ã€ŠMedical Princessã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Return to being Eleven Years Old

    <h4>Chapter 1 Return to being Eleven Years Old</h4>

    Qin Wanru thought the dream she had was absurd.

    In the dream, her life ended in tragedy. In the dream, she was like an onlooker, watching herself being brought into the abyss of the nightmare. In thest scene of her dream, she was tortured to death, being cut in half at her waist, and her stiff, twisted bodyid in a puddle of blood at the foot of the golden gates.

    In the history of the Kingdom of Dongcang, she was the first ever woman to be put to death through the torturous punishment of cutting the body in half at the waist.

    She could vaguely hear the familiar mocking and scoffing close to her ears.

    The scene was very realistic that she could even taste the blood and feel the hopelessness of it...

    ¡°Wake up, Miss, are you having a nightmare again?¡±

    The vaguely sounding voice next to her ears tore through the scene at the sun-flooded 99yered golden gates and the scene started disintegrating into bubbles that scattered. Qin Wanru opened her eyes in surprise. Her fists were closed tightly and her sharp nails dug into her palm, giving her shooting pain from her hand. Her heart was pumping vigorously and her bloodshot eyes were staring intently at the edge of the tent on top of her head, and she covered in cold sweat!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss, it¡¯s just a dream, it¡¯s not real!¡± the girl said with a bright tone, and her voice was apanied by the sound of hurried footsteps. The curtain around the bed was lifted and the face of Qin Huan, a maid of 12 to 13 years old, came into sight.

    This was a lively and witty Qin Yue, instead of the Qin Yue from her previous life, who had been beaten up badly to protect her, and eventually died in the firewood shed.

    This was the second day since she woke up. After sheid down to sleep the night before, her nightmares had brought back her memories of the past time and again. Some of the memories were intermittent, however, she was able to reconfirm through this that she had been reborn!

    She was still in her own body, but she had been transported back to when she was a young 11-year old.

    As she reached out with a weak and skinny wrist, she was so fair that one could see the veins just beneath her skin. She lifted up her head again to scan the surrounding and confirmed that she was indeed in the bedroom she used to sleep in when she was 11 years old.

    When she weaved together the tragic bloody scenes, she finally realized who it was who pushed her into Jiuyou Hell.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss?¡± Qing Yue continued asking her when she could not get a response from her, while sheid on the bed in a daze. Qin Yue reached out her hand to touch Qin Wanru¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. How is Nanny Yu¡¯s health?¡± said Qin Wanru with a hoarse voice, as she took Qing Yue¡¯s hand, which she reached out at first, and sat up slowly.

    Nanny Yu was the one who nursed her when she was a baby. It was just the day before that Nanny Yu made herself go to theundry room because of Stewardess Fang¡¯s criticisms on her. When Qin Wanru finally awoke and realized what had happened, Nanny Yu had fallen seriously ill from working herself too hard.

    She had gotten the physician toe to give Nanny Yu a diagnosis and she was reminded of this matter immediately after she awoke.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink a sip of water to sooth your throat first, Miss? Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Yu is getting much better. I just went to check on her a while ago and she told me she had a good night¡¯s sleepst night. I guess she will be alright if she takes good care now,¡± Qing Yue supported Qin Wanru with her hand, and with the other hand, nimbly took a cup of warm water from the bedside table to offer it to Wan Qin.

    ¡°How about the arrangement we made yesterday?¡± asked Qin Wanru as she sat up and took over the cup to take a few sips. The warm feeling that went down with the water reminded her once again that she had indeed been reborn.

    After handing the cup back to Qing Yue, her vision shifted to what was outside the window. She could see bright red ribbons knotted into the shape of flowers were hanging everywhere along the corridors. This was an indication that there was going to be a wedding. A wedding whereby the younger sister would marry in ce of her older sister!

    This was the marriage which she longed for but could not get. It was also because of this marriage that she was pushed into the abyss of death.

    At that time, she was merely 11 years old.

    How would a young man be willing to take an eleven-year-old girl as a wife?

    Qin Yuru was the eldest daughter of Qin Huaiyong, who was the armymander of Ninyuan. Qin Wanru, on the other hand, was his second daughter. While Qi Tianyu was the eldest son of the Magistrate of Jiangzhou.

    Qin Huaiyong, being the army general of Jiangzhou, had a rather good rtionship with the high ranking Magistrate of Jiangzhou, and so the two families were in good terms. Magistrate Qi had set his eyes of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s eldest daughter, Qin Yuru since long ago, and had wanted her for a wife for his eldest son, Qi Tianyu, who was about the same age as Qin Yuru.

    Magistrate Qi had time and again hinted to Qin Huaiyong about his desire for the two families to bes inws, but was turned down by Qin Huaiyong for reason that his eldest daughter was still young and it was his wish for her to get married a littleter. For that, the marriage between the two young people was procrastinated time and again until a month ago, when Qi Tianyu had passed the first round of imperial examination, that the general finally agreed to this marriage.

    The wedding ceremony was brought forward since Qi Tianyu was going to the capital city to take the second round of imperial examinations soon. It was so that after the wedding, Qin Yuru could apany Qi Tianyu to the capital city and take care of him while he took the examinations.

    While the Qi¡¯s were merrily preparing to wee Qin Yuru as the bride, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife¡¯s family, the Di¡¯s sent a letter to ask for Qin Yuru¡¯s hand.

    At that juncture, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife became fidgety.

    Qi Tianyu was in no wayparable to Diyan, the nephew of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife. He was the son of the Count of Yongkang, who lived in the capital city. Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife had dyed giving an answer in marriage to the Qis time and again precisely because she had been waiting for Di Yan to ask for Qin Yuru¡¯s hand in marriage.

    Back then, however, regardless of how Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife dropped many hints to her sister-inw, the count¡¯s wife, she refused to offer the match. Feeling anxious about Qin Yuru being too old for marriage, coupled with the fact that Qi Tianyu finally passed the first round of the imperial examinations, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife breathed a sigh of relieve. Little did she expect that when the Qis set the date the for the wedding, the count¡¯s family sent to ask for the daughter¡¯s hand.

    The timeg was a mere twenty days and Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife became greedy.

    The Qi¡¯s and the Qin¡¯s had almostpleted all the necessary customs for marriage and it would be difficult to withdraw from the marriage. Thispelled Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife and Qin Yuru to resort to an evil n together, which was for Nanny Fang to persuade the ignorant Qin Wanru to take her sister¡¯s ce to marry Qi Tianyu.

    They imed that Qi Tianyu¡¯s initial intention was to ask for Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, but somehow, Qin Yuru took the marriage by force. Qin Wanru, unable to endure the humiliation threw a tantrum in front of her grandmother and insisted that she marry Qi Tianyu.

    Before the old grandmother could rify what exactly happened, Qin Yuru came up to her and expressed her willingness to let her younger sister marry Qi Tianyu in order to salvage her sisterly rtionship with Qin Wanru.

    The old grandmother thought that one sister desired to marry Qi Tianyu, while the other was willing to concede, and so she agreed to it since it was a good way of strengthening the rtionship between the two families.

    While this was the day Qin Yuru was supposed to marry Qi Tianyu, to cover up their evil n, they would send Qin Wanru up the sedan instead, iming that Qin Huaiyong¡¯s did so because she had been bewitched. Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife also kept this a secret, giving the excuse that they were going to give Qi Tianyu a surprise.

    Talking about surprise, this time, she was going to give these adults a huge surprise!

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss, I¡¯ve made all the arrangements ording to your instructions!¡± Qin Yue replied in response.

    She had made the necessary arrangements yesterday. The sequence and flow of events had been carefullyid out and waiting to be realized!

    ¡°Did grandmother send anyone to hurry us?¡± said Qin Wanru after she sipped some tea, as she spoke with her usual clear and gentle voice. What was out of ce was the cold look in her eyes, which was in contrast with her innocent countenance.

 Chapter 2 - Plotting, Which Was Too Gaudy

    <h4>Chapter 2 Plotting, Which Was Too Gaudy</h4>

    ¡°Old grandma had indeed sent a number of maids toe to hurry you. Thisst maid warned that old grandma would personallye to give you a scolding if you don¡¯t get up soon!¡± Qing Yue reported. The night before, Qin Wanru had instructed that before she woke up this morning, Qing Yue should just give a perfunctory reply if old grandma sent someone to wake her up.

    In her previous life, she was not aware that Qi Tianyu had already found about the swap and thought that Qin Wanru was the culprit for ruining his marriage with Qin Yuru. Enraged, he harbored an evil n. He pretended to be unaware of the swap at first, had his men carry the sedan back to the Qi¡¯s mansion. When they arrived at the gates of the mansion, he openly lifted Qin Wanru¡¯s veil, pushed her to the ground and humiliated her publicly, using her of being vicious and having wishful thinking.

    As a result, she lost her honor at a young age and became aughing stock for all in Jiangzhou.

    At present, however, the eyes covered by her longshes were filled with bloodthirstiness and hostility. They were no longer the eyes of an eleven-year-old girl. She flipped over on the bed and sat up and she dangled her legs over the side of the bed and said, ¡°Is the sedan almost here?¡±

    ¡°Almost, I heard earlier on that the hour had arrived!¡± said Qing Yue, who squatted beside Qin Wanru to help her put on her shoes.

    ¡°I supposed the preparation was all done!¡± Qin Wanru asked as she stood up.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. Brother Fengzi had sent someone just now to tell me secretly that he had everything prepared. He is awaiting the arrival of the sedan!¡± Qing Yue said, standing up. She was looking at Qin Wanru with sparkling eyes as she was almost ovee by her emotions. She had sensed something different about Qin Wanru since yesterday, but Qing Yue was d for this change in her.

    Her young mistress was bing more sharp-witted. Not only did she rescue Nanny Yu to be from theundry room, but she had also seen through the evil n of the misses and her elder daughter, which they devised.

    Wang Feng was Nanny Yu¡¯s son.

    The critical point which was going to ignite today¡¯s entire series of events, as nned by Qin Wanru, was to destroy the sedan.

    Qin Wanru wanted to uproot the ns of Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu to humiliate her right at the start before it grew into something bigger.

    She also wanted the whole world to know the fact that it was Qin Yuru who did not want to marry Qi Tianyu and had pushed this responsibility andmitment to Qin Wanru, and that she was not willing to marry Qi Tianyu either.

    ¡°Please send word to the old grandma again,¡± said Qin Wanru, since it was almost time to proceed. If she did not begin to prepare herself by this time, Qin Yuru would know about it and send someone to hurry her.

    ¡°Yes. Would you like me to help you change into the gown?¡± Qing Yue reminded Qin Wanru, blinking her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, first send word to grandma for her toe over!¡± Qin Wanru said, shaking her head. Again, her eyes beneath those long curlyshes were filled with chilling coldness. d in a white robe, which gave the idea that she had just gotten out of bed.

    She had wanted the convince the people that she had just woken up from her sleep and did not have time to get ready.

    Qing Yue responded immediately, hurrying off to grandma. Qin Wanru walked up to the dresser. The reflection of her in the mirror was an innocent, weak-looking child. Her face was pale like snow and her lips were red. Although she was still a child, one could see that she would definitely grow into an exceptional beauty.

    However, she looked a little too gaudy...

    The marriage between the son of Jiangzhou¡¯s magistrate and the daughter of Ninyuan¡¯s armymander was a grand and merry affair, so much so that the entire Jiangzhou was filled with excitement over this event. It was especially crowded outside the gates of themander as a multitude of people had gathered to watch the grand event where the bridegroom would pick up the bride from the armymander¡¯s mansion.

    The empty sedan had followed behind Qi Tianyu all the way to themander¡¯s mansion and the entire procession was apanied by loud and lively music and drumming, the sound of merry-making. When they finally arrived, Qi Tianyu leaped down from his horse and lifted up the drape of his long robe, he walked into the mansion in big steps. All of a sudden, a few men carrying broomsticks and poles dashed out from the surrounding crowd and began hacking the sedan.

    All the people were stunned, frozen in ce and did not know how to react. Some of the people even thought that it part of the custom in this family to do so when the groom came to pick up the bride, but they soon realized something had gone very wrong when those menpletely destroyed the sedan and finally trampled it.

    ¡°Stop! Someone restrain these men!¡± Qin Tianyu finally reacted by shouting angry orders after being taken aback for a moment.

 Chapter 3 - The Sickly Handsome Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 3 The Sickly Handsome Young Man</h4>

    Immediately, some men came forward to restrain the men hacking the sedan.

    ¡°The eldest daughter of our family is unwilling to marry you, so she had forced her younger sister to take her ce. However, the younger sister is also unwilling to marry you. There¡¯s no use for this sedan in that case,¡± someone among the men who destroyed the sedan cried out.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our eldest miss will not marry you, and her sister won¡¯t take her ce either! Please give up, Master Qi!¡± another man cried out.

    ¡°Destroy the sedan, so our eldest miss doesn¡¯t need to marry him!¡± yet another man cried out even louder.

    Outraged, Qi Tianyu dragged one of the men who was hacking the sedan and holding to a big broom and shouted furiously at him, saying, ¡°Even the younger sister does not want to marry me? Is she treating this marriage as a joke and decides for herself if she wants to marry me?¡±

    This man holding a broomstick was none other than Wang Feng, Nanny Yu¡¯s son. He burst outughing saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange, Master Qi, that the elder sister was the one engaged to you. Why are you putting the me on the younger sister? Are you sure you know who you are getting married to today?¡±

    Wang Feng then pushed Qi Tianyu away. He waved his hand as an indication for the group of men he led to retreat. Instantly, the men dispersed into the surrounding crowd, leaving behind the mess from the broken sedan scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°Qin Wanru... what tricks are you trying to y...¡± Qi Tianyu gnashed his teeth as he thought that Qin Wanru was behind all this. He was no longer concerned about the broken sedan but stormed into the mansion of the Ninyuan¡¯s armymander. He was all geared to confront the mastermind behind all this.

    Not far from Ninyuan¡¯s armymander¡¯s mansion, there was a handsome young man d in a purple robe, standing by the window on the second floor of a tall building. His countenance and lips were a little pale, so much so he looked fragile and sickly. Nevertheless, his features made him a very handsome looking young man, one who would make many girls blush with their hearts pounding.

    At this moment, he was leaning on the window, looking diagonally at the boisterous street scene downstairs through his squinted, well-defined eyes. He seemed to be in a good mood as his lips were turned up at the corners.

    ¡°Master, shall we go home? The wind is getting stronger,¡± the guard standing behind him asked cautiously while peeping out of the window.

    ¡°This little wind is not going to make me sick. Stop being a scaredy-cat!¡± said the man with a smile. Although his voice sounded elegant and gentle, he was definitely not kind with his words.

    ¡°But... Master, you must not catch a cold from the wind. That will make you unwell...¡± the guard said, sounding worried.

    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s nothing much to see anymore. Let¡¯s go,¡± said the handsome man, looking disappointed. The pale-looking handsome young man then turned around as a mischievous smile appeared on his face. This was the first time ever he had witnessed a bridal sedan being damaged on a wedding day. It would seem that his trip to Jiangzhou was not as boring as he expected!

    It was this boredom that spurred people to do something of a taboo to people...

    After some moment of waiting, Qin Yue, panting hard, finally returned to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Is grandma on her way here?¡± Qin Wanru said calmly, pouting her cherry-red lips.

    ¡°The old grandma is rushing to get here after hearing about the chaos you have created!¡± Qing Yue said after taking a deep breath. She had hurried over to bring to warn Qin Wanru beforehand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up too!¡± said Qin Wanru. She nced at the standby maid at the door through her dresser and smiled an evil smile. As expected, Qin Yuru had also rushed over to check on her when she realized something had gone wrong. ¡°Quick, tidy me up a bit, I want to meet grandma to tell her something urgent!¡±

 Chapter 4 - Torn Wedding Dress

    <h4>Chapter 4 Torn Wedding Dress</h4>

    ¡°You can¡¯t see Old Grandma like this. Second Miss, you¡¯d better get dressed first, or you won¡¯t enough have time to go to the bridal sedan chair!¡± A woman suddenly came in. She was Mammy Fang. She stretched out her arm and disyed the red wedding dress to Qin Wanru. In an attempt to coax her, she said, ¡°Have a look, Second Miss. This is the wedding dress that your elder sister has prepared for you. It¡¯s really beautiful. You should try it on!¡±

    Looking at Mammy Fang who was trying to coax her into putting the wedding dress on, Qin Wanru sneered.

    ¡°Second Miss...is something wrong?¡± Mammy Fang stammered after being red at by Qin Wanru¡¯s icy ck eyes.

    This normally naive youngdy seemed to have bloodthirsty eyes. Mammy Fang felt like her mind had been read when she saw those eyes.

    ¡°Qing yue, hurry up!¡± Qin Wanru ordered in a cold tone and paid no heed to Mammy Fang.

    Qing Yue rushed over, picked up theb on the side of the dressing table, and arranged Qin Wanru¡¯s hair in a double-ringed bun that was very suitable for her in terms of age.

    ¡°Second Miss, why are you messing around? Old Grandma will be angry if you don¡¯t hurry up!¡± Mammy Fang said boldly. She couldn¡¯t exin it, but she felt like Qin Wanru was different today.

    There was a teacup in her hand as her icy re passed over the suspicious Mammy Fang. Qin Wanru gripped the teacup in her hand and threw it at her.

    Mammy Fang dodged it unconsciously. The teacup fell and broke into pieces at her feet, which caused the whole room to fall into silence.

    ¡°Give me the scissors!¡± Qin Wanru ordered in a cold tone as she reached out and pointed at the wedding dress on the table.

    ¡°Uhm...¡± Mammy Fang only said this word. She could not help trying to avoid making eye contact with Qin Wanru when Qin Wanru nced at her.

    Qing yue took a pair of scissors from the desk near the window.

    Qin Wanru took it, stood up, and went to the front of the cage where the wedding dress was. She reached out towards wedding dress Qin Yuru picked out and cut it vigorously. The beautiful wedding dress had a big hole in it now, and It looked like Qin Wanru was going to continue cutting it.

    Qing Yue was stunned, but immediately understood and began helping Qin Wanru tear the wedding dress.

    ¡°Second Miss...¡± Mammy Fang was shocked and rushed over. She reached out to hold Qin Wanru¡¯s hands, hoping to grab the scissors.

    ¡°The wedding dress has been torn so badly thatdy Wanru won¡¯t be able to wear it and get married. The n to framedy Wanru will be chucked out anddy Yuru will not be able to achieve her purpose of breaking off the engagement. Mrs. anddy Yuru will throw me away!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even know that the bridal sedan chair that was outside had already been smashed.

    Seeing Mammy Fang rushing over to grab her scissors, Qin Wanru sneered with the scissors in her hand slightly tilted. In ordance with the direction Mammy Fang was moving, she stuck her arm out vigorously. Immediately, her blood began to run in torrents.

    Mammy Fang was so scared that her eyes widened and her hands and feet began to spasm. She could no longer stand up and suddenly fell to her knees.

    The pain spread out from her arm. Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t stand up. She took two steps backwards and fell heavily on the ground with her eyes closed. She tried to fight back against the dizziness as she listened to the footsteps that were approaching. It was her grandmother that came in.

 Chapter 5 - Hypocritical Sister

    <h4>Chapter 5 Hypocritical Sister</h4>

    ¡°Second Miss,¡± Qing Yue screamed and ran over to Qin Wanru.

    Arge group of people appeared at the door, including Old Grandma, who was surrounded by many female servants. They saw Qin Wanru in a pool of blood. Old Grandma¡¯s face changed dramatically as she screamed, ¡°Hurry up. Get a doctor in here!¡±

    The servant girls rushed to call the doctor.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Zhuozhuo, what happened?¡± Mrs. Qin rushed over and picked up Qin Wanru, who was currently at the gates of death. Mrs. Qin was almost about to cry.

    Zhuozhuo was her nickname. However, Old Grandma was the only member of the Qin family that called her that so intimately.

    ¡°Grandmother, elder sister wants me to marry brother Qi, but... but I don¡¯t want to marry him...She doesn¡¯t agree... I don¡¯t want to marry him. Stop her from killing me...¡±

    Qin Wanru insisted on finishing her intermittent words before she loosened her hands and fainted.

    ¡°I have already troubled Old Grandma when I asked for the marriage with Qin Yuru. If I didn¡¯t hurt myself seriously this time, both the mother and daughter of the Di family would not believe me and let it go. I have to deal with both Old Grandma and Qi Tianyu. Qi Tianyu, who has been double-crossed, is bound toe and question me.¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Zhuozhuo, Zhuozhuo, wake up,¡± Upon seeing Qin Wanru faint, Mrs. Qin¡¯s voice became urgent. The little face in her arms was pale and without a trace of blood. Her body was lying in a pool of blood. She looked just like a broken porcin doll. ¡°Hurry up, go and see if the doctor is here.¡±

    Several servant girls rushed out again...

    Qin Wanru was awakened by a snoring sound and seemed to hear some people talking loudly. The blurry voices became clear.

    The voices became more and more clear. The man¡¯s voice clearly showed anger and disgust.

    ¡°Mrs. Qin, I don¡¯t understand what kind of game the Second Miss is ying. Previously, she forcefully wanted to marry me, but just now she had people smash the bridal sedan chair. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to marry her, so I will never agree this marriage! If she wants to marry, then she can marry my second brother.¡±

    She slowly opened her eyes, looked around, and discovered that there was no one around. This was not her death bed. It seemed to be the inner room of her grandmother¡¯s and the angry voice wasing from outside.

    It was the voice of Qi Tianyu!

    ¡°Sure enough, Qin Yuru secretly told Qi Tianyu that I forced her to let me marry him. Qi Tianyu did not disclose that because he was waiting to bring the bridal sedan chair back to the mansion of the Qi family and humiliate me at the gate. He wished to break off the engagement in public. Then he could embarrass me even more and make it even more disgraceful, which would even ruin my own reputation.¡±

    She sneered in silence and struggled to grab the bed rail. She slowly got up while gritting her teeth.

    She was originally a squeaky and childish girl, but now she showed her hatred.

    The injuries on her body were less painful than her broken heart.

    She had been reborn, so she would not be coaxed by those people again. She would tear off Qin Yuru¡¯s mask for everyone to see.

    She would be the one to break the engagement herself, not Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Mr. Qi, you don¡¯t want Zhuozhuo to be your wife so you nned to im her life using Mammy?¡± Mrs. Qin¡¯s voice was full of anger as she mmed her hand on the table. It was hard for Mrs. Qin not to get angry when she thought about her beloved granddaughter who was currently at the gates of death.

    As for smashing the bridal sedan chair, it was a trivial matter now.

    The words Qin Wanru said before she fainted stung her like a thorn. She did not take it into consideration at that time because she was busy trying to heal Qin Wanru. Now that Qin Wanru was out of danger, she finally had time to question Mammy Fang. However, Qi Tianyu came in at this moment, so she took her anger out on Qi Tianyu.

    Qi Tianyu brought a lot of people. Originally, he wanted to humiliate Qin Wanru. He made sure to invite many rtives when he went to the bride¡¯s house and escorted her to the wedding. When he became angry and rushed through the door, these people naturally followed him.

    Mrs. Qin said that Mammy tried to kill Qin Wanru, but Qi Tianyu did not want to believe it at all. ¡°It is obviously part of Qin Wanru¡¯s game. I don¡¯t know what she is ying at.¡±

    ¡°iming her life?¡± Qi Tianyu repeated those words with a sullen face as his eyes fell on Qin Yuru, who was sitting on the side with her head down, letting her tears sneak out to show her grievance. He felt his heart hurt, but replied in a sharp way, ¡°Old Grandma, it¡¯s likely that your granddaughter knows that I don¡¯t want to marry her, so she came up with the excuse to pester me.¡±

    ¡°Pester you? Mr. Qi, you really... overestimate me!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s said weekly but stubbornly.

    Upon hearing her voice, everyone looked up and faced the door at the corner where a little girl was standing, with snow-white lips, dark eyes, and an arm that was wrapped in a thick, white bandage that showed signs of blood leaking out from the inside, which was enough to prove that the injury was extremely serious.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she just pretending? That injury look extremely serious.¡±

    The member of the Qi family who had apanied Qi Tianyu to break off the engagement could not help being surprised.

    Qin Yuru, who had been sitting on the side and watching everything, suddenly had a bad feeling, so she could not think about pretending. She picked up a handkerchief and got up in a hurry. She went to help Qin Wanru and asked in a concerned way, ¡°Little sister, you are injured. Why did you get out of bed?¡±

 Chapter 6 - Feeling Guilty, Closing up on Someone

    <h4>Chapter 6 Feeling Guilty, Closing up on Someone</h4>

    ¡°I want the engagement nullified because this wasn¡¯t my idea. Big Sister talked me into it. She couldn¡¯t take it when I backed out of her nst minute, so she had mammy Fang hurt me by piercing me with a pair of scissors! Is she trying to force me into this marriage no matter what?¡± Qin Wanru said, concealing her chill in her eyes as she forcefully pushed Qin Yuru¡¯s hand away and ran into Qing Yue¡¯s arms.

    Her pale face was drained of color, as she cast a wary look at Qin Yuru.

    There was only one sentence to describe the reaction of the people all around, which was that all of their faces turned ashen.

    However, she was at a tender age when she spoke her mind whenever she felt like it. This seemed reasonable to the people all around, so they turned their eyes to look at Qin Yuru at that instant.

    ¡°What did you... you say, Second Sister?¡± Qin Yuru blurted out, as her face fell and she retreated a step, pointing at Qin Wanru with a trembling finger. She was beginning to panic.

    ¡°What are you saying, Wanru? You were the one who took this from Yuru by force, how could you say it¡¯s your sister who forced you into it? As for the injury, it¡¯s just an ident! You never change. You are always pushing the me to your older sister when things go wrong,¡± scolded Mrs. Qin, who was sitting beside old grandma, as her face fell.

    Mrs. Qin was not Qin Wanru¡¯s real mother. Qin Wanru was merely taking shelter under her. However, Qin Wanru was not aware of this fact at this time in her previous life.

    ¡°I... How could I be unwilling to marry elder brother Tianyu...¡± said Qin Yuru, twisting the handkerchief with her fingers and trying to look as if she had been wronged. Her eyes were turning red and Qi Tianyu was almost heartbroken at the sight of her.

    Qi Tianyu would never believe the statement made by Qin Wanru, saying the Qin Yuru was not willing to marry him. They had always got along well. They grew up knowing they would marry each other, so Qin Yuru had always treated him with kindness. They had been secretly in touch all these while and had even gifted each other many gifts.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t our maternal grandmother send men to ask for Elder Sister¡¯s hand in marriage to her cousin, the son of Duke Yong. Wasn¡¯t that just ten days ago? Has Mother rejected the proposal?¡± Qin Wanru enunciated her words while holding on tightly to Qing Yue¡¯s hand. There was a subtle mocking look on her curled up lips as she made the most weighted statement.

    The entire crowd was stunned when they heard the rhetorical question being asked.

    Even the old grandma was not aware of this incident. Her brows were knitted upon hearing what Qin Wanru said, and her chest tightened.

    Qi Tianyu was not dull-witted. After he was taken aback for a moment, he recovered and turned to look sharply at Qin Wanru. ¡°Is this true?¡± he asked with a severe tone.

    He initially thought what Qin Wanru said sounded ridiculous.

    How was it possible that Qin Yuru did not want to marry him? Justst night when they met, she was crying in his arms and telling him it was not because she did not want to marry, but rather, Qin Wanru insisted that she be the one to marry him. There was nothing she could do since old grandma doted on Qin Wanru.

    She imed that she had even jumped into the river in a suicide attempt but failed when she was rescued. Thereafter, she fell ill and kept under surveince. It was only until the night before that she managed to divert the maid who was watching over her so she could sneak out to meet him.

    Although her words sounded very sincere and earnest, how was she going to exin the proposal from the son of Duke Yong in the capital city? Qi Tianyu was after all a schr, which was why he was able to figure out the truth after pondering for a bit.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not aware of such an arrangement!¡± Qin Yuru said. Her face was drained of colors and she retreated nervously, but she reacted quickly by lowering her head and wiping her eyes with her handkerchief. ¡°How would I know about such things,¡± she cried out.

    At the same time, she wondered with resentment as to how Qin Wanru had round out about this? She clearly knew that there were only a few who were aware of the proposal, so how did she find out? Whoever was it who leaked the information?

    However, she did not dare to deny this out-rightly because she was indeed going to be engaged to the son of Duke Yong.

    ¡°So is it true?¡± said Qi Tianyu, shooting a killer look at Qin Yuru as he tightened his fists in rage.

    ¡°Big Sister doesn¡¯t know about this? Don¡¯t tell me even mother didn¡¯t know about this. Mother, are you sure you didn¡¯t know about this? Can you be certain that Big Sister will never be engaged to my cousin?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes brows and looked to Mrs. Qin.

    How would Mrs. Qin dare to make such a promise? Everyone would find out the truth once the engagement was firmed up. She could by no means keep this a secret.

    ¡°I... I am not even aware that there were any letters sent from the capital city. How did you know? Are you trying to get Ruyu in trouble by your antics again?¡± Mrs. Qin did not dare to answer the question directly but diverted everyone¡¯s attention to Qin Wanru, who was now put on a spot. Mrs. Qin was sure that now one would have ess to the letter.

    ¡°Brother Qi, how could you have doubts about me?¡± Qin Yuru and Mrs. Qinplemented each other well. With tears, she lifted her eyes to Qi Tianyu and cried. Thereafter she quickly turned to leave the room.

    The series of events that happened today was beyond imagination. Firstly, Qin Wanru was being pierced by a pair of scissors by mammy Fang, then Qin Wanru raised the matter concerning her and Di Yan. Although she managed sooth things over with regards to her mother¡¯s words, she could not put the anxiety in herpletely. She was worried about people discovering that letter, which was lying in her room. She had to check it out just to be sure.

    When Qi Tianyu the love of his life looking so distraught, his anger subsided and the expression in his eyes turned to that of guilt, ¡°Sister Yuru, I... I will definitely break the engagement. I will by no means marry this spoilt, willful girl, who is also secretly in a rtionship with Second Brother.¡±

    In Qin Wanru¡¯s nightmare, this was the casual statement that ruined her honor as a virgin and subsequently led to her cruel punishment of being cut in half at the waist at the golden gates of the capital city, because she became a scapegoat for someone else¡¯s sin.

    ¡°Please be reminded of your status as a respected schr, Master Qi. What you say must be substantiated with evidence, so please do not pass your casual judgment as fact. What you saw with your eyes now may just be what some people wanted you to believe,¡± Qin Wanru said coldly. She may appear frail and about to fall over, her voice, however, was cold and sharp.

    As Qin Wanru scanned the crowd who followed Qin Tianyu here, her lips curled up into a sinister smile. She knew Qi Tianyu hade purposely to humiliate her today, which was why he had so many men apany him. He must have wanted these men to be witnesses for him. However, it seemed that these witnesses did not belong to him alone now.

    ¡°Follow me and I¡¯ll show you the evidence!¡±

    The young girl scanned her eyes across the faces of the spectators and eventually came to rest on Qi Tianyu¡¯s face. She smiled a despicable smile with her pale lips. The hatred in her eyes was not fitting for her age and it pained the hearts of people to see it in such a young girl.

    ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting, Wanru?¡± roared Mrs. Qin. She walked briskly towards Qin Wanru, intending to grab hold of her.

    ¡°Will grandma please ask Mother to step aside,¡± said Qin Wanru as she stepped back to dodge Mrs. Qin¡¯s hand. She lifted her eyes to look at old grandma expectantly, as she was the only one here who could keep her mother at bay.

    Old grandma looked at Qin Wanru, who was holding herself up with effort, gritting her teeth, as well as the blood stain on her arm.

    Old Grandma Qin was pained. She sighed and instructed a nearby maid to hold on to Mrs. Qin while she began to persuade her by saying, ¡°Since the Qi¡¯s had falsely incriminated Wanru, you should at least give Wanru a chance to exin herself. I¡¯m sure justice will prevail.¡±

    Although she tried to sound as tactful as she could, she had reached out her hand to forcefully pulled Mrs. Qin away from Qin Wanru.

 Chapter 7 - The Secret in the Rosewood Box

    <h4>Chapter 7 The Secret in the Rosewood Box</h4>

    The yard within the mansion of Ningyuan Army General was not too extensive, so it did not take long for Qin Wanru and the group of people she was leading to arrive at Qin Yuru¡¯s room. Qin Yuru lost her nerve when she saw Qin Wanru openly led a group of people to enter her room. She cast aside all other concerns, walked up to Qin Wanru and put out her arms in an attempt to block her.

    ¡°What do you want to do, Second Sister?¡± said Qin Yuru and she red fiercely at Qin Wanru, her face drained of colors.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to look at the letter our cousin wrote to you!¡± replied Qin Wanru calmly, staring back at Qin Yuru coldly.

    ¡°Letter... what letter?¡± Qin Yuru was so terrified that she almost bit her tongue. She had no idea how Qin Wanru had found out about the letter.

    As early as the time when Mrs. Qin began harboring the intention of giving Duke Yong¡¯s family her daughter¡¯s hand in marriage, Qin Yuru had started corresponding with Di Yan through letters, through which they expressed theirmitment to the rtionship. It was, in fact, Di Yan who had urged his mother to agree to their engagement that Duke Yong¡¯s family finally sent to ask for Qin Yuru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Do you dare to allow to search your room, Big Sister?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°How outrageous of you! Your sister¡¯s room is not for you to enter and look whenever you like,¡± cried Mrs. Qin in rage.

    ¡°How about if grandma sends someone in to search?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her longshes and said calmly. Qin Wanru¡¯sposed manner made Qin Yuru even more anxious. She turned to look at the mother for help, saying, ¡°Mother, younger sister had be insane! She¡¯s trying to ruin my reputation of modesty.¡±

    ¡°Ruin your reputation of modesty? How is getting someone to search your room ruining your reputation? What are you afraid of, Big sister? What are you guarding against?¡± Qin Wanru let out a coldugh as she took full advantage of Qin Yuru¡¯s own words to use it against her.

    All the people began to cast a doubtful look on Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru. Could this be true, given the looks of panic on their faces?

    ¡°Grandma, please send people into Big Sister¡¯s room to search her dresser. There¡¯s a rosewood box in the lowest drawer on the right. It contains the letters our cousin wrote to Big Sister. I suppose the letters contain information on their engagement!¡± said Qin Wanru, again in a calm manner.

    At this juncture, everyone was stunned how detailed her description was. Could all that she said be true?

    If what Qin Wanru said turned out to be true, then the fact would be contrary to what everyone had thought.

    It would not be the second sister trying to take over the marriage by force from her sister. Rather, it would be the older sister who deserted the son of the governor so she could marry into a wealthier family. It would be the older sister who had tricked her innocent younger sister into ¡°snatching¡± the initial marital arrangement.

    If this were the case, the older Miss Qin would be a wanton woman who was also despicable at the same time. She was obviously trying to ruin her own sister¡¯s life.

    As the crowd turned to look at the younger Miss Qin, they wondered if she even knew anything about the romantic feelings between a girl and a boy?

    Qi Tianyu¡¯a eyes turned cold. The entire event had so many twists and surprises that he was started to think with a clear head. He suddenly found Qin Yuru suspicious as he reflected on what happened. He instinctively turned to notice the look of determination on Qin Wanru¡¯s small pale face.

    She was indeed still a child!

    Old grandma nodded and indicated for two maids to enter Qin Yuru¡¯s room to search. While Qin Yuru instantly tried to block them, one of the maids pulled her back while the other proceeded to enter her room. In a matter of minutes, the maid indeed found the rosewood box and carried it out from the room.

    The crowd outside Qin Yuru¡¯s room began whispering to each other.

    When Qin Yuru saw the rosewood box, she could not be bothered about trying to block the maid who held on to her.

    She gave the maid a hard push and threw herself at the other maid, as she snatched the rosewood box out of the maid¡¯s hand. Thereafter, she turned around and dashed into her room and mmed the door behind her.

    The crowd was stunned into silence and their faces were leaden.

    ¡°Yuru, Yuru, don¡¯t be rash. Your little sister is still young and she did not mean to humiliate you. What she says isn¡¯t true, so don¡¯t you do silly things!¡± Mrs. Qin reacted quickly by shoving grandma¡¯s two maids away to rush up to the door of Qin Yuru¡¯s room. She banged in the door as she began wailing as if Qin Yuru was trying to take her life after being humiliated by Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Mother, look at how Second Sister and Grandma doubted me and even took my belonging from my room. How can I face the rest of the world?¡± said Qin Yuru from inside her room, as she quickly yed along with her mother and started wailing as well.

    She would not allow those letters to be exposed.

    Qin Yuru had deliberately said these words to imply the old grandma was showing favoritism towards Qin Wanru when she purposely took her belongings from her room to show it to the public to humiliate her.

    Mrs. Qin who was at the door heaved a sigh of relief and her eyes were filled with pride for Qin Yuru¡¯s wit. She was sure this would put both Qin Wanru and old grandma at bay so they would not continue to corner Yuru. She thought no one would be able to bear the consequence if Yurumitted suicide.

    Even old grandma could not bear the responsibility of driving her own granddaughter to her death.

    ¡°You know what to do without me telling you, Master Qi!¡± Qin Wanru retreated a step and turned to shoot Qi Tianyu, who was frozen in ce, a mocking look.

    Her childish yet scornful look in her eyes rested on Qi Tianyu for a while, then she lured Qi Tianyu¡¯s eyes to turn his eyes to look at someone wearing a green headscarf.

    The green headscarf reminded Qi Tianyu of a green hat, and a man ¡°wearing a green hat¡± in the Chinesenguage was a metaphor to a man being a cuckold.

    He quickly got the hint from Qin Wanru that she was mocking him of being a cuckold. The green headscarf was like a sharp de that pierced through Qi Tianyu¡¯s pride, as well as destroying theposure he was trying so hard to maintain.

    Qi Tianyu¡¯s face drained of blood, his eyes turned bloodshot. His hands which were by his side were tightened into fists of rage, as he strode towards the door of Qin Yuru¡¯s room.

    Mrs. Qin thought he wanted to speak to Qin Yuru, so she wiped away her tears and moved aside. Just then, she heard a loud bang behind her and she saw that the door to Qin Yuru¡¯s room was kicked open...

 Chapter 8 - Conceiving a Baby in Secret

    <h4>Chapter 8 Conceiving a Baby in Secret</h4>

    In the room, Qin Yuru, who was ovee with shock, sat paralyzed on the floor. She stared nkly at Qi Tianyu, who forced his way in by tearing down the door, shaking like a leaf. She looked so frail and pathetic.

    On normal days, Qi Tianyu would be pained to see Qin Yuru in such a state. At this moment, however, Qi Tianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with violence.

    He snatched the rosewood box from Qin Yuru¡¯s hand, opened it straight away to pull out a letter. He only needed to nce at it to know that Qin Wanru was telling the truth all these while.

    ¡°Alright, the Qi family is not worthy of you. If we are not worthy of you, just break the engagement amicably...¡± Qi Tianyu scoffed. With cold eyes, Qi Tianyu looked as if he as ready to sh the delicate Qin Yuru into thousands of pieces.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, it¡¯s not what you think...¡± Qin Yuru panicked. She reached out her hand to touch Qi Tianyu¡¯s thigh and began to weep.

    Qi Tianyu kicked Qin Yuru away as he was consumed with rage, which could be seen from his facial expression. When he reflected on how he held on to the hope of marrying Qin Yuru, he was so resolved in that he even rejected the idea of having a maid to serve him by his side. Finally, he was just Qin Yuru¡¯s contingency reserve. He had clearly seen how this was implied in the letter.

    From the letter, Qi Tianyu learned that the pair had been fond of each other since a long time back. The son of Duke Yong in the capital city had evenmented that Qi Tianyu overestimated his charm. He was so enraged that he was losing his mind. ¡°You had tried making use of your young sister to stand in for you in our engagement and even told me that it was she who robbed me off you and that you would not be happy your entire life because of this. Are you sure you would not be happy? You and that dear cousin of yours have secretly banded together to make me a cuckold!¡±

    All Qi Tianyu wanted to do at this moment was to tear her into pieces.

    Thereafter, he tore the letter in two and threw the torn pieces onto Qin Yuru¡¯s face, saying, ¡°Since you have even been impregnated by your dear cousin, you should just break off our engagement. Why implicate your younger sister?¡±

    After finishing what he wanted to say, he turned and strode away.

    He was ovee by hatred at this juncture. He felt a euphoric sense of freedom getting those words out of his chest. He hated Qin Yuru now as much as he used to like Qin Yuru before this. As an intelligent individual, he knew exactly what the most hurtful words were at this moment in time.

    Although the crowd outside the room did not have a glimpse of the letter in Qi Tianyu¡¯s hands, they clearly heard the truth and each was looking at another with a knowing look.

    What they gathered was that the older Miss Qin not just having an affair, but was even pregnant!

    This piece of news was appalling!

    The crowd followed behind Qi Tianyu as he left. Now there was no other choice than to break the engagement between the two families. Initially, the people thought to destroy the bridal sedan was a serious matter. Little did they expect that something more serious would happen after. The most shocking thing so far would be the news about the older Miss Qin¡¯s pregnancy.

    In the room, Qin Yuru had fainted from the shock from the twist of events.

    Mrs. Qin was beginning to feel light-headed as well, but her rationality spurred her to react to the situation. She quickly turned to old grandma and started begging for her help. ¡°Grandma, please send someone to stop Master Qin quickly. If he goes out to spread the news, it¡¯ll be as good as taking Yuru¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Is this true?¡± inquired the old grandma, as she began to totter. Her face was drained of colors as she stared nkly at Mrs. Qin. Although she was not very fond of Qin Yuru, she was her granddaughter after all, and it was only natural that she was heartbroken about what was happening.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true, Mother. Ruyu is not pregnant. Master Qi was trying to defame her. How could he... say such a thing!¡± Mrs. Qin, who seemed to be drained of all energy was kneeling before the old grandma and wailing loudly.

    ¡°Woe to us, woe is to us!¡± Old grandma seemed to have lost all her strength and almost fell over. Fortunately, Qin Wanru reached out and caught hold of her grandma just in time. ¡°Mother, I think it¡¯ll be better for you to send men to stop Master Qin. I will help grandma back to her room!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly to the wailing Mrs. Qin.

    Thereafter, Qin Wanru left Mrs. Qin on her own and apanied old grandma back to her room with her maids. However, after taking a few steps, she subconsciously turned her head and realized she was staring into a pair of eerie eyes. Her hand began to quiver and she stopped in her tracks abruptly, so much so that she almost fell forward.

    Was she seeing things? Why would this big Buddha statue be standing in the building opposite to her house?

 Chapter 9 - Summoned by a Magnate

    <h4>Chapter 9 Summoned by a Magnate</h4>

    The engagement between the two families was broken. The eldest daughter of Ningyuan Army General did not guard her chastity. She had such a malicious heart that while she was impregnated by another man, she devised an evil n for her younger sister to take her ce in marriage.

    This piece of news was snowballed as it spread.

    Within half a day¡¯s time frame, the entire Jiangzhou was talking about this. In a matter of hours, the eldest Miss Qin was spurned and despised to be the most shameful girl. Some even weaved her story into a song to sing. When news reached Qin Huaiyong, he quickly sent men to suppress the news, but it was impossible topletely silent the people because the Qi family secretly interfered with the matter.

    By this time, the news had even spread far beyond Jiangzhou...

    The Ningyuan Army General was furious. Qin Yuru wailed and cried and even tried tomit suicide. She had caused an upheaval in the entire household.

    In contrast to the rest of the house, Qin Wanru still enjoyed some quiet in the old grandma¡¯s house. However, Qin Wanru¡¯s heart was not at peace, although what was troubling her was not the things concerning Qin Yuru.

    Frowning slightly while seated beside the old grandma¡¯s bed, she wondered if she had been seeing things. Was it really him?

    In her dreams, she only had a glimpse of him when he also looked her way.

    But why would he be here? Considering his status, should he not be far away in the capital city right now, while under house arrest?

    In her dreams, she did not remember seeing him from her house...

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a guard at the gates, asking to meet you, but I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡± Qing Yue came into the room quietly to pass the message.

    Qin Wanru took in a deep breath as she tried to suppress the thrill in her heart. ¡°Where is he?¡± she lifted her pale countenance and inquired.

    ¡°He¡¯s just outside the gates,¡± replied Qing Yue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Qin Wanru made sure old grandma was properly covered by her nket before she stood up and turned to walk out of the room.

    There was indeed a guard standing outside. He looked to be around 17 or 18 years old and was smiling as he stood there and watched Qin Wanru approach. ¡°Second Miss Qin, my master had asked for you!¡±

    ¡°Who is your master, may I ask?¡± said Qin Wanru as she took a deep breath, and she balled up her trembling hands into fists.

    ¡°You will find out when you¡¯re there!¡± said the guard with a smile as he directed the way with his hand, then continued, ¡°My master is residing in Lanxiang Pavilion within your family grounds, but please don¡¯t be wary of my master. It was Ningyuan Army General who invited my master to stay here. However, please keep this a secret from others!¡±

    After finishing exining, the guard stood beside her to wait patiently for Qin Wanru¡¯s response.

    It seemed to Wanru that she had no other choice but to follow him.

    Although the guard was polite in his manners, he was obviously assertive in his request. Even though Qin Wanru was in her own home, she was unable to find an excuse to turn the invitation down, but could only nod her head in agreement as she held on to her injured arm.

    Lanxiang Pavilion was adjacent to Qin Wanru¡¯s room on the right and was the pavilion closest to the corner of the wall of the back garden. The pavilion was usually unupied because of its location near the wall, and few people visited it. For this reason, no one had discovered that there were people staying in there these few days.

    Strangely, while Qin Wanru was within the family grounds, she did not hear any news about this matter, so she supposed her father had kept this a secret deliberately.

    She was puzzled why this man wanted to meet her since she had no business with him or the fact that he was staying here.

    Although she felt rather uneasy, she decided to follow the guard to Lanxiang Pavilion.

    When they arrived, the guard went in first to inform his master while she waited outside the door. After a while, the guard emerged and politely invited Qin Wanru into the pavilion, but stopped Qin Yue from entering.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Qing Yue cried out anxiously.

    Qin Wanru took a deep breath to calm her nerves, then turned to Qing Yue andforted her, saying, ¡°You remain here and wait for me!¡±

    In the middle of the room sitting on a chair was a young man around the age of 14 to 15. The first thing Qin Wanru noticed was his eyes. The pupils of his eyes appeared to be filled with tiny pieces of sparkly precious stones which emitted strange but mesmerizing lights. He was d in a purple coat with embroidered patterns of dragons on the sleeves. One the whole, the young man was exuberating a strange charm.

    Below the purple crown flowed his thick hair which was tied up neatly. The young was indeed stunning. However, Qin Wanru could smell danger in his mysterious charm.

    His eyes were sinister and eerie but on the contrary, the moment his face broke into a smile, it gave Wanru a veryfortable feeling.

    His face was exceptionally pale and not only that, his lips were in a much lighter shade than other people. He looked frail but somehow there was beauty in his frailness. For this reason, there was an air of elegance about him which was indicative of his superior status.

    When Qin Wanru met him in her previous life, he was a grown young man, but she could still recognize him now, even though he was a few years younger!

    He was none other than Prince Chen, Chu Liu Chen, who used to be the crown prince!

 Chapter 10 - A Handsome Young Man Like a Beautiful Picture

    <h4>Chapter 10 A Handsome Young Man Like a Beautiful Picture</h4>

    Chu Liuchen was the crown prince when thete emperor was still alive. He was merely a few months old infants. That was when his uncle usurped the throne and scraped his status as the crown prince. He became Prince Chen, who was half locked up under house arrest in the South Court in the pce. This was why he was also known as the Crown Prince of South Court.

    In the previous life, it was rumored that Prince Chen was an elegant gentleman, who was exceptionally good looking; yet there were others who imed that Prince Chen was sensual and bloodthirsty. Regardless, Qin Wanru thought it was none of her business what kind of a person he was. In her previous life, she had only a glimpse of him from afar off.

    That time, he was the high and mighty crown prince looking down at her like she was some kind of lowly creature.

    At this moment, however, she had no choice but to face up to this younger Prince Chen.

    She was thinking to herself that she would keep her distance from him as much as possible. Nevertheless, she had to perk up at this moment to reinstate her position.

    She would never forget how after many years from now, on the day Prince Chen was restored to his throne, he would start to his hands on the candidates for his concubines. Within one day, the inner pce was blood-spattered. Those young girls who were filled with hope and expectations were killed one by one. With their corpses lying face up on the floor of the dormitory for the candidates, turning the building into a haunted hell.

    To cover this up, all the people involved were killed and this added to the bloodshed at the dormitory building.

    It was rumored that after a big percentage of the pce workers were eliminated, many parts of the pce became empty.

    Qin Wanru was implicated at that time as well.

    How could she not be terrified when she came face to face again with this same crown prince at this moment?

    She should never offend this person in front of her. It would be wise to even hold on tightly to him as her backing, but she hesitated if she should really do that. Qin Yuru could not make up her mind as she was still stunned. All she did was to stare nkly at the youth before her.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± asked Chu Liuchen as he looked at Qin Wanru from her head to her toes. He was all smiles and the bizarre look in his eyes a moment ago was literally non-existent, so much so that it made Qin Wanru wonder if she was seeing things just now.

    The frail but handsome youth had curled his lips into a refreshing smile that he appeared to be an immortal who had just walked out of a painting, and none of the nice adjectives could be used to fully describe his beauty. His eyes, which appeared to be made up of broken pieces of precious stones, which were under his long, curlyshes was smiling as well. He indeed looked like a harmless, charming youth.

    Qin Wanru would be totally taken in if she did not have the memory of him from her previous life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, I shouldn¡¯t make you wait long for me since you are father¡¯s honorable guest!¡± said Qin Wanru respectfully, as she bowed her head in humility. However, she was holding her fists so tightly that her fingernails had dug into her palm. The pain which she inflicted herself with made her more alert so she could be reminded to maintain an amicable attitude towards this prince.

    She was supposed to be a young virgin who had not been acquainted with Prince Chen as of this moment.

    ¡°You... have disturbed my rest!¡± Prince Chen was not trying to interrogate her but was merely stating a fact.

    Qin Wanru could feel cold sweat going down her back. ¡°Please forgive me, Prince Chen,¡± she said cautiously.

    ¡°You have to be punished for disturbing me,¡± Prince Chen fixed his gaze on Qin Wanru and said with a tone of voice that sounded as if it were Qin Wanru who intentionally stirred up trouble with Qin Yuru, thereby disturbed the prince. When in fact, he was the one who identally witnessed the drama between Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Prince Chen!¡± Qin Wanru bowed her head lower and continued apologizing. She was keenly aware of the great difference in their status.

    ¡°I seldom forgive the sins of people!¡± said Prince Chen with a chuckle.

    ¡°Then... what should I do to receive forgiveness from you?¡±

    ¡°Let me think about it...¡±

    ¡°I will obey Prince Chen¡¯s order whatever it is,¡± there was no way Qin Wanru dared to negotiate terms with the prince under such circumstance, as she knew her life was in his hands. However, since Prince Chen had spoken to her for a while by now, she was quite sure he did not intend to take her life.

    As a person whose status as a crown prince was taken away from him, but took it back subsequently, he was certainly not kind and harmless character.

    ¡°Good! You are indeed a wise girl!¡± Prince Chen rubbed his palms together as his lips curled up into a sile again. ¡°I heard that the Ningyuan Army General has a phoenix crystalmp which was passed down to him from ancestors. It was supposed to be exceptionally pretty. If you¡¯re able to get me thismp, I would spare your life.¡±

    Phoenix crystalmp? Qin Wanru was taken aback for a moment as she happened to know that this phoenix crystalmp was the family heirloom that had been passed down from generation to generation and it was currently with her grandmother. It was very precious to her and she had shown Qin Wanru only once, but that left a deep impression in her because she loved themp.

    ¡°That¡¯s... grandmother¡¯s favorite item,¡± Qin Wanru said with hesitation.

    ¡°Are is your life not worth that much?¡± asked Prince Chen, raising his eyebrows. He looked intently at Qin Wanru¡¯s lowered head with interest and a little dismal all at the same time.

    ¡°I will surely get hold of the Phoenix crystalmp for Prince Chen,¡± replied Qin Wanru, gritting her teeth. His look of interest when was staring intently at Qin Wanru had inflicted her with great fear.

    The look in his eyes should not belong to a prince who grew up in riches andfort. It wreaked terror in Qin Wanru¡¯s heart and it made her understood immediately that if she failed to bring him the Phoenix crystalmp, she would have to pay him with her life.

    Qin Wanru was very certain of the credibility of his words, even though he had a seemingly gentle and kind smile.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go get hold of that Phoenix crystalmp now!¡± said Prince Chen as he waved her away and leaned back to indicate that he was letting her go.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wanru felt relieved and immediately got up to leave. Although meeting Prince Chen was entirely coincidental, she knew she had to be on her toes.

    ¡°Wait, did you inflict on yourself the injury on your arm?¡± the youth said with an elegant smile, but Qin Wanru could hear the malice in his voice. What was more malicious was that he held onto her arm where her wound was and pressed down hard on it, and instantly, blood could be seen to soak through the thin gauze of the bandage.

    What a scoundrel!

    This was the first thing that came to Qin Wanru¡¯s mind when the pain subsided. Was he not Prince Chen of the royal family who was supposed to behave elegantly with grace? Although this was a rare asion, his childish mischief had nothing to do with how dangerous he was.

    Moreover, Qin Wanru was in the body of a child!

    ¡°Prince Chen, you...¡± someone who seemed to be trying to stand up for her cried out.

    ¡°Such a frail-looking yet interesting character is hard toe by, who would be so daring to pierce herself on her arm... well done you!¡± Prince Chen¡¯s voice sounded near and far off at the same time. His voice sounded so graceful and natural yet the meaning of the words was so hostile. Just then, darkness befell Qin Wanru...

 Chapter 11 - Stabbing the Neck in Rage

    <h4>Chapter 11 Stabbing the Neck in Rage</h4>

    By the time Qin Wanru regained consciousness, it was evening time. Under the light, there was an olddy who was looking down at amp and cutting the wick with a pair of scissors.

    She was her grandmother, the only family member who doted on her in the entire household.

    The gauze on her arm seemed to have been bandaged anew.

    ¡°Are you feeling better, grandma?¡± she said, almost in a whisper. Old grandma looked up and saw that Qin Wanru had opened her eyes, her face brightened immediately and she got up to walk toward Wanru, and with a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Zhuozhuo, you¡¯re finally awake. Quick, will someone prepare her dinner?¡±

    Qing Yue emerged from behind the screen and came up to Qin Wanru help her sit up on her bed and slipped a cushion behind her for support. Her injured arm seemed to have been re-bandaged and so she could not see any blood soaking through the gauze, and it was not hurting as much as before.

    Another maid came into the room to ce a bowl of porridge and some dishes in front of Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru was indeed hungry by now. She held up the bowl of porridge and dug in immediately, only to pause when she had downed half the bowl of porridge.

    ¡°Old grandma, the general, his wife and eldest Miss Qin is here!¡± an old maid came in to inform them respectfully.

    ¡°Why are they here? Throw them out and tell them not toe here ever again! I will live the rest of my life here with Zhuozhuo!¡± the old grandma¡¯s face fell as she snorted. She refused to believe that Qin Huaiyong was totally unaware of the matter.

    ¡°Old grandma, the general said that he is here to ask you for forgiveness, and to give you an exnation,¡± said the old maid after some hesitation.

    ¡°Grandma, please let fathere in!¡± Qin Wanru said gently, as she wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief.

    She was concerned that grandmother was getting old, even if her father was not bothered about this fact. In her previous life, her grandmother was ovee by shame could not move on from there because her, which was also the reason she passed away early. This time, she would not allow that to happen again. Not only would she try to protect herself, she would also guard over her grandmother.

    Old grandma breathed a sigh when she heard what Qin Wanru said, and nodded helplessly. She had said those words in the fits of anger earlier on. She was not going to draw a clear line between her only son and herself and be so heartless.

    ¡°Is Wanru alright, mother?¡± inquired the Ningyuan Army General gently. He was a stout, middle-aged man. When entered the room, he first greeted the old grandma respectfully, then turned to look at Qin Wanru with concern.

    Behind his were Mrs. Qin and her daughter, who apparently had been crying, because their eyes were swollen red and they both looked very pathetic.

    ¡°She¡¯s been injured so badly that she almost lost her life! How could she be alright?¡± Old grandma said coldly as her eyes fell on Mrs. Qin who was following behind. ¡°What do you say you will do going forward?¡± old grandma snorted.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s send Yuru to the capital city,¡± Qin Huaiyong said with a low voice apanied by an uneasy cough.

    ¡°Send her into the capital city and let her marry the son of Duke Yong?¡± mocked the old grandma as she red at Qin Huaiyong and the pair of mother and daughter. ¡°How are you so sure that the Duke Yong¡¯s family is willing to take in a girl who had lost her chastity as their daughter-inw?¡±

    At those words, Qin Yuru covered her face with a handkerchief and began weeping pitifully.

    ¡°Mother, Yuru hadn¡¯t lost her chastity. It was all Qi Tianyu trying to malign her. How is it possible for our Yuru to be such a foolish person!¡± Mrs. Qin wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and said angrily.

    ¡°Are you then saying you are going to make this clear to the Qis?¡± old grandma questioned as she snorted.

    This question shut Mrs. Qin up almost immediately. She was stupefied. The entire matter hade to this and the Ningyuan Army General was certainly the one at fault and he was too ashamed to go the Qis to exin to give them an exnation.

    ¡°Wanru, can you... can you save your sister?¡± asked Mrs. Qin abruptly as she turned to Qin Wanru with an imploring expression on her face.

    She was going to direct everything at me again, thought Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, mother? Was what I did not enough? Will it be enough only when I sacrifice my life for Big Sister?¡± said Wanru in response, her eyes filled with tears of rage. At this instant, Qin Wanru took hold of the pair of sister her grandmother was just using to cut the wick of themp and put it to her throat, saying, ¡°If this is what Mother wishes, then I will sacrifice my life!¡±

    In her previous life, she only found out muchter that she was not her mother¡¯s real daughter. In vain had she treated her like her own mother and was perplexed as to why she was showing such severe favoritism.

    In fact, many people in the house were aware of this fact, but they kept her in the dark.

    ¡°Put it down, Zhuozhuo, lest I die from heartache!¡± old grandmother was rmed by Qin Wanru¡¯s resoluteness and her face drain of colors instantly. She then turned to Qin Huaiyong and loudly rebuked him, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live if anything happens to Zhuozhuo. We¡¯ll die together and free up space for you!¡±

    The culture of the country had always been to uphold filial piety and Qin Huaiyong would never breach this moral standard. He immediately stopped himself from suggesting anything more even if he had other thoughts and gave his wife a severe look while saying, ¡°Put down the pair of scissors, Wanru. Don¡¯t frighten your grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, Father, are you here to persuade me to share some of Big Sister¡¯s responsibilities? Are you going to use me of being the culprit for this messy situation?¡± .Qin Wanru rested her eyes on Qin Huaiyong, as if she had seen through the real reason for their visit to grandma. Her innocent eyes were filled with a mixture of sadness as well as resolution.

    ¡°Rest assured, Wanru. I know you¡¯ve been wronged and father will not allow you to suffer any more than this.¡± Looking at Qin Wanru behaving in this way, the guilt-stricken Qin Huaiyong was filled with remorse and heartache.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words almost made the pair of mother and daughter jump with rage. They had finally persuaded him toe to speak to grandma to let Qin Wanru bear the me. Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation would be saved if Qin Wanru admitted that she told all these lies to frame Qin Yuru.

    Little did she expect that before she could even make the request, Qin Huaiyong had changed his mind after hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words.

    Mrs. Qin was about to say something when Qin Huaiyong gave her a look to shut her up.

    Old grandma yed along and took over the pair of scissors from Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru meekly let her grandmother take away the pair of scissors, then turning to her father, she said, ¡°How would you deal with Mammy Chen, Father?¡± Qin Wanru looked expectantly at her father and reached out to hold on to old grandma¡¯s quivering figure. She then shifted her vision to Mammy Chen, who was trying to hide behind Mrs. Qin.

    She so wished she could sever one of Mrs. Qin¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 12 - Send Them To The Judge If They Refuse to Own Up

    <h4>Chapter 12 Send Them To The Judge If They Refuse to Own Up</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with this affair, you¡¯re just a kid...¡± Qin Huaiyong said as he frowned and waved his hand as if to dismiss what Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Asking a kid not to meddle with this affair. How about me? Am I too old to meddle with this?¡± Old grandma cut in.

    Qin Wanru indicated for Qing Yue to help old grandma to the chair to sit down.

    ¡°Mother, something did not add up here...¡± Qin Huaiyong tried to exin when he heard old grandma¡¯s angry tone of voice.

    ¡°What are you doubting? As a father, would you rather believe the words of an old maid or your own daughter?¡± said Qin Wanru as she looked up at Qin Huaiyong with a pair of bright eyes.

    Mammy Fang followed Mrs. Qin when she married into the Qin family. Qin Wanru would like Mammy Fang¡¯s arm to be severed by Mrs. Qin personally. She wanted to see how many maids would remain faithful to their mistress if the mistress could not even protect her own henchmen.

    Matters concerning life and death was not easily exined using a few words.

    ¡°Beat the old maid to death with the rod!¡± old grandma said coldly before Qin Huaiyong could say anything. Old grandma had always doted on Qin Wanru so one could imagine her fury when the mother and daughter pair set Qin Wanru up which nearly cost her life.

    Why would someone keep an old maid who implicated the mistress whom she served?

    ¡°Mother... this involves a person¡¯s life after all. Moreover, it was an ident...¡± Mrs. Qin said quickly when she heard old grandma¡¯s words. Mrs. Qin would not bear to let this punishment befall Mammy Fang since she was Mrs. Qin¡¯s henchman after all.

    ¡°Is Mother saying that if I had died, it was an ident?¡± Qin Wanru said coldly with a serious expression.

    There was no way Mammy Fang could defend herself since only Qin Wanru, Qing Yue and Mammy Fang was present at the incident.

    Mrs. Qin was struck dumb by Qin Wanru¡¯s question. Suddenly Mrs. Qin had a feeling that Qin Wanru had turned into a totally different person. If it were in the past, Qin Wanru would never have talked to her in this manner. With a little coaxing from her mother, Qin Wanru would usually be submissive to her.

    ¡°Why are you talking to mother like this, Second Sister!¡± by now, Qin Yuru had stopped crying and began to speak up for her mother.

    ¡°Grandma, since Mammy Fang refused to own up, let¡¯s bring this up to the judge and let them proceed with the investigation to find out who was trying to bring harm to me and why. Why would anyone want me dead even if I refused to ept the engagement which is a fraud?¡± said Qin Wanru, ignoring Qin Yuru¡¯s words. She seemed to have expected Qin Yuru¡¯s reaction and was totally calm about it.

    Sending to the judge?

    Not only did the mother and daughter pair shiver at the thought, but even Qin Huaiyong was also beginning to feel uneasy.

    This matter was blown out of proportion by now. Earlier on, Qin Huaiyong had make a visit to the Qis to apologize to them profusely and made serious promises in exchange for them to keep quiet about Qin Yuru¡¯s infidelity. They had settled breaking the engagement with the reason of ipatibility in their horoscopes. However, to bring this matter to the judge in public would implicate his prospect as an official.

    The ambitious Qin Huaiyong would never agree to this.

    ¡°Deal with the old maid as you see fit!¡± Qin Huaiyong directed his words at his wife.

    ¡°General!¡± Mrs. Qin cried out in shock.

    ¡°Mother couldn¡¯t bear to punish her? I guess as much since she had followed mother here when you got married. What if I have really wronged her? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring this whole matter to the judge?¡± Qin Wanru said with a calm expression.

    ¡°Send her to the judge now. We will not wrongly judge her in our house!¡± old grandma snorted as she sided with Qin Wanru¡¯s suggestion, then she called for some men toe over to handle the matter.

    ¡°Are you not going to take action right now?¡± Qin Huaiyong panicked when he saw that that old grandma was serious about sending the old maid to the judge. He gave his wife a kick with his leg and cried out with a severe voice.

    Although the kick was not meant to hurt his wife and therefore was not done with much force, Mrs. Qin was snapped to her sense and she nodded and said, ¡°I will punish this maid who tried to bring harm to her mistress.¡±

    Thereafter, she turned to the other maids and ordered them, saying, ¡°Drag her out and beat her with a rod!¡±

    The few maids standing behind Mrs. Qin sneaked a fearful look at Qin Wanru, then forcefully dragged Mammy Chen out of the room.

    A look of disdain appeared on the face of Qin Wanru, who was still sitting on the bed. She supposed these maids also had a hand in Mrs. Qin¡¯s evil n. Qin Wanru was interested to see if they would continue to assist Mrs. Qin in her evil ways.

    ¡°Go back to your rooms!¡± old grandma said as she waved them away.

    ¡°Mother, what about Yuru? What happens to her now?¡± Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru were welling up in tears again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Huaiyong and your thinking. You should never have resorted to this in the first ce!¡± old grandma said, looking tired and disappointed. She did not expect them to have kept her in the dark with regards to this important matter. She could only conclude that the couple had been treating her like an outsider.

    Thinking that she and Zhuozhuo were the only people being kept in the dark, old grandma was utterly disappointed with Qin Huaiyong. All of a sudden, she was reminded of the fact that she was only Qin Huaiyong¡¯s adoptive mother, not his real mother.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s real mother had passed away since he was very young and it was old grandma who had raised him. In his younger days, he used to have a close rtionship with her. However, ever since he married Mrs. Qin, they had grown further apart.

    Nevertheless, the incident today had caused her to be utterly disappointed. She closed her eyes after speaking thosest words.

    Seeing the disappointment in old grandma¡¯s face, Qin Huaiyong knew he was guilty. After he stole a nce at his youngest daughter, he sigh helplessly and led his wife and eldest daughter to leave old grandma¡¯s room.

    Qin Wanru got up from the bed and walked to her grandma. ¡°Grandma, are you sure you¡¯re not going to help Big Sister?¡± Qin Wanru asked gently after her father and the rest left old grandma¡¯s room, while gently massaging her grandma¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, so I can¡¯t really do much! Nowadays your father has his own thinking and he could not be bothered about my opinions!¡± old grandma saidboriously with a hint of frustration.

    ¡°Grandma, would you help Aunt Shui to get out from the temple in the house?¡± Qin Wanru said as a reminder to her grandma.

 Chapter 13 - The Evil Plan 10 Days Ago...

    <h4>Chapter 13 The Evil n 10 Days Ago...</h4>

    Aunt Shui was none other than Shui Run, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s cousin, the daughter of old grandma¡¯s younger sister. She hade to take shelter under the Qins from a young age when old grandma¡¯s younger sister passed away. When she came of age, she got married, but her husband passed awayter on before they bore any children. For this reason, old grandma brought her back to the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s house to be with her.

    Shui Run was a woman with a gentle spirit who had never said a word ofint even though she had a sad life.

    Qin Huaiyong had always had a soft spot for this cousin of his. Unfortunately, they each had their prearranged marriages respectively since young for this reason, they kept their distance in honor of theirmitments. When Shui Run returned to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s house as a widow, they continued to treat each other honorably. In fact, they did not see each other much within the manor grounds. Even when the need arose, they always met each other in the presence of some other people.

    However, an ident happened 10 days ago when Qin Huaiyong came home drunk and went into Shui Run¡¯s room by mistake and fell asleep on Shui Run¡¯s bed. What was worse was in his drunken state, he had put his arms around Shui Run and forced her to lie on the bed with him. When Mrs. Qin broke into the room and saw the scene before her eyes, she was so heartbroken that she broke down in tears and wailed.

    When Qin Huaiyong came to his senses, he was deeply remorseful towards both Mrs. Qin and Shui Run and was at a loss of what to do to solve this issue.

    After that incident, Qin Huaiyong expressed his wishes to take Shui Run in as his concubine, but Shui Run refused the offer as she could not reconcile the idea and almost decided to be a nun.

    Old grandma tried to talk her out of it until Shui Run finally decided to go to the Buddha Hall to quieten her heart.

    In the previous life, Shui Run finally became Qin Huaiyong¡¯s concubine after taking old grandma¡¯s health into consideration. However, she had been unhappy because of the meaningless marriage arrangement. Subsequently she with child, but the baby came early at seven months and both the mother and the baby died due to the early delivery.

    It was onlyter that Qin Wanru discovered that this was all part of Mrs. Qin¡¯s n and that she had a hand in making the premature birth happen.

    She did not really remember the incident which happened 10 days ago, but the memory of it became vivid at this moment. She suddenly realized that 10 days ago was the time the letter from Duke Yong arrived.

    Just after the letter arrived, the incident of Qin Huaiyong getting drunk and went into Shui Run¡¯s room happened. Stricken with guilt and remorse, Qin Huaiyong could not bring himself to take any action against the evil n of her wife and eldest daughter.

    Their n was to set up the drama that happened today.

    In order to reach their ultimate goal, the mother and daughter pair resorted to unscrupulous ways. On the surface, it seemed that they were taking a step back, but in fact, they were the ones who devised the entire n with evil intent.

    ¡°Your Aunt Shui won¡¯t have the guts to do that!¡± old grandma sighed, frowning. This was another matter that was troubling her. What happened that day was blown out of proportion and the entire He family got to know about it. How could Shui Run take such humiliation?

    ¡°The letter from the capital city, asking for the hand of Big Sister had arrived since 10 days ago, hadn¡¯t it? That coincided with the time father got drunk. Father had always treated me well, why then did he disregard my reputation but did as what mother and Big Sister told him to. Don¡¯t you think something fishy is going on?¡± Qin Wanru provoked.

    Old grandma was smart enough to pick up the hint in Qin Wanru¡¯s words. The expression on her face changed suddenly as she eximed, ¡°Could your Aunt Shui been set up so that she could be a pawn for them?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, now you can see clearly that father was obviously siding with mother and Big Sister in this entire matter,¡± said Qin Wanru, lowering her longshes.

    Casting a look at Qin Wanru¡¯s pitiful expression, an irritated look shed across old grandma¡¯s eyes. She banged the table with her hand and cried out, ¡°This wicked woman, for the sake of her daughter, is out to destroy Run and you!¡±

    Putting together the incidents that happened these few days, old grandma deduced that Mrs. Qin must have used Qin Huaiyong¡¯s guilt to work to her favor. She must have requested for the chance in Yuru¡¯s marriage engagement. This must be why Qin Huaiyong kept this to himself instead of telling his mother about it. Old grandma had understood Qin Huaiyong¡¯s intention to marry his little daughter to the governor¡¯s household in ce of his eldest daughter. It was not a big deal to sacrifice his little daughter so as to realize the bigger n of marrying his eldest daughter into an even more wealthy and powerful family.

    In addition to that, it was to make up to his wife for the matter regarding what he had done to Shui Run.

    For these reasons, Qin Huaiyong would not breathe a word to his mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get your Aunt Shui out of the Buddha Hall in a while. I won¡¯t allow the wicked woman to get what she wants!¡± said old grandma in rage as she made up her mind.

    Not only did she set Run up, but she also instilled guilt in her son and even manipted Wanru¡¯s marriage. Mrs. Qin thought she could cover up everything that she had done.

    ¡°What if Aunt Shui is not willing?¡± Qin Wanru reminded old grandma the possible scenario.

    In the previous life, Shui Run had gone to stay at the Buddha Hall for half a year at one go and became a devote Buddhist in the family. It was only when old grandma fell seriously ill that she finally came out from there to look after old grandma. It was then that she finally became father¡¯s concubine.

    Shui Run did not have feelings for father by then, so she was never jealous of Mrs Qin. In fact, she would often ask father to go to Mrs. Qin instead. It was because the false stories weaved by Mrs. Qin¡¯s maid that Qin Huaiyong doted on Aunt Shui, that finally led to jealousy. Eventually, Mrs. Qin and her maid banded up to make trouble, which finally led to the death of Shui Run and her baby.

    In the previous life, Shui Run had been especially kind to Qin Wanru. She continued to watch out for her even after old grandma passed away. However, how could she guard over Qin Wanru if she could not even protect herself?

    In this current life, Qin Wanru would not allow Shui Run to be mistreated by Mrs. Qin. However, she needed to consult old grandma¡¯s opinion. Shui Run was a prideful woman and would never want to be someone¡¯s concubine, which was why she was not jealous of Mrs. Qin.

    Qin Wanru dropped a hint to old grandma to get Shui Run out of trouble.

    As for Shui Run, Qin Wanru¡¯s n was to help her resolve the knot in her heart. Shui Run may have a gentle spirit, but she was definitely not dumb. She was, in fact, a rather strong woman behind her gentle character.

    ¡°I will warn Run about this and not allow her to be a scapegoat!¡± Old grandma snorted and Qin Wanru could see a determined expression on her face. Old grandma had been through much infighting herself and she could fully grasp Mrs. Qin¡¯s evil intent. Since this wicked woman did not treasure a nicedy like Shui Run, old grandma made sure she did.

    Qin Wanru could feel the burden taken off her shoulder once she knew that old grandma was going to take care of Shui Run. She rxed her tense body by leaning back and put away the cold look in her eyes. ¡°Grandma, do you still have that Fenghua ss light?¡± Qin Wanru said, changing the topic.

    She did not dare to take the matter regarding Prince Chen lightly.

    When old grandma heard this, her expression changed drastically.

 Chapter 14 - Fenghua Glass Light

    <h4>Chapter 14 Fenghua ss Light</h4>

    ¡°You want that Fenghua ss light?¡± marveled Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wan blinked and nodded.

    ¡°You really want it?¡± Mrs. Qin asked again.

    ¡°I really want it!¡± Qin Wanru said with resignation. Actually, it was not what she wanted, but Prince Chen who wanted it. Even if she did not ride on his coattail, she dared to offend him.

    Since a Fenghua ss light could satisfy him, why not giving it to him!

    ¡°Why does Prince Chen want the Fenghua ss light? His role is so extravagant. He must have seen all the good products, so why does he want my Fenghua ss light? There must be something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Fenghua ss light is certainly precious. As a prince, what treasures cannot he own?¡±

    Now look at grandmother¡¯s behavior, Qin Wanru gained a deep understanding that this Fenghua ss light was probably not simple. But she did not want to ask!

    ¡°Grandmother did not have the Fenghua ss light!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru was persistent, Mrs. Qin sighed and waved, letting the rest of the room go outside.

    ¡°Why grandmother did not own it?¡± After all the people went outside, Qin Wanru asked curiously.

    ¡°A few days ago, I gave it to the master of Jingxin monastery. I nned to donate it, but when I thought it was inappropriate, I let her help me keep it for a while. I was supposed to redeem it by sesame oil money but I did not redeem it!¡±

    Mrs. Qin said evasively, looking at Qin Wanru with heavy eyes.

    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t like the Fenghua ss light? I think it¡¯s very beautiful!¡± Qin Wanru turned her head and asked inexplicably, ¡°Based on what grandma has said, you do not want the Fenghua light ss. Or, say, the Fenghua light ss is a hot potato?¡±

    ¡°If it is true, it¡¯s better to give it to prince Chen as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°There is something in the hands of ordinary people that will make trouble.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it very much! I will recall something when I look at it!¡± Mrs. Qin said, shaking her head and sighing, ¡°Since Wan¡¯er likes it, you can take a hundred liang to the monastery as sesame oil money tomorrow and bring this Fenghua ss light by the way!¡±

    There was something that Mrs. Qin actually wanted to avoid, but it seemed that there was a destiny. The thing belonging to someone could not been taken.

    Mrs. Qin did not want to say more about this. After saying this, she cared about Qin Wanru¡¯s injury again and let people serve her.

    Qin Wanru said nothing that night and when she woke up the next day, she felt that the wound was not so painful. After Qing Yue served her to get up, she went to wish old grandma good morning. Old grandma gave her a hundred liang and let her go to the monastery.

    Jingxin monastery was small outside Jiangzhou city with few peopleing here. It was said that the master was enlightened but still lived here. Old grandma liked her very much and used toe here to worship the Buddha when she went outside the city.

    Qin Wanru was intimate to Mrs. Qin who hade here for more times. Qin Wanru had followed her every time, so she was also very familiar with Jingxin monastery.

    So she was only apanied by Qingfeng and went outside.

    However, she was blocked by two mammies at the Chuihua door.

    ¡°Herdyship, thedy and the general said that at this time, no one could go out so as not to make trouble!¡± The mammy said.

    Qin Wanru frowned.

    ¡°Herdyship has orders from her old grandma to go to Jingxin Monastery. Get out of the way.¡± Qing Yue who was behind Qin Wanyue stepped out and said.

    ¡°ording to thedy and the general, it is better not to travel, especiallydy Wanru,¡± the two mammies said firmly. It seemed that they were respectful, but they just pretended to be respectful.

    ¡°Everyone knows thatdy Wanru is not born by thedy. She is even not favored by thedy. Moreover, it was ordered by the general. They repeated thatdy Wanru should be kept watched on. Even if she was allowed to go outside by the olddy, she had to get permission from the general.¡±

    Therefore, the two mammies got clout.

    ¡°How dare you are...¡± Qing Yue was furious because they did not obey what the olddy said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Looking at the two tough women, Qin Wanru pulled the sleeves of Qingyue. She turned back and left. It was reasonable toe across with it. ¡°Even if I have gotten the permission from old Grandmother, I am afraid that it will make old grandmother grow apart from father.¡±

    She could only rely on old grandma. She should never make old grandma grow apart from father to the extent that was out of control.

    However, she had to go out. She thought about it and immediately turned in the next arch and walked to the backyard...

 Chapter 15 - Is This Related to Me?

    <h4>Chapter 15 Is This Rted to Me?</h4>

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you want to go out to fetch Fenghua ss light?¡± Prince Chen said in a mild tone and raised his ck eyes with his customary elegance. He turned over and coughed weakly and sickly.

    One day was enough for him to know Qin Wanru.

    Of course, Qin Wanru knew that the so-called gentleness was actually an illusion.

    ¡°Yes, I hope that the prince can help!¡± Qin Wanru requested sincerely though she was nervous. If there is anyone in the house who can persuade father to let me go, he must be prince Chen in front of me.

    ¡°Is this rted to me?¡± The young man raised his beautiful eyes and looked at her with his head tilted. His smile was still elegant but his tone was a bit of ironic.

    ¡°It is the Fenghua ss light that the prince wants.¡± Qin Wanru said respectfully with her fist clenched. It seemed that she did not see the irony in his eyes.

    ¡°I wanna see whether you can go out on your own or not!¡± Prince Chen narrowed his eyes at the same time. The original pale face immediately seemed to be evil because of this expression. He was no longer a beautiful young boy. ¡°If you cannot go outside your own house, you don¡¯t need to fetch the Fenghua ss light!¡±

    ¡°Well...Prince did not care about the previous things?¡± Qin Wanru exulted and asked cautiously.

    ¡°Howe! Am I so agreeable?¡± Prince Chen sneered with his eyes turning dark, which lowered Qin Wanru¡¯s head.

    ¡°Go. Fetch me the Fenghua ss light. Qin Wanru, I will promise you another benefit!¡± Prince Chen saidzily.

    ¡°Prince...¡±

    ¡°What! You don¡¯t like it?¡± It seemed that the handsome face showed gloom.

    ¡°Yes, all by the prince!¡± Qin Wanru said with her teeth set.

    ¡°There is one right sentence said by him was right. I¡¯ve been grown up here. Since I can¡¯t go out, maybe I can slip out.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m looking forward to the benefit he has promised to me as a prince.¡±

    ¡°Come back as soon as possible!¡± Prince Chen waved his hand. Qin Wanru nced at him secretly. Now, he seemed to be happy. His facial expression changed so fast.

    She held her fist tightly, bowed respectfully and left. Then she stood outside the door, frowned. She heard a sinister and smugughter inside the door and she clenched her thin lips unconsciously.

    Prince Chen inside was deliberate.

    ¡°Herdyship, how can we go out?¡± Qing Yue entered the door just now and dared not to lift her head. Now, after they left the room, she felt relieved but also became worried.

    ¡°Go to the old ce!¡± Qin Wanru said firmly with a long breath exhaled.

    ¡°But... but the olddy does not allow you to go again!¡± Qing Yue said in a hurry. On hearing this old ce, Qingyue was nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Nobody will know if both of us keep it as a secret. You go to let people prepare a carriage firstly. When I leave the yard, let¡¯s go to Jingxin Monastery,¡± Qin Wanru ordered. Now, there was only this method.

    ¡°Yes, I will go right away. Herdyship, be careful!¡± Qing Yue was worried and said it again before leaving the courtyard of Prince Chen with Qin Wanru in different directions.

    ¡°Prince...in fact, it is just a hand-picked effort,¡± Xiao Xuanzi, the eunuch of prince Chen, whispered cautiously after Prince Chenughed with his brows when he saw the pitiful girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick so I can¡¯t lift my hands!¡± The beautiful young boy in Gaochun was indifferent, and then stood up with interest. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see. It¡¯s so boring that staying in it all time.¡±

    ¡°Prince, you¡¯d better have a good rest. This time that doctor wille here. If you can treated by him, it¡¯s likely that Prince will recover!¡± Xiao Xuanzi persuaded his master in hurry on hearing that his master wants to go out. His master is not in good health so he cannot go out as he wants like others.

    If his master was sick again, he couldn¡¯t pay for it even if he used his own life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have fun!¡± The teenager said, ignoring Xiao Xuanzi and walking outside.

    Xiao Xuanzi dared not to stop when he saw him out. He took the cloak of Prince Chen on the screen on his one side and chased it out. When he arrived at the door, he was followed by two guards.

    There was a swing at the corner of the garden, which was hanging on a big tree. There was a row of green vines on one side with purple flowers, which were very beautiful. Green leaves were blown by the wind and the buds were about to bloom.

    Here was where Qin Wanru liked toe most. The swing was made by people ordered by her. The green vines were also nted by her. The little corner of this garden almost belonged to her but she was not allowed toe again by the olddy after falling once from the swing.

    And here was the ce where she and Qing Yue called the ¡°old ce¡±.

 Chapter 16 - Adept Wall Climbing Skills

    <h4>Chapter 16 Adept Wall Climbing Skills</h4>

    Qin Wanru stood on the swing and felt it safe by pulling the ropes of the swing.

    ¡°Old grandma ordered people to fasten the ropes in case of my ying it secretly. Since the swing was safe, Qin Wanru sat on it. However, she hesitated after sitting on it.¡±

    She touched the ce where her arm was injured, not knowing whether she would misy.

    Looking up at the tall courtyard wall, she found when the swing swayed, it was likely to hit the courtyard wall. ¡°Anyway, I have to try it.¡±

    She held the ropes on both sides with her feet mmed back. Then the swing swayed, slipped downter and was about to hit the trunk behind it. When Qin Wanru felt right, she kicked the trunk behind. Then, the swing went out again.

    Then the swing came back again. She kicked it again.

    She was familiar with the swing, so she kicked almost at the same position. As the swing was getting higher and higher, she was closer and closer to the courtyard wall. Qin Wan stared at the high wall in front of her and suddenly loosed her hands. She jumped out and happened to lie on the high wall.

    ¡°Herdyship, herdyship, are you okay?¡± Qing Yue said in a low tone on seeing her figure. She had been waiting outside the wall for a while.

    ¡°Not ok. Howe I am ok!¡±

    She felt her injured arm stung. Qin Wanru knew that her wound would be tore again. She burst out tears because it hurt so much. Her hands were weak so she almost fell from the high wall.

    She insisted on with her teeth set. Then she loosed her hands slightly after suffering from the pain that surged like a tide. Her pink cherry lips suddenly became pale and she shivered twice without making a slight sound.

    Finally, she got over. Qin Wan looked at her arms sideways and saw blood prated from the coat that was not thick.

    She clearly knew that she couldn¡¯t insist for a long time. She turned her head and moved slightly to the left side of the foot. There was a tree growing there, a tree leaning against the wall.

    She held the truck of the tree and slipped to the ground outside the courtyard. Qin Wanru had no energy and fell to the ground.

    Qing Yue hugged her upper body immediately and said in a hurry, ¡°Herdyship, are you ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± She said with sweat like big beans falling down from her forehead across her pale face, which made her childish little face pitiful. She was just a child but there was strong toughness in her eyes.

    Qing Yue felt that herdyship seemed to have changed after waking up yesterday. Before, she made people feel that she was young and ignorant in terms of both her appearance and personality. Nowadays, she was still young and ignorant in terms of her appearance only. It seemed that her soul had been changed. Of course, Qingyue also knew that this was impossible.

    But it was certain that herdyship had changed.

    However, Qing Yue was very happy to see the changes. ¡°At least herdyship will not be coaxed by thedy anddy Yuru¡±

    The carriage, brought by Qing Yue, was the mostmon kind in the house. Qing Yue helped Qin Wanru to get on the carriage. Then, the carriage slowly went outside of the city to Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Prince, the wind is a bit heavy here. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said after noticing the paleplexion of his master.

    Chu Liuchen did not pay attention to Xiao Xuanzi. Instead, he walked up to the front of the swing and looked at the shelf in front of him with interest. Only then he was at the entrance of the Moon Cave over there, watching Qin Wanru climb over the wall.

    Herdyship in this family had adept wall climbing skills, which he had not seen before. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t alldies be sitting without shaking knees?¡±

    Ropes were rtively strong. Chu Liuchen pulled, sat on the swing and said to Xiao Xuanzi curiously, ¡°push!¡±

    ¡°Prince, your body was not in good health...¡± Xiao Xuanzi was worried with his sweating down. ¡°Is this kind of intense activity really suitable for my master?¡±

    ¡°Push!¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and looked at the wall with no expressions on his handsome face.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Xuanzi shivered in his heart on seeing the expressionless face of his own master. Under this condition, it was difficult to read the master¡¯s heart. He dared not to talk anymore. He pushed it forward, which swayed the swing.

    It was the same ce and the same kick-out. Xiao Xuanzi felt like he saw whatdy Wanru had done. He would be happy to see if the person was not his master. But it was his master, which...which made his surprised face pale like Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Prince, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Prince, I will help you push.¡±

    ¡°Prince...ah...¡±

 Chapter 17 - Both the Master of Jingxin Monastery and Her Sister Know Medication

    <h4>Chapter 17 Both the Master of Jingxin Monastery and Her Sister Know Medication</h4>

    Seeing that the prince also jumped into the wall, Xiao Xuanzi was scared.

    ¡°Fortunately, my master did not likedy Wanru who was lying on the wall. He was standing still and seemed to be stable.¡±

    Chu Liuchen stood on the wall of the courtyard, seeing a drop of blood on the wall with his eyebrows wrinkled and then seeing a drop of blood outside the courtyard.

    From the wall to the tree was a trail of blood which could be seen until somewhere along the trunk. Over there was a rut so it was possible that she left by carriage.

    Prince raised his eyes and looked ahead, only to see the back of a carriage.

    She was a clever little girl who left through this method. Then there was nothing interesting to see. He had his feet diverted and fell from the wall. Xiao Xuanzi was scared when he saw his master falling from the wall, reaching for the high wall on one side and coughing up with sharp pain in his chest.

    ¡°Prince, are you ok? Prince!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reached for Chu Liuchen after rolling and crawling.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Chu Liuchen said t and slowly stood after coughing a few times. He did not move his feet.

    ¡°Prince, do I need to fetch the chair?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked.

    Chu Liuchen nodded and pointed to the swing. Xiao Xuanzi was busy helping him to sit down on the swing. When the swing was not shaking, it could be used as a chair.

    ¡°Prince, wait here for a minute. I wille back soon!¡± Xiao Xuanzi ran to fetch the chair after he saw Prince sitting stably.

    The handsome young boy closed his eyes with his long and curled eyshes flicked twice and his thin lips hanging up, which showed weakness in hiszy gesture. It was not the expressionless face that Xiao Xuanzi had seen before.

    Jingxin Monastery was not far from General Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. It only took half an hour.

    After knowing the purpose of Qin Wanru¡¯s arrival, the master of Jingxin Monastery asked the little nun around to fetch the Fenghua ss light left by old Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Thank you, mistress!¡± Seeing Fenghua ss light, Qin Wanru was relieved because she found what Jin Datui wanted.

    ¡°No problem, it is not a thing which can be ced here casually.¡± The master of Jingxin Monastery was 50 or 60 something. She was very kind and at this time she pushed over the bag with a smile in which there was the Fenghua ss light. ¡°Lady Wanru, is this one?¡±

    ¡°It is this one. Thanks for your efforts!¡± Qin Wanru thanked.

    The master of Jingxin Monastery could not helpughing when she saw the little girl who lift up her bright eyes and pretended to be calm like an adult. Because she was familiar with old Mrs. Qin, she was not unfamiliar with Qin Wanru. Therefore, she immediately reached out and gently touched her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that something happened in the General¡¯s mansion. How is the olddy going?¡± The bridal sedan chair being smashed was spread widely even to Jingxin Monastery that was a remote area, which showed the power of gossip.

    It could be spread so fast because arge number of people saw it at that time. In other words, Qi Tianyu deliberately found many people to fetch the bride, which aimed to make Qin Wanru shameful but Qin Yuru lost her face.

    ¡°Is it spread all over around¡± Qin Wan asked curiously. Indeed, she wanted to know the impact brought by this case. However, it was inconvenient for her to go outside to inquire about it. Since the master of Jingxin Monastery knew it, she could ask about it by the way.

    Moreover, she also knew that this case did not end and how will that mother and daughter be willing to bear all the responsibilities.

    ¡°Yes,¡± said the master of Jingxin Monastery, ¡°I¡¯ve heard thatdy Wanru had smashed the bridal sedan chair of Qi¡¯s mansion yesterday. It was caused bydy Yuru who wished to marry to someone in the capital and intended to leave the first master of Qi family, her childhood sweetheart. I could not think thatdy Yuru, a gentle girl, was like such person.¡±

    After a sigh, she saw Qin Wanru¡¯s injured arm. ¡°Was herdyship stabbed by a viin ve yesterday? Let me help you check whether it was serious or not?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mistress!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    The master of Jingxin Monastery was good at medication, which was known by everyone in Jiangzhou Prefecture. Usually, the pilgrims who were sick or farmers around were sick, they would send for the master of Jingxin Monastery. Therefore, Jingxin Monastery enjoyed a good reputation.

    However, Qin Wanru knew that the person with best medication skills was not the master of Jingxin Monastery but her sister, Mingqiu Mistress. The reason why Qin Wanru knew it was that Mingqiu Mistress liked her very much and told the olddy that she would like to ept her as a disciple and impart her medication skills to her.

    But every time her request was politely rejected by the olddy.

    ¡°Lady Wanru came with me!¡± The master of Jingxin Monastery stood up and walked in followed by Qin Wanru. She removed the outer shirt to reveal the wound inside after getting into the room.

    The master of Jingxin Monastery peeled off the cotton towel that was wrapped on the wound and then ced it on one side. The master of Jingxin Monastery darkened her face on seeing the powders on Qin Wanru¡¯s wound.

 Chapter 18 - Qi Tianyu Who Stands in the Way

    <h4>Chapter 18 Qi Tianyu Who Stands in the Way</h4>

    ¡°Where did this medicine powdere from?¡± the master of the Jingxin monastery asked casually as he took a clean cloth and wiped away the powder mixed with blood on Qin Wanru¡¯s wound.

    No one noticed darkness flickered over her eyes and eyebrows. Her hands trembled a little. But soon she held one hand tightly. When her hands were raised again, they were not trembling at all.

    ¡°Is it the man¡¯s medicine? After all these years, did he finally show up?¡±

    ¡°It must be the medicine from the doctor who was called by grandma!¡± Qin Wanru looked at the wound on her arm with a little confusion since she really didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Please ask old Mrs. Qin, which doctor gave her the medicine powder after going back.¡± The voice of the master of the Jingxin monastery was soft, but there was a kind of heaviness which could be heard by Qin Wanru in her voice. Qin Wanru titled to look and thought, ¡°Does the medicine have a problem?¡±

    ¡°OK, I will ask grandma after going back and then take a message to you!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said. The master of the Jingxin monastery had cleaned her wound during the conversation. Then she picked up a bottle, sprinkled the wound with medicine powder again, and then covered the wound carefully.

    After everything was done, she got up and cleaned her hands in a basin on one side.

    Qin Wanru got dressed again with the help of Qing Yue.

    After expressing her gratitude to the master of the Jingxin monastery again, Qin Wanru left money and took Qing Yue down the mountain. But as she approached her own mansion, she was stopped.

    ¡°Is Second Miss of the mansion of Qin inside the carriage?¡±

    The voice sounded familiar!

    Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and knew what was going on. She left the mansion quietly so no one would know unless someone had been kept an eye for her carriage outside. She left in a hurry, so she had no time to tell anyone.

    At this time, no one could stop her outside the mansion except for the First Young Master of the Qi Family.

    Qi Tianyu hadn¡¯t figured it out and certainly would not give up. She smiled with extreme coldness. Now since he was here, she would save a lot of trouble.

    Qing Yue lifted the carriage curtain. ¡°This is Second Miss of our mansion,¡± she said as she was looking outside. And when she saw Qi Tianyu with his servant standing in front of the carriage, she had a cooler expression immediately with a bit of anger on her face. Qi Tianyu had been nice to Qin Wanru in the past, so it was unexpected that he wanted to kill Qin Wanru.

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, our Second Miss did not concern with you. Why did you stop her?¡±

    Qing Yue saw clearly that Qi Tianyu protected Qin Yuru and had found that if her Young Madam had been on the bridal sedan chair, she would lose all her reputation now, so she did not like Qi Tianyu at all.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, can I have a word with you?¡± Qi Tianyu ignored Qing Yue and said bitterly with his eyes falling on the half-fallen carriage curtain.

    Both Qin Yuru and he lost reputation because what had happened yesterday. He had been a fine young master who was praised by everyone, but now he was picked on, which made Qi Tianyu who was such a proud man almost unbearable.

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, what are you going to say?¡± Qin Wanru said in a faint cold voice and did not get out of the carriage.

    In the previous life, Qi Tianyu made her notorious and didn¡¯t stop hurting her. After that, he went to the capital and got number 3 in national civil examinations. After he became an official, he even helped Mrs. Qin and her daughter to humiliate her. He didn¡¯t listen to her exnation and said he would trample her into the dirtiest mud.

    And they indeed did it.

    Qin Wanru would not like to see such a selfish and headstrong person again.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, was...was sister Yuru really not willing to do it?¡± Qi Tianyu said in pain. He always thought Qin Yuru loved him in a deep and unchangeable way. He never expected that he would be abandoned by Qin Yuru in such a dishonorable way.

    ¡°Qin Yuru was forced, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, this is between you and my eldest sister. Does this have anything to do with me?¡± Qin Wanru sneered mercilessly.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, you... how can you be so mean now?¡± Qi Tianyu looked at the half-closed curtain sadly. He did not understand why she became so mean now. Qin Wanru had been a lovely girl who would show a cute and pretty smiling face to everyone.

    ¡°Was she still the smiling little girl he knew?¡±

    She used to call him ¡°brother Tianyu¡±, but now she showed such a cool and distant look, which made him frustrating suddenly and sad.

    ¡°What First Young Master of the Qi Family said is really ridiculous. If I had allowed you to carry the sedan chair to your mansion yesterday and then let youunch an attack, I would have been beyond dispute. I am afraid that others would be mean to talk about me.¡± Qin Wanru smiled with a cold voice as she said to Qing Yue, ¡°Qing Yue, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    She would not help Qin Yuru to exin. If they had something to talk, they should talk to each other.

    Qi Tianyu knew clearly what would have happened if the bridal sedan chair had been carried back yesterday. As Qin Wanru pointed out that, he felt guilty suddenly and stepped back. So Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage passed him, leaving only one extremely indifferent sentence, ¡°If First Young Master of the Qi Family wants to know something, just ask my eldest sister directly, but it seems that she doesn¡¯t want to see you now!¡±

    Qin Wanru was not so easy to deal with. When facing Qi Tianyu alone, Qin Wanru had a lot of methods to make Qi Tianyu believe her. However, she was not afraid that they would confront each other but afraid that he wouldn¡¯t go.

    Qin Yuru wouldn¡¯t give up. Mrs. Qin wouldn¡¯t give up. Neither would Qi Tianyu. Then just let them confront each other and prove it true.

    It would be better when things got worse. Jiangzhou was so far away from the capital. The worse it became, the further it would spread.

    The girl said it in a gentle voice with indifference and taunt and it made Qi Tianyu¡¯s eyes be red. He stretched out his hands and smashed hard to the tree aside. Then he turned and strode away. He could not wait. Anyway, he had to see Qin Yuru personally and figure it out, even though his father said he would not me anyone.

    He had to see Qin Yuru.

 Chapter 19 - Xiao Xunzi Who Bore False Testimony

    <h4>Chapter 19 Xiao Xunzi Who Bore False Testimony</h4>

    Qin Wanru had entered the room directly this time.

    The guards at the gates must have wondered how she got out in the first ce. Nevertheless, since the general and wife only instructed them not to let her out, but did not say not to let her in, so they did not dare to stop her.

    Although Second Miss was never the mistress¡¯s favored daughter, Qin Wanru had always been the one old grandma doted on, and so no one in the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s house dared to be rude to her.

    Qin Wanru headed straight to the house where Prince Chen was. She was soon summoned into the house after waiting for a bit outside.

    Qin Wanru realized that Prince Chen seemed to have changed into a new of clothes within since thest time she saw him.

    He was currently d in a bright red robe, which no man would have carried with grace. Only Prince Chen would have looked so stunningly handsome in such apparel.

    However, she also noticed that his lips were paler and overall, he looked even frailer than before.

    Prince Chen¡¯sely appearance even aroused a fit of slight jealousy in Qin Wanru.

    Supporting his weight on one arm on the table, Prince Chen averted his eyes to Qin Wanru as she entered the room to size her up. The corners of his lips curled up in a teasing smile. Coupled with his glittery eyes, he appeared to be flirting with her.

    At least this was the feeling Qin Wanru getting. However, she knew better to fear for her life than to actually believe that he was flirting with her because he fancied her.

    In her opinion, no one would be worthy of such a handsome man. At the very least, she remembered from her previous life that Prince Chen had not even gotten married when she died.

    ¡°Have you found it?¡± asked Chu Liuchen with raised eyebrows and deep, sparkly eyes.

    ¡°Please have a look, Prince Chen, to see if this was it!¡± Qin Wanru took the small rucksack from Qin Yue¡¯s hands and offered it respectfully to him.

    Xiao Xunzi hurriedly took over the rucksack and opened it, thereafter, presented the content from the rucksack to Chu Liuchen by cing it on the table in front of him.

    Chu Liuchen held it with his hand and fiddled with it for a while before he nodded and said, ¡°This is it, I guess I¡¯ll let you off for disturbing me with all thatmotion!¡±

    ¡°What about the other matter which King Chen talked about?¡± hinted Qin Wanru gently, pressing her lips together anxiously and continued, ¡°We had ventured out on our own without asking for help from anyone else.¡±

    She was trying to remind him of the advantage he promised her, although actually, she needed his help.

    ¡°Not bad! I could see you actually managed to get out of the house on your own!¡± said Chu Liuchen, squinting. His pale face told her that was feeling fatigued and he leaned backzily.

    ¡°Are you tired, Master?¡± Xiao Xuanzi stuttered as he saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s exhausted look.

    ¡°Indeed I am!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded. He closed his eyes as the smile on his face faded and then totally disappeared.

    Qin Wanru began to blush from rage. She could not believe that he actually forgot about his promise to her.

    He was obviously trying to go back on his words. How could a Duke, no, a crown prince go back on his words?

    ¡°Let me help you inside, Master, so you may take a rest,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said to his master cautiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s ... good!¡± said Chu Liuchen as he touched his head with his palm and slurred his words.

    ¡°Then... ¡± Xiao Xuanzi was about to say something when Qin Wanru intercepted and said, ¡°King Chen had promised to rewards me many advantages if I managed to bring you the ssmp without anyone¡¯s help.¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s patience was wearing thin.

    Qin Wanru could hardly believe that this young prince was so shameless as to pretend exhaustion openly. He was obviously trying to fool her.

    ¡°It there such a thing as you imed?¡± asked Chu Liuchen, peeping through his half-closed eyes.

    ¡°Yes indeed!¡± eximed Qin Wanru as she gritted her teeth. She would not give up pushing him as she truly needed his help. Otherwise, she would not risk her life to press him.

    Although she was filled with fear inside her heart, she had to keep reminding herself that she was only a girl, a child, and it was forgivable for her to not behave sensibly.

    ¡°I never heard about anything like that,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in response.

    The two were men were apparently ganging up against her in this matter. However, Xiao Xuanzi did look a little embarrassed when he heard the rity and determination in her voice.

    He was especially awkward when he bore false witness in the presence of the real witness.

    ¡°You two can argue over this, while I¡¯m going to take a rest,¡± Chu Liuchen said, looking weary on his face. He threw a side-way nce at Qin Wanru and squinted his eyes cunningly and continued, ¡°Are you trying to ask me for a favor?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really,¡± Qin Wanru replied. There was no point she insisted that he kept to his word when Prince Chen refused even to admit that he had ever made any promises! Qin Wanru suddenly came to her sense, that this was Prince Chen after all! She could only put away for angry expression and bowed her head in resignation.

    She was a master at disguising after all. In her previous life, she was extremely hard on herself. She was ruthless, able to endure much hardship and smart, in that she knew when to act decisively and when to restrain herself. She was a hundred time better than those girls from the rich families who threw themselves at him.

    However, he thought he could perhaps make some provision in his ns for her!

    ¡°Well, actually I¡¯m open to negotiations. Tell me what good things I can do for you!¡±

    Qin Wanru, who initially thought there was no hope, perked up and her eyes came to life when she heard his words.

 Chapter 20 - A Seal Which Could Not Be Found

    <h4>Chapter 20 A Seal Which Could Not Be Found</h4>

    ¡°Can I request that the prince help me get hold of an item?¡± Qin Wanru said softly, testing the water. She was certain that he had brought with him many men on this trip, given his status. Although there were only a few men here with them, Qin Wanru these were but some of the many men who showed themselves openly. There was bound to be many other men who were secretly watching over the prince.

    ¡°What item is that?¡± said Chu Liuchen, smiling slightly with grace. It looked as if he was not the devil who provoked Qin Wanru to the point of gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°A seal.¡± Even Qin Wanru did not fully understand the use and purpose of this seal. What she knew was that Qin Yuru had used this seal to obtain favor from the Old Ladyship of Xing Kingdom, and was subsequently taken into the royal family to be taken care of as an adopted daughter for a period of time.

    For this reason, Qin Yuru had used her status to trample Qin Wanru underfoot and even their grandmother was repressed by her.

    Qin Wanru did not understand how this seal could be of such great use. Moreover, it seemed to be linked to her in some ways. She only had a glimpse of it when she was pinned down by Qin Yuru in a struggle with her. At that time she was full of rage when Qin Yuru waved it before her eyes to show it off.

    ¡°Do you know this is, Qin Wanru? It was said that this seal belonged to you, but now, it belonged to me. In fact, Xing Kingdom¡¯sdyship had been gracious to me all because I am holding to this seal! So what if you have given your all, even your life? What can grandma do to me, now I have the royal family of Xing Kingdom backing me up?¡±

    She remembered Qin Yuru¡¯s impudent burst ofughter when the seal fell out of her hand onto Qin Wanru¡¯s face, which allowed her to have a glimpse at close proximity. What followed was her head being pinned to the floor, her hair being pulled tightly then forcefully knocked on the floor. She remembered seeing a puddle of blood before her eyes and she fell intoplete darkness.

    It was all memory but she could almost feel the pain and witness the scene all over again before her eyes. She unconsciously tightened her fists in rage, as she tried to visualize a realistic picture of what happened then...

    All of those pain had passed since she had been reborn!

    ¡°What kind of a seal? Who is holding on to it now?¡± Chu Liuchen inquired curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a seal engraved with the pattern of the bluegrass. I suppose it¡¯s with my mother. However, I¡¯m not sure where she had hidden it. Please help me get hold of it, Prince Chen!¡± said Qin Wanru, suppressing the hate in her voice. She then took a deep breath and bowed slightly to the prince as she implored.

    She had initially wanted to slowly meet out a n toy hold of the seal, but since Prince Chen had agreed to do her this favor, Qin Wanru thought this would be the best chance she could ever ask for. She thought it was not difficult for Prince Chen to locate an item.

    She had toy hold of the seal first in order to severe Qin Yuru¡¯s rtionship with the royal family of Xing Kingdom. Stripped of the royal family as Qin Yuru¡¯s backing, Qin Wanru and her grandmother would not be perpetually repressed.

    This had to be settled as soon as possible!

    ¡°A seal with the pattern of bluegrass on it! This is rare toe by, I suppose it¡¯s a personal seal. Are there any engravings on it?¡± said Chu Liuchenzily with a smile, but there was tenderness in his voice.

    Were there any engravings? She vaguely remembered there were some, however, her vision was blurred at that time when she was being beaten up bloody.

    ¡°Your Highness, I vaguely remember that there were engravings, but what I¡¯m certain is the bluegrass pattern at the middle,¡± Qin Wanru reconfirmed.

    ¡°I can help you look for it, but you have to remember, Qin Wanru, that you owe me a favor after this,¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    Did he not promise to give her some advantages? How did this be favor owed to him?

    Qin Wanru knew she had no other choice. The seal was too important to her. It was so important that she was willing to risk owing Prince Chen this favor, to her, it was worth going down this path.

    Moreover, taking into consideration the status of Prince Chen, it was highly unlikely that she would be able to help him in any way even if she were to exhaust all her strength. She was certain he would not take this so-called favor owed seriously.

    ¡°Alright, I guess this will be a favor I owe you,¡± Qin Wanru had no choice but to nod inpromise.

    ¡°Remember to repay this favor!¡± Chu Liuchen gently reminded her once again, giving her a side nced as he smiled. However, she thought she glimpsed a solemn yet chilling look in his eyes, and all of sudden, she realized that this agreement was not going to be as simple as she thought.

    She could feel a vague sense of wanting to recoil, but she quickly suppressed her panic and reaffirmed him saying, ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I will definitely repay what I owe.¡±

    Once these words left her mouth, she knew there was no turning back for her.

    ¡°Alright, please sketch the bluegrass pattern for me!¡± instructed Chu Liuchen, smiling, as he pointed toward the low table by the window.

 Chapter 21 - First Date

    <h4>Chapter 21 First Date</h4>

    Qin Wanru walked to the table, picked up the brush, pondered for a moment then put the brush to the paper and began to paint. When she finished painting, she put down the brush and cautiously brought the painting to Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°Please have a look, Prince Chen. This is the pattern I talked about.¡±

    ¡°This is indeed the correct pattern!¡± said Chu Liuchen when he set his eyes on the painting and raised his eyebrows.

    Qin Wanru felt a sudden bitterness in her heart as she remembered how in her previous life, she was so fearful of facing people when she entered the capital city, that she had to resort to painting to get by. For this reason, her painting skills improved leaps and bounds every day. However, her masterly painting skill did not get her anywhere. In fact, it was precisely her painting skill that led her to her tragic death, being cut in half at her waist. At that moment of death, she felt that even the sky appeared twisted.

    When the guillotine fell on her, she did not die immediately so one could imagine the immense torment and hopelessness.

    ¡°I will bring you the seal tonight!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile, however, there was a chilling viciousness in his smile. He continued to say, ¡°However, you will not let anyone know about this... otherwise...¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I will take it as we have not helped each other or done each other any favors,¡± said Qin Wanru solemnly, with a severe-looking and clever expression.

    Even though her appearance was that of a young girl, her mature and serious expression, coupled with her delicate features with a little baby fat, made her look extremely adorable.

    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Liuchen was very happy with the oue. He reached out his hand to pinch her slightly chubby cheeks and then waved his hand in front of a stunned Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru tried to hold back the look of pain and awkwardness in her heart. She thought Prince Chen was behaving as if he were trying to chase away a puppy.

    Taking a deep breath, Qin Wanru bowed respectively and turned to leave. She only dared let out a sigh when she had stepped out of the door. By then, her back was drenched with cold sweat and tears were almost welling up in her eyes. She shot a guarded look at the entrance of the yard.

    Prince Chen was indeed a person with multi-personality. Sometimes he was gentle and elegant, other times he was chillingly diabolical, yet there are some other times he looked just like azy teenager.

    However, there was one thing certain about him, which was that he was a dangerous person no matter which personality he was portraying.

    Although he was a dangerous person, hanging on to him would reap great benefits, therefore Qin Wanru was torn as to whether she should hang on to him.

    Qin Wanru thought that at this moment, she was just a child after all, and it would be wise to hang on to him since she was in need.

    After she made up her mind, she felt a heavy burden fell from her shoulder. She could finally turn and walked out with Qin Yue with peace of mind.

    She was heading straight back to her room when halfway, she instructed Qin Yue to check on Qin Yuru. She was, after all, wary of Qi Tianyu¡¯s unpleasant personality.

    Qing Yue did not take long to carry out what she was instructed. Soon after Qin Wanru returned to her room and sat down for a while, Qing Yue was back.

    ¡°Miss, nothing much had happened to your elder sister!¡± Qing Yue said, wiping her perspiration.

    ¡°Nothing? Did you see any signs of her preparing to go on a trip?¡± Qin Wanru asked after she paused for a second and broke out into a smile. Had Qi Tianyu not taken any actions? Well, that was not unexpected.

    ¡°Yes indeed. I heard one of the maids serving her mentioned that the young mistress is nning to go out this evening so she wanted Madam to inform the maid at Chuihua Gate,¡± Qing Yue said thoughtfully. She even went all the way to Chuihua Gate to discretely reconfirm the information.

    The maid guarding Chuihua Gate was usually strict about letting people in and out of the gate.

    This evening? Qin Wanru¡¯s lips curled into a clever smile and she pulled on the veil gently with her slender fingers before she released the veil. Qi Tianyu indeed had no patience to continue waiting. It looked like something was going to happen tonight that was worth looking out for.

    She was rather looking forward to it.

    She turned around and walked to the low table, picked up the brush and pondered for a moment before putting the brush to the paper to scribble something on it. After she was done and the ink had dried, she found an envelope and put the letter in, then handed the letter to Qing Yue.

    ¡°Go look for Nanny Yu in a moment and have Brother Fengzi to send this letter to Brother Baiyu. He would understand what¡¯s going on. Follow him to watch what happens this evening, thene back and report to me.¡±

    Qi Baiyu was the illegitimate son of Qi Tianyu¡¯s father, whom Qi Tianyu had been using of having a secret affair with Qin Wanru. He was merely twelve years old. Although he was exceptionally intelligent and talented, he had always been despised by Qi Tianyu.

    Whenever the Qis and the General¡¯s family went for a trip out together, Qi Baiyu and Qi Wanru who were about the same age would be keeping each otherpany. It could be said that they were good ymates.

    In her previous life, it was through Qi Baiyu¡¯s help that she had a chance of escape when her husband died and people treated her with disdain. Because of his help, she was temporary out of the ws of the royal family.

    ¡°Yes, Miss! I¡¯ll go straight away!¡± Qing Yue nodded, took the letter and turned to leave.

    After dinner, Old Grandma sent men toe over to check on Qin Wanru to make sure her wound was healing well. The men left when they had confirmed that her condition had stabilized.

    Qin Wanru waited until all the men had left, then she washed up a bit. Instead of going to bed, she carried amp and set it by the window and started reading a medical book she got hold of.

    She was waiting for that seal.

    At the same time, she was waiting for something dramatic to happen to Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru had quietly sneaked out of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s manor through the back gate around evening time to head to the restaurant where she used to meet Qi Tianyu often.

    The two used to secretly meet up in the past. They were regr patrons of that restaurant, so much so, Qi Tianyu had a long term arrangement with them to reserve him a room as and when he visited.

    Qin Yuru had been wearing a curtained hat all the way from home to the restaurant and took it down only when she entered the room in the restaurant. When she arrived, Qi Tianyu was already seated in the room, waiting for Qin Yuru within ashen face.

    After Qin Yuru¡¯s personal maid helped her take off her hat, she, together with Qi Tianyu¡¯s sidekick retreated to stand behind the door with their heads bowed, as they waited on their masters.

    ¡°Elder Brother Tianyu!¡± Qin Yuru approached Qi Tianyu in a hurried manner, then fell to the ground and burst out crying bitterly.

    Qi Tianyu¡¯s face remained leaden as he looked coldly and unsympathetically at Qin Yuru¡¯s pretty face.

    ¡°Why?¡± he said with a hoarse voice after a long pause.

    ¡°Elder Brother Tianyu, I really didn¡¯t know... what happened... Those letters... I just saw them not long before you did, I was so shocked that I tried to hide them... Elder Brother Tianyu, I had totally no idea where those letters came from. While I am not aware, my second sister seemed to know everything. Why?¡±

    Qin Yuru wept as teardrops rolled down her pale cheeks, which by now looked so frail and worn.

    Seeing the girl he loved kneeling right beside him, looking so miserable and weeping to the point of chocking, Qi Tianyu¡¯s heart softened and he said, ¡°You said this had nothing to do with you, are you saying Qin Wanru was the one who nned all of it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Elder Brother Tianyu. I was shocked when I saw the box containing the letters, which was why I lost myposure... Elder Brother Tianyu, don¡¯t you... believe me? If I had intended to be engaged to my cousin, I would not have agreed to your family¡¯s proposal in marriage!¡± Qin Yuru continued crying and drops of tears began falling down her face.

    ¡°How would Qin Wanru know that these letters were in your dresser drawers?¡± Qi Tianyu questioned doubtfully and he frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know why my second sister would do such a thing... or it might not be her... she is so innocent, kind and so young, how could she do such a thing? However, I am clueless where the box containing the letter hade from!¡± Qin Yuru was almost crying her eyes out.

    Qi Tianyu began to hesitate at the sight of Qin Yuru weeping so pitifully. He could hardly believe that Qin Yuru would lie to her. They had such a long time rtionship and one could say that they had grown up as a pair, thinking they would get married someday. How would she do such a cruel thing to him? Especially when he saw that she was so kind as to defend her sister even at this moment.

    He finally reached out his hand to wipe away the tears on Qin Yuru¡¯s face and asked once again, saying, ¡°So you really didn¡¯t try to deceive me?¡±

    ¡°I would never do that. If I were to deceive ever, let me die a tragic death!¡± Qin Yuru swore to the heavens without any hesitation. She knew if she did not say these harsh words, Qi Tianyu would not believe her.

    ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Qin Tianyu asked again with a severe tone, although he was already half taken in by what Qin Yuru said. As he reached out his hand to pull Qin Yuru up from the floor, Qin Yuru got up and threw herself at him and started crying even more bitterly in his arms.

    ¡°What should I do now, Elder Brother Tianyu? I... I think it¡¯s better if I die, so I won¡¯t bring shame to your reputation!¡± Qin Yuru cried out as she looked up from Qi Tianyu¡¯s arms into his eyes. Suddenly, she broke free from him and ran towards the window, pretending to want to jump off.

    The restaurant was located next to a big river with strong currents. If one were to jump down from here, he would unlikely survive.

    Qi Tianyu panicked when he saw Qin Yuru trying to leap out of the window. He quickly stretched out his hand to grab hold of Qin Yuru¡¯s clothes and quickly said£¬¡±I believe you, Younger Sister Yuru, I believe you. Don¡¯t you worry, let¡¯s take some time to think about a solution!¡±

    ¡°What solution... we¡¯ve already broken off our engagement, what solution would we have?¡± Qin Yuru sniffed and choked on her tears. Qi Tianyu once again pulled her frail body into his arms and they embraced each other, looking as if they were feeling totally hopeless.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we will think of a solution. I¡¯m just curious how your second sister managed to put the box into the drawer of your dresser?¡± said Qi Tianyu as he patted Qin Yuru on her back tofort her. Although his heart was aching for her, there was still this little bit of doubt in him.

    Actually, he had not been totally taken in. After he calmed down and tried to think rationally, he thought it was unlikely for Qin Wanru to do such vicious things. She was merely a mischievous child, who was still young. In fact, she usually appeared obedient and even cute.

    ¡°Maybe... maybe, she was being deceived by another person!¡± Qin Yuru continued to sound as if she was defending Qin Yuru when in fact, she hated her and wished death upon her immediately. She had used the reason she and her mother hade to a consensus with. ¡°She had a close rtionship with Aunt Shui!¡±

    Although Shui Run had lived a simple life tucked away from people, Qi Tianyu knew who she was because of the close rtionship between their families. When Qin Yuru pointed this possibility, Qi Tianyu thought this to be possible. Qin Yuru had brainwashed him since a long time back, saying that although Aunt Shui appeared to be simple and free from all desire, she had always secretly wanted to get close to her father.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Ningyuan Army General,¡± said Qi Tianyu through gritted teeth and rage.

    All of a sudden, he thought he got it. Qin Wanru was still young so she was not mature enough to understand some things. Shui Run was definitely a grown woman. Perhaps she had wanted to attack Mrs. Qin, and so thought of such an evil n.

    ¡°You were not aware that just a few days ago, she had lured father into her room. Mother had been arguing with father over this, maybe...¡± Qin Yuru could tell from Qi Tianyu¡¯s expression that he had been taken in by her words, so she added little by little to the story she was weaving.

    ¡°How shameless,¡± Qin Tianyi was totally taken by Qin Yuru¡¯s words by now. He put his arms tightly around her and his expression deepened with rage.

    All of a sudden, the door to their room was forced open and a few rowdy men entered...

 Chapter 22 - Looking For an Escape

    <h4>Chapter 22 Looking For an Escape</h4>

    A few men looking to be ruffians forced their way into the room where Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyi were.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s personal maid and Qi Tianyi¡¯s sidekick who were not fast to react were cramped behind the door and cried out in pain. Themotion had attracted much attention from outside and people started crowding into the room to see what was happening.

    When the people who entered the room locked eyes with those inside the room, they were both stunned.

    Qin Yuru seemed to have awakened from a dream. She pushed Qi Tianyu away in a hurry and turned away from the eyes of all the people.

    ¡°Where are these people from? Throw them out immediately!¡± bellowed Qi Tianyu, dismayed. He meant these words for the ruffians who barged in.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t ... this the First Young Master of the Qi Family? How does he still find the mood to secretly meet with a girl?¡± someone eximed in surprise. Qi Tianyu was well-known among the people of Jiangzhou.

    What a magnanimous person Qi Tianyu must be, who was able to overlook the humiliation he endured at the hands of the Qin Family. He even had the mood to secretly meet another girl after such a short time!

    ¡°That¡¯s ... that¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Ningyuan Army General!¡± Someone eximed when he recognized that the girl was none other than Qin Yuru, even though she tried to shy away quickly.

    These two statements of exmation had stirred up a greatmotion among the spectators immediately.

    Everyone in town was still talking over this broken marriage between the two families since it happened not long ago. What the people witnessed at this moment was astonishing. Who would expect this two unmarried couple to be embracing each other? What had happened?

    The ruffians who fell onto the floor a moment ago were trying scrambling to get onto their feet. They were as curious as the rest of the people.

    ¡°We heard that the eldest daughter of the general had been unfaithful to the First Young Master of the Qi Family, and was even pregnant. Did she just realize that her baby belonged to him?¡± one of the ruffians said as he opened his eyes wide to stare at Qi Tianyu and Qi Yuru, who was turned away from the crowd.

    ¡°This... is possible!¡± someone from the crowd joked.

    ¡°Whose baby is this then?¡± yet another questioned while he looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s stomach.

    As thements went on, they turned more and more absurd

    At this moment, Qin Yuru was so ashamed that she wished she were dead.

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Qi Tianyu¡¯s face turned pale as he bellowed. He turned to his sidekick and shouted an order for him to shut the door.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s personal maid as well as Qi Tianyu¡¯s sidekick who almost fainted from being knocked down by the door, worked together to push the door shut. However, more and more people were pushing into the room to see what was happening, it was impossible for them to shut the door.

    Qin Wanru panicked. She suddenly spied her curtained hat lying on the floor next to and frantically put it on her head. Turning to Mei Xue, her personal maid, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Give way! Do you all want to be prosecuted tomorrow at the court for spreading rumors?¡± scolded Qin Tianyu as he stomped out, pushing the people outside the door to make way for himself.

    Seeing that Qi Tianyu was provoked to anger, the few ruffians by the door did not dare to push their luck but made way for Qi Tianyu to pass. On the other hand, Qin Yuru held on to Mei Xue as they hurried off through the narrow path opened up for Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the personal maid of the eldest daughter of General Qin?¡±

    ¡°Yes indeed!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely her!¡± all the people recognized Qin Yuru¡¯s personal maid immediately. This was because Qin Yuru used to spend quite a lot of time enjoying herself outside her house and she had always been apanied by her maid.

    Qin Yuru did not dare to stay for a minute more when she heard all thements. As she descended the stairs in a rush, the veil on her curtained hat got caught somewhere and the moment she reached thest steps, her hat came off from her head.

    Instantly, Qin Yuru¡¯s tear-streaked faced was exposed.

    A humiliated Qin Yuru covered her face with her hands and she dashed onto the horse carriage outside the restaurant, while Mei Xue followed closely behind her.

    Nevertheless, all the people upstairs and downstairs had clearly witnessed the entire scene and they burst outughing.

    In a room on the third floor of the restaurant stood a young man by the window, looking out. This handsome young man wasughing hysterically, but he suppressed hisughter. He was looking down at the corridor on the second floor where Qi Tianyu walked down the stairs, looking glum.

    ¡°Miss, Elder Brother Fengzimented that everyone was calling the First Young Master of the Qi Family a cuckold, who still embraced your elder sister. They¡¯re really shameless!¡± Qing Yue reported to Qin Wanru when she returned,ughing very hard.

    She wasughing so hard that she had to wipe away tears from the corner of her eyes when she was speaking.

    Qin Wanru smiled faintly, putting down the book in her hand and inquired, ¡°So everyone saw?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the people witnessed it. There were so many people, both upstairs and downstairs. It was pointless of Eldest Miss Qin to try to cover her face, there were after all so many pairs of eyes looking! I supposed she would not dare to step out of the house ever again!¡± Qing Yue said, feeling a sense of satisfaction.

    She was aware that while Qin Yuru had always put on a gentle and kind front, she had in fact secretly orchestrated ns to harm Second Miss, and Second Miss, who was gullible had shouldered the me on many asions.

    ¡°Did you see Big Brother Baiyu?¡± Qin Wanru asked. She could not smother augh when she imagined how Qin Yuru must have looked.

    ¡°Elder Brother Fengzi said he saw young Master Baiyu on the third floor. They had discussed this beforehand and it was their idea for the ruffians to barge into their room. Eldest Master Qi wasn¡¯t aware that you and Master Baiyu knew about his secret meet up with Eldest Miss Qin in the room in that restaurant. He thought he had made a secret arrangement that no one would find out about!¡±

    Qing Yue was about to say something when she suddenly remembered something else. Her facial expression turned from that of tion to a worried look as she said to Qin Wanru, ¡°Miss, Elder Brother Fengzi said he saw the Eldest Master Qi embracing Eldest Miss. Do you think he had forgiven her? I wondered what she said again to frame you.¡±

    ¡°Not me!¡± Qin Wanru looked at the burning candle in her room and pondered for a while. Qi Tianyu was not that stupid. He would not allow himself to be deceived time and again over the same issue. He ought to know that these despicable things did note from her. ¡°She probably tried to frame Aunt Shui!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Qin Yuru had to push the me to others in order to win Qi Tiayu¡¯s forgiveness. Since there was no way Qi Tianyu would believe that it was Qin Wanru¡¯s doing, she must have targeted Shui Run instead, since she was just involved in another mess.

    ¡°What should we do? Miss Shui is such a kind person. Would Eldest Master Qin do anything to harm her?¡± Qing Yue asked anxiously.

    ¡°I will go and look for Aunt Shui tomorrow!¡± said Qin Wanru as she took a small pair of scissors to cut the wick of the candle. She had a thoughtful look in her eyes as she already nned to look for Aunt Shui even if the incident which happened today did not take ce. She wanted to be prepared first.

    It was a good opportunity for her to tell Aunt Shui about what happened since Mrs. Qin was preupied with what happened to Qin Yuru today and Qi Tianyu would not try toe to the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s house so soon.

    Something just could not be avoided, and these things, Qin Wanru just had to face it head on!

    Qin Wanru saw that it was gettingte, so she instructed Qing Yue to retire for the day. Since Qin Wanru was expecting someer in the night, she did not ask Qing Yue to guard her room entrance, but to retire to her own room to sleep.

    After Qing Yue left, Qin Wanru remained seated at themp and took up the same medical book she was reading and started reading from where she left off. This medical book was a gift from Mingqiu Mistress when she found that Qin Wanru was interested in medicine and that they get along really well.

    The point was she was not very interested and therefore, after getting it as a gift, Qin Wanru did not really get down to reading it, but cast it aside. It was Qing Yue who found the book once again and by then, Qin Wanru had a kindled interest in medicine and so she began flipping through it to kill boredom.

    The night was very quiet, there was only the sound of the flickering me from the candle. A gentle wind blew into the house and it felt extremelyfortable. The season of autumn had arrived, so it was still rather warm during day time, while it was cooling at night time with a little wind blowing. The heat during the day seemed to have been forgotten by people by this time.

    Qin Wanru initially thought she would not be interested to read medical books, however, she realized that she fell in love with the subject eventually. She was so engrossed in the book that she did not realize that Chu Liuchen had entered the room. It was only when she lifted her head, wanting to cut the candle wick again, that he saw Chu Liuchen standing by the window. She almost jumped up in shock as their eyes locked.

    She was like a baby animal subjected to a scare.

    ¡°What¡¯s that book you¡¯re reading that got you so engrossed?¡± Chu Liuchen asked. He was dressed in a purple robe with cors lined by ck fabric. Leaning on the chair facing Qin Wanru and supporting his head with one hand as he fiddled with the chair back with his other hand, he appeared rxed andfortable.

    Qin Wanru quietly handed over the medical book to him.

    Chu Liuchen flipped through the pages quickly and threw a side nce at Qin Wanru as hemented, ¡°Thinking to study medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± replied Qin Wanru as she nodded.

    ¡°Why do you need to study medicine?¡± he asked with a gentle voice.

    ¡°So I can help to treat people who are sick!¡± replied Qin Wanru sincerely.

    ¡°Who? Me?¡± asked Chu Liuchen as the corners of his lips curled up in a smile, behaving exactly like a provocative young man.

    Qin Wanru kept quiet and did not answer his question. She then spotted the seal Chu Liuchen was fiddling with in his other hand, and Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with life.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡± asked Qin Wanru, as she reached out for it.

    ¡°This seal appears to be something very special! I would suffer a loss if I simply pass it to you!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a serious expression.

    ¡°What is your intention then, Prince Chen?¡± asked Qin Wanru, as she cursed in her heart. She was starting to worry that he would try to make things difficult for her. ¡°Prince Chen, I¡¯m only 11 years old!¡±

    What she really meant was she, being so young, would not be of use to him.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so petite,¡± he said, looking at her with disdain as he touched his chin. He then continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to study medicine? If you study hard, you can treat my illness!¡±

    ¡°Is your illness... difficult to treat?¡± Qin Wanru asked as she studies his pale, thin lips. Although his lips were perfectly shaped but were obviouslycking color, which indicated that he had bad health.

    In her previous life, many people had anticipated that he would not live long. However, he outlived everyone else in the end.

    ¡°It is indeed difficult to treat. Do you know of a way to treat it?¡± asked Chu Liuchen casually but with interest as he stared at Qin Wanru¡¯s red lips.

    Qin Wanru shook her head and replied with anxiety, saying, ¡°Prince Chen must be kidding!¡±

    ¡°No idea at all? Your lips are a bright healthy color. There has to be a way to keep so healthy. How about you teach me about it?¡± said Chu Liuchen as he let out augh. He fixed his eyes on Qin Wanru¡¯s red lips as he thought, ¡°The color of her lips made this little girl very attractive.¡±

    Although she had not even reached adolescence, he could tell that she would grow into a beautiful woman.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s face drained of its color when she heard Prince Chen¡¯s question, although her lips remained bright red and alluring. She seemed totally unaffected by the loss of blood from her injury earlier on.

    Her lips trembled and beads of perspiration started to appear on her forehead. She could almost feel a stab in her heart and pain was so excruciating that she could not breathe for a moment.

    Bright, alluring lips? She had a vague impression regarding her lips being bright and alluring, but she could not put a finger to it. She must have lost a part of her memory which had to do with her lips, which was used of a crime shemitted, the charges people forced onto her.

 Chapter 23 - The Weak in Health Had To Sleep Early

    <h4>Chapter 23 The Weak in Health Had To Sleep Early</h4>

    Qin Wanru¡¯s lips had always been bright-red in color and it was precisely why her grandmother had given her the nickname Zhuozhuo, which means ¡®burning¡¯! A part of memory was gone, but she could vaguely make out that it was because of her bright-red lips which resulted in her being charged with a crime. People treated her with contempt because of them and the circumstance she was under turned for the worst.

    Nevertheless, she was unable to remember the concrete details. All she could remember was that all the people around were scornful.

    ¡°Why? Could it be some secret recipe that you can¡¯t reveal to me?¡± Chu Liuchen teased as he saw her face drained of colors and he reached out his hand to pinch her cheek.

    He was a little too rough and Qin Wanru was tearing up from the pain. While keeping her eyes on him, she lifted her hand to grab his hand that was pinching her. The pain had made her forget about the painful memory deep in her mind.

    However, Chu Liuchen had retracted his hand before Qin Wanru even touched it and he started tough hysterically when Qin Wanru missed grabbing on to his hand.

    The outrageous mockery of this handsome young man made her so angry!

    Qin Wanru eyes were welling up with tears as she trained her eyes on him. Covering her cheek with her hands, she was sure it was going to swell up soon.

    ¡°Forget it, I shall not be so calcting as to hold you responsible. I will borrow this medical book from you to have a look. How about you apany me to go around Jiangzhou in a few days. I haven¡¯t visited Jiangzhou before this!¡± Chu Liuchen finally stoppedughing and stared at the pitiful-looking girl for a moment, before he grabbed the medical book which Qin Wanru left on the table.

    ¡°Open the door, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    ¡°Open the door?¡± Qin Wanru asked in shock as she held on to her painful cheeks and continued, ¡°Does Prince Chen intent to leave through the front door?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise what do you think? Do you intend to let me out through the window? You know I¡¯m not in good health right!¡± said Chu Liuchen, as he let out a cough and put his hand to his chest.

    ¡°How did youe in in the first ce?¡± asked Qin Wanru, with widened eyes as, then she looked out of the window.

    ¡°There were two guards who apanied me here just now. But I asked them to leave once I entered the room!¡± Chu Liuchen answered cheekily and he stole a sideways nce at her and tapped the table with the medical book.

    ¡°What do you want me to do so you would leave through the window?¡± said Qin Wanru while choking back tears and biting her lips.

    ¡°If you want to me leave through window, easy, leave the seal in my care for now. If I¡¯m happy with my tour around Jiangzhou, I will give the seal back to you, otherwise...¡± said Chu Liuchen as he smiled a cunning smile. Seeing how this was making Qin Wanru fret, he thought it was exactly how he had anticipated.

    ¡°Yes, I will be happy to bring your round to see the ce, as long as it makes you happy,¡± said Qin Wanru, gritting her teeth, while in her mind, she thought Prince Chen was truly a fussy person who was so hard to please.

    ¡°Are you sure this is enough?¡± said Chu Liuchen as his face fell in displeasure. There was even a hint of malice in his expression.

    Qin Wanru was immediately rmed by his change of expression. She wondered what was going through the mind of this temperamental, devious prince. She quickly responded with care, saying, ¡°What do you think? I will go along with your instructions!¡±

    Since she was in need of his help, she had to lower herself to meet all his demands. She could not think of other excuses to turn down his requests.

    ¡°Looks like you are quite an obedient girl. Good, all girls should behave truthfully just like you,¡± said Chu Liuchen, as the malicious look on his face faded and he began to smile. He reached out to lightly pat Qin Wanru on her head and said, ¡°I can see you are not some dimwit. I shall stop making things difficult for you. It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going to bed!¡±

    Yawning lightly, Chu Liuchen put the medical book into his sleeve and walked to the window, when two guards appeared instantly.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I¡¯m warning you not to use those antics you tried on other people on me, otherwise I might get angry!¡± said the prince, swinging the seal with his hand and wearing a mischievous expression on his face, while his eyes sparkled with a strange light. Lastly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed early because people with poor health like me always sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please rest early. I haven¡¯t seen the prince or talked to him!¡± responded Qin Wanru cleverly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± said Chu Liuchen, apparently very satisfied with her response. He pressed down on the window sill and leaped over the window when the two guards caught hold of him with caution. He paused for a moment while he allowed one of the guards to pat lightly on his back a few times.

    From where Qin Wanru was standing, she could see that Chu Liuchen¡¯s face had turned pale in an instant and he was panting quickly. It was obvious that he had poor health given that he started panting after exerting just a little.

    He continued panting for a while more, then looked up at a stunned Qin Wanru, smiled and waved at her. Finally, he and the two guards disappeared into the night.

    By the time Qin Wanru walked up to the window, they had totally disappeared from her sight. She closed the window, then touched her painful cheek, thinking that it was bound to swell up the next day. As she realized that it was truly gettingte, she got onto her bed, closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep while holding on to her painful cheek. However, there was a person who was unable to fall asleep at this time.

    In Mrs. Qin¡¯s room, there was indeed one person who could not sleep. Qin Yuru had just arrived and was crying her eyes out while she put down her head on the table.

    ¡°What? You let all the people your face? What should we do now?¡± said Mrs. Qin, walking to and fro anxiously in the brightly lit room. She came to stand behind Qin Yuru, who had cried so much that her eyes were swollen. Upset that Qin Yuru was so careless, she scolded, ¡°Useless! It was a simple trip made to appease Qi Tianyua and look at what happened?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I... I did know how it ended up in this way. I was about to exin to him and shift the responsibility to other people when a few ruffians barged in and saw me... and my hat came off on the way downstairs!¡±

    Putting her head down on the table, Qin Yuru continued weeping to the point of choking.

    ¡°You are such a useless thing... can¡¯t even do one thing right,¡± said Mrs. Qin as she pushed hard on Qin Yuru¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Mother... what should we do now? If my cousin were to find out, he wouldn¡¯t want to marry me. What should we do?¡± wailed Qin Yuru and she threw her head back and grasped her mother¡¯s hand, imploring her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, let me think what we can do,¡± said Mrs. Qin, gritting her teeth as she sat down on a chair facing Qin Yuru. She was frowning deeply, unable to reconcile with what happened.

    ¡°Mother, cousin and I loved each other. I¡¯m sure he... he would not abandon me!¡± said Qin Yuru nervously as she wiped her face with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Jiangzhou is, after all, a good distance away from the capital. It was also not necessary for you to live in the capital cityter on. By the time the rumors spread all the way there, we could rify our side of the story,¡± said Mrs. Qin, gritting her teeth again. She continued, ¡°Since you have managed to convince Qi Tianyu, he would keep his mouth shut when he goes to the capital city. As for the others, who else would find out?¡±

    Qin Yuru nodded in agreement and she listened on. She was just worried that engagement she worked so hard for would be broken, but now, it seemed that the situation was not that bad, so she stopped crying.

    ¡°Then could you write a letter to your brother¡¯s wife to firm up my engagement to my cousin. I will also write a letter to my cousin,¡± said Qin Yuru, who began to blush and continued to say, ¡°When you deliver the letter to the capital, please bring my letter for my cousin along!¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a n!¡± Mrs. Qin said, nodding. She knew better not to dy this matter. To her, the engagement with the Qi Family had been withdrawn now, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the incident that happened here in Jiangzhou. If rumors spread in the future, just push everything to your younger sister. Anyway, your names sound so alike. We can say that they¡¯ve mixed up the names.¡±

    ¡°Alright, mother, I get it. What then shall we do with Qin Wanru? She had ruined my good opportunity, are we going to let her off just like that?¡± said Qin Yuru, nodding, as she refused to be reconciled by what happened.

    ¡°We¡¯re not letting her off! Don¡¯t you realize that she loves to acquaint herself with that slut? In a few days, I will make both of them stay inside the family temple, so we don¡¯t have to bring her along to the capital city,¡± said Mrs. Qin with an evilugh. She continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ve brought her up, but she doesn¡¯t know to be grateful. Instead, she backbit me. She always looked so docile that I didn¡¯t expect her to bite us like a dog that doesn¡¯t bark!¡±

    Seeing that her daughter¡¯s reputation was ruined, she was determined not to let Qin Wanru off the hook.

    She said these words to justify herself, while she had forgotten that Qin Wanru¡¯s father had sacrificed his life to save Qin Huaiyong. For this reason, Qin Wanru came under Qin Huaiyong¡¯s care. Qin Huaiyong would have died if not for Qin Wanru¡¯s father¡¯s help, not to mention he bing the Ningyuan Army General after his life was preserved!

    ¡°Not to bring her along? Would Father allow that?¡± Although Qin Yuru would be ted if they did not bring Qin Wanru along to the capital city, so that she and her mother could weave their story to their favor, she thought it was quite impossible not to bring her.

    ¡°Why would he disagree? He also had a part in this mistake, and he should know better to work with us to salvage the situation!¡± Mrs. Qin said in an angry voice. Although it was she who came up with the idea of making her husband drunk so that he would go into Shui Run¡¯s room by mistake, but she did not expect that he would eventually propose to make Shui Run his concubine, which provoked her to anger.

    To her, Shui Run was an ungrateful person who pretended to be so docile, who, unbeknownst to Mrs. Qin, had managed to seduce Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°But... but Father would not agree to this!¡± Qin Yuru shook her head. She tried to remind her mother saying, ¡°Mother, Father will not agree to you not bringing both of them!¡±

    ¡°Then I will let him bring that slut, while leave your sister here to take care of that old hag,¡± said Mrs. Qin after hesitating for a moment. She mmed her hand on the table as her anger was not abated still.

    To be precise, the girl was not the only culprit for ruining their n, the old hag had a part in it as well.

    ¡°Father had always been so filial, I¡¯m afraid he would not agree to this either.¡±

    ¡°Then just let the girl stay behind! She is still within my grasp. She had no choice but to obey me since she is still under my wings!¡± Mrs. Qin said with shrewdness in her eyes.

    The next morning, Qin Wanru woke upte and she was having a headache. She sat up on the bed, touching her cheeks. Qing Yue lifted up the bed curtain once she heard some movement. When she saw Qin Wanru, she eximed anxiously saying, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s happened to your face? It¡¯s swollen!¡±

    ¡°Pass me a mirror!¡± said Qin Wanru as she let out a sigh.

    Qing Yue quickly grabbed a mirror from the dresser and passed it to Qin Wanru, who looked at herself into it. She was already fairer than other girls, and now there was a big red swollen patch which looked like she had been pinched on the cheek. Over the period of one night, the bruise had not gone away. It showed that Chu Liuchen had been pretty rough with his pinchst night.

    ¡°Miss, did you bump your face into something?¡± asked Qing Yue, looking puzzled, as she studied the bruise. She remembered Miss Qin looked fine when she leftst night.

    ¡°I have no idea too. Maybe I¡¯ve bump into something out of carelessness!¡± said Qin Wanru, rubbing her cheek. She gave the mirror back to Qing Yue and got down from her bed.

    As Qin Wanru knew it was no longer early morning gauging from the angle of the sunlight, she realized it was time for her to go to her grandmother to greet her good morning.

    She headed to Old Grandma¡¯s residence in a hurry once Qing Yue was done helping her wash up and got ready. When she arrived at her grandmother¡¯s room, she could tell that something was amiss because the atmosphere was extremely tense.

    Could it be because she had heard about what happened the day before?

 Chapter 24 - The False Disguise Of a Supposedly Loving Mother

    <h4>Chapter 24 The False Disguise Of a Supposedly Loving Mother</h4>

    Qin Wanru stood outside the room instead of entering it. To the maids who came up to her, she waved as an indication not to greet her, but to keep quiet.

    ¡°What happenedst night? Why was Yuru still out and about at that hour, and worse, to meet Qi Tianyu? How is she to save her reputation as a decent youngdy?¡± the angry voice of Old Grandma could be heard from within the room.

    Following that, there was the sound of something being broken into pieces, which Qin Wanru suspected that Old Grandma must have smashed her teapot out of rage!

    ¡°Mother, Yuru went out yesterday to purchase those Chinese medicines I needed. She wore the curtained hat because she was afraid people might recognize her. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Qi Tianyu on her way and he demanded her for an exnation, which was why Yuru followed Qi Tianyu to the restaurant. Yuru didn¡¯t set up her meeting with Qi Tianyu!¡±

    Inside Old Grandma¡¯s room, Mrs. Qin was kneeling and pleading.

    ¡°Purchase Chinese medicines? Why would you need those medicines at that hour? And why do you let a young girl run this errand for you?¡± Old Grandma said with anger and disappointment.

    ¡°Initially, the general was supposed to help me settle the issue of the medicines. They were meant for us to bring to the capital city. When I checked our supply the other day, I realized that the quality was not the best. I decided that I should go to the shop these two days to get the top quality supplies to be brought to the capital tomorrow. There was not to be any dy, but I was not feeling well and couldn¡¯t get up from the bed. Yuru couldn¡¯t bear for me to make the trip, so she secretly went out in the night, thinking that no one would notice. Who would have expected Qi Tianyu to still be guarding outside our gates?¡±

    Mrs. Qin was weeping to the point of choking on her tears, as she said, ¡°General, you also know about this, don¡¯t you? I told you yesterday, but you didn¡¯t take it to heart. I had no other choice but to send Yuru out to do it!¡±

    Mrs. Qin turned to look at Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face was ashen. His wife indeed mentioned this to him before, telling him that these medicines were to be gifted to some important people they would be meeting in the capital. Qin Huaiyong was waiting for the opportunity to be posted back to the capital and going around to present these gifts was necessary for helping him achieve his goal. He did not take it to heart because he had been too busy recently.

    ¡°It is true, Huai?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother. It is indeed true,¡± replied Qin Huaiyong, frowning. The rumors which had been going around was getting worse, but they had been positive about them dying down over time. However, the rumors had turned for the worst because ofst night¡¯s incident.

    ¡°Although it was an urgent matter, there was no need for Yuru do go out personally. If you had told me, I would have sent someone to collect the medicines!¡± said Old Grandma, who was not ready to forgive Mrs. Qin just because she sounded reasonable and even had her husband to testify for her.

    ¡°There¡¯s already chaos in the house, coupled with the fact that Old Grandma was getting old. Even in an emergency situation, I, as a daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble Mother!¡± said Mrs. Qin pitifully.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think this was a big deal and Yuru reassured me that everything would be alright. Who would have expected Qi Tianyu to be at our gates...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this. From now on, don¡¯t let Yuru out of the house. You should restrict her whereabouts!¡± said Old Grandma, whose patience was wearing thin. Nothing much could be done for now except to keep Yuru¡¯s movements restricted. Her reputation in Jiangzhou was totally ruined.

    ¡°Yes, Mother, I will do that and not allow Yuru to step out of the house lest Qi Tianyu brings harm upon her!¡± Mrs. Qin wiped at her tears as she tried to push all responsibilities away, making it look as if Qin Yuru had been framed.

    ¡°Alright, alright, you may go!¡± said Old Grandma impatiently.

    At this juncture when the conversations in the room almoste to an end, Qin Wanru indicated for the maid to go into Old Grandma¡¯s room to inform her of her arrival.

    ¡°Old Grandma, Second Miss is here!¡± reported the clever maid who went into the room after she got the hint from Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Alright, you may go!¡± Old Grandma hurried Qin Huaiyong and his wife along with a wave of her hand when she heard Qin Wanru was here.

    ¡°We will take our leave, Mother!¡± said Qin Huaiyong, nodding. He got up to leave as a maid helped Mrs. Qin up from her kneeling position.

    ¡°Please let Second Miss in!¡± instructed the Old Grandma.

    Upon hearing the Old Grandma¡¯s instruction, the maid quickly led Qin Wanru into the room, but she bumped into Mrs. Qin, who was on her way out. Mrs. Qin walked up to her quickly and held on to her hand, with tears in her eyes and gave Qin Wanru a pained look.

    ¡°Wanru... I must have misunderstood. I thought you wished to marry Qi Tianyu, otherwise would not have asked you to be engaged to him even if your sister was unwilling.¡±

    Qin Wanru had the urge to shake off her hand but restrained herself. She snorted in her heart as she thought that Mrs. Qin was indeed quick-witted to want to cover up this entire misunderstanding.

    ¡°Mother, how did you even conceive this misunderstanding in the first ce?¡± asked Qin Wanru as she blinked and tried to sound innocent, staring at Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°I... I took the words of Mammy Fang as the truth, and thought you had the intention... who would have thought that she was spouting nonsense. She almost broke our mother-daughter rtionship,¡± said Mrs. Qin, looking concerned, as she pushed all the me to Mammy Fang, who was already dead, so she could not verify her words.

    ¡°But I¡¯m your own daughter! How could you believe the words of a maid? Moreover, shouldn¡¯t you consult me over such an important matter?¡± said Qin Wanru, who also put on a pitiful expression. She looked from Mrs. Qin to Qin Huaiyong and started tearing up. Qin Huaiyong who saw the little girl with teary eyes began feeling sorry, guilty and pained.

    ¡°As a mother, why were you unable to make some sacrifices for your own daughter?¡± Qin Huaiyong could no longer hold back his rebuke.

    He had always doted on this little daughter. Although she was not her real daughter, he had always treated her as one of his own. He felt he had done her injustice.

    ¡°It really because of the nonsensical words of that old maid. Wanru, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t me me for this?¡± said Mrs. Qin, looking all regretful and heartbroken. If Qin Wanru had not found out the truth about their rtionship, she would still be thinking that Mrs. Qin was her real mother. In her previous life, it was precisely this look on Mrs. Qin¡¯s face that slowly led Wanru to her destruction.

    Although Mrs. Qin was rather sharp in telling a person¡¯s mind, today she was going to see it all wrong.

    ¡°I won¡¯t hate you for this, Mother. I understand you have to take care of elder sister and me, and your health wasn¡¯t too good, so you just can¡¯t overexert yourself. It¡¯s only understandable that you can¡¯t be taking care of every little detail, and it¡¯s forgivable if some trouble befalls elder sister and me!¡± said Qin Wanru, looking sincere.

    She looked so sincere when she said these words. In fact, this was her true sentiment in her previous life.

    Every time something bad befell Qin Wanru, Mrs. Qin would give her an apologetic, heartbroken look. Qin Wanru used to think that Mrs. Qin was her biological mother and would always forgive her in the end.

    At this moment when Mrs. Qin saw that Qin Wanru was once again taken in by her words, she was rather proud of herself, so she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t hate me. Both your elder sister and you are like my own flesh and blood. I don¡¯t wish any one of you to be hurt. It¡¯s all Qi Tianyu¡¯s fault. Let¡¯s not raise this issue ever again, but treat each other in the way we used to!¡±

    She lifted her handkerchief to wipe the tear from the corner of eyes, trying to look like a loving mother.

    Looking at the hypocritical Mrs. Qin, Qin Wanru snorted in her heart. The loving mother her mother was trying to portray herself to be, had eventually pushed her to her death in her previous life. However, Qin Wanru was no longer that ignorant little girl anymore. She was keen to see how this loving mother would continue to pretend to be loving. Qin Wanru was going to expose the real her under her mask so she would stop bringing harm upon her without any sense of guilt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mother. Elder Sister is the one who needs more care now!¡± Qin Wanru retracted her hand and bowed respectfully at Qin Huaiyong and said as she was getting up, ¡°Father, do you think Mother had overworked herself? Elder Sister and I had been adding too much burden to her. How about you arrange for her to have more human resources for help?¡±

    Things happened because she could not handle these worries.

    Qin Yuru stirred up themotion yesterday because she could not handle these worries.

    The rumors which were going around outside were humiliating. Even Qin Huaiyong, who was an insensitive man, was beginning to feel the embarrassment and was starting to feel ufortable leaving the house.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face fell.

    Mrs. Qin immediately felt ufortable when she heard Qin Wanru¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°If you¡¯re too busy, you can ask Aunt Xu to share your burden. Not only are you not managing the household well, but you also didn¡¯t raise your daughters right!¡± Qin Huaiyong said to his wife coldly, looking severe.

    At this moment, Mrs. Qin suddenly thought that it could be a mistake to keep Qin Wanru by her side.

    Aunt Xu used to be Qin Huaiyong¡¯s personal maid, but after Mrs. Qin married into the family, she was elevated to a higher position of a concubine. However, she maintained a low profile because she eventually did not give birth to any children for Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°I...¡± Mrs. Qin had intended to showcase herself as a loving mother when she bumped into Qin Wanru at the door, but now she had been made into an ipetent mother who did not raise her daughters well nor manage the household well. There was no way she could defend herself since a series of unfortunate events happened one after another, and for this reason, she felt frustrated and wronged. At the same time, she could sense that this little girl was no longer the obedient daughter she used to have.

    Suddenly, everyone heard Old Grandma snorted in her room and this interrupted what Mrs. Qin was about to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, didn¡¯t you say you were going get the physician to have a look at Yuru?¡± said Qin Huaiyong, walking out in strides.

    Mrs. Qin had no choice but to follow behind her husband, but before she left, she threw Qin Wanru a vicious look as a n started forming in her mind. She would not allow this little girl to manipte her, she would rope in help from Qi Tianyu, now that Yuru had given him an exnation which he seemed to ept.

    He could be said to be this little girl¡¯s archenemy. She would be squashed under his feet.

    Qin Wanru first greeted her grandmother respectfully when she finally entered her grandmother¡¯s room. She could see that Old Grandma was looking very unhappy, but tired at the same time. She walked up to her, stood behind her to give her a shoulder massage. As a young girl, the fact was that she did not have the strength to give an effective massage, but a smile broke out on Old Grandma¡¯s face when she saw how hard Qin Wanru was trying.

    Old Grandma reached out to hold Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and led her to sit down beside her.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you may stop massaging my shoulders, I¡¯m not tired!¡± said Old Grandma with a smile.

    ¡°I can see you¡¯re tired, grandma, let me massage you a little bit more! Autumn has arrived and the weather would be turning colder by the day. By giving your aching shoulders a massage, you will feel better!¡± insisted Qin Wanru, who had a determined look in her eyes. She stood up again, intending to continue with massaging her grandmother¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Old Grandma, Second Miss is indeed such a filial granddaughter. She knew that your shoulders can¡¯t take the cold and insisted on giving them a massage,¡± Mammy Duan added. Mammy Duan was Old Grandma¡¯s mostpetent maid who had served her for many years and would naturally know Old Grandma¡¯s thoughts the best.

    Mammy Duan¡¯s wordsforted Old Grandma and elevated her mood. ¡°Nowadays, only this little girl would remember this, as for the others in this house...¡± Old Grandmamented with a hint of sadness.

    At this point, sadness filled her face.

    ¡°What about the others in the house? Aunt Shui is always concerned about it. Have you forgotten about her, Grandma?¡± said Qin Wanru, pursing her lips as she felt that Shui Run had been treated unfairly and wanted to speak up for her.

    The main reason for her visit today was in fact because of Shui Run.

 Chapter 25 - Expostulating with Shui Ruolan in Family Temple

    <h4>Chapter 25 Expostting with Shui Run in Family Temple</h4>

    ¡°The girl was good-hearted but had bitter fate!¡± Speaking of Shui Run, the Old Grandma sighed again and turned pale.

    ¡°Grandmother, did you talk to Aunt Shui?¡± Qin Wanru asked cautiously.

    ¡°Your Aunt Shui... After all, she could not get over it in her heart!¡± The Old Grandma shook her head. She did not know how to exin it because ofcking for evidence.

    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go and expostte with Aunt Shui!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°You?¡± The Old Grandma looked at the little granddaughter in front of her, who was still a little child. She was not convinced by her appearance.

    ¡°Yes, grandmother, let me try! I like Aunt Shui.¡± Qin Wanru took the olddy¡¯s hand and shook it a few times. Her face became gloomy suddenly. She said on purpose, ¡°It seems that my mother doesn¡¯t like me... I also want someone to love me!¡±

    She bit her red lips in an aggrieved way. The sad expression on her small tender face made people feel sorry about her. Her eyes were so ck and wet with expectations as if they were dyed with ink, which made people reluctant to refuse.

    The Old Grandma¡¯s heart melted and gave her permission, ¡°OK, OK, and then you can have a try!¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go and find Aunt Shui now!¡± Upon hearing the Old Grandma¡¯s promise, Qin Wanru stood up excitedly.

    ¡°Go!¡± said the olddy, kindly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, grandmother!¡± Qin Wanru saluted Old Grandma. When she saw the olddy nod to her, she turned away.

    ¡°The girl...was a poor girl. Mrs. Qin was so cruel-hearted to destroy the girl. No wonder this girl wanted to find another elder to love her!¡± Looking at her back, the olddy sighed. She really loved the child.

    ¡°Mrs... Mrs. Qin did that for Miss Yuru! Nanny Duan remade a cup of tea and said scrupulously.

    ¡°Could she trade Zhuozhuo¡¯s reputation for Yuru¡¯s? She should consider that if it had not been for Zhuozhuo¡¯s own father, Huaiyong would never have survived. Zhuozhuo¡¯s father lost his life in exchange for her high position and great wealth. But now she pretended not to know old friends, even let Zhuozhuo be the payment of her daughter¡¯s debts.¡±

    The Old Grandma snorted coldly and said. She knew that Mrs. Qin was not really nice to Qin Wanru. She just wanted to show her false kindness. They would harm Qin Wanru again and again for Qin Yuru¡¯s benefits. Before she thought they only mistreated her in material life and gave injustice to her grandchild, but she would make up for her grandchild¡¯s lost topensate her.

    It was unexpected that she had such a vicious thought this time.

    ¡°Mrs. Qin has gone too far!¡± Nanny Duan, who knew Qin Wanru¡¯s whole story, could not help sighing at this time.

    There were other people in the mansion who knew that Second Miss was not Mrs. Qin¡¯s own kid, but they all thought she was just an orphan who was picked up. They didn¡¯t know that Second Miss¡¯s father saved the General¡¯s life. Otherwise, the General would have been dead, which meant there would be no glory of General Ningyuan¡¯s mansion.

    It could be said that now everything of the General¡¯s mansion was gotten from Second Miss¡¯s own father who obtained everything at the cost of his life. Mrs. Qin still treated Second Miss so badly, which was mean and ungrateful.

    ¡°If Zhuozhuo can persuade Run this time, Run will be given a good position in any case. Mrs. Qin really thinks she is the boss of the General¡¯s mansion and she can scheme and take anyone¡¯s reputation she wanted to take!¡± The Old Grandma snorted coldly with a harsh gleam in her eyes.

    She was the legitimate mother, so she was inconvenient to say some words to Qin Huaiyong. She had to see Mrs. Qin¡¯s feigned look and couldn¡¯t meddle in affairs too much. However, if Mrs. Qin really did that, she would have to perform her responsibility for being the legitimate mother.

    The family temple was located in the northwest corner of the backyard of General Ningyuan¡¯s mansion. That ce was so remote that no one came to it at all. The so-called family temple was just a small yard.

    Qin Wanru pushed the door of the courtyard, and then she smelled the aroma of fireworks. She lifted the corner of her skirt and went in. Then she saw Qionghua, the maid of Shui Run, cleaning the courtyard. Qionghua put down her broom and saluted Qin Wanru when she saw Qin Wanruing to her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Shui?¡± Qin Wanru looked around and asked.

    ¡°She is offering incense to Buddha in it!¡± answered Qionghua. ¡°I¡¯ll go and inform Miss!¡±

    Qin Wanru shook her hand. ¡°No, Qionghua, I have something to ask you!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, please say!¡± Qionghua said.

    ¡°On that day... Where did you go on the night of the ident? You were supposed to be apanying with Aunt Shui, weren¡¯t you?¡± she asked and didn¡¯t enter the room in a hurry to persuade Shui Run.

    ¡°I had loose bowels that night since I ate something bad. Young Madam saw me being ufortable, so she didn¡¯t let me keep watch at night.¡±

    Qionghua lowered her head with her eyes turning red. Herdy was now affected by so much injustice and had to hide in the family temple. Qionghua felt she had a great deal of responsibility for the whole incident because she didn¡¯t keep her safe. If she hadn¡¯t had a stomach and hadn¡¯t left, the General would have been stopped when he broke into the room.

    ¡°Did you eat the rest of Aunt Shui¡¯s dinner that night?¡± Qin Wanru asked. Maids had their own dinner. But when their masters did not eat much, they would give the rest to the maids since the dishes were better than theirs.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t eat Miss¡¯s dishes that day. I ate my own share!¡± Qionghua thought for a moment, shook her head, and then exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take my share that day, either, but Miss didn¡¯t have enough that day. A woman in the kitchen advised me to take my own share to prevent Miss from not having enough food!¡±

    ¡°Why did they provide Aunt Shui so little food which was only enough for herself?¡± Qin Wanru grasped the key and was sure that there must be something fishy.

    ¡°I also asked why they offered such little food that day. They said that they didn¡¯t buy much food. In addition, Mrs. Qin ordered the same food with Miss Ruoshui, so they divided the food into two parts, which was only enough for herself.¡± Qionghua said.

    Coincidentally, Mrs. Qin ordered the same dishes with Aunt Shui. In fact, even if she needed the same dishes which were divided into two parts, it couldn¡¯t be so little for every dish. It was coincidental that she ordered the exact same dishes with Aunt Shui.

    ¡°You know the woman who advised you to take your own share, don¡¯t you, Qionghua? Go and find out who she is? Can you do that?¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Miss, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Qionghua nodded.

    Qin Wanru asked her to go and turned into the room, which was in the middle of the yard. This was the family temple of the mansion, and there was a lonely Buddha statue in the middle of it. The white smoke wasing out from the incense burner in front of the Buddha statue.

    A thin figure kneeling on the futon in front of the Buddha was praying piously with her hands folded as if she didn¡¯t hear the footstepsing from outside.

    ¡°Aunt Shui!¡± whispered Qin Wanru.

    The figure on the futon slowly turned around, who was a twenty-something pretty girl. Although she was wearing rough clothes, she was still very gentle, which made people feel rxed.

    ¡°Aunt Shui!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s tears fell down, for she had not seen her Aunt Shui for a long time. This tender woman in her memory gave her maternal love which she needed. She had protected Qin Wanru wholeheartedly. Even if she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t protect herself, she still defended Qin Wanru time and time again.

    The previous life slipped like a dream, but only the feeling existed.

    ¡°Wanru, what¡¯s going on? Who bullied you? Come over and let Aunt Shui see, what made you be so aggrieved!¡± Shui Run stood up with her hands on the table. She almost fell down because she was in a hurry.

    Qin Wanru stepped forward quickly to hold her up. Smelling the familiar smell on her body, Qin Wanru shed tears. She embraced Shui Run suddenly and jumped into her arms.

    It was great that Aunt Shui was not dead because of premature birth. She must protect the poor woman in this life.

    Shui Run almost fell down when Qin Wanru ran into her arms, and fortunately, she stood still after staggering, for there was an altar table behind her. But with her back getting a heavy hit, she could not help frowning in pain.

    Feeling the stiffness of her body for a moment, Qin Wanru came to her senses and stretched out her arms to hold her back and kneaded her back, ¡°Aunt Shui, have you gotten any pain?¡±

    ¡°No, you could not hurt me with such a little strength!¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s ck eyes with tears, Shui Run¡¯s heart melted. Shui Run stretched out a hand to pat on her back and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not so delicate and precious, and I¡¯m OK!¡±

    What a beautiful and well-behaved child she was! How wonderful it would be to have such a daughter! But even if she was not her daughter, Shui Run was also willing to raise the child as her own children.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it really matter?¡± Qin Wanru sniffed and said.

    ¡°Nothing serious, of course!¡± Shui Run said with a soft smile.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, don¡¯t lie to me. If nothing happened, why did youe here? Here... The house has been unupied, how can you live here?¡± Qin Wanru looked up at Shui Run and said.

    She knew that these days Shui Run had lived here. She even didn¡¯t allow others to visit her the other day.

    ¡°Here... In fact, the ce is quite good and quiet. You know I always like peace!¡± Shui Run thought she should not talk to a little girl about that thing so that she talked about it shortly and shifted the subject.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not a good ce here!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head, wiped the tears from her eyes and said firmly, ¡°Aunt Shui, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Wanru, don¡¯t get upset, I think this is a good ce. If you miss me, juste here to see me!¡± Shui Run thought Qin Wanru lost her temper again and cajoled her gently.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, someone is hurting us. Grandma and I both need you!¡± Qin Wanru said, looking at Shui Run in a calm voice which should not belong to a girl at her age. Her eyes looked sparkling and sharp, making people feel surprised and frightened and have to listen to her.

    She wouldn¡¯t allow Mrs. Qin to get what she wanted in any case. She made some crimes, and she deserved to pay for that. She doomed to pay for her crimes with karma

 Chapter 26 - Aunt Shui, Because of You

    <h4>Chapter 26 Aunt Shui, Because of You</h4>

    Seeing that she used such a dignified expression and statement to say such a thing, Shui Run was shocked. She stretched out to reach Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, took her to the stool nearby and sat down, she also sat down in the opposite side of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Who wants to hurt you and your aunt?¡±

    ¡°Has Aunt Shui stopped to manage things outside and asked Qionghua not to report what happened outside to you ever since shemitted to the family temple in the past few days?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°She wanted to have some quiet time for a few days!¡± Shui Run¡¯s eyes started to wander.

    ¡°Aunt Shui should know about what happened between my big sister and Qi Tianyu. My sister wants to y up to the Duke Yong in the city, so my mother instigated Nanny Fang to tell me that I am the one that Qi Tianyu wants to marry, and asked me to agree. She also told me to hide it from Qi Tianyu, so he could be surprised when he lifted the curtain on my head when we were getting married!¡±

    Qin Wanru said it calmly, as if she was talking about something of others. But the true meaning hid in the words made Shui Run shocked.

    She was not Qin Wanru as before, nor a child, so she could understand many things. ¡°How¡¤¡¤¡¤ how can it be? Qi Tianyu must like your sister. When they were together in the past, they were quite affectionate to each other. If you really marry to him, Qi Tianyu must hate you for the rest of his life!¡±

    ¡°Not just hate, they may ruin me forever.¡± Qin Wanru bowed her head slightly, and hooked her lips because of sarcasm. They had done it in thest life, and they seeded.

    ¡°Then¡¤¡¤¡¤ then what to do¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Shui Run nervously stared at Qin Wanru, and said with trembled voice.

    ¡°I found something wrong, so I asked someone to smash the bridal sedan chair, and found the secret letters between my sister and Duke Yong, then Qi Tianyu believed in me. After the scene got worse, the two families could only break off the marital engagement!¡± Qin Wanru simply said.

    Shui Run finally felt relieved when she found that Qin Wanru was not really fooled. But she suddenly asked with a strange look, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father know about it?¡±

    Shui Run could tell that Mrs. Qin was not very good with Qin Wanru, whilst she was just a person who lived in the house of Ningyuan Army General.

    ¡°My father¡¤¡¤¡¤ should know it too!¡± Qin Wanru lifted her head and looked at Shui Run, biting her red lip slightly. ¡°My father used to love me too, and he should have disagreed with such a thing, but he didn¡¯t say anything this time when he looked at the actions of my mother and big sister.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shui Run¡¯s face was full of anger. She felt that Qin Huaiyong was not such a person because they were raised up together since childhood. If they were not engaged respectively before, it should be Shui Run who would marry to Qin Huaiyuan.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, because of you!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Shui Run, wished to speak out but stopped on a second thought.

    ¡°Me?¡± Shui Run was stunned for a moment, and did not understand.

    ¡°Do you think that things were too coincident? The letter sent by Duke Yong should arrive ten days ago, then something happened to you, and you entered the family temple. After that Nanny Fang agitated me to dere that I should be marrying, she also said that I was the one that Qi Tianyu really liked and wanted to marry. She told me to cry about it in front of grandma when my sister immediately came over and agreed, and my father just stood by and watched!¡±

    Qin Wanru slowly said.

    The voice of the girl was a little bit soft, and it seemed to be particrly clear in this sullen family temple. Every single word in the ear, sounded with some unspeakable loneliness.

    Shui Run¡¯s face was blue, then white, and there was anger aroused between her eyes that she could not control. She didn¡¯t feel anything if they remained ambiguous, but once they were clear, she seemed to be suddenly aware of what happened.

    ¡°Mrs. Qin plotted against me?¡± Shui Run suddenly stood up. ¡°Not only that, but also made your father feel guilty, and didn¡¯t even want to care about anything of you!¡±

    Thetter sentence was not a question, but a direct affirmation.

    Thinking of her innocence had be a leverage of Mrs. Qin, she couldn¡¯t control the anger at that time, even though she usually seemed to be a quiet person.

    Her temper was quiet, and always maintained that way in daily life, but it did not mean that she was obedient. Shui Run was not obedient, and she could be really furious when she was irritated sometimes.

    Like right now. She was biting her teeth.

    Qin Wanru also stood up, stretched out to grasp Shui Run¡¯s sleeve and gently pacified her. ¡°Aunt Shui you don¡¯t have to be mad. I have asked Qionghua when I was in the yard that the dishes she had were different from yours. Someone deliberately skimped your dishes.¡±

    The evidence was useless to others, but it was useful for Shui Run.

    ¡°It must be Mrs. Qin who did this!¡± Shui Run now understood everything. When she thought that she had been pushed to this dilemma by Mrs. Qin, she was so mad that her lips started to tremble.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, if you are nning to be so mild from now, it will only make my mother happy, and after that¡¤¡¤¡¤ no one will protect my grandmother anymore. You know that my mother has never liked my grandmother, and my father may feel guilty to my mother because of this. So she could do anything she wants in the future!¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of light. She said gently when looking at Shui Run.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her get what she wants!¡± Shui Run said with hatred and turned and went out by pulling Qin Wanru. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and see your father and ask for an exnation! And let him see the true face of Mrs. Qin!¡±

    Qin Wanru grabbed Shui Run. ¡°Aunt Shui, wait, my father won¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°Ask Qionghua to check in the kitchen, she will eventually find evidence!¡± Shui Run said.

    ¡°Miss, Second Miss, I¡¯m back!¡±Qionghua¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. They both turned back and saw Qionghua walking in with excessive panting.

    ¡°Anything found out?¡± Shui Run urgently asked.

    ¡°No, the woman in the kitchen asked for leaving, going home for something!¡± Qionghua said while gasping and shaking her head.

    ¡°When did she go?¡± Qin Wanru was not surprised on the result, since Mrs. Qin would not be so stupid enough to leave a clear evidence.

    ¡°On the second day after Miss¡¯s ident, she said that she had something happened in her family, so she asked for a long vacation. I don¡¯t know when she wille back. The biddy didn¡¯te with the Madam as dowry, she is just an ordinarydy in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s mansion!¡± Qionghua took a breath and replied.

    Did it mean that they could find nothing! They never thought that Mrs. Qin could did it so perfectly.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, don¡¯t be mad, just sit down,¡± Shui Run asked Shui Run to sit down on the stool again. She picked up the teapot on the table and poured a ss of water and pushed it in front of her. ¡°Aunt Shui you should make sure what you should do first? Will you stay silent and longer care about me and my grandmother, and just let it go of what my mother did to sabotage you?¡±

    If she really lived quietly in the family temple, and been loyal to the Buddha, then she would stop paying attention to the everything in this world, whether it was right or wrong, she just would not care about it.

    Shui Run had been feeling so chaotic in the past few days that she didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, so she directly came to the family temple. But in fact she was not sure about it, and she could say nothing after being forced by Qin Wanru.

    She picked up the tea at hand and took a sip, while tightly frowning.

    ¡°This¡¤¡¤¡¤ let me think about it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    It sounded that she was avoiding it that Shui Run did not know what to do till now. What happened that night made her feel ashamed and ufortable, and it was one of the most important reasons that she was hiding in the family temple.

    ¡°If Aunt Shui really thinks that you are able to act this way, then what I said today would be in vain. As for how my mother deals with me and my grandmother, or how she forces my father topromise by using this, it¡¯s none of your business. You just need to be a quiet monk!¡±

    Qin Wanru did not allow Shui Run to escape at this time, so she provoked Shui Run again.

    What Qin Wanru said was hurtful, since Shui Run was raised up by Old Grandma since she was a little child, so Old Grandma was equivalent to her mother, how could she bear to see her being pushed so hard by Mrs. Qin, not to mention Qin Wanru and Qin Huaiyong, who she raised as her own daughter and son.

    It was still hard to think about the time and feelings when they were young.

    ¡°I am going to find her!¡± Shui Run went angry and said it with a cold voice after she had the deliberation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be hurry to go to her. She wille to find you, you just need to wait!¡± Qin Wanru stopped her and said with confidence.

    Coming out from the cold and clear family temple, Qin Wanru went to the kitchen first, picked a few hot and delicate snacks and put them in a small dish. She then asked Qing Yue to follow out by taking the food basket and went to Chuihua Gate!

    At the gate, they were stopped by the biddy who guarded the door.

    ¡°Our madam is going to find the General in the study.¡± Qingyue stood up and raised her voice.

    Seeing that, the biddy did not dare to stop Qin Wanru and gave way. Because although the Madam banned young madam from going out, she did not stress that young madam could not go to see the General.

    However, the biddy was still worried after she let them go, so she quickly turned and went to report to Madam as soon as Qin Wanru walked in the Chuihua Gate.

    Qin Huaiyuan¡¯s study was located at the right corner not far from the Chuihua Gate, in which he usually dealt with official business. For the convenience of entry and exit, he deliberately set the study room at the corner of Chuihua Gate.

    When Qin Wanru went to the study, Qin Huaiyong was working. Hearing that Qin Wanru came over, he immediately nodded and allowed her to get in.

    Qin Wanru took the food basket from Qing Yue¡¯s hand. She personally brought it to the study room and ced it on the table in the side and then gave a salute to Qin Huaiyuan.

    Qin Huaiyuan waved his hand, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to be so polite.

    ¡°Father, this is the snack that just cooked in the kitchen, I think it tastes good, so I specially take a few pieces to let you have a taste!¡± Qin Wanru got up and took out a small dish from the food basket and put it on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s table with smile.

    The snack was made to be very delicate with flower-shaped molds. There were some dotted smashed ormosia on it, and the fragrance of the snack and the smell of ormosia were very pleasant.

    Qin Huaiyong looked at the flower-shaped snack and lost in thought for a while.

    ¡°Father, would you like to have a taste of it?¡± Qin Wanru gently pushed the snack to Qin Huaiyong while smiling.

    Qin Huaiyong did not actually like this kind of sweet thing, but after listening to Qin Wanru, he couldn¡¯t help tasting it, so he reached out to take a bite and chewed it slowly.

    ¡°Father, is it good?¡± Seeing Qin Huaiyong really listened to her, and took a piece to eat, Qin Wanru happily smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Although the taste was insipid, but seeing her little daughter being so expectant, he slightly smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I knew that you would like to eat. My grandmother used to say in the past that this flower-shaped mold was invented by you and Aunt Shui when you were childen. So you must like something else made by this mold!¡± Qin Wanru said it in a childish way and goggled her eyes, ¡°Father, did you particrly like to do something interesting with Aunt Shui?¡±

 Chapter 27 - Irritation, Old Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 27 Irritation, Old Jealousy</h4>

    ¡°It was not a very interesting thing. We were just young at that time.¡± Qin Huaiyong said it bitterly, and found it was harder and harder to swallow the delicate snack in his mouth.

    ¡°Were you just as young as me right now? And innocent?¡± Qin Wanru became more and more curious, ¡°Father, can you talk about what happened between you and Aunt Shui when you were young, what did you y at the time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long, I can¡¯t remember it!¡± Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t really want to say something happened back then. Thinking about what happened in the past few days, he just felt guilty and sad.

    ¡°Just say something, father, I want to hear it. Next time when I visit Aunt Shui, I could tell her about these things. Maybe she would be happy then. I heard that she has been in a bad mood recently, and moved to the family temple to live alone there!¡± Qin Wanru said it sadly.

    Seeing the little daughter¡¯s cute face, even though Qin Huaiyong had kept a lot in his mind, he could only be relieved. He then sighed and put the snack in his hand on the te. ¡°Your Aunt Shui was still young at the time. She looked quite quiet, but she could be really crazy than anyone else when she was really in the mood to y¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    ¡°What is General and Wanru talking about and being so happy?¡± Mrs. Qin¡¯s voice suddenly appeared at the door.

    Qin Wanru looked back and saw that Mrs. Qin was really here.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Qin Wanru, who wasughing like a blooming flower, immediately looked like an eggnt that was frosted. She stood up and put on a stiff smile. She then gave a salute to Mrs. Qin and consciously moved towards Qin Huaiyong, seemed to be intimidated.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing that the little daughter was scared by seeing Mrs. Qin, Qin Huaiyong asked in an unpleasant way.

    ¡°What do you mean? So Wanru cane, but her mother couldn¡¯t? Is it because I disturbed your talking?¡± Mrs. Qin said it with jealousy.

    Mrs. Qin felt unbearable and hateful when she saw the vivid expression on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face when she came in. She had suspected that there was something between Shui Run and Qin Huaiyong for a long time, but they were too careful with it and never revealed anything in front of herself.

    ¡°Mother, me and my father were talking about Aunt Shui when she was young!¡± Qin Wanru gentlyughed and talked again about the topic that made Mrs. Qin extremely jealous, ¡°My father thought that Aunt Shui was very cute at that time!¡±

    The more Qin Wanru talked about, Mrs. Qin was more sure about that there was something between Qin Huaiyong and Shui Run. The hatred in her heart seemed to grow like roots, and it was still spreading. She always felt so much chest distress that she could barely say anything.

    ¡°Mother, father likes Aunt Shui, do you like her too? Is it because you like to eat the same dishes as her?¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile and raised eyebrows, it seemed that she was in a really good mood.

    Qin Wanru being so happy made Mrs. Qin think of Qin Yuru, who was just crying. She only felt hurt as if her heart was burning. The little girl who should have been in trouble had escaped, instead, something bad happened to her own daughter, how could she ept it?

    The thing that Qin Wanru mentioned about the dished also made her shocked. Since it was the topic she didn¡¯t want to talk about, so she slightly smiled, as if she didn¡¯t hear what Qin Wanru just said, and changed the topic.

    ¡°We can talk about your Aunt Shuiter, I want to tell your father about the things happened in Magistrate Qi¡¯s mansion. Since you are here, Miss Qi wille to the house tomorrow. You are the master, so you can apany her to have some fun.¡±

    Miss Qi was Qi Tianyu¡¯s sister, Qi Rongzhi.

    Sure enough, Qin Wanru sneered that Mrs. Qin actually brought Qi Rongzhi, who was not a good person. When they were in thest life, Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru were always in collusion. They not only sabotaged Qin Wanru, but also tried to hurt her again and again. Qi Rongzhi was even rted to the thing that almost killed Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru felt hard to even breathe when she was hurt, but seeing Qi Rongzhi proudlyughed in the crowd.

    Qin Wanru wanted to find her. Since she was here, then it was even better!

    ¡°Why someone from Magistrate Qi wille over?¡± Qin Huaiyong frowned and said as if he had a headache, because he didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Magistrate Qi.

    ¡°They said that because Qi Tianyu said something terrible of Yuru being pregnant that day, so they send Miss Qi toe over and apologized. It should be the First Young Master of the Qi Familying over, but it might be bad¡¤¡¤¡¤ for them to meet right now.¡± Mrs. Qin delicately said.

    ¡°What¡¯s to apologize since it was already happened. It shoud be us to apologize!¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Since Magistrate Qi being so generous, we have to show them our temperament and unravel the matter. Do you really want some grudge between you and Magistrate Qi because of this thing?¡± Mrs. Qin smiled because she knew what Qin Huaiyong liked to hear.

    Sure enough, Qin Huaiyong eased up a bit. Since he had spent so much effort in stopping Magistrate Qi from pursuing this matter before. If he could make him feel calm and sincere, it would be better.

    ¡°Sister Rongzhi wille? It¡¯s great, she used to be really close with big sister and kept saying that she wanted to be in a family of hers. She will definitelyfort big sister!¡± Qin Wanru smiled with a surprised look.

    To be in a family meant that Magistrate Qi had nned to to make Qin Yuru a woman of theirs. But now Qin Yuru had made a serious mistake because she made engagement with Jingzhong. Qin Huaiyong went serious again. ¡°She coulde, just go back quickly after seeing Yuru, in case they make some troubles again.¡±

    ¡°How can they make trouble again? Rongzhi is also a good child, what could happened since Wanru apanies, you are worrying too much about it!¡± Mrs. Qin smiled and slyly said to Qin Wanru with a gentle voice, ¡°What do you say, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Sister Rongzhi¡¯sing is indeed a good thing, but I am afraid I can¡¯t apany her,¡± Qin Wanru said with an embarrassed look, ¡°I have to go to see Aunt Shui tomorrow. I don¡¯t know why she lives alone at the family temple. She looked pitiful.¡±

    If Qin Wanru didn¡¯t secretly keep asking her grandmother about Shui Run, she wouldn¡¯t know anything about her. And she knew the rest after her reborn.

    What Qin Wanru just said made Qin Huaiyong felt guilty. As soon as he was told about the thing again, his eyes involuntarily moved to the flower-shaped snack.

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s face went serious and she now regretted the original decision. She thought that there was nothing between Qin Huaiyong and Shui Run, but now she found out that she guessed wrong. Thinking about letting the sophisticated fox in by herself, Mrs. Qin felt extremely upset.

    And she knew that it was true by looking at Qin Huaiyong¡¯s action.

    No, she must not let Shui Run enter the door!

    ¡°Your Aunt Shui has always liked to be quiet, and she may be a nun in the future. You shouldn¡¯t disturb her. She had asked me a month ago about which temple was better and she wanted to find a ce with good geomancy to live. She is poor with no children, but she is also strong, so she wants to build a good reputation of herself!¡±

    Mrs. Qin smiled and her eyebrows raised. She assumed that Qin Huaiyong would not make any requirements since she had said something like this.

    When hearing that Shui Run was going to be a nun and built herself a reputation, Qin Huaiyong felt heartache. His hand ced on the table shiverred, and he buried himself in the deep sadness with a stunned look. Was it really what she wanted? Whatever, since he had done something hurting her, so he should just let her be.

    ¡°Mother, you might take it wrong? When I apanied her to buy the powder, she said that she would dress up beautifully every day to please someone who likes her, so she must dress herself up decently.¡± Qin Wanru gently said, as if she didn¡¯t see the gloom that appeared in Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes.

    Shui Run had been living in the mansion, and rarely went out, whilst the male master in this house was only Qin Huaiyong. So people didn¡¯t even need to guess the ¡°someone¡± that liked Shui Run.

    Qin Huaiyong couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face at that moment and looked at Qin Wanru with his sparkling eyes, which made Mrs. Qin on the other side irritated as if she was biting her teeth.

    ¡°Father, I just went to see Aunt Shui. Her servant girl Qionghua I just met told me that a few days ago, the dishes of Aunt Shui were especially small, as if mother liked the same dishes as her. She said that many dishes prepared for her that day were just enough for Aunt Shui alone, so Qionghua had eaten her own and had a stomachache, thus she couldn¡¯t stay up for Aunt Shui. She wanted me to go to the kitchen and ask them to wash the vegetables more carefully next time!¡±

    Qin Wanru lightly said with her big eyes blinked, which looked very charming. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Qionghua told me this since the kitchen is not in my management!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong did not understand first, and suddenly his face greatly changed. He stood up. ¡°What did you say, Qionghua ate her dishes and had a stomachache and couldn¡¯t stay up for my cousin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Qionghua still cried there, saying that she had made a big mistake. She said that she didn¡¯t know why the dishes of Aunt Shui were that small that day!¡± saying that, Wanru suddenly turned her face to Mrs. Qin with an innocent look, ¡°It must be that mother likes the same dishes as Aunt Shui, so her dished were mostly given to mother. Since mother manages the whole family. she of course needs to eat more!¡±

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s expression changed and she felt extremely nervous.

    Qin Huaiyong stared at Mrs. Qin with anger. Things couldn¡¯t be seen clearly if theycked connection, so it was easy to see clear everything if the window paper was poked. Qin Huaiyong was very suspicious right now, since he had climbed out of the deaths, so now he just fiercely stared at Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°I remember that you always like to eat spicy dishes. When did you like to eat what my cousin likes? She loves to eat vegetables, and you like to eat aquatic products, do you really have to fight with her for foods?¡±

    ¡°Father¡¤¡¤¡¤ what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru looked shocked, as if she did not know that she had aroused Qin Huaiyong¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°Nothing, you go back first, I have something to say to your mother!¡± Qin Huaiyong softly said to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now, and I¡¯ll leave the snack here, mother. Mother, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Qin Wanru looked like she was not aware of what just happened, but still was obedient. She bowed down and left with Qing Yue.

    After that, there was a crisp mming sound of cup in the room, and then something seemed fell to the ground. Qin Qanru¡¯s red lips raised coldly. She certainly knew that Mrs. Qin was hard to deal with, but she was determined to uncover her true face bit by bit!

 Chapter 28 - The True So-called Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 28 The True So-called Coincidence</h4>

    In the study room, Qin Huaiyong smashed the cup in Mrs. Qin¡¯s foot, who was scared to step back and hit the table on the side.

    ¡°Talk about it, what is going on?¡± Qin Huaiyong gloomily looked at Mrs. Qin with a pair of fierce and suffocating eyes.

    Mrs. Qin was shocked and knew that Qin Huaiyong was really angry. She then hurriedly pretended to be confused and said. ¡°General, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that you have the same taste as my cousin? When did you actually take away the dishes she likes!¡± Qin Huaiyong harshly said with a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡¤¡¤¡¤ General, I¡¤¡¤¡¤ I just wanted to taste her food that day so I told people in the kitchen. After they sent the food, I didn¡¯t feel very good after I tasted it, so I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t know that they went behind my back and actually took away more than half of cousin¡¯s dishes!¡±

    Mrs. Qin was flustered. She knew about the problem, so she could immediately think of countermeasures and hurriedly said it.

    But things could still be clear if they took a deep look into it, since there were many people who had seen that Mrs. Qin had taken away more dishes that day, she couldn¡¯t hide it even if she wanted to.

    ¡°You like my cousin¡¯s dishes, so you want to split and have a taste?¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered and said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go asking someone else. It was coincident that you and Magistrate Qi were talking about Yuru¡¯s marriage, since I didn¡¯t know how things went on between you and assumed that you had no appetite, so I ate after seeing mother. A biddy of mother told me that cousin¡¯s dishes were pretty good, thus I did it, how could you just say that I ate her dishes deliberately?¡±

    Mrs. Qin felt she was wronged, and her eyes turned red.

    At that time, she deliberately let a biddy around Madam mention this matter to make it look casual, and she did it on purpose in front of Servant Duan, who Madam trusted most.

    Because Qin Huaiyong had a very good rtionship with Magistrate Qi, so they were very congenial every time they drank together, and he would alwayse back drunk. But on that day, it was Mrs. Qin, who deliberately asked Qin Huaiyong to find Magistrate Qi to discuss the marriage.

    ¡°Howe things could be so coincident? You split cousin¡¯s dishes, so Qionghua ate her own and got stomachache?¡± Qin Huaiyong could not believe Mrs. Qin¡¯s exnation, but his voice was softened.

    ¡°General, why should I know about that¡¤¡¤¡¤ you know that your cousin has never been close to me and she barely talks to me even if something bad happened to her. Though I tried so hard to make a good rtionship with her, she was just cold to me. I don¡¯t really know what she thinks about, and Qionghua is her servant, so what do you really mean by saying this?¡±

    Mrs. Qin cried with grievances, covered her face with handkerchief to act like sad. She didn¡¯t mean well by what she just said. She meant that there was something wrong with what Qionghua had said.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s expression was still serious. He knew that Shui Run and Mrs. Qin¡¯s personalities were not alike and they were usually indifferent when they met each other. Mrs. Qin didn¡¯t lie about it, but he was still confused and his brows were tightly locked.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that what he saw was deliberately nned by Mrs. Qin. The so-called ¡°what he knew¡± was simply on the surface that he thought that Mrs. Qin was really good for Shui Run, but what he didn¡¯t know was that Mrs. Qin had always been ignorant of Shui Run, and sometimes even taunted her.

    ¡°Whether it was something you deliberately did or not, but you were the reason that caused the mistake. Since the mistake had been made and it was on us, then we couldn¡¯t badly treat to my cousin.¡± Qin Huaiyong slowly said it after long silence.

    ¡°General¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Mrs. Qin was shocked and lifted her head while being unable to cry but screamed.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be like this? Things had happened and we have to take the responsibility.¡± Qin Huaiyong sat down and resolutely said it. He didn¡¯t know what Shui Run was thinking about at first ce, so he said nothing when she entered the family temple. But since she still had some feelings for him, he surely could not let her down.

    ¡°But¡¤¡¤¡¤ but it was a mistake, and cousin herself felt med and entered the family temple, which means¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡± Hearing Qin Huaiyong was really thinking about that, Mrs. Qin was worried and didn¡¯t have time to wipe the tears she forced herself to cry out. She then hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°If you want topensate her, just follow her wish. If we make her embarrassed, it will be even worse to deal with it then!¡±

    It was something well said, which waspletely considered from the perspective of Shui Run, and it sounded fair and reasonable.

    Qin Huaiyong would inevitably be touched by her words if it was before, which was also the reason why Qin Huaiyong had not dared to take action for so many days, but what Qin Wanru just said had dispelled his concerns.

    ¡°Since we did her wrong in the first ce, I have to make it up as a real man. I will go to my mother to discuss this matterter!¡± Qin Huaiyong shook his hand and went silent for a long time before he said it firmly.

    ¡°But¡¤¡¤¡¤ but what about me?¡± Mrs. Qin had never thought about things could turn out this way, so she immediately said with grievances, ¡°I¡¤¡¤¡¤ I can¡¯t get used to it at the moment, I still want to treat her as a cousin¡¤¡¤¡¤ I, I fee terrible!¡±

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s tears came down while saying that. It was not totally faked since a big part of it dropped because of worries. She would not care about it if there was really nothing between Shui Run and Qin Huaiyong. But if they were quite affectionate to each other at first ce, there would be a serious problem.

    ¡°You suddenly splitted arge part of the cousin¡¯s dishes that day, and then Qionghua had a diarrhea after she had her own food, could it be so coincident!¡± Qin Huaiyong coldly said. Since he had the doubt in his heart, he chose to lead the conversation that way. And the more he thought about it, the more skeptical it was that it was such a coincidence when these things came together.

    Although Qin Huaiyong did not know the truth of the inner court and he could not see through Mrs. Qin for a while who had been ying dirty in the backyard, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t see the strange situation inside. When he saw that Mrs. Qin didn¡¯t agree to his idea for a long time, he felt a bit unpleasant.

    ¡°But it¡¤¡¤¡¤ was just a coincidence, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask people in the kitchen and people around mother!¡± Mrs. Qin cried again with her face covered, looked like pretty poor.

    ¡°You can leave now, it¡¯s settled,¡± Qin Huaiyong waved his hand and unpleasantly said, and then added another sentence, ¡°don¡¯t make those coincident things again, there are not so many coincidences in the world! If you are not capable to manage Yuru¡¯s thing, you can ask someone else to help you with the family issue!¡±

    This sentence was almost a warning to Mrs. Qin.

    She was so furious when she heard it and wanted to talk back, whilst her sleeve was secretly pulled by someone when she was ready to talk. She turned and found it was her personal servant Servant Chou.

    Servant Chou made a gesture to her and pointed at the door with her finger, indicating that she should go out at this time.

    Looking at Qin Huaiyong, right now, Mrs. Qin knew that it was useless to say anything at this time. She had to secretly bite her teeth and left the room after she bowed down and wiped out her tears.

    Qin Huaiyong lifted his head again after seeing that Mrs. Qin was out. He reached out and rubbed between his eyebrows and looked at the snack on the table for a long time without saying anything.

    Coming out from Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study, Mrs. Qin took Servant Chou to a secluded ce and spit hard. She said with a face fully covered with jealousy. ¡°That bitch actually had a thing with General. I won¡¯t give them such a chance if I knew about it!¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not done yet.¡± Servant Chou tried tofort her and said.

    ¡°By looking at what General means, he hoped it could be done right away. He is so partial before he even doesn¡¯t marry her, then we could not live after she was a part of the family!¡± Mrs. Qin bit her and almost smashed the handkerchief in her hand. How could she bare that she made herself such a big enemy by just ying a little trick?

    Thinking about Shui Run¡¯s personality, she felt so ashamed that she wanted to die when something like this happened. She should hide herself from people because of shame.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry, even if the General has the intention, it couldn¡¯t be done so soon. The marriage of young madam just failed the other day, and everybody was talking about things between us and Magistrate Qi, so the Madam would not allow him to marry Shui Run at this time.¡±

    Servant Chou reminded Mrs. Qin while looking harshly and pointed towards the family temple.

    It was the time when the wind and waves were highest, it would be easily said but hard for people to ept the truth that Qin Huaiyong wanted to marry his cousin, which might also affect Qin Huaiyong¡¯s career.

    Mrs. Qin was enlightened and she nodded with her gloomy face. If the news that marrying his own cousin who was widowed at home was spread out, it was indeed very shameful. Since Qin Huaiyong always cared much about his reputation, not to mention the sensitive time like right now when he was trying to move back to the city, he couldn¡¯t be so reckless.

    ¡°But¡¤¡¤¡¤ he would eventually marry her!¡± Mrs. Qin couldn¡¯t let go of it after thinking about it.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not only decided by General if he could marry her. If something bad happened to Shui Run, he couldn¡¯t marry her even if he wanted to!¡± Servant Chou reminded her, ¡°isn¡¯t Miss Qiing over to have fun, we could ask her to stay for a few more days until someone of Magistrate Qi came to pick her up, whether it¡¯s Magistrate Qi or First Young Master of the Qi Family, we can make moves until then!¡±

    ¡°No, it will make the general suspect!¡± Mrs. Qin categorically refused, because Qin Huaiyong had already warned her.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Madam, even if it is a coincidence, it is not made by you. So General could not me you, could he just find trouble at Qi¡¯s mansion? Since we owed them on Young Madam¡¯s thing!¡± Servant Chou pointed to the direction of the family temple.

    Her words made Mrs. Qin remain silent, and she revealed some cruelness in her eyes after thought about it. ¡°Well! People of Qi¡¯s mansion would note to ask for exnation if something happened to Miss Qi? We can wait and see that something bad happened to Miss Qi and the bitch at the same time!¡±

    Servant Chou immediately understood what she meant and hurriedly apuded.

 Chapter 29 - Both Scheme, Irritate and Provoke

    <h4>Chapter 29 Both Scheme, Irritate and Provoke</h4>

    Qin Wanru was running, running hard, but she could not find a way, and she was lost!

    It was bottomless darkness in front of her, and some people were chasing behind her with heavy breathing, as if there was a knife behind her. But she just couldn¡¯t see the direction and she didn¡¯t know where to escape.

    Someone was calling her. It seemed to be very far when she first heard it, but it seemed to be right to the ear when she heard it again. She wanted to run over as if the sound gave her guidance, but she heard the screams of others before she had time to run over, she subconsciously turned back and saw nothing but blood¡¤¡¤¡¤

    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed and sat up.

    ¡°Young Madam, what happened to you, did you have a nightmare again?¡± Qing Yue rushed over, and saw Qin Wanru¡¯s pale and sweaty face while picking up the gauze. Her face was pure white like snow, but the lips were bright red, and some ck hair were dripped with sweat on her cheek. Even if she was young, she still looked charming and unparalleled.

    Every time she slept, Qin Wanru would have a nightmare. Even if it was just a nap in the afternoon, she was still awakened by nightmares.

    ¡°I want to drink water!¡± Qin Wanru reached out to touch her forehead and said with a dumb voice. She slightly frowned. Was that dream real? She felt like it was true, because there was something she had forgotten when she was reborn, which had been repeating in her dreams.

    ¡°Young Madam, here is some warm water!¡± Qing Yue quickly went to fetch the water from the table, and passed it to Qin Wanru after testing the temperature.

    Qin Wanru drank a little, and slowly woke from the nightmare. ¡°Has Qi Rongzhie?¡±

    It was now the afternoon. Since Mrs. Qin had told father, then she would not let her wait for such a long time.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t here for so long. It was said that she was not persuading your sister in her yard and said that First Young Master of the Qi Family had forgiven her. She also asked people to bring gift!¡± Qing Yue said. When Miss Qi came over, she made a huge noise, which had startled everyone in the mansion, and now everyone was talking about what a generous person the First Young Master of the Qi Family was.

    ¡°Help me to dress up!¡± Qin Wanru calmed herself and moved the quilt, getting off the bed.

    Qing Yue answered and went out to prepare for the bath water. Seeing that the Young Madam sweated so much, the simple grooming was certainly not enough.

    After Qin Wanru taking a shower and sitting in front of the dressing table, Qing Yue said while helping her dry her hair, ¡°Young Madam, Madam had sent someone to ask if you were awake when you were taking a shower, she asked you to apany Miss Qi if you woke up.¡±

    ¡°Did you say that I was taking the shower?¡± Looking at herself in the mirror, Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°I did, but Madam still urged you to hurry up,¡± Qing Yue indignantly said, ¡°there is nothing good every time Miss Qi came over, and you almost fell from the atticst time. She always thinks about to hurt you and had beat you for several times, but Madam and your sister just didn¡¯t care about it.¡±

    Qin Wanru was silent, and there was hatred in her eyes. She was so stupid in thest life that she always believed in what Qin Yuru and Mrs. Qin said and believed that Qi Rongzhi was not intentional.

    She remembered that once Qi Rongzhi made her fall into the lotus pond, so that she had a cold illness after that, which made herself to be loathed by others when she was in discussion of marriage with people.

    Of course, the rumor that she might not be able to have children because of the illness was released deliberately by Mrs. Qin.

    Mrs. Qin clearly knew that Qi Rongzhi did not like herself and had trouble in getting along with her, she still deliberately invited this Miss Qi toe back. The purpose was self-evident.

    So no matter what happened between Qi Rongzhi and her at this time, they would inevitably ask her to be tolerant, after all they owed to Qi¡¯s family based on what just happened.

    Qin Wanru slightly squinted, watching Qing Yue skillfully dried her hair and coiled her hair with a simple hair sp.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see the grandmother!¡± Qin Wanru had an idea while squinting. Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi had been scheming together to fight against her inst life. In this life, she would stop them from being together from now on and let them fight against each other, which she liked to watch a lot.

    Qi Rongzhi was not a reasonable person, she would remain no pity when she became extremely arrogant and vicious. One of her features was that she would attack anyone when she was irritated, and would not care about who it was, just like a crazy dog!

    ¡°You don¡¯t go to apany Miss Qi?¡± Qing Yue was stunned and didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t she apanying big sister right now!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head, stood up from the stool and walked outside. As soon as she was outside the room, she saw Nanny Yu and couldn¡¯t help stopping.

    ¡°Young Madam!¡± Nanny Yu rushed to Qin Wanru with excitement when she saw her and saluted to her.

    Qin Wanru slightly bore with her hand and softly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Nanny Yu, have you recovered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s almost well!¡± Nanny Yu kept nodding. In fact her body was actually not fully recovered, but thinking of that Qin Wanru had no people avable here to use, she hurried to get over here.

    ¡°Since you are almost well, you can be with me again. After that, the things in the yard should be managed by you, and I have already spoken with my grandmother about it!¡± Qin Wanru had tears in her eyes, because she knew that Nanny Yu must worry about her so much that she had to ignore her body and got over here. Nanny Yu did the same to her in thest life.

    After they killed Nanny Fang, Qin Wanru had already told her Old Grandma that Nanny Yu would be in charge of the management of her yard from then on.

    ¡°Young Madam, you can rest assured, I will help you take good care of everything in the yard!¡± Nanny Yu said and was moved since she knew that her master would think highly of herself again.

    ¡°You can have a rest in the room on the other side. If there is anything to do, just let someone else do it. If Madam asks someone to urge me againter, just tell them that I go to Old Grandma for something!¡± Qin Wanru still stopped and ordered even if she wanted to directly leave.

    ¡°Young Madam, please feel relieved, I understand!¡± Yuxi nodded.

    Qin Wanru left with Qing Yue and stopped for a while at the entrance of the yard. She did not go to the Old Grandma¡¯s yard. Instead, she took the other direction, which was the location of the garden of the mansion.

    It was not long before she left, a nanny hurriedly came into the yard. Someone brought her to Nanny Yu.

    ¡°The Second Miss hasn¡¯t gotten up yet? Young Madam Qi has been here for so long. Madam asked her to be faster, since it is not good for the guest to wait!¡±

    The nanny was unpleasant because it was the second time she had been here to pass the message, of course she was not happy.

    ¡°The Second Miss has already gotten up, but she is at the Old Grandma¡¯s now.¡± Nanny Yu looked at the nanny with no expression and told her ording to Qin Wanru¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t I just tell her to apany Miss Qi, what is she doing at Old Grandma¡¯s at a time like this?¡± The nanny rolled her eyes and unpleasantly said.

    ¡°The Second Miss told me so, I don¡¯t know either!¡± Nanny Yu threw up her hands and slightly coughed twice after turning her head away.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to tell Madam first, tell the Second Miss to stop wasting the time if you see her again!¡± The nanny helplessly said since she knew that she couldn¡¯t get anything by asking.

    She then came out from Nanny Yu¡¯s room after she finished her words, and angrily rushed out of the door, but she stopped when she was in the yard. In a short while, a young servant came out of the door and looked around, whispered to the nanny after she found no one was around. ¡°The Second Miss did not go to the Old Grandma, I saw her go to the garden!¡±

    The young servant also pointed the path with her finger.

    The path was definitely not the way to the Old Grandma¡¯s yard.

    The nanny was so pissed that she evenughed. It was clear that the Second Miss didn¡¯t want to see Miss Qi, and deliberately avoided her. She then snorted and turned to report to Mrs. Qin.

    Mrs. Qin sneered again and again when hearing that Qin Wanru actually avoided it, and immediately told people to report the news to Qin Yuru. Of course, it was not reported to Qin Yuru, but to Qi Rongzhi. The personalities of Qi Rongzhi was not so good since she had made a lot of troubles for Qin Wanru when she didn¡¯t like her in the past.

    She was already picky when everything was fine, not to mention when things were not fine.

    Sure enough, Qi Rongzhi was annoyed right away at Qin Yuru¡¯s ce when she heard that Qin Wanru was avoiding her. She snorted and stood up to find Qin Wanru¡¯s trouble, but was stopped by Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Sister Qi, what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Qin Wanru to see if she could still tell me that she went to see Old Grandma!¡± Qi Rongzhi had always been arrogant, she felt even more humiliated since Qin Wanru didn¡¯t wee her, so she coldly said.

    ¡°What if she is really at Old Grandma¡¯s when you find her?¡± Qin Yuru reminded her.

    ¡°How is it possible? The person your mother sent just said that she was not there. She clearly walked the other way, which is a long detour to get to the Old Grandma¡¯s yard. Does her brain break down so she had to go the opposite direction to find Old Grandma!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi sneered again and again, and she had made up her mind that she would definitely teach her some lesson when she saw Qin Wanruter.

    The war had been stirred up and Qin Yuru was of course happy to watch the show. But she still pretended to care about Qi Rongzhi and said, ¡°You are right, my second sister must be going to see the lotus pond. You be careful, she has be a lot more vicious now, and I don¡¯t know who had taught her that. I am afraid that you will suffer losses when you were there!¡±

    ¡°I suffer losses? Then she has to have something! Who taught her? Of course it¡¯s thedy Shui who looks so weak in the house. I have hated her for a long time.¡± Qi Rongzhi snorted. since before she came, her own big brother had told her that Qin Yuru was sabotaged by Shui Run.

    ¡°Then you be careful,¡± Qin Yuru reached out and patted on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand. She repeatedly urged her as if she was really worried about her, ¡°grandma loves my sister most, so she must be angry if you had a dispute with Qin Wanqu. So if she went to the lotus pond, you should not go there. A servant girl identally fell into it a few days ago and almost died. The pond is so deep even thought it doesn¡¯t seem to be!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know, Qin Wanru had fallen into it once and med me for it!¡± Qi Rongzhi said it with dissatisfaction, pushed away Qin Yuru¡¯s hand, and turned to angrily leave with her servant.

    So what, if Old Grandma protected Qin Wanru? She had found some excuses and pushed her into the water a few years ago, and she could do it again now.

    Qi Rongzhi almost forgot if Qin Yuru didn¡¯t bring it up and now she suddenly thought of it that it was such a good ce that but for Qin Wanru¡¯s nanny, who knew how to swim, had been watching her and saved her from water right after she was pushed into it by Qi Rongzhi, Qin Wanru was not able to live since then.

    So Qi Rongzhi always felt angry when she saw Qin Wanru¡¯s face. People used topliment her when she went out, but now it was Qin Wanru that everybody was talking about if she went in public.

    However, a servant just reported that her nanny was in poor health, thus she didn¡¯t follow out, which was terrific¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 30 - Chaos, Disputes at Lotus Pond

    <h4>Chapter 30 Chaos, Disputes at Lotus Pond</h4>

    Qin Wanru did go to the garden, and went towards the lotus pond.

    The lotus pond was a good view in the General¡¯s mansion. As long as it was not winter, lotus pond was always the destination to people when they came to the mansion. Although it was not big enough as ten kilometers, it was not small in scope. It was already the autumn, and the leaves were somewhat withered. However, lotus leaves still could be seen here in the pond.

    A few lotus flowers fell on the green lotus leaves, and the withered flowers were still enjoyable.

    Qin Wanru went to the pavilion of the lotus pond.

    The path of the pavilion expanded on the lotus pond. There were several rooms in the innermost, and there was an octagonal pavilion on the outside of the house.

    People could enjoy the scenery of the lotus pond in the pavilion, or invite several friends to chat here. There was still a ce to rest in the room. The leftmost one was filled with some books. They could just enjoy the scenery while reading by opening the window of the room if they were not in the pavilion.

    The destination of Qin Wanru was the octagonal pavilion.

    Sitting in the pavilion, people could see the shore far away, and they could also see people in the pavilion from afar. Since it was far away, they just couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    Qin Wanru went to the pavilion and got on it, and she stopped in a few steps. She stepped hard on the floor since a board was loose because of the time. It was the spot where a servant girl fell into the water a few days before, thus it was unintentionally stepped to be looser by people.

    At that time, she happened to pass by. She immediately screamed at Qing Yue to ask someone to help when she saw her fell into the water. After that, everyone went to pay attention to the girl, leaving Qin Wanru alone to check the ce, who happened to find out that there was a loose board here.

    She was going to tell Mrs. Qin when she got back, but it was out of expectation that it was dyed since she was reborn after that.

    When stepping on it, it was really loose. Qin Wanru then stood behind the wooden board, holding Qing Yue¡¯s hand of Qingyue, and stepped hard on it a few times more. She found out that the board was not just loose, and one side would go up if she gently put her foot on the other side of the board.

    Qin Wanru was very satisfied with the position under her foot. She stood still, and walked carefully towards the pavilion. Qing Yue also carefully followed. They went to the pavilion one after the other. Qin Wanru then asked Qing Yue to open the window of the room next to the pavilion after she looked around.

    ¡°Are you going to read a book here? Is it too windy?¡± Qing Yue said while opening the window. The wind near the pond was indeed strong, and it was chilly when it blew in gusts.

    ¡°No, just take a look, let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and walked outside after she had arranged everything.

    Qing Yue could not understand what Qin Wanru was thinking about, but she still listened to her and followed.

    They went to the pavilion one after the other and stopped at the loosened board, then secretly went back.

    After getting on the shore, Qin Wanru casually walked and soon met a nanny, who stopped while seeing her and Qing Yue walking towards this way and saluted. ¡°Where are you going, Second Miss? Madam was looking for you just now!¡±

    ¡°I have something to do in the pavilion, you go to tell my mother that I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to tell Madam right now!¡± The nanny was originally to find out where did Qin Wanru go, so she immediately answered and turned to report to Mrs. Qin.

    Walking halfway, the nanny met the ill-disposed Qi Rongzhi.

    Since Qi Rongzhi couldn¡¯t find where Qin Wanru was and saw a nannying towards her, so she asked her toe to her. ¡°Did you see your Second Miss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss said that she has something to do in the pavilion, which was over there near!¡± The nanny recognized Qi Rongzhi and answered quickly while pointing with her hand.

    ¡°Already there?¡± Qi Rongzhi was overjoyed. She was still trying to think of some method to lead Qin Wanru there, and she was already there by herself, which was so good.

    So then she could make a coincident and push Qin Wanru into the water. Even if something bad happened, people would not talk too much about it since the General being so impolite to withdraw from the marriage of her eldest brother.

    Qin Rongzhi was so excited that she couldn¡¯t help walking faster towards the pavilion. She was afraid that Qin Wanru had left when she got there.

    On the edge of the lotus pond, she saw that the window of the inmost room was wide open after she turned the corner. Qin Wan must be there at this time.

    She walked fast to get to the pavilion, even faster than her servant. She was even faster when she got on the pavilion. Since there is nobody near the lotus pond now, so there was no one to rescue her.

    She walked fast to get to the pavilion, even faster than her servant. She was even faster when she got on the pavilion. Whilst she couldn¡¯t predict that she lost the bnce since she stepped on something loosened. She wanted to grab something to hold still, but it was toote and she just fell into the water after she turned up a board by stepping on it.

    Qi Rongzhi struggled with panic in the pond.

    ¡°Help, can somebody help our Young Madam? Help!¡± The servant following her was startled and loudly screamed after seeing Qi Rongzhi fell into the pond.

    It was coincident that two nannies heard the scream and rushed there. One of them could swim, so she jumped into the water to save her.

    It was lucky that the board was ced near the shore and the nanny rescued her in time. Qi Rongzhi was saved, but was still fainted after that.

    Some other people also heard the scream and went there. Someone reported to Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru immediately after found out it was the Young Madam in Magistrate Qi¡¯ mansion.

    Mrs. Qin was startled after she heard that Qi Rongzhi fell into the water, so she came right away with some people. In the halfway, she met Qin Yuru, thus the two of them walked there together.

    Qi Rongzhi came to her sense after they were there.

    ¡°Sister Qi, what happened to you? Are you okay, how can you be so careless.¡± Seeing Qi Rongzhi being drenched, Qin Yuru hunkered and said anxiously.

    Suddenly Qin Yuru was pped so hard on her face that she could not keep bnce and sat on the floor. She looked at Qi Rongzhi with surprise.

    ¡°Did you try to hurt me? Was it not to only hurt my brother and you also want to hurt me, you bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Qi Rongzhi was humiliated and ashamed, so she just attacked anyone in front of her and said with hatred. She wanted to hit Qin Yuru again, but was stopped by people around her this time.

    Mrs. Qin came to pull Qin Yuru up. She looked at her red face and stood in front of her, and said while with a blue face, ¡°Miss Qi, what do you mean, why did you hit Yuru?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your precious daughter, who asked me toe to the pavilion and told me it was a good ce. I thought that she really wanted to make up with my brother, it turned out that she still held the thought of hurting people!¡± Qi Rongzhi was never a person who would suffer loss.

    Since she fell into the water with no reason and got herself to be so embarrassed, she had to directly take it out on Qin Yuru.

    She was always arrogant, and Qi Tianyu usually madepromise to her. Qi Rongzhi liked Qin Yuru because she listened to everything she said for the sake of Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to say that?¡± Mrs. Qin frowned and got angry since her daugher was hit by her.

    ¡°Of course I have the evidence, she was the one leading me here to find Qin Wanru. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would not be here!¡± Qi Rongzhi arrogantly said. She could not ept the fact that there was something happened to her today. She also thought that all people of the General¡¯s Mansion wanted to hurt her when she thought that she was almost drown to death.

    ¡°Wanru was here? It was Wanru who led you here?¡± Mrs. Qin softened her voice and pointed to the window on the pavilion, ¡°since you were here for Wanru, then just go to find her, Yuru didn¡¯t know anything, how could she hurt you!¡±

    She was so evil and trying to transfer the me to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I led Miss Qi here? How could mother say that I had led Miss Qi here since I haven¡¯t met her?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s voice suddenly spread in the crowd.

    People all turned round and saw that Qin Wanru slowly walked towards them with Qing Yue.

    ¡°What happened here? Did Miss Qi fall into the water?¡± Qin Wanru understood right after she walked over and saw that Qi Rongzhi was drenched.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, did you lead me here deliberately?¡± Qi Rongzhi went angry when seeing Qin Wanru was here. She tried to get up by holding her servant and hit Qin Wanru. Compared to Qin Yuru hitting Qin Wanru, Qi Rongzhi had done it a lot and got used to it.

    Anyway, what she did in the past was water under the bridge and Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru would not say anything about it since they thought that they were just being naughty and it was just children¡¯s game. So the attack was almost inadvertent.

    Qin Wanru was prepared and stepped back a little, and slightly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so ridiculous for Miss Qi to say that. How could I lead you here since I haven¡¯t met you? Didn¡¯t you know how you were here, and you forgot who it was! A servant fell into the water here a few days ago, the person who led you here didn¡¯t tell you to be careful?¡±

    What she said reminded Qi Rongzhi, who rolled her eyes and found out the nanny. She pointed at her and screamed. ¡°It was her, she said that Qin Wanru was in the pavilion, whose nanny is this?¡±

    No one had thought that Qi Rongzhi did find out someone, even Mrs. Qin couldn¡¯t help looking at the nanny.

    The nanny was upset when people all stared at her. She waved her hand and said hurriedly, ¡°Miss Qi, you just asked me, I didn¡¯t know about it so I just answered when you asked, I didn¡¯t mean to lead you there.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s with my mother, could it be my mother who led you to the pavilion?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the nanny and gently spoke for Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°It was indeed you who want to hurt me! Qin Yuru told me that I could find Qin Wanru here, so Mrs. Qin¡¯s nanny showed me the way. Well, well! I have long thought that you and your daughter didn¡¯t have good hearts. You had hurt my brother then, and now you want to do the exact thing to me. I¡¤¡¤¡¤ I¡¯m going back and ask my father and brother to talk about it with you! You are so vicious!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi automatically linked all things happened to her after she knew that the nanny was with Mrs. Qin. She felt like it was a trap for her so she became really angry that her voice started to tremble.

    She had also hit Qin Yuru because of anger before, and she was a bit guilty. But this time she was so assured and bold with justice and loudly scolded them.

    ¡°What on earth happened in here?¡± Someone coughed outside the crowd and asked with a low voice.

 Chapter 31 - You Are Not My Biological Mother!

    <h4>Chapter 31 You Are Not My Biological Mother!</h4>

    The Old Grandma stood outside the crowd with Nanny Duan, looking at the crowd around her while frowning, then slowly walked over and asked. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Old Grandma, everyone in your house is bullying me!¡±Qi Rongzhi immediately cried when she saw Madaming over. She was not afraid of Mrs. Qin, but she was afraid of the Madam.

    ¡°Falling into the pond? Come on, why don¡¯t you take Miss Qi to change clothes, why are you still crying here?¡± The Old Grandma had never liked Qi Rongzhi and looked indifferent when seeing her crying.

    Under such situation, she should change her clothes first then talk about it.

    Nanny Duan then asked someone to hold Qi Rongzhi to change clothes. She also felt cold and knew that it would bad for her if she continued to do so, this she got up quietly and was taken away with tears falling down from her face.

    ¡°You alle here!¡± The Old Grandma looked at Mrs. Qin coldly and walked towards the pavilion after finished her words.

    Mrs. Qin then hurriedly followed.

    Qin Yuru and Qin Wanyan also followed to the pavilion. Nanny Duan then asked other irrelevant people to stay away.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± The Old Grandma sat on the stool made of stone and said while looking indifferently at Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know about it. People said it was because of Wanru since Miss Qi was already in the water when we were here.¡± Mrs. Qin said with confusion, but trying to lead it to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What does it to do with Zhuozhuo, I heard that she was thest one to be there, and Yuru was pped by Miss Qi and couldn¡¯t even speak for herself, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Madam stared at Mrs. Qin and said.

    ¡°I??? I really don¡¯t know, I camete???¡± Mrs. Qin was a little panicked. She didn¡¯t expect that the Old Grandma had already knew about it before she was there. So it was somewhat far-fetched to me it on Qin Wanru again this time.

    Mrs. Qin secretly bite her teeth because she was going to deal with Qin Wanru with Qi Rongzhi. It was out of her expectation that Qi Rongzhi would attack her and Yuru like a crazy dog.

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know why Miss Qi hit me, obviously she was looking for my sister.¡± Qin Yuru helped Mrs. Qin since she saw Mrs. Qin was speechless after being interrogated.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Is this backyard not managed by you? It has been a while since the thing happened, you still don¡¯t know about it, do you usually manage things like this?¡± The Old Grandma ignored Qin Yuru¡¯s crying and still asked Mrs. Qin while staring at her.

    ¡°Mother, I???¡± Mrs. Qin was asked to be panicked, she then rolled her eyes and shirked, ¡°Thought I was therete, I still know about what basically happened. I just didn¡¯t check into it. So I dare not to talk about it casually since I don¡¯t know if it was right or wrong!¡±

    ¡°Why did Miss Qie here?¡± The Old Grandma ignored her words and asked with her eyes squinted.

    ¡°She??? she said she was here to have fun with Wanru.¡± Mrs. Qin suddenly said since she just admitted that she basically knew what had happened.

    ¡°She could find Wanru in her yard, why was she there?¡± Old Grandma kept asking.

    ¡°She heard that Wanru was there in the garden, so she followed.¡± Mrs. Qin sorted out her sentence and said carefully.

    Qin Wanru squinted to hide the coldness in her eyes, and stood quietly aside to listen to Mrs. Qin¡¯s answer. Like herself, Old Grandma had never liked Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°She was an outsider and just came with a servant, how did she know that Zhuozhuo was in the garden and the exact position?¡± The Old Grandma said with a terrible expression on her face.

    The question made Mrs. Qin speechless since it was of course the intention of her and Qin Yuru that Qi Rongzhi came here to look for Qin Wanru. But she dared not to say that in front of the Old Grandma.

    ¡°I heard that Miss Qi was with my big sister, I don¡¯t know why she would suddenlye to find me to the garden. On the way there, a nanny of mother¡¯s even showed her the way.¡± Qin Wanru raised her head and showed her clear and cold eyes, while pointing at the nanny hiding behind Mrs. Qin.

    The faces of Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru had changed after hearing this. The nanny was just recognized by Qi Rongzhi, so they dared not to deny.

    ¡°Sister, Miss Qi wanted to have some time with you after she talked to me just for a while. I thought that you were good together, so I told her you were there.¡± Qin Yuru pretended to be wronged more and said as if she couldn¡¯t wait to tell the truth.

    Old Grandma was so calm and she knew that she was panicked.

    ¡°Old Grandma, when Miss Qi asked me, I just saw the Second Miss on the way, so I showed her the direction. I didn¡¯t n to do something evil, it¡¯s just a coincidence!¡± The nanny suddenly exined after she was hinted by Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°When did you see that I had good time with Miss Qi? Do you mean thest time when she pped me because of a flower or she pushed me to the floor just because of a box of powder? Did you mean ¡®good¡¯ by saying that Miss Qi had fights with me?¡± Qin Wanru said calmly.

    What she said was so straightforward and made Qin Yuru speechless, who just looked at Mrs. Qin with panic.

    Qi Rongzhi was like a natural enemy to Qin Wanru. They could never have a peaceful time together, of course Qin Yuru had always been stirring up troubles.

    ¡°Wanru, though Miss Qi is terrible, she¡¯s still a guest, how could you talk about her like this!¡± Mrs. Qin scolded her with a serious expression.

    ¡°So mother you mean that I should take the initiative to get to be beat every time Miss Qi found trouble for me, and I had topliment her for what she did so she coulde next time to hit me again?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes looked extremely cold, ¡°Mother, I really can¡¯t believe that you are my biological mother. You actually let an outsider hit me again and again and asked me tough about it. Am I really your daughter?¡±

    What she said made Mrs. Qin speechless, not to mention that Old Grandma was still sitting here. The so-called biological mother, was just something lied to Qin Wanru.

    Old Grandma snorted, but did not speak.

    ¡°Sister, how could you talk to your mother like this, she had topromise for the sake of the whole family, do you really think that she was willing to do so!¡± Qin Yuru hurriedly helped Mrs. Qin to argue after seeing she was speechless.

    ¡°Since we are both your daughters, why didn¡¯t you ask my big sister to be beat to please Magistrate Qi?¡±

    Mrs. Qin blushed after hearing it.

    If she was really the biological mother of Qin Wanru, then she was just being partial. But if she wasn¡¯t, then it was so evil to torture the daughter of someone else.

    Qin Wanru kept leading the conversation to this topic, because she wanted Mrs. Qin to clearly tell everyone that she was not Qin Wanru¡¯s biological mother.

    If she was not, then everything Mrs. Qin would do in the future would be unfair to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°It??? it was because of your father that I asked you to makepromise with Miss Qi!¡± Mrs. Qin suddenly exined.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know why I have to makepromise with Miss Qi, since my father and Magistrate Qi are on the same level. They are not the superior and subordinate so he doesn¡¯t have to do that. Even if my big sister had broken the marriage contract with First Young Master of the Qi Family, Magistrate Qi did not say anything. Not to mention the quarrels between me and Miss Qi, how could that affect father.¡±

    Qin Wanru coldly denied Mrs. Qin¡¯s lie.

    Her voice was very cold, revealing some chill, neat and straight to the center, which was totally different to how cute and weak she appeared to be right now.

    Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru could not respond to what Qin Wanru just said.

    There was nothing Magistrate Qi could not bear if he had no problem with Qin Yuru withdrawing the marriage engagement, which meant that people in General¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t have topromise with people from Magistrate Qi, not to mention to ask his own daughter to get beat to please the Young Madam of the Magistrate Qi.

    ¡°You???what do you mean, are you using mother right now? How could you be so reckless!¡± Qin Yuru lifted her head suddenly and looked at Qin Wanru angrily.

    Qin Wanru still stared at Mrs. Qin, as if she didn¡¯t see Qin Yuru¡¯s angry face and ignored what she just said.

    Everyone was quiet right now.

    They were waiting for Old Grandma¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Mrs. Qin, how do you exin?¡± Old Grandma lifted her head after a long while and looked at Qin Wanru while sighed as if she knew about something.

    Qin Wanru was relieved when she heard Old Grandma sighed, which meant that she agreed.

    ¡°Mother, I??? I have nothing to exin, it was all because of General???¡± Mrs. Qin was really nervous about it after she heard what Old Grandma said.

    ¡°Though Wanru was not your biological daughter, but what did you say about it then, you said that you would treat her as your own daughter. But look at you now, what have you done?¡± Old Grandma said slowly while looking at Mrs. Qin¡¯s face with me.

    ¡°Mother, I???¡± Mrs. Qin was panicked when the truth was revealed in front of Qin Wanru. She used to treat herself as Qin Wanru¡¯s biological mother and she lied about that she would not hurt her.

    Though the lie was revealed, it not only meant that she could not talk about it from now on, but meant that what she said was all fake to coax Qin Wanru.

    Mrs. Qin didn¡¯t expect that Old Grandma would tell the truth in front of so many people in such a straightforward way without any mercy, thus she was in full panic and chaos.

    ¡°Mother, you really are not my biological mother, but just the biological mother of my sister!¡± Qin Wanru said it word by word. She was not surprised, and looked at Mrs. Qin calmly.

    As if it was in her expectation.

    Why was it expected, because she had guessed it early, or already knew it based on their usual behaviors.

    No surprise, no heartache, as if she was talking about things of somebody else, so she just revealed slight sadness around her eyes, which reminded people that she was just a child, who had not received any love from her biological mother but tortured and sabotaged by Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Come here, Zhuozhuo, you still got Old Grandma!¡± The Old Grandma waved towards her while feeling sad.

    Qin Wanru bit her lips and walked over. Old Grandma reached out to hold her and patted on her back, and sheforted her. ¡°Zhuozhuo, thought you are not loved by your biological mother, you still are the biological granddaughter of your grandma!¡±

    After the Old Grandma finished, Qin Wanru suddenly cried???

 Chapter 32 - Old Grandma Suddenly Fell Ill

    <h4>Chapter 32 Old Grandma Suddenly Fell Ill</h4>

    In the previous life, Mrs. Qin had always portrayed herself as Qin Wanru¡¯s biological mother, therefore she was deemed to have done everything for her out of good intention. To Qin Wanru, Mrs. Qin was perhaps just showing favoritism, but would never harbor any evil intention towards her.

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s repeated attempts to set Qin Wanru up secretly was exined away precisely by this reason.

    It waster on that she eventually found out that she was not Mrs. Qin¡¯s own daughter. Mrs. Qin was only using her as part of her scheme to achieve her goal.

    After Qin Wanru was reborn into this life, the first thing she wanted to do was to remove the mask of hypocrisy from Mrs. Qin to expose her, so she could put a stop to her shameless im that she was Qin Wanru¡¯s birth mother.

    ¡°Are you truly unwilling to treat Wanru as your own daughter, my dear daughter-inw?¡± pressed Old Grandma, giving Mrs. Qin a severe look, as she embraced Qin Wanru¡¯s slim body with a pained expression. Old Grandma was utterly disappointed with Mrs. Qin at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mother, I yearned to treat Wanru as my own daughter, but I really have no control over Miss Qi... Although we do indeed have some conflicts in the past, it was all matters regarding the children. I didn¡¯t think they were a big deal. Little did I expect that Wanru would think otherwise. Mother, I... I really did not expect things to turn out this way!¡±

    Mrs. Qin took out her handkerchief to start wiping away hers tears pitifully as she tried to exin herself.

    Qin Wanru, who was in Old Grandma¡¯s arms, stopped crying when she heard the words that it was matters regarding the children and a look of hatred shed across her eyes. In the previous life, she was misunderstood for this same reason and was time and again attacked by Qin Rongzhi¡¯s vicious usations.

    ¡°You may excuse yourself from meddling with this child¡¯s matters from now on. I will be in charge now!¡± Old Grandma said coldly.

    ¡°... But you¡¯re getting old, Mother, you shouldn¡¯t be burdening yourself with the children¡¯s matters. If other people realized that you are still burdened with the matters of the children, how could I be at ease? How am I going to face up to people?¡±

    There was no way Mrs. Qin would let Qin Wanru escape her control. She anxiously tried to stop the Old Grandma from taking over Wanru from her.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t care less about other people¡¯s children, is this what you think you can brag about?¡± unmoved, Old Grandma questioned her back.

    This made Mrs. Qin blush with embarrassment. She had not shown her much motherly concern in the past in front of others.

    ¡°Go back and settle the issue regarding Miss Qi. Do what you need. Although we are not totally free from me, there was no need for us to lower ourselves in front of the daughter of the magistrate and put the life of your daughter at risk,¡± Old Grandma said, putting down her feet. She then stood up, grabbed Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and led her out of the room.

    Qin Wanru quickly held on to Old Grandma and tangled their arms together.

    ¡°Mother, I... ¡± Mrs. Qin blurted out in panic and stretched out her to hold Old Grandma. Nanny Duan took two steps towards Old Grandma to hold on to her instead, at the same time, blocking and pushing her away. Mrs. Qin¡¯s arm dropped awkwardly back to her side and touched the little fragrant pouch she was carrying. A sense of familiarity came to her as she had always brought this fragrant pouch with her annually at this time of the year.

    Qin Wanru casually nced at the pouch but was not especially taken in by it.

    ¡°I would like you to stop meddling with matters concerning Wanru in the future. Return me all her belongings so I can keep them with me. Also, I will in charge of her marriage, so you don¡¯t interfere with it in the future!¡± Old Grandma stopped in her tracks, gave Mrs. Qin a cold look which showed her utter disappointment in her daughter-inw.

    Old Grandma ignored Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru thereafter and led Qin Wanru out of the room.

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Qin Yuru stomped her feet, then decided to run after her grandmother when her mother stopped her. In the end, the mother-daughter pair stood there watching Old Grandma and her granddaughter leave.

    ¡°Why did you stop me, Mother, and not allow me to follow them?¡± asked Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look at Qin Rongzhi now,¡± Mrs. Qin said calmly, now that she had regained herposure.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going! Qi Rongzhi thinks she is some importantdy!¡± Qin Yuru said coldly as she cupped her face with her hands. She could still feel her cheeks burning from pain.

    ¡±Go, why not go? I would think Qi Rongzhi¡¯s character of provoking people to anger would work for us!¡± said Mrs. Qin with an insidious look on her face, as she looked on the grandmother-granddaughter pair. ¡°If she is going to take my control over Qin Wanru away from me, I¡¯ll blow this entire matter up. You and Qi Rongzhi had many conversations in the past and you should know how to talk to her right?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to push the me on Qin Wanru again, so Qi Rongzhi can deal with her?¡± Qin Yuru dazed for a moment before she came to this realization. Now she was happy with the n.

    She was rather experienced in provoking discord all along.

    ¡°Go over to Qi Rongzhi, while I get the physician toe and have a look at her. It¡¯s a serious matter for a girl to fall into the water! As the mistress of this house, we have to show the appropriate amount of concern. Even your grandmother was at a loss of what to do,¡± said Mrs. Qin with a sinisterugh as she put her hands on her hips. The olddy thought she could protect the little girl, but she did not realize that she did not have the energy to do so.

    ¡°Do you mean Old Grandma had no way of protecting that girl?¡± Qin Wanru queried with widened eyes.

    ¡°You go to Miss Qi and do what you can by talking to her. I will have the girl to visit herter!¡± said Mrs. Qin, still with a sinister look in her eyes. She could ride on the fact that Qin Wanru was a filial granddaughter always.

    ¡°I get it now, Mother. I¡¯ll go to Qi Rongzhi straight away!¡± said Qin Wanru maliciously, now that she got the idea.

    Qin Yuru turned to leave with her maid, headed for the room Qi Rongzhi was changing her attire. She had clearly heard Nanny Duan instructing the other maid regarding where they should send Qi Rongzhi¡¯s change of clothing.

    Once Mrs. Qin saw that Qin Yuru had left, she whispered a few words into Meiya, the chief maid¡¯s ears and Meiya nodded and left quickly afterwards.

    When Qin Yuru arrived at the yard where Qi Rongzhi was, she enquired about her condition with the maids before entering the room with a smile on her face.

    Qin Rongzhi was drinking ginger tea while seated on the chair when Qin Yuru entered the room. She had changed into a clean set of clothes and when she saw Qin Yuru, she rolled her eyes and did not bother about her.

    ¡°Are you feeling getter, Little Sister Qin? Is there any difort? How are my mother and I going to exin to your family about what happened? I... I¡¯m clueless as to how to exin to your elder brother too! If I have known that my second sister was harboring this bad intention, I wouldn¡¯t have told you where she was!¡±

    Qin Yuru tried to get intimate with Qi Rongzhi by sitting on the edge of the chair as she spoke affectionately to her.

    ¡°Are you saying that Qin Wanru was behind all this?¡± said Qi Rongzhi angrily, when she understood what Qin Yuru was trying to say, and slowly put the bowl of ginger tea down.

    ¡°It certainly was her. She realized that my mother was not her birth mother and decided to create chaos. It was mainly because she wasn¡¯t happy with my mother. We¡¯re really sorry to have implicated you, Miss Qi!¡± said Qin Wanru, sighing. She took over the bowl of ginger tea from Miss Qi and put it down on the table, looking grim.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s intention was to make Qi Rongzhi believe that she was implicated when Qin Wanru was trying to target her mother.

    This made Qi Rongzhi even angrier.

    ¡°Older Sister Yuru, wouldn¡¯t this sound as if you are all so useless that you can¡¯t even deal with Qin Wanru?¡± mocked Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°What can Mother do if Grandma kept trying to defend my second younger sister!¡± Qin Yuru said, sounding helpless and tearing up as she took out her handkerchief and started wiping away her tears. ¡°Grandma had always doted on my second younger sister and she didn¡¯t really like me. Even if I were to be engaged to your brother, she kept hinting that I¡¯m not as good as my second younger sister. She kept saying she will seek for a better prospective family than your family for her. See, she was even showing favoritism with regards to our marriage!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that Old Grandma was even interfering with your engagement with my brother?¡± Qi Rongzhi was fuming by now. Qi Tianyu was her brother, whom she idolized after all.

    ¡°How else did you think Qin Wanru would dare to create such havoc? Have you ever seen her behaving in this way?¡± Qin Yuru continued to provoke Miss Qi.

    ¡°I will not let this contemptible girl off!¡± Qi Rongzhi stood up abruptly as she was set on looking Qin Wanru up to settle scores, but Qin Yuru grabbed on to her arm to stop her.

    ¡°If you rush over to look for my second younger sister, you¡¯ll end up the one at fault.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m at fault? What can Qin Wanru do to me? She¡¯s merely the daughter of a concubine, who does she think she is?¡± mocked Qi Rongzhi. Qin Yuru had misled her to think that the reason that Qin Wanru was not Mrs. Qin¡¯s own daughter because she was the daughter of a concubine, but came under Mrs. Qin¡¯s care.

    Miss Qi was usually arrogant and had never really treated Qin Wanru seriously.

    ¡°She will definitely give you a visit because you fell into the water!¡± Qin Yuru hinted.

    Qi Rongzhi immediately took the hint and came to a realization. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to give her a hard time when sheester. I¡¯m not going to let her off!¡± she said coldly.

    As Qin Yuru bowed her head, a smile spread across her face. She knew Qi Rongzhi to be overbearing and ruthless, she was not one to suffer wrong. If she were shortchanged, she would retaliate with vengeance. Although Mother could no longer deal with Qin Wanru, that did not mean others could not.

    Back in Old Grandma¡¯s yard, Old Grandma started coughing badly once she entered her room and Qin Wanru quickly went up to her to give her some pats on her back and with a concerned tone, she said, ¡°Why are you coughing so badly, Grandma?¡±

    Old Grandma had this coughing problem for a long time. She used to start coughing once autumn arrived when the wind became chilly. This brought to Qin Wanru¡¯s mind the day Old Grandma passed away in the previous life. Her face was jaundiced, drained the blood color, yet she was coughing so much blood that the corners of her lips were stained. Qin Wanru could hear her coughing even when she away far away from her room.

    In the end, the sound of coughing only stopped when Old Grandma passed away. At that time, Qin Wanru almost fainted from weeping in front of Old Grandma¡¯s bed.

    In this life, her grandmother¡¯s cough had always been her troubling her mind. Although in thest few days, Old Grandma did not really cough much when she first woke up in the morning, she was coughing on stop at this moment.

    Nanny Duan poured some warm water and brought it over to Qin Wanru who fed it to her Old Grandma¡¯s mouth.

    After Old Grandma took a sip, her throat finally felt better and she coughed lightly for two more times and stopped, but her countenance did not look well.

    ¡°Did you catch a cold, Old Grandma? You usually did not start coughing this early in the year in the past,¡± said Nanny Duan, confused.

    Qin Wanru took a handkerchief to wipe off the sweat beads off Old Grandma¡¯s forehead and a worried look appeared on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I suppose it was because the past few days had been so hectic... and the weather is changing!¡± said Old Grandma, who held on to Qin Wanru¡¯s hand tightly and began coughing so hard that Qin Wanru felt painful from her tight grip.

    Qin Wanru did not retract her hand but allowed Old Grandma to squeeze her hand during her coughs. She used the other hand to lift up the cup again to Old Grandma¡¯s lips for another sip of water.

    After a long while, Old Grandma finally let go of her hand.

    ¡°Old Grandma, why don¡¯t you lie down a bit to rest!¡± Nanny Duan urged, looking worried.

    Old Grandma nodded with the little strength she had. She had wanted to tell Qin Wanru many things, but at this moment she could muster the strength to do so. She was, in fact, feeling a little giddy and her throat was starting to feel sore. She could not speak for now.

    Qin Wanru, together with Nanny Duan, helped Old Grandma onto the bed and put the nket over her. Qin Wanru waited for Old Grandma to finally close her tired eyes before she got up to leave.

    ¡°Second Miss, Madam had instructed me toe to get Old Grandma,¡± said a maid, who was rushing down the corridor towards her.

 Chapter 33 - The Damn Ginger Tea

    <h4>Chapter 33 The Damn Ginger Tea</h4>

    ¡°Grandma had gone to bed by now!¡± said Qin Wanru matter-of-factly. She recognized that the maid was none other than Mrs. Qin¡¯s chief maid, Meiya.

    ¡°Gone... gone to bed? What do I do?¡± Meiya said as she walked up and down in panic.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± asked Qin Wanru, frowning.

    ¡°This... this Magistrate Liu sent someone to our house to inquire about Miss Qi. What do we do now... that this mishap befell Miss Qin?¡± Meiya asked, looking all panicky like she had lost all her nerves. She continued, ¡°Madam said that Old Grandma has to be the one to settle the matter with them. Miss Qi usually only listens to Old Grandma.¡±

    How was Old Grandma going to make Qi Rongzhi listen to her if she was already so unwell due to her cough?

    ¡°Second Miss, will you please let me tell Old Grandma about it, so she can decide what to do?¡± Meiya pleaded with Qin Wanru after walking up and down the corridor for a while.

    ¡°Grandma is already asleep, please do not disturb her. I will go and have a look at Miss Qi,¡± said Qin Wanru as she lifted her head to look at Meiya.

    ¡°If Second Miss would go and have a look at Old Grandma, I will go back to Madam!¡± Meiya said, delighted as her eyes brightened. She bowed respectfully to Qin Wanru and turned to leave so quickly that the panicky girl in her a moment ago had totally vanished.

    ¡°Miss...¡± said Qin Yue, sounding worried. ¡°If you go to visit Miss Qi now, she would bite you!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was brutal by nature. Sometimes she would spout nonsense to get people in trouble. She used to bully Qin Wanru so Qing Yue was worried that harm would befall her mistress.

    Qin Wanru smiled but her eyes were cold as she said, ¡°If Madam wants to pay a visit to Miss Qi, I will do it. Don¡¯t worry about me because she can¡¯t really do anything to me!¡±

    Right after she finished the sentence, she instantly guessed Mrs. Qin¡¯s intention. She could see through her evil n to push her to stand before Qi Rongzhi, and she wouldply. While she was sure Mrs. Qin was using Qi Rongzhi against her, Qin Wanru had exactly the same intention, which was to use Qi Rongzhi to spite her. While Qi Rongzhi humiliated Qin Wanru in her previous life, Qin Wanru was not going to let this happen in this life.

    However, she was rather puzzled Mrs. Qin knew about Grandma not feeling well if Grandma only started to cough so badly but she was totally well before she returned to her room.

    How did she know that Grandma would be coughing so badly back in her room that she could not even speak, and that Qin Wanru would personally visit Qi Rongzhi, not wanting her grandmother to be disturbed?

    Could she have overlooked something herself?

    It was not the right to pursue this matter, however, so Qin Wanru kept this in her heart and brought Qing Yue with her to head to the room where Qi Rongzhi was changing.

    Just when she arrived outside the room, two maids were helping another maid who was bleeding on her head to leave. From the position of the wound on her forehead, Qin Wanru could guess that it was Qi Rongzhi who hurt the maid.

    In Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, Qi Rongzhi had always behaved as if she were the master of the house. She would scold and hit maids and other servants whenever she liked. She had never retrained herself from all of her tantrums.

    This was an example of a maid who had been so unlucky to be the victim of her temper.

    When the maid serving Qi Rongzhi saw that Qin Wanru had arrived, she went in quickly to inform her mistress. After a minute or so, the same maid opened the curtains and said to Qin Wanru unfeelingly, ¡°Miss Qin, pleasee in. Our Miss Qi had been waiting for you!¡±

    Thereafter, she stepped to the side to allow Qin Wanru to enter the room.

    Qin Wanru walked up to the curtain and the maid opened the curtain for Qin Wanru to put her head in. It was then she suddenly backed out and moved to one side.

    Instantly, a bowlnded on where she was peeping in and thick, hot soup sshed all over the ce, as the aroma diffused in all directions.

    The maid, who caught some of the boiling ginger soup leaped up and cried in horror.

    The ginger soup was really boiling hot...

    Looking down at the broken pieces of the smashed bowl, resentment shed across her downcast eyes, as she realized that this bowl was meant tond on her head.

    It had been a while since Qi Rongzhi came here for a change of clothing. It could be deduced that she had already drunk the ginger soup sent to her earlier. If the ginger soup she hurled at Qin Wanru was boiling hot, she must have prepared this cup of tea especially for her.

    The boiling hot soup could have disfigured her face even if it did not break her head. If the soup had even dripped into her eyes, she could have lost her sight.

    Qi Rongzhi was indeed a sinister and brutal person, so was the person who prepared the ginger soup andid the trap for her to step in. Whoever it was, she obviously wanted to destroy her using Qin Rongzhi.

    She stepped into the room again and set her eyes on Qi Rongzhi, who was sitting facing the door.

    ¡°You debased girl! How dare you still have the guts toe and see me, after causing me such great embarrassment!¡± said Qi Rongzhi when she saw Qin Wanru entered. She smashed her hand hard on the table and fixed her angry gaze on Qin Wanru. She thought Qin Wanru was rather quick to react and was able to dodge the bowl of boiling hot ginger soup.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get what Miss Qin is trying to say. Why would I be too afraid toe to a room in my own house?¡± Qin Wanru raised her brows and saidposedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this our General¡¯s Mansion? Did you make a mistake, Miss Qi?¡±

    ¡°You... how dare you speak to me in this manner!¡± said a flushed Qi Rongzhi, provoked by Qin Wanru¡¯s. words.

    ¡°Why should I be afraid? Miss Qi is being unreasonable. Are you saying that my father¡¯s status is lower than that of the magistrate? Or that Magistrate Qi had something on my father which he could use it against my father? So much so that I¡¯m not allowed to speak my mind in front of Miss Qin?¡±

    Qin Wanru walked into the room with her heads up, looking fearlessly at Qi Rongzhi and speaking with confidence and wit.

    In the past, Qin Wanru had always been submissive to Miss Qi because she obeyed her mother¡¯s instructions. In reality, the status of the army general was definitely higher than that of the magistrate who was only in charge of administrative matters.

    ¡°You...¡± Qi Rongzhi did not expect Qin Wanru to be so sharp-witted, she was at a loss of words in response.

    ¡°Miss Qi, I¡¯m here on behalf of my grandmother to check on your condition because she is not feeling well, therefore couldn¡¯te. Please exin to me how you fell into the pond so we can make an ount to the magistrate!¡± said Qin Wanru matter-of-factly, as if she was trying to finish up some necessary work. She was not bothered by Qi Rongzhi¡¯s vicious re at her but maintained herposure while seated facing her.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t you the one who intentionally lured me over there?¡± said Qi Rongzhi, gritting her teeth, while trying hard to hold herself back from lunging towards Qin Wanru to scratch her face.

    ¡°Why would I try to lure you over? What good does it do to me?¡± said Qin Wanru coldly and continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who broke the marriage engagement with your brother, neither was I the one who was worried over the mess created in your family. Why would I stir up trouble for no reason? I heard there was even a servant boy who was by the pond, ready to save you out of the water. Moreover, I was on the way to my grandmother¡¯s and was not even close to the pond.¡±

    Qin Wanru tried to gradually let Miss Qi see the point, taking into consideration Miss Qi¡¯s character.

    If Qin Yuru and Mrs. Qin could weave a story to get her trouble, so could she. Qi Rongzhi had always been an opinionated, unreasonable individual.

    ¡°Was there a servant who was getting into the water to save me?¡± asked Qi Rongzhi as her expression changed drastically.

    Under such circumstance, if the male servant had tried to save her by putting his arms around her while she was drenched, she would have lost her modesty.

    ¡°Coincidentally and fortunately, there was a maid who was water confident who saved you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here safe and sound, and are still able to hurl boiling hot ginger tea at me. Otherwise, there would be another case of a maiden losing her modesty in Jiangzhou Prefecture.

    Qin Wanru said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare exaggerate, Qin Wanru. If I find out that what you are saying is false, I will tear your mouth and break your leg, so you wouldn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense again,¡± scolded Qi Rongzhi, pointing at Qin Wanru.

    Qi Rongzhi meant every word she said. Based on her character, she would really carry out what she said, and would never allow herself to be shortchanged. She was not going to let this matter rest if she had suffered any disadvantage.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to believe it or not. You can go to my elder sister¡¯s room to look for clues if you like!¡± said Qin Wanru impassively as she stood up. Then she continued, ¡°On top of that, please try to understand, Miss Qi, that I¡¯m the second daughter of the general so I do not owe the Qi family anything. If you cause harm to me, don¡¯t ever think you can leave the General¡¯s Mansion unscathed!¡±

    After giving the arrogant Qi Rongzhi this piece of advice and warning, Qin Wanru turned to leave the room. She could not care less about Qi Rongzhi¡¯s fallen face.

    It used to be the case that Miss Qi was the one to threaten Qin Wanru. When did the situation turn around and now Qin Wanru was the one to threaten her? Nevertheless, deep in her, she knew what Qin Wanru said was right.

    Qin Wanru, who had not offended her family was not the target of her attack. In fact, It was Qin Yuru who owed her family justice. If Qin Yuru had been trying to secret ruin her reputation, she had all the reasons in the world get back at her.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go check out on the eldest Miss Qin!¡± said Qin Rongzhi, indignant, as she smacked the table with her hand and stood up.

    ¡°Wait, Miss Qi. It would be very rude for you to force your way,¡± Chun Yi, the maid who tended to her in the General¡¯s Mansion tried to remind her and hold on to her to stop her.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m breaking the rule? If Qin Yuru had indeed intended to ruin my reputation and attack me, I won¡¯t let her off,¡± said Qi Rongzhi hatefully. After listening to Qin Wanru¡¯s words, she was now more inclined to believe that Qin Yuru was trying to bring harm upon her, and there was no way she would endure such humiliation.

    ¡°Miss Qi, your brother had sent you here to find out the truth from the eldest Miss Qin. If you offend her, you would upset your brother!¡±

    Chun Yi knew Qi Rongzhi had always looked up to Qi Tianyu, therefore she quickly mentioned Qi Tianyu¡¯s instructions and intentions to her.

    ¡°Then what should I do now?¡± said Qi Rongzhi, indignant, as she tried to calm her anger when Chun Yi mentioned Qi Tianyu. She hated Qin Yuru for making her suffer wrong during this visit to the General¡¯s Mansion, which led to her being angry with Qin Wanru as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show your anger when you arrived at eldest Miss Qin¡¯s room. Just say that you are there to discuss how to go against the second Miss Qin, meanwhile, try to find out if the eldest Miss Qin had really sent that male servant to stand by the pond to save you, thereby destroying your reputation. Find out the truth before you act, Miss Qi!¡±

    Chun Yi knew very well Qi Rongzhi¡¯s intentions, so she gave her further suggestions by saying, ¡°It¡¯ll be even better if you could get the second Miss Qin toe along. If anything goes wrong, just push the me to second Miss Qin. It¡¯ll be killing two birds with one stone. You don¡¯t like second Miss Qin anyways. Wouldn¡¯t it be smart to me the mistake on someone else?¡±

 Chapter 34 - Good Hair

    <strong>Chapter 34 Good Hair</strong>

    "Qin Wanru, you''re indeed a person who kept well to her promise, it took so long for you toe back to me!" said Chu Liu Chen, who was crossing his arms on his chest and standing at the mouth of Moon Cave, leaning against the wall. He stood right in Qin Wanru''s way and was staring at Qin Wanru with raised eyebrows. Although his countenance was too pale for a spirited young man, there was beauty in it.

    His beauty tinged with frailness gave people a thrilling feeling. However, when coupled with his casual but mocking eyes, it also gave forth a feeling of dangerous enchantment.

    Qin Wanru blinked her dry eyes and took a step back unconsciously. She supposed she would be a cannon fodder if she went up to him.

    "I... I didn''t know when you would like to go out for a tour, Prince Chen!" said Qin Wanru, thinking it wise take initiative to exin herself.

    She hoped she had not offended the prince.

    "Why don''t you ask if you don''t know?" Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked casually. dded in a bright red robe, he looked especially enchanting.

    Although he looked exceptionally pale and frail, Qin Wanru had to admit that Prince Chen was indeed so handsome that he looked like someone from a painting, an enchanting character from a painting.

    "Something happened in the house and my grandmother had fallen ill," said Qin Wanru, hanging her head. She pinched the corner of her clothes and sounded helpless.

    Chu Liuchen walked up to her and looked down at her to see her the top of her head, covered with dark hair.

    Although this young man was frail, he was at least a head taller than Qin Wanru. From his angle, Qin Wanru appeared scrawny.

    "Don''t they offer you food in the General''s Mansion? Is that why you''re so short?" a suspicious look appeared on the young man''s face as he reached out to pat Qin Wanru''s head. He realized that her hair was extremely soft so it felt as if he was patting his pet cat. He thought in his heart that she had really good hair!"

    "I''m not short, on the other hand, I''m actually quite tall!" cried Qin Wanru innocently, as she stood straighter, puffing up her chest. At the same time, she looked up to Chu Liuchen to see if he noticed that she had straightened up to look taller.

    She did not feel short at all. In fact, in her previous life, she was even slightly taller than most other girls when she was a growing adolescent.

    However, she realized that she had not entered into that growth spurt when lifted her head to look at Chu Liuchen and immediately she became listless.

    Before she reached the growth spurt, she was indeed rather scrawny!

    "If you''re considered tall, then there would not be any short people in the world!" said Chu Liuchen mockingly, exposing her ignorance. He shrugged and moved on to another topic of conversation, saying, "So I heard someone in your mansion fell into the water today and there was amotion. Was it you?"

    "It wasn''t. It was the daughter of another family!" said Qin Wanru matter-of-factly.

    "There was a lot of drama going on in your mansion and it''s really interesting to be watching them!" said Chu Liuchen, smiling as his mood lifted.

    At this instant, he was like a handsome gentleman in turbulent times. Although he was still too young to be addressed as a gentleman, he did look like the charming gentleman described in books.

    Of course, this was only true when he was in a good mood.

    Qin Wanru did not know whether tough or cry when he mentioned that there was much drama going on in her mansion. All she could do was to force a smile as an indication agreed to what he said.

    "What kind of a smile is that,ing from a little girl? You look worse than if you were crying!" The prince once again tried to pick on her. He stretched out his hand to pinch hard at Qin Wanru''s cheeks once again.

    "It''s painful!" Qin Wanru cried out in pain as she hit Chu Liuchen''s hand in an attempt to stop him.

    She used all her strength as she did so.

    "Hey! You''re quite strong!" said Chu Liuchen, not expecting that Qin Wanru would dare to hit him. He retracted his hand in pain and eximed in pain.

    His skin was no doubt so pale that it almost looked translucent. The ce where he was hit by Qin Wanru became red immediately, so much so that Qin Wanru was beginning to feel guilty about it.

    She retreated a few steps in her nervousness and swallowed a few time. "My... My fact is also red, I''m also in pain!" she stammered in panic and pointed at her face.

    However, her skin was also fairer than most. It turned red quickly when a force was applied to it too. To reduce her sense of guilt, she quicklypared herself to him.

    It was also an attempt to boost her own courage.

    Of course, she would not dare to hit Prince Chen''s hand, she did not have the guts, and this was why she had to exin away indirectly.

    She was guilt-stricken...

    As Chu Liuchen fixed his eyes on Qin Wanru''s face, indeed there two patches on her cheeks which had turned red. She was looking pitiful with those dark, teary eyes. At the same time, she was biting her small red lips, looking fearful, just like a little girl should be.

    She looked delicate and frail, but at the same time, attractive.

    Chu Liuchen did not think much of being hit by this little girl on the hand, after all, he had also caused those two bruises on her cheek. Unlike the princesses in the pce, who were spoilt and arrogance, and the girls from rich families who tried too hard to appear elegant, this little girl was a little silly and adorable.

    Her reaction a real one. She had in fact retaliated after being bullied.

    "Tell me, do you think anything exciting might happen in your mansion tomorrow?" asked Chu Liuchen, who decided to let her off regarding she hitting him.

    "Erm... possible!" stammered Qin Wanru. Based on her judgment, Qi Rongzhi was not some easy character. If she had kept very quiet today, it may well mean that she would be making a scene tomorrow.

    "Where do you suppose the next drama would happen tomorrow?" asked Chu Liuchen, who was not expecting an answer, but was now all excited by the revtion.

    "At... At the ce where you first met me!" said Qin Wanru honestly, after some hesitation.

    "Alright, I will be there early tomorrow morning!" said Chu Liuchen, rubbing his palms together excitedly, as if he was preparing himself for some great feat.

    Looking at him, Qin Wanru was speechless. She knew that eventually, this same Prince Chen would regain his political power. He was the cunning and ruthless ruler whose mind was preupied with important matters of the country. However, why was he so bored now that he was even thrilled to watch the drama between all these girls?

    What happened to progressing the nation?

    "Is the Prince here in Jiangzhou to aplish some important task?" asked Qin Wanru. Blinking, Qin Wanru could not hold it in any longer but blurted out the question she had so badly wanted to ask.

    "What important task could I have? I''ve just taken the opportunity to tour this ce, look for the Fenghua Crystal Lamp, enjoy the scenery. Basically to have fun going around this ce!" said Chu Liuchen with a smile. He continued taking two steps forward then suddenly turned around and waved Qin Wanru over, saying, "Come here, let me take you to have a look at an interesting ce!"

    Qin Wanru bid her lips, hesitated and thought that it looked as if he was waving a dog over.

    She took two steps forward and followed after him.

    "Are you looking for something else other than the Fenghua Crystal Lamp from my house?" Qin Wanru asked, trying to keep up the pace.

    "Who knows if you really have it in your house. Themp is not that special, after all, many people have something simr in their homes!" Chu Liuchen answered casually, as he dusted his robe and took two strides forward.

    Therefore, it looked like he did note specially to her house to look for themp, it was pure coincidence that he found out there was one in Qin Wanru''s family after asking a casual question. Qin Wanru sighed in helplessness and continued to jog along.

    When they reached a bend on the path, Chu Liuchen stopped in his track, realizing that she wasgging behind. He reached out his hand to hold on to hers and with a helpless tone, said, "You''re short and your legs are short. I wonder which man would marry you when you grow up and are still so short!"

    He gave her a look of disdain and made a "tsk tsk" sound of disapproval. His harsh attitude was indeed provocative.

    However, Qin Wanru tried to suppress her anger by telling herself not to lose her temper, because Prince Chen was not in power yet, he was just a young man who had not matured and speak malicious words due to his ignorance. Qin Wanru''s total age from her previous life to this life was older than him, so she told herself not to behave as childishly as him.

    "I''ll just remain single if my family doesn''t manage to marry me off, why do you care?" Qin Wanru blurted out even though she told herself not to get angry and immediately bit her lips in regret.

    "You will look pitiful if you end not a single old woman!" Chu Liuchen said directly. He looked her up and down, sizing her up with squinted eyes and maintained that she was insignificantly small.

    "Your Highness, it is way too early to talk about this matter to me now!" said Qin Wanru, tempted to retaliate by hitting him. However, her fury abated when she saw Chu Liuchen''s red, swollen hand.

    She had hit him out of reflex and she would never dare to do that again.

    There was a Chinese saying that goes "Try hitting a fly above a tiger''s head", which was very apt in describing what Qin Wanru had done. Moreover, Prince Chen was not a tiger, but a dragon. She would never, in her right mind, offend him.

    "Let''s get going and not waste time arguing!" said Chu Liuchen, sounding irritated. He turned around, pulling Qin Wanru along with him, and started running forward. Qin Wanru could hardly speak as she tried to keep up with his pace. She followed him through a number of bends along the way before they finally stopped. By then, both of them were panting hard.

    Chu Liuchen finally let go of her hand when they stopped in the tracks. Qin Wanru supported her upper body by putting both her hands on her knees. She was panting so hard that she could hardly catch her breath.

    "Are you... exaggerating... I''m not even feeling as tiring as you when I... I''m ill!" said Chu Liuchen, who was panting hard as well. He hung on to a pir as his face was as pale as a sheet of white paper. He was forcing himself to speak through his frail and sickly body and was trying hard to catch his breath.

    After Qin Wanru caught her breath and recovered from much panting, she turned around and was taken aback when she saw the Prince''s face. His lips were drained of any color and he was holding tightly to his chest as if he was about to faint. Qin Wanru quickly held on to him to support him.

    Immediately, Qin Wanru patted him gently on his back and gave him a little massage and eventually, his face regained some of its colors, although his lips were still pale.

    The young prince stared at Qin Wanru''s red lips with envy but finally straightened himself by holding on to Qin Wanru''s shoulder. "Look! Do you know what that is?" asked Chu Liuchen, pointing at something ahead of them.

 Chapter 35 - Repay With Your Life If You Fail To Keep It Alive

    <h4>Chapter 35 Repay With Your Life If You Fail To Keep It Alive</h4>

    After Qin Wanru made sure that Chu Liuchen was feeling alright, she lifted her head to look around and realized that he had in fact brought her to the flower patch in her own garden.

    He was pointing a the tiniest pot of flower in the flower patch. However, there were neither any flower of bud growing on the nts, but only a few small, green shoots. In fact, the shoots looked a little yellow and withered and it looked as if they were going to die soon.

    Looking at these young shoots with no flowers or buds, Qin Wanru¡¯s face fell.

    The finger pointing at the nt trembled a little and Qin Wanru looked to the right, then to the left, inadvertently. Only when she realized that there were no other people, she stopped looking.

    How was it that this pot of nt was here? When did this pot of nt appear in the garden of the General¡¯s Mansion? She had not discovered this pot of flower in her previous life, so why was she seeing this nt in this life? This was that person¡¯s favorite flower, and wasn¡¯t that person supposed to be in the capital city now?

    In the previous life, Qin Wanru had not met him before she went to the capital city. All of a sudden, she felt a pain in her nose and she bit her lips to suppress an intense sadness in her heart.

    Although in her previous life, she only spent a short one month¡¯s period with that person, it was the only time she spent in the capital city she felt that heart-warming feeling. He was the only one who showed her forgiveness and kindness. However, that was not enough to change her destiny!

    Could it be that many things changed due to Prince Chen¡¯s intervention?

    ¡°Is this Tangqianyan?¡± Qin Wanru asked after she recovered from her such surge of emotions.

    p! p! p! Chu Liuchen smiled as he pped, looking impressed. ¡°That¡¯s correct! I didn¡¯t expect someone living as far as Jiangzhou is able to recognize this nt. I¡¯ve underestimated you, little girl!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this pot of Tangqianyan belongs to our mansion,¡± Qin Wanru said impassively.

    If one were to consider the climate in Jiangzhou, it was not suitable for the growth of Tangqianyan, which was why this pot of Tangqianyan appeared to be withering.

    In fact, Tangqianyan is an orchid species. By right, it should be blooming in autumn but they were unable to even find any flower buds on this pot of Tangqianyan and it looked just like some weed.

    If it had been trimmed properly at its stems, there would be flowers in the shape of a flying swallow blooming from its stems. A different way of trimming would bring forth a different shape and the top grade Tangqianyan would bring forth the most beautiful and elegant flowers.

    ¡°Of course it does not belong here. I was the one who brought it here!¡± Chu Liuchen said with pride.

    ¡°Did Your Highness actually bring this pot of flower out of the capital city?¡± asked a surprised Qin Wanru, blinking her eyes. It was no wonder that the nt was not looking healthy, after all it had travelled all the way to Jiangzhou and it was already lucky to have survived.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it all the way from the capital city. I actually found it here in Jiangzhou. From the look of it, I¡¯m sure it will be very beautiful once it blooms, perhaps even more beautiful than those in the capital city!¡± said Chu Liuchen, as he put one arm across of his chest, and the other hand on his chin, looking like he was in a good mood.

    That would depend on whether the nt could flower in the first ce, Qin Wanru thought in her heart. She doubted if it would ever flower if it did not even have any buds. It was already lucky to have survived up until now.

    ¡°Do you still owe me something?¡± asked Chu Liuchen cheekily, ncing at her sideways. He was all smiles as he was really in a good mood.

    All of a sudden, Qin Wanru felt an uneasiness in her and answered him, saying, ¡°Your Highness, not only am I a girl, but I¡¯m also a very young one.¡±

    Qin Wanru bowed slightly as a gesture of humility.

    She had a wary look on her face, betraying the anxiety in her heart. Her pale face was all tensed up and there was fear in her watery eyes as she stole a nce at his face. Chu Liuchen was beginning to find her more and more adorable and at the same time, witty.

    Judging from her appearance, no one would have imagined that she could be so violent to trash the bridal sedan.

    With his mood further lifted, Chu Liuchen said, ¡°Of course I would need a little girl like you, rather than a man like me, to take care of a delicate nt.¡±

    Stunned, Qin Wanru bit her lips and said, ¡°Your Highness, I... I¡¯ve never had green fingers. Even those nts which are easy to take care died in my hands!¡±

    ¡°How is it possible to kill a nt under your care?¡± Chu Liuchen chuckled, again looking so charming with those smiling eyes and handsome features.

    ¡°Really, I¡¯ll kill it. I... I¡¯ve grown a few pots of nts and even the easiest nt to take care died under my care!¡±

    Qin Wanru thought it wise to just be honest, she was not lying. She did not know why but she had never been able to grow any nts sessfully. They either die in her hands or be withered. The lucky ones which survived never flowered. They were fortunate that they even survived.

    ¡°If Your Highness put this Tangqianyan under my care, I¡¯m afraid that you will never see it flower!¡± said Qin Wanru, who thought it wise to turn down this troublesome task as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, do you mean to turn down my order to take care of this pot of nt?¡± said Chu Liuchen with a gentle voice and warm smile, while looking at Qin Wanru with those enchanting eyes, as if they belonged to the beautiful immortals. His beauty was truly praiseworthy.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m afraid the nt will die under my care!¡± said Qin Wanru anxiously, as she hanged her head and tried to avert her eyes from his charming face.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unable to keep it alive, you would have to repay me with your life. Now let¡¯s see if this nt can be kept alive!¡± said Chu Liuchen with a teasing tone. Although he was still wearing a warm smile, his words were obviously malicious so much so that a chill went up Qin Wanru¡¯s spin and beads of perspiration began to form. She did think Prince Chen was joking about what he said.

    Chu Liuchen had always been cruel. He had never been known for being kind todies. Having witnessed the bloodshed he created in the previous life, Qin Wanru¡¯s heart began to feel unsettled. This man may appear to be gentle at times, he was actually a temperamental, unpredictable cmity.

    His handsome appearance was deceiving. Although he looked frail and sickly, his mannerisms were deadly.

    ¡°Your Highness, I really am no good of taking care of nts, please let me off!¡± pleaded Qin Wanru. Tangqianyan was one of the most difficult nts to upkeep. It was even a challenge to grow it in the capital where the climate was suitable for its growth, what more she had never had green fingers, how was she going to nurture this nt to the point that it blossomed?

    When Qin Wanru entered the capital in the previous life, Tangqianyan was the most popr nt that every mansion was growing. They were even brought out forpetition with each other. There were even families that threw feasts to invite guests to their mansions for a Tangqianyan appreciation session. One could imagine the kind of celebration the people in the capital were holding for the sake of this flower.

    ¡°Let you off? Who would take care of this pot of Tangqianyan for me?¡± the young man raised his eyebrows and he eximed with a cold voice. At this moment, his beautiful countenance had turned into one of malice and cruelty. In a threatening tone, he continued, ¡°Qin Wanru, I¡¯m giving you the seal which you requested right now. You will take care of my pot of Tangqianyan. If anything happens to it... you know the consequences!¡±

    Thereafter, he took out the seal with the bluegrass pattern, grabbed Qin Wanru¡¯s small hand, which was perspiring, pried open it and put the seal into her palm, then closed her finger on it gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m returning this seal to you, and I am leaving this pot of nt here so you can take care of it. I¡¯m tired and am going back to rest,¡± said Chu Liuchen, raising his eyebrows and began to smile once again. He was back to his casual and rx mood as he loosen his grip on Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and turned to leave.

    ¡°Prince...¡± Qin Wanru opened her mouth to speak but stopped halfway.

    ¡°Yes, do you still have something to say?¡± Chu Liuchen stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her questioningly as a mysterious light shed across.

    ¡°Nothing... but I can only promise to keep it alive!¡± said Qin Wanru, as she swallowed hard and eventually submitted.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good enough to keep it alive, I¡¯m not a fussy person!¡± said Chu Liuchen, satisfied with Qin Wanru¡¯s wit and the cold look in his eyes faded as he turned to leave,ughing.

    This this little girl was rather impressive in that she was able to act cleverly ording to the situation. She even knew how to use her age to her advantage. When necessary, she did not shy away from being assertive and decisive. She was indeed an interesting character.

    What was he to do? He wished he could have this cunning little girl to under his control...

    Eventually, Qin Wanru instructed Qing Yue to carry the pot of flower back into her yard. If she had left the pot at the family¡¯s flower patch, the gardener would probably give it the same amount of care as the other nts and it would likely die.

    Since Chu Liuchen had most likely picked up this pot of nt by chance and brought it to her family¡¯s flower patch, Qin Wanru supposed he would not have given anyone special instructions on the characteristics of the nt and how to take care of it.

    The gardener tending to the flower patch naturally would not know that this was a pot of precious Tangqianyan and would tend in the same manner as he would othermon nts in Jiangzhou. If that happened, this nt would most surely not survive long.

    In fact, this nt did not need much water so it did not need watering every day. It only requires watering every three to five days. On the other hand, it needed more sunlight, but not excessively. It would do the nt well to ce under some morning sun and to bring it into the shade in at noon, then exposed to more sunlight in the afternoon. Although the frequency for watering was not high, it was important to make sure the soil was soaked for every watering, however, one should make sure not to water the leaves.

    It was precisely because of all the tedious care routine that made taking care of the nt so challenging.

    Sometimes the sun could be scorching hot even it was not noon time.

    Such knowledge was actually taught to her by that person but the time she could afford to take care of nts and rx her mind was merely that one short month.

    Although it was only a short one month period, Qin Wanru had memorized everything regarding the characteristics of Tangqianyan and how to take care of it as taught by him.

    After she returned to her yard, Qin Wanru instructed Qing Yue to ce the pot of nt at the south-facing window. Summer had passed and the weather was no longer hot, so it was the best time to sun the pot of Tangqianyan.

    Qin Wanru could not guarantee that this Tangqianyan nt would flower, however, it would not be too difficult to just keep it alive.

    After rifying her thought, Qin Wanru¡¯s heart had finally calmed down. After positioning the pot to her satisfaction, she headed to Old Grandma¡¯s room. Although Old Grandma had not gotten out of bed, she was still coughing. The doctor had alreadye to see her and said that the cough was an old illness and he advised Old Grandma to take as much as rest and not worry over other things as much as possible.

    After visiting Old Grandma, when Qin Wanru was about to turn around and return to her room, she was blocked by someone at the entrance of the yard.

 Chapter 36 - Miss Qi Who Thought She Had Gotten Her Way

    <h4>Chapter 36 Miss Qi Who Thought She Had Gotten Her Way</h4>

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, Miss Qi had invited you to join her in her visit to Eldest Miss Qin tomorrow to be a witness!¡± said Chun Yi, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s personal maid, with a smile as she bowed to Qin Wanru. She hade to convey a message for her mistress.

    ¡°What witness?¡± Qin Wanru asked without betraying any emotions.

    ¡°Tomorrow, my young mistress would be going to Elder Miss Qin¡¯s room to look for evidence. If they were to get into an argument and someone questions them, we would like Second Miss Qin to testify honestly what exactly happened,¡± said Chun Yi with a smile.

    ¡°Is your young mistress going to find trouble with my elder sister?¡± asked Qin Wanru, frowning.

    The question was so direct that Chun Yi found it too awkward to answer. She forced a chuckle and continued to exin, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that my young mistress is going to find trouble with Elder Miss Qin, but she just wanted to know if Eldest Miss Qin was speaking the truth regarding her breaking her engagement with our young master, as well as what happened today!¡±

    ¡°So she is still going there to find trouble after all!¡± said Qin Wanru impassively as she lifted her eyes to look straight at Chun Yi.

    Chun Yi was cornered and did not know how to respond to Second Miss Qin, it was almost impossible to answer her.

    ¡°Go tell your young mistress that I¡¯ve to take care of my grandmother tomorrow and have no time to apany her to make trouble. Tell her not to make trouble too because this is our General¡¯s Mansion. While Miss Qi can do as she pleases in her own house and no could stop her, this is our house and my mother and elder sister would not allow do as she pleases.¡±

    The look in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes was cold, indicating that what she said was a warning to Qi Rongzhi for her to keep from creating trouble. Otherwise, both Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru would not let her off.

    What was said had somehow upset Chun Yi. She bowed to Qin Wanru and turned to take her to leave in frustration.

    ¡°Miss, would Chun Yiin to Miss Qi about you?¡± asked Qin Yue. Qing Yue was bing worried, seeing that Chun Yi was provoked to anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she would!¡± said Qin Wanru, nodding her head, as she turned to walk towards her yard.

    ¡°What should we do then? Based on Miss Qi¡¯s character, wouldn¡¯t she storm over immediately?¡± asked Qing Yue as she followed closely behind Qin Wanru. She was really anxious now, knowing how spoilt and wilful Miss Qi usually was. She was never kind to Qin Wanru, but always vents her frustration on her. Unfortunately, even Mrs. Qin and Elder Miss Qin always sided with Miss Qi and as a result, Qin Wanru was always wronged.

    ¡°This time, however, she won¡¯t!¡± Qin Wanru said with confidence. Qi Rongzhi was not a dim wit. She used to have her way in the General¡¯s Mansion because she had Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru backing her. However, she had lost her support from Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru by now.

    Moreover, she was no longer the Qin Wanru who was used to be an easy target.

    ¡°Then I suppose she wouldn¡¯te to look for you, that¡¯s good!¡± said Qing Yue, feeling relieved as she patted her chest.

    ¡°She will definitelye to look for me!¡± said Qin Wanru as she entered the room, followed by Qing Yue who was taken aback by her words. ¡°Miss Qin, did you say Miss Qi wille to you looking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she will tomorrow!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile, then made herselffortable sitting down on a chair and taking up a book to read, which happened to be one on medicine again.

    Puzzled, Qing Yue remained by Qin Wanru¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Will Miss Qin go to Old Grandma¡¯s ce tomorrow just so she could stop you?¡±

    It was because Qing Yue overheard Qin Wanru saying that she nned to visit Old Grandmother tomorrow.

    ¡°She would naturally go there, perhaps even she will arrive before we do. She will be trying to persuade grandma to apany her to confront Qin Yuru. She is looking for someone to back her up!¡± said Qin Wanru as her smile faded and she opened up the book in her hands and rested her eyes on a picture in the book.

    She was not worried about what Qi Rongzhi was going to do. In fact, she would make use of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s anger to work to her advantage.

    ¡°Are you nning to go after all, Miss?¡± Qing Yue queried anxiously.

    ¡°Certainly! Since Qi Rongzhi tried so hard to get me to apany her, I will take it as I¡¯m going to enjoy some entertainment! It¡¯s even better if the matter is being blown out of proportion,¡± said Qin Wanru. There were only a handful of people in her house who knew that she was not Mrs. Qin¡¯s real daughter. She would be happy to proim this information through Qi Rongzhi¡¯s mouth to the outsiders.

    Coming to the book on medicine, she was actually staring at a picture of a herb that looked very familiar, yet she could not recall what it was after scrutinizing it. She widened her eyes and looked at the footnote beside the picture which said, ¡°July Fragrance¡±, which grows in bunches of three, golden in color, tiny flower, branches out from the main stem into three branches, tapers at the end, blooms during July and August, which gave the name ¡°July Fragrance.¡±

    The root, stem, and flowers of July Fragrance could all be made into medicine for people who had difficulty in breathing and coughed blood!

    Why did this picture look so familiar? Yet she was unable to put a finger to it. She vaguely felt that it had to do with something of importance, however, she was unable to pinpoint what exactly it was. Rubbing her forehead, she realized that in this life, she had totally no impression of certain things about her previous life, while she had some vague memories of other things.

    This ¡°July Fragrance¡± was a vague memory she had of a very important thing from her previous life.

    ¡°Your tea, Miss!¡± Qing Yue offered Qin Wanru a cup of tea she brewed when she saw her looking troubled.

    Qin Wanru used her fingers to rub on her forehead again, then took the cup of tea from Qin Yue to take a sip, then she went back to look at the picture of the ¡°July Fragrance¡±. She was sure she had seen it before, or at least know something about it.

    However, she was also certain that in her previous life, she had no use of this herb.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss? Are you worried about how Miss Qi was going to make use of you tomorrow?¡± asked Qing Yue, looking concerned, when she saw Qin Wanru rubbing her for brows.

    However, Qin Wanru shook her head. She folded the corner of the page with the picture and closed the book, brought the cup of tea to her lips and took another sip and she stared into the air for a moment, pondering.

    She wanted to study medicine!

    Looked like it was a good idea for her to pay a visit to Jingxin Monastery! She suddenly remembered that that day when she visited Jingxin Monastery, the reverend had asked about the ointment Grandma had put on her wound. She had yet to ask Grandma about it. She would do that tomorrow. However, she wondered why the reverend at Jingxin Monastery wanted to know who gave her the ointment. Could there be something behind this?

    Chun Yi was Qin Ronzhi¡¯s most trusted personal maid. In the past, everyone in the Qi family treated her with some level of respect. No one in the General¡¯s Mansion treated her with contempt whenever she was here with her young mistress. This time she was being struck dumb by Qin Wanru¡¯s question time and again, she felt especially humiliated by Qin Wanru¡¯s mockery.

    Feeling provoked, Chun Yi reported to Qin Rongzhi the exact words Qin Wanru had said.

    ¡°What did she mean by all these?¡± cried Qi Rongzhi, and she smashed her hand on the table, infuriated, after hearing the report.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m guessing that the Second Miss Chin doesn¡¯t dare to apany you to confront Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru,¡± said Chun Yu, rolling her eyes as she was also feeling indignant about it.

    ¡°While she doesn¡¯t want to go, I will make her! There¡¯s no way she can escape this!¡± said Qi Rongzhi, giving an evilugh. Did Qin Wanru not say that she was going to Old Grandma¡¯s tomorrow? Qi Rongzhi made up her mind to pay Old Grandma a visit before going to look for Qin Yuru.

    She made up her mind to go to the Old Grandma¡¯s the next day to stop Qin Wanru. After all, she had not visited her since her arrival at the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    Because of the cordial rtionship between the magistrate and the army general, Qi Rongzhi had been a frequent visitor at the General¡¯s Mansion.

    Early the next day, Qin Rongzhi got out of bed and prepared herself to visit the Old Grandma with Chun Yi.

    By the time Qi Rongzhi arrived, Old Grandma had been awake but had not got out of bed. She was sitting on the bed, chatting with Nanny Duan. When she heard that Qi Rongzhi hade, she frowned with displeasure, but still instructed her servant to let her in.

    Once in Old Grandma¡¯s room, Qi Rongzhi paid her respect to her and greeted her in pretense, saying, ¡°Are you feeling better today, Old Grandma?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m getting old and it¡¯s only normal that there will be problems with my body!¡± answered Old Grandma with a hoarse as she cleared her throat with a cough. She had been coughing so much that she could only speak softly.

    ¡°You should take care of your health, Old Grandma, especially when the weather is turning colder now.¡± Qi Rongzhi said while scanning the ce to see if Qin Wanru had arrived. Was she d when she realized that she had arrived earlier than Qin Wanru! Now there was no way Qin Wanru could escape from her.

    Old Grandma could see from Qi Rongzhi¡¯s furtive eyes that she was putting up an acting to visit her so losing all energy to entertain her, Old Grandma leaned back and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting old and I¡¯m feeling tired even after sitting up for a while now.¡±

    What she meant was for Qin Rongzhi to leave.

    ¡°Old Grandma, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. After falling into the pond, I...¡± Qin Rongzhi did not seem to get the hint from Old Grandma for her to leave. Pretending to look apologetic, she continued, ¡°I hit the Elder Miss Qin yesterday and felt really bad now. I would like to go apologize to her today!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being silly, Miss Qi. Yuru and you are like sisters. You just have to exin to her and that would resolve any misunderstanding!¡± said Old Grandma as she coughed and tried tofort her. However, Old Grandma could see that Miss Qi was not sincerely apologetic but was just putting up an act. She did not think much of it since she had been so used to her acts.

    The only difference this time was that she was here because Qin Yuru had been hit by her. Other times, Qi Rongzhi had always acted apologetic and regretful after bullying Qin, pretending to want to make good with her. Seeing her favorite granddaughter being bullied by Qi Rongzhi, Old Grandma truly irritated by her pretentious look of remorse.

    In the past, Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru would brush this off as petty quarrels so Old Grandma could not doing anything even if she was upset. She did not want toe across as some elder oppressing the young girl, or a petty olddy. Moreover, she did not wish that the rtionship between the two families be strained.

    ¡°Old Grandma, Second Miss Qin is here to see you!¡± a voice said from outside the room.

    Just as Qin Rongzhi expected, Qin Wanru hade and a smug looked shed across her face. She hated both of the Qin sisters now and she nned to let both Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru suffer.

    None of them would escape her!

 Chapter 37 - Going Up To Her To Apologize Personally

    <h4>Chapter 37 Going Up To Her To Apologize Personally</h4>

    ¡°Please let Second Miss Qin in!¡± instructed the Old Grandma.

    Qin Wanru entered the room followed by Qing Yue. She first paid her respect to Old Grandma. Thereafter, she walked to the bed and reached out to touch Old Grandma¡¯s forehead, then her own, checking her grandmother¡¯s temperature against her own. ¡°Not hot!¡± Qin Wanru cried, as a smile spread across her face.

    This was what Old Grandmother used to do to her when she was ill. This time, it was the other way round. This loving gestureing from a little girl brought warmth to Old Grandma¡¯s heart. To Old Grandma, this was many times better than a word of concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s an old problem!¡± said Old Grandma with a smile. She coughed a little, then took Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and sat her down beside her bed.

    ¡°Grandma, you didn¡¯t use to cough this badly at this time of the years in the past!¡± Qin Wanru said, as her smile faded. In fact, she was starting to look worried and sad as she thought something was not quite right with her grandmother¡¯s cough.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting older and it¡¯s only natural that my health deteriorates with time!¡± chuckled Old Grandma. She patted on Qin Wanru¡¯s hand light and said lovingly, ¡°While you are growing up, Zhuozhuo, I¡¯m getting older at the same time. This is only natural.¡±

    ¡°How is that natural? Zhuozhuo somehow feel that something isn¡¯t right!¡± said the young girl in a childish tone, and this made Old Grandmaugh and cough again.

    Qin Wanru went closer to Old Grandmother to give her a back rub.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious for Old Grandma to cough a little since she¡¯s getting old. Since you¡¯re here, Wanru, please apany me to go and apologize to your sister!¡± said Qi Rongzhi. This was the real reason why she was here to catch Qin Wanru. She was getting impatient watching Qin Wanru and Old Grandma talk intimately.

    ¡°This is between you and Elder Sister. You should go on your own because I want to keep my grandmotherpany,¡± said Qin Wanru, without looking at Qi Rongzhi, as she continued to pat Old Grandma¡¯s back gently.

    ¡°What are you saying?... You better watch out...¡± Qin Rongzhi had always looked down on Qin Wanru. She could feel anger rising in her when Qin Wanru rebutted and was about to act on her anger.

    However, she stopped herself when she locked eyes with Old Grandma, and quickly forced a smile and said, ¡°You see, I¡¯ve identally pped your sister¡¯s face yesterday. She wouldn¡¯t want to see me unless you help me out. Considering the rtionship between our families, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want my rtionship with your elder sister to be strained, do you?¡±

    She had to restrain herself in front of Old Grandma and pretended to be courteous.

    Her words were definitely calcted. If Qin Wanru refused to apany her, it would imply that she wanted to sow discord between Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi, and therefore sow discord between the two families. This was not going to look good on Qin Wanru, perhaps in the future, this could be used against Qin Wanru and no one would want such a girl for their daughter-inw.

    A chilling look appeared in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes as she thought about how Qi Rongzhi always knew how to talk in front of others in order to get her into trouble. Although it was obviously her fault, she had pushed the me to Qin Wanru the way she phrased her words.

    Qin Wanru lifted her gaze to Qi Rongzhi and blinked her longshes. She was about to say something when Old Grandma tugged on her hand and said, ¡°Zhuozhuo, just apany Miss Qi to your Elder Sister¡¯s. Once Miss Qi is done with apologizing to your sister, she may finally go home with peace of mind.¡±

    Old Grandma was clear that their guest should go home soon.

    What she meant was for Qin Wanru to apany Qi Rongzhi on the trip to Qin Yuru¡¯s room, then Qi Rongzhi would have no reason to stay on in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion anymore. After these, she would let destiny lead the way in their rtionship and trying to force a closer rtionship was not necessary.

    ¡°Yes, Grandma!¡± Qin Wanru nodded in submission since Old Grandma instructed her to do so.

    ¡°Miss Qi, would you please wait outside for a moment? I¡¯ve some things to tell Zhuozhuo!¡± said Old Grandma to Qi Ronzhi politely.

    Since Qi Rongzhi had achieved her purpose, she was happy to oblige. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you outside, Second Miss Qin!¡±

    Thereafter Qi Rongzhi walked out of the room, carrying herself with an air of arrogance. From how she did not even bid farewell to Old Grandma, one could see her poor upbringing.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, do be careful when you¡¯re there. If Miss Qi were to make trouble, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of her. Anyways the rtionship between the two families had been broken and there is no way it could be restored to its formal manner!¡± Old Grandma cautioned Qin Wanru after Qi Rongzhi left the room, fearing that Qin Wanru would be bullied again.

    It was apparent to Old Grandma that after what Qin Yuru had done, the two families might still maintain a cordial rtionship on the surface, but this was not so under that superficial cover. Therefore there was no need for her beloved granddaughter to bow to the Qi family.

    ¡°Be at ease, Grandma, I¡¯ll make sure to be careful!¡± replied Qin Wanru, nodding. She reached out to a cushion and ced it behind Old Grandma to support her, saying, ¡°Grandma, who rebandaged the wound of my arm the second time I fainted? And where did that ointmente from?¡±

    The first time she fainted was when she stabbed herself with the pair of scissors. The second was when Chu Liuchen pinched her on her arm with great force. By the time she regained consciousness, she was already in Old Grandma¡¯s room.

    ¡°Second time?¡± asked Old Grandma, puzzled.

    ¡°Old Grandma, it was the time I came to asked for help from you, to get someone to carry Miss Qin toe to your room,¡± added Qing Yue, trying to remind her of that day after Qin Wanru fainted and was carried by Chu Liuchen¡¯s men to a pavilion outside. Obviously, Qing Yue was not able to support Qin Wanru with the little strength she had and hade to Old Grandma¡¯s room to ask for help. Subsequently, Qin Wanru was carried into Old Grandma¡¯s room.

    ¡°That was when Zhuozhuo just applied some ointment on herself, right?¡± asked Old Grandma, still puzzled.

    ¡°But... but it was bleeding...¡± said Qin Wanru, suddenly not so sure whether she remembered correctly. At that time, Chu Liuchen had pressed down on the wound on her arm so hard that she thought she saw some blood seeping out of the bandage. However, when she woke upter on, the bandage around her wound appeared clean, which led her to believe that the bandage had been changed.

    ¡°There was no blood on the bandage when you returned to my room at that time!¡± Old Grandma assured her.

    There must be something amiss about this entire episode. Could it be that Chu Liuchen had rebandaged her wound and applied some ointment? Qin Wanru could feel her heart leaped as she thought she must have remembered something wrongly.

    Even Qing Yue was getting confused now. In fact, she was in such a panic the other day that she did not notice if there was any blood seeping through Qin Wanru¡¯s bandage. After she arrived at Old Grandma¡¯s room, Old Grandma had instructed her to go back to Qin Wanru¡¯s room. This was why she could not remember if Qin Wanru¡¯s bandage had been redone, and if it had, who was it who did it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll take it as it wasn¡¯t redone. It was just what I thought because at that time it was really painful!¡± said Qin Wanru. She did not want to dwell on this further since Old Grandma was not aware, lest it worried her.

    ¡°Oh my girl, of course it¡¯s painful!¡± said Old Grandma with a pained expression as she caressed Qin Wanru¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Alright Grandma, I¡¯m going with Miss Qi. However, will you please send someone to Qi¡¯s mansion to request them to send someone over to be a witness, Grandma, lest Miss Qi creates any trouble and me it on our family!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright! I will send someone to invite the magistrate¡¯s wife here!¡± said Old Grandma as she nodded. No matter how Qi Rongzhi¡¯s apology turned out to be, she was no longer weed to stay on in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    Anyways it did not look like Qi Rongzhi was going to apologize sincerely and nicely.

    ¡°When the people from the magistrate¡¯s mansion arrive in a while, please direct them to Elder Miss Qin¡¯s room!¡± requested Qin Wanru as she got up to leave.

    ¡°Grandma gets it. Go ahead, Zhuozhuo!¡± Old Grandma waved her away.

    Seeing that everything had been fixed up, Qin Wanru headed out of Old Grandma¡¯s room.

    ¡°Why did you take so long, hurry and go!¡±ined Qi Rongzi who was guarding outside, impatiently. She had never liked Qin Wanru, but she had to restrain herself so she could carry out a bigger, evil n.

    A chilling look appeared in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes, as she tried to ignore Qi Rongzhi, and walked out with Qing Yue following behind her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Qin Wanru?¡± cried Qi Rongzhi when Qin Wanru tried to ignore her. Qi Rongzhi could no longer suppress her anger and raised her hand, intending to give Qin Wanru a p on her face when she passed her. This was how she usually treated Qin Wanru.

    However, Qin Wanru reached out and caught Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand and flung it away from her.

    Qi Rongzhi totally did not expect Qin Wanru to resist her. She staggered and almost fell to the ground. She was two years older than Qin Wanru so naturally, she was taller and heavier than Qin Wanru. However, Qin Wanru still managed to fling Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand off her. After Qi Rongzhi found her footing again, she shouted out in rage, saying, ¡°What are you trying to do, Qin Wanru?¡±

    ¡°What are YOU trying to do?¡± Qin Wanru responded coldly after she steadied herself. Although she was a head shorter than Qi Rongzhi, she was not showing any sign of weakness. ¡°Miss Qi, this is the general¡¯s mansion and a ce where no one weed you. Do you really think that we are fearful of you?¡± continued Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru managed to give a Qi Rongzhi a hard blow even though Qi Rongzhi had always been the vicious one bullied others but would not allow herself to be bullied.

    Fortunately, Qi Rongzhi had been shamed yesterday and the fault seemed to lie with Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru knew that Qi Rongzhi was more interested to get back at Qin Yuru than herself, so she would not waste time arguing with her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go look for your elder sister!¡± Qi Rongzhi said, gritting her teeth. Qin Wanru¡¯s word had focused all of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s malice on Qin Yuru.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s main target was Qin Yuru for now. Although she was not going to let Qin Wanru off either, she would not be able to confront Qin Yuru if she got into a fight with Qin Wanru now.

    Qin Wanru turned and went ahead of Qi Rongzhi without responding to her, seeing that she had tried to suppress her anger. Not only were the two on the same front, they did not see eye to eye anyways. Qi Rongzhi could only follow closely behind Qin Wanru as their maid tailed behind them, as they headed to Qin Yuru¡¯s room.

    After they left, Old Grandma quickly sent an old maid to the magistrate¡¯s mansion. In fact, the two mansions were not too far apart.

    Qin Yuru had just gotten out of bed and was not intending to go to Old Grandma¡¯s room to pay her respect. She was, in fact, nning to go to Mrs. Qin to discuss how to lured Qi Rongzhi to attack Qin Wanru. How she wished that Qi Rongzhi would hurt Qin Wanru badly so as to paralyze her or at least disfigure her face so that her own anger towards Qin Wanru would be abated.

    After washing up, Qin Yuru¡¯s maids served her breakfast.

    ¡°Miss Qin, Miss Qi and Second Miss Qin are here!¡± a maid came in to inform her of their arrival.

    Stunned for a moment, Qin Yuru finally nodded and said, ¡°Let them in!¡±

    She focused her eyes on the boiling hot porridge on the table and conceived an idea as an evil smile spread across her face. She said to Mei Xue, the maid standing by her, saying, ¡°Prepare some of this porridge for the twodies. They should be served breakfast since they¡¯re here! It¡¯s early in the morning and the weather is cold. The porridge will warm them up. The hotter it is, the better!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was never concerned about people life and she loved to smash other people¡¯s things and p other people¡¯s faces. If she managed to provoke her to anger towards Qin Wanru, who knew if this bowl of boiling hot porridge would kill or injure Qin Wanru...

 Chapter 38 - A Big Incident, A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 38 A Big Incident, A Fight</h4>

    Hearing that she was invited, Qi Rongzhi quickly took big steps into the house.

    ¡°Sister Qi,e and have porridge with us. This is cooked using the Kongmy your brother sent usst time. It is very glutinous and fragrant,¡± Qin Yuru passionately came over to hold her hand and said.

    It was as if Qin Yuru did not see Qin Wanru who came in behind Qi Rongzhi. She did not care about her.

    Qin Wanru nced at her from head to tie very passively. Her gazended on the three bowls of porridge on the table. The steaming porridge really looked very appetizing.

    ¡°Big brother indeed treats you the best!¡± Qi Rongzhi snorted. However, she did not take her seat. She turned her head and pushed away Qin Yuru¡¯s hand very unhappily. ¡°Big brother treats you so well, how could you back out of the marriage?¡±

    ¡°I...actually, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on too. I don¡¯t know where the box was from!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s expression changed slightly. She then lowered her head and tears started forming in her eyes. She threw the conversation towards Qin Wanru. She had already discussed this with Madam Di, no matter what, she ¡®doesn¡¯t know¡¯ and she was ¡®set up¡¯.

    ¡°Second Miss, where did the box that you made my big brother finde from?¡± Qi Rongzhi asked Qin Wanru sternly as if she was using her of a crime.

    ¡°It was found in big sister¡¯s house, how am I supposed to know where it¡¯s from?¡± Qin Wanru answered calmly. She then tilted her head slightly and looked at Qin Yuru and asked with slight confusion, ¡°Is big sister going to get engaged to First Young Master of the Qi Family again?¡±

    Qin Yuru froze. She quickly said blurrily, ¡°Now that this has happened, we can only talk about itter.¡±

    What she meant was that since they had broken off the engagement, even if they wanted to re-engage, they would have to wait until this period was over. She sounded like she intended to engage with Magistrate Qi, but be it Qin Wanru or Qi Rongzhi, they all heard the hidden message in her words.

    They were not Qi Tianyu, they were not fooled by her.

    ¡°Then do you want to engage or not?¡± As if she did not hear the hidden message, Qin Wanru asked with a smiling face.

    ¡°Second sister, our parents are the ones that decide our marital affairs, how can we decide anything? Although there¡¯s only the three of us here now, it is still rude for us to talk about these behind their backs.¡± Qin Yuru scolded Qin Wanru very sternly as if she really cared about these mannerisms.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if Mother decides that you should engage with Duke Yong, you¡¯ll listen to her?¡± Qin Wanru asked stupidly like a child that had yet to see the world.

    Covering her hand with her sleeve, Qin Yuru pinched Qin Wanru while keeping a gentle smile on her face. She prompted, ¡°Second Sister, stop saying improper things. Sit down and have some porridge!¡±

    There were three bowls of porridge on the table, obviously prepared for the trio long ago.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, be clear in your words. Is it because you can¡¯t see the good in my big brother and want to climb up to a higher branch?¡± Qi Rongzhi snorted. She heard the hidden message; Qin Yuru obviously wanted to get rid of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s brother and marry Duke Yong in Jing capital.

    She thought about her own brother who was looking forward to re-engage with Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion after some time. Yet, not only was Qin Yuru trying to get out of it, but she was also prioritizing her reputation. She wanted to hide her scandal by covering it with the incident that made her lose her reputation.

    With the context that Qin Yuru did not want to marry Qi Tianyu, then theke incident would naturally be Qin Yuru¡¯s fault. Qi Rongzhi could not hold it in anymore.

    She took two steps towards the table and picked up the bowl of scorching hot porridge and threw it at Qin Yuru. Coincidentally, Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru stood very close to each other. She was aiming for the spot between the two of them. How nice would it be if one bowl of porridge could destroy two bitches¡¯ faces?

    When Qin Wanru saw Qi Rongzhi walking towards the table, she already knew that things were not good. She immediately stepped back and raised her right hand to block herself with her sleeve. Even so, there was still some porridge that sttered onto her right hand, causing her to cry out in pain.

    Qin Yuru also paid attention to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s action. Seeing her lift up the bowl, she too, knew that something bad was about to happen, but she realized it toote. The bowl was already flying towards her shoulder. She tried her best to dodge it and subconsciously used her hand to block it. A small portion of the scorching porridge scalded her palm.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Yuru cried out and fell over instantly. The bowl of porridge fell at her feet and another few drops sttered onto her face.

    Mei Xue plunged towards her in shock, ¡°Miss, Miss, are you okay?¡±

    At this point in time, Qin Yuru was suffering from so much pain that she could not utter a single word. She swung her hand very hard and the porridge slid off from her palm. But even so, arge part of her palm had been scalded. Her palm was as red as blood.

    ¡°Quick, someonee! Miss Qi has injured Big Miss¡¯ hand!¡± Mei Xue shouted.

    ¡°Huh...you can¡¯t put the me on me...¡± Seeing Qin Wanru dodge, Qi Rongzhi was not pleased. She snorted and was about to push the me onto Qin Wanru when she was interrupted by Qin Wanru. ¡°Quick, someone get hold of Miss Qi before she hurt Big Miss again.¡±

    There were other female servants in the house. They were shocked by Qi Rongzhi¡¯s behavior and only snapped back into reality when they heard Qin Wanru¡¯s words. Two of them came forward immediately and grabbed onto Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hands tightly, not allowing her to budge.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s servant, Chun Yi, wanted to go forward to help but was held back by other servants. All the servants got a great shock when they saw that Qin Yuru had an ident in her own house. No one could bear the consequences if anything were to happen to Big Miss. Hence, they must grab hold of the culprit tightly to help them in their exnation.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, how dare you!¡± Qi Rongzhi did not expect Qin Wanru to order her people to grab her. She was enraged and tried her best to break away but it was to no avail. She started shouting angrily.

    This time around, she could not evene up with an excuse!

    ¡°Go report to Madam, tell her that Miss Qi had injured Big Miss, and find a doctor,¡± Qin Wanru paid no attention to Qi Rongzhi and gave orders to two old women whom she had called over.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s subordinates were all very flustered. After receiving her order, the two old women ran out immediately.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you¡¯re so bold! Release me right away!¡± Qi Rongzhi started screaming at the top of her lungs. She twisted and turned with all her strength and shouted at the two servants pulling her very sternly, ¡°Are you two deaf or blind? How dare you pull me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Qi, they¡¯re neither deaf nor blind. They know the ce they¡¯re in and that Miss Qi had just injured my big sister. Is Qi¡¯s mansion unable to let the incident go? You even want to take revenge on my big sister like this!¡± Qin Wanru shouted in a cold voice.

    ¡°What do you mean by unable to let the incident go? Your mansion is at fault, Qin Yuru was a bitch to hook up with some random man and make a cuckold of my big brother! He had lost his face! Did she think that we¡¯re letting her go just like that? How could there be anything as simple as that?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was so mad at Qin Wanru that she stomped on the ground. She stared at Qin Wanru with furious eyes and screamed at her. Her words were subconsciously steered into that direction by Qin Wanru.

    ¡°My big sister and First Young Master of the Qi Family had already broken up and the parents from both sides did not say anything. Miss Qi, who are you fighting justice for, to the extent that you have to cause such a scene? If news of this spreads, I wonder if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯s willing to marry Miss Qi,¡± Qin Wanru said coldly, each sentence reflective of her defence for Qin Yuru.

    Qi Rongzhi got even more furious. She turned towards Qin Wanru who was standing beside her and gave a harsh ¡°Pfft¡±. She struggled with all her strength and said, ¡°What a dirty bitch, she already had a kid with another man, yet she still wants to be with my big brother. He doesn¡¯t want someone else¡¯s woman.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was usually very direct. Now that she was furious, anything coulde out of her mouth. She felt that Qin Yuru had betrayed her big brother and embarrassed him, so she enhanced his own words and exaggerated them. At least she would be talking about how he himself said that he did not want to be a cuckold and it would be less embarrassing for her.

    ¡°Look at the things in this house, I bet many of them are given by that man! Qin Yuru, how could you do such a bold thing? On one side you¡¯re engaged to my brother and on the other, you¡¯re being intimate with another man! You¡¯re so dirty yet someone still wants you! Who else should I pour the porridge at other than you!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was in full-st mode. At this point in time, she had long forgotten that she had meant to bring Qin Wanru into this.

    Mei Xue had already taken Qin Yuru aside and sat down. She anxiously wiped the porridge off her hands and face. There were a few tiny red spots on her face, they did not look big. But there was a big scar on her hand that could not be touched. Qin Yuru¡¯s face was full of tears from the pain.

    The heart-wrenching pain filled her heart with hatred towards Qi Rongzhi. She gritted her teeth, endured the pain on her hand and dashed towards Qi Rongzhi who was being held still by the two servants and gave her two tight ps on the face.

    Because she hated Qi Rongzhi too much, Qin Yuru did not hold back at all. She used all of her energy and the two ps sent Qi Rongzhi¡¯s head flunging to one side.

    Her face became red and swollen immediately.

    ¡°Bitch! How dare you hit me!¡± After a moment of realization, Qi Rongzhi jumped up and kicked Qin Yuru harshly using both legs. She had never felt so sorry for herself before. She kicked Qin Yuru while screaming.

    How could Qin Yuru withstand her strong kick? Her legs turned into jelly all of a sudden and her body fell backward heavily.

    The servants were shocked at the two erupting into a fight. They witnessed how Qi Rongzhi was beaten up and now they were witnessing how Qin Yuru was sent flying to a chair before she fell over with it. This time around, Qin Yuru did not even whine; she passed out right away.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, you¡¯ve gone overboard, you have caused her to pass out! You...your family¡¯s bullying is beyond control!¡± Qin Wanru stepped forward furiously. She stretched out her hand, seeming to push Qi Rongzhi over, but her hand went off-target because of her fuming anger. She ended up punching into Qi Rongzhi¡¯s chest, at the area near her armpit where there was more flesh. Qin Wanru pinched her hard.

    This area was a soft spot for women, especially for 13 and 14-years-old who are still growing. This pinch was so painful, Qi Rongzhi almost could not breathe. After she let out a shriek, with energy from god-knows-where, she managed to break free from the two servants and plunged towards Qin Wanru harshly...

 Chapter 39 - The Big Scar on the Hand

    <h4>Chapter 39 The Big Scar on the Hand</h4>

    Qin Wanru was already prepared. She hid behind the back of the servants standing near her.

    The few servants saw that Qi Rongzhi was stilling for Qin Wanru and immediately went up to block her. However, Qi Rongzhi had just suffered some pain and was nowing towards them like a mad dog. She pushed the servants over and because they did not dare to hurt her, they could only keep on stepping back. Some of them got hit by Qi Rongzhi.

    Qin Wanru retreated to the door. Hearing footstepsing towards them, she looked towards the iing Qi Rongzhi and broke into a sinister smile before she stepped outside of the room with one swift step.

    Madam Di was hurrying over with a few servants and old women. She saw Qin Wanru step outside of the room and paid no attention to her while she tried to get inside.

    Qi Rongzhi was provoked by Qin Wanru to the extent that she was about to go crazy. She rushed out of the door and saw that someone was blocking her path. Thinking that it was a servant in her way, she swayed her hand and gave her two tight ps and scolded sternly, ¡°Bitch, get out of my way!¡±

    She then gave the person a hard push.

    Madam Di was bewildered. Before she could process what was going on, she was pushed outside of the door. Luckily, the quick-eyed servants behind her managed to catch her. After a temporary pause, her temper shot up instantly. She pointed to the already-shocked Qi Rongzhi and shouted, ¡°Get hold of that vixen! Hit her or kill her, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Madam Di was furious. Before she arrived, she listened to her subordinates report on how Qi Rongzhi had poured a bowl of scorching porridge onto Qin Yuru and scalded her. She rushed over in a hurry and was given two tight ps by Qi Rongzhi!

    Once she saw that the person she hit was Madam Di, Qi Rongzhi knew that she was doomed. She stopped making a fuss immediately and was held by the servants and older women.

    ¡°Madam Di, what has my daughter done for an elder like you to call her a vixen? She¡¯s still a kid!¡± A stern remark came from behind the chaotic crowd.

    A representative from Magistrate Qi had arrived after being informed by Old Grandma!

    Hearing this voice, Qi Rongzhi immediately sprung into pitiful tears. ¡°Mother, Mother, they want to ruin my reputation, they want to destroy me!¡±

    ¡°What? Madam Di, time and again, you guys try to destroy my two daughters, why do you keep doing this!¡± Madam Li from Magistrate Qi had just reached the yard¡¯s entrance. Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s cries, she looked at her torn clothes and was fuming with anger.

    She came slightlyter and did not see Qi Rongzhi giving two tight ps to Madam Di. She only saw how her own daughter was being held by servants and had ended up in such a terrible state. She looked nowhere like the daughter of a rich family.

    ¡°Madam Li, you¡¯re just in time. Your daughter scalded Yu Ru with a bowl of hot porridge and even pped me twice! How are you going to settle this? If she¡¯s not a vixen, that what is she? A kid? She¡¯s already so big and ready to get married, yet she¡¯s still a kid?¡±

    Madam Di was also full of anger. She was both mad and angry. The two ps had caused her to lose all of her face, how could she anything nice at this point in time?

    Qin Wanru watched the two quarrel with a peaceful heart. A cold smile shed across her big eyes and frost started forming at the bottom of her eyes. In the past, when Qi Rongzhi would hit herself or ¡®identally¡¯ get hurt, these two would fight to find out. Qi Rongzhi was just a child, this was no big deal. They would have such a big fight that even her Grandmother could not stand up for her.

    Once Qin Yuru got hit, Qi Rongzhi became a ¡®vixen¡¯!

    Pouring scorching porridge onto others and also hitting Madam Di...even if Qi Rongzhi wanted to push the me to her, it would be impossible. She was still thinking about how she could make the two families walk separate paths and to prevent Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi from working hand in glove with each other. Now that stupid Qi Rongzhi had delivered herself right up to the doorstep, it was perfect timing!

    ¡°What? Rong Zhi? You really scalded Qin Yuru?¡± Upon hearing Madam Li¡¯s words, Madam Di found that things were not quite right and immediately turned to ask.

    ¡°Mother, I... I did that because they set me up first. They want to ruin my reputation to make up for Qin Yuru¡¯s fall in reputation recently. Mother, they even cause me to fall into theke and find a man to save me just to hurt my reputation,¡± Qi Rongzhi cried aggrievedly as she exined.

    ¡°Madam Di, my son wants to marry your daughter, but your daughter made a cuckold out of him. The whole Jiangzhou Prefecture is now talking about him, yet you guys find it not enough and even want to destroy my daughter¡¯s reputation as well. Well...fine, we cannot afford to y with the people of General¡¯s Mansion, from today onwards, we will cut all ties with you!¡±

    Upon hearing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, Madam Li was so furious she almost puked out blood. She had always been worried about Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru¡¯s rtionship. Although her son exined that Qin Yuru was set up, she did not believe him. They were all women of the backyard, Madam Li could see through Qin Yuru¡¯s tricks so clearly, it was just his son that could not see it.

    Madam Di had always been in charge of General¡¯s Mansion, she could immediately tell that Qin Wanru was not someone to be loved. As for Shui Run, she had a calm personality. Usually, she does not even go out of the house, how could she set up Qin Wanru by cing the box in Qin Yuru¡¯s house?

    Taking a million steps back, if it was really done by someone else, how could the content of the letters be so legit? This was obviously a lie spun by Qin Yuru.

    Madam Di¡¯s face was now ck from being angered by Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words. She stared red-eyed at Madam Li and said, ¡°Madam Li, what nonsense are you sprouting? When did we harm your daughter? It was obviously Miss Qi that¡¯s in the wrong for pushing the me to others. If something were to happen to my daughter, I¡¯ll definitely not let you guys go!¡±

    She felt that what Qi Rongzhi had said were lies. This was obviously a lie that she had spun because she was feeling guilty for pouring the porridge onto Qin Yuru. If Yu Ru turned out to have an injury, then this matter could not be put to rest!

    At this point in time, Madam Li did not want to say another word to Madam Di. She waved her hand and said to her servants, ¡°Go over there and bring Miss away, we¡¯ll nevere back here again.¡±

    Two servants from magistrate came over immediately. The old women pulled away the hands of the servants who were holding on to Qi Rongzhi. The moment Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hands were free, she plunged into Madam Li¡¯s embrace and cried out aggrievedly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Madam Li turned around angrily and half-carried her daughter away.

    Qi Rongzhi was carried and turned around by Madam Li. As she turned her head, shended her eyes on Qin Wanru. She wanted to say something but was helplessly dragged away by Madam Li.

    Seeing the people from Qi¡¯s mansion take away Qi Rongzhi messily, Madam Di could not care about her anymore. She immediately rushed into the house to take a look at Qin Yuru. The doctor came just then and a big crowd went indoors.

    Outside of the yard¡¯s entrance, there was only Qin Wanru and Qing Yue left. Qin Wanru sighed softly and silently looked at the back view of the crowd from Magistrate Qi. When Qi Rongzhi brought her here today, she had no good motives. She wanted to cause a scene and push the me to her. But the situation got out of hand and Qi Rongzhi could not push it to anyone now.

    The corners of her lips curled into a silent smile. She turned around and her eyes met a pair of handsome eyes that sparked her interest. The corners of her lips froze.

    In the pavilion opposite of Qin Wanru, Chu Liuchen was really leaning against the window. He was wearing a snow-white robe and his handsome face was as white as snow. His eyes were glistening and his mid-brow was like a painting that was hard to describe. He was as elegant as a fairy.

    He stood there peacefully, obviously having watched her for a long time. His gaze semi-casuallynded onto Qin Wanru¡¯s face and his lips curled into a smile.

    Qin Wanru was crying in pain. She thought that it was just a joke and did not expect His Royal Highness to be so free toe and watch the show. Feeling helpless, she gave him a slight bow out of respect and slid indoors with Qing Yue. This man was giving her too much pressure!

    In the house, Qin Yuru had been helped to her bed. The traces of porridge on her body had been wiped clean and the doctor was treating her wounds.

    ¡°How is it? How¡¯s my daughter?¡± Madam Di asked nervously. Seeing her daughter in this state, her heart was in pain and she started tearing.

    ¡°Madam, unfortunately, this hand is severely injured! The injury on the face is not that serious, but she would need to let it heal properly, or else it might leave a scar,¡± the doctor frowned and said.

    ¡°What about the hand? What about this hand?¡± Madam Di looked at her red palm that had grown a big blister and her face turned as pale as snow.

    ¡°The hand...unfortunately, it will definitely leave a scar!¡± The doctor replied helplessly. Arge area of her hand had been scalded and a big blister had formed in the meantime. Her whole palm was bright red, almost bing translucent. Anyone who looked at it would find their heart shivering at the sight of it. ¡°This injury is too serious! There¡¯s nothing I can do!¡±

    ¡°Is there no other ways? There¡¯s no other way that we can consider?¡± Madam Di cried desperately. A girl¡¯s hand was an asset, she would be dispised if she had a big scar on her hand. How could she allow anything to happen to Qin Yuru at this time?

    ¡°This...I really have no solutions. Or there might be good scar-removing ointment in the pce, those might work!¡± The doctor had really run out of solutions, but seeing how anxious Madam Di was, he could only give a solution that he was not so confident of.

    ¡°Pce...an ointment from the pce?¡± Madam Di was flustered, where was she supposed to get an ointment from the pce?

    ¡°Madam, do you want to try requesting from Duke Yong in Jing capital? Perhaps there would be an ointment given from the pce in Magistrate Yong?¡± Standing beside Madam Di, Servant Chou reminded her.

    ¡°Yes...yes. Write a letter immediately. Magistrate Yong had always been well-loved by the Emperor. They must have an ointment from the pce!¡± Madam Di¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She stood up and walked out immediately. She must hurry and write the letter.

    When she reached the door, Qian Wanru was coincidentally walking in. She bowed to her. ¡°Mother, how is big sister?¡±

    ¡°You big sister is fine, there¡¯s nothing wrong!¡± Madam Di paused in her footsteps, leaned back and erupted into a peal of coldughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll go report to Grandmother so that she doesn¡¯t have to worry!¡± Qin Wanru said gently, seemingly unable to hear the anger in Madam Di¡¯s words. She brought along Qing Yue and turned to leave without going in to take a look at Qin Yuru.

    Madam Di was so furious her whole body was shaking. She almost lost control of herself and wanted to give Qin Wanru two tight ps. But she had asked earlier, this had nothing to do with her, it had all started from Qi Rongzhi¡¯s crazy behavior. Qi Rongzhi only did that because she was upset about the cancetion of marriage and came here to cause a scene.

    At this moment, Madam Di also regretted letting Qi Rongzhi into their house. If only she had known she would do something like this.

    But what¡¯s the use of regretting? She could only grit her teeth and stare harshly at Qin Wanru¡¯s back view. Once Yu Ru¡¯s matter was settled, she would take some time out to teach this brat a lesson. How dare she stand at a side and watch the scene unfold without helping her sister to block Qi Rongzhi? Why was this brat so lucky to not get her face scalded? ...

    ¡°Madam, Second Miss¡¯ matter is not urgent, what about Qi¡¯s mansion?¡± Servant Chou reminded Madam Di continued staring at Qin Wanru¡¯s back view with fiercely.

 Chapter 40 - Letâ€™s Cooperate and Stir Up Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 40 Let¡¯s Cooperate and Stir Up Trouble</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean by what to do? Qi Rongzhi that vixen had scalded Yu Ru, what else can we do? We¡¯ll go report it to the Generalter and make the Qi Magistrate give us an exnation. Last time Yu Ru and Qi Tianyu caused such a big scene, the General felt that it is us who have wronged Qi Magistrate. But this time around, this time they¡¯re in the wrong!¡±

    While walking, Madam Di scowled between gritted teeth.

    ¡°Madam, are you saying that we should use this incident to make up for the previous one¡± Servant Chou took two quick steps and caught up with her and asked in a lowered voice.

    Madam Di¡¯s heart faltered. She stood rooted to the ground and her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to do. If they still want to tarnish Qi Rongzhi¡¯s reputation, then they must acknowledge what Yu Ru did in the past. Otherwise, they can forget about it! Qi Rongzhi is so evil-hearted, she could even destroy one¡¯s face just because of her wishful thinking! If this gets out, who would dare to marry her!

    ¡°So Madam is saying that we should discuss with the Madam of Magistrate Qi first?¡± Servant Chou caught up with her trend of thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, we must have a good talk about it, but we shouldn¡¯t hurry, we can leave them hanging for a while, this time around, they¡¯re the ones who are panicking!¡± Madam Di started walking again and her face was stered with a sinister smile.

    Her daughter¡¯s reputation had beenpletely tarnished. Jing capital was far from where they were. Although news of the incident might not reach there, it would be good if Magistrate Qi could change their words.

    She initially wanted Qin Wanru to be the scapegoat, but seeing how the situation was turning out, she could only think of other ways for her to inevitably held responsible for it. Since Qi Rongzhi wanted to budge in, then she better not think about running away

    Although Madam Li was also a very direct person, both families wanted something. Isn¡¯t it better for them to have a good discussion and push everything to others and save their daughters from their miseries? By then, not only Qin Wanru, even Shui Run might lose her reputation because of this incident.

    Thinking about this, a satisfied smile formed on Madam Di¡¯s face.

    At this moment, she have to quickly write to Jing capital to ask for help. It isn¡¯t a bad thing if she could make Yu Ru suffer a bit silently and push the responsibility of the incident of losing reputation to Qin Wanru and Shui Run. Madam Di believed that her own family in the capital would have good ointment given by the pce. Qin Yuru¡¯s injury would get better!

    Qin Wanru did not return to her own house. She sat on the swing that she always went to. She bit gently into her bottom red cherry lip and her body swayed along with the swing. She was absent-minded and frowned while being deep in thoughts.

    Madam Di had always been cunning and full of tricks. If Qin Wanru was not careful, she may XXX. Some things cannot be calcted alone, she needed someone to cooperate with her. Hence, at this moment, she need to find someone to cooperate with her to solve her problem. And she had to find this person from Qi Magistrate.

    As for Qi Rongzhi¡¯s side, she need to make them bring the issue out, in case Madam Xi use this incident toe to a consensus with Madam Li and eventually push all the me to others.

    These two women, one was cunning and evil, one was direct and had a ck heart. If they were toe together and n something, Qin Wanru would definitely be used as a shield for themselves. It looked like Qin Wanru had to make Yu Feng find Qi Baiyu to raise the matter in the magistrate.

    She nned out the whole thing in her mind. She let go of the swing in her hand and stood up. Suddenly, a soft voice whispered by her ear, ¡°Qin Wanru, Qin Wanru!¡±

    This voice was extremely familiar. Her heart shriveled and she looked up immediately. She came face to face with a youngster squatting on the wall opposite of her. Her eyes glistened as she stared at him; it was the person whom she was going to look for ¨C Qi Baiyu.

    ¡°Brother Bai Yu!¡± Qin Wanru jumped off the swing and ran to the wall immediately. She looked up and smiled at the young man lying on the top of the wall.

    The young man hugged the tree beside him as he squatted on top of the wall. His round eyes looked very well-spirited and a smile was stered on his face. He had a pair of light dimples that made his smile look clean and warm. He also had the of fresh spirit of a youth and looked really handsome. Spotting Qin Wanru below the wall, he smiled and waved at her.

    Qin Wanru looked around her and found two rectangle cardboard boxes piled up at a corner. She quickly carried them over. Luckily, they were empty, so they were not too heavy for her.

    She carried them to where Qi Baiyu was squatting. cing one above the other, she started to climb up while trembling a little.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, be careful!¡± Seeing her climb up so wobbly, the young man lost his smile and reminded her nervously.

    The cardboard boxes did not look stable and were swaying a little. He was really worried that she would fall over. He stretched out his hand to pull her up in case she falls over before she could even stand up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Qin Wanru climbed up carefully and gradually stood up. She pulled his hand her body swayed a little and she was so scared her face turned as white as snow immediately . She quickly flung herself to the wall and did not bulge an inch.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, are you alright?¡± He felt a movement on his hand and his face turned white too. He quickly pulled her up and asked nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine!¡± Qin Wanru tried to focus and Looking up at the sunshine boy, she asked him softly, ¡°Brother Bai Yu, why are you here? What a coincidence!¡±

    She was just about to get someone to find him and he appeared. This was an coincidence!

    ¡°When the one at home cried and said that she wants toe back, I knew that something had happened, so I can over to take a look. How is it? Are you alright?¡± Qi Baiyu pulled her hand and only smiled when he saw that she was not swaying anymore.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything when they went back?¡± Qin Wanru was anxious to find out about Qi Rongzhi and her mother.

    ¡°Of course they did! Chun Yi was beaten up and a few servants were sold. It was quite a chaos. Qi Rong¡¯s side was a total mess and my big brother is still defending your big sister. He said that Qi Rongzhi was too demanding, but Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face was already swollen from being hit by Qin Yuru, how is she supposed to let it pass so easily? The two had a big fight!¡±

    Qi Baiyu acquired a grass out of nowhere and causally put it on his mouth. The sunshine boy now looked more cool.

    ¡°Even until this point Qi Tianyu still thinks that Qin Yuru had been set up. She¡¯s really capable!¡± Qin Wanru snorted and a tint of hostility shed across her eyes. It was like this thest time too, no matter how much she exined, Qi Baiyu would only believe that Qin Yuru caused her potential marriage with Qi Tianyu to fall apart. Qi Baiyu believed that she wanted Qi Tianyu to watch his most beloved woman marry someone else. Hence, he was cry against her.

    Even when she was already in a terrible state during them and evidence had been found, it was as if Qi Tianyu¡¯s was blindfolded, he would not believe Qi Baiyu. He tortured himself like Qin Yuru and even almost tarnished his own innocence.

    ¡°Can we make the two of them blow this up? It had already blown up, but we need more people to know!¡± Qin Wanru gritted against the pearly-white teeth.

    ¡°It had already blown up?¡± Qi Baiyu raised his brows.

    ¡°Yes, blow it up, until it cannot be turned around, until the two families will never reconcile again,¡± Qin Wanru nodded and said softly.

    So what if Qi Tianyu still believed in Qin Yuru? He was alone in this stance. Now that he had yet to gain influence, his voice was nothing.

    ¡°Okay, just nice we have some guests at our magistrate today. Mother had originally invited many people over to talk about something,¡± Qi Baiyu nodded and said.

    ¡°To talk about what?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s heart moved.

    ¡°About big brother. Initially, big brother thought that the Big Miss in your family had been wronged, so he pleaded Mother to invite some family members to talk about it, to talk about how there might be people in your magistrate that had set her up. But Qi Rongzhi had ruined the n!¡±

    Qi Baiyu snorted. ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Then help me to stir this up! Let everyone in your family know! Let¡¯s see if the two families can ever reconcile!¡± Qin Wanru blinked her quick-witted eyes and said.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll head back first!¡± Qi Baiyu nodded. He let go of his hand and was going to jump down the wall while holding onto the tree when he suddenly paused and said, ¡°You should go down first, I¡¯ll watch you go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. She was afraid that things would not happen on time as nned. It was better to get things done as soon as possible.

    Seeing the rush in her eyes, Qi Baiyu helplessly stretched out his hand and touched her head. ¡°Okay! Then be careful when you go down, don¡¯t fall over!¡±

    Aspared to the arrogant and dominant Qi Rongzhi, Qi Baiyu has always thought that a younger sister should be like Qin Wanru, soft and cute.

    In the past, when the two families came together, Baiyu was more willing to y with Qin Wanru. She would not look down on his identity as amoner son of a royalty, nor would she be so spoilt to destroy everything and push the me to others. She would also not vent her slight anger on others.

    ¡°I will be careful, head on back!¡± Qin Wanru retrieved her hand from his and carefully squatted down while looking up and shaking her head. ¡°Go quickly, don¡¯t be toote, the people in your house are heading back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first!¡± When she squatted down, Qin Baiyu saw that the cardboard box only swayed a little, they looked quite sturdy, so he was rest assured. After bidding goodbye to her, he held onto the branch of the tree and slid off the wall swiftly andnded at the foot of tree.

    In the past when he secretly came to y with Qin Wanru, he often climbed this tree. He was highly experienced.

    After getting off the tree, Qi Baiyu turned and ran indoors immediately. Qi Rongzhi was making a fuss at this moment, all he needed to do was to stir up the issue and let it blow up. Now that there were so many people at the meeting, it was perfect timing.

    Hearing the footsteps from outside disappear, Qin Wanru finally let down her heart. Qi Baiyu has always been smart. He had no difficulties with things like this. She believed that soon she would be able to hear news from the chaos in Magistrate Qi. This time around, both families could not even maintain a superficial rtionship.

    She wanted to break the hand that helped Qin Yuru in her evil doings.

    She carefully stuck her foot out and tapped a few times before she finally stepped onto the edge of a box. She tiptoed a few times and felt that the base is solid, so she stuck out another foot. When she went up, she was driven by her motivation to talk to Qi Baiyu and she was not scared. Now, the cardboard box swayed twice and she started to fear.

    She bit onto her lip and froze. After regaining her stance, she tried to stick out her foot and find anding spot. This time around, the firm base is the ground.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you¡¯re so brave, secretly dating in the back garden!¡± A dark and sinister voice sounded right by her ear. Qin Wanru panicked and lost control of her feet. She did not know what she was stepping on and her body slipped towards the side. She tried to grab hold of the corners of the box but she had lost control from the fall. Her whole person fell over to the side with the box in her hand...

 Chapter 41 - Qin Wanru, You Are Dead!

    <h4>Chapter 41 Qin Wanru, You Are Dead!</h4>

    The body falling involuntarily to the side, Qin Wanru then closed her eyes and was ready to withstand the pain. It was out of expectation that there was no sharp pain, but just a tremble. She felt something under her body was a bit soft, not like hard ground.

    She reached out unbelievably and touched it, and found it to be warm.

    ¡°Qin Wanru¡¤¡¤¡¤ you are dead!¡± The voice came from under Qin Wanru, thus she suddenly opened her eyes, which looked straightly to another ones with rage. She was familiar with them.

    Qi Wanru nced and saw the faint blood on the corner of the thin lips, it was Chu Liuchen, why was he here?

    She couldn¡¯t think of too much and got up suddenly after pushed him on his body subconsciously.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, do you want to¡¤¡¤¡¤ die!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted, since he was pressed to the ground again when he was about to get up.

    Qin Wanru was scared by his voice which was full of anger, thus she loosened her hand and fell on him again. They looked at each other¡¯s eyes, when Qin Wanru saw his beautiful eyes and every single long and curling eysh was also clear to be seen.

    ¡°Childe!¡± Someone screamed, which scared Qin Wanru to tremble, and then someone dragging her hand pulled her back. Xiao Xuanzi came up quickly and pulled Qin Wanru away from Chu Liuchen, and carefully helped him to sit up. His face went even paler because of shock than Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Childe, childe, you have to be good, you¡¤¡¤¡¤ have to be good!¡± Xiao Xuanzi sweated on his forehead because of panic. He was screaming while gently patted on Chu Liuchen¡¯s back.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know how he felt by looking at Chu Liuchen¡¯s appearance. He sat on the ground and bowed his head. She couldn¡¯t see his face from her point of view, but Qin Wanru was also panicked when she saw him didn¡¯t move, thus she directly knelt beside him and reached out to help Xiao Xuanzi pat him on the back.

    ¡°Ch¡¤¡¤¡¤childe, are you okay?¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at his hand on his knees and found that he was holding his fist with force. Fearing that he might hurt his hand, Qin Wan suddenly reached out to his fist, which was not very tight, and she actually loosened it. Her hand squeezed in and held his hand tightly.

    Although his hand was big, it was cold. She tried to hold his hand by hers and warm his palm.

    ¡°Childe, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Qin Wanru had no idea if she wasforting Chu Liuchen or herself.

    She tried so hard to warm Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand, thus she lowered her hand and reached out with the other hand to warm his hand.

    Chu Liuchen had already recovered from the sick. Then he slightly lifted his head, with his long eyshed fanned, looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s pale face.

    Her face was a bit round, which did not match with her slim body and looked mellower than her body, like a child. Her skin was white and tender like snow, which made her lips redder that looked like blood. Her big eyes were so dark that made people shiver.

    Her eyebrows were also exquisite and beautiful.

    This view of her looked very beautiful, which also revealed slight charm. Although she looked like a child anyway in his eyes, she was quite lovable when the slight charm was mixed with her childishness, and made her a porcin doll.

    He then looked at her tinny pale hand, which was holding his hand. The slender hand was so fragile that it could almost be broken. The temperature of her hand was actually not high, and it was not warm at all, but she was desperate to warm his hand, in a slight way.

    ¡°Okay, I am fine!¡± Chu Liuchen said impatiently, and pulled his hand out of Qin Wanru¡¯s. He got up slowly with the help of Xiao Xuanzi, and deeply coughed.

    ¡°Tell me, what will you do here on this secret meeting at this time?¡± Chu Liuchen looked down at Qin Wanru, who was still sitting on the ground, and said with a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡¤¡¤¡¤ I¡¯m not having a secret meeting, I just have something about Qi Rongzhi to talk to Brother Bai Yu!¡± Qin Wanru reached out to wipe the sweat on her forehead, and got up by holding her waist after he saw that Chu Liuchen was fine. Although he fell under her like a cushion, she still felt that her waist was twisted, and it hurt a little.

    ¡°Are you very familiar with him?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled, and his voice wentzy and gentle.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Brother Bai Yu is very good, he usually takes care of me most!¡± Qin Wanru secretlyined, since she did not know how she messed with the Prince Chen.

    ¡°He is so good that he has to take care of you at the backyard, Qin Wanru, men and women can¡¯t eat together after they turned eight years old, you don¡¯t need me to teach you this, right?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his lips and smiled, which revealed slight coldness and stateliness that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Brother Bai Yu is not someone else; we knew each other before we were eight years old!¡± Qin Wan exined while biting her lips.

    ¡°So you mean that I¡¯m being nosy?¡± Chu Liuchen still said it with smile and the corner of his eyes were slightly raised. He then slowly took out a piece of handkerchief from his chest and wiped the dark red on his lips. His smile was so cold that it could even poke into her bones.

    Qin Wanru almost knew that if she answered yes, she was afraid that he would not let her go through the door easily. Thus, she hurriedly shook her head after seeing his wiping and said in a very decisive way, ¡°I was lucky enough to be saved by childe, otherwise it would be me to fall to the ground!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Chu Liuchen asked indifferently with his long eyshes hung down. He spread out the handkerchief in his hand and looked at the blood on it, then walked slowly in front of Qin Wanru by pushing Xiao Xuanzi away. He showed the handkerchief to her, and then lifted his head up with a pair of pretty eyes faintly looking at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¤¡¤¡¤ do think so,¡± Qin Wanru stuttered, but immediately saluted to Chu Liuchen, ¡°thank childe for saving me.¡±

    ¡°For saving your life!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a deep voice.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Qin Wanru raised her head with shock.

    ¡°For saving your life, are you sure that you will not fall to death from such a high ce?¡± Chu Liuchen lifted his chin slightly, indicating her to look up.

    Qin Wanru followed his sight and looked at the high wall, and she looked at the two boxes flipped over on the side and pouted. She nodded her head reluctantly. ¡°Yes, thank you for saving my life!¡±

    She knew it was possible for her to hurt her foot or even waist, but speaking of losing her life, Qin Wanru was absolutely not convinced.

    However, under such a burning gaze of the childe, Qin Wanru knew clearly that if she did not say something conformed to what he meant, he would certainly find troubles for her, and it was so obvious by looking at the handkerchief spread in front of herself, the blood on which seemed to condemn Qin Wanru.

    ¡°You have to remember that I¡¯ve saved your life, it¡¯s not easy to repay the favor of mine!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her, and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯ll definitely do anything for you as long as I can!¡± Qin Wanru bit her teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Chu Liuchen deeply coughed twice, and was going to turn around and leave by holding Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s hand. He then suddenly turned back and pointed with his finger at the high wall. ¡°Qin Wanru, don¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please be assured, I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Qin Wanru immediately assured since the childe was too difficult to deal with. If she did not act as what he meant, he would not let her go easily. However, Qin Wanru was truly afraid that something happened to him by seeing that he was so injured that he even spitted blood.

    The childe was much weaker than other people were, and she could not take the responsibility if something really happened to him.

    ¡°Come here, take it and wash!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out with the handkerchief on his palm.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wash it right away!¡± Qin Wanru hurriedly rushed to him and took the handkerchief from his hand as if she was taking the me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu Liuchen said while looked at her hand on the waist.

    ¡°Twisted¡¤¡¤¡¤ twisted my waist!¡± Qin Wanru blinked and said pitifully.

    ¡°Do you even have waist? Does a child have the waist? Muffin-top?¡± Chu Liuchen tilted his head to look at her body and smiled in a mean manner, which made him looked like that he was in a good mood.

    Qin Wanru pouted and decided to stop mess with him, since he was hurt to spit blook just now, so it was okay for him to feel happy now, though what he said made people feel ufortable.

    ¡°Remember to wash clean of my handkerchief!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and stopped making troubles for her. He then turned around with the help of Xiao Xuanzi, reached out to touch the corner of his mouth, and spitted. He just bit the tip of his tongue, which almost made him cry with tears. Though the youngdy looked so thin, she was heavy when she fell off, and his tongue was still in burning pain.

    Qing Yue met Qin Wanru halfway, who walked here while holding her waist. Qing Yue rushed to her. ¡°Miss, what happened to you? You were just fine when I left, how do you end up like this after such a short time?¡±

    Qin Wanru asked Qing Yue to stay outside Qin Yuru¡¯s yard.

    ¡°I identally fell!¡± Qin Wanru touched her waist and said with a little sad face.

    ¡°Where did you fall, how can you be so careless!¡± Qing Yue asked urgently since she knew that she was injured badly by looking at her. She then saw the handkerchief with blood on Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, and her face changed, ¡°Miss, where¡¤¡¤¡¤ where did you injure, and you are bleeding!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, the handkerchief is not mine!¡± Qin Wanru knew that Qing Yue misunderstood the thing when she saw that Qing Yue noticed the handkerchief on her hand, but she felt inexplicably guilty, was Chu Liuchen okay? His body was too weak to suffer it.

    ¡°Whose is it? Why is it here on your hand?¡± Qing Yue asked urgently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s talk after we get back, how¡¯s it going on my sister?¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and basically leaned on Qing Yue. Since Qing Yue was two years older than she was and much taller than her, she felt nothing stressful when holding her.

    ¡°Miss, I just found out something, but¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Qing Yue hesitated when hearing what Qin Wanru just asked.

    ¡°What, tell me!¡± Qin Wanru said.

 Chapter 42 - The Battle Between the Two Families

    <h4>Chapter 42 The Battle Between the Two Families</h4>

    ¡°Miss, I just saw Madaming back in a hurry with a few letters and went into Young Lady¡¯s yard. She then called in an old woman who was in charge, who then came out with several letters in her hand. I don¡¯t know if all those letters have anything to do with you!¡±

    Qing Yue said with concern.

    The reason why she hesitated was that she didn¡¯t know if it was useful to her.

    Qin Wanru thought about it for a moment. ¡°Madam just left Young Lady¡¯s yard in a hurry, then she came back with a few letters and asked the old woman to send the letters?¡±

    Mrs. Qin still left Qin Yuru to write letters after something so serious happened to her, then the letters must be sent to the capital city for the medicine.

    It was impossible for doctors of Jiangzhou to cure Qin Yuru¡¯s hand since it was burned so badly. Then the letters were most likely to be sent to Duke Yong in the capital city for the medicine.

    ¡°You now go to find Nanny Yu, and ask her to find Brother Fengzi to get a letter.¡± There were many letters, it could be useful to get any one of them, whether it was written by Qin Yuru or Mrs. Qin, she might be able to find something useful.

    ¡°This¡¤¡¤¡¤ If Madam knew about it¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Qing Yue worried and reminded Qin Wanru. Since they had asked Wang Feng to smash the bridal sedan chair, if Wang Feng stepped in again, Mrs. Qin would never let go of Nanny Yu and Wang Feng.

    ¡°Wang Feng doesn¡¯t have to face directly to the old woman¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said with full confidence. She then whispered something to Qing Yue¡¯s ear.

    Qing Yue¡¯s eyes went brighter after hearing it and kept nodding. Then she left Qin Wanru, who was holding her waist, and rushed back to the yard to find Nanny Yu.

    Qin Wanru kept holding her waist, and staggered back to her yard.

    When she returned to the gate of the yard, Qing Yue ran out again and tried to hold her hand after she saw her. When she was trying to talk, Qin Wanru looked at her with her watery eyes, Qing Yue then immediately shut her mouth and held Qin Wanru into the yard.

    The servants and nannies saluted to Qin Wanru right after they saw her walked into the yard. Then they all looked at her into the room while holding her waist.

    ¡°What happened to the Second Miss?¡±

    ¡°Did she hurt her waist somewhere?

    ¡°Did the Second Miss just fight with someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Qi is still in the house, did they fight again!¡±¡¤¡¤¡¤ The servants and nannies in the yard all talked about it in groups. Though the voice was not loud, it still sounded harsh when mixed withughters.

    Qing Yue was going out to reprimand, but was stopped by Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, look at these people, they don¡¯t really treat you like their master!¡± Qing Yue sadi with anger. Her face went pale because of rage when seeing them gossiping and gloating about the master.

    ¡°Just let them talk!¡± Qin Wanru slightly smiled and sat in front of the dressing table.

    Qing Yue rushed out and brought back a basin of water, helped her wash her face, and served her to change clothes. ¡°Miss, do you want to see a doctor?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s much better now, it¡¯s fine!¡± Qin Wan shook her head and reached out to touch her waist. It seemed to be really fine and she could barely feel hurt when touching it.

    She didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t actually have the waist since she was young, or she just felt hurt because of the hit instead of really twisting it.

    ¡°Miss, you still need to go and see the doctor, it¡¤¡¤¡¤ was uneasy!¡± Qing Yue said with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qin Wanru stood up and walked to the window, of which the sheer curtain was hung so it couldn¡¯t been seen from outside, but people inside the room could see through. After such a long time, some servants and nannies still huddled together to gossip,ughtersing from somewhere of the yard and there were still many people gossiping together.

    Especially a servant in the middle. She was quite excited about talking about it then, and now she still was.

    It was a servant looked like at the age of thirteen or fourteen as tall as Qing Yue. But she dressed more colorful than her. She was much easier to be seen than others in the crowd from a distance.

    ¡°Miss, Qing Cui just came back. She stopped me and asked where were you when I went to find Nanny Yu just now.¡± Qing Yue suddenly exined when she saw that Qin Wanru was looking at the one who dressed brightly in the crowd.

    Qing Cui was one of the leading servants of Qin Wanru. She said that something happened to her mother a few days ago, then she asked for leave and went to take care of her mother. But she was actually afraid that she might go to the Magistrate Qi¡¯s family together with Qin Wanru when she married to them.

    Qing Cui would not suffer it together since she knew that Qi Tianyu would make troubles on that day, because the only one she wanted to serve was Qin Yuru. But what was out of her expectation was that Qin Wanru was fine. Now everyone outside was talking about how shameless the Young Lady was that she could break up with the son of Magistrate Qi to win better life and got together with some rich man in the capital city.

    Some people even indicated that the Young Lady had already cheated on the First Young Master of the Qi Family and got pregnant.

    After hearing the information, Qing Cui packed her things and came back, and now was prying into what happened from people in the yard.

    She was in the room when Qin Wanru came back and she specially slowed her pace when seeing Qin Wanru walked into the yard. She then came out and talked to other servants and nannies in the yard after Qin Wanru walked into the room.

    Qin Wanru looked at her, who was so slim but revealed deep fierceness in her eyes. Qing Cui came back as soon as Qin Wanru was in trouble inst life, but she didn¡¯t go to serve Qin Yuru, and stayed around Qin Wanru. From then on she had been setting her up in collusion with Mrs. Qin and beat Qing Yue to death in the wood house with other people.

    It was so good to see her in this life.

    In fact, Qing Cui had already been with Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru, otherwise how could she know that her marriage was a disaster.

    ¡°Miss, do you want me to call her in to ask her?¡± Qing Yue said with a low voice after seeing that Qin Wanru had been quiet with a serious face.

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head with her eyes fell on her gorgeous clothes and her lips slightly hooked, she then slowly turned around, ¡°it¡¯s not an urgent matter.¡±

    How could she not worry about a servant? Her yard needed to be cleaned, otherwise people would not treat her like a real master. Since Qing Cui had made herself the first one, then just get rid of her like the lead.

    The Young Lady of Magistrate Qi was beat by the one of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!

    The news once again put Qin Yuru at the top of Jiangzhou Prefecture. It was said that Miss Qi¡¯s face was swollen like a steamed bun and her clothes were not decently dressed when she came back.

    The Young Lady of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was not only nasty, mean, but also arrogant, and didn¡¯tmitted to what she did, but also beat the sister of her ex-fiance like this. Woman like this could be sank into the pond. Not only that, she could be treated that way already. If she was not the daughter of Ningyuan Army General, being sank into the pond was a lesser punishment.

    Another news followed by this was that the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s family was not given birth by Mrs. Qin, thus what Mrs. Qin did to Qin Wanru in the past were all disclosed. Because the was not her biological mother, so she me Qin Wanru for everything, as well as the marriage she was med for.

    At the time, everyone in the Jiangzhou Prefecture was talking about the bad reputation of Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru.

    But then, another news came out. It was said that the news wasing from the doctor of the Young Lady of Qi¡¯s family. He said that Miss Qi was lying, who was also a vicious woman, and poured the hot porridge on the face of the Young Lady of Qi¡¯s family. She also was disrespectful to the seniors, and pped Ningyuan Army General¡¯s wife for twice, who couldn¡¯t bear to fight with Qi Rongzhi.

    When the news came out, the wife of Ningyuan Army General also invited some wives of local officials toe to the house to let them see the injured Qin Yuru. Compared with Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face, Qin Yuru¡¯s face and hands were seriously injured, especially the red and big blister on her hand, which shocked all the wives on the spot.

    So after the rumors of talking about how mean the Young Lady of Qi¡¯s family was, people started to talk about how arrogant Miss Qi was.

    Although the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion had broken the marriage with Magistrate Qi, but the youngdy Qi Rongzhi who did not marry actually came to the door and created troubles. She also wanted to ruin Qin Yuru¡¯s face, whose heart was really too vicious. Thus the family that wanted to marry Qi Rongzhi immediately cancelled their n.

    If any family married Qi Rongzhi as the daughter-inw, the family must be in a chaos, who would dare to marry a vicious woman like this!

    As soon as the news came out, everyone knew that Magistrate Qi and Ningyuan Army General could no longer be as harmonious as ever, even if they tried to be nice to each other in front of other people.

    Hearing that Qin Yuru made troubles again, Qin Huaiyong hurriedly went to Mrs. Qin¡¯s yard, and gave her a harsh p on her face. He then went to the study room with anger and didn¡¯t even give a look at Qin Yuru¡¯s ce at all.

    When hearing this news, Qin Wanru was opening the letter, which was found by Wang Feng.

    The old woman in charge took the letter and asked someone to send it to Duke Yong in the capital city. During which, he found the person who delivered the letter.

    The man happened to be very familiar with Wang Feng. They also usually worked together. The old woman came to leave the letter and left, and the delivery man went to feed the horse to get on the road. Wang Feng called several people to help him sort out the things on the road, and easily took away one of the letters.

    Now this letter was in the hands of Qin Wanru. It was so coincident that the letter was written by Qin Yuru to the son of Duke Yong Di Yan in the capital city.

    She not only expressed her thoughts on Di Yan, but also med Qin Wanru for everything happened in Jiangzhou. She said that Qin Wanru and Qi Tianyu had a private feeling, and hid away from her, but fortunately, it was found by a servant of Qin Wanru, Qing Yue.

    She said that her parents were going to set the arrangement for Qi Tianyu and Qin Wanru, who happened to have secret affairs with the second son of Magistrate Qi. Since Magistrate Qi was very angry about it, so he didn¡¯t agree to the marriage.

    She also talked about that the sister of Qi Tianyu, Qi Rongzhi, poured a bowl of hot porriage to her face and hand since she didn¡¯t know what happened and thought that it was Qin Yuru who was picking up troubles. And now her hand was burned¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Whatever it was, they just talked the white into the ck.

 Chapter 43 - A letter, The Best Chip

    <h4>Chapter 43 A letter, The Best Chip</h4>

    ¡°Miss, the Young Lady is too outrageous. It is obviously her own business, but she just viciously med you for everything, and Qing Cui, she is also on her side!¡± Qing Yue was also angry and said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go tell the general and the Old Grandma.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Qin Wanru smirked and smiled softly. She then folded the letter. ¡°This letter was not written by Qin Yuru, since her hand is now hurt.¡±

    Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t write it at all, because her right hand was injured.

    ¡°Not written by her, who would write it?¡± Qing Cui was stunned and said with surprise.

    ¡°It should be Mrs. Qin, who could only tell so many details.¡± Qin Wanru said it calmly since she knew that it letter with so many details could not be written by the injured hand of Qin Yuru.

    ¡°How can Madam write such a letter.¡± Qing Yue¡¯s face turned red because of shame. If she was not mistaken, the beginning part sounded like it was written by the Young Lady, and it sounded very intimate with the man in the letter. As an elder, how could she write such shameful words?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t need to be ashamed since nobody found out, and Qin Yuru would admit that she wrote it,¡± Qin Wanru sneered, and put down the letter, took a sip of the tea at her, then looked quietly on the water. ¡°if you take this letter to my father, nobody can do anthing to Qin Yuru as long as she didn¡¯t admit it was written by her.¡±

    ¡°We can say it was written by the Madam.¡± Qing Yue said hurriedly.

    ¡°The font written by the Madam is also slightly different from the previous ones. It was written with the most formal writing method. Even if you say that she wrote it, she can just deny!¡± Qin Wanru said with a cold voice.

    Qin Wanru sat in the window by her slim body with coldness and contempt, ¡°If it is so easy to make Madam confess her guilty, there would not be so many ghosts that died from no reason.¡±

    Her words were extremely merciless. It was terrifiying for such a weak girl to talk about things happened in the backyard with such a disobedient and cold tone.

    ¡°Then¡¤¡¤¡¤ what to do?¡± Qing Yue stammered and said.

    ¡°Send out the rumor that someone had found a letter.¡± Qin Wanru said peacefully with a smile. The oblique sun outside the window came in, which made her face half bright and half dark.

    Qin Wanru right now looked surprisingly different to people at her age. Her dark eyes hid under her long eyshes, which looked innocent and weak, as well as the charm that other girls didn¡¯t have. Her current appearance made Qing Yue inexinably terrified, and she could¡¯t help swallowed her spit.

    The Miss in front of her was still the Miss of her own, but she seemed to have changed a lot, not the face, but the personalities, which made Qing Yue feel safe in danger.

    Her owndy had really changed, which made Qing Yue feel at ease. There were too many things happening in these days, each of which was targetted to Miss to make her die. If she was still the one she was, Qing Yue didn¡¯t know what could happened to her at a time like this.

    It was thew of the jungle. How could she fall behind as a servant since her master was being so strong.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I¡¯ll leak itter as if I did it on ident.¡± Qing Yue nodded with confirmation that she would and could protect her own master.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Talk it out at night, and don¡¯t let others find out. Come on, let¡¯s go to see Aunt Shui right now.¡± Qin Wanru nodded and stood up. She then hid the letter in her sleeve and she had to bring it to Shui Run, since it was a good chip to bargin.

    Qing Yue answered and went to the family temple by following Qin Wanru.

    Qionghua saw theming over and hurriedly ushered them in. Shui Run still wore a in clothes and sat on the futon. She also did not stand up when she saw Qin Wanruing.

    Qin Wanru took a futon on the side and sat down.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, did my mothere to you?¡± Shui Run shook her head, and her eyes went dark. The previous thoughts of Shui Run had already been overthrown since she knew that it was Mrs. Qin who stained her reputation for the reason to let Qin Huaiyong feel guilty and no longer worry about the thing that Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru sabotaged Qin Wanru.

    Nobody was willing to be stepped into the muddle.

    It was also because of Qing Wanru¡¯s advice that she didn¡¯t make any move.

    ¡°My father maye today, you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Qin Wanru said seriously, ¡°Aunt Shui, I know you don¡¯t usually think too much on my father, but now¡¤¡¤¡¤ if there was no one to battle with Mrs. Qin, me and grandma, and you¡¤¡¤¡¤ we would both end terribly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wanru, I know!¡± Shui Run understood what she said and said it with sadness, while reached out to hug Qin Wanru.

    The girl in her arms was truly slim, as if it was a child that didn¡¯t grow up, who could only scheme for herself. If she was not pushed so hard, a girl with such a slim body should stay in her mother¡¯s arms and be spoiled.

    ¡°Wanru don¡¯t worry, I know what to do!¡± She didn¡¯t intend to do it before, but now since she knew that she had to, Shui Run still had something in her hand.

    Mrs. Qin was so mean that she tried so hard to ruin herself and Wanru, she could not just let herself be fooled by her.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, this letter is for you, take a look, when motheres to you, you can let her give in, but it is not enough to prove that this is written by my big sister!¡± Qin Wanru leaned in the arms of Shui Run, while taking out the letter from the sleeve and said with some hidden meaning.

    ¡°I see!¡± Shui Run took the letter and simply read it. She then took a deep breath and nodded. She understood while her eyes became dark and looking down.

    Qin Wanru stayed in Shui Run¡¯s arms for a while, and finally rose up. She slightly smiled and said, ¡°you shall be fine, and grandma shall be fine, everyone shall be fine!¡±

    Shui Run almost cried after hearing this. She nodded hard and squeezed her hand while biting her lips.

    Qin Wanru stood up and wiped the tears from her eyes. She turned and left with Qing Yue. She came to send the message her father came, and sent the letter to Shui Run.

    It could not be treated as evidence, but could be used as a handle!

    Qin Huaiyong went straight to the study and pped Mrs. Qin for what happened today, so he must be upset and wanted to talk to someone. Qin Wanru knew that she was too young to be that person and grandma was too sick to talk to, and other two wifves were both uneducated since they used to be servants.

    Thus the only one left was Shui Run, and she had indicated to him that she had feelings for him. So father would muste to Shui Run to talk about it. That was the first reason.

    The ident must make Mrs. Qin worried since she had never been pped before, together with the letter. That was the second reason.

    So Mrs. Qin must be rmed if they worked together. The more panicked she was, the more mistakes she would make. Desperate moment was a time like this.

    Qin Huaiyong was too upset to read the files to his hand. Since he had worked so much to fix Qin Yuru¡¯s problem. Even though there was some grudge between him and the Magistrate Qi, they were still polite to each other in front of other people. Especially he had been promised to Magistrate Qi that he would make it up to him that if he went to the capital city, he would help Magistrate Qi be transfered there too.

    Finally, the matter of Qin Yuru was settled.

    He could not thought that after the matter, Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru had gotten into another fight with Qi Rongzhi and Magistrate Qi¡¯s wife Madam Li, which was so serious that everyone in Jiangzhou Prefecture knew about it. Magistrate Qi¡¯s eldest daughter went famous together with his own eldest daughter, and Magistrate Qi was really angry about it and sent someone specially to tell him to take good care of his own wife and daughter.

    To let know what they should and should not talk about.

    They had alrady failed his son, and they were going to do the same to his daughter, Qin Huaiyong had no idea what Mrs. Qin was thinking about. He was even more angry when thinking about that Qi Rongzhi was invited by Mrs. Qin. What was she nning on inviting her, and if she didn¡¯t mean to treat her well, why did she do that. And both sides were humiliated when things turned out to be like this.

    Taking a deep breath, Qin Huaiyong stood up. He didn¡¯t have the appetite for the dinner so he just walked around the house with his hands folded back. He also felt pressed as if something was on his chest. How could he calm down when such a thing happened at the critical time when he was about to be transfered to the capital city.

    The servant didn¡¯t dare to say anything and followed behind when he saw that he frowned.

    After walked for a while, Qin Huaiyong stopped at the little yard and he had no idea why he was here in the family temple. He didn¡¯t know if he should walk in when standing in front of the gate.

    Shui Run went to the family temple ever since the ident, he was ashamed to see her. He thought it should be managed by the senior, but the Old Grandma was sick at the moment and he could not mention it to her at the time like this. But it had to be settled and he didn¡¯t want to wrong Shui Run.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do in front of the gate of the family temple. He thought that it was not an appropriate time when smelling the scent of the flowers in the yard of the family temple, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Qin Huaiyong shook his head after took a sigh and wanted to turn around and leave, since he didn¡¯t know what to do

    ¡°Cousin!¡± The sounding from his back gave him a tremble. He turned around and saw Shui Run standing at the gate with her servants with surprise.

    She was only wearing a simple in-colored clothes, and she was a little excited and a little bit flustered, but even so, she walked out of the temple and stopped Qin Huaiyong.

    They both understood what it meant by taking the step out.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Qin Huaiyong had so much to say at the moment but he just couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Cousin, are¡¤¡¤¡¤ are you here to see me?¡± Shui Run lowered her head and bit her lip and said ufortably. She twirled the handkerchief in her hand, which was one of her habits. Qin Huaiyong had been watching her, so he knew about it.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see you¡¤¡¤¡¤ don¡¯t live here!¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice could not help being softened. If it was really Mrs. Qin¡¯s scheme, she was the most innocent one.

    ¡°Where should I live if I don¡¯t live here¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Shui Run said with a bit disappointment but with no scold. She slightly lowered her head, which made her slim body more fragile and cold at night.

    Qin Huaiyong was both distressed and sad. He subconsciously reached out to help her. ¡°Cousin, you can rest assured, I... I will give you an exnation. You should go back to your yard, it was still too cold out here. Since your body was weak, it¡¯s not good¡¤¡¤¡¤ for your health to live here!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I believe in you, but can I¡¤¡¤¡¤ stay for two more days?¡± Shui Run lifted her head a bit and said gently, ¡°I¡¤¡¤¡¤ I don¡¯t know how it turned out to be this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    Shui Run couldn¡¯t say anything, and lowered her head down hurriedly. The eye marks that shed in the corner of her eyes were noticed by Qin Huaiyong. He reached out and pulled her hand hard. ¡°Come on, go back with me!¡±

 Chapter 44 - Mother, What To Do Now?

    <h4>Chapter 44 Mother, What To Do Now?</h4>

    ¡°Cousin, I... I am... wait a minute, I should wait for aunt to recover!¡± Shui Run tried to break off his hand, while looking gently at Qin Huaiyong¡¯s body.

    There were not too many requests, only let him take care of the Old Grandma¡¯s body.

    Qin Huaiyong was in a shock. The Old Grandma was ill, and the disease was very serious. She was not sick at this time in the past, but suddenly she was sick.

    When he went to visit the Old Grandma, he had asked Nanny Duan that only the youngest daughter had came to visit the Old Grandma recently, Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru had never been here to see her. Although the Old Grandma was not his biological mother, she had raised him up since childhood. He grew up with his own father died early. From this point of view, the Old Grandma was equivalent to his biological mother.

    The rtionship between the mother and the child couldn¡¯t be reced by anyone.

    He knew what Shui Run meant by her words and he was moved. Thus he looked deeply at her and loosened his hand, then nodded and said seriously, ¡°Fine, I see, then youe back two dayster!¡±

    Since Qin Yuru now hurt her hand, her temper was very bad, and now she was forcing people to make her food in the kitchen because she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Her servant Mei Yan was not dare to be disobedient, so she went to the kitchen with attern and it was the tenth time she did so but she didn¡¯t dare to act oppositely, because Mei Xue was just pped hard on her face for several times since she took too much time to bring the vase.

    All the close servants of Qin Yuru knew that she was just pretending to be gentle in front of people outside.

    ¡°It was a letter, and it was said that it was the Young Lady wrote to the son of Duke Yong, which was¡¤¡¤¡¤, the Young Lady would not dare to go out if it was read by other people!¡± Theughter was light, it people could still hear it from the wall since it was quiet at the time.

    Mei Yan was stunned and hid behind the wall.

    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me, that letter was found by Qionghua. If it was seen by the general, it is not just the Young Lady, and even the Madam will be too shameful to go out!¡± Another voice came out withughter and sounded like two servants.

    Mei Yan was greatly shocked. She picked up thentern in her hand and looked at the high wall around her. She then turned to the right, where there was a moon cave door, she needed to find out these two gossipy servants.

    Since the letter was only knew by several close servants of the Madam and the Young Lady, but the voices just now were clearly from two normal servants.

    How could anyone else know about the thing that Madam and the Young Madam wrote the letter and why would Qionghua find it. Mei Yan was so stressful that she could not help shivering when thought of what might happen next.

    When she hurriedly went throught the wall, she found that there was no people there already. She stood still and thought about it, and then went back since she had no time to go to the kitchen.

    ¡°Mei Yan, how did you get the snacks back so soon?¡± Mei Yan met Mei Xue from the inside when she arrived at the door of the house, whose face was swollen and it was clear that she was pped, which made Mei Yan feel sad since they were both the closest servants of Qin Yuru and people were all respectful to them, and no one couldugh at them.

    With such a face, Mei Xue was too scard to walk outside, as well as she.

    ¡°Is Miss sleeping?¡± Mei Yan asked with a low voice.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Mei Xue shook her head with bitterness and her face changed when she saw nothing on her hand, she warned her, ¡°Mei Yan, you are going to get hurt when you walked in like this¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    ¡°I have something urgent!¡± Mei Yan interrupted Mei Xue and walked in by lifting up the curtain. She entered the inside room by crossing the outside one. Qin Yuru sat under the light and lifted her head with cold look when she heard the noise. She was about to be angry when she saw that there was nothing on Mei Yan¡¯s hand, and threw the cup on the table towards her face.

    She usually cared about her own reputation, and she would do it subtly even if she did something to hurt her servants because of anger. She especially hid a long needle in the needle thread, which was used to hurt her servants, instead of embroidering.

    She had left all the bruises on the hands and arms of the servants that nobody could tell.

    Mei Yan avoided the teacup thating towards her, which did not hurt her face but smashed right to her foot.

    ¡°On your knees!¡± Qin Yuru said with a cold and sullen voice. Her face was covered with ointment, which was green in little spots, which also made her eyebrows green under the light of themp. The ointment was soft and greasy, which made her original pretty face look disgusting.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Mei Yan pleaded while looking at the fragments to her foot.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like the fragments on the floor? I¡¯ll sell you to the cheap ce if you don¡¯t kneel down, and I¡¯ll see if you still don¡¯t like it!¡± Qin Yuru said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Miss, I have something important to tell you!¡± Mei Yan did not dare to hesitate, since she had seem so many times that her own prestigeousdy secretly did something like this. She then knelt down and the ceramic chips sticked into her leg, the pain made her face instantly go pale.

    ¡°What?¡± Seeing the blood at Mei Yan¡¯s foot, Qin Yuru felt a lot more good and said with a cold voice.

    ¡°When I was going to the kitchen to get the snacks, I heard two servants across the wall talking about that Qionghua found a letter that you wrote to Duke Yong¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The pain was so harsh that she had to try to focus to tell her the news. She was in so much pain that she sweated a lot on her forehead.

    ¡°What, the letter was lost? Tell me everything!¡± Qin Yuru suddenly stood up with her face changed greatly. She had to ignore punishing Mei Yan and said to Mei Xue who just followed in, ¡°Let her get up!¡±

    Mei Xue answered and hurriedly helped Mei Yan get up.

    ¡°Miss, I heard that someone said so, so I walked there to see but found no one. It must be the two servants that passed by, I don¡¯t know if what they were talking was true or not!¡± Mei Yan got up with the help of others and said after she was a bit sober from the pain.

    However, she did not dare to take responsibility. She could only say that she did not know whether it was true or not. In fact, the two servants were very clear. If they did not really see it, how would they know.

    Qin Yuru bit her teeth, and her face turned pale. ¡°Go get my mother!¡±

    Mei Xue answered and went out hurriedly. While Mei Yan stayed back carefully by holding the wall since her legs were still bleeding and she did not dare to move a little.

    Mrs. Qin came very soon with Nanny Zhou after hearing that Qin Yuru¡¯s letter was in Shui Run¡¯s hand even if she did not want to see anyone.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mrs. Qin came in with her face being swollen and asked urgently, ¡°what do you want to do now?¡±

    ¡°Mother, the letters were sent by someone you chose, howe it was something I did.¡± Qin Yuru was unhappy and said angrily.

    ¡°I let people send it out, and then send people directly to the capital city, how can people let the letter go,¡± Mrs. Qin sat down in a chair upsetly, ¡°tell me what is going on?¡±

    Things happened one after another, which made Mrs. Qin incapable to handle.

    ¡°You say!¡± Qin Yuru said to Mei Yan with a cold voice.

    ¡°Madam, I heard it from two servants when I went to the kitchen to help Miss get the snacks, but they left when I walked cross the wall, so I don¡¯t know if it was true or not!¡± Mei Yan murmured while her head was lowered and she suddenly felt like that she was just being nosy.

    ¡°What a useless one!¡± Mrs. Qin said angrily and rubbed her eyebrows. She then took a deep breath to press down the anger in her chest.

    ¡°Mother, what should I do now? What if Shui Run gave this letter to my father... I... what should I do?¡± Qin Yuru panicked.

    ¡°Nothing... I will go to Shui Run tomorrow, even if the letter was true, you would not be med for it!¡± Mrs. Qin pinched her hand and stood up again, and said with a cold voice after walking back and forth a few times.

    What she said reminded Qin Yuru, who went calm after thought about it. Shen then lifted her injured right hand, and said proudly, ¡°Yes, my hand is hurt, it is impossible to write a letter, if Shui Run said it was written by me, then I can say that it was forged by her!¡±

    The letter was wrote by Mrs. Qin, though she had changed the handwritting, she could not keep Qin Huaiyong away from suspecting. If it happened in the past, Mrs. Qin would not have to worry about it. But she had made up her mind after she felt the pain on her face that she could not let Qin Huaiyong see the letter.

    Not even a little suspecting.

    ¡°Mother can we me it on Qin Wanru?¡± Qin Yuru hated her so much and said while biting her teeth, a cattiness shed across her eyes, and she believed that everything was rted to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°There is no way to me it on her!¡± Mrs. Qin frowned and said impatiently. It was already hard to deal with it, not to mention to me it on Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Mother, it was all because of Qin Wanru, there won¡¯t be so many troubles if she didn¡¯t smash the bridal sedan chair and let Qi Tianyu see the letters in my room, the bitch, I have to teach her some lesson.¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s beautiful face went blue and said while biting her teeth.

    Shepletely pushed all the responsibilities to Qin Wanru, as if she was innocent!

    ¡°Yuru, she is still just a little girl, and the future marriage is still in my hands. Your future is boundless. How can you mess with such a girl? She is just rubble, and you are jewelry, what you need to do is to make friends with her. Things are settled in Jiangzhou, but you can have everything when you are in the capital city!¡±

    Mrs. Qin looked up and looked at Qin Yuru¡¯s face coldly and scolded her.

    ¡°But, mother, it¡¯s all because of her for me to get here, I can¡¯t resign!¡± Qin Yuru said with her face twisted.

    ¡°So what, you have plenty of chances in the future to step on her, so just stay in the house and take care of your wound, everything will be fine after your father goes to the capital city!¡± Mrs. Qin said to Qin Yuru with a terrifying voice, ¡°when he was in the capital city, he could not know about what happened in Jiangzhou, even if someone knew, it would have nothing to do with you after I med the letter thing on Qin Wanru.¡±

 Chapter 45 - Letâ€™s Make A Deal, Shui Ruolan!

    <h4>Chapter 45 Let¡¯s Make A Deal, Shui Run!</h4>

    It was the next day that Mrs. Qin sent to the family temple to look for Shui Run.

    Mrs. Qin and Shui Run had not met each other since that incident. She had initially thought that she did not need toe here, she could well humiliate Shui Run when opportunities arose. However, it seemed that there was no other choice but to pay her a visit this day.

    ¡°How have you been these few days, my dear cousin?¡± said Mrs. Qin with a smile as soon as she entered through the door as she put a handkerchief to her mouth. She had applied ice to her cheekst night and the swell had somewhat subsided. Given that she also applied ayer of blush on her cheek, basically, no one could tell that she had been pped on her face the day before.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing alright!¡± Shui Run replied, having braced herself for this. She looked at Mrs. Qin calmly with her ck eyes.

    Mrs. Qin threw a jealous look at Shui Run, who, with a fairplexion and dressed in a white robe, appeared much younger than she really was. Although her eyes were not especially bright, they were exuberating an air of elegance. Mrs. Qin had always disliked Shui Run¡¯s quiet charm. She must be such an unfeeling person to be so at peace with being a widow.

    Suddenly, the scene of Qin Huaiyong in the study shed across Mrs. Qin¡¯s mind and she could immediately feel her fury rising up in her and eating her up.

    Mrs. Qin had been the one behind the setup, however, what turned out eventually gave Shui Run the opportunity to show Mrs. Qin that she was not one bit interested in Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°You have lost quite a lot of weight these few days, dear cousin! What happened the other day was all the general¡¯s fault. The general had wanted to give you a status in the house as he wished to be ountable to you,¡± said Mrs. Qin, tightening her fists in secret, then rxing them and sat down. She dabbed her nose with her handkerchief and pretended to look sincere.

    To give her a status in the house would mean for Shui Run to be the general¡¯s concubine. Obviously, Mrs. Qin had to force herself to offer this suggestion.

    Mrs. Qin was a heinous woman. So what if the general really have a soft spot for her? Being the wife, and thedy of the house, Mrs. Qin would have control over a concubine. What could Old Grandma do given that she was aging? It would be easy for her to get rid of Shui Run by just making a statement.

    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t want to be a concubine!¡± said Shui Run to Mrs. Qin impassively as she raised her eyes to her and put down the joss sticks in her hands.

    Not only was Mrs. Qin shocked to hear her reply, but the servants who followed behind Mrs. Qin were also taken aback.

    Stunned, Mrs. Qin¡¯s face and she said, ¡°Dear cousin, what do you mean by this? Are you saying you want me to give up my ce to you?¡±

    ¡°Please give me a chance to exin myself. I had been content staying in my little area in the house when the incident fell upon me. Do you think I designed it?¡± Shui Run said coldly, lifting her head to meet Mrs. Qin¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an unreasonable request to find out the truth by interrogating all the servants about what happened! We could also engage the help of the wife of Magistrate Qi, so we can prevent unnecessary rumors.¡±

    To let Mrs. Lee help in the investigation?

    By now, Mrs. Qin was fuming! Little did she expect that this weak-looking Shui Run would be so sharp-witted. She frowned at Mrs. Qin as if she was trying to look into her heart.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scheming, Shui Run!¡± Mrs. Qin gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll create more trouble?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried to blow this up. I¡¯m just afraid that someone had set me up! Originally, I¡¯ve followed my grand aunt here to live a quiet life. I never wanted to be involved in your family matters. However, since now I¡¯ve been implicated, I¡¯ve no intention of running away from it!¡± said Shui Run, ncing at Mrs. Qin as she tried to dust away the dust on her sleeves.

    Mrs. Qin gritted her teeth. She hade here to give Shui Run a piece of her mind but little did she expect that Shui Run would be unmoved by her offer. Supporting herself with arms on the table with anticipation, Mrs. Qin did not believe that she was unable to deal with Shui Run, who was a nobody in her household.

    As Mrs. Qin swept her eyes pass Shui Run¡¯s sleeves, she spotted the corner of a letter. Her heart leaped as she found it familiar. It was the letter belonging to Qin Yuru.

    It was so familiar to Mrs. Qin because she was the one who put the letter into the envelop.

    Mrs. Qin immediately suppressed her anger and put on a smile and said with a calm voice, ¡°You¡¯re a widow, Shui Run. Are you going to rise beyond your position as a widow to rule over others?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Qin, do you then mean that the person who set me up gets to keep her ce? If I were to tell the general, my cousin, about this, I believe you can guess what he¡¯ll do!¡± said Shui Run, showing no sign of backing down, as she straightened her sleeves.

    So much so she made a sound when the sleeve rubbed against the letter in it.

    She used to address Mrs. Qin as ¡°cousin-inw¡±, but now she called her ¡°Madam¡±!

    ¡°Shui Run, do you think a letter alone would do wonders?¡± snorted Mrs. Qin and she shot Shui Run a sharp re, tightening and releasing her fists as she continued, ¡°Shui Run, let¡¯s have a deal!¡±

    She did not wish that Qin Huaiyong would see this letter as much as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested to have a deal. I¡¯d rather tell cousin honestly about everything, rather than keeping anything from him!¡± said Shui Run.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, Shui Run!¡± said Mrs. Qin with a severe tone as she stood up suddenly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s pushing to much. I just wanted to regain what rightfully belonged to me. Since I¡¯ve been set up and trampled upon, I would use my life to clear my name,¡± said Shui Run coldly. Her usual unassuming manner did not mean she would keep quiet when bullied.

    Mrs. Qin was taken aback by Shui Run¡¯s sharp tone, but she maintained a severe front and continued on. ¡°Shui Run, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve been set up. What I¡¯m sure of is that the general had been set up. The General had always treated you with as a rtive who hade to seek refuge in his household. He had meant well, but look at the revenge that resulted from this kindness!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go discuss this with my cousin,¡± Shui Run responded to Mrs. Qin withposure, as she turned to go to the general.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to a corner, Shui Run!¡± said Mrs. Qin severely. She waved for her maids to block the door of the family temple.

    Shui Run turned her attention to Mrs. Qin¡¯s face only to realize that her lips were quivering a little. With a mocking smile on her face, Shui Run said with a calm tone, ¡°Are you using force, Mrs. Qin? Do you really think that I¡¯ll be so stupid to hide the letter with me here?¡±

    ¡°You... you mean this letter is fake?¡± Mrs. Qin almost said these words through her gritted teeth.

    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m so stupid? That I will be framed a second time?¡± Shui Run said impassively with a smile.

    Mrs. Qin could hardly grasp what was in Shui Run¡¯s heart, looking at herpletelyposed expression. Her gaze moved from Shui Run¡¯s face to the opening of her sleeve.

    ¡°You can have this letter. I will go look for cousin once you leave. I¡¯d like him to be the judge between us, about how you hade to me, wanting to take the letter from me by force. It only goes to show that you¡¯re feeling guilty and hiding something. When he sees the original letter, I¡¯m sure my dear cousin would believe my words!¡±

    Shui Run said casually.

    These words of Shui Run almost made Mrs. Qin faint with rage. Was she trying to make her confess?

    ¡°You... what are you trying to find out?¡± Mrs. Qin said through gritted teeth, sounding irritated. Given that so many servants were involved, it would be easy for the general to find out something from them.

    ¡°I refuse to a concubine!¡± Shui Run repeated herself while she red at Mrs. Qin, then continued, ¡°Please go back, since our conversation is not going anywhere. I¡¯m going to leave the family temple in two day¡¯s time to start taking care of Grand Aunt. I guess I shouldn¡¯t stay in the family temple all my life!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Shui Run¡¯s words said calmly provoked Mrs. Qin once again. She twisted the handkerchief in her hand, wishing she could p that beautiful face of Shui Run. How dare she spoke to her like this? Not only did she make use of Qin Huaiyong to threaten her, but she was also obviously nning to use that old woman to back her up.

    Mrs. Qin had been in power of almost everything in the household after marrying Qin Huaiyong. Never had she been wronged or disadvantaged.

    ¡°Please go back, Mrs. Qin!¡± said Shui Run, taking two steps forward, nting the joss sticks in her hand into the alter slowly, waiting for Mrs. Qin to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mrs. Qin said in rage, knowing that she could not do anything to Shui Run now, she turned to leave.

    ¡°What do we do now, Madam?¡± asked Nanny Zhou as she followed behind Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not going to agree to this!¡± said Mrs. Qin through gritted teeth.

    ¡°But... but how about that letter...¡± Nanny Zhou reminded Mrs. Qin. What exnation did they have for that letter in Shui Run¡¯s hands, although Mrs. Qi saw that handwriting on the letter did not look like hers. Nanny Zhou continued, ¡°If the general were to be suspicious, the things Madam said in the past would be questioned.¡±

    If one thing she said was not true, it could imply that everything she said was a lie. Mrs. Qin had done many things behind Qin Huaiyong¡¯s back.

    ¡°We must not let the general believe in this letter and believe what Shui Run says,¡± Mrs. Qin said, gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Madam, how about we find a scapegoat for this, so that even if someone were to report Elder Miss Qin¡¯s trouble to the general, the general would not think that we¡¯re involved if there¡¯s a scapegoat,¡± suggested Nanny Zhou.

    Suddenly, Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes came alive at the idea, as she thought that this was a good idea. ¡°Who can we find to be the scapegoat?¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin!¡± said Nanny Zhou as she pointed towards Qin Wanru¡¯s room and continued, ¡°If only we could direct the attention of this matter onto Second Miss Qin, we would be able topletely shirk all the responsibility. We can say that it was Second Miss Qin who framed the Elder Miss Qin, that she purposely wrote such a cheesy letter and dropped it somewhere where people can pick it up.¡±

    They had been so used to making Qin Wanru the scapegoat for all past troubles that Nanny Zhou had long conceived the idea of pushing the me onto Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Would... would the general be suspicious?¡± as was her habit, Mrs. Qin was tempted to do so.

    Nanny Zhou, seeing that Mrs. Qin was tempted, added quickly by saying, ¡°Of course the general would believe you, given that your rtionship with Second Miss Qin was broken, now that she knows that you¡¯re not her birth mother. We would well imply that she hated the fact that this fact was kept from her, therefore she had thought of this n to frame Elder Miss Qin.¡±

    Mrs. Qin had always liked hearing suggestions like this from Nanny Zhou, and Nanny Zhou, being Mrs. Qin¡¯s personal maid, knew what Mrs. Qin loved to hear best under such circumstances.

    As expected, after listening to Nanny Zhou¡¯s words, Mrs. Qin nodded in agreement and instantly, with a sinister look in her eyes, she said, ¡°Alright, however, we should not be the one to divert the attention to Qin Wanru. Someone else needs to do it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Madam?¡± Nanny Zhou waved the other servants and maids away and moved closer to Mrs. Qin asked her in a whisper.

    ¡°Write another letter!¡± said Mrs. Qin with a sinisterugh.

    ¡°Miss, miss, I¡¯ve picked up a letter at the door to our yard. This is strange, who would leave a letter here? Did you lose a letter?¡± Qing Cui, who went to the kitchen to fetch some snack, came back with a letter in her hands and was making a big deal out of it. This attracted the attention of the maids and servants in the yards and they started to gather around her.

 Chapter 46 - The Two Maids Who Came Before And After

    <h4>Chapter 46 The Two Maids Who Came Before And After</h4>

    ¡°What is it in your hand, Qing Cui?¡± Qin Wanru inquired, putting down the book in her hands.

    Qing Cui, who was taken aback and said in a hurried tone, ¡°Second Miss Qin, it¡¯s important to find out whose letter that is, did not take in Qin Wanru! I found this letter on the floor, is it yours? I saw you writing a letter earlier on.¡±

    ¡°I did not ask anyone to go to the kitchen to get me snacks, did I?¡± Qin Wanru said to Qing Yue, ignoring Qin Cui.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin usually does not eat any snacks after lunch. This is Second Miss Qin¡¯s nap time,¡± Qing Yue lifter her head to look straight at Qing Cui and asked with a severe tone, ¡°Qing Cui, you are the personal maid the Elder Miss Qin, aren¡¯t you familiar with your mistress¡¯s daily routine? Did you go to the kitchen to fetch a snack or did you make a special trip to get the letter?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Qing Yue? Are you saying I¡¯ve made a special trip to the kitchen to get myself some snack?¡± Qing Cui asked Qing Yue furiously and started blushing.

    ¡±I¡¯m not sure if you are eyeing on the snacks, but I¡¯m sure Miss Qin did not ask for snacks!¡± responded Qing Yue in an unhurried manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Miss Qin would be hungry, so I made a special trip to the kitchen. That¡¯s when I realized that there were freshly baked cakes, so I specially brought some for Miss Qin. As a personal maid, shouldn¡¯t I be concerned about this?¡± Qin Yue exined, stammering a little as she rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Being concerned about what I missed? Does it apply to this letter which you pick up too?¡± Qin Wanru answered impassively and continued, ¡°Ever since you returned, I¡¯ve never asked you to enter my room. How did you see me write a letter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin, there¡¯re no other masters staying around here. Whose letter would this be if it¡¯s not yours, Miss Qin?¡± Qing Cui persisted with gritted teeth, wanting toplete what Mrs. Qin had entrusted her, although she was starting to panic a little.

    ¡°No other masters? How can you be so sure I was the one who wrote the letter? If someone were to be found dead now, will you say I am the one who killed him?¡± Qin Wanru snorted and she cast a cold look at Qing Cui. She continued, ¡°What a cunning maid, are you thinking of making me a scapegoat for anything that goes wrong?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin, I...¡± Qing Cui was shocked as she had never met such a sharp Qin Wanru. The hateful look in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes was making Qing Cui very nervous. She tried to avert her gaze as Qin Wanru¡¯s look was like a sharp knife, cutting through to what she was thinking. They were not the usual innocent eyes of Second Miss Qin.

    ¡°Kneel!¡¯ cried Qing Yue as she threw a kick on Qing Cui¡¯s leg. Qing Cui took two quick steps forward and fell forward into a kneeling position.

    ¡°How dare you kick me, Qing Yue!¡± cried Qing Cui, who was not fuming. She widened her eyes and reached out to Qing Yue, willing to pull herself up.

    Although both Qing Cui and Qing Yue were personal maids of Second Miss Qin, Qing Cui had always been held with higher esteem. When Nanny Fang was the overall in-charge of the maids, Qing Cui had always been the more valued one by Nanny Fang.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I kick you? You have anyhow taken a letter and use it to frame Miss Qin!¡± said Qing Yue as she leaped behind Qing Cui nimbly and gave her a hard kick so much so Qing Cui, who had just managed to pull herself up, was forced to kneel down again.

    This time, her kneesnded on the floor even harder than the first so much so that there was a loud thud when her knees touched the floor and the pain made Qing Cui cried out in agony.

    ¡°Please go fetch my mother here, Nanny Yu!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly and calmly.

    Nanny Yu, who was standing by, had been waiting for instructions. She walked up, waved and indicated to a maid to go to fetch Mrs. Qin. After the maid had left for Mrs. Qin, she called for another maid to hurry to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study to fetch the general.

    The two maids left the room one after another, so the first maid was aware that another maid had been sent to the general.

    ¡°Qing Cui, do you think you¡¯ve been wronged?¡± said Qin Wanru slowly to Qing Cui, who was fuming.

    ¡°Miss Qin, what does this lowly Qin Yue think she¡¯s doing? I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson!¡± Qing Cui directed her usation at Qing Yue, but did not dare to look Qin Wanru in the eye. She gritted her teeth and red at Qing Yue with a hateful look as she tried to pull herself up once again.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Qin Wanrumanded with an icy cold tone.

    By this time, Qing Cui was so furious that she had totally lost herposure. With fiery eyes, she cried out, ¡°Based on what authority do you make me kneel before you, Second Miss Qin?¡±

    ¡°Based on the fact that I¡¯m your mistress!¡± Qin Wanru said impassively as her icy re fell on the letter, which identally slipped out of Qing Cui¡¯s hand. That particr envelope containing the letter was none other than the one, which contained the letter from the son of Duke Yong.

    It appeared to be identical!

    The corner of Qin Wanru¡¯s lips curled up into a mocking smile as she realized that Mrs. Qin was obviously in panic. She was certain that Mrs. Qin was using exactly the same trick as before to push all the me to her.

    ¡°Miss Qin, while you are my master, you¡¯re an unfair master, who showed partiality. Apparently, Qing Yue was the one who kicked me. Why then did youmand me to kneel down instead of her?¡± said Qing Cui with a raised voice and red eyes.

    When a number of maids and servants outside Qin Wanru¡¯s room heard noisesing from the room, they put down whatever work they were doing and looked into the window of the room quietly. Some even stood in groups of three or fours and started talking quietly with animated gestures. Qin Wanru¡¯s yard had turned into a market ce where people had gathered to entertain themselves.

    ¡°So I¡¯m a master who¡¯s showing partiality?¡± said Qin Wanru, who turned her gaze from the window to look at Qing Cui coldly, then continued saying, ¡°Since she said I¡¯m partial, let it be. Qing Yue, give her what she deserves, so she would learn who exactly the master here is!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qing Yue answered with a loud, clear voice, and then stretched out her arm to rest her hand on Qing Cui¡¯s head and pressed it down with force, saying, ¡°Apologize to Miss Qin!¡±

    Qing Cui would never have expected Qing Yue to reallyy hands on her. She started to struggle angrily and tried to reach out to catch hold of Qing Yue¡¯s arm. Unfortunately, the angle at which Qing Yue was holding on to Qing Cui did not allow her to touch her. By the time, Qing Yue had pushed her head down a few times as a gesture of apology; Qing Cui was feeling dizzy and was seeing stars.

    Qing Cui grasped the air instead of Qing Yue¡¯s hand. Ovee by rage, she scolded, ¡°How dare you, Qing Yue! You debased girl!¡±

    ¡°Why should I be afraid? There¡¯s no need for me to be afraid to deal rightly with the maid who tries to frame my mistress!¡± said Qin Yue as she let out a coldugh, standing behind Qing Cui.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you to pieces, you debased girl!¡± Qing Yue¡¯s head was being pressed down so hard that she was beginning to see stars. She could vaguely see some a shadow moving in front of her but was unable to see clearly who that was. She could only at the shadow and shout.

    In fact, she was actually pointing diagonally at Qin Wanru instead of pointing towards Qing Yue.

    ¡°You, as a servant girl, had offended your master. Give her a p for that!¡± said Qin Wanru severely, as this was the opportunity Qin Wanru had been waiting for.

    Nanny Yu, who was standing by went up to Qing Cui and gave her four tight ps.

    ¡°You..., debased girl!¡± cried Qing Cui, whose vision was still blurred and could not tell exactly who gave her the ps, but she could taste blood in her mouth.

    The maids and servants outside the room started to talk noisily as they wondered and remarked about why Qing Cui had the audacity to curse her mistress.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± some said with a displeased tone. As the maids and servants turned around and realized that it was Mrs. Qin who hade, they quickly stood back and made clear a path for her. It seemed that Mrs. Qin had managed toe within a short time, and one could see that she was wearing a calm smile.

    ¡°Save me, Madam, save me! Second Miss Qin is going to beat me to death! Please save your servant!¡± screamed a familiar voice, which made Mrs. Qin realize that it was Qing Cui¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Wanru, why did you beat up a maid?¡± Mrs. Qin said, casting a nce at Qing Cui, who was looking pathetic, with messy hair and swollen face. Mrs. Qin could almost feel the pain of Qing Cui¡¯s bruises on her face.

    She must have used a lot of strength on her!

    ¡°Madam, Second Miss Qin wanted to beat me to death just because I chanced upon her letter. Please save me, Madam!¡± Qing Cui¡¯s confidence leaped when she heard Mrs. Qin¡¯s voice and she started to cry out with herints.

    ¡°Is there such a thing, Wanru? What letter is that?¡± said Mrs. Qin as she turned to look at Qin Wanru with a look of shock on her face.

    ¡°Mother, this maid cursed me just now. Would Mother believe the words of a maid who offends her master?¡± Qin Wanru said dispassionately.

    ¡°Madam, it is not as what Second Miss Qin said. I¡¯m actually scolding Qing Yue that debased servant girl. I¡¯m not directing those words at Second Miss Qin. Miss Qin was trying to shield Qin Yue by speaking up for her!¡± Qing Cui cried out.

    ¡°How would a maid dare to curse you, Wanru?¡± Mrs. Qin gave out augh and continued with a gentle voice, saying, ¡°Have you been naughty again? You¡¯re getting older and you shouldn¡¯t be pulling these childish antics. Although this matter concerns the maids and may seem like it¡¯s not a big deal, it involves a person¡¯s life after all, how can you simply cook up a story? How can we do such evil things within our family?¡±

    Although Mrs. Qin said all these with a smiley face and sounded as if she was giving Qin Wanru some heartfelt advice, this was actually part of her evil n to push all me onto Qin Wanru. She was, in fact, using Qin Wanru of brutally punishing an innocent maid, while shielding another maid whom she favored.

    The servants outside the room could see clearly through the window what was happening. They were all wearing a mocking look at this moment, thinking that Mrs. Qin was rebuking Second Miss Qin again, as usual.

    Second Miss Qin was being reprimanded rather frequently and they were wondering why she never learnt her lesson!

    If you knock an egg against the stone, would the egg be able to withstand the impact?

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m in the wrong, Mother?¡± Qin Wanru lifted her gaze to Mrs. Qin after hearing what Mrs. Qin said. She cast an impassive look at Mrs. Qin and raised her eyebrows as if she was questioning Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°You have always been such a willful child...¡± Mrs. Qin chuckled and continued, ¡°Stop pulling tricks, let Mother have a look at the letter you wrote!¡±

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s intention was the turn the situation around so that everyone¡¯s attention would be directed towards the letter.

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Mother? Are you saying that you trust the word of a maid more than me?¡± Qin Wanru snorted and started to speak with a severe tone.

    The smile on Mrs. Qin¡¯s face froze and her expression turned to that of rage. While she had no way of dealing with Shui Run at this moment, would she also fail to deal with this little girl? Qin Wanru did not seem to want to back off in front of so many pairs of eyes, and Mrs. Qin was starting to boil inside her.

    ¡°Wanru, I¡¯m your mother. Do you think a mother would try to bring harm to her own daughter?¡± said Mrs. Qin, frowning and sounding displeased but also a little embarrassed.

    In the past, Mrs. Qin had always hinged on the fact that she was Qin Wanru¡¯s mother to exin that she would not do anything to bring harm to her. She always used this phrase to cover up her intentions and Qin Wanru had used to give her the benefit of doubt.

    However, things had changed. Everyone knew that she was not Qin Wanru¡¯s birth mother.

    Under Qin Wanru¡¯s long eyshes was a pair of eyes filled with many deep thoughts. She had always been fooled by Mrs. Qin¡¯s seemingly sincere ims in her previous life, and this was what eventually led her to her death.

    ¡°Of course a birth mother would never do anything to harm her own daughter. Mother, I know for a fact that you would never do anything to harm Elder Sister! However, I¡¯m not so sure about me. Am I really your daughter?¡± said Qin Wanru, as a sad look shed across her eyes. The voice she used was not too loud, but she made sure everyone witnessing this scene could hear her words!

 Chapter 47 - A Handpicked Maid

    <h4>Chapter 47 A Handpicked Maid</h4>

    Mrs. Qin immediately froze after hearing these words and looked embarrassed. She had forgotten that Qin Wanru had already found out that she was not Qin Wanru¡¯s birth mother earlier on!

    ¡°Mother, you have been taken in by the words of this maid the moment you entered the room and thereby pushing all the me to me. Did you not notice that this maid had attracted the attention of many so that she could shame me in front of them? Don¡¯t you find it strange, Mother, that my ce in this house is lower than that of the maid?¡±

    Qin Wanru lifted her gaze to the stunned Mrs. Qin and continued.

    ¡°I did not realize that the maids in this house are socking in discipline.¡± Mrs. Qin responded, feeling anger arising in her out of shame. She was beginning to get nervous having been questioned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea of what¡¯s happening in my yard all along, given that you are in charge of the backyard?¡± Aposed looking Qin Wanru continued pressing Mrs. Qin while keeping her eyes on Mrs. Qin¡¯s face.

    It sounded as if this was the case all along.

    Surprisingly, this little girl standing among the crowd, one head shorter than Mrs. Qin, was able to maintain herposure. The servants standing around started whispering to each other, criticizing Qin Wanru.

    Although this was the yard where Second Miss Qin¡¯s room was, it looked like a chaotic marketce at this moment, yet Mrs. Qin had the audacity to say that she was not aware of the situation of the servants in the yard.

    Qin Huaiyong, who was watching the entire scene all along, could no longer bear it. He gave amand to his sidekick through a knowing look and the sidekick cried out with a loud voice, saying, ¡°The general is here!¡±

    Upon hearing this, all the surrounding servants and maids by the windows were taken aback and quickly retreated to the sides to make way for the general. There was silence instantly.

    First, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s eyes scanned the maids who were standing by, then he walked in strides into the room, with his hands at his back.

    Mrs. Qin felt something was not right. She did not expect Qin Huaiyong to havee here when she was teaching Qin Wanru a lesson. She turned her eyes to look at Nanny Zhou, who tried to give her a reassuring look.

    ¡°General!¡± Mrs. Qin called out, all smiles, once she calmed her nerves.

    However, Qin Huaiyong did not even look into her eyes by averted his gaze to rest his eyes on Qing Cui, who was still kneeling. He had, in fact, be standing outside for quite some time so he had an idea of what went on in the room.

    This maid was the source of themotion. Usually, Qin Huaiyong would not take notice of the maids, but at this moment, as he fixed his eyes on this maid, he realized that she was much more morously adorned than all other maids.

    Not only was the fabric of the clothes she was wearing much more exquisite than that of other maids, but she also wore dangling earrings which made her look even more prepossessing. Why would the maid to a young mistress be adorned in this manner? What would people think about his daughter if even her maid was dressed in such an unseemly fashion?

    ¡°Is she the maid who had been beaten and tried to draw spectators here?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong coldly.

    At this instant, Qin Wanru walked up to Qin Huaiyong to greet him and nodded her head in response to his question. She pointed to the letter which fell on the floor and said with a loud, clear voice, ¡°Father, she was indeed the maid who was stirring up trouble. I have no idea where she found that letter, which she insisted was written by me. She argued her point by saying that there are no other masters living around here apart from me, so she insisted the letter must belong to me!¡±

    ¡°Bring that letter over to me!¡± Qin Huaiyongmanded while he kept his eyes on Mrs. Qin.

    Mrs. Qin lost her nerve, but tried her best to camouge the panic on her face by pulling a straight face. Although she had meant for this letter to finally end up in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hands, this was not the time.

    However, there was no way she dared to prevent what was happening at this moment, she could only try to steady her trembling hands by holding tightly to her handkerchief.

    The general¡¯s sidekick went over to pick up the letter on the floor and handed it to the Qin Huaiyong. As Qin Huaiyong took the letter, he realized that it was a sealed envelope which was addressed to Master Di. Apart from that, there were no other inscriptions on the envelope.

    There was nothing special about the handwritings, except that from the light strokes, it was apparent that these handwritings belonged to that of a girl.

    It would seem that Qin Wanru was the only one in the household who would address the son of the Di family in this way because Mrs. Qin did not address him in this manner and it seemed impossible for Qin Yuru to be writing the letter at this time when her mother was sick and lying in bed.

    It would seem to be the case from the surface!

    ¡°Is this the letter which the maid said was written by Wanru?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong as he lifted a questioning gaze and rested it on Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°General... this, this maid said...¡± Mrs. Qin stammered as she was no longer sounding so confident as she was using Qin Wanru a minute ago.

    ¡°Is this maid your daughter? Why are you trying to protect her?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong as he looked coldly at Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°I... how could the general use me of this? Am I not trying to solve the problem here? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not been solved and Wanru was ming me. At this moment, everything was still a little unsettled!¡± said Mrs. Qin, who brought her handkerchief to her face and tried to look as if she had been wronged.

    ¡°Who made the arrangement for this maid to serve Wanru?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong.

    Panicked, Mrs. Qin quickly replied by saying, ¡°She... was handpicked by Wanru and this maid had been serving her for more than a year.¡±

    ¡°Serving her for more than a year? More like the maid had made herself into the mistress! Look at how she dresses! It would look like she is the mistress if she stands next to Wanru and Wanru would be thought as the maid!¡± As Qin Huaiyong¡¯s eyes came to rest on Qin Wanru, he realized that she was wearing a in white robe. Although the robe did look beautiful on her, she appeared too modest.

    Compared to this maid who was all dolled up, Qin Wanru indeed appeared to be her maid.

    ¡°But... but she had been the one to pick this maid for herself,¡± Mrs. Qin tried to shirk the responsibility. She was not going to confess that she was the one who asked Nanny Fang to persuade Qin Wanru to take Qing Cui in as her maid. At that time, Qin Wanru was only nine years old and it was easy to coax her into a decision.

    ¡°When was she at that time?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong, frowning.

    Mrs. Qin was immediately struck dumb by this question. She twisted her handkerchief and gnashed her teeth. She knew there was no way the general would have embarrassed her in front of the crowd in this way if he had not witnessed the scene earlier on.

    ¡°Do you mean she was able to make a wise choice at such a young age? I remember that old maid who had been beaten to death as a punishment. Wasn¡¯t she a maid of yours? The maids who are working for Wanru here all reported to you, and this one kind of lord of Wanru. It seemed that all the servants here don¡¯t treat Wanru as their mistress. While they watched the drama going on a moment ago, they were criticizing their mistress. Are you sure Wanru handpicked all of them?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong said sarcastically.

    A series of events happened one after another, and it was apparent to him that Mrs. Qin did not treat Qin Wanru as her daughter. In fact, she had no regard for Wanru¡¯s interest at all.

    Qin Huaiyong could now clearly see that her im about treating Qin Wanru as her own daughter was nothing but a lie.

    He did not have any other descendants apart from his two daughters. Although Qin Wanru was not his own daughter, he had treated her as one. His protective feelings towards her had grown over these years after he took her under his wings. Moreover, he had always felt indebted to his savior whenever he thought about how he had sacrificed his life for the general.

    ¡°General, this... I¡¯m not aware of all these things!¡± Mrs. Qin tried to justify herself as she could see that things were going right for her when she heard Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words.

    ¡°There¡¯s no excuse for you to be unaware of this given that you¡¯re in charge of the household matters. Otherwise what else are you responsible for?¡± Qin Huaiyong said impassively.

    ¡°I... I really wasn¡¯t aware of these, general! Nanny Fang had told me that everyone treated Wanru with respect here.¡±

    Tears started streaming down Mrs. Qin¡¯s face as she tried to earn the spectator¡¯s sympathy and shirk her responsibility. She could say what she wanted now that Nanny Fang was no longer around anyways.

    ¡°In that case, do you know by now, Mother?¡± Qin Wanru pressed, not giving Mrs. Qin any chance of escape. She continued by saying, ¡°Is it possible for Mother to make time to solve this problem?¡±

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s face froze at the words of Qin Wanru. She gave the severe-looking Qin Huaiyong a helpless look said, ¡°Rest assured, Wanru, I will change all the servants who are disobedient to you. This time, you will handpick the ones you are happy with.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Mother. Now that Nanny Fang is no longer around, I will make sure to choose those who are trustworthy and respectful to me,¡± said Qin Wanru, grinning.

    What she meant by this statement was that Nanny Fang had persuaded her to choose servants who did not abide by the rules and Qin Huaiyong knew Nanny Fang used to be Mrs. Qin¡¯s sidekick.

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s face fell at Qin Wanru¡¯s words, but she did not dare to show her displeasure. She knew she had fallen into Qin Wanru¡¯s snare, given the coincidental development of events. She could only gnash her teeth secretly, while still wearing an amiable look on her face. ¡°That will put my worries to rest since Wanru is so understanding,¡± said Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Mother, please sell this maid away!¡± Qin Wanru said, ignoring the ¡°loving¡± look on Mrs. Qin¡¯s face. Qin Wanru looked dispassionately at Qing Cui and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to be served by this maid!¡±

    ¡°Save me, Madam, please save me!¡± Qing Cui pleaded as her eyes met Qin Huaiyong¡¯s gaze. She was apparently nervous because she started crying and crawling towards Mrs Qin as she continued imploring. At this instant, she knew that the matter had turned bad and her livelihood was at stake!

    A very smart Nanny Zhou quickly assessed the situation came to stand between Mrs. Qin and Qing Cui, rebuking her by saying, ¡°You have offended Second Miss Qin so you should be asking Second Miss Qin for forgiveness instead. Madam has always doted on Second Miss Qin, so I¡¯m sure she will respect Second Miss Qin¡¯s decision.¡±

    Qing Cui immediately understood the intention behind Nanny Zhou¡¯s intention. She quickly turned to Qin Wanru and hang on to her leg, begging, ¡°Second Miss, I really just found this letter and thought that you are the only person who would address the Master Di in this way. I didn¡¯t do this with an evil intention. Please do not sell me away. I will do anything you say, Second Miss.¡±

    By the time Qing Cui finished speaking, her face was covered with tears, looking very sincere. She took a step back and got down to knock her head hard on the floor three times, so much so that her forehead swelled up with a big bruise. ¡°Please do not sell me to that kind of ce, Miss. I am still a virgin. I will be doomed if you send me away to that kind of ce, Miss!¡±

    Stealing nces at the pathetic-looking and helpless Qing Cui, the maids looking in from outside felt that Qin Wanru was too heartless.

    Nanny Zhou was indeed the most trusted and capable servant to Mrs. Qin. By making a statement, she had turned the table and made Qin Wanru look like a cruel person. She was intent on provoking Qin Huaiyong¡¯s irritation towards Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m the only one who would address Master Di in this way?¡± Qin Wanru questioned.

    ¡°Yes, but it was my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! Please forgive me, Second Miss!¡± cried Qing Cui. ¡°The first thing that came to my mind when I found the letter was to quickly bring it to you. I really thought the letter was yours. It¡¯s all my fault, I am truly clueless!¡±

    While Qing Cui continued wailing, she simultaneously stole a nce at Nanny Zhou and was quickly put at ease when she saw a hint of a smile on Nanny Zhou¡¯s face. She was confident that Second Miss Qin would not do her any harm in the presence of the general even if Qin Wanru did not believe her. It would seem to him that she had good intentions after all. However, Qin Wanru¡¯s next statement would turn her confidence into great fear.

    ¡°Qing Cui, I remember you are illiterate, so how did you know that this letter was addressed to Master Di?¡±

 Chapter 48 - As Much As How Much He Trusted Her In The Past, This Much He Was Suspicious Of Her Now

    <h4>Chapter 48 As Much As How Much He Trusted Her In The Past, This Much He Was Suspicious Of Her Now</h4>

    Many knew that Qing Cui was illiterate. Even if she found the letter, she would not know who wrote the letter. The reason why they were still arguing was that Qin Wanru had tried to skirt the topic so no one had to start discussing who the letter was addressed to.

    However, it seemed at the moment that Qing Cui knew.

    The only possibility was that Qing Cui had long known the content of the letter, but who would have tole her?¡±

    Looking terribly pale, Qing Cui looked helplessly at Mrs. Qin. She was feeling very scared as she stammered and could note out with an exnation.

    ¡°Outrageous! How did you know this letter was written by Second Miss Qin to Master Di? Who told you that?¡± questioned Nanny Zhou severely, as if she just realized this fact! However, she was really trying to hint at something by what she said.

    Qing Cui quickly picked up the hint. Her lips trembled as she opened her mouth to say something to y along with Nanny Zhou, when Qin Wanru interrupted her and in a hostile tone, she said to Nanny Zhou, ¡°Nanny Zhou, Qing Cui is my maid, how is it that you know everything she was about to say? Are you and Qing Cui very close?¡±

    Buy saying that they were close indicated that they had been colluding with each other!

    ¡°How could you say that, Wanru? Nanny Zhou was only trying to help you question her!¡± with an uneasy cough and a forced smile, Mrs. Qin quickly said something to salvage the situation when even Nanny Zhou was made speechless by Qin Wanru¡¯s statement.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s brows were locked into a deep frown. He was a warrior who was used to being straight forward and decisive but was never observant on matters of the household. He suddenly felt that he had been negligent about these matters especially those concerning Qin Wanru, Shui Run, and the Old Grandma.

    Both Mrs. Qin and Nanny Zhou were starting to panic. Qin Wanru¡¯s words implied that they were patching up one part of the wall by taking from another part of the wall, whereby the wall could never bepletely patched up.

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve not matured, Wanru, you are no longer a kid. You have to stop being so willful. Even if Qing Cui had done something wrong, her act does not warrant death. There is no need for you to convict her sins so quickly, this is not the way a merciful mistress should treat her maid,¡± Mrs. Qin persuaded.

    Mrs. Qin was trying to imply that Qin Wanru refused to let Qing Cui off because Qin Wanru was bad-tempered and willful. By implying that Qin Wanru had a bad temperament, Mrs. Qin hoped to ensnare Qin Huaiyong to believe that Qin Wanru was not a likable child.

    Having failed in her n, she resorted to the alternative n B, which as to created discord using false usations.

    Qin Wanru fixed her gaze on Mrs. Qin as she called to mind how she had fallen into Mrs. Qin¡¯s traps in her previous life because of her ignorance. She smiled coldly as she remembered how Mrs. Qin had destroyed her step by step. However, she was determined to trample Mrs. Qin underfoot in this life.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mother also convict my sins when you first arrived? Are you saying that you are not a merciful mother?¡± asked Qin Wanru, lifting her gaze to Mrs. Qin, pretending to look confused.

    At such a tender age, her mannerism was reflective of that of an innocent little girl.

    She was indeed just a kid. Would it not be unreasonable to expect her to understand all theplications of this matter? Therefore her words were supposed to be innocent. Inparison, the words spoken by Mrs. Qin and Nanny Zhou sounded provocative and intentional.

    Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s childlike mannerism, Qin Huaiyong welled up with guilt, heartbreak, and sadness. He reached out to touch Qin Wanru¡¯s hair and with a tender voice, he said ¡°Wanru is a good girl. Father will stand by you.¡±

    Be it what happened in the past or now, it was apparent that Qin Wanru was just an innocent child, a child who was being bullied by even her maid.

    When Qin Huaiyong thought about how Qin Wanru was even looked upon as lower than a maid in her own house, he could not contain the fury rising in him. ¡°Take a good rest first, I am going to discuss with your mother about the changing of maids for you. I¡¯ll make that all your maids from now on would treat you with respect, as how maids should treat their mistress.¡±

    ¡°General...¡± said Mrs. Qin in panic. She knew this was working out all wrong for her.

    Qin Huaiyong gave her a hard stare which put such fear in Mrs. Qin that she stopped halfway in what she was saying.

    ¡°Gather all the servants and maids who were watching in the yard just now at one ce. They shall not continue to serve here!¡±manded Qin Huaiyong, directing his words at his sidekick.

    His sidekick nodded in response without any hesitation!

    Now Mrs. Qin was nervous and angry at the same time. Qin Huaiyong had always been amodating towards her, however, his intervention today was like a p in her face.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Qin Huaiyong said to Mrs. Qin after instructing his sidekick and strode out of the room without even looking at her.

    Knowing things had gone very wrong, Mrs. Qin turned looked at Nanny Zhou nervously, seeking her direction.

    Nanny Zhou cocked her head in silence, as in indication for her to just follow Qin Huaiyong. It was not possible to avoid the confrontation at this moment, Mrs. Qin gritted her teeth and followed after Qin Huaiyong, helpless.

    At least she had Duke Yong in the capital city as her backing, what could the general do to her?

    Nanny Zhou did not try to follow them immediately. She turned her gaze to Qin Wanru. Looking at her suspiciously, she felt that Second Miss Qin was a different person entirely. What had happened?

    Sensing Nanny Zhou¡¯s re, Qin Wanru lifted her head and looked straight into Nanny Zhou¡¯s eyes. Qin Wanru¡¯s beautiful, clear eyes seemed to be able to look into her heart, so much so that Nanny Zhou began to feel uneasy. In her jittery state, she bowed to Qin Wanru in a hurry and left to run after Mrs. Qin.

    Qin Wanru was indeed eyeing on Nanny Zhou, who was Mrs. Qin¡¯s most trusted maid. Compared to Nanny Fang, Nanny Zhou had a much more intimate rtionship with Mrs. Qin. In fact, she was a present from Mrs. Qin¡¯s mother to Mrs. Qin to be her confidante. She was indeed Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru¡¯s confidante.

    A lot of time, she was the one helping Mrs. Qin handle the matters concerning the household. Qin Wanru thought it would be best to get rid of her. However, she had just gotten rid of Nanny Fang and now was not the best time to get rid of Nanny Zhou. If she remembered correctly, there should be another better opportunity to do so, at which time, it would be detrimental to Mrs. Qin.

    Nanny Zhou, who was hurrying away, felt a sudden chill creeping up her back. She could sense something bad was going to happen...

    Back in Mrs. Qin¡¯s room, all the servants had been asked to leave, even Nanny Zhou was not allowed in the room. The air felt tense as Qin Huaiyong red coldly at Mrs. Qin, so much so she was feeling the hair on her body standing on ends.

    With shaky hands, she lifted the teapot from the table to pour Qin Huaiyong a cup of tea. She was about to say something when Qin Huaiyong smashed the letter hard onto the table and said with a severe voice, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either,¡± said a nervous Mrs. Qin. She was as panicky as she was proud of the letter earlier on.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? But that maid knew. Are you treating me like an idiot?¡± said Qin Huaiyong. Although he did not raise his voice, the authority and coldness in his voice were had taken all the colors on Mrs.face.

    ¡°What a loving mother, Mrs. Qin! Didn¡¯t you say you would treat Qin Wanru as your own daughter, and that you would take it as you¡¯ve given birth to two daughters?¡± mocked Qin Huaiyong as the fury in him rises with every minute and anyone could tell he was enraged.

    He had set his mind to repay the kindness he received but did not expect that the daughter of his savior ended up being treated worse than a maid, and was in fact even bullied by maids. She had be aughing stalk for all the servants looking on earlier in the garden. There was not one who was nice to her. Qin Huaiyong would be too ashamed to face up to his savior when he died.

    ¡°General, I... I truly treated her as my own daughter, but... but she¡¯s not my real daughter. Moreover, Mother is quite protective of her anyways. I don¡¯t want to dote on her too much so as to spoil her. I just thought it would be good for her to handle her own matters. Look at how it turned out for her, She wasn¡¯t even able to handle a maid and look at how outrageous that maid was!¡±

    Mrs. Qin sounded as if she had been wronged and started to dab her eyes with the handkerchief as she weeped pitifully. She was trying to imply that Qin Wanru was not helping herself even though she was given all the resources she needed!

    ¡°Are you still insisting that you¡¯re helping her in this way?¡± said Qin Huaiyong, fuming.

    Qin Huaiyong had alwaysplied to Mrs. Qin¡¯s words and suggestions. Mrs. Qin was the daughter of Duke Yong in the capital city. Strictly speaking, Mrs. Qin had married someone of a lower standing than her family. Mrs. Qin did not have to marry him if not for the family¡¯smitments. For this reason, Qin Huaiyong had been very grateful to her.

    Also, he never gave her pressure with regards bearing him an heir, even though she only gave him a daughter.

    Whether she was able to produce an heir for him depended entirely on fate, it was really not up to her. Qin Huaiyong was happy to have these two daughters. While he had never me Mrs. Qin for this matter, he could not stand how Mrs. Qin was still talking in this way.

    ¡°How about Yuru? Do you also leave everything to Yuru and not care? Or did you choose her maids to help her manage her room?¡± Qin Huaiyong blurted out angrily, question after question. He was trying so hard to hold back his anger in Qin Wanru¡¯s yard where there was so many people, because he did not want the people to see how he would confront his wife.

    As much as he trusted her in the past, this much he was suspicious of her at this moment.

    ¡°General, I...¡± Mrs. Qin eximed as she tried to exin further.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this letter was written was Wanru? This is Jiangzhou. A person would need someone to personally deliver or post the letter to the capital city. Wanru is only a child, do you think she knows how to consider all theseplications, and be able to arrange for someone to sent the letter? Moreover, howe I¡¯m not aware that Di Yan and Wanru write letters to each other.¡±

    ¡°Di Yan is your nephew, and you are set for him to be your brother-inw. You used to only allow Yuru to write letters to him. I recall when Di Yan visited two years ago, Wanru almost lost her life! Do you remember what you said to me at that time? You said he was just a kid who wanted to y with Wanru, and that little boys are usually careless. Are you saying that Di Yan had been eyeing on Wanru ever since? That Wanru was grateful to him for sparing her life so they kept in contact by writting letters to each other?¡±

    Qin Huayong said with a sarcastic tone as he called to mind the various incidents in the past.

    Qin Huaiyong could not stop ming himself in his heart. How did he not see that Mrs. had never treated Wanru as her own? Why did he not realize this fact earlier and still put her in charge of Wanru¡¯s life?

    ¡°You can¡¯t even tolerate an orphaned child, can you still call yourself a parent?¡± said Qin Huaiyong, whose hands began trembling from the strong emotion of disappointment. He regretted making that initial decision. This child was now ruined in his hands. Looking at Mrs. Qin, he decided to bite the bullet.

    The issue which had been troubling him was finally resolved at the same time.

    ¡°Get rid of all the servants in Wanru¡¯s courtyard in a while, then have Old Maid Ya bring some servants in for Wanru to choose. Don¡¯t try to give her your idea because my cousin will help Wanru make the choices,¡± said Qin Huaiyong decisively.

    ¡°What... what has this to do with your cousin? Didn¡¯t she like to live quietly by herself, which was why she had been staying in the family temple?¡± asked Mrs. Qin as her face drained of its colors. She could sense something was very wrong, and it had nothing to do with Qin Wanru, but everything to do with Shui Run. At this moment, she was most wary of Shui Run!

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s gaze fell on Mrs. Qin and the awfulness of of his gaze made Mrs. Qin avert her eyes and her heart started pounding hard, and she had twisted the handkerchief in her hands into a ball.

    ¡°My cousin will not remain in the family temple forever. Prepare yourself, because I¡¯m going to take her as my concubine!¡±

 Chapter 49 - One Wave After Another

    <h4>Chapter 49 One Wave After Another</h4>

    Qin Huaiyong basically left Mrs. Qin with thatst statement.

    Mrs Qin was frozen in ce, wearing a stunned expression on her color-drained face, as Qin Huaiyong left, Mrs. Qin just looked on while unable to say a word.

    When Nanny Zhou finally entered Mrs. Qin¡¯s room, she could see Mrs. Qin in a daze, with her face drained of its colors. She approached her in two quick steps and called out softly, ¡°Madam!¡±

    Mrs. Qin woke up from her trance, reached for Nanny Zhou¡¯s hand and started wailing, saying, ¡°How could he do this to me? He said he wanted to take that slut as a concubine. She¡¯s not worthy, she¡¯s just a widow! How could she be the general¡¯s concubine? No way am I going to agree to this, no way!¡±

    She cursed and swear as she wailed, her face filled with hatred and malice and a vein bulging on her neck. She dug her manicured nails into Nanny Zhou so much so that Nanny Zhou¡¯s face turned pale with pain. She quickly pushed Mrs. Qin¡¯s hand away and cried out, ¡°Madam, wake up, Madam, wake up!¡±

    ¡°What am I going to do? What should I do? I¡¯ll now allow that slut to marry my husband! I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± wailed Mrs. Qin, unable to restrain her emotions. She never imagined that Qin Huaiyong would ever say such words to her, to abruptly reject her suggestions and to marry Shui Run against her will.

    How dare he? She was the daughter of Duke Yong. She had lowered her status by marrying him.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, don¡¯t panic. Things are still not certain. There has to be a solution to it, do not freak out!¡± said Nanny Zhou put her hand on her shoulder and shook it gently.

    Nanny Zhou¡¯ words brought Mrs. Qin back to reality as her eyes lit up. She reached out to hold on to Nanny Zhou¡¯s hand, back to herself, she said, ¡°What can we do, Nanny Zhou? I don¡¯t want to let that slut marry into the Qin family as the general¡¯s wife, she¡¯s not even fit to be his concubine! She¡¯s not worth it! She was lucky enough not to be drowned given that she did not guard her chastity!¡±

    Mrs. Qin could not help but gnashed her teeth. She did not respond to Qin Huaiyong a minute ago because she was simply too shocked.

    ¡°Is the general going take Ms. Shui as wife?¡± inquired Nanny Zhou, who did not dare to eavesdrop when she was waiting outside the room.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he said. How could Qin Huaiyong even say that? I¡¯m the daughter of Duke Yong and me marrying him was a blessing from heaven. How could he treat me like this? Is he giving up the chance to go to the capital city?¡± said Mrs. Qin, gnashing her teeth when she mentioned this matter. She could no longer contain the hatred in her as it manifested in her eyes.

    ¡°Madam, is it because the general thinks that no one was helping Second Miss Qin manage the matters in her courtyard?¡± Nanny Zhou suggested after pondering for a while. She knew it was no use for Mrs. Qin to just sit there worrying.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure it¡¯s not that simple. I am certain he had been having the thought all this while! He wanted to settle this matter together with Qin Wanru¡¯s problem once and for all. I really regretted leading a drunk Qin Huaiyong into Shui Run¡¯s room, now she had taken advantage of that opportunity,¡± said Mrs. Qin, who wished she could tear Shui Run to pieces at this moment.

    ¡°Madam, what is done cannot be undone, we have to move on and think about what we can do to salvage the situation!¡± said Nanny Zhou, sounding a little guilty because Nanny Zhou was agreeable to the n regarding what happened that day when the drunk Qin Huaiyong was led to Shui Run¡¯s room. They did not expect that Qin Huaiyong would end up wanting to take Shui Run as his wife, and seemingly Shui Run had agreed to this!

    They had half expected Shui Run to be a nun out of shame, which she eventually did not. Even so, Qin Huaiyong would feel so guilty towards Mrs. Qin, that even if he wanted to keep Shui Run in the family, he would make her a concubine.

    ¡°What then should we do next?¡± asked Mrs. Qin, who was clueless.

    ¡°Rest assured, Madam. I¡¯m sure the general would not spring into action straight away,¡± said Nanny Zhou who tried tofort Mrs. Qin, as her eyes twinkled as if she suddenly thought of a good idea.

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Madam, so many things happened in our manortely and our reputation is at rock bottom now. How would people look at the general if he were to take in another wife, who was a widow, at this moment? Would people not say that he was a lustful man? How could he still think about taking another wife when his daughter had just got into big trouble. His prospects would be greatly affected if news of him taking another wife in at this time.¡±

    Nanny Zhou had apanied Mrs. Qin and was originally a maid from Duke Yong¡¯s house, so she more or less knew something about politics.

    Those officials usually were very concerned about their good reputation. It was really not a wise thing to do to take in a new wife while so much chaos had happened in the General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°But... after a while, he would still harden his heart, and go ahead with the marriage arrangements,¡± said Mrs. Qin, frowning and looking upset.

    Before she married Qin Huaiyong£¬she did not think much of him. However, after she married him, she had concentrated her attention to making sure everything worked well in Qin Mansion. While she scrambled for power, she could not take it that Qin Huaiyong was going to take another wife. She was the daughter of a high ranking official from the capital city, who was this Shui Run who wanted to be equal with her.

    ¡±At least during this period of time, we can make some ns. Don¡¯t try to argue with the general at this moment, Madam. This is no reason to rush. At the very least, we¡¯ve to wait until the matter concerning Elder Miss Qin to calm down first. Given we have so much time on our hands, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to deal with Miss Shui.

    Nanny said with a menacing tone.

    Nanny Zhou¡¯s words indeed calmed down Mrs. Qin, who nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we will let that slut enjoy for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Way to go, Madam, this is how you should tell yourself, that it does not do any good to argue with the general after so many things had happened!¡± Nanny Zhou said purposefully.

    Mrs. Qin had left a foothold for Qin Huaiyong with regards to both Shui Run and Qin Wanru. Although there was no solid evidence yet, however, all that had happened pointed to Mrs. Qin , so it was not the right time to argue with Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°So what if I try to contradict him? Would he divorce me?¡± questioned Mrs. Qin, gritting her teeth, as she continued, ¡°I am the precious daughter of Duke Yong. If not for... sigh, why did I marry such a useless person?¡±

    ¡°Madam£¬although I don¡¯t expect the general to be upset over these matters in the past, he was really upset this time. If he were to tell this to the people outside the family, you would definitely be deemed as the party who had done wrong,¡± Nanny Zhou tried to remind her with a hint. Then she continued with her warning, saying, ¡°Madam£¬dodon¡¯t ever mention the things of the past which we¡¯ve done. Those had to be kept the secret with you!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell,¡± replied Mrs. Qin, nodding. She then went back to her chair, drank a few big gulps and putting down the water, she said, ¡°Nanny Zhou, I supposed you can help settle Wanru¡¯s maid and servants. Tale away whoever she imed to be unsuitable, lest she uses this to provoke the general to the anger.¡±

    Although Mrs. Qin was beyond angry for what Qin Huaiyong had done, she knew that at this time, she had to back off.

    One one hand, there was Shui Run, while on the other, there was Qin Wanru. Inparison, dealing with Shui Run was more pressing for her, since Qin Wanru was just a kid. She thought it would not be too difficult to deal with Qin Wanru once Shui Run, who was stirring up trouble, was gone.

    ¡°Yes, Madam, I understand what you mean. I will instruct the Old Maid Ya to bring in the candidates for Second Miss Qin to choose her maids from. Madam, you have to treat Second Miss Qin nicer during this period time, so that the general¡¯s anger can be abated,¡± reminded Nanny Zhou, who finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Mrs. Qin had finally regained herposure and did not lose her mind.

    ¡°I will!¡± said Mrs. Qin, gritting her teeth and twisting her handkerchief into a ball, as she continued, ¡°I will show that I¡¯m concerned about Qin Wanru¡¯s matters as much as I show concern for Yuru. However, I will not let the matter concerning that slut rest.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you mean...¡± asked Nanny Zhou cautiously.

    ¡°So I heard that Old Grandma¡¯s health is deteriorating. In the past, she would go to Jingxin Monastery to look for the reverend there to help her with recuperating her health. I reckon she would be visiting the monastery again these few days?¡± said Mrs. Qin with a sinister expression on her face as she contemted to attack Shui Run at Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Are you thinking of attacking the general¡¯s cousin at that time?¡± asked Nanny Zhou, pointing towards Jingxin Monastery. Nanny Zhou immediately understood Mrs. Qin¡¯s intention. In the past, Old Grandma would visit the monastery whenever there was a rpse of her old illness. She guessed as much that Old Grandma would to the same this time.

    ¡°While I can¡¯t touch her in the mansion, who could fault me for things that happen outside the mansion? Who could Shui Run when she was the one who caused all the chaos?¡± said Mrs. Qin coldly, as an evil smile spread across her face

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to send someone to Second Miss Qin¡¯s?¡± asked Nanny Zhou after she paused and pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll send someone for sure! While I¡¯m not going to be targetting the little girl at this moment, that doesn¡¯t mean I would not do something to herter on! I will just let her choose her maids to her heart¡¯s content,¡± said Mrs. Qin as she raised her eyebrows in a malicious look and continued to say, ¡°Let Yuru choose some maids for herself tomorrow too.¡±

    Coincidentally, at this moment, she had someone in mind whom she could send over to Qin Wanru as a maid. She would arrange for Qin Yuru to stir up some mess to help kick off her n!

    ¡°Yes, Madam. I shall proceed with the arrangement!¡±

    All the servants and maids working in Qin Wanru¡¯s courtyard had been dismissed, amongst whom Qin Wanru¡¯s personal maid, Qing Cui, had been transferred out of the general¡¯s mansion. For a disloyal maid, she would never again be a trusted personal maid even if she were to be sold to another family who wanted her. She could only continue working in households as a lowly servant.

    After all, Jiangzhou was not a big ce. In a while, what Qing Cui did would be spread all over the ce, so one could imagine the state she would end up!

    By the time Old Maid Ya brought the servant candidates for Qin Wanru, Shui Run had already left the family temple and gone straight to visit Old Grandma. Thereafter, she went to Qin Wanru¡¯s courtyard to help choose the maids.

    When Old Maid Ya heard that Second Miss Qin¡¯s courtyard needed a number of servants and maids, she brought a big group of potential servants and instantly, Qin Wanru¡¯s courtyard looked to be filled with people.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run were sitting on a bench along the corridor with Qing Yue and Nanny Yu standing by and standing behind Shui Run was Qionghua.

    ¡°Look, Second Miss, the maids here are clever and witty. Do you want to pick a few more? Madam had given instructions for Second Miss to pick to your heart¡¯s content!¡± said Old Maid Ya, who knew when to say the right things. She kept sing praises in front of Qin Wanru, knowing that she was the one who was picking the maids today.

    She then nudged maids towards Qin Wanru and said, ¡°Look, Second Miss, this young maid is 13 years old, but she is a good caretaker. She has a few younger brothers and sisters at home, whom she takes care of on a daily basis. Her family would not have given her to be a maid if not because there are too many mouths to feed at home!¡±

    This young maid was slightly-built and her eyes looked likely. Her features were pleasant, though not especially outstanding. In total contrast to Qing Cui, she gave a rather likable impression.

    Although she was still tender in age, she appeared to be mature and stable. Even though she jolted when Old Maid Ya suddenly nudged her, she remained calm and bowed respectfully at Qin Wanru before she went back to standing quietly with head bowed.

    She appeared to have a steady and mature character, yet she was quick to respond. She was an ideal candidate to be the maid to a young mistress like Qin Wanru. Maids with her qualities would like be chosen to be personal maids who could take care of their mistresses, and at the same time, keep an eye on the young mistresses¡¯ conduct.

    ¡°Pleasee over here for a while!¡± said Shui Run with a gentle voice. She set her eyes on this maid as she rather fancied her.

 Chapter 50 - Snatch This Familiar Looking Maid

    <h4>Chapter 50 Snatch This Familiar Looking Maid</h4>

    The maid approached Shui Run to pay her her respect and thereafter stood quietly with her head still bowed. The people around started nodding their heads in approval as they could see her good manners and was suitable to be a maid taking a leading role.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Shui Run gently after sizing her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Xue.¡±

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen!¡±

    ¡°Do you miss home?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she answered with ease, although from her voice, one could sense the grievance of a little girl being sold by her own family. Which little child would not feel grieved being sold by her own family?

    Qin Wanru looked down to see that Liu Xue was trying to cover her arms with her sleeves. The clothes she was wearing was distributed by Old Maid Ya to all the maids working in the courtyard, so they were all the same. However, the dress looked a little too short for Liu Xue, so much so that when she was moving her arms, a part of them were exposed and Qin Wanru could see some scars and well as fresh wounds on them.

    However her arms were quickly covered up by her sleeves as she moved, so one would not be able to notice those wounds if he did not look carefully.

    ¡°Then...¡± Shui Run really liked Liu Xue, thinking that she would make a good personal maid for Qin Wanru. When she was about to confirm her choice, suddenly there was a voice that came from outside. As she lifted her gaze, she saw Qin Yuru approaching with a few maids and old servants. Shui Run¡¯s face fell at the sight of them.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s face was covered with a piece of veil to hide her bruises to keep out the dust from contaminating the wounds, leaving only her eyes visible. She was also holding her right arm with her left arm.

    Once Qin Yuru entered, she paid her respects to Shui Run by bowing slightly to her and said, ¡°Aunt Shui, I¡¯m not feeling very well, so I can¡¯t bow to youpletely, please do forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Yuru. How is your injury... is it getting better?¡± asked Shui Run gently and she rested her eyes on the wounds of Qin Yuru¡¯s right arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting better,¡± said Qin Yuru bitterly, as she looked down.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, get the servants to help you take care of the wounds to make sure they don¡¯t leave any scars,¡± said Shui Run in an attempt tofort her.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Shui,¡± responded Qin Yuru politely, who then turned to Qin Wanru and said, ¡°Younger sister Wanru, can I also choose a few maids for myself? I didn¡¯t use to feel that it was shorthanded at my courtyard in the past, but now that I¡¯ve injured my arm and realized that we need more people in my courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Please take your pick, Big Sister!¡± replied Qin Wanru with a smile.

    Surprisingly Qin Yuru was acting exceptionally polite towards Qin Wanru today as if all the awkwardness between them was gone. After the many unhappy events which happened between them, they could not turn back their rtionship. For this reason, Qin Wanru could not help but suspected that Qin Yuru must have something up her sleeve, although she had no idea what it was.

    ¡°Have you taken your pick, little sister?¡± asked Qin Yuru with a smile and flitting eyes.

    ¡°Not really, but you can pick first, elder sister!¡± replied Wanru, shaking her head.

    ¡°How about this one?¡± Qin Yuru asked, as she turned to look at Liu Xue with interest.

    A frown appeared on Shui Run¡¯s face as she was irritated by the way Qin Yuru conducted herself in an overbearing way, but she was in no position to criticize her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve not really picked her yet, do you fancy her?¡± Qin Wanru stole a nce at Liu Xue and turned to look at Qin Yuru with her big round eyes, saying, ¡°If you fancy this maid, we can negotiate about it.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯ve not picked your maid, little sister? Why is there a need to negotiate?¡± said Qin Yuru, displeased. In the past, Qin Yuru would be the one to pick her maid first. Qin Wanru could only pick from the leftovers. This had be the custom in the general¡¯s mansion, and Old Maid Ya was aware of this fact.

    Hearing what Qin Yuru said, Old Maid Ya quickly replied her, saying, ¡°If Elder Miss Qin fancies any of these maids, certainly you can take them. Anyways Second Miss Qin had not taken her pick!¡±

    After all, Mrs. Qin was the person in charge of all matters in the household. By now, everyone knew that Elder Miss Qin was Mrs. Qin¡¯s real daughter, so Old Maid Ya would try to please her as much as possible to please her.

    ¡°I do have the maid I liked, but I¡¯ve not made a choice yet. If you like her, Big Sister, you can still take her away. Is that what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Qin Wanru directed the question at Old Maid Ya, smiling.

    Old Maid Ya was suddenly taken aback by Qin Wanru¡¯s question. She immediately called to mind the events that happened in Jiangzhou recently. Waving her hand, she said, ¡°This was not what I meant. I meant that since Second Miss Qin had not taken your pick, Elder Miss Qin can make a choice since she alway fancied one of them.¡±

    Recently the Elder Miss Qin¡¯s reputation had been adversely affected by the events that happened. Old Maid Ya had heard the rumor that Elder Miss Qin had not stepped out of the mansion since. On the other hand, Second Miss Qin had a good reputation and the general doted on her even more now. She would get into trouble if she offended Second Miss Qin.

    ¡°What do you think, Elder Sister?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°My thinking is to suit your thinking, little sister. Since you already fancied one of the maids, I would pick two maids from the remaining candidates then. Are you alright with that?¡± said Qin Yuru amicably, who actually gave up on fighting for Liu Xue, but turned her eyes to search among the other candidates.

    Shui Run¡¯s face brightened at the turn of events. She looked at Qin Yuru suspiciously and wondered if Qin Yuru really was not that bad, even though Mrs. Qin was such a malicious person. She was young after all, for all she knew, Qin Yuru might still be teachable before she got adversely influence by her mother.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Big Sister. Please pick the maid whom you fancied!¡± Qin Wanru said magnanimously.

    A look of tion shed across Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes. She walked into the crowd and in a while, she managed to pick four maids from among them.

    All four maids looked to be intelligent. They were among the smartest of all the candidates brought here by Old Maid Ya. They were, in fact, the ones who were standing at the forefront a moment ago, and were certainly the most good-looking and smart-looking ones. On top of that, they appeared quick-witted and matured.

    After these four had been taken, the remaining ones paled inparison in their appearances.

    ¡°Little sister, can I pick these?¡± said Qin Yuru, who tried to sound as if she was giving Qin Wanru the final decision, as if she would give up on these maids if Qin Wanru was not agreeable.

    ¡°Of course, if you really like these ones!¡± Qin Wanru responded with ease, then turned to Nanny Yu and said, ¡°Please pick a few maids for me, Nanny Yu.¡±

    Nanny Yu nodded in response and walked into the crowd as she was determined to pick the right maids for Qin Wanru this time. It had always been Mrs. Qin who was behind the choice of maids for Qin Wanru in the past, even though Nanny Fang was the person picking. She would not allow the chosen maids to be traitors, like the ones in the past.

    Nanny Yu had chosen all the ones who looked prim and proper. These may not look as intelligent as those picked by Qin Yuru, but at least they looked respectful towards their mistress. Nanny Yu managed to pick ten maids, thinking that there was no harm picking more so that they would not be shorthanded when in need.

    ¡°Little sister, can you give me this maid. I like her,¡± said Qin Yuru suddenly, as she pointed towards one of those chosen by Nanny Yu. ¡°I can swap her with this maid I¡¯ve chosen. Is that alright?¡±

    Qin Yuru pointed at one of the four maids she had chosen a moment ago, who had the most outstanding look among them, and was standing quietly by Qin Yuru¡¯s side, being totally unaware that she was going to swap masters.

    ¡°Yuru!¡± cried out Shui Run, who could not take it anymore. Today was supposed to be the day Qin Wanru pick her maids. Not only did Qin Yuru interrupted them and jumped the queue by picking the more favorable ones first, she even wanted to swap a maid whom Qin Wanru just chose. It was really too much.

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Shui, my bad!¡± said Qin Yuru, hanging her head, as if she had been woken up from her stupor. With an apologetic look on her face, Qin Yuru said, ¡°Sorry, little sister, it¡¯s all my fault. I just thought that this maid bears some resemnce to someone. Please forgive me!¡±

    Immediately, Qin Wanru followed Qin Yuru¡¯s line of vision to rest on the maid, who looked to be an ordinary thirteen to fourteen-year-old girl. She was standing next to Nanny Yu, looking submissive and humble, with head slightly bowed. Looking at her facial features, she did resemble someone.

    Something shed across Qin Wanru¡¯s mind as she held on tight to the bench. Qin Wanru almost leaped up if she did not try to suppress the surge of emotion in her. She indeed knew this maid.

    In the previous life, she was Qin Yuru¡¯s maid and she was one of the few of Qin Yuru¡¯s maid who treated Qin Wanru kindly.

    She used to pass secret messages to Qin Wanru, thereby saving her from the troubles Qin Yuru causing upon Qin Wanru.

    She was a nice maid who used to serve Qin Yuru and it was a good thing now Qin Wanru got to pick her.

    With a cold, determined look, Qin Wanru decided to take her in!

    ¡°Have you call to mind who she resembled?¡± asked Qin Wanru with a smile, and letting go her grip on the bench, she looked the maid up and down to size her up.

    ¡°She¡¯s an old acquaintance whom little sister may not know,¡± replied Qin Yuru, smiling, although there were some dark shadows in her eyes. The purpose of hering here today was to stir trouble, not to pick maids. However, this maid did indeed look familiar to her and Qin Yuru¡¯s heart started to pound harder.

    However, she was unable to put a finger to it. The face of this particr maid was making her nervous somehow, which was why Qin Yuru wanted to keep her. Saying that she resembled some old acquaintance was just an excuse, and definitely a lie!

    ¡°Since big sister had chosen, please go back and rest!¡± said Qin Wanru, forcing a smile, as she tried to imply that Qin Yuru should leave soon.

    Although Qin Wanru¡¯s words sounded polite, she really did not mean it to be kind to Qin Yuru. However, Qin Yuru had been the rude one to have interrupted Qin Wanru in choosing her maids, in fact, she had jumped the queue and chose for herself some maids. She knew better that she was the unreasonable one and she had done enough for now.

    Anyways it did not matter whether she remembered who this maid resembled, she would go to her mother to discuss other things, after all, her purpose ofing was not to choose this maid after all!

    ¡°Aunt Shui, I¡¯ll get going then. Come for a chat when you¡¯re free,¡± Qin Yuru said, trying to sound casual.

    Shui Run nodded in response.

    Qin Yuru smiled at Qin Wanru, then took the four maids she had newly picked and turned to leave. She went forward a few steps before she suddenly turned to look at Liu Xue and mumbled, ¡°This girl looks like she would be a good maid!¡±

    Qin Yuru was apparently liked Liu Xue quite a bit, however, there was no way she could take her by force from Qin Wanru, now that Qin Wanru had chosen her, so she went her way.

    Turning to leave, a smug looked spread across Qin Yuru¡¯s face.

    Her mother had instructed her to send give this maid to Qin Wanru, then Qin Yuru was supposed to pick all the other better maids and pretend to like Liu Xue. However, since Qin Wanru had already expressed her preference for Liu Xue, Qin Yuru did not think it was a good idea to snatch her away from Qin Wanru.

    With these preconditions, Qin Wanru would inevitably keep this maid in her courtyard!

    Qin Wanru could read Qin Yuru¡¯s mind from her in words...

 Chapter 51 - Having The Same Name As In Her Previous Life

    <h4>Chapter 51 Having The Same Name As In Her Previous Life</h4>

    ¡°Wanru, have you confirmed your choices?¡± said Shui Run, sounding concerned, as she shifted her vision from Qin Yuru¡¯s back to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, I will settle these few maids. I trust Nanny Yu¡¯s choices!¡± said Qin Wanru, nodding.

    ¡°Come in a minute!¡± said Shui Run to Qin Wanru, getting on her feet and entering the room. She wanted to have few words with Qin Wanru in private, so she instructed Qin Wanru to follow her into the room. She did not want the others to hear what she was going to say.

    ¡°Wanru, did you find your big sister behaving strangely today?¡± said Shui Run after she hesitated for a while after Qin Wanru followed her into the room with a frown. She had meant to warn Qin Wanru about Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Rest assured, Aunt Shui. I will be on my toes around her!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile. She had guessed as much since earlier on.

    ¡°Do you... do you want to let all these maids go, and have Old Maid Ya to bring in another batch for you to choose from tomorrow?¡± said Shui Run with her eyes shing with a new idea. She was still worried although she knew Wanru was now starting to be wary of Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru.

    Shui Run tried to warn and remind her again by saying, ¡°It¡¯s so coincidental for Yuru to drop by today. It seemed to me that she was up to something else.¡±

    Although Qin Wanru was an intelligent child, to Shui Run, who had watched her grow up from a baby, she was still a child. She was no match for the evil and cunning Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°I will be careful, Aunt Shui. Moreover, I have you rooting for me, I¡¯m not scared!¡± said Qin Wanru purposefully, as she looked at Shui Run with her dark shining eyes which were filled with trust and reliance.

    Qin Wanru knew Shui Run too well, that sometimes she was too indecisive. Qin Wanru wanted to get rid of all of Shui Run¡¯s unnecessary considerations and worries through this incident involving Qin Yuru.

    Shui Run¡¯s hand jerked as she seemed to have remembered something all of a sudden. Looking a little lost, she looked down and said, ¡°Wanru, actually I... haven¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Aunt Shui, Grandma¡¯s age is catching with her, and I¡¯m still too young,¡± Qin Wanru said with bright, curious eyes as she continued, ¡°Did you happen to hear any rumors?¡±

    Indeed Shui Run was hesitating, but Qin Wanru did not want her to be hesitant. They had alreadye this far the issue now was not about whether Shui Run should reconsider. If they were to take a step back, Mrs. Qin would take advantage of the situation and continued to push her limits. Eventually, Qin Wanru would sink into deeper danger.

    In the previous life, Shui Run had eventually lost the child in her womb precisely for this reason.

    ¡°But, your father and me... there¡¯s really nothing going on between us!¡± Shui Run¡¯s was a bit down at this moment.

    ¡°So what? Who would believe you?¡± questioned Qin Wanru with a firm tone. Immediately, Shui Run was struck dumb and looked helplessly at Qin Wanru for a long time.

    ¡°Miss, I agree with Second Miss Qin. Now you¡¯ve be Mrs. Qin¡¯s rival, like it or not. If you were to retreat now, Mrs. Qin will not let you off. Moreover, you would be rejecting the general¡¯s support and help,¡± Qionghua whispered, nudging Shui Run.

    ¡°But...¡± said Shui Run, still hesitating.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, please go back and reconsider. This doesn¡¯t just concern you, both Grandma and I need you,¡± said Qin Wanru, with a hint of sadness on her face, although she tried hard not to betray her emotions, but she still ended up sounding grieved.

    ¡°Wanru!¡± Shui Run cried out as the hesitation in her heart vanished the moment she saw the look on Qin Wanru¡¯s face, and she assured her saying, ¡°Rest assured, I know what to do now!¡±

    What had this little kid gone through? She wondered why Qin Wanru¡¯s mentality was that of someone who had been through a lot of ups and downs, so much so that she was even making ns for Shui Run.

    She was merely a little girl who just turned eleven. She was so skinny as her body had not started developing into that of a youngdy yet. In fact, she still had some baby fats on her face. Not only was she skinny, but she was also so scrawny that she was more petite than other girls her age.

    Shui Run had a pained look on her face. She closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them again. By then, she had recovered and there was a faint smile on her face. She braced herself and said, ¡°Rest assured, Wanru, I will take charge of the matters concerning Grandma and you. I would not hesitate again if it meant that I am able to manage these matters rightfully.

    She was still undecided a moment ago, but at this moment when she saw the sad Qin Wanru, who wanted to rely on her, Shui Run bit the bullet and got rid of hesitation.

    ¡°Finally, Miss, you¡¯ve figured out!¡± Qionghua said in tion.

    Shui Run nodded and continued to give Qin Wanru some detailed instructions before she got up to leave with Qionghua. She turned to take ast look at the maids whom the nanny had chosen for Qin Wanru as she thought in her heart about how she would protect Qin Wanru against Mrs. Qin¡¯s evil plots. They would have to go pass Shui Run before they couldy their hands on Qin Wanru. A little child may be careless sometimes and it was good that she could watch out for her.

    Shui Run would not allow Mrs. Qin to do as she pleased in the General¡¯s Mansion, as if she were the head of the household. She would not allow Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru to continue bullying Qin Wanru while she looked on.

    A smile as beautiful as a flower broke out on Qin Wanru¡¯s lips...

    ¡°You shall be called Qing Xue from now on!¡± said Qin Wanru, looking at Liu Xue, whom she managed to keep for herself through her wit.

    A maid who was given to her.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss Qin!¡± Qing Xue answered softly and respectfully withposure. It appeared that she was totally unaffected by Qin Yuru, who came to stir up trouble a moment ago.

    Following that, Qin Wanru gave the other maids new names, until she went one round and came back to the first maid, whom Qin Wanru named Qu Le. Qu Le had the same name given to her in the previous life.

    The only difference was that she was Qin Yuru¡¯s maid in the previous life, while she was now Qin Wanru¡¯s maid.

    ¡°Have you been sold by your family as well?¡± asked Qin Wanru casually, as she lifted the teacup to her lips to take a sip of tea.

    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Qu Le answered with her head lowered.

    ¡°Tell me about your family!¡± said Qin Wanru impassively.

    ¡°I have two other older sisters and two younger sisters at home,¡± Qu Le answered carefully. She was the middle child in her family given that her mother had given birth to five daughters. Her father was extremely upset with having all daughters, whom he thought would only eat from his savings which was why he had always treated them badly. Her two older sisters had been sold and it was said that her father was nning on selling her two younger sisters.

    ¡°Do you wish to go home to see them?¡± asked Qin Wanru thoughtfully.

    ¡°I do not wish to go home because my parents disliked me. Anyways my two older sisters had been sold and had not gone home to visit ever since, and my two younger sisters may also be sold soon. My parents wanted a son badly!¡± said Qu Le, gritting her teeth in dissatisfaction.

    They were hated by their parents just because they were girls, so much so that their parents sent them away.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you may stay here in the General¡¯s Mansion. You have to be faithful to our Second Miss Qin no matter what,¡± said Qing Yue severely, as her eyes followed Qin Wanru¡¯s line of vision to rest on Qu Le. Qing Yue had been careful to observe how Qin Yuru conducted herself just now and she was worried that Qu Le and Qing Xue would do something against Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Yes, we promise to be faithful and loyal to Second Miss Qin!¡± Qu Le said, nodding her head and look respectfully at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°If any of you were to be disloyal to Second Miss Qin, the punishment would not be as light as just beatings. Earlier on, Nanny Fang, who was in stewardess in this courtyard, who was also serving Mrs. Qin, was sent here to serve Second Miss Qin. Little did everyone expect that she would be unfaithful to her mistress and was finally punished by being beaten to death.¡±

    Qin Yue said with a cold tone and a straight face.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s lips curled upwards as she leaned back on the bench, feeling satisfied. She could see that Qing Yue was beginning to carry herself like the leader of the maids and was able to speak with an appropriate amount of authority.

    All the maids were immediately shaken up. When they first came into the house, Old Maid Ya had time and again reminded them that the rules in a big household like this would be very strict. Although they heard stories about the punishments in this household, they did not expect that the incident regarding Nanny Fang had just happened a few days back.

    What was more shocking to them was that the said incident had involved their current mistress.

    Second Miss Qin who was before their eyes may seem like an adorable little girl, but after hearing Qing Yue¡¯s words, they dared not despise this young mistress of theirs.

    Even Qing Xue, who appeared to possess a steady and calm character, stole a nce at Qin Wanru and turned slightly pale at the thought.

    ¡°Since we havee to this, let me make it very clear. If you¡¯re unable to tell who is your master, I can¡¯t guarantee you will have a good end. Alright, you may go for now. Nanny Yu will allocate you your work and amodation,¡± said Qing Yue with a loud voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the maid responded and bowed to Qin Wanru respectfully, then turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss, you...¡± Qing Yue began when all the other maid had left the room. A moment ago, she had braced herself to speak with confidence as if she was in total control. However, she was really just a 13-year-old girl and she could not stop worrying over the situation, so she said, ¡°Did your eldest sister reallye just to pick a few maids?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± said Qin Wanru impassively.

    ¡°Then... then what should we do?¡± asked Qing Yue, her expression changed. They had just sent away Qing Cui, what if another maid like Qing Cui came? She would be trouble.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Let¡¯s just wait and see. Although Qin Xue holds the position of the leadership, never let her serve in the room alone,¡± instructed Qin Wanru.

    She had in her mind to observe Qing Xue first.

    ¡°Yes, I get it!¡± said Qing Yue in a serious tone.

    ¡°Get Nanny Yu to investigate Qing Xue and Qu Le¡¯s background,¡± Qin Wanru instructed after pausing for a while. She thought these two maids were rather suspicious given what happened earlier. She wanted to find out more, starting from them. ¡°Look for Old Maid Ya and find out more from her!¡±

    Qin Wanru had asked Old Maid Ya toe over to the general¡¯s mansion the day after. Nanny Yu could take the opportunity to get some information out of her. If need be, she could even send Wang Feng out to gather further information. These two maids sounded like they were from Jiangzhou Prefecture since they spoke with an ent of the people living around Jiangzhou.

    ¡°I get it, Miss. Now I know why you did not settle the payment for the maids with Old Maid Ya!¡± Qing Yue said with a hint of admiration.

    While Qin Wanru and Qing Yue were still having the conversation, Nanny Yu had finished making the work arrangements for the new maids and came into the room, lifting the door curtains.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, Second Miss wanted you to go to Old Maid Ya tomorrow to settle the payment for the maids. Where you are there, please find out more about Qing Xue and Qu Le¡¯s family background from her. It would be even better if you bring along Brother Fengzi to verify her information!¡±

    Qing Yue passed the message to Nanny Yu as soon as she entered.

    ¡°Rest assured Miss, I will make sure to find out the information tomorrow!¡± Nanny Yu replied, nodding her head.

    ¡°There is no need to hurry to look for Old Maid Ya early in the morning, Nanny Yu. Wait a bit before you go,¡± suddenly Qin Wanru added, after some careful consideration.

    Could Mrs. Qin curious about how she had chosen her maids, or who she had chosen? If Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru were plotting something behind her back, they would be curious to find out more from Old Maid Ya tomorrow. Qin Wanru wanted to give some time to see if Mrs. Qin would send someone to Old Maid Ya to pry about this matter. If she did, it would show that they were into something fishy.

    Qin Wanru was not in a hurry, she would wait for Mrs. Qin to expose herself...

 Chapter 52 - Would There Be Trouble Letting Them Live Together?

    <h4>Chapter 52 Would There Be Trouble Letting Them Live Together?</h4>

    Old Maid Ya came to the General¡¯s Mansion the following day. The General¡¯s family was one of her most important clients.

    However, she seemed to havee much earlier than necessary. Old Maid Ya waited at the ounts room for a long time before she got the payment and thereafter, with her face all smiles, she got up to leave.

    Although she supposedly waited for a long time, all the while, she was chatting with the people outside the ounts room and so it did not feel like it was a long time.

    There was nock of people gossipping outside the ounts room, in fact, the gossipers came in waves.

    Old Maid Ya was not dim-witted, she knew what to say and what not to. She was careful to make a distinction between them. After she took the silver, she was not nning on offending anyone lest it affected her business. She would keep all business rtionship cordial, although once in a while she did show some biases, she was careful not to make any of her clients unhappy.

    For this reason, she kept her mouth shut on certain things.

    Those unfortunate that happened in the Qin¡¯s Mansion had nothing to do with her and she did not want to be implicated.

    Early in the morning, Qin Wanru already made her way to Old Grandma¡¯s room and by the time she arrived, Shui Run was already there too. The two of them helped served Old Grandma some porridge first, then they helped her to her bed, where she sat up, leaning to the side, to rest.

    Because of her cough, Old Grandma did not have a good night¡¯s sleep. However, the porridge had calm her coughs and as she sat on the bed, leaning to the side, she closed her tired eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Shui Run signaled for Qin Wanru to follow her out of the room at that moment.

    By the time the, two got out of Old Grandma¡¯s room and sat down, the maids had prepared some tea for them. Shui Run brought her hand to her forehead and touched it lightly, looking fatigued.

    ¡°Did you spend your night here with Old Grandma?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°My aunt hasn¡¯t slept well at night. At this time every year, she was usually well and would not start coughing untilter. I wonder why she fell ill this early this time,¡± said Shui Run, nodding her head as a frown appeared between her brows.

    ¡°In fact, Grandma does fall ill at this time of the year, but basically she would not be coughing so badly all of a sudden. Moreover, she usually didn¡¯t start coughing right after waking up in the mornings,¡± said Qin Wanru and bit her lips.

    She clearly remembered what happened the other day when Qi Rongzhi fell into the pond. Grandma started coughing badly after she returned to her room. It did not seem like she had caught a cold the night before and fell sick the following morning.

    Qin Wanru¡¯sments gave Shui Run and idea. She locked her brows and asked after a short pause, saying, ¡°Could she had gone through some stimtion, like she was allergic to something?¡±

    Although Old Grandma did have the old problem of coughing once the weather turned cold every year, Shui Run was aware that there was a possibility that an allergen could have triggered Old Grandma¡¯s cough.

    Looking at Shui Run¡¯s expression, Qin Wanru realized that she was also beginning to suspect that something was amiss. Initially, Qin Wanru thought she was the only one being suspicious. Unfortunately, the fact that she was too young and helpless, there was no way she could investigate and find out more. Shui Run, however, was different.

    ¡°That is possible. That day, after grandma interacted with Mother, my elder sister, and Miss Qi and me, she returned to started to cough non-stop.¡±

    Qin Wanru said carefully, not leaving out any details she remembered.

    ¡°Let go to Jingxin Monastery and ask the reverend there to have a look at Old Grandma,¡± Shui Run said decidedly as she could note to any conclusion.

    She had slept in Old Grandma¡¯s roomst night and heard her coughing badly. She was worried that Old Grandma would be drained of energy during day time since she did not sleep well. This bout of coughing hade suddenly and fiercely, and by now, Old Grandma¡¯s voice was hoarse from so much coughing.

    So much so that she could only speak softly and with much effort.

    ¡°Let¡¯s tell Father about this first then!¡± said Qin Wanru, nodding, since it was the only way to go about it.

    In the past, Old Grandma would always go to Jingxin Monastery and stay there for a period of time when she started coughing. She would go through the conditioning and treatment from the reverend at Jingxin Monastery and reap effective results.

    After Shui Run and Qin Wanru discussed the details of their n, Qin Wanru went back to her courtyard, leaving a worried-looking Shui Run sitting outside in the courtyard.

    She was beginning to find it strange too.

    Old Grandma¡¯s cough hade too suddenly.

    At this moment, Nanny Duan came out from and said, ¡°Miss Shui, Old Grandma wants you to go in.¡±

    ¡°Is my aunt awake?¡± asked Shui Run, as her frown eased and she stood up to follow Nanny Duan into Old Grandma¡¯s room.

    ¡°She was feeling more energetic now, so pleasee with me,¡± said Nanny Duan, nodding, as the both of them entered the room. Old Grandma, who was sitting on the bed opened her eyes and looked at Shui Run with tenderness.

    Shui Run knew that loving look in Old Grandma¡¯s eyes and suddenly she was overwhelmed with emotions and almost began to tear up. However, once she thought about Old Grandma¡¯s deteriorating health, she had to suppress her grief and force a smile.

    Old Grandma waved her over and pointed to a small stool by the bed.

    Shui Run hurried over to take her hand and led her to sit down firmly on the stool. Nanny Duan, who was aware that Old Grandma had some private things to discuss with Shui Run, excused herself quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Run!¡± said Old Grandma with a hoarse, low voice which was almost inaudible.

    Shui Run pricked up her ears and strained to listen, while shaking her head and saying, ¡°It¡¯s not hard, Aunt. I had always wanted to take care of you until your old age. You¡¯re the one who raised me. It is not hard to remain by your side!¡±

    She knew that Old Grandma was referring to her marrying the general. Not wanting Old Grandma to worry over additional matters on top of her poor health, Shui Run told her that she was agreeable to her marriage arrangement.

    ¡°Since your cousin had promised to protect you even though this was going to affect Mrs. Qin, you should just get married into the General¡¯s household formally. In a few days time, you may leave the Mansion and live outside for a few days. When the wedding preparation is done, we will bring you back to the house as the bride!¡± said Old Grandma in one breath, and started coughing as she tried to catch her breath.

    Shui Run¡¯s eyes welled up in tears as she patted Old Grandma gently on her back and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be too anxious, Aunt. It is more important for you to recover from your sickness. Let me apany you to stay in Jingxin Monastery until you are better, then we cane home!¡±

    If a formal wedding was to take ce, they would have to carry eight sedans into the General¡¯s Mansion and Shui Run would have to stay put in the General¡¯s Mansion, which was not exactly appropriate for now.

    ¡°Alright!¡± said Old Grandma as she stopped coughing for a while. She reached out to pat Shui Run on her hand and said, ¡°Until you enter the household, I will let you raise Zhuozhuo. She is just a child, and I¡¯m already old and sickly. I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to protect her forever. By that time, I would have to trouble you to take care of all matters concerning Zhuozhuo.¡±

    Her little granddaughter¡¯s marriage was almost ruined because Old Grandma¡¯s age was catching up with her and she was seeing and hearing things clearly, which was why Qin Wanru was almost wasted. Every time this matter came to her mind, she felt heartbroken. She used to think it was just because Mrs. Qin was showing favoritism, but now she realized that not only was she showing favoritism, she had an extremely malicious heart.

    ¡°Rest assured, Aunt. Just pass the responsibility of taking care of Wanru onto me. I will protect her and not allow her to suffer anymore,¡± promised Shui Run. After all, she doted on Qin Wanru as much.

    Back when she was still staying in the family temple, she had never really inquired about the matters concerning Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru¡¯s through Qionghua. However, when she found out about all that was happening after she left the family temple, she was determined to take care of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I will let you take charge of the matters concerning Zhuozhuo, while I will help you deal with your marriage to the General. The General¡¯s family owes you your rightful ce in this household,¡± said Old Grandma as she looked at Shui Run with tender loving kindness.

    Shui Run looked down, not from being shy, but rather to cover the cold look in her eyes. She was not afraid of what Mrs. Qin could do to her, given that letter which was in her hand.

    This letter, which had not been shown to anyone else, could be used against Mrs. Qin. Earlier, Qin Wanru had secretly revealed to her that Mrs. Qin had written this letter to frame Qin Wanru, thereby staging the earliermotion about the letter.

    Although the chaos had died down, this letter could still be used against her. Although it was really a piece of evidence, this letter can be a critical item for Qin Huaiyong to give up his trust on Mrs. Qin since she had almost lost all credibility.

    She was sure Mrs. Qin did not dare to use this letter to do any more harm to Qin Wanru.

    By the time Qin Wanru returned to her courtyard, Nanny Yu was already waiting for her, and she quickly followed Qin Wanru into her room to report to her all that she observed.

    After listening to Nanny Yu¡¯s report, Qin Wanru rephrased what she heard to reconfirm the facts by saying, ¡°So Qing Xue was sent to Old Maid Ya only the night before, so she had not gone through any training. However, she appeared to be prim and proper despite not having gone through any training, so they just brought her to us. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this was what they said, Miss...¡± asked Nanny Yu, nodding.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave her be for now!¡± said Qin Wanru as she snorted. Without any doubt, Qing Xue had to be someone arranged by Mrs. Qin for Qin Yuru to use reverse psychology to trick Qin Wanru into picking her. Of all the maids chosen by Qin Wanru, Qing Xue was the most outstanding of them all, while the other outstanding maids were picked by Qin Yuru. Apparently, Qin Yuru had left Qing Xue behind for Qin Wanru.

    Qin Yuru even endured the pain in her injured arm to put up an act. That was not easy.

    ¡°However, Qu Le had been with Old Maid Ya for a long time, so she had undergone a period of training. Today it was her first time being sent out for selection,¡± Nanny Yu continued.

    ¡°Let the two of them live together!¡± said Qin Wanru after contemting the information provided by Nanny Yu.

    ¡°Miss, do you think there¡¯ll be trouble if the two of them live together?¡± asked Nanny Yu, feeling uneasy about the decision. ¡°Qing Xue is definitely not a simple character,¡± she continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s good for the two to live together. I can see that Qu Le is a very smart girl. We just have to tell her to keep an eye on Qing Xue and get close to her. Tell her that once she feels anything is amiss, she should report it to you!¡± said Qin Wanru as her lips curled into a cold smile.

    There were bruises on Qing Xue¡¯s arm, but no one knew where those bruises came from. Did it have something to do with hering to the General¡¯s Mansion? Qu Le would be the best candidate to find out the truth.

    ¡°Yes, I will make the necessary rearrangements,¡± said Nanny Yu once she understood Qin Wanru¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, would you also pack some clothes for Old Grandma in a while? She is unwell and she may want to go to Jingxin Monastery to recuperate and I want to apany her there,¡± instructed Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss, I know what to do. Who else are you going to bring along to Jingxin Monastery this time?¡± inquired Nanny Yu and she stopped in her tracks.

    Tapping her fingers on the table, Qin Wanru pondered for a moment and answered, saying, ¡°I will bring Qing Yue along, while Nanny Yu, you stay here in the mansion to keep an eye on everything that happens in the courtyard, especially Qing Xue and Qu Le. Perhaps something interesting will happen when they live together, especially in my absence!¡±

    While nobody knew what was on Qing Xue¡¯s mind, and Qu Le was not as easy as she appeared to be, Qin Wanru was looking forward to what would happen.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s words had a deeper meaning to it, but Nanny Yu did not understand the hidden meaning. However, when she saw how confident Qin Wanru sounded, she received the instruction without further questions and went ahead with the arrangements...

    However, it was not long after she stepped out of the room that Nanny Yu lifted the door curtain and entered the room again. Looking pale on her face, she said, ¡°Oh dear, Miss, something bad happened, Qu Le had been beaten up!¡±

 Chapter 53 - This Time She Would Not Give In

    <h4>Chapter 53 This Time She Would Not Give In</h4>

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Qin Wanru without even looking up.

    ¡°They said Qu Le bumped into Elder Miss Qin¡¯s maid when she was out running errands. Her maid gave Qu Le two tight ps and Qu Le could not swallow it and fought back, that¡¯s when they started fighting. For this reason, Mrs. Qin had taken both of them away!¡± said Nanny Yu, looking displeased, not so much because the maids got into a fight, but rather, that somehow Mrs. Qin was involved in this matter.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s maid? Qin Wanru had observed Qin Yuru¡¯s interest in Qu Le yesterday. She did not expect Qin Yuru to have thought of a n toy hold of Qu Le so quickly.

    It would appear that Qin Yuru and Mrs. Qin was really quite interested in Qu Le.

    She was merely amon maid and Qin Wanru did not think she was especially important if not for her memory of her previous life. Given that Mrs. Qin was trying to intervene, it looked like this was no ordinary maid and she had to be someone more important than what she imagined.

    ¡°Miss, Madam had asked for you. She wants to speak to you about the two maids who got into the fight,¡± said Qin Yue, who just entered and looking worried. The mood of all the people in Qin Wanru¡¯s courtyard was weighed down when they had to deal with people from Mrs. Qin.

    Her obedience was expected as a show of her filial piety.

    ¡°Tell her I¡¯ve fallen ill and cannot make the trip at this moment!¡± Qin Wanru said softly and quietly as she took a sip of her tea.

    ¡°Will... will that do?¡± asked Qin Yue anxiously.

    ¡°No worries. She won¡¯t say anything at this time!¡± What can Mrs. Qin do even if she became suspicious of her excuse? She would not dare to touch Qin Wanru given that she had caused so much trouble for herself.

    After hearing the reassuring words of Qin Wanru, Qing Yue felt more relieved and went out to pass Qin Wanru¡¯s message to the maid sent by Mrs. Qin.

    When Qing Yue returned to the room, Qin Wanru led her into the inner chamber where Qin Wanru took off her outeryer of clothing and let down her hair. She brought a mirror to her face as she observed herself in it. She observed that her brilliantly colored lips were really too bright, and she definitely looked healthy.

    An eleven-year-old little girl with transparentplexion, and such bright-red lips, together with her delicate features. No way did she look like she was ill.

    ¡°Bring me some powder.¡±

    Qing Yue went over to the dressing table to fetch a some a box of powder and carefully applied some on Qin Wanru¡¯s face, which made her look pale but gaunt at the same time. As for her lips, Qin Wanru did not deliberately try to hide it¡¯s brilliance since she had always had a brighter lip color than the others.

    Just when she was about done with making up, Nanny Yu entered to inform her, saying, ¡°Second Miss, Madam is here to see you!¡±

    She was fast!

    Qin Wanruughed in her heart. She leaned back onto a cushion Qing Yue put at her back, pretending to look frail and drained of energy.

    This was what Mrs. Qin saw when she entered Qin Wanru¡¯s room, a frail-looking little girl leaning back for support, with bright-red lips but a face drained of a healthy glow. In fact, herplexion seemed a little jaundiced. Had she really fallen ill?

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you still okay when you were at Old Grandma¡¯s, Wanru? How did you be so ill so suddenly? It must be because the maids did not take care of you well.¡±

    Mrs. Qin entered the room, wearing a worried expression on her face. She was trying to sound concerned but was actually harboring something malicious.

    Earlier, she was perfectly fine when they were at the Old Grandma¡¯s. However, when she heard about the maid trouble and Mrs. Qin called for her, Qin Wanru indicated that she had fallen ill. How could a child pretend to be ill and let the mother make a trip to visit her? This would be seen as unfilial to the people who hear about it.

    Forcing open her eyes, Qin Wanru managed to keep her body erect just for a moment before she leaned back again and with a weak voice, she said, ¡°Mother, there¡¯s a pain in my arm because I bumped it when I was carrying something for Grandma just now. It is so painful, that it¡¯s giving me a headache now!¡±

    It was unlikely that anyone would suddenly fall ill. However, the wound of Qin Wanru¡¯s arm had not fully recovered. If she bumped it against something, it would take even longer to get well.

    Mrs. Qin was dazed for a moment. She did not expect Qin Wanru to be so quick to respond by making a statement which made her seem like a filial daughter.

    ¡°I see, so it was because your arm had collided into something. I will get a physician to have a look at it,¡± Mrs. Qin said with a smile while she sat down firmly on the stool next to the bed.

    Qin Wanru was quietlyughing in her heart, thinking that Mrs. Qin had even gotten a physician ready to expose her pretending to be sick.

    Too back Qin Wanru was the one who was injured, who was the physician to say that she was not in pain?

    Moreover, her wound was on her arm, and the physician would not dare, as a man, to look at her arm. Qin Wanru was not afraid of Mrs. Qin getting a physician for her.

    ¡°Did the wound tear open? Ask Nanny Zhou to have a look at it and apply some ointment,¡± Mrs. Qin said with concern, while in her heart, she was cursing at Qin Wanru being so cunning. She had said that she was ill, which was why she sent for a doctor to prove that Qin Wanru was faking sick. Little did she expect Qin Wanru to be referring to the problem with her wound.

    The physician was a man.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve asked Nanny Yu to change the dressing for the wound,¡± said Qin Wanru, shaking her head as an indication that she did not need a change of dressing.

    ¡°I have some ointment which was sent over by Duke Yong, which would be more effective,¡± said Mrs. Qin, who was about to ask Nanny Zhou toe over to get the ointment. She was persistent about taking a look at Qin Wanru¡¯s wound today.

    Mrs. Qin would not so easily believe that Qin Wanru had hurt herself again.

    ¡°Where is this special ointment you are talking about, Mother?¡± Qin Wanru said after being slightly taken aback. She lifted her innocent eyes to look at Mrs. Qin.

    The innocent, questioning look from Qin Wanru¡¯s bright eyes made Mrs. Qin nervous for a second, then she quickly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sending someone to get in right now.¡±

    ¡°Why did you not bring it out for me to use earlier on when I was hurt, Mother, since it is such an effective ointment?¡± asked Qin Wanru coyly, eyes tearing up.

    ¡°I... I am left with only a little, so I thought it would not be enough for you at the time you got injured, which was why I didn¡¯t bring it to you!¡± Mrs. Qin secretly chided herself for slipping her tongue and tried to exin. She could almost feel sweat running down her back as she thought that this little girl was bing increasingly sly. She was so fixated on seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s would that she had been negligent on the ointment she was offering.

    ¡°Then why did you not bring it to me until now?¡± asked Qin Wanru, sniffing.

    ¡°At that time, I thought the ointment you are using was not too bad... since you didn¡¯tin about it, I didn¡¯t bother to ask you,¡± stammered Mrs. Qin, looking tense.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother. In that case, I will just make do with the one I have, otherwise, it will hurt if you keep changing the dressing!¡± said Qin Wanru squeamishly as she gently stroked her wound with her other hand.

    ¡°Then... just leave it be!¡± said Mrs. Qin through gritted teeth.

    The physician arrived when they were still talking, so Mrs. Qin moved to the side to allow him to feel Qin Wanru¡¯s pulse. She had lost quite a bit of blood when she was injured and her body was indeed weaker as a result. Having heard that she merely bumped her wound, the physician was not expecting to hear anything unusual in her pulse. He merely prescribed some new ointment and instructed her to take care of herself and to eat things which would help replenish her loss of blood. Thereafter, the physician gave her the prescription on a piece of paper and left.

    The physician was also wise enough not to insist that there was nothing wrong with Second Miss Qin.

    It was after the physician left that Mrs. Qin moved closer to Qin Wanru and with a smiley face and said, ¡°Wanru, I¡¯ve asked for you because your maid and your elder sister¡¯s maid got into a fight.¡±

    Seeing that there was no way to use Qin Wanru of pretending to be sick, Mrs. Qin was not going to let the matter rest. She went straight to the point instead of beating around the bush.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, I heard this maid was the one you just picked. How dare she got into a fight with Elder Miss Qin¡¯s maid, being ignorant of the rules. I don¡¯t think you should keep this maid. How about you send her away and ask Madam for a recement?¡±

    Nanny Zhou said, smiling.

    To have one undesirable maid reced by a new one sounded like a bargain for Qin Wanru. Moreover, this maid in question had just entered the household and Qin Wanru had not really built up a rtionship with her.

    ¡°What does Mother think?¡± asked Qin Wanru calmly.

    A tender and kindly look spread across Mrs. Qin¡¯s face as she openly said, ¡°I think so too. Since this maid was ignorant of the rules and created a stir not long after she enters the household, let¡¯s just fire her and choose better ones. I heard that Yuru had also picked a few the other day while you did not pick many. Let¡¯s send for Old Maid Ya to bring more maids in for you to pick again!¡±

    ¡°Does it mean that each time any of my maids fights with Elder Sister¡¯s maid, she will be sent away and I get to choose new ones?¡± asked Qin Wanru with a surprised voice as she bit her lips.

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s face fell in that instant.

    ¡°Mother, although you are not my birth mother, which I always thought you were and had also treated you as my own mother, however, am I that insignificantpared to Elder Sister? Why is it that my maid has to be thrown out in a when our maids got into a fight?¡±

    Qin Wanru looked hurt and tears began welling up at the corner of her eyes.

    Thistter part of her statement was what she had wanted to voice out in herst life. As she spoke it now, she was indeed moved with emotion.

    In her previous life, she truly thought that Mrs. Qin was her birth mother, who would never wish harm upon her. Even if she was not perfect, Qin Wanru thought she still meant good for her, which was why she had always been obedient to her wishes. Never would she expect that the ones who eventually forced her into the abyss step by step were Mrs. Qin and Qin Yuru.

    Everything that happened in her past life was part of their n, and Qin Wanru eventually sacrificed her life. All that talk about a loving mother and close sister was not true after all.

    The scheming Mrs. Qin was never sincere in all that she did to Qin Wanru, even though Qin Wanru had been totally blinded by this so-called kinship.

    ¡°Why would I think that, Wanru? It was really because that maid of yours had just joined us...¡± exined Mrs. Qin, whose face became tense as she let out a nervousugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, Mother, I¡¯m not giving way!¡± said Qin Wanru, wiping her tears away.

    ¡°You... why are you so disobedient? Hasn¡¯t the maid just came a day ago? Why are you putting your rtionship with your sister at stake because of her...?¡± Mrs. Qin panicked. She did not expect Qin Wanru to be so stubborn with her mouth. It seemed to Mrs. Qin that Qin Wanru was too willful and was not able to take any rebuke.

    ¡°A maid who had been with us for a long time would know the rules. Elder Sister¡¯s maid had even trained other maids who came in after her. How did she end up fighting with a new maid? Mother, who do you think should be sent away and be reced?¡± said Qin Wanru with a straight face, even though waves of hatred was raging in her heart.

    In her previous life, she would have submitted to Mrs. Qin¡¯s suggestion. For the sake of her rtionship with her loving mother and sister, she would give in to them...

 Chapter 54 - Backhanded, Mrs. Qin Was Forced To Yield

    <h4>Chapter 54 Backhanded, Mrs. Qin Was Forced To Yield</h4>

    Qin Wanru¡¯s statement was so harsh that Mrs. Qin was struck dumb. She was at a loss of words.

    Nanny Zhou put a smile as she tried to save the situation by saying ¡°Not just Second Miss Qin¡¯s maid, Elder Miss Qin¡¯s maid would be dismissed too.¡±

    ¡°Yes... yes, both of them would be dismissed. We don¡¯t need these here to create trouble!¡± Mrs. Qin said, nodding profusely. She could not be bothered about Qin Yuru¡¯s maid at this moment anymore.

    ¡°To sent both of them away?¡± asked Qin Wanru, cocking her head.

    ¡°Yes, we have to send both away. They have sowed discord among you sisters so we don¡¯t want them both!¡± said Mrs. Qin righteously.

    ¡°In that case... alright, but Mother, will you please send the maid back? I¡¯ve some questions for her,¡± Qin Wanru said after she paused to think for a moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to see her again. She does not know how to behave herself. If you question her, she may annoy you!¡± advised Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re not going to let me see her and get to the bottom of this, I won¡¯t agree to let her go. Otherwise, if simr things happen again next time, and both Elder Sister¡¯s maid and my maid get dismissed each time, I¡¯m disadvantaged! After all, I don¡¯t have as many maids as Elder Sister,¡± said Qin Wanru, looking displeased.

    The number of maids in Qin Yuru¡¯s courtyard was double of that in Qin Wanru¡¯s.

    Mrs. Qin was about to disagree when Nanny Zhou pulled on the corner of her dress, indicating that she should go along with Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Alright, I will let that maid of yourse to see you!¡± replied Mrs. Qin. Helpless, she sent for someone to bring the maid here.

    ¡°Mother£¬will you also send for Elder Sister¡¯s maid in question. I want to question them myself to find out what exactly happened!¡± added Qin Wanru.

    Looking even more displeased, however, Mrs. Qin instructed for both maids to be brought here.

    The old maid sent to fetch the two maids went quickly and came back quickly too, bringing with her Qu Le and the other maid. Qin Wanru realized that she knew her to be Xi Huan, the second-grade maid who followed Qin Yuru around quite a lot.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please help do me justice. Qu Le, the maid serving you collided into me and started scolding me, which was why we got into a fight,¡±

    Inparison, Qu Le was very much more subdued. Although Qin Wanru, her mistress was standing right before her, she had just joined the household and did not know what to expect. In fact, by this time, her face was drained of its colors from the being very scared. She stammered, ¡°Miss..., I didn¡¯t ... bump into her!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t collide into me? You did, and you did it on purpose! In fact, there were quite a few people who saw it. How dare you be unreasonable and malign me in front of Second Miss Qin and Madam.¡±

    Xi Huan almost lost it when Qu Le tried to argue and reached out to give Qu Le a p across her face.

    Xi Huan had been serving Qin Yuru all these while and she had always despised Qin Wanru. Although she was merely a second-grade maid, she did not care much about Qin Wanru and would act ording to her whims and fancies.

    However, Nanny Yu caught her hand in time, and before Xi Huan could say anything, Qin Wanrumanded, ¡°p her mouth, Nanny Yu!¡±

    Immediately, Nanny Yu released Xi Huan¡¯s hand and before she could lift up her head, Nanny Yu gave her two tight ps. She did it so quickly that even Mrs. Qin had no time to react.

    ¡°Why did you have to hit me, Second Miss Qin? Your maid was the one who collided into me on purpose, how can you hit me?¡± Xi Huan eximed, feeling unjustified. She was obviously not afraid of Second Miss Qin, because Elder Miss Qin had assured her that she would back her up if anything happened. Moreover, Mrs. Qin was also present so she assumed Second Miss Qin could nothing to her.

    Thinking that she had support from Elder Miss Qin and Mrs. Qin, she spoke even louder.

    ¡°Again, Nanny Yu!¡± said Qin Wanru, smiling coldly.

    No one had expected Qin Wanru to give this instruction again, and Xi Huan was given another two tight ps.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you... why did you hit me again? Base on what reason do you hit me? Are you looking down on Elder Miss Qin¡¯s servants so much so you have to torment me?¡±

    Xi Huan had lost it as she felt great pain on her cheeks and her ears were buzzing. Staring angrily at Qin Wanru, she wished she could scratch Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mother, is this so-called the maid who knows and adheres to the rules of this house, a maid who had been through training and had been serving in this household for a long time?¡±

    Qin Wanru said coldly, directing her words at Mrs. Qin.

    Mrs. Qin¡¯s face fell when she did not react fast enough to stop Qin Wanru. She was about to chide her when she heard Qin Wanru¡¯s words and quickly restrained herself. This resulted in her feeling breathless as if there was air trapped in her chest.

    What a difficult girl to deal with.

    ¡°Madam, will you judge fairly for me? Second Miss Qin should not ask Nanny Zhou to hit me. Base on what reason did she have the right to? I am Elder Miss Qin¡¯s maid. Elder Miss Qin should be the one to discipline me if necessary. How could Second Miss Qin discipline me in front of Madam?¡± said Qi Huan furiously.

    Initially, Xi Huan thought this was going to be an easy matter for her to settle, at the same time, gain the favor of Madam and Elder Miss Qin. She did not expect that not only was she not able to settle the matter, but she was also even punished by Second Miss Qin. She could not swallow the humiliation.

    ¡°Mother, from the way the maid addressed herself as ¡®me¡¯, it is clear that she doesn¡¯t treat me as one of the mistresses in this household,¡± said Qin Wanru in a calm manner, as she pointed out Xi Huan¡¯s rude use of words.

    Qin Wanru had long been aware that Qin Yuru¡¯s maids looked down on her and had never behaved respectfully towards her. With a little bit of provocation, they would show their true colors towards her.

    With this statement made by Qin Wanru, there was no way Mrs. Qin could help Xi Huan even if she wanted to. In that instant, Mrs. Qin¡¯s face looked ashen.

    Nanny Zhou, who knew Mrs. Qin¡¯s heart best instructed an old maid nearby, saying, ¡°Get someone to bring her away and send her to Old Maid Ya.¡±

    Xi Huan was stunned for a moment when she heard Nanny Zhou¡¯s words and was unable to react. When Elder Miss Qin instructed her to bump into Qin Wanru¡¯s maid, she did not mention that this would happen.

    Was this just an act, or was it real?

    ¡°Since this maid was the one who didn¡¯t know the protocol, we have to send her away, while I¡¯m going to keep my maid!¡± said Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s words made something snap in Xi Huan¡¯s mind. As she struggled to break free, she turned to Mrs. Qin and said, ¡°Madam, Elder Miss Qin had instructed me to collide with Second Miss Qin¡¯s maid. Elder Miss Qin promised that I won¡¯t get into any trouble...¡±

    She was about to continue when the quick-witted old maid stuffed a handkerchief into her mouth and dragged her away.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think of my suggestion?¡± Qin Wanru asked, training her eyes on Qu Le, who was kneeling in front of her and shaking like a leaf.

    ¡°Both the maids stirred up trouble, so we should punish them in the same way!¡± Mrs. Qin said through gritted teeth as she was about to blow her top.

    ¡°Then I think Mother should send both maids to Father, who is in his study. They would speak the truth in front of Father. I would like to know if Elder Sister really instructed her maid to collide with my maid on purpose,¡± Qin Wanru said, raising her eyebrows. She was happy to blow up the entire matter.

    All the while, Qin Wanru was wearing an indifferent expression on her face.

    Shock was written all over Mrs. Qin¡¯s face now.

    Nanny Zhou tugged at Mrs. Qin¡¯s sleeve and interrupted saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t get mad, Second Miss Qin. This is a matter concerning the maid, so it¡¯s not a big deal. If Second Miss Qin wishes to keep your maid, I¡¯m sure Madam will let you. However, just a word of caution, Second Miss Qin, thisss may seem to be timid, but she is in fact very daring. While you keep her by your side, please take care that she doesn¡¯t create trouble.¡±

    Since the situation hade to this, Mrs. Qin had to back off, lest this matter is brought before Qin Huaiyong.

    Mrs. Qin was afraid that would happen, so she gritted her teeth as she weighed the situation and said, ¡°You may keep this maid for now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mother!¡± said Qin Wanru with a smile as she turned slightly while sitting on the bed.

    Qu Le bowed respectfully towards Mrs. Qin immediately and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam, thank you, Madam!¡±

    Mrs. Qin had no mood to continue staying on since the turn of events against her n, so she stood up, forced a smile and said, ¡°Since this matter had been settled, rest well, Wanru. I¡¯m going to leave as I have something else to attend to!¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for not being able to see you off!¡± said Qin Wanru politely as she sat up straight.

    Mrs. Qin shook her head and rushed off in a rage, bringing with her all the maids who came along with her. She was not sure if she could refrain from the urge of giving Qin Wanru a few tight ps if she stayed on any longer.

    How was such a young girl so cunning? Looked like she had to be more wary of her in the future.

    ¡°Madam, what shall we do with that maid who refused to leave?¡± Nanny Zhou said with a low voice when she caught up with Mrs. Qin. She was Mrs. Qin confidante and she knew exactly why Mrs. Qin needed to send her away.

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t manage to chase her out, we can¡¯t let her bber nonsense,¡± said Mrs. Qin decisively through gritted teeth.

    ¡°However, her mouth grows on her body. Moreover, Second Miss Qin will inquire about her in the future. If Second Miss Qin finds out that we didn¡¯t get rid of her, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± said Nanny Zhou as a gentle reminder to Mrs. Qin.

    ¡°Get someone to spread rumors about this maid, be them true or not, and let¡¯s see what she would do. Anyways that incident which happened long ago had nothing to do with her. The only fear is that the secret about Liu Xue would be leaked out,¡± said Mrs. Qin as she steadied her footsteps, trying to catch her breath, and gritted her teeth.

    She almost fainted from being provoked by Qin Wanru just now, but now she had finally calmed her nerves.

    ¡°Madam, I bet Second Miss Qin couldn¡¯t tell the truth from lies!¡± said Nanny Zhou as a light sh across her eyes. ¡°You are so smart, Madam, what could Second Miss Qin use against you?¡± Nanny Zhou ttered.

    ¡°Are you from Jiangzhou?¡± Qin Wanru asked while she leaned back at the cushion and trained her eyes on Qu Le, whose face was drained of color, and gradually sized her up.

    If a maid was not enough reason for Mrs. Qin to personallye all the way here, what was the real reason of her visit?

    ¡°Yes, I was born in Jiangzhou,¡± Qu Le said, relieved to see that Mrs. Qin had left. She sat crippled on the floor and her eyes had lost their sparks.

    What happened a moment ago almost scared her to death. Fortunately, Second Miss Qin came to her rescue and at this thought, she looked at Qin Wanru with gratitude in her eyes.

    ¡°So you were born in Jiangzhou, but where exactly was your father¡¯s hometown?¡± pressed Qin Wanru with a frown on her forehead, as she read deeper into Qu Le¡¯s answer.

    Although she was born in Jiangzhou, she was not a native to Jiangzhou in question.

 Chapter 55 - Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 55 Resolve</h4>

    ¡°My parents were from the capital city, but I was born in Jiangzhou, so I suppose I¡¯m from Jiangzhou!¡± said Qu Le hesitantly.

    ¡°Why did your parents relocate to Jiangzhou then?¡± asked Qin Wanru, with a sh of light across her eyes.

    ¡°I think they moved here... following their master. My parents were supposed children born to servants in an influential family in the capital city. Later on, they were separated from their master somehow and so ended up in Jiangzhou. They didn¡¯t dare to return to the capital city they lost their master.¡±

    Qu Le blurted out everything she knew even though her father had given her instructions not to reveal certain things. She was not nning to return home because she knew she would be sold as a ve anyways. It seemed to her that her mistress right in front of her was a kind girl, who was able to protect her even in a precarious circumstance a moment ago.

    What a strange thing to have happened! However, this had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Do you know my elder sister?¡± said Qin Wanru, who tried to change the topic as she remembered Qin Yuru¡¯s reflection yesterday.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her,¡± replied Qu Le, shaking her head as she continued, ¡°Yesterday was the first time I met Elder Miss Qin.¡±

    ¡°Then why did she target you?¡± asked Qin Wanru, looking intently at Qu Le.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know too,¡± Qu Le was so fearful that she started weeping and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never met Elder Miss Qin, but I¡¯ve met Qing Xue. I heard that she was working in the General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Qing Xue?¡± asked Qin Wanru, batting hershes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Qing Xue. Qing Xue¡¯s family and I lived in the same vige. Qing Yue and I used to y together when we were younger, butter on, we heard that Qing Xue was sold to the General¡¯s Mansion. However, I saw her again yesterday and heard that she was just sold to the General¡¯s Mansion, but wasn¡¯t she already working for the General¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Qu Le said while wiping away her tears. She had recognized Qing Xue the day before but did not dare to say it. Now that Qin Wanru asked about it so she answered honestly to her question.

    She was aware that the Madam, as well as Eldest Miss Qin in this house, were not pleased with her. If she were to offend the Second Miss Qin, She would definitely end up being sold again.

    Qin Wanru turned to look at Nanny Yu, who shook her head after a moment of pondering and with certainty, she said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve not seen Qing Xue before.¡±

    Qing Xue was quite an outstanding maid. It was unlikely that Nanny Yu did not notice her if she had been working in the General¡¯s Mansion. She truly could not recall seeing her as a maid in the mansion.

    ¡°Do you want to ask her?¡± suggested Nanny Yu.

    Qin Wanru shook her head and turned her eyes back to Qu Le, saying, ¡°Qu Le, since I¡¯m the who saved you, I can also sell you away. If you remain loyal to me from henceforth, you can be assured that nothing will happen to you. However, if I find out that you are double-minded, you know what the consequence will be!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Rest assured, Miss, I will remain faithful to you will never betray you!¡± said a clever Qu Le, wiping her tears as she pledged her loyalty. ¡°I will find out about Qing Xue and report to you, Miss,¡± continued Qing Yue.

    She overheard the conversation between Nanny Yu and Qin Wanru earlier on and was aware that Second Miss Qin was interested in the things concerning Qing Xue, so she raised this issue to Qin Wanru straight away.

    Nodding, Qin Wanru said, ¡°Go and wash up. Try not to go out of this courtyard in theing few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± replied Qu Le. She had been so scared, so when Qin Wanru told her to excuse herself, she breathed a sigh of relief, sit up in her kneeling position and gave Qin Wanru and bow, before she left the room in a respectful manner.

    When she reached the corridor, she wiped away her tears and headed to the room where Nanny Yu prepared all the new clothes for the maids, to get changed.

    Coincidentally, Qing Yue was also in that changing room. When she spotted Qu Le, she gave her a cold nce and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Qing Xue!¡± Qu Le called out to her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± said Qing Xue coldly.

    ¡°You... don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m...¡± Qu Le said with caution as she observed Qing Xue¡¯s expression closely.

    ¡°You must have gotten the wrong person, I don¡¯t know you!¡± said Qing Xue, who looked at her with indifference and turned to leave.

    Staring at Qing Xue¡¯s back, Qu Le frowned. Although they haven¡¯t met each other for a few years she could still recognize that Qing Xue was her ymate when they were young. Why did Qing Yue pretend not to recognize her?

    This... had to be intentional!

    The fight between the two maids was blown out of proportion, then it was said that the new maid did not know the protocol of General¡¯s Mansion, that she was a liar who deceived Second Miss Qin into believing that she was innocent, and Xi Huan, who was Elder Miss Qin¡¯s maid was sent away as a result.

    It was also said Madam was a kind woman who could not bear to see Second Miss Qin being upset and therefore let Qu Le off.

    Some even said that Qu Le had bad conduct since young, that she had even been a thief. The rumors going around in the vige were even more rampant and outrageous...

    From the mouth of Nanny Yu, Qin Wanru gathered countless rumors, saying that Qu Le was no good at all, that she was full of lies and was not trustworthy. As for why such an ill-behaved maid was kept in the General¡¯s Mansion was mainly because Mrs. Qin doted on her youngest daughter and did ording to what she willed.

    It was also rumored that Mrs. Qin had sent for an experienced maid to warn and advise Qin Wanru not to trust in Qu Le and her words too much.

    The main thing was to spread the rumor that Qu Le was very cunning.

    ¡°All the many rumors boiled down to the usation that she has been lying!¡± said Qin Wanru, as she walked to her dressing table and sat down.

    ¡°I suppose this was what all of them meant!¡± said Nanny Yu, nodding. ¡°I am still clueless as to what Madam wants to achieve.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want us to believe whatever Qu Le says,¡± Qin Wanru said cooly with a smile.

    ¡°If it were just concerning the words spoken by a maid, why would Madam make so much effort?¡± said Nanny Yu, puzzled. She truly could not see the purpose behind all these.

    First of all, Elder Miss Qin had asked for her, then she framed her and wanted to chase her out of the house. It seemed that a lot of troubles were rted to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too bothered about her. Let¡¯s just watch patiently!¡± said Qin Wanru. There was definitely something fishy about Qing Xue as well as Qu Le. She would put the two of them together and see who was the greater problem. Suddenly, Qin Wanru said, ¡°Is everything ready for us to go to Jingxin Monastery?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been prepared, but...¡± Nanny Yu hesitated for a moment then said, ¡°I heard that Elder Miss Qin is also going long.¡±

    ¡°Does big sister still want to go to Jingxin Monastery in her current state?¡± asked Qin Wanru as she looked into the mirror and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°She said she wants to tag along so she can ask the reverend to have a look at her burn,¡± replied Nanny Yu.

    The statement sounded logical and Qin Wanru pondered over it for a while and said, ¡°Did Aunt give any instructions on what time to get up?¡±

    ¡°Miss Shui had not sent men over to tell us yet, but I think it wouldn¡¯t be too early. Old Grandma¡¯s still not well and I don¡¯t think she can get up that early,¡± said Nanny Yu as she analyzed the situation.

    Nanny Yu was right. Qin Wanru nodded and she pulled out a book on medicine from a shelf in the dressing table and opened it up on the dresser top.

    ¡°Are you reading on medicine again, Miss?¡± asked Nanny Yu as she looked over her shoulder. Recently, Miss Qin seemed to have lost interest in reading the other books but concentrated on books on medicine and this made Nanny wonder.

    Qin Yuru used to enjoyic books, so much so she would visit the book stores whenever they go out of the mansion. She would secret buy someic books and hide them under her bed. In fact, they were still there, under her bed at this moment.

    ¡°I want to study medicine,¡± replied Qin Wanru, flipping through the pages and nodding as she read. At this time in her previous life, she was clueless about the subject of medicine. Since the day Mingqui Nun took notice of her and gave her a book on medicine, she had chucked it aside and never read it.

    Subsequently, she did pick up some medical skill from taking care of the person with a long-term illness, so much so he became better. Although this person was highlypetent in his medical skills, he could not save himself.

    When Qin Wanru came to think of this, she felt a pinch of pain in her nose and tears welled up in her eyes. If she ever got a second chance, she wanted to save that man who taught her the medical skill. In fact, the dy of medical treatment had been the main reason he did not recover eventually.

    Qin Wanru wanted to take this opportunity when she visited Jingxin Monastery to tell Mingqiu Nun that she wanted to study medicine.

    ¡°Are you thinking of studying medicine under Mingqiu Nun, Miss?¡± asked Nanny Yu, almost reading Qin Wanru¡¯s mind. However, Nanny Yu was still surprised and she said, ¡°It would be hard-going and Old Grandma would not agree to it.¡±

    Old Grandma doted on Second Miss Qin and would not allow her to be overtired.

    ¡°Grandma will agree. Age is catching up with her. If I can master medical skills, I would be able to take care of her something befalls her!¡± Qin Wanru said, sighing softly. She was equipped with some medical skills, however, she was not supposed to have any medical knowledge at this time in her previous life, so she did not dare to show it.

    However, once she understudied with Mingqiu Nun, she could openly show that she knew medical skills.

    Studying medicine was not just to save herself, but to save others. All the more, she was going to save the life of the man she so wanted to save in her previous life.

    In her previous life, he was the person she was grateful to in her limited lifetime.

    In the morning the next day, Qin Wanru first went over to Old Grandma¡¯s to make sure that the preparation wasplete. Once Old Grandma woke up, she returned to her room to eat her breakfast. By the time she was done with breakfast, Shui Run had sent men to fetch her.

    The horse carriages were parked at the main gates, waiting for them to embark. There were altogether four horse-carriages. The first one was thergest of them all, which was for Old Grandma and Shui Run. The second carriage was for Qin Yuru and the third for Qin Wanru, while their belongings and other servants took thest carriage.

    By the time Qin Wanru came to the gates, Qin Yuru had been waiting there for some time. When she spotted Qin Wanru, she smiled warmly and said, ¡°Second Little Sister, do you want toe in my carriage? We can keep each otherpany while chatting.¡±

    She pretended to be warm and weing, as if nothing had happened between them.

    ¡°Elder Sister, both of us have been injured, which means at some point during the journey, we may need to lie down to rest. I¡¯m afraid there wouldn¡¯t be enough space for both of us to lie down,¡± replied Qin Wanru, shaking her head.

    If the two of them were to share the same carriage, it would appear that they had a good rtionship. However, Qin Wanru was not willing to put up that false front for their rtionship.

    Not expecting Qin Wanru to outrightly reject her offer, Qin Yuru¡¯s expression turned cold as she said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing, forget it then.¡±

    After speaking, Qin Yuru did not want to wait for Qin Wanru any longer. She boarded the second carriage, holding on to Mei Xue¡¯s hand. On the other hand, Qin Wanru continued waiting outside, and soon Shui Run, helping Old Grandma by holding on to her, arrived. Qin Huaiyong and his wife were apanying her as the group of people walked through the gates of the General¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Wanru took out a small stool from within the horse carriages for Old Grandma to step on as she supported her grandmother¡¯s weight. A few other servants who had hopped on to the carriage together helped pull Old Grandma up the horse carriage.

    After everyone had settled in their respective carriages, the entire group procession embarked on its journey.

 Chapter 56 - This Was The Duty Of The Kingâ€™s Subject

    <h4>Chapter 56 This Was The Duty Of The King¡¯s Subject</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve imposed on you for many days, General,¡± said the young man who was so handsome that he looked as if he was a character in a painting. He tapped his fingers lightly on the armrest of the chair as he smiled a gracious and warm smile. He looked to be totally innocent, especially because he was also frail-looking from his sickness. Everyone who saw him for the first time would think he was such a beautiful young man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention, it is in my duty as a subject to the king!¡± said Qin Huaiyong respectfully as he bowed his head.

    Chu Liuchen cocked his head and coughed lightly, turned around and with a gentle voice, he said, ¡°It must have been hard for the general to help me keep this secret. I heard that there is a great physician who is very skillful in medicine in Jingxin Monastery. Do you think it is possible for me to go there and stay for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Erm...¡± Qin Huaiyong hesitated.

    ¡°Why? Is there a problem, Ningyuan Army General?¡± asked Chu Liuchen, smiling and cocking his head again. His lips were so pale that they looked to be drained of their colors. For this reason, he looked even more frail and sickly, yet he looked exceptionally attractive as if all the light was shining on his face.

    Handsome and innocent-looking!

    This was the first impression Chu Liuchen left on Qin Huaiyong. To him, this sickly looking man could not be counted as a valiant man!

    ¡°Jingxin Monastery would not permit an overnight stay for any males,¡± said Qin Huaiyong, who paused for a moment and decided to be upfront with him. He continued, ¡°It is because it is only upied by nuns, so they would not allow any male to stay there overnight. All the guestrooms in Jingxin Monastery are for females.¡±

    ¡°Were there not a single male who went to Jingxin Monastery to seek medical help?¡± asked Chu Liuchen politely as his lips curled up into a smile. This made Qin Huaiyong believe that Prince Chen was a gentlemanly young man, who was unfortunately sickly.

    ¡°There is actually one ce where you may sleep, but it¡¯s quite cramped and I¡¯m afraid Prince Chen may not feelfortable staying there,¡± said Qin Huaiyong after pondering for a while, and he continued, ¡°It¡¯s nearby Jingxin Monastery. There used to be some other man seeking medical treatment from Jingxin Monastery who stayed with the nearby households.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it!¡± asked Chu Liuchen as he pinched his chin.

    ¡°I have a small courtyard with a room near Jingxin Monastery which I acquired from a farmer. I had someone built an extension to that building, but it is still quite a small ce. If Prince Chen doesn¡¯t mind, you can stay there. It¡¯s not far from Jingxin Monastery and it¡¯ll be convenient to invite the reverend from Jingxin Monastery to go over there to treat you.¡±

    Qin Huaiyong replied.

    Qin Huaiyong had stayed in that house whenever he visited Old Grandma in Jingxin Monastery. Old Grandma had always stayed in Jingxin Monastery for a period of time whenever she was not feeling well and Qin Huaiyong would spend his nights at this ce whenever he visited her.

    ¡°Alright, I will stay there. Since my uncle, the king had given me permission to go around, so that if I were to bump into any skillful physician, I should get treated by him. I was inflicted with this illness from my mother¡¯s womb, so I¡¯m not hopeful towards a full recovery. All I¡¯m asking is to have my agony reduced,¡± Chu Liuchen said impassively as if he was not talking about his own health.

    Thereafter, he turned his face away and coughed a little.

    Qin Huaiyong looked down as he suddenly felt a wave of grieve in his heart. He used to go to war with thete emperor, and he had a much deeper feeling for him than the current emperor, who was Prince Chen¡¯s uncle, not his father. The supposed crown prince was now merely a prince and a sickly one.

    ¡°Your majesty, as your subject, I will escort you over and request for the reverend of Jingxin Monastery to treat you,¡± said Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Looks like I have to trouble the General!¡± said Chu Liuchen softly, as he stopped to cough again.

    ¡°Let me go ahead of Your Majesty to make the necessary arrangements!¡± said Qin Huiyong, as he excused himself to arrange horse carriages for Chu Liuchen. When Chu Liuchen first arrived at Jiangzhou Prefecture, he simply had a few carriages with him, having instructed Qin Huaiyong not to make his arrival known, so much so that he did not even inform his wife and daughters.

    ¡°Are you going to Jingxin Monastery, Master?¡± asked Xiao Xuanzi, one of the prince¡¯s eunuchs, perplexed because Jingxin Monastery was not on their itinerary.

    ¡°So I heard that the reverend of Jingxin Monastery was a highly skilled physician. There¡¯s no harm paying her a visit,¡± said Chu Liuchen, as he sat up and then leaned back. Although this handsome young man was actingid back, he did not look obtrusive.

    ¡°How medically skillful can the reverend of a monastery be? I supposed she treats people anyhow and coincidentally they were healed,¡± said Xiao Xuanzi doubtfully. If she was really this good, she would have gone to the capital city to answer to the emperor¡¯s soliciting for physicians to treat you!¡±

    ¡°Those who went to the capital city may not necessarily be great physicians, and those outside the capital may be great physicians! The reverend of Jingxin Monastery is ady,¡± said Chu Liuchen with a smile as he patted his fingers on the armrest of the chair.

    ¡°Master, are you saying that you¡¯ve found the person whom Physician Qi was talking about?¡± a clever Xiao Xuanzi responded as hope and excitement shed across his eyes.

    Qin Yu, the great physician had given permission for Chu Liuchen to go around precisely to look for his junior female fellow disciple...

    Qin Wanru was not aware that after she left the General¡¯s Mansion, the general had prepared another procession of horse carriages for Chu Liuchen to to to Jingxin Monastery.

    By then, Qin Wanru had arrived at Jingxin Monastery. She alighted from her carriage and went over to help Old Grandma alight from hers. The reverend of Jingxin Monastery had been informed of theiring and she was weing them at the gates of the monastery.

    ¡°This time...cough, cough... I will trouble ... cough... you, the reverend, yet again!¡± said Old Grandma with a hoarse voice interrupted by coughs. Because of persistent coughing over thest couple days, Old Grandma had lost so much weight, and the veins on her forehead were showing, so much so she looked very frail.

    ¡°Let¡¯se in first before we continue with our conversation, Old Madam!¡± said the reverend of Jingxin Monastery, as she took over from Qin Wanru to hold on to Old Grandma¡¯s hand and helped her into the house carefully.

    Without feeling Old Grandma¡¯s pulse, the reverend was already able to tell that Old Grandma¡¯s condition was deteriorating,pared to thest time she saw her.

    Although the walk into the building of Jingxin Mansion was not exactly very long, it was tedious enough for Old Grandma. She started panting even after she took a few steps. Shui Run£¬who was walking by Old Grandma¡¯s side kept wiping the perspiration on her face gently, as her eyebrows locked into a frown.

    When they finally entered the guestroom, the reverend of Jingxin Monastery helped Old Grandma onto the bed to lie down. Compared to other physicians, the reverend of the monastery was very much more familiar with Old Grandma¡¯s health conditions.

    As the reverend of Jingxin Monastery felt for Old Grandma¡¯s pulse, both Shui Run and Qin Wanru fixed their gazes on her anxiously.

    After a long while, she finally released her grip on Old Grandma¡¯s wrist and stood up.

    Shui Run was about to inquire about Old Grandma¡¯s condition when the reverend stopped her with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°Reverend, how... is my illness?¡± asked Old Grandma, opening her eyes.

    ¡°Just like before, you have to get plenty of rest. I will prescribe you some medicine as usual so Old Grandma have to take it consistently and you¡¯ll be alright. However, age is catching up with Old Grandma so you have to be take extra care!¡± the reverend assured Old Grandma.

    The words of the reverend put Old Grandma slightly at ease. She nodded her head weakly and with a feeble voice, she said, ¡°I shall trouble you to do that for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Old Grandma!¡± the reverend said with smile, then continued, ¡°I shall not impose on you and leave you to take a rest now, Old Grandma. You must be tired from the trip.¡±

    Old Grandma was indeed exhausted from the journey so she nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    She closed her eyes afterwards.

    By the time everyone left the room, the reverend of Jingxin Monastery rested her eyes on Qin Yuru, who was still wearing a veil over her face.

    ¡°Elder Miss Qin, is your face alright?¡±

    ¡°Please have a look at my face, reverend,¡± said Qin Yuru as she removed the veil from her face.

    The reverend had a look and saw that her wound was not serious. It was almost fully healed after application of some ointment, the only thing that was visible was some small spots.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Elder Miss Qin. It is almost healed. Just continue to be careful and remember not to ingest anything too vorful,¡± the reverend said with a smile.

    ¡°How about my hand?¡± Qin Yuru stretched out her bandaged arm as Mei Xue rushed over to undress the wound. When the reverend took a look at the extensive burnt skin, she started to frown.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid... this would leave some scar,¡± the burnt wound covered quite arge area on her skin, which was basically her entire palm, it looked like the ointment was not doing its job.

    ¡°Are there no other solutions?¡± Qin Yuru said, giving Qin Wanru a cold stare, while she gritted her teeth!

    ¡°If we use a better ointment, perhaps it¡¯ll work better,¡± said the reverend, trying to give a conclusive answer. She quietly frowned as she caught Qin Yuru¡¯s ncing at Qin Wanru with an evil look, although it was just a passed quickly.

    ¡°Since Elder Miss Qin is injured, you should take a rest,¡± said the reverend politely.

    Qin Yuru was about to do exactly what the reverend said. She stood up, smiled and said, ¡°We will be troubling you these few days!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Elder Miss Qin!¡± said the reverend as she called a nun over to lead Qin Yuru to her room to rest.

    After Qin Yuru left the room, Qin Wanru inquired anxiously, ¡°Reverend, how is my grandmother¡¯s condition?¡±

    The reverend had said that Old Grandma¡¯s condition was the same as past years, but Qin Wanru could tell from the frown on the reverend¡¯s face that her grandmother¡¯s illness had turned for the worst all of a sudden. It was nothing like in the past years when the cough came on slowly.

    ¡°Was Old Grandma provoked recently? Like the kind that happened suddenly,¡± asked the reverend, frowning, when she saw the earnestness in Qin Wanru and Shui Run¡¯s eyes as they looked at her with anticipation. She knew they were genuinely concerned about Old Grandma¡¯s health and decided not to hold back any information.

    ¡°Erm... I don¡¯t think so...¡± Shui Run replied. When Old Grandma¡¯s coughing started, she was already staying at the family temple and she was not aware of the details. Turning to Qin Wanru, she said, ¡°Wanru, will you tell us when what was different about Grandma¡¯s illness this time when it started.¡±

    ¡°Something happened in the mansion the other when Miss Qi came over and stirred up a greatmotion. After Grandma went to have a look, she started coughing even before she returned to her own room,¡± Qin Wanru said after pondering for a while. She supposed that the reverend of Jingxin Monastery already knew about the Qin Rongzhi episode. Together with what happened to Qin Yuru, these two incidents were the greatest scandal of Jiangzhou for now.

    There were many visitors to Jingxin Monastery and she supposed such news would have reached the reverend¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Grandma suddenly started to cough badly when Miss Qin fell into the water? Were Mrs. Qin and Elder Miss Qin there when it happened?¡± asked the reverend, frowning.

    ¡°Both Mother and Elder Sister went,¡± affirmed Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s illness must have been triggered by something which happened abruptly... it¡¯s much more serious than in the past.¡± The reverend spoke up again after a pause. She did not wish to keep Old Grandma¡¯s condition a secret. She looked intently at Shui Run, then Qin Wanru¡¯s tense little face and reiterated with conviction, saying, ¡°This time it is truly very serious!¡±

 Chapter 57 - Who Was The Late Husband Of The Reverend Of Jingxin Monastery?

    <h4>Chapter 57 Who Was The Late Husband Of The Reverend Of Jingxin Monastery?</h4>

    ¡°Do you mean...¡± said Shui Run with a trembling voice.

    ¡°What triggered it? Was it the same in the previous years?¡± asked Qin Wanru, as she caught the implication, and tried to hold back the despair in her heart.

    ¡°In the past, the illness was also triggered by unforeseen circumstances, when the weather turned cold in autumn and winter. On one hand, it was because your grandmother¡¯s body was unable to withstand the cold because age is catching up with her. On the other hand, it could be because of the hayfever which was caused by the pollen of flowers that blooms during autumn. This could be one of the most important triggers to your grandmother¡¯s illness.¡±

    The reverend of Jingxin Monastery exined. She did not want to mention these two factors because she thought that Shui Run was after all Old Grandma¡¯s niece who did not really have control over anything, and Qin Wanru was still a young girl. She thought it was not appropriate for her to exin to them Old Grandma¡¯s conditions.

    However, she finally told them the truth when she saw how sincerely concerned they were about Old Madam Qin.

    ¡°What flower was it that produce the pollen?¡± asked Shui Run earnestly, as she suppressed the sadness in her heart.

    ¡°It was a nt called Qingqu Grass. It only blooms during autumn time. I had mentioned this General Qin and his misses and even made a sketch of the flower. Later on, Mrs. Qin said that there wasn¡¯t any Qingqu Grass in the mansion, so I concluded that coughing was the result of her growing old. However, looking at Old Grandma¡¯s condition, I¡¯m certain that her cough was triggered by the pollen from Qingqu Grass. In addition, she must have been exposed to a considerable amount of the pollen. Otherwise, the cough wouldn¡¯te so aggressively and seriously.

    The reverend of Jingxin Monastery revealed the entire truth about Old Grandma¡¯s condition and moaned.

    ¡°Which is to say that someone must have been carrying something made of the Qingqu Grass?¡± Shui Run contemted as the expression on her face changed drastically.

    ¡°I suppose so,¡± said the reverend, nodding. ¡°In the previous years when Old Grandma¡¯s cough came on, it was not so sudden and aggressive. Since the two of you had apanied the Old Madam here, we have to take even more take when conditioning her illness. While there isn¡¯t any Qingqu Grass in Jingxin Monastery, we can¡¯t be sure if there¡¯s anyone who would bring it in.¡±

    ¡°Does Qingqu Grass produce any smell?¡± asked Qin Wanru as something shed across her mind.

    ¡°To the insensitive nose, it would seem that Qingqu Grass is odorless. However to patients like your grandmother, her body would instinctively detect the smell quickly trigger her illness would be triggered, although she herself would not know it in her conscious mind. The Qingqu Grass tastes a little bitter though,¡± said the reverend of Jingxin Monastery.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s hand trembled as if something came to her mind abruptly. It was the fragrant sachet which she saw every year. She did not take special notice because it was something so familiar to her and it did not really smell of anything. She knew that Mrs. Qin was never stingy about this.

    She was the daughter of Duke Yong, so she took great care in what she wore and ate. Even in Jiangzhou, where it was far from the capital city, she made sure whatever she used was high ss. She never wore anything old and worn and she would rece all essories with custom-made, fashionable ones. This was to upkeep her status as the daughter of a respected, wealthy family.

    Whatever she possessed was unique in Jiangzhou.

    Would she be carrying an old fragrant sachet with all the time? In retrospect, she realized that Mrs. Qin would be carrying this same fragrant sachet around autumn time every year.

    ¡°What would happen to Old Grandma¡¯s body if she were to smell this Qingqu Grass now?¡± asked Qin Wanru as she felt she was going crazy with worry.

    ¡°If this grass were to be brought before Old Grandma again, I¡¯m afraid her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it...¡± said the reverend with a fallen face.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s hand jerked as she suddenly called to mind another incident. In her previous life, Mrs. Qin was carrying the fragrant sachet on her waist when Grandmother passed away. Not only did she carry it with her in Jiangzhou but also in the capital city, which was really not her usual practice. This indicated that something was amiss.

    A chill went up her spine and spread to her limbs. Qin Wanru felt as if she was being submerged in icy water.

    Now she realized that Grandma did not die just because of her but also because Mrs. Qin had a hand in it. She had missed such an important piece of information in her previous life! Her hands which were inside her sleeves were trembling so hard that she had to hold them together tightly to stop the shaking. Mrs. Qin was absolutely evil.

    She would definitely not let her off in this life!

    ¡°Would the smell go onto clothes or essories?¡± said Qin Wanru after she finally found her voice. She batted hershes as she tried hard to keep the grief in her eyes from showing.

    In her previous life, Grandma had left her since she was young, and this was all part of Mrs. Qin¡¯s evil n. At that time, Father had led the army to the border where there were some conflicts between. When Grandma passed away, as the army general, he could note home for her funeral lest he lost his office. For this reason, Grandma¡¯s death and the funeral were kept low-keyed and Mrs. Qin was the sole overseer of all the funeral arrangement.

    Things happened in this way all because of that evil Mrs. Qin.

    She had deceived everyone to believe that she was a virtuous, gentle, prim and proper wife.

    With her sensitivity, Qin Wanru managed to figure out an important point. Mrs. Qin¡¯s evil n which out of the blue was the reason why Grandma had tried to protect her.

    However, because of all the rush to carry out her n, the ws in Mrs. Qin¡¯s n was picked up by Qin Wanru. If Mrs. Qin had just gone with the flow as in the previous years and allow Grandma¡¯s illness to set in gradually, no one would trace the source of trigger all the way to her.

    ¡°The smell is easily diffused into the wind. If one was wearing clothes or essories which had been smoked, basically the smell of Qingqu Grass would have no effect and would not trigger the onset of coughing. The smell had to be highly concentrated to be effective. However, it could still affect those patients who have low immunity by nature. In such cases, the patients won¡¯t be able to withstand it even if there is just a little effect.¡±

    Therefore the fragrant sachet must be the culprit! This was the critical moment to be watchful, she was not going to let Mrs. Qin cause further harm to Grandma.

    ¡°What shall we do now, reverend?¡± Qin Wanru asked after she calmed herself down.

    ¡°We could only try to condition her illness. She must not be exposed to the smell of Qingqu Grass ever. At least we do not have Qingqu Grass within the grounds of Jingxin Monastery, but...¡± the reverend stopped mid-sentence. It was obvious that she was trying to tell them that she had a close rtionship with Old Grandma, so they should feelfortable letting her know some of the more private family matters.

    ¡°Rest assured, reverend. I will watch over my aunt and carefully check through all the things she uses to make sure that she would not smell the Qingqu Grass anywhere close to her,¡± said Shui Run in a serious tone. She seemed to have calmed down a little after the shock.

    ¡°Not only the things that Old Grandma uses or ingests, but also that of those people around her,¡± the reverend reminded Shui Run with a look.

    ¡°I know, thank you, reverend,¡± said Shui Run, as she bowed respectfully to the reverend. When she looked up again, she looked heavy-hearted.

    Although she did not know the entire situation, through the conversation between the reverend and Qin Wanru, she managed to gather some necessary information. She took in a deep breath and made a resolution in her heart.

    There was no way she was going to stay in the family temple for the rest of her life. She still had her aging aunt and the young Wanru to protect from danger. To her, Mrs. Qin owes her a standing in the household. She was going to ask for her rightful ce in the household even if Mrs. Qin was unwilling now.

    Thedies from the General¡¯s Mansion finally settled down in Jingxin Monastery for now.

    Old Grandma¡¯s condition required her to be conditioned in a quiet ce, so she was given the quietest guestroom which was further away from the Qin Sisters¡¯ rooms. It was also Old Grandma¡¯s wish for the two sisters to nurse their wounds in quiet. However, Shui Run would be sharing Old Grandma¡¯s room with her, together with Nanny Duan and Qu Xiang, who served Old Grandma.

    Everyone who had a chance toe close to Old Grandma would have to go through Shui Run first.

    Every time Qin Yuru came over, she stayed outside the door and conversed with Old Grandma through the gap of the door because Old Grandma would not let her into her room. She only allowed Qin Wanru to enter and they usually had a good chat after that. They had only been to Jingxin Monastery for a few days and already Old Grandma was looking much better than when she was back in the General¡¯s Mansion.

    When Old Grandma felt that she had recovered a great deal, she did not wish that Qin Wanru and Shui Run be tied down by her, so she had the reverend prepare Shui Run another guestroom close to Qin Wanru¡¯s room so that she did not need to watch over her every night. She could go around Jingxin Monastery during the day.

    Old Grandma was nursed back to health, so Shui Run and Qin Wanru felt much more assured and they took turns to keep Old Grandmapany in the morning and afternoon respectively.

    This day, Qin Wanru had just returned to her room from Old Grandma¡¯s room when she was invited to go to the reverend¡¯s room.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, how is going for that matter which I asked you to find out for me?¡± asked the reverend.

    ¡°Did you mean that medicine?¡± asked Qin Wanru as she lifted her injured arm. A period of time had passed and the wound on her arm had more or less fully recovered and lifting it did not cause her any more pain.

    ¡°Alright,¡± said the reverend, whose eyes looked to be staring at something afar.

    ¡°My grandmother was not the one who applied the ointment on me, it¡¯s...¡± hesitated Qin Wanru as she knew she was not supposed to reveal anything about Chu Liuchen to anyone.

    ¡°It was actually another person who had applied the ointment on me, but he didn¡¯t anyone to know about him,¡± Qin Wanru gave a vague answer after pausing to ponder about it.

    On one hand, she could not reveal the details, yet she did not want to lie to the reverend of Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°He... he¡¯s still like that,¡± said the reverend under her breath, and chuckled.

    ¡°Reverend, do you know him?¡± asked Qin Wanru, stunned, as a surprised look shed across her eyes. Never would she expect the reverend of Jingxin Monastery to know Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°So what if I know him?¡± the reverend sounded bitter, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years! I don¡¯t know how he is now. I suppose this ointment he applied on your wound had worked well! I¡¯m surpised he would ever lift a finger to help others!¡±

    All of a sudden Qin Wanru thought that the reverend must have misunderstood.

    So many years? It did not sound like she was referring to Chu Liuchen, who was only around fourteen to fifteen years old this year.

    ¡°Who is this the reverend is talking about?¡± asked Qin Wanru blinking her eyes in puzzlement.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him. It doesn¡¯t really matter if we talk about him or not!¡± sighed the reverend. She lifted her face to reveal a calmly smile, an indication that she was no longer troubled over this matter.

    ¡°Is the person you talking about a young man in his teens, reverend?¡± asked Qin Wanru, unable to suppress her curiosity which had been aroused.

    ¡°How could he be a young man in his teens?!¡± cried the reverend in surprise.

    ¡°But this person whom I met is just a young man in his teens!¡± said Qin Wanru, who immediately knew they were not talking about the same person.

    ¡°Could the young man be his disciple?¡± asked the reverend, who broke into a surprise smile and she continued, ¡°Can you ask him toe and see me?¡±

    ¡°This... this would be difficult!¡± said Qin Wanru, looking to be in a dilemma. She did not dare to make a decision with regards to Chu Liuchen. She was also not sure if the Prince had left her house, but she supposed he could not just keep on staying in her house.

    ¡°Then... forget it!¡± sighed the reverend as she continued, ¡°Let fate decide if we meet!¡±

    Qin Wanru could see that the reverend did not want to continue talking about this, she changed the topic of conversation and said, ¡°Reverend, where had Mingqiu Nun gone? I haven¡¯t seen her?¡±

    Qin Wanru had been looking for Mingqiu Nun for the past few days but without any luck.

    ¡°She had gone on a tour and had not returned. I have no idea where she went!¡± said the reverend helplessly, rubbing the ce between her eyes. This junior sister apprentice was only staying in Jingxin Monastery by name. In reality, she did not spend much time in there.

    ¡°Do you know when she will be back?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say when. It could be today, or tomorrow, or even next spring!¡± replied the reverend.

    ¡°Is there a way to ask her toe back earlier?¡± asked Qin Wanru earnestly.

    ¡°Why are you looking for my junior sister apprentice, Second Miss Qin?¡± asked the reverend curiously.

    ¡°I want to study medicine from Mingqiu Nun!¡± said Qin Wanru truthfully. Her let the opportunity slip in her previous life, and she was not going to miss this chance again in this life.

    She wanted to study medicine with Mingqiu Nun...

 Chapter 58 - Does Elder Sister Want To Ruin Aunt Shuiâ€™s Reputation?

    <h4>Chapter 58 Does Elder Sister Want To Ruin Aunt Shui¡¯s Reputation?</h4>

    ¡°This...¡± the reverend of Jingxin Monastery looked to torn between choices.

    ¡°Is this impossible?¡± asked Qin Wanru with wide-opened eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible, but it was you who rejected her offer when she picked you. You were not interested to study. Your grandmother had also told my junior sister apprentice that you would never want to pick up medical knowledge. After a few attempts, she finally gave up on asking you. She actually told me she doesn¡¯t want to make any disciples anymore!¡± said the reverend politely.

    What she was trying to say was that Mingqiu Nun was too upset over Qin Wanru¡¯s rejection, so much so she did not ever want to make any other disciples. The thought of it made Qin Wanru feel guilty, all because she did not know how to appreciate the preciousness of such an offer and she made Mingqiu Nun sad.

    ¡°Reverend, when Mingqiu Nun returns, I will surely ask her for her forgiveness,¡± said Qin Wanru determinedly with sincerity in her eyes. Although she was just a child, there was something about her that made people want to believe what she said, that she was not just a kid making empty promises.

    The reverend could not help but smiled and said, ¡°Junior sister apprentice had been through so much suffering and loneliness her entire life. She had never grown close to anyone, but only you caught her eyes. It must be fate that made your rtionship special.¡±

    Qin Wanru could read into the deeper meaning of the reverend¡¯s words, although she used euphemism and she bowed her head in shame.

    The special rtionship between people was predestined, just like when Mingqiu Nun who wanted to take Qin Wanru as her disciple the moment she first set her eyes on her. However, if she did not treasure this fate, a good opportunity would be missed.

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss£¬Elder Miss is looking for you!¡± Qin Wanru was stopped by Mei Xue when she was on her way from the reverend¡¯s room back to her room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Qin Wanru as she stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°Second Miss, you will find out when you get there. Please follow me!¡± said Mei Xue. She pointed towards her right and said, ¡°Elder Miss is waiting for you at the pavilion right in front!¡±

    Therefore it seemed that Qin Yuru had been waiting for her since much earlier on.

    A light shed across Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes and she curled up at the corners of her lips. She did not think there was anything to talk about between Qin Yuru and her. Their rtionship had been broken and they only tried to put on an amicable front in the presence of outsiders. Qin Yuru¡¯s friendly invitation was something new, which had never happened even before their rtionship turned so awkward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Qin Wanru, not refusing the invitation. She turned and walked in the direction Mei Xue pointed towards. She wanted to see what Qin Yuru was up to after a few days of resting quietly.

    Qin Yuru was sitting in the pavilion all alone. The pavilion was located right next to a medium size rockery and it was quite secluded.

    However, this was not the General¡¯s Mansion after all and they were visible to guests visiting Jingxin Monastery passing by the pavilion from time to time. Most of the visitors were female although rarely, there would be some male visitors. However, male visitors were strictly not allowed to say overnight in Jingxin Monastery, although they were allowed there during day time.

    The wound on Qin Yuru¡¯s face had healed and the gauze covering it had been removed. It had healed well and the little patches around it had faded to be almost invisible. Thankfully, she looked as beautiful and gentle as before.

    A smile broke out in her face when she saw Qin Wanru approached. She stood up and said, ¡°Second Sister, over here!¡±

    When Qin Wanru spotted Qin Yuru, she batted her eyelids and strode towards her, fixing her dark, shiny eyes on Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Please take a seat, Second Sister, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while!¡± said Qin Yuru politely. When Qin Wanru reached the pavilion, Qin Yuru personally poured her some tea.

    The teapot was sitting on the stone table and from how boiling hot the water in the pot was, Qin Wanru could tell that the tea was freshly made. The subtle fragrance of the tea diffused into the air and Qin Wanru could make out that it was chrysanthemum tea, her favorite.

    ¡°Please have some tea, Second Sister!¡± said Qin Yuru with a smile, as she lifted her head and pointed towards the teacup as she also took a sip from her teacup.

    Qin Wanru looked from the teacup to Qin Yuru¡¯s face and smiled slightly, saying, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to see me, Elder Sister?¡±

    ¡°Actually I wasn¡¯t in a hurry. I just wanted to discuss something with you,¡± said Qin Yuru, maintaining a smile on her face as she put down her teacup.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Qin Wanru, with a sh of light in her eyes.

    ¡°Nothing serious really. Old Grandma is left with the two of us who are the closest to her by her side now. I have something to discuss with you even if you are still so young,¡± said Qin Yuru with a sigh, as if there was a lot she wanted to say. She waved to Mei Xue, indicating for her to leave the pavilion, and turned her eyes back to Qing Yue, who had followed Qin Wanru here, meaning that she should excuse herself, so Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru could have a private conversation.

    Qin Wanru gave Qing Yue a look indicating that she should leave the pavilion, which she did, and stood at some distance away.

    ¡°Please say what you want to say, Qing Yue would not tell anyone about it, she is my trusted maid!¡± said Qin Wanru tly.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to let others know about this... this matter,¡± said Qin Yuru anxiously, gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want others to know about this, just keep it to yourself. I¡¯m still a kid, so you don¡¯t have to tell me. What if it slips off my tongue? That¡¯ll create much trouble!¡± said Qin Wanru with an indifferent look on her face while a sharp look shed across her eyes, and her lips curled up at their corners.

    Qin Wanru seemed uninterested in what Qin Yuru wanted to tell her!

    What a stubborn mule, thought Qin Yuru. She made a promised to herself that she would deal with her once she got rid of Shui Run. To settle them separately would be more effective than dealing with the both of them together. Weighing the matter, Qin Yuru forced a smile on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, little sister. Actually, I can¡¯t really find anyone else to discuss this matter with. Although you¡¯re still a child, you¡¯re a very smart one. I¡¯m sure we can get to a decision if we have a discussion,¡± said Qin Yuru, forcing a smile and suppressing the rage in her.

    The servants sent by Mrs. Qin had time and again reminded Qin Yuru never to fall out with Qin Wanru at this juncture.

    ¡°Alright, tell me about it, Elder Sister!¡± said Qin Wanru, smiling and looking to be an obedient child. Although she was still a child, she had a pair of crystal clear eyes, which attracted people¡¯s attention. Even the many visitors to the quiet Jingxin Monastery had taken notice of her.

    Among them were those who recognized that they were the two daughters of the army general.

    Moreover, the Eldest Miss Qin was the subject of many rumors recently, so the visitors who recognized her were especially curious about what the two sisters were discussing.

    Did the rumor not say that the Elder Miss Qin set the Second Miss Qin up, so she could marry into a powerful and wealthy family in the capital city? Why did it appear that their rtionship had been salvaged? Unless something else happened?

    As Qin Wanru nced at the passers-by, she could more or less guess what was on their mind. A smiled formed on her lips as she waited patiently for Qin Yuru to continue her story.

    It could be said that Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation in Jiangzhou was ruined. It was not going to help any even if she tried to exin herself. It was pointless to put on a show to pretend that she had a good rtionship with her younger sister because no one would believe, so it was not going to help her situation.

    What did Qin Yuru want to do exactly? She looked around and rested her eyes on the rockery facing her!

    ¡°Little sister, do you know about the matter regarding Aunt Shui and Father?¡± asked Qin Yuru. Qin Wanru hesitated for a second, then moved closer to Qin Yuru and began whispering to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Mother who set up the incident involving Aunt Shui and Father?¡± Qin Wanru lifted eyes to look at Qin Yuru innocently, then continued, ¡°I overheard this Grandma and Father talking about it and this was how I found out. Elder Sister, why did Mother do this? Does she not like Aunt Shui?¡±

    Qin Yuru¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s innocent face. She did not see thising. How could Qin Wanru pass judgment on Mother straight away?

    ¡°How could you say that of Mother, little sister?¡± said Qin Wanru as her face fell and she started to boil inside. She had tried to be ambiguous with her opening words, hoping to continue with some gossip regarding Shui Run.

    ¡°But... these were the exact words of Father!¡± said Qin Wanru, pretending to look puzzled. She could clearly see Qin Yuru¡¯s rage on her face.

    Qin Yuru almost could not remain sitting there calmly. She red at Qin Wanru as she thought that Qin Wanru to be a dim wit. She could not wait to deal with her after she settled Shui Run.

    ¡°Father was... was afraid to make Grandma upset because she liked Aunt Shui all along. If Grandma found out that Aunt Shui was behind this, she would very sad, what¡¯s more, Grandma is getting old and is here to recuperate,¡± said Qin Yuru, sighing, as she took up the teacup and took a sip, looking down.

    She was looking down deliberately to hide her rage look of disdain in her eyes from Qin Wanru.

    To Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru did not really belong in the General¡¯s Mansion, but adopted. She did not understand why she should win the favor of both Father and Grandma. If not for Mother, she would be begging in the streets. What right did Qin Wanru have to fight with her?

    ¡°But what happened that day... was indeed Mother¡¯s n! She distracted Aunt Shui¡¯s maid and led Father into Aunt Shui¡¯s room, thereby ruining Aunt Shui¡¯s reputation! Unless Mother is nning to frame Aunt Shui again?¡± Qin Wanru said with righteous anger. Her face tensed as she tried to sound like she was fighting for justice for Shui Run.

    ¡°You... you are talking nonsense!¡± cried Qin Yuru as the smile on her face disappeared. She put the teacup down on the table with force and made a loud thud.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense... Father did a thorough investigation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send men to rify with Father,¡± said Qin Wanru with a tinge of mockery shing across her eyes, while she kept a straight face.

    By now, Qin Wanru was fully aware of Qin Yuru¡¯s intention!

    ¡°You... why couldn¡¯t you get me? That incident had nothing to do with Mother. It wasn¡¯t Mother who set it up. Just think about who was going to benefit from this!¡± bellowed Qin Yuru in rage.

    ¡°Is wasn¡¯t Mother? But I heard Mother was going to let Father take Aunt Shui as a concubine. Why should Aunt Shui, such a wonderful person want to be a concubine to someone?¡± asked Qin Wanru innocently. She was a child after all, so it was alright for her to say somethings which Qin Yuru could not. Sounding adamant, Qin Wanru continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me, Elder Sister? Then let us send someone to ask Father!¡±

    Qin Wanru would fight for Shui Run to be rightfully married to her Father since Mrs. Qin tried to y tricks again.

    ¡°You... Wanru, you¡¯ve changed, you¡¯ve been brainwashed by Aunt Shui to say such things about Father and Mother,¡± Qin Yuru suppressed her anger immediately and tried to wear a sad look on her face. She stood up and pretended to hold on to Qin Wanru and started to speak to her softly.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s pretentious sweet-temperateness disgusted Qin Wanru. She was even able to suppress her anger and put on a front. This was what she loved to do in front of Qi Tianyu.

    Behind the sweet and gentle facade was an evil, malicious person like a venomous snake, just as Mrs. Qin was like a poisonous scorpion.

    ¡°Looks like Elder Sister is unwilling to confront Father, yet you are trying to speak ambiguously. Was it because Mother had given you instructions to destroy Aunt Shui¡¯s reputation while we are here in Jingxin Monastery?¡± questioned Qin Wanru, as she stood up suddenly, tearing away the veil between the two sisters.

 Chapter 59 - The So-called "Kind-hearted" Eldest Miss Qin

    <h4>Chapter 59 The So-called ¡°Kind-hearted¡± Eldest Miss Qin</h4>

    ¡°You...¡± stammered Qin Yuru, tightening her grip on her teacup.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, Elder Sister, I¡¯ll make a move first. It¡¯s Aunt Shui¡¯s turn to rest. Grandma¡¯s health is deteriorating. If I¡¯m not by her side, Aunt Shui would have to keep an eye on her. Aunt Shui had lost so much weight in the past few days, taking care of Grandma!¡± said Qin Wanru, shaking the dust of her sleeves and she got up to leave.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s face turned ashen. Fortunately, she was hanging on to thest thread of rationality in her, otherwise, she would have hurled the teacup at Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    How dare this debasedss tried to imply that Qin Yuru had not been taking care of the sickly grandmother, iming that only Qin Wanru herself and Shui Run were the only the ones doing it.

    ¡°Elder Sister, I don¡¯t time to be idle, please excuse me!¡± Qin Wanru said, turning to leave before Qin Wanru could exin herself and Qing Yue quickly followed her.

    Although chrysanthemum was amon flower, only the chrysanthemum tea given by Qi Tianyu was able to give off such a subtle fragrance. Moreover, this chrysanthemum was fresh. Qin Yuru had not even added these new flowers a few days ago when she was drinking tea.

    Coupled with Qin Yuru¡¯s pretentious way of acting, Qin Wanru could tell that there was someone behind the rockery, and this person had to be Qi Tianyu!

    By the time Qin Yuru grasped the situation, it was even toote for her to call out to Qin Wanru to stop her. She could only stare at Qin Wanru¡¯s back with eyes filled with hatred.

    She hesitated for a while and leaned on the rockery. From the surface, it looked like she was just holding to her tea, thinking some deep thoughts.

    In fact, she was blocking her mouth with the teacup in her handing, whispering to someone.

    ¡°Elder Brother Tianyu, see, I told you Qin Wanru was siding with Aunt Shui. Anytime Aunt Shui has Qin Wanru behind her back. Qin Wanru seemed had totally forgotten that it was Mother who raised her.¡±

    ¡°Has sister Wanru turned out to be this kind of person?¡± said Qi Tianyu from behind the rockery, sounding a little doubtful and heartbroken. ¡°What has be of her!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps Aunt Shui had said something to her. She is still a child after all, and wouldn¡¯t know how to judge for herself!¡± said Qin Yuru, her face looking as if she was saddened. She had to pretend to look like a good sister!

    Qi Tianyu who was behind the rockery became quiet.

    ¡°Do you not believe what I say, Brother Tianyu?¡± asked Qin Yuru with tears in her eyes. She turned around slowly and look towards the rockery. She could vaguely see Qi Tianyu, clothed in a white coat, from this angle and was sure that he could see her too.

    Qin Yuru had initially thought that by saying some specious words to Qin Wanru would make Qi Tianyu believe her story about Shui Run, regardless of whether Qin Wanru understood her message. She would not imagine that Qin Wanru was so upfront with herments and this had totally messed up her n.

    Fortunately, given her influence on Qi Tianyu, she was confident that the situation could be salvaged.

    A light shed across the eyes of Qi Tianyu, who was behind the rockery. He seemed to be hesitant. He had clearly heard the content of the conversation between the two sisters.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, my younger sister was spouting nonsense, will you doubt my words just because of that? I... I was still hoping we could be together... I¡¯ve convinced Mother about it, but even Mother was in a sticky situation herself! If Aunt Shui really marries Father, I... I don¡¯t know what would happen!¡±

    Qin Yuru took out a handkerchief with one hand and started to dap away her tears in a demure manner.

    Although she was not wailing, her sniffing and choking on her quiet tears was definitely winning some sympathy.

    Qi Tianyu sighed and tried tofort her, saying, ¡°Alright, stop crying. I believe what you say and I¡¯ll help you however you want me to.¡±

    Such words offort turned Qin Yuru¡¯s crying face into a smiley one. She wiped away her tears and with a smile, she said, ¡°Brother Qi, can you help me get a few ruffians to scare Aunt Shui, to shake her up a bit and say something to tint her reputation. That will do.¡±

    Although she tried to make her n sound mild and harmless, as if it was just to shake Shui Run up a little, Qin Yuru knew it was rather difficult to control the extent of the damage, which was why she was not entirely satisfied with the n.

    ¡°I can help you get the ruffians, but...¡± Qi Tianyu hesitated. He had met Shui Run personally and had thought that she was a gentle, quietdy. Was she really as malicious as Yuru described her to be?

    Had Qin Wanru really been deceived by her?

    If that were the case, thisdy had to be sinister!

    ¡°Yuru, do you want to warn sister Wanru to be careful of Shui Run?¡±

    ¡°Why do you mean, Brother Tianyu? Don¡¯t you believe my words? Or are you concerned about Qin Wanru? If not for her, did we have to be separated? If not for her, why would my reputation be ruined? We would have been married by now!¡±

    Drops of tear started rolling down Qin Yuru¡¯s cheeks again. She tried raising her teacup to block Qi Tianyu¡¯s view, so he would not see her cry, but to no avail.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go look for some ruffians for you straight away,¡± said Qi Tianyu, who could not bear to see Qin Yuru crumble with tears, and decided to give in to her.

    ¡°Please inform me once you manage to find the people. I will send someone over to have a look, lest they really hurt Aunt Shui. She was sincerely concerned about Grandma after all, and it looked like she truly wanted to take care of Grandma!¡± said Qin Yuru in an attempt to sound ¡°kindhearted¡±.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Yuru! Shui Run is obviously trying to impress your grandmother. Do be wary of her,¡± said Qi Tianyu as his doubts were greatly reduced. Although both Mother and younger sister had said bad things about Qin Yuru, Qin Yuru did not say anything bad about them. She even confessed that the incident the other day was a result of Mrs. Qin¡¯s anger.

    She even added that if not for the fear of offending Mother and Qin Wanru, she would have secretlye to see Qin Wanru long ago.

    To Qi Tianyu, Yuru remained the gentle and kindhearted girl in his impression. He could not bear to see her getting all upset.

    On the other hand, Qin Yuru could see that Qi Tianyu had been taken in by her words. She was secretly feeling the satisfaction in her heart, having achieved her objective. However, she continued to look docile and kind when she said, ¡°Brother Tianyu, Aunt Shui is after all Father¡¯s cousin even if she was devious. All we should do was to shake her up a little. We should not hurt her in any way!¡± Qin Yuru acted to be considerate towards Shui Run.

    ¡°Alright, be careful then. I¡¯ll go look for the people you need ande to inform you once it¡¯s settled!¡± said Qi Tianyu, nodding.

    ¡°Be careful, Brother Tianyu!¡± said Qin Yuru coyly.

    Qi Tianyu nodded and walked away from the rockery which was right before a wall. He exited from a gateway which the closest, while checking left and right to make sure that no one saw him.

    He hade up the hills in response to Qin Yuru¡¯s invitation. Qin Yuru had told him that she was going to show him Shui Run¡¯s true colors and that this could determine if Father had been set up by Shui Run. With his curiosity aroused, Qi Tianyu came to her immediately.

    From the words of Qin Wanru, it did not seem that she had anything bad to say about Shui Run. She must have been deceived by Shui Run. It was not difficult to make an eleven-year-old girl believe her after all.

    While Qi Tianyu hurried away to carry out what he promised Qin Yuru, he failed to notice a petite figure behind a tree, who had been watching from her vantage point behind the tree. This clever petite figure was none other than Qing Yue, who had been popping her head in and out of her hiding ce.

    ¡°Miss, I indeed saw First Young Master of the Qi Family! He had emerged from the rockery. No wonder Elder Miss Qin kept trying to say vicious words about Miss Shui. Apparently, she wanted First Young Master of the Qi Family to hear her,¡± reported Qing Yue to Qin Wanru.

    At this moment, Qin Wanru was kneeling in the Buddha Hall piously with her hands sped together.

    In fact, she did not use to believe in fate. It was only after she was reborn that she started believing in destiny.

    ¡°Did you hear what they were saying?¡± Qin Wanru asked, not surprised by Qi Tianyu¡¯s abrupt appearance.

    Male patrons did not visit Jingxin Monastery alone, Qi Tianyu was no doubt apanied by Qi Rongzhi on this trip!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to hear clearly since I was quite far away,¡± said Qing Yue, shaking her head. Qin Wanru had left Qing Yue behind when she left the pavilion.

    ¡°Have Aunt Shui take care of Grandma for a while, and say that I¡¯m ill.¡± Qin Wanru said after pondering for a moment. She already had the answer. She thought it was very possible that they were targetting Shui Run because the malicious words used to describe Shui Run were meant for Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Given Aunt Shui¡¯s character, she will definitelye to see me if she knows I¡¯m unwell. Since Qin Yuru intends to harm Aunt Shui, let¡¯s make the first move, lest things go out of control for us!¡± said Qin Wanru, opening her eyes and curling her lips at the corners as she sat cross-legged on the futon.

    The Buddha hall was rtively small and there were no other visitors since Qin Wanru came to kneel down here.

    ¡°Are you thinking to make Miss Shuie to you now, so if Elder Miss Qin was plotting something against her, this would be a good opportunity?¡± said Qing Yue as she realized Qin Wanru¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Not only that!¡± cried Qin Wanru, shaking her head. Since Qin Yuru had set it in her heart to harm Shui Run, there was no way she would let her off easily.

    Instead of stopping this from happening, Qin Wanru was going to provide Qin Yuru the chance to work her n.

    ¡°Watch Qin Yuru carefully. Apart from Mei Xue, she had also brought along another old maid. Just watch that old maid closely to see who she was meeting up with,¡± said Qin Wanru, batting her eyeshes.

    When they first arrived at Jingxin Monastery, Old Grandma had the most maids apanying her. The rest, including Qin Wanru each, brought along their personal maid and another older maid who handled all the misceneous matters for their respective mistresses.

    Since these maids are personal maids, they would be following their mistresses closely. If anything happened to them, their respective mistresses would be implicated. The old maids, however, were regr servants, unlike the nannies at home. If anything happened to them, the mistresses whom they serve would not be responsible. Moreover, these old maids were much older, more experienced and tactful. The younger personal maids were no match to them

    In light of this, it would lessplicated to make the old maids do the work rather using the personal maids.

    ¡°Yes, I get it!¡± said Qing Yue who immediately understood Qin Wanru¡¯s intentions.

    When Shui Run learned that Qin Wanru had fallen ill, she made time especially to pay her a visit. When she saw that Qin Wanru was merely looking a little frail, she felt less worried.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, please take care of Grandmother these few days on my behalf. When I¡¯ve recovered, I will make it up to you,¡± said Qin Wanru coyly and she held on to Shui Run¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re only a child, so you don¡¯t really need to be responsible. Rest assured, Wanru, Aunt Shui will take good care of your grandmother,¡± said Shui Run with a smile as she gently patted Qin Wanru on her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re the greatest, Aunt Shui!¡± cried Qin Wanru coyly. It was only when she was with Aunt Shui that she felt like a child being pampered.

    ¡°Oh my child!¡± cried Shui Run as she embraced Qin Wanru and patted her head. She had this tender feeling towards this child and she thought Qin Wanru was an obedient, sensible, as well as a filial child.

    ¡°Did you meet anyone on your way here just now, Aunt Shui?¡± asked Qin Wanru when she spotted a fragrant sachet hanging at Shui Run¡¯s waist. It was the only essory Shui Run was wearing and it was a really beautiful sachet she sewed for herself. Shui Run was very skillful in needlework. She did sewing regrly whenever she had some quiet time to herself.

    She would also give Qin Wanru some of her sewings as gifts.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into anyone. Why?¡± said Shui Run with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried you¡¯re hurt by someone bumping into you!¡± replied Qin Wanru as she remained in Shui Run¡¯s arms and reached out to her sachet and quietly undo it from her waist. Qin Wanru made sure she was very gentle and careful so that Shui Run was not aware that her sachet had been taken away.

    This move may not be of any use after all, but the sachet was an easy thing for people to make use of toe bring harm. Qin Wanru was just being careful.

 Chapter 60 - Listening While Hiding Behind the Tree, Someone Was Even More Smart

    <h4>Chapter 60 Listening While Hiding Behind the Tree, Someone Was Even More Smart</h4>

    Qin Rongzhi had apanied Qi Tianyu to Jingxin Monastery.

    Initially, she was unwilling toe along but was eventually persuaded by Qi Tianyu¡¯s sweet talking, who promised her a good time in Jingxin Monastery.

    She had totally embarrassed herself in the matter concerning Qin Yuru and her. Unpleasant rumors about her were spreading like wildfire and her mother had grounded her so much so that she was not supposed to leave her house, not to mention going to the General¡¯s Mansion.

    After hearing Qi Tianyu¡¯s words, promising her that he was able to put a good word for her Mother, Qi Rongzhi finally agreed to apany Qi Tianyu to Jingxin Monastery.

    Qi Rongzhi had totally no interest in matters concerning Buddha worship. Although she was at this moment in a Buddhist Hall, she was merely wondering around. She had no idea where Qi Tianyu had gone. They were separated the moment they arrived at Jingxin Monastery and by this time, Qi Rongzhi was ovee by boredom.

    She went around the Buddha Hall and finally came out of it. She did not want to enter it ever again, so she went round to the back hills of Jingxin Monastery.

    The back hills in Jingxin Monastery was a scenic ce. Almost everyone who visited Jingxin Monastery would go there to enjoy its scenery. Qi Rongzhi was not worried about her elder brother because this was not the first time they visited Jingxin Monastery. One thing she was sure was that he would not leave without her. He probably met someone and started talking. She supposed he woulde to look for herter on.

    The back hills of Jingxin Monastery extended into some woods and although the area beyond the woods belonged to Jingxin Monastery, it was beyond its boundary.

    The pilgrims usually did not go beyond the forest where there were a few private properties. Thedy pilgrims who stayed at Jingxin Monastery did not go beyond the woods to the private houses, lest they bump into outsiders.

    The trees in the woods were rather dense, but a small cobbled path ran through it. Along the path were a few octagonal pavilions. There were also chrysanthemum flowers blooming at the moment, which added to the color and rxed feel to the woods.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Elder Miss Qin? Funny, didn¡¯t Elder Miss Qin said she was going to look for Miss Shui? We don¡¯t see her anywhere!¡± a voice broke the silence in the woods£¬but Qi Rongzhi could not be bothered but continued to walk on. However, she lifted her foot and stopped in her tracks immediately.

    ¡°I have no idea where Elder Miss Qin had gone, and I thought I saw First Young Master of the Qi Family. Could Elder Miss Qin have gone to meet him?¡± another maid said.

    ¡°Did you see wrongly?¡± said the first maid, sounding astonished.

    Qi Rongzhi had stopped in her tracks. She looked towards the trees ahead of her where she spotted a bush and some trees. She could vaguely make out that there were two maids dressed in the same clothes as the maids in the General¡¯s Mansion standing there.

    It was no wonder that Elder Brother was so keen to bring her here for some quiet time. It was really because Qin Yuru was here. Qi Rongzhi raised her eyebrows as she tried hard to suppress the rising fury in her.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have seen wrongly. Even if I did, there had to be someone. The young master of the Qis was hiding behind the rockery and Elder Miss Qin was standing right beside the rockery. From where I was standing at that time, I could see that Young Master Qin was wearing a beautiful long robe, which looked like the once Elder Miss Qin made for him. It must be him!¡±

    The other maid whispered.

    However, no matter how soft the whisper was, it sounded loud and clear to Qi Rongzhi because of the echos through the hollows between the trees in the woods. This made Qi Rongzhi so furious that her face drained of its colors. She was just suspecting something, but when the maids urately described how Qi Tianyu was dressed in a white robe, she was certain they were talking about her brother.

    Earlier on, after QinYuru and Qi Tianyu were engaged, Qin Yuru indeed made Qi Tianyu a set of clothes. This set of clothes were even delivered through Qi Ronzhi¡¯s hands to Qi Tianyu. It was no wonder her brother was wearing these clothes today. They looked so familiar because they were made and given by Qin Yuru.

    After pondering about the cause and effect, Qi Rongzhi now understood everything. Her elder brother wanted to meet Qin Yuru and had made use of her as an escort. Thinking about her animosity with Qin Yuru, Qi Rongzhi began gnashing her feet. She was not going to let Qin Yuru off this time.

    Not only did Qin Yuru ruin her reputation and as a result, her marriage arrangement was canceled, but the entire Jiangzhou was also spreading unpleasant rumors about her. Qin Yuru was the culprit who caused all these troubles for her.

    Suddenly, she could hear that the two maids were walking towards her. She quickly left the path with her maid to hide behind a big tree. She wanted to gather more news about Qin Yuru by continuing to eavesdrop.

    ¡°I know Elder Miss Qin went to meet the First Young Master of the Qi Family, but why did she ask Miss Shui toe out to meet her?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? She must be plotting something against her. This is a quiet and secluded ce. If anything happened, Elder Miss Qin could conveniently push the me to other people. Moreover, she would have evidence to show that she wasn¡¯t present at that time. As long as she could free herself from me, she doesn¡¯t care what happens to others!¡±

    ¡°Elder Miss Qin is such a... scheming character!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so true! How, look at how that intelligent Miss Qi, who eventually also fell into Elder Miss Qin¡¯s snares. Although Elder Miss Qin¡¯s reputation was destroyed, so did Miss Qi¡¯s. Nowadays, Elder Miss Qin and Miss Qi¡¯s names are so notorious in Jiangzhou Prefecture.¡±

    Hearing those words, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face turned green. She twisted her handkerchief and hand and balled it up. To her, things were blown out of proportion because of Qin Yuru and now her reputation was totally ruined.

    She was certain that Qin Yuru was behind all these, what a debased girl!

    Without turning away from the tree, her head was literally in contact with the tree bark. Not caring about her image, she made sure she clearly heard Qin Yuru¡¯s plot. How dare Qin Yuru used her brother as her witness. Would she then be a suspect if she hindered him from being a witness?

    She was going crazy with rage.

    However, while Qi Rongzhi continued to listen on, the two maids had made a turn before they reached the tree where she was hiding and they walked further away while they continued to whisper.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s so quiet here that it¡¯s making me nervous.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±...

    The two maids continued gossiping as they walked further away.

    After the maids left, Qi Rongzhi came out from behind the tree, pulling a long face and staring coldly at the backs of those two maids.

    ¡°Miss... let¡¯s go back!¡± said Chun Xi, her maid, as she tugged Qi Rongzhi¡¯s sleeve gently and looked around nervously.

    Having overheard the conversation of the two maids from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, she was beginning to be afraid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Qi Rongzhi coldly as she turned to leave. ¡°In a while, go and follow closely behind Big Brother¡¯s sidekick, and ask him what are the ns for today. Find out from him if Big Brother had asked him to do anything. Threaten to beat him to death if he refuses to tell the truth. If Big Brother tries to side him and protect him, you can threaten to tell on Big Brother regarding him secretly meeting up with Qin Yuru. Let¡¯s see who is able to protect who by then?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was certain that Qin Yuru was up to something no good, but she would not allow that to happen! On one hand, she was not letting go of her engagement to the son from the powerful family in the capital city, on the other, she was also hanging on to her Big Brother. How could Elder Brother still believe her words? The more Qi Rongzhi thought about it, the more furious she was.

    Qin Yuru, you just watch!

    Frightened by the malice in Qi Rongzhi¡¯s voice, Chunxi quickly replied to her saying, ¡°Yes, Miss, I¡¯ll go in a while.¡±

    Shui Run did not go straight to Old Madam Qin¡¯s room aftering out from Qin Wanru¡¯s room. Before she let, Old Madam Qin had repeated instructed her to go to worship the Buddha, so she did not need to rush back to her. Compared to the others who came to Jingxin Monastery, Shui Run was about the most pious in worshipping the Buddha.

    Qin Wanru and also repeated asked Shui Run to pray to Buddha, believing that Buddha would listen and answer the prayer of the most pious Shui Run. Perhaps Grandma had been recuperating so well because Buddha had been gracious to her.

    After listening to what Qin Wanru said, Shui Run pondered for a while and decided that she did not need to rush back to Old Grandma. She headed towards the closest Buddha hall, bringing Qionghua with her.

    She had made a vow earlier on, and she wanted to go and fulfill the vow, given that Old Grandma was indeed getting much better.

    Shui Run was a very devout Buddhist, so she had been to almost all the Buddha Halls there were in Jingxin Monastery, unlike most pilgrims who would pray and tour the ce at the same time. In fact, for many of them, they were more interested in touring Jingxin Monastery than the worship of Buddha itself.

    ¡°Aiya!¡± Shui Run had just stood up from her worship in the Buddha hall and was about to leave when someone hurrying out of the hall bumped into Shui Run. He red at her for a moment and hurried out. Qionghua wanted to say something to that person because he did not seem to realize that he had bumped into someone.

    ¡°Gosh! Why didn¡¯t you apologize when you bumped into someone!¡± cried Qionghua, pointing towards the person.

    Shui Run held on to Qionghua as she steadied herself. She turned to look at the person who bumped into her. She wondered whose sidekick that was, who did not know how to behave.

    ¡°Forget it, Qionghua!¡± said Shui Run, holding on to Qionghua¡¯s hand. Because of themotion, people started to turn to look in their direction. At this moment, they were at the main hall in Jingxin Monastery, which was also thergest hall of all, so there were many pilgrims there. It was really not a big deal to bump into someone since it was so crowded.

    ¡°Miss, it looked like this man had collided into you on purpose!¡± said Qionghua with her head bowed, and with a mad tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no need to get angry over this kind of people!¡± said Shui Run shaking her head and smiling. She looked around to see which direction she ought to go, and headed towards another Buddha Hall with Qionghua.

    Although Qionghua was still a little frustrated, there were just too many people and it was difficult to find the person who collided into Shui Run. Moreover, she did not even manage to see the person¡¯s face. She could only follow Shui Run and left quietly.

    After they left the ce, Qi Tianyu¡¯s sidekick appeared on the path leading out of the main Buddha hall. He was fiddling with the fragrant sachet which he pick-pocketed from Miss Shui in his hands. Stealing the fragrant sachet was much easier than stealing earrings or nes a person was wearing. After all, earrings and nes were in direct contact with a person¡¯s skin.

    The First Young Master Qi was unable to let go of his feeling for Elder Miss Qin. His sidekick had the mindset that if he did a favor for Elder Miss Qin, it was as good as doing his young master a favor. He was very happy with himself for being able to run errands for Elder Miss Qin, since his young master was especially concerned about Elder Miss Qin¡¯s feelings. At the same time, his master was a generous man and would surely reward him richly.

    The sidekick was so satisfied with himself that he let out a chuckle.

    However, in the next moment, the smile of his face froze. The path ahead of him was blocked by his young mistress. Qi Rongzhi was ring fiercely at him while she stood in the middle of the path and panic filled his heart. He quickly hid the fragrance sachet behind him. Stealing the fragrant sachet had been a task Qi Yuru asked him to do and even Qi Tianyu was not aware of it.

    ¡°How dare you note over to greet your mistress!¡± said Chunxi, stepping forward from behind Qi Rongzhi.

 Chapter 61 - Who Is the Oriole?

    <h4>Chapter 61 Who Is the Oriole?</h4>

    ¡°Young ... Young Lady!¡± The servant panicked but did not dare run away. He came forward tremblingly and saluted.

    ¡°What did you take from Shui Run?¡± Qi Rongzhi coldly said as she set her sights on the servant. Coincidentally, she caught him red-handed.

    ¡°Perfume ... perfume satchel!¡± The servant dared not conceal the truth. He told her after stammering for a while.

    ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Qi Rongzhi blinked.

    ¡°To ... to trick Miss Shui intoing outside.¡± The servant had received a hint from Qin Yuru¡¯s old woman.

    ¡°And then?¡± Qi Rongzhi narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°And then... send people to take Miss Shui away. Shui ... Miss Shui is just an outsider in the General¡¯s Mansion... She is not an important person.¡± He said such things based on Qin Yuru¡¯s old woman¡¯s hint and his own guesses.

    Shui Run was nothing but a distant rtive. Even if she had an ident and disappeared, it would not be a big deal for the General¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Grandma, the only person who had some kinship with Shui Run, was seriously ill. Even if something really happened to Shui Run, she was powerless.

    Qi Rongzhi immediately understood Qin Yuru¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Who sent you here?¡±

    ¡°First ... First Young Master!¡± The servant lowered his head and muttered.

    ¡°This bitch really is a fox spirit. She obviously doesn¡¯t intend to spare my brother at this point.¡± With this, Qi Rongzhi gritted her teeth severely. In the truth was found out, Qin Yuru¡¯s involvement would not be discovered, but the Qi Family would probably be exposed.

    Fortunately, she stayed alert and approached to the servant. Otherwise, she and her mother would only have found out after her brother had created trouble.

    ¡°Give the perfume satchel to me!¡± Qi Rongzhi said coldly.

    ¡°I...¡± The servant put his hands behind his back.

    Chunxi walked forward and stretched out her hand. She said sternly, ¡°Take out the perfume satchel and give it to the Young Lady right now. Do you expect Miss Qin to protect you?¡±

    Qin Yuru might protect a servant in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. However, in Magistrate Qi, all the servants knew that the Young Lady was the most favorite.

    The servant dared not conceal it anymore. He stretched out his hand and revealed a delicate perfume satchel.

    Chunxi immediately took it and gave it to Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi received it casually with a sneer rising from the corner of her mouth. ¡°In order to set Shui Run up, Qin Yuru took advantage of my brother. So, let me be the oriole.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re sent by my brother, you should know something, right?¡± Qi Rongzhi had a grim smile on her face.

    ¡°Yes ... I really do know some things...¡± The servant was panicking.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Qi Rongzhi waved her hand.

    The servant did not dare to stay there. He came over and nodded as he listened. His face nched with fear, but he had to listen...

    ¡°Young Lady, the Eldest Lady has sent someone to you with an invitation!¡± Qing Yue came in and reported.

    Qin Wanru looked at the sky outside the window. It had not turned dark yet but it would be dark soon. Buddhist pilgrims who had not stayed overnight in the mountain should have gone downhill by now. Most of those who stayed there hade back at this time.

    The people who remained were all women, and the people living around here were vigers. Even if thedies were not from respectable families, it was inconvenient to go out at this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Qin Wanru stood up.

    ¡°Young Lady, are you really going out at this time?¡± Qing Yue was very worried.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t be gone for too long.¡± Qin Wanru went out as she smiled faintly. Qing Yue hurried to follow her.

    Outside the door, an old woman, who was sent by Qin Yuru, immediately smiled when she saw Qin Wanrue out, then said, ¡°Second Lady, the Eldest Lady specially invited you many times because she has some important things to tell you. If you really don¡¯t want to know, I¡¯ll report back to the Eldest Lady.¡±

    She pretended to leave after she spoke, but she kept her eyes on Qin Wanru as if searching for something.

    The old woman was wicked. It was very useful method when dealing with an unsophisticated girl because everyone had curiosity. Moreover, the girl was not yet grown. After hearing this, she would definitely swallow the bait.

    Qin Yuru was good at choosing the right person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Second Lady, please follow me!¡± The old woman was pleased upon seeing Qin Wanru getting hooked.

    ¡°Where is my eldest sister?¡± Qin Wanru asked like an innocentmb.

    ¡°She is in a pavilion nearby.¡± The old woman led the way with a smiling face. Indeed, it was not too far.

    ¡°What does my eldest sister want to tell me?¡± Qin Wanru casually asked while following the old woman. She walked slowly, so the old woman needed to stop and wait for her after taking several steps.

    ¡°About this... I don¡¯t know either. She just said it¡¯s important. Perhaps something unknown... between you and her!¡± The old woman cooked up a reason.

    ¡°Something unknown between us?¡± Qin Wanru seemed to think it over as she stopped.

    The old woman, as well as Qing Yue who was follower her, stopped spontaneously.

    ¡°Second Lady, let¡¯s go first!¡± The old woman looked anxiously at the direction they were heading in. The Eldest Lady asked her to bring the Second Lady back quickly.

    When Qin Wanru stepped forward again, the old woman sighed with relief. In order to make it feel realistic, the Eldest Lady had invited the Second Lady before. Now was the best time to invite the Second Lady. At this time, the Second Lady could testify for her. If the Second Lady waste, it would not work.

    ¡°Ah, I think I remember. Does she want to tell me something about Miss Qi?¡± Qin Wanru came to her senses andmented, then she suddenly stopped after taking several steps.

    ¡°...¡±

    The old woman felt a headache and had to give a hollowugh. ¡°Second Lady, I really don¡¯t know. How could the Eldest Lady tell such an important thing to me? I¡¯m not a stewardess in the Eldest Lady¡¯s yard.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not an old woman trusted by my eldest sister?¡± Qin Wanru came to her senses and looked the old woman up and down. ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t seen you before. Are you really an old woman sent by my eldest sister?¡±

    ¡°I have only served the Eldest Lady for a few days. Moreover, I¡¯m verymon. Therefore, it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen me,¡± the old woman said. She became more and more anxious when she thought of the Eldest Lady¡¯s promise.

    ¡°Second Lady, please follow me if you want to know!¡± If she did not take the Second Lady there, she would not be a stewardess. The Eldest Lady had made a promise to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Wanru stepped forward without obstructing the old woman this time. The old woman was relieved and hurried to lead the way again.

    Qin Wanru did not ask the old woman any more questions as they walked the rest of the way. After a while, she saw Qin Yuru in a roadside pavilion off in the distance.

    It was a prominent position. All the Buddhist pilgrims could see it when they came out.

    Whoever passed here could see it clearly.

    ¡°Second Lady, look, the Eldest Lady is right there!¡± The old woman was relieved. She pointed and smiled at Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru stopped again her arched eyebrows wrinkled. ¡°Why are there other people in the pavilion?¡±

    Besides Qin Yuru and her servant girls, there was a very ordinary looking man. He wore the viger¡¯s clothes and stood with his back to Qin Wanru. She could not see his face.

    ¡°Eh...¡± The old woman was also stunned. She never thought that a man would suddenly appear in the pavilion.

    ¡°Wait a minute! Don¡¯t go over until she finishes what she is doing!¡± Qin Wanru took a step back and came to the gate of the Moon Cave. Qing Yue hurried to follow her.

    After hesitating for a moment, the old woman also retreated to the gate. She did not know what Qin Yuru wanted to do.

    However, she felt worried, so she secretly peeked from behind the gate to look outside.

    After talking with the man, Qin Yuru stood up and nced in the direction where Qin Wanru was. However, Qin Wanru knew that Qin Yuru could not see her. Although Qin Yuru had a good view from the pavilion, she could not see clearly when she turned around.

    Qin Yuru seemingly said a few words to the viger. After that, she hurried off with the man.

    When Qin Yuru and her servant girl left, the old woman was also dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s not the Eldest Lady¡¯s n. What¡¯s going on? What shall I do with the Second Lady?¡±

    ¡°Why did my eldest sister go out with that man just now?¡± Qin Wanru came from behind the old woman¡¯s back with a severe look. ¡°Who¡¯s the man?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either. This... this is...¡± The old man¡¯s mouth trembled.

    ¡°You¡¯re my eldest sister¡¯s servant. If you don¡¯t even know, why should we keep you here?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s face grew darker and darker. Even at an early age, she already had such an imposing manner.

    She quickly walked towards the pavilion. When she reached it, she only saw a teapot and two teacups on the stone table.

    ¡°Go find if something is wrong!¡± Qin Wanru ordered.

    The old woman and Qing Yue immediately obeyed the order. They looked around but found nothing.

    ¡°If my eldest sister has an ident, you¡¯re done!¡± Qin Wanru stared at the old woman and spoke coldly.

    The old woman trembled. ¡°Second Lady, I... Ie to invite you. I... I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened to the Eldest Lady.¡±

    The old woman was panicking and had a nk stare.

    ¡°Go and report to my grandmother. Let her send people to find my eldest sister.¡± Qin Wanru angrily rebuked her.

    That reminded the old woman. She started to run to Old Madam Qin¡¯s yard. Her panicky look startled many pilgrims who stayed overnight. From the situation, they knew there was something wrong. Some busybodies followed the old woman to Old Madam Qin¡¯s yard.

    Everyone immediately knew that there was something wrong in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. What was going to happen this time?

    Recently, many bad things seemed to be happening over and over again in the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, many people wanted to watch the fun.

    Qin Wanru had not returned with the old woman. After thinking it over, both she and Qing Yue went after Qin Yuru.

 Chapter 62 - Our Eldest Lady Is Your Employor

    <h4>Chapter 62 Our Eldest Lady Is Your Employor</h4>

    After hearing that there was an ident, Qin Yuru pondered for a moment and decided not to wait for Qin Wanru. She would deal with Shui Run first.

    She moved forward hurriedly with the man and headed towards the forest behind the mountain. That was the best ce tounch an attack.

    Originally, Qin Yuru nned to trick Shui Run intoing out by using her perfume satchel, at which point they would take her away. However, the man told her that Qionghua, Shui Run¡¯s servant, noticed something strange and ran away.

    If she escaped sessfully, it would be terrible.

    Qin Yuru felt uneasy and ran over in a hurry because she wanted to help find Qionghua.

    She was very anxious, so she was unwary and followed the man in front of them inside. However, Mei Xue, her servant, felt there was something wrong while they were walking. She could not help but pull her sleeves.

    As the sky had already dimmed down, the woods appeared more and more dark and deep, and strangely quiet.

    ¡°Young Lady... It¡¯s... It¡¯s too quiet... Could Qionghua have escaped?¡± Mei Xue hinted at Qin Yuru in a low voice.

    Qin Yuru stood still and looked around. There was not a sound. Except herself and Mei Xue, there was only the man who was dressed like a viger.

    The others thought he might be a real viger. However, Qin Yuru knew that he was a ruffian. Qi Tianyu helped her find the man. Her face also changed slightly.

    ¡°Young Lady... We... We¡¯d better go back. About Qionghua, we can figure it outter. She is merely a servant girl. Even if she speaks out... you can deal with...¡± Mei Xue was pretty scared because she saw the ruffian had turned back and strangelyughed at her.

    However, since her back was towards the ruffian, Qin Yuru could see nothing.

    ¡°Well, okay!¡± Although she could see nothing, she also got worried. The surroundings were so quiet that she began to feel panicked.

    Regardless of the consequences, she had just rushed into the woods. But now, she felt there was something wrong.

    With a handkerchief in her hands, she nned to tell the ruffian that they would go back after turning her head. However, a blow struck the back of her head, causing her vision to blur. Mei Xue¡¯s panicked look was thest scene in her eyes.

    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady!¡± Mei Xue hurried to hold Qin Yuru while screaming.

    ¡°Shut up. Do you think there is someone who will save you at this time?¡± The ruffianughed and raised a brick in his hand. He had knocked Qin Yuru out with the brick.

    ¡°You... You can¡¯t do this. This... This is our Eldest Lady. Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± Mei Xue fought back the terror and shouted boldly.

    ¡°Somebody¡¯s trying to take you away and sell you because Your Eldest Lady offended him or her. After that, we¡¯ll get a sum of money and leave for a faraway ce. So what if your Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion is so powerful?¡± The voice came from their back. While holding Qin Yuru, Mei Xue turned sideways and saw the other ruffians.

    These two ruffians, who were originally hired by Qin Yuru. One dealt with Miss Shui while the other handled her servant girl.

    It was a piece of cake for these two men to deal with two women, but they were afraid that only one would be taken and the other would run away. Even though this was a concern with Shui Run, it was not a problem when facing Qin Yuru.

    ¡°You... You are mistaken. This is our Eldest Lady. She asked you to deal with Miss Shui rather than herself.¡±

    Mei Xue felt there was something wrong. She shouted, ¡°You won¡¯t get paid for this. Our Eldest Lady is your employer. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    The two ruffians looked at each other in speechless despair.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You made a mistake. Our Eldest Lady asked you to abduct Miss Shui. She let an old woman tell you that you can escape far away. Then, she will give you a lot of money. You can take Miss Shui away. Let her never appear in Jiangzhou. We gave you a perfume satchel. Have you forgotten?¡±

    Mei Xue felt anxious for fear that the two ruffians would not believe it. What she said was true.

    The two ruffians were also confused. Only the employer knew these things. Anyone else would not know these things. How could this... be a mistake?

    ¡°The servant told us there was a perfume satchel, butter he said there¡¯s no need. As long as we mention it, you can deceive us. Do you know something? That must be why you deliberately said that.¡± A ruffian uttered an exmation of disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with them! Take them away! Even if we don¡¯t get paid, we can sell them for a good price since they¡¯re good-looking. After that, we can still run far away from here. You don¡¯t need to care about what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Ruffians like them would not care about fairness. Even if it was wrong, they would hold on to thest. Qin Yuru had to ept her bad luck.

    ¡°Right! They look so beautiful! ¡± The first ruffian turned around and looked at Qin Yuru¡¯s face. He touched her face flirtatiously and chuckled. Then, he pinched Mei Xue¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re good looking too. Come on. Do you want to be knocked out and taken away? Or will you walk on your own?¡±

    Mei Xue¡¯s facial expression greatly changed. She was too scared to stand.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re mistaken!¡± In a panic, she took a few steps back and leaned against a tree behind her.

    ¡°So what? Anyway, we¡¯ve also abducted a youngdy and a servant girl. You two are not bad. Let¡¯s go!¡± The other ruffian stretched out one hand from behind her and patted her on the shoulder as he spoke proudly.

    ¡°I... I...¡± Mei Xue rolled her fishy eyes and pushed Qin Yuru, who was in her arms, forward roughly. After that, she leaned over and started to run.

    The two ruffians were stunned and immediately raged as they yelled out, ¡°Catch her!¡±

    They ignored Qin Yuru, who fell heavily on the ground, and immediately chased after Mei Xue. If the servant girl really ran away, it would be a big problem.

    Mei Xue desperately tried to escape. She knew if she was caught by the two ruffians she would not have a good ending. However, she was only a woman, a youngdy¡¯s personal servant girl. Therefore, she was always pampered. She could not run far.

    After a short distance, she was caught by the two ruffians. They gave her two severe ps and brought her back while cursing.

    Qin Wanru had arrived earlier when Mei Xue was shouting in an attempt to defend herself. Qin Wanru had stood behind a big tree while staring at a big tree in front to the right, where a servant stood.

    He had stood there for a while. Qin Wanru arrived here by following Mei Xue¡¯s voice. At that time, she saw the servant, who seemed to be sneaking around. Therefore, she followed him.

    No matter what happened in front, the servant did not go forward. He just hid behind the tree and watched the fun.

    When he saw Mei Xue run away with the two ruffians chasing after her, he dashed out towards Qin Yuru, who had fallen to the ground. He took out something from his bosom and threw it on Qin Yuru¡¯s body. After that, he immediately ran back and hid again.

    It was extremely short. The two ruffians were chasing after Mei Xue, so they had not noticed what happened behind them.

    Only Qin Wanru and Qing Yue saw what happened clearly.

    She noticed the thing thrown by him. It was a perfume satchel, which she stealthily substituted. If it was really Shui Run¡¯s perfume satchel, Shui Run would be involved if Qin Yuru had an ident.

    To kill two birds with one stone.

    Qin Yuru suffered from her own actions, but Shui Run was being unfairly made into the scapegoat. Without a doubt, the servant was Qi Tianyu¡¯s. However, it was Qi Rongzhi rather than Qi Tianyu behind him.

    Qin Yuru had preyed on Shui Run, without being aware that Qi Rongzhi was behind her. Qi Rongzhi subtly put the me on Shui Run.

    The two ruffians had already brought Mei Xue back. It was the perfect time. Qin Wanru crouched down slightly, picked up a big stone from beside the tree, spotted the servant who was craning his neck to peer around the tree, and threw it towards him.

    The upbringing in the General¡¯s Mansion was not as strict as that of other aristocratic families. Moreover, Madam Di never really control her actions. In addition, Old Grandma¡¯s health was not very good. In her childhood, Qin Wanru often followed Qi Baiyu to shoot birds and climb up walls.

    Although it had been many years since shest threw stones, she still had good eyesight.

    ¡°Ouch¡± was heard from the front right. The two ruffians were rmed and their facial expression changed greatly. After they looked at each other, a ruffian strode over and pulled the servant out from behind the tree.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The ruffian was relieved when he saw the servant who ordered them. ¡°Did youe here to pay us? How about taking a look at what we¡¯ve done? The Young Lady and servant girl. Both of them are here!¡±

    ¡°Qi Hai, go, go ask your First Young Master to save our Young Lady.¡± Mei Xue was stunned. At this moment, she felt hopeful when she saw Qi Tianyu¡¯s servant. She began to cry loudly.

    ¡°I...¡± Qi Hai shivered. He did not know what to do now.

    He was First Young Master¡¯s servant, so he should help Miss Qin. But now, because of the Young Lady¡¯s order, he could not help Miss Qin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want to act shamelessly?¡± The ruffian sneered.

    ¡°No...¡± The servant shook his head quickly. He was panic-stricken because he had been discovered so suddenly.

    ¡°Hand over the money. We¡¯ve caught the master and her servant. After this, we¡¯ll sell them. So, you¡¯ll pay us, right?¡± The other ruffian sneered too and took two steps forward to force the servant.

    The two ruffians also realized that there was something wrong, so they just wanted to take the money.

    ¡°I... I...¡± The servant stepped back. He had no money at all. Originally, Miss Qin was going to pay after this. His own Young Lady never thought to pay.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit to it? If you dare not admit it, we¡¯ll release the story. Your master asked us to abduct the youngdy of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.¡± The ruffian reached out his hand and grabbed the servant.

    ¡°Qi Hai... You... You and First Young Master of the Qi Family plotted against our Young Lady? Why did you do that?¡± Mei Xue came to her senses at this time. Seeing this scene, she screamed out.

    Qin Wanru looked at the scene quietly. Behind her, a faint voice was heard...

 Chapter 63 - So Embarrassed to Fall into a Pile

    <h4>Chapter 63 So Embarrassed to Fall into a Pile</h4>

    ¡°Our, our young master didn¡¯t¡­¡±The servant waved his hands in panic and hurried to exin.

    ¡°Do your First Young Master hold a grudge against our Elder Miss? Even so, he should not do such a thing. You¡¯re trying to destroy her.¡± Due to fear and panic, Mei Xue could not control her voice at all and cried out loudly.

    ¡°Bitch, shut up. Do you want us to be caught?¡± A ruffian had turned back and fiercely pped Mei Xue twice before the servant reacted. He pulled Qin Yuru who was on the ground to his arm while he held Qi Tianyu¡¯s servant with the other hand, saying to the other ruffian.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s not safe here.¡±

    Mei Xue¡¯s scream travelled so far in the empty woods. There was nobody at this time, but they were panic.

    ¡°Help, help, save me quickly.¡± Mei Xue went ahead regardless and began to yell.

    The ruffian wanted to stop Mei Xue¡¯s mouth but he could not find anything. He directly reached to tear Qin Yuru¡¯s light and colorful sleeve. It looked easy to tear. He ripped arge piece of her cloth, and a part of her arm was exposed.

    He stopped Mei Xue¡¯s mouth with the torn sleeve.

    The two ruffians dragged these persons and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Release my elder sister!¡± A howl was spred from behind these persons. They were shocked and looked into the distance. Qin Wanru ran out from behind a tree, followed by Qing Yue.

    ¡°Herees two more people. It¡¯s a good deal.¡± The ruffians were panic at first. Then, they were amazed.

    They were younger than those two. The person who ran in the front was just a child.

    A ruffian put Qin Yuru into the servant¡¯s arms and ran to Qin Wanru, preparing to catch Qin Wanru and her servant girl.

    The servant was caught off guard that the ruffian would push Qin Yuru toward her. He was knocked down and kept beneath Qin Yuru.

    While Mei Xue seeing Qin Wanru, her eyes sparkled with hope. She severely kicked the ruffian, who caught her, and the ruffian stepped back. Unexpectedly, Qin Yuru suddenly fell down and he stamped her feet.

    As his feet slipped, he just fell down on Qin Yuru¡¯s body. The servant who wanted to get up fell heavily with a shriek of anguish.

    Many people ran out from behind the shadow of the trees. They became speechless when they saw that Qin Yuru was caught between two men and looked so embarrassed. Although the servant was only 13 or 14 years old, he was a man. Not to mention that the ruffian was a 20 or 30 years old man.

    Qin Yuru was sandwiched in with most of her hand exposed. She was heavily hit by the ruffian. At this time, she had slowly woken up and opened her eyes nkly.

    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry to save my Elder Sister!¡± Qin Wanru shouted to the stunned crowd.

    Qing Yue immediately rushed forward and bravely stood in front of Qin Wanru. She picked up a stone and threw to theing ruffian¡¯ face.

    The ruffian never thought that the servant girl was so fierce and rascally threw a stone to him. Taking no notice, he was heavily attacked. When he looked back, he saw many people. Then, he felt a disaster is imminent. He turned around to pull up the other ruffian and left as quickly as possible.

    Someone chased after them.

    They were local people, so they knew the roads well. In a moment, they ran away from those people.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, are you ok?¡± Qin Wanru ran to Qin Yuru and stretched out her hands to support Qin Yuru. As she should be, her face was full of panic.

    ¡°You...¡± Qin Yuru was propped up. Being confused, she looked from Qin Wanru¡¯s face to herself with heavy leaden eyes.

    ¡°How could Qi Tianyu¡¯s servant be here?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s First Young Master of the Qi Family who sent people to catch you.¡±Mei Xue came over, hugged Qin Yuru and started crying. After surviving a disaster, she was out of control. She pointed to the servant and said angrily.

    The servant had been in a panic for a long time. Now, he was pulled up by several old women from Qin Family, with his hands behind his back. Hearing Mei Xue¡¯ words, he shook his head and debted loudly. ¡°Miss Qin, it¡¯s not our First Young Master. I found that someone would hurt you, so I wanted to help you. You¡¯re mistaken!¡±

    The servant was always shrewd. He dared not say that it was Qi Rongzhi¡¯s idea, so he stated categorically that he happened to pass by.

    ¡°Young Lady, our First Young Master asked to see you. How can he hurt you? Don¡¯t you know his affection for you?¡±

    The servant was anxious and said such words, for fear that he was got involved.

    The others could not understand but Qin Yuru knew. She looked pale and was muddle-headed. She had no idea why things changed a lot.

    ¡°Yuru, what happened? What¡¯s wrong?¡± A gentle voice was heard. Qin Yuru raised her head and saw Shui Run. The corner of her eyes twitched violently. ¡°You... How can you be all right?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not supposed to be okay?¡± Shui Run was shocked as she asked.

    ¡°Just now, I heard that you had an ident. Thus, I ran over. Aunt Shui, I¡¯m cheated.¡± Qin Yuru blinked, suddenly threw herself to Shui Run¡¯s arms and cried out. ¡°Aunt Shui, that is ok if you have no trouble. I thought something was wrong with you.¡±

    ¡°You thought something was wrong with me?¡± Shui Run frowned and asked.

    ¡°Yes, the two men told me that. Where are the two men?¡± Qin Yuru had recovered herself now. She gnashed the teeth in anger as she knew her n fall through. Right now, she knew what she could do was to shirk responsibility to Shui Run.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, is the servant First Young Master of the Qi Family¡¯s? Why is he here? Does he have something with you?¡± Qin Wanru pulled her sleeves and pointed to the servant. Qin Yuru followed her finger and saw Qi Tianyu¡¯s servant. She did not know how to exin.

    ¡°Shall I put the finger on Qi Tianyu or not?¡±

    ¡°When is Elder Miss Qin on good terms with Miss Shui? Only one man can make you run out even without asking.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi came in with the crowds. Hearing they talked about her brother, she could not restrain herself. She came out of the crowds and said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Although she disliked her brother¡¯s obsession with Qin Yuru, she did not want to get him involved.

    ¡°You...¡± Qin Yuru set her eyes on Qi Rongzhi. Her heart began to pound. ¡°Why is Qi Rongzhi here?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you. Will you go out with him after a man delivering a message? Is this your family education in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion? As long as a man says something, you can run after him. Now, you want to get my brother involved. My brother is unfortunate. He has no rtion with you now, but he is still associated with you. What are you up to?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi sneered and set eyes on Qin Yuru¡¯s wrist. ¡°Do you still want to get my brother involved? Just now, you were not properly dressed, pulled and pushed with other men. You have toe here because the two men told you something important?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi did not want to let Qin Yuru go. Standing high, she sneered at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°I... I really came here on hearing that it concerns with Aunt Shui. I worried about Aunt Shui.¡± Upon hearing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, Qin Yuru felt that a disaster was imminent. Qi Rongzhi wanted to frame her up, but she really dared not to get Qi Tianyu involved.

    ¡°Does it really concern with Miss Shui?¡± Qi Rongzhi said coldly.

    Qin Wanru did not look up, with an expression that looked faintly ironical at the corner of her mouth. Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru were indeed ¡°good friends¡±. Under the circumstances, they acted in harmony.

    ¡°It really concerns with Aunt Shui. The man said that she had an ident.¡± Qin Yuru cried with tears dripping down, looking extremely pitiable.

    She lowered her head and looked very aggrieved. However, she actually looked at the ground, hoping to find Shui Run¡¯s sachet, with which she wanted to fool Shui Run.

    If she found the sachet, her words could be mostly confirmed.

    ¡°Eh, whose sachet is that?¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s girl servant Chunxi suddenly screamed and pointed to a ce nearby Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Right... Right. The two men brought a sachet to fool our Young Lady. They said Miss Shui had an ident. Our Young Lady worried about Miss Shui, so... so she came here. She fell into the wicked¡¯s trap.¡± Mei Xue shouted.

    Qin Yuru had trouble now. Whatever the consequences were, she woulde to no good end. Therefore, she hoped to make amends for her fault with good deeds. She also knew the sachet. Hearing the sachet was there, she was overjoyed. She wished to express her loyalty by forestalling Qin Yuru.

    Shui Run was stunned. She touched her waist subconsciously and found her sachet lost. Her face changed a lot.

    ¡°Aunt Shui...¡± Qin Yuru cried so sadly as if she had an ident because of Shui Run.

    Shui Run¡¯s hand trembled. A tiny hand reached over and pressed her hand softly. Shui Run turned her head and saw Qin Wanru¡¯s big eyes with ck and white sharply contrasted. There was a calm smile in her eyes.

    Her trepidation seemed to dissipate. Shui Run slowly calmed down.

    ¡°Give me the sachet!¡± She said quietly.

    An old woman picked up the sachet and gave it to Shui Run.

    She received it and looked through it. Confusion flickered out of her eyes. She gently pushed Qin Yuru away and knitted her pretty eyebrows. ¡°Yuru, why did you think that it¡¯s my sachet?¡±

 Chapter 64 - How to End it Up?

    <h4>Chapter 64 How to End it Up?</h4>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a small character ¡®Lan¡¯ on Miss Shui¡¯s sachet?¡± Mei Xue asked in a hurry.

    ¡°But there is no such word as Lan on it, and this is not my sachet neither, doesn¡¯t it belong to Yuru herself?¡± After she checked the embroidered character on it, Shui Run got rxed. Then she raised her eyes and looked at Qin Yuru calmly and asked.

    A sudden shock came down to Qin Yuru, and her heart started to pound nervously. She lifted her head with astonishment.

    Qi Rongzhi got shocked as well because she remembered asking clearly that this sachet was stolen from Shui Run, and then involuntarily, she turned her eyes to servant Qihai.

    Qihai was very panic as well. He too remembered precisely that it belonged to Shui Run. However, unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Qin Wanru grabbed the sachet from Shui Run¡¯s hand immediately, and she stood up as if she wanted to see it more clearly. She pointed the sachet towards the brightness for examining, and this drew some idle bystanders¡¯ attention. Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow her movement, it then turned out that many people saw the sachet was embroidered with a character ¡°Lan.¡±

    ¡°It is Young Lady Qin¡¯s sachet.¡±

    ¡°It undoubtedly belongs to Young Lady Qin, and how could it belongs to Miss Shui. ¡±

    ¡°How... how could this happen? Did that two men collect some Young Lady¡¯s troublesome histories? So she directed and performed herself a scene like this? ¡±

    Jingxin Monastery was very popr and nevercked faithful pilgrim. It had witnessed a huge visiting flow, and some wives and daughters from prestigious families would often live in it. On hearing this, many people got stunned instantly.

    This sounded peculiar!

    ¡°I...¡±Qin Yuru found her face turned pale because she was dying to exin it hurriedly.

    ¡°It seems that Young Lady Qin lied again, well, never mind, as long as it has nothing to do with my Big Brother, whatever you did it would be okay. Now that our magistrate has nothing to do with your Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. It would be alright if my eldest brother got involved into this issue and suffered fatigue in dealing with it for only one time. I only hope that Young Lady Qin could think of all that favors he has done for you in the past, and do not drag him in for this time. ¡±

    That meant if Qin Yuru still found trouble with Qi Tianyu, they would not be as polite as they did this time. Qi Rongzhi believed that Qin Yuru was sensible enough to understand the current situations. Otherwise, if people found and restarted to talk about this affair, Qi Tianyu could only help her to find some rtionships, and Qin Yuru would be the culprit behind the scene who ruined both others and herself.

    Although the ident happened, Qi Rongzhi was not the troublemaker. After all, she reacted fast. After she finished the sentence, she came to the servant and put on a face which was both cold and strict, ¡°the eldest brother asked you to find me, why did you follow Young Lady Qin? What happened on her mansion has nothing to do with us now. ¡±

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Chunxi heard Qi Rongzhi ¡®s words, and yelled at the two old women who clung to the servant immediately.

    The two old women took a glimpse at Shui Run and said nothing. When Qin Yuru ¡®s old woman delivered the message just now, Old Grandma asked Shui Run to take someone with her, so now Shui Run dominated the situation naturally.

    Something like this happend to Young Lady, Second Miss was too young to make any decisions, so Shui Run had to handle with this issue anyway.

    Shui Run said nothing yet, and they dared not to let him go.

    Qin Wanru stepped in front of the servant, and looked him up and down, which drove the servant much more flustered. Although Second Miss Qin was still as tiny as she was before his eyes, her lucid and bright eyes beamed down certain coldness and made him feel nervous unreasonably.

    ¡°You¡¯re the servant by the side of First Young Master of the Qi Family, why are you following the eldest sister?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ckey I...ckey I came to find our Young Lady, I didn¡¯t expect that I saw someone want to kidnap Young Lady Qin.¡± The servant stammered and lowered his head.

    ¡°So you meant that this issue has nothing to do with your First Young Master of the Qi Family?¡± Qin Wanru showed a faint smile on her lips, but that smile contained a sense of frigidness.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what did your words mean? How could my eldest brother have anything to do with this woman? Since this woman attached to the royal branch of capital Duke Yong Mansion, our mansion had nothing to with her at all. It was this servant that did not get things straight and still thought of helping Qin Yuru.¡± Qi Rongzhi became unhappy once she understood the allusion in Qin Wanru¡¯s sentence, so she snorted coldly and said.

    ¡°Big Sister, what do you think about this?¡± Qin Wanru ignored her and put her eyes on Qin Yuru.

    At this time, Qin Yuru was supported to stand up and became so angry and hateful about Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words that she was anxious to throw some ps in her face. For that old case, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion has dealt with it in low key for multiple times, only wishing to diminish the severe issue into a less critical one, and atst, it could better be a disappearing issue that no one could ever remember.

    Qi Rongzhi, in front of so many people, mentioned it again unexpectedly.

    But being afraid of eliciting the genuine reasons for this issue, she dared not to refute for sure. She gritted her teeth and swallowed her hateful words, ¡°Wanru, let him go, it may have nothing to do with him... but I... I was fooled around by others as well. That person took the sachet and said it was Aunt Shui¡¯s, and I didn¡¯t even check it but followed him here. I never thought of, never thought of... ¡±

    Qin Wanru sobbed and cried again.

    ¡°But... but this is not Aunt Shui¡¯s sachet! ¡± When Qin Wanru heard that Qin Yuru still stuck to say that the sachet belonged to Shui Run, she sneered in her mind but did not show any expressions on her face. She held it in her hand and shook it with an innocent and inexperienced look on her face, ¡°Big Sister, this is your sachet!¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t know why it is mine... maybe... maybe I just dropped it!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s tears were falling violently. She felt so wronged.

    ¡°Maybe Young Lady was struggling hard when those people caught her and she dropped it off. ¡± Mei Xue followed Qin Yuru¡¯s words and made it up hurriedly.

    But her words reminded people of the scene when the bully pressed himself on Qin Yuru¡¯s body, and some of the bystanders showed disdain on their faces. It was not the thing just happened made people disdained her, the previous issue was odd as well. This Young Lady Qin seemed strange, because the servant girl¡¯s words did not match the Miss¡¯s, and she behaved in panic. Moreover, their words about this sachet were paradoxical.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± Finally, Shui Run opened her mouth and said, and those two old women instantly drew their hands back and let him free. Qihai jumped and hid behind Qi Rongzhi¡¯s back immediately.

    ¡°Now that this issue has nothing to do with us, then I take my people away. I hope Young Lady Qin could not get my guiltless Big Brother involved into this issue so that both our mansions could still find words to talk when we meet in the future. ¡± Qi Rongzhi warned Qin Yuru repeatedly and then left with servants and servant girls.

    The two bullies ran away already and all the people on site were women. It was getting dark and no one dared to rush into the deep woods to find people anymore.

    Shui Run asked someone to support Qin Yuru to stand up, and then brought her people to meet the Old Grandma.

    People from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion followed her as well, leaving many bystanders who just watched the scene curiously walked out of the woods in groups and still chatted with each other.

    In the past, many people present heard about the issues that urred in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, but no one has ever seen anything. But this time they watched the whole scene.

    Young Lady Qin just got sandwiched between two men and torn her sleeves, and she actually had lost her virginity.

    A woman¡¯s virginity was much more important than the name of God, and she even lost it in front of the public. If she wanted to protect her reputation, she would rather die to keep herself clean or to be sent to be a nun ending up her life with a single candle and ancient Buddha.

    It remained unknown of what this Miss would choose, and this became the focus of the public¡¯s discussion. Other talks were about the issue itself. Since this Young Lady was absolutely not clean and she would probably suffer the consequence that she brought to herself.

    There were many discussions as people were chattering about it, and nine of ten sentences were distrust towards Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°What happened Yuru, why did you follow others to go out?¡± Old Grandma sat by the bed, and she was so angry that her face was as pale as a white piece of paper. She patted the bedrail vigorously and asked with anger.

    And this was the reason for this issue.

    ¡°Grandma, grandma... I really thought something bad happened to Aunt Shui, I was deceived.¡± Qin Yuru cried loudly and knelt in front of the bed.

    ¡°You could send someone to ask whether anything happened to Run. Why did you follow it? And if Run didn¡¯t lose the sachet, would there have anything like losing it?¡± Grandma didn¡¯t believe Qin Yuru¡¯s words at all, Madam Di and Qin Yuru never liked Shui Run, especially something like that just happend.

    Even if she didn¡¯t expect that something terrible happened to Shui Run, she would not save her in such a hurry.

    ¡°Grandma, I was truely deceived. I was panic at that moment.¡± Qin Yuru could only assert that she was deceived now.

    ¡°You... you did things like this, I could not harbor you. You should just go down the mountain and tell your parents!¡± Old Grandma felt very sad because she saw Qin Yuru still refused to tell the truth. She leaned back and closed her eyes feebly, ¡°I¡¯m old, and you do not treat me seriously. What you just said... was only for cheating me. Well, never mind, you just leave and go down the mountain. ¡±

    She had a clear conscience to Qin Yuru, and she kept trying to give everything the best for her. Because Qin Yuru didn¡¯t have other rtives, she was always concerned about her two granddaughters. Qin Yuru was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s flesh and blood, she could not treat her with negligence. But this time, Qin Yuru really broke her heart. Madam Di and her daughter were fooling others around again and again.

    ¡°Grandma, you... you just tell my father, I was... hurt because of Aunt Shui.¡± Qin Yuru was begging her in a crying voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, and you tell him yourself if you want!¡± Old Grandma got exasperated and said. Qin Yuru still wanted to me everything on Run even at this moment, and this would estrange the distance between Huaiyong and Run.

    ¡°Grandma... I¡¯m your granddaughter. How could you... you do... ¡± On hearing Old Grandma¡¯s refusal, Qin Yuru rushed to her within steps, and she crawled to grab Old Grandma¡¯s hands in front of her bed. A sh of fierce and bitterness was zing in her eyes, and she wanted to me the reason for the issue to Shui Run no matter how.

    She wanted Shui Run to be the culprit in destroying her.

    Qin Wanru reached out hands and hit her hands heavily, which were then thrown to the other side, ¡°Big Sister, you imed that Aunt Shui was supposed to be med for this issue, how much do you hate Aunt Shui on earth?¡±

    Old Grandma couldn¡¯t speak out directly. But because Qin Wanru was still young, she could be ¡°ignorant¡± and speak out bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell father for sure. You keep putting the me on Aunt Shui even if Aunt Shui saved you, and you even said that was Aunt Shui¡¯s sachet made you to follow them. But actually it was your sachet, and you set free the First Young Master of the Qi Family and the servant, both of them clearly rted to this issue, and for that servant, he was very sneaky. I think this issue has some rtions with First Young Master of the Qi Family, and I¡¯ll tell father to talk to Magistrate Qi!¡±

    Qin Wanru went furious, ¡°it¡¯s possible to find the two bullies if I really wanted to. I¡¯ll ask father to assemble all the people living here and check them one by one, and then we can definitely figure this out. Who did this, and what is it nning to do? When I get this thing straight, I¡¯ll make father punish that person.¡±

    It seemed that her delicate and girly voice sounded senseless, but every sentence was beating on Qin Yuru¡¯s heart and made her shuddering bodily.

    No... no, this thing could not be examined further!

 Chapter 65 - Separating Madam Di and Her Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 65 Separating Madam Di and Her Daughter</h4>

    Qin Yuru was sent to Jingxin Monastery at that night. Old Grandma couldn¡¯t be responsible when something terrible happened like this. She was not her parents but Qin Yuru¡¯s grandma, so Qin Huaiyong and Madam Di were supposed to make decisions if anything happened.

    Moreover, now she was both disappointed and heartbroken about Qin Yuru, so she decided not to deal with her issue anymore. Since Qin Yuru didn¡¯t get Shui Run involved into the event, she sent Nanny Duan by her side to take Qin Yuru away overnight and visit Qin Huaiyong for telling him the situation. Whatever would happen next have nothing to do with her.

    Now that Qin Yuru was sent away, Shui Run and Qin Wanruforted Old Grandma for a while and served her to sleep.

    Because of the previous event, Old Grandma began to cough severely after she went to bed. Her uncontroble coughing made Shui Run sent someone to invite the master from Jingxin Monastery. Then he prescribed the Old Grandma new medicine and asked the girl servant to decoct the medicine in the corridor.

    Shui Run sent the master of Jingxin Monastery to the door and expressed her gratitude repeatedly. When she turned back, she found Qin Wanru step out of the room standing there and waving to her.

    ¡°Wanru,e here!¡± She went into the room beside her after she finished the sentence. It was a rarely visited room and nobody was in it.

    Qin Wanru responded to her and then followed Shui Run to that isted room.

    ¡°Wanru, what happened?¡± Shui Run frowned at her and asked after they both stood there. Since she was not stupid, the entire case when connecting each part was bizarre no matter how hard she thought of it.

    The sachet disappeared and the one at that moment was not hers for sure. So where was hers? Except for someone bumping into her, the only person approached her was Qin Wanru at that time.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, this is your sachet, be careful in the future!¡± While Qin Wanru was smiling, she reached to take a sachet out of her inner pocket and passed it to Shui Run silently.

    Shui Run got stunned. She reached to take the sachet in a hurry and hid it into her sleeves.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, it was Big Sister who was conspiring against you and now she suffered the consequence herself.¡± Qin Wanru said briefly.

    Her words made Shui Run went into silence and her eyes felt sore. She was worried about Qin Wanru who was trying to protect her although she so small and her height could only reach to her shoulder.

    She was never so determined that she wanted to protect this kid. She didn¡¯t say anything butbed Qin Wanru¡¯s hair by her ears, and suddenly millions of sensations and notions came into her mind. Her eyes became red because of tears but didn¡¯t know where to start it.

    Qin Wanru went back to her room after Old Grandma took medicine and got so much better.

    Shui Run stayed and ordered Qin Wanru to go back to sleep.

    Qin Wanru went back to her own room and sat in front of the dressing table after she finished cleaning up herself.

    ¡°Miss, why did you save Young Lady?¡± Qing Yue asked confusedly while she twisted her hair to dry it up.

    ¡°If anything terrible happened to her, then grandma should be responsible for that because she followed grandma to live in this mountain!¡± Qin Wanru picked up a piece of dry towel and passed it to Qing Yue, and then Qing Yue changed the wet one in her hands.

    Nothing should ever happen to Qin Yuru. Otherwise, Madam Di would go crazy and could drive her to do anything out of anyone¡¯s expectations. Therefore, at least at this moment, Qin Yuru should be safe and sound.

    ¡°But now, did anything bad really happen to Young Lady in this way?¡± Qing Yue changed the towel and asked as if sheprehended it partially.

    ¡°This was an ident indeed but didn¡¯t get exposed to the public yet. Since we could cover it, Madam Di would think the situation is reversible. However, many people saw her in a mess. It was heard that arge number of pilgrims in Jingxin Monastery were wives and daughters of businessmen in local, and they¡¯ll leave someday.¡±

    Qin Wanru said carefully and slowly.

    ¡°So did Miss mean that they would spread this information?¡± Qing Yue lit up and understood suddenly.

    Qin Wanru nodded her head and touched the end of her hair and thought it was dried enough. Then she pointed out intentionally, ¡°Jiangzhou is too far away from the capital city, and we¡¯ll go back to the capital city eventually!¡±

    For her previous life, Qin Huaiyong did well himself, so he returned to the capital city soon by using Duke Yong Mansion¡¯s background.

    The entirely irrelevant words made Qing Yue blinked her eyes, but thinking of the issue happened in the mansion, she understood, ¡°so Miss meant that Madam and Young Lady would ruin your reputation after they go back to the capital city?¡±

    This assumption made Qing Yue changed her facial expression immediately and she stammered, ¡°but this is... is Young Lady¡¯s own business.¡±

    ¡°If they wanted to me things on me and Qi Tianyu would like to take testimony, considering the far distance between Jiangzhou and the capital city, then who¡¯ll know?¡± Qin Wanru sneered and said. The girl in the mirror looked very childish but the pair of water-like eyes emanated profound darkness and depth.

    This was not an rmist talk, but something happened to her in the previous life.

    But some businessmen would go to the capital city, so rumors could be spread when it was the right time. Or in other words, someone would say that she was on site during the rumor¡¯s spreading.

    ¡°Madam and Young Lady are both too... too vicious!¡± Qing Yue took a deep and cold breath and said in dismay, ¡°Miss... then... then what should we do? General... General and Old Grandma¡¯ll say true words, right?¡±

    ¡°Grandma is in poor health... father... although father concerns about me, Big Sister is his daughter after all.¡± A sneer showed up on her lips.

    Qin Huaiyong was amiable and couldn¡¯t be regarded as an ungrateful man when he was treating her along. But when ites to his daughter, the situation changed. After all, that was his daughter and Qin Huaiyong would never sacrifice his daughter for someone else¡¯s So guilty as he felt, Qin Huaiyong would watch aside.

    She saw it clearly after she experienced in her previous life.

    Qin Huaiyong could feel Qin Huaiyong¡¯s fatherhood in the absence of any conflicts. But he would make apromise to Madam Di when she and Qin Yuru had conflicts.

    ¡°Then... then what should we do?¡± Qing Yue was so panic that she almost loosed her grasp of the towel. Miss was helpless and isted, and none of them in the entire General¡¯s Mansion could protect her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have Aunt Shui help me!¡± Qin Wanru said to Qing Yue in the mirror gently. After this issue, Shui Run¡¯s hesitation should disappear although she was confused. Actually, just like herself, Madam Di found no way out when she started to scheme.

    Qin Wanru was afraid that Shui Run couldn¡¯t see it clearly as she just took the sachet out.

    They were both isted and independent. Shui Run was short of legal and decent identity, and she was too young to make others take her words seriously. What she said were only childish things.

    ¡°Will Miss Shui protect you?¡± Qing Yue put a towel on her chest subconsciously.

    ¡°Maybe, and Aunt Shui¡¯ll protect my grandma and me, and I¡¯ll protect them too.¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head and said. Her previous lives were several weak people and for this time, she would never allow others to bully her. If she didn¡¯t have the rebirth, it was afraid that she would take the same life she had before.

    A girl,cking protection, was like a useless grass living in the world.

    On hearing Miss¡¯s words, an inexplicable pain was flowing in Qing Yue¡¯s bosom. She felt hurt for her and she thought if Second Miss was not smart as she was, maybe she had lost her lives years ago.

    ¡°So, I must be powerful.¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s curling and long eyshes fluttered, dropping untrimmed shadows beneath her eyes and portraying a sense of misery. She showed a smile on her red lips, but it was sad and dismal.

    She was floating rootlessly in destiny in her previous life and was finally trampled into hell suffering endless bloody miseries. She died in vain under others¡¯ knives and even left no bones or body.

    But for her current life, she would never retreat!

    Qing Yue looked at Qin Wanru sitting by the dressing table, her gorgeous but tiny face wearing a facial expression that could only be seen on an adult. But Qing Yue didn¡¯t find it contradictory to Qin Wanru¡¯s style and it even gave her a sense of security as if Qing Wanru could really protect people around her in this way.

    She looked calmed gradually.

    Feeling the calm of Qing Yue and wearing a faint but mild smile, Qin Wanru lifted her head slightly. Qing Yue was very loyal to her and she required her support to continue going forward. She didn¡¯t expect that Qing Yue would have confusion and panic because of her.

    Confidence, she would give Qing Yue confidence and courage!

    ¡°Second Miss, then how to deal with Young Lady¡¯s issue?¡± Qing Yue looked at Qin Wanru in a respected way that she didn¡¯t even notice, and asked.

    Although Miss was still underage, she was dignified and her words valued. She had faith in her Miss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the capital city!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qing Yue with admiration. Then she stood up and stroke her beautiful hair.

    ¡°Going to the capital city? That fast? Didn¡¯t the General say that he had no idea when to go to the capital city?¡± Qing Yue put down her towel and sat next to Qin Wanru, grabbing ab andbing her pretty hair.

    ¡°Not my father but Qin Yuru¡¯ll go to the capital city because she couldn¡¯t stay in Jiangzhou anymore!¡± There was a sneer on her Qin Wanru¡¯s lips. In her previous life, Qin Yuru did go to the capital city first, but not for this life. In this life, Qin Yuru destroyed her reputation at all and staying would only things worse.

    It is inevitable to go to the capital city and live in Duke Yong Mansion to stay away from the trouble and rumors temporarily.

    ¡°What... what about Madam?¡± Qing Yue asked.

    ¡°She won¡¯t go, Aunt Shui is still here, and she¡¯s worried!¡± On seeing her hair wasbed smoothly already, Qin Wanru stood up and said gently. If that thing didn¡¯t happen to Shui Run, Madam Di was supposed to leave. But now she had to stay in Jiangzhou. Separating Madam Di from Qin Yuru was a useful thing for Qin Wanru.

    Madam Di was different from Qin Yuru.

    After all, Qin Yuru was only a youngdy of thisrge familyckingpany of her parents, so her bad words about Qin Yuru could only be heard by several people. Moreover, she had to talk about it implicitly or ask her servants to spread the rumors.

    Madam Di was different. She was regarded as the elder in the family by her mother¡¯s side, and Duke Yong in the capital city was her mother¡¯s family. She knew many people, so she wouldn¡¯t be scrupulous when people were gossiping in front of her. But she would surely stir up more trouble if she went to capital city so that it wouldn¡¯t have anything good to her.

    Separating Madam Di and her daughter was part of her next step¡¯s schedule originally.

    Qing Yue retreated and Qin Wanru went to bed and thought for a while calmly. Atst, she couldn¡¯t fight back her tiredness and fell into sleep.

    The daytime of autumn lingered some intense heat asionally, but the night was cold enough to make people shiver. Windows were shut early in case the cold wind would intrude into the room in the evening. However,the tightly closed window made the lowest noise was pierced and opened silently in the midnight...

 Chapter 66 - What You Owed Me, What You Will Need to Pay Back

    <h4>Chapter 66 What You Owed Me, What You Will Need to Pay Back</h4>

    Qin Wanru woke up early. When she opened her eyes in a loss, she felt as if thousands of weights were oppressing her and she almost lost herst breath. So it was possible that she woke up because of the heavy weight oppressing on her body.

    She pushed that thing to the other side for several times subconsciously and was trying hard to push it away from her body. However, her hands were pressed under it and couldn¡¯t lift them.

    Qin Wanru got worried because she had no idea if she was awake or was still in the dream. Clenching her teeth, she grabbed it hard and pushed it aside. As she was trying so hard, her feet kicked into the air when she exhausted all her strength.

    What was binding her seemed to get kicked away and then dropped heavily under the bed. Thus, She got herself rxed bodily. Qin Wanru exhaled heavily, which made her eyshes flutter for several times. When she was about to close eyes again, a sudden feeling seized her and made her look under the bed. What she was confronting with was a pair of cold and bloodthirsty eyes.

    For a moment, a screaming choked her words. Stunningly, she stared at this messy but beautifuld in front of her with her wide bright and water-like eyes. It was highly possible that he was never so awkward and messy in all his life, and his gorgeous eyes were filled with ruthlessness and incredibility.

    He fell over in front of her bed so hard that the crown on his head skewed off, making the respectable King Chen look awkward.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pull me up!¡± They people stuck there for a while before Chu Liuchen said that with a cold and sullen look on his face.

    Hurriedly, Qin Wanru supported herself and reached out a hand to him.

    Chu Liuchen reached to get her little hand and used his full strength to pull himself up. Without knowing what was happening and all relying on her instinct, she didn¡¯t expect his pull was so hard that she failed to pull him up but made herself got dragged off from the bed. She oppressed on Chu Liuchen¡¯s body alongside with her quilt.

    Chu Liuchen just stood up a little bit but got pressed again, and this almost made him get furious. Now he looked much more gloomy.

    Fortunately, Qin Wanru was small and thin and the quilt was not massive as well. Otherwise, Prince Chen was afraid of pressing to spit blood. On thinking of himself, a decent Prince Chen almost got oppressed to spit blood by a woman, his eyes were giving out more than coldness but brutality.

    He clenched his teeth with bitterness, ¡°Qin Wanru... ¡±

    ¡°Childe, how could you be there? This... this my room, right?¡± Qin Wanru said and was fully awake after the fall. She jumped to stand up immediately with her hands, reaching to pull up Chu Liuchen with her water-like eyes rolling.

    This time, she supported herself on the edge of the bed in one hand and Chu Liuchen was using strength as well, she sessfully pulled Chu Liuchen up. After checking this Prince Chen from his top to bottom, she was relieved because he still wore outfits though he fell and made such chaos to himself. However, this idea reminded herself of only wearing the underwear, so she picked up the quilt and jumped into the bed.

    She immersed her entire body under the quilt, leaving only one head out of it and a pair ofrge sharp eyes staring at Chu Liuchen while rolling.

    ¡°What are you hiding for, I have seen everything already. There is nothing worthy to see!¡± Chu Liuchen put on a cold but handsome look then sat on the bed and pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s quilt. He said naturally, ¡°I am cold, give me some quilt to keep warm.¡±

    Qin Wanru was frightened and said, ¡°childe, a girl and a boy are forbidden to share even the same chair when they are 7 years old!¡±

    Although she was still an 11 years old a child and was impossible to think that Chu Liuchen had other intentions. But she was well educated and the showing up of Chu Liuchen on her bed really examined her bottom line.

    Qin Wanru was still somewhat ignorant by than, and she dared to argue reasonably.

    ¡°Well, I am not interested in a little fellow like you!¡± Chu Liuchen sneered and said. He pulled arge piece of quilt to his side and covered it on his body, ¡°if you make me get sick, you think you can be responsible?¡±

    She saw the arrogant childe¡¯s pale and bloodless lips by the moonlight outside the window and loosed her grip because she dared not to responsible for that.

    Arge part of the quilt was pulled to Chu Liuchen¡¯s side which left Qin Wanru sat in the corner of the bed poorly. Staying far away from him and curling her body into a ball, she could only cover the back of her foot with the quilt. It was freezing when got dragged out of the warm duvet.

    ¡°Childe, do... do you find me for anything?¡± Qin Wanru was freezing to trembling a little bit, but she still dared not to fight her quilt back.

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out his hands and pulled her little body to his side with a sneer and said, ¡°a little girl like you said something like ¡®a girl and a boy could never sharing the same chair when they turned 7 years old¡¯, you are like an old pedant who is so useless and didactic.¡±

    Her little body was pulled into his arms, and Chu Liuchen felt that she was like the cat he raised, which was both soft andfortable. She resembled that cat when Chu Liuchen was sleeping in his arms. While he touched her beautiful hair which was as sleek as silk and felt like stroking his cat as well.

    Qin Wanru got warm in Chu Liuchen¡¯s hug, but the childe¡¯s body didn¡¯t seem to get much warmer. It was still cold and his body temperature was even lower than hers.

    ¡°Childe, what do you want me to do?¡± Qin Wanru thought that she shouldn¡¯t make a fuss about other things with him at this moment. And didn¡¯t this childe is still at his home mansion? Why did hee to Jingxin Monastery?

    ¡°I heard that something happened herest night, so I want to watch the show.¡± Chu Liuchen squinted his eyes and said with a sneer.

    Qin Wanru relieved, ¡°childe, you arete for that. Yesterday¡¯s event passed already. Did youe back because Big Sister was sent back home? This thing was over a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s over!¡± Chu Liuchen sneered and said.

    ¡°So what do you mean, childe?¡± Qin Wanru was stunned and asked carefully. Her fine hair was extremely long and dark, and she loosed her hair during her sleep. While she was sitting there, her spreading hair covered her little body and contrasted with her red lip and white teeth, which showed a kind of charm beyond her age.

    Especially her red lipsbining with her elegant and beautiful lip shape carried attractiveness even in the dim light of the room.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯ s eyes swept her cherry lips and suddenlyughed, ¡°Qin Wanru, I did you many favors, and didn¡¯t I save your life as well?¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot,childe!¡± Qin Wanru got nervous now.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you thank me, but you have to remember that you owed me and you should pay back.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled lightly and leaned back with his heading skewing slightly to the other side. He looked at Qin Wanru like a hooligan, ¡°I will not help others in vain.¡±

    ¡°So, you mean?¡± Qin Wanru asked more carefully.

    ¡°Bring him in!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice raised his voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Someone responded in a low voice outside the half-opened window where a servant pushed it and jumped into the room with a man in ck in his hand.

    That man in ck seemed still dizzy and his hands which were lifted by the servant were dropping down feebly.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Qin Wanru was astounding and her body became rigid because of nervousness.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, if it were not me, you got hurt already!¡± Chu Liuchen grinned and said coldly and slowly.

    Qin Wanrn¡¯s eyes fell on the hands of the man in ck and she also saw the servant put trivial on her table which included robes, knives and incense.

    Suddenly, an idea came upon her and changed her facial expressions, she was still too careless!

    Her negligence almost killed her, and Madam Di was determined that she was ready to kidnap her.

    Unlike General¡¯s Mansion, many people visited Jingxin Monastery. It was difficult to investigate into the case even if an ident truely happened. Additionally, her father would deal with Qin Yuru¡¯s trouble now that something terrible really happened to Qin Yuru. So for herself, that case should be put aside before Qin Yuru¡¯s problem was addressed and by that time, her trouble may disappear as well.

    Madam Di was so vicious!

    Chu Liuchen felt the little body became rigid in his arms, so he patted her on the head for several times and alsobed it, ¡°so, I saved you again this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you childe!¡± Qin Wanru expressed gratitude sincerely. Her face was as white as snow and was bloodless.

    ¡°The kindness of saving your life is more important than anything, Qin Wanru, you won¡¯t forget it right¡± Chu Liuchen became so mild as the one who was both cold and ruthless just now was not him. Finally, he transformed back to the appearance of a gentle and handsomed as ifing out of an ink painting.

    ¡°I will remember it forever!¡± Qin Wanru replied respectfully again.

    ¡°Now that you didn¡¯t forget, then I will go home since I am sleepy as well!¡± Chu Liuchen pointed at that man in ck standing on the ground and said.

    Qin Wanru thought for a while, ¡°will he wake up in a second?¡±

    ¡°It should be a while before he wakes up!¡± Chu Liuchen threw a glimpse at the man in ck lying on the ground and said.

    ¡°Can I ask childe to do me a favor again? Can you please send that man in ck to the courtyard under the window and make him fall and faint away there?¡± Qin Wanru asked. Since Qin Wanru saw many servants epassing that family when she went outst time, so she knew many people living in the courtyard opposite and guessed it should be a big family.

    He took more people with him than she had. She looked out of the window and found that dawn was approaching, so some servants would get up soon!

    ¡°Okay, then I will help you one more time!¡± Chu Liuchen agreed with great enjoyment. He left the bed and covered Qin Wanru¡¯s body with quilt and then tidied up himself. Then he asked his bodyguard to clean up the things on the table and dragged the man with him and jumped out of the window.

    She sat under the quilt dumbly along and reached to pull her dress. Even at this moment, her face was as pale as snow.

    She held a corner of the quilt and felt that nothing around her existed.

    Her whole body was shivering like bathing in the cold water. She almost lost her life due to her negligence. If anything terrible happened to her, not only herself but her grandma, Aunt Shui and Qing Yue would get involved in the trouble. On thinking of this, she clenched her fists slowly and the quilt in her hands was crumpled up.

    This event should never happen again. She took a deep breath to calm down and then exhaled turbidness heavily and slowly.

    Qin Wanru jumped from the bed and put on a dress beside her after she pulled the quilt from her head. She was so concentrated while wearing that one of the creases on the cloth was ttened under her pressing. She dressed neatly without the assistance of the girl servant as if she woke up early already.

    A screaming came from the opposite. Someone was yelling loudly and others broke something seemingly, giving out a crisp sound which was astonishing in the dawn. Many people woke up suddenly.

    ¡± Miss, Miss!¡± Qing Yue rushed into the room in a panic.

 Chapter 67 - The Coachman Who Refused to Recognise

    <h4>Chapter 67 The Coachman Who Refused to Recognise</h4>

    ¡°Young Lady, have you gotten up?¡± Qing Yue walked through the door. Seeing Qin Wanru had well dressed and stood there, she was stupefied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep on the mountain!¡± Qin Wanru tugged at her sleeves and exined. Then, she changed the subject, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There was an ident on the opposite side. It was said that there was a man who entered the opposite womenfolk¡¯ window at night. Just in the courtyard opposite us, I feared that something happened to you, so I ran in!¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru was safe and sound, Qing Yue sighed with relief and hurriedly reported.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Qin Wanru sat down in front of the dressing table. ¡°Just give me a simple one.¡±

    Qing Yue nodded and stepped forward. She skillfully twisted Qin Wanru¡¯s hair into two buns without wearing jewelry, and only tied two hair bands.

    When Qin Wanru took Qing Yue to the opposite room, a lot of people were there, and many people were rmed. Even the nuns from Jingxin Monastery rushed to maintain order.

    The man in ck had already woken up. He was held on the ground by two stout old women, with his hands tied behind his back. The ck cloth on his face had fallen.

    When Qin Wanru came in, she saw the familiar face, but she could not finger out who he was.

    ¡°Young Lady, that¡¯s a man from our mansion!¡± Qing Yue was more sharp-eyed than her. She immediately recognized her and said loudly.

    She talked rather loudly, and the untidy voice faded. Everyone looked at Qin Wanru and her servant. Until now, they had not known who the ck man was. However, from what was found on this man, they could see that his motive was execrable.

    All were women on the mountain. Needless to say, he robbed women for selling them to the dirty ce. The womenfolk hated such a person.

    If a perfectly good woman was sold to that ce, there was no good end to them. The man in ck had been beaten by many people, but he just clenched his teeth. Therefore, they could not do anything to him.

    ¡°This man is... from our mansion?¡± Qin Wanru was startled and set her eyes on the man, seemingly examining him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the coachman in our mansion. It¡¯s the coachman of the carriage that Madam has been using.¡± Qing Yue looked at the man in ck and said affirmatively.

    Although the man in ck had been pped a few times, his face was swollen, Qing Yue still recognized him at a nce.

    Madam Di¡¯s subordinates had always been aggressive. If Qin Wanru went out, he would never drive for her. Even sometimes the other coachmen were absent, he was not willing to and alleged that Madam Di might use the carriageter.

    Qing Yue took insults from him many times, so she could recognize him well.

    The coachman¡¯s brain was in buzz. At this time, he heard the noise of the crowd die away, and raised his head subconsciously. When he was facing Qin Wanru¡¯s dark eyes, he immediately panicked and desperately struggled.

    He was knocked out and caught for no reason. When he opened his eyes and found that he did not know them, the coachman secretly sighed with relief because he believed that Madam of Jiangzhou Prefecture had a way to save himself, as long as no one found that he was Madam¡¯s subordinate.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why he appeared under the window of a strange woman¡¯s harem, the coachman was so d that he was not found by Second Miss¡¯s subordinates.

    He found that he went to the wrong ce, but he considered himself lucky.

    He did not expect Qin Wanru to appear in front of him now, so he immediately panicked.

    ¡°You¡¯re my mother¡¯s servant?¡± Qin Wanru stared at his face coldly.

    Treated with indifference, the coachman trembled with fear. He hurriedly turned his head away and continued to struggle, as if he did not hear Qin Wanru.

    ¡°You¡¯re really my mother¡¯s servant. Why did my mother send you here? Are you looking for me?¡± Qin Wanru continued.

    ¡°Young Madam, you have got the wrong person, I... I neither know what you said nor whichdy you are talking about!¡± The coachman spoke quickly and loudly. He made up his mind that he would not admit.

    Qin Wanru sneered secretly.

    ¡°Needless to say, this coachman was Madam Di¡¯s trusted subordinate. Qin Yuru had an ident, so Madam Di took desperate measures. Unexpectedly, she conceived such a mischievous n. She figured out that there would be no servant beside me. It would be easy to drug and take away an 11 years old child.¡±

    She looked around and found that the people present were puzzled. However, no one spoke again, and the scene was strangely quiet.

    ¡°Young Madam, I don¡¯t know what you mean. I have never seen you... I just, just see thedy¡¯s beautiful... so...¡± The coachman turned his eyes and pointed to ady who was crying andnded on a girl servant.

    Thisdy was just held out of the room.

    Of two evils choose the least. The coachman was not afraid to be prisoned. Madam was exceptionally adept in trickery, so she would find a solution to release him.

    Hearing that, thedy sobbed again. A 30-year-old madam, holding her gently and patting her, knitted her eyebrows.

    An old woman behind her came forward, but she waved to stop her.

    However, her subtle movement was captured by Qin Wanru. In Jiangzhou Prefecture, Qin Wanru had never seen such a magnanimousdy. The people around her were so disciplined. She could order someone with just one gesture.

    Thisdy was probably not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Qing Yue, p him in the face!¡± Qin Wanru stopped being shocked and said indifferently. The more unusual at this time, the more beneficial to her.

    Qing Yue¡¯s face had turned purple with anger. She rushed over and gave the coachman a few ps.

    ¡°Young Madam, what does this matter to do with you? You¡¯re meddlesome!¡± The coachman was beaten to generate a bit of hostility, and he red at Qin Wanru viciously.

    ¡°Lie, you continue to lie. Don¡¯t you think that even if you¡¯re prisoned, my mother will still have a way to release you.¡± Qin Wanru said coldly as she looked at the coachman without blinking. Seeing the smile in the corner of her mouth, the coachman trembled with fear.

    ¡°Is Second Miss not always gentle and affable?¡±

    ¡°Young Madam, I really don¡¯t know you. You frequently mentioned a Madam. What are you up to? It¡¯s your business that you¡¯re on bad terms with her. Don¡¯t get me involved. I have nothing to do with your business!¡± The coachman was very panic, but he struggled to argue loudly.

    With a righteous look, he rebuked Qin Wanru like a gentleman. Had it not been for this scene, someone would really believe him. However, everyone was more confused after hearing his exnation. Many people tend to believe in Qin Wanru.

    This person brought these things and sneaked under somebody else¡¯s window. He was not a good person at first sight. It was really ridiculous that he advertised himself as an upright man.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ll let my grandmother send for my father to identify.¡± Qin Wanru talked harshly and her face grew tight. Although she was not tall, she had an indescribable vigor.

    The 30-year-old madam looked with wondering eyes at Qin Wanru.

    The child was younger than her own daughter, but she could still be calm and self-restraint under such a situation. Ady from a hundred-year-old aristocratic family may not be so graceful and calm at this time.

    The coachman was panic and looked sidelong. If the general knew this matter, he must die. Madam warned repeatedly.

    He remembered that Madam said the general was busy with First Young Lady¡¯s affairs. For a time, the general had no time. He scolded himself for excessive consideration. He immediately became bold.

    ¡°Young Madam, please go and ask anyone you want to. A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe.¡± The coachman raised the swollen face that was beaten, and he wanted to show no fear. However, at this time, his look was rather doubtful.

    ¡°Qing Yue, let my grandmother¡¯s servant ask my father. Tell him that my grandmother is seriously ill, and ask him toe to Jingxin Monastery immediately!¡± Seeing the coachman still reluctant to admit, Qin Wanru told Qing Yue as her forehead creased for a moment.

    ¡°Second Miss, it¡¯s unfilial to lie to the general!¡± The coachman screamed as soon as he panicked, and his face froze when he finished.

    First Young Lady¡¯s affair was very important. But if something happened to the olddy, the general would inevitablye over for the first time. She was old now, so she should not suffer any slights.

    He just worried that the general would appear in Jingxin Monastery, but he was off his guard and called out ¡°Second Miss¡±. He called her Young Madam before.

    ¡°Second Miss? You know that I¡¯m Second Miss rather than Young Lady?¡± Qin Wanru waited for this moment. She changed the subject and said with a stern sight.

    Everyone suddenly was enlightened that this man in ck was really a bad servant of the General¡¯s Mansion. Someone who knew Qin Wanru, or inferred her identity from her words, immediately figured out the whole thing.

    Only Qin Huaiyong, Ningyuan Army General, could be called as a general in Jiangzhou Prefecture.

    ¡°Second... Second Miss Qin, I... I have seen you before, so I know... you are the second youngdy of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.¡± The coachman was still arguing.

    Qin Wanru paid no attention to him, but set her eyes on the window he was caught and looked out of the window. The spotlight shifted with her too.

    ¡°Have you got the wrong ce? Haven¡¯t you made clear the difference between left and right? So thisdy was implicated?¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze moved back from her yard to the yard before her eyes.

    Coincidentally, the two yards was face-to-face. Both were very simple yards, and the walls were not high. It was impossible for a man to stay, so the wall was not heightened. Standing in the yard, you could see the room in the opposite yard and the window of the opposite room.

    The two windows were almost opposite.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mistake?¡± The crowds began to whisper. They suspected the coachman, but they still felt that there was doubt in it.¡±How could the coachman of the General¡¯s Mansion do this kind of thing ¡ª do harm to an unknowndy?¡± They immediately understood now.

    ¡°The general¡¯s wife wants to hurt her daughter? She¡¯s heartless and cruel. Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs.¡± Some peoplemented.

    ¡°Perhaps you do not know that the general¡¯s wife is not Second Miss¡¯s biological mother.¡± Some people still didn¡¯t know this.

    ¡°This... This is really too shameful. I heard that the general¡¯s wife and First Young Lady had plotted against Second Miss to destroy her reputation. So... she wants to ruin Second Miss again...¡±

    ¡°This woman is really... vicious and horrible. Even if she is not a biological one, how can¡¯t she tolerate a child without a natural mother?¡±

 Chapter 68 - Interference by Princeâ€™s Madam

    <h4>Chapter 68 Interference by Prince¡¯s Madam</h4>

    ¡°Qing Yue, go to invite Aunt Shui. Don¡¯t disturb my grandmother. She¡¯s not good enough to withstand such a thing!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her eyebrows, looked very sad, whispered to Qing Yue.

    She looked thin and small, except for a bit fleshy face. As she lowered her head, her long eyshes drooped, casting uneven shadows on her pink and white face, which was beautiful and heartrending.

    And what she said was very sensible. She didn¡¯tin to her grandmother, because she was afraid that her grandmother could not stand it.

    She was filial and well-behaved. Inconceivably, there were still people who were so viciously dealing with such a girl. Everyone stood by Qin Wanru.

    Shui Run came very quickly as sweat trickled down her forehead.

    She ran into the crowd and looked Qin Wanru up and down. When she found Qin Wanru safe and sound, she was relieved and reached out to hug Qin Wanru. She touched her hair as she said pacifically, ¡°Wanru, it¡¯s over. Everything¡¯s gonna be fine. You can live with meter. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    As she was hugged by Shui Run, Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes suddenly overflowed with tears. However, she still did not cry, but with tears rolling in her big ck eyes. At sight of this, the elderly women who were present were distressed.

    Pathetically, her natural mother had died when she was at such a young age. However, she was framed by her current adoptive mother. It could be described as miserable.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, I... I will be with youter, with my grandmother!¡± Qin Wanru bit her dark red lip as she whispered.

    Nobody saw a flicker of indifference in her eyes. Since Madam Di left a foothold for her, she would not let it go. Madam Di had pinpointed her father and she could not handle Shui Run for a while. Therefore, Madam Di would make some troubles. She had to catch her off guard.

    She wanted Aunt Shui to enter into General¡¯s Mansion aboveboard, without hearing any gossip.

    ¡°Yes... Wanru lives with your grandmother. Your grandmother and Aunt Shui will protect you.¡± Shui Run worried about it and continued to appease her. She really loved Qin Wanru. Hearing something happened to her, she immediately ran over here.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, can you marry my father, even for Wanru¡¯s sake... I want to follow you.¡± Qin Wanru looked up, with her eyes full of tears. She was both aggrieved and pitiful.

    Her words surprised all the people. Obviously, the words meant more than she said.

    Shui Run never thought that Qin Wanru would say this at this time, her face stiffened. When she saw Qin Wan¡¯s expecting eyesight, she reached out and touched her head. For a time, she did not know how to reply.

    Qin Wanru gently pushed Shui Run away, went down on her knees, stretched out to hold Shui Run¡¯s skirt. She implored with mornful eyes, ¡°Aunt Shui, my mother framed up you and my father. If you really be a nun, what are my grandmother and I supposed to do? Please marry my father!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, looking at each other in speechless despair. There was so much information. They were shocked and could note back to earth for a long time.

    The general¡¯s wife did not only frame up Second Miss, but also Miss Shui who lived in the General¡¯s Mansion. If this was said by another person, everyone would not believe it. But now Qin Wanru had a narrow escape from death, so it was justified that such a young girl said such words in the panic.

    Everyone consciously had this idea.

    Being intimidated by the man in ck, even if she held on firmly despite extreme adversity, she was still a small child. When she saw her elders who were nice to her, she immediately found a reliance, and some words burst out.

    Shui Run was very shy with her face turned red. She stretched her hand to pull Qin Wanru up and rebuked her in a low voice. ¡°Wanru, you... a little kid, why did you say that?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Shui, you promised to protect me!¡± Although Qin Wanru had been pulled up, she stared at Shui Run with a childish insistence in her eyes.

    ¡°I... I...¡± Shui Run didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was not perfectly justiable in General¡¯s Mansion, thus, she could not protect Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, I¡¯ll talk to my father and ask his permission.¡± Qin Wanru stop embarrassing Shui Run as she wiped her tears, but she said firmly. ¡°Aunt Shui, ask someone to take the coachman to my father.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take him down the mountain to your father!¡± As long as Qin Wanru did not say words to make her shy, Shui Run will give Qin Wanru her promise on everything.

    Although she had known a little bit of Qin Wanru¡¯s meaning, she was really unable to act impartially.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, can you guarantee that this person will not be taken away by my mother when he is taken down the mountain?¡± Qin Wanru was not at ease, and reached out to tug at her sleeves.

    ¡°Er...¡± Shui Run hesitated. She could not guarantee that Madam Di would not y tricks because Madam Di was not stupid.

    ¡°So... what should I do?¡± Qin Wan was helpless, and tugged at the sleeves of Shui Run. They looked very alone and unprotected. In the General¡¯s Mansion, they must have a hard time, because they even could not handle a servant.

    One was too young while the other had no status. Everyone present could not help but sigh. They thought that they were pitiful.

    The coachman who was kneeling on the ground also heard their words, his face lit up withcency. The madam would have arranged people at the foot of the mountain to save him. Second Miss¡¯s words would be fake forck of evidence.

    ¡°Let me send someone to take him to Ningyuan Army General!¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly said. Everyone looked back and found out that it was actually the 30-years-olddy.

    She was the temporary owner of this yard.

    Qin Wanru gently pushed Shui Run. Shui Run immediately made a respectful bow. ¡°Madam, can I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°My husband¡¯s family name is Luo, and my family name is Xin. You have to call me Mrs. Xin. As a matter of fact, my daughter almost get burnt. Since this person is the coachman of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, it is necessary for Ningyuan Army General to give us an exnation. Come, send this man to the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, and offer my name card. If someone wants to take him away halfway, you should beat them away directly.¡±

    At the thought of her daughter almost having an ident, Mrs. Xin darkened her face and said harshly.

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± An old woman walked out of the crowd and bowed to Mrs. Xin. She waved to the two stout old women. At hermanding, they pulled up the coachman. Then, four other old womene over and stood behind them.

    At sight of this, the coachman was panic. ¡°Hey, Jiangzhou is a legal ce. What do you want to do...¡±

    He had not finished his words yet. An old woman came over and blocked his mouth with a handkerchief. The two old women put forth their strength, and the stalwart man was immediately pulled down.

    They were proficent in action. No ordinary households could train such servants.

    Qin Wanru looked up and set her eyes on thedy. She knew who thedy was.

    In her previous life, she had never seen but heard this princess. The family name, Xin, was rare. Such a person Qin Wanru knew in thest life was Duke Yangqu¡¯s eldest son¡¯s wife.

    The princess¡¯s parents¡¯ home was a family of military officers, so she was more straightfoward than ordinarydies. The reason why Qin Wanru remembered so clear was due to the princess¡¯s daughter. She involuntarily looked at a young madam who was sobbing. She should be Mrs. Xin¡¯s daughter Luo Xiaowan.

    Mrs. Xin herself was strong, but she had a weak daughter. Miss Luo was gentle, but she was tortured by her cruel husband. She was badly ill but she dared not to tell her mother.

    Later, Mrs. Xin doubted and sent someone to look into the matter. As a result, she was so raged that she made a scene in Luo Xiaowan¡¯s husband¡¯s family. She gave him a few ps, and forced him to sign divorce deal on the spot.

    With her daughter and dowry, she returned to Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion overnight.

    This incident trigerred considerable controversial. Some people said that Mrs. Xin was overbearing and rude. The other people said that Mrs. Xin loved her daughter earnestly.

    This matter spred over the capital city. Even some people presented memorial to the throne to use Duke Yangqu. Mrs. Xin was also summoned to the Queen¡¯s pce.

    This matter ended up with nothing definite. However, it had provoked much discussion. Qin Wanru, who was in the boudoir, heard many rumors about Mrs. Xin.

    Unexpectedly, she could encounter Mrs. Xin in Jiangzhou. With this decisive and straightforward Mrs. Xin¡¯s help, Madam Di could not escape this time.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Xin.¡± Shui Run did not know who thisdy was, but she was not stupid and also saw that Mrs. Xin¡¯s extraordinary behaior. Seeing that she voluntarily handled this matter, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    If nobody was willing to deal with this matter, she had to trouble with Nanny Duan, who was the dowager¡¯s servant. She and Qin Wanru had the same idea that try not to let the dowager know. She was in poor health and could not stand too many things. If Nanny Duan knew it, the dowager would know.

    The coachman was taken away. The crowds went away. Shui Run pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and wanted to retire, but she was left by Mrs. Xin.

    ¡°Miss Shui, can youe in and talk?¡±

    Shui Run was very grateful to Mrs. Xin. Hearing that, she immediately nodded and let Qin Wanru go. ¡°Wanru, you go back first. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Xin.¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin don¡¯t leave either. Can you talk with Xiaowan?¡± Mrs. Xin¡¯s eyes fell on Qin Wanru, who looked smaller than her daughter. However, Mrs. Xin appreciated her very much. ¡°This child is very popr. She is different from ordinary people.¡±

    She originally wanted to nurture her daughter to be magnanimous. However, her daughter was too gentle, so that Mrs. Xin sighed with emotion.

    This made her appreciate Qin Wanru more and more!

 Chapter 69 - There Was No Natural Mother in Generalâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 69 There Was No Natural Mother in General¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    She was popr because she had an extraordinary temperament at a young age.

    ¡°Xiaowan, go to talk with Second Miss Qin. I have something to talk with Miss Shui.¡± Mrs. Xin turned back and gently told her daughter.

    Luo Xiaowan bit her lip, raised her head and carefully looked at Qin Wanru. Her eyes were still red because she had been crying.

    Seeing that Qin Wanru, who was much younger than herself, looked at her with her big ck eyes, she was a little shy, took a handkerchief to wipe her tears. She walked over and said, ¡°Second Miss Qin, please follow me!¡±

    Actually, she was very embarrassed. She did not want to entertain any guest because she just cried. Moreover, the guest was a youngerdy than herself. She had witnessed everything herself. When things went wrong, she only cried. However, Second Miss Qin dealt with it calmly. Therefore, she admired Qin Wanru.

    Meanwhile, she felt more and more embarrassed. She yed her handkerchief a few times. She took Qin Wanru into a wing-room, called people to serve tea and snacks.

    She was a little less scary because of Qin Wanru¡¯sposure.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± They sat at the table. Luo Xiaowan looked at her up and down, whispering curiously.

    ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯m eleven years old.¡± Qin Wanru blinked and replied. Inexplicably, she was also very fond of this gentle Miss Luo. It could be seen that Luo Xiaowan was really gentle, not like Madam Di and Qin Yuru.

    ¡°You¡¯re eleven years old, but you look a little bit younger! I thought you were at most ten years old.¡± Luo Xiaowan also calmed down, covered her lips with a handkerchief, and chuckled.

    Qin Wanru was really thinner and smaller than her peers. Fortunately, when she grew up, she was not short.

    ¡°Miss Luo, how old are you?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m thirteen years old!¡± Luo Xiaowan twisted her handkerchief again, quite embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m older than you but I can¡¯tpare with you. I¡¯m scared to cry!¡±

    Although she blushed with shame, Luo Xiaowan was very straightforward.

    ¡°Miss Luo is protected by Mrs. Xin, she will help you. Moreover, you have never encountered such a thing. In fact, if this person ran to my window, I¡¯ll cry with fear too.¡±

    Seeing Luo Xiaowan¡¯s embarrassment, Qin Wan said with a smile.

    These words could be regarded as self-exposure. They looked at each other and could not help butugh. The friendship between girls was sometimes very simple.

    They felt the same way about each other due to a sentence or an action.

    Luo Xiaowan was not so cautious. Thinking that she was older, she was not that embarrassed. ¡°My name is Xiaowan, you can call me Sister Xiaowan. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaowan, my name is Wanru.¡± Qin Wanru said briskly. She was very fond of this really gentle Luo Xiaowan.

    ¡°Then I call you sister Wanru! We have the same character in our name, so we¡¯re destined together.¡± Luo Xiaowanughed.

    ¡°We¡¯re really predestined!¡± Qin Wanru alsoughed. They had never seen each other in thest life. However, they met in Jiangzhou in this life. Her rebirth had changed many things.

    This also made Qin Wanru more confident in her future.

    She must be able to reverse the ending.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, is the general¡¯s wife not your biological mother? Who is your biological mother?¡± Luo Xiaowan asked in astonishment.

    Qin Wanru lowered her head and shook it silently. She did not know exactly til she died in thest life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°How can you not know? Is your biological mother not in the General¡¯s Mansion?¡± Luo Xiaowan asked in surprise. She thought that Qin Wanru¡¯s biological mother was a concubine in the General¡¯s Mansion. In order to improve her status, the general asked her wife to adopt her and make her a daughter born of the legal wife.

    ¡°My biological mother doesn¡¯t live in the General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head again.

    ¡°Is it possible that... she was Ningyuan Army General¡¯s former concubine, but now... she has died?¡± Luo Xiaowan knew that she inadvertently hurt Qin Wanru. To rectify, she said hurriedly. However, the more she said, the more hurt Qin Wanru got.

    A old woman behind her was helplessly pulling her sleeves, suggesting that she said the wrong.

    This was the stewardess that Mrs. Xin arranged for her, for fear that her daughter did bad things with a good intention.

    ¡°Sister Wanru , I had no disrespect. I¡¯m just curious. Sister Wanru, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Luo Xiaowan felt that she was wrong as she finished. She stretched out to pull Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Sister Xiaowan, I¡¯m fine. I just can¡¯t find my mother. My mother does not live in the General¡¯s Mansion. There is no died concubine there.¡± Qin Wanru looked up, and shook her head with some bitterness.

    Qin Huaiyong had few concubines. It was easy to investigate.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, don¡¯t be sad. Maybe you¡¯ll know who your mother is in a few days.¡± Luo Xiaowanforted her. ¡°And even if you don¡¯t have a mother, it doesn¡¯t matter because you still have a father, a grandmother, and your Aunt Shui!¡±

    Luo Xiaowan also witnessed that how Shui Run protected Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Well, I still have a grandmother, Aunt Shui and a father!¡± Qin Wanru nodded with her thick and curled eyshes flicked twice, hiding serenity in her eyes. In this life, she would not muddle along without any aim. From her biological mother and the seal in her hand, she suspected that she was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological daughter.

    She guessed from many clues in the previous world.

    ¡°Wanru, let¡¯s go back!¡± Shui Run¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door.

    Qin Wanru stood up.

    ¡°Sister Wanru , I¡¯ll return to the capital city in a few days. If youe there in the future,e and y with me.¡± Luo Xiaowan stood up reluctantly.

    ¡°Well, I must find you to y after I go to the capital city!¡± Qin Wanruughed and nodded hard.

    Seeing that she answered seriously, Luo Xiaowan was also happy. She reached out and touched Qin Wanru¡¯s head like an adult. ¡°Don¡¯t forget it!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes as she smiled.

    Looking at them, Mrs. Xin couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her daughter was always weak, so she would be sad for many days after something like this happened. But now, it seemed that she was not sad at all. It was a good thing.

    She inquired about Shui Run¡¯s matter because she was indignant that Madam Di¡¯s servant had almost hurt her daughter. Now, she really wanted to free Qin Wanru from persecution.

    Coincidentally, she was still a victim. Thus, she was justified.

    Qin Wanru followed Shui Run to the dowager¡¯s yard from Mrs. Xin¡¯s yard. The olddy was in poor health and had not got up in the past few days. Even though she was better now, they tried to protect her from wind. In the middle of the day, they helped her to walk and bask in the gallery.

    After they amused the olddy in the room for a while, Qin Wanru let Shui Run go to rest. Yesterday, Shui Run did not rest well.

    Shui Run originally didn¡¯t want to go, but the olddy and Qin Wanru let her go back together. She was really tired. Moreover, there was nothing to do now. Thus, she agreed to go back to sleep for a while, thinking that she would still keep watch at night for the olddy.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, something has happened?¡± When Shui Run left, the olddy stopped smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that nothing happened. Right now, your Aunt Shui left so fast. Obviously, something was wrong.¡±

    The olddy said in a low voice.

    As soon as Qin Wanru heard it, she knew that Shui Run gave the game away. She shook her hand and behaved in a spoiled manner. ¡°Grandma, the coachman in our mansion brought some bad things like secret fragrance and rope. He climbed to a youngdy¡¯s window to frame her up. She lived opposite me. In the end, he was founded.¡±

    Originally, she wanted to tell her grandmother after the end of the matter. Until then, her grandmother would not be worried.

    ¡°Madam Di, this evil woman!¡± The olddy understood it as soon as she heard it. She was trembling. It was clear that he wanted to deal with Qin Wanru, but he got the wrong room.

    Thinking that Qin Wanru was almost robbed by Madam Di, the olddy was ashamed and sad. She reached out and held Qin Wanru into her arms. She was distressed with tears falling down.

    ¡°Grandmother, my father mayeter. I lived opposite a fairdy from the capital city. It provoked big trouble!¡± Qin Wanru patted the olddy¡¯s back. When she saw her little granddaughterfort her like an adult, a lump came into her throat.

    This child was always sensible, but Madam Di had prejudice against her. Unexpectedly, she thought of such a vicious plot to destroy Zhuozhuo.

    She would not agree. Even if she died, she would protect the child.

    ¡°Grandmother, please rest assured that my father will marry Aunt Shui this time. Moreover, Aunt Shui¡¯s integrity and my father¡¯s reputation will not be ruined. I begged Aunt Shui to protect me in front of thedy. I also said that my mother framed up Aunt Shui and my father.¡± Qin Wanru rest her head against his shoulder and acted coquettishly.

    The olddy¡¯s heart softened.

    This child was really endearing.

    ¡°I¡¯m to me... If I haven¡¯t been sick, I must have made my decision for you and Run... cough... cough...¡±

    The olddy was sad. She couldn¡¯t help but cough severely.

    Qin Wanru hurriedly came out of the olddy¡¯s arms and gently patted her back to help her calm down.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be upset. This time you must uphold the justice for Aunt Shui. Aunt Shui will be able to redress the scales for Zhuozhuo.¡±

    Qin Wanru patted her back and pacified her. She knew how to make her grandmother¡¯s mind more determined. There were too many things happening in the General¡¯s Mansion, the olddy was afraid that it would affect Qin Huaiyong¡¯s career, so she put this matter on hold temporarily.

    But now there was a legitimate reason, plus what just happened, so it would be sessful that Aunt Shui married into General¡¯s Mansion in just ways.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, please rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely make a decision for your Aunt Shui this time.¡± The olddy regained control herself and pull Qin Wanru¡¯s hand. Even a child saw through it. How could she not see through it?

    Since it was so, she would wait for the subsequent message!

 Chapter 70 - Spotting the Injustice, An Outsider Forced A Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 70 Spotting the Injustice, An Outsider Forced A Marriage</h4>

    Qin Huaiyong arrived early. He went up into the mountain before noon, and then he came to visit the Old Grandma first. Old Grandma saw him and asked others to leave the room.

    Nanny Duan knew they wanted to have some conversations between mother and son, so she stood and waited outside the door deliberately.

    ¡°Huaiyong, how do you want to deal with this issue?¡± Sitting on the bed, Old Grandma asked him in a sullen look.

    ¡°Mother, it was impossible to divorce with Madam Di now!¡± With only him and his mother staying in the room, Qin Huaiyong found it unnecessary to hide the truth. He gave her a wry smile and replied, ¡°by then, even though I was not rich nor respectable, Duke Yong was so benevolent and generous that they allowed their daughter to marry me, meaning she had to marry someone beneath herself. I couldn¡¯t be so ungrateful!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong replied tiredly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do that!¡±Before Qin Huaiyong came, Old Grandma has already made this thing straight. It was surely unlike to get rid of Madam Di. Not mentioning that Duke Yong kept emphasising the statement of marrying a daughter inferior to her since Qin Huaiyong was in a critical moment of relocating to work in the capital city, something like this should never happen right now.

    Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was second to none in Jiangzhou. But when ites toparing it with other mansions in the capital city, it was nothing.

    Moreover, Qin Yuru wouldn¡¯t be taken into consideration and thinking of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s personalities and concerns, it was unlikely that he would abandon his daughter aside.

    ¡°You marry Run then. You marry her as your legal wife and ask her to take care of Zhuozhuo. From now on, people living in the backyard would listen to both Madam Di and Run. I¡¯m too old to be useful enough and can¡¯t help you watch all the people living in the backyard. ¡± Old Grandma sighed and leaned back in dismay.

    ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll listen to you, and you¡¯ll be healthy soon!¡± Qin Huaiyong felt heart-rending about Old Grandma¡¯s terrible health condition and facial expressions.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long until everyone in Jiangzhou Prefecture would know that today Madam Di was attempting to frame Zhuozhuo. And people would also know that Madam Di schemed to hurt Run, and you marry her is trying to deal with this ident and gave Run an identity. On the other hand, since Zhuozhuo doesn¡¯t have a mother to take care of her, Run will raise Zhuozhuo. Nobody will gossip about today¡¯s ident at your work, which is the luckiest thing in all of these tragedies. ¡±

    Old Grandma continued to say.

    ¡°I thought perhaps it¡¯s not a good time to have Run marry you and move into our family, but now the current situation forces us to do so.¡±

    She said reasonably and every word she uttered were considerations for Qin Huaiyong, which made him both shameful and shy. He was grateful about the marriage thing in thr past indeed, but he harbored his selfish intentions on specific issues as well.

    Old Grandma did not expose him and kept thinking of him; how could he not be ashamed!

    ¡°Mother... ¡±

    ¡°So there won¡¯t have any problems with Madam Di?¡± Old Grandma shook her hands and relieved, and she turned to Qin Huaiyong and asked smoothly.

    ¡°She did something like this, how could she still be so unashamed and say anything else? It was so vicious for her to think of kidnapping Wanru. Wanru is such a good child, and we have raised her so many years. How could she do that!¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered and snarled.

    The cart driver was sent to stand in front Qin Huaiyong, and then he understood when he saw Madam Di ran to him in a hurry and a mess. He asked someone to interrogate the cart driver immediately.

    He grew up as a general and picked up a set of torture tactics in interrogating traitors. The cart driver could not tolerate cruel interrogation and confessed everything. He immediately gave Madam Di two sharp ps in her face and brought his people to Jingxin Monastery.

    Madam Di didn¡¯t have the right to say anything as he never said he would divorce with her. Even if Duke Yong in the capital city knew this, it would be unreasonable for them to get intervened into the issue.

    He managed to have Madam Di and Duke Yong in control on this issue now.

    ¡°Now that the problem was addressed, you go back to the mansion and get everything prepared. I will leave the mountain five dayster. Then we willplete this marriage. You tell Madam Di to have this wedding ceremony done both perfectly and loudly in the mansion.¡± Old Grandma thought for a while and nodded her head, and said, ¡°I have a house at the foot of the mountain, you could ask Run to live there by then, and you can go there and pick her up on the wedding day.¡±

    That house was far from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, and it would take him to walk through more than half of the Jiangzhou city to pick her up. And that was also part of the Old Grandma¡¯s n which could make Run more respectable. On the hand, it could tell others that this marriage was decent and legal, and it happened naturally in case there were more gossips about this marriage in the future.

    ¡°Your son understood now!¡± Qin Huaiyong promised to do all she asked.

    ¡°What about Yuru¡¯s ident? There were many womenfolk on site by then, and that could produce more rumors in the future!¡± Old Grandma sighed. After all, Qin Yuru was her granddaughter, and she was concerned about her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make Yuru go to the capital city first and live in Duke Yong temporarily. Jiangzhou....she can¡¯t stay here anymore, and her marriage issue would allow me to deal with after I go to the capital city.¡± Qin Huaiyong felt headache and pressed his temple. His dissatisfaction was piling up towards Madam Di. There wouldn¡¯t have anything like this happened if Madam Di did an excellent job in education.

    His good daughter was nowrgely destroyed, and her reputation in Jiangzhou was ruined as well. He could only hope nobody could mention this anymore when she went to the capital city someday.

    Since Prince Duke Yong wanted to marry, then they will get this marriage settled. So this time Qin Yuru went to the capital city was for this engagement.

    ¡°We can only do it in this way!¡± Old Grandma nodded her head and asked with concerns, ¡°how is your job transfer order?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I have some solutions now. People from Duke Yong visited me and talked about it with me days ago. News ising from other sources as well.¡±

    Qin Huaiyong mumbled. Those news contained information about that mysterious Prince Chen who has arrived in Jiangzhou. However, Qin Huaiyong dared not to say much even in front of mother! But he thought even if he said nothing, Old Grandma could guess a few things about it!

    ¡°Mother, where is the madam who was mistaken by Madam Di¡¯s people? She was also in Jiangzhou, and I should meet her.¡± Qin Huaiyong stood up since he finished all the businesses of the Old Grandma. He came in such a hurry with a significant reason as well!

    ¡°So was she an important figure?¡± Old Grandma frowned and asked in a whisper.

    ¡°She was the daughter of Prince Yang Quhou and his wife from the capital city.¡± Qin Huaiyong rubbed his centre of eyebrows. It was challenging to handle this issue. Since he saw the name tag of the this Prince¡¯s madam, he knew that he should not get over with the issue randomly but take it seriously.

    ¡°Prince Yang Quhou!¡± Old Grandma got stunned and changed her facial expression a little bit. The family of Prince¡¯s madam was powerful, ¡°how could it be such a coincidence! Why didn¡¯t she stay in the capital city but came to Jiangzhou? What for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know maybe for visiting her rtives!¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    ¡°Then, you go now.¡± Old Grandma said, and she mentioned Qin Huaiyong after thinking for a while, ¡°This Prince¡¯s Madam seems to like Zhuozhuo a lot.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, mother, I know what to do!¡± Said Qin Huaiyong, and he stopped at the door and put his feet on the threshold for a second and nodded his head.

    Coming out of Old Grandma¡¯s yard, Nanny Duan instructed Qin Huaiyong to the yard of Prince Yang Quhou¡¯ Madam. After her people reported, Qin Huaiyong was invited into the room.

    They both greeted each other and sat separately, with one in the guest¡¯s spot and the other in the host¡¯s sit.

    ¡°So may I ask General Qin, how to handle the issue?¡± Madam Xin was a very straightforward woman, so she just said that straight to the point.

    ¡°Madam, this issue was a matter of my family business, but it made your precious daughter get into trouble. Luckily, she was safe and sound. Otherwise, I would be so guilty and willing to get med and punished.¡± Qin Huaiyong stood up, and he made a palm and fist salute for showing his politeness, and said, ¡°I prepared your generous gifts for you and Miss, only forpensating our misbehaviors.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, General. It¡¯s not a matter of gift, but the girl at your General¡¯s Mansion had nothing to do with this issue, now she was so poor.¡± Madam Xin said, and she already knew that Qin Huaiyong would do something like this, taking a sip from the cup and smiling slightly.

    Her words made Qin Huaiyong went into silence after he retook the sit, ¡°so Madam meant... ?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. After all, I¡¯m an outsider, but as a mother, whose daughter was almost hurt, felt unwilling to see a poor kid like her. Why not find a mother for her!¡± Madam Xin turned to Qin Huaiyong and said. But her words and posture carried a certain sense of fierceness.

    Qin Huaiyong looked awkward and terrible: ¡°So did Madam Xin intend to intervene in my family business?¡±

    If Old Grandma mentioned this issue, Qin Huiyong would think she was thinking of him. However, Madam Xi was just an outsider, and her words implied the intention of forced marriage.

    ¡°Did General Qin thought I was forcing this marriage?¡± Madam Xiughed.

    ¡°So what did you mean?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I think the young girl was pathetic, but your cousin is poor as well because she is a widow and was plotted. If nobody helped her, she was no more than a concubine and maybe worse, a remarried one. No one would respect her.¡± This period was long enough for Madam Xin to hear about Shui Run¡¯s situation.

    ¡°A poor cousin and a poor young girl. So why don¡¯t you find them a solution for survival? This is a good thing which can help you to umte your virtue and reputation. I think Miss shui and Second Miss Qin are both kind. If General could show some mercy, you¡¯ll be blessed someday!¡±

    After she finished her sentence, Qin Huaiyong kept in silence for a while and sighed eventually. He stood up and posed a palm and fist salute to Madam Xin, ¡°I would like to extend their gratitude to you on behalf of them.¡±

    ¡°How would you thank me? I only think this is not fair!¡± Madam Xin stood up as well, and she bowed politely.

    For this issue, everyone understood in hearts.

    Although Madam Xin was a straightforward person, she was still a woman. So Qin Huaiyong couldn¡¯t stay any longer. After he left, he went to Qin Wanru¡¯s yard where Qin Wanru was waiting for him already.

    She saw Qin Huaiyong is striding over, so she went to greet him politely in a hurry.

    Qin Huaiyong shook his hands and stride into the room. Qin Wanru followed, and she wanted to bow and salute to him again, but Qin Huaiyong stopped her.

    ¡°Wanru, your mother was somehow deceived as well. That cart driver plotted something by employing this ident and made trouble like this... ¡± Looking into daughter¡¯s dark eyes, Qin Huaiyong was frowning and couldn¡¯t go on to preach words only for presenting her a false peace.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes were so bright and clean that they could reflect a man¡¯s heart.

    Qin Huaiyong couldn¡¯t make up those fake words anymore. He was attempting to hide the fact and sustain the peaceful condition in the surface by speaking some reasonable words because he thought daughter was still young. However, his daughters¡¯ clean and bright eyes which could reflect his figure made him feel much more guilty.

    Although Qin Wanru was young, she was a smart kid!

    He sighed slightly and just skipped this part, ¡°from now on, Aunt Shui is your mother, do you like it?¡±

 Chapter 71 - Confusion, Three Huts

    <h4>Chapter 71 Confusion, Three Huts</h4>

    ¡°Thanks, father!¡± Qin Huaiyong heard her words and saw her cheerful bowing decorating with her water-like eyes and flower-like smile, and he could tell she was thrilled.

    This kid was kind and friendly as she didn¡¯t mention anything that could make him feel embarrassed, and her smile looked so sincere.

    So from now on, Wanru would be raised by Run, and he knew Run¡¯s characters which would make her treat this kid very well. Therefore, he thought he didn¡¯t owe her.

    Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t stay on the mountain for a long time. Heforted Qin Wanru with a few sentences and then left.

    Madam Xin and Luo Xiaowan left on the same day after they finished their lunches. Qin Wanru sent them to the foot of the mountain, and she whispered with Luo Xiaowan many issues. Finally, she followed Madam Xin and left reluctantly.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back!¡± Qing Yue took a glimpse at the forest at the back mountain and reminded Qin Wanru and said. Even though it was in the daytime now, Qing Yue felt worried because the ident happened here to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Nothing to be worried about.¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. Madam Xin went down towards the back mountain. Looking around, she found a path and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go further.¡±

    ¡°Miss, where is this path leading to?¡± Staring at this separate path and said worriedly. She was not familiar with this ce and was concerned if any ident happened. She was very alert because of Madam Di¡¯s scary behaviors.

    ¡°No idea, just go!¡± Qin Wanru fell on several clusters of orchids by the path.

    There were only several clusters, and none of them were in top quality but the most ordinary one as if they grew by the roadside randomly. All of them were blooming in yellow flowers, which were notrge but delicate. It was not super gorgeous but subtle enough that a gravel path was dotted with several clusters of orchids like this.

    A gravel path was unfolding in front of her, and it was precisely the one that brought Madam Xin and Luo Xiaowan down the mountain. While this path was leading the foot of the hill, so where was this one leading?

    It was rarely likely that both paths led to the same destination, which was the foot of the mountain. Moreover, both of them scattered gravels, and Jingxin Monastery wouldn¡¯t do something unnecessary.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Qin Wanru found it imposing, so she turned around and lifted her foot.

    ¡°Miss, I think we shouldn¡¯t go!¡± Qing Yue was very worried. Although she still followed behind Qin Wanru, she was concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. Standing and looking at the path for a few more minutes, she lifted her foot again, and an assumption just came into her mind. However, she didn¡¯t know if her guess was correct, so she would explore it yourself.

    Finding her Miss was so determined, Qing Yue had no way but followed behind her and walked carefully into the forest.

    After a few steps, a turn came into their views alongside with several orchids which were blooming in small flowers and demonstrating an attractive posture. Those orchids looked normal but emanated a sense of elegance of the autumn day.

    In the wake of several turns, Qin Wanru stood there to have rest as the path was leading them to go up and down from time to time. She looked back and found the path was going up generally. Far away, thend of grass had three huts resting on it, and several tall and beautiful bamboos growing behind huts.

    It was the purple bamboos which were different from other ordinary green bamboos.

    She smiled slightly. It seemed that she found it.

    She approached the huts and found it was locked, and the windows were shut tightly as well. Then she turned to the back of the huts and found several purple bamboos, bunches of orchids. This was a serene amodation.

    She lifted her head and knew that this ce was below the side of the top of Jingxin Monastery and was not behind it. She could see a few Buddhist halls above Jingxin Monastery. Smoking of incense was drifting in the air, and the peaceful Buddha¡¯s rhythm could also be heard, but all of these would not bother anyone.

    This was an excellent ce for meditation and learning the knowledge of Zen.

    ¡°Miss, nobody is around!¡± Qing Yue walked around the hut for three times but found nothing, ¡°maybe this is a deserted house, it seems that no one is living here for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Someone is living here!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and spotted a bamboo hat, which was still wet, hanging outside the door.

    She looked at the sun in the middle of the autumn day. The bamboo made hat could not be wet if it were put in the sun for a long time.

    Qing Yue followed Qin Wanru and saw the wet bamboo hat as well. She couldn¡¯t help but touch it and got surprised, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s wet. Who¡­ who is living here? Who would choose not to live in Jingxin Monastery but here? Couldn¡¯t it be¡­ be some male pilgrim?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. It was widely known in Jiangzhou that Jingxin Monastery would never keep any male pilgrims to stay overnight, and even her father would never break the rule.

    If a male pilgrim could be retained here, then it would be impossible that an easily found path like this would be ignored even in people¡¯s gossips.

    ¡°Female pilgrims would live up on the mountain, and male pilgrims are not allowed to live here. So who else would live here except all the pilgrims?¡± Qing Yue asked in confusion and raised her head to check around. ¡°Miss, this is a nice ce for living. It¡¯s quiet, and it has good scenery. Both Jingxin Monastery and the mountains are in the view.¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯ cherry-like lips bent up and smiled, ¡°does it have to be some pilgrim?¡±

    ¡°Who would live in the mountain if it¡¯s not a pilgrim?¡± Qing Yue asked that unconsciously.

    Qin Wanru pointed up there with a smile on her face, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Looking at this hut, she skewed her beautiful head to the other side a little bit and started to think.

    Qing Yue followed her movement and looked up, but she found nothing except the sky and the Buddha hall standing.

    ¡°Miss, there is only a Monastery up here, and is nun of Monastery living here?¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t see anything, so she pouted her mouth. But when she finished her sentence, she jumped up surprisingly, ¡°ah, Miss, is it the nun from Jingxin Monastery?¡±

    Qin Wanru walked around the hut but concluded that nothing was around it. So she put her concentration on the vastnd of grass. She took a few steps and squatted there. Then she noticed three clovers which looked the same. This grass had three leaves, which made them look normal if Qin Wanru had never read any medical books. However, she now knew that these clovers were herbs.

    She raised her eyes again and checked other ces. It was not a vastnd of grass that they were standing on but a grasnd where nted many herbs. Her smile grew wider now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now!¡± Qin Wanru stood up while her eyes were still lingering on the hut. She stared it carefully again and said.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qing Yue looked at Wanru eagerly who seemed to be very confident, but Qing Yue still didn¡¯t understand anything.

    They took less time than they came here. Qin Wanru walked on the path and turned into the forest. Jingxin Monastery was behind this forest.

    Qin Wanru relocated herself for the best position and saw the Buddha hall that she had seen from the hut and also the Zen room of the Jingxin Monastery master.

    The Zen room of the Jingxin Monastery master was not in the center of the Jingxin Monastery but somewhere a little bit far from it.

    Standing outside the Zen room of Jingxin Monastery master, Qin Wanru hesitated for a few seconds and walked in. The nun waiting at the door bowed to her before went into the room and reported her visiting message to the master of Jingxin Monastery.

    After a while, a nun showed up, ¡°Second Miss Qin, our master invited you to go inside!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled politely, asking Qing Yue to stay by the door, and she walked into the room along.

    The fragrance of the incense emitting from the censer on the tform was floating in the room quietly and beautifully. The aroma of the Buddha¡¯s incense differed from other normal ones as it conveyed tranquility and could make people feel secure andposed. The minute she walked in, she felt much more refreshed.

    It seemed that the master of Jingxin Monastery who was sitting on her knees on the rush cushion didn¡¯t feel surprised on seeing her at this moment.

    ¡°Nun, can I ask something about Mingqiu Nun?¡± Qin Wanru stepped forward and sat on her knees on another rush cushion. She bowed, with her heading lowering down, and asked.

    ¡°She is not here.¡± The master of Jingxin Monastery replied kindly.

    ¡°Nun, can I ask if Mingqiu Nun is still in Jiangzhou?¡± Qin Wanru added.

    ¡°Maybe she is, and maybe not. After she left Jingxin Monastery, it became unnecessary for her to tell me where she is going.¡± Jingxin Monastery said with a smile. Her eyes filled with profound significance when they fell on Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Do you think if I can find Mingqiu Nun?¡± Qin Wanru changed her way in asking.

    ¡°Well¡­ that depends on your destiny. Fatees and goes. It sounds easy, but sometimes it can be tricky!¡± The words of the Jingxin Monastery master made people think.

    Qin Wanru became more curious because of her words. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she raised her big ck eyes, smiling and looking at the master of Jingxin Monastery, ¡°Could you please bring a word to Mingqiu Nun for me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to tell her?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask Mingqiu Nun to teach me medical skill please.¡± Qin Wanru sat upright, and the smile on her face disappeared, which made her look more serious now.

    ¡°This depends on your fate!¡± Jingxin Monastery smiled to Qin Wanru and said. Then she reached to pick up three incenses by her side and gave them to Qin Wanru. She pointed to the censer burner on the corner of the tform by the window and said, ¡± go and burn some incense, then you¡¯ll know if you have the fate!¡±

    Qin Wanru stood up and epted the incense with respect. Walking to the incense tform, she ignited the three incenses and nted them into the incense burner when she was drawn attention to an opened book on the tform.

    That was a medical book which was different from the one she had before. After she was reborn into her current life, Qin Wanru has read the book for a long time and was so familiar to its content that she could almost remember everything in it. Therefore, she could tell that this one was different.

    But theyout and binding of the book shared some simrities with the one she owned, and some contents were precisely the same.

    ¡°Is this the following one?¡± Qin Wanru turned around and asked Jingxin Monastery master. Although she never heard that her medical book had a following one, the page she turned on contained more sophisticated instructions and the herbs showed in the pictures and texts were strange to her as well.

    This medical book was more esoteric than the one she had before.

    Jingxin Monastery master looked at Qin Wanru andughed out loud suddenly. She was observing Qin Wanru mildly, ¡°that medical book, you finished reading already?¡±

    Qin Wanru returned to the rush cushion and sat down, and she replied while sat respectfully and uprightly, ¡°I have read itprehensively.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Jingxin Monastery master asked with a smile.

    ¡°I want to learn medicine.¡± Qin Wanru crouched over the ground to demonstrate her sincerity to Jingxin Monastery master respectfully. She was determined as this was the reason she came here today.

    Medicine was the technique to protect her! To save herself and also for the one who saved her!

 Chapter 72 - Asking the Accommodation of the Distinguished Guest in the Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 72 Asking the Amodation of the Distinguished Guest in the Capital City</h4>

    ¡°Since you eagerly want to learn medicine, you should show your sincerity!¡± Jingxin Monastery master said with a nce and a smile which embraced profound meanings. Then she closed her eyes and started to recite the sutra with beads rolling in her hands.

    Unexpectedly, she put on a face that showed her reluctance to talk with Qin Wanru.

    A nun walked in, and she folded her hands respectably to Qin Wanru, ¡°Second Miss Qin, please!¡±

    Qin Wanru had to leave as she saw Jingxin Monastery master went into her meditation already.

    She walked out of the room, Qing Yue followed her in a hurry and asked with concerns, ¡°Miss, why did you find Jingxin Monastery master to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Qin Wanru stood by the door and shook her head. However, she didn¡¯t leave but looking down to the other side, where thend of grass came into her sight. If she walked further, she could also see a corner of the hut.

    Qing Yue saw it too, but she was stopped by Qin Wanru¡¯s smile when she was about to say anything. Qin Wanru turned around and walked back. Her eyes squinted slightly and thought if Jingxin Monastery master was attempting to examine her sincerity.

    The medical book on the tform, her medical book?

    The medical books but obviously belonged to the same set.

    What did it mean?

    Suddenly, an inspiration shed in her mind, the medical bookying on the tform was the critical point because Jingxin Monastery master became much more amiable and talkative after she asked about that book. So was it admission to her?

    It was not enough that Jingxin Monastery master approved her. She wanted to get trained by the best medical teacher, who was the Mingqiu Nun. Therefore, she required her approval as well.

    On the way back to her room, Qin Wanru kept considering this question. After she sat down, an idea suddenly came upon her as her medical book was taken away by Chu Liuchen unreasonably.

    Where was the mysterious Chu Liuchen? It was easy for him to find her but never easy for her to see him.

    How to find Chu Liuchen on earth while staying at home at the same time? This was the critical problem, but Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t solve it.

    She thought for a while and finally decided to talk with grandma. If anyone knew anything about Chu Liuchen, that person could only be Old Grandma!

    When Qin Wanru went into her room, Old Grandma¡¯s medicine was ready. She took medicine from the young girl servant and sat on the stool by the bed. Blowing the hot burning medicine liquid down to the right temperature, she served and fed Old Grandma the medicine liquid by a spoon. After Old Grandma finished her medicine, girl servant took the bowl, and Qin Wanru picked up a towel using it to wipe Old Grandma¡¯s lips gently.

    ¡°Grandma, why is Aunt Shui not here?¡± She put down the towel and looked around curiously and asked. Usually, Shui Run would be here at this time.

    ¡°I asked her to go down the mountain to prepare for the wedding ceremony!¡± Old Grandma smiled, which indicated that she was in a good mood, and her voice was not that hoarse anymore.

    ¡°Leaving the mountain now?¡± Qin Wanru asked randomly and her eyes lit up. She held Old Grandma¡¯s hands and said happily, ¡°Will Aunt Shui marry into our family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your father agreed already, and the wedding will be held recently. I am free here, Zhuozhuo is taking care of me, so I asked her to get prepared. This is a right and decent marriage though it was in a rush. However, we couldn¡¯t abandon the rules and regtions. I am afraid that your Aunt Shui didn¡¯t understand many rules, so I asked Nanny Duan to follow her to go down the mountain as well!¡±

    Old Grandma smiled and caressed Qin Wanru¡¯s hands, then she said amiably, ¡°from now on, you¡¯ll have Aunt Shui as yourpany. She¡¯ll protect you. I could have protected you as I did in the old days, but I¡¯m old if I¡­ then your marriage would be gossiped and schemed in the future, which will toil hard all your life, so I dare not to be perfunctory!¡±

    Qin Wanru lowered her head slightly to hide the disappointment and coldness in her eyes. In her previous life, her marriage was controlled by Madam Di, and now because of the ident here in Jiangzhou, her marriage went through ups and downs, including engagement, breaking up, re-engagement, and breaking up again, and again. She undertook three times¡¯ breaking up in engagement, which would ruin her reputation no matter how good she was, and not mention that she was obliterated.

    Madam Di controlled her marriage in the name of her mother, which made nobody wanted to marry her but ended up her marrying into Zuo Mansion only for warding off imminent death and bringing happiness to the mansion atst.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be worried this time because I have Aunt Shui. And Aunt Shui has me on her side to help her take care of you and be filial, so you¡¯ll live long!¡± When Qin Wanru lifted her head again, she was smiling already. She reached to hold Old Grandma¡¯s hand and her look was filled with her affection and respect towards Old Grandma which made her eyes went wet.

    She was such a good kid, how could Madam Di do something so vicious like that.

    ¡°Grandma, are you going back to the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo was so smart, maybe soon. Your father¡¯s job transfer order woulde soon!¡± Old Grandma nodded her head and showed a bright smile. At least the situation was not bad now. She would not be worried as Run was raising Zhuozhuo. Although Run, as the second wife, was a little bit lower than Madam Di, she was a legal wife, who could help her protect Zhuozhuo.

    ¡°Did anyone send a message from the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru shook Old Grandma¡¯s hands and asked like a spoiled child, and her big ck eyes made Old Grandma felt so worried about her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Zhuozhuo. This thing is real!¡± Old Grandma thought Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to stay in Jiangzhou after all those idents.

    ¡°How could grandma be so assured that someone from the capital city is visiting us?¡± Qin Wanru, blinked her eyes happily and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Old Grandmaughed and caressed her hair. Even if she was not her grandchild, Old Grandma still loved her so much because this kid was both good-looking and cute, and she was only a little bit naughty but still behaved well and would never have evil ideas.

    ¡°Who? Can grandma tell me how sent the message? Duke Yong Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru asked like a spoiled kid.

    On seeing her innocent look, Old Grandma smiled and replied randomly, ¡°Not only Duke Yong Mansion but another distinguished person in the capital city also delivered the message.¡±

    Old Grandma had no good feeling about Duke Yong because of Madam Di.

    ¡°Is someone from the capital city visiting us? Will he live in our mansion?¡± Deliberately, Qin Wanru looked very curious and made up her decision to figure it out which, however, was totally like a kid asking in a randomly.

    ¡°He lived in the mansion for a short time and left now.¡± Old Grandma surely couldn¡¯t tell a kid an essential thing like this, so she just mumbled her words and said.

    Qin Wanru suddenly felt nervous, and her face turned pale, couldn¡¯t¡­ couldn¡¯t he leave in this critical moment?

    ¡°Where did he go, grandma? Did that man from the capital city go back? Qin Wanru blinked her eyes, which made her long eyshes almost touch Old Grandma¡¯s palm.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t go back yet. I heard he is living in the amodation, but I didn¡¯t know anything else. This is your father¡¯s business. You¡¯re just little girl. Howe you have so many questions?¡± Old Grandma flicked her finger on Wanru¡¯s head and criticized her with augh.

    Old Grandma knew all these only because Qin Huaiyong revealed some information to her, but she didn¡¯t know the real identity of Chu Liuchen.

    Although Old Grandma was criticizing her, her voice and movements were both very gentle which didn¡¯t have an influence on her. Qin Wanru pretended to be an innocent kid knowing nothing and talked with Old Grandma for a while. When she saw Old Grandma looked a little bit tired, she left the room.

    She walked outside and asked some girl servants and old women to serve Old Grandma in all efforts, and then she left.

    Last night, Chu Liuchen went to her room and left in the morning. Could that amodation be someone near Jingxin Monastery?

    She suddenly remembered father did have an amodation nearby because when she apanied grandma to rest in Jingxin Monastery, father would stay over night in an amodation nearby.

    ¡°Qing Yue, where would father live when he arrivedte in Jingxin Monastery in the past? Do you know?¡± Qin Wanru thought and asked.

    There was a time when father left veryte, and Qing Yue once sent him out of Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°I knew, General had amodation in our mansion for rest. And I asked the servants beside General who said he lived in amodation at the back of the mountain.¡± Qing Yue followed Qin Wanru to go outside and said.

    ¡°Do you know how to get there?¡± Qin Wanru felt relieved and thought it would be great as long as Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°I knew some but not all of them. I used to send general to an intersection at the back mountain of Jingxin Monastery, and I saw a yard far away, but I didn¡¯t know that was the one!¡± Qing Yue thought and said. She didn¡¯t send general to the yard that time as the general asked her to stop and go back home far away from the yard.

    ¡°Go check it!¡± Qin Wanru made up her mind, so she turned around and went to the back mountain of Jingxin Monastery.

    She didn¡¯t know why Chu Liuchen came to Jiangzhou and also had no clues about the time he would leave. If he really left, where would she find him? That medical book was essential to her medical learning so that she couldn¡¯t lose it.

    ¡°Yes, Miss! I¡¯ll check the situation in front of us, so Miss doesn¡¯t go now!¡± Qing Yue nodded her head and trotted ahead of Qin Wanru to lead her way. Although she didn¡¯t know what Qin Wanru was nning to do, her miss said that, so she had to be obedient to her. Qing Yue now had solid faith in Qin Wanru.

    Servant and master were walking towards the back of the mountain one by one. They turned to the path which Qing Yue still remembered and then went through the forest. Then they saw a yard far away.

    The amodation didn¡¯t have arge yard or a high wall, and it looked dested which shared many simrities with the yard of Jingxin Monastery. Qin Wanru walked to the door, and she even saw a few strings of smoked bacon hanging under the roof. It looked like a normal family during the New Year festival.

    The only inconsistency with the simple yard was a beautifuld wearing a red gown.

    Sitting in the solely wooden lounge chair in the yard, he closed his eyes and rocked the lounge chair, which made him look very carefree. Having a book by his hand, Qin Wanru found that book was familiar to her and she knew it directly. That book was her medical book which he snatched from her.

    Thed wore a sophisticated appearance which portrayed elegance. His red gown made this handsomed walking out of an inkndscape much more colorful, showing his deep-rooted dignity and his elegant distinguished status. All of those elements mingled together contributing to this coordinative picture as if he was born to look like this.

    ¡°Did you see me enough? If so, thene in!¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t even open his eyes but knew someone was standing by the door.

 Chapter 73 - A Scheming Male Fox

    <strong>Chapter 73 A Scheming Male Fox</strong>

    So she was found!

    Qin Wanru didn''t feel surprised. Although this yard was empty, it didn''t mean nobody was around.

    She came to see him at the very beginning, and she felt relieved when she found he was still here and in amodation near Jingxin Monastery.

    "Childe!" Qin Wanru walked in front of him, and then she stopped and bowed respectfully.

    "What''s the matter?" Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and opened his eyes. It seemed that he was not surprised that she could find him here, and then he turned several pages of the book randomly.

    Xiao Xuanzi grabbed a stool from nowhere and ced it in front of Chu Liuchen, who raised his eyes and took a nce at the stool only for fun.

    Qin Wanru understood the situation and sat down quietly.

    She was short, and now she became smaller after she sat there. She blinked her eyes and lifted her head to look at Chu Liuchen. She was looking down upon him when standing here.

    "Childe, I need your help... ¡°Qin Wanru pondered for a while and thought perhaps she should better speak it out directly.

    But her words were interrupted by Chu Liuchen randomly, "do you think you have too many things to ask me? I am swamped and can''t help you everything!"

    "Childe, it''s different this time!" Qin Wanru bit her lips with a grumble, leaving her eyes lingering on the medical book. If he didn''t take her book away, she wouldn''t have something to bother him this time.

    "You want this book?" Looking at her begging face, Chu Liuchen raised the book by his hand and asked.

    "Childe, that book is mine!" Qin Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen with her water-like eyes and said.

    "So, you want... ¡°Chu Liuchen closed the book and pped it on the rail, squinting at her carelessly.

    "So please give me back the book!" Qin Wanru blinked her beautiful eyes and pressed on with hope.

    "What if I don''t want to?" Chu Liuchenughed in an overwhelmingly attractive posture and appearance. But was this kind of hegemonic behavior really matches his identity?

    Qin Wanru felt speechless.

    "Childe, that book is mine!" Qin Wanru reiterated.

    "So?" Chu Liuchen put down his medical book and reached one of his hands to pull a beautiful strand of her scattered hair maliciously.

    Her hair was smooth, which made him feelfortable through fingers. Chu Liuchen desired to stroke her hair every time he saw her, even if he couldn''t touch it, he would feel satisfied in pulling her hair. Her hair felt like the cat he raised before, both of them were soft!

    Indeed, he pulled it again impolitely.

    "Sore!" Qin Wanru didn''t expect he would pull her hair with his full strength. She yelled with pain and reached to p his hand in a hurry.

    Chu Liuchen''s hand dodged from her hand swiftly and pinched her little chubby face, which made him feel so happy that he burst out augh.

    This girl was so funny!

    He liked her annoying but helpless face as she couldn''t do anything to him, and this made him feel very happy.

    Just like right now, her upper lip was sucked in a little bit and tightened her cherry lips blowing up her cheeks as if she was about to blow bubbles. This was so funny.

    "So how should I do to make you return the book?" Qin Wanru pped his hands subconsciously but she didn''t make it, so she pulled her stool backward to stay away from Chu Liuchen and then she asked.

    "What about that stamp?" Chu Liuchen didn''t stop her pulling the stool, he looked very happy.

    "What?" Qin Wanru sat upright and asked with alert.

    "For exchange with the book!" Chu Liuchen replied in azy way.

    "I... I earned it by taking care of your Tangqianyan in front of the hall." Qin Wanru said.

    "Did Tangqianyan bloom? How well did you take care of it?" Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and squinted, delivering profound meanings in his words.

    His question made Qin Wanru speechless.

    The flower didn''t bloom either die, or she could say it only survived because it was not thriving. She asked Nanny Yu to look after Tangqianyanst time she went up to the mountain but had no idea of how was it now!

    "The flower didn''t adapt to the soil and water here!" Qin Wanru replied uneasily after she thought for a while.

    "So you mean if I rented it in the capital city, it''ll get better?" Chu Liuchen asked in a smile.

    His words made Qin Wanru much more nervous and moaned in her mind as she thought this childe would only y it for several days. By the time she returned the flower to him, she would have nothing to do with the flower no matter it was dead or alive, "so childe didn''t n to raise the flower yourself?"

    "You can help me keep it!" Chu Liuchen scratched his chin randomly and showed a look that he only took it for granted, "You just make Tangqianyan bloom!"

    So keeping the flower alive was not enough, and she had to raise it vigorously and beautifully. Qin Wanru felt stressed, and she put on an unhappy face, fluttering her long and lowered eyshes and biting her lips.

    "So... my medical book?" Qin Wanru thought and found no way but epted it. As long as the flower didn''t die, it could bloom someday, so she just raised it!

    "Exchange it with the stamp!" Speaking in a leisure way, Chu Liuchen looked a little bit tired and unreasonable.

    "Ok, I''ll give you the stamp!" Qin Wanru only hesitated for a second and agreed immediately. Then she asked tentatively, "so the flower?"

    "You have to try your best to raise the flower, or how could you get the seal?" Chu Liuchen said in an importune way.

    That meant she had to return the stamp and take care of his Tangqianyan until it bloomed, and then she could finally get her medical book, which was hers initially but got robbed by him.

    She used her own belonging to do business for him, and it seemed that she took up his advantages as if she used her stamp to exchange two other things from him.

    Qin Wanru felt so wronged, extremely wronged.

    But she must have that medical book.

    "Yes, childe, don''t worry, I remembered! I''ll take care of the flower for you!" Qin Wanru said. She couldn''t believe she would fail on a flower. If she were not able to make it bloom, she would turn to find a professional gardener because it was only one pot of flower.

    "Alright!" Chu Liuchen looked satisfied about this, so he replied happily. Though he was still young, his left Qin Wanru an impression that he transformed into a fox behaving and thinking like a human being.

    A scheming male fox!

    "So childe, please give it back to me!" Qin Wanru took a deep breath and wiped away theint on her face, and said seriously.

    "Give me yours to me?" Chu Liuchen reached out a hand, and he showed the same wronged look like Qin Wanru as if he was the one getting bullied. He looked at her with inevitable confusion, "you won''t take advantage of me, will you?"

    Qin Wanru warned herself, again and again, stop being angry, stop.

    She ground her teeth to swallow her grumble, "what do you want, childe?"

    "Stamp? Don''t you tell me that you didn''t take it? It''s so important, and you won''t just put it aside randomly!" Chu Liuchen looked up and down Qin Wanru, and it seemed that he was guessing where she hid it.

    His words made Qin Wanru blushed.

    "What? You don''t want to give it to me?" Chu Liuchen picked up his eyebrow.

    "You... you want it now?" Qin Wanru ground her teeth and looked around.

    "What? Were you thinking of owing me? You took me so many advantages, and you did something like this, this is outrageous!" Chu Liuchen was charging her which made Qin Wanru begin to sweat. Was him an actor? His behaviors made her look like a perpetrator abandoned her family.

    "I''ll take it out in the room!" Qin Wanru stood up suddenly because she couldn''t bear it anymore. She hung the stamp on her neck and it was impossible for her to untie her knot outside here.

    Chu Liuchen didn''t embarrass her this time. He waved his hand to her with augh, which implied that she could go into the room now.

    Qing Yue followed Qin Wanru into the room and helped her to untie the button for taking the stamp out. Finally, she also helped her to tie it up again.

    Qin Wanru took Qing Yue back to the yard after everything was done. She passed the stamp to him and said unwillingly, "here you are!"

    Chu Liuchen smiled and reached out his hand.

    But suddenly, Qin Wanru took her hand back, "childe, when will you give it to me?" This stamp was so critical to her that she would never give it up.

    "It depends on that flower!" Chu Liuchen seemed in a good mood as his beautiful eyes and eyebrows were all relieved.

    "What if the flower didn''t bloom?" Qin Wanru thought she should better ask everything clearly.

    "Then the stamp is mine!" Chu Liuchen smiled ambiguously. Leaning back and lying down, he was not impatient or in a hurry to reach out his hand for it.

    Nothing could prate this stone!

    "What does childe want this stamp for? Does it have anything useful to you?" Qin Wanru forced a hollowugh. This Prince Chen was too difficult to deal with. With so many circuits and traps, he was still not confused but she was dizzy already. However, she couldn''t understand why Chu Liuchen was targeting her on earth.

    "Whether it''s useful or not is my own business!" Chu Liuchen looked at her thoroughly and a glimpse of leisure shed in his beautiful eyes, finding her slightly pouting mouth. His words contained profound meaning, and he pped the medical book for several times, "don''t you want this book?"

    "I want!" She had to suffer his threat, although she already knew his intention. She ground her teeth and gave her stamp to him.

    Gracefully, Chu Liuchen epted her stamp in her reluctant look and waved it in front of her. He then took a nce at Qin Wanrucently, and he pushed that medical book towards Qin Wanru slightly, "here you are!"

    Since the medical book was almost pushed to the ground, Qin Wanru reached out her hands and tried to hold it in a hurry.

    "This medical book is good, didn''t know how gave it to you!" Chu Liuchen asked randomly.

    Qin Wanru was worried that the medical book was broken. She turned several pages for checking and didn''t notice the mysterious light in his eyes while asking, so she replied aimlessly, "Jingxin Monastery master gave it to me."

    "You want to learn medical skills with Jingxin Monastery master?" Chu Liuchen examined the tiny heading lowering down slightly in front of him, and he couldn''t help but pull her bun.

    "Ah! Sore!" Qin Wanru didn''t even look up but pped towards that hand messing up her hair.

    That hand escaped flexibly.

 Chapter 74 - A Letter From the Queen

    <strong>Chapter 74 A Letter From the Queen</strong>

    ¡°Not Jingxin Monastery master but her sister in ss.¡± Qin Wanru missed pping his hand and answered randomly.

    She achieved her purpose, so now she stood up and nned to leave.

    ¡°You are leaving now?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile. It seemed that he was in a mood which made him talkative and easy tomunicate with, and of course, only seemingly.

    ¡°If possible, does childe want to ask me for anything else?¡± Qin Wanru asked carefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else now, but I think you¡¯lle to find me for other businesses.¡± Chu Liuchen sighed, wearing an elegant and harmless smile. He would think like this if Qin Wanru didn¡¯t have any connections with him before.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll find you for other thingster?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and didn¡¯t know if he was joking or taking it seriously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m tired, and I want to sleep because I stayed upte all night. My arms felt painful too!¡± Chu Liuchen closed his eyes, and suddenly he turned from an elegantd into fatigue but a beautiful one.

    Qin Wanru blushed, and she tossed a shy and angry look at him, turning around and leaving instantly. She was afraid to p this sick and arrogantd uncontrobly if staying any longer.

    Certainly, that was just an idea!

    Hearing her leaving, Chu Liuchen opened his eyes, and a smile was visible on his pale lips carrying some tiredness in ad¡¯s age.

    ¡°Childe, Queen asked you to go back to the capital city please, a letter arrived!¡± A guard ran from the dark corner outside the room and presented him a letter respectfully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to read!¡± Chu Liuchen replied indifferently, but a smile remained on his face. However, the smile was frigid which made Xiao Xuanzi lowered his head hurriedly. His eyes, nose and mouth all indicated that he was already a motionless wooden man.

    ¡°But¡­ but the Queen has something essential to tell you!¡± Feeling the coldness and bitterness in the air, the guard dared not to lift his head.

    His long and slender fingers reached to the letter from the guard¡¯s hand, leaving the guard to sigh heavily and relieved. Finally, he would like to read the letter and he could finish his task.

    But for the next second, this relief disappeared because what he heard was only the sound of tearing the letter and his gentle voice, ¡°tell her to forget it! She is trying so hard now, what was she doing earlier! I never know she is such an amiable mother!¡±

    He said in a mild voice, but the meaning in his words had a gloomy and bloodthirsty feeling, the guard couldn¡¯t support him and he kneeled, ¡°childe¡­ ¡±

    Chu Liuchen shook his hands and said impatiently, ¡°go back to tell her, I¡¯ll not die in a short time. Tell her don¡¯t put on a face that she really cares about me. I¡¯m not a three years old kid allowing her to fool me around!¡±

    After he finished the sentence, he turned his head aside and picked up a handkerchief to cover his mouth as he began to cough violently.

    Xiao Xuanzi went into a panic immediately, he came to his side, patting his back gently, ¡°sir, are you alright? Don¡¯t worry, speak slowly!¡±

    Chu Liuchen continued to cough, and it seemed that he couldn¡¯t stop now.

    ¡°Why you don¡¯t leave!¡± Chu Liuchen had to pat him on the back gently while yelling strictly to the guard who was still on his knees.

    The guard dared not to say anything else and retreated in a rush.

    Chu Liuchen coughed a longer time after the guard left. Xiao Xuanzi brought him warm water and he took a few sips to breathe smoothly again.

    ¡°Sir, are you feeling better now?¡± Xiao Xuanzi was worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, won¡¯t die!¡± Sarcasm was hanging on Chu Liuchen¡¯s lips, which were as pale as a piece of white paper. Everyone could tell that he was in bad condition.

    ¡°Sir, how about I invite Jingxin Monastery master to help you? Maybe she was the person we¡¯re finding, and magic doctor Qi has said that the person is living around!¡± Xiao Xuanzi persuaded him. Actually, he has persuaded him several times recently, since Jingxin Monastery master could be the person they kept finding, why he didn¡¯t want to see him?

    The longer he dragged to visit the doctor, his health condition would be worse.

    ¡°Why in such a hurry!¡± Chu Liuchen found it challenging to stop coughing, so he touched his sore head and leaned back heavily on the lounge chair.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s better to cure your disease earlier.¡± Xiao Xuanzi came to rub his head gently as he knew every time after his coughing, he would feel dizzy and headache for a while.

    ¡°If I recovered, others will be worried, so it¡¯s not bad now!¡± He mumbled in a low voice but loud enough to make Xiao Xuanzi hear everything.

    ¡°Sir¡­ ¡°Xiao Xuanzi went red because he was so worried, ¡°you really want to y and travel around continually?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go back!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently, lying calmly there without any attitude.

    Xiao Xuanzi became less worried when he heard this master would go back. He was afraid to see him abandon himself outside and keep ying around, neither visiting any doctors nor going back to the capital city. If he really did something like this, he would die outside and think of this, Xiao Xuanzi felt so heartbroken.

    ¡°Then when will you go back?¡± Xiao Xuanzi wiped his tears and asked.

    ¡°How many Fenghua zed Cups did we find?¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t answer his question. Under the sunshine, his long and curl eyshes reflected on his face, making his face look transparently pale and morbid.

    ¡°We already have seven or eight ones!¡± Xiao Xuanzi answered. Although Fenghua zed Cup was very precious, they found a lot. On the way from the capital city to Jiangzhou, they have already collected seven or eight ones.

    ¡°Sir, do you want to check them?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have many people I can use. It¡¯s good enough to find all of these. Are there anyone expecting me to find something big?¡±

    Chu Liuchen replied indifferently.

    It was out of anyone¡¯s expectations that Fenghua zed Cup could be found in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. He was only threatening that little girl for fun, never thought it really existed and it was different from all those previously found ones. This was a surprise.

    But he didn¡¯t n to tell anyone about this surprise.

    ident or not, who cared!

    Who dared!

    That was an excuse at the very beginning as nobody expected him to achieve anything. What they expected the most maybe was his sudden death in outside, and that result could end up everything.

    ¡°Sir, I think it seems to be the Second Miss Qin!¡± Xiao Xuanzi understood Chu Liuchen, so he certainly knew what his excuse to leave the capital city this time was.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference if she seems like or not, and the daughter of Ningyuan Army General was not bad as well!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled a little bit, which added some strength to him and his previously pale face. He now no longer looked like a beautifuld in an ink-painting who was pretty enough but had no strength.

    ¡°Sir, you could ignore that. Bur for your own business, the Queen, urged you for a long time, even the Emperor¡­ also said that, so you need to consider it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi rubbed Chu Liuchen¡¯s forehead gently, mentioning him mildly. Since they are heading back to the capital city now, then that troublesome business would be re-mentioned in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Chu Liuchenughed, and his eyes were always curved even if they were closed. Ad in his fourteen or fifteen years of age could look so beautiful like he was not a real human being, which made Xiao Xuanzi took a deep breath secretly. Even if he didn¡¯t look real, his master was the best looking man.

    And since he wasughing, which could indicate his solid confidence.

    ¡°So do you want Jingxin Monastery master to help you with your disease?¡± Xiao Xuanzi suggested immediately in his good mood.

    ¡°That would be ok as well!¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t reject his suggestion this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said thrillingly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, just ask Qin Huaiyong to do it.¡± Chu Liuchen told him indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xiao Xuanzi only hoped Chu Liuchen could see the doctor, and he didn¡¯t care about the rest things, so now he nodded his head constantly.

    His master was born to have this illness, which was also called as Foetal Poisoning, which made him very weak innately, and everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t live long. Even the doctors in the pce had nothing to do with his disease but said they would try the best and follow his fate, and it was impossible to cure him. However, that was not true.

    His master had a hope to get recovered.

    Xiao Xuanzi has an inexplicable sense of trust towards Chu Liuchen, regarding that his master could do anything as long as he wanted.

    Now that Chu Liuchen set up a specific answer, Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t feel worried anymore. He was nervous every day since they left the capital city, only being worried that his master would abandon himself when he was unhappy.

    When Qin Wanru came back, she saw Chu Liuchen was lying in arge lounge chair with his head resting on a light orchid pillow, and it seemed that he fell into sleep already. He covered himself with a big ck cloak which had a cluster of bamboo on it, demonstrating elegance.

    Even though she met him multiple times, she had to admitted that Chu Liuchen always left people a beautiful image. All his movements were like a picture, carrying a sense of dignity and fairy. He could even lie there still to convey the tranquility and the beauty of life.

    Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t feel expected on seeing here back, and he waved to her gently.

    Qin Wanru collected all her ideas and stepped forward.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, can you help me give the massage to my master¡¯s forehead because he was coughing seriously and didn¡¯t recover from it yet!¡± Xiao Xuanzi lowered his voice for not interrupting Chu Liuchen, ¡°I need to go into the room and make the medicine for him.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± Qin Wanru checked around.

    ¡°Yes, but those are some guards, they¡¯re too strong which will make our master feel painful!¡± Xiao Xuanzi whispered.

    So your master was made from ss, and could break if using more strength? Qin Wanru hesitated for a second and nodded her head reluctantly.

    Xiao Xuanzi became very happy and showed a palm and fist salute to her respectfully. Then he left the sit to her.

    But he was squatting there, and he pulled the stool that Qin Wanru was sitting on it before and invited her to sit down, ¡°Second Miss Qin, please sit and give the massage, it¡¯ll be morefortable, I¡¯lle back soon! I think he is now sleeping!¡±

    ¡°When will he wake up?¡± Suddenly, an insecure feeling came upon Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t tell about that, maybe he¡¯ll wake up soon, but longer¡­ it depends on how tired he is!¡± Xiao Xuanzi looked helpless and replied ambiguously.

    So, no idea?

    Qin Wanru ground her teeth unhappily because she thought Chu Liuchen did this on purpose, he knew she woulde and even calcte the time of her arrival.

    But the point was she was the one asking for help!

    If she knew she woulde back so fast, then she wouldn¡¯t leave in a hurry¡­

 Chapter 75 - Dead Knot, Unstoppable Before Death

    <h4>Chapter 75 Dead Knot, Unstoppable Before Death</h4>

    ¡°Why did youe back again?¡± Thed soundedzy and tired, which really matched his current condition.

    ¡°There was someone on the path!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t wonder why Chu Liuchen knew the person who was rubbing his head got changed, and she said unhappily.

    ¡°People from Magistrate Qi Mansion?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled suddenly, and he put Qin Wanru¡¯s little hand to another ce for a massage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet Young Lady Qi!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s slender eyebrows frowned unconsciously as she didn¡¯t want to see Qi Rongzhi at this moment, especially when Qi Rongzhi looked so arrogant and aggressive, taking a bunch of girl servants and wives.

    She blocked her way back to Jingxin Monastery.

    Qing Yue had a sharp observation, and she saw a massive crowd of people far away. In this case, Qin Wanru was able to hide early again.

    ¡°I heard that this Young Lady Qi and the Young Lady on your mansion are two big jokes in Jiangzhou, both of them have a terrible reputation. It¡¯s better for you to stay away from them! Remember, ys with people with a good reputation, and of course, those people are not the best for sure, but you can only live long if you are sophisticated enough.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said randomly.

    His words sounded reasonable, which made Qin Wanru fell into silence for a while.

    ¡°You should learn from your failure. Not all of the consequences should be resolved by impulse.¡± Chu Liuchen was in a good mood, which made his beautiful face showed smile, and it was rarely seen that he neither bullied Qin Wanru nor made her embarrassed and drove her out.

    Qin Wanru, who initially thought it would be hard to make him ept her for a while, looked at him with surprise.

    ¡°What, you think what I said was wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Howe, everything you said is right?¡± Qin Wanruughed in a fake way. She didn¡¯t want to meet Qi Rongzhi now so that she couldn¡¯t offend this Prince Chen.

    ¡°You sincerely thought I was right?¡± Chu Liuchen opened and lifted his eyes all of a sudden, and his ck eyes were pure and beautiful like clear spring water. He seemed to be harmless to everyone!

    ¡°Of course I think you¡¯re right!¡± Qin Wanru had to stay sober, as she wouldn¡¯t believe that this Prince Chen could be so harmless.

    He was really malicious!

    Now she was sitting on a stool, giving a massage to Chu Liuchen¡¯s forehead. The moment he opened his eyes, they had an intimate eye contact which allowed Qin Wanru to see his long and curl eyshes trembling clearly. Like any normal beautiful youngds, he also had a warm smile which could drown any young girls he met.

    However, Qin Wanru believed his gentle and harmless look was only in the surface.

    Fluttering her long eyshes, she shunned away from the eye contact, ¡°do you still feel a headache?¡±

    She felt her hands very sore.

    ¡°Still feeling headache!¡± The gentle expression on this beautifuld disappeared, and a harmless look dominated his face. Staring at her extremely poorly, he showed his shallow color lips, which made people feel sorry for him. At this moment, she had to swallow the words she just said.

    ¡°Childe, I have another issue to handle. I want to leave!¡± Qin Wanru thought for a few seconds and changed her statement.

    ¡°I¡¯m not useful to you right now, so you want to leave?¡± A smile climbed to the corner of Chu Liuchen¡¯s lips which washed away his sickness on his face, and now a gentle and elegant beautifuld was reborn. If sarcasm eluded his eyes, he could be much more gentle and graceful.

    ¡°How could childe think like this? I have a business to handle. Since now Aunt Shui was absent by grandma¡¯s side, and I¡¯m on my own now. If grandma couldn¡¯t find me, she¡¯ll be worried.¡± Qin Wanru became more respectful gradually. Her eyes, nose, and mouth integrated toplete her logic and sentences, and her intention was evident too, and she also looked very calm.

    But she felt nervous as she had no idea if Prince Chen could let her go.

    Chu Liuchen pressed his hand and turned sat up straight, replyingzily, ¡°your massage was good! If I was notfortable in the future, youe and help me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll surely help you if I¡¯m avable!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t understand his meaning, so she replied carefully.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave now! I¡¯m busy here, so I can¡¯t see you off!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hands and said generously.

    Qin Wanru got relieved and stood up, bowing to Chu Liuchen, ¡°childe, then Wanru is leaving now!¡±

    ¡°Just leave. Go!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hands.

    Received his permission to let her go, Qin Wanru was relieved, and she turned away to leave. When she arrived at the intersection of the path leading to Jingxin Monastery, she found Qi Rongzhi was not there anymore after her hanging over at the Prince Chen¡¯s ce. This saved her many troubles.

    She had nothing to talk with Qi Rongzhi, and she didn¡¯t think her visiting embracing good intention towards her.

    But out of her expectation, Qin Wanru escaped from Qi Rongzhi but not from Qi Tianyu who was waiting for her outside her yard.

    Seeing hering behind a tree, Qin Wanru pretended to ignore him initially, but he called her name which halted her.

    ¡°Sister Wanru!¡± Qi Tianyu walked towards her in a hurry.

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, how do you do?¡± Qin Wanru stopped and asked politely after she bowed to him. She also stepped back a little bit to keep with Qi Tianyu in the distance.

    ¡°Sister Wanru¡­ you¡­ you are too formal and overpolite!¡± Qi Tianyu saw her movement, and he stopped, mumbling in his voice and looking embarrassed.

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, we used to have nice rtionships between our two families, and you¡¯re my sister-inw in the future somehow. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t avoid you, but now, you¡¯re nothing to me!¡± Qin Wanru lifted her head and she replied Qi Tianyu impolitely with eyes emitting a sense of coldness while staring at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t think First Young Master of the Qi Family has the necessary to find me at this moment!¡±

    The two families couldn¡¯t go back to the rtionship they used to have in the past after this ident.

    ¡°I¡­ I have the potential to develop my rtionship with Yuru in the future¡­ ¡°Qi Tianyu mumbled in his voice.

    ¡°Qin Wanru interrupted him with a sneer, ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, are you awake or you¡¯re still sleeping? There was no possibility that we two families could bond together in the form of marriage, and we¡¯ll not get along with each other. What did Big Sister say to make you so assured that you two have a future?¡±

    Qin Wanru exposed Qi Tianyu¡¯s intention for making up a fake peace directly.

    ¡°You¡­ Qin Wanru¡­ you¡¯re so mean!¡± Qi Tianyu changed his facial expression, where anger gradually dominated it. He looked at Qin Wanru with some bitterness, ¡°isn¡¯t it your fault? If you didn¡¯t make a mess like this, Yuru is my wife already.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re ming this ident on me? It was me that asked Qin Yuru to attach that royal branch in the capital city only for fighting to have you? Qi Tianyu, even if nobody has ever told you, please looks into the mirror and reflects you before going outside.¡±

    She was not surprised about his answer, so she sneered and replied to Qi Tianyu without avoiding his intention. A fierce anger sparkled in her eyes while she clenched her hands so tight that her nails cut into her palm.

    It was painful, but less painful than her feeling!

    In her previous life, she was viciously pushed into the abyss of blood and sin, taking the me, which wasn¡¯t hers.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu, you¡¯re really nothing!¡± Hates umted in her two lives left her only this sentence, and when she finished it, she turned around and walked towards her yard.

    The astonishment on Qi Tianyu¡¯s face made his handsome face got frozen for a second. He was always arrogant but was pushed away by Qin Wanru without any mercy. Feeling angry and reaching out his hands, he blocked Qin Wanru¡¯s way in front of her impolitely.

    Qing Yue stepped up in a hurry and blocked in front of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I didn¡¯t care what you said. What I only know is I like Yuru and will never like someone as mean and stupid as you!¡± Those words were squeezed out of Qi Tianyu¡¯ mouth. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t retain his elegant image of a prince, and his eyes were like getting quenched by poison.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t you, this ident would never happen. If it weren¡¯t you, Yuru could only marry me, and no matter what she is thinking, that is the fact as she couldn¡¯t get rid of me. Qin Wanru, I won¡¯t let you go easily!¡±

    Qi Tianyu said it word by word, ensuring Qin Wanru could clearly understand his solid bitterness and brutality. She slowly smiled to Qi Tianyu in front of her, who lost both his coolness and decency.

    Although she was not tall, her bright and water-like eyes containing with a clearly sarcastic look shooting into Qi Tianyu¡¯ eyes and was not inferior to him neither in age nor height. A faint smile lingering on her curl lips, although it had girl¡¯s childishness, it was as bitter as a sharp sword.

    That bitterness was even more prating than Qi Tianyu¡¯s brutality.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu, I¡¯ll wait for you ally yourself with Qin Yuru and hurt me! We¡¯ll never stop this battle until we die!¡± She said gently, but it seemed that her hatred was carrying with the blood from the Jiuyou Hell. After Qi Tianyu retreated several steps, he found the unspeakable coldnessing from nowhere made him lost control and step back.

    Qin Wanru, in his opinion, who was always stupid, has ever been so acute! He suddenly felt stunned and dazed when his eyes fell on Qin Wanru straight back.

    Qin Wanru sneered and walked by Qi Tianyu, with her head lifting and a ferocious smile engraving on her face. That was her previous life¡¯s hatred and resentment alongside with the words she didn¡¯t utter. Since they couldn¡¯t get along with each other very well, then there was no need to present a fake peaceful word while guarding against others and scheme an evil plot.

    The purpose of Qi Tianyu¡¯s arrival for today, whatever it was, would not be friendly. For her previous life, even Qi Tianyuter knew the truth, and he was still targeting her, which made her so confused. Now she found that Qi Tianyu kept ming everything on her stubbornly regardless of the truth.

    He thought she was the origin of evil and was endeavoring to trample her into the mud. In this case, there was nothing to say between them!

    In her previous life, Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru imposed on her the dead knot, and for her current life, she still couldn¡¯t untie it so that she wouldn¡¯t stop it before death¡­

 Chapter 76 - Poor Thing, An Attack Coming From Nowhere

    <strong>Chapter 76 Poor Thing, An Attack Coming From Nowhere</strong>

    Getting dwarfed by Qin Wanru¡¯s vigor and strength, Qi Tianyu just watched Qin Wanru walking into the yard and closing the gate.

    ¡°Prince, what should we do?¡± Qi Hai whispered in his low voice after he saw Qin Wanru Qin Wanru¡¯s leaving.

    ¡°We go back!¡± Qi Tianyu got calmed and again and ground his teeth. Pressing down his fear, he thought that was only a young little girl, so what she could do was only say some hateful and useless words.

    He cursed himself about his panic just now, which made him unexpectedly sweat at the back on his vest.

    ¡°But Young Lady Qin¡¯s ident¡­ ¡°Qi Hai said carefully.

    The purpose of their today¡¯s visiting was to invite Qin Wanru to help Qin Yuru for speaking some positive words, and Qi Tianyu was even thinking of fawning over Qin Wanru only for winning her help. Initially, he didn¡¯t think it would be hard because Qin Wanru could surely do it as long as he asked her.

    But Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru could be so strict and tough, and ripped their rtionships on the very beginning of this conversation.

    Therefore, they reached a ¡°stop after we die¡± consequence before he had a chance to say anything to fawn over her. Qi Tianyu was also wondering why the issue was beyond his imagination so much.

    Shouldn¡¯t Qin Wanru make thepromise after he coaxed her for a few words!

    ¡°Yuru has to deal with her own issue now, and she deserves it!¡± Turning around, Qi Tianyu sneered and walked out of Jingxin Monastery helplessly.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Qin Wanru was treating him like this. Were there any tricks on it? As Yuru has said, was Qin Wanru trying to impose the ying hard-to-get game on him? She was only a little girl, how could she understand so much!

    ¡°But¡­ Young Lady Qin was about to go to the capital city, if the Big Prince didn¡¯t help her, she and Big Prince were able to¡­ ¡°Qi Hai reminded him and said.

    Actually, his reminding was unnecessary. Qi Tianyu understood so clearly, notably, Qin Wanru violently unveiled his mask which was only for hiding the ugliness just now.

    ¡°Tell her I couldn¡¯t help her now and ask her to try her best!¡± Qi Tianyu found it annoying now, and he even thought Qin Yuru¡¯s words were annoying too.

    ¡°But, Young Lady Qin¡­ will me Big Prince by then!¡± Qi Hai kept pace with Qi Tianyu in a hurry and stepped out of the gate of Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°If she really wanted to me, then me me! And from now on¡­ just let her go!¡± Qi Tianyu felt much more annoying. But he couldn¡¯t understand how could Qin Wanru, a little girl, dared to talk to him like this. In the past, she always followed and called him ¡°Brother Tianyu¡±!

    Was the cruel and bitter girl he just saw equaled to the delicate and harmless one he knew in the old days?

    ¡°But¡­ Young Lady Qin¡­ ¡°Qi Hai still wanted to say something for Qin Yuru, but he was interrupted by Qi Tianyu impatiently, ¡°are you the servant of me or Qin Yuru¡¯ servant, why you always speak for her!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I am really your servant!¡± Qi Hai got stunned and was endeavoring to present his loyalty in a hurry.

    ¡°Since you are my people, then shut up!¡± Qi Tianyu replied with no hesitation. Wearing a sullen face, he strode towards the outside. Now Qi Hai dared not to speak anymore and he was only trotting after him.

    Leaving Jingxin Monastery, they saw arge t ground on the right side, and there were some horses and carts of pilgrims waiting there. Qi Tianyu¡¯s horse was tied to one of the trees by the side as well.

    Qi Tianyu stormed towards it and when he was about to untie his horse from the tree, he cked out followed a fierce blow on his head which made him fall on the ground instantly.

    The servant, who was following him behind him, fell minutes ago before him.

    The two guards, one by one, dragged them into the forest nearby, kicking them hard from outside the bag which half-covered them. They left until they hit both of them and their bags bumped on the tree behind them heavily.

    It was the night when Qi Tianyu woke up. It was total darkness before his eyes. He ripped the sack off his head for a few times and finally got rid of it. He felt dizzy when he saw the dark sky, and then he touched his forehead, finding it was swollen already.

    Qi Hai woke up at this time too. He pulled off the sack and saw Qi Tianyu¡¯s bruised nose and swollen face, and then he started to scream in panic. Crying out loudly and crawled to him in a hurry, ¡°Big Prince, how are you? Big Prince¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qi Tianyu snarled at him. Rubbing his forehead, he sat up and felt his entire body was as painful as got stampede by someone.

    ¡°Big Prince, did we get plotted against, why they did that to us?¡± Qi Hai sat up and cried with one hand on his waist.

    Unreasonably, he got beaten by someone, and the most important thing was he didn¡¯t know whom.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go back!¡± Qi Tianyu knew he couldn¡¯t find them even if he tried. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t beat him after he was put into a sack before he got hit.

    He struggled to stand up by getting supported by a tree. With one foot standing on the ground, he suddenly felt so painful that he shrank it back. He didn¡¯t know how his leg bone was.

    ¡°Big Prince, are you fine, I will support you!¡± Qi Hai wiped away his tears and stood up with him. Supporting Qi Tianyu, he didn¡¯t know how was his injuries and also had no idea about where was his foot got bumped, and he was a little bit limped.

    Qi Tianyu gritted his teeth and went out with his servant supporting him. He will go to the capital city early tomorrow morning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll invite the people in control to figure it out!¡± The servant was very angry; he wiped his tears and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It has to be Ningyuan Army General!¡± There was coldness shing in Qi Tianyu¡¯s eyes. Except for Qin Huaiyong, no one dared to do this in Jiangzhou Prefecture with magistrate. It would definitely be the Qin Huaiyong who arranged people to follow Qin Wanru and saw what he just did to her.

    He felt intimidating about this thing too. Qi Tianyu dared not to make any troubles. He sneaked to get on the mountain this time because he didn¡¯t want his father know it. So he had to suffer the consequence himself.

    But Qi Tianyu could never expect that this wasn¡¯t thest time he got hurt unfortunately.

    Watching their leaving, the two guards showed up behind the tree. They looked at each other and went to report to their master.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know Qi Tianyu was clouted with head in a sack after he left her. But when news about his leaving came to her the next morning, she was thrilled.

    The reason that she could receive Qi Tianyu¡¯s news identally was that people from the mansion visited them and Qin Yuru was said to go to the capital cityst night. It was precisely that moment when Qi Tianyu was finding himself some troubles. Therefore, she asked old woman news about Qi Tianyu.

    One was heading for the capital city to get married and one for visiting his favorite girl, but they chose different road as they didn¡¯t know each other very much. However, Qin Wanru believed, the two people would have more connections in the future.

    But she was not scared!

    This current life, she wouldn¡¯t be the one who got plotted and harmed, and she wouldn¡¯t be the Qin Wanru who was confused and thought they maybe get misled.

    The medical book arrived the next morning to the Zen room in Jingxin Monastery.

    Like thest time, the Zen room of Jingxin Monastery master was tranquil, and the master was reciting sutras on the rush cushion. Qin Wanru was brought in by others, and she chose another rush cushion to sit down. Picking up a medical book by her side, she read it carefully.

    Jingxin Monastery master took a long time to finish her reciting, but Qin Wanru, reading her medical book by her side all the time, didn¡¯t show any impatience as if she didn¡¯t get distracted at all. Actually, a nun came in and asked if she wanted to eat something, but she only shook her head.

    It was peaceful in the room which made people forget eating.

    Jingxin Monastery master didn¡¯t stop, and Qin Wanru didn¡¯t leave either.

    When Jingxin Monastery master stopped her task, she opened her eyes and looked at Qin Wanru in peace. Thus, Qin Wanru put down her medical book and bowed to Jingxin Monastery master with sincerity. Then she handed over her medical book.

    ¡°You truly want to learn medicine?¡± Jingxin Monastery looked at her medical book and asked.

    ¡°I really want to learn!¡± Qin Wanru lifted her head, looking at Jingxin Monastery master with her lucid eyes and her reliable determination.

    ¡°It was tough to learn medicine!¡± Jingxin Monastery master sighed, ¡°My sister thought you were suitable for learning it, but I always believe you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such an honor that Mingqiu Nun showed her affection to me, and I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Eagerness was filled in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°For this issue¡­ you should better ask her!¡± Jingxin Monastery shook her head helplessly and pointed outside with a subtle smile on her face, ¡°do I need to ask someone to send you there?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks, nun!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly when bowing again, and then she stood up.

    ¡°Do you mind if I brought a lunch there?¡± Jingxin Monastery master smiled. It was perfect for a smart and patient kid like her to study medicine. Especially her sister also thought this kid was very talented. But she didn¡¯t know what her sister was thinking now!

    Her sister had a temper like a spoiled child too. In the past, she was dying to have Qin Wanru be her student, but now she was unwilling to do so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head and reply.

    Lunch was put in the food basket outside the door, and Qing Yue was carrying it. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t ask who was Jingxin Monastery master sending it to and she just asked Qing Yue to pick it and follow her to leave.

    So she passed Jingxin Monastery master¡¯s examination, but the following one was the most critical one. Since she wanted to study from Mingqiu Nun, and it all depended on her decision!

    The door of the hut was tightly locked, and it seemed to be empty looking outside.

    Qing Yue put down the lunch and looked around with astonishment where nobody was nearby, ¡°Miss, this can¡¯t be Mingqiu Nun¡¯s amodation?¡±

    ¡°It should be!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head. She met Mingqiu Nun in Jingxin Monastery, and she wouldn¡¯t know Mingqiu Nun was not living in Jingxin Monastery but here if that coincidence didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°But¡­, but there was no one living here. What should we do? Where is this lunching sending to?¡± Qing Yue asked in confusion as her sight was concentrating on the door¡¯s iron lock, which was hanging high above, how could someone living here.

    Qin Wanru picked up the food basket to the front door carefully and her water-like eyes were focused on the tightly locked iron lock, and observing it carefully.

    A locked room had no possibility that someone was still living in, but what if it was not locked?

    Based on this assumption, she started to observe it more carefully. She smiled from the bottom of her heart after she saw it. With a smile climbing on her red lip, she neglected this assumptionst time.

    Reaching out her hand and putting it on the chain, she pulled it hard¡­

 Chapter 77 - An Obscene and Provocative Man

    <h4>Chapter 77 An Obscene and Provocative Man</h4>

    The lock dropped!

    Qing Yue almost goggled as she couldn¡¯t believe that the still tightly locked chain dropped on the ground. She mumbled, ¡°It was¡­ it was not locked, and it was only hanging on the door!¡±

    Who could know that this lock was only put on the chain but never locked the door?

    ¡°Good, sharp observation!¡± Augh came from the room inside the door.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun!¡± Qin Wanru stepped back and said with profound respect.

    The door was opened in Qing Yue¡¯s astonishment, and a nun showed herself up in front of them. She was in her thirties and looked much younger than Jingxin Monastery master. Wearing a in cloth, she looked beautiful, gentle and amiable with her slender eyes looking at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°You really want to learn medicine?¡± Mingqiu Nun smiled at Qin Wanru gently.

    ¡°I really want to learn medicine!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head, and she kneeled, ¡°please, nun, let me be your student!¡±

    Mingqiu Nun didn¡¯t reply her instantly, she looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s face for more observations, and that made her smile more obvious. She thought Qin Wanru could be a good student before, but she was refused by Old Madam Qin and Qin Wanru in the past. Later, she discarded this idea, and for this time, Qin Wanru wanted to learn again, but she was afraid that this was only her short interest, so she set several examinations for her on purpose.

    Examinations for plots, observations, and patience!

    And Qin Wanru passed all of them!

    She was more satisfied with Qin Wanru, ¡°since then, you can follow me and learn medicine!¡±

    Hearing Mingqiu Nun¡¯s response, Qin Wanru went exhration, and she made several solemn Chinese salutes profoundly and respectfully to Mingqiu Nun.

    Mingqiu Nun supported her to stand up with a smile and took her inside the room.

    After they got back to the room, Qin Wanru bowed to Mingqiu Nun respectfully again and served her the tea which Qing Yue just gave to her. Then she stood up as asked.

    ¡°Did you read the medical book I just gave to you?¡± Asked Mingqiu Nun who received her tea and took a sip, putting it aside.

    ¡°Yes, I read it!¡± Qin Wanru answered.

    ¡°Since then, I¡¯ll give you a short test!¡±

    ¡°Master, please give me the test!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me master because you¡¯re not a nun but daughter of a prestigious family. My student was supposed to be a nun, so you still call me nun!¡± Mingqiu Nun said and smiled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head and reply.

    Next, Mingqiu Nun asked her some questions about the contents and practical operations on the medical book. With the medical skills of her previous life, adding with the knowledge she carefully learned after the rebirth in her current life. No matter what the Mingqiu Nun asked, Qin Wanru could answer fluently without any stammer.

    Her performance made Mingqiu Nun much more satisfied. Entering in the inner room with a notrge iron box in her hands, she pushed it to Qin Wanru, ¡°you go to my sister¡¯s ce and take the medical book there. The book in her hand, which concentrates on operational practice, is the following one of the book in your hand. I¡¯ll deliver you specific solutions of syndromes and a set of golden needles used in acupuncture. Now you¡¯re living in Jingxin Monastery, so youe to learn here every morning, and then you go back. For the beginning and the middle of the month, you¡¯lle here for learning practical operations!¡±

    Thanks, nun!¡± Qin Wanru was thrilled, and she took the box by both of her hands respectfully.

    Returning from Mingqiu Nun¡¯s ce, Qin Wanru visited the Zen room of Jingxin Monastery master and took the following medical book before visiting Old Grandma.

    Old Grandma was in stable condition and good mood, but worrying about Shui Run¡¯s wedding business of not getting fully prepared, so she asked Qin Wanru to go and check if there was anything required. But no matter what was needed, money was never a concern as Old Grandma took another five money cheques with Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru knew Old Grandma was afraid that Madam Di made any other troubles. She nodded her head as she was concerned about Madam Di who didn¡¯t have a personality for settling down, so even if Old Grandma didn¡¯t mention it, she wanted to visit Shui Run.

    The vige at the foot of Jingxin Monastery was notrge, but it was decorated and people¡¯s enthusiasm ignited the atmosphere. Arge ¡°Xi¡± (happiness) was hanging at the front gate, spreading the news that this family was about to have a wedding ceremony. People in the vige found this suddenly emerging wedding interesting, so crowds of people were gathering outside the house in groups and gossiping about the details.

    Some people were gathering around the door when Qin Wanru arrived in a carriage. They were only for watching the scene for fun, and when a carriage arrived, some bold ones would turn to the front of the carriage for witnessing the person sitting inside.

    The carriage stopped at the door, waiting for Qing Yue to support Qin Wanru get down it, and everyone around was eximing overwhelmingly.

    ¡°Who¡¯s¡­ who¡¯s the Miss? She looks so attractive like a fairy.¡± Someone was whispering aside.

    ¡°Is this Second Miss Qin?¡± It seemed that someone had seen her before, and his exmation was a little bit loud, which appealed Qin Wanru to look aside slightly and a thirty years old man came into his sight. The man was wearing like an ordinary vige person, very skinny and obscene, and he shunned away from Qin Wanru¡¯ searching.

    Qin Wanru turned around and was supported by Qing Yue for walking inside.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin? Which family¡¯s Second Miss?¡± Someone asked in a lowered voice because he didn¡¯t get Qin Wanru¡¯s identity. Many people have a surname called Qin in Jiangzhou, not only the Qin Mansion of Ningyuan Army General or other affluent and popted Qin Mansions, the countrymen would consider all of them as wealthy families, and all the misses were qualified to be called as Miss.

    ¡°The Second Miss from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡± It was still the voice of that man. Sneering appeared on Qin Wanru¡¯s lips. She was hanging around on the street in the past, but because she was less favored than Qin Yuru and couldn¡¯t wander on the road as free as Qin Yuru, she then had fewer chances to walk on the way.

    A normal man in the vige could recognize her in a second with substantial certainty, and he had dishonest behaviors, it was never a normal anymore.

    ¡°She was the one¡­ who smashed the bridal sedan chair¡­ ¡°His words reminded many people, and they realized all of a sudden.

    Qin Wanru went into the yard and waved her hands to ask others closing the gate. However, she didn¡¯t leave but stood there.

    ¡°That was exactly the Second Miss Qin, nobody know what she is plotting. Is she nning to marry Big Prince of the Magistrate Qi again?¡± The man instigated the crowds with his words out of the door, and his voice was not low, which allowed Qin Wanru to hear him inside the door.

    Her cherry lips showed a beautiful curl when she was smiling, but it looked cold.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, wasn¡¯t that marriage dissolved?¡± Someone doubted. The whole thing was influential enough to make everyone in Jiangzhou. The countrymen were absent by then, but they all heard about it.

    ¡°You¡¯ll wait and see it, and it would be a great show! We¡¯ll see her smash the bridal sedan chair!¡± The man said in a proud voice.

    Then he spoke some provocative words, and Qing Yue became outrageous, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson in case he was speaking nonsense there.¡±

    ¡°Ok, take the two old women by the door with you!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t stop her but turned around and smiled. Her smile underlined her prestige and her power.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru would agree with her request so fast that she became so surprised and led the two rough old women with her opening the door. The two old women held two thick sticks by the door in her hands.

    The front gate was opened abruptly; Qing Yue walked out and turned to the man¡¯s direction. The two old women were standing behind her with thick sticks. Everyone outside the door got stunned on seeing their behaviors.

    Qin Wanru turned out as well. Standing at the front door, she watched the scene indifferently.

    The man shrank back behind other people. But Qing Yue wasing towards him which allowed him to go nowhere. She stood in front of him and pped him in his face, ¡°smash the bridal sedan chair? You want to try again?¡± ¡°Or you want to make a trouble again?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how could you p me?¡± The man who got pped became stunned. He caressed his scorching face and snarled in a sudden realization, and then he wanted to p Qing Yue as well.

    Finishing the p, Qing Yue stepped back already, and the two old women stepped forward with sticks in their hands which intimidated the man from making things worse.

    ¡°Who are you? And why are you speaking nonsense here? Do you want to make a mess?¡± Qing Yue sneered. She picked up some of Qin Wanru¡¯s styles and behaviors in these days, and now she was doing a good job.

    ¡°You little girl, what¡¯re you driveling about!¡± The man barked, ¡°Everyone was gossiping, and why did you beat us? So General¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t allow people to talk!¡±

    He was undoubtedly making trouble because he was exaggerating his issue to everybody¡¯s business, and ce General¡¯s Mansion to the opposite of everyone, and that was not something an ordinary countryman would do. Qin Wanru sneered and waited for him to reply. No matter what was going, this shouldn¡¯t be a calcted asion.

    She would unveil the things and beat people off the guard.

    ¡°Others were only watching for fun, but you¡¯re vilifying our General¡¯s Mansion. I don¡¯t know which sent you as a spy, but how dare you vilifying General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qing Yue sneered and stepped forward, ¡°who gave you the courage that you dared to do something like this!¡±

    She made an aggressive remark which upgraded his behavior opposite to General¡¯s Mansion, and now everyone on site felt unbearable. People looked around and walked back, leaving that man alone.

    ¡°What¡­ What nonsense! I¡¯m only here for watching something funny¡­ how could I gossip about so many things!¡± The man went into a panic when he saw the crowd hiding him was retreating, and he argued loudly.

    ¡°You were only watching this bustle, but still finding troubles on purpose. You really had dirty intentions even for watching a show. Don¡¯t make us find you doing anything wrong, or¡­ you¡¯ll get punished by your criminal behaviors!¡± Qing Yue sneered and warned him, and then she walked towards Qin Wanru with two old women following behind her.

    Qin Wanru was looking at the man and saw his facial expression changed and became more panic than the moment Qing Yue pped in his face, because he now had new ideas.

    She brought Qing Yue back to the yard.

    Shui Run got the message already and asked someone to invite her.

    In the main room, the red silk was hanging down, and the red ¡°Xi¡± was attached to everyone. Shui Run¡¯s clothes were not pure red but were not as in as what she was wearing as usual. She wore a blue outfit with red patterns embroidered on it which her look younger than regr days.

    ¡°Wanru, what just happened?¡± She saw Qin Wanru and pulled her over. Then she checked her face and found no ident, and this made her relieved.

    The ident happened outside the door was reported to her early.

 Chapter 78 - Layout, One Accident after Another

    <strong>Chapter 78 Layout, One ident after Another</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head andforted her, ¡°grandma asked me to see how is the arrangement here, and what do you need? If there were any shortages, I¡¯d buy them and arrange them for you. Grandma said that she wanted you to marry into General¡¯s Mansion with other people¡¯s respect, and she didn¡¯t want you to feel wronged.¡±

    Qin Wanru took out several cheques from her sleeves and handed them over to Shui Run¡¯s hands, ¡°Aunt Shui, grandma was afraid that you didn¡¯t have enough money, so she asked me to send you more.¡±

    Looking at the cheques in her hand and realizing they were Old Grandma¡¯s private money, Shui Run felt her nose went sour and wanted to cry. Old Grandma was treating her as a daughter and was doing everything for her with all efforts for years.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, if there is anything wrong, just ask Nanny Duan toe back and tell them, here is not the mansion!¡± Qin Wanru blinked her beautiful eyes and reminded Shui Run.

    Shui Run got calmed, and sharpness shed in her eyes because she was not stupid. Of course she understood Qin Wanru¡¯s meaning, so she nodded her head immediately, ¡°Wanru, don¡¯t be worry, if there were anything wrong, I wouldn¡¯t force myself to make it.¡±

    Qin Wanru became less concerned on hearing this. She was so worried that Shui Run underestimated any idents and became impulsive. When that really happened, everything would be toote!

    Now that everything was negotiated and tackled with, Qin Wanru talked with Shui Run for a few sentences and tossed a glimpse at Nanny Duan, and then she retreated.

    Nanny Duan also followed behind her.

    ¡°Nanny Duan, can you do me a favor to find out who was pped by Qing Yue by the door just now? And send someone to watch him.¡± Standing in the corridor, Qin Wanru whispered to her. That filthy look man was very suspicious, and if she didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, he could have escaped!

    Nanny Duan understood the gravity of this issue, so she nodded her head as the response and asked someone to follow that man. Before long, they heard about the man in detail.

    ¡°He is a lock jerk who idles around, getting married once and having an old mother in his home. However, his wife found he didn¡¯t have a decent job and was living off others, so she ran away with others. All in all, he was not a good person, and he also made friends with riff-raffs.

    Nanny Duan reported all she heard to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Where was this bully idling usually?¡± Qin Wanru stood on the path, picking up a red maple leaf from the ground and checking one of its holes, and asked indifferently.

    ¡°I heard he was idling in some viges here, and he did a great job in idling around because many people knew him, so he was kind of somebody here.¡± Nanny Duan was a meticulous person, and she had prepared to answer Qin Wanru questions before Qin Wanru asked her to collect these messages.

    ¡°He is not finding troubles in Jiangzhou?¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t in Jiangzhou. There are many jerks in Jiangzhou town, and he is not qualified to get ranked in this list. So he should better idle in his own territory. In the past days, he was leading a life that would not make him starve to death, but without any reason, he became a little bit rich recently.¡± Nanny Duan frowned and as she was talking about this man, she found something weird.

    ¡°What did that happen?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows, and a slight smile showed on her pinky little face because she understood now.

    ¡°Last night, he not only brought much food for his mother, but also he invited some of his brothers who used to follow him and had a feast.¡±

    Nanny Duan has undertaken many experiences, although it was Qin Wanru who kept asking her and she was answering, she still realized some underlying meanings, ¡°Second Miss, is there anything wrong with this jerk? Why he earned so many money by the time Miss Shui was about to get married, and he even invited some jerks like him to eat a big meal, what he was scheming?¡±

    The deeper they thought, the more suspicious it became.

    ¡°Initially, I was only thinking to figure out what kind of person was vilifying General¡¯s Mansion in the crowd, Nanny Duan, do you think I should tell this to grandma?¡± Qin Wanru bit her little lips and put on an embarrassing look which made her childish little face so adorable.

    She shook the maple leaf in her hand and narrowed her feline eyes!

    ¡°For this issue, you should better not tell Old Grandma now, and I¡¯ll ask others to have an eye on him, ensuring he won¡¯t t do something like he did that day.¡± Nanny Duan thought for a while and said.

    Before they figured it out clearly, Nanny Duan thought they should not startle Old Grandma because if it were only a small issue or they didn¡¯t have pieces of evidence, Old Grandma was only sharing their astonishment and concerns, and that had no help at all!

    ¡°Then I have to bother Nanny Duan to concern about this issue. If you found something else, please remember to tell grandma or father.¡± Qin Wanru lifted her head and looked at Nanny Duan and told her.

    Nanny Duan was a prudent person, and this issue really mattered, allowing no mistake at all!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Second Miss, I understand.¡± Nanny Duan looked very grave because the reiteration of Qin Wanru showed that she was really thinking of this issue.

    Qin Wanru picked up the leaf by her hands and approached to that hole on it, lifting her head and looking through the hole where a broken sky unfolded in front of her eyes.

    The sky was vast, but because of the hole on the leaf, she could only see a small scale of it, and maybe that was the meaning of the proverb¡ª-man couldn¡¯t see the forest for the trees! She smiled faintly and She bent up her lips slightly. At this ce, she was not the only one who couldn¡¯t see the forest for the trees!

    After the conversation with Nanny Duan, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t linger for long but went to the room of Shui Run and said goodbye to her. Then she brought Qing Yue back to Jingxin Monastery and prepared to wait for news from Nanny Duan calmly.

    She and Nanny Duan neither mentioned Madam Di, but they both understood Madam Di inevitably got involved in it.

    For the next few days, Qin Wanru went through in peace. In the morning, she would visit Jing Qiu Nun for medical learning, and in the afternoon, she would talk with Old Grandma for making her happy!

    Since sheid the foundation in her previous life, she learned everything quickly. Jing Qiu Nun found it was nothing hard for her to learn the basic, so she skipped some elementary parts and taught her acupuncture.

    In a few days, Qin Wanru¡¯s hands were dotted with multiple needle marks, especially on the part where her thumb met the wrist because that was the most convenient part for doing the acupuncture. However, her hands, white, wless, and tender before she learned medicine, were red and swollen.

    Old Grandma felt so worried about her that she almost forced Qin Wanru to stop learning. However, Qin Wanru had made up her mind, and she continued learning even though her hands were as swollen as steamed buns. She didn¡¯t say anyints but was always smiling like a flower. Therefore, Old Grandma couldn¡¯t say anything!

    Fortunately, she located her needles urately except for those beginning ones, and her swollen hands gradually came back to normal. Additionally, Jing Qiu Nun made her medicine for reducing her swollen condition, and it worked well!

    Few days passed by, one afternoon when Qin Wanru talked with Old Grandma for a while, she left Old Grandma and saw Nanny Duan wasing towards her in a hurry, so she stopped.

    ¡°Second Miss!¡± Nanny Duan was walking quickly, which made her perspire seriously. She made an abrupt stop when she saw Qin Wanru blocked the yard¡¯s gate with her small body. Wiping her sweat away, she considered Qin Wanru as her leader for somewhat reasons.

    ¡°Nanny, is there anything wrong?¡± Finding Nanny Duan¡¯s sweat on her face, Qin Wanru waved to her and turned to stand aside, and then she asked Nanny Duan in a low voice.

    ¡°Second Miss, something terrible really happened! It was the thing that you asked me to watch out!¡± Nanny Duan, wearing a pale face, followed her and she looked terrible. Before she stopped, she whispered to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What did you know now?¡± Qin Wanru felt nervous, ¡°it¡¯s Aunt Shui and father¡¯s wedding ceremony tomorrow, so that¡¯ll happen on tomorrow?¡±

    Because of the wedding, tomorrow would be the day critical to all of them which allowed not a single mistake, and Old Grandma and Qin Wanru would go down the mountain for tomorrow.

    ¡°I heard that those local bullies were nning to smash the bridal sedan chair as what¡­ what Second Miss had done on the day in front of the mansion¡¯s gate before.¡± Nanny Duan wiped her sweat on her forehead again. It was such a critical issue that she couldn¡¯t decide herself, and she never thought that this would startle Old Grandma.

    ¡°How dare they?¡± Qing Yue said furiously, ¡°didn¡¯t they feel scared of general¡¯s punishment?¡±

    ¡°They said¡­ they said it was your behavior of smashing the bridal sedan chair inspired them, and they¡¯ll learn from you and do the same thing. They said it was her previous marriage¡¯s rtives didn¡¯t allow Miss Shui to remarry!¡±

    Since Nanny Duan received this information, she felt like a cat on hot bricks. There was nothing worthwhile for gossiping on the general¡¯s side, but it was troublesome if people were gossiping about Miss Shui.

    Miss Shui was a widow now, and if she didn¡¯t win her ex-husband¡¯s family¡¯s permission and aroused a huge fight, even if the general finally married Miss Shui, she and the general¡¯s reputation would be both ruined. Moreover, general¡¯s hands were tied because he couldn¡¯t punish Miss Shui¡¯s previous husband rtives, or it would be harmful and indecent.

    ¡°They learned from me and wanted to smash the bridal sedan chair?¡± Qin Wanruughed, ¡°Nanny Duan, you sure your information was reliable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very reliable. I paid attention to them after Second Miss you left that day. I asked two people to watch them and both of them made this conclusion, ¡°Second Miss, this¡­. this is Madam¡¯s idea, right?¡± Nanny Duan hesitated for a few seconds and said directly.

    Although Second Miss was not an adult and she was a little bit shorter than her, Nanny Duan felt Second Miss was intelligent and sensible, so she felt secure to tell this thing to her before telling others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to grandma, tell father! You go down the mountain right now and find father, and then you tell him those bullies are finding troubles for us and ask him to put them into jail first.¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s voice was gentle, but she said it in a strict and severe way without any hesitations, ¡°make sure that all of them are caught in case they make troubles tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ just tell general to catch them without any reasons? After all, we don¡¯t have any solid evidence!¡± Although Nanny Duan was experienced enough, her tactics were all picked up in her life in the backyard and she thought it was impossible to persuade anyone ifcking evidence.

    ¡°Nanny, if what you described happened, do you think it will influence father and Aunt Shui?¡± Qin Wanru put on a stern face and asked seriously.

    ¡°Yes, great impact. Miss Shui couldn¡¯t lift her head in front of others, and general¡¯s reputation¡­ would get influenced.¡± Nanny Duan thought and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. If Aunt Shui¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family made a sensation and smashed the bridal sedan chair, it would be so shameful for Aunt Shui, and she didn¡¯t dare to go outside. For father, if someone were targeting on this issue, father¡¯s career path would be blocked!¡± Qin Wanru sneered and her long eyshes fluttered.

    ¡°These two points mentioned above, evidence would be less significant. You tell father, and I believe he would make his decision clear.¡±

    Something like these, evidence was unnecessary, as long as they found anything suspicious, eliminating would be their only solution.

    Qin Wanru believed Qin Huaiyong had resolution and courage.

    Although Qin Wanru was digging the seriousness of this issue, she still looked calmed which soothed Nanny Duan too. She nodded her head, ¡°Second Miss, then I won¡¯t visit Old Grandma but turn to meet the general?¡±

    ¡°Yes, hurry up, ande back quickly and stay with Aunt Shui. I¡¯ll leave the mountain with grandma, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head and coldness shed in her eyes. Now that Madam Di was making trouble with Shui Run¡¯s wedding, she wouldn¡¯t let them go easily.

    Madam Di didn¡¯t want Shui Run to marry into General¡¯s Mansion smoothly. On the one hand, she would deal with Shui Run¡¯ business, and on the other hand, she would find trouble with grandma.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, then I leave!¡± Nanny Duan knew this thing didn¡¯t allow any procrastination, so she turned around and left. Initially, she had no idea but sought to ask Old Grandma for a n, and now she knew it was useless to tell Old Grandma after she understood Qin Wanru¡¯s words. Therefore, she left Jingxin Monastery and jumped on her little carriage which brought her here and went down the mountain.

    Qin Wanru went to the yard where carriages of all families were ced there and the carriage of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was waiting there already. A cart driver saw her and bowed to her in a hurry, ¡°Second Miss, when¡¯ll Old Grandma go down the mountain? I¡¯m ready for everything now!¡±

    ¡°Everything was ready?¡± Qin Wanru picked up her eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, everything was ready.¡± The cart driver replied respectfully, but when he finished his sentence, a massive sound stunned everyone, and they all turned around, and a horrible scene came into their sight astonishingly¡­

 Chapter 79 - The End of All the Plots, Old Grandma Comes Back!

    <strong>Chapter 79 The End of All the Plots, Old Grandma Comes Back!</strong>

    A carriage, waiting by the side of the wagon of General¡¯s Mansion, fell to the other side in the public¡¯s staring, and then it bumped the carriage of General¡¯s Mansion heavily.

    That was the carriage which Old Grandma used to take, and now it was oppressed by the carriage by its side which made it lose its support and fell to another one. Thus wagons, one by one, were bumped and fell on the ground continuously.

    A series of idents.

    After they recovered all the carriages back to their locations, they found the most damaged carriage was General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s.

    Therge carriage of Old Grandma¡¯s, in particr, was horribly damaged. Because of hers was just opposite to the first carriage which bumped others, so it lost half of its roof, and the wheels were broken as well, and that meant it couldn¡¯t be used anymore.

    Other carriages were bumped and lost shapes. How could they bring them down the mountain, Qing Yue got stunned?

    ¡°Second Miss, it was the wheel of that carriage dropped, so it couldn¡¯t stand and bump others.¡± The cart driver rushed to Qin Wanru and reported to her, and he was sweating all over him.

    They were about to leave the mountain, but something like this happened. Qin Wanru frowned and her eyebrows were emitting a sense of coldness.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± After a long while, Qin Wanru stopped frowning and asked calmly. She saw thosepletely damaged carriages without any panic as if she didn¡¯t know they couldn¡¯t put into use and Old Grandma couldn¡¯t get down the mountain.

    ¡°Second Miss, do we need to borrow some carriages?¡± The cart driver asked while sweating.

    ¡±Where to borrow?¡± Qin Wanru said. They were many carriages parking here, but most of them were shabby and narrow and with oily inner walls. They were both beneath Old Grandma¡¯ status and was unstable while driving. Even if they could match Old Grandma¡¯s identity, she was still in sickness, so Qin Wanru dared not to invite her sitting in a small carriage like this and go down the mountain.

    Nobody could be responsible for that if ident really happened.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± The cart driver, who proposed this suggestion, found him awkward. He followed Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes and took a nce, and then he came to the conclusion that there was no suitable carriage there.

    ¡°Thinking of a method and dragging those damaged ones down the mountain and make them get fixed.¡± Qin Wanru ordered.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll drag them down the mountain. But what about Old Grandma?¡± The cart driver was sweating and panicking again, he looked very bewildered.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll ask herself, and you¡¯ll now go down the mountain!¡± Qin Wanru frowned, and she turned around for leaving. She no longer cared about the ident happened in the parking lot.

    Finding she was leaving, Qing Yue followed her in a hurry. But Qin Wanru stopped suddenly after they only turned one corner.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? Old Grandma should get up now, right?¡± Qing Yue saw she stopped and asked.

    Miss just came out from Old Grandma¡¯s ce to check how the carriage was prepared, but now the carriage couldn¡¯t be used like this.

    The carriage couldn¡¯t be put into use so that Old Grandma couldn¡¯t get down the mountain. If she didn¡¯t anchor the general¡¯s wedding ceremony, how would others spread the news and gossip about it? Shui Run couldn¡¯t even get her wedding ceremony epted.

    A gloomier light was flowing in Qin Wanru eyes, and there was no need to say that this was Madam Di¡¯s plot. It was such arge carriage, and it was impossible to get rid of the wheel at any time you want. Thinking of the other two cart drivers who escaped her eye contact, she knew the ident had something to do with them.

    Madam Di worked hard to make Shui Run¡¯s wedding uneptable.

    Grandma couldn¡¯t get used to ordinary carriage, but someone¡¯s wagon could be borrowed and used. Qin Wanru believed that new carriage would be morefortable than the one they used in their mansion.

    Jingxin Monastery master had a carriage, a stable one, and when many female rtives from prominent and wealthy families got sick, they would visit Jingxin Monastery master, and they went back home by Jingxin Monastery master¡¯s carriage if they had inconvenience.

    ¡°You go to visit Jingxin Monastery master and tell her that I want to borrow her carriage.¡± Qin Wanru thought and said.

    ¡°Is there a carriage in the monastery?¡± Qing Yue knew this for her first time and she was stunned with her eyes wide opened.

    ¡°Yes, go and borrow it!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly. The carriage was rarely used because Jingxin Monastery master just kept it for contingency. After all, all prestigious families preparedrge and stable carriages.

    Therefore, few people ever heard about this, and even Old Grandma had no idea about it before. If Qin Wanru didn¡¯t follow and learn medicine with Mingqiu Nun who mentioned this carriage on purpose, she would never know.

    After she asked Qing Yue to go back to Jingxin Monastery master for borrowing the carriage, Qin Wanru went back to Old Grandma¡¯s ce in a hurry. Old Grandma woke up already, and she was sitting there waiting for Qin Wanru toe back.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t hide the secret in front of Old Grandma, and she told the ident about their family carriage to her.

    When she finished her story, Old Grandma fully understood, so she coughed in a low voice and looked at her with approval. While feeling Madam Di was making trouble again, she also approved Qin Wanru¡¯s ability because her granddaughter really grew up and was no longer a childish kid.

    The new wagon arrived very fast!

    It was arge carriage which was possible to send a patient because it was wide and stable. Although it didn¡¯t have any exterior decorations, it had practical and straightforward things. It was also soft and thick!

    Qin Wanru supported Old Grandma to get into the carriage and found it was in excellent quality. There was a huge bed, and it was suitable for Old Grandma lying on it.

    There was a big window by the bed, so she wouldn¡¯t feel stifling lying there. Qin Wanru opened the window and put down the gauze curtain to keep the air fresh, making sure it didn¡¯t block the sight.

    The carriage drove in stability, and it was morefortable than the one Old Grandma used before.

    ¡°Grandma, take a rest, and I¡¯ll call you when we arrive!¡± Qin Wanru covered Old Grandma with quilt and whispered.

    Old Grandma knew she was in poor health condition and she shouldn¡¯t force herself to do something beyond her ability now, so she nodded her head and closed her eyes. She would find Madam Di when she went down the mountain, but now she should retain her strength and energy.

    Those damaged carriages of General¡¯s Mansion left the mountain first, and although they skewed to one side, it was impossible to drive them as long as it ran slowly.

    The carriage was driving to the back yard of General¡¯s Mansion, and after several cart drivers jumped off the carriage, one of the cart drivers who talked with Qin Wanru previously reported to Madam Di.

    Hearing the arrival of a few cart drivers and the absence of Old Grandma and Qin Wanru, Madam Di became less nervous but pleased, and she smiled proudly.

    ¡°Did Second Miss say anything?¡± Madam Di still felt concerned and asked. She always thought that girl was not so easy to manipte.

    ¡°Second Miss didn¡¯t say anything but asked us to bring the carriages down the mountain and fixed them.¡± Cart driver reported proudly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she ask you to bring them back immediately?¡± Madam Di furthered her question.

    ¡°The carriages were badly damaged like this, so how could we bring them back? Even if she asked, we could only answer like this.¡± Cart driver became much more proud of himself.

    His answer made Madam Diugh and then she took a sip from the teacup by her hands and waved her hands to ask the cart driver to retreat.

    Nanny Zhou was a flexible person, so she gave the cart driver some tips when he retreated, and that triggered a series of his appreciation and exhration before he left.

    After the cart driver left, Nanny Zhou went back into the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how this little girl could handle this!¡± Madam Di couldn¡¯t hide her smile anymore.

    ¡°Madam, you managed this plot from both sides, capable of hindering even an adult from addressing the troubles, let along a childish Second Miss.¡± Nanny Zhou fawned over Madam Di with a smile on her face, and her ttering words really went into her heart. This time, no matter how hard Second Miss was thinking, there was no way that she could resolve her plot.

    ¡°Shui Run desired to marry the general with respect, but she forgot to check if she had the fortune. She was nothing more than a widow, so how impressive she thought she was. I¡¯ll make her the scandals of the entire Jiangzhou, even if the general agreed to marry her, what else could she do! It was not only Qin Wanru that knew how to smash a bridal sedan chair, and I can do it too!¡±

    Madam Di said in a smug smile, and she looked grimly.

    She was deeply inspired by Qin Wanru¡¯s behavior of smashing Qi Tianyu¡¯s bridal sedan chair. Now that Qin Wanru has smashed once, it was nothing serious if she smashed it again.

    Additionally, the one who would smash bridal sedan chair was Shui Run¡¯s previous ¡°mother-inw¡±, so even if Qin Huaiyong enjoyed high social status and power, he couldn¡¯t block people¡¯s gossip. Who cared if they were really Shui Run¡¯s previous ¡°mother-inw¡±, because by then, they would be so anxious to exin the entire issue? And since Old Grandma didn¡¯t show up, it was expected that she could refuse to ept this marriage because she didn¡¯t think it was not a decent one in her opinion.

    Without the eptance of Old Grandma and her agreement, even if Shui Run were married into the mansion, she wouldn¡¯t be treated as a wife but a concubine. Since the marriage made a sensation, Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t bear to lose his reputation, and he would allow Shui Run to be his concubine. By that time, Old Grandma¡¯s arrival would be toote.

    If Shui Run were a concubine, it would be so easy for herself to fool her around. Even though Old Grandma endeavored to protect her, her health condition was not able to protect her.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anything wrong about that person you chose, right?¡± Madam Di said with worries and took a glimpse to Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be worry, Madam. My nephew is a reliable person. If anything unexpected happened, Madam wouldn¡¯t get involved into it. We¡¯re only rtives to their family, and we didn¡¯t have connections with them for many years. However, I used to think he was poor, so I helped him when he was young, I know everything about him.¡±

    Nanny Zhou guaranteed and patted her own chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with this ident, and will never get involved in it. You give anything to the general of what he wants. Remember, don¡¯t stop him. I¡¯ll see how he could get married this time!¡± Madam Di looked grim, and she ground her teeth. She prepared everything for Qin Huaiyong, but if there were anything wrong in the wedding, she was perfectly clean.

    ¡°Yes, Madam. I understand!¡± Nanny Zhou understood and said.

    When they were talking, a girl servant rushed into the yard. After she heard what and Nanny Zhou was said in the room, she ran to the front of the door and reported loudly, ¡°Madam, Madam, please go meet Old Grandma, she ising back?¡±

    ¡°Who came back?¡± Both of them got stunned in the room, and they stared at each other for a while, and Nanny Zhou asked in astonishment. It was impossible that she coulde back, howe!

    ¡°Yes, Old Grandma. She just came back, please, general and Madam go pick up and meet Old Grandma!¡±

 Chapter 80 - Reminding, A Useful Eyewitness

    <h4>Chapter 80 Reminding, A Useful Eyewitness</h4>

    ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you use the carriage in our mansion?¡± Qin Huaiyong helped Old Grandma get down the carriage, and he was surprised to see the nun getting off the carriage before Old Grandma.

    ¡°The carriage was damaged!¡± Old Grandma had a sound rest, and she looked energetic now.

    ¡°Damaged? What happened?¡± Qin Huaiyong got stunned, and then he frowned because he had a terrible feeling!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I only heard that one of the carriages had a wheel loosed when Zhuozhuo went to check the carriages. What¡¯s more, the carriage with the damaged wheel smashed all other carriages we had in our mansion, and I could barely make here and anchor your wedding with Run!¡±

    Old Grandma said it without carrying any attitudes and expressions.

    Qin Huaiyong changed his facial expressions, he was about to say something but Madam Di interrupted him, ¡°mother, finally you arrived. The cart driver just told me that the carriage was damaged, and I was preparing to pick you up with other carriages.¡±

    After she finished her sentence, she rushed into the door, wiping her sweat on the face with a handkerchief, and it could be proved that she was really in a hurry.

    ¡°You knew mother¡¯s carriage was damaged?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked Madam Di in a terrible and unfriendly look, ¡°why I didn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    General, I was preparing other carriages for mother here in a hurry, so I forgot to tell you. I was thinking to find an ideal transport and go up the mountain with you to pick up mother.¡± Madam Di said with fortunate smile, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s such a blessing, Jingxin Monastery master had a carriage and even someone who could drive. Otherwise, it would be so terrible.¡±

    On her waying here, she already learned the news, and now she also saw a nun standing by Old Grandma, so she understood that it was Jingxin Monastery master spoiled her n and she was furious now. However, she had to pretend that she was grateful!

    Qin Wanru stood aside and smiled, watching Madam Di suffered the consequence she delivered. One urrence after another, no matter how much did her father trust Madam Di, his trust would abate this time!

    Qin Huaiyong would not believe her unless she did practical measures for changing, and she could never bluff her way through!

    Obviously, what Qin Huaiyong said next froze the smile on Madam Di¡¯s face.

    ¡°So what did you do for this, and where did you borrow the carriage? When did you n to tell me and go up to the mountain for picking up my mother?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked, one after another. He kept hurtling his questions angrily towards Madam Di,pletely ignoring Madam Di¡¯s rigid facial expression.

    Nanny Zhou sensed the situation was unfavorable to them, so she exined for Madam Di in a hurry: ¡°General, this ident just happened, and I was discussing it with Madam just now. We prepared to borrow a carriage with other well-connected Madams. The best carriage in our mansion is the one serving Old Grandma, but now it was damaged and couldn¡¯t be used.¡±

    ¡°Other Madams? Which one?¡± In the past, Qin Huaiyong would be satisfied with her exnation, but now he decided not to make anypromises, so he sneered and said that. His eyes were concentrating on Madam Di¡¯s face, and he didn¡¯t show any mildness, ¡°Madam Di, don¡¯t tell me at this critical moment, you were only nning but doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ general, how could say that to me? You know, I care everything about you, and I even ept your decision of marrying Shui Run. I gave you everything you wanted, when did I dy? Now, what¡¯s the attitude? So I¡¯m treated like this even before the new bride marrying into our family?¡±

    Madam Di got stammered because he was bombarding her, and she suddenly cried out, wiping her tears with the handkerchief andining about Qin Huaiyong, ¡°general, I know you harbor anger and concerns to me because of Yuru¡¯s ident, but what I should do? Yuru is my daughter, and I gave birth to her. So I was supposed to watch aside and see her suffering? I know I did the wrong thing, but¡­ but that was for our daughter, could you please understand me!¡±

    Madam Di felt so wronged, and she lifted her face, which was drowned in tears, and she looked at Qin Huaiyong, ¡°general, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong since I followed you. But I made the wrong judgment on Yuru¡¯s issue, but¡­ but you can¡¯tpletely deny me. I abandoned my life in the capital city, was it only for leading a life without trust!¡±

    Madam Di almost cried her eyeballs out on thinking of her past time sufferings.

    He used to be a Miss from a prestigious family, and she broke her engagement only for marrying Qin Huaiyong, and this was something worth mentioning for years in front of Qin Huaiyong.

    After all, based on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s identity and condition, it was not a good marriage in Duke Yong.

    Her words implied both directly and indirectly that she married someone beneath her.

    Her words alleviated Qin Huaiyong¡¯s anger, and he became less aggressive.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you like Aunt Shui? ¡°Qin Wanru found they changed the subject and turned to something that Qin Huaiyong was grateful to Duke Yong, so she lifted her beautiful eyes and asked like a spoiled kid.

    Only one sentence made Qin Huaiyong change his facial expression again, and he looked at Madam Di with grave doubts. Did Madam Di intend to distract his attention by crying andining?

    He sent someone to tackle with what Nanny Duan was reported before, and he knew someone was targeting Shui Run in the dark corner, and the most suspicious candidate was Madam Di. Before he figured this out, an ident about the damaged carriage happened.

    Mother couldn¡¯t leave the mountain if the carriage were damaged. If Madam Di made any troubles by using this ident and if she smashed the bridal sedan chair, he would have no attention to bother with anything happening inside the mansion because he would be busy exining everything to the outside. When Shui Run was married into the family, but others did not ept her identity and status, the consequence would be visible.

    It was Madam Di plotting everything behind his back for sure!

    Suddenly, an idea that Madam Di asked someone to plot against Qin Wanru came into his mind, and coldness filled his eyes. To this woman, could he have any other ideas?

    He has almost cheated again!

    ¡°Wanru, I knew you never liked your mother, and you heard about the matter happened to your Big Sister which felt you so wronged now, but don¡¯t be angry, I¡­ I¡¯ll apologize to you! But I hope you don¡¯t target your mother anymore, your mother I only want to make atonement.¡± Madam Di was moaning in her mind, and she wiped her tears with her handkerchief. Kneeling for Qin Wanru and putting on a face that she knew her mistake, she thought that Qin Wanru could do anything she wanted now.

    Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t have her mother to kneel in front of her, so she shunned away, and a flexible old woman standing by Old Grandma¡¯s sidestepped forward and supported her to stand up.

    But Madam Di was eager to kneel for real this time, and she wanted to kneel even an old woman was supporting her to stand up.

    It turned into a tumult because they were dragging and pulling each other.

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re tired, do you want to have a rest for a while?¡± Qin Wanru stepped back to Old Grandma¡¯s side and asked her with a frown.

    Old Grandma understood her intention and pressed her forehead and leaned back feebly with her eyes tightly closed. She ordered Qin Wanru in a whisper, ¡°Zhuozhuo, you help me go inside and have a rest. It¡¯s such chaotic here, I don¡¯t have the energy to listen to, and you ask your father to deal with it himself.¡± She finished her sentence, followed by several coughs.

    Qin Huaiyong got furious when he saw Old Grandma was so tired but Madam Di kept making a sensation there, so he banged on the table so fiercely that all the tea set on the table jumped up and made crisp sounds, ¡°are you done? If you finished your show, you go back and stop making any troubles for me.¡±

    The more he thought of the things that Madam Di has done, the more he felt she disturbing, and the more he loathed her.

    ¡°General, you¡­ ¡°Madam Di was in the high time of her show and got stammered because of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s behaviors.

    ¡°You stay in your yard and don¡¯t get out from it tomorrow in case you make any ident!¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered.

    One case after another, and all of them had rtions with Madam Di, so even he had no evidence, he could still know it was she who did everything and it was always she.

    Qin Huaiyong would never expect that she did all of these if the ident in Jingxin Monastery didn¡¯t happen. Who could imagine that she would think of kidnapping Qin Wanru, and what else she wouldn¡¯t do?

    Therefore, the person who was plotting against Shui Run, damaging the carriage to prevent Old Grandma going down the mountain and anchoring the wedding could be Madam Di naturally.

    ¡°General, you¡­ how could you do this to me?¡± Madam Di was astonished. If she couldn¡¯t attend this wedding, how would people judge her, and how could she visit other mansions as a decent guest?

    ¡°Someone leads Madam to have a rest so that she could calm down and relieve.¡± Qin Huaiyong said with an angry face.

    Hearing his words, two rough and ready old women standing next to Old Grandma dragged Madam Di to go outside, although Nanny Zhou wanted to help her, she saw Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face and dared not to step forward. So she was standing behind Madam Di and kept persuading him.

    People followed Madam Di were all in panic, and they chased after Madam Di and retreated. All of a sudden, the room went back to peace.

    ¡°Mother, tomorrow¡¯s wedding, I have to bother you again!¡± Taking a deep breath, Qin Huaiyong reopened his mouth and said.

    ¡°Yong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m old, but I¡¯m able to take charge for only one day. What about the future?¡± Old Grandma sighed; she had mixed feelings too.

    ¡°From now on, Run cousin will take in charge!¡± Qin Huaiyong raised his eyebrows and made his decision. He took a nce at Qin Wanru and became determined.

    He couldn¡¯t divorce with Madam Di, but it doesn¡¯t mean he would treat her the same as he did before. He could give the title of his firstdy due to his respect towards Duke Yong mansion, but it was just a title which the outsiders thought it was decent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel worried that Duke Yong may intervene in it?¡± Old Grandma was worried too, and that¡¯s why she made manypromises to Madam Di for so many years.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother.¡± Qin Huaiyongforted Old Grandma.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be excellent that you know what you¡¯re doing, and Run is fine as well, but¡­ ¡°Old Grandma harbored misgivings, so she stopped.

    ¡°Father, will Duke Yong embarrass you and Aunt Shui?¡± Qin Wanru asked adequately, and she was frowning, and her tiny face showed worry.

    Qin Huaiyong understood instantly since he was heading back to the capital city, it was necessary to tell the reasons of the decision he made to Duke Yong Mansion.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s words reminded Qin Huaiyong, so he promised Old Grandma, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I¡¯ll get ready for some things.¡±

    If he treated Duke Yong¡¯s daughter rudely, Duke Yong would find him trouble. Therefore, eyewitnesses, evidence, and the ones who intended to ruin his wedding, all of them he would figure them out, tied them up, and took them with him to the capital city.

    Learning that Qin Huaiyong would take eyewitness to the capital city, profound darkness was flowing in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes where nobody could see. They were not only eyewitnesses but could be useful in other ces, so she reminded Qin Huaiyong of bringing them into the capital city for great use¡­

 Chapter 81 - You are Not General Qinâ€™s Daughter, are You?

    Chapter 81 You are Not General Qin¡¯s Daughter, are You?

    Qin Huaiyong was getting married again? This was a great news among the officials in Jiangzhou.

    Plenty of news was bombarding Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion recently, and all of them were bizarre. So people remained watching when they heard Qin Huaiyong was marrying.

    Madam Di was cherished by Duke Yong in the capital city and was not someone that could be bullied easily. People didn¡¯t understand why Qin Huaiyong would do something like this to make Duke Yong feel angry.

    But when news of Jingxin Monastery on that day was spreading all over the entire Jiangzhou city, they suddenly understood Qin Huaiyong.

    He didn¡¯t marry a virtuous wife, and he couldn¡¯t divorce with her due to Duke Yong mansion in the capital city. Therefore, it was reasonable to marry another one to take care of his young daughter and old mother.

    Now due to Madam Di¡¯s plotting, he had to visit General¡¯s Mansion.

    Ningyuan Army General was a good guy, but it was unfortunate for him to marry a Madam like her, he really had no choice. Regarding his pain and suffering, many officials in Jiangzhou resonated with him and felt he suffered a lot.

    Who could imagine how vicious Madam Di was as she looked like a gentle and elegant person in the surface, and she even disliked Second Miss who was not her daughter and asked people to kidnap her. How vicious could she do something like this?

    Although she didn¡¯t give birth to her, the Second Miss kept regarding her as her mother.

    At this moment, many people felt pity for Qin Wanru, especially some Madams who met her before. They all thought Second Miss Qin was an innocent girl, beautiful and cute. All in all, she was only a kid, though she was 11 years old, she still looked childish.

    Although she looked childish, she was an adorable kid.

    Everyone would think Madam Di was too vicious.

    Madam Li from Magistrate Qi, in particr, kept talking about it with anyone she met wherever she went. On the one hand, shemented Second Miss Qin for having a mother like this, and on the other hand, she abused how vicious Madam Di was because she didn¡¯t want other¡¯s daughter to have a good life only because her own daughter was living miserably.

    Madam Di¡¯s bad intentions hurt second Miss Qin and her daughter.

    Qin Wanru was calmed when rumors from the outside went into her ears. She asked Nanny Duan to order people to spread gossips, thus, to arge extent, words from people inside Jingxin Monastery would be spread to more people to outside.

    The consequence was the public was happy to see that Qin Huaiyong married Shui Run and nobody thought they could grasp anything they did wrong in this wedding.

    Even Madam Li from magistrate Jiang reiterated in front of others that Shui Run was a mild person and was plotted against, and she had to marry into General¡¯s Mansion to serve Old Grandma and Qin Wanru. If it were not Madam Di, she was living as a widow, leading a simple and everyday life.

    Because of Madam Li¡¯s im, they all thought Shui Run had high morality and good characters.

    In the early morning, Qin Huaiyong brought a bridal sedan chair with him to pick up Run. People clustered in the yard. Old Grandma was in good spirit, and she anchored the wedding in the backyard. Qin Wanru was helping her and treating Young Madams in her age.

    Old Grandma considered everything. She knew Young Madams would feel uneasy because of the attendance of all the madams, so she arranged a hall for Qin Wanru to treat Young Madams on the other side.

    People all thought it was a good thing for Qin Huaiyong to get married. Guests were arge number, and many Young Madams arrived as well. In Jiangzhou, Ningyuan Army General and Magistrate Qi enjoyed the highest social status, but since Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯te, Qin Wanru was the most prestigious and honorable one. Many Young Madams who had a good rtionship with her came.

    But the Young Madams who were friends with Qin Yuru was absent, and other Young Madams feltfortable because of this.

    ¡°Second Miss, she was not your biological mother, was that true?¡± A Miss sitting around her, young enough with her eyes blinking, approached to her and asked curiously.

    Qin Wanru knew her. She was the daughter of a vice-general working for Qin Huaiyong, and her name was Yue Yuqing. She was very young, months younger than Qin Wanru and she was only ten years old but a little bit taller than Qin Wanru. When they were standing together, Qin Wanru was half head lower than her which made Qin Wanru look like the younger sister.

    There were so many rumors outside about her life background, and other Young Madams on-site were curious about it. However, others were embarrassed to ask, so Yue Yuqing, as the youngest one, took the lead.

    Now, other Young Madams in seven or eight years old were staring at curiously.

    ¡°She was not my biological mother!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head, her small face wrinkled up, and her pinky lips were tightly closed, which made her look pitiful.

    ¡°So¡­ so who is your biological mother?¡± Yue Yuqing was too young to understand theplexity of the society, so she threw another question which everyone wanted to know to Wanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know neither.¡± Qin Wanru shook her head, and her buns were bouncing as well, and then she lowered her head.

    ¡°How could you don¡¯t know, did you ask your father? I bet general would surely know?¡± Yue Yuqing became much more curious, so she blinked her eyes and continued to rub salt in the wounds.

    Although all the Young Madams were listening carefully, they all sighed that she was so young and insensible that nobody would me her!

    ¡°There was not a trace that could prove my mother had lived here before, and I asked many¡­ people, they all denied meeting her. It seemed that I suddenly emerged in this mansion.¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head and wasnguid.

    ¡°How could it be!¡± Several Young Madams couldn¡¯t help eximing, and everyone was guessing that Qin Wanru¡¯s mother was a concubine of Qin Huaiyong.

    He was not here in Jiangzhou, but when he arrived in Jiangzhou, he had two daughters already. Therefore, nobody knew the background of Qin Wanru clearly.

    ¡°Truely, I didn¡¯t know who was my genuine mother, and what¡¯s her identity, and why she abandoned me!¡± Qin Wanru bowed her head slightly and said in a low voice. However, this didn¡¯t stop those Young Madams who were eager to listen to some gossips.

    Hearing her words, everyone was looking at each other.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t be General Qin¡¯s biological daughter, can you?¡± A miss thought for a while, and suddenly, an idea came into her mind.

    ¡°Can I?¡± Qin Wanru lifted her head in a daze. She looked a little bit stunned because this assumption struck her.

    ¡°General Qin likes Second Miss so much, how can¡¯t it be.¡± Another miss stood on the side of Qin Wanru and helped her.

    They just found Madam Di was not her biological mother and how poor she could it be if General Qin was not her biological father!

    ¡°That was only an assumption, and I said that randomly, don¡¯t take it seriously. You don¡¯t have a biological mother, and that is weird. Second Miss Qin, maybe your mother is special!¡± The previous miss thought her assumption was isted from reality, so she forced a hollowugh andforted Qin Wanru in a hurry and said.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°That was weird¡­ why she suddenly didn¡¯t have a mother!¡± Yue Yuqing mumbled by her side, and then suddenly her eyes lit up, ¡°Second Miss Qin, can¡¯t you be the abandoned kid that was adopted by General Qin?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ ¡°Qin Wanru raised her head, and her eyes were red.

    ¡°That was nonsense, total nonsense.¡± Yue Yuqing saw she look so wronged and sad, and she shook her hands in a hurry.

    ¡°Alright, stop guessing here. Today is the wedding day of General¡¯s Mansion, so Second Miss has got a new mother from now on. I heard Miss Shui is a very gentle and good-tempered person so that she would take care of Second Miss from now on. We could stop thinking about that.¡±

    Other elders and more mature Young Madams intervene this awkward conversation, and they said it was the big day for General Qin, so please stopped making Second Miss sad. Otherwise, they would get criticized after they went back home.

    Instantly, many people started tofort Qin Wanru, and soon Qin Wanru cheered up and took them to hang around in the yard happily.

    Assumptions could approach reality on most asions. Although Young Madams felt embarrassed to say anything now, they wouldn¡¯t feel awkward to talk about it with their fathers. Qin Wanru had doubts about her life background and had no clue to figure it out, so she spread some rumors and elicited people to think. Whether it would contribute to a positive result or not, she first let the news fly!

    At this moment, it was said that the bridal sedan chair arrived at the front gate.

    Young Madams were pushing to watch the big sensation, so Qin Wanru took them from the backyard and sneaked to the front yard where crowds were in arge number, nobody would notice they were out.

    Even if they were seen, nobody would me them because it was not a big deal and it was a wedding ceremony, so rules were rxed somehow.

    Qin Wanru was standing behind a pir, watching Qin Huaiyong leading Shui Run to walk inside with red silk in his hand. She rubbed the handkerchief in her hand, a thrill and profound deepness could be told in her eyes.

    In her previous life, Shui Run suffered a lot of pain because of Wanru, and now this time Wanru wanted to see her having a happy life and protecting her to have her own offsprings.

    A gentle smile showed on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face where stern expressions always dominated, and it could be told that he was also satisfied with Shui Run as well. They entered into the hall and bowed in the singing of the host of the wedding.

    Old Grandma, sitting on the significant position, had her eyes red when she saw they were bowing to her, but then she smiled as well. It was evident that she was in a good mood, and then they were sent into the room.

    Old Grandma reached out her hand and waved to Qin Wanru who stood aside and she ran to the Old Grandma with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, why are you hiding there?¡± Old Grandma smiled and said to her. She seemed in a good mood and she coughed less.

    ¡°Watching father and Aunt Shui.¡± Qin Wanru leaned towards Old Grandma and said in a respectful attitude.

    ¡°Why you¡¯re still calling her Aunt Shui, you should call her Mother!¡± Old Grandma patted her head and said.

    ¡°Then what should I call my¡­ previous one?¡± Qin Wanru pouted her mouth and said after a hesitation.

    ¡°I talked with your father, and you just called the previous one Madam!¡± Mentioning about Madam Di made Old Grandma¡¯s smiled disappeared a little bit.

    ¡°Yes, Grandma, Zhuozhuo¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Qin Wanru smiled, and her smile was flourishing like a booming flower because at that moment that smile came from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Look at this girl!¡± Someone in the crowd sounded unhappy and that person patted someone¡¯s hand beside and sneered, ¡°Go, find this girl here!¡±

 Chapter 82 - Should Childe Be Allowed to Have a Look at the Wedding Bedroom?

    <strong>Chapter 82 Should Childe Be Allowed to Have a Look at the Wedding Bedroom?</strong>

    Qin Wanru supported Old Grandma to go into the flower hall, and then she came out again.

    She took a rest outside the flower hall. There were many visitors today, and Old Grandma¡¯s health was not in good condition. Qin Wanru was worried that Old Grandma couldn¡¯t make it through, but fortunately, it was about noon and the wedding lunch was starting soon. After the dinner, most of the guests would go back.

    Jiangzhou had a different traditionpared with other ces. Wedding Lunch started in the noon, and only best friends and close rtives would stay until evening, so there were fewer people in the night.

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss.¡± Someone was pulling her sleeves and Qin Wanru felt surprised, she turned around and found a servant was behind her.

    A servant, wearing the uniform of General¡¯s Mansion, added a red coat on him, which could tell his difference with other servant brought by other guests.

    This servant looked familiar.

    ¡°Second Miss, our Sir asked you to go see him.¡± The servant said in a low voice, and he pointed to his right side in front of him where Qin Wanru could see another servant.

    Seeing that beautifuld¡¯s face which seemed to only appear in the ink-painting, Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes concentrated on his cloth¡­ what is he wearing?

    ¡°Second Miss, please hurry up, our Sir will be angry!¡± Xiao Xuanzi lowered his voice and pointed his childe whose face was bulging slightly.

    Qin Wanru looked around her and turned around reluctantly.

    Chu Liuchen was standing in the corridor where a notrge fake mountain was there, and it hid half of his figure, and he was wearing the servant uniform of General¡¯s Mansion, so it was not weird for him to walk in the inner yard in today¡¯s bustling condition. He lowered his head slightly when he was walking, and Xiao Xuanzi was answering flexibly, so nobody found there were two outsiders here.

    ¡°Childe, why you¡¯re here?¡± Qin Wanru stood in front of him and asked him in a lower voice.

    ¡°What? So I can¡¯te? What did you hide in the General¡¯s Mansion and you didn¡¯t want me to see?¡± Chu Liuchen pulled Qin Wanru to sit next to him impatiently.

    Standing by the rail in the corridor was at leisure.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t expect he could reach out his hand all of a sudden and she was dragged to stagger for a few steps before she sat down. Her sitting movement was too swift that she felt a little bit painful, and her beautiful slender eyebrows were wrinkling together.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not happy and dared to show your impatience to me?¡± Chu Liuchen sneered and lifted his beautiful face, and he looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s unhappiness.

    ¡°Childe, I¡¯m upied now? There are only my grandma and me treating the guests in the backyard!¡± Qin Wanru whispered with patience.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a guest?¡± Chu Liuchen said with unhappiness.

    His question made Qin Wanru speechless, and she turned to check his servant¡¯s uniform after a while, and she thought the person who wore a servant¡¯s cloth was not her guest.

    ¡°Childe, where did you get this outfit?¡± Qin Wanru knew she couldn¡¯t leave for a while.

    ¡°Ask Xiao Xuanzi to get it!¡± Chu Liuchen answered naturally, and he pulled his clothes with detestation, which made it messy and skewing, and this really didn¡¯t look like a well-behaved servant.

    ¡°If childe wanted to watch the wedding, why you didn¡¯t tell father? Won¡¯t my father allow you to watch it?¡± Qin Wanru looked at him and asked in confusion.

    Although it was a secret that Chu Liuchen came to Jiangzhou, her father surely knew.

    The reason that she said this childe was for watching the wedding for fun was that he didn¡¯t seem to do any dangerous things, so he was watching the show! He always found a broad and opened ce early for watching the show, and this time could be the same.

    ¡°I want to watch it secretly.¡± Chu Liuchen leaned back and lookzy, the servant¡¯s outfit showed certain elegance and simplicity on him.

    Anyway, how could he manage to sneak into the yard without getting found by anyone? Qin Wanru found it weird, and how could he look like a servant?

    ¡°So childe meant?¡± Qin Wanru bit her pinky lips and asked carefully. He was here already and the point was how to send him home after he finished watching the wedding show.

    ¡°I want to see the wedding bedroom.¡± Chu Liuchen flipped his sleeves naturally and squinted at Qin Wanru. His smiled contained mildness and courtesy.

    However, the implication in the sentence didn¡¯t show anything regarding courtesy!

    Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s eyeballs were bulging due to astonishment, ¡°Sir, you¡­ you can¡¯t vite the rules, you can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Obeying the rules? Then when can I take a look at the wedding bedroom following regr rules?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, and his voice fraught with sarcasm was floating in the air.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know how to continue this conversation. He was so determined to watch the wedding bedroom and the wedding show, and he even felt wronged if he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Are you taking me there or not? I remembered you promised to take me to travel through Jiangzhou!¡± Chu Liuchen blinked his beautiful eyes, and his facial expression implied his ming, ¡°are you breaking your promise?¡±

    Breaking promise? Qin Wanru dared not!

    Even she wanted to say that, she dared not to speak it out directly.

    She was moaning in her heart. Today was busy enough, and he still found trouble with her. She couldn¡¯t get rid of him by coaxing, and now she was dragged here, if she didn¡¯t take him there, he wouldn¡¯t let her go smoothly.

    Actually, she would instead apany grandma in treating guests than stay with this arrogant, beautifuld who seemed harmless because of sickness and weakness, but who knew when he would make troubles, and perhaps he could ruin father¡¯s wedding ceremony!

    ¡°Fine, if you were willing to do so, I won¡¯t force you, and I¡¯ll go have a look myself!¡± It seemed that Chu Liuchen did feel her respond unexpectedly. He stood up and shook his skewed servant¡¯s outfit, and then he was walking forward to insert himself into the busy crowds in front of him.

    Qin Wanru got astonished and pulled his sleeves back unconsciously.

    ¡°Childe, hold on!¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t allow me to go?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her, and his voice soundedzy.

    ¡°Childe, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Qin Wanru bit her teeth and made up her mind. She should have an eye on him in case this childe made any troubles in her own mansion or other idents.

    It was better for her to stay there than not!

    Understanding this, Qin Wanru stood up and she dragged Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeves to walk backward, ¡°we go this way, it has fewer people and it leads to the wedding bedroom.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and said, and he looked more obedient like a well-behavedd.

    Certainly, Qin Wanru knew all of these were only his presentation. He was not a quiet and obedient person!

    No matter how beautiful and gentle he showed on his face, he was misleading people, and if someone annoyed him, he would be extremely vicious.

    She pulled Chu Liuchen to hide at the back of the corridor, even people standing outside the corridor couldn¡¯t find them.

    ¡°Childe, you can just go have a look. But after that, you must leave, Ok?¡± Qin Wanru was still worried, so she exhorted deliberately and listed out the requirements.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll all listen to you!¡± It was hard to talk with Chu Liuchen when he was easily to get persuaded. He kept smiling, indicating his good mood.

    ¡°Childe, do you think it would be fine to have a look at the back of the room? It¡­ it¡¯s inappropriate to have a servant stepping into the wedding bedroom!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen up and down and said.

    Usually, servants were not allowed to enter the backyard. They could only enter it with themand of its master even in particr conditions. For masters, Qin Wanru was excluded because she was too young to be experienced.

    In the past, when she asked Nanny Yu¡¯s son Wang Feng to do errands for her, she had to ask Nanny Yu or Qing Yue to deliver her message to the yard outside.

    ¡°Back of the room? Then what to see!¡± Chu Liuchen was not happy again, so he pulled back his sleeves and wanted to leave.

    Qin Wanru pulled his sleeves back in a hurry, ¡°if you could wear girl servant¡¯s dress, then maybe I could take you into the wedding bedroom from the front door.¡±

    ¡°What? You asked me to wear a woman¡¯s dress?¡± Chu Liuchen ¡®s beautiful face was shrouded in grey.

    Suddenly, Qin Wanru felt if this childe could wear a girl¡¯s dress and makeup, he could have the beauty to overthrow the entire nation. His bloodless lips may make him transform into a super beauty which could appeal to people¡¯s cherishing heart. Thinking of this, she had a smile on her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but smileugh out.

    It was suitable for him, a beautiful childe, to dress up like a woman.

    ¡°What? You want to look me dressing like a woman?¡± Chu Liuchenughed gently, but carrying with his own dignity and elegance.

    ¡°No, how dare me. I thought if you wanted to enter from the front door, this was the only way. If my father caught you, I¡¯m afraid that you would be embarrassed and rude!¡± Qin Wanru returned to her stern expression and said seriously.

    But her slender beautiful eyes were smiling, and her smile was lucid, it made people understand that she was still smiling. Her lips were bending up, and her eyshes were fluttering, reflecting on her pinky and jade-like skin, her smile came from the bottom of her heart and was different from her normal one.

    People felt itfortable when looking at it!

    Xiao Xuanzi was standing by the side of his sir, and was afraid that he would be angry. When his master became angry, nobody could stop him, and maybe he would only listen to the Queen in the pce. But now they were not in the pce, and the Queen was nowhere to be found.

    He was terrified that he would make chaos recklessly.

    ¡°What can I see at the back?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, and his eyes squinted as well. Unexpectedly, he was not angry, which made Xiao Xuanzi on guard by his side got relieved.

    ¡°You may see many things, and you¡¯ll not be afraid of getting discovered. After you finish checking the wedding bedroom, you could even hang around in other fun ces!¡±

    Qin Wanru lifted her head and said seriously. She mentioned other funny ces randomly.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll follow you and take a look at the wedding bedroom! For other funny ces, you could take me to have a lookter!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, and he approached Qin Wanru¡¯s ears and whispered, ¡°you must ensure that other fun ces I have never experienced before!¡±

    Suddenly, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to take him to have a look at the wedding bedroom at all¡­

 Chapter 83 - Weird, Overhearing in the Fishbowl

    <h4>Chapter 83 Weird, Overhearing in the Fishbowl</h4>

    The wedding bedroom was located in the yard where Shui Run lived before.

    This yard, alongside with Madam Di¡¯s yard were located in both sides of the Old Grandma¡¯s.

    Thergest main yard in the backyard of General¡¯s Mansion belonged to Madam Di, and it could be regarded as the one dominated the center while Old Grandma¡¯s yard was built on the left, and the one where Shui Run lived was further left than Old Grandma¡¯s yard.

    It was a little bit isted already, but Shui Run would like to live here although it was too remote and too tranquil, Shui Run liked it very much.

    Qin Wanru was familiar with Shui Run¡¯s yard because her own yard was behind it and she was close to Shui Run, visiting her from time to time.

    Passing through the yard of Qin Wanru, it would be closer to walk into Shui Run¡¯ yard through the back door, in this case, the back door was rarely closed only for Qin Wanru¡¯s convenience in visiting.

    Taking Chu Liuchen with her, Qin Wanru came to the back door after they walked from the far side and took many unnecessary steps. Qing Yue pushed the door gently, and it was open.

    Therefore, they went into the yard through the back door.

    Few people were visiting Shui Run¡¯s yard and some new servants participated into the group this time, and some else were helping for this wedding. All of them were busy at the front, and none of them noticed that there were more visitors at the back of the wedding room.

    Qin Wanru could never imagine that she would break the rules and do something like standing and watching behind the window of the wedding bedroom.

    She was short, so that she couldn¡¯t see clearly, and Qing Yue lifted her a little bit to help her climb on the window sill.

    Chu Liuchen made it easier to climb to the window sill than her and now he was watching in good mood.

    When Qin Wanru reached to the window sill, she took a glimpse into the room and her facial expression became weird because she really didn¡¯t understand what to look.

    It was quiet inside the wedding bedroom, and Shui Run was sitting on therge and red wedding bed with her red cover removed from her head.

    There were few people in the wedding bedroom, only two girl servants standing there to serve her and they were both in red, and¡­ there was nothing? This really had nothing to peek!

    They were at the back window, with a curtain hanging on it, and their faces were close to the curtain. If the people inside did not notice them, they would not find out that there were someone behind the back window.

    They stayed there for a while and people inside were standing still. Shui Run lowered her head in silence and her girl servants didn¡¯t make any movements, so Qin Wanru didn¡¯t thought this was fun for watching at all.

    She pulled Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeves slightly, but he neglected her, so she tried harder but Qing Yue failed to support her and started trembling. Qin Wanru managed to cling to the window sill, and she turned around to indicate her willingness for putting her down to the ground as she didn¡¯t want to watch.

    Qing Yue understood and she slowly put her down by holding her waist.

    ¡°General.¡± Suddenly, a girl servant¡¯s voice delivered into their ears which made Qin Wanru fell into panic and she could barely support herself but dropped onto the ground, so she reached out her hand desperately to hold something for keeping herself in bnce.

    How could her father be here at this moment? Shouldn¡¯t he stay by the side of the guests on the wedding feast?

    Because she was in panic, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the thing that she clung to, she was just clinging to it in her full strength.

    Chu Liuchen was relishing the scene with high interest, and suddenly, he felt someone pulled his cloth, so he fell over by the dragging, and it was toote for Xiao Xuanzi to hold him, so they both fell andnded in a heap.

    ¡°Who?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked loudly and angrily, and then they both heard his heavy steps storming towards the back window.

    Qin Wanru pulled up Chu Liuchen in a hurry and she trotted to the empty fishbowl and jumped into it. Qing Yue and Xiao Xuanzi followed her and did the same, they both jumped into another one.

    Shui Run¡¯s tworge fishbowls were gifts from Qin Wanru, and there was a story in it.

    There was a time when Qin Wanru went outside and saw lotuses were raised in the giant fishbowl, and fishes were swimming beneath the lotuses. This beautiful and elegant scene attracted Qin Wanru, so she prepared to raise fish like this in the next spring. She begged Old Grandma to buy fourrge vats as fishbowls and she gave two of them to Shui Run, keeping the other two in her own yard.

    However, it was not the best season for raising lotus, so there were both empty.

    The vat wasrge enough to keep two people.

    With her hands still clinging to Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeves, she leaned her head to the edge of the fishbowl and listened to the outside nervously.

    The window was opened and there were steps again, it was Shui Run¡¯s gentle voice,¡± cousin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, maybe I misheard!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked at the empty backyard and frowned. Was he mishearing just now?

    In fact, Shui Run followed him because she heard something as well. She heard his words and checked outside the window, it was quiet and empty, so she maybe misheard it!

    Qin Huaiyong pulled down the curtain calmly, ¡°cousin, you should eat lunch right now. I¡¯ll ask people in kitchen to prepare you something in, simr to what you usually have.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, cousin!¡± Shui Run blushed. From now on, he was not her cousin but her husband!

    Qin Huaiyong enjoyed her blushing face, because it made him moved. Holding her hand, he took her to sit in front of the bed, ¡°I need to treat other guestster, so I don¡¯t have time to apany you. If you were tired, you could take a rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know!¡± Shui Run lowered her head, and her face was as red as blood. Although she married once, the one she was marrying to was different. It was Qin Huaiyong, who grew up with her together, and childhood memories which only shared between them were flooding back in her mind, among them, some she felt familiar, while some were strange.

    No matter the memory was familiar or strange, she was shy to all of them.

    ¡°Run, since then, I have to bother you with the business in the backyard, don¡¯t me me!¡± Qin Huaiyong held her hands and sighed.

    ¡°Cousin, I know. I¡¯ll do my best to help you manage all the businesses in the backyard.¡± Shui Run answered, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Mother and Wanru!¡±

    Nanny Duan told everything happened earlier to Shui Run and reported all the vicious schemes of Madam Di. Hence, she knew Qin Huaiyong grounded madam Di, and that was why she didn¡¯t appear today.

    ¡°Mother was not young anymore, and Wanru¡­ was still young so that Madam Di would raise her!¡± Qin Huaiyong said. He wanted to rify somethings now in case there were troublesome idents in the future, ¡°Yuru was born by Madam Di, and it¡¯s grateful that Duke-Yong married their daughter to me when I was beneath them¡­ ¡±

    Because of these, even it was him, he had to bear misgivings, and it concerned about official issues in his career which made Qin Huaiyong felt inconvenient to tell Shui Run in detail. Therefore, he mumbled his words and took Madam Di¡¯s marrying issue in the past as an excuse. Qin Huaiyong felt shameful when he was talking, and he lowered his head.

    He was selfish too.

    ¡°Cousin, stop, I understand!¡± Shui Run said mildly. She was quiet and elegant and didn¡¯t feel wronged at all, ¡± since now I married you, I¡¯ll listen to you in everything. I¡¯ll be respectful to mother and take care of Wanru. I¡¯ll listen to your words outside, and Madam Di should stay because of Yuru.¡±

    Shui Run¡¯s words were reasonable, and she was a woman of sense, Qin Huaiyong felt relieved. He held Shui Run in his arms and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He had misgivings, and he was selfish. He found it embarrassed to talk about something, so he was grateful that Shui Run was so considerate and didn¡¯t further her questions aggressively.

    Initially, he was affectionate to Shui Run, and this time, he was marrying someone so considerate and as beautiful as her. Qin Huaiyong, who was always stern, showed a smile since he was less worried about the sound he just heard from the back window.

    Qin Huaiyong whispered with Shui Run, and since they were talking about some casual topics now, they spoke gently which made Qin Wanru hear unclearly in the big vat.

    She approached her head to the vat and wanted to hear more. But suddenly, her body was dragged back and bumped into Chu Liuchen. Qin Wanru felt stunned, she turned around in a hurry, wiping her cherry lips to the handsome face of Chu Liuchen.

    They both got stunned.

    Qin Wanru turned back in a hurry, and her little face went blushed immediately. She pinched Chu Liuchen unconsciously.

    ¡°Ah! Why did you pinch me!¡± Chu Liuchen whispered unhappily. He held Qin Wanru¡¯s little hands tightly.

    His grasp was so powerful that Qin Wanru felt painful, and she almost cried. She turned to look at him angrily and reached to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s the other big hand with her little hand.

    He stared at Qin Wanru who looked nervous, and her beautiful moist eyes were flowing. He got astonished and he understood, so he loosed his hand a little bit, but he was still holding her hands and pulling her to his side. He approached his head to her, ¡°did your father like this bride earlier?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Since the pain was still tinging Qin Wanru hands, and she became bolder because of this, so she answered impatiently.

    ¡°I¡¯m only asking because I found it weird!¡± Chu Liuchen leaned his head and his voice became much lower. Qin Wanru felt ufortable because his beautiful and wless face was too close to hers, she took another her hand to push his pale but handsome face away slightly, indicating him to stay away a little bit from her.

    Chu Liuchen ignored her and reached out his hand to catch hers. Now both of her hands were in his big hand. Although Qin Wanru struggled for a while, she couldn¡¯t struggle off his grasp and she dared not to move violently anymore.

    ¡°Why it¡¯s weird?¡± Qin Wanru pouted her mouth and said.

    ¡°I only felt it bizarre, it shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡± With his heading leaning to Qin Wanru, he looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s pinky little face and thought she was really in good condition now. Her eyes were so dark as it were moist and flickering, and how could her lips be so bright-colored, which was different from her pale face.

    He liked this color on her lips and hoped his lips could be as bright as hers!

    Long and curl eyshes were like brushes circling her ck eyes, and when he reached out his hand and touched her eyes, he could feel the soft eyshes wiping his palms. This girl¡¯s eyshes were genuinely long.

    He lifted his hand identally and touched Qin Wanru¡¯s beautiful hair, which felt sofortable that Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes were almost narrowed together. It felt just like the cat he raised, sofy!

    And her appearance resembled his xenogenic cat, and they were both beautiful!

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know why he covered his eyes and touched her hair, so she struggled her hands and goggled her moist eyes and stared at Chu Liuchen to show her anger.

    However, her beautiful eyes didn¡¯t show any anger and couldn¡¯t intimidate him at all. Chu Liuchen thought her eyes were the same to the eyes of the cat he raised, they were both angry, but had nothing to do with him!

    It was adorable! He liked it!

 Chapter 84 - You are Very Smart, More Intelligent than My Cat!

    <h4>Chapter 84 You are Very Smart, More Intelligent than My Cat!</h4>

    Chu Liuchen pressed for few more times on her long hair and looked at her moist eyes which were lifting and staring at him. She looked like his cat so much. Since he left the capital city for a while, he missed his cat a lot. This angry girl resembled the cat, with her light-colored lips bending up and her slender smiling eyes.

    Qin Wanru opened her water-like eyes widely because she felt she was insane to consider that this Prince Chen was warm when smiling.

    Childe, gloomy, cunning, and capricious, gave her the impression that he was smiling warmly. She thought she was dazzled.

    So she closed her eyes and reopened.

    The voice inside stopped, and they heard Qin Huaiyong was leaving. He stormed out in heavy steps and left them tranquility in every step he was moving.

    ¡°Childe, can we go now?¡± Qin Wanru said, and she moved her tightly held hands. It was arge vat, and it was not necessary for them to stay so close to each other.

    This made her feel uneasy.

    ¡°Why do you in such a hurry. It¡¯s nice here!¡± Chu Liuchen leaned back to the vat¡¯s wallzily, and he looked up at the sky. It was noon, and it was windless while the sunshine brought them certain warmth. Moreover, it was a great ce for bathing the sunlight.

    Qin Wanru lifted her head and squinted her eyes, ¡°what to look at, the stars in the evening were better!¡±

    ¡°Hiding in a vat and watching the stars?¡± Chu Liuchenughed and raised his eyebrows. He thought it was a good idea, and he would put a vat outside his pce when he went back. In the evening, he could hide in it and watch the stars. A vast sky of stars could be seen in the vat, which made it look less lonely than the entire sky of stars, ¡°have you ever tried?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Qin Wanru blushed and fought back. She tried, and she tried many times.

    After her rebirth, she had insomnia, so she sneaked out and curled her body in the vat in the yard where she felt so secure. When she huddled up at the bottom of the vat, she felt very safe and realized that she had rebirth already and wasplete and was not cut half on the waist.

    ¡°Next time you came to my mansion, I¡¯ll prepare you arge vat. I can carry it to the top of the roof where stars look more beautiful.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with ad¡¯scency andziness.

    In the backdrop of the solemn pce, arge vat, sitting on the sharp edge of the stone lion in the high pce, allowed them to look up into the starry sky.

    Qin Wanru had to stop her imagination because the scene was so weird to her and she couldn¡¯t bear it. If he were found doing something like that, how would the rumors spread?

    The future emperor of the magnificent country harbored a hobby to hide in the vat in the middle night, and this would lead this future emperor to a weird road for sure.

    It was hard to imagine this, but Chu Liuchen looked grave when he turned around, so Qin Wanru slightly lowered her head as if she understood him and was endeavoring to hide the smile in her eyes.

    ¡°Then thanks, childe!¡± She said reasonably and had to thank him not matter she had the opportunity to see that happen.

    ¡°Did your father manage to render all of these things only because he liked that bride inside?¡± Chu Liuchen yed his smooth chin and continued their previous subject.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense.¡± Qin Wanru felt nervous about what he said and suddenly lifted her head.

    ¡°Nonsense?¡± Chu Liuchen lifted his eyebrows, and a trace of a smile was floating on his face. While he raised his eyebrows, coldness prated Wanru¡¯s bones, ¡°you¡¯re bold now, and you dared to say the word ¡®nonsense¡¯ to me!¡±

    ¡°I.. I dared not!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s face turned pale, and she defended for herself with her head lowering. Maybe she forgot his cold and scheming characteristics temporarily since they were both in the vat.

    ¡°Is that bride inside your father¡¯s cousin?¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t further her usation, and a glimmer of gloom was shing in his eyes. At this moment, he looked like the noble prince she was familiar with. He was now a cold, emotionless, and powerful prince, rather than a beautifuld who was sick and arrogant.

    ¡°She is my father¡¯s cousin. Aunt Shui grew up in our mansion and grandma raised her. Later, she married someone but she didn¡¯t give birth to any sons, so grandma took her back and since then, she kept living in a corner in the backyard in tranquility. If Madam didn¡¯t plot against her, she was still my Aunt Shui.¡±

    Qin Wanru exined and she had to do so in case Chu Liuchen misunderstood Shui Run, and this would be disadvantageous to her in the future.

    ¡°So your father didn¡¯t do anything before?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled with satisfaction and impliedziness in his words.

    ¡°No, my father could rarely see Aunt Shui because he was a well-behaved and courtesy man. Although they grew up together, they didn¡¯t have further rtionships under the ground.¡± Qin Wanru weighed her words carefully, and her small white face looked very serious.

    ¡°So it was the Madam in General¡¯s Mansion made their dreame true, and it seemed that Ningyuan Army General is the one who won the game as the gainer!¡± Chu Liuchen said randomly.

    His analysis made Qin Wanru¡¯s heart pounding as if something was sprouting from the soil desperately, but she halted it immediately, ¡± childe, you¡¯re kidding me. childe, it¡¯s time for us to leave now. If we were found to stay together by anyone, it wouldn¡¯t be good, right? Additionally, you¡¯re wearing a servant¡¯s uniform!¡±

    Qin Wanru persuaded him as she didn¡¯t want to get crammed into the vat with Chu Liuchen anymore.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re scared that someone would see you staying with a servant?¡± Chu Liuchen loosed his grasp and set Qin Wanru¡¯s hands for free. Then he pulled his clothes and said proudly.

    Qin Wanru regained free now, and she was speechless when she looked at her red and swollen wrist.

    ¡°Did you say you would take me to somewhere funny? And you said it was something I never yed before, take me there!¡± It seemed like he wanted to stand up and follow her reluctantly, ¡°then I¡¯ll follow you there and have a look.¡±

    Qin Wanru held Chu Liuchen because she was just coaxing him to go to the back window and see the wedding bedroom, how could she have something funny to y and something he never yed before!

    She rolled her water-like eyes, ¡°childe, did you ever y in a vat?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head and looked at Qin Wanru with detestation. He followed everything by rules, and how could he do something to break the rules!

    ¡°Since not, then this is something you never yed before, right?¡± Qin Wanruughed smugly, and a smile showed on her cherry lips with some child-like proud.

    Chu Liuchen smiled in a low voice, and his gesture was so attractive.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you want to say that the ce you¡¯ll take me to for fun is this vat?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ childe didn¡¯t think this is fun?¡± Qin Wanru mumbled.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you are very smart, much smarter than my cat.¡± Chu Liuchenughed, and hisugh contained profound meaning.

    But his praise made Qin Wanru scared a little bit, and she started to sweat on her back. She looked at this lucid and harmlessd with rm.

    ¡°Childe, doesn¡¯t it count?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can, I¡¯ll let you go this time!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows in a good mood, and he stood up and jumped out of the vat.

    Seeing him get out of the vat finally, Qin Wanru felt relieved and she climbed to the edge of the vat. Although it was a high vat for her, she still jumped out of it within a single cling as if she has done this for many times.

    Finding both of them get out of the vat, Xiao Xuanzi and Qing Yue followed them to jump out of it as well.

    They sneaked out through the backdoor again.

    ¡°Childe, are you tired? Do you need to go back and take a rest?¡± When they took a corner and came to a quiet ce, Qin Wanru could finally stand still and check Chu Liuchen¡¯s face which looked worse than minutes ago.

    ¡°Master, you need to go back and take medicine, you can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± Hearing her words, Xiao Xuanzi got stunned, and he stepped forward and found his master who looked so weak as his lips were almost as pale as snow. Xiao Xuanzi reached out his hands and supported him.

    ¡°Go back!¡± He nodded his head and was rare that he was so easy to get persuaded, ¡°Qin Wanru, you send me to the back door of your mansion.¡±

    So that meant his carriage was at the back door?

    Qin Wanru thought reluctantly, but ording to his health condition, it seemed that he really couldn¡¯t support himself. Without any hesitation, she took them to a path. After some detours, they came to the back door.

    The back door was left ajar, and because the mansion was very busy today, the old woman who guarded the entrance went to treat the guests and was absent.

    They were pushing the back door, a wide andrge carriage waiting outside went into their sight. It looked like an ordinary wagon, but it was toorge, hanging carriage curtain and window curtain which embroidered dark patterns. Those patterns were made with golden silks; if one didn¡¯t check them carefully, people wouldn¡¯t tell that and would think they were dyed with colors.

    It was in low-key but looked luxurious.

    Xiao Xuanzi supported Chu Liuchen to get on the carriage, and Qin Wanru could tell that he was weak so she reached out her hand and helped Xiao Xuanzi to support him getting on the carriage.

    After Chu Liuchen got on the carriage, Qin Wanru was relieved when she saw cart driver turned around deftly and left slowly. She was too scared that childe made any idents in the mansion, because nobody could afford to be responsible for that.

    She went back to the mansion with Qing Yue until the carriage disappeared utterly, and she closed the door from inside.

    The carriage was driving slowly, Chu Liuchen, who was leaning back in the bed, reached out a hand and took the bowl filled with dark and thick medicine from Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s hands. He took it and drank all of it, then he put it down and rubbed the ce between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Sir, are you exhausted?¡± Xiao Xuanzi took the bowl and looked at the master¡¯s face carefully and asked.

    Chu Liuchen closed his eyes and answered with a ¡°huh¡± in a low voice.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ll go visit Jingxin Monastery master a whileter. I think it worked. Normally, if you didn¡¯t rest for such a long time, you would feel terrible! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi asked his opinion after he took medicine carefully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use? It¡¯s only for temporary!¡± Chu Liuchen closed his eyes, and his jade-like face looked calm as if he was talking about another person¡¯s body, which he didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Sir, even it¡¯s temporary, we still need to give it a shot. Maybe we¡¯ll find the person doctor Qi has mentioned before, and by then you¡¯ll recover!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi said.

    For this time, he didn¡¯t make any sound at all, and he waved hands to make Xiao Xuanzi shut up.

    Xiao Xuanzi hesitated but couldn¡¯t help and ask, ¡°so ording to your willingness, are we going to Jingxin Monastery?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± He replied in an indifferent voice.

    ¡°Yes, I get it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi felt thrilled because his master didn¡¯t refuse him this time. He nodded his head continuously, and was so happy that he almost cried. Doctor Qi has mentioned before, if his master wanted to have good health, he had to use external forces, and he should rely on himself and try his best. If he didn¡¯t pay any attention to his own body and unwilling to follow doctor¡¯s prescriptions, how could he recover¡­

 Chapter 85 - The Troublemaker Qu Le

    <strong>Chapter 85 The Troublemaker Qu Le</strong>

    The wedding feast went through smoothly, and Madam Di didn¡¯t make any troubles while everyone thought she would deliver some idents this time. However, she was found nowhere, and it was said that she was sick.

    Indeed, few people believed her pretext of ¡°getting sick¡±, and there were well-informed ones said she was not sick but grounded.

    After the wedding ceremony of Shui Run, Qin Wanru and Old Grandma returned to Jingxin Monastery.

    Old Grandma required to take a good rest, and Qin Wanru volunteered to serve her. Therefore, from now on, Shui Run was taking everything in control in the mansion.

    There were not many cart drivers in the mansion, and all of them were involved in the ident this time. So she changed several of them, and after they went back to the mountain, Qin Wanru took more girl servants with her.

    Naturally, Qing Yue was following them and a new second-level girl servant called Qu Le and another two little girl servants. They had more servants thanst time.

    When they arrived in Jingxin Monastery, and they remained living in the room they lived before. Initially, they were only nning to get down the mountain and anchor the wedding ceremony for General¡¯s Mansion. Old Grandma and Qin Wanru left many of their belongings in Jingxin Monastery, so it was unnecessary for them to carry too much luggage.

    Qin Wanru took leisure time on the mountain for the next half month.

    Old Grandma¡¯s health condition was recovering gradually, and Qin Wanru¡¯s medical skills were improving dramatically. Relying on her previous life¡¯s foundation in medicine, she forged ahead with strong momentum, and her techniques in acupuncture were developing fast as well. Her progress made Mingqiu Nun eximed that she adopted an excellent student for herself because Qin Wanru was so talented in learning medicine!

    She was taking her medical learning very seriously. When people down the mountain visited Jingxin Monastery for medical care, Qin Wanru would sit beside her in the room and observed Jingxin Monastery master¡¯s treatment and prescriptions.

    ¡°Miss, Qu Le sneaked out to meet someone again!¡± Under themp, Qin Wanru was reading her medicine book carefully, but Qing Yue came in and whispered to her.

    ¡°How many times this month?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the shadow of themp and asked.

    Qing Yue understood her intention, ¡°this is the third time, and I have followed your order and warned her several times.¡±

    ¡°Since then, you take her here!¡± A coldness was shing in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. Even Madam Di didn¡¯t expect the emergence of Qu Le. Therefore, Madam Di was asking to take Qu Le by her side for many times. But Madam Di couldn¡¯t even protect herself so that she couldn¡¯t help Qu Le neither.

    Qing Yue nodded her head and took Qu Le with her after a second.

    Qu Le kneeled in front of Qin Wanru immediately once she stepped into the room, ¡°Second Miss, I¡­ I am just missing my mother so much, and I didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡±

    She finished her sentence and burst out crying. ¡°There is really nothing, please forgive me Second Miss .¡±

    ¡°Qu Le, I told youst time. After you came into the mansion, you belong to General¡¯s Mansion because you were sold to serve here. You need to cut off all the connections with the people you knew before, even if you wanted to visit anyone, you need to tell miss and earned the permission from the miss, then you¡¯re allowed to meet it. However, you sneaked out to meet someone, have you ever taken your miss seriously?¡±

    Qing Yue reprimanded harshly.

    ¡°I certainly listen to miss for everything, but¡­ but my mother was sick, and my father knew I am here in Jingxin Monastery, so he went up to the mountain and told me, but¡­ but that¡¯s all!¡± Qu Le argued and defended herself. She was crying, and she looked very disheartening.

    She was not only feeling sad, but she was somewhat angry as well, she thought Qin Wanru was unreasonable and cold blood.

    ¡°Your mother is sick, but your father didn¡¯t visit General¡¯s Mansion and came to Jingxin Monastery? Your father was really magical!¡± Replying indifferently, Qin Wanru took her teacup and took a sip.

    Qu Le looked panicking because she didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru would suddenly jump out of the subject they were discussing and replied like this.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe someone in the mansion told my father this news!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re new here in General¡¯s Mansion and knew few people. Only people from your yard know you. When I left, I told Nanny Yu deliberately, do not spread the news about you following me to Jingxin Monastery. So how could your father know it?¡± Qin Wanru looked gloomy, and she examined Qu Le with indescribable dignity and sternness.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°I heard that your father came to you the second day you went up to the mountain. He was responding so fast, and if nobody told him, he couldn¡¯t find you anyway. So Qu Le, tell me, what did your father want you to do, and who asked him to find you?¡± Qin Wanru said in a cold face.

    Her childish face looked nervous, and her facial expression became rigid. Her cold and chilling eyes could prate the heart.

    Qu Le¡¯s eyes were wandering and dared not to look into Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. She stammered and exined, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe it is a coincidence. My mother was sick, so my father came to Jingxin Monastery to pray for her, and we¡­ we met by coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Praying for your mother?¡± Qin Wanru sneered and put down her teacup heavily on the table which shook the table and made a sharp and piercing sound.

    ¡°Qu Le, do you think I¡¯m so young that I don¡¯t know anything and I¡¯m easy to be messed up? Qu Le, you belong to General¡¯s Mansion now. If you were unsatisfied with me, I have every reason to sell you. The person who takes in charge is my mother, not Madam, don¡¯t you know it!¡±

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t speak in a high voice and carried with a childish voice in her age, but it sounded cold in Qu Le¡¯s ears, and made Qu Le fail to support herself, she kneeled on the ground.

    ¡°Qing Yue, go to old woman Ya and sell her tomorrow far away because I don¡¯t want to see her anymore on thend of Jiangzhou!¡± Qin Wanru sneered. With her words, nobody in Jiangzhou Prefecture could buy Qu Le, and she could never see her mother and father again.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll ask people to go down the mountain and find old woman Ya!¡± Qing Yue nodded her head and she took a glimpse at Qu Le with a sneer. She didn¡¯t want to keep Qu Le at all.

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll tell you all, please forgive me, Second Miss.¡± Qu Le went into a panic because she realized Qin Wanru was punishing her severely this time. She reached out her hands and held Qin Wanru¡¯s leg, but she was pushed away by Qing Yue, and another two girl servants came to her and wanted to drag her out.

    Qu Le was struggling violently, ¡°Miss, what do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything, and please let me go!¡±

    It seemed that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t hear her words or she didn¡¯t care at all. She picked up a medicine book on the shelf and disregarded Qu Le¡¯s words at all.

    ¡°Miss, Miss. My father got my news from Madam Di. Miss, it¡¯s Madam Di.¡± Qu Le was thinking about sounding out her intention, but it seemed that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t care at all. Now she held the door frame and yelled out without any hesitation in a hurry and dared not to cover any truth.

    ¡°Take her back!¡± Qin Wanru lifted her slender eyebrows indifferently, and she looked at Qu Le calmly again.

    Qu Le dared not to conceal anything in front of Qin Wanru who looked so chilled when looking at her, and she said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s really Madam Di who found my father here, and my mother was really sick, Madam¡­ Madam Di asked people to send my father money and told my father that I¡¯m Jingxin Monastery, and¡­ and¡­ ¡±

    ¡°And ask you to keep an eye on me?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes became much cold now.

    ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s what she said.¡± Qu Le was so scared just now, and she lowered her head after Qin Wanru finished her question.

    ¡°To ask you keeping an eye on me for what?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°She¡­ she said, if you did anything abnormal, tell my father instantly and then he would tell Madam Di.¡±

    ¡°What did you find for other times? You father was visiting you for so many times?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t find much. I was only eager to know how was my mother¡¯s illness. So I told my father when he was not upied, went up to the mountain and visit me frequently. Miss, please trust me, I said nothing. Whenever my father reported to Madam, he didn¡¯t say anything either!¡± Qu Le shook her head in a panic, and the truth was she truely found nothing. Qin Wanru spent all her time at Jingxin Monastery master for meditation and serving Old Grandma.

    ¡°So you ask your father toe here, and your father will report to Madam?¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. Every time my father meets me, and he must visit and report to Madam because this is Madam¡¯s order and Madam paid money for my mother¡¯s illness treatment¡­¡± Qu Le¡¯ voice became lower, and she lowered her head too.

    Qin Wanru frowned, and she knew Qu Le couldn¡¯t probe into anything, but why Madam Di took this so seriously? She had a feeling, and she didn¡¯t understand what Madam Di was scheming for.

    She was standing opposite to Madam Di¡¯s stance for many years, and this was known to both father and grandma. If Madam Di were thinking to target her, it was useless to collect some rumors only based on some girl servants¡¯ news.

    But she insisted on doing this. Nothing happened to Qing Xue in the mansion, but Qu Le, who was not suspicious before, kept making troubles. This was so confusing.

    From the information she collected before, she knew Qu Le was here only by ident, which neither Qin Yuru nor Madam Di had expected. Now, Madam Di was approaching to Qu Le madly, and was Madam Di¡¯s real intention was to collect some rumors and misbehavior from her Qin Wanru?

    A second level girl servant who just entered mansion had nothing different from other ordinary and rough servants. How could she know anything valuable?

    Maybe it was not because of Qu Le, but it rted to the business happened in Qu Le¡¯s family? Her intuition told her it had connection to herself for sure.

    Madam Di wouldn¡¯t be so idle, so there must be significant events, which she had to pay attention to even if she was now grounded, this matter could not be mistakenly treated.

    ¡°When¡¯ll your father go up the mountain?¡± Qin Wanru sneered, and she looked gloomy in the dark corner. Maybe she should change her mind, this issue had nothing to do with Qu Le but was it because of her family?

    ¡°Three days, three dayster, my father said he would visit me in three days and told me how my mother was.¡± Qu Le kneeled in an upright position, and she wiped her tears and said!

 Chapter 86 - A Young Master Who Missed for Years

    <strong>Chapter 86</strong><strong>A Young Master Who Missed for Years</strong>

    Three days passed quickly, and when Qin Wanru came back from Old Grandma¡¯s yard, she saw a middle-aged man was standing with Qu Le outside her yard. Seeing her arrival, Qu Le stepped forward in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss, this is my father.¡±

    The middle-aged man came forward and bowed to Qin Wanru, ¡°Second Miss! I¡¯m Qu Le¡¯s father!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at him. This was a man in this thirties and maybe forties, and he was wearing like an ordinary countryman. Lowering his head, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but he was taller than average countryman, and although he was standing with his head down, he didn¡¯t seem panic at all.

    ¡°Are you from the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru looked up and down at him and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the capital city!¡± The middle-aged man nodded his head and replied.

    ¡°Why did youe to Jiangzhou?¡± Qin Wanru looked at him coldly.

    ¡°I came here for finding someone, and I heard the person I kept finding appeared in Jiangzhou.¡± He exined hurriedly.

    ¡°So you and your wife are both from the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru asked him again.

    ¡°Yes, both of us!¡± The middle-aged man didn¡¯t hide the truth.

    ¡°Madam asked your daughter to keep an eye on me and reported everything about me to her?¡± These sentences didn¡¯t contain any doubting points, so she asked directly without avoiding. Her eyes kept lingering on this man.

    ¡°Yes¡­ ¡°His lowered his head much more.

    ¡°You should know, if I punished your whole family, it would not be news here in Jiangzhou!¡± Qin Wanru sneered and her childish voice sounded cold, ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion is in Jiangzhou, if he wanted to punish them, even killed them all, it is only a piece of cake!¡±

    In the capital city, Qin Huaiyong was nothing because he didn¡¯t have a high status in his career, and he was not very powerful, and many high-ranking officials could control him.

    But here was Jiangzhou and he could control the military here. If he wanted to get rid of someone, he could do it by stealth.

    ¡°Second Miss, I said nothing about her, and Madam didn¡¯t ask too many things about you.¡± The middle-aged man was in a panic, and he kneeled on the ground and said in a hurry.

    He came to Jiangzhou for so many years, and he certainly knew Qin Wanru was not scaring him.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention me, then what did Madam say about me? Why did she ask you to report to her about me? I didn¡¯t even know what did I do and how could you have so many things to report to Madam!¡± Qin Wanru sneered and said.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡°His head became even lower, and he hesitated.

    ¡°Say it!¡± Qin Wanru took a glimpse at the middle-aged man and tightened his pressure gradually. She threatened him already, and if he were smart enough, he knew what to do!

    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam asked me something about why I came to Jiangzhou.¡± This middle-aged man didn¡¯t look stupid, so he said after a hesitation. He mumbled his words which made Qin Wanru heard some hidden information in it and she went into contemtion.

    ¡°Your thing, what business?¡±

    ¡°She¡­ she asked me who I¡¯m finding for in Jiangzhou! And did I find it? And other trifles.¡± The middle-aged man started to sweat. At the very beginning, he thought she was only a young miss, how could imagine she gave him so much pressure. Her judgment made him panicking, and he dared not to hide all the useful information.

    However, for some issue, he didn¡¯t dare to utter, even in front of Second Miss and Madam.

    ¡°What has it to do with Madam since you¡¯re searching people here in Jiangzhou?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t change her facial expression; she contemted and asked.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with Madam. I came from the capital city to Jiangzhou and the person I¡¯m searching has no connection with Madam at all. I didn¡¯t know why Madam was concerned about my issue.¡± The middle-aged man was confused as well. The Madam from General¡¯s Mansion found his issue interesting without any reasons.

    Although she pretended to be interesting about Second Miss¡¯s personal life, this middle-aged man was very smart. He could tell Madam Di¡¯s intention from her words, but he dyed to answer Madam Di¡¯s question, or he pretended that he didn¡¯t understand and replied her a mumbling answer.

    However, he had an intuition that this suddenly emerged Second Miss seemed to be tricky to handle with.

    ¡°Can you talk about your issue?¡± Qin Wanru asked him directly.

    The middle-aged man felt he was sweating more severe now, and although this miss grew up in Jiangzhou, she was not a miss from a well-known family. However, she looked so distinguished and dignified that all of her questions were right to the point.

    ¡°This¡­ allowed me not to say anything, this rtes to my personal issue.¡± The middle-aged man answered her carefully, ¡°this is my own business and has nothing to do with anyone!¡±

    ¡°Why Madam wanted to know?¡± Although he answered her with respect, he sounded determined. Therefore, Qin Wanru knew it was not convenient for him to tell the truth, so she changed the subject.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know neither.¡± He shook his head because he didn¡¯t know why Madam Di had to get involved in it, this issue really had nothing to do with Madam Di.

    ¡°Will¡­ it have some connections with Madam?¡± Qin Wanru reminded him, and she rolled her water-like eyes which looked so bright, ¡°will the person you keep finding have any rtionship with Madam?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± He got stunned and shook his head in a hurry.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Qin Wanru was curious.

    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible, absolutely impossible, this¡­ impossible!¡± The middle-aged man kept shaking his head, ¡°in fact, I¡¯m finding two people, not only one, but¡­ but Madam is only one person, and the miss from Duke Yong had nothing to do with my issue!¡±

    He was in a hurry, so he added one more sentence for the exnation.

    ¡°Miss of Duke Yong mansion?¡± Qin Wanru pondered on those terms and bit her pink lip.

    The middle-aged man suddenly changed his facial expressions, and his hand trembled a little bit.

    ¡°You know Madam is the miss from Duke Yong, and most people rarely know this in Jiangzhou since many of them only heard that Madam was born in a renown family in the capital city, but they didn¡¯t know which one. You¡¯re a normal countryman, how could you be so erudite and even know where she was born. Did you ever meet her before?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I never met Madam before!¡± He looked in panic.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you live in the capital city before? Haven¡¯t you ever met Madam when you were on the street?¡± Qin Wanru stared at him and asked indifferently.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just a nobody by then, so how could I meet Duke Yong Madam.¡± He shook his hands in a flurry of panic.

    ¡°But Madam recognized you!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, and her voice was clear and determined.

    ¡°Howe¡­ impossible, I was a servant by then, how could she recognize me.¡± The middle-aged man looked scared, and he got stammered. But when he finished the sentence, he got shocked because he kept talking wrong things, and now was really in a panic.

    ¡°So, which mansion you were serving?¡± Qin Wanru seized the loopholes in his words immediately and asked in a cold voice. Then she snapped, ¡°are you the escaping servant from the well-known mansion in the capital city?¡±

    If he were a fugitive ve, he should be caught back and get punished to and characters would be written on his face, and he would be distributed to an isted ce.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not the fugitive. I¡¯m really looking for someone, for¡­ for my master. This was known by all the people in the mansion!¡± He couldn¡¯t cover up his panic, so he had to say more.

    ¡°Finding your master? But failed for so many years? I heard that you came to Jiangzhou for a while, so you never heard from him, and you didn¡¯t n to go back?¡± Qin Wanru continued the topic, sentence after sentence. She asked Qu Le before and knew they came to Jiangzhou for many years.

    Finding a person here for so many years, and they refused to go back home but relocated here in Jiangzhou after they failed to find the person. Something like this was never heard about.

    ¡°Did you find your master and killed him, so¡­ dared not to go back to the mansion.¡± Qin Wanru smiled. Although her smile was gentle, her words made the confident middle-aged man¡¯s face turned as pale as white snow.

    If this charge was real, how could he survive?

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, how could I kill my master. If that were real, I would die to prove my innocence! But my master got lost for so many years¡­ When I left the mansion and embarked on the journey to find him, my older master told me if I didn¡¯t find him, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go home. Now my master could be found nowhere and my older master deceased as well¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    The middle-aged man sobbed and cried, wiping his tears. A big man like him was kneeling on the ground and crying, and it was pitiful to think about what he said.

    Qing Yue, standing aside, felt him so miserable.

    ¡°Actually, my master met the miss in Duke Yong mansion for several times. I first followed my master, but Madam maybe recognise me, so she asked me about my master. However, I was here in Jiangzhou for so many years but failed to find him. Even if I wanted to tell her something, I had nothing to say. So no matter what Madam Di asked me, I could only say this.¡±

    He continued to say it without hiding any information except his master¡¯s name.

    This issue was a secret for a big family and it had no connections with others. Qin Wanru was a weak girl spending most of her time in her room, so it was not beneficial for her to know much and maybe she would get into troubles and gossips.

    ¡°Madam was so desperate to know it?¡± Qin Wanru asked slowly and gently.

    ¡°It seemed yes. I don¡¯t know why she was so persistent. Even if she knew, what could she do? And the older master was gone now, and nobody cared about my young master anymore.¡±

    The middle-aged man wiped his tears and said in bitterness.

    ¡°You take Qu Le away and move home!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t further her investigation. She paused and looked very gloomy, ¡°I don¡¯t want Madam to hear anything about me from you!¡±

 Chapter 87 - Panic, Our Master was Sick

    <h4>Chapter 87 Panic, Our Master was Sick</h4>

    Her words made the kneeling father and daughter got stunned. But then the middle-aged man shook his head, and half lifted it, ¡°Second Miss Qin, you¡¯re a kind person, and Qu Le told me already. She said you¡¯re a perfect miss and since now you know we are threatened by Madam, and you didn¡¯t beat nor criticize Qu Le, it was great for her to follow Second Miss.¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, please let me follow you!¡± Qu Le lifted her tearful face and cried out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great for a family to stay together?¡± Qin Wanru looked at this man in confusion. The man, looking ordinary was not special in a crowd.

    ¡°Reporting to Second Miss, I have to find my master, and I have to work as well. My wife is now sick. I can¡¯t raise so many kids, so initially, I was nning to sell them, and after I found master, if he could be generous, I repurchase them if possible.¡±

    The middle-aged man said in bitterness. It could tell that he was speaking honestly as his eyes were red now.

    His words showed both his loyalty to master and his affection towards his daughter. However, under this condition, anyone would think this was his only method.

    A servant, even if he took money with him when finding his master, but ten years passed, how could he still have money!

    Without any methods, he could only sell his daughter.

    Staying together, then nobody could survive, but selling them out, if they had the fortune to get bought into a good family, they could survive.

    ¡°Qing Yue, give him some money.¡± Qin Wanru took more glimpses on this middle-aged man¡¯s face and said after a temporary silence.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qing Yue went back into the room for money in a hurry.

    ¡°You take the money and move home. Don¡¯t make Madam find you, and I¡¯ll keep Qu Le. But I don¡¯t keep idling people or unloyal by my side.¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qu Le with contemtion, ¡°if you couldn¡¯t do it, you should leave the mountain, and the money is my sponsor fee for you!¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­ I¡¯d like to follow you, and I would only listen to you.¡± Qu Le was a smart girl and she said with tears in her eyes. She was grateful to Qin Wanru.

    She didn¡¯t know father¡¯s things clearly, and now Qin Wanru didn¡¯t me her but asked Qing Yue to give them money, she was despondent. Now she was demonstrating her loyalty to Qin Wanru with sincerity.

    She didn¡¯t live in the mansion for a long time and had fewer connections with Qin Wanru. Actually, she didn¡¯t feel anything about her, but now she was moved.

    She finished her sentences and kowtowed three times sincerely to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll move home after I go back and Madam¡¯ll never find me. Qu Le will follow you since now!¡± He wiped his tears and said decisively.

    Qing Yue came out of the room and passed the money to Qu Le¡¯s father, and then she stepped aside.

    ¡°How could you avoid Madam¡¯s investigation? Madam¡¯s words mattered in Jiangzhou!¡± Qin Wanru asked him while frowning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Miss. I heard that Madam didn¡¯t get along well with general, so now she was busy dealing with her own problem, sparing her less time to care about me. I¡¯ll move home when I go back instantly. I¡¯ll avoid talking with neighbors, so she couldn¡¯t find me, and I¡¯m just worried about¡­ ¡±

    Qu Le¡¯s father had a clear train of thoughts, and he only hesitated when he mentioned Qu Le. He could shun away from Madam Di, but Qu Le who lived in General¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t shun away from her.

    ¡°She is my people now, and I¡¯ll protect her. As long as she is loyal to me, I won¡¯t allow anyone to mistreat her.¡± Qin Wanru said gently, and her eyes were still lingering on Qu Le¡¯s father with contemtion.

    He was smart as he could tell the current condition of Madam Di facing in General¡¯s Mansion. Qin Wanru believed not all people in the mansion were gossiping and would not tell a random person about Madam Di. So his conclusion came from his investigation. Only three times¡¯ visiting on the mansion, he knew the condition of the master who lived in the inner yard, he was not a simple person!

    ¡°Then thanks, Second Miss, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Qu Le stood up and wiped away his tears. Lifting his head and staring at Qin Wanru, he paused for a little while and looked at Qu Le as he was reluctant to part with her. But finally, he still left.

    Nobody would know if they could meet each other again after this separation.

    Qu Le looked at his figure and couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    ¡°Go and send your father away!¡± Qin Wanru turned around and walked inside while saying.

    Qu Le got stunned, but then she was exhrating. Kowtowing to Qin Wanru again, she stood up and chased after her father.

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ ¡°Looking at her figure running away, Qing Yue was at unease, and she turned around and followed Qin Wanru to walk back into the yard.

    After they went into the room, Qing Yue made another cup of tea for Qin Wanru and she was standing aside as if she had something to say.

    Qin Wanru took the teacup and took a sip, and then she put it down and rolling her water-like eyes to Qing Yue. She smiled and asked, ¡°do you have anything to ask me?¡±

    ¡°Miss, can we¡­ trust Qu Le from now on?¡± Qing Yue heard her question and replied in a hurry.

    ¡°I¡¯d consider her as a useable person temporarily, but I still need to examine her for a while.¡± Qin Wanru contemted and said.

    ¡°So is her father telling the truth?¡± Qing Yue still had doubt. She thought Qu Le was reliable, and Miss was her and her family¡¯s benefactress now. However, Qing Yue dared not to lose rm on her.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! He is a loyal servant. So many years have passed, he is still finding!¡± Qin Wanru sighed, and said with implications, ¡°he did that at the cost of sacrificing his own daughter!¡±

    His was a smart person, a brilliant one. He even knew how to speak in a way that was not overemotional and could arouse people¡¯s sympathy within several short sentences. If he could support himself dedicated to working in many fields, it was impossible that he couldn¡¯t raise his kids.

    However, he ended up like this!

    He deserved people¡¯s sighing and admiration, but no matter how much he should be paid appreciation to, Qin Wanru wouldn¡¯t be so a kind but silly person, and she wouldn¡¯t allow others to scheme on her freely.

    ¡°So Miss meant what he said was true, but what person would make him find for so many years!¡± Qing Yue asked in surprise.

    ¡°His master maybe was dead! Otherwise, it won¡¯t take him such a long time to find him and find nothing!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. She thought this was weird as well. However, it concerned about other mansion¡¯s issues, and it had nothing to do with her.

    Madam Di should have paid much concentration on this issue, and she was even thinking to rearrange Qu Le to her and Qin Yuru¡¯s side. Nevertheless, Madam Di didn¡¯t expect she took the opportunity before others as the person was sent to her own ce. Therefore, she managed to send this person out or put her aside to others.

    Later, she inquired about some issues from Qu Le¡¯s father, and it seemed that she was concerned about his master¡¯s condition. However, Qu Le¡¯s father was smart, he didn¡¯t reveal any secrets, and she unveiled her intention of paying attention to this issue.

    This had no rtions with her, but she had a very unspeakable fantastic feeling and she even felt pity about this father and daughter¡­

    Qu Le came back fast, but she came back while wiping her tears on her way back.

    After she went into the room, she kowtowed to Qin Wanru for three times, and Qin Wanru asked Qing Yue to support her standing up.

    ¡°Do you know about your father¡¯s secret?¡± Qin Wanru held her medical books in her hands and asked casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about my father¡¯s issue, and he never mentioned it with me nor my sisters, I didn¡¯t¡­. expect he was hiding a secret like this. I used to hate him for being a terrible father.¡± Qu Le cried and said. She didn¡¯t know much about her father before and always thought her father was useless.

    ¡°Your father¡­ is a loyal servant!¡± Qin Wanru sighed, but didn¡¯t continue, ¡°leave and wash your face.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qu Le nodded her head and replied with respect. Her father kept advising her repeatedly. Since now she entered Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and enjoyed the protection from Second Miss Qin, she had to be loyal to her and could absolutely do anything behind her back.

    Qing Yue took Qu Le to leave for washing her face, and Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes went back to her books. However, she felt those characters were jumping away from her, and the scene when Qu Le¡¯s father was looking at her came back into her mind.

    He paused at that moment!

    That was weird as if for that moment, he looked confused but his confusion floated away.

    Did she take it wrong or misjudge it? She felt that glimpse meant profound implications! Her heart was pounding at that moment too as if something slipped through her heart but then, nothing, just nothing!

    She reached out her hand and rubbed her forehead. She felt some of the memories collected from her previous life were not consistent but were in fragments. It seemed that she could catch something by her intuition, but she couldn¡¯t find anything.

    For the next few days, Qin Wanru was living her life as usual. But Qu Le was attached to much attention gradually. For some issues that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want others to know, Qin Wanru would like to ask her to do it.

    After she asked Qu Le to do many works, she found Qu Le was smart and sometimes a decisive person, and she also responded fast. Although she was a second level girl servant, her behaviors never showed inferiority.

    This was a surprise to Qin Wanru. Since there were fewer people to use by her side, and she didn¡¯t feel secure using other people who she never approached in the mansion.

    Xiao Xuanzi stopped Qu Le when she picked up the lunch basket. Qu Le at first thought he was a hooligan and dared not to take him in front of Qin Wanru. But Xiao Xuanzi was pushing her hard, so she had to take him in front of Qing Yue.

    Qing Yue saw it was Xiao Xuanzi, so she pulled Xiao Xuanzi to the other side for whispering. After they crammed into the same vat, they were familiar with each other now.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, what do you want to talk to my Miss?¡± Checking nobody was around, Qing Yue stopped and asked him. Miss has told her not to make others know the existence of Xiao Xuanzi, so Qing Yue was cautious

    ¡°Our sir was sick!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was in a rush, and he was sweating on his head. He felt Qing Yue was his kinship, and his eyes were red. He then pulled her closer inside.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your master sick all the time?¡± Qing Yue became careful when she heard it was news about the young childe.

    In her perspective, Chu Liuchen¡¯splexion was always terrible, and he was sick all the time naturally.

    ¡°It was worse this time, he¡­ he was too tired that day, the day when Ningyuan Army General getting married!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was afraid that Qing Yue didn¡¯t understand, so he described it with further details.

    ¡°What happened to that day?¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°That day¡­ he became much sick. Now he doesn¡¯t want to take medicine, so I want to invite Second Miss Qin to go and have a look.¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in a hurry.

    ¡°My¡­ my miss couldn¡¯t give medical advice!¡± Qing Yue looked nervous and was afraid to leak the news that her miss could do medical treatments.

    With his identity, her miss couldn¡¯t afford to be responsible for it!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask your miss to help with our master¡¯s disease treatment, and I only want her to persuade my master. It seemed that he has a good rtionship with her!¡± Xiao Xuanzi clenched his fists and looked around. He approached Qing Yue¡¯s ear and whispered. Xiao Xuanzi clenched his fists and looked around. He approached to Qing Yue¡¯s ear and whispered.

    Qing Yue was so frightened that she almost fell over!

 Chapter 88 - Arrogance, None of Your Business!

    <h4>Chapter 88 Arrogance, None of Your Business!</h4>

    ¡°What? Your master was so heavily sick?¡± Qing Yue was in a panic.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t wake up until now if anything terrible happened to him, it¡­ was horrible!¡± Xiao Xuanzi stamped his foot.

    ¡°Then you hang on a second, I¡¯ll find my Miss!¡± Qing Yue couldn¡¯t dy anymore, and she said in a hurry.

    She asked Xiao Xuanzi to wait there, and she walked out. Qu Le dared not to ask more even though she noticed that Qing Yue¡¯s countenance changed dramatically.

    ¡°Miss, Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s master was so sick that he didn¡¯t eat anything for a whole day!¡± Qin Wanru was picking out a well-shaped maple leaf from her book when Qing Yue rushed in. She was preparing to make a bookmark. Her maple leaf was punctured by scissor while she was trimming the edges.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Qin Wanru without even looking up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, Xiao Xuanzi ran towards me and invited you to go and have a look.¡± Qing Yue said.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s have a look!¡± Qin Wanru put down her scissors and maple leaf, lifting her dress and walking outside. She happened to meet Qu Le holding a lunch basket in her hands.

    ¡°Miss, are you going out at this time?¡± Qu Le put down the lunch basket in her hands and asked.

    ¡°I need to go out with Qing Yue now for some business, and I¡¯ll eat my lunchter. You clean up the maples leaves in the room.¡± Qin Wanru replied randomly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qu Le epted her order and she stepped aside to clear the way for them.

    Qin Wanru was rushing outside, and Qing Yue caught up with her by trotting forward. Leading the way, she took Qin Wanru to find Xiao Xuanzi.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, I¡­ ¡°Xiao Xuanzi was so thrilled when meeting Qin Wanru that he was about to cry.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and have a look at your master!¡± Qin Wanru whispered. If anything happened to Chu Liuchen in Jiangzhou, then the whole Jiangzhou would fall into disaster.

    Regarding his social status and identity, the emperor in the capital city had to do something forpensation in a high key because the consequence equaled to assassinating the future emperor.

    Otherwise, nobody would believe the truth, and the history would record this event.

    If he were not so young, he would be the one wearing the crown and living as the emperor. Theoretically, he was the genuine prince. Therefore, though there were some other princes, none of them were confirmed as the official prince who could inherit the throne in the future.

    All the officials in pce were observing and watching.

    If anything happened to Chu Liuchen now, the emperor had to punish some people and convict someone, if not, the entire country would be reduced to the tumult. And for those who would get punished, officials working in Jiangzhou would be first taken into consideration, and Qin Huaiyong would be the first one on the list.

    The yard didn¡¯t change, but therge lounge chair disappeared. Xiao Xuanzi took Qin Wanru inside, and after they took a turn at the nine folding screens, they went into the inner room where Chu Liuchen was lying in his bed, wearing a bloodless face. Qin Wanru felt panicking of seeing this.

    He couldn¡¯t have any ident. If any ident came down to him, Qin Huaiyong would get into trouble, and maybe all his rtives and kinships would be killed!

    Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward and pulled his hand on the quilt. After she calmed her mind, she started to feel his pulse carefully.

    His pulse was trembling slowly as something was blocking it.

    She immediately knew he had severe sick. Qin Wanru opened her eyes and saw a bowl of medicine was put on the table. The liquid inside turned to as cold as stone.

    ¡°Why did you give your master cold medicine?¡± Qin Wanru touched the bowl, and it was freezing, and then her facial expression looked terrible.

    ¡°Second Miss, it¡¯s my master he didn¡¯t want to take medicine, so it was put to cold. There was some new medicine boiling on the stove, and I¡¯ll serve him another one.¡± Xiao Xuanzi took the bowl and cried, ¡°Since this morning, he didn¡¯t want to eat medicine or food!¡±

    ¡°Who gave him this prescription?¡± Qin Wanru was frowning, and her slender eyebrows were tangling together. She didn¡¯t mean the medicine was terrible, but it was Chu Liuchen who didn¡¯t take it on time.

    ¡°It was Jingxin Monastery master. It worked actually, but he didn¡¯t want to take it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi has tried all the methods, but Chu Liuchen kept ignoring him. Without any solutions, he came up with Qin Wanru.

    In Jiangzhou, only Second Miss Qin had a good rtionship with his master, so he could only try everything he thought of.

    ¡°Go get another bowl of medicine!¡± Qin Wanru trusted Jingxin Monastery master¡¯s prescription. Although she thought Jingxin Monastery¡¯s prescription was less detailed andprehensive than Mingqiu Nun¡¯s prescription asionally, it was a good one to arge extent.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi retreated.

    Qin Wanru held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand again. It was a big hand which could wrap her two small ones, and she then checked his tightly closed eyes. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t even hesitated but used her sharp fingernails and scratched on the point between his thumb and forefinger severely.

    She must have used a lot of strength on it!

    ¡°Ah!¡± The one in bed screamed due to the pain, and his long eyshes fluttered. Chu Liuchen opened his eyes where coldness was still haunting, and people could feel a kind of gloomy sensation in him that refused everyone to approach him. He stared at Qin Wanru without any warmth or countenance.

    His facial expression scared Qing Yue to lower her head in panic. Even though Chu Liuchen could only stay in bed because of his illness, he still gave people an impression of coldness and fear, which were flowing on people¡¯s backbones.

    ¡°You are sick, so you must take medicine. If you didn¡¯t, how could you recover?¡± There was a stool by his bedside, so Qin Wanru took it and sat down, and she also put down his hand.

    Chu Liuchen looked at Qin Wanru with any emotion, his thin and bloodless lips were pressed together.

    It was the coldness that no life was able to survive in it, and it was much weirder than his usual bitterness, and that triggered people¡¯s body numbing. The whole room¡¯s temperature decreased.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi will bring you medicine soon, and you drink some and then eat lunch!¡± Qin Wanru put on a face as if she didn¡¯t see Chu Liuchen¡¯s emotionless expression or his gloomy face. She took his waist and felt his pulse again.

    Just like what happened, he was not faint at all, he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Qin Wanru coldly, and this atmosphere made Qing Yue even lower her head and dared not to move.

    ¡°Why you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Qin Wanru opened her eyes and lifted her smiling face. Her face was pinky, and the pink color set a contrast with her white skin and made it more attractive. Smiling was flowing in her eyes, carrying a sense of appealing. But she was still a kid, and her appearance looked more childish than beautiful.

    ¡°Your skin color looks so healthy!¡± Chu Liuchen whispered, and nobody expected that he would raise his hand and touch her tiny face. He could feel her face¡¯s warmth and smooth, and it was sofortable and energetic that he got stunned. His long eyshes fluttered several times, and it seemed that he was still in astonishment.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know he would pinch her face slightly, so she watched him stunningly. His face, which looked emotionless just now, lookedzy and rxed, thus injecting more vivid facial features on his face. An ink painting¡¯s native intelligence reced his gloomy and beautiful face.

    Yes, it was exactly that facial expression which looked so gloomy!

    ¡°That is nice!¡± Squinting his eyes, Chu Liuchen reached out his hand and pinched Qin Wanru while she was still in astonishment with her eyes widely opened. His smile became more evident on his pale lips.

    ¡°You¡­ ¡°Qin Wanru pped his hand hard because she understood if he did it on purpose. Hisst touch was unconscious, and for this time, he did it on purpose.

    She used much strength but missed his hands because he managed to escape, and his face lookedzy and rxed.

    ¡°Sir, you finally wake up, sir¡­ ¡°Xiao Xuanzi held a bowl of hot medicine and came in. When he saw the dynamic expression on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face, he was so happy that he was about to cry, and he almost dropped the bowl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take medicine!¡± Chu Liuchen turned around with his face facing inward.

    ¡°Sir, if you didn¡¯t take medicine, how could you get better, if you¡­ ¡°Xiao Xuanzi started his persuading and preaching painstakingly, putting the bowl on the table and wearing a worried look.

    ¡°Annoying, leave me alone!¡± Chu Liuchen was unhappy, and he sneered.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡°Xiao Xuanzi prolonged his voice because he was so anxious. Without taking any medicine for a whole day, his condition was deteriorating and that made Xiao Xuanzi was worried.

    ¡°Sir¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Why you were still here, are you annoying me on purpose!¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t only sound cold but angry. He interrupted Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s words instantly.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s eyes were red because of anxiety. Although the content of his moaning was about his master, he was actually looking at Qin Wanru hopefully.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, Qing Yue, you two leave first!¡± Qin Wanru thought for a while, and she waved her hand.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±Xiao Xuanzi got relieved, but Qing Yue was in a panic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You leave with Xiao Xuanzi!¡± Qin Wanru took a deep breath, and she thought it would be better to have Qing Yue and Xiao Xuanzi staying alone. What she was nning to do may make Chu Liuchen unhappy, and he could even be angry. Therefore, she asked them to leave in case he med Qing Yue.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Because of Qin Wanru¡¯s insistance, Qing Yue had to retreat. When she came to the entrance of the door, she looked back inside with deep worry.

    Qin Wanru waved to her again, and Qing Yue finally went out of the room.

    ¡°Childe, why you didn¡¯t want to take medicine? There has to be a reason, right?¡± After everyone left the room, Qin Wanru wrapped her hand with the handkerchief and took the bowl from the table. Then she stepped back to the bed and blew to the liquid inside the container while squinting at the arrogantd in bed and asked.

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Chu Liuchen sneered with unhappiness and his voice sound angry.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to intervene in your issue, but I have something for help, and if you left me like this, then nobody could help me!¡± Qin Wanru frowned and her pink lips pressed together. She looked embarrassed, ¡°this concerns about the Queen¡¯s disease, and I feel insecure if I asked others to do it. I¡¯m also worried that others would steal my contribution! What should I do?!¡±

    This thing was concerned about the news she heard from her previous life¡­

 Chapter 89 - Itâ€™s not Done, You Still Owe Me a Lot!!

    <h4>Chapter 89 It¡¯s not Done, You Still Owe Me a Lot!!</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± After she finished her sentence, it was silence for a long time, and Chu Liuchen finally gave her this question.

    ¡°The Fragrance of July!¡± Qin Wanru got rxed. If it was easily to deal with once he started to talk. Smiling to his back, she gave him this term.

    One day when she was looking through a medical book, and she felt something was familiar. After she thought for a while, an idea came upon to her. She remembered Queen was in poor condition as she had the syndrome of coughing blood, and one of the ingredients that were frequently used was The Fragrance of July.

    Because of the soil and environment in the capital city, no The Fragrance of July was cultivated there, but it could adapt to the climate of Jiangzhou. However, there were still some The Fragrance of Julies could be found here, so they were precious and were short of need every year!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Liuchen turned his head around and sat up slightly, and Qin Wanru put a cushion behind his back to support him sit up immediately.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t feel weird about his response. In herst life, she has heard that the Queen adored this grandchild a lot, and she loved him much more than all the rest of the princes. Because of her cherish, Prince Chen, who could be considered as the one got removed from the title of Prince, was arrogant in the pce.

    No one dared to make him angry.

    He had an excellent rtionship with the Queen for sure.

    The bowl was not burning hot now, so Qin Wanru passed it to Chu Liuchen with her beautiful eyes blinking. Her view then located on the bowl from his face and blinked again, indicating him to drink it!

    It was bitter and suffocating, definitely not tasty. Qin Wanru felt it disgusting, so she leaned backward as she disliked drinking any medicine bitter like this.

    She was then patted gently on her head, not knowing whether her words worked or her dislike look yed a role in it, Chu Liuchen epted the bowl and drank until thest drop.

    After he finished, he passed the bowl back to Qin Wanru, patting on her head again and squinted at her, ¡°so useless!¡±

    Qin Wanru took the bowl and put it aside. She pursed her lips in dark corner, as it was him who yed a temper and refused to drink medicine. Qin Wanru, younger than him had to coax him. And now it was shameless for him to define her as a useless person.

    ¡°Did you find any old The Fragrance of July?¡± Chu Liuchen robbed the handkerchief in Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and wiped his mouth. Throwing the handkerchief back to Qin Wanru, he wore a natural expression as if the handkerchief he just used belonged to him.

    He was really arrogant and had a weird temper!

    Speechlessly, Qin Wanru stared at the stained handkerchief, she rubbed it in her hand, pretending that she didn¡¯t see anything. She nodded her head, ¡°I find perfect The Fragrance of July!¡±

    The longer the medicine got stored, the better it worked as an ingrediant!

    She had no idea why Chu Liuchen emerged in Jiangzhou somehow, and The Fragrance of July was one of his purposes in this journey.

    ¡°Where is it, and how much do you have?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    ¡°I have about five straws, which were about a hundred years old.¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re some in Jingxin Monastery!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t hide the truth, and they were gifts of Jingxin Monastery master who gave them to Qin Wanru to show her affection towards the younger generation. However, they were still stored in the hands of Jingxin Monastery master.

    ¡°Jingxin Monastery master?¡± Chu Liuchen pondered on those words and touched his chin.

    ¡°Yes, Jingxin Monastery master!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head and assured him. Then her eyes rolled and looked vigorous, ¡°if childe got them, please remember my contribution!¡±

    She had the chance to show off her contribution in front of him, and Qin Wanru would not allow this opportunity to escape from her fingers.

    ¡°Alright, I know, I¡¯ll give this back to you!¡± Chu Liuchen said impatiently. Fumbling under his pillow, he found an item and threw it like discarding trash to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru epted it and released it was her stamp. She became totally speechless when she raised her head and saw his disordered pillow.

    Someone would think it was a precious item as he even hid it under his pillow when lying in bed.

    However, Qin Wanru was still happy for getting it back, so she stood up and bowed to him with profound respect, ¡°Childe, thanks a lot!¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, this is not over, and you still owe me a lot!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and showed a slight smile transforming his beautiful face into a gentle and elegant one. Even his face looked pale and bloodless, he was still as pure as jade and as beautiful as jewelry, bringing out a distinct sense that was above anyone while his long eyshes were circling his dark eyes.

    ¡°Yes, thanks for many times to childe¡¯s favor!¡± Qin Wanru bowed again reluctantly.

    Prince Chen was so petty, and he was even calcting every favor he had done for her even when he was so sick. He didn¡¯t want others to take advantage of him at all. She couldn¡¯t understand, with his honorable identity, he was bound to be a great childe in the future, so why he was finding trouble with her, a little girl, and he had to win everything before hers turn.

    Chu Liuchen groaned feebly as a response to Qin Wanru. He squinted at Qin Wanru as well as the stool in front of his bed.

    Qin Wanru understood and retook the sit of the stool. She wanted to leave already.

    ¡°Give me the food, and I¡¯m hungry!¡± Chu Liuchen yelled impatiently to the door, and Qin Wanru looked askance at the door, and a piece of familiar cloth was hanging. Xiao Xuanzi was hiding there.

    He was worried that her words might irritate Prince Chen!

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I¡¯ll deliver your food right now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi became thrilled when he heard Chu Liuchen wanted to eat food. He went into the room from the door, heaping up smiles on his face. He didn¡¯t expect Second Miss Qin could make him both drink the medicine and eat the lunch!

    He really scared of screwing things up before!

    ¡°You overheard a while by the door, right?¡±

    Wearing a fixed smile, Xiao Xuanzi shook his hands in panic, ¡°no¡­ no, I, sir, I just came in and I¡­ I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Liuchen asked him gloomily.

    Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t have the boldness to lie this time, he lowered his head and said timidly, ¡°sir, I was only worried¡­ worried about you, so I overheard a little bit¡­ really a little bit!¡±

    ¡°You overheard me with only one ear?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. Although his smile looked mild, it spread coldness and hid chillness.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, with one ear!¡± Xiao Xuanzi stammered.

    ¡°Since you only listened with one ear, then what¡¯s the use of the other one, cut it off!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face broke into a wide grin.

    Xiao Xuanzi was trembling, and his teeth were chattering. He kneeled, ¡°sir¡­ please! Please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, leave, and serve me food! Remember to use both years while overhearing next time!¡± Chu Liuchen patted his quilt and decided not to scare his servant anymore since he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Sir!¡± Now Xiao Xuanzi could tell that his master was fooling him around, so he started tough as well, and he retreated for preparing his food.

    Looking at thiscent beautifuld reluctantly, Qin Wanru thought he was not as weak as he looked like minutes ago when he was ying this gross joke.

    Four dishes and one soup were delivered to him, and they were all cooked in in vor only to suit his weak stomach of a patient like him.

    It seemed that Chu Liuchen had no appetite to eat because he only took few. When heughed out with his head raising, heughed out at Qin Wanru!

    ¡°Did you eat?¡±

    Qin Wanru shook her head. She was about to eat, Xiao Xuanzi came, and now she became hungry when she saw him eating.

    Biting her pink lips, she pouted and lowered her head. She felt hungry now since she missed her lunch, and all those dishes looked delicious.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Chu Liuchen ruminated on these words. He suddenly felt this idea was not bad, so he said to Xiao Xuanzi who served by his side, ¡°give Qin Wanru a pair of chopsticks and a bowl. I¡¯ll have lunch with her.¡±

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±Xiao Xuanzi got stunned because his master didn¡¯t like eating food with others, and he even rarely had a meal with the Queen.

    ¡°Move fast!¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at Qin Wanru and said. His stare shifted from her snowy skin to her pink lips. Hearing his words, she pressed her lips together which made her bottom lip very t and with her cheeks bulging. If he could add some bubbles on her face, she could look like a goldfish¡¯s bulging mouth!

    She looked ridiculous.

    He was fond of her lips¡¯ color as well.

    Compared with his pale lips¡¯ color, he thought hers look vibrant and energetic, which made him envious.

    Feeling his stare on her face, Qin Wanru loosed her lips in a hurry.

    Xiao Xuanzi served her a pair of new chopsticks and a bowl, and he also filled her half bowl of rice. Looking at the dishes, Qin Wanru decided not to refuse it anymore. Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem like she was able to refuse him.

    Anyway, she was hungry, and she was credited!

    The consequence was after she finished her meal with relish, she found Chu Liuchen, sitting opposite to her, kept gazing at her as if out of a dream.

    Qin Wanru blinked her eyes, with no idea what he was staring for, so she wiped her face with handkerchief unconsciously. Then she saw Xiao Xuanzi who forced himself to stopughing that he almost twisted his face and Chu Liuchen who could barely hold his bowl because of his crazyugh.

    Her long and curl eyshes fluttered, and her big bright eyes blinked. Qin Wanru checked her handkerchief under the guidance of Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s stare.

    What left on the handkerchief was Chu Liuchen¡¯s stain after he wiped the medical liquid and her face blushed. She threw the handkerchief and covered where she just wiped unconsciously, and they stood up and walked outside.

    Chu Liuchen was surely doing this on purpose. He was scheming because he allured her to wipe the handkerchief on her face and it was needless to say that there was a brown medical stain on her face for sure.

    Chu Liuchen wasughing out loud behind her uncontrobly.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Qing Yue stayed outside quietly, and when she saw Qin Wanru walked out, covering her face, she became panicking and stepped forward in a hurry.

    ¡°Handkerchief.¡± Qin Wanru ground her teeth in the darkness.

    Qing Yue epted her handkerchief hurriedly, and Qin Wanru reached out her hands wiping on the face in all strength. While she was cleaning and walking outside, she felt someone wasughing viciously.

    He was so shrewd because he knew her unconscious behavior and guided her to make herself humiliated!

    Maybe he came to this point when she was eating lunch, and he was waiting for him to do the wrong things!

    Qin Wanru walked back to Jingxin Monastery in a hurry, but she went to Mingqiu Nun¡¯s hut instead of going back to her own yard. There was something that she was required to report to Mingqiu Nun first.

    The reason that she didn¡¯t tell Chu Liuchen that The Fragrance of July was a gift to her from Jingxin Monastery master was because she remembered an ident in Jingxin Monastery. She had to help Jingxin Monastery to get through it!

 Chapter 90 - Similar, and in the Similar Timing!

    <h4>Chapter 90 Simr, and in the Simr Timing!</h4>

    The hut where Mingqiu Nun lived seemed to get locked all the time in case of interrupting her tranquility.

    Now Qin Wanru was familiar with this path, and she took off the hanging lock and walked inside.

    It was a Buddhist hall which served a notrge Buddha locating in the centre of the room. The Buddh was the image of Guanyin with thousands of hands. It looked vivid, and its image was amiable but also dignified and elegant. People would show sincere respect to her in a simple nce.

    Three incenses were burning in the hall, spreading a slight fragrance.

    On the rush cushion, Mingqiu Nun was closing her eyes and reciting her Scripture in a low voice, but she looked extremely sincere.

    Qin Wanru picked a rush cushion by her side and did her worshipping bow to Buddha. The rebirth made her much respect Buddha.

    After her bowing and kneeling, she put her palms together devoutly and listened to Mingqiu Nun¡¯s voice in whispering the Scripture.

    After a long time, Mingqiu Nun opened her eyes and smiled at Qin Wanru, ¡°why did you arrive so early today?¡±

    Usually, Qin Wanru would take a rest after her meal and then came here.

    ¡°I have something to tell nun.¡± Qin Wanru turned her rush cushion to another direction, facing to Mingqiu Nun, and she said in solemn.

    ¡°For what?¡± Mingqiu Nun asked in surprise.

    ¡°Nun,st time Jingxin Monastery master gave me five straws of The Fragrance of July, did nun remember?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    Mingqiu Nun nodded her head with a smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take them by then, and I said to put them at Jingxin Monastery master. This time, I heard there was someone distinguisheding from the capital city, so I decided to give The Fragrance of July to the person in the name of the Jingxin Monastery.¡± Qin Wanru said while contemting her words carefully.

    ¡°Giving them to the distinguished guest from the capital city?¡± Mingqiu Nun asked, ¡°Then why you didn¡¯t give them by yourself?¡±

    ¡°The Fragrance of July belongs to Jingxin Monastery, and if I sent them to someone from the capital city, I think I should better give them away in the name of Jingxin Monastery. On the one hand, I can¡¯t have such a precious gift, and on the other hand, they could win credit from the distinguished person for Jingxin Monastery, or Jingxin Monastery could rely on this credit in the future.¡±

    Qin Wanru said in a gentle voice, but her eyes showed deepness in the ce where Mingqiu Nun couldn¡¯t see.

    She was not mystifying, but it was in her previous life where she heard Jingxin Monastery was destroyed, and she was in the capital city by then. This news came from Qin Yuru and Madam Di.

    The real reason remained unknown to her, but it was only said that there was an evil thief got harboured by Jingxin Monastery, so all the people in the Jingxin Monastery were arrested and got distributed.

    However, it said that more things happenedter, and they were all arrested to the capital city.

    At that time, she was trapped in her backyard where nobody was useful by her side. After that, she knew nothing about it anymore. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to see Jingxin Monastery where so many people got helped here went into trouble, and she rather not see Jingxin Monastery master and Mingqiu Nun went into trouble!

    ¡°Distinguished person?¡± Mingqiu Nun frowned because she had no ideas what she was talking.

    ¡°A distinguished person but got sick. That person is now receiving medical treatment from Jingxin Monastery master and is from the capital city.¡± Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t reveal the identity of Chu Liuchen too much, so she had to mince her words.

    Based on all the messages and Chu Liuchen¡¯s requirements towards Jingxin Monastery master, this thing could be done to arge extent.

    ¡°If you would like to have Jingxin Monastery to earn this credit, then I need to thank you.¡± Mingqiu Nun was not stubborn or pedantic, so she smiled to her as a symbol of epting her favour, and she didn¡¯t ask Qin Wanru how she knew this thing.

    Then Mingqiu Nun stood up, and she took Qin Wanru to the room next door and started to teach her.

    Chu Liuchen was in a good mood when he saw Qin Wanru covering her tiny face and leaving. He even added more rice in his bowl, but this could make Xiao Xuanzi so happy and believed what he chose to do today was right.

    Luckily, Second Miss Qin came. Otherwise, childe wouldn¡¯t be amb and eat his lunch. He made a considerable sensationst time and even shocked the entire pce. This time, he went through it in silence, so it was evident that childe was in a good mood.

    After the lunch, Chu Liuchen went to bed happily, thinking of Qin Wanru¡¯s brown stain on her face, and then heughed out uncontrobly. He was not very energetic, so after heughed for a while, he went back to sleep.

    He had a long sleep and woke up in the evening.

    Xiao Xuanzi heard him wake up, so he came to open the curtain in a hurry. Xiao Xuanzi touched his forehead to check his average body temperature, and he took a breath to relieve.

    Watching Chu Liuchen sit up himself and preparing to get up, he said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s about evening now, where are you going? You should take a break.¡±

    ¡°I need to visit Jingxin Monastery master and ask her for that five straws of The Fragrance of July.¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°Sir, it was toote to visit her, don¡¯t you think so? How about tomorrow, and she could give you further treatment consultations. By then, it would be the right time to tell her!¡± Xiao Xuanzi took a nce to the outside sky and persuaded him.

    Chu Liuchen took a nce outside the window as well since he slept for a long time; it was getting dark now.

    ¡°Then, tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded his head and leaned back to the cushion which Xiao Xuanzi took to him, and he found afortable position.

    ¡°Are you getting better?¡± Xiao Xuanzi passed a ss of warm water to Chu Liuchen and asked with concerns.

    Chu Liuchen took it and took a sip, raising his cold eyes, ¡°the medicine is not bad; it worked.¡±

    ¡°That is fantastic. You can stay in Jiangzhou for a long time and ask the master to give you more treatments. Finding the person which Doctor Qi mentioned, and by then you¡¯ll be recovered!¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s eyes looked bright, and she started to feel relieved.

    ¡°Maybe not, it¡¯s hard to say before I find it!¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and decided not to care about this, so he changed a topic, ¡°is there any messageing from the capital city?¡±

    Counting the days that passed and the thing that he plotted earlier, something should be triggered to happen now. This time¡¯s leaving from the capital city was not only about separating.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to report to you, sir, and there is a message. It said that Empress Dowager furious and even Queen got punished. The Queen, alongside with many concubines kneeled in front of Empress Dowager outside the Ci Ning Pce for two hours! The emperor came to beg for forgiveness, but Empress Dowager still didn¡¯t make anypromises. She asked them to find you and said it was them that made you mad and drove you away.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi sorted out all the information and reported.

    Chu Liuchen leaned back while pondering, and he looked up at the curtain with his lips bending up in anger, ¡°what did he say then?¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t say it directly, Xiao Xuanzi knew he refers to the emperor, so Xiao Xuanzi reported hurriedly, ¡°the emperor only tried to persuade Empress Dowager, and he reprimanded Queen and other concubines. He didn¡¯t say anythingter but said he¡¯d have youe back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°It seems that an announcement wille from him soon!¡± Chu Liuchen sneered.

    The country was the check-board, and politics, the chess. He got involved in the game a long time ago!

    The moment of moving the chess indicated bloody rain plus riots. Now they were unfolding in front of his eyes.

    ¡°What, they moved?¡± Madam Di stood up and circled in the room for a long time, wearing a livid face. It was so hard for her to find a clue, and now it was gone? It was all Qin Wanru, this b*tch¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Yes, I checked, and nobody lived nearby knew where did they move. They just said they disappeared overnight and they abandoned some heavy stuff behind them, only packed up light luggage with them.¡± Nanny Zhou frowned by her side as well.

    Nanny Zhou came from Duke Yong mansion, and if it not were her, Madam Di couldn¡¯t recognize him. Anyway, she was a Miss in a wealthy family. How could she identify a servant?

    ¡°Where is Qu Le?¡± Madam Di turned around and sat back in front of the table, banging the table which made the teacup fell on the ground. The teacup rolled for a while and broke in a crisp sound.

    Nanny Zhou dared not to pick up the pieces because of Madam Di¡¯s livid look, and she answered in a hurry, ¡°Qu Le is still in Jingxin Monastery, staying with Second Miss.¡±

    ¡°That evil kid still keep her? What does she want?¡± Madam Di was in a panic, ¡°can she know anything?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Second Miss can¡¯t know anything. She was young and innocent. So many years have passed and if Old Grandma didn¡¯t mention you were not her biological mother, Second Miss still didn¡¯t know that!¡± Nanny Zhouforted her.

    ¡°That poor grandma couldn¡¯t protect herself, and how could she dare to poke her nose into other people¡¯s businesses? But then, even if she did so, what could she do? She still knew nothing about the thing that happened earlier.¡± Madam Di felt hatred mentioning about this, and she said in anger while gloom shed in her eyes. She dosed the Old Grandma with so much poison, and how could she get survived?

    If the Old Grandma died, Shui Run couldn¡¯t marry into this family at this moment. Her eyes bulged out when she thought about something that made her so angry. A gloomy look made her beautiful face looked horrible.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be in a hurry, and it was not a thing that could be done in a glimpse. Even if he disappeared, Madam still had other evidence to prove it. By then, you can shift your evidence to somewhere useful, and it¡¯s all in your disposal! We don¡¯t know if it were true?¡± Nanny Zhou persuaded in a lower voice, but she hesitated at the end.

    The entire thing was an assumption in Madam¡¯s mind, and nobody knew if it were true.

    ¡°It¡¯s simr, and it was in simr timing. Moreover, the general described that person before. You ask somebody to find again, if there were any messages, you pass them to me in a hurry. This time, I¡¯ll ask someone to take him in case more idents happen. For other things, I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± Madam Di felt she was too hesitant before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t escape from her.

    Taking him away and interrogating directly. If Madam Di could know anything, it would be great, even if she got nothing, he was only a servant got lost in Jiangzhou, taking his life was nothing!

    ¡°Yes, Madam. I understand!¡± Nanny Zhou understood and said.

    Madam Di felt angry after she thought it for a while, ¡°initially, she came here for serving me, and how dared he send her to other ces, is him doing the opposite to me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Madam, this may be a coincidence. Initially, they were picking girl servants for Young Lady, but suddenly they started to help Second Miss in servant picking up. Therefore, she was sent to Second Miss.¡± Nanny Zhou shook her head and thought it was impossible. This was a coincidence, but it also had a reason.

    ¡°It better be a coincidence or¡­ I will never forgive him!¡± Madam Di sneered, and she leaned back on the chair, rubbing the centre between her eyebrows, and sneered, ¡°How is that thing going on?¡±

 Chapter 91 - Is Todayâ€™s Birdâ€™s Nest New?

    Chapter 91 Is Today¡¯s Bird¡¯s Nest New?

    Her question made Nanny Zhou trembled a little bit as she understood her intention, but she dared not to answer.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I say it? Is he hanging around at that evil woman¡¯s ce all day? So shameless! He even dared to kiss and cuddle with that widow!¡± She gritted her teeth so hard that she nearly bit her flesh. She stared at Nanny Zhou with her insidious look as if she were Shui Run.

    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam, it¡¯s only temporary. When we go to the capital city, we can ask our mansion to put more pressure on him and give him more beauties. By then, he will no longer feel his marriage interesting, and he wouldn¡¯t choose the opposite stance by then. Anyway, Young Lady was general¡¯s only daughter.¡±

    Nanny Zhouforted Madam Di in a hurry and said.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tolerate it! I won¡¯t believe when we are in the capital city, Shui Run can still have a good life, and Qin Huaiyong can lock me forever!¡±

    The poisonous liquid was about to leak from Madam Di¡¯s eyes. When they went back to the capital city, she had numerous tricks in aid of Duke Yong mansion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. Only in days, the news wille. There was news went to the servant by the elder Madam¡¯s side. ¡°Nanny Zhouforted her because she was worried that Madam Di couldn¡¯t bear this. Now they were in Jiangzhou, and if anything happened, people in the capital city couldn¡¯t take care of her.

    At least Madam was still her sense, so she got relieved.

    ¡°Madam, do you need to send some healthy tonic up to the mountain to Old Grandma? The other side kept sending?¡± Nanny Zhou thought for a while and reminded Madam Di. Although she was grounded, it was a respectful behavior to send tonic to her mother-inw, and the general couldn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°No!¡± Madam Di refused bluntly, and she looked much cold and gloomy. She smiled and said, ¡°She kept sending medicine? How could she have so many medicines?¡±

    ¡°She bought them from the pharmacy store, and she would buy anything she thought was beneficial to health. After that, she sorted them out and sent them up to the mountain. It was said that Old Grandma was pleased!¡± Nanny Zhou reported. Although Madam Shui was taking in charge of everything, there were many loyal servants attached to Madam Di in the past, and it was easy for her to inquire about the news.

    ¡°She sorted them out first?¡± Madam Di pondered on the words, ¡°Pour some of the stuff in my sachet into her medicine and make Shui Run bring them up to the mountain.¡±

    Her words made Nanny Zhou so shocked, and she lowered her voice while trembling, ¡°Madam, you want to put Qing Qu Grass into the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was thinking about how to approach that olddy. Since now Shui Run would like to send medicine to her, then let her send. By then, if anything terrible happened, nobody could me me.¡± Madam Di sneered.

    ¡°But¡­ but Madam Shui had no reason to plot against Old Grandma!¡± Nanny Zhou felt her scheme unsafe and reminded her. Everything happened with a reason, and obviously, Old Grandma was the firm reliance of Shui Run, so how could she put Qing Qu Grass powder which could make Old Grandma sick into Old Grandma¡¯s medicine?

    ¡°Maybe she was too casual when doing things, and it was in chaos when the ident happened, how could anyone find it¡¯s me?¡± Madam Di said indifferently, pointing to a direction with her finger, ¡°If there were anyone who dislikes the olddy, that arrogant and capricious girl also made troubles in General¡¯s Mansion, she dislikes the olddy either.¡±

    She referred to Qi Rongzhi, and Nanny Zhou understood her.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ll do it?¡± She hesitated a second and asked.

    ¡°Do it, and put the things inside by stealth. Be careful, don¡¯t make others discover it. Shui Run took charge of our yards for a short time. What can she know! Nobody trusts her except the girl servants by her side. She didn¡¯t know medicine, and even if she sorts out the medicine one by one, she couldn¡¯t discover anything.¡±

    Madam Di said abruptly, and she urged, ¡°be careful, don¡¯t make anyone find it in the mansion, and be aware of the general!¡±

    Instead of Shui Run¡¯s people, it was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s followers that should be paid much attention to. If Qin Huaiyong found she put anything in the medicine, Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t forgive her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, don¡¯t worry, Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou said in a hurry.

    Madam Di thought for a while and ordered her, ¡°think of a way to made that girl go to Jingxin Monastery for at least one time, and if she could make any sensations, that would be much better. Even if anything terrible happened, people would only suspect her!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was not only arrogant but also vicious, and she was taken advantages in her mansion. Now Yuru was absent, and she would throw her temper at Qin Wanru. It was heard that her marriage was ruined, only a few sentences would make Qin Wanru furious.

    The shared a good rtionship between their two mansions, and Madam Di knew how to perform in her normal days. There were people that had close connections with Nanny Zhou in magistrate as well, so it was convenient for her to do this trick.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Nanny Zhou understood and she took out a sachet from the bottom of the dressing table. She always wore this sachet before, but since Old Grandma was not in mansion anymore, she felt it useless to wear it, so she took it off!

    When Qin Wanru came out of Old Grandma¡¯s room, it was dark already. She came in ate hour because he heard that Old Grandma was in poor health condition.

    Under the guidance and the protection of Mingqiu Nun, Qin Wanru could do medical treatment for Old Grandma now. After she gave Old Grandma acupuncture, she helped her to have a rest.

    ¡°Nanny Duan, did Old Grandma touch something weird today?¡± Qin Wanru asked Nanny Duan to get out of the room and asked her at the door.

    Grandma¡¯s health condition was getting better, and she was recovering quickly. How could she get sick all of a sudden?

    ¡°She was alright in the morning, and Old Grandma barely coughed when Second Miss was here. But after lunch and a sleep, she didn¡¯t feel right. Old Grandma didn¡¯t touch anything in this period. She only had some bird¡¯s nests, which were beneficial to her health. After that, I chatted with Old Grandma in the room.¡±

    Nanny Duan felt confused because she was doing activities as her routine. But she coughed severely after she woke up, but was lighter than the earliest time when she got hit by the disease. However, Qin Wanru told her before, if Old Grandma¡¯s health condition deteriorated, she must report to Qin Wanru instantly.

    ¡°Could she get sick because she kicked away the quilt while sleeping?¡± Nanny Duan guessed.

    Qin Wanru shook her head. If she didn¡¯t have any medical knowledge, she might think in the same way. But she checked and found grandma¡¯s disease had nothing to do with this assumption, and it seemed to be caused by some ingredient.

    ¡°Did grandma eat the same kind of bird¡¯s nest as she usually took?¡± Qin Wanru suspected and said.

    ¡°It was the kind that Old Grandma usually eats. It was the one that Madam Shui prepared down the mountain, and since our storage was about to use off, she sent more to Old Grandma for recovery.¡± Nanny Duan thought for a while. She could remember this clearly because the girl servant who cooked bird¡¯s nest told her deliberately that they ran out of bird¡¯s nest, and they couldn¡¯t serve grandma a full bowl of bird¡¯s nest. Therefore, she asked the girl servant to find in the new stock up, and she found new ones.

    Nanny Duan believed Shui Run¡¯s items.

    ¡°Were the new bird¡¯s nests delivered here today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they arrived here today, and most of them were the samepared with thest time, and only a few of them were newly added into it.¡± Nanny Duan said seriously.

    ¡°Go get it, and I want to have a look!¡± An idea came into her mind suddenly, and she said in a hurry.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it! Please wait Second Miss!¡± Nanny Duan¡¯s face went pale, and if there were anything wrong with the medicine, then it was her fault of overlooking. She turned around and walked into the room hurriedly.

    She knew Second Miss was following Jingxin Monastery master and Mingqiu Nun to learn medicine, and she was very professional now. Second Miss was always right when ites to disease treatment.

    In a second, she took out a bag of bird¡¯s nest.

    Qin Wanru unwrapped the package, and she started to check the bird¡¯s nest. She didn¡¯t find anything on her first nce, so she then took a small piece and sent it by her lips. Jingxin Monastery master has told her that ordinary people couldn¡¯t tell the scent of Qing Qu Grass, so she could try to taste it.

    She felt slight bitterness on her lips!

    She trembled all over her body. It was Qing Qu Grass, and someone was plotting against to grandma. If grandma were absent, Madam Di would dominate the situation, and that was why she couldn¡¯t wait to plot against grandma!

    Qin Wanru was sure it was Madam Di¡¯s fault that grandma suffered from this disease every year, and grandma even died because of it in her previous life. Madam Di¡¯s old sachet filled with Qing Qu Grass, and now she couldn¡¯t meet grandma, so she thought of this vicious method and sent the Qing Qu Grass powder to grandma.

    Qin Wanru thought that grandma died in her previous life because grandma was too depressed about Wanru, but it turned out to be Madam Di. It was Madam Di who wanted to dominate the entire backyard, so she used this evil method to kill grandma.

    Now she even put a harmful ingredient into medicine sent from the mansion, and if it were found, she wouldn¡¯t be med. Madam Di was so tricky!

    Madam Di had more than one scheme to deal with them!

    ¡°Nanny Duan, next time when medicine arrives here, you send everything to my ce before anything is cooked into liquid. If you still needed something, please go down the mountain and get it yourself. You can visit some pharmacy stores and find something useful.¡± Qin Wanru put down the medicine in her hand and said to Nanny Duan.

    ¡°There was¡­ something wrong with the medicine?¡± Nanny Duan got shocked.

    ¡°Yes, but it can¡¯t be Mother. Someone did something to it when it was delivered here.¡± Qin Wanru said indirectly and she lowered her eyshes.

    Nanny Duan understood her words instantly. Shui Run didn¡¯t take in charge of the backyard for a long time, and Old Grandma was living up the mountain. She couldn¡¯t win many hearts in the backyard and someone may do the trick behind her back. They wanted to harm grandma in the name of Shui Run¡¯s tonic!

    Madam Di¡¯s name came into Nanny Duan¡¯s mind naturally. She knew Madam Di would not be affected even if the entire ident was exposed. So she nodded her head with depression and knew it was the best way for Qin Wanru to address this issue.

    She paid much admiration to Second Miss who looked childish. She was so young but was so intelligent. Thinking of Old Grandma¡¯s affections towards Second Miss in the past, and now Second Miss¡¯s taking care of Old Grandma with all her efforts, Nanny Duan wanted to cry.

    After settling down everything at Old Grandma¡¯s side, she took Qing Yue to go back. It was dark already, and antern was hanging in Jingxin Monastery where thentern was giving off light in the corner, so people could see who is encountering with.

    While Qin Wanru was walking, she wondered the next person that Madam Di would set up. Suddenly, something beat her on her head, and she felt painful and covered her head. Lifting her head, she found an energetic person was looking at her above the tall tree!

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92 Qi Baiyu, Who Fell over Without Any Reasons</h4>

    ¡°Brother Baiyu, what are you doing?¡± Qin Wanruughed when she saw him. She squatted and picked up a stone near her and leaned to a side, throwing the stone back like a naughty kid.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what are you doing? I came here to report to you. Don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you!¡± Thed shunned away from the flying stone and hid aside, but he didn¡¯t speak in a high voice. He lowered his voice on purpose.

    When he jumped off the tree, he waved to Qin Wanru and walked into an empty yard nearby.

    Qin Wanru followed him and walked in.

    ¡°Brother Baiyu, what do you want to report to me?¡± Qin Wanru pped her hands and asked whileughing.

    ¡°Of course to ask you to be cautious about Qi Rongzhi. She cried out toe here this afternoon, but she fell over, so she had toe tomorrow.¡± Qi Baiyu raised his head with smug.

    Therefore, Qi Rongzhi was supposed toe this afternoon, which meant she would arrive at the same time with those newly sent medicines. Based on routine, if she went up to the mountain, she shoulde to visit grandma, and the medicine ident could be hard to exin.

    Madam Di was so tricky!

    ¡°Did you brother Baiyu ask her to fall over?¡± Qin Wanru understood, and she started to smile like a flower.

    ¡°Of course it was me. It seemed that she didn¡¯t have a good purpose of going up to the mountain. So you be careful if you didn¡¯t have anything essential to do, don¡¯t meet her!¡± Qi Baiyu told her.

    ¡°Thanks, brother Baiyu, I understand.¡± Qin Wanru smiled and bowed to him. They grew up together, and they were both naughty, so they got along with each other.

    ¡°I heard¡­ ¡°He paused, and hesitation showed on his face.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± It was the first time that she saw Qi Baiyu didn¡¯t speak directly to her, so she crooked her head and asked in a smile.

    ¡°Are your family leaving Jiangzhou soon?¡± Qi Baiyu got blushed by a glimpse at her beautiful and attractive posture, so he stood up and stamped his foot. The youngd didn¡¯t think this was an unspeakable thing.

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Qin Wanru replied.

    Based on her previous life experiences, she was about to leave for the capital city, but she left for avoiding her terrible reputation in Jiangzhou. For her current life, she swapped her identity with Qin Yuru, and it was now Qin Yuru¡¯s turn for leaving for the capital city due to her terrible reputation in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°If you left, I wouldn¡¯t have any good ymate!¡± Qi Baiyu said sadly.

    ¡°You have Qi Rongzhi as yourpanion!¡± Qin Wanru said humorously.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like to y with me, she likes having fun with boys in other mansions!¡± Qi Baiyu pouted his mouth because he understood what kind of person Qi Rongzhi was, and so did Qin Wanru.

    ¡°By the way, you should be careful tomorrow. What I overheard was that she was gossiping about you with Chun Yi, and she said she would make you doomed this time for sure! I don¡¯t know what she is plotting, so you better don¡¯t see her if it¡¯s possible in case she made you troublesome.¡± Qi Baiyu warned her.

    Qi Rongzhi stood to lose this time, and she was considered being too arrogant, which was not so much better than Qin Yuru, and she was still angry about this. Now she had a significant chance to throw her temper on Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be careful. Will brother Baiyue tomorrow?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll. It was said that Qi Tianyu was absent, so I¡¯ll have to keep her apany as her brother. In the evening, she made a sensation in the mansion for crying out to refuse me to go with her. Who wants toe with her?¡± Qi Baiyu scorned. Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t take him as the brother, then he didn¡¯t take her as the sister, and he thought Qin Wanru was a better sister.

    She was well-behaved and obedient, and she liked having fun like himself. Moreover, they got along with each other.

    But after the ident, Qi Baiyu knew that he should avert suspicion. But he didn¡¯t forget how that elegant brother scold Qin Wanru. His brother even said that she had private rtionship with him under the ground. The hypocritical Qi Tianyu dared to vilify others¡¯ reputation.

    Usually, Qi Tianyu felt inconvenient to ask Qin Yuru out for a date, so he invited Baiyu to ask Qin sisters alle out. Then he asked Baiyu to watch out for Qin Wanru because he needed private time with Qin Yuru for somewhere. Atst, Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru were safe and sound, but Tianyu dumped troubles on Qin Wanru and Baiyu.

    Qi Baiyu finally knew Qi Tianyu¡¯s true colour this time!

    Tianyu pretended to be a good brother in daily life, and Baiyu himself regarded Tianyu as a good brother, and thought he was different from Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°So brother Baiyu ising with her?¡± Qin Wanru asked, and she was pondering on the word. If she had Qi Baiyu as herpanion, she couldn¡¯t make a considerable sensation. Otherwise, she could exin to Qi Baiyu.

    Tomorrow, what a coincidence!

    Jingxin Monastery master told her that tomorrow would have significant religious activity, and many people would assemble for it. Many country women wereing from all directions and people who lived far away already arrived here tonight. They were working as a male in dailybour, and they were very experienced because they met many people. Compared with misses whose everyday life was confined within a room, they were more bold and vigorous.

    Some prostitutes came to watch the scene as well!

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ll be fine. By that time, I¡¯ll make her fall again and go back home earlier!¡± Qi Baiyu kicked a stone by his side and looked at Qin Wanru from the corner of his eyes. It was precious that he finally behaved and thought like a youngd, and then he sighed unexpectedly.

    ¡°If you went into the capital city, will I meet in the future?¡± They were ymates in childhood, and as long as they had a good time, they could always share a bond, and that had nothing to do with rtionships between a male and female.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll. Brother Baiyu should work hard too, and then you could go to the capital city and have a promising career. Don¡¯t make others beat you!¡± Qin Wanru smiled andforted him.

    She was grateful to him all the time. In her previous life, she knew Qi Baiyu went into the capital city, and he kept helping her secretly. He lent a hand to her and trusted her all the time in the darkest moment. He helped her to get rid of all the troublesome issues in Qin Mansion, and he even wanted to marry her when her wedding engagements were broken for many times.

    Unfortunately, Madam Di wanted to establish a rtionship with chancellor¡¯s mansion and sent her to marry for a good fortune.

    Qi Baiyu was smart. But she bothered him for so many times in her previous life whichpromised his reputation too.

    ¡°Ok, then I leave. Be careful tomorrow. Don¡¯t talk to me too much if you saw me tomorrow. Ignore everyone in our mansion!¡± A young man¡¯s worry came fast and disappeared fast as well. He thought Qin Wanru was words were reasonable so that he would work hard, and it was possible for him to surpass Qi Tianyu in studying.

    Getting a good result in exam and staying in the capital city, he could y with Qin Wanru again!

    ¡°Ok, brother Baiyu, be careful too!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head.

    Checking around, Qi Baiyu jumped on the top of the wall. He then went to the corner of the wall and jumped off to get on the path which led to the outside of the Jingxin Monastery. His servant was watching for him with his horse outside the wall.

    Checking the right direction, Qi Baiyu jumped off the wall swiftly and climbed to another wall. After several jumps and climbs, he reached to thest one outside, and he could see his servant¡¯s surprising eyes from it.

    Qi Baiyu supported himself with one hand on the wall and was ready to jump off from it, but suddenly he got hit by something, and he loosed his grasp and fell from the wall.

    The servant went into a panic and reached out his hand to support him, but both of them fell over in a heap.

    ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Master, are you alright? Did you break anywhere?¡± The servant stood up and asked in a hurry.

    Qi Baiyu sat up and rubbed the ce that he got hurt by the fall, ¡°I¡¯m fine. That¡¯s weird, why did I fall?¡±

    He raised his head and checked the high wall. It was high in other people¡¯s opinion, but it was nothing for him. Usually, he liked learning martial arts with a guard in his yard so that he could move flexibly, but how could he fall from the wall?

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go down mountains. If lord knew you were here, I would get punished!¡±

    The servant was in pressure because Qi Baiyu made many troubles in usual, and he was punished because of this. Sometimes Qi Baiyu did get beaten, and he would get hit.

    ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s go, nobody will know!¡± Qi Baiyu knew what the servant was concerned about, so heughed out, and he didn¡¯t care about his fall anymore. He patted his cloth and took the rein of the horse, jumping on it while his servant jumped onto the other one.

    The two horses went down the mountain one after another.

    When they left, Chu Liuchen jumped from another tall tree where a servant was standing next to it and looking at his young master with tension because he was afraid his master would get hurt.

    Although Chu Liuchen was wearing a pale face, he was in good spirit. He coughed in a low voice for several times and sneered at the direction where Qi Baiyu disappeared.

    A decent person wouldn¡¯t climb the wall in the middle of the night.

    Growing like a bad guy at a young age, how could he be useful when he became an adult. He would surely grow into a thief. Qin Wanru was blind because she even called someone like him as a brother!

    ¡°Sir, are we going back?¡± His guard asked him carefully and supported the weak Chu Liuchen, feeling scared if he went wrong.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a bad temper. Turning around, with his hands behind his back, he suddenly turned around his head and sneered to the direction of the wall. After that, he strides away in the guard¡¯s cares.

    Nobody knew what his intention was because he was leaving for the capital city tomorrow, and he said he wanted to have a look at Jingxin Monastery in the middle of the night. But he threw a few nces at it after he walked in and even climbed out of the wall following others. Now he stopped and looked at it deliberately. What was for looking at the Jingxin Monastery¡¯s wall?

    But the guard seemed to know that he found some unprecedented secret as well. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone because the more he knew, the faster he would die. He didn¡¯t want to die at a young age.

    So he would take this secret as a secret!

    Chu Liuchen left the next day¡¯s morning. It was a secret for him toe to Jiangzhou, only Qin Huaiyong knew it. His leaving was even a secret, and even Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t know it. Since now everything was settled, he took the secret announcement from the pce and jumped onto the carriage. They both headed for the capital city.

    Qi Rongzhi arrived on the mountain the next morning, and she woke up early as well. She even went to the yard of Old Grandma politely and bowed to her with deep respect.

    If they shared a good rtionship like what they had in the past time, it wouldn¡¯t look weird. But ording to the current situation, their two families stoppedmunication and were standing against each other. The day when Qin Huaiyong got married, only one person from Jiang Magistrate showed up for a while, and now Qi Rongzhi posed a respecting gesture to grandma who left grandma no good impression!

    They chatted for a while and grandma she was tired, implying her intention to see her off. Qin Wanru sent the guest of Old Grandma to the corridor and was about to leave, but Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words stopped her!

    ¡°Second Miss, please wait for a second!¡±

 Chapter 93 - Enraging Qi Rongzhi

    Chapter 93 Enraging Qi Rongzhi

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Qin Wanru stopped, and she looked at Qi Rongzhi calmly. Her big eyes carried coldness, which couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    She looked indifferent and isted.

    ¡°Qi Baiyu, excuse me, could you please leave here because I have a word to tell Qin Wanru!¡± Qi Rongzhi was about to say something, but she found Qi Baiyu was standing beside her, so she pushed him and pointed to a direction for him.

    She didn¡¯t want Qi Baiyu to be here, and she knewpared with herself, Qi Baiyu would like to take Qin Wanru as his sister, and he would help Qin Wanru rather herself if anything happened.

    If her father didn¡¯t insist on having someone as herpanion when she came to Jingxin Monastery, Qi Rongzhi wouldn¡¯t want Qi Baiyu to follow her.

    His following would only bother her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t leave because if some idents happened to you, they would me me.¡± Qi Baiyu rolled his eyes and snorted. He stepped aside a little bit, but he didn¡¯t have any intentions for leaving.

    ¡°Huh, what do you mean? Are you cursing me for getting involved in an ident? Ok, Qi Baiyu, I knew you never expect me to have a good fortune, and you started to curse me the minute we arrived in Jingxin Monastery. Will you plot against meter!¡± Qi Rongzhi screamed and said, and she went to kick him with her feet painstakingly.

    ¡°Ah, why did you beat others when you¡¯re angry!¡± Qi Baiyu stepped back and said with anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who don¡¯t know to be gracious, we two girls want to say something together, why are you listening by my side! Stay away, go y yourself!¡± Qi Rongzhi went too far, and she kicked him in his legs several times and hurt Qi Baiyu¡¯s middle part of his leg in each of her kick. After she kicked him, she also sneered, ¡°a son of a concubine wanted to follow the eldest daughter whose mother was the firstdy in the mansion, how could you be so shameless!¡±

    Her words were too rude which made Qi Baiyu so furious that his face went to pale, he stretched his painful leg and said to an old woman standing by Qi Rongzhi¡¯s side, ¡°you see it clearly, it was not my fault for un-following her, she had a bad temper. If anything went wrong, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    Sneering in his nose, he turned around and strode away.

    Qin Wanru knew the old woman standing by Qi Rongzhi. This old woman was Qi Rongzhi¡¯s wet nurse, and Qi Baiyu was not talking to her, he was telling to Madam Li from the magistrate, and she was Qi Rongzhi¡¯s mother.

    He could tell that Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t say anything good about him.

    ¡°Huh, a lower caste son whose mother is a concubine!¡± Qi Rongzhi sneered at Qi Baiyu¡¯s figure, and then she turned to Qin Wanru and pointed at a door on the other side of the yard, raising her head, e, let¡¯s talk over there!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, and she didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what do you mean? How dare you talk to me like this?¡± Qi Rongzhi got stunned, but then she turned to resentment.

    ¡°How I dare not? Are your magistrate enjoying a higher status than our General¡¯s Mansion, or we are supposed to tolerate your bully?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and looked at Qi Rongzhi coldly without shunning her eye contact.

    There were servants from General¡¯s Mansion in the yard and servants brought by Qi Rongzhi from magistrate as well. It was not only a fight between two mansions in the surface, and if considering everything seriously, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to figure out who was more powerful politically speaking.

    Although they were in the same social status, General¡¯s Mansion was more powerful in strength.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, our Young Lady only wanted to talk to you, you two had many topics to share in the past, isn¡¯t it true? Why suddenly Second Miss Qin refused to maintain good rtionships with Young Lady? The ident that happened between First Young Master and Young Lady from your mansion had nothing to do with you two¡¯s rtionships!¡±

    The old woman coughed and took the topic.

    She became clever when speaking. On the one hand, she pointed out that Qi Rongzhi had a good rtionship with her, and on the other hand, she implied what General¡¯s Mansion did was unfair to their magistrate.

    ¡°Does Young Lady Qi get addicted to bullying our Second Miss? What did you mean you two had a good rtionship? Your Young Lady kept bullying my miss, and now my miss doesn¡¯t want to y with your Young Lady, can¡¯t we do that?¡±

    ¡°Young Lady Qi, please go back! I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Qin Wanru replied calmly, ¡°you¡¯re smart, don¡¯t treat others as a fool.¡±

    Finishing her words, she turned around and walked back.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face became red due to anger, ¡°you¡­ you are so rude, how dare you say something like this?¡±

    She never refused her so harshly in her face, and she distained Qin Wanru the most. Now seeing Qin Wanru and Qing Yue were talking as singing in front of her, she almost exploded due to anger.

    ¡°Young Lady, the entire Jiangzhou Prefecture is spreading news about how rude your behavior is. And now you dare to say that other people are rude?¡± Qin Wanru stopped and looked at Qi Rongzhi with distaste.

    Now the entire Jiangzhou Prefecture was gossiping about how imperious was Qi Rongzhi, and of course, she couldn¡¯t be polite. Even now, she dared to mock at other people¡¯s politeness with sarcasm, which sounds ridiculous.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you shameless girl, you¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Qi Rongzhi was blooding up, and her face was both red and livid.

    ¡°How would you unforgive me?¡± Qin Wanru replied in a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Qi Rongzhi was so livid that she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    ¡°So Young Lady, please go back. With grandma lying in bed and getting sick, you scream could wake her up. She was too old to bear your yelling. So Young Lady Qi, please save your strength!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s voice was calm and cold as if she didn¡¯t see Qi Rongzhi¡¯s angry face.

    Pointing outside, she showed a cold smile on her lips, ¡°you see, the door is there, so please you check the right door and leave here. If you had any trouble, don¡¯t bother our General¡¯s Mansion. My Big Sister went into the capital city already, and now nobody in our General¡¯s Mansion owed you magistrate anything. So don¡¯t so stubborn.¡±

    ¡°B*tch, how dare you¡­ say this, Qin Wanru, you¡¯ll see, I will rip you off!¡± If the old woman standing by her didn¡¯t drag her back, Qi Rongzhi would throw herself onto Qin Wanru and scratch her abhorrent face.

    ¡°Young Lady Qi, our Second Miss is young, but she is the miss in our General¡¯s Mansion. You called our miss b*tch, who gave you the courage that you dared to call her like this?¡± Nanny Duan walked outside her room and looked at Qi Rongzhi coldly, and her facial expression was frozen.

    Qin Wanru praised her in the bottom of the heart. Nanny Duan deserved to be the best servant by grandma¡¯s side because she pointed out that Qi Rongzhi was bullying her as the elder one and on the other hand, she mentioned how arrogant people from magistrate were that they dared to bully people in General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°It was¡­ she that pissed me off first!¡± Qi Rongzhi was shocked when she saw the person was Nanny Duan by Old Madam Qin¡¯s side, so she exined in a hurry.

    ¡°Did our Second Miss start everything and find your trouble? Young Lady Qi, our two mansions didn¡¯t have a good rtionship now, why did you want to talk with Second Miss? Now you swore our General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s miss. Could I please ask you, is this the politeness of magistrate that Young Lady Qi just mentioned?¡±

    Nanny Duan roared.

    ¡°Young Lady, since Second Miss Qin didn¡¯t want to talk to you, we¡¯d better go home!¡± The old woman following Qi Rongzhi saw was out, knowing the situation was out of control. She pulled Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand and implied her.

    What she just said offended General¡¯s Mansion, and if Ningyuan Army General got mad, it would be huge trouble. Based on Madam¡¯s words, Ningyuan Army General implied that he would help their master to get into the capital city forpensating what they lost in marriage.

    If this thing lost, the master would get furious!

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go!¡± Qi Rongzhi stamped her foot in hatred.

    ¡°Young Lady Qi, goodbye, take care. If you cursed our Second Miss again, please don¡¯t visit us anymore. We could afford to see you!¡± Nanny Duan spoke out loudly behind her back.

    She didn¡¯t speak it very politely, but Nanny Duan vented her spleen finally, and Qin Wanru was relieved because of her words!

    ¡°Thanks, Nanny!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and thanked Nanny Duan after Qi Rongzhi left.

    ¡°I hope Young Lady Qi don¡¯te in the future. Every time she came, she would make some troubles or idents. She would never leave until she took some advantages.¡± Nanny Duan felt relieved as well. In the past, Madam Di put pressure on her, and she dared not to say anything but had to be polite to Qi Rongzhi. Now, it was not necessary. In this case, Nanny Duan thought it was a good thing!

    Staring at the leaving figure of Qi Rongzhi, Qin Wanru smiled in her contemtion. No matter what Qi Rongzhi was nning, Wanru herself could use unchanging rules and bottom lines to encounter her capricious behaviours. ording to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s characters, she could be easy to lose her mind due to irritation.

    She could do nothing to Qi Rongzhi because Qi Baiyu was by her side. But she couldn¡¯t assure what Qi Rongzhi would do insanely. Anyway, Qi Baiyu was driven away by her!

    ¡°Nanny, please go home. I¡¯ll check at the door since many people were standing there and watching the scene for fun. I¡¯m afraid that Qi Rongzhi would throw her temper to someone else.¡± Qin Wanru moved, and she asked.

    ¡°Ok, be careful Second Miss. Don¡¯t fight with Young Lady. She already ruined her reputation, but you still have a good reputation, and the general may me us as well!¡± Nanny Duan was worried that Qin Wanru made a sensation with Qi Rongzhi at the door, so she said in a lower voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nanny, I won¡¯t make a scene with her!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head, and a cold trace of sarcasm shed at the bottom of her eyes! There would have a great show in front of the door!

    Qi Rongzhi had a temper and a habit that she thought everyone should make apromise in front of her. The crowds watching the scene at the door were not only rtives of the officials, but many prostitutes could throw tantrums while ignoring if she were a miss from magistrate!

    Qi Rongzhi stormed out of Old Grandma¡¯s yard, and she almost went mad when she saw many stayed over pilgrims were standing there and watching the scene. She pushed hard to two women standing in front of her angrily and yelled, ¡°Go away, go away, are you blind? You¡¯re in my way!¡±

    The two women were pushed to step forward, and they almost fell over. They also bumped other women as well.

    ¡°Ah, what are you doing! Are you blind!¡± One of the women who got bumped stared with anger, and she put her hands on her stout waist and cursed instantly!

 Chapter 94 - A Violent Fight, Bleeding!

    <h4>Chapter 94 A Violent Fight, Bleeding!</h4>

    Many of them came to watch the scene because they heard a loud sound.

    They didn¡¯t know the people in the yard or the identity of Qi Rongzhi, but arge number of people met Qi Rongzhi before, and they knew she was a noble miss from a well-known family. However, although she was royal, her behavior which cursed others instantly didn¡¯t match her identity.

    Because what she did couldn¡¯t match her identity, the crowds becamerger.

    But some old women were guarding at the gate of the yard, and they dared not to approach to it, so they were listening and watching far away. The wall of Jingxin Monastery yard where many pilgrims were living was not high, and people could see inside when standing on their tiptoe.

    ¡°What are you talking? Where did the rough country womene from, you dared to curse me!¡± Since Qin Wanru took Qi Rongzhi advantages just now, and she was furious. Finding someone dared to curse her, she opened her eyes widely, and she blew up when she saw what that woman was wearing.

    She reached out her hand and pushed the woman, ¡°go away, a good dog won¡¯t block my way. How could any b*tches dare to block my way!¡±

    The reason that she spoke out with anger resulted from her sufferings from Qin Wanru.

    They were many people blocking her way, and her words take all of them into her conclusion, so they were unhappy. She didn¡¯t know her hands which were used to push other got pressed and were pinched for several times mercilessly by somebody.

    Without knowing the proper ce that she got pinched, Qi Rongzhi streamed out because of pain, and she retreated her hands back, hitting the woman standing behind her randomly because she was furious.

    ¡°Stay away, you degrading b*tch, who allowed you to approach to me? Get out, get out, get out!¡±

    It would be fine if she didn¡¯t start her cursing, but now her words irritated everyone. They began to hit Qi Rongzhi in her face and on her body no matter they got hit by her just now.

    The girl servants and old women followed by Qi Rongzhi¡¯s side rushed to save her out of the angry crowds, but she cursed too much just now, and others were subject to her harsh attach with suffer from anger. They refused to make her leave, so they fought with each other in the chaos.

    Qi Rongzhi brought many people with her today, but they were still in less numberpared with the people who were watching the scene for fun. It was vast chaos now. People were pulling her hair and clothes because there were not so many regtions and rules when ites to fighting with the ordinary country people. They fought directly and didn¡¯t care about the consequence. Nobody cared about her identity now!

    Anyway, nobody knew who she was and didn¡¯t care about her feelings too!

    Qi Rongzhi had tender skin, and only a few scratches and pulls on her clothes and hair made her screaming with pain. She learned to pull other people¡¯s face and hair immediately.

    Instantly, screamings were tangling together.

    When Qin Wanru came out, this became the first scene which was so chaotic came into her sight. She stopped her servants to intervene into it, and she stepped back, asking a girl servant to invite Jingxin Monastery master to get here

    It was dangerously turbulent, anyone who got involved would get hurt, scratched and beaten!

    The best solution was to invite Jingxin Monastery master to get here!

    People in the fight all lost control ¡ª the battle among women characterized by pulling hair, scratching face and pulling clothes.

    Jingxin Monastery master arrived in a glimpse, and she came to the front gate of the yard and asked her following nuns to separate people.

    Everyone knew these nuns were from Jingxin Monastery, and then they were reminded that they came here to watch the religious activity for today. Gradually, they cooled off and restored to senses. A bunch of people stepped back, and they were left in the centre.

    The girl servants and old women from magistrate knew to protect their miss, but Qi Rongzhi was still sitting on the ground with her clothes and hair in a mess. Her hair was spreading everywhere, and she lifted her eyes, which fixated on somewhere pointlessly. It was evident that she was scratched by someone because there was a wound on her forehead.

    Qin Wanru stepped forward slowly and asked others to support her standing up, ¡°Young Lady Qi, how are you?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was stunned and had a zed stare. She looked lifeless, and her eyes were ssy as if she became dumb.

    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady, how are you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Her wet nurse got panicking, and she lunged at her, holding Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face in her hands and yelled out.

    ¡°Who scratched and pulled our miss? None of you was allowed to leave. How dare you scratch my miss¡¯s face! Do you know who she is?She is the miss from the magistrate, and you dared to beat her, you will die!¡± Chun Yi was livid, and she cursed loudly to the women standing aside. They were in terrible image, having no difference with Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°Supporting her to stand up!¡± Jingxin Monastery master told the nun standing by.

    Two nuns supported Qi Rongzhi to stand up carefully, and other women went in panic when they heard this was the miss from the magistrate. Some of them started to step back by stealth and felt lucky that nobody knew who touched this miss with so many people on site.

    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady, please say something, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s wet nurse was still screaming in fear.

    ¡°Please take her to the Zen room, and I¡¯ll help to check her face. Young Lady¡¯s face couldn¡¯t afford to be hurt.¡± Jingxin Monastery master said gently.

    Her words reminded old woman who repeatedly nodded her head without wiping her tears. A well-known family¡¯s miss¡¯s face mattered, and if it were destroyed, everyone would end in a terrible consequence. Thinking of her Madam¡¯s means, several servants went into a panic, even Chun Yi forgot to be fierce and followed behind Qi Rongzhi with rm.

    Nobody had the mood to care about the people who started to scatter for escaping.

    Beating a Young Madam from the magistrate and she was hurt so badly, nobody dared to be responsible for this.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qi Baiyu rushed to get here and asked in a stern face.

    ¡°Second Young Master, Young Lady was beaten¡­ Second Young Master, please help Young Lady!¡± All the servants from the magistrate took Qi Baiyu as the mainstay instantly. Some of them started crying, even Qi Rongzhi¡¯s wet nurse wiped her tears.

    Although they looked down at Qi Baiyu frequently, and they humiliated him with Qi Rongzhi a lot, they took him as the mainstay which could lead them.

    ¡°Ask Jingxin Monastery master checked her wound first, don¡¯t leave a scar!¡± Qi Baiyu checked the situation and frowned while saying.

    ¡°I do think so!¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up, don¡¯t dy!¡± Qi Baiyu frowned and said.

    A bunch of crowds left with Jingxin Monastery master, and the country women who watched the scene all disappeared. An ident urred like this, who dared to stay anymore?

    Even those who didn¡¯t intervene in this ident felt panicking while standing aside, and they felt scared that Young Lady Qi pointed them as the culprit blindly.

    They could get themselves involved in this chaos as they only came here and watched the scene for fun.

    ¡°Miss, will we get med?¡± Qing Yue asked with worry.

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. Indeed, she irritated Qi Rongzhi on purpose, but she didn¡¯t have a massive conflict with her. All in all, it was because of Qi Rongzhi, who cursed and hurt others. She even beat people and got hit in the chaos.

    This was a humiliating ident, people in Magistrate Qi didn¡¯t want the entire Jiangzhou Prefecture spread the news about how rude she was, and how much she behaved like a shrew.

    Retreating to the room, Old Grandma asked the situation outside. It was so loud, so she heard about it already. But knowing Qi Rongzhi was alright, she didn¡¯t say anything more.

    She caused the entire ident, and it had nothing to do with the General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t catch the b*tches that beat me? What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s¡­what¡¯s your use!¡± Wearing a pale face and arge piece of white gauze on her forehead, she cursed loudly. Grasping arge teacup and throwing it to Qi Baiyu¡¯s face.

    But her cup was taken by Qi Baiyu, and he smashed it hard on the ground, snapping, ¡°Have you done? Do you want to continue? Now the entire Jiangzhou Prefecture knew your fame. You came here to burn incense, and you fought with other pilgrims like a shrew. You used to be imperious, and now you added a new one in your reputation list. What else do you want, Qi Rongzhi!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault, your fault, your fault. You¡¯re a son of a concubine, and how dare you say this. If you didn¡¯t leave for fun, how could this thing happen to me?¡±

    Although Qi Rongzhi got stunned by his reaction, she still cursed loudly and med everything on Qi Baiyu.

    In the past, she did this lot, and now she was following her routine method.

    ¡°I left you and had fun? Didn¡¯t you drive me away and asked me to leave you far away? How could it be me leaving you for having fun? Qi Rongzhi, we¡¯re now at Jingxin Monastery, not the magistrate. This is not the ce where you can control everything. Check it out, and there¡¯re so many eyewitnesses saw you drove me away, I¡¯ll see how will you handle this.¡±

    Qi Baiyu sneered, and he approached Qi Rongzhi and said, ¡°Qi Rongzhi, maybe you don¡¯t want father know that you put something in another yard and wanted to hurt Second Miss Qin. You wanted me to leave and tricked Qin Wanru to get there in the name of me?¡±

    He whispered to her only, and his words made her astonished. Her hands trembled, and she looked at him with stun, speaking nothing.

    ¡°Young Lady Qin left Jiangzhou, so Second Miss Qin bes the most adored one in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s eyes. General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s butler who takes everything in control also loves her and so does Madam Shui. Meanwhile, Old Madam Qin is making all the decisions. If you really hurt Qin Wanru, maybe Ningyuan Army General will chop you into two pieces!¡±

    Qi Baiyu said coldly, and he looked gloomy, ¡°in Jiangzhou, Ningyuan Army General has the military power, and he had many people listening to his order. Unless you don¡¯t want to get out of the mansion anymore, otherwise, you have a big chance to get caught and sold! You won¡¯t think that Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion feels scared about our magistrate?¡±

 Chapter 95 - Living Worse Than a Dog

    Chapter 95 Living Worse Than a Dog

    ¡°Won¡¯t you really think you¡¯re the most distinguished miss in Jiangzhou!¡± After Qi Baiyu finished his sentence, he stayed away from Qi Rongzhi ears and leaned back, relying on the edge of the table with arms crossed in front of his breast.

    ¡°You should think about how to exin this thing to your father. This ident was different from thest one. This time, many people witnessed the whole event, so you couldn¡¯t say whatever you want! If you did, then you are humiliating yourself and father. The military department has a conflict with politician department will lead to irreversible consequence, and Jiangzhou is near to the border!¡±

    He was speaking in an ordinary voice volume, but it was loud enough to allow other servants in the room to hear clearly.

    They were scheming various ns about how to me the ident to others, but now they had to face this problem directly. In the past, when Qi Rongzhi tried to make Qin Wanru as the culprit, she had Madam Di and Qin Yuru by her side, so nothing was a big deal.

    But now it was different, the power in the backyard of General¡¯s Mansion was changed, and Qin Wanru was no longer a kid who couldn¡¯t earn father¡¯s attention or mother¡¯s affection. Additionally, this ident happened in Jingxin Monastery, and those passers-by who witnessed the ident couldn¡¯t be bought.

    If their words were paradoxical, then they would end up as the scapegoat. Thinking of this consequence, girl servants and old women were trembling. But they understood clearly that they couldn¡¯t speak nonsense.

    It would be safest if they told what they saw.

    Since there were so many people, it was not their fault that they failed to protect their miss!

    Qi Rongzhi got stunned by Qi Baiyu¡¯s coldness and ruthlessness, and she understood his intentions among the words, so she changed her facial expression, ¡°you¡­ did you know anything?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know it, the best way is not to do it!¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how could you know?¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s voice was trembling because she was scared. If she disfigured Qin Wanru¡¯s face, maybe she would suffer the revenge from General¡¯s Mansion!

    Qi Rongzhi couldn¡¯t cool off on thinking that she would end up to the most miserable and degrading ce.

    As what Qin Yuru had done before, she sold girl servants to brothels for millions of times. She would rather die in thinking of that happening to her.

    She couldn¡¯t ept this consequence.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, I remembered father had warned you many times, don¡¯t make troubles in General¡¯s Mansion! But you¡¯re not listening! Whose nder did you listen to and caused this trouble? You bothered father with such a huge ident and ended up in a mess. If Jingxin Monastery master didn¡¯t give you medical treatment, your face would be disfigured!¡±

    Qi Tianyu continued to make feel stressed, and then she added the word ¡°nder¡± indifferently.

    Qin Wanru had mentioned that Qi Rongzhi was tricked into getting here, so he led the topic to that direction!

    ¡°nder?¡± Qi Rongzhi turned her ssy eyes to her wet nurse because she was too stunned to say anything after hearing Qi Baiyu.

    ¡°You¡­ you, who told you that I could go up to the mountain and vent my on Qin Wanru?¡±

    ¡°Miss!¡± The wet nurse went into a panic, and she wanted to exin after she kneeled.

    ¡°Wet nurse, you¡­ how could you trick your Young Madam to get here? You¡­ what benefits did the person give to you?¡± Chun Yi was very flexible and panicking, and she was also afraid that she was med. Now she understood instantly, pointing at the wet nurse and yelling.

    ¡°You tell me, why did you lead me here to find trouble with Qin Wanru? You told me to drive Qi Baiyu away and then chat with Qin Wanru pretending that I made apromise with her. After that, you told me to deceive her to an isted ce in the name of Qi Baiyu, beating her into unconsciousness, scratching her face, and then what happenedter had nothing to do with me!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi pped wet nurse in her face violently and cursed.

    ¡°You said nobody would associate the ident with me based on what I said before. You said if anyone wanted to me me, they would me it on Qi Baiyu, so what about now?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was dying to rip wet nurse off, so she kicked her bitterly and made her flop on the ground. Crying out loudly and grasping on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s feet, the wet nurse wanted to exin to her.

    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady, I only wanted to help you to vent your anger. Anyway, Second Prince would be med only, and it would have nothing to do with Young Lady!¡±

    Qi Baiyu sneered by her side and kicked the old woman who kept speaking nonsense. She was flung to another side and bumped the wall, making a loud noise which stunned everyone in the room.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, don¡¯t think you could harm people and have other¡¯s protection all the time. Now, you should exin this thing to your father about this issue and for her¡­ I believe you have the intelligence and could find who is triggering all of these! You¡¯re only a tool in other people¡¯s hand!¡±

    Qi Baiyu was smiling coldly, and his lips trembled a little bit. It seemed that he was smiling but maybe not. He turned around and strode away, without staying there and watching them bite each other.

    ¡°Young Lady, I remember now. The wet nurse had a good rtionship with Nanny Zhou from the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Yesterday, I saw them talking with each other in the corner stealthily.¡± Chun Yi, who was standing behind, screamed out. She was also trying hard to find evidence to prove that the wet nurse was the culprit.

    ¡°Yes, I saw it too!¡±

    ¡°It was yesterday, I passed by them identally and heard they were talking about Jingxin Monastery. I didn¡¯t pay much attention, so I didn¡¯t listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°It was the Nanny Zhou from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, she followed Madam Di and I knew her!¡±

    Many people were talking aside, and they finally understood¡­

    Qi Baiyu was standing in the corridor, looking at Qi Rongzhi and sneering. He strode outside with his servants following behind him.

    He felt impatient and kept walking forward gloomily. But he stopped at the turn in front of him. It was a big tree under which standing the Qin Wanru with her face raising. She carried a slight smile, and her face was beautiful and glowing. She lifted her face, and her lovely eyes were blinking under the long fluttering eyshes.

    That looked beautiful and quiet!

    It seemed that something wasforting Qi Baiyu and wiping his impatience. Standing there for a while, he sauntered towards Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Do you know who was instigating everything?¡± Qin Wanru said gently. When Qi Rongzhi was in the medical treatment, she asked Qing Yue to meet Qi Baiyu secretly to make Qi Rongzhi think like this.

    She was pretty sure that Qi Rongzhi was deceived into getting to Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Madam Di from your mansion!¡± Qi Baiyu frowned and said coldly, and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°It was her, obviously!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t surprise. She said while shaking her head, but her smile looked indifferent.

    ¡°She wanted to destroy you like this? She bore you to some extent, and you were raised by her for so many years. Did you have any maternal emotions on you? Even if she raised a dog, she wouldn¡¯t try to hurt it after so many years, and maybe she wouldn¡¯t want to hurt you by all her efforts!¡± Qi Baiyu said solemnly, and he smiled strictly.

    ¡°I¡¯m less than a dog!¡± That was the conclusion made by Qin Wanru while she was smiling.

    Qi Baiyu felt ufortable when she spoke this conclusion while smiling like a flower. He involuntarily opened his mouth and tried to say something tofort her, but this was only what he said, ¡°I¡¯m raised less than a dog in my mansion!¡±

    He was born to a concubine!

    This was the issue that he knew since he was born, and his mother was not a woman who could make many troubles, and she liked working on her hall in her yard all day which indicated that the master favored her less. Madam Li didn¡¯t let her go, and she would ask his mother asionally and give her a lesson. Of course, Madam Li didn¡¯t treat him well either.

    Whenever anything happened, she would me it on him.

    He was too young when he was a little boy and didn¡¯t understand, but after several good cries, he grew up and knew he was always the scapegoat. As long as Qi Rongzhi did something wrong, and he was present, then he should be med.

    He was beaten many times by Magistrate Qi since he was a kid.

    In the past, he thought his big brother was a decent person, butter, it turned out he was only good at concealing himself. When he tried to frame up someone, he could even take the person¡¯s life!

    Madam Di just mentioned that Madam Di could develop a good rtionship and feelings even if she were raising a dog for so many years, rather than raising Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t have a mother that she had to fight with, and Qin Wanru was taking her like a birth mother. But he was also talking about himself. His mother didn¡¯tpete for attention or favor, and he respected the distinguished Madam Li at the very beginning.

    But what about thest?

    They almost became the scapegoats who served to cover Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru¡¯s faults forever!

    They didn¡¯t win the father¡¯s affection or mother¡¯s love, and they were both the scapegoats that nobody would protect. If they failed to defend themselves, they would carry a bad reputation for all their lives!

    ¡°I need to have a better life!¡± Qin Wanruughed, and her lips were bending up. Her slender smiling water-filled eyes looked adorable and didn¡¯t look indifferent like just now. She seemed warm, which made people feel sorry for her, ¡°Brother Baiyu will live a better life too, so you can make those people who want to plot against us feel ufortable!¡±

    Since now that they wanted to stamp into the mud themselves, then only if they lived a better life could they defeat the enemies!

    Qin Wanru was not tall, and Qi Baiyu was taller than her. At this moment, she raised the head and looked at Qi Baiyu¡¯s stare, carrying a sense of childish seriousness and stubbornness, which made her little face look delicate. Her face looked vivid and energetic, and the spring rippled in her eyes were more beautiful than the surrounding environment.

    At this moment, almost everyone forgot that she was a little girl, and how young she was!

    Qi Baiyu felt moved, and he was shedding gentle stare to her. Restoring a shiny smile of a youngd, he looked up at the sky, ¡°Yes, I have to lead a better life, better than my eldest brother in case some people kept praising him. Big brother was the mainstay in the mansion, and I, as the son of a concubine, am useless and drag down the entire mansion.

    ¡°Go back. People from my mansion woulde soon. This had nothing to do with you, and it had nothing to do with Old Grandma. Regarding exnation, we¡¯ll see how they solve it!¡± Qi Baiyu waved his hands and turned around for going back. He couldn¡¯t leave before someone from the mansion arrived here.

    ¡°Brother Baiyu, you should be careful yourself!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head. She was so afraid that Qi Baiyu would get involved, so she came to check.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Qi Baiyu paused here, and he turned around slowly. His smile showed some intelligence that could only be found on a youngd like him, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the capital city in a few days, can I go with you?¡±

 Chapter 96 - Qi Baiyuâ€™s Plans

    <h4>Chapter 96 Qi Baiyu¡¯s ns</h4>

    ¡°Go to the capital city? Why do you want to go there?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s smile froze on her face by the sudden news.

    In his previous life, Qi Baiyu went to the capital city several yearster. Although Magistrate Qi would exalt someone to a higher position, one had to wait for a few years. After going to the capital city, where Qi Baiyu was appreciated and promoted by one person, he would be an official in a few short years.

    ¡°If Qi Tianyu can go to the capital city, why can¡¯t I? I stay there to watch Qi Rongzhi falling ill and behaving like a stupid?¡± Qi Baiyu wore a smile as if he got over something. ¡°If Qi Rongzhi stayed here, now her reputation is no better than that of Qin Yuru!¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t catch what he said. She blinked her bright eyes and then widened the eyes in an instant when an idea crossed her mind. ¡°You mean, Qi Rongzhi goes to the capital city, too?¡±

    ¡°Why not? In her case, it¡¯s impossible to find a grand marriage for her in Jiangzhou again.¡± Qi Baiyuughed. When hitting upon such an idea just now, he just felt much well indeterminately. But after the chat with Qin Wanru, he was instantly purposeful.

    His ymate and ¡°good brother¡± both were going to the capital city. Then what did he stay for?

    ¡°After Qi Tianyu achieves sess and wins recognition one day, he¡¯ll look down on me all the more?¡±

    He used to have few ambitions about himself. Although he was not a favorite in Magistrate Qi, he was at least the son of the magistrate. So, he was treated respectfully outside. He didn¡¯t want anything but wine and food and hanging around with his friends.

    Although what had happened recently seemed to have little to do with him, in fact, all of those things were almost connected to himpletely: his hypocritical elder brother, partial father, mean sister, unkind legal mother. Everythingpelled him to grow up quickly these days.

    An idea even faintly came to him that if he really did nothing, he might fall behind Qi Tianyu forever. Qi Tianyu could do whatever he wanted if Qi Tianyu intended to frame him up and make him a scapegoat. Men and women were different. Reputation was not so important, but themitment was!

    ¡°So, Qi Rongzhi will also go to the capital city. Can you go there with her in the name of escorting her?¡± Qin Wan analyzed.

    ¡°My father can¡¯t leave home, nor can my mother. So, I¡¯m the only one who can take her to the capital city!¡± Qi Baiyu said with a sly grin, with a sense of responsibility.

    There was always something wrong to leave a girl to go to the capital city alone, not to mention Qi Rongzhi, who would always stir up trouble. Who knew what would happen if she went there alone?

    And she couldn¡¯t stay in Jiangzhou Prefecture any more now!

    ¡°Where do you live after you go to the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru frowned, still feeling a little uneasy.

    ¡°We have a house in the capital city, where Qi Tianyu lives there now. If Qi Rongzhi and I go to the capital city, we will also live together. And Qi Tianyu has always been praised himself as a modest gentleman, it¡¯s certainly impossible to refuse me, his younger brother. He¡¯s even more kind to me, for the capital city isn¡¯t Jiangzhong. My father has no power!¡±

    Qi Baiyu said in a careless manner.

    ¡°What do you want to do when you go to the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t even get out of the house in her previous life, so she totally had no idea about how Qi Baiyu was valued by others. There was no good way. She was afraid that it was not necessarily a good thing for Qi Baiyu because he was too young to be in the capital city now.

    ¡°There are so many things I can do. Although I am not good at literary talent, I¡¯m good at martial arts. I can still try it!¡± Qi Baiyu reached out to show his fist, and then raised his hands against Qin Wanru. ¡°It¡¯s no use telling you now if we can go to the capital city together. I have to ask my father to talk to your father. But I¡¯m afraid that their rtionship will be ¡®better¡¯!¡±

    Having teased Qin Wanru, Qi Baiyu directly turned back with a smile. The person he dispatched to deliver a message to the magistrate has already arrived there and the person from the magistrate were both expected to arrive.

    Since this matter was rted to Madam Di, the responsibility could be passed to the General¡¯s Mansion. Now that the magistrate and the General¡¯s Mansion were not willing topletely offend each other openly, it was necessary to consult with each other. It wasn¡¯t a big deal for Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion to take Qi Rongzhi and Qi Baiyu to the capital city with him.

    Either the previous marriage or this matter which made Qi Rongzhi suffer a scratch on the face due to Madam Di¡¯s intervention, it was Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion who was regarded as disrespectful.

    With this premise, it was also legitimate for the magistrate to make some requests.

    It was best to send Qi Rongzhi to the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. While stroking his jaw, Qi Baiyu secretly pondered on the possibility!

    In fact, it was in all probability¡­

    Magistrate Qi came over with someone in person. After seeing the face of Qi Rongzhi, he felt relieved. Even if there was a scar on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s forehead, it would be fine to cover it with a fringe. Moreover, the master of the Jingxin Monastery said that there was nothing serious, and her wounds even wouldn¡¯t leave a scar if she handled the wound with care.

    After asking about what happened, Magistrate Qi was so furious that he scolded and beat a few of the servants of Qi¡¯s mansion before going down the mountain.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to investigate into the case if the wet nurse of Qi Rongzhi was involved in the case of Madam Di.

    In that evening, Qin Huaiyong went up to the mountain. After paying a visit to Old Madam Qin, he asked Qin Wanru to take him to her garden.

    Walking into the room, Qin Huaiyong sat in the middle chair. Taking the tea that Qin Wanru served for him, he took a sip and kept silent for a moment.

    Qin Wan was in no hurry, quietly waiting for him to say something.

    For a long time, she heard Qin Huaiyong saying something. ¡°What did she do?¡±

    Filled with exhaustion in his voice, he didn¡¯t seem to be a military leader at all.

    Qin Huaiyong said nothing, but Qin Wanru knew that he was talking about Madam Di. She hid nothing, raising her head and said, ¡°Father, my grandmother¡¯s bird¡¯s nest contains the powder of Qingqu Grass, which will worsen my grandmother¡¯s condition. Chronic smelling can worsen her condition increasingly¡­ and even make her¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes looked red. In the previous life, that was how her grandma passed away!

    ¡°Who sent the bird¡¯s nest?¡± Qin Huaiyong did not ask why Qin Wanru knew about it, because Old Grandma had already told him that Qin Wanru was studying medicine with Mingqiu Nun and that Qin Wanru was very good at it. She had been able to relieve Old Grandma¡¯s physical symptoms by acupuncture now and then, and the effect was very good!

    ¡°My mother. But it didn¡¯t take long for my mother to take charge of the inner court. So, it¡¯ll be very simple to be mixed with the powder of Qingqu Grass in the bird¡¯s nest if she continues to use the same servants!¡±

    Qin Wanru said dully, without looking up and any other exnatory words.

    Something so serious happened to Qi Rongzhi, and Madam Di was found to be connected with it. Magistrate Jiang wasn¡¯t the one who could suffer losses. Therefore, he would definitely ask Qin Huaiyong forpensation. Since Qi Baiyu was intended topensate for him, he was certain to escort Qi Rongzhi and Qi Baiyu to the capital city.

    In retrospect, Qin Wanru thought that What Qi Baiyu had said was remarkably feasible!

    With the disposition of Magistrate Jiang, it was certainly not enough to makepensation for him. Qin Huaiyong would certainly make greater concessions. Thus, he must have gone up the mountain to ask the cause of the matter.

    ¡°I heard that the Young Lady of Qi went up to the mountain yesterday, and the bird¡¯s nest was also sent to the mountain yesterday. After going up to the mountain, she should visit grandmother. If there is anything wrong, the first suspect is also her. With the disposition of the Young Lady of Qi, there might be something else going on. It won¡¯t be easy to find out what happened to grandma at that time!¡±

    With her head down, Qin Wanru continued to say that she didn¡¯t want to hide these things. The reason why Madam Di pretended to cast the me on Qi Rongzhiy in that Madam Di was also keenly aware of the temperament of Qi Rongzhi. This time, Madam Di must have nned to make a scene. At that time, if she worsened Old Grandma¡¯s health condition and left Old Grandma more sickly, who would notice anything else?

    Qin Huaiyong sighed deeply. ¡°Wanru, father has wronged you!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but¡­ please don¡¯t hurt my grandmother. She¡­ she¡¯s old, and she usually doesn¡¯t care many things,¡± with her eyes turning red, Qin Wanru implored while shaking her head and raising her head to look at Qin Huaiyong, who was in front of her.

    No matter how good the background of Madam Di was in, she was married, which distinguished her from other unmarried women. The one she relied on was her husband¡¯s family and her husband. If the man whom she married had been wary of her without any mercy, the marriage would have been nothing but a false appearance.

    Repeated schemes had already made Qin Huaiyong lose faith in Madam Di. It wouldn¡¯t be so feasible for Madam Di to scheme to hurt Shui Run during her pregnancy. No matter what she did, Qin Huaiyong would wonder if Madam Di schemed to do something again.

    Just as slight negligence may lead to great disaster, even if Madam Di had the support of Magistrate of Duke Yong, she could reach her goal as long as she kept patient¡­

    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t let your grandmother fall into such danger! You can take a good rest. Take your grandmother down the mountain a few dayster. After a while, we¡¯ll go to the capital city. There are a lot of things to clear up in the magistrate, your own and your grandmother¡¯s. Your mother used to care less about the inner courtyard. So, it will be better if you give her a hand!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong was a little embarrassed. As a son, what he was doing now should be considered as unfilial.

    Being fully aware that Madam Di was not reliable, he still kept her around. Thinking of this, Qin Huaiyong was also ashamed. But that was all he could do at that moment!

    ¡°Father is recalled to the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru knew that it was the time to stop talking about this matter. So, she changed the subject.

    At the moment, she wiped the tears on the corners of her eyes with the handkerchief, with a slight surprise on her face.

    ¡°Yes, we are going to the capital city. My transfer order ising soon. When all the formalities are done, we will leave. During this time, you can stay in the magistrate to help your mother to clean up the things. Just throw away the unnecessary things!¡± said Qin Huaiyong. He used to consider that his little daughter was innocent, but, at that moment, he found out that her little daughter was endowed with intelligence.

    She was not only clever but also useful. On the way to the capital city, he originally feared that Old Grandma might fall into poor health, but he could rest assured with Qin Wanru¡¯s superb medical skills which were even praised by the master of the Jingxin Monastery.

    If he had known that Wanru was so good at studying medicine, he would not have stopped her from studying it as her mother did.

    ¡°OK!¡± Qin Wanruughed, with her arched eyebrows looking very cute. Her charming appearance has greatly dispersed the unhappy mood of Qin Huaiyong, but his face clouded over again when he thought for a moment. ¡°Qi Rongzhi and Qi Baiyu will follow us to go to the capital city. Mr. Qi entrusts them to me.¡±

 Chapter 97 - Swollen Hands and Unfinished Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 97 Swollen Hands and Unfinished Medicine</h4>

    ¡°They go with us?¡± though Qin Wanru had guessed it, she showed nothing but a slight surprise on her face.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll go with us¡­ We owe more to Qi¡¯s mansion!¡± Qin Huaiyong tightly furrowed his brow and looked pale.

    Qi Ping of Magistrate Qi had got something on him for both Qin Yuru and what Madam Di had done this time. The result of their showdown was that Qi Huaiyong had to shelter Qi Rongzhi temporarily and tried to find a grand marriage for her.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re just closer to your mother. As for others¡­ don¡¯t care too much!¡± Qin Huaiyong said while looking at Qin Wanru. And the words meant more than he said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you, father!¡± Qin Wanru said with great respect as if she didn¡¯t seem to catch the meaning of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words which told her not to care too much about Madam Di.

    After Qin Huaiyong left, Qin Wanru did not immediately get ready for bed but made medicine under themp with great carefulness. Throwing the medicine she needed into a stone mortar, she took a small pestle to pound it carefully.

    Qin Wanru had asked Shui Run to take these medicines up the mountain at her convenience a few days ago. In the previous days, when Shui Run sent medicines to Old Grandma, she also brought a share of medicine to Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru just got it from Old Grandma, but the medicine was also tainted with the smell of Qingqu Grass.

    For ordinary people, the smell of Qingqu Grass was no harm.

    This was a task that Mingqiu Nun assigned to her, which was not too difficult for her at the moment. But thanks to the medicine tainted with Qingqu Grass, she was seized by a sudden inspiration and new idea.

    This time, she met many people in the capital city. In her previous life, she was calcted to suffer from being annulled engagements for marriage. Those who broke off her engagements might show up again. Therefore, she must turn down them all before they proposed to the General¡¯s Mansion. But only Qing Yue was around her. Too few people she had!

    She needed more useful people, particrly loyal ones!

    She was satisfied with a person, intending to bring him to the capital city. And at the present, the medicine with the smell of Qingqu Grass served as a powerful means!

    ¡°Miss, may I help you? It¡¯s sote. You go to sleep, please?¡± Qing Yue said with concern, passing her another cup of tea when she found that it was gettingte.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it by myself. You don¡¯t know when to put other medicines in!¡± Qin Wanru said while shaking her head, with a flicker of smile shown in her eyes.

    Looking at Qin Wanru, who held the pestle vigorously, which caused arge piece of a red lump in the jaws of her white and delicate hands, even with faint signs of swelling, Qing Yue distressed to say, ¡°Miss, I have great strength. Just let me pestle, you can guide me beside. So, you can have a rest!¡±

    Qin Wanru had a white shin as white as snow. The ce on her hands where she held the handgrip of the pestle has turned red in arge piece, which could be seen clearly.

    Her delicate hands have always used to take books and adjust lines. When did she hold something so hard and do such work?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Qing Yue, you don¡¯t understand it. It¡¯s better to do it by myself!¡± Qin Wanru looked at the red lumps on her hands, feeling not very satisfied with her work. She continued to pestle the medicine vigorously. Although she felt very painful on her hands now, it was actually nothing serious after a night of sleep.

    ¡°Miss, please pestle it tomorrow! Haven¡¯t you ever done it all at once?¡± Qin Yue was really distressed about Qin Wanru¡¯s hands.

    ¡°That was before. There¡¯s not much time left, just a few days. So, I have to pestle it as quickly as possible. Moreover, at this time, the medicine is different from that of the past. It¡¯s best to get it done one time!¡± With her long eyshes fluttering a few times, Qin Wanru¡¯s white and delicate face looked nearly clear under jagged shadows of the light.

    Her skin was fair and crystal clear as snow!

    ¡°Qing Yue, go to bed if you are sleepy. I¡¯ll work a little longer!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile while looking up at Qing Yue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I¡¯m here with you, Miss. If you don¡¯t sleep, neither do I!¡± Qing Yue said almost in a rage. Qing Yue thought for a moment and went to the inner room to take some of the unguents, ready to apply the unguents to Qin Wanru¡¯s hands after she finished pestling the medicine in case that her hands swelled up tomorrow.

    ¡°Qing Yue, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to let my hands swell up!¡± Seeing the ointment in the hands of Qing Yue and her angry face, Qin Wanruughed. Her eyes were pure and her smile was all the more simple and cherubic.

    The idea that she was only a child came upon people once again.

    However, the meaning of her words made Qing Yue startled. ¡°Miss, what do you want to do? What will you do if your hands are really swollen? It will kill Old Grandma to see your hands!¡±

    ¡°So, I won¡¯t go to visit my grandmother tomorrow morning. You tell her that I¡¯m scared by Qi Rongzhi today. So, I don¡¯t sleep well at night and get upte tomorrow morning. Apologize to her for me!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head to look at her small hands where the red lumps by the pestle became more visible.

    It could even be considered unsightly. Her hand was swollen and also aching!

    But it meant nothingpared to the punishment of the kidney shot. Thinking of this, she wore a brilliant smile. She was very demanding of herself!

    ¡°But Miss, your hand¡­¡± Qing Yue also felt distressed that there were red bumps on her Young Madam¡¯s small hands.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just wait on me to sleep!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and looked at the unfinished medicinal powder, feeling that the medicine was nearly ready.

    ¡°May I put it away for you?¡± Qing Yue asked with misgiving while looking at a few small pieces of medicinal powder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Just let it be!¡± Qin Wanru was very satisfied with her work. Although it could not be considered as the best-finished product, it was the best for herself!

    That was the best thing she could do with a girl¡¯s strength!

    The next morning, Qing Yue took Qin Wanru¡¯s ce to make an apology to Old Grandma. By the time Qin Wanru got up, Qing Yue had already returned. After freshening up for Qin Wanru, she set her eyes on Qin Wanru¡¯s hands.

    Qing Yue felt that Qin Wanru¡¯s hands weren¡¯t much better than before after one night, and the swelling even got a little worse. Qin Wanru even had difficulty in picking up food with chopsticks when having her meals.

    Qin Wanru simply put down the chopsticks in her hand, asking Qing Yue for a spoon to have some white porridge directly.

    After having a bowl of white porridge, Qin Wanru stood up and told Qing Yue to pack the stone mortar, together with the medicine in it, and then carried it to Mingqiu Nun¡¯s hut.

    By the time she reached the hut at the foot of the mountain, Mingqiu Nun had already got up and was doing morning prayers. Thus, with her eyes closed, Qin Wanru knelt on one side of the rush cushion to wait for Mingqiu Nun quietly.

    Although Mingqiu Nun was also a nun of the Jingxin Monastery, she usually did morning prayers alone, rarely with other nuns of the monastery. Moreover, most of the masters of the Jingxin Monastery dered that their younger sisters were not in the monastery, and Mingqiu Nun was a quiet person. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want someone to perturb her from peace.

    She was just a master of the Jingxin Monastery. For a difficult and baffling disease, she would not readily treat others unless she had no choice. And even if she helped to treat people, she was just in the capacity of an ordinary nun of the Jingxin Monastery. Even if some patients were cured, they still simply thought that the master of the Jingxin Monastery was not free and just called a nun, who used to follow her to treat people, to treat them.

    Therefore, a majority of people merely knew the master of the Jingxin Monastery, but they didn¡¯t know Mingqiu Nun!

    Finally, she finished her morning prayers and slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Why are youing so early today? Don¡¯t visit Old Madam Qin?¡± In the past, Qin Wanru went to visit Old Madam Qin and apany her at this time.

    ¡°My hands are swollen!¡± Qin Wanru said while pouting slightly, with a flicker of childish arrogance, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my grandmother will be distressed to see my hands. So, I didn¡¯t visit her!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After getting along with Qin Wanru these days, Mingqiu Nun was keen on the clever and well-behaved disciple of her. Hearing that her hands were swollen, Mingqiu Nun couldn¡¯t help setting her kind eyes on Qin Wanru¡¯s hands.

    Qin Wanru hid her hands in her sleeves. Hearing what Mingqiu Nun asked her, she didn¡¯t show her hands to Mingqiu Nun right away but say to Qing Yue with a smile, ¡°Present the medicine powder.¡±

    Qing Yue respectfully took out the stone mortar wrapped in a package, where most of the medicine powder seemed to be processed in a rough way.

    Mingqiu Nun put on a grave expression and scolded, ¡°Wanru, what did I tell you? These medicines matter to patients¡¯ bodies. So, you can¡¯t be careless. How can you make these powders like this? Look at some of the medicines here you didn¡¯t finish. How do you give them to patients? Or even if patients take them, it¡¯s not as effective as it should be due to the poor efficacy. And it may dy their condition!¡±

    Without any disobedience, Qin Wanru respectfully nodded while lowering her head. ¡°Yes, nun, I will pestle the medicine harder next time.¡±

    When it came to pestle the medicine harder, Mingqiu Nun set her eyes on Qin Wanru¡¯s hands. What Qin Wanru said just now set her heart pounding and reminded her of Qin Wanru¡¯s previous words.

    ¡°Show me your hands!¡± Mingqiu Nun said softly.

    Qin Wanru hesitated for a moment. Although she looked a little reluctant, she still put out her hand slowly.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s dangling sleeves were rolled up. Seeing the red lumps on Qi Wanru¡¯s white and tender hands, she could not help but frown and reached out to hold Qi Wanru¡¯s hands to press the red lumps with her thumb.

    ¡°Ah, nun, it hurts!¡± with her eyes drowned in tears, Qin Wanru saw Mingqiu Nun pressing the palm of her hands, and she was sweating with pain on her forehead at once.

    It was really painful!

    ¡°You be like this after you pestle the medicine?¡± Looking at the two red lumps, Mingqiu Nun asked her with misgiving.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I be like this after I pestle the medicine. My father said that he would go to the capital city in a few days. And I recalled that I didn¡¯t finish pestling the medicine you assigned to me before, so I brought it when my mother sent the medicine to my grandmother. I want to do it quickly, but I failed. Nun, please forgive me!¡±

    Qin Wanru lowered her head and eyebrows, with a flicker of embarrassment on her face on purpose.

    It turned out that it was not that she was indifferent to the medicine, but she was too young to exert much strength although she tried to get it all done at once. So, it was Mingqiu Nun who wronged her.

    Mingqiu Nun¡¯s countenance rxed while her voice was unconsciously soft. ¡°How can you be so careless? Let someone help you next time. And there¡¯s no need to be anxious like this¡­¡±

    By here, Mingqiu Nun seemed to remember something. She raised her head and looked a little bit pale, with a pair of pretty arch eyebrows knitted. ¡°You say, you are leaving for the capital city soon?¡±

 Chapter 98 - Mingqiu Nunâ€™s Heart Knot

    Chapter 98 Mingqiu Nun¡¯s Heart Knot

    Qin Wanru bowed her head and respectfully said, ¡°Yes, my father said that yesterday¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll dy your business, so I want to finish what you ordered as soon as possible! ¡± Then she reached out and pushed the mortar in which there was medicine powder to Mingqiu Nun for her examination.

    Mingqiu Nun just evaluated the medicine powder ording to its shape. Next, she would smell and taste the medicine powder Qin Wanru made to tell whether it was good or not. With her high medical skill, Mingqiu Nun could immediately taste the Qingqu Grass as soon as she tasted the medicine powder.

    Qin Wanru needed the worry from Mingqiu Nun.

    Mingqiu Nun touched the stone mortar that Qin Wanru had pushed over, but she did not taste the medicine powder immediately. She slightly lowered her head with a somewhat dismayed look and did not speak.

    The room became quiet all of a sudden, and only the sound of the wind outside could be heard.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun?¡± Qin Wanru paused and called Mingqiu Nun with worry. She did not understand why Mingqiu Nun responded like that!

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the capital¡­ so are you going to stop studying medicine?¡± Mingqiu Nun seemed to be awakened by Qin Wanru. She raised her head and showed a gentle smile on her face.

    But in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes, the smile was bitter.

    Hearing that, Qin Wanru said eagerly while holding Mingqiu Nun¡¯s clothes with her red and swollen hands, ¡°I want to continue my medical studies, Mingqiu Nun, I want to!¡± Her watery eyes were full of firmness.

    ¡°In fact, you¡¯ve already learned enough. I have a medical book. I wrote it ording to actual cases. You¡¯ll take it with you. Originally, I wanted to take you out to treat real patients. What youck now is practice.¡±

    Mingqiu Nun took a deep breath and said that in a gentle voice while looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s little pink face. She really did not expect her apprentice to be so talented.

    Qin Wanru could not only draw inferences about other cases from one instance, but also put forward some new ideas. What she needed was only practice.

    Qin Wanru became ecstatic and asked, ¡°Well, are you going to the capital with me?¡±

    Mingqiu Nun shook her head and refused directly. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the capital¡­ I¡¯ve promised someone that I won¡¯t go to the capital!¡±

    Qin Wanru widened her watery eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Why?¡±

    Mingqiu Nun shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ because of what happened in the past. In fact, it¡¯s all over¡­ I just don¡¯t want to go!¡± Her voice was soft and light.

    This seemed to be said to Qin Wanru, but it also seemed to be said to herself only.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun, what can¡¯t you let go? And does it have something to do with the capital?¡± Qin Wanru was stunned for a moment, dark light flowing in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already been¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t let go!¡± Mingqiu Nun smiled with self-mockery on her face. She was different today.

    Usually, Mingqiu Nun was gentle and solemn. Since she epted Qin Wanru as her apprentice, she cared about Qin Wanru very much. In Qin Wanru¡¯s mind, Mingqiu Nun was a free elder. She was courteous in dealing with people and never forgot herself in front of Qin Wanru. But now, Qin Wanru felt that Mingqiu Nun had forgotten herself.

    Qin Wanru asked with caution, ¡°Mingqiu Nun, since you¡¯ve let it go, why don¡¯t you go to the capital? If you go with me, I can apany you and take care of you in the future.¡± She really wanted Mingqiu Nun to go to the capital with her.

    Although nominally they were not teacher and apprentice, Mingqiu Nun indeed was her teacher and she really wanted to take care of Mingqiu Nun.

    Originally, Qin Wanru did not dare ask Mingqiu Nun to go to the capital with her. But since Mingqiu Nun had intended to take her out, maybe she would like to go to the capital with Qin Wanru.

    Although Qin Wanru knew her idea was unpractical, she still raised her watery eyes which were full of excitement and looked at Mingqiu Nun with childlike admiration and longing.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Mingqiu Nun seemed to be moved by the admiration in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. She smiled and was no longer sad. Then she reached out to touch Qin Wanru¡¯s head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go with you. The capital is too busy and it doesn¡¯t suit me. Here is quieter!¡±

    Speaking of this, Mingqiu Nun could not help but think of that man. ¡°He should be married and have children by now. I¡¯ve been a Buddhist for so many years. But I still wavered just now. As my sister said, I¡¯m not calm enough!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I can¡¯t go to the capital anymore!¡±

    ¡°Those days are gone. Those past events should go with the wind!¡±

    Mingqiu Nun picked up the stone mortar at hand and put a little medicine powder on the tip of her tongue to taste. All of a sudden, she changed her face and said, ¡°The smell of Qingqu Grass? I remember your grandmother can¡¯t smell the Qingqu Grass.¡±

    It was the master of Jingxin Monastery who treated Old Grandma, but master of Jingxin Monastery always consulted Mingqiu Nun about the medicine used for Old Grandma. So Mingqiu Nun was also very clear about Old Grandma¡¯s condition.

    ¡°How could it be possible? This is what my mother brought me when she delivered medicine to my grandmother. How could there be the taste of Qingqu Grass?¡± The words of Mingqiu Nun were not unexpected to Qin Wanru, but she still showed a surprised expression.

    Mingqiu Nun reached out her one hand and put a little on the tip of her tongue to taste again. Then she raised her head and firmly said, ¡°The taste is very light, but it does exist. If your grandmother smells it all the time, she¡¯ll get worse!¡±

    ¡°The medicinal materials were tampered with. Someone sprinkled the powder of Qingqu Grass in the medicinal materials!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head, and she looked discouraged. She grasped her clothes with her small red and swollen hands, which made her pitiful.

    That pair of originally delicate hands had been swollen and looked like two steamed buns, making people have pity on her.

    After thinking for a while, Mingqiu Nun slowly said, ¡°You can take Yujie away!¡±

    ¡°Yujie Nun?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised and looked up.

    Yujie Nun was also a nun in Jingxin Monastery, but she was a haired nun. She was an orphan and grew up in Jingxin Monastery. In daily life, she took charge of Mingqiu Nun¡¯s meals and also learned medicine from Mingqiu Nun. She was a good assistant of Mingqiu Nun.

    ¡°Actually, Yujie is not a nun. She just lives and studies in Jingxin Monastery. Sister said that there¡¯s no fate between her and Buddha and already wanted her to leave Jingxin Monastery.¡± Finishing that, Mingqiu Nun sighed.

    Mingqiu Nun had seen Yujie grow up. In fact, she did not want Yujie to leave, but she also knew that Yujie was young and did not fit the monastery even though she was steady.

    She was so young. Therefore, Mingqiu Nun and the master of Jingxin Monastery did not want her to stay in the monastery for her whole life!

    If Qin Wanru had not happened toe to Jingxi Monastery to study medicine, Yujie would already have been sent away. Because Qin Wanru was here and Mingqiu Nun wanted Yujie to follow Qin Wanru, Yujie had not been sent away. Yujie had been here for so many years. Although she was smart, she had no background. If Qin Wanru would like to help her, she would integrate into society more easily.

    This was also the reason why Mingqiu Nun asked them to contact more frequently. Both of them were her favorite children, so she would like them to be closer to each other.

    ¡°Can Yujie Nun really go with me?¡± Qin Wanru widened her watery eyes. She was so excited that she could not help sitting straight up. It could be seen that she was really happy.

    Mingqiu Nun breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, she was ashamed to say that. But when she found that Qin Wanru could neither grind medicinal materials nor distinguish the taste of Qingqu Grass, she felt worried and ventured to suggest that Yujie go with Qin Wanru. Now she felt relieved to see that Qin Wanru was happy.

    It was the best that neither of them was reluctant and they could take care of each other in harmony.

    Mingqiu Nun said with a smile on her face, ¡°Yes, she can go with you.¡± Then she paused for a second and continued, ¡°She can be your maid. In the future, she¡¯ll grind medicinal materials for you. You¡¯re too young to have strength!¡±

    Compared with Yujie who always ground medicinal materials and was Hercules in the monastery, Qin Wanru really had little strength.

    As for the idea that Yujie would pretend to be Qin Wanru¡¯s maid, Mingqiu Nun had carefully thought about it and discussed it with the master of Jingxin Monastery before. Since nominally Mingqiu Nun and Qin Wanru were not teacher and apprentice, Yujie was certainly not her senior sister. Without this rtionship, Yujie had no reason to stay in the General¡¯s Mansion.

    Bing the maid of Qin Wanru was the best way!

    When Qin Wanru saw that Yujie Nun easily carried a fish tank in the monastery, she clearly knew that she needed such a person! And this time the reason also was her!

    But Qin Wanru was still a little worried and asked carefully, ¡°Yujie Nun¡­ does she know?¡±

    ¡°I have mentioned it to her before. My original n is that we travel together and she is your maid all the way. After all, your real maid can¡¯t suffer a lot when you¡¯re on the way.¡± After that, Mingqiu Nun looked at Qing Yue.

    Although Qing Yue was a maid, the girl maid of General¡¯s Manor was also delicate. How could she endure hardship? If Qin Wanru traveled with her, she could offer little help to Qin Wanru on the way.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Seeing that they happened to hold the same view, Qin Wanru knelt straightly and respectfully saluted Mingqiu Nun three times, then she raised her head with red eyes.

    She was really touched!

    In herst life, she missed the opportunity of learning medicine from Mingqiu Nun, so that she also missed an elder who was devoted to her. In this life, she finally found the elder who really loved her.

    Originally, Qin Wanru had settled on Yujie Nun. Unexpectedly, she found her teacher had already decided to ask Yujie Nun to go with her. Even though Qin Wanru was clever and sensible, she could not help feeling sad at this time.

    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be relieved if you and Yujie are together.¡± Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s admiring face, Mingqiu Nun did not feel depressed at all. She could not help showing a kind smile on her face, which made her elegant face brighter.

    Qin Wanru said with firmness, ¡°Mingqiu Nun, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll see you again sometime. Yujie and I will certainlye to see you!¡±

    This was her promise to Mingqiu Nun. Through Mingqiu Nun¡¯s few words, she had known that Mingqiu Nun had a heart knot and its cause was in the capital. She would try to untie Mingqiu Nun¡¯s knot and bring Mingqiu Nun to the capital one day.

    She would take care of Mingqiu Nun! She promised¡­

 Chapter 99 - Itâ€™s a Form of Happiness to be Ignorant

    <strong>Chapter 99 It¡¯s a Form of Happiness to be Ignorant</strong>

    By the time Qin Wanru returned to Old Grandma¡¯s yard, Yujie was already by her side, dressed as a maid.

    The clothes Yujie were wearing belonged to Qingyue. Both of them were of simr build and height, and Qingyue¡¯s clothes fitted perfectly on Yujie.

    Yujie really looked like a courteous maid of a big family after changing out of her nun¡¯s robes. Her natural character was polite, and it fit into the situation perfectly.

    Nun Yujie looked clean and fresh when dressed as a maid, and it made Old Grandma feel very happy. On one hand, she felt that Nun Mingqiu and the Mistress of Jingxin Monastery had put in much effort, while on the other hand, she sensed that the young nun did grow up in the nunnery. She looked calm and poised,pletely devoid of the rashness normally associated with her youth.

    She would serve as a good assistant, if she remained with Zhuozhuo.

    As such, it was decided that Yujie would follow by Qin Wanru¡¯s side and serve as her chief maid. She would also follow Qin Wanru down the mountain.

    On the very day that she descended, the mistress of Jingxin Monastery and Mingqiu Nun came to send her.

    Qin Wanru and Yujie bid the two seniors farewell respectfully and boarded the horse carriage together. It traveled down toward the General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Sister, you really shouldn¡¯t be so concerned. It¡¯s been so many years, and perhaps he¡¯s already long forgotten about it¡­why do you have to put yourself through this?¡± the mistress of Jingxin Monastery turned to ask her younger fellow female disciple softly as she watched the carriage from the General¡¯s Mansion leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past¡­it¡¯s been so long, so we shouldn¡¯t be thinking about that. Big Sister, I¡¯m very good now and at peace with myself¡­isn¡¯t a life that won¡¯t be disrupted by others supposed to be lived like this?¡± Nun Mingqiu said softly and gently as she turned, her elegant face calm and peaceful,pletely devoid of any sign that she minded what the mistress just said.

    The mistress of Jingxin Monastery opened her mouth as she considered whether to mention the matter of the medication on Qin Wanru, but she sighed after seeing the extremely peaceful expression of Nun Mingqiu, which made her look like a venerable nun about to pass away, and stopped herself from trying to persuade her further.

    She did not know if it was better to speak further or not. If she had really gave it up, why would she be concerned about going or meeting him?

    There were some things, however, that she could not try to persuade the mistress about, even though she was her senior. She could only try to console her and help her lead a peaceful and quiet life.

    She was not sure, but perhaps this was a form of happiness.

    By the time Qin Wanru and Old Grandma returned to the General¡¯s Mansion, Shui Run was already waiting at the parking lot of the mansion with a few attendants.

    She hurried over with Nanny Duan upon seeing the Old Grandma¡¯s carriage draw nearer. It seemed that the olddy had rested well at Jingxin Monastery over this period of time; she seemed to be in good spirits.

    The procession helped the olddy toward the backyard and into her own yard. After greeting her again and sitting her down, Nanny Duan got some attendants to serve tea. Only after everything was done did she wave her hands to dismiss the others.

    ¡°Is the packing going to be done?¡± the Old Grandma asked after drinking a sip of tea and catching her breath.

    ¡°Almost done. There are a few important things that I don¡¯t know if I should bring along; I¡¯ll need to ask for Mother¡¯s advice!¡± Shui Run replied respectfully.

    ¡°What items are those?¡± the Old Grandma asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re mainly things pertaining to the shops. These shops are at Jiangzhou¡­¡± Shui Run said before hesitating, as if there was something holding her back.

    Qin Wanry lowered her head and yed with the cup in her hand. She knew why Shui Run was so troubled.

    Naturally, the residence of the General would own a few shops in Jiangzhou. With the uing relocation, the best solution was to sell these shops away. However, they were managed by Madam Di all along, and it would be hard to persuade her to hand over the deeds to the shops.

    Even though they were owned by the General¡¯s estate and not part of Madam Di¡¯s dowry, to her, they belonged to her, and she would not give them up easily.

    Leaving the shops at Jiangzhou was not a big deal. Basically, the estate of the the General was not going to return to Jiangzhou after it shifted to the capital. Even if it were to branch out in future, it would not return to the same spot.

    The Old Grandma frowned; this matter would not be settled easily. She knew that Madam Di would not give up her share of the shops easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with Huai¡¯erter!¡± the Old Grandma said as she continued to frown. As she thought about it, she came to understand the difficulty of the entire matter. She did not really have to snatch the shops back from Madam Di, but the General¡¯s estate would have to spend a huge sum of money after it relocated to the capital. Also, it had to set up new shops there, and in that case, the money that could be obtained from selling the shops held by Madam Di woulde in handy.

    No matter how capable Shui Run was, she could not create money out of thin air.

    However, the shops were in Madam Di¡¯s grasp, and it was really going to hard for her to give them up.

    ¡°Forget it, Mother, let Sister settle it herself. I still have some savings, and we can use it when we reach the capital!¡± Shui Run suggested gently as she became hesitant.

    Even though she was also a wife, her status was lower than that of the first wife. As such, Shui Run had to address Madam Di as ¡°Sister¡±.

    ¡°How much could you have on hand? You don¡¯t have much to begin with, and it won¡¯t be enough. After Huai¡¯er enters the capital, he¡¯ll need to spend a huge sum of money with his acquaintances, much less about the new shops. It¡¯ll be hard to manage even with my own personal savings ¨C we have so many people, and the daily necessities will be more than we can handle.¡±

    The Old Grandma frowned and shook her head before rejecting her suggestion.

    The General¡¯s Estate had quite a sizeable sum of assets in Jiangzhou as well as shops. The problem was that all of them were controlled by Madam Di, and she had no intention of releasing her hold on them.

    ¡°Grandma wants to sell all the shops?¡± Qin Wanru asked. She knew that it was not going to be easy from the looks of her grandmother and Shui Run. Furthermore, Shui Run would definitely get rejected if she asked Madam Di about it. As such, she sounded very helpless.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll sell them all. Leaving them here will trap all our mary resources here, and we also have to leave manpower behind. It¡¯s not worth it!¡± The Old Grandma nodded; she was very troubled.

    ¡°Can we leave the Madam here?¡± Qin Wanru asked as she looked at the teacup in her hand, her curly eyshes twitching gently.

    ¡°Leave Madam Di here? That won¡¯t do. Other issues aside, Duke Yong in the Capital would definitely not agree!¡± the Old Grandma shook her head continuously. She did not even have to consider the suggestion to know that it would not work.

    Qin Huaiyong had just arrived at the capital and did not have any foundations there. He would definitely need the support of Duke Yong¡¯s estate, and he could not return to Jiangzhou. In that case, it would not be appropriate to leave Madam Di, his first wife, behind.

    ¡°Then¡­shall we send the Madam back to her home?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a grin as she raised her eyes. Her somewhat sweet smile made her look very agile. ¡°She¡¯s not from Jiangzhou, and she has to sell the shops if she leaves, right?¡±

    The Old Grandma could not grasp the gist of her argument immediately and nked out momentarily. ¡°Staying at her home is also not appropriate. She¡¯s from Duke Yong¡¯s estate!¡±

    Shui Run¡¯s eyes brightened as she turned back to look at Qin Wanru. She smiled as she said, ¡°Mother, what Wanru said makes sense. We can purposely make the suggestion, and Sister will definitely not agree. She¡¯ll want to leave quickly and then naturally she¡¯ll start selling the shops!¡±

    This time, Qin Wanru smiled gently like a smart and obedient young maid. She did not continue speaking.

    At this stage, it was sufficient enough for Shui Run to understand the conversation. After all, she was still young and should not be making too much obvious actions. She was not willing to let her own family think of her as a monster.

    ¡°The money from the sale of the shops will fall into her hands, and we¡¯ll not be able to pry it away from her!¡± the Old Grandma replied as she shook her head. She nced at Qin Wanru and continued, ¡°You¡¯re a child after all, Zhuozhuo. Your ideas are notprehensive enough.¡±

    Even though she was a child, she was a smart one. Although the matter was still not resolved, the Old Grandma still felt very pleased with her grandchild. In three years¡¯ time, she would be able to hold her own when she got older. She felt grateful that her own grandchild was as smart as the youngdies from bigger and more renowned families.

    ¡°Mother, you still haven¡¯t understood what I meant,¡± Shui Run smiled. She had thought about something after hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s ¡°imperfect¡± words. ¡°Sister is now being confined, and she has no way to find other people on her won. Naturally, she¡¯ll get Nanny Zhou to help sell the shops.¡±

    There were many reliable people around Madam Di, and the most reliable one should be Nanny Zhou who came with her from the capital. Not only was she matured, she also had experience and was a very good assistant.

    Also, due to the fact that Nanny Zhou used to be based at Duke Yong¡¯s estate in the capital, Madam Di trusted her even more.

    ¡°So?¡± the old man had also caught a whiff of something.

    ¡°If she sold the shops, she¡¯ll not be able to reject if the generales to her for the money,¡± Shui Run replied cheerfully. After collecting the money from the sale, they would not have to worry about not having enough money to buy new shops and invite necessary guests after entering the capital.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know when all the money from sale of these shops wille in. If Madam Di knows that Huai¡¯er reached out to her people, she may fight with him. She¡¯ll also not allow him to have any other chance to take money from Nanny Zhou in future and give her firm orders. She may even instruct Nanny Zhou to guard the money with her life. We shouldn¡¯t risk a head on confrontation because of money!¡± the Old Grandma replied, still not really confident about the suggestion.

    If Madam Di steeled herself up for a fight, and the entire Jiangzhou Prefecture knew about their internal squabbles, the General¡¯s estate would be shamed!

    In the past, the Old Grandma would still deduce that Madam Di would not do so out of consideration for her dignity. Now, she was not really sure about whether Di would guard her money even more closely or instruct Nanny Zhou to protect it at all costs because of the proceedings from the sale of her shops were taken from her. Nanny Zhou still had family in Duke Yong¡¯s estate and would definitely follow her instructions.

    No one would be able to hold her ountable if she really was prepared to fight for her money to the death!

    It would also be disastrous if someone died because of the fight over money! Furthermore, Shui Run had just been married into the General¡¯s estate, and if Madam Di grabbed hold of this reason, she would be at the disadvantage! If the estate of Duke Yong used this incident to control Qin Huaiyong after he entered the capital, the General¡¯s estate would also be at a disadvantage.

    Shui Rund could note up with a reply immediately. She was undecided if her n would work, and yet she could not grab hold of any substantial point.

    ¡°Grandma, we just have to get money from Nanny Zhou once!¡± Qin Wanru replied in a somewhat lost fashion after blinking her clear eyes.

    She blinked again after speaking, as if she had not understood her own words. Her expression was somewhat confused.

 Chapter 100 - An Older and Younger Teen

    <strong>Chapter 100 An Older and Younger Teen</strong>

    Shui Run¡¯s eyes widened and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Mother, since this is our only chance, let¡¯s take it from Nanny Zhou.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be the price of a store at most! It¡¯s still not enough!¡± Old Grandma had yet to figure it out.

    ¡°Mother, keep an eye on Nanny Zhou and see who she¡¯s dealing with. Find a way to make them pay on the same day,¡± Shui Run said.

    Her words finally convinced Old Grandma, who nodded after pondering over it. She thought that this idea was feasible.

    Since they must snatch the money out of Nanny Zhou¡¯s hands without Madam Di¡¯s knowledge, they must snatch everything at one go. They must find a way to arrange to get the money on the same day Madam Di would be selling hers.

    If they took the money this time, there would be no more money left to be taken!

    Considering the influence of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to arrange for the culprit who ordered the Jiangzhou Prefecture to sell Madam Di¡¯s store to take out the money on the same day.

    Since it was the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Manor that wanted to sell the store, the others wouldn¡¯t haggle excessively. It would be easy to find buyers and name a price. The possibility of a sessful business transaction was also high!

    ¡°Grandmother, did you keep some of the previous receipts? It¡¯d be great if you did; at least there¡¯ll be some evidence if Madam asks about it!¡± Qin Wanru asked in a childish voice, with her head tilted.

    Old Grandma looked like she was smiling. She shot Qin Wanru a pensive nce and agreed, saying, ¡°Run, go and find the evidence with Nanny Duanter!¡±

    Shui Run and Nanny Duan acknowledged the order!

    Qin Wanru stayed with them for a while longer before walking out of Old Grandma¡¯s courtyard. Instead of returning to her courtyard, she went to the swing near the wall and sat down.

    Out of habit, Qing Yue walked over to give her a push.

    However, Yujie gave her a gentle nudge, indicating for Qing Yue to step aside. She had always been strong, so the task was more suitable for her.

    Qing Yue nodded and stepped aside.

    Yujie walked up and pushed the frame of the swing. Qin Wanru¡¯s figure started to sway, rising and falling with the movement. Yujie was indeed much stronger than Qing Yue, allowing her to push Qin Wanru far higher than before, even higher than the time Qin Wanru leaped over the wall.

    The wind carried the youngdy high. Under her beautiful jet-ck hair was a pair of glistening eyes that were as dark as they were unfathomable. Her mischievous charm carried a hint of yet-to-be-fully-revealed loveliness. Her enchantingly red lips were curled in the corners, making this young girl look even purer and prettier.

    Inside a pavilion adjacent to the General¡¯s Mansion were two youngsters. One was elder than the other. Both had unconventional looks. Their clothing, even more so, was a sign that they weren¡¯t ordinary people. They might be rich or noble.

    ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s such an adorable little thing in the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡± The younger one of the two looked curiously at Qin Wanru, who would swing upward every so often, and clicked his tongue in admiration. He then turned to the grim-faced youngster and said, ¡°Is she the Second Miss of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    The grim-faced youngster put down the document in his hand and turned his head for a look. He looked away and said with disinterest, ¡°The General only has two daughters. Since this one is so young, you¡¯re probably right.¡±

    ¡°Or is it the older one? I heard the older one is so gorgeous that attracted not just the eldest son of the Jiangzhou Prefectural Magistrate and even had an affair with Di Yan. Di Yan loves beautiful women the most. When this one grows up, she¡¯ll surely be a woman whose beauty can overthrow empires!¡±

    The younger oneughed heartily as if he had recalled something good, mocking Di Yan without the slightest hesitation.

    This was their second day in Jiangzhou Prefecture, after all. They had learned what they had to set out to find out. The younger one was particrly interested in the strange marriage between the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and the Jiangzhou Prefectural Magistrate¡¯s Mansion.

    That was far more interesting than their disorderly files. The weather was so nice too; how could they waste it cooped inside the manor? Even an unmarried girl knew how to y on the swing and yet they had to stay here! The more he thought about it, the more bored he became.

    ¡°This one looks young. She¡¯s just a child,¡± the grim-faced youngster said dispiritedly as he picked up the document again.

    No matter how good their eyesight was, they could only tell that it was a young child. It was an exaggeration to call her a youngdy.

    ¡°Even though the Ningyuan Army General has no son, his daughters are both as beautiful as flowers. He is so lucky!¡± The younger one was convinced that Qin Yuru was a great beauty after hearing the rumors. He pinched his chin, leaned over the window, and kept watching.

    He was rather interested in the swing. He decided to install one in his rear courtyard for his amusement once he got home. Once the rest were free, they coulde over to y too. They could even have a littlepetition among themselves.

    The younger one was rather listless during his two days in Jiangzhou. He was ready to go home. He turned his head and looked his grim-faced older brother and asked impatiently, ¡°Brother, when are we going back?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± The grim-faced youngster put down the document in his hand and pinched his forehead. He didn¡¯t look too well.

    If one took a careful look at him, one would realize that he wasn¡¯t born with a grim expression. He just had a poorplexion. Coupled with his aloofness, he just looked like a cold, unfeeling person.

    ¡°So soon? That¡¯s great! But aren¡¯t we looking for Chu Liuchen anymore?¡± The younger one turned around in surprise. To be honest, he was bored of Jiangzhou. He would rather return to the capital soon.

    ¡°He must have returned!¡± The grim-faced youngster leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes. They hadn¡¯t garnered a lot of information, but they learned that Chu Liuchen seemed to have left a long time ago. However, it also seemed like he left just a few days ago. For now, it was difficult for them to track him.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s just go back to the capital! There¡¯s no shortage of opportunities there. Why did we even bother finding him in Jiangzhou?¡± Even though the young one was muttering to himself, he seemed to be in a good mood. He was wearing a wide smile on his face as his gaze fell on that figure.

    ¡°Brother, I heard Ningyuan Army General is being transferred back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be soon.¡± The grim-faced youngster nodded and tugged the corner of his mouth. He seemed incapable of smiling. Even this movement of his mouthcked the intent of a smile.

    ¡°Will his two daughters return with him?¡± the younger one asked, overjoyed. ¡°This young girl looks like a lively one! Not bad!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Ningyuan Army General is someone our Imperial Father has his eye on. Don¡¯t make a reckless move!¡± the grim-faced youngster warned the younger one.

    ¡°What am I trying to do? What can I do? I just think this little girl is pretty fun. That swing of hers looks pretty nice!¡± The younger one narrowed his eyes.

    He was determined to install a swing that could reach that high once he returns to his mansion, the kind that could carry him taller than the wall and make his clothing flutter in the air. It would make him look particrly dashing. He could wear a crimson robe then. Billowing red sleeves would look even better. He would look just like this little girl before him.

    ¡°Brother, do you have any crimson-colored clothing?¡±

    The younger one¡¯s sudden request caught his older brother off guard. Briefly stunned, the grim-faced one turned his head to look at him. ¡°What do you need it for?¡±

    ¡°I think wearing red will make me look good. Look at the girl. Not only is she pretty, but the red makes her look good too. She doesn¡¯t look gaudy at all!¡± the younger one said, smiling. His eyes were bright and lent him a vivacious air.

    ¡°You won¡¯t look as good as Chu Liuchen even if you wear red,¡± the grim-faced youngster said impatiently. He walked toward the imperial bodyguard in the corner and handed him the document in his hand. He quietly gave him some orders.

    His younger brother curled his lips when he saw that he was being ignored. He turned to look at Qin Wanru and scoffed. Chu Liuchen, that devil, would look good in everything, not just in red. Chu Liuchen owned quite a few red clothing. Didn¡¯t he know how pale he looked? How could a man with such pale lips look so extraordinary in red?

    More annoying was the fact that the youngdies from influential families would turn bashful whenever they saw him. They didn¡¯t think that Chu Liuchen might just die anytime and they could very well be a widow before marrying him! What was so good about marrying him?

    Such poor taste indeed!

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m bored. I¡¯ll go out for a walk. Even if someone notices and suspects us, it¡¯ll be toote for them to do anything. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow anyway!¡± the younger one said loudly. He had been keeping his older brotherpany here since yesterday. The more he thought about it, the more smothered he felt. Even though Jiangzhou was boring, he should still take a look around. Otherwise, he would havee here in vain!

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere fun in Jiangzhou,¡± the grim-faced one said.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m just taking a walk. I¡¯ll be back soon! Who knows if there¡¯ll be a surprise?¡± the younger one had already expected such a response from his older brother. He made eyes at him with a bright smile, looking like a rascal.

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere fun in Jiangzhou!¡±

    ¡°Brother, you know it¡¯s not easy for me to travel! Just let me go out and have my fun!¡±

    The grim-faced youngster was impatient to have his younger brother pester him. He rubbed his forehead and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t take too long!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Brother. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± The younger one climbed out of the window and disappeared downstairs in the blink of an eye. It wasn¡¯t easy to get his brother to agree. He should leave as soon as possible. His brother might not let him go after!

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know that someone was stealing a look at her. She was still thinking about the matter earlier. The swing carried her upward and when shended on the ground, her mood was serene.

    Her mother and grandmother were on the right track during their discussion earlier but Qin Wanru thought that some of the details had to be reinforced. So, when her swing carried her downward, she said, ¡°Yujie, stop for a bit. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Yujie stopped pushing her. ¡°What are your orders, Miss?¡±

    She had swiftly settled in her new role. She didn¡¯t put up the slightest bit of resistance against being Qin Wanru¡¯s maid.

    To a girl like her, it would be difficult for her to do anything if she directly departs from Jingxin Monastery. It was best for her to seek shelter from a wealthy family. Moreover, she had grown to admire this Second Miss who was even younger than her during the several days they spent at the monastery. It wasn¡¯t just Qin Wanru¡¯s medical expertise but her conduct too. She was happy to serve Qin Wanru.

    The agreement she signed wasn¡¯t a lifetime one. When she was capable enough in the future and desired to leave, Qin Wanru had promised to let her go.

    ¡°Yujie, tell Nanny Duan to try her best to stop Nanny Zhou from leaving the mansion in the next few days. Tell her to create some trouble so that Nanny Zhou couldn¡¯t leave. Give her the chance to leave only after stopping her for two or three times.¡±

 Chapter 101 - The Suppressed Duo

    Chapter 101 The Suppressed Duo

    Yujie and Qing Yue nced at each other, and they didn¡¯t understand!

    ¡°So she can handle everything when she has the opportunity to go out!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly, and her mouth curved.

    The harder it was to go out, the more she really wanted to get all the things done. The big things needed Nanny Zhou to deal with, but the small things could let other little servants handle. Nanny Zhou couldn¡¯t go out, but those little servants could.

    Informing a person or finding a seller could be done by little servants!

    When she heard that Madam Di wanted to send her back to her hometown, Madam Di must want to sell all the shops she had. Of course, she would also ask for help from her own family in the capital city.

    ¡°Yes, miss. I¡¯ll go now!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s words immediately reminded Yujie, who smiled, respectfully saluted, and looked at Qin Wanru with admiration before she turned to find Nanny Duan.

    Although the miss was younger than her, the miss was smart and could think of anything.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Qing Yue, after you go to Nanny Duan tell her, go back to the yard. I will go out with Yujie! Also, give Yujie a few purses which are used for rewarding people. We will use itter!¡± Qin Wanru suddenly called her.

    Compared with Yujie, Qing Yue was more familiar with the people in the mansion.

    The purses which were used to reward people were filled with silver. She suddenly remembered an important thing, which must be done before leaving Jiangzhou.

    This was a big help for her in the future!

    Calcting the time, that person should be in Jiangzhou right now!

    ¡°Miss, be careful then!¡± Qing Yue nodded and took a few purses out of her sleeve and handed it to Yujie. She said something again before leaving.

    ¡°Yujie, can you go up to this wall?¡± Qin Wanru looked up at the high wall around while narrowing her eyes. She left Yujie not just because Qing Yue was familiar with the people in the mansion.

    ¡°This¡­ I am afraid it is a little difficult. Although I have great strength, I am afraid I can¡¯t jump up to the wall!¡± Yujie looked up at the wall and estimated the height. She felt that it was very difficult for her to do that.

    ¡°What if the swing flies over, can you jump up then?¡± Qin Wanru touched her hand which waspletely recovered. No more idents!

    ¡°Miss, what is your n?¡± Yujie looked at the wall and then Qin Wanru, and asked worriedly. Mingqiu Nun asked her to take care of the miss, and she should not let anything happen to the miss. Those big misses were quiet and steady. Why would she want to get up to the wall?

    ¡°I just want to go out shopping, and I don¡¯t want people in the mansion to know.¡± Qin Wanru looked like it¡¯s taken for granted. She had done this kind of things many times, and it was easy for her to say this.

    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Yujie was still worried.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be dangerous. I¡¯ll just hang around. Even if someone finds me, Qing Yue knows how to deal with it.¡± Qin Wanruughed.

    Qing Yue had been with her for so long and had long understood her thoughts, so Qing Yue just told her to be careful.

    ¡°Miss, how will you up?¡± Yujie was also smart enough to know that Qin Wanru had done such things many times in the past. She thought it should not be dangerous. She looked at the high wall and said.

    ¡°I just jump up when the swing goes up!¡± Qin Wanru raised her head and pointed at the top of the wall.

    Yujie said after estimating the height, ¡°If miss can go up, I can also go up like you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Qing Yue can¡¯t go up with my method!¡± Qin Wanru remembered the awkward look of Qing Yue in the past andughed.

    ¡°If the miss can, I definitely can!¡± Yujie said with certainty.

    ¡°Okay, then watch me!¡± The smile on Qin Wanru¡¯s face was getting brighter and brighter. ¡°You stand behind first!¡±

    Yujie listened and retreated. After a certain distance from the swing frame, Qin Wanru began to swing the swing. She tramped the tree every time in the same position, and she swung higher and higher.

    At this time, her attention was all on the swing¡¯s frame. However, she did not pay attention to the teenager standing outside the wall. The teenager looked at her body which was a bit higher than the wall. She swung really high!

    Thest time she swung to the same position, Qin Wanru loosed her hand and jumped to the top of the wall, grabbing the tile of the wall. Her body shook a bit, which scared the teenager outside the wall and Yujie inside the wall as they both rushed to the wall in fear that she would identally fall down.

    Qin Wanru rxed and stabilized her body. She turned her head and looked inside, whispering, ¡°Yujie, can you do it?¡±

    Seeing that Qin Wanru was stable, Yujie was rxed and nodded. ¡°Miss, you can rest assured that I can!¡±

    Although she hadn¡¯t done this, she saw what Qin Wanru did and thought it was not difficult. She was more flexible than average people and had great strength.

    Sitting on the swing, she pulled the fiber rope above and felt it. She then looked up at Qin Wanru, who was still on the high wall. ¡°Miss, you go down first or move aside. I¡¯m afraid to hit youter!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then wait a minute and let me go down first!¡± Qin Wanru looked around and thought it was safer to go down.

    She took a few steps aside to the trunk that stretched out the wall. She held the branch carefully and slid down.

    ¡°I saw it for the first time that a big miss went over a wall and climbed a tree. Good job. Well done!¡± Before shended, she heard someone talking.

    Qin Wanru was startled and almost fell from the tree. She calmed down and slowly slid down. She turned her head, and her unfriendly eyes fell on a little boy who was leaning against the wall with a face of bystander.

    Although the young boy still had a grass in his mouth, his luxury clothes and his extravagance showed that he was not an ordinary people.

    Behind him was a little servant who looked the same age as the young boy. At this time, he looked and smiled at Qin Wanru. Like his master, he was also a bystander.

    Qin Wanru puckered her pink and tender lips. She didn¡¯t know this person, but she knew that this person was not ordinary.

    In herst life, she had seen some young masters. But the one in front of her seemed to be born with extravagance. He definitely was not a young master from a normal family.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Under the long eyshes, a pair of big ck eyes looked at the teenager who suddenly appeared in front of her with alert.

    ¡°How are you not afraid? Why don¡¯t you fall off the tree? I have already made the stance to pick you up!¡± The young boy looked up at the tree aside Qin Wanru and looked at Qin Wanru. He sighed and looked as if it¡¯s a huge pity that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t fall down and let him catch her!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qin Wanru was not happy.

    ¡°Who are you then? Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡± The young boy tilted his head and did not answer her. Instead, he sized her up curiously.

    It¡¯s not just because she turned over the wall, and he had never seen big misses in other families doing ¡°heroic¡± things such as climbing a tree. She also looked good at such a young age. What kind of beauty would she be when she grew up?

    It was a little too far before, and he didn¡¯t see her clearly. At this time, he found out that this beautiful girl in front of him was one of a kind. The pink and cherry-like lips and the jade-like skin were just touching. Even if it was just a girl¡¯s look, it was amazing.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes calmed down, and the long eyshes flicked twice.

    ¡°Just watching you turning over the wall here. I¡¯m curious!¡± The young boy raised his head, threw the grass in his hand, and strode over.

    Qin Wanru did not know what he was going to do and carefully retreated.

    He went under the tree, reached out his hands and hugged the trunk. After trying two times, he moved his legs and climbed up swiftly. After getting the top of the wall, he turned back and sat on the wall proudly. He said to Qin Wanru below, ¡°What do you think? Awesome, right? When ites to climbing trees, none is better than me!¡±

    When he hadn¡¯t finished boasting himself, he felt that his back was hit by something heavily. He could not help but fall down. Xiao Liuzi rushed over and tried to catch him.

    Xiao Liuzi moved swiftly, and the boy also reacted quickly. He reached out his hand and grabbed a branch on the side to slow down his fall so that he would not fall too heavily.

    But when he fell to the ground, he found out that it was different from what he thought. Although Xiao Liuzi was under his body, he couldn¡¯t get up for a moment.

    The young boy also felt very embarrassed in front of such a beauty.

    He tried hard to hold himself up with his hands when he was heavily pressed by something. He had just held up a bit and was actually pressed down again. Xiao Liuzi, who was like the flesh pad below, groaned heavily and wailed, ¡°Master¡­ Please don¡¯t move now. If you press me again, my body would be gone!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at this in shock. Three people stacked up badly because of the fall. Then she saw that Yujie struggled to get up with hands supporting her waist, and the two faces below looked twisted. She could not helpughing.

    The suddenness of this incident was really surprising. How could the timing be so wonderful when Yujie jumped on the wall!

    ¡°Yujie¡­ You¡­ are you okay?¡± Qin Wanruughed and went forward to help supporting Yujie who stood up from the young boy.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ Um¡­ Who are these two? Why are they so stupid and hit under my back?!¡± Yujie moved her waist and found that she was not hurt at all. When she was relieved, she looked at the duo who was just pressed under her body. She also saw their twisted faces and could not stopughing.

    Felling the weight on his body became light and hearing what Yujie said, the young boy understood the situation. It turned out that he was used as a flesh pad. No wonder he couldn¡¯t get up before. He tried hard to get up with his hands on the waist, and then gnashed his teeth to pull up Xiao Liuzi on the ground.

    Xiao Liuzi stood up and twisted his body. He found that it was just some pain, and there was no other injury. Then he hurriedly patted the dust on the young boy¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The young boy touched his waist where withstood the most pressure before. Fortunately, he could move, and it didn¡¯t matter at the moment and looked fine.

    ¡°Really? Master, do you want to go back and let the apanying doctor check you out? If there really is a problem, it¡¯s not good!¡± Xiao Liuzi said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not that I have not fallen before. That girl is even fine, and what problem do I have!¡± Xiao Liuzi said such things in front of two girls, so the young boy felt awkward. He patted his clothes and pushed Xiao Liuzi away with some anger. He then looked at the person standing behind him.

    Then, he was immediately stunned!

 Chapter 102 - The Delicate Embroidery and Toggle-And-Loop Button

    Chapter 102 The Delicate Embroidery and Toggle-And-Loop Button

    ¡°Where are they? It is only a moment before I hear theughter of both of them. Where did they go in just a moment?¡±

    ¡°Eunuch Liu, where are they?¡± The little boy blinked his eyes and asked.

    Eunuch Liu also turned, looked around and said confusedly. ¡°They¡­ They are gone!¡±

    ¡°Go to find them!¡± The little boy trod with force and turned to run forward. It was only a moment. He believed that he could catch up with them.

    Seeing his master run out, Eunuch Liu also hurried to follow.

    After the two men went away, Qin Wanru appeared and pped her hands with Yujie.

    In fact, they were just in the corner of the parapet. The neighbor seemed to be a rich family. At first sight, the gap between the two households looked very small and was hardly avable to hide people. However, Qin Wanru, who once saw Qi Baiyu hiding there, knew that the gap only looked small but could really hide someone!

    After avoiding the strange master and servant, Qin Wanru left in the opposite direction, and then naturally went around the busiest street in Jiangzhou Prefecture.

    There were a lot of people in the street. The shops on both sides seemed to be doing excellent business, but Qin Wanru didn¡¯t stop but went straight to a satin store.

    The satin store was veryrge. Yujie looked at it and thought it might be thergest satin store in Jiangzhou Prefecture. It wasrger than the ones she saw just now. There were many people entering and leaving the store, and most of them were females.

    After entering into the satin store, Qin Wanru began to select. There were various beautiful silks and satins, which were dazzling at first nce.

    Instead of staying at the door of the store, Qin Wanru went inside. There was also a tailor shop. It was convenient for people here to select material and get tailor-made clothes.

    Qin Wanru stood at the material in front of the tailor shop.

    A shop-boy ran out at once. Seeing Qin Wanru, he guessed that she was either rich or respectable. He respectfully said, ¡°What would you like, Miss. Would you like to take your measurements first before selecting the material?¡±

    Qin Wanru picking up a few pieces of material and took a look. She seemed to be not satisfied with them. She said critically, ¡°Are all your materials here?¡±

    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t like the material here, you could go upstairs. There are something like embroidery and toggle-and-loop buttons of the clothes upstairs. If you like, you could also choose some.¡± The shop-boy reached out and pointed to the stairway, which was at the end of the room and looked not very big.

    ¡°Is there enough good cloth upstairs? Or they just look like these materials? Qin Wanru put down the material in disgust and raised her head proudly. She looked around the store. Obviously, she was not satisfied with all the material at present.

    ¡°My Miss only buys exquisite materials and doesn¡¯t care about money!¡± Yujie astutely continued saying and looked at the material around her in disgust.

    So, she was a potential customer.

    The shop-boyughed happily and pointed to the stairs. He directed them vigorously. ¡°Miss, this way, please. There must be some material you like. Please go up and have a look!¡±

    As he spoke, he first took a few steps up, and then turned back respectfully, stretching out his hand politely. He nodded and bent down with a smile!

    Qin Wanru nodded and then went upstairs with Yujie.

    The shop-boy led them to a room and called a responsible supervisor on the second floor. Since she was a potential customer, he could not treat her rudely.

    Therefore, at this time, the one who served Qin Wanru was no longer a shop-boy!

    There was indeed a lot of material upstairs, which were ced differently from those pieces of material piled casually downstairs. Each piece of material here upied the same room and was separated by category with delicate packaging.

    In a corner, there were many essories for ready-made clothes, including exquisite toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery. They were very beautiful and expensive.

    However, as the essories for ready-made clothes, there were only a few which were ced on a counter in the northeast.

    Because of the inconspicuousness and the high price, there were very few people in front of the counter and no one was looking at them.

    Qin Wanru was standing in front of this counter right now. She asked the shop-boy beside the counter to take out some toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery and looked at them carefully on the counter.

    ¡°Miss, this kind of button is the best here. There is no such a button in the whole Jiangzhou. Even our shop doesn¡¯t have many such buttons.¡± The supervisor said with his hand pointing at the toggle-and-loop button which was taken out by a shop-boy at Qin Wanru¡¯s request.

    There were four types of buttons: plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum. All of them looked delicate and poetic. At first nce, she could tell that they were made by unordinary people.

    ¡°Miss, look at these kinds of embroidery. They are beautiful, aren¡¯t they? If you have such embroidery on your clothes, it will be elegant and beautiful just like the fairy¡¯s clothes in the sky.

    The portrayal of the supervisor was so vivid that it was almost possible to fly to the sky!

    He conveyed a feeling that their material was the best and the people who wore it must be more beautiful than fairies.

    Qin Wanru smiled faintly and thought, ¡°The supervisor is indeed a glib talker whose praise can make people fly.¡±

    ¡°How many toggle-and-loop buttons do you have? And this kind of embroidery?¡± Qin Wanru liked these essories taken out and asked with a smile.

    ¡°There are ten pairs of this kind of buttons. If you like, Miss¡­¡± The supervisor smiled and thought that she was indeed a potential customer. None of these things were touched and today, he could finally sell them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not enough?¡± The supervisor was stunned for a while. Each kind had ten pairs, and four kinds meant forty pairs. She really wanted to use these buttons until she was old!

    ¡°Are there more buttons?¡± Qin Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to take some time!¡± The supervisor said with embarrassment.

    ¡°Why? I also want these kinds of embroidery. They are beautiful! How many do you have?¡± Simrly, there were four patterns of embroidery, including plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum, which had different charm.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s all here. If you want them all, you can take them, but we don¡¯t have more.¡± The supervisor said with hesitation. The embroidery was different from the toggle-and-loop button and it took a lot of time for each piece.

    Yujie said after Qin Wanru, ¡°Can you make more embroidery? My Miss likes them, and money is not a problem!¡±

    Even the girl servant was ostentatious, thedy was indeed rich.

    The supervisor felt embarrassed. He looked at the master and servant who were ¡°rich and generous¡± and told the truth. ¡°These embroidery items and toggle-and-loop buttons are made by an embroidered maid. But the contract between the embroidered maid and our shop will expire soon. We have made it clear that we will not renew it!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at Yujie who nodded while taking out two wallets from her sleeve and handed to the supervisor. ¡°Tell us about the embroidered maid. Why are you going to stop hiring such an excellent embroidered maid?¡±

    Having received two wallets, the supervisor touched them and felt relieved. He looked around and found no one was around before he said in a low voice, ¡°She can make delicate toggle-and-loop buttons, but the price is too high and few people buy it. So our shopkeeper doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s cost-effective, so we fired her. It happened recently!¡±

    Qin Wanru asked, ¡°Where does she live?¡±

    Because of the two wallets, the supervisor was very active and didn¡¯t feel that Qin Wanru¡¯s question was rude. ¡°She lives at the corner of Tangdong Street. You can ask around. Many people know Madame Dong, who made toggle-and-loop button and embroidery!¡±

    He was talking about the store¡¯s secrets, so his voice became lower and lower.

    Fortunately, he was a supervisor. If he were a shop-boy in the store, he would know nothing.

    ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru was about to turn around and leave, Yujie said with a smile and followed Qin Wanru downstairs.

    Qin Wanru knew Tangdong Street, which could be found after turning two intersections. The two people walked and asked an old woman in a grocery store at a turning who directed them the way.

    They turned into a small alley.

    The alley was not wide, and the ground was covered with scattered bluestone bs. Several ces had been broken. There were several small courtyards on both sides with the doors open. Many people came in and out. It could be seen that several families were living together, and the environment looked not good at all.

    Fortunately, Madame Dong lived in a small separate courtyard at the entrance of the alley. After asking passers-by, Qin Wanru was sure and Yujie went forward to knock at the door.

    They waited a long time before someone opened the door. A middle-aged, thin woman was surprised to see ady in beautiful clothes standing outside the door.

    ¡°Is this Madame Dong¡¯s house, please?¡± Yujie came forward to greet with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I am. What can I help you, youngdy?¡± Madame Dong stopped at the door and looked at Qin Wanru. She was not sure who the youngdy was, but she was sure that she had never seen her before. Otherwise, she could not have forgotten such an excellent face.

    ¡°Could we talk inside?¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said softly.

    Madame Dong looked at them again and did not find malice on their faces. Then she let them in and closed the door of the courtyard.

    The courtyard was very small, with three bungalows, and it was full of clutter which looked a bit dpidated.

    Madame Dong led them into the room. There were a table and a few benches at the front door. Another table near the window with some unfinished embroidery, cloth for buttons, and brackets on it. They looked undone and were piled up in disorder.

    ¡°Miss, sit down, please. It is a little humble here. Please forgive that!¡± Madame Dong invited Qin Wanru to sit down, picked up a teapot with a broken corner on the table, and poured Qin Wanru a bowl of tepid water.

    The water was put in arge porcin bowl and she handed it to Qin Wanru!

    ¡°Mom, is there a guest? Who is it?¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice came from the rightpartment who sounded surprised.

    Half of the curtain which was made by figured cloth was flipped and a girl came out of it!

 Chapter 103 - Conditions Are Agreed and Everything Is Ready

    Chapter 103 Conditions Are Agreed and Everything Is Ready

    A 17-or 18-year-olddy stood at the door with a somewhat delicate appearance. She was shocked to see Qin Wanru in the room. She had heard her voice and wanted to help serve her. To her surprise, she didn¡¯t expect to see such a youngdy.

    ¡°This is my daughter Dong Xiuer!¡± Madame Dong saw her daughtere out and said. Then she asked Qin Wanru, ¡°Excuse me,dy, who are you¡­¡±

    She still had no idea of Qin Wanru¡¯s identity.

    Yujie saw Qin Wanru nod and before she stepped forward and answered, ¡°She is the Second Miss of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin?¡± Madame Dong said uneasily, while Dong Xiuer looked up and down at Qin Wanru with curiosity. There was such a furor in the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansiontely.

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said frankly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Miss Qin visits me.¡± Madame Dong did not think that she had anything to do with the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and she had never seen the Second Miss Qin before. So, she was even more confused.

    ¡°I do have something to do with you. I heard that Madame Dong rescinded your contract with the store before.¡± Qin Wanru asked directly.

    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Madame Dong said after a silence.

    ¡°Would Madame Dong like to sign a contract with me?¡± Qin Wanru smiled. She had checked the time. Madame Dong and her daughter should stay in Jiangzhou for some time in thest lifetime before they went to the capital city in the end. If they went there at this time, which was at least two or three years earlier than the previous life!

    ¡°Does Second Miss Qin open a clothing store?¡± Looking up and down at Qin Wanru who seemed to be a child, Madame Dong felt incredible.

    ¡°I am going to, so I want to employ you as my shopkeeper. Do you agree?¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and her meaning was simple.

    In fact, it was hard to believe that she was such a youngdy who could open a shop on her own initiative, but her identity was true, and the name of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was quite prestigious.

    ¡°You mean you want me to help you?¡± Madame Dong was still hesitant. The childishdy wanted to open a shop on her own initiative. What did she know? Would she know nothing and make decisions arbitrarily? Would she mess the shop and me her for everything?

    She couldn¡¯t expect a child who hadn¡¯t grown up yet, to be very sensible. What¡¯s more, she was the favored miss in the General¡¯s Mansion.

    It would be good if she was not willful or outrageous!

    ¡°Yes, all the business in the shop will be entrusted to Madame Dong. You can also buy shares with your skill.¡± Qin Wanru said with a slight smile. She blinked her eyes and raised her delicate and pink face, with a calm and decent look, which did not conform to her childish appearance.

    Looking at her bright and peaceful eyes, Madame Dong could not help but believe in the Second Miss Qin.

    ¡°Mom, please promise her. It seems that Second Miss Qin really wants to open a shop!¡± Dong Xiuer did not think a lot. She was young and more candid. Looking at Qin Wanru, she felt that the youngdy was cordial, who not only looked beautiful but also seemed to have a good temper. She should be sober.

    She was much better than those olderdies who were fragile and still pretended to know.

    Madame Dong¡¯s former owner also had a young daughter, who often messed the things in the shop, and enjoyedmanding people like knowing the business. Atst, she arrogantly scolded the people in the shop as if she was very capable.

    She was just a daughter of a businessman and could be so proud, not to mention the miss of an official family!

    But the Second Miss Qin before her eyes looked incredibly mature.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Since her daughter had agreed and she was thinking of finding a job originally. Her contract would be terminated, and she had to find something to do.

    ¡°Madame Dong, I¡¯d like to invite you to the capital city with me. I want to open a clothing store in the capital city.¡± Qin Wanru said with a gentle smile and her eyes were peaceful.

    ¡°You want to open a shop in the capital?¡± Before Madame Dong said anything, Dong Xiuer became excited. Her eyes lit up immediately, and her voice erged unconsciously.

    Ordinary people had not been told that the Ningyuan Army General was going to leave Jiangzhou.

    ¡°Yes, my Miss is going to follow our general to the capital. We are sorting things out and leave soon!¡± Yujie said methodically.

    ¡°Mom, we can go to the capital city. We can go to the capital city!¡± Dong Xiuer turned to Madame Dong with an exciting smile and red eyes.

    Madame Dong lowered her head as if she was considering silently.

    Qin Wanru gracefully picked up the big porcin bowl and took a sip of water. She did it naturally and elegantly, without any grievance or difort as if she was drinking tea brewed from the first-ss tea-leaf.

    The soft sunshine sprinkled on her face from the window, which made people peaceful.

    It was unknown when Madame Dong raised her head. Seeing Qin Wanru put down the porcin bowl, she nodded with determination. ¡°Second Miss Qin, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°Well, we will leave recently. You can get all your things done. Five dayster, I will let Yujie take you into the mansion. Then we will leave for the capital city together.¡± Qin Wanru nodded and carefully continued saying, ¡°Are five days enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are enough!¡± Madame Dong thought for a while and answered. She didn¡¯t have many things here. Even the courtyard she lived in was rented.

    Qin Wanru stood up and looked at Yujie who took out three wallets from her cuff. They were all the wallets that Qingfeng gave her.

    Qin Wanru took over the wallets and put them on the table personally. ¡°The money is for Madame Dong to settle down your staff. When youe to the mansion, I¡¯ll make negotiate payment. You can be assured that I will pay you well. As for the shares, I am making it clear to you first. I will divide the shop into 100 shares, and you can get five shares by craftsmanship!¡±

    It would be satisfying that she could get a share through bing a shareholder by craftsmanship. More so, it was a shop in the capital city.

    Not to mention how big the store would be, even in the corner, it was also in the capital city. Taking rent and purchase cost into ount, she couldn¡¯t open a store without 10,000 taels of silver. So, five shares were equivalent to 500 taels of silver. Madame Dong used to make a few taels of silver in a month, and it was impossible for her to have so much money to buy shares.

    Madame Dong never thought that she could obtain 5% of the shares. When she saw the wallets Qin Wanru put on the table personally, she felt her sincerity.

    ¡°Second Miss, you can rest assured that I will not let you lose money!¡± Madame Dong was touched by her. She had been desperate for going to the capital city since she could not have enough money to support them. She didn¡¯t expect that she not only was able to go to the capital city but also got such luck. So, she was very grateful to Qin Wanru.

    As the matter had been settled, Qin Wanru took Yujie to leave. Dong Xiuer and Dong Madame apanied them to the door. When Dong Xiuer walked, Yujie found that one of her legs was abnormal and she was slightlyme. Yujie did not know that it was congenital or recently injured.

    But since Qin Wanru did not ask, she politely pretended not to see it.

    Aftering out of Madame Dong¡¯s house and leaving the alley, Qin Wanru felt really tired. She looked around, trying to find a ce to rest when she saw a teahouse opposite.

    ¡°Miss, shall we go up and have a rest?¡± Yujie found she was tired at first nce, so she looked at the teahouse opposite and suggested.

    ¡°Good!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and replied.

    They entered the teahouse one after the other. A waiter came out to wee them. When he saw a youngdye with her girl servant, he directed them to the second floor. There were many private rooms on the second floor. They were very suitable for those youngdies to have a rest and see the street view.

    The waiter took them into a small private room with windows. He lifted the window slightly, and the warm and bright sunshine shone to the table next to the wall.

    After they ordered tea, the waiter walked out. Soon he brought refreshments and a pot of brewed tea.

    Looking at Yujie standing next to her, Qin Wanru said, ¡°Yujie, sit down. There¡¯s nobody now!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not tired. In the course of staying in Jingxin Monastery, when I was busy, I ran around all day long and had no time to stand, not to mention to sit!¡± Yujie shook her head. She really didn¡¯t care about it. When it was busy in Jingxin Monastery, she had to help, picking up things and moving things. She was used to it.

    She really didn¡¯t feel tired after such a short walk!

    ¡°Well. Miss, I remember that I have been here before. There is also a pastry shop nearby. It is said that the pastries there are the most delicious in Jiangzhou. Would you like to try them, Miss?¡± Yujie looked out of the window, thinking of the scenes she visited in Jiangzho, and her eyes suddenly lit up.

    Seeing Yujie¡¯s eyes full of desire, Qin Wanruughed. Knowing that she was the one who wanted to eat, Qin Wanru nodded instantly. ¡°Okay, go to buy some delicious pastries. I¡¯ll have a try!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± Yujie said happily, then turned around and went out. When she came to the door, she suddenly hesitated again. ¡°Miss, if I leave at this time, is it all right?¡±

    She worried that someone would offended Qin Wanru.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s nearby. It won¡¯t take much time!¡± Qin Wanru said casually.

    ¡°Well, I wille back quickly!¡± Yujie thought she was right. It wouldn¡¯t take much time before she returned. It looked very quiet here!

    After thinking for a while, she went out of the door. After she walked outside, she closed the door especially. Then she turned to the stairs and hurried to buy pastries.

    Several guests came up downstairs and brushed past her when she heard a surprising sound, but she didn¡¯t care. It was the first time she went out after resuming secr life. No one could possibly know her.

    However, the sound was not because of her!

 Chapter 104 - She Was So Bold

    Chapter 104 She Was So Bold

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You met someone?¡± the young man with a cold face asked without stopping.

    ¡°I seemed to see someone I know!¡± The quirky boy, who was younger than the man, stared at the room upstairs. If he was right, the girl came out from that room.

    The cold-faced boy didn¡¯t care about what he just said.

    The waiter continued to take them to their private room, but when they just walked past Qin Wanru¡¯s room, the younger boy suddenly opened the door of the closed room.

    The grim-faced boy stopped unpleasantly and rebuked him in a low voice, ¡°Stop it.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I met a friend! Let¡¯s share a table with her!¡± The younger boy was not so fastidious, pointing at the room inside.

    In the private room, Qin Wanru was still holding a cup of tea in her hand. She was startled by the movement of the door being opened. But she quickly regained herposure. Her eyes fell on the face of the grim-faced boy, then she lightly frowned. She thought that he was familiar somehow. But she didn¡¯t know him!

    When she looked at the young boy striding in recklessly, she couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, may I share a table with you?¡± The little boy walked straight in before Qin Wanru had said anything. He just pulled up a chair next to her and sat down.

    So, he was just asking. That didn¡¯t mean anything even if she said no.

    ¡°How can you be so rude? Come out of there, little brother!¡± said the young man in a cool, dignified voice. Then he nced at the delicate face of Qin Wanru, thinking that this youngdy looked like she came from a well-off family. Why didn¡¯t she have a servant by her side? Then it hit him that her maid might have just walked away because his fourth brother had seen her maid outside the room, he said he met someone he knew.

    Then he moved, wanting to leave the room.

    ¡°Big brother, this is Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. We¡¯ve met her before!¡± The younger boyughed loudly.

    ¡°The second daughter of Qin Huaiyong?¡± The grim-faced boy stopped and thought for a while. Then he walked into the room and even sat down in the chair in front of Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru pursed her pink lips with her big bright eyes falling on the brothers. Anyone could see that she was not in a good mood.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you can call me Mr. Xin. This is my eldest brother. Since we knew each other before, I think it¡¯s fine that we have some tea together.¡± Mr. Xin spoke as if they were old friends. He didn¡¯t take himself as a stranger at all, pouring himself a cup of tea and taking a sip.

    A servant standing behind the grim-faced boy came forward and poured a cup of tea for them, and then respectfully moved backward.

    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been chasing you for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to run so fast for such a little girl like you. It¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ve never seen such ady from a well-off family who can climb walls and run so fast!¡±

    Mr. Xin gave Qin Wanru a thumbs up and praised her.

    The Capital City, Mr. Xin and the man who looked familiar in front of her. Qin Wanru was suddenly reminded of a name, then it made her blood run cold!

    Mr. Xin had to be the fourth son of the emperor.

    Her hand firmly holding the handkerchief was shaking slightly. Fortunately, she put her hands under the table. She had already died once and now possessed the memory of a second life. Otherwise, she would have stood up uncontrobly, turned around, and run away.

    She remembered who he was.

    The eldest brother was Prince Yue, Chu Liuyue, the current emperor¡¯s first prince. He was once appointed as the Prince of the East Court. But he was deposed after two years. And Chu Liuchen became the new prince. Most importantly, it was Chu Liuyue who had given the order to cut her body in half at the waist!

    The child¡­ the sixth prince, who had been left for her to take care of, died when he was put in her arms. That woman handed him to her and immediately used her of strangling the child to death. And everyone around her imed that the woman was telling the truth.

    On that day, it was clear that he was standing on a pavilion not far away and saw everything. But he didn¡¯t help her. He said nothing and made her sacrifice her life and be the first person to be put to death through the torturous punishment of cutting the body in half at the waist. He even drugged her and made her dumb, depriving of her chance to defend herself.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t understand. But after she was cut and had one breath left, she suddenly realized it. That woman was with Chu Liuyue. They strangled the child to death and needed someone to take the me. Without that child, the only remaining bloodline of the emperor would be him. He could also use the emperor to deal with Chu Liuchen!

    She was just a pawn to cover up his crime!

    She felt that she was in such tremendous pain. Of course she hated him so much.

    Subconsciously, she raised the cup in her hands and spilled it on Chu Liuyue¡¯s face with madness in her eyes.

    The tea was not hot, because it had been in her hand for a while. But it did startle Chu Liuyue. He saw the teaing from right above his head and wet his fastidious clothes.

    ¡°How dare you! How could you harm the prince? Kneel!¡± The eunuch who followed Chu Liuyue immediately yelled at her. His face turned pale. Then he hurriedly came over to help Chu Liuyue clean the tea on his head.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Go away!¡± Qin Wanru pressed down her disgusted feeling and shouted back at them. She fiercely red at Chu Liuyue with her bright eyes and wasn¡¯t frightened at all.

    No wonder she felt that face was familiar. The day she saw him, he was wearing a formal crown and drooping small pearls covered up part of his face.

    The room was extremely quiet. Everyone was shocked by the scene!

    Then Chu Liuxin seemed toe to his senses. He suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Big brother, she takes you as a rogue! This girl is not just a youngdy from a respectable family. She is really bold. I¡¯ve seen her climb walls and trees. And she even could run away under my watch. Now she even thinks that you are a rogue. She¡¯s so funny!¡±

    Chu Liuyue took the little handkerchief from the eunuch and wiped his face. His eyes fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s face. She had long and curly eyshes, big eyes full of anger, a fair and pink little face with delicate features, and pink lips without any lipstick on. He had never seen a girl who was so beautiful and delicate.

    He didn¡¯t look carefully at her before. Now when he took a deeper look, he was amazed by the way she looked.

    But this little girl was too bold. When he thought that she even dared to spill a cup of tea on his face, his face turned cold.

    ¡°No matter where youe from, this is Jiangzhou, no one can be outrageous here!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly and turned around to leave. No one noticed the murderous coldness in her angry eyes.

    If there was a dagger just now, Qin Wanru thought that she would stab him, regardless of anything. All the memories shed back. She was set up and cut to death. All this hate was about to drive her crazy. She couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.

    She was afraid that if she lost control of herself, there would be no excuse for her to use as a cover.

    ¡°Hey, hey, wait, this¡­¡± Chu Liuxin froze when he saw Qin Wanru run away without hesitation. He took a look at his brother, who was all wet, so he didn¡¯t chase after her.

    ¡°Big brother, this girl is really bold, but that¡¯s her only problem. Didn¡¯t you see her on the swing before? The youngdies in Jiangzhou are more interesting than those in the Capital City. There are no so many rules for them. They can just do whatever they want. That¡¯s great!¡±

    Chu Liuxin smiled.

    ¡°The second daughter of General Qin?¡± Chu Liuyue raised his eyebrows and asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s so young. I guess she was only 10 years old. She¡¯s fun, bold and good at climbing. Bro, you didn¡¯t see that. She was so proficient when she got down from the tree. She definitely did that a lot. She is so funny!¡± Thinking of the scene before, Chu Liuxinughed again.

    She really surprised him back then. But today, she also startled him again!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Chu Liuyue stood up and said coldly.

    ¡°Hey, I thought we decided to have tea, take a rest here, and enjoy the view of Jiangzhou¡­¡± Chu Liuxin¡¯s voice became lower and lower. Then he finally just shut up because it wasn¡¯t convenient for Chu Liuyue to stay here to drink some tea with that messy look.

    ¡°You can stay!¡± Chu Liuyue said, then turned around and strode away.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up to change your clothes and have a rest, bro. Be careful not to catch a cold!¡± Chu Liuxin was so happy when Chu Liuyue let him stay here, so he showed his concern for him and walked him out.

    It was incredible that his brother could let him stay. He would be morefortable without him by his side. But it was a pity that he didn¡¯t know where the girl was going. She must have taken him as a rogue as well.

    It was fine. When General Qin came to the capital, he still got a chance to meet her. When Chu Liuxin put things this way, he was also not so anxious to see Qin Wanru.

    Chu Liuyue ignored his hooting, striding downstairs with his men.

    ¡°Your Highness, should I ask someone to grab her?¡± a guard hurried to Chu Liuyue and said in a low voice.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s OK.¡± Chu Liuyue shook his head.

    ¡°Right.¡± Although the guard felt a little weird, he still moved backward.

    ¡°Miss, why did youe?¡± Yujie was surprised when looking at Qin Wanru. She rushed back while carrying a cake and came across Qin Wanru on the road.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Qin Wanru looked behind her. No one was chasing her, she was so relieved and she sneered.

    She only looked like a child now. Chu Liuyue cared so much about his reputation, so he would not do anything to her. Besides, it was them who were being impolite. And they even barged open the door of her room. With all that, he couldn¡¯t say anything if she misunderstood them and spilled water on his face.

    When returning home, Qin Wanru went to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study first, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet Nanny Zhou at the door of the study.

 Chapter 105 - Soup with Blood

    Chapter 105 Soup with Blood

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss!¡± Nanny Zhou seemed to have hovered in the door of the study for a while, then she had to break in. Her eyes shed when she saw Qin Wanru. She quickly rushed over.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru stopped and asked her.

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ Can you help madam take it to the General? This is the soup Madam made for the General in the kitchen.¡± As she spoke, Nanny Zhou opened the basket she was carrying. It was really a bowl of thick soup. It smelt really good.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you take it yourself?¡± Qin Wanru raised her head and looked at the servant who guarded the study, then asked in confusion.

    ¡°This¡­ The servant won¡¯t let me go in, so I have to ask you for help, Miss. Madam had spent a lot of energy cooking this soup. She picked all the materials by herself. She even injured her hand cooking this soup.¡± Nanny Zhou smiled and kept asking her for help.

    ¡°Have you found a doctor for her?¡± Qin Wanru was worried when she heard that, so she asked softly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ No, I haven¡¯t. I want to tell the General about it and then go find the doctor.¡± Nanny Zhou suddenly avoided eye contact with Qin Wanru.

    ¡°How can you wait for this? I¡¯ll ask someone to find the doctor right away!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    A trace of panic shed through Nanny Zhou¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly put down the basket and waved her hands. ¡°Second Miss, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Now you need to take the soup. It¡¯s more important. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold. Please help me take it to the General.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡¯s hand is quite urgent.¡± Qin Wanru looked around, then saw a maiding toward her. She told Yujie to stop her. ¡°Go find a doctor right now to help Madam and take a look at her injury. She got hurt while cooking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± said the old maid.

    She was so fast that Nanny Zhou couldn¡¯t get the chance to stop her. Then the nanny suddenly turned angry. She pointed at the old maid who was walking away, trying to use Qin Wanru. ¡°What kind of doctor is she going to get? Miss, does she know the doctor who always takes care of Madam?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Madam just lightly hurt her hand while she was cutting vegetables? Does Madam really need a doctor who always looks after her to take care of such a small wound?¡± Yujie blinked, asking in confusion.

    That made Nanny Zhou so angry that her face turned red because of anger. But she couldn¡¯t say anything. This was not what she had nned and discussed with Madam Di.

    They wanted to deliberately bring the soup with blood to the General. When he saw the soup, he would need to ask what happened. Then she could exin to the General that Madam had hurt her hand while cooking the soup, so she identally stained the soup. The General would definitely ask to get a doctor for her.

    She could also take the opportunity to go out of the house. But now, what Qin Wanru did just ruined their n. There was no way that she could go out now. So, of course Nanny Zhou was angry.

    ¡°How can a little maid like you know about Madam¡¯s health?¡± Nanny Zhou was angry, so she spoke in a cold tone. Now she lost her chance, so she would not have some kind attitude toward Qin Wanru.

    ¡°We did need a doctor to tell us Madam¡¯s condition. You should go back, Nanny Zhou. If the doctores, he may need someone there to tell him what happened to Madam,¡± Qin Wanru said calmly.

    Nanny Zhou took a look at Qin Wanru. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t help even if she stayed here. She snorted, picking the basket up, and left.

    The servant who guarded at the door saw the scene in front of him, and he could not helpughing. Nanny Zhou did keep bothering him to let her in. And she wouldn¡¯t give up, which made him so sick. But the General had given the order earlier. He said not to let Nanny Zhou enter. Now she finally left.

    ¡°Is Father inside?¡± Qin Wanru walked toward him and said.

    The servant hurriedly greeted her. ¡°The General is dealing with official business inside. Does Second Miss have something to talk to him about? I¡¯ll inform him right away.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s OK. I just came back from outside and I brought some delicious cakes for my father. You can just take them in for me.¡± Qin Wanru smiled.

    Yujie got them out from her behind her, then gave the servant the cakes in her hands. The servant took them immediately.

    ¡°Father won¡¯t let Nanny Zhou go in?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°The General has said to not let the servants of Madam Die and bother him. If they really have something important to say, they can go talk to Madam Shui. Now Madam Shui is in charge of everything in the inner court,¡± the servant replied.

    So the Old Grandma had discussed it with Father. That was why Nanny Zhou did this. They made up the thing about hurting the Madam¡¯s hand.

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly. It was great that they were so anxious. Once she got the chance to go out, she would definitely find the buyers for the shops and negotiate the price with them.

    The price to sell a shop was quite high. So the first time she went out, she could only find the buyers and set the price, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the money.

    Then the second time Nanny Zhou went out, she would have to go to take the money.

    When Qin Wanru came in from the Chuihua Gate, the old maid was surprised that she got out. But she hade back like this so many times, so the maid didn¡¯t take it seriously, thinking that maybe she didn¡¯t see that she went out.

    Now Madam Shui and Second Miss were in power. No one would be so dumb as toe and question her.

    Back in the courtyard, after freshening up, Qin Wanru sat down by the window. She took out a pile of paper and wrote down what she needed to bring to the capital this time, as well as some necessary items and medicinal materials.

    There was some unique medicine that she could only find in Jiangzhou. Actually, she could also find them in the capital. But that wouldn¡¯t be so nice and suitable. So she just wanted to just bring them all to the capital this time.

    When she finished, she put down the pen and dried the paper off. Then she looked over the paper again to check every detail.

    ¡°Qing Yue, please help me give this to Nanny Yu and help her pick up these things for me.¡± Qin Wanru pointed to the papers on her left. She had these things in her yard, they just needed to help her pack it up.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qing Yue nodded. She took a look and then put it away. Nanny Yu was illiterate. But Qin Wanru wasn¡¯t, so it would be better that she helped Nanny Yu to pack.

    ¡°Yujie, could you help me take a look? Do I need to add more medicine?¡± Qin Wanru pointed to another pile of paper. Compared with Yujie¡¯s understanding of the medicinal materials in Jiangzhou, what Qin Wanru knew was not enough, so she asked Yujie to help her.

    Yujie picked up a few other pieces of paper and looked at them. ¡°Miss, it is indeed a few more. I¡¯ll add something when I go to the pharmacy. If I see something good, I¡¯ll also buy it. Although Jiangzhou is far from the central city, it has plenty of precious medicine.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head and replied.

    Over the next few days, things went well. In particr, Nanny Zhou had gone out and sold the eight shops in Madam Di¡¯s hands with great efficiency, and Madam Di stopped making any more trouble as if they were also preparing to go to the capital.

    Madam Dong and her daughter also got into the house because of Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru had directly told Old Grandma that she wanted to open a shop in the capital. Although the olddy thought she was too young to open a shop, she was convinced because Shui Run agreed and told her to let go.

    The olddy also thought that Shui Run would help Qin Wanru if she couldn¡¯t handle it. And they also needed to open some shops in the capital. Then they could also take care of Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru was finally relieved when Madam Dong and her daughter entered the house. In herst life, the embroidery and toggle-and-loop buttons made by them were quite popr in the Capital City. The price rose again and again. Even the queens in the pce would love to use their embroidery and toggle-and-loop buttons.

    This also made the ordinary tailor shop be the biggest tailor shop in the capital. Many highly custom supplies were made from this shop.

    And Madam Dong also won the heart of the Empress Dowager.

    But in herst life, Madam Dong didn¡¯te to a good end. Her boss threatened her with her crippled daughter. When she entered the pce, she had to pass things unto others that she shouldn¡¯t have. In the end, both mother and daughter died.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know who was doing this to Madam Dong. She had already gone into the pce to paint portraits for the girls at that time. She only heard from others that Madam Dong, the Empress Dowager¡¯s most valued woman, was involved in something big and serious. And they couldn¡¯t find out the truth about why she did that. Thest thing she knew was that Madam Dong and her daughter were pushed out from the pce.

    What surprised her most was that when Madam Dong met her in the pce, she seemed excited and wanted to say something to her. But every time she did, someone happened to be there.

    So up until when Madam Dong and her daughter died, Qin Wanru and Madam Dong had no chance to speak privately!

    At that time, she vaguely felt that Madam Dong and daughter¡¯s things were not simple. It seemed to have something to do with her. Then she heard that they were from Jiangzhou. And they went to a tailor shop because they couldn¡¯t find their rtives.

    Since it had something to do with herself, in this life, Qin Wanru had to strike first. When she came to the capital, she needed to take Madam Dong and her daughter with her. As for Dong Xiuer¡¯s leg, she also saw that it was not congenital. It was when Dong Xiuer was traveling in a carriage two months ago that she was hit by another carriage and fell off the carriage and hurt herself.

    Although she had been seeing doctors, she didn¡¯t recover. And the injury seemed to worsen.

    Madam Dong urgently looked for many doctors. They all said that they could not do anything. But they all said that there might be doctors in the capital city who could cure her. Doctors in Jiangzhou couldn¡¯t help her at all. The doctors¡¯ words made Madam Dong and her daughter have more expectations of the capital city. But with no money in hand, they had to wait.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s invitation to them was great news. Then Qin Wanru said that she could cure Dong Xiuer¡¯s injury, which made them take her as a lifesaver.

    Madam Dong took Dong Xiuer¡¯s hand, kowtowing to Qin Wanru. They even decided to get to the house to serve her, but Qin Wanru refused.

    If Madam Dong was only a servant, she would not be able to meet the Empress Dowager in the future, and she would not be valued by her. Qin Wanru needed someone to be valued by the Empress Dowager, someone to speak in front of her, and someone to deal with the outside world. But it could not be a servant because there were so many limits for a servant. And a servant couldn¡¯t do things that made others feel that it was not fair.

    On her way to the capital, she had to be well-prepared.

    Over the next few days, her life was quiet and peaceful, but then Madam Di broke that.

    When Madam Di was making trouble like a madwoman, Qin Wanru was taking care of Old Grandma and treated her. With Qin Wanru by her side, the olddy¡¯s condition improved.

    ¡°Old Grandma, Madam Di took a group of people to rush to Madam Shui¡¯s courtyard!¡± When they were talking andughing, a maid came in anxiously and informed the olddy.

 Chapter 106 - Talking Nonsense, Checking Through the Ledger!

    <strong>Chapter 106 Talking Nonsense, Checking Through the Ledger!</strong>

    ¡°What¡¯s she going to do?¡± with a frown, Old Grandma asked unpleasantly.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Nothing can stop her! I heard that they¡¯ll fight together soon!¡± full of sweat, the little girl servant ran over there and said nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to have a look!¡± Old Grandma stood up with rage and Qin Wanru hurried to hold her up.

    When they arrived at Shui Run¡¯s yard, people of the two yards had already been jostling and fighting. Fortunately, although Shui Run was standing under the corridor looking pale, she was fine and was protected by several girl servants and old women.

    ¡°How dare you! Everyone, stop fighting! Old Grandma ising!¡± at the sight of this scene, Nanny Duan shouted.

    The people of the two yards all quietly returned to their teams upon seeing Old Grandmaing here.

    ¡°Mother, mother, you must decide for your daughter-inw. I won¡¯t mention that Shui Run had had illicit sexual rtions with the general before she married into our family, but she dares to rob me of my money. That¡¯s my dowry and it¡¯s hardly justifiable to put that sum of money anywhere else. She¡­ she dares to rob me of the money. Mother, if you don¡¯t decide for me, I¡¯ll kill myself here today!¡±

    Madam Di rushed out from one side with her hair disheveled. Before getting close to Old Grandma, she fell to her knees and began to cry while holding Old Grandma¡¯sp.

    She looked really mad as she shouted herself hoarse.

    Shui Run also came over, giving a deep salute to Old Grandma. Pale as her face was, she said nothing.

    Both Old Grandma and Qin Wanru knew the reason for this matter. Nanny Zhou had been out of the house today. She had to help Qin Huaiyong to stop all the money from flowing outside at the moment when entering the door. Madam Di didn¡¯t dare to create a disturbance in front of Qin Huaiyong. So, she ran to make trouble with Shui Run with an air of making it serious.

    ¡°Stand up to speak. You are also a Madam of the general. Why do you have no manners?¡± seeing Madam Di talking nonsense, Old Grandma said coldly as her face clouded over.

    ¡°Mother, today, I would rather die here if this matter isn¡¯t clear to everyone.¡± Madam Di was distressed. All that money was hers, how could she bring benefit to that b*tch Shui Run?

    ¡°What are you talking about? Stand up, go inside, and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Old Grandma didn¡¯t expect Madam Di to make trouble here because she had said something remarkably unpleasant.

    ¡°Madam, stand up first. Let¡¯s go in. What¡¯s going on? If it¡¯s unfair to you, grandmother and father will decide for you!¡± Qin Wanru stretched out a hand sideways to take Madam Di, trying to help her up.

    Unexpectedly, Madam Di didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her, still clinging to Old Grandma¡¯s legs.

    Qin Wanru caught a glimpse of Yujie, and Yujie immediately knew what she meant. Yujie stepped forward to pry Madam Di¡¯s hands while persuading her. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. Old Grandma is old. How can she stand it? Just listen to Young Madam. Come inside and talk!¡±

    Although what she said was gentle, her hands were not gentle at all. With a sudden force, Yujie immediately pried Madam Di¡¯s hands away and took advantage of the opportunity to hold her.

    Madam Di, who knelt on the ground toughly, was immediately pulled up by her.

    Madam Di still refused to stand up, only to find that half of her body had gotten numb because Yujie pressed somewhere she was unaware of on her waist. When she got rid of Yujie¡¯s hands again, she was already in the room.

    ¡°Madam, sit down and talk, please!¡± Qin Wanru put Madam Di in a chair with a conciliatory look!

    ¡°Get out!¡± Madam Di shouted grumpily while pushing Qin Wanru off. If Qin Wanru and her girl servants hadn¡¯t meddled in it, she would have brought time with Old Grandma in the yard. She would not believe that Qin Huaiyong and Old Grandma would still stand fast when she lost her dignity to make a scene. However, she was being held into the room at that moment, she was suddenly less imposing than before.

    When one decided to go the whole hog, they would fail after running out of energy. This was different from her expected n, which made Madam Di grind her teeth in anger secretly.

    Qin Wanru was pushed back two steps and nearly fell. Fortunately, Yujie responded quickly and reached out to hold her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you talk properly? What did Zhuozhuo do to you? You treat her like this!¡± ck with rage, Old Grandma at the head of the table snorted coldly while cing her teacup heavily on the table.

    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s my dowry¡­¡± Madam Di covered her face with her sleeves and stood up, ready to rush to Old Grandma and kneel.

    Qin Wanru leaned back to one side, getting out of the way for Yujie. Yujie stepped forward and firmly held Madam Di, pulling her back to sit on the chair. ¡°Madam, please take a seat!¡±

    ¡°B*tch!¡± Madam Di stretched out her hand to p Yujie. She had restrained her fury all the time, so she directly vented her anger on a girl servant at that moment.

    Yujie was beaten and fell to the ground, and she happened to fall in front of the foot of Madam Di.

    ¡°Madam Di, why did you beat Yujie? She just helped you to sit down and talk? You didn¡¯te here to reason to settle problems today, but to make grandmother angry?¡± Qin Wanru said with rage while stepping in front of Yujie and looking up at Madam Di.

    The position she stood exactly got in the way of Madam Di so that Madam Di couldn¡¯t stand up.

    ¡°Madam Di, Zhuozhuo is just a girl. She has just been single-minded to protect you, but you even don¡¯t trust a good girl servant by her side. Why are you so cruel?¡± Old Grandma cursed in rage, pointing at Madam Di with her index finger.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou pulled Madam Di¡¯s clothes behind her, hinting that it would not work if she was so rude and unreasonable. She couldn¡¯t even stand up, let alone make an unreasonable scene. And even if she could stand up, she was wrong to beat the kind-hearted girl servant sent by Qin Wanru!

    She failed to make an unreasonable scene after several interruptions.

    ¡°Mother, please decide for your daughter-inw. Those stores are mine. Why did the general rob me of my stores to Shui Run? This was originally my dowry!¡±

    Madam Di cried while covering her face with her hanky.

    Seeing that Madam Di had run out of her energy, Qin Wanru stepped back to hold Yujie and told her to go back to apply the medicine first. Yujie shook her head, unwilling to leave at this critical time for fear that Madam Di would vent her anger on Qin Wanru.

    ¡°The stores of your dowry aren¡¯t in the capital city? Those stores aren¡¯t managed by our magistrate? Why do they be your dowry?¡± Old Grandma said coldly.

    ¡°Mother, I bought them with the money in my dowry. Why aren¡¯t they mine? Mother, I¡¯ve been working for the general for so many years. While in charge of the back yard of the General¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯m also responsible for the daily life of so many people in the mansion. I never ck off, but why does the general forget the old one when he has a new one, and send me back to my old home?¡±

    Madam Di cried sadly.

    ¡°Who told you to send you to your old home?¡± Old Grandma said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Where did you hear it? Huaiyong is going to the capital city. Why does he send you to your old home?¡±

    It was not easy for Madam Di to answer Old Grandma¡¯s question. The news originally came from outside, and even Nanny Zhou was uncertain about it. It didn¡¯t look usible to her at first, but now that so many things had happened recently, she was not quite convinced. Perhaps it was Shui Run, that b*tch, who urged Qin Huaiyong to send her to her old home.

    ¡°As for those stores you mentioned, I remember when we just arrived in Jiangzhou, I gave you the money to buy some stores. So, why did you pay for them by yourself?¡±

    The repeated refutations by Old Grandma ended her crocodile tears. Madam Di wiped her tears. ¡°Mother, you did give me some money at that time, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Iter paid out of my pocket. I was afraid that you would be worried, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Anyway, she insisted that she also paid out of her pocket.

    ¡°How much did you pay for those stores?¡± Her face darkened with disbelief, Old Grandma sneered coldly. When they came to Jiangzhou, the mansion was indeed short of money. She did try to move some of the money from Madam Di, but Madam Di kept crying that she had no money.

    After that, she had no choice but to sell some of the stores in her old home to raise money. But at such a moment, Madam Di had the nerve to say that she paid out of her pocket secretly.

    ¡°At least 100,000 or so! I don¡¯t remember the exact number! After that, for the turnover of funds in our mansion, I paid another sum of money out of my pocket,¡± Madam Di replied after doing the calctions.

    She had just sold those stores for about 200,000 pieces of silver. But it was indeed Old Grandma who took the money. She dared not say that all of the money was hers. Therefore, she said reluctantly that half of the money was hers.

    ¡°You invested in all storester?¡± Old Grandma said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, I invested in all the stores. The business wasn¡¯t good at the previous time, so I had no choice but to invest money. Otherwise, we couldn¡¯t run those stores. Mother, you must decide for me!¡± Madam Di cried again while holding her hanky.

    It was many years ago. Could the old woman have something on her? She would take half, if not all, of the money. And the old woman had to grant her several terms!

    Thinking of this, Madam Dicently caught an evil glimpse of Shui Run. She had to get revenge on that b*tch severely.

    ¡°Madam Di, how greedy you are! You¡¯re talking nonsense. Okay, okay, I¡¯ll let you drop the idea forever today!¡± Old Grandma sneered. Had it not been for Zhuozhuo¡¯s warning, she would not have been able to show her evidence and she could do nothing but listen to Madam Di talk nonsense.

    However, there were not many stores that kept their ledgers for so many years, so they only found two stores. But these two were actually enough to prove that all Madam Di had said was sheer nonsense.

    ¡°Run, take all the ledgers of these years!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± Shui Run turned her head to order Qionghua standing behind her. Qionghua called two old women to go outside. After a while, they moved a few boxes full of dust, which looked ancient.

    As soon as Madam Di saw this, her facial expression greatly changed and she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Madam Di, there are the ledgers of the store of silk goods in the west of the city. The shopkeeper was a sincere person, so the ledgers were also well organized. He hasn¡¯t thrown them away over the years. You can see exactly how much we put in, whether we followed up, and how much profit we made. Madam Di, you¡¯ve got a lot of profits from previous years, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 107 - Flogged 10 Times per Person

    <strong>Chapter 107 Flogged 10 Times per Person</strong>

    Madam Di panicked because there were such ounting books remaining from previous years.

    ¡°Actually, apart from the Satin Store, there are also a few stores whose shopkeepers keep the old ounting books from years ago. So when there is a situation that is hard to exin, they can check the ounts directly. Nanny Duan, open the box to let Madam have a look.¡±

    Old Grandma lifted her eyes and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, Old Grandma.¡± Nanny Duan came over and reached out to open a box. She picked up an ounting book randomly and handed it to Madam Di, saying, ¡°Madam, please check if there is a seal of you. Are there any mistakes?¡±

    Madam Di took it involuntarily. She flipped through the pages and immediately found her seal. She staggered to her feet and almost fell down when she realized that the ounting books were not false.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I ever known about these ounting books kept by the owners? What¡¯s worse, I have never expected that the old woman should have known that I would take such a step and waited for me to step in here!¡± Madam Di thought.

    ¡°If you want to do some more checking, I can ask the other shopkeepers to give all their ounting books to you. When they get the journals packed in boxes, they will send them all of them to you. We can tell exactly from the records whether we have put in money again or not along with the expenses of our General¡¯s Mansion during these years!¡±

    Old Grandma spoke coldly, almost word by word, with her scorching eyes fixed on Madam Di¡¯s face.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou reached out and pulled Madam Di¡¯s sleeves gently with an air of panic on her face.

    ¡°Mo-mother, since you don¡¯t believe me at all, what should I check these for¡­¡± Madam Di covered her face with her handkerchief, appearing heartbroken and anguished. But she dared not wail and cry crazily like she had the first time, and her spirit faded away.

    ¡°The truth turns out to be like this. Madam Di, do you still want to say something?¡± Old Grandma continued to ask.

    ¡°Mother¡­ But I have managed the backyard of General¡¯s Mansion for so many years. Even though I have not been rewarded, I should get credit for my hard work at least! Mother, if you take all my money away, how could I live my life with my child?¡± Madam Di wept and wined with her head drooped down, unwilling to leave, looking so pathetic!

    She was so shrewish today and created such a fracas, only to find that she had gained nothing! How could she be satisfied!

    ¡°We will use the money to purchase some stores when arriving at the capital. At that time, there will be two stores given to you.¡± Old Grandma said slowly, ¡°You have your dowry stores in the capital yourself from before. Taking these into consideration, you have a lot already. Moreover, you share a portion of everything in the mansion. Should you haggle over every ounce?¡±

    When Madam Di got married, there were several stores listed on the manuscript of her dowry. After Madam Di left the capital with Qin Huaiyong, the stores were left in the capital and kept by the mansion of Duke Yong. Old Grandma once leafed through the list of her dowry and there were quite a few stores included.

    ¡°Mother, will my stores still managed by me?¡± Madam Di said, wiping her tears. Although she was unwilling, at least she had some hope.

    ¡°Of course, it is you who will run the stores. The two stores that will be given to you along with your dowry stores will not be governed by the mansion. Since you have left the capital so many years ago, if you take over your stores, I¡¯m afraid you will have a busy time,¡± Old Grandma said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Your daughter-inw will manage her business of the stores well and then help Mother with the affairs of our mansion,¡± Madam Di grumbled.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze swept across her face and she knitted her arched eyebrows a little as she suddenly recalled a past event about Madam Di¡¯s dowry.

    However, since she lived like a good-for-nothing in her previous life, she only heard a rumor but did not know whether it was true or not.

    ¡°Mother, then please excuse your daughter-inw.¡± Madam Di knew that Old Grandma had made the greatest concessions for her, so she stood up and stopped crying, asking for permission to be excused.

    ¡°Grandmother, those servant girls and the old women following suit are so disgusting! Madam was angry and made mistakes, fine. But those people? They added even more troubles here! Fortunately, Grandma came quickly. If not, they would have hurt Mother!¡±

    Qin Wanru went up close to Old Grandma and reminded her of it in a low voice.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Madam Di was panic-stricken and cried out nervously, ring at Qin Wanru fiercely. ¡°Qin Wanru is going to convict the servants I brought with me of a crime!

    ¡°If they are dered guilty, who will dare to follow me and obey my order afterward? In this whole mansion, everyone will regard Shui Run as the higher one!¡±

    Old Grandma¡¯s eyes glinted a little, but Nanny Duan said, ¡°Old Grandma, what our Second Miss said does make sense! To deal with these affairs, rulese first. When the master misunderstands something or does something unreasonable, the servants should persuade the master and prevent the master from doing so rather than doing silly things. Otherwise, if even a servant can stir up trouble, there will be no peaceful day in our mansion!¡±

    Nanny Duan gave her words as the helpful supervisor of Old Grandma. She was originally the manager of the servants in the courtyard, and her words, which came out from the perspective of an outsider, orded with the rules very much, unimpeachable in everyone¡¯s position.

    If Shui Run wanted to punish the servant that Madam Di brought, she would not sound so fair as Qin Wanru and Nanny Duan. Since they had said in this way, it was good!

    ¡°Madam Di, no rules, no justice. Those who came with you that smashed the items in this yard or hurt anyone here should be flogged 10 times. You have been a ruler and manager yourself. I guess you do not need me to teach you how to do it.¡± Old Grandma nodded.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Your daughter-in-low will do as you say.¡± Madam Di gritted her teeth but had to ept it.

    After saluting Old Grandma, Madam Di turned around and left with the agitated Nanny Zhou.

    Nanny Zhou walked away in haste and she even walked very closely to Madam Di, being afraid that Old Grandma and Shui Run would put their focus on her. Although she didn¡¯t do anything herself, as the closest henchman of Madam Di, she would be the most vulnerable to suffer if they wanted to warn Madam Di. Therefore, she dared not say anything more and closely followed Madam Di to leave there.

    ¡°Grandmother, does mother have a lot of dowry stores in the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru asked curiously with her eyes wide open after Madam Di had left.

    ¡°She is theureled firstborn daughter of Duke Yong. Her dowry included a lot. Apart from the stores in the capital, everything else should be in her hands,¡± Old Grandma nodded and said.

    ¡°A lot? Then how many are there exactly?¡± Qin Wanru appeared more curious. Sheid her fair and soft chin on her hands and looked at Old Grandma interestedly.

    Old Grandma felt a little better as she looked at her pink and lovely little granddaughter and said at without thinking, ¡°Maybe 10? Your grandma has forgotten the exact number!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot!¡± Qin Wanru sighed in surprise.

    ¡°She was the onlyureled daughter of Duke Yong at that time, so it¡¯s no wonder that she had an excessive dowry. The ie you gain in the capital city will be much higher than that in Jiangzhou,¡± Old Grandma said carelessly then turned to Shui Run, saying, ¡°Run, are you OK? It wronged you!¡±

    Although it concerned the taels of silver that Qin Huaiyong had taken from Madam Di, Madam Di actually vented all of her resentment upon Shui Run.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine!¡± Shui Run gently shook her head. Since she had insights about it, she had known that Madam Di would cause a disturbance here already.

    Madam Di dared not annoy the general and Old Grandma, so she would definitelye to Shui Run herself. Qin Wanru had also warned her beforehand to be more careful.

    At the thought of it, she looked at Qin Wanru tenderly and found the little girl in a daze. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Wanru is still a child. Are you scared about this?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m all right!¡± Qin Wanru said with a slight smile.

    She was not scared at all for sure. She thought that even in her previous life, the Dis didn¡¯t have so much money. With the respectable ie gathered from the stores in the capital through the years and the newly purchased stores from the General¡¯s Mansion, even if the General¡¯s Mansion was not loaded, there should be enough money from the mansion since there were not that many people there.

    But why did she hear about the Dis borrowing money from a loan shark secretly when Qin Yuru got married? At that time, were the Dis so poor?

    All the stores of the General¡¯s Mansion had been sold out. The news that the Ningyuan Army General would be transferred to another position and leave Jiangzhou went around as the stores sold out.

    Many government officials, as colleagues for so many years, had started to ask Qin Huaiyong to engage in social activities and gave him a farewell dinner. Therefore, Qin Huaiyong had not been in the mansion recently.

    Madam Di made trouble before, so she behaved herself quite well recently and did nothing wrong. Meanwhile, Shui Run supervised sorting out the servants. Time flew so quickly and half a month passed.

    It was also the time that the Ningyuan Army General would leave Jiangzhou officially.

    Early in the morning, a series of horse-drawn carriages had already prepared to bring all the packages. After these, there were the carriages to carry people. Old Grandma and Qin Wanru got in one carriage while Madam Di and Shui Run took another. As for the other servants who would leave together, they also took a few carriages to go along with them.

    As for the servants who had not signed an irrevocable hard contract, they were provided some taels of silver to let them go home.

    None of the closest servant girls of Qin Wanru left. Qing Yue, Yujie, and Qing Xue, who was not thought highly of but still looked well-behaved, all came along. The second-ss servant girl, Qu Le, as well as Tang Qianyan who Chu Liuchen had asked her to keep, went together with them as well!

    Before they left, Qu Le asked Qin Wanru for leave to go back to her home. She came back with a little parcel, which was said to be some gadgets of her childhood given to her by her parents, and a piece of sad news that her two little sisters had also been sold.

    Qin Wanru could not help her with the situation of her home, she could only let Qing Yue pack a little more silver for Qu Le. She did respect Qu Le¡¯s father, a meritorious servant who had always been faithful over 10 years. But it was quite a misfortune for his family!

    Since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety were hard tobine. Qin Wanru only wished that he could find his master soon and redeem his daughters and reunite his family, rather than sell his daughters out and ask about his master¡¯s whereabouts from every mansion. One who had been out of touch for such a long time might have suffered from some unexpected misfortune!

    Even though he was once standing on the ground of Jiangzhou, his bones might have been decaying now!

    Qi Baiyu and Qi Rongzhi followed them to go to the capital city as expected. There were also a few carriages of Magistrate Qi which had joined the team of the Qin Mansion¡¯s carriages, heading to the capital city in a long fleet.

    In a yard in the capital, an extremely beautiful young boy, who was dressed in a thin fur coat and lying weakly on a warm couch with his head slightly leaning against the cushion on the other side, looked at the scrolls in his hands with a look of tenderness and harmlessness.

    ¡°Have theye to the capital?¡±

 Chapter 108 - An Encumbrance That Cannot Be Thrown Off

    <strong>Chapter 108 An Encumbrance That Cannot Be Thrown Off</strong>

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. They went to the capital city at noon today without fanfare. And they went to the imperial pce as soon as they arrived there!¡± Xiao Xuanzi respectfully reported to Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen moved his thin lip cape without raising his head. ¡°They don¡¯t want anyone to know that they followed me to the imperial pce. But so what? I¡¯m a casual person, so I go wherever I want at will. What are they trying to find out?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Xiao Xuanzi looked at the innocent smile of his master, unsure of what he meant for a short while.

    ¡°I mean nothing. Hasn¡¯t Prince Zhou been looking for them all these days? Just let him see that they go out without taking him!¡±

    Chu Liuchen spokezily, with a bigger smile than before, which made him look a little more wicked than he had just looked.

    Prince Zhou, who called Chu Liuzhou, was the second son of the emperor. Besides, he also was the legitimate son of the queen, but he hadn¡¯t the primogeniture. However, with his personality, he had never beenpatible with Prince Yue, Chu Liuyue, or Prince Xin, Chu Liuxin.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Xiao Xuanzi knew what he meant. It wasn¡¯t a secret in the capital city that Prince Zhou and Prince Yue had fought for the throne. It was nothing but a spurious brotherhood when they got together.

    The two brothers were designated as the eldest son and the legitimate son respectively, which was very difficult for the emperor to select a crown prince. Moreover, the emperor had a son called Chu Liuchen, whose identity of the prince was deposed.

    The reason why Chu Liuchen was deposed at that time was simply that he was young. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There even had been some secret rumors that the emperor had promised the deceased emperor to pass the throne to his nephew, Chu Liuchen.

    These were certainly some rumors but no one had solid evidence.

    But even so, many people still held a wait-and-see attitude in private. After all, the deceased emperor was the previous emperor, who had established the country with heroic bearing. Even after so many years, there were still some old courtiers, secretly supporting the deceased emperor and his son, Prince Chen.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± After finishing one book, Chu Liuchen picked up another one. But as he picked it up in his long hands, he spoke gently while raising his head, with a slight pause.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this!¡± Xiao Xuanzi did not think it was a big deal.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± he said coldly as the smile fled from Chu Liuchen¡¯s face and his face clouded over. He looked down at the files in his hands, looking even paler with his hair hanging down. With his thin and colorless lips closed firmly, he thought for a while, as if about to say something. Raising his long eyshes, he squinted at Xiao Xuanzi with his ck eyes. This made one feel a surge of fear.

    He totally wasn¡¯t the handsome young man who had been so quiet and calm.

    ¡°Go to find out when they arrive!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡± lowering his head quickly, Xiao Xuanzi replied respectfully. Xiao Xuanzi was a little bit frightened by Chu Liuchen, wondering when he had offended his master because his face didn¡¯t look good. Have they really developed a friendly rtionship like that of childish ymates after his master got along with that little young madam for some time?

    In all these years, he had never seemed to see the childish side of his little master.

    Ever since Xiao Xuanzi had followed Chu Liuchen, the man had always been very steady with people. No matter how angry, evil, or enchanting he was, he would never show his childish side.

    Had he really developed a true friendship with that little young madam of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?

    Xiao Xuanzi was puzzled because he had no ymates.

    ¡°Get out. Out of my way!¡± looking at Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s stunned look, Chu Liuchen said without a good mood and looked down again.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go to check it immediately. When they arrive there, you can y with the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion,¡± Xiao Xuanzi came back to reality suddenly and said hurriedly. Then he backed out of the room and smiled at the door at the thought of it.

    For so many years, his master didn¡¯t even have a good ymate. He was an exquisite boy like a porcin doll when he was young, and he was even a more delicate porcin doll after he had grown up.

    Porcin dolls were beautiful, but they had no vitality!

    Qin Wanru was unaware that someone had kept thinking about her before she went to the capital city. Old Grandma¡¯s carriage was sorge and spacious that there was plenty of room left, even if Old Grandma and Qin Wanruy in the carriage.

    The carriage was covered with thick cushions, so they felt warm and soft.

    Qin Wanru chatted with Old Grandma every day and took a nap after lunch. She lived a ratherfortable life.

    It was far from Jiangzhou to the capital city. Besides, it was hard to walk fast with such arge team of carriages and old people! Fortunately, with Qin Wanru¡¯s care all the way, Old Grandma was in good health and even looked better. This was a great relief to Qin Huaiyong.

    With Old Grandma¡¯s consent, the carriage moved faster.

    Qi Baiyu rode with Qin Huaiyong, and he would also pay respect to Old Grandma together with Qin Huaiyong from time to time. Compared with other people of the Qi¡¯s Mansion, Old Grandma was satisfied with Qi Baiyu, feeling that he was the most promising son of Magistrate Qi. Even though he was not the legitimate son of Magistrate Qi, his prospect was beyond measure because he had such a good manner.

    They finally arrived in the capital city after traveling a long way. As soon as Qin Huaiyong entered the capital city, he reported to the Ministry of Personnel. And Old Grandma took them to their house in the capital city.

    The Qin¡¯s Mansion had a house in the capital city. At that time, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s father was also an official in the capital city, so he made an engagement with the family of Duke Yong. But then he was demoted for being involved in some affairs. Thanks to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s efforts, it was also a great blessing for him to return to the capital city.

    When the carriages of the Qin¡¯s Mansion left for the capital city, Qin Huaiyong had already sent a supervisor with a few capable people to the capital city to clean up their house.

    When Old Grandma¡¯s carriages arrived there, the supervisor sent someone to meet them at the door and greeted them into the house.

    Qin Wanru got out of the carriage, sending Yujie away to rent a house with a few people for her without being noticed. Then she held Old Grandma to go inside. She was slightly stunned at the sight of both Qi Baiyu and Qi Rongzhi getting out of the carriage suddenly.

    What were they going to do here if they didn¡¯t go to their houses?

    ¡°Old Grandma, as for my elder sister, sorry to bother you!¡± Qi Baiyu came over and bowed to Old Grandma.

    Old Grandma stopped her steps while turning her eyes from Qi Baiyu to Qi Rongzhi. Her eyes were dim. ¡°No problem. Our two families used to be on good terms. Your father hasn¡¯te to the capital city yet, and your eldest brother was busy with the imperialpetitive examination. You were young, so it¡¯s rightful for your sister to live at my house! No problem!¡±

    ¡°Old Grandma, thanks a lot!¡± Qi Baiyu gave her a sincere salute and then raised his head. ¡°Old Grandma, I¡¯ll go back to my house and offer thanks to you with my brother tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go back first. The journey is really tiring!¡± Old Grandma said gently.

    Qi Baiyu gave a salute to Shui Run and Madam Di respectively and then left.

    Qin Wanru blinked and looked at Qi Rongzhi, who looked docile with low eyebrows, to her side. So this meant that Qi Rongzhi would live in her house?

    It should be the negotiation result between her father and Magistrate Qi, and it was also thepensation after the General¡¯s Mansion owed Magistrate Qi.

    There had been no such thing in her previous life. So, it hadn¡¯t urred to her for a moment.

    On second thought, she felt that as for the Qin¡¯s Mansion, he wasn¡¯t a man who could suffer losses. Since the General¡¯s Mansion owed the Qin¡¯s Mansion over and over again, they had to give something. Qi Rongzhi, an encumbrance, was thrown to the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    And they had no choice but to ept her.

    A flicker of coldness went through her beautiful eyes. Setting her eyes on Madam Di, who was full of astonishment and anger, Qin Wanru wore a smile on her pink lips. That was a good idea!

    Madam Di was very surprised and angry, not only because she was unwilling to have Qi Rongzhi live in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, but also because as Madam of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she was totally ignorant of this matter.

    ¡°Mother, this thing¡­¡± Madam Di¡¯s face fell. She took a cold look at Qi Rongzhi and stopped Old Grandma. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Old Grandma stopped, setting her cold eyes on Madam Di. ¡°Just what you see!¡±

    ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Madam Di looked pale. She wanted to regain the right of managing the family after going to the capital city, only to find that she made a fool of herself, which made her extremely embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a nuisance you made? Our family has taken responsibility for you. What more do you want?¡± Old Grandma said coldly with a snort, increasingly feeling unpleasant about Madam Di, ¡°If it were not for you and Yuru, Magistrate Qi would not let the Young Lady of Qi live in our house.¡±

    What Old Grandma said was indeed unkind, and it not only frustrated Madam Di, but also frustrated Qi Rongzhi.

    Qin Wanru looked at Qi Rongzhi calmly, only to find that the Young Lady of Qi, who used to be irritable and arrogant in Jiangzhou, still humbly lowered her head, as if she didn¡¯t hear what her Old Grandma had said.

    She looked like a different person!

    ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± Madam Di felt very embarrassed, and she could no nothing but to stay away. Suddenly, she remembered what Old Grandma meant.

    ¡°Go inside, you¡¯re all tired. Run, have the courtyards been arranged?¡± Old Grandma was unwilling to pay attention to her, continuing to go inside.

    ¡°Mother, everything is arranged properly,¡± Shui Run said softly.

    ¡°All of you are tired. Go back to your courtyard first and don¡¯t pay much attention to it. We¡¯ll have a reunion dinner in the evening!¡± Old Grandma nodded, with a trace of weariness.

    Although Old Grandma was still in good health the whole way, she was ineluctably full of tiredness. Just like everybody here, she simply wanted to have a good rest and had no mind for anything else.

    In the capital city, their house could be said to be big, having many courtyards. Old Grandma lived in Xinning Yard, and Madam Di in Yn Pavilion. Shui Run lived in Liufeng Yard, and Qin Yuru in Yn Xuan. Qin Wanru lived in Zhifang Xuan, and Qi Rongzhi in the guest house.

    Now, no one was in the mood to say anything. After having some food, they all had a rest. In the evening, everyone woke up and refreshed themselves for the reunion dinner.

    Qin Wanru got up early. She asked Yujie to go to the outer courtyard to take away the coachman who had plotted against her in the Jingxin Monastery and shut him in the room she rented. The magistrate was in such a mess that no one would notice it.

    He was a pawn she had deliberately kept. The reason why she left the coachman was that he was rted to the Princess of Duke Yangqu. Therefore, the coachman was a hidden pawn.

    Old Grandma had note yet when she arrived at the flower hall. From a distance, she heard a charming voice, as clear as a silver bell with a little bit of affection, and she couldn¡¯t help slowing down her pace.

    Was there anyone else? When she got a clear view of the man standing between the two women in the hall, a flicker of gloom showed in her eyes¡­

 Chapter 109 - Two Women Fighting Over One Playboy

    <strong>Chapter 109 Two Women Fighting Over One yboy</strong>

    In the flower hall, Di Yan, the eldest son of Duke Yong, arrived with Qin Yuru. At that moment, looking at Qi Rongzhi in front of him with great interest, he wore a smile with a gentle and delicate look while cocking his head.

    He looked very gentle and good-looking, with the air of a son of a noble family. However, the corners of his eyes were highly raised, making him look a little frivolous and pompous.

    Full of attention and interest, he was watching Qi Rongzhi talking about something. With a smile on his face, he looked very attractive.

    Suddenly, the voice of a female servant came from the door. He looked up and saw a girl standing at the doorway!

    She looked much smaller than Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru, but somehow, this girl inexplicably caught his eyes!

    The girl charmingly standing at the door stopped as if she had no intention toe over. Her jade-like face was as clear as crystal, with her long ckshes fluttering several times. When she looked up, her beautiful eyes looked attractive and charming, and then she slightly pressed her delicate pink lip. Young as she was, her dark hair set off by the bright pink was amazing. Pretty, very pretty!

    Even though she was just a little girl who had not yet grown-up, she amazed Di Yan at first sight. The wind at the door blew her dress, so she bent over to press it down. There was a flicker of coldness in her beautiful eyes, but it didn¡¯t stop her from being the center point in a stunning painting.

    Di Yan was stunned and amazed.

    ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s face was pale with anger, but she still suppressed the hatred in her heart and took Di Yan¡¯s hands intimately.

    ¡°Is this my little cousin, Wanru?¡± Di Yan looked at Qin Wanru intently. He had seen Qin Wanru before, but she had been so young, just a child, at that time¡ªquite different from what she was at present.

    ¡°She is my second sister. Sister,e here and greet my cousin!¡± Qin Yuru raised her head and waved to Qin Wanru, without a trace of envy on her face.

    She had been living in Duke Yong¡¯s mansion. At the moment, all the people of Qin mansion had gone to the capital city, so she came here with Di Yan.

    However, Qin Wanru did not go up to them, simply giving a nod from a distance before entering the door. But she didn¡¯t intend toe over when she was at the doorway.

    Di Yan, how could she not know him?

    A year ago, she had almost died in Di Yan¡¯s hands!

    In her previous life, Di Yan and Qin Yuru had framed her many times. Then he repeatedly flirted with her whenever he saw her in private. On one asion when he apanied Qin Yuru to the Qin mansion, driven by alcohol, he had broken into her room nning to do something impolite to her. Fortunately, she and Qing Yue were able to push him aside, after which he fell unconscious to the floor.

    When Madam Di and Qin Yuru learned of this, instead of ming Di Yan, they had asked Qin Wanru to kneel in Qin Yuru¡¯s yard and apologize to him. While she knelt in the yard, Qin Yuru was so jealous that she even pped her until she was knocked out.

    No one but Qin Yuru would regard such a yboy as a sweetheart in order to pursue riches and honor.

    ¡°She is really cousin Wanru? Isn¡¯t she eleven years old? She looks like she hasn¡¯t grown up yet!¡± Having recovered from his amazement, Di Yan was astonished again. He curiously asked Qin Yuru while looking at Qi Rongzhi on one side and then back at Qin Wanru.

    She was really eleven years old, almost twelve in nominal age. Most girls who were twelve years old have already grown up, but she still looked younger than a ten-year-old peer!

    When Di Yan came to Jiangzhou the year beforest, he had met Qin Wanru once. Instigated by Qin Yuru, he had pushed Qin Wanru into the river and she had nearly drowned. From then on, Old Grandma had kept him from meeting Qin Wanru, who was such little girl at that time.

    ¡°She¡¯s already eleven, I don¡¯t know why she hasn¡¯t grown. Maybe she was born a short girl!¡± Qin Yuru pursed her lips and gave him a fake smile.

    ¡°A few years would be enough. A few years from now, sister Yuru will be great beauty!¡± Qi Rongzhi covered her lips with a hanky and exined in good faith.

    With that exnation, Qi Rongzhi sounded much softer than Qin Yuru. Di Yan could not help but set his eyes on Qi Rongzhi again. Comely as Qin Wanru was, she was still a girl who hadn¡¯t grown up, and she looked much younger than most people her age. Therefore, she was not so attractive to Di Yan.

    The daughter of the magistrate of Jiangzhou in front of him was very much to his liking. Although he heard that she was only thirteen years old, she had begun to show her charm and attraction to people and was even as beautiful as Qin Yuru, who was fifteen years old. She even looked more like a grown girl, slender and enchanting, with great affection in her eyes.

    No one believed that she was only thirteen when it came to her plump figure.

    ¡°Miss Qi and my cousin, Yuru, both can be called great beauties, and cousin Wanru is also a pretty girl. Jiangzhou seems to be the home of beauties, having produced countless beautiful women. Before, cousin Yuru thrilled descendants of the rich families in the capital city with her beauty, but Miss Qi seems to look prettier!¡±

    With a genial smile, Di Yan moved his eyes from Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face to her chest, and then he slowly left with a gracious smile.

    Qi Rongzhi started to blush. With her head slightly down, she said shyly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re so kind. I can¡¯tpare with sister Yuru!¡±

    Qin Yuru looked pale at first, but when she heard what Qi Rongzhi had said, she chilled out with a snort. Qin¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯t Jiangzhou Prefecture, so there was no such thing that the magistrate of Jiangzhou and her father treated each other with courtesy. If Qi Rongzhi dared to treat her as she had done in Jiangzhou Prefecture, she woulde to no good end.

    ¡°Cousin Yuru is beautiful. We haven¡¯t seen each other for just one year, and she looks so beautiful!¡± Di Yan spoke lovely words. ¡°When I first saw her, I couldn¡¯t believe that such a beautiful girl was my cousin. Later, I¡¯ll take cousin Yuru out to visit my friends so they will envy me.¡±

    ¡°Cousin!¡± full of happiness, Qin Yuru grumbled in a flirty manner, satisfied with his performance.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m serious. There will be a party at my grandparents¡¯ house in a few days. I¡¯ll take you there, okay?¡± Di Yan and Qin Yuru had feelings for each other. Looking at her bashful face, he could not help but show great interest and tease her.

    ¡°Just me? Will you take my second sister and Miss Qi?¡± Happy as Qin Yuru was, she was showing that she was considerate of others.

    ¡°I¡­ Just forget it. I have a scar on my forehead and it hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡± Qi Rongzhi lowered her head, her long bangs falling. When she looked up, the scar was not apparent for she had parted her hair slightly, but when she lowered her head, however, her bangs fell, looking a little bit greasy and heavy.

    The scratch on her forehead had actually healed, but what couldn¡¯t heal easily was the long pit caused by the scratch. Fortunately, as long as she covered it with her bangs, the scar on one side of her forehead waspletely invisible.

    When she recalled why she had a scar on her forehead, she twisted the hanky in her hands.

    ¡°Miss Qi is hurt? What happened? Who did you quarrel with this time?¡± Qin Yuru smiled and asked curiously, with her eyes wide open. Although she asked as if she was concerned about Qi Rongzhi, she was actually giving the impression that the Young Lady of the Qis was not a good person in Jiangzhou, and that she would quarrel with people over nothing.

    It was a shame for the Young Madam of a noble family to behave like a shrew and even get scratched on the face by someone.

    Qi Rongzhi was so embarrassed that she wanted to rip Qin Yuru¡¯s face off. A sense of heavy gloom flickered in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Di, would her face get hurt? If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Yuru, would her reputation be ruined? It was exactly Madam Di and her daughter who had ruined her marriage and her future.

    They had hurt her and were now trying to be at peace with her. Forget it!

    Moreover, they not only hurt her but also her eldest brother, who was always mature and calm in front of her. She could never forget her eldest brother¡¯s embarrassment as he cried on the ground drunk that day.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t fight with anyone. I was set up!¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eyes clouded with tears and turned red! The aggrieved look she showed made her look extremely pitiful.

    ¡°Who is so vicious as to hurt Miss Qi?¡± Di Yan asked as if he had shared the experience with her. Just as the old saying goes, beauties are like jade. He hadn¡¯t been enlightened until he came to Jiangzhou. This time, he finally understood, feeling exceedingly angry at the sight of her femininity and sentiment.

    Qin Yuru grew sullen again, squinting at Qi Rongzhi coldly and pulling Di Yan¡¯s clothes impatiently. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go to see why my mother hasn¡¯t arrived yet, okay? It¡¯s been so long. Hasn¡¯t mother had a rest yet?¡±

    ¡°Hum, okay!¡± Although Di Yan still wanted to make a good impression on the beauty, and he was aware that he had to be patient. Thus, he smiled at Qi Rongzhi and said something tofort her. ¡°Miss Qi is a strikingly beautiful girl, and the wound on your forehead is not visible at the moment. As long as you take good care of it, you¡¯ll be even more beautiful!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi gazed at Di Yan full of tender affection, but when Qin Yuru turned around, she hurriedly lowered her head to hide it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, cousin!¡± Qin Yuru was relieved to see nothing unusual with Qi Rongzhi. She tugged on Di Yan¡¯s sleeve to drag him out again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Huaiyong strode in. His face clouded over when he saw that Qin Yuru had unscrupulously pulled on Di Yan¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Where are you going? How can you do this?¡±

    Upon seeing Qin Huaiyong, Qin Yuru looked pale and hurriedly let go. Then, she said in a low voice. ¡°Father!¡±

    Di Yan felt distressed again as soon as he saw his cousin¡¯s pitiful look, thus he rushed forward toe to her rescue. ¡°Uncle, I was going to see you with my cousin, but I didn¡¯t know where you live. So, I asked my cousin to take me over!¡±

    He took all the responsibility!

    Qin Yuru smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Sit down first. They¡¯lle soon!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong walked in with a swagger. Catching sight of Qin Wanru, who was standing on the side, he waved her over. ¡°Wanru, why are you alone? Come over to us.¡±

    Qin Wanru nodded. Staring nkly ahead, she came up behind Qin Huaiyong with Qing Yue. She then sat down on a chair on the side.

    Later, Old Grandma, Shui Run and Madam Di also came in one after the other. When everyone was present, the dishes were served. With both Qi Rongzhi and Di Yan around at such a time, the whole family had a pleasant talk together and looked so harmonious. They finally had a reunion dinner.

    Qin Wanru sat quietly and replied to nothing, setting her eyes on Qi Rongzhi as if deep in thought. Noticing that Qi Rongzhi had made eye contact with Di Yan several times, she took it all in with her observant eyes.

    With Qi Rongzhi¡¯s personality, what she saw was just the beginning.

    She lowered her head slightly, and there was a small lump on her neck¡­

 Chapter 110 - Fenghua Glazed Cup, Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 110 Fenghua zed Cup, Impossible</h4>

    The lump was the bluegrass seal that she wore around her neck. It was said that this was originally hers, that is to say, it had something to do with her life experience!

    ¡°Mother, is your Fenghua zed Cup still around? Why don¡¯t you just take it as a gift to Di Yan¡¯s grandfather at the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang!¡± Madam Di suddenlyughed.

    What Madam Di said set Qin Wanru¡¯s heart pounding. She slowly lowered her eyes to hide the coldness in her eyes, thinking that Madam Di actually took a fancy to the Fenghua zed Cup.

    ¡°That thing, forget it!¡± Old Grandma said faintly while shaking her head.

    ¡°Why not? Wanru and Yuru can also take advantage of this opportunity to visit them together. They have grown up and they should go out. We should show our girls to others, we can¡¯t keep them indoors all the time. And then¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡­ It¡¯s hard to say. It doesn¡¯t matter for Yuru, but Wanru¡­¡±

    Madam Di smiled, the eyes she set on Qin Wanru kindly and amiable. She looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s clothes with a smile as she addressed Nanny Zhou who was standing behind her. ¡°She isn¡¯t a little girl anymore. It¡¯s time to start dressing her up whenever she goes out. Nanny Zhou, please take the plum blossom hairpin from my dressing table and give it to Second Miss.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou went away with a smile.

    Qin Wanru bit her lip. ¡°Thank you, Madam, but I¡¯m still young!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so shy. Okay, okay. I won¡¯t mention it!¡± Madam Di smiled, but she did not stop Nanny Zhou. Then, she turned back to look at Old Grandma and asked, ¡°Mother, do you think so? Wanru looks so beautiful and we must choose a handsome guy for her carefully. We can¡¯t let anyone waste her youth!¡±

    What Madam Di said seemed to be considerate of Qin Wanru, and she had talked about nothing but the marriage of the girl. In front of so many people, Qin Wanru could only lower her head with a look of shyness. What Madam Di said seemed to be considerate of Qin Wanru, and she had talked about nothing but the marriage of the girl. In front of so many people, Qin Wanru could only lower her head with a look of shyness.

    However, there was a flicker of coldness in her eyes that nobody saw.

    When they had just arrived in the capital city, Madam Di was unable to hold herself back from saying something because she was keenly aware that Qin¡¯s mansion was dependent on Duke Yong¡¯s mansion, and Old Grandma got little respect among noblewomen in the capital city. They still had to rely on her to keep up the appearance though.

    In her previous life, it was Madam Di who had ruined her marriages repeatedly!

    Everyone in the capital city had made fun of her for her disrepute from Jiangzhou and there was no good marriage for her. Thereafter, Madam Di pretended to care about her and chose someone with a poor background for her. Madam Di put her into more dire straits!

    Madam Di had managed to betroth her to a seemingly creditable libertine the first time. However, the libertine had an affair with her cousin and even got her cousin pregnant. After the engagement was broken off, she was in derision with a more tattered reputation. Qin Wanru originally thought that she was just unlucky, butter she learned from Qin Yuru that Madam Di had done it on purpose because the man who had broken off an engagement with her was the nephew of Duke Xing, and Madam Di only took this opportunity to put herself under the patronage of a higher-up, Duke Xing.

    As for her second marriage, Madam Di imed that considering that Qin Wanru had suffered a great deal from the previous experience, she had to choose someone who would be nice to Qin Wanru this time no matter what family background he had. Therefore, Madam Di took fancy to a schr who had been a sessful candidate in the imperial examination not long ago. Though the schr was already married, he still wanted to marry Qin Wanru, so as to help him rapidly rise up in the world.

    The schr¡¯s wife went to the capital city searching for him only to find that the schr was nning to abandon her along with their kids to marry another woman. The result was that the wife jumped off a tall building. Her marriage failed again, but rumor had it that it was Qin Wanru who had hounded the schr¡¯s wife to death.

    Actually, the schr that Madam Di had chosen for her was a distant nephew of the madam of Duke Xing whom Madam Di wanted to please.

    The third time, she chose a widower in his thirties, tricking her into believing that an older man would be considerate of his wife and wouldn¡¯t give her the cold shoulder in spite of her bad reputation. With the intention to marry her, the widower also privately gave Madam Di arge sum of money. In the end, however, the madam of Duke Xing served as a matchmaker in order to select one woman to drive off misfortune for the youngest son of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers. Madam Di annulled the engagement on her initiative and married the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers for the sake of driving off misfortune.

    Her engagement was called off again and again. These were such good marriages Madam Di had chosen for her in her previous life!

    However, in her previous life, Madam Di was her nominal mother. In this life, however, she was just her ¡°Madam¡±. There was a hint of a ghostly smile on her lips. After several unsessful ns, Madam Di still plotted against her.

    Qin Wanru was uncertain if the madam of Duke Xing, who was congenial with Madam Di in her previous life, was present in this banquet.

    In any case, she didn¡¯t want to attend it because she was not ready.

    ¡°You¡¯ll go there with Wanru and Yuru?¡± Old Grandma looked up and asked Madam Di after a short silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to visit them. It has been many years since we left the capital city. Even if we still have some childhood best friends there, all of us have be a little unfamiliar because we haven¡¯t connected with each other for a long time. It¡¯d be difficult to ask for help from them when we need help!¡± Madam Di said with a brighter smile and a flicker of pride.

    She had a great impact on the capital city. What if Shui Run was in charge of the family¡¯s affairs?No one would care about her outside the house.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, do you want to go there?¡±

    Turning back to look at Qin Wanru, Old Grandma asked her apprehensively. They were new in the capital city, so it was best to let Madam Di introduce her into the circle of noblewomen. Shui Run was indeed inferior to Madam Di inparison, but Old Grandma didn¡¯t trust Madam Di.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice, grandma!¡± Raising her head and lifting her beautiful eyes slightly, Qin Wanru looked innocent and mild. She didn¡¯t say that she was willing to go, nor did she turn down it. She acted as if she was indifferent.

    Seeing Madam Di¡¯s eagerness this time, it seemed that she had already conceived a n. However, Qin Wanru would not take the initiative to refuse her because there was a ready spoiler in the house.

    She would expose herself to the life of noblewomen in the capital city, but she was unwilling to make it with the help of Madam Di. Shui Run would actually be helpful to her.

    Qi Rongzhi bit her lip with a trace of coldness and gloom in her eyes. She wanted to go, but she had no reason to! She could not ept it at all!

    ¡°That settles it, Mother. I¡¯ll go there with Yuru and Wanru. Give me the Fenghua zed Cup as a gift!¡± Madam Di smiled.

    ¡°Fenghua zed Cup?¡± Old Grandma frowned. ¡°Is that a good gift?¡±

    ¡°Mother, why wouldn¡¯t it be? The Fenghua zed Cup isn¡¯t that special, but it¡¯s rare. We¡¯ll gain face if we give it as a gift. We¡¯ll also show others that we aren¡¯t bumpkins from Jiangzhou. The gift we give is very unique and respectable!¡±

    Madam Di continued to persuade Old Grandma with a smile.

    Old Grandma was silent, not saying anything for a while.

    ¡°Mother, for the reputation of Yuru and Wanru, just give the Fenghua zed Cup to them!¡± Madam Di wore a brighter smile.

    Qin Wanru silently swept over Madam Di, keenly aware that Madam Di was eager for the Fenghua zed Cup. Did she really think it was expensive and delicate or was she plotting something else?

    ¡°I left it in the Jingxin Monastery!¡± said Old Grandma as she looked up.

    ¡°What? Mother, this¡­when?¡± Madam Di was so shocked that her eyes widened in anxiety.

    ¡°A long time ago!¡± Old Grandma nced at Qin Wanru as she replied lightly.

    ¡°This¡­ this, mother. The Fenghua zed Cup is very important. How can you give it away so easily?¡±

    Perhaps she really had not thought that Old Grandma would give the Fenghua zed Cup away, so Madam Di blurted out something to me Old Grandma, but it was toote for her to take it back when she realized that she had misbehaved.

    mming his chopsticks down on the table, Qin Huaiyong scolded acidly. ¡°The Fenghua zed Cup was my mother¡¯s. Does she have to ask you for advice if she wants to keep it or give it to others?¡±

    ¡°Mother, no¡­ but ¡­ it¡¯s too important!¡± Madam Di looked very pale and had an embarrassed smile. What was important about the Fenghua zed Cup was more than its value. She had wanted to get the Fenghua zed Cup ever since Nanny Zhou reminded her of its importance that day, but she had had no excuse.

    On the pretext of taking it as a gift, she had asked Old Grandma for it, only to find that the Fenghua zed Cup wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    ¡°No matter how important it is, it¡¯s not yours. It¡¯s no use thinking about it. Just think about what we can give them as a gift. If the money isn¡¯t enough, you can ask Run for some money. There are many items in the capital city. Can¡¯t we find a gift for them there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± although Madam Di felt extremely upset, she dared not mention it anymore, she could do nothing but to rub the hanky in her hand nearly into pieces with her head down.

    ¡°Second Miss, here¡¯s the hairpin that Madam wants to give you. Please look at the fineness of the gold. It¡¯s the best one in Madam¡¯s dowry, and it will be given to you, Second Miss!¡± Nanny Zhou happened toe in at this time. Feeling the depressing atmosphere in the room, she walked to Qin Wanru diplomatically and handed the hanky to her with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± Qin Wanru asked Qing Yue to take it and stood up to give Madam Di a bow respectfully.

    She had already finished eating, so she seized the opportunity to ask to leave the dinner.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m done!¡± Qi Rongzhi also stood up. As she spoke to Qin Wanru, she bowed to everyone as if they had a perfect rtionship.

    It looked as if their rtionship was better than what she had with her elder sister, Qin Yuru.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. Go home and rest early!¡± Old Grandma narrowed her eyes and nodded. It was inconvenient to say something in front of Qin Wanru, let alone Qi Rongzhi, who was only a guest.

    The two girls walked out of the room one after the other. It was getting dark and the lights on the road outside were already on.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, wait for me!¡± Qi Rongzhi took a few steps and caught up with Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Young Lady of Qi, do we have a very good rtionship? Young Lady of Qi, call me the Second Miss of Qin, please!¡±

    Qin Wanru stopped and suddenly raised her head to look at Qi Rongzhi, who was wearing a smile and trying hard to please her. She spoke bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve been bullied by you, and I don¡¯t want to call you sister Qi again!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Qin Wanru, why are you speaking like this?¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s lips trembled with anger. ¡°After all, we grew up together. I¡¯ve called you sister Wanru since childhood. Do you look down on me ever since you arrived in the capital city?¡±

    Having said this, she felt wronged and almost cried with red eyes.

    Qin Wanru quietly gazed at Qi Rongzhi acting with a smile. ¡°Young Lady of Qi, I almost died at your hands several times. Last time, you weren¡¯t in good faith again and even tried to disfigure me. Shall I still get along well with you and regard you as my sister foolishly? Young Lady of Qi, I don¡¯t care what you do, but remember, don¡¯t plot against me!¡±

 Chapter 111 - Calculation, the Son of an Aristocratic Family with a Soft Spot for Women

    <h4>Chapter 111 Calction, the Son of an Aristocratic Family with a Soft Spot for Women</h4>

    Qin Wanruughed. Themplight set her face off to advantage, but in the shadow of the light, her snowy skin and red lips, together with her weird smile, gave a sense of gloom and horror.

    Qi Rongzhi was so scared that she took two steps backward and her heart started thumping like crazy.

    This Qin Wanru involuntarily made her feel scared.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi. If I hear you call me sister Wanru one more time, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Qin Wan said coldly and then turned away.

    Qi Rongzhi opened her mouth slightly behind her and tried to stop her, but no sound came out. She swore at herself inwardly for being easily discouraged and thenposed herself. With a trace of irritation and anger in her eyes, she gritted her teeth and held back her anger.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Chun Yi looked behind and alerted her in a low voice. There was a voice behind her. Someone wasing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qi Rongzhi had returned to her senses. She looked around and ensconced herself behind the rockery on one side. She didn¡¯t believe that there was no chance for her!

    ¡°Cousin, can I go back with you?¡± The footsteps came near. There was arge number of people. The foremost ones were Di Yan and Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru seemed unhappy with her head slightly turned down.

    ¡°Cousin, listen to me. You can¡¯t go back with me today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask my mother to send someone to pick you up next time.¡± Di Yan promised.

    ¡°But¡­ but I want to live in Duke Yong¡¯s mansion. I don¡¯t want to live here, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve unpacked. I haven¡¯t lived here for so long. Can I live there?¡± Qin Yuru stopped and looked around with great dislike.

    Although Qin¡¯s mansion was not bad, it was still inferior to the house of Duke Yong. It had not been fully decorated, and many parts weren¡¯tid out and fixed, waiting for the day the master moved in. Therefore, the house looked more dpidated and shabby.

    ¡°Cousin, now that my aunt and uncle are in the capital city, it¡¯s improper and unreasonable to live outside. Actually, I want you to stay at my house, and I hope you¡¯d never go back. But not now. You know, my mother was a little upset because of what happened before, and she said she wanted to fix a new marriage for me.¡±

    Di Yan appeased Qin Yuru.

    As soon as Qin Yuru heard what he said, she felt grieved and her eyes turned red. ¡°Doesn¡¯t aunt like me?¡±

    Di Yan could not bear a beauty to shed tears, so he took the hanky from Qin Yuru¡¯s hand to wipe her tears immediately. ¡°Why won¡¯t my mother like you? But you know, someone is secretly spreading the news that you¡¯ve been engaged to someone before. I don¡¯t know who spread the news. Although there is no evidence, my mother wasn¡¯t happy after hearing it.¡±

    ¡°Will aunt really arrange an engagement for you?¡± Qin Yuru felt worried about this. This time when she went to the capital city, she did everything carefully and was dramatically more respectful and docile in front of her aunt for fear that someone would get something on her. Luckily, Madam Shi of Duke Yong was satisfied with her.

    However, without any apparent reason, Madam Shi didn¡¯t promise Qin Wuru that she would make an engagement for her and Di Yan. She had previously promised to make an engagement for them as soon as Qin Wuru arrived in the capital city when Madam Shi sent a letter to her before.

    Qin Yuru was clearly aware of those things, fearing that Madam Shi would hear something and she wouldn¡¯t get engaged to Di Yan. She was really worried after hearing what Di Yan had spoken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t. My mother just said it casually. I don¡¯t know where she heard the rumor that day. It¡¯s okay, listen to me. And it¡¯s nothing serious even if she really heard something. You¡¯re the most innocent one!¡± Di Yan actually didn¡¯t know the truth of the matter. What he knew was nothing but what Qin Yuru had told him. She mentioned that Qi Tianyu was fond of her and sought marriage in front of Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong agreed because he was ignorant of the rtionship between her and Di Yan.

    But she would never agree. When she was about to break off the engagement, Qi Wanru came out, saying that she was willing to marry Qi Tianyu. Therefore, Qin Wanru naturally took responsibility for the marriage. At that time Magistrate Qi merely asked for marriage for his son with the daughter of Qin¡¯s mansion, he didn¡¯t clearly point out that he wanted Qin Yuru to marry his son.

    However, Qin Wanru went back on her word. She had feelings for the Second Young Master of Qi¡¯s mansion and was unwilling to marry the First Young Master of the Qi Family. Thus, she blew up the affair, asserting that the one Qi Tianyu wanted to marry was actually Qin Yuru. So, Qin Wanru implicated her with disrepute.

    In the whole process, Qin Yuru portrayed herself as one who was innocent and soulful, whereas Qi Wanru was born with wanton behavior. She couldn¡¯t be a good girl!

    ¡°Okay, cousin, I will listen to you!¡± Qin Yuru said obediently. ¡°Come and y when you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Di Yan was still rather satisfied with Qin Yuru¡¯s dependence on him with such airs and graces, thus he was willing to coax her patiently. He thought that it would be fine to marry his cousin who was as pretty as a flower and jade and was affectionate. With her mild temper, she would have no objection if he eventually intended to marry some more concubines.

    His elder cousin seemed not as beautiful as his younger cousin!

    ¡°Cousin, I feel that my second cousin is so young. Does she really know what it means to get married?¡± having said something to amuse Qin Yuru, Di Yan involuntarily asked her, with a delicate but childish face crossing his mind in an instant.

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Qin Yuru bit her lip with tears trickling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t I trust you? Who are you and what is our rtionship? Why would I trust an outsider!¡± Di Yan reached out to wipe Qin Yuru¡¯s tears, saying to himself that he must be kind to such a delicate cousin in the future and not allow others to bully her.

    Seizing the opportunity to bury herself in Di Yan¡¯s chest, Qin Yuru pulled his clothes and said with a grievance, ¡°My second sister always seems like a charming girl, but it¡¯s a facade. You see, she¡¯s arrogant now. She calls my mother not mother but madam. Mother raised her for so many years, and she¡¯s worked really hard to do so but she does not get any credit!¡±

    Di Yan agreed with what she said. ¡°Your family is quite out of order. Though Shui Run is my uncle¡¯s concubine and my second cousin has been entrusted to her, my second cousin should be warmer when meeting my aunt. At the very least, my second cousin can call your mother her aunt.¡±

    He was blind to what was going on, feeling that it was a little out of order unless his aunt had done something. However, he did not consider that his aunt had done something wrong in this matter! Besides, before he came here, his father has warned him against talking nonsense even when he saw that his uncle didn¡¯t like his aunt. His father would settle the matter.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Qin Yuru felt increasingly wronged, directly throwing herself into Di Yan¡¯s arms!

    Di Yan was both distressed and excited. It was difficult for him to calm down when Qin Yuru, who was pretty and had such a nice hourss figure, buried herself into his arms. After a while, he realized that this was Qin¡¯s mansion, thus he choked down the desire in his heart and patted her back to appease her in a low voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Now you¡¯re in the capital city, Duke Yong¡¯s mansion will shelter you. Uncle can¡¯t treat you badly!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste. I¡¯ll go back!¡± Looking up at the sky, Di Yan felt that it would be a good time to go out. He had a date with someone.

    During this period, because Qin Yuru hade to Duke Yong¡¯s mansion, she was always pestering him. But the fact that she could also be called a beauty didn¡¯t make him take unkindly to her, and he coaxed Qin Yuru on purpose sometimes. However, it took away his time to flirt with other women, and several of his close friends had alreadyined to him in private.

    He couldn¡¯t break this appointment anymore!

    ¡°Cousin, be careful on your way!¡± Qin Yuru said softly while wiping her tears and extricating herself from Di Yan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. You go back first. I¡¯ll watch you go, and then I¡¯ll turn here and go to the outer courtyard!¡± Di Yan said with deep affection. They were indeed standing at a junction.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m going!¡± Hearing that her sweetheart would actually wait for her to leave first, Qin Yuru was full of happiness. She bashfully pulled back her hanky from his hand and walked inside gracefully and charmingly. On the half-way, she turned back to give Di Yan a winsome smile.

    Seeing Di Yan wave at her made her reluctant to leave him.

    She had to find a way to ask her mother to settle their engagement in case some harsh words came to their ears. Although she felt it was unlikely to be greeted with that news because Jiangzhou was far from the capital city, she had to be careful, especially since Qi Tianyu was also in the capital city.

    She had to look for a chance to meet Qi Tianyu so that they could be united in what they would say. She couldn¡¯t settle down because it was inconvenient for her to handle Qi Tianyu while she lived in Duke Yong¡¯s mansion before.

    Di Yan kept his word and didn¡¯t leave until Qin Yuru was totally out of his sight. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would be standing behind him, thus knocking the person down by ident when he turned around.

    Before he could see who it was, Di Yan had reached out to hold the person in his arms.

    He was the son of an aristocratic family in the capital city, after all. After a short while, he quickly put out his hands to help Qi Rongzhi up politely. ¡°Miss Qi, why were you behind me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Di, I¡¯m lost. I can¡¯t find my way. I saw you here, so I wanted to ask you the way, but you turned around so suddenly!¡± Qi Rongzhi said with her face reddened all over while her head was lowered as she wrung the hanky in her hands.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice someone standing behind me just now.¡± Di Yan replied while he set his eyes on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s delicate face. Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru were actually equally matched for their delicacy and beauty, but because she was much smaller than Qin Yuru and had a little bit more childishness, he could not help ncing at Qi Rongzhi several times.

    He had always been a man with a soft spot for women, and he could not bear to see such a little beauty saying something with misgiving. Gazing at Qi Rongzhi who was too shy to ask something, he said softly with a thud in his heart. ¡°Shall I take you to the guest house?¡±

    He had apanied Qin Yuru here several times when the supervisor cleared up Qin¡¯s mansion, so he had a general idea of theyout of Qin¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Di!¡± Qi Rongzhi answered shyly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you live in Qin¡¯s mansion now and grew up with my cousin, you¡¯re also my sister!¡± Di Yan turned around to show the way and even waited for Qi Rongzhi for a moment at the crossing. With a smile, he looked at Qi Rongzhi with her blushing face and teased her.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Brother Di!¡± though Qi Rongzhi spoke in a low and soft voice, it sounded clear on such a quiet night.

    Behind the rockery, Qin Wanru watched the scene with Qing Yue with a cold smile on her face. Qi Rongzhi did manage to do something¡­

 Chapter 112 - A Patientâ€™s Visit at Midnight

    <strong>Chapter 112 A Patient¡¯s Visit at Midnight</strong>

    When Qin Wanru returned to her ce Zhifang Xuan, Nanny Yu had organized the room for her. Before that, knowing everyone had been tired, Qin Wanru had specially told Nanny Yu to inform all the servants of early sleep.

    Nanny Yu and Yujie stood at the doorway, waiting for the return of Qin Wanru, who sent Qingyue to sleep and also asked Yujie to push Nanny Yu, who was unwilling to leave, to sleep. In the yard, she was inwardly thinking, ¡°Lots of people have been brought, but the number is obviously not enough. Grandma is likely to buy some from the servant trader tomorrow, and then I can ask Nanny Yu to pick a few suitable ones from them.¡±

    Qin Wanru was a neer in the capital, and it was impossible for Madam Di to expand her power that much.

    But it would be impossible if the family bought servants next time because Madam Di could ask the wife of Duke Yong to help her after all. In her beforelife, the wife of Duke Yong had pushed others forward from behind many times.

    There were so many things for her to do as a neer in the capital. After refusing Madama Di as her guide, she must work out ways to attend parties with Shui Run as quickly as possible. Now, her appearance was still as small as a child. Although the rumors from Jiangzhou came in the future and Madam Di brought them to her secretly, the rumors would also be considered ridiculous and unbelievable by others because of her child-like appearance when she arrived in the capital.

    But if she grew mature, it would not be easy for her to exin her situation!

    Shui Run had no rtions in the capital, and she was also a remarried woman after being a widow. If she were not guided by others, she would not have the chance to receive invitations to parties. But she could get an opportunity from Qin Wanru. It seemed that she and her mother should visit the temple to burn incense once recently.

    In the temple, there was a person who could take Shui Run and herself to the circle of the noble families.

    ¡°p!¡± Qin Wanru, who was waiting for the return of Yujie under a tree, was hit by something from above. Looking upward, she saw nothing but the treetop under the dark heaven.

    ¡°Twigs fall in the winter, right?¡±

    She lowered her hand in confusion with her hands holding it. Suddenly, she was hit by something from above once again. It was even harder thanst time, so she gave out an ¡°ouch¡± because of the pain. As she looked upward again to find it out, she suddenly heard a few giggles. Giving a sidelong nce, she saw a shadow sitting on the sidewall of the yard.

    Unexpectedly, it was Chu Liuchen.

    Qin Wanru held her head, blinking her eyes. In themplight, a porcin doll¡¯s tender face was covered with perplexity, and it seemed that she hadn¡¯t realized what had happened.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected this Childe to appear on the wall of her family.

    Was it really suitable for an unhealthy young man like him to climb over walls or climb trees? She slightly skewed her head, looking at his face color with the help of some dim light. She didn¡¯t think his face color was healthy!

    Out of the room of Nanny Yu, Yujie saw what had happened. After a moment of being stunned, she kept alert as she went to her with a worried face. Qin Wanru gently pressed back her hand to signal to her to remain calm and take no action.

    Chu Liuchen jumped down the tree and squarely and arrogantly walked to Qin Wanru, studying her from head to foot while ying several stones in his hand. No doubt, the stones that hit her head just now were among them. In themplight, the color of his face was not well indeed, and his lips were as pale as his face. He looked not vigorous, either, but his eyes were interestedly staring at Qing Wanru.

    ¡°Prince, don¡¯t you feel tired to climb this wall with your unwell physical condition?¡± Qin Wanru looked upward at the tall wall, which was obviously much taller than the walls in Jiangzhou. A wall of this kind was truly the one that could be used for the aim of defense.

    ¡°Tired!¡± Throwing the little stones in his hand to his side, Chu Liuchen suddenly fell down like one who lost his strength toward Qin Wanru, who hurriedly reached out her hands out of fear. Her little figure backed two steps, and she finally caught him. Fortunately, behind her, there was a tree, which supported her from behind.

    Yujie wanted to go to her as her feet moved, but she was stopped by Qin Wanru. This prince was haughty, and who knew what he cared about. It was okay for her to support him.

    ¡°Prince, are you well now?¡± Qin Wanru whispered. She really needed to support him with much strength, but she couldn¡¯t let go of him now. Just now, his condition was not obviously shown when she looked at him. Once they were close together, she could feel his high temperature. He was in fever now!

    ¡°I am not well!¡± he murmured in Qin Wanru¡¯s ears. Chu Liuchen even closed his eyes at the moment, and the exhale of his nostrils, which wasing from him to her, was really hot.

    Qin Wanru felt with her hand his forehead, which was extremely hot. At this time, she couldn¡¯t care about too many manners, waving her hand to ask Yujie toe to her, and they supported him together as they moved him into the room.

    After they let him lie on the bed in the room and raised his head with cushions, Qin Wanru instructed Yu Jie to fetch a basin of cold water, and then took out of a small bag of powdered medicine from her medicine bag after a moment of thinking. This powered medicine was the simple anti-cold powder that she had made herself. Its function was notparable to the ones that were directly boiled, but it also had its effects at least.

    The reason why she made the powder was that it was simple to use.

    Poured some water into the medicine, and the smell of it came out. Then, a bowl of medicine was made!

    After cooling it for a while, Qin Wanru carried it and sat on the edge of the bed, spooning it several times. The medicine soup was not dense, nor was it hot, and it should be good.

    ¡°Childe, please take the medicine!¡± Qin Wanru whispered.

    On the bed, Chu Liuchen blinked and opened his eyes, looking at Qin Wanru. Surprisingly, he submissively took the bowl and drank the medicine up in a gulp, and then he put the bowl into her hands, very naturally demanding, ¡°Candied fruit!¡±

    He merely opened his mouth just as he finished his words.

    The handsome young man shut eyes tight, the wavy shadow of his eyshes under his eyelids being in fact very beautiful. Unfortunately, he merely opened his mouth, which really made his beholders generate a kind of strange feeling. Was this man really the Chu Liuchen who finally seeded in bing the crowned prince once again?

    Befuddled, Qin Wanru looked at him, but she couldn¡¯t think of a ce where there was candied fruit. Yujie who entered while carrying a basin of water reminded her, ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t there a jar of candied fruit which had been used by Old Grandma on the way in your ce? Let me fetch it for you!¡±

    Qin Wanru nodded as she stood up to ce the bowl on the table. Then, she took out a clean towel, soaked it in the cold water, and spread it on the forehead of Chu Liuchen.

    Yujie came in with a jar of candied fruit. Qin Wanru carefully picked one and put it into the mouth of Chu Liuchen, who chewed it several times, showing that he was seemingly very satisfied. His head skewed to one side, and he quietly fell asleep while the towel was dangling down his forehead.

    ¡°Miss, this¡­¡± Yu Jie hadn¡¯t found out what was going on even until now and became shocked as she saw the young man quietly and truly fall asleep.

    ¡°Yujie, everything is done. You can go to bed!¡± Qin Wanru yawned, whispering. Fortunately, she had slept in the afternoon.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t go to bed, for I need to apany you!¡± She would be worried if she left Qin Wanru alone in the room.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is Prince Chen of the capital. I know him. You are also tired today. Go to bed now, and there are still lots of things to do tomorrow!¡± Qin Wanru said, waving her hand.

    Indeed, there were lots of things to do tomorrow. She was but a neer in the capital. If she didn¡¯t make arrangements quickly, she would face awkward conditions in the future because of the pressure from Madam Di.

    ¡°Miss, I sleep outside the room. You can call me if you need help!¡± Yujie thought about it and decided that she should sleep outside the room to be herpany. Otherwise, she would not leave her.

    Learning that she was determined, Qin Wanru had to nod yes.

    Yujie retired to the outside after pouring her another cup of tea. Closing the door behind her, she was still worried and dared not go to sleep, and then she directly sat down at the door, leaning against the door frame and shutting her eyes.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know that Yujie hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet, but she herself was also a little tired at this moment. After sitting at the table for a while, she bent her back, stuck her forehead on the table, and also fell asleep in a few moments.

    Since she moved fast on the road, she was also in fact very tired. Although she had slept in the afternoon, she had not recovered because of the tiredness caused by her fast move on the road. Herst strength was finally spent after busying herself with the work just now, and now she fell asleep on the table without realizing it.

    After sleeping for some time, Qin Wanru woke up and sat up. Her long feather-like eyshes fluttered twice, and then she opened her eyes, dazedly staring at the pair of handsome and elegant eyes in front of her. She lost herself for a moment and even generated the feeling that she didn¡¯t know where she was.

    That pair of eyes was very beautiful and also very clean, and its cleanness would never make their beholders suspect that the person lying here had any evil ideas. Qin Wanru reclosed her eyes. Her head heavily fell again, and she was ready to continue to sleep.

    Unfortunately, her head didn¡¯t fall on the table as it went down, but it fell on something soft. Feeling that something was not right, Qin Wanru reopened her eyes with difficulty, dazedly staring at the clothes that swarmed into her eyes. She realized that it was a man¡¯s shoulder after a long time of confusion, and she was about to sleep on his shoulder.

    Pushing the corner of her pink, tender lips forward, she raised up her head once again, seeing a juvenileing out of andscaping painting: His hair was very dark, his skin was very white, his nasal bridge was very tall, and his eyshes were very long as if they were just in front of her eyes. She extended her hand to them almost subconsciously. But when she touched his warm face, she was stunned.

    The long butterfly tail-like eyshes fluttered twice, and he woke up!

    ¡°Prince, do you feel better now?¡± Qin Wanru sat up straight at once, calmed herself down, and turned to her side to look at his face, which was still pale but obviously looked much better than a while ago. She couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved in her mind, for she was so afraid that he wouldn¡¯t get well in her residence.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Chu Liuchenzily stood up and said after he massaged his shoulders. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t make any trouble for Qin Wanru this time.

    ¡°Prince, how can you leave at this time?¡± Qin Wanru shockingly looked from side to side and didn¡¯t think there was any possibility for this Childe to walk out of the room by himself.

    He was better but was notpletely well, and she felt it just now when they conversed.

    ¡°Since I want to leave, I can leave!¡± Chun Liuchen rose his eyebrows, glimpsing Qin Wanru with somewhat evil air. He went to the window and randomly knocked on the crossbar of it with rhythm, and two guards in ck suddenly appeared at the window out of nowhere.

    ¡°I am leaving now, but your yard has one disadvantage,¡± Chu Liuchen said unsatisfyingly as he squinted at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Wanru widely opened her eyes and looked at him, and she was not surprised to see the guards appear outside the window.

    ¡°Itcks a big fish tank!¡± Chu Liuchengzily said, ¡°I will send you one tomorrow lest that you shouldn¡¯t hide in it to see the sky!¡±

    Once he finished, he reached out his hand to press the window edge and then lightly and gracefullynded outside the window, before Qin Wanru could speak anything. Then, he disappeared in the dark of the night with his two guards.

    Qin Wanru was astonished with her mouth wide open, blinking with somewhat perplexity. When did she fall in love with fish tanks and must move a fish tank into her yard? Was what Chu Liuchen said sincere or did he mean something else?

    She couldn¡¯t figure it out for now¡­

 Chapter 113 - The Purpose of Being Hypocritical

    <h4>Chapter 113 The Purpose of Being Hypocritical</h4>

    The servant trader came soon on the second day. Because they needed to pick girl servants, Old Grandma asked them to go to Xinning Courtyard.

    When Qin Wanru came over, it was still early. In the yard, only Shui Run apanied Old Grandma. After making a salute, she sat down next to Old Grandma with her eyes fixed on the girls brought by the servant trader.

    All the people brought by the servant trader were girls, and there were more than one hundred of them. They lowered their heads and stood in the yard without making any sound. Old Grandma was very satisfied with them as a whole.

    ¡°Run, Zhuozhuo, since you¡¯vee, just pick your girl servants first!¡± Old Grandma picked up the teacup and took a sip, and her face darkened. Madam Di and Qin Yuru had not shown up at this moment, which indicated that they didn¡¯t respect her at all.

    The residences of Madam Di¡¯s and Shui Run¡¯s were obviously the closest.

    ¡°Wanru, pick your girl servants first.¡± Shui Run said softly.

    Qin Wanru nodded and stood up. She really had to pick a few girl servants first, lest Qin Yuru and Madam Di arranged girl servants in her ce as scouts. A girl servant arranged by Madam Di was enough.

    ¡°Mother, you should pick a few more girl servants with me. If another servant traderes here next time, you may not be able to pick agreeable girl servants!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Her words were quite meaningful. Shui Run smiled and understood.

    Qin Wanru had picked not a few girl servants this time, but most of them were second-ss and third-ss girl servants. After finishing picking, she was still worried. Thus, she specially asked Nanny Duan to have a look at them and kept those whom Nanny Duan considered not bad.

    Shui Run also picked not a few girl servants. She didn¡¯t mean to pick so many girl servants. But at the thought of Qin Wanru¡¯s words, she felt that she was more reassured to pick them now.

    Old Grandma didn¡¯t care about that much. She just picked two girl servants to work in her yard.

    Old Grandma told Nanny Duan to gather these girl servants they picked to train them and tell them the rules of the General¡¯s Mansion. After these girl servants were taken away, Madam Di finally showed up with Qin Yuru.

    After making a salute separately, Madam Di and Qin Yuru also sat aside.

    ¡°Mother, why are there so few girl servants?¡± Looking at the remaining girl servants in the yard, Madam Di asked disdainfully with an arrogant sneer on her face, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s change a servant trader. The capital is different from Jiangzhou. This servant trader brought a few girls indeed, which makes our Qin¡¯s mansion look petty.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, this servant trader brought too few girls indeed. Last time I saw my grandma from my mother¡¯s family pick girl servants, and there were at least 50 of them. See, there are only a few girls. How can I choose from them?¡± ncing over the girls¡¯ faces, Qin Yuru became increasingly dissatisfied.

    They had just arrived in the capital, Madam Di and her daughter Qin Yuru had already be extremely pretentious. They did not forget to talk about the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion even in this case. There was a hint of sarcasm across Qin Wanru¡¯s slightly drooping eyes.

    Madam Di thought that she could do whatever she wanted with the support of the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion! She was even suppressing Old Grandma with the power of the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    They meant to suppress everyone with the power and put on airs in front of everyone byingte!

    She would slowly tear off this so-called guarantee from the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡­

    ¡°You arete, and we have picked!¡± Old Grandma said with a nk face which enabled no one to tell her mood.

    ¡°Mother, why did Wanru and younger sister pick before me? We should respect for seniority. It¡¯s irrational!¡± As Madam Di¡¯s face darkened, the smile on her face became slightly stiff.

    ¡°Why is it irrational? We¡¯ve waited for so long, but you didn¡¯te. Can¡¯t they pick girl servants without you? Besides, I asked them to pick first. Do you have any problem with that?¡± Old Grandma said while frowning, ¡°I asked someone to tell you toe over, but you haven¡¯te for so long. What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night because I first arrived in the capitalst night. So I got upte. The servant sent by you saw me still asleep and didn¡¯t wake me up. I just don¡¯t have a satisfactory servant upon arrival in the capital.¡± Madam Di secretly hated Old Grandma for her partiality but had to exin.

    She originally intended to put on airs in front of the olddy, but unexpectedly she didn¡¯t buy it.

    ¡°Pick on your own!¡± Old Grandma waved her hand impatiently, pointing at the girl servants in the yard.

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want them. All¡­ of them are leftover girls and must be not good.¡± Qin Yuru was so aggrieved that her eyes turned red. She turned her head and wiped her tears with a handkerchief, as if she had been bullied.

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t cry. If¡­ you don¡¯t like them, you can pick next time. After all, you should pick some satisfactory girl servants to serve you.¡± Madam Di stood up to appease Qin Yuru, and then turned her head, ¡°Mother, since they are leftover girls, we can ask the servant trader to bring another bunch of girls next time, and Yuru can pick her girl servants then. We can¡¯t let her pick the girl servants left by her sister!¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself!¡± Old Grandma stood up and turned back into the house. She really didn¡¯t like Madam Di¡¯s arrogant look. Besides, Qin Yuru reminded her of the former concubines in the mansion. As a decent Young Lady, she just cried with grievance after saying a few words, which was really disappointing.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run followed Old Grandma into the house.

    After appeasing Qin Yuru, Madam Di also walked into the house, seemingly intending to stay and have a talk. ¡°Mother, we are now in the capital city, so we must follow some rules in the capital city. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be ridiculed by others, and even be separated from the aristocratic families circle of the entire capital and be ridiculed everywhere.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Upon arrival in the capital, Madam Di dared to y tricks on the strength of the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Old Grandma was not in a good mood. She looked up at her and said.

    ¡°I naturally mean that our mansion should integrate into the circle of the capital sooner. This is also good for the general¡¯s career. Mother, do you think that it makes sense?¡± With a bit of pride on her face, Madam Di said, ¡°We should strictly observe the rules in our mansion. First of all, it¡¯s the rules of the servants. To take what happened today as an example, if the servant from your courtyard observed the rules, she must wake me up today and I coulde over early. How could she let me sleep unconsciously for so long?¡±

    ¡°Madam mean to use grandma¡¯s servant of not observing the rules?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her watery eyes and asked in puzzlement with a trace of coldness across her eyes. Madam Di seemingly intended to start from grandma and then inevitably speak of her and her mother. Did Madam Di really still consider herself the Madam with overwhelming power in the backyard of the General¡¯s Mansion? She had no idea of her current status at all!

    Although Madam Di meant it, she expressed it in a tactful way. Unexpectedly, Qin Wanru directly pointed out what she meant. She moaned in her heart and looked up to see Old Grandma. As expected, she saw Old Grandma¡¯s gaze seemed to be a bit gloomy. She was rmed and hurriedly red at Qin Wanru and said, ¡°Wanru, what are you talking about? How can I me Mother¡¯s servant? I just started the topic with this matter and meant that Mother¡¯s servants also need to be trained!¡±

    ¡°Second sister, it is the capital here, not Jiangzhou. You can¡¯t act absurdly. You and Aunt Shui are disrespectful by picking servants before us. Now you dared to talk nonsense to my mother. Who gave you the courage?¡± Qin Yuru sneered and involuntarily became tough at the thought that she had caught Qin Wanru tripping.

    ¡°Big sister, I just take the matter on its merits. Why did you say that I took advantage of someone¡¯s power? I don¡¯t have anyone to take advantage of, which disappoints you. However, whose support makes you dare to be so impolite in front of grandma? Do people act ording to these rules in the capital?¡±

    Qin Wanru looked up slightly and said coldly to Qin Yuru.

    Qin Wanru had no one to rely on indeed, but Qin Yuru and Madam Di were different. Now they were obviously putting on airs with the support of the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and everyone in the house knew that.

    On hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, Qin Yuru blushed and red at Qin Wanru with her pretty eyes, wishing she could stand up and p Qin Wanru to vent her anger.

    ¡°Wanru, talk to your Big Sister politely. You should be close to each other both outside and in the mansion. We cannot make people think that our Qin¡¯s mansioncks rules and rituals.¡± Madam Di rebuked Qin Wanru with a smile. She didn¡¯t say that very seriously, plus the smile on her face and the meaning in her words, so she sounded kind to Qin Wanru.

    Although Old Grandma did not speak, she looked slightly relieved.

    ¡°I used to misjudge what happened in Jiangzhou. Now we are in the capital, and those things are no longer important. I hope that you and your Big Sister can be close to each other from now on. You are the only two Young Madams in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, unlike those aristocratic families each of which has nearly 10 Young Madams. Sisters are rted by blood. You can establish yourselves in the capital only with the mutual help between you.¡±

    Seeing her words have an influence, she talked in an increasingly earnest tone. She even ¡°frankly¡± mentioned what had happened before and looked regretful. She then picked up the teacup at hand, stood up and walked to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Wanru, I only hope that you and Yuru can be close to each other. Your Big Sister and I are to be med for what happened before. I hope you can be generous enough to forgive us. I will definitely think of a way topensate you!¡±

    After finishing her words, she handed the teacup to Qin Wanru. She actually came over to apologize.

    At the sight of Madam Di¡¯s hypocritical look, Qin Wan suddenly stood up, passed by Qin Yuru and made a respectful and alienated salute to Madam Di. ¡°Madam, you talked so seriously!¡±

    After finishing her words, she turned to walk to Old Grandma¡¯s back without looking at Madam Di and motioned for the girl servant, who was pounding Old Grandma¡¯s back, to step back. She went over and began to gently pound Old Grandma¡¯s back with her cheeks bulging, seeming to be vignt and unwilling to talk more with Madam Di.

    After being framed so many times, no one could have no grudge. Besides, she was still a child.

    ¡°Mother, I want to take both of them out for the banquet in the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang. We¡¯ve just arrived in the capital, and I should take them out and show them around, lest they exposed their ignorance and lose dignity.¡± Madam Di, who had been ignored, suppressed her irritation, held the teacup and returned to her seat with a hollow smile.

    Therefore, this was Madam Di¡¯s main purpose. However, when had Madam Di been so enthusiastic? Qin Wanru reached out to rub her forehead. She didn¡¯t remember something clearly. Some memories of thest lifeck details, such as how the marriage between her and the self-indulgent guy was arranged. They seemed to have met each other at a banquet. Could it be this banquet?

    She should attend the banquet as soon as possible, but not with Madam Di who was scheming. She had a better choice!

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to go to the banquet. I want to go to worship the Buddha with Aunt Shui tomorrow. The master of Jingxin Monastery said that Huaguang Temple is the most prosperous in the capital. Can Aunt Shui and I go to have a look tomorrow?¡±

    Tomorrow was the third day of this month!

 Chapter 114 - The Goodwill of Great Elder Princess

    <strong>Chapter 114 The Goodwill of Great Elder Princess</strong>

    ¡°Huaguang Temple is indeed very famous. When I was in Jiangzhou, I¡¯ve heard people talk about it more than once. It is worth visiting!¡± On hearing her words, Old Grandma, who believed in Buddhism, nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Is Grandma going with us?¡± Qin Wanru took the chance to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going this time. There are so many things in the mansion, and many of them have not been handled well. Zhuozhuo and Run can visit it first. When I have timeter, you can apany me to visit again.¡± Old Grandma said with a smile.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not going either. The mansion is in a mess, and many things need to be put in order.¡± Shui Run originally wanted to go. She liked quiet ces, and Huaguang Temple was tremendously famous. ¡°Mother, you can go for a visit with Wanru. I will go next time when I find a chance!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong had already said that she was in charge of the affairs in the backyard. At this moment, the mansion was in a mess, and many things had not been handled. It was not a good time to go out for a visit.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Old Grandma hesitated. She also thought that it was not the best time for Shui Run to go out for a visit.

    ¡°Grandma, mother and I just intend to go there and walk around for a while, and we will not stay for a long time. I have already inquired about it. It takes us an hour at most for a round trip. We can set out early ande back early. We may be able toe back before lunchtime. It won¡¯t take much time.¡±

    Qin Wanru pleaded aside.

    If it was so close, it wouldn¡¯t take much time indeed. Looking at her granddaughter¡¯s eager face, Old Grandma was convinced and said to Shui Run with a smile, ¡°Run, just take her there for a visit, or this little monkey will be restless. Set out early ande back early. When you are really in charge of the affairster, it won¡¯t be so convenient for you to go out!¡±

    Old Grandma¡¯s words were very meaningful. Shui Run thought that it was true. They had just arrived in the capital city. When she officially took charge of the affairster, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go out. Besides, winter had set in, and it would be the Spring Festival after a period. At that time, with more affairs like sending presents, she wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch even a rxing moment.

    She had better snatch half a day of leisure when Old Grandma put things in order.

    At the thought of this, Shui Run was convinced. ¡°Then¡­ Mother, Wanru and I will set out ande back soon.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to meet some old supervisors and ask about some old affairs. It¡¯s okay for you two to stay there for longer!¡± Old Grandma said with a smile.

    They talked andughed, leaving Madam Di and her daughter aside.

    Madam Di originally intended toe over to put on airs in front of everyone and then show her goodwill towards Qin Wanru. Thus, she could make everyone under her control with both gentle and tough means. However, she gnashed her teeth in anger at the moment.

    Holding back the hatred in her heart, she forced a peaceful smile and said, ¡°Mother, Yuru and I want to visit the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Since we moved to the capital, I haven¡¯t seen my father and mother yet!¡±

    ¡°You can go, too!¡± Old Grandma nodded.

    ¡°Is the general going with me?¡± Madam Di said again.

    ¡°Naturally he is going. Prepare giftster and go to the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with Huai tomorrow!¡± After thinking for a moment, Old Grandma said.

    ¡°Yes, mother. However, I haven¡¯t returned to the capital for many years. Do you think these gifts a little meager?¡± Madam Di pretentiously took out a gift list and came over to hand it to Old Grandma.

    She deliberately drafted the gift list and deliberately made it meager.

    Old Grandma took the gift list and had a look at it. She frowned and said, ¡°These are a little meager. Add a few more gifts.¡±

    ¡°Mother, the previous expense for the store¡­¡± Madam Di looked embarrassed.

    ¡°I will tell Nanny Duan to add a few more gifts!¡± Old Grandma interrupted her words.

    ¡°Thank you, mother! I¡¯m going to visit my parents¡¯ home with the general tomorrow.¡± With acent smile on her face, Madam Di turned and said to Shui Run, ¡°Sister, I intended to apany you to go there tomorrow, but now I am not avable.¡±

    She was showing off that Qin Huaiyong was going to apany her instead of Shui Run!

    ¡°Enjoy your visit!¡± Shui Run said with a calm face, as if she did not notice that Madam Di was deliberately showing off.

    In the early morning of next day, Qin Wanru and Shui Run both got up early. They sat in a carriage with a girl servant for each of them and went to Huaguang Temple.

    When they arrived at Huaguang Temple, the day was just dawning, but there were plenty of pilgrims.

    Huaguang Temple deserved to be thergest temple in the capital. Getting out of the carriage at the parking lot outside the mountain gate, they found that it had formed a lively market outside.

    There were stores selling joss sticks and cradles, food, flowers and everything that one expected to find. There were even silks and satins ced in simple stores. The pilgrimsing to Huaguang Temple could not only worship the Buddha but also shop in the market. It was quite a lively scene.

    It was the first time that Qin Wanru and Shui Run had seen such a lively mountain gate. Looking up at the tall mountain gate behind them, they had to sigh again. The first temple in the capital, as well as a royal temple, was really remarkable and better than they expected.

    They decided to go hiking from the front mountain gate.

    After entering the front mountain gate, they found there were all stairs. The high stairs extended up and led to the real Huaguang Temple.

    With so many stairs superimposed, the hustle and bustle fell behind them. Looking back, they found that they were stepping on the hustle and bustle. They heard the distant bells, which dissipated the irritation in their hearts, from the top of their heads.

    Even before they reached the real Huaguang Temple, they had found it free from vulgarity.

    There was a long way to the mountain top. It was said that this path was called Wenxin Road. Qin Wanru hade here once in thest life. She passed Wenxin Road, walked to the front of this section of stairs and looked up at the stairs. At this moment, she involuntarily recalled thest life!

    It was still early, and there were not many people climbing the mountain. Looking from their position, they only saw an old woman in the distance climbing up with a girl servant and an old maid.

    The old woman didn¡¯t wear gorgeous clothes and just looked like someone from an ordinary rich family. At this moment, perhaps she was tired, so she stopped and stood on the stairs for a rest.

    At the sight of this old woman, Qin Wanru suddenly clenched the handkerchief in her hand with a burst of excitement in her eyes. She had known this old woman in thest life, and this old woman was the person she was looking for, Rui¡¯an great elder princess.

    Rui¡¯an great elder princess was the emperor¡¯s aunt. She was married to General Xi who had apanied thete emperor to expend the territory. Unfortunately, General Xi died on the battlefield. She raised her daughter alone and then consoled herself by worshiping Buddha after her daughter grew up and got married.

    Her favorite ce to visit was Huaguang Temple. In fact, she didn¡¯t juste to worship the Buddha. She also came early to climb Wenxin Road which started from the front gate of Huaguang Temple. Wenxin meant asking original intention which was a Buddhist theory!

    She almost came here on the first three days of every month, and today was the third day of this month.

    During thest life, Qin Wanru also met Rui¡¯an great elder princess here. Seeing she insist on climbing most of the stairs in one breath, Rui¡¯an great elder princess was very fond of her and had invited her to visit the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. After that, Rui¡¯an great elder princess did send several invitation cards to Qin¡¯s mansion to invite Qin Wanru to visit her mansion, but Madam Di offered various excuses to prevent Qin Wanru from going there. In the end, Qin Wanru was the one invited, but Qin Yuru was usually the one showing up.

    After failing to invite Qin Wanru several times, Rui¡¯an great elder princess lost interest and didn¡¯t send invitation cards anymore.

    The scene of Qin Yuru attending great elder princess¡¯s banquet during herst life suddenly came to her mind.

    ¡°Great elder princess has invited the Young Madam of our Qin¡¯s mansion. Look at you, you will humiliate our Qin¡¯s mansion by going out with your bad reputation. If what happened in Jiangzhou spread here, do you still get the nerve to go out?¡± Qin Yuru wore gorgeous clothes, standing in front of Qin Wanru with arrogance and disdain on her face, as if Qin Wan was the humblest sludge.

    ¡°If she goes out and is discussed by others, even we will feel shameful!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. She just has no idea of her bad reputation. She is even inferior to an innocent servant!¡± ¡­These voices were from Qin Yuru¡¯s girl servants. All of them looked down on Qin Wanru, even without thinking that they were just servants while Qin Wanru was the master.

    In thest life, she had lived a life even inferior to that of a servant in the backyard of Qin¡¯s mansion. Meanwhile, because Qin Yuru had received several invitations from Rui¡¯an great elder princess, everyone would send her an invitation card for the sake of Rui¡¯an great elder princess if there was a banquet. She finally sessfully became a talented woman who was rare and famous in the capital.

    She took a light breath, hid the coldness in her eyes, and then looked up at Rui¡¯an great elder princess¡¯s amiable face. She felt slightly warmer.

    She would never waste the goodwill of great elder princess and never allow Qin Yuru to take advantage of the goodwill of great elder princess to be chosen by the circle of nobledies of the capital.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s climb up quickly!¡± After thinking clearly, Qin Wanru whispered to Shui Run, ¡°I heard that this is the road of asking intention of Huaguang Temple and it asks the original intention. The longer we persist, the more likely it is to ask the original intention!¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Shui Run looked up at the stairs which extended up and were almost endless, and nodded. She also had a lot of worries in her heart and wondered if what she did was right. Asking her original intention by climbing the stairs was probably what she needed!

    Thus, they climbed up together with their girl servants. When passing by Rui¡¯an great elder princess, she intentionally smiled at her but did not stop. She kept climbing up.

    The girl had a delicate face and attractive watery eyes. Looking carefully, she found that the girl looked like a porcin doll with exquisite features, long eyshes, and small pink lips.

    ¡°Gee.¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess said lightly, watching Qin Wanru passing by her. As just a little girl, she not only walked by herself but also looked back and pulled the young woman behind her from time to time.

    ¡°Great elder princess, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It was her personal old maid nanny Gao who climbed up with her. On hearing her astonished voice, nanny Gao hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Which mansion does such a pretty girle from?¡± Great elder princess looked at Qin Wanru with a smile and asked curiously. As a little girl, she was so pretty and sensible, which made great elder princess sincerely fond of her.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I have never seen her either!¡± Nanny Gao squinted and thought about it, but did not figure out which mansion the girl came from. ¡°She may not be local!¡±

    She could only make such a guess!

    ¡°She¡¯s a pretty and sensible girl indeed!¡± Great elder princess sighed lightly.

    After serving great elder princess for so many years, nanny Gao immediately understood what great elder princess meant. For fear of reminding her of what had happened and making her sad, nanny Gao hurriedly changed the subject and provoked her. ¡°Great elder princess, I¡¯ve had enough rest. Can you walk now?¡±

 Chapter 115 - Never Lose to the Last Life

    <h4>Chapter 115 Never Lose to the Last Life</h4>

    ¡°Of course I can go. Since I have climbed so many times, it¡¯s impossible to lose to a child!¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru was far ahead, the great elder princess put aside her worries just now and went up a step without admit defeating.

    Qin Wanru was still climbing up the mountain step by step. However, Shui Run had already lost her strength, so she stood in the middle to rest. Only she continued to go up with Yujie.

    Yujie originally grew up in the mountains. Although she was tired, she could still bear it. Qin Wanru¡¯s body was not as strong as hers. At this time, her face was pale, and even her lips, which had always been tender, were pallid. But she continued to climb up.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to stop for a rest?¡± Yujie could see that she was almost spent, so she wanted to give her a hand.

    Qin Wanru shook her hand away. She hardly even had the strength to speak now. She just went up the mountain with all her efforts. Only when she went higher could she attract the attention of Rui¡¯an great elder princess.

    In herst life, she had suffered a lot and her life was dark and full of despair. So, on this road to examine her conscience, she climbed up the mountain desperately, trying to express her devotion to Buddha, in order to achieve a turning point in her destiny.

    This attracted the attention of Rui¡¯an great elder princess, who said frankly that she liked her persistence.

    She was reborn in this life, so she could never lose to thest life!

    Her breathing was getting heavier and heavier, and between the heavy breaths, Qin Wanru almost felt a dry odor in her throat, but she gritted her teeth and tried hard again. She did not look back to see how many steps she had taken, nor did she look up to see how many steps she still had to go. She climbed up one step at a time with tenacity.

    ¡°Well, the girl is still walking!¡± When Nanny Gao apanied Rui¡¯an great elder princess to stand still and rest, she looked up at Qin Wanru, who was still going up, and was surprised.

    Rui¡¯an great elder princess wiped the sweat from her head and squinted. Although she was old, she often came to climb mountains. Her body was superior to that of average young people, especially the madams anddies from noble families, who could hardly beat her.

    But the girl who used to be like a porcin doll was still climbing and had never stopped, which attracted her attention. This girl¡¯s resilience really amazed her, and she also had a familiar fondness of her.

    ¡°Ask which family she is fromter!¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess couldn¡¯t help saying that at such a young age, she could persevere in doing something with resilience!

    ¡°Yes, great elder princess!¡± Nanny Gao also wiped the sweat from her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up. We can¡¯t really lose to a little girl!¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princessughed. She adjusted her breathing and continued to climb up.

    When passing by Shui Run, she nced at her intentionally, and found that Shui Run was actually not young. She was at least about 25 years old. And she should be the mother of the girl above.

    Kindly smiling at her, Rui¡¯an great elder princess continued to climb up.

    Shui Run¡¯s body was not very good. She used to live quietly in the backyard of the Qin¡¯s mansion. She didn¡¯t even see an idle person on weekdays. How could she exercise? At this time, she had to stop after being exhausted walking. When she saw an old woman passing by and smiling at her kindly, she gently returned a salute to Rui¡¯an great elder princess with a smile.

    That kind of gentle and benevolent performance left a good impression on Rui¡¯an great elder princess.

    The mother and daughter were well-versed in knowledge and courtesy.

    Qin Wanru seemed to be standing unsteadily near thest step. She slipped and almost fell down.

    Yujie wanted to hold her, but she was too tired now. Although she could still hold her feet steady, her footsteps were too weak and her reaction was too slow. She only had time to hold onto Qin Wanru¡¯s hand. She saw Qin Wanru¡¯s face change. Her lips were like snow, and her body was tilted to the edge. She immediately knew it was terrible, so she stretched out her other hand and hugged Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, what happened to you?¡±

    Qin Wanru held Yujie¡¯s hand, panting hard. Her palm-sized face was as white as snow!

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself back down to earth for a long time.

    ¡°I¡­ it seems that I¡¯ve twisted my ankle¡­ Twisted!¡± Qin Wanru was panting, forcing the bloody smell to go in her throat. The sweat on her face was falling down drop by drop, as if it were a hot summer day at this time.

    She seemed to be floating!

    ¡°Miss, let me carry you up!¡± Looking at the end of the journey that was not far away, Yujie squatted in front of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry me¡­ I¡­ will go up!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°But you have hurt your foot, how can you go up!¡± Yujie said with worry.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ I¡­ can take a break.¡± Qin Wanru shook her head firmly, gasped, and closed her eyes, feeling giddy.

    She was really physically exhausted today, which made her listless and almost unwilling to move again.

    She bent down, reached out, and pinched her ankle. Although it hurt a little, it was not very severe. It did not seem to be seriously injured.

    ¡°Wait¡­ wait a minute, and I will go up!¡± Qin Wanru stood up straight and insisted.

    Yujie saw that she was still so persistent, but helplessly supported her to stand on the side of a big stone. There was a smooth ce on the big stone beside the steps. In the past, many people must havee here to rest and sit.

    Holding Qin Wanru sitting in that smooth ce, Yujie squatted down and tried to help Qin Wanru check her ankles, but Qin Wanru waved her hand to stop.

    ¡°Wait¡­ After we arrive at the top of the mountain, people¡­ people are hurrying to and fro here¡­ It¡­ it broke the etiquette!¡± Qin Wanru slightly slowed down, wiped the sweat from her face with a handkerchief, and shook her head.

    There were many requirements for women in noble families in terms of etiquette. How could she check her ankles in a ce where people came and went?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss? Can I help you?¡± Nanny Gao helped Rui¡¯an great elder princess to this step atst. She looked at Qin Wanru, who was supported by a maid and looked as white as snow. Rui¡¯an great elder princess signaled Nanny Gao toe and ask. She didn¡¯t look very good after climbing up such long steps in a short time.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Nanny¡­ I am fine!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head with a smile.

    Looking down at Qin Wanru¡¯s feet slightly standing on tiptoes, Nanny Gao asked with concern, ¡°What happened to Miss¡¯s feet?¡±

    ¡°Her ankle was inadvertently¡­ twisted!¡± Qin Wanru bit her cherry lip for a while that hadn¡¯t yet recovered, with a little childish shyness.

    ¡°You continued to climb with a twisted ankle. Good girl!¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess walked over with pity, and was inexplicably fond of the girl in front of her.

    Whether her delicate face, stubborn temperament that refused to be defeated, or her resilience, they all reminded her of a person in her memory. She felt her heart be soft, so she asked with concern.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Grandma. I¡­ I am fine!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, stretched out her hand to the stone on one side and tried to get up to salute her.

    ¡°Since you have been hurt, there is no need to salute. No more etiquette!¡± Looking at her sweaty hair and pale face, Rui¡¯an great elder princess felt more and more pity for her. She reached out and said, ¡°How can you go on like this? Let someone carry you up. There are only a few steps left anyway!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Old Grandma. I heard that this road is meant to examine one¡¯s conscience in Buddhism. I can finish it because I want to finish it by myself!¡± Qin Wanru smiled shyly, and looked childlike. Her sweaty face was somewhat pale.

    ¡°Well, I will walk with you today!¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess smiled and offered her a hand.

    There were not many steps left. But in fact, most people climbed to the point where Qin Wanru went, but they would not climb thest steps. Even if they were only a few steps, they would also feel that it was as difficult as ascending into the sky.

    Lack of psychological endurance would lead to inertia.

    When Qin Wanru stood on the steps and saw the magnificent temple, she breathed out a deep turbid breath. Yujie helped her sit down on the stone stool beside her and wait for Shui Run toe up.

    Nanny Gao also supported Rui¡¯an great elder princess to sit opposite Qin Wanru. She had to be very old, so she was panting. There was actually tea on the stone table. Yujie poured two cups for them, and it was still hot.

    ¡°Which family are you from? Why haven¡¯t I met you before?¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess took a sip of tea and slowed down her breathing before she asked with a smile.

    ¡°My father is Ningyuan Army General who just went to Beijing to report on his work,¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    Herplexion was very white, as transparent as snow, which also helped her recover right now. Her snow-like face also reflected pink. A pair of big eyes were under the long eyshes, which appeared clean and soft. Her red lips added more beautiful vitality for her, but she felt like she herself was like snow.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, Rui¡¯an great elder princess could hardly believe that such a beautiful girl with pink make-up could have been so resilient.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you are a daughter of the general!¡± Although Rui¡¯an great elder princess was not familiar with Ningyuan Army General, that did not prevent her from being fond of the daughter of the general and sincerely praising her.

    Rui¡¯an great elder princess had also married a militarymander. Compared with the crooked civil officials, she thought that the former would be more straightforward and look more pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Old Madam, you tter me!¡± Qin Wanru bowed her head slightly andughed with some embarrassment.

    ¡°When did you arrive in Beijing?¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess asked and looked at Qin Wanru in a good mood.

    ¡°I¡­ arrived yesterday. I heard the reputation of this Huaguang Temple, so I came here in the early morning with my mother.¡± Qin Wanru did not hide, and she looked up to answer bluntly.

    Her generous, gentle, and quiet behavior was very likable.

    ¡°Is the one below your mother, the wife of the Ningyuan Army General?¡± asked Rui¡¯an great elder princess.

    ¡°It is my mother, but she is my father¡¯s concubine and my father¡¯s cousin.¡± Qin Wanru biting her lips, hesitated for a moment, what she said was somewhat vague.

    ¡°Your father¡¯s cousin?¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess intuitively felt something was hiding in it, and deliberately asked again.

    ¡°He married her to take care of me. I¡­ was naughty, so my father didn¡¯t trust me!¡± What Qin Wanru said became more and more vague. She seemed a little uneasy when speaking. She twisted her handkerchief in her fingers several times, but put it down again, which indicated that she did not know how to word it.

    Rui¡¯an great elder princess had gone through so many things that she had understood that there must be some faults in it, so she did not ask any more questions. Now she asked, ¡°In a few days, I¡¯m going to host a banquet at my mansion. How about sending an invitation for you toe over and have fun?¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Qin Wanru raised her watery eyes, and asked confusedly.

    ¡°Our master is Rui¡¯an great elder princess!¡± Nanny Gao stood out from behind Rui¡¯an great elder princess andughed.

 Chapter 116 - Sending the Fish Tank and Seeds

    <strong>Chapter 116: Sending the Fish Tank and Seeds</strong>

    ¡°Rui¡¯an great elder princess?¡± Qin Wanru was stunned and hurriedly stood up, ready to bow to her, but Rui¡¯an great elder princess instructed Nanny Gao to stop her.

    ¡°Since your ankle is injured, you don¡¯t have to bow to me. I inexplicably feel that you are adorable when I see you. Our meeting today can be counted as predestined. Coming to the capital means that you should join the circle of nobledies. When the invitation from my family arrives, you and your mother cane together to my family!¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess stood up, speaking to Qin Wanru with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, great elder princess!¡± Qin Wanru excitedly looked up and then bowed with Yujie as her support.

    Qin Wanru was young, but she had manners, which made Rui¡¯an great elder princess¡¯s impression of her be better and better. The princess didn¡¯t avoid her bow this time and let her do it. After that, she pulled a bracelet from her wrist, took the hand of Qin Wanru, and put it on her wrist.

    ¡°Okay, I am leaving now. When my family affairs are done, I will send you an invitation!¡± Rui¡¯an great elder princess smiled, looking quite happy.

    ¡°Thank you, great elder princess!¡± Qin Wanru bowed low again. Her gratitude was sincere because she would have to follow Madam Di to attend parties in the end if she were not guided by Rui¡¯an great elder princess.

    Whether or not Madam Di would make mischief behind them, following Madam Di to attend parties, by borrowing the fame of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, would make her be inferior to Madam Di in nature. In the future, if troublesome things happened between Qin¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di or Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin¡¯s Mansion would only have topromise again and again, and even be coerced by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    In her previous life, Shui Run had endured a premature birth because of Madam Di¡¯s secret evil actions, and two lives were lost in the end. The case was investigated and finally had a crystal-clear result was found. But after Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion put pressure on the case, the case finally ended up with nothing definite. Shui Run died without due justice.

    The reason was that Qin¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t think it should lose the support and help of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But this time, she had to protect Shui Run, ensuring her safe childbirth.

    She would not allow Madam Di to murder the mother and her child anymore!

    Out of this concern, she would need to build up rtions with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion as soon as she arrived in the capital, and would never work as the one that relied on Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion when she joined the circle of the noble families.

    Rui¡¯an great elder princess had pointed out the shortcut that directly led to the female circle of the noble families. How couldn¡¯t she be thankful?

    Even in her previous life, she also owed Rui¡¯an great elder princess her gratitude.

    When Shui Run reached the top heavily panting, Qin Wanru had been resting for a while. After she exercised her feet several times and asked Yujie to massage them through her shoes, she didn¡¯t feel that they were in that much pain anymore. Her ankles might have only been lightly sprained, and that was nothing serious. They almost recovered after being massaged with the help of the medicinal liquor.

    ¡°Wanru, why did you climb so quickly!¡± Shui Run, who was resting on the stone stool, spoke as she wiped off her sweat with her handkerchief. Yujie had alreadye over and poured her a cup of tea.

    The tea on the table had been warmed, and it was at the most suitable state for drinking. Shui Run drank more than half a cup and gradually recovered.

    Looking back at the faraway mountain path, she was also shocked because it was so high and so distant. Just now, she also surprisingly reached the top. Therefore, she admired Qin Wanru even more.

    In the beginning, she thought that it would be good enough if Qin Wanru could reach the top. Unexpectedly, not only did she reach the top, but she also moved faster and rested less than her during the climb.

    ¡°Mother, the reason might be that I often y and be strong!¡± Qin Wanru smiled.

    The two of them rested for a while and then walked into the temple. They didn¡¯t stay too long on top of the mountain. After worshipping in several Buddhist halls, they hurriedly returned.

    It was lunchtime when they returned to Qin¡¯s Mansion, and it was early.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run returned to their individual courtyards, the climbing and sweating had consumed all their strength.

    Back in her courtyard, she washed her face and hands,bed her hair, and hurriedly ate a bowl of porridge. Then, she had no strength to do anything else. After taking a nap on the bed at noon, she was re-energized when she woke up although she was still sore from head to toe.

    With the help of the medicinal liquor, Yujie had massaged the swollen parts on her feet, and the swollen situation nearly disappeared. She would only feel a little pain when she tried to exercise her feet. In addition to the swollen red marks on them, she couldn¡¯t feel anything wrong.

    As soon as she sat down at the window, she saw Nanny Yu hurriedlye in.

    ¡°Miss, someone has sent us a big fish tank and says it is the one that you have ordered before. I wish to know where we should put it?¡±

    ¡°Fish tank?¡± Qin Wanru was stunned.

    ¡°It is simr to the one in which water lilies were nted in the yard in the past, but it is a little bigger, and we can raise more fish in it.¡± Nanny Wang smiled as she spoke. She also felt that the arrival of the fish tank was odd because they had just arrived in the capital yesterday and someone had sent them a fish tank. But when she recalled that her young madam also had a fish tank in her previous yard for raising water lilies, she guessed that this one was probably one that Qin Wanru bought just now when she went out.

    ¡°Please¡­ ce it under the big tree in the east of the yard.¡± Only at that time did Qin Wanru know what was going on, and she couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°The childe hasn¡¯t forgotten his promise.¡±

    It was natural to keep it once it had been sent to her. In fact, she also wanted to raise a tank of water lilies because they were simple but looked beautiful. Besides that, she could also appreciate lotus flowers without going outdoors. That was also something elegant.

    Nanny Yu listened to her instruction, nodded, and left, but she came in again with an embarrassed face after a while.

    ¡°Miss, the servant who sent the fish tank says he wants to see you and also wants you to sign a receipt.¡±

    ¡°A receipt?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Yes, he says it is a very important receipt and insists that you sign it,¡± Nanny Yu said helplessly. ¡°The two servants didn¡¯t listen to me no matter what I said. They say they will take out the receipt only when they see you. Otherwise, if that is not done, their boss will punish them.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yue, please go and take a look!¡± Qin Wanru said casually.

    Qing Yue turned and followed Nanny Yu to go out, but she came back in with a strange expression and was followed by a man, murmuring, ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru raised her head, her eyes moving from Qing Yue to the servanting in with her. Immediately, her expression became strange because the person dressed like a servant was none other than Chu Liuchen. She couldn¡¯t help holding her forehead with her hand, thinking, ¡°What is the man trying to do this time?¡±

    She waved her hand to ask Qing Yue and Yujie to leave them.

    Both of them had seen Chu Liuchen before, knowing he was a distinguished childe, so they had no choice but to leave them.

    ¡°Childe, what are you going to do today?¡± Helplessly, Qin Wanru stood up. She was not going to go outdoors just after she woke up. Her long hair cascaded down freely, and she looked even smaller because of it.

    ¡°Are you really 11 years old?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Qin Wanru dismissively, and walked over and sat down in the chair opposite her, looking sideways at her once.

    ¡°Childe, I really am 11 years old!¡± Qin Wanru reaffirmed.

    ¡°Children who are 11 years old in the capital look a little taller and older than you! Some of them almost look as old as your elder sister!¡± Staring at the exquisite porcin-doll-like Qin Wanru made Chu Liuchen dislike her even more.

    ¡°How old does the childe think I am?¡± Qin Wanru bit her lips, asking.

    ¡°Nine or 10!¡± Chu Liuchen measured her height and age with his eyes, giving her a very definitive answer.

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Wanru reached out her hands and poured a cup of tea on the table and carried it to him, asking, ¡°What does the childee for today? Are you well now?¡±

    Regarding her small size, it was difficult to make it clear no matter how she exined it. Qin Wanru had stopped arguing with him about it and changed the subject as she smiled.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, is it toote for you to ask about my wellness now?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Qin Wanru with a faint smile on his face, as if he was not surprised to hear her asking about his physical condition. He raised his eyebrows and had a small smile, looking gentle and harmless. Others might think that the man before them was as beautiful as a piece of jade and as unique as something unparalleled in the world.

    But that was not what Qin Wanru thought!

    Was he unhappy now? Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know how she had made the haughty, sick childe unhappy. But what she could do was fake a smile and say, ¡°I wanted to ask about it just now, but I had been wishing to prove I am not young anymore after hearing you speak of my age. So, I forgot to ask about it!¡±

    Chu Liuchen was still pale, but he looked vigorous. Taking a closer look, she found that his skin was pale, but it was also shiny. His skin was so delicate that she even envied him.

    Chu Liuchen smiled and looked like he was the most handsome person in the world, and his look at Qin Wanru became soft, as if the person who was deliberately trying to pick holes just now had not been himself.

    ¡°I have brought you a packet of water lily seeds. When springes, you can sow the seeds, which are heterogeneous water lily seeds. I got them from my grandmother. The water lilies that grow out of these seeds look exceptionally beautiful, and they also have a long flowering period.¡± Chu Liuchen took out a packet of seeds from his chest and put them on the table.

    ¡°Very beautiful water lilies?¡± Qin Wanru also wished to keep them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe what I have brought you?¡± Chu Liuchen looked sideways at her twice, as he spoke unhappily. His handsome face gradually became serious again.

    ¡°What you have brought are absolutely good. Thank you, childe!¡± Qin Wanru stood up, bowing to him. One shouldn¡¯t treat a childe the same as an ordinary person.

    Chu Liuchen coldly snorted with some pride. Looking Qin Wanru up and down, he stood up and arrogantly walked outside.

    ¡°You look really small. I am leaving!¡±

    Seeing the curtain fall, Qin Wanru was speechless. Today, the childe might havee only to y tricks on her! It was not a big deal to have brought such a big fish tank, but he had also paid a special visit. As for what it meant, she had no idea.

    But thinking of his temperamental character, no one would be surprised by anything he did. If one could guess what he would do usingmon sense, then he would not be able to take the throne at the sickbed of the emperor in the future.

    When Chu Liuchen and his little servant and eunuch Xiao Xuanzi arrogantly walked out of Qin¡¯s Mansion and boarded the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, his expression turned cold. He took out a handkerchief and lightly pressed his lips, coughing twice in a low sound.

    ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± Just now, it was Xiao Xuanzi who carried what he had brought in fact, and Chu Liuchen had only helped him. Seeing his current condition, Xiao Xuanzi felt like his heart had jumped into his throat. Others might not know the prince¡¯s physical condition, but he clearly knew it.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to the pce!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his beautiful face slightly, peacefully looking at the view outside the window. His expression gradually shrank, without joy or anger, and his pair of eyes had nothing shiny or moving inside. The young man was handsome indeed, but he showed no vitality. Leaning without any strength on the short bed inside his carriage, he slowly closed his eyes¡­

 Chapter 117 - Throwing a Brick to Attract Jade; Similar Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 117 Throwing a Brick to Attract Jade; Simr Paintings</h4>

    After Chu Liuchen left, Qin Wanru found Madame Dong and let her go out with Wang Feng to see if there was a suitable store for tomorrow. She wanted to open a shop for embroidery and essories in the capital city.

    Dong Xiuer''s legs were much better because of Qin Wanru''s recent diagnosis and treatment. Because of this, Madame Dong was so grateful to Qin Wanru and respected Qin Wanru very much.

    Hearing that Qin Wanru wanted her to go out to find a premises, she nodded quickly. But she also told Qin Wanru that this matter could not be done in a rush, and she needed to take her time to choose wisely.

    She also had just arrived in the capital, so she was not familiar with the workings of the capital. She first had to check out the road conditions, as well as the rent on various streets and the state of the shops on the streets. Only after this analysis could she decide where to choose. Also, she had to ask if anyone wanted to sell. She was afraid that Qin Wanru, who was like a little girl, didn''t understand this.

    Qin Wanru smiled and agreed that Madame Dong was fully in charge of the matter.

    She knew she didn''t understand this business. It was best for Madame Dong to take full charge of it. She could see that Madame Dong was really trying to help her choose a good ce.

    Since the matter was properly settled, Madame Dong left. But when she walked to the door, she ran into Qing Xue. Fortunately, neither of them had been walking fast. But even so, Madame Dong was shaken and stumbled. Yujie saw this and helped her.

    "Sorry. Sorry. Is Madame Dong hurt?" Qing Xue asked with a face full of concern.She handed a tray she was holding to the little servant girl behind her.

    Her voice was warm and soft, and she smiled before she spoke. It made people feel good.

    The reason why they bumped into each other was that Madame Dong had been walking too quickly. So, it was not Qing Xue''s fault.

    "It''s okay. It''s okay!" Madame Dong smiled. She respected the servant girls in Qin Wanru''s yard. So although her arm was hurt, she did not show it.

    "You shoulde to my house to check it out. If it¡¯s really bruised, I will apply some medicinal wine as soon as possible so that you won''t get hurt to the bones." Qing Xue spoke softly, reached out her hand, and guided Madame Dong to the house where she lived.

    "Sorry for the trouble, Miss Qing Xue!" Madame Dong was helpless, and she felt a lot of pain.

    Seeing the two people walking away, Yujie returned into the house. "Miss, Qing Xue ran into Madame Dong and took Madame Dong to her house. She said that she wanted to check if Madame Dong was hurt."

    Qin Wanru looked up and thought about it before she asked, "Madame Dong followed her?"

    Yujie could tell that Madame Dong did not want to go before. But after listening to the words of Qing Xue, Madame Dong changed her mind. "Madame Dong did not want to go at first. But Qing Xue said that if it was a bruise, it''s better to apply some medicinal wine early so as not to get hurt to the bones!"

    "She really knows how to win people''s heart!" Qin Wanru smiled slightly.

    "Did she also arrange for Madame Dong to be with Qu Le?"

    "ording to the Miss''s will. They are all in one ce." Yujie nodded.

    "Then, have Qu Le continue to watch her! She just came to the capital, and she has already begun to stir things up!" Qin Wanru snorted coldly. There was almost no problems when Qing Xue was in Jiangzhou. She had already begun to stir things up after just arriving here.

    Qin Wanru remembered she was trying to investigate the seal. She had checked the small seal countless times, but she still couldn''t understand the connection between the seal and herself.

    In herst life, Qin Yuru was loved by the Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion because of this seal, and Qin Yuru also said that the seal was her own. So, most likely, the seal was rted to her family.

    "Is it time to make some dresses?" Qin Wanru walked over to the window and asked slowly after taking the writing brush from the inkstone.

    Qin Mansion had this custom. The masters would make several sets of clothes every season. Back when they were in Jiangzhou, they were busy with the house-moving, so they did not have time for clothes. The winter clothes that should have been done long ago had not yet been made.

    "It''s time to make the clothes. I heard Nanny Duan say that people from the sewing room wille to the Miss and take measurements to make the clothes," Yujie replied.

    "When will theye?" Qin Wanru untied the top two toggle-and-loop buttons of her cor. From the inside, she pulled out the small seal she had hung around her neck. She took it off and put it on the table. Then she painted it ording to the pattern on the seal.

    "She said it''s either today or tomorrow. Nanny Duan said that Madam Shui said to first measure the sizes of Madam Di and the Young Lady, and then the Second Miss. It may take some time!" Yujie said.

    Qin Wanru knew what Shui Run was doing. Although she was in charge of the internal affairs, her power was not stable at all. At this time, she should show respect to the original wife and daughter.

    "Well, if the people from the sewing room are here, you give them this pattern and have them embroider the pattern on the corners of the new clothes!" Qin Wanru put down the writing brush, looked at the bluegrass pattern on the paper, and looked at the pattern on the seal.

    If she remembered correctly, Qin Yuru had several dresses with simr patterns back then, and she always liked to wear them when she went to Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Miss..." Yujie just stood by her side and saw it clearly. The Miss drew the bluegrass pattern simr to the little seal, but the drawing was not exactly the same. She hesitated and said, "Miss, these two patterns are different!"

    "I wanted to make them different!" Qin Wanru smiled slightly. She picked up the paper and went over to the window to look at it.

    Several leaves were drawn in different directions. But the shape of the bluegrass was still very simr, especially the leaf, which was highlighted above the other leaves and was exactly the same as the one on the seal.

    But before she knew the truth, she did not want to expose herself. There was a secret in her personal history. Some things should unfold slowly.

    She knew that this Madam of Duke Xing liked Qin Yuru very much for no reason, and had even brought Qin Yuru to Duke Xing''s Mansion and raised Qin Yuru as her legal daughter. When Qin Yuru got married, this Madam even gave Qin Yuru some dowry!

    Therefore, Qin Yuru not only had the name of a talented woman, but also got married into Duke Yong''s Mansion with five kilometers of red dowry , which was a lot at the time!

    However, because this Madam spoiled Qin Yuru too much, Qin Yuru did not marry until she was 18. The Madam liked her even more than her granddaughters in the mansion.

    Of course, Qin Yuru said this in front of her with an arrogant tone. She said that the Madam liked her so much that the Madam did not want her to get married too early and kept her by her side for a long time. That was why her granddaughters in Duke Xing''s Mansion could notpare to her.

    But what made Qin Wanru feel strange was that every time she met the Madam of Duke Xing, it was an unpleasant experience. This made Qin Wanru hate Madam of Duke Xing even more!

    The first time she saw the Madam was at Madam Di''s ce. Madam Di stood in front of the Madam of Duke Xing with her head down.

    At that moment, what she could sense was the coldness and deep disgust of the Madam of Duke Xing.

    Qin Wanru was trembling with fear at the moment, only thinking the Madam acted like that because of the rumors of her bad reputation. But she felt that this was very doubtful after her rebirth.

    As for the Madam of Duke Xing, even if she really didn''t like Qin Yuru, she shouldn''t have called Qin Yuru over and looked at her in a disgusted way. She sized up Qin Yuru for a long time and then let Qin Yuru go back. During the whole process, she did not speak directly to Qin Yuru. But Qin Wanru could sense the deep disgust even though there were no evil words.

    In particr, when Qin Yuru went outside, she heard the Madam of Duke Xing talking to Madam Di with contempt. "Is this the Second Lady of your mansion? Hmph... She''s hopeless!"

    She did not hear clearly afterward. She only heard the murmuring of Madam Di. Later, her marriage was canceled again and again, which was rted to Duke Xing''s Mansion and the Madam of Duke Xing.

    After carefully thinking about it, there had to be an inevitable connection between them, which was rted to her history and Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    In this life, Madam Di had not yet managed to im ties of kinship with Duke Xing''s Mansion. She had not yet conspired with the Madam of Duke Xing to control Qin Wanru. What Qin Wanru had to do was to find the connection first.

    The seal was the key!

    "Yes, Miss. I got it!" Yujie took the half-dried paper, carefully ced it on one side of the table, and suppressed it with paper.

    "Miss, how many patterns like this would you like to embroider?"

    "One. Only embroider one on the clothes, just at the corner of the dress. Just one!" Qin Wanru thought for a moment. Before she found out who was friend or foe, she would not reveal all of her secrets. For now it was just a simr pattern. She would see if there was any connection.

    Throwing a brick to attract jade . This was something she was unable to understand in herst life. She would slowly figure it out now..

    The people in the sewing room were settled when the supervisor entered the mansion. The supervisor knew that the masters would need to make the clothes of the season after moving to the capital. They would definitely not wear old clothes when attending banquets in the capital city.

    As they debuted in the aristocrat circle in the capital city, they would want to shine so as to mingle around and blend in quickly.

    The staff of the sewing room was fast. At dusk, five old women came over with a ruler and many brocades. They were very careful since it was the first time for them to take measurements for their master!

    But something just happened while taking measurements for the Young Lady...

 Chapter 118 - The Material was thrown out by the Young Lady

    <h4>Chapter 118 The Material was thrown out by the Young Lady</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on the brocades held by the two old women behind. The brocade which was supposed to be t seemed to be wrinkled. Although it was not very obvious, Qin Wanru noticed it.

    ¡°Just now¡­ The Young Lady identally knocked it off.¡± The supervisor of the sewing room answered while trembling with fear.

    Meeting the masters and having offended one of the masters, she dared not make any more mistakes. Otherwise, she would no longer be the supervisor of this sewing room.

    The servants in the mansion were also well-informed. They knew it was Madam Shui who was in charge of the mansion, not Madam Di. Qin Wanru was the daughter of Madam Shui, so she needed to offer better service than the Young Lady.

    ¡°Thrown out by big sister?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the awkward face of the supervisor and smiled gently.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After having eye contact with Qin Wanru¡¯s clear eyes which seemed to see through people, the supervisor lowered her head and dared not to lie. This Second Miss looked young, but her behavior was much better than that Young Lady. She actually thought Qin Wanru looked generous.

    The supervisor of the sewing room had just sold herself to the mansion. She used to work in some big embroidery workshops and had seen many youngdies. She felt that the younger Second Miss had good bearing. She wasparable with the misses from those families with hundreds of years of history. For a moment, the supervisor started to respect her.

    ¡°Why did she throw it away?¡± asked Qin Wanru as her slender fingers fiddled with the teacup in front of her.

    ¡°She said¡­ that these materials are not what she wanted!¡± The old supervisor said with a tremor.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Qin Wanru said gently.

    The supervisor immediately let two women behind her send the brocade to the square table in the middle and spread it so that Qin Wanru could choose carefully.

    Because it was winter, this season¡¯s material was rtively thick. The patterns were also well-picked. There were minimalist and baroque styles. The supervisor was prepared to take care of everyone¡¯s preferences.

    Qin Yuru liked to show her temperament as a talented woman in front of people, so she preferred in and white materials. But in winter, this kind of material was in short supply. The few materials in front of her were elegant and beautiful, but apparently Qin Yuru did not care for them.

    Qin Wanru reached out her hand and touched a light yellow cloth with some faint mei flower buds. She ced her hand on the cloth. The cloth matched her skin color very well and made her snow-like skin even more snow-like.

    Then, Qin Wanru picked a light pink cloth with a small piece of green bamboo leaves. This material looked good and alsomatched her skin very well. It was also suitable for her age.

    After winter was the Chinese New Year. In New Year, everyone wanted the young people to wear beautiful and celebratory clothes. As for those in and white clothes, people wouldn¡¯t like those in a banquet with elders.

    Qin Wanru picked four pieces of cloth which fit her skin color well. Four clothes for one season was the rule in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°Miss, Madam Shui said that each miss would make two more clothes,¡± the supervisor said.

    Qin Wanru remembered that they had just arrived at the capital, and there might be a lot of banquets to attend.

    So, she picked another two pieces of cloth.

    After picking the cloth, her measurements were taken. Qing Yue, who was beside her, helped the supervisor to measure. After it was finished, Qing Yue looked at the numbers and looked at Qin Wanru with a gloomy face. ¡°Miss, you still haven¡¯t grown taller!¡±

    Fromst year to this year, Qin Wanru had hardly grown.. However, Qing Yue was much taller thanst year.

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly. She didn¡¯t worry about her height. When the time came, she would grow very fast. In herst life, although she was not very tall, she was no shorter than other Misses.

    After the measure was finished, Qin Wanru sat down and asked, ¡°you only have these pieces of cloth?¡±

    The supervisor hesitated and said, ¡°umm¡­ Yes, for the time being.¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled and asked, ¡°did Big Sister like in materials which you don¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ The Young Lady said that our materials are too shy and mboyant. It is really bad.¡± The supervisor lowered her head as she spoke.

    Qin Wanru reached out her hand and knocked on the table. She thought for a moment before asking: ¡°has she finished picking yet?¡±.

    ¡°The Young Lady chose two sets and ignored the others. She let us pick up some more materials for her to pick from.¡± The supervisor¡¯s brow twitched. She did not know what to do about this, and she could only go back to report Madam Shui.

    When thinking that she had failed the first job from Madam Shui, she wondered if she would be allowed to manage the sewing anymore. Shecould even be fired. She felt depressed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a New Year and some holidays toe, and we, of course, will pick some festive cloth. What kind of materials else does she need? Have you asked Madam Di?¡± Qin Wanru pursed her red lips.

    ¡°I first went to Madam Di then the Young Lady.¡± The supervisor said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to my mother first. Go to Madam Di and talk about Big Sister. In Chinese New Year, you have to choose some festive materials. You can say that these materials are chosen by father, and father had seen them and liked them very much!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Go to Madam Di?¡± The old supervisor did not respond at the moment. But her eyes suddenly brightened as she kept nodding. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will go to Madam Di. Thank you so much, Second Miss!¡±

    As a Madam, Madam Di had no power. It was obvious that she had lost the general¡¯s favor. If she knew that these materials were chosen by the general¡¯s men, she would choose not have a conflict with the general and would definitely force Young Lady to choose something. If this matter was settled properly, the supervisor would certainly be appreciated by Madam Shui.

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said, ¡°don¡¯t thank me. I just remembered that these materials had been chosen by the supervisor sent by my father!¡±

    They just came to the capital yesterday, and the materials were here today. If Shui Run had no time to do this, then the supervisor who went to the capital in advance had prepared all this.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Second Miss!¡± She was very impressed by this Second Miss.

    After that, Yujie told them the patterns and buckle styles for the clothes, and the supervisor recorded them one by one. When they left, she carefully asked a woman to take the materials that Qin Wanru selected and the patterns back to the sewing room first, for fear that Qin Yuru would deliberately choose the materials picked by the Second Miss and cause some troubles.

    The woman of the sewing room even thought that the Young Lady who looked graceful was a real hypocrite.

    After the supervisor talked about this with Madam Di, Madam Di immediately took them to Qin Yuru¡¯s Yn Pavilion. The mother and daughter talked in the room for a while and then let the supervisor bring the people into the room.

    Qin Yuru reluctantly picked four pieces of materials and then waved her hand impatiently to tell the woman leave.

    The supervisor and the other women of the sewing room saluted respectfully and left.

    ¡°When the supervisor left, Qin Yuru sat down with an angry look. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t like these materials. Did Shui Run deliberately give me these materials to pick? I looked for a long time and failed to find anything good-looking I don¡¯t like these clothes. They look too shy and not graceful enough. The sisters in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wear in and graceful clothes.¡±

    Madam Diforted Qin Yuru. ¡°Yuru, please don¡¯t hate them. These are the materials your father¡¯s people picked. If you don¡¯t like them, just don¡¯t wear them. I will take you out of the mansion tomorrow, and you can pick other materials to make some clothes. Don¡¯t do things that upset your father. It¡¯s different now. Even if I want to let the woman of the sewing room find some other materials, I¡¯m not able to do that.¡±

    In previous years, although there was this custom in the mansion, Qin Yuru was always different from Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru just did not know this because she didn¡¯t think about it!

    Qin Yuru was very angry. ¡°Mother, I hate Shui Run. I hate Qin Wanru. I also hate grandmother!¡±

    Madam Di sneered, and a coldness shed through her eyes. ¡°Yuru, be patient. They can only stir things within this small mansion. It is difficult for Shui Run and Qin Wanru to enter the aristocratic circle without me. Soon, they will have to ask me for favors.¡±

    She also hated them, especially when she saw Qin Huaiyong went to the courtyard of Shui Run yesterday. She even wanted to kill Shui Run. After the incident at the Jingxin Monastery, Qin Huaiyong had not set foot in her yard.

    Originally, she thought that though there would be issues in the capital city, at least Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was nearby. So Qin Huaiyong had to give in. Who could have thought that things would remain the same? Even though he went to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with her, he left early as if he had something more urgent.

    But he did not have urgent issues to attend to. The rumors in the mansion suggested that Qin Huaiyong came back to help Shui Run. When Shui Run first met the supervisor, he sat on her side to keep people in awe. Everyone present was so respectful to Shui Run and dared not to defy her.

    When they lived in Jiangzhou, Madam Di had managed to cultivate many trusted subordinates over a long time. But when they moved to the capital, most of her people were left in Jiangzhou. Many of them were dismissed. Having lost so many trusted people, Madam Di knew that she did not have enough people here.

    Fortunately, she had talked to her sister-inw today and told her send a few people to the mansion to help her deal with her affairs. As for Shui Run and Qin Wanru, she would let them know who the real master of Qin¡¯s mansion¡¯s backyard was.

    ¡°Mother, they are not willing to go to the party with us. You shouldn¡¯t bring them!¡± Qin Yuru pursed her lips and mocked. ¡°They have not seen things. They don¡¯t have the confidence to go out!¡±

    ¡°No. I want to take them, and I¡¯ll let them beg me!¡± Madam Di said in a sinister way as if there were ice shards between her eyebrows! It happened that there was news from the sister-inw. Soon, things would change.

 Chapter 119 - Removing Enmity with a Smile Is Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 119 Removing Enmity with a Smile Is Impossible</h4>

    The next morning, after Madam Di asked for the instructions of Old Grandma, she and Qin Yuru went shopping and bought lots of cloth and even ready-to-wear clothes, which were the most fashionable ones of the time. Qin Yuru had been smiling since she returned home. Dressed in the newly changed garment, she, along with Meixue and Meiyan who held some new-style cloth and clothes, entered the courtyard of Qin Wanru.

    As soon as she came in, she smilingly greeted Qin Wanru, ¡°Second sister,e and take a look. I have brought you a stack of the most fashionable handkerchiefs that were trending in the capital. Their quality is really good, much better than the ones we used in Jiangzhou in the past. I once saw the daughters of our uncle used the ones of this quality.¡±

    As she spoke, Qin Yuru asked Meixue to put the stack of handkerchiefs in her hands in front of Qin Wanru.

    Then, she spread these handkerchiefs with her hands, saying, ¡°Second sister, look at the stripes on these handkerchiefs. They are beautiful, aren¡¯t they? I carefully picked some for you, and I also kept some for myself. They are decent to use when you attend parties.¡±

    ¡°This dress, mother says, must be suitable for you, and I bought it only for you.¡± Qin Yuru pointed the one in the hands of Meiyan as she spoke.

    This dress looked very beautiful, giving off an air of nobility, and itsplicated decorative patterns suggested its exceptionally high price.

    Madam Di was really generous this time!

    ¡°Second sister, think about it. If you wear this dress to attend a banquet next time, you must be greatly admired by thedies of the capital.¡± Qin Yuru carefully hid her envious look and praised Qin Wanru all the time, as if she was the most beautiful woman who could only be found in heaven, but not on earth.

    If Qin Wanru were really a child, she would have be overly proud of herself. This was the trick that Qin Yuru and Madam Di often chose.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes focused on the dress, her look changing and her eyes shining, but she shook her head and pushed back the one in her hands.

    ¡°I extend my gratitude to the good wishes of Madam Di and you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Qin Yuru tried to be patient and continued speaking as she smiled because her mother had been repetitively requiring that she ostensibly showed her good heart to treat Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like it.¡± With her shiny, watery eyes, Qin Wanru unhesitatingly shook her head.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Yuru nearly couldn¡¯t prevent herself from pressing the dress into the face of Qin Wanru, thinking, ¡°This b*tchy girl dares to refuse mother¡¯s ¡®good wish¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy some that you like next time. I leave this to you, for not a girl in the family is as small as you are!¡± Qin Yuru gritted her teeth and calmed herself down, faking a stiff smile, but left the dress and turned, ready to leave with her two maids.

    She didn¡¯t take away these handkerchiefs!

    ¡°Elder sister, are you going to attend a banquet? Is it the one to be held in the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and supported her chin with her hands, asking with somewhat naivety of a girl. She was not angered by what Qin Yuru said just now, and she was even quite like the girl who had not been reborn.

    ¡°Right, right, we will go there with mother!¡± The words of Qin Wanru sounded more eptable for her now, the same as they were before. Believing that she could easily cheat her again, Qin Yuru turned back immediately and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Also including me?¡± Qin Wanru said as she raised her beautiful, thin and curved brows.

    ¡°Of course, including you. If mother didn¡¯t think for our good, she would not go. You know, it is not easy to get the invitation of the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang. Without our rtions with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, our family would have not received the invitation!¡±

    Qin Yuru proudly said, her eyes squinting Qin Wanru, and her pride and distaining of Qin Yuru were hard to hide.

    A wild child brought in the family from nowhere was notparable to Qin Yuru. If Shui Run were not with them now, she thought that she could extremely easily deal with Qin Wanru.

    She had been feeling that Qin Wanru had changed and was different from before because Shui Run had been giving her instructions!

    ¡°F*ck¡­ it sounds not suitable! Mother won¡¯t let me!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head. Seen from the angle of Qin Yuru, she looked a little sad.

    ¡°Auntie Shui will let you. If you don¡¯t go this time, you will probably have no chance in the future. We are but neers in the capital. If we cannot join the circle of the noble families, we will degenerate to conduct social exchanges with other ipetent families. This is not something good for us!¡±

    Qin Yuru sat down again and spoke earnestly.

    It seemed that she was worrying about Qin Wanru¡¯s future.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t raise her head, nor did she spoke anything. Still, she seemed to be hesitating and had not made her decision.

    ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t worry! I will surely ask mother to let you go when the dayes, and will never make you degenerate to the situation to only conduct social exchanges with the ipetent families,¡± Qin Yuru said with a smile. Once she finished, she pushed the handkerchiefs to the hands of Qin Wanru, saying, ¡°Look at these handkerchiefs! They are fine works in the capital and they are very expensive. I begged mother for a long time, and then she bought a few for us. Others will not look down upon us when we use them at the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Thank Madam!¡± Qin Wanru frowned a little and very suspiciously looked at Qin Yuru, saying.

    ¡°No problem. Okay, please be prepared. If you need anything, please tell me and mother. We will surely help you prepare anything that we can. This¡­ can also be counted as my apology for what I did to you before. Anyway, the romantic rtionship between me and our cousin was finalized also because of your¡­ help!¡± Qin Yuru blushed as she spoke, and stood up, feeling a little shy.

    ¡°Second sister, I am going back!¡± As she finished speaking, she turned and left with her two maids.

    Looking at her back, Yujie blinked. As a maid who began serving Wanru in ater time, she also knew a few things that had happened before, but she had no so much detail about them. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t understand the words of Qin Yuru at all.

    ¡°Second Miss, did Miss Qine to thank you?¡±

    ¡°No, she only means that she bears what I did for her in mind no matter what happened before. Otherwise, she and Qi Tianyu must have gotten married by now, and would not have the opportunity to build ties with those of higher social positions anymore.¡±

    Raising her head, Qin Wanru sneered. Madam Di and Qin Yuru were hypocritical, but they had invested a lot in her, which seemed that what they wanted must be much more.

    The clothes were beautiful indeed, but Madam Di had never bought anything like that for her when they were still in Jiangzhou, and she only saw Madam Di and Qin Yuru wear such clothes.

    In her childhood, she didn¡¯t know why her clothing was not as good as Qin Yuru¡¯s, and she was told that she was young and would make whatever beautiful clothes she wore broken, and it was a better choice for her to wear more decent clothes.

    ¡°She bears what you did for her in mind? But why should Madam and she have been working to do harm to you?¡± Yujie was smart, but she could not figure out the cause and effect of it for now, asking in confusion.

    ¡°So, she doesn¡¯t really bear what I did for her in mind, and she only said it for a show, meaning she wants to fix the broken rtionship with me. That is also her reward for what I previously did for her.¡± Qin Wanru pouted her little pink lips, deliberately blurring the fact that she tried to do harm to her that day. Besides that, she also showed a face of gratitude to her.

    It seemed that this way of thinking was not bad!

    So far, Qin Yuru had really gained benefits at least. Although she had a notorious reputation in Jiangzhou, no one knew it in the capital. Getting rid of Qi Tianyu and engaging with Di Yan was good for her indeed.

    Since it was good for her, it seemed that everyone could forget the good and bad things of the past! After removing enmity with a smile, she would also thank them. Madam Di and her daughter thought like this, and tried to cheat on her because they regarded her as a stupid child!

    ¡°Miss, do we need to keep these things?¡± Qing Yue witnessed what happened in the past and knew Madam Di and Qin Yuru had been trying to frame Qin Wanru. She kept alert about the handkerchiefs and dress she saw.

    ¡°Send it to Qi Rongzhi!¡± Qin Wanru lifted the dress and shook it to find that it was a little longer and said after measuring it with the height of Qing Yue.

    Their good wish was fake. How much could they care about its quality? The garment only looked attractive!

    ¡°Send it to Miss Qi? Can she¡­ wear it?¡± Yujie shook her head. ¡°Miss, I think Miss Qi was almost as tall as Miss Qin. This one should be short for her!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I only mean that I don¡¯t like the dress Qin Yuru gave me, mainly to remind Qi Rongzhi to quicken her steps to do whatever she means to do. But keep one handkerchief,¡± Qin Wanru calmly took the teacup at her hand, drank a mouthful, and leisurely said.

    She believed that Qi Rongzhi wished tomunicate with the noble families in the capital more than anybody else. Ms. Qi was not young anymore, but her marriage was still pending. Her original engagement was lost because of her bad reputation, and now she must be working hard to look for a good marriage.

    Wishing to attend parties was a must.

    This life was different from the beforelife. Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru had been in awkward rtions for a long time. Therefore, Qin Yuru would not help improve Qi Rongzhi¡¯s condition, but Qi Rongzhi would not be willing to remain unnoticed. Sending the unsuitable-sized garment was to remind Qi Rongzhi of the banquet that was to be held soon!

    In addition, on that day behind the rockeries, she clearly saw that it was not only Qi Rongzhi who showed tender affection, but also the maid behind her, who blushed and felt shy¡­

    The situation of Di Yan was getting more and moreplicated¡­

    When the garment and handkerchiefs were sent to her courtyard, Qi Rongzhi was looking for her clothes: Her clothes were scattered all over the bed and table. Before she came to the capital, Madam Li had made lots of clothes for her, but now she didn¡¯t think she liked anyone of them. Therefore, they had been scattered on the bed. She was in anger.

    Unexpectedly, she heard Qin Wanru send someone to her. She doubted it but asked Yujie to enter her courtyard

    ¡°What message did you bring from Qin Wanru for me?¡± Qi Rongzhi impatiently said, staring at Yujie.

    ¡°Second Miss asked me to send the garment and handkerchiefs to you. It is said they are the most fashionable styles in the capital.¡± Smiling, Yujie put all of them in her hands on the table and courteously bowed.

    On hearing they were the most fashionable styles in the capital, Qi Rongzhi hurriedly stood up, slipped her hands into them to examine, and felt very satisfied. Both the cloth quality and the dress¡¯s pattern colors were all that she liked.

    But realizing that it was Qin Wanru who sent them, she became unhappy. Putting down the handkerchiefs in her hands and looking sideways at her, she coughed in a low sound, saying sarcastically, ¡°Fire away, what does your master want to do? She herself doesn¡¯t have enough beautiful clothes, and how could she be willing to give this beautiful garment to me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qi, it is Madam Di and Miss Qin who sent the dress to Second Miss Qin. They want her to wear it to attend a banquet. It is the one to be held in the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang, the parents¡¯ home of Duke Yong¡¯s wife, but Second Miss Qin doesn¡¯t like the dress Miss Qin sent her, nor did she want to attend that banquet. So, she asked me to send it to you!¡±

    Yujie exined fluently.

    That was to say, it was Qin Yuru who sent the dress to Qin Wanru, in fact. Qi Rongzhi took it with her hands and began casually examining it. When her eyes moved to a corner of it, they shined, a new idea shing across her mind. She really needed this one!

 Chapter 120 - Conation, What Do You Think of the Son of the Di Family?

    <strong>Chapter 120 Conation, What Do You Think of the Son of the Di Family?</strong>

    ¡°Is this the garment that Miss Qin sent to Second Miss Qin?¡± Qi Rongzhi shook it with her hands and stood up, and her two maids Chunyi and Chunxi hurriedly came over to measure the garment with her height. Obviously, it was short than for her.

    ¡°Yes, it is Miss Qin and Madam who sent it to Second Miss Qin!¡± Yujie said courteously as if she had not yet noticed that the garment was short, looking calm and natural.

    ¡°Is this dress prepared for Qin Wanru? She is so small and I am afraid she would be bagged into it!¡± Qi Rongzhiughed, took the dress, and casually threw it on the table. ¡°Go tell your Second Miss Qin, I cannot wear the garment, either.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I can take it back!¡± Yujie did not persuade her, either, and came over to take away the garment as she was told.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Qi Rongzhi coldly said to stop her, ¡°Since your Second Miss Qin doesn¡¯t like it, you can leave it here as a reference for me, so that I will know the dressing style of thedies in the capital!¡±

    She was nning to buy a few clothes like this, but it was inconvenient for her to go out ande in. Now she had this sample to use, and this was good.

    As for the fact that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t ept the dress, Qi Rongzhi thought that was normal because too many unfriendly things had happened between the two sisters. If Qin Wanru were idiotic, she would try to be close to her sister like other sisters, and she would like the presents her sister gave her.

    But Madam Di was also the giver of the dress. No matter how she disliked Madam Di, she still respected her ostensibly. Therefore, she didn¡¯t throw it into the garbage dump.

    Giving the dress to Miss Qi meant that nobody would lose face.

    ¡°Since Miss Qi wants to use it as a sample, I can leave it here. You don¡¯t have to return it to our Second Miss Qin anymore. Miss Qi, do you like these handkerchiefs?¡± Yujie said as she pointed the handkerchiefs partially covered by the garment.

    ¡°Also leave them here!¡± Qi Rongzhi simply said and took a handkerchief to examine. She liked these handkerchiefs very much. She would not need to worry about her height or the size of each handkerchief when she used them. They feltfortable. Obviously, Mrs. Qin had paid a high price to buy them.

    Embroidering a few flowery patterns on them would make them look chic and decent. They were good stuff!

    But what was the point of paying so much money to cater to Qin Wanru? You know, Miss Qi got the benefit atst.

    She sarcastically sneered, speaking to Chunyi, ¡°Send this dress to my brother in a while, ask him to look for a few clothes like this ording to my size, and also tell him the clothes tailored for me in Jiangzhou are not suitable to wear at all in the capital.¡±

    It was not convenient for her to go out, but her maids were not subject to the restriction.

    ¡°Yes, I understand, but what if First Young Master asks things about Miss Qin?¡± Chunyi gingerly asked. Previously, every time after Qi Rongzhi visited Qin¡¯s mansion and returned, Qi Tianyu would summon her maids to his courtyard to privately ask things about the Qin sisters. Sometimes, Qi Rongzhi even thought his brother treated the Qin sisters better than he treated her.

    ¡°Let him ask. Tell him Qin Yuru is about to marry the son of Duke Yong. Let him give up and keep studying hard to get a good result after the examination, and also let Qin Yuru sadly regret,¡± Qi Rongzhi sulkily said. She had clearly learned the secret by using the opportunity to get near Di Yan.

    In fact, Qin Yuru and Di Yan had secretly made contacts many times, but the wife of Duke Yong didn¡¯t approve of it. Therefore, their marriage was still pending.

    ¡°First Yong Master will be angry if I say so!¡± Chunyi said anxiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter if he is angry? He made a wrong judgment to love her at that time, but he didn¡¯t know she was a slut. Now, she leaves him for another one who has a better social position. What else does he wish to do?¡±

    Now, Qi Rongzhi envied and hated Qin Yuru when she thought of her brother¡¯s tamed attitude toward Qin in the past and also Qin¡¯s haughty attitude toward her because she proimed that she would marry a son of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Yes, I understand. So, I will visit First Young Master tomorrow!¡± Chunyi didn¡¯t dare to speak anything else and gingerly answered at once. Then, she turned with the dress in her hands, walking to the outside.

    ¡°Wait, ask my brother to think of an idea and try to help me get the invitation of the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang.¡± Thinking of that banquet, Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t think she should miss it.

    She was also a neer in the capital. If she had the chance to attend the banquet, she would be much admired by others for sure. Or perhaps, she could find a better husband than the man Qin Yuru was about to marry.

    Thinking of Di Yan¡¯s family background, she became envious. If she had also been the cousin of the son of the Di Family, she would have earned more favor of the son of the Di Family, and the slutty woman Qin Yuru would have had no chance at all.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Chunyi nodded repetitively.

    Qi Rongzhi waved her hands to ask Chunyi to leave. Chunxi was now sorting out the clothes scattered all over the room, and there were no others in the room. It was quiet and Qi Rongzhi could only hear the step sound of Chunxi as the maid walked around to sort out the clothes.

    ¡°Chunxi, what do you think of the son of the Di Family?¡± Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t go to sleep right now; the more she thought about it, the less she thought she should miss the opportunity; then, an idea shed across her mind, and she asked.

    After hesitating for a moment and seeing the expression of Qi Rongzhi, she gingerly said, ¡°I think he is a good man with good family background, and he also has a mild character.¡±

    Her maid¡¯s reply made Qi Rongzhi silent for a while. She tried to calm herself down but couldn¡¯t, indignantlyining, ¡°Why is Qin Yuru so lucky? Previously, my brother treated her with his heart and soul, and now it is the son of the Di Family. Why does a man want to marry such a woman but I have lost my opportunity because of her? Why?¡±

    She was not asking anyone, and so Chunxi didn¡¯t dare to answer. Holding the clothes in her hands, Chunxi gingerly looked at Qi Rongzhi, but her heart crazily beat in her chest. She stood stiffly and didn¡¯t dare to move at all, afraid that Qi Rongzhi might notice her anxiety.

    ¡°Chunxi, do you think my brother will help me get the invitation?¡± Qi Rongzhi asked again after speaking a few words to herself.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, either!¡± Chunxi lowered her head to cover up the panic in her eyes, and she knew Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t mean to get the answer from her.

    ¡°No, only a few days left, I can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡± Qi Rongzhi frowned. If she didn¡¯t go but Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru had the opportunity to go, how could she expect others to think of her? In the future, even though she had the opportunity to attend parties, others would think she was notparable to the Qin sisters.

    Back to the days in Jiangzhou Prefecture, Qi Rongzhi had never felt so wronged.

    ¡°Has the son of the Di Familye back since the day he went home?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either,¡± Chunxi answered.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go ask about it! Tomorrow, go get the urate information about his time of visiting the mansion!¡± Qi Rongzhi shouted angrily.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    The following day, at the Chuihua Gate, Qing Yue saw Chunxi, who tried to avoid being seen. She had been speaking something with the biddy guarding the gate, but hurriedly left and hid somewhere when she saw Qing Yueing over.

    ¡°What did the maid ask you about just now?¡± Qing Yue stopped to ask the biddy guarding the gate. The family picked her from the capital, and so she didn¡¯t know the new maids of the family, but she knew the maids with some authority who served those mistresses.

    Knowing she was Qing Yue, the biddy honestly said, ¡°Just now, the maid of Miss Qin came over to ask things about the son of the Di Family!¡±

    ¡°What things about him?¡±

    ¡°She asked whether the son of the Di Family hase over or not, and when he wille,¡± the biddy said. All the people in the mansion knew the son of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Miss Qin were cousins, and the two mansions also had the wish to build a marriage bond. It was not surprising for Qin Yuru to ask about Di Yan.

    ¡°Will the son of the Di Familye to our mansion?¡± Qing Yue blinked and asked.

    ¡°I have no idea about it, for he has not mentioned it yet.¡± The biddy forced a smile and shook her head, thinking, ¡°I am but an old woman who guards the Chuihua Gate, and how could I have the ability to know when the son of Duke Yong visits the family? What is wrong with the two mistresses to send a maid each to ask about the son of Duke Yong?¡±

    Qing Yue turned and left after getting no useful information, but when she left, she purposefully gave the biddy a reminder. ¡°The maid who came to you just now is not the maid of Miss Qin, and she is the personal maid of Miss Qi who came into the mansion with Old Grandma!¡±

    These words shocked the biddy, who doubted it somewhat. After Qing Yue left, Chunxi came out from behind a tree, ready to ask the details about Di Yan, but the biddy did not answer her clearly. She merely said that she was but a gate guard and knew nothing, and the maid should ask Madam Di if she wished to get the detailed information about the son of the Di Family.

    These words were meaningless. Chunxi knew she couldn¡¯t get any information from the biddy anymore and left to report the situation to Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi turned pale because of anger after learning that even a gate guard biddy was not willing to tell her anything, but she also knew this was not Jiangzhou Prefecture. Before she left home, her mother had told her that she should not quarrel with the Qin sisters again and she must choose a good partner by using the rtions of Qin¡¯s Mansion, and her mother also said that she had asked Old Grandma and Qin Huaiyong to help her get a good partner if they found anyone suitable.

    Thest marriage opportunity of Qi Rongzhi was lost because of what Qin Yuru did. Qi Rongzhi had also been secretly harmed by Madam Di, and this was also the consequence of the reachedpromise between Qin¡¯s Mansion and Qi¡¯s Mansion.

    Bringing Qi Rongzhi to the capital and choosing a good husband for her was one condition that Qi¡¯s Mansion promised not to make trouble anymore.

    Since she couldn¡¯t make trouble now, she became anxious and restless at once. After a long time of waiting, she saw Chunyi again, who returned with the news that her brother firmly refused the request of getting the invitation for her. Hearing this news, she was furious and nearly smashed the porcin in the room. Fortunately, her two maids stopped her with dear life and also reminded her that this was Qin¡¯s Mansion, and then she calmed down again.

    ¡°Ask my brother to see me when hees to send clothes. Did you speak of this to him?¡± Qi Rongzhi gritted her teeth and said as she calmed down.

    ¡°I said it, but First Young Master, First Young Master said he woulde if he had time,¡± Chunyi answered.

    ¡°If Qin Yuru asked him, I am afraid he woulde no matter if he had time!¡± Qi Rongzhi felt her chest was bulging because of anger, ufortably saying. In the past, she respected her brother the most, but she thought that her brother had be stupid after the incident of Qin Yuru.

    Howe he had fallen in love with Qin Yuru?

    Thinking of Qin Yuru, she came up with a new idea instantly and smiled. How could she have forgotten Qin Yuru!

 Chapter 121 - The Difficult Situation Set by the Marquisesâ€™ Mansion of

    Chapter 121 The Difficult Situation Set by the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang

    ¡°Huai, is the thing really rted to the Marquis of Fengyang?¡± In the room lit up by candlelight, Old Grandma had not slept yet, frowning and sitting in the chair.

    ¡°Yes, the thing is now in the hands of the Marquis of Fengyang, and the Ministry of Personnel cannot give me any tasks temporarily.¡± Qin Huaiyong remained silent for a moment, his eyes looking very tired.

    Being a neer in the capital, he was not familiar with everything yet. The most annoying part was that he had arrived in the capital as ordered, but the specific tasks for him had not been decided yet. It was said that his work arrangement was being reviewed by the Marquis of Fengyang. As for how long it would take, it was hard to tell.

    ¡°So, you will have to follow Mrs. Qin to attend the banquet of the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang?¡± Old Grandma was a wise woman, and she became clear about his son¡¯s idea after hearing what he said.

    ¡°Mother, now this is my only choice,¡± Qin Huaiyong said, feeling guilty of himself.

    ¡°Will Run go or not?¡± Thinking about it, Old Grandma asked, her eyes with somewhat coldness in the candlelight.

    ¡°She had better go in case Mrs. Qin makes new trouble, which can always be connected to the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang and I will have to visit the mansion myself.¡± Qin Huaiyong became even more guilty. As of now, he had seen through Mrs. Qin, but he also knew that some things that he could do in Jiangzhou could not be done in the capital.

    Even though he sent the evidence of Mrs. Qin¡¯s crime, some witnesses, and testimonies to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, they would not admit what she had done, would even firmly held that others used her only with an evil wish to frame her, would defend her by iming that she was so kind and couldn¡¯t have done a thing like that, and would say that the witnesses must have been bribed and the testimonies must be fake.

    As for the shameless actions of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Huaiyong was extremely angry. He even considered publicizing the witnesses and testimonies out of anger, but the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also insincerely said that although Mrs. Qin had been wrongly used, they were still reasonable. They had also approved of the position of Shui Run, hoping his two wives could get along well with each other in the future.

    They would not meddle in the family affairs that happened in the backyard, and Qin Huaiyong could deal with them himself!

    Of course, they had been reminding Qin Huaiyong not to forget that Mrs. Qin was hiswful wife and had given birth to a daughter for him, and they also said that they were willing to build marriage ties with Qin¡¯s mansion.

    But if something bad happened to Madam Di, they would be sad and surely unwilling to build such ties.

    Their words were with lures and threats. Qin Huaiyong knew what they meant. He was angry, but he could not do anything. Currently, he had no support or rtions in the capital, and the evil action Mrs. Qin had done happened in Jiangzhou. Now, it was probable to be falsely countercharged by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, he had to release Mrs. Qin.

    On the other hand, it was certainly also because of Qin Yuru.

    Anyway, Qin Yuru was his only daughter, and he did it also because he thought about her future.

    ¡°If Run goes, will Mrs. Qin miss the chance to humiliate her?¡± Old Grandma retorted coldly, her eyes staring at him unhappily. She felt very disappointed.

    ¡°This¡­ if she doesn¡¯t go, I can¡¯t predict when Mrs. Qin will connect us to the Marquis of Fengyang again.¡± Qin Huaiyong heaved a sigh, feeling quite annoyed, and said, ¡°If I had known the situation is like this today, I would not have brought her to the capital and would have sent her to her hometown, and these unexpected problems could have been avoided.¡±

    ¡°So, you mean you must ask her to go?¡± Old Grandma knitted her brows even tighter, her look falling on Qin Huaiyong like something real fell.

    ¡°This¡­she doesn¡¯t have to if Mrs. Qin agrees!¡± Qin Huaiyong was also ashamed about what he said.

    ¡°What if Mrs. Qin insists Run go? A few days ago, she said she must bring Wanru,¡± Old Grandma was unsatisfied and said after a cold snort.

    ¡°This¡­ everyone should think about the bigger n. If the most important thing is settled, we will have many opportunities to force Mrs. Qin to stay in the backyard without making any trouble in the future.¡± Qin Huaiyong flushed somewhat. Even though he had the slowest response, he would have noticed the fury between the words of his mother.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, I will never poorly treat Run. When everything is settled, the backyard, as well as the entire Qin¡¯s Mansion, will listen to her. Even though Madam Di were not locked up, she would not have any power to make trouble on the margins, and she will only be an ornament of the mansion. In the future when Yuru gets married, I will make an excuse to send her to the little hall of the Buddha to help her gain the peace of mind!¡±

    In the backyard of the mansion, there was a little hall of the Buddha, which was built in the past. Old Grandma liked it very much and had workers repairing it recently. Qin Huaiyong also knew that.

    Old Grandma looked at his son, heaved a deep sigh, and waved her hands, saying, ¡°You may leave, and I remembered the thing. As long as Mrs. Qin doesn¡¯t ask Run to go, that is all, right?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Qin Huaiyong lowered his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, you can leave!¡± Old Grandma held the hand of Nanny Duan and stoop up, showing she didn¡¯t want to speak anything anymore.

    Qin Huaiyong felt helpless and had to leave. Standing outside the room with his hands crossed behind his back, he stared at the gloomy sky for a while and left the courtyard for Shui Run¡¯s.

    The next morning, Qin Wanru had breakfast first and then went to pay her greetings to Old Grandma.

    Old Grandma was not willing to see her without having breakfast and only allowed her toe over after she had breakfast.

    Coming into the room, she noticed that the air here was a bit dull. Shui Run was always quiet and had a smile on her face, but she had no smile this time. Seeing Qin Wanrue in, she had a small smile on her face, which was slightly downward.

    Under her slightly red eye sockets, her small smile looked unreal.

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Taking a look at the pieces of cloth scattered on the table, Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°I helped your mother pick several pieces of cloth to make clothes, but your mother only made two because the cloth was not enough.¡± Old Grandma heaved a sigh. Although she helped make clothes for Shui Run, she had no joy on her face.

    Shui Run skewed her head to her side as if she didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to see her face.

    Qin Wanru realized what had happened as she saw the scene before her and recalled the behavior of Madam Di and Qin Yuru, which indicated that they would defeat her mother and they were more powerful. Then, some coldness shed across her eyes, and she pouted, asking, ¡°Will mother go to the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang to attend the banquet?¡±

    ¡°After your father arrived in the capital, his work arrangement has been being reviewed by the Marquise of Fengyang. Through this banquet, we want your father to build up rtions with the Marquise of Fengyang,¡± Old Grandma said, looking unhappy.

    ¡°What does it have to do with mother? Isn¡¯t it enough for Madam and father to go?¡± Qin Wanru asked her with brows raised up.

    ¡°Mrs. Qin had said with your father in private to ask your mother to go with them!¡± In fact, words like this were not suitable to mention before her young granddaughter, but she couldn¡¯t help it because she was so angry. In addition, she felt that her granddaughter was bing more and more sensible.

    It seemed that Qin Wanru had be more and more like a little adult since the marriage incident between Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not suitable. Madam will humiliate my mother!¡± Qin Wanru shook her hands, looking serious. It was not only humiliation but the one that would deprive Shui Run of her courage to live. With an evil heart, Madam Di would surely do it.

    ¡°Your father has agreed!¡± Old Grandma said helplessly.

    Qin Wanru slightly knitted her brows, thinking about it for a moment, and smiled. ¡°Grandma, mother. Don¡¯t worry. Let me go to Madam¡¯s ce to get some information. Perhaps, Madam won¡¯t insist mother go!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is nearly impossible!¡± Old Grandma shook her head.

    ¡°Grandma, you never know until you try!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    Seeing Qin Wanru was so confident, Old Grandma rxed her knitted brows, but she didn¡¯t think that was possible and knitted her brows again.

    ¡°Wanru, don¡¯t go, I¡¯m okay,¡± Shui Run said with a forced smile, trying to stop Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru stood up, saying, ¡°Grandma, mother, I will be back soon.¡±

    As she finished speaking and before they could speak anything, she turned and went out of the room, heading for the courtyard in which Madam Di live with Yujie behind her.

    On the way, they met Qin Yuru by chance. Hearing that Qin Wanru was going to see Madam Di, Qin Yuru had a faint smile and went along with them with somewhat pride.

    Therefore, the two of them entered the yard of Madam Di together.

    Seeing two of theming together, someone had already reported it to Madam Di. Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯sing, Madam Di asked them to go inside, showing a warm smile on her face. As soon as they came in, she asked her maid to carry tea to her. After the maid put down the tea and left, she warmly spoke to her.

    ¡°What has brought Wanru here today?¡±

    ¡°Will Madam ask my mother and me to attend the banquet of the Marquis of Fengyang when Madam goes there?¡± Qin Wanru lifted her head and asked.

    ¡°This matter! In fact, I need to think about it. You father came up with this idea, but not everyone can go there as they wish. I cannot make the decision, either, and I need to ask others about it,¡± Madam Di stroke a pose and slowly said.

    ¡°Mother, can I choose not to go? I don¡¯t really want to!¡± Qin Wanru took the cup at her hand but didn¡¯t drink from it, her eyes on the tea leaves in the cup. She was quite calm.

    Madam never thought she came not for Shui Run and became a little surprised, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go? Don¡¯t you like the lively and bustling environment like other girls?¡±

    In fact, it was not the most important whether Qin Wanru went or not, for she really wanted Shui Run to go. If Shui Run didn¡¯t go, she would not go to the banquet, either, and Qin Huaiyong would have no ce to ask for help.

    Being a couple with Qin Huaiyong for so many years, she certainly knew what her husband wanted and also what measures could force him topromise. Besides that, she also knew he had to keep a low profile to beg her for the sake of going to the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang.

    If she didn¡¯t strike a pose now, when would she do it?

    She must have Shui Run go with them, for she meant to make the b*tch humiliated so that she wouldn¡¯t dare to go outside in the future, and she had better not bear the humiliation and couldn¡¯t live any longer aftering back.

    In fact, an invisible knife can be even sharper in killing without leaving blood stains. Madam Di had mastered the strategy in those years.

    For Madam Di, Qin Wanru was but one included incidentally. That whether she went or not was not so important now, and she was but a stage property to show Madam Di¡¯s generosity and decent manners. If Qin Wanru forgot who she was, Madam Di¡¯s would not care to also teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Madam, I, I saw a madam of the capital when I visited Huaguang Temple yesterday. One month ago, she was in Jingxin Monastery of Jiangzhou. I am afraid the madam would speak of the thing that happened at that time. If so, it would be terrible!¡±

    Qin Wanru wrinkled her thin and curved beautiful brows and slowly said.

    ¡°What madam?¡± Madam Di changed her expression and suddenly had a bad feeling!

 Chapter 122 - Dispute between the Mother and Daughter

    <strong>Chapter 122 Dispute between the Mother and Daughter</strong>

    ¡°Madam, you still remember the Princess of Duke Yangqu, don¡¯t you? You know it was the Princess of Duke Yangqu who sent father the cart driver who intended to kidnap Miss Luo, don¡¯t you?¡± said Qin Wanru. She looked up at Madam Di directly.

    ¡°The Princess of Duke Yangqu?¡± Madam Di¡¯s hand on the table trembled and the look on her face hardened. She had heard of the reputation of the Princess of Duke Yangqu when she was in the capital city. In a cold sweat, she knew this princess was not a woman to be trifled with.

    ¡°Does it really concern me?¡±

    When in Jiangzhou, she only knew that the cart driver kidnapped the wrong person and it was a powerful Madam who sent the person to Qin Huaiyong. However, she had never recognized it was the Princess of Duke Yangqu from beginning to end.

    ¡°When the Princess of Duke Yangqu saw me, she looked very unhappy, and asked about you especially. She also said she was eagerly looking forward to a great meeting between you and herself at the banquet of the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang.¡±

    Qin Wanru blinked, with a slight smile.

    In Madam Di¡¯s eyes, however, the slight smile was not kind. Then, her look turned surly.

    ¡°Mother, who is the Princess of Duke Yangqu? What does she have to do with us?¡± asked Qin Yuru identally. She did not understand what they were talking about.

    ¡°Well, it is about what happened in the Jingxin Monastery. A cart driver of our mansion almost kidnapped Miss Luo, the daughter of the Princess,¡± exined Qin Wanru.

    Qin Yuru did not understand. When she continued to ask, Nanny Zhou tugged at her sleeve. She quickly stopped talking and looked at Qin Wanru suspiciously.

    The room suddenly quieted down, only leaving Madam Di¡¯s slightly heavy breathing. There was a standoff.

    ¡°Madam, may I not attend the banquet of the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang?¡± asked Qin Wanru, with a slightly ironic smile. She looked at Madam Di and knew that Madam Di was frightened and scared right now.

    Madam Di thought she could do whatever she wanted in the capital and control Shui Run. She also believed that if she did not admit it, even if she went too far or even framed Shui Run, Qin Huaiyong would not do anything to her because she came from Duke Yongkang¡¯s Mansion.

    Madam Di suddenly leaned back, put her hand over her head, and said stiffly, ¡°Yes, and just go back. I have a headache!¡± She had no energy to deal with Qin Wanru so she directly showed Qin Wanru the door.

    Qin Wanru stood up, bowed, and said, ¡°Then I hope you say something nice in front of father for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know,¡± answered Madam Di coldly. She squeezed out a merciless smile and pinched her handkerchief firmly.

    Seeing Qin Wanru leave, Qin Yuru, who watched every step just now, could not wait to ask, ¡°Mother, what is going on?¡± She found out that there were differences between this matter and the one discussed before.

    ¡°B*tch!¡± Madam Di swore. Her look was so sullen and gloomy that it seemed to rain. She glowered at Qin Wanru, her eyes overflowing with venom.

    ¡°Mother!¡± shouted Qin Yuru. She found that Madam Di ignored her, and she stamped her feet in anger.

    Madam Di did not want to answer her. She frowned, making her beautiful eyes into inverted triangles while showing an agitated and ferocious look.

    Nanny Zhou tugged at Qin Yuru¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Lady, please leave Madam alone and let me tell you!¡±

    Then, Nanny Zhou told her everything in detail.

    At that time, out of anger, Madam Di wanted to hit Qin Wanru to get revenge for Qin Yuru. However, things went contrary to her wishes. Qin Wanru was so lucky that she escaped and Madam Di riled another Madam who was said toe from the capital city.

    Nanny Zhou also did not know who this strong Madam from the capital city was. All she knew was that Madam Di crafted a trap in the Jingxin Monastery. If the cart driver was found, Madam Di had a solution in case of failure, which was that if the cart driver was brought down from the mountain, she would ask people to take him away.

    However, she did not expect that there were so many people around that Madam. As a result, Madam Di¡¯s n of kidnapping failed.

    Madam Di thought she would never meet that Madam in the future again. She certainly did not expect to meet the Madam so soon¡­

    Hearing what Nanny Zhou said, Qin Yuru suddenly understood everything. At that time, she had no idea about these things, and Madam Di had only told her a word or two. Therefore, she did not pay attention to them but only felt that Qin Wanru was so lucky.

    After learning what happened, Qin Yuru got frightened and asked, ¡°Mother, what should we do now?¡±

    Her reputation in Jiangzhou was totally ruined. If people in the capital city heard about her bad reputation, she could not marry any person from a rtively decent family, let alone Di Yan.

    Madam Di frowned, saying nothing.

    ¡°Mother! Mother! Will the Princess of Duke Yangqu attend the banquet? If she remembers all those things and tells everyone, what should we do? Mother! How can you be so careless!¡± Qin Yuruined. She was very afraid of what had happened in Jiangzhou, which she would bury her entire life.

    Madam Di gritted her teeth and said sternly, ¡°We will not attend the banquet!¡±

    Hearing what she said, Qin Yuru shouted with a mixture of emotions spreading over her face, ¡°Why? It¡­ it is my first time to attend such a big banquet!¡±

    Madam Di gritted her teeth again and said, ¡°We will attend when we make everything clear with the Princess of Duke Yangqu in private!¡± Madam Di dared not meet the Princess of Duke Yangqu directly because Madam Di knew that she was not a woman who could be trifled with. If the Princess of Duke Yangqu confronted her with this matter, she would be done.

    It would not only affect herself, but also her daughter. Therefore, she dared not to take the risk.

    When arriving in the capital city, she knew Qin Huaiyong would not restrain her, but she dared not draw a rash conclusion of what the Princess of Duke Yangqu thought.

    If it happened to Qin Wanru and Shui Run, she could plead innocence and Qin Huaiyong would dare not say anything to her. However, things would be totally different when it happened to the Princess of Duke Yangqu!

    Before she dealt with the matter, it would be best for her to not meet the Princess of Duke Yangqu.

    ¡°Mother, it is such a great opportunity¡­ how¡­ how can I miss it?¡± Qin Yuru did not ept the idea of Madam Di. She tugged at Madam Di¡¯s sleeve and said with coquetry, ¡°I told Qi Rongzhi that I would take her to the banquet but now even I cannot attend the banquet. What will she think of me? She will look down on me! Or even worse, she will say something bad about me in front of Qi Tianyu!¡±

    Qin Yuru became angry.

    Actually, she not only wanted to show off in front of Qi Rongzhi, but more importantly, Qi Rongzhi threatened and promised that if she could take her to this banquet, she would say something good about Qin Yuru in front of Qi Tianyu, and have her brother hide these things in Jiangzhou. She would also say that Qin Yuru was forced to do it and that she had never tried to betray Qi Tianyu.

    In order to attend the banquet with Qin Yuru, Qi Rongzhi promised again and again that she would try her best to me Qin Wanru for all these things.

    Qin Wanru would be med for everything.

    Although Qin Yuru had done the same thing to make Qi Tianyu believe her, she did not know if Qi Tianyu still believed her. At the very beginning, she wanted to deal with Qi Tianyu in case this scandal got out. Now if Qi Rongzhi could help her, it would be better for her.

    She promised to take Qi Rongzhi to the banquet. However, Madam Di would not allow her to attend the banquet, making her flurried. If she told Qi Rongzhi that they could not attend the banquet when Qi Rongzhi was ready for the banquet happily, Qi Rongzhi would surely get mad. She knew Qi Rongzhi was not a woman who could be trifled with.

    ¡°Yuru, it would be better to not attend the banquet before I figure out the next step!¡± said Madam Di. She was also very flustered and in no mood tofort Qin Yuru. She waved her hand to have Qin Yuru go back.

    ¡°No! Mother! I will go! I must go!¡± said Qin Yuru. She stood up and shouted, ¡°How could you do these things! There are so many people in the Jingxin Monastery. Anyone could fail at everything! How could you just do that!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to get revenge for you!¡± pleaded Madam Di.

    ¡°Mother, I had left at that time! I don¡¯t care about why you didn¡¯t help me pave the way of my future in the capital city. However, you just messed up everything, and what you did even irritated people in the capital city. How stupid you are!¡±

    Qin Yuru interrupted Madam Di¡¯s words and shouted at her very angrily without thinking.

    Hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Madam Di got angry with her face turning red and shouted, ¡°How dare you speak to me in such an impolite way!¡±

    ¡°Mother, am I wrong? You tried to hit Qin Wanru when you did not figure out the situation clearly. Now what you did just made me unable to attend the banquet! What did you think at that time? Are you not my mother?¡±

    Qin Yuru got really angry and now shouted at her mother without thinking.

    ¡°Lady!¡± Nanny Zhou tugged at her sleeve and tried to stop her. However, Qin Yuru would not listen to anyone, she just wanted to get her anger off her chest.

    ¡°Mother, am I also not your daughter? Just look at what you did. Everything seemed to be done for me. But actually? You just made me unable to stay in Jiangzhou Prefecture. Though I escaped to the capital, I still need to hide. When will these days end?¡±

    Madam Di trembled with rage. She could not stand her daughter taunting her. She suddenly stood up and flicked her a blow on the face, which almost tumbled Qin Yuru to the ground.

    Fortunately, Nanny Zhou just stood behind her and gave her a hand.

    ¡°Mother, you hit me¡­ You¡­ you are not my mother!¡± cried Qin Yuru. With tears falling down, she covered her face and left quickly.

    ¡°Follow her! Quick!¡± shouted Madam Di when seeing Qin Yuru running away in tears. She never thought she would do this.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s servant girl chased after her in a hurry.

    When not hearing Qin Yuru crying any longer, Madam Di sat down heavily. She put her hand on top of her head, feeling that her head was going to be torn apart and something was burning in her chest, which made her really ufortable. She could not get rid of any of these feelings and it was making her sick.

    ¡°Madam, what¡­ what should we do now?¡± Nanny Zhou asked with her hands trembling when watching this scene.

    ¡°Find out if the cart driver was there that day!¡± said Madam Di. She put her hand on her chest in order to calm down her anger. She wanted to kill the man so there would be no evidence left even if the Princess of Duke Yangqu confronted her.

    ¡°The man was sent to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion,¡± Nanny Zhou was confounded for a moment. She remembered that the general sent all the witnesses and evidence to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and Duke Yongkang forced to leave some people behind.

    ¡°The cart driver was not there!¡± shouted Madam Di ferociously. She gritted her teeth and finally knew why she felt strange at that time. It was because there were only evidence and testimony but no person!

 Chapter 123 - The Last Life, the Place Where She Was Cut in Two at the Waist

    <h4>Chapter 123 The Last Life, the ce Where She Was Cut in Two at the Waist</h4>

    Nanny Zhou¡¯s news came quickly, and the cart driver disappeared on the first day of his arrival in the capital.

    It was said that many people had been tied up at that time, but only the cart driver disappeared. And he was not among those witnesses who wereter sent to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It seemed that he suddenly disappeared when he entered in the capital.

    Madam Di became really panicked. If this person was controlled by Qin Huaiyong, it would be okay. However, if he fell into the hands of other vicious people, it could be really troublesome.

    She had to find him.

    Qin Wanru had never thought of meeting Qi Rongzhi on the way. Her heart jumped slightly, seeing that the direction thetter was heading was clearly in Qin Yuru¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, your clothes are so ugly and short that I really can¡¯t wear them. Do they fit you well?¡± Qi Rongzhi stopped and waited for Qin Wanru toe. She was smiling. The words she spoke sounded like she cared, but in fact, she was mocking her.

    ¡°Where are the clothes?¡± Looking at her, Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°Those clothes have been sent to my eldest brother as a sample, but will you still wear them? Look at you, you can¡¯t wear them either. They are too short for me. They will be up to your neck if you wear them!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eyebrows were full of smiles, which meant that she was in a good mood.

    ¡°When will they be brought back? The clothes that Big Sister gave me must be kept.¡± Qin Wanru took a glimpse of the smiling Qi Rongzhi, with her pink lips lifting slightly.

    ¡°You really want them?¡± Qi Rongzhi dissatisfied.

    ¡°Of course. It shows the kindness of Big Sister!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and did not feel that it was shameful to get her clothes back.

    ¡°Ah, you really¡­¡± Qi Rongzhi scorned her, then realized that she was in the Qin¡¯s Mansion at the moment, so now wore mockery on her face. ¡°My eldest brother will bring the clothes the day after tomorrow, then you cane to pick them up, or should I have someone bring them to you?¡±

    ¡°Have someone send them!¡± Qin Wanru said carefree and leisurely.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you don¡¯t really want to wear these clothes to attend the banquet, do you?¡± Qi Rongzhi looked at her formal manner and was surprised.

    ¡°Madam said that she would take me and Mother with her. Except for grandmother, who is unwilling to go due to her old age, everyone in our mansion can go!¡± Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and blurted out, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not difficult. Even if there are more people, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ it hard to get there?¡± Qi Rongzhi asked in surprise. She made a lot of effort to get Qin Yuru to agree.

    ¡°Who said that? Actually, it is quite easy. Since the banquet of the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang invited our mansion, how many people can go there is up to Madam. If Miss Qi wants to go there, you can also tell Madam,¡± Qin Wanru said in a very casual way, and turned to leave.

    Only Qi Rongzhi stood there alone, frowning slowly.

    After a long while, she turned to Qin Yuru¡¯s yard. She had not only promised Qin Yuru that she would help her brother wrong Qin Wanru, but she also gave Qin Yuru a set of jewelry. Under these conditions, Qin Yuru finally agreed to bring her to the banquet.

    Qi Rongzhi was d that it could be done, but actually, it was not difficult to do. It was just because Qin Yuru showed signs of reluctance deliberately. When she thought of Qin Yuru begging for good words and taking her own things, Qi Rongzhi felt that she could not smooth out her breath, and her originally happy face immediately became angry.

    Taking advantage of the leverage she had on her, Qin Yuru was also not ashamed to mention so many conditions.

    Qi Rongzhi had never suffered a loss. Just a few words from Qin Wanru made Qi Rongzhi immediately feel that she had suffered a loss, a great loss. How could she let it go?

    ¡°Miss, Miss Qi went to look for the Young Lady in a hurry!¡± At the turning area, Yujie looked behind her on purpose and saw Qi Rongzhi going forward in a fluster, so she lowered her voice to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°She went to find Qin Yuru to quarrel with!¡± Qin Wanru said in a slow and orderly way without turning her head, with the corner of her mouth slightly hooked and a bright smile.

    ¡°Miss Qi is still so arrogant here? This is the Qin¡¯s Mansion, not Jiangzhou.¡± Yujie was surprised.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that it is not the Qi¡¯s Mansion of Jiangzhou because she knows something about Qin Yuru. As far as it not being Jiangzhou, she will understand after several tosses and turns!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly. It was not a good thing if Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi were at peace.

    It would be good for her if they quarreled. Qin Yuru and Madam Di wanted to keep a secret, unwilling to inform the slightest message from Jiangzhou. Then they could do and say whatever they wanted.

    Qin Wanru was 100 percent certain that they would inevitably me her.

    As early as when she had entered the capital, she had already thought about the next step, so she took the cart driver, who wanted to rob her, early.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to expose the cart driver. After all, she was worried about renting a yard. Although Wang Feng had been taking care of the cart driver privately, that was not the case. She was afraid that Madam Di would deal with Wang Feng.

    But at this time, it was impossible to threaten Madam Di without using the issue of the cart driver. Due to Madam Di¡¯s intentions at this time and the fact that Shui Run was forced to attend the banquet, Qin Wanru was sure that Madam Di¡¯s means would be fierce this time. She would even force Shui Run to die. So she had to stop it before Madam Di seeded.

    Compared with the cart driver, it was not a small deal if Qi Rongzhi and Qi Tianyu made trouble, and Madam Di had to calm down the matter as soon as possible.

    If Qin Yuru could quarrel with Qi Rongzhi at this time, she could disturb Madam Di¡¯s heart and take advantage of this opportunity to get the cart driver away.

    Qin Wanru had already thought of a good ce to lock up the cart driver that Madam Di would not notice.

    ¡°Will Miss Qi threaten the Young Lady?¡± Yujie took a cool breath.

    ¡°Yes, but she does not dare to do too much. She still lives in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, so she is doomed not to do too much. There is coercion between the two people, so it is impossible for them to make a lot of trouble.¡± A sharp dim light shed in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes as she spoke, moving forward slowly along the way.

    ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯s the use?¡± Yujie was stunned.

    ¡°It is useful. It can make Madam distracted, so she will be unable to wholeheartedly find the cart driver as a witness. The cart driver is not really important, but he can prove what Duke Yangqu¡¯s Princess said, which is very important.¡± Seeing that Yujie could not understand, Qin Wanru hinted with a faint smile.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not that the cart driver knows more than other witnesses. It¡¯s only because it concerns Duke Yangqu¡¯s Princess, so he was kept intentionally.¡± Yujie understood. Although it was she who had taken him with her at the beginning, she did not understand what Qin Wanru meant before. After a long time, she admired Qin Wanru in her heart.

    Although Miss Qin was young, she was extremely intelligent. As early as on her way to the capital, she had already calcted the affairs of Madam Di and kept an important witness.

    The more panicked Madam Di was, the more she would give herself away.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow, when Qi Tianyues, you go to keep a close eye on him!¡± As soon as Qin Wanru had finished saying this, the topic changed. The purpose of what she said was to find out from Qi Rongzhi¡¯s mouth when Qi Tianyu would arrive in the mansion.

    It was certain that Qin Yuru would secretly go to meet Qi Tianyu in private.

    ¡°Miss, you can rest assured. I will give it my full attention!¡± Yujie nodded her head, but was somewhat worried. ¡°What about the cart driver, Miss? What are you going to do? I am afraid that Madam Di will find Wang Feng, and that would be troublesome!¡±

    A glimmer of light shed in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes as she said slowly, ¡°There is a ce where he can hide.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Yujie asked with her eyes opening wide.

    ¡°Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Yujie was stunned at first, then became happy. ¡°Yes, if he was hidden in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Madam Di could not find out. Miss, you can rest assured. I will go to inquire where Prince Chen is, and find Xiao Xuanzi.¡±

    Yujie, Qing Yue, and Xiao Xuanzi were considered to have a revolutionary friendship.

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to ask. I¡¯ll go myself!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°Why?¡± Since Yujie was so old, she didn¡¯t think she was unable to ask about this. There should be many people who knew about Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. After all, it was the mansion of a prince.

    ¡°Prince Chen lives in the Southern Pce!¡± Qin Wanru took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Go find someone to prepare a horse, I want to go out to find it myself!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ll go to find it? I can also inquire about where the Southern Pce is!¡± Yujie was confused.

    Qin Wanru shook her head and took a deep breath, as if it could suppress the bloody smell from her heart. The most profound memory of herst life was the Southern Pce. The ce where she was trapped was also the Southern Pce.

    However, at that time, it was the dethroned Prince Yue who had lived in the Southern Pce. When she had been cut in two at the waist, she was in the Southern Pce as well.

    It could be said that many of her bad memories were from the Southern Pce. Now, Chu Liuchen lived there. The Southern Pce where she had been killed was the same ce as the Southern Pce where Chu Liuchen lived, which made her more and more depressed.

    Seeing that when Qin Wanru had mentioned the ¡°Southern Pce¡± her face suddenly turned white, Yujie was not rest assured and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go there!¡±

    ¡°No, I will go!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. She wanted to get out of the shadow of herst life. She couldn¡¯t avoid the Southern Pce forever. Now she also had a reason to go there. People like Yujie couldn¡¯t enter the Southern Pce at all, or even if she was able to enter, she couldn¡¯t see Chu Liuchen.

    To deal with Chu Liuchen, she should do it by herself.

    During the conversation, the two had already returned to Zhifang House and Qing Yue weed them outside.

    After Qin Wanru had entered the house and sat down, she ordered Qing Yue to tell the olddy that she wanted to go to the street to have a look, and she told Yujie to have a cart ready.

    After the two servant girls left and Qin Wanru sat down, she thought for a moment, calming down her tumbling heart. Since she was going to see where she had lost herst life, she had to think clearly about some things and finish them earlier.

    She took a deep breath and went into the inner room. She took something out of the package she had brought from Jiangzhou. After opening it, she looked at it carefully before returning it to her sleeve. A slight fragrance of medicine slowly overflowed, which was not strong, but very fresh¡­

 Chapter 124 - An Ill-Fated Meeting on a Narrow Path

    <h4>Chapter 124 An Ill-Fated Meeting on a Narrow Path</h4>

    The so-called Southern Pce, in fact, was also in the Imperial Pce, but it was not officially inside there. Actually, ity to the south of the Imperial Pce and was arge mansion, or arge garden, closely adjacent to the Imperial Pce.

    As far as its status was concerned, it was far from the Eastern Pce.

    From the interior of the Imperial Pce, one could also enter the Southern Pce. In fact, the Southern Pce in the past was a quiet courtyard for summer vacations and leisure. As long as Chu Liuchen was still small but dethroned as the prince, he moved into the Southern Pce. Therefore, a sign was hung there that said Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    In thest life, the sign of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was removed, and the title of Southern Pce was restored.

    In this life, although people all knew that it was now renamed Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, many people in private still called it the Southern Pce. Because of its unique position and name and Chu Liuchen himself, people had all kinds of taboos about Chu Liuchen, who lived in it.

    Qin Wanru had been to the Southern Pce in herst life, but she had entered through a small side door of the pce. She had never entered the Southern Pce from the outside, but this did not prevent her from finding the former Southern Pce, now Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, ording to the general direction.

    Before she reached it, she could see therge tablets shining in the distance, and the huge characters, like flying dragons and dancing phoenixes, with fierce force.

    It was said that the characters were written by the emperor himself, but Chu Liuchen then was still in his infancy.

    The cart driver had asked the way several times before, but all the people who had been asked were in a hurry and pointed at random, as if they were unwilling to be close to the Southern Pce. Fortunately, however, it was Qin Wanru who found it with a few of her memories.

    Just around the corner should be Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. The cart driver carefully pulled the reins of the horse. In the capital city, he, an unimportant cart driver, did not dare to be arrogant.

    The cart driver in the Qin¡¯s Mansion was a neer. He was quite familiar with the roads in the capital and was clever, so he did not dare move forward when he found the cart was caught in a small road and another cart came in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yujie lifted the curtain, leaned out, and asked.

    ¡°Yujie, there is a carting in front of us.¡± The cart driver lowered his voice. Although he could not tell which mansion the carriage in front of him was from, the wide and beautiful carriage upied almost the whole road, which was not avable to ordinary people. Besides, there were two guards riding on high horses behind the carriage.

    This situation has already made the cart driver timid.

    ¡°Step back to make way.¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s voice came out from the carriage. Through the cracks in the curtain raised by Yujie, she also saw the situation of her carriage.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The cart driver answered, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He had just recently arrived at Qin¡¯s Mansion, so he didn¡¯t know the temperament of all the masters in the mansion. He was afraid that the Second Miss had juste from Jiangzhou and thought she could be arrogant like she had been there. If they made some trouble, no one could handle it.

    The carriage on their side slowly retreated, and the carriage in front of them followed closely. Thetter took for granted that the Qin¡¯s carriage would give way.

    The cart driver from the Qin¡¯s Mansion was a little panicked. Looking at this situation, the status of the one in front was really huge, so he retreated more cautiously.

    But the less he wanted to make a mistake, the more mistakes he made. The wheels of the carriage were caught in a small ditch beside the road. And a wheel was half sunk. No matter how hard the cart driver tried, the carriage was still blocking the road.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, it is stuck!¡± The cart driver tried several times and was sweating.

    The carriage in front had to stop as well. The curtain of the carriage was pulled up slightly. Someone shouted, ¡°Can your carriage be faster? We have patients here. If something goes wrong, how many heads do you have to bear it?¡±

    The cart driver¡¯s anxious face was white as he said cautiously, ¡°We seem to be stuck. Can we trouble you to step back?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean step back? It will take us a long time. Hurry up. If something really happens, you will be in trouble.¡± An old woman jumped out of the carriage with a terrible look on her face and sharp eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ we will try our best!¡± The cart driver did not dare to speak again. He pulled the reins again and tried again.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®try your best¡¯? It is a must. Our old Madam is sick. If she is not treated as soon as possible, something terrible will happen!¡± The old woman was very anxious, and angrily pushed the two horses pulling the carriage.

    Someone was sick? And it was also very urgent? This kind of thing could not be dyed!

    Qin Wanru signaled for Yujie to lift the carriage curtain. Yujie first jumped from the carriage and Qin Wanru jumped down with Yujie¡¯s hand.

    After she got down from the carriage, she looked at the anxious old woman, and asked gently, ¡°What disease does your old Madam have?¡±

    The old woman didn¡¯t expect such a Young Lady toe down from the carriage. After being stunned for a moment, she answered in displeasure, ¡°Our old Madam suddenly fell ill. At this time, she can¡¯t even speak. You should leave and make way!¡±

    ¡°I will have a look!¡± Qin Wanru went over to the other carriage.

    The old woman rushed to stop her. ¡°Miss, who are you looking at? You had better get your carriage away. We¡­¡±

    ¡°Our getting out of the carriage will make it more convenient for the carriage to move, but this does not guarantee that the carriage will get out immediately. If you are not worried about your master¡¯s illness, you can stop me. If something really happens, you can bear it yourself!¡± Qin Wanru stopped and coldly interrupted the old woman.

    Although she was young, she was very calm. Her slightly open eyes were cold. She waspletely unlike girls at her age, who were arrogant and capricious.

    The old woman loosened her hands and looked terrible. She couldn¡¯t gamble and dared not gamble. Looking at Qin Wanru going over, she thought about it and then followed Qin Wanru. At this time, she was anxious and puzzled, so she took a short cut. It was unexpected that the short cut was blocked.

    If something happened, as an old woman, she couldn¡¯t bear it!

    Qin Wanru continued to go to the carriage. Yujie first jumped on the carriage, then gave Qin Wanru a hand. After Qin Wanru got on, the old woman following her also jumped up to the carriage, and raised the curtain of the carriage high, so that Qin Wanru could see the situation inside more clearly.

    On a couch in the carriagey a magnificent old woman with her eyes and mouth closed. She was absolutely in a bad situation, her face was blue and her breath was short.

    Qin Wanru was anxious to step forward, reaching out to touch the old woman¡¯s pulse, and slightly bowed.

    Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s posture, the old woman immediately had expectation. She squatted beside Qin Wanru in anticipation and dared not speak again for fear of disturbing her diagnosis.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s diagnosis was not slow. After she had toy down her hand, she realized that the old woman was suddenly ill. She reached out and took the old Madam¡¯s hand and pulled her sleeve up.

    ¡°Yujie, get my set of needles!¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss!¡± Yujie nodded and returned to jump from the carriage.

    ¡°Pull up the curtain to let the old Madam breathe!¡± Qin Wanru ordered the old woman beside her.

    The old woman hurriedly responded and opened the curtains on both sides.

    The air in the carriage was immediately clear. Although it was a little cold, the old woman¡¯s face looked better after the cold air rushed in. She no longer appeared iron-green and breathless.

    ¡°Help her to sit up halfway. Don¡¯t let her lie down too low!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Seeing that her master looked better, the old woman became more obedient to Qin Wanru. She reached out to help Qin Wanru raise up the old Madam, and made her whole upper body higher with a cushion.

    At this time, Yujie arrived with the medicine box, ced it beside Qin Wanru, and opened it to take out a set of needles.

    Qin Wanru looked through it and took one of them. She picked it up and found the acupoint in the old Madam¡¯s wrist to insert it, and then inserted others skillfully.

    After inserting the needles, her forehead was sweating. Acupuncture and moxibustion required a lot of strength. After all, she was young and weak. She was afraid that her strength was not sufficient and that the positions of the needles were inurate. She made more effort. The olddy was suffering from an acute illness and it was an old disease, so she couldn¡¯t afford to be mistaken.

    Yujie handed Qin Wanru a handkerchief. Qin Wanru took the handkerchief, and was relieved to see that the old Madam¡¯s face looked better.

    She wiped her sweat with her handkerchief and said to the old woman on one side, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your old Madam have medicine with her?¡±

    This disease had to be an old one. An old Madam like her should have her own medicine prepared.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ yes, she does!¡± At this time, the old woman seemed to have been sincerely convinced of Qin Wanru. She nodded and reached out to take out a brown medicine bottle from one side of the cab and showed it to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru opened the lid. She first smelled the odor of the medicine. After nodding her head, she poured out a small brown pill. After carefully looking at it, she nodded.

    ¡°Melt two pills with warm water.¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­ The old Madam usually has four pills.¡± The old woman hesitated.

    ¡°It is not the same as it was before. She got sick just now, and your old Madam is still weak. She can¡¯t have so many pills. She should have two pills, and have another two pills two hourster. Then, she can have the medicine as usual,¡± Qin Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The old woman nodded again and again, and hurriedly melted two pills in warm water. Then she brought it and handed it over to Qin Wanru. She asked the old woman help the old Madam, and slowly fed the medicine to the old Madam.

    She fed her extremely carefully and patiently. She fed her a little bit of medicine at a time. After she finished, there was some water on the corner of her mouth, and there was no water on her body. Looking at Qin Wanru feeding her the medicine, the old woman¡¯s eyes became more respectful.

    When she had finished feeding her, she put the medicine bowl in the hands of the old woman. Qin Wanru was relieved when she saw the old woman had recovered her usual look and breathing.

    She stretched out to pull out the needles from the old Madam¡¯s arm.

    ¡°The window should be kept open for venttion. Let the old Madam half-sit like this first. Don¡¯t let her lie down. She¡¯ll wake up soon!¡± Qin Wanru ordered as she pulled the needles out.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I know. Thank you, Miss!¡± The old woman nodded and was relieved when her old Madam recovered the normal appearance.

    Qin Wanru took a handkerchief and wiped her hand, and got down from the carriage. She was ready to get down with Yujie¡¯s help.

    The old woman went to the front of the carriage and asked respectfully, ¡°Could you please tell me which mansion you are from, Miss?¡±

 Chapter 125 - The Guard with a Distressed Expression

    <h4>Chapter 125 The Guard with a Distressed Expression</h4>

    ¡°Our Miss is the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡± Yujie answered and helped Qin Wanru get down from the carriage. With the help of the cart driver of the other carriage, their horse finally got back on the road and was stepping back carefully. They hadn¡¯t been in the alley for a long time, so they would be able to retreat quickly.

    Qin Wanru was in front of her own carriage, and it had retreated to the entrance of thene. After she got in, Qin Wanru did not dare to let the cart driver go down thene again. So she went forward to take a look.

    Just now, she saw that thene was deep. It went on a long way and could make a carriageing the other way crash. It was better to go a little farther.

    The cart driver obeyed and rushed forward. Then the blocked carriage was able to get out of thene.

    The carriage stopped at the entrance of thene and the curtain was lifted slightly. The old woman leaned out and looked outside. She found that Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage had left and she frowned for a moment.

    The servant girl¡¯s answer had been too vague. She didn¡¯t know what this so-called Qin¡¯s Mansion was. There were many families with the surname Qin. However, thedy should not be someone from an average family ording to her clothes and appearance. But she didn¡¯t know which family exactly she was from.

    However, thedy was so gorgeous, so she would recognize her the next time she saw her.

    With such a thought, the old woman was relieved, and she put down the curtain and continued to take care of the old Madam inside.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage went forward and found a road in the same direction. It was not long before she saw the sign of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Eight guards stood at the door looking majestic. The sword sheaths on their waists were shining in silver. At a nce, it was obvious they were not something ordinary.

    This could show the magnificence of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    When the carriage stopped, Yujie got out of the carriage, went over to the strict guards, and looked carefully at several of them.

    ¡°Stop, what¡¯s the matter?¡± a guard stepped forward and asked in a cold voice as his scabbard nked.

    ¡°I¡­ am looking for Xiao Xuanzi. I¡­ I am his countryman!¡± Yujie replied ording to what Qin Wanru told her.

    The guard looked at her up and down and then at the carriage behind her. He asked suspiciously, ¡°Is this your carriage?¡±

    ¡°It¡­ is our mansion¡¯s¡­ I¡­ am a servant girl!¡± Yujie tucked in her neck and looked quite timid.

    Finding nothing wrong, the guard nodded coldly. ¡°Wait!¡±

    Then he waved to a gatekeeper servant. ¡°Go to find Xiao Xuanzi, and say that someone from his hometown hase to see him!¡±

    As a personal eunuch of Chu Liuchen, of course, all the people in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion certainly knew him.

    After the servant responded to his orders, he rushed in and soon led Xiao Xuanzi out.

    In the past, Xiao Xuanzi had dressed up as a servant in front of others. But this time, he was dressed in bright clothes. He looked like a deputy general manager in charge of affairs. He looked powerful as he swayed. Of course, although he was not very tall, Yujie felt that he was still very powerful.

    Seeing Yujie, Xiao Xuanzi was a little stunned at first, but immediately came to his senses, then ran a few steps full of joy. ¡°Yujie, is it you really? Are you also in the capital city?¡±

    With a sincere smile on his face, he must have been in a good mood.

    The head guard looked at his performance and his eyes calmly turned to the door.

    ¡°Come in,e in!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reached out to greet her and spoke as he walked toward the side door.

    ¡°This¡­ this is the carriage of our master¡¯s mansion. She asked me to buy something, so shall we go in together?¡± Yujie hesitated and pointed to the carriage behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe. Come in. Come in. I happen to have something to give youter. Is there room in your carriage?¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in an enthusiastic way while stretching out his hand, which was indeed as if he had not seen her in many years.

    The carriage was then brought to the side door and into the parking lot.

    When they arrived at the parking lot, Xiao Xuanzi walked to the front of the carriage and respectfully said to Qin Wanru inside, ¡°Second Miss Qin, please get out!¡±

    ¡°Is it okay here?¡± Qin Wanru asked, raising the curtain.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Second Miss can get out!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said smilingly and restored his normal appearance as a servant.

    Yujie helped Qin Wanru get out of the carriage and looked at the parking lot. She also thought about the time it took to get around. She could not help sighing. It looked strict outside, but in fact, it was not the same thing in the mansion.

    No wonder the Chu Liuchen of thest life finally regained the crown prince¡¯s position, but also depressed the emperor¡¯s own son. The situation had been changed.

    When the lofty emperor thought that everything was under his control, the sick Prince Chen was no longer who he thought he was!

    Qin Wanru got down from the carriage and asked, ¡°Is it convenient for your prince to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. It is very convenient!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled like a blossom, full of joy. He reached out to lead the way.

    Looking at the passionate Xiao Xuanzi, Qin Wanru was somewhat embarrassed. It seemed that he had been enthusiastically waiting for her earlier.

    However, since she was already in this situation, she had better take it easy.

    She followed behind Xiao Xuanzi.

    The scenery inside Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was excellent. It could be said that there was one scene every five steps, and one building every 10 steps. There was rockery everywhere. It was winter, but sometimes she could see some blooming flowers and trees. They grew very well, and the fragrance of flowers still wafted through the air.

    It clearly used to be a good ce for the nobles in the Imperial Pce to rx in the summer!

    After going all the way around, she arrived at a loft. Outside the loft, there were two guards. They didn¡¯t seem to be majestic like the guards at the entrance, and they were all sad.

    Seeing Xiao Xuanzi, who hade from far away, the two guards immediately smiled and one of them even rushed forward several steps to greet him.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, you¡¯ve finallye!¡± But his voice was a little low. Qin Wanru took a strange look at the guard.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked in a low voice with a curious look on his face.

    The guard shook his head in distress.

    Qin Wanru suddenly had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Second Miss, please. Our master is upstairs!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was sad at first, but then he turned his eyes andughed like a flower when he saw Qin Wanru. He stretched out his hand to make a gesture, whispering.

    ¡°Upstairs?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the crafty guards, and at Xiao Xuanzi, who was also furtive, so she wanted to turn back.

    ¡°Yes, yes. He is upstairs. Second Miss, please!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reached out to lead her with his face full of a sincere smile.

    Qin Wanru had to go upstairs. Although she had a bad feeling in her heart, she strode to go upstairs. Yujie also wanted to go up, but was stopped by Xiao Xuanzi.

    ¡°Our master is upstairs¡­ He is unwilling to see anyone right now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi winked and made a sign to Yujie.

    ¡°What about our Miss?¡± Yujie was also anxious. She reached out to push Xiao Xuanzi, but was stopped by the guard on the side.

    There was no doubt that Yujie¡¯s strength was not weak, but the strength of the guard was massive. He tried hard to stop her from stepping in.

    Yujie could not push the guards, and said eagerly while looking up, ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru turned helplessly and said, ¡°Yujie, wait for me here!¡±

    She already had a bad feeling that it would not be good for her to go upstairs. Yujie had better not go up with her for fear that he was angry with her.

    Listening to Qin Wanru¡¯smand, Yujie could only stand helplessly downstairs and stare at Xiao Xuanzi fiercely.

    Xiao Xuanzi gave augh in a low voice and looked embarrassed. He had no choice.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s footsteps were very light as she walked up the stairs step by step. The sound of her slight footsteps inexplicably made one¡¯s heart feel a little tight.

    When she went upstairs and looked at the half-open door, she took a deep breath and slowly pushed to open the heavy door.

    There was no one at the door. There were some files on the huge desk in front of the window, which were a little messy. There was also a half-written note with a pen and sprinkled ink. There was a tent hanging in the corner of the wall, which must have been used for dust prevention. The silk tent had its own elegance.

    The original in inkstone had fallen, and there was even dripping ink on the ground. The study looked chaotic as if it were a scene where fighting had urred.

    Qin Wanru walked carefully into the room, but she was unable to see clearly. There was a big screen with 12 panels inside, which enclosed everything inside. There seemed to be no sound in the quiet room.

    Turning around the screen, she found that there were only a few bookcases behind it. But there were so many books from top to bottom, which seemed to be very meaningful. She could see that there were a lot of books collected.

    However, there was still no one there.

    The ce where the screen was attached to the tent was also connected to the same-colored tent, which should be linked to the outside tent.

    Qin Wanru stood there without finding any human figures. Then, she turned back to the bookshelf. Finally, in front of thest bookcase, she saw a couch ced by the window.

    Leaning against the couch was a person, who was holding his head in one hand, with his back facing her. He was in a dark-white robe, had a highbed jade crown on his head, and he behaved in azy manner, which all indicated that the person in front of her was Chu Liuchen.

    But when he heard the footsteps behind him, he did not turn his head back, but still stayed with his back facing her.

    Qin Wanru coughed in a low voice, trying to get his attention.

    However, the man seemed to have heard nothing and remained motionless.

    Qin Wanru waited for a while, and she knew that he did not intend to turn around, so she helplessly said, ¡°Childe?¡±

    Hearing the sound of a figure behind him, Chu Liuchen slowly opened his eyes, which were dark, like a ghost in hell. They were cold and bloody. Everything in front of him seemed to be a little cold and dead because of these dark eyes.

    It was a pair of cold-blooded and heartless eyes, as if they could not be moved by anything! It was quiet without a trace of anger, which made his beautiful face cold like a ghost.

    Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t wait for the voice of Chu Liuchen, and asked in a louder voice, ¡°Childe, are you awake?¡±

    The disgust and weirdness in those eyes slowly retreated, and hey downzily. Then Qin Wanru seemed to hear azy voice. ¡°Do you have something to beg of me?¡±

 Chapter 126 - A Weird Gesture of Rubbing Hands

    <h4>Chapter 126 A Weird Gesture of Rubbing Hands</h4>

    ¡°I do have something to beg you, childe!¡± Qin Wanru decided to tell him the truth. It was better to tell the truth in front of him.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me, but I cannot guarantee that I will surely help you!¡± Chu Liuchen asked with interest, and his voice was very sweet.

    But what he said was not very pleasant to hear.

    Fortunately, Qin Wanru knew in her heart that he was supposed to be like this, so she didn¡¯t feel very ufortable. It would be strange if he were willing to help others.

    Qin Wanru calmed down and carefully asked, ¡°I have a witness. Can I lock him up here?¡±

    Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and snorted. There was a mocking glow in his eyes. He said rudely, ¡°Why would you lock your witness up in my mansion?¡±

    His voice was still gentle and pleasant, but what he said hit Qin Wanru so hard that her face turned red. She was d that no other people were there, otherwise she would be embarrassed for a while.

    Although she knew that this man was not one who would agree at will, and she had psychologically prepared before she came here, she still couldn¡¯t control her red face.

    Beingposed, Qin Wanru said gently, ¡°Childe, the Tang Qianyan seems to be getting better and better.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted impatiently, and hiszy voice was full of a chill that made people feel cold in their heart.

    Qin Wanru now was sure that he had to be tempered before she came in. No wonder that Xiao Xuanzi saw her as a distinguished guest.

    Who didn¡¯t want a person who could block his anger?

    But just because she hade here, that didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t leave at will.

    ¡°It is said that this flower is still a pot of fine flowers. If it is carefully supported, it may grow into the most beautiful flower in the capital city.¡± As she spoke, Qin Wanru secretly decided that she would go back to immediately get the flower growers to evaluate if the flower was really such a special and exquisite variety.

    If not, even if she had to spend a lot of money, she would buy a pot of exquisite flowers to grow.

    ¡°No matter how good a flower is, if it is dead, it¡¯s still a dead thing!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted coldly and sat up slowly. The reclining teenager had made Qin Wanru feel great pressure. She felt her heart beating more and more hard, especially because of his pretty but cold eyes.

    Qin Wanru felt that he was staring at her, which was more like being stared at by a venomous snake, so that she did not dare to move.

    Her back began to sweat faintly.

    But she repeatedly told herself that Prince Chen in front of her was not the crown prince of the future. He was actually a weak and beautiful teenager who had guards in front of his mansion, which was more for surveince than protection.

    But even though she told herself this repeatedly, Qin Wanru¡¯s heart was still trembling. It seemed that Chu Liuchen¡¯s momentum was more astonishing and colder than that in Jiangzhou.

    But as for his childish behavior of sending her fish tanks before, Qin Wanru seemed to feel as if it was a very distant thing.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what expression do you have? Are you afraid of me?¡± The coldness in the eyes of Chu Liuchen diminished, and a smile slowly spread on his face. For a time, the temperature in the room seemed to warm up a little.

    Qin Wanru was nervous in her heart, but that was not obvious in her face. She shook her head with her faintly pink face in front of his somewhat angry eyes. ¡°Childe has helped me several times. If there is a chance, I will repay you. Why would I be afraid?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s gaze almost looked into Qin Wanru¡¯s heart.

    Qin Wanru was astonished. She secretly wondered if she could not lie to Chen Liuchen. What was the capricious Prince Chen going to do?

    ¡°If I was afraid, I would not havee to your mansion to ask for your help today!¡± Qin Wanru looked at the strange eyes of Chu Liuchen, and forced herself to answer calmly.

    Chu Liuchen looked at her closely and the coldness in his eyes suddenly disappeared. He leaned backzily, and he even pulled up his two feet. He looked casual as he said, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the matter with that man?¡±

    ¡°You also know him. When Madam Di sent him to plot against me, he was sent to the opposite window by your people. Unexpectedly, Duke Yangqu¡¯s Princess and Miss stayed there. Maybe we could use his testimony when we came to the capital this time, but I am afraid that Madam Di would find out about him, so I want to lock him up here!¡±

    As soon as she heard that Chu Ryuchen had given up his insistence, Qin Wanru cleverly told him all of the truth.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Now, Chu Liuchen was open to persuasion.

    ¡°He has been secretly locked up by me in a rented yard, and my wet nurse¡¯s son is guarding him. But it is so easy to find his trace outside¡­¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Fine, but the rent¡­¡± Chu Liuchen stretched out his hand in front of Qin Wanru¡¯s dull eyes, rubbing his long and moist index finger and thumb together.

    Qin Wanru felt her throat be dry and astringent. She bit her pink cherry lips, and her long eyshes fluttered twice, trying to see more clearly.

    She had not seen this gesture before! But as for him, it was an easy and vivid gesture to imagine.

    If she had not witnessed this scene in front of her, she would not have connected what it meant with Chu Liuchen in any way. Although Chu Liuchen had many aspects, every aspect he had shown had dignity in his bones. Did she really understand the scene in front of her?

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have money? That is not OK. I don¡¯t offer credit!¡± Chu Liuchen stretched out a finger and ced it in front of Qin Wanru. His beautiful eyes, like a starry sky, were bright enough to confound all living beings. The beautiful young man with picturesque eyebrows and a bright look on his face immediately made every girl he saw blush.

    Qin Wanru was astonished in her heart. She looked directly at his finger, and her attention was only focused on his finger. With his long fingers slowly turning and in front of her wet deer-like eyes, Qin Wanru breathed out a long breath before she said with surprise, ¡°Childe, are you asking me for money?¡±

    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t ask you for money because of our good rtionship?¡± Chu Liuchen evilly bowed his head, and pursed the corners of his pale lips. The smile on his face faded away and he looked unhappy.

    Qin Wanru hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you want.¡±

    ¡°Well, one liang per day is OK?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. The handsome teenager bowed his head and showed a harmless smile on his face. The smile on his slight lips showed as if he was gazing at her with affection.

    Qin Wanru did not notice it, but he stared at her watery astonished eyes. She almost wanted to make him drink a ss of cold water to wake up. Why didn¡¯t he steal money?

    ¡°Childe, I don¡¯t have so much money!¡± Qin Wanru secretlyined.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she would need to hide the cart driver until he was useful. It would cost so much money day after day.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, due to our friendship, you can owe it to me!¡± Chu Liuchen extended his finger and knocked on the edge of the couch twice. His face was full of disgust. ¡°Anyway, you owe me so much already that your life is already mine!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Wanru bit her lips. ¡°How much should I write on the IOU?¡±

    ¡°Just write a thousand liang for the time being!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and smiled slightly. Although his face was pale that make him look weak, he was still lively.

    ¡°That counts for more than three years?¡± Qin Wanru thought that even if she were to act slowly, it was unnecessary that it would take three years, so she still wanted to bargain.

    ¡°What? You still want to bargain with me?¡± Chu Liuchen snorted and looked terrible.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll write it outside?¡± Qin Wanru gave in. She looked around, thinking of the desk outside the door, and cautiously asked.

    ¡°Will you write it on my bed?¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently, and waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Qin Wanru had no choice but to step back. She turned around the screen and went over to his desk. When she saw the chaotic bookcase, she felt that there was no room to write. There was paper on the desk, but almost all of it was stained with ink. In this way, let alone writing, she couldn¡¯t even pick out a piece of clean paper.

    ¡°What? Do you feel there is no room to write?¡± The gloomy voice came from behind her ears, and Qin Wanru was shocked. She looked back to see that Chu Liuchen was secretly standing behind her. He looked noble when he sped his hands behind his back. Except for his smiling but scary face, he looked like a beautiful teenagering out of andscape painting.

    ¡°Well¡­ How to write?¡± Qin Wanru braced herself to ask, facing his terrible gaze.

    Chu Liuchen suddenly raised his voice and said coldly, ¡°Quicklye in and clean up!¡±

    Qin Wanru was wondering whether he had said that to herself. The door was suddenly pushed open. Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly rushed in. While he replied, he cleaned up with a nimble hand.

    His quick actions almost amazed Qin Wanru!

    It seemed that Xiao Xuanzi did this often. He cleaned up with one hand and wiped the desk with a wet rag with the other. His skilled hands were almost synchronized.

    After that, two little eunuchs came in, each with a wet rag in their hands. They carefully wiped where Xiao Xuanzi had just wiped.

    Then the two little eunuchs stepped out uniformly under Qin Wanru¡¯s staring gaze.

    She had to marvel at the coordination of the movements, which was so well trained.

    ¡°Childe, see, it is clean!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said fawningly. ¡°Will you meet with Prince Yue?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen replied with a cold face.

    ¡°But¡­ but he is Prince Yue. He came to see you out of good intentions. You have to¡­ meet him!¡± Xiao Xuanzi rubbed his hand.

    ¡°Were the two people he brought in my Southern Pce before?¡± Suddenly, Chu Liuchen smiled gently. His smile was so clean without a trace of dust, but Qin Wanru¡¯s heart was beating fast when she looked at him, so she hurried to lower her head.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± Xiao Xuanzi secretly looked at his master and dared not tell the truth.

    ¡°Bring in Chu Liuyue and kill the two he brought with him. My Southern Pce is not the ce where people cane or leave at will!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sophisticated again. With his extremely gentle smile, it made people feel inexplicably cold¡­

 Chapter 127 - Spies or Not?

    Chapter 127 Spies or Not?

    The room was quiet, almost soundlessly. Qin Wanru sat behind the screen, carefully and calmly, with the paper she just wrote in her hand. Before she gave it to Chu Liuchen, footsteps outside suddenly approached. With Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help, she took cover in the inner room quickly.

    When she got into the room, she suddenly realized that she should left early but not hid here.

    Well now, she could go nowhere in the inner room.

    ¡°Someone ising, but why there is nobody talking outside?¡±

    ¡°What? Nothing to say whening to my Southern Pce? If so, why did you just pretend to be friendly with me in front of uncle?¡± said Chu Liuchen. His slight cough broke the silence in the room, making his long white eyshes shake. Covering with his heavy fur coat, he leaned back in his wide chair, with a kind smile in his face.

    His smile was extremely beautiful, but also very pale, making him seem weak.

    He leaned on the wall, weakly but elegantly, just like an Adonis walking out from a painting.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen, why did you do that?¡± asked Chu Liuyue. Gnashing his teeth in anger, he sat opposite to Chu Liuchen. Chu Liuyue was always calm and arrogant but once he was with Chu Liuchen, he just could not get a hold of himself. He clenched his fists, and was nearly ready to punch in Chu Liuchen¡¯s smarmy face.

    Outside the window, a scream broke out suddenly during the talk.

    The scream, shrill and sharp, came to all ears in the room with dying despair. Hearing the scream, Qin Wanru bit her lip to repress her tension.

    Chu Liuyue suddenly stood up. When he tried to say something, another scream burst out outside the window. ¡°D*mn you Chu Liuchen! You b*stard! You destine to die like a dog¡­¡±

    Then there came the final dying screech. It was so clear that everyone knew that this shrill cry belonged to the man who just cursed Chu Liuchen.

    After the shrill screech, there left a deathly stillness.

    Chu Liuyue trembled with rage because he knew that both two men outside were his servants who also worked in Prince Chen Mansion before. He found an excuse to take them to his mansion. Today the reason he brought them here was to embarrass Chu Liuchen. He wanted Chu Liuchen to understand that he was nothing but a sick dead dog.

    However, he did not expect that before he met Chu Liuchen, his men were caught, and even killed.

    Chu Liuyue was extremely angry, not because he cherished them but because Chu Liuchen took the wind out of his sails. Chu Liuyue even had introduced these two men to his servants and deliberately spilled the beans that they worked for Chu Liuchen before. As a result, it seemed that all he did was a goose chase.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen, what do you mean?¡± asked Chu Liuyue. Gritting his teeth, he lumped down and red at Chu Liuchen¡¯s pale face.

    He could not wait to strangle the d*mn sick junk right now.

    ¡°Well, nothing. They were my men before but now they not only betrayed me but also cursed me. I just wonder who made them dare do these,¡± said Chu Liuchen, staring at Chu Liuyue calmly with a casual smile. It seemed that he was not talking about two men but two birds.

    Chu Liuyue thought angrily, ¡°D*mn it! How dare the stupid junk curse Chu Liuchen before he died!¡± He knew that if Chu Liuchen had been innocent, the stupid junk would not have cursed him before his death.

    Chu Liuchen must be deliberate. However, he did not have any evidence and witness for they died.

    ¡°Brother, do you know who instigated them to do these things?¡± asked Chu Liuchen unconcernedly. Chu Liuchen ranked third in the imperial household. The king gave his sons and Chu Liuchen legitimate sessions in order to show he had given equal rights to Chu Liuchen, his nephew, showing that he was the third Prince in the imperial household.

    ¡°Why he asked who instigated them?¡± thought Chu Liuyue. He understood the meaning of Chu Liuchen¡¯s words that it was he that incited them to insult Chu Liuchen, which made Chu Liuyue angry and hatred. Even so, he had no evidence, which indicated that father would not believe him. Moreover, he could not understand why his father was so especially patient with Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen! Don¡¯t go that far!¡± shouted Chu Liuyue, bing ck in his face.

    ¡°Brother, just let me know your purpose today and please don¡¯t waste my time on your nonsense. I cannot stand excessive sitting because, you know, I am in poor health,¡± answered Chu Liuchen, with another slight cough. He raised his beautiful face to Chu Liuyue impatiently and wrinkled his noble nose, showing his disgust against his brother straightforward.

    Chu Liuchen continued, ¡°Everyone is so annoying! I am in bad health and don¡¯t know how long I will live. I suppose they just want to irritate me to death. Well, well, tomorrow I will ask grandmother and uncle to help me find out who want my life. God, do these people think that I do not deserve a good rest?¡±

    His words were very irritating. However, Chu Liuyue just could not vent his anger because his original purpose was to embarrass Chu Liuchen, which could not let him know. Everyone could see that father showed special preference for Chu Liuyue, not to mention grandmother. Sometimes Chu Liuyue even doubted whether Chu Liuchen was father¡¯s natural son, or why father favored him so much, even treated him better than Chu Liuyue himself, the king¡¯s natural son?

    ¡°Ie here to see you!¡± said Chu Liuyue very slowly through his gritted teeth. He tried his best to hold back his anger and told himself that he must tolerate this. He thought, ¡°Don¡¯t mind! Chu Liuchen is only a sick junk and he might die at any time. Don¡¯t mind! Several Pce physicians cannot conclude that how long Chu Liuchen will live.¡±

    ¡°What a d*mn sick junk! You b*stard!¡±

    ¡°I sure appreciate your visit but you can go home now. I am getting very tired and I am afraid that there is no time for us to have a chat!¡± said Chu Liuchen, waving his hands. Then he shot a nce at Chu Liuyue scornfully, which nearly let normally calm Chu Liuyue spit the dummy.

    Chu Liuyue gnashed his teeth so hard to control his temper.

    With face turning ck, Chu Liuyue repeated the emperor¡¯s words, ¡°Father let mee to see you and ask what you need. If you need anything, just let me know. By the way, father found another highly skilled doctor and asked when you coulde and see the doctor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any doctor!¡± answered Chu Liuchen. He waved his hand again and wrapped himself with his white fur coat, which made his face look paler.

    ¡°They are all quacks! I don¡¯t need them!¡±

    When seeing Chu Liuchen in such pain, Chu Liuyue felt happy again. Even though Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile in his face was still very irritating, he liked Chu Liuchen¡¯s spiritless eyes, making his livid face rx. He continued to say, ¡°ording to father, it might be useful this time, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Chu Liuyue smiled to himself with an evil pleasure of revenge rushing over him. He thought dly, ¡°Chu Liuchen is only a willful invalid. I don¡¯t need to care about him. He even might not make it through tonight.¡±

    ¡°I just said no!¡± answered Chu Liuchen. He tilted his head and threw an ink stone near at hand willfully. Coincidentally, the ink stone fell near Chu Liuyue¡¯s shoes, spilling ink dots over his long gown.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face turned livid again. He frowned. Actually, he did not want to waste his time on Chu Liuchen and just wanted to go home while he also wanted to pretend to be friendly with Chu Liuchen in front of his father.

    Chu Liuyue went further and further.

    ¡°My dear brother, you know father is good to you. So does grandmother. Just think about it¡­¡± said Chu Liuyue, calming down and pretending to be very sincere and kind. He smiled and sat down again.

    Chu Liuchen interrupted him and said, ¡°If you really want to be good to me, just leave me alone and let me have a rest. I could not have a good rest these days just because you alwayse here with stupid purposes! Or you just want me to get worse and die earlier?¡±

    Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and tilted his head, just like a handsome ruffian, making people itch to hit him.

    ¡°Third Brother! How dare you say so,¡± said Chu Liuyue angrily, ¡°father and grandmother try to be good to you. How can you say these words?¡±

    Chu Liuchen did not want to hear him and said, ¡°Fine. Just leave here. I am tired.¡± He waved his hand, just like whisking disgusting flies off.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, my dear elder brother, please do not bring those people who betrayed me here or I will tell uncle that I will die if my servants are all your spies, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    What Chu Liuchen said seemed to be quite casual but for Chu Liuyue, it was much more than that. His face turned pale.

    Chu Liuchen continued, ¡°Just don¡¯t waste these spies on me. It is unnecessary. If something bad happens to me, it will be quite easy to find out who are spies. At that time, things will beplicated. In addition, you don¡¯t need to say that sending spies here is to care about my health. We both know that our so-called brotherhood is only a performance in front of uncle and grandmother. Nobody will care about that!¡±

    A coquettish smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Those spies are so annoying! I am so angry that I have no energy to take medicine, not to mention to see the doctor! It seems that it will be very necessary for me to meet uncle.¡±

    These words uncovered the so-called brotherhood straightforward and unceremoniously, unmasking the nearly rotten darkness between them.

    In addition, it was quite difficult for people to deduce that in his words, which part was true and which was false.

    ¡°I should have known that he is not a duck soup,¡± thought Chu Liuyue, clenching his fists.

    ¡°They are not spies! It was them that went to me for shelter!¡± Chu Liuyue exined angrily.

    ¡°Not spies? Then they must be undercover agents. They just betrayed me and then they dared to insult me,¡± said Chu Liuchen, ¡°they not only called me a d*mn sick junk but also cursed me in hell! Elder brother, I think we must tell uncle about this. Let him judge!¡±

    Chu Liuyue suddenly realized that he was led into Chu Liuchen¡¯s trap and was suppressed by him. He realized that he should not have provoked this sick junk. Gnashing his teeth, he released his fists and said in low voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 128 - Not Everyone Could Get into Consort Lanâ€™s palace

    <strong>Chapter 128 Not Everyone Could Get into Consort Lan¡¯s pce.</strong>

    Chu Liuchen smiled and answered, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be nervous. I just want some people from you. If you agree, then I will pretend that nothing has happened today.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± asked Chu Liuyue. With heart-rate quickening suddenly, he got a bad feeling.

    Staring at Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuchen said slowly, ¡°Shao Yanru, the youngdy of Duke Xing Mansion!¡±

    Qin Wanru held the paper in her hand and closed her eyes tightly. Some fuzzy pictures shed upon her mind, in which there was an elegant figure which belonged to a female, always being with Qin Wanru.

    A hint of chill rose from the bottom of her heart.

    Shao Yanru, the youngdy of Duke Xing Mansion, the Zhaoyi Shao who plotted against the king with Chu Liuyue and the vicious woman who strangled sixth Prince in previous life, had long since aligned with Chu Liuyue.

    However, the concealment of their alignment was nearly perfect. She could not figure out their rtionship and the reason why they aligned together to frame herself until she died in herst life. She even had no chance to defend and then was killed by Chu Liuyue, who imed that the reason why he did this was to revenge for sixth Prince.

    She narrowed her eyes with a red light shing. She could not exin her strange death in thest life and why Zhaoyi Shao had treated her with extreme hatred.

    Or not only her, but also Madam of Duke Xing.

    If they were really malicious, they should nurse a grudge against Qin Yuru in that old Madam of Duke Xing liked her very much and even let her stay in Duke Xing Mansion for a long time. However, Qin Wanru felt that Zhaoyi Ning also favored Qin Yuru. There was a close rtionship between Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di. Qin Wanru thought, ¡°So they framed me just because Madam Di and Qin Yuru did not like me?¡±

    If it was true, then everything could be exined. When she was in the pce, Zhaoyi Ning framed her over and over and finally framed sixth Prince¡¯s death against her.

    A sweet voice appeared in her mind, ¡°Is she the new painter to portray the emperor¡¯s new harem? She looks very evasive and I don¡¯t like this. It seems that she has a skeleton in the closet.¡± The woman was the emperor¡¯s sweetheart besides him but Qin Wanru was only an ordinary woman who had to kneel down by the road when seeing the emperor¡¯s carriage at that time.

    ¡°You stole my hair sp, didn¡¯t you? B*tch, don¡¯t forget you are only a pariah. Soldier! p her in the face!¡± the woman said very slowly with proud.

    Another cold voice came out, ¡°Soldier! Push her into the river! How dare she pick my favorite lotus!¡±

    The red light in her eyes gradually turned into blood red. She took a deep breath, gathered the scattered hostility in her body and pressed them in the bottom of her heart.

    Suddenly, she expected to see what would happen in Duke Xing Mansion.

    The noble family led to her tragedy in herst life. When hearing its name again today, her deep wounds were torn open exuding endless hostility.

    Qin Yuru made a start of Qin Wanru¡¯s tragedy, and then Shao Yanru ended her life. Nobody would know the so-called Young Lady Shao who was considered to be the most elegant woman in the capital city actually was an extremely malicious woman!

    ¡°I must figure out why she hates me!¡±

    Outside the room, Chu Liuyue¡¯s voice came out, ¡°Why?¡± It sounded much calmer than before. Even so, Qin Wanru recognized the hostility from his pretended voice.

    Chu Liuchen answered unconcernedly, ¡°Nothing. I think Lady Shao is very nice. I once saw you two talking happily so I suppose whether you like her. If so, well coincidentally, I also like her!¡± He stretched out his fingers and knocked the chair.

    His manner was so casual that it seemed that he was not talking about ady but an ordinary woman in town.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face turned livid again but he had to suppress his anger. He said, ¡°Watch your mouth, third brother. Lady Shao¡¯s personality is extremely respectable. If father knew what you just said, you would be punished heavily.¡±

    He used the emperor as a shield.

    ¡°Are you mad at me? You don¡¯t need to take it too seriously. She dares to do that and I dare toment. If she feels wronged and ims that she never talks to you in private, then just let her find me. I always have respect for evidence!¡± said Chu Liuchen. He was not afraid of Chu Liuyue¡¯s words, but nced at him andughed.

    ¡°I was to meet Duke Xing that day but he was not there. So I told Lady Shao to take a message for me!¡± exined Chu Liuyue impatiently.

    ¡°Brother, I actually don¡¯t care about your rtionship with her. However, please tell her to mind her manners and don¡¯t go to Consort Lan¡¯s pce from time to time.¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy and said, ¡°Not everyone can go to Consort Lan¡¯s pce. Why does she try to get along with people in that ce?¡±

    Qin Wanru frowned behind the screen. She once heard of the Consort Lan but she never saw her. When she moved into the emperor¡¯s pce, she did not meet her in her previous life. She only knew that the emperor had favored Consort Lan for a time but she fell into disfavorter and was not allowed to walk out her pce.

    Not only that, the emperor even sent soldiers to guard the entrance of the pce for fear that somebody got into the pce. However, Consort Lan¡¯s servants had free ess. Only Consort Lan was grounded after being out of favor.

    So before she died, Qin Wanru never saw this Consort Lan and never heard of the rtionship between Chu Liuchen and Consort Lan. Consort Lan was still locked in the pce even when Chu Liuchen was promoted to be the crown prince.

    Chu Liuyue struck back and said, ¡°Does Consort Lan concern you?¡±

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t like Shao Yanru. Is she going to marry uncle or you? But no matter who she will marry, she is still a Lady of Duke Xing Mansion now. Although others don¡¯t know her, she still tries to y up to the former favored consort to know how to make uncle like her. How ambitious she is!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said scornfully and shot a nce at Chu Liuyue¡¯s pale face. Suddenly, he seemed enlightened and he pped his hand and said, ¡°Oh elder brother! Please don¡¯t tell me it is you that let her do these things!¡±

    ¡°What? No! Of course no!¡± shouted Chu Liuyue. He looked off color as his blue vein stood out on her neck.

    Chu Liuyue got flustered, ¡°If father knows these outrageous words, he will believe that I really did these!¡±

    ¡°If you did not do that, it is okay. I just want you to remind her that don¡¯t visit Consort Lan. We all know that there are spies around that ce. If someone thinks that she visits Consort Lan with an ulterior motive, the emperor¡¯s harem will not pardon her even though shees from Duke Xing Mansion.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said very slowly, ¡°Originally, I have nothing to do with it but someone just came and let me warn Lady Shao!¡±

    Chu Liuyue asked in a low voice, ¡°Who?¡± His hands in his sleeves trembled. He was always self-restraint so he forced himself to calm down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. You know Duke Xing very well and I suppose you will not mind taking a message for me. But if Lady Shao does not agree, I will ask uncle to grant a marriage between Lady Shao and me. You know, I have not married any woman,¡± said Chu Liuchen unconcernedly.

    ¡°You want to marry her?¡± asked Chu Liuyue. He suddenly understood what Chu Liuchen meant. ring at Chu Liuchen, he finally knew that what Chu Liuchen said before was only an excuse and Chu Liuchen just wanted to marry her.

    Shao Yanru was a well-knowndy endowed with both beauty and talent in the capital city. No wonder Chu Liuchen the invalid could not resist.

    ¡°No, marrying me is not equal to be a princess!¡± answered Chu Liuchen. His eyes were so enchanting. He carefully adjusted his coat and continued to say impatiently, ¡°I just told you in a humorous way. However, if she still does not agree, then I will not mind telling uncle¡­ ¡±

    Then he leaned against the chair and even closed his eyes for a rest. Although his manner was very irritating, because of his position in the pce, nobody could scold him or even dare touch him in that he was so weak that he might get hurt. If so, nobody could take responsibility.

    Chu Liuyue felt angry and wronged but he had no idea. He could not tell his father that Chu Liuchen killed his men and even had to warn Shao Yanru not to visit Consort Lan for fear that his father would suspect.

    Although he was the eldest son, the queen was not his natural mother so he was not the heir. It would be quite difficult for him to contend for the throne which meant that he should be very careful in the pce.

    With a livid face, Chu Liuyue stood up and said impatiently, ¡°Third brother, take a good rest. I shall leave now.¡±

    When Chu Liuyue left, Qin Wanru finally felt relieved. It was very quiet outside and she did not know what Chu Liuchen was doing. Then she held her breath and got closer to the screen trying to find out what happened outside. The silence was so weird. That was not like Chu Liuchen.

    She could hear nothing, even breath sounds. Qin Wanru suddenly got flustered and thought nervously, ¡°Is the prince still okay?¡±

    People would not have an ident in such a silent way except him. Qin Wanru was panic as she thought about the old woman who just had a recurrence of an old illness when she came here.

    ¡°Is he still well after talking to Chu Liuyue?¡±

    Although she knew it was Chu Liuchen that kept provoking Chu Liuyue, it was hard to say whether Chu Liuchen still got well because of his poor health. He might go for wool ande home shorn.

    Thinking this, she stood up quickly and went outside. If he really had a recurrence of illness, she could cure him. However, she feared that she might irritate him so she finally decided to figure out what happened outside near the screen.

    She stopped beside the screen and put her hand on it. A sudden groan came into her ears and then she recognized that something just fell down. When she stretched out her head to see what happened, her face turned pale¡­

 Chapter 129 - Desperate and Gruesome Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 129 Desperate and Gruesome Eyes</h4>

    The room was empty!

    How could a person just vanish in a blink of an eye?

    Qin Wanru came out from behind the screen, walked to the chair in front of which Chu Liuchen had just stood and walked around it several times. At the moment, she really panicked.

    There was only such a spot in the room, which was very clear at a nce, but where was Prince Chen, who had got the upper hand in the yful conversation?

    ¡°Come here!¡± She suddenly heard Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice from behind.

    Qin Wanru was shocked. She turned around hurriedly, but did not find anyone. After looking around with suspicion, she finally fixed her eyes on the hanging curtain.

    ¡°Come here quickly!¡± She heard the displeased voice again. This time, Qin Wanru saw it clearly. She immediately understood that the voice was actually from the curtain, but was shocked at the same time. Looking at the entireyout of the room, she didn¡¯t expect that he could hide himself here.

    She then turned to walk to the curtain and reached out to raise the curtain when standing in front of the curtain, only to see Chu Liuchen standing at the entrance of a door with his hands sped behind his back. She walked inside behind him.

    Noticing the movement from behind, Chu Liuchen walked into the secret door, followed by Qin Wanru. She went through the secret door, only to find that there was a staircase, which was not big, behind the secret door.

    Chu Liuchen stepped on it, and Qin Wanru also stepped on it after thinking for a while.

    They went upstairs to the upper floor after turning a corner. She followed him to walk through the door, only to find that it was another room which had almost the sameyout as the room downstairs. There was also a desk by the window and a screen which divided the room into two parts.

    The most surprising thing was that there was a curtain of the same color hanging in the corners. If Qin Wanru hadn¡¯t remembered it clearly, she would almost believe that she had turned to the previous room.

    The slight difference was the orientation of therge chair ced in front of the desk was different from that in the room on the second floor.

    It was actually a three-storey attic. Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire the royal craft. When she was outside, she thought it was a two-storey attic at the first nce. But in fact, it was a three-storey attic with a secret floor inside.

    ¡°Where is the IOU?¡± Chu Liuchen sat in arge chair, extended his fingers to knock on the table and asked.

    Qin Wanru obediently reached out to hand over the IOU which she tightly grabbed in her hand. Compared with Prince Yue, Chu Liuyue, who had been irritated, threatened and even incapable of saving his followers, Qin Wanru suddenly felt that she was so lucky that she had only been ckmailed for some money.

    ¡°Why is it so crumpled?¡± Chu Liuchen pointed at the paper that Qin Wanru ced on the table, and pped it.

    ¡°I¡­ identally¡­¡± Qin Wanru bit her lips and exined obediently.

    ¡°Forget it. It won¡¯t happen again. It¡¯s your only opportunity. Later I¡¯ll send someone to go there with you and take the person away.¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    Qin Wanru silently looked at his face which was gorgeous and slightly childish, and thought that she had better say nothing.

    Happened again?

    It would never happen again! However, this guy didn¡¯t stick to the rules. She didn¡¯t know when he would ckmail her again, so it seemed that she had to make more money.

    ¡°What do you think of my room?¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and reached out to wave at Qin Wanru, seemingly showing off.

    Qin Wanru had to walk over. Standing by him and looking out, she immediately found that the view here was great. Compared with causally looking out on the second floor, the scenery outside the window looked clearer. From a distance she also saw Chu Liuyue walk out of here behind a eunuch.

    He appeared to be in a hurry and full of dissatisfaction.

    On the other side, Qin Wanru saw two pce maids who didn¡¯t dress like the maids in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Qin Wanru had seen numerous pce maids who dressed like this, so she could tell that they were pce maids at a nce. The two pce maids were also slowly going out but in a direction different from Chu Liuyue¡¯s. They seemed to be going into the pce.

    They were going into the pce from the small side door of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    She didn¡¯t know whether the two pce maids were sent by the Empress Dowager.

    She nced over there, and then involuntarily fixed her eyes in one ce. She immediately felt mournful, put her trembling fingers on the windowsill, and involuntarily approached the windowsill.

    That ce was where she died in thest life.

    It was the ce where Shao Yanru testified that she had strangled the sixth prince, as well as the ce where she had been cut in two at the waist. Under the high stairs, there was a rockery by theke. Above these high stairs, she saw Chu Liuchen, and what had happened after that was vague. She only remembered that she didn¡¯t die on the spot, and there was something flickering in front of her.

    A sheet of blood, a sheet of dripping blood¡­

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± As she heard a cold voice, her hand was grabbed tightly by someone and shaken forcibly twice.

    Qin Wanru felt that it hurt, hurt so much!

    It hurt! The kind of pain after being cut in two at the waist hurt so much that she seemed to be unable to breathe. No¡­ not unable to breathe. Could she still breathe? She had been cut in two at the waist, hadn¡¯t she?

    The violent shaking only caused her more pain which was beyond description. The voice in her ear seemingly intended to break through the blood mist, but every time it was pulled back by the thick blood mist in the end, dragging her soul into the deep and empty hell of blood sea. She felt an extremely sharp pain!

    ¡°Qin Wanru!¡± She felt a sharp pain in her hand and gasped. The blood in front of her eyes suddenly retreated, leaving only Chu Liuchen¡¯s cold eyes.

    His skin was almost transparent. His eyes were different from those of ordinary people. They were almost pure ck, as if all the light shining into his eyes were deeply blocked there. There seemed to be no vitality in his eyes, which made her feel suffocated as if the space had been distorted.

    Through his eyes, she only saw despair and gloom!

    She was a little familiar with his eyes. No¡­ perhaps she was very familiar with them!

    Qin Wanru almost raised her hand subconsciously, and suddenly felt deeply sorrowful. The overwhelming pain almost made her face look ferocious.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what the hell is going on?¡± Feeling her face beaten twice neither gently nor heavily, Qin Wanru closed her eyes and slowly opened them after concentrating her attention.

    It was still Chu Liuchen¡¯s face, but it seemed to be a little different from before. His eyes contained a bit gloom and displeasure, but definitely not desperately deadly aura.

    His face looked cold, but didn¡¯t make her feel suffocated as if the space had been distorted.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, have you lost your mind? Why are staring at me? Do you have a crush on me because of my charming face?¡± Chu Liuchen patted Qin Wanru¡¯s small face neither gently nor heavily again, with a hint of a yful smile on his face.

    ¡°Childe, what, what happened to me?¡± Qin Wanru reached out to rub her eyebrows with a drooping face. Feeling a dull pain in her head, she turned her head to look at Chu Liuchen again. She really didn¡¯t remember anything in thest life that made her feel familiar with him. She had just nced at him from a distance.

    ¡°Who knows what happened to you. Maybe you were fascinated by me!¡± Chu Liuchen said naturally with gloom in his eyes, but Qin Wanru didn¡¯t notice it.

    At that moment, he saw clearly that Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes, which had always been transparent, became bloody!

    Perhaps the scenery in his mansion reminded her of what happened in her family? Could it be that Madam Di became overbearing again after they arrived in the capital?

    ¡°Childe, it seems that I¡¯ve just passed out!¡± Qin Wanru silently bowed her head and rubbed her head again with her hand. She really didn¡¯t know what had happened. Now thinking of it, she found it a bit weird.

    Were those scenes what she saw in thest life, or what she casually imagined? The memory was a bit messy and vague, making her unable to tell it was real or illusory.

    ¡°You can go now. If you have money, pay off your debts first!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, fixed his eyes on Qin Wanru¡¯s face. He suddenly reached out to push Qin Wanru¡¯s hand out of her face, and then touched her white forehead under her astonished gaze.

    ¡°You are not febrile. You seem to be even weaker than me!¡± After touching her forehead, Chu Liuchen put down his hand and said meaningfully.

    ¡°Childe, can I go to your yard and have a walk?¡± Qin Wanru asked after hesitation.

    ¡°What makes you want to have a walk here? The Southern Pce is not a good ce!¡± Chu Liuchen said impatiently. As the entric shadow of his long eyshes fell on his eyes which were pale and almost transparent, his gaze became cold.

    ¡°Then¡­ I should leave now?¡± Qin Wanru thought that he was in a bad mood now, and she happened to have a headache at this moment. At the thought that she still had the chance toe here and didn¡¯t need to do that in haste, she hesitated for a while and asked.

    Chu Liuchen returned to sit in therge chair and waved directly. After making a salute cautiously, Qin Wanru stepped back. It was not until she descended the stairs and walked through the secret door that she found Xiao Xuanzi standing at the entrance of the second floor with a smile. Seeing Qin Wanrue out, he hurriedly went forward and made a salute with a smile.

    After making the salute, he stealthily pointed at the upstairs room and asked in a low voice, ¡°Second Miss, does my master feel better now?¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at Xiao Xuanzi strangely. The strange master had a strange servant. How could Xiao Xuanzi tell that the weak childe was in a good mood now?

    She shook her head!

    ¡°Not good? No, he has brought Second Miss upstairs?¡± Xiao Xuanzi reached out to touch his head with incredulity, and looked at the curtain with doubt.

    Qin Wanru did not know how he got this answer. She still felt dizzy at this moment, so she nodded at Xiao Xuanzi, passed by him and walked downstairs.

    Downstairs, Yujie walked out from the shadow of the corner. Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s pink face became pale, she was shocked, hurriedly supported her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss, What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go back!¡± Qin Wanru touched the thing in her sleeve. It was still there, but this was not the best time, so she whispered.

    Although Yujie still had doubts, Qin Wanru was seemingly reluctant to say anything and urgently went outside with her support. A small eunuch consciously led the way.

    They walked all the way back to the carriage. After they got in the carriage and the carriage was about to move, there suddenly came a panting voice behind the carriage, ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss¡­ Please wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 130 - Mother, Letâ€™s Have a Walk Together

    Chapter 130 Mother, Let¡¯s Have a Walk Together

    Yujie lifted the curtain and looked out. She saw Xiao Xuanzi running out of breath while calling at the corridor.

    He was followed by a servant dressed as a regr cart driver.

    Seeing the carriage stopped, Xiao Xuanzi ran to Qin Wanru after a few steps. ¡°Second Miss¡­ Let¡­ me go with you. I¡¯ll take the carriage of our mansion¡­ and then bring the cart driver back!¡±

    He was talking about bringing the cart driver guarded by Qin¡¯s Mansion to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Qin Wanru had forgotten it in diposure.

    The carriage set off again, followed by the small carriage for the servants of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. The two carriages went out of the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion one after the other. The chief guard, who stood in front of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, wanted to go forward and have a check, but was pulled by a guard behind him. After the guard whispered a few words in the ear of the chief guard, the chief guard stopped going forward.

    The news that the two men of Prince Yue had been killed hade out of the mansion. After that, Prince Yue left angrily with a sullen face, which was seen by the guards at the entrance. Even Prince Yue suffered a loss, so they had better not do anything that might offend Prince Chen. After all, if Prince Chen really got angry, it wouldn¡¯t just end up with decapitating one or two people.

    The guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had changed one batch after another, and they almost died under Prince Chen¡¯s wrath.

    For the sake of everyone¡¯s life, they had better be more cautious. Especially when Prince Chen was angry, anyone who did something that might offend him would definitely die.

    Although the chief guard wanted to check the people in the small carriage, after touching his head, he still considered that survival was the most important thing, no matter who his master was. He had heard that when Prince Chen set off his killing spree in anger, even the emperor would not reprimand him.

    It had been just a few days since this batch of guards took office. Everyone wanted to stay alive.

    Even though the chief guard had other thoughts, other guards couldn¡¯t let him do whatever he wanted for their own lives!

    The two carriages smoothly went out of the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. After a long detour, they came to a small yard in a small alley. Yujie stepped forward to knock on the door, and Wang Feng rushed to open the door after hearing someone knock on the door ording to the rules. At the sight of Yujie, Wang Feng was stunned. Yujie and others avoideding here as much as possible, lest Madam Di traced here.

    ¡°Miss is in the carriage and asks you to bring him the guy!¡± Yujie reached out to point at Xiao Xuanzi who got out of the carriage with her.

    Wang Feng poked his head to look out. Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s looming figure on the window of the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion, he instantly nodded, entered the house and pulled out a person who was tightly tied up and gagged with his head covered.

    Xiao Xuanzi did not talk. He helped Wang Feng pull the person to the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The person pulled out was restless. He struggled with desperation. Xiao Xuanzi came over and beat his head hard, and the person instantly fell to the ground.

    The cart driver of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion came over, picked up the dizzy person and threw him into the carriage. Xiao Xuanzi also got in the carriage, and then the carriage went out from the other gate.

    After the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion left, Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage retreated, as if it had identally taken the wrong way. Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage then returned to the avenue and headed for Qin¡¯s mansion.

    Upon arrival in Qin¡¯s mansion, before Qin Wanru went back to her yard, she saw the servant sent by Old Grandma to summon her. Thus, she changed her direction and went to Old Grandma¡¯s Xinning Yard.

    Xinning Yard had a nice atmosphere. When Qin Wanru came in, Shui Run was talking andughing with Old Grandma, and both of them seemed to be joyful. It waspletely different from thest time she came here.

    As Qin Wanru came in, she instantly made a salute to them. But before she finished it, Old Grandma had already waved to motion for her to go there. Qin Wanru walked over, sat on the stool beside Old Grandma and leaned against her.

    ¡°Grandma, is there any good news?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°There is a piece of good news!¡± Old Grandma beamed with joy. ¡°They said that they don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    They naturally referred to Madam Di and her daughter. Old Grandma was increasingly displeased with Madam Di¡¯s manner and even sounded less intimate with her and her daughter.

    ¡°Madam said that they are not going?¡± Qin Wanru had already guessed it, but still showed a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Exactly, everyone is not going. They said that it is Countess Yong¡¯s opinion. We¡¯ve just arrived in the capital, and are not familiar with Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang. Even though Countess Yong could take them there, it¡¯s not a very good idea. We should familiarize our family with the affairs of the capital first and had better go out and visit others after your father¡¯s affairs are settled. In this way, others will not look down on us!¡±

    The smile on Old Grandma¡¯s face faded, because they were obviously making excuses by saying that.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good that they are not going. We can talk about itter!¡± Shui Run also smiled and felt like a survivor of a disaster. The smile on her face also became much more rxed.

    ¡°Later¡­ It is not very good if we go out after too long. What¡¯s more, if no one invites us, we have to follow Madam Di for the first visit!¡± Old Grandma thought about the situation and considered it still not very optimistic.

    Without the invitation from others, they could only follow someone to attend this kind of banquets held by aristocratic families for the first time. Madam Di could make use of the connections of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to attend a banquet. However, at the thought that they could only attend a banquet with Madam Di¡¯s help, Old Grandma didn¡¯t consider it a good thing.

    With her malice against Qin Wanru and Shui Run, Madam Di would never let them behave themselves in any banquet.

    However, without the help of Madam Di, they couldn¡¯t enter the circle of aristocratic families smoothly!

    Now they had been stuck in a strange loop.

    ¡°Grandma, I may get an invitation!¡± Seeing Old Grandma and Shui Run in a bad mood, Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said confidently.

    ¡°You?¡± Old Grandma looked surprised.

    ¡°Mother, do you still remember the olddy we met on Wenxin Road of Huaguang Temple that day?¡± Qin Wanru turned to Shui Run.

    Shui Run thought about it and nodded.

    ¡°I went up first. At that time, I slightly twisted my ankle. The olddy helped me. Then I sat there waiting for you, and she stayed with me. After that, her servant said that she is Rui¡¯an great elder princess. Her servant also said that she is going to hold a banquet soon and will send us an invitation!¡±

    Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    Her word made Old Grandma so excited that Old Grandma involuntarily said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Re-really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Rui¡¯an great elder princess also said that she considers me agreeable!¡± Qin Wanru raised her bright little face which showed a trace of childish pride.

    ¡°Good, good¡­ That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. No matter what Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is up to, at least they don¡¯t dare to go too far at Rui¡¯an great elder princess¡¯s mansion. Besides, we don¡¯t go there with their help. Even if they want to humiliate you, they will not overdo it. The great elder princess is also there. That would be great!¡±

    Old Grandma smiled and nodded repeatedly, while Shui Run could not help but feel relieved, and her gaze at Qin Wanru became increasingly gentle.

    She was not stupid. Of course, she knew that she was the first enemy of Madam Di. If they went out with Madam Di, Qin Wanru would not necessarily have an ident but something must happen to her. The final result was hard to predict. Now it was good. With the confidence of being invited by Rui¡¯an great elder princess, it was hard for Madam Di to mess with her.

    After taking a deep breath, she became increasingly grateful to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°If you had a child, it would be great!¡± Old Grandma suddenly sighed deeply and changed the topic. She fixed her eyes on Shui Run, which made Shui Run blush and shyly bow her head.

    There was a smile on Qin Wanru¡¯s face. She knew that grandma was anxious, but grandma had consideration for Shui Run¡¯s situation. After all, Shui Run had no family background and no one outside to rely on. However, if Shui Run had a child, even if father cared much about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion behind Madam Di, he would not let her be wronged and evenpromise with Madam Di repeatedly.

    She inexplicably became more displeased with Qin Huaiyong. In the case of knowing Madam Di¡¯s malicious intention, he still let Shui Run go there. What he meant by doing that really made her feel ufortable!

    However, in thest life, Shui Run didn¡¯t get pregnant at this time. It was a little early to talk about this. She smiled and reached for the teacup, but stopped when her hand touched the teacup. Suddenly something came to her mind, and her face changed greatly. She pushed the teacup hard with her hand, and the teacup was pushed down and fell to the ground heavily.

    It was broken!

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, what happened?¡± Hearing the sound behind, Old Grandma turned her head hurriedly. She told a servant toe and clean up, while saying with concern, ¡°Have you hurt your hand?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, my hand suddenly trembled. It seems to be very sore, but I did not hurt my hand. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve broken grandma¡¯s favorite blue-and-white porcin!¡± Qin Wanru frowned, then moved her wrist and shook it towards Old Grandma with a smile. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    Her childish look amused Old Grandma. She helplessly said, ¡°You are really childish! Thank goodness, you are fine. I can buy new blue and white porcins!¡±

    ¡°Wanru, let¡¯s me have a look at your hand!¡± Shui Run was in no mood for being shy. She came over to take Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and look at it, and felt relieved after finding no injury.

    Shui Run returned to her chair. They talked for another while. Seeing a bit of fatigue on Old Grandma¡¯s face, Shui Run and Qin Wanru knew that Old Grandma should rest and both retreated.

    After getting out of the door of Old Grandma¡¯s courtyard, Shui Run invited Qin Wanru gently. ¡°Wanru, can you walk with me?¡±

    She had something that was inconvenient to talk with Qin Wanru in Old Grandma¡¯s ce.

    Qin Wanru knew that Shui Run had something to talk with her. She also wanted to tell her an important thing. The reason why she broke the teacup was that she recalled that thing. She was so shocked that she failed to hold the teacup, but pushed it out instead and broke it identally!

    A scene suddenly came across her mind, which reminded her of a possibility with a trace of rage across her eyes. In thest life, she was not sensible at all at this time. Grandma and Shui Run cared about her, but there were many things that they couldn¡¯t tell such a little girl as her.

    Unlike in this life, she had shown her early wisdom and sensibility different from those of a child. Grandma and mother sometimes treated her as an adult and didn¡¯t avoid talking something in front of her!

    That thing was a big deal for Shui Run or even for the entire Qin¡¯s mansion!

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s have a walk together!¡±

 Chapter 131 - Check, Great News!

    Chapter 131 Check, Great News!

    Qin Wanru nodded and followed Shui Run with a smile. They walked together on the small path in the courtyard, followed closely by two girl servants.

    ¡°Wanru, thank you!¡± After taking two steps, Shui Run said softly.

    ¡°Mother, you are being too polite. I am still young, and need to rely on mother. I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to you. I will definitely protect you!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s long eyshes shivered twice, leaving the irregr shadow on her white face. She slightly lifted her small pink lips. She was such a pretty and pitiful child.

    Why was Madam Di reluctant to let go of such a pretty and delicate girl!

    Thinking of her life experience, Shui Run could not help but sigh lightly. She wanted to tell her something, but she didn¡¯t know much about it. If she made a wrong guess, she didn¡¯t know if she would mislead the child. After all, she was just a little child.

    Moving her mouth, she decided not to say anything for the time being! She would treat her as her biological daughter.

    ¡°Just tell me if there is any problem in future. We can get along very well in the past, and now we can get along better,¡± Shui Run softly told her.

    ¡°I will definitely tell you if there is any problem!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile. At the thought that the current atmosphere was proper, she said with a bit of innocence, ¡°Mother, it will be great that if I have a little brother. Today I saw a kid on the road. The kid was very cute and interesting!¡±

    On hearing her words, Shui Run fell silent for a while, slightly blushed, but became increasingly gentle. ¡°As a kid, how can you talk about something like that?¡±

    ¡°Mother, why can¡¯t I say that? The kid is particrly cute and seems toe from an aristocratic family in capital city, followed by a few servants. He is such a little kid who looks cute and energetic with a nice voice!¡± Qin Wanru continued saying with a smile. Both her eyebrows and eyes were curved, which showed that she really thought so.

    She then reached out to pull Shui Run¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Mother, if I have a younger brother, will father stop being biased and have more consideration for younger brother?¡±

    Qin Wanru said with some grievances, which greatly orded with her character as a little girl.

    ¡°You are so childish!¡± Shui Run gently touched Qin Wanru¡¯s chignon, and her face became increasingly red. ¡°You talk nonsense again. Others will ridicule you on hearing that.¡±

    ¡°Will they? But I heard that there is going to be a baby in our mansion. Aren¡¯t they talking about you? Have you deliberately hidden it from me?¡±

    Qin Wanru reached out to shake Shui Run¡¯s sleeves with childish ignorance and effeminacy on her face, but Shui Run¡¯s face changed¡­

    ¡°When did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°They are not talking about you? Maybe I got it wrong. That day¡­ Nanny Yu said that when she passed by the rockery and heard two girl servants saying¡­ something like having a baby¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly¡­ Nanny Yu didn¡¯t hear it clearly and make it clear when she came back. So I thought they were talking about you¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru blinked and looked a bit ignorant.

    ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± With her face darkening, Shui Run continued asking.

    ¡°Nanny Yu said¡­ She just took a nce at the time and didn¡¯t see clearly who it was, but I heard that it seems to be someone from mother¡¯s yard,¡± Qin Wanru said, seemingly not knowing many details. Thinking about it carefully, it was true. She just heard some words by the road and didn¡¯t hear it clearly. It was naturally inconvenient to go over and find out who was talking.

    Shui Run¡¯s face darkened, and her hands were slightly trembling. This was an iprehensible gossip for others, but it was like a bolt from the blue for her. She had felt sick these days and her menstruation had dyed for several days. She thought her physical difort was caused by being tired upon arrival in the capital with various affairs in the mansion.

    She didn¡¯t care much about it and just asked a doctor to make a diagnosis. The doctor said that she was just too tired, told her to have more rest and worry less, and made up some regr prescriptions for health preservation for her.

    She asked the doctor toe yesterday, and had taken the medicine once, but faintly felt more and more ufortable. Old Grandma summoned her in a hurry, so she directly went there to talk with Old Grandma without taking the medicine. She originally intended to take the medicine after returning and then sleep for a while.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s words suddenly ignited the starlight in her heart and reminded her of another possibility. She was shaking slightly all over at the moment.

    She reached out to hold Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, ignoring that she was just a kid. ¡°Wanru, take my pulse!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Wanru originally wanted to seek such an opportunity to take Shui Run¡¯s pulse.

    She just remembered one thing. In thest life, Madam Di made Shui Run deliver prematurely and die with her baby. But before she died, she once told Qin Wanru that she had a miscarriage before, so she got pregnant again after losing the vital energy for many years.

    That incident was inextricably rted to Madam Di. However, without the evidence of Madam Di¡¯s doings, the incident ended up with nothing definite!

    Qin Wanru did not know the specific time, but Shui Run said that it was during the period when they just arrived in the capital.

    She had originally spected whether it was now, and thought that she must remind Shui Run, so she said that on purpose. But seeing Shui Run¡¯s face change greatly, she was basically sure of that.

    After looking around, she pulled Shui Run into a pavilion. She pulled her to sit on the fence instead of sitting on the stone bench. The fence was wooden, so it was not as cool as the stone bench.

    She put her hand on Shui Run¡¯s wrist and quietly took her pulse with her eyes slightly closed. Shui Run looked at Qin Wanru nervously. Even Qionghua, her girl servant, looked nervous, putting her hands at her back without moving, for fear of disturbing Qin Wanru.

    After a long while, Qin Wanru put down her hand. Shui Run was about to ask questions, but Qin Wanru shook her hand, took her pulse from the other hand and closed her eyes again.

    After putting her hand down this time, she looked slightly dignified with her long eyshes fluttering on her eyes.

    ¡°How? How¡­ am I?¡± Shui Run looked at Qin Wanru with a pale face, for fear that she would say something bad.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. There is nothing serious, and you are pregnant indeed,¡± Qin Wanru said with certainty. She was not quite sure by taking her pulse from one hand, but was very sure now after taking her pulse from both hands.

    ¡°Really? Madam, it¡¯s really great!¡± Qionghua jumped up happily and excitedly.

    Shui Run did not say a word, but the tears hidden in the corners of her eyes indicated that she couldn¡¯t even speak with great excitement now. A child, Qin¡¯s mansion really needed a child, no matter for Shui Run or Qin Huaiyong.

    Even Qin Wanru also thought that Shui Run could really consolidate her position in Qin¡¯s mansion only with a child. Otherwise, things like this would happen from time to time.

    Qin Wanru even faintly thought that Qin Huaiyong was not so reliable!

    In such a situation, if Shui Run couldn¡¯t count on Qin Huaiyong, she could only count on her child!

    ¡°I, I took the doctor¡¯s medicine yesterday. He said that I was too tired recently. Does, does it matter?¡± Suddenly thinking of this, Shui Run said in a trembling voice. She tried to hold Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, and even her hands became cold.

    If she really hurt her child because of taking the improper medicine, Shui Run would really consider herself a sinner through the ages!

    ¡°Mother, where does the doctore from?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    Shui Run looked back at Qionghua, and Qionghua stepped forward hurriedly and said, ¡°I got out of our mansion and found the doctor at the clinic opposite to the intersection. I heard that he has good medical skills!¡±

    ¡°When did you go there?¡± Qin Wanru asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s yesterday. Madam said that she didn¡¯t feel well and felt a little sleepy. So I suggested that we should ask a doctor toe here and make a diagnosis for Madam. Many people say that people are unustomed to a different climate upon arrival in a new ce. I thought so was Madam. Besides, after moving into the mansion, Madam has been busy dealing with the affairs of the mansion¡­¡±

    Qionghua picked up the edges of her clothes with her face turning pale in horror, and exined in a hurry.

    That was to say, it was an unexpected situation. Besides, Madam Di had been engaged in dealing with Shui Run at the banquet recently. Even if she perceived something unusual, she would not act immediately. Thinking of this, Qin Wanru rxed, stood up and said, ¡°Mother, take me to have a look at medicine offered by the doctor!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,e with me!¡± Shui Run got up in a hurry and almost fell. Qin Wanru and Qionghua hurriedly reached out to support her. Thus, they went to Shui Run¡¯s yard one after another.

    After they arrived in Shui Run¡¯s yard and took their seats respectively, Qionghua hurriedly took the medicine offered by the doctor yesterday. Qin Wanru opened a pack, looked at it, picked up some medicine and put them under her nose to sniff them. After that, a faint smile appeared on her face.

    She put her hands down and wiped her hands with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. It is just a general medicine for building up health, not harmful medicine. But you should not take many of these medicines. Every medicine has its side effect. Mother should take care of yourself at this time!¡±

    On hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, Shui Run finally felt relieved and her face slowly returned to normal. She took the warm water offered by Qionghua and eased her breath after taking a sip of it.

    ¡°Mother, you are not in good health. You had better rest more during this period.¡± Qin Wanru suggested.

    ¡°But, but there are so many things in the mansion¡­¡± Shui Run put down the cup, frowned and said. Upon arrival in the capital, she had many things to buy and many affairs to deal with. She could not rest at all at present. The reason why she could go to Huaguang Temple with Qin Wanru was that upon arrival in the capital, there were some formalities Old Grandma had not handed over to her and Old Grandma deliberately let her have half a day off.

    If she really left the affairs of the backyard, could it be possible that Madam Di would take charge of them?

    If Madam Di managed to take charge of the affairs of the backyard again, she would arrange servants everywhere as her scouts like she did in Jiangzhou. It would be difficult for Shui Run to take over again afterwards.

    Moreover, the more servants Madam Di arranged, the more unsafe Shui Run¡¯s baby would be.

    ¡°Mother, leave half of the affairs of the mansion to others!¡± Qin Wanru slowly squinted her watery eyes.

 Chapter 132 - Who Would Care?

    <h4>Chapter 132 Who Would Care?</h4>

    ¡°Madam Di?¡± asked Shui Run confusingly, feeling uneasy.

    She also wanted to ask somebody to take charge of the housekeeping. However, just like what Qin Wanru concerned, she dared not ask Madam Di for help. She still remembered that Madam Di plotted against her that day in the General¡¯s Mansion and even sent drunk Qin Huaiyong to her bedroom. She knew that if Madam Di took charge of the business in this mansion, she would go further and far worse. She dared not do that.

    ¡°Absolutely no!¡± answered Qin Wanru directly, shaking her head slightly. Madam Di was definitely not a good candidate.

    Shui Run raised another possibility, ¡°Then how about Aunt Xu or Aunt Dong?¡± Qin Huaiyong only had two concubines who were servant girls before. When Madam Di married Qin Huaiyong, she promoted them ording to the family rules in the mansion. After that, they were both well behaved.

    ¡°Mother¡­ We can try Aunt Xu first. Compared with Aunt Dong, Aunt Xu is more familiar with the housekeeping so father prefers her. I can also give a hand to you sometimes but not too much. Madam Di can¡¯tin because it is reasonable for me to help you,¡± Qin Wanru said.

    There were only these people in the mansion so it was the only n for now.

    Actually, Qin Wanru wanted to get involved in the housekeeping directly. However, she knew that it was unreasonable because her elder sister Qin Yuru did not get involved in it that was to say, she, who ranked behind Qin Yuru, had no right to take charge of the business.

    And if Qin Yuru involved in the housekeeping, Madam Di would definitely take charge of everything strongly because she was Qin Yuru¡¯s natural mother and then she would im that it was reasonable to do that.

    To avoid this situation, Qin Wanru could only give a hand to Shui Run from time to time and could only help Shui Run deal with her own business because she could be said to be Qin Wanru¡¯s mother now.

    Hearing what Qin Wanru said, Shui Run gradually calmed down. Then Qin Wanru gave her a prescription and let Qionghua buy some medicines to cook. She also told them that if somebody asked, they should say Shui Run was just not limatized and with Qin Wanru¡¯s help, it was unnecessary to see other doctors outside the mansion.

    Although Madam Di did not plot against her this time, it didn¡¯t mean that she would not do that anymore.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run both knew very clear that once Madam Di found out that Shui Run was pregnant, she would do anything to kill the unborn baby.

    Madam Di could not stand that she had no son!

    After telling Shui Run what to do, Qin Wanru stood up and was ready to leave because she saw Shui Run getting tired.

    When she just stood up, she heard a shrill cry approaching. ¡°Madam Shui! Madam Shui! Pleasee and help mydy!¡± It seemed that a servant girl was running in tears but she did note in the room because Shui Run¡¯s servant girls stopped her.

    It sounded so familiar. Qin Wanru quickly understood what happened and sat down again with a sweet smile. She thought, ¡°Does Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi have a fight again?¡±

    She knew the fight was led by what she said before.

    ¡°See what happened,¡± said Shui Run calmly. Since she took charge of the housekeeping, she had been more powerful than before.

    Qionghua nodded and ran outside. Then she came back and said, ¡°Madam, ording to Mei Xue, Lady Qin¡¯s servant girl, Lady Qin and Lady Qi have a fight again. Lady Qi punched Lady Qin and even screwed everything in Lady Qin¡¯s room up. Everything is in a mess. You¡¯d better go there and see what happened.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± said Shui Run. Rubbing her forehead, she knew that she had to go there because of her position in the mansion.

    Qin Wanru stood up and said, ¡°Mother, I will go with you. Be careful!¡± She worried about Shui Run.

    Shui Run saw worry in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes and nodded in agreement.

    They walked outside the room together and saw Mei Xue in the yard pitifully, with hair disheveled and scratches in her face.

    Two strong maidservants stopped Mei Xue but she pushed them away and rushed up to Shui Run. ¡°Madam Shui! Madam Shui! Please help my Lady Qin!¡± cried Mei Xue.

    Qin Wanru took a step and stopped in front of Shui Run, staring at Mei Xue coldly.

    Mei Xue suddenly felt flustered and stopped immediately. She dared note closer.

    ¡°Show the way!¡± said Qin Wanru lightly.

    When seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s cold eyes, Mei Xue dared not continue. She wiped her tears off, turned around, and led the way for them. She nced at Qin Wanru uneasily, thinking that when this Second Lady Qin, who was always bullied by Young Lady, had been so powerful!

    When ncing at Qin Wanru, she caught a sight of Yujie and Yujie gave her a dirty look. Then she quickly turned her head.

    Not only Second Lady became so powerful, but also her servant girl!

    Everyone arrived at the Qin Yuru¡¯s Yn Pavilion, in which everything was in a mess. It seemed that people there had monitored the situation by pressing Qi Rongzhi on the desk. Madam Di sat there with a livid face and Qin Yuru covered her face, staring at Qi Rongzhi severely.

    Qin Wanru thought, ¡°So are they waiting for Shui Run?¡± She looked at Madam Di. Her heart jolted suddenly when finding out that Madam Di¡¯s eyes justnded on Shui Run¡¯s t belly. She thought, ¡°Does Madam Di know something? Will she take this opportunity to plot against Shui Run?¡±

    ¡°It seemed that I have to y it by ear in case Madam Di would plot in secret!¡±

    In the room, chairs and desks were knocked over, broken china scattered everywhere, and there were other things else. People even had no ce to stand!

    Shui Run did note into the room but asked some servants to clean up first. Then she came into the room with Qin Wanru and sat down.

    ¡°Sister, as a housekeeper, you are so inefficient. If you cameter, I am afraid that Yuru would have been punched by Young Lady Qi!¡±

    Madam Di said scornfully. When she saw Shui Run, bulging her triangr eyes.

    She had prepared such a perfect trap but everything just went wrong when the Princess of Duke Yangqu came. She was so angry that she could not calm down. Originally, she could take charge of the mansion if her n to plot against Shui Run seeded. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she had to stop the n at the veryst minute.

    Feeling aggrieved and irritated, she could not talk to Shui Run calmly.

    ncing at the two servants who caught Qi Rongzhi tightly, Shui Run didn¡¯t care about her manner but asked softly, ¡°You came here very early. So what happened?¡±

    ¡°Madam Shui! Is this your way of hospitality? When I came here, my parents entrusted me to you and said if two families were in a good rtionship, all problems could be dealt with. But now? You just caught me! Don¡¯t you know I am the Young Lady Qi of Magistrate Mansion?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi struggled to get free but failed because her hands were caught. She suddenly got very angry, shouted at Shui Run and red at her.

    ¡°Release her!¡± said Shui Run.

    Both two old maidservants nced at Madam Di and dared not let her go.

    Shui Run turned and looked at Madam Di. ¡°Sister, Lady Qi is our guest and the general has told us about her before. Moreover, Magistrate Qi asked us to take good care of her. I am afraid that it would be not proper to treat her like this!¡± said Shui Run very politely and smartly.

    But Madam Di did not ignore her true meaning.

    Not only Qi Rongzhi was in the capital city, but also her brothers, especially Qi Tianyu. If he told others what happened in Jiangzhou, Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation would as bad as that when they were in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°Release her!¡± Gritting her teeth, Madam Di waved her hand and said.

    Both two old maidservants released Qi Rongzhi and left. She moved her arms and rxed.

    Shui Run set eyes on the furious Qi Rongzhi. ¡°Lady Qi, now could you tell us why you fought with Yuru? Although your father told the general to take good care of you, we would not stand your willful behaviors if you do not respect our family rules,¡± said Shui Run with her face clouding.

    That meant that if Qi Rongzhi still behaved like this, she would be sent back to Magistrate Qi¡¯s Mansion. There were mansions which belonged to the Qi in the capital city.

    Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t expect that Shui Run would be so powerful. When she heard these words, she felt embarrassed and angry, and said, ¡°Shui Run, you¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru snorted, went ahead and pped Qi Rongzhi in the face.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi! You are in Qin¡¯s Mansion now, not your Qi¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou! If you still behave badly, please leave here. We don¡¯t wee people like you!¡±

    Qin Wanru said very coldly and sternly. She took out her handkerchief to wipe her hand.

    Nobody expected that Qin Wanru would p Qi Rongzhi in the face without saying anything before. Then came a weird silence in the room. Everyone looked at Qin Wanru with a shock.

    With eyes wide open, Qi Rongzhi covered her face and red at Qin Wanru. She could not wait to stand up and punch Qin Wanru. However, this p also made her realize that she could behave willfully in front of Madam Di and Qin Yuru but definitely not Shui Run and Qin Wanru.

    Shui Run and Qin Wanru were not afraid of her. It was Madam Di and Qin Yuru who resulted in what happened in Jiangzhou, which would damage their reputation. And this had nothing to do with Shui Run and Qin Wanru. Moreover, they might expect Qi Rongzhi to take this opportunity to tell others about it.

    ¡°If the thing goes worse, it would benefit them!¡± Qi Rongzhi suddenly understood. She stared at Qin Wanru in anger, gnashing her teeth. ¡°Fine!¡± she thought.

    Realizing that, Madam Di banged on the table and asked, ¡°Wanru, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°What? Madam, I just wanted to avenge for sister. You know Lady Qi just punched her. It is fair enough to punch Lady Qi. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± said Qin Wanru, pretending to be puzzled. She turned and looked at Qin Yuru who was still covering her face, indicating that she was pped by Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi was very strong and Qin Yuru felt some guilty. Therefore, there was a high possibility that Qin Yuru was punched by Qi Rongzhi during the fight.

    Although Qin Yuru didn¡¯t like Qin Wanru, she felt happy when seeing Qin Wanru p Qi Rongzhi in the face. Then she put down her hand and a clear red handprint appeared in her face!

    Here was the fact. Then Qin Wanru took a step back and sat down. ¡°Qi Rongzhi, tell us why you fought with my sister this time,¡± said Qin Wanru coldly.

    Qi Rongzhi looked around and found out that she had no supporter in Qin¡¯s Mansion. Feeling lonely and wronged, she burst out crying, stood up, covered her face and ran outside very quickly¡­

 Chapter 133 - Who Is My Natural Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 133 ¡°Who Is My Natural Mother?¡±</h4>

    Seeing her master running outside, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s servant girl who was also caught before got rid of the two servants and followed her master quickly.

    Then came another silence all of sudden.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes shed with a gleam of mercilessness. Without Qi Rongzhi, Madam Di could not y her cards. Even so, Qin Wanru would not take lightly.

    ¡°Wanru, look what you¡¯ve done! You beat off Qi Rongzhi. If your father asks about it, you will have to exin to him!¡± said Madam Di angrily. She immediately med Qin Wanru for what happened today.

    ¡°Madam, the cause is that sister had a fight with Lady Qi. As you said, I should have helped Lady Qi but not my sister,¡± answered Qin Wanru innocently, with her beautiful eyes blinking.

    ¡°Then you should not p her!¡± shouted Qin Yuru, helping her mother. She now realized the bad result. Being afraid, she tried to me Qin Wanru for everything just like what her mother did.

    Seeing Madam Di and her daughter iming that it was Qin Wanru who beat off Qi Rongzhi, Shui Run became angry. She coughed lightly and said scornfully, ¡°You are wrong, Yuru. Wanru pped her for you. How would you me her for what she did and without gratitude! Did Wanru let you two fight?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Shui, what do you mean?¡± asked Qin Yuru. She snorted and stared at Shui Run. She had always looked down upon Shui Run and pretended to be polite with her in the past. Now as finding out that Shui Run dare scold her, she could not bear it any more.

    Qin Wanru smiled coldly and said, ¡°What? ¡®Aunt Shui¡¯?¡± She set her cold eyes on Qin Yuru and continued, ¡°You mean my mother is still a concubine who has no ce in this mansion? You still do not admit my mother¡¯s position, do you?¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru! How dare you!¡± shouted Madam Di, banging on the table again. She said angrily, ¡°You know nothing! Shui Run, you have to teach her how to be polite! If she still behaves in this way, nobody would marry her because she not only hit others and she is very impolite! Everyone would think that people in the General¡¯s Mansion are all with no courtesy!¡±

    ¡°With no courtesy? Then just let them know. Everyone knows it is a right and legal marriage between father and mother. And father got married in order to find a good person to take good care of me. But why do you still call my mother ¡®Aunt Shui¡¯? Do you still not admit my mother¡¯s position? Or do you think that father is not good enough for my mother?¡±

    Qin Wanru had long wanted to give Qin Yuru a lecture because Qin Yuru always called her mother Aunt Shui, which would make other people gossip about Shui Run and misunderstand that she was only a concubine even though Shui Run had married Qin Huaiyong. Qin Wanru wanted to take this opportunity to knock Qin Yuru out.

    The reason why Qin Huaiyong married Shui Run was veryplicated. If they continued to pursue, many things would be brought to light again, especially what happened in Jiangzhou¡ªthe almost sessful marriage between Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu. Qin Yuru did not have any good word to say during these events.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s words were so swift and fierce that she seemed to be very powerful in the room though she looked small. Hearing her words, Madam Di felt super bad and quickly calmed down. She was so flustered and impatient that she lost her head before because her n failed.

    ¡°Yuru, correct yourself!¡± said Madam Di slowly, trying to suppress her evil mind. She shot Qin Yuru a warning nce.

    ¡°Mother!¡± shouted Qin Yuru. She was not stupid and she quickly knew Madam Di¡¯s meaning. Madam Di gave her a step to avoid embarrassment and she stepped down. She raised her head, bowed deeply to Shui Run, and said in tear, ¡°Madam Shui, please ept my apology¡­¡±

    Before she finished, she started choking with sobs. She had been so embarrassed today. Her hair and her clothes were in a mess because of the fight with Qi Rongzhi. Now she seemed to be wronged by them. Then she suddenly stepped back and fainted away.

    Mei Xue who stood behind her caught her immediately and screamed, ¡°Mydy! Mydy! Please wake up! You only took a bow and it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±

    Yujie pped her in the face heavily before she finished her words. Then Yujie wiped her hand carefully just like Qin Wanru, seeming that her hands also got dirty.

    ¡°How, how dare you! You are only a mean girl!¡± shouted Madam Di. She could not stand anymore and stood up immediately in anger. She said to her two old servants, ¡°Take her away! Punish her ten ps!¡±

    When the two strong old servants rushed up to Yujie, she pushed them away vigorously. They fell down and even knocked some chairs over.

    ¡°Madam Di, I remember that father has allowed me to punish my servants. Please don¡¯t meddle in my business!¡± said Qin Wanru sternly.

    Madam Di had plotted against Qin Wanru again and again. When Qin Huaiyong knew that, he was so angry and he did say so. However, when Qin Wanru said this in front of many servants, Madam Di was in a weak position.

    She froze, eyes zing.

    ¡°Qin Wanru! How dare you! How dare you speak to mother in such a way! Don¡¯t you remember who brought you up? Don¡¯t you know who you should be grateful to?¡± Qin Yuru shouted angrily, with her hand pointing at Qin Wanru. She did not pretend to faint away and stood up by holding Mei Xue¡¯s hand when she saw her mother at a disadvantage.

    ¡°So do I have to sacrifice my life and reputation for you only because I grew up here?¡± asked Qin Wanru scornfully, tilting her head and ncing at Qin Yuru.

    Her words were harsh. Obviously, she was provoking her. An ironic smile appeared in her face.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you b*stard! How, how dare you say so!¡± Qin Yuru screamed in extreme anger, seeming that she had lost her head. Jiangzhou was her Achilles¡¯ heel. Now Qin Wanru kept reminding her of that, which made her unable to bear any more.

    ¡°B*stard? So is Qin Huaiyong not my natural father? Or is my birth a secret?¡± asked Qin Wanru. She had been waiting for this so long. She kept provoking them in order to let them say that Qin Huaiyong was not her father. Although the Old Grandma and Shui Run did not want to tell her, she would not force them to say.

    Everything was different when being with Madam Di and her daughter because, for Qin Wanru, they were the opposite party.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Yuru could not answer her because she didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru would use this. Thinking about her mother¡¯s warning, she looked a little flustered and raised her head to look at Madam Di subconsciously.

    ¡°Madam Di, elder sister, do you mean that Qin Huaiyong is not my natural father? Is my birth a skeleton in the closet? Please let me know. If Qin Huaiyong is not my father, then who are my parents? Why did Qin Huaiyong adopt me? Why did he keep secret from me?¡±

    Qin Wanru slowly dropped the words one by one, in a tight and tenacious way.

    Shui Run bit her lips, seeming that she tried to say something but she didn¡¯t in the end. She only heard very little about Qin Wanru¡¯s family background from the Old Grandma. Thus she didn¡¯t know it very clear. Otherwise, Qin Wanru¡¯s natural father once helped Shui Run¡¯s cousin but Old Grandma didn¡¯t tell her the truth and told her not to ask Qin Huaiyong.

    So it would be better to keep this secret from Wanru. People in Qin¡¯s mansion would treat her well and the Old Grandma would also treat her as her natural granddaughter. It would be better for her than telling her that her parents had passed away, which would make her heartbroken.

    When seeing things getting worse, Madam Di quickly exined, half smiling. ¡°Wanru, of course no! You are Qin Huaiyong¡¯s natural daughter! The reason that your elder sister said so just now is only because she could not bear that Yujie pped Mei Xue in her face. When we go back, I will give her a lecture.¡±

    Anyway, no matter ording to Qin Huaiyong or her, Madam Di would definitely not let Qin Wanru know that she was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s natural daughter.

    Qin Wanru continued to ask coldly, ¡°Then, Madam, do you know who is my natural mother?¡± She had decided to force Madam Di and Qin Yuru to tell her the truth. Thus, she would not let them go easily.

    Smile froze on Madam Di¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru was so insistent.

    ¡°Madam, who is my natural mother? Do you know why I have never seen her before?¡± cried Qin Wanru with red eyes. She became totally furious because she did not figure out who were her parents and she was even framed and murdered by someone in her previous life.

    This time, she would not allow herself to be trampled upon.

    ¡°She, she died because of illness. She, she did not belong to our mansion and it was not good for Qin Huaiyong to marry her. And he didn¡¯t know your mother had been pregnant at that time. When he found you, your mother had been dying. So he brought you here and let me to bring you up. Finally he promoted you as ady.¡±

    Madam Di exined hem and haw at the very beginning, and then she was on a roll.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t believe Madam Di. If it were true, they would have hammered her with her background and kept telling her that she did not belong to Qin¡¯s Mansion in her previous life. However, she knew nothing but that Qin Huaiyong was not her natural father at that time.

    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± answered Qin Wanru with her fists clenching.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then ask your father. It, it can¡¯t be said good. If you didn¡¯t keep asking, I would not tell you too much. Okay, Wanru, just go back and take a rest. Let¡¯s forget it. Your elder sister has been so embarrassed today and just let her calm down!¡±

    Madam Di pretended to be feeling very tired and clutched her forehead with her hand, seeming that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore.

    ¡°Sister, sorry¡­ I just felt so wronged today that I, I spoke to you without thinking. Please ept my apology!¡±

    Qin Yuru covered her face with a handkerchief, came toward Qin Wanru and bowed deeply to her in tears. She seemed so regretful.

    She was punched by Qi Rongzhi and was provoked by Qin Wanru. It seemed to be reasonable that she lost her head and said something improper.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 134 - Who Was Playing Dumb?

    <strong>Chapter 134 Who Was ying Dumb?</strong>

    It was the best moment for them to leave.

    Taking a deep breath, Qin Wanru finally calmed down. She lowered her eyes and it seemed that she didn¡¯t want to pursue any more and didn¡¯t want to hear Madam Di¡¯s lie. She said to Shui Run and headed for the door.

    Shui Run seemed confounded a moment, then stood up quickly, and followed Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Madam Di said with her face turning pale. She wanted to order her servants to stop Shui Run but Nanny Zhou stopped her first and warned in low voice. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t act rashly!¡±

    Looking at the mob scene in the room, Nanny Zhou waved her hand and then other servants left one by one, only leaving Madam Di and Nanny Zhou in the room.

    ¡°But, but what a good chance¡­¡± said Madam Di. Setting her eyes on Shui Run¡¯s receding figure, Madam Di tugged her handkerchief in her hand fiercely, gnashed her teeth, and said, ¡°If this b*tch has a son, I would be looked down upon by everyone in the mansion.¡±

    For the first time, Qin Yuru, who sat beside her mother, heard such a thing. With her eyes wide open, she tried to calm down and said nothing. Sitting aside, she just listened to Nanny Zhou and Madam Di quietly.

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know whether it is true. If a doctores, she would only im that she is tired or she is just unustomed to the climate here. You know, they have never been to the capital city before. Madam, we can discuss itter. However, you have to exin what Second Lady did to the general. It is not the best moment now!¡±

    Nanny Zhou said to Madam Di with the tongue in her cheek.

    Somebody told Nanny Zhou that Shui Run saw a doctor. When hearing this, Nanny Zhou quickly told Madam Di. As she knew it, Madam Di associated it with Shui Run¡¯s pregnancy immediately and kept walking around in the room anxiously. Nanny Zhou then told her that it was perhaps false and that they had to investigate. Once they were sure that Shui Run was pregnant could they plot against her.

    Originally, they were ready to implement their n after they got clear together. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru would have a fight with Qi Rongzhi. When Madam Di came here in a hurry, she was devastated after seeing the mess. But when Nanny Zhou reminded her that it would be a good chance to check, she understood immediately.

    Shui Run, who now was in charge of the backyard, definitely woulde here to deal with this matter when things got worse like this. Then no matter whether Shui Run was pregnant or not, once they irritated Qi Rongzhi, led her to push Shui Run ¡°incautiously¡± and then Shui Run would miscarry if she was pregnant.

    If she did miscarry, she could not me them. She only could send Qi Rongzhi back. Actually, Madam Di didn¡¯t like Qi Rongzhi but she had to tolerate her because of Qin Yuru.

    Madam Di didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru would beat Qi Rongzhi off. Without Qi Rongzhi, who could plete Madam Di¡¯s n¡± and could take the responsibility, things would beplicated. However, Madam Di didn¡¯t give up and tried to find another chance under the cover of the mess. She didn¡¯t expect that things got worse and worse when Qin Yuru lost her head and shouted at Qin Wanru without thinking, making Qin Wanru get this opportunity to ask about her parents.

    However, in the end, there was no chance for Madam Di toplete her n when Qin Wanru left sadly and Shui Run followed her. What she could do was only to see them off.

    She was to find out whether Shui Run was pregnant at the very beginning. Now she suddenly realized something.

    Gritting her teeth, she said with a hint of malice shed in her eyes. ¡°Does the little b*tch do this deliberately in order to protect Shui Run?¡±

    ¡°It, it cannot be. Second Lady is still small. Even though she suddenly bes mature, she would not know too much. Maybe it was a coincidence, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Nanny Zhou could not believe Qin Wanru would do that deliberately.

    ¡°Then would it be so coincidental? Nanny Zhou, have you ever felt how strange the little b*tch has been during these events? She escaped every time safe and sound but Yuru and I have always got embarrassed!¡± said Madam Di. Thinking about those events, Madam Di looked ferocious.

    ¡°I think it must have something to do with Madam Shui!¡± said Nanny Zhou. She still thought that an eleven-year-old girl could not be so calcting but Madam Shui might be because she was an adult. Nanny Zhou hesitated and tried to remind Madam Di. ¡°Madam, would Madam Shui y dumb before?¡±

    When hearing Nanny Zhou¡¯s words, Madam Di turned to be suspicious of Shui Run immediately. Two ck figures appeared in her eyes. She said, ¡°It must be Shui Run. When this b*tch has not married the general, she has yed me all the time. If she gives a birth this time¡­¡±

    Madam Di gradually became scared and she did not want this result.

    ¡°I would not allow her to give a birth!¡± she said coldly, gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°If you want her to miscarry, well¡­ actually I have an idea!¡± Nanny Zhou said in low voice.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Madam Di.

    Nanny Zhou hesitated and asked, ¡°Madam¡­ Do you want to give a birth?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Madam Di. With her face turning red, she looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Yuru, go to the inner room. I need to have a talk with Nanny Zhou.¡±

    It was quite inappropriate to discuss this in front of her daughter.

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± answered Qin Yuru. She stood up and headed for the inner room obediently. However, when she got to the door of the inner room, she stopped. She closed the door slightly and stood behind the door. Holding her breath, she listened carefully.

    ¡°Madam, if you don¡¯t want to give a birth, you could make the general¡­¡± Nanny Zhou lowered her voice and continued, ¡°I once knew an old female doctor who knew how to do this. It is said that her husband was an imperial physician in the royal pce but he was kicked out because of his mistakes.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Madam Di understood and shook her head with her voice trembling. If Qin Huaiyong found out, her happy life would end. She dared not do that!

    ¡°Then we could only turn to Shui Run!¡± said Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°How?¡± asked Madam Di. She thought it was a good idea to plot against Shui Run and she also wanted to do that before. She continued, ¡°Then we should consult a doctor, right?¡±

    ¡°No, Madam. If we find a doctor, then they would know it is Madam who makes this n when she loses her unborn baby!¡± said Nanny Zhou. She shook her head and said, ¡°There are not many our people here. If we were in Jiangzhou, we could make it. But we could not do it here!¡±

    ¡°Do those servants whom my sister-inw sent me arrive?¡± asked Madam Di immediately when hearing Nanny Zhou¡¯s answer.

    Nanny Zhou told Madam Di her idea, ¡°They wille here soon. At that time, we have more people than now. So no matter whether Madam Shui is pregnant, now we could take for that she is pregnant!¡±

    Then they both lowered their voice. Madam Di kept nodding her head when hearing Nanny Zhou¡¯s idea. Qin Yuru who put her ear on the door heard clearly¡­

    Shui Run apanied Qin Wanru and went back to her room. She was worried about Qin Wanru.

    They went into the room. When they just sat down, Shui Run asked her worriedly, ¡°Wanru, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine!¡± answered Qin Wanru. She shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, I just found out that Madam Di has doubted you. You have to be more careful!¡±

    Shui Run covered her belly with her hands subconsciously. Her face turning pale, she asked, ¡°Does she know?¡±

    ¡°It seems that she still doesn¡¯t know. She only doubts you. It is not a secret in the mansion that you invited a doctor to check. If she does want to find the answer, she could make it!¡±

    ¡°But she could not doubt me only because of this!¡± said Shui Run hesitantly.

    Qin Wanru bit her lips with her eyes looking cold, and said, ¡°Mother, you know Madam Di¡¯s temper. She would rather kill all just for one!¡±

    ¡°Madam Di has been so malicious. She would plot against him or her swiftly only if she doubts somebody. If I guess correctly, she would definitely use Qi Rongzhi to plot against Shui Run just now.¡±

    As Shui Run¡¯s face turned pale, she asked Qin Wanru spontaneously because Qin Wanru looked sober. ¡°Then, then what should I do?¡±

    Although Shui Run preferred a quiet ce and seldom walked out of the backyard in Qin¡¯s Mansion, she had known Madam Di¡¯s temper. She suddenly understood as hearing what Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Mother, Madam Di definitely would do something soon. If you need to go out, you must ask more servant girls and old maidservants to go with you. Remember, never let anybody to rush up to you. As for father, you have to exin what happened in Yn Pavilion to him in case Madam Di would plot against you and then pretend not to know it before everything is clear!¡±

    To avoid that event like this would happen again, Qin Wanru thought that it would be better to tell Qin Huaiyong. At first, in case Madam Di would find out that Shui Run was pregnant, she didn¡¯t want Shui Run to tell him until her pregnancy was in a stable condition after three months. However, Madam Di had doubted her now so they had to race against the time and tell Qin Huaiyong before Madam Di.

    ¡°Okay, I would ask more people to go with me. Then I would let your grandmother and father know!¡± said Shui Run. As Qin Wanru thought, Shui Run also wanted to wait until her situation became stable before. Now she thought that Qin Wanru¡¯s idea was reliable.

    ¡°As for mother, you must check her belongings again and again, and especially keep her away from those things with smells. You must let person we trust to tidy up mother¡¯s clothes. By the way, it would be better to build a small kitchen for packing foods because there are too many people in the main kitchen and you never know whether they would make a mistake.¡±

    Qin Wanru warned those things very carefully again and again.

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, Shui Run¡¯s back was in a cold sweat and she gradually felt uneasy. She thought that it would be fine to tell Qin Huaiyong but now, thinking carefully, she realized that her cousin lived in the outer court, indicating that he might not know the way to the inner court and at that time he could not protect her baby when something happened.

    She put her hands over her belly and looked severely. She was meek before but now she had to be strong in consideration of her unborn baby because Madam Di would try everything to make her miscarry. She now became determined because she must protect her baby no matter what happened to her.

    ¡°I would ask cousin to build a small kitchen for me and also Madam Di!¡±

    In Qin¡¯s Mansion, there was only a small private kitchen in Old Grandma¡¯s room. Both Madam Di and Shui Run had no small kitchen. If Shui Run built a kitchen only for herself, it was inappropriate firstly, and secondly, more importantly, Madam Di would take this opportunity to plot against Shui Run. Thus, the best way to deal with this was to build a small private kitchen for two madams.

    ¡°Mother, about this, Madam Di would make a fuss soon. Be careful!¡± Qin Wanru warned her again and continued to say, ¡°Not only the kitchen, but also others! You must watch out and be careful of Yn Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± said Shui Run. She nodded her head with a solemn look.

    While they were still talking, Qing Yue suddenly ran inside and said, ¡°Madam! Second Lady! General is here!¡±

    Since they arrived in the capital city, Qin Huaiyong had nevere to Qin Wanru¡¯s Zhifang Pavilion. They were totally stunned.

 Chapter 135 - Who Is Flustered?

    <h4>Chapter 135 Who Is Flustered?</h4>

    ¡°Show father in!¡± said Qin Wanru. After being confounded a moment, she reacted quickly and stood up. Nobody caught sight of the hint of gloom in her eyes. ¡°How he coulde here so quickly? It seems that it is true!¡±

    Herst uncertainty disappeared and transformed into a chill that crept into her heart, which made her feel cold and bitterly disappointed¡­

    Qing Yue turned and ran outside quickly.

    Shui Run wanted to stand up but Qin Wanru reached out and sat her down. She said, ¡°You¡¯d better sit down, mother!¡±

    During their talk, the little servant girl opened the door curtain and then Qin Huaiyong strode into the room. Seeing Shui Run sitting here, he was stunned and then walked toward her.

    Shui Run stood up and bowed sideways to him. Qin Huaiyong reached out to stop her.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Because Young Lady Qi just had a fight with Yuru again,¡± said Shui Run. She sat down and sighed.

    ¡°I will handle it. You said you felt ufortable yesterday, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯d better go back and have a rest. I will let Wanru tell me,¡± said Qin Huaiyong with concern.

    Shui Run looked at Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru nodded in agreement without saying anything. Shui Run then said, ¡°Well I am very tired today so I shall take a rest now!¡±

    Shui Run stood up. Qionghua, who just stood beside her, caught her quickly. Shui Run was so nervous just now that she didn¡¯t feel tired or dizzy at all. Now that she was finally able to rx, tiredness overwhelmed her.

    ¡°See you mother!¡± said Qin Wanru. She bowed sideways to Shui Run. Then Shui Run helped her up lightly and watched her, seemingly about to say something. However, keeping silent, she just reached out, patted Qin Wanru on the shoulder lightly, and left with Qionghua.

    Qin Huaiyong sat down in the seat of honor, pointed at a chair beside and said, ¡°Wanru, have a seat and tell me what happened!¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡± answered Qin Wanru in a low voice. She sat up straight, squeezed her handkerchief, and lowered her head.

    After Yujie brought Qin Huaiyong a cup of tea, she then stood erect behind Qin Wanru, which made her appear docile.

    Qin Huaiyong frowned and asked very directly, ¡°Wanru, do you know why they had a fight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. I only saw that everything was in great chaos. Mother wanted to ask, but Young Lady Qi just ran outside, and sister just¡­¡± Qin Wanru paused. Although she lowered her head, her pale face could still be seen.

    ¡°Yuru bes more and more headstrong now! Lady Qi lives here and Yuru should be tolerant. But she just led to this! Wanru, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± said Qin Huaiyong angrily.

    ¡°It is okay but I¡­ I just have a question¡­¡± said Qin Wanru. It seemed that because of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s soft attitude, Qin Wanru was emboldened, so she raised her head and looked at Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong replied madly, ¡°Just let me know. I will answer you. Compared with your headstrong sister, you are much thoughtful. Don¡¯t worry. I will punish her by having her copy the Daughter¡¯s Rules and Woman Preceptster! She is ady, but she not only fought with others but even cursed her sister so rudely!¡±

    666

    He banged on the table very heavily, making the cups jerk up and spill water. He seemed so crazy.

    Qin Wanru shot a nce at Yujie. Then Yujie came forward with a cleaning cloth, wiped the table, took the cup away, and asked other servants to make new tea.

    ¡°Father, am I¡­ am I not your natural daughter?¡± asked Qin Wanru. She clenched her handkerchief and lowered her head again, seeming to be really sad.

    ¡°What? No! I just told you that your sister has be headstrong. She not only always fights with Lady Qi but also she takes it out on you, her natural sister!¡± shouted Qin Huaiyong with his face turning livid.

    The pulsing blue veins on his forehead branching out showed that he had really gotten mad.

    Seeing this, Qin Wanru almost believed him.

    Raising her eyes, Qin Wanru asked with uncertainty, ¡°Father, why would sister say so?¡± It seemed that she was able to listen to Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°She has always made troubles recently, which makes me angry. So I scolded her and praised you especially. She might be jealous of you because she thinks that I prefer you over her,¡± exined Qin Huaiyong with a livid face. He kept thinking that he had spoiled his eldest daughter. How dare she speak so carelessly!

    ¡°Madam Di must have told Qin Yuru something and made her say so. It is Madam Di again. She was a youngdy from a noble family with a good manner before. Now it seems that she is not a good wife!¡±

    ¡°Will big sister tell others that I am not your natural daughter?¡± said Qin Wanru, seeming like she had believed Qin Huaiyong. She raised her head and looked at him purely and respectfully. Her eyes were as clear as transparent water drops.

    Qin Huaiyong calmed down and promised her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! I will give her a lecture!¡±

    ¡°But, if¡­ if she broadcasts this at the banquet¡­ then what should I do?¡± asked Qin Wanru hesitantly. She kept clenching the handkerchief in her hand, showing that she really felt anxious about it.

    The banquet was the one that would be held in the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang. Madam Di had decided not to attend, but Qin Huaiyong thought it was inappropriate. He wanted to have Shui Run take his two daughters to attend the banquet. But now, seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s anxious look, he thought that it would be better not to allow Qin Yuru to go there in case she would cause some other troubles.

    ¡°But if Qin Yuru doesn¡¯t attend, then nobody in the inner court could talk to people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Without Madam Di and Qin Yuru, it would be very difficult to ask Countess Yongkang to take Shui Run and Qin Wanru to attend the banquet. In addition, it is inappropriate because Madam Dies from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ worry, Wanru. I will give her a lectureter. I will ask her not to say too much at the banquet. It is the first time for you to attend a banquet so we have to make others think that ourdies have a good rtionship,¡± said Qin Huaiyong softly.

    Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and quickly realized that they were talking about two different banquets. Then she decided to take this chance to tell Qin Huaiyong about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Father, you are talking about the banquet of the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang, aren¡¯t you?¡± asked Qin Wanru confusedly. She blinked her eyes deliberately and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard grandma saying that it would be better for everyone not to attend!¡±

    ¡°How could we not attend? Countess Yong is your big sister¡¯s close rtive. Nobody can eat his words. If Madam Di doesn¡¯t go, then have your mother take you and your sister to attend. Just have your sister tell your aunt!¡± Qin Huaiyong thought that Qin Wanru was afraid of Qin Yuru saying something, so he said softly, ¡°Your sister will not do that anymore.¡±

    Qin Wanru bit her lips and said softly, ¡°Father, when I went to Huaguang Temple, I met Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She told me that she likes me and she would send a banquet invitation card to me!¡±

    666

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong. He was stunned, then became very happy and asked again, ¡°Is it really Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mother also saw her. She said she would invite us to the banquet,¡± said Qin Wanru, smiling. A hint of happiness appeared on her pretty face. She said, ¡°That day, Great Elder Princess said she felt destined to meet us when she saw mother and me!¡±

    ¡°Only you two?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong with his face turning ck. The smile on his face disappeared gradually.

    ¡°Yes, father! Should we go there?¡± asked Qin Wanru hesitantly. She seemed to be hesitant, which conformed to what an 11-year-old girl would do.

    It was her first time in the capital city. Thus, she surely didn¡¯t know what to do because she was not familiar with others and this city.

    ¡°But only your mother and you¡­¡± Qin Huaiyong nced at Qin Wanru. Thest uncertainty vanished. He frowned and tried his best to think about the feasibility of this thing.

    If Qin Wanru and Shui Run could get Great Elder Princess¡¯s appreciation, it would surely be a good thing. But if Shui Run attended while Madam Di didn¡¯t, would Duke Yong¡¯s Mansionin about it?

    ¡°Father, do you want us to refuse?¡± asked Qin Wanru very confusedly. ¡°Then I will tell Nanny Yu not to receive Great Elder Princess¡¯s invitation card!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Receive it. The princess appreciates you, so you must attend the banquet!¡± said Qin Huaiyong, reaching out. Nobody dared to refuse receiving Great Elder Princess¡¯s invitation card.

    ¡°Then why are you so hesitant? You don¡¯t want mother and me to attend, do you?¡± asked Qin Wanru. She felt confused and blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Not exactly. How about taking your big sister to attend?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong tentatively.

    ¡°I am afraid that the princess would be angry if we bring one more person!¡± answered Qin Wanru uneasily. Her eyes were wavering, seeming to not know if she was right.

    She would not bring Qin Yuru, or at least she would not allow Shui Run to bring her. She also would not let Qin Yuru attend the banquet with the invitation. She knew Qin Huaiyong would not agree but after she highlighted the importance of Great Elder Princess, Qin Huaiyong had to consider her words carefully.

    Then Qin Yuru¡¯s words today gave her the chance!

    A chance to make Madam Dipromise!

    In addition, when Shui Run told Qin Huaiyong that she was pregnant, her ce would be more important in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Then you two go!¡± said Qin Huaiyong. He thought about it for a while and found that there was no better way. He also knew it was not such a difficult thing.

    He feared that Madam Di would cause troubles at first. But during the fight, Madam Di had spoken to others carelessly, leading to Yuru¡¯s nonsense, which almost brought the truth to light. Considering this, Madam Di would not dare make troubles now.

    ¡°I surely appreciate it, father!¡± said Qin Wanru. Finding out that Qin Huaiyong had no doubts, she stood up and bowed sideways to him very happily, seeming to not care about the unpleasantness. Qin Huaiyong finally rxed and thought that he made the right choice.

    Nanny Yu¡¯s voice suddenly came outside the door curtain. ¡°Second Lady! Second Lady! An invitation card from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion just arrived!¡±

 Chapter 136 - It Was Not So Simple to Cover up a Lie!

    <h4>Chapter 136 It Was Not So Simple to Cover up a Lie!</h4>

    Qin Huaiyong felt very surprised and said, ¡°Come in!¡± He was dubious at first and didn¡¯t expect that the invitation card would be sent to them because he feared that the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess just promised absentmindedly.

    Qin Wanru kept smiling and she felt quite relieved because she told Qin Huaiyong about this before receiving the invitation card. If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess forgot about it, then things would getplicated.

    Fortunately, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess kept her word and sent the invitation card just like what she did in Qin Wanru¡¯s previous life.

    This time it was not sent to Madam Di and Qin Yuru did not take it halfway.

    ¡°Yes, general!¡± answered Nanny Yu. She walked in deferentially and gave it to Qin Huaiyong with her both hands.

    Qin Huaiyong took it and looked at the gold stamping texts in the card carefully. He recognized that it did belong to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. He felt extremely happy.

    As smile in his face disappeared, he then calmed down, put the card on the table, and said, ¡°It says the banquet will be on the day after tomorrow. You will go with your mother if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wants. However, you must listen to your mother there. You must pay attention to your words and your behavior ording to your mother¡¯s words. Don¡¯t let others think that people from our Qin¡¯s Mansion have a bad manner!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong said.

    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Qin Wanru answered and nodded her head docilely.

    ¡°About your clothes. Let your mother buy some new and good clothes tomorrow. There will be many high-ranking people at the banquet. If you are poorly dressed, you will be looked down upon.¡±

    Qin Huaiyong continued to say. It was also a good thing for him. Those who wanted to wait and see would definitely think that people from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion valued him. Thus he would be appointed to a post soon. Thinking about that, he looked very happy.

    After saying that, he decided not to stay in Qin Wanru¡¯s room and thought that he¡¯d better tell Shui Run. Qin Wanru was a child who did not know many things so it would be better to tell Shui Run.

    Qin Huaiyong left very happily and strode to Shui Run¡¯s Liufeng Pavilion with his servants.

    Seeing Qin Huaiyong off, her sweet smile vanished and then she looked calm. She took the invitation card which Qin Huaiyong put on the table and looked at it carefully.

    In herst life, she saw this after the event. She didn¡¯t know it at all until Qin Yuru showed off in front of her. Now it seemed that her life had been totally different when she received this card.

    Therefore, she would avoid the tragedy in herst life and have a good ending this time.

    ¡°Second Lady, why would general so care about this?¡± Nanny Yu had worked in this mansion for a very long time so she could tell that Qin Huaiyong was happy.

    ¡°He is happy about it. He has a tough life in the capital city because Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion put him in an awkward situation deliberately!¡± answered Qin Wanru. Her eyes were calm. Then she looked over the card again.

    Madam Di had to let Shui Rune here and let her take charge of the business in the mansion. Not only Madam Di was unwilling but also Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    It was sure that she would do something to hang up and bewilder Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Madam Di treats you so bad! However, because of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, the general does not divorce her!¡± said Nanny Yu angrily.

    ¡°Father would not divorce Madam Di!¡± said Qin Wanru. She shook her head and knew it was impossible.

    She could tell that Qin Huaiyong was very tolerable from herst life to this. However, from now on Madam Di and people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion could not decide what would happen next.

    At least, she felt doubtful about only one thing. If it was true, Qin Huaiyong would definitely divorce Madam Di no matter what would happen. As for her, this was her only Achilles¡¯s heel.

    But before that, it was impossible for Qin Huaiyong to divorce her.

    ¡°Then you must be more careful!¡± said Nanny Yu worriedly with a heavy heart. It seemed that she was ready to say something else but she didn¡¯t atst.

    ¡°Nanny Yu?¡± asked Qin Wanru, smiling. She knew Nanny Yu had something in mind.

    Nanny Yu looked around and found there was no unwanted person in the room. ¡°Not a big deal. I just heard from my son and didn¡¯t know whether things about that people changed. I am afraid that something just happened!¡± said Nanny Yu in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Nothing would happen and the man was asked to leave!¡± answered Qin Wanru. She smiled and knew Nanny Yu was worried that something would happen to Wang Feng.

    ¡°You then leave with Qing Yue. And I also need to ask Wang Feng to help me deal with something,¡± said Qin Wanru. A weak figure just jumped into her mind.

    ording to the timeline, the man had not been pushed into the river and got sick yet. She wanted to ask Wang Feng to inquire about it but he was so busy before so she could only leave it aside.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± answered Nanny Yu happily, smiling. Knowing that nothing happened to Wang Feng, she felt quite relieved.

    Then Qin Wanru told Qing Yue how to do and let her meet Wang Feng with Nanny Yu. Qin Wanru also let Yujie ask Second Steward toe here. The Second Steward was the one who was sent to the capital city by Qin¡¯s Mansion earlier. He was in charge of the decoration and furniture in Qin¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°I am still under strength. Qin Huaiyong is the best choice to protect Shui Run. As soon as Madam Di knows that Shui Run is pregnant, she must get mad. At that time Qin Huaiyong would know how to protect Shui Run in a better way if I tell him what to do in due course.¡±

    When Nanny Yu and Qing Yue just left, all people in the mansion knew that Madam Shui was pregnant. Qin Huaiyong and Old Grandma felt greatly happy and every servant in this mansion got a monthly pay rise. The whole Qin¡¯s Mansion was immersed in a happy atmosphere.

    Qin Huaiyong was old now. He had only two daughters. Not only Madam Di, but also the other two concubines did not give birth. Shui Run just married him and was pregnant quickly. It was a great thing for him. Then servants in Shui Run¡¯s court got another two-month pay rise.

    The whole Qin¡¯s mansion was immersed in a festival atmosphere, except Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion.

    Madam Di was so mad that she broke all porcins in her room into pieces. Her n was not used yet and now Shui Run was pregnant. How could she not get mad?!

    ¡°Madam, Madam, calm down. We still have other ns! We do have!¡± said Nanny Zhou. Fearing that Madam Di would rush up to Shui Run, Nanny Zhou quickly reached out and stopped her.

    Madam Di¡¯s face was so pale and she looked very ferocious. She bit her lip tightly, whitening her lips.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, I definitely would not let this b*tch do what she wants!¡±

    ¡°Madam, I understand. I do understand. However, you could not act rashly. Otherwise, if Madam Shui encounters an ident, the general would consider you as the first suspect. Therefore, what you should do now is to congratte her,¡± said Nanny Zhou. She took Madam Di to the chair, sat her down, and served a cup of tea to her. She continued to say, ¡°Madam, take a good rest. You have to act just like what others do!¡±

    ¡°I am not reconciled at all!¡± shouted Madam Di. Gnashing her teeth and clenching her fists, she sat in the room in which broken porcins were everywhere and looked malicious.

    ¡°Madam, you could not act like this. Remember, they would only feel happy for a while. You just implied that Young Lady could take them to the banquet, didn¡¯t you? So if something just happen at the banquet, you would have nothing to do with it! Just tolerate it! Then you will get rid of being suspected!¡±

    Nanny Zhou advised her in earnest again.

    Her words finally pacified Madam Di¡¯s mind. The n they made before was to be implemented in Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang, but not Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. And she would not attend that day. So if she told her sister-inw, nobody would doubt her when things happened.

    ¡°Fine!¡± said Madam Di gloomily. She could be tolerable during these days. She said, ¡°Then you choose some valuable pieces of jewelry and give them to her as my gift. But not too valuable! ¡±

    ¡°Yes. You have to act like this. I will do it soon,¡± answered Nanny Zhou. When she found out that Madam Di calmed down, she smiled.

    ¡°Do you find out the cart driver?¡± asked Madam Di. She suddenly remembered that she just asked Nanny Zhou to look for him.

    ¡°Well, I think it has something to do with Nanny Yu¡¯s son. And I also saw her son staying in a yard and he didn¡¯t go out. But I don¡¯t know whether he was just passing by or he had something to do with this. I always want to find a chance to get into that yard.¡±

    Nanny Zhou answered. She had checkedpletely in the mansion but found nothing. She thought Wang Feng, Nanny Yu¡¯s son was the most possible person to do that. He came to the capital city with Nanny Yu. But she seldom saw him in the mansion and didn¡¯t know what he was doing outside.

    She asked somebody to follow him and saw him walking into a yard and he didn¡¯t walk out.

    The man who Nanny Zhou sent didn¡¯t know whether there was only one entrance in this yard, or Wang Feng might just pass by, walking in and then walking out from another entrance. So the man didn¡¯t rush into the yard and wait for Nanny Zhou¡¯s order.

    Nanny Zhou was also unclear about that so she dare not act rashly. She let him watch Wang Feng and then she would find a good chance.

    ¡°Let my mother find some reasons and ask them to rush into it!¡±manded Madam Di.

    ¡°Bravo!¡± said Nanny Zhou. She kept nodding her head, pped her hand and agreed. Thus, Madam Di would have nothing to do with it even if they made a mistake.

    ¡°Ask them to bring some new porcins!¡± said Madam Di, ncing at those broken pieces.

    ¡°Madam, what should I say?¡± asked Nanny Zhou hesitantly. Everyone was congratting Shui Run¡¯s pregnancy, hoping there would be a new young master in the mansion. But if they knew that Madam Di broke everything in her room, it would be totally different with her pretended kindness.

    So she had to be kind and nice, even much happier and much more concerned than Shui Run!

    ¡°Just say that when I heard that good news, I wanted to visit her and I was so excited that I knocked the antique shelf over and broke all things into pieces!¡± answered Madam Di coldly.

    It was only a weak excuse. Nanny Zhou hesitated but finally nodded in agreement. It was not a big deal so any reason could cover it up. Nobody would take it seriously and keep talking about it!

    Nanny Zhou had worked for a very long time for Madam Di and she knew her master very well. She also was the most cunning one. But this time, she made a mistake!

    When she was sending Madam Di¡¯s gift to Madam Shui, something just happened¡­

 Chapter 137 - The Second Steward Got Angry

    Chapter 137 The Second Steward Got Angry

    When Qin Wanru arrived at Shui Run¡¯s Liufeng Pavilion, Qin Huaiyong was still there. When seeing Qin Wanrue and congratte her mother, he, with a big smile waved his hand and let Qin Wanrue in.

    When Qin Wanru walked in, she congratted Qin Huaiyong and Shui Run first and then sat in a chair beside.

    ¡°Wanru, you buy some new clothes tomorrow yourself. Your mother needs to have a rest!¡± said Qin Huaiyong. He looked very radiant and happy.

    ¡°Cousin, it is okay. I can go with Wanru to buy some clothes and jewelry. She is only a child and she doesn¡¯t know about that!¡± answered Shui Run softly with a gentle smile.

    ¡°You always worry about her! She has grown up!¡± said Qin Huaiyong. His always determined face softened. When he saw Shui Run¡¯s abdomen, tenderness filled his eyes.

    His tender look was totally different from his usual look. He seemed to be so excited!

    ¡°Cousin, I am really okay,¡± said Shui Run with a smile, using her handkerchief to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Madam Shui, Madam Di let Nanny Zhou give her present to you!¡± said Qionghua happily. Shui Run¡¯s pregnancy made the whole Liufeng Pavilion immersed in a good atmosphere.

    Shui Run turned and looked at Qin Huaiyong, hesitated and said nothing.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± said Qin Huaiyong, smiling. Turning and looking at Shui Run, he reached his hands to touch her hand on the table, lowered his voice and said, ¡°If she wants to be friendly with you, then you don¡¯t need to care about the things happened in the past. If without her, you and I¡­ ¡±

    Shui Run blushed and lowered her head, looking tender and docile.

    Thinking that his wives were in a good rtionship, Qin Huaiyong seemed to be much happier. He just worried that Madam Di would make some troubles before but now he thought that Madam Di was ady from a noble family, and it seemed that she had learned Woman Precepts and Daughter¡¯s warns well.

    Sitting beside Shui Run, Qin Wanru shot a nce at her. She looked at her blushed face and also discovered her anger in her eyes which she tried to cover up by lowering her head.

    She knew that Shui Run was angry!

    At that time, she just wanted to stay in the backyard, served the Old Grandma and lived a tranquil life, without any other ideas. However, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words seemingly implied that she had been trying to seduce him at that time and it was because of Madam Di that she could marry him.

    For Shui Run, his words was a humiliation!

    Qin Wanru frowned lightly and nced at Qin Huaiyong. ¡°It is quite inappropriate for father to say so! But from his words, it seems that Madam Di has a very important ce in his heart!¡±

    A servant girl led Nanny Zhou toe in. When seeing Qin Huaiyong, she gradually thought that it was a good move for Madam Di because the general might favor her again.

    She stepped forward deferentially, bowed to Qin Huaiyong and Shui Run respectively, handed over the jewelry box to them and said, ¡°Madam Shui, when our Madam Di heard about your good news, she immediately became excited and wanted to see you. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would knock the antique shelf at corner and break the porcins into pieces when she walked so fast. She also got hurt and it was not convenient for her to see you!¡±

    Shui Run didn¡¯t believe her words but she had to pretend to be concerned about her. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Does my sister get hurt?¡±

    She would rather believe that Madam Di broke things into pieces madly when she knew Shui Run was pregnant.

    ¡°She is okay, not a big deal. She only felt so sorry that she could note to see you. So she kept asking me to send her present to you. This is the best among her belongings. She hopes you will like it!¡± answered Nanny Zhou craftily.

    A big smile appeared in her face, seeming that she also felt happy for her.

    Qin Huaiyong was quite satisfied with this and decided to forgive Madam Di¡¯s mistakes.

    Qin Huaiyong said directly, ¡°Ask the steward to bring some new porcins to your Madam¡¯s room. How careless she is!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I get it; I would ask him to do thatter,¡± answered Nanny Zhou. After hearing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words, she kept bowing to him.

    ¡°I have seen the shelf before. It is huge with many antique porcins, seeming very expensive and noble. When such a huge shelf fell down, it must be very dangerous! Except mother, did other servant girls get hurt?¡±

    Qin Wanru asked concernedly.

    Smile suddenly froze on Nanny Zhou¡¯s face but she calmed down and exined quickly, ¡°They didn¡¯t get hurt¡­ Luckily, those girls were not there. So except Madam Di, no one got hurt!¡±

    It was definitely impossible that no one got hurt when such a huge shelf fell down. She could not say that someone also got hurt so she could only say Madam Di got hurt vaguely.

    ¡°Does, does Madam Di need a doctor?¡± Qin Wanru asked and said to Qin Huaiyong, ¡°Father, Madam Di got hurt and she did need a doctor. Otherwise, it would be too bad if something happens!¡±

    The antique shelf in Madam Di¡¯s room was very huge. There were always servants serving Madam Di. It was impossible that only Madam Di got hurt while the huge shelf fell down!

    Her words reminded Qin Huaiyong. His eyes became gloomy and he stared at Nanny Zhou doubtfully, making her heart jump fast. She feared that he would find out the truth!

    ¡°Then let her see a doctor!¡± said Qin Huaiyong in a low voice.

    ¡°Well¡­ General, you don¡¯t have to do that. Not a big deal! Madam just has some bruises and she has applied medicine to her bruises. I hear that the medicine with secret cuisine, which the Old Grandma of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion gave Young Ladyes from the royal pce!¡±

    As hearing that they would ask Madam Di to see a doctor, Nanny Zhou was nervous with her hands shaking quickly.

    There was no bruise! If a doctor came and checked, then their lie would be exposed!

    Although Nanny Zhou told them that Madam Di was okay, Qin Wanru looked anxious and she seemed worried about Madam Di. She stood up. ¡°No! How could she not see a doctor when getting hurt? Nanny Zhou, how careless you are! Let¡¯s go and visit Madam Di!¡± said Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Suddenly, Nanny Zhou felt what Madam Di said was right that the Second Lady became more and more intelligent. Otherwise how she could know much about this!

    ¡°General! The Second Steward asks for meeting! It is about things happening in Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion!¡± Not until they made a decision, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s servant who guarded the entrance hade in hurriedly and said.

    His words silenced the room suddenly.

    Looking here and there, Nanny Zhou suddenly had a bad feeling and stepped back spontaneously.

    A servant girl¡¯s low voice came out, ¡°Watch out! Nanny Zhou!¡± Nanny Zhou turned around and got angry. She couldn¡¯t wait to p the person with a big smile in her face!

    When did Yujie stand behind her? Now it was impossible for her to step to the back with nobody noticing her.

    ¡°Let him in!¡± Qin Huaiyong frowned and answered.

    There was no outsider here so he didn¡¯t have to avoid them. Shui Run was in charge of the inner court and she would meet him in the future. As for Qin Wanru, he thought that she was too small to worry about.

    ¡°Yes!¡± answered the servant. Then he took a man in his fifties and sixties in. The man was the Second Steward in the mansion. He looked angry, and it was obvious that he had something to tell Qin Huaiyong.

    After the Second Steward bowed to him, Qin Huaiyong asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°General, Madam Di broke all porcins in the room into pieces! She told me that she broke them carelessly. But how could she break every porcin into pieces? Although there were many porcins on the shelf, some of them were not there! How did she break them?¡±

    Second Steward said angrily. The reason why he got so mad was that Madam Di made him extremely angry there and now he had toin about it in front of Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong frowned because he didn¡¯t understand the steward¡¯s meaning at once. He asked, ¡°What does ¡®breaking all porcins¡¯ mean?¡±

    The steward answered angrily, ¡°General, when I designed Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion, I was afraid that it was not good enough so I tried my best to decorate it. But I didn¡¯t expect that all the porcins were broken into pieces. And I don¡¯t know why Madam asked me to bring some new and good porcins to her after she broke all things. When I brought her new porcins, she wasn¡¯t satisfied and broke them into pieces again! There was no so delicate porcin left now!¡±

    His mustache even stood up because of his anger.

    ¡°Madam Di herself did this?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong with his face turning livid.

    ¡°No, general. Madam didn¡¯t break them into pieces deliberately. He must have said something wrong and made Madam mad. Then things happened. Just let me go back and ask Madam Di. I would give you an answer!¡± When seeing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s livid face, Nanny Zhou had to exin with a smiling face. She groaned inwardly.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Madam Di would lead to troubles again and let Qin Huaiyong know. Then her efforts just had gone.

    Qin Wanru set her eyes on Nanny Zhou in silence. She looked at Nanny Zhou with her deep eyes.

    Qin Wanru once let someone warn and promote Second Steward on behalf of Shui Run, which could not be said that she helped her too much. Now Shui Run was in charge of the inner court and she was pregnant now. Thus the General would favor her. In addition, it was reasonable for Qin Wanru, her daughter to help her manage her business!

    More importantly, Madam Di¡¯s pavilion was the most beautiful one in the mansion and it was much better than Shui Run¡¯s. When Qin Wanru asked Second Steward to design a pavilion much more beautiful than Madam Di¡¯s, he was stunned immediately.

    He had decided to please Madam Di when he just arrived here.

    Thest straw was that some porcins in Madam Di¡¯s room belonged to Old Grandma at first, which she wanted to decorate her room with them. But the Second Steward took them to please Madam Di.

    If these porcins disappeared without any reason, Second Steward would not take this responsibility so he told Qin Huaiyong about this.

    ¡°General, those porcins are the best in our mansion, in which some belong to the Old Grandma. Now I have no decoration of the same value to decorate Madam Di¡¯s room so she got angry. She even ndered me that I stole some. I dare say nothing and just check her room. I told you the truth!¡±

    He said angrily.

    He had been working in Qin¡¯s Mansion for a long time. He also knew Qin Huaiyong well. He knew when it was the best time to say proper words.

    ¡°Some even belong to Old Grandma?¡± Thinking about that, Qin Huaiyong snorted. His mood became colder and colder, seeming that a storm was at the corner. He said, ¡°Madam Di broke them herself?¡±

    ¡°I have checked them. Yes, she broke them. If she was careless, she would not have broken all porcins in the room,¡± Second Steward answered certainly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡±

 Chapter 138 - Meeting an Old Friend at an Embroidery Shop.

    <h4>Chapter 138 Meeting an Old Friend at an Embroidery Shop.</h4>

    Madam Di didn¡¯t expect that Qin Huaiyong would get angry about her behavior that she broke all porcins in her room.

    Looking at those scattered pieces on the ground which there was no moved trace on and the antique shelf which still stood there in perfect condition, Qin Huaiyong knew everything. His eyes shing, Qin Huaiyong turned around and went off in a huff without saying anything.

    She knocked the antique shelf over identally? She must do it because she was jealous of Madam Shui who was pregnant.

    ¡°General! General!¡± shouted Madam Di, being totally flustered. She suddenly stood up and rushed up to Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong stopped, turned around, red at Madam Di with his fierce eyes, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are happy or not. If something bad happens to Run¡¯s unborn baby, you will be held solely responsible.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ General¡­ ¡°Madam Di held the door frame and dare not walk in. She cried, ¡°General, how, how could you say so? I do feel ufortable but I would never plot against Sister Shui. If I had been in good health when bringing Yuru into the world, I would have more children than now.¡±

    When giving birth to Qin Yuru, Madam Di experienced a difficultbor. As for Madam Di, it was quite difficult for her to bring Qin Yuru into the world and she also suffered from an ipletely cured illness from that time, which made her almost impossible to have a baby again. Qin Huaiyong knew that.

    ¡°Madam, Madam. Don¡¯t be sad. General doesn¡¯t mean that. He doesn¡¯t suspect you. Please don¡¯t cry!¡± Nanny Zhou came and held Madam Di up. She stole a nce at Qin Huaiyong and continued to say, ¡°You didn¡¯t live a good life at that time in General¡¯s Mansion and there was no good way to cure your illness. Otherwise, this thing would not happen! General is kind and grateful. He didn¡¯t scold you in these years!¡±

    So she meant that it was because of Qin Huaiyong that Madam Di could not have a baby any more.

    Saying nothing, Qin Huaiyong stared coldly at crying Madam Di for a while. He stood there a few minutes and finally left.

    Madam Di felt hopeful when seeing Qin Huaiyong standing there before. But now when she saw him left, she copsed in tears and cried, ¡°Nanny, Nanny, how could he be so merciless! It is because of him that I have to suffer from the illness. He said he didn¡¯t care about that before! But why, why does he treat me like this!¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be sad. He just forgot your romance but he does care about you, or he would note here to see you so fast!¡± said Nanny Zhou. She held Madam Di tightly and tipped Meiya, the servant girl the wink.

    Meiya knew what she meant and helped Nanny Zhou support Madam Di to walk in the inner room.

    When they put Madam Di on her bed, Nanny Zhou lowered her voice and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t cry, please. It is so strange that why nobody cleaned your room after I left and why you had a quarrel with Second Steward. Don¡¯t you know the Second Steward is general¡¯s man?¡±

    Nanny Zhou doubted that somebody tried to stir up trouble because everything went well when she left. But now, things happened at this time.

    ¡°I just want some good porcins! Those brought here are so bad that nobody would want! If people see those bad porcins, I would lose face!¡± cried Madam Di, wiping her tears.

    ¡°Do you summon Second Steward?¡± asked Nanny Zhou, feeling speechless.

    ¡°Only he could bring me good porcins!¡±

    ¡°My dear Madam, how could you act rashly like this? If something happens to Madam Shui, the general would suspect you!¡± said Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°No! We could not let the evil baby live!¡± said Madam Di, gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°Madam, you must be more careful this time and you have to be friendly with Madam Shui. Now she is pregnant so if you hurt her, the general would not let you go easily,¡± Nanny Zhou reached out her finger, pointed outwards and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the banquet!¡±

    ¡°Fine, we would wait for the banquet!¡± said Madam Di. She goggled her eyes ferociously and thought that even though she would not attend the banquet, she could give Shui Run a big ¡°surprise¡± with her sister-inw¡¯s help!

    She would have nothing to do with what would happen in the Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang.

    ¡°Madam, do we need their people?¡± asked Nanny Zhou. She thought that it would be better to prepare a n B so she decided to remind Madam Di. She pointed in a direction.

    Those people wereing to the capital city. With Nanny Zhou¡¯s help, Madam Di had contacted them before. They hit it off at once.

    ¡°Yes, we do. They just had exams and now they came to the capital city. They are living to be used! Shui Run wants to be a madam in Qin¡¯s Mansion safely and steadily? She needs to check herself first!¡± said Madam Di. She sneered and continued to say, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money but we could not act rashly before Shui Run coulde back from the banquet of Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang safe and sound!¡±

    Understanding Madam Di¡¯s meaning, Nanny Zhou said, ¡°Okay, I got it. I would ask somebody to do that tomorrow!¡±

    Qin Wanru went shopping with Shui Run in the capital city early in the morning.

    When she went Huaguang Temple with Shui Runst time, they had no time to stop. It was a nice day so they both were in high spirits. They let the cart stop at the street corner and they walked in the crowd with their servants and looked around.

    They were walking on a main road in the capital city so it was very crowded. Qin Wanru not only brought Yujie but also Nanny Dong. Nanny Dong had interests in a shop and Qin Wanru also wanted to look around so she brought Nanny Dong here.

    They walked and looked around. They kept talking andughing on the way so they didn¡¯t feel how time flew.

    Shui Run and Qin Wanru didn¡¯t wear their curtain hats because Qin Wanru was still a child and Shui Run had no habit of wearing a curtain hat or veil. There were many youngdies of aristocratic families in the street and seldom wore a veil. Thus they were not conspicuous!

    When passing by a tea house, Shui Run covered her belly, seeming that she was really tired when she had been walking for so long.

    Looking at the house number, Qin Wanru said to Shui Run, ¡°Mother, you¡¯d better take a rest in the tea house. I still want to walk around and to see those shops Nanny Dong chose for me!¡±

    ¡°Let me go with you!¡± answered Shui Run worriedly.

    Qin Wanru smiled and refused, ¡°Mother, I am fine! And there is Nanny Dong. You should take a rest here.¡±

    Shui Run still worried about her and said, ¡°Then if something happens, you must send people to tell me.¡± After her telling Qin Wanru what to do, she walked in the tea house with her servants finally.

    Then Qin Wanru walked with Nanny Dong.

    They saw a shop when they had not gone far. The shop was small and it was an embroidery shop. It seemed deste and there were few customers in it. It looked quite different from the luxuriant shops they just passed by.

    A thickyer of dust had umted on the board at the entrance, making the shop seem chaotic. It seemed that nobody had cleaned the room for a very long time. The first impression was not good.

    Nanny Dong pointed at the shop and said, ¡°Lady, that¡¯s it. I have learned before that the shopkeeper would leave the capital city and give up this shop, saying that his family needs him.¡±

    Qin Wanru looked around. There were some shops here, even a three-story restaurant. People passing by here were either rich men or aristocrats. They all wore gorgeous clothes and strode but nobody stopped and looked at this shop. How could the shopkeeper run the business so badly in such a prosperous street? Did the shopkeeper really give up his shop here?

    Qin Wanru said and walked in the shop, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡±

    Walking into it, she found that there were many goods here. Many brocades were put disorderly on a board, making them look cheap and not good. Only a few women were selecting the brocades. Compared with those much expensive brocades in other shops, thesedies disdained the brocades here.

    Looking around, they shook their heads and left.

    Watching those girls walking here, Nanny Dong lowered her voice and said near Qin Wanru¡¯s ear, ¡°Lady, those are ordinary people. Even though these brocades are the best, these are ill-suited for them. Some people might buy some because they are cheap, but they would not buy too much.¡±

    Qin Wanru stopped ncing at those girls and nodded.

    There were only three servers and they didn¡¯t look young and bright. They didn¡¯t know if it was because of the poor business that made them seemzy.

    Nanny Dong pointed upwards and said, ¡°Second Lady, there are more upstairs.¡±

    Qin Wanru saw a small stair standing at an inconspicuous corner. She went toward it and walked on its wooden steps. It seemed gloomy because it was in the corner. When she walked to the second story, she could see the light. However, it was because the window was not big that the shop looked narrow and gloomy.

    There were some essories, including ordinary toggle-and-loop button and embroidery. However, everything looked not eye-catching because of the scarce light.

    Some chairs near the windows seemed to let people sit down to select. A pile of embroidery seemed to be a dust heap. Their impression of the shop was not very good.

    Nanny Dong said, ¡°Second Lady, please wait for a while. Let me ask someone toe here.¡± Qin Wanru had decided to meet the shopkeeper of this house today beforeing here. Nanny Dong also told the supervisor here when she came here yesterday.

    Qin Wanru nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Okay.¡± She picked up a piece of embroidery and looked at it in front of the window.

    Actually it was beautiful. It was not only delicate but also good-quality. When the sun shone on the piece, it seemed to be painted gold and it was quite wonderful.

    Suddenly, something just shed in Qin Wanru¡¯s mind but she didn¡¯t remember it. She frowned, put this piece down and picked up another one.

    ¡°Lady! They are so pretty!¡± said Yujie. She also picked one up and looked at it just like what Qin Wanru did. She used to live in Jingxin Monastery and she always saw the gray monk clothes. When she saw such beautiful and delicate goods, she liked them very much and could not stop praising them.

    ¡°Lady, I think they are the most beautiful embroideries I have ever seen!¡±

    ¡°How many have you seen in the monastery?¡± asked Qin Wanru. Sheughed and gave another piece to Yujie, ¡°Which one is better?¡±

    ¡°Lady, you could not look down upon me! Although I have never worn them, I have seen them! There were many pilgrims in Jingxin Monastery and manydies and madams wore gorgeously!¡± said Yujie, pouting her lips. She looked at the embroidery Qin Wanru just gave her,pared with the one she chose before and said, ¡°Lady, it is much prettier!¡±

    ¡°Sir, it is her!¡± A voice suddenly came out near her ear. Qin Wanru raised her head and smiled. However, as soon as she saw the man standing in front her clear, the embroidery in her hand slid down. She even could hear her heartbeat. Lub-dub¡­ lub-dub¡­

 Chapter 139 - Did He Know Her?

    <h4>Chapter 139 Did He Know Her?</h4>

    Nanny Dong came with two men.

    The man walking in front was an old man who seemed to be a steward and the other man walking behind was a young gentleman wearing in white with a handsome face and a bamboo-like towering figure. The most striking thing about him was his smiling eyes, showing his innate elegance and kindness.

    However, it somehow seemed that he could not be despised!

    Different with Chu Liuchen¡¯s asionally harmless elegance, this gentleman seemed to be more carefree and much more peaceful in mind.

    It seemed that his smiling eyes could warm their hearts.

    In Qin Wanru¡¯sst life, he had given her numerous great moments of warmth but it was also because of him that she became a widow and was evicted by Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers at the end.

    If Qi Baiyu had not rmended her to be a royal painter to paint for the emperor¡¯s harems, she could have avoided her tragedy that she could go back to her maiden home, and would not be evicted by her husband¡¯s family and tramp the streets at the end.

    But even so, Qin Wanru was grateful to him because he treated her well during hisst few months. He taught her medical skills, taught her how to raise a domestic swallow, taught her how to untie the knot in her mind, and taught her how to smile¡­

    However, all had gone since he died!

    A trace of warm radiance came with his appearance and vanished with his death. Later, she was expelled from Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers tragically. As for why she was evicted, she could not remember it. Something seemed to cover up her memory of herst life, which made her could not recall all details. But she seemed to be scolded because of her color.

    She put her hand over her head subconsciously. She had a dull headache, making her ufortable!

    She quite appreciated him and wished she could have saved him before he suffered from an illness. This also was her origin intention to learn medical skills!

    This man was her teacher and her friend in herst life and how could she not be excited to meet her again in her present life!

    ¡°Excuse me, are you thedy who wants to buy my shop?¡± asked Wen Xichi with a gentle smile, standing in front of Qin Wanru. Although a hint of surprise shed in his eyes, he still asked with a smile very politely. He didn¡¯t look down upon Qin Wanru because of her age. He nced at her pretty face calmly with a sense of alienation.

    Trying her best to calm her mind, Qin Wanru stood up and bowed deeply to Wen Xichi deferentially. She raised her head and showed her sweet smile in her face. That was a very bright smile!

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡±

    ¡°Please have a seat!¡± said Wen Xichi. He looked at Qin Wanru curiously from head to foot and then reached out hand politely with a smile. She looked very young but calm. Although her face was pale, her pretty face with fresh rouged lips amazed him.

    He could imagine how beautiful this girl would be when she grew up!

    Moreover, she was so perfect that her tiny peak of brow revealed a kind of natural charm. Although she had such a beautiful face, she behaved politely and soberly. He could tell that she came from an aristocratic family with perfect breeding.

    Her smile was so bright that there was no scheming trick, which made people like her. Wen Xichi, Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s youngest son who had seen manydies from aristocratic families before, had never seen such a charmingdy like Qin Wanru before.

    Trying her best to calm her mind, Qin Wanru asked very slowly, ¡°Sir, are you going to sell this shop?¡± She had never known Wen Xichi had such a shop in herst life.

    However, when she came to Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers in the name of driving out bad luck, she knew nothing but Wen Xichi. Otherwise, she would not be evicted at the end.

    When she got married, Wen Xichi had suffered from his illness and could not get up. He seldom woke up and even kept in aa for several days and nights. He didn¡¯t suffer for a long time and finally he passed away soon at a very young age.

    As for Qin Wanru, he was much like an elder brother. When he woke up, he took good care of Qin Wanru and he was very patient and nice when he taught her. He never got angry because she didn¡¯t understand.

    He was born to be intelligent and smart. Qin Wanru could not bepared with him. Even so, he never called her stupid!

    He once fell into water and that was the cause of his illness. The man that Qin Wanru asked Wang Feng to look for was him. She must try her best to let him pay attention to that couple. She must not let him lead a life same as hisst life, in which he suffered from illness for so long and die so young even though he was intelligent.

    She bit her lips with her tearful eyes, which made her beautiful eyes more charming.

    Wen Xichi looked at Qin Wanru in surprise. He felt that thedy in front of him seemed to be emotional when meeting him and now she even wanted to cry. Although she bit her small rouged lips tightly and repressed her feelings, a hint of darkness shed in her tearful and beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Have I met her before?¡±

    Thinking for a while, then Wen Xichi denied it. It was impossible for him to meet her before. If he had met this perfectdy, he could not have not remembered her.

    ¡°No, it is one of my friends who wants to sell it. He is too busy toe here today so he asked me to negotiate the shop on price with you,¡± Wen Xichi smiled gently and said, ¡°I heard that you have talked about the price yesterday and what do you think?¡±

    Nanny Dong did tell her the price yesterday so today Qin Wanru wanted to make a decision after visiting the shop.

    Calming her mind, Qin Wanru asked slowly, ¡°How would you deal with these brocades and embroideries in the shop?¡± She picked up a piece of embroidery near her shoes casually. She knew that Wen Xichi was very smart and she could not let him know anything!

    ¡°If you want, you could have them,¡± answered Wen Xichi, smiling.

    Qin Wanru smiled and asked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t I have them and the shop at this price?¡± When she raised her head, all emotions in her eyes had gone.

    ¡°I am afraid not. These brocades and embroideries are the best. It is only because the shop is in a mess and there is no good way to attract customers that the shop has be unpopr. In addition, my friend does not care about the shop so he just makes these goods seem cheap!¡±

    Wen Xichi answered leisurely.

    Qin Wanru blinked her enchanting eyes and asked in curiosity, ¡°He is going to return his home vige, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he decided not to leave hereter. About the embroidery shop, my friend doesn¡¯t like running this shop. Then now someone wants the shop so he would offer such a low price because he also wants to sell the shop. When he decides to handle this after a while, your servant came. Then he told her!¡±

    Wen Xichi exined this thing in a few words and smiled.

    So it was not only cheap but also coincidental. Looking at those embroideries on the ground, Qin Wanru felt pitiful. It might be because man didn¡¯t care about these goods that the shop was in bad management and could not survive. She liked these embroideries and brocades in front of her.

    Then if she decided to run a shop, she would have to buy a batch of brocades and embroideries. So it would be the best way to buy those goods and the shop together.

    ¡°May¡­ May I buy them on installment?¡± asked Qin Wanru. She had counted her money and knew that she didn¡¯t have enough money.

    She could only afford the shop and there would be working capital left. But if she wanted to buy these goods, she would be kind of short of cash. But she didn¡¯t want to bother the Old Grandma and her mother.

    ¡°Qin¡¯s Mansion is also looking for a shop so Old Grandma and mother would not have too much money.¡±

    ¡°No! The price is quite low. ording to my friend, he wants to sell them for one time. He offers you such a low price and then at least he wants to avoid too many troubles.¡±

    Wen Xichi answered, smiling.

    Qin Wanru bit her lips. Her fresh pink lips whitened because of her bite. Her charming eyes fell upon somewhere in the shop and it seemed that she was thinking about the essibility of the n.

    Wen Xichi set his eyes on her face again. He dare not look at her out of embarrassment when Qin Wanru stared at him. Now she was thinking so he could see her clearly.

    Thedy in front of him was very beautiful. Although her refined features still seemed to be a little childish, her beauty was beyond words. She was like those fairy-like beautiful women in those ancient books but she was much more charming and lively than them.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s childishness, transcendence and charm integrated together, which made people keep looking at her. She was a very beautiful girl.

    In the name of pure appreciation, Wen Xichi took another glimpse at Qin Wanru and then he lowered his eyes in a very polite way. A swift smile crossed his face. He thought that if his best friends knew he would take another glimpse at a girl, he could not imagine how they wouldugh at him in surprise.

    His best friends all said that he could be a monk if he continued to live such a life.

    When he raised his head again, Wen Xichi gave a gentle smile again and said, ¡°If you do have not enough money, there is a bank outside across the street. You can raise a mortgage on this shop!¡±

    His words reminded Qin Wanru. Suddenly a brilliant idea jumped into her mind. Rolling her beautiful eyes, she gradually rxed and did not bite her lips so tightly. She said, ¡°Fine. That¡¯s the deal! First, I would pay for the shop. Second, I would raise a mortgage on the shop and use that money to buy these goods. However, it is a one-time payment so you have to give me a half-price discount! And your friend could also save a lot of troubles!¡±

    Wen Xichi suddenly felt that he quite liked thedy in front of him and answered her directly, ¡°Deal!¡±

    He only thought that thedy was very beautiful but he didn¡¯t expect that she was also quite smart and decisive. She was good at discovering the weakness others revealed during the talk and hitting the nail on the head, which made people have to consider her suggestion.

    If thedy had been a man, he would have made friends with this guy. However, it was a pity that the Qin Wanru was a woman!

    Thinking for a while, Qin Wanru rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Then in five days. I would bring my money to buy this shop in five days. At that time, I would have to ask you to give me a hand. Could you go bail for me? Then I could raise money faster.¡±

    She was not familiar with everything and everyone here in the capital city. Thus, it was not easy for her to raise a mortgage on the shop. Actually she didn¡¯t know thoseplex steps quite well but the thing would go well and fast if Wen Xichi went bail for her.

    Wen Xichi frowned and was to turn her request down but when he looked at her dark eyes, he paused and frowned again. Actually he didn¡¯t want to help her but he just could not refuse her request when seeing her eyes.

    Wen Xichi answered slowly, ¡°If, if you find nobody to help you, I could ask my friend to go bail for you!¡± He had never liked meddling so it was the best way to let his friends help her.

    ¡°But if¡­ if he doesn¡¯t?¡± asked Qin Wanru pitifully.

    Wen Xichi thought and answered, ¡°If so, I would do it!¡± His low voice showed his unwillingness!

    Qin Wanru was very happy and stood up. She bowed sideways to Wen Xichi slightly and said, ¡°Then I sure appreciate! May I know your name?¡± She raised her head with her pretty smiling eyes.

    It was at that moment that her bright smile hit his originally calm mind directly!

    Did he know her¡­

 Chapter 140 - The Banquet of Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess

    <h4>Chapter 140 The Banquet of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess</h4>

    Why did he find it difficult to refuse her? And he even felt that they were supposed to know each other?

    Wen Xichi was soberly aware that this feeling was definitely not love at first sight. After all, she was too young, and his mind was settled as still water. Even the abbot of the temple said that with his mind, he could directly be a monk. However, why did he feel that he had met her before?

    He silently nodded, with his darkening eyes under his eyebrows¡­

    When Qin Wanru went back to find Shui Run, Shui Run had rested for a while. Seeing that it was time for lunch, they did not return home but went out of the tea house to find a restaurant for lunch.

    There had been a waiter waiting at the door. Seeing theming over, he was very sensible and eager to lead them upstairs.

    They found a booth by the window, enjoying the scenery, which was very pleasant.

    Having met Wen Xichi and forcing him to guarantee for her mortgage, Qin Wanru finally felt relieved. At least they knew each other now, and she could implicitly tell him to keep an eye on the two peopleter. She just needed to find an appropriate time to tell him that, he would not die young in this life.

    With his talents, if it were not for his illness, he could definitely be a very outstanding official in the imperial court.

    Straightening out her thinking, she looked much more rxed. After eating a little, she stopped eating and leant against the window for watching the scene of bustle.

    With the gauze hanging above the window, people couldn¡¯t see the inside from the outside, but could see the outside view from the inside. Although the view was blurred, it was still very attractive to the Young Mesdames of aristocratic families.

    In thest life, Qin Wanru had almost never gone out. On the one hand, she could hear people gossip about her no matter where she went. On the other hand, she became so increasingly self-abased that she could hardly keep her head up in front of others. Every time she went out, Qin Yuru mocked and ridiculed her in various ways, and even the Young Mesdames, who had been friendly with her, deliberately made sarcastic remarks against her in front of everyone.

    In this life, when she came to the street of the capital again, she could lean against the window and watch the scenery outside. She not only dared toe out, but also took the initiative toe out.

    Shui Run ate a little slowly. Seeing Qin Wanru leaning against the window, Shui Run found her both funny and pitiful. Shui Run put down her chopsticks, and her eyes turned red. Being amused by the scene of bustle, Qin Wanru was actually just a child at a young age!

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go home if you¡¯ve had enough!¡± On hearing the sound behind her, Qin Wanru turned her head and saw Shui Run wiping her mouth, and then turned around on the chair and sat up straight.

    If it weren¡¯t for her cunning eyes, she really couldn¡¯t believe that the little girl, who sat up straight in front of her, was the one, who had leaned against the window in an extremely unrestrained way.

    ¡°You can watch a little longer!¡± Shui Runughed.

    ¡°Mother, I am tired. Let¡¯s go home!¡± Qin Wanru came over, reached out to hold Shui Run¡¯s hand and gently shook it.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you out again next time if I have another chance!¡± Knowing that Qin Wanru was afraid to tire her, Shui Run held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and promised her.

    ¡°Thank you, mother!¡± Qin Wanru nodded with a smile.

    As they came out of the booth and were about to go down, she suddenly heard a teenager¡¯s voice, ¡°Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Qin Wanru turned around subconsciously and saw Chu Liuxin, who came out of the booth beside. She was stunned involuntarily, but after immediately leaning to one side to make a salute to him, she formally went downstairs with the girl servant¡¯s support behind Shui Run.

    She didn¡¯t stop at all.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­¡± Chu Liuxin reached out and blinked his eyes, looking innocent.

    ¡°Prince Xin, which family is this young madam from? She looks gorgeous!¡± A few teenagers who were almost at his age and came with him, also saw what had happened. Looking at Chu Liuxin and the back of Qin Wanru, they all became curious.

    ¡°She looks gorgeous, but so young!¡± someone said.

    ¡°She¡¯s so young and looks less than ten years old, but she¡¯s very polite. I¡¯m wondering which family is she from.¡±

    All teenagers were very curious. Some of them, who had not seen her, even deliberately stretched out their necks to look out. But at this moment, Qin Wanru and Shui Run had already gone far.

    Chu Liuxin was a bit unhappy. He considered that at least in Jiangzhou, he was a familiar friend of Qin Wanru¡¯s. How could she not greet him when they met? She was so impolite!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Liuxin turned around in anger. He was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to talk. He squinted at the teenagers who followed him, walked away and went downstairs.

    He decided to scare this girl when meeting her next time and see if she dared to ignore him in front of so many people again.

    Early the next morning, Yujie wakened Qin Wanru early. After having breakfast, Qin Wanru dressed up and took Yujie to Old Grandma¡¯s yard.

    Old Grandma had finished her breakfast, and Shui Run was apanying her beside. Seeing Qin Wanruing over, Old Grandma specially waved to Qin Wanru and repeatedly told her to take care of Shui Run lest Shui Run collided with others.

    Besides, Old Grandma kept telling them about all kinds of matter, such as being more decent in the first banquet they attended and avoiding making mistakes so as not to be ridiculed¡­ She was so afraid that something terrible would happen to them.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run promised Old Grandma, and then said goodbye to her and went out.

    The carriage had already been prepared, and it was the best carriage in the mansion and specially prepared for Old Grandma. Now Old Grandma had specially allowed Shui Run and Qin Wanru to use it.

    The cushions in the carriage were so soft that they felt particrlyfortable to sit on them. Qin Wanru helped Shui Run to recline and then sat down.

    Just as they were about to leave, Qin Wanru heard Yujie whisper, ¡°Miss, I just saw the Meixue, Young Lady¡¯s maid. She seems to have looked towards us for a while!¡±

    With a glimmer of sparkle across her eyes, Qin Wanru looked calm and smiled slightly to indicate that Yujie didn¡¯t need to say more about this.

    As such a person, how could Qin Yuru be willing to see them go to a banquet¡­

    ¡°Young Lady, Young Lady, Second Miss and Madam Shui have set off for the banquet. I heard that it is the banquet of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡± Meixue rushed back after inquiring about where they were going, and hurriedly reported it to Qin Yuru as soon as she entered the house.

    ¡°The banquet held in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Yuru stood up in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, it is held by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. It¡¯s said that she has sent an invitation card to Second Miss and Madam Shui.¡± Meixue gasped while covering her chest.

    ¡°How dare they go on their own?!¡± Qin Yuru only felt the rage inhibited in her chest. She was so angry that her face turned green. She reached out to press her desk and gnashed her teeth in anger. ¡°Prepare the carriage for going to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    As the elder sister, she didn¡¯t attend the banquet, and Qin Wanru did. What would others think of her? No, she must attend the banquet too.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to tell them to prepare.¡± Meixue nodded and asked after hesitation, ¡°Should I report it to Madam?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Yuru shook her head resolutely, turned to sit in front of the dressing table and told Meiyan, ¡°Dress me up. I¡¯ll show others who is the noblest and most beautiful Young Madam in Qin¡¯s Mansion. She¡¯s just a little girl who is unqualified topare with me!¡±

    She was the youngdy of Qin¡¯s Mansion at her best age. Qin Wanru, a little girl who was unfledged, wanted to trample over her without seeing whether she was qualified. She wanted to show Qin Wanru that even in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, she was also the Young Lady with whom she was iparable¡­

    They needed to pass by several bustling streets on their way from Qin¡¯s Mansion to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Qin Wanru kept watching all of these with interest and didn¡¯t feel bored. When Shui Run reclined and closed her eyes, she watched the scenes outside with gusto through the gauze of the window.

    When they arrived, she still wanted to see more!

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was the emperor¡¯s aunt, so her mansion covered an extremelyrge area. It was even faintlyparable with Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion which Qin Wanru saw that day. From the incessant stream of horses and carriages in front of the mansion, Qin Wanru could see that there were considerable female guestsing to Great Elder Princess¡¯ mansion.

    There were three gates in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, including the side gates on the left and right sides and the front gate in the middle. But everyone basically walked through the side gates, because there were just a few people who could make Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess open the front gate. They were all elder Mesdames of noble character and high prestige or imperial members.

    The carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion entered the left gate with other carriages.

    As soon as they entered the gate, an old maid forced her way to them with a smile through carriages. After looking at the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion, she asked the cart driver, ¡°Is it the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the carriage of our Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡± The cart driver put down the whip in his hand and said respectfully.

    Even if she was just an ordinary old maid, she was from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. As a cart driver of Qin¡¯s Mansion, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.

    ¡°Pleasee with me, our Great Elder Princess has already told me to ask the carriage of Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion and Madam Shui to move from the side,¡± the old maid said with a smile, looking very gentle without taking advantage of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ power to be arrogant. She seemed to be nice, which made the cart driver of Qin¡¯s Mansion feel slightly relieved.

    As an ordinary cart driver, he felt a little flustered whening to this mansion of an imperial Princess.

    ¡°Go with this nanny!¡± Receiving Qin Wanru¡¯s instruction, Yujie lifted the curtain and said. She then smiled at the old maid in the carriage, considering it a salute.

    After several turnings, the old maid led the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion to a parking lot. There were just a few carriages parked here, unlike the ce which was full with no room to park.

    After the carriage stoppedpletely, Qin Wanru and Shui Run got out of it.

    The old maid was originally curious about what a Young Madam made Great Elder Princess bear her in mind and even specifically order that the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion should be parked in a better ce. At the sight of Qin Wanru at this moment, she could not help but secretly admire that this Young Madam looked gorgeous with a sweet and cute smile.

    She was a Young Madam who made people feelfortable.

    ¡°Madam Shui, Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion, pleasee with me!¡± The old maid smiled and led the way.

    Qin Wanru supported Shui Run and walked behind her. On their way, the scenery was excellent. The scene in front of them was really good enough to be part of an imperial residence. Everything was exquisite and pleasing to the eye.

    As they walked there, there seemed to be more people who were going inside. Qin Wanru and Shui Run slowly integrated into the crowd, and walked inside with a group of female guests.

    The old maid still stood outside, carefully leading the way. Coincidentally, at the intersection ahead, Qin Wanru saw a familiar face¡­

 Chapter 141 - Why Was She Still a Child?

    <h4>Chapter 141 Why Was She Still a Child?</h4>

    Qin Yuru came over with Countess Yong and met several Young Mesdames¡¯ besties and their brothers on the way, so there were more peopleing with her.

    Meanwhile, Qin Wanru looked around carefully while walking. In addition to female guests, she saw several handsome childes. The banquet hadn¡¯t formally begun, and there were many people talking in twos and threes.

    With her long eyshes fluttered, seeing the scene in front of her, she immediately understood that both female and male guests had been invited to this banquet. Nevertheless, the male guests were all teenagers and young childes. She was wondering who received the male guests in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    She heard that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was the only master in her mansion. There were no men outside taking care of the male guests.

    ¡°Young Lady of Qin¡¯s Mansion, I heard that your sister alsoes. Is it true?¡± someone asked Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru had known several Young Mesdames when she was in the capital. Now they gathered here, and everyone became curious.

    ¡°Of course it is true. It doesn¡¯t work¡­ to leave her in Jiangzhou. After all¡­ we must settle in the capital!¡± Qin Yuru said vaguely and looked awkward. She seemed to want to exin for Qin Wanru, but did not know where to start.

    ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you to speak for her, since she has done something like that.¡± Someone sneered.

    ¡°Exactly. Shees to the capital, because she can¡¯t stay in Jiangzhou any longer. Could it be possible that she can marry into any family in the capital? She really thinks that the noble childes from the aristocratic families in the capital will marry her!¡±

    Someone else said scornfully with her face full of disdain.

    Qin Wanru stopped moving forward with her watery eyes blinking twice. Shui Run also heard these words. As her face darkened, she lifted her leg in an attempt to go there, but was held by Qin Wanru.

    Seeing both of them stop, the old maid of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also stopped, stood aside and waited for them. The supervisor had repeatedly told her that Great Elder Princess liked the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion very much and she shouldn¡¯t look down upon her because of her young age and humble background.

    She had certainly heard what they were talking. Curiously ncing at the Young Mesdames and the young childes beside talking ardently, she decided to stand quietly.

    ¡°Any childe from the aristocratic families of the capital will marry her? Wanting to marry this person now and marry someone else then, she considers it a game?¡± It was a young childe who was talking. He raised his eyebrows and said scornfully. After that, he pushed Di Yan beside him. ¡°Highness Di, do you agree with me?¡±

    Di Yan blinked, but didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled.

    ¡°Hey, Di Yan, when did you be so reserved? Even if she is rted to you, you can¡¯t take side with such a woman! In the capital, this kind of woman should be drowned in a pig cage.¡±

    Others thought that Di Yan didn¡¯t say anything offensive because of the rtionship between his family and the Qin family, so someone else ridiculed him.

    ¡°Stop teasing my cousin. He doesn¡¯t know anything, and I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just, just some bad rumors. My mother told me not to talk about it! My second sister is actually nice.¡± Qin Yuru exined for Qin Wanru with a gentle face, as if she was sincerely helping Qin Wanru.

    As she said, she looked a bit anxious and looked around.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re afraid that your sister will hear our words?¡± A Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion pulled her sleeves and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if your grandma is very fond of your sister, so what? You are the eldest daughter of the legal wife. What¡¯s more, your sister is such a shameless b*tch!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ my second sister is not such a person!¡± Qin Yuru seemed to be touched on the raw and said reluctantly.

    However, her exnation caused a general outbreak ofughter. Everyone greatly despised her second sister. Although it was just a simple rumor, they could tell that the Second Miss was a b*tch.

    ¡°Big Sister is talking about me?¡± On hearing this, Qin Wanru loosened Shui Run¡¯s hand, stepped forward to Qin Yuru¡¯s back, and said with a faint smile.

    Some people had seen here over, guessing which family such a delicate girl came from and thinking why they had never seen such a beautiful Young Madam. Now seeing her standing behind Qin Yuru and say such a word, everyone, who had participated in the gossip, was stunned immediately.

    Everyone fixed their eyes on the girl in front of them in shock.

    Their first impression of her was that she was young, very young. She seemed to be less than ten years old andpletely different from the coquettish b*tch they imagined.

    What was more, she was as beautiful as a coloured ze doll and livelier than that. A pair of ck eyes seemed to be soaked in clear water. She slightly blinked, and people almost could see their figures in her eyes. Her cherry lips were small and crimson with the mour different from other girls.

    As her long eyshes fluttered, people found her increasingly delicate.

    But even so, everyone was still very clear that it was just a child who stood in front of them.

    She was up to Qin Yuru¡¯s shoulder. Her small face looked a little childish. She swayed her earrings, looking dignified and elegant. But it still made everyone clearly aware that she was just a child who had not grown up.

    A child?

    Actually she was just a child. Was, was she really the dissolute Second Miss who was said to have captured her sister¡¯s marriage and then gone back on her words?

    Why hadn¡¯t they been told that Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion was actually a child? She was naive.

    ¡°Big sister, what were you saying about me?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qin Yuru with a smile. She tilted her head slightly, which made her look a little innocent and made those who had spoken ill of her feel a little embarrassed. How could such a little child do something like that?

    ¡°I¡­ was talking with other Young Mesdames about you!¡± Qin Yuru was shocked by Qin Wanru¡¯s sudden appearance, but she also knew that she would meet Qin Wanru here, so she instantly calmed herself down and said.

    ¡°Am¡­ I famous? I¡¯ve just arrived in the capital!¡± Qin Wanru fluttered her long eyshes and said after a hesitation. Under her long eyshes, it was the snowy white skin.

    As she said this, several Young Mesdames around her immediately looked towards Qin Yuru. Everyone was smart. They were so unfriendly to Qin Wanru, mostly because some rumors about Qin Wanru had been quietly passed to them and then spread again by them.

    Some of the rumors about Qin Wanru were identally disclosed by Qin Yuru, and some of them were learned by some curious Young Mesdames from inquiring of the girl servants and old maids of Qin Yuru.

    If Qin Wanru was a grown-up girl now, they would believe that these words were true. After all, these words were not be told by Qin Yuru, but deliberately ¡°inquired¡± from Qin Yuru.

    But the problem was that Qin Wanru was still only a child, a child who looked innocent and ignorant. Could such a child really understand the affection between a man and a woman? Moreover, she was only a child. Why did they learn from Qin Yuru¡¯s servants that she was so intolerable? It was really unbelievable.

    Thinking about it carefully, everyone actually understood the tricks, but didn¡¯t think of them at first. Some people began to look at Qin Yuru scornfully.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s look, Qin Yuru was so angry that she almost tore apart her handkerchief and failed to maintain the gentle smile on her face. She realized that she should have thought of a way to stop Qin Wanru froming here. Qin Wanru was about to grow up into a maiden at this age. If she let Qin Wanru show up after Qin Wanru grew up a little, others would believe that the words secretly spread by her were true.

    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯ve just arrived in the capital and don¡¯t know anyone. Why were you talking about me? They seem to know me?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her pretty eyes and smiled at Qin Yuru, as if she didn¡¯t know that she had sessfully caused many Young Mesdames¡¯ doubts about Qin Yuru.

    Noticing the scorn in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes, Qin Yuru became angrier and angrier. Her hands rubbing the handkerchief became stiff, but she had to show a hint of a hypocritical smile. She said with a forced smile, ¡°We happened to talk about second sister just arriving in the capital. Many Young Mesdames were curious about what the Young Mesdames who grew up in Jiangzhou look like!¡±

    ¡°Is big sister talking about sister Rongzhi?¡± Qin Wanru continued asking with puzzlement, as if she did not see Qin Yuru¡¯s gloomy and angry eyes.

    ¡°Who is sister Rongzhi?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.

    ¡°She is Big Sister¡¯s bestie Miss Qi, who is originally the daughter of the magistrate of Jiangzhou. She came to the capital with us and now lives in our mansion.¡± Qin Wanru smiled and exined. Although she was good-looking, the Young Mesdames present almost looked older than her, so they were not hostile to her.

    After all, she looked too young. A maiden who hadn¡¯t grown up just looked like a child! She couldn¡¯t excite the jealousy among girls. In particr, her little face with a bright smile was quite likable.

    Not only the Young Mesdames, but even the childes from aristocratic families considered that the previous words were nonsense.

    ¡°Is Young Lady Qi the sister of First Young Master of the Qi Family mentioned by Miss Qin?¡± a Young Madam said after thinking.

    ¡°That is to say, she¡¯s rted to the marriage?¡±

    ¡°Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion, do you know First Young Master of the Qi Family?¡± A Young Madam couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, approached and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yeah, there are not only brother Tianyu, but also brother Baiyu and sister Rongzhi. My sister and I grew up with them, and¡­¡± Speaking of this, Qin Wanru seemed to have thought of something. She hurriedly stopped and intimately reached out to hold Qin Yuru¡¯s hand. ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s go!¡±

    It seemed that there was no grudge between her and Qin Yuru and she sincerely treated Qin Yuru as her sister. But it made the words deliberately spread by Qin Yuru increasingly doubtful.

    Qin Yuru blushed in anger, subconsciously swung her arm and shook off Qin Wanru¡¯s hand.

    Everyone was stunned and then understood. Qin Yuru had always pretended to dearly love her terrible sister in front of others, but now it seemed that what she said was not true and she did that deliberately. This Young Lady of Qin¡¯s Mansion from Jiangzhou did not look as kind as she acted.

    This vague rumor about Jiangzhou should not be true, or it was rted to this Young Lady of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Someone responsive had considered inquiring about this matter when the daughter of Magistrate Qi showed up some day¡­

    ¡°Ah! Step aside quickly!¡± There suddenly came a horrified voice, and Qin Wanru¡¯s little figure was pushed hard by someone and she fell heavily on the guardrail beside her¡­

 Chapter 142 - Rip Down the Veil of Tenderness

    Chapter 142 Rip Down the Veil of Tenderness

    It happened so suddenly that everyone failed to respond timely. Qin Wanru unconsciously wanted to drag something. Feeling her wrist wrapped around a piece of clothes, she dragged it hard. Someone reached out to pull her, and she staggered and finally stood firm.

    ¡°Di Fenn, what do you mean by doing that?¡± It was a bright girl who stood beside Qin Wanru and reached out to pull her. She was dressed in red clothes, which made her face seem gorgeous.

    Although red was a bit tawdry, it made her look brisk. At this moment, she held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, while unfriendly looking at a girl beside Qin Yuru. The girl wore a colorful peacock blue dress with gold brocade. She looked extremely eye-catching with a bit of pride and disdain in her eyes.

    ncing at Qin Wanru and the girl in red clothes, she pulled up her sleeves, patted it gently, and then raised her eyes arrogantly and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Yan Xn, I identally fell down. Does it have anything to do with you? What makes you so angry? What¡¯s the matter? Do you find me unpleasing to the eye?¡±

    It was she who crashed into Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru nced at the fence behind her, and there was a trace of rage across her eyes. Between the two fences, there was a gap. If Yan Xn hadn¡¯t pulled her, she would directly fall out.

    ¡°Di Fenn, it is not your Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t think that no one can do anything to you!¡± Yan Xn said coldly.

    ¡°Yan Xn, what do you want to do? You don¡¯t need to say that even if you find me unpleasing to the eye. Qin Wanru did not say anything, but you argue with me for defending her. What do you mean?¡±

    Di Fenn said, arrogantly ncing at Qin Wanru, with disdain on her face.

    Yan Xn blushed in anger. However, she did not see it clearly and didn¡¯t know Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru hadn¡¯t said anything, so she was in no position to express her opinion. She turned around to say to Qin Wanru, ¡°Miss Qin, tell us if she deliberately pushed you. Don¡¯t be afraid. All of us can testify for you!¡±

    Her words made everyone fix their eyes on Qin Wanru.

    Countess Yong arrogantly withdrew her gaze from Shui Run and stared at Qin Wanru. She was just a half-grown child and came from a small ce in the countryside. Countess Yong did not say anything, but stared at her with scornful eyes which were exactly the same as Di Fenn¡¯s.

    She did not believe that Qin Wanru dared to say anything at this moment. Even if Di Fenn bullied her, so what?

    Qin Yuru did not talk either with a glimmer of smugness across her eyes. Nevertheless, she pretended to be at a loss, standing there in a daze with no idea how to deal with it.

    Everyone stared at her in different ways. Some of them sympathized with her, some took pleasure in her misfortune, and some just watched the scene for fun. Di Fenn and Yan Xn could talk in this way in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, but it didn¡¯t mean that others could also do that.

    Zhaoyi Di and Zhaoyi Yan in the pce could be considered the emperor¡¯s favorite concubines. With their identities, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would definitely think highly of them. That was the reason why they dared to argue here.

    But, what powerful connections did Qin Wanru have?

    Almost everyone could imagine that she would inevitably meekly ept it or pretend to be generous and thinking nothing of it.

    ¡°She deliberately pushed me!¡± Qin Wanru looked up and fixed her sharp eyes on Di Fenn. Countess Yong¡¯s face slightly changed, but Qin Wanru looked up at Di Fenn and said without being servile or bumptious. After that, she looked towards the gap. With a slope paved with pebbles, if she fell from this position, she wouldn¡¯t just have a slight injury.

    ¡°Miss Di, you are Big Sister¡¯s cousin as well as Madam Di¡¯s niece. It¡¯s the first time we meet, right? I don¡¯t remember I¡¯ve done anything that offended you. Could it be possible that we had a quarrel in our childhood, so you¡¯ve held grudges against me since then?¡±

    With her head slightly tilted and childish delicacy and puzzlement on her face, Qin Wanru looked up and down Di Fenn.

    She started her words sharply, but only showed a child¡¯s grumble in the conclusion. The confusion in her watery eyes fully showed Qin Wanru¡¯s current mood, as if she really thought that Di Fenn was so narrow-minded that she had held grudges against Qin Wanru because of something happened in their childhood and she didn¡¯t remember.

    If Di Fenn really did that because of something happened in their childhood, how narrow-minded should she be?

    However, if she didn¡¯t do that because of this, she must have done that because of the rtionship between her and Qin Yuru. Now everyone understood what had happened.

    Everyone fell silent, and thenughed aloud. Yan Xn, who was beside Qin Wanru, curled up withughter. The answer didn¡¯t sound very sharp, but everyone understood the meaning behind it. Everyone looked at Qin Yuru and Di Fenn with contempt in their eyes.

    Di Fenn felt very embarrassed. With her face darkening, she yelled at Qin Wanru, ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Miss Di, can tell me why you are so hostile to me?¡± Qin Wanru said with fullposure and no humbleness on her face.

    Di Fenn was speechless and could not say a word.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Fenn. If you don¡¯t go there, Great Elder Princess will be anxious.¡± Countess Yong nced at Qin Wanru coldly and helped her daughter out of the predicament.

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± Although Di Fenn was very reluctant, she knew that she should not argue with Qin Wanru at this moment. She secretly clenched her teeth and went forward behind Countess Yong.

    ¡°As a little girl, you have quite a sharp tone.¡± When Countess Yong passed by Qin Wanru, she stopped for a while, squinted her and said coldly.

    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. I¡¯m not as good as your daughter!¡± Qin Wanru leaned to one side to bow and then said slowly. She directly talked back to Countess Yong with one word.

    Her voice was neither too loud nor too low, happening to be heard by not only Countess Yong but also others around her.

    Although no one said anything, the meaning behind her words was hostile. Countess Yong had been known as an aggressive Madam among aristocratic families. Qin Wanru¡¯s sharp retort made her feel embarrassed.

    She suddenly stopped, looked away from Qin Wanru to Shui Run and snorted, ¡°An aggressive daughter is educated by an aggressive mother!¡±

    She felt like bullying a child if she argued with Qin Wanru, so she directly messed with Shui Run.

    Her words caused amotion among the surrounding people. Everyone looked towards Shui Run and looked up and down her with many bad conjectures in their minds. Countess Yong¡¯s word really aroused their suspicion that this woman might have some improper behaviors.

    Shui Run had actually wanted toe over and speak for Qin Wanru, but was stopped by Qin Wanru. At this time, on hearing Countess Yong¡¯s words, she looked up at Countess Yong. She slightly and politely bowed, and then looked up at Countess Yong and said without dodging her eyes, ¡°Have I done anything that makes you dissatisfied with me?¡±

    ¡°Madam, does my mother have anything to do with you? Do you know my mother? Or do you know that my mother condescended to marry my father in order to take care of me? Could it be possible that you think that my mother didn¡¯t teach me well because I didn¡¯t stoop topromise like my mother?¡±

    Qin Wanru also looked up at Countess Yong with her face full of confusion, as if she did not understand what Countess Yong meant.

    She looked like a child, but pretended to be an adult. She stared at Countess Yong in this way, making it more like Countess Yong was making trouble out of nothing.

    Seeing her extremely inharmonious look, everyone was immediately amused and looked at Countess Yong with less respect in their eyes!

    Countess Yong was so embarrassed. She looked away from Shui Run to Qin Wanru, snorted and was about to say something. With her status, even if she oppressed Qin Wanru once, others wouldn¡¯t say anything about it.

    Among the crowd, there were some smart people feeling sorry for Qin Wanru. After all, she was a child who was not very sensible. After aggravating Countess Yong, she would certainlye to no good end, and so was her mother!

    Suddenly an old maid forced her way into the crowd. Seeing Qin Wanru here, she gasped, came over and made a salute. ¡°Second Miss, why did suddenly you disappear? I failed to find you after looking for you for a long while. Come with me. Great Elder Princess is waiting for you!¡±

    After finishing her words, she raised her hand to lead Qin Wanru to leave.

    ¡°Thanks, nanny!¡± With a smile and sparkle in her eyes, Qin Wanru walked to Shui Run and said softly, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s hurry up and go there!¡±

    She had long known that it was impossible for the old maid who led the way to ignore her affairs, so she said something so sharp to Countess Yong.

    On her way here, she had seen clearly that she was the only one with someone leading the way. She could tell that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess really valued her.

    The incident happened suddenly, and the old maid could note here in time to save her. However, it had been a while since it happened, and she would be too stupid if she still failed to respond timely.

    And now was the proper time.

    She wanted to let others know that Countess Yong didn¡¯t get along well with Shui Run, and secretly indicated that Shui Run married into Qin¡¯s Mansion because of her, not because of the rtionship with Qin Huaiyong. There was nothing in this world that would not be disclosed. If there were any bit of rumors about Shui Run spread, both Madam Di and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion behind her would make a big fuss about it. It was better to drop a hint in advance.

    She did not want Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to be too close.

    She could simply rip down the veil of tenderness of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion through what had happened between her and Di Fenn, and thus to make others know that Qin Yuru and Madam Di and even Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion behind Madam Di were hostile to her mother. In this way, she could avoid Countess Yong¡¯s tricks when she had to attend the banquet of Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang in future.

    Something like this would definitely happen again. Di Fenn refused to suffer any loss and could make trouble out of nothing. Could she really swallow her grievance today? Qin Wanru would wait and see what she would do in future!

    Hearing Qin Wanru say that, Shui Run nodded and turned to leave with Qin Wanru.

    Shui Run looked delicate but not frivolous, staring at others in a decorous and decent way. Even though some people had some doubts about her because of Countess Yong¡¯s words, their doubtspletely vanished when they saw her dignified manners.

    In terms of Qin Wanru, she still reserved her childishness with no scheming.

    Originally no one knew about Qin¡¯s Mansion. Seeing Qin Yuru and Countess Yong, many people had already found out that it was Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou as well as the family into which Madam Di married. Some Mesdames, who knew what had happened at that time, involuntarily looked towards Qin Yuru with a faint smile.

    They vaguely knew what had happened at that time, but did not know whether it was true or not. As Madam Di married and moved to a faraway ce, it was gradually forgotten by most people.

    What happened today reminded many people of it.

    However, there were other people who focused on Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and wondered why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess specially summoned Qin Wanru. After looking at each other, they moved forward silently.

    It seemed that this little girl was not that simple¡­

 Chapter 143 - The Little Eunuch Bumping into People

    <h4>Chapter 143 The Little Eunuch Bumping into People</h4>

    ¡°Mother!¡± Di Fenn whined, stamping her foot.

    Counting on the power of being Zhaoyi Di¡¯s favorite niece, Di Fenn had always been arrogant. She¡¯d certainly never been taunted by a little girl.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Countess Yong looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s small figure and frowned. She¡¯de off a little too aggressive just now, which let the little girl take the upper hand.

    At the thought of Madam Di¡¯s request, she sighed inwardly. What had happened just now showed her family¡¯s hostility towards Shui Run and Qin Wanru in front of everyone.

    The little girl was crafty. It was no wonder that Madam Di had always been in a disadvantageous position.

    Countess Yong had always been shrewd. Although Qin Wanru had embarrassed her, she calmed down after resting for a while. After walking a few steps with the crowd, she even chatted with some Mesdames beside her and told some jokes. At the moment, she was talking andughing with no hint of anger at Qin Wanru.

    Di Fenn fiddled with her handkerchief and walked behind Qin Yuru with a scowl. Nevertheless, she knew this was not the ce for irresponsible remarks. Even if Zhaoyi Di was favored, it was Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯s Mansion. This was not a ce where she could do whatever she wanted to. But she was unbearably indignant.

    She turned around and was about to talk to Qin Yuru. Suddenly, a little eunuch rushed out.

    ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± he shouted.

    The attendees split down the middle. Di Fenn was quick to respond, turning and hurrying away.

    However, perhaps because of his miscalction or other reasons, the little eunuch bumped into her hand, staggered and subconsciously grabbed the arm of Qin Yuru who was beside her. Both girls fell to the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Seeing them on the ground, the little eunuch gave the hurried apology and kept running.

    Countess Yong was wanted to ask someone to get the little eunuch back, but an old maid beside her pulled her sleeves and stopped her.

    A little eunuch was no one important, but the master who sent him was most likely someone from the pce.

    It was normal that for guests from the pce toe to the banquet of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an. Every time, some of the several young nobles came over. Sometimes even all of them showed up.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t afford to me any one of them.

    The girl servants and old maids hurried to help them up. Di Fenn was fine, because she fell on Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru was dragged to the ground, caught beneath Di Fenn, injuring her wrist. She turned it over and found two bloodstains on her sleeve.

    She couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain, and her tears fell down.

    ¡°Yuru, how are you? Are you alright?¡± Countess Yong asked with concern.

    She stepped forward, reaching out to hold Qin Yuru¡¯s hand. She carefully cleaned the gravel off her white and delicate hand with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Aunt, it hurts!¡± Qin Yuru cried.

    Besides the two wounds on her wrist, she her palm also stung. Her hand had been seriously burned before. Although upon arrival in the capital, she had used the ointment granted by the pce, her hand was still recovering. The scar was not obvious now but could still be if one looked closely.

    The new skin was especially tender, so the pain in her palm was sharp.

    ¡°Yuru, maybe you can return to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and see the doctor. The doctor in our mansion is excellent!¡± Countess Yong said with concern.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Yuru was reluctant, looking at her dirty and torn sleeves, she had to nod with tears.

    She lowered her head and wiped the tears, while bearing a grudge against Di Fenn. She finally managed to enter Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯ Mansion, but her n was repeatedly embaressed by Di Fenn before she got to meet other noble Mesdames.

    However, Qin Yuru did not dare to say that in front of Countess Yong and could only wipe the tears with a frustration. She looked very pitiful.

    ¡°Mother, maybe I¡­¡± Di Yan said with distress.

    Before he could finish talking, Countess Yong gave him a hard look. Knowing that he¡¯d annoyed his mother again, he quickly bowed his head. Marriage between him and Qin Yuru had not been settled because Countess Yong was not very satisfied with Qin Yuru. She wanted to choose a better daughter-inw.

    He sincerely wanted to marry Qin Yuru. Nevertheless, he was clever enough to know that he would inevitably cause draw his mother¡¯s scorn if he insisted on protecting Qin Yuru right now. He could only helplessly stand aside and steal nces at Qin Yuru.

    Countess Yong sent an old maid and a girl servant to escort Qin Yuru back to their mansion.

    By the time she got on the carriage, the pain in Qin Yuru¡¯s hand had lessened. She gloomily told the coachman to go directly to the Qin¡¯s Mansion instead of going to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    She had something to discuss with Madam Di. Qin Yuru had seen the way her aunt red at her cousin. She ask her mother to urge her grandma to settle the marriage between her and her cousin as soon as possible.

    ¡°Master, I just bumped into two people at once! I knocked over the young madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and the hypocritical sister of Second Miss,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said cheerfully, acting out the story with energetic gestures so his master would be able to picture is clearly.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± the bored voice was a little indolent.

    Chu Liuchen lounged on an over-sized wheelchair. Hair highly braided into a long it, he wore a purple and gold crown, a purple gown, and a jet ck jadeite belt, which made him look handsome and gentle. He fluttered his long eyshes and raised his thin and pale lips, smiling faintly.

    Although it was a small smile, Xiao Xuanzi knew his master was happy.

    ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t see it. The Young Lady of Qin¡¯s Mansion cried as she was helped up and looked particrly pathetic. The son of the Di family wanted to protect her, but was forced to stand by helplessly.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi hadn¡¯t left after he¡¯d bumped into the girls. Instead, he hid behind a big tree and watched. He came back now to amuse his master.

    But they hadn¡¯t considered if they had the status to bully Second Miss Qin.

    ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s making youugh so happily?!¡± Chu Liuxin walked in, his face smudged with dirt. He looked like a doging out from a foxhole rather than a prince attending a banquet.

    Honestly, he was a little scared of the sickly and beautiful Chu Liuchen. He used to not dare approach him, but seeing his third brother smile with delight in a distance, he thought that his third brother must have gotten good news. Hoping it had put him in a good mood, he steeled himself toe over and greet his third brother.

    Chu Liuchen closed his eyes, feebly leaning himself on the bar of his wheelchair and waving a hand. His handsome face drained of color like a fading flower.

    Xiao Xuanzi smiled at Chu Liuxin with regret.

    ¡°Your Highness, our master feels ufortable and can¡¯t y with you. Please ept my apologies!¡±

    ¡°Is third brother alright?¡± Chu Liuxin unconsciously lowered his voice.

    Xiao Xuanzi nodded his head gently, indicating that his master was alright, and then pushed Chu Liuchen away.

    Watching Chu Liuchen leave, Chu Liuxin crouched down unhappily, face darkening as he idly plucked a weed.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go and change your clothes quickly. If Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an finds out that you secretly crept into a hole, she will definitely go to the pce toin about you.¡± Knowing that he was in a bad mood, Xiao Liuzi, the little eunuch following him, also crouched down to advise him.

    ¡°Why does third brother keep ignoring me? We used to be so close, but he just ignores me now!¡±

    It had been different when they were children. Prince Xin was young, and he wanted to be close again, but Chu Liuchen was so cold towards him. The loss was painful.

    ¡°Young Master, Prince Chen has always been a little aloof. Besides, his poor health doesn¡¯t allow him to y with you. Perhaps because he can¡¯t y with you, he doesn¡¯t feel like seeing you y happily!¡±

    Xiao Liuzi words calmed his master.

    It was an important reminded to Chu Liuxin. He brushed the dust off his clothes and stood up. He had allowed himself to look unrestrained and immature as he watched Chu Liuchen leave, but he was notpletely ignorant of how things were.

    How could he remain innocent, growing up in the pce? There were many children who died in there before they were even old enough to be ranked by their age.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s see if Big Brother and Second Brother havee!¡± said Chu Liuxin. He turned to walk out. He was the first to arrive, so after walking around and finding nothing to do, he crawled through a hole in the backyard.

    Xiao Liuzi was so anxious that he panicked. As a young noble, he crawled through the dirt. If that was found out by the pce, Xiao Liuzi would definitely be severely punished. However, this boy had never cared about that.

    It was true that the young master was calm while the eunuch was anxious!

    Now, hearing that his master intend to stop getting into trouble and act go see the sights with his brothers like a proper young gentleman, Xiao Liuzi breathed a sigh of relief..

    ¡°Young Master, pleasee with me. I¡¯ve seen the eunuch of Prince Yue.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to see Big Brother! Come!¡± Chu Liuxin became cheerful again. He turned around happily and went outside with Xiao Liuzi. It wasn¡¯t that he was particrly close with Chu Liuyue. He just preferred him to the bossy and headstrong second prince, Chu Liuzhou.

    The second prince, Prince Zhou, was Chu Liuxin¡¯s least favorite person.

    Relying on his mother, the empress, backing him, and considering that he would inherit the throne someday, Prince Zhou often gave his brothers a cold shoulder. It could be said that except for Chu Liuchen, no one could hold Prince Zhou back.

    As the emperor¡¯s youngest living son who, Chu Liuxin knew his temperament. He just needed to pretend to be close to his second brother Prince Zhou.

    He happy to go find Chu Liuyue, but did not know that there was a problem in this mansion, and it was rted to him¡­

 Chapter 144 - The Child Stuck in the Wall Hole

    Chapter 144<strong> The Child Stuck in the Wall Hole</strong>

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run followed the old maid through several corridors and came to a yard. The old maid went inside to report, and left Qin Wanru and Shui Run waiting on the porch.

    After a while, the old maid asked them inside with a smile.

    Qin Wanru walked inside behind Shui Run, totally focused on the present.

    There were quite a few girl servants and old maids standing in two orderly rows, but they were silent. She could tell that there were strict rules in Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯s Mansion.

    With so many people in the house, she could only hear them breathing.

    After entering the house, Shui Run first made a salute to Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an, who was sitting on the couch in front of them. Qin Wanru immediately stepped forward to make a salute.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an looked at Qin Wanru with a smile and reached out to wave at her. Qin Wanru stepped forward and was about to make a salute again, but Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an reached out to stop her.

    ¡°Just sit here!¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an pulled Qin Wanru to the front. Nanny Gao hurriedly brought a stool here. Qin Wanru sat down on the stool in front of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an, surprisingly close to her.

    ¡°What happened? Did you quarrel with the young madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an asked with a smile.

    With her small face blushing, she blinked and nodded honestly without defending herself.

    ¡°The Young Lady in your mansion doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an reached out to touch Qin Wanru¡¯s hair. She thought that the child looked rather pleasing to the eye, and her sweet and honest look delighted her.

    ¡°Big Sister and I do not have the same mother. I am not rted to Duke Yong¡¯s family at all!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head and looked a little depressed.

    ¡°Who is your mother?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an tilted her head to nce at Shui Run and didn¡¯t any simrities

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who my mother is!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head, and Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an could only see the top of her head.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an asked in amazement. It was normal for a man to record his illegitimate child as his legal wife¡¯s child in order to give his child a decent identity.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. It seems¡­ no one has mentioned my mother!¡± Qin Wanru said, shaking her head bitterly

    ¡°Madam Qin, why can¡¯t this child¡¯s mother be mentioned?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an asked Shui Run, puzzled.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, I don¡¯t know either¡­ I was not in Qin¡¯s Mansion at that time,¡± Shui Run said in shame.

    ¡°There must be someone talking about this Madam in your mansion?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an became increasingly suspicious and thought there must be a secret behind it. It was impossible that no one had talked about the child¡¯s mother, unless someone deliberatelymanded them not to.

    ¡°I have always thought that my mother was Madam Di, but Madam Di falsely framed me for my sisters actions again and again. I couldn¡¯t help wonder why. and found out that Madam Di was not my mother. That¡¯s why decided to shift the me onto me,¡± said Qin Wanru bluntly. She spoke softly with the sorrow of a young girl.

    ¡°This child¡­ is loved by no one!¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an sighed, looking wilted. Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an, who still quite young, seemed to age.

    ¡°Princess, such a child is sensible. You can tell right away that Second Miss Qin is more sensible and good-natured than most Young Mesdames of aristocratic families,¡± Nanny Gao said meaningfully. Qin Wanru blinked her eyes, seemed to have noticed something, but failed to grasp what it was.

    ¡°I hope that Hao¡¯er is the same as you!¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an sighed again and reached out to touch Qin Wanru¡¯s hair, ¡°This child is well-behaved, but unfortunately she doesn¡¯t have a mother to take care of her!¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, I have a mother now, and she is very nice to me. She married my father because of me. Otherwise, she would have dedicated her life to Buddhism.¡±

    Qin Wanru looked up at Shui Run with a smile.

    Seeing the bright smile on her small face and thinking of her life experience, she found the child increasingly pitiable.

    Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an found the child increasingly pleasing to the eye, and even felt the same about Shui Run. She had invited Shui Run as an afterthought. How, hearing why Shui Run had married into the Qin¡¯s mansion, she subtly nodded to Shui Run in approval.

    Shui Run was quiet. During her many years in the back yard of the Qin mansion, she had rarely interacted with others and had not been good with words, so she sat aside quietly with a gentle smile on her delicate face. Everyone considered her a good nature.

    ¡°Juste and find me if you need any help in future!¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯ansaid, smiling at Shui Run.

    Although Qin Wanru didn¡¯t talk much, Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an had understood the meaning behind her words. She knew that there must be a secret behind Shui Run¡¯s marriage into the Qin family. Thinking that Shui Run did that in order to take care of Qin Wanru, she involuntarily had more sympathy for Shui Run.

    ¡°Thank you, Great Elder Princess!¡± Shui Run stood up in excitement and bowed deeply to Great Elder Princess. Although she was not good at interacting with people, she knew that Great Elder Princess intended to help her.

    With no powerful background, she could only count on Old Grandma. Now if Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an was willing to take her side, she had far more power behind her. She also saw how incredibly kind the great elder princess was.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s about time that you go outside. Maybe you can go out and talk with several of the old Mesdames who seldome out?¡± Nanny Gao suggested with a smile. The sky was clear and Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an seemed in good spirits.

    ¡°Has the child from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansione?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an nodded and was about to get up, but paused as she did, looking concerned.

    Nanny Gao knew about the knot in her mistress¡¯ mind, so she instantly avoided the topic, which displeased Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an even more.

    ¡°Your highness, your favorite young master Hao has alsoe,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Really? Where is he?¡± Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an became so excited that she reached to pat the bar of the chair. ¡°Hurry up, bring him over. Let me have a look!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ he¡¯s still outside and can¡¯te over at the moment!¡± Nanny Gao said vaguely.

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s the old woman again. She won¡¯t admit it, but she holds him so tight now. If it weren¡¯t for¡­¡± Speaking of this, Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an blushed in anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to meet Hao¡¯er and see how he has been doing recently and whether he is being bullied!¡±

    She stood up to walk outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can walk around in the garden. I will send someone to find youter!¡±

    After taking two angry steps forward, Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an suddenly remembered Qin Wanru and Shui Run and looked back to tell them.

    ¡°Yes, Great Elder Princess!¡± Qin Wanru and Shui Run stood up together and watched the great elder princess leave.

    After Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an left, Qin Wanru and Shui Run casually admired the scenery in the garden. There were a lot of Mesdames and Young Mesdames along the way.

    Shui Run walked until she was tired, and Qin Wanru found a pavilion for her to sit down and rest. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t feel tired. She had climbed over the wall in Qin¡¯s Mansion many times, so she was energetic and continued going forward with great interest.

    Yujie was not tired either. She was more energetic than ordinary people and wanted to see more of the princess¡¯ magnificent mansion and garden. Qin Wanru and Yujie went walked further and further together, not noticing as the crowd around them began to disapear.

    After passing through the door of a natural stone arch and turning a corner at some exquisite rock work, Qin Wanru looked up at the severalurel trees nted along the wall. She could smell the strong fragrance of the trees. The little yellow flowers fell on the grass and dusted the shrubs and scattered stones.

    It was just a small corner of the courtyard, but it still was a unique piece of art.

    ¡°Hey, who are you? Pull me out!¡±

    Qin Wanru was losing herself in the scenery when she heard a child¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a boy or a girl, but she knew that it was a child. She involuntarily looked down in surprise and looked for the child around. She hadn¡¯t seen any children when she came in.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m here! Are you blind? I¡¯m here. Can you see me?¡± The voice was raised in frustration. Qin Wanru walked silently in the direction of the voice and was astonished to find a delicate boy lying in the bushes. He was about six or seven years old with adorable, wide eyes.

    However, he scowled as he saw Qin Wanru approach.

    ¡°Come and pull me up. I want to crawl inside!¡± the little boy said, patting the grass beside him.

    Qin Wanru took a closer look. The boy was not lying in the grass, but stuck trying to drawl through a hole in the wall. Looking at the high wall and the boy stuck in it, Qin Wanru could not help butugh.

    ¡°Hey, how dare youugh at me! I¡¯ll tell my grandma and ask her to beat you to death!¡± The boy blushed and pretended to be fierce by clenching his teeth in anger and ring at Qin Wanru. He beat the grass hard like a lively little beast making threatening gestures with no strength.

    ¡°Why are you so rude?¡± Qin Wanru crouched down and said with a smile.

    ¡°None of your business! Who are you? What makes you think that you can tell me that?¡± With his face suddenly darkening, the boy red at Qin Wanru angrily like an aggressive cock.

    ¡°Hey, why are you talking like that? Our Young Madam talked to you politely. Why are you so rude? Which family does this ill-bred boye from?¡±

    Yujie also came over. Seeing that it was a cute child, she also teased him.

    ¡°Are¡­ you seeking death?¡± the boy said coldly, grabbed a stone in his hand and threw at Qin Wanru¡¯s head without thinking, still cursing, ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether I¡¯m ill-bred or not! Even if I¡¯m ill-bred, I¡¯m still much better than you! You dare to bully me, and I¡¯ll tell my grandmas and ask them to beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 145 - Torn Paper

    <h4>Chapter 145 Torn Paper</h4>

    What he said was both arrogant and domineering. Even if the child had a beautiful face, he had a disgusting personality.

    The stone flew past Qin Wanru¡¯s ear. Qin Wanru did not expect that such a beautiful child to suddenly hit someone so impulsively. She did not resist, but only felt a strong wind blowing in her ear. She reached out to touch it and felt a numb pain on her earlobe. The stone must have hit her earlobe.

    Yujie came over to see and screamed, ¡°Miss, your ear is bleeding!¡±

    Her tender white earlobe became red, and there was a small wound from where the blood dripped slowly.

    Qin Wanru held the handkerchief to her earlobe, but still smiled.

    ¡°Why are you so fierce?¡±

    The boy was arrogant before, but he didn¡¯t mean to be hit someone. He stared, trying to cover his guilt.

    ¡°It is none of your business!¡± he said, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Fine. I will leave you alone. You¡¯re just stuck here!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and looked around. ¡°Nobody wille here. The banquet at the Princess¡¯s Mansion is about to begin. And this area is very remote. Maybe it will be still like this in the evening. This ce is not clean. Who knows what wille out in the evening?¡±

    Qin Wanru finished speaking and gave a sympathetic look at the kid, who had his eyes wide open in panic but still tried to hide his fear.

    ¡°Yujie, let¡¯s go quickly in case something uncleanes out to eat people. It¡¯s said that this kind of thing specialize in eating kids,¡± Qin Wanru said with false concern.

    ¡°Miss, that worries me too. Will¡­ will this be?¡± Yujie opened her mouth, pointed at the boy on the ground. His whole body was trembling.

    Even though he always tried to hide his emotion, he still nervously closed his eyes and stubbornly refused to ask for help. He bit his lips until they were while. Seeing that Qin Wanru and Yujie were really ready to leave, he shouted loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t pull me out, I will kill you after I get out!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great. We will see you tomorrow, but I don¡¯t know if you will still be here!¡± Yujie turned her head, looking him up and down for a while. She winked proudly at him, then ignored him and went forward.

    The two of them, one after another, kept and disappeared behind the door of the small cavern.

    The wind shifted the leaves across a hole in the stone, making an eerie noise.

    When he hadn¡¯t noticed it, the boy had been calm, but now he was terrified. He started to cry.

    ¡°Sister, sister,e quickly to save Hao¡¯er. Hao¡¯er will not be so fierce. Come save Hao¡¯er!¡±

    He tried hard to struggle forward, but his little body was stuck there and could not get out.

    The more he thought, the more scared he became. His whimper turned into crying, and his face grew white. He stared at where Qin Wanru had disappeared, and tried hard to reach out.

    ¡°Sister,e save me! Sister,e to save me!¡±

    He looked very pathetic, no longer arrogant.

    Qin Wanru suddenly appeared at the gate of the cave and blinked herrge ck eyes.

    ¡°Are you still cursing or not?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No! no, sister help me!¡±

    The cruelty on the boy¡¯s face had already disappeared. All that remained was surprise that she hade back. He shook his head and looked like an abandoned child.

    Even Yujie, who disliked him before, couldn¡¯t help but side with him.

    ¡°Miss,¡± she began.

    Qin Wanru came over, and she squatted beside the boy. Her big bright eyes were full of a gentleness.

    ¡°Will you really not swear and hit people casually?¡±

    ¡°I will not swear and hit people!¡± The boy nodded again and again.

    Qin Wanru carefully wiped the dust off the boy¡¯s face with her handkerchief.

    ¡°Will you be well behaved?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sister, Hao¡¯er will behave!¡± The boy nodded his head, and his big watery eyes seemed to be able to speak. He kept nodding.

    When she wiped him clean, she revealed a face as beautiful as carved jade.

    Seeing him be smartt and sensible, Qin Wanru looked at the ce where he was stuck. In fact, the hole was not small, but there was a brick wedged in the front. The child had been careless and managed to wedge himself in.

    After figuring this out, Qin Wanru had Yujie pry out the stone, then carefully help the child down.

    After the boy was out, Qin Wanru took him to the corridor to sit down and cleaned up the dust and mud on his hands with her handkerchief.

    ¡°Who did youe here with?¡± It was impossible for such a young child toe out and y alone. Judging by his clothes and his threats, was not a child from an ordinary family. Moreover, if he¡¯d been invited to the banquet today, those who came with him were not ordinary people.

    ¡°The nurse was here just now¡­ I wanted to climb into the hole¡­ She said she would get me something to eat¡­ and then she was gone!¡± he answered through sobs, his little pink face was crumpled into a ball.

    Qin Wanru frowned. The nurse was careless to leave such a young kid alone and go to get food.

    As a matter of fact, it was really weird.

    She did not know the boy¡¯s background, so she couldn¡¯t risk asking more about his family. Instead she decided to change the topic.

    ¡°Why did you think of climbing in the hole?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I saw that Prince Xin climb in. He¡­ he climbed out and came back¡­ which seemed interesting¡­¡± he replied, still sobbing.

    Qin Wanru was still holding the boy¡¯s hand and cleaned up his fingers for him one by one.

    ¡°Prince Xin climbed in? Is that the hole?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s face became strange.

    ¡°He did. I saw him¡­ but¡­ but it was not this hole. The nurse said that it was a hole that led outside. This hole is in the mansion, which is safer¡­¡± The boy replied, stretching out his hand and gently pushing Qin Wanru. He blushed and was bashful. ¡°Sister, does your ear still hurt? It¡¯s Hao¡¯er¡¯s fault.¡±

    He liked this sister, a gentle girl who could y with him and help him clean up with such care. In the past, that was all done by the servants in the mansion. But even they sometimes just cleaned him up carelessly, and said that he¡¯d just get dirtyter.

    ¡°Sister is fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t worry, Hao¡¯er! Sister wants to know how you got somewhere so remote.¡± Qin Wanru felt it funny and touched the boy¡¯s downy hair, feeling tender He was actually a kind child. She didn¡¯t know why he pretended to be so arrogant. In fact, he was softhearted.

    If he really wanted to hit her, he would have thrown at her body. The target was more obvious, but he¡¯d thrown up and to the side.

    ¡°It was the nurse who told me that there were few people here and that it would be fun. We just happened to see the sneaky Prince Xin, so we followed him over. Then he left, leaving me with the nurse!¡± the boy answered artictely.

    ¡°Where are the adults of your family? Why do they feel fine to let a nurse take you away? Where are those around you?¡± Qin Wanru always felt that there was something wrong about it. If the nurse really had evil designs, it was very easy for an ident to ur.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er doesn¡¯t have parents!¡± The boy¡¯s head drooped down. He pursed his lips and his eyes turned red again. He tried hard not to cry, showing his best tough smile, but the smile looked sadder than if he¡¯d been crying.

    Qin Wanru sighed inwardly, and held the child in her arms, patting him gently on the back. The boy suddenly choked up again, stretched out his small fat hands like an octopus holding Qin Wanru, and buried his head in her arms.

    He had no parents. No wonder that even a wet nurse didn¡¯t have good intentions. She knew how it felt to be parentless, and patted him on the back in sympathy.

    She was not the only fatherless and motherless child in the world.

    This child, whose family background was unknown, had the same fate as her¡­

    Everyone at Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯s mansion was panicking because her grandson was missing. It was said that the matter had something to do with Prince Xin, so Prince Xin was immediately led to the backyard. After her personal questioning, Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an herself followed Chu Liuxin to the cave in the corner of the back wall, but there was still no one there.

    Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an was so worried that she almost fainted. Chu Liuxin had to work to climb to the cave to look for him by himself. It was no big deal to climb in private, but there was a big crowd. He would be punished after getting back to the imperial pce. This was unexpectedly troublesome.

    The grandson of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an was really annoying. How did the boy have learned this from him?

    Next time, he would find a chance to rough him up. Last time, he¡¯d been so charmed that he¡¯d gave him his favorite newly made football.

    Not only did Chu Liuxin lose his temper, the whole mansion was in chaos. Qin Wanru was holding the child, who had dozed off. Qin Wanru was not sleepy, but the boy kept crying and fell asleep in her arms. Qin Wanru¡¯s wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold the fat boy, but he held onto her tightly. She was afraid to wake him up, so she had to sit down and ended up falling asleep!

    Yujie wanted to reach out and hold the child, but Qin Wanru refused. Instead, she wandered off bored.

    Not far away from them, a servant girl appeared . She seemed very surprised to see Qin Wanru there. When she saw Qin Wanru holding a child in her arms, she hid quickly.

    After a long time, the servant girl reappeared, looked around furtively, and dropped a note on the ground, which read: ¡°Qin Wanru¡­ kid¡­¡±

    The piece of torn paper blew with the wind¡­

 Chapter 146 - A Story Made by a Rich Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 146 A Story Made by a Rich Imagination</h4>

    The remote corner was really isted. After a long time, when the child¡¯s wet nurse didn¡¯t show up. Qin Wanru was sure the wet nurse deliberately ran away.

    Since it was gettingte, she patted the child¡¯s back.

    ¡°Time to get up!¡± she whispered.

    The boy seemed to be sleeping veryfortably, so he twisted his body, turned his head aside, and continued to cling to Qin Wanru in his sleep. He was incredibly cute

    Qin Wanru smiled and reached out to pinch his small nose and continued to call him. This time, the boy couldn¡¯t sleep, so he opened his sleepy eyes, looking at Qin Wanru somewhat confused. He did not know where he was for a moment. His big eyes blinked, then he revealed a clever smile, which waspletely unlike the little bully from before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to have a meal!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s hand fell from his nose and gently pinched his tender, fat, white face.

    ¡°Sister!¡± The boy muttered and wiped his tears with the back of his hand. He was well behaved.

    Yujie also felt that she liked him very much, and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Young Master, do you want me to hold you?¡±

    The boy looked at Qin Wanru and looked at Yujie again. He hesitated and shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I want to go with sister!¡±

    He jumped up and took Qin Wanru¡¯s hand to go outside.

    They went out together, not knowing the way very well. Qin Wanru did not know where she was going after walking severalps. She did not know where the banquet was, so she could only go forward.

    Yujie saw a servant girl passing by the door of the cave on the left, and rushed over to ask her for directions.

    After pointing to a direction, the servant girl left in a hurry. She seemed to be worried and was ready to turn around to leave, but she stopped in surprise when she saw the boy who was holding Qin Wanru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Master Hao?¡± The servant girl looked at the boy whose little hand was held, and then looked up at Qin Wanru again. She said tentatively, ¡°Miss Qin?¡±

    ¡°Do you know us?¡± Qin Wanru stood still in astonishment.

    The servant girl looked at Qin Wanru cautiously and answered in a low voice, ¡°I know Master Hao!¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know that the one with Master Hao is me?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the boy from the side and found that he was looking up at her nkly. He realized that the boy did not know the servant girl.

    ¡°Well, the whole mansion knows about it¡­¡± The servant girl muttered, squatting in front of the boy. She reached out and said, ¡°Master Hao, we¡¯ve all been looking for you. You¡¯d better go back to see the princess with me.¡±

    ¡°Move away. I will go back with sister.¡± The boy pushed the servant girl¡¯s hand away and looked at her with vignce, appearing like a bully again.

    ¡°Why does the whole mansion know?¡± Qin Wanru felt that there was something wrong. It was an ident for her to meet the kid. How could the whole mansion know about it?

    The servant girl stood up and looked at Qin Wanru, then at the boy again. She was about to speak, but in the end, said nothing.

    ¡°If sister asked you, just answer. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell my grandma that you deliberately bullied me and hit me!¡± The boy straightened his back and stared imperiously.

    He looked very fierce!

    But with his small size, tender skin, beautiful face, and fat hands and feet, it didn¡¯t look like much of a threat.

    However, it was obvious that the opposite servant girl believed him. After hearing what he said, her face turned white with fear. She hastily shook her hands catingly.

    ¡°Master Hao, I¡¯ll immediately tell her. You cannot say that I bullied you!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled and pinched the boy¡¯s hand. The ¡°fierce look¡± on the boy¡¯s face instantly retreated, and he was like a good child again.

    The servant girl bowed her head.

    ¡°Everyone said that you, Miss Qin, took away Master Hao,¡± she whispered. ¡°It was said that someone saw you deliberately take him away.¡±

    ¡°I took him away? Why?¡±

    ¡°They said Master Hao offended Miss Qin, and then, although you didn¡¯t know who he was, you were so angry that you wanted to take him away to sell him!¡±

    The servant girl looked at Qin Wanru and found the story unbelievable. The youngdy in front of her was not much older than Master Hao. How could she be so vicious? Just because Master Hao, who was bad-tempered, had threatened her, she would deceive Master Hao to take him away?

    ¡°Tell me in detail,¡± Qin Wanru said, realization dawning on her face.

    Seeing that Qin Wanru was not angry with her and and asked gently, the servant girl¡¯s heart settled down. She told her everything she knew.

    The child in front was Master Hao. He was with his family to attend the banquet of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an. Originally, he was with everyone. Later, the child disappeared without anyone knowing why. Everyone was so anxious that even Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an heard about it.

    Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an asked everyone to look for Master Hao.

    It was strange that they could not find him, but they found a piece of shredded paper. Nobody cared much about shredded paper, but then a servant girl who worked with Master Hao said she¡¯d seen him folding it for fun.

    Therefore, the paper was handed in.

    The piece of paper had been torn, but ¡°Qin Wanru¡­ kid¡­¡± was vaguely written.

    For a time, people did not know who Qin Wanru was. They went to ask severaldies named Qin, but nobody was her. Then they heard from people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion that the Young Lady of the Ningyuan Army General in Jiangzhou, who had just entered the capital, was called Qin Yuru, so thedy named Qin Wanru should be her sister.

    Later, things became more mysterious. It was said that many people saw Miss Qin passing by, and she seemed to have a child around her¡­

    In the end, it was concluded that Second Miss Qin met Master Hao, who was a little bossy, while walking. Due to his arrogance, he might have offended Second Miss Qin when he spoke. So the Second Miss named Qin Wanru had evil intentions and tried to deceive Master Hao and sell him.

    This matter was seen by a servant girl who could write. She was scared of facing Qin Wanru alone, so she picked up a piece of paper dropped by Master Hao and wrote some words down as fast as she could.

    By the time she looked up, the figure she was keeping an eye on was gone!

    After listening to this story, Yujie was stunned. She looked at Qin Wanru, and then at Master Hao. She didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment!

    It was all so fantastical.

    ¡°Miss¡­ this¡­ this is too ridiculous!¡± Yujie was dumbfounded.

    However, Qin Wanru¡¯s face fell. Some people would believe such a ridiculous reason, as they apparently did now!

    ¡°Are you a servant girl at this mansion?¡± A sh of lightning shot through Qin Wanru¡¯s mind, as she realized the most important detail. Her face changed dramatically, and anger shed in her eyes.

    Not many people would believe that absurd a story. But if Hao¡¯er had actually been hurt, the absurd remarks would suddenly seem credible! As long as they didn¡¯te back, Qin Wanru would be the culprit.

    The key was still the safety of Hao¡¯er. With that in mind, Qin Wanru knew what she had to do next.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± the servant replied.

    ¡°Can you find more people at once? As fast as possible!¡± Qin Wanru told her.

    ¡°I came here with a few sisters just now. They were over there!¡±

    ¡°Tell them toe over together!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Sensing the unusual atmosphere, the servant girl nodded her head and didn¡¯t dare waste time. She ran and came back with five or six girls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise, ande with me!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    The group of servant girls nodded and followed behind Qin Wanru.

    It did not take long to get back to the ce where Hao¡¯er climbed in the hole before..

    As she approached, she could hear two people talking nervously.

    ¡°Why is he not here? He should be here!¡± said a young woman.

    ¡°Then you should look for him quickly!¡± The other woman¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse; she must have been elderly. ¡°Or, you look for him here, and I¡¯ll go look around. When you find him, go straight to the hole in the backyard. No one should be there!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± said the young woman.

    Qin Wanru stood outside the door of the cave and gave a sign to the servant girls. They understood and followed Yujie out.

    The two of them were looking around in front of the tree where Hao¡¯er had gotten stuck. Hearing a sound behind them, they both turned around. They were held by the servant girls, who rushed them before they could collect themselves. Some pulled their arms, and some hugged their waists. It was easy for several servants to deal with each woman.

    They were a young woman in her twenties, and a stout old woman in her fifties or sixties. The older woman let therge broom in her hand fall, face twisted with rage.

    She thrashed desperately, trying to break the grip of the servants.

    ¡°Where did you bitchese from? Do you want to die!?¡±

    The other young woman did not struggle much. She trembled violently, unable to speak.

    Qin Wanru walked out from behind the cave doors slowly, gazing at the women with impassive eyes. She smiled, but it was cold and humorless.

    ¡°Which mansion are you from? It is impolite to make so much noise in the mansion of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an!¡±

    Shocked by her sudden appearance, the old woman twisted several times, but eventually restrained her ferocity.

    ¡°Lady, I am the servant of the mansion! I was sweeping the floor just now, and these servant girls rushed over without speaking. It frightened me. Please ask them to let me go, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Are you really the servant of the mansion?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± the stout old woman said confidently.

    ¡°What are you looking for? You seemed very anxious. Tell me, and I will help you,¡± Qin Wanru said leisurely, while sitting on the corridor floor, pretending to be listening!

 Chapter 147 - They Met by Accident

    <h4>Chapter 147 They Met by ident</h4>

    ¡°Young Madam, I don¡¯t know which family you are from, but this is the residence of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an. Not just anyone can seize me!¡± the stout old woman cried out.

    Seeing that Qin Wanru had no intention of releasing yet, she began to struggle again. However, Yujie, who was holding her, was strong and twisted her arms fiercely behind her.

    ¡°You are from the mansion of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an?¡± Qin Wanru looked the old woman up and down and her eyes fell on her tight clothes.

    The old woman servant robes were several sizes too small for her. She loosened the toggle-and-loop button around her neck, revealing a white coat inside. It was not a way any decent woman would want herself to be seen.

    When Qin Wanru entered the gate before, she had seen the professional behavior of the servants in Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯s mansion. Two rows of servants had stood beside the door, and, even with so many people, they did not make a sound. Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an was clearly very disciplined in her family management.

    The old woman was not only wearing a poorly fitted outfit, her whole look was sloppy. Today, when Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an invited guests to dinner, an old woman like this would have embarrassed Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an House.

    The old woman couldn¡¯t move, and she struggled against her captors again. As her face turned red due to struggling, she shouted, ¡°Yes, I am. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an!¡±

    It was ridiculous for her to ask Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an on purpose about this most inferior old woman. How ignorant Qin Wanru would be to do that.

    Or, the old woman was sure that Qin Wanru would not trouble Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an over such a triviality.

    Until now, she thought that Qin Wanru was just a Young Madam who passed by and was being officious. If she was fierce, the Young Madam would not dare to meddle with her.

    Moreover, it seemed that thedy was too young to meddle in the affairs of others.

    Even though she was seized, the old woman did not panic much, but struggled vigorously, cursing the several servant girls around her.

    ¡°Are you also from Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru ignored the old woman, who cursed while jumping on her feet. She turned her face to the young woman, whose face had turned white and whose whole body was weak.

    In fact, when she came out just now, Hao¡¯er already told Qin Wanru the identity of this woman. As Qin Wanru had guessed, she was the wet nurse who had left Hao¡¯er alone.

    666 ¡°No¡­ I am not!¡± the wet nurse said in a coward way, and her face was so white that she almost fainted.

    ¡°Tell me which family are you from?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the wet nurse calmly, with the corners of her lips raising up slightly. A palpitating mockery shed through her eyes. ¡°The victim¡¯s wet nurse?¡±

    What she said at once shocked the wet nurse, who was too panicked to stand. If it weren¡¯t for the two servant girls holding her, she would have almost fallen to the ground.

    From the time she saw Qin Wanru, the wet nurse felt bad. Although Qin Wanru looked young and was a weak Young Madam, she had brought so many people with her. As soon as they came out, they rushed over to her and the old woman without any hesitation.

    This kind of behavior could not be done by a Young Madam from an aristocratic family.

    The wet nurse¡¯s eyes fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s face involuntarily, trying to see which family thedy was from, and then thinking about what she should say.

    Qin Wanru was very delicate. Her beautiful, small face looked gentle but charming, and she still looked childlike. The long eyshes shed twice, and there were two uneven shadows on her small pink face. However, this beautiful scene made the wet nurse feel a sly danger.

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss¡­¡± the wet nurse stammered.

    ¡°Tell me! Tell me everything, and you can probably live!¡± Qin Wanru sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± The old woman on the side found it bad and jumped up to say.

    ¡°Cover her mouth!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly.

    Yujie responded and pulled off a dirty pad hanging from the old woman¡¯sp and covered her mouth.

    The old woman whined, but could no longer speak.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Do you want to sell the young master? How much does he cost? Is he more valuable than your own family? Or, your own family can be sold at a better price!¡±

    Qin Wanru spoke slowly. She looked gentle, and the glow in the sky seemed to fall into her eyes. But there was a glimmer of gloom shuttling in them, as if her anger was circting inside.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Miss, it¡¯s not me. It had nothing to do with me. I just apanied Master Hao out to y, and then went away because I had something to do. It was this old woman who came here¡­ She said she would take him away¡­ She also said that someone was waiting at the backyard wall to get Master Hao out of the mansion.¡±

    The wet nurse burst into tears, crying and pleading.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything. She¡­ she said that she would just take Master Hao outside to y for a while. Really, I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    Qin Wanru was silent for a while and then said coldly, ¡°Take her away!¡± It seemed that the trap was not made by one person and that she was pressed into doing it by someone more than just identally.

    Originally, there was only herself in this n.

    And these people intended to harm Hao¡¯er. They were so vicious to deal with a motherless child.

    She inexplicably thought of her own past life. There was more and more anger in her eyes. When she sat in the corridor, one could almost feel the cold shadow around her.

    So a child whocked a mother¡¯s love should be schemed against? Even though it could be seen that Hao¡¯er was not from an average family, he was still plotted like this!

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Hao¡¯er came out from behind the Moon Cave where he hid before. He came up, pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, and gently shook it. He turned around and his thin eyebrows were twisted. Looking at Qin Wanru, he spoke in an uneasy way.

    A child¡¯s heart is the most sensitive. Even if Qin Wanru did not say anything, he also sensed the anger in her heart.

    ¡°Come, go out with sister, Hao¡¯er!¡± Taking a deep breath, Qin Wanru suppressed her anger, holding his little hand to gently pinch it, and then slowly showed a faint smile.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er will leave with sister!¡± Hao¡¯er raised his head andughed, showing his shallow dimples, which was very cute.

    Qin Wanru took Hao¡¯er out with arge group of people, and soon arrived at the road of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯s Mansion. It was conspicuous for such arge group of people to bring a child, who was the Master Hao that everyone was looking for. Besides, there were two women tied up behind them. It was obvious that someone had already reported to Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an.

    What Qin Wanru did not expect was that she did not meet the people of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an, but first met Di Fenn, the Young Lady of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you Second Miss Qin? Why did you be like this again since we met not long before? Did you really take the kid away?¡± Di Fenn stood under a tree with several youngdies. They seemed to be talking about something. When she heard the sound on the road, she turned around and saw Qin Wanruing with someone.

    Di Fenn was a little stunned, and then she pouted her lips and came up to speak to her.

    Qin Wanru looked up at her, as if she were examining her, then slowly smiled. ¡°Miss Di, what a coincidence that I should meet you again when I show up! It¡¯s really destiny!¡±

    ¡°It is not destiny. You are good at blowing your own trumpet !¡± When Countess Yong was not around, Di Fenn was very mboyant. She raised her face and red at Qin Wanru as if her nose and eyes were not hers.

    Di Fenn snorted, ¡°You are brave enough to seize people in Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an¡¯s Mansion. What do want to do? Is this the child everyone is looking for? He¡¯s just a kid, and you are really angry with him and will sell him. How vicious you are!¡±

    666

    She was the Young Madam who grew up in an aristocratic family in the capital city, who surely looked down upon Qin Wanru. Qin Yuru said that Qin Wanru was a b*tch who came from nowhere, and that she thought of herself as a Young Madam of an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Hey, who are you!¡± Hearing Di Fenn scold Qin Wanru like this, Hao¡¯er was not happy, and he raised his head to re at Di Fenn fiercely. He taught her a lesson like a little adult. ¡°Which family are you from? You know nothing about the rules. Didn¡¯t your family teach you that? You are ignorant of boudoir lessons!¡±

    Di Fenn didn¡¯t expect that she would be scolded by a child. She looked at the child with his angry face, who was pretending to be an adult. Di Fenn was instantly annoyed. She seemed to see Qin Wanru¡¯s figure on the child¡¯s face.

    ¡°Which family are you from? You are so rude. Why didn¡¯t your parents teach you?¡± Di Fenn had never been scolded like this before.

    Even if she really did something impolite, people would not me her too much for Di Zhaoyi¡¯s sake. Even Yan Xufeng, who was at odds with her, was never so straightforward.

    ¡°Which family are you from? Did your parents teach you to respect the old and love the young? Look at what you are now. Which family would want you? Even if you will be poor in the future, no one will want you!¡± Hao¡¯er shouted with his little waist twisted. He hated being told that he had not been taught by his parents.

    This was the taboo after he was sensible.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Di Fenn¡¯s face turned red and white for a while. If there were no one here, she would almost hit him. The more he said, the more annoyed she got.

    ¡°What? I am talking about you! You are a bad person because you look so ugly!¡± Hao¡¯er didn¡¯t show mercy to her but said this while rolling his eyes at her.

    Although he was young, what he said was very annoying and heart-breaking. Di Fenn had been praised as one of the beauties in the capital city. It was unexpected that one day he would say she was ugly. She could not bear it anymore.

    ¡°Today I will teach you, an uncultivated child, a lesson for your parents!¡± Di Fenn said and stepped forward. She was ready to p Hao¡¯er, but her hand was quickly grasped by Yujie!

    ¡°My child doesn¡¯t need you to teach!¡±

 Chapter 148 - Directly Drive out the Vicious Guest

    Chapter 148 Directly Drive out the Vicious Guest

    ¡°Your child should be taught!¡± Di Fenn said angrily and she was in pain because her hand was being squeezed by Yujie. She did not notice that the severaldies around her had stepped back and looked respectful.

    ¡°The child in my mansion should be sent to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to learn from Miss Di!¡± A snort came from behind.

    Di Fenn was stunned for a moment and heard it clearly this time. She looked at Qin Wanru, who was pursing her lips tightly. She hurriedly turned her head and saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who was surrounded by arge group of Madams and Young Ladies.

    Immediately, she was scared and drew back her hand.

    She stuttered, ¡°Rui¡¯an¡­Great¡­ Great Elder Princess!¡±

    When Hao¡¯er saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, he released the hand of Qin Wanru, and rushed up to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. ¡°Grandma!¡±

    When she saw that her grandson was fine, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s tight face rxed and she reached out to hug Hao¡¯er.

    ¡°Grandma, they wanted to sell me!¡± When Hao¡¯er plunged into the arms of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, he immediately turned his head, reached out, pointed to the two people who were tied up, andined.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess took Hao¡¯er in her arms, looked up at the two tied up women, and then her eyes fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s face. She smiled slightly. Although others had said that before, she did not believe it at all.

    ¡°Young Lady of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s eyes finally fell on Di Fenn.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, she is my daughter!¡± Countess Yong had to brace herself to step forward.

    ¡°You raised a good daughter who knows the rules. She even wanted to teach Hao¡¯er for me!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded slightly and smiled coldly.

    What she said was very harsh, and Di Fenn could not stand it. She almost fell due to her staggering, but she responded quickly. She knelt down under the impetus of her falling, and bowed her head, saying with tears, ¡°Great Elder Princess, I didn¡¯t know Master Hao is your grandson just now. I¡­ How offensive I am!¡±

    No matter how arrogant Di Fenn was, she did not dare to be arrogant in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess snorted and ignored her. Her eyes fell again on the bound old woman, whose ill-fitting dress belonged to the princess¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Go to check where the old woman is from.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will check it out immediately!¡± Granny Gao nodded and reached out to ask several servant girls to call the supervisors of various departments. There were so many people in the mansion that Granny Gao herself could not recognize them all.

    Hao¡¯er held the neck of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and said affectionately, ¡°Grandma, it was sister who saved me. They talked nonsense, and it was sister who caught these two bad guys!¡±

    ¡°Grandma knows. Sister is good and the others are bad!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess touched the head of her grandson and her heart was soft.

    But then a glimmer of anger shed in her eyes. ¡°Bring the servant girl who found the note!¡±

    The me on Qin Wanru was due to a note that was picked up by a servant girl. Since she found the note, she was with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Princess, you can ask someone to check if there was anyone in the ce where Prince Xin climbed out from. Just now, the wet nurse said that she was asked to bring Hao¡¯er there!¡± Qin Wanru said before she stepped forward and saluted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess respectfully.

    ¡°It was checked before, and there was no one!¡± Countess Yong, who was ignored before, smiled apologetically to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°That was before, which is different from now!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said coldly and waved to a supervisor to go with several old women to the mansion wall where Prince Xin climbed out before.

    Chu Liuxin also followed Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and blushed with shame after hearing what Qin Wanru had said. He stared at Qin Wan unfriendly. What happened just now already embarrassed him, and now he felt that he had lost face once more when it was mentioned again.

    Chu Liuxin felt that Qin Wanru was detestable. Originally, he wanted to make friends with her, but now they could not be friends.

    The servant girl was brought to kneel down in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Tell me, where was the paper from?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked coldly.

    ¡°Well¡­ I picked it up. Princess, I know nothing. I just picked up a piece of paper¡­¡± the servant girl answered worriedly.

    ¡°How could you recognize what it says?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had asked before, but at that time she did not think so thoroughly. Now she understood something.

    ¡°There¡­ there was a servant girl who came to help me. She knew the words. As soon as I knew it was rted to Master Hao, I came to report you, Princess!¡± the girl answered with a pale face, and she regretted it. She should not have strived for merit and should have said that the other servant girl was also present at that time.

    ¡°Can you still recognize the servant girl?¡± Granny Gao helped Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to ask questions. She looked at Qin Wanru and secretly felt it had something to do with her.

    ¡°I was busy reporting to Princess at that time and really did not pay attention to who she was. I only remember that she was not from our mansion.¡± The servant girl cried, in a hurry and confused.

    Since she could not recognize her, it seemed that the question about Qin Wanru should be over.

    Qin Wanru, who was standing on one side, looked up slightly, and her eyes fell on Di Fenn, who was still kneeling on the ground. Di Fenn knelt there with her head down. Before Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked her to get up, she was kneeling there as if she were really repenting.

    But just after the servant girl of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion spoke, her shoulders were obviously loosened and a cold light shed through her eyes.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, can I ask something?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded. At present, although she did not ask about her grandson, she could see that Qin Wanru saved her grandson. So, she liked Qin Wanru more and more.

    To return the favor, the interrogation of the servant girl in public was to testify to Qin Wanru¡¯s innocence.

    ¡°See if there are any servants girls you saw here?¡± Qin Wanru stretched out and said to the servant girl. The area she pointed at included the servant girls and old women brought by the Madams and Young Ladies who were present.

    She could see that Di Fenn¡¯s shoulders tightened again.

    Up to now, Qin Wanru had already figured out the cause of the matter. Somehow, Di Fenn knew something would happen to the kid, and she deliberately added her name. If the kid was really missing, and she went to a remote ce, her crime would be beyond dispute without a witness.

    How could a weak girl like her afford such a crime!

    She was really a mad dog, and wanted to bite her because of the previous conflict!

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t recognize her!¡± The servant girl shyly turned her eyes around. Since there were so many servant girls and old women, she really could not recognize her.

    ¡°Could you please tell me who else knows my name here, Great Elder Princess?¡± Looking at Di Fenn¡¯s rxed shoulders, Qin Wanru looked at her coldly, with an undisguised disgust in her eyes. She thought that she could not do anything to her. In fact, it was just because others did not think of something!

    ¡°I arrived in the capital city recently and it was also my first time to attend a banquet. I had no contact with the people in the capital city. How could someone know my name, and write down my name to me me and kill me?¡± Qin Wanru said coldly.

    666

    With this remark, she immediately reminded everyone present.

    Not everyone could know Qin Wanru¡¯s name. People looked at each other, and those with a quick response at once looked at the people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°ording to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before, the Young Lady is called Qin Yuru, and thisdy should be Qin Wanru. After all, they are sisters.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion has a kinship with Qin¡¯s Mansion. Even if others don¡¯t know her name, they certainly know about it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. That is to say, this note has something to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Miss Di has quarreled with thisdy before, and she did it again. Is she¡­¡± Some were guessing, some were asking, and some looked at Di Fenn with surprise.

    There was no need for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to ask again. All the questions were immediately pushed to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion because of what everybody said.

    Countess Yong was stunned, and her face immediately became terrible. She said urgently, ¡°It has nothing to do with our mansion. And it was not us who said that.¡±

    It was not them who had said that before. It was just a servant girl they brought.

    But how could a servant dare to talk nonsense without her master¡¯s suggestion! Everyone looked suspiciously at Countess Yong.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m finished!¡± The goal was achieved. Qin Wanru smiled coldly and no longer asked anything. Then, she stepped back to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Her story was just an interlude. The main y was about kidnapping the grandson of Great Elder Princess. Someone just framed her with it.

    She was also totally suspicious of Di Fenn¡¯s involvement. She could not really testify that it was Di Fenn, but now this was enough!

    ¡°Countess Yong, I am sorry. You should go back first. I won¡¯t keep you because I have something else to do!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said coldly, and did not look at them after that. She just brushed her sleeves to leave!

    She was directly driving out a guest in public. For a time, Countess Yong¡¯s face turned blue and white. She was embarrassed and angry.

    She was a noble Madam in the capital city. Not only her own family but also her husband¡¯s family was excellent. She was always the distinguished guest at a banquet. How could she expect to be driven away on the spot?

    If it were someone else, she would have left with a sneer. But the point was that she was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, the aunt of the emperor.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Seeing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess leave, Di Fenn stood up with her servant girl¡¯s hand, and her eyes fell on Qin Wanru indignantly.

    Bearing the eyes of mockery and ridicule, Countess Yong ground her teeth and said, turning to her daughter, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡­¡± Di Fenn was not reconciled. She still wanted to trouble Qin Wanru, but Countess Yong red at her fiercely. She had to turn around and leave with Countess Yong.

    It was unknown whoughed behind her, and then more and more mockery came from behind. Countess Yong felt that her whole face was burning, she had never suffered such indignation before.

    Seeing Countess Yong leave, Qin Wanru slowly turned her head and was about to wander around the garden again. It seemed that the banquet would not begin for a while.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please don¡¯t go!¡±

 Chapter 149 - A Noble and Pitiful Life

    Chapter 149 A Noble and Pitiful Life

    ¡°Miss Yan!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked back and saw Yan Xn smiling and walking to her.

    ¡°Can we walk together?¡± Yan Xn asked. She smiled and pointed to a gravel road.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qin Wanru nodded. After everything, she still just walked away casually.

    Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an was going to deal with her grandson¡¯s affairs now. The rest of the uninvolved people left in twos and threes. Many people strolled around and shared gossip, most of which was about the disgrace of Duke Yong¡¯s mansion.

    It was shameful to be dismissed by Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an. Tonight¡¯s events greatly weakened the reputation of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, do you know much about the child you were with?¡±

    Yan Xn found Qin Wanru pleasant looking, so stayed to talk to her.

    ¡°Not much. Who is he?¡± Qin Wanru was also quite curious.

    In herst life, she got no news and knew very little. She only vaguely heard news Qin Yuru and Madam Di let slip. She did not quite understand the things Hao¡¯er had said.

    It was obvious that he was the grandson of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an. Why did he have no parents? And why would he be targeted like this?

    ¡°He is the son of Infanta Qinghua, the daughter of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an, and he is the only legitimate son of the former Duke Xing.¡± Yan Xn sighed. ¡°He is a pitiable child!¡±

    ¡°Why is he a pitiable child?¡± Qin Wanru frowned with her beautiful arched eyebrows and felt that there was something to it. His family determined that the child was extremely noble, so how could he make peoplement?

    The name Duke Xing stirred something in Qin Wanru¡¯s memory. The so-called former Duke Xing, in fact, was not the present Duke Xing. He seemed to be the brother of the present Duke Xing.

    ¡°The former Duke Xing married Infanta Qinghua, but his mother did not like her. He asked to leave the capital city and go to the border with Infanta Qinghua. They lived there for many years, and they seemed so far away. It was even inconvenient to send letters there. Outsiders were not clear about where they lived. When the turmoil broke out, people here in the capital city were sent to look for them, but only Infanta Qinghua came back in the end!

    ¡°This child is the posthumous son of Infanta Qinghua. When she gave birth, she bled heavily. So she died young because they failed to save her!¡±

    Yan Xn sighed. ¡°Originally, he was God¡¯s favored one, but has now be an orphan without parents. It is said that the current Madam treats him well, but because of her bad rtionship with Infanta Qinghua, she doesn¡¯t care much about him. Meanwhile, Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an loves him very much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Zhuozhuo¡­ Zhuozhuo¡­ Hao¡¯er¡± A picture shed in Qin Wanru¡¯s mind. It was a blurred picture, in which a woman was holding her hand and seemed to be talking to her. However, she couldn¡¯t hear or see clearly. Her heart felt struck by something heavy. There was a kind of unspeakable convulsion in her heart, which made her almost fall down in a short time.

    The sharp pain surged from her heart through her body!

    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yujie¡¯s voice was a little far away.

    Qin Wanru looked at Yujie nkly, as if she was somewhere far off. Yujie panicked and stretched out her hand to hold her.

    Yan Xn did not know what had happened, but also helped Yujie to support Qin Wanru.

    It took a bit for Qin Wanru to collect herself. She could hear and see what was in front of her. Yujie and Yan Xn held her, and there were no strange scenes or unknown voices shouting at her.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± After a long while,

    Everything receded like the tide, as if the pain just now was just an illusion.

    She took a deep breath. Her little pink face was pale without a trace of blood. She was clearly in poor condition.

    Yan Xn looked anxiously.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, are you really fine?¡± she asked. Just now, Qin Wanru¡¯s had looked healthy and full of energy, but now he lips were white.

    ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I just feel somewhat dizzy!¡± Qin Wanru stretched out her hand to press her forehead, looking powerlessly at the sun over her head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s sit off to the side!¡± Yan Xn helped her over to a stone bench under a tree.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Yan!¡± Qin Wanru sat down weakly with a slight smile on her face. She reached out to touch her forehead again. Maybe she had overtaxed her mind and slipped into a hallucination for a bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee! I found you congenial, unlike Di Fenn. We don¡¯t get along with each other. Every time we meet, we quarrel!¡± Yan Xn smiled brightly.

    Her straightforward character left a good impression on Qin Wanru. She looked up with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Yan, is there something less formal I can call you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You can call me Xn, and I can all you Wanru. Is that alright?¡± Yan Xn had long wanted ask this herself, hadn¡¯t found the right time. ¡°And ¡®Miss¡¯ sounds so stiff!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Big Sister Yan!¡± Qin Wanru smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Sister Wanru, or Wanru!¡± Yan Xn smiled, satisfied with the address. Her eyes were scrunched withughter.

    ¡°Sister Yan, will the son of Duke Yong marry my Big Sister? I¡¯ve heard he might,¡± Qin Wanru said. She liked Yan Xn¡¯s straightforward personality.

    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Xn widened her eyes and said in surprise, ¡°I thought he would marry someone from the Ning mansion. I¡¯ve heard about the marriage of cousins between the two families!¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru asked. She was curious. In herst life, Di Yan did not seem to have nned to marry Qin Yuru at first, but then it seemed that something happened which made Qin Yuru marry Di Yan. However, Miss Ning still married him!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a distant rtive of Countess Yong¡¯s mother. They are cousins and she is good-looking. I heard that she grew up with Master Di, so why not marry him? When I saw Ning Caixian before, she also said they would get married!¡± Yan Xn, sounding puzzled.

    Miss Ning Caixian was a niece of Countess Yong. Although they were not closely rted, Ning Caixian was very talkative, which made Countess Yong like her. Di Yan and her had been friends since childhood. It was said that there was already an agreement between them.

    When it was time, the engagement would be settled. Many people knew it!

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they gotten engaged already?¡± Qin Wanru still felt it strange.

    ¡°Before, Ning Caixian had to observe a period of mourning for her grandfather. Her grandfather and Countess Yong¡¯s mother were siblings!¡± Yan Xn answered.

    Qin Wanru was silent for a while.

    ¡°What is Miss Ning¡¯s family like?¡± she asked. There had to be a reason for how the marriage had gone in her previous life.

    ¡°The Ning family is fine, but it¡¯s not a noble family. The Marquises¡¯ mansion of Fengyang and Duke Yong¡¯s mansion always take care of them. Her father is a minor official,¡± Yan Xn said, and then pouted. ¡°If there is something wrong, she¡¯s the type to kick up a fuss. But Duke Yong¡¯s son seems to enjoy it!¡±

    Yan Xn addedughed maliciously. ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s son is always like that. He would probably fall for for whoever is good-looking!¡±

    Qin Wanruughed too. For those who were familiar with Di Yan, it was really true. He liked beauties, and he was most sympathetic to women.

    Seeing Qin Wanru smile knowingly, Yan Xn could tell they felt the same way, and felt braver with her questions.

    ¡°Did your mansion really unite Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion by marriage?¡±

    Qin Wanru thought for a while and decided to tell her the truth

    ¡°That is what Madam Di and Big Sister thought, but Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion has not decided yet!¡±.

    ¡°Ah, he is so promiscuous and should be more particr. You think too highly of him!¡± Yan Xn said with disdain. With her eyes turning, she addded ¡°Your Big Sister doesn¡¯t seem to be a good one either. Her servant spread all sorts of nasty gossip about you, saying that you seduced a man who¡¯de to marry her, and then refused to marry him. The whole Qin mansion was embarrassed because of you!¡±

    Yan Xn hadn¡¯t heard the rumors before, but after seeing the scene on the road, she asked severaldies who were friends with Qin Yuru Only then did she find out that the youngdy of Qin¡¯s mansion had been spoiling her sister¡¯s reputation behind her back.

    Before Qin Wanru even arrived in the capital city, her bad reputation had been spread, which was very unpleasant to hear.

    Qin Wanru had already known well about the n of Qin Yuru and Madam Di. Before she arrived in the capital city, they secretly transferred Qin Yuru¡¯s scandal onto her. They thought that first impressions were the strongest.

    In the future, even if there were some bad rumorsing from Jiangzhou, it would be unclear which ones were real. With such a long journey, how could the news be urate?

    Madam Di and her daughter were so calcting. Qin Wanru slightly raised her chin, and then they curved into a cold smile. Her twinkling eyes shed as an idea came to her.

    Even if she didn¡¯t say it, she could start to set it in motion. Madam Di and her daughter racked their brains to plot against her. But now, she had something that could tear away their masks!

    The two sat under the tree talking for some time. The more they talked, the more congenial they became. An hour passed before they knew it. The dyed banquet began, and servant girls came to invite them over.

    They followed the servant girls together and saw a group of people rushing past halfway. Yan Xn pointed at the woman in front.

    ¡°That¡¯s the current Duchess Xing!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked to the front of the group. When she saw the woman¡¯s face, her eyes lit with cold anger.

    She knew that woman!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Sadness in the Last Life

    She was Madam of Duke Xing!

    It seemed that Qin Wanru had nothing to do with this woman in herst life but this woman just seemed to be everywhere. Qin Wanru even thought that when she met this Madam of Duke Xing in herst life, her life had been doomed!

    The vague feeling that her life was controlled and pushed step by step into the abyss made her helpless and desperate. However, she couldn¡¯t find out finally who was the ringleader.

    She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet the Madam of Duke Xing again here, much earlier than in herst life.

    In herst life, she had no chance to attend Great Elder Princess¡¯ banquet so she didn¡¯t meet Madam of Duke Xing.

    Something iprehensible in herst life suddenly became clear, telling her that this woman was very dangerous! This was the conclusion of her two lives.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t look well. However, she was not angry but worried. Her worried face even seemed to be a little rattled.

    Madam of Duke Xing was very beautiful. Her worried look made her seem to be calm like a Madam of an aristocratic family and kind. Feeling that someone was looking at them, she raised her head and looked into Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. Although she didn¡¯t recognize Qin Wanru, she knew Yan Xn besides Qin Wanru.

    Even though she looked very worried, she slightly smiled at them in a very polite way, then she removed her eyes and left hurriedly.

    Yan Xn stopped talking at once and bowed sideways while Madam of Duke Xing was looking at her.

    She felt rxed until Madam of Duke Xing left with her servants and said, ¡°Do you think that Madam of Duke Xing is very powerful?¡±

    ¡°It seems so!¡± Qin Wanru said quietly.

    ¡°I heard that she manages the whole Mansion of Duke Xing and arranges everything in her mansion in perfect order. She is very capable. Young Lady of Duke Xing is also a gentle and gracefuldy. I must introduce her to you when we meet her sometime. She is very nice and totally different from Di Fenn!¡±

    Yan Xn said.

    So it meant that Shao Yanru, the eldest daughter of Duke Xing had a very good reputation. Her lips curved in a cold smile. She looked forward to meeting Shao Yanru again very much!

    When they arrived at the banquet, Qin Wanru then looked for Shui Run before the banquet began. Seeing Qionghua shaking her hands far, Qin Wanru then left Yan Xn and went to Shui Run. When she went closer, she suddenly found that the table she would sit at was very close to the main table, even close at hand.

    When she just sat down beside Shui Run and before she talked to her, a boy who kept wriggling in his seat at the main table suddenly left his seat, rushed up to her and said, ¡°Sister!¡±

    After calling her affectionately, he jumped and hugged her suddenly!

    Qin Wanru quickly reached out and held him with her body going backward. If Yujie had not caught her, they would have fallen down together.

    A young woman ran anxiously and said, ¡°Childe Hao, please wait for me! Be careful!¡± Qin Wanru turned and looked at her, finding out that the woman was not the nanny who tried to plot against Hao¡¯er before.

    Hao¡¯er climbed onto the chair beside Qin Wanru, kept patting the woman¡¯s outstretched hand, and said, ¡°I want to sit with this sister!¡±

    ¡°Then let him sit there!¡± said Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess at the main table. Sheughed and thought that it was quite delightful to see these two pretty children sitting together.

    Hearing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ words, the young woman dared not say anything else and just stood behind Hao¡¯er.

    Seeing Qin Wanru, Hao¡¯er was quite happy and kept talking with her. The little boy was angry and irritated just now and then became wronged and sad now. Seeing this, Qin Wanru could not helpughing, thinking that why this little boy would be so emotional.

    However, Qin Wanru learned from his words that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was irritated. It seemed that she scolded people from the Mansion of Duke Xing and asked them to leave Hao¡¯er in the mansion strongly.

    Thinking that Madam of Duke Xing just came back in a hurry, she supposed that Madam of Duke Xing was to report to Old Madam in the mansion because of this.

    She left so hurriedly that she didn¡¯t care about the courtesy, seeming that she didn¡¯t want to leave Hao¡¯er here at all. It also seemed that Mansion of Duke Xing did care about this boy and was unwilling to let him get wronged outside.

    Thus, even if she left her courtesy behind, others would consider her as a kind madam.

    A hint of suspect shed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that the Madam of Duke Xing would be so nice!

    She reached out, patted Hao¡¯er¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°Hao¡¯er, could you tell me your name?¡±

    Throwing his chest out, Shao Yuanhao answered proudly, ¡°My name is Shao Yuanhao!¡±

    Qin Wanru frowned because she had no memory about this boy. Logically, Qin Yuru then built rtionships with the Mansion of Duke Xing, which made all servants proud of this. They also talked about the Mansion of Duke Xing from time to time. However, Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t remember that there was a boy in the Mansion of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Why would I know nothing about this noble boy, the grandchild of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡±

    Thinking about what happened today, she was suddenly in a cold sweat. She thought, ¡°Does this boye to a bad end atst? Is that the reason that nobody in the Mansion of Duke Xing mentions it?¡±

    Biting her lips and trying to calm down, she suddenly remembered that there was a big event happened in herst life, a very big event which caused a great flutter in the capital city¡ªRui¡¯an Great Elder Princess decided to be a nun.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was the Emperor¡¯s natural aunt and very noble. However, she made this decision all of a sudden. Some people even heard that not only the Emperor tried to persuade her but also the Empress Dowager. However, no matter who came and persuaded, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess decided to do this persistently.

    The Queen and Empress Dowager didn¡¯t agree her so they transformed the ce behind the backyard of the Mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess into a Buddhist nunnery and made it open to the public. So Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could be a nun in her own mansion.

    In herst life, she couldn¡¯t figure out that why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would make such a decision suddenly and why she would take things too hard while she was in such a position and was very noble and rich.

    If Shao Yuanhao, the only natural grandchild of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came to a bad end, given how Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess loved him, she definitely couldn¡¯t bear this.

    In light of what happened today, there must be someone who tried to hurt Shao Yuanhao. Shao Yuanhao actually was the sessor of the Mansion of Duke Xing, who was a little bit like Chu Liuchen.

    In terms of his position, if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess helped him be the Duke¡¯s sessor, it would be much easier to seed. Thus, his appearance now hindered Duke Xing and his Madam¡¯s work.

    Qin Wanru almost rified her thought instantly. If there was someone who didn¡¯t want to see this child, there was nobody except Duke Xing and his wife.

    Qin Wanru almost got her idea into shape without hesitation because she had doubted the Mansion of Duke Xing in herst life. However, she also found that there was no direct evidence rted to the Mansion of Duke Xing. Otherwise, Madam of Duke Xing would note back in a hurry and worry but not in a panic!

    Qin Wanru smiled and asked, ¡°So are you living in the Mansion of Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Here! I live with my granny!¡± answered Shao Yuanhao, blinking his big eyes and keeping eating fruits. His bulging mouth once opened and then closed, which made him very cute.

    ¡°Would your paternal granny be willing to leave you here?¡± asked Qin Wanru, using her handkerchief to wipe his mouth.

    ¡°Granny¡­¡± He rolled his eyes and hesitated, seeming that he was reluctant to leave her when mentioning his granny.

    So it should be an important reason that Shao Yuanhao was raised in the Mansion of Duke Xing for these years.

    Qin Wanru also rolled her eyes and asked gently, ¡°Are you unwilling to live with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡±

    ¡°But I am also unwilling to leave my granny, my aunt, my elder sister and brother!¡± Hao¡¯er lowered his head, seeming that he was sad. It seemed that all people in the Mansion of Duke Xing were good, very good people in his mind. Otherwise, a child would not obsess with them like this.

    ¡°How hypocritical this family is!¡±

    Qin Wanru sneered in her heart. Although she couldn¡¯t consider all people of the Mansion of Duke Xing as viins, some of them must be bad. It was really dangerous for Shao Yuanhao to stay in the Mansion of Duke Xing.

    The reason why they didn¡¯t implement the n in the Mansion of Duke Xing but in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess definitely was that they were afraid that the Elder Princess would me it on the Mansion of Duke Xing while she would me herself for this if this happened in her own mansion.

    There must be a very special chance that Hao¡¯er encountered something really bad in the Mansion of Princess in thest life, which made her so self-condemned and desperate that she decided to be a nun.

    ¡°How merciless they are!¡±

    Qin Wanru said in surprise, ¡°There are so many people in your mansion!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao nodded his head proudly. He raised his head and smiled so brightly that others even could not see his eyes.

    ¡°But there would be your maternal granny alone. She is so pitiful!¡± said Qin Wanru, smiling. ncing at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who sat at the main table, Qin Wanru suddenly became sad and worried.

    ¡°Your maternal granny only has you. If you leave her, how pitiful she would be!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao twitched his mouth and his smile has all gone. Like Qin Wanru, he also shot a nce at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and then asked, ¡°Only me?¡±

    He always thought that his maternal granny wasn¡¯t as good as his grandpa because he was raised in the Mansion of Duke Xing and seldom came to the Mansion of Princess. Sometimes his maternal granny even scolded him, which made him unhappy while his granny, aunt, elder brother and sister would never scold him.

    But now he realized that his maternal granny was so pitiful because there was only herself in such a big mansion. Shao Yuanhao suddenly felt that he was bad and twisted his chubby hands.

    ¡°Granny just invited me to stay here but I just twisted my body and refused her. Is she sad now?¡±

 Chapter 151 - Four Princes

    <h4>Chapter 151 Four Princes</h4>

    Qin Wanru knew it was the time now so she said to the boy, ¡°Hao¡¯er, do you want to protect and stay with your maternal granny? You could hold her when she falls down. She is old now. It would be very sad that nobody would be with her.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao thought for a while, then nodded vigorously and said, ¡°I want to be with my maternal granny, forever!¡±

    ¡°There are so many people being with granny but nobody is with maternal granny. How pitiful she is!¡±

    Hao¡¯er raised his tearful eyes, looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess at the main table, and gradually felt that she was so pitiful because everyone stayed away from her and didn¡¯t y with her.

    ¡°No, I must stay with my granny and not let anyone bully her!¡±

    Thinking for a while, Shao Yuanhao climbed down the chair and ran to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Before he rushed up to her, he shouted, ¡°Granny! I want to be with you! I want to always be with you! I would never go back!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was puzzled first and didn¡¯t understand his meaning until he ran to hug her. Thinking about his words, she held him and was moved to tears.

    She tried in vain to let him stay here!

    She could ask the Mansion of Duke Xing to give her this boy but she was unwilling to see him cry and shout. She couldn¡¯t figure out that what people of the Mansion of Duke Xing had told this boy because every time he came, he was very anxious to go home, seeming that he didn¡¯t want to stay in her mansion at all.

    However, actually Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t believe the Mansion of Duke Xing. She had always doubted that the cause of death of her son-inw was rted to Duke Xing but she had no evidence.

    He was her only grandchild. She did want to raise him herself and was unwilling to let him stay in the Mansion of Duke Xing!

    But she couldn¡¯t own him if the boy was unwilling. After all, his family name was Shao.

    Now this child asked for staying with her, which made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess so moved and excited. She kept saying ¡°okay¡±, reached out and patted Shao Yuanhao¡¯s head. She raised her head and looked at Qin Wanru. Her smile was brighter and kinder.

    She was very clear that her grandchild would not say so without any special reason. She didn¡¯t expect that this boy would be so congenial to Qin Wanru and now she also liked Qin Wanru very much.

    After Shao Yuanhao gave a hug to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, he wriggled and left Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. He then ran to Qin Wanru, sat beside her and ate his foods.

    The young woman behind her seemed to belong to the Mansion of Princess. It seemed that what happened today caused rm and attention to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess so she let people follow Shao Yuanhao again.

    Many people knew Shao Yuanhao. When they saw Shao Yuanhao sitting beside Qin Wanru affectionately and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looking at Qin Wanru very gently, they began to ask who she was.

    Then they knew Qin Wanru was the second daughter of the new General Qin from Jiangzhou and the other woman next to her was the second wife of General Qin. They had known that his official wife was Madam Di from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, whom everybody was familiar with.

    Then a series of idents just happened. It seemed that people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were to plot against Qin Wanru and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess kicked them off!

    It seemed that the ringleader was Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Things between the official wife and the second wife were Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s business. If Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion really did this, then they were not only hateful but also heinous. Someone even said that Madam Di¡¯s natural daughter, Young Lady Qin, tried to worsen her little sister¡¯s reputation in the dark.

    However, when the Second Lady Qin who looked very young sat beside Shao Yuanhao, she seemed to be very childish and totally wasn¡¯t a young bride-to-be. So it was totally ridiculous for her to snatch a bridegroom and break off the engagement.

    News traveled very fast and everyone heard and mainly learned about theplicated story of Qin¡¯s Mansion before the banquet ended.

    Various kinds ofments broke out in a sh!

    Most people thought that Qin Wanru was innocent and that Madam Di did this because she didn¡¯t like the second wife¡¯s daughter.

    But as Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess treated her so well, this seconddy Qin would have her power!

    When the banquet ended, guests began going home. Finding that it waste, Qin Wanru stood up and wanted to say goodbye to them. But Shao Yuanhao grasped her dress.

    Shao Yuanhao asked very pitifully, ¡°Sister, are you leaving? What about me?¡± It seemed that he was a puppy which was to be left by people. He blinked his tearful eyes, seeming that he wanted to cry.

    Qin Wanru squat down, wiped his tears, and said with a smile, ¡°Hao¡¯er is a good boy. I would see you in a few days.¡±

    She did like this boy. Although he seemed to be rude and impolite, he was tender andck of love!

    ¡°Will you forget me?¡± asked Shao Yuanhao pitifully.

    Qin Wanru smiled and answered, ¡°Of course not. If I forget you¡­¡±

    ¡°If she forgets you, I would take you to find her in Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡± Suddenly, an unkind voice came out. Qin Wanru looked up and saw Chu Liuxin staring at her very proudly with a sneer. He held his head up and seemed to be very disdainful.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know what this Prince Xin nned to do so she just bowed sideways and took Shao Yuanhao to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and then said goodbye to her.

    Hearing that Qin Wanru was to leaving, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t ask her to stay but just tell her toe here to y when she was free!

    Qin Wanru answered her softly.

    When finding out that Qin Wanru answered in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shao Yuanhao was very happy to dance. He didn¡¯t grasp Qin Wanru¡¯s dress so tightly but only told her to y with him. When Qin Wanru promised him again and again, he finally felt rxed.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run followed an old maidservant and went to the parking lot where their cart was.

    Chu Liuxin got angrier. Qin Wanru offended him before but she now just ignored him. He thought that his temper was so good that he didn¡¯t get extremely irritated because of this.

    Although he didn¡¯t be extremely angry, he had no mood now. Thinking that he would be punished whening back, he was in a bad mood.

    Seeing Qin Wanru leaving, he knew he could not trouble her. Then he walked outside with his favorite eunuch to the outer court. He came to the inner court was to trouble Qin Wanru.

    Although she ignored him, she was polite at least. He could not find out her mistake and he even noticed that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess red at him, suggesting him don¡¯t make any trouble.

    Chu Liuxin felt wronged. He didn¡¯t feel well and didn¡¯t know what to do. When he walked on the stair of the attic, he seemed to be torpid.

    When he popped his head out, a voice with amusement came out. ¡°Hi, my fourth brother! I heard that you just went through a dog hole? ¡±

    Chu Liuzhou, the second Prince who was today¡¯s Prince Zhou, sat opposite to Chu Liuyue. They were ying chess.

    Chu Liuzhou was much stronger, taller and more powerful than other brothers. He looked like a strong man.

    He looked at Chu Liuxin and keptughing.

    Chu Liuxin took a deep breath, saluted with joined hands and said, ¡°Big brother! Second brother!¡± He only saw there was Chu Liuyue in the attic just now.

    Chu Liuyue raised his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Where did you go suddenly just now? You would be punished because of this!¡±

    ¡°Where? He must go to the hole in the wall. If father then asks, he could give a much clearer answer!¡± Prince Zhouughed and kept patting his legs, bowing forward and leaning backward.

    ¡°You are a prince! You¡­ Fine!¡± said Prince Yue. He sighed and shook his head. A smile appeared in his stern face.

    ¡°You are so careless! How could you not notice that Shao Yuanhao was following you? You even allow such a little boy to follow you. How stupid you are!¡± said Prince Zhou. He looked at Chu Liuxin¡¯s listless face and could not helpughing.

    Chu Liuyue reached out and pointed at the chair in front of him, motioning him to sit down. He said casually, ¡°If something really has happened to Shao Yuanhao, grand aunt would have not let you go easily. You, you are not a child now and how could you still cause this mistake? I suppose that this time grand aunt must me you and the Mansion of Duke Xing together!¡±

    Hearing his words, Chu Liuxin got really irritated and refused to sit down. He said with his face red and neck swollen, ¡°Why does she me me? Why the Mansion of Duke Xing? It is the boy who didn¡¯t notice and who ran about. Why did grand aunt me others? She should have let more people to watch him!¡±

    It seemed that Chu Liuyue wanted to pour oil on troubled waters. He said, ¡°Okay then. Don¡¯t be mad. Just think about what you should say when meeting father. I am afraid that the Mansion of Duke Xing would also be scolded by father!¡±

    ¡°Oh man, what an annoying boy!¡± said Chu Liuxin angrily. He now not only hated Qin Wanru but also Shao Yuanhao. It was obvious that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess threw her weight about others. The Mansion of Duke Xing and he had a very bad luck today. When he visited the Mansion of Duke Xing next time, he must build a good rtionship with the First Young Master of the Mansion of Duke Xing.

    At least they were fellow sufferers today. Who would know there would be an unexpected trouble? How could she then me him! How could she me the Mansion of Duke Xing!

    Chu Liuzhou was stillughing at him but his smile was a little bit heavy. He raised his eyes and shot a nce at Chu Liuyue meaningfully¡­

    Xiao Xuanzi ran in a hurry with a light quilt in his hands and panted out, ¡°Master, three princes are in the opposite attic and asking you to join them!¡±

    He was to take a quilt but unexpectedly met people of Prince Yue.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows, leaned sideways weakly and asked, ¡°Where is Qin Wanru?¡±

    ¡°She is ready to go back. I heard that those guests are returning their home now!¡± answered Xiao Xuanzi. He also saw some madams of other mansions passing by with their servants.

    ¡°Let here here!¡± said Chu Liuchen with his eyes closed.

    Xiao Xuanzi nced at his master uneasily and exined powerlessly, ¡°Master, I am afraid that it is inappropriate to let here! Here is the mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡±

    ¡°I want her!¡± This handsome man said very willfully, ¡°I am sick!¡±

 Chapter 152 - My Only and Own Child

    <strong>Chapter 152 My Only and Own Child</strong>

    Xiao Xuanzi dare not promise him at this moment because he dare not be presumptuous in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. ¡°Master, how about stopping Second Lady Qin on the road?¡±

    Fearing that his master would do something willfully, he lowered his voice.

    ¡°No! Troublesome!¡± answered Chu Liuchen with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Master, I hear that Childe Hao of the Mansion of Duke Xing now lives in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ mansion. Second Lady Qin also promised Childe Hao that she would visit him from time to time. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also agrees!¡± said Xiao Xuanzi with his eyes lighting up.

    ¡°When?¡± asked Chu Liuchen with his long eyshes shaking. He finally stopped asking to let Qin Wanrue here.

    ¡°In a few days!¡± answered Xiao Xuanzi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well these days and I fear living alone in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. So I want to live in the Princess¡¯ Mansion these days!¡± said Chu Liuchen, smiling. It seemed that his smile was also in his gentle and soft voice, indicating that he had a good mood now.

    ¡°Yes, my master. I then would tell the Great Princess!¡± Xiao Xuanzi wiped his forehead furtively. Any reason could be reasonable if his master didn¡¯t ask him to look for Second Lady Qin at once.

    Everyone knew his master was a willful man who always did whatever he liked. But in consideration of his poor health, nobody wouldin.

    After asking about Qin Wanru, Chu Liuchen raised his eyes and asked, ¡°Are they still there?¡± His eyes suddenly turned cold, seeming that a chill pervading. Uncanny hostility haunted in his semi-open eyes, which made him look like another man.

    He was not the weak and gentle handsome man now.

    ¡°Yes!¡± answered Xiao Xuanzi very carefully.

    ¡°Let them go back!¡± said Chu Liuchen, waving his sleeve. Although the sleeve was soft, the chill in his eyes indicated that he was serious.

    ¡°Let others tell them that I have a headache and want to sleep. Let them be quiet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. I, I now go and tell them!¡± answered Xiao Xuanzi. He blinked his eyes and thought it would be better to tell them on his own.

    ¡°Then go! Let them be quickly! If I couldn¡¯t have a good rest, and be sick again, I would report to my uncleter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my master. I go now and you¡¯d better have a rest!¡± Xiao Xuanzi kept nodding his head.

    Chu Liuchen closed his eyes again and rested his head on the other side of his soft chair, covering with the quilt which Xiao Xuanzi just took for him.

    Xiao Xuanzi tucked the quilt again. Ensuring that everything was okay, he then turned around, went downstairs and walked toward the opposite attic. The two bodyguards who guarded the entrance knew him. When seeing heing and looking at each other, they reached out and stopped Xiao Xuanzi.

    ¡°My master has something to tell three princes!¡± said Xiao Xuanzi. He didn¡¯t break into the entrance but stood straight and bowed with hands sped, smiling.

    Two bodyguards dare not stop him. After they both saluted with the hands folded, one of them ran upstairs quickly and asked Xiao Xuanzi to go upstairs soon.

    When Xiao Xuanzi walked upstairs, he found out that the atmosphere was quite good. Three princes talked andughed. When seeing Xiao Xuanziing in, they set their eyes on him.

    Xiao Xuanzi coughed lightly, bowed to three princes, raised his head and said, ¡°Princes, my master is sleeping in the opposite building. He said he wanted to have a good rest and hoped you could be quiet. Otherwise, he has to find a ce for sleeping in the Emperor¡¯s study-room!¡±

    His meaning was very obvious. When these three princes understood, they all got a little bit angry.

    Prince Zhou took the cup near his hand, broke it into pieces powerfully and sneered. ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t leave today. Just let him kick me off andin to father. How this sick jerk dare tomand us! Just let him know who he is!¡±

    Prince Yue¡¯s face turned livid. The light came in through the window, which made people could see the shadow in his face.

    Prince Xin sneered. He was unhappy today and now he forgot Chu Liuchen¡¯s threat. He said sourly, ¡°Now my elder third brother has be more and more arbitrary. Does he own this mansion? If he wants to sleep, then let him sleep. How could he kick other guests off!¡±

    ¡°Three princes, I have told you his words. As for what should do, it depends on you!¡± answered Xiao Xuanzi, smiling hypocritically. He turned around, went downstairs and left before they said anything and could catch him.

    ¡°Soldier! Take the b*stard¡­¡± shouted Prince Zhou madly. He was the eldest son of the Queen. How could he, a noble prince, let a servant look down upon him!

    ¡°My second brother, do you want to irritate father?¡± Prince Yue raised his head and stopped him.

    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go!¡± Prince Xin¡¯s low voice came out.

    Then there came a noise that someone was knocking over tables and chairs. Xiao Xuanzi now was downstairs. He looked up and rolled his eyes unconcernedly and walked toward his master¡¯s building.

    ¡°These three princes are always willing to be ufortable. They do know my master has a rest in the opposite attic but they just pretend that they don¡¯t know ande across. When they are irritated by master¡¯s words, they would always cause such a great noise. Even if they want to irritate my master, they are always the one who would get irritated at the end! Why bother?¡±

    ¡°Every time they would make themselves mad and even hurt. They always suffer losses at the end. Actually, my master is the official royal sessor. They are not at all! Even the present Emperor has used improper means to sit in the throne. If without the deceased Queen¡¯s help, he could not have be the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°The deceased Queen owed my master a lot!¡±

    The situation of royal family was tooplicated. He, a servant, could not have anyment on something. He just hoped his master could have a good health all the time!

    Thinking about the bloodstain which his master hid with the handkerchief, Xiao Xuanzi felt like crying. When he came back, he must ask Doctor Qi, the highly skilled doctor for help to give him a prescription. His master could not get through with this!

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know that three princes got mad because of Chu Liuchen and caused a messy farce. Now she had returned to Qin¡¯s Mansion with Shui Run. However, she didn¡¯t expect that there was also another big farce in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    They saw servant girls and old maids standing on two sides when they just entered the Old Grandma¡¯s Xinning Pavilion. All people dare not make any sound.

    Qin Wanru almost knew what had happened when seeing this scene.

    She followed Shui Run and walked slowly.

    When they got into the room, Old Grandma at the main table looked bad. Madam Di and Qin Huaiyong were sitting on the both sides while Qin Yuru, beside Madam Di, was crying sadly with her handkerchief covering her face.

    Hearing a servant girl reporting that Shui Run and Qin Wanru hade in, Qin Yuru raised her red eyes and looked extremely sad.

    When seeing Qin Wanru, Madam Di banged on the table powerfully and looked very serious. ¡°Qin Wanru! Do you still want your elder sister die? Although I am not your natural mother, you should be grateful for the care and love you received from me! How could you be so cold and tell others what happened in Jiangzhou! You almost make your elder sister could not live!¡± shouted Madam Di.

    ¡°Mother!¡± When hearing Madam Di¡¯s words, Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help crying, leaned on the table and burst into tears lying on the desk.

    Shui Run¡¯s face turned livid and asked, ¡°Sister, what do you mean? Wanru and I went to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and why would she try to kill Yuru?¡±

    Madam Di answered coldly with her serious eyes, ¡°Why? Shui Run, this is not your business but Qin Wanru¡¯s. Just shut up when you know nothing!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean that I know nothing? What is the truth you are saying?¡± Shui Run said angrily. She knew Madam Di said so deliberately, telling her that she had no right and reason to deal with this. However, how could she just stand by and let Madam Di and her daughter bully Qin Wanru again and again.

    Before she married Qin Huaiyong, she had decided to protect Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about the child you raised up would bite you? Have you ever imagined that when the child you raised up gets older would be disobedient and unkind to you?¡±

    Madam Di sneered and said, ¡°Then shut up if you have no such experience!¡±

    She was mocking that Shui Run wanted to get involved in this matter when she knew nothing. She also scolded Qin Wanru and called her an ungrateful person.

    ¡°You just go too far! How could you call her, an eleven-year-old girl an ungrateful person? Then what about Yuru? I do know nothing about Wanru¡¯s childhood but now she is my daughter and I could not let her be bullied by others. Please tell us everything that what happened today on earth! Why is reasonable for people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Yuru to bully Wanru while is totally wrong for Wanru to refute your ideas!¡±

    Shui Run nced at Qin Huaiyong who was poker-faced and said nothing. Her eyes turned cold. She was not stupid. She learned from Qin Huaiyong¡¯s look that he believed Madam Di and her daughter¡¯s words and supported them.

    Now she knew nothing and had no idea to deal with this. So she could only ask about the situation and told them what happened in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion when asking.

    She supposed that the cause was the event happened in the Princess¡¯ Mansion!

    ¡°Shui Run, what are you driveling about? Qin Wanru used her evil mind and did this. Do you want to me Yuru? It is fine that you didn¡¯t bring Yuru when meeting Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess today. However, when Yuru went with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, did she bother you? Did she trouble you? She is my only natural child!¡±

    When she said these words, she seemed to be wronged and felt like crying. She wiped her eyes with her handkerchief and said, ¡°If something bad happens to her, how, how could I live!¡±

    Qin Wanru sneered in her mind. She stood beside Shui Run and saw Madam Di¡¯s every move very clear. Madam Di pretended to get wronged on the one hand and then nced at Qin Huaiyong on the other hand. So Madam Di¡¯s only child was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s only child logically. Then this child was the most valuable!

    She knew Qin Yuru¡¯s position in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s mind very clear, which she could notpare with. Now Madam Di reminded Qin Huaiyong of this point again and again in order to let Qin Huaiyong suppress her.

    ¡°Your own child, right?¡±

    ¡°You just said so as if other families had no their own children¡­¡±

 Chapter 153 - How Influential It Would Be?

    <strong>Chapter 153 How Influential It Would Be?</strong>

    When seeing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s eyes darkening, Qin Wanru smiled slightly, reached out and held Shui Run. She said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Please pay attention to your body. You must be tired after such a long journey. How about sit down and have a rest? Look at you; you are sweaty!¡±

    ¡°Run, sit down first!¡± said Qin Huaiyong. When he looked at Shui Run, his face softened.

    Madam Di red at Shui Run hatefully. ¡°A mean widow! How could she not be ashamed of having our general¡¯s baby? She needs to know she is shameless!¡± Then Madam Di set her eyes on Shui Run¡¯s abdomen. If her eyes were fire, Shui Run¡¯s abdomen would be burnt a hole.

    Shui Run didn¡¯t refuse his suggestion and nodded in agreement. Then she sat in the chair beside Qin Huaiyong with Qin Wanru¡¯s help.

    This scene made Madam Di nearly get mad but when she raised her head, she then became angry and wronged. She looked at Qin Huaiyong and said, ¡°General, just say something!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong looked at Qin Wanru, frowned and asked, ¡°You had a quarrel with Yuru when you meet at the entrance of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I had no quarrel with elder sister. It was thedy of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who tried to push me down the fence. There are numerous gravels. People would either die or get hurt if falling down. Lady Yan of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion could not bear and helped me a lot! Many people also saw the scene!¡±

    Qin Wanru raised her eyes and said nkly, ¡°Why are you crying? It is I who got hurt, isn¡¯t it? Or is elder sister worrying about me?¡±

    She set her nk eyes on crying Qin Yuru and her angry mother, seeming that she didn¡¯t know her mistake.

    ¡°You are lying! It is you who told them about the event of Jiangzhou deliberately!¡± shouted Madam Di quickly when she found that the thing went wrong. She felt extremely angry in her heart because she didn¡¯t receive the invitation card from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. When people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion finally promised to bring Qin Yuru together, she, however, came back like a drowned rat.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not the Duke Fengyang so it would be quite difficult to be invited by her. With that honor, if she met the Princess of Duke Yangqu, she dare not say anything at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ banquet. If she agitated Great Elder Princess, the Princess of Duke Yangqu could not take this responsibility.

    However, she missed this perfect chance and let Shui Run appear in front of others first. How would others think about her?

    Was she unwanted? Would she not be the official wife soon and let the second wife be an honor guest? Would the general not want his official wife?

    Madam Di had been angry about this while Qin Yuru came back in tears. However, she could not let off her anger on Shui Run and then she chose Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What did I tell others?¡± Qin Wanru seemed to be much nker, and said, ¡°So do you mean that I exined to others that I didn¡¯t snatch other¡¯s bridegroom and I didn¡¯t break off the engagement in Jiangzhou?¡±

    When she finished, she deliberately turned around, looked at Shui Run and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mother, manydies being with elder sister said I did these things, didn¡¯t they? Couldn¡¯t I exin to them that I never did these things?¡±

    Shui Run turned and looked at Qin Huaiyong. She looked a little bit serious and asked, with her hands covering her abdomen subconsciously, ¡°General, why would they say that to Wanru? Wanru just arrived in the capital city and she isn¡¯t a well-knowndy of an aristocrat family. However, why would so many people say that to her? When we just entered the mansion, there were manydies of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and they were all talking about this!¡±

    A hint of hate shed in Madam Di¡¯s eyes and she set her eyes on Shui Run¡¯s abdomen. Now Shui Run¡¯s abdomen was her most hateful thing. She always hoped that Shui Run would be irritated, which would affect the fetus or miscarry directly!

    ¡°They are spreading gossip about Wanru?¡± Hearing this, Qin Huaiyong felt strange. He raised his eyes and watched Qin Yuru who was still crying and lying on the table.

    In Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru was the first person who came to the capital city. So if there were some people talking about Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru would be very doubtful. Thinking about the event in Jiangzhou, Qin Huaiyong could not say that his eldest daughter was totally innocent.

    However, she was his only daughter!

    ¡°Yes, they are. Wanru just exined a few words and why would the thing be killing Yuru? Or is Wanru really wrong for doing that? So is it reasonable to nder Wanru?¡± Shui Run sneered. Although she was very gentle and soft, when seeing Qin Huaiyong being indecisive, she felt angry and made her voice sharp unconsciously!

    ¡°Yuru, tell me about that. How do people know the event in Jiangzhou? How do they know those things like snatching bridegroom and breaking the engagement?¡± Qin Huaiyong said with a solemn face and banged on the table with his hand.

    ¡°Father, I have no idea! I didn¡¯t do that!¡± said Qin Yuru. She felt nervous and she didn¡¯t expect that Shui Run and Qin Wanru would use this point. But she had prepared before so she denied at once!

    ¡°If elder sister didn¡¯t do that, then who would do that? Who would know me?¡± asked Qin Wanru painfully, seeming that she was also very indecisive.

    Except Qin Yuru, who would know Qin Wanru before she arrived in the capital city and who would hate her so much?

    Here, Qin Wanru seemed to remember something, turned around and said to Qin Huaiyong, ¡°Father, Countess Yong was asked to leave by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡±

    If Qin Huaiyong could not make a decision at once, then just let her push him!

    A hint of grimness shed in her beautiful eyes. Madam Di and her daughter certainly didn¡¯t expect what happened when Qin Yuru had left.

    ¡°What?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked quickly as his expression changed.

    ¡°Nonsense! It is impossible!¡± Madam Di screamed loudly.

    ¡°No!¡± shouted Qin Yuru, gnashing her teeth. She finally did not pretend to cry, raised her head and red at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°It is true. Now everyone in the capital city knows this. If you don¡¯t believe me, now you could send someone to ask about it outside the mansion that whether Countess Yong is kicked off!¡±

    Shui Run said coldly aside.

    ¡°Why would Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess ask my sister-inw to leave? Nonsense!¡± Madam Di bit the bullet and said powerfully. Seeing them being calm and peaceful, Madam Di gradually felt anxious and didn¡¯t believe that this would happen to her maiden home.

    Qin Huaiyong also didn¡¯t believe and stared at Shui Run.

    ¡°I hear that it is rted to the kidnapping of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ grandchild!¡± Shui Run answered.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Qin Huaiyong had to face this fact. If it was true, it would be a really serious event for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, which would definitely affect their reputation!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shui Run nodded affirmatively again.

    ¡°Father, I also got involved in this. There was a slip of paper on which my name is written. I am a newer but they have known me. Then it is said that the slip of paper belongs to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. However, mother and I don¡¯t know the details. Anyway, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very angry and asked Countess Yong to leave at once!¡±

    Qin Wanru exined the event logically with her eyes flickering.

    Though her exnation was a little bit vague and didn¡¯t point directly at Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ decision exined everything with evidence!

    Hearing her words, Qin Huaiyong believed her at once and red at Madam Di whose face turning pale immediately. He shouted angrily, ¡°What does Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion want to do on earth?¡±

    If this event was rted to Qin Wanru, then it went to Qin¡¯s Mansion. Now Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t get promoted and if something bad happened to Qin Wanru, his career would be influenced greatly. How could he not get mad when thinking of this!

    Madam Di got flustered. She didn¡¯t expect that things would go like this!

    It was certain that Countess Yong didn¡¯t like Qin Wanru but why she would really cause trouble, even in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who then asked her to leave at the end. Then how could she n to let her sister-inw bring Shui Run to Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang?

    How could she n to let her sister-inw trap Shui Run and make her miscarry?

    ¡°What did she do? She is calm all the time but how could she do this ridiculous thing?¡± Madam Di was angry and anxious.

    Now she wasining about Countess Yong but she didn¡¯t expect that she put Countess Yong in the wrong because it was her niece, Di Fenn who did without thinking when she got mad. Actually, it had nothing to do with Countess Yong!

    ¡°Sister-inw would definitely not do this! You must misunderstand her!¡± No matter how she thought in her mind, Madam Di still said powerfully, gnashing her teeth with her eyes flickering.

    ¡°Misunderstand? Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess misunderstood her?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked with a livid face.

    ¡°It may be¡­ It must be because Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess favors Wanru that she misunderstood my sister-inw! She sent the invitation card to Wanru, directly, without mentioning my Yuru. I don¡¯t know why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would look down upon my Yuru. Logically, she should invite these two sisters in pair!¡±

    Madam Di lowered her head sadly. Her meaning was that Shui Run and Qin Wanru had spoken evil of Qin Yuru and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, which made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had a prejudice against Qin Yuru and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She must misunderstand them and then asked them to leave.

    Realizing that Madam Di was confusing right and wrong, Shui Run got really mad and shook with anger. She knew Madam Di was shameless but she didn¡¯t expect that Madam Di would have no sense of shame at all! When she tried to stand up and say something, Qin Wanru tugged her sleeves and said, ¡°Does father think that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess has favored me so much like this? We only met once. Would she believe me like this?¡±

    Now Shui Run quickly understood her meaning, turned and said to Qin Huaiyong, ¡°General, if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess does favor Wanru so much, then your promotion would be¡­ a piece of cake!¡±

    When Madam Di heard this, her expression changed drastically¡­

 Chapter 154 - The Loss of Dowry Was an Abyss!

    <h4>Chapter 154 The Loss of Dowry Was an Abyss!</h4>

    ¡°Yuru, you really didn¡¯t spread the gossip, did you?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong. As he finished asking, his eyes became strangely deep at once.

    ¡°No! Father! I didn¡¯t do that!¡± answered Qin Yuru. Unlike Madam Di who always reacted quickly, a hint of pride shed in her eyes as she heard what Qin Huaiyong asked. She believed that her father wouldn¡¯t punish her if she said nothing. By the way, she didn¡¯t do that but it was thosedies who were curious and sent their servants to ask her servants about this gossip.

    Qin Huaiyong said decisively, ¡°Then it must be your servants who spread the gossip. Tell the steward! Flog each for 10 times and deprive of their half-year sry!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Yuru screamed. She was stunned and she didn¡¯t expect that Qin Huaiyong would punish all her servants. Now her people were punished and it must be very difficult for her to cultivate servants loyal to her in the future.

    ¡°If there is still someone who gossips, then we just sell him and kick him out. We don¡¯t need any servant who always gossips!¡± said Qin Huaiyong who then stood up with a grim expression.

    ¡°General, Yuru knows nothing, and you¡­¡± Madam Di tried to intercede for Qin Yuru and also stood up.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You have horsed around for a long time and now you¡¯d better go back. Mother must be tired!¡± Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t let her finish and interrupted her. Then he bowed to Old Grandma who had kept silence all the time and left.

    When he walked to the door, he seemed to think of something. He turned around and watched Shui Run carefully. As his eyes became gentle and soft, he said, ¡°Run, take a good rest. I will ask my people to send you two old maidservants!¡±

    ¡°I sure appreciate, cousin!¡± said Shui Run. She then stood up and bowed sideways to him.

    Qin Huaiyong nodded and gave a nce at Qin Wanru, seeming that he wanted to say something. However, he said nothing in the end. He just moved his lips, then he turned around and strode away.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t satisfy with this result and tried to follow him but Madam Di caught her. Feeling Madam Di¡¯s palm was sweating, Qin Yuru gnashed her teeth and calmed down out of the blue.

    ¡°Mother, I want grandma!¡± Qin Yuru turned around and wiped her tears with her handkerchief. She also wanted to remind all people here that she was the granddaughter of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    She was unwilling to let Qin Wanru prevail. Since she knew that she was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s only daughter, Qin Yuru gradually had a good opinion of herself, thinking that Qin Wanru, a b*stard who had no parents, was unable to beparable with her.

    When she found that Qin Wanru knew nothing and kept calling Madam Di ¡°mother¡± affectionately, she felt that she was seeing a joke. The b*stard with humble origin was totally unworthy to have the same mother with her!

    How could she not get mad when she was suppressed by this b*stard who she always despised now! Although she didn¡¯t really want to go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she just tried to remind them that she came from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Qin Wanru, this b*stard without parents could not beparable with her.

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t cry. If someone does sow discord between Wanru and you, he or she must be punished,¡± said Madam Di. She knew she put her foot in it spontaneously under the lead of Qin Wanru. She had also expected that the thing would go wrong since Qin Wanru said so after her words.

    Then Qin Huaiyong punished Qin Yuru¡¯s servants without hesitation. She was extremely irritated but she couldn¡¯t show her emotion on her face!

    Madam Di forced a smile and said to Shui Run, ¡°Sister, sorry to trouble you for the business in the mansion. I would tell Yuru¡¯s servants toe and you must punish them and teach them the rules in this mansion clearly!¡±

    Now it was Shui Run who took charge of the business in this mansion. So it was reasonable to let her deal with this thing.

    Madam Di didn¡¯t get along well with Shui Run. Thus, if Shui Run asked people to punish Madam Di¡¯s servants, these servants would hate Shui Run and they would be much more loyal to Madam Di.

    Qin Wanru sneered and thought, ¡°How crafty Madam Di is! She could evene up with an idea in a sh. No wonder she has been in charge of the Qin¡¯s Mansion for so many years. She is the boss of the inner court and even Old Grandma couldn¡¯t suppress her!¡±

    Finding out that Shui Run tried to say something, Qin Wanru reached out and grabbed her sleeve, giving her a sign that she would do this.

    ¡°Madam, father gave this order so they should look for the steward of the outer court for punishment. We should also allow all servants in the mansion to watch the punishment. Then those who always gossip dare not do that anymore. If they still gossip, then it would not be the simple flogging and deprivation of sry waiting for them!¡±

    Qin Wanru raised her head and said with a smile.

    ¡°If this punishment order is within the jurisdiction of the inner court, then it should be Shui Run who asks people to punish them but it is Qin Huaiyong who wants them to be punished, which means that this order belongs to the business of the outer court whose steward is loyal to Qin Huaiyong.¡±

    ¡°If so, it would seem that it is Madam Di who sends her servants to receive punishment. People in this mansion would know that it isn¡¯t Shui Run who finds faults with Madam Di¡¯s servants and wants to punish them because Shui Run dislikes Madam Di. The two situations have totally different meanings.¡±

    ¡°It is about our inner court but why would it bother father¡¯s servants but not Madam Shui?¡± asked Qin Yuru immediately as she seemed to realize the deep meaning of the order.

    ¡°But father said so and it isn¡¯t mother who wants to punish them!¡± Qin Wanru said as her eyes shed.

    ¡°What? How dare you say in this way?¡± Qin Yuru was irritated!

    ¡°I am telling you father¡¯s meaning. Am I wrong?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes became cold.

    Qin Yuru got mad and her face turned red. When she tried to say something, Old Grandma interrupted her directly and said, ¡°Do you finish? If you could finish, then you just leave here. I feel tired. If you still don¡¯t have a clear conclusion, then you just go and find Huai¡¯er. He has not gone far. You could send someone to stop him!¡±

    She said very calmly. It was the first time that Old Grandma talked to them since Qin Wanru came here. What she said had shown her impatience and dissatisfaction very clear.

    If Madam Di and her daughter wanted to badger with them, they dare not say anything because of Old Grandma¡¯s words.

    Madam Di took a deep breath and forced a smile. She said, ¡°Mother, Yuru and I would leave soon. And how do you think of the matter that I told you before?¡±

    Madam Di knew that if they continued, they would only irritate Old Grandma and she would really ask Qin Huaiyong toe here again. Now confronting the tough with toughness was an improper solution. Thus, Madam Di changed the topic immediately and reminded Old Grandma of the thing that Qin Huaiyong and she asked Old Grandma before.

    ¡°It depends on you!¡± answered Old Grandma. She closed her eyes feebly. She looked very pale as her face yellowed and then turned white.

    It also seemed that Old Grandma had been in a bad mood as she sat there and said nothing just now.

    ¡°If you agree, that would be great. Then Yuru and I leave now.¡± Finding that her purpose was achieved, Madam Di now didn¡¯t want to badger with Qin Wanru and Shui Run.

    Madam Di then bowed to Old Grandma and asked Qin Yuru to bowed to her even though she was unwilling. Then Madam Di left with Qin Yuru.

    After they left, Shui Run asked anxiously, ¡°Mother, what did you just promise sister?¡±

    Madam Di¡¯s reaction was very strange. She even could stand the thing that Qin Yuru¡¯s servants were to be punished. It seemed that her intention was not simple. Shui Run was afraid that she would do harm to Old Grandma.

    ¡°She wants some new shops that our mansion just bought!¡± Old Grandma sneered and said, ¡°And Huai¡¯er also agreed with her!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong came here with Madam Di was to ask about those new-bought shops. They said that these shops as dowry were very necessary when marrying into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. In addition, Qin¡¯s Mansion could not be looked down upon by them. They had a very long talk and then Qin Yuru came back in tears.

    ¡°How about her shops?¡± Qin Wanru asked immediately as she knew that this thing wouldn¡¯t be simple.

    ¡°She just told me that because she has not been in the capital city for years, she asked people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to take care of her shops. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the steward didn¡¯t care about her shops because he thought Madam Di has not been in capital city all the time. Then the number of shops gradually decreased. And now, there is only loss but no profit at all!¡±

    Old Grandma answered tiredly. Not only her body was exhausted, but also her heart.

    She used to have noint but now she had. She felt gradually disappointed at what she saw. Madam Di endlessly asked her for something only because she came from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    An idea suddenly jumped to Qin Wanru¡¯s mind. She asked, ¡°Grandma, that steward didn¡¯t return you those shops, did he?¡±

    ¡°Well, that steward almost returns me those shops but he has to adjust the ounts first. When I received those ounts, I would let Madam Di and your mother look over it and then I could seal it. After that, our mansion would manage those shops. However, now these shops have been losing money. So even though he returned me these shops, they are useless!¡±

    Old Grandma answered.

    ¡°Why would let mother check it?¡± asked Qin Wanru confusedly. These ounts were Madam Di¡¯s dowry and she could check them by herself but why would let Shui Run get involved? It was so strange that Madam Di would be so generous.

    ¡°It is your father¡¯s request. Because of the loss, our mansion even owed a lot of money to the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. When those ounts are clear, we still have to return them the money which Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion helped us!¡±

    The more Old Grandma thought, the angrier she was. She also had dowry, quite a few at that time. She didn¡¯t believe Madam Di¡¯s words. If her shops lost money, then she just left them. Moreover, how could those shops still lose money with subsidy!

    ¡°If those shops do lose a lot of money, they could write to Madam Di and let her deal with this but why would they still invest the shops! Is Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion really very wealthy? Are they truly willing to pay for her daughter who has married into another family when the family doesn¡¯t know this thing?¡±

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion must consider us as idiots!¡±

    However, even though she knew something was wrong she had no evidence. Thus, she could only give Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion the money.

    People of the outer court spent mostly on new shops and some on presents which were prepared for some Qin Huaiyong¡¯s friends in the capital city. Old Grandma had money in the ount of the inner court so she wanted to use this money to pay. And now it was Shui Run who took charge of the business of the inner court so Shui Run had to check the ounts.

    The matter was veryplicated so Old Grandma thought Qin Wanru didn¡¯t understand. At the same time, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help speaking out!

    ¡°Grandma, may I help mother check the ount? She couldn¡¯t be too tired now!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and tried to get this work.

    ¡°I never expect that there would be such a matter. Well, it also saves me a lot of trouble. I know something is wrong with Madam Di¡¯s dowry and try to throw out a minnow to catch a whale. But now, the minnow is in front of me and how could I refuse!¡±

    ¡°As for why Madam Di bes so generous now, it must be that she considers this minnow as a useless minnow.¡±

    Old Grandma thought Qin Wanru¡¯s worry was reasonable so she nodded in agreement. She said, ¡°Okay, then you need to give a hand to your mother!¡±

    Old Grandma thought that her little granddaughter had be more and more clever and it would be better to confront with the cunning and crafty Madam Di with her help!

    It was definitely not enough with a small minnow. Thus, she needed more. Qin Wanru raised her head and asked with a smile, ¡°Grandma, do you have other ounts? We may check the first ount at that time.¡±

 Chapter 155 - Let Her Find an Excuse to Confiscate the Property of the Jingxin Monastery!

    <h4>Chapter 155 Let Her Find an Excuse to Confiscate the Property of the Jingxin Monastery!</h4>

    ¡°The first ount?¡± Old Grandma asked as she couldn¡¯t remember what Qin Wanru was asking.

    ¡°Mother, what Wanru asked might be the list of dowry when sister married into Qin¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shui Run exined. She had a very quick mind and understood Qin Wanru¡¯s words immediately.

    ¡°There should be one!¡± said Old Grandma. She then turned and looked at Nanny Duan as she always let Nanny Duan keep those important things!

    When a woman married into her husband¡¯s family, there would be a list of dowry sent to the family. Then people of the family would check the list and recorded them when they received the dowry!

    ¡°Old Grandma, the list is still there. I have always kept them carefully for you!¡± said Nanny Duan after she thought carefully for a while. The list was very important which she dare not lose. Thus, she paid particr attention to the list beforeing here and then brought it to the capital city.

    Madam Di had been talking about the capital of those shops in Jiangzhou, iming that those capital shops belonged to her dowry. Thus, it was hard to expect what Madam Di would im in the capital city. If they had this list, then they had evidence!

    ¡°If it is still there, that would be great! Grandma, you could give it to mother then! If Madam Di leads to troubles again because of this, then mother could prepare for it!¡± Qin Wanru suggested calmly.

    Every time when Madam Di talked about her dowry, Shui Run had no idea to reply as she wasn¡¯t clear about the details and she was unable to get to the point. Moreover, Old Grandma couldn¡¯t always have the energy to toss about this with Madam Di. Thus, the best way was to give Shui Run this list and let her get clear about this.

    ¡°Thus, even if Madam Di wants to make a fuss, she has to think twice. Moreover, I wanna use this list to unmask the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Old Grandma thought for a moment and then she understood Qin Wanru¡¯s intention. She smiled, nodded and said, ¡°Great, I would let Nanny Duan send your mother this list soon!¡±

    When the discussion was over, Old Grandma then asked Shui Run to have a rest. Shui Run looked a little bit tired as she now was with child and she had to meet the guest.

    Shui Run herself did have no energy to continue the talk so she directly stood up and took leave of Old Grandma.

    Seeing Shui Run ready to leave, Qin Wanru also stood up and left with her.

    ¡°Grandma looks really bad. It must be because Madam Di has made a fuss here for a long time. Grandma now is old and weak. She must take a good rest and keep herself away from Madam Di¡¯s stuff.¡±

    Qin Yuru was irritated in her room. Her pretty face was distorted by her fury. She took a cup near her hand and threw it to the ground madly. She shouted, ¡°Mother, why would father so favor Qin Wanru? I am his only natural daughter! How could he not help me but the b*stard? Why?¡±

    Thinking of the scene in Old Grandma¡¯s room, Qin Yuru was totally unable to calm down her irritated mind.

    ¡°Why could a b*stard be invited to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion¡¯s banquet? Why would I, the truedy of Qin¡¯s Mansion, have to follow people of the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to Princess¡¯ Mansion? I even had to return home because of Di Fenn and Qin Wanru. Why could Di Fenn still stay there and only ask me toe back!¡±

    ¡°I am the better one!¡±

    Her fury almost overwhelmed her. Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes became red and she took another cup and threw it away.

    Now she not only hated Qin Wanru but also Di Fenn. If Di Fenn had not made a mess, she wouldn¡¯t have had to be asked to leave without any exnation!

    Madam Di sneered. She knew something must go wrong when she said that words. She said, ¡°Yuru, your father only thinks that Qin Wanru could be good for him as Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess favors her so he has to punish your servants. How could he treat her like a treasure! Does he not know who his natural daughter is?¡±

    Gnashing her teeth, Qin Yuru answered, ¡°Mother, I cannot bear this! How could she be favored by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess? She must dirtily say something to the Princess. Otherwise, the Princess would not like her!¡±

    She was jealous of Qin Wanru for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess preferred her. She then got mad and thought angrily that why the one Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess liked wasn¡¯t her! She was better than Qin Wanru! Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was absolutely blind.

    She definitely dare not say it out. Even though she dare not say so, the jealousy in her eyes had exined it all. She had always been the noblestdy in the mansion but now Qin Wanru was much better than her!

    ¡°What is your grandma¡¯s reply?¡± Madam Di calmed down now and asked with her eyes shing.

    Although Madam Di didn¡¯t say it clearly, Qin Yuru understood at once. Then her fury faded away and her face looked deep. She said, ¡°Grandma said that we still have to wait!¡±

    ¡°Wait? Until when? Or does she want to find another much noblerdy? The engagement before went nowhere, didn¡¯t it? Thedy doesn¡¯t like Di Yan!¡±

    Madam Di banged on the table and her voice sounded grimly angry.

    If not Qin¡¯s Mansion was not good enough, she wouldn¡¯t want to wait for others to choose her daughter even though the opposite side was her maiden home.

    Madam Di knew that Countess Yong wanted a daughter-inw who was much more suitable and much nobler. However, she always thought that her daughter was the best. Now Countess Yong didn¡¯t make a decision, which made Madam Di distracted.

    Madam Di thought that if an engagement had been made between Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and her daughter, today¡¯s thing wouldn¡¯t have happened and Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t have treated his wife and daughter like this.

    It seemed that she had to go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t worry. I would go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion again and settle the engagement between Di Yan and you!¡± said Madam Di. She looked calm but actually she was very anxious.

    ¡°I would listen to you! Mother, the b*stard made a hit today. If something bad is spread from Jiangzhou, others would know that it is I who did that. What should I do then?¡±

    Although Qin Yuru also worried about her marriage to some extent, she didn¡¯t feel very anxious as her cousin kept promising her that he would marry her. They even pledged their eternal love. It was her aunt who didn¡¯t agree with this marriage. However, her cousin told her that no matter how his mother would prevent the marriage, he would marry her. She only needed to wait.

    Now she cared much about Qin Wanru¡¯s words which exposed her lie that she spread before. Because of this, manydies looked at her strangely. She knew that they suspected her. Therefore, she felt very wronged and furious!

    And Qin Wanru destroyed the perfect trap with her words again!

    ¡°No. People in Jiangzhou would not focus on you as the ce is far from here. Moreover, if something bad was spread here, nobody would know what the story is before. One fake story means that there must be many fake stories. They would only consider these as a joke. And they would turn to Qin Wanru for I asked people to spread a gossip about her when I left Jiangzhou!¡±

    Madam Di sneered.

    ¡°Really? Mother?¡± Qin Yuru looked happy and surprised.

    Madam Diforted her and said, ¡°It is true. Yuru, you only need to wait. I am not sure the gossip whether would be spread here. Even so, you have nothing to do with this.¡±

    Qin Yuru felt satisfied and nodded. She said proudly, ¡°Mother, when Qi Tianyues, I would go and meet him. I believe that he would definitely listen to me!¡±

    Qi Tianyu yed the key role in the gossip. If he said the same words as she told him, she could have a chance to exin. Thus it would not matter if those gossips spread here.

    And, of course, she didn¡¯t think that Qi Tianyu would be a problem for her!

    ¡°How clever Yuru is!¡± Madam Di said with satisfaction.

    When they all agreed on the n, Madam Di then walked out Qin Yuru¡¯s room. When she walked, she asked Nanny Zhou, ¡°How do you think of sister-inw¡¯s meaning?¡±

    Unlike Qin Yuru, she was muchck of confidence in Countess Yong.

    ¡°Madam, I think that Countess Yong must have other ideal candidates. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let you keep waiting and waiting!¡± answered Nanny Zhou. She had been working in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for years before so she knew much about Countess Yong.

    ¡°Well, how dare she look down upon my Yuru? If not¡­¡± Madam Di sneered and stopped. She then asked, ¡°Do you find out the seal?¡±

    ¡°Madam, no. It might drop somewhere when packing the belongings in the capital city!¡± answered Nanny Zhou in a low voice. She knew what her madam was asking.

    ¡°I need it now!¡± Madam Di clenched her fist and then rxed it slowly. She said, ¡°I suppose that the seal wasn¡¯t only a simple seal. We might use it now!¡±

    ¡°I understand you!¡± Nanny Zhou¡¯s face turned white and asked, ¡°I just don¡¯t know whether it is true?¡±

    ¡°No matter whether it is true, we have to try. Perhaps it is true. If so, sister-inw would keep asking me to make the engagement between her son and Yuru!¡± Madam Di sneered. ¡°If not because Qin¡¯s Mansion is so weak, I would not let Yuru marry Di Yan who looks like a loser.¡±

    Anyway she had to try. If this worked, Yuru could be much nobler than now and be one of the few noblestdies in the capital city.

    ¡°Old Grandma¡¯s cup also disappears?¡± Nanny Zhou asked carefully and looked around. Those servant girls and old maidservants behind who knew she was Madam Di¡¯s trusted follower supposed that Madam Di and Nanny Zhou must talk about some secrets when the two got so close to each other, and then they backed away ten more steps on their own.

    ¡°She said that she left the cup in the Jingxin Monastery! However, I don¡¯t believe that she would give such an important thing to others so casually!¡± said Madam Di with a cold smile.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Nanny Zhou asked. She also didn¡¯t believe Old Grandma¡¯s words but Old Grandma did say so and she could not search Old Grandma¡¯s house.

    ¡°Then we now look for it here and then write to Madam Li of Magistrate. Let her find an excuse to confiscate the property of Jingxin Monastery! I don¡¯t believe that we couldn¡¯t find out the thing when the property of Jingxin Monastery is all confiscated! As we have promised Madam Li to make a good engagement for Qi Rongzhi, Madam Li would definitely help us!¡± A grim smile was on Madam Di¡¯s face. She then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Have servants sent by sister-inw arrived here yet?¡±

    ¡°To confiscate the property of Jingxin Monastery only for a ss cup?¡± Nanny Zhou was shocked but she dare not say anything else when seeing Madam Di¡¯s face which showed her determination. ¡°They have all arrived. I have also checked them and I am sure that they are loyal to you. Madam, you could ask them to do anything trustingly!¡± Nanny Zhou answered carefully, knowing that Madam Di was asking about those servant girls and old maids sent by servant trader.

    ¡°Divide them into different groups. Don¡¯t arrange them all in my house and Yuru¡¯s!¡± Madam Di said, ¡°When Qi Tianyues here, send someone to watch him in case thing would go wrong!¡±

    Madam Di was not Qin Yuru. She didn¡¯t believe that Qi Tianyu would always listen to Qin Yuru!

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡±

    ¡°And those things¡­ You could lead to some troubles for them to make them have a quarrel!¡± Madam Di sneered as her eyes were grim and her smile was cold. Her mother taught her to cut flesh with a blunt knife. If she got wronged, general wouldn¡¯t always suspect her. Nobody could be sure that the child could be born safely in the end!

    If this time she failed, then she would continue to try until she won Shui Run!

    ¡°I would tell them clearly and let them choose the best chance to cause troubles! And nobody would find out!¡± Nanny Zhou understood Madam Di¡¯s meaning and answered with a very proud smile in her face!

    ¡°How perfect Madam Di¡¯s method is!¡±

 Chapter 156 - â€œWith all My Heart! Letâ€™s Flee Away!â€

    Chapter 156 ¡°With all My Heart! Let¡¯s Flee Away!¡±

    Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t know that he had been watched by people of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Staring at the beautiful clothes in front of him, he was hesitant!

    ¡°Should I break off with the Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    After thinking for a while, he let his servant take the clothes and headed to Qin¡¯s Mansion with him.

    When he arrived at Qin¡¯s Mansion, he visited Qin Huaiyong first out of courtesy. After a short talk, Qin Huaiyong let an old maid take him to meet Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi lived in a guestroom. As she was female, she lived in the one closed to the Chuihua Gate. Many people had seen Qi Tianyu following the old maid and some even reported to Qin Yuru.

    Qi Rongzhi was in a bad mood. When Qi Tianyu came in, he saw her servant girl, Chun Yi who knelt on the ground crying. Qi Rongzhi seemed to get mad again as she looked unhappy.

    ¡°Bring some tea for my elder brother! Now!¡± Qi Rongzhi kicked Chun Yi and shouted, ¡°Stupid girl!¡±

    Chun Yi quickly stood up with her red eyes and backed away in a hurry.

    Chun Xi then brought a cup of tea to him.

    Qi Tianyu sat beside and let his servant put the clothes on the table.

    Looking at these gorgeous clothes, Qi Rongzhi was very pleased. She reached out and touched the clothes. Then she stared at thecework and the embroidery. She was so satisfied that she smiled brightly.

    ¡°Thank you elder brother!¡± Seeing Qi Tianyu taking out a jewelry box from his pocket, Qi Rongzhi smiled so brightly and reached out. When she took the box, she found that the jewelry was oftest style, which were like those Qin Yuru wore on head these days, even better than those. Her eyes lighted up.

    ¡°Rongzhi, you are now living in Qin¡¯s Mansion. You couldn¡¯t act like being in our home. Even though thedy of Qin¡¯s Mansion is not good, you have to bear it. It is father and mother¡¯s wish. Understand?¡±

    Qi Tianyu found that Qi Rongzhi was in a good mood now and people in this room were all their trusted followers. Thus, he said to her directly without any worry.

    ¡°I know. I know I have to choose a, eh, a good¡­¡± Qi Rongzhi said with her face turning red. She hummed and hawed. Her mother had kept telling her this before she came to the capital city.

    She needed to make a good engagement with Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s help after she arrived in the capital city.

    ¡°Therefore, you have to pay attention to your words and behaviors. You couldn¡¯t have a quarrel with Qin¡¯s sisters. You are now living here so all your behaviors couldn¡¯t make them unpleasant. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t help you as I am not here!¡± Qi Tianyu told her sister again.

    ¡°Elder brother, does Qin Yuru tell you something?¡± When Qi Rongzhi heard Qi Tianyu¡¯s words, her smile disappeared.

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. It is you who have to figure out your situation clearly. You must remember that you couldn¡¯t fight with Qin¡¯s sisters again before you have a good engagement. You don¡¯t have to worry about Wanru as she is a child but, you must be careful of Yuru!¡±

    Qi Tianyu warned Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°Okay, brother. I know. Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble! And I wouldn¡¯t have a fight with Qin Yuru!¡± said Qi Rongzhi. She knew this clearly so she would prefer to be in a sulk these days rather than have a fight with Qin Yuru.

    She could bear it! She could bear anything for her marriage!

    She didn¡¯t understand until her nanny who followed her to the capital city told everything to her very clearly.

    ¡°That would be great. I don¡¯t want to stay here for too long so I leave now. If you need me, just let the servant write to me.¡± Qi Tianyu stood up, thought for a while and then said, ¡°You could also turn to second brother.¡±

    ¡°Qi Baiyu? Come on, elder brother. What could he do? The only thing he could do is to climb over the wall and y with Qin Wanru. Moreover, now we are not in Jiangzhou. Qin Wanru might even not want to y with him even if he finds her!¡± Qi Rongzhi said enigmatically.

    She always despised this half-blooded brother. She even used to treat him like a servant in her mansion.

    Hearing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, Qi Tianyu knew that he couldn¡¯t exin to her. He frowned, turned around and then left without any words.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s mind was full of those clothes and jewelry. She even didn¡¯t see him off. She then took the clothes and tried on them in her room.

    When Qi Tianyu walked out Qi Rongzhi¡¯s room and turned a corner, he ran into Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru, in a light mint green dress, stood at the end of the gravel road, looked at him with her slightly red eyes. She clenched the handkerchief tightly in her hand. She looked so mncholy and weak.

    Qi Tianyu stopped at a distance. He stared at Qin Yuru with his deep eyes and didn¡¯t walk close to her.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu!¡± Qin Yuru turned quickly and ran to him. She looked so surprised that it seemed that she didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.

    ¡°Lady Qin!¡± Seeing hering, Qi Tianyu made a bow with his hands folded in front and answered.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, why, why would you call me like this?¡± Qin Yuru looked so sad that she was ready to cry. Standing in front of Qi Tianyu, she seemingly didn¡¯t know what to say but only feeling sad and grieved.

    ¡°Lady Qin. It is, it is the best way!¡± Shaking his head, Qi Tianyu looked somber and said. He set his eyes on the ground in front of him, showing his politeness and alienation.

    In terms of the appearance, Qi Tianyu was much more handsome than Di Yan. He was tall and strong and they were childhood sweethearts to each other. Thus, Qi Tianyu was very special in Qin Yuru¡¯s heart. Moreover, they even had an engagement before when there was no newsing from the capital city. Qin Yuru did want to marry him at that time.

    She broke the engagementter because of the order from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    She even didn¡¯t feel sad after she broke the engagement as she thought that Qi Tianyu would always listen to her even when she had engagement with Di Yan. However, when seeing Qi Tianyu trying to disown her, she was flustered.

    Her eyes really turned red now. Even though they were still in the yard, she didn¡¯t care too much. She headed forward, grabbed his sleeve and then burst into tears. She cried, ¡°Brother Tianyu¡­ I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to be like this!¡±

    ¡°Lady Qin, now it is the best way for us¡­¡± Qi Tianyu paused as he didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru would lose her head. He then quickly reached out, took her hand away from his sleeve and said calmly.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, I don¡¯t want to be like this¡­ I don¡¯t want you to treat me like this¡­ You are always my Brother Tianyu!¡± Qin Yuru finally lost control and burst into tears. Her tears kept dropping. She seemed to be so weak that she leaned in his arms. If she didn¡¯t catch Qi Tianyu, she would nearly copse uncontrobly.

    Now she only felt sad. ¡°How could Brother Tianyu treat me like this! How could he treat me like a stranger!¡±

    Qi Tianyu knew that it was impossible to push her away. Looking around, Qi Tianyu took Qin Yuru and walked to the back side of the artificial hill.

    Although they were not standing on the main road, it would be inappropriate to be seen by others.

    When they got to the back side of the artificial hill, his servant checked the crossroad and found nobody carefully. Then he walked across the road and stood behind a tree to stand guard.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu! Brother Tianyu!¡± cried Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru never felt so heartbroken before. She knew there was nobody here so she held Qi Tianyu tightly and cried.

    Qi Tianyu stood and let her hold him. He set his eyes on the face with tears streaming down. Although he once loved this face in the past, now it seemed that it was nothing more than this. He even wanted tough because of this funny crying face. He nearly couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    He closed his mouth so tightly that he could try not tough.

    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t cry. You couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Qi Tianyu sighed and put his hand on Qin Yuru¡¯s shoulder slowly. He patted Qin Yuru tofort her and said softly.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, I don¡¯t want to marry other people. I only want you¡­ I want to marry you!¡± Thinking how soft Qi Tianyu was, Qin Yuru gradually felt sad. She even thought that Qi Tianyu was a perfect man. However, she found herself couldn¡¯t bear that this softness and gentleness wouldn¡¯t belong to her in the future.

    She had never thought that Qi Tianyu would alienate her. A nameless sadness arose in her mind when she saw Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°You, want to marry me?¡± asked Qi Tianyu. His eyes were still deep while he looked soft.

    ¡°Yes! I want to marry Brother Tianyu! Let¡¯s flee away! Far away from here! Nobody would find us! Nobody could know where we are! We could live a happy life together forever!¡± Qin Yuru cried loudly, holding Qi Tianyu tightly.

    She even felt that she treated Qi Tianyu with all her heart at this moment. She could give up everything and leave with Qi Tianyu. She wanted nothing but only Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Okay, how about now?¡± Qi Tianyu promised her softly.

    ¡°Now? Really?¡± Then Qin Yuru stopped sobbing and her voice lowered. Although she still leaned in Qi Tianyu¡¯s arms, her body stiffened spontaneously. She hesitated and asked, ¡°Brother Tianyu, where would we go? I know nothing. Would I, would I drag you down?¡±

    ¡°No, everything would be okay if I have you!¡± Qi Tianyu smiled, strangely. Qin Yuru lowered her head now affectionately with all her heart and didn¡¯t see his smile!

    ¡°Would, would my father chase us? How about your exam? Are you really going to give up? Would I really drag you down?¡± Qin Yuru raised her head and asked carefully.

    ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡± asked Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. I just want to be with you. I don¡¯t want you to alienate me. I, I don¡¯t want to leave you but I don¡¯t want to drag you down. Brother Tianyu, what should we do? What should we do?¡± Qin Yuru felt more and more mncholy, seeming that she was the most persistent and infatuated woman in the world.

    It seemed that she even believed her lie!

    However, the pain in her eyes was true.

    ¡°Then, we would talk about itter. If you don¡¯t engage with someone else and I pass the exam, I woulde to your mansion to propose to you again,¡± Qi Tianyu said slowly in a soft voice just like when they pledged to each other in Jiangzhou.

    Upon hearing it, Qin Yuru felt so excited. ¡°Brother Tianyu, is it true? Will youe here and propose to me openly again?¡±

 Chapter 157 - The Skeptical Old Maidservant.

    <h4>Chapter 157 The Skeptical Old Maidservant.</h4>

    ¡°I do but, but our rtionship would mean to be nothing if you, if you have an engagement to others!¡± Qi Tianyu said and sighed. His eyes were gentler and gentler in which there were not only struggle and pathos but also love and unwillingness.

    ¡°Then¡­ I would wait for Brother Tianyu to propose to me!¡± Qin Yuru smiled with tears. As she saw the pain and struggle full of Qi Tianyu¡¯s eyes, she finally rxed and continued to promise solemnly, ¡°I would be a noble aristocraticdy in the future waiting for Brother Tianyu to marry me when you pass the exam!¡±

    ¡°A good reputation is the most important factor. If I want this, I must not let Qi Tianyu spread any gossip which might do harm to me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qi Tianyu nodded and patted her on her shoulder as he looked much gentler. He said, ¡°Then it would be better for me to call you Lady Qin in front of other people and for you to call me Master Qi!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I only listen to you!¡± Qin Yuru nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then I have to leave now!¡± Qi Tianyu said as he slowly pushed Qin Yuru away.

    ¡°You coulde and see me as much as possible if you are free!¡± Qin Yuru said affectionately.

    ¡°I promise you!¡±

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, you go first! I want to see you off!¡± Qin Yuru said coquettishly.

    ¡°No, you first. Otherwise, I am, I am unable to leave!¡± Qi Tianyu answered a little bit embarrassedly.

    ¡°Okay, Brother Tianyu!¡± Qin Yuru bit her lips shyly and wiped her tears with her handkerchief. She walked out the artificial hill, waved her handkerchief to Qi Tianyu who stood behind the hill and finally turned around and left unwillingly.

    Qi Tianyu checked his clothes and walked out the hill slowly when she finally left. He set his indifferent eyes on the Qin Yuru¡¯s nearly disappeared figure and smiled ironically.

    Seeing his master walking out, his servant quickly followed him and left with him.

    Their figures then vanished together.

    Standing on an attic by the road, Qin Wanru watched this scene very clearly. Then, confusion and doubt flickered across her mind.

    In her previous life, Qi Tianyu had always been Qin Yuru¡¯s right hand and tried his best to plot against Qin Wanru. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Qi Tianyu, such a clever man, would be so stubborn and couldn¡¯t know that Qin Yuru had always made use of him and put him on the bench.

    Was Qin Yuru really important to him? So he could ignore the fact that Qin Yuru had an engagement to others andter married to another man because of her importance in his mind.

    However, when she saw this scene, it seemed that there was something she had ignored in her previous life.

    She frowned and stared at the artificial hill where they just met privately.

    Although she couldn¡¯t hear their talk clearly because of the distance, she could watch their expression and action very clearly.

    ¡°Qin Yuru is really good at acting. I supposed that she almost does believe that she is a woman who values her lover. Her emotional cry looks really real.¡±

    However, Qi Tianyu seemed very strange, especially when he left so calmly. Something seemed to break up her conventional thinking.

    ¡°How could he act so calmly when he just said goodbye to his lover sadly? He even patted on his sleeves with a disgusted expression! It seems that the man who was gentle and affectionate when hugging Qin Yuru is not him!¡±

    ¡°But it is him!¡±

    ¡°Is there something that I still don¡¯t know? Do I miss something in my previous life?¡±

    ¡°Lady, it seems that Master Qi just abandoned the Young Lady!¡± said Yujie. She was beside Qin Wanru and also felt confused. She thought, ¡°Do I misunderstand? People in Jiangzhou all said that Young Lady Qin wanted to marry a much nobler man in the capital city and then broke off the engagement between Master Qi and her with a plot. She even tried to me it on mydy!¡±

    Something seemed to jump into her mind. Qin Wanru still stared at the hill and thought of a thing that she didn¡¯t pay attention to in the past.

    She didn¡¯t know those dubious things until she married into Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers. When she had been with Wen Xichi in hisst days, it was Wen Xichi who told her as he was conscious.

    He said that Qi Tianyu was Er Jia (the second level of the exam) but not the Yi Jia (the first level). However, when he took an exam in the pce, he was Tanhua, which meant ranking the third. Later, it was Duke Yong strongly rmended him that he could be the Tanhua of Yi Jia of this Session.

    Qi Tianyu actually had nothing to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but only Qin Yuru.

    Qin Wanru suddenly figured out those things that she didn¡¯t understand before!

    Qin Yuru must feel guilty of Qi Tianyu who was abandoned. If he pretended that he still loved her deeply, he could wager more on her.

    Qin Yuru wanted Qi Tianyu to be her ¡°back-up¡± voluntarily while Qi Tianyu wanted Qin Yuru to help him achieve his goal also voluntarily!

    ¡°They are meant to be a couple!¡±

    ¡°Lady, look! There is another person!¡± Yujie who still was leaning over the windows suddenly pointed at a person downstairs and shouted.

    Qin Wanru saw in the direction of her fingers and found that an old maidservant walked out from a tree near the artificial hill furtively. She looked around and then left quickly.

    The direction she walked toward was Yn Pavilion where Madam Di lived.

    ¡°She is Madam Di¡¯s servant!¡±

    However, when this old maidservant had not gone far, she turned around and looked back confusedly. The direction was the attic!

    ¡°Lady, does she recognize us?¡± said Yujie in a low voice as she lowered her head spontaneously.

    Qin Wanru shook her head. There was a window here covered by the curtain. The bottom of the curtain was lifted a little bit. They could look down from this gap but they would not be found by others from outside.

    ¡°No,dy, she ising here!¡± said Yujie as her face turned serious slightly.

    They didn¡¯t expect that this old maidservant was so careful. She thought that the situation of this attic was very special, which meant that someone might see this scene. Thus, she came and checked if somebody was here!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said, ¡°Qing Yue is downstairs!¡±

    She had known that Madam Di would send people to watch Qin Yuru, fearing that Qin Yuru would fall out with Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Great! Great!¡± Yujie then rxed and greatly admired herdy. She thought, ¡°Second Lady has thought of that before!¡±

    The old maidservant had not gone far while she saw Qing Yueing to her at a distance. Qing Yue stopped and her face turned serious when she saw this old maid.

    ¡°Stop! Who is your master? Don¡¯t you know the rules here!¡± Qing Yue shouted coldly.

    Although she had worked in this mansion for a long time, she didn¡¯t know this person in front of her.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am new here,¡± answered the old maid with a smile. Hearing Qing Yue calling her, she knew that this person must be a long-term servant girl in this mansion and then stopped. However, she didn¡¯t tell her who her master was.

    ¡°What are you doing here so furtively?¡± asked Qing Yue arrogantly as checking this old maidservant. She hid as far as possible for fear that someone would find out herdy was in the attic. She saw that old maid had left but she didn¡¯t expect that this old maid would doubt if there was somebody in the attic and then turned back.

    ¡°Nothing. I, I just get lost and don¡¯t know where to go!¡± answered the old maidservant, still smiling.

    ¡°Where?¡± Qing Yue continued to ask severely.

    ¡°The, the kitchen!¡± answered the old maid quickly. She dare not tell her that she wanted to go upstairs to the attic. Although she said so, she still tried to look up stealthily. Here was much closer and she could see more clearly. The curtain was hanging down and everything seemed to be normal.

    ¡°In that direction! There!¡± answered Qing Yue. She looked unhappy and pointed at a direction.

    ¡°I sure appreciate! I would leave now!¡± Finding that there was no special situation, the old maidservant answered Qing Yue with a bright smile and bowed and scraped to her. Then she walked in that direction Qing Yue pointed at.

    The old maidservant felt nervous because Qing Yue walked with her. She was so anxious that she almost wanted to turn around and check if Qing Yue was following her but she dare not show her trail. She had to walk to the kitchen and pretended to ask for something in the kitchen. Qing Yue also got to the kitchen and took the bird¡¯s nest porridge that she asked the cook to prepare before¡­

    In the attic, Qin Wanru took this chance to go downstairs with Yujie and returned to her Zhifang Pavilion. As they sat down for a while, Qing Yue came in with a hamper.

    When she got into the room, she took the bird¡¯s nest porridge out of the hamper and put it on the table in front of Qin Wanru. Then she backed aside and said, ¡°Lady, she was one of those old maidservants sent to Madam Di when Madam Shui and you were not here yesterday. Moreover, Madam Di imed that you chose servantsst time and the Young Lady and she now could take the turn to choose. However, the Young Lady wasn¡¯t there and Madam Di then asked them to stay by herself!¡±

    ¡°Is still the servant trader?¡± After Qin Wanru sipped the porridge, she then thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°No. The other one. It is said that she is one of the most experienced servant traders in the capital city. However, I found that she didn¡¯t bring too many servants here this time but Madam Di asked most of them to stay. Madam Di is the most fastidious person, isn¡¯t she? I couldn¡¯t figure out why she would be so generous this time and would want most of them to stay without saying anything else!¡±

    Qing Yue asked with shock. She knew that Madam Di was known as her bossy temper and rudeness. When she had been in Jiangzhou Prefecture, every servant knew that she would be very fault-finding when she was in a bad mood. However, she had be so easy-going when she just came to the capital city!

    Qin Wanru smiled without saying anything. She then used a spoon and tasted the porridge carefully again. Her beautiful eyes narrowed. She knew that Madam Di had more servants loyal to her who she could use!

    They should be those trusted followers chose by people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for her. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to let the old maidservant watch Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu since they had just arrived at the Qin¡¯s Mansion. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Madam Di to trust somebody.

    ¡°Lady, I just found out something else in the kitchen!¡± said Qing Yue with anger. Thinking of the event she just saw, she was in a sulk.

    She didn¡¯t know that until she followed the old maidservant to the kitchen. She felt angry when she saw the unexpected thing.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes and said.

 Chapter 158 - Who Took the Birdâ€™s Nest First?

    Chapter 158 Who Took the Bird¡¯s Nest First?

    ¡°Lady, do you still remember the source of the bird¡¯s nest?¡± Qing Yue asked.

    Unknowing why Qing Yue would ask this, Qin Wanru answered questioningly, ¡°Our mansion newly bought the bird¡¯s nest for mother in order to build up her health. She particrly asked her servants to prepare an extra bowl of bird¡¯s nest for me when cooking porridge!¡±

    ¡°Yes! There is not only one bowl but four!¡± said Qing Yue indignantly. Thinking of that scene that four bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge were in the kitchen, she vented her fury and said, ¡°It is Madam Shui¡¯s healthy bird¡¯s nest porridge and Old Grandma used her own money to let Madam Shui build up her health with that! However, why would everyone be able to enjoy the bird¡¯s nest now?¡±

    ¡°Did you ask about that?¡± asked Qin Wanru with her eyshes batting.

    ¡°Yes, I did. I asked them who could have these bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge and the supervisor of the kitchen told me that they were Madam Di¡¯s and Young Lady¡¯s. Why could they have them? It is Madam Shui¡¯s bird¡¯s nest! It is Old Grandma who spent her own money on it! You could have it because Madam Shui herself agreed to give you some in private! She even lied to you that she doesn¡¯t like bird¡¯s nest but likes its porridge so that there would be more bird¡¯s nest left!¡±

    The more Qing Yue thought about it, the angrier she felt! The scene that the old maidservant took that bowl of bird¡¯s nest nearly made her blood boil!

    ¡°Qing Yue, did you get mad at that time?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly smiled and blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Absolutely! It is the bird¡¯s nest porridge which Madam Shui saved for you particrly! Why would they take advantage of it again?¡± said Qing Yue unwillingly.

    ¡°But if they don¡¯t?¡± Qin Wanru smiled with her crystal-clear eyes which looked like there was ake in.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t understand.

    Yujie who stood beside understood it immediately and asked, ¡°Would Madam Di and Young Lady buy it themselves and ask the kitchen to cook?¡±

    Her answer made Qing Yue¡¯s eyes almost pop out. She couldn¡¯t believe and asked, ¡°Would Madam Di spend her money on it? Really?¡±

    ¡°Everything is possible. Why would this be impossible?¡± Hearing Qing Yue¡¯s words, Qin Wanru chuckled. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°It was impossible in the past but it doesn¡¯t mean that it couldn¡¯t be possible now!¡±

    Qing Yue was shocked. Biting her lips, she felt anxious and said, ¡°Lady, I almost got mad and tried to knock over their bowls deliberately.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t. They might want to irritate you!¡± Qin Wanru warned, smiling lightly.

    Her words suddenly reminded Qing Yue of the scene in the kitchen. She frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Lady, it, it seems so. When the old maidservant took those bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge, she kept looking at me and chuckled, looking very proud of herself. Subsequently, she gave the old maid of the kitchen a small purse. Although they tried to be stealthy, I saw them!¡±

    At first, Qin Wanru only made a guess at it but now she looked serious.

    ¡°Who took the bird¡¯s nest porridge first?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s smile looked very deep.

    ¡°It was me. I saw that old maid tried to go upstairs to the attic so I stopped her. She said she was going to kitchen and now she got lost. I thought that the cooking of bird¡¯s nest porridge might finish so I went to kitchen with her in case she woulde back and find out that you were in the attic. Before we reached the kitchen, she didn¡¯t know who I am.¡±

    Qing Yue also felt strange when recalling the memory of heading to the kitchen with that person. ¡°At first, the old maidservant only dare steal a nce at me and asked for some normal desserts. However, when I took the bird¡¯s nest porridge, she looked at me and smiled very proudly. Then she said she also wanted the bird¡¯s nest porridge.¡±

    ¡°It was after hearing her words that I noticed that there were the same four bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge.¡±

    ¡°I also saw the old maid give the supervisor a small purse subsequently. Thus, I thought that Madam Di bribed the supervisor of the kitchen so the supervisor quartered Madam Shui¡¯s bird¡¯s nest porridge which should be halved originally.¡±

    Qing Yue almost burst out exasperatedly when thinking of this. If she hadn¡¯t been worried about Qin Wanru who was still in the attic, she would have been unable to bear it any more for she might expose herdy¡¯s location.

    Reconsidering the thing, she thought, ¡°What a close call! The old maid acted deliberately and tried to let me get mad when she knew who I am! What a cunning old woman!¡±

    After telling Qin Wanru the whole storypletely, Qing Yue understood it very clearly. She asked anxiously, ¡°Lady! What should I do now? When I left, the old maid was still there. However, I met Qionghua in the halfway!¡±

    Qionghua must take the bird¡¯s nest porridge for Madam Shui.

    ¡°Where?¡± The smile on Qin Wanru¡¯s face vanished and her eyes looked very cold. She put the spoon in the bowl and wiped her mouth lightly with her handkerchief.

    ¡°She now should be in the kitchen!¡± Qing Yue¡¯s face turned pale and said, ¡°Should I now get to her?¡±

    ¡°It is toote!¡± answered Qin Wanru lightly. A hint of darkness shed upon her eyes. ¡°How restless Madam Di is! She always tries to get rid of my mother¡¯s unborn baby! Her n A just failed and then she has n B now!¡±

    ¡°However, it wouldn¡¯t be herst resort. She is still sounding us out¡­¡±

    ¡°What should we do now? If Qionghua has the same thought with me in this event and screws Madam Di¡¯s and Young Lady¡¯s bird¡¯s nest up madly, Madam Shui must be scolded!¡± Qing Yue now was extremely worried. She almost did it madly. If Qionghua was thinking the same thing, she would definitely do it.

    ¡°No matter they try to irritate me or servants around Madam Shui, Madam Di and Young Lady would be innocent at least when something does happen. If they do pay for the bird¡¯s nest, Madam Shui would be unable to exin.¡±

    ¡°Even though Madam Shui is pregnant now, she would absolutely be scolded.¡±

    ¡°Madam Shui now is having a baby. If she is scolded and something bad really happens to her, things would be definitely trouble!¡±

    ¡°Lady, what should I do? What should we do?¡± Qing Yue looked really anxious and seemed like a cat on hot bricks. She kept looking at Qin Wanru and hoped to know the next step from her.

    ¡°Lady, I run faster and let me find her. Qionghua might be much calmer and she might not do it yet!¡± Yujie also got anxious.

    ¡°No. It is toote!¡± said Qin Wanru again. She then analyzed patiently, ¡°The old maid reached there earlier than you but she didn¡¯t leave after she gave the purse to that person. Everything she did only means that she has decided to wait for Qionghua. She is very cunning. She knows the words that Qionghua doesn¡¯t like to hear. Thus, she might provoke her deliberately. If there are no other people hearing their talk and most people only see the final result, Qionghua must be the wrong one!¡±

    ¡°Then, then, how could we help her?¡± Qing Yue was so shocked and anxious that there was cold sweat on her forehead. Everyone knew that Qionghua was Madam Shui¡¯s right hand, which meant that Qionghua¡¯s behavior was on behalf of Madam Shui.

    ¡°Go and find out the source of Madam Di¡¯s bird¡¯s nest and the reason why they want the same bird¡¯s nest porridge like us. Madam Di used to like drinking the bird¡¯s nest thick soup but why she would want the porridge this time just like my mother!¡± Qin Wanru stared in the direction of Yn Pavilion through window and said calmly.

    Now all purchase was under the unified management of Qin¡¯s Mansion. If Madam Di did want something privately, she had to give the buyers money first and let the purchasing staff bring her goods into the mansion.

    In order to gain better evidence, Madam Di would definitely not use the bird¡¯s nest she had before or those others sent to her. She must buy the bird¡¯s nest from an official shop.

    However, there was a bug. When Madam Di came back from the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she brought some presents in return. It was said that there were bird¡¯s nests in them. When she showed her presents given by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to Old Grandma, she looked really proud and arrogant. Qin Wanru gave a nce at the bird¡¯s nest at that time.

    There were a lot of bird¡¯s nests and Madam Di had them all.

    Madam Di and Qin Yuru enjoyed the same hobby that they liked bird¡¯s nest thick soup. All the people who had worked in the mansion for a long time knew this!

    ¡°There was only a little left then. Why would they fill the same four bowls with that porridge? How could they recognize which belong to Madam Di and her daughter¡¯s and which belong to mother¡¯s and mine?¡±

    ¡°Let me get to the purchasing staff!¡± Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s analysis clearly, Qing Yue turned around and rushed out after she said to herdy.

    ¡°The purchasing staff of the outer court!¡± Qin Wanru added.

    Qing Yue tried to ask more but there was no time left. Moreover, she now very trusted Qin Wanru so she ran out directly without asking why she needed to find the purchasing staff of the outer court.

    ¡°Then I go to the kitchen and see what is going on there. Qionghua might not get mad now!¡± Yujie thought that it would be better for her to go to the kitchen. No matter what happened in the kitchen,dy still knew nothing. Moreover, she ran faster!

    When they made their tasks clear, they left in a hurry. Qin Wanru took the spoon and sipped. Then she put it down and her eyes looked deep.

    Madam Di always acted quickly. Now it seemed that she decided to implement her n slowly. But it would be better if something happened periodically.

    It seemed that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion not only sent her servants but offered advice to her!

    Qing Yue returned quickly. Purchasing staff was divided into two groups, inner court and outer court. The purchasing staff of the inner court was under the management of Shui Run while that of outer court was monitored by Qin Huaiyong.

    Qing Yue went to the staff of the outer court directly. Fortunately, he was there. Knowing that she came for asking about the bird¡¯s nest, he checked the ount and told Qing Yue that it was true. Madam Di told him that Young Lady and Madam Di wanted to have bird¡¯s nest and let him buy some back. Then he could find Madam Di to receive money. She didn¡¯t use the public funds.

    It would not be a big deal in any mansion. Those masters had their own money. If some of them wanted something that they wanted to eat or use, they just need to spend their own money on those goods as long as they didn¡¯t use the public funds.

    Qing Yue became wiser and asked him when Madam Di asked him to do this. The supervisor of purchasing told her that it was at that night that Shui Run was found out being pregnant and Old Grandma wanted to buy some bird¡¯s nests for her with her own money. It was at the same night that not only Shui Run and Qin Wanru had the bird¡¯s porridge but also Madam Di and Qin Yuru!

    Madam Di¡¯s purchasing order just followed Old Grandma¡¯s! It was on the same day!

    Now Qin Wanru understood the whole story. The idea of this bird¡¯s nest porridge was not a provisional decision! It urred when her mother was found out being pregnant! A hint of rigor shed upon Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes!

    When she tried to stand up with her hands on the table, there came a servant girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Second Lady! Be quick! Quickly! Things totally go wrong! Come and see! People in the kitchen are having a fight now! Many things are screwed up!¡±

 Chapter 159 - Take Her Away and Flog Her 20 Times!

    Chapter 159 ¡°Take Her Away and Flog Her 20 Times!¡±

    When Qin Wanru got to the kitchen, the two servants who fought each other were pulled apart.

    Yujie was holding Qionghua while the supervisor of kitchen was holding the old maid. Their hair was totally in a mess because of their fight. There were even scratches in their face. They both looked verybative now.

    Shui Run still had note here yet while Madam Di had been here and was interrogating them.

    The old maid was the one they saw before. A throng of servants hung around the kitchen door and those people behind were standing on tiptoe and looking at the kitchen.

    Qin Wanru came with Qing Yue quietly behind these servants and started to listen carefully. Madam Di¡¯s voice was very loud and sounded very furious.

    They just stood so quietly and no people found them for they all focused on the event in the kitchen.

    ¡°Qionghua, why would you suddenly hit others without any reason? Do you think that it is able to bully the new servant just because you have been working here for a long time?¡± asked Madam Di severely, seeming that she had asked about this event clearly.

    ¡°Madam Di, it is she who provoked me and spoke evil of my master! I was so furious that I fought them! And¡­¡± Qionghua set her eyes on the bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge on the cooking bench and tried to spit it out angrily while Yujie suddenly twisted her wrist. ¡°Ouch!¡± Qionghua felt pain and was unable to go on.

    ¡°Qionghua, are you telling the truth? She is new here. Or does anybody embolden her to let her provoke you, a senior employee? If she doesn¡¯t know who you are and provoke you, she would be totally a fool! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Madam Di sneered.

    ¡°Madam! You have to help me! I am here to take your bird¡¯s nest porridge for you! But this servant girl, I don¡¯t know who her master is, said that you used her master¡¯s bird¡¯s nest to cook your bird¡¯s nest porridge! And she said your bird¡¯s nest porridge belongs to her master! I absolutely felt unwilling so I disputed with her. However, I never expected that she would beat me suddenly! Madam, you must stand by me! I am still new here and don¡¯t know much about this mansion. And I don¡¯t understand why you, the official Madam of General would want others¡¯ things to eat!¡±

    The old maid pushed the supervisor of kitchen away and burst out crying. She wiped her tears while she was crying and kept showing her innocence.

    Now she was not only trying to show her innocence but also Madam Di¡¯s!

    Qionghua trembled with anger. ¡°Why there would be such a person who would call white ck in the world? She did provoke me first and gave a small purse to the kitchen supervisor furtively. She even talked to the supervisor on the sly, fearing that I would see them. But I did see them! It is clear that she wanted to ask the supervisor to give some Madam Shui¡¯s bird¡¯s nest porridge to Madam Di as much as possible!¡±

    Qionghua even saw three same bowls! The bird¡¯s nest was ordered by Old Grandma for Madam Shui. However, she didn¡¯t want to have it herself so she used it to cook porridge so that the Second Lady and she could enjoy the bird¡¯s nest. However, she felt angry when suddenly seeing three same bowls in the kitchen. Moreover, she found that the old maid even stood in front of those bowls proudly, opened the lid and sneered at her.

    ¡°It is hard to know what your master would give birth to though she has this expensive food! It would be better to let mydy have them. Then she would give birth to a chubby boy! A widow doesn¡¯t worth these!¡±

    When she said these words, her voice was not very loud but it was enough to let Qionghua hear. Qionghua got extremely mad at once whening to her and caught the old maid and asked what she was saying.

    The old maid definitely denied and then they had a fight. The kitchen supervisor knew things went wrong. Then he came to pull them apart but failed. It was when the supervisor felt so anxious that Yujie came in and helped the supervisor pull them apart. Madam Di came subsequently.

    ¡°Madam Di, she spoke evil of my master!¡± Qionghua argued loudly.

    ¡°About what?¡± Madam Di raised her eyebrows and asked curiously. Those who hung around the kitchen door listened more carefully. Qin Wanru who stood near the throng gave a cold smile on her face. How could Madam Di say this? She just let Qionghua repeat those evil words about Shui Run in front of these servants and how she could do it as a servant!

    The old maid must say something really malicious which would definitely offend Shui Run!

    ¡°Madam Di, she, she said that my master, my master¡­¡± Qionghua felt extremely anxious and was even about to cry. However, she just couldn¡¯t say it out.

    ¡°Madam, look, she couldn¡¯t say anything! It is obvious that she wants to frame me! She knows that her words are fake! Now she even couldn¡¯t answer you!¡± It seemed that the old maid was very cunning. She pointed at Qionghua and shouted really loudly when she caught the chance. There was even a satisfied expression on her face.

    No servant would dare say ¡°widow¡± out to everyone¡¯s face. Moreover, there were many new servants in the mansion and few knew Shui Run was a widow. If her private servant girl said the word, it would be a joke.

    ¡°See? I let you tell me and you don¡¯t. How could I help you, Qionghua? Do you really frame her? She is only an old maid. Even though she was my servant, she is new here. How could you be so mean? It would undermine your master¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Madam Di said to Qionghua seemingly sincerely and earnestly. Her voice even sounded a little bit soft. It seemed that she was to stand by Qionghua.

    Qionghua knew the truth but didn¡¯t know how to argue. She just wanted to rush to the old maid and p her severely to smash the disgusting smile in her face.

    ¡°Now how dare she look at me in such a provocative way! The triumph fills her eyes!¡±

    ¡°Qionghua, the business between your master and I is our family matters. Although we would have quarrels with each other sometimes, you have no right to meddle in it or use it. Now you even dare frame my people and imed that she provoked you and spoke evil of your master! I gave you a chance to tell me but you didn¡¯t. You must be afraid of being found out! If you couldn¡¯t show any evidence, I would punish you ording to the family rule!¡±

    Her smile faded away. She now looked impartial and strict. She even said that though there was a gap between Shui Run and her, they were still families.

    Well, actually her words that they were families was only to punish Qionghua in a ¡°fair¡± way.

    Qionghua was furious and anxious. She wanted to rush to them but Yujie held her hand very tightly so she couldn¡¯t move now. She looked at those people around, finding out that there were only some servants and the supervisor of the kitchen. However, there were no other people beside them just now and nobody could testify for her.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qionghua red at Madam Di furiously. Now she knew everything that she was trapped by Madam Di.

    Qionghua was clear that she was the first private servant girl of Madam Shui. She had always followed Madam Shui no matter when her Madam married and came back here after her Madam¡¯s first husband died. Her affection upon Madam Shui was totally different from the normal one between other masters and servants. If something bad happened to her, Madam Shui would definitely feel sad.

    Now Madam Shui was pregnant so it would be terrible if she got sick!

    ¡°Then take her away and flog her 20 times!¡± said Madam Di calmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Suddenly, two strong old maids came and tried to take Qionghua outside. If she could survive after the 20shes, she would have to get a very severe injury. She even could not serve Shui Run for a long time, at least. Now it had not been three months since she was pregnant. It was in a critical period.

    It would be very easy to miscarry if not being careful!

    Shui Run would definitely feel distressed if she knew her most favorite first servant girl was punished. However, this was the ¡°truth¡±. It would be useless for Shui Run to me Madam Di because everything orded with the ¡°rules¡±. What was more, it was Qionghua who couldn¡¯t make out.

    Counting the time, Qin Wanru knew those who shoulde here would arrive here soon so she said, ¡°Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Our Second Lady is here!¡± shouted Qing Yue loudly. A path quickly appeared with the throng stepping aside. Apanied by Qing Yue, Qin Wanru walked in the kitchen slowly.

    The two strong old maids pretended to hear nothing and continued to drag Qionghua away. Yujie stepped forward and pushed them heavily. They then retreated a few steps but still tried toe unwillingly. Suddenly Qin Wanru said coldly, ¡°p them in the face for they don¡¯t listen to master¡¯s words!¡±

    With Qin Wanru¡¯s order, Yujie came unceremoniously without hesitation and pushed the two strong old maids heavily and rudely. They stood steadily after taking a few steps back. Seeing Qin Wanru staring at them severely, they were shocked and dare not move.

    ¡°Wanru, though you are young, you seem to be very powerful!¡± Madam Di didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru would get involved in her business and her face ckened.

    Actually she had counted the time. Shui Run was in pregnancy so she couldn¡¯te here quickly. Old Grandma was in poor health so she also couldn¡¯t reach here soon. Moreover, the business of the inner court should be reported to Shui Run and seldom to Old Grandma. As for Qin Huaiyong, even if he came, Madam Di dealt with this event ording to the family rules so he couldn¡¯t say something.

    Madam Di wanted Shui Run to be unable to speak out her grievances. If she couldn¡¯t argue, it would be possible for her to miscarry when she got really mad. That would be better!

    However, Madam Di didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru would arrive here soon. Nobody would report this event to Qin Wanru. She was only a little girl and she had no right to manage the business of this mansion.

    However, the person who she didn¡¯t expect at all appeared in front of her again when she almost finished her n. How she could not be angry!

    She now dared not look down upon Qin Wanru. She sneered at her and said, ¡°Qionghua hit a servant deliberately and even framed others rudely. Now she could not exin the reason to me. If every servant acts like this, there would be no rule in the mansion, wouldn¡¯t it? Or am I unable to punish this kind of servants?¡±

    She didn¡¯t worry about Qionghua¡¯s words. She still took the advantage in this event no matter it was about the bird¡¯s nest porridge or the old maid. It would be impossible for Qin Huaiyong to stand by Shui Run this time, let alone Qin Wanru!

    ¡°An over-confident mean girl! She must think that she could manage everything!¡±

    ¡°Second Lady! It was she who caused this trouble deliberately! I am really wronged! You have to stand by me!¡± The old maid still thought the event was not troubled enough. She watched Madam Di¡¯s expression and wanted to please Madam Di with her effort as taking advantage of this event. She then rushed to Qin Wanru and cried loudly, seeming that she did want Qin Wanru to stand by her.

    Madam Di was satisfied and she looked proud. How a little servant girl could beat the old fox. She just needed to wait and see the show then!

    At the next moment, however, the smile froze on Madam Di¡¯s face!

 Chapter 160 - Madam, Are You Angry?â€

    Chapter 160 ¡°Madam, Are You Angry?¡±

    ¡°Yujie, refresh her mind!¡± Qin Wanru said, smiling coldly.

    Before everyone understood Qin Wanru¡¯s meaning, Yujie pped the old maid in her face heavily and directly. She even kicked the old maid in her chest rudely, which knocked the old maid over.

    Everyone was shocked!

    How could people around the Second Lady behave so fiercely? The servant who named Yujie seemed to be very kind and gentle in daily life. She even smiled at everyone she met.

    Many onlooking servant girls and old maids spontaneously stepped back. They dare not get close to Yujie and feared that they would irritate her because of their carelessness.

    They used to think that Second Lady was the daughter of Madam Shui while Madam Shui was the one who managed the inner court. Thus, they would tter them and, what was more, Madam Shui now was pregnant. ttering Second Lady was equivalent to ttering Madam Shui. There was nobody who didn¡¯t pay attention to this and everyone all treated her reverently.

    Now they realized that though the Second Lady was a child, she was very powerful, even much more powerful than these two Madams in the mansion. As the little girl just stood there facing Madam Di, she didn¡¯t seem to be weak at all but even she seemed to repress Madam Di.

    Now nobody dare look down upon Qin Wanru!

    ¡°No! No! Qin Wanru, how dare you!¡± said Madam Di as she shook with rage. Nanny Zhou who stood behind her was also shocked and her face turned pale. Nobody would know that Qin Wanru would hit the old maid so unceremoniously.

    She didn¡¯t give her any chance to exin, or if she did, she would not n to hear her exnation.

    ¡°Madam, are you angry?¡± Qin Wanru turned and looked at Madam Di and Qin Wanru smiled sweetly.

    The smile was sort of childish and sweet but those onlookers here retreated a few steps spontaneously again for they could smell the danger from her smile.

    It was so quiet that people could even hear a pin drop!

    Qin Huaiyong came with Shui Run. As for why he camete, it was because he was in Shui Run¡¯s room and she had to walk very slowly because of her baby.

    Hearing Qionghua was in trouble, Shui Run wished only if she could grow wings and fly there. However, it was Qin Huaiyong who feared that she would get hurt so he walked slowly with her. Thus, they finally arrived here now.

    Watching the scene while getting here, Qin Huaiyong frowned and wanted to get in the kitchen. However, Shui Run held his hand and looked at Qin Wanru who stood among the servants. Shui Run felt in her bones that Qin Huaiyong shouldn¡¯t appear now so she took his hand and stood behind those onlookers.

    Now everyone focused on the event in the kitchen so they didn¡¯t notice Qin Huaiyong and Shui Run, who only took one servant girl and a servant.

    ¡°How, how dare you!¡± Gnashing her teeth, Madam Di looked at the people around and said, ¡°The old maid is my servant, at least! How you could be so disobedient¡­¡±

    Madam Di gnashed her teeth. Her beautiful face twisted because of anger. She didn¡¯t show her power yet but let the little mean girl repress her in front of these servants!

    ¡°Qin Wanru! You are so disobedient! Kneel down!¡±

    She decided not to show off her eloquence to Qin Wanru. She brought her servants here this time just in order to beat Shui Run¡¯s servant before Shui Run stopped her. It would be better to let Shui Run¡¯s servant unable to argue and make Shui Run devastated.

    Now she couldn¡¯t beat Qionghua and then she decided to vent her anger and malice to Qin Wanru in the name of ¡°filial piety¡±. Even though she now was not Qin Wanru¡¯s ¡°mother¡±, she would be Qin Wanru¡¯s elder when she still was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s official wife. Then the so-called ¡°filial piety¡± would repress Qin Wanru.

    The dynasty governed the country with the proposition of ¡°filial piety¡±. Madam Di did believe that she would absolutely repress Qin Wanru, the mean girl. Moreover, she did take the advantage in the event.

    ¡°Madam, why should I kneel down? Did I do something wrong?¡± Qin Wanru raised her rosy face as her eyes became cold.

    ¡°You hit my servant without knowing the whole thing! Don¡¯t you think that you should kneel down and apologize to me?¡± Madam Di banged on the table and said coldly.

    ¡°Well, you also hit my mother¡¯s servant without any reason. You also have to apologize, don¡¯t you?¡± Qin Wanru said without flinching. She had given a nce over the people and noticed Qin Huaiyong who stood behind the people with his hands at the back. Her eyes looked deep while a hint of smile shed upon her eyes quickly.

    ¡°It would be better for him to stand there and he could hear the quarrel clearly!¡±

    ¡°Without him, Madam Di would speak out her thoughts directly much easily.¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you, you go too far! That servant girl framed others and you still stand by her and even protest against me! Is only because she is Shui Run¡¯s servant?¡± She gnashed her teeth so tightly that her teeth even creaked. She couldn¡¯t lose face any more after being embarrassed by this little mean girl again and again.

    She was the official Madam in the mansion. In her mind, she was the only madam of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Now she was stuck by such a little girl and how she could calm down.

    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t hear that Qionghua framed the other servant while I found out that the old maid beside you was malicious and tried to cause troubles. Do you lead to this event just in order to irritate my mother? She couldn¡¯t suffer this thing because she now is weak!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly. She set her cold eyes on Madam Di.

    ¡°A new old maid dare quarrel with the first servant girl of the Madam who manages this inner court in this emboldened way. Madam, actually I really want to know who gives her this kind of courage to let her be so daredevil!¡± Qin Wanru continued to say without giving any chance to Madam Di to interrupt her.

    She set her ming eyes on Madam Di, seeming that she could look through her mind.

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, all the people looked at Madam Di and the old maid. The old maid was new here and nobody in the kitchen saw her before. However, the servant trader just came not long ago. Thus, the old maid should belong to the servant group which just came to the mansion. Moreover, those new servants should be very careful, right?

    The old maid seemed like an old fox being working here for a long time.

    There were many old maids in the kitchen and many of them were sophisticated. They all felt the old maid was very dubious, unlike a new servant who just arrived here.

    Qin Huaiyong reached out and held Shui Run¡¯s hands. Shui Run¡¯s hand were very cold. She felt so anxious that she even sweated but she couldn¡¯t walk faster. Now she found that Qin Wanru was there so she finally rxed. When she stopped sweating, her body got cold, very cold.

    If not Qin Wanru was there, Qionghua would suffer badly. The rtionship between Qionghua and Shui Run had been beyond words. If Qionghua was punished, Shui Run didn¡¯t know whether she would be okay then!

    When she figured it out clearly, she got colder feet and hands!

    ¡°Madam Di¡¯s target was me and my unborn baby. Qionghua was only a tool for her to fight against me!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong pinched her hand lightly and held her cold hand tightly with his hand. He said softly in a low voice, ¡°It would be okay. Everything would be fine!¡±

    He looked contemtive. He thought she just was a normal servant girl. Even if she was Shui Run¡¯s private servant girl, she was nothing but a person who could serve Shui Run. Now he suddenly knew the position of this servant girl in Shui Run¡¯s mind. The servant girl who named Qionghua was special to Shui Run.

    ¡°It seems that I have to consider it carefully!¡±

    Shui Run still looked pale. She bit her lips and nodded in silence.

    Qin Huaiyong gave a sign to the servant who followed them. Then there came the servant¡¯s loud voice, saying, ¡°General and Madam Shui arrived!¡±

    Finding that there were other mastersing, those onlooking servants then stepped back quickly again. Qin Huaiyong came in the kitchen slowly as holding Shui Run¡¯s hand.

    Hearing the servant¡¯s call, Madam Di knew that this event could be very serious today but she wasn¡¯t panic. If this thing could be in a mess, in a greater mess, she would satisfy when Shui Run¡¯s people lose their mind.

    Now the mean girl, Qin Wanru, had meddled in this affair. If it finally turned out that the servant of Shui Run was wrong, then there would not only the servant girl Qionghua be punished, but also Qin Wanru. She did want to see what Shui Run would do when seeing her people around her being punished one by one!

    Would she lose her mind on the spot?

    Well, that would be a great surprise!

    When she set her eyes on their hands holding together, a hint of jealousy shed upon Madam Di¡¯s eyes. However, she knew it was not the right time for her to be jealous. When seeing Qin Huaiyonging here, she bowed to him quickly and said, ¡°Perfect timing, general. Just let me tell you what Wanru said to me. She was partial to sister¡¯s servant. It just seemed that sister sent people to provoke me deliberately!¡±

    Qin Wanru also bowed to him but said nothing.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Qin Huaiyong shot a nce at all people here and asked in a deep voice. He was a military general so he always looked very powerful. Nobody dare raise their head in the direction where he set his eyes on.

    Even the old maid who had been moaning lying on the ground now dare not continue. She just put her hand in her chest tightly, seeming that she was so weak.

    However, Qin Huaiyong was a general who had been to battlegrounds for many times and he could tell that the weakness was pretended immediately.

    His eyes suddenly turned sharp while setting on the old maid¡¯s face. Not to mention the cause of this event, the old maid was not a good one.

    ¡°General, it is my sister¡¯s servant who spoke rudely and had a fight with this old maid, making the kitchen in a great mess. A servant came and found me so I am here. Considering that sister now is having a baby, I thought I could help her deal with this. However, I didn¡¯t expect that this servant girl was too malicious. She, on the one hand, imed that it is the old maid who provoked her and spoke evil of her master while on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t tell us what the old maid said. It is obvious that she wanted to frame others deliberately. General, just let me know should this sort of servants receive punishment?¡±

    Madam Di seemed to have been well prepared. She blurted out as she looked angry and furious. It seemed that it was because of the malicious servant, Qionghua that she would get mad.

    When she finished, she even said bitterly, ¡°Now my sister is inconvenient because of her pregnancy so she needs servants around her to help her manage things. This servant is so malicious and she might get sister into trouble. However, sister now could not bear this. For sister, it would be better to drive her out and find other good servants!¡±

    She said more and more sincerely as if she did consider for Shui Run with her whole heart. Her words even covered all the points that Qionghua couldn¡¯t exin. She couldn¡¯t defend herself at all. Qionghua¡¯s face flushed and she clenched her fists and felt furious.

    ¡°Father! The old maid is the ill-disposed one! Hope you could punish the old maid!¡± A clean voice suddenly came out. Everyone turned and looked at Qin Wanru who seemed to be natural and graceful¡­

 Chapter 161 - The Two Purses That Was Sent Out

    <strong>Chapter 161 The Two Purses That Was Sent Out</strong>

    There was no w in Madam Di¡¯s words. She even said in a very generous and decent way. Nobody could find out any fault in whatever aspect of her words. However, Qin Wanru still antagonized her when Madam Di had an advantage in the event now.

    ¡°General, just look¡­ Wanru now doesn¡¯t know the true meaning of the filial piety at all. She is very willful! We are now in the capital city, not Jiangzhou where we used to live. Young Ladies from aristocratic families are now everywhere in this city. Let alone our mansion, anydy from a noble aristocratic family in the capital city dare not be so willful like her!¡±

    When finding out that Qin Wanru stood out again, Madam Di looked very sorrowful. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief, pretended to be very heart-struck and said, ¡°When I cared for Wanru, she had been a very innocent girl!¡±

    She meant that Shui Run failed in educating Qin Wanru well when she raised her up. It was in a short time that Qin Wanru had be so willful. And Qin Huaiyong would not let her be wayward like this so it would be better for him to punish Qin Wanru heavily.

    At that time, Shui Run would be much heartbroken and sad. It would be better to add fuel to the me!

    Qin Huaiyong frowned and set his eyes on Qin Wanru. He looked a little bit angry and asked, ¡°Wanru, do you know what you are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Father, it is the old maid who caused this trouble deliberately,¡± Qin Wanru answered calmly, looking into Qin Huaiyong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Huaiyong sunk his voice to ask.

    A satisfied look came into Madam Di¡¯s eyes. She knew that Qin Huaiyong was a little bit angry. That would be great! She was afraid that Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t get irritated at all. She believed that Qin Wanru was unable to exin Qionghua¡¯s trouble.

    If this event was inexplicable, then however Qin Wanru said well she would be punished in the end. She was only a little mean girl who knew nothing and even tried to meddle in this mess. How dare she!

    ¡°Well, it could be considered as a surprise! I have thought that it is not enough to only punish Qionghua. It would be better to make Shui Run feel more sorrow.¡±

    ¡°Father, the old maid is ill-disposed! I have evidence!¡± said Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Qin Huaiyong.

    Madam Di¡¯s heart suddenly raced. She subconsciously looked at Nanny Zhou beside her and felt relieved when seeing Nanny Zhou¡¯s impassive face. She was terrified of the girl¡¯s words and even thought that she did have some evidence just now.

    ¡°What kind of evidence could be left by this event? There is no material evidence at all. The old maid is very careful and there must be no witness.¡±

    Thinking for a while, Madam Di smiled lightly. She stared at Qin Wanru, with seeming kindness. It seemed that Qin Wanru was unreasonable. Now her character setting was very like the one she had many years ago. In front of Qin Huaiyong, she always pretended to treat Qin Wanru very well, even better than Qin Yuru sometimes, just in order to show her real motherly care.

    Qing Yue who was behind Qin Wanru now stood out. After bowing to Qin Huaiyong, she pointed at the old maid and said, ¡°General, I have seen this old maid before. She arrived here earlier than me. She even walked to the bird¡¯s nest porridge and looked around. I have heard from my Lady that the bird¡¯s nest porridge is cooked for Madam Shui. She doesn¡¯t want to have it all by herself so she gave half of the porridge to my Lady. However, there are many bowls here!¡±

    While saying, Qing Yue let Yujie and Qionghua make way and show all people the four medium-sized stoves, on which there were three same bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge.

    From the outward appearance, they looked exactly the same.

    Qin Huaiyong stunned and then he turned and squinted at Madam Di.

    Madam Di¡¯s heart raced again. She quickly calmed down and feared that Qin Huaiyong would discover something from her expression. She said, ¡°General, I asked the kitchen to cook bird¡¯s nest porridge for Yuru and me. About the bird¡¯s nest, I let the purchaser of our mansion buy it for me. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you could send servants to check!¡±

    In case that she would get involved in this matter, she deliberately let the purchaser buy it.

    The cause of this matter was the bird¡¯s nest porridge.

    When Madam Di finished, opening her eyes wide, Qionghua gazed at Madam Di with astonishment. Needless to say, she must think in this way just now.

    ¡°General, couldn¡¯t my Madam cook some bird¡¯s nest porridge in our mansion?¡± Realizing Madam Di¡¯s intention, Nanny Zhou quickly helped her Madam and said.

    What problem could have when an official Madam of the General cooked bird¡¯s nest in her house? The question sounded like that Madam Di was repressed by Shui Run and she even could not have bird¡¯s nest porridge.

    Qin Huaiyong frowned tightly. He looked slightly irritated.

    ¡°Madam, I heard from grandmother that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion has returned lots of bird¡¯s nests as presents when you came back from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Then why would you buy bird¡¯s nest from outside? Or are those bird¡¯s nest on sale outside better than those given by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru asked with smiling eyes.

    Her question was unexpected and hard to answer. If Madam Di said no, then why would she still purchase bird¡¯s nest from outside? If answering yes, then she would lose Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, Madam doesn¡¯t want to eat that bird¡¯s nest now because those given by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were extremely good. She also wants to give some to Old Grandma and Madam Shui.¡± Seeing things going wrong, she quickly helped Madam Di and exined stiffly.

    ¡°Is that Madam Di?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s eyes flickered but he said nothing.

    ¡°Well, you are so kind. I must thank you for my mother and grandmother!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, bowed sideways, turned and looked at the old maid. ¡°Nanny Zhou, could you please exin that why the old maid would stay in the kitchen during the time from the point that Qing Yue hase back from the kitchen to that Qionghua came in? She is a new servant. She didn¡¯t leave but still stayed and did nothing in the kitchen. What was she doing on earth in the kitchen during such a long time?¡±

    ¡°When Qing Yue came back, it even took me some time to arrive at the kitchen. The time the old maid spent in the kitchen was over the time that we made a round trip time from our court to the kitchen.¡± Yujie proved.

    ¡°Tell me what was going on,¡± said Qin Huaiyong coldly. Nobody knew he was asking the old maid or Nanny Zhou.

    Nanny Zhou gaped and flustered. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be something like this. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. She set her eyes on the old maid and gave her a sign furtively.

    The old maid quickly understood. She struggled to sit on kneeling with her hands still covering her chest at once and said, ¡°General, I just wanted to see whether the bird¡¯s nest porridge was okay. Madam likes the bird¡¯s nest being stewed rotten. I was to leave but when I found out that the bird¡¯s nest porridge didn¡¯t cater to Madam¡¯s demand so I waited for a while. Then, the servant girl of Madam Shui came!¡±

    After answering the question, she even coughed painfully deliberately, seeming that she was very weak.

    ¡°Ah, no wonder you have left for so long!¡± Nanny Zhou seemed to take a tumble. She turned and said reverently to Qin Huaiyong, ¡°General, the old maid is new here. I fear that she doesn¡¯t know my Madam so I especially told her that Madam likes the bird¡¯s nest porridge being stewed very, very rotten. And I let her not be eager to take the porridge. I just said so casually but I didn¡¯t know she is so die-hard and even waited here!¡±

    Seeing Nanny Zhou and the old maid echoing each other and finding out that a satisfied look flickered in Madam Di¡¯s eyes, Qin Wanru gave a dirty look. ¡°The old maid totally is an old fox! How could she make up such a seemingly sound reason.¡±

    ¡°Then why would she give a purse to the kitchen supervisor furtively to my face?¡± Qing Yue asked loudly. She pointed at an old maid hiding in the throng. ¡°I was also curious why there would be other two bowls of bird¡¯s nest porridge. Then I saw her giving a purse to the supervisor and she even nced at me. It seemed that she gave out the purse just in order to let me find out!¡±

    ¡°Yes! She did! I also saw her giving out the purse! To my face! She did it very furtively and seemed to hide her behavior from me. However, she just did it in a way that I could see clearly. She gave the purse to this supervisor!¡± Qionghua now became sober. She pointed at another supervisor hiding in the throng. ¡°That old maid was also ncing at me while I wanted to check whether my Madam¡¯s bird¡¯s nest porridge was okay!¡±

    The two identified supervisors tried to hide into the crowd while the crowd parted and showed them clearly.

    ¡°What was going on then?¡± Qin Huaiyong set his cold eyes on the two old maids directly.

    They looked at each other and suddenly knelt down.

    ¡°General, she just let me care for her Madam¡¯s bird¡¯s nest porridge and let us do our best. She also said that the purse was given by Madam Di.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! It is true! There was no other thing!¡±

    The two maids dare not hide anything and answered hurriedly.

    ¡°However, the old maid gave the two supervisors the purses especially when Qing Yue or Qionghua could see them. Weird! She seemed to let Qing Yue and Qionghua be able to see her giving purses to supervisors deliberately! The two servant girls didn¡¯t know Madam Di let the purchaser buy bird¡¯s nest. Moreover, what she did is very dubious! She just wanted the kitchen to stew the bird¡¯s nest in a better way and then she gave the supervisors two purses. How rich Madam Di is!¡±

    Qin Wanru eximed.

    ¡°Well, that, that¡¯s my order. I fear that the kitchen would mess Madam Di¡¯s porridge for the kitchen now consider Madam Shui¡¯s health as their most important thing!¡± Nanny Zhou quickly lowered her head and answered.

    What she meant was that the kitchen only focused on Shui Run but didn¡¯t care about Madam Di. As an official Madam in the mansion, she had to spend money to let the kitchen take more care of her foods when she wanted to enjoy her foods in afortable way.

    However, when Qin Huaiyong heard this answer, there was a cold and serious look in his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t like Madam Di and didn¡¯t try to let the kitchen treat her in a bad way, if these words were spread out, then not only Madam Di would lose face but also Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. They would not leave this thing alone.

    ¡°Cousin, it seems that there is a mystery in the event. Then I want to catch them all and question them!¡± Now Shui Run had understood the whole thing. A hint of anger shed upon her eyes.

    ¡°Sister, are you okay with your health? If you get irritated then, it might hurt you. Moreover, one of them is your servant!¡± Madam Di pretended to care about her but when she looked at Shui Run¡¯s face, a defiant look was in her eyes. What she meant was that Shui Run should step out this matter.

    ¡°Well, when you were to punish Qionghua, your words didn¡¯t ord with your behavior then. The old maid is your servant, isn¡¯t she?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to let her be so satisfied. If Shui Run needed to step out, so did Madam Di. She smiled with a corner of her mouth upward and said, ¡°What¡¯s more, there is another thing. I want to tell everyone and let Madam Di make ament on it!¡±

    Madam Di was shocked and felt subconsciously that thing would go worse!

 Chapter 162 - To Make You Unspeakable

    <h4>Chapter 162 To Make You Unspeakable</h4>

    ¡°What? Say it,¡± asked Madam Di.

    ¡°I just want to ask why these bowls which the porridge is poured into are the same. If there is a mistake, then what should we do when the unborn boy in mother¡¯s belly might be hurt?¡±

    Qin Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°Madam, why would you want to have bird¡¯s nest porridge like mother¡¯s especially? I remember that you used to do not like that porridge. I still remember once that the kitchen misunderstood your meaning and cooked bird¡¯s nest porridge instead of bird¡¯s nest thick soup. Then because of this, you even beat the supervisor of the kitchen and threw the porridge directly upon the supervisor. Do you remember this event?¡±

    This event happened in Jiangzhou and even made an uproar because Madam Di threw the scalding bird¡¯s nest porridge upon the supervisor of the kitchen. As for why this event would go viral, it was because this supervisor actually was not a child of a servant who was born in the Qin¡¯s Mansion but a servant who did a better job than others and then was appointed to be the supervisor for a time.

    Although Madam Di had madepensation to the supervisor, the families of the supervisor were not satisfied. Therefore, the event had escted. Fortunately, Qin Huaiyong was very powerful in Jiangzhou so this event finally was repressed. Even so, people in the Qin¡¯s Mansion all knew about this.

    After hearing her words, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face became stern!

    If that was true, what Madam Di did today was very dubious. Considering Madam Di¡¯s attitude in the past, and thinking about this event which was caused by the bird¡¯s nest porridge, Qin Huaiyong gradually looked very serious when ncing around at the four same bowls. Madam Di¡¯s target might be the unborn baby in Shui Run¡¯s belly.

    Otherwise, what was she doing when she didn¡¯t like the bird¡¯s nest porridge at all?

    She first asked the purchaser to buy some bird¡¯s nest especially and didn¡¯t cook those sent by the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Then the new old maid confronted Qing Yue and Qionghua while Qing Yue was all right and Qionghua was caught into trouble. Or was that Madam Di¡¯s purpose? If so, then those vague exnations before could be very clear now.

    ¡°She has prepared the n very early and just waits for me to ask about these!¡±

    ¡°Madam Di does have bad intentions!¡±

    Shui Run finally rxed. Although she said nothing, she feared that Qin Wanru was unable to handle Madam Di. Nanny Zhou¡¯s words before sounded that Madam Di was very innocent and she seemed to be wronged by them. Moreover, her people got involved in this event so she¡¯d better not to meddle in this and only could pin her hope on Qin Wanru.

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, Madam Di quickly knew that thing went wrong as she knew that Qin Huaiyong gradually distrusted her. In Qin Wanru¡¯s words, there were doubtful points everywhere. When Madam Di raised her head and saw Qin Huaiyong¡¯s angriest, sternest and worst look, she could not pretend a calm and kind expression any more. She immediately shouted at Qin Wanru, ¡°Wanru, what do you mean? Couldn¡¯t I turn to like having porridge now even though I didn¡¯t like it before?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course you could like it or hate it as you want but don¡¯t you think that everything is too coincidental? You even came faster than any servant here. Compared the distance from your court to the kitchen with that from my court to here, I suppose that I should be faster than you. However, when I arrived, I saw that you just finished the interrogation and wanted to punish Qionghua 20 flogs!¡±

    Qin Wanru said softly.

    However, the slight words heavily smashed Madam Di¡¯s heart, which made her unspeakable. There were too many coincidences, too many abnormalities and standing friction between Madam Di and Shui Run. If she still wanted to argue that she was concerned with Shui Run, she could be unspeakable now.

    ¡°Madam Di prefers light taste recently!¡± Seeing thing went wrong, Nanny Zhou quickly helped Madam Di and exined, ¡°When the servant girl came to report, Madam Di happened to be in a ce which is quite near here but not in her yard!¡±

    ¡°Quite near here? Where is it? When the First Young Master of the Qi Family came to our mansion to look for Lady Qi, Madam Di even sent the maid to tell us and reminded that we should be away from them. What? Madam Di yourself did not avoid them, did you?¡±

    Raising her beautiful eyebrows, Qin Wanru asked.

    Madam Di did let others warn them before. She said that though Qin¡¯s Mansion and Qi Family were old friends, it would be better to avert suspicion when in the capital city. Her purpose was definitely to not let others encounter the scene that Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu were together.

    However, this now became her unspeakable reason. She never expected that this would be tangled with the matter happened in the kitchen.

    Taken by surprise, she had to exin while gnashing her teeth, ¡°I watched Qi Tianyu grow up and there is no need for me to avert suspicion. When we arrived in the capital city, his mother even asked me to take good care of him!¡±

    ¡°Then you went to see the First Young Master of the Qi Family?¡± Qin Wanru pushed her harder and quietly nudged the conversation towards Qi Tianyu!

    ¡°I waste and didn¡¯t see him. Then I ran into this matter here.¡± Madam Di gnashed her teeth as a ferocious look appeared in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t admit it and would tackle problems quickly and effectively when the next problem came.

    ¡°Then mother you need to talk to the First Young Master of the Qi Family, don¡¯t you?¡± Qin Wanru continued to lead the topic towards Master Qi. Her every word carried a question. Madam Di had to answer them all.

    ¡°Nothing. Just want to see him!¡± Thinking for a while, Madam Di answered.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing, then what kind of attitude would you treat the First Young Master of the Qi Family with as you think it is great when you encounter him while it is okay when you fail in seeing him?¡± Qin Wanru slowly ripped off the wound she targeted as a hint of sarcasm came into her eyes. This was also an unspeakable and inexplicable thing for Madam Di though she knew there was a question.

    There was not only Qionghua who was unspeakable!

    When Madam Di saw the sarcasm in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes, her eyes even trembled with anger and her voice became sharp. She said, ¡°Qin Wanru! This is not your business! You, a little girl, doesn¡¯t learn something good but knows how to push your foster mother. Or are you going to force me to admit that this thing is true?¡±

    ¡°No, I dare not. Madam, I am only telling a truth. Now just let father investigate what happened when First Young Master of the Qi Family came to our mansion. We could know where he went to, where you went to or who he met. Then we could figure out the whole thing!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly and advised Qin Huaiyong. When she found out that it was a good time to quit, she went back and stood beside Shui Run. She looked at Qionghua who was the cause of this matter, so it was able to lead the matter towards Qionghua again now. Madam Di wanted to handle this matter slowly so she could not hurry and flurry!

    Seeing Qin Wanru gave a sign, Qionghua quickly stared at Madam Di warily.

    Madam Di¡¯s eyes were bloodshot because of anger. If Qin Huaiyong were not here, she would have pped Qin Wanru in the face for several times!

    She didn¡¯t fear that Qin Huaiyong would know something but feared that others would know!

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent her several right hands and some of them followed her now. However, she couldn¡¯t ensure that nobody would tell this matter to people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. If her sister-inw knew Qin Yuru dated with Qi Tianyu privately in the yard, the engagement between her mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would fail.

    ¡°General! Please listen to my exnation! It is not what you think!¡± When seeing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s livid face, Madam Di hurriedly exined. She couldn¡¯t say it out in public but she could tell Qin Huaiyong in privacy.

    ¡°Madam, you just asked me what the old maid spoke evil of my madam and I could not say it out in front of people. However, I also could tell Madam Shui and General in privacy!¡±

    Qionghua was waiting for Madam Di¡¯s words. When she said that, Qionghua quickly answered.

    She was unspeakable before. She not only let the old maid have an advantage in the matter but also was caught by Madam Di who even tried to punish Qionghua immediately. If Qin Wanru had arrived herete, Qionghua would have been punished by them. If she became disabled, it would be considered as a mistake. What could she do? Even if Shui Run wanted to seek justice for Qionghua, she could do nothing.

    However, Qionghua caught this chance and used Madam Di¡¯s words to prove her innocence. Moreover, there were too many coincidences in the truth that Qin Wanru said. Qin Huaiyong would definitely believe that this matter was another trouble nned by Madam Di. He would not want to hear her exnation.

    He shouted at her very angrily, ¡°Leave!¡±

    Then he turned back and left, leaving Madam Di standing there with a pale look. She set her malicious eyes on Qin Wanru and Shui Run, gnashing her teeth and then followed Qin Huaiyong and left.

    During the lunch time, someone reported to them that Qin Huaiyong had a quarrel with Madam Di in her court and he even kicked her heavily. Now she had to lie in bed and was unable to get up.

    Qin Yuru went to see her mother and then went to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study room to ask him to send a doctor to treat Madam Di.

    One doctor was not enough and then they asked several doctors toe. It just seemed that Madam Di was dying. In Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion, everything was in a mess.

    Even though how it was in a mess in Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion, the old maid who led to this trouble was punished very heavily. After flogging her twenty times, the mansion asked her families to bring her back.

    When the servant trader sold this servant, they both signed a death contract that it was okay even if the servant was beaten to death.

    Moreover, she was trying to plot against the unborn baby in Madam Shui¡¯s belly.

    The matter went so viral that everyone in the mansion knew. It happened in the kitchen and there were lots of people there. Though Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t say directly who should be responsible for this, many people saw Qin Huaiyong left with Madam Di. After that, Madam Di was kicked heavily and the old maid came to a really bad end.

    Then, all servants who just came to the mansion felt afraid. They were new here and then saw a new old maid beaten to be disabled. If they didn¡¯t try their best to aplish their task, they might have a worse end.

    A mess was in the mansion. Then there came fear. However, there were too many people in the main kitchen and some couriers would deliver vegetables to the mansion from outside. They might stay in the mansion for several hours and subsequently, some words about this matter was spread outside.

    People of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion came Qin¡¯s Mansion in the afternoon. It was Duke Yong himself who came to visit Madam Di with his own son.

    Qin Huaiyong invited Duke Yong to his reading room in the outer court while Di Yan visited Madam Di in Yn Pavilion.

    ¡°Huaiyong, I still remember that when you asked me to let my sister marry you, you said that you would always treat her well. You even told me that there are strict family rules in your mansion. So are you gonna tell me that this is your so-called family style? How dare you kick her! What a great general you are!¡± Duke Yong was Madam Di¡¯s natural bother. He used to favor his sister very much. Without saying anything, he banged the cup heavily on the table, and said to Qin Huaiyong with his fierce eyes.

    When his sister married Qin Huaiyong, Madam Di¡¯s status was higher than Qin Huaiyong¡¯s. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, as an aristocratic family was to look down upon Qin Huaiyong. However, they had to let Madam Di marry Qin Huaiyong in that situation!

    Qin Huaiyong was well-prepared. He raised his head and looked into Duke Yong¡¯s eyes with a bad expression. He said, ¡°Brother-inw, you know I don¡¯t have a son. I had waited too long until Madam Shui was pregnant. How could Madam Di be intolerable! She always wants to kill that child! Look, how could I calm down! Moreover, it was an ident! When I left, she suddenly rushed to me and I kicked her identally!¡±

    ¡°If killing this baby is good for your career?¡± Duke Yong sneered and said directly. He knew what his sister was thinking about!

 Chapter 163 - The Invitation Card Conveyed From Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 163 The Invitation Card Conveyed From Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean, brother-inw?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face turned gloomy.

    ¡°Nothing. I just think that there are so many women who could give birth but why would you marry a widow, who has always stayed in your mansion? If others know this, the censor would not let you go easily!¡± Duke Yong sneered and threatened him coldly.

    ¡°The witness before is still there. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± said Qin Huaiyong with an unkind expression.

    ¡°So what? Or you don¡¯t need the help from Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang, do you?¡± said Duke Yong very slowly as a sharp look appeared in his face. He said, ¡°When I went to Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang, I have mentioned you to them. They told me that your position would be confirmed soon. However¡­ If the censor gets involved in this because of Madam Shui, then things would beplicated!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t show the witness in front of others and say something vague, would you?¡±

    He meant that if Qin Huaiyong did have evidence to prove that Shui Run didn¡¯t mean to marry into Qin¡¯s Mansion before but it was not only because Madam Di plotted against her but also because she was to take care of Qin Wanru who was used by Madam Di that she married Qin Huaiyong. Then Madam Di would not only be considered as a woman who vited women¡¯s virtues but also a malicious woman. Duke Yong would never let Qin Huaiyong say this out.

    Otherwise, it would not only damage the reputation of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but also would affect negatively the daughters of Di¡¯s Family!

    In other words, if Qin Huaiyong unveiled the truth, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not only deny the truth but also would break up the rtionship between Qin Huaiyong and them!

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s power was iparable to Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face turned livid but he repressed his anger and didn¡¯t let it vent out. He set his cold eyes on Duke Yong and said, ¡°Thanks for your concern. However, it is my business, and you don¡¯t need to care too much about it!¡±

    Seeing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s bad look, he knew Qin Huaiyong got irritated but tried his best to repress the anger. Duke Yong knew that he should stop here and decided not to ask about this thing. As his expression rxed, he said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you would deal with this matter, no need to say, you know you need to do something as my sister got hurt without any reason, right?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to handle this?¡±

    ¡°It is quite easy. My sister married you first so she is the firstdy in the mansion. Although Madam Shui now is your wife, she was only the seconddy. Her position is iparable to my sister¡¯s position, the official wife of this mansion. Now my sister got hurt and Madam Shui has to take care of her, don¡¯t you think so?¡± said Duke Yong.

    ¡°She now is pregnant! It is quite inconvenient for her!¡± Qin Huaiyong immediately refused this advice. If Shui Run did go to take care of Madam Di, she could not ensure the safety of her unborn baby. This unborn child might be his only son so he would definitely not agree with this suggestion.

    ¡°Then let your second daughter go! My sister has raised her for a time before. So I think this would be reasonable for her to take care of my sister, right?¡± Duke Yong settled for the second choice.

    His words made Qin Huaiyong silent for a moment. Then he finally nodded in agreement.

    Compared with Shui Run, Qin Wanru was more appropriate. ording to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, they would not let Qin Huaiyong go easily if he didn¡¯t send one of them to take care of Madam Di!

    ¡°Well, that would be great. Now I am gonna see my sister and let her be more careful in the future. It is not good for her to always be so careless. This time she hurt herself but next time she might make others get hurt!¡± A smile appeared in Duke Yong¡¯s face. He now became gentle and kind. He even said that it was Madam Di that hurt herself identally.

    ¡°She should be more careful next time! She could not be fine every time!¡± Qin Huaiyong also forced a smile in his face. However, it seemed that he also meant something else.

    Duke Yong¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared but he then smiled again. He stood up and patted on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Great, great. Now we join hands and would help you find your steady position in the royal court soon!¡±

    When finishing his words, he then walked outwards with a smile. After a few steps, he stopped and turned to look at Qin Huaiyong who still sat in the chair behind him. He said in surprise, ¡°What? You don¡¯t see my sister with me? Now she gets hurt and people would misunderstand if you don¡¯t see her. If the censor of the capital city knows this and reports it to the royal court, then though it might be easy for you to exin, the whole thing would sound bad!¡±

    Knowing that he was threatening, Qin Huaiyong sneered, stood up and walked in front of his desk. He said, ¡°Brother-inw, you go first. I wouldeter in case I would bother your conversation with your sister. I have the invitation card sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and wonder whether I should go and take a look!¡±

    ¡°From the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion?¡± Duke Yong stunned. Then a hint of dissatisfaction shed upon his seemingly proud face. Now, the whole capital city knew that the Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was kicked out by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Many kinds of badments were overwhelming the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. This was also an important reason that Countess Yong didn¡¯te to Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Whoever she met, she would feel ashamed. Especially that, though those madams who she was familiar with didn¡¯t say something about that, they all showed their disdain by their expression.

    ¡°Is Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess going to hold a banquet again?¡± Duke Yong sneered. She was just a princess of sinecure without any power. Why would they treat her as the Empress Dowager in the court! Today the Princess¡¯ Mansion had already declined. The Princess¡¯ Mansion in which there was only the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess living only had the title to awe others.

    ¡°Not the Princess¡¯ Mansion, it is from the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess conveyed this invitation card from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to us!¡± Qin Huaiyong walked around the desk and sat behind it. He picked up the card, looked at it for a while and said.

    ¡°What? Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Duke Yong¡¯s expression changed.

    Duke Xing was not the same as Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Its rank of nobility was higher than Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s and the Emperor even preferred Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to thetter. Duke Yong¡¯s brother-inw Duke Fengyang¡¯s position and the Emperor¡¯s favor toward him were far from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Although Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion seemed to be very strong and magnificent, it actually didn¡¯t have too much power. In the circle of aristocrats, everyone knew that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had declined. Whoever in the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, the present Duke Yong or the heir, Di Yan, was not a powerful and intelligent man, but only a mediocre one.

    Di Yan was even far from a mediocre man as he could only be considered as a dude among the aristocrats in the capital city.

    Duek Yong¡¯s Mansion was iparable to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion which was very powerful now.

    ¡°Yes, it is from the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It says that they want to thanks Wanru for saving Master Hao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. This master was the grandchild of the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, right?¡±

    Now Qin Huaiyong had the advantage in this confrontation. He looked very calm and soft and he still stared at the invitation card in his hand without raising his eyes, pretending not to see Duke Yong¡¯s livid face.

    ¡°The second Lady Qin saved Duke Xing¡¯s master so Duke Xing wants to appreciate Qin¡¯s Mansion and let Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess conveyed this invitation card to here, to you?¡±

    Duke Yong suddenly found out that he could not look down upon Qin Huaiyong anymore. He didn¡¯t expect that Qin Huaiyong would establish a rtionship with Duke Xing. If he asked Duke Xing to help him, then his position would be confirmed soon within one or two days.

    ¡°Qin Huaiyong is a military general who went to the war and has been rewarded for his battleground achievement when he is very young. This is also the reason that he was stationed with his own army before. Now he has been recalled to the capital city and he would definitely be promoted. If I always put him on the spot, he might partpany with me. Now with the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s help, I could not get him stuck even if I want.¡±

    Thinking about that, Duke Yong smiled again and said to Qin Huaiyong, ¡°Then you could read this card carefully for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is quite worthy to build a rtionship with. I now go to see my sister first. She could not me others but herself as she hurt herself so carelessly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I sure appreciate, brother-inw!¡± Qin Huaiyong smiled and answered, setting his eyes on the card in his hand.

    The Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t send this invitation card to him, but to Qin Wanru. It was Qin Wanru who let Qing Yue send this invitation card to him.

    Qin Wanru was only to let him to take a look and to ask him about his meaning. He didn¡¯t make a judgment at once and just put it on the desk casually. He actually worried about letting Qin Wanru such a little girl to go to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, Shui Run now was pregnant and he didn¡¯t want her to follow her and be tired.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was veryplicated and he didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to meddle too much in it.

    He didn¡¯t find a reason before. Now Duke Yong helped him have a good excuse and he also used this to awe Duke Yong.

    It made the best of both worlds.

    ¡°Servant! Write to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion that Madam Di hurt herself identally and the Second Lady Qin could not go to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion because she had to take care of Madam Di!¡±

    When Qin Huaiyong made up his mind, he gave the order to a servant.

    A servant quickly came up from behind the door, bowed reverently to him and picked up the invitation card from Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong waved his hand and then the servant left with the invitation card.

    Standing up, walking in front of the window and looking at the hurried figure of his servant, Qin Huaiyong gradually looked very serious. ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡­¡±

    Duke Yong didn¡¯t stay in the Qin¡¯s Mansion for a very long time. He only stayed in Madam Di¡¯s court, talked to Madam Di for a while and then left in a hurry.

    However, Di Yan stayed. Although the engagement between Qin Yuru and him was not confirmed yet, the Old Grandma of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di had epted him. Thus, it would be reasonable for him to stay and take care of Madam Di.

    In the evening, Qin Wanru heard from Qin Huaiyong that she had to take care of Madam Di tomorrow.

    Hearing this order, her two servant girls and Nanny Yu felt extremely anxious, like ants on a hot pan. Madam Di did antagonize Qin Wanru. This time it was Qin Wanru who let Qin Huaiyong expose her intrigue. If Qin Wanru went to Yn Pavilion, she would definitely be tortured by Madam Di to death!

    Qin Wanru was calm and even took a little shower to water the domestic swallow flowers near the window carefully. The domestic swallow flowers definitely should be raised in this capital city. Although they didn¡¯t grow very well now, their look was much better than their dying look in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°Does father talk about the invitation card?¡± asked Qin Wanru. She turned a direction and watered the root of the flowers carefully. She sent this invitation card to Qin Huaiyong deliberately after knowing Madam Di hurt herself.

    Although she felt surprised at the ident that Madam Di was kicked by Qin Huaiyong, she was sure that Duke Yong woulde with this matter as an excuse!

    However, though Madam Di and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion could take advantage of other¡¯s power, she could also manage it¡­

 Chapter 164 - Insisting on Taking Care of Madam Di

    Chapter 164 Insisting on Taking Care of Madam Di

    ¡°General says that he has refused the offer!¡± Qing Yue answered.

    ¡°Great!¡± Qin Wanru smiled. She put down the little shower and picked up a handkerchief to wipe her hands. Until all things were clear, she wasn¡¯t willing to be close to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The invitation card would definitely be sent to Qin Huaiyong while Duke Yong came to Qin¡¯s Mansion just in time. On the one hand, Qin Huaiyong could take advantage of Duke Xing¡¯s power by using this card. On the other hand, she could let Qin Huaiyong refuse this offer.

    ¡°It is much better and more reasonable to let Qin Huaiyong reject this offer than to let me do this.¡±

    Qin Wanru had a suspicion and she tried to deduce it with this invitation card. Now she seemed to be able to see part of the truth¡­

    To take care of Madam Di? No! Absolutely not!

    She set her dewy eyes on her handkerchief and watched herself wiping her lily-handed fingers, one by one. Her long and jet-ck eyshes fluttered, which perfectly covered all her emotion in her eyes.

    ¡°Lady, have you, have you really decided to go to Madam Di¡¯s court and take care of her?¡± Nanny Yu worried about Qin Wanru very much. Looking at Qin Wanru who still behaved very leisurely, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask.

    ¡°Yes. Of course! If this is Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s demand, then how could I refuse!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly. She turned around, sat steadily in the chair and said to Nanny Yu as she raised her eyes to see her, ¡°Would you please ask Lady Qi whether she wants toe with me when I am going to take care of Madam Di tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°You want to go with Lady Qi? I suppose she would be unwilling, right?¡± Nanny Yu didn¡¯t understand her meaning.

    ¡°No, she would be willing to do that. I hear that the heir of Duke Yong would stay in our mansion to take care of Madam Di!¡± Qin Wanru raised her head and said with her nd eyes.

    ¡°Lady Qi, she, she favors the heir of Duke Yong? He, he, he is the First Lady Qin¡¯s fiance who is chosen by Madam!¡± Nanny Yu was so shocked that her eyes opened very wide!

    ¡°So what?¡± Qin Wanru said leisurely.

    Qin Wanru had known Qi Rongzhi¡¯s thought on the first day that Qi Rongzhi came to Qin¡¯s Mansion. Qi Rongzhi would absolutely not let this perfect chance slip through her fingers!

    ¡°Madam Di would vent her anger on you!¡± Frowning, Nanny Yu said worriedly.

    ¡°She has vented her anger on me because of what I have done, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Blinking her eyes, she said very wittily.

    Hearing her words, Nanny Yu was lost for words. Looking at her pretty and gracefuldy, she could say nothing now as she felt heartbroken about herdy. She didn¡¯t know why Madam Di would be so malicious and why she would try to plot against the Second Lady Qin. Even though herdy was not her natural daughter, the Second Lady Qin was a very lovely and well-behaved girl. Why would Madam Di always insist on harming her Second Lady Qin for the First Lady Qin¡¯s life!

    ¡°I think if something happened, ourdy would have nothing to do with that. Madam Di always wants ourdy to be the scapegoat for the First Lady Qin¡¯s faults and wants her to be the First Lady¡¯s stepping-stone. If so, then why should ourdy care about her? This time they made a big deal of it just in order to drive ourdy mad! It is hard to know what they would do when asking ourdy to take care of Madam Di!¡±

    Yujie said. She was totally on the side of Qin Wanru. Recalling the scene, she sneered. She saw Madam Di¡¯s eyes and her expression which showed that Madam Di wanted to kill herdy right now. She remembered very clearly.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, I also agree. If Madam Di or the First Lady Qin does want to do harm to ourdy, they couldn¡¯t be free to implement their n for at least Lady Qi would be there!¡± Qing Yue agreed with Yujie and said.

    Qin Wanru smiled brightly. Of course this was one of her reasons. However, her main purpose was to let Qi Rongzhi distract Madam Di and her daughter, which would make them unable to keep a close watch on her!

    If Qi Rongzhi who had evil intentions was there, it would be extremely difficult to keep order!

    ¡°Then I go to ask Lady Qi!¡± Seeing these two girls protecting Qin Wanru wholeheartedly, Nanny Yu smiled spontaneously and kept nodding in agreement. However, she was moved to tears. Then she turned back and wiped her tear. A firm look appeared in her eyes when she thought that the two little servant girls were on the side of herdy wholeheartedly, she should definitely protect herdy.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, wait! Let Qing Yue do that! I have something to ask you!¡± Qin Wanru suddenly called her and let Qing Yue pass the message to Qi Rongzhi.

    Qing Yue nodded and left hurriedly.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, what has Qing Xue been doing during these days?¡± asked Qin Wanru. She asked Nanny Yu to look after all businesses of the inner court. which was the reason that even if there was something, she didn¡¯t let Nanny Yu leave the court.

    ¡°Compared with Qing Xue¡¯s character in Jiangzhou, she now has changed a lot. It seemed that she now is much more passionate. Especially Nanny Dong and Dong Xiuer, when Nanny Dong isn¡¯t there, she would be with Dong Xiuer. They now have a really good rtionship. They could be considered as a bosom friend to each other!¡± Thinking for a while, Nanny Yu answered.

    Qing Xue was under her supervision. Thus she knew Qing Xue very clear.

    ¡°Dong Xiuer is her bosom friend?¡± Qin Wanru frowned. Qing Xue was a servant girl who had a bad intention. Madam Di once deliberately plotted against Qu Le just in order to deal with Qing Xue¡¯s problem. Of course Qu Le had her own problems in that event. However, Qing Xue was absolutely one of the most important reasons.

    Madam Di and Qin Yuru sent this servant girl here, which seemed that their purpose was more than that. She also had implied Nanny Dong that Qing Xue was not a good person before. Although Nanny Dong felt okay with that, she didn¡¯t expect that Qing Xue would have such a good rtionship with Dong Xiuer! Or didn¡¯t Nanny Dong tell Dong Xiuer?

    ¡°Except this news, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else. I seldom allow her to leave this court. I only let her manage those coarse servant girls. Although she is still in the name of your private servant girl, she now doesn¡¯t have too many tasks. Do I snub her too much?¡± said Nanny Yu.

    ording to Qin Wanru¡¯s order, Qing Xue was not allowed to get into Qin Wanru¡¯s room even though she was the first servant girl.

    ¡°If there is a task that cleaning the outhouse, take her!¡± she said with her mouth curled into a slight smile.

    If she now was the first servant girl, then she should finish some private tasks. Now it was her ¡°internship¡±. Then Qin Wanru would gradually allow her to get into her house, of course, the outhouse, under supervision.

    ¡°Lady, got it!¡± Yujie said, smiling.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s answer was that she was willing toe with her. She even especially said that she woulde and wait for Qin Wanru earlier in the morning before they went to Madam Di¡¯s court. Qin Wanru had guessed Qi Rongzhi¡¯s response right.

    ¡°Now Qi Rongzhi has a bad rtionship with Qin Yuru. If she goes to see Madam Di, she could only stay in her court for a while. Moreover, Madam Di doesn¡¯t like Qi Rongzhi and she wouldn¡¯t let her stay longer. Not to mention, it is impossible for her to see Di Yan.¡±

    ¡°If shees with me, she could have the excuse that she is with me. Although it is unceremonious, she has a reason. If she keeps following me, Madam Di and Qin Yuru could not get her out of their court directly.¡±

    The next morning, Qi Rongzhi had arrived very early. Because Qin Wanru had to take care of Madam Di, she also got up very early. Then they went to Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion together.

    They had arrived at Yn Pavilion too early and Qin Yuru hadn¡¯te yet. They waited in the lobby.

    Qin Wanru stood very straightly and didn¡¯t talk to Qi Rongzhi. Qi Rongzhi moved from one foot to the other impatiently. She had never done this kind of job taking care of others before. Now her feet were aching for standing so long. If she had not had her own purpose, she would not have been willing to suffer this with Qin Wanru early in the morning.

    It was so early in the morning and it was very cold for there was a wind gap here!

    She nced at the room disdainfully. Not to mention, Madam Di was torturing Qin Wanru deliberately. What a malicious woman! She didn¡¯t know when the heir Di woulde. If he saw she waiting in the lobby, would he take pity on her?

    Qi Rongzhi had absolute confidence in her appearance. When she was in Jiangzhou, Qin Yuru and she were two well-known beautiful women who were endowed with both beauty and talent. Before she fought against Qin Yuru, there were so many pursuers that the threshold of their mansion was almost broken.

    It was Qin Yuru! Otherwise, she would have married that man she chose favorably now. That man had a lot to do with the capital city and, moreover, his family background was perfect. He had not nned to marry someone in Jiangzhou but he came because of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s name. However, her engagement was destroyed by Qin Yuru in the end.

    Every time she thought of that, Qi Rongzhi felt that she did hate Qin Yuru to death!

    She would not let Qin Yuru marry into an aristocratic family favorably after Qin Yuru discarded her brother and ruined her reputation!

    Now that Qin Yuru had ruined her engagement, then she would rob Qin Yuru¡¯s fiance!

    She definitely would not act so rudely as before. Although her brother didn¡¯t tell her directly, she knew his meaning clear that she could not act as she behaved in Jiangzhou! If she acted well, Madam Di and Qin Yuru would not dare offend her openly!

    Now Qin Yuru finally camete. When seeing Qi Rongzhi standing in the lobby, she paused because she didn¡¯t expect to see Qi Rongzhi here.

    After they bowed to each other, Qin Yuru said, ¡°Why would Rongzhi be here?¡±

    ¡°Ie here to take care of Madam Di with Sister Wanru. Your mansion has taken very good care of me after I arrived in the capital city. Now Madam Di is sick and I feel really sorry,¡± Qi Rongzhi tried her best to soften her voice and said.

    ¡°You want to take care of my mother?¡± Qin Yuru was shocked and her eyes opened very wide. Although Qi Family and Qin Family had a very long and deep rtionship, they were not rted to each other. It was too surprising!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to and it is my heart!¡± answered Qi Rongzhi, smiling. Her gentle and kind smile made Qin Yuru step backwards spontaneously. A vignt look gradually came up in her eyes. ¡°What does Qi Rongzhi want to do?¡±

    ¡°How, how could I let you do this? You are the guest!¡± Qin Yuru quickly calmed down and med her slightly.

    ¡°However, I am living in Qin¡¯s Mansion now. My parents asked Madam Shui and the General to take care of me. I also remember well the love and care Madam and the General have given me. Thus, how could I not take care of Madam Di when she needs help? Otherwise, my elder brother would be the first one who would not let go of me easily.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi said more and more gently. It seemed that she did appreciate Qin¡¯s Mansion and she seemed to be really willing to take care of Madam Di.

    Her words almost put Qin Yuru¡¯s nose out of joint. When did Qi Rongzhi be so polite and educated? She even seemed that she felt very thankful and grateful. Or did she n something? Qin Yuru didn¡¯t want to cause some troubles as she had caused one in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    ¡°My mother would appreciate your kindness but please go back!¡± Qin Yuru rejected.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you allow me to take care of Madam Di? I truly consider Madam Di as my mother and I do want to thank her!¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eyes turned red. She reached out, took Qin Yuru¡¯s hand and shook her hand powerfully, seeming that she was really wronged.

    Her behavior gradually annoyed Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru put Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand down impatiently, lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What do you want? You¡­¡±

    ¡°What is going on here? What happened?¡± A sudden gentle voice came behind her and also interrupted her.

 Chapter 165 - Fighting to Feed Madam Di Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 165 Fighting to Feed Madam Di Medicine</h4>

    Behind Qin Yuru, Di Yan tilted his head to look Qi Rongzhi up and down. There was the shadow of a smile on his amicable face.

    He was a step toote and happened to catch Qin Yuru pull Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand away impolitely. Qi Rongzhi looked so upset that the rim of her eyes was red. Her demeanor was somewhat timid. It really reminded him of his older female cousin. He couldn¡¯t help himself and stepped forward to greet them.

    When Qin Yuru turned his head and saw Di Yan, he said unhappily, ¡°Cousin Brother!¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince!¡± Qi Rongzhi was rejoicing inside, but she looked more upset than ever. She turned sideways to perform a curtsy before deliberately dabbing at the corner of her eyes as if she was wiping her tears. She forced a smile on her face. To Di Yan, it looked like she was feigning her happiness.

    Qin Wanru curtsied as well before saying, ¡°Cousin Brother!¡±

    She then moved aside and observed the three people present with her. Di Yan looked sympathetic, Qi Rongzhi looked evasive and wronged, while Qin Yuru could barely hide his anger.

    She blinked twice, allowing her longshes to sweep her cheeks, with a faint smirk. She continued standing there, observing the proper etiquette, and acted as if she didn¡¯t notice the conflict brimming between the three of them!

    She had just arrived in the capital; she had a lot to attend to. She had no time to put on a show with Madam Di, much less allow Madam Di to torment her by making her a carer.

    Di Yan reluctantly looked away from Qi Rongzhi to turn around and ask Qin Yuru, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cousin Yuru?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help marveling at the beautiful women in Jiangzhou. Not only was his cousin a beauty, but so was Magistrate Qi¡¯s daughter. Both had their merits and were as lovely as orchids in the spring and chrysanthemum in the autumn. Qin Wanru was beautiful, but she was still too young. It was hard to consider her a youngdy who hade of age at first nce.

    Thus, she wasn¡¯t as attractive as Qi Rongzhi!

    ¡°Miss Qi insisted oning here to serve Mother at her sickbed! What a joke!¡± Qin Yuru said impatiently. She had noticed how reluctant Di Yan looked when he had to look away from Qi Rongzhi, and it made her feel deeply resentful.

    ¡°Why would you want to serve Mother at her sickbed, Miss Qi?¡± Di Yan, finally getting a legitimate excuse to speak to Qi Rongzhi, turned to question thetter.

    ¡°It was Madam Di and General Qin who took care of me on behalf of my parents when I first came to the capital. My parents had repeatedly reminded me of our familial ties and told me to treat them as my own family. I must be as filial to them as I would my parents. Now that Madam Di has fallen ill, I must care for her myself, or I¡¯ll feel ill at ease!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi replied in a soft voice.

    Di Yan nodded. The admiration in his eyes became even more evident. What a good-natured woman, he thought. Even though she came from a small town in Jiangzhou, she wasn¡¯tcking in etiquette by any means. In fact, her manners were even better than most youngdies from well-off families.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Di Yan said. Since she was here, she could just enter. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to have another carer. Qin Wanru was so young anyway; what did she know about taking care of the sick? Qi Rongzhi would be far more dependable.

    ¡°Cousin Brother, you must get Mother¡¯s permission for this!¡± Qin Yuru said, hastily trying to stop him when she saw that he intended to agree.

    Di Yan was unhappy with Qin Yuru¡¯s interruption but didn¡¯t take it to heart. Indeed, Madam Shi must be the first one to make the decision. ¡°Let¡¯s enter together for now. It¡¯s quite cold here under the air vent. Cousin Sisters, how can you withstand the cold when you¡¯re all so thin and weak?¡±

    Though Qin Yuru was the host, Di Yan went ahead and led them into the house. It was indeed cold standing in the corridor. He would have trembled if he stayed a minute longer.

    The sky was overcast with clouds today. Even though it didn¡¯t rain, the atmosphere was gloomy and cold.

    The sky was overcast with clouds today. Even though it didn¡¯t rain, the weather was gloomy and cold.

    Once Di Yan had spoken, he spun around and entered Madam Di¡¯s outer room. Seeing him enter, a helpless Qin Yuru invited Qin Wanru and Qi Rongzhi toe along. It had been her Mother¡¯s idea to have Qin Wanru shiver in the frigid wind.

    The group followed the servant past a screen and entered the interior of the house, where Madam Di was taking her medicine. A young maid was kneeling by the bed, carefully feeding Madam Di the bowl of medicine in her hand. Madam Di¡¯s head was bound with several stripes of in white cloth. She looked wan and sallow as she reclined partially on a thick cushion. The house was permeated with the pungent smell of medicine.

    Just a quick sniff was enough to tip Qin Wanru off that Madam Di was just putting on a show. The medicine that she was taking was just ordinary medicine to treat injuries and with low dosage at that. It was just the smell that was pungent. It seemed as if she deliberately ordered the medicine soup to smell worse. This much was obvious to Qin Wanru.

    Under the fog of such intense-smelling medicine, Qin Wanru could smell a strange but indistinct odor. Her eyshes came to a standstill before brushing against her cheeks twice.

    Her gaze finally fell on the young maid who was kneeling on one leg by the bed. Such a young maid, she thought. The maid was more or less her height. There were so many maids in the house and yet the older female servant didn¡¯t step up to take over the feeding. It was obvious that the young maid was straining herself to feed Madam Di. Her expression was so tense that even her knee was trembling.

    She looked like she was about to copse!

    So, it was all nned!

    After everyone performed their curtsies, Qin Yuru stepped forward to take the bowl of medicine out of the young maid¡¯s hand with the thought of feeding Madam Di herself.

    Nanny Zhou tugged on her arm to stop her. ¡°Oh my, First Miss. Your height isn¡¯t suitable for this. The kneeling will just difort you, and you won¡¯t even be able to reach Madam¡¯s mouth. You¡¯re a bit too tall for this!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m trying to care for Mother. Shouldn¡¯t I personally feed her the medicine?¡± Qin Yuru replied hesitantly, as if she was sincere about helping Madam Shi take her medicine.

    Qin Wanru lowered her head and pretended she didn¡¯t see Qin Yuru¡¯s gaze. She nked out, looking dumb and foolish. Right now, she was the only one who could rece such a petite maid. It seemed that this was the ¡°caring for the sick¡± n that Madam Di and Qin Yuru had prepared for her!

    ¡°First Miss, you¡¯re too tall for this.¡± Nanny Zhou shook her head with a helpless expression. ¡°You¡¯d be perfect if you¡¯re a little shorter. Your hand will be able to reach Madam¡¯s mouth then!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate I can¡¯t stretch my hand. It¡¯d have been for the best if I can drink the medicine myself, but sadly, I must ask all of you to attend to me! Looks like I must trouble you all seeing as this little maid won¡¯t be able to take this much longer!¡± Madam Di said with a wry smile. Without makeup, she looked especially old and tired. Qin Wanru knew it wasn¡¯t just because of her injuries. These days, Madam Di¡¯s life couldn¡¯t bepared to when she was in Jiangzhou. When one encountered obstacles at every corner, that was when one appeared the oldest.

    After hearing her words, nearly everyone turned to look at Qin Wanru. She was the only one that fitted the bill, after all. Who must step up if not her?

    Madam Di seemed hell-bent on making Qin Wanru serve her on her sickbed. Kneeling was just the first step. What was next? Would Madam Di overturn the bowl of medicine and spill it all over her face?

    Qin Wanru sneered deep inside. When she looked up, her watery eyes were tainted with coldness. Her gaze fell on Madam Di and a smile crept onto her face. ¡°Madam, allow me to do this seeing as Big Sister isn¡¯t suitable. We can¡¯t very well ask the Crown Prince to feed you the medicine. Though I¡¯ve heard that sons from noble families in the capital are well-trained in horse stance; even if they must kneel, they can kneel for a long time!¡±

    That said, she took several steps forward and reached out to grab the bowl of medicine.

    Di Yan felt awkward. His horse stance wasn¡¯t that good for he had little perseverance in learning and practicing. He¡¯d be happy enough if he could pull off some resemnce to the real thing. How could he crouch and feed Madam Di?

    When Qi Rongzhi noticed Di Yan¡¯s expression, an idea came to her and she tugged on Qin Wanru¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me do it, Second Miss!¡±

    In her opinion, she would be dispelling Di Yan¡¯s embarrassment if she stepped forward now. Naturally, he would like her even more. In the first ce, she hade here for Di Yan. How could she let go of such a great opportunity to show off her merits?

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ inappropriate, is it?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qi Rongzhi with a hesitant look before ncing at Di Yan.

    ¡°How is it inappropriate? I came here with sincere thoughts of attending to Madam Di on her sickbed. How can I turn up my nose at something like this? Even if I¡¯m a bit taller, I can kneel a little lower. I¡¯m confident I can do this well without enough sincerity!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi took two steps forward as she spoke and snatched the bowl of medicine out of the young maid¡¯s hand. She was about to kneel.

    ¡°Quick! Stop Miss Qi!¡± Madam Di hastily said after recovering her senses. It was truly inappropriate to have Qi Rongzhi kneel and serve her.

    Qi¡¯s Mansion had been harping on previous matters; it wouldn¡¯t do for her to give them something new to talk about. She didn¡¯t want to appear even weaker in front of those from Qi¡¯s Mansion.

    Nanny Zhou was a faster responder. She hastily reached out her hand to stop Qi Rongzhi while crying, ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Miss Qi, let me do it! Big Sister, hurry up and get me that bowl of medicine.¡± Qin Wanru¡¯srge eyes blinked. She stepped forward, acting as if she wanted to grab the bowl that Nanny Zhou and Qi Rongzhi were holding.

    After hearing what Qin Wanru said, Qin Yuru had no choice but to step forward and attempt to grab the bowl as well.

    Thus, the four of them collided. It wasn¡¯t certain who knocked into who or whose hand slipped. The bowl of seemingly steaming hot medicine spilled all over Madam Di just like that.

    Since she was lying on the bed, Madam Di naturally couldn¡¯t evade in time. Seeing that the bowl was about to spill all over her, she panicked and blocked the bowl with her hand. Following cries of ¡°Ouch!¡± and ¡°ng!¡± and ¡°Argh!¡±¡­

    Sounds of all kinds mixed to form an orchestra of chaos.

    The medicine spilled on Madam Di. Fortunately, most of the concoction fell on the bed, with only a small part of it hitting her hand. Even so, the scalding medicine caused her to cry out in pain. She had maliciously ordered the servants to boil the medicine at a higher temperature than usual with the n of sshing it all over Qin Wanru. Who knew she would be the victim instead?

    It felt as if every inch of her body was connected to this part of her skin. The pain pierced her heart!

    The empty bowl rolled off the bed and crashed onto the floor. It broke into several pieces, with some being sharp shards. Qi Rongzhi bore the brunt of the crash and a shard sliced her wrist. She yelped in pain and fell on the floor. Nanny Zhou fell on the bedside and had a shard cut her foot. Qin Wanru, who was leaning behind Qi Rongzhi, pressed her hand with the other hand with great force. The other piece of shardy next to her foot. It seemed that she was also injured.

    Qin Yuru waste. She was thest to join the scuffle. Right at the moment of the crash, a maid pulled her backward so that she was able to regain firm footing. However, she was also dumbfounded at the spectacle before her!

 Chapter 166 - The Second Ruse That Caused Injuries!

    <h4>Chapter 166 The Second Ruse That Caused Injuries!</h4>

    ¡°Quick, see if Madam is fine!¡± Nanny Zhou held onto a nearby chair to hoist herself back on her feet. She was so panicked that her face had turned pale. The injury on her leg was minor; all it did was slice her skin enough to produce some blood. Panicked as she was, she couldn¡¯t process the pain.

    The dumbfounded maids and older female servants hastily ran over. Some propped, while others pulled. They helped the twodies in front of the bed stand upright and led them to the chairs before checking on bedridden Madam Di.

    The medicine concoction, so dark it was almost ck, spilled all over the bed. Madam Di was as pale as a sheet of paper. There were still traces of a dark liquid on her hand. She was hurting so much that she was shuddering and incapable of speaking even a word. She stood upright on the bed, dispelling all of her sickly demeanor from before.

    Nanny Zhou immediately ordered the other servants to fetch a clothing rag. After wiping Madam Di¡¯s hand, she excused everyone else from the room and changed everything on Madam Di¡¯s bed as well as her clothes. She then hastily sent someone to fetch a physician.

    Qi Rongzhi and Qin Wanru sat on the chairs in the exterior room in silence. Both looked fric as if they had received a shock.

    Qin Yuru looked even ghastlier. She sat on the chair, eyeing the two of them with a cold gaze. She picked up the cup and threw it on the floor. ¡°Did you two do this on purpose?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi looked up, revealing her wan face. ¡°Sister Yuru, how¡­ how can you use me of such a thing? I¡¯m sincere about serving Madam Di¡­ Who knew Nanny Zhou will snatch the bowl from me? I wouldn¡¯t have expected you toe and snatch it as well.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi looked like she had been mistreated.

    ¡°When have you ever been so kind as to help me attend to Mother? I¡¯d be worshipping the gods if you don¡¯t cause any trouble,¡± Qin Yuru retorted unhappily. When she recalled Madam Di¡¯s screech earlier, she could almost feel her pain.

    ¡°Sister Yuru¡­ you¡­ how can you say that about me¡­?¡± Qi Rongzhi began tearing up and sniffling. She wiped her tears with her handkerchief, but the cloth was stained with blood instead. It was stained from when she pressed the handkerchief over her injured foot.

    ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s not like Miss Qi did it on purpose,¡± Qin Wanru said softly, sounding as if she couldn¡¯t stand watching an injustice.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re here to create chaos, didn¡¯t you? I just knew that you two didn¡¯te to attend to Mother on her sickbed without malice!¡± Qin Yuru said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Big Sister, how could you think so poorly of us?¡± Qin Wanru replied, looking shocked. ¡°I came here on Madam¡¯s orders. Do you mean that Madam wanted me toe here and create chaos?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Yuru was livid, but Di Yan interrupted her and said, ¡°Enough. These two wouldn¡¯t want to see this happen. Who¡¯d expect such an ident? No one wanted this. Besides, they¡¯re both injured as well.¡±

    ¡°Cousin Brother, how can you stand on their side? Look at them! Neither of them bears any goodwill!¡± Qin Yuru said indignantly. The rim of her eyes reddened after hearing Di Yan admonish her. She red at Qin Wanru and Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°Prince, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I swear. Please help me prove my innocence, Prince, or my father will punish me when hees to the capital!¡± Leaning against the side table, Qi Rongzhi sobbed so hard that she could hardly breathe and her entire body was trembling. Evidently, she was terrified of the familial punishment of Qi¡¯s Mansion.

    Di Yan was surprised to learn that an influential n with less than a hundred years of history would have such strict family education. He became increasingly fond of Qi Rongzhi. He stared at Qi Rongzhi, who was a crying mess, and then at his cousin, who was grim-faced despite her red eyes. He inexplicably felt frustrated. Wasn¡¯t his cousin the gentlest person he knew? How could she be so fierce now?

    Could it be that whatever his cousin disyed before was meant for him to see? Was his mother right?

    ¡°Cousin Sister Yu, let them go home for now. They can¡¯t attend to Aunt like this and will just create a mess. If someone sees this, they might wonder what greatmotion has happened!¡± Di Yan said unhappily.

    The sound of Madam Dishing out the servants drifted from the interior room. They could even faintly hear the sound of someone being pped. Meanwhile, the exterior room was filled with the sound of Qi Rongzhi crying. Coupled with Qin Yuru¡¯s vicious voice, Di Yan suddenly felt the onught of a headache as well as frustration.

    ¡°How can they just leave after scalding Mother?¡± Qin Yuru asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°That was no more than an ident. Cousin Sister Yu, we should worry about dealing with Aunt¡¯s injury first. They¡¯re both injured as well. It¡¯s useless to keep them here; they¡¯ll add on to our troubles instead!¡± Di Yan said.

    ¡°Prince, it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m worried about Madam Di!¡± Qi Rongzhi raised her head. There were remnants of two trails of sparkling tears on her fair cheeks which made her look even more delicate.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You two should return first and deal with your injuries. Once the physician is done attending to Aunt¡¯s injury, I¡¯ll bring him over to check on you both,¡± Di Yan said.

    He made the final decision without listening to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Thank you kindly, Prince!¡± Qi Rongzhi stopped crying as soon as she heard Di Yan would being over. She wiped her tears, and her cheeks flushed with the faintest of color.

    ¡°Go back then!¡± Di Yan said, waving his hand. With the situation being a mess over here and Qin Yuru looking as if she was incapable of handling matters, he had no choice but to step up and deal with everything.

    Qi Rongzhi teared up again. Holding on Chun Yi¡¯s hand, she limped out of the room.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t stand on ceremony either. She performed a curtsy at Di Yan before holding onto her maid¡¯s hand and sauntering away.

    Qin Yuru stamped her feet when she saw the troublemakers had left just like that and cried indignantly, ¡°Cousin Brother!¡±

    ¡°Cousin Sister Yu, go and check on Aunt. I¡¯ll see if the physician is here!¡± Feeling a headache, Di Yan rubbed his head. Suddenly, he felt as if his father asking him toe to Qin¡¯s Mansion and care for his sickly Aunt was a mistake.

    He spun around and walked out of the house withrge strides as soon as he was done speaking, ignoring Qin Yuru who was protesting coquettishly.

    When Qin Wanru returned to her own house, Yu Jie and the rest immediately helped her walk inside. She didn¡¯t limp much on her walk back, so the maids thought her injury wasn¡¯t severe. When they lifted her skirt, however, they found that blood was dripping down her right calf and even soaked her underpants.

    ¡°Miss! How did you get this badly injured?¡± Yu Jie turned pale from fright. Earlier, she had been standing behind Qin Wanru. She had wanted to pull her mistress backward, but Qin Wanru shoved her hand aside and allowed herself to crash. Yu Jie had received a shock then, but she knew Qin Wanru had charged forward herself.

    Even if Qin Wanru had charged ahead on her own, that didn¡¯t warrant such a severe injury. Qi Rongzhi, who was closest to the bowl, wasn¡¯t this badly wounded either. She had merely suffered a cut that was neither deep nor light on the foot. From where Yu Jie stood, she managed to see what had happened to Qi Rongzhi but not to Qin Wanru. Little did she imagine that her mistress would be so badly cut.

    Qing Yue carefully rolled up the leg of Qin Wanru¡¯s underpants and sure enough, there was arge cut on her calf. The cut was both lengthy and deep, and had yet to scab. The wound was rather frightening. Qing Yue pped a handkerchief over it and blood instantly stained the white cloth!

    The servants in the room turned pale.

    ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± Nanny Yu was so worried that tears were threatening to spill from her eyes. She turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see if the physician is here! I¡¯ll go and wait at the entrance of Madam¡¯s courtyard right now!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked deathly pale, and even her lips turned a few shades paler. Still, she smiled and said, ¡°No need, Nanny Yu. The physician will stop by in a moment. I did this myself. The injury isn¡¯t serious!¡±

    ¡°Miss, how can you do this to yourself?¡± Nanny Yu couldn¡¯t help raising her voice. She simply refused to believe that her mistress would do something like this.

    Qin Wanru leaned backward, and her smile turned cold. The corner of her eyes twitched as malice swam in her pupils. ¡°Numerous things can happen when you¡¯re caring for the sick. If Qi Rongzhi hadn¡¯t thrown a wrench in matters today, the bowl of medicine would have been spilled all over me! The bowl contains scalding medicine that will make it hard for wounds to heal!¡±

    If such a scalding-hot bowl of medicine were sshed on Qin Wanru¡¯s skin, she would probably be disfigured if not dead. Even if the whole thing didn¡¯t ssh on her face and only a little touched her skin, the wound would still be a challenge to remove. Moreover, Qin Wanru also got a whiff of some other medicine in that bowl.

    It was a smell different from ordinary medicine meant to heal injuries. It belonged to exceptionally good medicine, which had a rather special smell that became indistinct when mixed in that strange-smelling concoction. This medicine had a particr function, which was to slow the healing of wounds. The mother-and-daughter pair, Madam Di and Qin Yuru, hade prepared this time!

    ¡°Madam Di is a monster!¡± Nanny Yu gasped.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s her first time. Miss, what do we do now?¡± Yu Jie, who grew up in the monastery, had little respect or reverence for Madam Di.

    ¡°Di Yan will likely tag along with the physician when hees to check on my injuryter. Qin Yuru will surelye as well,¡± Qin Wanru said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve truly injured myself and will propose examining my wounds herself. You all must stop her.¡±

    Now that Madam Di and Qin Yuru¡¯s n was thwarted and got the former¡¯s hand scalded instead, they would surely refuse to let matters be. They would surelye and examine her and Qi Rongzhi¡¯s wounds, especially her own. They would never let her off that easily and would want nothing more than to find proof of her faking her injury. If they did, they would be able to push all the me on her.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. I promise I¡¯ll protect you and not let First Miss examine your wound!¡± Nanny Yu said. Then, she hesitated momentarily before asking, ¡°Miss, do you truly refuse to let First Miss examine your wound?¡±

    ¡°We must let her, of course! Not only that, but we must Father examine it. If you deny Qin Yuru, she¡¯d surely protest and be convinced that I¡¯m faking it. She¡¯ll kick up a fuss. Yu Jie, you should fetch Father immediately when that happens. You¡¯re a faster walker,¡± Qin Wanru said, giving her orders to Yu Jie.

    Caring for the ill? She would never give Madam Di the chance to torment her!

    Sometimes, the reason was simple. She would beat Madam Di at her own game. However influential Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was, they wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere in the fact that she was injured, much less when the cause was Madam Di!

    With the bait thrown, all she had to do was wait for Qin Yuru to bite it.

    Sure enough, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t betray her expectations. Qin Yuru was lying on her bed in fresh clothing when she heard amotion outside the door. It wasplete chaos¡­

    ¡°Nanny Yu, please redecorate the flower rack!¡±

 Chapter 167 - Thrashing the Chinaware in the House

    Chapter 167 Thrashing the Chinaware in the House

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she seeing the physician when she¡¯s injured? Is¡­ she uninjured?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s gazended on Nanny Yu with a malicious expression. Even though the nearby Di Yan didn¡¯t say a word, doubt crept into his pupils as well. Behind him was a physician in his thirties or forties.

    They hade here from Qi Rongzhi¡¯s house. Qi Rongzhi was indeed injured, but her wound wasn¡¯t serious. Qin Yuru had her maid examine it and came to the conclusion that it wasn¡¯t as serious as Qi Rongzhi¡¯s limping suggested.

    She didn¡¯t forget to leave Qi Rongzhi with some sarcastic remarks beforeing to Qin Wanru¡¯s ce. She figured that Qin Wanru¡¯s injury was even more superficial than Qi Rongzhi¡¯s, who had been standing in front of Qin Wanru in the first ce. Qi Rongzhi at least drew blood, but Qin Wanru might very well be causing trouble on purpose.

    Thus, when she heard that Nanny Yu said that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to see the physician, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from sneering at her.

    Madam Di had injured her hand, and badly at that. More importantly, the medicine was mixed in with quite arge amount of a special ingredient. They had nned to spill it all over Qin Wanru. No matter which part of her skin the concoction touched, the scars would take a very long time to fade. Little did she imagine that Madam Di would fall victim to her scheme and spill the thing all over herself.

    A drop of the concoction even sshed on her face. That was far harsher than what Qin Yuru had suffered on her face!

    How could she be in a good mood?

    ¡°First Miss, um¡­ The physician is a man. Our mistress hurt her calf, so it¡¯s not very appropriate,¡± Nanny Yu said with a hesitant expression.

    ¡°How is it inappropriate? It¡¯s not like the physician will examine the wound himself. Meiyan can do it and just tell the physician after. That way, the physician will have a better grasp of the medicine and dosage he should prescribe,¡± Qin Yuru replied impatiently.

    ¡°First Miss, there¡¯s no need to examine the wound. The physician can just prescribe some ointment. I¡¯ve already bandaged the wound earlier. The wound has scabbed!¡± Nanny Yu said evasively, all while smiling.

    ¡°The wound has scabbed? Does that mean her wound isn¡¯t that deep? If that¡¯s the case, why did she act like she¡¯s badly injured earlier? Did she put on an act because she didn¡¯t want to care for Mother on her sickbed?¡± Qin Yuru said indignantly, ncing at the tightly-closed doors. She sneered.

    No matter what, she swore that she would tear down Qin Wanru¡¯s pretenses today!

    Her suspicion had now blossomed into certainty. Qin Wanru was putting on a show!

    Seeing as Qin Yuru had misunderstood things, Nanny Yu hastily tried to exin herself. ¡°The wound has scabbed now¡­ but there was¡­ a lot of blood earlier. Our mistress is pretty badly injured!¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t she show her wound? What¡¯s wrong with me asking Meiyan to examine the wound? This back-and-forth refusal makes it seem like she can¡¯t show it to people!¡± Qin Yuru said coldly. She was determined to look at Qin Wanru¡¯s wound today.

    ¡°We¡¯ve just bandaged the wound. If you open it now, you might exacerbate her wound¡­ I think¡­ it¡¯s best if the physician prescribes some ointment!¡± Nanny Yu said earnestly.

    ¡°Cousin Sister Yu, let¡¯s just leave some medicine for Cousin Sister Wan for now!¡± Di Yan said.

    ¡°Cousin Brother, how can you say that? If Qi Rongzhi barely wounded herself, how bad can her injury be?¡± Qin Yuru stamped her foot in anger.

    Di Yan fell into silence. He cast Nanny Yu a doubtful look and asked, ¡°Is she really badly injured?¡±

    ¡°Crown Prince, she¡¯s really badly injured! I¡¯m not lying, neither is my mistress!¡± Sweat was gathering on Nanny Yu¡¯s forehead. Spreading her hands, she gave Di Yan a pleading look.

    Her expression made Qin Yuru even angrier. She stepped forward to push Nanny Yu away and was about to storm in.

    ¡°First Miss, please halt! Our mistress is recuperating from her injury! Please don¡¯t disturb her rest!¡± Qing Yue came over, reaching out her hand to stop Qin Yuru. She looked as if she was going to stop Qin Yuru from entering.

    She made Qin Yuru feel even more convinced that Qin Wanru was guilty. She shoved Qing Yue aside with greater force this time, causing the maid to knock into a nearby chair. The chair knocked into the side table and the teacups atop it tumbled downward, crashing loudly on the floor.

    Seeing as Qing Yue was about to fall, another maid tried to grab her. To her surprise, Qing Yue didn¡¯t stop her falling momentum in the slightest and knocked on the flower rack beside her. The row of flowers, including the pots made of china that carried them, all fell to the floor and crashed one after another.

    This gave Qin Yuru a fright as well. She took two steps backward, barely avoiding the pots.

    The side table, the chair, the flower rack, flowers, and all sorts of chinaware were reduced into fragments on the floor, making for a very dire mess. Fortunately, the china pots didn¡¯t fall on anyone. The maid had pulled away Qing Yue just in time.

    However, everything inside the house was ruined. Everyone, including the servants inside and outside the house, was stunned. Did First Misse here to thrash Second Miss¡¯ house?

    ¡°Big Sister, why have youe to thrash my house?¡± No one knew when the doors opened. Qin Wanru stepped through the curtain and stood weakly by the door. She looked pale and frail. Her typically dark-red lips were an ashy white, a sign of her illness.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Yuru wanted to deny the usation and call everything an ident, but Qin Wanru interrupted her.

    ¡°Big Sister, I hurt my calf today. If you and Madam insist on me serving the ill, I¡¯ll do so but please allow me to rest for the day. I¡¯ll go tomorrow. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re bluffing!¡± Qin Yuru was distracted just like that.

    ¡°Cousin Sister Yu, Cousin Sister Wan is really injured!¡± Di Yan whispered, tugging on Qin Yuru¡¯s arm. After seeing how Qin Wanru looked, all of his suspicion dissipated.

    He didn¡¯t even have to look at her wound to know that she was truly hurt and that the servant was telling the truth.

    ¡°Elder Sister, why are you always prejudiced against me? Why do you always think that I¡¯m lying? Why do you think that I don¡¯t wish to care for Madam? With Madam being injured on top of being ill, shouldn¡¯t you be serving her now? Why are you so aggressive now, acting as if I¡¯mmitting a great sin if I don¡¯t go now?¡± Qin Wanru looked up, revealing a pair of watery eyes. Her pupils were as cid as water and yet they carried a hint of coldness.

    She leaned on the door frame, with one leg partially suspended. Everyone could tell that she was truly injured.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth once Meiyan examines your wound!¡± Qin Yuru sneered. She wouldn¡¯t believe whatever Qin Wanru says. Moreover, Qin Wanru¡¯s reluctance convinced her that the former was acting.

    ¡°Big Sister, what if I refuse to show Meiyan?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze turned a few degrees colder. Her body swayed ever so slightly and Qing Yue hastily ran over to support her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to show her?¡± Qin Yuru asked icily. She was more and more certain that she was correct.

    Qin Wanru coughed quietly. She looked at Qin Yuru with her limpid eyes and asked, ¡°Big Sister, did you bring your people to thrash my house because you think I¡¯m feigning my injury? Does Madam know you¡¯re kicking up a fuss here?¡± Even though she had few people on her side, her aura wasn¡¯tcking in the least.

    Di Yan reached out his hand to pull Qin Yuru. His frustration was growing. Hedonistic as he was, he found something very wrong with the way Qin Yuru was dealing with matters. The broken fragments all over the floor showed just how unreasonable Qin Yuru apparently was. Shouldn¡¯t she speak politely at this point?

    Qin Yuru had no ns of letting Qin Wanru off. She flung off Di Yan¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°So what if Mother knows? Qin Wanru, you don¡¯t want to care for her, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. I just want to rest for the day. Can¡¯t you and Madam soldier on for a while?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s long and sharply brows knitted as she looked at the mess in her house. ¡°Is that way Madam told you to thrash my house?¡±

    In contrast to Qin Yuru¡¯s aggressive stance, Qin Wanru appeared particrly tolerant and even a little lenient. Perhaps she could even be considered taking therger picture to mind!

    ¡°So what if that¡¯s true?¡± Of course, Qin Yuru took it to mean that Qin Wanru was feeling guilty. Her voice became even louder.

    She had just finished talking when she heard an ice-cold voiceing from behind her. ¡°Yuru, who sent you here to thrash your sister¡¯s house?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong entered the house withrge strides. Taking in the broken fragments on the floor and Di Yan¡¯s presence, he was so livid that his face was tainted green. Conflicts between sisters were no big deal but to get into an argument in front of an outsider? How could Qin Huaiyong not get mad?

    Di Yan¡¯s expression alone told him what Qin Yuru had done. It made Di Yan very unhappy as well. Perhaps it was more urate to say that no man would want his fiancee to be a shrew instead of a dignified youngdy from a distinguished family!

    The moment she saw Qin Huaiyong, Qin Yuru immediately went up to him to use Qin Wanru. She said, ¡°Father, Second Sister is feigning her injury to avoid caring for Mother.¡±

    She had already sent someone to inform Qin Huaiyong about what happened in Madam Di¡¯s courtyard earlier.

    ¡°She feigned her injury?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Wanru. It wasn¡¯t clear what he thought about it.

    ¡°General, Second Miss is truly injured and badly at that. If you don¡¯t believe, you can let someone examine it. You can¡¯t let First Miss nder our mistress!¡± Nanny Yu ran up to Qin Huaiyong and knelt in front of him. Tears began streaming down her face. ¡°First Miss insisted that our mistress is lying and even turned the house upside down. Even though our mistress says she¡¯ll serve Madam tomorrow after a day¡¯s rest, First Miss is still unsatisfied.¡±

    ¡°Father, please send someone to examine the wound then.¡± Qin Wanru looked at the fragments on the floor helplessly before looking up. Her watery eyes were filled with a hint of grief but her face was calm and serene.

    She then turned around and entered the interior room.

    ¡°Meiyan! Go in and take a look!¡± Qin Wanru ordered, looking rather pleased with herself.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Meiyan suddenly became flustered.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go in!¡± Qin Yuru said sharply.

    Meiyan had no choice but to enter the interior room. Qin Wanru was sitting on the bed. Qing Yue helped her lift her skirt and slowly undid the bandage on her calf. Crimson red permeated the cloth. Meiyan turned pale and her teeth began chattering. Still, she dared not say a word.

    The pungent smell of blood drifted in the air as Qing Yue undid the bandage. When it was finally unveiled, a wound muchrger than Qi Rongzhi¡¯s came into view. The wound appeared to drag across Qin Wanru¡¯s slender calf. It was so bloody that it wasn¡¯t clear how deep the wound was. Blood began spilling out the moment the bandage was unwrapped as if because no ointment was ced on it.

    The smell of blood became even more pungent!

    ¡°Meiyan, did you get a clear look?¡± Qin Wanru looked up, directing a cold gaze at Meiyan. Under her watchful eyes, Meiyan began to tremble. ¡°Is the injury real?¡±

 Chapter 168 - Yulan Pavilionâ€™s Affairs Donâ€™t Concern You

    <h4>Chapter 168 Yn Pavilion¡¯s Affairs Don¡¯t Concern You</h4>

    When Qin Yuru saw Meiyan stepping out, she hastily asked, ¡°Second Miss is uninjured, isn¡¯t she?¡± There was a smug look on her face.

    ¡°First, First Miss¡­¡± Meiyan stammered, looking pale even now. She trembled as she looked helplessly at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Qin Yuru rebuked. She knew something had gone wrong.

    ¡°Second Miss¡­ is badly injured!¡± Meiyan said, shuddering. She looked pitifully at Qin Yuru. She had no choice but to tell the truth; anyone could verify her words with a quick examination.

    But she also knew the consequences of telling the truth. Qin Yuru would never let her off.

    Her legs went weak and she fell on her knees with a loud thud. It was obvious that she was trembling.

    Qin Yuru was stunned but quickly recovered her senses. With widened eyes, she cried, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°What makes you say so?¡± With Qing Yue¡¯s support, Qin Wanru was once again standing in front of the curtain. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Big Sister, you¡¯re free to send even more people to examine me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ examine it myself!¡± Not even Qin Yuru knew where did this stubborn refusal to give ine from. Try as she did, she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Qin Huaiyong rebuked, his anger evident from the way his eyes and brows twitched. He kicked a nearby chair out the door and the chair crashed noisily on the floor. The entire house descended into silence.

    ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Qin Yuru said softly, beginning to feel afraid.

    Holding Qing Yue¡¯s hands, Qin Wanru stood in silence. Her longshes fluttered downward and yet she said nothing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your Mother ill? Injured too! What are you doing here, not attending to her?¡± Qin Huaiyong said sternly.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Qin Yuru felt humiliated that Qin Huaiyong was admonishing her in front of Di Yan. Her entire face was red and tears were flowing from her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ll care for your Mother from now on. Your sister is so badly injured; how can she care for another person?¡± It was, of course, obvious to Qin Huaiyong by now that this was all the work of Madam Di and Qin Yuru.

    He had endured Madam Di¡¯s earlier show being severely wounded out of respect for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It was his fault, after all, and Madam Di was indeed injured. Then, they came up with thismotion that seemed to design to torment his younger daughter to death. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t suppress his fury this time.

    ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Qin Yuru began to feel mistreated. Even now, she refused to believe that Qin Wanru had truly sustained a heavy injury.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go back now! I don¡¯t want to hear you causing more trouble!¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s gaze was frigid. He was tremendously disappointed in Qin Yuru. He had hoped that this daughter would go even further. Madam Di and her unruly ways had shaped her daughter in her image. It seemed that he would have to consult his Mother about this. He couldn¡¯t afford to have Madam Di misguide Qin Yuru.

    The repeated admonishments from Qin Huaiyong turned Qin Yuru¡¯s face as red as blood. She looked at him and then at Di Yan, who had his head lowered. Tears sprang forth. Sobbing loudly, she ran out of the house. However, she ran a little too fast and identally knocked into the chair lying on the floor. A quick-thinking maid immediately grabbed Qin Yuru¡¯s arm but she shoved the maid aside with force. The maid staggered backward and fell down.

    After pushing the maid aside, Qin Yuru covered her face and ran out. Meiyan, who had been kneeling on the floor, hastily got to her feet. Lifting the hem of her skirt, she chased after her mistress.

    ¡°What a farce!¡± Qin Huaiyong roared.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll excuse myself and check on Aunt as well. She was badly scalded earlier. I¡¯m sure Cousin Sister is just concerned about her,¡± Di Yan said, raising his head. He had no choice but to speak up for Qin Yuru. Madam Di was his father¡¯s sister, after all, he hade to Qin¡¯s Mansion to bolster her influence. Even though he was unhappy with how Qin Yuru handled things, he must take her side.

    ¡°I apologize for showing you such a shameful show, Nephew!¡± Qin Huaiyong let out a deep sigh. Even though his expression was still cold, it had been somewhat relieved.

    Di Yan, not knowing what else to say, bowed deferentially to Qin Huaiyong and excused himself. Had he known what a mess Qin¡¯s Mansion would turn out to be, he would nevere here. Even he was embarrassed at all thatmotion earlier.

    Neither his Cousin Sister nor his Aunt was as he had imagined them to be. In fact, he found them loathsome. They had even tearfullymented their mistreatment in front of Grandmother. Di Yan thought the one who deserved toment anything was Qin Wanru.

    After stepping out of the entrance of Zhifang Pavilion, he looked at the crossing and paused in his tracks. He was so frustrated that he had no mood tofort Qin Yuru. With a turn of his foot, he began walking without a destination.

    He hadn¡¯t gone far when a person suddenly emerged from the side. The person was in such a hurry that he collided with Di Yan. Di Yan, already frustrated, looked vexed at someone knocking into him. He was about to berate the person when the person tugged at his hand. The one who was trying to stop herself from falling was Qi Rongzhi.

    When Qi Rongzhi regained firm footing and saw that the person in front of her was Di Yan, her cheeks reddened. She hastily stepped backward, but because she did it so hastily, her body swayed and nearly fell.

    Di Yan reached out to grab her hand in time.

    Qi Rongzhi, finally firmly on her feet, looked at him. With red cheeks, she asked softly, ¡°Prince¡­ where are you heading?¡±

    ¡°Just walking around.¡± Di Yan scowled as he removed his hold on her hand. Indeed, he was nning to walk around because he didn¡¯t know what to say to Madam Di and Qin Yuru after returning.

    Noticing hisck of enthusiasm, Qi Rongzhi knew something must have happened. An idea came to her and she asked concernedly, ¡°Did you just leave Sister Wanru¡¯s ce? How is her injury?¡±

    Her concerned expression reminded Di Yan that Meiyan had said Qin Wanru was badly injured. Now that he thought about it, Meiyan had said Qi Rongzhi¡¯s injury was minor and Qin Yuru had made snide remarks about it. It made him feel even more smothered.

    He thought Qin Yuru was too insistent and excessive. If Qin Wanru was that badly injured, how could Qi Rongzhi¡¯s injury be minor?

    Qi Rongzhi had gotten injured out of the blue and even had to hear snidements. Qin Yuru¡¯s action was truly disappointing.

    With such a thought, his expression turned gentler. He smiled and replied, ¡°The physician is still attending to Cousin Sister Wan¡¯s injury. It¡¯ll probably be better with some ointment and medicine. Miss Qi, how¡¯s your injury?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s no big deal. It just hurts a little when my feet touch the ground.¡± Qi Rongzhi stomped her feet as if she was trying to walk for Di Yan, but her legs gave in and she nearly crashed to the ground. Her long and shapely brows were knitted tightly in agony. It really made one feel a deep heartache for her.

    Di Yan immediately reached out his hand to prop her up. His gaze fell on her legs. ¡°Does it hurt that much?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just a bit inconvenient!¡± Qi Rongzhi said softly, shaking her head in a panic as if she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    However, she was still holding onto Di Yan¡¯s hand. To support the weight of her body, she was practically leaning on him. The faint smell of fragrance drifted and filled his nose.

    Di Yan lowered his head to look at her lovable face. Imperceptibly, his breathing began to quicken. He didn¡¯t push her away. His expression began increasingly gentle as he said, ¡°Why did you run out for a look in your current state? I¡¯ll walk you back to your house.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qi Rongzhi looked bashful as she gave Di Yan a gentle push.

    Di Yan looked around before letting go of her hand and adjusting his clothing. He nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch you walk home from here.¡±

    It was truly inconvenient this time!

    Inside Zhifang Pavilion, Nanny Yu led a few maids to quickly and efficiently clean the house. Qin Huaiyong sat on the central seat while a maid helped Qin Wanru sit on a hair on the other side. The physician had left after leaving behind the necessary medicine.

    The house was quiet. The silence was so strange that it gave the people inside an unexinable feeling.

    Nanny Yu, who stood behind Qin Wanru, stared at the floor in front of her. She remained on tenterhooks. Even with her head lowered, she could still tell that the mood of the room was off.

    The maids, Qing Yue, and Yujie, were long dismissed.

    ¡°Wanru, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice was quiet but severe. He rubbed his temples, looking like he had a headache.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t me you,¡± Qin Wanru replied softly. Her gaze was both serene and tranquil, without the slightest bit of Qin Yuru¡¯s temper and agitation. It was as if she was the older one of the two. She faced everything calmly, without any fluctuation in emotion.

    After a deep sigh, Qin Huaiyong looked up and looked at Qin Wanru as if he had something to say. In the end, however, nothing came from his mouth. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°From now on, Yn Pavilion¡¯s affairs don¡¯t concern you.¡±

    This meant that Madam Di could no longer interfere with Qin Wanru¡¯s affairs or torment Qin Wanru using some other excuse or the status of an elder.

    Nanny Yu¡¯s heart skipped. She was so agitated that she nearly leaped. Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words spelled a great advantage for her mistress.

    ¡°But¡­ what will Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion say?¡± Qin Wanru looked a little worried.

    ¡°Di Yan is here today; he¡¯s seen everything. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, I believe Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t interfere in this. Moreover, this is a matter within my inner courtyard!¡± A trace of anger flitted across Qin Huaiyong¡¯s expression but he swiftly suppressed it. Now wasn¡¯t the time for him to have a fall out with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Then, thank you kindly, Father!¡± Qin Wanru dropped the courtesy. Holding onto the chair arm, she stood up with immense difficulty and made a deep bow at Qin Huayong. When she looked up, childish joy was reflected on her face.

    It was obvious that she was sincerely happy.

    But that hardly warranted an exnation. Whoever met someone like Madam Di would feel emotionally exhausted even seeing his or her shadow. It was best to stay away from Madam Di.

    ¡°But Mother will still have to interact with Madam.¡± Her smile on her tiny face swiftly dimmed. Qin Wanru¡¯s delicate brows furrowed as worry filled her expression. ¡°Mother is still pregnant. If Madam deliberately creates trouble like the kitchen incident and targets Mother¡¯s people, how can she take care of her unborn child in peace?¡±

    Imperceptibly, two different matters were linked together!

    ¡°I have arrangements for your Mother. I¡¯ll let my other two concubines handle the inner court affairs. Your Mother will just have to deal with them!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong had been thinking about this for a long time. His mother was so old and frail that she could no longer take charge of the household matters. But if Madam Di continued to create fresh drama each day, Shui Run¡¯s health wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. The two concubines would be his best bet at handling the household affairs. Shui Run would only have to deal with them.

    This was just an idea in the beginning, as he had to worry about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But themotion earlier swiftly made up his mind.

    This was what Qin Wanru had been waiting for. A flicker of an unfathomable expression crossed her eyes as she smiled and said, ¡°Father, I have an idea but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s feasible.¡±

 Chapter 169 - Father, Letâ€™s Give It a Try!

    Chapter 169 Father, Let¡¯s Give It a Try!

    ¡°What is it? Tell me,¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    ¡°Your two concubines will be no more than de facto supervisors of the household affairs,¡± Qin Wanru said hesitantly, biting her lower lip.

    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t know what she meant. Considering Madam Di¡¯s character, it was unsuitable to let her be a housekeeper. If she could cause so much trouble without being a housekeeper, she might very well turn the mansion upside down if she became one.

    ¡°Father, your two concubines aren¡¯t the only one unsuitable for the position. Even for Mother, it¡¯s a little¡­ inappropriate. Madam is your first wife, after all,¡± Qin Wanru said, blinking.

    She imperceptibly switched the focus of the conversation to Shui Run.

    Even though the first wife and the second wife were both wives, the first wife would always hold a more official position. It was unreasonable to have the second wife manage household affairs when the first wife was perfectly fine, much less leaving the job to two concubines.

    If someone used Qin Huaiyong of favoring his concubines over his wives, things would be quite a headache.

    In her past life, after Qin Wanru married Wen Xichi, she would apany him by his sickbed each day. Whenever he felt better, he would often tell her about court affairs as well as what he had previously learned¡ªthings that Qin Wanru, who was trapped deep within the inner courtyard, never knew about.

    Those things unveiled a whole new world for her. Her curiosity would prompt her to question him down to the root of the matter. Sometimes, Wen Xichi wouldn¡¯t even be able to answer her questions. Once, he evenughed and said that she could be a court official if she was a man, and a better official than most because of her thirst for knowledge.

    In her past life, she was far away from officialdom. In this life, officialdom seemed a little closer within reach!

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re a general. Your appointment will inevitablye. Even dys won¡¯tst. Grandmother said even though a general doesn¡¯t have as high a standing as a minister, a general¡¯s control over the army means he¡¯ll basically never be relieved from duty if he makes no mistake. Moreover, I heard you earned great merit by exterminating rebel bandits before.¡±

    Qin Wanru pushed everything to Madam Dowager. It sounded as if Madam Dowager was responsible for the meaning behind her words.

    She knew very well that she was still a child. If she was overly precocious or sharp-eyed, people might not necessarily find it to be a good thing. Abnormality was unusual, and excessive abnormality would only be uncanny. It would even draw all sorts of unfavorable spections.

    Being moderate was the most appropriate conduct in life!

    Of course, the so-called moderation didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t show off. She would demonstrate and hide her intelligence when she had to.

    She owed all this knowledge to Wen Xichi in her past life. He had been both a master and a brother to her then. Unfortunately, her reputation was ruined early in life and other noble youngdies ostracized her. She didn¡¯t have the chance to develop her skills then.

    ¡°I know!¡± Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t conceal things after seeing how much of a headache his youngest daughter was having. He nodded and gave her a curious look. To think that this neglected youngest daughter of his possessed extraordinary intellect. Even though she received guidance from his mother, it was still enough to make one exim over how bright she was.

    He didn¡¯t know when his youngest daughter shed off her childish temper and grew up into a noble youngdy that startled him.

    Recalling how Madam Di would look frustrated and helpless whenever she talked about Qin Wanru in the past, he realized that was just Madam Di being selfish. He felt ashamed that he believed her and often treated Qin Wanru as an insensible girl who only knew how to make a scene.

    ¡°Father, since you¡¯re about to hold a post, you can rightfully request for the title of Honorary Lady,¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Qin Huaiyong finally caught onto her point. With a raised eyebrow, he asked, ¡°Do you mean to request the title of Honorary Lady for your Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wanru said frankly.

    Madam Di had the title of Honorary Lady: five-rank Yiren. It was conferred when Qin Huaiyong became the Ningyuan Army General.

    ¡°Grandmother said you have a high chance of getting ateral transfer. Since it¡¯s ateral transfer, a higher title can¡¯t be requested.¡±

    That meant Madam Di couldn¡¯t get a higher title anymore.

    ¡°But I earned no merit. How can I request for another title?¡± Qin Huaiyong exined with a frown. He thought she didn¡¯t quite understand how titles work.

    ¡°Outpost officials are given a chance to request for the title of Honorary Lady when they¡¯re transferred to the capital, aren¡¯t they?¡± Qin Wanru tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s when they don¡¯t have a title in the first ce. Madam Di is already an Honorary Lady and I have no major merits. I¡¯ll surely be rejected if I request another one. The so-called request of the title of an Honorary Lady is just a show!¡± Qin Huaiyong said with a wry smile.

    The establishment of this practice was, in fact, to raise the status of the officials¡¯ first wives. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be approved for ateral transfer.

    ¡°Father, just give it a try. Perhaps the Ministry of Rites will approve it!¡± Qin Wanru raised her long and shapely brows as she looked at Qin Huaiyong. ¡°If the Ministry of Rites approves of the Honorary Lady title for Mother, she¡¯ll be able to officially manage the household. Even if she¡¯s unwell and leave the duties to your other two concubines, it¡¯s still eptable. It¡¯s been bestowed by the court, after all.¡±

    If that were the case, it would really solve the issues in the inner courtyard. Madam Di would no longer be able to find a chance to torment Shui Run. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t be so free to criticize Shui Run as well. The bureaucrats at the Censorate wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything about it either if they had the approval of the Ministry of Rites.

    This was an oue that delighted Qin Huaiyong. But upon second thought, he still found the matter unlikely. He wasn¡¯t someone whose merits were greater than the sky itself. How could both his wives be conferred the title of Honorary Lady?

    He looked into Qin Wanru¡¯s expectant and innocent eyes with such a thought. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. He nodded and said, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled, revealing dimples that resembled blossoming flowers. With unwarranted confidence, she said with certainty, ¡°Father, you¡¯ll definitely seed!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be for the best!¡± Qin Huaiyong felt helpless at his daughter¡¯s utter confidence. ¡°Get some rest for now. Make sure to put ointment on your wound.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Even though Qin Wanru looked pale, her expression was rather firm. It truly made one¡¯s heart ache seeing how wan her delicate face looked.

    She held onto Nanny Yu¡¯s hand as she spoke, preparing to step out and see Qin Huaiyong off.

    Qin Huaiyong immediately stopped her. ¡°Get some rest first. I need to leave now. You don¡¯t need to see me off!¡±

    ¡°Then, please remember your promise, Father,¡± Qin Wanru said, obediently pausing in her tracks.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded perfunctorily and walked away withrge strides.

    Nanny Yu had been watching Qin Huaiyong¡¯s expression. When he was gone, she said with unease, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think the General is taking this seriously!¡± It seemed to her that Qin Huaiyong was just cating Qin Wanru.

    It would be an immense blessing if they could get the title of Honorary Lady for Madam Shui. That meant that Madam Di wouldn¡¯t be able to overdo her bullying when she and Madam Shui visit Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    How could something this great be possible?

    Worried that Qin Wanru¡¯s high hopes would lead to tremendous disappointment, Nanny Yu thought she should be straightforward and prepare her mistress in advance.

    ¡°I know.¡± Qin Wanru smiled as she entered the house with Nanny Yu¡¯s help and sat on the bed.

    Yujie took off the haphazardly-wrapped cloth around Qin Wanru¡¯s leg before taking a strip of white silk clothden with medicine and binding it around her wound. The ointment was of Qin Wanru¡¯s own making, not the one that the physician sent over.

    The physician¡¯s ointment was a little too ordinary and not as effective as hers.

    ¡°Miss, since that¡¯s the case, why do you still bring it up with the General?¡± Nanny Yu asked as she helped Yujie.

    ¡°That way, he¡¯ll know there¡¯s such an option and mention it at the right timing. Sometimes, some things are forever impossible if you never mention it. But if you bring it up, you give it a chance,¡± Qin Wanru said meaningfully with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, you mean you¡¯re making an initial report to the General, so he¡¯d mention it himself when an opportunity presents itself?¡± Even though the clever Yujie couldn¡¯t quite understand Nanny Yu¡¯s words, she could somewhat grasp the point.

    The worried Nanny Yu burst intoughter when she saw Yujie acting as if she knew something when she didn¡¯t. She gave Yujie¡¯s head a gentle pat and said with a smile, ¡°This girl!¡±

    ¡°Nanny, am I incorrect?¡± Yujie raised her head in dissatisfaction. Mingqiu Nun would often argue with her like this in the past, always telling her false things that sounded so much like the truth. After listening to such nonsense for a long time, she would also spout logical-sounding things and participate in many discussions.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! You¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Looking at Yujie¡¯s mischievous look, Nanny Yu¡¯s frayed nerves began to ease and herughter became increasingly uncontroble.

    Happiness soon filled the house, ushering the gloominess out the door.

    Qin Wanru smiled as she looked at her calves that were buried under the quilt. Suddenly, she thought they didn¡¯t hurt that much anymore.

    She didn¡¯t intend for her father to immediately request the title of Honorary Lady from the Emperor, only to leave such an impression on him. With the addition of several supporting incidents, everything would go ording to n when the time came.

    What sounded impossible now might not be so impossible anymore!

    Opportunities woulde and she could find one as well. The only thing she needed now was the right timing¡­

    When Qin Huaiyong arrived at Madam Di¡¯s courtyard, she was still throwing a tantrum inside the house. The young maid who had been half-kneeling to feed her earlier had been beaten into a pulp. Blood covered every inch of her motionless body. It was a mystery whether she was still breathing.

    Qin Huaiyong stormed inside the house in a fit of rage. When he saw Qin Yuru was here as well, he chided, ¡°Go out!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Yuru was tattling to Madam Di when she saw a furious Qin Huaiyong entering the house. Little did she expect that he would ask her to leave without another word? She couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Qin Huaiying was emanating a frigid aura all over. He looked at his eldest daughter with enough coldness to freeze her over.

    ¡°Fa-Father¡­¡± Qin Yuru was about to say something when an older female servant, sensing that it was a bad idea, hastily pulled her out of the house. It was evident that Qin Huaiyong had something to tell Madam Di that wasn¡¯t meant for Qin Yuru¡¯s ears. If Qin Yuru was short-sighted and tried to butt in, she would surely infuriate Qin Huaiyong even more.

 Chapter 170 - What Didnâ€™t Matter in the Past Has Become Crucial Now

    Chapter 170 What Didn¡¯t Matter in the Past Has Be Crucial Now

    ¡°What are you fussing about now?¡± Qin Huaiyong gave Madam Di a cold look.

    ¡°I¡­ How am I fussing? I¡¯m already ill! Who would¡¯ve expected those girls to spill the medicine all over me? General, I¡¯m the injured one!¡± Madam Di started sobbing. She reached out to show her bandaged hand as she swept.

    Quite arge patch of her skin was scalded. The cloth that bandaged her hand was quite long as well.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s gaze traveled to her face andnded on the ointment-coated scar on it. A flicker of resentment shed in his eyes. He was getting increasingly sick of Madam Di.

    ¡°Get Yuru to serve you when you¡¯re ill next time. Don¡¯t try anything with Wanru!¡± Qin Huaiyong said callously.

    ¡°General, I¡¯ve raised her for so many years and I¡¯m a senior in life too. Shouldn¡¯t she care for me when I¡¯m ill?¡± Madam Di said in dissatisfaction, wiping her tears. She couldn¡¯t ept failing to torment Qin Wanru this time. How could she let such a good chance go to waste? It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get her brother¡¯s support. She didn¡¯t want this to slip out of her hands.

    ¡°You know very well what you¡¯ve done!¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s anger surged when he saw how persistent Madam Di was. With a sharp glint in his eyes, he walked over to her withrge strides and dragged her out of the house. He used so much strength that she nearly fell.

    Sensing that things were going south, Madam Di hastily grabbed a nearby pir and asked in a panic, ¡°General, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Qin¡¯s Mansion is too small for such an ambitious person like you!¡± Qin Huaiyong tugged with force, causing Madam Di to loosen her hold over the pir. She was so frightened that she cried out and immediately threw herself at him. She hugged his leg, refusing to let go.

    ¡°General, how am I ambitious? I¡¯m just ill and wants my daughters to dote on me. Who knew Qi Rongzhi would be so insensible as to join us and even make a mess out of the house?¡± Madam Di knew from Qin Huaiyong¡¯s stern expression that things were dire. Thus, she instantly pushed all the me on Qi Rongzhi.

    She never imagined that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, typically Qin Huaiyong¡¯s taboo, was no longer as effective a deterrent as it used to be.

    It was useful for giving Qin Huaiyong a scare, but she never thought of leaving Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Huaiyong looked coldly at her with an unfathomable gaze. He pressed his lips tightly together and remained quiet.

    Madam Di became terrified when his bad mood and silence persisted. She hugged his leg and wept sorrowfully, ¡°General, I¡¯m not trying anything. It was just an ident. I was just mad because of my injury!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s expression remained cold. He pulled his leg away with force, kicking Madam Di in the process and causing her to fall. A loud creak rang out when her elbow hit the ground.

    She could hardly worry about the pain in her elbow now. She turned her hand over to hoist herself upward and swiftly embraced Qin Huaiyong. She pleaded, ¡°General, I, I won¡¯t do this again. I still want to see our daughter marry into a good household and watch her enjoy a splendid life!¡±

    She had never seen him this furious in their many years of marriage. She didn¡¯t dare to go against him anymore and started cating him.

    ¡°You want to watch your daughter enjoy a splendid life?¡± Qin Huaiyong grabbed Madam Di by the cor and lifted her to her feet. His gaze was still cold.

    Madam Di was truly panicking. She subconsciously tugged at Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hand, trying her best to make him let go of her. His tight hold over her cor smothered her. Even breathing felt difficult. Her face reddened but no words woulde. Right now, she felt as if she could see the murderous intent in his eyes.

    She tried her best to voice out, but the tugging at her cor made it impossible. The only thing she could do was struggle like a shored-up fish that couldn¡¯t reach the waters no matter how it jumped.

    Madam Di¡¯s face was beet-red and her eyes were bulging. Cold sweat covered her forehead. Her two legs tried their best to support her weight. She pulled Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hand with as much strength she could muster. Her vision began to cloud.

    Suddenly, the force on her neck eased and her throat area immediately found relief. Madam Di fell hard on the ground. Holding onto her stomach, she started coughing as if she was trying to cough her lungs out.

    The air that she inhaled through her mouth made her feel like she hade back to life, even as it gave her a bad cough, drenched her face with tears, and reopened her bandage. Brown ointment slid down her face, forming a trail of what seemed like brown-colored tears. She looked both strange and pitiful.

    ¡°Hire an etiquette instructor from the pce for Yuru. If she keeps behaving like you, what would I need her for?¡± His cold voice filled her ears. This coldness didn¡¯t belong to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice that she remembered. She was truly terrified this time. Shivering, she staggered backward with her hand sped over her stomach and distanced herself from him.

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t I told you that in the past?¡± Qin Huaiyong lowered his head to look at Madam Di.

    Memories of the past filled Madam Di¡¯s mind. The redness of her face faded, leaving a deathlike pallor. Even her hands were trembling.

    ¡°I, I understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember your words!¡± Qin Huaiyong scoffed. He gave her another look before turning around and walking away withrge strides.

    Qin Yuru was still waiting outside. She wanted to rush in after hearing all the strange noises, but the older female servant with her refused to let her. When the doors opened, she ran over and saw a grim-faced Qin Huaiyong. She was so surprised that she stopped in her tracks.

    Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t even spare her a nce as he walked out of the courtyard.

    Seeing that he had left, Qin Yuru ran inside the house and saw a panicking Madam Di on the floor. She looked pale and pathetic as she stared dazedly in the sky, trembling.

    Qin Yuru immediately went over to help her get up. Worried, she asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Madam Di turned her head and fixed her lifeless gaze on her. It was as if she could only recognize Qin Yuru after a moment. She hugged Qin Yuru and started weeping loudly. Right now, she felt like she had just been revived.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡± Qin Yuru was beginning to panic. She had never seen her mother act like this. The rim of her eyes reddened as well. She felt both furious and resentful at this moment.

    Nanny Zhou stepped in right then. Together, they hoisted Madam Di upward and helped her walk to the bed. Nanny Zhou got someone to change Madam Di¡¯s clothes. It wasn¡¯t until Madam Di was presentable again that she recovered her senses. She leaned sideways on the bed, holding tight on Qin Yuru¡¯s hand, refusing to let go.

    Qin Yuru handed a wet handkerchief to Nanny Zhou before looking at her mother and asking, ¡°Mother¡­ are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± With a cold expression, Madam Di closed her eyes and slowly let go of her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Go back. I have something to discuss with Nanny Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m still worried. I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Qin Yuru remained by the bed.

    ¡°Go. I¡¯m alright now. I¡¯ll get you an etiquette instructor from the pce in a few days. She¡¯ll teach you the etiquette of the capital,¡± Madam Di said slowly.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qin Yuru was startled. She didn¡¯t know why her mother would bring this up right now.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, please see First Miss off,¡± Madam Di said weakly as she closed her eyes. What happened earlier reyed in her mind over and over, provoking memories she had nearly forgotten.

    ¡°First Miss, please go back for now. Madam isn¡¯t in the mood to talk to you right now. Rest assured, I¡¯ll be here to lend her a sympathetic ear,¡± Nanny Zhou told Qin Yuru in a gentle voice. She knew what Madam Di meant.

    ¡°But Mother¡¯s current state¡­¡± Qin Yuru said, still ill at ease.

    ¡°First Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± Nanny Zhou said. Since Nanny Zhou had said so, and Madam Di was keeping her eyes shut as if she didn¡¯t want to speak to her, Qin Yuru helplessly stood up. She bit her lip and nced at Madam Di before deciding to leave.

    ¡°Yuru, stop causing trouble anymore. Don¡¯t provoke Shui Run or Qin Wanru,¡± Madam Di suddenly said.

    Qin Yuru had no ns of letting Qin Wanru off. She flung off Madam Di¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°So what if Mother knows? Qin Wanru, you don¡¯t want to care for her, do you?¡±

    ¡°You may leave.¡± Madam Di waved her hand. Qin Yuru had no choice but to leave. Her mother¡¯s words were all over the ce today, making it difficult for her to grasp the main point. She stood in the corridor in contemtion but understanding eluded her. Clenching her teeth, she directed all of her fury and resentment to Qin Wanru. Once an opportunity arises, she swore that she would repay that lowly wench a hundredfold, even a thousandfold!

    ¡°Where is the Prince?¡± she asked, suddenly remembering Di Yan.

    ¡°The Prince left with you. Hasn¡¯t he been out all this while?¡± Meiyan stammered.

    Seeing that it was Meiyan who answered her, Qin Yuru immediately pped her on the face. She pointed to the young maid lying motionless in the courtyard that no one dared to pay attention to. ¡°See that? That¡¯ll be your oue if you do this again!¡±

    Her voice, twisted with maliciousness and ruthlessness, was cold. It scared Meiyan so much that she fell noisily to her knees. Trembling, she knocked her head hard on the ground. ¡°First Miss, I dare not anymore, I dare not anymore!¡±

    Qin Yuru scoffed, ignoring her pleas. She stepped on Meiyan¡¯s hand and spun around to leave the courtyard.

    The pain shot straight into Meiyan¡¯s heart but she dared not say anything even as she heard a loud creaking from her fingers. It hurt so much that she nearly screeched but she tried her best to suppress it¡­

    Inside the house, Madam Di slowly opened her eyes after Qin Yuru had left and revealed a pair of gloomy eyes. ¡°Nanny Zhou, have you found the seal?¡±

    Nanny Zhou had been looking for it in quite a few ces but found nothing. Now that Madam Di was asking her about it, she replied helplessly, ¡°Madam, I haven¡¯t found it. What, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Forget it! Just make a new one for a recement,¡± Madam Di said coldly. A trace of bloodthirstiness flitted across her eyes¡ªthe same kind of bloodthirstiness that she saw when Qin Huaiyong nearly strangled her to death.

    ¡°Madam, what do we need it for? You didn¡¯t really want it before,¡± Nanny Zhou whispered, inhaling a mouthful of cold air. She truly had no idea what use her mistress had for the seal. Madam Di had never cared for it before or she wouldn¡¯t have nonchntly toss it away.

    ¡°What didn¡¯t matter in the past has be crucial now!¡± Madam Di lowered her head and clenched her hands. That sensation of struggling for her life seemed so vivid to her!

    In the past, it was just an insignificant chess piece to her¡­

 Chapter 171 - Consort Selection at the Palace Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 171 Consort Selection at the Pce Banquet</h4>

    Under the sunshine, the magnificent pce with its tall, cinnabar-colored buildings exuded not only a golden glow but also the divine aura of the noble royal family.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace was filled with guests, all scattered across its courtyard. It was one of the central pces of the Imperial Pce, second only to the dwelling of the Emperor and the Empress.

    Many youngdies from esteemed families were here, dressed to the nines. They were bashful and graceful. Though they were admiring the view, it would be more urate to say that they were the view instead.

    That was factually true. It wasn¡¯t explicit, but the youngdies who entered the pce knew that they had joined the selection of official consorts and concubines for the princes. Thus, all of them were red in the cheeks.

    Earlier, some of them had already spotted Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. Both princes were extraordinarily handsome. If they could marry any of the two, not only would they be promised a life of glory and splendor, but also the chance of attaining the noblest of statuses among women. This excited them immensely and made their every gesture be all that more bashful.

    Everyone knew their true purpose ining here today and yet they had to feign ignorance out of fear that the princes wouldn¡¯t take a liking to them.

    Chu Liuchen looked upzily as he leaned against the chair. He said weakly, ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t like them.¡± A leopard cat with snow-white fur rested on his knees. Its seductive blue eyes, with its vertical slits for pupils, lent it a mysterious beauty. Itynguidly in his embrace.

    The Empress Dowager, who was over sixty years old, was seated next to him. She caressed her grandson¡¯s forehead and said kindly, ¡°We have so many youngdies from esteemed families here; they¡¯re the noblestdies in the capital. What displeases you?¡±

    They were seated in a high building in the Pce of Benevolent Peace. Veiled curtains were hung outside the balcony, pulling double duty in blocking the wind and letting the sunshine in. Moreover, it didn¡¯t obstruct the view. It was a good observation spot.

    The building wasn¡¯t far off the ground, allowing them a good view of what was happening below. They could even clearly see the faces of thedies. Empress Dowager was pleased with several incredible beauties that she spotted.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, my body¡­ who¡¯d be willing to marry me?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled wryly. He opened his eyes, revealing a beautiful pair of pupils that resembled a gxy of stars. His harmlessness and frailness immediately softened Empress Dowager¡¯s heart. She wanted nothing more than to give him all the best things in life. This child was one born with a hard fate, she thought.

    ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re my grandson; naturally, you¡¯re both noble and dignified. How can you say no one would be willing to marry you? Not only would you be married, but you¡¯d also marry the best. If someone dares to look down on you, I¡¯ll send someone to deal with her!¡± Empress Dowager said, deliberately putting on the face of a tigress.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, she¡¯ll just be a widow if she marries me. Let¡¯s leave thesedies alone.¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his head with a visibly downcast look. The corners of his thin, pale lips curved to form a wry smile.

    This time, the Empress Dowager was truly furious. Her brows knitted tightly as she said coldly, ¡°Hogwash! Who told you that? My dear grandson will live for a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, do you believe in your own words?¡± Chu Liuchen forced a smile. The young man who looked as handsome as a pretty boy who had stepped out of a painting carried a gloomy frailness and yet he would invariably draw the affection of others. In particr, his star-like pupils looked so limpid that there didn¡¯t seem to be even a speck of impurity in it.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t think like that. Your Emperor Uncle and I will definitely cure you. We¡¯ll never let something like that happen!¡± Even though she sounded powerless, the Empress Dowager nevertheless tried to assure her grandson. Pain filled her heart like the burst of spring water.

    The current Emperor was her son; thete Emperor was also her biological son!

    Chu Liuchen was quiet. He gently caressed his white cat and said after a pause, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re here for me.¡±

    He looked serene as if he was talking about someone else. His fan-likeshes fell against his cheeks. When he sat still, he looked like a painting¡ªa painting of a man without expression.

    The Empress Dowager was heartbroken. She looked at the noble youngdies outside and found that many of them whom she was pleased with had be a thorn in her eye. She wouldn¡¯t forget Chu Liuchen¡¯s subtle excitement earlier. He even inspected a fewdies. But ever since Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou entered the courtyard, his expression dimmed and he was unable to summon any enthusiasm.

    When Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou walked past the courtyard, the dignified and graceful-lookingdies smiled as prettily as flowers. There were quite a few who stole looks at them behind their handkerchiefs. Everyone¡¯s gazes were concentrated on them, and they really wanted them to stop walking around.

    Several of the more remarkable-lookingdies went as far as causing a little incident, drawing the attention of Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. What an absurdck of etiquette, she thought. How could such ady dream of marrying into the royal family?

    ¡°Thesedies are no good. I¡¯ll find you better ones next time.¡± Even though the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t look too pleased, she was nevertheless gentle toward Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I don¡¯t want any of them. I want another cat. Something simr to my current one,¡± Chu Liuchen said gently, caressing the cat in his embrace.

    ¡°But this is the only one of its kind!¡± the Empress Dowager said softly.

    This cat was a tribute from a foreign nation. It hade as part of a pair. Since he liked them, both were gifted to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. One unexpectedly died, leaving just the other. Thus, the cat was priceless.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his head to look at the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll do as you say. We¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Her heart instantly softened after seeing such a gaze. She decided that she would ask the foreign nation if they had a simr cat.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, then I¡¯ll excuse myself. I haven¡¯t had my medicine when you summoned me,¡± Chu Liuchen said somewhat bashfully. He was a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°This neglectful child. You¡¯re all grown-up now, but you¡¯re still not thoughtful enough. Well, you might as well return since you¡¯re uninterested in thesedies. I¡¯ll find you even better noble youngdies next time,¡± the Empress Dowager said, feeling heartache.

    She thought thedies out there were a little too frivolous. Her n was to find a good fiancee for Chu Liuchen so that someone would take good care of him. Who knew all thedies would be so weak towards the charm of Prince Yue and Prince Zhou? How irritating!

    Her grandson was such a good one; how could she let thedies look down on him?

    ¡°Yes, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded. He leaned on the back of the chair and the quick-witted Xiao Xuanzi pushed his wheelchair to the stairs.

    When they reached the head of the stairs, Chu Liuchen walked down the wheelchair and slowly made his way down the stairs. Xiao Xuanzi carried the wheelchair down and put it back down on t ground. Only then did Chu Liuchen return to his seat. Then, he allowed Xiao Xuanzi to wheel him out of the side door.

    Chu Liuchen left quietly, so the youngdies who were ¡°admiring the flowers¡± or ¡°waiting to be admired¡± didn¡¯t notice him. When he arrived at the side entrance of the Pce of Benevolent Peace, the corner of his eyes twitched and the gentleness and frailness in his pupils were reced by coldness. ¡°Where has she gone to y?¡±

    ¡°The main street. I¡¯ve asked around. It seems like Second Miss is interested in buying a store, but she doesn¡¯t have so much extra money for it. So she¡¯s putting her new shop as security for a loan from the bank,¡± Xiao Xuanzi hastily answered.

    He knew who Chu Liuchen was referring to.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look then,¡± Chu Liuchen said emotionlessly as he inattentively caressed his white cat on hisp.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll take you there immediately,¡± Xiao Xuanzi immediately said.

    Qin Wanru had no idea that Chu Liuchen was keeping an eye on her whereabouts. Right now, she was indeed away from the manor and was at the shop that she had her eye on. Today was the day that she had chosen.

    Recently, Madam Di and Qin Yuru were terribly well-behaved. It was peaceful inside Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Not only thendlord, Young Master Xu, was at the shop, but Wen Xichi was present as well. On Qin Wanru¡¯s side, Nanny Dong was standing on one side with all the necessary items already prepared.

    Both sides had reached an agreement, so the next step was dealing with the surety. Wen Xichi was rendered rather helpless by Qin Wanru¡¯s unfathomable trust. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t at all interested in dealing with such things but he couldn¡¯t help giving in after seeing the expectant look on Qin Wanru¡¯s delicate face.

    She was a girl who was still growing up!

    Though still a child, she gave off an intelligent impression. Even Wen Xichi¡¯s close friend, Young Master Xu, couldn¡¯t stop praising her intellect in their private conversations. Young Master Xu keptmenting that the Second Miss of the Qin family was a sharp-eyed person. She was able to pinpoint Wen Xichi at first nce. Wen Xichi was indeed the best candidate to be the guarantor.

    Wen Xichi of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers was well-known in the capital for being a promisingd. However, it was said that he was a quiet and easily contented person. Otherwise, with his talent and learning, he would have long earned his officialdom.

    Thus, it was surprising to Young Master Xu that someone like him would agree to be a guarantor for a girl he had met only once.

    Even though he didn¡¯t think Qin Wanru would be cheating him, Wen Xichi¡¯s conduct still startled him. After going through the ownership transfer, he stayed behind with ns of watching a show. His ornaments, embroidered girdles, and the like weren¡¯t sold off, anyway. He had every right to stay here.

    Could it be the gifted schr and the beautifuldy had fallen for each other? But¡­ she was a little young, wasn¡¯t it?

    The manager of the bank was invited to the shop as well. After Qin Wanru signed off the papers and stamped her fingerprint, she pushed the document to Wen Xichi. They had pored over every line of the contract earlier and she had pointed out several conditions that she didn¡¯t quite grasp. Perhaps owing to her many questions for Wen Xichi in the past, it felt natural for her to ask questions this time as well.

    Wen Xichi epted the document and read it. His gaze fell on a fingerprint so small that he couldn¡¯t help smiling. To think such a young child would be stamping a document like an adult. How interesting, he thought. But with this shop acting as surety, no one would be worried that she would run away. Moreover, she was the daughter of Qin Huaiyong, the newly appointed Ningyuan Army General of Jiangzhou.

    But rumors had it that this girl¡¯s birth was problematic.

    While contemting this issue, he gently pressed his finger on the document, leaving a fingerprint. Then, he signed his name.

    He looked up and handed the document to the bank manager.

    The bank manager picked up the document and gave it a look. With a bright smile, he asked, ¡°Third Young Master, how should I deal with this money?¡± Even though the borrower was Qin Wanru, the one that the manager addressed was Wen Xichi.

 Chapter 172 - Thatâ€™s What the Folk Stories Say

    <h4>Chapter 172 That¡¯s What the Folk Stories Say</h4>

    Wen Xichi shed Qin Wanru a raised eyebrow without a word.

    ¡°Please give it to this gentleman then.¡± Qin Wanru pointed to Young Master Xu, who was seated beside Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Young Master Xu, pleasee with me!¡± The shopkeeper stood up with a bright smile. He must take his leave now that the transaction was over. With the Prime Minister¡¯s son acting as the guarantor, they could bypass quite a few bureaucratic processes, even the textual research.

    Young Master Xu was reluctant as his interest was piqued, but he had no choice but to leave. So, he told Wen Xichi, ¡°Please excuse me.¡±

    Wen Xichi waved a hand with a nod.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Wen. Allow me to toast you a cup of tea in ce of wine.¡± Qin Wanru stood up and poured herself a cup of tea with a smile. Then, she bowed deeply to him.

    Qin Wanru, already a baby-face in the first ce, looked adorably childish as she made a toast in earnestness like an adult. Her bright andrge eyes made her appear quick-witted. She was very likable indeed.

    ¡°Spare me the courtesy,¡± Wen Xichi said, reaching out to receive the cup and take a sip.

    Qin Wanru returned to her seat. ¡°Do you have any brothers, Young Master Wen?¡± She sounded as if she was making small talk. Her fan-like longshes swept her cheeks as she blinked twice. There was a fleeting amusement on her expression.

    ¡°I have two older brothers,¡± Wen Xichi said softly. He didn¡¯t underestimate or looked down on her because of her young age.

    ¡°Are your older brothers about your age?¡± Qin Wanru asked curiously. Her tone carried a hint of childlike innocence, contrasting sharply with herposed manner during the transaction. With her bright smile andck of wariness, she seemed truly like a child now. It was to the extent where she would ask questions out of her ignorance of other people.

    ¡°They¡¯re a few years older,¡± Wen Xichi answered ambiguously.

    ¡°Then, are your brothers married?¡± Qin Wanru was beginning to ask questions that suited her current appearance.

    ¡°My eldest brother is, but not the second.¡± Wen Xichi had the feeling he shouldn¡¯t answer her, but he couldn¡¯t help himself when he looked into her emotive eyes. His gaze turned gentle as he looked at her tender, delicate face.

    The girl before him seemed to ovep with his memories of his little sister. Back then, his sister had also questioned with such burning curiosity.

    A sliver of pain crossed his pupils, and he lowered his gaze. If his little sister was still alive, wouldn¡¯t she be as smart and sensible as Qin Wanru?

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t your second brother married? Don¡¯t people in the capital favor early marriages?¡± It seemed Qin Wanru didn¡¯t realize her questions were bing increasingly intrusive.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t find him a good match.¡± Wen Xichi didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t they find someone? Is it because too many families want to be inws with your family? Or does he not like thedies introduced to him?¡± These questions, in all honesty, didn¡¯t at all suit Qin Wanru¡¯s current age. She was now eleven years old; some girls her age were already being matchmade. Fortunately for her, she was petite, and people tended to assume she was below ten. They would turn a blind eye to some of her misspoken words, ming it on her being young and ignorant.

    ¡°My second brother has always been haughty. He considers ordinarydies beneath him,¡± Wen Xichi said nonchntly, not wanting to continue this conversation.

    Qin Wanru tilted her head to look at him and changed the topic out of the blue. ¡°Third Young Master Wen, do you have close female cousins that you grew up with?¡±

    This question stunned Wen Xichi into silence. He indeed had a younger female cousin that he grew up with, but that wasn¡¯t entirely the truth either. His cousin was simply raised in his household. She was his paternal aunt¡¯s daughter, Gu Xishu. When his uncle was dispatched outstation, his aunt sent Gu Xishu to his home out of worry that her daughter would suffer.

    ¡°Cousin Shu grew up in our household,¡± Wen Xichi answered amicably after some thought. This same-age cousin of his seemed gentle, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t quite like her.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, aren¡¯t cousins a popr pairing in the capital? Could it be that your second brother is refusing to marry because he has fallen for your cousin?¡± Qin Wanru steered the conversation to Gu Xishu, whom she seemed to have taken an interest in. Speechless, Wen Xichi looked at her. He had no idea how she came up with that conclusion.

    ¡°I must have guessed correctly, yes?¡± Qin Wanru patted the table. Her limpid eyes appeared even livelier.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Wen Xichi didn¡¯t want to answer, but he couldn¡¯t help bursting her bubble after seeing how overjoyed she was, as if her spection was spot-on.

    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m sure that¡¯s what happened. Third Young Master Wen, you¡¯re not your second brother. How would you know his mind? Maybe that¡¯s really what he thinks, and that¡¯s why he has been postponing his marriage,¡± a red-faced, pouty Qin Wanru retorted stubbornly.

    Her words were so dogmatic that Wen Xichi was left speechless. How did this child end up with such an extraordinary conclusion? His second brother wasn¡¯t at all interested in Cousin Shu. He had told him that a proper man did not need to rush into a marriage and even gave an example of a pair of newlyweds cousins. He remembered his second brother saying there was no need for a couple, even one that grew up together, to get married so soon.

    This reminded him of something that made him frown.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, you look like you have a lot on your mind. Could it be that you and your second brother are interested in the same person?¡± Qin Wanru asked, rmed. Her bright eyes widened as she looked at Wen Xichi in surprise.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It took Wen Xichi a moment to slowly say, ¡°You overthink things, Second Miss Qin.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? But that¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s what the folk stories say!¡± Qin Wanru muttered in bewilderment. She tilted her head to look at Wen Xichi. ¡°Third Young Master Wen, brothers in the folk stories always fall for their cousin and end up fighting over her. The cousin would sow discord between them and eventually cause the death of one of them. Isn¡¯t that what the stories say?¡±

    Wen Xichi was truly stumped for words this time. Was the education for noble youngdies in Jiangzhou sox that girls hidden away in manors were able to amuse themselves with these sloppily-written folk stories?

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, the stories are all true. I¡¯ve heard of one such incident in Jiangzhou. The gentle and frail-looking female cousin had apparently flirted with both the older and younger brother while putting on a great show of innocence. For her sake, the older brother eventually caused the younger brother to drown in a river!¡±

    Qin Wanru banked on her young age to say whatever she wanted and make up stories.

    ¡°Jiangzhou¡­ is sure lively!¡± Wen Xichi felt that Qin Huaiyong was a very poor father. How could a girl from a proper family read such nonsense instead of sensible books? To be frank, he didn¡¯t have a problem with her reading folk stories. However, was it appropriate for her to say such things to a man?

    Wen Xichi stood up with a gentle smile. ¡°Second Miss Qin, since we¡¯re done with the transaction, allow me to excuse myself and attend to my business.¡±

    ¡°What about your cousin? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me about her?¡± Qin Wanru stood up, looking rather upset.

    The corners of Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes twitched. He was truly well-raised, he thought, to act as a guarantor for this nonsense-spewing little girl.

    ¡°Go home and read more books. Don¡¯t fill your head with nonsense!¡± A gentle admonishment escaped his mouth.

    ¡°Then what books should I read then?¡± Qin Wanru looked confused.

    Wen Xichi felt his temper rising, not directed at Qin Wanru, but at her father. How could the Ningyuan Army General from Jiangzhou neglect his daughter to this extent? To think that such an adorable girl didn¡¯t even know what books she should read.

    ¡°If you¡¯d like to read, I have a few books at home that are more appropriate for you,¡± Wen Xichi said. He then frowned. He wanted to stay away from this girl whose naivety was in the excess, so how did he end up offering to give her a few books?

    ¡°Then thank you kindly, Third Young Master Wen!¡± Qin Wanru was overjoyed. In the first ce, her goal was to get closer to Wen Xichi and remind him to be wary of his second brother and cousin Gu Xishu.

    She could tell he didn¡¯t quite believe her, so she must remind him now and then.

    Wen Xichi was incredibly clever. Were it not for his second brother Wen Shian and cousin Gu Xishu, he wouldn¡¯t have be riddled with illness and meet an early death in his past life.

    In her previous life, she only learned about this from his young manservant. The servant told her that Wen Xichi¡¯s second brother Wen Shian was the one who pushed him into a river and nearly killed him. Then, his medicine was found to be tampered with. Wen Xichi escaped death but was left hanging on for dear life.

    The reason was their seemingly frail and gentle cousin. She and Wen Shian could be considered as ¡°mutual lovers¡± but Wen Xichi was beginning to appeal more to her. She told Wen Shian to marry someone else, all while insisting that it was Wen Xichi who liked her and put her in a dilemma.

    In a fit of anger, Wen Shian ambushed Wen Xichi.

    Brilliant and politically-savvy as Wen Xichi was, he would never imagine his biological brother trying to harm him.

    The young manservant also shared his spection that the tampering of the medicine was rted to Second Young Master and their cousin. However, no matter how he tried telling Wen Xichi, thetter refused to let him investigate this.

    Qin Wanru inhaled deeply as she watched Wen Xichi gradually disappear in the horizon. The innocence in her eyes slowly dissipated, leaving behind a trace of solemnness.

    Suddenly, an equally gentle voice rang beside her ears. ¡°Enough of that staring. He¡¯s so far away that you can¡¯t even see him. Why don¡¯t we pay a visit to the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion instead?¡± There was even a hint of elegant amusement in the voice, and yet Qin Wanru spun around in a panic¡­

 Chapter 173 - Do You Want to Be a Child Bride?

    Chapter 173 Do You Want to Be a Child Bride?

    She had no idea when Chu Liuchen had appeared behind her, staring at her coldly. On his handsome face was a faint smile that sent a shiver down her spine.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze shifted to the conspicuous object in his hand. Her limpid eyes met a pair of blue cat¡¯s eyes. Stunned, she soon discovered that the eyes belonged to a white cat with blue eyes. It was adorable with its soft fur and fleshy body. It was an absolute beauty.

    She was sure she had never seen such a beautiful cat, but it felt inexplicably familiar to her as if she could recall something simr in her memories. Was it a memory from her past life? Yet, upon second thought, she couldn¡¯t find any traces of this cat.

    ¡°This cat is¡­¡± Qin Wanru hesitated.

    ¡°Hold it for me!¡± With a scoff, Chu Liuchen tossed the cat into Qin Wanru¡¯s embrace. She hastily reached out to catch it.

    The cat was so soft that it made for a very pleasant pillow. She couldn¡¯t help caressing its fur, but the cat stared wide-eyed at her as if confronting a mortal enemy. It was even baring its ws at her.

    Chu Liuchen patted the cat with a rather heavy hand, eliciting a yelp. It turned its head to whine at him and then, in a surprising move, stopped pointing its ws at Qin Wanru. It softened its body toyzily in her arms, dropping all hostility against her.

    Xiao Xuanzi looked at his master and then at Qin Wanru. His smile became brighter and brighter. He went up to Qin Wanru to make an enthusiastic bow and then deliberately said, ¡°Second Miss, this cat loves being petted. It¡¯s happy whenever it¡¯s being petted.¡±

    Was that so? Qin Wanru was skeptical. The cat looked so fierce when she tried earlier, but it was rather adorable now. Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from reaching out to caress the fur on its back.

    The cat made a gurgling noise, sounding quitefortable.

    The pair of eyes that was ring daggers at her was now shut in bliss. With its snow-white fur, it looked particrly lovable.

    ¡°Prince, why are you here?¡± Qin Wanru sat down with the cat in her embrace. This cat was pretty heavy; it was evident how well it was cared for.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so sly at your young age.¡± Chu Liuchen threw her a sidelong nce with an unhappy expression.

    ¡°What did I do, Prince?¡± Qin Wanru asked, carefully caressing the cat¡¯s fur. It had been a while since shest saw Chu Liuchen, so what was he getting at now?

    ¡°Do you have your eyes on Wen Xichi? Should I y matchmaker for you?¡± The corners of Chu Liuchen¡¯s mouth were curved ever so slightly. An unfathomable emotion flickered in his eyes; it was something Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°Prince, at my young age, you say?¡± Qin Wanru raised her head helplessly, hoping Chu Liuchen would take a good look at her face.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes were limpid as he looked Qin Wanru up and down in disdain. He then suggested, ¡°You can be a child bride until you grow up.¡±

    ¡°I thought only children from poor families would be child brides, no?¡± Qin Wanru replied helplessly. She wondered how she offended this prince, who looked hell-bent on making life difficult for her.

    ¡°If your status is far beneath the groom, you can very well be a child bride.¡± Chu Liuchen rubbed his chin. Suddenly, this suggestion seemed usible.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a child bride at all!¡± Qin Wanru silently bemoaned her hardship.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you know you owe me your life, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen began to smile, shing a smile that was as handsome as it was elegant. The gloominess in his eyes dissipated as he looked her up and down with a ruminating expression. She had no idea what this temperamental prince was up to.

    ¡°Thank you for your life-saving favor, Prince.¡± Qin Wanru helplessly stood up and bowed to him.

    Prince Chen was the one she least understood in this world. She was very perceptive with others, but this person whose mood flipped as easily as a switch had thoughtspletely foreign from others.

    Chu Liuchen was pleased after seeing her all nervous like the cat earlier. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What about it? Do you want to be a child bride of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru replied without even thinking about it.

    Even though she owed Wen Xichi a debt of gratitude, she had no ns of repaying him with her heart. Perhaps it would be more urate to say that she had no ns of marrying anyone. Though she had married Wen Xichi in her past life, they were friends and not lovers. Even on his deathbed, Wen Xichi kept telling her to remarry and not stay a widow for his sake.

    ¡°Will you really not consider it? Qin Wanru, mull it over. If I agree with it, you can consider it a done deal. Remember, I don¡¯t make promises easily,¡± Chu Liuchen said serenely.

    Qin Wanru pursed up her delicate lips and shook her head without hesitation. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Prince.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to be his bride?¡± Chu Liuchen asked, smiling.

    Qin Wanru had no idea why he was harping on this but shook her head all the same.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be a child bride of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers, let¡¯s find you another family,¡± Chu Liuchen said, sounding helpless.

    Qin Wanru shook her head and said resolutely, ¡°Prince, surely you jest. I¡¯m not bing anyone¡¯s child bride!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know where Chu Liuchen had summoned his enthusiasm from that he was acting all determined to help her settle her marriage.

    ¡°Being a child bride isn¡¯t a bad idea, you know. You can buy shops whenever you want. You can p someone if you want to. You don¡¯t have to worry about your Madam causing you trouble. Your father will even be deferential to you and stop making things difficult for you for your sister¡¯s sake. You can even protect your remarried mother,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    He smiled.

    Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t help feeling rmed. Sweat began to form on her forehead. Her charming and innocent eyes blinked as she bit her lower lip and shook her head.

    How could something that good exist? There was a price for everything, and she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t afford such a price. Neither was she willing to pay it.

    ¡°Prince, how did you find out that I¡¯m buying a shop?¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip, wanting to change the topic.

    ¡°When I came here. What¡¯s wrong? Will you really not consider it?¡± Chu Liuchen had the sudden thought that this idea could very well work.

    Even though Qin Wanru was frustrated, she still had to fake a smile and say, ¡°Prince, I won¡¯t consider it, really.¡±

    ¡°Consider it? Hehe¡­¡± Chu Liuchen abruptly stood up and reached for his cat. He then turned around and walked away.

    Xiao Xuanzi immediately followed him.

    Qin Wanru looked at her empty arms in bewilderment and then at Chu Liuchen¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t have enough brainpower to process this, she thought. What had the princee for?

    ¡°Miss, I once saw Prince Chen¡­ at Jingxin Monastery,¡± Yu Jie said hesitantly.

    ¡°Did he see Mingqiu Nun for a remedy?¡± Qin Wanru sat on the chair again. It was so cozy holding the cat that she couldn¡¯t quite get used to the emptiness in her arms.

    ¡°It was the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery who treated him. She was also the one who ordered this to be kept a secret.¡± Now that she had spoken up about this, the following words came much easier.

    ¡°How is¡­ his illness?¡± Qin Wanru asked. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that Chu Liuchen had gone to the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery for his illness.

    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s a congenital disease that is hard to cure¡­ If not properly treated, it¡¯ll endanger him. The Abbess said something is protecting him, but I didn¡¯t quite understand what it is,¡± Yu Jie said.

    ¡°What¡¯s protecting him?¡± Qin Wanru was confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure myself. I think the Abbess is referring to a person, but it can also be medicine,¡± Yu Jie replied after racking her brain. Back then, she was standing outside the Abbess¡¯ room and didn¡¯t hear much of the conversation. The Abbess even closed the doors afterward, so she didn¡¯t catch the rest. It was onlyter that the Abbess told her not to speak of the matter to anyone, not even Mingqiu Nun. It was because the noble guest might ask Mingqiu Nun to treat him but was worried about being turned down. Thus, the guest needed the right timing to make an indirect request.

    In the end, Yu Jie didn¡¯t see Mingqiu Nun do anything.

    Midway into their conversation, Young Master Xu returned after settling things at the bank. Since Wen Xichi wasn¡¯t around, he excused himself as it was inappropriate for him to linger.

    Now, the shop¡ªas well as everything in it¡ªbelonged to Qin Wanru. She made some suggestions for improvement after scanning the ce. Only then did she return to the General¡¯s Mansion. Madame Dong stayed behind and asked Qin Wanru to tell Dong Xiuer not to worry as she would be staying at the shop for the next few days.

    When Qin Wanru returned to her own house, she asked Nanny Yu to summon Dong Xiuer.

    Dong Xiuer came swiftly, arriving at the door just as Qin Wanru was sitting down for a cup of tea. She performed a curtsy and then stood on the side, observing the proper etiquette.

    She came here with Madam Dong. Even though she lived in Qin Wanru¡¯s Zhifang Pavilion, she wasn¡¯t thetter¡¯s servant. She didn¡¯t have much to do, so she typically busied herself with embroidery and stitching of clothing and delicate ornaments. She had an agile pair of hands and amicable character, allowing other maids in the courtyard to gradually warm up to her.

    Of course, her best friend here was Qing Xue.

    Qing Xue, as a principal maid, wasn¡¯t nearly as busy as the rest. Whenever she was free, she would have a chat with Dong Xiuer.

    ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± Qin Wanru asked gently, looking at Dong Xiuer¡¯s leg. Several days had passed since shest saw her. Seeing as Dong Xiuer wasn¡¯t limping when she walked in the door, her wound must have mostly healed.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Miss. If it weren¡¯t for you, my leg wouldn¡¯t heal at all. I swear I¡¯ll repay you even if I must work like an ox or horse!¡±

    Dong Xiuer looked up and expressed her gratitude when she heard Qin Wanru¡¯s question.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Since your mother is acting as my shopkeeper, it¡¯s only reasonable for me to lend you a hand.¡± Qin Wanru smiled, shifting her gaze to Dong Xiuer¡¯s face. She could tell that Dong Xiuer was enjoying life here, for she was even wearing a pearl-embedded hairpin. ¡°I¡¯ve secured my shop, so your mother will be kept busy for the next few days. She says she¡¯ll be at the shop and away from home tonight.¡±

    ¡°My mother has told me as much before leaving. Um, Second Miss, I have a question that I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡± Dong Xiuer hesitated, sneaking a nce at Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    The emotion in Qin Wanru¡¯s pupils became unreadable, but she retained her gentle expression. She said indifferently, ¡°You may ask.¡±

 Chapter 174 - The Guilty Etiquette Instructor

    <h4>Chapter 174 The Guilty Etiquette Instructor</h4>

    ¡°I think Qing Xue has very dexterous hands, can I ask her to do a few essories such as toggle-and-loop buttons and embroideries in the future? Mother says after the new shop opens, it will need many items like this. I¡¯m afraid I cannot do them alone!¡± Xiuer said.

    ¡°Qing Xue has dexterous hands?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and asked.

    ¡°Qing Xue does have very dexterous hands, and her needlework is not bad, either. If she and I can work together, we will have more extraordinary items!¡±

    Dong Xiuer said blissfully as she thought Qin Wanru had epted her proposal.

    Nanny Yu looked at Dong Xiuer unhappily, took a light cough, and seriously said to Qin Wanru, ¡°Miss, Qing Xue is your great girl servant. It is not that our mansion has no money to spend and needs your great girl servant to work to make money for family running. If so, what will others think of you and our mansion?¡±

    The close great girl servant of an aristocratic family¡¯s miss was equivalent to the miss of a rich family. If the family were not in ruin, the servant would basically not go out to make money for family running.

    Dong Xiuer blushed because of these words, lowering her head as she murmured, ¡°Second Miss, I thought poorly!¡±

    ¡°If you are still in the mansion, then ask Qing Xue to help you!¡± Qin Wanru smiled andforted her. After all, Nanny Dong and Dong Xiuer were not people of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. After the shop¡¯s business was on track, they would leave the mansion. For one thing, they would be freer; for another, they could manage the shop more conveniently.

    ¡°Yes, as Second Miss says!¡± Dong Xiuer said obediently and then left.

    ¡°Miss, what does Qing Xue want to do?¡± As Dong Xiuer disappeared from her view, Qing Yue frowned and said, only thinking this was Dong Xiuer¡¯s business.

    ¡°Naturally, she doesn¡¯t think she can stay here anymore!¡± Qin Wanru said slowly. Just now, she saw Dong Xiuer¡¯s hairpin in the hair clearly, which was not ordinary. Nanny Dong couldn¡¯t have had such a thing that time she was extremely poor, and she could not even afford it now.

    This was thetest style in the capital city, not the old stuff from Jiangzhou.

    So far, she had only given a few daily necessities to Nanny Dong, who couldn¡¯t spare so much extra money to buy Dong Xiuer such a new hairpin. So, the hairpin should onlye from Qing Xue.

    After arriving in the capital city, Qing Xue had not walked out of the mansion for once. Unexpectedly, she had such a hairpin. It seemed that she had secret contacts with Mrs. Qin.

    She took up the teacup at her hand and drank a mouthful. ¡°Nanny Yu, tell Qing Xue to ask the grandmother¡¯s servants when the invited etiquette instructor will arrive?¡±

    ¡°Tell Qing Xue to ask?¡± Nanny Yu said anxiously, realizing that Qing Xue was bing stranger and stranger. ¡°Why should you let her go out to work at this time?¡±

    ¡°Right, tell her to!¡± Qin Wanru drooped her eyelids and said slowly.

    A girl servant gave away her hairpin, only wishing to make friends with Dong Xiuer, or perhaps work out ways to leave her. It seemed that the girl was really anxious¡­

    Then, gave her the opportunity. Let¡¯s see what she wanted to do so anxiously!

    Inviting etiquette instructors was Qin Huaiyong and the Old Grandma¡¯s decision. Initially, they only hired one for Qin Yuru, but considering that Qin Wanru, who was sensible but still young, was not so familiar with the etiquette in the capital city and had better have a teacher, they invited two etiquette instructors.

    Since the etiquette instructors were mainly invited for Qin Yuru, Mrs. Qin also proactively asked Di Yan to tell his mother to ask the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for help. It was said that the two instructors were famous in the capital city. Previously, they taught pce etiquette in the pce. Later, when they were old, they were released from the pce.

    Today was scheduled for the two instructors toe, but there was no news of them even until now.

    Qing Xue went to the Old Grandma¡¯s Xinning Pavilion and found Nanny Duan, who told her the two instructors had been invited by another family and could note, but there were two new ones, who were on the way to the mansion. When they arrived in a while, she would invite Qin Wanru.

    Getting the information, Qing Xue went to report to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°New instructors?¡± Qin Wanru asked in surprise. ¡°Is it that they were scheduled previously? Why have they been invited by another family now?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Duan says that family also had a schedule a long time ago, but Countess Yong didn¡¯t confirm it when she mentioned it. She says they will be confirmed after theye to our mansion and let the Old Grandma, madams, and misses take a look.¡± Qing Xue asked clearly just now, and so she replied eloquently.

    Getting her job just now, she must ask carefully!

    This meant that Countess Yong just mentioned it casually and didn¡¯t take it to her heart?

    ¡°What about the new instructors?¡± Qin Wanru thought about it for a moment and asked.

    ¡°It is said the new instructors are extremely good, even better than the two previous ones, and they were released from the pce. The pce etiquette is absolutely in ordance with the current rules. If they had not been affected by some affairs, they wouldn¡¯t be released now.¡±

    ¡°Instructors teaching etiquette released from the pce now?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised. She suddenly thought of a person, showing a profound look in her eyes. If it was really that person, she must let the person stay this time.

    If it was her, she believed Qin Yuru would not want her. This person was definitely sent to her, but this was just what she wanted. She hoped it was the person she thought of¡­

    Nanny Duan invited her after a short time. After arriving at the room, Qin Wanru found Qin Yuru had note. The Old Grandma sat on the head seat, unexpectedly with two women of 30 or so standing on each side. They didn¡¯t look like the wrinkled old nannies.

    It was especially the one on the left, beautiful, 30 or so. She had a nice face but didn¡¯t have a smile on it, looking a little severe. She was not talking with the Old Grandma, but only sitting there, cold-faced and seemingly unhappy. Wearing this look, she was, in fact, not agreeable.

    The other one looked a little older and was skilled at talking. She chatted with the Old Grandma rtively happily and smiled while chatting, looking kind. Thanks to her talk, the Old Grandma smiled heartily, showing she liked her a lot.

    Qin Wanru came in, bowed to the Old Grandma routinely, and then moved to one side, looking curiously at the two nannies who looked rtively young.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, they are Nanny Zheng and Nanny Huang. Come to bow!¡± The Old Grandma said as she smiled and waved to her.

    Qin Wanru bowed naturally to the two nannies again.

    Outside the curtain, a girl servant reported theing of Qin Yuru. Qin Wanru moved a little to the side, the little girl servant raised the curtain, and Qin Yuru along with Mei Xue walked in. Dressed in light green clothing, she was tall and beautiful,pletely different from Qin Wanru, who was still not mature yet.

    Being ady in her season, she looked exceptionally gorgeous and graceful.

    As a famous beauty in Jiangzhou, Qin Yuru was undoubtedly outstanding. Standing casually anywhere would make others feel she was extraordinary.

    That smiling nanny seemed to have a deeper smile. After seeing Qin Yuru, she couldn¡¯t help turning to Qin Wanru. Initially, she didn¡¯t think the sisters from a small area would be impressive. Surprisingly, they were extremely excellent. The older one was stunning, and the younger one was a more exquisite, unrivaled beauty. Being too young was her only w.

    Qin Yuru stepped forward and bowed to the Old Grandma. Taking a look at the two nannies, she made her decision. Taking two steps forward and holding the Old Grandma¡¯s hand, she shook it lovingly. ¡°Grandma, I want this nanny!¡±

    The one she meant was that smiling, kind-looking nanny.

    ¡°Why Nanny Huang?¡± To some extent, it was the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion that made the thing done. Done for Qin Yuru¡¯s good, it was natural for her to select. But instantly choosing the smiling nanny still made the Old Grandma a little surprised. So, she asked.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve heard that Nanny Huang taught well in the past. She was a little severe, but her teaching worked quite well. I¡¯ve just arrived in the capital city and have no idea about many rules. Previously due to my ignorance, I made myself ridiculed. So, I want to choose a more severe teacher this time.¡±

    Qin Yuru¡¯s words sounded quite reasonable. With a shallow smile on her face, she looked like an easy-goingdy who knew herself, and she should be a rule-abiding miss.

    Nanny Huang was also extremely satisfied, nodding inwardly. In fact, she liked the second miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion at the beginning. The girl was beautiful but young, but she would be an unrivaled beauty when she grew up. In addition, it was easier to teach a younger student.

    But since the first miss was also such a rule-abiding, sensibledy, it was not bad to teach her, either.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Qin Wanru tugged at the Old Grandma¡¯s sleeve with her hand, looked up at her, and also looked at Nanny Huang.

    ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t embarrass our grandma. You act like a spoiled child to make our grandma speechless. But Nanny Huang was specially chosen for me by our auntie. Second sister, don¡¯t beg anymore.¡± Qin Yuru said smilingly, sounding like a joke, but if Qin Wanru begged again, it was proof she tried to take the person her sister wanted.

    She said it was Countess Yong¡¯s choice because she didn¡¯t believe their grandma would stubbornly give the person to Qin Wanru! In addition, it was Countess Yong who specially made turns and twists to choose the person for her.

    Nanny Huang was also somewhat famous in the capital city¡¯s etiquette teaching circle. She could teach her well, and Qian Yuru could also use her previous rtions to enter the nobledies¡¯ circle of the capital city. How could Qin Yuru allow Qin Wanru to take this good opportunity?

    For Qin Yuru, she felt the other nanny bore bad luck. ¡°A maid lost the favor of the emperor¡¯s concubine and was asked to leave the pce. Howe she knows rules so well? Besides, even if she knows, I must try to avoid her. A guilty maiding out of the pce always carries bad luck. If the nobles in the pce think of her someday, the one she teaches will not be appreciated or is even likely to bear anger.

    ¡°No doubt, Nanny Zheng was specially sent to Qin Wanru to disgust her!¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, you learn from Nanny Zheng!¡±

 Chapter 175 - She Frightened Nanny Zheng

    <h4>Chapter 175 She Frightened Nanny Zheng</h4>

    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Qin Wanru said softly. She obediently walked up to Nanny Zheng. Facing Nanny Zheng, Qin Wanru swung her arms to one side to salute.

    She showed no trace of unpleasant after hearing Qin Yuru¡¯s words just now.

    Involuntarily, Nanny Huang¡¯s eyesnded on Qin Wanru. Eyeing her from head to toe, she looked a little bit surprised.

    Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s salute, the poker-faced Nanny Zheng finally expressed some emotions in her eyes. Qin Wanru¡¯s salute was extremely standard, which was better than the salute Qin Yuru made just now. Qin Wanru seemed to have learned the etiquette in the Imperial Pce because she bent her knees to the perfect point.

    Bending too little, she would appear arrogant; bending too much, she would look too humble.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin?¡± Nanny Zheng finally broke her silence with a little hoarse voice.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and called softly. There was softness in her watery eyes. Nanny Zheng could see that Qin Wanru really liked her, which made her feel a little less depressed. ¡°This child not only looks gorgeous but also knows how to behave properly. She may be a person who understands the rules. Since I was released from the Imperial Pce, I have never expected that I would encounter such ady who has never looked down on me when others are running hurriedly away from me. It is truly surprising.¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, I hope you can forgive me if I make any mistaketer when I teach you!¡± Nanny Zheng was visibly moved a bit. Her expression softened, and the corners of her lips even curled up into a gentle smile.

    Now she thought that it might be a good thing for her to go out of the Imperial Pce!

    Seeing that both Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru were somewhat satisfied, Madam Dowager breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she let them go back to their courtyards with their etiquette instructors.

    When they returned to the courtyard, Qin Wanru asked Nanny Yu to arrange amodation for Nanny Zheng and invited Nanny Zheng into her room. After entering the room, they greeted each other once again. Then, Nanny Zheng¡¯s eyes fell on Qin Wanru, and she frowned a little. ¡°May I ask how old are you, Miss?¡±

    ¡°I have already reached 11!¡± replied Qin Wanru. And she took the initiative to poured Nanny Zheng a cup of tea.

    ¡°But why do you look so young?¡± Nanny Zheng did not expect that Qin Wanru was already 11 years old, so she looked a little surprised. Most of the eleven-year-old girls had already grown taller, and their figures should basically look like those of the youngdies already. However, Qin Wanru still looked like a little girl.

    ¡°I will grow up in the future!¡± Qin Wanru said with confidence. When she grew up in herst life, she was not shorter than other women. It was just that she grew more slowly than others, so she appeared a little smaller than girls at her age when she was young.

    ¡°In the future? Second Miss, you are not a child anymore ording to your age. After the New Year, your nominal age will be 12, which is precisely the best age that girls in the capital looking for partners in marriage. If you still look like this, that¡¯s not going to work!¡±

    Nanny Zheng said bluntly.

    Her words embarrassed Qin Wanru, who flushed, and her pink face became all red. ¡°I suppose that she shouldn¡¯t have said these words right in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. Marriage is what the girls have to do when they grow up. I have several prescriptions that you can use to nurse your body. It will not do you any harm. You only need to take medicated baths with the medicine in those prescriptions!¡± Since Nanny Zheng¡¯s heart had settled down here, she certainly would consider Qin Wanru with concentrated attention.

    Qin Wanru had a perfect face. Nanny Zheng was ustomed to seeing those beauties in the Imperial Pce. But ever she had to admire such a good-looking face. But even so, Qin Wanru still looked too little. Few people would admire her beauty for the first time when they saw Second Miss. Most of them would feel that she was too young, just a little kid.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, I don¡¯t need to take medicated baths. I¡¯ll let nature take the course. Big Sister¡¯s marriage has not yet been settled¡­ I don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Qin Wanru looked up. Though her face was still red, she looked very calm as if the topic they were talking about were not the shyest topic of those unmarried daughters.

    Upon witnessing her bearing, Nanny Zheng could not help casting a few more nces at her because this Second Miss before gave her apletely different feeling, giving her little girl¡¯s appearance.

    If Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t see such a small person in front of her with her own eyes, she would almost think that this Second Miss before her was a Miss that was well educated by a great aristocratic family.

    ¡°This calm Second Miss can talk properly and is indifferent to her exceedingly beautiful appearance. How many girls can behave like that?¡±

    Thinking of this, Nanny Zheng looked more dignified. For the first time, she began to treat this Second Miss in front of her as a grown-up.

    ¡°What do you mean, Second Miss?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t have to be outstanding. I may as well go with the flow. There is no need to pursue achievements anxiously, or I will ce myself in a disadvantageous position.¡± Qin Wanru smiled lightly and said meaningfully.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Second Miss want a good marriage?¡± Nanny Zheng asked without knowing why.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry anyone.¡± It was actually the truest thought in Qin Wanru¡¯s mind. In herst life, she died miserably in the end. As for her marriage, she dyed it again and again. Even though she finally married a nice guy Wen Xichi, who took good care of her, the marriage between them was a tragedy. She became a widow atst. Andter, she was even driven out of the gate of the mansion of Wen¡¯s family.

    After considering all sorts of things she had experienced, Qin Wanru felt that it was better not to get married.

    Of course, she would not say this at this time. It would only make others think that she was a little too weird. Therefore, she answered to make herself look more normal.

    ¡°I might as well go with the flow!¡± Qin Wanru smiled. Her long eyshes fluttered, which covered all the emotions in her eyes. But if she could, she felt that she¡¯d better not to get married.

    ¡°I hope that Shui Run will give birth to a boy. Then, he will inherit everything and be the future of the General¡¯s Mansion. And I can spend my remaining years till death in this mansion because of the boy, my brother.¡±

    Nanny Zheng looked at Qin Wanru in front of her face with amazement. ¡°It seems that this small child has experienced many vicissitudes of life and the fickleness of human friendships. To my surprise, she isn¡¯t concerned about the things that these girls keep thinking about. Is it because she is too little to understand the marriage? Or is it because she understood it so that she doesn¡¯t want the marriage?¡±

    Looking at the smiling eyes in front of her, Nanny Zheng felt that this child must understand what the marriage meant, but she did not want to get married.

    At first, Nanny Zhengcked interest in everything because she was driven out of the Imperial Pce. But now, she was intrigued.

    ¡°Are you willing to stay in Qin¡¯s Mansion and follow me?¡± All of a sudden, Qin Wanru smiled. In her eyes, it seemed that there was a burning me jumping in her eyes.

    ¡°I am only an etiquette instructor. I will only teach you for some time. After that, I will go back!¡± Nanny Zheng replied. She did not understand the meaning of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I am still young. If I want an etiquette instructor to teach me, then the instructor will spend at least a few years with me. You have just got out of the Imperial Pce, and you may not have the chance to go back there. Don¡¯t you want to find a ce that you can stay for a long time?¡±

    The smile on Qin Wanru¡¯s face was as warm as the spring breeze.

    Her words reminded Nanny Zheng of her painful memories, so her face fell again. She remained silent. It was true that she wanted to go back. In Nanny Zheng¡¯s eyes, the Qin¡¯s Mansion was nothing but a stepping stone she used to spend her transition period. Moreover, Nanny Zheng believed that her master would find a way to get her back.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, I heard that you are the person released from the Imperial Pce. You were also implicated because of some matters. I don¡¯t care who you served before. Now you wish that your previous master can get you back to the Imperial Pce after you have been driven out. However, it is not an easy thing for your master whoever she is, even if she was the empress. If she truly has the ability to get you back, she would not let you be driven out in the first ce!¡±

    Nanny Zheng was indeed a person Qin Wanru expected such that she would not let her go. At this time, when Qin Wanru looked at Nanny Zheng¡¯s face, she knew clearly what Nanny Zheng was expecting. Hence, Qin Wanru chose to break all her expectations and tell her the truth, leaving no space for manoeuvers.

    ¡°Second Miss, how did you know things in the Imperial Pce?¡± The face of Nanny Zheng became very ugly and gloomy. ¡°I came to your mansion only as an etiquette instructor. As for other things, please be cautious with your words, Second Miss. Even if you are young, there are some things you cannot say!¡±

    It seemed that Qin Wanru broke something in her heart, Nanny Zheng felt very unhappy in her heart!

    ¡°Do you think what I said is right, Nanny Zheng?¡± Qin Wanru smiled lightly and leaned back a little. She seemed not to behave herself decently. But her act matched very well with the situation. Somehow, Nanny Zheng did not think that she was rude to her.

    ¡°What do you want, Second Miss?¡± Nanny Zheng felt awful and ufortable as if something had hit her a thump on the heart. Something in her heart was as clear as the ss, but she just didn¡¯t want to break it. However, Qin Wanru broke the hope of Nanny Zheng straightforwardly at this time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I think that I am short of a person like you by my side, so I want you to stay. What do you think?¡±

    Seeing Nanny Zheng¡¯s angry face, Qin Wanru continued to say with fullposure as if she did not see Nanny Zheng¡¯s stern look.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin said a moment ago that you have no ambitions, but now you tore the mask off your face yourself!¡± Nanny Zheng sneered, her delicate face flushed with rage. All at once, she stood up.

    ¡°I said that I¡¯d like to go with the flow doesn¡¯t mean that I want to be a doormat. Or in your understanding, letting nature take its course is to give up everything, let myself being trampled upon at others¡¯ will, and give up my right to protect my most concerned people, right?¡± Qin Wanru said with a little sneer.

    Her sneer looked so shallow that Nanny Zheng could barely see the smile that her lips curved into. Although she was smiling at this moment, Nanny Zheng felt ice-cold. Such a smile with deep darkness and chill, which somehow made Nanny Zheng creep all over.

    Nanny Zheng was stunned. In shock, she stared at Qin Wanru, who was right in front of her. Nanny Zheng had imagined ten thousand kinds of Second Miss Qin¡¯s type, but none of them was the one that she saw with her eyes now. Her sneer even reminded Nanny Zheng of the bloody things that she had experienced all year round when she was in the Imperial Pce.

    It was impossible for an unmarried girl at such a young age to get in touch with such bloody things. However, this little girl before her who hadn¡¯t yet grown up seemed to know everything, and she could still keep a graceful and calm posture. Qin Wanru shook Nanny Zheng in the depth of her soul. Although no words could tell Nanny Zheng¡¯s weird feeling at this moment, it made her think of the situation she was in at the moment unconsciously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give up everything and be driven out of the pce? Didn¡¯t I just let myself being trampled upon at others¡¯ will?¡± Nanny Zheng thought. Now others avoided her like the gue. Since Qin¡¯s Mansion had just moved to the capital, they were totally unfamiliar with the ce and the people here. Otherwise, Nanny Zheng believed that they would not use her.

    ¡°Am I driven into a corner by the reality? All the things that I insist on and wait for are nothing but bubbles that I made by myself!¡±

    ¡°Nothing is left when Qin Wanru pricked those bubbles!¡±

    Nanny Zheng thought that she should refuse the little girl in front of her because this little girl was too dangerous. Second Miss Qin was definitely not one of those normal unmarried Young Madams¡­

 Chapter 176 - Second Miss, Do You Dare to Accept Me?

    <h4>Chapter 176 Second Miss, Do You Dare to ept Me?</h4>

    However, Qin Wanru had a fatal attraction, which drew Nanny Zheng¡¯s attention and made her unable to say no. Nanny Zheng was, in reality, unwilling to take her defeat lying down!

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, if you stay, I promise you that if you want to leave in the future, I will set you free!¡± Qin Wanru smiled more brilliantly when she saw the changing expression of Nanny Zheng.

    Qin Wanru knew that she might not have peaceful days in her future. Only when she got a more capable assistant could she have a more stable future. Nanny Yu was the one who fed Qin Wanru when she was a baby. She had been staying with Qin Wanru then. However, she could not provide the help that Qin Wanru needed now. Nanny Yu was short-sighted and had limitations in various aspects, so she could never be the best assistant. She was loyalty but wasck of abilities. But Nanny Zheng before Qin Wanru was the best candidate.

    In herst life, Qin Wanru had heard of a person of exceptional ability. But since this capable person was driven out of the Imperial Pce, she failed to be the aristocratic family¡¯s etiquette instructor in the end. Even so, she eventually managed to enter the mansion of an official who had just arrived in the capital. Later on, because of her teaching, a little knowndy of this mansion in previous became a debutante of etiquette. Soon after that, thedy entered the circle of those aristocratic girls in the capital.

    Qin Wanru heard that the previous ordinarydy got an excellent reputationter. Moreover, after thisdy married the second son of a well-known aristocratic family, she finally got the real power of the family she married into, which greatly surprised everyone. The most important reason for her sess was that she had a supporter who was from the Imperial Pce.

    And the so-called supporter from the pce should be Nanny Zheng, who was her etiquette instructor at first and then moved into the aristocratic family¡¯s mansion with her!

    A maid who was sent out of the pce as a punishment could be so capable. It made Qin Wanru appreciate her. And now that this person hade here, Qin Wanru would undoubtedly keep her.

    ¡°Second Miss, do you dare to ept me?¡±

    ¡°If you have the guts to stay, I will dare to ept you!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, I will stay!¡± Nanny Zheng felt that such a small child was too astute, which should have frightened her. However, Nanny Zheng heard herself promise to stay without any hesitation.

    After Nanny Zheng said that, she stood up, knelt to the ground, and made a few kowtows to Qin Wanru.

    At this moment, Nanny Zheng was no longer the etiquette instructor of Qin Wanru, but a maid who should serve her.

    ¡°Please get up, Nanny Zheng!¡± After Qin Wanru received her kowtows, she stood up and reached out to help Nanny Zheng to get up. Yujie also gave her a hand aside.

    ¡°My honorable Second Miss, I will sign the contract of selling myself a whileter!¡± Looking at Qin Wanru, Nanny Zheng said. The hesitation in her eyes had vanished at this time. Since she was now a maid of Qin Wanru, she should sight such a contract. After being driven out of the pce, she was free. Nanny Zheng had been serving people over the past years in the pce, and she didn¡¯t know any rtives. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know where she could go.

    ¡°Now that I have determined to follow Qin Wanru, I should undoubtedly get the selling contract of myself ready. Just let everything in the past vanish like mist and smoke. Afterward, my master was Second Miss Qin, thedy before me.¡±

    ¡°Nanny, you are still my etiquette instructor in the future!¡± Qin Wanru looked at her with appreciation and wanted to pull Nanny Zheng to take the seat beside her. ¡°Nanny, you don¡¯t have to be too polite. Later on, if I make any mistakes, you should feel free to tell me. Also, please pay attention to taking care of other affairs!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remembered, Second Miss!¡± Sensing the respect that Qin Wanru showed from the bottom of her heart, Nanny Zheng called her less formally. But Nanny Zheng did not sit down next to Qin Wanru. Instead, she went to stand behind her in a proper manner. Since she had decided to be Qin Wanru¡¯s maid, she should surely behave like one.

    Nanny Zheng made the choice to be her maid, so Qin Wanru no longer stood on ceremony. She let Yujie take Nanny Zheng to write and sign the contract of selling herself. After that, Qin Wanru sent Yujie to inform Madam Dowager of this matter and report this matter to Shui Run. As for the contract, Qin Wanru kept it to herself and did not intend to give it to anyone else.

    When Qin Wanru sent Yujie to Shui Run¡¯s ce to report, she especially asked Yujie to do a thing: let Qionghua send someone to inform her if anyone in Madam Di¡¯s ce went outter.

    If Madam Di knew such news, she would inevitably inquire into the matter about Nanny Zheng. How could Madam Di let such a good chance go!

    Temporarily, Madam Di would not y tricks on Shui Run and her baby, but it did not mean that she would not have ideas about other things. This time, Qin Wanru almost sent Madam Di the evidence that she could hold against her. Why wouldn¡¯t Madam Di take it?

    Besides, Qin Wanru learned that a girl servant had stayed outside the gate for a few days. It must be hard for Di Yan to stay in the mansion these days!

    Madam Dowager was very surprised that Nanny Zheng was willing to stay in Qin¡¯s Mansion. Among all the officials in the capital, the owner of Qin¡¯s Mansion hadn¡¯t even got an actual official post. Therefore, Qin¡¯s Mansion was quite small and extremely unstablepared with other mansions. Madam Dowager did not know what Nanny Zheng was thinking about such that she actually chose to stay.

    However, Madam Dowager still was happy to see that such a person from the Imperial Pce was willing to stay in the mansion and teach Qin Wanru as her maid. Hence, she immediately sent Nanny Duan to reward Nanny Zheng and tell her to take good care of Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru was still very young such that it was indeed a good thing for her to have an etiquette instructor apany her for a long time.

    Etiquette instructors like Nanny Zheng, who came to teach young madams in all the families, would not stay long in each mansion. These instructors would leave when the young madams had almost grasped all the etiquette that they needed to learn.

    Of course, a few of them would stay in these mansions for a much longer time. But except for Nanny Zheng, there was no other etiquette instructor who would be willing to sell herself and became a maid. Therefore, the matter about Nanny Zheng was rare. When Qin Yuru heard the news, she was startled at first and then fell aboutughing.

    ¡°Qin Wanru actually keeps such an unlucky maid from the pce beside her. She is not afraid that the people in the pce will me her for keeping Nanny Zheng sometime in the future. What a stupid and bold girl!¡± Qin Wanru thought in her mind.

    Nanny Huang also heard the news, but she didn¡¯tugh at Qin Wanru. She slightly closed her eyes and then opened them. Looking at Qin Yuru, who totally forgot herself at this time because ofughing, Nanny Huang just said lightly, ¡°First Miss, no matter what happened, you should not haveughed like this. This is a breach of etiquette. You can only smile a little at most.¡±

    ¡°Nanny Huang, I knew. It was just that I could hardly control myself for a while. Nanny Huang, since Nanny Zheng is willing to stay, you may as well stay too! The condition of my ce is as good as my second sister¡¯s. And I can offer you better treatment than what Nanny Zheng has got!¡± Qin Yuru smiled with a little sarcasm.

    ¡°First Miss, you are joking!¡± Nanny Huang¡¯s face sank a little. She could not figure out why Nanny Zheng would do this and felt that the matter was weird somehow. However, Qin Yuru could not say those somewhat insulting words to her because of that!

    Nanny Huang suddenly felt that she might have misjudged her. This First Miss was in fact did not know much about etiquette.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, don¡¯t be angry. I really think that this thing is quite amusing. Others cannot easily make a fool of my second sister because she has a quite sophisticated character. Has Nanny Zheng been cheated by her so that she was willing to be a maid of this mansion? She gave up her identity as an etiquette instructor and chose to be a maid. I really don¡¯t know what this Nanny Zheng is up to!¡±

    Qin Yuru teased.

    ¡°First Miss, please be cautious with your words!¡± Nanny Huang felt that she really had misjudged her. ¡°Although she is now in her own mansion, she should not have kept on speaking ill of her sister. Is First Miss really an educated and reasonabledy?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I only invited you to be my etiquette instructor. I didn¡¯t ask you to me me. You just got here, so I will let someone take you to have a rest. And I will go to see my mother!¡± Qin Yuru said very impatiently. ¡°There are no outsiders here. Although etiquette instructors are not servants, they are just like servants when they entered the mansion to live and teach. Does she really n to impose severe discipline on me?¡±

    ¡°First Miss, you¡¯d better learn a rule first!¡± Nanny Huang said with a poker face. She stood in front of Qin Yuru and did not intend to let her go.

    ¡°What? Do you dare to stop me?¡± Qin Yuru was furious because she was not yet ready to be educated.

    ¡°If you want to drop out, then I will go back!¡± Nanny Huang took a step back and saluted Qin Yuru respectfully. After that, she straightened her back, turned around, and was about to leave.

    Qin Yuru had never expected that Nanny Huang, who was always wearing a smiling face, could be so hard to get along with. Qin Yuru was stunned at first, but then she realized her current situation. Her face instantly became very ugly.

    Qin Huaiyong and Madam Dowager decided to let Nanny Huang teach her. Therefore, she was not allowed to refuse!

    Mei Xue, who was standing on her side, knew what Qin Yuru was thinking at this moment. So she hurriedly stretched out to pull Nanny Huang¡¯s hands and tried to ease the situation. ¡°Nanny Huang, don¡¯t worry. First Miss wants to learn the etiquette, and also she respects you. But you see, you have just arrived here. So we should arrange a ce for you to stay first. She will spend a lot of days with youter and will not stop learning until you are satisfied. But it seems that First Miss cannot learn today!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Huang, please go to see the ce I arranged for you first. If there is any part that you are not dissatisfied with, just tell me. And I will let someone change it right away.¡± Qin Yuru pulled her face, wearing only a faintly discernible smile. Anyone could see that she was not very happy.

    At this time, Qin Yuru thought that her aunt must have given her the wrong person. ¡°Why can Qin Wanru get such a docile etiquette instructor? And Nanny Zheng was even willing to sign the contract of selling herself and be Qin Wanru¡¯s maid without any hesitation. My instructor looks like an easy-going person. However, it is difficult to get along with her. She is an unpleasant person who doesn¡¯t know how to amodate herself to circumstances.¡±

    ¡°If I had known this, I would have picked Nanny Zheng.¡±

    Nanny Huang watched Qin Yuru¡¯s expression and secretly sighed in her heart. ¡°It seems that things will not be going smoothly as I have expected if I am going to teach herter. Apparently, it is not easy to control this First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion. But since I have just arrived here, I cannot push her too hard.¡±

    After a careful consideration, Nanny Huang no longer tried to stop Qin Yuru. She stood up and left with Mei Xue to see the room that they had prepared for her.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you consider yourself as my master?¡± Seeing Nanny Huang leave, Qin Yuru snorted coldly. Then she walked out of the door and went to Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion.

    Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion was very quiet. This ce had always been very quiet since that day when Qin Huaiyong nearly killed Madam Di. Of course, the servants here didn¡¯t know that Madam Di was nearly killed. They only felt that the atmosphere in this courtyard was awful recently. Hence, people in this courtyard dared not to talk more. They even whispered the orders, for fear of provoking Madam Di.

    Madam Di let others beat the little girl servant to death. Now the blood on the ground was washed away, but people could not easily forget the bloody scene they saw.

    Many people newly arrived here. In secret, they said that Madam Di was a ferocious person! Some people said that Madam Di was jealous and vicious. She made the trouble in the kitchen because she nned to kill Madam Shui¡¯s unborn baby. Madam Di could not have any baby, so she didn¡¯t allow others to give birth.

    Of course, these rumors were secretly spread out. What was worse, these people even took these rumors out of the mansion without knowing it¡­

    When Qin Yuru entered the house, the outhouse was very quiet. She could only hear the little noises inside. It seemed that Madam Di was talking with someone. However, Qin Yuru could not catch their words but could barely hear that her name was mentioned. Inclining her head, Qin Yuru listened carefully but still failed to hear their words. Therefore, she walked to the inner room.

    When she lifted the door curtain and went into the room, Qin Yuru bumped into Madam Di and Nanny Zhou, the faces of whom looked a bit of panic¡­

 Chapter 177 - A Girl Servant from Other Mansion Came to Qinâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 177 A Girl Servant from Other Mansion Came to Qin¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    When Madam Di and Nanny Zhou saw that it was Qin Yuru who wasing in, they felt relieved.

    ¡°Mother, are these the new clothes made for me?¡± Qin Yuru did not take their reaction seriously. Her curious eyesnding on the several dresses in Madam Di¡¯s hands, she recognized that they were newly made, and the color of these dresses looked a little familiar to her. After taking a closer look, Qin Yuru found that she chose the cloth of these dresses. ¡°Are these dresses mine?¡±

    ¡°They are yours.¡± Madam Di nodded.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send them to my ce but my mother¡¯s ce?¡± Qin Yuru said discontentedly.

    ¡°I asked Nanny Zhou to bring them here. The dresses have not yetpleted.¡± Madam Di put down these dresses in her hands and said, eyes flickering.

    ¡°Then why did you ask her to bring them here?¡± Qin Yuru asked, still puzzled.

    ¡°The cloth of these dresses looks good, but it is not outstanding. I have a few girl servants who are handy with the needle. I want them to embroider these dresses with some flowers to make them look better,¡± Madam Di said.

    ¡°Thank you, mother!¡± Qin Yuru was overjoyed. She was a little dissatisfied when she picked those pieces of cloth to make dresses. If Madam Di helped to embroider some distinctive flowers on those dresses, she certainly felt happy. ¡°What kinds of flowers you chose to be embroidered on them? Let me see.¡±

    With this, Qin Yuru walked up to them.

    Madam Di and Nanny Zhou exchanged a nce. Then, Madam Di uttered a short cough. ¡°But I am still picking the patterns of those flowers and haven¡¯t decided yet! I will show you after I make the final decision. I heard that etiquette instructors woulde today. Why didn¡¯t you learn the rules with your etiquette instructor but came here?¡±

    Upon hearing her question, Qin Yuru immediately remembered her purpose ining. She settled down in the chair next to her and said with suppressed anger. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t like this Nanny Huang. She is a very troublesome person who intends to take full control of my moves. Well, Qin Wanru got a better one. I heard that her etiquette instructor was willing to sell herself to her and be her maid!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Madam Di did not understand for the moment. She went nk and asked.

    ¡°She is the person from the Imperial Pce who my aunt said might bring some trouble. Now, she signed the contract of selling herself and became one of the maids of our mansion. I don¡¯t know what she was thinking about that such a person like Qin Wanru could even catch her fancy!¡± The more Qin Yuru thought about this matter, the more ufortable she felt. She also wanted such an obedient etiquette instructor.

    ¡°Did she sign a contract of selling herself?¡± The eyes of Madam Di and Nanny Zhou got wide, and they gasped. They hadn¡¯t heard of such a thing for so many years.

    In general, etiquette instructors might stay and teach in the mansions for a longer time. Some of them would even go to live in the mansions that thedies they taught married into. But they hadn¡¯t heard that any etiquette instructor sold herself. Moreover, the etiquette instructor, who sold herself to Qin¡¯s Mansion, had just been driven out of the Imperial Pce.

    In fact, every one of them only wanted to avoid such a person who was cast out from the pce. How dare Qin Wanru ept her as a maid?

    ¡°Yes, Nanny Zheng sold herself. I heard that my grandmother had filed this matter!¡± Qin Yuru twitched her mouth. ¡°Grandma was not afraid of incriminating all the people in our mansion because of this person. For now, my father is still waiting to be given a position. If someone kicks up a rumpus over this matter, we will¡­ get into trouble!¡±

    Qin Yuru said that there would be trouble, but it seemed more likely that she was expecting a good show.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou was pleasantly surprised.

    Madam Di waved her hand to silence Nanny Zhou. Then, she looked toward Qin Yuru and said, ¡°What about your Nanny? I heard that she is very lovable and also good at teaching etiquette. Some of thedies she taught even managed to enter the Imperial Pce. She is a well-known etiquette instructor in the capital, so you should get along well with others. You must not offend her!¡±

    Judging by the way Qin Yuru spoke just now, Madam Di felt somewhat uneasy.

    ¡°Mother, I see. I will listen to your words; besides, my aunt also¡­ told me so!¡± Twisting her handkerchief, Qin Yuru bowed her head and flushed.

    Countess Yong hinted that when Qin Yuru had learned the rules well, she could be engaged to her son.

    Countess Yong finally managed to give her a definite message. How would Qin Yuru not feel happy about that? Therefore, without any resistance, Qin Yuru epted an etiquette instructor to teach her. Beyond that, she listened to Countess Yong¡¯s advice and chose Nanny Huang, who was of great benefit to her.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s good. If this is the case, you can no longer put on a show of bad temper. Your aunt prefers the girls who are meek and docile. You can never let any rumors against you reach her ears.¡± Seeing that Qin Yuru had nothing against her etiquette instructor, Madam Di breathed a sigh of relief because she was afraid that Qin Yuru would do something out of control.

    ¡°Yes, mother. Then I will go back!¡± Thinking of Countess Yong¡¯s words, Qin Yuru felt that she could still bear Nanny Huang¡¯s control.

    Qin Yuru thought that she could endure first. She had born suffering for many years in Jiangzhou. Why could she not endure an etiquette instructor at this point when her wish was going toe true?

    In order to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she could endure anything!

    After thinking it out, Qin Yuru went back.

    ¡°Madam, is this Nanny Zheng whom Countess Yong invited here this time was driven out of the Imperial Pce?¡± After Qin Yuru left, Nanny Zhou smacked her lips. That day when the person sent here by Countess Yong told this thing to Madam Di, she was at Madam Di¡¯s side and heard everything clearly.

    ¡°It is true that my sister-inw said so. Nanny Zheng had been driven out of the Imperial Pce because of some mistakes she made. How dare the old woman ept such a woman?¡± Madam Di sneered with deep eyes. ¡°Later, you go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and ask my sister-inw what mistakes Nanny Zheng has made and which noble madam she has offended?¡±

    No noble madam in the pce could be offended, especially the noble madam who could cast a person who had offended her out of the Imperial Pce. When Qin Yuru told her that the etiquette instructor from the Imperial Pce entered Qin¡¯s Mansion, Madam Di instantly felt that it might be a good thing. Perhaps, she could find a way to deal with that b*tch and the b*tch¡¯s daughter on this matter.

    Nanny Zhou had the same idea. ¡°We do not know how to deal with Madam Shui and Second Miss. Isn¡¯t the neer Nanny Zheng naturally the person that we can hold against them?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will go to ask Countess Yong about this thing a whileter!¡± Nanny Zhou agreed and nodded.

    ¡°You can ask someone to embroider flowers of several patterns on these dresses. Then, let First Miss wear them on the days when she maye across the people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If the thing is true, then the matter is settling into shape. People from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wille to us, so we do not need to find them.¡± After this thing was done, Madam Di began to talk about the matter that they were discussing in a low voice before and threw the few dresses in her hands to Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°Madam, in fact, I still have doubts about that.¡± Nanny Zhou took the dresses but started to hesitate.

    ¡°Whether it is true or not, we should try it. When I was in Jiangzhou, I thought that if I found a servant who had worked in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I could ask the servant questions and make everything clear. But I have never expected that the servant I found was a useless one.¡± Madam Di snorted coldly. Actually, it was just her guess about this thing. She made the guess after mixing all kinds of these things that she had seen and could think of together.

    In previous, she did not take this thing seriously!

    But now she had to pay attention to it. One of the most important reasons was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s attitude. At that time, she just casually said the guess she made, which even she did not take seriously. But she had never expected that Qin Huaiyong took it seriously.

    Then she thought that they might as well give it a shot!

    ¡°If this thing doesn¡¯t work, it will have little impact on our family. But if it works, I can get great benefits. Once my daughter gets the upper hand and amazes everyone with this single brilliant feat, it will certainly do good for me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d better get the girl servant. If she can follow Yuru, it can be the sign of a positive oue.¡±

    ¡°Madam, I think it is a great coincidence. How could there be such a coincidence?¡± Nanny Zhou certainly knew what Madam Di was thinking. But she felt that she was too indulging in the wildest fantasy. How could theye across such a coincidence? However, when she pulled the causes and effects together, it appeared that the thing could be real.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is a coincidence or not. For the time being, take this thing as a coincidence. Maybe it is true!¡± Upon hearing Nanny Zhou¡¯s doubts, Madam Di also hesitated. But she became steady again after thinking it over. ¡°If such a good chance is true, we get a great fate, and the future identity of Yuru will be unbelievably honorable¡­¡±

    Nanny Zhou should also report before leaving Qin¡¯s Mansion. Now Shui Run was in charge, so she would know that Nanny Zhou left. Hence, Nanny Zhou followed the rule with great care and reported her whereabouts. After that, she went to the Chuihua Gate.

    She made a simple exnation to the old maid who guarded the Chuihua Gate and walked out. Just when she took a few steps, Nanny Zhou suddenly spotted a girl servant avoiding her right in front of her. Because of her sharp eyes, Nanny Zhou immediately found that she was actually not the servant of Qin¡¯s mansion. Right away, Nanny Zhou stopped and turned to walk toward her.

    The girl servant hid in the bushes. When Nanny Zhou walked over, she saw the maid curled up her body and squatted there. Only after casting a nce at her, Nanny Zhou knew that the maid there was trying to evade her. The clothes on the maid looked like the clothes that those maids in Qin¡¯s mansion wore, but the patterns of the flowers on her clothes did not.

    ¡°Which mansion are you from? Why did you sneak into our mansion?¡± Nanny Zhou always helped Madam Di to take charge of the housekeeping, so she had a somewhat imposing manner. As soon as she was sure that there was something wrong with this servant, she immediately shouted out her questions in a sharp voice.

    ¡°I, I am looking for¡­ someone.¡± It had never urred to the girl servant that Nanny Zhou had such a pair of sharp eyes. When Nanny Zhou found her, the servant instantly stood up in a panic.

    ¡°You¡­ Which mansion are you from? Who are you looking for?¡± Nanny Zhou looked the girl servant up and down and asked coldly.

    ¡°She is in Qin¡¯s mansion and was nearly going into the inner court of Qin¡¯s mansion. How could this girl servant sneak in? Is it because the clothes on her are simr to the clothes the maids in Qin¡¯s mansion usually wear?¡±

    ¡°I am looking for someone,¡± the girl servant answered in a timid manner.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Nanny Zhou became more and more suspicious.

    ¡°I am looking, looking for someone, but I don¡¯t know whether this person is in this mansion or not.¡± The girl servant was much panicked and it seemed that she didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    ¡°Tell me. Who exactly are you? How did you get into the mansion? Why the people who guarded the gate let you in?¡± Nanny Zhou asked coldly. Once again, she felt certain that this girl servant was not from Qin¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°I, I am looking for someone!¡± The girl servant seemed to be really scared and kept stepping back. It seemed that she was going to run away. The words she uttered were only used to go through the motions. Nanny Zhou knew instantly that she did not want to tell the truth.

    The reaction of this girl servant alerted Nanny Zhou, and so she noticed that the servant was going to escape. Therefore, she shouted at once, ¡°Stand still. If you dare to run away today, I will consider you as a thief and send you to the government office. There is a distance from the ce you are to the gate. So you can never escape. When I send you to the government office, you will humiliate not only yourself but also your master!¡±

 Chapter 178 - He Had Grabbed a Young Prostitute in the Brothel with Someone

    <h4>Chapter 178 He Had Grabbed a Young Prostitute in the Brothel with Someone</h4>

    The girl servant looked shocked and horrified. Her face went pale, and her whole person began shivering. However, she dared not to move her feet anymore!

    ¡°Tell me. Who are you looking for in our mansion?¡± Nanny Zhou snorted and said, ¡°If it is not a big deal, we will not pursue this matter further!¡±

    ¡°I am looking for¡­ the childe!¡± The girl servant bowed her head and said hesitantly.

    ¡°The childe? Is it the childe of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nanny Zhou went nk for a while and widened her eyes greatly. She stared steadily at the girl servant in front of her because the only childe now lived in Qin¡¯s Mansion was Di Yan, who lived here temporarily!

    ¡°Yes¡­ I am looking for Childe Di!¡± The girl servant appeared even more timid with some panic.

    ¡°Who is your master in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion? Why are youing to look for Childe Di at this time?¡± Once again, Nanny Zhou eyed the girl servant from head to toe, and her face turned gloomy and cold. What was more, the clothes she wore did not seem to belong to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°I¡­ My master is not a person of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± The girl servant had no choice but to reveal Nanny Zhou something. However, she dared not to escape. Therefore, she had to exin in a panic. ¡°My master is the elder female cousin of Childe Di. She is¡­ She really has something to look for Childe Di!¡±

    Judging by her appearance and panic performance, Nanny Zhou did not believe that she did not have things hidden from her. Moreover, the two words ¡°female cousin¡± Nanny Zhou heard caught her special attention.

    ¡°Is your master the cousin of Childe Di? Which family does shee from?¡±

    ¡°My Miss is the niece of Countess Yong. She stayed at Countess Yong¡¯s ce and chatted with Countess Yong topany her. But all of a sudden, Countess Yong felt quite ufortable. Thus, my Miss was panicked and sent me to look for Childe Di.¡± The girl servant pinched a corner of her cloth and stuttered.

    Nanny Zhou sneered. ¡°There are so many people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Even if Countess Yong truly felt ufortable, why would she look for Childe Di in a hurry? If it was something big that happened on her, Countess Yong should look for Duke Yong instead of Childe Di. But if it was a little thing, her Miss did not need to send her to our mansion!¡±

    Almost in an instant, Nanny Zhou was sure that something must be wrong with the servant¡¯s Miss.

    ¡°How did you manage to enter the mansion?¡±

    ¡°I, I said that I was the servant of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and came here to look for Childe Di for something.¡± Since the girl servant had already told Nanny Zhou most of the things, she did not dare to hide anything from her anymore.

    Di Yan had a special status in Qin¡¯s Mansion, so the people who guarded the gate certainly did not dare to stop the servant from his mansion.

    In this way, the girl servant took advantage of the loophole and entered the mansion with ease.

    ¡°Is your Miss the niece of Countess Yong?¡± Nanny Zhou continued to ask.

    ¡°About this question, you can go to ask Childe Di!¡± The girl servant felt really panic at this time. After looking cautiously to the left and the right, she forced a smile. ¡°Nanny, I have to go back to serve Countess Yong. So I will go back first!¡±

    The girl servant was smart. At this time, she knew that the Nanny before her could never let her meet Di Yan. ¡°I might as well find a solution next time. Since Childe Di went to live in Qin¡¯s Mansion, my Miss has been haunted with fear, especially when she heard someone in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion say that Childe Di was going to marry his younger female cousin in Qin¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    As a matter of fact, the girl servant had been waiting by the gate outside the mansion for a few days. She hoped that Di Yan would see her when he came out of the mansion. However, those people in the mansion went in and out from time to time, but none of them was Childe Di¡¯s servant. In the past, Childe Di did not look like a person who could stay in the mansion for such a long time. He went out of the mansion every day. But now, he became so well-behaved when he was in Qin¡¯s Mansion, which made her Miss more restless.

    It indeed surprised the girl servant that she coulde in today. Originally, she went round and round outside of the mansion in anxious. But then, she heard someone who walked by saying that servants from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion usually came in and went out of Qin¡¯s Mansion. The person joked, ¡°People from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion take Qin¡¯s Mansion as their own mansion. Even the servants cane in and go out of Qin¡¯s Mansion as long as they say that they are from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to the people who guard the gate.¡±

    The person¡¯s words reminded the girl servant. Right after that, she got up the courage and came to the person who guarded the gate. She told them that she was the servant of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, who came to look for Childe Di because of something important. As she had expected, the servant at the gate let her in and even asked if she needed him to lead the way. After she said that she knew the way, the servant who guarded the gate let her in.

    After entering the gate, she even lost her way. Fortunately, a girl servant walked by, so she went up to her and asked the way. The girl servant was warm-hearted. She came over and led her part of the way. And then, pointing to Chuihua Gate in the distance, she let her go through it.

    At first, she thought that she would soon see Childe Di. But to her surprise, a sharp-sighted old maid popped up at the gate. Merely judging by the appearance of this maid, she knew that it would be much harder to cheat her than to cheat the girl servant. Therefore, she hurriedly turned around to avoid the maid. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the old maid had such a pair of sharp eyes that she immediately spotted her and threatened to send her to the government officeter.

    The girl servant did not want to look for Childe Di now. She only wanted to go back early.

    ¡°Do you want to go back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion now?¡± Nanny Zhou asked with a faint smile on her face. When the girl servant saw her expression, her heart jolted. Her intuition told her that something terrible was going to happen. But now, she could not deny it. Therefore, she said against her will, ¡°Yes, I am going back now. I am afraid that Countess Yong and my Miss will feel anxious.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! I will go there too! Then, let¡¯s go there together!¡± Nanny Zhou said with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The girl servant was stunned.

    ¡°Is there any problem? Are you a fake one? Well, if you are not telling the truth, I will send you to the government office!¡± Nanny Zhou¡¯s expression became sharp, and the smile on her face disappeared instantly.

    ¡°No¡­ No, no. Of course, I told you the truth. Then, let¡¯s go back together!¡± The girl servant thought about it and agreed while biting her teeth. ¡°It should be no difficulty for me to find an excuse to sneak away after we enter the mansion. The old maid before me doesn¡¯t know who I am, but the people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will recognize me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go!¡± Nanny Zhou narrowed her eyes. After throwing a nce at the girl servant, she said meaningfully!

    After reaching an agreement, they walked outside together. Waiting until they went far, Qing Yue came out from behind a tree. She nced at the two persons who walked away, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°It was indeed as my Miss had estimated. Nanny Zhou would never let the girl servant go once she saw her.¡±

    Qing Yue turned around and walked to Chuihua Gate. The old maid who guarded at the gate noticed that she carried a hamper, so she let Qing Yue go without any inquiries. A moment ago, she managed to get out of Chuihua Gate by saying that she was to send snacks to Qin Huaiyong.

    When Qing Yue returned to Zhifang Pavilion, Qin Wanru was sitting in front of the window and talking with Nanny Zheng. Qin Wanru had already shown the etiquette to her. Nanny Zheng thought all Qin Wanru¡¯s behaviors were so standard that she almost no longer needed to teach her anything. But as for the rules and the aspects that should be paid attention to in the pce, Nanny Zheng still felt that she must tell those things in detail to Qin Wanru.

    When they were going through the details, Qing Yue lifted the curtain and came in to report, ¡°Miss, Nanny Zhou has gone with that girl servant!¡±

    For this situation, Qin Wanru did not feel surprised. In herst life, this cousin and Di Yan had been entangling with each other. Later, the cousin even became Di Yan¡¯s mistress and lived with him outside the mansion. It did not know how Qin Yuru knew the existence of this cousin, and then Qin Yuru brought a bunch of people to beat her.

    Miss Ning was so delicate and weak that she fainted on the spot!

    This thing also provoked Di Yan and made him furious. And even Countess Yong chose to stand on the side of the cousin. For a time, rumors went all around, saying that Qin Yuru could easily get jealous and could not tolerate others. Afterward, people in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion helped to press this thing down, but this cousin was still allowed to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion as an Honored Concubine.

    Moreover, she heard that although the cousin entered as a concubine, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion promised that she could be the second wife after giving birth to a child. After all, this cousin narrowly became the first wife of Di Yan, but she failed atst. It seemed that the reason for this was rted to Qin Yuru. That was also why Qin Yuru finally allowed her to be the second wife.

    But after thinking this matter over, Qin Wanru thought that it was a little strange. Why Qin Yuru let Madam Ning marry into the mansionter on without crying or making any trouble? Moreover, she even helped Madam Ning to marry into the mansion on her own initiative. With Qin Yuru¡¯s character, she absolutely did not look like such a nice person! After all, perfect conditions also had been provided to Madam Ning.

    After Madam Ning¡¯s marriage, it was said that Qin Yuru got along very well with Madam Ning. But Qin Wanru had never seen Madam Ning. It was not because that Madam Ning had never been to Qin¡¯s Mansion, but because Qin Wanru was living an almost secluding life at that time.

    But it was so very strange that Madam Ning did not give birth to any child for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before Qin Wanru died! More coincidentally, Qin Yuru did not have any child either!

    In conclusion, Qin Wanru inferred that this cousin should be a capable person. Otherwise, she could not be able to surprise everyone and sessfully marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion under such an inferior situation. Giving her status, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would never choose her!

    She was nobody but a niece of Countess Yong!

    ¡°Where was Childe Di in the past few days?¡± Picking up the teacup at hand, Qin Wanru took a sip andnded her eyes on the slowly rising smoke on the teacup.

    ¡°Childe Di spent most of his time at Madam Di¡¯s ce and took a small part of the time to see First Miss. But when he met Young Lady Qi asionally, they would talk for some time in the garden!¡± Qing Yue thought about it and replied.

    ¡°Is Childe Di the childe of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nanny Zheng opened her mouth and asked. Now she had sold herself, which showed that she would be loyal to Qin Wanru. At this time, when she heard they talk about Childe Di, Nanny Zheng immediately figured out that he must be rted to Countess Yong.

    Before Nanny Zheng came to Qin¡¯s Mansion, Nanny Huang repeatedly mentioned Mrs. Qin. She said that Mrs. Qin was the daughter of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. At that time, she married into Qin¡¯s Mansion and gave birth to a daughter, First Miss. But Madam Di did not give birth to Second Miss, who seemed to be merely taken the shelter under her. Therefore, before Nanny Zheng saw Qin Wanru, she only thought that Qin Wanru was just a poor daughter of a concubine who was brought up in the name of Madam Di¡¯s daughter.

    But Nanny Zheng had never expected that the Second Miss she saw did not like a timid little girl at all! Moreover, Qin Wanru¡¯s words convinced Nanny Zhengter such that she was even willing to sign the contract of selling herself.

    If someone told Nanny Zheng that she would sell herself before she came to Qin¡¯s Mansion, Nanny Zheng would only feel that the person must be crazy.

    Since Nanny Zheng sincerely epted Qin Wanru to be her master, she thought that she must say some words to Qin Wanru. Compared with Qin Wanru, who just arrived in the capital, Nanny Zheng knew many more things.

    ¡°He is Childe Di in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. ording to the opinions of some important people in our mansion, Qin Yuru may marry him!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and told Nanny Zheng the truth.

    ¡°This Childe Di¡¯s reputation is not good. In the past, he also had grabbed a woman with someone. It seemed that this woman was a young prostitute in the brothel. Because of her, he got into a fierce struggle, and someone even informed against him in the royal court.¡± Nanny Zheng thought for a while and found some things about this Childe Di from her memory. Although she was not in the pce, she was a high-ranking maid of the Imperial Pce at that time. Thus, some words could naturallye to her ears.

    ¡°Did he grab a woman with someone?¡± Qin Wanru really did not know that there was such a thing, and she looked surprised. ¡°With whom?¡±

    ¡°The person seemed to be the child of a family that was rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but the person was not the childe of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I did not remember who exactly he was. Anyway, he caused an uproar at that time, which humiliated not only Childe Di but also the people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion,¡± Nanny Zheng said.

    ¡°A nephew of a family that was rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Was he surnamed Wang?¡± The long eyshes of Qin Wanru fluttered like a fan, which covered the malicious and insidious emotion showed at the bottom of her eyes. Qin Wanru asked lightly. However, her hands that were holding the teacup clenched, and blue veins and bones stood out on the back of her hands!

 Chapter 179 - Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion Sent the Invitation Card Again.

    <h4>Chapter 179 Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion Sent the Invitation Card Again.</h4>

    ¡°It seems to be the case, but I cannot remember it clearly. It is a verymon family name. I heard that a nephew of Duke Xing was beaten half to death by Duke Xing, who was extremely furious, because of this incident. So was the eldest son Di of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion! As for the young prostitute who brought on all this trouble, she was sold off to a very distant ce!¡±

    This event had be a joke in the pce. Both were flogged several times, and then the affair just ended quietly. However, because of this, Di Yan had be the representative of yboys in the capital city.

    ¡°Does Nanny Zheng know who is engaged to Lord Di?¡± Looking down, Qin Wanru asked, as her hand which was holding the cup, gradually rxed. She gave a slightly scornful smile. She did not expect that Madam Di had decided for to marry her off to the yboy in herst life. How big the world was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this. However, it seems that because of this, the family whose daughter was supposed to be engaged to Lord Di, opposed this decision initially, butter they said everything was fine. I don¡¯t have all the details.¡± Nanny Zheng was in the pce at that time. She knew about this event, as she heard a lot of talk about it.

    Qin Wanru took a very deep breath. She tried her best to suppress the tumbling coldness in her heart. When she raised her head, she looked normal again. If she could not avoid this now, then there was no need to hide any more!

    ¡°Yujie, has the embroidery room finished making those new clothes?¡± Taking a deep breath, Qin Wanru turned to look at Yujie, and asked.

    ¡°No. The supervisor of the embroidery room said that it was their first time to make clothes for you masters. Therefore, they want to make sure they do it well. You might have to wait for some time, but you will be satisfied with their work!¡± Yujie answered quickly when she heard Qin Wanru¡¯s question, as she had just returned from the embroidery room.

    ¡°Did you see Young Lady Qi¡¯s servant there?¡± Qin Wanru raised her beautiful eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, I especially circled the room to check. I saw Chun Yi, the servant girl of Young Lady Qi. When she saw me, she was very cordial and asked me why I was there. Then I answered her in the way that you taught me. Chun Yi specifically asked for the kind of pattern you wanted in the clothes. Then she left in a hurry!¡±

    Thinking that Chun Yi had stopped her deliberately because she wanted to find out something from her, Yujie was speechless. Young Lady Qi¡¯s facial expression almost showed what she was thinking about. She was a young Madam who was not married yet, and she had nothing to do with Lord Di. Was it really appropriate for her to send a servant to ask me about news of Lord Di?

    However, it was what Yujie needed now. Today her purpose was to let Qi Rongzhi go to the embroidery room. She said that the skills of the workers in the embroidery room were beyond all praise. Moreover, she imed that the style of clothing in Jiangzhou was nothing special, and people in capital city liked having a beautiful pattern at the corners of their dresses. This Young Lady Qi, who always wanted to be outstanding, would definitely be tempted to have a look.

    Seeing that everything was in order, Qin Wanru did not say anything else. She allowed the two servant girls to listen to Nanny Zheng, who was going to talk about the rules and things to pay attention to.

    Everything seemed to be calm in the following days, except for Madam Di, who seemed to be very busy. People sometimes saw Nanny Zhoumuting between Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She even brought some old maids from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and imed that they were servants of Old Madam of Duke Yong, and they were here to look after Madam Di.

    But Qin Wanru had nothing to do with all these things. Even though Madam Di was still causing trouble, Qin Wanru was not affected by it. It was not only because of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s warning, but also because Madam Di was too busy to bother with Qin Wanru. Di Yan and Miss Ning had known each other for a very long time, and there was a romantic alliance between them. Ning¡¯s Mansion had always believed that their daughter would marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Although Qin Yuru had turned up suddenly, she could not be the princess she wanted to be!

    When Qi Rongzhi came, Qin Wanru did not feel surprised. Qin Wanru invited her in, and had her servants make tea for her.

    Qi Rongzhi came in with a big smile, seeming to be in a good mood now. She wore a new dress, which was very fashionable, and was styled in the popr pattern favored by those in the capital city. Her clothes were a gift from Qi Tianyu, when he arrived at Qin¡¯s Mansionst time. During these days, Qi Rongzhi wore her new clothes, and tried to ¡°identally meet¡± Di Yan in the garden. But no matter how many new clothes she had, she had worn each one at least once before now!

    ording to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s character, she would definitely want more new clothes.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, about those clothes made by the embroidery room, did you design those embroidery patterns on your own?¡± As soon as Qi Rongzhi came in, she asked Qin Wanru directly and impolitely, ¡°Could you give me some patterns? I want more new clothes, as I have no other clothes to wear when I go out. You know, a flower appreciating banquet will be held in the capital city, soon.¡±

    ¡°You already have so many clothes, right?¡± Qin Wanru answered unwillingly, and looked at Qi Ronzhi¡¯s dress.

    ¡°I have worn each dress at least once. When I wear one of them and go out, you would feel that it is inappropriate, not to mention my feelings.¡± Qi Rongzhi took it for granted, when she said this. When she was in Jiangzhou, she liked having new clothes. Every time she saw a piece of beautiful cloth or pretty dress, she would buy it at once.

    Therefore, she always wore a different dress each time she went out.

    When she was in Jiangzhou, she had lived in this way. Now she wanted more new clothes because she wanted to look pretty in front of the man she liked.

    ¡°I, I like that pattern!¡± Qin Wanru hesitated.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you! We could wear dresses which are of simr designs! It would be better!¡± Qi Rongzhi looked Qin Wanru¡¯s childlike body up and down, and said scornfully.

    ¡°When two girls wear simr dresses, people could tell clearly that which one is pretty and which is ugly. Compared to my body, Qin Wanru¡¯s little body is just a joke. At that time, people would think that Qin Wanru copied my pattern and made a simr dress. She is just a copy cat. People would allugh at her.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was quite confident about this, and that was why she wanted Qin Wanru to give her some patterns. As for whether Qin Wanru would be mocked, there was no need for her to care about it. Moreover, she would be pleased to see Qin Wanru beingughed at.

    Compared to Qin Wanru, a little girl who looked like a sprout, people would think that Qi Rongzhi was very outstanding and beautiful.

    ¡°We are not sisters and there is no need to dress alike.¡± ncing at Qi Rongzhi, Qin Wanru answered soberly, seeming unwilling to do this.

    ¡°Now I am staying in your Qin¡¯s Mansion. So if I dress like you, then it would show that you are really taking good and sincere care of me. If my parents know, they will appreciate what you have done. Others would also think of people of Qin¡¯s Mansion as kind and warm people!¡± Qi Rongzhi was now was in a good mood, so she decided not to fuss about Qin Wanru. She also had decided to behave like a graceful and elegant woman, in front of Lord Di.

    She also had to learn how to control her anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them look exactly the same!¡± answered Qin Wanru impatiently.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I will change a little bit. Then I will tell the embroidery room to stitch the pattern on my dress now!¡± Qi Rongzhi said, smiling. She thought that if someone had any questions about the patterns on their dresses, she would im that Qin Wanru had seen her pattern, and then copied her design.

    After she had achieved her goal, she felt that there was nothing more for her to talk to Qin Wanru about. Then she stood up and prepared to leave. However, after hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s following words, she sat down again.

    ¡°Yujie, has Lord Di been to our mansion these days?¡±

    She did not see Di Yan these days and did not know what he was busy about. She tried to ¡°identally meet¡± him, but failed. Although she was very confused, she knew that it was inappropriate to ask others for news of Di Yan. If Madam Di and Qin Yuru knew this, they would definitely create big problems.

    It would be the best way for her to ask Qin Wanru for news of Di Yan!

    When she sat down again, she took up the cup on the table and sipped, as she focused intently on the conversation between Qin Wanru and Yujie.

    ¡°Lady, I heard that something happened at Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Not only Lord Di, but First Young Lady keptmuting to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion these days!¡± answered Yujie.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Wanru asked casually.

    Qi Rongzhi blinked and listened to the conversation more carefully. She lowered her head slightly, as she focused intently on what Qin Wanru and her servant were talking about.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but on that day, I, I overheard the conversation between Nanny Zhou and Meixue, First Young Lady¡¯s servant. Nanny Zhou told her that¡­¡± When Yujie stopped here, she looked at Qi Rongzhi, seeming to be a bit unwilling to let her hear this. Then she brought her head close to Qin Wanru, and said in a low voice near her ear. She said it very softly. Even though Qi Rongzhi paid close attention and pricked up her ears, she could only hear a few words. However, she could make out the word, ¡°woman¡±!

    ¡°Just leave it. It is about my elder sister and Madam Di. Just let it be!¡± Qin Wanru waved her hands and said casually. She then turned around, looked at Qi Rongzhi and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Lady Qi?¡±

    It was a direct order for Qi Rongzhi to leave!

    Knowing Qin Wanru would not tell her much, Qi Rongzhi sneered, stood up, looked at Qin Wanru in a condescending manner, and decided to leave.

    When she walked out, she met Nanny Yu. Seeing the red invitation card in her hand, Qi Rongzhi thought that it was okay to take a seat again, and have a look. So she turned around sat down, and said directly, ¡°Check the invitation card and to see which mansion sent this. Are they inviting us to a banquet? It seems that I have to chase the embroidery room to make my clothes quickly!¡±

    Qin Wanru took no notice of her self-talk. When she picked up the invitation card, she was surprised. It was from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The Mansion had allowed Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to send an invitation card to Qin Wanru. She gave it to Qin Huaiyong, and her father had refused the invitation.

    ¡°Where is this from?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and asked.

    ¡°Nanny Duan brought it here, with her people. They are still here!¡± Nanny Yu pointed out and answered in a low voice.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has sent their people here?¡± Qin Wanru frowned again and did not understand why Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was so insistent.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s people are here? Well, that¡¯s great! Sister Wanru, let theme in quickly! It would be impolite to make our distinguished guests feel unwee! Chun Yi, you go and invite them toe in on behalf of Sister Wanru! Now!¡± When Qi Rongzhi heard Nanny Yu¡¯s answer, she was so excited that she even stood up. She felt very happy and made the decision for Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Yes, I will go now!¡± Hearing herdy¡¯s words, Chun Yi quickly walked outside, but Yujie stopped her at the door.

    ¡°Lady Qi, you are in Qin¡¯s Mansion now, not your mansion. If there is nothing else, please leave now!¡± Qin Wanru raised her head and said coldly. Her eyes were so fierce that Qi Rongzhi spontaneously avoided her gaze!

 Chapter 180 - To Get the Chance Cheekily

    <h4>Chapter 180 To Get the Chance Cheekily</h4>

    Qin Wanru just didn¡¯t understand that since she had no quarrel against Qi Rongzhi, why Qi Rongzhi would add fuel to the fire, give advice to Qin Yuru and happily see Qin Wanru falling into the despairing and painful hell! What kind of feeling Qi Rongzhi had at that time!

    However, now she didn¡¯t want to figure it out. Someone was born to be evil. She could trample others except herself. She would treat these people she trampled as her stepping-stone. She would take it for granted when these people mired because of her.

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly as her eyes looked sharper. She said, ¡°Young Lady Qi, please leave now!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru would say so directly and refuse to save her face at this moment. Qi Rongzhi was so angry that her face turned white and her lips began to tremble. She said, ¡°Qin Wanru, how, how dare you say to me like this?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Young Lady Qi, please realize where you are now and please realize that thend you are standing on belongs to our Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru sneered and answered lightly.

    Qi Rongzhi almost lost her breath, and her mind. However, she bit her teeth and suppressed her anger when realizing that people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were still standing outside.

    ¡°Qin Wanru. Don¡¯t make your words too absolute! You might have to beg me in the future!¡± Qi Rongzhi stamped her feet and said ferociously. Then she had to turn around and left.

    However, when she got close to the door, she had hidden her fierce expression. As her servant girl lifted the curtain, everyone could only find Qi Rongzhi graceful and elegant. Qi Rongzhi raised her eyes and looked at Nanny Duan who stood on the porch. Then she walked towards her and called her in a very polite way, ¡°Nanny Duan!¡±

    ¡°Lady Qi!¡± Nanny Duan hurriedly and politely responded.

    ¡°Why is Nanny Duan today free to visit my sister Wanru? How about Old Grandma? When I visited Old Grandma this morning, she didn¡¯t wake up!¡± Qi Rongzhi said with a bright smile. Those people who didn¡¯t know her would think she really respected their Old Grandma.

    The truth that she visited Old Grandma this morning was that she did it several days before. She didn¡¯t meet Di Yan these days so she woke up very early and hoped she coulde across Di Yan. Then she especially extended morning greetings to Old Grandma. The reason was that a servant girl once told her that Qin Yuru and Di Yan once visited Old Grandma in the morning together.

    However, she woke up so early that day that Old Grandma didn¡¯t get up. Then, Qi Rongzhi hurriedly came back and tried to e across¡± Di Yan.

    Nanny Duan didn¡¯t know the reason that Qi Rongzhi extended morning greeting to Old Grandma in the morning but when seeing Qi Rongzhi left hurriedly and absentmindedly, she knew her purpose was not Old Grandma. Visiting Old Grandma was only an excuse.

    As she found that Qi Rongzhi said so, her eyes looked a little bit unpleasant. ¡°Lady Qi, Old Grandma¡¯s body is fine. Old Grandma didn¡¯t get up when you tried to extend morning greeting to her several days before. She has always wanted to talk to Lady Qi these days but she doesn¡¯t expect that you nevere!¡±

    Nanny Duan answered smilingly and hid her displeasure behind her smile. She had been working for Old Grandma for many years and she had seen various kinds of people. She chuckled when hearing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words which were contrary to her thought and then she meant it.

    Her words froze Qi Rongzhi¡¯s smile! She meant that Qi Rongzhi had note to visit Old Grandma for many days!

    However, she reacted quickly. She smiled again and seemed that she did not understand Nanny Duan¡¯s meaning. She looked at an old maid beside Nanny Duan, chuckled and said, ¡°Then I would go to visit Old Grandma and talk to her! Nanny Duan, this old maid is not from Qin¡¯s mansion, right? Have I seen her before?¡±

    Then she looked the maid up and down, smilingly.

    ¡°This nanny is from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who took this invitation card to our mansion. Old Grandma let me bring her here,¡± answered Nanny Duan.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s banquet? Would Sister Wanru and Sister Yuru attend? That¡¯s great! When I arrived in the capital city, Old Grandma and Sister Yuru have treated me very well! Sister Yuru was going to take me out but I felt sick that time and now I recover!¡± As Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eyes shed, she said with a bright smile.

    Nanny Duan was speechless. How could this Lady Qi be so cheeky?! Her words seemed that they would treat her badly if they didn¡¯t take her to the banquet.

    However, in front of people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Nanny Duan could not refuse but could pretend to smile and agreed, ¡°Lady Qi is right!¡±

    The nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion looked Qi Rongzhi up and down and answered smilingly, ¡°It would be great for you toe!¡±

    Qin¡¯s Mansion once refused their invitation and she didn¡¯t know whether they would attend this time when she sent this invitation card again. The nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was confused and could not figure out what her master was thinking and why her master kept inviting this family. This family just arrived in the capital city and their lord was only a government official. Considering Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s position, they didn¡¯t have topromise like this.

    When she visited Old Grandma, Old Grandma kept saying that she now was in poor health and could not attend. Moreover, two madams in this mansion also felt bad and could note. As for twodies, Old Grandma said that she had to ask themselves. Since Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion mostly wanted the Second Lady Qin to attend so the Old Grandma let her servant bring her here.

    Although thedy in front of her was not the Second Lady Qin, she felt that thisdy had a close rtionship with the Qin¡¯s Mansion. If she attended, twodies of Qin¡¯s Mansion mighte.

    Thinking this, the nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion agreed smilingly.

    Finding that the nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion agreed, Qi Rongzhi felt awesome and she looked better. She nodded in agreement and then walked out of the court with her servant girl. She paused for a little while at the entrance of this court. After seeing the nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion entering the room she then turned around and walked towards the embroidery room.

    Now she had a new piece of cloth and she needed to quickly stitch Qin Wanru¡¯s design on her dress during the process of making clothes. She had to urge workers of the embroidery room to finish in that she wanted to stand out when she showed up in the capital city for the first time.

    With Qin Wanru serving as a foil to her, being the outstanding one would be easy for her!

    The nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion followed Nanny Yu and came into the room. When she got in, she saw a youngdy sitting on the chair in the room. Thedy was so beautiful and pretty that she seemed to be the woman who walked out of the painting. However, because she was very young, she still looked a little bit childish. When she grew up, she must be a drop-dead beauty.

    She was just sitting there. Although she was a child, she looked very powerful. There were two servant girls standing on each side, silently. Just the first impression then made the nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion feel that she could not look down on thisdy.

    In the capital city, she had met different people. Gradually, she grasped the ability that seeing through a man and immediately telling what kind of people the man was. When seeing thisdy, she knew she was the special one. Her look and her energy could definitely rank the first in her mind. Although she was a kid now, she had a bright future!

    The nanny quickly understood why her master would keep inviting thisdy to attend the banquet. Even though she refused, her master even let here here to invite thisdy.

    Although she said nothing now, her powerful look overwhelmed thedy who just left.

    Or there was noparability at all!

    ¡°This is our Second Lady Qin!¡± Nanny Duan exined to her.

    The nanny quickly stepped forward and bowed deeply to Qin Wanru. She behaved very respectfully and said, ¡°It is my honor to see you, Second Lady Qin.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Qin Wanru looked this nanny up and down and asked.

    ¡°The Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion ordered me toe. Hearing that you saved our Master Hao, our Old Madam really appreciates you so she wants to see you and thank you face to face. There is a banquet held in our mansion just in time so she thought the banquet is a good chance and then asked Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to send you the invitation card. However, she didn¡¯t expect that General Qin would refuse. My Old Madam thinks that the banquet is held for daughters anddies and moreover, there would be manydies there. You now are a child and you might like this banquet. Then she sent me here!¡±

    The nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion knew what to say and she behaved very respectfully. When she came in she just took one nce at Qin Wanru, then she never raised her head and acted in a respectful way.

    ¡°My father means that I am too young to go out in the capital city now,¡± said Qin Wanru softly.

    ¡°Second Lady, if you prefer tranquility, you could visit my Old Madam and have a talk with her. Old Madam really wants to appreciate you and to know what Second Lady who saved Master Hao looks like. When knowing thisdy is a child, she really wants to thank you!¡±

    The nanny answered smartly. It seemed that she had prepared the words before as the words sounded exhrating!

    ¡°But it would be inappropriate for me toe while Old Grandma and mother don¡¯t attend!¡± Qin Wanru refused calmly.

    ¡°Not only you, my Second Lady, but also First Lady and Lady Qi I just met. I heard that you just arrived in the capital city. It is also a chance for you to attend this banquet, talk todies in the capital city and make friends with them. You have to know somedies in the capital city. You could not refuse to be with them because you don¡¯t know them!¡±

    The nanny answered smilingly. She even used Qi Rongzhi. Although she didn¡¯t know the background of Qi Rongzhi, she thought that Qi Rongzhi had an especially close rtionship with Qin¡¯s Mansion through her words and behavior. Therefore, she used Qi Rongzhi as an excuse.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Qin Wanru hesitated.

    ¡°Lady, you have to attend! First Lady Qin has been in the capital city for a while and she must know many people. If she would like to take you there, she would definitely take good care of you!¡± Yujie persuaded her.

    ¡°Yes. Lady, you must attend. There is nothing special thing in the Qin¡¯s Mansion all day. You have to talk todies from different mansions. You might make friends with some of them and you could y with them in the future!¡± Qing Yue also persuaded. The nanny¡¯s words were very impressive.

    Hearing her servant girls saying so, Qin Wanru seemed to sway. Thinking for a while, she pushed this topic back to the nanny and said, ¡°Nanny, if you said my elder sister would be the leader, then please ask my sister whether she would like to go. If she agrees, then I would go. If not, then I am so sorry!¡±

    Qin Wanru answered, seeming that she only listened to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Then I might ask Nanny Duan to show me the way again, please.¡± When this nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came, she knew the Second Lady Qin might not agree. Otherwise they would not refuse the first invitation card. Now finding that Qin Wanru swayed, she smiled and talked to Nanny Duan. When she came here, she had heard from the mansion that the First Lady Qin was a reveler and she might agree to attend.

    ¡°Then thank you, Nanny Duan!¡± Qin Wanru turned around and said to Nanny Duan softly.

    ¡°Then I would take her to meet First Lady!¡± answered Nanny Duan. After she greeted Qin Wanru she walked out with the nanny.

    Behind her, Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes looked hauntingly cold. ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now is in haste¡­¡±

 Chapter 181 - Why Would She Get Sick?

    <h4>Chapter 181 Why Would She Get Sick?</h4>

    Then attending the banquet held by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had been settled. Because this time Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion not only sent the invitation card again but also let a nannye to Qin¡¯s Mansion and invite them sincerely, Qin Huaiyong and Old Grandma had to agree.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not better than Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion now. Although the current Duke Xing had aplished nothing, thest two Duke Xing were the emperor¡¯s important councilors.

    Madam Di would not attend the banquet while Shui Run would go in that she wasn¡¯t so obviously pregnant now. Qin Huaiyong and Old Grandma discussed and then decided to let Shui Run take Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru to the banquet. By the way, they had to take Qi Rongzhi for she had met the nanny from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and even talked to her before.

    This time was an official debut of twodies of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, Old Grandma really paid attention to it. She even asked her servants to invite two nannies who taught manners and let them train twodies intensively about the banquet manners. Although it was not for them to show up together in an outstanding way in their debut in the capital city, they had to behave themselves well and let others think that they had a close sisterhood.

    Just like Qin Huaiyong, Old Grandma now was also disappointed at Qin Yuru. However, she was the natural daughter of Qin Huaiyong so they could not just let her go but train her well.

    Old Grandma was very satisfied with Nanny Huang who would teach Qin Yuru. After talking to twodies, Old Grandma even allowed them not to extend greetings to her during these days but let them acquire good manners in their own court.

    Finding that Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru now were acquiring manners from their etiquette teaching nannies, Qi Rongzhi also wanted an etiquette teaching nanny. Then she told Old Grandma that she wanted to learn with Qin Yuru and hoped that Nanny Huang could also teach her while teaching Qin Yuru. If it was not convenient, she could learn by herself beside by watching.

    Since she said so, Old Grandma could not let her stand aside so she asked her servant to bring Qi Rongzhi to Qin Yuru¡¯s court and let Nanny Huang teach them together.

    Several days passed quickly. Masters in Qin¡¯s Mansion got up very early, including Old Grandma. Seeing her two grandchildren dress well, she smiled and was satisfied with their dresses which showed their close sisterhood.

    Qin Yuru wore a light blue chiffon top and an eight-petal gradient light purple long dress with a beautiful belt circling her waist. She pinned her ck hair up with an upturned hair sp of which there were three strands of beads down at the end. The beads were glittering and translucent, making her face looked really pretty and charming.

    Qi Rongzhi was in light yellow today. Her pleated dress was with finely scattering silverce. There were pearls stitched at the bottom of her dress, which made her dress looked proper and beautiful. As the wind passing by, her hem was blown up slightly, which looked fantastically wonderful. Today she looked very charming and mature. Although she now was only thirteen years old, she looked like a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old girl. Standing beside Qin Yuru, Qi Rongzhi was much like Qin Yuru¡¯s sister.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s style was different from them. She wore a pale pink coat and a dress with the color gradually changed from pale pink to light white. She was not tall and looked small. She gathered her ck hair up in two buns with two hair sps on which there were two butterflies. With the two hair sps in her ck hair, she looked much more elegant and attractive.

    Seeing they dress well, Old Grandma nodded with satisfaction and then told them what they should focus on. After that, she let Shui Run take them leave.

    ¡°Are their embroidery patterns the same?¡± ¡°Why do they look so familiar?¡± After they left, Old Grandma murmured confusedly.

    ¡°I also felt that but I didn¡¯t recognize them. However, although their embroidery patterns are simr, they still are different patterns. The embroidery room might design them ording to threedies¡¯ characters,¡± answered Nanny Duan smilingly.

    ¡°It might be!¡± Old Grandma chuckled and thought it might be the most possible answer.

    Their dresses were newly made. Qi Rongzhi¡¯s dress was even made by Qin¡¯s embroidery room. Therefore, it was possible that their dress looked simr. What was more, it looked better. They dressed in simr dresses, which would make other people think that Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru were in a close sisterhood and they also were on good terms with Qi Rongzhi.

    Now there were some gossips about Madam Di and Qin Yuru which sounded bad. Nanny Duan had told Old Grandma privately for several times. Now they took this opportunity to show a close sisterhood in Qin¡¯s Mansion to the public and to show that they didn¡¯t fight against each other and weren¡¯t badly battered by each other.

    There were two carriages prepared. Qin Wanru, of course, would take one carriage with Shui Run while Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi took thetter one.

    After they all got on the carriages, the carriages started to move slowly one by one. Then they left Qin¡¯s Mansion and drove towards Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was located in the real central part of the capital city, far away from Qin¡¯s Mansion. Although the houses of Qin¡¯s Mansion which were left by their ancestors were also good, they were located in the periphery of the capital city. During their journey, they had passed through several busy streets.

    Qin Wanru asked Yujie to drop the screen window and then looked out the windows earnestly.

    ¡°Wanru!¡± Shui Run watched Qin Wanru. It seemed that she wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Qin Wanru turned around and asked with a bright smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run about in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion then!¡± said Shui Run softly. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent the invitation card again and again, which made her anxious. They were not a very important family but Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion took them very seriously.

    ¡°Mother, I am fine but you have to be careful in case someone would rush to you!¡± Qin Wanru knew what Shui Run was worrying about and she said smilingly.

    This time, Qin Wanru especially asked Old Grandma to let two strong old maids be with Shui Run in case of any ident.

    ¡°I know. I would go nowhere at that time but talk to those madams in the room.¡± Beforeing, Shui Run had thought clearly about what she should do next. She was to take Qin Yuru and her sister to here to aplish their debut, showing that there was a madam of Qin¡¯s Mansion being with them. Otherwise, it would be impolite for two girls to attend the banquet for the first time.

    ¡°Mother, if someone asks about Madam Di, how would you answer?¡± asked Qin Wanru smilingly. She was sure that there must be someone would ask this question so she wanted to let Shui Run prepare in advance.

    Hearing this question, Shui Run said nothing. Thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Madam Di is sick!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and continued to asked.

    ¡°Being unustomed to the climate here!¡± Shui Runughed.

    Hearing her answer, Qin Wanru also could not helpughing. They couldn¡¯t tell others about Madam Di¡¯s injury. Otherwise, should they tell the public that Madam Di had a fight with Qin Huaiyong but ended in her injury or should they tell the public that Madam Di was poured the hot potion not only on her hand but also her face?

    Although this excuse was very funny, Madam Di was the truly funniest one. Even if people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion attended the banquet, they would not argue.

    ¡°Mother, if they want to ask about you, then how would you answer?¡± Qin Wanru asked as she reached out and held Shui Run¡¯s hand.

    Shui Run had a marriage before and then became a widow. These stories would not be a secret in that Madam Di would definitely tell the public about these things.

    ¡°They would not ask about that in my presence, would they?¡± As Shui Run¡¯s smile disappeared, she hesitated.

    ¡°Mother, I think the answer is yes.¡± Qin Wanru looked at Shui Run seriously. There were always somethings that they could not escape and there must be someone pick this up and ask them about this embarrassing question. They could not deal with this by escaping. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to see Shui Run being looked down upon when she tried to build a rtionship with those madams from aristocrat families in the capital city.

    Since Madam Di would note this time, this would be the best chance!

    Shui Run set her eyes on Qin Wanru. Her expression on her little and attractive face became strained, which made Qin Wanru look like an adult. However, her white and soft skin and her red lips showed that she was only a child. However, this girl always worried about Shui Run.

    ¡°Wanru, don¡¯t worry. I would not care about that even though they would discuss these stories in front of me!¡± said Shui Run softly. She was not stupid. She touched Qin Wanru¡¯s hair on the temples gently and thought that at the very least, she was an adult anyway.

    ¡°Mother, let me be with you!¡± Qin Wanru quickly rolled her eyes and said with a pun.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You could enjoy the banquet then!¡± Shui Run smiled powerlessly. ¡°How would this girl be so worried? Now she is at an age at which she would like ying. It would restrain her nature when letting her be with me. Although I do worry about her, I could not confine her.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I would go nowhere to y. Just let my elder sister anddy Qi enjoy the banquet. They look much more like sisters than me.¡± Qin Wanru meant it. When they got on the carriage, Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi gave precedence to each other. Those who knew nothing about the truth would think they were sisters when seeing that scene.

    ¡°Then you follow me!¡± In fact, Shui Run also felt anxious about Qin Wanru. Thus she thought for a while and agreed. She felt confused about the reason that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion kept sending the invitation card to Qin Wanru. She once talked to Old Grandma but as she was not sure whether it was amon practice in the capital city, she could not deduce the true meaning of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at once.

    If they did appreciate her, and did take this girl very seriously, they could juste to Qin¡¯s Mansion and thank her directly. Why would they keep inviting Wanru and show their great appreciation?

    Shui Run felt in her bone that since Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent the invitation card again and again, they would not let Wanru be silent but would make her the heroine of the banquet today. Looking at the little face in front of her, Shui Run frowned. ¡°She is only a child. Would it be appropriate for her to show up in an outstanding way in the banquet?¡±

    ¡°I have to n step by step and I must take good care of this girl!¡± Shui Run had made up her mind secretly!

    Not until they arrived at the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was the road blocked up. In front of their carriages, there were many other carriages moving slowly among the throng. It could obviously tell that there were many people who would attend Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s banquet. ording to this scene, it seemed that all aristocrat families in the capital city attended.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was as thriving as the one in Qin Wanru¡¯sst life. Even though it didn¡¯t belong to royal family, no other family could beparable to it.

    The carriage followed the front one and moved slowly. There were many carriages as far as the eyes could see. Qin Wanru put down the carriage curtain which was picked up a little bit and wanted to say something while suddenly she heard someone asking, ¡°Does this carriage belong to Qin¡¯s Mansion which just moved from Jiangzhou to the capital city?¡±

 Chapter 182 - Madam of Duke Xing Was Ebullient and Polite.

    <h4>Chapter 182 Madam of Duke Xing Was Ebullient and Polite.</h4>

    ¡°Yes!¡± The cart driver answered as he looked at the old maid who just asked them.

    ¡°You are from Qin¡¯s Mansion! Then please follow me. We would go that way for there are fewer people!¡± The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was so excited for she found them and pointed at a direction.

    She had asked many cart drivers along the road but no one was from Qin¡¯s Mansion. Now since she found them, she would show them the way to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion first because of the requirement of her mansion.

    ¡°Follow her!¡± Shui Run said to the cart driver outside.

    The cart driver quickly turned the horse¡¯s head and drove in ane beside, where there was a side entrance. However, it was obvious that not everyone could use that door to get in the mansion. The traffic was very busy at the main entrance but here it was not. When seeing the two carriages driving towards the side entrance, those madams anddies who had been waiting here for a long time looked at them and tried to figure out who they were.

    Among them, some guessed the right answer while the others didn¡¯t.

    Following the old maid¡¯s guidance, the two carriages entered the side door and stopped at a ce after making several detours. Qionghua and Yujie lifted up the door curtain to let Shui Run and Qin Wanru got off the carriage first. Then Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi also got off behind the first carriage.

    The parking lot was veryrge and looked neat. There were tall trees around the parking lot in which there were only a few carriages.

    When seeing those kinds of carriages, they knew that not every normal mansion could have those carriages. Everyone was huge and gorgeous. Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s carriages were good though, when stopping beside those ornate carriages, their carriages looked shabby and little.

    Qin Wanru frowned. The traffic was so blocked at the main entrance and there were so many carriages. Now it seemed that they could not stop here!

    ¡°Madam Qin, Lady Qin, please follow me. Our madam has been waiting for you!¡± the old maid said with a bright smile, reached out and showed them the way.

    ¡°Your madam?¡± Shui Run turned to look at her and asked.

    ¡°She is the Madam of Duke Xing. She has been waiting for a long time.¡± The old maid smiled brightly and looked very kind.

    Shui Run looked at Qin Wanru and Qin Wanru nodded without saying anything. Then they followed the old maid and kept walking.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s first impression of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was that this mansion was so huge and seemingly boundless with endless detours. However, some parts seemed to be different. The part of building they just walked through was dominated by tall trees. In the middle of it, there were flowers. Now they were walking through a part whose theme was Jiangnan¡¯s beautiful scenery with an exquisite bridge over a crystal-clear river.

    Different architectural styles were used in one mansion, which showed the prosperity of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    They then met more and more people. Most of them walked along the same path with no servant leading them. However, only people from Qin¡¯s Mansion walked along with an old maid leading. The old maid even talked to them in a low voice respectfully sometimes, seeming that she was introducing something. Then because of this, many madams anddies they just met set their eyes on them.

    They kept guessing who these people were and why Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would treat them in such a respectful way.

    Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi quite enjoyed being eye-catching. They followed Shui Run and looked very elegant and graceful, which seemed that they were sisters!

    With two sisters who were attractive and decent, more and more people set their eyes on them.

    They then walked into a flower hall as being watched by those madams anddies.

    There were many people in the hall,ughing and talking. A madam in the middle of these people was Madam of Duke Xing. She wasn¡¯t very pretty but her behavior and her words made people feelfortable. She treated others in a very kind way. It seemed that she was listening to you carefully whatever you were talking to her.

    It was quite uneasy for her to do this because of her status.

    She greeted her guests, listened carefully to people beside her and talked to them with a bright smile sometimes. Every time she woulde to the point, making people think that Madam of Duke Xing was tactful. She not only handled things with skills and ease but also had a very good temper and character.

    An old maid came to her quickly and whispered in her ears. Then she smiled much more brightly and even stood up excitedly. ¡°Second Lady Qin is here! Bring her here quickly!¡±

    She said softly.

    Second Lady Qin? Several madams who sat beside her paused, not knowing who the Second Lady Qin was and why Madam of Duke Xing would be so excited.

    ¡°Who is Second Lady Qin?¡± A madam couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    ¡°No idea!¡±, ¡± I don¡¯t know!¡±, ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡­

    Everyone was guessing whether this Second Lady Qin was a famousdy from an aristocrat family in the capital city but they finally found out that there was no person in the capital city could match.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t talk to them but followed her old maid and walked towards them. Seeing Madam of Duke Xing greeting those people in person, all people were surprised. The crowd parted spontaneously to let her pass. Then they saw Shui Run and herdies who just walked in the hall. A sudden silence fell. Everyone was watching them.

    They had be the center of attention when they just entered the hall. Qin Wanru frowned. ¡°Does Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion n to give publicity for us or for themselves?¡±

    Comparing two thoughts, she believed thetter was the answer!

    Now Madam of Duke Xing walked to them with several servant girls and old maids following her. The old maid who showed them the way introduced for them smilingly, ¡°This is our Madam of Duke Xing! Madam, she is the Second Lady Qin!¡±

    The old maid pointed at Qin Wanru.

    Madam of Duke Xing looked at Qin Wanru with her kind eyes and warm smile. Then she turned to Shui Run and said, ¡°Madam Shui, I finally see you! Come here!¡±

    She immediately called her ¡°Madam Shui¡±, showing that she had known Shui Run¡¯s background.

    Although Shui Run had never seen this scene before, she now calmed down. She bowed deeply to Madam of Duke Xing and answered politely, ¡°I sure appreciate you, madam!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing showed them the way zealously and took them to the very front of the hall. They knew that the nobler those madams were, the farther seats in the front they sat in. Shui Run stopped after several steps and said, ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, we could have a seat beside. It is not proper for us to go there!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! If the Second Lady Qin didn¡¯t save my Hao¡¯er, he would have had an ident! You know, it is I who took him to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. If something really happened to him, I would have had felt guilty.¡± Madam of Duke Xing smiled much more kindly and brightly. When she looked at Qin Wanru, she looked very gratified.

    ¡°You overstate, madam. Wanru just passed by and helped him!¡± said Shui Run softly. She looked neither humble nor pushy. She said very naturally. However, she didn¡¯t move.

    The position of Qin¡¯s Mansion was notparable to the position of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although Madam of Duke Xing acted very politely, if Shui Run wasn¡¯t clever and even still followed her, then Shui Run was stupid and didn¡¯t know her status.

    ¡°Second Lady Qin is so clever and kind. She is a good girl and looked really pretty. I like her very much! I would give you this as a present!¡± Finding out Shui Run didn¡¯t move, Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t force her. She turned around and watched Qin Wanru carefully. She nodded and took a pair of bracelets out of her wrist. She walked towards her, picked up her hand and tried to help her wear the bracelets.

    She just took them off her wrist. Not to mention how clear the bracelets were, they knew the bracelets were very valuable. ording to her behavior that she took her bracelets off directly, everyone felt that Qin Wanru was so respectful.

    Qin Wanru stepped backwards silently but her hand was held by Madam of Duke Xing so she could not go back. She raised her head and looked at Shui Run, seeming that she felt awkward.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, how could you do this? She is only a child and she could not receive these valuable presents like these!¡± Shui Run hurried to stop her.

    ¡°Madam Shui, it doesn¡¯t matter. It is only a pair of bracelets! I really like this girl and I feel this is our destiny!¡± Madam of Duke Xing wore the bracelets on Qin Wanru¡¯s wrist. However, the bracelets were too big and her hands were small. The bracelets shook and almost fell. Shui Run saw this and was stunned. She quickly held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How generous Madam of Duke Xing is! Wanru appreciates you, madam!¡± Since Wanru wore the bracelets, it would be impolite to take it off again. Thus Shui Run had to answer.

    ¡°Thank you Madam of Duke Xing!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, stepped forward and bowed to Madam of Duke Xing. Then she took the huge bracelets which almost fell off and gave them to Yujie, warning that she had to keep it carefully in a low voice.

    She behaved very naturally. She acted like ady of an aristocratic family and she was a little bit childish, which was orded with her age.

    Many people felt unpleasant when finding out that Madam of Duke Xing liked ady they had never heard before. However, some of them chuckled when seeing Qin Wanru. However she acted decently and politely, she was a child.

    Now some people who knew what happened in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion had spread this story. Almost everyone in this hall knew it was Qin Wanru who saved the little devil of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was because of this! No wonder why Madam of Duke Xing would appreciate her!

    However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s arrangement was so perfect. They even let the little girl be so respectful.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. How about having a look at the garden? There are many types of chrysanthemum and some of them are the valuable types which are given by the royal pce!¡± Madam of Duke Xing smiled. In the flower hall, most of the guests were madams and seldomdies stayed because youngdies all went to the garden to appreciate the flowers.

    Madam of Duke Xing said as she nced at Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi. She even nced at the bottom of their dresses. Sheughed inwardly while her smile was still kind and gentle.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam of Duke Xing. However, I¡¯d better have a seat. Yuru, Wanru and Lady Qi, how about you?¡± Shui Run said in that she had been very tired when she was walking here. Now she didn¡¯t want to move any more.

    ¡°Let me stay with you. Wanru and Sister Rongzhi could go!¡± As Qin Yuru thought it was a great chance to perform, she quickly behaved elegantly. It was Nanny Huang who taught her to say so but she didn¡¯t want to be with Shui Run here at all.

    ¡°Elder sister, you could go. I am tired now and I would stay with my mother for a while!¡± Qin Wanru pulled Shui Run¡¯s sleeve and said endearingly. She shook her sleeve and showed the embroidery pattern of bluegrass in front of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Madam of Duke Xing stared at the pattern of bluegrass spontaneously¡­

 Chapter 183 - The Difference Between The Real And The Fake

    <h4>Chapter 183 The Difference Between The Real And The Fake</h4>

    ¡°Yuru, you and Miss Qi may go, Wanru doesn¡¯t want to go. Let her stay with me!¡± Shui Run smiled and said.

    Qin Yuru heaved a deep sigh of relief, because she was really afraid that Shui Run would make her stay. If so, that would be terrible. It was not easy to get such an opportunity to show off, and she could not afford to waste it.

    She felt happy, but deliberately showed some unwillingness on her face. After a moment of hesitation, she said meekly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Today, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s manners were quite faultless. Before leaving with Qin Yuru, she even made a special bow to Shui Run, then walked out with Qin Yuru.

    Both could be counted as outstanding beauties, had manners, were of the same height, and had their unique styles. So, they attracted the attention of those madams, who secretly asked about who they were exactly, and their engagement statuses.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run sat on the seats that were allocated to them by an old maid. She sat beside Shui Run, and Madam of Duke Xing went about her routine of entertaining some guests. She was afraid the two neers would be unfamiliar with the situation, so she specially arranged for the smart old maid to be their guide.

    Seated at a distance, Countess Yong gave them a cold nce, an enigmatic smile on her face, as she chatted with several madams around her. Instantly, these madams turned to Shui Run, with a little ridicule on their faces.

    A remarried widow who still thinks she was someone important, and even making Madam of Duke Xing wee her at the gate. She didn¡¯t know she did not deserve this kind of treatment.

    All these madams thought themselves as highly born, and would not treat a remarried widow as one of their kind. Just now, Madam of Duke Xing treated her with high respect, but when they arrived, they did not receive such a grand wee!

    Their eyes that looked at Qin Wanru were filled with ridicule. ¡°Did this girl beg toe along?¡±

    Two girl servants came out with two big basins of fruits. Putting the basins down in front of Shui Run respectfully, they said, ¡°Madam Shui, our madam is concerned that you are not used to the capital¡¯s fruits. These are Jiangzhou¡¯s local products, but they might not be so fresh, due to their having been sent over by freight.¡±

    ¡°Help me thank your madam!¡± Shui Run said, but she had a frown on her face.

    Qin Wanru remained silent, looking around at the crowd at Madam of Duke Xing, and a slightly cold smile appeared on her face. The madam showered them with undue respect time and again, in front of so many people. Her good intentions seemed not as sincere as it appeared to be!

    She discovered that when Madam of Duke Xing saw the bluegrass pattern on several people¡¯s garments, her eyes narrowed slightly, although her smile did not change. Did this mean Madam of Duke Xing was familiar with this pattern? Or was she aware of the seal?

    Today, she, Qin Yuru¡¯s, and Qi Rongzhi¡¯s embroidery patterns looked simr, but the most simr one was Qin Yuru¡¯s, then hers. Qi Rongzhi¡¯s had been changed slightly, and the least simr one was her pattern.

    Generally speaking, the three patterns looked very much like the real one, but Qin Yuru¡¯s looked like the actual one, and her and Qi Rongzhi¡¯s looked like fakes.

    Using the fakes as aparison, the real one was no doubt extremely eminent. Blinking her watery eyes, she really expected to see something different today!

    If the seal was really rted to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, an incident was bound to happen at today¡¯s banquet.

    ¡°Madam Shui, I¡¯ve heard you are a remarried woman?¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s repetitive show of respect finally annoyed several noble madams, especially those in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, who were closer. Now, a madam craned her head to look at Shui Run, as she asked with a faint smile. The scorn on her lips could clearly be seen.

    Since she was well prepared, Shui Run nodded naturally, ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Madam Shui, you are really lucky!¡± The madam covered her mouth with her handkerchief, speaking in a sarcastic tone. A remarried woman who thinks of herself as someone so important.

    ¡°My mother is really lucky and also kind-hearted!¡± Qin Wanru had long witnessed everything. Seeing several madams around them chatting in twos and threes, she raised her head and smiled. ¡°If it was not because she had to look after me, she would entered the nunnery!¡±

    Since the topic was started, she wanted to say more.

    Her words made the people around her, confused. They studied her several times, and one of them asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by ¡°look after you? Didn¡¯t your father have other concubines?¡±

    Earlier, they heard from the several madams around Countess Yong, saying that the Qin¡¯s Mansion was the one which Madam Di of the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, was wedded into.

    ¡°Right, my father also has Madam Di, but she has to look after my big sister, manage the affairs of the house, as well as the business of our shops. She could not spare the time to look after me. So, after a talk, my father and Madam asked my mother to enter the mansion to look after me.¡±

    Qin Wanru exined with a slight smile.

    She only looked after her own daughter, not the other girl. She could not spare the time? These words were just an excuse, but everyone knew what they meant!

    Did Madam Di allow this widow to join the mansion only because she was unwilling to look after another woman¡¯s child? But it did not seem to be the case. They had nevere across such things, but they had heard about them. It was unreasonable to make one¡¯s husband marry one more wife, to solely look after the child that his concubine had given birth to.

    She was also a wife, not amon concubine, so it would not be easy to deal with her. Who wanted to bring herself against such a powerful rival? Shui Run was also exceptionally beautiful. So, everyone was confused, and some even sneaked a peek at Countess Yong¡¯s face.

    There were still things that they were not aware of.

    Countess Yong never thought Qin Wanru would speak out on such an asion. Angered, she flushed, but knew this was not the time to say anything. That Shui Run joined the family should not be discussed openly, without thinking about the end result. It was said that the witness was still missing. If this topic was discussed, it would not look good on her.

    Initially, she only used Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s influence to persuade and secretly provoke these madams, making them, who always had a high opinion of themselves, stir up trouble out of anger, but she never thought the plot would hurt herself in the end.

    Tilting her face to one side, she pretended she did not hear anything.

    ¡°Do you mean your mother didn¡¯t know your father beforehand?¡± another madam said sarcastically.

    Shui Run¡¯s expression changed slightly. When she was ready to answer, Qin Wanru stopped her. ¡°Sure, my father knew my mother!¡±

    ¡°If so, what was the proof that she was taking care of you? It could be that she wanted to join the mansion and said so!¡± The madam looked mean and sounded very harsh. Laughing sarcastically, she raised her chin to look at Shui Run, with an air of obvious provocation.

    ¡°Madam, what do you mean?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes blinked and turned cold. She was but a child, but her demeanor quietened the murmurs near her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, but I am curious. Second Miss, you are only a child and don¡¯t really understand! In this world, too many people use others. If we are not careful enough, we will be an excuse for others.¡± The madam said dismissively, meaning Qin Wanru was fooled by Shui Run, who had rtions with Qin Huaiyong a long time ago, but used the reason of looking after her, as an excuse.

    Countess Yong smiled, raised her eyebrows, and continued to pretend that she did not hear anything.

    Far away, Madam of Duke Xing also smiled happily, chatting with another madam about some trivial household chores, as if she was not aware about the trivial gossip.

    ¡°This madam, if you don¡¯t believe it, go to Jiangzhou and make your enquiries. The whole of Jiangzhou knows it! Shouldn¡¯t all the Jiangzhou people be as as wise as you?¡± Qin Wanru said calmly, in a higher-pitched voice.

    Countess Yong¡¯s face turned stiff, and her smile lessened. Her face looked like she could not take it any more.

    Reprimanded, the madam blushed instantly. ¡°Naive child, you don¡¯t know you¡¯ve been deceived!¡±

    ¡°Madam, you think too much. It is admirable that you care so much for a child!¡± Shui Run squeezed Qin Wanru¡¯s hand lightly, and raised her bright eyes to look at the unkind madam.

    Apparently, she had been rude to Qian Wanru, but Shui Run said it was because she cared for her. The unkind madam¡¯s face became redder, and she never thought the mother and her daughter could be so sharp tongued.

    ¡°What? Did something happen?¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s gentle voice asked.

    Madam of Duke Xing felt slightly anxious, and walked over. Seeing this, Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes glistened. The dispute had been so loud, but Madam of Duke Xing apparently did not hear it. She was putting on too much of an act.

    ¡°Nothing serious, everyone is joking!¡± one madam tried to mediate the dispute.

    ¡°Madam Shui, are you really all right?¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked at Shui Run, asking her in a caring tone

    ¡°I am okay. A few madams had questions. If anyone is still curious,e straight to me. Wanru is still young and naive. If she said something wrong, madams, please forgive her!¡± Shui Run stood up, bowed slightly to the surroundings, then sat down again.

    ¡°Good, good, Second Miss is such a cute child. How could anyone me her?¡± Madam of Duke Xing smiled and said, with a rxed air. The words she spoke sounded pleasant, and it seemed that she treated everyone the same, regardless of status.

    Qin Wanru simply turned her eyes away from Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face. Either in this life or in Qin¡¯s preexistence, Madam of Duke Xing appeared smooth and slick. Only when they were alone, did she show her disgusting manners.

    Since Madam of Duke Xing spoke so, everyone had to listen to her and sat down again. But just as they sat down, they saw an old maid run toward them hurriedly and whisper in Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s ear. Then madam¡¯s teacup dropped to the floor. She screamed in a low voice, ¡°What? Fighting again?¡±

 Chapter 184 - So-Called Pampering Or Killing With A Stick?

    <h4>Chapter 184 So-Called Pampering Or Killing With A Stick?</h4>

    After saying this, Madam of Duke Xing also seemed to realize that she had said something improper, and snarled, ¡°Why do you mean by fighting again? Master Hao just came home. Today, most of the visitors are women. Who is he brawling with this time? Did you see it clearly?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I saw it clearly. It is Master Hao!¡± The old maid who was sweating and agitated, approached Madam of Duke Xing, and whispered a few words in her ears.

    Shocked, Madam of Duke Xing turned to Qin Wanru, who raised her head and blinked when she saw madam¡¯s shocked eyes. She lowered her head in confusion.

    After getting over the initial shock, Madam of Duke Xing eventually already calmed down. Walking over to Shui Run, she said, ¡°Madam Shui, apany me to take a look!¡±

    Looking at her, she knew she had something to tell her. Shui Run nodded and stood up.

    ¡°Madams, I have to retire to deal with something. I will return to keep youpany in a while!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said courteously to all the madams.

    ¡°Madam, please go ahead!¡± everyone also said courteously.

    ¡°Madam Shui, please follow me!¡± Turing to Shui Run, Madam of Duke Xing looked a little worried. After saying this, she left first, followed by Shui Run, close at her heels.

    The other madams found that something was wrong, and followed them out. The madam was followed by arge group of women, walked along the winding corridor.

    On the road along the lesser parlor, there were bonsais of delicate and charming chrysanthemums, but no one had the mood to appreciate them at this time. They followed Madam of Duke Xing, who seemed quite anxious, and did not notice that many of the madams were following her.

    When they arrived at the full moon-shaped entrance before their destination, they heard a loud noiseing from that direction. With a dramatic change in her expression, Madam of Duke Xing quickened her steps.

    Not far from them, Qin Yuru was sitting on a stone stool at one side, looking wretched. The hem of her elegant dress was ck, but it was unclear what had caused it. Obviously, she could not wear it any longer. Upon a closer examination, one could see that half of her sleeve had been ripped off.

    Fortunately, those who were there today, were all female family members, and there were no men now. Otherwise, Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation would be ruined.

    Shao Yuanhao was at the opposite side, and he looked equally wretched. He sat on the ground, and cried and yed wildly. The two servants beside him, could not hold on to him.

    Qi Rongzhi was standing a few steps away from Qin Yuru, looking a little worried too. But when she raised her chin slightly, Qin Wanru could see the smile on her face.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked calmly.

    ¡°Master Hao refuses to get up and wants this miss to apologize to him. Otherwise, he won¡¯t get up at all!¡± An old maid said beside her, sweating in fear.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam of Duke Xing walked to Shao Yuanhao, who was still crying and ying wildly. Squatting down, she asked gently.

    ¡°Aunt, Second Aunt, she ran into me, pushed me, and also poured ink on me. I hate her, ask her to apologize to me!¡± Seeing that his elderly family member was here, Shao Yuanhao behaved even more wildly, kicking the ground hard, and shouting, as his hand pointed at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Okay¡­okay, okay, I see. Can you get up now?¡± Madam of Duke Xing seemed very kind and continuously coaxed this child tyrant. Many madams could not help frowning, and vowed that they would tell their kids not to y with this bully of a child, after they went home.

    This rude and provocative behavior was really not eptable.

    In the crowd, Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes moved slightly, looking at the overly gentle face of Madam of Duke Xing. Even if he were her own child, she was putting on too much of an act!

    Shao Yuanhao was still young, but an aristocratic family¡¯s children always attended school very early. There were many children at his age, who were well taught, but it seemed that he had not learned anything.

    Thinking back on his mischievous gestures since the day they met for the first time, Qin Wanru felt more and more suspicious.

    When he heard what Madam of Duke Xing said, Shao Yuanhao stood up with her support. Walking aggressively to Qin Yuru, he raised his head high and shouted, ¡°Apologize to me, I am Master Hao of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Such behavior from a child was totally uneptable. Qin Wanru really could not rte to this rude and tyrannical child in front of her. He seemed like a different Hao¡¯er who looked after her so kindly, and was so much attached to her, before.

    When so many people saw her in such a wretched state, Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes reddened. Plus getting a scolding from a little child, she cried immediately. Mei Xue reached out her hands and hugged her, her eyes reddening too. Whimpering, she said, ¡°First Miss, please¡­please don¡¯t cry. If you cry, I will start crying too!¡±

    The master and servant held each other and cried, but Shao Yuanhao stood arrogantly over them. If Shao was not such a small child, it would have looked like a drama of an evil Childe illegally taking women, and would be quite unpleasant.

    Many madams eyed Shao Yuanhao with increasingly dismissive looks. This was no doubt a useless yboy in the making. When he grew up, there would be one more neur in the capital city. Look! He was doing such a thing at such a young age, and obviously took it for granted. He was a total brat!.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, be kind. Look at her, she is crying, forgive her!¡± Madam of Duke Xing walked over, gently stroking Shao Yuanhao¡¯s head, and smiled.

    She did not even try to rify the situation, to ask what was wrong or right, and did not even ask for details of the matter. ording to the on-site situation, everyone thought Shao Yuanhao was wrong, and Qin Yuru and her maid had been wronged.

    ¡°Humph, since Second Aunt is interceding for you, I will forgive you this time, but if there is a next time, I won¡¯t be so kind!¡± Shao Yuanhao haughtily raised his little face.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, leave now! Let me deal with this matter!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said, and signaled to her two servants with her eyes, to carry out her order.

    The two servants came over, each taking Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hands, and persuaded him to leave.

    After he left, Madam of Duke Xing walked to Qin Yuru, and asked, ¡°Was Miss Qin hurt? It is all due to my poor handling of his upbringing that made you suffer! I will visit your mansion to apologize someday!¡±

    Qin Yuru bit her lips, pushed Mei Xue away, and still with reddened eyes, bowed to Madam of Duke Xing. She was of a younger generation, and her status was far lower than the madam¡¯s.

    ¡°Yuru, what on earth happened?¡± Shui Run came over and asked.

    ¡°Just¡­just ran into!¡± Qin Yuru started crying again, and held the hem of her dress. Thatrge patch of ink was the same as the one seen earlier.

    ¡°Just ran into, what is so bad about that?¡± Qin Wanru came over and held the hem of the dress soaked with ink. Looking around, she saw a small bucket lying on the ground, which still had some ink.

    ¡°What was Shao Yuanhao doing with such arge bucket of ink?¡±

    ¡°First Miss Qin, let me get someone to change your clothes. I am sorry about what had just happened, and I hope Madam Shui can forgive me. My apologies!¡± Madam of Duke Xing had an apologetic look on her face.

    What happened was unexpected, but now Shui Run could not me Madam of Duke Xing, and she replied politely.

    Madam of Duke Xing asked someone to help Qin Yuru to change her clothes, and Qin Wanru volunteered to follow them. Initially, Qi Rongzhi did not want to go, but when she found they were all going, she decided to apany them.

    The three of them walked after a girl servant of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who made many turns, before leading them into a yard. After they stepped into a wing-room, she asked them to wait a while, and returned with a set of clothes.

    When the set of clothes was taken out, both Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru were stunned, and their eyes shone.

    The new set of clothes was very beautiful, much better than Qin Yuru¡¯s, with pearls on the edges and golden woven threads. Its embroidery patterns looked exquisite and resplendent, and the light yarn felt delicate to the touch. After taking a look, Qin Yuru liked it, and could not help feeling quite happy.

    ¡°This is our First Miss¡¯s yard, but she is not at home. Just now when we came, our madam asked me to bring you a set of First Miss¡¯s clothes, for you to change to. The supervisor Nanny says First Miss hasn¡¯t worn this set yet, and hopes that First Miss Qin will not mind!¡± the girl servant smiled and said.

    Qi Rongzhi even wished she were the one who had suffered that time. This set of clothes was better than all the four or five sets of hers put together.

    ¡°Sister Yunru, did you bring extra clothes when you came here?¡± Qi Rongzhi felt the set several times, not wanting to put it down, and asked hopefully. She did not and hopefully Qin Yuru had not, too.

    Misses of an aristocratic family would always bring an extra set of clothes, whenever they attended a banquet, in case of unexpected situations.

    ¡°Today, no!¡± Qin Yuru lowered her head and said.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, if you don¡¯t mind, please put it on!¡± the girl servant smiled and said, as if she did not know what Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru really meant.

    Qin Wanru gave a slight smile and went out, without giving any clear reasons. Yu Jie caught up with her, hurriedly.

    When she saw them walking out, Qi Rongzhi also followed them out reluctantly, leaving Qin Yuru to change her clothes.

    ¡°What on earth happened? Why was Big Sister¡¯s clothes smeared, but not yours?¡± Qin Wanru stopped and turned to Qi Rongzhi, who was walking after her.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what do you mean? What do you mean by saying she got in trouble but not me?¡± Qi Rongzhi was angry when she heard these words, ¡°She was blind, ran into his ink bucket and also pushed the little boy. How can I be med?¡±

    ¡°My Big Sister ran into that little boy?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows in disbelief. The look seemed to imply that Qi Rongzhi was lying.

    Her attitude angered Qi Rongzhi even more. ¡°Of course, it was Qin Yuru who ran into him. Do you think I was the one who pushed her? She ran into that child, and also pushed him away angrily. No wonder, the child wanted to punish her!¡±

    ¡°Why¡­why did you not say it just now?¡± Qin Wanru said in surprise.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe that child has been making trouble, and the adults would not believe what he said. So, they did not want to ask. Just apologize first!¡± Qi Rongzhi pursed her lips.

    Now, she only wanted to make it clear to Qin Wanru, but she did not notice that the girl servant of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, was eyeing her coldly.

    An old maid walked over from the entrance of the yard. Seeing so many people standing at the doorway, she was a little shocked. When the girl servant of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion saw the old maid, she walked to her hurriedly, and they had a whispered conversation at the corner of the wall. As they talked, they looked at Qian Wanru and her partners!

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Shao Yuanhao Who Always Got into Troubles

    After talking for a while, they then walked together.

    ¡°Second Lady Qin, the Old Madam feels really sorry when she knew Master Hao hit the First Lady Qin. She wants to invite First Lady Qin to her court to see if she got hurt badly in person!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Master Hao himself who caused this ident and moreover, my elder sister now is fine!¡± said Qin Wanru calmly.

    ¡°ording to Old Madam, she still worries about your elder sister and it would be better for her to see in person whether First Lady Qin got hurt badly!¡± answered the old maid with a smile.

    Qin Wanru frowned inconspicuously. Was this matter the same as the one happened in her previous life? The Old Madam of Duke Xing just met Qin Yuru and then favored her very much at the end. She even let Qin Yuru stay in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time. Did Qin Yuru even postpone her wedding because of the Old Madam¡¯s favor towards her?

    She felt that this event was more and more doubtful but she couldn¡¯t tell why!

    It was quite incredible for this Old Madam in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to be so kind to an outsider!

    ¡°Nobody wants my elder sister and Master Hao hit together. What¡¯s more, Master Hao didn¡¯t mean to do this and he also got hurt as well as my sister in the end. Although Old Madam invites my sister to her court to see if she got hurt since she cared about this ident out of courtesy, others would feel that it is Master Hao who hit sister deliberately!¡±

    Qin Wanru said euphemistically. She would meet the Old Madam, but not now.

    Hearing what she said, the old maid didn¡¯t know what should answer even if she had many other words wanted to say out. If she insisted on inviting First Lady Qin, it seemed that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was in the wrong since it looked like that Master Hao did cause this ident deliberately. However, nobody would like to let others know their children were naughty and bad. Even though he was a kid, he also needed to be respected.

    Moreover, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would stand by Master Hao. She didn¡¯t like Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at all. If she had anything on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the thing would getplicated!

    ¡°Then I would go back to turn down Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± answered Qin Wanru lightly and then the old maid turned around and left reluctantly.

    When opening up the door, she saw Qin Yuru wear gorgeously in front of everyone. That dress she wore was quite suitable for her, almost seeming that the dress was made for her.

    A hint of envy showed up on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face. Qin Yuru now was more outstanding and eye-catching than her since she changed her clothes.

    Since Qin Yuru had changed her dress, then she needed to leave. When Qin Wanru walked a few steps, it seemed that something urred to her. She stopped and asked the servant girl who was leading the way, ¡°Where are those clothes my elder sister just took off?¡±

    ¡°Second Lady Qin, those clothes are quite dirty and I am not sure whether they are fit to wear. Do you still want them, Second Lady Qin?¡± The servant girl asked surprisingly.

    ¡°Second Sister, those clothes are too dirty to get clean again. Please throw them away! We don¡¯t want them!¡± Qin Yuru red at Qin Wanru and cursed her as a mean girl in her mind. How she dared to ask for those dirty clothes to take back!

    ¡°They are just sprinkled with ink and you could still wear them!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly, seeming that she didn¡¯t know how embarrassing the words she said were.

    Luckily, she seemed to be the youngest one here and therefore her words sounded a little bit childish. The servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion only thought that thisdy was from a small town and she was reluctant to throw those clothes away. This servant girl then raised her head to see Qin Yuru and waited for her decision.

    ¡°Throw them away!¡± said Qin Yuru, waving her hand.

    ¡°Is elder sister not going to give the dress you wear back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru seemed to hesitate and then continued to say. Hearing her words, Qin Yuru flushed. She paused and said, ¡°Well, well, I would return it, of course!¡±

    In fact, she immediately thought that she didn¡¯t want to give it back in her mind but she couldn¡¯t say it out in public.

    ¡°Now you are going to return it and why don¡¯t you just ask Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to wash your dress clean and then change them back? Moreover, is that really appropriate for us to leave your dirty clothes in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± asked Qin Wanru confusedly.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that she almost fainted. A hint of malice shed upon her eyes while she pretended to smile and said to the servant girl, ¡°Then I have to bother you to wash those clothes clean for me. It would be better for you to get them clean but if you fail, it doesn¡¯t matter! When my servant washes yourdy¡¯s dress clean and gives it to you, I would ask her to bring my clothes back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mydy!¡± answered the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Then they started to walk forward again but they didn¡¯t expect that they would encounter Shao Yuanhao at the corner of the passage. Once seeing Qin Yuru, Shao Yuanhao burst out angrily and rushed over Qin Yuru. ¡°Bad woman! You are a bad woman! You knocked over my ink bottle deliberately!¡±

    ¡°Master Hao! Calm down! Master Hao! Please calm down! If you keep leading troubles, we would be killed!¡± Two servants who followed Shao Yuanhao looked at each other and quickly tried to drag him when finding out it was not right.

    Qin Yuru stepped backwards and looked at him alertly. Mei Xue and the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion stood out and protected her. It seemed that they encountered a horrible enemy. Only Qi Rongzhi curled her lip and stood aside, waiting for a good show!

    ¡°Hao¡¯er!¡± Qin Wanru called him softly.

    Shao Yuanhao suddenly stopped while he was struggling. He looked into the direction the voice came from with his big eyes, finding out that Qin Wanru was standing aside. He first paused and then became delightful. ¡°Sister! Sister!¡±

    If the servant had not caught him, he would have had run to her!

    Qin Wanru walked to him slowly and stared at the two servants coldly. Then they quickly let him go. Shao Yuanhao hurriedly ran to her. Because he just moved drastically, he now sweated a lot.

    ¡°Why are you here, Hao¡¯er?¡± asked Qin Wanru, smiling. Her eyes looked deep and dark, in which a hint of doubt emerged. ording to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ words that day, Shao Yuanhao should have been in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion but why she always saw Shao Yuanhao again and again today and why he always caused troubles.

    ¡°My grandma let mee here! She said that there would be many people at this banquet in the mansion and she even said that you woulde too! I miss you so much!¡± Shao Yuanhao who stood in front of Qin Wanru looked like a cute rabbit and he didn¡¯t seem to be the little angry devil anymore. He curled his lips and seemed that he felt wronged. He grabbed Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeve and shook. He said, ¡°You are a liar. You said you woulde for me but you don¡¯t!¡±

    Looking at his grievance, Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t bear chuckling. She reached out and petted his head. ¡°So are youing back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, I would have been with my grandma! However, I just couldn¡¯t find you!¡± Shao Yuanhao felt more wronged.

    ¡°Does Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess let youe back alone?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her beautiful eyes and asked.

    Qin Yuru was stunned and then her face got pale.

    ¡°Nanny Ques with me!¡± answered Shao Yuanhao. He held Qin Wanru and said to her ear, ¡°Sister, we could write a very big Chinese character there! Very big! Come with me, sister! Let¡¯s y together. It is very funny! We could not only write but paint!¡±

    ¡°Then where is Nanny Qu?¡± Qin Wanru moved a little bit following him and asked lightly.

    ¡°I have no idea but it seems that granny has something to talk to grandma so she let Nanny Qu go there. However, she doesn¡¯te back now. It seems that what they are talking about is really important. They might fear that Nanny Qu could not remember them all so they had a very long talk! There are two servants following me and they have been my servants before!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao said as he smiled and held Qin Wanru, seeming that he was not a child.

    Qin Wanru bit her lips slightly. Her long eyshes fluttered, which seemed that they hid all doubts. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was so doubtful and Shao Yuanhao was so naughty! Since he rushed over Qin Yuru and behaved like that in front of others and didn¡¯t tell the truth clearly, everyone would definitely think it was Shao Yuanhao¡¯s fault.

    ¡°Then why would you hit this sister?¡± An idea urred to her and then Qin Wanru said as she pointed at Qin Yuru who looked a little bit pale.

    ¡°She is bad! She knocked me over deliberately! I was going to write something with the ink bottle in my hand! She saw me and hit me deliberately!¡± Finding out that Qin Wanru pointed at Qin Yuru, he suddenly became angry again and told her the truth, ring at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Why would she hit you deliberately? Didn¡¯t you hit together because you didn¡¯t see each other?¡± asked Qin Wanru, smiling like an angel.

    ¡°She did it deliberately! The passage is wide enough but why she would hit me! She is bad! I hate these guys most!¡± It seemed that Shao Yuanhao really hated Qin Yuru. Once someone mentioned Qin Yuru, he would get mad. He looked really cute and funny as his little face was puffed up.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go! It is difficult to talk to this child. Here is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and it is none of your business!¡± Qin Yuru coughed slightly and warned her.

    ¡°You bad guy! Get out! Get out of my house!¡± Hearing Qin Yuru asked Qin Wanru to leave, he held Qin Wanru quickly, red at Qin Yuru and tried to let her leave.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯d better walk with Lady Qi. I would y with him for a while!¡± Qin Wanru said as her eyes blinked.

    ¡°Second Lady Qin, let me do this. You are the guest and how could I let you y with my Master Hao? You could go with twodies and I would y with Master Hao!¡±

    The servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion answered with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you but my sister!¡± Shao Yuanhao shook his body and was reluctant to let go of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Master Hao, please let go of thisdy. She is our guest today. Let¡¯s see the cricket you like, shall we?¡± A servant hurriedly came here and tried to take Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hand but he didn¡¯t do it and didn¡¯t even touch him finally because of Qin Wanru¡¯s cold eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, Master Hao, don¡¯t you remember you once say in the mansion that you want to have a look at the ce where people sell crickets? Let¡¯s have a look at them, shall we?¡±

    Another servant came quickly and tried to persuade him, crouching beside him.

    Shao Yuanhao hesitated. He looked at Qin Wanru with his big eyes and then turned to look at his two servants. He could not give up anyone. How could he decide in that he wanted them all!

    ¡°Sister, would you take me to see the cricket?¡± For a moment, Shao Yuanhao hesitantly asked. It could tell that he really hoped she could go with him from his face.

    Qin Wanru looked at those servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and felt more and more doubtful. These people obviously didn¡¯t want her to be with Shao Yuanhao!

    They didn¡¯t want her to y with Shao Yuanhao but let Shao Yuanhaoe here from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion with that excuse while the one who was sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to protect Shao Yuanhao was not here¡­

 Chapter 186 - Servants Who Allured Shao Yuanhao

    <h4>Chapter 186 Servants Who Allured Shao Yuanhao</h4>

    ¡°I want to y with Hao¡¯er!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s pretty eyes ranged over all people in front of her and she had made a decision. She smiled and said, ¡°Since Hao¡¯er looks for me specifically, I should y with him!¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, you are in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Yuru scolded her with her face turning ck.

    ¡°I could y with him in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion but why couldn¡¯t I do it now? Is it only because I am in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now?¡± Qin Wanru asked directly as she raised her head and looked into Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes with a half smile.

    The servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was to persuade her but she was lost for words when hearing what Qin Wanru said. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a prosperous aristocrat family, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion was much more respectful and honorable.

    ¡°Qin Wanru! What do you want? Here is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Yuru walked towards Qin Wanru, lowered her voice and scolded her despite those people were still standing there. ¡°Nobody could defend you if something bad really happens!¡±

    ¡°What would happen to me? Hit him again? You are older than us, sister, but how could you not know how to walk? Or do you worry about me that I don¡¯t know how to walk?¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s smile was brighter while her eyes looked colder.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s expression suddenly changed and her hand which tried to hold Qin Wanru¡¯s shook slightly. Although she calmed down quickly, Qin Wanru saw everything. ¡°There must be something not clear in the ident that Shao Yuanhao hit Qin Yuru.¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes became sharp.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I just don¡¯t understand! Fine! Fine! If you insist on being with this little devil, then you go and I would not care about you!¡± Qin Yuru stepped back and shouted angrily. She turned around and talked to Qi Rongzhi, ¡°Sister Rongzhi, let¡¯s leave here together since my second sister is unwilling to go with us!¡±

    After talking to Qi Rongzhi, she turned around and left angrily.

    Smiling, Qi Rongzhi looked at Qin Wanru and then Qin Yuru. She raised her eyebrow and then followed Qin Yuru and left.

    The servant girl who was to lead the way suddenly didn¡¯t know whom she should follow when finding out thesedies separated into two parts. She looked at Qin Wanru and said with hesitation, ¡°Second Lady Qin, I am only one person and I could not lead you while you are in the different direction.¡±

    ¡°It is fine for me and just show my elder sister the way!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and answered. Then she looked at Shao Yuanhao and asked, ¡°Hao¡¯er, do you know the way in the mansion?¡±

    Hearing Qin Wanru asking him, Shao Yuanhao immediately straightened and stuck out his little chest. He said as he looked like an adult, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I know the way! I could take you out of here then!¡±

    When hearing what Qin Wanru and Shao Yuanhao said, the servant girl looked at the two servants and then left reluctantly.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, you just said that you want to show me a ce where we could write and where is it?¡± asked Qin Wanru smiling and she also changed the subject from crickets.

    ¡°Follow me! I would show you!¡± said Shao Yuanhao proudly.

    ¡°Master Hao, just let me take you to watch those crickets! The cricket is big and strong! It even split one cricket before!¡± A servant came to him and tried to stop him.

    ¡°Yes, yes! You like those crickets most, Master Hao, don¡¯t you?¡± The other servant quickly followed.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shao Yuanhao was only a child. Therefore when hearing their suggestion, he hesitated again. He raised his head and showed his pretty face. Looking at Qin Wanru hesitantly, he asked, ¡°Sister, do you like crickets?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like them! I just want to see the ce where we could write very big characters! I have never seen this kind of ce before!¡± Qin Wanru nced coldly at the two servants who tried to allure Shao Yuanhao to watch crickets. She smiled coldly and thought that it was obvious that those servants didn¡¯t want Shao Yuanhao to behave well and who would send them to serve Shao Yuanhao!

    ¡°Are they going to undermine him? Is it their purpose?¡±

    She once had heard that it was Madam of Duke Xing who managed the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion,pletely. Everyone would praise her when talking about Madam of Duke Xing. Did she really not know anything about Shao Yuanhao¡¯s two servants?

    This Madam of Duke Xing treated Shao Yuanhao so well that even better than her own children in front of others in public. She even apologized to Qin Yuru and hoped Qin Yuru could forgive him because of Shao Yuanhao. She even said that she would go to Qin¡¯s Mansion and apologize but she never asked about the details of the ident and never thought whether Shao Yuanhao did wrong.

    She just made everything looked like that it was Shao Yuanhao¡¯s fault secretly. This Madam of Duke Xing was so scheming.

    ¡°Master Hao, I¡­¡± A servant looked at Qin Wanru and tried to talk again but Yujie stopped him and pushed him aside. ¡°What? Mydy says that she wants to y with Master Hao! You don¡¯t allowed them to y, do you?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­¡± The other one hurried to exin when seeing thing went wrong.

    ¡°What? Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked me to y with Master Hao as much as I could in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion! Why couldn¡¯t I y with him here? Is it because there are too many rules in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or because you deliberately cause this series of things?¡±

    Qin Wanru set her cold eyes on these two servants and asked severely with her eyebrows raising.

    The two servants suddenly stunned. Although they had received an order that not letting Second Lady Qin stay with their master frequently, they couldn¡¯t handle this situation now. They looked at each other and flustered.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to care about them and said to Shao Yuanhao, ¡°Let¡¯s go and write big characters!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! Let¡¯s go there right now!¡± Although Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t understand what Qin Wanru talked to his servant, when seeing Qin Wanru would like to go with him, he was delightful and quickly ran in front of them to lead the way.

    Qin Wanru and Yujie followed him.

    When seeing them leaving, one servant gave the other one a hint by blinking. The other one quickly knew his meaning and ran as fast as he could to report this situation. Then the servant followed them and shouted, ¡°Master Hao, wait for me please! I couldn¡¯t catch up with you!¡±

    When finding that there was someone chasing him, Shao Yuanhao was excited. He sped up and ran faster. He even ran to those artificial mountains and rocks and hid. After finding a ce to hide, he then watched them secretly. When Qin Wanru got closer, he then jumped out and scared them.

    The ground near those rocks and artificial mountain was bumpy. When Qin Wanru saw Shao Yuanhao fell down again, her face turned ck. She stopped and waved to Shao Yuanhao. She said, ¡°Hao¡¯er,e here. I have something important to tell you!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao was enjoying this game and then he ran to her, panting and blinking his big eyes. ¡°Sister? What are you going to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, do you always y with them like this?¡± Qin Wanru asked and pointed at the servant standing beside. Although the servant was young, he was about ten years old. Compared with him, Shao Yuanhao could not run steadily!

    ¡°Yes! It is fun!¡± Shao Yuanhao looked at Qin Wanru with his innocent and angel-like eyes which were so clear that people would feel soft when seeing them.

    ¡°So you always hit people and get hurt, right?¡± Qin Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°Yes. I seldom pay attention to the road. Look.¡± Shao Yuanhao reached out his right arm and looped up his sleeve. An obvious wound was on his little chubby arm, making his arm look horrible. Qin Wanru gasped and was shocked. How big the wound was!

    ¡°Was that because you fell down?¡± Qin Wanru reached out and touched his little chubby arm lightly and she frowned.

    ¡°Well, I was running and, and then I fell down identally. The road was covered with gravel and it did hurt! Sister, please huff! It would not hurt that much if you huff!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao raised his little chubby arm higher and soughtfort.

    Qin Wanru then huffed lightly to his arm. A very big smile quickly appeared on his face. The smile was so bright that she could not see his eyes but only his teeth! He was so lovely! ¡°Sister, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! Now I grow up and I seldom fall down!¡±

    It meant that he always fell down when he was younger than now!

    Nobody would care about those children whose parents had passed away. Even though Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was prosperous and looked really sessful and perfect, nobody in this mansion would care about this little boy sincerely!

    However, he was only a child so it was quite easy for those adults to lie to him and quite easy for them to mislead him!

    He was the only son of the dead Heir of Duke Xing and the only grandchild of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Thinking about these two points, Madam of Duke Xing would definitely notice and know what she should do!

    Her light lips tightly closed. She reached out and helped him to put down his sleeve and said, ¡°Hao¡¯er, you could not run so obtrusively. It is not good to hit others and to hurt yourself. If you walk happily but suddenly somebody knocks you over, would you feel unhappy?¡±

    Shao Yuanhao¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and he answered adorably, ¡°Sister, you are talking about the ident that the bad guy hit me, right? She knocked me over and I felt angry. So I am also a bad guy if I do the same thing to others, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You are so lovely. So you have to walk carefully and could not run wild!¡± said Qin Wanru, smiling and she lightly pinched his chubby face.

    ¡°I would walk very very carefully! And I would not run anymore!¡± Shao Yuanhao did like Qin Wanru. Even though she pinched lightly his face, he didn¡¯t get mad but answered with a bright smile.

    The servant watched Qin Wanru shockingly and quickly lowered his head and dared not to say anything. Normally, when someone pinched Master Hao¡¯s face, he would be quite lucky if Master Hao didn¡¯t get mad. Even if Old Madam wanted to do this, she had to ask Master Hao whether she could do this. He had never seen the scene that Master Hao still smiled after being pinched by others.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er is a man now! You are so clever!¡± Qin Wanru praised him.

    Hearing this, Shao Yuanhao felt prouder and stuck out his little chest and straightened, which made him look like a real man. He even shook his sleeve and looked calm. Seeing this, Yujie could not helpughing.

    Then Shao Yuanhao kept talking along the road but he didn¡¯t run wild anymore. He walked beside Qin Wanru docilely and went through a Moon Cave entrance with Qin Wanru. When Qin Wanru watched the content written densely on the wall in front of her, she was totally shocked¡­

 Chapter 187 - The Shadow in Front of the Screen Wall

    <h4>Chapter 187 The Shadow in Front of the Screen Wall</h4>

    The high screen wall just stood at the center of the yard and totally blocked the view of the buildings in it, filled with words of different sizes and different styles.

    Qin Wanru could not help getting closer. She stared at the characters on the wall, which looked very powerful, showing that they were from a man whose wrist was brawny. However, the styles of these works were slightly different from each other. It seemed that the one who did them had started from the right side and went to the left, and those written words became more and more powerful and mature, and better. From these beautiful and vigorous characters, it could be seen that the one who wrote them was quite skilled in calligraphy.

    The screen wall was used for practicing calligraphy. Qin Wanru had heard that some masters from aristocratic families would use one screen wall to do calligraphy in their court. However, she had never known that someone would use such a great wall to do this while this screen wall blocked the entrance! Ordinary people would not dare to do this or know who did this.

    After staring at the screen wall, she started to watch those words, from which she could tell that the one who did this was very outstanding. As she looked at them, a figure shed in her mind. It seemed that the man was writing something quickly and powerfully, leaving a tall and forceful view of his back while a thin figure was just walking over¡­

    Suddenly, Qin Wanru had a splitting headache and stepped back. She closed her eyes and almost fell down as she felt faint. Yujie quickly held her as she saw her master almost fall down. She shouted hurriedly, ¡°Lady! Lady!¡±

    ¡°Sister! What is going on?¡±

    Qin Wanru supported her head and opened her eyes slowly. The sky was blue. It seemed that everything she saw was just her delusion. She slowly calmed down and stood up steadily by holding Yujie¡¯s hand. Then she set her eyes on the screen wall again and only found there were some beautiful characters but no male figure or a thin figure!

    ¡°Is everything all right,dy?¡± Yujie asked as she found Qin Wanru¡¯s face was pale. At that moment, she saw herdy¡¯s pretty face change from pink to deadly pale. How could she calm down?

    ¡°I am fine!¡± answered Qin Wanru. With difficulty, she forced a smile and took a deep breath, trying to suppress the tumbling inexplicable sorrow.

    ¡°Sister, are you sure? Or do you need to take a rest here? You could use those rooms to have a rest except the middle one!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao grasped the bottom of her clothes and spoke worriedly. He was totally freaking out when he saw Qin Wanru suddenly faint.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hao¡¯er. I am fine now. But who, who did this?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°It was my father. They were all written by him. I heard that my father did calligraphy at a very young age. Sometimes he would practice here. Those words on the wall were all written by him. Come and have a look, sister.¡± Shao Yuanhao held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and took her to see the back of this wall. The other side was also filled with characters except for one ce on which there was nothing.

    ¡°Sister, look. They all say that this ce was left by my father to let me do calligraphy here!¡± said Shao Yuanhao proudly.

    So that meant that this was the ce where the dead heir of Duke Xing lived!

    ¡°Hao¡¯er¡¯s father was so great!¡± When she saw this little kid try to stand up straight in front of his father¡¯s works, Qin Wanru felt like crying. A kind of unspeakable sorrow burst out. Qin Wanru bit her lips and tried to suppress her feeling and she talked to Shao Yuanhao with a softer voice.

    ¡°So were you going to do calligraphy here with your ink bottle?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Shao Yuanhao. While speaking, he particrly looked around and found no others were here and then he got closer and whispered in Qin Wanru¡¯s ear. ¡°My grand-nanny doesn¡¯t allow me toe here. However, I insisted on it and she gave in. She only allows me toe here every couple of days and warns me not to move anything here. She told me that my father would get angry if I were to break them!¡±

    ¡°But why does she allow you to do calligraphy here this time?¡± asked Qin Wanru calmly. She didn¡¯t allow him toe here and obviously she would not allow him to do calligraphy. However, he came here with an ink bottle this time and it was obviously to practice calligraphy.

    ¡°It is them that told me I could write some words here secretly. They also told me that my father left this ce to me. I am going to live in my grandmother¡¯s mansion so if I don¡¯t mark this ce with some words, someone would take it away from me! It belongs to me! It is my father who left it to me! I will not let others take it away from me!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao¡¯s face tightened and he clenched his fist, showing that he was the owner of this ce and no one could take it away from him.

    So this meant that it was the two servants who fooled him and let him go there and then let him encounter Qin Yuru and hit her! They caused this ridiculous ident!

    Qin Wanru had known the whole thing clearly. But she still could not figure out the reason that Qin Yuru didn¡¯t want to let go of a kid while her position was lower than his, whom she should not offend.

    She looked at Shao Yuanhao pitifully, patted his head lightly, and squatted down. She said, ¡°Hao¡¯er, you have to eat well, learn well, and write well. You will be able to write such beautiful words as well as your father did!¡±

    Before he grew older enough and was capable of owning his belongings, he would be considered as a thorn in those people¡¯s flesh when he said these words!

    Shao Yuanhao¡¯s eyes twinkled. He seemed to try to say something but he lowered his head when he thought of something else. He twitched and said, ¡°But I still don¡¯t know how to write!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± asked Qin Wanru surprisingly. Even if he didn¡¯t go to school, he should begin learning as other kids like him did.

    ¡°I have never learned before, I¡¯ve just written some things casually,¡± Shao Yuanhao answered lightly, seemingly feeling shy as his little face turned red and his body twitched.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So nobody taught him and he might only do some scribbled handwriting when he referred to doing calligraphy.

    Now she could be sure that though Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to treat this kid well and everyone seemed to favor him very much, actually, they all tried to not allow this kid to learn well and grow into a good man.

    People would only know that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion raised a little devil who could not be taught well. They would never think that nobody had taught him, let alone taught him well.

    She curled her lips and couldn¡¯t remember if she had met Shao Yuanhao in herst life and didn¡¯t know what he would be. However, given his situation today, these people would let him go astray if they still didn¡¯t teach him well.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, when you go back, you could tell your grandmother that it is time for you to learn writing. If you learn well, I could do calligraphy here with you and you could write down near your father¡¯s works to make him happy. Okay?¡± asked Qin Wanru softly.

    Shao Yuanhao¡¯s grim face suddenly brightened and heughed loudly. ¡°Okay! Sister! I want to do calligraphy with you! I don¡¯t want to see that bad person and I will not allow her to write here!¡±

    He now thought of Qin Yuru again.

    ¡°Good. If you could write well, I coulde here and write together with you! You couldpare your works with your father¡¯s. You might be better than him!¡± said Qin Wanru with a bright smile.

    ¡°Sister! Sister! I want to show you around here, my father¡¯s belongings might be there,¡± said Shao Yuanhao when he pointed to behind them. Then they entered the yard.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± asked Qin Wanru curiously.

    ¡°I sneaked inside. I loosened the window secretly, so we could get inside through that ce!¡± Shao Yuanhao lowered his voice as much as he could and nced at his servant. His voice was so quiet that only Qin Wanru could hear him, which meant that only he knew about this!

    ¡°He would know!¡± Qin Wanru said, patting his head.

    ¡°Get him out of here and then we can get inside!¡± Shao Yuanhao pulled the bottom of her clothes when he hurried to show Qin Wanru the treasure he had discovered.

    ¡°Second Lady Qin!¡± Not until Qin Wanru answered, but Madam of Duke Xing suddenly showed up from the backside of the screen wall. She set her cold eyes on Qin Wanru. The smile she used to show in public vanished! With a throng behind her, she looked really powerful!

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing!¡± Qin Wanru stepped forward calmly and bowed deeply to Madam of Duke Xing and then stood aside. Shao Yuanhao also ran here and called Madam of Duke Xing ¡°Second Aunty¡± intimately.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, I just told you not to run about outside! But why are you so disobedient! You even bring our guest here. If your grandma finds out, she would get mad!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing gradually looked calmer when she spoke softly to Shao Yuanhao as she looked at the door, which was locked tightly.

    It seemed that her words reminded Shao Yuanhao of something bad. His face turned pale but he still murmured and pouted, ¡°But I want to let sister have a look.¡±

    ¡°Now she has had a look around here, so there is nothing else interesting to see! Let¡¯s go back!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said more and more softly as her eyes were smiling.

    ¡°No. I want to show her the room inside,¡± answered Shao Yuanhao anxiously with a twitch.

    ¡°Nanny Qu from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion is looking for you. If you run around again, she would go crazy. Didn¡¯t Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess tell you to not run wildly and to listen to Nanny Qu before you go back to your mansion?¡± Madam of Duke Xing tied to persuade him.

    ¡°Yes, yes she told me that.¡± Shao Yuanhao lowered his head shamefully. His grandma told him that she would feel sorrowful if he didn¡¯t keep her words in mind.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get to Nanny Qu, shall we?¡± asked Madam of Duke Xing.

    Shao Yuanhao wanted to leave but he still worried about Qin Wanru. He raised his head and looked at Qin Wanru. Then he wanted to change his mind and he shook his a little head again.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, go see Nanny Qu! I have something else to do. I wille and see you in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion when I am free!¡± Qin Wanruforted him.

    ¡°Really? You once said you woulde but you didn¡¯t!¡± Shao Yuanhao pouted his pink lips and murmured.

    ¡°It is true this time! I will definitelye to see you when I am free!¡± Qin Wanruughed.

    ¡°Thene and do a pinky swear!¡± Shao Yuanhao said and reached out his little chubby arm and held it in front of Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru knew she could not refuse so she reached out her pinkie andpleted the pinkie swear with Shao Yuanhao. ¡°Now you can go back!¡±

    ¡°Sister! Remember to find me!¡± Shao Yuanhao followed those people while he kept turning his head back to look at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Second Lady Qin, the banquet will begin soon. Let¡¯s walk and talk!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said kindly with a smile as she looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s smiling face.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, you first!¡± Qin Wanru answered directly without changing her expression. However, her eyes gradually looked dark, seeming like she had thought of something.

    Madam of Duke Xing left her honorable guests in the hall but came to find Qin Wanru and Shao Yuanhao! What was she worrying about¡­

 Chapter 188 - The Outcast, Qi Rongzhi.

    <h4>Chapter 188 The Outcast, Qi Rongzhi.</h4>

    ¡°Second Lady Qin, Hao¡¯er is still young. If he offends you, please forgive him. He still doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly. It is very inappropriate for him to take you here!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said calmly as she walked.

    What she meant was that it was impolite for Qin Wanru to follow Shao Yuanhao here as Qin Wanru was older than Shao Yuanhao.

    Was this why Madam of Duke Xing came here in a hurry?

    She turned slightly and looked at the house behind her. It was a great court but its master had gone. Though the master has passed away, the style of the court remained the same, which showed that the mansion thought a great deal of its master.

    ¡°Yes, you are right. I didn¡¯t know people were forbidden froming here,¡± answered Qin Wanru lightly as a hint of doubt shed in her eyes.

    ¡°It is a forbidden area in the mansion. People in this mansion can¡¯t evene in and out casually. Hao¡¯er is still a brat and he sometimes sneaks in there.¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked calmer and kinder. She looked at Qin Wanru and said, ¡°You two might hit it off. I guess it might be that you saved him that day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating!¡± answered Qin Wanru calmly.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er grew up in this mansion. He is the only child of thete heir here and everyone cares about him. Old Grandma spoils him as she loves him and is always afraid that he would be unhappy. Everyone humors him. However, nobody thought he¡¯d be at risk when he went to the banquet because he is always safe in this mansion!¡± said Madam of Duke Xing sincerely.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t answer her because she knew Madam of Duke Xing was just needing a listener now.

    ¡°Now Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is going to take Hao¡¯er away but I am afraid he won¡¯t be used to that ce¡­¡± Madam of Duke Xing said and sighed. She turned her head sideways slightly and looked at Qin Wanru who was just a step behind. She asked, ¡°I hear that Madam Shui is not your birth mother and you don¡¯t know who your birth mother is. Is that true?¡±

    The topic changed so fast. Luckily, Qin Wanru was prepared. She lowered her head and hid her cold eyes. She answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is and my father doesn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    ¡°Is she dead?¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked with pity in her eyes. ¡°Poor child!¡±

    Although her questions came abruptly, her subsequent words made people feel her kindness and mercy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Qin Wanru frowned and her eyes seemed to be filled with sorrow.

    ¡°So have you never seen your mother?¡± asked Madam of Duke Xing, her kindly eyes filled with concern.

    Qin Wanru shook her head lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°My father, mother and grandma love me very much!¡±

    ¡°What a poor but clever child!¡± Madam of Duke Xing sighed. She set her eyes on the embroidery pattern on her clothes. ¡°The embroidery is quite beautiful. I notice you three from Qin¡¯s Mansion all have this embroidery pattern. May I ask who designed this bluegrass embroidery pattern?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The embroidery room made them!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head again.

    ¡°All three were made in the embroidery room?¡± Madam of Duke Xing frowned and asked casually. She seemed to be really curious about this pattern.

    ¡°Yes. We just arrived at the capital city and Old Grandma asked them to make clothes for us. Lady Qi is now living in our mansion so shees here too. However, about this bluegrass pattern¡­¡± When Qin Wanru said this, she hesitated. She looked like she thought of something but she decided against it.

    ¡°What about this bluegrass pattern?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this bluegrass pattern before.¡± Qin Wanru lightly rubbed her head and for a while couldn¡¯t think of where she saw them before.

    ¡°Where?¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked calm but subconsciously, her voice became louder and her eyes looked darker.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I may have seen it before in Magistrate Qi¡¯s Mansion or in our mansion or somewhere in Jiangzhou.¡± said Qin Wanru.

    Jiangzhou! So it was Jiangzhou!

    ¡°Second Lady Qin, is there a ss enamel in your mansion?¡± Taking a deep breath and calming down, Madam of Duke Xing asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I may have seen it before in Magistrate Qi¡¯s Mansion or our mansion or somewhere in Jiangzhou,¡± said Qin Wanru.

    During their talk, several madams showed up from the front corner. When they saw Madam of Duke Xing and Qin Wanru walking by, they stopped and waited for them to pass them and then they began walking again,ughing and talking.

    Qin Wanru was walking beside Madam of Duke Xing but gradually she slowed down to walk behind the crowd. As she watched Madam of Duke Xing smiling kindly in front, a shadow of gloom appeared in her eyes. She was now sure that Madam of Duke Xing knew about the bluegrass seal and that the seal belonged to her.

    Could she be thinking that Qin Yuru used the seal to enter Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but she didn¡¯t know what it stood for?

    Why did those in Duke Xing¡¯s mansion think so much of this seal?

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion thought so highly of this seal that Madam of Duke Xing hade to dislike it!

    However, she could not say that this seal belonged to her. Before knowing everything clearly, she had to take every step carefully and slowly. Every little mistake would drag her into a desperate abyss.

    Madam of Duke Xing led them to the ce where the banquet would be held. The banquet was held in the garden of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. There were soft and sheer curtains all over the garden. They were ced high to block the wind. The chrysanthemum garden was here. It was the season for flowers, and the ce was an ocean of chrysanthemum.

    Many people walked into this flower ocean and thought highly of this chrysanthemum appreciation banquet held by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now the whole capital city knew that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had a chrysanthemum garden that other mansions didn¡¯t. The chrysanthemum garden not only looked beautiful but also had different types of chrysanthemum, some of which were so rare they could not be seen outside Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Wanru stopped in front of the flowers. She looked at some scattered little flowers on the side of the flower bush. They were small and didn¡¯t look like chrysanthemums. They looked like some kind of wildflowers. But it was impossible for wildflowers to show up here.

    She lifted her dress and squatted down. She studied those insignificant flowers carefully and felt that she had missed something important!

    ¡°Miss, they could be used as medicine!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru squat down, Yujie also squatted down and said in surprise after looking at the flowers for a while.

    Hearing her words, Qin Wanru suddenly remembered that these flowers were a kind of medicine. She just thought about what kind of flowers they belonged to but she thought in the wrong direction.

    ¡°Refreshing! Good for people to keep in good health!¡± Qin Wanru touched the flowers and looked around. The garden was just like an ocean of flowers. Normal people could not grow these chrysanthemums well and let those medical nts survive!

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion really did well to nt and grow those flowers!

    ¡°Second Sister, did you have fun?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s voice suddenly reached Qin Wanru¡¯s ears. She raised her head and patted her hands. She stood up and looked behind her.

    Not only Qin Yuru, but Countess Yong and some other madams anddies were there. Qi Rongzhi stood at the very end looking pitiful, looking like an outcast.

    ¡°Good!¡± answered Qin Wanru calmly.

    ¡°What about Master Hao? Why didn¡¯t hee here and y with you?¡± Qin Yuru sneered. She didn¡¯t like Qin Wanru. Although she knew she could not cause trouble any more, she could not forgive Qin Wanru for what she did to her before.

    She didn¡¯t believe Qin Wanru knew she did hit the kid deliberately!

    ¡°Hao¡¯er went back. Have you even seen my mother?¡± asked Qin Wanru leisurely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Madam Shui is!¡± answered Qin Yuru unhappily. She didn¡¯t want to be with Shui Run. Who cares where Shui Run was now?

    ¡°Mother is still not here! I will look for her!¡± Qin Wanru looked at the people around her and saw Shui Run here. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t feel well today! She would not have hade today if it wasn¡¯t for us!¡±

    Then she raised her eyebrows and looked at Qi Rongzhi who was walking towards her.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, I will help you look fo her!¡± Qi Rongzhi finally got a chance to say something and she hurriedly said to Qin Wanru. They met people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion when they just left there. However, people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion only talked to Qin Yuru and didn¡¯t leave her any chance to talk! Thus, she felt quite depressed.

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t want to join them actually but she found out that both of them decided to look for Madam Shui, it would be inappropriate for her to refuse to help them. Thus, she gnashed her teeth and forced a smile and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s look for her together!¡±

    They then asked the direction to the flower hall. They met Shui Run on the way there. Then they returned together.

    The arrangement of seats had been settled. The seat of Qin¡¯s Mansion was not too close to the front while not too far from the main table. The position was very appropriate. However, Countess Yong who sat at the next table kept watching her coldly. Coincidentally, they were in a face-to-face position. Thus, when Qin Wanru turned and looked at her, Countess Yong sneered and looked irritated.

    Qin Wanru behaved naturally as though she didn¡¯t care. She even smiled at Countess Yong, which made thetter livid. She had always felt ashamed and dared not meet others because of what happened at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, which was caused by Qin Wanru.

    A servant girl walked to her and whispered in her ears. She looked at Qin Wanru calmly and then nodded and said something to the servant girl.

    The servant girl left respectfully and then stood at the side of the garden. She said something to an old maid standing there. Then the old maid also looked at Qin Wanru before leaving quietly.

    Nobody would notice a servant girl or an old maid at the crowded banquet, except Qin Wanru. She felt alert in her mind.

    She saw clearly the way the old maid looked at her. Her eyes looked really dark.

    The servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Countess Yong¡­

 Chapter 189 - Qin Wanru Is Hit by Fruits on Her Head

    Chapter 189 Qin Wanru Is Hit by Fruits on Her Head

    Qin Wanru sat close to Shui Run at the table, and on the other side of her was Qin Yuru, next to whom was Qi Rongzhi.

    Since they came from the same mansion, they would naturally sit together.

    Qin Yuru did not want to talk to Qin Wanru, so she turned to Qi Rongzhi. Although she also hated Qi Rongzhi now, she disliked Qin Wanru more.

    Since Qin Yuru did not talk to her, Qin Wanru would certainly not ask for a snub. Therefore, she also ignored Qin Yuru and talked to Shui Run from time to time.

    The dishes were prepared early, so they were served quickly now. All the girl servants served the dishes and left in an orderly manner.

    These girl servants, holding dishes, passed behind Qin Wanru, stopped beside a Madam in front of Shui Run, and put those dishes on the table.

    The fruit was served atst. This was the time for the fruit harvest, so there were many fruits in the tray, among which there were several round fruits. Maybe because the fruit tray was too heavy or the girl servant was slim, the girl servant¡¯s hands shivered when she passed Qin Wanru, and a fruit fell and hit Qin Wanru¡¯s head before the fruit was put on the table.

    Qin Wanru was hit on her head when she was talking to Shui Run. Immediately, she cried in pain and touched her head.

    ¡°Miss, I. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± As soon as the girl servant saw that the fruit had hit someone, she hurried to reach out one hand, seeming to want to massage Qin Wanru¡¯s head. However, she was holding the fruit tray in both hands. When she reached out one hand, the fruit tray became unstable immediately, and all the fruits fell towards Qin Wanru. But Yujie beside her quickly reached out one hand and gave the girl servant a fierce push.

    So all the fruits changed their direction and fell towards Qin Yuru. Qin Wanru and Qi Rongzhi were also slightly influenced.

    Qi Rongzhi jumped out in a hurry, reacting quickly. Only the corner of her skirt was slightly stained with water, and most of the fruits fell on Qin Yuru.

    Shui Run was shocked, and was about to get up. Seeing that, Qin Wanru had no time to care about herself. She immediately took Shui Run¡¯s hands andforted her, saying, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Keep still!¡±

    She looked at the several small round fruits on the ground, which were not very big. But if someone stepped on them, he or she could easily fall down.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Qin Yuru looked at the water on her new dress with anger. She wore this new dress for the first time today.

    The girl servant who served fruits immediately knew that she had done something bad. She hurried to kneel down and cried out for mercy. ¡°Misses, please forgive me! Please forgive me!¡±

    Qin Yuru was so angry that her face turned livid. She suddenly stood up and seemed to want to reprimand the girl servant. Unexpectedly, she stepped on something round and slippery, so that she could not keep steady and rushed to Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru had been ready for it. She reached out and held her, saying in a low voice, ¡°Big Sister, be careful. Mother can¡¯t be injured!¡±

    Qin Yuru held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand firmly and stabilized herself. She opened her mouth and wanted to scold Qin Wanru, but when she saw the guests in the courtyard, she also knew that this was not the right time.

    So she turned to the shuddering maid, who was still kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, and angrily said, ¡°Do you know how to serve fruits? If you don¡¯t know, leave it to others.¡±

    ¡°Miss, please spare me. Miss, please spare me!¡± The girl servant heavily kowtowed to Qin Yuru in panic. After she kowtowed several times, her forehead immediately bruised. Obviously, she really kowtowed heavily.

    Shui Run softly said, ¡°Yuru, forget it!¡± As guests, they could not really punish the servants of the host¡¯s house in any case. Moreover, the girl servant came from the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. They could not punish her even though they wanted.

    Qin Yuru sadly said while pointing to her dress, ¡°I¡­ how could I forget it? I can¡¯t wear this dress anymore!¡±

    The water in the dress was obvious and had spread, which was not very decent. In fact, not only Qin Yuru¡¯s dress, but also Qin Wanru¡¯s dress was stained. Qin Wanru needed to protect Shui Run, so she did not avoid the fruits and water.

    Shui Run said in a low voice while looking around, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to fetch your clothes and you can change themter!¡± Although the noise here was loud, none of the people sitting at the middle table found what had happened here because there were so many people and tables in the banquet.

    Now, it seemed that this was the only way to solve this matter. Qin Yuru gritted her teeth with hate, afraid that she could not stop herself from pping the girl servant.

    Shui Run said to the girl servant, ¡°Find a supervisor here and take them to change clothes!¡±

    On hearing the words of Shui Run, the girl servant was relieved and kowtowed to them three times in a hurry. Then she stood up and rushed out in a fluster, having no time to pick up the fruits on the ground. Soon, she came back with an old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Wanru secretly gave a look at the old maid. She was the old maid who had secretly nced at Qin Wanru when she was passed on a message to by a maid asked by Countess Yong!

    If it were a coincidence, she really would have been reborn in vain!

    ¡°Misses, pleasee with me. There¡¯s a special courtyard for guests to rest. You can change your clothes there!¡± The old maid apologized first and then said to them while pointing to the right rear. There was indeed a row of houses on the edge of a space of flowers, which was a little far away and could not be seen clearly.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s and Qin Yuru¡¯s girl servants went to fetch their clothes, and they followed the old maid to rest there first. Shui Run worried about them and wanted to go with them, but Qin Wanru refused.

    She gently pinched Shui Run¡¯s hands, letting her rest assured.

    The two followed the old maid to the right rear. There were so many peopleing and going that nobody noticed the episode. Of course, the people who paid attention to them all the time did notice it.

    Madam of Duke Xing secretly showed a smile on her face, drew back her eyes, and happily talked with a Madam beside her. Nobody knew that she had noticed what was happening over there.

    Countess Yong¡¯s gaze was cold, and she kept looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s and Qin Yuru¡¯s back. After a while, she slightly snorted, and turned her eyes. What would happen next was none of her business.

    It had nothing to do with her anyway

    This was a rtivelyrge guest courtyard, and the scenery was quite good. Standing at the gate of the courtyard, they could see that there were five or six rooms on both sides. Except for that, there were several rooms in the middle. There really were many rooms in this courtyard.

    The old maid said while pointing to the empty courtyard, ¡°Misses, pleasee in and have a rest first. You can change your clothes after you maids fetch your clothes. After the banquet is over, I will report this to our madam. We will punish the girl servant severely!¡±

    Qin Wanru gave a secret look at the courtyard, where there actually were a lot of chrysanthemums. Although there were fewer chrysanthemums here than outside, there was a great variety of chrysanthemums. The small flower nursery in the courtyard was a special beautiful scenery.

    Besides, it was quiet here, very quiet!

    Compared with the banquet outside, here was really a quiet and leisurely ce. Today¡¯s banquet was held in the Chrysanthemum Garden, but it was quite far away from here, so basically no one woulde here.

    The statement that here was a so-called rest ce for guests was not true. After the banquet, almost all the guests would leave. If the good friends of the host wanted to have a rest, they would note to this deste ce.

    Looking out, they would find that the courtyard should be close to the wall of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The high wall was behind the courtyard wall.

    Looking inside, they saw that there was a big tree on the right side of the flower nursery, under which there were four stone benches and a stone table. A te of fruit, a teapot, and two teacups were on the table. It looked very quiet and peaceful.

    Qin Yuru said while pointing to the table and benches, ¡°Let¡¯s sit there and wait!¡±

    But Qin Wanru stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look around first!¡±

    ¡°Fine, whatever you like!¡± There were no other people here, so Qin Yuru did not constrain her temper. She turned and went to the stone table by herself.

    Qin Yuru came over, sat down, and touched the teapot, finding that the tea was still hot. She poured a cup of tea for herself and saw that the color of the tea was light and green. It must be good tea. She took a sip, and felt like she had an endless aftertaste. Qin Yuru nced at Qin Wanru with a sneer, and continued to taste the tea.

    It had nothing to do with her that whether Qin Wanru was willing toe in or not!

    The old maid said with a smile on her face, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back first. Misses, you cane back after tidying yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Qin Wanru reached out and pinched her earlobe. ¡°Did you see my earring?¡±

    ¡°I, I did not see it!¡± The old maid was also panicked when she saw there was one ruby earring on Qin Wanru¡¯s one ear while there was no earring on the other ear.

    ¡°What can I do? This is a pair of new earrings that my grandmother just bought me. Did that girl servant steal it? When the fruits hit me on the head, I felt that she touched me!¡± Qin Wanrru frowned tightly with an unhappy look. Of course, no one would look good under such a circumstance.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s impossible!¡± The old maid shook her head in a hurry.

    ¡°Where did my earring go?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know!¡± The old maid panicked and looked around. She wanted to leave as nned, but she did not expect such a thing to happen now.

    Qin Wanru slightly narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Will you apany me to find it? If we can¡¯t find it, let¡¯s report it to your Madam!¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s still water on your clothes. How about you change clothes before looking for your earring?¡± The old maid looked at the stain on Qin Wanru¡¯s cuff and carefully proposed.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be there for a while!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head without hesitation and turned to go out.

    They did not talk about it in a low voice, so Qin Yuru heard what they said. She sneered and thought that Qin Wanru was not grand enough in her mind. She actually could not wait to look for her earring before changing her clothes. It was really embarrassing.

    However, it had nothing to do with her. She wished that everyone could see Qin Wanru in such a mess.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± The old maid was a little nervous.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to apany me, I¡¯ll find it myself!¡± Qin Wanru clearly saw her look and turned away.

    ¡°I, I will apany you!¡± When the old maid saw her go, she had to follow her up. Then they looked for her earring as they walked, walking away slowly.

    The courtyard quieted down again. Qin Yuru felt bored and poured another cup of tea for herself. The tea was very good and its vor would be left in her mouth and on her lips for a long time. She reached for her dress and saw that arge of wet ce happened to be in the front. How could there be so much water in that fruit tray, and most of it spilled onto her?

    Qin Ruyu held her long skirt and wanted to see if it was wet inside. As soon as she lifted it up, she heard something clicked. She looked back, and suddenly changed her look in horror¡­

 Chapter 190 - The First Miss Is Missing!

    <h4>Chapter 190 The First Miss Is Missing!</h4>

    Among of the rooms close to her, the end room was suddenly opened. A beautiful man in a snow-white underpants appeared at the door. He was stunned when she saw Qin Yuru, who was sitting on a stone bench and lifting her skirt. Then he actually let out a shrill scream of terror and hid in the room.

    Qin Yuru was also stunned. She looked at the scene in dismay and did not know how to react for a moment. She had wanted to scream, but the man screamed first, so that she did not know what she should do.

    The opposite room was quiet again, as if nobody had ever been there before.

    Qin Yuru suddenly realized that there was a man here! Then she stood up, turned around, and was about to run away. Suddenly, she could see nothing and fell on the stone table. After that, a guard appeared behind her.

    After stunning her, the guard went to the room whose door was opened before, softly knocked on the door, and whispered, ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A cold voice rang out.

    ¡°Duke called me in for something just now.¡± The guard¡¯s forehead began to sweat. He did not expect that a woman woulde into the courtyard just after he left for a while, and would sit there with a mess dress and drink his master¡¯s tea.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s skirt was lifted just now, but the guard did not see it clearly, so he thought that she dressed improperly and specially came here to seduce his master.

    The man inside coldly asked, ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen her before!¡± The guard shook his head.

    ¡°Throw her at the back door!¡± The voice behind the door paused for a second and rang out again.

    Because they did not know the identity of Qin Yuru, the master inside the room dared not act rashly. Some of the Madams and Misses who came to the banquet today were not simple. If something serious happened, it would not be good for both Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and him.

    If she really was a noble and extraordinary Miss, he could do nothing to her. Anyway, the woman did not see him just now.

    Nevertheless, he did not intend to let her go as she had destroyed his n!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do itter!¡± The guard knew what to do next and nodded now.

    The door was opened again, and the beautiful man came out with a pale face. Behind him was a man in a cape and cloak, whose face could not be seen clearly.

    The man in the cloak walked to Qin Yuru and looked at her face, but did not recognize who she was. He snorted coldly and kicked over the stone bench over. The guard bowed his head more in fright. He knew that his master was angry now.

    The mysterious man remembered her face in his mind. This time he could do nothing to her, which did not mean that he also could do nothing next time. After looking at her face, the man turned back and walked towards the back of the courtyard, where there was a small door, which led to the back door of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When he left the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion quietly with the beautiful man, the guard came to pick up Qin Yuru, who had fainted, and took her to the back door of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After half-opening the door, he threw Qin Yuru into the door, then turned quickly and left.

    When Qin Wanru followed the old maid back, she saw in distance that Mei Xue and Yujie were going back and walked to them with the old maid.

    Yujie twinkled and cleverly asked, ¡°Miss, how did you get out?¡±

    Qin Wanru said, ¡°My earring is missing. I can¡¯t find it anywhere!¡±

    ¡°How can it disappear? I¡¯ll find it with you!¡± Yujie looked panicked, but she was relieved in her mind. She had been worrying about Qin Wanru just now, so she ran back in a hurry after fetching her clothes.

    She clearly remembered that Miss¡¯ earring was still there before leaving.

    ¡°Second Miss, where is our Miss?¡± Mei Xue also ran very fast behind Yujie. She had to run fast. If Qin Wanru¡¯s clothes arrived first and Qin Yuru had not got her clothes, she would certainly suffer a lot after returning.

    Qin Wanru said while pointing to the courtyard at will, ¡°Your Miss entered the courtyard alone and is drinking and waiting for you!¡±

    Mei Xue gave a look at the direction and hurried to leave them and ran to the courtyard.

    Qin Wanru continued to look for her earring with the old maid and Yujie. It was dry in the autumn. Between now and then, Qin Wanru¡¯s dress almost had been dry. When they returned to the banquet, Mei Xue rushed back with a pale face.

    At the banquet, people enjoyed flowers and feasts, happy and busy. Suddenly, they saw a girl servant rushing in. They all realized that something had happened and began to ask each other who the girl servant was.

    Mei Xue¡¯s face was pale. How could she take her actions into ount when she was in a panic? She ran behind Qin Wanru and shouted, ¡°Second Miss, the First Miss is missing!¡±

    People close to them clearly heard what Mei Xue said, and some people stood up in surprise!

    Something happened. Unexpectedly, a Miss suddenly disappeared. This time, the noise here was so loud that Madam of Duke Xing also heard the news even though she was quite far away from them. Immediately, she stood up, and rushed over with a few girl servants and old maids.

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing stood up, some other Madams and Misses also stood up, and came to Qin Wanru.

    When Countess Yong, outside the crowd, saw that Qin Wanru was there, but Qin Yuru was not there, her face darkened suddenly.

    ¡°Big Sister was with me just now. How could she not be there?¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes, turned to look at the old maid of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and said, ¡°When we left just now, was my Big Sister sitting under a tree and drinking tea?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I saw it clearly. She was sitting and drinking under the tree!¡± the old maid spoke in a continuous voice.

    ¡°How could she disappear?!¡± Mei Xue cried out in panic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Qin Wanru decidedly said, and turned around, ready to leave.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The voice of Madam of Duke Xing came from behind the crowd, who then made way for her.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, just now a girl servant of your mansion did not hold the fruit tray steady, and all the fruits and water fell on my Big Sister and me, so that our clothes were wet. Then the girl servant found this old maid and said she would help us change clothes. But when we came to the courtyard, I found that one of my earrings was missing. So we came back to look for it, and my Big Sister stayed alone in the yard and drank tea. But now, her girl servant said she was missing!¡±

    After hearing the question, Qin Wanru said the whole story in a very orderly way.

    But the meaning of her words was also clear. If something really happened, the cause was the people from the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and they could not get rid of it.

    ¡°Which girl servant overturned the fruit tray?¡± The face of Madam of Duke Xing darkened.

    The old maid hurried to answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. Just now, a girl servant came to ask me to take the two Misses to change clothes. There were so many people at that time, so I did not recognize who she was. I just wanted to take the two Misses to change as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know the girl servant? If I had gone in by myself, the old maid would have disappeared. Then there would be no evidence for what my words!¡±

    Qin Wanru slightly raised her eyes and looked at the old maid quietly. She saw that although the old maid was in a panic, her looks and manners were somewhat orderly. For a moment, Qin Wanru darkened her eyes.

    Realizing that she could not get any more information, Madam of Duke Xing could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for her over there. Maybe the girl servant did not carefully find her master!¡±

    Arge group of people followed her to the remote courtyard. After entering the courtyard, everyone began to find Qin Yuru. How could a person be missing for no reason?

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyesnded on the stone bench where Qin Yuru sat before. The stone bench did not look different, but Qin Wanru clearly remembered that just now the pattern of plum on the stone bench was facing her, and now it was on the other side.

    Of course, Qin Yuru would not do such a thing, and she was unable to move it even if she wanted to.

    Then Qin Wanru looked at those quiet rooms, which seemed to be the same as before.

    ¡°Miss, that room is unlocked!¡± Yujie stood beside Qin Wanru and said in a low voice. She had cheated others with Mingqiu Nun like that.

    The lock was on the door, which did not mean that the door was locked. The lock was just hung on the door, so that it looked like that the door was locked.

    Qin Wanru was sure that there must be something wrong with that room!

    But it had nothing to do with her, so she just nced at it and turned away. She gently pinched Yujie¡¯s hand, then Yujie understood her meaning and also turned her eyes away, as if she had not noticed anything unusual about the room.

    ¡°We found her. She is at the back door!¡± Someone shouted behind the house.

    The crowd turned quickly and saw that the back door of the courtyard was not far from the back door of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Qin Yuru, whose clothes were turned up in disorder, was lying on the ground, motionless.

    Mei Xue rushed to Qin Yuru and screamed, ¡°First Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    She stretched out her one hand to feel her breath, and breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that her master was alive.

    Qin Yuru was awakened by a sharp cry. She opened her eyes and saw there were many faces in front of her, then she closed her eyes again. She had a headache and felt that she had been hit by something.

    ¡°First Miss, First Miss, wake up!¡± Seeing her wake up, Mei Xue was ecstatic.

    Qin Yuru opened her eyes again. This time, she clearly saw the people in front of her. For a moment, she stared at them in astonishment, turned left and right, lips shivering. Suddenly, she remembered the screaming man in white underpants she saw.

    ¡°Where, where is the person?¡±

    Qin Yuru murmured in confuse.

    ¡°Miss, who else is here? No one else is here. Did you faint?¡± On hearing what Qin Yuru said, Mei Xue immediately warned her loudly. How could there be people in such a secret ce? If Qin Yuru really wanted to see anyone here, the person would not be a good person since he or she chose such a ce.

    It would be misunderstood easily if they met in such a remote ce.

    ¡°Where is that man?¡± Qin Yuru was still confused, and did not understand the meaning of Mei Xue. She was stunned for a moment, and asked in a panic. She still did not understand what had happened.

    Someone suddenly pushed open the back door and said in surprise, ¡°Huh? The door is open. Did someone run away from here?¡± Outside the door was a small alley with courtyard walls on both sides.

 Chapter 191 - The Secret Man in Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 191 The Secret Man in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    There was nobody outside!

    Everyone looked at each other, wondering why she reacted like that. When they thought of that the First Miss Qin was lying here with mess dress, they guessed that if someone had intended to rape her and stunned her when he found that someone hade.

    It seemed that this was the only possibility, otherwise she would not look for the man in panic.

    They did not know whether First Miss Qin was lucky or not. Fortunately, nothing serious had happened. Although her clothes were messy, they were still on her. People here were clever. At first nce, they all knew that nothing had happened. However, it still would influence the reputation!

    Especially, it would greatly influence the reputation of young girls.

    ¡°Come and help First Miss Qin. It¡¯s lucky that you¡¯re fine!¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked servants to help First Miss Qin up and said, as if nothing had happened.

    Qin Yuru was fully awake at this time. As she was held and walked ahead, she made a sound in fear when she saw that room, but she could not speak for a while.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, what do you want to say? Did you see anything scared? Tell us, and we¡¯ll help you!¡± asked Madam of Duke Xing with a smile and a kind look.

    But Qin Yuru could not say a word. She could not say that she had seen a man in his underwear. For the sake of her fame, she could only say that she had seen nothing.

    ¡°Thank you very much, madam. I was drinking tea here, and then fainted.¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s face was pale and she said in a trembling voice.

    But Qin Wanru stopped and calmly said, ¡°Madam, please check that if somebody else was here just now.¡±

    ¡°No one wille here. The women were all at the banquet just now. If¡­¡± Speaking of this, Madam of Duke Xing hesitated. Obviously, she thought it might have nothing to do with women.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s hands shivered when she heard that. She took the hands of Madam of Duke Xing and said in a panic, ¡°There¡¯s no need to check¡­ the man should have escaped¡­ the man escaped from the back door doesn¡¯te from your mansion! ¡±

    She was afraid that Madam of Duke Xing would really investigate this matter. Although she only nced at the man, she knew that he was not a noble young master from an aristocratic family ording to his scream. If they did find such a person and found that he was only a servant, how would it end then?

    Qin Yuru would rather not find this man.

    Others were confused when they saw Qin Yuru was so flustered. Did First Miss Qine here to see somebody? If not, why did she stop Madam of Duke Xing from finding that man?

    But if she really came here to see somebody, why did that man stun her? Or did she pretend to faint?

    Things that somebody pretended to faint and coquetted almost happened in the womenfolk ce of wealthy and influential families every day, and a few Madams here had seen people pretended to be sick, stupid, and dizzy. Some of them covered their mouths with their handkerchiefs andughed at Qin Yuru in their minds. It seemed that First Miss Qin had no personality.

    They were confused that why such a thing was so coincident even though it happened by chance, but they all were curious when they thought that it might have something to do with the people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was said that the Heir of Duke Xing was young, handsome, and promising. Did it have something to do with him?

    But a lot of people thought that it was impossible after carefully thinking about it. The Heir of Duke Xing was quite good, and it was said that he never flirted with women. It should be impossible that he was rted to this matter. Were other male masters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion rted to it? It was said that Duke Xing liked flirting with women. It was unknown whether it was his n.

    Qin Wanru nced at the people with an indifferent look, and saw all their expressions. She sneered in mind, ¡°It turns out that it was prepared for me.¡±

    ¡°The girl servant and the old maid first would try to get me to the remote courtyard, then the old maid would leave. Yujie would go to fetch my clothes. Then I would be the only one in the courtyard. After that, I would be stunned and thrown at the back door of the courtyard, because I would see something I should not see. Today is the day of the banquet in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so they would not kill me.¡±

    ¡°Then I would look like Qin Yuru, even worse, when I wake up. I may can¡¯t find the girl servant who hits me by the fruit, or the old maid who leads me. Atst, they would inevitably say that Ie here to secretly see a man. After all, if things go on as they nned, there would be no witness.¡±

    Qin Yuru¡¯s words aroused many Madams¡¯ and Misses¡¯ doubts, which made Madam of Duke Xing angry. She shook away Qin Yuru¡¯s hands, and said with a cold look, ¡°Miss Qin, it must have nothing to do with my family. I¡¯ll ask people to figure it outter, so that you won¡¯t be wronged.¡±

    How could she not know how others thought about it? If Qin Yuru did not say that, others would not doubt Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now after she said that, it really made people think that it was rted to a male master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    One family knew about their own affairs, which was the most annoying thing for Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Madam!¡± Qin Wanru said before Qin Yuru in a neither humble nor pushy way.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what we should do. Second Miss, you are Hao¡¯er¡¯s benefactor, so we must put your Big Sister¡¯s affair in mind!¡± Madam of Duke Xing calmed down, and her face was gentle again. Although she was still unhappy with Qin Yuru, it could hardly be noticed.

    Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru changed their clothes. When they returned to the banquet, Shui Run held her hand and anxiously asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡± Qin Wanru softly patted Shui Run on her hands. Before she left, she told Shui Run not toe no matter what would happen.

    She was afraid that Countess Yong would alsoe and make trouble. If so, Shui Run would be in danger.

    As soon as Shui Run saw Qin Wanru, she knew that something had really happened before, but it should not be a big problem. Qin Yuru, who had changed her clothes, closed her mouth tightly with a livid face and said nothing.

    The matter happened all of a sudden, so that she still had not figured out who wanted to frame her. She looked at all the people present and turned to Countess Yong. She felt that only Countess Yong was the most credible.

    Therefore, she stood up and walk to the table where Countess Yong sat regardless of the surprised eyes of others.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± As soon as she saw Countess Yong, Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes turned red and she called her in a low voice.

    When she saw Qin Yuruing over, Countess Yong stood up quickly, smiled to the Madams around her, and took Qin Yuru aside to talk.

    Just now, Countess Yong did note to the courtyard with others.

    Countess Yong said with concern, ¡°Yuru, what¡¯s the matter? What happened just now? I intended to go and have a look, but was stopped by several Madams.¡±

    Countess Yong clearly knew that her mother-inw valued Qin Yuru very much.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± Seeming to see her own family, Qin Yuru said in a low voice, then rushed to Countess Yong¡¯s arms and sadly cried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, what¡¯s the matter? Did the two frame you?¡± Countess Yong patted Qin Yuru lightly on the back and said as she pacified her.

    This reminded Qin Yuru, who then cried and said in a low voice, ¡°Auntie, are they? The girl servant and the old maid are from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! ¡±

    Of course, she knew that Countess Yong was talking about Qin Wanru and Shui Run.

    Countess Yong said, ¡°There are so many servants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s easy to bribe two. You are so silly!¡±

    Qin Yuru said with great hatred, ¡°It must be them. I was confused that I don¡¯t know anyone here, but why someone framed me. It turns out to be them!¡± She doubted them at the beginning, but she could not figure it out for a moment, so she was not sure. After hearing what Countess Yong said, she was immediately sure that it was Qin Wanru and Shui Run who framed her.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, Shui Run, I will not forget what you did to me today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not beautiful for a beautiful girl to cry, and Yan¡¯er will think I have bullied you!¡±

    Realizing that her words were useful, Countess Yong continued to persuade Qin Yuru in a low voice.

    Qin Wanru drew back her sight and stopped looking at Countess Yong and Qin Yuru. ¡°Needless to say, Countess Yong will tell Qin Yuru that this matter was nned by me and my mother.¡± Thinking of this, Qin Wanru showed coldness in her eyes.

    She was not afraid of being framed by Qin Yuru and Madam Di. Originally, Qin Yuru and Madam Di always wished that Qin Wanru and her mother would die as soon as possible. They had framed Qin Wanru and her mother in Jiangzhou many times, which led them to a desperate situation every time. Qin Wanru did not mind that there would be one more thing that made Qin Yuru and Madam Di hate them.

    But she did not want to be a sharp weapon of somebody else!

    She was clear that this matter was nned by Countess Yong. But why did Countess Yong know so well about the affairs in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? It was obvious that Qin Yuru had seen what she could not say, so that she was stunned.

    The courtyard was also strange. The courtyard was close to the back door, and it was convenient toe in and go out. It belonged to neither the inner womenfolk ce nor the menfolk ce. It was a convenient ce to hide something there.

    Since there were secrets hidden there, it should not be found casually. If Madam of Duke Xing had not got involved in this matter, it would not have been done!

    ¡°In order to deal with me, they actually are willing to expose a secret. It seems that they pay much attention to me and broke a fly upon a wheel this time. Is it not over yet?¡±

    Qin Wanru slightly narrowed her watery eyes, and thought about if there were other possibilities under this situation¡­

    The man sat at the window and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    A fat man replied respectfully, ¡°She, she is the eldest daughter of Ningyuan Army General whoes back to report his work!¡±

    The man repeated without missing a word, ¡°Ningyuan Army General, Qin Huaiyong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s he!¡± The fat man nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good choice!¡± The man sneered, and his eyes fell on a file on the table in front of him. He looked through it and said, ¡°Have you settled it?¡±

    The fat man quickly lowered his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all settled!¡± There were not only the lists of the important officials in the court, but also thements and portraits of some Misses of aristocratic families.

    ¡°A picture of your daughter? For me, you have done your best!¡± The man picked a picture and smiled.

    The fat man lowered his head more and respectfully said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you!¡±

 Chapter 192 - The Servant Girl with a Hairpin in Her Sleeve

    <h4>Chapter 192 The Servant Girl with a Hairpin in Her Sleeve</h4>

    The man asked with a deep gaze, ¡°Are there any activities after the banquet?¡±

    The fat man thought about it for a second and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s a plum appreciation meeting today. After the banquet, most of the women will leave!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it affect me!¡± The man¡¯s cold voice sounded fierce, low but frightening.

    The fat man hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± His forehead had already begun to sweat. If this man really wanted to start today, it would be troublesome.

    ¡°Behave yourself!¡± The man snorted coldly, stood up, and strode out.

    The banquet held in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was sessful, apart from a small episode about Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru was not one of the famous Misses of aristocratic families in the capital. People thought what happened to her today was humiliating and thought that this young Miss had no personality.

    But the whole matter did not influence the banquet in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After all, nothing serious had happened and they all did not see the man. Everything was their guess.

    And the reputation of the First Miss Qin was clear to everyone. At least they would not consent to her marrying into their families. However, when they saw Qin Yuru walk beside Countess Yong, some curious Madams immediately asked about the rtionship between the two families. So there was more talk of somebody from Qin¡¯s Mansion would marrying into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    It was the First Miss Qin.

    For a time, many Madams looked at Countess Yong with pity, which made Countess Yong quite angry.

    But they all said nothing in front of Countess Yong, so she could not find a chance to exin even if she wanted to.

    For evil news rides fast, while good news baitster. This matter spread quickly as soon as it spread from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which immediately made many people curious about Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Then well-informed sources spread the previous rumor again. It was said that Madam Di, who came from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, was not in charge of the household affairs. The reason was that Madam Di was said to be unkind and always made trouble in Qin¡¯s Mansion. She even wanted the co-wife Madam Shui to lose her baby. Such a vicious person, of course, could not be in charge of the household.

    Originally, what Madam Di had done was just spread in the streets, but did not spread to aristocratic families. However, what she had done was rted to Qin Yuru¡¯s affairs this time, so the rumor came from the streets, and aristocratic families became more and more unpleasant to hear it, and it spread all over the world.

    When Madam Di heard the news from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she almost fainted in anger!

    Although it was only a rumor and there was no evidence, because many people had seen Qin Yuru¡¯s affair, this rumor became more and more vivid. Even some people made up some sexual content. For a while, the rumor was extremely unpleasant to hear.

    Although things about the womenfolk courtyard of Qin¡¯s Mansion were not good, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s appointment was settled at this time.

    He was promoted to Vice Commander of the Imperial Guards Team, a vice third-ss official. Besides that, he still owned the title of Ningyuan Army General!

    But now this title was different!

    This was a high-ranking position that Qin Huaiyong never thought of. He was just a fifth-ss official before!

    As soon as the news came to Qin¡¯s Mansion, all the people were very happy. The que with the words ¡°Qin¡¯s Mansion¡± on the front door was removed and reced with a que that said ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion¡±.

    In the capital where there were so many high-ranking officials and aristocratic families, a vice third-ss official was not important, but it was close to His Majesty. Besides, the Imperial Guards Team and other teams were in charge of the security of the capital. If somebody was not valued by the emperor, he would not join the Imperial Guards Team.

    As soon as the news was spread out, those who had something to do with Qin¡¯s Mansion were all enthusiastic and came to express their congrattions.

    Madam Dowager also felt refreshed, and recovered a lot. She looked as if she was not sick.

    She called Qin Huaiyong over and suggested to hold a return banquet with proper etiquette because so many people hade and congratted them, and it was troublesome to thank them one by one.

    Qin Huaiyong agreed and asked Madam Dowager and Shui Run to do it.

    Shui Run was pregnant and her belly was gettingrger. Fortunately, it was not obvious now. With the advice of Madam Dowager, she could also hold the return banquet.

    This was the first time for Shui Run to hold a banquet since she came to the capital. Naturally, she could not be careless, and wanted to hold the banquet with all her heart. Qin Wanru saw that she was very tired sometimes, so she did her a favor.

    With the guidance of Madam Dowager and Qin Wanru¡¯s help, Shui Run was able to take over the household of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    There were also two concubines helping her manage affairs. The whole Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was in order.

    After a busy half month or so, Yujie suddenly caught a servant girl one day.

    As soon as Yujie entered the room, she said, ¡°Miss, this servant girl sneaked out and was caught by me!¡±

    Qin Wanru put down the ounting book in her hands and looked at the servant girl, who was young and timid. At first nce, Qin Wanru knew that she was just the mostmon servant girl. She blinked her eyes and looked at Yujie with doubt. Such a kind of thing did not need to be reported to her.

    Qin Wanru massaged between eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yujie angrily said, ¡°This servant girl works in our courtyard and used to follow Qing Xue all the time. This time she sneaked out!¡±

    Qin Wanru nced at the servant girl and her eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± After listening to Yujie, Qin Wanru did find that this servant girl was familiar. She actually worked in her courtyard.

    There were many servants girl and old maids in the courtyard, so Qin Wanru wasn¡¯t able to know everyone!

    The servant girl knelt down and said in a fluster, ¡°Second Miss, I¡­ I really have something important to do¡­ Sister Xiu¡¯er is ill and wants to see Nanny Dong, so she entrusted me with the task of visiting Nanny Dong!¡±

    ¡°Is Dong Xiu¡¯er ill?¡± Qin Wanru slightly narrowed her watery eyes and looked at Yujie. Recently, she had been busy with many things, so she did not pay much attention to Dong Xiu¡¯er. Nanny Dong was also busy managing the shop outside the mansion, and only asionally asked others to bring her words in. Qin Wanru really had not seen Nanny Dong for a long time.

    Yujie replied, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s sick, but it¡¯s not serious. Nanny Yu had invited a doctor to treat her. The doctor said she would recover after taking medicine!¡±

    ¡°Is it necessary to find Nanny Dong for such a thing?¡± After she heard that, Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened. Dong Xiu¡¯er was not a child. How could she do this kind of thing without consideration?

    The servant girl hurried to say, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the meaning of Sister Xiu¡¯er. She hasn¡¯t seen Nanny Dong for a long time, and she is ill now, so she wants to see Nanny Dong.¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s face darkened and she said, ¡°If Dong Xiu¡¯er wants to see Nanny Dong, she cane and tell me. Why did she ask you to sneak out? Yujie, find if there¡¯s something on her.¡±

    The servant girl¡¯s expression changed greatly to one of fright and she covered her cuff subconsciously.

    Yujie went over and took out a hairpin, together with her handkerchief, that was tightly covered in her sleeve. It was a beautiful hairpin, the one that Qin Wanru had seen Dong Xiu¡¯er wearing that day. At that time, Dong Xiu¡¯er could not afford such a hairpin, nor could she afford it now.

    ¡°She¡¯s dared to steal something from the mansion. Miss, look at the hairpin!¡± Yujie handed the hairpin to Qin Wanru as she said in a sharp voice, ¡°Servants who dare to steal something from the mansion will be beaten and driven out of the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, I did not steal it. Sister Xiu¡¯er asked me to hand it to Nanny Dong. It was not stolen by me.¡± The servant girl¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that she would be beaten and driven out of the mansion if she really stole the hairpin. Her hands shook and she cried.

    Qin Wanru looked at the hairpin and asked, ¡°Does this hairpin belong to Dong Xiu¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s Sister Xiu¡¯er¡¯s. She just asked me to put it in Nanny Dong¡¯s ce. She was not relieved to keep it herself!¡± The servant girl said, ¡°Sister Xiu¡¯er said that it would be embarrassing if it was exposed or known by you, so she asked me to sneak out and give it to Nanny Dong!¡±

    ¡°Did Xiu¡¯er say where Nanny Dong is?¡± Qin Wanru slowly asked, hiding the coldness in her eyes. ¡°Did Dong Xiu¡¯er just want to give this hairpin to Nanny Dong?¡±

    Originally, the background of this hairpin was unclear. It was most likely that it came from Qing Xue. Now, Qin Wanru felt that it was not simple. Dong Xiu¡¯er actually thought that it would be safer to put it in Nanny Dong¡¯s ce than to keep it herself. How many things had she lost, so that she felt her ce was not safe?

    Since she came in, Nanny Yu had managed the courtyard very well. She had never heard that anyone had lost anything. Why was Dong Xiu¡¯er so worried that she wanted to hide her hairpin in Nanny Dong¡¯s ce outside the mansion?

    ¡°Sister Xiu¡¯er told me that Nanny Dong is managing a shop. I know where to find Nanny Dong.¡± The servant girl hurried to say, afraid that Qin Wanru would not believe her if she spoke slowly.

    ¡°Why is there a word on it?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes, and sharply looked at the servant girl. The word on it was not very clear. It was small and looked like a flower. If one did not look at it carefully, he or she would only think it was the shape of a flower.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t read!¡± the servant girl said with a nk face.

    ¡°Did Dong Xiu¡¯er give it to you?¡± Qin Wan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Does this servant girl know nothing?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ it was Sister Xiu¡¯er who gave it to me.¡± The servant girl nodded her head.

    ¡°Is there anyone who can prove it?¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°No, there were only Sister Xiu¡¯er and me in the room at that time.¡± The servant girl panicked and cried, anxious and scared.

    Qin Wanru leaned back and softly said, ¡°If there is no one to bear witness, you can¡¯t make it clear. Go and get the punishment yourself!¡±

    Hearing what Qin Wanru said, Yujie went over and was about to take away the servant girl. When she saw that Yujie really was going to take her away, the servant girl said in a panic, ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, Sister Xiu¡¯er can prove it.¡±

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t admit it?¡± Qin Wanru showed a cold smile on her face. ¡°In the eyes of all, it¡¯s a misfortune. Do you still think that Xiu¡¯er will admit that this hairpin belongs to her? The hairpin is engraved with the word ¡®Qin¡¯, but I haven¡¯t give Xiu¡¯er any hairpins. Then how did she get this hairpin?¡±

    The servant girl was stunned by Qin Wanru¡¯s words, and her face turned pale. ording to what Qin Wanru said, Dong Xiu¡¯er had gotten this hairpin by improper means. If so, Dong Xiu¡¯er would certainly not admit that it belonged to her.

    And she would be the scapegoat!

    The servant girl was regretful and afraid. She wanted to exin as she tried to push away Yujie. Suddenly, a sh of inspiration shed in her mind and she said loudly, ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, another man was there at that time. I saw it!¡±

 Chapter 193 - The Plan Is Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 193 The n Is Discovered</h4>

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Sister Qing Xue, it¡¯s Sister Qing Xue. She happened to walk pass the window. I saw her!¡± The servant girl was so anxious that she sweated all over her head.

    ¡°Qing Xue?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was Sister Qingxue. When Sister Xiu¡¯er was talking to me, Sister Qing Xue happened to pass by. I saw her walking very slowly, and she looked in through the window. She would have seen me taking the hairpin from Sister Xiu¡¯er¡¯s hand!¡± The servant girl seemed to be fighting for her life as she said in dismay.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head and meditated.

    ¡°Nothing else!¡± The girl servant thought for a second and shook her head.

    ¡°Then go and take it to Nanny Dong!¡± Qin Wanru suddenly smiled, her red lips slightly raised.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Yujie was also stunned for a moment, and let go of the servant girl.

    Qin Wanru softly said as her eyes fell on the girl servant, ¡°Deliver the hairpin to Nanny Dong yourself, but I don¡¯t want Xiu¡¯er and Qing Xue to know that I know about it. If they do¡­ this is what you three colluded with!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Thank you, my Lady!¡± The servant girl thanked Qin Wanru for giving her such chance to prove herself.

    ¡°Go!¡± Seeing that the servant was actually smart, Qin Wanru smiled and handed over the hairpin in her hands, with a meaningful gaze.

    It looked like someone would be busy again!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± The servant wiped tears off her face, carefully took the hairpin, and nodded hard. ¡°Second Miss is giving me a chance to prove my innocence. I will certainly not make it known to Xiu¡¯er and Qing Xue. Otherwise, Second Miss will think that I stole things from the mansion with them.¡±

    ¡°If this matter is exposed, I will not escape!¡±

    Although the servant was one of the lower servants of the mansion, she was smart. Originally, she thought that it was good to be close to Qing Xue who she thought was very kind, and was a principal maid in the courtyard. Unexpectedly, she was almost caught as a thief before benefiting from the close rtionship with Qing Xue. How could she not be afraid?

    After tidying her face, the girl servant came out of the main room with red eyes and hurried out of the courtyard. However, as soon as she got out of the courtyard, she was stopped by Qing Xue who had been hiding behind a tree. Qing Xue took her behind the tree, took a look at the tears on her face, and asked, ¡°Qu¡¯er, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I identally bumped into Sister Yujie just now, and she scolded me!¡± Qu¡¯er lowered her head and wiped the tears around her eyes. She dared not tell the truth.

    Qing Xue looked at the gate of the courtyard and found that no one noticed them. Then she asked in confusion, ¡°Then why did you go to Second Miss¡¯s main room?¡±

    The servant said grievously, ¡°Sister Yujie was holding something for Miss in her hand, which was damaged by me, so she took me along to exin it to Miss!¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing else!¡± Qu¡¯er nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Sister Xiu¡¯er mentioned you just now. What did you do for her? Have you finished yet?¡± Qing Xue breathed a sigh of relief, and showed a smile on her face, as if she knew nothing.

    ¡°Ah, I have to leave now, or I will dy what Sister Xiu¡¯er asked me to do!¡± Qu¡¯er eximed and hurried off.

    At first, she thought that Qing Xue knew little about the hairpin, but now after hearing what Qing Xue said, Qu¡¯er immediately realized that she knew it. ¡°Sure enough, they want to frame me!¡±

    Qu¡¯er was angry, and ran to the back door.

    When she got to the back door, she was stopped by the old maid guarding it. The old maid asked where she from. Qu¡¯er said that she came from Zhifang Pavilion and was going to buy some snacks for Sister Qing Xue. Then she was allowed to go!

    The principal maids in the mansion asionally asked the lower maids to buy something for them. It was nothing unusual. Besides, Qing Xue was Second Miss¡¯s principal maid.

    After going out of the back door, Qu¡¯er went to the ce designated by Dong Xiu¡¯er. Qu¡¯er was born and grew up in the capital, so she found the ce quickly. She looked at the shop being renovated, and was about to enter, but was stopped by an ordinary young male servant.

    ¡°Are you the maid of Qin¡¯s Mansion? Are you here to deliver something to Nanny Dong?¡± The young male servant stopped Qu¡¯er and asked directly.

    ¡°Yes, who are you?¡± Qu¡¯er was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Xiu¡¯er had already told Nanny Dong this matter.

    The young male servant pointed to shop and said, ¡°Nanny Dong is busy now. If you have something to give her, please give it to me. I will give it to Nanny Dong in a moment!¡± The shop was being decorated, and there were sounds of carpenters working. It sounded very busy.

    But Qu¡¯er hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? If Nanny Dong didn¡¯t tell me, how could I know you came from Qin¡¯s mansion, and that you are the maid of Second Miss. I know that you were asked by Dong Xiu¡¯er, the daughter of Nanny Dong, to bring this to Nanny Dong!¡± The young male servant held out his hand and impatiently said, ¡°Hurry up! I will go up to help Nanny Dong carry things in a moment.¡±

    The young male servant kept urging her. Besides, what he said was also in ordance to what she knew, so Qu¡¯er hesitated for a moment more before she took out the hairpin wrapped in a handkerchief from her bosom.

    As soon as he saw the hairpin, the young male servant grabbed it and ran to the store as he shouted, ¡°Go back quickly, and don¡¯t let the others find out that you¡¯ve been out for long time!¡±

    Seeing that he was running to the shop, Qu¡¯er felt relieved. It seemed that he was really asked by Nanny Dong toe. On thinking that she had handed over the hot potato, Qu¡¯er felt relieved and turned away.

    The young male servant entered the shop, which was in a mess. Workers were working, and Nanny Dong was directing people to ce things in the right ce. When she saw a strange young male servante in and looking around as if he was interested in the decoration, Nanny Dong frowned and ignored him.

    The young male servant stood in the shop for a while, then looked around the door and turned away, as though he was bored with observing.

    Nanny Dong was busy, and she did not notice when he left.

    Qin Wanru, in the second floor of a teahouse diagonally facing the shop, saw the young male servant came out of the shop, stood at the door, and looked around. After finding that the girl servant had left, the young male servant dusted the ash on his clothes and swaggered towards where she was.

    Yujie kept staring at the young male servant. Seeing that he came over and entered the shop downstairs, she said, ¡°Miss, he reallyes to this teahouse!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be here!¡± Qin Wanru said thoughtfully. She came here by carriage, so she arrived a little earlier than Qu¡¯er. After looking around, she found that she could drink tea, and wait for someone only in the teahouse on the opposite side!

    That was why she chose this teahouse. Since the hairpin was sent out of the mansion, there must be someone outside of the mansion waiting for it. It was uncertain when Qu¡¯er would leave the mansion, so she had toe here earlier and wait.

    Qin Wanru had got along with Nanny Dong for a long time, so she knew what kind of person Nanny Dong was, and thought that the hairpin would not be handed to Nanny Dong. Therefore, she decided to wait here!

    Qin Wanru said, ¡°Go to the door!¡±

    Yujie nodded, dropped the curtain she was holding, walked to the door, opened it slowly and looked into the stairway. When they just went upstairs, Qin Wanru especially entered a private room facing the stairway.

    Yujie heard the footstepsing from the stairs. The young male servant who came looking out of breath was the one they saw just now.

    And the room the young male servant entered happened to be on the right of theirs.

    When she saw the young male servant enter the room, Yujie came over and quietly said while pointing to the room on the right, ¡°Miss, they are in this room!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at the wall, which was a wood siding wall. This room was different from some private rooms which were separated by screens, so it was impossible to hear clearly what they were saying. They could only hear the voice of the young male servant who seemed to be saying something.

    Qin Wanru stood up, walked to the wall on the right side, and put her ears to the wood wall. She heard the voices then.

    Yujie also came to learn from Qin Wanru.

    The voice of the young male servant stopped, and then it was a woman¡¯s voice.

    Qin Wanru was slightly taken aback to hear a woman¡¯s voice, but she was not too surprised. She listened, but could only hear some unclear words.

    Then the two went on talking. It seemed that one was asking and the other was answering. From time to time, they also said something else. After a while, the talking in the room stopped. Next, the sound of a chair being pulled came from the next room. It seemed that they were going to leave.

    Qin Wanru thought about it for a second, then she lightly walked to the door, and peeped through the slightly opened door.

    The door over there was opened, and the young male servant walked out first, and stood respectfully to one side, and then a woman came out with a servant girl. The woman was not tall, but thin. Looking from here, Qin Wanru found that her servant was taller and looked stronger than her.

    Because the woman was standing sideways, Qin Wanru could not see her face.

    After thinking for a moment, Qin Wanru silently pointed to the empty teacups on the table. Yujie immediately understood, and hurried to take one. Qin Wanru took it from her, opened the door a little, and threw out the teacup, which hit the stairs.

    The youngdy came out of the private room, and was about to go downstairs. However, she was so scared by the cup which was suddenly thrown at the stairs that she almost fell down. The maid hurriedly reached out to help her, and the two stabilized themselves with great effort. Then, the youngdy turned to Qin Wanru¡¯s private room, her face pale. Her servant was very angry and was about toe forward, but was stopped by the youngdy.

    ¡°Miss, I dare not make trouble again. Please forgive me!¡± Suddenly the voice of a woman begging for mercy could be heard in the private room, and then came sounds of something heavily bumping into nks.

    It turned out that a master was scolding the servant. The youngdy frowned and carefully avoided the debris under her feet as she walked downstairs with her maid. The young male servant fell behind at a distance, but was also close to them.

    In the private room, Yujie stamped her foot while looking outside. She was making the sound of a maid begging for mercy.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes went a shade deeper when she saw the youngdy¡¯s face. She recognized who this woman was¡­

 Chapter 194 - It Seems to be An Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 194 It Seems to be An Old Acquaintance</h4>

    Ning Xueqing?

    Was this Ning Xueqing, who secretly slept with Qin Wanru¡¯s first fiance in thest life?

    Qin Wanru still had not figured out the reason for her first engagement. Some of the memories about the engagement were lost, but Qin Wanru remembered that her first engagement seemed to be rted to an ident. To hush up a scandal, it was hurriedly arranged for her to be engaged with the man.

    Qin Wanru concludedter events that Ning Xueqing was the cousin of her fiance Wang Shengxue, and there would¡¯ve been a long-term rtionship between them. The reason why Wang Shengxue postponed the wedding was that he was a libertine. He flirted not only with Ning Xueqing, but also other women, and he did not intend to marry Ning Xueqing.

    Madam Di and Madam of Duke Xing must have framed Qin Wanru and forced her to be engaged with Wang Shengxue. Wang Shengxue was Duke Xing¡¯s nephew. He felt honored when Madam of Duke Xing found a match for him and immediately agreed. As for Ning Xueqing, he had already forgotten her.

    Unexpectedly, his cousin, Ning Xueqing, was scheming. First of all, she said nothing about Wang Shengxue¡¯s engagement. After she got pregnant, she immediately made a fuss and exposed her rtionship with Wang Shengxue during the birthday party of Madam Dowager of Duke Xing, and then asked Madam Dowager to agree to their marriage. Before so many people, Madam Dowager of Duke Xing had no choice but to agree even if she was not happy!

    All in all, it was a happy ending!

    But now Qin Wanru had nothing to do with Qing Xueqing, and she also had no rtionship with Wang Shengxue. Why did she deal with Qin Wanru now?

    This was the first time Qin Wanru had seen Madam of Duke Xing, let alone Wang Shengxue, Duke Xing¡¯s nephew. Madam Di and Madam of Duke Xing had not met yet. It was impossible that they colluded to frame Qin Wanru now.

    Then why did Ning Xueqinge here? How could two people who had little rtionship in thest life suddenly have a connection? If Ning Xueyan had not made a fuss in thest life and Qin Wanru had not been taken to see her, she would not have known Qing Xueqing!

    Qin Wanru looked at Ning Xueqing suspiciously. She suddenly stopped in the middle of the stairs.

    As soon as she stopped, the maid who followed her hurriedly came to help her, and anxiously said, ¡°Are you okay, Miss? Do you want a rest? Did you have a fright just now?¡±

    ¡°Was she frightened by the cup I threw just now?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and looked at Ning Xueqing¡¯s back. Looking at her from behind, Qin Wanru found that she was really delicate.

    In thest life, such a scandal happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although Wang Shengxue was not the young master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, his scandal still disgraced Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, because he was Duke Xing¡¯s close nephew. Madam Dowager was so angry that she overturned the table on the spot and smashed so many things. However, Ning Xueqing, who was present, was not scared at all!

    What did Ning Xueqing want to do this time?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Her voice was soft, and it made people think the speaker was very weak.

    The maid angrily red at the door of Qin Wanru¡¯s private room and said, ¡°What kind of a person is that? Why didn¡¯t she wait till she went back before scolding her servants? She must be ill-bred. Miss, how about resting for a while before leaving? I¡¯m afraid you will feel ufortable along the way.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a rest!¡± The woman held the maid¡¯s hand and turned around. At this time, Qin Wanru could see her pale face, and she widened her eyes at once.

    This was definitely not Ning Xueqing!

    At first nce, Qin Wanru thought the woman looked like Ning Xueqing, but in fact, she did not. She looked more soft and gentle, which would make men take pity on her. Although she was not particrly beautiful, her delicacy and temperament was special and attractive to the opposite sex.

    ¡°But I was framed by such a woman!¡±

    Qin Wanru saw her approaching slowly and entering the previous room. Then there was a sound of a chair being dragged. After that, she saw the young male servant running out in a hurry anding back with a doctor. It seemed that they had talked about something in the room before the doctor left. After a while, the woman and the maid reappeared at the door, followed by the young male servant.

    This time, they went down the stairs and left the teahouse without stopping.

    Throughout the whole process, Qin Wanru stood quietly behind the door and watched them. She had the feeling that this woman had something to do with Ning Xueqing, but she was not Ning Xueqing.

    Actually, it had nothing to do with her. And in this life, she would never have any rtionship with that libertine. But there was a voice in her heart reminding her that this woman was framing her and it must have something to do with Ning Xueqing. Qin Wanru felt veryfortable when she thought of it.

    It seemed that something in her heart would break out, and her hands and feet were cold.

    Yujie cried when she found that her condition was not normal, ¡°Miss, Miss!¡±

    People had gone, but Qin Wanru was still staring at the corridor, which made her feel flustered.

    Qin Wanru did not answer. Her ruddy face turned pale, her mouth was tightly closed, and she tightly clenched her hands. She gave people a feeling of coldness.

    This Qin Wanru made Yujie worried. She reached out, grabbed Qin Wanru¡¯s clothes, and gently shook them as she said, ¡°Miss!¡±

    Her voice was not loud, but enough to rouse Qin Wanru, like a bell in the morning. Qin Wanru woke up from her past memory. She took a deep breath, moved her stiff feet, and went to the chair to sit down.

    The warm sunshine outside came in through the window, and also slowly filled her heart, which made her a little warm. Now that she had reborn. She was not the sad woman who had been framed and then cut in two at the waist in the Kingdom of Dongcang in thest life!

    Qin Wanru took a sip of tea on the table, and calmed herself down. When she looked up again, she had regained her calm look. She moved her legs and said, ¡°Yuru, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yujie thought that Qin Wanru wanted to go back to the mansion, and asked in confusion, ¡°Are we going back to the mansion? Don¡¯t we investigate that woman?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll certainly investigate that woman!¡± Qin Wanru stood up. Because she had just moved her legs, her legs were no longer numb.

    ¡°But they have gone.¡±

    Qin Wanru stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a clinic!¡±

    The young male servant came back soon, bringing along the doctor he¡¯d invited for the woman, which meant there was a clinic nearby. Besides, he did not ask anyone where the clinic was when he went down. Obviously, he was familiar with the location of the clinic.

    When Yujie went to check , Qin Wanru asked the ountant at the counter where the clinic was, then she went to the clinic on the right side of the teahouse with Yujie.

    The clinic was in a small alley on the right, and it was easy to find. After they entered, a young male servant came over, and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, are you going to see the doctor? Do you want to see a doctor here or invite a doctor some ce?¡±

    This was a small but pretty good clinic. There were many gs hanging on the wall. They must have been sent by the patients after they were cured.

    The doctor on duty was not outside, but inside.

    ¡°The woman who saw the doctor in the teahouse just now was our Miss¡¯s cousin. She forgot to ask the doctor something. Then she happened to encounter my Miss, so she specially asked my Miss to ask the doctor for her!¡±

    Yujie came forward and said.

    The young man knew that a doctor had gone outside to see the patient, so he smiled and said, ¡°I see, please wait a moment!¡±

    As he said that, he went into the inner room, and soon out came an old doctor, who was the one Qin Wanru just saw.

    Aftering out, the old doctor directly sat down. He looked at Qin Wanru and impatiently said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with First Miss Ning? I have made myself clear. She just need to rx and needn¡¯t take medicine. It¡¯s not a big thing at all. Every time she feels ill, she will make a fuss as if something big is going to happen!¡±

    When she heard the address of ¡°First Miss Ning¡±, Qin Wanru was a little surprised. But she did not show it on her face. She politely asked with concern on her face, ¡°Is there really nothing serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s nothing serious!¡± The old doctor massaged his forehead, and really thought that Qin Wanru was a family member of the patient, ¡°She just has been spoiled too much. She was healthy, but you always made a mountain out of a molehill when she felt ufortable so that now she thinks she is weak. There is nothing serious, and she needn¡¯t take medicine!¡±

    Qin Wanru helplessly said, ¡°But she is always so weak!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you spoil her too much. If you don¡¯t pay attention to her, nothing will happen. Every time I saw her, I thought she was seriously ill. I have something else to do now, so I have to leave.¡± The old doctor became more impatient. He stood up, turned around, and walked in, directly leaving Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Yujie was a little angry.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. There are patients in our clinic now, that¡¯s why he was in a hurry and angry. Please forgive us!¡± The young male servant hurried to apologize and ask for forgiveness, then he continued, ¡°But First Miss Ning is really¡­ it¡¯s not our doctor¡¯s fault to say those words. She¡¯s always shocked just by some small things, that¡¯s why our doctor was also upset! ¡±

    Qin Wanru continued to ask while keeping her countenance, ¡°This is not the first time?¡±

    ¡°Of course this is not the first time. Just a few days ago, it seemed to be the heir of Duke Yong, no, it was the heir of Duke Yong, whom I haven¡¯t seen before, who sent her here. It was said she was seriously ill and almost died. But in fact, there was nothing serious. If First Miss Ning¡¯s face hadn¡¯t been so pale, our doctor wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to her!¡±

    The young male servant said helplessly.

    This First Miss Ning was really a person who liked creating a disturbance. But in fact, there was nothing serious every time. At most, she was a little shocked by something, or was angry andfortable by what other people said. She originally enjoyed good health, but now she looked like she would be easily blown down by the wind.

    It made people speechless.

    The young male servants, of course, did not dare say these words. Even the doctor could only say that she should rx her mind and take a good rest. But to what extent she could recover depended on herself!

    Although the young male servant did not speak out his meaning clearly, both Qin Wanru and Yu Jie understood it. They looked at each other and knew the answer. First Miss Ning suffered from anxiety, rather than a real illness. For example, a healthy person, who always said he was ill and felt that he could not be shocked, would be really ill one day.

    So, did this First Miss Ning fall ill because of herself?

    ¡°Does the heir of Duke Yong have a good rtionship with her?¡± After a second, Qin Wanru suddenly thought of a key question, and asked with a smile on her face.

    She was guessing that this was the key as to why this woman framed her.

 Chapter 195 - The Books Sent by Wen Xichi

    <h4>Chapter 195 The Books Sent by Wen Xichi</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are cousins?¡± The young male servant was stunned for a moment, as if he did not understand why Qin Wanru did not know the Heir of Duke Yong.

    Yujie cleverly exined, ¡°Our youngdy is Miss First Ning¡¯s cousin, but she has nothing to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The young male servant thought he had understood it. Qin Wanru was a rtive of First Miss Ning¡¯s mother, while the Heir of Duke Yong was the rtive of First Miss Ning¡¯s father, so it was possible that Qin Wanru did not know the Heir of Duke Yong.

    Qin Wanru asked again, ¡°Does a few days ago mean half a month ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, half a month ago. s, it was annoying and she seemed to be dying at that time!¡± The young male servant shook his head with a mature look.

    ¡°Can I go to Ning¡¯s Mansion directly from here? I just arrived in the capital, so I don¡¯t know the way!¡± Qin Wanru showed a modest smile and changed the topic.

    ¡°Yes. Go from here without going through the opposite street, and turn right at the end. The second house on your right is Ning¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± the young male servant said enthusiastically. He even said some trivial things. Then he went to the door and pointed out, and specially told Qin Wanru the house number.

    Qin Wanru remembered what the young male servant said, then said thanks with a smile on her face and left with Yujie. When they got to the door, she looked in the direction the young male servant had pointed and turned to the way they came before.

    The carriage was parked near the teahouse. But Qin Wanru did not go back to the carriage directly. She went to her shop to see Nanny Dong instead.

    Nanny Dong was asking people to carefully move things inside. Seeing Qin Wanruing, she quickly wiped her sweat and greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Second Miss!¡±

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Qin Wanru looked at everything inside. Although it was still a mess, it could be seen that it was brighter than before, and theyout was better.

    ¡°Nanny Dong, you¡¯ve had a long day. Thank you!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°You are wee, Miss. This is what I should do!¡± With a smile on her face, Nanny Dong looked more energetic than she was when Qin Wanru first met her.

    ¡°When will it open?¡±

    ¡°It can open in a month if we are fast. If we are slow, it will be a littleter,¡± Nanny Dong thought for a moment then said.

    It meant that it could be done before the Spring Festival, which was a good time to open a shop because there would be more customers than usual. Qin Wanru was satisfied with this.

    Then she nodded and said, ¡°Nanny Dong, if you need anything, you cane to me directly!¡±

    After listening to Qin Wanru, Nanny Dong hesitated and wanted to say something.

    Qin Wanru tentatively asked with a smile on her face, ¡°Are you worried about Xiu¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about Xiu¡¯er. I haven¡¯t had time to see her in so many days. I¡¯m afraid that she will cause trouble for you!¡± Nanny Dong said while forcing a smile on her face, ¡°She grew up with me. Although she is not young, she is very innocent and naive. Before, I found that she had a good rtionship with Qing Xue in your courtyard. But I think that Qing Xue wants to be more than just a servant girl and Xiu¡¯er shouldn¡¯t know her. But Xiu¡¯er didn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m afraid that she¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru gently asked, ¡°Have you advised her before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have advised her not to y with such a scheming people. She is innocent and will be used by others. But she¡­ didn¡¯t obey my suggestion!¡± While speaking of Dong Xiu¡¯er, Nanny Dong was sad and helpless. She paused for a second and continued to say with slightly red eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve protected her so well that her character now is¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru meditated for a moment and made a decision in her mind. She soothed Nanny Dong with a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Dong. I¡¯ll separate her from Qing Xue for some time!¡±

    This matter was still unclear. She also had not figured out how Qing Xue knew First Miss Ning. But needless to say, it had to have something to do with Madam Di and her daughter. She did not expect that the ident of Nanny Zhou would make Madam Die up with such an idea.

    She had thought that it had been so long before Madam Di and Qin Yuru made any trouble. Although Madam Di seldom came, she was quiet and calm when she came and had done nothing, which made people suspect for no reason. Now it seemed that this matter was nned by them.

    Now that she had found out the details, she had made Madam Di¡¯s idea clear!

    She would figure out Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s affairs!

    ¡°Thank you so much, Second Miss!¡± Nanny Dong sighed with relief. She really did not like the servant girl named Qing Xue. At first sight, she knew that she made friends with Xiu¡¯er for a reason. Nanny Dong had seen many people of different kinds. How could she not know that Qing Xue had other intentions? But her daughter knew nothing about it. And what she received with her kind suggestion was her daughter¡¯s anger.

    Nanny Dong had suffered a lot when she was young, so she was most afraid of this kind of scheming servant girl. But she found that the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion was more outstanding. Now, the one she most admired was Qin Wanru. With her promise, Nanny Dong was relieved!

    Since she was relieved in her mind, she immediately showed a happy look on her face!

    ¡°Second Miss, I really have something to tell you. I¡¯ve been too busy these days, so I haven¡¯t gone to the mansion. But I think it¡¯s not urgent anyway!¡±

    Nanny Dong went inside as she spoke. Soon after, she came back with some books. ¡°Second Miss, these are the books sent by Mr. Wen that day. He said that you wanted to read these books!¡±

    Nanny Dong then handed over the books she was holding. Qin Wanru took them and browsed through them with a smile on her face. Wen Xichi was indeed a gentleman who kept his word.

    What she wanted was to get close to him to repay his kindness to her that day. It was necessary for her tomunicate with him. But she was a girl who had not gotten married. This identity was inconvenient for her to get along with him for a long time and remind him of the affairs between his second brother and his cousin from time to time.

    Qin Wanru tapped her hand with the books, and slightly frowned.

    Nanny Dong hesitated and said, ¡°Second Miss, Mr. Wen said that if¡­ if you can¡¯t understand these books, you can ask someone to ask him.¡± In fact, she did not think it was appropriate. Although her Miss was young and could do nothing with a man, she was, after all, not seven years old.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes brightened as she asked, ¡°Is that what he said? Did he say where I can find him? ¡±

    A man like Wen Xichi would never let her go to Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers to find him. But since he said she could find him, he would certainly find a safe ce.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Nanny Dong really thought it was improper. But when she saw Qin Wanru¡¯s clear eyes, she thought she should tell her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Second Miss, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very good. You shouldn¡¯t see him. Besides, he and you don¡¯t know each other!¡±

    Nanny Dong was afraid that Qin Wanru would be deceived by Mr. Wen.

    ¡°Mr. Wen is outstanding and well-mannered, and must be a Young Master of an aristocratic family in the capital, but so what? If the Second Miss really falls in love with him and they secretly date, she will be really destroyed in the future!¡±

    Thinking of a past event in her mind, Nanny Dong felt that she could not allow the Second Miss to fall into the same situation as herself.

    She had been too young and naive, which was why she was in such a difficult situation now. She was the only one who knew how difficult and painful it was for a lonely woman to live with a child.

    ¡°Nanny Dong, don¡¯t think that I have anything to do with Mr. Wen.¡± Qin Wanru looked at Nanny Dong in amazement and smiled. ¡°I just appreciate Mr. Wen¡¯s talent. I think that I didn¡¯t learn much in Jiangzhou, and it would be a good thing if I could follow him to learn.¡±

    Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s clear and calm watery eyes, Nanny Dong was ashamed and shook her head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve thought too much!¡±

    There was no sense of shyness and affection in her watery eyes. Thinking about little Qin Wanru, Nanny Dong blushed. She had thought too much. ¡°Second Miss is such a little, young girl, what does she know about love?¡±

    Since she knew that Qin Wanru did not like Mr. Wen, Nanny Dong answered straightforwardly, ¡°Mr. Wen said that if there is something you can¡¯t understand, you can go to Huaguang Temple to find him. In the first few days of each month, he will pass Wenxin Road to go to Huaguang Temple and y chess with the abbot!¡±

    Huaguang Temple, and Wenxin Road? And it was also the beginning of a month. It was such a coincidence!

    Qin Wanru nodded and talked with Nanny Dong about the arrangement of the shop. She gave her advice to Nanny Dong, but the decoration was still up to Nanny Dong.

    After talking about this for a while, Qin Wanru left the shop, which was being decorated with Yujie!

    Yujie had gone outside first and called the carriage, and Nanny Dong saw them off before leaving. However, the carriage did not go back to the mansion directly, but went to the ce where the young male servant in the clinic had told Qin Wanru about.

    The coachman was found in the capital, so he was familiar with this area. After a short time, they came to a door. It seemed that the mansion was not small and it was also arge family. But the surface of the road outside was very old, and there was almost no open space outside the mansion.

    It looked like a ruined mansion.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage was parked on the side of the road. She slightly lifted the curtain, and saw the words ¡°Ning¡¯s Mansion¡± on the door. The calligraphy was great, but people could see ck on the golden words, which showed that the gilded characters were no longer magnificent.

    Its insides had been exposed.

    There was no one at the door. But it seemed that there were people inside.

    Qin Wanru reminisced about the past, and knew that this was exactly the ce she wanted toe. Then she sat in the carriage and waited.

    Yujie wanted to ask about something, but was stopped by Qin Wanru, who had a guess now. Qin Wanru would like to wait and see whether her guess was right. If so, she was really confused in thest life!

    Because there was no ce outside the mansion, and there were shops beside it, the carriage was not impressive!

    The gate of the mansion was very quiet. No one went to the gate and no one came out. The door of the mansion was slightly open, so they could not see the view inside. But Qin Wanru looked around patiently. She was waiting!

    Finally, a carriage slowly passed by her carriage, heading for Ning¡¯s Mansion, and finally stopped at the gate of the mansion. A man jumped out of the carriage and reached out to the carriage. Qin Wanru was shocked when his face was exposed¡­

 Chapter 196 - Miss, Is This a Brothel?

    <h4>Chapter 196 Miss, Is This a Brothel?</h4>

    The man helped a woman down from the carriage. Then the woman stood beside the carriage and seemed to say something to the man. At first nce, one could know that the two were passionately in love. It seemed that they had a lot to say, so they stood there and talked for a while, after which the woman slightly turned her head, looking pretty delicate.

    The man seemed to be leaving, but the woman gently pulled his sleeve and refused to let him go! Then they seemed to talk for a while. After that, when the woman wanted to talk again, the man got impatient and was about to leave.

    But this time, he was grabbed by the woman again. The woman turned her head and whispered in the man¡¯s ear. Although they could not see the expression on her face in the distance, her manner and demeanor let people know that the woman was coquettish at this time. After that, the woman covered her face and went to the door.

    The man behind looked very happy andughed loudly.

    Before entering, the woman looked back again and smiled. Then she entered the mansion. The man watched the woman entering the door with a good mood. Later, he got in the carriage, which then started out slowly and left. When it passed the carriage of Qin Wanru, a man could be seen sitting in the carriage through the window whose curtain was lifted.

    He did not look very outstanding, but looked a bit refined, as if he was a gentleman.

    But ording to his behavior just now, one could find that there was nothing simr to the so-called gentleman in him. He actually flirted with an unmarried woman in front of the mansion, which even engaged couples would not do. However, the two seemed to be proficient at what they did just now.

    It could be seen that they had done these things more than one or two days!

    In fact, the two people were not an engaged couple. Qin Wanru looked at the window, where the face of the man shed by. She was greatly shocked and her hands holding the handkerchief were cold!

    It was Wang Shengxue, who was her first fiance in thest life, a man who looked quite decent. Although his face was not outstanding, his righteousness would make people think that this was a real gentleman, which was the reason why she agreed with Madam Di¡¯s arrangement in thest life.

    He looked like a gentleman, but he never did what a gentleman should do. The woman just now was really Ning Xueqing. In thest life, Qin Wanru always thought that Ning Xueqing was also a resolute woman. Although she was scheming, what she had done was for her lover.

    Now she found out that Ning Xueqing was not resolute, but so obsequious. As a youngdy of an aristocratic family, she should not have flirted with a man at the door, even though her family had declined. All kinds of her behaviors would make people think that she did it intentionally, and had no shame.

    Such a woman who had no sense of shame and could do everything for her own interest was Ning Xueqing.

    If her guess was right, the woman she saw in the teahouse was Ning Caixian, Di Yan¡¯s cousin. Originally, she did not know anything about it. It turned out that this was another trap that Madam Di and her daughter had set for her in thest life.

    Besides, there was another pair of bad sisters in this game.

    Qin Wanru bit her lips tightly, and swallowed the blood surging up from her throat with ferocity in her eyes.

    Although Qin Wanru¡¯s reputation was not good when she first came to the capital, Jiangzhou was far away from the capital. Madam Di and her daughter had the upper hand in Qin¡¯s Mansion, so even though most people felt that she was inferior, some people still felt that she was framed by Madam Di. There was muchpetition among the women in aristocratic families, so some people could clearly see what had happened.

    So the matter that the engagement was broken off happenedter.

    Wang Shengxue¡¯s appearance made people think he was upright, so nobody thought that Madam Di had done something wrong when Qin Wanru was framed and forced to marry such a man. Qin Wanru¡¯s family background was mighty, but her reputation was bad. So what else could she ask for? It was good for her that such a person was willing to marry her!

    No one said that Madam Di had done something wrong regarding this marriage.

    However, the breaking off of the engagement that happened in the capital made Qin Wanru¡¯s reputation worse. The world had always been tolerant of men. After the breaking off of the engagement, they did not say that Wang Shengxue had misbehaved, but said that Qin Wanru was not only low, but also cursed. They also said that it was not good for anyone to know her, and people who were of good conduct would be bad if they knew her!

    Since then, no one in the capital was willing to marry her. Then Madam Di framed her for the second time¡­

    Qin Wanru twisted the handkerchief in her hands.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Yujie looked at Qin Wanru uneasily and asked carefully.

    Qin Wanru took a deep breath, and showed an expression that looked like a smile on her face. In her eyes, there was a strong grumpiness. This grumpiness, which almost came from hell, made Yujie, who grew up in Jingxin Monastery, scared and speechless for a while.

    Qin Wanru suppressed the coldness in her heart, and slowly said, ¡°He is Duke Xing¡¯s nephew.¡± The bloodshot in her eyes caused by the grumpiness slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Then¡­ who is that woman? Isn¡¯t this a brothel?¡± Yujie had few contacts with the world when she was in Jingxin Monastery. She had heard of brothels, but she had never seen one. She thought that woman was a prostitute when she saw her behavior just now, so she asked in doubt.

    But she did not think so after thinking about it more. At least the words ¡°Ning¡¯s Mansion¡± on the door were different from what the pilgrims used to say. However, maybe the customs in the capital were different from those in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a brothel, it¡¯s Ning¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru showed a slight smile on her face and she had figured out the whole matter. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Now that she had seen what she wanted, what would happen next could not be decided by them!

    Yujie started the carriage off in a daze, then looked at Qin Wanru, wishing to speak but stopped on second thought!

    Qin Wanru, knowing that Yujie was full of doubts, leaned over in the carriage and said slowly with cold eyes, ¡°The former First Miss Ning should have a good rtionship with Di Yan, and theter Miss Ning should have a special rtionship with Duke Xing¡¯s nephew!¡±

    Unexpectedly, neither of the two sisters of Ning¡¯s Mansion were well-behaved girls. They were not only contemptible but also vicious. For themselves, they would sacrifice everything of others.

    Therefore, the reason why Ning Caixian finally married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was Qin Wanru, which also was the reason why Madam Di and Qin Yurupromised!

    Qin Wanru knew Madam Di well. Since Ning Caixian was sure to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she must at least seize some interests for herself. And Qin Wanru was the only reason why Qin Yuru treated Ning Caixian kindly. And it was also a good thing for Madam Di that Ning Xueqing forced the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to ept her and forced Wang Shengxue to marry her on such an asion.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a wonderful time!

    If Qin Wanru had seen Ning Caixian in thest life, she would have figured out the whole matter. But she had never seen Ning Caixian. Of course, she also did not know her name. She only knew Di Yan¡¯s cousin, Madam Ning, but she did not expect that Madam Ning and Ning Xueqing were sisters!

    Every dog has its day and retribution wille. Unexpectedly, an unintentional act of Qin Wanru let herself find out the truth that she had not found in herst life.

    If she had not led that servant girl to the mansion, things would have gone the way they had gone in thest life. In thest life, Ning Caixian, who had fought Qin Yuru with wits and courage and also upied the upper hand, finally married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. In the end, for the sake of her own good life, she helped Madam Di and Qin Yuru deal with Qin Wanru.

    For this reason, Qin Yuru also promised that if she gave birth to a son, she would be promoted to be the co-wife.

    She had now figured out what she could not figure out since her rebirth.

    For the sake of their own interests, the sisters of Ning¡¯s Mansion pushed Qin Wanru into a deeper abyss. She even had sighed with emotion for Ning Xueqing. It turned out that her passion of love and determination was her camouge. Under such a camouge, it was so dirty!

    Yujie did not know who Ning Xueqing was, nor did she know who Duke Xing¡¯s nephew was, so her focus was on Ning Caixian. After listening to Qin Wanru, she thought about it for a second then asked in surprise, ¡°Since First Miss Qin likes the Heir of Duke Yong, why does she deal with you? Shouldn¡¯t she deal with First Miss?¡±

    ¡°She must have been directed by Madam Di!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s expression turned cold and her smile was like a sharp knife.

    ¡°Madame Di¡¯s guidance?¡± Yujie blinked in doubt.

    ¡°After Nanny Zhou came back that day, nothing has happened, has it? Obviously, she had gone to Duke Yong¡¯s mansion several timester and had already found Madam Di¡¯s delicate cousin, who had a special rtionship with Di Yan, but nothing has happened. It wasn¡¯t the usual style of Madam Di!¡±

    Qin Wanru spoke slowly. It seemed that she was exining it to Yujie, and it also seemed that she was whispering.

    Yujie was not stupid. After hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, she suddenly widened her eyes, and her voice rose unconsciously. ¡°Nanny Zhou must have made her think that you are the key for her to marry the Heir of Duke Yong, so she ns to frame you, right? She looks so delicate, almost like she will be blown over by the wind. I did not expect her to be so vicious and selfish!¡±

    Qin Wanru kept silent. The key was not hard to be figured out.

    Since Madam Di could use Ning Caixian in thest life, she also could in this life.

    Nanny Zhou¡¯s parents were the servants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, so she was very familiar with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Even though the people of Madam of Duke Yong would not say it, the people of Madam Dowager of Duke Yong would certainly expose Ning Caixian. Since she and Di Yan grew up together, her existence was unable to be hidden in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    In the past, Qin Yuru did seek out Ning Caixian because she did not expect that Di Yan would betray her, so she did not ask Di Yan.

    So, this was a series of ns, and each of them was vicious!

    Though things were different in the past life and this life, their real intentions were vicious in both lives!

    Qin Wanru showed a vicious smile on her face. This life was different from thest one. It was her who had survived bloody hell and was reborn¡­

 Chapter 197 - The Chipped off Screen

    <h4>Chapter 197 The Chipped off Screen</h4>

    Qin Yuru would not have done this if she had known about the matter. In herst life, she had allowed Ning Caixian to marry into the family because she had no other choice. As for how Ning Caixian, together with Qin Yuru, framed her because she wanted to gain something from it and had no other alternatives, Qin Yuru had decided to endure it and let it go since this was insignicantpared to winning Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s favor. Anyway, Ning Caixian was going to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion no matter what happened.

    Madam Di was aware of this matter. Given that Madam Di was out to get her, she would naturally make use of any resource she couldy hold of. Since Ning Caixian was harboring ill intentions against Qin Yuru, there was not stopping Madam Di making use of her!

    Since Nanny Zhou was capable of hinting to the cousin that she was the reason Di Yan and her could not be together, Ning Caixian would definitely try to tackle her by entering the mansion to find out more information about Qin Wanru and to secretly harm her. Qing Xue, the chess piece ced in the mansion earlier on was indeed useful!

    Although Qin Wanru was still young, the people who were serving her, be it Yujie or Qing Yue, were always loyal to her. The only person who was close to her, but was feeble-minded was Dong Xiuer!

    ¡°Miss, what do we do with Dong Xiuer?¡± Something seemed to havee to Yujie¡¯s mind as she continued, ¡°Madame Dong had always been true and faithful to Miss, and Dong Xiuer is her only daughter!¡±

    Qin Wanru bowed her had as a cold look appeared in her eyes!

    When the horse carriage arrived at Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and entered the side gate to reach the parking ce, Qin Wanru alighted from the horse carriage and apanied by Yujie, she headed towards Old Grandma¡¯s Xinning Pavilion.

    Before she left the mansion, she had instructed Qing Yue to inform the Old Grandma of her leave. Now that she had returned from the trip and it was only right that she informed the Old Grandma. Coincidentally, she had something to enquire the Old Grandma about!

    Before she arrived at Xinning Pavilion, she spotted many screens being ced outside the gates of the pavilion. They were of different shapes and sizes but were all around the same height. This made her stop in her tracks.

    A group of girl servants was busily cleaning the screens. One girl servant, having good eyes spotted Qin Wanru and hurried over to inform Nanny Duan, who emerged shortly and came up to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here with so many screens?¡± Qin Wanru asked, staring at the screens in puzzlement. She did not recall seeing so many screens in the mansion.

    ¡°Madam Di had borrowed them from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion because we will be holding a banquet in our mansion, but our main hall was not big enough to host the banquet. The general and Old Grandma had discussed over the matter and decided to hold the banquet in the courtyard. The weather had been favorabletely. It¡¯s a good idea to have the banquet held in the courtyard. Not only was the fragrance from the osmanthus flowers in the courtyard wonderful, the courtyard is also a very scenic spot in the mansion!¡±

    Nanny Duan wiped her perspiration and continued, ¡°However, the asional breezes can be chilly. The screens are meant to block the wind as well as to cordon out the area which is the more scenic.¡±

    ¡°Had all these been moved from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± asked Qin Wanru, although she did ask for the reason why these were not sent to Shui Run¡¯s courtyard. She knew that since they were from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, they would not go through Shui Run, but sent them directly here. On one hand, it was so that Old Grandma would recognize the power of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. On the other hand, it was to make clear Duke Yong¡¯s stand. It was meant to kill two birds with one stone.

    ¡°All of these went sent from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. However, just now¡­¡± Nanny Duan said helplessly as she pointed towards one screen by the corner and continued, ¡°Just now, the corner of that screen collides into something! By then, it would be too embarrassing to return this screen with a chipped off corner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been damaged? Who did it? Was it the people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion or the people from our mansion?¡± a stunned expression shed across Qin Wanru¡¯s face as she asked methodically.

    ¡°I have no idea. It was rather chaotic. After the movers sent the screens over, all the movements and cleaning up meant there were many people in the courtyard going in and out. We can¡¯t really figure out who did it. Regardless, given that this happened in our mansion, we have to consult Madam Di as to what we should do!¡±

    Nanny Duan sighed. The person Old Grandma dreaded to see most would be Madam Di. However, the people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not be pleased if it were any other person other than Madam Di who would inform them even though this was not a big deal.

    Qing Wanru kept quiet as she walked toward the broken screen.

    This was an eight-fold screen and a beautiful picture of the four seasons was painted on it. The scene of each season was painted on two folds of the screen. It was very beautiful indeed. In the picture, there were beautiful, smiling people among the flowers, who half-covered their white-washed faces.

    This screen was considered the one with the best quality. It was no wonder that Old Grandma was troubled over the damage.

    Moreover, Madam Di was half-grounded at this moment. Old Grandma would not want her to go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Given her character, she might well create another wave of trouble if she went.

    The chipped off portion was actually at the right most edge of the frame. The tallest corner of it had been chipped off. Though the chipped-off corner was ced in that position, the damage was conspicuous.

    This screen was obviously destroyed. Which family among the aristocratic families would use a broken screen to humiliate herself?

    As Qin Wanru reached out her hand to go over the surface of the screen, she squinted and in a heartbeat, she asked, ¡°Who was the one that sent the screens today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Duke Yong¡¯s son!¡± said Nanny Duan.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°When he came, he went to pay respects to Madam Di. I¡¯m not sure if he is with Madam Di or First Miss!¡± Nanny Duan said after pondering for a while. Not only had she been so busy in the courtyard, Di Yan was also a frequent visitor, therefore Nanny Duan did not bother question Di Yan¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go speak to Childe Di. If need be, I¡¯ll go ask for forgiveness from Countess Yong!¡± said Qin Wanru casually.

    Taken aback by Qin Wanru¡¯sment, Nanny Duan immediately tried to stop her, saying, ¡°Second Miss, I believe it¡¯ll be wiser to let Old Grandma handle the matter!¡±

    Nanny Duan was obviously aware of Madam Di¡¯s evil intentions towards Qin Wanru, as well as the fact that the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion did not like Qin Wanru. If she allowed Qin Wanru to go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to seek forgiveness, Countess Yong would, without a doubt, take the opportunity to humiliate Second Miss!

    ¡°Not to worry, Nanny Duan. Not only am I the young mistress of Qin¡¯s Mansion, but also the young mistress of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru purposely mentioned her status and smiled as she reassured Nanny Duan.

    Nanny Duan was out of words for a moment. She knew Qin Wanru was trying to put the emphasis on the status of ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡±. Not only was the Qin¡¯s Mansion still Qin¡¯s Mansion, it was also Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Though notparable to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion as yet, no one would ever know what would happen in the future. At the very least, no one would dare to offend the emperor¡¯s trusted subject.

    ¡°But Second Miss, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not a regr mansion!¡± Nanny Duan reminded Qin Wanru, unable to feel at ease.

    It was not because she looked down on Qin Wanru. In fact, having seen the many things that happened, Nanny Duan no longer treated Second Miss as a childish little kid.

    Nevertheless, the fact that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was Madam Di¡¯s mother¡¯s household, while no other households dared offend Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, this was not true for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem, Nanny Duan. Moreover, I may not go directly to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion after all. I¡¯ll go speak to Di Yan first regarding this issue,¡± said Qin Wanru, smiling, as she tried to reassure Nanny Duan.

    The screens were supposed to be very sturdy. She had never encountered such a thing as a screen being chipped off at its corner.

    While it was possible that mishandling could result in the screen being warped or scratched. However, it was rather unlikely that an ident could cause the screen to be chipped at its corner.

    It was not difficult to see through the intention of the people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, she was just about to make a trip to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to see that frail-looking Cousin Ning Caixian, who appeared there once in a while.

    At first, Qin Wanru had wanted to ask Old Grandma some matters concerning Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to see if there was any chance she could meet with Ning Caixian. She surprised that the opportunity just came to her.

    She tried to camouge the coldness in her eyes with gentleness as she smiled at Nanny Duan.

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t manage to settle it, then Second Miss, you should report this to Old Grandma before deciding what to do!¡± Nanny Duan reminded Qin Wanru while she finally agreed with her despite feeling a little worried still.

    ¡°Rest assured, Nanny Duan!¡± Qin Wanru nodded in response. For thest time, she studied the corner of the screen which broke off, then with a rxed expression on her face, she turned and headed towards Zhifang Pavilion.

    Since she had decided to go ahead, she had to make herself presentable by cleaning and dressing herself up anew.

    Back in Zhifang Pavilion, Qin Wanru had Nanny Yu and Qing Yue find out more information from Di Yan while she prepared herself.

    She let down her thick fringe to cover her delicate eyebrows, pulled her hair up into two loops and put in ce by inserting four to five hairpins. Finally, her hair was adorned with pearls and jade ornaments so much so that her head alone looked like a beautiful butterfly.

    She picked a dress which was the color of the waterlily. She had a growth spurt recently so she had outgrown all the dresses which she tailored not long ago. Just a few days ago, Old Grandma had instructed her to choose a few sets of her clothes to wear. However, the dress she wore now was both too short at the hem and at the sleeves.

    The moment her face was partially covered by her fringe, immediately she looked oily and filthy. Together with the clothes she was wearing, not only did she look inconsipicuous, it showed that she did not groom herself. Was it really a good idea to dress up like this, given that the Qins were an upstart family?

    ¡°Miss, this¡­ you don¡¯t look like yourself!¡± Yujie said, staring at Qin Wanru.

    She was especially ufortable with her mistress concealing her beauty.

    ¡°This is great!¡± Qin Wanru straightened her sleeves. She thought finally she was looking more like an eleven-year-old girl. With her clothes looking too small on her, it made her looked like she was entering into adolescence, yet the other adornment she had still made her look like a child.

    Not only did she look like a child, but one who was ignorant and sloppy.

    Her appearance definitely did not evoke a likable feeling!

    Moreover with the butterfly-like hairpins, her head looked like a pot of flowers which was offensive to the eyes!

    Yujie had the feeling that whoever saw her, be it a male or a female, would be repulsed by her looks. People would definitely conclude that her mistress was either weird or worse, she did not have any dress sense and made herself look like a silly imbecile!

    However, Qin Wanru was totally satisfied with how she looked. As she spied the foolish looking self in the mirror, a smile crept up on her face!

    Great, she looked absolutely repulsive!

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve found Childe Di. I¡­¡± As the curtain to her room was lifted, Qing Yue¡¯s voice echoed from the door. However, she was shocked to see Qin Wanru dressed up in this way, so much so that she froze in ce!

 Chapter 198 - Making an Unreasonable Scene in the Garden

    <h4>Chapter 198 Making an Unreasonable Scene in the Garden</h4>

    Qing Yue blinked and blinked again. She could not believe the person before her eyes was her young mistress. Where had her delicate and pretty young mistress gone?

    She turned to look at Yujie as if she was waiting for an exnation.

    Yujie smiled at her helplessly and interrupted her delusion, saying, ¡°This is the young mistress!¡±

    ¡°Miss, why are you¡­ you taking things too hard¡­ if you are clueless about how to dress up, let, let your servant girls help you!¡± said Qing Yue with a sullen expression. Having the mystery solved by Yujie, Qing Yue¡¯s imagination had been shattered.

    She thought that Qin Wanru was trying to dress herself up to look prettier, but ended up looking terrible because she had no dress sense.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look good?¡± asked Qin Wanru as she used her hand to brush her thick fringe to the side to see Qing Yue more clearly. Not only did Qing Yue found Qin Wanru¡¯s thick fringe ring, it also blocked her line of vision.

    She was doing this to put Qin Yuru and Duke Yong¡¯s wife at ease! In addition, Miss Ning was probably not expecting her to look this in and inconspicuous!

    ¡°How is this good? This¡­¡± Qing Yue was at a loss of how to exin and her mouth hung open but no words came out of it.

    If it were not Qin Wanru standing before her eyes, knowing that this was indeed her young mistress, Qing Yue might have bluntlymented, saying, ¡°You look like a ghost!¡±

    ¡°This is just right. Have you found Childe Di? Where is he?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a smile as she let down her thick fringe.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the garden. Coincidentally he had bumped into Miss Qi, so they started chatting with each other!¡± Qing Yue replied, helpless, and continued, ¡°He had specifically said he was going to see First Miss earlier. Now that he¡¯s bumped into Miss Qi and there he is, striking up a conversation with her!¡±

    ¡°Will you get a maid to look for Di Yan and ask if Qin Yuru knows that if he had gone there?¡± Qin Wanru said, lifting her gaze.

    Given Qin Yuru¡¯s character, if she found out that Di Yan was here and that he said he was going to look for her, but she had not seen him after such a long time, she would definitely go to look for him. What she would see would provoke her to anger!

    ¡°Yes Miss, I will instruct a maid to go right away!¡± Qing Yue immediately understood Qin Wanru¡¯s intention. She tried to wipe away the non-existent perspiration on her forehead, and then turned to walk out!

    ¡°Yujie, the other time Nanny Yu mentioned that there is a rather reputable physician in the capital city. Do you know where he is?¡± Qin Wanru asked abruptly when she saw through the window the maid leaving in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss, I know where he is. Nanny Yu and I had gone there before!¡± said Yujie confidently with a nod after a short pause.

    The reason she was able to remember it so clearly was because Yujie had been to the physician with Nanny Yu!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Qin Wanru said in an unhurried manner after she made a mental calction and concluded that it was time Qin Yuru found Di Yan.

    Di Yan was indeed here to deliver the screens and had seen Madam Di. He had wanted to see Qin Yuru but unexpected bumped into Qi Rongzhi on the way. He stopped in his tracks and started chatting with Qin Rongzhi.

    They had not met each other for quite some time so when they finally got to speak to each other again, there was some element of mutual attraction in their conversation, although not expressed, there was a tacit understanding when they encountered each other in the garden.

    Di Yan was adies¡¯ man by nature. He had a liking for Qin Yuru because of her outward beauty. However, he had found her increasingly displeasing after he witnessed her repulsive behaviors on a few asions. Qi Rongzhi, on the other hand, was as pretty as Qin Yuru, but was of a much gentler disposition. She was like the Qin Yuru Di Yan used to know at the beginning. For this reason, Qi Rongzhi quickly found a way into his heart.

    While the two were chatting away, his servant and her girl servant kept watching over the surroundings to see if there were any intruders. Qi Rongzhi was bashful while Di Yan was feeling tender-hearted towards her. Much time passed without them even realizing.

    At the moment when they were chatting enthusiastically, Qi Rongzhi leaned over to want to say something to Di Yan when she identally stepped on something slippery and she lost her footing.

    Di Yan instinctively reached out to hold on to her and her hand. Although their hands separated shortly upon contact, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s cheeks immediately blushed from embarrassment.

    Di Yan thought that by doing so, he had forgotten his manners and quickly apologized to Qi Rongzhi, but she just shook her head and looked taciturn. Just when they were behaving intimately with each other, Qin Yuru, together with Mei Xue, her maid, suddenly appeared. What she witnessed made her shake with rage.

    Qin Yuru had arrived from the direction where Di Yan¡¯s servant was. He had wanted to warn his master, but the way Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes bored into him and looked as if she was about to swallow him whole, he felt his legs giving way and was not able to make any noise to warn his master.

    By now, Qin Yuru was approaching Di Yan.

    Di Yan¡¯s senses had been dulled at this moment when he was immersed in the romantic feeling with Qi Rongzhi and by the time he spotted Qin Yuru, she was right before his eyes. In an instant, she gave Qi Rongzhi a tight p across her cheek. Through her clenched teeth, she shouted, ¡°Slut! You¡¯re a slut!¡±

    Thereafter, Qin Yuru grabbed on to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s sleeve and hauled her onto the ground.

    Di Yan was shocked when Qi Yuru appeared and before he could exin himself, Qin Yuru was already flying with rage. When he recovered from the shock, he quickly grabbed on to Qin Yuru¡¯s in an attempt to separate her from Qi Rongzhi. In a frenzy, he pulled too hard and Qi Yuru cried out in pain before he let go of her.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, listen to me first!¡± Di Yan said urgently, turning pale from anxiety.

    ¡°How dare you hit me because of this slut!¡± said Qin Yuru angrily as she pointed at Di Yan with her face glowering in rage.

    ¡°Please listen to me, Elder Sister Yuru. Childe Di and I had bumped into each other coincidentally¡­ It really isn¡¯t what you think!¡± Qi Rongzhi said, looking pitiful as tears rolling down her cheeks. At this juncture, Chun Yi, her girl servant ran up to Qi Rongzhi to help her get on her feet.

    ¡°Slut! Slut!¡± Qin Yuru bellowed. She could feel herself exploding from anger. Did those two think she did not see them tugging and pulling each other? Although they eventually let go of each other, it was easy to see that there was something going on between them. How dare Qi Rongzhi tried to defend herself.

    Qin Yuru took two steps towards Qi Rongzhi and was about to grab on to her hair.

    Chun Yi quickly reached out to stop her as Qin Yuru ended up grabbing on to Chun Yi¡¯s hair and yanked hard on it. It was so painful that Chun Yi burst out in tears.

    Seeing that Qin Yuru tried to make a scene, Di Yan stepped forward and stood in between her and Qi Rongzhi. With a severe tone, he said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cousin Yu. Are you going to make this known to the entire mansion? Even if there really is something going on between us, has it much to do with you?¡±

    Although there was an agreement between the two, it was not firmed up. Di Yan¡¯s words made sense after all.

    However, Qin Yuru almost fainted from Di Yan¡¯s words!

    ¡°Cousin, you¡­¡± She pointed at Di Yan, but was at a loss for words. At the same time, her face was drained of colors.

    ¡°Alright, Cousin Yu, there really was nothing going on between Miss Qi and me. I was on my way to see you, but bumped into her half-way. We were just chatting for a while. Am I forbidden from speaking to other people?¡± Di Yan, worried that Qin Yuru¡¯s anger might lead to something more serious, quickly tried to appease her as he softened the tone of his voice.

    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing going on?¡± said Qin Yuru, articting every word.

    ¡°Rest assure, Cousin Yu. You¡¯re the only one in my heart. Don¡¯t you trust me? Although you used to be intimate with¡­ from Qi¡¯s Mansion, I never stopped liking you, did I?¡± Di Yan said, trying to pacify her.

    His words had exposed Qin Yuru¡¯s weakness, who remembered the fact that Qi Rongzhi was Qi Tianyu¡¯s younger sister, so she would have known all about what happened in Jiangzhou. Immediately Qin Yuru felt a pang of guilt.

    If Qin Yuru continued to argue with Di Yan, Qi Rongzhi mightsh out given her character.

    However, Qin Yuru could not swallow what she clearly witnessed a moment ago. There obviously was something going on between Qi Rongzhi and Di Yan.

    Qin Yuru bit her lips and red at Qi Rongzhi. How she wished she could w on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s pretty face and disfigure her.

    She was sure this slut had taken a fancy to Di Yan and had attempted to seduce him.

    She was preupied with the thought that Qi Rongzhi was at fault. Never once did she realize that nothing would happen between those two if Di Yan had been an upright man.

    ¡°Big Sister, Master Di and Miss Qi, what happened to you?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s voice sounded as she suddenly appeared at this awkward juncture.

    Everyone present turned to look at Qin Wanru. At the sight of Qin Wanru¡¯s dressing, Qin Yuru, who was gnashing her teeth a moment ago, could not help but feel a mockingugh bubbling up from within her. Surprisingly her anger was somehow abated.

    Did Qin Wanru dress up in this way to catch Di Yan¡¯s attention too? However, Qin Yuru found the sight of her so repulsive!

    The first reaction Qin Yuru had when she saw any of the girls was to think that they were trying to seduce Di Yan. While she did not think this way before, she could not help having the idea when she saw Qi Rongzhi¡¯s behavior just now!

    Di Yan was stunned and stupefied when he spotted Qin Wanru. He was at a loss of words. His first thought was that Qin Wanru had wasted her beauty and elegance by dressing up in this way. Was she presentable at all dressed like this?

    Qi Rongzhi was also stunned. However, she was quick to react by bursting out crying as if she had been wronged. ¡°Little Sister Wanru, I, I had been misunderstood by your elder sister, Yuru. She is so mad with me. Will you please put in a good word for me to Elder Sister Yuru?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qi, you¡¯ll have to deal with your problem yourselves. I¡¯ve somethings to discuss with Childe Di!¡± said Qin Wanru with a serious expression on her face and she scanned their faces.

    Given that she was dressed in this manner, Qin Wanru definitely did not look like she had any serious business with Di Yan. Moreover, they could not really tell her expression with only a small part of her face exposed.

    Qin Yuru looked wary. She snorted and said, ¡°What business do you have with cousin? Were you hoping to bump into him coincidentally? Was that why you had dressed up in this way?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Elder Sister? It was only right for me to dress up when we have guests in our mansion. I can¡¯t be dressed casually as on normal days!¡± Qin Wanru said, giving Qin Yuru a look of indifference. She had never gotten along with Qin Yuru anyway, so there was no need for her to pretend that they were close sisters. Qi Rongzhi was aware of this, so did Di Yan. They were not surprised at her words!

    ¡°Did you dress yourself this way? Not bad, not bad at all!¡± Qin Yuru snorted. She was rather happy. If Qin Wanru continued to adorn herself in this manner, there would be nothing for Qin Yuru to worry about. At this thought, she turned to look at Qi Rongzhi. Her focus now was on this slut, standing before her eyes.

    ¡°Master Di, one of the screens you delivered was broken. Please have a look at it and decide what to do. We certainly have to follow the protocol when something like this happens!¡± Qin Wanru said to Di Yan, ignoring Qin Yuru.

    ¡°What about a broken screen?¡± Di Yan paused for a moment before reacting.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the screens which you had lent us. One of them had a corner chipped off. It¡¯s in my grandmother¡¯s courtyard. Shall we go and have a look and then decide how to handle this!¡± said Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡± Di Yan repeated a few times. Leaving this ce was what he wanted to do most at this moment. He turned around and followed behind Qin Wanru.

    Qin Yuru gave Qi Rongzhi onest hard re before she trailed behind them.

    Qi Rongzhi was a little hesitant. She bit her lips, but eventually followed behind them¡­

 Chapter 199 - Meeting up with Duke Yongâ€™s Mother, The Old Madam.

    <h4>Chapter 199 Meeting up with Duke Yong¡¯s Mother, The Old Madam.</h4>

    ¡°This, this screen is my grandmother¡¯s favorite!¡± said Di Yan helplessly. He did not think much of the matter until he saw the broken screen and he frowned.

    ¡°This screen is indeed my maternal grandmother¡¯s favorite. When I went to visit her the other time, she even talked to me about it. Seemingly it belongs to my maternal grandmother¡¯s family in the past!¡± Qin Yuru curled up the corners of her lips and cast a mocking look at Qin Wanru as she continued saying, ¡°Second Younger Sister, this is going to serious!¡±

    Obviously Qin Yuru had not gotten over her rage and at this moment, everyone was objectionable to her.

    Qin Wanru did not bother about Qin Yuru¡¯sment, but fixed her eyes on Di Yan and said, ¡°Master Di, how about I follow you back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and speak to your grandmother so we could get everything clear?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ actually that is not necessary!¡± Di Yan pondered for a moment and decided that it would be making a big fuss over a minor issue.

    ¡°I think it would be a better idea to make a trip there. Otherwise, if maternal grandmother gets angry, our cousin will have to face her alone, which makes me feel bad,¡± said Qin Yuru. She got increasingly irritated seeing that Qi Rongzhi was still following them, but could not find a good reason to chase her away. She could only stop shooting her peculiar looks and pretended to look as if she was helping to think a solution for their problem.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Di Yan kept silent for a while. He knew that his grandmother would definitely inquire about the broken screen. He smelt trouble as he looked from Qin Yuru to Qi Rongzhi and thought it wise to get away for now. ¡°Alright!¡± he said, nodding.

    Once they decided to go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Wanru, who was representing the Qin¡¯s Mansion to apologize to them, naturally had to go. On the other hand, Qin Yuru imed that she wanted to see Duke Yong¡¯s mother, as well as to put a good word for Qin Wanru, so she had to go too. Di Yan had no objections, so he instructed men to fetch the horse carriage, and then headed out with the two sisters.

    Di Yan also instructed men to bring the broken screen back. Although he was aware that a broken screen was useless, he had to bring it back since it was his grandmother¡¯s favorite!

    While Qi Rongzhi was unhappy that she could not follow them, she knew nothing good awaited her there. All she could do was to stand helplessly and watch them with a glum expression as Di Yan brought the sisters with him.

    She also spotted Qin Yuru¡¯s mocking smile when she turned to look at Qi Rongzhi! She tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hands and all of a sudden, she thought Di Yan was not the best match for her.

    Qin Yuru was the granddaughter of Duke Yong¡¯s mother, therefore, Qi Rongzhi did not expect that olddy to fancy her. However, she was unwilling to let go of Di Yan, who possessed the best qualities among her suitors. Moreover, Di Yan seemed to understand her thoughts. Although they did not express their feelings towards each other, they had good impressions of each other.

    What if the Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion did not agree to this? Qi Rongzhi furrowed her brows. She had to ponder over this carefully. No matter what, she would not be defeated by Qin Yuru, the fickle-minded woman!

    After Di Yan led Qin Yuru and her sister up onto the horse carriage, it immediately set off for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Along the way, Qin Yuru did not open her mouth to speak, neither did Di Yan. The atmosphere in the horse carriage was rather gloomy. It was much unlike the past when Qin Yuru would be speaking gently and softly to Di Yan.

    On the other hand, Qin Wanru was totally at ease. She justfortably by the window and gently drew the curtains to look at the scenery outside. She seemed to be very curious about the street markets and the people walking in the streets.

    She did not open her mouth to speak, neither did the other two break the silence. Because of what happened a moment ago, Di Yan and Qin Yuru were at a loss of words even though they had calmed down by now.

    However, this awkwardness did not seem to affect Qin Wanru at all. She was feeling cosy andfortable, and was in a good mood since she did not have to pretend to speak nicely to Qin Yuru.

    Eventually, the horse carriage arrived and stopped at the gates of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Di Yan alighted from the horse carriage, still looking glum, while Qin Yuru bit her lips as she followed Di Yan down from the horse carriage and Di Yan reached out to help her down.

    Qin Yuru held on to Di Yan¡¯s hand as she alighted. Just when she was about to step onto the ground, her legs gave way and she leaned onto Di Yan.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Di Yan as he quickly supported her with his hands.

    ¡°My feet bumped into something, it¡¯s so painful!¡± Qin Yuru held on tightly to Di Yan as she tried to find her footing. Frowning, she lifted her leg and shook it and realized that it seemed to be injured.

    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± asked Di Yan, looking concerned.

    Qin Yuru tried to take a few steps forward, but immediately cried out in pain. She frowned deeply, lifted her countenance and looked pathetically at Di Yan and said, ¡°Cousin, my foot is so painful!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you in!¡± Di Yan said after he paused to think for a moment. He reached out to hold on to Qin Yuru¡¯s hand and secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the old Qin Yuru, who was gentle and demure.

    ¡°Erm!¡± Qin Yuru responded with a gentle voice. She leaned her upper body on Di Yan and allowed him to support her as they entered the mansion.

    Qin Wanru, who followed them down from the horse carriage stared at the two, who were leaning into each other. With a smile on her mouth, but not her eyes, she followed slowly behind them.

    At this juncture, Qin Yuru certainly knew how to pretend to be helpless. The reason she was able to control Qi Tianyu was not merely because Qin Yuru was a domineering person. On the matter regarding the romantic rtionship between a couple, Qin Yuru always knew the next step to achieving victory. She had lost to Ning Caixian in thest life because Ning Caixian was an expert in the same way as her.

    The three entered the mansion. The servants, seeing that their young master had returned with his cousins, had quickly gone to inform Duke Yong¡¯s mother. Therefore, when Qin Wanru entered the old madam¡¯s courtyard trailing behind Di Yan and Qin Yuru, she was not surprised to see Qin Wanru.

    However, what surprised her was Qin Wanru¡¯s dressing. She looked Qin Wanru up and down before she broke out into a gentle smile on her face, while there was a mocking look in her eyes. Her thoughts were that Qin Wanru had indeede from outside the city. Qin Wanru ought to think she looked very pretty dressed in this way, when in fact, she was an embarrassment.

    The old madam looked from Qin Wanru to Qin Yuru and a feeling of satisfaction rose in her. She thought her granddaughter definitely outshone her. From Qin Yuru¡¯s dressing, one could clearly see that she was a well brought-updy from a reputable aristocratic family. Her daughter had raised her granddaughter so well that all thedies in the other aristocratic families in the capital city may not be better than her.

    Inparison, the old madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was very satisfied. For this reason, she treated Qin Wanru rather kindly.

    After inquiring about Old Madam Qin¡¯s health and general conditions, the old madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also asked if there was any chance Old Madam Qin would pay a visit to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It had been a long time since these two old women met. It seemed that thest time they met was during Madam Di¡¯s wedding.

    After exchanging conventional greetings, Qin Wanru bowed guiltily towards the old madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam for lending us your screens. However, I¡¯m not sure which clumsy mover had chipped off a corner of one of your screens by ident. I heard from Master Di that this particr screen was Old Madam¡¯s favorite. Wanru had especially made the trip to apologize to you and to let you know that we are ready to pay for any loss!¡±

    Qin Wanru bowed respectfully, adhering strictly to the etiquette.

    ¡°What screens?¡± Old Madam dazed before she recovered and turned to Di Yan.

    ¡°She was referring to your favorite four-seasons screen with eight folds,¡± exined Di Yan.

    ¡°When was the screen delivered to the Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± the Old Madam turned to ask the old maid standing beside her as her expression darkened and face fell.

    The old maid went out to investigate the matter and returned after a while, whispering something into the Old Madam¡¯s ear. As she did so, the expression on the Old Maid¡¯s face was even more severe.

    Her eyes came to rest on Qin Wanru and her expression softened as she sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. I guess you did not damage it on purpose. I had thought that this particr screen was not being brought out from here. It came with me into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion when I married into the household. For many years, it was safely kept here. Who would have expected the steward to allow it to be delivered to the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and it was identally broken at its corner?¡±

    This was to say that the people from the Qin¡¯s Mansion had damaged other people¡¯s property!

    ¡°Old Madam, my grandmother intends to repair the screen by recing the frame of the screen, so she was inquiring about where we can find such frames? My grandmother had just arrived at the capital city and did not know where to find such frames,¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°This¡­¡± the Old Madam hesitated.

    ¡°Maternal Grandmother, please feel free to tell her since paternal grandmother offered to repair the screen. If you refuse, it would appear that the Qins are stingy!¡± said Qin Yuru, who was sitting next to Duke Yong¡¯s mother, the Old Madam, as Qin Yuru tugged at her sleeves and sounded bashful.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t find it anywhere nowadays. Given that it was from such a long time ago, I doubt if you can find a simr one now!¡± Old Madam said sadly as she reached out to stroke Qin Yuru¡¯s beautiful hair.

    ¡°There must be other top-quality frames which we can use to rece the broken one with!¡± At this moment, Qin Yuru was keen to please the Old Madam by saying all the nice things. Before Qin Wanru could continue, Qin Yuru had interrupted her and acted like she was the one making a decision.

    ¡°Forget it. The screen is old anyway. Every time I set my eyes on it, it brings back memories of the people I loved. Its value is not in itself anyway!¡± the Old Madam said with a smile.

    What she meant was that this piece of antique was very valuable, therefore nothing wasparable to it in the market nowadays. Qin Wanru remained silent as she understood it as that the Qin¡¯s Mansion had caused a great loss to the Old Madam.

    ¡°Old Madam, there is no harm trying. It might still be possible for us to find such frames. What about you let Wanru go into the markets to look for a simr frame,¡± Qin Wanru said respectfully, showing her sincerity in making up for the damage.

    ¡°But¡­¡± the Old Madam was about to refuse Qin Wanru¡¯s offer when Qin Yuru interrupted her and said, ¡°Maternal Grandmother, please let my younger sister and me go and check it out. Perhaps there really is something which looks simr!¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡± the Old Madam¡¯s eyes twinkled as she finally nodded in agreement.

    The old maid had instructed for the damaged screen to be brought into the courtyard a moment ago.

    Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru came into the courtyard and started inspecting the damaged corner of the screen. Qin Wanru even reached out her hand to touch the chipped off corner as she asked Di Yan, saying, ¡°Master Di, do you have simr screens in your mansion with the colors of the four seasons which are brighter in color?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve not taken special notice!¡± Di Yan replied, shaking his head. He did not usually take note of such things.

    ¡°I heard from my grandmother that I¡¯ve a cousin living in your mansion. I wonder if she knows of anytest model of frames for screens in the capital city?¡± Qin Wanru said casually, lowering her head.

    All of a sudden, Qin Yuru¡¯s face fell. As she remembered how Qi Rongzhi was with Di Yan just now, she had tried to force herself to trust Di Yan, thinking that he was faithful to her, but at the mention of another girl living in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru¡¯s heart was hanging in midair once again¡­

 Chapter 200 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 200 Confrontation</h4>

    ¡°Cousin, is there a cousin in your mansion?¡± Qin Yuru looked up at Di Yan, trying to hide her curiosity. She had been in the capital for a while, but she didn¡¯t see any cousin in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and thus she never asked before.

    ¡°Nope, she had left a long time ago!¡± Di Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned his head away in guilt, pretending to examine the broken frame of the screen.

    ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°When did she leave?¡± Instinctively, Qin Yuru sensed something fishy. She was still smiling, but her eyes were full of doubt.

    Di Yan coughed. ¡°Before you came. She left for something at home!¡±

    ¡°She left before I came, why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± At this time, Qin Yuru was sure this was not a matter as simple as it seemed. Though she was furious, her expression became even more gentle.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. She used toe asionally to visit my mother and would stay for a day or two.¡± Di Yan felt more and more ufortable. He knew his affairs at home, and surely, Ning Caixian had some rtionship with him.

    Countess Yong had always wanted him to marry Ning Caixian. Although Ning Caixian¡¯s family was not as good as Duke Yong¡¯s, she was rted to her. If Ning Caixian married Di Yan, it would be to her advantage, and they would be in the same boat. Since Countess Yong married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Madam Duke Yong had been hard on her, and she held grudges against her.

    If Ning Caixian married in, she would be closer to her, and for this one reason, Countess Yong wanted to make things work between Ning Caixian and Di Yan.

    However, Madam Duke Yong opposed the matter. While Qin Yuru lived in Jiangzhou, Countess Yong asked Ning Caixian to live in the mansion from time to time, to bond with Di Yan.

    Ning Caixian naturally grasped this opportunity, while she ttered Countess Yong, she hung out with Di Yan. They were almost getting married when an elder of Ning Caixian passed away. Madam Duke Yong then took the chance and dragged the matter out. Later, she imed that Ning Caixian¡¯s birthdate was contrary to Di Yan¡¯s, and she proposed to get Qin Yuru instead.

    Madam Duke Yong reproached Countess Yong, who then reluctantly offered marriage to Madam Di in Jiangzhou. After Qin Yuru reached the capital, it would be inconvenient for Ning Caixian to appear in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. After Qin¡¯s Mansion had settled in the capital, Qin Yuru would go back. It was only then that Ning Caixian would stay in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for a night or visit Countess Yong asionally.

    However, now that Qin Huaiyong had re-emerged as Ningyuan Army General, his status was much higher. Though his position was not very high, he was close to the emperor and was also a Vice Commander of the Imperial Guards Team. Qin Yuru¡¯s status was way beyond Ning Caixian¡¯s, and they were not on an equal match!

    Under such circumstances, Countess Yong had no choice but to end her idea of a marriage with Ning¡¯s Mansion.

    However, Ning Caixian refused to do so and continued to have rendezvous with Di Yan, and their rtionship eventually got better.

    Of course, everything happened behind the curtains. On the surface, Ning Caixian was just the niece of Countess Yong and a cousin of Di Yan.

    The affair between Di Yan and Ning Caixian nearly got approval back then, so many people in the mansion knew about it.

    However, Qin Yuru never asked, so the people did not dare to say anything. Everyone buttoned their lips.

    ¡°Why have I never met her?¡± Qin Yuru smiled and said, hiding the jealousy in her eyes and recing it with curiosity.

    ¡°Maybe she had something happen in her own family. After all, she does have her own mansion and can¡¯t stay here forever!¡± Di Yan replied impatiently. He got up and looked at the screen, then turned and walked into the house. He was very annoyed by the mentioning of Ning Caixian, and he did not know how to deal with it.

    He had feelings for bothdies.

    He had known Ning Caixian since a young age, and though she was not as good-looking as Qin Yuru, she was gentle and obedient to him. Their love sparkled since young, and they made their vows. However, Qin Yuru was good as well¡ªshe was pretty and had a strong family background, which would be helpful for his future.

    He wanted both cousins!

    After Di Yan entered the room, Qin Yuru¡¯s face sank, and her eyes were cold. Gritting her teeth, she turned to Qin Wanru and questioned her. ¡°How did you know brother Yan¡¯s cousin was living in his mansion?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, you didn¡¯t know about it? Grandmother said that all the people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion knew. Once Nanny Duan went to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and heard people gossiping about this and assumed the whole mansion knew about it. I thought of changing a new frame for the screen just now, and since that cousin is about the same age as Big Sister, she will know thetest trend. Thus I wanted to ask her for some suggestions!¡±

    Qin Wanru spoke after she patted the frame and took two steps back.

    Yujie passed her a handkerchief, and she picked it up casually and rubbed her hand, then she looked at Qin Yuru¡¯s sullen face and said, ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s go in too. We must do the frame well. Otherwise, we will be at fault!¡±

    ¡°You go!¡± Qin Yuru had no mood to tter Madam Duke Yong now. When she thought of the fact that Di Yan had a cousin beside him and everyone knew about it, she felt horrible. Suddenly, she recalled the scene where Di Yan was together with Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi was only in Qin¡¯s Mansion for a short period, and Di Yan hardly saw her, yet the two fell in love. This so-called cousin had lived in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for some time and had a much closer rtionship with Di Yan. Something must have happened between them.

    ¡°Big Sister, you are not going in?¡± Qin Wanru was about to step forward and heard Qin Yuru¡¯s words, so she turned and looked at her, puzzled.

    ¡°I have other stuff to do!¡± Qin Yuru said firmly then walked outside. She had lived in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for a while and knew the ce well.

    As she walked out of the courtyard, she walked toward Di Yan¡¯s courtyard. She remembered that Di Yan had two servant girls, and she had always found them bitchy and thought of getting rid of them after she married Di Yan. However, she would like to give them a chance.

    Seeing Qin Yuru leave with a cold face, Qin Wanru grinned and then re-entered the house.

    After she paid her respect to Madam Duke Yong, she said, ¡°Madam, if I can¡¯t find the original frame, can I use the most up-to-date framework in the capital?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Madam Duke Yong had said that she would not care about it, so of course, she nodded as she did not want to make things hard for Qin Wanru.

    Since the matter had been solved, Qin Wanru decided to leave. After making another bow, she left with Yujie.

    Di Yan did not intend to go to Qin¡¯s Mansion. However, as a host, he still sent Qin Wanru out.

    When he reached the gate of the mansion, he did not see Qin Yuru. His expression changed and he asked the servant on the side, ¡°Where is cousin Yu?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw her leaving the courtyard just now!¡± the servant answered in confusion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Di Yan hurried back.

    However, he came across Qin Yuru halfway. When he saw Qin Yuru, who looked rather calm, Di Yan heaved a sigh of relief and quickly approached her. ¡°Cousin Yu, where did you go just now? I thought you were waiting at the gate of the mansion!¡±

    ¡°I took some things from the yard where I used to live. I used to go to the street when I was here, and I left them here when I hurriedly left for home!¡± Qin Yuru grinned.

    Although deep in her heart she was gritting her teeth, she did not reveal anything on her face. That bitch actually had a rtionship with her cousin a long time ago. They even vowed to marry one another.

    Earlier on, the rtionship between Qin Yuru and Di Yan had yet to be settled. However, after Qin Huaiyong was appointed, it was decided. The two servant girls also knew that Qin Yuru would be their madam in the future. Thus, when Qin Yuru asked, they did not hide from her anything rted to Ning Caixian.

    Not only did they tell her about Ning Caixian and Di Yan, but they also said that Ning Caixian once sent people to Qin¡¯s Mansion to find Di Yan, saying that she was ill and asked Di Yan to go to Ning¡¯s Mansion. It was said that Miss Ning was delicate and fainted while talking to Di Yan.

    The reason why these two servant girls knew about this matter was that Di Yan had sent people to his yard to get some good ginseng for Miss Ning to use.

    The two servant girls also mentioned that they had witnessed the delicate cousin fall into the arms of Feudal Lord a couple of times!

    Whenever Qin Yuru recalled what the two servant girls said, she would get furious. However, she knew it was not the time to get angry. What happened earlier with Qi Rongzhi had annoyed Di Yan.

    ¡°Oh, well, what else do you need? You had left somethings at my ce too!¡± At this time, Di Yan only wanted to send Qin Yuru away. Thus heplied with her on everything.

    ¡°Just leave them there!¡± When Qin Yuru looked at Di Yan¡¯s expression, hatred grew inside her. She clenched her handkerchief tightly, but her face remained calm.

    ¡°Well then, I shall send you out. Cousin Wanru should have left by now, I will get another carriage to send you back!¡± Di Yan said enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Qin Yuru whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, your business is my business!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s feminity had always fascinated Di Yan, with such a pretty face. Di Yan answered gently, reaching out and helped Qin Yuru up. For a moment, he refused to let her go.

    ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Yuru blushed under his gaze and gently nudged him.

    ¡°Ya, ya!¡± Di Yan was so fascinated by her that he stuttered his words.

    The two spoke for a while longer, and Qin Yuru reluctantly boarded the carriage of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. The carriage left Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but it did not go to Qin¡¯s Mansion. It swerved into another direction to ¡°Ning¡¯s Mansion¡± where the two servant girls had told her about!

    How could Qin Yuru let this matter go¡­

 Chapter 201 - The First Miss or the Second Miss

    <h4>Chapter 201 The First Miss or the Second Miss</h4>

    When her carriage stopped at the doorway of Ning¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t get out of it immediately. Instead, she sat inside it looking at the mansion through and through, it had be deserted and crumbled now. Some sort of ridicule appeared on her face. ¡°It is impossible that such a poor house could cultivate some good girls. That so-called cousin is just someone from an impoverished family!¡±

    What she didn¡¯t notice was that Qin Wanru was sitting in another carriage, which was among several others in the corner, and her eyes were fixed on the doorway of Ning¡¯s Mansion through the window, which was slightly raised.

    Having known that Qin Yuru wouldn¡¯t easily dismiss this anger from her mind, Qin Wanru naturally waited here earlier to be a looker-on. ¡°Since that Ning Caixian intended to plot against me, she shouldn¡¯t me me to take vengeance on her!¡±

    ¡°Go tell the gatekeepers that we ask to see the First Miss of Ning¡¯s Mansion,¡± Qin Yuru said to Mei Xue.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Mei Xue got out of the carriage and went to the gate of Ning¡¯s Mansion, then she became serious and shouted at the gatekeeper who wasing out, ¡°Is your First Miss in?¡±

    ¡°The First Miss is in the mansion, but you are?¡± The gatekeeper didn¡¯t know Mei Xue, so he asked while looking her up and down with confusion.

    ¡°I am the servant girl of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and my childe wants to see your First Miss. Please take her out for a meeting, we have something for your First Miss,¡± Mei Xue said with a smile.

    ¡°Now that your childe has something for our First Miss, why doesn¡¯t he simply take it in instead of asking for my First Miss to go out?¡± the gatekeeper was puzzled and asked. For Childe Di had always taken something into the mansion directly as he wished before. Never had he stayed so hesitantly outside the gate while asking the First Miss out for a meeting.

    ¡°Pah!¡± Suddenly Mei Xue pped the gatekeeper in the face. ¡°How dare you ask so much about what my childe thinks! Certainly it is something important that must be handed over to your First Lady. Go now to tell her.¡±

    ¡°Well, well, well!¡± After being pped, the gatekeeper dared not say anything. At present, Ning¡¯s Mansion was so run-down, so it was natural that he kept silent. Although Childe Di had always been friendly in the past, the gatekeeper was not sure if he was in a good mood today.

    Silently, the gatekeeper hurried to report to the First Miss. Mei Xue went back to the carriage and told Qin Ruyu what happened just now, then she stood by the carriage.

    The gatekeeper came back very quickly. He came out and ran to the front of the carriage. With a smile, he said to Mei Xue, ¡°My First Miss ising out soon, but she is weak, it will take some time, please wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°How could she be so slow!¡± Mei Xue frowned and snorted quietly.

    Sure enough, after waiting some more, they saw Ning Caixiane slowly with a servant girl. Her every step was so delicate that it made her look like a willow branch trembling in the wind.

    In the carriage, Qin Yuru looked at her carefully and thought, ¡°Her face isn¡¯t as beautiful as mine, and is somewhat mournful-looking, but that pair of eyes looks full of affection and some sort of tenderness. Such an appearance is easy to make people disgusted. As expected, she is a coquettish bitch.¡± Qin Yuru was exceedingly wrathful.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, this bitch used to see herself as the future female master of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It was said that she had punished two sex-serving servants girl. What the hell is she!¡±

    ¡°My cousin, why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Ning Caixian stopped in front of the carriage, raised her head, and said with some shyness. She couldn¡¯t think of any reason that she had toe out to personally take something and thought that Di Yan had to be joking with her. So aftering over, she looked at the carriage femininely, waiting for Di Yan to jump out of the it all of a sudden.

    Mei Xue lifted the curtain of the carriage, and Qin Yuru jumped down.

    Ning Caixian¡¯s face changed. She moved back two steps, staring at Qin Yuru, who had a gloomy face. She knew that something bad wasing.

    But before she got back to a safe ce, Qin Yuru had rushed up and given her two ps severely in the face. She couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps back and fell heavily to the ground. The servant girl who was with Ning Caixian was shocked to almost faint. She rushed over to help her, screaming and shouting, ¡°Missy, Missy!¡±

    ¡°Bitch, you f*cking bitch looking so delicate and weak, God knows how dirty you are! You not only hooked up with the supervisor of my mansion, but also tempted other men to my mansion as you cannot stand the loneliness. What a licentious bitch!¡±

    Qin Yuru went up close to Ning Caixian and kicked her body violently, which almost took her breath away. Upon hearing clearly what Qin Yuru said, she blushed deeply and said, ¡°You are talking nonsense, and who are you? I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know me. You and the supervisor of my mansion hooked up with each other, keeping a vague rtionship. Didn¡¯t you think that my supervisor had a wife? He is nobody but someone in charge of our inner affairs. You dirty woman, why are you so dirty!¡± Qin Yuru raised her head, sneered coldly, and said.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Ning Caixian finally came to her senses. She was so angry that couldn¡¯t help screaming and shouting. With the help of her servant girl, she stood up. Her face was ghastly pale.

    ¡°Is it nonsense? Do you want me to ask some people to confirm that your servant girl came to my mansion tempting men purposely? You look like an elegantdy from an aristocratic family, but what you have done is so disgusting. Even though Ning¡¯s Mansion declines nowadays, you don¡¯t have to be so low!¡±

    Qin Yuru hade here prepared. She took out a hair sp from her cuff and shook it in her hand. ¡°Look, we have your hair sp as evidence. Your name is engraved on it. Does the word ¡®Cai¡¯ mean anybody else?¡±

    Two sex-serving servant girls took Qin Yuru to find the hair sp secretly in Di Yan¡¯s room. Indeed it belonged to Ning Caixian, as she had left it in Di Yan¡¯s room on purpose. Now it was in Qin Yuru¡¯s hands as evidence.

    They created such a disturbance, which had already attracted quite a few people. There was no more space outside Ning¡¯s Mansion. Besides, all the shops were gathered on both sides. This ce having such a big disturbance immediately became surrounded by arge group of people.

    Originally, people thought it was impossible that an elegantdy from an aristocratic family would hook up with a supervisor. After all, a supervisor was just a servant no matter how big the mansion was that he was in charge of. Although Ning¡¯s Mansion was in decline nowadays, she was always a noble Miss, which was different from other ordinary people. But when people saw this hair sp held by Qin Yuru, they all believed her. Ning Caixian¡¯s face became pale.

    At that moment, people were all talking about it. In their words, this Miss Ning Caixian looked like a noble one in daily life. Nobody could tell that she was a dirty woman like this.

    Some ruffians were among the crowd, and they even said obscene words to Ning Caixian, taking her as a whore in a brothel by their words.

    Ning Caixian¡¯s face changed either blue or pale. Until now, she hadn¡¯t figured out who that Miss was and why she came to fight her all of a sudden.

    It was impossible that she hooked up with the supervisor. At most, she would choose Di Yan, as Countess Yong was originally going to let Di Yan marry her. But now the bride-to-be became the Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion. She couldn¡¯t ept it, so she used many means to contact him. She even sent a servant girl to supervise him at the gate, as she was afraid that Di Yan would keep living in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    She never realized that her servant girl could get caught by people from Qin¡¯s Mansion when the girl went to secretly contact Di Yan. The girl even led those people to meet her. Ning Caixian was anxious and in a panic.

    Fortunately, the old maid from Qin¡¯s Mansion was actually friendly. She said that only Ning Caixian herself could enter Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but now the person who stopped her was the Second Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion. ording to the old maid, this Second Miss had some sort of rtionship with Di Yan, and thought that the two sisters could marry Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion together. If the Second Miss was really sessful, it would be impossible for Ning Caixian, even as a concubine.

    If these words were only from an old maid, Ning Caixian would not believe it. But she remembered that once Di Yan had said some words to her. He said that the most beautiful Miss from aristocratic families in the whole city was none other than the Second Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion. At that time, she kept these words in her mind.

    Now she put all these words together and made a decision not to let the Second Miss seed. She immediately found ways to do it. That hair sp got from Qin¡¯s Mansion had been sent to a ruffian by her now. When the time came, she would arrange someone to ruin the reputation of the Second Miss.

    She would create rumors that the Second Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion had hooked up with the ruffian and sent him a hair sp, on which the word ¡°Qin¡± was engraved.

    She never thought that before she herself could take action, other people would take her hair sp here to make troubles for her.

    All of a sudden, Ning Caixian realized who she was. Looking at Qin Yuru¡¯s beautiful face, she thought she knew her.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, do you know what the crime of framing up others is?¡± Ning Caixian was so angry that she trembled. If she had known that the Second Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion was this terrible, she would have taken action earlier and ruined her reputation first. Now because of her mercy, she missed the good opportunity so that her opponent had a chance to deal with her.

    Ning Caixian felt angry and hateful because she wasn¡¯t evil-minded enough.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin? Sure enough, you are a bitch who has been blind. How did my second sister mess with you so that you could nder her like this?¡± Qin Yuru said with a cold smile.

    Ning Caixian narrowed her eyes. Immediately, she realized that she was wrong. Unexpectedly, the Miss who was standing in front of her was the First Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion. Also, she was the one who should be engaged to Di Yan. At that moment, she was in a real mess, so she took a step backward and almost felt in the arms of her servant girl. Her face was as pale as white snow. ¡°First Miss Qin, you¡­ Why do you nder me like this?¡±

    ¡°Do I nder you? You are a profligate. You sent your hair sp at random to the supervisor of my mansion, and even contacted men at their own house. Why don¡¯t you dare to recognize it? Do you want some people of my mansion to prove your servant girl¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Qin Yuru was full of confidence now because two sex-serving servant girls had told her some information secretly. Sheughed grimly while putting all these bad rumors on Ning Caixian.

    The resentment that she had previously gotten from Qi Rongzhi had a chance now to be released at Ning Caixian.

    Qin Yuru looked Ning Caixian up and down with her eyes full of contempt. ¡°So, you have the guts to do it, but now don¡¯t dare to admit it? You are so old yet still not married. Do you n to find a better man?¡±

    Ning Caixian was older than Di Yan. ording to the n, she would be engaged to Di Yan at first, but the Great Madam didn¡¯t agree to it. Besides, they needed time to observe mourning for the dead. So the engagement was dyed.

    ¡°You¡­ you have gone too far. Is it for the reason of my cousin? I sent this hair sp to my cousin, I went to his mansion to contact him previously. I¡­ I would have been engaged to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But because of you¡­ my cousin said¡­ said that he would marry you! However, even so, you shouldn¡¯t ruin my reputation.¡± Ning Caixian¡¯s face had turned dreadfully pale, her eyes were full of despair. Looking at Qin Yuru, she let tears fall down helplessly. After saying these words, she fell in a faint, and her servant girl hurried to hold her in her arms.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t expect that Ning Caixian would fall down in a faint. She was shocked for a moment. When she prepared to say something, suddenly the voice of Di Yan came from outside the crowd.

 Chapter 202 - She Is Not Sick. How Can I Save Her?

    Chapter 202 She Is Not Sick. How Can I Save Her?

    The crowd was parted to both sides by Di Yan, who rushed in hurriedly. Seeing that Ning Caixian exhaled more than she inhaled, he nearly pounced on her in a hurry. Di Yan instantly took her in his arms and asked anxiously, ¡°Cousin Xian, Cousin Xian, are you okay?¡±

    Puffing and blowing, Ning Caixian seemed to be nearly out of breath. Seeing that Ning Caixian¡¯s situation was awful, all those people around them quickly stepped aside to make more space for her to breathe.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Qin Yuru was so angry that her face turned white because Di Yan came in and hugged Ning Caixian without even asking her.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Watching the delicate Ning Caixian in his arms, Di Yan roared.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡­ Did you yell at me only because of this b*tch?¡± As Qin Yuru saw the sarcasm on the faces of the people around her, her face turned ghastly pale, her lips quivered a few times, and her eyes¡¯ rims went red.

    ¡°Have you finished giving vent to your anger? If you have done, go back. I will not spare you if anything bad happens to Cousin Xian!¡± Di Yan was worried about Ning Caixian, so he shouted angrily. He really worried about Ning Caixian, who was in poor health. Any slight disturbance would make her delicate body sick.

    ¡°You, you, you actually¡­¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s tears fell. After taking two steps back, she covered her face with the handkerchief and ran back.

    Mei Xue found that the situation was getting worse now. While calling Qin Yuru, she went to chase her in a hurry.

    When Di Yan saw that Qin Yuru ran away even without her carriage, he also got into a p and immediately turned around to catch her. But Ning Caixian grabbed his hands now. With a dreadfully pale face, she looked at Di Yan. ¡°Cousin, you¡­ Go to pursue First Miss Qin quickly. She¡­ It is only because she envies us!¡±

    Although she told Di Yan to chase Qin Yuru, her hands still held onto him tightly. She looked as if something bad would happen to her once Di Yan left her alone.

    ¡°I, I should go to see her first¡­¡± Now, Qin Yuru had already walked out of his sight. Di Yan also panicked. He felt worried about both Ning Caixian and Qin Yuru. If something bad happened to Qin Yuru, he really did not know how to exin it to his grandmother.

    However, he did not dare to go because Ning Caixian was so weak that her body could not withstand any more suffering. What could he do if something happened to her?

    Di Yan was now caught in a dilemma, sweat streaming down his forehead.

    ¡°The doctor ising. The doctor ising!¡± It didn¡¯t know who shouted loud outside the crowd. These people around Ning Caixian hurriedly made way for the doctor. In a hurry, a middle-aged doctor ran up to her with a medical kit, sweat dripping from his face. Everyone could tell that he was very anxious.

    ¡°This¡­ I do not know this doctor. I do not¡­ want him!¡± Ning Caixian said, gasping.

    ¡°Come on. Go to get the old doctor who has been treating your Young Lady here!¡± Di Yan hastily ordered the girl servant of Ning Caixian.

    ¡°At this time of crisis, she still wants to choose the doctor. Is she truly sick or not?¡± Yujie yelled out in the crowd. Qin Wanru had already got down from the carriage when Qin Yuru was making a scene. It was she who asked the cart driver to invite the doctor whom she had picked early here.

    ¡°Yeah. Any doctor is capable of treating illness. She still has the strength to choose the doctor at this time. Does she really pretend to be sick?¡±

    ¡°Is she ying the trick of pretending to die?¡±

    ¡°Even until now, I haven¡¯t understood what is going on. But this First Miss indeed has exchanged love tokens secretly with someone. But I do not know if she changed the token with the childe here or some other men?¡±¡­

    The crowd began to discuss animatedly. The matter was a mess now. No one knew whose words were right and whose were not. But judging by the conversation, the people who had witnessed the whole thing was sure that First Miss Ning, who looked delicately pretty, had done some bad conducts. It seemed that she was involved with men.

    ¡°Young Madams of Ning¡¯s mansion are not women of fine character. Last time, I saw Second Miss of Ning¡¯s mansion pulling and pushing with a man like a prostitute in front of the gate.¡± Someone who witnessed that Second Miss Ning pulled and pushed with the nephew of Duke Xing said. Although the thing like that did not always happen, it would asionally happen one or two times.

    ¡°In this case,st time I saw this childe send the extremely delicate First Miss Ning back. And it seemed that he carried her in the arms when he walked into the mansion!¡± someone in the shop around said. This person had seen the things that happened between Ning Caixian and Di Yan.

    Hearing the words in her ears, Ning Caixian became anxious and panic. The color on her face repeatedly changed between green and white. Moreover, she felt that it became increasingly difficult for her to breathe. She clutched at Di Yan¡¯s hands and would not let him go.

    But she still stretched out the other hand to let the middle-aged doctor feel the pulse and dared not to give more advice.

    After feeling her pulse, the middle-aged doctornded his eyes on Ning Caixian¡¯s face. In confusion, he frowned. ¡°This Young Madam, please give me the other hand!¡±

    Di Yan took her other hand to the doctor, who then ced his hand on her pulse. After feeling the pulse on this hand, the doctor cast a look at her ghastly pale face once again.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she? What first-aid measures should be taken?¡± As soon as he saw the doctor put down her hand, Di Yan asked eagerly.

    ¡°She does not need any first-aid measure. Isn¡¯t she all right?¡± The doctor wiped his hands with a handkerchief and said without looking up.

    ¡°What?¡± Di Yan thought he had misheard him, so he asked again in astonishment, ¡°Doctor, could you tell me how to afford the first-aid to her?¡±

    ¡°I said that she does not need any first-aid measure. She is just a little short of the vital energy and the blood. There is nothing really wrong with her.¡± The doctor stood up and picked up his medical kit. It seemed that he was going to leave. He said while shaking his head. ¡°She has sufficient medical resources, so she can let a doctor run all this way in vain! Don¡¯t make such a row. When she is only in a bad mood because of the quarrel, she is going to faint. What the h*ll did she act like that for?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± asked Di Yan, scarcely believing his ears.

    ¡°I said that this Young Madam is short of breath because she kicked up a row. Also, she is a little anemic but has no other illnesses. She does not need any first aid treatment. At first, I thought it was a big deal. I have had enough of wasting so much time!¡± the middle-aged doctor said grumpily. He was initially giving treatment to someone, but a girl servant anxiously pulled him out. He hurriedly ran here because she told him that someone was going to die here.

    ¡°Is she¡­ all right?¡± Di Yan asked in disbelief. He was a little dumbfounded because Ning Caixian was always very fragile in his mind. ¡°Usually, if there is any sign of disturbance, she will immediately make a big thing out of it. The thing that happened today looked like a big deal. So how can she be alright?¡±

    ¡°I, I am weak since childhood¡­ Doctor, is it possible that you have misdiagnosed me?¡± Ning Caixian argued anxiously. Holding Di Yan¡¯s hand, she stood up and questioned at the doctor¡¯s back.

    ¡°I did not misdiagnose. If you do not believe me, you can go to ask an imperial doctor to check on you. My grandfather works in the imperial hospital.¡± When the doctor heard that Ning Caixian questioned his medical skills, he turned his head unpleasantly and looked her up and down. ¡°This Young Madam, I don¡¯t care what you are up to, but you should never y this kind of trick to fool others. Any case involving human life is to be treated with the utmost care. You can never afford the price.¡±

    After that, he turned around and walked away.

    He took no notice of Ning Caixian.

    ¡°Cousin Di, where is my Big Sister?¡± Just when the doctor left, Qin Wanru cropped up. She still looked dusty, but she had removed those butterfly-like hairpins on her head. There left only one simply butterfly knot. Though inconspicuous, it was not an eyesore. Under her thick fringe, Di Yan could see her angry face.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Di Yan was really dumbfounded at this time. Things came one after another, and they were all to his surprise. ¡°This time, Qin Wanru came out of nowhere. Didn¡¯t she go back to her mansion early?¡±

    ¡°Cousin Di, the marriage between you and my Big Sister will be settled soon. Who is she? Why are you so intimate with her? Is she the one that you are going to marry instead of my Big Sister?¡± Qin Wanrunded her ice-cold eyes on Ning Caixian, ncing her up and down. Then, she sneered and said, ¡°She looks so sick and weak. Is she putting it on to deliberately make you stay?¡±

    If Qin Wanru said these words before, Di Yan would not believe her. However, even the previous doctor, who seemed to have excellent medical skills, said that Ning Caixian had no other serious illnesses. At this moment, Di Yan was in a state of utter stupefaction. Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, he suddenly remembered that Qin Yuru left everything behind and walked away just now. Then, he was obviously rattled.

    Di Yan immediately got rid of Ning Caixian¡¯s hand, which pulled him tight and pushed Ning Caixian into her girl servant¡¯s arms. After that, he said to Qin Wanru in a hurry, ¡°I am going to look for Cousin Yu!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, cousin!¡± Ning Caixian cried subconsciously.

    ¡°First Miss Ning, why are you pulling Cousin Di?¡± ¡°Is Cousin Di your fiance or my Big Sister¡¯s? Have you and Cousin Di ignored my Big Sister and already changed your love tokens secretly?¡± Standing naturally and gracefully before Ning Caixian, Qin Wanru asked in a little cold voice. ¡°Though I am young, I have heard the means of pretending sickness and ignorance. But are these means usually done by those cheap little concubines? Are you trying to destroy the marriage between Cousin Di and my Big Sister?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Ning Caixian really did not know how things went so badly wrong and who this humble girl before her was. In great confusion, her whole person was shaking.

    ¡°First Miss Ning, stop making more trouble after I¡¯m gone. I have to look for my Big Sister. If anything happens to her, people from Qin¡¯s Mansion will definitely get justice for her.¡± After casting a few nces at Ning Caixian, Qin Wanru turned around and left with Yujie.

    Although Qin Wanru came and left in haste, she made the final judgment.

    ¡°Sure enough, she is so cheap that she tried to ruin others¡¯ marriage!¡±

    ¡°She also pretended to be sick and made a fuss as if she was going to die soon.¡±

    ¡°This kind of thing could only be done by concubines. The two Young Madams in Ning¡¯s Mansion are not some decent girls.¡± These people around understood the whole thing and immediately burst into an uproarious sneer.

    In these people¡¯s eyes, Ning Caixian was a cheap woman who wanted to destroy the marriage between others. Hence, none of them would be nice to her.

    In particr, they had seen her delicate appearance when she pulled Di Yan and did not want to let him go.

    It did not know who first threw the rotten leaves in the hands out and smashed them right on Ning Caixian¡¯s face. After that, some people began to throw eggs, rotten fruits, and some other useless things.

    The gatekeeper of Ning¡¯s Mansion and the servant saw that the situation was going bad, so they hurriedly protected Ning Caixian and retreated. But even so, several rotten eggs stillnded on Ning Caixian. Then in a fluster, she got back behind the gate.

    Leaning against the gate, Ning Caixian gasped violently. She felt that she was out of breath and dizzy. In the past days, she used to be delicate and had never suffered like this. In previous, everyone treated her with great care because they feared that the scene would be ugly and hard to exin if she fainted!

    ¡°First Miss, I will take you to change clothes first. This, this is really stinking!¡± Pinching her nose, the girl servant grabbed Ning Caixian¡¯s hand and ran inside.

    Ning Caixian could only try desperately to keep up with her. For a time, she could not even breathe because of gasping. But just when she took a few steps, someone gave her a hard push. She stumbled and fell heavily onto the ground!

 Chapter 203 - When Did You Meet the Man from Outside

    <h4>Chapter 203 When Did You Meet the Man from Outside</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Ning Caixian gasped, covering her chest. She red at Ning Xueqing, who was standing in front of her.

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m the one to ask that. Ning Caixian, you did a great job today. How will youpensate me for the reputation you have ruined together with yours?¡± Ning Xueqing looked down at Ning Caixian, disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡­ But your usual¡­ usual behavior is frivolous. What¡­ what good reputation do you have left?¡± Refusing to admit to being inferior, Ning Caixian stared back angrily.

    ¡°I do not care what I have done. At least, I won¡¯t allow someone to block me in front of the gate and curse me that I have grabbed her man, which is an extremely cheap act!¡± Ning Xueqing sneered. ¡°Whether your reputation is good or not is none of my business. However, you are from the Ning family. I¡¯m afraid you will get those people in the same strain of the family with you into trouble. Wait to be put in a pig¡¯s cage drowned!¡±

    After Ning Xueqing finished, she disdainfully nced at Ning Caixian. Then, she turned around and left.

    Ning Caixian was trembling all over with anger because Ning Xueqing whispered these words in her ears. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever looked in the mirror to see who you are? You try like mad to marry Childe Di!¡±

    ¡°Help me get up!¡± Clenching her teeth, Ning Caixian ordered the girl servant who was standing stupidly next to her in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss!¡± The servant girl hurriedly held out her hands and pulled Ning Caixian up.

    After she stood still and took a few short breaths, Ning Caixian said with gritted teeth and bitter hatred. ¡°Be quick. Take me to see my father!¡±

    Even at this point, she would not sit waiting passively for her end!

    No, she must marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. In any case, she would not let Di Yan go. No matter who blocked her way, she would remove the obstacles. The venom in her heart overflowed little by little. ¡°Qin Yuru got me into such a bad situation. I will never spare her!¡±

    ¡°The unspectacr girl who looked a little dusty, is she Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± At this time, Ning Caixian was soberly aware that no one would love such a girl who was not very eye-catching and not too young. She would never waste that hairpin on Qin Wanru.

    In this case, Ning Caixian decided to frame First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion instead of Second Miss.

    Since the people of Qin¡¯s Mansion were ruthless, then they should not me her for being heartless¡­

    When Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage returned to the mansion, the ce was already in a mess. Not caring about her health, Madam Di brought Qin Yuru to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in a huff.

    Initially, Old Grandma was about to stop her and let her consider carefully before making a decision. However, Shui Run held her back, so Old Grandma just let Madam Di solve this matter herself.

    Shui Run paid respects to Old Grandma and then told her everything she had seen. Old Grandma sighed. ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s son is not a good marriage prospect!¡±

    At an advanced age, Old Grandma had gone through many things and had seen many people. From her heart, she thought Di Yan was nothingpared to Qi Tianyu. However, Madam Di acted wilfully and broke off Ning Caixian¡¯s engagement with Qi Tianyu. She even schemed against Qin Wanru. But now, when things came to this stage, Madam Di could not go back to the past.

    ¡°Mother, we cannot get involved in this matter. Just let them deal with it themselves!¡± Sitting aside, Shui Run appeased Old Grandma in a soft voice.

    ¡°This child Yuru, s!¡± Old Grandma felt helpless and sighed. For a time, she did not even know what to say.

    ¡°Grandma, is it possible that my Big Sister will not marry Cousin Di?¡± Qin Wanru asked curiously.

    ¡°No, it is impossible. Madam Di is even capable of¡­ No matter what happens, your Big sister will marry Di Yan!¡± Old Grandma whispered slowly. She reached out her hands to rub her forehead, feeling a bad headache.

    ¡°Di Yan acted like that even before he married Qin Yuru. I¡¯m afraid he will go from bad to worse when they get married!¡± Old Grandma thought.

    Qin Wanru chatted with Old Grandma for a while longer. When she saw that Old Grandma was looking a little better, she left!

    When Qin Wanru got back from Old Grandma¡¯s ce, she asked someone to call Dong Xiu¡¯er over.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er was having a slight typhoid fever, so she did not look well now. Qin Wanru asked her to sit on a small stool on one side, she was looking at Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s face, but remained silent.

    Under her gaze, Dong Xiu¡¯er was flustered. She reached out to take her handkerchief in her hands and crumpled it into a ball.

    Qin Wanru was still quiet after a long while. Only then did Dong Xiu¡¯er look up at Qin Wanru, a little timidly, and she asked, ¡°Second Miss, why did you want to see me? Is there something wrong about my mother?¡±

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, you and Nanny Dong followed me to the capital. After we arrived in the capital city, you stayed in the mansion and barely left the courtyard. But I do not know when you met a man from outside.¡±

    Qin Wanru asked lightly. Her pair of watery ck eyes exuded radiance, which looked very calm. But after taking a closer look, Dong Xiu¡¯er felt that Qin Wanru had seen through her.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s hands trembled, and she nearly dropped the handkerchief in her hands. Her face became more and more pale, and she muttered, ¡°Second¡­ Second Miss, I do not know what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t understand what I said?¡± Qin Wanru slightly smiled and asked meaningfully.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er was so frightened that she immediately stood up and waved her hands wildly. ¡°Second Miss¡­ I¡­ I really do not know. Please¡­ please enlighten me, Second Miss!¡±

    ¡°It is actually pretty easy to find out whether you really do not know or you¡¯re just pretending. Someone bring Qu¡¯er here!¡± Qin Wanru leaned back and said with a slight smile in her eyes.

    She said these words in a very soft voice, and the smile on her face also looked quite gentle. But Dong Xiu¡¯er still felt that Qin Wanru gave her heart a heavy blow. In a flurry, she took a step back and nearly kicked over the square stool she just sat on.

    ¡°Second¡­ Second Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°Qu¡¯er took a hairpin outside. You don¡¯t need me to remind you of that, right?¡± Qin Wanru looked calmly at Dong Xiu¡¯er as if she was able to see everything.

    ¡°Second¡­ Second Miss¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s pale face was suddenly flushed. She was so afraid of being found out that she barely knew what she was saying now.

    ¡°Are you still going to hide it from me? Or maybe you¡¯re prepared to let your mothere here to ask you with me?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s smile became even softer.

    ¡°Second Miss, I¡­¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er was ashamed and embarrassed, and her eyes became red. However, she was still a little hesitant. After ncing at Qin Wanru as well as Qing Yue and Yujie behind her, Dong Xiu¡¯er bit her lips. But she still felt to ashamed to speak!

    ¡°Miss, I am going to bring Qu¡¯er here and let them confront each other!¡± Qing Yue whispered in Qin Wanru¡¯s ear.

    Qin Wanru nodded.

    Seeing Qing Yue about to leave for real, Dong Xiu¡¯er started to get flustered. Subconsciously, she reached out to stop her. Then, Dong Xiu¡¯er turned to look at Qin Wanru and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that. I¡­ I will tell everything!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I am listening!¡± Qin Wanru said slowly.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er trembled all over. Then, she covered her face, crying.

    ¡°Let Xiu¡¯er sit down and pour a ss of water for her!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Qing Yue turned her palms over and supported Dong Xiu¡¯er as she sat down. Yujie poured a cup of tea for her and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you do not know the hairpin is now in the hands of a woman!¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er kept crying. Choking in her sobs, she could not utter a word. Seeing this, Qin Wanru picked up the teacup next to her and took a sip. Then, she said lightly.

    ¡°What?¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er stopped crying. In shock, she lifted her face, which was full of tears now.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Qin Wanru raised her beautifully arched eyebrows.

    ¡°It is actually a trap set by a woman. Whoever you saw somewhere, I suppose that you would not fall in love with a woman at first sight and secretly give her my hairpin. The most important was that the hairpin was engraved with the word ¡®Qin.¡¯ Since you are my personal maid, it appeared that the hairpin engraved with ¡®Qin¡¯ should be mine!¡±

    Qin Wanru said, a little seriously.

    ¡°How¡­ How could it be¡­¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er eximed in astonishment.

    ¡°Everything is possible, Xiu¡¯er. I don¡¯t know if Nanny Dong protects you too well to know the ways of the world.¡± Qin Wanru confirmed.

    ¡°But Qing Xue gave the hairpin to me!¡± With red-rimmed eyes, Dong Xiu¡¯er said in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you think anyone can have such a hairpin? You¡¯ve lived in Jiangzhou for some time with your mother. I suppose you would have visited the jewelry stores there. Do you think a servant like Qing Xue can have such a piece of jewelry?¡± Qin Wanru asked lightly and coldly.

    With those few words, Qin Wanru rendered Dong Xiu¡¯er speechless for a time.

    In fact, Dong Xiu¡¯er had always lived in terror and uncertainty since Qing Xue sent her the hairpin. Was it also the reason that she subconsciously sent this red hot hairpin away?

    ¡°Dong Xiu¡¯er, Nanny Dong went to the capital city because of me. I thought that Nanny Dong had good skills, so I brought her to the capital city, and she indeed did a good job. Therefore, as my servant, Nanny Dong actually has a great rtionship with me, her master. If I finally choose to dismiss Nanny Dong because of you, then you should know what will happen in the end. Unlike Jiangzhou, the capital city is a ce full of unfamiliar ces and strangers. Anything can happen to you!¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s face turned cold, and her cold eyes fell on Dong Xiu¡¯er like icicles.

    ¡°Did you really consider nothing before you sent the hairpin away?¡±

    Previously, Qin Wanru looked kind and amiable. In Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s eyes, she was only a little sister who hadn¡¯t grown up yet. And Qin Wanru was always kind to Dong Xiu¡¯er. But this time, Qin Wanru¡¯s ice-cold manner and her hard face made Dong Xiu¡¯er no longer dare to look down upon her. For the first time, Dong Xiu¡¯er realized that the Young Madam before was not the same person as her. She was instead Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and also the master who could decide her and her mother¡¯s fate.

    In fear, Dong Xiu¡¯er felt she could no longer guard the secret in her heart any more. She did not dare look at Qin Wanru, so she bowed her head and twisted the handkerchief in her hands. While biting her lips, Dong Xiu¡¯er asked sadly, ¡°Second Miss, was it really a woman who took the hairpin away?¡±

    ¡°It was a woman. Beyond that, it was also the woman who tangled with First Miss today. If it were not for Nanny Dong, Xiu¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with your business!¡±

    Qin Wanru said, a little heartlessly.

    If she had not found this thing early and brought up the matter between Ning Caixian and Di Yan first, then she would have be the victim today.

    At that time, even a hundred mouths could not absolve her guilt.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er had never left the mansion. Qin Wanru was the one who left the mansion. Moreover, Dong Xiu¡¯er did not have that kind of hairpin, so the hairpin must belong to Qin Wanru. Everything was aiming at her.

    When a hundred mouths could not exin the thing about the hairpin away, Qin Wanru might follow the old routine as herst resort. The vicious Madam Di ruined her through Ning Caixian. But now, Qin Wanru would like to wait and see whose reputation would be destroyed, Qin Yuru¡¯s or hers!

    Qin Yuru made a big noise when she ran back, so even Dong Xiu¡¯er, who stayed in the courtyard, had heard about this thing early. At first, she thought that it had nothing to do with her. But when she figured everything out this time, Dong Xiu¡¯er became so panicky that even her lips became as white as snow. She nearly copsed. ¡°Second¡­ Second Miss, I¡­ I will tell you everything I know!¡±

 Chapter 204 - A Trap! When Will He Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 204 A Trap! When Will He Marry Me?</h4>

    The thing that happened with Dong Xiu¡¯er was simple to exin.

    Qing Xue sent her the hairpin but told her that her master gave it to her as a reward. She also told Dong Xiu¡¯er that though she was a principal maid in Zhifang Pavilion, she was not in the master¡¯s good graces. In the past, Second Miss did not truly regard her as a trusted maid. Now she sent the hairpin to Dong Xiu¡¯er because she not merely would like to make good friends with her, but also wanted Madame Dong to put in a good word for her.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er saw the situation of Qing Xue in Zhifang Pavilion clearly, so she felt that what Qing Xue said was true. Dong Xiu¡¯er finally epted the hairpin after Qing Xue repeatedly implied that it was okay.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er met the man when she apanied Qing Xue to do something at Madam Di¡¯s ce. Originally, Qing Xue was with the servant girl Qu¡¯er, but the moment they were about to leave, Qu¡¯er got a stomachache. So she asked Dong Xiu¡¯er to go with Qing Xue in her ce. With pleasure, Dong Xiu¡¯er left with Qing Xue.

    It just so happened that Qin Wanru was not in the mansion on that day, and Shui Run called Nanny Yu away. Dong Xiu¡¯er was so careful when she left with Qing Xue that no one noticed that she had left.

    On that same day, she saw a handsome man. When they identally bumped into each other, the man gently pulled her up and then asked her name withnguishing eyes. The man told Dong Xiu¡¯er that he had never seen such a woman like her before. At first sight, he had already lost his heart to her. He was going to ask her parents to marry her to him.

    Nanny Dong protected Dong Xiu¡¯er very well since she was born. Hence, she had never seen such an affectionate gentleman. At the moment, she blushed, but she still told him her name. After that, the man gave her a jade pendant as a token and left.

    When Qing Xue came over, the man was saying goodbye to Dong Xiu¡¯er. Then, the man asked her to take good care of Dong Xiu¡¯er because he woulde to the mansion to propose to Dong Xiu¡¯er as soon as possible.

    Although Dong Xiu¡¯er was not very young, she had never encountered such a thing. At that time, she certainly felt frightened and uneasy. But then, Qing Xue repeatedly told her that this man was quite good. He was a cousin who was rted to Qin¡¯s Mansion. Besides, the man was a Xiucai who had small family property. Both his reputation and talent were excellent.

    Qing Xue told Dong Xiu¡¯er that if she could marry this person, she would no longer need to work so hard!

    Qing Xue said a lot of nice things about this man, talking all about the benefits he could offer Dong Xiu¡¯er, whose desire for marriage was then aroused. Immediately, she hid the jade pendant and came back with Qing Xue.

    After that, Qing Xue would bring a letter to her from time to time. She said that the Xiucai secretly sent a letter to her when he came to the mansion and asked her to bring the letter to Dong Xiu¡¯er. Gradually, Dong Xiu¡¯er had her heart set on this talented Xiucai and waited to marry him.

    Qing Xue added that since the Xiucai had given her a jade pendant, she should also show her love. Also, Qing Xue hinted that the jade pendant was worth a fortune, so Dong Xiu¡¯er should give him something of equal value. Previously, Qing Xue wanted to make friends with her. She also wanted Madame Dong to say something nice about her in front of the master. Hence, she gave Dong Xiu¡¯er the hairpin. Now, it was the only valuable thing that Dong Xiu¡¯er had.

    Then, Qu¡¯er went to send the hairpin for her. As for the ce, Qing Xue had discussed with Dong Xiu¡¯er and made the final choice for her.

    ¡°A cousin? A Xiucai?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qing Yue for an answer. Compared to Yujie, Qing Yue knew the things in the mansion better.

    ¡°There is no such a man like that. Qin¡¯s Mansion has just moved to this ce. Madam Di¡¯s maiden home is Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. There is no other cousin unless this man is from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qing Yue thought about it and replied very affirmatively.

    ¡°Where does this persone from then?¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes and asked.

    ¡°Miss, I will go to inquire about it.¡± Qing Yue turned around and was about to leave. However, Qin Wanru stopped her. ¡°Xiu¡¯er, how long ago did you see him?¡±

    ¡°About a month ago!¡± While biting her lips and lowering her head, Dong Xiu¡¯er gave them a clear answer.

    ¡°It happened a month ago. I am afraid that it will be challenging to find out who the man is!¡± after a brief moment of silence, Qin Wanru said. After all, it had been too long.

    ¡°But did you say that the man kept sending you letterster on?¡± without knowing why, Qing Yue asked. ¡°Since letters came constantly, we can certainly find out who came over frequently. We can always find a man who hade to the backyard.¡±

    ¡°But, he did not have to show up in person to deliver a letter!¡± Yujie shook her head and said.

    Dong Xiu¡¯er bit her lips, and her tears fell one drop after another. By this time, how could she not understand that she had been tricked?

    On the very first day, she ran into the man. Qing Xue must have specially arranged it.

    ¡°Second Miss, I¡­ I brought trouble to you!¡± With a thud, Dong Xiu¡¯er dropped down on her knees. She covered her face with a handkerchief and began to weep.

    Qin Wanru frowned and looked at Yujie.

    Yujie hurriedly went to help Dong Xiu¡¯er stand up.

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, could you recognize the man if you saw him again?¡± after giving it some thought, Qin Wanru asked with the sameposure.

    ¡°I¡­ I can recognize him!¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er said, wiping her tears.

    ¡°Qing Yue, go to check who hase to the mansion first. It should be a man, a young man with decent looks and elegant manners,¡± Qin Wanru ordered.

    ¡°But Miss, didn¡¯t you just say that we could not find out who the man was?¡± blinking her eyes nkly, Qing Yue asked.

    ¡°Go to check it out first. It is okay if you cannot find out,¡± Qin Wanru said indifferently. After all, she did not count on this.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qing Yue left in a rush.

    After making a detailed analysis of all the things, Qin Wanru had got some ideas. A trace of a deep andplex expression shed across the bottom of her eyes. She said a few words to Dong Xiu¡¯er and let her go back. After that, she asked Yujie to bring Qu Le over.

    ¡°Has anything happened with Qing Xue recently?¡± Qin Wanru asked after Qu Le saluted her.

    ¡°I found nothing unusual about her. Mostly, she spent her time with Dong Xiu¡¯er. If there was something to do, she would help us do it for you. But when she was free, she also behaved quite well!¡± Qu Le said. Qin Wanru gave her the task of keeping an eye on Qing Xue.

    ¡°Did you see anything out of the ordinary?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°Nothing unusual!¡± Qu Le shook her head with certainty. ¡°She was well-behaved and always kept her nose clean. She did not like to talk to me. Sometimes, I tempted her to talk more, but she was constantly on guard against me!¡±

    ¡°On guard?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s long eyshes flicked twice, and her watery eyes showed a glimmer of a smile. ¡°She had nothing unusual only because everything was normal. But what if something unusual happens?

    ¡°What a coincidence! The thing happened today was so unusual that even Madam Di could not sit still and went to denounce people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for what they have done¡­¡±

    Sitting by the window, Qing Xue looked out of the window restlessly. She looked calm and was doing embroidery with needle and thread in her hands, but she actually stretched her attention outside the window.

    She heard that Madam Di took Qin Yuru to denounce people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for what they had done, and she also heard people say that Duke Yong¡¯s son seemed to have an affair with his cousin. All those words made her more and more restless.

    When she spotted Dong Xiu¡¯er running out from Qin Wanru¡¯s room with red-rimmed eyes, Qing Xue found it hard to remain seated. However, she did note to her at once. Instead, Qing Xue waited for a longer time. Only when she saw Qu Le walk into Qin Wanru¡¯s room did she put down the needle and thread in her hands and go to Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s room.

    Qing Xue pushed the door open and walked in. Then, she saw Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s red eyes, which showed that she must have been crying. Hurriedly, Qing Xue went up to her with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Second Miss reproach you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did!¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er lowered her head and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Why would Second Miss me you when you have done nothing wrong? You are the one who acts the most dutifully and properly in this courtyard. Usually, you stay in the mansion and spend most of your time doing some toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery. What more does Second Miss want from you?¡± Sitting next to Dong Xiu¡¯er and holding her hands, Qing Xue spoke angrily after lowering her voice. But after that, she added with disappointment, ¡°Second Miss likes clever maids, not us, who do not have a sweet tongue!¡±

    It seemed that her words went into the heart of Dong Xiu¡¯er, who nodded repeatedly. She was choked with sobs and could not even utter a word.

    ¡°Well, cheer up. Can you tell me why Second Miss would reproach you?¡± Qing Xue asked softly, stretching out to pat Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°She just asked how many pieces of embroidery I had made. After I told her, Second Miss was dissatisfied with the number. Not merely did Second Miss me me, but even Qing Yue and Yujie said that I could notpare with my mother, and I was a drag on her!¡± With this, Dong Xiu¡¯er bowed her head and began to wipe her tears again.

    ¡°On what basis could they say that? Whenever you were free, you went to make these exquisite embroideries and toggle-and-loop buttons. As long as you have finished and disyed them in the shop, everybody has to praise you. How could they speak like that?¡± Out of anger, Qing Xue¡¯s face went pale. She instantly stood up and made two turns around the room.

    ¡°I¡­ I also have told them that it would take a lot of effort to make these things¡­¡±

    ¡°They went too far. In their eyes, you were a soft touch. That was why they let you make these things. Xiu¡¯er, do not be afraid. You have Madame Dong. Even if they said so, Madame Dong will always be your supporter, so it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Qing Xue said, gasping out in anger. Her delicate little face seemed to be full of rage when she defended Dong Xiu¡¯er against the injustice.

    ¡°Qing Xue¡­ can you tell me¡­ when will he marry me? I¡­ I really want to leave this ce.¡± While biting her lips, Dong Xiu¡¯er flushed. She whispered in a voice as small as a mosquito¡¯s.

    ¡°Who? Oh, don¡¯t worry. Soon, he will marry you soon!¡± At first, Qing Xue did not get it. But then, she understood and hurriedly promised. After that, she went to sit beside Dong Xiu¡¯er.

    ¡°But I¡­ I cannot stay here a minute longer! This ce¡­ makes me so depressed!¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er said with a sad face, lowering her head and flushing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say these demoralizing words. Second Miss dislikes you, but you have Madame Dong. She will not me you too much even for Madame Dong¡¯s sake, right?¡± Qing Xue asked gently.

    ¡°But I¡­ I feel not at ease. I want to see him!¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er cried again, tears falling one drop after another. Immediately, her face was covered with tears. She turned her palms over and held Qing Xue¡¯s hands instead. ¡°Sister Qing Xue, can you help me? I¡­ I just want to meet him. If not, I¡¯ll feel anxious.¡±

    Qing Xue hesitated as she said, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m afraid that it is not a good time to see him.¡±

    ¡°Even if I cannot see him, I¡¯d like to read his letters. Sister Qing Xue, please help me. Otherwise, I¡­ I really cannot wait for him any longer. I¡­ I am going to tell Second Miss about this and ask her to let me go because someone will marry me!¡± Wiping her tears, Dong Xiu¡¯er made herst desperate effort.

    ¡°No, this n will not work. As soon as Second Miss knows about this, I will be finished!¡± Qing Xue said anxiously.

    ¡°I do not care. Otherwise, I cannot wait any longer!¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er leaned over and said willfully.

    ¡°Then¡­ I will go and have a look.¡± Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s request brought Qing Xue a headache. She knew that man, of course. But aside from the first time they met when the man showed up, she had never seen him again. Those letters were from Madam Di, but she was not in the mansion at this time.

    Even so, Qing Xue dared not refuse Dong Xiu¡¯er because she feared that Dong Xiu¡¯er might disregard all the consequences and tell everything to Second Miss. Clenching her teeth, she had no other choice but to say yes!

 Chapter 205 - No Money? Give Your Earrings Instead

    <h4>Chapter 205 No Money? Give Your Earrings Instead</h4>

    Qing Xue made a trip and she took Dong Xiuer away in secret.

    Something bad had happened to First Miss in the family, and Second Miss went tofort Madam Dowager. All the servants in the yard were busy with their own work and no one noticed that Qing Xue left again after she came back.

    But even if someone noticed, everyone was specting things about the First Miss secretly. It wouldn¡¯t bother them if they discussed it with their friends in private.

    Under such circumstances, Qing Xue left with Dong Xiuer from the back door.

    Qing Xue sent away the old woman there with an excuse.

    Dong Xiuer followed Qing Xue all the way, and from a distance, she saw the man whom she missed for a long time standing under the tree at the door. At that time, she felt sad and her eyes teared up even before she reached.

    Qing Xue quickly soothed her, ¡°Xiuer, you should be happy. He came here as soon as I told him in case you worried about him!¡± Then she led her to the man who was dressed up as a schr and made a move to leave.

    However, Dong Xiuer grabbed her hand. Trembling slightly, she pulled her sleeve and looked at her, her eyes pleading with her not to leave.

    Qing Xue pulled her sleeve back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there to keep a look out for anyone who mighte.¡±

    But Dong Xiuer held on her sleeve tightly. It seemed that she would not let her go.

    Qing Xue helplessly turned to theely schr with a wry smile.

    The schr stepped forward and said to Dong Xiuer gently, ¡°Miss Dong, please¡­ let her go first, I have things to tell you!¡±

    Dong Xiuer looked at the schr before her, and then she lowered her head and looked at her feet, ¡°I ¡­ I want to be with her, you ¡­ can tell me now!¡±

    The schr said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient¡­ because she¡¯s here.¡±

    Dong Xiuer still looked at her feet, and still held on to Qing Xue tightly, unwilling to let her go, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s convenient, she knows everything about me!¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s ¡­¡±

    Dong Xiuer whispered, ¡°Have you received the hair sp I sent youst time?¡±

    The schr seemed a little impatient, but luckily, Dong Xiuer was looking down then and did not see his expression, ¡°Yes, thank you, Miss Dong!¡±

    Dong Xiuer seemed to be indulging in her imagination and asked, ¡°What ¡­ what do you think of it?¡±

    ¡°Very delicate, it¡¯s so kind of you, Miss Dong!¡±

    Dong Xiuer moved a little, bit her lips and her hands shivered a little again. ¡°Did you notice that the hair sp is dented? I hit it by ident, but luckily, the dent is not big. ¡±

    The schr had a very gentle voice, which is in sharp contrast with the obvious impatience on his face, ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s okay. After you marry me, I¡¯ll take you to buy a new hair sp!¡±

    Dong Xiuer suddenly raised her head, tearfully looking at the schr¡¯s impatient expression. She hadn¡¯t any doubts up till then.

    Not only the schr, but also Qing Xue was not pleased with Dong Xiuer¡¯s clingy behavior, and she also looked askance at her then. Neither of them expected Dong Xiuer to look up just then, and both of them were frozen.

    Dong Xiuer¡¯s hand slipped from Qing Xue¡¯s, she stretched out her hand and pointed to the two people in front of her, ¡°You¡­ you ¡­¡± And she then cried and ran away with her face in her handkerchief.

    Qing Xue became worried and was about to chase after her, ¡°Hey¡­ hey¡­¡± But the schr quickly caught her sleeves.

    He asked sullenly, ¡°What¡¯s this? Did I rush here to see this silly woman make a fuss over nothing?¡±

    Qing Xue felt worried and said quickly, ¡°No, you need to cate her!¡±

    The schr frowned, ¡°cate her? Who can cate someone who behaves like this? She acts as if she is really the beloved daughter of the family! Pay me!¡± He was actually a local ruffian. He was asked to masquerade because he lookedely. It was agreed that he¡¯d do it for the first time, but now he was suddenly asked to do it a second time.

    Qing Xue didn¡¯t expect the schr to ask her for money. She said quickly, ¡°The old woman who asked you here didn¡¯t pay to you? I¡¯ll tell the Madamter then, and send the old woman to you with the money. The Madam isn¡¯t at home at the moment. Why don¡¯t you go back and wait! ¡±

    The person who went to find him was Madam Di¡¯s servant. Since Madam Di was not at home, it was possible that she didn¡¯t have the money to pay him.

    The local ruffian who was dressed up as a schr looked at the Qing Xue and pointed at the pair of earrings on her and said, ¡°No money? Who knows if you will default on your payment? Give me these first, and you can redeem them when you have money!¡±

    Qing Xue was so angry that her expression changed, ¡°You¡­¡±

    The ruffian frivolously pulled Qing Xue closer and plucked off her earrings and even gave her pink face a gentle pinch, ¡°What about me? You asked me to act and cheat that silly woman. Being so old and ugly, how dare she imitate others to meet her lover? You should do it yourself. I might not have asked for any money!¡±

    Qing Xue was angry and ashamed. She pushed him away with her hands. But when the ruffian saw such a pretty maid and there was no one around, how could he let her go through the door so easily? He reached out to grab her hands, held her in his arms, and kissed Qing Xue¡¯s face.

    As the two tangled with each other, they heard someone shouting, ¡°Somebody! Catch these two!¡±

    The ruffian got a fright and was about to run away, but the path was blocked by two strong women¡­

    As Qing Xue and the ruffian were escorted to Madam Dowager, Qin Wanru was still there. She looked at the two people below with a casual smile.

    Qu Le was telling others the whole story of her leading people to catch them. She said that she happened to pass by the backyard when she saw the two people tangling with each other. She then hurried back to find the woman in charge in the mansion and caught them.

    Qin Wanru looked at Qing Xue and said calmly, ¡°Grandmother, send them directly to the feudal official. It¡¯s better to let the judge deal with such matters. It¡¯s only about a maid!¡±

    Qing Xue got nervous after what Qin Wanru said to Madam Dowager. She pointed at the ruffian and argued, ¡°Second Miss, second Miss, I was wronged, I really have nothing to do with this guy. When I walked to the backyard, he jumped out from behind a tree and grabbed me. I ¡­ I ¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru put down the cup casually and said slowly in a low voice, ¡°So it¡¯s all this man¡¯s fault? How dare he molest a servant girl of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion? With your impudence, even if you don¡¯t die, you will end up crippled. ¡±

    The ruffian also panicked and he said at once, ¡°Second Miss, the maid of your mansion invited me here and she especially called an old woman to be with us. She wanted to meet me in private. I didn¡¯t mean to molest your mansion¡¯s maid!¡± It was not a big deal for a ruffian to say he has an affair with others. But it was not a small thing if he was believed to have despised the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying, it was you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. You clearly came to me. How dare you deny it now?¡±

    The two of them started shifting the me on each other.

    Qin Wanru suggested to Madam Dowager, ¡°Grandmother, let two old women take them away for questioning so they will not talk nonsense.¡±

    Madam Dowager nodded, narrowed her eyes and gestured to Nanny Duan. Nanny Duan understood and sent for people to drag the two into separate rooms.

    Qin Wanru stood up and said, ¡°Nanny Duan, you interrogate the man. I¡¯ll question Qing Xue!¡±

    Madam Dowager disagreed, ¡°You want to do it yourself?¡± It was not an honorable thing, and Madam Dowager didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to get involved, in case it harmed her reputation.

    This matter didn¡¯t look simple!

    Qin Wanru looked at the Madam Dowager and smiled gently, ¡°Grandma, Qing Xue is my maid. What she does may also involve me. I¡¯d better get to the bottom of this.¡±

    Madam Dowager thought about it and nodded helplessly. She wanted to protect her little granddaughter, but could not. It would be a good thing if Zhuozhuo could grow up faster.

    Yujie was asked to go apany Nanny Duan to question the schr-like ruffian while Qin Wanru went with Qing Yue to the wing room where Qing Xue was. She sat down when she entered.

    Qing Xue cried and rushed to Qin Wanru as soon as thetter came in, ¡°Second Miss, second Miss, I was really wronged!¡± She was about to hug Qin Wanru¡¯s legs but was blocked by Qing Yue.

    Yujie said harshly, ¡°Qing Xue, how will you exin this?¡±

    Qing Xue burst into tears and said, ¡°Second Miss, I was really wronged. I didn¡¯t do anything. I just¡­ just helped Xiuer make an appointment. Second Miss, please believe me. Ask Dong Xiuer if you don¡¯t believe me. She knows everything. I really didn¡¯t have an affair with that man, it was Xiuer!¡±

    Her words were half-true, but it sounded real.

    If it was not a trap set by Qin Wanru, she might even believe her!

    Qin Wanru knocked at the table with a gentle smile on her face, ¡°Qing Xue, you have followed me for some time. Do you think I am a fool? Or like the others, you think I am too young and ignorant and easily bullied?¡±

    Her eyes rested on the Qing Xue¡¯s face as she smiled mildly. Today, she was dressed as usual. The heavy bang was pinned up. She seemed both angry and happy with a carefree and indifferent spirit, so unlike those of her age. It was as if the person in front of her was not her principal maid.

    She behaved as if what was happening around her was not a scandal.

    As if she was used to these things¡­

    Qing Xue trembled. It was not the deliberately stretched voice she just had but this time, she really trembled with her teeth chattering. A chill struck her and she copsed to the ground directly.

    Was Qin Wanru a master who could be bullied? Of course not. Qing Xue had been scrupulous since she began following Qin Wanru. And it was because she felt her master was so intelligent. She dared not move and could only lurk the dark, waiting for the right opportunity.

    She wascent in secret when Dong Xiuer¡¯s business was quietly in the process. She thought the Miss hadn¡¯t grown up after all. She could do nothing even if she was intelligent. Now looking into her eyes which seemed to see through everything, she found she was wrong.

    ¡°Second¡­ Second Miss, you nned the whole thing, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 206 - Who Schemed Against Whom

    Chapter 206 Who Schemed Against Whom

    Qin Wanru smiled. She picked up the cup at hand and took a sip, ¡°Are you using me?¡± The misty steam passed through her thick and curled eyshes, giving her face an unreal charm.

    Her delicate little face used to exude a childlike beauty. Because she was still a child, that beauty had more to do with being adorable. People could imagine how beautiful she would grow up to be, but they will not have much hostility to her at the time because her beauty was still that of a child.

    However, Qin Wanru looked unreal behind the steam, as if she suddenly changed from childlike to ethereal and beautiful.

    Behind the curtain of steam, she seemed to have grown up in an instant. There was a charm in her vulnerability. But her cold beauty made even Qing Xue tremble with fear!

    ¡°Qing Xue, you became a ve at an early age, but you did not enter the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Instead, you were raised in a manor where you were supervised by older women. You are smart and good looking. Therefore, you were bought to Qin¡¯s Mansion a second time, and became my girl servant. Unfortunately, Qu Le came in at the same time as you, and she happened to know you when she was a child and knew that you had already been in Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at Qing Xue with shining eyes.

    ¡°Second¡­ Second Miss ¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru continued in a low voice, ¡°Of course, you were bought to deal with me. If you were beside me, you will at least know some of my actions, and because you¡¯re clever, you¡¯ll not do what Qing Cui did before. Of course, to begin with, Mrs. Di left you in the manor not to deal with me, but to train you to be my elder sister¡¯s personal girl servant.¡±

    Her soft voice was very pleasant to listen to, but it sounded like the monastic drum and bell in Qing Xue¡¯s ears. She was shocked and dumbfounded.

    Very few people knew about this. Even Qu Le was not very clear about it. It was even more impossible to know her past ever since she arrived in the capital city.

    But Qin Wanru told the whole story so clearly, as if she had witnessed it herself.

    Qin Wanru smile even more gently, her beautiful eyes blinking and head leaning to one side, making her look very childlike, ¡°You thought since my elder sister will soon be the daughter-inw of Duke Yongkang, things won¡¯t go well with me in every aspect because I have always been suppressed. So you panicked and volunteered to deal with Dong Xiuer yourself! ¡±

    Qing Xue¡¯s turned white as snow, even paler than when she was led to Madam Dowager. She became really desperate. How could she be more hopeless when every actions of hers had all along been witnessed by the one she deceived? And she had beencent with her cleverness.

    She thought that she had deceived the Second Miss.

    The Madam thought that she had deceived the Second Miss!

    But in fact, it was they who¡¯d been deceived!

    ¡°Do you know what your life will be if I sent you to the Administrative Office? As a girl servant, you dared to have an affair with a ruffian, and you also secretly plotted against your own young madam, you will be sent to the army after your face is tattooed. There are plenty of people who would like to help me because my father has just be the Ningyuan Army General. ¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eye were narrowed as she uttered the words.

    Every word was like a sword piercing deep into Qing Xue¡¯s heart. Hearing them, Qing Xue couldn¡¯t help herself. She broke down and fell on the ground crying, ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, I will confess. I will tell you everything as long as you don¡¯t send me to the Administrative Office!¡±

    Nanny Duan finished her questioning as quickly as Qin Wanru. After the interrogations, Qin Wanru took Qing Xue away while the ruffian was put into prison. Although the whole thing was only about the girl servant, it might also affect the reputation of her young madam!

    When Madam Di came back, so did Countess Yong.

    Madam Di led her to visit Madam Dowager. Today, Countess Yong came to Qin¡¯s Mansion for the marriage of Qin Yuru and Di Yan. The two families decided to get them engaged immediately. Countess Yong had brought Di Yan¡¯s resume to exchange it for Qin Ruyu¡¯s. After the exchange between the two families, the official ceremony will be held.

    Madam Dowager felt she had no say in Qin Yuru¡¯s marriage. So she agreed with every decision Countess Yong and Madam Di made. Madam Di had the final say in everything.

    Qin Huaiyong also suggested to Madam Dowager that it was imperative for the two families to be united in marriage. Since Qin Wanru¡¯s parents agreed, Madam Dowager was certainly not in a position to show her disapproval.

    Now that Madam Di and Countess Yong had talked to Madam Dowager, it¡¯s considered that the most senior in the household has been informed. They then returned to Yn Pavilion.

    Although Madam Dowager was informed of the whole thing, thedies still had the details to iron out.

    No one knew what Di Yan and Countess Yong talked about in the house. When Countess Yong left, all they knew was that the marriage was in the near future.

    Di Yan even moved into Qin¡¯s Mansion the next day. He was poor at studies so he decided to throw himself into military affairs. On the one hand, he lived in because there were very few descendants in the mansion. On the other hand, Di Yan might be a military officer in the future, so he could learn some basic knowledge about it from Qin Huaiyong.

    However, those were only excuses. In fact, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent Di Yan to Qin¡¯s Mansion temporarily to put him under the supervision of Madam Di in case he involved himself with Ning Caixian.

    Madam Dowager in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion suggested it. She hated Ning Caixian and had never been nice to her when thetter lived in the mansion. She always took a fancy to her granddaughter Qin Yuru.

    Countess Yong did not agree to it at first, but Ning Caixian¡¯s reputation was greatly damaged after the previous incident. It was said that now people in the whole capital city were talking about Ning¡¯s Mansion. It was not only about Ning Caixian, but also her sister Ning Xueqing, who was said to have an affair with a gentleman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The gossips made them out to be disreputable girls.

    People would often just let it go when they didn¡¯t know something. But the more they talked about the sisters, the more they believed the girls to be sluts.

    A daughter of an aristocratic family should have moral integrity even if she was humiliated. How could she be so disrespectful to the discipline and pander to a man who was already engaged, even throwing herself at him? It was not clear whether they had an affair from what others said. Everyone who heard such a thing would feel disgusted.

    Only some rascals felt it very romantic and were envious of Di Yan. They only thought it was better to have seven or eight sweet cousins such as them.

    Aristocratic families who used to have contact with Ning¡¯s Mansion spurned them one after another. They also told their daughters to avoid the Ning sisters in case they were affected by their bad reputation.

    The Ning sisters couldn¡¯t be more despised in the capital city at that time.

    They couldn¡¯t marry people in higher social positions under such circumstances; even ordinary decent families wouldn¡¯t have them.

    The next few days were quite peaceful. The Ning sisters were so beaten down that they had no strength to fight back. They had to go about with their tails between their legs. There were many onlookers in front of Ning¡¯s Mansion every day, the door never opened for them. Only their father¡¯s carriage passed through asionally.

    Di Yan also seemed to be well-disciplined these days, staying at home almost every day. He would chat with Madam Di, apany Qin Yuru or asionally ask Qin Huaiyong questions about military matters. He even stayed in the study in his yard, reading books at ease.

    It was as if what happened out there had nothing to do with him.

    Both Madam Di and Qin Yuru were very pleased with him. Qin Yuru became kind again, but now her favorite activity was to visit Madam Dowager with Di Yan so that she could meet Qin Wanru on the way or in Madam Dowager¡¯s house. She was very proud of herself!

    She would soon be the wife of Duke Yongkang¡¯s son. As for Qin Wanru¡­ Her mother said she was just a bitch and she would not let her have a good end!

    This day, someone came to Qin Wanru when she was still at Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion. So Qing Xue hurried out to look for her young madam, but she was stopped not far from the courtyard.

    A smiling woman and stepped out from behind a tree. She stopped Qing Xue, took out a letter from her bosom and handed it to her. ¡°Miss Qing Xue, someone has a letter for you.¡±

    Qing Xue took it and asked casually, ¡°Whose is it?¡± She opened the letter at once and started to read it.

    The old woman answered, ¡°She looked old and told me she was your aunt. And she made a special trip to see you when she heard that you¡¯re working in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. She wrote you this letter for fear I didn¡¯t exin it clearly.¡±

    It was not a long letter. After reading it, Qing Xue folded it again and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    The old woman said, ¡°She¡¯s in the back garden. Miss Qing Xue, if you go now, you should be able to meet her!¡±

    Qing Xue said, ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    The old woman waved her hand and left with a smile on her face, ¡°Miss Qing Xue, you¡¯re wee!¡± People are d to help a principal maid of the mansion such as Qing Xue when they can in hopes of the maids saying something to their madams or masters in their favor. No harm for the maids to be familiar with their appearance either.

    Qing Xue didn¡¯t go immediately. She opened the letter to read it once more. Then her expression changed. She thought about it and then turned back to Zhifang Pavilion. She left again saying a few words to Qu Le.

    Qu Le followed her out of the courtyard. Then they separated at the gate. One went to look for Qin Wanru and the other went to the back gate to meet that ¡°aunt¡±!

    She did have an ¡°aunt¡± before, and Madam Di helped her get in touch with this person to get Dong Xiuer to send the hair sp. Dong Xiuer was too shy to let her girl servant do it in front of her. She would know since she had paid close attention to her.

    This ¡°aunt¡± also helped spread the news about what had happened the day the hair sp was taken out.

    As for the rest, Qing Xue was not clear about it. She was only told to listen to that ¡°aunt¡± and tell her how Second Miss got along with Childe Di, how beautiful the Second Miss was and how much Childe Di cared about her¡­

    Of course, these things happened before the hair sp incident. Since the hair sp was sent out, the ¡°aunt¡± had never been here again. But today, she actually came, as predicted by Second Miss¡­

 Chapter 207 - Sending Another Hairpin

    <h4>Chapter 207 Sending Another Hairpin</h4>

    In the backyard, an old maid was walking to and fro, quite anxious!

    As a creak finally came from the door behind her, she turned instantly and saw Qing Xueing in a hurry. Instantly, she was overjoyed, reaching out her hands to pull her to a corner next to her. After craning her head to look at the door and find no one was tailing, she was relieved.

    ¡°Auntie, anything else?¡± Qing Xue broke free of the old maid¡¯s hands unhappily, asking, ¡°Previously, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te again?¡±

    The so-called ¡°previously¡± referred to the time after the news that Dong Xiuer was to send the hairpin was spread.

    ¡°Something happened, the hairpin is missing!¡± the auntie said helplessly.

    ¡°Why missing? Everything was done ording to n, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Qing Xue said anxiously. At this time, anyone would be anxious when hearing the item they sent out after oveing difficulties was missing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, our miss is also trying to find a way!¡± The old maid gave a ttering smile.

    ¡°No other ways!¡± Qing Xue opened her palms. ¡°Only one hairpin, no more, how can we get another one now? How did your miss make this happen!¡±

    Qing Xue turned more sullen.

    ¡°Could you find another one?¡± the old maid hesitated and said.

    ¡°Find? From where?¡± Qing Xue couldn¡¯t help speaking a little louder, and the old maid was scared to shudder and cover her mouth instantly, whispering, ¡°No, my deardy, please lower your voice; it is bad if others hear us!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find another one from anywhere. Madam¡¯s people only asked me to cooperate with you and send some news, but never said I should find another hairpin for you!¡± Qing Xue pushed the old maid¡¯s hands away unhappily. ¡°It is Madam giving me the hairpin, or how could I have something so expensive? You lost one and must return us one!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Our miss lost the hairpin, now we return you one!¡± The old maid took an exquisite hairpin out of her arms and passed it to her.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Qing Xue asked confusingly.

    ¡°Also, our miss prepared a pair of eardrops for you. You¡¯ve helped us for so long, our miss also extends her gratitude. Recently, has your madam asked you to do anything?¡± The old maid took out another pair of eardrops, very beautiful cat¡¯s eye gems, making Qing Xue happy as she saw them.

    ¡°The eardrops for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course for you, we always ask you to deliver messages. Although this is Madam Di¡¯s idea, our miss also needs to thank you!¡± The old maid put the eardrops in Qing Xue¡¯s palm.

    With the earrings, the two¡¯s talk became harmonious. ¡°Recently, our mansion has been busy with the marriage of First Miss and Duke Yong¡¯s son, so Madam has no time to give me tasks. Besides, I am also Second Miss¡¯ girl servant, and Madam cannot meddle in Second Miss¡¯ business that much!¡±

    ¡°Your Second Miss and Madam Di have disputes, right?¡± the old maid asked with a gossiping look, putting the hairpin thing at the back of her mind.

    This was but a beginning.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Qing Xue tucked the eardrops away. Looking around and seeing no soul, she approached the old maid¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Our madam dislikes Second Miss most; she asked me to serve her and keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on your Second Miss? Why do that? Your Second Miss is not beautiful and is also small, even not beautiful than a girl servant like you, why keep an eye!¡± The old maid pursed her lips, showing she had seen Qin Wanru before.

    ¡°Not eye-catching? Not beautiful?¡±

    Qing Xue¡¯s look twinkled, and she thought the speaker was blind indeed!

    ¡°If Second Miss were not eye-catching or beautiful, who would be in the world?¡±

    ¡°Madam dislikes Second Miss indeed. Previously in Jiangzhou, Madam also sent men to kidnap Second Miss. That time, she was burning incense in the temple.¡± Driving the ridicule in her mind away, Qing Xue lowered her voice further, looking like she had beenpletely bribed by the eardrops.

    ¡°What? Such a thing even happened!¡± The old maid was quite shocked.

    ¡°Yes, she wanted to kidnap Second Miss and sell her!¡± Qing Xue pursed her lips.

    ¡°Your madam really has an evil heart!¡± the old maid was dumbstruck and whispered.

    Hearing herment, Qing Xue lowered her head. Instantly, she seemed to have thought of something and turned silent.

    ¡°Your madam has such an evil heart, and now you serve your Second Miss but works for her. In the future, if something bad happens, you won¡¯t have a good result!¡± The old maid looked very sophisticated.

    Qing Xue nodded, but said helplessly, ¡°But my indenture is in Madam¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°You can ask your Second Miss to get it. You are her girl servant, why should your madam keep your indenture?¡± the old maid turned her eyes and instigated.

    ¡°Our Second Miss is still young and doesn¡¯t know such things. Besides, I had contacts with Madam in the past, and Second Miss doesn¡¯t really believe me!¡± Qing Xue heaved a sigh.

    ¡°This is not good for you, stay between the two masters and shift your stances. As a servant, this is the worst thing. Especially in the capital city, a servant must be loyal, or you won¡¯t have a good result.¡± Looking experienced, the old maid extended her hand to pat Qing Xue on the shoulder, agreed very much, and said, ¡°You yourself should n early, or you will probably be taken out as a scapegoat!¡±

    Hearing the old maid¡¯s words, Qing Xue became dispirited with the tip of her shoe rubbing the ground several times and nodded.

    ¡°Take the hairpin first. Once sessful, our miss is bound to thank you with lots of rewards. Being our miss, she can ask you directly from Madam Di or your mansion¡¯s Second Miss. In fact, that¡¯s not difficult, and you won¡¯t have to shift stances between your two masters.¡±

    The old maid pushed the exquisite hairpin in her hands to Qing Xue.

    These words seemed attractive to Qing Xue, who didn¡¯t refuse anymore, extending her hand to receive it. ¡°What shall I do?¡±

    ¡°Can you send the hairpin to your First Miss?¡± the old maid smiled and said. Her miss was sure Madam Di wouldn¡¯t tell the previous cooperation with her to her daughter.

    With such a thing troubling her, Madam Di wouldn¡¯t notice the girl servant, either. This girl must have no idea that it was her miss who made the trouble.

    This was a very good opportunity!

    ¡°Why?¡± Qing Xue was shocked, asking, ¡°What does this have to do with First Miss?¡±

    ¡°No, now go to First Miss, give Dong Xiuer a hairpin as a gift through First Miss, or how could Dong Xiuer have such a good hairpin?¡± the old maid asked in reply and made Qing Xue speechless.

    ¡°In fact, you won¡¯t have to disturb First Miss, and you can ask her girl servant to help you. Anyway, it must be those around the master. Didn¡¯t you say you are not in Second Miss¡¯ favor? How could you have such expensive hairpins again and again? If you ask Fist Miss¡¯ girl servant to help you, you wouldn¡¯t be dragged even if something went wrong, right?¡±

    The old maid persuaded.

    These words and the words said before made Qing Xue hesitant.

    Since she was silent, the old maid knew the thing could be done and persuaded with a whisper instantly, ¡°Lady Qing Xue, considering your position, you had better not get involved. With such a madam, you will perhaps die tragically in the end. ¡°Take this hairpin to First Miss or her close girl servant silently, then go and tell Madam, your madam will definitely agree.¡±

    ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t like to get First Miss involved in this!¡± Qing Xue lowered her head anxiously.

    ¡°So, you may put it there silently, once done, let me know. I will try to find First Miss¡¯ girl servant and ask her to send the hairpin to Dong Xiuer. In this way, you are not involved. Anyway, Madam and our miss had a very good rtionship in the past, and this is not something big!¡±

    The old maid spoke more earnestly, looking like she stood so much on Qing Xue¡¯s side to think about the thing.

    ¡°Can this work?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. As long as you put the hairpin in your First Miss¡¯ or her girl servant¡¯s ce, the thing is done, and the rest won¡¯t have any rtions with you!¡± the old maid pointed the hairpin and said.

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know how to send it!¡±

    ¡°You can put it on the road as you see First Missing. Such a beautiful hairpin, your First Miss is bound to like!¡± Qing Yue¡¯s concern was what the old maid wanted to mention, so she smiled and provided a solution instantly. ¡°In this way, you don¡¯t have to show yourself or have contacts with First Miss and can also be an outsider!¡±

    ¡°Then, okay!¡± Qing Yue was persuaded sessfully and nodded.

    ¡°These days, I will be in the shop across the street behind your mansion every day. After you put the thing,e to find me, and our miss will do the rest!¡± The old maid looked confident.

    ¡°Good!¡± Qing Xue nodded.

    As the negotiation was done, Qing Xue tucked the hairpin away. Returning to her mansion and closing the back door, she smiled at the old maid doorkeeper and went back.

    When she returned to Zhifang Pavilion, Qin Wanru had already returned. After she asked to see Qin Wanru under the porch, Qing Yue led her in.

    Also, Qin Wanru had just arrived in the room.

    ¡°First Miss, this is what the previous ¡®auntie¡¯ sent. She asked me to send it to First Miss¡¯ or her close girl servant¡¯s ce, and gave me these eardrops!¡± As soon as Qing Xue stepped in, she told the thing in detail for once, and then took out the hairpin and eardrops, handing them in respectfully.

    Yujie came over, took the hairpin and eardrops, and put them on the table before Qin Wanru.

    The eardrops were iid with the cat¡¯s eye gems, which were translucent with good quality, and the hairpin was even more exquisite. As Qin Wanru¡¯s look swept across the top of the hairpin, her eyes became deep. This hairpin was exquisite indeed, or even exceptionally exquisite, but the style did not look new.

    Qing Xue could not see it through, but she could!

    This was not a newly made hairpin, but one passed from ancestors, and an ordinary family could not have such a hairpin.

    She took up the hairpin and observed it carefully against the light. It seemed there were no marks on it, but in the sun, she could see a very very small ancient Chinese character on a butterfly wing pattern consisting of exquisite gold essories on one side.

    Seeing the character clearly, Qin Wanru smiled. ¡°Coincidental, really coincidental, it looks like Ning Caixian also spent so much energy.

    ¡°Very good! Ning Caixian, Qin Yuru, and Madam Di are all not easy to deal with. With evil hearts, they are those who will sacrifice others for their own profits. So, let them attack one another like wild dogs!¡±

    ¡°Do as she said!¡±

 Chapter 208 - Sending Two Palace Maids

    <h4>Chapter 208 Sending Two Pce Maids</h4>

    ¡°Miss, what does the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion want to do by inviting you again? Wasn¡¯t it unpleasantst time?¡± After Qin Wanru told Qing Xue what to do and let her leave, Yujie couldn¡¯t help asking instantly, looking at the gifts on the table.

    This was also one of the reasons why Qing Xue went hurriedly to Qin Wanru just now.

    Surprisingly, these were gifts of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which also imed that Madam of Duke Xing liked Qin Wanru very much, so she invited her to have a chat in their mansion.

    On the tabley two gift boxes, all open. In one box, there was a set of brocade dress, made of fine cloth. From the first look, one knew it couldn¡¯t be found on the market. Qin Wanru reached out her hands and raised a piece of the dress, and the cloth slipped silently from her hands, delicate and smooth.

    Such fine cloth was sure from tributes!

    The dress was tailored ording to her previous height, with bluegrass patterns at its corners, and these patterns were like the ones on her, Qin Yuru¡¯s, and Qi Rongzhi¡¯s clothes that day.

    The only mistake was that she had grown really fast during this period, and the dress was short!

    Madam of Duke Xing had sharp eyes and could know her height just by taking a look. If she wore it with her height of that time, the dress would be perfect, but now, she could not put it on anymore.

    What a pity!

    Only a little shorter!

    Her watery eyes looked deep. ¡°A small error ruins everything. This is a typical example!¡±

    In the other gift box, there was a set of dressing jewelry with exquisite, novel peony patterns, popr at the time. From the appearance, one could judge it was just made.

    Such a gift given to amon friend Qin Wanru was too expensive to be epted.

    ¡°Put the things down and left?¡± Qin Wanru took up one hairpin to observe. With excellent handicraft, it had a colored peony, coiled by gold threads, with a big, glossy, mellow bead set in the center.

    Even the bead was worth lots of money.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard they put things down and left. At that time, Qing Xue also tried to stop them, but theers only said so and left. They also said if you have free time, you can visit the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Qing Yue had learned the details of the thing before and spoke slowly.

    ¡°Miss,st time, Madam of Duke Xing said she woulde and apologize for the incident of First Miss, didn¡¯t she? But now, she hasn¡¯t visited First Miss or Madam Di, but hase to you, why?¡±

    Yujie witnessed what happened that day and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Maybe she wants to ask indirectly!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ask about what? About First Miss¡¯ thing? Why does Madam of Duke Xing pay so much attention to First Miss?¡± Yujie asked first, but suddenly understood, opening her eyes wide and saying.

    ¡°Maybe she thinks there is something!¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes, focusing on the hairpin in her hands, with a look which was turning cold.

    ¡°What is her misunderstanding?¡±

    In her preexistence, they also misunderstood something at the beginning, butter, the misunderstanding turned to a trick, deliberately making others think like this, but their real aim was hidden behind Old Madam of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s favor of Qin Yuru. In this life, she would disclose the thing and act before them, leading them to a misunderstanding.

    Like them, she also began with a misunderstanding. But as one knowing the result, she needed to change it in advance, but now she was still unclear about the whole picture of it.

    Madam of Duke Xing was testing her, and so was she.

    The reason why Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t visit Qin Yuru or Madam Di first was due to her misunderstanding, and the ¡°culprit¡± was the several sets of garments with the simr embroidery patterns!

    ¡°Qing Yue, help meb hair; I want to go out!¡± Qin Wanru put down the hairpin in her hands, walked to her dressing table, and said.

    ¡°To the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Although Qing Yue came over, her eyes were full of surprise.

    ¡°No, to the mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Previously, I promised Shao Yuanhao to see him, and I can¡¯t always break my promises!¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and said calmly.

    ¡°Okay, let meb your hair right now. Do you prefer a new style or the old one?¡± Qing Yue replied, put down the previous bunched hair, and asked.

    In the past, Qin Wanru was young, and her bunched hair had always been the ordinary double rings, which were only simply pressed by two hairpins.

    But Qin Wanru had recently grown taller. If she still used that style, it would look a little ordinary. Qing Yue had also mastered the most popr double rings in the capital city, thinking that, as a beautiful girl, her miss should dress up well before she went out.

    ¡°The simplest style will do!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t care about that and spoke, and picked one from the several clothes Yujie carried over. ¡°This one!¡±

    Her previous clothes couldn¡¯t be worn, and now her clothes were newly made. To tailor fast, these clothes only had the simplest styles and the most ordinary embroideries. Without good cloth, they would be very inconspicuous.

    Afterbing, washing, and changing her clothes, Qin Wanru with Yujie boarded her horse-drawn carriage, with the two gift boxes from the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also in it. She might not know some rules, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess must know. Compared with the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she preferred and more believed Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    The carriage stopped in the parking lot of the Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, and Qin Wanru got off. Just now, when she came in, someone had already gone inside to report; now the old maid supervisor was already there. As she saw Qin Wanru get off, she went to bow hurriedly, and then led the way.

    Qin Wanru followed her and went inside along the winding path.

    When they came to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ yard but hadn¡¯t reached the main entrance, they saw that the main room¡¯s door curtain was raised and a small figure rushed out.

    Yujie wanted to push Qin Wanru away, but thetter waved no. By the time, a small figure had rushed to Qin Wanru and held her, looking up with his beady eyes. It was Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°Sister, why haven¡¯t youe to y with Hao¡¯er until now? Hao¡¯er has been waiting for so long!¡± Shao Yuanhao said discontentedly.

    Qin Wanru touched his head with her hand, asking smilingly, ¡°Has Hao¡¯er been behaving well recently?¡±

    ¡°Of course, well, very well. Sister,e in, quick!¡± Shao Yuanhao took Qin Wanru¡¯s hand hospitably, pulling her to the room.

    The door curtain had already been raised high. As she walked in after Shao Yuanhao, she saw a pair of malicious eyes instantly and couldn¡¯t help being stunned. ¡°Howe Chu Liuchen is here?¡±

    Different from in Jiangzhou, Chu Liuchen almost always sat in a wheelchair when he went out in the capital city. Now, he was also sitting bonelessly there, with an exceptionally beautiful appearance, and only his beautiful eyes looked somewhat sullen. The first look at him could tell he seemed unhappy!

    Withdrawing her look, she looked at the center of the room, where Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sat with a smile, looking at her kindly.

    Releasing Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hand lightly, Qin Wanru walked forward to bow to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and then bowed gingerly to Chu Liuchen, with her eyes focusing on her nose and her nose on her mouth. She didn¡¯t know who had offended Prince Chen, who looked quite unfriendly. To avoid being hurt by him, Qin Wanru thought she had better keep a long distance from him.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er has been missing you and said you promised to see him in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but you didn¡¯te. These days, he has been troubling me every day!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked Qin Wanru to sit down and smiled.

    ¡°Father¡¯s designation was issued, and our mansion was busy, so I could not spare time,¡± Qin Wanru said apologetically.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at Qin Wanru up and down several times. Only after more than a month had Qin Wanru changed a great deal. First, she was taller. Although she still looked childish, she seemed to have the image of a youngdy, and her delicate face looked more appealing and beautiful.

    In the past, her beauty was ignored because she was too small, but it gradually caught the eye.

    The pce was always full of beauties, but Qin Wanru was absolutely among the best in appearance. Besides that, she also had deep red lips, which made her more gorgeous and shinier. Fortunately, she was still young and looked childish, and so she was not exceptionally attractive.

    Sitting on one side, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t utter a word but raised his eyebrows. ¡°Without seeing her for many days, she has suddenly grown taller, not like a stump anymore. This is a real surprise!¡±

    ¡°Liuchen, if you don¡¯t feel well, leave early and rest. As for your thing your empress dowager grandma once told me, you should also bear in mind. Anyway, it¡¯s your health, and your grandma will feel more assured if someone attends to you!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess turned to Chu Liuchen and said softly.

    Chu Liuchen lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°Thank you, great-aunt, but I¡­¡±

    With a pause, he seemed hesitant and then stopped. For an instant, the room turned quiet, and Qin Wanru heard her breath turn light, too.

    ¡°Naughty child! Why can¡¯t you be persuaded? This is not only your grandma¡¯s worry but also your emperor uncle¡¯s. They always worry about your health and spoke of it before me again and again!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought he was declining like before and persuaded him graciously.

    For the thing, Chu Liuchen had been persuaded for a long time during the several days, but he declined.

    If he declined, no one dared to force him, afraid that he would get unwell because of unhappiness.

    ¡°So, send two pce maids in a while? I¡¯ve heard the empress has long prepared. If you agree, she will select the best maids and send them here!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked tentatively.

    Qin Wanru sensed that she seemed to hear something she shouldn¡¯t have heard. So, she became more indifferent to the surroundings!

    ¡°I want to pick two beautiful, eye-pleasing ones.¡± Chu Liuchen raised his head. Although his pale face had no trace of blood, he was still an unparalleled beautiful juvenile, also with graceful and noble behavior. As his eyes glided over Qin Wanru, who was standing quietly beside him, a smile came upon the corner of his mouth, and he spoke casually.

    ¡°Good, good, good, I will tell your grandma in a while!¡± She was finally relieved and satisfied she had been keeping an eye on him during these days. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was quite happy and said, heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°Anyway, I haven¡¯t made others disappointed. Such things should be done slowly. Now with relief, the rest will be much easier to deal with!¡±

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t raise her head, so she didn¡¯t see the ripples in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes which was also eerily abnormal¡­

 Chapter 209 - The So-Called Colorful Yarn

    <h4>Chapter 209 The So-Called Colorful Yarn</h4>

    ¡°Great-aunt, I shall leave the guests to you. I am tired!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s slender fingers stroked his head as he said softly,

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stood up to ask a servant to lead Chu Liuchen to his chamber.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, great-aunt. I will go out by myself and take a stroll. I will just rest there if I¡¯m tired!¡± Chu Liuchen replied casually.

    Xiao Xuanzi, who was at the side, hurriedly bowed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Then he smiled and nced at Qin Wanru before pushing Chu Liuchen out. When they reached the door, two elderly maids on both sides reached out together and grabbed the wheel. Xiao Xuanzi raised the back of the wheelchair, and the three lifted the wheelchair steadily.

    With a creaking sound of the wheel, they left slowly.

    ¡°Sit!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sat down and smiled, pointing her finger at the chair next to her.

    Qin Wanru walked over and sat down.

    A servant girl rushed over to serve tea and then left. Shao Yuanhao took a look at Qin Wanru and then at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. He thought for a moment, and then went to sit in a chair on the right of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er really likes you!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t help smiling as she watched. The youngsters looked suited for each other.

    ¡°I like Hao¡¯er as well!¡± Qin Wanru grinned and ruffled Shao Yuanhao¡¯s soft hair.

    ¡°I want to thank you for your help at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s expression darkened. The people she sent came back with reports of what happened to Shao Yuanhao.

    Of course, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reprimanded the man and got a new servant for Shao Yuanhao. There was no point in having a person like him!

    ¡°Well, in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Hao¡¯er¡­¡± Qin Wanru pondered, rephrasing her words, ¡°It seems that Madam of Duke Xing likes him a lot and gives in to Hao¡¯er on everything. Even if Hao¡¯er did something wrong, she would have taken the me for it!¡±

    Her words were subtle.

    ¡°She likes him? She doesn¡¯t even like Hao¡¯er¡¯s biological mother, how could she like Hao¡¯er. She is just good at acting!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess snorted.

    ¡°Princess, Madam of Duke Xing did not get along with you?¡± Qin Wanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°We got along fine on the surface, but in fact¡­ she has never liked my son.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess continued, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t like my son, how could she like Hao¡¯er? I heard what happened that day. She apologized on Hao¡¯er¡¯s behalf without hesitation, but she pushed all the me on Hao¡¯er. How dare she bully such a young kid?¡±

    ¡°Hao¡¯er is still so young, why did she treat him that way? This looks like it¡¯s been going on for a while too!¡±

    Qin Wanru was confused, her memories for that day was still vivid. She had thought about it for a long time but came up with nothing. She knew Madam of Duke Xing was improper, but why did she deal with a kid that way?

    The title already had nothing to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Couldn¡¯t Madam of Duke Xing be good to a kid who had lost his parents?

    ¡°She is too ambitious! How dare she try to control Hao¡¯er?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought with eyes full of anger, ¡°If I find out they had anything to do with Hao¡¯er¡¯s parents¡¯ death, I will not spare them!¡±

    Qin Wanru remained silent. It seemed that there was something she did not know. She did not want to meddle with other people¡¯s affairs as she was busy with her own. Moreover, a fragiledy like her should not interfere with imperial matters.

    She reached out and ruffled Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hair. This child looked so obedient. Staring with his pair of big eyes and straining his ears.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seemed to realize her words had embarrassed Qin Wanru and changed her topic, ¡°How is that Young Lady from your mansion? Why did she suddenly crash into Hao¡¯er that day? Hao¡¯er imed that she did it on purpose and toppled his ink!¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did it on purpose!¡± As soon as the matter was mentioned, Shao Yuanhao fidgeted in his seat, and his eyes widened in anger.

    He even pouted his cute little mouth.

    He looked angry yet awkward, Qin Wanru and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princessughed.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you!¡±

    ¡°You are a good sister and she is a bad one, don¡¯t let here next time!¡± Shao Yuanhao was satisfied, and his eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Sure, we will not let here over!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and pacified him.

    After that, she turned to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said, ¡°Though Big Sister had some problems, she would never want to offend you. Someone must have paid her to do this, or she thought she would gain from this! Of course, she didn¡¯t know about Hao¡¯er¡¯s identity at then!¡±

    Qin Wanru knew Qin Yuru well, and she would not dare offend Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. However, if someone had suggested something to her without telling her Shao Yuanhao¡¯s true identity, she could probably have done something! She will never forget when Shao Yuanhao and she talked about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Qin Yuru¡¯s face turned pale.

    Then she mmed up and didn¡¯t change her first statement at all.

    ¡°Suggestion?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess understood instantly. Her eyes turned cold and she sneered, ¡°This child was born into a bitter life. His father died early and his mother, who is my daughter, died giving birth to him. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion imed that this child was their blood and forbade me from bringing him away. They promised to treat Hao¡¯er well and since he refused to leave, I let him stay in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to start scheming so early. It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    If someone wanted to spoil Shao Yuanhao¡¯s reputation and make him look like an ignorant and rude kid, there is no one else besides those in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Previously, Qin Wanru saved Shao Yuanhao, and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was grateful to Qin¡¯s Mansion for that. Then, Qin Yuru purposely crashed into Shao Yuanhao and pushed all the me on him. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess doted on the kid and might unleash her anger on Qin Wanru.

    The man who nned everything secretly had fully understood the most crucial point.

    He not only could destroy Shao Yuanhao¡¯s reputation, but also create a breach between Qin Wanru and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. What a good move!

    Qin Wanru never felt that this was malicious spection towards Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In her previous life, someone had been nning behind the curtains, causing the tragedy that befell her after entering the capital. Although she had no idea who it was, the person must have been connected to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, do you know the reason?¡± Qin Wanru asked because this matter was rted to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of the nobility title. Do you really think that the title of nobility for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will exist forever!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess snorted and banged on the table. ¡°They were willing to do anything just for a title. Now that Hao¡¯er is in my mansion, I warned the mother-inw and daughter-inw. If I ever hear any rumors about Hao¡¯er again, I will not spare them!¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes shed with understanding. No wonder after that day, there was almost no word about Shao Yuanhao¡¯s incident. It turned out that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had made her move!

    This must have been why Madam of Duke Xing was so quiet. Looking at the situation that day, Madam of Duke Xing had already thought of an excuse to go to Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Whether it was the clothes left by Qin Yuru or to show their appreciation, she could go to the mansion. However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion remained still and kept things the way it was.

    Looking at the gift from Madam of Duke Xing, it was surely not just spection.

    ¡°Today, Madam of Duke Xing sent me a gift!¡± When Qin Wanru came to the mansion, she immediately winked and quietly mentioned it

    ¡°She sent you a gift?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was surprised.

    ¡°Yes, just today, she said that she liked me and weed me as her guest at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru told the truth.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked Qin Wanru up and down, yet she couldn¡¯t see why Madam of Duke Xing thought so highly of her. She certainly didn¡¯t believe that Madam of Duke Xing liked Qin Wanru because of her love for Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°What did she give you?¡±

    ¡°A set of clothes and a set of jewelry!¡± Qin Wanru answered.

    ¡°Did you bring them?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked.

    ¡°Yes, they are in the carriage. Yujie, go and get it!¡± Qin Wanrumanded.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded and called an old maid over to apany Yujie.

    When the two returned, they ced the gift box on the table. After opening it, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was surprised by the set of delicate clothes, ¡°Colorful Yarn?¡±

    ¡°What is Colorful Yarn?¡± Qin Wanru asked as she had not heard of it.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reached out and picked up the clothes, and she ced it in her palm. The material slipped down, and she took it up again and walked to the window, examining the clothes against the sunlight.

    Immediately, the clothes revealed an extremely vibrant color, which got even more vibrant as if it had been highlighted. Moreover, there seemed to be traces of other colors glowing from it.

    But as she studied it in detail, it was just one color.

    ¡°Sure enough, it is Colorful Yarn. This is a very rare tribute. Even in the pce, it is hard for the maidens to get such clothes. Mostly, they use Colorful Yarn to make handkerchiefs!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess took the clothes and sat back down in front of the bed, examining the clothes thoughtfully.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was generous with this gift!

    She looked up at Qin Wanru andpared her size with the clothes, then she sneered, ¡°Unfortunately, the bestid n was destroyed by your size. Otherwise, which youngdy could resist the temptation of such beautiful clothes? But if you wore it, and let¡­ see it, that would be a disaster!¡±

 Chapter 210 - Sister, Letâ€™s Run!

    <h4>Chapter 210 Sister, Let¡¯s Run!</h4>

    ¡°Why¡­ why is that?¡± Qin Wanru was shocked and suddenly sat up straight.

    Although she knew things were not as simple as they seem, she did not expect such a disaster.

    ¡°The emperor doesn¡¯t like it!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wasn¡¯t vague this time. She looked at the curtains and whispered, brief yet concise!

    Qin Wanru did not expect this answer. She thought about many kinds of possibilities, but none of them matched this answer. The emperor did not like it. The emperor of a country stands high above the masses, and his usual concerns should be matters of the nation. How could it be? How could he concern himself withdies¡¯ clothing!

    ¡°What about this jewelry set?¡± After the shock, Qin Wanru stopped asking and pointed to another gift box instead!

    Since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess did not exin, she would have her reasons not to!

    The secrets of the royal family were not told easily. Few knew that this matter was rted to the emperor, and even if they did, they dared not spread it.

    Seeing Qin Wanru had stopped asking, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s eyes showed a trace of appreciation. This child was indeed smart and knew her position well.

    She put down the clothes, then picked up the jewelry and looked at it. She said unenthusiastically, ¡°This is fine! But do not wear the clothes.¡±

    Knowing that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was helping her, Qin Wan nodded hastily.

    ¡°Sister, sister, I have something nice to show you, pleasee take a look with me!¡± Shao Yuanhao, who had stayed in the background all this while, could no longer sit still. He pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeve and looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess with his innocent eyes, ¡°Grandma, I want sister to y with me!¡±

    Seeing him twisting his body like a rubber band, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Qin Wanruughed.

    ¡°Well, go ahead, but don¡¯t overdo it!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess smiled as she said the words.

    ¡°Okay, I will do as you say. I¡¯m a good boy!¡± As soon as Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess agreed, Shao Yuanhao hurriedly jumped out of the chair and started pulling Qin Wanru along.

    Qin Wanru stood up helplessly, bowed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and left with Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go, hurry up!¡± As soon as he went out of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s sight, he became more active. He held Qin Wanru by the hand and led the way.

    After passing through a few crooked paths, they came to a garden. ¡°Sister, look, the flower is blooming, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Shao Yuanhao said proudly as he pointed to a plum tree at the door.

    The plum tree was majestic, and red flowers blossomed on its branches. Winter had just begun, and it was amazing to see such a beautiful plum blossom.

    ¡°It¡¯s blossoming this early?¡± Qin Wanru held Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hand and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, only here at Maternal Grandmother¡¯s ce. It would not blossom this early at Paternal Grandmother¡¯s ce. I discovered this before. I had been waiting for you toe because I knew you¡¯d like it.¡± Shao Yuanhao¡¯s small face was white and chubby. Now he was pretending to be an adult. He seemed pleased with himself as he looked at Qin Wanru as though he expected her to praise him.

    Qin Wanru smiled and reached out to ruffle his hair. No wonder Chu Liuchen used to like ruffling her hair, the soft hair felt reallyfortable.

    ¡°I love it! You are really good to know I would love it!¡±

    ¡°Sister, there is more inside, let me take you in there!¡± When Qin Wanru praised Shao Yuanhao, he nearly jumped for joy. The adult look he put on immediately fell apart. He pulled Qin Wanru with him to the inner part of the garden.

    Plum blossoms were everywhere in the garden, some flowers had blossomed, and some hadn¡¯t. The trees were arranged ordingly. One section had red blossoms, and another had white.

    Along the curved path, there was a pavilion ahead of them. A man was inside with his back toward them.

    When she saw his back, Qin Wanru sighed helplessly. That was Chu Liuchen. She could not be mistaken. It was the same clothes that Chu Liuchen wore earlier.

    ¡°Sister, Prince Chen is here!¡± Shao Yuanhao stopped and lowered his voice.

    When she saw Shao Yuanhao¡¯s behavior, Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing out. It was the first time she saw him looking scared. This child never seemed to be afraid of anything, but even he was scared of Chu Liuchen!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you afraid of Prince Chen?¡± Qin Wanru lowered her voice and looked around. Weirdly enough, Xiao Xuanzi was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Yes, I am scared of him!¡± Shao Yuanhao nodded, looking tensed. He pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s hand to retreat.

    ¡°Why are you afraid of Prince Chen?¡± Qin Wanru was intrigued. She smiled as she asked him.

    ¡°Prince Chen wanted me to read and hit my palm! It was painful.¡± Shao Yuanhao¡¯s face was full of grievance, and he pulled at Qin Wanru¡¯s hand.

    He was terrified of Prince Chen.

    In the past, he used to be the king in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and everyone gave in to him. Also, he was enticed to not learn reading. After Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess brought him back, she hired a teacher for him. However, he was too naughty, sneaking out to y every day instead of studying. His teacher had no choice but toin to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Then Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got him back and sent him to the study room.

    However, Shao Yuanhao couldn¡¯t sit still. That particr day, he sneaked out of the study room again and bumped into Chu Liuchen. Chu Liuchen¡¯s guard caught him and hung him on a tree.

    At first, Shao Yuanhao remained stubborn. After realizing no one was going to save him, he started crying. The moment Chu Liuchen freed him, he rushed to the study room. After this incident, whenever he saw Chu Liuchen, he was meek, not wanting to provoke Prince Chen ever again! After all, when Prince Chen got angry, even his grandmother couldn¡¯t do anything!

    ¡°Come here!¡± The casual voiceing from before them shocked the two.

    Shao Yuanhao looked pitifully up at Qin Wanru and lowered his voice. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s run!¡±

    ¡°You want to run? Would you like to be hung on the tree again?¡± The voice was gentle with a hint of a smile. Panicking, Shao Yuanhao hurriedly hid behind Qin Wanru and buried his head in her vest.

    This was the voice Prince Chen used tomand the guard to hang him on the tree no matter how much he cried.

    Sensing the child¡¯s fear, Qin Wanru helplessly held his hand and pulled him over. They then strolled toward the pavilion.

    In the pavilion, the wheelchair had changed direction. Chu Liuchen leaned against the chair rail and cupped his head with one hand. His posture was rxed and casual. He had an exquisite appearance with a gentle look, a smile was ying at the corner of his mouth. His gaze fell on Qin Wanru and then slowly on Shao Yuanhao.

    Qin Wanru felt Shao Yuanhao shivering as he leaned heavily against her.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, you don¡¯t like studying?¡± Chu Liuchen asked gently.

    ¡°I do, I want to study!¡± Shao Yuanhao¡¯s small body shivered again before he straightened himself and shouted out the answer. Grandmother had said that Prince Chen liked children who were willing to study. He couldn¡¯t let Prince Chen knew he hated studying.

    ¡°Do you want to read this book?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile as he held up the book in his hand.

    Shao Yuanhao took a step back, looking nervous, ¡°I am still young and know only a few words. When I learn more in the future, I will be able to read such books!¡±

    Grandmother had said that if he did not read the book given by Prince Chen, he will suffer a beating!

    ¡°So do you want to go and study now or read my book?¡± Chu Liuchen smiledzily.

    ¡°I am going to study now. The teacher is waiting for me.¡± Shao Yuanhao felt he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He looked at Qin Wanru timidly and pulled her hand. When Qin Wanru bent down toward him, he whispered, ¡°Sister, I am going to study now. Come look for me in the study roomter!¡±

    Then he apprehensively took a look at Chu Liuchen before he let go of Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and rushed out.

    An old maid behind him followed closely and said hurriedly, ¡°Master Hao, be careful, slow down, don¡¯t fall¡­¡±

    The sound gradually drifted away, leaving Qin Wanru alone at the entrance of the pavilion feeling nonplussed.

    Chu Liuchenughed. At first, his voice was low, then it gradually got louder. He took the book in his hand and patted his chair rails. The book that seemed valuable was almost falling apart now!

    ¡°Prince, Hao¡¯er is just a child!¡± Qin Wanru felt helpless as she reminded Chu Liuchen, who had lost his usual decorum.

    Why would he get such a sense of achievement by scaring a kid?

    Chu Liuchen stoppedughing suddenly and started coughing loudly, with one hand covering his chest.

    Qin Wanru hurried forward and patted him gently on his back.

    Chu Liuchen took a while to stop coughing. His pale face turned red because of the cough, showing an unhealthy look. However, the red made his delicate face even more beautiful. Lifting his watering eyes, he looked at Qin Wanru and his expression suddenly turned cold.

    He pushed Qin Wanru away, his eyes sparkling as he said, ¡°Do you think I am dying?¡±

    ¡°Prince¡­¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, if I am dead, what do you think will happen?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled.

    Qin Wanru stepped away from him. This was the temperamental Prince Chen, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Would anyone avenge me?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with interest as if Qin Wanru had misread the gloom earlier.

    ¡°You will definitely have a long life!¡± Qin Wanru did not understand what he meant as she replied cautiously.

    ¡°Long life?¡± Chu Liuchen looked as if he¡¯d just heard a big joke. He raised his thin lips into a mocking smile. The sick yet beautiful young man looked so dispirited, ¡°Others may have a long life, but not me!¡±

    ¡°If others can, you surely can!¡± Qin Wanru blinked her eyes as she said the words, not understanding what he meant.

    ¡°I can live as long as others? Qin Wanru, you are good at ttering!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and seemed to be in a good mood, but Qin Wanru shivered. His smile was just at the surface, not the kind he had earlier on.

    No, what was he hinting?

 Chapter 211 - Something Happened in Jingxin Monastery

    <h4>Chapter 211 Something Happened in Jingxin Monastery</h4>

    Inexplicably feeling that Chu Liuchen was very dangerous at this moment, Qin Wanru carefully looked back, only to see Yujie stand outside the pavilion with her head down and Xiao Xuanzi had not shown up yet.

    In the past, Xiao Xuanzi usually stuck with Chu Liuchen. She did not realize that he had left for so long.

    ¡°Your Highness, where is Xiao Xuanzi?¡± After collecting her thoughts, Qin Wanru blinked and asked.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, do you think that I can still marry someone?¡± Chu Liuchen ignored her questioning and asked leisurely. Supporting his head with his hands, he gave Qin Wanru a sidelong nce and ambiguously raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Of course you can marry someone!¡± Failing to understand what he meant, Qin Wanru replied cautiously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think that marrying me is just a waste of life?¡± Qin Wanru failed to tell Chu Liuchen¡¯s intention from his ck pupils.

    ¡°If Your Highness can nurse your health, marrying you will definitely not be a waste of life,¡± Qin Wanru said after thinking. By the time she died in thest life, Prince Chen seemed to be alright. He did not use a wheelchair and seemingly looked better than now. He should be fine, right?

    Since he could be fine in thest life, of course he could be fine now!

    Moreover, in Qin Wanru¡¯s view, the biggest reason for Chu Liuchen¡¯s poor health should be his mental trouble. He had refused to take medicine when in Jiangzhou, and Xiao Xuanzi seemed to indicate that he had done that for a period.

    ¡°As long as your Highness insists on taking medicine and seeing the doctor, you will definitely get better!¡± Qin Wanru added helplessly.

    ¡°Can I look as fine as you?¡± Chu Liuchen said in a gentle voice, which contained unpredictable cold and gloom, and nced over Qin Wanru¡¯s face. Her delicate face waspletely different from his pale face. Her red lips, which were not only bright-colored but also beautiful, even made him more jealous.

    Qin Wanru secretlyined. He sounded like throwing a tantrum, and she identally bumped into the situation.

    ¡°Definitely!¡± Qin Wanru could only give such an answer.

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡± Chu Liuchen said seriously.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Get better gradually, and you can look as fine as me sooner orter!¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip, with no clue how to continue this conversation. He was such a conversation terminator!

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I heard that you have learned medicine in Jiangzhou. How about treating my illness? I just want to get better and look as fine as you!¡±

    With an increasingly gentle expression, Chu Liuchen raised his eyes which were bright and innocent. It was hard to imagine that he had said those acerbic words just now.

    This Prince Chen was not only temperamental, but also concealed his emotions with his pretty and enchanting face. It was really impossible to guess what he was after!

    ¡°Your Highness, I have just begun to learn medicine!¡± Qin Wanru said with eager eyes. Of course, she would not ask how Chu Liuchen knew about her affairs. Even if no one else knew, it was impossible to hide this from him.

    In thest life, he could defeat other princes and recapture the position of crown prince. It could be seen that he was definitely not as innocent as he looked.

    All pretty things were poisonous!

    In particr, someone extremely pretty like him was even more poisonous!

    ¡°How about I ask Imperial Grandmother to invite you to my mansion to treat me?¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely in a voice which was mild and almost innocent, as if he didn¡¯t know that this was not inpliance with etiquette.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Qin Wanru unconsciously raised her voice, and opened her bright watery eyes wide in astonishment.

    ¡°Are you unwilling to do that? You just said that you want to help me live to a ripe old age, marry a wife and have a son, and make me look as fine as you,¡± Chu Liuchen said with his face darkening. He raised his eyebrows highly and showed a trace of piercing cold on his face.

    Qin Wanru was so shocked that she almost did not believe her ears.

    Had she said that? But looking at Prince Chen¡¯s expression, she knew that she was doomed if she said that she was unwilling at this moment.

    Biting her teeth, she thought that Chu Liuchen was really hard to deal with!

    ¡°Since your Highness knows that I am learning medicine, you should know that I have not learned it for a long time and who my teacher is?¡± Qin Wanru said after considering.

    ¡°It is not a long time, and your teacher is Mingqiu Nun of Jingxin Monastery!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s answer was no surprise to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I have just learned medicine for such a short time. How dare I treat your illness? If you really need a doctor, Mingqiu Nun¡¯s medical skills are great.¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s answer was tactful. On the one hand, she tried to throw off the matter, but on the other hand, she did notpletely throw off it. She seemed to say that sincerely.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun? Do you want to help Jingxin Monastery by rmending her?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her ambiguously and suddenly smiled in a low voice.

    Qin Wanru was shocked. With her long eyshes fluttering twice and her forehead involuntarily bing sweaty, she stared at Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°Did anything happened in Jingxin Monastery?¡±

    ¡°Did it? I don¡¯t know!¡± Chu Liuchen leaned back, leisurely turned the wheelchair, and then looked at the gorgeous plum blossoms, whose color was mboyant and fascinating, beside the pavilion.

    Qin Wanru hurriedly turned to his front and said, ¡°Your Highness, please help Jingxin Monastery!¡±

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said.

    ¡°The Abbess of Jingxin Monastery gave you a few Fragrance of July? Isn¡¯t this the connection between Jingxin Monastery and your Highness? I¡¯m wondering how Empress Dowager is going on.¡±

    Qin Wanru suppressed the anxiety in her heart and said.

    She couldn¡¯t remember when Jingxin Monastery got into trouble in thest life, but it didn¡¯t seem to be this time. Thus, she didn¡¯t take notice of it, but Chu Liuchen would not say that aimlessly.

    Staying in the inner court of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she was not well-informed, but Chu Liuchen was different. His informationwork was not supposed to be limited in the capital!

    ¡°What can you offer me?¡± Chu Liuchen gazed at her and suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun has brilliant medical skills. If Mingqiu Nun could nurse your Highness¡¯ health, you will definitely recover.¡± Qin Wanru respectfully bowed and said, ¡°Please help them!¡±

    ¡°But there are not a few excellent doctors in the capital, aren¡¯t there?¡± Chu Liuchen remained unmoved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll offer anything Your Highness asks!¡± Qin Wanru bit her teeth and said sensibly. Anyway, she owed a lot to Chu Liuchen. In fact, she could only offer anything he asked. It was no big deal to ask him for another favor this time!

    When there were too many debts, one stopped worrying about them. This statement described her situation well!

    ¡°This is what you said, Qin Wanru. You can¡¯t go back on your word like just now!¡± Chu Liuchen saidcently.

    ¡°Yes, I did say it!¡± Qin Wanru reluctantly repeated.

    ¡°The zed cup!¡± Chu Liuchen said suddenly.

    Qin Wanru suddenly opened her eyes wide and understood. ¡°Fenghua zed Cup? Those from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You are smart!¡± Chu Liuchen felt satisfied and slightly nodded.

    ¡°In order to get Fenghua zed Cup, they actually did this to Jingxin Monastery?¡± With rage on her delicate face, Qin Wanru forcibly rubbed the handkerchief. It turned out that Madam Di did this in order to get Fenghua zed Cup.

    Madam Di must have heard that Fenghua zed Cup was still in Jiangzhou from grandma, so she asked Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to send someone to Jiangzhou to get it. Since Fenghua zed Cup was given to Chu Liuchen by Qin Wanru, it was no longer in Jingxin Monastery of Jiangzhou. The person sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not believe that, so he did something to Jingxin Monastery.

    Madam Di and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were really abhorrent!

    For the sake of their interests, they actually involved the entire Jingxin Monastery into this regardless of others¡¯ lives. How could they treat human lives as grass to this degree?

    ¡°Does Fenghua zed Cup have anything to do with her?¡± Qin Wanru said bitterly. There was this kind of people in this world. They not only were tremendously vicious, but also naturally took forcible possession of other¡¯s stuff, even did something hideous for this purpose.

    In the past, she had never figured out why Madam Di and Qin Yuru were so hostile to her. Now she thought that she did not need to think about the reason at all, because some people were inherently so vicious and callous.

    ¡°When I first went to Jiangzhou, it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who asked me to look for the zed cups. After searching, I got shocked that there were so many of them. I found more than a dozen pieces of zed cups for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.¡± Chu Liuchen casually said, ¡°Your zed cup is in my mansion, and I gave the rest to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡±

    Therefore, there was no answer to this matter until now. She wondered why Madam Di took a fancy to it.

    It seemed that she could not inquire anything from Chu Liuchen!

    ¡°Can you save them?¡± After considering, she thought that their lives were the most important.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuchen slightly nodded.

    ¡°Please help them, Your Highness!¡± Qin Wanru burst into joy and respectfully bowed to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I¡¯m ill!¡± Chu Liuchen extended his hand, put it in front of Qin Wanru and raised his eyebrows to look at her.

    Qin Wanru had no choice but to reach to take his pulse. After carefully feeling it, she frowned and raised her head. ¡°Your Highness, you need to take good care of yourself and nurse your health well!¡±

    In addition to this, she actually didn¡¯t know what to say. Chu Liuchen was definitely in poor health. She had taken his pulse before. He was congenitally deficient and not nursed well after being born, along with some refractory fetal toxicoses. The fetal toxicosis from the mother was the most refractory as well as the main cause of his illness.

    However, even if she knew the main cause, she couldn¡¯t cure it!

    ¡°Can Mingqiu Nun cure it?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said lightly, with gloom in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, nun can certainly cure!¡± Qin Wanru said sensibly. This was an opportunity and an excuse. Of course, Chu Liuchen¡¯s identity made him unable to directly do anything about it. He was even not supposed to know about it.

    ¡°I will talk to Imperial Grandmother about the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery who can cure my illness and Mingqiu Nun!¡± Chu Liuchen rarely said in an approachable way. With his gaze fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s hand that had not released his hand, he slightly lifted his pale lips, seemingly in a good mood.

    Qin Wanru suddenly stunned and her gaze also fell down. Only then did she find that she still pulled his hand tightly after taking his pulse. With her face turning slightly red, she immediately put her hand down and coughed in a low voice. Just as she was about to say something to break the embarrassing situation, she suddenly felt her hand held by Chu Liuchen backhand. He reached out to point to the right path outside the pavilion and said, ¡°Someone ising. Push me over!¡±

    Although Qin Wanru didn¡¯t hear anything, she still pushed his wheelchair as he asked to the path behind several tall pine trees!

    After the sound came over, it was followed by footsteps!

 Chapter 212 - The Most Trusted Henchman

    <h4>Chapter 212 The Most Trusted Henchman</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, this way please!¡±

    Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and looked towards Chu Liuchen beside her. It turned out to be Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± At the intersection from which Qin Wanru and Chu Liuchen came, three people appeared. One was Xiao Xuanzi, the others turned out to be Prince Chu Liuyue and a little eunuch, who should be Chu Liuyue¡¯s intimate eunuch!

    ¡°Gee, my master was here a moment ago. Where is he now?¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in astonishment. Looking around only to find no one, he was so anxious that his face turned pale.

    ¡°Where will third brother go?¡± Chu Liuyue did not panic, but only asked slowly after looking around with his cold eyes and finding nothing.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I really don¡¯t know. Hearing that Your Highness havee, my master asked me to pick you up. Uh¡­ I really don¡¯t know where has he gone after that. Please wait a moment, Your Highness. I¡¯ll go to ask the servants of the mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said hurriedly.

    Chu Liuyue waved his hand, and Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly stepped backward.

    Chu Liuyue walked into the pavilion, leisurely walked around in the pavilion with his hands on his back, and then stood casually and began to admire the plum blossoms in front of him.

    For a long while, there was no sound in the pavilion.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Chen is probably not here. Do you want to visit other ces?¡± The little eunuch who followed Chu Liuyue said involuntarily.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait for a moment!¡± Chu Liuyue said leisurely.

    ¡°Your Highness, did Prince Chen leave you here alone like he didst time?¡± The little eunuch felt indignant for his master. ¡°He did thisst time. He promised to wait for you here, but finally left early, leaving you waiting here with an empty stomach!¡±

    The little eunuch said discontentedly.

    As the prince which was the most likely to inherit the throne in the future, why his master was so kind to Prince Chen who was seriously ill and at the pit¡¯s brink. Prince Chen was just a dethroned crown prince with no more chance to win the position. Even if he could recover, he could not make a big difference, not to mention the fact that he was so sick now and would probably die at any time.

    ¡°Do you think that he does not deserve my kindness?¡± Chu Liuyue suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Yes, I feel sorry for Your Highness.¡± The little eunuch hurriedly expressed his loyalty.

    ¡°Others will also think so!¡± Chu Liuyue stopped talking, but the smile remaining on his face indicated that he was very satisfied. This situation was very rare based on the fact that he had always been a poker-faced Prince. It was obvious that he was really happy, and did not feel sad because Chu Liuchen deliberately avoided meeting him.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. These trees were very close to each other. Basically no one would find that two of them and a wheelchair were behind the trees.

    Chu Liuchen slightly closed his eyes, leaning against the wide wheelchair behind him. The sun shone through the shadow of the trees, making mottled patterns on his face. His face was white like the jade, as if it was transparent. His curling up long eyshes well matched his handsome and delicate facial features, making him look like an elegant mastering out of the painting.

    Even the pale lips did no harm to his appearance.

    Such a person should actually live in a picturesque environment!

    Qin Wanru inexplicably bit her lips, with a trace of inexplicable feelings.

    Chu Liuyue had made it very clear by saying that. The reason why he amodated himself so much to Chu Liuchen was that he did that on purpose and wanted others to see that. The more Chu Liuchen embarrassed him, the better his impression on others would be.

    Chu Liuchen was just a tool for his seeking reputation.

    Perhaps he did that not only for seeking reputation, but also for ingratiating himself with Empress Dowager. It was said that Empress Dowager liked Chu Liuchen, who was sick, a lot.

    No one had ever thought that he would inherit the throne in the end. No one would regard him as a strong opponent based on his current identity, not to mention his former identity as a crown prince. But even so, the emperor would never let him go. Someone could still stir up big trouble by making use of his identity.

    The emperor could neither arrest him or let him go. He did not expect that Chu Liuyue dared to make use of him!

    ¡°Your Highness, you can befriend several other princes, but in terms of Prince Chen¡­ The emperor may not like it!¡± As Chu Liuyue¡¯s henchman, the little eunuch dared to say something. In particr, there were no people around now, and his master was obviously in a good mood.

    ¡°Father does not like it?¡± Chu Liuyue looked calm and said.

    Seeing his peaceful face, the little eunuch became more daring and instantly nerved himself to say, ¡°Your Highness, with Prince Chen¡¯s identity, the emperor will certainly not like him. If you are close to Prince Chen, the emperor may, may¡­¡±

    The little eunuch did not finish his words, because he did not dare to say too much.

    Nevertheless, he had expressed his view. Chu Liuyue smiled in a low voice and said in an extremely good mood, ¡°Father will not really do anything to him. Anyway, as a dying person, it will be fortunate for him to live for another one or two years. He could not live for long. He is in such poor health that he will definitely die even if father does not do anything to him!¡±

    He said with great certainty. The little eunuch suddenly raised his head and his face became pale at the moment.

    Although he was Chu Liuyue¡¯s henchman, he did not want to know something. Those who knew too much would die soon. This was the fact that many people in the pce knew.

    Perhaps the eunuch¡¯s horror disturbed Chu Liuyue. He finally looked back, calmly nced at the little eunuch and said with a smile, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t hurt you! You are my henchman. Do you think I trust any other servant more than you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± The little eunuch knelt down instantly and heavily kowtowed three times. After that, his face looked slightly better.

    Chu Liuyue raised his hand to motion for him to get up, and then turned around to walk outside the pavilion. The little eunuch hurriedly got up and followed, while asking hesitantly, ¡°Your Highness, are we going to stop waiting for Prince Chen?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is enough that I¡¯vee here to look for him. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I find him or not. I just want grandma and father to know that!¡± Chu Liuyue casually said.

    The little eunuch did not dare to answer, so he hurriedly followed his master. They came out of this plum blossom forest one behind the other.

    The pavilion became quiet again. Qin Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face. He still had his eyes closed, lookingpletely harmless. He just quietly leaned against the wheelchair without moving. His innate elegance and nobleness made him look a little nobler than the figures in general Chinese ink paintings.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Seeing him remain silent, Qin Wanru said in a low voice.

    ¡°What ¡®s the matter?¡± Chu Liuchen asked without opening his eyes.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Prince Yue has gone!¡± Although Qin Wanru didn¡¯t think Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t hear it, she still said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he hase or gone!¡± He said leisurely with a touch of coldness and dignity. Qin Wanru could not help but feel creepy.

    She didn¡¯t know what others think of him, but at least in her view, Chu Liuchen was definitely not innocent.

    He was such a person who was capable of doing as he pleased despite his illness. How could he be really innocent and harmless? If numerous people thought so, they could only be deceived by Chu Liuchen¡¯s expressions. Qin Wanru found that he knew when he should show what kind of expression.

    He was far beyond a temperamental person.

    How many people in this world could control their moodiness and make others think that he was truly temperamental and only capricious?

    He pretended to be a capricious, temperamental and sick person who asionally showed his innocence. Who would consider him a strong opponent?

    It seemed that in addition to his sickness, everything was secretly under his control.

    Inexplicably thinking of something, she could not help but be stunned and unconsciously moved her hand on the wheelchair.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that I¡¯m pitiful?¡± Chu Liuchen had opened his eyes and coldly stared at Qin Wanru like a sharp and thin sword shing this empty ce.

    His gaze exuded a trace of gloom which made her tremble with fear.

    Qin Wanru looked down and encountered Chu Liuchen¡¯s gaze. She did not dodge it and said, ¡°Your Highness is not pitiful. Prince Yue is pitiful!¡±

    After finishing her words, she even felt more horrified. She must feel the same way as the little eunuch. She didn¡¯t want to say that, but she had to. It would inevitably push her to be Chu Liuchen¡¯s henchman.

    If not, death was the only thing in front of her!

    She actually didn¡¯t want to go this route, but after hearing Chu Liuyue¡¯s words, she knew that she couldn¡¯t escape, because Chu Liuchen would not let her go. She was just like the little eunuch who could only be killed if he did not be Chu Liuyue¡¯s most trusted henchman. Something else horrible would happen to those who knew too many secrets, even if they were not killed!

    But what puzzled her was that since she was different from the little eunuch in status, why Chu Liuchen wanted her to be his henchman and what he wanted her to do.

    She felt cold hands and feet, but maintained a calm face and peaceful and firm eyes. As a person who had died once, she would not be stuck by this inevitable move.

    Anyway she had to go down this route step by step!

    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile, slightly lifted the corners of his mouth. He liked to see Qin Wanru tell the truth. Honesty was the minimum requirement, wasn¡¯t it?

    Especially for someone like her!

    ¡°Prince Yue thinks that he could make use of Your Highness, but in fact you are also making use of him!¡± Qin Wanru said so lightly that she could barely hear herself clearly. She bit her lips and the corners of her lips turned red. She actually felt so calm that she was even surprised by her calmness. How could she feel that this was normal?

    Perhaps when she met Chu Liuchen at the beginning, she had already thought of this possibility, and what was happening at the moment was just a matter of course. Chu Liuchen was definitely not easy to get along with. When they were in Jiangzhou, he seemed to have been helping her without asking for much. At the moment, he probably really needed her help.

    Even if Qin Wanru was determined or subconsciously had this thought for long, she still felt that her palms were cold, extremely cold, as if the coldness was eroding her bones. She was waiting, waiting for Chu Liuchen¡¯s next word. But in any case, after today, the rtionship between them must be different¡­

 Chapter 213 - Anything Belonging to Me Can Never Escape from Me

    <h4>Chapter 213 Anything Belonging to Me Can Never Escape from Me</h4>

    ¡°So what do you think I should do to him?¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, with his gaze falling on Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    Qin Wanru closed her eyes to hide a trace of deepness in her eyes, and then opened her eyes, looked at Chu Liuchen deeply and said bluntly, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know! I am just a weak girl, and don¡¯t know about many things!¡±

    Chu Liuchen did not talk and slightly tilted his head, seemingly looking at her up and down. Qin Wanru did not talk either, looking directly at this handsome and harmless face with a slightly unyielding smile on her face. He looked so gentle and serene. Who could tell that he was actually evil-minded and powerful!

    ¡°Qin Wanru, do you know what you said?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenlyughed, and yfully touched his chin.

    ¡°I know!¡± Qin Wanru nodded without hesitation.

    Perhaps she was clearly aware of it a long time ago.

    This time Chu Liuchen looked at her and suddenly said meaningfully, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good!¡±

    Qin Wanru blinked her watery eyes which reflected Chu Liuchen¡¯s figure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the matter of Abbess of Jingxin Monastery!¡± This was an affirmative promise Chu Liuchen gave to her. She felt relieved. Even if she had given the Fragrance of July to Chu Liuchen, It was unknown whether he would return this favor. But at the moment, his words made Qin Wanru feel relieved.

    The appearance of Xiao Xuanzi saved Qin Wanru from embarrassment. After bowing to Chu Liuchen, Qin Wanru turned around to leave.

    Seeing Qin Wanru leave hurriedly, Chu Liuchen withdrew his gaze and thought with his long eyshes down like a weary butterfly which was beautiful and very rxed.

    ¡°Master¡­ Since Prince Yue has gone back, will the Empress Dowager consider you impersonal?¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported. It was rare that his master was in a good mood and rxed. He would like to see that. Nevertheless, at the thought of it, he involuntarily looked towards the ce where Qin Wanru has gone.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue thinks that no one can see through his mind, but there are plenty of wise people around the world!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly. The shadow of his extremely long eyshes on his white and almost transparent face was almost treacherous, but it became gentle again when he raised his eyes. The former and thetter seemed to be twopletely different scenes.

    The extremely handsome face seemingly knew when to show what kind of expression to control others¡¯ minds.

    He was smiling, but Xiao Xuanzi, who had been his intimate servant for a long time, could sense that his smile was not sincere andpletely different from the rxed smile before.

    ¡°Master, if, if Second Miss Qin didn¡¯t say that, will, will you¡­¡± Perhaps because of seeing Chu Liuchen look too rxed before or seeing him suddenly set up his guard and smile insincerely, Xiao Xuanzi hesitated in speaking.

    He had actually been here for a while. He had passed by the ces, where people could hide themselves, on this path with his master, so he had heard the conversation between Chu Liuchen and Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Since she has fallen into my hands, she is mine, and no one can take her away!¡± Chu Liuchen, whose skin was pale, extended a long hand, looked at his palm, slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and said with a faint smile.

    The inexplicable chill made Xiao Xuanzi involuntarily shiver. He almost blurted out, ¡°If, If Second Miss Qin did not say that, won¡¯t, won¡¯t you do anything to her?¡±

    After finishing his words, Xiao Xuanzi immediately realized something and suddenly knelt down. ¡°Please forgive me for speaking without thinking!¡±

    ¡°Since she has shown up, she doesn¡¯t need to leave!¡± Chu Liuchen ignored Xiao Xuanzi, and his gaze falling on his palm became gentle. ¡°There is not so much ¡®if¡¯ in this world. Anything belonging to me can never escape from me!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice was almost gentle. After a long while, he raised his head and slightly raised his hand to motion for Xiao Xuanzi to stand up.

    Xiao Xuanzi numbly stood up and looked at Chu Liuchen in a daze with excited tears in his eyes. He should be happy for his master, but was it alright that his master was so obstinate?

    Perhaps this Second Miss Qin could be the sunshine in his master¡¯s heart and pull his master out of the eternal darkness¡­

    After leaving Chu Liuchen, Qin Wanru went to find Shao Yuanhao. Shao Yuanhao was practicing calligraphy in the study. Seeing Qin Wanrue, he stopped practicing, pushed away the paper in his hand and ran out.

    ¡°Sister, sister, has Prince Chen left?¡± Shao Yuanhao popped out his head to look over Qin Wanru¡¯s shoulder. Without finding Chu Liuchen, he felt relieved.

    Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t help butugh. This child feared nothing and no one but inexplicably feared Chu Liuchen so much. There was always one thing to subdue another.

    ¡°Prince Chen is not here. Ie over to tell you that I¡¯m going back!¡±

    ¡°Sisters, don¡¯t leave. You haven¡¯t yed with me!¡± Shao Yuanhao was reluctant, twisting his little body and pouting his little mouth.

    ¡°How many characters have you practiced writing?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and smiled leisurely, ¡°You have told me that you want to grow up into a person like your father and cover the screen wall with your calligraphy. It is left by your father!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shao Yuanhao was speechless, bowing his head, stamping his feet on the ground to show his dissatisfaction.

    ¡°After you fill 100 papers with your calligraphy, I wille here to y with you. At that time, even if Prince Chen is here, he will not say anything.¡± Qin Wanru patted his head and smiled.

    ¡°Really? Prince Chen will leave me alone?¡± On hearing that Chu Liuchen would leave him alone, Shao Yuanhao said with sparkle in his eyes. He looked up at Qin Wanru, seemingly wanting to get a positive answer from her.

    ¡°Yeah, Since you study hard, Prince Chen would certainly not say anything. Even if he sees you y with me, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Qin Wanru coaxed him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Yuanhao said helplessly after hesitation.

    Thinking of Prince Chen¡¯s face, he involuntarily shivered. He was really scared at the sight of Chu Liuchen. Last time he cried andint to his maternal grandma after being hung up, but his maternal grandma just ignored him.

    Later, when he returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he also took the opportunity toin to his paternal grandma. However, both his paternal grandma, who had always cared for him, and his second aunt said that it was out of their reach and asked him not to piss off Prince Chen.

    With hisint ignored by everyone, Shao Yuanhao immediately became obedient and dared not show up in front of Chu Liuchen.

    If there was someone that he was most afraid of now, it was Chu Liuchen. No others, it was just him!

    After talking with Shao Yuanhao for a while, Qin Wanru took Yujie to make her farewells to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gave her some cloth which was not only for her, and asked her to give part of it to others of the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    After thanking Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Qin Wanru went out with Yujie and got into the carriage of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. The carriage turned to go out of the gate of the Mansion of Great Elder Princess and went to the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Upon arrival at the mansion, the carriage stopped, and Qin Wanru went to see the Madam Dowager first after calling two maids to hold the gifts. It was coincidental that Qin Yuru and Di Yan were also there. After their hasty engagement, almost every time they went to the inner court together. They looked extremely harmonious, seeming to have forgotten the affairs between them and Ning Caixian before!

    After stepping forward to bow to the Madam Dowager, Qin Wanru asked the maids to put the gifts on the table. Bolts of brocade were so resplendent that it dazzled everyone.

    ¡°Grandma, these are the gifts that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked me to send you,¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    Qin Yuru first stepped forward, reached out to pick up a piece of brocade and gently touched the brocade with a flowery pattern. At the first nce, she knew that it was good stuff. It was such gorgeous cloth that she had seldom seen even in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. However, there were several bolts piled here.

    ¡°It must be the gifts Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gave you. Since they have been given to you, you should take them. They are mostly for young girls. It is inappropriate for me, such an olddy, to use such fancy cloth!¡±

    Madam Dowager seemingly did not see the greed in Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes, smiling slightly.

    ¡°Grandma, they are really the gifts given by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, but part of them are for you. You should ept them!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, you should pick as much as you want first. Anyway they are thank-you gifts given to you by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.¡± The Madam Dowager clearly knew the matter behind this, so she certainly knew the reason why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess expressed her gratitude. She instantly said to Qin Wanru with a smile.

    ¡°Grandma, since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess kindly gave us the gifts, how can you refuse them? If Great Elder Princess knows, she may think that you don¡¯t like her gifts. It will be terrible if we annoy her! Let me help you pick a few appropriate pieces first!¡±

    Qin Yuru rolled her eyes and said, while picking a few bolts she liked and pulling them to her side, ¡°Grandma, do you like these bolts I pick?¡±

    Many of these gorgeous cloth sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess should be tributes. She couldn¡¯t buy them even if she had plenty of money. Why should Qin Wanru have all of them? She was the elder sister! Moreover, her current status was also unusual. So she could certainly pick anything she liked from grandma¡¯s possession.

    Di Yan frowned. Although he was a jerk, he was clearheaded in this matter. He walked to Qin Yuru¡¯s side and whispered to her, ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gave these gifts to cousin Wan to express her gratitude!¡±

    However, Qin Yuru did not listen to him at all and looked up at the Madam Dowager, seemingly waiting for her reply.

    ¡°Yuru, let Zhuozhuo pick first! They represent the gratitude of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡± the Madam Dowager said lightly with her face darkening.

    With her face changing, Qin Yuru gave Qin Wanru a hard look in anger. The pieces of cloth at her hand were ferociously pushed out by her and she returned to her original ce angrily.

    Because she pushed them too hard, two pieces of cloth fell to the ground and made a heavy sound.

    Everyone could not help but look at the cloth and then looked towards Qin Yuru¡¯s face.

    ¡°Oh, I pushed a little too hard. I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± With a hypocritical smile on her face, Qin Yuru patted her sleeves, barely hiding the hatred and jealousy in her eyes!

    Qin Wanru walked over to pick up the two pieces of cloth on the ground and ced them on the table. She then took out a few pieces of cloth and turned to said to the Madam Dowager with a smile, ¡°Grandma, I want these pieces!¡±

    Qin Yuru looked towards her, and the smile on her face immediately became stiff¡­

 Chapter 214 - Quarrel at the Door of the Madam Dowager

    <strong>Chapter 214 Quarrel at the Door of the Madam Dowager</strong>

    The pieces of cloth that Qin Wanru chose were obviously those she had picked!

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Yuru was so angry that she almost jumped up. She moved, about to step forward, but was held back by Di Yan.

    ¡°Why not pick a few more pieces? They are originally given to you by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. It does not matter even if you take them all!¡± The Madam Dowager said gently.

    ¡°I only want these pieces. The rest are all yours!¡± Qin Wanru said generously.

    Yujie came over to put these pieces on the other side of the table, and there were about half of them left on the table.

    ¡°Yuru, I¡¯m old, and don¡¯t need such gorgeous cloth. Come and pick several pieces for yourself, and then pick several pieces for your mother. Zhuozhuo, you should also pick several pieces for your mother!¡± the Madam Dowager said kindly.

    Qin Wanru had so many pieces of cloth, while she just had two pieces. Qin Yuru was so angry that her face turned white. She was the legitimate daughter of this mansion as well as father¡¯s biological daughter. What made this mean girling from outside dare to take her ce and even trample her underfoot?

    ¡°Grandma, since these are brought back by second sister, I do not need them!¡± Qin Yuru lost control and said with sarcasm.

    ¡°Yuru, these are thank-you gifts given to your sister by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. It is normal for your second sister to take more. If you consider it not enough, just pick four pieces,¡± the Madam Dowager said with a headache and only wanted to avoid trouble.

    Qin Yuru had made quite a lot of trouble. The Madam Dowager just wanted her to give it a rest and stop making trouble. Di Yan and she had engaged, but seeing her acting like this, Di Yan was somewhat delighted.

    Even if he had to marry Qin Yuru in the end, they would probably not be happy together!

    Although the Madam Dowager was old, she had experienced a lot of things. She knew that Di Yan was obviously forced to apany Qin Yuru when he visited the inner court. The Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong must have pushed him hard.

    If Qin Yuru did not behave better and aroused Di Yan¡¯s disgust, she would be the one suffering losses!

    ¡°Thank you, grandma. I¡¯ll help myself!¡± Qin Yuru said coldly. Because Qin Wanru had picked the brocade first, she would not like it no matter what the Madam Dowager did and said. She squinted at the Madam Dowager, and then stepped forward to the table and began to pick.

    She even pushed the unselected cloth aside in frustration. Qin Wanru stood there, and the pieces of cloth heavily came towards her. If it wasn¡¯t for Yujie swiftly pulling Qin Wanru aside, Qin Wanru would have bumped into the pieces of cloth.

    ¡°Second sister, I am really sorry. I heard that I can pick a few more pieces, so I was excited and pushed them a little hard!¡± Qin Yuru still pretended to be intolerably hypocritical.

    Qin Wanru stayed calm and stepped back again, ignoring her.

    Qin Yuru felt like punching hard on the cotton and became increasingly frustrated, so she casually picked four pieces of cloth and then picked two pieces for Madam Di. After that, she stepped back.

    Looking at the table with two pieces of cloth left, the Madam Dowager sighed silently. Now Shui Run could only take the rest. She decided to give Shui Run the two pieces.

    ¡°Come, send these two pieces of cloth to Madam Shui!¡± the Madam Dowager said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanny Duan answered and went there to pick them up.

    ¡°Grandma, I have a lot of cloth. I can give four pieces to my mother. These two pieces of cloth are quite suitable for you!¡± Qin Wanru reached out to stop Nanny Duan, while going to another table, picking a few pieces of cloth and asking Yujie to bring them over.

    ¡°How can you do that? You have only six pieces in total. If you give four pieces to Run, you only have two left!¡± The Madam Dowager reached out to stop her.

    ¡°Grandma, Two pieces is enough for me. I can¡¯t wear many clothes in a short time!¡± Qin Wanru yfully raised her clothes and said. Because she grew up quickly, the slightly long sleeves suited her well now. The Madam Dowager had said that the clothes did not suit her.

    Seeing her sleeves, the Madam Dowager burst intoughter. With her amiable gaze falling on Qin Wanru, she stopped refusing and nodded. ¡°Okay, give your mother four pieces. I¡¯ll make clothes for you sometimeter!¡±

    She thought, ¡°Zhuozhuo has grown up quickly during this period, but it will slow down sometimeter. I can find some cloth and make clothes for her at that time!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, why does Madam Shui have four pieces of cloth, but my mother has only two pieces?¡± Qin Yuru was not happy again and raised her eyes.

    With the smile on her face fading, the Madam Dowager looked towards the maid behind Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru also had six pieces of cloth among which four were for Qin Yuru and two were for Madam Di. Although Qin Wanru had picked first, now she had as many pieces as Qin Yuru in total.

    However, even so, Qin Yuru was still dissatisfied. She frowned. She really didn¡¯t like Qin Yuru as greedy as Madam Di.

    ¡°Cousin Yu!¡± Di Yan reminded Qin Yuru again in a low voice. Even he could see through the situation, Qin Yuru still did that obviously. Even if Qin Wanru did not give any cloth to them, they could do nothing about it. The gifts were originally given by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to express her gratitude. However, Qin Yuru took not a few of them and was still dissatisfied.

    ¡°Big sister, these are my cloth, and I want to give them to my mother. What is wrong with this?¡± Qin Wanru gracefully looked at Qin Yuru and said with the cold gaze.

    ¡°Madam Shui is your elder, and my mother is also your elder. Besides, my mother has raised you for so many years. How can you favor one more than another!¡± Qin Yuru rolled her eyes and said.

    This sounded very reasonable. If it weren¡¯t for the situation in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qin Wanru¡¯s current practice was indeed a bit wrong. Since Madam Di was the legal wife, she naturally should take more than Shui Run.

    But the situation in the Qin¡¯s Mansion waspletely different from that in other mansions.

    ¡°Big sister, if father thinks that I should give cloth to Madam Di, I will give all of them to her!¡± Qin Wanru leisurely looked at Qin Yuru and said a word that made Qin Yuru blush with anger.

    Qin Yuru not only blushed, but also felt extremely embarrassed.

    Madam Di had lost the power over major issues in the Qin¡¯s Mansion because of Qin Wanru, exactly because of what had happened when Madam Di asked Qin Wanru to take care of her during her sickness. Qin Huaiyong ordered Madam Di to leave Qin Wanru and her mother alone, and allowed Qin Wanru to ignore Madam Di.

    It actually proved from another aspect that Madam Di had done something wrong!

    ¡°Second sister, please be careful of your words. At least you should be grateful for the love and care given by my mother in your childhood!¡± Qin Yuru said, while grinding her teeth.

    ¡°Thank you for your correction, and please tell Madam Di!¡± Qin Wanru said cleverly.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that she even couldn¡¯t talk. Others did not clearly know what Madam Di had done, but Qin Yuru did. Qin Wanru meant that she could not tell Madam Di¡¯s kindness for her, and indicated that she knew everything Madam Di had done to her.

    ¡°Grandma, we are leaving!¡± Gnashing her teeth, Qin Yuru nced at Qin Wanru with hatred and made her farewells to the Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The Madam Dowager sighed and agreed.

    Even if she wanted to protect Qin Huaiyong¡¯s only child, she could tell that Qin Yuru would not feel grateful from Qin Yuru¡¯s expression. Madam Di had not only done wrong, but also raised her daughter up to this sort of person. The Madam Dowager felt very ufortable.

    Qin Yuru turned to go out with hatred. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment. As soon as she saw Qin Wanru¡¯s face, she wished she could scratch the delicate face. Di Yan rushed out to chase her after bowing to the Madam Dowager.

    At the gate of the inner court, Di Yan caught up with Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, how can you do that? This is the ce of the Madam Dowager!¡± Even though Di Yan had no sense of propriety in pursuing girls, after all, he grew up in an aristocratic family with strict rules. Seeing what Qin Yuru had done, he felt that it was particrly wrong.

    ¡°Cousin, what do you mean? Have you fallen in love with the mean girl? Why do you speak for her? She has bullied me and my mother to such an extent!¡±

    Qin Yuru burst into anger and said loudly.

    Looking at the frightened maids and old maids around, Di Yan felt very shameful. He looked around and took Qin Yuru to walk out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Cousin, did I see through your mind? Both cousin sisters are good! You only saw that the elder cousin sister is very good. Now you also notice that this little girl has grown up, and it is good to fall in love with her, right?¡± Qin Yuru ferociously threw off Di Yan¡¯s hand and said harshly.

    How could she simply get over what had happened before? Ning Caixian had lingered in her mind. She was so suppressed that sometimes she almost lost control and wanted to rush to the Ning¡¯s Mansion to p Ning Caixian hard.

    However, her maternal grandma and her mother both told her that this was no big deal. They said that Di Yan was still young, and it would be fine if she could get over it. Di Yan would thank her for her generosity. What had happened between Ning Caixian and Di Yan had passed, and it was impossible for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to unite with the Ning¡¯s Mansion by marriage.

    Qin Yuru seemingly promised, but in fact, she had not really let it go.

    Irritated by Qin Wanru and held back by Di Yan repeatedly, she directly vented her rage to Di Yan.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, what do you mean?¡± Di Yan was so angry that his face turned white. He didn¡¯t want to mention it at all, and even wished he could no longer mention it.

    Duke Yong had told him about the various drawbacks of this incident. Ning Caixian¡¯s reputation had been ruined, and it was impossible for her to be his legal wife. Besides, it was not beneficial for him to marry her. Even though he still had feelings for Ning Caixian, these feelings were not enough to make him drop everything and marry Ning Caixian.

    Qin Yuru had not mentioned it before. Di Yan thought that although Qin Yuru did not do well in some aspects, at least she was extremely generous, and was gentle and obedient to him.

    But in this moment, Qin Yuru lost control and said this. He found that Qin Yuru kept thinking of it or waited for the right opportunity to get even with him. He instantly felt irritated.

    ¡°I¡­¡± At the sight of Di Yan¡¯s face, Qin Yuru immediately recollected herself and panicked with her face turning white.

    Sneering in his nose, Di Yan turned around and strode away.

    ¡°Cousin, cousin!¡± Qin Yuru was anxious, and hurriedly chased him. Unfortunately, Ding Yan left resolutely with no intention of waiting for her. After running across a few roads, she could only see his back.

    Qin Yuru was so anxious that her eyes turned red. She gasped, stamped her feet hard and turned around with hatred. She decided to get even with Qin Wanru sooner orter!

    She turned her head, suddenly saw a glittering object on the ground, and immediately stopped her steps¡­

 Chapter 215 - The Plate She Could Never Forget

    <h4>Chapter 215 The te She Could Never Forget</h4>

    Aftering out of the Madam Dowager¡¯s courtyard, Qin Wanru went to Shui Run¡¯s courtyard..

    Shui Run looked increasingly pregnant. Even she dealt with affairs, she often did that in her courtyard. The Madam Dowager had exempted Shui Run from saluting her in the morning and at night, but Shui Run still went to see her from time to time.

    Shui Run was brought up by the Madam Dowager, so they naturally had a closer rtionship.

    When Qin Wanru came over, Shui Run was leaning against the window and reading an ount book. On hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s voice, she looked up with a smile, about to sit up.

    Qin Wanru hurriedly stepped forward to stop her, ¡°Mother, I am not a visitor. Just continue leaning against the window!¡±

    ¡°How was your visit to the Mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess today?¡± Shui Run did not refuse. She pushed the ount book aside and asked with a slight smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is very nice!¡± Qin Wanru asked Yujie to put a few pieces of cloth on the table. ¡°These are all sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Mother, pick four pieces of cloth for yourself!¡±

    Hearing that Qin Wanru had gotten the gifts from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shui Run smiled joyfully. Everyone in the capital knew the significance of being rewarded by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Shui Run gently patted her hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need new clothes, since I¡¯m pregnant now. You should have all of them. They were originally given to you by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.¡±

    With her identity, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would certainly not grant the Qin¡¯s Mansion any reward for no reason. Naturally, she did that for Qin Wanru. Shui Run was a sensible person and could see into Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s mind, so she was naturally unwilling to take things originally belonging to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Mother, even if you make new clothes for me now, they will be unsuitable soon. The new clothes won¡¯t fit me well,¡± Qin Wanru raised her sleeves and said. The sleeves, which were neither too long nor too short, had been longer before. When Shui Run made new clothes for Qin Wanru, Shui Run intended to make them suitable, but Qin Wanru specially told the old maids of the sewing room to make them a little longer.

    Now the clothes fit her so well.

    Looking at her sleeves that were neither too long nor too short, Shui Run immediately thought of this. She couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t stop making new clothes. You grow fast during this period, but that will slow downter!¡±

    ¡°Mother, I want to make new clothes for you first. The clothes from before don¡¯t fit you now, so you should have a few sets of new clothes. I have enough clothes and am not in urgent need of new clothes. I specially told them to make several sets of clothes bigger before, so they fit me well now,¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Well, leave them here. Have you sent some of them to Yuru¡¯s courtyard?¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru insisted on giving the cloth to her, Shui Run no longer refused. She thought that she could keep the cloth now. When they were about to make clothester, she could ask someone to take Qin Wanru¡¯s measurements and make clothes for Qin Wanru.

    Regarding Qin Yuru, she was at least the First Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Shui Run should be impartial on the surface.

    Shui Run had different attitudes toward Madam Di and Qin Yuru. She didn¡¯t need to care about Madam Di, but had to take care of Qin Yuru. After all, Qin Yuru was the only child of Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Big sister has picked, and grandma has asked Big Sister to pick two pieces for Madam Di. Nevertheless, Big Sister was very angry when she left, saying why Madam Di had only two pieces but Mother had four pieces!¡± Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and said.

    .

    ¡°Yuru even argues with you on this sort of thing now?¡± Shui Run said in astonishment. She had watched Qin Yuru grow up and considered Qin Yuru very generous before, but Qin Yuru seemed to have changed into another person since her reputation was ruined in Jiangzhou. Qin Yuru was not only mean, but also very vicious, exactly the same as Madam Di.

    Now she could be considered the future Princess of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but she was still so petty, which really made Shui Run speechless.

    ¡°Of course she got angry. She wanted to pick first, but Grandma asked me to pick first. I picked all the cloth she wanted!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said shrewdly, seemingly indicating something.

    ¡°So she got angry and quarreled with you?¡± Shui Run frowned, softly telling her, ¡°Wanru, be careful. Yuru won¡¯t suffer losses without getting even.¡±

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. I know!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, lifting the corners of her mouth slightly. She originally intended to provoke Qin Yuru. With her temperament, Qin Yuru would inevitably vent her anger to Di Yan¡­

    Despite knowing that Qin Wanru was not as weak as she looked, Shui Run was still not assured. She deliberately exhorted Qin Wanru to be careful, and Qin Wanru promised and then left.

    After that, Shui Run asked the maids to send some pastries in her courtyard to Qin Wanru.

    Recently, she had eaten little. The servants around her tried hard to make some pastries appealing in taste, aroma, and appearance for her. She originally wanted to send some to Qin Wanru. She happened toe over, so she asked Qin Wanru to take them back.

    These days, every time the servants made something delicious, Shui Run had always reserved some for Qin Wanru.

    The maid followed Qin Wanru and Yujie to Zhifang Pavilion. They suddenly met Meiyan, Qin Yuru¡¯s maid, on their way.

    Seeing Qin Wanruing over, Meiyan stood by the road with a soup cup, respectfully bowing to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I pay you my respects, Second Miss!¡±

    Qin Wanru nced at the soup cup in her hand, and then nodded slightly and passed by. Yujie passed by her with two pieces of cloth and also curiously nced at Meiyan.

    When the little maid passed by Meiyan, Meiyan was about to turn and leave. As a principal maid, Meiyan certainly didn¡¯t need to give way to an ordinary maid.

    However, there was an ident. Meiyan seemed to step on something, then slipped and fell toward the maid. The maid subconsciously retreated in an attempt to escape from Meiyan.

    Unexpectedly, Meiyan wanted to stabilize her body, so she reached out to grab the maid¡¯s hand and the soup cup in her hand fell directly onto the maid.

    The soup in the cup was still very hot, and it was poured onto the maid.

    The maid screamed out in pain, threw away the stuff in her hands, and reached forward to grab Yujie¡¯s hand.

    Yujie responded very quickly. When the maid grabbed Yujie¡¯s hand, Yujie ferociously shook her off. The maid staggered and then fell heavily to the ground, with the pastries in her hand scattered all over the ground. Meiyan, who was beside her, was also in a mess. Some of the soup was sshed on her, and a few pieces of pastry hit her in the head.

    Qin Wanru stood firm and turned around to nce lightly at the two people who fell to the ground, with unknown intention in her eyes.

    Yujie walked over and vigntly stood in front of her.

    It was such a coincidence!

    ¡°Meiyan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yujie said vigntly.

    ¡°Sorry, Second Miss, I slipped and bumped into the maid. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me!¡± Meiyan sat up in a panic. With no time to care about her messy situation, she hurriedly knelt to Qin Wanru and begged for mercy.

    Qin Wanru frowned, nced at Meiyan, waved her hand, and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Second Miss, the kitchen has made this kind of pastry. Let me go there to get some for you!¡± Meiyan seemingly wanted to make up for it. She nced at the pastries scattered on the ground and said with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡°There is this kind of pastry in the kitchen?¡± Qin Wanru stared at the exquisite pastries on the ground, which were originally made in Shui Run¡¯s small kitchen.

    ¡°Yes, there is. Seeing that Madam Shui liked them, our Madam asked the kitchen to make some. There are many in the kitchen,¡± Meiyan said.

    ¡°No need!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and turned away.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Miss. Thank you, Second Miss!¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru did not intend to me her, Meiyan was overjoyed. She kowtowed to Qin Wanru, and then got up with the help of the maid beside her after seeing Qin Wanru leave.

    The maid was dressed in thick clothes in the winter and her face was not burnt. Even though the maid felt ufortable, she didn¡¯t dare to get angry with Meiyan and had to pull Meiyan up.

    ¡°You are Madam Shui¡¯s maid, right? Change your clothes, and then go to the kitchen to get some other pastries for the Second Miss.¡± Meiyan wiped the scraps from her face with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The maid did not dare to refuse. She instantly picked up the pastry scraps on the ground and turned to leave. If she could get other pastries for the Second Miss, it would be the best solution. Otherwise, she would cause a dy in the task ordered by Madam Shui.

    When the maid reached the big kitchen after changing her clothes and cleaning up, there were pastries already made there. They were simr to those that Shui Run ate, but several kinds were even more exquisite than the ones Shui Run ate. The flower-shaped pastries were more beautiful.

    The maid had never seen such beautiful pastries, so she involuntarily asked a few more questions. Knowing that they were made with a set of new models in the big kitchen, she naturally wanted to please Madam Shui. Madam Shui didn¡¯t eat much now. If she could get the set of models in the big kitchen, she could definitely make Madam Shui eat more.

    After inquiring, the maid sent the pastries to Qin Wanru¡¯s courtyard, and then went back to the kitchen and took more pastries. She wanted to take them back and show them to the old maids in the small kitchen. If they considered the pastries to be good, she could take the models from the big kitchen and make the pastries by herself. The ingredients in the big kitchen were basically not required to make the pastries Shui Run had been eating!

    When the maid sent the pastries over, Qin Wanru asked Yujie to take them and then sent the maid back to report to Shui Run.

    The pastries did look good. Besides their good appearance, the tes were also exquisite. The fragrance aroused her appetite and made her really want to have one.

    Such a strong fragrance could be attractive to people and even other creatures!

    At the thought of it, she looked down with her increasingly deep eyes. She heard that Madam Di had brought a cat from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and recently raised it in the mansion.

    This te seemed to be a bit familiar, but she couldn¡¯t see it clearly with the pastries on it.

    After careful inspection, Qin Wanru reached out, but was stopped by Yujie. ¡°Miss, these are the pastries from the big kitchen!¡±

    ¡°I want to see this te!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly, reached out to push away Yujie¡¯s hand, took away the pastries and piled them up on the side, and then a side of the te under the pastries was exposed.

    The te with exquisite painting brightened her eyes. A blooming peony was apanied by green leaves, and butterflies fluttered about among the flowers in pairs. She reached out to touch the pattern printed on the te, with a trace of deep rage suddenly rising in her eyes. She had seen this set of exquisite pastry tes and was deeply impressed by them.

    She could never forget this te in her life¡­

 Chapter 216 - All the Plots Used

    <h4>Chapter 216 All the Plots Used</h4>

    In her preexistence, the te or the te set appeared at Madam Dowager¡¯s ce.

    On that day, when Madam of Duke Xing visited the mansion, Madam Dowager received her and used the te set to carry desserts and fruits.

    Madam of Duke Xing shouted at Madam Dowager so fiercely.

    She would never forget that Madam Dowager, who she relied on, knelt heavily on the floor to confess in spite of her serious disease. That scene stung her eyes. At that time, she also knelt beside Madam Dowager, but she couldn¡¯t prevent herself from wanting to argue. Yet, she was held tightly by her grandmother with her freezing hands.

    After Madam of Duke Xing left, Madam Dowager asked her calmly to wrap up the te set, send it to Madam Di¡¯s room, and return it to Madam of Duke Xing because she heard that the te set, among Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s dowries, was bestowed by the emperor.

    Madam Dowager panted, her face as pale as snow, which seemingly just happened yesterday. Later, her grandmother¡¯s health deteriorated day by day.

    Madam Di did have her share in the secret harm, but this matter should also be considered. Her grandmother was always kind and gracious, but for the safety of the entire mansion, she had to bear the humiliation and kneel to Madam of Duke Xing to beg for mercy!

    She never thought Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s items could appear in Qin¡¯s Mansion so early in this life.

    As expected, Madam of Duke Xing had meddled in. But in her preexistence, Madam of Duke Xing meddled in through Madam Di. Now, their rtionship seemed not so harmonious as it was in her preexistence.

    This also reminded Qin Wanru that Madam Di and Madam of Duke Xing had long known each other, not the time after the former arrived in the capital city as she thought before.

    A trace of coldness shed in her watery eyes, but she had a broad smile. It seemed that Madam Di wanted to use the te to plot against her!

    That was just what she wanted because she could use it to push forward what she calcted¡­

    ¡°Go ask the kitchen staff. I like the te. Do they have any others? If not, bring me a simr one!¡± Qin Wanru gave her order. There shouldn¡¯t be other tes, but since she was afraid some might be taken out, she thought she had better be more careful.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m going at once!¡± Qing Yue replied from her side.

    Qin Wanru nodded, and Qing Yue left hurriedly.

    ¡°Yujie, go invite Nanny Zheng!¡± Qin Wanru said, after observing the te carefully.

    Nanny Zheng was now Qin Wanru¡¯s servant, teaching her etiquette and also helping Nanny Yu organize Zhifang Pavilion, but she didn¡¯t usually with Qin Wanru.

    Yujie replied and left. After a while, Nanny Zheng came on invitation. Qin Wanru had asked her girl servant to change the previous te with a new one.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, take a look, do you recognize this te?¡± After Nanny Zheng entered the room, Qin Wanru pointed at the changed te on the table and said.

    Nanny Zheng walked over, took it to observe against the sunlighting through the window, and said firmly, ¡°Miss, this is an imperial object! On it, there are still secret marks of the pce. It should be bestowed by the pce, but when did the General¡¯s Mansion get the object?¡±

    ¡°Not bestowed!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°Not bestowed, but where does thise from?¡± Nanny Zheng was astonished. Imperial objects would not suddenly fall from the sky. If not handled carefully, it might even lead to the extermination of the whole family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. The kitchen staff sent me such a te. Just now, I asked Qing Yue to search and see if there is another set!¡± Qin Wanru rose, walked to the window, saw the outside sunlight, narrowed her eyes, and said.

    ¡°But why did it appear in Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nanny Zheng stayed in the pce for a long time and definitely knew such things couldn¡¯t be given away casually. Each and every object bestowed by the imperial family would be treated as a family heirloom to worship. Howe they were taken out like this?¡±

    ¡°Maybe rted to Madam!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Madam alsoes from an aristocratic family. Howe she doesn¡¯t know this could be a disaster!¡± Nanny Zheng looked serious. ¡°If something bad really happens, Madam cannot shoulder it alone.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps she doesn¡¯t know, either. Of course, it is also possible someone has assured her!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly. In her preexistence, it was this matter that Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di used to control her grandmother, forcing her to have to kneel. Or, in it, there might have been some deals that she didn¡¯t know. Since the matter was not exposed, no one knew it did exist.

    In her preexistence, she had been curious about the reason why her grandmother remained so silent about her background. Was it true that it was also rted to this matter?

    ¡°For this matter, either the one who used the imperial object or the one who lost it is guilty!¡± Nanny Zheng heard other meanings from Qin Wanru¡¯s words, so she thought about it and reminded her.

    ¡°The one who lost it is also guilty?¡± Qin Wanru turned and asked slowly.

    ¡°Yes. After the imperial family bestows objects, any mansion should treat them very seriously. If lost, the mansion is certainly guilty!¡± Nanny Zheng was very clear about this, thought about it, and said very firmly.

    So, at that time, the so-called confession was only used to suppress her grandmother.

    Both her grandmother and Madam of Duke Xing were guilty, but Madam of Duke Xing browbeat her grandmother and put all the me on her, forcing her to kneel and confess.

    The coldness in her eyes was freezing, but her smile became more mboyant. She patted the table with her white, tender fingers, and then raised her head to ask Nanny Zheng, ¡°What is the crime for breaking the te?¡±

    ¡°Beaten with a heavy stick or killing!¡± Nanny Zheng said severely.

    ¡°This te looks on the verge of breaking?¡± Qin Wanru eyed the te calmly. A thin crack was hidden behind the exquisite flower patterns. If not careful, one would not notice it. Looking at it let her know this was not a new crack. Raising the corner of her mouth, she gave a small sweet smile, which was elegant but chilled people¡¯s hearts inexplicably¡­

    ¡°Mother, why did you ask Meiyan to send the te to Qin Wanru? She robbed the cloth I liked on purpose, doesn¡¯t treat you as an elder, and irritated my cousin and me deliberately, making my cousin me me. Mother, I want that b*tchy girl dead!¡±

    Sitting in Madam Di¡¯s room, Qin Yuru saw Meiyane back and report, speaking fretfully.

    At this moment, Madam Di looked very calm. With a wave of her hand, others in the room all left, except Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°Let Nanny Zhou talk to you!¡± Madam Di said.

    ¡°First Miss, keep calm, this is an imperial object, not something anyone can use. Now, we¡¯ve sent the te to Second Miss. If she breaks it, she cannot pay for it even with her life!¡± Nanny Zhou gloated and said as she saw no others in the room.

    ¡°What, an imperial object?¡± Qin Yuru had never seen imperial objects, but she heard of them. Instantly, she stood up out of shock, looking pale. ¡°Mother, if, if something bad happens, we will also be involved, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is what your aunt brought. There won¡¯t be anything. As long as we don¡¯t talk about it, and your aunt doesn¡¯t talk about it, no one will know. Nothing serious!¡± Madam Di smiled and caressed Qin Yuru. In fact, she was also shocked as she heard it, but after Countess Young¡¯s exnation, she felt at ease. ¡°Besides, this is also a betrothal gift, which cannot be treated as something sent out in private. After getting married, you will take it back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. So, this is also reasonable!¡±

    ¡°This is what my aunt gave me? But why give it to the b*itchy girl Qin Wanru? Do her dirty hands deserve to touch such a noble object? ¡±

    After learning the origin of the te, Qin Yuru felt relieved, sat down again, but said unhappily.

    ¡°Just let her use temporarily, not for real use!¡± Madam Di smiled and said. Since she returned from the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion that day, much of her gloom had gone.

    Her mother and sister-inw all agreed to this marriage. In addition, her sister-inw, who didn¡¯t agree at the beginning, also helped her think of such an idea. But she didn¡¯te back until that time and didn¡¯t take any action temporarily.

    This was a good opportunity.

    ¡°What if she breaks it?¡± Qin Yuru was still worried. In her heart, the exquisite te was hers.

    ¡°It had better be so. If she breaks the imperial object, use her life to pay for it!¡± Madam Di sneered and said viciously. This was one of her original purposes.

    ¡°But, but if broken, won¡¯t we be involved?¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t really understand such things, doubted somewhat, opened her eyes wide, and asked Madam Di.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our way of getting it is rightful. Previously, this te was ced in your room, but Qin Wanru liked it. You told her it was an imperial object and couldn¡¯t be borrowed, but she said stubbornly that she would only borrow it for a day or two and return it. Then, if broken, who else should be med? If something bad happens, no one but she should pay for it with her life!¡±

    Madam Di said proudly and also felt her sister-inw¡¯s previous words were reasonable. In the past, her actions were too reckless. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been in such a situation. If she had heard her sister-inw¡¯s ideas before, she wouldn¡¯t have been in her current poor situation. Apart from Qin Wanru, she also wanted Shui Run dead. Then, if the old woman didn¡¯t listen to her, she would also kill her.

    She still had one sachet filled with Qingqu Grass powder. When going to the capital city this time, she would also bring it for sure, but recently the old woman had been guarded carefully and became ill again, and she could not go there, so the old woman could enjoy a few more peaceful days.

    After weeding off the two younger ones, she could kill the old one with a few words.

    ¡°Then, how can you make her break the te?¡± Qin Yuru became interested after hearing this. She turned her eyes and said hurriedly.

    ¡°Did she get a few scrolls of cloth bestowed by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡± Madam Di smiled eerily.

    ¡°Yes, many scrolls. She said she would give four to Shui Run, but I think she just said so and will keep them all. She really thinks I am blind!¡± Qin Yuru said with hatred. Since she was angry, she visited Madam Di to discuss how to deal with Qin Wanru. Previously, her marriage was not settled, so she could not spare too much time to deal with Qin Wanru.

    Now her marriage was settled with her satisfaction, so she would not let Qin Wanru off.

    ¡°Yuru, your cousin and one of your close friends are now in our mansion, take them to have a look!¡± Madam Di smiled eerily and coldly. ¡°The little b*tch must be in a mess now. Broke the imperial te, and broke the brocades Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sent, let¡¯s see how the little b*tch will deal with it!¡±

 Chapter 217 - One Tongue Against Three Tongues

    Chapter 217 One Tongue Against Three Tongues

    Neither brocade nor desserts on the table had been put away.

    A cating from nowhere sneaked in and jumped on the table. When Qin Wanru and two girl servants rushed over, everything on the table had been messed up.

    The desserts¡¯ crumbs were on the brocade, which, had been scratched and had holes. In a word, the room had been messed up, but that cat scampered several times, jumped on the windowsill even as several people worked together to catch it, and then licked its paw.

    ¡°Quick, catch it, it broke the miss¡¯ brocade.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t catch it; it jumps too fast; it¡­ also broke the te, what shall we do?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The te is nothing, but the brocade will cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°The brocade are already in our mansion. Even if they are broken¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be troublesome, should it?¡± ¡­

    Hearing the discussion of the principal maids catching and panting in the room, the girl servants and old maids standing outside gazed at one another. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    From the entrance of the yard, Qin Yuru walked slowly over with a few people. When she arrived in the yard, saw everyone was stunned, and also heard the loud noise in Qin Wanru¡¯s room, she couldn¡¯t help looking serious, asking unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What is happening?¡±

    ¡°First Miss, a cat, a cat in Second Miss¡¯ room has broken the brocade and smashed a te!¡± an old maid answered hurriedly.

    ¡°Brocade? The brocade bestowed by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡± Qin Yuru was shocked as she heard the news.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know!¡± the old maid was astonished and said hurriedly.

    ¡°A te, what te?¡± Behind Qin Yuru, Di Fenn asked coldly, ¡°Cousin, is it the te my mother sent you as our betrothal gift? That is an imperial object.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qin Yuru looked pale, shook, and nearly fell. ¡°How, howe!¡±

    ¡°Cousin Yu, can it be true?¡± Di Fenn was anxious and strode forward, but saw Qin Wanruing out from inside.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, why did you take my cousin¡¯s stuff? That is an imperial object. You, you took it, and also broke it. You, you should pay for it with your life!¡±

    Di Fenn spoke furiously.

    ¡°Miss Di?¡± As Qin Wanru saw Di Fenn gritting her teeth out of fury, her look at her face was a little hesitant, as if she really couldn¡¯t recognize her.

    ¡°Second sister, did you really make things broken, my te and also the brocade Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sent?¡± Now Qin Yuru came over hurriedly, with a flurried face.

    Standing beside her was another miss whom Qin Wanru had never seen. She was exceptionally beautiful, but she frowned and eyed Qin Wanru with an unfriendly look, not like someone whom one could get along well with.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you know this cat?¡± Qin Wanru smiled, ignored what she asked about, and pointed to the cat on the windowsill.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the cat and don¡¯t know where the wild cat came from. You¡¯ve made things broken, so you can¡¯t deny your fault, and now I am telling our father. I can¡¯t make the decision!¡± Qin Yuru said, ready to turn and leave.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t you want to know where this cat came from?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, in such a situation, do you still have time to ask where the cat came from? Is it that you wish to me the cat? A cat knows nothing!¡± Di Fenn swore angrily. On that day, she was hurt by Qin Wanru. These days, she had been grounded in her family. So, when she came out with such a rare chance and also met Qin Wanru, she would not let her off.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ve heard my mother say Madam Di recently raised a cat, not sure if this is that cat?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said.

    ¡°Even if this is my mother¡¯s cat, do you wish to let the cat take responsibility for the trouble?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she said angrily. She didn¡¯t notice the cat, but she never thought Qin Wanru had noticed it.

    ¡°Is this cat exactly the one Madam Di raises?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said.

    ¡°How can I know? Someone, go invite my father, tell him Second Miss borrowed a te from me, but she broke it now, and she also scratched the brocade Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sent!¡± Qin Yuru calmed herself down, turned, and said to the old maid following her here.

    ¡°Even if Qin Wanru knows this is my mother¡¯s cat, what can she do? Can she me my mother for the trouble?¡±

    After getting the order, the old maid headed for Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study in a hurry!

    ¡°I borrowed the te from Big Sister? When?¡± Qin Wanru blinked, found the key point of Qin Yuru¡¯s words, and asked.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, if you didn¡¯t borrow the te, how did you have the te and break it?¡± Di Fenn sneered, striding toward Qin Wanru¡¯s room.

    Qin Yuru and another miss gave a cold humph and also rushed into the room.

    The messy room had not been cleaned yet. On the floor, there were shards of the te, desserts ced on it, two scrolls of scratched brocade, and several porcin items.

    Yujie and Qiuyue were cleaning in a panic, but when Di Fenn rushed in, they hadn¡¯t finished cleaning. Seeing everyonee in, they were stunned.

    When the cat on the windowsill saw so many people rush in, it jumped down to the ground out of fear, shed and climbed on top of the opposite wall, and vanished after a few jumps.

    After the cat was scared and left, a trace of smugness appeared in Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are numerous simr cats in the world. Even if Qin Wanru means to charge my mother¡¯s cat, she must also have proof.¡±

    ¡°Well, Qin Wanru, you said you didn¡¯t break things. Look at the te, this is obvious our mansion¡¯s imperial te,¡± Di Fenn pointed at the shards on the floor and shouted.

    In fact, she also saw the te once or twice, and the shards in front of her were the te!

    ¡°First Miss Qin, your mansion¡¯s Second Miss is really¡­ bold. She dared to do such things. Any kind of imperial object has records, and anyone who breaks them will have to take great responsibility!¡± another missing with them shook her head, eyed her scornfully, and said.

    ¡°Second Sister, how, how dared you¡­¡± Qin Yuru looked panic and pointed at Qin Wanru, as if she could not talk out of shock.

    Qin Wanru stared peacefully at the several hard-working actresses, raised the corner of her mouth slightly, walked over, and said calmly to the two girl servants who were still cleaning, ¡°Yujie, Qing Yue, since the items that are cleaned are broken, throw them away! Quick, bring tea to these misses!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss, we are finishing right now!¡± The two stunned girl servants quickened their speed, looking like they would throw away the proof.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, don¡¯t throw anything! Such an event, do you think you can really cover it up?¡± Di Fenn was angered but smiled, and said coldly.

    ¡°Cover what up?¡± Qin Wanru said simply, ¡°At the beginning, there was no trouble, but Big Sister and Miss Di came ferociously with a group of people, as if you knew something terrible would be happening in my ce. I just want to ask, ¡®Why did Miss Di and Big Sistere to my ce at this time?¡¯¡±

    ¡°You, you haughty!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s great contempt, Di Fenn frowned angrily. ¡°How dare you! Kneel to confess, quick!¡±

    ¡°Miss Di, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Why should I kneel to confess? Why speak of Big Sister¡¯s te? What did I do to the te?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Di Fenn peacefully, then turned slowly to Qin Yuru, and sneered. ¡°Big Sister, do youdies wish to trap me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, don¡¯t cross the line too far!¡± Di Fenn went furious and nearly trembled. She always looked down upon Qin Yuru, not to mention Qin Wanru, but she never expected to be ridiculed by Qin Wanru someday.

    ¡°I¡¯ve crossed the line. Miss Di, you and Big Sister trapped me, does this mean destroying the imperial object? If so, kneel to confess, quick!¡± Qin Wanru suddenly stopped smiling, said coldly, took one step forward, and stared at Di Fenn.

    ¡°You, you b*tch!¡± Di Fenn never thought Qin Wanru could use her words to attack her sharply at this moment, but she was shocked and backed one step. Instantly, she screamed, aiming at Qin Wanru¡¯s face with a hard p.

    Yujie had long been ready on her side. She pulled Qin Wanru one step back and just avoided Di Fenn¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Second sister, apologize to our cousin!¡± Qin Yuru looked pale and said.

    ¡°Apologize? You came ferociously with so many people, didn¡¯t you mean to find my demerits? It is strange. How could you predict something would be happening in my ce? My ce had not been cleaned up, but you already arrived with so many people to witness my situation. Then, Miss Di announced Imitted a serious crime, and you meant I also borrowed a te from you. What kind of great honor could I use to borrow some imperial object from you?¡±

    Qin Wanru sneered, and her bright, watery eyes burned like a roaring fire, staring at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you are so unruly as you are rumored indeed, but for the current situation, your unruliness is useless!¡± When the missing with them found Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t talk out of anger and irritation, she came to help her hurriedly, looked at Qin Wanru with a sneer, pursed her lips, and said.

    ¡°I have just arrived in the capital for a short while and haven¡¯t seen many people, and I also behave like a good girl, but how has this miss heard rumors? I don¡¯t know where these so-called rumorse from. Did Big Sister or Miss Di spread them? Or, this miss likes such gossip most and overheard them?¡±

    Even if this miss hadn¡¯t troubled her at this time, Qin Wanru would also have troubled her. Since she came with Qin Yuru and Di Fenn, her aim was already with stains. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t fear anything and would never fear the words of this miss.

    ¡°You¡­¡± This miss had a sharp tongue, but when Qin Wanru retorted and made her face turn blue and pale repetitively, she was infuriated and began to tremble. ¡°Without domestic discipline indeed¡­ you dare, you dare to talk like this!¡±

    ¡°You hate our mansion has no discipline? A miss like you specializing in hearing rumors really has discipline!¡± Qin Wanru answered back sarcastically.

    ¡°Second sister, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice came from the doorway and silenced everyone immediately.

 Chapter 218 - Was It Broken?

    <h4>Chapter 218 Was It Broken?</h4>

    That Young Madam was the most embarrassed, for she had said such horrible things in others¡¯ mansion and was caught red-handed by an elder. She blushed and lowered her head. In her hand, she twisted the handkerchief. She hade to realize that she was only a spectator, and it was wrong for her to intervene in the matter.

    She took a step back and gave back the ground to Di Fenn and the Qin sisters. She took a deep breath and suppressed her anger, which was nearly out of control.

    She looked at Qin Wanru with vignce.

    Unconsciously, she had let the Second Miss not only y with her emotions but also provoke her.

    ¡°Father, the Second Sister borrowed a te from me, and it is now broken. However, when I lent it to her, I had reminded her that this was a gift from the royals. She had to be careful. She said she would only use it for one day, but now it is broken. What¡¯s to be done about this?¡±

    When Qin Huaiyong came over, Qin Yuru heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately went up and pushed all the me onto Qin Wanru.

    She and Madam Di had an agreement, and she imed that she borrowed Qin Wanru. Even if Qin Wanru did not want to admit it, the te was broken at her ce. There was no way Qin Wanru could escape from the matter. Even though their father was fond of Qin Wanru, he had to sacrifice her this time.

    Breaking a royal gift was equivalent to being unfaithful to the royal family, and their father cannot bear such responsibility.

    ¡°A royal gift?¡± Sure enough, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes fell on the pile of debris.

    ¡°Yes, it is a royal gift, it was a betrothal gift from my mother to my cousin. She gave it to my cousin and aunt and told them that it was a royal gift. However, now Second Miss broke it. She even refused to admit her mistake and wanted to push the me onto my cousin and aunt. This is a life or death matter, how can my aunt and cousin bear it!¡±

    Di Fenn went forward immediately.

    ¡°Is this real?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s expression was glum as he looked at Qin Wanru solemnly.

    ¡°Father, this is not true!¡± When Qin Huaiyong looked at her, Qin Wanru calmly answered.

    ¡°How is it not true? Not only did I see it, but everyone in the yard saw it. When we came over, the things in your house were smashed. Could it be our fault instead?¡± Qin Yuru screamed.

    Upon hearing her words, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s expression got worse, the veins on his forehead popping out.

    Qin Wanru remained calm, and her expression did not fluctuate a little. She walked to the side of Qin Huaiyong and bowed, stood up straight, and pointed at Qin Yuru. ¡°Father, when I came back from my mother¡¯s ce, she gave me some pastries that were made in her small kitchen. When I had walked halfway, Meiyan, who was next to Big Sister, knocked down the pastries. Then she sent me a simr te of pastries as an apology. She said that the big kitchen followed what Mother usually ate.

    ¡°The pastry was fragrant and attracted a cat that broke the te and shredded the two brocades. Then Big Sister came over with Miss Di and thisdy, using me of breaking the royal te. Then they said that I tore the brocade from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. The cat that escaped earlier seemed to be the one that Mother brought back from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Qin Wanru strained her eyes, as sharp as a knife. ¡°I wonder why are there so many coincidences that happened in our mansion. Even if I havemitted a crime, at my age, Father would still be punished for not educating me properly. Father has just be an officer and is about to ride the crest of his career, but already someone tried to set him up!¡±

    Everything that happened showed that someone was trying to set them up. They wanted to harm not only Qin Wanru but also Qin Huaiyong.

    If that were the case, this would no longer be a dispute between the mansions, but a fight in the royal court.

    Qin Huaiyong was concerned about his career, and he would certainly pay attention to anything rted to his career.

    When she heard these words, Qin Yuru knew she was in trouble. She panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. No one is going to harm you, how could it be rted to you¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru sneered and interrupted Qin Yuru¡¯s words. ¡°Big sister, do you not understand, or are you just pretending? Father has just arrived in the capital and took on an important role. A lot of people were jealous of him. Your marriage into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was only settled after Father was appointed the job. Isn¡¯t that enough to exin the importance of his job?¡±

    Di Fenn¡¯s mouth shivered, she felt awkward and bit her lips. The reason why her mother agreed to the marriage between Qin Yuru and her big brother was because of her uncle-inw.

    ¡°Uncle, ignore all this nonsense. Whether someone wanted to frame you or not, someone has to take on the responsibility in such a situation. You can¡¯t take everything by yourself. The crime of being unfaithful to the royals, there is no way you can handle it!¡± Di Fenn reacted fast. She quickly brought back the topic after a moment of awkwardness.

    Qin Huaiyong scanned the people one by one, and his expression turned cold and solemn.

    Under his gaze, Qin Yuru, Di Fenn, and thedy involuntarily lowered their heads. Only Qin Wanru kept smiling as if she didn¡¯t know that she had caused such a big disaster.

    An idea shed through Qin Huaiyong¡¯s mind, and his look got a little gentler. ¡°Wanru, did you really break the royal gift?¡±

    ¡°Father, how would I dare to do so!¡± Qin Wanru answered.

    ¡°Nonsense, Qin Wanru. This is the royal gift from our mansion!¡± Di Fenn shouted, her face turning red with fury.

    ¡°Miss Di, the two mansions will have a marriage soon, and we will be rtives. If we get into trouble, what can you gain from it? Why did you try so hard to frame my father? Yujie, take the te here. I want to ask Miss Di why she is trying to push all the me onto us indiscriminately. What does she want? Is Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion not satisfied with my big sister?¡±

    After Qin Wanru made hermand, Yujie entered the inner room and carefully took out an exquisite te. Then she respectfully presented it to Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Father, please take a look. This is the te that Meiyan, who was a servant of Big Sister, passed to me. Nanny Zheng felt this is a royal gift and asked me to keep it. If not, this te would have been broken, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it because Big Sister and these twodies happened to be here and witness it!¡±

    Qin Wanru remained calm as she exined it.

    Qin Huaiyong took the te and walked to the window, examining it in the light. When he saw the symbol from the pce, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    If the te were broken, it could not be exined, just like Qin Wanru said.

    He looked at Qin Yuru sternly. ¡°Yuru, what is going on here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. She took a look at Di Fenn, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Father, let¡­ let me take a look!¡±

    ¡°How is there another te?¡±

    ¡°You better take a closer look!¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered and handed the te to Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s trembling hand took the te and held it in the light. ording to the method that Madam Di taught her, she took a closer look. She almost lost hold of the te, which was indeed a royal gift.

    Her gaze fell on the broken pieces on the ground. ¡°What are those then?¡±

    ¡°Big sister, I don¡¯t know what you think, but you are my big sister, and we are family. Even though we had held some grudges against one another, it is only a matter between us. It was only a small argument. We are both young girls who did not see eye to eye, but it was no big deal. How can you do such things? If this te were really broken, do you think the responsibility would not fall on our father?¡±

    Qin Wanru spoke calmly, her eyes full of disappointment.

    Qin Yuru took a look at Di Fenn and back at Qin Huaiyong again. She couldn¡¯t utter a word. She pointed at the pieces on the ground and then at Qin Wanru. Her legs wobbled and she fainted.

    Qin Huaiyong quickly caught the te, but he ignored Qin Yuru. He looked at Qin Yuru disappointedly. He could tolerate a selfish daughter, but not a stupid daughter.

    Mei Xue reacted fast. She grabbed hold of Qin Yuru in a hurry, took a step back and shouted, ¡°Miss, Miss!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong ignored Qin Yuru. Staring at Di Fenn, he asked sternly, ¡°Is this te a betrothal gift from your mansion?¡±.

    ¡°Yes¡­ it belongs to our mansion¡­¡± What happened had surprised everyone. Di Fenn had yet to recover from the shock and stuttered her reply.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a sure thing to break the te? At that time, she could say anything she liked. Why was that te still intact!¡±

    ¡°Is your mansion not satisfied with us? So you did this?¡± Qin Huaiyong coldly waved his sleeves. ¡°There is no use talking to you. I will speak to Duke Yongkang. I wonder what have I done for you to frame my mansion!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong was furious this time. He had no politeness in his words. That killer instinct he gained from the battlefield leaked from his icy voice. Di Fenn and the other Miss turned pale. They retreated a few steps and stabilized themselves.

    The suffocating killing instinct of militarymanders from the battlefield was not something that two noble Misses could withstand.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Uncle, this is really a betrothal gift from our mansion!¡± Di Fenn stuttered and tried to put on her best smile. ¡°Fortunately, Second Miss had changed the te. However, she did not mention it, and we thought that¡­ the te was broken!¡±

    Di Fenn didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Everything happened too fast and she was still in a daze.

    ¡°Father, look here!¡± Qin Wanru took a step forward and pointed to the te in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hands.

    Qin Huaiyong looked at the ce where Qin Wanru pointed. His expression changed. He immediately understood everything when the bits and pieces were put together. He banged on the table hard, and a corner of the table fell¡­

 Chapter 219 - Something Went Wrong Again?

    Chapter 219 Something Went Wrong Again?

    ¡°This is the betrothal gift from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to Yuru? Why didn¡¯t I know about such an important matter?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked sharply.

    He put the te on Madam Di¡¯s table and looked at her gloomily.

    ¡°Ge-general!¡± Madam Di panicked and stood up. ¡°My sister-inw sent it over. I wanted to tell you but I didn¡¯t have the time to do so!¡±

    The words had been rehearsed. Despite her panicking, Madam Di knew what to say.

    ¡°What about the betrothal gift list?¡± Qin Huaiyong was not easily fooled. His expression was gloomier than ever.

    ¡°It¡¯s not done yet, and sister-inw said that she would send it over in two days!¡± Madam Di twitched and said hurriedly.

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was so generous to offer a royal gift as a betrothal gift. They don¡¯t even have a list to send it out. In that case, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was considered to have lost the royal gift, and that¡¯s unfaithful to the royals!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked at Madam Di coldly and said word by word.

    Madam Di became as white as a sheet. She twitched again and felt as if she was immersed in icy water as she uttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it in our mansion?¡±

    ¡°There is no list that says so!¡± Qin Huaiyong was ice-cold. His gaze fell on Madam Di and cut open her disguise relentlessly like a sharp sword. ¡°Di, if this te encounters a problem, Qin¡¯s Mansion will be in trouble, but so will Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. The so-called aristocratic family is fragile, especially now that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is not in the favor of the emperor!¡±

    ¡°General, I¡­¡± Madam Di¡¯s eyes stared nkly. She had never seen Qin Huaiyong be so rude toward Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She recalled her brush with death and trembled uncontrobly. She held the chair on one side and hid behind it.

    ¡°Since Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wants to deal with me, then don¡¯t me me for doing the same thing!¡± Qin Huaiyong seemed to not see the panic in Madam Di¡¯s eyes as he sneered and left.

    ¡°General, general!¡± Seeing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s determination, Madam Di rushed over and hugged Qin Huaiyong¡¯s leg and screamed.

    Qin Huaiyong stood still, staring at her coldly, his gaze sharp and cruel.

    ¡°Di, you set everything up. You passed the te to Wanru, you raised that cat, and you prepared the pastry simr to Run¡¯s. It seems you have been plotting for a long time and waiting for the perfect opportunity. If your n worked this time, Wanru and I would be in trouble, as would Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Di, I am wondering if are you stupid or just pretending to be. If we get divorced, there is no way Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will take you in!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Madam Di pleaded, her voice trembling unconsciously. ¡°General, I did not know, I had no idea how things would turn out. My sister-inw passed me this.¡±

    ¡°This te has been broken. There is a crack left from the past. By sending this te over, they are trying to push the me onto us. Not only onto Wanru but our entire Qin¡¯s Mansion. If Wanru were in trouble and Yuru said she lend it to her, Yuru would be in trouble too. What a good mother you are, pushing your daughters into hell, you have done great!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong looked at Madam Di disgustedly and smirked.

    How could he not hate her? This incident seemed to be simple, but it was not. Madam Di was so stupid to do such a thing. The moment he saw that crack hidden in the te, he knew the whole n.

    Madam Di¡¯s heart felt cold. She could not utter a word. She trembled and pulled on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s robe. If what he said was true, she would regret it her whole life. She only wanted to sabotage Qin Wanru to death. She had no intention of harming Qin Yuru and Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Sister¡­ sister-inw said it did not matter!¡± Tears streamed down Madam Di¡¯s face while she stuttered. She looked at Qin Huaiyong pitifully.

    ¡°You just believe what she said? You are now a member of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. I am pretty sure Countess Yong looked down on Qin Yuru, right? I don¡¯t have to guess what she wanted. If Qin¡¯s Mansion were in trouble, then Yuru¡¯s marriage would no longer exist. You, as a mother, pushed your daughter into hell, and Countess Yong will thank you for that!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong struck Madam Di mercilessly, he kicked her away and left.

    He said no more words.

    However, the silent deterrence made Madam Di even more panicked, she roared, ¡°Nanny Zhou, Nanny Zhou!¡±

    When Qin Huaiyong hade in, Nanny Zhou was chased out. Now, when she heard the voice of Madam Di, she hurried in and saw her on the ground. She quickly helped her up.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, my sister-inw wanted to harm me and doesn¡¯t want Yuru to be her daughter-inw!¡± Madam Di grabbed Nanny Zhou, who seemed to be her only hope.

    ¡°Madam, why are you saying this?¡± Nanny Zhou was shocked.

    ¡°Is my sister-inw trying to frame me and does she not want Yuru as her daughter-inw?¡± Madam Di held onto Nanny Zhou. It seemed that she would not let her go without an answer.

    ¡°Madam, why would Countess Yong want to harm you? How could she not want First Miss as her daughter-inw? Isn¡¯t the heir living in our mansion now? How could you say this!¡±

    Nanny Zhou was far away and did not hear what Qin Huaiyong had said to Madam Di. She still spoke for Countess Yong.

    ¡°The te has a crack, an old crack!¡± Madam Di suddenly turned and rushed to the table. She picked up the te and hastily examined it.

    She was panic-stricken. She did not know who was right, Nanny Zhou or Qin Huaiyong. She wanted to find some evidence.

    She was confused and anxious and listened to no one. She needed to find evidence. The consequences described by Qin Huaiyong were so horrifying that she lost trust in her family. Her daughter was the best, how could Countess Yong not like her! Moreover, she had done other things because of her dislike!

    She held the te in the sunlight. An old trace appeared on the edge of the delicate pattern. It was cleverly hidden beside a flowery pattern.

    As Madam Di¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet, she trembled and nearly fell.

    Nanny Zhou quickly held her up.

    ¡°My sister-inw is so vicious!¡± Madam Di said through gritted teeth.

    There was a crack. Madam Di believed that her sister-inw had to know about the crack, as she was a meticulous person. However, she had still sent her the te and set up the n to frame Qin Wanru. She only mentioned dealing with Qin Wanru and making her dead.

    She mentioned nothing about the crack on the te, which would break sooner orter!

    She had tried to frame her! ording to the general¡¯s meaning, if everything did happen, both Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru would be in trouble. The general¡¯s career would be implicated. After all these years with Qin Huaiyong, Madam Di knew what mattered the most to him.

    In the past, though she tried to frame Qin Wanru countless times, she tried to avoid the general. However, she now stepped into the trap set by her sister-inw and nearly ruined the general¡¯s career.

    ¡°Madam, how could you say this? The Countess has been so good to you and gave you whatever you wanted. She gave you the royal gift without hesitation!¡± Nanny Zhou didn¡¯t understand the raging emotions in Madam Di¡¯s heart. She thought she was lost and tried to console her.

    With a thud, Madam Di pped Nanny Zhou in the face. Nanny Zhou staggered back and nearly fell. She stared at Madam Di in astonishment.

    As a confidant of Madam Di, she had never been pped by her before.

    Even now, she was confused about what happened. She cupped her wrinkled face and looked at Madam Di in a daze, uttering, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s happened to you? You are from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and you cannot be separated from them!¡±

    ¡°I am going to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Madam Di calmed herself. Her lips trembled as her words came out through gritted teeth.

    She could not endure the trap.

    ¡°Madam, think about it again. Do not hurry. Tell me what the general had said, and I will help you analyze it. After all, we could always discuss it. Do not be impulsive. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is where you are from!¡± Ignoring the pain, Nanny Zhou stopped her and tried to persuade her hurriedly.

    ¡°The te had a crack before this. Damaging a royal gift is a huge crime, yet sister-inw passed it over to me without even mentioning the crack. I treated her with trust, but in her heart, Yuru and I are worse than a bitchy niece. All she wanted was to let Di Yan marry her niece!¡±

    Madam Di gritted her teeth in hatred, but she was no longer impulsive.

    ¡°How, how could that be? That is not like the Countess!¡± It was the first time that Nanny Zhou knew about the matter, and the blood drained from her face. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Nanny Zhou did not believe what Madam Di had said. However, she knew it was the truth, judging from Madam Di¡¯s actions. She was at a loss of words.

    They relied on Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and did not expect Countess Yong to frame Madam Di.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion now. I am going to find my mother to ask her what¡¯s happening. Are they trying to get Yuru and me killed?¡± Madam Di clenched her teeth. Her hatred grew along with the pressure that Qin Huaiyong gave her.

    But before she left, someone stopped her!

    ¡°Madam, Madam, bad news. Someone is at the door asking to marry the First Miss!¡± A servant girl scrambled in, shouting before entering the yard.

 Chapter 220 - Marrying Qin Yuru

    <h4>Chapter 220 Marrying Qin Yuru</h4>

    ¡°What happened?¡± Madam Di was shocked. She could no longer pay attention to Nanny Zhou and she rushed out of the house.

    ¡°Madam, someone is proposing marriage to the First Miss!¡± The girl servant rushed and kneeled in front of Madam Di, her face pale.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Madam Di held onto the servant and hastily asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was chaotic. Even the general was rmed and brought the man into the study. Many gathered outside the mansion, gossiping about the affair between the First Miss and that man. That man imed he had exchanged gifts with the First Miss. When he was at the entrance, he even took out a hair sp from our mansion!¡±

    The servant girl gasped and held her cor up. Her face was a bit pale as she was out of breath.

    ¡°Yuru¡¯s hair sp?¡± As Madam Di let go of the servant, her leg wobbled before she stabilized herself again.

    ¡°Yes, it is said that the First Miss sent it out privately, and he had long fallen in love with the First Miss. He came today to propose marriage. Madam, think of a solution fast. What do we do now!¡± The servant girl could finally gasp for air to speak more clearly now.

    Madam Di¡¯s face turned pale. Everything seemed to swirl in front of her and she could see nothing!

    Nanny Zhou¡¯s voice pulled her back to her senses. She shook her head and regained herposure. ¡°Madam, Madam!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to study!¡± Madam Di gritted her teeth as she calmed down. She immediately strode outside. Who was this man trying to frame Qin Yuru? She would never believe that Qin Yuru was having an affair with some other man.

    Qin Yuru agreed to marry Di Yan. She was satisfied with the marriage, and thus, she would not do such a thing.

    The incident of the te with a crack reyed in her mind. She could not help thinking this was another trap by Countess Yong. Or to be more specific, the trap by Countess Yong and that woman. She had heard from Nanny Zhou that Countess Yong¡¯s niece had an ambiguous rtionship with Di Yan. There was more than just the rtionship of cousins between them.

    With the previous evidence, it was easy to make the following spections.

    Previously, it would have been impossible for Madam Di to suspect Countess Yong. But after the incident, she felt that Countess Yong had something to do with it.

    She could not hide the hatred in her eyes. Once she found the evidence, she would not spare Madam Shi.

    After Qin Huaiyong left in a hurry, Qin Yuru and others had no choice but to leave Qin Wanru¡¯s Zhifang Pavilion.

    After everyone was gone, Qin Wanru asked Yujie and Qing Yue to clean the house once again.

    Qing Yue got the te from the central kitchen. There was no second te like this. Though the te was from the kitchen, no one knew where Meiyan got it. The supervisor imed to not have seen such a te before.

    There were simr tes. Although not exactly the same, the patterns were identical. It would be hard to identify once broken.

    As for the brocade, it was not the two received from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. There were so many cloths at that time, and Qin Wanru did not believe that Qin Yuru could memorize them in one nce.

    She walked to the window and examined the pastries that had been kept. Qin Wanru used a silver needle and picked up some bits. She sniffed it and passed to Yujie who was beside her.

    Yujie took it and sniffed it carefully. ¡°Miss, this pastry is very fragrant. It is different from ordinary pastries. There was a fragrant incense inside which attracts cats and dogs. When I was in Jingxin Monastery, a nun told me about it. A cat broke the sacrifices when a family was lighting incense!¡±

    Yujie knew much more about medicine and gave Qin Wanru a critical answer.

    Qin Wanru had expected that reply. She smiled and sat in the chair. ¡°Was the cat sent by Countess Yong?¡±

    ¡°It should have been. I sent some people to get information, and it was said that Countess Yong had raised a few cats. This one seemed to be young and was probably meant for Madam!¡±

    Qin Wan calmly asked, ¡°Who is raising the cat now?¡±

    ¡°An old maid of Madam. She seemed to have raised a cat at home, so Madam let her do the job. Madam did not like the cat and refused to get close to it.¡± Yujie exined in detail.

    ¡°Is there a powder that can be used in the cat, that will not show its effect till the specific timing!¡± Qin Wanru half closed her eyes and lowered her voice.

    ¡°Well, I guess there is!¡± Yu Jie said after pondering.

    ¡°Write down what you need. When you go out for purchasing, take turns, and mix them in with the usual herbs that you bought. We will buy the crucial herb when we go out by ourselves!¡± Almost instantaneously, Qin Wanru had an idea.

    ¡°Yes, I will write it down immediately!¡± Yujie left after that reply.

    Nanny Yu rushed in and shouted, ¡°Second Miss, bad news. A man is at the door iming that he had a rtionship with the First Miss. He proposed to marry the First Miss!¡±

    ¡°When?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows. What a coincidence that the man came now.

    She just nted the seed of doubt in Madam Di¡¯s heart and now there was the fertile soil for it to grow.

    ¡°Yes, he was making amotion just now. I happened to go out and see it. People gathered around our mansion, gossiping about us.¡± Nanny Yu frowned. She was not worried about Qin Yuru but was afraid that this matter would affect Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru stood up and sat in front of the dressing table. ¡°Qing Yue, help me dress up. Father will call meter.¡±

    Qing Yue followed her instructions and took off her hair sp, then rearranged her hair.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this the First Miss¡¯s matter, how is it rted to Second Miss?¡± Nanny Yu asked anxiously while looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°It is not rted to me. However, the hair sp belongs to our mansion, and Madam Di will implicate me for sure!¡± Qin Wanru steadily exined.

    ¡°Madam Di wants to push the onto me to you again?¡± Nanny Yu was shocked, and her expression changed. After twops in the room, she stopped. ¡°Miss, what should we do now? We can¡¯t just wait for death!¡±

    Back in Jiangzhou, Madam Di¡¯s vicious n still shocked Nanny Yu to this day. Now that she heard Madam Di was doing things again, she panicked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. I will be fine. How¡¯s Wang Feng doing in his inquiry?¡± Qin Wanru spoke calmly. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, the corner of her mouth raised up and she smiled.

    Her calm attitude seemed to console Nanny Yu, who calmed down as well. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°We found Madam Shui¡¯s husband¡¯s family, and they were in the capital city. They had yet to make any moves. Perhaps they were waiting for the right opportunity to strike.¡±

    ¡°Who let them enter the capital?¡±

    ¡°Madam¡¯s servants. Back in Jiangzhou, she had informed those people. When we reached the capital, they set off,¡± Nanny Yu reported. She rushed out just now for this matter, and her son told her there had been some progress.

    Qin Wanru had no doubts about Madam Di¡¯s people bringing in Shui Run¡¯s husband¡¯s family. This was why Wang Feng could find the two people quickly. He could check on people that came from Jiangzhou recently, and it wouldn¡¯t be many. Then, he just needed to keep an eye on Madam Di¡¯s people, and he would get the answer.

    ¡°Who are the people that came?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it was Madam Shui¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s younger brother and his wife. After her husband died, along with their mother, they mistreated Madam Shui. When Madam Dowager found out about it, she brought Madam Shui back.¡± Nanny Yu was an old woman in the mansion, so she knew about Shui Run.

    Speaking of Shui Run, she had a tough life. It was a marriage set up by Shui Run¡¯s biological mother. After her mother died, the other party refused to acknowledge the marriage. However, because of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s identity, they reluctantly agreed to the marriage.

    However, they did not expect that half a year after the marriage, Shui Run¡¯s husband would die. After that, she had a tough time in that family. The family spread the rumor that she was a jinx. That then provoked Madam Dowager, who brought Shui Run back to Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that family say that Mother was free to re-marry? How dare they show up now!¡± Qin Wanru sneered.

    ¡°They probably wanted to get some money. They are just unscrupulous people. Previously, they said that Madam Shui could do whatever she wanted as long as she returned. Now that they reappeared, they just wanted to get some money from her. Besides the young master who died, the family is shameless!¡±

    Nanny Yu snapped.

    At that time, she was apanied by several people to wee Shui Run. She almost quarreled with that family when she saw Shui Run, who was bony.

    It was only half a year, and thedy lost her shape because of the torture. Anyone would feel sympathetic. Nanny Yu had never seen anyone more unscrupulous than that family.

    ¡°Let Wang Feng keep an eye on them. If they make any moves,e and report to me. There should be no moves for now, as Madam doesn¡¯t have much time!¡± Qin Wanru half-closed her eyes, and her butterfly-like long eyshes shed twice. Then shemanded her slowly.

    Recently, Madam Di had too many things to handle. Initially, Mother and herself were her enemies. After what happened today, they were no longer the only people that Madam Di hated. And she was not someone that would swallow her hatred.

    ¡°Second Miss, the general has asked you to go to the study!¡± The sound of a servant girl suddenly came from the door!

    Qin Wanru wondered, and there it was!

 Chapter 221 - The Man Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 221 The Man Causing Trouble</h4>

    When Qin Wanru reached the study, she was led by a servant from the side door. She saw a screen, and Qin Yuru sat there, frustrated.

    The servant pointed to another chair and gestured for her to sit there.

    Qin Wanru nodded silently and sat down.

    Qin Yuru nced at her angrily and continued to listen to the movement behind the screen.

    ¡°You said that this is cousin¡¯s hair sp, what is the evidence?¡± Qin Wanru strained her ears and heard Di Yan¡¯s voice first. Her eyes darkened as Di Yan seemed to be more dissatisfied with Qin Yuru. Otherwise, he would not have intervened in the matter.

    At this time, even if Di Yan was full of doubts, he should avoid it.

    Going directly to the study and intervene in the matter showed his impoliteness. In other words, he could no longer control his dissatisfaction with Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Well, the First Miss and I fell in love at first sight. When we met, we exchanged hair sps. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the First Miss. I gave her an inherited hair sp from my ancestors. Although I am broke now, my inherited hair sp is of excellent quality!¡±

    A thin man kneeled in the study. Although he was young, when he rolled his eyes, he looked obscene.

    Though he had been beaten by Qin Huaiyong and his face was swollen, it did not stop him from insisting on his words.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Qin Yuru could no longer bear it and she stood up. Her face turned gloomy as she approached the man and kicked him hard.

    When he saw Qin Yuru, the man immediately shouted, ¡°First Miss, you, you took my token of love, and gave me an ordinary hair sp as a gift, then disappeared. If I had note to find you today, were you going to deny it? That hair sp was passed down in my family. My ancestors were officers once, and that sp was the most valuable thing left by them.¡±

    ¡°Asshole!¡± As the man went past the limit, Qin Huaiyong became furious and threw a cup at him. It hit the man in his head, and he cried.

    ¡°Cousin, do you have that hair sp? If you do, return it to him, he¡¯s not worth it!¡± Di Yan frowned.

    ¡°Cousin, what do you mean? Are you saying that I have that hair sp? . I took his hair sp and had an affair with him?¡± Qin Yuru cried uncontrobly. She questioned while wiping her tears away.

    ¡°I am not saying that you have the hair sp. It¡¯s just that this man was a jerk, and if the matter continues, it would be bad!¡± Di Yan lowered his voice.

    ¡°Why he is sure it was me? I have never seen this person. The hair sp is from Qin¡¯s Mansion, but I am not the only one who has a hair sp. Second Sister can have one too, and I can also give it to others!¡± Although Qin Yuru hated Di Yan for what he said, she still tried to push the me onto Qin Wanru under Madam Di¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you try to frame a nobledy, don¡¯t you want to live!¡± Madam Di threatened him at the side.

    She hated herself now. If she had known earlier, she would not have used that woman to try and frame Qin Wanru. She did not expect it to be her daughter who would be framed. When she saw that hair sp, she understood everything. That hair sp was from Dong Xiuer, and it was meant to spoil Qin Wanru¡¯s reputation.

    The hair sp was from Dong Xiuer, and for her own sake, she would push all the me onto Qin Wanru.

    Dong Xiuer hardly went out of Zhifang Pavilion, and with her character, most people would believe what she said. And along with the evidence that she prepared, the trap would seed.

    However, now everything happened to Qin Yuru instead. Madam Di wanted to tear Ning Caixian apart, as she was the culprit.

    ¡°That bitch, how dare she!¡±

    She looked at Di Yan suspiciously. At first, she favored this nephew, but now she hated him in all ways. Not only was he a yboy, but he also kept a rtionship with Ning Caixian, the bitch. Of course, Countess Yong had a role inside as well.

    They were all jerks. If given the chance, she would make that woman¡¯s reputation even worse.

    Madam Di was full of hatred and grievances. She knew the truth but couldn¡¯t say it. She could only hint that it was rted to Qin Wanru, and thus, Qin Huaiyong called Qin Wanru over.

    ¡°Madam, I am in love with the First Miss, do not separate us!¡± The man was stubborn and insisted on his words. When he heard Qin Yuru¡¯s and Madam Di¡¯s words, he denied them.

    Madam Di bellowed, trembling with fury, ¡°My daughter is going to marry my nephew and will be the future Duke Yongkang Princess. Which part of you is worthy of my daughter? How dare you say that you are in love with her!¡±

    Madam Di pointed at him bellowed, trembling with fury.

    ¡°Although my family is not as good as the heir of a duke, my ancestors were also famous people. Moreover, I treated Miss Qin well. When we were together, we already made out. Otherwise, I would not give her such a precious hair sp. Miss Qin said she liked my type, so what can I do!¡±

    A rogue is a rogue. He could say anything at this time.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s face blushed, nearly losing her breath. She held onto Mei Xue and was about to kick the man again.

    However, the man was prepared. When he saw Qin Yuru lifting her leg, he hugged it and pulled her. Qin Yuru lost her bnce and fell onto him.

    The man quickly released her leg and hugged her, excited. ¡°Yuru, I knew you loved me. When we met privately, you said that we would have a baby together, and you might be pregnant. You have to be careful now!¡±

    Everything happened in a sh, and before Madam Di and Di Yan could react, Qin Yuru was in the arms of the man.

    Madam Di reacted fast. She pulled Qin Yuru and pped the man in the face. Nanny Zhou, who was beside her, helped to pull Qin Yuru up and then kicked the man hard.

    When beaten, the man let go of Qin Yuru.

    Di Yan¡¯s face turned gloomy. His fingers trembled and he wanted to say something. However, at the sight of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s icy expression, he dared not utter a word.

    In such a situation, even if whatever happened earlier was fake, Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation was considered spoilt. Di Yan felt as if she had cheated on him!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, go to Miss Qin¡¯s house and check it out. You will find that hair sp with a small word on it, ¡®butterfly¡¯. None of thedies in your mansion has that word in their name. Of course, it would be mine!¡±

    The man covered his chest and stood up.

    ¡°Find it!¡± Qin Huaiyong demanded angrily. He had been a general for a long time and was at the top in Jiangzhou. He had never encountered such a thing before.

    A servant turned and left. Qin Yuru¡¯s expression changed and she ignored the man. She held Madam Di¡¯s hand and panicked. ¡°Mother!¡±

    Madam Di patted Qin Yuru¡¯s hand and hinted at Nanny Zhou, who then followed after the servant.

    Although Madam Di felt this was a stupid affair, Qin Yuru seemed to be guilty. She let Nanny Zhou follow up in case something went wrong.

    Di Yan saw Qin Yuru¡¯s panic and her interaction with Madam Di. He was glum and hinted at his servant as well. The servant than sneaked out and chased after the people in front!

    ¡°How dare you use my daughter! There is more than onedy in the mansion, you better check!¡± Even now, Madam Di tried to push everything onto Qin Wanru.

    Qin Huaiyong banged the table angrily. With the deafening noise, everyone quieted down.

    ¡°Father, send him to the government!¡± Qin Wanru walked out from behind the screen and calmly suggested.

    Upon hearing that, the man panicked for the first time and then he regained hisposure. ¡°No matter where I go, Miss Qin belongs to me. We are not just engaged, we probably have a child already and will be a family in the future. If you sent me to the government, the child would be born without a father!¡±

    ¡°Father, since he is so stubborn, investigate his identity first. Then ask him who was he close to recently so we can know who is trying to frame us.¡± Qin Wanru did not panic and approached Qin Huaiyong. However, she did not stop beside him and went past him instead.

    ¡°Nonsense, we should interrogate him first!¡± Madam Di panicked, for fear of more things being exposed.

    Seeing Madam Di¡¯s guiltiness, the man stopped panicking and got rampant, then shouted, ¡°I am in love with the youngdy. Even if you sent me to the government, I would say the same thing. If you don¡¯t spoil her reputation, I don¡¯t mind either. Anyway, I love speaking about our love stories!¡±

    That man told him previously he would not be in trouble. Nody would do that to spoil her reputation. After all, the evidence was firm.

    The man looked at Qin Yuru arrogantly. His eyes were obscene. Such a beautiful Miss from an aristocratic family was bing his wife, how wonderful was that!

    The next moment, as the man looked ahead, he became rigid¡­

 Chapter 222 - What a Daughter from the Family of Generals!

    <h4>Chapter 222 What a Daughter from the Family of Generals!</h4>

    Qin Huaiyong was a military officer, which was different from the other civil officials in the study. Behind him was a sword hanging on the wall.

    As Qin Wanru passed the wall just now, she took it down, and put it right on the neck of the man. Feeling the chill on his neck as well as the glistening cold light from the de, the man stood there with his whole body stiff.

    ¡°Father, this guy must have been incited by someone. He deliberately entered our mansion with the excuse of the lost hair sp of Big Sister so that he could assassinate you. If you kill him by mistake, it doesn¡¯t count for much.¡± Qin Wanru looked back with a smile, her face was so beautiful, like blooming flowers. In striking contrast, Qin Yuru was blue in the face and could do nothing about it.

    Qin Huaiyong knew her ns, so he nodded. ¡°He is just a nobody, father can kill him as easy as rolling off a log.¡±

    ¡°Father, killing him is not enough, you can also choose to execute his whole n. Although he looks like he is alone, he must be from a particr n. Certainly, you have another choice, like digging up the tombs of those in his family that have passed away and grinding their bones to dust.¡± Qin Wanru smiled softer than before. She even nced at that man.

    Seeing her nce, the man felt like his heart was grabbed by a weird hand. Her beautiful face meant nothing but deep terror and panic in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help trembling with fear.

    Indeed, he had lost both his parents, now muddling along as a hooligan, but his aunt was alive. She worked hard to bring him up, and he took his aunt as his dearest mother.

    ¡°Mi¡­ Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you have something to say, but it¡¯s toote!¡± Qin Wanru interrupted him. Her hands moved the sword slightly hard. Then the man felt some chills on his neck and immediately shouted in a panic, ¡°Miss, Miss, I will confess, I will confess all of them. It was someone who sent me to frame the First Miss.¡±

    ¡°But I have no patience to hear it. Your life, along with the lives of your whole n and your parents¡¯ bones, will not be settled in their graves. Isn¡¯t it better? Just for the sake of a little money, how dare you do this!¡± Qin Wanru said with pity. Then she moved her eyes down to the point of the de. It was so sharp that his neck was cut open by only a slight move, and the blood streamed down.

    Di Yan couldn¡¯t help stepping back with a pale face. He couldn¡¯t believe that this girl before his eyes was really Qin Wanru, who always looked tender, lovely, and beautiful in former times.

    Recently, Di Yan always liked to watch Qin Wanru as soon as he got the chance.

    Slowly growing up to be somewhat full-blown, Qin Wanru was no longer an ordinary girl. Everyone could imagine how beautiful she would be in the future.

    However, it was this girl who calmly held a sharp sword, blood streaming from its point. Her face was weird and cold.

    Di Yan didn¡¯t dare to think about this beautiful girl. He hurried to lower his head, in the hope of covering the panic in his eyes.

    He had met many girls before, some of them were beautiful, tender, lovely, and some were vixens, but he had never met such a girl who smiled so beautifully while acting so cruel as well.

    Even though he still had some love for her, it has all gone at the moment.

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, it was the people of Ning¡¯s Mansion who sent me to do this. It had nothing to do with me. The hair sp was also given to me by the people of Ning¡¯s Mansion. The supervisor thought I didn¡¯t know his tricks, but I had my men in this region who followed him to enter Ning¡¯s Mansion, and after that, the supervisor entered Ning¡¯s Mansion several times.¡±

    With a sword on his neck, in addition to Qin Wanru¡¯s previous words, the man trembled all over. He was afraid that Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t control herself and would kill him, so he hurried to confess everything that he knew.

    At this point, he dared not hide anything. The reason why he followed that supervisor was that he was curious about the man who gave the mission. Being a hooligan, he had to be really prudent in order to stay alive.

    When he found that the supervisor was from Ning¡¯s Mansion, the man didn¡¯t get to him immediately. He nned to ckmail the supervisor with this information after the business about Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was done. Then he could get money from both sides.

    But at this moment, his life was almost taken by others, so he could no longer dare to hide anything. In fact, he answered whatever others¡¯ asked. Even if it was something that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t ask, he confessed all of them so as not to piss the girl off and have her kill him.

    The reason that Qin Wanru advised to kill him was totally right. He intended to kill an official appointed by the imperial court. It was normal for him to be killed on the spot, and then his whole n would be executed.

    ¡°Ning¡¯s Mansion? Which Ning¡¯s Mansion? The Ning¡¯s Mansion that Ning Caixian belongs to?¡± Suddenly, Qin Yuru got it. She immediately rushed at the man, shouted, and grabbed his cor.

    Qin Wanru moved the sword away from the man¡¯s neck. Qin Yuru rushed forward recklessly as if she would push the man onto the de of the sword. Just now, Qin Yuru intended to frighten the man instead of killing him. If the man was really dead in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, it would not be easy for them to deal with it.

    Of course, if that thing did happen and the man was killed on the spot, it would have nothing to do with Qin Yuru, as it was Qin Wanru who held the sword. At this moment, Qin Yuru intended to frame her sister. Qin Wanru nced at Qin Yuru¡¯s face with a cold smile.

    Certainly, she didn¡¯t do this for Qin Yuru. If they were to fight each other, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would be busy enough with their own business, let alone the business of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    And now, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion waited for the benefit at the side. She should kill the underlings from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion first.

    She took two steps back and turned around, moving forward Qin Huaiyong. Then she handed over the sword to Qin Huaiyong respectfully and stood behind him quietly.

    Qin Huaiyong looked at the tip of the sword. There was still blood on it. Then he looked up to see Qin Yuru, who seemed to have the upper hand for now. He felt so disappointed.

    ¡°Why? Why isn¡¯t Qin Wanru my daughter? Why can¡¯t my own daughter be like her?

    ¡°Qin Wanru is really a daughter from the family of generals. What Qin Yuru has done is not only meaningless, but also makes things moreplicated.

    ¡°If Yuru could be as smart as Wanru, I wouldn¡¯t be so tired. Or if Wanru was really my daughter, it would be so great!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are right. It is the Ning¡¯s Mansion with a bad reputation. I heard that the First Miss from Ning¡¯s Mansion kept an unknown rtionship with an heir of a duke. Besides, the Second Miss had previously had an ambiguous rtionship with a childe from an aristocratic family.¡±

    At this moment, the man would confess anything he knew. He was worried that Qin Yuru didn¡¯t understand, so he exined that much.

    Di Yan was standing aside. His face was terribly blue. Certainly, he knew which one the Ning¡¯s Mansion was. For a moment, he was ashamed and angry.

    He only felt that he had totally lost face because of Ning Caixian and Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Father, I am going to take my men to break down that bitch¡¯s mansion and rip her mouth to pieces. I am sure she won¡¯t dare do that again!¡± Qin Yuru turned back to Qin Huaiyong and shouted. Before, she had always been suppressed, but now she figured all of this out finally, how could she let her off? She stared fiercely at Di Yan, as she never forgot that it had something to do with him.

    ¡°Father, why not notify the local government and arrest Miss Ning. She framed the families of officers, which could be a crime.¡± Qin Wanru added these words slowly.

    ¡°Uncle, please wait a minute!¡± Di Yan was afraid he really did this, so he was so worried.

    ¡°Wait for what? Wait for what? Maybe you have some rtionship with her?¡± Qin Yuru was crazy. How suppressed she felt before was how angry she would be now. She turned back and stared at Di Yan with clenched teeth. Totally regardless of there being so many people in the room, she growled at Di Yan loudly.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, what¡¯s wrong with you? It has nothing to do with me!¡± Di Yan became agitated as well.

    ¡°If it has nothing to do with you, then why did shee here to you and send others to ruin my reputation? You need to say it clearly, whether you still kept meeting with her or not? Di Yan, you must remember that it is me who is engaged to you!¡± Qin Yuru said with hatred. All those feelings that had been kept in the bottom of her heart had nowe out in one blow.

    She had kept some words so long and she had to speak them out today.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, what did you say? Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Di Yan felt he had totally lost face. For a second, he felt guilty and angry. So he shouted in a louder voice.

    ¡°Di Yan, maybe you never loved me and you didn¡¯t want to be engaged to me, is that right? Previously, you kept this engagement dyed until the deadline. Now I know it is because of that women. Well, well, in a moment, I will go to break down Ning¡¯s Mansion. I will pull that woman into the street and let people know how this bitch tempted you!¡±

    She found that instead offorting her, Di Yan even shouted at her. All Qin Yuru felt was angry and aggrieved. If it had not been for the dy of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she would never have been engaged to Qi Tianyu, let alone the business of framing Qin Wanru afterward. Also, her reputation would not have been ruined in Jiangzhou so that people all around that ceughed at her.

    She had done so much for Di Yan, but he didn¡¯t felt grateful to her, and had an ambiguous rtionship with another woman. Even that woman nned to ruin her reputation.

    Now she had all that hatred in her heart and mind.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that her eyes turned red. She approached Di Yan and grabbed his sleeves, hoping that he would exin all these things to her.

    Her words aroused Madam Di¡¯s sympathy, and she stared at Di Yan coldly as well.

    Di Yan shook his sleeves violently, and gave a salute to Qin Huaiyong with a blue face. Then he turned away. He thought that Qin Yuru was somehow insane.

    Seeing him go off in a huff, Madam Di became more angry. Previously, she was in doubt about it, but now she was sure about it. Before, Di Yan respected his aunt so much that he would bow to her, but now, he just went away regardless of her. It had to be Madam Shi who taught him.

    What she had seen in this room must have been instigated by Madam Shi. How dare that bitch ruin Yuru¡¯s reputation!

    ¡°General, I hope you can solve this problem for Yuru.¡± Madam Di cried with her sleeves over her face, covering the hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°All right, all of you, stop crying. Someonee here and take this man out to the prison.¡± Looking at the mess in the study, Qin Huaiyong frowned and gave the order loudly.

    Frightened by his stern voice, both Madam Di and Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help stop their crying, though their eyes were still red.

    Two guards came in, and regardless of his struggling, hit him on the head and knocked him out. Then they dragged him out like a dead dog.

    ¡°Childe, childe, this is not for you! Ah, childe¡­¡± Just as the man had been cleared out, suddenly someone shouted loudly outside of the room and Qin Yuru¡¯s face changed greatly. Then she seemed to think of something and hurried to run out.

 Chapter 223 - Am I Really Not Your Biological Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 223 Am I Really Not Your Biological Daughter?</h4>

    Qin Wanru followed Qin Huaiyong to go out. And when she went out of the house, she only saw Qin Yuru crying on Madam Di, whose face was livid and whose body was trembling.

    A servanty on the ground. It was the servant that Qin Huaiyong had sent out before. Mei Xue knelt on the ground to ask for forgiveness, and it could be seen that she was pped in the face by Qin Yuru, therefore, one side of her face was swollen.

    Qin Huaiyong asked in a harsh voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Before the servant could say anything, Madam Di shrieked and grabbed the words. ¡°General, I¡­ I want to go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong frowned and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why do you want to go there at this special time?¡±

    Madam Di was so angry that she didn¡¯t call Countess Yong sister-inw, she just took her surname instead. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to ask Madam Shi what¡¯s in her mind. She framed both Yuru and me more than once, now she even conspired with that woman to do such a thing. I have always trusted her, but how could she do such things!¡±

    Cause and effect, all the things together, Madam Di thought that Countess Yong was involved in all bad things that happened with the purpose of having her son marry her niece of Ning¡¯s Mansion, and she didn¡¯t want her daughter to be a part of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. How could she put up with all these things?

    Qin Huaiyong thought about it and did not stop her from doing so, but he warned her with a cold expression, ¡°You can go by yourself! But be aware of what you say!¡±

    Madam Di said in hatred, ¡°I understand!¡± She patted Qin Yuru in order to cate her, and then pushed her away, turned around, and left with vivid anger on her face.

    Qin Huaiyong looked thoughtfully at the back of Madam Di. There was doubt in his heart. Then he turned his eyes to the servant who just got up and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The servant said in haste, ¡°General, I went to check the belongings of the First Miss and found the hairpin. Then I brought it here in order to show you. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter the heir of a duke when I just got here. He and his servants grabbed the hairpin from me and knocked me to the ground!¡±

    .

    Qin Huaiyong turned around and looked at Qin Yuru with a cold expression, ¡°Is there really a hairpin?¡±

    Qin Yuru panicked, she stammered and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Since Madam Di wasn¡¯t here, she wasn¡¯t that confident with herself as her eyes nced around. It was easy to tell that she had secrets that she kept hidden from others.

    Qin Huaiyong asked in a cold voice, with his eyes full of angry spirit, ¡°Do you want to say it or not? If you don¡¯t say it now, then never mention it again!¡±

    Since things had happened and the hairpin had been taken away by Di Yan, Qin Yuru would finally be forced to speak it out even if she didn¡¯t want to say anything. However, the whole thing was not easy to exin, because she had ¡°picked up¡± the hairpin on the road originally. Staying calm and collected, Qin Wanru analyzed the whole thing and then looked at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Father said so, and he would certainly act in ordance with what he said! It was actually a warning to Qin Yuru!¡±

    Qin Yuru also seemed to realize something, and she screamed suddenly, ¡°Father, how can you treat me like this? I am your biological daughter!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong became very gloomy and said in a harsh voice, ¡°What nonsense? Take her into the room and lock her up!¡±

    The two old women beside looked at her, but in the end, they went to pull Qin Yuru timidly.

    Qin Yuru threw their hands off and cried again, ¡°Father, Father, how can you be so partial? I am your biological daughter!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wanru my daughter? You don¡¯t regard her as your sister just because she wasn¡¯t born by your mother? Yuru, I always think that you are different from your mother. Although you have made some mistakes, you are at least a kind person who would not be instigated to do those evil things. But I haven¡¯t imaged that you are so stupid, and I don¡¯t know who you are cheated by!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words were harsh and his look was even gloomier. Qin Yuru never saw Qin Huaiyong be so strict with her, so her face turned pale. ¡°Father, Second Sister must have said something bad about me in front of you. I have done those evil things, but it¡¯s only because she is ill-disposed. As for the matter that she is not your biological daughter, people in the whole mansion know it and I¡¯m not alone in saying it!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong raised his voice fiercely and became more severe. ¡°All the people are discussing it? Who are they? If you listen to Countess Yong¡¯s nonsense again, I¡¯ll put you in a Buddhist nunnery, so that you won¡¯t be confused by others and do silly things all day long. Judging from Countess Yong¡¯s attitude, you should know that she won¡¯t let her son marry you.¡±

    Qin Yuru burst into a rage of tears. ¡°Father¡­¡±

    But Qin Huaiyong said loudly without pity, ¡°Why are you still here!¡±

    Then the two old women hurried over to pull Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru red at Qin Wanru in hatred, turned around, and cried going away with her hands covering her face.

    She hated Qin Wanru. She was her father¡¯s biological daughter, but he was so protective of a bastard.

    Qin Wanru lifted her brows and looked at Qin Yuru calmly. However, a hint of doubt shed through her eyes!

    Mei Xue got up from the ground at once. After a curtesy to Qin Huaiyong, she hurried to chase after Qing Yuru.

    With some gloominess and sadness, Qin Wanru¡¯s voice came from behind Qin Huaiyong. ¡°Father, am I really not your biological daughter?¡±

    ¡°You are certainly my biological daughter. How can you not be? Madam Di is a mean woman¡­ and she raises your sister to be like her!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong turned around and looked at Qing Wanru with kindness. He held out his hand and it seemed that he wanted to touch her head like he used to do when she was still a small girl. In her memory, Qin Huanyong would do such things asionally. But it had been a long time, so long that she almost forgot.

    Qin Wanru subconsciously raised her head and saw that Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hand was just in front of her head. He looked somewhat stiff. Then she saw his hand slowly fall down, but not on her hair.

    Qin Wanru was surprised and she blinked slightly. ¡°Father!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hand fell down. It seemed that he aged a lot all at once. He sighed heavily. ¡°You are a good girl, but your Big Sister¡­ has some misunderstanding of you! In any case, you are sisters. Blood is thicker than water. I¡¯m getting old. And you should support each other. Your Big Sister is now confused by Countess Yong!¡±

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t make a detailed inquiry about the things that had happened before, but turned to another topic curiously. ¡°Is Madam Di looking for Countess Yong? Will Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion break off the marital engagement with our family?¡±

    Her words made Qin Huaiyong feel relived secretly, therefore his expression returned to normal.

    He raised his head and looked in the direction of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. ¡°They will not break off the marital engagement with our family because Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is no longer what it used to be!¡±

    He didn¡¯t tell her much about it, but Qin Wanru understood the deep meaning of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words. Qin Yuru was looked down upon at first, but then she was engaged to the heir of Duke Yong. Although there was the scandal of Ning Caixian, the real reason was actually her father¡¯s official position.

    A military officer with real power was not easy to offend.

    Her father¡¯s official position in the capital city in herst life was lower than that in this life, but Qin Yuru still married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Although Countess Yong seemed to have always taken a fancy to Ning Caixian and disliked Qin Yuru as a daughter-inw, she finallypromised and epted Qin Yuru. From this, it could be seen that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was actually weak.

    It just kept the outer appearance of the dignity of an aristocratic family.

    With Countess Yong¡¯s temperament, she could even ept a daughter of such a down-and-out family as Ning Caixian, then the reality could be seen. However, all the things she did after attaching herself to Madam of Duke Xing showed that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was only prosperous on the surface.

    Figuring out the whole thing, Qin Wanru slightly lowered her head and hid the deep emotion in her eyes. And she was still an innocent young girl when she raised her head.

    ¡°The hairpin just fell into the hands of the heir of Duke Yong¡­ Is it all right with my older sister?¡±

    . ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Di Yan himself is not a man of integrity. He could do nothing even if he did have the hairpin!¡± Qin Huaiyong actually despised Di Yan, who was a dude. ording to his mind, he would rather that Qi Tianyu would also despise him. But Madam Di hesitated because of the thing about Shui Run at that time, so that things came to this position.

    Every time he thought about this, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face would be dark. In fact, he hesitated about these things. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not a good ce for Qin Yuru, but now it seemed to be the only choice for her.

    Qin Wanru smiled and seemed to be at ease. ¡°That¡¯s all right!¡± Then she left after a curtsey to Qin Huaiyong.

    Seeing Qin Wanru turn away with Yujie, Qin Huaiyong stood still with his hands sped behind his back. After looking for a long time at her little figure, which went further and further, he let out a long sigh¡­

    After leaving the garden of the study, Yujie lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Youngdy, the hairpin was taken away by Childe Di. Is it really all right?¡±

    In her opinion, this hairpin was like a stain on Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation, and it was also a stain that couldn¡¯t be exined clearly. If it fell into the hands of the angry Di Yan, how could he easily let it go?

    Qin Wanru smiled and said without turning around, ¡°Di Yan is very angry, as is Madam Di. My father must have reprimanded Madam Di about the te.¡± She felt as if she was being stared at by others, and Qin Huaiyong had to be looking at her. But she pressed down the strange feeling deep in her heart.

    She should have thought more!

    Yujie blinked and suddenlyughed. ¡°Madam Di went to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to make trouble? That¡¯s so great, Countess Yong seemed to not be a kind person. She has been instigating Madam Di and the First Miss. It¡¯s really annoying!¡±

    Qin Wanru cooled down. ¡°Now we can see how they will attack each other!¡± The next person who would be involved had to be Madam of Duke Xing!

    That te, she remembered, had belonged to Madam of Duke Xing.

 Chapter 224 - Eloped with Others?

    Chapter 224 Eloped with Others?

    ¡°Mother, what does Madam Shi mean? What a vicious little bitch does she take a fancy to? How dare she treat me and Yuru like that! Mother, you should redress the scales. The general severely reprimanded me before I came here and said that if Madam Shi does that again, I shall never have a connection with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Mother, what¡­ what should I do now?¡±

    Madam Di cried and fell in front of the olddy.

    Madam Di went to meet the olddy and told her the whole story as soon as she arrived at Duke Yong¡¯s mansion. The olddy was extremely angry about the fact that Countess Yong did such a vicious thing together with Ning Caixian, and then she also med Qin¡¯s Mansion for damaging the royal gifts. The olddy severely smashed her crutch on the ground and she said with a fierce voice, ¡°Go¡­ call Madam Shi here!¡±

    The olddy had only one daughter. And Madam Di, her only daughter, was the apple of her eye. Had it not been for the special things happened before, she wouldn¡¯t let her daughter leave home to go to a strange ce. Now Madam Di finally returned to the capital city and it was time for the families to enjoy time together. How could the olddy not be angry with her daughter-inw for sabotaging her daughter and granddaughter?

    Countess Yong quickly arrived, and when she entered the room, she was harshly reprimanded by the olddy. ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    Countess Yong grinned, came over to pat the olddy on the back a few times and asked, ¡°Mother, what happened? Sister, what¡¯s the matter? If Mother thinks I have done something wrong, tell me, I will definitely make amends. It¡¯s not good to be so angry!¡±

    Madam Di sat up wiping her tears, and she gave vent to a torrent of abuse. ¡°Madam Shi, you are so dissatisfied with Yuru that you want that little bitch to be your daughter-inw? Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion always had a good reputation, how could you ept such a cheap whore!¡±

    She had felt so wronged before, now she hated Countess Yong even more, so she vented all her anger on Countess Yong.

    Looking at Countess Yong calmly, the olddy said nothing.

    Countess Yong asked gloomily, ¡°My sister, with whom do I feel satisfied? What has ruined the good reputation of our house? You¡¯d better make it clear. What have I done to you and why do you think I don¡¯t like Yuru? If I don¡¯t like her, would I ept her to be my daughter-inw?¡±

    She was scolded by the olddy without rhyme or reason, and now even Madam Di came to put her down. Did they really think she was so good-tempered that she could be easily bullied!

    ¡°Madam Shi, do you need me to tell you who you take a fancy to? How dare you plot to ruin Yuru¡¯s reputation along with your vicious niece and let a mane to our house! The man is still in our ce and will be sent to the judge soon. I¡¯ll have the officials arrest the vicious woman and gave her a severe punishment.¡±

    Madam Di gritted her teeth and spoke in hatred.

    Countess Yong was greatly shocked and her expression had changed because of the bad foreboding deep in her heart. ¡°Who is the woman you are talking about?¡±

    Madam Di said angrily, ¡°Who else can she be? You always want her to be your daughter-inw, the woman who lives in your mansion and has an affair with your son. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the whole thing. I also want to mention the advice you gave me, if the te was really broken, then Qin¡¯s Mansion would suffer a disaster. Of course, Qin Wanru would be punished, but Yuru and I would also get burnt!¡±

    The more Madam Di thought of it, the angrier she became. She thought a lot on the way over here and came to feel that Countess Yong had bad intentions. And her one n gave birth to two.

    Countess Yong was shocked by her words and asked quickly, ¡°What happened to Caixian?¡±

    ¡°She is about to be severely punished. Thanks to you!¡± Madam Di sneered. She now hated Countess Yong very much. Of course, her words were not pleasant to be heard. ¡°Madam Shi, I¡¯ve treated you well since you married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Why do you want to hurt me and my Yuru so much? What¡¯s in your mind and how can you be so vicious!¡±

    ¡°My sister, what do you mean by these words? What do you mean by saying that I want to hurt you and Yuru? I still don¡¯t know what happened. It was fine before. How did it get like this?¡± The color went from Countess Yong¡¯s face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? That¡¯s right. You definitely will not tell others you know about the whole thing since it has got into this position! Di Yan isn¡¯t back now. He left Qin¡¯s Mansion before me, but he hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Nobody knows where he has gone. Did he go to look for that bitch again?¡±

    When Madam Di entered the mansion, she asked the servants at the gate and they said that they did not see Di Yan return.

    ¡°Madam Shi, can you tell me what happened?¡± The olddy pped her hand heavily on the table with her face full of anger. ¡°And also the te, I don¡¯t remember that we had a set of royal tes. Where did you get the tes? Why did you take it to frame your sister? Tell me the whole thing!¡±

    Countess Yong said, surprised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the tes? Are they broken? Isn¡¯t that better? You don¡¯t like the girl in your mansion. She broke it, and she should bear the responsibility! Isn¡¯t it the advice I offered you when you asked me about it? And you said it was a great idea at that time.¡±

    Madam Di trembled with anger and she almost rushed forward to give Countess Yong a p. She pointed her and said, ¡°Madam Shi, how dare you say so! You almost hurt my whole family!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Countess Yong was really puzzled and asked with a frown.

    ¡°If that te really broke into pieces, Qin Wanru, as a child, couldn¡¯t take full responsibility. The general and I should also be in charge of it. What you have taught Yuru to say also cannot hold up to closer inspection. You said it¡¯s the betrothal present, but how could it be described in such a simple sentence since it¡¯s a priceless gift. That¡¯s really easy for you to say!¡±

    Madam Di only regretted not reading the sentence clearly before, so she pointed to Madam Shi and shouted abuse.

    ¡°Madam Shi, you haven¡¯t said where the te came from,¡± the olddy felt that she had more secrets kept hidden from others and said sullenly.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± The glib Countess Yong thumped.

    Madam Shi immediately pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Mother, look, she deliberately tried to scheme against me. I don¡¯t know where she found a set of broken tes. She just wants to frame my family. The general just came to the capital city and he is greatly appreciated by the emperor. What would the emperor think if such a thing happens? Do you want to destroy my family?¡±

    Madam Di passed the buck to Countess Yong. ¡°Madam Shi, what¡¯s in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Madam Shi, where did you get this te?¡± The olddy had a bad expression, and she was full of doubts about Countess Yong. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that we had such a set of tes from the emperor!¡±

    The te was ced on the table in front of the olddy. And she had also seen the old crack.

    ¡°Mother¡­ Mother, please have the servants leave!¡± Countess Yong nced around and said perplexedly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll not be afraid to tell others a good thing about you. Madam Shi, did you do something terrible without my eldest brother¡¯s knowledge? And now you want me to be your scapegoat!¡± Madam Di asked in a bad mood.

    ¡°Withdraw from here!¡± The olddy waved calmly. The old women and maids on both sides retreated. Thest old woman also closed the door for them.

    ¡°Say it, what happened?¡± the olddy frowned and said coldly.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Madam Di also wanted to say something, but the olddy waved to stop her. Her eyes rested on Countess Yong with a cold expression.

    Being stared at by the olddy, Countess Yong trembled a little and knew that she could not hide it anymore. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mother, the¡­ the te is not from our family, but from Madam of Duke Xing.¡±

    Although they were both descendants of lords, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not a patch on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The color went from Madam Di¡¯s face and she asked, ¡°Why did she trouble me? I didn¡¯t know her very well before and didn¡¯t offend her!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, why did she bring the tes to you, and why did you give the tes to your sister? If you can¡¯t make it clear¡­¡± The olddy also noticed that it was not a small thing, and her expression became more and more cold.

    ¡°Mother, it was not a big deal originally because¡­ it was just a show of kindness of Madam of Duke Xing. She heard what happened to my sister and was angry that a widow had taken the lead. So she gave the tes to me.¡± Countess Yong had to be honest.

    ¡°That te is cracked, you can¡¯t miss it!¡± Madam Di said angrily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to it, and I didn¡¯t care so much about it because it¡¯s about Qin Wanru.¡± Countess Yong also felt that it was not good advice then, and her face was pale.

    ¡°You took the royal gift without checking, and then you still dared to send it to your sister. If I had known you were this stupid, I would not have chosen you as the daughter-inw of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± the olddy said angrily.

    .

    Countess Yong lowered her head in shame and said uneasily, ¡°Mother¡­ is there any misunderstanding¡­ Madam of Duke Xing is such a kind person, and her rtionship with our government has always been good. It should be impossible for her to have any bad thoughts. Maybe she doesn¡¯t know about the crack in the te!¡± She didn¡¯t think that Madam of Duke Xing had schemed against her.

    ¡°You are really muddled!¡± The olddy stood up, walked around, and then returned to Countess Yong. ¡°Invite Madam of Duke Xing here, tell her that something is wrong with the tes!¡±

    ¡°Emm¡­ Madam of Duke Xing may not be free¡­¡± Countess Yong hesitated.

    ¡°If you tell her what I have told you, she will certainlye. She will also be punished if something happens to the royal gift!¡± the olddy sneered.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no ¡®but¡¯. Although Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is not as strong as it used to be, we are not easily framed!¡± the olddy said unhesitatingly.

    ¡°Ok, I will invite Madam of Duke Xing right away!¡± Countess Yong said helplessly.

    Madam Di also knew that she couldn¡¯t solve it now. So she stared at Madam Shi and asked, ¡°What about Ning Caixian, a bitch who schemed against Yuru?¡±

    ¡°Olddy, bad news, the heir of the duke has left with Miss Ning!¡± Suddenly, there was a voice of panic from outside the door, and all the people in the room were frozen by what she said. Madam Di was the fastest to realize what happened. She rushed to the door and opened it¡­

 Chapter 225 - A Marriage Even the Cat Appreciates

    Chapter 225 A Marriage Even the Cat Appreciates

    The lofty imperial pce was tall, withyers of steps. Two rows of imperial servants lowered their heads and stood respectfully, not daring to move.

    The gate of the upper pce opened wide, and Empress Dowager sat in the main hall. Around her were several beautiful and charming imperial concubines, who were talking with Empress Dowager to amuse her.

    The Queen also sat beside Empress Dowager, but she didn¡¯t look well. Although she also smiled, the smile was a little stiff.

    She felt humiliated for being reprimanded by Empress Dowager just now. Looking at the several concubines who were talking to Empress Dowager with enthusiasm, she was somewhat gloomy.

    A maid rushed in and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Chen is here!¡±

    Empress Dowager said urgently, ¡°Invite him in quickly!¡± She sat up straight and seemed to look forward to seeing him. Such an expression made the Queen even more resentful.

    Prince Chen was a sick and weak cripple, but Empress Dowager regarded him as a treasure and ignored her healthy grandson. She felt so angry at Empress Dowager for being partial.

    But even if she was angry, the Queen couldn¡¯t expose it. She adjusted her smile, restrained the resentment that she showed inadvertently, and looked at the door with a gentle smile.

    Chu Liuchen was pushed in in a wheelchair. Everyone knew that he wasn¡¯t disabled, but his legs were not very strong. Empress Dowager and the Emperor took pity on him and let him enter the pce in a wheelchair.

    Xiao Xuanzi carried Chu Liuchen to the pce, and he then held a cat in his arms and stood behind. Two nannies carried Chu Liuchen to the ce where Empress Dowager was.

    The concubines who were close to Empress Dowager immediately gathered around the Queen in order to give way to him.

    Prince Chen was also known for another characteristic. He didn¡¯t like women to get close to him.

    Once there was a pce concubine who thought she won the Emperor¡¯s favor. When Chu Liuchen went into the pce, she got close to him purposely. But Chu Liuchen kicked her without any hesitation.

    The Emperor also knew about that matter, but Chu Liuchen wasn¡¯t punished in the end, and the Emperor even asked if he had gotten hurt. And the concubine who used to be pampered was directly banished to the cold pce under the usation of intending to approach Prince Chen and do him harm.

    With such a story, let alone the report about such a thing they heard from the Queen just now, who would dare to get close to Chu Liuchen? They all looked at Chu Liuchen with shock and panic.

    ¡°Grandmother, Empress!¡± Chu Liuchen was about to stand up to salute, but his hands were held by Empress Dowager. She looked Chu Liuchen up and down, and found that he was still pale and weak. Then her eyes teared up.

    ¡°Chen, sit down first!¡±

    Chu Liuchen coughed, clutching his chest, and did not decline but sat down elegantly. He seemed weak and mild with a pair of tired eyes. But even so, he was as handsome as Adonis, making a few neers flush and forget what the Queen had said before, stealing a nce with obsession.

    ¡°Chen, Rui¡¯an said you agreed before? Why did you¡­ kill all four of the pce maids sent by the Queen!¡± Empress Dowager said helplessly.

    The four pce maids were all exceedingly beautiful and outstanding. They left with happiness, but came back dead.

    It was said that they had just entered Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Then the eunuch along with them received four heads on the way back. The eunuch was so frightened that he scratched and scrambled back to the Queen. The Queen was so angry that sheined to Empress Dowager, but was scolded by her.

    Up to now, the Queen found it difficult to get rid of her anger.

    How could Empress Dowager be so partial? Fortunately, her son would die soon. Otherwise, she might be a great enemy of her son.

    ¡°The four pce maids had bad intention toward me!¡± Chu Liuchen coughed again in a low voice. He raised his eyes and looked at the several concubines who were peeping at him and smiled.

    Some perceptive imperial concubines quickly lowered their heads and dared not to look into his beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Queen, you¡¯re not careful enough, how dare you send maids with unclear backgrounds to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? If something happened to him, could you take full responsibility?¡± Empress Dowager snorted and looked at the Queen.

    The Queen was fuming with rage. Empress Dowager had checked the maids she sent to Prince Chen and she was satisfied with both their appearance and family background. Why should she take full responsibility now?

    ¡°Sorry, Mother, I did wrong!¡± Even though the Queen was filled with anger, she could only suppress it and lower her head.

    She had been the daughter-inw of Empress Dowager for so many years. Of course, she knew that the more she argued with Empress Dowager at this time, the angrier Empress Dowager would get. So the only thing she could do was to be meek and subservient.

    ¡°In fact, she¡¯s not to me. The maids were¡­ too yucky!¡± Chu Liuchen excused the Queen gently.

    Empress Dowager waved her hand, and all the imperial concubines, including the Queen, stood up and bade Empress Dowager farewell, knowing that she wanted to talk to Chu Liuchen in private.

    When the Queen led all the imperial concubines away, Empress Dowager sighed and looked at Chu Liuchen piteously. ¡°Chen, your uncle promised me. You¡¯ll be fine if you take good care of yourself. And both your uncle and I agreed to find someone to take care of you!¡±

    Chu Liuchen lowered his head and seemed sad. He gave a harmless and pure smile, stretched out his hand and touched the chubby cat in his arms with no words.

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said that you also agreed with it. And I felt relieved when she said so. But why didn¡¯t you listen to us!¡± Empress Dowager, of course, knew that Chu Liuchen deliberately killed those maids in public, but she still chose to support him in front of the people in case he would be scolded by the Queen.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, they¡¯re not sincere to me!¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his head. ¡°You also knew it. When you said you¡¯ll find a daughter-inw for boys from the royal families, all thedies from aristocratic families looked at my other brothers. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Chu Liuchen stroked the fat cat in his arms. The fat cat meowed a few times, raised her green eyes, and looked at Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Thedies of those aristocratic families are not well-educated. I will choose a better one for you!¡± Thinking of that day, Empress Dowager also got angry. She also felt sad when she saw her most beloved grandson be depressed. His life was hard enough, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to tease him again.

    ¡°No, Imperial Grandmother,dies in the capital city all know about my illness. Maybe I¡¯ll die in the near future. And it¡¯s natural that they don¡¯t want to be a widow. Forget it!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his head and looked at Empress Dowager with a gentle smile.

    It seemed that his sadness never existed because he was calm, gentle, and cultivated then. If it weren¡¯t for his illness, he would be her most excellent grandson!

    Empress Dowager was about to cry!

    ¡°Since thedies who grow up in the capital city have a prejudice against you, I will choose one who has juste here. It doesn¡¯t matter if she is a little young. I will help you educate her and make sure you¡¯ll be satisfied with her. Tell me who you like, I will help you!¡±

    Empress Dowager promised Chu Liuchen. She really wanted to help Chu Liuchen choose a good wife. Then in the rest of his life, he would not be pitiful because no one cared about him.

    What Chu Liuchen said before reminded her of the advantages of being young. At least, a young girl was not so sophisticated and maybe she would admire Chu Liuchen deep in her heart. What had happened to her most excellent grandson really distressed Empress Dowager.

    She always felt indebted to him.

    ¡°Young! My cat should also like her!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and stroked the fat cat¡¯s head. The fat cat gave out a purr for beingfortable and gave a soft ¡°meow¡± to Empress Dowager!

    ¡°Have the cat like her? Prince Chen, you must be kidding!¡± Empress Dowagerined, ¡°How can this be your criteria for choosing a wife?¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t choose. If the wife that grandmother chooses for me will be harsh to my cat, and I am so weak that I can¡¯t even protect my cat, it¡¯s better dead than alive!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, and he was so sincere as if he were not joking.

    It felt like his death had nothing to do with himself. Empress Dowager felt so depressed about it. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Okay, okay. I will then choose a woman that your cat likes!¡±

    It should not be difficult to make a cat like her. Have the person she chose apany and stroke the cat as much as possible.

    Empress Dowager already made a decision in her mind. The person she chose had to be warned to be kind to the cat. Chu Liuchen could not have such feelings.

    How could her grandson feel as if he was not living?

    ¡°Then don¡¯t send me maids anymore. I don¡¯t like them, especially their hypocritical behavior.¡± Chu Liuchen nodded gently. He raised his eyebrows and continued making a request to Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Okay, okay, there won¡¯t be such hypocritical maids sent to your mansion anymore. You shall wait for me to choose a good girl for you so that others will all envy you!¡± Chu Liuchen was finally relieved, and Empress Dowager would agree with all his words at this time. She smiled with delight and began topare the little girls she had seen before.

    She shouldn¡¯t be mature in case she was too sophisticated, she would despise Chen if she had a noble identity, she couldn¡¯t win her admiration if she had a low identity, and she also had to satisfy Chen¡¯s cat. Empress Dowager also felt it a headache thinking of all of this. It was ok to win a human being¡¯s appreciation, but she should also have the girl win the cat¡¯s appreciation. What was wrong with the world!

    But even if it was not a reasonable request, Empress Dowager felt that she still needed to satisfy him. He never made a request to her, and it was his first time to do so.

    Empress Dowager was serious about finding Prince Chen a wife. However, Qin Wanru, who was in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, got amazing news.

    Di Yan had eloped¡­

 Chapter 226 - Making Trouble Again, Kneeling at the Mansionâ€™s Gate

    <h4>Chapter 226 Making Trouble Again, Kneeling at the Mansion¡¯s Gate</h4>

    ¡°Ran away?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her watery eyes twice shockingly.

    After such an event urred, first, Madam Di came home toin tearfully to Qin Huaiyong; then, Qin Yuru rushed to his study and made such a loud noise that some well-informed servants in the mansion knew it at once.

    ¡°Miss, this Childe Di usually looks smart, but how did he do such an unduly thing? Or does he treat this Miss Ning so well indeed? But why did he agree to marry the First Miss, also lived in our mansion, and guaranteed he and that Miss Ning had broken up thoroughly?¡±

    Yujie pursed her lips and took a cup of tea to the table in front of Qin Wanru.

    Although she was now Qin Wanru¡¯s servant girl, she had been brought up in Jingxin Monastery and dared to fearlessly say what othermon servant girls dared not to.

    ¡°Howe he ran away!¡± Qin Wanru gave a small smile, took up the teacup in her hand, warmed her hands, and, seemingly referring to something, said, ¡°If he runs away, it means he gives up Duke Yong¡¯s hereditary title, but Di Yan is not that resolute!¡±

    Initially, she thought making trouble was unavoidable, for Qin Yuru wouldn¡¯t let Ning Caixian off. With concrete proof and the fact that Di Yan also got the hairpin Qin Yuru had hidden, this was also an unclear matter. Undoubtedly, they didn¡¯t know that it was Qin Wanru who asked Qing Xue to lose the hairpin deliberately in front of Qin Yuru.

    With her disposition, Qin Yuru was bound to stow such an exquisite hairpin.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t run, why did she make trouble? Making such big trouble would also disgrace the man. With stains on his character, does this heir of the duke want to be an official in the future, or does he only wish to spend a yboy¡¯s life with the hereditary title¡¯s sry?¡± Yujie was confused and asked.

    .

    ¡°Miss, does the marriage of the heir of the duke and our mansion still exist?¡± Qing Yue worried about another aspect, not about Qin Yuru, but that Qin Wanru might be affected.

    The two servant girls paid attention to different aspects, but one thing was sure: They all agreed that Di Yan was insane. Qin Wanru¡¯s deep-red corners of her mouth were raised slightly, along with a trace of nearly unperceivable ridicule. If truth be told, Ning Caixian had really smart strategies, seducing Di Yan to make such trouble.

    It seemed that even if her reputation was ruined, she would also drag Di Yan down.

    This was a good strategy, forcing Madam Di and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to be more separated. In her previous life, Ning Caixian and Madam Di plotted together against Qian Wanru, but she didn¡¯t think itsplexity through. So, in this life, she wanted to see how they would bite each other like dogs.

    The messier, the better. With such a mess, the pusher behind the scenes might be anxious!

    ¡°Di Yan will return and the marriage will also be settled, but the two parties¡¯promises are still unknown!¡± Qin Wanru raised her head and narrowed her eyes to look at the sunshine outside the window. ¡°He might have been found by now!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong was themander of the Imperial Guards Team. Although he couldn¡¯t use the team members to look for a person for him, he could ask for help in private and it would be much faster than others.

    Military officers could mobilize manpower more easily than civil officials!

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, Duke Yong, Countess Yong, and their son have alle!¡± Nanny Yu scuttled in from outside.

    ¡°So quick, my father¡¯s ability is also excellent as expected!¡±

    She rose, walked to the window, saw the tall wall outside the window, and frowned. ¡°All of them went to my grandma¡¯s ce?¡±

    Her grandmother was not well. In the past, no one took her so seriously, and Duke Yong and Countess Yong had never gone to see her when they came. At most, they would ask an old maid to send their greetings, but now, all of them went to her ce to make trouble.

    ¡°Yes, all of them. Just now, our general, Madam, and First Miss also went there!¡± Nanny Yu answered.

    ¡°What about Miss Ning?¡± Qin Wanru thought and asked.

    ¡°She didn¡¯te. Just now I also asked about that, but I didn¡¯t see her!¡± Nanny Yu said. For such a thing, Childe Di had been found, so should Miss Ning have, but only Childe Di came. So, Nanny Yu also felt it strange.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Qin Wanru turned and walked to the outside.

    ¡°Miss, for such things, you can¡¯t go!¡± Nanny Yu was quite anxious, stepping forward to stop her. ¡°As an unmarried Miss, you can¡¯t get involved in such dirty things. Madam Dowager will be angry!¡±

    ¡°I will only go and listen in the back. I am afraid my grandma can¡¯t bear it!¡± Qin Wanru said, knitting her thin and curved eyebrows slightly. She was sincerely worried about her grandmother and never thought the matter had been taken to her grandmother so soon. So, she was a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t father solve the problem himself? Why take it to my grandma?¡±

    ¡°Recently, Madam Dowager has been rtively well, and she should¡­ be fine, right?¡± Nanny Yu hesitated but said. In fact, Madam Dowager had been a little better, but she was old after all and could not take the burden. The messy situation was difficult to be dealt with, and it was also rted to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. By then, if something terrible happened, Madam Dowager would not be able to bear it with her poor health.

    ¡°Let me go and see. Nanny Yu, go to Madam Shui and tell her not toe, my grandma¡¯s ce must be in chaos now. With her poor condition, if she goes now, she will not help my grandma and may meet with trouble. If so, that will be very bad. As for my grandma¡¯s situation, tell her not to worry, I will take care of it secretly.¡±

    Calming herself down, Qin Wanru had made her decision and spoke slowly.

    ¡°Miss, anyway, this¡­ is not so good!¡± Nanny Yu was still hesitant. Although she also thought this idea of her Miss was very good, she was still worried about the very unsuitable situation that Qin Wanru got involved in this scandal.

    For this matter, anyone getting involved would not have a good reputation.

    ¡°I will be fine. I will only hide in the back to listen. In my grandma¡¯s room, there is a side door, which no one usually goes through and is always locked. Previously, my grandma worried it would be so far for me to enter her yard from the front door, so she specially made a key and gave it to Qing Yue. I can go in from that side, and no one will notice.¡±

    This was not a bad idea. Nanny Yu and the others looked at one another and nodded helplessly. For now, this seemed to be the only way!

    So, Nanny Yu went hurriedly to Shui Run¡¯s yard to stop her, while Qin Wanru took Yujie to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion from the back.

    On the way, Qing Yue panted and caught up with her. ¡°Miss, Miss, don¡¯t go to Madam Dowager¡¯s ce, they have gone to the mansion¡¯s gate!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Qin Wanru stopped to wait for Qing Yue toe, asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Miss Ning is kneeling at our mansion¡¯s gate to beg our mansion to let her and Childe Di stay together!¡± Qing Yue panted heavily and said.

    ¡°Troubling our mansion?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows. This made her think of the same scene in her previous life: Ning Caixian and her younger sister, Ning Xueqing, used this way to trouble the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, forcing Duke Xing¡¯s old Madam to approve of her position.

    In her previous life, not only Ning Xueqing but also Madam Di, Ning Caixian, and Madam of Duke Xing were involved in the calction. But in this life, Ning Caixian did it alone. She wanted to see if Ning Caixian could also realize her dream.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s also go to the gate and take a look!¡± Qin Wanru turned decisively and said.

    When Qin Wanru arrived at the gate, she didn¡¯t go out straight away, but stood at the side of the gate, watching the outside through the gate¡¯s crevice.

    Outside the mansion, she sawyers of people.

    At the gate, ady with ruffled hair in in white was kneeling without any decoration from head to foot, which made her look quite wretched. Beside her knelt a servant girl, who supported her. It was Ning Caixian, who, nearly leaning against the servant girl, knelt there.

    Since she lowered her head, no one could see her expression clearly, but the pale clothes indicated her current poor situation.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, are you all right? Don¡¯t scare me! The heir of the duke went in just now, and you don¡¯t have to kneel here anymore. With the heir of the duke, every problem will be solved!¡± The servant girl¡¯s tears flooded down, looking like another poor creature. Her tears were still running. It seemed that the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion that everyone saw was ill-treating this poordy.

    ¡°I am fine¡­ I am waiting for my cousin. He¡­ he was alone¡­ he was alone, how can I bear it!¡± Ning Caixian¡¯s voice was very low, but several people near her heard her words clearly, then spread them.

    Instantly, everyone had a very good impression of thedy, who was ill and weak, but was devoted to her love.

    ¡°But the heir of the duke told you to have a good rest, said everything would be fine, and he would give up his engagement with Qin¡¯s Mansion and marry you. If the heir of the duke knows, he will worry about you.¡± The servant girl wiped her face with her handkerchief and cried in panic, showing she was worried about this First Miss indeed.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡­ My cousin and I have wasted the time of the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion¡­ My cousin and I feel sorry¡­ Even if I knelt all the time, I should do that¡­ Now whatever I say just proves I am not sincere enough!¡± Ning Caixian¡¯s voice was as ill and weak as before, on and off.

    Then, these words were spread by those who heard them, and all the onlookers nodded. ¡°This miss does not behave like a good girl, but she dares to admit what she did at least, and she is also quite devoted to her love.¡±

    The following scenes were that the servant girl said something from time to time, and Ning Caixian also replied in the same way. These scenes showed that she had a very good character, but was forced to choose this disgraceful way, and they also hinted that Qin Yuru even wrongly used her of framing others for the sake of staying with Di Yan.

    After uttering a few words, she nearly passed out, looking extremely weak.

    So poor, so vulnerable, even if she did something unruly, she would earn much sympathy of others. Instantly, sighs came from the onlookers at the gate, and many of them had chosen the ¡°vulnerabledy¡¯s¡± side, thinking that Qin¡¯s Mansion had ill-treated her too much with their power. Since the man and thedy were so faithful to each other, why did the mansion still use brutal ways to separate them? Then, some began to gossip about the rumors of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Speaking of First Miss Qin, she is the daughter of Madam Di of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Previously, Madam Di was already an evil woman, and I¡¯ve heard she also tried to murder Madam Shui¡­¡±

    As the crowd chatted, the mansion¡¯s gate suddenly opened¡­

 Chapter 227 - Acting, the Plaintive, Kind White Lotus

    Chapter 227 Acting, the intive, Kind White Lotus

    Qin Wanru was standing at the side door, which didn¡¯t open, only with a small crack. From there, she could see the outside clearly. Now, the mansion¡¯s gate opened, and she saw her grandmother, her father, and those of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion walk out of the main entrance. With a blink of her watery eyes, she turned sideways to look at the servants at her grandmother¡¯s heels.

    She asked Yujie toe near and whispered something to her.

    Yujie nodded and went to join them silently. Now, many people came out of the gate, forming a messy crowd, in which there were every master¡¯s servants. With her wits, Yujie found one of the servant girls usually led by Nanny Duan, pointed at Nanny Duan¡¯s location, and returned silently.

    That servant girl also looked bright. She didn¡¯t go over right away. After waiting a while, she jostled her way over to Nanny Duan and whispered something.

    Qin Wanru stood behind the door crack, still watching Ning Caixian.

    Feeling that people wereing out of the gate, Ning Caixian raised her exhausted head, looking at Madam Dowager standing among them. Suddenly, she pushed away her servant girl supporting her forcefully, kowtowed hard several times toward Madam Dowager, and said sadly, ¡°I hope Madam Dowager can let my cousin and I stay together. Even if I became his ve or maid, I would be willing!¡±

    Just as she finished these words, she passed out immediately.

    The servant girl who was pushed away was stunned, but she rushed to her instantly, wailing, ¡°Miss, Miss, please wake up, please wake up!¡±

    Madam Dowager frowned, wishing to say something, but Nanny Duan whispered something in her ear. Madam Dowager nodded, eyed Countess Yong, and said with a cold look, ¡°Countess Yong, is this the reason for your mansion to break the betrothal with Yuru?¡±

    As she finished speaking, she stepped back, leaving the space in the center for Countess Yong, who was standing on the side.

    Countess Yong was stunned and said anxiously, ¡°Madam Dowager, we never thought so, how¡­ can we¡­ deal with this now? Madam Dowager, please tell me!¡±

    Madam Di gritted her teeth, ready to say something, but Qin Huaiyong red at her angrily. So, she had to shut up, only ring at Countess Yong angrily. Now, she hated her to the bone!

    The thing had been messed up. Even if Yuru were married to the family, that would be a scandal, but apart from Di Yan, Qin Yuru could not get another suitable match at this time.

    ¡°Countess Yong, your words sound funny. This girl is your niece, she had private love with your son, then ran away with him, but why did you bring this affair to our mansion on purpose? Countess Yong, since you are dissatisfied with my granddaughter, let¡¯s break the betrothal, and you don¡¯t have to deliberately make it look like our mansion doesn¡¯t allow your mansion to get your son married!¡±

    ¡°No, we won¡¯t break the betrothal. Take the woman away!¡± Duke Yong, who had been silent, couldn¡¯t help saying with a cold expression, as he saw that Madam Dowager unusually asked to break the betrothal.

    Qin Huaiyong was now a new bigwig, so getting this marriage was much better than the current one with Ning Caixian for Duke Yong. Not only had Ning Caixian¡¯s name be stinky, but their so-called runaway had also made others think that Di Yan was a joke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s break the betrothal!¡± Qin Huaiyong said coldly from the side, as he raised his eyes to look at the pale face of Ning Caixian, who fainted, and forced some ridicule on his cold, hard face. ¡°Take the woman who smeared others¡¯ images to the officials. My daughter is not that easy for others to plot against. Then, whatever measures your Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wants to take to save her, it will not be our mansion¡¯s business any longer!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong hadn¡¯t spoken much even until now because he had been hesitating. So, he allowed Madam Dowager to make the decision. But now when he saw that Madam Dowager was determined, he stopped hesitating at once.

    When Qian Wanru saw the nearly imperceptible movement of the fainted Ning Caixian on the ground, an eerie coldness appeared on her lips. ¡°She is acting indeed, and her acting is brilliant, but she would never have thought that my father would deal with this matter so decisively, would she? My grandma¡¯s attitude did influence my father¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Yuru shrieked.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin Huaiyong interrupted Qin Yuru severely, scaring her into silence and all the onlookers into shutting up.

    ¡°Yuru, you listened to your mother and wanted to marry your cousin, and I didn¡¯t object in the beginning, but look at the woman whom your cousin seduced! Not only did she find a man to frame you and smear your image, but she also instigated your cousin to run away after their plot was found out. Now, taken back, she also worked out such a way:ing to our mansion to cry and ying the miserable one. Guards, take her to the yamen!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong spoke, dark-faced.

    His words stirred waves. Previously, a man at Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s gate said firmly he wanted to marry Qin Yuru as if it were happening now. ¡°Is that really the trick of the woman? If so, the woman is too scary. Letting her enter the mansion will make the mansion inharmonious, not to mention marrying her.¡±

    ¡°What would want such a woman?¡±

    Two family guards came and pushed the wailing servant girl away, ready to take Ning Caixian. Qin Huaiyong¡¯s iron-fisted action was beyond many people¡¯s imagination, petrifying Countess Yong and even Duke Yong. The only one who reacted fast was Di Yan.

    He rushed over and lifted Ning Caixian up, imploring Qin Huaiyong loudly, ¡°Uncle, please forgive her, she has been really wronged. She is so kind, how could she have done such things? It is the mansion¡¯s supervisor who had an evil idea and made such trouble. She has been really wronged!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use for you to say this to me? Go and tell the officials!¡± Qin Huaiyong eyed Di Yan coldly and said sharply.

    Stunned, Di Yan never thought his uncle, who was usually kind, would speak this way, seemingly petrifying him instantly.

    Guards came and pushed him away, but he held onto Ning Caixian and implored his parents loudly, ¡°Father, Mother, please save my cousin. She has never done anything evil, she doesn¡¯t know anything, either, and Cousin Yuru has unclear rtions with others indeed. That hairpin is really in Cousin Yuru¡¯s hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡± A hard p came and shocked all the people on site.

    Aware of it first, Countess Yong felt the pain and trembled all over, ring at Qin Huaiyong furiously. ¡°What do you mean by this? Why p my son? What¡¯s the problem even if he doesn¡¯t want to marry your daughter? Can¡¯t he give up your daughter? Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation has not been good, is that untrue?¡±

    Countess Yong¡¯s words were also her first reaction, but after saying them, she saw that Madam Di wearing a dark face had rushed over and pped Ning Caixian, who was still faking being faint twice, making her eyes roll. This time, she nearly passed out.

    ¡°Take her away¡­¡± The scene happened so fast that Madam Dowager couldn¡¯t even have time to stop it. Angered, she became pale and soft and fainted.

    Instantly, everyone at the gate acted in a panic. Qin Huaiyong was also anxious and had to deal with Madam Dowager¡¯s condition first.

    No one thought this matter could get so out of control. After Madam Dowager fainted, Countess Yong and Duke Yong became embarrassed instantly. This was the gate of Qin¡¯s Mansion. The two of them were also the younger generation of Old Madam Qin, but they allowed Di Yan and a woman with an unclear image to make Old Madam Qin faint. If such words were to be spread out, Duke Yong would even be impeached by the imperial censors.

    Qin Wanru still stared at Ning Caixian, finding that she had now opened her eyes sadly. With tears running down, she pushed Di Yan away, looking depressed and extremely hopeless. She swayed, turned, and walked to the outside, and the people at the gate couldn¡¯t help but give way.

    The crowd at the gate all looked at Madam Dowager. Countess Yong saw the scene, but she blinked and pretended she hadn¡¯t seen it. Di Yan reached out his hands to support her, but he was stopped by one of Countess Yong¡¯s old maids. He dared not shout any longer, but sadly looked at the swaying back of Ning Caixian.

    Nanny Duan suddenly whispered something to Qin Huaiyong, who turned and saw Ning Caixian, who had walked away, shouting severely, ¡°Guards, take her to the officials!¡±

    Hurriedly, two guards went over and grabbed Ning Caixian.

    Ning Caixian never thought that Qin Huaiyong would not let her off even until now. She bit her lips, panicked, and, wearing that depressed and desperate expression, turned to Di Yan instantly. As her tears dropped down, she implored Di Yan silently.

    Seeing her movements, Di Yan felt his guts be knotted and he pushed away the old maid¡¯s hands, ready to rush to her.

    ¡°Grab the heir of the duke!¡± Qin Huaiyong shouted severely again.

    The two guards at the gate grabbed Di Yan from either side, and he couldn¡¯t move at once.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡­ I would never break up with you even if I died¡­¡± Ning Caixian had sensed the danger and wailed as she was pulled away.

    That Qin Huaiyong dealt with this matter in a sweeping manner was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. Seeing the guards take her away so ruthlessly, the people at the gate were all shocked.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such inner yard affairs be dealt with by Madam or Madam Dowager? Why take thisdy to the officials for this matter? Is it true that this woman who was here just now has done something so evil that the officials have to meddle in it?¡±

    Since Qin Huaiyong took action decisively, many people who had sympathy with Ning Caixian just now began to suspect her. After all, Qin Huaiyong sent her to the officials and did not deal with her in private. When she was in the yamen, the following trial would give her justice clearly.

    If it were only the runaway affair of the son of Duke Yong with a woman, howe it was taken to the officials?

    ¡°These of you, what happens next will have no rtions with our mansion, we will return your betrothal gifts as soon as possible, please leave now!¡± After Ning Caixian was taken away, Qin Huaiyong eyed Duke Yong and his wife coldly. As he finished these words and didn¡¯t wait for their reply, he turned to support Madam Dowager, who had been woken up through great efforts, followed by Madam Di and her daughter, walking into their mansion.

    With a ¡°bang¡±, the door closed, leaving Duke Yong and his family outside, along with the crowd at the gate, looking at one another.

    ¡°Duke, how dare they act like this!¡± Countess Yong trembled out of fury, pointed at the closed door, and said severely.

    But what answered her was a p.

 Chapter 228 - Kneeling at the Gate to Beg for Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 228 Kneeling at the Gate to Beg for Forgiveness</h4>

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t beat my mother. For this matter, I am not wrong, my mother is not, either!¡± Di Yan was stunned and said anxiously.

    As Qin Huaiyong left, the two guards had already released his hands. When he saw that his mother was pped, he was stunned and also ran over to her instantly.

    ¡°Smack!¡± Another p sounded, but it fell on Di Yan¡¯s face this time. Duke Yong looked vicious, walked over, and kicked Di Yan hard, making him shake and kneel on the ground with a heavy thud. His foot bumped into the bluestone te in front, and so he screamed out of the pain and could not stand up any longer.

    ¡°Duke, what are you doing?¡± Countess Yong regained consciousness at this time. Regardless of the palm print on her face, she pounced over to protect Di Yan, preventing Duke Yong from beating him again.

    ¡°Let him kneel until our brother-inw forgives him!¡± Duke Yong said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Duke, why are you so cruel? Yan¡¯er is your son!¡± Countess Yong felt the pain and screamed. When she saw that Di Yan could not stand up because of the pain, her eye sockets turned red.

    ¡°My son? Does he look like a man with responsibilities now? His eyes were blindfolded by that woman and he could not see through her evil intentions, and he still hasn¡¯t seen that even until now. That woman, all the evidence, and the testimony said by the man whom she asked to hurt Yuru have been prepared and ced in the government. Do you still want to save her? To get the woman, will your son not be an official in the imperial court in the future and be a punk forever?¡±

    Duke Yong felt disappointed and shouted angrily.

    Concrete evidence and facts also provided one of the reasons why Qin Huaiyong was so determined. No matter what Ning Caixian¡¯s intention was, she could do nothing when facing such facts.

    Or you could say that Ning Caixian¡¯s opinionated backyard strategies, including ying the wretched one, winning others¡¯ sympathy, and her wishes of creating public opinion, were useless in front of Qin Huaiyong, who took iron-fisted action.

    This was also one of the important reasons why Ning Caixian was taken away.

    This situation proves the Chinese saying: Sheer force destroys all strategies.

    Qin Wanru smiled coldly and continued observing Di Yan¡¯s reaction. Now, he seemed to be a fool. Not only did his uncle beat him, but his father also kicked him and made him kneel. Hearing the surrounding buzzes, he felt the pain, was also ashamed, and couldn¡¯t help hating Ning Caixian silently.

    Di Yan¡¯s so-called deep love was but a passion. Now, he became clear-headed due to the pain. Thinking that he nearly ditched his real business because of a woman, he didn¡¯t struggle anymore.

    Initially, he only went to see Ning Caixian and remind her to run away soon, but he never thought that Ning Caixian wouldin tearfully to him that she knew nothing. Later, they asked the supervisor toe, and the supervisor also admitted that he had trapped the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion because he was angry that the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion bullied their miss.

    Later, Ning Caixian spoke of the past stories between them in a wronged, vulnerable tone, and also imed that if she could not marry him, she would rather die, and she only loved him in her entire life. Then, Di Yan turned silly and promised inexplicably to run away with her. His servant persuaded him along the way, but was also driven away.

    But he never thought that before they reached the city gate, they would get caught and taken back!

    Countess Yong was also shocked by Duke Yong¡¯s words, turning pale instantly. After all, her niece was but a distant rtive, and she was not happy to sacrifice her son¡¯s prospect for her. Besides that, she also hated deeply that Ning Caixian dared take her son to run away.

    ¡°Kneel here until your uncle forgives you. How can the betrothal between our two mansions be broken by your being taken away by a woman? This is an event settled down by our two families¡¯ parents.¡± Duke Yong finished his talk and turned coldly, leaving Di Yan there alone.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er¡­¡± Countess Yong took a look at Duke Yong, who was walking away, and also her son, feeling sorry for him.

    ¡°Mother¡­ you¡­ you leave first, I will beg my uncle and cousin to forgive me!¡± Di Yan felt ashamed and guilty, blushing.

    He was astonished by Duke Yong¡¯s meaning. At his age, he could be an official. Now, if something terrible happened and he was impeached by the imperial censors, his entire life would probably be hopeless.

    Previously, he had been thinking about protecting Ning Caixian, only feeling that she was the kindest and gentlest girl, but now he found that he had nearly been destroyed. Immediately, cold sweat flooded down.

    In the past, he had been preparing to be an official, and Duke Yong also invited some special masters to teach him some things about the officialdom. Formerly, he didn¡¯t think about such things, but now when he thought it through, his romantic feelings vanished.

    Without these feelings, Di Yan became clear-headed, knowing now he should beg for Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s forgiveness, making this big trouble be small and disappear to cover up his scandal.

    ¡°You¡­ s¡­ Okay!¡± Since Di Yan himself said so, Countess Yong felt sorry for him but was helpless, left a servant to take care of him, and had to leave with her face covered.

    As for how to handle the current problem, she had to go home and discuss it. At the gate of Qin¡¯s Mansion, it was unsuitable to speak more, with so many people around. Although Countess Yong thought that Ning Caixian was once gentle and obedient, she hated her so much now and would never wish to save her.

    Like Di Yan, now Countess Yong also hated Ning Caixian deeply, thinking that everything that happened this moment was her fault, but she forgot that she had been indicating that Ning Caixian could marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Besides that, she had been allowing them to remain quite ambiguous, and she even knew the two had long passed by a pure, romantic rtionship.

    After seeing Countess Yong and Duke Yong leave, Qin Wanru left.

    First, she went to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion to feel her pulse by herself and was relieved as she found her pulse was steady. ¡°Fortunately, grandma epted my suggestion and also faked fainting like Ning Caixian, or something terrible would have happened.

    ¡°Grandma is unhealthy and cannot stand the means of faking a fool or being the vulnerable one that Ning Caixian used. By then, if grandma is angered, that will be terrible, and her condition won¡¯t be better than today¡¯s.¡±

    Others in the room had already left. Seeing that Madam Dowager woke up and was well, Qin Huaiyong left with Madam Di and her daughter.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, will your father break the betrothal with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Madam Dowager sat, leaning. Qin Wanru looked at her position and fetched her another cushion to make a morefortable leaning.

    After asking, she also smiled. ¡°Such a little child, how can she know such things? I am too anxious and asked the wrong person!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, my father won¡¯t!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said.

    ¡°Oh, why?¡± Madam Dowager became curious, asking confusedly, ¡°The thing has gone so bad. Childe Di also wants to protect that woman, and it is clear their rtionship is not pure. How can Madam Di keep silent and allow thatdy to marry into the mansion?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t, and my father does have evidence about thatdy!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said, ¡°If my father decides to take action, thatdy won¡¯t have a good result!¡±

    Qin Wanru was clear about Qin Huaiyong¡¯s character. He usually didn¡¯t care about the backyard matters, but if he did meddle in them, he would be very prudent and never only talk. Especially when he spoke in front of so many people at the gate, every word should have proof.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pped Di Yan or countered Duke Yong. Without concrete evidence and with his disposition, Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t have done it so thoroughly.

    ¡°In fact, it is better to break¡­ this betrothal. At that time, Madam Di was also blindfolded. How could she think that Di Yan was better than Qi Tianyu? Apart from his family background, Di Yan has nothing better than Qi Tianyu!¡± Madam Dowager heaved a sigh and thought Madam Di was blind.

    Qi Tianyu looked more handsome than Di Yan, had superb habits, behavior, and schrly attainments, far better than Di Yan, who only had a good family.

    Recalling that Qin Wanru was nearly destroyed by this betrothal at that time, Madam Dowager disliked the betrothal even more. If they had had a prediction, they should have let Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu get married a long time before, and there wouldn¡¯t have been so much following trouble.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry about such things, let my father deal with them. You had better take care of your health, or if something bad happens, you will take responsibility and be unwell!¡± Qin Wanru patted Madam Dowager on the back to make her breath smooth and spoke as she grinned.

    What she said made Madam Dowager silent for a while. No doubt, she knew what Qin Wanru meant. Since she knew it, her smile was bitter for an instant. Anyway, she was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological mother, and Qin Yuru was not her real blood. Some things she could not meddle in because she was one generation removed.

    She would be disliked and wouldn¡¯t be appreciated in the end.

    This was also the most important reason why she epted Qin Wanru¡¯s suggestion just now and passed out decisively after saying those words.

    Her position sounded the most respectable in the mansion, but it would be worth it only with others¡¯ sincere respect.

    Madam Dowager patted Qin Wanru¡¯s hands and nodded. ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t meddle in your Big Sister¡¯s matter. I will need to take care of you and Run and won¡¯t get ill and pass away!¡±

    This was a joke, but it made Qin Wanru¡¯s eye sockets red. In her previous life, her grandmother was ill and passed away!

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t allow you to speak so, you will live up to 100 years old and always protect me,¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head, buried her little face in Madam Dowager¡¯s palms, and said with her eye sockets slightly red. This life was different from her previous one, and she would stop her grandmother from dying early.

    Coming out of Madam Dowager¡¯s courtyard, Qin Wanru thought and turned to go to another direction, not to her Zhifang Pavilion, but straight to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study.

    As soon as she arrived at the study door, she saw Qin Yuru kneeling under the tree at the yard¡¯s entrance, weeping miserably. She stood there for a while, her eyes turning a little deep, but she didn¡¯t stop, walking to the door of the study¡­

    Behind her, Qin Yuru raised her head, her swollen eyes looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s back with venomous hatred¡­

 Chapter 229 - Leaving Temporarily to Avoid Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 229 Leaving Temporarily to Avoid Trouble</h4>

    In the study, Madam Di was kneeling in front of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s desk, sobbing. Hearing a sound, she raised her head, took a look at Qin Wanru, and began to wipe away her tears again with her handkerchief, ignoring her.

    In the study, there were no other people because Yujue didn¡¯t follow her in. First, Qin Wanru stepped forward to bow respectfully to Qin Huaiyong, who waved his hand to let her up, then lowered his head to continue reading the case records in his hands. In the room, only Madam Di¡¯s sobbing could be heard.

    The silence was eerie!

    Qin Wanru backed off to the side and hesitated, seemingly wishing to say something.

    Qin Huaiyong took the records to read, waited a long while, but didn¡¯t hear her voice, then raised his head again to look at her and asked, ¡°Wanru, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Grandma is not well!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandma already wake up just now?¡± Qin Huaiyong frowned.

    ¡°Yes, she did, but after she was angered like this¡­ She has been unhealthy. After today¡¯s trouble, I am afraid Grandma won¡¯t get out of bed for a short while,¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    ¡°Then ask your grandma to have a good rest.¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded.

    ¡°Father, could Grandma go and stay in Huaguang Temple for a few days and enjoy its peace? These days, I am afraid our mansion won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qin Huaiyong, a little hesitant.

    Her words made Qin Huaiyong silent for a while, for he surely knew the matter was not over yet. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would still send their people here. It was hard to predict the chaos of the future, and also the ones that would follow.

    No doubt, their mansion wouldn¡¯t be peaceful in theing days.

    ¡°You, your grandma, and Run may go to Huaguang Temple together and spend a few days there!¡± With a moment of thinking, Qin Huaiyong made his decision. Not only Madam Dowager but also Shui Run, who had no close rtions with this matter, would be annoyed and wouldn¡¯t rest well if they stayed in the mansion.

    ¡°My mother can also go? What about the mansion¡¯s affairs?¡± Qin Wanru said peacefully. She came here for this aim: Take her grandmother and mother away, so they wouldn¡¯t have to get involved in the matter of Qin Yuru and Di Yan.

    ¡°Let these supervisors and my concubines manage it now. Previously, when Run was unhealthy, they were also given the right to do the job,¡± Qin Huaiyong thought about the possible time of solving this issue and said.

    Solving the problem fast was good for everyone!

    ¡°Yes, father, when should we leave?¡± Qin Wanru tried to be rxed in her tone.

    ¡°In a while, go help your grandma and mother pack, and go to Huaguang Temple now!¡± Qin Huaiyong thought and said.

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± With her aim achieved, Qin Wanru bowed low to Qin Huaiyong, and turned, walking to go outside without saying anything else, but she heard Madam Di¡¯s voice. ¡°General, why do you let them leave now? Do you want to let others know our mansion is inharmonious?¡±

    ¡°You know whether we are harmonious or not. At this time, do you still want to build a marriage bond with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice was as cold as always.

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t? Yuru¡¯s reputation¡­¡± Madam Di cried again. The following words were a little light, and Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t hear them from off in the far distance.

    In the yard, Qin Yuru was still crying. As Qin Wanru walked past, she didn¡¯t raise her head either, as if she didn¡¯t see hering. Mei Xue, who knelt alongside her, took a look at Qin Wanru timidly and lowered her head instantly to bow.

    Qin Wanru walked past her slowly. After she passed, she could perceive Qin Yuru¡¯s solidified cold look at her back.

    ¡°Second Miss, why does the First Miss hate you so much? This matter has nothing to do with you, and it was not you who asked Miss Ning toe and make trouble!¡± Yujie turned her head to look at Qin Yuru¡¯s behavior, confused.

    Qin Wanru smiled and, referring to something, said, ¡°Some people are born to think that others should be trampled on!¡±

    Being selfish and conceited, Qin Yuru sometimes didn¡¯t need too many reasons to generate hatred. Even an impossible or funny reason in others¡¯ eyes could be a great indication that others tried to hurt her. In this respect, she was the same as Madam Di.

    Fortunately, in this life, Qin Yuru could not destroy her as she did in her previous one.

    The ones who would be destroyed slowly were only her and Madam Di.

    Di Yan was a man without progress, but admiring his hereditary title, so many people appreciated him. Ning Caixian failed, but there were still others out there.

    From Ning Caixian¡¯s case, some people would learn more lessons!

    As the Chinese proverb goes: Beat the grass to startle the snake. Sometimes it was a good thing to frighten the venomous snake early!

    Since they would only stay for a few days, Madam Dowager and Shui Run didn¡¯t pack many things, and Qin Wanru packed even less. After packing roughly, several horse-drawn carriages pulled out of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, heading for Huaguang Temple.

    Qin Huaiyong had already appointed their supervisor to reserve guestrooms in Huaguang Temple.

    When everyone arrived at Huaguang Temple, the guestrooms had already been prepared. Madam Dowager and Shui Run couldn¡¯t stand walking along Wenxi Road, and fortunately, their horse-drawn carriages could pull in straight through a side door on another slope.

    The shortcut was mainly prepared for the sick and weak who visited Huaguang Temple. Most who could walk themselves would take Wenxi Road.

    It was said that the Buddha would only hear more of the hearts of those who took Wenxi Road, and they were also more heartfelt.

    Qin Wanru still brought Yujie to the mountain, and also Qu Le, who helped deal with trifles. Compared with Qing Xue, Qu Le looked more valued in Zhifang Pavilion, although she was a second-level servant girl.

    What happened in the past also made Qin Wanru trust Qu Le gradually.

    As for Qing Xue, Qin Wanru felt that she had better transfer her to another ce in a period of time. Although Qing Xue had to stand on her side now, it was hard to tell whether or not Qing Xue would be forced if Madam Di took action. Regarding such a person, she thought that Madam Di would not give up.

    What on earth would happen? Nanny Yu persuaded Qin Wanru to give Qing Xue more time, saying that she felt Qing Xue was also a poor girl. As a servant, she had no choice.

    Qin Wanru thought about it, postponed the matter, and still asked her to stay at Zhifang Pavilion.

    The following days were peaceful, but Nanny Yu still sent her messages each day. It was said that Duke Yong¡¯s mother visited Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion herself soon after Qin Wanru and Madam Dowager left. Initially, she wanted to see Old Madam Qin, but since Old Madam Qin was absent, she went straight to Qin Huaiyong.

    No one knew what they said in the study, but then Qin Huaiyong went to their mansion¡¯s gate and asked Di Yan toe in. Later, he specially invited a doctor to treat Di Yan¡¯s injuries. Duke Yong¡¯s kick had injured his leg indeed. Even until now, he was still recuperating in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    As for Ning Caixian¡¯s case, it was dealt with more directly. The yamen had an open trial right away. All the concrete evidence proved that Ning Caixian had evil wishes and smeared Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation silently. Qin Yuru and Di Yan were absent, but a supervisor of Qin¡¯s Mansion appeared, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent some of Di Yan¡¯s evidence: the letters that Ning Caixian wrote to Di Yan in the past. It was said that these letters¡¯ wording was extremely shameful and didn¡¯t look like what an aristocratic family¡¯s miss would use at all.

    Ning¡¯s Mansion was also an aristocratic family. Although it was a ruined one, not all the family branches were ruined. Yet, all its females were affected by this case, and people in the capital city were all spreading the rumors that its females were quite disgraceful, and their talks with men were even filthier than those of whores.

    These things came in pieces to Qin Wanru¡¯s ears gradually.

    Although she was not in Qin¡¯s Mansion, she had been observing this matter, which sounded simple, but Qin Wanru could still get its clear meaning. Fortunately, her grandmother and mother had long been taken out, or they would have been annoyed. For this matter, neither her grandmother nor her mother could make the decision.

    Her father dealt with the whole thing himself. It was his duty.

    At least by doing so, the matter would not be spread to her grandmother or mother. Sometimes, the aftermath would also kill people. One had better not stand too close while watching dogs bite one another as an outsider¡­

    In the dark cell, a woman was sitting in one corner, unkempt. Dressed in thin and pale clothes, she looked bloodless, with only a trace of red in her eyes, looking solitarily cold and miserable.

    A sound came from the tightly closed door of the cell. The female jailer shook the keys in her hand, brought down two people, opened the lock on the door, and shouted, ¡°Ning Caixian, you have visitors!¡±

    Ning Caixian raised up her zed eyes, turned them, and called out excitedly, ¡°Cousin!¡±

    ¡°No cousin, but your younger sister who has been hurt terribly by you!¡± Ning Xueqing walked in, looked down at Ning Caixian, and said dismissively, ¡°At this time, your cousin is with a beauty and will never think of you, and you are but a woman he abandoned!¡±

    The servant girl behind her gave a purse to the female jailer, who raised the corner of her mouth to ridicule Ning Caixian. ¡°You two had better be quick. This is not your mansion, and you cannot talk freely.¡±

    What Ning Caixian did made every woman feel sick, and the female jailer had been unhappy with her for a long time. Ning Caixian pretended to be vulnerable as if a gust of wind could make her fall, but she looked as normal as ever even after being thrown into prison. It was heard that she was a beauty who would fall if a wind blew her. That was but acting. Most of the women the jailer had seen were like this!

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we will be very quick.¡± The servant girl ttered her with a smile.

    The female jailer gave a cold snort, and turned and left. The servant girl backed to the side and lowered her eyes, motionless, as if she did not exist.

    ¡°Ning Xueqing, is that you?¡± When Ning Caixian saw Ning Xueqing, who had been unfriendly with her, before her, the expectation on her face ebbed, and she lowered her head.

    ¡°Ning Caixian, are you sincere?¡± Ning Xueqing squatted, looked sideways at Ning Caixian¡¯s face, and ridiculed her, ¡°Di Yan has been treating you like a toy. Don¡¯t you know that? The letters you wrote have be known to the entire capital. It is said that they have also be the samples of the brothels in the capital!¡±

    Ning Caixian raised her eyes with a slight trace of blood and, staring at Ning Xueqing sullenly, said, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting angry with me? If you have the ability, go to Di Yan and Qin Yuru! Look at you now! Not only I but also the members of our Ning Family want to sink you to the river in a pig¡¯s cage. Ning Caixian, you are poor indeed!¡± Ning Xueqing ridiculed Ning Caixian mercilessly.

    ¡°Take me away!¡± Ning Caixian suddenly looked at Ning Xueqing and said insidiously, with blood-shot eyes!

 Chapter 230 - The Scenery on Wenxi Road

    <h4>Chapter 230 The Scenery on Wenxi Road</h4>

    ¡°What if do I take you away? What else do you want to do? Look at what you are like now. Even if you were a concubine, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not want you. It is in vain that you think that you have controlled Di Yan. Now it¡¯s just like a joke!¡± Ning Xueqing sneered coldly.

    ¡°Take me away, and I¡¯ll help you marry Wang Shengxue, or you should not be so stupid to believe that he will marry you!¡± Ning Caixian said with gloomy and cold eyes.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he marry me? He¡¯ll certainly marry me, but it¡¯s a bit too early now. It¡¯ll take a while to wait for a suitable time¡­¡± Unwilling to show her weakness in front of Ning Caixian, Ning Xueqing raised her head proudly.

    ¡°Do you believe this reason?¡± Ning Caixian asked in a gloomy way.

    Ning Xueqing opened her mouth and wanted to refute her.

    ¡°Take me away and I¡¯ll help you. I will not recoil from death.¡± Ning Caixian interrupted her words coldly again. She raised her head with the color of blood in her eyes, which looked very scary.

    Ning Caixian knew clearly that she was ruined! She originally thought that if Di Yan insisted, she would certainly be able to enter Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, she had given up the idea of being the legal wife and only wanted to be a concubine. Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion could say nothing about that. She didn¡¯t believe that Qin Yuru would ignore her own reputation and dare to refuse her before she married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Also, because she took Di Yan everywhere she went, everyone knew their businesses. What¡¯s more, she had even knelt at the door of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Anyone in this case would have to ept her. Even though he just pretended his magnanimity, he would show it in a grand way.

    As long as she entered Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, with her own means, who would gain supremacy was still a question.

    But she didn¡¯t expect it to be an ident. The message from the Madam of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was supposed to deal with the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Butter on, because Qin Yuru had ruined her own reputation and Qin Wanru was not excellent enough to impede the way of Ning Caixian, this matter was imputed to Qin Yuru.

    But this matter was exposed. So what? As long as she denied this matter upromisingly and the supervisor recognized this matter on his own, it would have nothing to do with her.

    Ning Caixian knew clearly about her own means. With these methods, it was not difficult for her to gain the chance to enter into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. What was beyond her expectation was that Qin Huaiyong, as Ningyuan Army General, stepped into this matter without any hesitation. But in the end, it was Di Yan who gave her the hardest blow and took out all the letters she had written to him as evidence in court.

    Ning Caixian, who grew up in Ning¡¯s Mansion during her childhood, knew some twists and turns in the officialdom. And some of the civil servants¡¯ behavior in her eyes was not much different from the means in the backyard. But she didn¡¯t know martial arts, a blow from which had to be hit. This was why she miscalcted the personality of Qin Huaiyong and she also overestimated Di Yan¡¯s so-called affectionateness.

    Ning Caixian passed away and was taken out of the prison because nobody could cure her illness.

    Ning Caixian was the heir of a duke in Ning¡¯s Mansion. Since nobody was killed in this matter, at first her crime would not lead to her death. But at that time, reputation and integrity were even more important than heaven. Many families could not bear the stigmatization; therefore, they would ask the woman who had made mistakes tomit suicide so that they could seek reputation and integrity for the other offspring of their family.

    The news of Ning Caixian¡¯s death came out a few days after Ning Caixian was taken out of the prison. At that time, there were a lot of rumors going around. Although it was said that Ning Caixian died of illness, people all suspected privately that the Ning family had forced her tomit suicide for the sake of the reputation and integrity of the Ning family.

    Anyway, the news about Ning Caixian¡¯s death and the matter about her and Di Yan were known by everyone in the capital city. But people dying was like lights out. There were some people who took pity on her but most of them would me Di Yan because it was his desertion that brought Ning Caixian into this situation.

    It was also because of her death that some of the rumors about Ning¡¯s Mansion had changed gradually. Compared with the one who still enjoyed a high position and great wealth, a dead woman weighed nothing. Things in the world were just like this. People tended to say few words about dead people. Many people were likely to extend a kind of tolerance for those who had died.

    The door of Ning¡¯s Mansion was also closed tightly after that. At first, there were a few people watching this matter. Butter on, they found that there was nothing to look at so they became indifferent to it.

    Ning Caixian¡¯s funeral was also held hastily. No one noticed that on the night of Ning Caixian¡¯s funeral, a small sedan left through the back door of Ning¡¯s Mansion, followed by only an old maid and a servant girl. Later, they disappeared in the vast darkness.

    No one had thought that the girl who had ¡°died¡± in the eyes of people would appear again and step into the troubled ce of the capital city¡­

    When Qin Wanru got the news about Ning Caixian¡¯s death, she was on Wenxin Road going toward Huaguang Temple.

    Before the time she arrived at Huaguang Temple, because she needed to apany Old Grandma and Shui Run, she got no chance to walk on this Wenxin Road. After a few adjustments, she took Yujie with her to walk on that Wenxin Road again.

    Erasing the sweat stains from her forehead and looking up, she sawyer uponyer of steps winding with twists and turns. She deeply exhaled and asked, ¡°She has died?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. But I am not sure whether it is true or not,¡± Yujie answered. ¡°Just now when I came here, I saw Nanny Duan, the person who told me this piece of news.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about it?¡± Qin Wanru smiled faintly and walked a few steps forward.

    ¡°I think¡­ it is possible. Although Miss Ning was not the type of person who wouldmit suicide, her body was really not very good, and it was possible for her to die from illness if she had been hit so hard!¡± Yujie said after a few thoughts.

    ¡°You also think she¡¯s in bad health?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°When I looked at her face, it seemed to be very faint. So I think she was not in good health. But before someone said that¡­ her illness was not so serious. Actually, I am also very confused,¡± Yujie said, catching up with Qin Wanru quickly.

    Qin Wanru lightly closed her lips. Yujie had some medical skills, but didn¡¯t understand some of the ways of personal rtionships and worldly wisdom. Ning Caixian¡¯s body was indeed not very good, but she was not in delicate health. She once knelt at the door of the mansion for a long time, but nothing happened to her. She even managed to yell touchingly when she was dragged away.

    So she was not very sick or weak.

    At first, maybe she pretended she was ill in order to gain sympathy from others. When she got used to it, she herself also repeatedly implied that she was sick and weak, and could not go through anything. Such an implication even deceived herself, so that Ning Caixian always looked sick and weak with ack of energy.

    It seemed to be true.

    ¡°Ning Caixian wouldn¡¯t die!¡± Qin Wanru said confidently, with her smile widening a little bit.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Yujie was puzzled and asked.

    ¡°A person like her would never really die in this way!¡± Qin Wanru said with a gleam shing at the bottom of her eyes as the corners of her lips moved upward. The Ning sisters were women of means, but Ning¡¯s Mansion at their back was really insignificant so that neither of them could get a good marriage.

    However, despite her identity as a daughter from an aristocratic family, she could put herself out there to make this matter bigger and be willing to be a concubine. This originally showed that Ning Caixian was not a simple person. Such a woman who was not simple would not die easily.

    ¡°How about telling the general about this and have the general send someone to find out?¡± Yujie said in doubt.

    ¡°No! It is none of our business!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. This matter was an affair inplete disorder between Di Yan and Ning Caixian, and she didn¡¯t want to get involved at all.

    What if Ning Caixian was dead? What if she was alive? It didn¡¯t have a tiny jot of connection with her. The reason why she took her grandmother and mother away from Qin¡¯s Mansion early was to disassociate herself from this matter. On the one hand, she wanted to prevent her grandmother and mother from being disturbed; on the other hand, there came the idea above.

    Since Qin Wanru spoke like this, Yujie thought for a while and felt justified. The First Miss in Ning¡¯s Mansion was not a good person either. She had once intended to plot against her Miss and she had done it with Madam Di. After thinking of this, Yujie felt very happy because at least Madam Di and Ning Caixian were now in a dog fight and neither of them was a good person.

    Whoever won or lost, it had nothing to do with them.

    Looking up at theyers of steps above, Yujie no longer mentioned the matter of Ning Caixian and said, ¡°Miss, do you want to take a break? There is still a long way to go. It is impossible to climb up in one breath.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up a little further. It is too close here!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and also took a look upward. They were not even halfway there. If they rested now, they might have to rest again after a while.

    ¡°Miss, your body is not in very good condition either. Having walked this distance is enough. Actually, after this walk, I am fine, but I am afraid that when Miss gets tired, you may feel difficult toe around!¡± Yujie advised. She was really worried about Qin Wanru¡¯s body.

    How could a Miss from an aristocratic family, who seldom walked out of the door of the mansion or stepped out of the door of her room, have much energy to walk such a long distance?

    ¡°Just a little further and I will take a rest!¡± Qin Wanru said. Yujie nodded reluctantly and followed behind Qin Wanru, carefully guarding and protecting her.

    They walked all the way without noticing that they had already be scenery in others¡¯ eyes.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s face turned red, and her white and tender skin was almost full of a rosy color. All her hair was tied up with a chignon, only wearing two hairpins with butterfly wings, which looked simple and beautiful. Her pair of clear eyes were just like being immersed in water. When her pretty eyes were flowing back and forth, words were about toe from her small cherrylike mouth, which seemed to be painted vermilion red. All of this reflected her features smarter and prettier.

    Such an outstanding girl didn¡¯t know that when she walked on the road, she had attracted may other pilgrims who were also on Wenxin Road. Every time someone walked by her, they looked back frequently. Seeing that such a weak girl could climb so high in a breath, everyone continuously praised her as a persistent girl.

    ¡°Whose Miss is she?¡± In a pavilion for resting on the side of Wenxin Road, after her eyes fell upon Qin Wanru, a Madam Dowager with magnificent clothes looked Qin Wanru up and down and asked an old maid who was standing aside serving her.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, please wait. Let me ask about her immediately!¡± The old maid followed the Madam Dowager¡¯s gaze, looked at Qin Wanru, and also couldn¡¯t help praising this Miss in her mind. ¡°What a gorgeous beauty! She looks not only beautiful but also particrly persistent. There is no doubt that our master would think highly of her because such a girl doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who was brought up inmon wealthy families.¡±

    ¡°Miss, would you take a rest?¡±

    When Qin Wanru was walking upward and getting tired and out of breath, she suddenly heard a gentle voiceing from the front. She raised up her head so quickly that she felt dizzy in front of her eyes at the moment and her body fell backward. Yujie quickly noticed and held her with agile hands.

 Chapter 231 - Plan to Stay One More Day

    <h4>Chapter 231 n to Stay One More Day</h4>

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Seeing that her asking almost ran into trouble, the old maid hastened to apologize with regret and helped Yujie to pick Qin Wanru up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Pulling herself together, Qin Wanru shook her head and said.

    She held Yujie¡¯s hands and stood still. Her eyes fell on the old maid standing in front of her, an old maid smiling with affinity. Although the clothes on the old maid were very simple, her bearing didn¡¯t look like that ofmon people. So, Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t help bing cautious in her heart.

    In this capital city, there were lots of dignitaries, so nobody knew who they met before their eyes.

    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The deep meaning in her eye vanishing, Qin Wanru asked gently.

    ¡°You look so young and so weak. I¡¯m really surprised to see you climbing this mountain right from there, so Ie to ask if you want to take a rest.¡± The old maidughed.

    ¡°So she has looked at me all the way?¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I¡¯m too tired to climb now.¡± Qin Wanru took out a handkerchief, wiped her face and smiled sincerely. ¡°I just held a breath to climb up.¡±

    After such a pause, she indeed felt tired, because her feet could hardly be lifted.

    Seeing that Qin Wanru seemed to have no intention of concealment, the old maid wore a kinder smile on her face. ¡°I was wondering whose Miss you are. I haven¡¯t seen such an interesting Miss.¡±

    ¡°Our Miss is the Second Miss in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡± With puffed-out chest, Yujie said proudly, having a vicarious expression.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡± The old maid frowned and said to herself, seeming to fail toe up with at once who she was.

    ¡°Madam, anything else?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and politely changed the topic.

    ¡°Nothing else. Wouldn¡¯t you need more rest?¡± The old maid moved her body aside to give a way and smiled in a gentle and elegant manner.

    ¡°No more rest. I want to walk a little further.¡± Qin Wanru shook her head with a smile, walked by the old maid and moved forward without looking back, followed closely by Yujie behind her. The master and her servant walked slowly upwards. Although their speed was not fast, it was their persistence that counted. So they climbed up towards the top of the mountain in this way.

    Standing behind them, the old maid looked at Qin Wanru, who just mounted several steps. The maid nodded and turned to the pavilion on the side.

    In the pavilion, there was arge group of old maids and girl servants waiting outside, all with great respect. Despite many people there, not a sound came out.

    After entering the pavilion, the old maid reported to the Madam Dowager, who sat in the middle with magnificent clothes, ¡°Madam Dowager, it is the Second Miss in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Is there a Ningyuan Army General in this capital city? I feel much regretful, because I really don¡¯t know there is such a dignitary in the capital city!¡±

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General?¡± The Madam Dowager looked down and thought carefully for a while. Then her eyes lit up. ¡°Is that the Ningyuan Army General from Jiangzhou? The one who has had the most rumors recently outside?¡±

    ¡°Madam Dowager, you mean it is Ningyuan Army General Qin¡¯s Mansion, the one which has made headlines recently because of the affairs in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± The old maid suddenly remembered and asked in surprise.

    ¡°It should be. There couldn¡¯t be two Ningyuan Army Generals in the capital city!¡± Madam Dowager raised her head and looked at the back of Qin Wanru. Just for a moment, the figure had gone far away. ¡°It is a lovely Miss, but why she must be from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    About the affair between Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, recently there had been various opinions expressing anything in the noble circle of the capital city. However, Di Yan from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not a good person and it seemed that this First Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was not good either.

    Not only her mother had a bad disposition, but also she was under suspicion of killing Ningyuan Army General¡¯s wife. As for this affair, someone said that it was because this First Miss of General Qin¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t tolerate others that the Miss of Ning¡¯s Mansion finally had to take the worst step and ended up with death. The radical reason was the intolerance.

    ¡°She seems to be a polite person, because she should have identified that I am a servant, but she still calls me ¡®Madam¡¯.¡± The old maid had a good impression of Qin Wanru, thus quietly saying a good word for her.

    ¡°She is not bad in nature, appearance or origins, and she is polite. But what if she is the same as her Big Sister, not being generous and having no tolerance for others, something will happen at that time too! After all, Ningyuan Army General is also a rash person. He actually took the initiative to have a hand in its backyard affairs for his elder daughter.¡±

    Madam Dowager shook her head with disapproval.

    ¡°Yes, Madam Dowager. You are right!¡± Not daring to say anything more, the old maid merely answered with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have rested for such a long time. With these old bones, I am not a patch on a weak little girl!¡± Madam Dowager smiled, standing up and stretching her body.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, when you were young, your body was also in very good condition. Then you came to walk this Wenxin Road too. I remember at that time I apanied you to walk a great part of distance in a breath.¡± The old maidughed as she asked someone to clear away the tea set on the table.

    ¡°What time was that? After such a long time, it is really hard for you to still remember!¡± Madam Dowagerughed with a sigh and said in a reluctant tone.

    ¡°In my eyes, Madam Dowager is always healthy.¡± The old maid ttered the Madam Dowager with a sweet sentence. Madam Dowager heard it andughed with her eyes squinting. ¡°What nonsense you are talking! If I were really healthy, why do I still have to take medicine every day? Thanks to the several Fragrance of July that Chen brought, they are really good medicine. Even thousands of gold could hardly get such medicine.¡±

    Madam Dowager said it as she climbed onto the mountain steps and walked upwards at a slow pace. She walked very slowly, mainly to enjoy the scenery. Having walked few steps, she rested again in the pavilion alongside.

    After that, she no longer mentioned Qin Wanru in her conversation with the old maid. It was merely an encounter by chance. She just listened to her grandson¡¯s advice and specially climbed the mountain to exercise and walk a few more steps. Could it be possible to discover a desirable Miss from an aristocratic family?

    There were so many young daughters from aristocratic families in this capital city and lots of girls to choose from. By that time, she could hold a banquet, invite them and pick thoroughly and carefully. This time, it couldn¡¯t be like thest time, at which she made Chen unhappy.

    Now Qin Wanru had walked more than half of the way. When she could hardly hold on, she sat on the stone from roadside to take a rest. Breathing heavily, she could scarcely say a word, her hair on her forehead having been wet by her sweat. In this period, she walked so quickly that Yujie was out of breath too.

    Finally feeling better in breathing, Yujie looked behind her in surprise and asked, ¡°Miss, is there someone who is chasing you? You have walked so quickly that I could hardly catch up with you.¡±

    Yujie felt that she admired Miss more, because Miss was much thinner and weaker than her, but Miss could climb to the degree that she gasped in admiration.

    ¡°Just now the madam shall not be¡­ amon person. She seems to be a servant of some influential officials¡¯ mansion in the capital city. Why such¡­ a person came to ask if I want to take¡­ a rest without any reason?¡± Seemingly Qin Wanru was still out of breath. That old maid behaved politely with senses of elegance in her action, which made her very wary.

    She was definitely not an old maid frommon families!

    Her own troubles had never ended and she didn¡¯t want to get in trouble any more. Because there were always lots of troubles in such influential official families, Qin Wanru thought that she¡¯d better stay away from them.

    That was why she just climbed up and never looked back, regardless of breathing heavily.

    Intuitively, she¡¯d better stay away from such kind of people!

    ¡°Miss, there is another one behind her?¡± Yujie said as she wanted to turn to have a look at, but Qin Wanru stopped her and gasped, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ look back. We just take a rest. They won¡¯t climb up so quickly!¡±

    Having climbed so much in a breath, even Qin Wanru admired herself, because not everyone could climb up so high in one breath.

    Although the mountain path was rugged, Qin Wanru could still see it clearly when looking upwards. She found that there was much less distance above to go than that they had walked below.

    After resting for a while, Qin Wanru encouraged herself again to climb up. At this time, she felt more tired as if her body and mind had reached their extreme. The whole body wanted to rx, so her strength on foot was much less than when she climbed up in one breath. The distance was shorter, but it also took less time.

    Finally climbing up the mountain, Qin Wanru had no more energy to visit other ces. So, she returned to the incense room first, and after bathing and changing her clothes, she sat in front of the window to take a rest.

    Yujiebed for her the beautiful hair that had just been washed. Qin Wanru looked more beautiful than flowers against the background of her ck hair hanging down. With the breeze blowing from the window, the color of herplexion was better than that of flowers.

    ¡°What does Grandmother say?¡± Sitting in front of the window, Qin Wanru casually asked the old maid who just came back.

    ¡°Madam Dowager says that it depends on Second Miss. If Second Miss wants to stay a few more days on the mountain, then living several days will be fine with her!¡± the old maid answered.

    Before that, the supervisor of Qin¡¯s Mansion was under Qin Huaiyong¡¯s order to go up the mountain and invite Madam Dowager down the hill, saying that now everything was fine.

    ¡°What does Mother think?¡± Qin Wanru thought and asked.

    ¡°Madam Shui says that it depends on you, Miss. You recently have always been detained in the mansion withouting out. Madam Shui is afraid that you feel hurt and unhappy because of the detainment!¡± The old maidughed. Regardless of Madam Dowager or Madam Shui, they all thought highly of her master, and thus servants would certainly be happy in their heart and kept honor on their face when going out.

    Qin Wanru paused for a while. ¡°Actually it was OK to go back at this time, but tomorrow would be the first day of the month.¡± It was quite rare to have such a chance, so she must warn again. It might not be convinced, but Wen Xichi with his intelligence and wisdom should have thought of it.

    Actually, it was improper for a girl in boudoir to keep in touch with someone. It could be an opportunity that Qin Wanru took to settle the previous fate! To return the gratitude for good treatment and half teacher in the previous life.

    ¡°Please reply to Grandmother and Mother that I want to stay one more day, because I haven¡¯t been to the bamboo forest behind the Huaguang Temple. It is said that there is a purple bamboo forest. I haven¡¯t seen a purple one yet! It is also said that there are some inscriptions left by the ancient sages, and I really want to have a look!¡± Qin Wanru said in an extremely natural way.

    She indeed hadn¡¯t been to the purple bamboo forest and the forest of ancient tablets, which were the original excuses that she had left at first.

    ¡°Okay, I will reply now!¡± the old maid answered with a grin, not surprised at Qin Wanru¡¯s words.

    Qin Wanru waved her hand and the old maid left to reply to Madam Dowager and Shui Run. Not having arrived at the gate of the yard, she nearly ran into the girl servant who rushed from the opposite. Within a quick reaction, the girl servant pulled back the old maid and asked her with a worried looking, ¡°Is Second Miss in the room?¡±

 Chapter 232 - The Trick of Qi Rongzhi

    <h4>Chapter 232 The Trick of Qi Rongzhi</h4>

    ¡°The Second Miss is here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± the old maid who could hardly stand still said with great shock.

    ¡°Madam Dowager asks Second Miss toe to her ce right away. Young Lady Qi has fainted down.¡± The girl servant gasped for breath and wiped a handful of sweat.

    The old maid dared not dy and hurriedly made room for the girl servant to enter the door.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi has fainted down? When did shee here?¡± Qin Wanru asked in surprise as she demanded Yujie to pull up her hair, which had not yet been all dry.

    This time when she climbed the mountain she didn¡¯t take Qi Rongzhi. How could she faint down in the ce of her grandma at this moment? Qin Wanru could make sure that this morning she did not hear anything about Qi Rongzhi. So her grandma shouldn¡¯t know that she had gone to Huaguang Temple.

    ¡°Just now, Young Lady Qi arrived at Huaguang Temple and said she had something to talk to Madam Dowager. But before she said a few words, she suddenly fainted down. Madam Dowager asked you to go and have a look.¡± The girl servant had run in a hurry and was still gasping for breath.

    Qi Rongzhi went to see grandma without any reason and fainted down? What did Qi Rongzhi want to do? There was a st of gloomy and serenity in the depth of her eyes. She didn¡¯t think that Qi Rongzhi had nothing to do to climb up to the mountain.

    Who approved her of leaving Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion suddenly?

    ¡°You go back first and tell grandma I will arrive soon!¡± After a short pause, Qin Wanru took back some of her thoughts andmanded.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, I will report to Madam Dowager right now so that she will not feel worried.¡± The girl servant nodded her head and retreated as she was ordered and left in a hurry.

    Yujie helped Qin Wanru stir up her beautiful hair and asked in suspect, ¡°Miss, what did Young Lady Qi want to do again? I think she must pretend to faint down!¡±

    Her words made Qin Wanruugh. Qin Wanru raised up her enchanting and pretty eyes. ¡°You also think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also think so. That Young Lady Qi wouldn¡¯t faint down without any reason. I looked at herplexion before, which was always very good and she was not so delicately built as to be unable to stand any breeze. When we were in Jiangzhou, I always heard from others that this Young Lady Qi was very proud and rude. Sometimes she even beat servants in public. So she is quite strange to be so weak now!¡±

    The notorious reputation of Qi Rongzhi in Jiangzhou was really very famous and even Yujie knew it when she was at such a remoted ce like Jingxin Monastery. Especially whenter Qi Rongzhi created many disturbances with Qin Yuru and she wanted to do something to hurt Qin Wanru in Jingxin Monastery, her behaviors were known to every household in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°Now that she hase here, let us go to see her.¡± Qin Wanru smiled and looked out of the window and said, ¡°Take things as theye.¡± It seemed that Qi Rongzhi also wanted to stay in Huaguang Temple.

    When Qin Wanru arrived at the incense room of Madam Dowager, Qi Rongzhi had woken up and was lying in the side room of the yard to rest. When Qin Wanru entered into the wing, Madam Dowager asked Nanny Duan to lead her to the side room in order to see the health of Qi Rongzhi.

    Sitting in the chair in front of the bed, Qin Wanru reached out her hands to feel the pulse of Qi Rongzhi.

    Qin Wanru took a look at the face of Qi Rongzhi, who seemed to be a little nervous. Qi Rongzhi had not thought that Qin Wanru woulde to feel the pulse for her.

    ¡°The right hand,¡± after feeling the pulse of her left hand, Qin Wanru put down her left hand and said coldly.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, do you know how to feel the pulse? What could you feel from my pulse?¡± Qi Rongzhi was unwilling to be felt by Qin Wanru and pleaded her, ¡°Could you help me call a doctor here? I will pay the money by myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Qin Wanru raised up her eyes and saw Qi Rongzhi clearly. Her beautiful eyes seemed to be able to see the hearts of the people.

    ¡°I, I am not sick.¡± After seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s action of feeling the pulse, Qi Rongzhi had less strength than before. But she soon thought that Qin Wanru was just a mere form. After all, when she was in Jiangzhou, she had never heard that Qin Wanru had the ability to treat patients. And maybe only her behaviors seemed to be like a doctor. So she covered her head with her hands and said smoothly, ¡°But I feel fainted.¡±

    Yujie wanted to say something but Qin Wanru waved her hands to stop her. ¡°You feel fainted but you climb up to the mountain?¡± Qin Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°I remembered my mother had made a wish to bless that I could enter into the capital city safely in Jiangzhou before. And she enjoined me to find a big temple in order to redeem the vow to the god when I entered into the capital city. So I reported this business to Madam Di specially and Madam Di said that Madam Dowager and Madam Shui happened to be on the mountain so she let mee here. But I had never thought that I would faint down after walking a part of Wenxin Road. ¡±

    Qi Rongzhi lowered her head and drew back her hands.

    She had asked Madam Di? Madam Di herself now was so bruised and battered that she didn¡¯t have any energy to care about Qi Rongzhi. Letting alone that Qi Rongzhi wanted to redeem the vow to the god up to the mountain, even if she said that she would go back to Jiangzhou, Madam Di wouldn¡¯t care much about it.

    Ning Caixian had died but dead people deserved respect. The reputation of Di Yan had be so notorious, because of which Qin Yuru had also been the representative of virago and owned bad reputation too. Adding that Di Yan and Countess Yong were hard to deal with now, things became quite in a mess.

    ¡°Considering your health now, there was no good doctor in the mountain. I would ask grandma to send you down the mountain. At least there were good doctors.¡± Qin Wanru stood up and was inclined to go out in order to report to Madam Dowager.

    Qi Rongzhi rushed to Qin Wanru and held her hands suddenly. ¡°Qin Wanru, I don¡¯t want to go downhill and I must redeem the vow to the god firstly. Although I am in bad health, I should do that, otherwise the god will me me.¡±

    ¡°You wanted to stay in the mountain with sick your body. But what if you faint down again?¡± Qin Wanru stood still and took a look at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face lightly.

    ¡°It will never happen. I would not faint down again. There are so many pilgrims. Please help me ask whether there is anyone who knows some medical skills. Just help me find someone,¡± Qi Rongzhi said quickly.

    ¡°Someone who knows medical skills?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and took a glimpse at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s anxious face. ¡°it is impossible to find someone who knows medical skills in the mountain!¡±

    ¡°There are so many pilgrims. Why couldn¡¯t you find someone who knows medical skills? Since I don¡¯t have a serious illness, if you could not find one, I can endure it. It isn¡¯t a big matter,¡± Qi Rongzhi said in a wronged way.

    She was the guest of Qin¡¯s Mansion and also found Madam Dowager in the mountain. If she really had idents in Huaguang Temple, Madam Dowager and Shui Run would be med.

    ¡°I am the person who knows medical skills,¡± Qin Wanru said, keeping her countenance. Then she sat firmly on the chair again and stared at the face of Qi Rongzhi sharply. She wanted to see what Qi Rongzhi would like to do.

    ¡°You know medical skills? Just forget it. If I let you treat my illness, I am afraid that I will die. I don¡¯t want you to treat me. You should find a doctor for me.¡± Qi Rongzhi leaned on the bed unwillingly and touched her head with her hands, showing her sickness and weakness. ¡°Qin Wanru, if you are unwilling to do that, I will plead Madam Dowager to find a doctor for me.¡±

    ¡°Who do you want to find?¡± asked Qin Wanru with her long eyshes batting.

    ¡°Find one who knows medical skills!¡± Qi Rongzhi said anxiously.

    ¡°I could only find the person downhill!¡± Qin Wanru refused her decidedly.

    Qi Rongzhi was anxious, and her eyes immediately smashed round. ¡°But I have to redeem the vow to the god, so I can¡¯t go downhill now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t find anyone with good medical skills. There are so many pilgrims in the mountain. You wouldn¡¯t want me to ask for you one by one?¡± Qin Wanru taunted with the corner of her mouth raised.

    Even if the two people pretended to be peaceful and harmonious outside, they were actually just pretending, and no one would really take it seriously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to find one, but I want to ask the Huaguang Temple¡¯s monks. Is it OK? Qin Wanru, I beg you. I am really afraid that something bad would happen to me, but I can¡¯t go downhill.¡± Qi Rongzhi put on a pitiful look. She looked at Qin Wanru humbly.

    ¡°Monks?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, monks. We should certainly ask the monks in the temple to know something about Huaguang Temple,¡± Qi Rongzhi said hurriedly as she saw that Qin Wanru had been tricked.

    Qin Wanru did not say anything this time, only fixedly looking at Qi Rongzhi. Her lips and eyes were smiling, but inexplicably made people feel cold.

    Qi Rongzhi was panicked by her eyes. She looked around and seemed very guilty.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your girl servants to find for you since you have taken two girl servants uphill?¡± The two girl servants Chun Yi and Chun Xi were just standing in front of her bed to serve her.

    ¡°What could the two girl servants understand? It is not suitable to let girl servants show up. At least the master should show up. But I am sick, otherwise I could find the monks in Huaguang Temple by myself to ask whether there is someone who knows medical skills!¡± Qi Rongzhi made an ambiguous statement which sounded quite reasonable. She was so slippery!

    ¡°I can ask for you!¡± Qin Wanru thought and said slowly and lowly, looking at Qi Rongzhi. The color of her eyes was slightly brightened, and her long eyshes flicked twice.

    Finally, Qin Wanru was moved. Qi Rongzhi was overjoyed to say something. But next her face was stiff. ¡°But you have to talk about what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to do anything. I really want to redeem the vow to the god.¡± Qi Rongzhi swallowed her saliva and felt nowhere to hide herself under the gaze of Qin Wanru¡¯s clean eyes. But she gritted her teeth and looked straightly at Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. She said angrily, ¡°What do you mean, Qin Wanru? Just say that you don¡¯t want to help me. Your Qin¡¯s Mansion used to say that you would take care of me, but you are even unwilling to help me find a good doctor now!¡±

    After saying that she picked up the scorpion and wiped her tears. She was crying!

    After seeing her pretension, Qin Wanru had known something. The thing that Qi Rongzhi conspired was rted to medical skills or doctors.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, how about talking about why Qin Yuru would motivate to hurt a child when you were at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? If you don¡¯t tell me that, you shouldn¡¯t expect that I will help you. I will tell grandma that you are in good health and pretend to be ill!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly, stood up, and showed that she would leave without an agreement.

    She was still very confused about what happened on that day at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but she believed that it would be a key point. Now that Qi Rongzhi had given the topic to her, why didn¡¯t she grasp the chance¡­

    ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Qi Rongzhi became speechless because she really didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru would ask this thing at this time.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t understand it, just forget it!¡± Qin Wanru nned to go out, and Yujie went to the door first.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I tell you!¡±

    Qin Wanru stopped slightly and slowly turned back¡­

 Chapter 233 - Take Your Dirty Hands off My Stuff

    <h4>Chapter 233 Take Your Dirty Hands off My Stuff</h4>

    ¡°Say it!¡± Qin Wanru sat down again and said with her peaceful eyes.

    Qi Rongzhi rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Qin Wanru, does it have anything to do with you? You think that you are always childe Shao¡¯s savior after saving him once, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to say it?¡± Ignoring her ridicule, Qin Wanru only raised her eyebrows and saidzily with obvious threat in her eyes.

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll tell you. This matter has nothing to do with me anyway!¡± Qi Rongzhi was not willing to spoil her affair because of Qin Yuru¡¯s business.

    ¡°I walked with Qin Yuru that day. An old maid suddenly came out, saying that she was the maid of the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and asking Qin Yuru to go aside to have a talk. So Qin Yuru went aside with her maids to have a talk with the old maid. I wanted to listen to their conversation, but I failed to do that, because I was a bit far away from them. After the old maid left, Qin Yuru said that she wanted to enjoy the scenery and turned to another path. She happened to meet the little childe, and then they just bumped into each other!!¡±

    After recalling what had happened that day, Qi Rongzhi said.

    ¡°Did Qin Yuru do that on purpose?¡± Qin Wanru asked again with certainty.

    ¡°Of course she did that on purpose. Otherwise, as someone with the most basic etiquette, how could she bump into such a child?¡± Qi Rongzhi curled her lip and said dismissively.

    ¡°Did you see the old maid againter?¡± Qin Wanru thought for a while and asked.

    ¡°I neither saw her nor knew what she had talked with Qin Yuru. The Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did note out that day, so it was impossible to see her maid!¡± Qi Rongzhi got impatient and rolled her eyes. ¡°Qin Wanru, why haven¡¯t you gone to seek a doctor for me? I have told you everything!¡±

    ¡°I will go to ask other people now, but I¡¯m not quite sure whether I can find one!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and said.

    ¡°Fine, fine. Just go and ask quickly. I feel dizzy again!¡± Qi Rongzhi leaned back and said feebly.

    Qin Wanru stood up and came out from Qi Rongzhi¡¯s room, and then went directly to the principal room to meet Madam Dowager. Shui Run was also there, talking with Madam Dowager in the room.

    ¡°How is First Miss Qi?¡± After Qin Wanru bowed, Madam Dowager hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Nothing serious. But she didn¡¯t trust me and told me to ask the monks in the temple to seek someone with brilliant medical skills to give her medical advice!¡± Qin Wanru sat on the spring stool next to Madam Dowager and said with a smile.

    ¡°What is she up to?¡± Shui Run frowned. Almost everyone in the Qin¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t like this Young Lady Qi.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Mother, maybe we should call a monk here and ask him about that!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and suggested.

    ¡°Will anything go wrong? We are on the mountain, and only your grandma and I are in charge.¡± Shui Run didn¡¯t trust Qi Rongzhi either.

    ¡°Mother, it doesn¡¯t matter. We can send more people to keep an eye on her. If we don¡¯t send anyone to treat her, she will say that our Qin¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t take good care of her and didn¡¯t seek a doctor for her even when she is ill,¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    On hearing her words, Shui Run fell silent. Qi Rongzhi was likely to do so indeed!

    ¡°Go and ask a reception monk!¡± Madam Dowager also considered Qin Wanru¡¯s words reasonable. She told Nanny Duan beside her after thinking.

    Nanny Duan replied and stepped backward.

    ¡°Grandma, let me take your pulse. You look much better!¡± Qin Wanru reached out and said to Madam Dowager with a smile.

    ¡°Well, these days I did feel more rxed. I asionally walked with your mother, which made me less depressed!¡±

    Madam Dowager reached out with a smile. Qi Rongzhi did not trust Qin Wanru¡¯s medical skills, but she did. When they were in Jiangzhou, the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery nursed Madam Dowager¡¯s body as the doctor Madam Dowager trusted most. After they left Jiangzhou, Qin Wanru took over this responsibility. The appreciation of Qin Wanru by the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery made Madam Dowager honored and greatly confident.

    Qin Wanru put her fingers on Madam Dowager¡¯s wrist, and nodded secretly after taking Madam Dowager¡¯s pulse. Her grandma got a little better than before.

    Illness came on horseback, but went away on foot.

    Grandma could increasingly regain her health only if she took more rest. Of course, being free from worry was also an active key. This was why she took Madam Dowager to the mountain to worship the Buddha, deliberately avoiding the mess between Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and their mansion.

    ¡°Grandma has got much better indeed, but still can¡¯t afford to get tired. If anything happenster, Grandma had better leave it aside!¡± Qin Wanru let go of Madam Dowager¡¯s wrist and said meaningfully.

    ¡°Cunning girl!¡± Madam Dowager understood. She reached out to touch her forehead and said reproachfully with a smile. Having experienced a lot of things, she could certainly understand what Qin Wanru meant by saying that!

    ¡°I was telling the truth!¡± Qin Wanru said coyly, smiling like a blooming flower with a girl¡¯s unique sweetness.

    ¡°Wanru, take my pulse now!¡± Shui Run also came over with a smile to join them.

    ¡°I¡¯m certainly going to take Mother¡¯s pulse!¡± Qin Wanru reached out with a smile to put her fingers on Shui Run¡¯s wrist. Shui Run nourished the fetus very well. She had done everything Qin Wanru told her, so she was very healthy. Although she didn¡¯t have arge baby bump, her condition looked quite stable. Even her skin became white and tender. Compared with herself who had been so thin before, she became much better.

    After letting go of Shui Run¡¯s hand, Qin Wanru told her about matters needing attention. They talked andughed in the house, without feeling the fleeting time.

    After a while, Nanny Duan came back with a message.

    ¡°A monk in the temple said that there is such a guest who is proficient in medical skills, but he is a noble and male guest. It is really inconvenient for him to treat a youngdy.¡±

    Nanny Duan reported.

    ¡°Who, who is this?¡± With the smile fading on her face, Madam Dowager frowned and asked.

    Qin Wanru did not speak, only raising her eyes to nce at Nanny Duan. She was also very curious about who the man arousing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s interest was. Was Qi Rongzhi going to abandon Di Yan and go after a better man?

    She didn¡¯t know how she, who had always stayed in her mansion, knew about this? As she thought, her gaze became increasingly deep at an angle where no one noticed.

    ¡°It is said that it is a young childe from a high official¡¯s mansion, and he happened to just reach Huaguang Temple today,¡± Nanny Duan said.

    ¡°As a young childe from an official¡¯s family, it¡¯s really inappropriate for him to do that!¡± Madam Dowager said hesitantly. Besides the prudent reserve between men and women, the childe was not a doctor. They could ask him to give medical advice only if he was willing to do that.

    However, they could not leave Qi Rongzhi alone!

    ¡°I told the monk that there is a youngdy who is sick here. The monk said that he could ask the childe for us, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee that the childe would agree.¡±

    Nanny Duan hesitated and smiled bitterly. She could only say that at that time. Regarding the result, it depended on whether this young childe agreed.

    A young childe, who was from a high official¡¯s family with brilliant medical skills, had just reached Huaguang Temple. A thought inexplicably came to Qin Wanru¡¯s mind. Could it be him? If it was him indeed, she really should help Qi Rongzhi today.

    ¡°Grandma, let me go and talk to Qi Rongzhi. If the childe reallyes over, we can ask him to give medical advice. If he doesn¡¯te, we can only think of another way!¡±

    Qin Wanru proposed a suggestion to Madam Dowager after thinking.

    Madam Dowager nodded helplessly. This was their only solution. Even if they thought it inappropriate for a young childe to treat a youngdy, it seemed to be the only expedient measure at the moment.

    Qin Wanru got up and went to the house of Qi Rongzhi. In the house, Qi Rongzhi was still lying on the bed feebly. Seeing Qin Wanrue in, she was happy at the beginning, and then involuntarily looked past her. Seeing Qin Wanru enter and sit down with no oneing after her, she said unkindly, ¡°Qin Wanru, where is the person you ask toe?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ask him toe here. He is a noble childe and won¡¯t do as anyone asks!¡± Qin Wanru said with nonchnt eyes, ¡°What I can do is to wait here for this childe¡¯s decision!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was overjoyed. ¡°He is a noble childe?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Duan said that he is a noble childe who is from a high official¡¯s family with brilliant medical skills, but he does not necessarily give others medical advice. You should be mentally prepared. It is not that grandma didn¡¯t ask him, but he may be unwilling toe here with a high status!¡± Qin Wanru said, seemingly indicating something.

    ¡°If he is unwilling toe here, why don¡¯t you say that you are from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qi Rongzhi was discontented and red at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, you should know that we are in the capital, not Jiangzhou. My father is just a petty official, and you are even nothing!¡±

    Qin Wanru rebuked rudely with a cold smile.

    Qi Rongzhi blushed with rage. She secretly gnashed her teeth hard and red viciously at Qin Wanru, with her hands tightly grasping the corner of the quilt. She had decided to trample the mean girl Qin Wanru underfoot after marrying into a rich and powerful family. How dared the mean girl to humiliate her again and again?

    She would not let off the mean sisters of the Qin¡¯s family!

    They both contributed to her current situation!

    Seeing Qi Rongzhi ring maliciously at her without speaking, Qin Wanru ignored her and calmly picked up a sachet at the bedside. It seemed to be exquisite at first nce. Did the maids ignore it and left it on the bed?

    Finding the sachet in her hand was taken away by force, Qin Wanru looked up at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s cruel face, ¡°Take your dirty hands off my stuff. Qin Wanru, I¡¯m telling you, if you fail to find a doctor for me and something terrible happens to me in Huaguang Temple today, all of you are to be med!¡±

    She did not believe that they couldn¡¯t ask the childe toe here. As the family of a newly appointed official who was not very high-ranking, they should be at least capable of doing that!

    Anyway, she must meet this person today.

    ¡°Second Miss, the noble childe has agreed toe over. Madam Dowager asked you if he cane over to give First Miss Qi medical advice.¡± Nanny Duan¡¯s voice was suddenly heard upon the door. The two people in the room were both dumbfounded. After a look at each other, they showedpletely different expressions.

 Chapter 234 - The Doctor Turned out to Be Him!

    <h4>Chapter 234 The Doctor Turned out to Be Him!</h4>

    Qi Rongzhi was overjoyed, while Qin Wanru was thoughtful.

    ¡°Just ask him toe over!¡± Qi Rongzhi said with great delight. She didn¡¯t expect that it would be so simple and Qin Yuru didn¡¯t lie to her.

    ¡°Nanny Duan, ask the childe toe over a momentter!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    They almost spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss!¡± Nanny Duan said, followed by the sound of leaving. Qi Rongzhi was so angry that she wanted to smash the teacup on the table. How dared an old maid ignore her?

    ¡°Tidy up your Miss¡¯ room!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and turned to hide herself behind the curtain, while telling Chun Yi and Chun Xi.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to let down the curtain. The doctor should look at myplexionter,¡± Qi Rongzhi said shyly.

    Qin Wanru paused, and then walked inside without a word. With her status, Qi Rongzhi really dared to dream of hooking up with him. In thest life, the reason why he married Qin Wanru was that he had been seriously ill at that time and needed to marry her to counteract bad luck. Thus, his family didn¡¯t care about her status at all.

    But in this life, with his status and reputation for talent, Wen Xichi was definitely out of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s reach!

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know who gave her this illusion and motioned for her to turn to grandma and mother. But there were not many people in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, it was not difficult to detect it.

    Yujie brought a stool inside for Qin Wanru, and Qin Wanru sat behind the curtain.

    Outside the curtain, Chun Yi and Chun Xi worked together to make the bed and ce the stools. When they were in disorder, Qi Rongzhi was delighted to ask them to serve the new tea.

    They could have got prepared soon, but Qi Rongzhi caused a lot of chaos. Hearing Nanny Duan¡¯s voiceing from outside, they finally calmed down a bit.

    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Qi Rongzhi softly said and leaned inside, looking increasingly delicate.

    As the door was pushed open, Wen Xichi came in. A suit of light green clothes made him look extraordinarily cultured and elegant. With an outstanding appearance, he was graceful and unrestrained at every movement. His innate nobleness and elegance made him look very attractive, while his gentle face left a favorable impression on others.

    ¡°Childe Wen, please sit down!¡± Nanny Duan apanied him toe here.

    Wen Xichi sat on the stool in front of the bed without looking sideways. ncing at the white and tender hand stretched out, he slightly frowned and asked gently, ¡°Do you have a handkerchief?¡±

    Since the patient was a strange youngdy, he should certainly take her pulse with a handkerchief on her wrist. It was improper for a man to touch ady¡¯s hand. But now thedy¡¯s maids seemed to have forgotten it!

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go to get it right away!¡± Chun Yi looked at Chun Xi, hurriedly took the me, and then put a piece of snowy white handkerchief on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand.

    Wen Xichi closed his eyes and quietly felt the pulse.

    With a red face, Qi Rongzhi, who was on the bed, fixedly stared at Wen Xichi¡¯s handsome face and burst with joy. He was so handsome, so gentle and elegant. In particr, he was the childe of Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers. If she could marry him, it would be much better than marrying the jerk Di Yan.

    No, it was not much better than marrying Di Yan, but far beyond marrying Di Yan!

    How could there be such a gentle and elegant man with such an extraordinarily handsome face in this world? Qi Rongzhi felt that her heart almost jumped out, and burst with joy.

    She nced at her wrist held by the long and vigorous hand. How she wished there was no handkerchief between their hands. She silently pushed the sachet toward his hand. The sachet was certainly not left on the bed because she forgot to clean up, but was left on the bed by her on purpose.

    Behind the curtain, Qin Wanru watched them clearly and speechlessly.

    ¡°Can you please give me the other hand?¡± Wen Xichi put down Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand and asked gently in a voice like a spring breeze stroking the face. Qi Rongzhi dizzily stretched the other hand toward him.

    However, Wen Xichi stepped back and told Chun Yi beside him, ¡°Put the handkerchief on it!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chun Yi did not dare to disobey him. She hurriedly came over, put the hand Qi Rongzhi had stretched out before into the quilt, and put a handkerchief on the hand Qi Rongzhi stretched out at this moment.

    Wen Xichi reached out again, and the room became quiet.

    ¡°Childe, what¡¯s the problem with me? Is it serious? When visiting the elders, I felt dizzy and then fainted. I still feel very ufortable now!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi involuntarily asked in a voice which was much softer than her usual voice. She felt that she had fallen in love with this Childe Wen in front of her at first sight, and had decided to marry him.

    Wen Xichi slightly frowned. He then calmly put down Qi Rongzhi¡¯s wrist, nced over the bright and beautiful sachet on the quilt and slowly looked up. ¡°Lady, can I see you face?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Rongzhi said delicately.

    Wen Xichi naturally looked at Qi Rongzhi, and then asked her to stick out her tongue. He then stood up, seemingly going to give a prescription.

    ¡°Childe, is there anything serious with me?¡± Qi Rongzhi asked anxiously.

    ¡°Lady, you are in good health. Nothing serious. You should take more rest and think less!¡± Wen Xichi looked back at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eager face and said gently with a smile.

    Behind the curtain, Qin Wanru involuntarily blushed. Wen Xichi was showing his displeasure and suggesting that Qi Rongzhi should give up her illusion.

    Qi Rongzhi did not understand. She still said delicately and reached out to touch her head, ¡°But I still feel a headache, and seem to be a little feverish. Can you touch my forehead?¡±

    Her words were extremely shameless. Qin Wanru did not know what to say. Even if Wen Xichi was a real doctor, it was inappropriate for Qi Rongzhi to pull a young man¡¯s hand in an attempt to make him touch her forehead, not to mention that Wen Xichi was just a strange young noble childe.

    ¡°Do you have a writing brush and some ink?¡± Wen Xichi said gently, but was asking Chun Yi, as if he did not hear Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words.

    Chun Yi hurriedly replied and went to get these things. After a while, the writing brush and ink were prepared.

    Wen Xichi picked up the prescription and read it, and then said to Chun Yi beside him, ¡°Please ask the person in charge toe out. There is something I have to exin about this prescription!¡±

    The person in charge? Chun Yi was dumbfounded and looked toward Qi Rongzhi, who was reclining on the bed. She was wondering if he was talking about her master. But with so many maids around, it was inappropriate to ask a sickdy to read the prescription by herself.

    Qin Wanru reluctantly came out from behind the curtain. Could it be possible that Wen Xichi had discovered that there was someone behind the curtain?

    ¡°Childe Wen!¡± Qin Wanru bowed sideways to Wen Xichi aftering out.

    Wen Xichi turned around, with his gaze falling on Qin Wanru. In fact, they hadn¡¯t met each other for a period. At that time, she still looked like a child. Now she had grown up a lot, which dumbfounded him for a while. He then became natural again and handed the prescription to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Boil the medicine ording to this prescription, and thisdy will be fine after taking the medicine for a period!¡± He looked down gently and politely, avoiding looking at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°How long should she take the medicine?¡± Qin Wanru asked, in puzzlement. She had taken Qi Rongzhi¡¯s pulse and knew that she was not sick at all. Why should she take medicine?

    ¡°About a month,¡± Wen Xichi said lightly.

    Qin Wanru nced over several kinds of medicinal materials on the prescription and suddenly became speechless. She had actually known that Wen Xichi had remarkable strategy, but had never seen him trick a girl in such a scheming way. It seemed that Qi Rongzhi really offended him. The medicinal materials on the prescription were not for curing illness, but for tranquilizing the mind. Moreover, every medicinal material was extremely bitter.

    If Qi Rongzhi really took this medicine, she might be unable to get rid of the bitterness in her mouth for several months!

    ¡°Thank you, childe. I have to bother you next time I change the prescription. It¡¯s detrimental to my condition if I change a doctor during the treatment. I¡¯m wondering what your name is and where you live now. Next time I can ask my maid to invite you to my mansion to give me medical advice!¡± On hearing Wen Xichi¡¯s words, Qi Rongzhi burst into joy, with longing in her eyes.

    She thought that Wen Xichi must also have feeling for her, otherwise he would not ask her to take medicine for about a month. Others generally took medicine for seven days. He asked her to take so many medicines in order to meet her more often.

    Hearing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s increasingly explicit words, Qin Wanru really did not know what to say. Qi Rongzhi really dared to say that and treat Wen Xichi like a doctor. Who did she think she was by saying inviting Wen Xichi to her mansion to give her medical advice? Qin Wanru picked up the prescription and gave it to Chun Xi, ¡°Send someone to go down the mountain to fill the prescription for your Miss!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Chun Xi took it.

    ¡°Childe Wen, let me send you out!¡± Qin Wanru said and stretched her hand to show the way out. She originally intended to meet Wen Xichi. Since he hade, she naturally would not miss such an opportunity.

    She thought that he would go up the mountain tomorrow. Unexpectedly, he hade today, which was a surprise.

    Wen Xichi nodded and turned to stride away. Qin Wanru went out of the house after him. No one cared about Qi Rongzhi¡¯s extremely indiscreet words.

    Seeing them sessively went out of her house and seem to be familiar with each other, Qi Rongzhi was so angry that her face turned livid. The hatred in her eyes almost burnt Qin Wanru¡¯s back. As Qin Yuru said, Qin Wanru would definitely stop her. As long as she fancied an outstanding man, Qin Wanru would definitely steal him from her.

    She was reluctant. She fancied him first. If Qin Wanru dared to steal him from her, she would kill her!

    Qin Wanru took Wen Xichi to make his farewells to Old Madam Qin, and Old Madam Qin expressed her great gratitude towards him. Knowing that he was the son of Deputy Prime Minister, Old Madam Qin increasingly thought that the childe in front of her had both excellent character and a good family background. She suddenly looked back at Qin Wanru beside her and inexplicably had a new idea.

    After a small talk, Wen Xichi stood up to politely make his farewells, Madam Dowager smiled and nodded, and then said to Qin Wanru, ¡°Zhuozhuo, our mansion owes Childe Wen a debt of gratitude. You should send him out!¡±

    Qin Wanru was dumbfounded for a moment. She did not understand what Madam Dowager meant, but still did as Madam Dowager asked. She did have something to talk with Wen Xichi. So she did not refuse, stood up and said to Madam Dowager, ¡°Okay, grandma!¡±

    ncing at Qin Wanru, Wen Xichi actually did not refuse. He just answered Madam Dowager politely and then turned to leave after Qin Wanru.

    They left the courtyard one after the other and walked outside. Behind the window of a house behind them, Qi Rongzhi stared at them with her sullen and cold eyes¡­

 Chapter 235 - Confusion and Probe

    <h4>Chapter 235 Confusion and Probe</h4>

    They walked out of the courtyard. Wen Xichi took the path on the left. After slight hesitation, Qin Wanru did not stop and went after him. Yujie followed her closely, keeping two steps away from her.

    After taking a few steps, they turned a corner at a junction and saw a bamboo forest. The wind blew through the bamboo leaves and made them undte, inexplicably giving a sense of destion.

    Wen Xichi kept walking forward slowly with his hand sped behind his back. But he didn¡¯t walk quickly, which enabled Qin Wanru to catch up with him. They walked like this all the way. When they reached another turning, Wen Xichi finally stopped, turned his head and looked at Qin Wanru with some confusion.

    With a smile, Qin Wanru took two steps forward and bowed to him sideways.

    Qin Wanru raised her head, only to find Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes were still fixed on her face and he was still very confused.

    Embarrassed by his gaze, Qin Wanru coughed in a low voice and was about to say something to break the embarrassing situation.

    However, Wen Xichi turned around, walking while saying slowly, ¡°My cousin sister has grown up in our mansion since she was a child. She usually doesn¡¯t like to go out and is barely on intimate terms with other Young Madams. My brothers and I treat her like a younger sister!¡±

    Qin Wanru was startled at first and then smiled, walking while saying, ¡°Your cousin sister is really an introvert!¡±

    This meant that Wen Xichi had taken what she said that day to heart. It was great. Her warning was effective. With his intelligence, if Wen Xichi had expected that his brother would do something to him, it would be absolutely impossible for him to be trapped.

    ¡°Well, Second Miss Qin, tell me why you know about my cousin sister and where you know about the affairs between my second brother and my cousin sister?¡± Wen Xichi suddenly stood firm, turned around to look sharply at Qin Wanru¡¯s face with his deep and aggressive eyes!

    He had never doubted his second brother and cousin sister. But after hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, he sent someone to check it out. The result turned out to startle him. He had never thought his second brother was so close to his cousin sister and they even had a more ambiguous rtionship in private.

    Although his second brother had always been very concerned about his cousin sister, Wen Xichi considered it an elder brother¡¯s affection for a younger sister. They grew up together. He had never thought of falling in love with his cousin sister, so he thought that his two brothers hadn¡¯t either.

    In fact, his second brother had quite an ambiguous rtionship with his cousin sister. But on the other hand, his cousin sister was very concerned about him, which even made him feel ufortable sometimes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have dreamed in a few days that third childe is killed by second childe. I didn¡¯t take it seriously at the beginning, because I didn¡¯t know you at that time. But after meeting you, I realized that it should be you. But I didn¡¯t know if my dream is true, so I told you about it as a warning. If it isn¡¯t true, it¡¯s great. But if it¡¯s true, you can be careful!¡±

    Qin Wanru had thought over these words long before. After hesitating for a while, she looked away at a few tall and straight bamboos and said slowly and calmly.

    Being reborn in this life was her greatest secret, and this secret was too shocking. If it was known by others, they would probably treat her like a freak.

    How could she warn him without frightening him and make him take it seriously? It required a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, based on her understanding of Wen Xichi, she thought he would definitely not take it seriously.

    Therefore, she told him something she had seen in thest life by means of such illusory dreams. Although it was a bizarre statement, at least some people might consider it reasonable.

    Of course, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t think Wen Xichi was among these people. But so what? Maybe he would believe it after she told him several times. Anyway, even if he was extraordinarily intelligent, he could neverprehend such a weird thing. If she hadn¡¯t been reborn in this life, she also wouldn¡¯t believe such a weird thing really happened.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, there has never been any connection between you and our mansion, and you did not know me before. Why did you keep having this dream and remember it so clearly? What you think in the daytime is what you dream at night. Even dreams are notpletely illusory!¡± Wen Xichi stared at Qin Wanru¡¯s face with the strange peace in his eyes, as if he really believed it, but his words were still sharp.

    This Wen Xichi in front of Qin Wanru was actually not the person with whom Qin Wanru was familiar.

    In thest life, Wen Xichi had always been gentle to Qin Wanru. Even when he was tortured by illness with scarcely any breath left, he still had a gentle smile in front of Qin Wanru. He had never been so aggressive to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Maybe¡­ we have met before?¡± Qin Wanru suppressed a trace of astonishment in her heart and turned around to look at Wen Xichi¡¯s puzzled face, as if she was also confused.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you must be joking. You have never been to the capital, and I have never left the capital. Regarding my cousin sister¡¯s affairs, it is even more impossible that it would be known by anyone!¡±

    Wen Xichi fixedly stared at Qin Wanru, without missing any subtle expression on her face.

    This kind of gaze made Qin Wanru feel quite ufortable. He was greatly different from the Wen Xichi in her memory. Could it be possible that Wen Xichi¡¯s character had changed due to her rebirth?

    ¡°Uh¡­ I really don¡¯t know. I just knew that you were the person in my dream when I met you. Maybe we can call it the predestination of thest life!¡±

    Qin Wanru bit the corner of her red lips and bowed her head with the handkerchief in her hand.

    Such burning gaze made her feel very uneasy. She was afraid that Wen Xichi would notice something if she looked up at him again.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin is the daughter of Ningyuan Army General. I heard that Ningyuan Army General was a general guarding Jiangzhou and made his name known at a single attempt in putting down a rebel army. Now your family has moved to the capital. Nobody expected that Ningyuan Army General would be a newly appointed official in the capital. I think Ningyuan Army General is a very talented person!¡±

    Wen Xichi suddenly smiled, with his eyes bing gentle because of his smile. He thought of a possibility which seemed to be reasonable enough to exin why this Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion clearly knew about the situation in his mansion and even the affairs between his cousin sister and his second brother.

    This Ningyuan Army General was not an ordinary person indeed, but he was so nosy. Upon arrival in the capital, he dared to put his finger into other powerful officials¡¯ pie. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that others would chop off his finger?

    Hearing Wen Xichi¡¯s words, Qin Wanru knew that he had misunderstood and thought that her father had tracked down all of these and asked her to make up to him with this information.

    She raised her head helplessly and said sincerely, ¡°Third Young Master Wen, if you think so, I can do nothing about it. I just want to tell you to be careful of those around you. Regarding other affairs, you really think too much!¡±

    ¡°I think too much?¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s face again.

    ¡°Yes, you do.¡± With her long eyshes fluttering, Qin Wanru said again with certainty.

    She didn¡¯t expect that her warning would be so effective. What Wen Xichi said just now actually indicated that he took it seriously. He did not even ask if it was true, which meant that he had tracked down something. It made Qin Wanru feel slightly relieved but aroused her fear at the same time.

    Wen Xichi seemed to doubt that she or her father was behind this. Why didn¡¯t she know that Wen Xichi was such a skeptical person?

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you haven¡¯t been engaged, right?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly looked up and down at Qin Wanru and said ambiguously.

    Qin Wanru was dumbfounded, but then said with slight shame and annoyance, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    A man and a woman couldn¡¯t talk about this kind of thing in private.

    ¡°Does your father intend to make you marry into our family?¡± Wen Xichi suddenly said.

    His words were too straightforward, and the meaning behind them startled Qin Wanru so much that she opened her bright eyes wide to stare at Wen Xichi and became speechless for a while.

    ¡°Your father didn¡¯t mention it?¡± Wen Xichi looked very calm, watching Qin Wanru¡¯s face and quietly analyzing the expression on her face. Finding that she was really shocked, he secretly frowned and thought maybe he had guessed it wrong.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, do you doubt that I get close to you with an ulterior intention of marrying into your family or marrying you?¡± Qin Wanru had rarely hidden her thoughts in front of Wen Xichi in thest life. Now he doubted her kindness was out of an ulterior intention. She inexplicably got angry at the moment and blurted out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Wen Xichi asked her back.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, if you think so, just consider what I said as nonsense and ignore it. Regarding the rest, you really think too much. Perhaps when I first met you, I felt that I seemed to be familiar with you. But I had that thought just because of what happened in my dream. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. As a childe from an aristocratic family, you should have heard of not talking about things that do not conform to the rites!¡±

    After finishing her words, Qin Wanru turned around and walked back.

    She was really angry. She had imagined Wen Xichi¡¯s various reactions. He might disbelieve it, doubt it or be surprised at it¡­ But she thought he would show these reactions to his second brother and cousin sister. Unexpectedly, he believed it, but doubted her and suspected that she did that in order to marry him.

    Was the trustful Wen Xichi she met in thest life a fake one?

    Seeing Qin Wanru leave in anger, Wen Xichi stood firm with his hands sped behind his back, frowning. In a moment, he actually wanted to stop her. He had a very strange feeling.

    This strange feeling had existed since he found out what was going on in his mansion.

    He had never expected that his second brother actually harbored malice towards him. He had never expected that his cousin sister, who had always been gentle, was actually such a girl in private and said that to his second brother. He had never made any malicious spection about his family members before in many things.

    But these were all true. What was even stranger was these things actually were told by a girl who had always stayed in her boudoir and had no connection with his family. It made him have to think deeply about it.

    Was there anyone intending to trap his family?

    Standing on the path and seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s figure vanish in his view, Wen Xichi withdrew his gaze and meditated.

    A little novice monk hurried over and bowed deeply to him aftering up to him. ¡°Childe Wen, our abbot invites you to his ce!¡±

 Chapter 236 - Who Was behind This

    <h4>Chapter 236 Who Was behind This</h4>

    Wen Xichi nodded and looked up at the direction where Qin Wanru disappeared, feeling inexplicably agitated. Part of the reason why he came to Huaguang temple in advance this time was that he wanted to meet Qin Wanru earlier and make inquiries about the information.

    But he had found nothing up to now!

    It felt like the light smoke he couldn¡¯t grasp, making Wen Xichi ufortable. Yes, he felt very ufortable. Or we can say that he felt very terrible!

    He must find it out. As he thought, he turned around and strode away.

    Just as Qin Wanru walked into the yard with Yujie, she was stopped by Chun Yi with timidity. Qin Wanru originally intended to ignore Qi Rongzhi, but she still turned a corner and went to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s house after taking two steps.

    She thought that it must be a plot. Someone had passed the message to Qi Rongzhi, and there were even some ns, that she didn¡¯t know, behind this!

    After entering the room, she did not sit down, but stared at the face of Qi Rongzhi who had got up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you are so mean!¡± Qi Rongzhi gnashed her teeth, stood up, and reached out to p Qin Wanru, but was stopped by Yujie instantly.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, now you live in our Qin¡¯s Mansion and rely on our Qin¡¯s Mansion. We are not in Jiangzhou. I¡¯m wondering what makes you so confident and believe that I will tolerate you again and again!¡±

    Qin Wanru said coldly and raised her bright and stern eyes to stare at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face.

    ¡°He, he is the person I fancy. Why do you steal him from me again? Qin Wanru, what do I owe you so that you spoil my affairs again and again!¡± Qi Rongzhi looked at Qin Wanru with hatred in her almost burning eyes.

    ¡°The person you fancy? Qi Rongzhi, is this the rule of your Qi¡¯s mansion?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and quietly asked. She had an intuition there must be a plot behind this. Qi Rongzhi couldn¡¯t be so ignorant!

    ¡°Of course he is the person I fancy. Or it can be said that your father and grandma promised my father to arrange a blind date for me, and he is the person they picked,¡± Qi Rongzhi said with hatred.

    Panic-stricken, Qin Wanru looked at Qi Rongzhi with slight surprise and repeated her words, ¡°The person my father and grandma picked for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is the person your father and grandma picked for me. Qin Wanru, don¡¯t you know your family has ruined my marriage? This is what your family owes me,¡± Qi Rongzhi stared at Qin Wanru and said in anger.

    The Qin¡¯s Mansion and the Qi¡¯s Mansion were intertwined with each other and restrained by each other. But tracing to the source, it originated from Madam Di and Qin Yuru breaking the promise of marriage.

    ¡°So, my father and grandma will pick a good match for you topensate your Qi¡¯s Mansion, and this time my father picked the third childe of Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers?¡±

    Qin Wanru sat on the stool beside her and asked lightly.

    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master Wen has both an outstanding appearance and brilliant talents. I heard that he is going to attend the imperial examination this time. With his talents, there should be no big problem for him!¡± Qi Rongzhi said proudly, as if Wen Xichi had a rtionship with her now.

    ¡°This time youe to Huaguang temple for this? Did father tell you this?¡± Qin Wanru meticulously organized Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, while casually asking.

    ¡°Sort, sort of!¡± Qi Rongzhi raised her head and said directly.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did my father tell you in person or did someone else pass his words to you? If someone else passed his words to you, why did my father make someone else do the work?¡± Looking at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face, Qin Wanru knew there was a plot behind this so-called ¡°arrangement¡±.

    As for her father, Qin Yuru¡¯s affairs had already made him utterly exhausted. At this time, he should barely have any energy to arrange a blind date for Qi Rongzhi and pick Wen Xichi for her.

    But thinking of Wen Xichi¡¯s words, she inexplicably thought there was something she didn¡¯t know behind this, otherwise Wen Xichi wouldn¡¯t say these to her. Could it be possible that her father really had contact with Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers, and this contact was an important factor directly causing Wen Xichi¡¯s misunderstanding of her?

    Although Qin Wanru was very reluctant to admit it, she thought it was a little possible!

    ¡°Even if your father didn¡¯t tell me personally, it¡¯s almost the same. It¡¯s picking a match anyway, and it¡¯s better that I can do it myself. Third Young Master Wen has a good impression on me. But why do you get so close to him and hang out with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your reputation will be damaged by your behavior of hanging out with a man?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi said reluctantly with a sneer, and then put on a sad expression, ¡°Qin Wanru, you are still young and good-looking, and your father is the newly appointed official in the capital. You can marry anyone you want. Why do you have to steal someone I like from me?¡± ¡°What happened in Jiangzhou was just a conflict between us when we were young and ignorant. It¡¯s not a life-and-death feud. Do you hate me so much that you have to ruin my marriage?¡±

    Not a life-and-death feud? Qin Wanru stared at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hypocritical face, with a slight sneer on her face. If she really died, how could she take revenge on Qi Rongzhi?

    She wouldn¡¯t forget Qi Rongzhi wanted to either disfigure her or kill her. Qi Rongzhi said that it was not a life-and-death feud, because Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t kill her at that time!

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, regarding what you said, did someone deliberately disclose it to you? I¡¯m sure grandma doesn¡¯t know about it! Otherwise, she would have asked Third Young Master Wen to stay for longer and mentioned more about you!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°Even if your grandma doesn¡¯t know about it¡­ your father must know about it. It, it is mainly arranged by him.¡± Qi Rongzhi felt diffident, but still said loudly.

    ¡°He has met Third Young Master Wen?¡± Qin Wanru said with a sparkle in her eyes. She really didn¡¯t know there was a connection between Qin Huaiyong and Wen Xichi. There was arge disparity on age between them. They were even unlikely to encounter each other. So they should meet with a purpose. But what could they talk about?

    Something slipped through her mind, but she failed to catch it at the moment!

    ¡°The reason why you went up the mountain and pretended to be ill today is that you know Third Young Master Wen is proficient in medical skill and he is in Huaguang Temple?¡± Qin Wanru asked for details.

    ¡°Yes, I just know that! I heard that your father wille to meet him too. Anyway, he does that for me. I can meet him first,¡± Qi Rongzhi said arrogantly.

    ¡°You probably heard it from some maids or old maids, right? I guess my father won¡¯t tell you about this. It hasn¡¯t been a long time since our family moved to the capital, and we have just settled down. Even if he has picked someone for you, he will certainly discuss the matter formally aftermunicating with your parents by letter.¡±

    Qin Wanru stared at Qi Rongzhi with her cold eyes, as if she could see through her mind. Her gaze made Qi Rongzhi involuntarily turn around. But she instantly came to her senses, stared mercilessly at her and said in anger, ¡°So what? Does it have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course nothing to do with me. Well, you should stop bothering me!¡± Qin Wanru turned around coldly and seemed to be leaving.

    Seeing her really about to leave, Qi Rongzhi was anxious and said at the top of her voice, ¡°Qin Wanru, what do you mean? Why should I bother you? Third Young Master Wen is mine. if you dare to steal him from me, I will fight with you!¡±

    ¡°Fight with me?¡± Qin Wanru slightly turned her head and squinted at Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi only felt that Qin Wanru had a kind of unspeakable majesty and vigor. At the moment, she became diffident with hatred, gnashed her teeth hard and secretly cursed herself for her weakness. Why should she be afraid of Qin Wanru who was just a nobody?

    She instantly boosted her courage and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Yes, I will even rededicate my life to prevent you from achieving what you wish!¡±

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, do you know where this is?¡± Qin Wanru said with a sweet and elegant smile as brilliant as blooming flowers. Even Qi Rongzhi, who was familiar with Qin Wanru¡¯s face, was amazed at this moment. But she then looked at Qin Wanru with hostility. ¡°Qin Wanru, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Here is Huaguang Temple, a royal temple. You should take the mountain roads when going up and down the mountain. There are countless people going back and forth here every day. Among the countless people, if one or two people are missing, do you think that they can trace them down?¡± Qin Wanru said with a slight smile.

    Qi Rongzhi felt a quiver in her heart and felt her feet went weak. The momentum she tried hard to stir up copsed at once. After taking a few steps backward, she pointed at Qin Wanru and said in a loud voice, ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to tell you if something really happens to you in Huaguang Temple, the situation has been settled even though my father will be med for his ineffective supervision. Your father will probably not fight against my father because of you. I heard that your father also wants to move to the capital. I think there should be an agreement between them.¡±

    Qin Wanru said slowly, ncing coldly at Qi Rongzhi with her calm eyes.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Qi Rongzhi really panicked and shivered all over.

    ¡°In fact, you are already half dead when aftering up the mountain today. You made an excuse at will to go up the mountain after overhearing others¡¯ words. My grandma and I are on the mountain and don¡¯t know anything about it. Youe up the mountain on your own. If anything happens to youter, it has nothing to do with the person behind it, but can be an excuse to trap my grandma and me. Qi Rongzhi, If my father really picked him for you, do you really think that it will be known by servants before it is settled?¡±

    Qin Wanru stared at Qi Rongzhi with a trace of sarcasm. Nevertheless, this obvious sarcasm made Qi Rongzhi tremble terribly.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, are you ready to be knocked down by a carriage and fall down the mountain or taken away by unknown criminals? This kind of thing is not very likely to happen in the capital. However, you are such a weak girl. Your reputation will be ruined if you are kidnapped, even if they send you back!¡±

    Qin Wanru said leisurely. She knew Qi Rongzhi had begun to doubt it and be scared!

    ¡°It, it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± With her face changing, Qi Rongzhi gnashed her teeth and said after a while.

    ¡°Since they managed to send you to Huaguang Temple, they are not going to let you leave safely. Qi Rongzhi, in fact, you should be happy for bing an abandoned chess piece for trapping my grandma and me. After all, you messed with me a lot. Now you have an ident, and I can take the me perfectly!¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, stop talking. I will tell you everything!¡± Crushed by thest straw added by Qin Wanru, Qi Rongzhi shouted loudly with red eyes.

 Chapter 237 - Expectation! My Mother Is still Alive?

    Chapter 237 Expectation! My Mother Is still Alive?

    ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± Qin Wanru nodded and said in azy and indifferent voice.

    Qi Rongzhi gnashed her teeth hard, clenched her fist tightly and then slowly unclenched it, ¡°That day Madam of Duke Xing came to the mansion and talked with Madam Di. I was curious and wanted to steal a nce at Madam of Duke Xing. I didn¡¯t expect to hear two old maids talking about my marriage on my way!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi paused here and looked towards Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru still lowered her head and kept leisurely watching the handkerchief in her hand, as if she didn¡¯t notice Qi Rongzhi was gazing at her.

    ¡°One of the two old maids came from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the other is Madam Di¡¯s servant. They said your father has arranged a blind date with the third childe of Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers for me, and the third childe is a gentle person with both a good reputation and a good family background. They also said if he attends the imperial examinations held in this spring, he will surely pass the exam. At that time, there will be more people who want to arrange a blind date for him. It will be better to settle the engagement with him early so as to prevent other people from coveting him!¡±

    Since Qi Rongzhi had begun to tell the story, she told the whole affair from beginning to end without hiding anything.

    Qi Rongzhi heard it identally, and it was rted to her. Hearing the two old maids praise the Third Young Master Wen, Qi Rongzhi was overjoyed. However, the two old maids also said that Qin Huaiyong hadn¡¯t decided to arrange the engagement with the Third Young Master Wen for Qi Rongzhi or Qin Wanru. Although Qi Rongzhi was older and the Qin¡¯s Mansion had owed the Qi¡¯s Mansion, Qin Wanru was his daughter anyway. Compared with Qi Rongzhi, Qin Wanru was closer to him.

    They then said that the Third Young Master Wen happened to be in Huaguang Temple, and Qin Wanru might have met him. With her appearance, Third Young Master Wen probably had fallen in love with her. At that time, Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t need to hesitate anymore and could keep such a good son-inw for his daughter.

    Even if the Qi¡¯s Mansion asked about itter, he could say it had nothing to do with him. They couldn¡¯t me him because the Third Young Master Wen didn¡¯t pick Qi Rongzhi.

    The two old maids also teased that if Qi Rongzhi knew now and went up the mountain immediately, she might still have a chance. After all, she was also good-looking and more attractive to men than Qin Wanru who still looked like a child. The best excuse was to pretend to be sick, because it was heard that the Third Young Master Wen had excellent medical skills¡­

    ¡°So you eagerly thought of a way toe up the mountain!¡±

    After hearing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, Qin Wanru had figured out part of the cause and effect. With a sharp sparkle in her eyes, she looked at Qi Rongzhi and asked with contempt and sarcasm!

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Qi Rongzhi flushed and loudly rebuked her. After recounting what had happened, even she felt there was something wrong. But in order to avoid showing weakness in front of Qin Wanru, she had to say stubbornly.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, are you really not sure whether there is something wrong? If you get killed, my grandma and I will take the me, even though my grandma and I know nothing about it! Of course, you are the most unfortunate person. You will either get killed or have your reputation ruined. But either way, your life will bepletely ruined! ¡±

    Qin Wanru said with a faint sneer.

    These words struck Qi Rongzhi one after another like thunder, making her dumbfounded and freeze there with her face changing from red into pale.

    Seeing that she was stunned, Qin Wanru knew her words worked, and then said coldly, ¡°At this point, Qi Rongzhi, you should know who intends to plot against you, right?¡±

    ¡°Madam Di and Qin Yuru. It must be them!¡± With her face turning ashen again, Qi Rongzhi twisted the handkerchief in her hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Qin Wanru said with a cold smile, turned and left.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, don¡¯t leave. You just let them trap you without doing anything?¡± Qi Rongzhi stepped forward to drag Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeve, but was stopped by Yujie. So she reluctantly shouted.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t plot against me. Now I have saved your life. Regarding whether you take it too hard and have an identter, I can do nothing about it. It¡¯s hard to persuade someone doomed to die with good words. Those who are doomed to die keep seeking death. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Qin Wanru stopped for a while and said lightly without turning around.

    ¡°You, you are so mean¡­¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face increasingly darkened.

    ¡°I hope you are capable of dealing with them by yourself. It has nothing to do with me!¡± With a faint smile, Qin Wanru turned and strode away, seeming to ignore Qi Rongzhi.

    She heard the sound of something falling down, followed by the panicked cries of the two maids. It sounded like Qi Rongzhi vented her anger on something again.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± Yujie quickened her pace to catch up with Qin Wanru. She cautiously looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s face and asked in a low voice.

    Qin Wanru shook her head with furrowed brows. She could make sure there must be a connection between Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and her!

    She twisted the handkerchief in her hand and then put it down, feeling something was breaking in her heart, but she could not find thest ce to strike. Perhaps she could expose all the truth to everyone as long as she struck once more.

    She could do it as long as she struck it once more at the force application point!

    But where was the force application point?

    Taking a deep breath and raising her head, she suddenly saw Shui Run staring at her with concern in the porch. Based on Shui Run¡¯s standing posture, she could tell Shui Run had probably stood there for a while. She didn¡¯t know how much Shui Run had heard. She bit her lips with inexplicable tears in her clear watery eyes.

    Seeing Qin Wanru look over, Shui Run sighed, slowly came over from the porch and stared at Qin Wanru¡¯s face with pity in her eyes. She came up to Qin Wanru and stretched out her hands to hold her in her arms without saying a word.

    After a while, Qin Wanru pushed her away, wiped the tears on her face with a handkerchief and was about to talk. However, she saw Shui Run waved and reached out to point at the room beside her. It was the room for Shui Run¡¯s temporary rest. Shui Run had her own room. Nevertheless, she often came over to spend some time with Madam Dowager. Madam Dowager was worried that she would get tired, so Madam Dowager specially arranged a rest room for her in her yard!

    Qin Wanru nodded sensibly, and they went to the temporary rest room for Shui Run one after the other.

    After Qionghua served the tea and retreated to the door, Qin Wanru made a sign to Yujie, and Yujie also obediently walked to the door and guarded with Qionghua.

    ¡°Wanru, there is something that I don¡¯t want to hide from you, but your grandma said we had better keep it from you. But¡­ I actually don¡¯t think so. No matter it¡¯s a good or bad thing, we should let you know. Your grandma thinks we did that for your own good, but I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Shui Run sighed.

    She had seen something, but didn¡¯t know about it clearly. So she just consciously sought information for Qin Wanru, but actually didn¡¯t know much.

    ¡°Mother, tell me!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head with her eyes turning slightly red.

    ¡°You are not my cousin brother¡¯s biological daughter. Your biological father should have saved my cousin brother¡¯s life. He entrusted you to my cousin brother on his deathbed and begged my cousin brother to raise you up as his biological daughter. Nevertheless, you seem to have a mother who got lost in the war. Regarding other things, I haven¡¯t sought any information now!¡±

    Shui Run sighed with guilt, strung up the isted information she recently sought from Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong and told Qin Wanru.

    ¡°My mother is still alive?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly opened her watery eyes wide, feeling her heart in aching pain, as if it was struck by something. Although she had never asked, it didn¡¯t mean she hadn¡¯t thought of it. She involuntarily got out of breath with her eyes full of longing. Her mother? Was she still alive?

    ¡°You should have a mother, but she got lost. Your grandma has sent someone to look for her, but they have never found her. No one knows where she is now!¡±

    Seeing the expectation in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes, Shui Run did not tell her another conjecture. There was very little chance of a woman, who was separated from her husband and daughter during the war, being able to survive. Nevertheless, Qin Wanru just had a little hope, and she was not willing to cut it off.

    She made it so implicit!

    ¡°Does this seal belong to me?¡± Qin Wanru trembled and untied her cors to take out the seal from the inside, eagerly wanting to have her conjecture confirmed by Shui Run.

    Shui Run looked at her seal and shook her head helplessly at Qin Wanru who looked eager, ¡°I don¡¯t know this seal, and haven¡¯t seen it before, but the Fenghua zed Cup seems to have something to do with you. The night Madam Di asked your grandma to take out the Fenghua zed Cup, your grandma sighed to me and said Madam Di was too greedy and it originally belongs to you.¡±

    ¡°The Fenghua zed Cup belongs to me too?¡± Qin Wanru really didn¡¯t expect this. Chu Liuchen had begged her for it.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours. You may think of a way to ask about this Fenghua zed Cup!¡± Shui Run thought for a moment and said, ¡°It is also possible to track down some people and things at that time from it. Regarding other things, your grandma said she was not quite sure either!¡±

    Shui Run was really not quite sure what had happened. Shui Run happened to get married during the period. When she came back, Qin Wanru was already in the mansion. She didn¡¯t even know if Qin Wanru was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological daughter. Madam Dowager exined that Qin Wanru had been raised outside and was brought back to the mansion recently.

    Regarding other things, Madam Dowager did not allow her to ask more questions.

    Coming out of Shui Run¡¯s room, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t return to her room. After telling Madam Dowager the excuse of going to view the purple bamboo forest in the temple, she walked out of the yard with Yujie.

    Soon after she left, Qi Rongzhi also found a simr excuse to walk out of the yard with Chun Yi, while Chun Xi quietly went down the mountain.

    ¡°Did grandma meet her?¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. He slowly walked to the path without a wheelchair this time.

    ¡°Yes, she has met her. But I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t like her very much!¡± Xiao Xuanzi stole a nce at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face and said cautiously.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like her very much! I¡¯ll make grandma like her better!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, as if talking about the weather. He slightly raised his beautiful eyes with a teenager¡¯s unrestrained temperament.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Xiao Xuanzi said cleverly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile was extremely bright, making two youngdies, who were passing by, involuntarily stop to fixedly stare at him and pass through him with blush on their faces.

    ¡°Your Highness, you mean¡­¡± Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t understand at the moment. He said, while subconsciously ncing at the two youngdies by the road.

    ¡°I mean nothing!¡± With his gentle and handsome face suddenly bing gloomy, Chu Liuchen raised his handsome eyes with rage and stared coldly at the two youngdies. ¡°Come on, throw out these two women who peep at me!¡±

 Chapter 238 - I Am Also Famous

    <h4>Chapter 238 I Am Also Famous</h4>

    The two ferocious bodyguards came out of nowhere and each of them took a delicately pretty Miss out.

    Their servant girls were frightened to shout and chase them.

    When Qin Wanru suddenly saw this scene by chance, she actually wanted to avoid it, but Prince Chen had turned his focus to her. Qin Wanru could only step forward and turn sideways to bow as a salutation.

    ¡°Prince, what a coincidence!¡± Raising her head, Qin Wanru quietly looked at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Spreading his robe, Chu Liuchen walked several steps forward as a matter of course, but he saw that Qin Wanru was distracted at the same ce and didn¡¯t follow him. His handsome face revealed his look of displeasure. ¡°Come over here!¡±

    After he said this, he continued his way.

    Qin Wanru reluctantly followed him in slow steps. Luckily, this Prince didn¡¯t walk fast. Although Qin Wanru was very slim and didn¡¯t have long legs, she could follow him when she quickened her pace.

    ¡°Are you growing taller?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly stopped. Waiting until Qin Wanru stood on his side, he gestured with his hand over Qin Wanru¡¯s head andpared it with his own height. The depth of a smile in his long, narrow beautiful eyes was not clear. ¡°Shorter!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked up at Chu Liuchen. Recently they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while and Prince Chen also had grown taller unexpectedly. Thus, the gap between them was opened instead of being narrowed, which made Qin Wanru quite frustrated. She took a step back, standing a little far away from Chu Liuchen.

    She said seriously, ¡°Prince, I have grown taller!¡±

    ¡°Taller? Why you are so short?¡± Chu Liuchen tilted his head slightly and gestured the gap between them in front of Qin Wanru again, with some sense of puzzlement.

    After seeing this expression and action, Qin Wanru blushed and gave a burning look of anger at Chu Liuchen. ¡°Prince, where are you going?¡±

    She might as well no more talk to him about the height, otherwise it would hurt their feelings!

    ¡°To have a look at the purple bamboo forest!¡± Chu Liuchen put down his hand in a good mood and turned to go ahead with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Prince, are you going to the purple bamboo forest too? Qin Wanru asked surprisedly. It was a coincidence to meet Chu Liuchen here. Now both of them would go to the same ce, which was more unexpected.

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t go there?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in great interest.

    ¡°Of course you can go there, Prince, but¡­¡± Qin Wanru was wondering if she could find an excuse to go back now.

    ¡°But what?¡± Chu Liuchen askedzily. That pair of eyes seemed to be as gentle as jade.

    But somehow, Qin Wanru felt that if she told the truth, she probably wouldn¡¯t know how she would die at that time. She immediately got the message and gave a hollowugh. ¡°I am afraid that I will disturb Prince¡¯s quietness and mood!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do disturb me!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded with a smile. Just now the temperament of a banished immortal immediately seemed a little bit enchanting and annoying.

    Qin Wanru suddenly wanted to stop and willfully turned around. Could it be possible to talk nicely and enjoy the scenery?

    ¡°The purple bamboo forest is not a ce that anyone can see as they want.¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and smiled, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the vivid anger on Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    At this time, he was just like that kind of beautiful youths who fell from the cloud, with fine appearance, handsome features and great elegance. Even the smile on his face revealed the gentility and handsomeness in his bone.

    ¡°Why it can¡¯t be seen? Isn¡¯t it said that the purple bamboo forest in Huaguang Temple is really famous? How does someone know it if it can¡¯t be seen?¡± Qin Wanru askedzily.

    ¡°I am also famous, but not many people have seen me, right?¡±

    These words made Qin Wanru a little speechless. Those who knew there was an emperor in this world definitely knew there was Prince Chen. Actually, the throne of this deposed crown prince was robbed by the present emperor. The inside meaning was enough to let many people imagine creatively. Whether it was true or not was not much considered, but most people felt that this Prince Chen had a bad fortune.

    Otherwise the whole world would be his now!

    Qin Wanru groaned inwardly, because answering such words was really beyond her ability. She raised her head, surprisedly seeing that Chu Liuchen put on a look of waiting her to answer, and gave a hollowugh. ¡°He He!¡±

    What could she do besidesughing hollowly? How dared she, a weak girl from boudoir, get involved in such a thing?

    ¡°There are some inscriptions left by the ancient sages in the purple bamboo forest of Huaguang Temple. Because of therge numbers of inscriptions, it is also called the forest of ancient tablets. If you want to walk on the outside of the purple bamboo forest, that¡¯s okay. But if you want to visit the inside of the purple bamboo forest and the forest of ancient tablets, you must have the permission to enter from the Abbot of Huaguang Temple!¡±

    Chu Liuchen nced at her with uncertain meaning and said slowly. This time, he didn¡¯t put her in an awkward situation.

    ¡°I will just walk on the outside!¡± Qin Wanru answered sensibly.

    ¡°On the one hand, I don¡¯t have such great honor to let the Abbot of Huaguang Temple think highly of me and allow me to enter the purple bamboo forest. On the other hand, of course, I actually don¡¯t want to apany Prince Chen to visit the forest. Just within several steps, this Prince doesn¡¯t look well again,¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    There was a faint blush on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. Although the blush reflected his delicate eyes and brows as if dyed bright colors, which made people unable to move their eyes from him, it also showed his weakness.

    ¡°I want to go inside to have a look. I have already arranged it with the Abbot!¡± Chu Liuchen said in azy and gentle voice. Someone who was not familiar with him may well believe that this sick and weak Prince Chen was such a harmless and gentle beautiful youth.

    ¡°Prince, this time I apany my grandmother and my mother to climb this mountain!¡± Qin Wanru implied as she bit her cherry-like lips reluctantly. She wouldn¡¯t be fooled by Chu Liuchen¡¯s bright and harmless appearance.

    ¡°Your grandmother and mother are both grown-ups. Do you still have to take care of them?¡± Chu Liuchen asked nced at Qin Wanru with displeasure, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to apany me to take a walk?¡±

    Different from the tender before, these words had a sense of coldness and dignity, which couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°How could it be possible? Prince, you have thought too much.¡± Qin Wanru rubbed her handkerchief and hastily abandoned her idea.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, do you have an infant name?¡± Chu Liuchen changed the topic so quickly that Qin Wanru was unable to respond immediately. With her bright watery eyes wide opening in surprise, she was stunned to ask, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Infant name. Do you have any infant name?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. He was in a good mood again at this moment.

    ¡°I have one, but it¡¯s not good. Only my grandmother calls me by my infant name!¡± Qin Wanru hesitated and felt that it would be sensible for her to speak frankly.

    ¡°What name?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in curiosity.

    ¡°Named¡­ Zhuozhuo!¡± Qin Wanru answered in reluctance. Her pink tender cheek slightly blushed, and the whole being looked more delicate and prettier.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo? Pretty good, you deserve these two characters ¡®Zhuozhuo¡¯!¡± Chu Liuchenughed with a meaningful look on his peerlessly beautiful face. ¡°From now on, I will call you Zhuozhuo!¡±

    ¡°Prince, this is the way my grandmother calls me,¡± Qin Wanru said unhappily, raising her voice unconsciously.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly stopped and turned to look at Qin Wanru, raising his beautiful eyes in a charming manner. Although Qin Wanru knew that Chu Liuchen¡¯s color was just hisyer of camouge and it changed constantly, she was also bewitched by him for a moment. She lowered her head in haste and dared not to look at his extremely handsome and beautiful face.

    A man was more beautiful than a woman. Was it really good?

    ¡°Prince, I¡¯m afraid that when I am taken out by the bodyguards, Yujie can only chase behind me!¡± Qin Wanru calmed down and tried to show her seriousness.

    ¡°Taken out by the bodyguards? Ha-ha!¡± Chu Liuchenughed and stretched out his hand to pat on Qin Wanru¡¯s shoulder. His behavior was natural and free, with a sense of romance which he hadn¡¯t had before, and he said, ¡°Zhuozhuo, you be more interesting. Trust me. Since we had the rtionship of sharing the same fish tank, taking you out will definitely not happen! But other things¡­¡±

    When saying this, Chu Liuchen gradually lost his smile. Qin Wanru was stunned and thought of something about Qin Huaiyong somehow, as she couldn¡¯t help sweating on her forehead.

    As expected at the next moment, Chu Liuchen revealed a cold face. ¡± It is heard that Ningyuan Army General is satisfied with Third Young Master Wen. Someone of mine seemingly once saw that Third Young Master Wen happened to be in this temple!¡±

    These words were not a question but in an affirmative tone. Qin Wanru began to swear on her back, ¡°My father¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, if one day you found that Ningyuan Army General was not the person you imagined, what would you do?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with implied meaning.

    ¡°Prince, you mean¡­¡± Qin Wanru dared not to y dumb. Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes fell closely on her face, which let her have a kind of feeling that any expression she made seemed to be deliberate, so she could only follow his meaning.

    ¡°I mean nothing. I have heard that Ningyuan Army General now serves as Vice Commander of Royal Guards. Later on, if there are some important affairs, people in General¡¯s Mansion will also have some message!¡±

    With her heart pounding, Qin Wanru lowered her head and said, ¡°Prince, you know very well that my father¡¯s study is not open to anyone at any time and those files are especially not essible to anyone!¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, it is heard that you moved the sword in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s study. Why do you look like a weak girl at this time?¡± Chu Liuchen stretched out his hand to take Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, moving her slightly sweaty finger one by one and held it in his palm with the long sleeve falling down. If not keeping a close look, it was unable to see that their hands were held together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me in the way you do others. I will not be happy!¡± This time, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t emphasize his status as Prince, but the meaning in these words made Qin Wanru more frightened than that with the emphasis of ¡°Prince¡±. His brows and eyes which were as beautiful as a painting, however, revealed bitter coldness and perverseness, which was gloomy and cold to the marrow. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Even your life is owed to me!¡±

    ¡°Prince, I will not deceive you!¡± Qin Wanru bit her lips and sensibly showed her loyalty, ¡°If Prince you need something, I won¡¯t hesitate to go through fire and water!¡±

    Since she had already decided to continue along this way, this loyalty was naturally necessary to show, even if she had to force herself. It was she that had chosen such a wealthy big shot and now she had already been unable to regret. So, even if she had to kneel down, she would continue to walk step by step!

    ¡°Well, here is a thing I want you, Zhuozhuo, to do for me. How about this?¡± Chu Liuchen said it almost in a coaxing tone and the smile on his face became as gentle as jade again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Look, you know that person, right?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly loosened Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and pointed a person, resting himself physically and mentally. ¡°I want you to help create a scene that a hero rescues a beauty. How about this?¡±

 Chapter 239 - Sick Prince Chen Also Climb up the Tree

    <h4>Chapter 239 Sick Prince Chen Also Climb up the Tree</h4>

    Qi Rongzhi dogged Qin Wanru out. She had heard that Qin Wanru went to the famous purple bamboo forest in Huaguang Temple.

    Coming out from a farther ce, she didn¡¯t see Qin Wanru all the way, but after turning at a corner, she saw Qin Wanru standing on the road in front of her. With an immediate excitement, she retreated herself behind a tree beside her. Chun Yi followed her and also hid in a hurry.

    ¡°Qin Wanru is together with a man!¡± thought Qi Rongzhi.

    How could such a new discovery not make Qi Rongzhi excited? It was exactly caught on her own. She would hold this secret in her hand and squeeze Qin Wanru.

    From her angle, she could only have a view of Chu Liuchen¡¯s back. Although his face was not in view, such a tall and straight figure had already made people feel that this man must have a handsome and gentle appearance. Then looking at his dressing, a purple robe with brocade which somehow had a sense of mboyant, Qi Rongzhi frowned.

    This man¡¯s momentum seemed not little. Perhaps he was an influential official whom Qin Wanru had got acquaintance with? The whole manner was not the one thatmon people could own. Despite the long distance away from her, Qi Rongzhi could still feel his umonness.

    This man seemed to have nobler status than Third Young Master Wen. Qi Rongzhi couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart hot, biting her lips with another consideration in her heart, and stretched out her hands to smooth her clothes. She wanted to go over and meet this man. ¡°With my skills and appearance, it is certain that I will be more appealing to men than Qin Wanru, whose small body was just like a bean sprout!¡± thought Qi Rongzhi.

    She made up her mind with a satisfied look on her face. The moment she wanted to turn out from behind the tree, she suddenly felt that her mind went ck and her body was to faint.

    Qin Wanru was stunned to see all these things in front of her eyes. The moment she wanted to say something, she suddenly felt as if she leaped on the cloud and mist and was almost frightened to scream. After standing still, her feet were faint to shake and her face was ghostly pale. Turning to look at Chu Liuchen and finding that his face became paler, she was frightened to hold his waist tightly and cried with low voice, ¡°Prince, let¡¯s go down!¡±

    She didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to climb up the tree in order to enjoy scenery!

    Branches were swaying, so the whole body was just like stepping on the cloud, or even not the cloud since there was no ce for her heart tond. Qin Wanru had never experienced such a thing. With her watery beautiful eyes full of scare and worry, she was just like a frightened animal and held Chu Liuchen tightly by instinct.

    Qin Wanru had much more courage thanmon young girls, but it didn¡¯t include enjoying scenery at such ce which was able to reach neither the sky nor the earth!

    Especially the one who held her was Prince Chen, a man who was too sick to stand still. ¡°Won¡¯t he identally drop me down because he couldn¡¯t hold me?¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    Grasping Chu Liuchen¡¯s clothes tightly, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know that her face looked paler than Chu Liuchen at this time, because she was really in panic.

    With his eyes falling on Qin Wanru¡¯s face, Chu Liuchen looked at her and felt that she panicked as a child and was less calm than before, which made her more real. He smiled at that time and his pleasure was obvious to anyone despite no sounding out.

    Chu Liuchen loosened his hand which had tightly held Qin Wanru before, and said in azy tone, ¡°My arms are aching. Hold tightly. If you drop down, it will be at your own risk!¡±

    Qin Wanru felt that if eyes could kill people she had already killed Chu Liuchen one hundred times. However, at this time, she dared not to reply defiantly and this was not a ce to talk back. ¡°What if this naughty Prince indeed drops me down and I die with no reason? I will not be reconciled at all!¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    Was this Prince really Prince Chen, the one who was scheming and ruthless? Why would he look like a naughty boy, who was wilder than Shao Yuanhao?

    Tightly hugging Chu Liuchen¡¯s waist, Qin Wanru almost stuck her whole body to him. The delicate fragrance of a maiden overflowed in his nose, which made his heart beat a little faster. With his brows frowning, he suddenly became unhappy and stretched out his hands without patience to hold Qin Wanru and let her lean against the trunk on the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯m not feeling well!¡±

    ¡°Prince, Prince, what¡¯s the matter with you? Let¡¯s go down!¡± Qin Wanru said in a fluster, with one hand holding his arm and another holding the branch.

    ¡°No nonsense. Just enjoy the show!¡± Chu Liuchen said with displeasure and looked at Qin Wanru suspiciously. Just now Qin Wanru was so closed to him that he experienced a little bit shortness of breath. This kind of feeling made Chu Liuchen ufortable, who was used to controlling everything in his hands. It seemed that something was out of his control, so his eyes glumly fell on Qin Wanru at this moment and he wanted to find out some differences on her.

    ¡°Why just now she could disorder my mind? That delicate fragrance of a maiden?¡± thought Chu Liuchen.

    Qin Wanru gritted her teeth, trying to calm herself down, and looked downwards with her eyes turning down.

    Where Xiao Xuanzi and Yujie were hiding was unknown. Not far from the ce in which Qin Wanru and Chu Liuchen had stoody Qi Rongzhi and Chun Yi. Farther afield, a figure was approaching slowly. When discerning this figure, Qin Wanru was stunned to look at Chu Liuchen and only to find that his beautiful and fierce eyes were staring at herself in this extremely close distance.

    There were dark mists shing in his eyes. It was easy to see that there was nothing good to happen!

    ¡°Prince, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qin Wanru dared not to move, as if stared by poisonous snakes, for fear that she had identally annoyed Prince Chen. The situation now was not the one in the past. If Prince Chen were in a bad mood, she really didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted coldly and gave her an arrogant stare, which made her at a loss. She just now¡­ should¡­ impossibly¡­ not annoy him!

    Seeing Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes falling downwards, Qin Wanru also temporarily restrained her full panic and looked downwards. Theing figure was obviously Wen Xichi. ¡°What did Chu Liuchen want to do?¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    Wen Xichi brought a servant and enjoyed the scenery all the way. He should alsoe here because of the reputation of the purple bamboo forest. But it was unexpected that he found the fainted Qi Rongzhi and her servant behind the tree. After being startled for a moment, Wen Xichi and his servant went to wake them up. This ce was a little farther from where Qi Rongzhi had fainted, so Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t clearly hear what they were saying.

    She only saw that Qi Rongzhi saluted Wen Xichi softly after waking up. Then, the two people seemed to talk about some topics and chatted congenially. Later on, the two people walked together in the direction of the purple bamboo forest.

    When the two people passed by the tree on which they were hiding, Qin Wanru heard what Qi Rongzhi was saying to Wen Xichi in that extremely charming and soft voice, which appeared to be very enthusiastic. Inparison, Wen Xichi¡¯s voice was a bit chilly and indifferent. Then, the two people walked past and their figures slowly disappeared into Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes.

    Looking back and moving her stiff figure, Qin Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen and suggested cautiously, ¡°Prince, can we¡­ go down?¡±

    Although she was in good health and had climbed up walls and trees before, she hadn¡¯t been in such a panic.

    ¡°You want to go down?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a cold face.

    ¡°Yes. Since Third Young Master Wen has saved the beauty, can we go down?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a smiling face, her long eyshes shing twice like a small fan. Her mind, which had fragmented to some degree because of panic, now finally connected to what Chu Liuchen had said before.

    ¡°Do you want to see Third Young Master Wen asking this beauty to marry him?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled evilly.

    Let Wen Xichi marry Qi Rongzhi? Qin Wanru felt that it would be better to let Wen Xichi not marry? Qi Rongzhi¡¯s disposition was not a woman who could live harmoniously at home.

    Of course, this couldn¡¯t be said bluntly. Not knowing whether it was her intuition, Qin Wanru felt that Prince Chen was somehow hostile to Wen Xichi.

    ¡°What¡­ does this have to do with us? It should be a matter for eldership in Third Young Master Wen¡¯s mansion to worry about!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen with her clear watery eyes and felt at a loss.

    Her expression somehow pleased Chu Liuchen and he stretched out his hand to give Qin Wanru a hint. ¡°Come here! Hold on!¡±

    Qin Wanru dared not to refuse and urgently stretched out her hands to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s waist. Her whole body was stiff without a move. She only raised a pair of watery eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen with full expectations. That pair of big eyes, as if they could speak, clearly reflected Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    Chu Liuchen reached out to hold Qin Wanru in his arms with great satisfaction. The fragrance between his nose was like plum blossom or orchid, which was very pleasant. ¡°What perfume do you wear?¡±

    Qin Wanru reacted a bit slowly this time, staring at Chu Liuchen and not understanding the meaning of his words for the moment, but she shook her head very frankly. ¡°No perfume!¡±

    ¡°Applied nothing?¡± Chu Liuchen got closer and sniffed again on Qin Wanru¡¯s pink and tender cheeks. The fragrance was even more refreshing.

    The two people were getting closer now. Qin Wanru was eager to hide her head backward. She didn¡¯t understand what Chu Liuchen was smelling, because she really hadn¡¯t worn any perfume. Nanny Zheng had said that girls at her age didn¡¯t need to wear any perfume at all.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, you are too weak!¡± Chu Liuchen suddenlyughed evilly, and then loosened his hands. Qin Wanru was frightened to stretch out her hand and hug him tightly. Her head which had hidden backward also tightly leaned over.

    Two people fell from the tree. The moment they stood still, Chu Liuchen held the trunk and coughed severely. Qin Wanru had no choice but to pat him on his back, in order to help him breathe smoothly. ¡°This man is obviously not in good condition. He still goes to learn martial arts, without thinking about whether his poor health could bear it,¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    After Chu Liuchen finally recovered, Xiao Xuanzi reached out to hand him a handkerchief out of nowhere, but Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t take it. He raised his handsome face, which had flushed because of coughing, and looked at Qin Wanru. ¡°Where is the handkerchief?¡±

    Qin Wanru was stunned to look at him, and saw that Xiao Xuanzi immediately took his hand back. She had no choice but to hand over the handkerchief tightly clutched in her hand.

    Chu Liuchen took it and casually wiped it on his lip corner twice. Then, in Qin Wanru¡¯s startled look, he naturally put the handkerchief into his cuff. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look at the stone tablets in the purple bamboo forest!¡±

    ¡°Just now Third Young Master Wen and Qi Rongzhi also went there. If we go there at this time, will we run into them?¡± Qin Wanru thought and asked.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go to have a look!¡± Chu Liuchen said with certain meaning!

 Chapter 240 - The Differences Between the Two Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 240 The Differences Between the Two Sisters</h4>

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t think that she would really confront Wen Xichi and Qi Rongzhi. They didn¡¯t go away too and stood nearby a tablet and chatted heatedly. But after taking a careful look at them, she found that only Qi Rongzhi chatted heatedly, while Wen Xichi only smiled politely and nodded aside without any words.

    After entering the purple bamboo forest, Chu Liuchen let Qin Wanru go first. He left for some other businesses, so Qin Wanru would see Wen Xichi and Qi Rongzhi, but Qin Wanru didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Since they had met, she wanted to see what they were doing.

    Upon seeing Qin Wanruing from behind, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face changed slightly, and she looked back nervously. She did not find the figure of the man she just saw, so she felt a little panic.

    Before she had idents, she was staring at Qin Wanru and that man. Fortunately she met Wen Xichi, otherwise she didn¡¯t know what would happen to her. Thinking about this, she looked at Qin Wanru in a more alert way.

    Qin Wanru came to them and saluted to Wen Xichi. Then she smiled slightly and tended to walk away. But she was called to stop by Wen Xichi. ¡°Second Miss Qin also came here to see these inscriptions on the tablet?¡±

    ¡°I hear that these inscriptions on the tablet are the most famous in Huaguang Temple, which preserves some treasured scrolls of calligraphy or painting of some past well-known people and monks. Now that I havee here, it is natural that I would like toe and see!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said very politely.

    Huaguang Temple had a long history. Some inscriptions were left there for a long time too. Even after experiencing wars, they had been preserved. But some of them were damaged just as the tablet in front of them. It had been destroyed greatly and even the autograph was erased, as a result of which nobody knew who wrote it.

    It was an epigraph. But most of the inscriptions could not be seen clearly. Only a few characters that could be seen clearly seemed to be of strong power, which tended to make people marvel at it when they saw it.

    ¡°It is said that this inscription on the tablet was written by a master of Qin dynasty six hundred years ago, ¡°Wen Xichi said with a gentle smile.

    Having heard him saying that, it was not suitable for Qin Wanru to go away. She stood still and looked at this inscription. The reason why this master of Qin dynasty six hundred years ago was called master was because of his excellent calligraphy. Qin Wanru had seen a true work of this master of Qin dynasty in Wen Xichi¡¯s study in herst life and knew that he admired this master¡¯s calligraphy very much.

    ¡°I¡­ actually, I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°Yes, sister Wanru likes ying most and dislikes calligraphy and other things like this.¡± Qi Rongzhi squeezed into the middle of the two people jealously and just blocked in front of Qin Wanru.

    She meant that Qin Wanru was too boorish to know these elegant arts.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to argue with Qi Rongzhi. She stepped back and saluted to Wen Xichi sideways. ¡°Third Young Master Wen, excuse me. I¡¯d like to go forward.¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, please go ahead!¡± Wen Xichi said with smile. There was great confusion in his brooding eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t this Second Miss Qin have feelings for him?¡±

    ¡°Or didn¡¯t Qin¡¯s Mansion have any ns about him?¡±

    Seeing that Qin Wanru had left, Qi Rongzhi was very delightful. But when she saw Wen Xichi¡¯s thoughtful eyes falling on Qin Wanru, she became more and more jealous for a while. She knew at this time she couldn¡¯t say too much, so she could only say with a smile, ¡°Third Young Master Wen, could you please tell me something about this master of Qin dynasty? I used to see some introductions about this person but I didn¡¯t know him in detail.¡±

    ¡°Actually I also don¡¯t know much about him!¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s eyesight fell on the face of Qi Rongzhi with a slight smile.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen must know more than me. Third Young Master Wen, please solve my puzzles!¡± Qi Rongzhi showed her delicately pretty smile and her face was flushed because of the gaze of Wen Xichi, which made her more delicate and charming.

    Qi Rongzhi was quite confident about her appearance.

    ¡°Now that I will say something that I know¡­¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s voice came slowly from behind and finally disappeared without a trace. At that time Qin Wanru was very far away from them.

    She was gratitude to Wen Xichi and wanted to pull him out of the tragedy of hisst life. From the former chat with Wen Xichi, she knew that he must suspect of this thing. So he didn¡¯t say the thing about his younger female cousin and his second elder brother, and only asked again and again why Qin Wanru would know it. Therefore, he must have known some of facts.

    In this case, with the intelligence of Wen Xichi, it was impossible for him to be plotted by those two people.

    Qin Wanru had helped him wipe out the clouds of family bond that blindfolded his eyes, then she didn¡¯t need to be worried about him. Although he was sick in thest life, Wen Xichi still gave her the impression that he was very intelligent. Had it not been for his sick, there would have been a ce for him in some of the ups and downs of thest life.

    In this life, she could do nothing more than this. Besides, Wen Xichi had suspected her, so she couldn¡¯t contact with Wen Xichi frequently at present in order to avoid other idents.

    This was the idea of Qin Wanru and that was why she turned around and left when Qi Rongzhi spoke.

    The purple bamboo forest was veryrge and the tablets were located in this forest disorderly. It was enclosed with walls and the tablets were all surrounded by the walls. The purple bamboo forest enclosed by walls was so big that Qin Wanru had not walked out of the forest after such a long walk.

    Although the cortile in the purple bamboo forest was quiterge, there were a few people in it. All along the way, she only saw Wen Xichi and Qi Rongzhi. The reason why Qi Rongzhi could enter into this inside forest was certainly because of Wen Xichi. And Qin Wanru was taken in by Chu Liuchen, otherwise she couldn¡¯t even enter into the door!

    The wind blew through theyers of bamboo leaves. The purple bamboo lines under the green leaves added some primitive simplicity and elegance to the forest.

    After having wandered for a while, Qin Wanru had not seen the border of the forest, so she went out with Yujie, not confronting Wen Xichi and Qi Rongzhi. She didn¡¯t know whether they had gone back or deep into the forest. Mountain roads were crossed and there was not only one road to enter in or go out. So it wasmon that they did not meet with each other.

    When Qin Wanru went back to her own room after a long walk, she was exhausted. After cleaning up, she sat in front of the window with eyes closed casually and let Yujie help her dry her hair.

    After sitting for a while, she felt very quiet. She opened her eyes and found that Yujie was about to speak but said nothing. She smiled and asked her, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Prince Chen is very dangerous!¡± Yujie said nervously after Qin Wanru asked her.

    ¡°I know. We don¡¯t talk about him!¡± Qin Wanru nodded her head and closed her eyes, unwilling to continue this topic. How could people like Chu Liuchen not be dangerous!

    ¡°How about Miss Qi?¡± Yujie became anxious. She knew that things about Prince Chen couldn¡¯t be talked by her as a servant girl, but Qi Rongzhi harbored malicious intentions obviously too.

    ¡°Let her do whatever she wants to do!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly. ¡°Now she has almost destroyed one of her servant girls as a waste move. Qi Rongzhi would not be willing to give it up!¡±

    ¡°Was it Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di that cooperated to impute this curse to you and Madam Dowager? Madam Di had her reason to do this. But why should Madam of Duke Xing gang up against you and Madam Dowager?¡± Yujie asked with confuse. She had dried up the towel in her hands and wasbing Qin Wanru¡¯s long and beautiful hair.

    Her long hair was ck and soft, which made her small face without any makeup be more and more delicate and charming.

    ¡°As to Madam of Duke Xing, she might have to assault me!¡± Qin Wanru blinked her long eyshes and rolled her clear eyes slightly with a colder smile.

    The hatred between her and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was doomed from thest life. So after having entered the capital city, she was always very careful, afraid of stepping into the trap of Madam of Duke Xing.

    At first, she thought that with her former n, Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di wouldn¡¯t gang up with each other so quickly. But she was wrong. Although Qin¡¯s Mansion had been in such a mess, Madam of Duke Xing still had the ability to order about Madam Di and asked her to utilize Qi Rongzhi as the bait in order to deal with Qin Wanru.

    Madam of Duke Xing had taken a te out before and her goal must be Qin Wanru. But Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know how Madam of Duke Xing eliminated the possibility of Qin Yuru. Even if that seal was rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, when this seal appeared on the clothes, there were three people connecting to it. Why Madam of Duke Xing asserted that it was Qin Wanru who did it?

    She must have ignored one ce!

    What had she ignored? And how did Madam of Duke Xing distinguish her and Qin Yuru right away and know that she had to deal with Qin Wanru instead of Qin Yuru?

    Her beautiful eyebrows which were like salix leaves couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. This was the point that she mostly couldn¡¯t figure out now.

    ¡°Miss, why should Madam of Duke Xing assault you? Is there any hatred between you and her? Even though that you saved Master Hao who had been assaulted by her destroyed her n, she couldn¡¯t aggress you all the time!¡± Yujie said angrily with puzzle. People around Qin Wanru had known that this Madam of Duke Xing was assaulting Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Yes, why does she always attack me rather than Qin Yuru?¡± Qin Wanru also couldn¡¯t figure it out and muttered to herself unconsciously.

    ¡°Who knows what her idea is. If she wants to assault people from General¡¯s Mansion, First Miss should be the person who she deals with. Maybe it is because Madam of Duke Xing tends to bully the weak and fear the strong. She doesn¡¯t dare to bully First Miss, so she plots against Second Miss again and again,¡± Yujie thought and said.

    A trace of coldness shed through the depth of Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. Madam of Duke Xing wanted to assault her instead of Qin Yuru was certainly not because she bullied the weak and feared the strong. Although Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion could be called as the upstart, the grade and background of it were not high and strong enough topete with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was impossible for Madam of Duke Xing to take it into consideration when she wanted to assault someone!

    It must be after she had checked the information of Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru that she wanted and determined to assault Qin Wanru. There must be something of Qin Wanru that was absolutely different from that of Qin Yuru. But how could she determine that Qin Yuru was not the person she should assault at the first sight?

    If Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t split the fog in front of her, she couldn¡¯t find the key points. So she was quite passive in thepetition with Madam of Duke Xing.

    However, now that Madam of Duke Xing had firstly stretched out one of her feet and then Qin Wanru would firstly step on her foot and made nster.

    Originally, there was still a little troublesome, but now Qi Rongzhi had interfered with it, which was bound to make the situation more chaotic. The benefits to Qin Wanru were not a few¡­

 Chapter 241 - Iâ€™m Also Not Resigned to It. Letâ€™s Unite!

    <h4>Chapter 241 I¡¯m Also Not Resigned to It. Let¡¯s Unite!</h4>

    In the afternoon of the next day, Madam Dowager, together with a group of people, left Huaguang Temple and returned to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    It was quiet in front of the door of General¡¯s Mansion and there were few onlookers. But farther away, someone pointed at here and there and seemed to be talking about something.

    When Qin Wanru got off the carriage, she saw Madam Di and Qin Huaiyong standing next to Madam Dowager. Their faces looked very sullen.

    After stepping forward and saluting to them silently, Qin Wanru went back to one side.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo goes home first, and Runes with me!¡± Madam Dowager said with sullen face. It was obvious that Qin Huaiyong and Madam Di had told her something before. But Madam Dowager didn¡¯t want to involve Qin Wanru into this thing, so she dispatched Qin Wanru away.

    Qin Wanru nodded her head and was about to turn around and go away. Suddenly she turned back and asked Qin Huaiyong, ¡°Father, what¡¯s the problem with the te? It¡¯s a gift given by the emperor. If it has any problem, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s brows jumped slightly. He nodded casually, smiled and said with milder voice, ¡°I know how to deal with it. Just rest your heart!¡±

    Madam Di¡¯s face became galling at that moment and she was even a little bit flustered. She nced at Qin Wanru coldly without saying a word.

    Now, this thing had note to its end. She and Madam of Duke Xing were both very happy, but as to Qin Huaiyong, she still wanted to find an opportunity to ¡°exin¡± more. But she hadn¡¯t thought that Qin Wanru would suddenly mention it at this time, which made her unprepared for this situation.

    Qi Rongzhi was also observing Madam Di and she could hardly control the hatred in her eyes. But finally she gritted her teeth and turned and followed Qin Wanru to go away.

    After a while, when Qi Rongzhi turned around and couldn¡¯t see Madam Dowager and other people behind her, she hurried up her steps and stopped Qin Wanru. ¡°Sister Wanru, wait for me. I want to say a few words to you!¡±

    Qin Wanru stood still and waited for her toe. She asked with dim light in her eyes, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sister Wanru, I am sorry. I misunderstood you before. Qin Yuru and Madam Di must deliberately make me misunderstand you. I¡¯m here to say sorry to you!¡± Qi Rongzhi even saluted formally to Qin Wanru with a sincere and apologetic look.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Qin Wanru said carelessly. She turned around and wanted to leave.

    Qi Rongzhi hadn¡¯t thought that her ¡°true heart¡± was only paid by such a few careless words. She almost couldn¡¯t keep the smile on her face. But then she said right away, ¡°Sister Wanru, I know that you have no idea about Third Young Master Wen. I am short-sighted, but both of us are destroyed by Qin Yuru and Madam Di. Will you be resigned to this?¡±

    ¡°What if I am not resigned to it?¡± Qin Wanru squinted and said indifferently.

    ¡°If you are not resigned to it, you can certainly resist them. You are the Second Miss in General¡¯s Mansion and no worse than Qin Yuru. But she and Madam Di don¡¯t want to live with you everywhere you go. When you were in Jiangzhou, they had behaved like this. Now you are in the capital city, they will certainly do as the same. There is no way for you to live. Even if it is your marriage, I am afraid that they will manipte it. This is a life-long thing!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi said sincerely and seemed to care much about Qin Wanru.

    ¡°So, what should I do?¡± Qin Wanru smiled. Her long eyshes flicked a few times, hiding the coldness in the depth of her eyes.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, I am also not resigned to them, so let¡¯s join hands!¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s voice was very low, but it became more and more sincere. She gnawed her teeth and said with hatred, ¡°I am not resigned to the fact that I have almost lost my life. And I¡¯m not willing to die without finding out the culprits. I checked itst night. Someone did something on my carriage. One of the wheels was broken. If someone deliberately hit it somewhere, the possibility of ident was very big!¡±

    Qin Wanru was not surprised at this result.

    Since Madam Di wanted to let Qi Rongzhi have an ident, this was the best way. It was not difficult to make a trace of damage on the wheel. Then, when it went downside, it would hit trees. The carriage would fall apart and the horse would crash and die.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it. You should be carefulter!¡± Qin Wanru said carelessly.

    ¡°This¡­ was going to kill me. How could I be more careful? Qin Wanru, you should not be so useless!¡± These careless words annoyed Qi Rongzhi and she said angrily.

    ¡°What else could I do? This is the capital city instead of Jiangzhou!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qi Rongzhi with a cold look, reminding her, ¡°You can still rely on your father to fight against my father in Jiangzhou, but not here.¡±

    She nced up and down at Qi Rongzhi with scorn in her eyes. ¡°Here, you can¡¯t rely on anyone. What can you do on Big Sister on your own? You can¡¯t even do anything on Big Sister, how could you deal with Madam Di? Qi Rongzhi, I suggest that you should not go out again and not stay alone. Otherwise you will really have idents! I am not worried about you, but I am afraid that you will me it on me. Qin Yuru is good at doing nothing but imputing curse to others.¡±

    Qin Wanru finished her words this time and she didn¡¯t wait for Qi Rongzhi to say anything, turned and left.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, Qin Wanru!¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s impetuous voice came from behind. Qin Wanru did not look back, and she took Yujie to go away slowly.

    The face of Qi Rongzhi turned green because of anger. She kicked on the trunk at one side, gnawed her teeth and said with hatred, ¡°This useless gimmick! There is no wonder that she has always been bullied by Qin Yuru. She deserves it!¡±

    ¡°Miss, we are now living in General¡¯s Mansion. If you really want to assault¡­ I am afraid that it won¡¯t work!¡± Chun Yi reminded her on the side cautiously.

    She felt that Qin Wanru¡¯s words were quite right. Under this situation, it was really not easy to fight against Qin Yuru and her mother directly.

    ¡°I have no one to rely on? I still have my big brother. My big brother is the w of Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru now has a bad reputation and we will make it worse. She won¡¯t dare to plot against me at that time!¡± Qi Rongzhi had already been annoyed by Qin Wanru, and now she felt that even her servant girl also looked down upon her. She shouted and turned to give a p on the face of Chun Yi.

    ¡°Yes¡­ everything Miss says is right!¡± Chun Yi covered her beaten face and mmed down with a sound of ¡°flop¡±.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go back and see what my big brother would say. If my big brother shields this gimmick again, I will sever the brother-sister rtionship with him,¡± Qi Rongzhi said with hatred. She had already let Chun Xi sent her letters to Qi Tianyu before and told this thing to him so that he coulde up with some ideas to help her deal with Qin Yuru.

    To this point of this moment, she didn¡¯t believe that her big brother would believe what Qin Yuru said.

    The thing between Qin Yuru and Di Yan had juste to an end. When everyone in the capital city was talking about this thing, some other old stories about Qin Yuru which happened when they were in Jiangzhou started to be talked by people.

    It was said that this First Miss Qin and Qi Tianyu, the son of the magistrate in Jiangzhou, were a love match and childhood friends. And the two families had also had an alliance about their marriage. They had agreed to hold a wedding before Qi Tianyu went to the capital city to take exams. But it was unexpected that Madam Di and Qin Yuru climbed up the high branch of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. So they refused the marriage with Qi Tianyu.

    Moreover, they even pushed out the innocent Second Miss Qin as excuses. At that time, this thing had caused the great turmoil in Jiangzhou, and it was the biggest scandal of Jiangzhou.

    Nobody knew where this news came from and it became more and more popr. It was said that there were some businessmen who transferred from Jiangzhou to the capital city to do business also talking about this thing, which made the story more vivid.

    Things that had just been forgotten before caused great turmoil again because of this thing. Not only ordinary people in the capital city were talking about this thing, but also some aristocratic families were spreading this.

    Qin Wanru looked like a child and her face was exquisite but childish. Nobody believed that she would really fall in love with Qi Tianyu. What did a child of that age know? She was destroyed by Qin Yuru and her mother like this. They were so hateful like the vicious stepmothers.

    And as the news came out, another guess came out silently. It was said that the reason why Madam Di and Qin Yuru treated Qin Wanru so badly was that she was not the daughter of Qin Huaiyong but was picked up in the midst of war. Although the rebellion had gone for many years, many people still remembered it.

    Some of the past family affairs of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion were turned over. And with these affairs, Yamen had also caught an escaped servant. It was said that he was escaped from the troupe of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion when they entered the capital city. After having been caught, he said again and again that it was Madam Di that asked him to do this thing. The purpose was to kidnap the Second Miss and sell her to some dirty ces.

    The words of this escaped servant immediately shook the whole capital city. After the great turmoil in the capital city, the reason why Shui Run was married to Qin¡¯s Mansion was also turned over. On the one hand, she was plotted by Madam Di; and on the other hand, she needed to take care of Qin Wanru, the child without parents.

    This was not just a rumor, and it was actually a great shock to everyone which was unbelievable. But at this time, the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son said that she was in Jiangzhou too then and she was actually there when this thing happened.

    So much news came out one after another, and it was like summer thunders bombed over the sky of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. The atmosphere in the mansion was unprecedented nervous. Qin Huaiyong and Madam Dowager had discussed for a long time with doors closed but they could not decide. Finally they put her under house arrest and dispatched old maid to manipte the Yn Pavilion in which Madam Di lived.

    Not to mention Madam Di, even if the other people in the yard were not allowed to enter or exit at will and Madam Di was separated directly. Qin Yuru was also put under house arrest and copied Woman Precepts and Daughter¡¯s warns in her own yard.

    The things in Qin¡¯s Mansion had something to do with the inner court. Recently, all the people in the Qin¡¯s Mansion did not appear in front of anyone. Even people who were curious could not find people to ask. But Qi Tianyu was different. As the person who had experienced the whole thing, it was convenient to ask him. So there were some curious people who asked Qi Tianyu whether it was true or not.

    But none of the people who asked Qi Tianyu gained a confirmed answer. Qi Tianyu always answered with nothing to do with the questions. When he had to answer, he only said that people in Qin¡¯s Mansion were of good characters. As for other things, he didn¡¯t know them clearly.

    To this moment, he still had the heart to protect the reputation of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Everyone praised this Mr. Qi.

    In the evening of that day, two people were dressed up like servant girls and sneaked away from the backyard door!

 Chapter 242 - Breaking the Betrothal or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 242 Breaking the Betrothal or Not?</h4>

    ¡°Miss, First Miss and Mei Xue did leave from the back gate secretly. Don¡¯t know where they are going at this time?¡± Qin Wanru had asked Yujie to keep an eye on Qin Yuru. So, when she found Qin Yuru left Qin¡¯s Mansion dressed as a servant girl, she returned hurriedly to report it to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru was reading the medical book Mingqiu Nun gave her in the very quiet room. As she heard what Yujie said, she raised her head but shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t care about that. At this time, she must be going to meet Qi Tianyu.¡±

    As she spoke, she took up the small scissors on her side slowly and cut a part of the dancing wick and the long tears of the candle. Just now, the me was dancing, not steady, but now it became peaceful.

    ¡°Is she going to beg First Young Master of the Qi Family to prove the previous matters are all lies? Miss, what shall we do? He is bound to help First Miss!¡± Yujie became anxious as she heard it because she knew First Miss¡¯ great influence on him.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu won¡¯t help her!¡± Qin Wanru smiled. Her beautiful hair had already been rebed, with her double rings unknotted, and she only made a braid and let it dangle from her shoulder, looking more charming and beautiful.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t he? Qing Yue had told me once in Jiangzhou, First Young Master of the Qi Family came to trouble you because he meant to help First Miss!¡± Yujie said.

    Qin Wanru narrowed her watery eyes, took a look at the candle tears on the candlestick, and had a small smile on her beautiful lips. ¡°Today is different from the past. The cause of this matter is because of Qi Tianyu, and how can he disgrace himself!¡±

    ¡°Because of First Young Master of the Qi Family?¡± Yujie was shocked. These days, there was too much trouble, the entire mansion seemed to be messy, and its atmosphere was also depressing. Everyone knew the matter had clear evidence and wouldn¡¯t be solved easily, but people of the mansion guessed that the matter¡¯s cause was rted to Shui Run and Qin Wanru.

    Unexpectedly, Qi Tianyu was the cause of it.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi was hurt so much, how can she keep quiet? No doubt, she will ask Qi Tianyu to help her!¡± Qin Wanru said slowly.

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family trusts First Miss most, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Yujie was befuddled. As for the previous details, she was not very clear, but she heard most from Qing Yue and then knew it.

    ¡°The times are different. If Qi Tianyu hadn¡¯t thought it through until this moment, he was extremely stupid!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s smile turned cold. She never thought Qi Tianyu was stupid, or he could not have won the third ce in the national civil examinations in her previous life, and she even felt that Qi Tianyu never had such deep love that he showed.

    Some of the things that came out this time were within expectations, and some were not, but the result was good.

    Qi Tianyu asked his men to spread the rumors, but it was Qin Wanru who asked Chu Liuchen to release the cart driverter. As for letting the cart driver tell the truth, it was easy for Chu Liuchen. Yet, the honest words of the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son were unexpected. Initially, Qin Wanru thought even if the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son had wanted to be her witness, she wouldn¡¯t have done it at this time.

    Undoubtedly, this was a better time, but it was easy to push the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son to the frontline!

    For the reaction of the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son, Qin Wanru felt very grateful. In the beginning, she wanted the cart driver toe out at some special moment after the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son saw him. But now was a better opportunity. She could advance step by step, then spread the matters that happened in Jiangzhou, and also prove some of them.

    For some rumors, it usually happened that if one part of them was proven, people would believe the rest firmly!

    Qin Wanru had long learned this effect!

    At that time, there were many peddlers¡¯ family members in Jingxin Monastery. In the past, when no one mentioned it, these people dared not speak anything, but now when everyone began gossiping, they also became witnesses and would not cover up what they saw and heard.

    The more the rumors were gossiped about, the truer they became in people¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family doesn¡¯t meddle in, but what about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Yujie felt relieved, but she suddenly thought of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and said.

    Qin Wanru remained silent this time, but gave a small smile, which had a profound meaning!

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t do anything any longer!

    The following day, Duke Yong visited Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Qin Huaiyong invited him to his study, and they sat down ording to the guest-and-host rules.

    Once sitting down, Duke Yong showed a cold expression, banged the table with his hand, and, wearing a sullen face, said to Qin Huaiyong, ¡°Brother-inw, what do you want by locking my sister up? Is it that you wish to love your concubine but kill your wife?¡±

    In this way, Qin Huaiyong got the usation ¡°love your concubine but kill your wife¡±. Since he had no rtions in the capital city, if such an usation were believed, his official¡¯s career would be hard to advance.

    ¡°Elder Brother-inw, what do you mean?¡± Qin Huaiyong said calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean by locking my sister up? Do you think our Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is dead? You locked up my sister only because of hearing some rumors.¡± Today, Duke Yong came to help Madam Di, with enough ferocious airs, and he didn¡¯t believe Qin Huaiyong dare offend him.

    ¡°Elder Brother-inw, don¡¯t you know the rumors in the air?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked coldly. There were so many rumors in the air, which he didn¡¯t like, either, but since the problem happened, he must solve it with the least sacrifice.

    ¡°It must be your mansion¡¯s people spreading the rumors. It is enough if you investigate Madam Shui and your second daughter. It must be them, who envied my sister and Yuru and spread these rumors. Brother-inw, I need to remind you: If you can¡¯t handle your family¡¯s affairs, how can you serve as a general?¡±

    Duke Yong sneered and said.

    ¡°Not them!¡± Qin Huaiyong said firmly.

    ¡°Brother-inw, is it that you are covering them up? Who else apart from them? Look at it, is it something moral one should do? If my sister is in a poor condition, will your mansion be good?¡±

    Duke Yong¡¯s eyes nearly shot fire. ¡°If anyone should be grounded at home, it should be them. If you ground them, the problem is solved!¡±

    ¡°When the trouble began, they were still in Huaguang Temple, and they didn¡¯t use their servants. It¡¯s not them! As for the cart driver, they could not have meddled in because they have no so much ability,¡± Qin Huaiyong said. The trouble suddenly broke out, and he did suspect Shui Run and Qin Wanru, but after his investigation, he found they had no rtions to it.

    ¡°Qin Huaiyong, so what do you mean now? Do you want to imprison my sister for a lifetime?¡± Duke Yong was unhappy and eyed Qin Huaiyong sharply.

    ¡°What other choices do I have now? Or do you wish to let Yuru bear the burden of the trouble?¡± Qin Huaiyong ignored Duke Yong¡¯s angry face and said coldly.

    Not only Duke Yong but also he was in serious trouble, and these terrible things were caused by Madam Di. So, he had reason to be angry! At this time, he suppressed hard the fire of anger in his chest and spoke to Duke Yong.

    Now, he didn¡¯t want to break ties with Duke Yong, for this was neither good for him nor Duke Yong.

    ¡°Yuru is only a child, if she bears the burden¡­¡± When he found he could not overpower Qin Huaiyong in airs, Duke Yong turned his eyes and lowered his voice. Before he came, Countess Yong also told him another possibility. Although he disagreed, now he also felt it was feasible.

    ¡°No! Elder Brother-inw, are you dissatisfied with Yuru?¡± Before he finished talking, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face had turned fierce because he already knew what Duke Yong was about to say!

    ¡°Yuru is young after all. As long as my sister is with her, her problem will be solved!¡± Duke Yong exined hurriedly but anxiously.

    ¡°Let Yuru take responsibility for the trouble, then Di Yan can break his betrothal with Yuru. Is this what you mean, elder brother-inw?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s smile turned eerily cold. Although he was dissatisfied with Di Yan, he also knew Di Yan was Qin Yuru¡¯s best choice at this time. At this point, he shared the same idea with Madam Di.

    ¡°Why do you¡­ you think this way! I also want to solve the current problem!¡± Duke Yong stuttered, but instantly he made his upper body stand straight and said loudly, trying to show his selflessness. In fact, this was the idea of Countess Yong.

    Before he came, he had discussed this issue with his wife. Repetitively, Countess Yong said that Qin Yuru bore a bad reputation and would hurt Di Yan if they were married. At this time, they should use the chaos to break the betrothal and get him another gooddy from a renowned family, who would lead him to the right track, not to worsen his reputation.

    Initially, Duke Yong didn¡¯t agree. Madam Di was his sister and the one he loved most, but when Countess Yong kept speaking of Di Yan¡¯s future, hepromised a little inwardly. Although he didn¡¯t promise his wife, he said he would act as circumstances dictated by the time.

    Now, he changed his way of thinking and got this idea, which was bing stronger and stronger. Anyway, his son couldn¡¯t be affected by Qin Yuru, or he would achieve nothing and also have a worse reputation in the future!

    ¡°The betrothal should still be effective, can¡¯t be broken!¡± Qin Huaiyong said unquestionably.

    ¡°Brother-inw, this betrothal has been unsuitable since the beginning. Yan¡¯er has been brought up along with Caixian, and they have loved each other a long time before. He did want to marry Ning Caixian, butter my mother said he must marry Yuru, and their bond was broken. Yet, Yan¡¯er has been adoring Ning Caixian. This time, we can say Ning Caixian was forced to die by Yuru. If they are forced to live together, in fact, they won¡¯t have happiness.¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother-inw, you must break the betrothal?¡± Qin Huaiyong looked more sullen.

    ¡°This is also good for them. Anyway, we cannot let them be a couple hating each other. Thus,ter¡­ they two won¡¯t have happiness. Without Ning Caixian¡¯s death, perhaps they could still marry, but now Ning Caixian is dead, and the dead should be respected. If she bes Yan¡¯er¡¯s dream goddess, when Yuru marries into¡­ I am afraid¡­ even after we break the betrothal, we are still rtives, and our family will help Yuru get a better match!¡±

    Duke Yong spoke hypocritically, pretending he thought in the ce of Qin¡¯s Mansion. With gentle and tough words said, he didn¡¯t believe he could not break the betrothal!

    ¡°What about the imperial te?¡±

 Chapter 243 - Kneeling at the Place Gate to Ask for the Title of Honorary Lady

    <h4>Chapter 243 Kneeling at the ce Gate to Ask for the Title of Honorary Lady</h4>

    Duke Yong was shocked as if he confronted an enemy. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the problem has been solved, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Elder Brother-inw, many have seen that imperial te, and many have also heard the previous reason. Until now, you haven¡¯t given me an exnation of why that te appeared in our mansion. It was a betrothal gift as your mansion said, but there is no it on the betrothal gift list. Besides, on the te, there is also crack which was made a long time ago.¡±

    Qin Huaiyong spoke word by word, and his eyes were deep and sharp, giving off eerie, cold air.

    Even if it was a misunderstanding, the te with a crack was already a crime. Since all the imperial objects had records, their owners were clear.

    Let alone this also had rtions with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Duke Yong dare not wager and couldn¡¯t afford to wager.

    ¡°Then, what shall we do now?¡± Speaking of this problem, Duke Yong felt not confident, had to soften his tone, and dare not mention breaking the betrothal!

    ¡°Madam Di should take all the me for this and be locked. As for other things, Madam Di is also the culprit,¡± Qin Huaiyong said slowly. He was already clear about this matter when Madam Di was locked. Only by letting Madam Di take all the me could the loss be reduced to the least.

    Suddenly, he thought of what Qin Wanru once said to him. Now it should be the right time to ask for the title for Shui Run. The rumors were not good to Madam Di, but they were good to Shui Run. Also, it was Shui Run who ran their mansion now. Once, he also promised Qin Wanru that he would ask for the title for Shui Run at the right time.

    Now was the best opportunity, and this could also show that, apart from Madam Di, all others were good in the mansion!

    ¡°No, if so, my sister is ruined!¡± No matter how Duke Yong was threatened by Qin Huaiyong, he couldn¡¯t help roaring angrily at this moment.

    ¡°Madam Di is only locked up, what¡¯s the point of ruining or not? We can restart the talk after the trouble is shot, and she won¡¯t lose her chance to get out!¡± Qin Huaiyong said lightly.

    ¡°How long for shooting the trouble?¡± Duke Yong said unhappily.

    ¡°Naturally, after all the rumors are gone. The sooner, the better!¡± Qin Huaiyong raised the corner of his mouth. Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t be frank with Duke Yong because he didn¡¯t want to release Madam Di. Not only so, but he also wanted to transfer Madam Di¡¯s title of Honorary Lady to Shui Run. Compared with Shui Run, who was pregnant but still managed the house affairs, Madam Di was not the type he liked, for she caused trouble, which nearly hurt the entire Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Although he wouldn¡¯t hurt Madam Di because of Qin Yuru, he didn¡¯t want to end this matter easily.

    ¡°When will the rumors be gone? This matter has been known by the entire city, and the rumors won¡¯t be gone and will also possibly involve you. Aren¡¯t you anxious at all?¡± Duke Yong looked sullen. He was anxious, very anxious, but he didn¡¯t worry about Qin Huaiyong, but himself.

    Madam Di was born in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion after all.

    ¡°We two can work together to silence this matter secretly. With our joint efforts, we shall see a quicker result!¡± Qin Huaiyong knew what Duke Yong worried about, but he didn¡¯t disclose it and alsoforted him with such words. Then, he added lightly, ¡°Do we have any other choice?¡±

    These words made Duke Yong wordless. In the current situation, what they could only do was silence the rumors, or other measures were all wrong.

    ¡°Fine, that¡¯s it, but don¡¯t forget she is my sister. If she is in critical condition, my mother will do anything.¡± Duke Yong rose, gritted his teeth, and threatened Qin Huaiyong in a disguised angry manner, saying that if Qin Huaiyong did hurt Madam Di, he would fight him with his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuru still needs to marry into your mansion!¡± Qin Huaiyong stood up to see him off.

    To some extent, these words soothed Duke Yong, who gave a cold snort with a sullen face, and then turned and left. Today, none of his aims of visiting Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion had been achieved. When he thought of it, he felt gloomy.

    Qin Huaiyong stood in the hall, did not see him off to the outside of the mansion, and only saw his back, with unclear meanings in his eyes¡­

    The following matters turned more confusing. First, imperial censors impeached Qin Huaiyong for poorly educating his wife, saying that such a woman didn¡¯t deserve the title of Honorary Lady. The Ministry of Justice had received the cart driver¡¯s testimony, but it was a little hard to put Madam Di on trial. So, the case was also handed over to the emperor.

    No matter how wrong Madam Di was, she was an Honorary Lady. So, she couldn¡¯t be put on trial randomly.

    Therefore, the case then went to Madam Di¡¯s title of Honorary Lady. Instantly, everyone thought she shouldn¡¯t be an Honorary Lady any longer.

    At this time, Qin Huaiyong knelt at the pce gate, asking for the crime of poorly educating his wife. He also said that Madam Di was not a good wife and her title of Honorary Lady should be removed, and Madam Shui, who had been protecting and brought up his second daughter, was a quiet, dignified woman, and she should have the title. So, he begged the emperor to transfer Madam Di¡¯s title to Madam Shui.

    No one had ever seen or heard of such things.

    Qin Huaiyong knelt at the pce gate, but the emperor in the pce hadn¡¯t given him any messages after a long time. So, he continued kneeling at the pce gate.

    This matter went from the folk to the ce, shocking the entire court. Some thought even if Madam Di¡¯s title of Honorary Lady was removed, it shouldn¡¯t be transferred to Madam Shui, who was but a second wife. How could she have a higher position than an official wife?

    But some thought it was reasonable. The mistress of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion should have the title, or she could not run the mansionwfully. Since the official wife was unqualified, it was natural the second wife should have it.

    A second wife was also a wife!

    Outside the pce gate, Qin Huaiyong continued kneeling. It had been two hours since he knelt at the gate. Until now, no one hade out to ask him to enter the pce. So, he lowered his head and kept kneeling respectfully.

    ¡°Who is this? Why kneel here? Did anything happen?¡± A gentle voice suddenly came from the silent earshot, and then came the turning sounds of wheels.

    Qin Huaiyong raised his head, eyeing the handsome young man in the wheelchair excitedly. Chu Liuchen sat against sunlight, looking elegant. It was not wrong to think he was a graceful immortal, but the wheelchair seemed to drag him from the immortal status back to the mortal world.

    ¡°Your Highness, this is Ningyuan Army General, and hees to ask for the title of Honorary Lady for his second wife!¡± the little eunuch who was asked lowered his head and answered respectfully.

    ¡°Ask for the title of Honorary Lady for his second wife? He is a man with love and faith! If he does this for the person whom he cares about sincerely, he is worth ourpliment!¡± Chu Liuchen eyed Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face, praising lightly.

    ¡°Prince!¡± Qin Huaiyong calmed down now and kowtowed respectfully to Chu Liuchen once on the ground as a solemn ritual.

    ¡°Up!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand casually. ¡°My emperor uncle has no time to see you?¡±

    ¡°The emperor is busy! As a subject, my matter is small!¡± Qin Huaiyong lowered his head and said.

    ¡°Small? Is it only a matter of a woman? My emperor uncle is busy with something eventful indeed!¡± As he finished talking, Chu Liuchen gave a small, gentle smile and said.

    Xiao Xuanzi turned the direction of his wheelchair and took Chu Liuchen to other ces to wander, as if this was but a meeting by chance.

    But this meeting was reported by someone to the emperor at once. In a short while, a eunuch ordered someone to ask Qin Huaiyong to enter the pce.

    That Qin Huaiyong went to kneel at the pce gate was within Qin Wanru¡¯s guess. By the routine time, he should havee back, but Madam Dowager and Shui Run didn¡¯t see him and became anxious, asking their servants to watch at the Chuihua Gate, and so did Qin Wanru.

    But they had been waiting until the afternoon. Since Qin Huaiyong was not back, the whole mansion¡¯s masters didn¡¯t have the mood to eat and felt quite anxious.

    Later, Shui Run went to Madam Dowager¡¯s ce. After getting the information, Qin Wanru also went to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion to chat with them.

    But the previous jokes only made Madam Dowager smile reluctantly, and Shui Run was in lower spirit. Finally, an old maid rushed in to report Qin Huaiyong¡¯s return. Immediately, the entire room became lively and joyful.

    As Qin Huaiyong strode in, Madam Dowager looked at him quite excitedly. When she found he had no serious problems other than a little pale face, she was relieved and sat down again.

    Shui Run asked a servant hurriedly to pour the tea Qin Huaiyong loved. Despite her bulging belly, she wanted to go over to support Qin Huaiyong, but he stopped her with his hand, escorted her to the chair on the side, let her sit down, and then kowtowed to Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Sit down; everything is right?¡± Madam Dowager let Qin Huaiyong sit down and asked anxiously. She was really worried, for there were only women in the mansion, and Qin Huaiyong was their only backbone. If something bad happened to him, the entire Qin¡¯s Mansion was over.

    Qin Huaiyong sat in the chair, took up the teacup a servant girl gave him, sipped it, rested for a while, and said smilingly to Madam Dowager, ¡°Mother, I am fine!¡±

    ¡°Why were you so bold? I told you this matter was not urgent. If something bad happened to you, what should I, Run, and Zhuozhuo do?¡± Madam Dowager¡¯s expression returned to normal, and she med.

    ¡°Mother, our Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion also needs a madam who can engage in social activities!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked calm and said. He could not rely on Madam Di anymore, and so if he didn¡¯t ask for the title for Shui Run, she would probably have no chance for a long time.

    After all, asking for a title should depend on the court¡¯s orders issued to Qin Huaiyong. Without orders, he would have no opportunity to render meritorious services, and Shui Run¡¯s title would be too far to reach. When the women of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion attended parties, they would be scorned by others, and this would even affect Qin Wanru¡¯s marriage.

    It was not important whether Madam Di¡¯s title of Honorary Lady was removed or not, but the important thing was Shui Run must have one!

    In many families, parents were already looking for a match for their eleven-year-old girls!

    Madam Dowager knew it, heaved a deep sigh, but shook her head helplessly. ¡°So, what is the result?¡±

    ¡°After the Ministry of Rites approves of it!¡± Qin Huaiyong smiled. In his view, since the emperor agreed, other departments would not stop the matter. It would be sessful sooner orter!

    As for Madam Di¡¯s title of Honorary Lady, the emperor meant to put the matter aside for now. Anyway, she was an official wife and also Duke Yong¡¯s sister. Besides, it seemed someone had said a good word about her. The emperor meant to deal with this matter after all the details were cleared, but he didn¡¯t speak of interrogating the cart driver again.

    Qin Huaiyong knew what this meant, and so he didn¡¯t mention Madam Di¡¯s matter anymore.

    Hearing his words, Madam Dowager felt relieved, but she thought a moment and hesitated again. ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t agree. If they try to make trouble, what about Yuru¡¯s marriage?¡±

    ¡°The trouble has be so sensational, but it is all Madam Di¡¯s fault. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also knows that when the trouble has be so terrible, we don¡¯t have solutions, either. For Yuru¡¯s good, we must do this. On Yuru¡¯s wedding, there should be a mother guarding everything!¡± Qin Huaiyong said calmly.

    Qin Wanru had been standing quietly on the side and turned her eyes away from Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face, but the look in her eyes shook invisibly, leaving a ripple.

    ¡°Mother, I met Madam of Duke Xing on my way home just now, and she said she wants to see you!¡±

 Chapter 244 - The Childâ€™s Nickname Is Zhuozhuo?

    <h4>Chapter 244 The Child¡¯s Nickname Is Zhuozhuo?</h4>

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing wants to meet me?¡± Madam Dowager was dumbfounded for a while and then sat up straight. Upon arrival in the capital, she had lived a secluded life in the mansion and never met any guest. She didn¡¯t know what this Madam of Duke Xing, who she had never met before, intended to do!

    Although Madam of Duke Xing had been here before, she met Madam Di, which had nothing to do with Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Yes, she said she wants to express her gratitude because of Wanru¡¯s help for the young master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! She was in a hurryst time without bringing a gift, so she didn¡¯t meet you!¡± Qin Huaiyong nced at Qin Wanru beside him and said.

    It could be considered the reason why Madam of Duke Xing came to the Qin¡¯s Mansionst time to meet Madam Di without meeting Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Shees over at this time¡­ We are in a mess now. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good time,¡± Madam Dowager said after hesitation.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing said it doesn¡¯t matter and she shoulde over at this time!¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    She shoulde over? Qin Wanru secretly sneered. Madam Di was grounded in the yard, which made Madam of Duke Xing unable to meddle in the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, so she had toe over.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing is really a sympathetic person!¡± Madam Dowager sighed. The Qin¡¯s Mansion was on the cusp of a mess, and no one with discerning eyes would be willing to be involved in it at this time.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s action ofing to the Qin¡¯s Mansion to visit her could be considered a support to the Qin¡¯s Mansion to some extent. How could Madam Dowager not be moved? Even Shui Run, who sat beside Madam Dowager, nodded repeatedly and had a good impression of this Madam of Duke Xing, who she had never met.

    Qin Wanru bowed her head slightly, looking towards the exquisite patterns carved on the chair corner with a trace of gloom across her eyes. This Madam of Duke Xing really wouldn¡¯t miss any chance to leave a good impression on others. Her grandma and mother probably considered her really amiable and respectful at this moment. They didn¡¯t know she was the person who trapped them secretly.

    Madam of Duke Xing came to the Qin¡¯s Mansion on the second day withvish gifts for every master of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Even Qi Rongzhi, who lived here as a guest, got a few pieces of cloth and a few pieces of jewelry.

    Qi Rongzhi was overjoyed, and then went to Madam Dowager¡¯s yard with Chun Yi to express her gratitude to Madam of Duke Xing.

    Qin Wanru came a littlete. After reaching Madam Dowager¡¯s yard, she heard ceaselessughter there. She instantly raised her dress and walked in slowly, followed by Nanny Zheng.

    This time, she did not bring Qingyue or Yuru, but only Nanny Zheng with her.

    In the house, Madam Dowager sat in the left-hand seat with a smile on her face. She was dressed in a dark blue robe with the patterns of the character ¡°fu (blessing)¡±, with a dark blue headband with a big red jewel in the middle, looking quite good. Shui Run sat on her right side!

    It was Madam of Duke Xing who sat in the guest seat, and Qi Rongzhi sat beside her. They were talking with delight. Seeing Qin Wanrue in, Madam of Duke Xing looked up and down at her and said with a smile, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since I met Second Miss Qin, but Second Miss Qin bes increasingly pretty. Madam Dowager is so fortunate to have these outstanding granddaughters!¡±

    On hearing her words, Madam Dowager even had a wider smile. She reached out to ask Qin Wanru to bow to Madam of Duke Xing.

    Qin Wanru stepped forward to bow deeply to Madam of Duke Xing as she was asked. As she was about to get up, she found her hand was pulled by Madam of Duke Xing, who seemingly liked her a lot. ¡°It would be great if I have a daughter like Second Miss Qin! Madam Dowager, what do you think of the previous proposal?¡±

    She said and looked at Madam Dowager.

    With her heart pounding abruptly, Qin Wanru immediately realized something was wrong. She quietly pushed away the hand of Madam of Duke Xing and bowed to Madam Dowager and Shui Run.

    ¡°I really appreciate your great kindness, but I should have a talk with Zhuozhuo,¡± Madam Dowager said with a smile, looking over at Qin Wanru with her eyes full of appreciation.

    ¡°This child is really pitiful. Who can imagine she had such an experience. Her nickname is Zhuozhuo?¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked slightly strange, but immediately returned to normal. If Qin Wanru hadn¡¯t kept an eye on her, she would miss her strange expression.

    It was the only name called by her grandma. Did it remind her of anything?

    ¡°It¡¯s true! This child is poor indeed!¡± Madam Dowager sighed and felt increasingly sorry for Qin Wanru. ncing at Qin Wanru¡¯s lovely and agreeable face, she only felt grieved. Qin Wanru had been an orphan at such an early age. How could she not be pitiful? The most hateful was Madam Di, who was so vicious. She had promised to treat Zhuozhuo like her biological daughter, but had actually trapped Zhuozhuo!

    ¡°I only have a daughter, but she has dedicated herself to giving lectures and usually spent little time with me. I really wish I could have such a lovely daughter. I¡¯ve liked Second Miss Qin since I met her, but I didn¡¯t dare to take a rash act. I came to your mansionst time with the intention of asking Madam Di¡¯s opinion. I thought Madam Di was Second Miss Qin¡¯s mother, but unexpectedly I made a mistake!¡±

    Speaking of this, Madam of Duke Xing smiled at Shui Run with guilt.

    Shui Run responded with a gentle smile. She did have some doubts about this matter, but now considered Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words made sense. People in the capital all knew that Madam Di was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wedded wife, while no one knew who she was. It was excusable that Madam of Duke Xing came to the Qin¡¯s Mansion to visit Madam Di.

    ¡°Come on, bring the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for Second Miss Qin.¡± Madam of Duke Xing smiled and said to an old maid behind her. The old maid nodded, and the two maids presented the brocade boxes in their hands.

    ¡°You are so generous, but you¡¯ve sent a gift to her!¡± Madam Dowager repeatedly waved her hand. Upon arrival at the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing had given the gifts, and the gift for Qin Wanru had been sent to Zhifang Pavilion. Qin Wanru came in a hurry to express her gratitude to Madam of Duke Xing because of this gift.

    Madam of Duke Xing gave her gift again. Qin Wanru pretended to be very embarrassed, but took two steps back without epting them. Only her gaze became increasingly sullen, even with a trace of rage. Madam of Duke Xing had given her a set of clothes that she couldn¡¯t wear casually, and now she gave her gifts again.

    A person would never show her kindness for nothing. She could almost be sure that Madam of Duke Xing wanted something from her this time.

    Stealing a nce at Madam Dowager and Shui Run, she found both of them looked very joyful and obviously had been deceived by Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s acting.

    They didn¡¯t know what vicious thoughts were behind her gentle smile. At the sight of Madam of Duke Xing, Qin Wanru remembered she forced her grandma to kneel down to make an apology in thest life. The kind of humiliation was deeply rooted at the bottom of her heart and had almost eroded her heart.

    In this life, as the situation had changed, Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s attitude had also changed. She seemingly wanted to be on friendly terms with the Qin¡¯s Mansion and sounded like she attempted to take advantage of her in another way.

    ¡°I can give Second Miss Qin other gifts now besides the previous one. They are the token of my appreciation. I really like Second Miss Qin.¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked at Qin Wanru with an amicable face and an increasingly gentle smile.

    She stood up, walked to the front of the maids and reached out to open a brocade box. A set of head-ornaments inside immediately made Qi Rongzhi jealous and furious with a nk stare.

    The pearl asrge as a longan was the most valuable. It was inset in a gold hairpin iid with jade, along with dozens of small pearls around it. It was made meticulously with immeasurable value.

    Madam of Duke Xing was really generous. The value of this hairpin was equivalent to the sum of the gifts she had given before, not to mention the matching jewellery.

    ¡°I recently have this hairpin made, and it contains the most precious pearl among my dowry. I¡¯ll give it to Second Miss Qin today. I hope Madam Dowager and Madam Shui are satisfied!¡±

    Seeing everyone¡¯s shocked face, Madam of Duke Xing proudly picked up the hairpin and waved it, and then opened the second brocade box. It was a pair of translucent jade bracelets, which made people feel joyful at first sight. Qi Rongzhi had seen many jade bracelets, but none of them could match this pair.

    With her heart pounding rapidly, she felt she liked them a lot!

    ¡°I¡¯ve also got this pair of bracelets recently. Now I¡¯ll also give them to Second Miss Qin!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile.

    ¡°Madam, you are way too generous. How, how dare I ept such valuable gifts from you?¡± Seeing Madam of Duke Xing look over, Qin Wanru stepped back and softly refused. ¡°If I ept such valuable gifts from you, what will others think of me? They will definitely think that our Qin¡¯s Mansion wants you to repay us after helping you. It would be terrible!¡±

    ¡°We appreciate your kindness. These gifts are toovish indeed, and we can¡¯t ept them!¡± Madam Dowager also waved repeatedly.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, if you agree to my suggestion, this is not a big deal. You can consider them an elder¡¯s gifts for a junior at the first meeting. Besides, if we are closer to each other, our duke can help Ningyuan Army General handle some things. Otherwise, we can¡¯t help you with no excuse, even if we want to!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile. She didn¡¯t get angry because of Qin Wanru¡¯s refusal, but her smile became increasingly friendly. After talking to Madam Dowager, she turned to say to Qin Wanru, ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t rush to refuse. I sincerely like you and wish I could have a junior like you. If you be my junior, our mansion will naturally offer you dowry in the future!¡±

    She indicated that her mansion would like to promote Qin Huaiyong and expressed her sincere affection for Qin Wanru. Moreover, she indicated that her mansion would help her find a good match and even offer her dowry. Such a good thing was really too good to be real.

    Duke Xing¡¯s power in the capital was iparable to that of an average noble family!

    Madam Dowager looked at Shui Run in embarrassment, and Shui Run was hesitant and looked towards Qin Wanru. But it was inconvenient to ask Qin Wanru directly for her opinion in public. In the moment, everyone in the room fell silent¡­

    ¡°Madam Dowager, before I came here, I¡¯ve reported this matter to the Old Madam of our mansion. Our Old Madam also likes it very much. If you agree, we can ask the Queen in the pce to recognize her identity. She could certainly live with the Young Madams of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansionter and be raised in the name of our Old Madam!¡±

    Seeing them moved, Madam of Duke Xing immediately smiled and became increasingly hearty. She did not believe that she couldn¡¯t persuade them in this way.

    If Qin Wanru could be raised in the name of the Old Madam of Duke Xing with her identity recognized by the Queen in the pce, she almost enjoyed the same treatment as the Young Madams of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was very beneficial to Qin Wanru¡¯s marriage in the future. With an increasingly brilliant smile, Madam Dowager nced at Qin Wanru, sat up and was about to settle this matter!

 Chapter 245 - Someone Resisted, While Someone Accepted the Mother!

    <h4>Chapter 245 Someone Resisted, While Someone epted the Mother!</h4>

    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Madam Dowager in astonishment and then looked at Madam of Duke Xing. Her nk expression became surprised, ¡°Could it be possible that you¡¯ve found my mother? Where is she? Is she alright? Is she really in the capital? No wonder Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Qin Wanru seemed to feel that she had slipped out and hurriedly stopped talking.

    ¡°What did Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess say?¡± With her face involuntarily changing, Madam of Duke Xing said hurriedly.

    After finishing talking, she found that she was too hasty and then hurriedly said to Madam Dowager with a helpless smile, ¡°Madam Dowager probably doesn¡¯t know about the rtionship between our mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess has always disliked our mansion because of my sister-inw. I am afraid that I happen to do something offensive to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡±

    On hearing her words, Madam Dowager also looked towards Qin Wanru with concern. She didn¡¯t know about the resentment between Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. Nevertheless, based on Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s behavior, she could tell there must be something wrong between them.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Qin Wanru hesitated.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please tell me what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said. I know that I¡¯m just a nobody in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. I dare not make any conjecture!¡± Madam of Duke Xing smiled bitterly.

    ¡°What¡­ Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said before seems to be rted to my mother!¡± Qin Wanru said hesitantly, seeming to not want to say it but have to, ¡°But Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked me to wait¡­ I am not very sure of the details!¡±

    Qin Wanru bowed her head and pinched the handkerchief in her hand.

    ¡°Have they really got the news of your mother?¡± Madam Dowager was overjoyed and looked at Qin Wanru with excitement. For a time, she forgot about the matter mentioned by Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seemingly meant that. But it is still being verified, and I don¡¯t know if it is true!¡± Qin Wanru took Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as the excuse.

    Now she was basically clear about Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s intention.

    In thest life, Qin Yuru was raised in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was said that the Old Madam especially liked her and doted on her, and even kept her in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a few more years before she got married. After that, with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s support, all the nobledies in the capital did not dare to look down on her.

    Now it seemed to happen to her, but she didn¡¯t like it.

    Madam of Duke Xing seemingly intended to y tricks to persuade Madam Dowager to agree on this matter. Moreover, she said she liked Qin Wanru and spoke of her daughter. It seemed that she intended to adopt Qin Wanru as her daughter.

    With the power of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, if Qin Wanru was adopted as Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s daughter, she could naturally intervene in Qin Wanru¡¯s marriage. Madam Dowager and Shui Run had regarded her as a nice person, and she was good at pretending to be kind. At that time, it would be difficult for Qin Wanru to decide her marriage.

    Now what she could do was certainly to make her drop the idea!

    Or¡­ She silently looked towards Qi Rongzhi, who was jealous and furious beside her, and slightly lifted the corners of her lips, showing a barely visible sarcastic smile!

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess intends to help you look for your mother?¡± Although Madam of Duke Xing was stillughing, her smile seemed to be a bit stiff and less intelligent.

    ¡°She should mean that!¡± Qin Wanru replied softly.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, who is Second Miss Qin¡¯s birth mother?¡± Madam of Duke Xing suddenly turned to Madam Dowager and asked. Her words dumbfounded Madam Dowager.

    Such things were basically secrets. Although Madam of Duke Xing had expressed her affection for Qin Wanru and wanted to adopt Qin Wanru as her daughter, now Qin Wanru was not her daughter yet. In fact, it was very rude of her to ask about this thing as a family member at this moment. As the Madam of an aristocratic family, it was impossible that Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t know it.

    However, she asked this question, and Madam Dowager didn¡¯t know how to answer her.

    ¡°Grandma, you haven¡¯t told me about my birth mother, right? You haven¡¯t told me before.¡± Qin Wanru raised her watery eyes to stare at Old Madam Qin with sorrow and grief.

    This made it more difficult for Old Madam Qin to make it clear.

    At the sight of Madam Dowager¡¯s expression, Shui Run also knew that she was embarrassed. So she immediately saved Madam Dowager from embarrassment with a smile. ¡°Wanru, there¡¯s no need to rush. Your grandma will tell you about your birth mother when she is free.¡±

    Shui Run certainly meant they should not talk about it here. Anyway it was a secret and couldn¡¯t be heard by misceneous people.

    ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Qin Wanru bowed lightly, and then stood up with red eyes and stepped back to stand beside Qi Rongzhi.

    At the moment, they were the only two unmarried girls in this room, so it was normal for them to stand together.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, have you met Second Miss Qin¡¯s birth mother?¡± Madam of Duke Xing said anxiously. Despite the easy-going smile on her face, her words became increasingly rude. Shui Run had already indicated that they should first tell Qin Wanru about this kind of thing, but at the moment, Madam of Duke Xing showed a great interest.

    It made Madam Dowager a little unhappy!

    At this time, Madam of Duke Xing should not ask so detailedly. What was more, she kept asking, which brought Madam Dowager a sudden inspiration.

    ¡°Madam, I have met her naturally, and everyone in our mansion knows her!¡± Madam Dowager said lightly.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, can you tell me about Second Miss Qin¡¯s birth mother? As the woman who gave birth to a smart and beautiful girl like Second Miss Qin, how outstanding should she be!¡±

    As Madam of Duke Xing seemed to have an increasingly great interest, her words became increasingly rude. After finishing speaking, she also felt embarrassed. She looked at Qin Wanru with guilt and said, ¡°I really like this child.¡±

    ¡°This thing¡­ It¡¯s really a long story. It¡¯s not convenient to talk with you about it here!¡± Madam Dowager said and coughed in a low voice to conceal the displeasure in her eyes. She did have a good impression of Madam of Duke Xing, but Madam of Duke Xing repeatedly asked about Qin Wanru¡¯s birth mother, which slightly annoyed her.

    If she could talk about this kind of thing, it was unnecessary for her to keep it a secret up to now. Even if Madam of Duke Xing expressed more affection for Zhuozhuo, Madam Dowager considered her an outsider now.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xinges here today to adopt a daughter?¡± Qin Wanru stood beside Qi Rongzhi and lowered her voice to ask curiously. Qi Rongzhi came earlier than her and had heard more, so she guessed Qi Rongzhi should know about it!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Rongzhi gave Qin Wanru a hard look and also lowered her voice to answer. Why was Qin Wanru so lucky that she was chosen by Madam of Duke Xing?

    ¡°What a pity!¡± Qin Wanru sighed in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qi Rongzhi almost strained her ears.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing means that she wants a well-behaved and obedient daughter who will be raised in the name of the Old Madam of Duke Xing. But I am afraid I can¡¯t ept it. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡­¡± Qin Wanru said hesitantly in a low voice and looked towards the boxes held in the two maids¡¯ hands, seemingly coveting them.

    Who could refuse such beautiful pearl head-ornaments and the pair of bracelets?

    ¡°Unfortunately, Big Sister is not here, otherwise she can volunteer!¡± Qin Wanru sighed with remorse.

    With her eyes suddenly lighting up, Qi Rongzhi involuntarily breathed rapidly. She looked at Madam of Duke Xing and the boxes held in the two maids¡¯ hands and tightly grasped the handkerchief in her hand.

    Qin Yuru could volunteer, why couldn¡¯t she? She could also be a well-behaved and obedient daughter. Thinking of the meaning behind it, Qi Rongzhi was involuntarily moved.

    This was a good opportunity¡­

    ¡°Madam Dowager, what about the matter we discussed before? I really want such a well-behaved and obedient daughter!¡± Madam of Duke Xing also knew that she acted too eagerly, so she hurriedly concealed the anxiety in her eyes and picked up the subject again.

    ¡°This¡­¡± With such an interruption, Madam Dowager hesitated and looked towards Qin Wanru. Seeing Qin Wanru shake her head quietly, she became increasingly indecisive.

    She had seen Qin Wanru¡¯s performance during this period. Although this granddaughter was young, she had a good head on her shoulders. Since she expressed her disapproval, she naturally had her reason. Madam Dowager still considered Madam of Duke Xing a good person and it was greatly helpful for Qin Wanru to recognize Madam of Duke Xing as her mother. However, Qin Wanru was not willing to do that, so she couldn¡¯t decide it at the moment.

    ¡°Madam, can I answer you after Huai and I think about it?¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ fine!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said helplessly. She knew that she was so eager that she lost herposure and aroused Madam Dowager¡¯s doubt, but she changed very quickly and instantly said with a gentle smile, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have the pleasure to adopt Second Miss Qin as my daughter, I still need to express my gratitude!¡±

    She said and waved. The two maids holding the gift boxes understood, immediately came up to Qin Wanru and respectfully presented the gift boxes, which meant regardless of the oue, she still had to give Qin Wanru the gifts!

    ¡°Madam, I would like to recognize you as my adoptive mother and show my filial respect for you in future.¡± Seeing the two boxes of gifts presented in front of her, Qi Rongzhi breathed rapidly with greedy eyes. Thinking about it, she finally failed to suppress her urge. She took two steps forward to kneel in front of Madam of Duke Xing and say respectfully.

    She acted so abruptly that everyone in the room didn¡¯t expect it and looked at her nkly.

    Although Qi Rongzhi was flushed, she respectfully kowtowed to Madam of Duke Xing. ¡°Madam, rest assured. Even if your biological daughter is not around, I will consider myself your biological daughter and show my filial respect for you.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was ready to risk everything this time for wealth and rank. With both her face and neck turning red, she still looked at Madam of Duke Xing eagerly, hoping that Madam of Duke Xing could adopt her as her daughter and she could stand out among others after that.

    Since Madam of Duke Xing had specially prepared gifts for her, she must have a good impression of her. She firmly believed that she could do better than Qin Wanru and show more filial respect for Madam of Duke Xing.

    It happened suddenly. Madam of Duke Xing was still preparing to say something to settle the matter of adopting Qin Wanru as her daughter, but it was spoiled by Qi Rongzhi. Seeing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s expectant and greedy eyes, Madam of Duke Xing shook her hands in anger. She was thinking about how to trick Qin Wanru to join Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but did not expect that she was also the target of someone else!

    It inevitably enraged Madam of Duke Xing who had always considered the overall situation was under her control!

    At this moment, it was a stalemate. Should she ept it or not?

 Chapter 246 - Why One Chased and the Other Escaped?

    <h4>Chapter 246 Why One Chased and the Other Escaped?</h4>

    ¡°Miss Qi, please stand up. We can discuss itter after your parentse to the capital!¡± After thinking for a while, Madam of Duke Xing said slowly with a sullen face.

    The old maid behind her hurried forward to help Qi Rongzhi stand up.

    Being rejected to her face with a barely eptable reason, Qi Rongzhi still blushed with shame. She burst into tears, turned around, covered her face and ran out in tears.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take care of Miss Qi!¡± Qin Wanru said hurriedly and chased after her.

    Nanny Zheng, who stood at the door and waited for Qin Wanru, originally wanted to follow Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru shook her hand to her, and reached out to point inward. Nanny Zheng understood. She called a maid to follow Qin Wanru, while she was still standing outside the curtain of the door.

    It was advantageous for her to stand here. The people inside couldn¡¯t see her, but she could hear the sounds inside.

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness. We can talk about itter. So we can¡¯t ept the gifts now!¡± In the room, Madam Dowager said with a smile, but not as kindly as she had been.

    ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t insist on it. Madam Dowager can discuss it with Ningyuan Army General. If Second Miss Qin hadn¡¯t helped Hao¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯te over at this time!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile. At this time, her expression had returned to normal. She sat in the chair in dignity, and the two maids stepped back to stand behind her.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindly tolerance!¡± Madam Dowager said sincerely.

    Madam Dowager considered anyone, that came over at this time, sympathetic and righteous. Maybe she could talk about it with Zhuozhuoter. It would only benefit Zhuozhuo indeed to join Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Miss Qi was quite bold, but our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t ept anyone casually. But after all, it¡¯s not so good to reject her. Nanny Sheng, go to check on her and give her this bracelet of mine. We are probably predestined to meet!¡± Madam of Duke Xing took a bracelet from her wrist and said.

    She originally intended to find a chance to send someone out to inquire about the information. Since she bumped into Qi Rongzhi, Qi Rongzhi could make it simpler for her to do that.

    Her words were extremely decent.

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The old maid behind her hurriedly stepped forward to take the bracelet respectfully and then left.

    It was a matter between Qi Rongzhi and Madam of Duke Xing, so it was inconvenient for Madam Dowager to intervene in it. She originally intended to ask someone to lead the way for the old maid, but the old maid had lifted the curtain and left.

    They continued talking in the room. Nanny Sheng of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came out of the yard, asked an inferior old maid in the yard about the yard where Qi Rongzhi lived and then went outside without asking anyone to lead the way.

    However, when she went out of the yard, after identifying directions, she hurriedly walked over in another direction instead of the direction indicated by the inferior old maid.

    Not far behind her, Nanny Zheng fixedly stared at her and followed her all the way.

    After turning a few corners, the old maid went to Yn Pavilion expertly. She actually went to Madam Di¡¯s yard and was very familiar with the route. If she had not been there several times, someone must have given her a detailed map.

    At the entrance of Yn Pavilion, the door was tightly closed with two interior old maids guarding there. After looking over there in distance, the old maid stood firm and frowned. It seemed to be impossible for her to enter Yn Pavilion directly.

    While hesitating, she suddenly saw the door was slightly pushed open and there was a slight crack. Mei Xue walked out with a small food basket. She expressed her great gratitude to the two old maids at the entrance, while taking two purses out of her cuffs and handing over them to the two old maids.

    The two old maids took the purses with a smile and waved their hands to let Mei Xue go!

    Aftering out, Mei Xue did not leave immediately. She walked around and saw Nanny Sheng of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion beckoning for her at the next intersection. With her eyes lighting up, she looked around, and cautiously ran over in a hurry after confirming the two old maids guarding the Yn Pavilion didn¡¯t notice her.

    Nanny Sheng pulled Mei Xue to hide behind a big tree and lowered her voice to ask, ¡°What did your master say?¡±

    ¡°My master said it all depends to your Madam. Look, these are the residences of those people.¡± Mei Xue quickly took a letter out of the food basket and handed it to Nanny Sheng.

    Nanny Sheng hurriedly took it and put it in her arms. After that, they turned away in other directions.

    Nanny Sheng went to the guest yard, where Qi Rongzhi lived, this time. The reason why she was so clear about the location was that everyone¡¯s residence was meticulously depicted on the map that she received before.

    However, even if Nanny Sheng had remembered it clearly, she still reached out to take out a hand-drawn map from her bosom on her way and intended to read it again. She clearly remembered the route from Madam Dowager¡¯s yard to Madam Di¡¯s yard, but was not so sure of the route from Madam Di¡¯s yard to the guest yard where Qi Rongzhi lived.

    What had happened between Qi Rongzhi and Madam of Duke Xing was originally an ident, but it happened to be used by Madam of Duke Xing.

    Nanny Sheng stood firm to have a look, and then held the hand-drawn map after identifying the direction. After walking for a while, she took it out again to have a look at it. Since she went out with the excuse of checking on Qi Rongzhi, she had to go to the guest yard to have a perfunctory look.

    Having performing her task properly, Nanny Sheng was very rxed at this moment and not as alert as she was before. When she took out the map again, someone suddenly came from the opposite direction and happened to bump into Nanny Sheng heavily. Nanny Sheng took two steps back and fell heavily to the ground.

    The map in her hand had already fallen.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t got eyes!¡± Nanny Sheng was knocked down so heavily that she couldn¡¯t get up in a while and shouted in anger. As the henchman of Madam of Duke Xing, she had always been arrogant in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Have you got eyes?¡± Nanny Zheng picked up the map from the ground, read it and said coldly without helping Nanny Sheng up.

    ¡°What do you mean? As a servant, you are so arrogant. Who makes you dare to do that!¡± Nanny Sheng was so angry that her face darkened. She got up with a tree beside her and rebuked Nanny Zheng in a sharp voice.

    Although the person on the opposite side seemed to have a brilliant appearance and great majesty, she was dressed like a servant. Nanny Sheng was not afraid of a servant of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a servant?¡± Nanny Zheng said coldly and waved the map in her hand, ¡°Say it, where did you get this map? Why do you have a hand-drawn map of our mansion? And it¡¯s so detailed. What do you intend to do?¡±

    ¡°Give me the map!¡± Nanny Sheng panicked. She looked around and lowered her voice to say.

    ¡°Do you want to hurt the masters of our mansion?¡± Nanny Zheng stepped back, with her face turning increasingly cold.

    ¡°You are such a mean servant. What nonsense are you talking about? Give it back to me, or I¡¯ll make you sorry for it!¡± Nanny Sheng threatened her. With no one else around at this moment, Nanny Sheng was relieved. Nanny Sheng bet she, who was just a servant of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, didn¡¯t dare to offend her!

    ¡°You have a plot against the masters of our mansion and dare to threaten me. Well, well, let¡¯s go to report it to Madam Dowager and see what she will say!¡±

    Nanny Zheng sneered, stepping back and raising the map in her hand, ¡°She will ask you where you got this map and what you were looking for with this map!¡±

    ¡°Give the map back to me!¡± Seeing that Nanny Zheng was going to report her behavior, Nanny Sheng was angry and anxious. She reached out to put her hand on her waist and threatened Nany Zheng loudly, ¡°I am the servant of Madam of Duke Xing and came here with my master today. Even if I intend to do something, what can your Madam Dowager do to me? As long as I say this map is yours, Madam Dowager wouldn¡¯t embarrass my master!¡±

    Nanny Sheng also understood she had better avoid making a scene.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing came to our mansion to visit our Madam Dowager, but secretly sent you to find someone with a map. You shoulde from Madam Di¡¯s yard, right? You actually secretly went to meet Madam Di. Could it be possible that Madam of Duke Xing actually came to our mansion to contact Madam Di rather than to express her gratitude to our Second Miss?¡±

    With her face changing, Nanny Zheng said loudly.

    Her spection was very close to the truth. She had almost figured out the interaction between Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di. With her face changing, Nanny Sheng rapidly rushed at Nanny Zheng in an attempt to grab the map in her hand.

    Nanny Zheng had already prepared. She stepped back and ran away. Nanny Sheng chased after her, while shouting, ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense, my master will definitely ask your Madam Dowager to punish you. Let¡¯s see your Madam Dowager will believe you or my master!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing had an identity far beyond that of Madam Dowager of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Considering this point, Nanny Sheng felt flustered, but had not lost herposure.

    As Madam Dowager of just a Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, she wouldn¡¯t dare to embarrass Madam of Duke Xing!

    ¡°Your Madam of Duke Xing has a plot against our General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Nanny Zheng was much younger than Nanny Sheng, so she naturally ran very fast. Besides, she was familiar with the route. Therefore, Nanny Zheng took a shortcut to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study after turning a few corners.

    ¡°You¡­ stop¡­ How, how dare you steal my master¡¯s stuff. Stop now!¡± Nanny Sheng suddenly shouted loudly, and even seemingly hoped that it could be heard by others, which waspletely different from her sneaky behavior.

    Unfortunately, Nanny Zheng ignored her and turned to go into a yard in front.

    In the yard, a servant was guarding at the door. On hearing the sounds from outside, he hurriedly ran out to have a look and met Nanny Zheng who had run to the door.

    ¡°Is general here?¡± Nanny Zheng said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ He is inside!¡± The servant nodded in a hurry. He knew Nanny Zheng. ¡°Is Second Miss looking for general?¡±

    ¡°There is an old maid from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion searching for something with this map in our mansion. Give this map to general!¡± Nanny Zheng handed the map to the servant, but didn¡¯t go into the yard. Instead, she ran forward around the yard.

    Later, Nanny Sheng finally caught up with her, out of breath. Seeing Nanny Zheng resting against the wall in front of her, she immediately quickened her pace to rush over.

    ¡°Are you seeking death? Return the map to me. As long as I say that you stole my master¡¯s stuff, you can only be beaten to death!¡± Aftering up to Nanny Zheng, Nanny Sheng was exhausted. She gave Nanny Zheng a hard look and threatened her with her hand on the wall.

 Chapter 247 - Sophistry, the Master and the Servant Put on a Show

    Chapter 247 Sophistry, the Master and the Servant Put on a Show

    There was only a high wall here with no other people around. Nanny Sheng was really not afraid to be heard by others.

    ¡°Where did you get the map? Why is there such a detailed map of our mansion? What did you do in Madam Di¡¯s yard? Does your Madam of Duke Xing intend to do something, that can¡¯t be known by others, with Madam Di?¡± Nanny Zheng raised her brows and looked at Nanny Sheng aggressively.

    Although Nanny Sheng was Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s intimate Nanny and had experienced a lot, she was a little inferior to Nanny Zheng.

    Nanny Zheng had stayed in the pce for so many years during which she was promoted to a henchman from an ordinary pce maid. Her experience was iparable to that of a Nanny of a Madam from an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Are you seeking death eagerly? How dare you talk nonsense like this. Let¡¯s see whether your master can protect you or my master can kill you!¡± Nanny Sheng said ferociously.

    ¡°Your master? Madam of Duke Xing came to our mansion today with another intention?¡± On hearing the majestic sneer from a man, Nanny Sheng suddenly turned around with her face changing dramatically, only to see a door closed inside the high wall was opened and Qin Huaiyong stood at the door with his hands sped behind his back and a gloomy face.

    Nanny Sheng actually did not know Qin Huaiyong, but she had experienced a lot. Knowing there was only one person dressed like this with this kind of vigor in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she instantly panicked so much that her face changed.

    ¡°General!¡± Nanny Zheng stepped forward to bow to him.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, have you found anything?¡± Qin Huaiyong could definitely not regard Nanny Zheng as a general servant, so he asked her with a gentler expression.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, this servant in your mansion framed me up. She deliberately said something usible and brought me here in an attempt to trap my master and put me in unrighteousness.¡± At the sight of that, Nanny Sheng was anxious. She immediately defended herself in a loud voice, while ferociously staring at Nanny Zheng.

    She did not believe that an old maid of General¡¯s Mansion was more convincing than what she said!

    ¡°Search her and find out what she has brought with her!¡± Qin Huaiyong said coldly.

    The two servants behind him came over and caught Nanny Sheng on both sides. Nanny Zheng came over and searched her. She immediately took an envelope from her bosom and then presented it to Qin Huaiyong with respect. At the sight of this, Nanny Sheng only felt dizzy and involuntarily trembled all over.

    Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. She bit her teeth hard without saying a word and decided to remain silent before her master came over. Anyway there was no other information in the letter, so it couldn¡¯t be considered a piece of important evidence. Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her master because of a servant¡¯s words.

    This matter was more bark than bite, and they could only reduce the trouble into a minor one!

    Qin Huaiyong took the letter and turned to the yard, followed by two servants seizing Nanny Sheng.

    Nanny Zheng also followed them and closed the side door here.

    When Madam of Duke Xing was invited toe over, Nanny Sheng was forced to kneel down in the porch. Seeing Madam of Duke Xinge in, Nanny Sheng hurriedly cried, ¡°Madam!¡±

    ¡°What is going on?¡± With her face darkening, Madam of Duke Xing was about to walk over to ask the two servants to let go of Nanny Sheng.

    ¡°Madam, pleasee in. My father is waiting inside!¡± Qin Wanru said with a slight smile. When Qin Huaiyong sent someone to invite Madam of Duke Xing toe over, Qin Wanru happened to return to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion. So she volunteered to apany Madam of Duke Xing toe over.

    It was out of line to let go of the servant before meeting the master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Madam of Duke Xing realized it at this moment, said slowly with a smile reappearing on her face and stared at Qin Wanru with her deep eyes.

    In the study, seeing Madam of Duke Xinge over, Qin Huaiyong, who was originally sitting, stood up to slightly bow to her. After that, they respectively sat in the master seat and the guest seat. Qin Wanru took a few steps forward and stood behind Qin Huaiyong. She nced at Nanny Zheng who was standing beside her, and Nanny Zheng nodded at her silently with a faint smile.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, what do you mean by detaining my old maid here? Could it be that my old maid has done something offensive to you?¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked lightly after sitting down.

    Qin Huaiyong nced at Nanny Zheng, and Nanny Zheng nodded, stood out and narrated what had happened again with a serious face. She saw Nanny Sheng actually went to Madam Di¡¯s yard after asking about the route to the guest yard where Miss Qi lived. It caught her attention, so she followed Nanny Sheng.

    Nanny Zheng¡¯s narration was very organized. She had seen the whole process with a simple map and a letter as the evidence. The evidence was now ced on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s desk, and Qin Huaiyong had already seen it.

    The map was very detailed, and even some special ces like corners were clearly marked. In terms of the envelope, there were the names of several people and an address. Qing Huaiyong failed to figure out what these were at the moment.

    Madam of Duke Xing was very calm. Although Nanny Zheng told everything in detail with evidence, she did not panic. After Nanny Zheng finished talking, Madam of Duke Xing slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing a sarcastic smile. ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion just confirms my servant has done something offensive based on the one-sided statement of a servant of your mansion? Do you consider the servant of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion interior to the servant of your General¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong was only an official at deputy third level, while Duke Xing was an official at first level from the Duke Mansion at first level. From this point of view, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion naturally was iparable to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, servants could also be divided into various levels, and the servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were undoubtedly at the highest level.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words were prating, and she was sure Qin Huaiyong definitely didn¡¯t dare to reply.

    ¡°Madam, you are telling the truth. Nanny Zheng is actually iparable to the old maid of your mansion!¡± Qin Wanru replied with a smile. She slightly bowed to Nanny Zheng with respect, and Nanny Zheng stood straight up and stepped aside after epting half of Qin Wanru¡¯s bow.

    Nanny Zheng then bowed to Qin Wanru. Every act and gesture of hers was impable!

    With such acts and gestures, she actually dared to ept half of her master¡¯s bow. All of these indicated that she was not a general servant.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face changed slightly for the first time.

    ¡°She is a Nanny released from the pce, as well as my etiquette instructor. She is originally iparable to general servants. She serves as a servant in our mansion in order to better instruct me. Madam, do you think I¡¯m right?¡± Qin Wanru said leisurely.

    Qin Wanru deliberately took Nanny Zheng with her instead of Qingyue and Yujie because of Nanny Zheng¡¯s overwhelming identity. The etiquette instructor released from the pce was originally iparable to general servants, even if this servant served Madam of Duke Xing.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face darkened dramatically. She certainly knew this Nanny Zheng, and had a plot behind what had happened at that time. However, she didn¡¯t expect the situation to changeter.

    This Nanny Zheng was actually not just an etiquette instructor in the pce, and was also rted to other things. Thus, when Nanny Zheng was released from the pce, no one dared to hire her. Nevertheless, it did not hinder those, who knew the inside story, from fearing her, because she had been a chief pce maid.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, the words of a servant of your mansion are more convincing than me?¡± With her gaze falling on Madam of Duke Xing, Nanny Zheng said slowly.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, you are telling the truth, but there may be misunderstandings behind it!¡± Madam of Duke Xing immediately adjusted her thought and said with a smile.

    ¡°Can I ask my old maid what is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Madam, go ahead!¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded and asked someone to bring Nanny Sheng.

    As soon as Nanny Sheng entered the door, she freed herself from the hands of the two servants, rushed toward Madam of Duke Xing and cried out loudly, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s the mean servant who framed me up. It is clear that everything was schemed out by her. I don¡¯t know what I did offend her and made her start such a rumour!¡±

    Since Madam of Duke Xing hade, Nanny Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone at the moment. She reached out to point at Nanny Zheng and scolded in anger.

    Suddenly, Nanny Sheng was pped so hard that she sat on the ground. She stared nkly at Madam of Duke Xing, who looked stern, and failed to recover for a while. ¡°Ma-madam!¡±

    ¡°This is the etiquette instructor Nanny Zheng from the pce. Now She teaches Second Miss Qin in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. You are just a servant. How can you point at her at will?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said coldly and rebuked her in anger.

    Nanny Sheng was dumbfounded, but immediately reacted. After exchanging nces with Madam of Duke Xing, she loudly cried out about her grievances, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m wronged. I just went out in the direction for which I have asked. Later, I found I took the wrong way after encountering a maid and asking her for directions. Regarding the map, I just picked it up on the road.¡±

    Seeing the interaction between Madam of Duke Xing and Nanny Sheng, Qin Wanru secretly sneered. Nanny Sheng had been the henchman of Madam of Duke Xing for many years indeed. At the sight of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s action, Nanny Sheng immediately realized what she meant.

    Qin Wanru silently nced at Nanny Sheng¡¯s face and then looked down. Sometimes it didn¡¯t need much evidence to tell whether someone was telling the truth.

    ¡°You got lost and then picked up a simple map of General¡¯s Mansion?¡± Madam of Duke Xing frowned and asked helplessly.

    Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and continued to listen silently without refutation!

    ¡°Yes, yes, it is the truth. Madam, I¡¯m really wronged!¡± Nanny Sheng said in an increasingly loud voice and even made her eyes turn red by rubbing them, looking extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°You are such an old servant. Why are you so incautious that you didn¡¯te over and report it to me immediately!¡± Madam of Duke Xing beat Nanny Sheng¡¯s shoulder hard and said exasperatedly.

    ¡°Madam, I thought I could report it aftering back, but didn¡¯t expect there will be such a misunderstanding!¡± Nanny Sheng cried out about her grievances again.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, what do you think of it?¡± Madam of Duke Xing beat Nanny Sheng¡¯s shoulder with hatred and sighed, ¡°It was caused by myx discipline for my servant indeed. I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve seen this embarrassing situation!¡±

 Chapter 248 - Whose Names Were on the Letter?

    Chapter 248 Whose Names Were on the Letter?

    ¡°Since it is a misunderstanding, Madam, you can leave now!¡± Qin Huaiyong said lightly, stopping asking whether it was true or not, even without seeking proof.

    Nevertheless, he said that in an obviously suspicious tone, looked much colder and faintly seemed to ask her to leave, which embarrassed Madam of Duke Xing a lot. But Qin Huaiyong directly cut off this topic, so she had to stop talking.

    Madam of Duke Xing had prepared a lot of words to exin it, only to find her exnation was useless. She felt like being ready to attack but finally punching on the cotton. In the moment, she looked embarrassed.

    Fortunately, after being embarrassed for a while, Madam of Duke Xing stood up and said with displeasure, ¡°Since it is a misunderstanding, we are okay after making a clear exnation. I¡¯m leave now!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong nodded and stood up, seeming like about to see her off. Anyway he should show necessary respect for Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Father, I am going to see Madam of Duke Xing off,¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    Qin Huaiyong nodded and did not insist on it. He sat down again with his gaze falling on the two ¡°exhibits¡± on the desk, which made Madam of Duke Xing slightly panic with knitted brows. Nevertheless, she thought there was no detailed information on the letter and Qin Huaiyong would have no clue even if he saw it!

    She instantly turned and left, followed by Qin Wanru.

    After taking a few steps, Madam of Duke Xing slowed down, looked back at Qin Wanru and gently waved at her to motion for her to go forward.

    After she came forward, Madam of Duke Xing said affectionately, ¡°I wanted to adopt you as my daughter. I really like you, want to raise you as my biological daughter and make you the Miss of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But at the moment, I seem to be unable to make it happen, since your father may be biased against me!¡±

    Qin Wanru sneered secretly. In this case, Madam of Duke Xing still deceived her as if she was an ignorant child!

    ¡°Thank you for your great kindness!¡± Qin Wanru slightly rolled up her sleeves and said.

    ¡°You are so likable. Your grandmother has agreed on it. I didn¡¯t expect to meet with such a mishap. If you can be my adopted daughter, you will at least be a famous Miss of an aristocratic family in the capital. With the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, you can even marry a prince!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said in a tempting tone, and then sighed. She seemed to be talking to herself, but happened to be heard by Qin Wanru, ¡°I¡¯m wondering who created such a disturbance. It¡¯s such a coincidence. The old servant has always been capable in our mansion.¡±

    She meant that someone made use of Nanny Sheng and made her wronged for what she had done in the Qin¡¯s Mansion today with the intention of spoiling the thing that was greatly beneficial to Qin Wanru!

    Qin Wanru¡¯s butterfly-like long eyshes fluttered twice, concealing the gloom in her eyes. Madam of Duke Xing really treated others like fools as always. In this case, she still tried to deceive her by saying Nanny Sheng was trapped by someone with an ulterior motive and shifting the me onto Madam Di.

    She shifted all the me onto Madam Di!

    With slight gratitude on her face, Qin Wanru did not reply. She looked slightly simple-hearted and naive like a child.

    ¡°Your grandma is old, and your mother is pregnant now. They may not be able to help you even if they want to. No matter whether I can adopt you as my daughter, if youe up against difficulties in the future, you can still turn to me directly. I will help you as much as I could. We could be considered predestined to meet today!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing sighed with satisfaction.

    On their way, Madam of Duke Xing coaxed Qin Wanru, praised Qin Wanru and kept expressing her sincere affection for Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru just smiled at her without telling the truth.

    After sending Madam of Duke Xing to the gate of the mansion, Qin Wanru turned to go to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study.

    In the study, Qin Huaiyong was still looking at the names of several people and the address on the envelope. He failed to figure out to whom these names belonged after pondering over it for a lingering moment. Regarding the address, it was very normal and didn¡¯t look like the name of a mansion.

    ¡°Father, who are these people?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the names on the envelope curiously aftering in and bowing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t heard of them!¡± Qin Huaiyong shook his head.

    ¡°If so, why did Madam give this letter to Madam of Duke Xing¡­¡± Qin Wanru said in astonishment. After finishing her words, she seemed to realize she had made a slip of the tongue. She stopped talking sweetly and looked at Qin Huaiyong pitifully.

    Anyway Madam of Duke Xing hadn¡¯t admitted her contact with Madam Di.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Fortunately, Qin Huaiyong said gently, seemingly not intending to me her.

    ¡°The map is good. It is really a simple map. Madam of Duke Xing also said so. But who drew it?¡±

    Qin Wanru raised her small face, pointed at the simple map ced aside and said, seemingly wanting to change the subject.

    Madam of Duke Xing did have mentioned the simple map, but she had not seen the map before saying that.

    It could be seen that she had told a lie!

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s gaze shifted from the letter to the simple map, and his face darkened. The simple map of General¡¯s Mansion was so detailed. If it fell into the hands of someone with an ulterior motive, it would cause trouble easily.

    There were not many people capable of drawing such a detailed map in the mansion.

    After thinking for a while, he stood up, put the two pieces of ¡°evidence¡± into his sleeves and said to Qin Wanru, ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, father, I¡¯m going to spend some time with mother and grandma!¡± Qin Wanru nodded obediently and turned around to leave. Suddenly she seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly turned to say, ¡°Father, those people seem to share the surname with mother¡¯s former husband!¡±

    Her words made Qin Huaiyong instantly look fierce. He suddenly thought of someone¡­

    ¡°Madam, we came here for nothing today?¡± The carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion moved slowly. In the carriage, Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t look as gentle as in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. She leant against the mat with a cold face and half-closed eyes. Nanny Sheng nced at her expression and asked carefully.

    ¡°In view of what happened today, I probably can¡¯t make them let down their guard and make Qin Wanru ept me as her adoptive mother!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said in a cold voice and slowly opened her eyes to stare coldly at Nanny Sheng.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t expect that the servant is actually from the pce. If I knew it, I would have striven to take the items back at that time!¡± Seeing her master¡¯s cold face, Nanny Sheng directly knelt down in the carriage and pped herself relentlessly.

    Her face became swollen immediately.

    ¡°Enough, it seems that someone kept an eye on you!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a sneer. It was such a coincidence that Nanny Sheng seemed to have been targeted since she went out.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a deliberate move¡­ since General¡¯s Mansion did not say anything about itter¡­¡± With no time to care about the pain of her face, Nanny Sheng said hurriedly.

    If she had been deliberately targeted and didn¡¯t realize it, she would be too useless. Maybe Madam of Duke Xing wanted to change a henchman.

    Her words made Madam of Duke Xing fall silent. She couldn¡¯t figure out it was a real ident or a deliberate move. If it was a deliberate move, who was behind it?

    It was unlikely to be Madam Di, seemingly also unlikely to be Madam Shui, and even more unlikely to be Madam Dowager who had wanted Qin Wanru to ept her as adoptive mother directly. Could it be Qin Huaiyong?

    A general would care about the matter of the inner court? It was impossible at the thought of it!

    Except for them, Qin Wanru was the only possibility, but Madam of Duke Xing directly vetoed this answer. She had observed Qin Wanru¡¯s expression on the way, and it seemed to be impossible!

    ¡°Madam, what are we going to do next? It¡¯s the address of the residence of the family of Madam Shui¡¯s former husband. We don¡¯t know where they live now!¡±

    Nanny Sheng did not read the letter, so she did not know the address offered by Madam Di. They had secretly passed the news before. This time Madam Di found the address of several close rtives of the family of Shui Run¡¯s former husband in Jiangzhou and gave it to Madam of Duke Xing. Madam of Duke Xing would instruct them to make trouble.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave it aside. We haven¡¯t taken it over yet. Even if something goes wrong, we won¡¯t get involved,¡± Madam of Duke Xing said coldly. The fallen curtain blocked the light, which made her look a bit gloomy.

    ¡°But¡­ we¡¯ll lose contact with the Qin¡¯s Mansion again. You won¡¯t be able to¡­ adopt Second Miss Qin!¡± Being afraid of taking the me, Nanny Sheng secretly looked at Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s expression, while reminding her cautiously.

    Reminded by her was better than reminded by others!

    ¡°Humph, even if she doesn¡¯t want to get involved with me, I¡¯ll make her have to get involved with me,e to me and beg me!¡± Madam of Duke Xing sneered and bent the corners of her lips, showing a sarcastic smile. ¡°A small Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion dares to challenge our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. They consider themselves powerful enough to do that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. A small General¡¯s Mansion considers itself the family of an influential official upon arrival at the capital. They are not qualified to do that!¡± Nanny Sheng hurriedly despised Qin Huaiyong with her master.

    She then lowered her head and asked cautiously, ¡°Madam, what are we going to do next?¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see. I will definitely take control of Qin Wanru!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said sinisterly, with a sharp sparkle in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t leave this girl alone.

    ¡°Has Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess known something?¡± Nanny Sheng was shocked and shrank her neck, only feeling her head ran cold. She was not afraid of challenging Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, but afraid of challenging Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a first-ss Duke¡¯s Mansion, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had a nobler identity!

    ¡°She won¡¯t know. How could she know! Zhuozhuo, it¡¯s her!¡± The voice of Madam of Duke Xing sounded extremely gruesome in the narrowpartment, and her faint smile even made people shiver. ¡°She had always overwhelmed me. Now I¡¯ll let her know who the noblest one is. Now she is¡­ humph, just a fool. She is unqualified topete with me! Spread the news that I¡¯m going to adopt Qin Wanru as my daughter and I¡¯m quite satisfied after specially visiting her in the Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Nanny Sheng did not dare to talk. She deeply lowered her head with cold sweat on her back. Even as a henchman, she knew not much and didn¡¯t dare to hear too much. She would rather have never heard of this kind of thing¡­

 Chapter 249 - Do You Really Have Any Morality?

    <h4>Chapter 249 Do You Really Have Any Morality?</h4>

    ¡°Lady, the general just went to find the First Lady! Did she paint that picture?¡± Yujie reported.

    Qin Wanru raised her eyebrow and answered firmly, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t do that, then why would the general go get her so angrily?¡± Yujie asked very confusedly and she also supposed that it shouldn¡¯t be the First Lady who painted that picture before!

    ¡°It is Madam Di who did that!¡± Sitting casually in a pavilion, Qin Wanru answered unhurriedly. It was a nice day with little wind and warm sunshine. This pavilion beside the garden rockery was built in a good ce where it not only could keep out the wind but also was bathed in the sun.

    Moreover, she enjoyed the wide view here!

    ¡°If it is Madam Di who painted that, then why would the general go to find the First Lady? It seems that she has nothing to do with this event, right?¡± said Yujie.

    ¡°Mei Xue is the one who contacts the old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion while she is one of Qin Yuru¡¯s servants. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion can slither out of this event, Mei Xue is unable to do that. Father locked Madam Di up and grounded Qin Yuru. However, Mei Xue went to find Madam Di. This is wrong!¡±

    Qin Wanru exined slowly. Compared to Madam Di, it was better for her to start from Qin Yuru. Moreover, Mei Xue, Qin Yuru¡¯s servant girl, got involved in this event.

    Yujie was a clever girl. Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, she quickly understood and kept nodding. ¡°I got that wrong. It is the First Lady who led to this trouble. However, why did Madam of Duke Xing do that? Isn¡¯t she very close to our mansion? She came to our mansion and even showed gratitude to you. Is everything fake?¡±

    If the event of Nanny Sheng had not happened, people in the mansion would have considered Madam of Duke Xing as a madam who was affectionate and faithful in that she not only was good to Qin¡¯s Mansion but also very appreciated Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Why would Madam of Duke Xing like me?¡± Qin Wanru meant it with a smile.

    ¡°Because she appreciated that you saved Master Hao!¡± answered Yujie.

    ¡°Does Madam of Duke Xing treat Hao¡¯er well?¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and leaned against a pirzily.

    ¡°Well, no. However, she has to posture!¡± Yujie quickly understood but then felt confused.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she do this earlier? Why did she choose this time?¡± Qin Wanru squinted. ¡°Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t look strange while grandma called me ¡®Zhuozhuo¡¯. However, when I looked at her more carefully, I could tell her venom.¡±

    ¡°It seems that my nickname shocked Madam of Duke Xing.¡±

    Although her malicious expression disappeared instantly, Qin Wanru still caught sight of her vicious and shocked face.

    Madam of Duke Xing had heard of this name!

    ¡°Well, well, I have no idea. Does she need to prepare for her n?¡± asked Yujie.

    ¡°It is possible!¡± Sitting up straight, Qin Wanru chuckled. She looked at the person who was walking toward her and sneered. ¡°As expected, Qi Rongzhi could not stand!¡±

    The reason that Qi Rongzhi was able to live in the capital city and to stay in Qin¡¯s Mansion might be that she got something on Qin¡¯s family. Otherwise, Magistrate Qi, the cunning one, would not let his daughter live here without worrying. ¡°Good, it would help me!¡±

    Yujie had a look along her eyesight and found that Qi Rongzhi was walking toward them resentfully and sulkily. Then Yujie quickly stood behind Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Lady just said that she was here to wait for Lady Qi.¡± Thinking this, Yujie increasingly admired her seconddy. She used to consider herself as Qin Wanru¡¯s elder sister for she was older than herdy and thus, she always tried her best to teach her seconddy. However, to her surprise, her seconddy who looked like a Barbie doll had a sharp brain.

    But she felt at ease and quite convinced when being with this clever seconddy!

    Servants of Zhifang Pavilion also felt more and more emboldened because of Qin Wanru!

    ¡°What do you mean, Qin Wanru!¡± Qi Rongzhi came to her resentfully. When she came, she sat on the stone bench right in front of Qin Wanru and said angrily.

    ¡°I¡­ What? What are you asking about?¡± Qin Wanru answered unhurriedly.

    ¡°You instigated me to say such things! Why did you do that and what do you want? Qin Wanru, though you look small, you are so evil! You are trying to let Madam of Duke Xing hate me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Flushed with fury, Qi Rongzhi shouted at her.

    ¡°What would benefit me if I did this?¡± asked Qin Wanru lightly. Qi Rongzhi was such a woman. Whatever she did, she would me others if anything went wrong and imputed her failure to others forcibly every time. However right or wrong, she would be the innocent one all the time!

    She used to not know the reason that Qi Rongzhi treated her maliciously but now she figured it out!

    Qi Rongzhi must find that it would be the best choice to me this event on Qin Wanru when she found out she could not use Qin Yuru as a scapegoat.

    Some people were born to be malicious and evil, just like Qi Rongzhi, as well as Qin Yuru.

    ¡°You, you tried to get on Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s good side!¡± Qi Rongzhi was stopped by her question but she then fought back with anger.

    ¡°No, I want neither to please Madam of Duke Xing nor to be her epted daughter. I have no purpose!¡± Qin Wanru answered and smiled coldly.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! You just covet the wealth of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! The reason you did this was to make Madam of Duke Xing think that I had bad conduct and feel that you are so well-behaved! Qin Wanru, I should not have trusted you! What an evil woman you are!¡± Qi Rongzhi scolded. She red at Qin Wanru tightly and it seemed that she just thought in this way!

    The more she thought, the angrier she was. Then when she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she decided toe here to query Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Morality? Qi Rongzhi, you are talking about morality to me! Do you have it?¡± Squinting, Qin Wanru stared at her with her sharp eyes.

    Her piercing gaze seemed to needle the darkness in Qi Rongzhi¡¯s heart. Qi Rongzhi turned around uncontrobly but quickly turned back and stared at Qin Wanru. ¡°Nonsense¡­¡±

    She would not feel guilty when facing others. However, while she met Qin Wanru, she would feel guilty in that it brought back the memory of what she did to Qin Wanru before.

    However she felt guilty, Qi Rongzhi knew that she could not show her fear. She was convinced that she would suppress Qin Wanru!

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, I don¡¯t care what you are going to do but you need to know that I don¡¯t like Madam of Duke Xing no matter who she is. I would not be her adopted girl! If you want, then you go by doing anything you can! I would notpete with you for this!¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and smiled scornfully.

    ¡°You sure?¡± Qi Rongzhi paused and then became excited. She looked up and changed herself into an arrogant look. ¡°Do you dare swear that you, plus the whole Qin¡¯s Mansion, would go to hell if you have any such kind of purpose towards Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, who do you think you are?¡± Qin Wanru smiled, grimly.

    Qi Rongzhi shivered suddenly and felt a kind of chill she couldn¡¯t tell down to the bone.

    ¡°My ¡®no¡¯ means ¡®no¡¯. As for others, you need to know that you are alone in our mansion now. Although Madam Di and my elder sister might owe you, my grandma, my mother and I never owe you! If I want to kick you out of our mansion right now, what do you think?¡±

    Qin Wanru stood up and sneered.

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Qi Rongzhi quickly stood up and stepped backwards vigntly. She couldn¡¯t tell why she would be guilty.

    ¡°What do I mean? Qi Rongzhi, you know better than me. Now you have no backer in the capital city and you, aren¡¯tparable to me!¡± Qin Wanru smiled at her scornfully and examined her carefully. Then she chuckled, turned around and decided to leave here.

    Yujie who followed her gave two more nces at Qi Rongzhi and alsoughed, with sort of ridicule. Then she ran to follow Qin Wanru.

    Qi Rongzhi who was left behind trembled with anger and banged her hand on the table heavily. Gnashing her teeth, she just wanted to smash Qin Wanru! How dare Qin Wanru talk to her in this way!

    Where was the innocent and gentle Qin Wanru? Why was she like a different person!

    ¡°Lady, calm down! You are in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chunyi, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s servant girl, reached out and tried to stop her in that she feared that Qi Rongzhi would hurry to catch up with them.

    ¡°Do you also think that I couldn¡¯t win her?¡± Qi Rongzhi asked with her teeth gnashed.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Chunyi immediately lowered her head and was afraid that Qi Rongzhi would vent her anger on her.

    ¡°Well, she is a bast*rd. Does she really consider herself as ady from an aristocratic family? I must let others know that she is not the daughter of Ningyuan Army General!¡± Qi Rongzhi was so angry that her face became livid. She couldn¡¯t help imagining the scene that she tore Qin Wanru¡¯s disgusting face when Qin Wanru was in front of her.

    ¡°Lady,dy! They, they are back!¡± Chunyi stammered and tried to mention Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi looked up and quickly stepped backwards! She tightly stared at Qin Wanru who just walked back and she looked embarrassed. She knew clearly that she could not win Qin Wanru right now for she was incapable of suppressing Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Lady Qi, if you hope to stay in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, then you¡¯d better hide in your guest court and go nowhere! I hear that it¡¯s you who reveal and spread my elder sister¡¯s secret!¡±

    Qin Wanru came to her with a bright smile and said in a soft voice. However, for Qi Rongzhi, her words sounded like thunder! She even could barely stand because of Qin Wanru¡¯s words. She quickly held a pir in the pavilion. She looked at Qin Wanru, shocked and frightened. It was a secret and only her brother knew except for Qi Rongzhi herself! Why would Qin Wanru know?

    ¡°Are you wondering why would I know this secret? Qi Rongzhi, nothing would keep secrets forever. If father and Madam Di know that it is you who led to this, how do you think what you would be?

    Qin Wanru smiled more gently but Qi Rongzhi only felt coldness and grimness. She couldn¡¯t help holding the pir tightly with a livid face. She tried to shout at Qin Wanru just as she did to her before but she felt that Qin Wanru was very dangerous now and she dared not to fight back.

    Qin Wanru nced at Qi Rongzhi scornfully and left directly without turning back.

    In the pavilion, Qi Rongzhi gradually calmed down. Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s figure, she gnashed her teeth. ¡°We are not finished!¡± She would try her best to be the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing. However, Qin Wanru¡¯s words and behavior made her understood that she could suppress Qin Wanru only if she became the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Moreover, she would definitely show others Qin Wanru¡¯s background in order to not let Qin Wanru be the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing but also the daughter of Ningyuan Army General! Then nobody would treat her as ady from an aristocratic family but a bast*rd! Did Qin Wanru really want to suppress her and be the honorabledy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

 Chapter 250 - Qi Brothers Came

    <h4>Chapter 250 Qi Brothers Came</h4>

    Qi Tianyu and Qi Baiyu were asked toe the next day.

    They went together to the guest court where Qi Rongzhi lived.

    ¡°Brother! You finally came!¡± Seeing Qi Tianyu standing in the doorway, tall and handsome, Qi Rongzhi was so excited and ran over to him. However, when she found Qi Baiyu standing behind Qi Tianyu, she immediately stopped and rolled her eyes. She asked unhappily, ¡°Brother, why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Manners, Rongzhi! Address him as second brother!¡± Qi Tianyu looked slightly sulky.

    ¡°Second brother!¡± Although Qi Rongzhi was reluctant to do that, she still listened to her first brother and addressed her second brother. Then she pointed at the court and said, ¡°Then second brother, you can walk around by yourself, because I have something important to tell my first brother!¡±

    She quickly held Qi Tianyu¡¯s hand and walked towards her inner court, leaving Qi Baiyu alone in the outer court.

    Qi Tianyu turned around and apologized to Qi Baiyu. ¡°Baiyu, you¡¯d better walk around and wait for me in the outer court. I wille to you when I am done!¡±

    Qi Baiyu¡¯s mouth twitched and he nodded indifferently. Looking around, he did not go too far but sat in a porch in the outer court, and started admiring the view.

    Even though Qin¡¯s Mansion was small, it had a great view, especially the guest court. Every design showed the inventive and unique mind¡ªexquisite rockworks, tall trees and slightly tilted roof corners.

    ¡°Brother, do you know Qin Wanru is not General Qin¡¯s natural daughter?¡± When they came in the room, Qi Rongzhi quickly asked everybody to leave, and then she spoke to Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Qi Tianyu frowned and asked unhappily.

    ¡°Brother, I know you are clear about this. Father and mother must have shown you evidence!¡± Qi Rongzhi replied hurriedly. Then she pulled at his sleeves and started to whine. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s spread the evidence!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Qi Tianyu¡¯s face was slightly flushed, but he did not deny it.

    ¡°I want to be the epted girl of Madam of Duke Xing but she was so hesitant and could not decide whether to choose Qin Wanru or me. If we tell others about Qin Wanru¡¯s true background, Madam of Duke Xing would know Qin Wanru is a bast*rd and will definitely not choose her!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi answered proudly.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing?¡± Qi Tianyu was slightly stunned. He looked at Qi Rongzhi doubtfully. He knew what his sister was like, and he always felt that she would not have anything to do with Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°It is true! Madam of Duke Xing came to Qin¡¯s Mansion yesterday and I received presents from her. Look!¡± Qi Rongzhi shook her head and showed the pair of glittering earrings which looked brilliant. Even though Qi Tianyu did not know much about jewelry, he could tell her earrings were expensive.

    ¡°Is this true? Would it benefit me?¡±

    His eyes got darker and he stared at Qi Rongzhi. ¡°Is Wanru going topete with you for the position?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is that kind of person! She used topete with Qin Yuru and now she wants topete with me! She needs to know who she is, and to see if she is on my level!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi sneered indignantly. She knew about this secret long ago, and that was why she dared to bully Qin Wanru. Moreover, she was clear that Madam Di would not protect Qin Wanru.

    Qi Tianyu frowned, but did not say anything.

    ¡°Brother, you wouldn¡¯t treat this b*tch well, would you?¡± Qi Rongzhi looked at Qi Tianyu fussily.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± A disgruntled look came into his eyes, and his face was gloomy.

    ¡°Fine! Fine! I will stop talking! Brother, you must help me! If I were to be the epted girl of Madam of Duke Xing, I will live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! Then they will support me in whatever I do! They even could help you to prepare for the exam!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi shook Qi Tianyu¡¯s sleeve slightly, and acted coquettishly.

    ¡°Does Madam of Duke Xing like you?¡± Qi Tianyu did not answer, but asked her after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Yes! Please believe me! She does like me! Look, you could tell that she likes me very much from her presents to me! I heard that the first daughter of Madam of Duke Xing is not with her these days. Thus, if I were to get in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I will make Madam of Duke Xing like me! But if not, we would have nothing!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s impatience grew. ¡°Brother, please help me! If I were to be treated well, it would benefit you! Come on, we are the best brother and sister! Or am I onlyparable to an outsider?¡±

    Qi Tianyu was very quiet for a while. Qi Rongzhi felt anxious when she saw her brother saying nothing. She was about to continue when Qi Tianyu raised his head and said, ¡°Fine, I will help you but you need to promise me¡­¡±

    He hesitated and stopped talking.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words sounded reasonable, but Qi Tianyu thought that he should not show his trump cards at this time.

    ¡°Brother, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will not kill her!¡± Qi Rongzhi kept nodding, with a bright smile.

    Qi Tianyu frowned and did not reply her immediately. After a while, he stood up and said, ¡°Then I will go back now! Be careful! You are now in Qin¡¯s Mansion in the capital city and we don¡¯t have many backers here!¡±

    Seeing how the matter had been resolved, Qi Rongzhi was now satisfied and started to say something that sounded good. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be very careful! We don¡¯t have any backer in this capital city and thus we need one. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is a good choice and it will benefit both of us!¡±

    What she said was true, but her meaning was very doubtful.

    Qi Tianyu took a deep breath, nodded and walked out of the room. Qi Rongzhi also walked with him to the door, and then rolled her eyes at Qi Baiyu. She did not talk to him, but went back directly to the room.

    When he saw Qi Tianyu walking out, Qi Baiyu quickly jumped out of the corridor and came to Qi Tianyu in a rxed manner. ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me her. She never bothers about her manners, and always feels that she is still in Jiangzhou!¡± Qi Tianyu sighed and set his elegant eyes on Qi Baiyu. ¡°If she still treats you like this, please forgive her for me. You know she will marry someone one day, and we are the ones who will be staying in the mansion! Only us!¡±

    He meant that Qi Rongzhi would move out of Qi¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, in consideration of her age and the short period she stayed in Qi¡¯s Mansion, she would have little to do with Qi¡¯s Mansion, after she was married.

    He also suggested that they were the real mainstay of the Qi Family.

    Qi Baiyu answered unconcernedly, ¡°Brother, I know. I will not fuss about those things with Rongzhi. By the way, how is she doing here? Is she fighting with anyone?¡± Qi Baiyu nodded and squinted.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion treats her very well and she is doing well here, though sometimes, she is still childish and unreasonable. You know, girls! Anyway, let¡¯s go. She knows that she is not in Jiangzhou now!¡±

    Qi Tianyu was resigned and shook his head. Then he went outside with his hands behind his back. Qi Baiyu gave an almost invisible smile and caught up with his brother and asked, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t we need to meet Ningyuan Army General? We are here now. If we don¡¯t meet him, it will not seem polite!¡±

    ¡°You are right! Let¡¯s go!¡± Qi Tianyu did not think of this before, but it did sound reasonable. Thus, he turned around and walked out directly.

    When the Qi Brothers came to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study room, they met Qin Wanru who was just walking out. Seeing them, Qin Wanru stopped, looked at them and bowed in a very polite way. Then she stood up and made way for them. She wanted to leave after they got into the room.

    ¡°Second Lady!¡± Qi Tianyu called her suddenly. He had never addressed her in that way before.

    ¡°Master Qi?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes and asked calmly.

    ¡°Is General Qin dealing with something important in his room?¡± Qi Tianyu set his eyes on Qin Wanru¡¯s beautiful and delicate face. Although his eyes became darker, he still looked calm. It was as if they had never sworn that they would be together forever, until death set them apart.

    ¡°No, you could get the servant tell him that you are here.¡± Qin Wanru answered.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my sister when she was living here!¡± Qi Tianyu suddenly bowed deeply to Qin Wanru!

    Qin Wanru winced, and did not ept his thanks. ¡°It is very kind of you to say that. It is my grandma and mother who makes all the arrangements! I have nothing to do with that!¡±

    Although she replied very politely, she tried to be distant and seemed unwilling to have anything to do with Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°I have something to do, so I am afraid that I am not able to stay here with you!¡± Qin Wanru bowed politely and left slowly, with Yujie.

    Qi Tianyu stood still and stared at Qin Wanru in aplicated way. After a while, he lowered his eyes, and let a servant get in the room to announce that they wanted to see General Qin.

    Later, the servant told Qin Huaiyong, and both of them were invited into the room.

    ¡°Lady, why did you let them meet the general at this time?¡± Yujie asked, confused, as the Qi Brothers walked into Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study room.

    Actually they did not leave, but stopped in a corridor near the study room. Yujie did not ask Qin Wanru the question, until she was sure that Qi Brothers had met Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Father is asking about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly, which showed a hint of her mockery.

    ¡°Why is Madam of Duke Xing still unwilling to give up? Why does she like Lady so much?¡± Although Yujie did not know much about the ways of the world because she grew up in Jingxin Monastery, she still had her doubts. ¡°What does she want fromdy?¡±

    Madam Dong reported that there had been rumors of the story that Second Lady Qin wanted to be the epted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing in the capital city, which sounded like a true story. They were all wondering if Madam of Duke Xing came to Qin¡¯s Mansion yesterday, for this thing and now she had her answer!

    Yesterday they just talked a little bit about this thing, but today, everyone knew about it! If servants of Qin¡¯s Mansion were not the ones who spread the news, then it must be Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who did it.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a noble aristocrat family with strict family rules, and thus they should not have spread this obviously fake story in public. If they did, then there was only one reason left ¡ª Madam of Duke Xing must have asked her servants to spread it deliberately!

    Her purpose was to force Qin Wanru to agree, and to be her epted daughter.

    She, the first madam of Duke Xing, had shown her favor towards Qin Wanru and even came to find her in person, which meant that this thing almost seeded. If Qin¡¯s Mansion still refused her suggestion, then it showed that they opposed Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion deliberately!

 Chapter 251 - Qi Tianyu Was Courteous and Decent

    Chapter 251 Qi Tianyu Was Courteous and Decent

    Although Qin Huaiyong was appreciated by the Emperor, he did not have a high rank and at most, he was an upstart. Thus, Qin¡¯s Mansion was notparable to those aristocrat families who had a very long history. If hepared himself with those families, others would think that Qin Huaiyong was a man who was inordinately arrogant, proud of his ability and ignorant, for he dared to be diametrically opposed to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It seemed that Qin Huaiyong was too haughty.

    What¡¯s worse, somebody might inform those aristocrat mansions and might lead to confrontation with Qin¡¯s Mansion, which would then be considered as a catastrophe for Qin Huaiyong!

    Since even Madame Dong came to hear about this, it seemed that Madam of Duke Xing was determined to let Qin Wanru be her epted daughter in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Huaiyong had no right to say ¡°no¡±!

    Coincidentally, Qi Tianyu was here and Qi Baiyu was sitting outside, waiting wearily. Thus, Qin Wanru asked Qingyue to secretly pass Qi Baiyu a note, to let him bring Qi Tianyu to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study room¡­

    ¡°Lady, what does Madam of Duke Xing want from you?¡± Yujie gradually felt anxious when Qin Wanru said nothing.

    She could not figure out why Madam of Duke Xing was treating herdy like this, and herdy used to have nothing to do with this madam, not long ago!

    ¡°Should we turn to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess for help?¡±

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess has a bad rtionship with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so it is not proper to get her involved!¡± Shaking her head, Qin Wanru directly rejected this idea.

    ¡°Then what should we do? Or are you really going to be the epted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing?¡± Thinking about all the methods that seemed not to work, Yujie became so anxious that her eyes reddened considerably. ¡°It is obvious that Madam of Duke Xing wants to plot against you! If you went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, as her epted daughter, a mere word from her would put you under her control!¡±

    Everyone knew that once they entered those high-ranking aristocratic mansions like Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, everything would getplicated and it would be extremely difficult for them to leave, let alone Duke¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, nobody would dare to say no to Madam of Duke Xing, if she wanted to interfere in Qin Wanru¡¯s marriage.

    People would even think it was an honor for Qin Wanru!

    ¡°We will just wait for Qi Tianyu toe out!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled and stared at the door of the room. She meant it. In fact, meeting the Qi Brothers was not a chance encounter. The fact was that she came to the study room earlier deliberately¡­

    In the room, Qin Huaiyong looked at Qi Tianyu in a pitying way. Compared with Di Yan, Qi Tianyu was much better than him, because he was handsome and looked powerful and lofty.

    Although his position in the capital city was not high, his power and his standards of choosing people were far above Di Yan¡¯s.

    Madam Di was useless and had bad standards when it came to choosing people. She could not distinguish who was better and who was worse.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Putting down the file on the table, Qin Huayong asked. From Qi Tianyu¡¯s perspective, he could see the words ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡± on the file, and suddenly his heart jumped fast.

    ¡°Thanks for asking. I am good. Right now, only my brother Baiyu and I are living in the mansion. It is very quiet and a good ce for learning!¡±

    Qi Tianyu answered with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! How are your studies?¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded with satisfaction, and asked smilingly.

    ¡°Not bad, except sometimes I am still confused and don¡¯t know which style of writing people in the capital city like!¡± Since Qin Huaiyong asked, Qi Tianyu answered him directly. With a bright and clear smile on his face, it seemed that he was not angry at Qin Huaiyong about Qin Yuru.

    He was very decent and courteous and treated Qin Huaiyong politely and with the same familiarity he orded to his father.

    Qin Huaiyong was satisfied with him, but he sighed. He said sincerely, ¡°It is good but you could not glue your face to the books. You¡¯d better walk outside and look around. You may find out the style of writing these citizens like. I would like to help you, but you know that I am a general, and thus I cannot get too close to those civilians.¡±

    The Emperor would suspect them if he, a general, got too close to the civilians. Those civilians who could judge if one¡¯s writing was good or bad, were not ordinary people. Although Qin Huaiyong was new in the capital city, he knew about this. He did want to help Qi Tianyu, but he did not know how.

    It was not an excuse because he always felt like he owed Qi Tianyu, because of Qin Yuru.

    ¡°I know you really want to help me and I appreciate it. But you don¡¯t have to ask around for me, for it is inappropriate for you to get in touch with the high-ranking civilians. Moreover, if I could pass the exam one day, others would suspect you! You have just settled here without a firm foundation, and thus you need to establish an image that is both secure and prudent first!¡±

    Qi Tianyu smiled, and his gaze swept across the file. He looked more and more respectful.

    ¡°Tianyu, well, Yuru is notparable to you!¡± Qin Huaiyong gave a deep sigh and said this directly. Qi Tianyu was so reasonable and courteous. It was quite difficult to find a son-inw who was clever and hadmon sense. If he passed the exam, it would benefit Qin Huaiyong a lot!

    Although he could notpare to Di Yan, things would change in the future.

    ¡°Never look down upon any poor, but clever man!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate it! You know, it is meant to be.¡± said Qi Tianyu, feeling lost. He smiled and looked calm, but there was a tinge of sadness in his eyes that showed that Qin Yuru had hurt his feelings.

    He still respected Qin Huaiyong, and did not regret doing this, but the wound in his heart had not been healed yet.

    It was quite difficult for him to heal, because he had deep feelings for Qin Yuru since they had grown up together. It was pretty good for Qi Tianyu to try his best not to hate Qin Yuru, let alone there were rumors spreading outside. It was said that someone even asked Qi Tianyu, but he never spoke ill of her, which made Qin Huaiyong really appreciate him.

    ¡°If¡­¡± Qin Huaiyong said, feeling guilty.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that. I know. Things could not be changed now. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, for I am always grateful to Qin¡¯s Mansion. I grew up with your two daughters and thus, I will treat them as well as before, even if this thing happened.¡± Qi Tianyu interrupted him, raised his head and said seriously.

    His words saddened Qin Huaiyong. ¡°If Madam Di and Yuru were not so conniving, things would be totally different! Rumors would not be spread in the city! The marriage would even be settled, because of my ultimatum. Otherwise, Qin Yuru and Di Yan would be notorious now!¡±

    An idea suddenly jumped into his mind ¡ª apart from Qin Yuru, he still had Qin Wanru!

    Thinking about this, he became excited, set his eyes on Qi Tianyu and looked at him from head to toe. Then he kept nodding secretly. Qin Huaiyong had rooted for Qi Tianyu all the time, and if Qi Tianyu were to pass the exam, he would let Wanru marry him. In view of the close rtionship between Qi¡¯s Mansion and Qin¡¯s Mansion, the former would definitely agree.

    Then, Qin Huaiyong could not help smiling at him, and he looked kinder, without telling Qi Tianyu his thoughts. Although he had made up his mind, he needed to wait patiently until Qi Tianyu passed the exam.

    ¡°Uncle, I want to learn Kongfu!¡± Standing out, Qi Baiyu talked to Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°You?¡± Qin Huaiyong turned around to look at Qi Baiyu and smiled. He knew that Qi Baiyu loved Kongfu. It was great for Magistrate Qi to have two sons, one who was endowed with the gift of pen and the other, the gift of sword. However, Qin Huaiyong suddenly felt aggrieved, because he did not have a son.

    ¡°Yes, uncle, I want to learn Kongfu. Could you please ask a master to teach me?¡± Qi Baiyu stepped forward and asked.

    He was still young, so he had no inhibition in front of Qin Huaiyong. He used to climb over the wall numerous times, and had been caught by Qin Huaiyong each time, when they were still in Jiangzhou. Qin Huaiyong knew he was a naughty boy, so heughed. ¡°Great! I will choose a time and find a good master, and ask him to go to your mansion to teach you! However, you need to learn well and don¡¯t climb over the wall again!¡±

    Qi Baiyu blushed and scratched his head. He chuckled and answered, ¡°You must be kidding! I am not that naughty boy any more, and I will not do that again!¡±

    ¡°I remember that you used to climb over the wall ande into my house in Jiangzhou. It was not long ago, right?¡± Qin Huaiyongughed and rxed. He leaned back and spoke to Qi Baiyu.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Qi Baiyu¡¯s blush deepened and he stamped his foot heavily. His embarrassed and bashful look, and his little figure, amused Qin Huaiyong and Qi Tianyu, who could not helpughing in the study room.

    Qi Tianyu stood up and walked to the desk. He smiled at Qin Huaiyong and bowed to him respectfully. ¡°Thank you for doing this, uncle. Baiyu has always looked forward to learning Kongfu and he does not like to study. My father also agreed, so he has asked a master to teach him when we were in Jiangzhou. However, when we arrived here, we are not familiar with this city, and don¡¯t know who we should turn to!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Our families have a good rtionship. Moreover, your father is not in the capital city now, so I am obligated to take care of you. It really doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Qin Huaiyong waved his hand and said.

    ¡°I appreciate this, uncle. I think we¡¯d better not interrupt you anymore, so it is time for us to leave!¡± Qi Tianyu stepped backwards and bowed to Qin Huaiyong, together with Qi Baiyu. Looking at the Qi Brothers, Qin Huaiyong had mixed feelings in that, although they had different looks and characteristics, they behaved well.

    They made a few conventional remarks, and then they left. Nobody noticed that when Qi Tianyu was close to the desk, he managed to read the filepletely.

    Qin Huaiyong had been reading this before they came, so he half closed it. There were words like ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡± on the cover and others words like ¡°Madam of Duke Xing¡±, written on the page of the half-closed file. It was obvious that this file was about the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Madam of Duke Xing!

    ¡°Is Qin¡¯s Mansion really ready to let Qin Wanru be the epted daughter in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    He walked silently to the gate with Qi Baiyu. Then he suddenly stopped and seemed to be not in a hurry to leave. He squinted and flicked his sleeve slightly. A trace of doubt appeared in his eyes. He had thought Qi Rongzhi was hyperbolic, and did not trust her at first. However, since he had read the file on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s desk, he began to keep it in mind!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± Qi Baiyu turned to look at him, and asked.

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qi Tianyu answered unhurriedly, and Qi Baiyu followed him out. While Qi Tianyu was walking, he seemed determined, and not hesitant any more¡­

 Chapter 252 - When the Plan Was implemented, Rumors Started to Wag Around

    <h4>Chapter 252 When the n Was implemented, Rumors Started to Wag Around</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Wanru said, when she saw the Qi Brothers leaving.

    She curved her mouth slightly and was satisfied that she had seeded in getting Qi Tianyu¡¯s attention. In view of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s character, Qi Tianyu might not bear her words in mind, but since he read father¡¯s file, he became interested in it.

    When Qi Tianyu was thinking, he stopped and flicked his sleeve. It was one of his habits, or maybe he just did it subconsciously, but Qin Wanru saw it clearly.

    If he was not interested in it, he would not have stopped to think, as soon as he walked out of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s court!

    The reason why she deliberately put the file on her father¡¯s desk, was that she wanted to let Qi Tianyu notice it, and help Qi Rongzhi to be the epted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing.

    It was extremely difficult for Qi Rongzhi to achieve the position because of her temper. However, if Qi Tianyu gave her a hand, things would be different. Qin Wanru only had some guesses about the things that happened. In her previous life, she used to stay in the backyard. Even though she was invited to the royal pce, she still stayed in her room and seldom went outside and thus, she did not know much about the many things that happened next.

    Moreover, she was unable to recall some of the memories, after she had been reborn.

    If her guess was right, then Qi Tianyu must have a backer, for Qi Tianyu alone, had no ability to get involved in this mess, and to help Qi Rongzhi.

    As expected, the rumors increased rapidly during the following days, which were not only about Madam Di and Qin Yuru, but also about Qin Wanru.

    Some rumors even stated that Qin Wanru was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s natural daughter, but a vice general¡¯s posthumous child. Some people even said that they could prove this because after the vice general¡¯s death, his wife came to look for a girl, and that was Qin Wanru.

    At the very beginning, everyone treated this as a joke, because they assumed that it was Ningyuan Army General¡¯s malicious official wife and his first daughter who were spreading this rumor. However, the fake story almost became a true one in a few days! It was much more popr than the rumor which Madam Di was spreading before.

    Someone even overstated that he once saw this madam, who was the dead vice general¡¯s widow,ing to the capital city, because this madam had gone to Jiangzhou and found out the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, while Qin¡¯s Mansion was empty. When she found out that Ningyuan Army General moved to the capital city, this madam also followed him here.

    The story came from some traveling merchants, and it sounded almost true.

    Many people still remembered the rebellion, which happened several years ago. Many people died in that event. Moreover, the rebel army even gained more poprity for some time, which involved many cities and caused many deaths, among them were many officials like vice generals. Some of them were sent to the battlefront, while some went to the battle field without any training at all. As a result, there were only their names left, when they died.

    It was impossible to find out the truth!

    During that time, Qin Huaiyong had been a vice general, but he was quite outstanding in the end. On the one hand, it was because of his outstanding ability. On the other hand, it was because only Qin Huaiyong, a rtively high-ranking vice general, survived while all the other generals and vice generals died in that rebellion war.

    At first, Qin Wanru¡¯s background was not clear, and many people did not believe the rumor. However, with this rebellion war, and some people¡¯s fake testimonies, more and more people began to believe this, and there were more and more versions about Qin Wanru¡¯s background.

    Someone said that Qin Wanru was an orphan. Her dead ¡°father¡± was an ordinary soldier and her dead ¡°mother¡± was a washerwoman. Qin Huaiyong fostered her because he felt sorry for her.

    Others said that Qin Wanru¡¯s father was a famous general and her ¡°father¡± let Qin Huaiyong take good care of her before he died. Then this ¡°father¡± went to the battlefront and never came back, while her ¡°mother¡± disappeared during the war.

    Some even said that Qin Wanru was ady from an aristocratic family in the capital city, and this family was looking for her, but they were not sure whether she was the one that they wanted. Therefore, they wanted recognize her and bring her home¡­

    There were countless versions of the story, and people were not sure which the true one was. However, they were now sure that Qin Wanru was not the natural daughter of Ningyuan Army General. Otherwise, there would not have been so many rumors about her background.

    An insider even revealed that Second Lady Ning¡¯s natural mother was not from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. There were only two madams from Ningyuan Army General. One was Madam Di, who had always wanted to plot against Second Lady Qin. Well, all parents, good or bad, rarely maltreated their own child. Thus, she definitely was not Qin Wanru¡¯s natural mother.

    About the other madam, well, why Qin Huaiyong married her was because he wanted to find a person to take care of Second Lady Qin. Therefore, she also was not Qin Wanru¡¯s natural mother.

    A servant who once worked at Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou, and was in the capital city, proved again and again that every madam of Qin Huaiyong was alive and therefore it was impossible that Lady Qin¡¯s mother was one of madams of Qin Huaiyong. She also said directly that when Second Lady Qin came to Qin¡¯s Mansion, she had been a girl, not a baby, which meant that she did not grow up in Qin¡¯s Mansion¡­

    This servant¡¯s words sounded almost true. It was said that some people even investigated the servant and found out she really did once work at Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou. However, they did not know the reason why she came to the capital city and became relevant to this topic.

    Although others believed her, Qin Wanru did not. How could a servante to the capital city from a thousand miles away, and catch up during this period? Once she heard about this news, she instantly knew that it was Qi Tianyu who had asked this servant toe over.

    Of course, some of rumors were spread by Qin Wanru herself, in order to achieve this desired result ¡ª the truth mingled with falsehood, which made people could not figure out!

    Then people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion heard about these rumors and Madam of Duke Xing also knew. At the very beginning, Madam of Duke Xing did not care about this. However, since more and more rumors came out, and they sounded more and more unreliable, when Madam of Duke Xing had finally figured out in her room, she became extremely angry and even kicked over her desk. Things changed so fast that she could not handle it!

    ¡°Madam, please calm down.¡± Nanny Sheng quickly asked other servants to leave and then spoke to her madam in a low voice. She had never seen Madam of Duke Xing so angry and out of control before. Her madam had always shown her best behavior, whenever she was with other madams or not. She had projected an image that Madam of Duke Xing was a decent woman, to the general public.

    She never acted in a crude and impatient way

    ¡°Where do these rumorse from?¡± Madam of Duke Xing sneered and asked.

    ¡°I have no idea. However, it seems that everyone is talking about this Second Lady Qin overnight. It should be normal to talk about this Second Lady Qin, not only because they have started to focus on Qin¡¯s Mansion, but also because Madam Di, the official Madam of Ningyuan Army General, has always wanted to plot against Second Lady Qin. By the way, there is the testimony from Princess of Duke Yangqu.¡±

    Nanny Xing answered carefully.

    Madam of Duke Xing lowered her head and kept silent. Later, she suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°Is there any evidence which could prove that it is the people in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, who spread these rumors?¡±

    ¡°It, it is hard to prove that. Madam, all rumors are not good to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. If Second Lady Qin were not Ningyuan Army General¡¯s natural daughter, then her position would not be equal to that of his natural daughter¡¯s. Since Ningyuan Army General has kept this secret for many years, he must have wanted to treat her as his natural daughter, and would not reveal this truth himself!¡±

    Nanny Sheng gave a confusing answer.

    ¡°Does that b*tch Madam Di want to ruin my n again?¡± Getting overwhelmingly mad, Madam of Duke Xing said coldly.

    ¡°It should not be her. She is being punished by the general, and she is not allowed to leave her court and thus, she is unable to mess up your n!¡± answered Nanny Sheng.

    ¡°However, this thing only benefits her! She may want to kick Qin Wanru out of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, and find a possible excuse for her behavior before! Stupid woman!¡± Madam of Duke Xing scolded angrily. Although she knew it was impossible for Madam Di to do this, she was quite angry right now, and tried to find a scapegoat to vent her anger on. So she chose Madam Di.

    ¡°Did you find those people?¡±

    ¡°I have asked someone to watch Ningyuan Army General, and they told me that the supervisor of Qin¡¯s Mansion brought some people back furtively, and they are still in the mansion now!¡±

    Nanny Sheng stammered.

    Although they did not take Madam Di¡¯s letter, ording to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s action, they found out about those people. However, now they were in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Thus, however powerful Madam of Duke Xing was, she could not get involved in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Stupid! What did you do! I have told you that we need these people to cken Madam Shui¡¯s reputation, when the right momentes! However, just look around! We just let them go! In view of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s ability, these people would not tell the public about Madam Shui¡¯s guilt! No wonder they were thrown into prison in Qin¡¯s Mansion! Losers!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing sneered.

    ¡°Madam Di is stupid or she would not¡­¡± Nanny Sheng meant something.

    She did not finish, but Madam of Duke Xing understood. A cold smile was on her face and she did not say anything. Thinking for a while, she asked again, ¡°Fine, but where do the most of the rumorse from?¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± Nanny Sheng told all rumors to Madam of Duke Xing, but she did not realize and asked subconsciously, because the topic changed too fast.

    After she said it out, she found it inappropriate. She quickly lowered her head and hurried to answer, ¡°I, I have no idea. However, I sent someone to investigate but just like other rumors, we don¡¯t know where theye from. By the way I could prove that it has nothing to do with Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and it is impossible for people in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion to spread these rumors!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing became silent when she heard this. She looked much grimmer and when she tried to say something, a servant outside suddenly said loudly, ¡°Nice to see you, Duke Xing!¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you, Duke Xing!¡± ¡°Nice to see you, Duke Xing!¡± ¡°Nice to see you, Duke Xing!¡±

    Greetings from the servants could be heard. Madam of Duke Xing looked at Nanny Sheng. She quickly understood, walked to the semi-closed door and opened it. She also lifted the curtain.

    When she lifted it, the stout Duke Xing came in, and looked serious.

    ¡°Nice to see you, Duke Xing!¡± When he came in, Nanny Sheng quickly bowed to him. However, Duke Xing ignored her, strode in the room and sat down beside Madam of Duke Xing. His serious look changed into a grim expression, which was totally different from the image which he usually showed to others.

    Others only knew that Duke Xing was a patient and well-behaved, chubby man. He was always kind to others. Everyone thought that his good temper and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s courtesy were well matched among the aristocratic families, which made them a couple with a very good reputation.

    However, both this couple with a good reputation, looked very grim, right now.

    Duke Xing waved his hand to ask Nanny Sheng to leave. She then stepped backwards quietly, and closed the door carefully. Then she stood guard outside the door.

    A silence hung in the room, making Madam of Duke Xing feel on the edge of her seat. She moved a little bit, and tried to say something, and then found that Duke Xing had turned to look at her coldly and said, ¡°Stop that thing!¡±

 Chapter 253 - A Shieldâ€”There was Another One in Qinâ€™s Mansion

    Chapter 253 A Shield¡ªThere was Another One in Qin¡¯s Mansion

    ¡°Word has already got out that we will adopt her as a daughter. How can we stop this?¡± Madam of Duke Xing shook with barely suppressed anger.

    In order to put more pressure on the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she deliberately visited many high-powered madams for various reasons, the next day. Although she did not explicitly say that she would adopt Qin Wanru as a foster daughter, she did express implicitly that she would like to have an adopted daughter. She had visited Qin Wanru before with great satisfaction, and showed that she valued this adopted daughter.

    After being adopted, Qin Wanru would be brought up in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    She did not say that in an explicit way, which absolutely showed her self-restraint. It was obvious that before things were formally finalized, she could not just casually say something for certain.

    ¡°Do you still want to adopt her now? Does it mean that the rumor is true?¡± Duke Xing asked in a cold voice. With an even colder look, he raised his heavy eyelids to look at Madam of Duke Xing and stood up, ¡°So just let it be!¡±

    After saying this, he got up, as he was about to leave.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be done in this way. What will other people think of me? I will be a joke in the whole circle of madams from the aristocratic families!¡± Madam of Duke Xing also stood up and disagreed.

    ¡°My words have been said almost with certainty, except that I directly mentioned Qin Wanru by name. If I retract it now, those madams will take it as a joke, and I will beughed at by people.¡± thought Madam of Duke Xing, who was unwilling to lose her dignity.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do this, what else do you want to do?¡± Duke Xing asked with displeasure, and the dim light in his eyes shed slightly, with an unknown meaning.

    ¡°There is not only one girl in Qin¡¯s Mansion. Qin Huaiyong has another daughter.¡± Madam of Duke Xing said, after a silence.

    Even if she could not adopt Qin Wanru, she still had to adopt one. She was unwilling to be a joke in the circle of madams from the aristocratic families. If this kind of thing could be taken so irresponsibly, no one would believe her in the future. Besides, this kind of dispute was also what a Miss from an aristocratic family had been banned from, since she was a child. It was inconsistent with Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s image as a daughter from a noble family in the past.

    This would affect the image of Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°You want to ept Qin Huaiyong¡¯s elder daughter, who has such a bad reputation, as an adopted daughter? Our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t ept such a disreputable person!¡± Xing Guogong refused directly.

    ¡°But what should I do? I can¡¯t lose my dignity in this way!¡± Madam of Duke Xing was startled and had to directly disobey his order.

    ¡°How do you want to attract¡­ attention?¡± Duke Xing looked sharply at Madam of Duke Xing, making Madam of Duke Xing lower her head.

    ¡°Just let it go at that. Don¡¯t mention it again!¡±

    ¡°Besides the Qin sisters, there is another girl living in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. She is the daughter of Jiangzhou Magistrate. I will adopt her!¡± Seeing that Duke Xing was turning to leave, Madam of Duke Xing became anxious, and said this loudly.

    Duke Xing paused and answered, without turning his head back, ¡°It is up to you!¡±

    After saying that, he lifted the curtains and pushed the door to exit the house. His expression had already be as gentle as before, but all the servants in the yard kept quiet, and even dared not to breathe.

    Nanny Sheng was more nervous, with her eyes darting everywhere, and dared not move at all.

    ¡°You are the trusted subordinate on Madam¡¯s side. Later on, when Madam is inclined to do something, you still need to give her advice. Don¡¯t let her be as impulsive as that day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duke. I know!¡± Nanny Sheng understood what Duke Xing said, and started to tremble, with her whole back bent.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Madam does not know everything well, but you are different from her. You used to watch me grow up, and I have always respected you, so you should persuade Madam if necessary, and prevent her from doing something unrealistic!¡± Duke Xing became even gentler.

    Everyone in this yard knew that the identity of this Nanny Sheng was not simple. Although she was the trusted subordinate of Madam of Duke Xing, this Nanny was not someone who had been brought from her parents¡¯ home, but the wet nurse of Duke Xing. This identity had a deterrent effect on the people in the yard, as well as Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Yes, Duke. I understand!¡± Nanny Sheng had a respectful look, and did not take advantage of her seniority at all.

    Duke Xing nced at Nanny Sheng, and went out with a gentle smile on his face.

    His rounded smile was well in line with his image of stoutness.

    When he left the yard, Nanny Sheng knocked on the door gently.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s cold voice came from the room. Obviously, she had not recovered herposure yet. Compared with Duke Xing, who had altered his expression the moment he went out, Madam of Duke Xing was slower in her mood adjustment.

    When Nanny Sheng entered the room, she found that although Madam of Duke Xing still did not look well, she was not as gloomy as before, and the expression on her face was not too bad.

    ¡°Prepare four gifts. I will adopt the girl from Qi¡¯s mansion as a foster daughter!¡± Looking at the teacup on the table, Madam of Duke Xing said slowly. She did not look impatient, which apparently meant that she indeed had given some thought to this, instead of deciding on a moment of impulse.

    ¡°Madam, do you really want to ept Miss Qi as an adopted daughter?¡± Nanny Sheng was startled, and hurriedly raised her head to ask.

    ¡°If not, how would this matter end? Now we can only take one step at a time, and n the next step. There are not many people in our mansion. Even I choose to adopt a daughter to our family, so what? It is nothing but only helping to provide some dowries. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said in a cold voice.

    There was a sh of anger in her eyes. This time, she still did not know who was pushing her, behind her back. If she knew who this person was, she would definitely hack him or her into pieces. It had been a clever move. Because of these rumors, she had to restrain herself from using her means, and even had to adopt, Qi Rongzhi, which was highly unexpected.

    She deeply disliked Qi Rongzhi since she first met her. Qi Rongzhi was just a girl who was vain, and used ttery to get close to herself. Madam of Duke Xing had seen so many girls like this, so she was really not interested in her.

    But now she could only do this!

    ¡°Madam, it is best to think like this. Originally, I also wanted to persuade Madam to change to someone else. Since Miss Qi lives in Qin¡¯s Mansion, your trip to Qin¡¯s Mansion also makes sense. Although Miss Qi is not good, at least her reputation is clean. She can be raised in our mansion!¡± Nanny Sheng answered frankly after a thought.

    After that, she was afraid that Madam of Duke Xing would not understand, so she lowered her voice and said implicitly, ¡°Just now Duke asked me to try and give Madam more advice, saying that Madam might have be doing something¡­ wrong!¡±

    It would be better if she had not said this. The moment she said this, Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s eyes became piercing, and she sneered repeatedly, ¡°What does he mean? I¡¯m wrong? Isn¡¯t that about the set of dishes? It originally was not bad, but who knows Madam Di and Countess Yong both have no calcted ns, and even such a small thing can¡¯t be done!¡±

    Having said this, Madam of Duke Xing was filled with anger. This kind of thing could have been solved privately which everyone knew well. She did not really want to punish Qin Wanru. Instead, she just wanted to have a hold on Qin¡¯s Mansion, which she could even use to threaten Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong, and keep her quiet forever!

    This sort of thing had no effect on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s career. Even if Qin Huaiyong became suspicious, it did not matter. Besides, she could offer Qin Huaiyong something else to get along well. If Qin Huaiyong indeed swallowed everything, she could even promise to give Qin Huiyong¡¯s only daughter a little benefit, so that when she was married to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she would no longer be in a weak position.

    But now, because Madam Di and Countess Yong had no calcted ns, this matter could not seed.

    It did not only fail, but also came to the ears of Duke Xing. For this reason, Duke Xing reminded her again and again, and lost his temper with her, in her room. Every time she thought of this, Madam of Duke Xing foamed with rage.

    That was because both Madam Di and Countess Yong were so stupid to have destroyed her ns!

    ¡°Take that small box of beads. Give another four gifts to Qi Rongzhi, and arrange for her toe to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Just find a yard to let her live in. Give this box of beads to Qin Wanru.¡± Madam of Duke Xing took a deep breath, and said this, after suppressing the agitation in her heart.

    ¡°Madam, those are your favorite pearls, you have indicated that you will give them to First Miss!¡± Nanny Sheng eximed.

    ¡°Give it to her first. Now she is¡­ more important!¡± Madam of Duke Xing sneered, and said slowly. Now she really kept this matter in her heart!

    It was originally meant to be a casual move. In this case, she should give more thought to it. She still did not believe that she would fail, ¡°You go and visit Qin Yuru, and give her a pair of earrings!¡±

    When the message that Madam of Duke Xing would ept Qi Rongzhi as an adopted daughter was sent to Qin¡¯s Mansion, the whole mansion were shocked. No one had expected that the result would be like this.

    That day, Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s attitude was obvious, and she bluntly turned down Qi Rongzhi. Why did she suddenly change her mind now? Although Madam Dowager did not want Qin Wanru as an adopted daughter of Duke Xing, she still felt surprised about the current situation. For this reason, she specially asked Qin Wanru toe to Xinning Pavilion.

    She enlightened Qin Wanru, and was afraid that Qin Wanru would take this matter to heart since she was just a child. Although she was unwilling, she might still care too much about her dignity.

    Qin Wanru did not look disappointed at all andforted Madam Dowager with a smile. Not until she managed to coax Madam Dowager into beaming with delight, did she go back with Yu Jie.

    It went so smoothly, which made Qin Wanru feel a little surprised. But, it also made Qin Wanru feel that there were more evidences proving that someone was behind Qi Tianyu, and he was a man of power. There were not many people like this, who had the strength to go against Madam of Duke Xing in this capital city, and was hard to find.

    There had already been an indistinct n in Qin Wanru¡¯s mind, including all these suspicious people.

    Standing still, Qin Wanru looked at the plum blossoms on the top of a branch, with a cold smile at the corners of her lips. ¡°In my previous life, perhaps what I saw were all the things that others wanted me to see.¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    That was just the tip of the iceberg. What was gradually revealed in this life was the truth!

    A fact that would be more cruel than her being cut in two at her waist, in the previous life.

    Tearing away the fake veil, she must see it properly in this life, and no longer be the same as she had been in the previous life. She had died not only with grievances but also without reasons.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin!¡± On the way behind the plum tree, three servant girls came to Qin Wanru. The one standing in the front was obviously a principal maid, who had a distinguished air. When she saw Qin Wanru, she stepped forward with a smile and greeted her gracefully.

    ¡°Her appearance is quite familiar!¡± thought Qin Wanru.

 Chapter 254 - Contradistinctive Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 254 Contradistinctive Gifts</h4>

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, I am the servant from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. This time I am here to arrange for our Madam to take Miss Qi as her foster daughter.¡±

    The principal maid smiled mildly and politely.

    Qin Wanru nodded. This servant girl was familiar to her, she had been here with Madam of Duke Xing, before.

    ¡°Our Madam likes Second Miss very much, and originally she wanted to adopt Second Miss as her foster daughter. But she had not thought that the rumors outside were so unpleasant that our Old Madam even rebuked our Madam, so she had to switch to First Miss. But anyway, our Madam likes Second Miss most, and although you cannot be mother and daughter, she asked me to tell Second Miss that whatever happens in the future, you can directly tell our Madam, and our Madam will try her best to help you!¡±

    The principal maid was quick witted and eloquent. She finished the speech from Madam of Duke Xing without any pause, and then waved her hands to a servant girl behind her.

    That servant girl came forward. A gift box was presented to Qin Wanru, respectfully.

    ¡°I originally wanted to look for Second Miss. Now that we happened to meet, it will save me having to walk. This box of pearls was given by the Queen to our Madam, but she allowed our Madam to give it to others. They are of an excellent grade and can be made into earrings or nes. Originally, our Madam reserved them specially for our First Miss. But ¡­our Madam feels very guilty. So she is giving them to Second Miss Qin as an apology!¡±

    The principal maid went forward and opened the box. Everyone was immediately attracted to the pearls in the box.

    These pearls were of a good size, and each of them was round and of the equal size, which made it quite precious. They would make excellent head-ornaments or other ornaments.

    The number of pearls in the box was not small, and each of them was of good quality. Madam must have given it a lot of thought before she took it out, not to mention that this was a gift given by the queen. Of course, she was allowed to give it away, which meant that Qin Wanru did not need to worry about itter.

    ¡°This¡­ was originally the gift for your First Miss. I dare not ept it!¡± Qin Wanru fluttered her long eyshes, smiled and shook her head. She turned her eyes away from the pearls and her eyes looked beautiful, clear and indifferent. It seemed that she really did not like these pearls so much.

    The principal maid had been with Duke Xing for a long time, and she had seen many youngdies. Although many of them said that they did not want to ept, their behavior indicated otherwise. She seldom saw one who was so calm, so she respected Qin Wanru more internally.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, our Madam has said that our First Miss owns many essories and she does not like to wear head essories. Second Miss is younger than our First Miss and you are at the age where you love dressing up. So it is suitable to give this box of pearls to Second Miss. This is a token of our Madam¡¯s regard, please don¡¯t refuse it!¡±

    The principal maid smiled and spoke eloquently.

    If Qin Wanru did not ept it again, it meant that she did not ept the apology of Madam of Duke Xing. It seemed that she was pretending to be vexed, because she wanted to raise up her status.

    ¡°Show my gratitude to your Madam for me!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly. The smile was deeper in her eyes, and she nced at the hands of another servant girl.

    There was also a small gift box in the servant girl¡¯s hands. It was very small, which looked like tiny essories as scorpions, earrings, or woman¡¯s head ornaments. She stood respectfully behind the principal maid.

    Yujie took the box from the servant girl, and then stood behind Qin Wanru.

    ¡°How is the preparation for First Miss Qi going?¡± Qin Wanru asked, with smile. Since she had epted the gift from Madam of Duke Xing, Qin Wanru could not staypletely out of the picture.

    ¡°We have finished the preparations for Miss Qi. But we need to wait for our Madam to finish her preparation. Our Madam says that Miss Qi is not alone in the capital city, and she also has two brothers. So she wants to discuss this issue with the two brothers and ask for their consent.¡±

    The principal maid answered with smile.

    It meant that Qi Rongzhi was already prepared and could not wait to be the Miss in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not in a hurry, and did all things ording to the rules.

    ¡°So First Miss Qi should go to the house of Qi¡¯s mansion to wait for news?¡± Qin Wanru fluttered her long eyshes and asked curiously.

    ¡°We should not do anything in a hurry. We need to wait for the two childes in Qi¡¯s mansion to confirm it. There is no eldership in the house of Qi¡¯s mansion in the capital city, so our Madam believes that it would be better and more suitable that First Miss Qi lives in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. After thepletion of the ritual of acknowledging her rtives, we will invite First Miss Qi to enter into our mansion!¡±

    From the decent answers of the principal maid, one could tell that this principal maid had been well-trained.

    Qin Wanru closed her small red mouth slightly, and something slid into the depth of her eyes. This meant that things would be decided slowly, and there was still a period of time in which Qi Rongzhi had to live in her own mansion.

    ¡°You have said this to First Miss Qi?¡± Qin Wanru nced at the small box of gift in the hands of that servant girl, emotionlessly. Since Madam of Duke Xing wanted to ept Qi Rongzhi with great fanfare, it was impossible and shameful to send such a small box of gift to Qi Rongzhi.

    That gift must have been sent out, and this box of gift, if there was no mistake, should be given to Qin Yuru.

    Madam Di was being confined. Although Qin Yuru had been encaged before, only she herself was under restriction, others could still go in and see her.

    The first gift should be presented to Qi Rongzhi. But considering the personality of Qi Rongzhi, if she saw the two boxes of gifts, it was inevitable that she would ask who these gifts were meant for, and what were these gifts¡­

    ¡°It has already been sent, and I have spoken with First Miss Qi. During this time we need to bother Second Miss Qin to take care of First Miss Qi. Our Madam will show her greatest gratitude to you!¡± The posture of the principal maid was quite low, showing that her gratitude to Qin Wanru was overflowing with her words.

    If it was not the fact that Qin Wanru had also intervened in this thing secretly, she would have thought that Madam of Duke Xing was sincerely fond of her. It was because of the established form that she could not admit Qin Wanru as her foster daughter. But her care toward Qin Wanru was the same as and even more, than that to her foster daughter, Qi Rongzhi.

    Then she should express the same gratitude to their Madam?

    ¡°Please express my gratitude to your Madam, and I will take care of Qi Rongzhi!¡± Qin Wanru smiled subtly.

    ¡°I still have another thing to bother Second Miss with. I don¡¯t know whether it is feasible or not?¡± The principal maid asked with a smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Wanru answered indolently.

    ¡°There is a pair of earrings in this gift box, which is supposed to be given to First Miss Qin by our Madam. But when I went to see First Miss Qin just now, I found that the people in the yard did not allow me to go in. Since I came under the orders of our Madam, and our Madam has sent gifts to all the three misses in the mansion, if I fail to send the gift to the First Miss, I am afraid that our Madam will me me. So I¡¯d like to ask for Second Miss¡¯s help¡­¡±

    The principal maid seemed to be very awkward. She looked at Qin Wanru and said imploringly.

    ¡°Is this for my Big Sister?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes and seemed to be moved, as she looked at the gift box, in the hands of that servant girl.

    She was given such a big box of pearls, while Qin Yuru was only given a small pair of earrings. From this, it seemed that Qin Yuru could not bepared with her.

    This contrast was quite big.

    Qin Yuru had been forbidden before, but after the ¡°map¡± incident in Nanny Sheng¡¯s hands, Qin Huaiyong had asked people to control her yard. Although it was not like the situation of Madam Di, where nobody was allowed to go in and out freely, people who wanted to get in should have good reasons.

    She heard that Qin Yuru could note out, until she had finished the one hundred copies of Woman Precepts and Daughter¡¯s warns.

    ¡°Yes, this is our Madam¡¯s gift to First Miss. There are three misses in the mansion and if we only sent gifts to two misses, we are afraid that First Miss would misunderstand us!¡± The principal maid exined.

    That was why this gift was so small, which was only to make it less embarrassing for Qin Yuru.

    This kind of thing was a trivial matter, and Madam of Duke Xing had expressed such great kindness to her before. It would be impolite if Qin Wanru did not help her.

    ¡°Just leave it here. I will give it to my Big Sister in a while!¡± Qin Wanru smiled elegantly.

    With such an elegant smile, matched with her limpid eyes, Qin Wanru seemed to have the ability to look through a person¡¯s heart. Having been looked at, the principal maid felt her heart jumping suddenly and lowered her head at once. Butter she smiled and thought that although this Second Miss Qin was very intelligent, what could an eleven-year-old girl who had not experienced much, know about?

    The principal maid bowed to Qin Wanru respectfully, ¡°Thank you very much Second Miss Qin!¡±

    The other servant girl who held the small gift box, went forward. Yujie took the small gift box from that servant girl.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, then I¡¯ll go back first. I am sorry to bother you!¡± The servant girl bowed to her politely again.

    Qin Wanru nodded slightly, and the principal maid turned and left with the two small servant girls.

    ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯ll go back to my yard first. After I put down the things, I¡¯ll send the gift to First Miss!¡± Yujie said, after seeing these servant girls off.

    If there had been not that box of precious pearls, the earrings were not a bad gift. Butpared with this box of pearls, that pair of earrings did not seem so precious. Qin Yuru always had a high regard of herself, and could not tolerate being not as good as others. If she saw it, nobody knew what she would do again.

    Qin Yuru had been very aggrieved recently. There was nowhere for her to vent her anger. She was not willing to go to her ce at this moment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go back first, just go and see my Big Sister first. At least we are sisters, as a younger sister, I need to send somefort to my big sister at this time! ¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and looked at one corner of the plum forest. Actually, this plum forest was not big, and it only had dozens of trees. But there were many plum blossoms, which gave off a sweet fragrance. It was an excellent ce in Qin¡¯s Mansion to enjoy the plum blossoms!

    ¡°What if the First Miss feels angry?¡± Yujie said worriedly. She was sure that if they went there, there might be some problems.

    ¡°So what? My Big Sister used to disturb me frequently. At this time, why should I not have any reason to see her?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and looked verycent. She took a look at the big gift box held by Yujie and lifted the cover up. She took one of the pearls out and put it under the sunshine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is a kind of pearl in the south country. Although it is not big, it is extremely rare. If they are strung together, they will be more shiny and their color can be preserved. My Big Sister used to love using pearl powder to moisturize her skin. If she uses this pearl, will she be more pretty?¡± Qin Wanru smiled more proudly.

    Her exquisite little face seemed quite proud at that time. Her small, squinty and watery eyes contained a touch of provocation, which seemed to have no good intention.

    ¡°Well, Qin Wanru, you can really pretend to be what you are like, in daily life!¡± A cold voice could be heard,ing from behind the plum tree¡­

 Chapter 255 - First Miss Wouldnâ€™t See Guests Now

    Chapter 255 First Miss Wouldn¡¯t See Guests Now

    Behind the plum tree turned out Qi Rongzhi with a look of holding her head high, which seemed simr to her look in Jiangzhou at that time. ¡°Qin Wanru, I didn¡¯t know that you used to show a well-behaved appearance in the past, but now you dare to offend Qin Yuru deliberately!¡±

    Qin Wanru definitely understood her pun as the corners of her lips slightly moved upward, of which the beautiful color was as gorgeous as flowers. ¡°When will First Miss Qi leave?¡±

    This sentence implicitly expressed the meaning of driving her off.

    She knew that after hearing her words Qi Rongzhi couldn¡¯t help jumping out anding to her!

    Qi Rongzhi was furious and her eyes fiercely fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s body. ¡°Qin¡¯s Mansion is not a good ce. It is certain that I will leave, and I will go far away. In future, I will be the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, while you are just a¡­ b*stard picked from somewhere. After this leave, there will be a world of difference, a difference between clouds and mud. You will salute to me when you meet me in the future!¡±

    ¡°First Miss Qi, even if you will be the real Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future, as long as both of us are not offered ranks, it doesn¡¯t seem that I have to salute to you!¡±

    Qin Wanru said slightly with a smile.

    Such a sentence made Qi Rongzhi suffocated and her face turned all red. Today she originally felt very proud. Her elder brother indeed helped her maneuver outside ording to her ideas, and Madam of Duke Xing also did send four gifts to im kindred with her. However, when seeing the servant girls from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would unexpectedly go to give gifts to the Qin sisters, she couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Following the servant girls on their backs and staring furtively, to her surprise, she saw that the gift which Madam of Duke Xing gave Qin Wanru was worth more than hers. She immediately became jealous, as if her own things had been robbed by someone.

    As for the identity of ¡°adopted daughter¡±, which actually she robbed, it seemed to her that that originally belonged to her, and Madam of Duke Xing was just confused by Qin Wanru temporarily.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Miss Qi go to pack up? Perhaps Madam of Duke Xing will directly ask someone to take you away at any moment!¡± Qin Wanru turned away with a look that she didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. That kind of arrogant look made Qi Rongzhi angry and her face even paled.

    ¡°Stop!¡± She shouted loudly.

    Seeing her importunate look, Chunyi pulled her sleeves implicitly and hinted that she¡¯d better be careful since this ce was still Qin¡¯s Mansion, and the Second Miss Qin was no longer the one who could be hit and punished at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s will.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru looked back and asked with a cold look.

    That indifferent look irritated Qi Rongzhi and she wanted to give Qin Wanru two severe ps, but she gritted her teeth and held in her anger. ¡°Where is that pair of earrings? I will bring it to Qin Yuru!¡±

    Qin Wanru just nodded without saying a word. Yujie walked two steps forward and delivered the small gift box. Chunyi was hurried to step forward and picked it up, and then she stepped aside, which made her secretly relieved in her heart.

    Fortunately, First Miss still listened to First Young Master¡¯s words.

    ¡°Since Miss Qi is willing to give the earrings to Big Sister, I would like to thank you a lot, but Big Sister may not be in a good mood now. If she offends Miss Qi, I hope that Miss Qi could be more tolerant!¡± After saying these polite form words coldly, Qin Wanru left slowly with Yujie in an immense proud way.

    She didn¡¯t even give one more nce at Qi Rongzhi or show more jealousy in her behavior because Qi Rongzhi was about to be Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s adopted daughter, which made Qi Rongzhi feel as if she hadnded a blow on cotton.

    ¡°This is not true. Qin Wanru¡¯s performance must be fake. It is certain that she envies me though she deliberately pretended not to care.¡± thought Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to have a look at First Miss Qin!¡± This sentence was almost said out when Qi Rongzhi was gritting the root of her teeth. Neither Qin Wanru nor Qin Yuru was not a kind person. Since she didn¡¯t get any benefits from Qin Wanru, she went to get them back from Qin Yuru.

    During these years, Qi Rongzhi had always thought in this way, and behaved in this way. What was different from the past was that she used to feel that when she couldn¡¯t get the benefits from Qin Yuru, she could go to get them back from Qin Wanru.

    Full of such anger, Qi Rongzhi went to Qin Yuru¡¯s Yn Pavilion. But when she arrived at the door of Yn Pavilion, she was unexpectedly blocked by two old maids.

    ¡°First Miss Qi, our First Miss is copying words, and she will not see you for the time being!¡± an old maid said politely after she came to salute.

    Qi Rongzhi knew that Qin Yuru had been grounded, but she didn¡¯t expect that there were some people still guarding here.

    She rolled her eyeballs and smiled. ¡°I may be about to leave Qin¡¯s Mansion. Madam of Duke Xing has epted me as an adopted daughter. This time, Ie to give First Miss Qin a gift on behalf of Madam of Duke Xing!¡±

    ¡°First Miss Qi, please!¡± The two old maids looked at each other and stepped backward to let her in after a hesitation.

    Their guard here was not as strict as that in the ce where Madam Di was kept. When Qi Rongzhi came over, they just asked a question as a matter of routine. Since her reason was very sound, they would not stop her.

    Qi Rongzhi walked inside with Chunyi. Some young servant girls had already seen her and reported it to Qin Yuru. Seeing that Qi Rongzhi came over, Mei Xue, who stayed on Qin Yuru¡¯s side, appeared at the door with a gaunt face and picked up the curtain for her.

    Qi Rongzhi going in and taking a nce, Qin Yuru was sitting in the room with a cold face. As for the so-called writing, Qi Rongzhi could only see that on the writing desk near the window there were a few pieces of paper thrown in a mess and several things like writing brushes and ink sticks lying in disorder.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, how is your writing?¡± Qi Rongzhi raised her head proudly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Since no outsider was there, Qin Yuru answered without a good look.

    ¡°It is obvious that Ie to see how down you are. First Miss Qin, whom once my elder brother swooned over in Jiangzhou, is now kept here and unable to go out. As for the fiance you got because you abandoned my elder brother, I¡¯m afraid that he hasn¡¯te to look at you once? Qin Yuru, I really feel unworthy for you!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi sat down on the chair aside, proudly nced at the condition in the house and said with sarcasm!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s face was purple with anger, and she coldly stared at Qi Rongzhi. There were no other people at that moment, so these two people had no need to pretend to show any drama of sister love and they were the truest selves.

    ¡°I really juste to see your miserable situation and also tell you that I am going to leave soon. Madam of Duke Xing has nned to ept me as her adopted daughter. Since now, I will be the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Qin Yuru, have you ever thought that one day I will step over your head?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi patted the dust that didn¡¯t exist on her sleeves at all, and became morecent.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing will ept you as her adopted daughter?¡± Qin Wanru was stunned. She didn¡¯t know about this, because being grounded made her ill-informed.

    ¡°Of course, and she will also pick me up to live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! Qin Yuru, you were originally ambitious to please Madam of Duke Xing, and even willing to bully that little Master. You just aimed to make Madam of Duke Xing look at you one more time, but now, Madam will not see you anymore!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi clicked her tongue twice and proudly raised her eyebrows.

    These words reminded Qin Yuru of a bitter scene in her heart, and her face suddenly turned dark.

    ¡°Just now Madam of Duke Xing sent someone to give me the present for adoption and also brought a pair of earrings for you. After all, I have lived in your mansion since I came to the capital city. What Madam of Duke Xing means is that she thanks you for me!¡± Qi Rongzhi leaned back and waved her hands.

    Stepping forward, Chunyi delivered a very small gift box in her hands and ced it on the tea table in front of Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Have a look. Anyhow, it¡¯s an expression of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s goodwill. Nothing good has fallen on you since you entered the capital city. It is rare for my foster mother to think highly of you!¡± Qi Rongzhi even called Madam of Duke Xing ¡°foster mother¡± at this time.

    Qin Yuru trembled with anger, and swung her arm heavily. Thrown out by her sleeves, the gift box fell heavily on the floor with the lid opened, from which a pair of delicate earrings fell out.

    ¡°Such a big temper? In those years, why did my elder brother have a crush on you? Qin Yuru, you have neither beautiful appearance nor good deportment, and you are dissolute by nature. When you had an engagement to my elder brother, you had already hooked up with Childe Di. Whosever family marries such a dissolute woman will fall on evil days. Perhaps Childe Di would also be cuckolded for several times at that time!¡±

    No outsiders present, Qi Rongzhi could also be bolder at this time. The more she said, the more unpleasant these words were to hear. Even Chunyi who followed her couldn¡¯t help blushing. It was unknown where Qi Rongzhi heard such kind of ckguardly words which appeared in the marketce. A well-behaved girl from a respectable family unexpectedly dared to say such kind of words.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, don¡¯t overdo!¡± With a livid face, Qin Yuru stood up and shouted angrily.

    ¡°What? You still want to hit me? Qin Yuru, I warn you. I am no longer Jiangzhou magistrate¡¯s daughter now. I am the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and this high status is beyond your reach. If you really offend me, I will ask my foster mother to expose your scandals in Jiangzhou, and see whether you still have any nerve toe out in the future!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was definitely not someone who was willing to suffer losses, so she also stood up and shouted loudly.

    Seeing that this situation was getting worse, Chunyi and Mei Xue respectively pulled one to the side and were afraid that the two of them would fight again. The two Miss were grounded and punished to copy several articles at most, but something terrible would happen to the two servant girls. Perhaps there would be another rebuke and beating.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, get out!¡± Strongly suppressing the anger in her heart, Qin Yuru stretched out her hand, pointed outside and said coldly.

    ¡°Of course I will go. Qin Yuru, don¡¯t think this is Jiangzhou. This ce is the capital city, where the name of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion is not as powerful as that in Jiangzhou.¡± Qi Rongzhi snorted coldly and turned to walk a few steps. Suddenly she stopped again, squatted down to pick up the pair of earrings at the feet, and put it in front of her eyes to have a look. Then she turned back to the tea table next to Qin Yuru and plopped the earrings on it.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, my foster mother gives you this pair of earrings, but you do not care about it at all. Good, I must tell this to my foster mother!¡± Qi Rongzhi said sharply.

    ¡°Well, tell her. You go to tell her now!¡± Qin Yuru was angry to tremble. She had always sailed through her life, and no one had ever been able to irritate her like this.

    ¡°Hum, you just wait to see!¡± Qi Rongzhi turned away proudly. The earrings were really broken, with one of the beads iid on the top getting loose. If she had the chance, she would definitely tell Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Miss, as expected, First Miss Qi did have a quarrel with First Miss again. I heard that they quarreled violently, and the old maids who guarded outside all heard them.¡± Qingyue reported.

    Qin Wanru casually picked up a pair of earrings and looked at it. This pair of earrings with a delicate style, was very beautiful and the iid pearls were also good, but they couldn¡¯t bepared with the pearls sent by Madam of Duke Xing. Madam of Duke Xing was really willing to spend her capital.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have had a fight?¡±

    ¡°This time they didn¡¯t fight, but after First Miss Qi left, an old maid around First Miss went to the kitchen to fetch some dessert for First Miss. First Miss was really open-hearted. She just finished a quarrel with First Miss Qi and then had an appetite to eat something!¡± Qingyue sighed.

    She was sent by Qin Wanru to stare at Yn Pavilion. Later on, she even followed the old maid to the kitchen, seeing that the old maid took many cakes and pastries in the kitchen. Qingyue was speechless. ¡°First Miss is tired after quarreling, so she wants to have something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Take cakes and pastries to eat?¡± Qin Wanru was slightly puzzled, slowly putting down the pearl on her hand, and her eyes revealed a deep sense of stagnation!

    This was not like Qin Yuru¡¯s behavior¡­

 Chapter 256 - She Wanted To Know The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 256 She Wanted To Know The Truth</h4>

    ¡°Yes, and she has taken a lot. First Miss¡¯s behavior is really strange!¡± Qingyue said in surprise.

    ¡°What kind of cakes and pastries did she take?¡± Qin Wanru asked, with the color of her eyes deeper.

    ¡°What she took were all themon ones. Those kinds made in the big kitchen were all taken some pieces. The old maid said that First Miss needed to write, and would get hungry quickly, so she asked the people in the big kitchen to take some from every kind!¡± After a thought, Qingyue answered.

    ¡°She wants every kind?¡± Qin Wanru frowned, because it didn¡¯t seem to a simple thing.

    ¡°Yes, she asked for every kind and for a lot. There were some kinds of dessert that weren¡¯t made a lot, so the supervisor in the big kitchen also exined a few words to the old maid.¡± Qingyue entered the big kitchen afterwards and said that she came to stew bird¡¯s nest porridge for Qin Wanru. Because the bird¡¯s nest porridge hadn¡¯t finished cooking, she stayed in the kitchen for a while.

    So, she heard everything in an aboveboard way.

    ¡°What do you mean that some kinds weren¡¯t made a lot?¡± After thinking for a while quietly, Qin Wanru caught the vague meaning in Qingyue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Actually, not having a lot was not urate. There were just not too many being left. Some of cakes and pastries were First Miss Qi¡¯s favorite. Servants in the kitchen had already sent them to First Miss Qi, so there were not many being left. Even if First Miss wanted more, nothing was left for her. This was what the supervisor old maid in the kitchen exined to the old maid around First Miss!¡±

    ¡°The dessert that Qi Rongzhi had eaten?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly felt a beat in her heart.

    ¡°What happened then?¡±

    ¡°Since nothing was left, and First Miss also said that she wanted to eat, servants in the big kitchen said that they would make some for First Miss soon!¡± Qingyue answered. Although Qin Yuru didn¡¯t have a good reputation outside, she was still the First Miss in this mansion. In addition, the rumors outside had it that Second Miss was not General¡¯s own daughter, so his own daughter was merely First Miss. Servants in this mansion still dared not to badly offend Qin Yuru!

    ¡°What they made were all those kinds that Qi Rongzhi likes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just those kinds. Since those kinds weren¡¯t left enough, a little bit more were added specially!¡± Qingyue said.

    Qin Wanru nodded and picked up the bird¡¯s nest porridge that Qingyue just gave to her. She took a few nibbles, and then put down the spoon in her hand. ¡°Is there another portion of bird¡¯s nest porridge for me in the afternoon?¡±

    Shui Run was worried that it would be over-nutritional for Qin Wanru to eat the bird¡¯s nest solely, since she was still at a young age. So she asked the kitchen to stew some bird¡¯s nest porridge for Qin Wanru from time to time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qingyue nodded.

    ¡°Then you also fetch me a portion of newly-made pastries. No need to take many. One or two will be fine!¡± She would like to see what Qin Yuru was nning.

    Qin Yuru was surely up to no good, but considering Qin Yuru¡¯s disposition, her favorite was to find a scapegoat. When asked whom in this mansion she most wanted to shift the me on, there was no doubt that Qin Wanru would rank at the forefront.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I understand!¡± Qingyue understood tacitly and nodded.

    When the two were talking, Yujie lifted the curtain and came in angrily.

    The moment she saw her face, Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yujie just went out for her to see how well Nanny Dong¡¯s shop had been prepared. It was obvious that she came back after being mistreated.

    ¡°Miss, they are talking about things in our mansion!¡± Yujie said angrily.

    ¡°So what? Is this matter not allowed to discuss?¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile and didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.

    ¡°But, but what they are talking about is you, Miss!¡± Yujie said with an unconvinced look. Sinceing down from the mountain, she had followed Qin Wanru by her side. She was loyal and devoted to Qin Wanru and could least let herself hear Qin Wanru¡¯s malicious remarks.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? The more they say, the better it will be!¡± Qin Wanru stood up, walked to the window, and opened the slightly-closed window. Suddenly a cold wind rushed in, which blew Qingyue so heavily that she could not help shivering.

    Qin Wanru also felt very cold and was so cold as to shiver. However cold she was, she would not be the same as her previous life, during which she was closed in the corner of the yard, almost isted from the outside world, and she could neither hear outsides¡¯ voices nor feel the air outside!

    Talking about her? Very good, she was still worried that the momentum was not enough! It seemed that someone had intervened in this affair. Nothing in this capital city was a trivial matter. Even if it was a matter between men and women, it could also evolve into a game between several forces. Then what she wanted was the result brought by that game.

    ¡°Miss, in this weather, you¡¯d better not open the window. You may catch a cold!¡± Qingyue came toin, and stretched out her hands to close the window for Qin Wanru.

    ¡°More and more people are talking?¡± Suddenly blown by the cold wind, the head was a little bit dizzy but also wide awake. Qin Wanru touched the chignon that the cold wind had ruffled up and turned back to ask with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, and it seems more than before!¡± Yujie said with a pout. All her way through, she had heard more and more discussion about this. ¡°Miss, since normally Madam of Duke Xing has decided to ept Miss Qi as an adopted daughter, is there anyone else who wants to stir things up?¡±

    This question made Qin Wanru speechless. She could only shake her head, because she really didn¡¯t know.

    Even if she vaguely knew some important things about the previous life, she didn¡¯t know how many of them had been involved. This kind of thing was far from being known to a girl in boudoir.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since these words have already been widely spread, just let it go!¡± Qin Wanru sat down in front of the dressing table. Qingyue skillfully opened her chignon that had been ruffled, andbed it again for her.

    The girl in the mirror had a face like a hibiscus flower, exquisite and beautiful. Her delicate and charming lip color was matched with her pure eye color, which gave her unusual charm. At that time, Qing Yue, who was ustomed to the face of Qin Wanru, was also amazed by her beauty.

    The face of Miss grew up and became more and more charming and amazing.

    When they were in Jiangzhou, although they knew that their Miss was beautiful and exquisite,pared with their First Miss and First Miss Qi, their own Miss was just a child who had not grown up and was not so attracting. But now when they arrived at the capital city, the appearance of their First Miss and First Miss Qi was not a patch on their own Miss.

    ¡°Miss, if this¡­ was heard by the general, what would happen?¡± Yujie said and followed Qin Wanru worriedly.

    ¡°If my father takes it seriously¡­ Just let him do that!¡± Qin Wanru said with uncertainty in her eyes. She wanted to know her own identity. She quite wanted to know. Now, there happened to be such a rumor, and so many people helped spread it behind. She hoped that it would be better to be spread more widely.

    She wanted to know the truth!

    Without external force, this truth could hardly be gained. At this moment, the issue of Qi Rongzhi would be a good reason. Qi Tianyu¡¯s participation would make the thing as big as possible so that next it would be less difficult for her to discover the secret before!

    ¡°Miss, you¡­ Are you..?¡± Yujie¡¯s face went red and she said difficultly.

    This should not be a question asked by her, a servant girl.

    ¡°Whether or not¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Qin Wanru sighed slightly. Her voice was like a light smoke, ¡°Just wait and see!¡±

    Things were spread like this, so no matter how her father and grandmother would give her an exnation. And she was waiting for this exnation now to see whether this exnation would prove her assumption¡­

    ¡°How about those people?¡± Since these things were just assumptions, Qin Wanru had not proved whether they were true or not. So temporarily she didn¡¯t want to talk about these things. She changed the topic and asked.

    ¡°Those people who were taken back by the general and closed in that yard?¡± Yujie was astonished for a while and understood immediately. She reported with a severe face.

    ¡°Yes, no one goes to see them?¡± Qin Wanru asked again.

    ¡°No one. Nanny Yu just said that no one went there before.¡± Yujie shook her head. Although this issue was stared at by people from Nanny Yu, things would be reported to Qin Wanru by Yujie from time to time.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go to see!¡± Having looked at herbed hair in the mirror, Qin Wanru turned her head and said.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go. The guards who watch the door this time are appointed by the general and he doesn¡¯t allow anyone to visit there!¡± Yujie stopped her rapidly.

    This yard was seriously watched and it was impossible for Yujie to close it.

    ¡°So serious?¡± Qin Wanru raised her beautifully arched eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, very serious!¡± Yujie nodded.

    ¡°Is there any way to get in?¡±

    ¡°I have no way!¡± Yujie shook her head helplessly. She had gone to see it before several times but it was really impossible for her to take any action.

    ¡°Has my mother ever gone to see it?¡± Qin Wanru thought and asked.

    ¡°Madam Shui went to see it once. When she went back, her face went pale because of anger. So she had never gone thereter!¡± Yujie used to stare at the people of Madam Di but she didn¡¯t count in the people who were watched by Madam Shui at the same time.

    ¡°Since my mother has seen them, then of course I can go to see them too!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see my mother first!¡±

    Having seen that she had decided, the two servant girls did not persuade her. Qingyue stayed to clean up the house and Yujie apanied Qin Wanru to the yard of Shui Run.

    Shui Run was resting in the room and when she heard that Qin Wanru hade over, she quickly asked someone to invite her. After Qin Wanru had saluted to Shui Run in the room, Qin Wanru asked straightly, ¡°Mother, my father has brought those people here. Are they from the family you used to live in?¡±

    Shui Run was stunned for a while, and her face looked not so good. She hesitated and asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I heard it from two old maids in the mansion. They seemed to be the people of my Big Sister!¡± Qin Wanru said. Madam Di and people around her were all closed but the punishment to Qin Yuru was not so serious as that to Madam Di. Even if she couldn¡¯te out by herself, people around her could go in and out.

    After hearing that, Shui Run¡¯s face went red and she was a bit annoyed, ¡°Did they say anything bad on me again?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say that. They only said that these people were rted to mother. Mother, can I go and see them?¡± Qin Wanru said bluntly.

    ¡°What do you do there?¡± Shui Run frowned. ¡°As a child, you should not care about those things. Mother and father will handle them.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I am not young. I will help you solve problems. Do you really think that these people who came from so far areas would really only do one thing? Mother, don¡¯t you think that these people are too simple to be checked?¡± Qin Wanru reminded Shui Run and pulled and shook her hands. ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t ask for something, but I can.¡±

    Shui Run was a person involved in this thing, added that she was remarried, if the family of her ex-husband found her, she couldn¡¯t ask anything. But she couldn¡¯t set her mind if she didn¡¯t ask them, afraid that Qin Huaiyong would ask more things. But recently Qin Huaiyong was too busy to deal with these people. On the other hand, he thought that these people hade into the Qin¡¯s Mansion, they couldn¡¯t escape, so he was not in a hurry.

    ¡°But you are still young¡­¡± Although she knew that Qin Wanru was suitable, Shui Run was still very hesitant.

    ¡°Mother, I can really help you!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Shui Run sincerely and said. Her voice was as soft as feathers, ¡°And mother you can also help me!¡±

 Chapter 257 - Establishing Chastity Memorial Arch

    <h4>Chapter 257 Establishing Chastity Memorial Arch</h4>

    The yard which closed people was the coldest ce in Qin¡¯s Mansion near the back door. There were not many masters in Qin¡¯s Mansion, and some of the yards were empty.

    The two guards who watched the gate saw Shui Runing here with Qin Wanru. They went forward quickly to salute to them respectfully. The general had instructions that besides him, only Madam Shui could see people in it.

    ¡°Nothing happened with them?¡± Shui Run asked.

    ¡°Nothing big happened. But sometimes they would refuse to eat, sometimes they would abuse others. Now we have made them quiet!¡± A guardian reported.

    ¡°Can I go in and take a look?¡± Shui Run asked politely.

    ¡°Madam Shui can go in, but Second Miss¡­¡± The guard looked awkwardly at Qin Wanru, who followed Shui Run tightly, and was very hesitating.

    ¡°Did the general say that I could not go in with Second Miss?¡± Shui Run said gently.

    The guard shook his head.

    ¡°If I go into alone, I¡¯m afraid that they would do something bad on me. With Second Miss apanying me, I would be protected!¡± Shui Run reached out and touched her pregnant belly. She nced at Qin Wanru beside her and said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Then Madam and Second Miss please go back soon!¡± The two guards looked at each other and the belly of Shui Run, hesitated for a while and gave way to them.

    ¡°Well, I will be as soon as possible!¡± Shui Run nodded her head with a smile and stepped forward first. Qin Wanru walked in front of her quickly and waved her hands to Shui Run. Then she entered the yard with one step.

    Yujie tightly followed Qin Wanru, and they left Shui Run and Qionghua behind.

    As soon as Qin Wanru entered into the yard, she saw several people in it. There were two women and a man in the yard.

    Several people were standing in the gallery and when they saw Qin Wanruing in, they did not recognize her for a while. But after Shui Run came into the door, the first woman immediately screamed, ¡°Shui Run, do you still have face toe here?¡±

    The face of Shui Run went pale and she stopped, no longer going forward.

    She didn¡¯t go forward but that woman did not want to let her go. She rushed down from the porch, and pointed at Shui Run, bursting into a storm of abuse. ¡°Shui Run you are such a b*tch! How long have you been back? Then you could not tolerate loneliness and have seduced General Qin. And you have even persuaded General Qin to marry you. Look at your own identity! How can you have the face to be the wife of General Qin?¡±

    The woman¡¯s words were not finished when she was pped on her face. An atrocious expression showed on her face. She turned angrily to Yujie who pped on her face. And just when she was going to abuse Yujie, Yujie kicked her on her ankle. She immediately could not stand stably and kneeled down with a sound of ¡°plop¡±.

    ¡°Where did the little b*tche from¡­¡± This woman was not the kind of person who was willing to suffer losses. After being beaten by Yujie, she was getting more and more troublesome. She looked angrily at Qin Wanru, who standing next to Yujie, and swore like a trooper.

    ¡°p on her mouth!¡± Qin Wanru said emotionlessly.

    Yujie reached out and pped on her mouth twice cruelly.

    ¡°Little b*tch, you¡­¡± This woman was still unwilling to stop.

    ¡°p again!¡±

    Yujie pped four times on her mouth from two sides. These four ps were of such a great force that the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth overflew marks of blood. But the cruelty of that woman was not reduced and she opened her mouth, wanting to abuse them. But when she saw the chilling eyes of Qin Wanru, she trembled and looked scared.

    ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± the woman said and stared at Qin Wanru with panic.

    ¡°This is our Second Miss in General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Yujie stepped forward, separating the woman¡¯s gaze, and said coldly.

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, we were caught here by Shui Run. She was afraid that we would expose her true face. So she imprisoned us here. Please save us, Second Miss.¡± Another woman seemed to be a clever one. After hearing the words of Yujie, she rushed to Qin Wanru and also kneeled down in front of her with a sound of ¡°plop¡±.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the two women in front of her. The one before who was about thirty years old was not beautiful. But the one here was only about twenty years old and she was quite pretty. But her behavior contained certain obsequiousness, which made her seem not to be girl from good family.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and said.

    ¡°I am her sister-inw. When we were in our own family, I took much care of her. But I haven¡¯t thought that she would treat me like this when she has got promoted!¡± the ordinary-looking woman said loudly and looked at Shui Run maliciously, which had nothing to do with her so-called goodness.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes naturally fell on the woman in front of her.

    ¡°I, I am¡­¡± Being nced by Qin Wanru¡¯s cold eyes, the beautiful woman was a bit nervous and looked at the woman before.

    ¡°She is the concubine of Shui Run¡¯s ex-husband. She hade to our mansion before Shui Run entered into our mansion,¡± the ordinary-looking woman said first loudly.

    ¡°p on her mouth!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly.

    Yujie reached out and gave the woman two ps.

    ¡°Mother, who are they?¡± Qin Wanru stepped back and looked at Shui Run.

    Shui Run kept silent for a while and said, ¡°Mrs. Liu and Concubine Liu!¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.

    ¡°They are cousins!¡± Shui Run nodded with her eyes moving.

    ¡°Why could you beat me?¡± Mrs. Liu was beaten again and again, and she was so angry that she wanted to rush to Qin Wanru, but she was blocked by Yujie. So she could only protest loudly and angrily.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Qin Wanru said coldly.

    ¡°So what if we are in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion? We still need to obey thews. Why could Ningyuan Army General and Shui Run seduce each other and get married? Since Shui Run has entered into our mansion, we do not allow her to get married again!¡± Mrs. Liu straightened her neck and said, which indicated that she used to be quite rude and unreasonable in her own house.

    No wonder that Shui Run finally had toe back. It was impossible for anyone to stay longer if they met such a sister-inw.

    ¡°Since you know this is Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, you even dare to defile my father like this. Don¡¯t you want to live?¡± Qin Wanru raised up her eyebrows and said coldly.

    Concubine Liu seemed to be sly but was a timid one. After being scared by Qin Wanru like this, she immediately cowered back.

    ¡°The capital city is a ce withws. Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion is not likely to cover the sky with one hand. If you dare to kill us, there must be someone who executes vengeance for us!¡± Mrs. Liu was also very nervous after being frightened by Qin Wanru but she still kept her words.

    ¡°There will be someone who executes vengeance for you? The capital city is quite far from Jiangzhou. If you don¡¯t have rtives here, who will execute vengeance for you? Even if you die here, who knows?¡± ¡°There are many people who die in the capital city. Do you see any mansion which has been used?¡± Qin Wanru smiled ghastly.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s exquisite and beautiful eyes showed certain cruelty, which immediately made people feel scared. Even Mrs. Liu, who was a shrew, was frightened by her. She felt that although this Second Miss in front of her was very young, she had some cold stateliness and imposing manner, so Mrs. Liu¡¯s legs became limp.

    ¡°Talk about it, who let youe here!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Nobody lets use here. Wee here by ourselves and happen to see Shui Run. She even dares to get married again. We are going to build a chastity memorial arch for her in our area!¡± After Mrs. Liu¡¯s mind came back to reality, she condemned herself secretly for being scared by a little girl. So she immediately raised her head, gazed at Qin Wanru in front of her and said loudly.

    The face of Shui Run changed a lot, and her body could not help but tremble. If the arch was really erected, things would be big.

    ¡°You are talking nonsense. Wh-what time is it?¡± Shui Run couldn¡¯t help but say angrily.

    ¡°What time? Let me think about it. Just when you left Jiangzhou. How about it? Shui Run, you haven¡¯t thought that we would establish a chastity memorial arch for you!¡± When she saw the flurried expression of Shui Run, thedy surnamed Liu was very proud and of more spirits.

    ¡°I have not been there anymore. Why should you build a memorial? When I first returned home, we have agreed to marry freely! And you have also taken the money from Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shui Run was so angry and annoyed and her face went pale.

    When she was taken home by the Madam Dowager, they did say this. The reason why they let her go so quickly was that they had taken the money from Qin Huaiyong so that they agreed to let her leave.

    ¡°Who can prove it for you?¡± thedy surnamed Liu said shamelessly.

    The hands of Shui Run were trembling due to her anger. At that time, Nanny Duan appointed by Madam Dowager gave them the money and the money was directly given to thedy surnamed Liu. How could they tell it to anyone else? So naturally no one could prove it and there was even no contract. It was finished when everyone had face and they agreed to let Shui Run go.

    She didn¡¯t think that they would make a false countercharge now.

    Having seen that Shui Run was too angry to say any words, thedy surnamed Liu became more and more proud and was of more spirits. She thought that she had taken the vital part of Shui Run. ¡°Shui Run, now that you eat well and dress well and furthermore it seems that you are pregnant. You don¡¯t think that you are a widow. If you, a widow, want to remarry someone, you need to gain the agreement of us. But we know nothing about your second marriage and we are going to establish a chastity memorial arch for you!¡±

    ¡°There are old maids in the backyard. Call two of them here!¡± Having seen that Shui Run was too angry to say any words, Qin Wanru said to Yujie and looked at her with her watery eyes leisurely.

    ¡°Miss, there are lots of old maids who do rough works in the backyard. Why do you call two of them to go here?¡± Yujie understood immediately and nodded, but she pretended to be puzzled.

    ¡°Beat these people to death directly so that Madam would not be worried. The capital city is so big that no one would know that these people die in our backyard!¡± Qin Wanru took out a piece of handkerchief and wiped her hands slowly.

    Her voice was very soft but the meaning in the words was quite cruel. Even because these words were said by the small miss in front of them, they felt colder in their hearts.

    Concubine Liu was so scared that she sat on the ground with knees and the whole person was trembling.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­¡± Thedy surnamed Liu was very anxious and regardless of Shui Run, she looked at Qin Wanru quickly and said loudly to her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and said calmly.

    ¡°You are not afraid that somebody else of us will publish the things about Shui Run. Even if we die, we will ruin Shui Run too!¡± thedy surnamed Liu said maliciously.

    ¡°This is the city of the emperor. Even if hundreds of people like you die will not involve in my mother. Such a deeply-constructed house could not be entered easily. My father asks the guards to look at you because he wants to kill you. Only I think that you are unwilling to die so I apany my mother toe here. But now it seems that you are seeking for death. That¡¯s it!¡±

    Qin Wanru said more and more slowly and softly. She nced at these two women and the man in the gallery. This man should be the big brother of Shui Run¡¯s ex-husband.

    A couple, with a concubine of their dead younger brother, was very strange¡­

    ¡°Yujie, look for someone, beat them to death and report that they intend to murder my father. Our mansion has killed a few assassins in this name before!¡± The color of her eyes became cold suddenly and she said cruelly. After saying this she was about to turn around and leave.

    This meant that the master really wanted to execute the sentence!

 Chapter 258 - Exposure of an Affair

    <h4>Chapter 258 Exposure of an Affair</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Yujie turned instantly and went outside without hesitation.

    Not only the faces of the two women surnamed Liu changed dramatically, but also the men in the corridor hurriedly rushed to Qin Wanru and respectfully bowed to her with his face changing. ¡°Miss, please stay! We don¡¯t mean to do anything to hurt Madam Shui!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that?¡± Qin Wanru said, staring coldly at him. Yujie stopped and stood behind her to guard her.

    ¡°We really don¡¯t mean that. We juste to the capital for something, but didn¡¯t expect to attract the attention of Ningyuan Army General!¡± The man braced himself to exin, and then dared not look down on the Second Miss who still looked young.

    Qin Wanru once again looked at the man. At first nce, he looked like an educated and reasonable schr, but she could tell he was actually very shrewd from what he had done.

    Shui Run had once married to the Second Young Master Qian, so he should be her ex-husband¡¯s big brother, the First Young Master of the Qian¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t mean that, what do your wife¡¯s words mean? You want to provoke our General¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°My wife is only a vige woman who knows little etiquette. She had never got along well with my second sister-inw in our mansion, so she said something fatuous. I hope Second Miss can forgive us!¡±

    This First Young Master Qian looked like a schr and talked gently, leaving a good impression and even making others consider him have a sense of propriety.

    ¡°My wife is ignorant and I will teach herter. I hope that Second Miss could tell general that we will choose a day on which to return to our hometown after getting out of here and will not cause other trouble for my second sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°You are going to return?¡± Qin Wanru slightly raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°It is true. We should return after staying in the capital for so long. Anyway we can¡¯t always stay here!¡± The First Young Master Qian sighed. ¡°My mother is expecting us to return the hometown. My second brother has passed away. As the only son, I couldn¡¯t stay here all the time. We will return after the exam ends. At the thought that we might meet my second sister-inw in the capital, I¡¯ve specially left a letter at home to my mother before we set out!¡±

    His words were both gentle and harsh, suggesting that if the Qin¡¯s Mansion kept them here, they had also left the evidence in Jiangzhou. If both sons died, his parents in the hometown would definitely strive to find out the facts for them.

    ¡°Youe to the capital¡­ for the imperial exam?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly said in an equivocal way.

    The calm smile on the First Young Master Qian¡¯s face became stiff. He had just simply mentioned it, but it was keenly seized by Qin Wanru. Not daring to look down upon Qin Wanru, he said with a serious face, ¡°Yeah, for the imperial exam.¡±

    ¡°Since youe to the capital for the imperial exam, it is not the time yet, so you should stay in the capital for a period?¡± Seized by a sudden inspiration, Qin Wanru said with an increasingly elegant smile.

    A candidate, who was going to attend the imperial exam, definitely had his official rank, which made him greatly superior tomon people. If he had an ident in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, the Qin¡¯s Mansion would get involved in it and even Qin Huaiyong would be convicted!

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a secluded ce and keep my mind on studying there and will not get involved in the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡± The First Young Master Qian was obviously a smart person. He immediately understood what Qin Wanru meant and promised.

    ¡°Find a secluded ce and keep your mind on studying there. I¡¯m afraid your wife may not think so. She tries every shift avable to mess with my mother and may refuse to stop to the very end.¡± Looking towards thedy surnamed Liu, who was still kneeling on the ground, Qin Wanru said coldly.

    Hearing herself mentioned by Qin Wanru, thedy surnamed Liu opened her mouth and wanted to talk. However, the First Young Master Qian gave her a hard look, and she immediately bowed her head. Although she was resentful, she did not dare to talk.

    Although thedy surnamed Liu had always been unreasonable in their mansion, she did not dare to act absurdly if the First Young Master Qian really got angry.

    ¡°My wife is immature. I promise this thing won¡¯t happen again. I won¡¯t allow my wife to go out at will or talk at will!¡±

    The First Young Master Qian withdrew his gaze and said.

    Qin Wanru squinted coldly at thedy surnamed Liu and then looked at concubine Liu, who looked more delicate at this moment, saying with a slight smile, ¡°Since youe to the capital for the imperial exam, it is normal to bring your wife to take care of you. Nevertheless, why do you also bring your brother¡¯s concubine?¡±

    Concubine Liu was also kneeling. But different from thedy surnamed Liu who was rude, she looked pitiful and charming. Although her bun was messed up due to what had happened before, she made others feel more tender and protective toward her. A button at her neckline came undone at this moment, revealing her white skin.

    Noticing Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze on her, she subconsciously clung to the First Young Master Qian.

    ¡°My wife feels lonely during the journey, so she deliberately brings her cousin sister who can talk with her,¡± the First Young Master Qian said. With a calm face, he only slightly raised his eyes.

    Qin Wanru calmly shifted her gaze from the First Young Master Qian to concubine Liu and then back to the First Young Master Qian, with a trace of deepness in her watery eyes.

    The kind of deepness seemed to prate others¡¯ minds. It made concubine Liu, who was kneeling on the ground, increasingly nervous and slightly moved to get closer to the First Young Master Qian.

    ¡°I see. If so, it is such a pity!¡± Qin Wanru seemed to indicate something.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering what do you mean?¡± the First Young Master Qian asked politely.

    ¡°Your brother has passed away, and his legal wife has remarried. But it is not so easy for a concubine to remarry. Nevertheless, some people consider a concubine can be given to someone else. Youe to the capital for the imperial exam, but you don¡¯t know many people here. Since you¡¯ve brought this concubine to the capital, I think you may have other ns.¡± Qin Wanru looked at concubine Liu more often.

    Her gaze made concubine Liu panic-stricken and turn pale with fright. She turned her head to look at the First Young Master Qian, With a pale face, she shivered all over, stared at the First Young Master Qian with sorrow and grief and cried softly, ¡°First Young Master!¡±

    A man considered her voice extremely gentle and enchanting, but a woman considered it unnatural. Thedy surnamed Liu kneeling beside her looked towards her in puzzlement, with her attention concentrating on concubine Liu.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you think too much. She is my second brother¡¯s concubine. How, how can I do that!¡± The First Young Master Qian only felt his hair stood on end. This Second Miss Qin was actually not famous in Jiangzhou. Nevertheless, being rted to the Qin¡¯s family, he slightly knew the Second Miss Qin was just a naive girl who knew little about worldly affairs.

    But was the Second Miss Qin in front of him really an ignorant girl from an aristocratic family? Why did she make him greatly stressed out?

    These words stabbed him in the heart, making it difficult for him to respond at the moment.

    He had thought about how to answer General Qin, but had never thought he would be baffled by a delicate Miss from an aristocratic family. He felt like the secret in his heart was revealed little by little, with cold sweat on his back.

    ¡°It is actually no big deal in the capital!¡± Being keenly aware of the numbness of the First Young Master Qian, Qin Wanru said with a meaningful smile.

    Her smile made concubine Liu increasingly confirm this was true. With her red eyes and supplication on her delicate face, she pitifully looked at the First Young Master Qian.

    She moved her hands, seeming to want to hold the leg of the First Young Master Qian, but immediately realized something and hurriedly put down her hands. But even so, one of her hands had already touched the robe of the First Young Master Qian.

    It made thedy surnamed Liu straighten her eyebrows and raise her eyes. After looking at the expression of the First Young Master Qian and then looking at concubine Liu, with her face suddenly turning furious, she turned her head and reached out to p concubine Liu heavily.

    She pped so heavily that concubine Liu inclined and happened to run into the leg of the First Young Master Qian. At this moment, she desperately held the leg of the First Young Master Qian, crying sadly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The First Young Master Qian looked at thedy surnamed Liu with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What have I done? I should ask what you have done. Well, Qian Youcai, you turn out to be such a person. You, you¡­¡± With her gaze shifting between the First Young Master Qian and concubine Liu, thedy surnamed Liu reached out to point at them and couldn¡¯t even say anything in anger.

    ¡°Enough, shut up. We are in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Shut up if you don¡¯t want to be killed!¡± The First Young Master Qian shouted sharply with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Since you have something to deal with, let¡¯s talk about it next time!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and turned lightly. Shui Run looked at these people and turned around with Qin Wanru.

    They got out of the house, and the guards closed the door after asking them to step aside.

    At this moment, the yard seemed to be in a mess. They seemed to hear the p followed by a woman¡¯s coquettish cry which was obviously not from thedy surnamed Liu who was furious. It was then followed by a man¡¯s shout¡­

    ¡°Wanru, this¡­¡± Shui Run looked into the courtyard and frowned.

    ¡°Mother, father will handle it. Tell father about what happened today. I believe father will handle it better!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly.

    ¡°Wanru, you should not intervene in this matter!¡± Shui Run said with disapproval.

    ¡°Mother, I just guessed that. I just intended to check out what kind of people they are and why they deal with you. Grandma said that the Qian family has agreed you can remarry freely when you left. Given all this, why theye up with all these words. I didn¡¯t expect to see this kind of thing!¡±

    Qin Wanru said with a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mention it again. As a miss from an aristocratic family, you can¡¯t see this kind of thing!¡± With her face darkening, Shui Run rebuked Qin Wanru.

    She didn¡¯t like to expose Qin Wanru to this kind of thing. It was a scandal for the big brother to have an affair with the concubine of his dead younger brother.

    ¡°Okay, mother, I won¡¯t!¡± Qin Wanru nodded obediently.

    Seeing Qin Wanru so obedient, Shui Run said with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault to let you handle it for me. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ for exposing you to such a sordid thing!¡±

    Shui Run had seen what had happened before. At the thought that a young girl like Qin Wanru was exposed to such a sordid thing because of her, she was ashamed and felt sorry for Qin Wanru at the moment. She originally wanted to protect her, but now was protected by her instead.

    How could she not feel sad!

    ¡°Mother, I will not intervene in this matter again. You can tell father about it!¡± Qin Wanru pulled Shui Run¡¯s hand and appeased her with a smile.

    Her bright watery eyes with tears, coupled with her exquisite facial features, made others feel increasingly tender and protective toward her. Shui Run secretly determined she must not involve this child in this and just said she identally saw it through.

    Shui Run was not a stupid person, knowing that this was greatly beneficial to her!

 Chapter 259 - Make Trouble And Then Get a Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 259 Make Trouble And Then Get a Divorce</h4>

    Shui Run knew the affair between them could even be the key to take control of the First Young Master Qian.

    The First Young Master Qian wanted to attend the imperial exam and stand out among others, so his reputation couldn¡¯t be damaged even a little at this time, and concubine Liu was the most influential factor in his reputation.

    With this secret known by her, the First Young Master Qian wouldn¡¯t dare to deal with her again, no matter he did that because of his secret agreement with someone or other reasons.

    It was not appropriate to lock up someone with an official rank like him in the General¡¯s Mansion. If something really happened to him, Qin Huaiyong had to bear all the responsibilities.

    All schrs around the country gathered in the capital to attend the imperial exam. If something really happened, it was not just a matter about the First Young Master Qian!

    After thinking over these key points, Shui Run became increasingly reluctant to get Qin Wanru involved in the trouble caused by her. After pulling Qin Wanru to walk out for a while, she said in earnest, ¡°Wanru, today you came over because of me. I brought you here to ask about the matter of the Qian¡¯s Mansion. This thing is discovered by me, and you don¡¯t know anything about it!¡±

    Although Shui Run knew that this child was smart, she still told her this.

    It would damage Qin Wanru¡¯s reputation to get involved in this kind of thing. Even if Qin Wanru was only present at that time, it was no good to Qin Wanru if the news got out. Shu Run tried to keep Qin Wanru out of this as much as she could.

    ¡°Yes, mother, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Since Qin Wanru had achieved what she wanted, she would definitely do as Shui Run asked. She knew Shui Run sincerely wanted the best for her.

    Shui Run turned to look at the two maids behind them. Both of the maids were her henchmen. Being close to them, the maids had heard their conversation clearly. Seeing Shui Run turn her head, the two maids hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Madam, by your words!¡±

    ¡°You can go back now!¡± Seeing the two maids sensible enough to understand her intention, Shui Run nodded with satisfaction, looked at the intersection ahead and said.

    At the intersection ahead, there was a road to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study outside, and the other to the inner court.

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± With her gaze falling to the intersection, Qin Wanru answered softly. She walked a few steps with Yujie after bowing to Shui Run, but suddenly stopped again. Looking back, she said seriously with her delicate little face turning slightly taut, ¡°Mother, you are not alone now. You have my unborn brother or sister and me!¡±

    Moved by her words, Shu Run felt a lumping into her throat and almost burst into tears. She bit her lip and nodded heavily, but could not say a word.

    She knew Qin Wanru indicated she should be more careful and think about herself when necessary. Even if she was originally soft, she should be tough as a mother, and some other things could be temporarily left aside.

    Qin Wanru did not expect Shui Run¡¯s reply. Seeing her unable to talk at the moment, she bowed sideways and turned to leave with Yujie. There were some words she couldn¡¯t tell Shui Run. Nevertheless, being afraid Shui Run would be depressed and greatly disappointed due to her high expectation, she alerted Shui Run early.

    Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s slender figure, Shui Run went to the study after thinking for a while with a calm face. She should be tough as a mother. She was now a mother, and couldn¡¯t shrink back anymore.

    If she remained so weak, Qin Wanru needed to protect her with her weak shoulders. How could she bear to be protected by such a weak girl¡­

    Hearing that Shui Run hade over, Qin Huaiyong was dumbfounded for a while and hurriedly asked a servant to invite her in. Shui Run hade to his study once or twice since they moved into the mansion.

    Aftering in and bowing to Qin Huaiyong, Shui Run directly asked, ¡°Cousin brother, how are you going to deal with those people in the backyard?¡±

    ¡°Leave them aside for the moment!¡± Qin Huaiyong reached out to rub his eyebrows. With so many things around recently, he should deal with the most urgent thing first.

    ¡°Why did these peoplee to the capital?¡± In normal times, Shui Run would stop talking at the sight of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s tired face. But at the moment, she continued asking softly, as if she hadn¡¯t seen that.

    ¡°They should happen toe here for the imperial exam. It is not a big deal! Qian Youcai will not dare to do anything else for attending the exam!¡± Qin Huaiyong had checked before. Considering it not a big deal, he decided to lock them up for the moment. With so many things recently, he could handle the things that were not important,ter.

    ¡°What if his wife, thedy surnamed Liu, is going to make trouble?¡± Shui Run looked at Qin Huaiyong with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Cousin brother, I got you into the trouble. Thedy surnamed Liu has been fierce and unreasonable in Jiangzhou. As someone who has always refused to suffer any losses even if she has to make the trouble significant, she will probably not take overall interests into ount!¡±

    She could tell thedy surnamed Liu was clearly going to make trouble based on what had happened today. Thedy surnamed Liu and Madam Di had known each other in Jiangzhou. It was best for Madam Di to make use of thedy surnamed Liu to deal with her.

    Shui Run was not ignorant of everything. Thedy surnamed Liu was just a woman, and the First Young Master Qian would not get involved in this even if thedy surnamed Liu really made the trouble significant. He could stay out of this by calling his wife an ignorant woman. It would not have a big impact on his imperial exam.

    ¡°Run, rest assured. I will not let this happen. Thedy surnamed Liu is Qian Youcai¡¯s wife. If his wife talks nonsense, he will get involved in it.¡± Seeing Shui Run¡¯s bitter smile, Qin Huaiyong appeased her. This was actually his real thought that thedy surnamed Liu and Qian Youcai couldn¡¯t really make a big trouble.

    With the imperial exam ahead, Qian Youcai would naturally keep thedy surnamed Liu under his control.

    ¡°Cousin brother, what if Qian Youcai is even going to abandon his wife?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Considering he did not understand what Shui Run meant, Qin Huaiyong asked in amazement.

    ¡°I went to the courtyard and met the First Young Master Qian, thedy surnamed Liu and concubine Liu. There is obviously a rtionship between the First Young Master Qian and concubine Liu. Thedy surnamed Liu has been out of favor with the First Young Master Qian!¡± After slightly hesitating, Shui Run told everything she had seen.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t mention the most important witness Qin Wanru.

    She said she was the one who had found out the affair between them.

    ¡°You mean¡­ Qian Youcai intends to make trouble and then get a divorce?¡± Qin Huaiyong said with astonishment in his eyes.

    ¡°Thedy surnamed Liu is fierce and unreasonable. Sometimes she just makes trouble shamelessly and dares to say anything and do anything. Qian Youcai has been displeased with her for a long time. They have quarreled with each other every few days in their mansion. If Qian Youcai has a chance to get some benefits and get rid of thedy surnamed Liu, I believe he is happy to do that!¡±

    Shui Run calmly analyzed.

    She had thought over these words on her way here.

    She had seen through something. The reason why she hadn¡¯t exposed it was that it was not necessary yet, but not that she was not smart. At this moment, being afraid of getting Qin Wanru involved in this matter and being trapped by others, she had to say everything she had thought of!

    ¡°You mean that Qian Youcai will indulge thedy surnamed Liu to make trouble and expose your experience. After that, he will repudiate thedy surnamed Liu with the reason that she was rude and unreasonable so that he can marry a youngdy from a wealthy family?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong understood, and his face darkened. If this was true, he had probably looked down on Qian Youcai.

    This practice was very beneficial to Qian Youcai. On the one hand, he could get rid of thedy surnamed Liu. On the other hand, he could win some reputation. If he passed the imperial exam, it was perfectly justifiable for him to marry someone else. Besides, he should be able to get great secret interests. Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t believe there was no transaction between him and Madam Di.

    Based on Madam Di¡¯s disposition, he could tell she must have spent arge sum of money on it.

    The names of these people were written in the letter seized at that time. At first Qin Huaiyong did not figure out who they were. Later, Qin Wanru¡¯s ¡°inadvertent words¡± reminded him that Shui Run had married a man surnamed Qian. Madam Di actually wrote the First Young Master Qian, thedy surnamed Liu and concubine Liu in the letter instead of Qian Youcai, which made him unable to figure it out in a while.

    Reminded by Qin Wanru, he immediately realized it referred to Qian Youcai and then sent someone to secretly ¡°invite¡± them to the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    At that time, he just considered Madam Di intended to work with Qian Youcai to plot against Shui Run, but they had not begun yet. Unexpectedly, they had reached an agreement. Madam Di probably intended to ask Madam of Duke Xing to pass a message to ask these people to make the trouble significant and damage Shui Run¡¯s reputation.

    He thought Qian Youcai wouldn¡¯t really do that for his imperial exam, but unexpectedly Qian Youcai had nned to get a divorce reasonably with this matter.

    Since Qian Youcai didn¡¯t get along well with thedy surnamed Liu, he wouldn¡¯t have brought thedy surnamed Liu to the capital this time. So they should have reached an agreement before Qian Youcai came to the capital. At the thought that Madam Di had plotted against him long ago, Qin Huaiyong struck the table hard with his face suddenly darkening, which made the cup on the table jump up.

    Madam Di was really hateful!

    ¡°I know. I will deal with itter. You can go back now!¡± Qin Huaiyong suppressed the rage in his heart and said coldly.

    Shui Run grew up with Qin Huaiyong since her childhood, so she naturally knew he was extremely furious at the moment. She stood up, nodded and said softly, ¡°Cousin brother, I¡¯m going back now!¡±

    ¡°Go back and take a good rest. I will handle it and won¡¯t allow them to damage your reputation!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked at her bulky body with some guilt.

    This matter was caused by his inconsiderateness. He didn¡¯t expect Qian Youcai would have such a n. He thought it impossible for him to really do that because she was his wife after all. Unexpectedly he had nned to marry someone else beforeing to the capital. He was so detestable!

    ¡°Okay, cousin brother, I will be careful. It seems that¡­ there is some¡­ between concubine Liu and Qian Youcai.¡± Shui Run reminded him after hesitating.

    ¡°I know!¡± Qin Huaiyong immediately understood that Qian Youcai intended to divorce thedy surnamed Liu. Concubine Liu looked more youthful and beautiful. He intended to make her his concubine after divorce. But now with thedy surnamed Liu around, he didn¡¯t dare to do that brazenly. Nevertheless, there must be an affair between them in private.

    Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t think about it before, so he failed to figure it out at that time. After thinking carefully, he realized Qian Youcai had this n long ago.

    After Shui Run left, Qin Huaiyong took the servant to the yard where Qian Youcai was locked up¡­

 Chapter 260 - Sinister, Kill Three Birds with One Stone

    <h4>Chapter 260 Sinister, Kill Three Birds with One Stone</h4>

    After staying in the yard where Qian Youcai lived for a short while, Qin Huaiyong arranged a carriage to send Qian Youcai and concubine Liu out, while thedy surnamed Liu was left in the mansion.

    It was said to be Qian Youcai¡¯s n. He should study hard to prepare for the imperial exam recently, with no time to think about other things and take care of his family. He said concubine Liu was a maid who took care of his daily life, and left thedy surnamed Liu in the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    It was not widely known that Qian Youcai had visited the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Many people did not know who he was or concubine Liu was the concubine of his second brother rather than his maid.

    Therefore, this reason was justifiable, so everyone believed that it was true. Since it was Qian Youcai¡¯s n and the Qin¡¯s Mansion was willing to help him, it was reasonable for thedy surnamed Liu to stay in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. This kind of thing was a family matter with nothing to do with someone else.

    After getting out of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qian Youcai returned to his rented yard with a sullen face. After thinking about it, he asked the supervisor, who stayed in the yard, to rent another yard beside and asked concubine Liu to move over.

    After that, a man came to the yard to visit him. They did not have a long conversation, and Qian Youcai sent the person out. Their sullen faces indicated they obviously didn¡¯t reach an agreement. The man then got on the carriage at the back door. The carriage went all the way back and entered the back door of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡­

    When the news of Qian Youcai leaving the Qin¡¯s Mansion with concubine Liu reached Qin Wanru¡¯s ears, Qin Wanru was carefully checking the Tang Qianyan under the window. Probably because of the climate, this Tang Qianyan, which had been fading upon arrival at the capital, became refreshed. But it just became slightly refreshed with no buds.

    Various Tang Qianyan should mostly blossom in autumn and winter, but Qin Wanru¡¯s had never blossomed after autumn and winter. It was said that the climate in Jiangzhou didn¡¯t suit it, but it was still the same after Qin Wanru moved to the capital, which made Qin Wanru very helpless indeed.

    However, Chu Liuchen had asked her to take care of this pot of flower for him. If she didn¡¯t raise it well, he would probably pester her when thinking of it. Qin Wanru was very helpless about it.

    ¡°Miss, why did general send the First Young Master Qian and concubine Liu away but keep thedy surnamed Liu here?¡± After reporting the matter, Qingyue asked in puzzlement, while taking over the small sprinkling-can from Qin Wanru and cautiously watering the flower for her.

    Qin Wanru washed her hands in the basin offered by a maid, picked up the towel to wipe her hands and slowly said, ¡°With thedy surnamed Liu in our mansion, Qian Youcai can¡¯t do anything even if he wants to. After all, thedy surnamed Liu hasn¡¯t done anything terrible enough to make her repudiated. So we can frighten Qian Youcai by taking control of thedy surnamed Liu!¡±

    ¡°Then why did he release concubine Liu?¡± After watering the flower, Qingyue put down the small sprinkling-can and asked.

    It was unjustifiable for concubine Liu and the First Young Master Qian to live together. Even if there were other servants, they could be considered living together. Moreover, concubine Liu was the concubine of his dead second brother. It was quite controversial for them to live together.

    ¡°As a smart person, Qian Youcai will not allow concubine Liu to live with him. He is going to attend the imperial exam, so he will not allow his reputation to be damaged in this period. However, concubine Liu may not think so. As the concubine whose husband has passed away, her future depends on Qian Youcai. If Qian Youcai really gives her away, what can she do?¡±

    Qin Wanru said slowly with a sneer.

    Qian Youcai should be the one who had reached an agreement with Madam Di, but thedy surnamed Liu was said to be the one. After thedy surnamed Liu made the trouble significant and Shui Run suffered losses with her reputation damaged, Qian Youcai could get a divorce with this excuse. Others might even consider him unfortunate to have such a rude and unreasonable wife and thedy surnamed Liu deserved to be repudiated.

    By the time, Shui Run¡¯s reputation was destroyed, thedy surnamed Liu was repudiated, and Madam Di¡¯s silver would fall into Qian Youcai¡¯s hands. Qian Youcai could actually kill three birds with one stone.

    Now the matter was discovered by her father who had always been decisive and vicious. Her father directly kept thedy surnamed Liu in the mansion, while sending concubine Liu to live with Qian Youcai. By doing that, he intended to make Qian Youcai not dare to say anything detrimental to the Qin¡¯s Mansion with the rtionship between concubine Liu and Qian Youcai.

    Concubine Liu had left with Qian Youcai. Even if Qian Youcai wanted to stay away from her, she had to cling to Qian Youcai because she was afraid she would have no one to depend on in the future. The ambiguous rtionship between them made Qian Youcai unable to stay away from her at this time.

    ¡°Miss, what if the general keeps locking up the First Young Master Qian?¡± Concerned about another aspect, Yujie asked.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing must have tracked him down. If father keeps locking him up, it will probably cause other trouble. After all, Qian Youcai is a candidate for the imperial exam with an inferior official rank. Nevertheless, the numerous candidates in the capital will feel sorry for what happened to him, and it may cause a big trouble!¡±

    Qin Wanru said with cold eyes and long eyshes falling down and concealing the deepness in her eyes. Schrs had always been a group, and it was easiest for them to step into the official career. If they were really incited, the Qin¡¯s Mansion might be unable to resist. It seemed that Madam of Duke Xing not only wanted to deal with her, but also wanted to destroy the entire Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    In this way, Madam of Duke Xing could destroy her from the root!

    Madam of Duke Xing really hated her a lot. It also made Qin Wanru consider her spection was correct, but she didn¡¯t find the evidence.

    Nevertheless, since Madam Di¡¯s letter and Qin Yuru¡¯s map were found from the old maid of Madam of Duke Xing, Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong could no longer believe her kindness towards the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Even if Madam of Duke Xing kept pretending to be kind, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t need to worry Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong would allow her to get involved with Madam of Duke Xing.

    When the two maids heard Qin Wanru¡¯s words, their faces greatly changed. Even someonecking knowledge and experience like them knew they would definitely get into a big trouble if the matter was known by the schrs who came to the capital for the imperial exam. Even a high official at first level in the capital could only avoid the head-on confrontation in this situation, not to mention the fact that the Qin¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t at a high level without a solid foundation.

    ¡°Madam Di is so vicious. She wants to ruin the entire Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡± Yujie said slowly.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to. She has been used by others and thought she just did that to deal with mother!¡± Qin Wanru sneered. Madam Di was both vicious and short-sighted, so she became the arrow in the hands of Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t general go to talk with Madam Di?¡± Qingyue asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Father is too disappointed to talk with her. Nevertheless, with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion as her support, father can¡¯t do anything to her. So he just locks her up with no intention of releasing her!¡± Qin Wanru analyzed lightly.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Yujie was somewhat dissatisfied, but after thinking over it, she suddenly became happy. Without Madam Di making trouble, the mansion would be much more peaceful. Even First Miss also made some trouble, she was not as experienced as Madam Di in it.

    Moreover, First Miss had her own problem. She was still grounded.

    ¡°Second Miss, someone from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion asks to meet you!¡± When three of them were talking, there suddenly came a maid¡¯s voice from the yard.

    Qin Wanru frowned, wondering why Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent someone to meet her.

    She slightly nodded, sat in the chair in the middle, picked up the teacup to take a sip and then put it down.

    Yujie went to stand behind Qin Wanru. Qingyue lifted the curtain, looked at a strange old maid and two maids with their heads down in the yard and said.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    The old maid walked in with a smile and left the two maids outside the courtyard.

    Aftering in, she bowed to Qin Wanru, and then said with a sincere smile, ¡°Second Miss, I¡¯m an old maid from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Hearing Madam Di is sick, our Old Madam and Madam are worried, so they specially send two maids who know some medical skills here to serve her.¡±

    Madam Di had been locked up, but they couldn¡¯t say that, so sickness was the best exnation.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you should tell my father and mother about it, right?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes and asked calmly. She really didn¡¯t understand what Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion meant.

    ¡°I took them to meet general, general considers them not bad, but I still want to ask about Madam Shui¡¯s opinion. At the thought that it may be inconvenient for Madam Shui to meet me recently, I take them here to meet you. If you also consider them suitable, I will send the two maids to Madam Di¡¯s yard!¡±

    The old maid had a glib tongue. She made an unreasonable thing sound reasonable in a few words.

    Since Qin Huaiyong had agreed, how could Qin Wanru not agree as his daughter? What was more, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was so humble, which left a good impression on her indeed.

    After hesitating slightly, Qin Wanru said lightly, ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, you don¡¯t need to do anything. I¡¯ve done everything that should be done. You just need to have a look at them and tell general about itter!¡± the old maid said with a smile in an extremely kind tone.

    Her attitude was quite different from that of the servant sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion when the Qin family just moved to the capital.

    The Qin¡¯s Mansion had got into trouble repeatedly, and so had Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Qin Yuru had a bad reputation, and so did Di Yan. No one dared to say anything about their marriage at this cusp.

    ¡°This is out of my reach. You had better go to meet my mother!¡± Qin Wanru frowned. The affairs in Madam Di¡¯s yard was definitely out of her reach.

    ¡°But Madam Shui is¡­ I¡¯m afraid of disturbing Madam Shui!¡± The old maid of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was in a dilemma. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion naturally knew about Shui Run¡¯s pregnancy.

    She sounded very reasonable and seemingly did everything in consideration of taking care of Shui Run. Qin Wanru looked at the old maid who was smiling and looked calm.

    Would someone from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion be kind to Shui Run? At this point, Qin Wanru was absolutely not convinced!

    ¡°But this kind of thing is out of my reach. What should I do?¡± Qin Wanru withdrew her gaze, slightly smiled and said calmly, ¡°If I tell my father about it afterwards, I feel like interfering in the matter between my father and Madam. How can I do that as a daughter!¡±

    Even if she just needed to tell her father about it afterwards, it was not what she should do as a daughter. So it was a mere formality. It was impossible that Countess Yong, who was a Madam of an aristocratic family, didn¡¯t know it.

    ¡°Second Miss, maybe you can send someone to lead us to meet Madam Shui? I should report it to someone in the mansion anyway!¡± The old maid seemed to be embarrassed by Qin Wanru¡¯s blunt words!

 Chapter 261 - The Maid Seemingly from a Good Family

    <h4>Chapter 261 The Maid Seemingly from a Good Family</h4>

    The old maid¡¯s words seemed to make sense. Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t interfere in the affairs in Madam Di¡¯s yard. Nevertheless, since she knew about it, she could send someone to Shui Run¡¯s yard with them and tell Shui Run about it. Since she had looked over the maids, Shui Run could simply record it without much trouble.

    Qin Wanru could even directly instruct the supervisor of the inner court to handle this matter, and then told Shui Run about it. In this way, it could be considered handled by Shui Run.

    The Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were close to each other and doubly rted by the marriage between Qin Yuru and Di Yan. It was reasonable for Qin Wanru to do that.

    ¡°Go there on your own. You should know about the route to my mother¡¯s yard.¡± Qin Wanru did not answer the old maid and said after thinking for a while.

    Before the masters of the Qin¡¯s Mansion moved here, the servants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion came here to help from time to time. So they were familiar with some important courtyards. Seeing this old maide here with no one leading the way, Qin Wanru knew she knew about the route.

    ¡°Will we cause much trouble for Madam Shui?¡± Refused by Qin Wanru, the old maid became uneasy with fewer smiles on her face.

    ¡°My mother is in charge of this. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Qin Wanru blinked and said leisurely.

    ¡°This¡­ is about Madam Di¡­ I¡¯m afraid Madam Shui has a grudge against her!¡± The old maid looked at Qin Wanru and said.

    She certainly hoped Qin Wanru could take this matter over and send someone to take them to Shui Run¡¯s yard where she could simply report it to Shui Run without staying there for a long time.

    Both Madam Di and Shui Run were Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wives, and they didn¡¯t get along well with each other. As the servants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, it was reasonable for them to be afraid of being baffled by Shui Run.

    It seemed reasonable.

    Qin Wanru suddenly showed a smile and looked towards the old maid below with a faint smile, ¡°Where are the two maids? Bring them in and let me have a look!¡±

    She neither said she wouldn¡¯t take it over nor said she would. On hearing her words, the old maid was dumbfounded, but she nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll immediately ask them in. I didn¡¯t do that, because they have no manners and I am afraid they will startle you.¡±

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was an aristocratic family. The old maid said the maids from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had no manners in front of outsiders, so she didn¡¯t bring them in to meet Qin Wanru. It was a farfetched reason indeed.

    Although the old maid still looked unperturbed and turned around to ask them in without hesitation, she didn¡¯t sound as reasonable as before.

    Yujie stepped forward with the intention of following the old maid out to have a look, but stopped instantly at the sight that Qin Wanru shook her head silently.

    Qingyue, who was standing at the door, didn¡¯t care about it. She lifted the curtain and looked out.

    The old maid said something to the two maids with their heads down. The two maids nodded and then walked over behind her. After entering the room, they respectfully bowed to Qin Wanru and then stood aside orderly, seemingly with nothing else in their mind.

    Their etiquette and manners were quite good!

    Their etiquette and manners were far beyond those of general maids. The old maid considered they had no manners. In this case, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was quite strict with manners!

    ¡°Look up!¡± With a trace of sarcasm in her eyes, Qin Wanru looked towards the two maids who acted orderly, and said lightly.

    ¡°Raise your heads to show your faces to Second Miss. From now on Second Miss is your master!¡± the old maid said to the two maids with a smile.

    The two maids answered and looked up together.

    Seeing the face of one of the two maids, Qin Wanru smiled deeply with the coldness gradually flowing out of her eyes.

    It turned out to be her! No wonder Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion intended to send her here and make Qin Wanru take over this matter!

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion must think they could shift all the me onto Qin Wanru.

    The two maids were sixteen or seventeen years old. They looked very beautiful but not frivolous, even seeminglying from a good family. Although they were looking up, they were well-behaved without looking around. The light green coats of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion made their skin look snowy and bright.

    ¡°They are the two maids given to Madam Di by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. What can they do?¡± After looking them up and down, Qin Wanru said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes, they are given to Madam Di by our mansion. They are good at massage. Madam Di is sick and can¡¯t move a lot. They can rx her muscles by massaging them so that Madam Di can get better. Our Old Madam specially found them and taught them some etiquette.¡±

    The old maid introduced with a smile.

    She obviously mentioned the Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with the intention of overwhelming Qin Wanru with the Old Madam¡¯s senior status. Compared with Qin Wanru, the Old Madam was a real elder, so Qin Wanru certainly couldn¡¯t reject the maids given by her.

    ¡°Good at massage? Can they give me a massage? I have a strong headache recently. I¡¯m wondering if it was caused by the unustomed climate in the capital!¡± Qin Wanru reached out to rub her head and closed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll ask one of them to serve you first!¡± The old maid promised and nodded to a maid, seemingly not baffled by Qin Wanru¡¯s sudden request.

    The maid stepped forward. After bowing to Qin Wanru, she went to stand behind Qin Wanru. Yujie moved slightly, but didn¡¯t step aside.

    The maid reached out to press the acupuncture points on both sides of Qin Wanru¡¯s forehead and began to gently rub them. Qin Wanru, who knew about acupuncture, instantly knew this maid was really proficient. She rubbed the acupuncture points steadily and urately with proper strength after just moving slightly.

    Qin Wanru could tell she was proficient indeed!

    Yujie also looked towards the maid¡¯s hands. She, who knew about medical skills, could also see clearly that the maid was quite dexterous and skillful and very good indeed.

    ¡°Second Miss, what do you think of it?¡± The old maid, who had stood aside, asked with a smile in this moment.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Qin Wanru nodded, slowly opened her eyes and waved her hand. The maid stepped back silently to the original position and then stood there with her head down, leaving a good impression on others.

    ¡°Second Miss, you mean¡­¡± the old maid said cheerfully.

    ¡°I mean you can directly turn to my mother. As a daughter, I shouldn¡¯t interfere in this kind of thing!¡± Qin Wanru smiled faintly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The old maid was dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru didn¡¯t agree to take it over after all this. She seemed to have done everything in vain.

    ¡°I am tired. You can leave now!¡± Qin Wanru leaned back and waved to motion for them to leave.

    ¡°But¡­¡± The old maid was anxious and wanted to talk, but was pushed out by Yujie. The two maids left inside looked at each other, hastily stole a nce at Qin Wanru and then also went out.

    At the door, Yujie said with her face darkening, ¡°This kind of thing isn¡¯t in the charge of my master. If you consider it not suitable, you can directly turn to our Madam Dowager or Madam Shui.¡±

    ¡°But Second Miss has specifically tested them, right?¡± At this time, the old maid finally had a chance to finish her words.

    ¡°Second Miss did want to help you, but now she is tired. You should leave now!¡± Yujie waved impatiently.

    Qin Wanru obviously made fun of them! The old maid¡¯s face turned livid with rage. However, knowing she wasn¡¯t in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she bit her teeth, looked at the people around, held back her anger and helplessly left with the two maids.

    After politely sending them to the door, Qingyue turned back and winked at Yujie and then went in the direction where the old maid left. Qin Wanru had told her to follow the old maid and see where she was going next!

    Yujie turned back and went back to the room, only to see Qin Wanru sitting in the chair in a daze.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Yujie whispered.

    Qin Wanru seemingly did not hear her and looked straight at a piece of floor tiles in front of her, with a trace of coldness in her eyes and no smile on her gloomy delicate face. She seemed to bepletely different from the gentle and tender person she had been a moment ago.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Yujie hurriedly said, afraid there was something wrong with Qin Wanru!

    This time, Qin Wanru heard her. With her deep eyes, she looked up slowly and looked towards Yujie. ¡°Has the old maid gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Qingyue has followed her. Is there anything wrong with the old maid?¡± Yujie replied, while stealing a nce at Qin Wanru¡¯s expression. Finding her expression had returned to normal despite the gloom in her eyes, she involuntarily felt relieved.

    ¡°There is something terribly wrong with the maid, not the old maid!¡± Qin Wanru said and slightly raised the corners of her mouth to show a sarcastic smile.

    She had seen the maid who had stood there orderly. The maid was given to Madam Di by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in thest life, and then Madam Di gave her to Qin Huaiyong. It was this maid looking well-behaved likeing from a good family who had enchanted Qin Huaiyong and made Shui Run increasingly out of favor with Qin Huaiyong.

    Shui Run finally died with her unborn baby mostly because of this maid acting in collusion with Madam Di.

    The maid looked innocent, but was deceitful actually. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion specially sent her to the Qin¡¯s Mansion to help Madam Di deal with Shui Run and Qin Wanru. The maid aplished her task indeed.

    She would never forget the maid framed her by deliberately clutching her belly, falling backwards and iming to be pushed by her. At that time, the two interior old maids, who guarded the maid, rushed over to push her away. She bumped into a corner of the pavilion, and her blood stained the pirs around her.

    It was Shui Run who came over after hearing it and hurriedly asked someone to save her, otherwise she would have been dead.

    After that, this maid actually put the me on Shui Run and her by iming Shui Run and she deliberately plotted against her in order to hurt her baby and it was just an ident that she had almost lost her life.

    Thus, the trouble was reduced into a minor one and ended up with nothing definite. Only she had stayed in bed for half a year. Shui Run was in increasingly poor health because of this and out of favor with Qin Huaiyong, and finally died with her unborn baby. In fact, this maid had yed a big role in it.

    Now it seemed so long ago, but everything was still vivid in her mind. Qin Wanru¡¯s smile was no longer sarcastic, but cruel. Good, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was reluctant to see Madam Di out of favor of Qin Huaiyong, so they sent this woman here again!

    The maid was from a good family? Seemingly from a good family?

 Chapter 262 - Not just a Maid, but an Innocent Maid from the Brothel

    <h4>Chapter 262 Not just a Maid, but an Innocent Maid from the Brothel</h4>

    At the sight of this maid, Qin Wanru was clearly about the intention of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Besides, at the thought that they sent the maid here and wanted her to take it over after having a look, she believed they did that in order to send the maid to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s yard.

    This maid would definitely cause trouble for grandma, mother and her. By the time, others would only tease her for falling into the trap set by herself. They might also say that she was the one who sent this maid to her father¡¯s yard. If anything terrible happened, it had nothing to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di, because they could shift the me onto her.

    They were so vicious!

    ¡°Miss, what should we do? They are going to send this maid to Madam Di¡¯s yard!¡± Yujie said with her face changing.

    ¡°Let them do it. Take things as theye!¡± Qin Wanru said with a faint smile at the corners of her red lips. She intended to deal with them as they dealt with her. A woman, who came from a good family and knew about the rules and etiquette, was much better than an arrogant and bossy woman, who had lost her reputation!

    In this life, from the very beginning, she was no longer the timid and weak-willed girl, and Shui Run was no longer a concubine who could only desperately strive to protect her.

    In thepetition between two concubines, the more beloved one won.

    But in thepetition between a wife and a concubine, the winner was uncertain. Besides, she had better countermeasures¡­

    Aftering out of Qin Wanru¡¯s yard, the old maid looked helplessly at Zhifang Pavilion and knew that she could not go back. The Second Miss Qin was quite stubborn and did everything as she liked.

    Fortunately, her master had expected this possible situation, so her master had told her that she could directly turn to Madam Shui if there was no better way and send the maids to the Qin¡¯s Mansion ording to the rules.

    The old maid went to Liufeng Pavilion, where Shui Run lived, with the two maids. As expected, she was stopped at the door, and allowed to get in after being asked carefully. The two maids were still left outside the door.

    After asking about the basic situation, Shui Run asked the supervisor to register for the two maids. One of them was named Huangrui, and the other was named Hongye. Both of them were sent to Madam Di¡¯s yard to take care of her.

    Regarding the rumor of Madam Di¡¯s sickness, since Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion did not say anything about it, everyone considered it true. So it was reasonable for them to send two maids here.

    In such a situation, Madam Di could hardly turn around. Shui Run did not need to do anything to deal with her. Nevertheless, it was necessary for her to pretend to be polite to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    At this point, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and the Qin¡¯s Mansion had the same intention now.

    In this case, Shui Run didn¡¯t hamper the old maid of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. After the names of the two maids were recorded, she let them go.

    After that, the old maid took the two maids to meet Madam Di. Because Qin Huaiyong had sent someone to tell about their visit, they easily entered Yn Pavilion where Madam Di lived.

    On hearing Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent someone here, Nanny Zhou went out of the door to greet them. The old maid entered the room with Nanny Zhou, leaving the two maids outside the door.

    Pushing the door open and walking inside, the old maid felt the room was so stuffy, as if the windows hadn¡¯t been opened for long. The air was suffocating and made her feel uneasy in the stomach, as if there was a disgusting smell in it. Although the old maid felt ufortable, she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face.

    When they went into the inner room, Madam Di was reclining on the bed. The old maid was shocked. It hadn¡¯t been a long time since she met Madam Dist time, but Madam Di seemed to have been incurably sick with a yellow face. Was she really sick?

    ¡°Madam, are, are you really sick?¡± The old maid said in astonishment.

    ¡°Sick? Being locked up in this ce for such a long time, how can I not be sick!¡± Madam Di said with a sullen face. The curtains almost fellpletely, without any gust of winding in, and even the light was murky, which made Madam Di look lifeless as if her face was covered with ayer of dust.

    Only her gloomy eyes showed a trace of frightening chill under the murky light.

    ¡°The Old Madam asked me to see you and sent you two maids to take care of you. The Old Madam told you to rest assured and she will definitely think of some way to save you out of here. She also told you not to worry. While there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope!¡± The old maidforted her. She knew Madam Di was depressed at the moment.

    Madam Di would really get sick in this way.

    ¡°There are a lot of servants in my yard. They can¡¯t get out and have nothing to do. Tell my mother she doesn¡¯t need to send any servants here. If she really cares about me, she should think of some way to make Qin Huaiyong release me!¡± Madam Di said in a sharp voice, ¡°Being locked up there for longer, I will not only get sick, but even get crazy!¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out from the quilt and scratched a corner of the quilt with her pointed nails, sneering hysterically.

    ¡°Okay, okay, rest assured. The Old Madam will think of some way. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Not daring to disobey her, the old maid had tofort her.

    She then nced at Nanny Zhou beside her. Nanny Zhou nodded silently, indicating that it was the right way to talk with Madam Di.

    On hearing the old maid¡¯s words, Madam Di seemed to have calmed down a little. Although she still looked gloomy, she became more peaceful and asked about the maids, ¡°Why does mother send two maids here? Mother won¡¯t do that for no reason!¡±

    ¡°These two maids are not ordinary maids indeed. The Old Madam specially sent them to your yard!¡± The old maid lowered her voice.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Madam Di rolled her eyes and asked.

    ¡°One of them is extremely proficient in massage and is sent here by the Old Madam to serve you and do massage for you, and the other is for general!¡± The old maid rolled her eyes and said meaningfully.

    ¡°For Qin Huaiyong? Are there not enough people serving him now? What¡¯s the point of doing that?¡± Madam Di said with jealousy and hatred. It reminded her of Shui Run, and she gnashed her teeth in anger.

    In her view, she had suffered all this because the trick of Shui Run. At the thought of Shui Run, she wished Shui Run could die in front of her right away.

    ¡°Madam, the Old Madam said now you are not around him anyway. In this case, why should you care about how many people serve him now? This Old Madam specially sent this maid here. With the contract of selling herself in your hands, even if she bes general¡¯s concubine, so what? She has to be obedient to you and help you fight with the Madam Shui!¡±

    The old maid said with sincerity.

    Her words made Madam Di fall silent. She scratched the surface of the quilt heavily again with a sullen face, and two threads of the exquisite embroidery were split from the surface of the quilt.

    Seeing Madam Di remain unmoved, the old maid continued persuading her. ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you understand. As long as this girl finds favor with general, your problem can be easily solved. She just needs to speak for you, and you can be released, right? Madam Shui is pregnant now. If general ignores her at this time, you can imagine whether she will have a miscarriage!¡±

    ¡°Get rid of her unborn baby!¡± Madam Di didn¡¯t speak for a while, and then said with a sneer.

    ¡°Yes, we can think of some way to make her unable to deliver the baby or die with her unborn baby during her delivery. Imagine whether she will be in a bad mood and irritated if we upset her by making her discover general has a new sweetheart? By the time, we can y some tricks, and then she will definitely be unable to deliver the baby!¡±

    The old maid said with a smile.

    Her words pleased Madam Di. Madam Di leaned back, didn¡¯t seem as hysterically gloomy as before, but said with a ferocious face, ¡°I want the lives of the two b*tches Shui Run and Qin Wanru!¡±

    ¡°Madam, everything is up to you. But now we haven¡¯t seeded, so you have to bear it and never expose the n of you and the Old Madam. Sometimeter, when Madam Shui is out of favor or has a miscarriage or even dies with her unborn baby, the Qin¡¯s Mansion will be under your control again. Regarding the Second Miss, without Madam Shui, she has to be obedient to you!¡±

    The old maid said.

    Madam Di showed a smug smile. The ending mentioned by the old maid was of course her favorite. But she then withdrew her smile. ¡°What made my mother believe the girl can definitely find favor with Qin Huaiyong?¡±

    ¡°Madam, do you want to have a look?¡± the old maid said with a smile.

    Madam Di nodded, and the old maid turned to go out. She soon brought a maid in.

    Aftering in, the maid respectfully bowed to Madam Di, and then stood aside. She looked extremely decent with good manners without looking around after standing aside.

    ¡°She is from a good family?¡± Madam Di looked up and down at her and asked.

    The old maid looked at the maid with a smile. The maid stepped forward and replied with her head down, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not from a good family, but an innocent maid from a brothel redeemed by the Old Madam!¡±

    The so-called innocent maid was a girl from a brothel without prostituting herself. Nevertheless, she knew about everything about serving a man with various skills.

    ¡°An innocent maid looking like a girl from a good family?¡± Madam Di frowned, and looked up and down at the maid in front of her. The maid didn¡¯t look like an innocent maid from a brothel anyway.

    ¡°I have been redeemed by the Old Madam for several years. The Old Madam sent someone to teach me. Every word and deed of mine are taught by the Old Madam!¡± The maid didn¡¯t look seductive, but acted decently. She only showed some tenderness when raising her eyes.

    She was appropriately charming without being coquettish, slightly shy and enchantingly beautiful.

    Madam Di was very satisfied with her. After marrying Qin Huaiyong for many years, she certainly knew that Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t like the kind of brothel women and had mentioned that brothel women were too seductive. When they were in Jiangzhou, Qin Huaiyong had always led a clean life and never visited the brothel.

    He also had no good impression of the brothel!

    The maid in front of her looked like a girl from a good family, but was actually tender and charming. Qin Huaiyong would definitely like the maid. Shui Run had got old anyway. How could shepete with this maid?

    ¡°Okay, just leave her here!¡± Madam Di was very satisfied, but suddenly thought of something. ¡°My mother has prepared it since so many years ago. Why has she done that?¡±

    The old maid waved her hand, and the maid respectfully went out with decent manners.

    Seeing her get out of the room, the old maid lowered her voice. ¡°Madam, stop asking about it. This maid is not originally prepared for you, but the Old Madam couldn¡¯t bear to see you suffer, so she picked a maid from them for you.¡±

    Her words startled Madam Di. Picking a maid from them meant there was more than one maid. ¡°My mother has trained not a few such maids?¡±

 Chapter 263 - When It Comes to Money, It Hurts Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 263 When It Comes to Money, It Hurts Feelings</h4>

    ¡°Madam, you can just leave it alone. Old Madam has warned that don¡¯t spread it around. You can hardly manage it!¡± The old maid lowered her voice and answered prudently.

    Then she gave a nce at Nanny Zhou who stood aside.

    Nanny Zhou was very shrewd and she quickly responded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I shall keep my mouth shut!¡±

    Madam Di paused for a moment and as she got clear, she didn¡¯t continue to ask.

    ¡°How can we send our people out here? Now he doesn¡¯t allow my people to walk out at all and he doesn¡¯te here! Obviously, he now decides to stick up for that b*tchy Shui Run!¡±

    Shifting her focus back, Madam Di said resentfully with a fierce look while pulling embroidery threads on the corner of the quilt with her finger severely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. These two servant girls are sent by our mansion to take care of you. Old Madam has said that you are still unable to leave but our mansion will send people to look after you sometimes. You know, every time someone visits you, he or she has to inform the general. Since these two servant girlse from our mansion, they are able to walk out and to report! I would ask one of them to do that then!¡±

    The old maid answered meaningfully.

    ¡°Fine. Then do it!¡± Madam Di gnashed her teeth.

    ¡°Madam, there are rumors outside saying that you are sick now. And now you do look ill. You need to see a doctor and let him give a prescription. You can¡¯t just let your health problems worsen without doing anything!¡± The old maid continued to say.

    ¡°Yes! You have been sick for a long time and it is quite necessary for you to see a doctor or let him prescribe! I wonder if Old Madam knows some good doctors!¡± Knowing the meaning, Nanny Zhou responded.

    ¡°It is around the corner of the street in front of your mansion that there is a skillful doctor. The ce is very close to your mansion so you can go for him.¡± The old maid smiled and said.

    ¡°Okay. I will inform the general of this.¡± Nanny Zhou nodded.

    ¡°No, you¡¯d better not go. You are not permitted to leave just like Madam Di!¡± the old maid said.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Nanny Zhou threw up her hands and asked worriedly.

    ¡°There are two servant girls outside, right? They are here to look after Madam. They are much more reliable than you now. Don¡¯t you think so? Today I will be the guide to show them around here. Then they will be much more experienced and natural when they go to report!¡±

    The old maid smiled.

    Hearing her words, Madam Di and Nanny Zhou kept nodding in agreement. Since they had made a decision, the old maid was about to leave while Madam Di called her.

    ¡°Can you visit Yuru for me? I don¡¯t know how she is going on now,¡± said Madam Di worriedly. Since Mei Xue came and sent Madam Di¡¯s letter to Madam of Duke Xing, she had heard from nothing yet. Madam Di couldn¡¯t help getting worried.

    ¡°The firstdy is also grounded. It is reasonable for me to visit you but unreasonable to see the firstdy. Moreover, there are two servant girls here. We can¡¯t irritate the general again!¡± The old maid tried to persuade her.

    It didn¡¯t mean that she was totally unable to see Qin Yuru but she was afraid that the reason was not good enough, which might get Qin Huaiyong angry. If so, they couldn¡¯t afford the result!

    ¡°Fine. Is there any rumor about Shui Run?¡± Thinking for a while, Madam Di decided not to ask about Qin Yuru but the news outside her courtyard.

    Since people were leaving her courtyard and the others who didn¡¯t leave were locked up, she hadn¡¯t heard of any newsing from outside. She also didn¡¯t know whether Madam of Duke Xing began to plot against Shui Run after receiving her letter that day.

    She had a deal with Qian Youcai. She chose Madam Liu to let her plot against Shui Run and escte this until the thing would be beyond control, which wouldpletely damage Shui Run¡¯s reputation. After that, she would have nothing to do with this. As for Madam Liu, actually she was only a useless pawn in the game.

    It was Qian Youcai who had a deal with her in fact. Thus, she had given Qian Youcai the money in private early.

    ¡°I never hear of any rumor about Madam Shui. Is there any problem?¡± Even though the old maid didn¡¯t know Madam Di¡¯s purpose, she could tell from her words that the thing was not simple. Thus she asked questioningly.

    ¡°No, nothing. I once heard that someone is about to reveal the truth of Shui Run¡­¡± Madam Di didn¡¯t want to tell everything to an old maid and thus, she answered vaguely.

    ¡°So are you going to plot against Madam Shui by damaging her reputation? And by spreading those past events of Madam Shui?¡± asked the old maid confusingly.

    ¡°Shui Run is just a widow. If she wants to remarry, she should ask the permission of herst husband¡¯s family. If they have built a chastity memorial arch for her, then she would be unable to remarry. What¡¯s more, she now has a baby. If this thing escted, this b*tch would be done!¡± Since she asked, Madam Di had felt her anger rise and she now just wanted to vent it!

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t!¡± The old maid cried with her expression changed!

    ¡°Why not? That b*tch dares to dethrone me and drives me to here! I want her die, painfully! The b*tch¡¯s baby had better not be born at all! I want her to be universally condemned!¡± with a dark look, Madam Di said ferociously.

    She scratched her quilt fiercely several times by using her long fingernail!

    ¡°Madam, it is totally improper! What should the general do when the thing really gets to that? You are not alone! You have yourdy! If the general made a mistake, she would be entangled, not to mention Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± The old maid quickly tried to persuade her not to do this while feeling anxious.

    As long as they didn¡¯t cancel the engagement between Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Qin¡¯s Mansion, they were one actually.

    Madam Di asked angrily but confusingly, ¡°Why do Shui Run¡¯s problems matter Qin Huaiyong?¡±

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t understand at all! It will definitely have a deep influence on Qin¡¯s Mansion! Madam Shui¡¯s problems will not only affect her alone! If the general didn¡¯t marry her, she would not have this kind of problem! Things like building a chastity memorial arch should be reported to the royal court, which is not just a normal matter rted to a woman in a mansion. More severely, it would be judged as a crime of mendacity by others! Even worse, the most terrible punishment, nine kinship exterminations would be carried out!¡±

    The old maid was so anxious that she was sweating!

    ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡± Madam Di also flustered as she had never thought of the consequences. Moreover, Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t tell her about this.

    Compared with Madam of Duke Xing, she trusted her mother more.

    ¡°Madam, it has not happened yet, right?¡± Walking back and forth, the old maid gradually calmed down.

    ¡°No, I think. Since you hear nothing about that b*tch, then it has not happened!¡± answered Madam Di uncertainly. She had her own n so she actually didn¡¯t tell her everything. She just gave Nanny Zhou a sign and let her keep silent.

    Nanny Zhou also felt nervous. She just wanted to tell the old maid the whole story but she quickly stopped after Madam Di gave her a look.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better write a letter. I will give this letter to the person who will implement this n and tell him not to act casually. When I go back, I will ask Old Madam to let some people watch him. It would be better to stop. Otherwise, it will be a total disaster for Madam Shui and the general, not to mention thedy and you!¡±

    The old maid persuaded.

    ¡°But I, I don¡¯t just want to give up!¡± When thinking that Shui Run could have a good rest during her pregnancy while Madam Di herself was grounded, Madam Di looked really ferocious! It seemed that there was venom overbrimming her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. With Old Madam¡¯s words, you will be in charge of the whole Qin¡¯s Mansion again in a few days,¡± answered the old maid.

    ¡°Great. I now write a letter!¡± Although it was difficult for Madam Di to calm down, she knew what the old maid said was right. As Nanny Zhou got Madam Di up from the bed, Madam Di walked towards the desk in front of the window and wrote down some words. Then she put it into an envelope and sealed it. After giving the old maid this letter, she also said an address and let her send this letter to the First Young Master Qian who lived there.

    The old maid took it carefully and kept nodding. While she was just about to leave, Madam Di called her again. ¡°Since you are my mother¡¯s servant, you must know those shops as my dowry are all in the capital city. Thus, there must be arge amount of money, right? Let my mother bring me some. I am grounded here and I do need a lot of money!¡±

    Madam Di thought that she needed more money now to bribe more people by giving them a lot of money.

    ¡°You want money?¡± Not expecting Madam Di would ask such a question, she looked very surprised.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Being locked and unable to send a message out are because I don¡¯t use my money in a right way. Thus, I need the ie of these years. So first I need my mother to send the money to me privately!¡±

    Madam Di said.

    ¡°Well, well, I shall ask Old Madam!¡± answered the old maid vaguely and she didn¡¯t dare to promise her.

    ¡°Great! Remember to take the money to me next time youe here!¡± Madam Di didn¡¯t notice the strange look of the old maid and said while waving her hand.

    ¡°Madam, then I go first. I will show the two girls around and let them report to the general then!¡± answered the old maid.

    Madam Di went to her bed and took a rest, waving her hand with her eyes half-closed. The old maid then walked out of her room and stopped at the entrance. After she looked at Madam Di in the room meaningfully for a while, she then turned around and left.

    When she came to the yard, those two servant girls still stood there straight. When seeing her walk out, they quickly bowed to her. After the old maid lowered her voice and talked to them, the two servants followed her and walked out of the court.

    When the guarding old maid found that they were from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she didn¡¯t stop them and let them just leave.

    ¡°Madam, do you feel that¡­¡± Slightly lifting the curtain and finding that the old maid who just left had gone with the two servants, Nanny Zhou asked hesitantly.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Madam Di.

    ¡°When you talked about the money, she, she seemed to not promise you!¡± said Nanny Zhou. Although she stood beside the old maid without saying anything, she could hear what the old maid say clearly and see her face clearly.

    ¡°Since my madam talked about money, the old maid looked quite strange!¡±

    ¡°Or will my mother refuse to give me money? When I married Qin Huaiyong, it is her who especially added those shops to my dowry for she feared that I would be unhappy in Qin¡¯s Mansion. Now I need the money and she will agree!¡± Madam Di didn¡¯t believe that Old Madam of Duke Yong would pocket all her money.

    ¡°Madam, it is not Old Madam who manages the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Nanny Zhou suggested.

    Hearing her words, Madam Di paused. She didn¡¯t like Countess Yong and felt it was she who caused this series of troubles. If she had promised the engagement between Di Yan and Qin Yuru, things would not have happened!

    ¡°Well, how dare she!¡± Madam Di sneered.

    ¡°Madam, one should not forget to guard against possible harm done by others! You shall never rx vignce against evildoers! There are too many family members fighting against each other because of money! Moreover, the old maid does look strange! She didn¡¯t promise you exactly atst while she seems to be able to persuade you before!¡±

    Nanny Zhou said.

    ¡°So what do you think?¡± Madam Di nodded and asked coldly.

 Chapter 264 - There Was Nothing Could Be Done While Being Stopped Outside the Door

    <h4>Chapter 264 There Was Nothing Could Be Done While Being Stopped Outside the Door</h4>

    ¡°Madam, when the firstdyes next time, you can find a way to let her check those shops. You have been in the capital city for a long time but you have no time to see them. If you let her take a look at your shops and find out everything is fine, you will be at ease!¡± Thinking for a while, Nanny Zhou answered.

    ¡°Great! I will take your advice!¡± Madam Di nodded and replied.

    Compared with others, Madam Di absolutely trusted Qin Yuru more.

    Walking towards Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study room with the two servant girls, the old maid suddenly found out that except for Qin Huaiyong¡¯s servant, there was another servant girl standing outside the door while going to the door.

    The old maid had a good memory and she realized that she once saw this servant girl in Second Lady Qin¡¯s court.

    ¡°Excuse me, would you please report to the general that I am the supervisor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who brings two servant girls to look after Madam Di? Before I go back, I want to ask the general to allow our two servant girls to be able to check and receive some medicine directly when our mansion sends to Madam Di next time.¡±

    Since things happened, she had a reason to report. As Madam Di was grounded while it was improper for Shui Run to get involved in Madam Di¡¯s affairs, to report to Qin Huaiyong was the best way.

    Then it would be well-reasoned for the servant girl to see Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Before the servant answered, Yujie asked with surprise, looking the old maid up and down.

    ¡°Well, we are about to leave after reporting this thing to the general!¡± the old maid answered with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Just this? Okay, I will report it for you but it would be better not to disturb mydy and the general now for they are discussing something important!¡±

    Yujie waved her hand and said.

    Hearing that, the servant who was just about to get into the room quickly stopped.

    ¡°It, it would be better to let the general know, right?¡± The old maid wasn¡¯t willing to leave directly in that this thing was totally different from those events which happened before and she must not let Qin Wanru get involved in.

    ¡°Come on. Does there anybody dare to be responsible for interrupting the talk between the general and mydy?¡± Yujie suddenly looked serious and said coldly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± While this old maid still tried to say something, Yujie interrupted her impatiently.

    ¡°Fine, fine! It really doesn¡¯t matter! Mydy will promise you!¡± Finishing saying, she turned around and chatted with the servant in a low voice, pretending that the old maid and two servant girls were not there.

    Treated like this, the old maid looked really embarrassed! She was the one at the right hand of Old Madam of Duke Yong and she had always dealt with something darkly and secretly. Thus, even though Madam Di didn¡¯t know her, she was also very sophisticated and shrewd. Though she looked embarrassed, she quickly calmed down.

    She even smiled! ¡°Since your Second Lady Qin gets involved in this matter, it would be great! However, there is another thing that might trouble her. When I came to see Madam Di, I found out that she is very sick and weak. May I ask the general or Second Lady Qin to get a skillful doctor to rece the one now for Madam Di?

    Madam Di wasn¡¯t sick at all but she was just grounded. Even so, everyone would say in public that she was sick. Since she was ill, the mansion would send a doctor to check. However, in order to save the face of Qin¡¯s Mansion, the old maid only said that she hoped the mansion could send another doctor but didn¡¯t mentioned that there was no doctor to visit Madam Di at all actually!

    ¡°Is Madam Di seriously ill?¡± Yujie looked very surprised and she seemed to not expect this.

    ¡°Yes, Madam Di gets really sick. I am afraid that the prescription is poor so I want to ask the mansion to change a doctor. You must help her! My Old Madam has only one daughter and she loves Madam Di very much! If something bad were to happen, our Old Madam would not be willing to live anymore!¡±

    Wiping her tear with a handkerchief, the old maid looked very sorrowful, which seemed that Madam Di was almost dying.

    Actually she used both hard and soft tactics just now. ording to her words, if something bad really happened to Madam Di, Old Madam would definitely not let Qin¡¯s Mansion go easily!

    Yujie seemed to be unable to reply. Although she had the right to turn down an old maid¡¯s request to see the general, she was unable to get involved in Madam Di¡¯s matter and suppress her! No matter what Madam Di had done, she was the official madam of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Even though she could not leave without permission now, people outside only knew that she was ill.

    ¡°Fine. Wait here!¡± said Yujie.

    ¡°I sure appreciate!¡± the old maid said in a very polite way with a triumphant smile flickering across her face.

    Yujie then walked into the room and reported.

    In the room, Qin Wanru was letting Qin Huaiyong appreciate a painting. In the painting, there was a bamboo forest. In that forest, a gentleman was ying the zither while the other one who wore a tall hat and wide belt was appreciating the music. The style of this painting seemed to be like those in Wei and Jin dynasty, which Qin Huaiyong liked best.

    ¡°Father, can you tell whether it is the authentic one?¡± After scrutinizing for a while, Qin Wanru had no choice but asked.

    ¡°Let me check!¡± Qin Huaiyong then examined the painting. He scrutinized it in a much more careful way by rubbing slightly a corner of the painting with his hands and watching the print on the painting. Suddenly people in the room could hear nothing but the voice of rubbing papers.

    Suddenly, the silence was broken for Yujie entered.

    ¡°General,dy, here is the report that the old maid from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is about to take her leave!¡± After bowing reverently to them, Yujie said very politely.

    ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t raise his head but answered with his hand waving.

    Yujie hesitated but still continued to say, ¡°The old maid from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion hears that Madam Di is sick and hopes you can invite another doctor to visit Madam Di. She says that Old Madam of Duke Yong quite worries about Madam Di!¡±

    Yujie had tried her best to report this in a very euphemistic way but Qin Huaiyong still understood that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was threatening them. He sneered and said, ¡°Then tell her that I know and I will send another doctor to her. As for Old Madam, now it is unnecessary for her to worry too much and it would be better for her to have a rest at ease!¡±

    ¡°Yes, General. I shall tell her then but there is another thing!¡± Yujie lowered her voice and answered timidly.

    ¡°Just say it!¡± Qin Huaiyong became a little bit annoyed in that he didn¡¯t want to hear anything else about Madam Di. Madam Di was too stupid and it would be better for her to stay in her court. Otherwise, she might cause some trouble again after she was allowed to walk out of her court.

    ¡°She says that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will send some medicine to Madam Di and hopes you can allow the two servant girls to check and ept directly,¡± answered Yujie.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I know. Then let them check and receive those medicine sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and they don¡¯t have to report to me!¡±

    Finding out that it was another annoying trifle, Qin Huaiyong was more and more impatient. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Then just tell her that I know and let them leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes, general!¡± Yujie stepped backwards and walked out of the door.

    Outside the room, the old maid was standing there at peace and chatting with the servant. When seeing Yujie walk out, she hurriedly walked towards her and asked with a big smile, ¡°May I ask how the general replies?¡±

    ¡°ording to the general, he knows this and he will send another doctor for Madam Di. As for the medicine your mansion sends, the two servant girls are allowed to check and ept directly. He also says that don¡¯t bother him with this kind of trifles in the future!¡±

    Yujie repeated Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words.

    The old maid stunned because she didn¡¯t expect that Qin Huaiyong would let a servant girl tell her these words. The smile froze on her face. Feeling embarrassed, she chuckled and still tried to say something. ¡°It is your mansion who will receive the medicine sent by our mansion. Therefore, it is necessary for these girls to report to the general. Besides, it is a kind of improper for them to report nothing. Some of those medicines are very expensive and rare and thus, it is very important to check the amount before putting them into the drug house!¡±

    ¡°Then you want the general to check the amount himself before putting them into the drug house?¡± Yujie sneered and asked.

    Yujie asked in a very direct way and hearing this, the old maid forced herself to smile and said, ¡°No, of course not! I mean that it is quite necessary to let the general know!¡±

    ¡°Fine. You¡¯d better leave and there is no need to report anything else. As for those medicines, if you still worry about this, then just don¡¯t send them here. These two servant girls are from your mansion. If you don¡¯t believe your people, then what else can we do?¡±

    Yujie sneered coldly.

    ¡°Well, may I enter and talk to the general?¡± The old maid looked at the door behind Yujie and persisted.

    Yujie stepped forward and stood in front of the old maid. ¡°The general has made a decision and he will not change his mind even if you talk to him. Now the general and mydy are discussing something important and they are too busy to care about this trifle! Nanny, please leave. If something really misses, we will handle it and we won¡¯t me Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    She now was asking her to leave.

    The old maid looked at the semi-closed door behind Yujie reluctantly and then stepped backwards. She walked to the two servant girls and talked with them in a low voice, which seemed that she was telling them something they had to pay attention to. While speaking, she still looked at the door hopefully but, sadly, there was nobody walking out till she finished talking.

    Then the two servant girls nodded and stood aside.

    Now the old maid had calmed down. She bowed to Yujie and the servant smilingly and then left directly. As for the two servant girls, they stayed here.

    Yujie nced at the two servant girls but ignored them. She then walked into the room and served herdy. The reason that she came here was to stop the old maid. She had known that the old maid would be reluctant to give up and would definitely find Qin Huaiyong.

    Standing behind Qin Wanru, Yujie gave a sign to her. First, Yujie held up two fingers and waved. Second, she put her two fingers down which meant that two servants were still standing outside. Qin Wanru quickly understood and smiled slightly while her eyes looked dark. ¡°The old maid even let the two servant girls stay here.¡±

    ¡°They are determined to see father.¡±

    In herst life, she didn¡¯t know when the servant girl named Huangrui met Qin Huaiyong. However, when she knew that, Huangrui had be one of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s concubines and his most favorable one.

    Actually, although this servant girl looked mild and kind, she was a ferocious woman. Unfortunately, Qin Huaiyong quite liked her and was willing to do anything for her.

    This woman would not be as simple as she showed the public, not to mention her background. If not for an ident, Qin Wanru would not have found out in herst life that this Concubine Rui came from a whorehouse. However, she didn¡¯t look seductively charming but quite kind and soft.

    This time, she would not give her any chance to get close to Qin Huaiyong!

    ¡°Father, I leave this painting here and you can tell me after you have the result! I suddenly remember that my mother just asked me to do something and I¡¯d better leave!¡± Rolling her eyes, Qin Wanru put the painting aside and said smilingly as a good idea crossed her mind.

    ¡°Okay, then off you go!¡± Qin Huaiyong was absorbed in this painting and answered directly with raising his head.

 Chapter 265 - The Storm Was Around the Corner But Who Led This?

    Chapter 265 The Storm Was Around the Corner But Who Led This?

    Walking out the room, Qin Wanru saw the two servant girls still standing in the yard. Although they had been standing for a very long time, they still stood straight and still.

    Qin Wanru walked towards them. Yujie looked around and quickly followed herdy.

    ¡°Are you the two servant girls sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru looked them up and down and then she set her eyes on thest servant girl¡¯s face.

    They both looked pretty but one of them not only was prettier but also looked kinder and nicer. Thosedies from normal families also looked like this.

    Her skin was white but not pale. Her eyes were crystal-like and charming. With a slender waist, she was so attractive and charming even though she was just standing there.

    ¡°What are your names?¡±

    ¡°I am Hongye.¡±

    ¡°I am Huangrui!¡± Hearing her question, they quickly responded reverently. They looked quite soft and tender, which would make people like them.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly looked dark.

    They looked at each other and then Huangrui stepped forwards and answered, ¡°Second Lady Qin, we are afraid that the general may want to ask us about something. Thus, we are here.¡±

    ¡°He has no question for you. Then just leave!¡± Qin Wanru waved her hand and said.

    ¡°Lady, nanny just asked us to wait here¡­¡± Huangrui shot a nce at Qin Wanru timidly.

    She looked quite pitiful.

    If somebody who didn¡¯t know what happened here would definitely think that the person who stood in front of this servant girl was bullying her, however, it was Qin Wanru who stood in front of her. Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes were also crystal-like and looked pure and clear. Her smile was also very charming and her skin was also white. People would think that thisdy was graceful and elegant while seeing her smile.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t look like those who would bully others!

    ¡°Why do you act in such an aggrieved way? Or do you want others to think that mydy is bullying you? Mydy just asks you some questions out of concern. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yujie felt a little bit annoyed and sneered.

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t.¡± Huangrui was so flustered that she almost cried. Her eyes looked red and she looked much more pitiful. If there was a man here, he would have pity for this servant girl.

    Qin Wanru shot a nce at this servant girl with an impassive face while a hint of disgust flickering in her eyes. This Huangrui was good at pretending. The question was very normal and simple but she just acted like that Qin Wanru bullied her. She seemed to be very mild but actually she was an evildoer.

    In herst life, Huangrui had always acted like this in front of her father. Qin Wanru once almost died because of her but she just looked very weak and afraid. She even rushed into Qin Huaiyong¡¯s arms and pretended to faint.

    ¡°No? Then leave. He doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± said Qin Wanru coldly.

    ¡°Second Lady, I fear that the general will ask something about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± Huangrui still refused to leave in that before she came here, she had been told for a thousand times that she must see Qin Huaiyong and let him fall in love with her! Thus, how could she just leave!

    ¡°p her in the face!¡± Seeing she still refuse to leave, Qin Wanru looked cold.

    Hearing her order, Yujie stepped forwards and pped her in the face, which made Huangrui¡¯s face swollen immediately.

    ¡°Second Lady, why¡­¡± Huangrui cried with tears falling down. She suddenly kneeled down and burst into tears.

    ¡°You now are a servant girl in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and don¡¯t use Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion as your shield. You are going to serve Madam Di and you have nothing to do with my father. He doesn¡¯t want to know how you serve Madam Di. What you should do is to serve Madam Di well and there is no need for you to see my father!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled brightly but coldly.

    Hongye cried. ¡°Second Lady!¡± Hongye who stood beside Huangrui got nervous. She quickly followed Huangrui and kneeled down.

    ¡°You are now in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and you should be clear that your master is Ningyuan Army General. You should leave everything in the past and just don¡¯t think about something unimportant. If someone gives you some kind of order, you don¡¯t need to care about it. When you are here, you have only one master. It is not going to be a good result while you still listen to another master!¡±

    Qin Wanru said slowly with her sharp eyes. Her crystal-like eyes seemed to be able to reflect one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes, Second Lady. We are leaving now!¡± Hongye was timid and she hurriedly answered. Then she pulled Huangrui who still didn¡¯t want to leave and left in a hurry.

    ¡°Lady, what do they want?¡± Pointing at the two figures leaving hurriedly, Yujie asked confusedly.

    ¡°I am not sure if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is nning something. Otherwise, why do they keep letting these two servant girls wait to see father!¡± Qin Wanru frowned a little and muttered confusedly.

    ¡°Lady, I get it. Are they the ¡®present¡¯ sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to the general?¡± A thought suddenly jumped into Yujie¡¯s mind and she asked in a low voice. However, the servant, the gossip boy, happened to be able to hear what they were talking about.

    ¡°Nonsense! Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Wanru tutted and said.

    ¡°I apologize for my nonsense!¡± Yujie quickly answered. They walked towards the gate, talking andughing while the guarding servant behind them looked around and then walked into the room to report to Qin Huaiyong.

    When Qin Wanru was at the corner of the gate and was about to turn, she nced at the ce where the guarding servant stood and found out that he was not there. Suddenly, a hint of darkness flickered in her eyes.

    Her father seemed to be very defensive. When Qin Wanru came to his room, he didn¡¯t mention any news about her background. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t care about those rumors of her background.

    He acted like a real natural father!

    However, Qin Wanru knew clear that he wasn¡¯t! Taking a deep breath, Qin Wanru had a mixed feeling and couldn¡¯t tell clearly.

    ¡°Lady, though the servant girl, Huangrui doesn¡¯t see the general, what should we do next time?¡± Yujie lowered her voice and asked. She pped Huangrui quite heavily so that Huangrui would not go outside with this swollen face even if she wanted to implement her n. However, what about next time?

    It was hard to tell if she would deliberately go to see the general!

    ¡°When does Master Die?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t respond to Yujie¡¯s question. As her eyes flickered, she asked meaningfully.

    Recently, there had been too many things that happened in Qin¡¯s Mansion while some of them even affected Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Di Yan once came back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wanted to cancel the engagement. However, since Duke Yong once came to Qin¡¯s Mansion, Di Yan now lived in Qin¡¯s Mansion from time to time.

    Even though Qin Yuru was grounded, he would visit her.

    They seemed to get along well with each other. As long as Di Yan was in Qin¡¯s Mansion, he would visit Qin Yuru, from which it could not tell that they were intimate but it couldn¡¯t say that they were not!

    ¡°I will ask about him!¡± Once she mentioned Di Yan, Yujie quickly understood and nodded in agreement. Master Di was forced to marry First Lady Qin and he looked quite reluctant. The First Lady Qin had to be responsible for the consequence that his reputation had been partly damaged.

    He should be unwilling to visit Qin Yuru!

    However, this master¡¯s biggest weakness was that he was very kind and he couldn¡¯t bear to see a woman who looked helpless cry¡­

    In Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study room.

    The servant just told Qin Huaiyong the whole story he knew¡ªwhat the old maid from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion said and what Qin Wanru and Yujie did and said before they left.

    Qin Huaiyong put the painting down and looked grim. He squinted and finally said after thinking for a while, ¡°Don¡¯t let these two servant girls get into my room. Once you see them and just kick them out!¡±

    Whatever Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was nning, he didn¡¯t want to be interrupted because of a servant girl. Qin Huaiyong had experienced a lot. From the conversation between Qin Wanru and the two servant girls, he could tell that these two girls had a conspiracy. He didn¡¯t believe the servants from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°General, should I lock them up?¡± The servant suggested. In his view, it was quite reasonable for them to ground these two new servants as people in Madam Di¡¯s court were forbidden to walk out.

    ¡°No, just wait and see what they are going to do!¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered. He now quite hated Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. If Qin Yuru could marry nobody but Di Yan, he also wanted to cancel the engagement.

    ¡°Yes, general, then what about the Second Lady¡­¡± When he was about to leave, he stopped.

    ¡°She is still young and just be careful!¡± Looking down, Qin Huaiyong focused on the painting on his desk again and said meaningfully.

    ¡°Yes, general!¡± When the servant walked outside, the room became silent.

    Qin Huaiyong suddenly pushed the painting aside and set his eyes in the air, frowning, seeming that there was a difficult thing waiting for him to deal with¡­

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t expect that she would receive a bag of seeds of Tang Qianyan as her Tang Qianyan had poor growth. It was said that these seeds would grow up in very beautiful Tang Qianyan.

    With the bag of seeds which was said to be Tang Qianyan in her hand, Qin Wanru asked Nanny Yu in surprise.

    ¡°Lady, it is said that everydy who lives in the mansion of the fourth grade in the capital city and who doesn¡¯t marry would have a bag of seeds.¡± Nanny Yu asked about this outside just now and she told Qin Wanru after knowing something.

    ¡°So I must let them grow up?¡± Looking at the bag of seeds in her hand, she didn¡¯t know what to do. She had no idea whether she could manage it. Although the flowers grew up, it couldn¡¯t be said that it grew up well.

    ¡°Yes. It is said that a party of appreciating flowers will be held to see whose flowers look better. And the one who makes it would be rewarded!¡± answered Nanny Yu.

    ¡°So are thosedies from aristocratic families nting flowers?¡± said Qin Wanru who felt a little bit frustrated. She even could not figure out the purpose of the royal pce.

 Chapter 266 - Met a Men She Knew and Competed for a Hairpin with a Woman!

    Chapter 266 Met a Men She Knew and Competed for a Hairpin with a Woman!

    ¡°But¡­ It is not a simple thing to grow flowers from the seeds, isn¡¯t it?¡± Qin Wanru said, ncing at the small bag of flower seeds in her hands. She still felt that people who sent them the seeds must have some ulterior motives.

    ¡°Miss, many people in the capital city have invited some experienced gardeners because they expect those gardeners to help them cultivate the Tang Qianyan. Do you also need to find a gardener? I¡¯m afraid that others will have already taken all the good ones away if you¡¯rete!¡± Nanny Yu reminded her. On her way back, she heard that several gardeners who were good at raising flowers and nts had epted the invitations.

    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Qin Wanru thought for a while and shook her head.

    ¡°Why not? Miss, although there are servants who do the gardening in our manor, they are not professional. In particr, Tang Qianyan is a very delicate flower, so I suppose that we should find a specially-assigned person to nt it!¡±

    Nanny Yu was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    After returning to the manor, Nanny Yu made a special trip to investigate. But she found that those gardeners in their mansion had no experience in cultivating Tang Qianyan at all. They just knew how to take care of those ordinary flowers.

    ¡°If we start from the seeds, it will take us a long time to make it blossom. So, I guess that there will be a lot of people who cannot make it!¡± Qin Wanru said. She didn¡¯t have any clue at all, nor did she want to show off in thepetition initiated by someone in the pce. ¡°Which noble gave the order that could greatly mobilize those aristocratic families? Either Empress Dowager or the Queen could do this, I guess.¡±

    ¡°No one else has so much power.¡±

    ¡°So what is the purpose of nting Tang Qianyan? If the noble in the pce only wanted some flowers, did she need to make such a big scene?¡± In the back of her mind, Qin Wanru thought that it was not a simple thing. Thus, she decided to stay far away from thepetition and did not want to draw a sing bit of attention.

    Most of them couldn¡¯t seed in growing beautiful blossoms, or worse, making the seeds into nts. ¡°I will be safe if I am one of them!¡± Qin Wanru thought.

    Before she knew exactly what was going on, Qin Wanru wouldn¡¯t make any pretty move. At this time, being one of the ordinary people was her best choice!

    ¡°Even if most of them cannot well raise the flower, a few of them will do an excellent job!¡± Nanny Yu did not understand the hidden meanings in Qin Wanru¡¯s words such that she tried to cheer her on after hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s discouraging words.

    ¡°So what the few outstanding people can get?¡± Her watery eyes were still smiling when Qin Wanru asked Nanny Yu.

    Upon hearing her question, Nanny Yu was stunned a little. After a long while, she finally managed to ask, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I suppose nobles in the pce will certainly reward them!¡±

    ¡°But nobles from the pce will never reward anyone without a specific reason. Besides, the wholepetition will cost arge amount ofbor and financial forces. If these nobles hold thepetition for nothing, they won¡¯t bother to mobilize so many unmarried youngdies from aristocratic families. You should know that they are all unmarried!¡± Qin Wanru emphasized meaningfully.

    Qin Wanru reminded Nanny Yu, who then got a chill. Her face changed dramatically, and she involuntarily asked in a low voice with a little hesitation, ¡°Are they going to select consorts for the several princes?¡±

    ¡°Prince Yue and a few other princes have no wives, plus this time the nobles in the Imperial Pce ordered those singledies from aristocratic families to participate. Thus, I guess thepetition is held for the princes!¡± After thinking for a while, Qin Wanru sighed and gently breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue and others are still young. Besides, those nobles from the imperial capital need to observe those candidates for some time before they make their final decisions. Very likely, thepetition for nting Tang Qianyan¡¯s seeds is also part of the consort selection.¡±

    ¡°I believe that not merely I but also many aristocratic families have already known this. It is also an important reason for the fact that lots of gardeners were invited.¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s words made Nanny Yu cry out in a low voice. Meanwhile, she felt a little panic.

    ¡°All right, Nanny Yu. We can nt the seeds by ourselves. It couldn¡¯t be better if we can sessfully make it blossom. But if we fail, there is nothing else that we can do. Once you have nted the seeds, put them on my window. Then I can take care of it by myself!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile. A sophisticated and profound expression shed across Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Miss, do you n to nt Tang Qianyan on your own?¡± After casting a nce at the pot of Tang Qianyan on the windowsill, Nanny Yu asked with doubt because she was so unsure of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°No problem. I will do my best and leave the rest to God!¡± Qin Wanru said with no pressure.

    ¡°Then, Miss, what about this invitation?¡± Since Qin Wanru had made her own decision, Nanny Yu could only defer to what she had decided, and so, she turned around to talk about the invitation.

    The invitation from the imperial pce was sent to their courtyard along with Tang Qianyan. The Empress came forward to invite those aristocratic families¡¯dies who received the seeds to participate in a party of viewing the blossoms. At the party, they would appreciate the Tang Qianyan.

    Most of the Tang Qianyan blossomed in the fall. Not many of them woulde into flowers in the winter, and usually, these were more precious kinds.

    ¡°Since it is an invitation from the Imperial Pce, I will surely go there. Does Qin Yuru also get the invitation?¡± Qin Wanru asked, picking up the exquisitely painted invitation letter.

    ¡°First Miss wasn¡¯t invited because she has already engaged. But even if she hasn¡¯t engaged, she won¡¯t get an invitation either. I heard that the invitations went only todies from aristocratic families who had fine characters!¡±

    Nanny Yu said.

    Now the seeds of Tang Qianyan and the invitations from the Imperial Pce became the hottest topics in the capital.

    The thing that Nanny Yu said came as no surprise to Qin Wanru because Qin Yuru now had a quite terrible reputation. Thus, Qin Wanru was more certain that the seeds and invitations must have something to do with the selection of princes¡¯ consorts.

    Although even Prince Yue (Chu Liuyue), the eldest prince, was still young, marriages of the Imperial Pce should always be taken with caution. Anything worth doing was worth doing slowly, so the early selection was normal.

    Qin Wanru was the only one in the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion who would go to attend the Blossoms-Appreciating Banquet held by the Empress. Thus, in the next few days, Madam Dowager paid special attention to her. She and Shui Run also rushed to make several sets of clothes for Qin Wanru.

    On this day, Madam Dowager drove Qin Wanru out of the manor to let her pick some suitable jewelry herself, saying the style of the initially made jewelry was a little out-of-date such that she needed more fashionable ones.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage went out from the manor¡¯s gate. Then, it turned to the bustling and hustling streets of the capital.

    She lifted the curtains but left the sheer curtains on the window. Sitting by the window, Qin Wanru looked outside. After the carriage made a few turns, she pointed to arge gold-jewelry shop and nodded.

    ¡°Stop. We will go to this shop!¡± Immediately, Yujie ordered, raising her voice to make the coachman heard.

    As ordered, the coachman stopped in the alley next to the shop. Yujie put a curtain hat on Qin Wanru¡¯s head and helped her get off the carriage.

    Then, Qin Wanru walked toward the shop, followed by Yujie.

    The appearance of this shop was already extremely extraordinary. The three-storied shop had three broad facades. Beyond that, only judging by the people who went in and out of the shop, they could tell the guests of the shop were either rich or noble.

    The doorway was crowded with people. From time to time, several well-dresseddies and madams from aristocratic families would walk into the shop. The shop¡¯s business was truly booming.

    With Yujie, Qin Wanru entered the door. They first spent some time wandering downstairs. Many women were there, picking jewelry. Several counters were surrounded by a lot of people. Qin Wanru walked around but found nothing that she liked. Therefore, she went to the second floor with Yujie. Compared with those items on the first floor, the jewelry on the second looked much more refined.

    There were manyfortable seats separated by screens near the window. Guests could wait for others or enjoy the scenery there.

    Some men who apanied those women could take a seat here and chat with others. In this way, they wouldn¡¯t feel bored because of waiting.

    When Qin Wanru went here, she checked the surroundings and came directly to the counters in the center. There were a few Young Madams around with a crowd of servant girls who were attending on them.

    When Qin Wanru saw the several sets of exquisite jewelry that they were choosing, she quietly stepped aside because they were luxurious sets. Although her grandmother had given her enough money, she thought that it was unnecessary to spend so much money on these things. She wanted to save some money to invest in her shops, which could give her some economy agility in the future.

    Thinking about this, she chose not to go over to the crowd. Instead, she went to the counters alongside. Sets of exquisite head-ornaments and nes there also looked very elegant.

    Finally, Qin Wanru stopped before a counter. She pointed to a hairpin inside and asked, ¡°Can you show me this hairpin?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss, wait a moment!¡± There came the quick-witted reply of a shop-boy. Then, he took out the hairpin, which took Qin Wanru¡¯s fancy with great care.

    The hairpin looked very delicate and beautiful. The style of its decorative flower was based on Tang Qianyan. The blossom of Tang Qianyan on the hairpin was not very big. It showed bits of pistils in the middle with all petals spreading out, which looked very vivid as if a real flower of Tang Qianyan was blooming there.

    Besides, a few beads were attached to one end of the hairpin. Dripping down from the pistils, the beads set the pistils off to advantage and made them looked more delicate and sparkling. At first nce, the hairpin was not so eye-catching. But after taking a closer look, Qin Wanru found it was stunning and exquisite. It seemed to be even better than those hairpins at the counters in the center of this floor.

    The craftsman must have paid particr attention to the thin pistils, which were different from each other, and each of them had their charms. Beyond that, the craftsman demonstrated the differences between the flower¡¯s pistils and petals in detail by his gold-engraving skills.

    Qin Wanru liked it immediately when sheid her eyes on it.

    The shop-boy took it out. When Qin Wanru reached out to take the hairpin, another hand stretched from her side and grabbed it. In surprise, she turned around and saw a woman standing next to her. Delightedly, the woman stared at the hairpin, which she snatched from Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Third Cousin, you see, does this hairpin look like the vase of Tang Qianyan¡¯s flowers on your window?¡± Holding the hairpin, the woman showed it to the man beside her.

    Qin Wanru turned to look at the man next to her. Then, she could not help sighing in her heart, ¡°Life is truly full of surprises.¡±

    In previous, she tries a lot of means to meet Wen Xichi because she wanted to warn him that his cousin was not a decent person such that he should be careful about her. When they met at Huaguang Temple, she learned from his words that he should have already found out the things about his cousin. However, he began to doubt her at that time.

    To avoid misunderstanding, Qin Wanru did not want to see Wen Xichi at this time. She had no affections toward him. What she did was just to repay his kindness to her in herst life!

    When she was eager to see him, she couldn¡¯t see him after trying all means. However, when she wanted to avoid him, she could actually meet him here. At this moment, Qin Wanru had nothing to say about her fantastic fate with him.

    She took a nce at Gu Xishu, who was standing next to Wen Xichi. She was the cousin of him who was brought up in the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers. Qin Wanru remembered that after she entered the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers in herst life, this cousin of Wen Xichi had plotted against her for many times.

    Qin Wanru had never expected that she would meet her at this moment in her new life.

    ¡°Young Madam, my miss chose this hairpin first. How can you take it from her?¡± Taking a step forward, Yujie pointed at the hairpin in Gu Xishu¡¯s hands and med loudly.

    Hearing the reproach from a servant girl, Gu Xishu flushed all of a sudden. A red flush suffused her tender face. Then the rims of her eyes also became red. It seemed that she was nearly going to cry. Looking at Wen Xichi, she said weakly, ¡°Third Cousin, I, I just wanted to show it to you. I really didn¡¯t mean to grab her hairpin!¡±

 Chapter 267 - Gu Xishu Ruined the Hairpin that She Couldnâ€™t Get

    <h4>Chapter 267 Gu Xishu Ruined the Hairpin that She Couldn¡¯t Get</h4>

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t bought it yet. How can you say that it¡¯s yourdy¡¯s?¡± Seeing that their Miss was at a disadvantage, a servant girl behind Gu Xishu stood out to defend her. She red at Qin Wanru and Yujie as if they were the ones who robbed.

    Qin Wanru drew back her sight from Wen Xichi andnded Gu Xishu¡¯s face. At this time, her arched eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and the rims of her eyes became a little red. Gu Xishu looked as if she had been greatly wronged. Qin Wanru lifted her lips a little. Her eyes looked calm and deep.

    ¡°Young Madam, I saw this hairpin first, and I asked the shop-boy to take it out. Can you let me see it first?¡±

    It was Qin Wanru who saw it first, and it was Qin Wanru who let the shop-boy take it out. Typically, it meant that Qin Wanru had reserved it. No other guests were allowed to take it unless Qin Wanru gave it up.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s attention was now switching from Yujie to Qin Wanru. At first, he didn¡¯t know thedy was Qin Wanru because her face was under her curtain hat. But as soon as she started to talk, he immediately recognized her. When he saw the servant next to her was Yujie, he was one hundred percent sure that thedy before him was Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Cousin, return the hairpin to thisdy!¡± Wen Xichi said in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Cousin¡­ I didn¡¯t grab her hairpin¡­¡± Gu Xishu defended herself. Wen Xichi did not help her, but instead, he admitted her guilty. At this time, she nearly cried. Lowering her head, she wiped her eyes with her handkerchief. Her act made her appear even more pathetic.

    Though they made only a little fuss, they attracted the attention of the people around. In particr, they repeatedly mentioned the word ¡°grab.¡± What those Misses from aristocratic families emphasized the most was their dignity. They would never go to ¡°grab¡± anything.

    ¡°Miss, can you give the hairpin in your hand back to me? I will pay for it!¡± Ignoring Gu Xishu¡¯s pathetic look, Qin Wanru said naturally and gracefully.

    Her pair of watery, cold eyes fell on Gu Xishu. ¡°This ce is not in the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers in myst life. There are also no Prime Minister and Madam of Prime Minister who were extremely partial to her. Therefore, Gu Xishu¡¯s tricks which were effective in herst time won¡¯t work now. Besides, Wen Xichi is not the same person who was hoodwinked by his family affection to her.¡±

    They did not say a word to each other, but from Wen Xichi¡¯s words, Qin Wanru still clearly knew that he had alienated from her. It seemed that the warning that she gave him had really yed a role.

    Qin Wanru curved her lips and showed a slight smile under her curtain hat.

    ¡°I¡­ please let me have it, will you? I will pay you twice the price¡­ This hairpin has my cousin¡¯s favorite Tang Qianyan on it.¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru would not budge and Wen Xichi did not want to help her at all, Gu Xishu had no other choices but stopping crying. Timidly, Gu Xishu raised the hairpin and begged.

    She looked as if she grabbed this hairpin only for Wen Xichi. Meanwhile, by saying like this, she implicated that she had quite an unusual rtionship with Wen Xichi.

    There was a saying that a gentleman was always willing to bring a romance to a happy ending. Thus, Qin Wanru should give her the hairpin at this time.

    Even if Qin Wanru felt reluctant to do so, she had to give blessings to them and make a concession. After all, being a nobledy she needed to show her tenderness and kindness in front of others.

    Especially at this time, the Blossoms-Appreciating Banquet would begin soon. Everyone guessed that the banquet might be rted to several princes. Thus, if each of the Young Madams could get such a chance to show their tenderness and kindness, she was surely willing to give up the hairpin to publicize her reputation.

    But unfortunately, the person that Gu Xishu asked for a favor today was Qin Wanru!

    ¡°I¡¯m really very sorry. My mother also likes the hairpin with Tang Qianyan. I found this hairpin first. Please give it back to me, Miss!¡± Qin Wanru bowed sideways to her and told her lightly when she straightened up.

    The affection between cousins could also be family affection. But the affection that Gu Xishu mentioned was rted to the hairpin, which made the whole matter be a little embarrassing. After all, sending a hairpin to her cousin was not a good reason. However, Qin Wanru nned to send this hairpin to her mother to show her love for her mother. Compared with the affection that a woman wanted to show to a man, the love that a daughter would like to demonstrate to her mother appeared much more appropriate and decent.

    Only by a simple sentence, Qin Wanru defeated Gu Xishu.

    Her words also reminded many Young Madams on the spot. Covering their mouths by their handkerchiefs, they all watched at Gu Xishu with their eyes full of sarcasm. Some of them who knew Wen Xichi looked much more sarcastically at Gu Xishu.

    They thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the cousin who was raised in Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers?¡±

    ¡°I heard that this Miss seems to admire the Third Young Master Wen in her heart. She took a fancy to him, but Wen Xichi doesn¡¯t have the same feeling toward her! Obviously, the Third Young Master Wen, who stood beside her, only considered himself as a looker-on. Neither had he spoken a word for Gu Xishu, nor he intended to protect her.

    ¡°Third Cousin!¡± Gu Xishu did not expect that Qin Wanru was so hard to deal with. Then, turning around, she stared at Wen Xichi miserably. Clenching the hairpin, she just wouldn¡¯t want to let go. Whatever she settled on would always be hers.

    ¡°Cousin, give the hairpin back to this Miss. It is a gift that she will give her mother. Taking her hairpin is not right!¡± Under Gu Xishu¡¯s expecting gaze, Wen Xichi finally opened his mouth.

    However, he didn¡¯t mean to back Gu Xishu up at all. Only by a sentence, he closed the dispute between Gu Xishu and Qin Wanru. He suggested that Gu Xishu was the unreasonable one who had robbed Qin Wanru¡¯s hairpin.

    In her manor, Gu Xishu was good at ying tricks to get the others¡¯ attention such that people in her mansion always humored her. Thus, she had never expected that Wen Xichi would help an outsider only for a hairpin. For a time, she felt ashamed and angry. At this moment, the color of her face came and went as she looked at others¡¯ sharp eyes. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and then burst into tears.

    Suddenly, she threw the hairpin in her hands away. In tears, she turned around and ran away.

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± The servant girl next to her chased after Gu Xishu in a hurry.

    With her dim eyes, Qin Wanru gazed at the hairpin dropped to the ground by Gu Xishu. On the ground, the delicate flower on the hairpin was already broken. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s just who Gu Xishu is. If she cannot get the thing that she takes a fancy to, she would rather ruin it than give it to others. That was why she destroyed Wen Xichi in myst life.¡±

    The face of shop-boy turned ghastly pale when he saw that Gu Xishu smashed the hairpin. Hurriedly, he ran out of the counter and picked up the pieces of the hairpin on the ground. With a mournful face, he looked at Qin Wanru, ¡°Miss, look¡­¡±

    A little shop-boy like him could never afford such a hairpin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay¡­¡± Qin Wanru certainly understood his difficulty, so she told him that she would pay for the hairpin.

    However, Wen Xichi interrupted her words with his gentle voice. ¡°Let me pay for it. My cousin was so ignorant that she grabbed your hairpin. And I¡¯m very sorry that she smashed it in anger because she couldn¡¯t get it.¡±

    Wen Xichi felt that Gu Xishu should take the me for this, and he didn¡¯t intend to cover her. In the past, he ignored all her misbehaviors because he thought this cousin was still a child. Since his sister was gone, Wen Xichi took Gu Xishu as his own sister. Besides, they grew up together in the same mansion, so he didn¡¯t always keep on guard against her.

    But unexpectedly, his attitude helped to grow her ambition.

    ¡°Seducing her Second Cousin and hitting on me at the same time, she thinks that men in my family are all in control of her hands!¡± Wen Xichi thought.

    Knowing this, Wenxi Chi was only willing to maintain a superficial affinity with Gu Xishu. Thus, at this time, he wouldn¡¯t go out to chase her as she had wished, nor would he me Qin Wanru.

    Originally, he considered her as a cousin who was brought up with him in the same mansion. So he had always been sticking up for her before. But now¡­ he would no longer amodate her!

    ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed. I picked this hairpin first, so it is mine of course!¡± Raising her head, Qin Wanru looked at Wen Xichi and said lightly.

    Saying like this, Qin Wanru tried to alienate herself from Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Well, in this case, you can choose another hairpin. I will pay for it topensate for your loss of this hairpin!¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru liked the hairpin so much that she rejected all their proposals, Wen Xichi had to offer to make up for her loss.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. But I have no appropriate reasons to let you pay for me, let alone it is an item which is used only by women. I appreciate your kind offer but cannot ept it. Well, you¡¯d better check on your cousin because she looked furious. I¡¯m afraid that she will be angry with youter!¡±

    Once again, Qin Wanru refused him with a t affect.

    Her extremely polite words gave him a sense of alienation, plus she looked as if she didn¡¯t want to be associated with him at all. Even if Wen Xichi wanted to say something to her, he couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. Helplessly, he saluted her by cupping one hand in the other before his chest. After uttering a sign, he turned around and went to catch Gu Xishu in the direction that she left.

    The whole thing happened in a short period. But many Misses and Madams from aristocratic families had heard Gu Xishu smash the hairpin and turned around to look at them. After Wen Xichi left, some people who knew him started to whisper about them.

    ¡°Is he the Third Young Master of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is the Third Young Master Wen. I heard that he would be very likely to pass the examination in this spring.¡±

    ¡°Is thatdy the cousin in his mansion? Has the Madam of Prime Minister ever said that her niece was tender and nice? But she bullied others in such an overbearing way¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought this cousin must have taken a fancy to Third Young Master Wen! Didn¡¯t she know her status?¡±

    Wen Xichi was a gorgeous noble childe who had a rather good reputation in the capital. Except for Gu Xishu, many other Misses also liked him. To women, he was always polite and respectful, but he had never been close to them. In this case, some Misses who knew him dared not toe up to talk to him. Now when Wen Xichi was gone, they began to talk about this cousin of him with contempt.

    Moreover, they sneered at Gu Xishu above board. They might not know how Gu Xishu behaved at the beginning, but they could infer from the conversation between Wen Xichi and Qin Wanru that she must have acted in a very lousy way.

    Such a rude Miss like her could even win so much praise from the Madam of Prime Minister, which sessfully caused the envy and jealousy of those Misses who admired Wen Xichi. So, they would never let go of this heaven-sent opportunity to tease her. Even worse, each of them thought about talking to their seniors when they went back. Thus, when the Madam of Prime Minister praised this niece once again, they could share the thing that happened today with her.

    In that case, how could this Madam of Prime Minister keep praising her niece in the future?

    The Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers was only her adoptive home. How dare shey her eyes on the Third Young Master Wen? He was a perfect son-inw that many aristocratic families would like to choose!

    Only because of this point, many Misses would hate her. In the past, they didn¡¯t find any wrong-doing of her. But now, they saw that she was definitely not the person that the Madam of Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers had described. One after another, they expressed their disdain!

    As these people were discussing animatedly, the shop-boy here breathed a sigh of relief! Nodding and bowing, he couldn¡¯t thank Qin Wanru enough. As he was wrapping the broken hairpin up, he started to introduce other jewelry here to Qin Wanru with enthusiasm.

    He didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to feel the least bit of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Let me see this hairpin!¡± Suddenly a hand reached out from the side and took the hairpin away by force when the shop-boy was still wrapping it.

 Chapter 268 - Traffic Collisions in Quick Succession

    Chapter 268 Traffic Collisions in Quick Session

    Qin Wanru turned to look at who had grabbed the hairpin. When she discovered who the person was, she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart, ¡°Today is not a lucky day for me to go out. Otherwise, how can Ie across so many acquaintances?¡±

    ¡°And this one is also not a person to be trifled with.¡±

    The person was Chu Liuxin, also called Prince Xin, the fourth son of the emperor. Qin Wanru left no good impression to him when they were in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Perhaps, it was because his thing triggered the thing about Shao Yuanhao. It made him feel embarrassed, and then he put the me on Qin Wanru.

    ¡°This is a nice hairpin. I will take it!¡± Chu Liuxin instantly grabbed the hairpin and gave Qin Wanru a challenging look.

    Just like Wen Xichi, he recognized Qin Wanru only when he saw Yujie. When Wen Xichi went out, he came in. Thus, he missed the whole thing. But since he had recognized Qin Wanru, he did not n to let her go easily. Immediately, he snatched the broken hairpin.

    ¡°Your highness, do you want a broken hairpin?¡± Qin Wanru lifted her long and thin eyebrows and asked. Helplessly, she looked at Chu Liuxin, who was obviously here to look for trouble.

    ¡°I like it. Is that okay with you?¡± Chu Liuxin said arrogantly.

    ¡°If you like it, then take it!¡± Looking at the hairpin that was broken into two halves, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to say anything more. After a long while, she finally managed to say that in a low voice.

    ¡°Someonees here. I will buy it!¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t dare to argue with him, Chu Liuxin felt very proud and self-satisfied. At this time, he liked Qin Wanru a little.

    The little eunuch behind him hurriedly walked up to him and carefully took the hairpin over. He couldn¡¯t understand why his master was so happy after taking someone¡¯s broken hairpin.

    But anyhow, he would do whatever his master liked to do because his master¡¯s opinion was the most important thing to him!

    Reaching out, he took out several cheques from his sleeves and paid the bill immediately.

    ¡°The Miss will thank you for all you did. It must have never urred to her that you are even so fond of a broken hairpin that she smashed!¡± After Qin Wanru saw the little eunuch paid for it, Qin Wanru said with a profound smile.

    In a sh, the proud look on Chu Liuxin vanished. He looked at the hairpin in the little eunuch¡¯s hands and then looked at Qin Wanru, a little annoyed. He thought that it was Qin Wanru¡¯s hairpin and so he grabbed it from her to humiliate her even if it was broken.

    The hairpin could prove that Qin Wanru lost her dignity. No decent Miss from an aristocratic family would conduct herself sedately and break a hairpin in public.

    ¡°Whose broken hairpin is this?¡± Chu Liuxin asked angrily.

    ¡°I have no idea. I don¡¯t know the Miss.¡± Qin Wanru saluted him sideways and said good-bye. She didn¡¯t want to spend her time on this Prince Xin, who had ill intentions. ¡°Since you like this hairpin, it is great. You just saved the loss of this shop.¡±

    Chu Liuxin was now as cross as a bear. Without taking a nce at him, she turned around and walked outside with Yujie.

    Chu Liuxin couldn¡¯t block Qin Wanru¡¯s way in broad daylight, so he could only stare at her back with hatred. He thought that this girl was more and more wicked.

    ¡°Your highness, do you still want to have a look at the jewelry here?¡± the little eunuch asked with extreme caution. Initially, they entered this shop to pick a beautiful birthday gift for Chu Liuxin¡¯s mother.

    ¡°I am now in no mood to choose anything. Let¡¯s go!¡± With rage, Chu Liuxin shouted. The pair of good-looking eyes of him red at Qin Wanru¡¯s back. At this moment, he thought Qin Wanru had be increasingly annoying.

    ¡°What a nasty little girl! Sure enough, she got me into trouble the first time we met. After that, everything turned sour for me. I suppose that bad things are bound to happen once we meet.¡± He thought angrily.

    Swinging his sleeves, he came out of the shop and saw Qin Wanru going to the little alley on the side where there was a Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s carriage. Chu Liuxin recognized the mark on it.

    ¡°Go!¡± Rolling his eyes, Chu Liuxin seemed toe up with an idea. He then went to his own carriage. Looking at the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion and their carriage, the little eunuch hurriedly kept up with his master, feeling that this thing was not over yet!

    After Qin Wanru got on her carriage, she told the driver to go to the shop that Nanny Dong helped her to buy. It was still early, and she could pick up a proper hairpinter.

    Only after a turn, Qin Wanru, who was sitting in the carriage, felt that something had bumped against her carriage. If Yujie didn¡¯t protect her in time, she would nearly hit her head.

    ¡°What happened?¡± After Yujie helped Qin Wanru, who was still in a state of shock, sit still, she questioned the coachman outside in a loud voice.

    ¡°A carriage pushed ours aside!¡± Looking at the big and ornate carriage on his side, the coachman answered helplessly. In fact, the road was wide enough for two carriages, but this sir¡¯s carriage came right at their carriage and kept pushing it aside. Again and again, the other carriage cornered the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion and even blocked its way ahead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move aside and let the other carriages go first!¡± Qin Wanru ordered. She thought that the other carriage wanted to cut in.

    ¡°Miss, but that carriage won¡¯t move!¡± The coachman looked at the carriage that stopped together with them and replied.

    ¡°Miss, I am going to see which mansion¡¯s carriage is so rude!¡± Yujie became furious. She lifted the curtain and was about to go outside.

    She thought in her mind, ¡°The other carriage didn¡¯t identally hit ours and stopped in front. It stopped our carriage by force. Who deliberately did this to mess with us?¡±

    ¡°Yujie, don¡¯t!¡± Seeing that Yujie lifted the curtain and was about to go out, Qin Wanru stopped her. Reaching out to raise the curtain, she wanted to see whose malicious carriage it was.

    At the same time she lifted the curtain, the people in the other carriage on their side also lifted his and showed his proudly smiling face. It was Chu Liuxin. He was stunned when he saw Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes. It had been some time since he met Qin Wanru in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. This time, Qin Wanru¡¯s face was shining with the charm of an innocent and lovable Young Madam.

    The pair of watery eyesnded on Chu Liuxin¡¯s face, and he instantly flushed a little. Somehow he felt that he had gone a little too far this time. As a gentle prince, he should never make a fuss about the trifles with ady!

    The two carriages were very close, and they lifted their curtains almost at the same time. Therefore, when they looked at each other, Chu Liuxin felt that they were so close that he could even see Qin Wanru¡¯s skin, which was as delicate and white as the jade. The eyshes above her watery eyes were like butterflies¡¯ wings. Suddenly, they fluttered twice, and the two shadows shed on her pink face.

    ¡°What do you want, Prince Xin?¡± Qin Wanru did not expect that the person in the opposite carriage was Chu Liuxin, nor did she expect that he would also open the window. However, she responded fast and cooled down very quickly. After ncing at him silently, she asked.

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Watching her exquisite and beautiful little face, Chu Liuxin suddenly felt that his brain was totally nk. At this time, he muttered and didn¡¯t know what he was going to say.

    The little eunuch sitting next to him hurriedly pulled the bottom of his clothes.

    ¡°I, I, I have something to ask you!¡± Chu Liuxin¡¯s reaction was not slow. At this time, he also understood what happened. With a low cough, he asked with a poker face.

    ¡°What is your emergency that you have to push my carriage aside to make us stop, Your Highness Prince Xin?¡± Qin Wanru looked ahead sideways. There was a turn before them. And the wide carriage from Prince Xin¡¯s mansion had upied the road. If her carriage continued to go forward, it would crash into the shop on one side.

    ¡°It is a very important thing¡­ The hairpin that I bought, I don¡¯t want it!¡± Chu Liuxin hesitated a little and said. At this time, he came to his senses too.

    ¡°Then, what do you mean, Your Highness Prince Xin?¡± Qin Wanru still did not understand what his purpose was, her arch eyebrows wrinkling a little. ¡°He grabbed the hairpin just now, but then he told me that he didn¡¯t want it anymore!¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s clear watery eyes, Chu Liuxin felt that his heart beat a little faster. Feeling especially ufortable, he sat upright and searched for an appropriate reason in his mind. Even worse, he began to regret his action just now. ¡°How could I behave so impulsively and asked my driver to corner the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Now that I can¡¯t even find a suitable reason.¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud crashing sound came to Qin Wanru¡¯s ears. In shock, Qin Wanru saw Prince Xin¡¯s carriage shaking a few times and was knocked into the shop before them.

    It was a rice-noodle shop. The carriage of Prince Xin hit the supporting pir in front of it. The pir shook a little and almost broke.

    The carriage of Prince Xin turned over in the face of Qin Wanru. Fortunately, it leaned against the pir and didn¡¯t turn upside down. Now, it was hanging askew there.

    In a panic, the guards jumped off the carriage immediately and pulled the dizzy Chu Liuxin out of it. After checking their Prince up and down, they were sure that he was fine. Finally, his guards were relieved.

    ¡°Who hit me? Crush the carriage!¡± Chu Liuxin reached out and covered his face. He felt a dull pain because his handsome face had hit somewhere.

    He cast his nce at Qin Wanru and happened to look right into her shocking eyes. Under her long eyshes, her eyes were full of surprises, but then she smiled very faintly. After that smile, she dropped the curtain in her carriage.

    Chu Liuxin became increasingly heated over the whole thing, and his entire face went red. Furiously, he red at the carriage that drove his into the shop.

    When he spotted that his guards flinched and dared not to go there, he felt even more annoyed. At this moment, he only thought that he was bitterly humiliated by them today. No matter who was in the opposite carriage, he would never spare him.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, do you want to smash my carriage?¡± A gloomy voice came out from the carriage behind. A guard went to roll up the carriage¡¯s curtain and showed the person who was sitting inside. It was Chu Liuchen. When Chu Liuxin saw Chu Liuchen leaning on the back of the carriage¡¯s seat, he was choked, and his whole face was twisted because now he could neither give vent to his anger nor calm himself down.

    ¡°How could it be Chu Liuchen? Why would I encounter him at this time?¡±

    ¡°Your carriage stopped here. I thought that you wanted to go inside. So I lent you a hand!¡± Chu Liuchen looked up. Wearing an unpleasant smile, he stared at Chu Liuxin. Under his gaze, Chu Liuxin felt that all his anger was frozen and gradually faded out.

    ¡°It was a misunderstanding, Third Brother. I happened to go by this ce and identally bumped into the other carriage! I was about to back out just now!¡± Chu Liuxin said. Atst, he realized he¡¯d have to lump it.

    This time, if it were any other person, he would never cease the fire so easily, even if the person were Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou. But he was so unlucky to meet Chu Liuchen.

    He had to take the beating.

    ¡°Oh, you were not going to the shop. Well, I misunderstood. Then I will go back and let you go out first!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled gently this time and waved his hand. His carriage went backward and made arge ce for Chu Liuxin¡¯s carriage to retreat.

    The guards of Prince Xin straightened the carriage and slowly, they drove the carriage out. Chu Liuxin looked at the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion at one side and then the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion that still stopped there at the other side. Resentfully, he stamped his feet and limped on his carriage. His coachman instantly knew what Chu Liuxin meant when he patted the carriage¡¯s wall with anger and shame. Without dy, he swerved the carriage and hurried away.

 Chapter 269 - Not a Coincidence, Iâ€™m Coming for You

    Chapter 269 Not a Coincidence, I¡¯m Coming for You

    The next moment, the horse-drawn carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion rushed over and blocked the location where the horse-drawn carriage of Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion stopped just now, with the two carriages¡¯ windows directly facing each other.

    Qin Wanru heard the knock on the carriage window, raised half of the curtain helplessly, and saw the handsome but somber, cold face of Chu Liuchen, who raised his eyes to stare at her eerily. Seeing this look, she knew who offended him.

    Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t help heaving a sigh to admit her bad luck. The eye-catching bright-red costume, with golden obscure patterns embroidered on the edge of the cor, gave off exceptional resplendence, making his face look as pale as the snow, without a trace of blood, but its beholders felt that his countenance was exquisite and stunning. Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t help praising him. ¡°With such a look, this man is stunning in another sense.¡±

    With such a countenance, even an ordinary person could draw much attention from the female.

    ¡°Prince, what a coincidence!¡± Qin Wanru smiled broadly.

    Chu Liuchen gave a cold snort. ¡°Not a coincidence, I¡¯ming for you!¡±

    ¡°Prince, why are youing for me?¡± Qin Wanru was shocked, opening her watery eyes wide to ask with surprise.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my Tang Qianyan?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her and suddenly smiled. The smile that burst out made the pair of beautiful dark eyes alluring.

    Qin Wanru felt her heart twitching out of her instinct and answered more gingerly, ¡°Prince¡¯s Tang Qianyan is still at my window. It grows very well!¡±

    ¡°What is very well? It has bloomed?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    Qin Wanru shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°What is well when it hasn¡¯t bloomed?¡± Chu Liuchen said gently, but his voice was with solemnity.

    Qin Wanruined of hardship inwardly. She clearly knew that this bonsai of Tang Qianyan was quite meaningful. Chu Liuchen bought it withrge sums of money and asked her to take care of it, but she had to talk nonsense seriously. ¡°It has just arrived in the capital and hasn¡¯t adapted to the environment. Next year, it will possibly bloom.¡±

    ¡°Bloom next year, what¡¯s the use of the flower!¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely. This was not like a question, but more like speaking to himself. Yet, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t understand it at that moment and had to blink her bright watery eyes, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard it. It was not an easy question if she was asked to answer it.

    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t say, ¡°The flower is dysfunctional, just throw it away.¡± But she couldn¡¯t say ¡°The flower functions normally¡±, either. If it functioned normally, why didn¡¯t it bloom?

    ¡°Tomorrow, take out the flower and follow me to see a floriculturist!¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t seem to ask Qin Wanru to answer the question. After speaking this to himself, he waved his hand.

    ¡°I havee out today, and it might not be suitable toe out tomorrow!¡± Qin Wanru said anxiously.

    ¡°Do I need to visit Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and ask you to apany me straight?¡± Chu Liuchen caught a glimpse of her, gave a small smile, and leaned back as if a cushion or something of this kind were against his back. Instantly, his entire posture looked morenguid, like a handsome, unrivaled Childe.

    As his beautiful eyes were raised slightly, his slightly pale color, wrapped in the bright-red brocade, became enchanting and almost dazzling.

    That exceptional dazzle forced Qin Wanru to lower her head, but sheined more of hardship inwardly. ¡°His meaning is so forceful. If I can¡¯t find a reason to leave my family tomorrow, he wille willfully.¡±

    With his status, if he came to her family to ask her to apany him, that would be big trouble.

    Qin Wanru smiled twice dryly, but she didn¡¯t notice that her smile looked poor in fact. ¡°Prince needs me, so I must obey, how can I say no? Tomorrow I will find a reason to leave our mansion!¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a deal. Remember, bring the flower!¡± Chu Liuchen said. As he finished, the curtain in his hands fell. Then, the horse-drawn carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion moved slightly and advanced slowly, making way finally.

    Seeing Chu Liuchen¡¯s horse-drawn carriage leave, Qin Wanru was finally relieved, asking Yujie to tell the coachman to drive the carriage out of the dead space, and then it moved forward slowly.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage was in front. It turned at a bend, heading for a wider government-financed road, which led to the pce. In the beginning, Chu Liuchen did n to go there.

    Sure, many people were confused. If Prince Chen wanted to see the Empress Dowager, he could enter the imperial pce from a side door, but why did he cover a long distance to the main entrance to enter the pce?

    Yet, no one dared to ask Prince Chen directly. Anyway, he was in the special favor of the Empress Dowager and the emperor. Whatever he wanted to do, they allowed him. So, when everyone saw his carriage cover a long distance to enter the pce, they felt it was normal and regarded it as his special habit!

    So ill like this, he wouldn¡¯t have many days ahead. So, he was not asked to do everything ording to rules and morals! Even if sometimes he had abnormal behaviors, everyone would approve of them because they approved of the abolished crown prince¡¯s unwellness, not his identity.

    Who would care about a dying man!

    All the people along the road knew it was the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and so they retired to both sides.

    They knew Prince Chen was a sick man and couldn¡¯t be touched, so weak as a man made of paper. If anyone moved close to him and made him ufortable, he would have to face trouble.

    The carriage did not stop at the pce gate, but continued moving forward. The pce servants on both sides made way naturally, and all the servants and officials on the way bowed respectfully.

    Prince Chen was so weak that he couldn¡¯t bear the long distance between the pce gate and the inner court.

    In the carriage, Chu Liuchen closed his eyes, quiet and peaceful, but he looked without a trace of blood. If not for his slightly rising and falling chest, one would think this was a jade statue, beautiful but without a trace of vitality.

    ¡°Stop, who are you? In front of our prince, not to bow, how dare you!¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s sharp voice sounded. In the carriage, Chu Liuchen blinked his long eyshes twice, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes and kept his quiet state.

    ¡°Your humble subject bows to our prince!¡± A sound came from outside the carriage, and its owner should be the one who didn¡¯t bow when seeing Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage just now. ¡°Just now I was thinking about what the emperor said and was slightly absent-minded. I had no time to bow!¡±

    ¡°Duke Xing is the backbone of the court indeed, thinking about the national affairs while walking. A subject like Duke Xing is a blessing to the court,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said sarcastically, sounding quite provocative.

    Other eunuchs dare not to speak this way, for Duke Xing was important in the court after all, and a eunuch could not criticize him, but he was the eunuch of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and also the eunuch of Chu Liuchen. With Chu Liuchen involved, the unreasonable turned to the reasonable.

    That prince was about to die. If offended, who knew what he would do. So, no one dared to confront him with sheer force. This was also the reason why Chu Liuxin retreated instantly just now when he saw theer was Chu Liuchen.

    A dying person could do anything, let alone he was also favored.

    ¡°Your humble subject was impolite!¡± Duke Xing had a very good attitude, giving a broad smile on his round face. Although he had been shouted at by a eunuch, he still smiled.

    ¡°Duke Xing, you were not, and I was, but today our master is unwell and a little unhappy.¡± Xiao Xuanzi suddenly stopped his coldness and sharpness,ughed, and also gave a whisper to admonish him like a confidant as if they had an extremely good rtionship.

    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Xiao Xuanzi!¡± Duke Xing nodded repetitively, couldn¡¯t help lowering his voice, and caught a glimpse of the half-covered window, through which he could see half of the jade-white handsome face of the person inside, but he didn¡¯t see Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t know whether they were open or closed.

    ¡°Then, our master and I now go in. The Empress Dowager summoned our master again. This morning, getting up, our master felt his heart was stuffy and wanted to go out to rx, so we went out!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled broadly as if he had not shouted at Duke Xing just now. Now, he looked extremely pure and kind.

    If Qin Wanru saw this scene, she would heave a sigh. ¡°Like master, like servant. Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s expression-changing technique is excellent. It is not perfect, but it is about forty to fifty percent to perfection. Only this pure and kind expression makes him look like a kind little eunuch.¡±

    ¡°Prince Chen¡¯s eunuch Xiao Xuanzi is a good person?¡±

    If the many pce servants heard this, they would think this was a joke, and so would Duke Xing, who caught a glimpse of Xiao Xuanzi, did the fist and palm salute to him, and backed off to the side to make way.

    He lowered his profile to an extreme extent, speaking to a eunuch politely and even having no disagreement. This was also an important reason why Duke Xing had an extremely good reputation.

    If you saw his round smiling face, you would have a good impression.

    ¡°Duke Xing, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile. The carriage began to move, but without taking too many steps, he suddenly stopped it. Craning his head from the front of the carriage, he took a look at Duke Xing and suddenly waved to him mysteriously.

    Duke Xing looked at his left and right sides confusedly but found nobody, and then he lifted up his robe hems and scuttled to the carriage.

    ¡°Duke Xing, I want to ask you about something!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile, sounding more polite and sweeter,pletely different from the shouting tone at the beginning.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Duke Xing was still smiling. This good attitude was beyond measure. In the entire court, if Duke Xing¡¯s good temper was ranked the second ce, no one would take the first!

    ¡°Has a new physician joined the Imperial Institute of Medicine?¡± Xiao Xuanzi lowered his voice even further, but it was still audible. Duke Xing was sure others could not hear it, but the prince in the carriage surely could. So, when answering the little eunuch¡¯s question, he had to think carefully.

    ¡°The miracle-working physician was specially invited by the emperor. It is said he has magic-like medical skills!¡±

    ¡°What of that? Can he cure my disease?¡± Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t reply, but a voice that sounded warm but could twitch one¡¯s heart came from the window. It was Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice.

    Xiao Xuanzi remained silent, smiling dryly and apologetically to Duke Xing.

    ¡°Your highness, you will surely recover. God bless good people. You are now only in a transition!¡± Duke Xing stopped smiling instantly and bowed to the carriage respectfully.

 Chapter 270 - Choosing An Auspicious Date Again

    <h4>Chapter 270 Choosing An Auspicious Date Again</h4>

    The attitude and behavior were respectful and polite. Those who saw them on the road gave him the thumbs up silently, thinking Duke Xing was an example of a good temper.

    A few other courtiers watched him from a distance, feeling aggrieved for him.

    He was an important courtier, but Prince Chen was only a deposed carefree prince. Without the special favor of the Empress Dowager and the emperor, he would only be a sick person without anything indeed.

    ¡°Duke Xing, this imperial physician was found by you!¡± After a low cough, Chu Liuchen spoke more mildly, ¡°Duke Xing, you did a good job, but I know my condition. In the future, please don¡¯t invite the so-called miracle-working physicians to the pce anymore!¡±

    ¡°Prince, how can you belittle yourself like this? No doubt, you will be cured. The emperor will look for famous physicians across the nation to treat you.¡±

    Duke Xing spoke seriously, but he didn¡¯t deny the fact that he took the miracle-working physician to the pce.

    ¡°My condition, cough, cough, cough¡­I know, thank you, Duke Xing!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice became low and weak. At the window, what was seen were his tightly shut thin and pale lips. After merely speaking these words, he seemed tired. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Prince, take care of your health!¡± Duke Xing retired to the side to let Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage pass, and Chu Liuchen¡¯s low voice came into his earshot. ¡°Thank you, Duke Xing!¡±

    The carriage moved forward slowly but seemed not to move fast, afraid the person inside would be hurt by the bouncing. Duke Xing raised his head slowly, eyeing the carriage¡¯s back with a deep look.

    ¡°Master, I saw Prince Cheng just now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi climbed into the carriage and whispered, ¡°Duke Xing and Prince Cheng exited one after the other, but when I asked Duke Xing to stop, Prince Cheng disappeared!¡±

    Prince Cheng was the emperor¡¯s young brother and also Chu Liuchen¡¯s third uncle, named Chu Cheng. Since the emperor now only had this brother, though the brother had his fief, he had not left the capital.

    But Prince Cheng believed in Buddhism. It was said that he also wanted to be a monk. In former days, he didn¡¯t live in his prince¡¯s mansion, but in different temples. Being a prince of the imperial n with an extremely low profile, he had a high position, but didn¡¯t have power.

    ¡°Hehehe, another ambitious man!¡± Chu Liuchen opened his morous eyes slowly, with his voice sounding insidious and light. It should be extremely melodious, but it turned exceptionally cold when it came to one¡¯s ear, making his scalp numb.

    ¡°Prince, do we need to conduct an investigation?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked.

    ¡°No hurry, let them make a mess first!¡± Chu Liuchen made a slightly elongated voice, which sounded a little more gruesome than usual, as if it were a sounding silently from the lost realm of ghosts, with endless creeps!

    ¡°What about Second Miss?¡± Xiao Xuanzi sneaked a peek at his master¡¯s face. Feeling safe, he then reminded him gingerly.

    ¡°Our men left in Jiangzhou cane back now!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, I see!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was quite happy, excited-faced. In fact, he wanted those in Jiangzhou toe back more than anybody else. If so, it could prove Second Miss Qin¡¯s origin at least.

    Originally, this was one less important n of his master, but it was finally used. Xiao Xuanzi even felt like speaking ¡°Thank goodness!¡±

    ¡°Then, what about Jingxin Monastery?¡± Xiao Xuanzi suddenly thought of another important matter and asked hurriedly.

    Chu Liuchen shut his eyes again, with his long eyshes sticking unevenly to his pale but handsome face, which looked ill but was extremely beautiful.

    ¡°Deal with it too, and take that nun in Jingxin Monastery to the capital!¡± Chu Liuchen said with closed eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she is unwilling!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in dilemma.

    ¡°Then ughter everyone in it!¡± Chu Liuchen said ghastly and coldly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I see!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded. This meant his master wanted Mingqiu Nun toe to the capital with whatever costs. If she refused, Jingxin Monastery would be ughtered.

    He should tell Mingqiu Nun the truth, lest that his master be angry.

    ¡°In a while, an imperial physician ising from my Imperial Grandmother! I suppose you know what you do!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face turned paler, with one hand holding the windowttice. The blood vessels bugled on his long hand, and his lips were as white as the snow. He was a little weaker than usual.

    ¡°Master, I know. Can you endure?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked in a little crying tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice was with somewhat cruelty.

    Xiao Xuanzi dare not speak anymore and only had to look worriedly at Chu Liuchen in pain. His eyes turned red, but he dare not reach out his hands to support him.

    Finally, they arrived at the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace. With the support of Xiao Xuanzi, Chu Liuchen got off the carriage. A wheelchair was already at the ready.

    Letting him sit down, Xiao Xuanzi walked the wheelchair to the inside, red-eyed. The newly arrived miracle-working physician from Jiangnan was already waiting in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. After being greeted, the Empress Dowager asked the new imperial physician to treat Chu Liuchen.

    After the imperial physician felt his pulse but didn¡¯t have time to speak anything, he found the weak Prince Chen in the wheelchair turned his eyeballs upward and passed out instantly.

    Xiao Xuanzi shrieked, rushed over, and pushed the imperial physician away.

    The Empress Dowager changed her expression dramatically out of fear, sank in her chair with her hands and feet twitching, and nearly fainted. After recovering, she kept shouting, ¡°Quick, quick, invite the emperor!¡±

    The entire Pce of Benevolent Peace was in a mess¡­

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know Chu Liuchen caused such big trouble after entering the pce. Now, she was standing in front of her shop. As she saw its name ¡°Butterfly Clothing Shop¡±, she nodded slightly.

    This was not a name given by her, but by Madame Dong. This name was the same as the one of Madame Dong¡¯s shop in her previous life.

    She looked at the name and nodded. ¡°Madame Dong, you gave a good name!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, in fact, this is not what I did!¡± Madame Dong gave a wry smile and said honestly.

    ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± Qin Wanru walked to the inside slowly and asked.

    ¡°In fact, this was my childhood¡¯s dream. That time I wanted to make such a name, butter, things changed, and it didn¡¯te true after many years. Now, thanks to you, Second Miss, I gave the shop the name!¡± Madame Dong heaved a sigh, but her eyes betrayed bitterness. It looked that she covered something up.

    Since Madame Dong didn¡¯t want to say it, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t ask her anymore.

    Dong Xiuer also came to wee her. After that matter, she moved out to live with Madame Dong. Now, it seemed it was a right decision. Dong Xiuer seemed to have more smiles than she was in Qin¡¯s Mansion, and she also looked lively.

    Seeing Qin Wanrue in, she put down the silk thread in her hand quickly and came to bow. She also needed to thank Qin Wanru because she nearly fell victim to a plot.

    As for this, she had a better knowledge after Madame Dong analyzed the matter further. When she knew what she had done, she had a cold sweat. Almost, she died and lost her good reputation.

    Qin Wanru smiled, raised her hand to let her up, and asked smilingly, ¡°What about embroidered maid recruiting?¡±

    ¡°These days I¡¯ve recruited some, several in these days. Now, they are on the third floor. I¡¯ve asked them to embroider some. When our shop officially opens, we will have different kinds of samples.¡± Madame Dong pointed to the floor above.

    The arrangement was very reasonable. The first and second floors were used for selling goods, and the first floor was the ce where their embroidered maids worked. As for some of the extremely precious materials, the embroidered maids were not allowed to take home.

    It was a must to have such a ce to work, let alone some of the clothes should also be made here!

    Qin Wanru nodded. ¡°Sorry, Madame Dong, you will have to spend much energy!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss, you are too kind. Without you, I would still be in Jiangzhou now, poor without dependence, and Xiuer¡¯s foot is also¡­, as your servant, I thank you for your kindness!¡± Madame Dong bowed low to Qin Wanru, turning her inward gratitude to action.

    Dong Xiuer bowed together with her from her side.

    ¡°Madame Dong, you are too kind. Now, when will our shop open?¡± Qin Wanru sat on the chair Madame Dong prepared for her and said after looking around. Everything was prepared here. As the Chinese saying goes: Everything is ready except one key element. The interior of the shop was clean. There were also materials, embroideries, toggle-and-loop buttons, and beautiful embroidery edges on disy in the counter.

    Today Qin Wanru came to choose a very auspicious date for the official opening. In fact, she chose it before, but yesterday Madame Dong suddenly sent her a message to ask her to choose another!

    ¡°The previous auspicious date is not bad, but the Flower Appreciating Banquet ising. If we can open before that, we might have a better business. If we can rise to fame overnight, our business will be much better in the future,¡± Madame Dong smiled and said.

    This was Madame Dong¡¯s idea. That was why she suddenly sent her a message. In fact, this idea was the same as Qin Wanru¡¯s. After receiving the invitation letter from the pce, she wanted to have a discussion with Madame Dong, wishing to open her shop earlier. Everything in the shop was ready. So, it didn¡¯t look too soon to open.

    It was a little inconvenient, but it shouldn¡¯t be trouble!

    ¡°This is also good. In fact, this can also draw the attention of some Misses who want to shine during the pce banquet. The features of our toggle-and-loop buttons are somewhat different from those in the capital!¡± Qin Wanru looked to some of the exquisite toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery edges in the counter. Compared with the ones in the capital, they had a thinyer of yarn, which added some fairyism to them.

    ¡°Second Miss, I have also prepared two sets of clothes for you, all made from our cloth. This cloth was the one you chose in the past. With ayer of a thin yarn petticoat on the outside, the toggle-and-loop buttons, and embroidery edges, it looks very beautiful!¡±

    As she spoke, Madame Dong walked into the inside room, took out two boxes, and ced them on the table.

    Qin Wanru opened them. Although she had already guessed these clothes were umon, she couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    Yujie walked over to spread the clothes. At first sight, Yujie couldn¡¯t help eximing, her eyes shining, but she usually didn¡¯t care about clothing!

    ¡°Miss, the dress is really beautiful. Wear it, you will be stunning!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled but didn¡¯t speak, for she knew Madame Dong didn¡¯t only prepare the two dresses for this purpose, and she must have a deeper meaning¡­

 Chapter 271 - The Best Treasure of the Shop

    <strong>Chapter 271 The Best Treasure of the Sho</strong>p

    ¡°Second Miss, you are exceptionally beautiful. Wearing the two dresses that are different from the dressing styles in the capital city makes the dresses even more appealing instantly. By then, you will only need to say that these dresses are from Butterfly Clothing Shop!¡± Madame Dong said profoundly.

    Madame Dong eyed Qin Wanru¡¯s stunning little face, which was beautiful when she was either angry or pleased. These dresses were very fairylike, and they were in harmony with Qin Wanru¡¯s countenance. Madame Dong believed her eyes. ¡°As long as Second Miss wears these clothes, the cloth and its brand will be famous in the capital, and the name of Butterfly Clothing Shop will also be known instantly.¡±

    Even if few people knew its name and few Misses came to buy their clothes in the past, Butterfly Clothing Shop¡¯s name would be known after the banquet.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it. What about opening tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Okay, tomorrow is good. Will youe tomorrow, Second Miss?¡± Madame Dong asked. Qin Wanru was the shop¡¯s real owner, but Madame Dong was the one known by the public.

    ¡°Sure, I will, but I may not enter our shop!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said. Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t have an excuse to leave the mansion tomorrow. Others might not know her shop would open, but her grandmother and mother knew it. So, it would be reasonable for her to go out.

    Although she could not show her real identity in public, she still needed to take a look secretly.

    ¡°Okay. In fact, I have prepared everything; I only wait for your order, Second Miss!¡± Madame Dong smiled and said, full of joy. More and more, she felt that following the little master to enter the capital in the past was a wise choice.

    Her master was not like some other masters, who were not professional but pretended to be, and also gave improper orders, instructing experts with theirymen¡¯s knowledge. Nothing could be sessful.

    But Qin Wanru allowed Madame Dong to work with her ideas and also gave her reasonable suggestions on some things. As for the situation that their ideas coincided with some things, Madame Dong was very gratified indeed.

    The longer she got along with Second Miss, the less she would dare to belittle her, feeling that Second Miss was exceptionally smart, not as weak as she looked. More and more, she believed it was not a wrong decision to follow Second Miss.

    Thinking of Dong Xiuer¡¯s matter, Madame Dong became more loyal to Qin Wanru!

    Next, they discussed some details of the shop opening. Since it was inconvenient for Qin Wanru to appear, the truth that the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was its backer was not revealed. There were only several nearby shops to contact. As a woman skilled at handling rtionships, Madame Dong had built good ties with some of the shopkeepers in the vicinity in a short time.

    No doubt, this was because there were no other embroidery shops in the vicinity.

    After discussing the details, Qin Wanru went upstairs to see the embroidered maids and theyout of the second floor before she felt satisfied with everything. Then, she got on her horse-drawn carriage with Yujie.

    Madame Dong apanied Qin Wanru to her carriage, saw her leave, and turned back to the shop.

    Although they had made preparation, they still needed to make new ns for some things, for the shop was to open tomorrow. Immediately, she and Dong Xiuer began to work¡­

    After leaving Butterfly Clothing Shop, Qin Wanru let her carriage take a few turns and stop at a gold item shop.

    This one was no bigger than the previous one, but there were many customers. Most of them were Misses of the aristocratic families, served by servant girls and old maids. At first sight, she knew they were not ordinary.

    It seemed that the invitation letters of the pce¡¯s Flower Appreciating Banquet had made the capital¡¯s market be a little more flourishing at once.

    When the carriage stopped, wearing a curtain hat, Qin Wanru got off with Yujie and walked straight into the shop. Taking a look, they found the inside of the shop was even bigger than the previous one. That was why the shop bore the words ¡°Century-old Shop¡± at its gate.

    During the past 100 years, different dynasties appeared. Shops which could be as old as one hundred years were not usual.

    This shop only had one floor, but it was wide and with many counters. Qin Wanru looked at them one by one and finally stopped before a set of cat¡¯s eye ornaments.

    The cat¡¯s eye didn¡¯t look so impressive as a ruby. At first nce, it was a little pale.

    So, nearly no one cared about the ornaments, and everyone went to see the ornaments made of rubies!

    Seeing a customer finallye, a shop-boy went hurriedly over to introduce it. ¡°Miss, this set of items was customized by our shop¡¯s carving master. It is only a cat¡¯s eye, but it shines with different colors in the sunlight. Besides, it is also exquisitely made, with different sizes carved into different shapes!¡±

    This set consisted of a hairpin, a decorative flower, two earrings, and a ne.

    The hairpin had a head shaped into a plum blossom, with a cat¡¯s eye as its yellow pistil and a gold thread set carefully along its edge. It looked exceptionally stylish, different from other hairpins indeed.

    The decorative flower was also mainly made of gold threads, with a pattern of frolicking butterflies. The pistils of the flowers between the two butterflies were cat¡¯s eyes. Although they had slightly different shapes, they looked simr at first nce. Decorated by the gold thread butterflies, it looked delicate and beautiful.

    Beneath the butterfly wings hung several rice grain-sized beads, which added somewhat light elegance to the flower.

    Generally speaking, the set of ornaments mainly featured light elegance, in good harmony with the clothes Madame Dong tailored for Qin Wanru. Since it looked not eye-catching, it was left there alone. So, Qin Wanru got the chance to buy it.

    ¡°Pack them!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and Yujie said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The shop-boy was overjoyed. His counter was no match for the ruby counter on the other side. Today he hadn¡¯t sold anything. Hearing what Yujie said, he became energetic instantly, asking another one to take Yujie to pay. As he was packing the set of ornaments carefully, he introduced it to Qin Wanru cleverly.

    ¡°Miss, this set of ornaments can be counted as our shop¡¯s best treasure, but no one recognized it. So, you¡¯ve chosen a good one, Miss!¡±

    ¡°The shop¡¯s best treasure?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and agreed. Looking all the way here, she felt this one was the most beautiful and exquisite one.

    ¡°Of course, it is. It was taken out just now. If it had been taken out much earlier, it would have been bought by the person knowing its value, although no one hadn¡¯t cared about it. You have good luck, Miss!¡± the shop-boy smiled and said as he was packing fast.

    ¡°Why it is the shop¡¯s best treasure?¡± Qin Wanru was interested, smiling, and asked.

    The shop-boy raised his head to look around and whispered, ¡°This set of ornaments was taken out by our shopkeeper today, made by our best carving master, who was uneasy to customize ornaments even if people beg!¡±

    ¡°Is your shop¡¯s carving master unwilling to make ornaments?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised indeed.

    ¡°Of course, look at our shop, it¡¯s a century-old shop. Without such a great master, how could our shop be a century-old shop? Many customerse because of his reputation and want him to customize items, but he only epts orders relying on his mood. Most times, other masters ept orders. Look there, some people are still asking the master to carve!¡±

    The shop-boy pointed to a counter around the corner, where shop-boys only received customers, but no items were seen.

    ¡°That¡¯s where people customize products. Our small shop can customize jewelry with the gems that customers provide, but it is quite difficult to ask this master to carve!¡± the shop-boy clicked his tongue and said. ¡°But they don¡¯t know the set of ornaments of the master has long been disyed in the counter. Miss, is this not good luck?¡±

    Hearing what he said, Qin Wanru became happy, with the corner of her mouth raised. Thinking about this, she knew she did have good luck!

    Now, Yujie had paid the money and returned, showing the receipt to the shop-boy. The shop-boy received it, smiled, and handed the set of ornaments to Yujie.

    Getting the ornaments, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t linger anymore and turned around, ready to go out. She had been out for a long time, and it was time for her to return.

    Just as she left the counter and walked to the shop¡¯s gate, a shop-boy from another counter scuttled over to the shop-boy who packed Qin Wanru¡¯s ornaments. He wiped away his sweat, and asked, ¡°What about that set of cat¡¯s eye ornaments? The shopkeeper asked you to put it away. Don¡¯t sell it, there is already a buyer!¡±

    ¡°What? I¡­ I just sold it!¡± the former shop-boy was stunned and said.

    ¡°Just sold it? Who bought it?¡± the shop-boy scuttling here asked quickly.

    ¡°It¡­ it is that Miss!¡± the shop-boy looked around, saw the backs of Qin Wanru and Yujie, and reached out.

    ¡°Go, stop her!¡± the shop-boying to the counter said insidiously, ¡°This set of ornaments has been ordered by someone and can¡¯t be sold!¡±

    ¡°But she has paid!¡± the shop-boy in front said awkwardly.

    ¡°What of it? Do you know who ordered this set of ornaments?¡± the shop-boy behind him whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡± the shop-boy in front shook his head, took a look at the back of Qin Wanru who had reached the gate, and said anxiously.

    ¡°She is the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion whom our shopkeeper also needs to fawn on. So, he thought about announced that the set of ornaments was made by the master. Knowing this, the Miss bought it at once.¡± Seeing the backs of Qin Wanru and her maid, the shop-boyingter became quite anxious.

    He stomped and turned around, running to the inside. As he ran, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to report it to our shopkeeper. We can¡¯t deal with it!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t offend Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but the Miss who left the shop also looks extraordinary. She might also be some great family¡¯sdy, and our shop cannot offend her, either.¡± Thinking about it, he decided to leave the problem to thedies.

    The shop-boyingter ran away, but the former was shocked. Seeing Qin Wanru taking her step out of the shop, he was suddenly relieved. ¡°Even if the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansiones to make trouble, she can¡¯t do anything. Anyway, she can¡¯t get thatdy back!

    ¡°An aristocratic family¡¯s Miss also knows shame!¡±

    The next moment, the shop-boy¡¯s expression turned stiff, for he saw a Miss and her two maidsing ferociously from behind. They looked unfriendly.

    Seeing that she came out of the shopkeeper¡¯s room, the shop-boy knew this unfriendly Miss was from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. He became panic and couldn¡¯t helping out of his counter.

    He sold the jewelry. So, he couldn¡¯t escape if anything went wrong.

 Chapter 272 - Grab! Letâ€™s See Who Is Abler

    <b>Chapter 272 Grab! Let¡¯s See Who Is Abler</b>

    Just as Qin Wanru and Yujie walked out, they suddenly heard an angry voiceing from behind, ¡°Please stop, the Miss in front!¡±

    Looking around, Qin Wanru found thedies passing by were entering the shop, but only she was walking out. Blinking her watery eyes, she turned, looking at the person chasing after her.

    At a nce, she was surprised to find she knew the person!

    It was Di Fenn of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion! Seeing her angry face, Qian Wanru knew that she would not be a nice person. So she looked at her calmly but didn¡¯t speak anything.

    Qin Wanru was wearing the curtain hat that blocked her face so that Di Fenn didn¡¯t recognize her at once. But when her eyes turned to Yujie, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and changed her expression. ¡°Qin Wanru?¡±

    ¡°Miss Di, why did you ask me to stop so hurriedly?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said.

    ¡°I was wondering who bought the set of cat¡¯s eyes I ordered and took them away so hurriedly. Oh, it is you!¡± Di Fenn sneered.

    ¡°Miss Di, if you have nothing to say, then I¡¯m leaving, my grandma is still waiting for me in our mansion!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t respond to her usation and said extremely peacefully.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, the set of ornaments you bought just now is the one I have ordered for a long time!¡± Di Fenn turned pale out of anger, ring at Qin Wanru coldly. She knew this was the work of the master who was the hardest to invite, and she would never miss this chance.

    The set of ornaments wasmon, but with this fame, it would make her prominent among the Misses of aristocratic families.

    ¡°You have ordered it for a long time? Why didn¡¯t the shop-boy behind the counter say it just now? And he also repeated that no one wanted to buy this set, so I bought it. Now, are you going to grab it? Is it that whatever you like is what you¡¯ve ordered?¡± Qin Wanru said.

    She looked at Di Fenn through the veil. She didn¡¯t have the idea of retreating at all, and she was also fearless!

    Wearing a too low profile would only be despised by others, especially after she had paid. If she returned the set of ornaments obediently, others would onlyugh at her cowardice. In the future, it would be cited as a joke by others.

    No need to endure when you shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you are presumptuous. Who do you think you are talking to?¡± One of Di Fenn¡¯s servant girls behind her stepped forward, raised her head to look at Qin Wanru, and scolded.

    Qin Wanru took a glimpse of her lightly, but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Yujie looked at the servant girl up and down and replied, ¡°Who do you think you are? When our Miss speaks, how can a minion like you dare to shout? Is this the rule of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion? When a master speaks, servant girls can interrupt at will.¡±

    The servant girl of Di Fenn had always been arrogant. When she was scolded by Yujie before everyone, she flushed instantly, ring and shrieking, ¡°Servant girl, who are you? Howe you are so rude..¡±

    ¡°No matter how rude I am, I am better than you!¡± Yujie was surprised, looked at the servant girl up and down several times, and interrupted her curtly. ¡°Do you think it is polite to stop the person who has paid for what she bought? Our Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t understand this rule!¡±

    ¡°A servant girl with a sharp tongue!¡± Di Fenn¡¯s turned dark.

    ¡°No, no, she is no sharper than your servant girl!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said. The carefree attitude made Di Fenn angrier, her beautiful face losing its usual color.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, this is the set I ordered indeed. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can ask the shopkeeper out.¡± Taking a deep breath, Di Fenn told herself that she could not be angry. Now, she was not in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡­

    ¡°Go, ask the shopkeeper toe!¡± Di Fenn said to one of the servant girls, who answered and rushed to the shop.

    ¡°Miss Di, even if you have ordered it, I¡¯ve bought it. Is it that paying the money is less valid than ordering it?¡± Qin Wanru said as her eyes turned cold.

    Initially, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t care about the set of cat¡¯s eye ornaments so much. It was exquisite and beautiful, but it couldn¡¯t be counted as something indispensable for her. But since Di Fenn had provoked her, she would never give it up. Although the shopkeeper might have said something, the fact was the fact. She had paid the money and taken it out of the shop. Could he force her to return it?

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I ordered it earlier than you!¡± Di Fenn felt that she was going to explode.

    ¡°I have paid!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly. After saying it, she didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Di Fenn anymore. When they argued, people began to gather at the gate. Although she wore a curtain hat, she felt ufortable when others looked at her.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, are you unconfident?¡± When she found Qin Wanru was about to leave, Di Fenn yelled anxiously.

    ¡°Wait, the shopkeeperes!¡± The crowd parted to both sides.

    A gentle-looking man came after the servant girl of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, looking at Qin Wanru awkwardly and then Di Fenn. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to offend anyone.

    By this time, he also med himself for talking too much. Miss Di came to ask the master to customize a set of jewelry, and he suggested that there was already a set of jewelry customized by the master, but the master was unwilling to say it was made by him. Then, Di Fenn said she wanted it. But when he asked a shop-boy to fetch it, he was told it had been bought by someone. Therefore, Duke Yong¡¯s Miss was unwilling to give it up and rushed out.

    In theory, buying it, this Miss was justifiable.

    But Di Fenn was the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, so the shopkeeper wouldn¡¯t say so.

    ¡°Miss, in fact, this set of ornaments was customized by Miss Di a long time ago, but our shop-boy didn¡¯t know it, so he sold it to you. Our shop is willing to pay for your loss and double its price to buy it back!¡± the shopkeeper summoned up his courage to stand before Qin Wanru and exined smilingly.

    If it was sold as amon set, its price was quite normal. But if it was sold to Di Fenn who had known that it was made by the master, the price would be doubled.

    The shopkeeper was a businessman, who had a very smart calction. With this method, on one hand, he would not offend this Miss; on the other hand, the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would be happy and he would not lose anything. So, after evaluating the current situation, the shopkeeper instantly thought this was the best solution.

    ¡°The mistake was made by your shop. That¡¯s your shop¡¯s matter, but this set is now mine. Selling it or not, it¡¯s my decision!¡± Qin Wanru took a look at the shopkeeper and said coldly.

    ¡°But Miss, we are willing to double the price to buy it back. Besides, you are now still at our shop¡¯s gate. It only happened just now!¡± Di Fenn red at the shopkeeper, who continued persuading Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I heard this set was taken out today, right?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, right, but it was taken out by the shop-boy mistakenly!¡± The shopkeeper nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Taken by the shop-boy mistakenly? If it is a customized product, it should have an invoice, right? ¡°Shopkeeper, please show me the invoice. If you have, we can discuss this matter, but if you don¡¯t¡­¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s tone turned cold as she said this. ¡°If you don¡¯t, it means your shop is cheating on me. Is it that our Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion is easier to deal with than Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion? So you and others cooperate to cheat on me?¡±

    Yujie took one step forward, reached out her hand, and said to the shopkeeper crisply, ¡°Shopkeeper, show me the invoice. Ordering or not, it¡¯s not decided by what you say. Who knows if you have taken profits from it and helps others to bully our Miss!¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s expression changed dramatically, with his hands shivering. He didn¡¯t have the invoice, and he just said so.

    Seeing the shopkeeper¡¯s expression, Qin Wanru knew her guess was right and became even calmer. ¡°Shopkeeper, please take out the invoice. When we see it, we will know everything. If you don¡¯t have it, that is¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish the rest of her words, but what she meant made the shopkeeper quite worried. It was a very cold day, but a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He never thought that the young Miss before him was so clear about this matter.

    ¡°Should the daughter of an aristocratic family not be raised in the back of the mansion, remain hidden, and know nothing? Why does the Miss before me seem to be specialized in this matter?¡±

    Certainly, the shopkeeper didn¡¯t know that, in order to open her shop, Qin Wanru had learned about the matters on the counter and the ount carefully. As for product orders, she especially asked Madame Dong about their specifics.

    ¡°I will give it to youter, but you need to return the set of ornaments to the shop first. I won¡¯t owe you an invoice!¡± Di Fenn said impatiently as she found the shopkeeper¡¯s momentum weakened.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Miss, please give me a favor. If she¡­ ordered indeed, but we didn¡¯t give it to Miss Di, our shop is small and can¡¯t bear this responsibility,¡± the shopkeeper sweated and said.

    ¡°This means whatever the price is, he wants it!¡±

    The shopkeeper looked quite wretched as he spoke, as if she was troubling him on purpose if she didn¡¯t return it.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, your master always trusts you a lot, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly smiled and said.

    As the shopkeeper heard these words, his expression changed dramatically. He looked at Qin Wanru shockingly, and his mouth trembled once, but no words came out of it.

    ¡°But no matter how your master trusts you, I suppose he still can control the shop¡¯s affairs. If he asks around carefully, he will learn the truth easily! If your master doesn¡¯t think¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru spoke peacefully and gently, without Di Fenn¡¯s disgusting sharp arrogance, but others couldn¡¯t help feeling suppressed. She talked reasonably, and she had evidence.

    When the shopkeeper suddenly found that his master would know this matter, cold sweat appeared on his back. Just now, he only tried to fawn on the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but he forgot that if the trouble were made, it would draw his master¡¯s attention, and his master always paid special attention to the master¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Miss Di, as for this matter¡­we¡¯d better end it now!¡± The shopkeeperpromised and looked at Di Fenn, with pleading eyes!

 Chapter 273 - Qing Xue Requests to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 273 Qing Xue Requests to Leave</h4>

    The shopkeeper¡¯s hesitancy instantly showed that the so-called order might be false, since he looked very guilty.

    The onlookers could not help roaring withughter.

    Initially, a few people truly believed that Di Fenn had ordered the product. For Qin Wanru, buying it mistakenly was reasonable, but it did notply with the moral standards.

    As the shopkeeper became less confident, everyone knew the truth now.

    Di Fenn fumed in anger, and her face changed colors repeatedly. She felt very embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss Di, if you have nothing to tell me, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Qin Wanru turned sideways to bow to her, and walked away slowly with Yujie.

    Di Fenn wanted to go over and catch her, but she also knew this was inappropriate behavior. Recently, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion had a bad name, and the reputation of their Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had also decreased dramatically. This time, before she came out, Countess Yong had admonished her not to behave wilfully like before!

    ¡°Miss Di, perhaps you can order again and wait for the next¡­¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s voice was like a buzzing fly in her ear. Di Fenn felt angry and irritated, and shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The buzzing in her ear stopped at once. Using the moment¡¯s quietness, Di Fenn looked around to find several Misses she knew, staring at her ironically, in the crowd. She could not stay any longer. Shaking her sleeves forcefully, she turned and left immediately.

    Her two servant girls followed her closely.

    Seeing the two trouble makers leaving, the crowd dispersed as well.

    Standing in embarrassment at the door, the shopkeeper took a look at Qin Wanru, who was already in her carriage, and also at Di Fenn, who was ready to get into her carriage. He felt angry and irritated, and med himself for talking too much at that time. Otherwise, the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not have rushed out. The current bad situation also made him feel ashamed.

    But he dared not defend Di Fenn anymore. Others might not know his master, but he knew him well. If his master discovered that he had given false testimony to help the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and tried to make such big trouble, his job as the shopkeeper would be gone.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, our master is here!¡± a shop-boy rushed over and whispered to the shopkeeper, whose expression instantly changed dramatically. He dared not say anything, and ran hurriedly to the back of the shop.

    Each time his master came, he entered the backyard through the backdoor, never through the front door.

    Qin Wanru went to the street market. After buying a few daily necessities, she then paid a special visit to a medicinal herb shop and bought a few herbs for Madam Dowager and Shui Run, and then went home.

    She bought many herbs, which were divided into three portions. Two of them were for Shui Run and Madam Dowager, and the rest was for herself. After asking the two servant girls to send the two portions to Madam Dowager and Shui Run, she returned to her Zhifang Pavilion.

    Back at her room, she put the herbs and the set of ornaments she bought today, on the table.

    Yujie rummaged curiously through the herbs Qin Wanru purchased this time, and asked, ¡°Miss, these are all tonic herbs. You want to improve your health?¡±

    ¡°No. Yujie, mash up these herbs in a while,¡± Qin Wanru picked out several kinds of herbs and said.

    Yujie took them and nodded. ncing at the herbs in her hands, she understood instantly. ¡°Miss, are you making some tonic pills?¡±

    ¡°Not pills, but meals!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. Although she knew how to make the pills, it was inconvenient for her to do so in her courtyard. Besides, she had never made them before. Although she knew how to, she might not make good pills. So, it was better for her to make some herbal meals first.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already send some to Madam Dowager and Madam Shui?¡± Qingyue came in with tea, looking at her in a confused way.

    ¡°The herbs we sent just now will be used as medicines, but these will be used to nurse the health of the people from our mansion. In winter, health-nursing is necessary. We have just arrived in the capital. Although we have not been affected by the new climate, the climate is different. Making meals with herbs to nurse our health is also good!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled and, referring to something, spoke.

    ¡°People of our mansion? Apart from Madam Dowager and Madam Shui, it is only you and our general!¡± For an instant, Yujie was confused and, looking at her expectantly, said, ¡°Our general is a military officer, and is always in good health. He also needs this nursing?¡±

    ¡°Eating some herbal meals is always good!¡± Qin Wanru said smilingly. Picking up the herbal meal prescriptions in her hand, she sat down beside the low bed, to read them one by one.

    These were not the prescriptions Mingqiu Nun gave her, but what Nanny Zheng wrote for her.

    ¡°In a while, tell my mother I will prepare some herbal meals for nursing the health of our people in the mansion. Ask the kitchen staff to prepare a few more stoves, which will be specially used for boiling the meals. Do not use them to cook other things, to avoid vor spreading.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I will let Madam Shui know soon!¡± Qingyue nodded. After saying that, it seemed that she wanted to say something else, but stopped.

    Yujie took the herbs and left, but she still stood beside Qin Wanru. She wanted to say something, but dared not say it casually.

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Qin Wanru noticed that Qingyue looked as if she had something to say. Now she asked, as she read.

    ¡°Miss, Qing Xue wants me to tell you that she wants to serve Madam!¡± Qingyue hesitated but said.

    ¡°What?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes glistened with a trace of sharpness. She stopped reading and narrowed her watery eyes. ¡°How interesting!¡±

    ¡°Qing Xue says she wants to serve Madam!¡± Qingyue hesitated again, and answered.

    In the past, Qing Xue left Madam Di and came to serve Qin Wanru, but she was once Madam Di¡¯s servant. So, it was very difficult for Qin Wanru to believe her. For a short time, it was also difficult to give her a suitable position. So, she became a principal maid, who had a principal maid¡¯s wage, but did not have important tasks.

    Unexpectedly, she requested to leave and serve Madam Di proactively. It was hard for others to avoid thinking too much into this request.

    ¡°Why does she want to go to Madam Di?¡± Qin Wanru put down the prescriptions in her hands, and asked with a cid look.

    ¡°She says¡­since Madam wants to take her, she is willing to serve Madam Di and keep an eye on Madam Di for you. She only hopes that she can leave Qin¡¯s Mansion someday, and be rid of her servant¡¯s status!¡±

    Since she already told her, Qingyue proceeded to reveal every detail of Qing Xue¡¯s request.

    What she said made Qin Wanru silent for a while. After a long time, Qin Wanru said, ¡°Ask Qing Xue toe here!¡±

    Qingyue nodded and went back hurriedly. In a short time, she came back with Qing Xue, who looked slightly pale.

    As soon as Qing Xue came in, she kowtowed once to Qin Wanru, then raised her head, and with tears in her eyes, looked at Qin Wanru, and said frankly, ¡°Second Miss, I hope you can grant my wish!¡±

    Qin Wanru eyed Qing Xue¡¯s face with a deep look that seemed to see through a person¡¯s heart, making Qing Xue, who was kneeling on the floor, shiver for a while. Now, she dared not belittle Second Miss at all.

    ¡°You want to serve Madam Di?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, previously I was already Madam Di¡¯s maid. Since I came to the mansion, Madam Di had been manipting me secretly. Since it is so, let me go straight to her and serve her, lest that she should use me to do something else!¡± Qing Xue bit her lip and said.

    ¡°Does she have any hold on you?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s expression changed, and asked.

    Qing Xue¡¯s indenture was in her hands. The day Qing Xue came to their mansion, she chose her. Naturally, the indenture was in her hands, and Madam Di did not have it.

    ¡°Second Miss, my parents are working in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. I dare not disobey Madam Di¡¯s orders!¡±

    Qing Xue shed tears. As she wiped away her tears with her handkerchief, she told her everything in detail.

    Initially, Qing Xue was Madam Di¡¯s maid, when she came to the mansion. That time, Madam Di did not necessarily need to deal with Qin Wanru and Shui Run. She only thought she was clever and raised her as her confidant, getting teachers to train her. Since she was afraid Madam Dowager would suspect her, she had her raised on a farm.

    Later, when Madam Di knew Qin Wanru wanted a few servant girls, she made special efforts to get her to enter the mansion. She was afraid Madam Dowager would find out, so she burned the previous indenture and made a new one, and sent it to Qin Wanru.

    When she sent Qing Xue to Qin Wanru, she gave her parents a lot of money and promised them future subsidies. However, after bing Qin Wanru¡¯s maid, Qing Xue was not given the key post as Madam Di had expected, and Qin Wanru seemed to try to stay away from her.

    Even so, Madam Di did not want her toe back. Instead, she began to treat Qing Xue better, and even sent a few more silver to her parents.

    Later, when the mansion moved to Beijing, she brought Qing Xue¡¯s family to the capital under another excuse, and also found jobs for them, letting them work in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Their tasks were light, but they had high wages.

    By doing this, Qing Xue¡¯s family was under the control of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. If Qing Xue did anything improper, her family would not have good benefits!

    ¡°Now you want to go back to Madam Di only because you are afraid your family will be hurt, right?¡± After hearing Qing Xue¡¯s story, Qin Wanru understood the situation and raised her clear watery eyes to look at Qing Xue, although she could not tell what she was thinking.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think. Second Miss, now I am serving you, but I was exposed. Last time you let me off, thank you so much for your mercy. I dare not ask for anything, and I dare not let Madam Di think otherwise. So, I had better go straight to her and serve her. Then, she will not have any excuse to ask me to hurt Second Miss!¡±

    Qing Xue wiped away her tears, raised her teary eyes to look at Qin Wanru, and said sadly.

    ¡°That means you have no other choice?¡± Qin Wanru said calmly and narrowed her watery eyes slightly, shooting an eerie look that made Qing Xue¡¯s heart tremble, but since the topic was gentle, she was not that worried.

    Qing Xue nodded and said, ¡°Second Miss, now this is my only choice. To thank you for your mercy, if I can get any useful information from Madam Di, I wille and tell you!¡±

    Her words showed her gratitude, and also obviously her dilemma, but this was her only choice now!

    Anyone in her situation would do that, but this did not include Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes closed slightly and her eyshes fluttered a couple of times, leaving shadows on her tender, white cheeks. Her voice sounded softer, but her irate mood made Qing Xue, who was kneeling on the floor, shiver. ¡°Qing Xue, do you think I can be cheated that easily!¡±

 Chapter 274 - Please Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 274 Please Save Me</h4>

    Qing Xue trembled all over and her face was as white as snow.

    ¡°In fact, you have been free during this time. In the beginning, I promised that I would give you a simple job, and keep you away from Madam Di¡¯s attention, but you stubbornly wanted to get involved in this trouble. Then, I will let you go!¡± Qin Wanru gave a cold snort, her watery eyes below her long eyshes, rippling coldly.

    She waved her hand, decisively, indicating that Qing Xue could leave.

    ¡°Second Miss, I am¡­¡± Qing Xue tried to defend herself, but Qingyue pulled her away.

    Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s cold and impersonal look, Qing Xue felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. She trembled uncontrobly.

    ¡°Go. From now on, whether you live or die, our Miss won¡¯t care. Our Miss has treated you well enough. You are looking for death, so you can¡¯t me anyone!¡±

    Qingyue spoke as she pulled Qing Xue out of the room. When she was nearly at the door, Qing Xue suddenly pushed Qingyue away, rushed to Qin Wanru¡¯s feet, and cried out loudly, ¡°Second Miss, save me! Please save me!¡±

    Qing Xue spoke anxiously, as she trembled uncontrobly.

    Qin Wanru turned her face sideways to look at Qingyue. Her eyes had the serenity that seemed to have seen through everything, yet still remained extremely calm. ¡°You betrayed Madam Di before, now you want to use a drastic remedy to win her trust again, and you yourself are the drastic remedy!¡±

    This was not a question, but was telling a fact lightly. A confident look appeared on her stunning little face, making Qing Xue feel as if she was transparent before Second Miss.

    ¡°Second Miss, save me, please!¡± Qing Xue choked with sobs, as shey motionless on the floor. This time Qin Wanru did not need to ask her, and she revealed everything in detail.

    The reason why she suddenly proposed this request was that her mother sent her a message secretly, asking her to do whatever Madam Di asked of her, and saying that sometime back, her younger brother was given a cruel beating, because of a small mistake he made, and he was now still lying in bed, recovering from the beating.

    A small mistake would not have brought on such a cruel beating, unless it was because of her previous ¡°mistake¡±, which caused a w, in the matter of the hairpin. So, Madam Di¡¯s plot did not work on Qin Wanru, but on her daughter, instead. Madam Di had not found out the truth of it, but she could still direct her wrath at Qing Xue.

    Now since Qing Xue was nominally Qin Wanru¡¯s maid, Madam Di could not do anything to her, so she vented her anger on Qing Xue¡¯s family members, instead.

    Qing Xue¡¯s mother asked someone to send her a message, asking her not to disobey Madam Di, or their family would suffer in the future. She also told her frankly that she should request to leave proactively to serve Madam Di, and act as Qin Wanru¡¯s ¡°informer¡± at the same time.

    ¡°Second Miss, I have no other choices, either. My family members are being controlled by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. I¡­I can only listen to Madam Di!¡±

    After revealing every detail of the matter, Qing Xue wailed even more loudly.

    It had been some time since she served Qin Wanru. Although she was not her confidant, she knew Qin Wanru had strategies through her actions, though she was still young. Madam Di and First Miss failed time after time, but did not even know the Second Miss had a hand in it. In Qing Xue¡¯s heart, Qin Wanru was not only the mansion¡¯s Second Miss.

    Therefore, just now when Qin Wanru became serious and threatened her slightly, she told her every detail of the matter at once. Certainly, another important reason was that she did not want to believe Madam Di and Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Has your family been sold to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°No¡­no, no, my family has not!¡± Qing Xue shook her head repeatedly, and, wiping away her tears, said, ¡°My family only rents the fields from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and works in one of its farms, and the work is notborious.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only rental, why not leave?¡± Qin Wanru smiled, and said this in an extremely low voice.

    ¡°Can¡­can we?¡± Qing Xue was stunned, looking at Qin Wanru subconsciously. It seemed she wanted to get her support. Her family were all country-people of Jiangzhou, and had no idea about worldly stuff. After arriving in the capital, whatever they did was under the orders of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, thinking that they should do everything as Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion told them, because they followed the people Madam Di sent secretly to the capital.

    ¡°Of course you can, because you are only renting the fields. Although you have rented them for a long time, you only need to pay for part of the loss, and you can also leave secretly. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t spend much energy getting you back. After all, you are not their servants!¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes a little, looking at Qing Xue¡¯s face.

    Qing Xue¡¯s family was her deadly point. If her family¡¯s affairs were not dealt with promptly, she would not give up making trouble, or it would not be her who would do so, but that Madam Di would not give up the idea of using her to deal with Qin Wanru.

    She did not feel much sympathy for Qingxue, who was pathetic, but was also detestable. If she had been trapped by Qing Xue, who would feel sympathy for her now!

    If Madam Di could use Qing Xue, and so could she!

    This was a double-edged sword, which would hurt the user if it was not used wisely.

    ¡°I can guarantee that I will take away all your family members. Our mansion is buying shops and farms. Your parents can work on the farm, and your brother can work in the shops if he is bright,¡± Qin Wanru said, her tender, dark-red lips curved in a smile.

    She would not help Qing Xue without reason. So, there was a hidden condition: After she helped Qin Wanru, Qin Wanru would help her family.

    Since this was her second life, she would not be the one who was only kind, and could not bear the cruelty of the world. She was but a vulnerable unmarried girl. If she could not protect herself, what was the meaning of kindness?

    ¡°Second Miss, you will help me! Second Miss, thank you, thank you!¡± Qing Xue was not stupid and knew Qin Wanru would not help her without reason. After learning what Qin Wanru meant in her talk, she felt thoroughly relieved, wiped away her tears, and kowtowed excitedly to Qin Wanru several times.

    Not only could her parents work on the farm, but her brother could also work in the shops. This was Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s special favor to them. No wonder Qing Xue was moved.

    This was much better than Madam Di¡¯s threat. Now, Qing Xue kowtowed to Qin Wanru several times sincerely. When she raised her head again, her face had a determined look. ¡°Second Miss, be at ease, I will serve Madam Di and send you messages.¡±

    Madam Di¡¯s real intent was not to ask her toe back to serve herself, for she wanted to use her to send some ¡°contradictory¡± messages to Qin Wanru. Qing Xue was very clear about this.

    So, now when she swore her loyalty to Qin Wanru, she spoke of this matter immediately.

    ¡°Okay, I will let you go! In a while, you should write a letter and give it to me. I will ask someone to send it to your parents, asking them to get ready at any time. Once you ask them to leave, they can pack overnight and leave with my servants!¡± Qin Wanru gave her the detailed n.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, I will write once I return to my room!¡± By now, Qing Xue felt at easepletely, kowtowed again to Qin Wanru, and rose to her feet. Red-eyed, she left the main room and walked back to her room. On the way, she was still wiping her tears. Servant girls and old maids who saw her, were all shocked.

    All the servants knew Qing Xue was not favored in Zhifang Pavilion. Though she was not favored, she was rarely scolded. As a principal maid, she was almost transparent in the courtyard. Without anything to do, Second Miss would never call her, but now she seemed to have been scolded.

    Recalling the faint noise from the main room, many servant girls thought she was pathetic. Although she was a principal maid, she had fallen into a situation that was no better than these small servant girls¡¯. She was to be pitied indeed!

    Back to her room, Qing Xue wrote a letter to her father with the brush and ink at the edge of the table. Previously, Madam Di had intended to train her as a confidant, so she taught her to write and read. Although her handwriting was not good, it was legible. As for her brother, he had learned some Chinese characters since he was young. Since the family only had one boy, her parents cherished him most.

    ¡°Finished?¡± Qu Le pushed open the door, walked in, and asked. Now, the two of them were still staying in the same room.

    Generally speaking, two of them seemed to have a predestined rtionship, either in Jiangzhou or in the capital. Although they did not like each other, they had lived together for some time.

    After dismissing her idea of hurting Qin Wanru, she began to get along well with Qu Le. After all, they were both young. Putting aside their emotional entanglements, the two of them had recently be good friends.

    But this good rtionship only appeared in the room. Outside, they were still roommates looking coldly at each other, and they appeared very unfriendly toward each other.

    ¡°Finished!¡± Qing Xue put the letter on the table to dry the ink, and raised her head to look at Qu Le, as if she wanted to say something, but stopped herself.

    ¡°Anything you want to say, just say it, don¡¯t hesitate. In future, if you get married, you cannot always live in your parents¡¯ home. For the good of your parents¡¯ family, you have borne too much pain!¡± Qu Le snorted coldly, and seemed to be in a bad mood, as she said this frankly.

    Recently, two of them had been getting along well with each other, but Qing Xue was about to leave. No doubt, she was in a bad mood! What she said sounded a little angry!

    ¡°Sister Qu Le, after I leave¡­¡± Qing Xue felt a little sad, as she said this. Initially, she did not want to get involved in the matter between Madam Di and Qin Wanru, but unfortunately, she could not run away from it in the end. Instantly, she felt sad and wiped away her tears with her handkerchief.

    She usually looked cool and calm in public, but she felt inexplicably sad today.

    ¡°Well, well, don¡¯t cry. Since that side wants you to go, you should go, but remember Second Miss is your only master. Anyway, that side is but an illusion for sure! By then, Second Miss may still need to get you back!¡± Qu Le was straightforward. Now she also felt sad, but she waved her hand and warned Qing Xue impatiently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡± Qing Xue nodded, folded the letter, and handed it to her. She bit her lip, showing that she wanted to say something more, but she didn¡¯t.

    Qu Le snatched the letter and said impatiently, ¡°Anything you want to say, just say it, don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    Once she left, she did not have to care about rules anymore. Thinking for a moment, she gritted her teeth, lowered her head, came to Qu Le¡¯s ear, and whispered a few words!

 Chapter 275 - Familiar Practice

    <h4>Chapter 275 Familiar Practice</h4>

    ¡°What, is it true?¡± Qu Le said, her beautiful eyes widened and her voice unconsciously raised.

    Anxiously, Qing Xue covered Qu Le¡¯s mouth with her hand and whispered, ¡°Dear friend, not so loud. In fact, I don¡¯t know if this is true, I just overheard it while eavesdropping. At that time, I was still on the farm and didn¡¯t know Second Miss! I am not sure of this matter, so I dare not tell Second Miss!¡±

    Stunned for a moment, Qu Le pushed Qing Xue away and nodded with effort, ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±

    When Qing Xue left Zhifang Pavilion, only one little servant girl saw her off. In former days, this girl was a decent friend to her, the only one she had. The girl was Qu¡¯er.

    The others saw her taking a small package and following an old maid out. When they heard that she was to serve Madam Di, their looked at her with more sympathy.

    In the past, serving Madam Di might be better than serving Second Miss, and many people wouldpete to be a little servant girl in Madam Di¡¯s courtyard, but now Madam Di was in a bad situation. Previously, many of her servants were driven away, and those who were left wouldn¡¯t have a promising future, either. It looked like the general did not give Madam Di a short-term detention, but a long one!

    At this time, anyone who built ties with Madam Di would have bad luck. Now Qing Xue was asked to serve Madam Di, which meant she wouldn¡¯t have much hope of the future.

    Many sympathized with her, but she had not been in Qin Wanru¡¯s favor, and she didn¡¯t have much rapport with others. The only one who quietly saw her off was Qu¡¯er.

    After chatting a while with Qu¡¯er under the tree outside the courtyard¡¯s door, Qing Xue left with the old maid who had waited long and impatiently.

    At the entrance to Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion stood two old maids. Seeing Qing Xuee with an old maid, they looked her up and down several times, asked a fewmon questions, and waved their hands to let her in, but the old maid who brought her here didn¡¯t go in with her.

    Qing Xue walked into the yard alone and saw how deserted it was. Under the big tree beside the wall was a thickyer of leaves. A servant girl was feebly sweeping the leaves, but since the leaves were too many, she could not clear them off no matter how hard she tried.

    Another two lifeless old maids were washing the pirs at the porch. They used warm water, and the evaporating steam shrouded their faces.

    Madam Di¡¯s ce waspletely different from what Qing Xue had seen before. The whole ce looked lifeless and dead.

    Seeing someonee in, all the servant girls and old maids raised their eyes and took a look at her, then ignored her, and carried on with what they were doing.

    Qing Xue had to walk in alone. She arrived at the porch and stood there, not entering the main room. She saw the curtain being raised and a small beautiful face peeked out. She was also a servant girl, but Qing Xue didn¡¯t know her.

    ¡°Are you Qing Xue?¡± The one at the doorway was Huangrui, who studied her several times and spoke to her in a somewhat haughty tone.

    ¡°Yes, I am Qing Xue!¡± Qing Xue nodded.

    ¡°Come in, Madam is waiting for you!¡± Huangrui¡¯s hand let go, and curtain fell. She went inside.

    Qing Xue hesitated a little, raised the curtain herself, and walked into the room.

    Madam Di was sitting at the center of the room, with Nanny Zhou standing beside her. Behind her was Hongye, who was massaging her shoulders. On the other side, the two original principal maids Meiya and Meibo were serving her with great care.

    Huangrui took one step forward and bowed to Madam Di. After that, she too went to Nanny Zhou¡¯s side, looking Qing Xue up and down in a dismissive way.

    Qing Xue came over to kneel before Madam Di, but she dare not sneak a peek and behaved very well!

    ¡°Do you feel unhappy to serve me this time?¡± Madam Di said with augh which sounded a little sharp.

    ¡°I dare not be so impudent, I am your servant girl!¡± Qing Xue lowered her head and said respectfully.

    ¡°I guess you dare not, you are my maid. Don¡¯t ever hope to serve Qin Wanru!¡± Madam Di said with a cold, sullen snort.

    Qing Xue stiffened when she heard that. It was an obvious threat and it made her even more afraid to move.

    Madam Di bent down to raise Qing Xue¡¯s face with her hand and observed her facial expression. Her rather fierce-looking face made Qing Xue shake uncontrobly and her eyes were full of fear.

    ¡°You look gentle and demure. What did you do to make Qin Wanru dislike you? Does she know you are my maid now?¡± Madam Di looked at Qing Xue¡¯s face sullenly as if she would like to strip the skin off her face.

    ¡°Madam¡­I¡­I am useless¡­I¡­¡± Qing Xue trembled and curled up into a ball, her face showing uncontroble fear, which was clearly reflected in Madam Di¡¯s eyes. This made Madam Di very satisfied.

    Being afraid was good, for it meant she wouldn¡¯t dare betray her.

    Madam Di forcefully pushed Qing Xue to one side. She fell and her elbow hit the floor tile heavily, making a clear ¡°cking¡± sound. Qing Xue felt so much pain that her tears flowed, but she bit her lip and dared not make a sound.

    ¡°You are useless indeed. I let you stay in the little b*tch¡¯s ce for so long, but you haven¡¯t done anything useful. What¡¯s with that matter before? Why was the little b*tch not troubled by the it, but Yuru was!¡±

    Madam Di¡¯s sharp voice travelled out of the silent yard, making the two old maids at the entrance tremble uncontrobly. Since she was detained, Madam Di seemed to have lost more and more patience towards the great family¡¯s madam. The high-pitch voice made her sound like a shrew at the market.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I did everything you told me. I don¡¯t know why it ended up that way either¡­¡± Qing Xue shook her head, her eyes filled with fear and anxiety.

    ¡°Useless b*tch!¡± Madam Di raised her foot and kicked Qing Xue¡¯s leg hard. After venting her anger, she didn¡¯t ask her anymore. Madam Di and Nanny Zhou had long thought this was totally Ning Caixian¡¯s doing. At that time, Madam Di wanted to trap Qin Wanru, and was even willing to cooperate with Ning Caixian secretly. She also hinted that she would agree to the marriage of Ning Caixian and Di Yan.

    At that time, Ning Caixian had also promised, but she confronted Qin Yuruter, and it was not difficult to use strategies to shift the me of trapping Qin Wanru to Qin Yuru.

    Thinking about the trouble created by Ning Caixian, Madam Di made audible sounds with her gritting teeth. ¡°Fortunately, the b*tchy girl is dead, or I wouldn¡¯t have let her off.¡±

    Having guessed what Ning Caixian had done, Madam Di didn¡¯t question Qing Xue anymore.

    After she got over her wrath, Madam Di caught a glimpse of the slender Huangrui standing on one side and said, ¡°Qing Xue, you will live with Huangrui in the future. She has just arrived in our mansion and doesn¡¯t know the rules here. Help her learn everything. If you behave well, I will give your parents a happier life in the future!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± said Qing Xue as she shivered.

    ¡°All right, leave!¡± Madam Di waved her hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qing Xue stood up with difficulty and took steps back gingerly. When she went out, she wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. Knowing she¡¯d got through her most crucial test, she couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t answered the way Second Miss taught me to, I am not sure if I¡¯d be standing here now.¡±

    ¡°Madam Di is frighteningly paranoid now. She¡¯s no longer the demure and decent general¡¯s wife anymore!¡±

    ¡°Hi,e with me!¡± said Huangrui, waving her hand as she came out.

    Qing Xue followed her hurriedly.

    Huangrui took her to the room on the left at the second wing and pushed open the utched door. She walked in first, sat on therge bed in the center, looked Qing Xue up and down several times, raised her head, and said a little haughtily, ¡°You are Qing Xue, the oneing to serve me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to serve Madam!¡± Qing Xue looked at the other much smaller bed in the room and said with tranquil eyes.

    ¡°Not to serve Madam, we can serve her. You¡¯re here to serve me. At the same time, you need to look for opportunities to take me to the general!¡± Huangrui said, catching a glimpse of Qing Xue with her flirtatious eyes. The look was very dismissive.

    ¡°To serve you?¡± Qing Xue stared at Huangrui and said, dumbfounded.

    ¡°To serve me, of course. Did you think you¡¯vee to serve Madam? In the current situation, Madam doesn¡¯t need to be served by someone like you!¡± Huangrui raised her eyes, looked her up and down several times again, and then covered her nose with a handkerchief. ¡°In future, you will live here and only need to serve me during normal hours. If I go out, follow me, and find out more about the general¡¯s schedule!¡±

    ¡°You can even go out?¡± Qing Xue was more surprised. ¡°The whole Yn Pavilion has been grounded, but why can the woman before her leave the courtyard?¡±

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had sent two servant girls to serve Madam Di. But she wasn¡¯t clear about this matter.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? In a few days, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will send a batch of herbs here, and I will go and check them and report the information to the general. It is the Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who sent me here!¡± said Huangrui haughtily as raised her head. She didn¡¯t look like a woman from a good family.

    ¡°You are familiar with everything in the mansion. When you follow me out, you can ask others if necessary, and you can deal with trouble if there is any. Don¡¯t worry, after the thing is done, it will be very advantageous for you. If Madam doesn¡¯t give you enough, I will give reward you handsomely!¡±

    In her opinion, her condition was very generous. Being favored? That was sure. As long as she could see Qin Huaiyong more often, she wouldn¡¯t need to spend much energy seducing the Ningyuan Army General. Why was she chosen by the Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and sent to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion? Yes, she was outstanding indeed.

    With her methods, it was not so difficult to make a man fall for her. For what she¡¯d learned was the skill of seducing men.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qing Xue lowered her head, looking much more respectful and obedient, but she pursed her lips silently. ¡°If the woman before me can go out, that¡¯s good enough. But to follow and serve her? She can dream on!¡±

    She was a principal maid. In public, she would never serve the woman before her.

    But now, she wouldn¡¯t tell her frankly. She would know that after she has suffered.

    Thinking that she was sessful in persuading Qing Xue, Huangrui pointed to the small bed and said, ¡°You sleep there. If I need anythingter, you can get it for me. Treat me as a mistress and you will be rewarded!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qing Xue didn¡¯t defy her at all and answered gently, showing no trace of embarrassment on her face. This made Huangrui happier. She stood up, walked to the dressing table, picked up a hairpin casually, and handed it to Qing Xue. ¡°Take it, this is your first reward. If you obey me, you will get more of such things!¡±

    A gold hairpin on their first meeting. How generous of her!

    Being self-assured, she used the strategy ofbining kindness and harshness. This practice was familiar to Qing Xue, who was also trained like this before¡­

 Chapter 276 - Butterfly Clothing Shop Officially Opens

    <h4>Chapter 276 Butterfly Clothing Shop Officially Opens</h4>

    ¡°Vice-general?¡± Qin Wanru knitted her thin curved brows. She looked at Qu Le with a sinister glint in her eyes. Qu Le¡¯s hand which was holding her handkerchief trembled a little. This was the first time she had heard information of her biological father. Of course she was excited.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, this is what Qing Xue said. She said during her training on the farm, she heard Nanny Zhou speak of this matter with the farm supervisor in private! But she didn¡¯t know if this was true, so she didn¡¯t dare mention it to you!¡±

    Qu Le was reporting what Qing Xue had said before she left.

    ¡°Where did he serve?¡± Qin Wanru asked as she took a deep breath, trying to suppress her excitement.

    ¡°Qing Xue says she doesn¡¯t know either and she could not guarantee the truth of what she heard.¡± Qu Le shook her head.

    The room became quiet. Qin Wanru took a deep breath, fell back and closed her eyes, leaning against the back of the chair. ¡°My father was a vice-general, one of those who put down that revolt.¡±

    But she was an unmarrieddy and had no ess to the files at the Ministry of War. Otherwise, she would have gone straight there to find out the vice-general¡¯s surname and name.

    ¡°Okay, you may leave!¡± Qin Wanru waved her hand and said hoarsely.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qu Le knew Qin Wanru was upset now and left cautiously to go out. Standing at the doorway, she looked at Qin Wanru thoughtfully.

    Yujie waved to her, signaling her not to worry. Then, Qu Le left to go out. Seeing it was still early, she felt Qing Xue¡¯s letter in her bosom and strode outside.

    She still had the responsibility of sending Qing Xue¡¯s letter.

    ¡°Miss¡­¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru was silent, Yujie wanted to saying something but refrained from doing so.

    ¡°Yujie, do you know where your parents are?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t open her eyes and only asked slowly. Her voice was low, but it sounded extremely heavy.

    ¡°Miss, my parents died early, I am an orphan!¡± Yujie¡¯s eyes turned red. Without Mingqiu Nun¡¯s adoption, she would have probably had died in the mountain a long before this.

    For her, Mingqiu Nun was not just a master, she was also a parent.

    ¡°Is Yujie an orphan?¡± Qin Wanru gave a wry smile. ¡°I am also an orphan, even worse than Yujie. I don¡¯t even know who my parents are.¡± She couldn¡¯t bear it.

    She sped her hands together as if this could give her strength. There was a dull pain in her heart. ¡°Where are they? And¡­are they still alive? ¡±

    It seemed she was speaking to herself, but the sadness in her voice made Yujie¡¯s eyes a little redder. She excused herself and turned to wipe away a tear at the corner of her eye and changed the sad topic:

    ¡°Miss, why didn¡¯t the general respond to the information you leaked? Why hasn¡¯t Madam Dowager exined anything?¡±

    By using the previous rumors, Qin Wanru solved the problem that the Madam of Duke Xing forced her to be her adopted daughter, and also let the public know that she was not the daughter of the master¡¯s official wife of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    It had been a few days since the rumors broke out, but Qin Huaiyong and Madam Dowager seemed to have no wish to exin it to her, as if they didn¡¯t hear the rumors outside.

    ¡°Miss, could you be mistaken?¡± Yujie felt a little confused. ¡°In this situation, Madam Dowager and the general shoulde and have a good chat with Second Miss, but why haven¡¯t they said anything at all? They behave as if nothing happened!¡±

    ¡°Then we will wait!¡± Qin Wanru was no longer sad, but her look turned cold. With her previous life¡¯s memory, she didn¡¯t think her idea was wrong.

    The current evidence also proved this point repeatedly. She even got some shocking answers through her guesses, but they were only surmises, and she still hadn¡¯t thought some things through.

    She was also spot on with Qin Huaiyong and Madam Dowager¡¯s reactions. If the matter was so simple, she wouldn¡¯t have been hoodwinked throughout her previous life.

    But she was determined. If their minds could not be shaken using one method, she would use two methods, if two methods don¡¯t work, she would use ten. She didn¡¯t believe wouldn¡¯t break!

    ¡°In a while, ask Nanny Yu and Wang Feng to help Madame Dong. I am afraid she will be busy and shorthanded for some time. She may also not have some necessary things when she needs them. If we have them in our mansion, just let my mother know and take them!¡± Qin Wanru instructed slowly and calmly as she thought of tomorrow¡¯s event.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I will tell Nanny Yu in a while!¡± Yujie felt relieved and smiled when she saw Qin Wanru not grieving anymore and has regained her usual calm.

    Qin Wanru stood up, walked to the Tang Qianyan at her window, and heaved a low sigh. ¡°The Tang Qianyan is disappointing and doesn¡¯t look like it will bloom. It looks satisfied just to live like this.¡±

    She picked up the scissors beside her, thought for a moment, and pruned away the extra branches. ¡°Not sure if Prince Chen will be satisfied tomorrow. Anyway, I need to prune it carefully and try not to let him think I haven¡¯t tried my best.¡±

    ¡°Miss, let me help you prune it!¡± said Yujie. She got worried seeing the big scissors in Qin Wanru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. The prince was not easy to fool, and she had better do it herself.

    The following day, Butterfly Clothing Shop was to open officially. As its owner, she needed to go and check carefully. For this reason, Qin Wanru went out.

    Certainly, Qin Wanru only watched from a distance.

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s Butterfly Clothing Shop was to officially open, Madam Dowager and Shui Run were quite surprised. Initially, they thought Qin Wanru just did it for fun, but they never thought she was serious and so quick about it. Not many of the shops that Qin¡¯s Mansion nned to open seeded in opening. In contrast, Qin Wanru was fast.

    Since they knew she was concerned about her shop, Madam Dowager and Shui Run gave her a few reminders and let her out.

    When Qin Wanru got on her horse-drawn carriage, the Tang Qianyan was already in it.

    The carriage went out from the side door and headed for the main road. A short while and a few turnster, it arrived at Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    This area was exceptionally lively. Madame Dong prepared well and also especially invited a theatrical troupe to perform at the gate. At the moment, the drama was at its peak and passers-by were shouting, ¡°Well done!¡±

    The stage was not big, only upying the front of the gate. Those who were singing were not many, but their singing skills were great and their appearances were nice, and people were stunned.

    Inside her carriage, Qin Wanru raised the curtain and took a look and saw Madame Dong walking here and there, entertaining guests with smiles. Although she sweated a lot, she kept smiling, looking very happy.

    A shop-boy took out firecrackers and set them off. Instantly, the atmosphere became even more lively.

    When the passers-by saw the lively air, they all stopped to look at the shop¡¯s name. If women passed by, they would pay a special visit to the shop to see what was inside. In a short while, they woulde out with some clothes and smiles, looking very happy.

    It was the opening day discounts, an idea Madame Dong and Qin Wanru came up with. Today was the auspicious opening day, and all the products were sold at discounts.

    This was also one of the main reasons why the women left happily. Instantly, the shop was crowded with visitors.

    Qin Wanru felt very satisfied. Madame Dong was as able as expected. In such a short time, she had put everything in order. Looks like her shop will bring in good ie in future. Right now, she was already seeing Misses from aristocratic families entering the shop.

    She was at a good angle to see the shop¡¯s gate from the window where she sat, and she could see it clearly.

    Suddenly, she pulled hard, and the curtain in her hand made a crisp sound as if it was about to break.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Yujie was shocked and turned to look out from the other window.

    ¡°I thought I saw an acquaintance!¡± Qin Wanru looked into the crowd and searched. For an instant, she seemed to have seen a person, one who shouldn¡¯t appear in the capital city. ¡°Did my eyes deceive me?¡±

    Seeing Qin Wanru anxiously looking for someone, Yujie also tried to search but found no one familiar after looking again and again. So, she couldn¡¯t help turning back to ask Qin Wanru, ¡°Miss, who did you see? I haven¡¯t seen anyone!¡±

    Qin Wanru frowned. She didn¡¯t know if she had seen the person, either. For an instant, she didn¡¯t know what to say and only knitted her thin curved brows.

    Her carriage moved suddenly. Although it was just a little jerk, she still clearly felt the carriage was moving forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Our Miss wants to stay for a few more moments!¡± Yujie was surprised, speaking to the coachman outside.

    ¡°Second Miss, I have no choice, either. Our carriage is hooked to the carriage in front!¡± The coachman¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°Hooked?¡± Qin Wanru said, surprised. The carriage was still moving forward, but it was steady.

    Yujie raised the curtain with her hand, ring at the carriage in front. It was so crowded that some carriages jammed together. In front of their carriage was arge carriage without any signs, but the hook at its tail had hooked the shaft of Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage.

    The coachman sitting at the shaft raised his whip helplessly, but dared not let it fall.

    It was too lively here, and there was arge crowd of people. He could not avoid the crowd and had to let the carriage move slowly with the carriage in front.

    Seeing this, Yujie was ready to get off to remove the hook, but she stopped when she saw the face sticking out of the window of the carriage in front.

    Yujie turned to look at the confused Qin Wanru, returned helplessly, and let the curtain in her hand fall, blocking the outside view.

    ¡°Miss, I saw Xiao Xuanzi in the front carriage!¡± Yujie said quite helplessly. She knew her master came out on invitation today, but she never thought Prince Chen would use such a way to invite her Miss. Yujie thought this prince was too mischievous.

    ¡°Tell our coachman not to panic, just follow!¡± Qin Wanru was also surprised about Chu Liuchen¡¯s way, but she helplessly gave her order.

    Yujie nodded, raised the curtain again, red at Xiao Xuanzi who was smiling from the window of the carriage in front, and in a low voice asked their coachman to follow.

    So, the two carriages moved out of the lively street, with one after the other¡­

 Chapter 277 - Fortunately, the People in It Were Not Chopped

    <h4>Chapter 277 Fortunately, the People in It Were Not Chopped</h4>

    The capital city¡¯s flower market had recently been lively, only because of the visitors. For the seeds of Tang Qianyan, almost all the good floriculturists had been invited away, and only the ordinary stayed.

    But the entire flower market was still very lively anyway.

    Wearing a curtain hat, Qin Wanru got out of the carriage and walked to the rows of flowerpots. Not many flowers bloomed at this time, and most of them were Tang Qianyan, which all bloomedte.

    Yet, all of them looked pretty, making Qin Wanru who came to the flower market for the first time enjoy herself. As she appreciated them, she walked to the depths gradually.

    There, visitors were fewer. There were many big potted nts, stopping people from seeing each other.

    ¡°Miss, this tree grows well and looks beautiful.¡± Yujie¡¯s eyes glistened as she pointed at the potted nts. Thinking for a moment, she added, ¡°They look like the trees at the gate of Jingxin Monastery.¡±

    Hearing this, Qin Wanru smiled sweetly. The trees at the gate of Jingxin Monastery were somewhat like the potted nt indeed.

    ¡°They have long been chopped down!¡± Chu Liuchen came out behind arge potted nt, his voice soundingzy and gentle.

    Qin Wanru went over and bowed sideways to him. ¡°Your highness!¡±

    ¡°Is this the Tang Qianyan you take care of? Qin Wanru, you are really skillful!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes turned to the Tang Qianyan in Yujie¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡­ has just arrived in the capital and hasn¡¯t adapted to the climate!¡± Qin Wanru said with a dry smile, her watery eyes turning to the Tang Qianyan. Walking along the way here while appreciating these flourishing Tang Qianyan, Qin Wanru did feel hers was ¡°only alive¡±.

    Even the leaves were scanty.

    ¡°You have adapted to the climate, but the Tang Qianyan that should grow in the capital city hasn¡¯t adapted to it?¡± Chu Liuchen touched his chin as he pondered and said with a faint smile.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s pink, tender face reddened as she bit her lip. This was a hard question. Could she say that the flower had been in unhealthy condition in the beginning?

    ¡°Prince, why the trees at the gate of Jingxin Monastery have been chopped down?¡± Yujie came over with the Tang Qianyan, bowed to Chu Liuchen, and asked anxiously.

    She was not very clear about what happened to Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Framed by someone. Fortunately, the people in it were not chopped!¡± Chu Liuchen said carelessly.

    Qin Wanru was quite shocked. ¡°What¡­ about the people in it?¡±

    ¡°I have promised you, so they are fine. Don¡¯t you believe me!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face sank, and the look in his eyes turned ice cold.

    It seemed that the spring breeze-like feeling that appeared just now was just Qin Wanru¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Thank you, prince!¡± Qin Wanru reacted extremely fast, bending to bow again, afraid that he would strike a pose again. It was not so easy to predict this prince¡¯s joy or anger.

    ¡°What about my Tang Qianyan?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a bad tone. As that pair of beautiful eyes swept across Qin Wanru¡¯s face, she shuddered inexplicably.

    ¡°Prince, whatever you want, tell me!¡± Qin Wanruined inwardly. It seemed that Chu Liuchen did want to negotiate, but negotiating with him would only end with her loss.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I remember we have traded many times, and you have owed me a lot by now!¡± Chu Liuchen turned his eyes slightly sideways to her and suddenly gave out a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡¯ In this situation, Qin Wanru had to admit it courageously.

    ¡°Then, it is time for you to pay!¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled. As the corner of his mouth raised, he looked as beautiful as an ink painting.

    Elegant as flowers, but cold under the cover. He was like a pool of deep water that couldn¡¯t be seen through, sucking people¡¯s souls and taking their lives.

    ¡°I will listen to your orders, Prince!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s back turned cold, but she had to ept the condition. She clenched her hands in her sleeves tightly, waiting for Chu Liuchen¡¯s orders.

    She should have predicted this moment a long time before.

    No matter how shocked she was, she came back to earth instantly. Chu Liuchen was never only a harmless young man as he looked.

    The so-called handsome young man who walked out of the ink painting was only a shell he presented to the world, among the many shells he had.

    ¡°An honest child!¡± Chu Liuchen praised casually, with extremely gorgeous eyes.

    Fatefully, when he extended his hand, he might not think that much, but now he thought this was better. ¡°Honest people make me feel at ease. Look, she submitted it just because of a bonsai of Tang Qianyan. This saves me energy, and I don¡¯t need to use other threats!¡±

    He would never give up what he wanted!

    ¡°Prince, thanks for your praise!¡± Qin Wanru pped her eyshes a couple of times and said.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s very simple. My imperial grandmother wants me to choose a consort, but I don¡¯t want those women, so¡­¡± Chu Liuchen stared at Qin Wanru, making her back turn cold.

    ¡°Prince, what do you mean?¡± Qin Wanru gritted her teeth and calmed the nervousness from the bottom of her heart, looking at Chu Liuchen with her bright watery eyes, but her brain was running fast.

    ¡°In my previous life, Chu Liuchen seemed to have no consort, nor did I hear of his wedding. It seemed that everyone forgot his marriage, even including the Empress Dowager who loved him a lot and the emperor who was said to grant him whatever he asked.

    ¡°So, this event didn¡¯t happen in my previous life, but will it happen in this life? Has my rebirth changed everything?¡±

    ¡°What I mean is very simple. To avoid trouble, you should be my fianc¨¦e. Look at you now¡­ I estimate that you can only be a fianc¨¦e. It happens that I don¡¯t want to marry, either!¡±

    Chu Liuchen contemptuously looked up and down Qin Wanru, whose ontogenesis had just begun and snorted.

    ¡°Prince, if you don¡¯t want to marry, why do you need a fianc¨¦e? With your ability, it isn¡¯t a difficult matter, right?¡± Qin Wanru stared at Chu Liuchen¡¯s young rosy cheeks, bit her red lip, and said.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Chu Liuchen could not refuse it with his means! The methods he used to refuse in her previous life could also be used in this life. The Empress Dowager would not force him if he didn¡¯t want to, because obviously, no one could force him to do anything.

    ¡°I could refuse in the past and my grandma might listen to me, but now¡­ When I passed out again that day, Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t take good care of me¡­ My grandma went furious and asked people to rectify my mansion, and Xiao Xuanzi was also beaten!¡±

    Chu Liuchen seemed not surprised to hear Qin Wanru¡¯s question and said in a carefree manner.

    ¡°Second Miss, I was beaten indeed, and I cannot even sit down by now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded aside and said with a wry smile.

    Looking pale and gaunt, he seemed to have been beaten.

    ¡°You passed out, prince?¡± Qin Wanru widened her watery eyes and asked, looking Chu Liuchen up and down. She didn¡¯t know if she was wrong because she didn¡¯t believe that the prince was as weak as that.

    ¡°Yes, indeed, and I passed out in front of the imperial physician my grandma brought to me. I¡¯ve heard he was found by Duke Xing for my grandma. He is a miracle-working physician, but he is also useless. He only said I¡­ might not have many years to live!¡±

    Chu Liuchen smiled as if he were talking about someone else¡¯s situation, without expression on his handsome face, and even narrowed his beautiful eyes tightly, showing he didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°What about¡­ your health, prince?¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip and asked.

    ¡°I know my condition, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only a betrothal. By then, if I die, I will ask my grandma to break it and free you!¡± Chu Liuchen eyed Qin Wanru strangely and smiled eerily. His malicious attitude was a sharp contrast from his former carefree attitude.

    His authoritativeness and coldness made Qin Wanru cry silently.

    ¡°These things are not important. Anyway, for me, marriage is not important.¡± Qin Wanru had to tell him her innermost idea.

    In this life, marriage was not important for her. In her previous life, she was betrayed, again and again, which had given her an inexplicable fear. In the depths of her heart, she didn¡¯t want to marry at all.

    Once she had an idea that if it would be like what she guessed, she could also persuade her seniors to allow her to build a family herself in the end. Building a family as a woman had happened before. If this was impossible, she could also go to a ce like Jingxin Monastery. After everything was done, she would spend the rest of her life in that peaceful ce. That would also be a good choice!

    Now Chu Liuchen wanted to use her marriage. In fact, she didn¡¯t care about it, and this should be the supplemental use for their trade.

    ¡°It is quite fair, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry? Neither do I. So, we can be a couple temporarily. When I leave the world, I will give you freedom!¡± Chu Liuchen pondered and said, smiling with joy. At this moment, he became an unparalleled gentleman again!

    Qin Wanru opened her misty watery eyes and heaved a deeper sigh inwardly. ¡°This prince is an excellent cheater. I suppose only the colorful snakes can have such changeable colors!¡±

    ¡°Whatever your ideas!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and said. Thinking for a moment, she added sincerely, ¡°Prince, if you fall in love with someone one day, don¡¯t think about my feelings, just break off our betrothal.¡±

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t take what Chu Liuchen said about his death to her heart. After all, this man was living well in her previous life.

    Chu Liuchen looked at her and suddenly raised the corner of his mouth with a profound meaning, showing a cunning and charming smile. ¡°Qin Wanru, you are very good. If the thing is done, our previous debts will be over, and I can also promise I will try to help you in the future. But now the thing is not done, so you should still deal with it yourself.¡±

    Qin Wanru suddenly had a premonition and widened her eyes subconsciously. ¡°Prince, what do you want to say?¡±

 Chapter 278 - The Precondition of Being a Shield

    <strong>Chapter 278 The Precondition of Being a Shield</strong>

    ¡°My grandma will take a look at the pce banquet. You should show some affection for me!¡± Chu Liuchen said gently.

    ¡°This¡­ is not in line with the code of conduct for females!¡± Qin Wanru raised her little face to refuse.

    She could promise to be Chu Liuchen¡¯s shield, but she was unwilling to ruin her reputation. In her previous life, the series of consequences was caused by her ruined reputation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to overdo it. You know medical skills, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his brows and showed a small smile.

    ¡°Medical skills?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised and took a careful look at Chu Liuchen, hoping to find something in his eyes. Yet, he was a fox. She could not figure out his thought from his changeable face!

    ¡°Since I am not healthy, that you pay more attention to me should be normal. Anyway, you know medical skills!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a careful guiding tone.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Qin Wanru hesitated. In the imperial pce, it was not that easy to y tricks, let alone the trick targeted the consort¡¯s position of Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you promised me just now!¡± Seeing that she hesitated, Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile turned cold instantly, and a trace of deep maliciousness climbed upon his face. Patting the bonsai of Korean pine beside him, he reminded Qin Wanru, ¡°That time in Jiangzhou Jingxin Monastery, it was me who caught that coachman for you! If you are unwilling¡­ after you walk out, we shall never contact each other!¡±

    That Korean pine was not big, but an ordinary person could not make it into so many pieces. So, his threat was obvious.

    ¡°Prince, I ept!¡± Stupefied, she took a look at the sick-looking Chu Liuchen, feeling a little nervous. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t hesitate this time and bit the corner of her red lip.

    ¡°Since I am in the plot, I cannot retreat even I wish to. In my previous life, I was not in the plot, but I was still chopped in half.

    ¡°This means I may not avoid what I want to avoid. Since I can¡¯t avoid it or refuse it, I won¡¯t need to avoid it anymore.¡± Those who rose from the bloody hell had their ruthlessness.

    At this moment, a trace of ghastly ruthlessness climbed upon her small pink face!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Qin Wanru, I don¡¯t want you to be hit back home before you appear! You should know what I mean, right?¡± Chu Liuchen said, referring to something, as his long and narrow eyes were raised. That handsome face became more enchanting, showing he was in a good mood.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t reply at once. Thinking for a moment, she raised her watery eyes, looking straight at Chu Liuchen, and said, ¡°Prince, I can be your shield, but I also hope you can help me!¡±

    For some things, the more she investigated, the more shocked she was, and it was even difficult to continue. But no matter what, she had reason to continue her investigation. The hatred in her two lives should be paid off with blood!

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Liuchen seemed not to care about what Qin Wanru said and turned his head sideways, showing a gentle smile. He looked like a romantic youth, only his eyes shooting the look of heart-piercing coldness.

    ¡°I want those who hurt me to fall into hell!¡±

    Qin Wanru stared at Chu Liuchen and said word by word. A trace of blood shed in her deep watery eyes, and her hand held her fist tightly, giving off a kind of faint bloodthirsty air.

    Why did she investigate? It was because of her hatred as well as her parents¡¯. If what she guessed was true, she might have to confront Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but the Qin¡¯s Mansion was too powerless facing Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    In her previous life, her parents and herself contributed to others¡¯ fame and riches. In this life, the people should pay it back!

    Even if she had to use herself as the price, she would borrow the immense power from Chu Liuchen¡­

    Looking at her with curiosity, Chu Liuchen suddenlyughed and rubbed the top of her hair. Although she had recently grown taller, she was still much shorter than Chu Liuchen. Recently, he seemed to have grown very fast, still much taller than Qin Wanru.

    He touched the top of her hair just as he extended his hand.

    ¡°Okay, good. Qin Wanru, you are really good!¡±

    The icy coldness disappeared from Qin Wanru¡¯s face, the look in her eye changed, and her smile was extremely beautiful and gentle. She was thin and small, but her momentum was not suppressed by Chu Liuchen.

    Yujie even vaguely thought that they were a good match. When she took a look at Xiao Xuanzi on the side and found he was looking at Chu Liuchen with excitement, she had to stop thinking about the confusion she had instantly. She clearly felt that her Miss would love to sacrifice anything for the so-called aim.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t stay long in the flower market. Later, she found a floriculturist and asked about Tang Qianyan¡¯s growing methods and tips. The floriculturist told her everything, gave her a few suitable suggestions on taking care of her flower, and even repeated that her flower was a rare gem.

    Qin Wanru had to ask Yujie to carry the Tang Qianyan back home. Actually, she wanted to leave the flower here, but Chu Liuchen asked her to take it away.

    Seeing that Qin Wanru and her servant had left, Xiao Xuanzi sneaked a peek at his master¡¯s face. He looked gentle, with his hands knotted behind his back, taking a walk among the flowers and pausing at will. It seemed that he was in a very good mood. So, Xiao Xuanzi asked gingerly, ¡°Prince, did you say that you don¡¯t need a betrothal at this moment, right? The Empress Dowager has agreed!¡±

    ¡°My grandma just said so!¡± Wearing a gentle and elegant smile, Chu Liuchen stood beside a bonsai of Tang Qianyan, extending his long hand to touch a delicate flower in full bloom on the tree. The corner of his mouth was raised.

    ¡°Prince, do you mean that the emperor and the Empress Dowager will pick a consort for you without your consent?¡± Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t understand, rubbed his head, and asked.

    ¡°Certainly, my grandma will pick one for me after I agree!¡± Chu Liuchen was in a good mood today, willing to exin it to Xiao Xuanzi. Again, he touched the flower gracefully. ¡°My grandma won¡¯t ignore my opinion, but she will still help me choose silently. If my dear grandma likes someone, she will give her more care!¡±

    ¡°Do you wish Empress Dowager to take more care of Second Miss?¡± Xiao Xuanzi thought that he could not keep up with his master¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t mean to ask my grandma to take more care of Qin Wanru. If my grandma is satisfied with her and thinks she is sincere to me, she will have a high opinion of her. In the pce, there are always some people who have to live on their masters, but she is my girl, and I can¡¯t let others pick her!¡± Chu Liuchen walked to another bonsai of Tang Qianyan and said in a carefree manner.

    ¡°The girl is so interesting. Naturally, I won¡¯t let others have her!¡±

    ¡°Prince, do you really want to marry Second Miss, or you just consider her a shield?¡± Xiao Xuanzi turned his eyeballs and didn¡¯t think he understood what his master said. So, he gave up all the indirect questions and asked directly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of marrying her or not marrying her? I am a man who don¡¯t know when to die!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted coldly. The genialplexion he had just now changed instantly, and his eyes became eerily cold.

    ¡°Master, you will recover!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was quite anxious.

    ¡°Recover or not, that¡¯s not important at all!¡± Chu Liuchen coughed. As he stopped smiling, he looked even paler, putting his hand on Xiao Xuanzi for support as if he was about to fall.

    Astonished, Xiao Xuanzi shrieked to the outside anxiously. ¡°People,e to support my master. You will get good rewards!¡±

    There were many visitors in the flower market, but most of them were outside. Hearing Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s loud shriek, a few people came at once, helping Xiao Xuanzi support Chu Liuchen.

    These people didn¡¯t know Chu Liuchen, but when they saw his luxurious dressing style¡ªa brocade robe and a jade crown¡ªthey knew he was not an ordinary person at once. In a hurry, they worked with Xiao Xuanzi to help him get on the carriage beside them.

    Xiao Xuanzi took out silver to reward the helpers with many thanks and then put down the curtain, asking their coachman to drive them home. The noise was so loud that the pedestrians all stopped to watch.

    In fact, Qin Wanru and Yujie hadn¡¯t walked far away. Hearing the noise, they also stopped. Next, they saw several people escort Chu Liuchen to his carriage, which dashed away instantly. It seemed that he was not well.

    ¡°Miss, is Prince Chen really so weak?¡± Yujie wondered and said. Although she hadn¡¯t felt Prince Chen¡¯s pulse, she knew he was not so weak every time she saw him.

    ¡°He¡­ is really ill, perhaps!¡± Qin Wanru smiled bitterly and shook her head. Chu Liuchen did have a disease and it should be serious, but she didn¡¯t know why he looked fine sometimes, either.

    ¡°Certainly, he is always ill and weak in public. I remember just now he said he suddenly passed out in the pce, and one miracle-working physician from Jiangnan who became an imperial physician came to treat his disease. From this point of view, Chu Liuchen does have a disease.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not clear why sometimes he is well and sometimes not.¡±

    The carriages of Qin¡¯s Mansion and Chu Liuchen were parked almost shoulder to shoulder on the same spot, with thetter¡¯s carriage on the outside. Now, after his carriage left, it was more convenient for Qin Wanru¡¯s carriage to drive back.

    After helping Qin Wanru get on the carriage first, Yujie got herself in as well. The carriage turned back, heading to Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    Arriving at Butterfly Clothing Shop, Qin Wanru stopped the carriage. The lively air had already gone, and the firecrackers¡¯ pieces scattered at the gate, looking as normal as other shops.

    Looking around, Qin Wanru saw many customers. She felt at ease and asked their coachman to restart to go home directly.

    Getting out of the carriage from the side door, she saw a carriage parking beside her, and its style was not their mansion¡¯s.

    ¡°Whose carriage is it?¡± Yujie went over, took the hand of the old maiding over, and asked, as she found Qin Wanru was looking at the carriage.

    ¡°It is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansioning to send gifts!¡± the old maid grinned and said.

    ¡°Send gifts? To who?¡± Yujie was stunned and asked.

    ¡°To First Miss Qi, of course, Second Miss was also talked about just now. Maybe there will be a gift for Second Miss in a while!¡± the old maid grinned and came to bow to Qin Wanru.

    All the people in the mansion knew that Madam of Duke Xing liked Qin Wanru, and Qi Rongzhi was just the result of a coincidence!

 Chapter 279 - Standing in the Way and Insulting

    <strong>Chapter 279 Standing in the Way and Insulting</strong>

    In the courtyard, Qin Wanru was stopped ferociously by Qi Rongzhi. ¡°Qin Wanru, now I am the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing and the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but why are you always showing off in front of Madam of Duke Xing, getting her to send you gifts time and again!¡±

    Qin Wanru stopped, raised her beautiful brows in a dignified andposed manner, and smiled indifferently and coldly. ¡°First Miss Qi, this is still our mansion, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qi Rongzhi was stunned and confused.

    ¡°This is still our mansion, not Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so I don¡¯t know why First Miss Qi is so confident that she can shout at me in this ce.¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled coldly, took a look at her calmly, as she said this.

    Such eyes and such behavior almost made Qi Rongzhi explode with anger. She pointed at Qin Wanru and flushed. ¡°Qin Wanru, look at my status, and look at yours!¡±

    ¡°First Miss Qi, enlighten me, what is my status and what is yours? This is but a title, a so-called adopted daughter, even without a ceremony to acknowledge your position. First Miss Qi, are you proud of yourself?¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes became even calmer, as she looked at Qi Rongzhi from head to toe. Her face showed no scorn, but the insinuation in her words made Qi Rongzhi want to rush over and p Qin Wanru twice.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you are so uneducated!¡± Qi Rongzhi gritted her teeth and said.

    ¡°I am uneducated? First Miss Qi, what do you do mean?¡± Qin Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, you are an uneducated b*stard! Look at you, a b*stard picked up from somewhere, but you consider yourself as the daughter of the General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qi Rongzhi was infuriated by Qin Wanru¡¯s scornful attitude, and shouted angrily.

    ¡°I was picked up?¡± Qin Wanru sneered. ¡°First Miss Qi, you can eat randomly, but you can¡¯t talk randomly!¡±

    ¡°I am not. You are someone who has been picked up. In the past, Madam Di told it to my mother. At that time, many madams heard it, not only my mother, in fact!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi flushed and continued arguing.

    Previously, she had persuaded Madam of Duke Xing sessfully, not to adopt Qin Wanru, but herself. She thought she had found Qin Wanru¡¯s w. Now, goaded by Qin Wanru, she resurrected this matter for her good.

    ¡°First Miss Qi, you dare say it, so you should have the courage to admit it. Go, go, go, let¡¯s go and see my father. Can you say it again in front of him?¡±

    Qin Wanru took one step forward and grabbed Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hand, ready to take her to Qin Huaiyong.

    Hearing they were going to see Qin Huaiyong, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s momentum vanished. She panicked, pushed away Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, and, putting on empty airs, said, ¡°I am not afraid of going to see your father at all, and I will go after I get evidence from my mother.¡±

    ¡°You have evidence? What evidence?¡± Qin Wanru was shocked.

    ¡°Of course, there is evidence to prove that you are not General Qin¡¯s biological daughter. You are but a b*stard picked up from somewhere!¡± Qi Rongzhi did not feel confident, but her voice became even louder. She red at Qin Wanru as she said this, as if her mother really did have the evidence about Qin Wanru¡¯s identity.

    ¡°First Miss Qi, remember what you said today. If you can¡¯t prove anything, you should stay three feet away whenever you see me. If I am present, you must stay away, or¡­¡± Qin Wanru lowered her voice, eyed Qi Rongzhi with an eerily cold look, and bared her snow-white teeth at her, giving off a gruesome air.

    Qi Rongzhi took two steps back subconsciously. Right now, all her momentum was lost. Stuttering, she wanted to say something defensive, but she saw Qin Wanru smiling scornfully and walked away with Yujie, ignoring her.

    Just as Qin Wanru walked past her, Qi Rongzhi suddenly realized that if she caught up with her now, it would be a little embarrassing. Plus, just now when she confronted Qin Wanru, she was the loser. For now, she dared not pursue her anymore.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back now. Earlier, the supervisor of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion said she wanted to see you about something in a while!¡± Chunyi walked over and whispered to her. Compared to Qi Rongzhi, she was clear that this was Qin¡¯s Mansion, and dared not show her arrogance here.

    For her Miss, joining Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was something very good, but obviously, Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t take her Miss so seriously. She just sent a few gifts and asked them to move to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to live. Yet, after such a long time, she had not said anything.

    Today she sent gifts, but mainly to Second Miss Qin.

    As a clever servant girl, she was clear that if her Miss continued to be so arrogant, she would not be allowed to stay in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, let alone Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Humph, little b*tch!¡± Qi Rongzhi red at Qin Wanru¡¯s back angrily and cursed in a low voice. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She thought that Madam of Duke Xing had a higher opinion of Qin Wanru, only because Qin Wanru pleased her on purpose. Now she was her adopted daughter, but why did Qin Wanru try topete with her to please Madam of Duke Xing?

    Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help rushing out to look for Qin Wanru. When she heard that Qin Wanru had gone out, she went to the yard to wait for her.

    Unexpectedly, not only did she fail to vent her anger, but she was also angered. Now, she could not bear the insult. ¡°Chunyi, has my mother¡¯s letter arrived?¡±

    She had sent a letter to Jiangzhou Magistrate¡¯s wife to ask about Qin Wanru¡¯s origin. She knew her mother had the evidence, but before she came to the capital, her mother did not tell her anything.

    She must trample on Qin Wanru, to stop Qin Wanru from being arrogant in front of her.

    ¡°Miss, this matter¡­might just be a rumor that Madam heard!¡± Chunyi told her in a low voice.

    ¡°This must be true!¡± Qi Rongzhi could not be easily persuaded and, gritting her teeth, said.

    ¡°Miss¡­what if Madam sends a letter and says she has no evidence?¡± Chunyi said anxiously as she found Qi Rongzhi to be so stubborn.

    ¡°No evidence?¡± Qi Rongzhi sneered and turned to look at a corner near them. ¡°Even if my mother does not have it, Qin Yuru must have it, right?¡±

    Just now, she came up with another idea. ¡°In this mansion, I should not be the only one who wants Qin Wanru dead!

    ¡°Now Qin Yuru may also want to trample Qin Wanru to death¡­¡±

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s go and see First Miss Qin!¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face rxed a little as she thought it through. Then, she turned and went to Qin Yuru¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°First Miss, this¡­First Miss Qin is now being detained. Is it convenient to visit her?¡± Chunyi scuttled a few steps, caught up with her, and said.

    ¡°It should be convenient, I will just go and see her. Previously in Jiangzhou, we were good friends. Now she is being punished, and I will pay her a visit and help her to copy some of the Woman Precepts. This also shows our rtionship as sisters!¡± Qi Rongzhi sneered.

    Now she hade up with a reason!

    After she was angered by Qin Wanru, her fury began to burn ferociously in the chest. The fire was so strong that she had to let it out! ¡°Why should the little b*tch Qin Wanru trample on my head¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru was heading for Old Madam¡¯s Xinning Pavilion. When she arrived, Madam Dowager was talking in the room. As a servant girl raised the door curtain, Qin Wanru went in and saw Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s servant Nanny Sheng talking with Madam Dowager happily. Both of them were smiling.

    This was such a harmonious atmosphere!

    When she saw Qin Wanru, Nanny Sheng hurried over and bowed. ¡°Second Miss, our madam has sent me to see you again!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Sheng!¡± Qin Wanru turned sideways slightly to bow. This bow was not for Nanny Sheng, but to her master, Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Second Miss, we heard that you will be attending the pce banquet. Our madam is very happy and specially sent me to bring you a gift.¡± Nanny Sheng grinned and said, pointing at a box on the table. A servant girl went over and opened it. Inside, a pair of jade bracelets as transparent as water, could be seen.

    ¡°This pair of bracelets is our madam¡¯s gift to you, Second Miss. You are about to go to the pce and will meet so many dignitaries, and it¡¯s good to dress up beautifully! At this pce banquet, Misses are always dressed in their most exquisite styles!¡±

    ¡°This¡­how can I dare ept!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and refused, because she knew the jade bracelets were of great value, especially when she saw their transparent material.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, ept it, this is with the good wishes of Madam of Duke Xing!¡± Madam Dowager suddenly said with a smile.

    A trace of profoundness shed in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. Madam Dowager was not a short-sighted woman and would not have asked her to ept such an expensive gift without reason, especially when this was a gift from Madam of Duke Xing.

    Since the matter from before, although Qin¡¯s Mansion had not done anything to Nanny Sheng, Qin Huaiyong and Madam Dowager should be clear that Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s intent was not friendly, but why did Madam Dowager still ask her to ept the gift in this situation?

    She thought of it this way, but she did not let it show on her face. She bowed sideways to Madam Dowager and said softly, ¡°Yes, grandma!¡±

    Seeing that Qin Wanru epted it, Nanny Sheng smiled even more broadly. As she waved her hand, the servant girl closed the box.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, about this matter, I still have to trouble Second Miss.¡± Nanny Sheng referred to something and said.

    ¡°Actually, it is no trouble, and I also need to thank Madam of Duke Xing!¡± Madam Dowager said politely.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, you are too courteous. Since the matter is settled, I should go back, our madam is still waiting for the message in the mansion,¡± Nanny Sheng said, so she said goodbye to Madam Dowager.

    Madam Dowager smiled and asked Nanny Duan to see her off.

    Two clever people walked out of the door, one after the other.

    As soon as Nanny Sheng left, Madam Dowager beckoned to Qin Wanru warmly, and thetter came over.

    Madam Dowager held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, signaled to her to sit down beside her, and then asked slowly, ¡°Zhuozhuo, you were surprised that I asked you to ept the gift of Madam of Duke Xing, right?¡±

    Qin Wanru nodded, and her long eyshes fluttered a couple of times. She did not want to ask, but her white, tender, little face was filled with questions, which meant she was really confused!

    Madam Dowager¡¯s behavior was so strange today!

 Chapter 280 - Ancestorsâ€™ Bracelets

    <strong>Chapter 280 Ancestors¡¯ Bracelets</strong>

    ¡°We have to ept the gift!¡± Madam Dowager heaved a sigh, her smile fading away. ¡°I also know about the previous actions of Madam of Duke Xing. It seems that she has colluded with that side, wanting to deal with your mother and you. I just don¡¯t know why that side agreed to collude with this madam!¡±

    Madam Dowager¡¯s expression was a little cold.

    No one was stupid. Be it about Nanny Sheng¡¯s matter on that day or the family members that Shui Run¡¯s ex-husband Qin Huaiyong found, Madam Dowager knew about them all. So, howe she did not know about the unfriendly intent of Madam of Duke Xing?

    She was also very wary of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Although Nanny Sheng came to send gifts today, Madam Dowager did not intend to ept them, after she knew about this matter.

    She was not sure if the Madam of Duke Xing would do such a thing for Madam Di!

    ¡°Grandma, so why did you ept the pair of bracelets?¡± Qin Wanru looked curiously at the pair of bracelets on top of the box Yujie brought, and said.

    Just now, she had seen the bracelets from a distance and knew they were of great value, but after taking a careful look, she found they were quite different from ordinary bracelets. The gold ornaments on the outside of each bracelet were made in the simple and old style, and each bracelet looked even brighter and more beautiful, due to the two rubies on them.

    At a nce, one would think the pair of bracelets was not like one customized from a shop, but more like one handed down by ancestors.

    ¡°The bracelets are from the ancestors of our Qin¡¯s Mansion. At that time, something bad happened to your grandfather, and your father was still young. I had no choice but to sell the family treasures to save him. The bracelets were sold at that time. For this reason, I knelt in front of the ancestral tablets all night, begging for their forgiveness! But in the end, though I spent a lot of money, your grandfather still¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Madam Dowager felt sad, her eyes turning red. Putting down Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, she wiped her tears with her handkerchief.

    ¡°Grandma, why were the bracelets in the hands of Madam of Duke Xing?¡± Qin Wanru took her grandma¡¯s other hand in a reassuring manner, and asked softly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. The family I sold the bracelets to was not from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Madam Dowager shook her head and said.

    ¡°Then¡­what does Madam of Duke Xing want me to do, for returning the bracelets?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the pair of conspicuous bracelets, finding them inexplicably familiar. She rubbed the section between her brows lightly, closed and opened her shimmery eyes a couple of times, and said. She also seemed to have seen these pair of bracelets in her previous life!

    But she could not think where, and only felt that they were somewhat familiar!

    The bracelets were from the ancestors of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Just now, she did not feel that they were familiar at first nce, but after careful observation, she felt they were a little familiar.

    She picked up one bracelet and rubbed the rubies on it casually.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, there is a small piece missing, right? It is because I knocked it carelessly when I was young. Later, I stowed the pair of bracelets away. Initially, I intended to send it out as a betrothal gift when your father married, butter, it was gone!¡± Madam Dowager heaved a sigh and said.

    Qin Wanru looked at the bracelets in her hands, in surprise. If Madam Dowager had not mentioned it, she would never have noticed. The ce where her finger pressed did have a tiny recess, and she could feel that a tiny piece was missing, but it could not be seen at first nce. She could not find the recess so easily.

    ¡°Grandma, what does Madam of Duke Xing mean?¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip, suppressed her heart¡¯s strong desire, and expanded the topic.

    She had long known that her previous life¡¯s memory was notplete. It seemed that she could not recall some crucial parts. So, it was possible that she had seen the pair of bracelets in her previous life.

    But in her previous life, it should not be the time that the pair of bracelets was returned to her grandma. So, she did not know where she had seen the pair, in her previous life, and it looked a little familiar!

    ¡°You are going to attend the banquet, and it happens that a niece of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also wants to go with the reputation of Madam of Duke Xing, but no other Misses of their mansion will be going to the pce. So, she wants you to take care of her, if¡­¡± Madam Dowager felt embarrassed when she spoke of this, looking at Qin Wanru hesitantly.

    ¡°No other Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will attend the banquet? What about the Misses of their mansion?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s attention was drawn by the condition¡ª¡±take care of her¡±.

    ¡°First Miss is not in the capital, Second Miss is ill, Third Miss tripped and fell a few days ago, and Fourth Miss will need to take care of her sister. All of them can¡¯t go!¡± Madam Dowager said.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is powerful in the capital city. Even if their mansion¡¯s niece has a lowpetence, it is also impossible to ask others to take care of her, but why me?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes were deep with unseen sharpness.

    Madam of Duke Xing was different from Jiangzhou¡¯s Magistrate Qi, who only knew their family in the capital, and had to let Qi Rongzhi stay in their family.

    ¡°About this, the old maid of Madam of Duke Xing also exined, saying that this Miss¡¯s status is not prominent. Previously, her family was prominent, but their status has declined, so she is afraid to stay with the Misses from the great aristocratic families, afraid they will ridicule her. It happens you will be going to the pce, so Madam of Duke Xing asked you!¡± ¡°To thank you, she sent the pair of bracelets!¡±

    Madam Dowager became sad again instantly, as she looked at the bracelets and remembered that they were finally sent back by an outsider.

    This exnation also sounded reasonable. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was powerful, the niece seemed to be a girl of a declining, small aristocratic family. When she faced the Misses of the great aristocratic families, she was bound to feel self-abased and unwilling to travel with them. This was also eptable.

    But the pair of bracelets was still an expensive gift!

    Asking Qin Wanru to take care of her was not something difficult. Two of them could go together. It was unnecessary to send such an expensive gift.

    ¡°Grandma, does Madam of Duke Xing have any other requests?¡± Qin Wanru said, as the look in her eyes changed slightly.

    ¡°This¡­is a little difficult, in fact. Zhuozhuo, if you are unwilling, just forget it. At most, I only need to return the pair of bracelets to Madam of Duke Xing!¡±

    Madam Dowager sighed as if she was caught in a dilemma and looked a little depressed.

    ¡°Grandma, tell me, maybe this is not difficult!¡± Qin Wanru shook Madam Dowager¡¯s hands and said. From Madam Dowager¡¯s appearance, she could tell how much the pair of bracelets meant to her, because of its value, as well as it being an heirloom, which had been handed down by the ancestors. Madam Dowager felt sorry before the ancestors of the Qin Family, for selling off their bracelets.

    Now, Madam Dowager desperately wanted to take back the pair of bracelets!

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s gift was just the one Madam Dowager wanted, and could not refuse.

    ¡°She wants you to take her niece to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡± Madam Dowager said helplessly. She really did not want to give up the pair of bracelets.

    ¡°To Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡± Qin Wanru was a little shocked.

    ¡°Right, but if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess really does not like the Miss, it¡¯s not your fault!¡± Madam Dowager said.

    ¡°Then¡­the gift is still too expensive!¡± Qin Wanru looked calm, and continued asking with a smile.

    ¡°One reason for sending the gift is to apologize to you. The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion said that when Madam of Duke Xing came here that day, Countess Yong asked her to see Madam Di and Yuru. The map was from Countess Yong. Madam Di asked her maid to take out a letter, and Madam of Duke Xing also thought it was a family letter, but never thought there were other twists and turns to it!¡±

    ¡°For this, she has scolded Countess Yong, but she still feels sorry for you. By taking this chance to ask you for help, she sent back the bracelets. This can also be treated as her apology and shows her sincerity!¡±

    Madam Dowager exined.

    Not only gratitude, but also an apology. If it was only her gratitude, the gift was too expensive, but if she felt guilty and sent a gift that was a little expensive, it was possible.

    What was significant was that Madam of Duke Xing was so careful and had specially sent the ancestors¡¯ bracelets of Qin¡¯s Mansion. No doubt, she was quite sincere.

    As for the matter of that day, although no one explored it further, it still meant that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did wrong. Now Madam of Duke Xing did note herself, but she had sent her old maid to apologize, send the gift, and also find an excuse to make the two families closer. This was also eptable.

    Everything was reasonable. It was perfect!

    But Qin Wanru did not believe in such perfection. Madam Dowager might think what Madam of Duke Xing did was eptable, but Qin Wanru had already known this was another plot of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Madam of Duke Xing was really smart. With these words and an apology, she managed to ay most of her grandma¡¯s suspicion immediately, and her grandma even thought she was quite sincere.

    When confronting Madam of Duke Xing, she should not be ck at all!

    When all these things were put together, the sincere heart of Madam of Duke Xing could be seen. Asking her to help was but a reasonable reason to send the pair of bracelets. It was only a random favor, nothing so important.

    Qin Wanru sneered silently, but did not show it on her face, and put down the bracelets, which Yujie brought to the table in front of Madam Dowager. ¡°Grandma, Madam of Duke Xing is so sincere, so you should have no worries. Anyway, taking a person to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is not something so different. Giving me this task, Madam of Duke Xing is also showing her friendliness to our mansion!¡±

    ¡°I also think so, but I still feel a little uneasy!¡± Madam Dowager looked at Qin Wanru, tucked her falling hair behind her ears, and looked worried. ¡°Zhuozhuo, I don¡¯t know why I feel we can¡¯t believe everything Madam of Duke Xing says. When you go to the pce, please be careful. If this Miss behaves without observing the rules, just ignore her! We know the pair of bracelets is in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so we can use other ways to get it back!¡±

    Madam Dowager was also very sophisticated. Although she lost her normal demeanor for an instant upon seeing the pair of bracelets, she was back to her normal self now. With the previous matter as her reference, no matter how perfect Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s exnation was, she would feel it was untrustworthy!

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, but her shimmery eyes looked cold!

 Chapter 281 - Two Madams Were Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 281 Two Madams Were Scheming</h4>

    ¡°Madam, will others know this?¡± Countess Yong looked at Madam of Duke Xing frightenedly with a tea cup in her shaking hand.

    ¡°Absolutely, no!¡± said Madam of Duke Xing leisurely. With her pinkie up, she slowly reached out and took the tea cup from the table, and sipped. As putting down the cup slowly, she said, ¡°If you dare not do that, that¡¯s fine. Anyway, this event will affect only your mansion. I have nothing to do with this.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡­¡± As there were no others here, Countess Yong looked a little bit pale, wondering whether she could make it.

    ¡°Fine, just let it go. You know, it will only be a little bit detrimental to the virtue of your mansion now. Fortunately, your Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is not going to fall down and you can still have a bright future. Then you need to do good to make merits for you future generation. By the way, your eldest son is not a kid now, is he? When will he get married?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing asked with a half smile.

    Her words struck Countess Yong whose face suddenly turned deadly pale. ¡°We would have no future if we had no way to get through this! Even though Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion seems to be sessful and powerful now, it has been inwardly weak. My eldest son, Di Yan not only ruins his reputation by himself but, what¡¯s worse, he is going to marry Qin Yuru who has a quite bad reputation. If we had no means to cancel this engagement, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would absolutely fall down in a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°There would be no need to care about our future generation if our mansion fell down!¡±

    Thinking for a while, Countess Yong gnashed her teeth and quickly raised her head and replied. ¡°Thank you for your advice!¡±

    Since Countess Yong promised to do this, Madam of Duke Xing smiled much more brightly. She sighed. ¡°Honestly speaking, I quite like that girl before. You know, she is very pretty! However, she is also very cunning! How can she try to butter up Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess by using Hao¡¯er! The worse thing is that she even wants to achieve her goal by trampling on us! Even though I can stand this, the Old Madam can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°That b*tchy girl even dares to trample on you!¡± Countess Yong shouted in shock.

    Every aristocratic family knew theplicated story between Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. They all knew that if there had not been Shao Yuanhao, these two big families would have had a fight.

    When thest heir of Duke Xing wanted to marry Princess Qinghua, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ daughter, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion opposed this engagement. However, since the Emperor agreed, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had to agree reluctantly.

    Even though Princess Qinghua enjoyed a high status in the capital city, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also superior to the other aristocrat families. As the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had still been opposed to this marriage, it was said that Princess Qinghua had always been sullen in that there were some other elders in the mansion who had suppressed her all the time. Later, since thest Heir of Duke Xing felt heartbroken when seeing her like this, he decided to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with her.

    However, unfortunately, it was because they left Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that a series of tragedies happened.

    Because of this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had always thought that it was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who killed her daughter and had hated their guts. Since then, she would seize every chance to embarrass Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in any case.

    However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had to give in when confronted with the eldest royal princess.

    Nobody dared to get involved in this in that they didn¡¯t want to offend these two families and were unwilling to be impacted. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru would meddle with it. Madam of Duke Xing sneered and said, ¡°How stupid she is! Idiot! Does she really think that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is superior to us?¡±

    Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess enjoyed a high status in the capital city, she was weak and was a princess who had no son or daughter. Confronted with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion by herself, she had no advantage at all. If she fell down, the whole Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion would be incapable of suppressing Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. And that was one of the most important reasons that Countess Yong would taunt Qin Wanru.

    ¡°In fact, she isn¡¯t too stupid!¡± Madam of Duke Xing meant it. ¡°Without Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Madam Di wouldn¡¯t be suppressed by a woman whose status is lower than hers. The reason that Madam Di is suppressed by her is that they get the support of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡±

    ¡°What a b*tchy girl! It is she who is ying tricks!¡± Countess Yong burst into anger and banged on the table heavily with her hand, making her tea spill.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too anxious. The girl is too cunning. And remember, nobody can trample on us as he or she wants!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said calmly, seeming that whenever something happened, she looked nice and graceful. Moreover, her eyes were so clear that they made everyone think her of a kind, graceful and elegantdy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, madam. I won¡¯t let this b*tchy girl escape!¡± Countess Yong responded ferociously with a hint of distaste flickering in her eyes.

    When Lan¡¯er came back, she also said that Qin Wanru was a very rebarbative person. It was Lan¡¯er who ordered the jewelry first but Qin Wanru took the lead to pay and take the jewelry, which made Lan¡¯er still couldn¡¯t find the jewelry she was satisfied with till now. When Lan¡¯er was in the mansion, she cried so pitifully. When finding her most distressed daughter was bullied in this way, Countess Yong felt extremely mad.

    All of a sudden, her worries went away. As long as she could get that b*tchy girl disappeared and make her be a scapegoat for Qin Yuru¡¯s faults, Qin Yuru would win her reputation back. As for Di Yan, it would be much easier to whitewash himself. If she failed, then it would be impossible to help her son and her future daughter-inw whitewash their reputation when they had quite poor reputations now.

    Moreover, she understood what Madam of Duke Xing said to her. It was because Shui Run and Qin Wanru, the b*tchy mother and daughter plotted against them that Qin Yuru and Madam Di hade to this. Without Qin Wanru, the little bast*rd, helping Shui Run secretly, Shui Run wouldn¡¯t have been able to manage this on her own.

    As Shui Run was pregnant now, she must not let Shui Run give birth sessfully.

    If Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wanted to revitalize themselves, they would need Qin Huaiyong¡¯s support with the influence of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, it was of great importance for them to let Qin Huaiyong help Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion heart and soul. If Shui Run gave birth, Qin Huaiyong would definitely get distracted andy Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion aside, which was the most intolerable thing for Countess Yong.

    Therefore, Qin Wanru was the key!

    Finding that Countess Yong was in a daze, Madam of Duke Xing reached out and shook her slender finger in front of Countess Yong. ¡°Well, it is not about whether I like her or not. I do like Qin Wanru. Even though she embarrassed us, I still believe that she is much more useful than Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess when she bes my epted daughter!¡±

    ¡°What? Madam, how¡­¡± Countess Yong gasped and suddenly stood up. She didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to have anything to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Calm down. It is only my thought. You know, we, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion are old friends. I will definitely stand by you when ites to that girl!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xingforted her with a smile.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words sounded contradictory. She seemed to hate Qin Wanru while she also seemed to appreciate her, making Countess Yong not know which one she should believe.

    ¡°Thank you, madam. I almost believe that you will adopt her as your epted daughter!¡± Countess Yong sat down, taking a sigh of relief.

    ¡°She is very shrewd. When I first met her, I did like her but I didn¡¯t expect that Old Grandma would ask me to take her as my epted daughter! Fortunately, Qi Rongzhi, the daughter of Magistrate Qi was there so I could do nothing but promised her. Then it won¡¯t bother you!¡± said Madam of Duke Xing.

    Her words sounded very sincerely and almost heart to heart.

    Countess Yong was very moved and excited. Nodding heavily, she responded. ¡°I must repeat your words to our Old Madam and let her know your sincere!¡±

    ¡°We are old friends and you really don¡¯t have to do that. My Old Madam and your Old Madam have their friendship while we have our own. There is no need to get them involved this!¡±

    Taking her handkerchief out and wiping her mouth very lightly, Madam of Duke Xing smiled and looked calm.

    ¡°Okay! Okay! Okay!¡± Countess Yong kept saying the same word excitedly. She quite feared that Madam of Duke Xing would choose Qin Wanru just now. When Madam of Duke Xing told her all detail of this event, she now felt proud and despised Qin Wanru.

    ¡°However clever the mean girl is, Qi Rongzhi will be the winner. Well, Qi Rongzhi is so lucky to benefit from this event.¡±

    ¡°If you can whitewash your future daughter-inw, I could take her as my epted daughter. Thedy from Qi¡¯s mansion was forced to say ¡®yes¡¯ actually and she might not want it sincerely!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s intriguing words cheered up Countess Yong who bowed deeply to Madam of Duke Xing out of excitement. ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, let me thank you for Yuru!¡±

    If Qin Yuru was able to be Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s epted daughter, she would have very strong backing while Di Yan was also able to benefit from her. Even though he was an immoral person, preference would be given to him because of their backing from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Today¡¯s Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was notparable to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at all!

    ¡°Dear, you don¡¯t have to do this! We used to be a pair of sisters, right? So it won¡¯t bother me!¡± Madam of Duke Xing stood up and pretended to hold Countess Yong while a hint of grimness shed upon her eyes. ¡°This girl shouldn¡¯t be in this world! If she dies, that¡¯s better!¡±

    ¡°If I had found her earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many troubles!¡±

    ¡°Those stupid servants! They have spent years looking for her while she just lives happily under my nose!¡±

    It was a gorgeous day when the royal banquet was held. Although it was in winter, it was warm because there was no wind and it was sunny. It was veryfortable!

    Qin Wanru wore a pale pink gauze shirt and a dress embroidered with colorful butterflies. Although there weren¡¯t too many butterflies, the quality and situation of the embroidery was perfect! It seemed that every butterfly was dancing on her dress in a beautiful posture and different shape. With a piece of light gauze around her dress, she seemed to stand in the mist!

    Wearing the dress which was embroidered with flying butterflies and with a piece of gauze around, Qin Wanru seemed to be able to fly when a breeze sprang up!

    There was an borate toggle-and-loop button on her pale pink gauze shirt, which was also designed as a butterfly. It was quite cute and exquisite. Although its style was different from the dress, they were not contradictory!

    The belt was covered with ayer of gauze, making the embroidery fanciful and dreamy.

    It was Madam Dong who designed for Qin Wanru!

    Her look surprised every servant when she dressed up!

 Chapter 282 - The First Accident

    <strong>Chapter 282 The First ident</strong>

    Although Qin Wanru still was a child, she was more slender than before and looked like a woman now. The dress even highlighted her advantages and sent out her mature charm, making others feel that she had grown up.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t the best time of a girl but Qin Wanru¡¯s gorgeous look still amazed others! After their amazement, those servants turned to focus on the dress!

    ¡°Madam Dong is really good at clothing collocation! It is perfect!¡± Qingyue continued to praise.

    ¡°The whole outfit is perfect! I suppose that the clothes made by Butterfly Clothing Shop could sell well! Then we will make a lot of money!¡± Yujie¡¯s eyes narrowed as smiling brightly, seeming that she had seen the view that Butterfly Clothing Shop was so busy and many people were paying for those clothes!

    ¡°Thest owner of this shop gave us these clothes. I will let Madam Dong contact the master and ask him where he purchased them. Then we can purchase more!¡± Stroking the dress and the gauze around, Qin Wanru thought that they might not look so nice if they were separated.

    However, if the gauze and the dress were put together, they looked dreamy and fanciful, making the one who dressed them seem to stand in the mist.

    ¡°Yes, mydy. I will inform Madam Dong of this!¡± Qingyue answered and was ready to leave and look for Madam Dong in that she knew the one who could follow Qin Wanru to the royal pce was Yujie.

    When she was ready, Qin Wanru then went for Old Grandma to take leave. Shui Run was with Old Grandma and she kept nodding with satisfaction. She also thought that Qin Wanru looked gorgeous in that dress for the color suited her while her skin color was suitable for this dress.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s skin was white while her lips were red, which made others feel that she was a little bit coquettish. However, this dress made her look like a fairy and her decent behavior swept away her coquettish charm but added some elegance and dignity. With this visual impact, people would nce back at her and her dress.

    She seemed to be dancing with the dress fluttering. Butterflies seemed to be flying while she was walking.

    ¡°Is your jewelry a little bit monotonous?¡± Old Grandma also satisfied with her dress but when seeing Qin Wanru wear the set of opal, she seemed to not like them.

    She preferred those jewelries with redder color because she thought that wearing in red could bring good luck.

    ¡°No, grandma, they look nice! They are very pretty!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and replied as she was shaking her earrings.

    This set of jewelry was not bright in that she didn¡¯t want to. If the color of the jewelry was too bright, others would only focus on the jewelry but not the dress.

    Qin Wanru quite liked them because they were very exquisite.

    Old Grandma looked at her jewelry again and thought though they did look simple, the dress made up. Since Qin Wanru liked them, Old Grandma finally smiled and agreed.

    There was arge andfortable cart waiting outside the mansion. The logo of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was put in a central ce. Although it looked simple, this cart was veryrge and veryfortable, which could match Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Generals always liked those carts like this. Although they looked simple, they looked powerful.

    Qin Wanru got on the cart with Yujie. Then the cart turned and moved forward and drove along the Zhuque Avenue, the biggest and busiest avenue in the capital city.

    Zhuque Avenue was the biggest road in the capital city. One end of this avenue was the main city gate while the other one was the main gate of royal pce. The avenue was busy all the time and it was busier today because there were too many carts moving towards the royal pce to attend the banquet.

    A continuous line of gorgeous carts was moving along the Zhuque Avenue. They could also see some young handsome masters passed by their cart by riding a horse.

    It seemed that not onlydies would attend the banquet but also some young masters.

    Yujie quickly put away Qin Wanru¡¯s set of needles and sat beside the window, looking at those carts and horses continuously passing by. As they drove slowly, many carts drove faster and overtook them along the road.

    Heavy curtains on the cart were lifted up and there was only ayer of gauze left. Youngdies enjoyed crowds. They had stayed in their court for a very long time so they wanted to take a look through the gauze when it was a really rare chance for them to walk out.

    However, it was windy in winter. The wind sometimes blew up the gauze curtain and showed the red lips and white skin of a youngdy, which attracted many young masters to get close to those carts and to take a look at thedy clearly!

    Qin Wanru¡¯s cart was among the throng of carts, moving forward slowly and not conspicuously!

    Yujie reached out and grasped the gauze, trying to not let the gauze p up and to make people inside the cart be able to see clearly through the gauze. The wind was strong but Yujie was strong too. Grasping the gauze would not exhaust her at all. She even was able to chat with Qin Wanru while watching outside.

    Suddenly, the cart stopped.

    ¡°Second Lady, something happens!¡± The coachman¡¯s voice came from the front.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems that two carts collided!¡± Standing on the shaft of a cart, the coachman tried to check what happened in front of them. However, they were far away from that and he couldn¡¯t see clearly through the throng of carts.

    The cart stopped and then the other carts around them and behind them also stopped. Everyone was wondering what happened. Some servant girls got off the cart and went forward to see what on earth was going on.

    ¡°Lady, I will follow them to see what happened!¡± Seeing other servant girls get off their carts, Yujie quickly said to Qin Wanru.

    They didn¡¯t know when they could move and whether the avenue was blocked totally while they were sitting in the cart.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Shaking her head, Qin Wanru answered.

    ¡°Lady, then let me go there to check the situation.¡± The coachman¡¯s voice came again in that he also saw many cart drivers go to the front and take a look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Just wait!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s words came from the cart and sounded calm.

    As soon as she finished saying, a thump came out and the whole cart shook. Yujie was scared and quickly held Qin Wanru, fearing that herdy would hit the carriage.

    ¡°Then What is it this time?¡± Yujie asked a little bit angrily.

    ¡°Second Lady, a man hit our cart!¡± The coachman¡¯s voice came from the front.

    ¡°What?¡± Not understanding what he was talking about, Qin Wanru frowned and asked.

    ¡°Seconddy, it is this man who hit our cart!¡± ring at the beggar in front of him, the coachman answered angrily.

    ¡°No! No! Please let me go! I didn¡¯t intend to hit your cart! Please let me go! Second Lady!¡± It was a fifty- or sixty-year-old beggar. He came from the side of the road and it seemed that he wanted to go across the street. However, it just turned out that he hit the cart of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Now he was sitting on the ground, crying loudly.

    People around all got stunned and turned their focus on the old beggar.

    They all were trying to figure out what happened in the front and nobody knew how this old beggar turned up. Seeing this old beggar crying pitifully, everyone looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s cart in a disapproving way and began to discuss.

    Yujie lifted the curtain up and bent forward to take a look at the old beggar who hit their cart by himself. Then she said impatiently, ¡°Take him aside!¡±

    The coachman jumped down the cart to hold the old beggar when hearing Yujie¡¯s words. However, it seemed that the old beggar hurt heavily and he couldn¡¯t pull the old beggar up! Then the old beggar burst out crying again, seeming that the coachman hit him again.

    ¡°That hurts! That hurts! Ow! My bone must get smashed! Please let me go, Second Lady! My bone has got smashed and I really didn¡¯t intend to hit your cart just now!¡±

    The old beggar cried loudly, which even seemed that it was not he who hit the cart but it was Qin Wanru who hit him deliberately and tried to take him aside regardless of his injury.

    People around began to say that it was Qin Wanru who threw her weight around. Even though he was a beggar, he was a man and nobody should despise him and just take him aside!

    Some otherdies from aristocrat families even lifted up the curtain and tried to figure out who was in that cart.

    ¡°Yujie, you now get off, take him aside and give him some money!¡± said Qin Wanru. Since it hade to this, she couldn¡¯t ignore anymore.

    Although she knew clearly that it was this old man who hit their cart deliberately and he wouldn¡¯t get hurt so severely. However, people here didn¡¯t know this!

    People in the cart were almost youngdies and masters from aristocrat families in the Zhuque Avenue today. If Qin Wanru still ignored the old man and just leave him there, making others really believe that it was she who threw her weight around, things would definitely getplicated.

    Yujie got off the cart and helped the coachman take the crying old man aside when a good-hearted man found a chair and let the old beggar have a seat.

    Yujie took out a little purse from her arms and handed it over to the old man. She smiled and said kindly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better see a doctor with the money mydy gives you. Although you hit our cart, we also felt sorry that we shouldn¡¯t park there!¡±

    Yujie actually exined the whole story and pointed out that it was the old man who hit their cart by himself and it was not Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s fault!

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t walk!¡± A hint of greediness shed upon his eyes. The old beggar quickly took the purse and stared at Yujie pitifully while pointing his leg.

    The coachman quickly touched his leg which led to the old man¡¯s cry again and then he immediately drew back his hand out of scare.

    ¡°There is a hospital in the front and you can go there! You will see it by taking a few steps forward while holding this old man!¡± another good-hearted man said.

    ¡°Right, it is just there! Take him there! It seems that his bone is broken. Young people have to take a rest for a hundred days while he is quite old. It might be difficult to recover when you go therete!¡± someone answered.

    The hospital was on the corner and it was not far because they could see it from here. However, if the coachman and Yujie left, then there was only Qin Wanru left in the cart.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t take too much time and it seems that it will take a long time to get the avenue unblocked so the cart can still park here!¡± Another voice came.

    The man didn¡¯t say very loudly but everyone nodded in agreement when hearing this suggestion.

    Since most people here seemed to stand by the old beggar, Qin Wanru had no choice. Then she said calmly in a low voice, ¡°Yujie, take this old man to see a doctor!¡±

 Chapter 283 - The Second Accident

    <h4>Chapter 283 The Second ident</h4>

    Since Qin Wanru said that, Yujie and the coachman had to pull the old beggar up and hurriedly took him to the hospital, trying to quickly finish this by losing money to buy safety. However, when they were not halfway there, the throng of carts which should be still suddenly moved. Someone shouted that the road was unblocked.

    Yujie¡¯s face changed and she suddenly pushed the old beggar to coachman¡¯s side and said, ¡°I want to check if Lady is alright!¡±

    Then she turned around and was about to leave.

    Rtively speaking, Yujie reacted very promptly but a wildly running horse reacted more quickly. Soon, it came up from the corner where they just stood and dashed to Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s cart!

    ¡°Lady!¡± Yujie screamed while running madly to their cart!

    The coachman also pushed the old beggar away and ran quickly after Yujie.

    Finding that something was wrong, the other cart drivers quickly turned their horses around and tried to pull themselves away from that running horse.

    The street was in great chaos. When Qin Wanru heard the noise, she immediately grasped the gauze curtain. Although the curtain was very light, it was very strong and long. As soon as Qin Wanru used the curtain to wrap her hand, she felt that something banged the cart heavily and then she was thrown through the window. There were carts moving outside because they wanted to avoid the running horse.

    If Qin Wanru was thrown through the window directly, she would definitely die when she fell down under any cart.

    She almost cked out and still grasped the gauze curtain tightly for she knew this was her only chance to survive. As the agony kept herst stitch of sanity, gnashing her teeth, she held the curtain very tightly in case the curtain would slip from her hand.

    At that moment, she finally figured out that it was a scam! A scam against her!

    Someone wanted to murder her!

    Her body was thrown outside but was pulled back because of the curtain. She found that the cart was getting closer in front of her and then she closed her eyes, pulled her arms up difficultly and was ready for the great pain by hitting the cart heavily.

    Screams echoed in the street, making her unable to hear clearly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die because of this bang but will only get hurt severely.¡±

    However, the expected agony didn¡¯te. Her body seemed to be pulled by something so heavily that the gauze curtain in her hand was broken. Then her body was thrown sideways and, unlike being thrown directly, it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt severely this time. Then she felt that she hit someone.

    Then they fell down together.

    Because the momentum of being thrown directly disappeared and, moreover, she hit someone, the impact was very small when she fell down. Although she felt painful, it wasn¡¯t that kind of agony.

    A strange silence suddenly fell.

    Qin Wanru opened her eyes quickly and saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome but extremely pale face. His lips were light red, making his face look more deadly pale. He justy under Qin Wanru, without any reaction, seeming that he didn¡¯t take a breath anymore.

    ¡°Master? Master? Master! How are you, master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi finally reacted. Shaking, he knelt down by Chu Liuchen¡¯s side and hurriedly pulled his body up.

    ¡°Lady? Lady!¡± Yujie ran to her by forcing her way through the crowd.

    Qin Wanru immediately reached out and took Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse, regardless of her face which was stained with dirt.

    ¡°Imperial physician! Imperial physician! Find an imperial physician!¡± Xiao Xuanzi shouted loudly and anxiously at people behind him with sweat oozing on his forehead.

    An imperial physician quickly ran to them and he was too nervous to care about Qin Wanru who was taking Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse. Then he hurriedly held Chu Liuchen¡¯s the other hand and started to feel his pulse

    ¡°Soldier, take that horse!¡± Standing up and wiping the sweat off his face, Xiao Xuanzi gnashed his teeth and gave an order to that soldier.

    ¡°If something bad really happens to my master, I won¡¯t let go of the man who nned this!¡±

    After hitting the cart, the running horse finally stopped so the soldier quickly caught it and dragged it here.

    As a coachman who stood across the street saw this scene, his face changed severely. When finding his horse was taken by the people of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, he turned around, hid in the crowd and escaped.

    ¡°Things are getting terrible! How would the horse hit Prince Chen! What a big trouble!¡±

    Qin Wanru and Yujie were invited to get on the huge cart of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Actually, they were asked to get on the cart but out of courtesy, people from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion used the word ¡°invite¡±. Nobody dared to shoulder this responsibility and Xiao Xuanzi dared not to let Qin Wanru and Yujie go because it all started from Qin Wanru. When the soldier used the whip to catch Qin Wanru, he didn¡¯t expect that she would hit Chu Liuchen who was quite weak.

    ¡°There are so many people there and why did she hit Chu Liuchen!¡± Xiao Xuanzi got flustered.

    A soldier of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion shouted and then their cart headed for the gate of the royal pce.

    All carts of those aristocrat families made way for them in that all of a sudden, everyone knew Prince Chen who was weak got hurt severely and they dared not to block the way.

    Empress Dowager and the Emperor would vent their anger on them if there was any mistake. Then people who witnessed this today would not be good.

    After they arrived at the gate of pce, Xiao Xuanzi talked to a soldier who guarded the gate. Then this soldier fearfully asked someone to inform the Empress Dowager of this news. Nobody could undertake this. People in the pce all knew the Empress Dowager liked Prince Chen very much and moreover, he was the only prince she liked, not to mention the Emperor who also appreciated Prince Chen!

    Since they went through the gate, they hurriedly headed for Imperial Institute of Medicine.

    When they arrived at the Imperial Institute of Medicine and got Chu Liuchen inside, there had been some skilled imperial physician waiting. Even though they gave him cardio-tonic drugs, he didn¡¯t wake up and looked deadly pale, just lying there without any reaction.

    Nobody cared about Qin Wanru who stood aside.

    After a mess, imperial physicians gave a prescription and let servants decoct them. Then Xiao Xuanzi asked everyone to leave the room, except Qin Wanru and Yujie, which seemed like that he didn¡¯t notice them when he asked others to leave.

    When everyone left, Qin Wanru stepped forward and worriedly took Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse again. She was scared and her mind went nk when taking his pulse just now. Her hand was still shaking.

    She clenched her fists and then rxed them. As reaching out and putting her hand on Chu Liuchen¡¯s wrist, Qin Wanru closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm down.

    It was so scary and she still had limp legs!

    When she raised her head again, she looked calm and serious. She would revenge since she survived from this disaster!

    There were footsteps outside the room and there followed Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s voice. ¡°The Empress Dowageres!¡±

    Qin Wanru paused. Then she closed her eyes and continued to feel Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse, seeming that she didn¡¯t hear the noise outside.

    Seeing Qin Wanru continue to take the Prince Chen¡¯s pulse, Yujie also got stunned and quickly got her meaning. She then also stood behind Qin Wanru and lowered her head.

    Someone opened the door heavily. The Empress Dowager quickly walked in with a pale face. She only let two nannies follow her and left others to wait outside.

    When seeing Qin Wanru sitting beside the bed and taking Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse, the Empress Dowager frowned tightly and looked serious.

    ¡°Madam, Second Lady Qin is good at medical knowledge and she has studied medicine in Jingxin Monastery in Jiangzhou Prefecture.¡± Xiao Xuanzi came in, bowed deeply and exined to the Empress Dowager in a low voice.

    Mingqiu Nun from Jingxin Monastery was on her way to the capital city. Chu Liuchen had once told the Empress Dowager that it was Mingqiu Nun and the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery who saved him when his disease red up in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°A student of Mingqiu Nun?¡± Hearing this, Empress Dowager looked softer. She stood straight and asked.

    ¡°Yes, she should be a registered student from amon aristocrat family. I only know that she learns medical knowledge from Mingqiu Nun. As for the details, I don¡¯t know clearly but I am sure that she has studied in Jingxin Monastery!¡± answered Xiao Xuanzi.

    She nodded and came forward. She now didn¡¯t want to ask more about Qin Wanru but looked at Chu Liuchen hurriedly. As soon as she watched him, she got worried and asked, ¡°Any word from imperial physician?¡±

    ¡°The imperial physician said that master fainted because of the hit. If, if he wakes up, then he will recover!¡± As sweat oozing on his forehead, Xiao Xuanzi suddenly knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager and cried, ¡°It is my fault! If I had taken good care of my master, he wouldn¡¯t have got fainted. He just asked someone to save Second Lady Qin but we didn¡¯t expect that she would hit him!¡±

    Yujie who stood behind Qin Wanru also knelt down.

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Taking a deep breath, the Empress Dowager asked seriously.

    ¡°Your highness, Prince Chen was in a good mood today so when we almost arrived at the gate, he said that he wanted to have a walk. Then we and those soldiers got off the cart and began to walk. However, when we haven¡¯t walked for a long time, we found a horse suddenly turned up at the corner across the street and was dashing on the street. Then it directly hit her cart and she was thrown through the window. All of a sudden, master ordered the soldier to catch her back by using the whip. But we didn¡¯t expect that she would hit him when she was caught back! Then, then my master¡­¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi burst out crying and he was shaking heavily. If Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t wake up, nobody could survive!

    ¡°Go and find out who owns this horse! It is impossible to have a horse running wildly on the street because today we are about to hold the banquet! Find out who is the owner and I will punish them heavily! If, if Chen¡¯er doesn¡¯t wake up, I won¡¯t let go of him or her whoever it is!¡± Looking gloomy, the Empress Dowager shouted angrily.

    Putting down Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand, Qin Wanru opened her eyes and knelt down.

    ¡°Your highness, Prince Chen will wake up soon!¡±

    ¡°Really? When?¡± Hearing this, the Empress Dowager looked excited even though her face was dark just now. She stared at Qin Wanru happily. Xiao Xuanzi just told her that imperial physician said that if Chu Liuchen woke up, then he would be alright. But actually, it also meant that if he didn¡¯t wake up, he would be in trouble. Now Qin Wanru¡¯s words eased her mind.

    ¡°It is hard to tell but he will wake up today!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head and answered softly.

    ¡°Great! Great!¡± Empress Dowager was only too happy to repeat the same word. She finally felt at ease. She suddenly stumbled and almost fell down.

    A nanny who stood behind her quickly brought a chair and held her to let her have a seat beside the bed.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, the first thing is to find out who owns this horse and who let the horse run wildly near our pce! We can¡¯t just let go of him or her!¡± Thinking for a while, she looked livid and gave an order to Xiao Xuanzi.

    In Empress Dowager¡¯s view, Chu Liuchen was the target! Second Lady Qin was only an innocent girl who was involved in this trouble. ¡°There must be someone who dislikes Chen¡¯er!¡± When thinking this, Empress Dowager looked angry and gnashed her teeth tightly!

    ¡°How dare those people plot against my grandson! I will find them out even if I have to turn over the city!¡±

    Knowing that his master was fine, Xiao Xuanzi wiped his sweat off his forehead and gradually calmed down. However, he still knelt on the ground and said. ¡°Empress Dowager, I, I can¡¯t tell!¡±

    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± The Empress Dowager shouted angrily.

 Chapter 284 - The Involved Empress Mother and Her Son

    <h4>Chapter 284 The Involved Empress Mother and Her Son</h4>

    ¡°It, it is Prince Zhou¡¯s horse!¡±

    Being shocked, Xiao Xuanzi dared not to conceal it and said with sweat dripped from his head.

    ¡°Liuzhou¡¯s horse?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is Prince Zhou¡¯s horse. Just now I sent someone to find out, and it is said that Prince Zhou¡¯s new horse was not trained well, so today he took this horse out for a walk. But unexpectedly, this horse got panic when it saw so many people on Zhuque Street and ran away. Thus it identally hit Second Miss Qin¡¯s carriage, and almost hurt Prince¡­¡±

    Having said this, Xiao Xuanzi looked at Chu Liuchen, who was lying on the bed with a ghastly pale face, and he could not say any more with a trembling voice!

    ¡°Okay, fine. They just hate to see me treating Chen well and each of them wants to intervene. Someone, summon Prince Zhou!¡± Empress Dowager shouted loudly with anger.

    A Nanny retreated respectfully and went out to send someone to summon Prince Zhou, Chu Liuzhou.

    Prince Zhou came quickly. He arrived at Imperial Institute of Medicine shortly afterwards together with Empress. At this time, Qin Wanru had already been waked up and stood behind Empress Dowager with her eyes darting everywhere.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I still do not know about this. I have been in the pce to visit my mother before it!¡± Prince Zhou, Chu Liuzhou nkly looked at Empress who came in with him.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Zhou came to the pce very early. This time you hold this banquet, Zhou hase early and asked if it needs help!¡± Empress said with a smile, only her pale lips betraying the nervous.

    ¡°Does it have nothing to do with him just because he hase to the pce early? The horse belongs to him and how could it make Prince Chen knocked unconscious? Chen¡¯s body has already been in such poor condition. Would he still be unpleasant to someone¡¯s eyes? Well, well, well, I am going to tell Emperor right now. There is no need to select someone. Just find several loyal people to send me and Prince Chen to a safe ce. Even if it is a wild forest, that would be safer than the pce!¡±

    Empress Dowager shouted and reproached them angrily.

    Saying these words, she disregarded their dignity and outspokenly pointed out that Empress and Prince Zhou intended to kill Chu Liuchen.

    Empress was unable to stand still and suddenly plopped down to kneel. ¡°Mother, this matter really has nothing to do with Zhou. I will let Zhou find it out in a minute. The results will definitely be found out!¡±

    Since Empress knelt down, Chu Liuzhou also knelt down naturally, with a sense of malice shing through the bottom of his eyes. When he turned his eyes to Chu Liuchen who was in the bed, he looked ruthless and hostile.

    ¡°Why this sick man is still alive? He has been ill for so many years, but he still has a breath,¡± thought Chu Liuzhou.

    Although Chu Liuzhou was really anxious to see Chu Liuchen dead early, at this time, he still hoped that Chu Liuchen could have a breath. He clearly knew that if something really happened to Chu Liuchen at this time, he would absolutely get no good. Was Chu Liuyue dealing with him? Or someone else?

    Although Chu Liuzhou was holding his head down when kneeling, his brain was constantly working and he secretly gnashed his teeth in anger. If he knew who was ying behind him, he would definitely not spare this person.

    What the phrase ¡°kill two birds with one stone¡± referred to was the situation at present!

    ¡°When Chu Liuchen dead, I will certainly fall into Imperial Grandmother¡¯s and Emperor Father¡¯s disfavor. Even if I have the identity of blood elder son, I am afraid to have nothing to do with the throne.¡± Thinking of this, Chu Liuzhou was even anxious to kill everyone who was rted to this matter in his mansion!

    He tightly clenched the fists under his sleeves.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I go back to find now, and will definitely figure it out,¡± Chu Liuzhou said with gritted teeth.

    ¡°Chen has already been like this. You figure it out, but so what? It is unknown how his body will be like¡­ I¡­¡± Empress Dowager said to theter words with her voice choking. When she looked at Chu Liuchen who was still unconscious in the bed, she felt a pain in her heart and reached out to grab his ice-cold hands on his chest and could hardly say a word.

    Empress also looked at Chu Liuchen in panic. She and Chu Liuzhou both clearly knew the consequences of the incident, so after getting the news, she rushed to the Imperial Institute of Medicine. She walked so quickly that now she also felt waves of dizziness in front of her eyes and cold hands and feet. Although she was also eager to see Chu Liuchen dead, now she did not hope something would happen to him either.

    ¡°Mother, Mother, Prince Chen moved!¡± Suddenly Empress got excited, pointed at Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands and shouted.

    Qin Wanru slightly moved her head and her eyes fell on Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand. His slender hand moved a little bit, and this time more people saw this. Empress Dowager suddenly stood up and squatted beside the bed, holding Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Chen, Chen, can you wake up? Are you okay?¡±

    The voice trembled in panic, which obviously showed that Empress Dowager was really nervous.

    Chu Liuzhou moved two steps to the bed on his knees, nervously looking at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face with deep concern in his eyes. If not knowing that this person anxiously wanted Chu Liuchen to die early, Qin Wanru would even feel that they had a strong tie of brotherhood.

    ¡°The imperial physician! Call the imperial physician quickly!¡± Empress screamed loudly.

    An imperial physician who was waiting in the gallery immediately came in. Pce maids supported Empress and Prince Zhou to stand up and to make room for him. Empress Dowager was supported to sit down again. Everyone looked nervously at the imperial physician who was taking Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse and it was so quiet in the room that everyone¡¯s heartbeat could almost be heard.

    Although Qin Wanru knew a little, her fist was still involuntarily clenched tightly. When she took Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse just now, his pulse was very slow, and even had a feeling of stagnation. If only taking his pulse, she might also feel that he was badly hurt. But Qin Wanru had also taken his pulse before.

    His pulse was no different from before.

    He was originally sick, and the illness was quite serious. The innate illness was not easy to cure, because his pulse was weaker than that ofmon person.

    Whoever took his pulse would know that he was sick and weak. However, as before, his sickness did not get worse because of this hit, which surprised her at that time.

    But what made her more relieved was that when she was taking the pulse for Chu Liuchen, his hand also moved once, and definitely he pinched on her wrist consciously before he let another hand fall down.

    In conclusion, Qin Wanru felt that Chu Liuchen was pretending to be sick. As for when he would not pretend, it was up to him. But now was he going to wake up?

    Somehow she sighed with a relief in her heart!

    ¡°Report to Empress Dowager, Empress, Prince Chen should be fine now, but then he still needs to nurse himself well!¡± The imperial physician also breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat on his forehead.

    This Prince Chen was just like a time bomb for the entire Imperial Institute of Medicine. No one knew when he would be really too sick to wake up. At that time, no matter whose turn it was, it would possibly be a severe punishment of decapitation, so that going to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to treat Prince Chen became a matter which was close to the door of hell.

    Everyone felt standing on the edge of a cliff, for fear that he would identally follow Prince Chen to meet with a mishap.

    Now feeling that nothing would happen to Chu Liuchen this time, the imperial physician also took a breath.

    ¡°Chen, Chen!¡± Empress Dowager almost cried with joy, and after repeating ¡°My merciful Buddha¡± to the sky several times, she whispered near Chu Liuchen¡¯s ear.

    Empress and Chu Liuzhou also looked at him nervously.

    Finally, in expectant eyes of several people, Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand moved again, and then he slowly opened his eyes and whispered, ¡°Grandma, I am fine!¡±

    Just one sentence made Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she said repeatedly, ¡°Yes, Chen is fine. How can you not be fine? It is all my fault. If not holding a banquet this time, I won¡¯t cause such a big trouble. I just want to appoint a Princess to you. How could it not be tolerated!¡±

    Either Empress or Chu Liuzhou dared not to reply. They held their heads down and stood with ghastly pale faces and cold sweat on their backs.

    These words would be a monstrous crime and whoever replied would fall on hard times. Even Empress with dignity dared not to reply these words, and she could only pretend that she had not heard it.

    ¡°Grandma, I am really fine. Just my head¡­¡± His long eyshes flicking, Chu Liuchen stretched out his hand to touch his forehead gently and frowned painfully.

    A handsome teenager was sick with a pale face, and the frowning brows made him look a bit more bitter and worried. Even so, he still seemed harmless and simple.

    Empress Dowager only wanted to cry. Why such a good grandson was not tolerated by others? She gave several angry stares at Empress and waved directly to ask them to leave, ¡°Since Chen is awake, Empress, please go to host today¡¯s banquet. As for Prince Zhou¡­¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I go to find it out right now, and will definitely give third younger brother an exnation!¡± Chu Liuzhou said hatefully with a cold face. He was really anxious to tear those people who guarded horses in his mansion. ¡°They cannot keep a horse and even let it rush out to hurt people. If it hurt someone else, it does not matter. This sick man, Chu Liuchen, originally seems not to live long, and he is hit by my horse. Isn¡¯t it an attempt to do harm to me on purpose?¡± thought Chu Liuzhou.

    He was indeed not in the mood to stay here.

    ¡°Each of you, just go!¡± Empress Dowager said coldly.

    Empress and Chu Liuchen said farewells to Empress Dowager, and pacified Chu Liuchen for a few words who just woke up. Then they stepped backward to the outside of Imperial Institute of Medicine, and both mother and son stopped.

    Several trusted subordinates were scattered around.

    ¡°Zhou, who it was that reached out to your mansion?¡± Of course, Empress was convinced that her son was not that stupid. Even if the sick boy won the love, how long could he live? Imperial Institute of Medicine repeatedly said that he could not live a long time. Why bother to kill him, and provoke Emperor¡¯s and Empress Dowager¡¯s disgust?

    The biggest possibility was that someone secretly used Prince Zhou¡¯s people and wanted to do harm to Chu Liuchen. Whatever the oue was, it would be good for the one in secret!

    ¡°I do not know, but Mother, please be relieved. I will find it now, and definitely get to the bottom of it!¡± Chu Liuzhou said ruthlessly.

    ¡°Find it out as soon as possible. However it would be, send the person to your Imperial Grandmother!¡± Empress was also full of hatred and said with gritted teeth. She was Empress of this country, but she had to beg for mercy to Empress Dowager. When thinking of this, the blue veins stood out on her forehead between eyebrows. It would not be easy to settle.

    ¡°Yes, Mother, I will go to check it right now!¡± Chu Liuzhou said.

    Empress nodded, and Chu Liuzhou rushed away angrily. They all thought that this was a conspiracy against the royal family. Anyone felt that Qin Wanru, who had been involved in it, was the innocent bystander and no one really took her to heart!

    But things always had some idents¡­

 Chapter 285 - Met Emperor for the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 285 Met Emperor for the First Time</h4>

    The room was very quiet, and the incense at the window, which could calm heart and tranquilize mind, curled upwards with a hint of slight sweet smell.

    In the bed, Chu Liuchen closed his eyes, but it could be seen that he did not fall asleep. His handsome and delicate face was pale like snow. He frowned from time to time, but obviously he could not spare energy to say something.

    Empress Dowager tucked him in quilt and turned to Qin Wanru after a sigh. At this time, she started to look up and down at Qin Wanru.

    Perceiving Empress Dowager¡¯s gaze, Qin Wanru tightly held her head down with a little bit reserved look, and her long eyshes shook several times uneasily. Nevertheless, whoever saw Empress Dowager for the first time, no girl would not be reserved.

    ¡°Are you the second daughter in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡± Empress Dowager asked in the voice which was not high, but quite serious.

    ¡°Report to Empress Dowager, yes, I am!¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    ¡°Did you get to know Chen when you were in Jiangzhou?¡± When saying this, Empress Dowager did not look at Qin Wanru. She nced at her grandson, and as expected, she saw that boy¡¯s eyelids slightly twitching twice, thus a faint smile naturally shed on her face.

    ¡°The highness lived in my mansion, and then he was treated in Jingxin Monastery!¡± Qin Wanru replied respectfully, and a pair of bright watery eyes stared at the inch ofnd in front of her, which made her seemingly lovable and mannered.

    ¡°You studied medicine from Abbess of Jingxin Monastery?¡± These words provoked Empress Dowager¡¯s interest, and Qin Wanru¡¯s lovable look left a favorable impression on her, so she asked now with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I just studied a little medical skill from Mingqiu Nun in Jingxin Monastery!¡± Qin Wanru replied. The previous reserved feeling had gradually faded away, so her look became more natural, and she also behaved in a good manner.

    Empress Dowager was very satisfied with Qin Wanru, who could rx quickly and behave with no mistakes in rules and etiquette.

    ¡°Then please help diagnose me!¡± Empress Dowager reached out her hand, and a Nanny had already slightly rolled up her sleeves for her. Qin Wanru lifted up a pair of watery eyes, and was stunned to look at Empress Dowager. But she immediately saluted to Empress Dowager gracefully and walked forward, and then she reached out to take Empress Dowager¡¯s pulse.

    The room suddenly became quiet. The moment Empress Dowager turned back, she saw Chu Liuchen slightly lifting his eyshes, which obviously showed that he had been peeking, so she was more sure about it in her heart.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you have symptoms of deficient energy and much phlegm. When getting worse, you will also cough up of blood!¡± Qin Wanru put down Empress Dowager¡¯s hand, and said softly.

    ¡°Then how to treat them?¡± Empress Dowagerughed and asked.

    Qin Wanru thought for a moment. ¡°Empress Dowager, it is certain that you have your own medicine to treat this disease. I just want to remind Empress Dowager that you should pay more attention to your daily diet. More attention to daily life should be paid for this disease and you need to nourish yourself slowly. Especially in such a cold day, Empress Dowager should take more care of your body!¡±

    She said these words subtly, and did not belittle other imperial physicians to show her excellent medical skill or even say more about Empress Dowager¡¯s symptoms. However, she had already spoken out the cause of Empress Dowager¡¯s disease, and done no harm to other imperial physicians, which could be described as being well-rounded.

    Empress Dowager nodded repeatedly, and was quite satisfied with Qin Wanru.

    If Qin Wanru indulged in empty talks at this time and said how to diagnose and treat her illness, Empress Dowager would not believe this, because she naturally had her own doctor who was trustworthy. Moreover, Qin Wanru was still too young. In Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, she was just a child. Even though she had learned some medical skills, how could such a child know much? It was very good for her to be able to point out a cause.

    If she must be stubborn, she would only cause Empress Dowager¡¯s dislike.

    What she said now were consistent with her current age, and she said these words without any omission, which also made Empress Dowager feel that she was very clever and lovely.

    What was more, she also looked pretty with white skin. Anyone who saw her would like her.

    ¡°You just took Chen¡¯s pulse. How about Chen¡¯s disease? Empress Dowager looked at her and asked, with a much gentler voice.

    This was quite hard to answer, and even harder than taking Empress Dowager¡¯s pulse previously.

    Everyone in this world knew that Chu Liuchen could not live long, but only she knew that he actually could live for a long time. In his previous life, his body got better and better afterwards, otherwise he could not be the crown prince of the country, have authority over a country, or even take the position of Emperor in the future.

    But now, he looked dying and this look should also get affirmation from all the doctors in the pce. Last time when Chu Liuchen met her, he said that another highly skilled doctor had been found in the pce in order to treat him. It also meant that all the ministers in the pce were so helpless that they could only find other master doctors.

    In this way, how could Chu Liuchen¡¯s body get better?

    ¡°Report to Empress Dowager, my medical skill is quite limited. I dare not to casually discuss Highness¡¯ disease. I just know that if Highness can nourish himself well, not get angry and keep in good mood, he will definitely get better!¡± Qin Wanru squatted down, and held her head down to answer respectfully.

    This answer was more perfunctory than that for Empress Dowager¡¯s disease just now. It seemed to be said casually, but her sudden kneeling down and her words, which were said after a long hesitation, all made people understand that what she had said was her real thinking instead of some words that made excuses. As for Chu Liuchen¡¯s disease, she dared not to discuss casually.

    In other words, she did not know what to say at all!

    Empress Dowager showed a disappointed look on her face andughed bitterly. Actually, she also knew how her grandson¡¯s physical condition was, but she just had a delusion. Although she was disappointed at this time, it was not the biggest blow for her because she had prepared in her heart.

    How could she not know Chu Liuchen¡¯s physical condition?

    Her grandson was good in all aspects, expect his physical condition. It was not easy to diagnose and treat the congenital disease. At the thought of this, Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes watered a little and she picked up a handkerchief to gently wipe the corners of her eyes. She really loved this grandson more dearly than other grandsons.

    Such a good child. If not at the beginning¡­ it would possibly not be the situation like this now!

    What she could do now was to spoil him as much as possible. Even if she spoiled him to be the most foppish child in this dynasty, Empress Dowager still believed that it did not matter. As long as he was happy and he could be happy, nothing else did matter. Her own sonmitted a sin, but her grandson was the most innocent one.

    ¡°Stand up!¡± Empress Dowager said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wanru held Yujie¡¯s hands to stand up.

    ¡°You can go to change your outfit. Go on!¡± Seeing that there were some spots of ashes and damaged clothes on Qin Wanru, Empress Dowager said, ¡°After a while, the banquet still has to be held!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly she heard someone outside saying loudly, ¡°Emperor ising!¡±

    One after another, the sound was getting closer and closer. Hearing the hurried footsteps in her ears, and seeing that all the servants in the room were kneeling down, Qin Wanru also followed them to plop and kneel down again on the ground.

    Here came Emperor.

    The door was pushed open heavily, and when she heard all the people in the room shouting ¡°Long Live Emperor¡± three times, she also followed to kowtow and prostrate herself. A piece of golden corner of robe shed in front of her eyes and the shining golden silk thread passed away at an extremely fast speed. Then she heard a serious voice from a man, ¡°Empress Mother, how about Chen?¡±

    ¡°How about what? He almost lost his life. They cannot tolerate Chen at all. Even though he is in such condition¡­ they do not allow him¡­¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was a little bit choked now.

    Emperor rushed a few steps forward and sat down on the bed. With a gloomy look, he looked at his nephew¡¯s face, which was ghostly pale and bloodless. Several eunuchs who followed him toe in all held their heads down and did not dare to move at all.

    ¡°Prince Zhou¡¯s horse?¡± Whening over, Emperor had already known parts of this matter, so he asked directly now.

    ¡°It is said to be Prince Zhou¡¯s horse, but whom it actually belongs to is still unknown. Chen bes a tool for them to scramble for power and wealth!¡± Empress Dowager said furiously.

    Born in a royal family, she could see these things much deep and would not conclude that this was done by Prince Zhou just because of everything she saw apparently, but she could not say that it absolutely had nothing to do with Prince Zhou.

    However, someone could even y a trick on Chu Liuchen, which meant that he definitely wanted to use the value of Chu Liuchen to profit some people. As long as she thought of this, Empress Dowager felt painful as if a knife were being twisted in her heart.

    Her grandson who had finally grown up in the palm of her hands could not be a tool for those who were scrambling for power and wealth.

    ¡°Find! When I go back, I will definitely find it out!¡± Emperor said coldly, with a nce at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    ¡°It is necessary to find it out. This matter cannot be easily let go. It will possibly happen twice. Chen can survive this time, but it will be uncertain next time. What¡¯s more, Chen originally has such a weak and sick body. These people are so ruthless that they still want to kill Chen despite his poor physical condition like this!¡±

    Empress Dowager¡¯s face was simrly as gloomy as water.

    ¡°Mother, please rest assured. I will never condone. Whoever is involved in this matter, I will give Chen an exnation!¡± Emperor assured Empress Dowager.

    Empress Dowager took a handkerchief to wipe the corners of her eyes and nodded. ¡°You go back first. I am here and it is nothing serious on Chen now! I will stay here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± Emperor answered, but he did not leave. Hesitantly looking at Empress Dowager , he was about to say something but he held back these words.

    Empress Dowager¡¯s face clouded. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she wants to see Chen!¡±

    ¡°Mother, she is always¡­ very worried¡­¡± Emperor felt awkward and entreated in a low voice.

    ¡°You say that she is worried¡­ I do not want to hear this. Neither does Chen. Ask her not to bother Chen¡¯s life when nothing is important, otherwise I will definitely not forgive her!¡± Empress Dowager reproached loudly, ¡°You do not defend her anymore. I do not want to hear anything about her!¡±

    After saying this, she turned away decisively, giving Emperor a cold back.

    Seeing Empress Dowager¡¯s behavior, Emperor knew that whatever he said would be useless, so he could only sigh and stood up to look at Chu Liuchen, and then turned to leave.

    But when passing by Qin Wanru, he stopped, ¡°Is she the second daughter of Ningyuan Army General? Was Chen hit when he saved her?¡±

    ¡°It is my great honor to meet Emperor!¡± Qin Wanru prostrated herself and said respectfully.

    ¡°Raise up your head!¡± Emperor nced at Qin Wanru and said.

    Qin Wanru slowly lifted her head up with her eyes looking down on her nose instead of looking around. She behaved herself calmly, and saw a piece of bright yellow robe at the corners of her eye. Her face felt a strong sense of severe power, since Emperor was gazing at her. Thus, she pressed hardly on the corner of her skirt with hands.

    ¡°Mother, she is too young!¡±

 Chapter 286 - Misunderstanding by Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 286?Misunderstanding by Mistake</h4>

    ¡°She is really quite small!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded her head and fell her eyes on the delicate and dignified small face of Qin Wanru. Then she turned back and looked at the Chu Liuchen lying on the bed. Until now, he was still lying still. She could not help but sigh in her heart.

    ¡°You go back first. This thing is not in a hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother, then I¡¯ll go back first!¡± the emperor said. Then he turned his feet and took his people out of the house.

    ¡°You go too!¡± Empress Dowager said.

    Qin Wanru knew that this time she was talking to her. She answered with a low voice and then went out with Yujie respectfully. It was until she went out of the door that she sighed with a relief.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, pleasee with me!¡± A pce maid smiled and came to her with a salute.

    Qin Wanru nodded her head and followed the pce maid to one side. When she entered into a wing, she found the set of clothes she had prepared before on the table.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please change your clothes here. If you want something, please call me!¡± the pce maid said.

    ¡°Where did you¡­ take the clothes?¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°It was taken from the carriage of your mansion,¡± the pce maid said.

    Therefore, at that time, her own carriage was brought into the pce together, and the carriage had already been checked!

    Qin Wanru nodded her head and asked the pce maid to go back. Yujie closed the door and swiped the cold sweat on her head. ¡°Miss, who is so vicious to want to kill you?¡±

    This thing, except Qin Wanru, only Yujie knew. This thing was not to attack Chu Liuchen but to assault Qin Wanru. Or had it not been Chu Liuchen, although Qin Wanru would not have died at that time, her bones would have been hit to break.

    So everything had been nned.

    Including the traffic jam in front of her and that old beggar, as well as the running horse that had been counted on the time and angle, these things only had one goal: kill Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes shed a chilly darkness and a cruelty rose from her eyes which was hard to be hidden. She knew clearly that without the help of Chu Liuchen, today she must have died on the spot.

    In order to protect their own life, it was painstaking for them to n so many things. And they even dared to do this outside the pce door and involved Prince Zhou in.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru said affirmatively. She smiled coldly with the faint light in her ink-colored eyes, giving her more cruelty which could not be seen clearly in the past.

    ¡°Miss, why should Madam of Duke Xing do this? Just because she wanted to ept Miss as her foster daughter but you didn¡¯t agree, so she wanted to ruin you? Maybe you have made a mistake? Could it be Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Yujie said with shock and couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion? There was a fascinating smile in her lip, with a little bit of bloodthirsty. These two mansions both had responsibility for this thing and neither of them can escape!

    Yujie might not understand the reasons in it but Qin Wanru believed her assumption in a more affirmative way. If it was not true, Madam of Duke Xing would not stare at her like a mad dog.

    In herst life, Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di stepped her into the filth together, and this life was also the same.

    It was just in thest life that Qin Wanru was too weak to strike back because of the early assault of Madam Di. This life she was born from the fire and was not the Qin Wanru anymore who was cowardly and let anyone torment her.

    Under the cruel penalty was the blood and tears of people. Actually, there was not only the hatred of her, but also that of her family. Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes slowly and cruelty was contained in her tears.

    It turned out that not only her identity was a secret but also she had deep hatred with others.

    ¡°Miss, what happened to you?¡± Yujie had never seen Qin Wanru being so weak and she said with surprise.

    ¡°Change clothes first. Later I will talk it to you after we go home!¡± Since Qin Wanru understood the whole thing, she didn¡¯t need to ponder more temporarily. Qin Wanru waved and went to the table to pick up the set of clothes Nanny Dong prepared for her.

    This set was different from the clothes she wore today. The eight pieces of her skirt were like lotus leaves. The delicate lotus flowers came out from the lotus leaves, because of which every step of her would be followed by lotus flowers. The skirt color was gradual green, covered with ayer of light yarn, which made the gradient more and more permeated with fairy air.

    The skirt yarn was slightly raised, and the skirt angle was falling. The lotus leaves were frondent and the lotus flowers were near the burst. Her beautiful and slim waist could only be held by a grip. The light pink coat above was very suitable for the age of Qin Wanru. The light pink coat, beside its main color, had more white, which made this piece of clothes not only have fairy air but also possess more elegance.

    This time she changed her clothes and cleaned up herself with not so much time. She stood in front of the door again and Yujie opened the door, seeing pce maids waiting outside.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, Empress Dowager asked me to take you to the feast and you no longer need to farewell to Your Highness Prince Chen. He is in bad health so he needs to rest quietly!¡±

    The pce maid showed a glimmer of being amazed in her eyes, but she quickly lowered her head and said these words.

    What kind of beauty had not been seen in the pce, but the Second Miss Qin in front of her eyes let the pce maid feel that the three thousand beautiful ones she had seen were no better than this one.

    But she was a bit small!

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, what do you think of this girl of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡± Empress Dowager smiled and said to Chu Liuchen who had opened his eyes on the bed.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Chu Liuchen blinked his eyes twice, feeling a bit shy, and said that ¡°Not bad, at least I didn¡¯t dislike her when I saw her.¡±

    His words reminded Empress Dowager of thest banquet. When the Misses who attended thest banquet saw other princes, they were all very shy. Thinking of it, Empress Dowager felt quite depressed.

    She wanted to pick one to be the daughter-inw for her beloved grandson so that the girl could take care of Chen¡¯er. But these girls did not fall in love with Chu Liuchen. How could she be happy?

    That banquet not only didn¡¯t help the Empress Dowager find one who she liked, but also made her grandson feel wronged. The Empress Dowager also felt quite dissatisfied with those aristocratic families Miss and thought that they were a group of blind people who could not see the goodness of her grandson.

    This time when she heard Chu Liuchen saying this, Empress Dowager sighed softly, ¡°But she¡­ is so small. How can she take care of you!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I don¡¯t need her to take care of me. I just think that I can have something to talk with her.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly. His pale face floated with a touch of vitality and the color of his face became softer.

    As soon as he reached out and wanted to sit up, the Empress Dowager took a cushion for him quickly and put it behind him.

    Chu Liuchen coughed with a low voice. A nanny brought a ss of water for Chu Liuchen and he epted and drank a little. The hot air made his pale face be brighter and have more vitality.

    ¡°You asked me to go to Shengguang Temple before. Was it for her?¡± Seeing him put down the teacup, the Empress Dowager asked him with a low voice.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Abbess of Jingxin Monastery and Mingqiu Nun took care of me a lot in Jiangzhou. Second Miss Qin also helped me pound the medicine. So we were acquaintances. Since she came to the capital city, I had to see her. From my childhood, no one had ever gone along well with me.¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his head. His long eyshes fell on his pale face with irregr shadows.

    There was decadence from his bones.

    The heart of Empress Dowager was hurt greatly and her eyes went red. She turned to one side quickly and reached out to wipe away the tears in her eyes. ¡°Well, since you feel good, then she!¡±

    How simple was the request of her grandson. What he wanted was not a woman who could apany him but only a woman he could talk with. Empress Dowager thought that she didn¡¯t need to make him unhappy.

    From his childhood to now, this child suffered a lot because of his body. She wanted him to be as happy as possible.

    But this child now wanted to find a ymate. If he felt that she was not suitableter after being together for a while, and he really found the other woman whom he wanted to marry with, that would be a troublesome thing. Moreover, the identity of Qin Wanru was too low.

    If other princes wanted to get married, they could get married with this girl from a third-level mansion, because the thought of the emperor and the Empress Dowager was that they didn¡¯t want these princes to marry wives whose family were of great power. But Chu Liuchen was different, Empress Dowager and the emperor both wanted him to find a wife with a powerful family so that she could protect him to be safe all his life after the emperor passed away.

    Although imperial physicians all said that the disease of Chu Liuchen came from the day when he was born, and no one knew that when would he pass away, in the heart of Empress Dowager, she felt that Chu Liuchen would live for a long time. So she would certainly consider more for his future. If she passed away in the future, she wanted Chu Liuchen not to be bullied by others.

    Therefore, the power of his wife¡¯s family was very crucial!

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, is the daughter of Qin¡¯s mansion too small?¡± Empress Dowager said gently after a thought.

    ¡°About eleven or twelve years old!¡± Chu Liuchen thought and said softly.

    ¡°What about firstly setting her as your side imperial concubine? And when everything is all right, we can decide whether she can be your wife?¡± Empress Dowager said tentatively. This so-called ¡°everything is all right¡± could not be determined by one or two words. In the heart of Empress Dowager, she was not satisfied with Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, what does ¡®everything is all right¡¯ mean? Can the original wife be a side imperial concubine?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyes, looking at Empress Dowager with his beautiful eyes and said.

    Although he was expressing his dissatisfaction, his manners were still elegant and gentle. He was not only very handsome but also well-educated.

    The Empress Dowager was upset again. After a long while, she came out from her thought and said her worries in a low voice. She knew that her grandson was very intelligent. If she dyed, he would understand. ¡°Her identity is low. You¡¯d better get married with a daughter of lineal decent from a noble family, preferably a first daughter of lineal decent!¡±

    The most distinguished first daughter of lineal decent in an aristocratic family tended to be brought up with great efforts. Such kind of woman was the favorite of the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, so what if the woman is a first daughter of lineal decent?¡± If I think she is not good, she won¡¯t be good!¡± His long eyshes were pulled down again, and the color of his eyes became deeper, and his voice was lowered.

    The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t say anything at that moment. She knew what did Chu Liuchen mean. She felt a big blow to her heart. So what if she was a first daughter of lineal decent? Was that woman a noble first daughter of lineal decent ? But what she did had never been connected with the noble and elegant first daughter of lineal decent!

    The Empress Dowager thought angrily that the so-called manner of her was even notparable to that of a daughter of a concubine in a small family.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, this thing is not in a hurry. I just want a good ymate and I don¡¯t want to hold up others. Second Miss Qin is very young, so she can talk with me. I just hope that Imperial Grandmother and my uncle don¡¯t refuse me!¡± Chu Liuchen raised up his head again with a gentle smile on his face.

    The attitude of him was gentle and soft. He was like a weak young boy in the ink picture of mountains and rivers. Although he was sick and always stayed in bed, no one could be more handsome than him.

    ¡°I, I will agree with you!¡± Her handsome grandson was just like a picture in front of her, and the tears of the Empress Dowager were going to fall down¡­

 Chapter 287 - Miss Wang Who Needed to be Taken Care of

    <h4>Chapter 287 Miss Wang Who Needed to be Taken Care of</h4>

    The pce maid brought Qin Wanru to the pce banquet.

    The pce banquet was set in a garden. From the entrance, there were pots of Tang Qianyan in full bloom everywhere. This time was not the period when Tang Qianyan should be in full bloom, but here and there were so many Tang Qianyan in varied and beautiful shapes in this garden.

    Inside the garden were many tents around, which shaped a half circle. In the center was a big flower terrace.

    Around the flower terrace were potted flowers, and in the middle of it, arge tform was packed. The tform was covered with a top, and the light yarns flew around the tform. There happened to be arge rockery at the back of the tform so only the front half of the circle left.

    The back of the tents was also enclosed. The small stoves inside were very warm. Although the front doors of the tents were opened to the middle flower terrace, it was not cold inside.

    The sunshine fell on the flower terrace directly, with the rockery behind it to shield the wind. The ce where the stage was arranged in the flower terrace was actually not cold.

    This arrangement was very chic.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin?¡± A delicate voice suddenly sounded.

    Qin Wanru stopped and looked at the person who called her. When she saw a delicate woman, she had ridicule in her eyes. She still couldn¡¯t forget her voice.

    The contempt that was mean, sharp, and without any room was still in front of her. But now she appeared to desire to talk to her, which waspletely different from the one in memory.

    Wang Shengxue¡¯s younger sister Wang Yishu was said to be a woman who had read lots of books. In thest life, Qin Wanru was calcted to have a nned marriage with Wang Shengxue. So at first, this female talent who had read lots of books performed well to Qin Wanru. Butter, when the rtionship between Ning Xueqing and Wang Shengxue was exposed, she ridiculed Qin Wanru with all kinds of sharp words.

    Her mean and ridiculed face seemed that she regarded Qin Wanru as a person who had killed her father.

    Unexpectedly, this time she would see this bitter and mean talented woman again at this time.

    This was the femalepanion that Madam of Duke Xing had found for her. It was really the fate.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Wang Yishu from the top to the feet and seemed to be nk.

    ¡°My aunt is the Madam of Duke Xing. My surname is Wang. Didn¡¯t she tell Second Miss Qin?¡± Wang Yishu said with a bit of eeriness. Her eyes looked bright and kind, and the kindness had been controlled because of fear. People tended to feel good of her at the first sight.

    ¡°You are the Miss that Madam of Duke Xing mentioned?¡± Qin Wanru held back her gaze and said with light color in her eyes, ¡°Do you want to follow me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this what my aunt has said?¡± Wang Yishu¡¯s face was a bit awkward. It seemed that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t give her face. She bit her lip and her face went red.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing only told me to take you to the pce. Next¡­ I am afraid that I can¡¯t help you. I am not familiar with the pce too!¡± Qin Wanru seemed to be very vexed. Her watery eyes looked at Wang Yishu, who was taller than her for half of a head.

    The pce maid who sent Qin Wanru to the ce was originally going to retreat, but at this moment she saw something unusual, so she stood still and didn¡¯t leave.

    Although she was the pce maid of Empress Dowager, her wearing was just like that of the pce maid around. So no one discovered that she was actually not the pce maid here.

    In order to be less obvious, she even squatted down, picked up a rag on the side and wiped the flower pots!

    But Qin Wanru saw her!

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, my aunt didn¡¯t say that you would help introduce me to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡± Wang Yishu¡¯s face looked very anxious and she was quite worried in her heart. This thing waspletely different from what the aunt said. Didn¡¯t she say that this matter had been fullypleted?

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I cannot do that. I am also not very familiar with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Wang Yishu with a vexatious expression and her face seemed that she knew nothing at all. Her watery eyes blinked and she appeared to be in aplete nk.

    ¡°The foster daughter of Madam of Duke Xing is First Miss Qi. Why do you always tangle with our Miss!¡± Yujie snorted unpleasantly.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, has my auntmitted me to your care?¡± Wang Yishu was unpleasant. She red at Yujie, the servant girl who didn¡¯t understand ¡°rules¡± and said with anger in her voice.

    In her heart, she looked down upon Qin Wanru originally, so she pretended to be weak. But now she found that this Second Miss Qin was no better than herself, her temper could not be suppressed.

    Although Wang Yishu¡¯s appearance was not the best, she praised herself as being more learned than others, so she could be called as a talented woman. Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s uselessness, the arrogance on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°Miss Wang, you are not young. Why should you bemitted to my care?¡± Qin Wanru said with her small mouth opened slightly and raised her head to look at Wang Yishu.

    ¡°Miss Wang, it seems that you are older than our Miss? Since you are so old, haven¡¯t you gone to the pce yet?¡± Yujie followed her words ¡°innocently¡±, and looked to be very surprised.

    Although her voice was not high, people around them could hear these words. And they also stood at a crossroads. There were many peopleing and going, and most of them were attracted by the beautiful clothes of Qin Wanru, so they looked at her for more times. When they heard that there were disputes here, they listened to them more carefully. After hearing the servant girl saying this, they threw some sneak gazes on Wang Yishu.

    No matter from what aspect, Wang Yishu looked to be older than Qin Wanru. Now the older asked the younger to take care of her, which was really a joke.

    The family status of Wang¡¯s mansion was high in the past, butter the reputation of it was lowered. Finally it almost attached to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Because of its attachment to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, although it was declined, she would sometimes interact with other girls from other mansions. It was due to the face of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, other girls would not look down upon her.

    Therefore, there was her reputation as the talented girl in the capital city.

    In the past, many Misses knew Wang Yishu, but her identity was really not high enough to attend the pce banquet held by the pce. This time Madam of Duke Xing might have used some approaches to give her the opportunity to attend this pce banquet.

    Feeling the ridicule sight around, Wang Yishu¡¯s face flushed red. Her servant girl on her side stepped forward and rebuked Yujie, ¡°The Misses are talking! How could a servant girl like you know nothing about rules!¡±

    ¡°But what I said was the truth!¡± Yujie seemed to be in a nk and know nothing about what happened. So she responded directly with such words.

    Her awkward situation was quite simr to that of Qin Wanru. The two masters and servants were on the opposite sides. It seemed more like Wang Yishu and her servant bullying Qin Wanru and her servant.

    Wang Yishu had experienced many things and she immediately understood the situation. She reached out to stop her servant girl quickly, biting her lips with a softer face.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin¡­ I am sorry to bother you. This is my first time to enter the pce and my aunt asks me to be with you. I don¡¯t know whether I bother you or not?¡± These words were so gentle and she didn¡¯t have the same aggressive attitude before.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Qin Wanru hesitated, then she pulled her dress and smiled bitterly. ¡°I was injured when I entered the pce. I might take a seat for a while and leave, and I don¡¯t have the strength to meet other people. Miss Wang, please take it easy!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin was hurt? Let me see. I understood something about medicine when I was at home!¡± There was worry on her face and she reached out her hands to pick up Qin Wanru¡¯s hands.

    Qin Wanru stepped back and avoided her hands. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother Miss Wang!¡±

    After saying this she saluted to her and entered the tent on one side. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to be close to Wang Yishu.

    Some people around wereughing. Although their voice was not big, it was big enough to be heard by Wang Yishu. Wang Yishu¡¯s face flushed red immediately and held the handkerchief in her hands tightly. She almost couldn¡¯t control herself.

    Secretly biting her teeth, she followed Qin Wanru to enter the tent.

    Some Misses looking on this happened to have not found a ce, so they followed them into the tent.

    The crowd here dissipated, and the pce maid who wiped the flower pots stood up. She looked thoughtfully at the direction of Qin Wanru¡¯s departure. She was the trusted subordinate sent by the Empress Dowager. So naturally she knew that her master treated Qin Wanru differently.

    That was why she paid more attention to Qin Wanru. But she didn¡¯t think that she would hear the words just now.

    How could Madam of Duke Xing rte to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion which had just arrived in Jiangzhou? And how could they seem to have a good rtionship with Second Miss Qin?

    There was no rtionship between Duke Xing and Your Highness Prince Chen. Why would Madam of Duke Xing connect with Qin¡¯s Mansion? Could it because they knew that Your Highness Prince Chen had been to Jiangzhou and lived in Qin¡¯s Mansion, the owner of which was the old Jiangzhou Ningyuan Army General The pce maid felt that the more she thought about it, the more dangerous it was. It was not a thing that a small pce maid like her could bear.

    She threw the rag in her hands casually and hurriedly went to Empress Dowager to report it.

    The pce was the most sensitive to this kind of thing, and the Empress Dowager now paid the most attention to Your Highness Prince Chen. Not long before Your Highness Prince Chen had had idents and the Second Miss was here when the idents happened. What role did the Madam of Duke Xing y in this who seemed to be totally unconnected to it?¡±

    The pce maid didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She only felt that she should report this thing to Empress Dowager.

    She was just a pce maid, and no one noticed that she was the person sent by the Empress Dowager. So naturally no one would pay attention to her departure¡­

    Qin Wanru entered the tent and found it to be quite big. There were many seats, which could amodate a dozen of Misses. At that time there were only a few people, so many of the seats were empty.

    This tent was on the side, so many Misses were not willing to choose this ce. When several of the tents in the middle were full, those Misses woulde to the sides.

    When Qin Wanru came in, there were only five or six Misses inside. When they saw Qin Wanruing in, they were all amazed and fell all their eyesights on the clothes of Qin Wanru. When the wind blew, the gauze skirt was raised. It made people feel that Qin Wanru was a fairy in the wind.

    The eyes of these Misses were lit up. They looked at each other and their faces were filled with joy!

    When Qin Wanru sat down, a Miss closed to her and wanted to ask her where the material of this set of clothes came from and where this style of clothes was made. Just before this they saw Wang Yishu came in and sat next to Qin Wanru affectionately. She smiled and said in an extreme low voice, ¡°Second Miss Qin, my aunt asks me to bring a gift for you!¡±

 Chapter 288 - The Jade Pendant Wrapped in the Handkerchief

    <h4>Chapter 288 The Jade Pendant Wrapped in the Handkerchief</h4>

    Wang Yishu said, while mysteriously pulling out a handkerchief seemingly with something in it. Qin Wanru had an intuition that she had seen the cloth.

    With her watery eyes slightly fixed, she had recognized it was the cloth from the clothes given to her by Madam of Duke Xing. The set of clothes was left in the Mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had told her not to wear it, because it vited the emperor¡¯s taboo.

    Was this Colorful Yarn? It had been exposed in an aroma and quite fragrant!

    Qin Wanru did not like using aroma and was very sensitive to aroma!

    ¡°Miss Wang, where did you get this handkerchief?¡± Qin Wanru reached out to press Wang Yishu¡¯s hand in astonishment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang Yishu was dumbfounded and looked down at the handkerchief in her hand with a mocking smile. Qin Wanru was exactly a petty country girl as her aunt described. ¡°I have a lot of them. If you like it, I will ask someone to send you some next time!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang, you have a lot of them?¡± Qin Wanru asked again.

    Wang Yishu nodded and said with an increasingly kind smile, ¡°This handkerchief ismon. There are a lot of them in my aunt¡¯s mansion!¡±

    She got the handkerchief from Madam of Duke Xing, but there weren¡¯t as many as she said. This handkerchief was especially given to her by Madam of Duke Xing as a reward. Madam of Duke Xing told her that she would give her a few more pieces after she aplished the task. She was just pretending to be generous in front of others in this moment in a tone which was gentle but showed her arrogance

    The eyes of several youngdies around them were also attracted by this paparazzi. It seemed to show different colors from different angles, looking extremely resplendent and gorgeous.

    ¡°Miss Wang, let me have a look!¡± The Miss, who sat over and was the closest to them, reached out and said with a smile in this moment.

    Seeing the Miss reach out, Wang Yishu quickly grabbed the stuff in the handkerchief, and then the handkerchief was taken by the Miss and immediately passed to another Miss. Everyone marveled at the handkerchief which was gorgeous and fragrant!

    When everyone was focusing on the handkerchief, Wang Yishu approached Qin Wanru, reached out to stuff the jade pendant hidden in her hand into Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and then said in a low voice, ¡°Second Miss Qin, my aunt asked you to turn it over to First Miss Qi.¡±

    This jade pendant should be given to Qi Rongzhi, so Qin Wanru had to take it over.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Madam of Duke Xing give it to First Miss Qi directly?¡±

    ¡°It was supposed to be given to her when Madam of Duke Xing adopted her as her daughter, but she forgot it at that time and considered it embarrassing to give it to herter. So she thinks it won¡¯t embarrass anyone if you can give it to her quietly.¡±

    Wang Yishu whispered in an increasingly low voice.

    It meant that Madam of Duke Xing adopted Qi Rongzhi reluctantly, so she just gave Qi Rongzhi something at will and even forgot to give this important stuff. If she directly sent it to Qi Rongzhi, she seemed to do that intentionally and would even lose her face. So she wanted to ask Qin Wanru to turn it over.

    It made sense and was quite usible. If Qin Wanru had never seen this jade pendant, she almost believed it.

    Qin Wanru had never had the memory of how she was engaged to Wang Shengxue in thest life. However, when she saw this piece of jade pendant, suddenly some memory came to her mind¡­

    ¡°You are such a b*tch with an affair with Childe Wang, and even secretly took the jade pendant passed down in his family. You did something like this in Jiangzhou, and now you are doing this again. You are really shameless!¡±

    ¡°So she is. But we have to agree on the marriage between them. He¡¯s the cousin of our young master anyway. Our Madam suggests she could be Childe Wang¡¯s co-wife. Ady legally married should be considered a wife, and ady eloping with a man should be considered a concubine. Our Madam allows her to be a co-wife for the sake of First Miss, otherwise she can only be a concubine.¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you should marry Childe Wang as a co-wife, since you have abandoned yourself to vice and have an affair with Childe Wang!¡± ¡­

    She seemed to hear the me from Qin Yuru, the arrogant old maid from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di. She held the jade pendant firmly and then rxed her hold slowly. It turned out she had been engaged to Wang Shengxue at that time because of this jade pendant not as a legal wife, but as a co-wife.

    This was also an important reason why her engagement was easily broken off after Ning Xueqing made a scene at the birthday party of the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since she was not a legal wife, others naturally wouldn¡¯t respect her.

    Ning Xueqing had been pregnant at that time. Although Ning Xueqing was inferior, she was no better than Ning Xueqing. Moreover, it was more justifiable for Childe Wang to marry Ning Xueqing for the sake of the offspring of the Wang family.

    What was more, they grew up together, while she ¡°tricked¡± him in an indecent way, and this jade pendant was the evidence!

    ¡°ng!¡± The jade pendant fell to the ground from her hand with the sound of breaking, and everyone looked back with fear.

    ¡°Miss Wang, I am so sorry for breaking the jade pendant you gave me. How much is it? I will pay you!¡± Restraining the rage in her heart and raising her head, Qin Wanru said in panic.

    It happened all of a sudden. The jade pendant fell and smashed into pieces before Qin Wanru held it firmly. Wang Yishu was stunned, but then stood up said with a nk face, ¡°Second Miss Qin, what do you mean by saying that? Isn¡¯t this your jade pendant? Why do you say it¡¯s mine?¡±

    She responded quickly. Although it happened suddenly, she, who understood Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s intention, would never recognize the jade pendant was hers in public.

    She was supposed to give this jade pendant to Qin Wanru in the pce today. Wang Yishu didn¡¯t know what was going to happen next, but knew that this jade pendant belonged to her brother.

    She could aplish the task assigned by Madam of Duke Xing after giving this jade pendant to Qin Wanru when there was nobody around.

    She was supposed to do that when nobody was around, but Qin Wanru did not show any intention of apanying her to meet Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. As Madam of Duke Xing expected, Qin Wanru would at least talk with Wang Yishu for a while even if she might not be willing to. Wang Yishu could lead her to a corner where she could give her the jade pendant.

    Madam of Duke Xing also told Wang Yishu not to underestimate Qin Wanru, saying that she was a clever girl. Although she had promised before, she might go back on her words at that time. Nevertheless, since she had gone back on her words of introducing Wang Yishu to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she would be too embarrassed to reject turning over the jade pendant to Qi Rongzhi.

    Unexpectedly, Qin Wanru entered the tent directly after rejecting her. Wang Yishu had to follow her in and give her the jade pendant when no one was paying attention to them. When Wang Yishu wascent, she saw the jade pendant fall and smash into pieces.

    idents happened one after another. Looking at the debris on the ground, Wang Yishu was in a daze for a while. But fortunately she had never been a stupid girl. When pleasing Madam of Duke Xing, she was excellent in weighing her words and watching her expression. She immediately knew that she couldn¡¯t recognize this jade pendant belonged to her.

    ¡°Miss Wang, what do you mean? Why do you say this jade pendant belongs to me? It was wrapped in your handkerchief, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Qin Wanru said with a cold face and deep eyes.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin¡­ I, I just show you this handkerchief. Why do you say that there is a jade pendant in it? You can ask these Young Madams, who has seen the jade pendant?¡± Wang Yishu was anxious, reached out to point at the Miss, who had held her handkerchief, and said.

    The Miss shook her head nkly. Wang Yishu reacted very quickly, so she saw nothing. When Wang Yishu gave the jade pendant to Qin Wanru, they talked in a low voice, so she did not hear their conversation clearly. Nevertheless, she clearly heard their discussion of the handkerchief.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, I saw a piece of jade in your cuff and thought it was gorgeous, so I wanted to have a look at it. Why do you say the jade pendant belongs to me after you identally dropped it? I obviously have no such jade pendant!¡± Wang Yishu said with red eyes, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been to the pce, so I am afraid to do or say anything wrong. How dare I talk nonsense!¡±

    As she said, she anxiously waved her hands in panic, which made others smell a rat in the matter. It was just a jade pendant. It was no big deal no matter who was the owner of it.

    With a sign given by her master, a maid knelt down, picked up the jade pendant, which had smashed into four pieces, and looked at it. When she saw a character on the corner of thest piece of the jade pendant, her hands trembled and the fragment fell to the ground again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the Miss.

    ¡°Miss, it is¡­ it is a character. It seems to be a character from a man¡¯s name!¡± The maid stood up in a panic and hurriedly stepped back, as if the stuff on the ground was dirty.

    ¡°A character from a man¡¯s name?¡± The rest of the Young Madams stood up, looked at Qin Wanru and then looked at Wang Yishu, with no idea of whom they should believe.

    Another maid knelt down, picked up the edge of the jade pendant and showed it to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s the character ¡®Xue¡¯!¡±

    On hearing her words, Wang Yishu covered her mouth with a trace of horror on her face and stared at Qin Wanru in astonishment. She seemed to want to say something, but her mouth was immediately covered by herself. She looked extremely panic-stricken, seeming to have discovered something serious.

    She did that abruptly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Seemingly noticing the horror on her face was too eye-catching, Wang Yishu put down her hand in embarrassment and forced an awkward smile.

    ¡°Miss Wang, have you seen this jade pendant?¡± asked a Miss.

    ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t! I haven¡¯t seen it!¡± Wang Yishu said hurriedly and shook her head with her eyes drifting. Her extremely guilty look indicated she didn¡¯t tell the truce.

    ¡°Miss Wang, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, this jade pendant should belong to you. Do you know what crime is it to frame up the daughter of an appointed official?¡± Seeing her apparently guilty look, several Young Madams felt increasingly suspicious. Some other Young Madams had just entered the tent. At the sight of what was going on, a Young Madam said coldly.

    In a word, if Wang Yishu didn¡¯t tell the truth, she was framing up Qin Wanru on purpose.

    Without a prominent family background, the Wang¡¯s Mansion had relied on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If she really framed up Qin Wanru in front of everyone, Madam of Duke Xing would be too embarrassed to defend her even if she wanted to.

    Wang Yishu was panic-stricken with sweat on her forehead. She seemed to be forced to stamp on her foot, look towards Qin Wanru with a pitiful face and lower her voice, ¡°Second Miss Qin, exin, exin to these Young Madams when you took my brother¡¯s jade pendant!¡±

 Chapter 289 - You Donâ€™t Have Any Evidence, but I Do

    <h4>Chapter 289 You Don¡¯t Have Any Evidence, but I Do</h4>

    ¡°Childe Wang¡¯s jade pendant?¡± With her face changing, a Miss involuntarily eximed.

    Everyone else was stunned, looking at Qin Wanru with astonishment followed by sarcasm in their eyes. Qin Wanru had grown into a teenage girl with such a brilliant appearance, which had aroused others¡¯ jealousy. At this moment, they undisguisedly showed their contempt!

    ¡°Miss Wang, are you sure this is your brother¡¯s jade pendant?¡± Under the gaze of everyone, Qin Wanru leisurely wiped her palm with a handkerchief, as if to wipe the stain from her white and tender hand!

    ¡°My, my brother is Wang Shengxue. There, there is a character ¡®Xue¡¯ in his name!¡± Wang Yishu stuttered, but still nerved herself to say.

    ¡°So I don¡¯t understand why do you show me your brother¡¯s jade pendant and then say that it belongs to me. Do I know your brother?¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said calmly.

    This jade was smashed by Qin Wanru. She intended to catch Wang Yishu off guard by doing that. No matter what Wang Yishu had nned to do, smashing the jade pendant was definitely not part of it.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, but this jade pendant really belongs to my brother. Many people in my aunt¡¯s mansion know that. We can ask my aunt Madam of Duke Xing to identify it!¡± Wang Yishu bit her lip and seemed to be forced to say that.

    Ask Madam of Duke Xing to identify it. Since Wang Yishu could say that, she was naturally confident. Those, who still had some doubts about it, also looked towards Qin Wanru at this moment.

    Since Wang Yishu really suggested they could ask someone as noble as Madam of Duke Xing to identify it, her words must be true!

    Was there something behind the smashed jade pendant? Many Young Madams secretly guessed. Could it be possible that Wang Yishu asked to have a look at this jade pendant after noticing it might belong to her brother, but Qin Wanru was flustered and identally dropped and smashed it?

    At the thought of this, they considered it seemingly made sense.

    They looked at Qin Wanru with even more sarcasm in their eyes!

    ¡°Miss Wang, we meet each other for the first time today, right? I¡¯m wondering what I did has offended you so that you frame me up with your brother¡¯s jade pendant?¡± Qin Wanru seemingly did not sense Wang Yishu¡¯s brutal tone and said with indifferent eyes. Without the slightest panic, she actually looked increasingly calm.

    ¡°I, I meet you for the first time today indeed. I don¡¯t know you know my brother!¡± Wang Yishu said with fear, seemingly too frightened toe to her senses.

    ¡°Miss Wang, do you insist this jade pendant belongs to me?¡± Qin Wanru asked lightly.

    ¡°It, it was originally brought out by you. I think it looks like my brother¡¯s jade pendant¡­¡± Wang Yishu replied very quickly. Neither of them mentioned Qi Rongzhi at this time. Qi Rongzhi was just an excuse for giving the jade pendant to Qin Wanru. Although it was not a perfect deployment, Wang Yishu considered she had taken control of the situation.

    She looked terrified with a trace ofcency across her eyes.

    She said to Qin Wanru in a very low voice, so at most the two maids around them could hear their conversation. However, Qin Wanru¡¯s maid obviously couldn¡¯t testify for Qin Wanru.

    ¡°You think it looks like your brother¡¯s jade pendant. Maybe it is?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Wang Yishu with a faint smile.

    Qin Wanru had to take the jade pendant since it was given to Qi Rongzhi. After that, Wi Yishu could make others discover Qin Wanru had the jade pendant in somewhere else, and then stand out to im it belonged to Wang Shengxue and even make someone else, who knew about this, say that. In this way, there would be sufficient evidence.

    At the moment, Qin Wanru smashed the jade pendant before the follow-ups were deployed. Only Wang Yishu insisted the jade pendant belonged to Qin Wanru.

    Looking back and forth with her rippling watery eyes, Qin Wanru had figured out Wang Yishu¡¯s n. Madam of Duke Xing was worried about her survival and set another trap.

    Madam of Duke Xing intended to kill her. After failing to do that, she intended to damage her reputation. If she had such an ident in the pce, even with her father as the backing, she could at most be a co-wife or even a concubine of Childe Wang this time.

    Others would consider she yed some trick to be engaged to Childe Wang. When Ning Xueqing appeared, she would be a vicious and meandy who separated a couple of lovers, and then her engagement with Childe Wang would be broken off¡­

    Her life would probably be ruined from here.

    How vicious was Madam of Duke Xing to ruin all she got step by step, trample on all she got step by step and finally nail her to the stainednd!

    ¡°It originally belongs to my brother!¡± Wang Yishu was startled by Qin Wanru¡¯s smile, but she soon came to her senses, cursed herself for her weakness and hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°I say you brought the jade pendant here to frame me up. You say this jade pendant was dropped from my hand. I¡¯m wondering what evidence you have?¡± Qin Wanru squinted at Wang Yishu and said.

    Her question made Wang Yishu stutter slightly. But Wang Yishu immediately asked her back loudly, ¡°Second Miss Qin, you say this jade pendant is brought by me. Do you have any evidence?¡±

    Although she could not prove this jade pendant was dropped from Qin Wanru, Qin Wanru also had no evidence to prove she gave this jade pendant to her.

    It happened all of a sudden. Unexpectedly Qin Wanru suddenly dropped and smashed the jade pendant into pieces. Otherwise, she could make someone bump into Qin Wanru and make everyone see the jade pendant was dropped from Qin Wanru. In this way, Qin Wanru wouldn¡¯t be able to rify the fact even if she had ten thousand mouths!

    Her aunt said Qin Wanru was from a quite wealthy family. If Qin Wanru married her brother, it would certainly be helpful to her family business and her brother¡¯s official career. This was also the most important reason for Wang Yishu to do this.

    The Wang family was neither powerful nor influential. Although they relied on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, they didn¡¯t have their own power. Many aristocratic families in the capital knew about the Wang family¡¯s background, which made it difficult for Wang Yishu to find a good match. Those whom she liked looked down upon her, while she looked down on those who liked her. She couldn¡¯t reach the high or ept the low, so she hadn¡¯t found a suitable match.

    Her aunt had analyzed it for her. If her brother married Qin Wanru, her brother would certainly rise with the support of the Qin¡¯s Mansion and the background of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. The rise of her brother would naturally promote the entire Wang family and her status. At that time, she could marry anyone she liked.

    Now the Qin¡¯s Mansion could be considered the family of a newly appointed official with real power. Besides, the First Miss Qin was going to marry into a decent mansion despite her bad reputation. Wang Yishu considered it negligible.

    With this thought, she insisted the jade pendant belonged to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru was exactly waiting for these words from her. She nced at Wang Yishu and said, ¡°Miss Wang, I have evidence!¡±

    In the moment, not only Wang Yishu was shocked, but everyone around them was dumbfounded. Qin Wanru actually had the evidence. Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s calm face and then at Wang Yishu¡¯s panic-stricken eyes, all of them were confused.

    ¡°Nonsense. How can you have the evidence?¡± Wang Yishu shouted.

    ¡°I do have the evidence. I just want to ask why you intend to frame me up. We meet each other for the first time today. When Madam of Duke Xing sent someone to our mansionst time, she asked me to take care of you in the pce. Why do you intend to frame me up at our first meeting?¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at Wang Yishu and asked with burning eyes.

    It was almost impossible for a Miss to frame someone else up at their first meeting. A Miss living in the back yard was naturally able to frame someone up. Even if she hadn¡¯t experienced it, she must have seen it. However, with no grievances between them, it was impossible for her to frame Qin Wanru up. Moreover, they were in the pce where a mistake could lead to the evesting perdition.

    No one would do this kind of thing that was harmful to both of them!

    Thinking over what Qin Wanru meant, everyone suddenly thought of Madam of Duke Xing. Could it be possible that there were some grievances between Madam of Duke Xing and the Qin¡¯s Mansion? Otherwise, Wang Yishu wouldn¡¯t frame anyone up for no reason.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by saying that. I really didn¡¯t frame you up. This jade was held in your hand. I just saw it and asked about it, but you immediately smashed the jade pendant. If it weren¡¯t for the character on it, I still didn¡¯t recognize this jade pendant belongs to my brother!¡±

    Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s calm eyes, Wang Yishu was a little flustered. She slightly shifted her gaze to dodge Qin Wanru¡¯s burning eyes, and pretended to smile calmly.

    ¡°If I can prove this jade pendant belongs to you, can you tell the fact of framing me up?¡± Qin Wanru asked and raised her small face with a smile, leaving no time for Wang Yishu.

    She had always been gorgeous. Although she was still young, the grace and charm in her soul made others unable to ignore her.

    At this moment, she gracefully red at Wang Yishu, who was a few years older than her. She, who was cool and prudent, looked more convincing than Wang Yishu, who was dodging her eyes. Her impressive demeanor of a Miss from an aristocratic family made everyone consider the Second Miss Qin more convincing.

    ¡°Could she be framed up intentionally?¡± Seeing the situation, someone started to whisper.

    ¡°It¡­ looks like that!¡± Someone else echoed.

    ¡°Why does Wang Yishu intend to frame up the Miss from the Qin¡¯s Mansion? They had nothing to do with each other, right?¡± Another person doubted about it.

    ¡°Probably because of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± The Miss stopped here. The Young Madams who had answered and asked were shocked. They hurriedly covered their mouths with a handkerchief and stopped talking.

    No one could talk about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion casually. However, speaking of this, they naturally figured out the answer was Madam of Duke Xing. Even though no one dared to go any further, they were wondering whether the Second Miss Qin had done something offensive to Madam of Duke Xing so that she was framed up today.

    Everyone unconsciously believed in Qin Wanru¡¯s words. Even though she had not yet presented the evidence, her calm look and unperturbed tone had been recognized by everyone!

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, show me the evidence, otherwise I will use you of framing me up!¡± On hearing the discussion among the people around her, Wang Yishu was really panic-stricken and bluffed loudly.

    Qin Wanru knelt down, picked up a fragment of the jade pendant, swayed it in front of everyone and raised her red lips. ¡°Here is the evidence!¡±

 Chapter 290 - The Empress Told the Truth

    <strong>Chapter 290 The Empress Told the Truth</strong>

    Everyone involuntarily stared at the fragment of the jade pendant, but then looked confused. There was really nothing on the fragment. This was not even the fragment with a character.

    Wang Yishu first panicked, and then became overjoyed. She raised her head with a sneer and saidcently, ¡°Second Miss Qin, it¡¯s just a fragment. What proof do you get?¡±

    ¡°I do have the proof!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and swayed the fragment in front of a nearby Miss. ¡°Miss, have you sniffed something?¡±

    ¡°A strong fragrance!¡± The Miss sniffed it and said honestly.

    ¡°That is Miss Wang¡¯s handkerchief, right? I¡¯m wondering if it has the same fragrance.¡± Qin Wanru squinted at the handkerchief which was still in a Miss¡¯s hands at this moment.

    The handkerchief made of colorful yarn belonged to Wang Yishu.

    ¡°They have the same fragrance!¡± The Miss had held the handkerchief, so she certainly had sniffed the strong fragrance. At this moment, she involuntarily eximed with her face changing immediately.

    The handkerchief made of colorful yarn belonged to Wang Yishu, and the fragrance came from herself. This jade pendant had the same fragrance, which meant this jade pendant had been ced together with this handkerchief.

    Wang Yishu had imed this jade pendant was brought by Qin Wanru. Her lie was exposed at the moment.

    When Qin Wanru mentioned the fragrance of her handkerchief, Wang Yishu felt like being struck by lightning, and her face immediately turned as pale as a piece of paper and seemingly would break at any time.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Why would I take my brother¡¯s jade pendant and secretly give it to you?¡± She strove to put on a calm look, but her hands sped together involuntarily trembled.

    ¡°Miss Wang, I really don¡¯t understand your intention. I don¡¯t know you or your brother. You said that this jade pendant belongs to me. I panicked and smashed it after you saw it, and then I framed you up. But why does it have the fragrance from your handkerchief? At that time your handkerchief has been taken by several Young Madams. In this case, why does it have the fragrance?¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at Wang Yishu with a touch of coldness in her eyes and said slowly.

    Her calmness made Wang Yishu feel like her pale face was broken into pieces at the moment. She didn¡¯t know why she fell into such a situation.

    Originally she should just secretly give Qin Wanru the jade pendant.

    After that, she could find an excuse to separate from Qin Wanru. What happened to Qin Wanruter and why the jade pendant fell from Qin Wanru would have nothing to do with her.

    However, when she had just given the jade pendant to Qin Wanru, it was broken. What happenedter was out of her control. With her back wet with cold sweat, she fixedly stared at Qin Wanru. ¡°Second Miss Qin, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I¡¯ll ask my aunt to reason things out!¡±

    She would rather die than admit she had framed Qin Wanru up! She seemingly thought everything could be solved as long as Madam of Duke Xing came over, which made others believe it was rted to Madam of Duke Xing!

    Wang Yishu¡¯s maid anxiously twisted her body and looked around nervously.

    Seeing Wang Yishu bluffing, Qin Wanru asked casually, ¡°Miss Wang, before I entered the pce today, I didn¡¯t even know who you are. You¡¯ve just told me your surname is Wang. Why would I frame someone up at the first meeting? And seem like have prepared for it!¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know your intention. I meet you for the first time today, and you, you frame me up!¡± Wang Yishu gnashed her teeth and insisted on it. She couldn¡¯t admit it anyway.

    Her reputation would be severely damaged, even if such a thing happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, not to mention they were in the pce.

    She focused on exining, but ignored she mentioned Madam of Duke Xing many times in her words. Now it was impossible for everyone not to rte Madam of Duke Xing to this.

    Wang Yishu and Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know each other before, but Madam of Duke Xing knew Qin Wanru. If this n had been made early on, it couldn¡¯t be possible that Qin Wanru framed up Madam of Duke Xing. Madam of Duke Xing seemed more like the one who framed up Qin Wanru anyway. But the question was why Madam of Duke Xing did this to a Young Madam who was from an aristocratic family and had just moved to the capital?

    The question baffled them most!

    The tent was very quiet at the moment, and all the Young Madams were waiting for the settlement.

    Wang Yishu did not know that her exnation didn¡¯t clear herself of suspicion, but involved Madam of Duke Xing in it!

    ¡°Miss Wang, you stealthily pulled my master aside and talked with her aftering here. When other Young Madams wanted to see your handkerchief, you secretly handed over the stuff wrapped in the handkerchief to my master, and then smashed it on purpose and framed my master up. We are in the pce. Although you are the niece of Madam of Duke Xing, you can¡¯t hide the truth from the masses!¡±

    Yujie said in anger, reached out to pick up a fragment of the jade pendant and handed it to a maid beside her. ¡°Sniff it. Does it have the same fragrance of Miss Wang¡¯s handkerchief?¡±

    After sniffing it, the maid passed it to others. Those who had sniffed the handkerchief all nodded. It was indeed the same fragrance which was very strong. It was obvious that this handkerchief had been held by Wang Yishu for a while and the jade pendant was definitely not just wrapped in the handkerchief. It meant the jade pendant had been wrapped in the handkerchief since Wang Yishu entered the pce. Wang Yishu¡¯s statement of seeing the jade pendant held by Qin Wanru was not true.

    Wang Yishu could no longer hide the truth even if she strove to.

    ¡°It is weird. Why does Miss Wang frame Second Miss Qin up?¡± a Miss said slowly.

    ¡°It is weird indeed. Why can the daughter from a declined family enter the pce today?¡± Someone suspected why Wang Yishu could enter the pce today.

    Wang Yishu¡¯s status was not noble enough to make her attend the feast held in the pce today.

    ¡°Just send someone to check how she entered the pce today!¡± Someone suggested. It was very easy to check this. The number of the invitation cards for entering the pce was limited, and the invitation cards would only be sent to some certain mansions. Those mansions that gave the invitation card to Wang Yishu were most likely to be involved in this matter.

    In fact, there was no need to check. The Young Madams had already known this matter was rted to Madam of Duke Xing, and Wang Yishu should get the invitation card for entering the pce from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Hearing the discussion around her, Wang Yishu became so flustered that her feet went weak and she almost fell.

    The maid behind her hurriedly came to help her and then pinched her waist hard. Wang Yishu almost screamed with pain. However, she felt her knee was kicked heavily before screaming. She immediately realized something, closed her eyes, fell backwards and passed out.

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± The maid holding her yelled anxiously. As her hands went weak, Wang Yishu directly fell aside, and the maid also fell to the ground in panic.

    They fell down hard. With her body bouncing slightly, Wang Yishu actually passed out.

    Qin Wanru saw it clearly on the side. The maid kicked Wang Yishu, and Wang Yishu took the chance to pretend to pass out. But now she really fell down directly and passed out. The maid didn¡¯t intend to hold her, letting her fall to the ground directly with the back side of her head hit heavily against the ground paved with blue gstones.

    ¡°Ah, blood, blood!¡± The maid didn¡¯t fall down as hard as Wang Yishu did. She hurriedly rushed over to help Wang Yishu up and raise her head. At the sight of the blood on the back side of her head, she shouted sharply.

    Everyone saw in astonishment that the back side of Wang Yishu¡¯s head became increasingly bloody. Many Young Madams were scared to scream, and some of them hastened out of the tent in a great rush. All of them were in a mess.

    The noise had already alerted others in the pce. A supervisor Nanny of the pce came over. Seeing this situation, she was also anxious with her face changing. The Young Madams, who came to the pce today, mostly had an unusual status, and some of them might even marry someone with a higher status. At this time, no matter who had an ident, she couldn¡¯t afford to take the responsibility.

    So she hurriedly asked someone to help Wang Yishu out and sent someone to tell the imperial physicians. The tent was in a mess.

    At this moment, the Empress came over with arge group of pce maids. Seeing a mess in front of her, she immediately red at the major pce maid standing beside her with a cold face.

    The major pce maid understood, hurriedly stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°The Empresses!¡±

    Everyone presented at the moment knelt down and shouted, ¡°Long live the Empress!¡±

    ¡°What happened here?¡± The Empress looked coldly at the Young Madams kneeling on the ground and said in a cold voice. She was not in a good mood today!

    ¡°Your Highness, the thing is¡­¡± Asked by the Empress, the supervisor Nanny hurriedly stepped forward to report it.

    When Wang Yishu was sent to the Imperial Institute of Medicine, the supervisor Nanny had already figured out the ins and outs of the matter.

    ¡°Who is the Miss from the Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Queen nced over the crowd with her gloomy eyes and asked.

    ¡°Your Highness, I am!¡± Hearing herself mentioned, Qin Wanru hurriedly stepped forward to kneel down and bow again.

    ¡°You are the second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, who has almost been killed with Prince Chen?¡± With her gaze falling on Qin Wanru, the Empress said, ¡°Look up?¡±

    Up to now, there was enough time for the Empress to find out who Chu Liuchen intended to save and what had happened!

    ¡°It is me!¡± Qin Wanru looked up slightly without squinting.

    The Empress¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s face, with increasing deepness in her eyes. After looking Qin Wanru up and down meaningfully, she asked, ¡°Have you met the Miss from the Wang¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I haven¡¯t,¡± Qin Wanru replied.

    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t met her before, why does she intend to frame you up?¡± the Empress asked again.

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve no idea. I only know that this jade pendant is brought by Miss Wang!¡± Sensing the burning gaze on her face, Qin Wanru became more and more cautious.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Empress said in a deep tone, ¡°Could it be possible you have a problem with Madam of Duke Xing?¡±

    As an unmarried Miss living in the inner courtyard, she had a problem with Madam of Duke Xing, the wife of a powerful official. The meaning of the Empress¡¯ words was enough to arouse various thoughts.

    Could it be some secrets behind it? Since they were supposed to be unrted, how could Madam of Duke Xing have such a deep grievance against Qin Wanru? Could the attack at the entrance of the pce be rted to Madam of Duke Xing?

    The Empress¡¯ conjecture was actually the truth!

    The others present were still kneeling down, but all stretched their ears to listen to Qin Wanru¡¯s exnation of the problem in front of the Empress¡­

 Chapter 291 - Hundreds of Flowers Blossomed in the Imperial Garden

    <h4>Chapter 291 Hundreds of Flowers Blossomed in the Imperial Garden</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t think I have any problem with Madam of Duke Xing. Madam of Duke Xing has always been gentle and appreciated me a lot. She would probably not frame me up!¡±

    Qin Wanru said gracefully.

    Her words made the Empress fall silent. She stared at Qin Wanru¡¯s face with a bit of coldness in her eyes, as if to make sure if Qin Wanru was telling the truth.

    After a long while, the Empress said slowly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any problem with this Miss from the Wang family, why does she intend to frame you up? The only connection between you is Madam of Duke Xing!¡±

    She said gently even with a faint smile. Nevertheless, Qin Wanru had a bad feeling. The Empress enticed her to involve Madam of Duke Xing in this so deliberately. She must have an unusual intention.

    The Empress was deliberately trying to make her say Madam of Duke Xing intended to trap her on purpose? But she couldn¡¯t do anything to someone with such a noble status like Madam of Duke Xing. Moreover, even if it could be considered the evidence for Wang Yishu, it was only an unspeakable spection for Madam of Duke Xing.

    If she dared to tell the Empress it was rted to Madam of Duke Xing today, there would never be a good oue! She was not sensitive to some things in thest life, but was particrly sensitive to them in this life!

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know indeed!¡± With her long eyshes fluttering twice, Qin Wanru respectfully replied. Her answer was quite neutral without any bias.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know, or don¡¯t dare to say it?¡± the Empress said with a smile in an increasingly gentle tone.

    Qin Wanru slowly became breathless with fear. With the meaning the Empress¡¯s words, it was very difficult to answer her question. What did ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± and ¡°I don¡¯t dare¡± mean? Despite the only difference in thest word, if she gave an answer with the slightest error in front of the Empress and so many Young Madams from aristocratic families, it would bring her endless trouble.

    She would deal with Madam of Duke Xing, but not at this time. Moreover, the Empress seemingly insisted interfering in this.

    ¡°Your Highness, I really don¡¯t know!¡± Qin Wanru replied slowly. She clearly knew any carelessness at this moment would drag her into a desperate abyss. As the Empress kept asking her, her intention slowly appeared in Qin Wanru¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go!¡± There came a man¡¯s gloomy voice from the side of the Empress. Qin Wanru carefully distinguished it and found it was obviously Prince Zhou¡¯s voice which she had heard in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. She suddenly thought of something. Had they investigated the ident caused by Prince Zhou¡¯s running horse? It seemed that they didn¡¯t find anything?

    She thought that Prince Zhou might not show up today. Unexpectedly he entered the pce so soon!

    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out for you. You may leave now!¡± Failing to inquire something from Qin Wanru and seeing her son¡¯s gloomy face, the Empress gave up asking Qin Wanru and waved her hand to motion for Qin Wanru to leave.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and stepped aside, waiting with other Young Madams till the Empress¡¯ pnquin passed by. There was a big garden in front of them, facing the flower bed in the middle. The Empress did not enter the tent surrounding half of the flower bed, and entered the garden with a group of people.

    After the Empress left, they finally felt relieved and gently exhaled a breath. Many Young Madams clearly knew about their intentions of entering the pce today. Some of them had stolen a nce at Prince Zhou. They found him extremely handsome and had a crush on him.

    Among the three Princes including Prince Yue, Prince Zhou and Prince Xin, if there was someone most likely to inherit the throne in the future, Prince Zhou seemed to be the best choice. After all, Prince Zhou was the only son of the Empress. Although Prince Yue was the eldest son and also very outstanding, most people focused on Prince Zhou.

    If a girl could marry Prince Zhou, she would probably be the empress in the future. Such an identity was enough to make most of the Young Madams present extremely passionate about him.

    Most of the Young Madams entered the pce today and targeted at Prince Zhou. Many of the Young Madams considered even if they couldn¡¯t marry Prince Zhou as the princess, being his concubine or inferior concubine was better than marrying other Princes.

    Of course, some of them considered Prince Yue also had a good chance. After all, Prince Yue was the eldest son and his mother came from a powerful family. There were also some unambitious Young Madams considering it not bad to marry Prince Xin. They could at least live a wealthy life ever after if they married Prince Xin. Prince Xin could be a wealthy idle prince in the future. No matter Prince Yue or Prince Zhou inherited the throne in the future, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to a brother who was not threatening to them.

    At the thought of this, they also considered Prince Xin a good choice.

    The Young Madams, who attended the feast, were waiting to meet this prince. Regarding Prince Chen, he was not within the scope of their consideration. Everyone knew that Prince Chen wouldn¡¯t live long and had such an embarrassing identity. He was the Empress Dowager¡¯s favorite, so what? No one knew when he would die. No one was willing to live in widowhood, and he would probably die before getting married.

    Moreover, with such an identity, even if he lived for a few more years, it was no good for their families or themselves.

    Almost all the Young Madams thought so. Thus, after the Empress left, the Young Madams talked about the three princes in groups of three and four.

    Some of them were not talking, but blushed on hearing the discussion. What had happened to Qin Wanru was just a small episode.

    Qin Wanru was just a rarely known Miss who had just moved to the capital. Qin Huaiyong¡¯s official rank barely made her qualified to attend the banquet. Wang Yishu was even inferior to her, because she was not a real Miss from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although everyone considered the matter was rted to Madam of Duke Xing, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t affirm it anyway.

    For these Young Madams, the most important thing now was not what had happened to Qin Wanru, but their own affairs.

    The banquet had not yet officially begun. The Empress had note out of the garden. Everyone was curious, but didn¡¯t dare to approach the garden. They just talked and strolled in small groups on the path outside the tent.

    Few people went inside the tent!

    Prince Zhou had alreadye, and Prince Yue and Prince Xin shoulde overter. They couldn¡¯t see them in the tent. So everyone naturally walked out of the tent. Despite the coldness outside, everyone enjoyed standing outside and looked energetic.

    A few of them even deliberately stood in the middle of a whirlwind. The wind raised their dresses, adding a bit of dreamlike beauty to them.

    Qin Wanru stood silently in the crowd, and did not enter the tent conspicuously. Since everyone stood outside the tent, she certainly stood among them.

    Her clothes were exceptionally gorgeous with ayer of gauze outside. Her fluttering dress made her look more fairy than other Young Madams and as delicate as jade. Although she was still young, her appearance was iparable.

    Some of them were jealous, some were envious, and some were scornful. Various gazes fell on Qin Wanru, but no one came to talk to her. Everyone was smart. What had happened between Wang Yishu and her was obviously rted to Madam of Duke Xing. Confronting Madam of Duke Xing, there was no chance for Qin Wanru to win.

    No one was willing to annoy Madam of Duke Xing because of Qin Wanru.

    Although everyone didn¡¯t say it, they considered Qin Wanru must have done something offensive to Madam of Duke Xing so that Madam of Duke Xing did this to her!

    ¡°Sister Wanru!¡± A surprising voice suddenly came to Qin Wanru¡¯s ear. Qin Wanru looked up and saw Yan Xning from the front with delight.

    She set outte and had just arrived. When she walked through the door, she saw Qin Wanru in the crowd and immediately greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Sister Yan!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and bowed.

    Yan Xn reached out to pull her and looked around. ¡°Is it still early now? Let¡¯s have a walk!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Wanru nodded.

    They walked hand in hand casually along the path. Several people nced at them with malicious eyes from somewhere they didn¡¯t notice. Someone squinted coldly at them. Someone sneered. Someone whispered to the maid beside, and the maid turned and ran out when no one noticed.

    Everyone acted calmly, as if what they did was natural! Even the maid that ran out to send the message disappeared into the crowd!

    There suddenly came another disturbance among the crowd. Some people said Prince Yue hade!

    Arge group of Young Madams stood there gracefully and shyly shifted their gaze in session.

    The two handsome princes wereing here together in the opposite direction where Qin Wanru left, followed by several unusual nobledies. They slowly walked over under the jealous or envious gaze of numerous Young Madams, and then entered the garden where the Empress went.

    Although Qin Wanru and Yan Xn had also heard them, they did not want to join them and continued going along the curved path.

    On both sides of the path, many basins of delicate and enchanting Tang Qianyan were in full bloom. They stood firm from time to time to appreciate the flowers.

    It was the time when plum blossom burst into bloom. It was really gratifying to see the flowers with a different color!

    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Being distant from the crowd, Yan Xn tilted her head and asked.

    ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s just a minor ident!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and smile. She did not want to involve Yan Xn in what had happened.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help you?¡± asked Xu Xn.

    Qin Wanru shook her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this!¡±

    ¡°Wang Yishu is not such a person. Why does she do this kind of thing!¡± Yan Xn said with puzzlement. She was not ignorant. She had heard not a few people discussing it on her way here and had known the rough process.

    Looking at Yan Xn¡¯s confused and worried eyes, Qin Wanru felt warmth in her heart. She pulled Yan Xn¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°It happened in the pce. Wang Yishu can¡¯t shift the me even if she wants to!¡±

    ¡°I heard that she has been sent to the Imperial Institute of Medicine?¡± Yan Xn frowned. ¡°I¡¯m wondering what the Empress thought. Such a person deserves this. Could it be¡­¡±

    When she spoke of this, Qin Wanru immediately reached out to cover her mouth, gently shook her head and whispered, ¡°Sister Yan, be careful of your words!¡±

 Chapter 292 - It Doesnâ€™t Matter, We Are in the Palace

    <strong>Chapter 292 It Doesn¡¯t Matter, We Are in the Pce</strong>

    Yan Xn nodded and remembered they were in the pce where they couldn¡¯t talk casually. Even if she said that in a low voice, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t be heard. If her words got out, she would be considered disrespecting the Empress, which was a grave crime!

    Seeing her understand, Qin Wanru put down her hand. Looking around, only to see there were only two rows of flowers around them with no other big trees and no one nearby, she was relieved.

    Seeing that Qin Wanru was so cautious, Yan Xn considered herself reckless and felt sorry. ¡°I¡¯ve made a slip of the tongue and almost caused trouble!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, there are no other people here!¡± Qin Wanru softly said, looking ahead in the distance quietly with her watery eyes. Seeing a few pce maids pass by without approaching them, she felt slightly relieved.

    A lot of things had happened in the pce today. The Empress seems to be looking for someone to take the me. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at this time.

    ¡°I had another ident when I entered the pce. I was trapped and almost got killed. I was saved by Prince Chen, but he passed out and is still in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. The Empress Dowager is also there. The horse causing the ident belongs to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru said implicitly and warned Yan Xn in a low voice.

    After such an ident, the Empress would definitely not be in a good mood at the feast today.

    Yan Xn understood the meaning of Qin Wanru¡¯s words and gasped. It was much more serious than what had happened to Qin Wanru just now. Compared with this, she no longer cared about Wang Yishu.

    ¡°Has Prince Chen woken up?¡± Yan Xn hurriedly said. Everyone in the capital knew that Prince Chen was the Empress Dowager¡¯s favorite. If the sickly Prince Chen was seriously injured, it would inevitably stir up a disturbance in the capital.

    ¡°He has woken up!¡± Qin Wanru whispered.

    ¡°Thank Goodness! Thank Goodness!¡± Yan Xn felt relieved. Such a thing happened before the banquet. None of the Young Madams who attended the banquet today could stay out of it. Everyone must be tried. It was a blessing to escape from it.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Yan Xn suddenly remembered this matter was rted to Qin Wanru, and immediately said with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Prince Chen has interceded for me!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head, picked up a nearby petal and fiddled with it thoughtfully.

    ¡°Who intended to hurt Prince Chen? Could it be¡­¡± Speaking of this, Yan Xn covered her mouth tightly, seemingly afraid that some inappropriate words would slip out of her mouth. She felt tongue-tied, didn¡¯t dare to finish her words and faintly felt the cold sweat on her forehead.

    The identity of Prince Chen was too special. He could be considered the crown prince, especially when the emperor hadn¡¯t appointed another crown prince. His current identity had a far-reaching influence. Even Yan Xn, who had always lived in the inner courtyard, knew about that.

    Qin Wanru bit her lip and became speechless in a while!

    Everyone considered it a conspiracy against Chu Liuchen. Only she knew that it was aimed at her. Chu Liuchen passed out, because she was swept by the whip and bumped into him. Chu Liuchen was actually the innocent bystander involved in the trouble.

    Nevertheless, everyone had infinitely magnified this matter and thought someone intended to hurt Chu Liuchen. Even the Empress Dowager and the Empress thought so. This was an important reason why Prince Zhou hurriedly left.

    At the moment, she couldn¡¯t exin this misunderstanding!

    She was not the only one who had been trapped!

    The meaning of the Empress¡¯ words rendered Qin Wanru a bold guess. Since the banquet was hosted by the Empress, she certainly did not want to have any ident. In particr, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was involved in it. She naturally wanted to reduce the trouble into a minor one.

    Why did she try to involve Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in it!

    The Empress obviously tried to distract everyone from it. What had happened between Qin Wanru and Wang Yishu was a minor thing. Such a minor thing became uncertain because Qin Wanru was involved in it. Qin Wanru was also involved in the ident in which Chu Liuchen passed out.

    In summary, Qin Wanru confirmed the Empress intended to make what had happened to her significant and reduce what had happened to Chu Liuchen into a minor thing.

    If Qin Wanru continued talking as the Empress implied, she would inevitably be a victim of politics. It was barely possible to use Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After thinking over various possibilities in a while, Qin Wanru had decided to make Chu Liuchen¡¯s n a priority. It wasn¡¯t an urgent thing for her to deal with Madam of Duke Xing. What was more, even if she didn¡¯t say anything about what had happened today, the rumor of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s dissatisfaction with her had got out.

    After this, if Madam of Duke Xing showed excess intimacy with her, she would be doubted.

    If Qin Wanru hadn¡¯t smashed the jade pendant first today, there must be some follow-ups, which she couldn¡¯t exin, after Wang Yishu¡¯s action. It indicated other people would continue to aplish Wang Yishu¡¯s task. They hid in the dark because of Wang Yishu¡¯s ident. Madam of Duke Xing was quite powerful with people at her service in the pce.

    These people might be the servants in the pce, or the Young Madams from different mansions.

    ¡°Sister Yan, this thing has not yet got out. You should pretend you know nothing about it.¡± Qin Wanru told her in a low voice.

    ¡°Rest assured. I will not tell anyone and will be more careful!¡± Understanding the meaning of Qin Wanru¡¯s words, Yan Xn put down her hands and said cautiously.

    When they were talking, a pce maid suddenly ran over. Seeing Yan Xn, she felt relieved and hurriedly stepped forward to say, ¡°Miss Yan, Zhaoyi told you to be cautious and not to cause trouble in the pce today!¡±

    Her words were iprehensible, but Qin Wanru and Yan Xn actually understood.

    ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Yan Xn and Qin Wanru nced at each other and nodded.

    ¡°Zhaoyi asked you to go over, and she has some other things to tell you!¡± The pce maid did not leave and said to Yan Xn calmly after ncing at Qin Wanru beside.

    It meant that Yan Xn must visit Zhaoyi Yan although she had promised!

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yan Xn hesitated.

    ¡°Sister Yan, you should go there. Perhaps Zhaoyi has something important to tell you!¡± Qin Wanru knew her scruple and said with a smile.

    Most of the Young Madams attending the feast did not know what had happened outside the pce, while the well-informed imperial concubines had already known it. They might be afraid that their juniors didn¡¯t know it and irritated the Empress. There were not a few concubines like Zhaoyi Yan who asked her junior to her ce and told her junior about it.

    They seemed to be cheerful, but the disturbance was going to break out because of the injury of Chu Liuchen.

    Since Qin Wanru had said that, Yan Xn left with the pce maid and her maid after ncing at Qin Wanru with gratitude, leaving Qin Wanru alone on the path.

    Qin Wanru turned a corner and continued walking forward.

    ¡°Miss, is Miss Wang really sent by Madam of Duke Xing?¡± Finding no one around them, Yujie stepped forward to walk behind Qin Wanru. She had not got the opportunity to talk with Qin Wanru privately.

    ¡°I think so!¡± Qin Wanru said slowly with a trace of deep coldness across her watery eyes.

    ¡°Why is Madam of Duke Xing so vicious? Does she hate you so much? She seemingly liked you a lot before!¡± Yujie said indignantly.

    Others might not have seen Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s ¡°kindness¡± towards Qin Wanru, but she had. At the thought that Madam of Duke Xing, who seemed to be gentle and dignified, was actually a woman with a kind face and an evil intention, Yujie felt strong disgust.

    Qin Wanru raised her red lips, with her eyes getting increasingly cold.

    Madam of Duke Xing would not let her go, and she would not let go of this woman. She would never forget the blood feud of two lives! Reaching out to rub her forehead, she thought she should be trapped by Madam of Duke Xing and thus to be Wang Shengxue¡¯s co-wife. In this life, Madam of Duke Xing intended to y this trick again!

    Nevertheless, what had happened ended in thest life. In this life, she, who returned from the tragic doom, would never ce herself unreservedly in Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s power!

    ¡°One day, I will get it back!¡± Qin Wanru said in an indifferent voice even with a slight smile on her face. But her voice and smile both looked pratingly cold!

    ¡°Miss, what will happen to Miss Wang?¡± Yujie was not afraid of Qin Wanru¡¯s expression and would like to see her became tougher. She suddenly thought of something and said indignantly, ¡°She obviously pretended she has passed out. But she hit the ground heavily. I think she really passed out!¡±

    Her words made Qin Wanru smile. ¡°She didn¡¯t expect to end up like this! Madam of Duke Xing will kill her!¡±

    Wang Yishu could never imagine the oue of what had happened. Madam of Duke Xing wouldn¡¯t take the me, so she had to take it, but she couldn¡¯t afford to take it!

    Things had changed so much. Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t seem like a person submitting with folded arms. She would definitely think of a way ording to the changing situation. The best result of this matter was Wang Yishu¡¯s death. If Wang Yishu died from hitting the ground, Madam of Duke Xing could even condemn Qin Wanru for this!

    Yujie was shocked, ¡°Miss, if Miss Wang really dies, the me will definitely be shifted onto you in the end. Madam of Duke Xing won¡¯t let it go and will definitely put the me on you!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are in the pce anyway. Madam of Duke Xing is unable to bribe many people!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said meaningfully.

    Madam of Duke Xing would do something, but she had already attracted the attention of the Empress Dowager. The pce maid of the Empress Dowager would inevitably report the dispute between Qin Wanru and Wang Yishu to the Empress Dowager.

    Chu Liuchen was injured, so the Empress Dowager was in a state of extreme nervousness now. Even the slightest disturbance could definitely attract the Empress Dowager¡¯s attention, not to mention Wang Yishu was still in the Imperial Institute of Medicine.

    Coincidentally, the Empress Dowager was also there! At this time, something interesting probably had happened!

    She just needed to wait and see what would happen!

    In thest life, Madam of Duke Xing had deployed her scouts in various ces, and her daughter had a far-reaching ambition. They ruined her life in order to seek more power. It could be seen that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had deployed scouts in the pce.

    However, Qin Wanru was afraid that she would not do anything this time. If she did something, her scouts would be exposed¡­

 Chapter 293 - Lunatic, Heâ€™s a Lunatic!

    <h4>Chapter 293 Lunatic, He¡¯s a Lunatic!</h4>

    Today¡¯s banquet looked splendid, but actually contained turbulence which was essentially caused by the daughter of Ningyuan Army General, a trivial official. No one had expected that.

    The Empress and her son Prince Zhou sat in the room, with two intimate old maids of the Empress and a eunuch of Prince Zhou beside them, and the rest of the servants waited outside the door quietly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find anything?¡± the Empress said coldly with a displeased face.

    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t find anything. I only tracked down the family where the groom used to work. But the master of the family is just an ordinary merchant, and he¡¯s not in the capital now!¡± Prince Zhou raised his eyebrows with faint coldness in his eyes. How could he not be angry? He had returned his mansion directly after getting out of the pce, but he was still toote. The groom had hanged himself with fear!

    Who would believe this reason?

    ¡°No clue left?¡± the Empress resentfully asked.

    ¡°Mother, I really don¡¯t know who deployed scouts in my mansion. How dare this person do that!¡± Prince Zhou banged the bars of the chair angrily.

    He had always considered his mansion an imprable iron bucket, but now he discovered that it had been prated long ago. If it were not for what had happened to Chu Liuchen today, he would never figure out when he would be trapped and get killed!

    At the thought of it, he couldn¡¯t suppress the rage in his heart. He was Prince Zhou, the legitimate son of the Empress and the crown prince in the future. Someone actually dared to deploy scouts in his mansion. He couldn¡¯t stay calm!

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll directly ask someone to check the groom¡¯s patriarchal n. Even if he has no parents, I will kill the entire patriarchal n of his!¡± Prince Zhou said with rage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do anything now!¡± The Empress reached out to stop him. ¡°Report it directly to your father,in tearfully that someone has secretly deployed scouts in your mansion with the intention of trapping you and ask your father to help you! ¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to find my father in a while. Mother, who do you think did this to trap me?¡± Prince Zhou nodded and frowned with a sullen face.

    ¡°If the invalid gets killed and you take the me, whoever gets the greatest benefit from it is the one behind it!¡± The Empress said gloomily.

    Her only son was secretly trapped by someone under her eyes. How could the Empress not be angry? She even wanted to kill the one behind this.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue?¡± Prince Zhou gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be denied that it is not Chu Liuxin. Imperial Concubine Ming is a person with wild ambition. She thinks that she has the chance to be the empress dowager because she has a son. How dare she have this imagination! Has she forgotten her humble status?¡± the Empress said with resentment. She wasn¡¯t a very pretty woman, but in this case, she looked cold with hatred.

    After so many years in the pce, she hadn¡¯t showed her expressions on her face for a long time. But in this moment, with just her henchmen and her son around, she didn¡¯t care about it!

    ¡°Mother, I understand!¡± Prince Zhou immediately understood what his mother meant. He had always been connected with his mother. After calming down for a while, he said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t understand why the daughter of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was involved in it. Chu Liuchen doesn¡¯t look like someone who will save anyone. Why were those people certain that Chu Liuchen will definitely save her? ¡±

    Prince Zhou couldn¡¯t figure it out. Others might not know about Chu Liuchen well, but he did. Although Chu Liuchen had always pretended to be innocent in front of father and grandmother, he was actually cruel and ruthless. Even if an irrelevant person died in front of him, he would never raise his eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for all imperial physicians¡¯ prediction that Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t live long, Prince Zhou would definitely regard him as a formidable enemy instead of Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuxin!

    Prince Zhou considered it ridiculous that someone like Chu Liuchen would save a person out of kindness! Unless there was a rtionship between Qin Wanru and him!

    ¡°Do you remember what happened before Chu Liuchen left the capital?¡± The Empress picked up the tea cup on her hand and took a sip, and said slowly.

    ¡°I do. At that time, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuxin wanted to chase him, but Chu Liuchen has returned when they just arrived. It is said that they did that in vain!¡± Prince Zhou said with a sarcastic smile. Although he didn¡¯t go there, he extracted a lot of news secretly.

    Chu Liuchen, who had always stayed in the capital, wanted to go on a tour one day, so the forces of all parties paid attention to his whereabouts. It could be said that wherever he went, the news of his actions and location were sent back to the capital. Although he was ill, many people dared not treat him lightly in certain things.

    In particr, this time he behaved so abnormally!

    ¡°He once lived in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion located in Jiangzhou that time, and should have met the Second Miss Qin!¡± The Empress came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Would he help her because she is an acquaintance?¡± Prince Zhou said with disapproval.

    ¡°Perhaps they are more than acquaintances. He should have feelings for the daughter of Ningyuan Army General. Prince Zhou, have you forgotten what your grandmother asked you to do today?¡± The Empress reminded him.

    ¡°Pick a good match?¡± Prince Zhou froze for a moment, and then said with surprise, ¡°Could it be possible that Chu Liuchen has a crush on the Miss from the Qin¡¯s Mansion? But she is really¡­ too young?¡±

    Chu Liuzhou had also seen Qin Wanru¡¯s appearance. She really looked brilliant and exceedingly beautiful at a young age, but she was too young anyway. Although Prince Zhou considered that Qin Wanru looked gorgeous, he didn¡¯t have a strong admiration for her. Compared with other Young Madams, Qin Wanru was immature and childish.

    Even though she had a delicate face, Prince Zhou wouldn¡¯t have any feeling for a childish girl like her!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any feeling for her, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Chu Liuchen doesn¡¯t. The Miss from the Qin¡¯s Mansion has a brilliant appearance. She would probably grow up into a gorgeous beauty in the future!¡± The Empress had seen numerous beauties, but she still marveled at Qin Wanru¡¯s pretty face at the sight of her.

    ¡°In the future? Isn¡¯t it a long time? Besides, with numerous grown beauties around, he would rather wait for her till she grows up than directly pick these beauties. How inexperienced should Chu Liuchen be to make such a choice!¡± Prince Zhou sneered at Chu Liuchen¡¯s taste and keenly thought that Chu Liuchen had insulted the imperial family. As a prince, Chu Liuchen could get any girl he wanted, but he intended to wait for a girl who had not yet grown up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. You just need to know that this girl is special in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes!¡± the Empress said with a sparkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, Maybe I can frustrate Chu Liuchen by picking her and making her an inferior concubine of mine!¡± Prince Zhou suddenly smiledcently. ¡°Anyway, he can¡¯t pick anyone today, since he has been injured. If I pick her today, he will be unable to pick her anymore! ¡±

    Prince Zhou had always suffered a lot of losses in front of Chu Liuchen. In this moment, he suddenly considered it a good idea. He just wanted to make Chu Liuchen unhappy, and would be even more pleased if Chu Liuchen died with anger!

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Chu Liuchen!¡± The Empress directly denied the idea of Prince Zhou.

    ¡°Why not? Mother, could Chu Liuchen really fight with me for a girl? What¡¯s more, even if he really does that, so what? I don¡¯t think an invalid like him can defeat me?¡± At the thought that Chu Liuchen had deliberately provoked him, Prince Zhou was resentful and thought that he must get even with him.

    ¡°Because he is an invalid, he can do anything he wants. He wouldn¡¯t take a girl very seriously, but he can do anything to get even with you if you steal the girl from him!¡± With her face darkening, the Empress thought of one thing. Up to now, at the thought of it, she always panicked, and even became fearful in front of Chu Liuchen and didn¡¯t dare to provoke him rashly.

    At that time, Prince Zhou provoked Chu Liuchen for a pce maid. Chu Liuchen, who was still young, picked up a vase beside him and smashed it on Chu Liuzhou without thinking. At the sight of the situation, the servants around hurriedly came over to pull them away.

    Chu Liuchen fell to the ground and spat up blood. But even so, he actually picked up the shards of the vase and smashed them on Prince Zhou. Prince Zhou was frightened at that time, and cried in pain because of being hit by a few shards.

    The Empress came over and asked someone to hold Chu Liuchen. Chu Liuchen just rolled on the ground like a lunatic and bumped into her with his body full of blood. The Empress was also frightened, and even saw herself hit by Chu Liuchen and fell into the porcin shards.

    ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic. He¡¯s a lunatic!¡± Prince Zhou also thought of it, tightly closing his eyes with his hands trembling.

    Prince Zhou considered this incident a lifetime memory. Since then, he had never dared to mess with Chu Liuchen. As the legitimate son of the Empress, he had never given precedence to anyone except for Chu Liuchen. He had to give precedence to Chu Liuchen and didn¡¯t dare to refuse to do that!

    He was a lunatic who could do anything to get even with anyone that had annoyed him. Chu Liuchen settled the matter happening in their childhood by ordering someone to beat the pce maid, who had caused the trouble, to death and send her to Chu Liuzhou¡¯s mansion. Chu Liuzhou was so terribly frightened that he did not dare to go out at night for a period, because he saw the badly mutted face as soon as he went out.

    The legitimate prince was beaten, and the Empress was injured due to being hit. In the end, this matter ended up with nothing definite under the mediation of the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Both the Empress and Prince Zhou understood what it meant.

    A fall into a pit, a gain in your wit. They really didn¡¯t dare to do something that would provoke Chu Liuchen rashly.

    Chu Liuchen knew that he could not live long, so he dared to do anything, but they didn¡¯t!

    Thinking of this, Prince Zhou involuntarily shivered with shame and anger on his face. As Prince Zhou and the emperor in the future, he was afraid of an invalid. He really felt ashamed for that, but knew that he had to bear it at this time. After inheriting the throne, he must make this invalid kneel in front of him to beg for mercy, otherwise he would tear him to pieces. He wondered if the invalid still dared to mess with him at that time!

    ¡°Since there is a rtionship between the Miss from the Qin¡¯s Mansion and Chu Liuchen, I¡¯ll help her find out Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s intention behind what happened at the feast today. She¡¯s just a little girl. Why did Madam of Duke Xing do that to her?¡± The Empress took a deep breath and suppressed a trace of scarlet red under her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, could it be possible that the groom in my mansion is also rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Otherwise, why is it so coincidental that the girl from the Qin¡¯s Mansion got involved in both of the incidents? I have no clue about what happened outside the pce. But if it were not for the girl¡¯s statement, we won¡¯t know Madam of Duke Xing also got involved in what happened in the pceter. ¡±

    Prince Zhou said on a whim.

    After he finished his words, the faces of Prince Zhou and the Empress changed¡­

 Chapter 294 - Who Is behind the Repeated Assassinations?

    <strong>Chapter 294 Who Is behind the Repeated Assassinations?</strong>

    ¡°Is it rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± the Empress said with a gloomy face, as if there was something dark and cold condensed in her body.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s likely. Otherwise, as Madam of Duke Xing, why should she do that to a Miss from a small ce?¡± Prince Zhou said with coldness on his face.

    Both of them stopped talking at the same time, and the room was full of dreariest atmosphere. This was a problem that neither of them had thought of, so they could not figure it out in a while.

    Duke Xing was a kind person. Despite his high official rank, he could be considered a nice person. He was also smooth and slick, without offending anyone or taking any side. The Empress and Prince Zhou had repeatedly tried to draw him over to their side. However, every time he rejected them and expressed his loyalty to the emperor.

    Conversely, it meant that no matter who became the emperor, he was loyal to the emperor without taking any side.

    Although the Empress and her son were not happy, they considered it just as well, because at least Duke Xing would not join any other parties. But what did the current situation mean? Could it be possible that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion nned to do something?

    ¡°Secretly sent someone to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for investigation!¡± After a while, the Empress said with her face darkening. Regardless of whether Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really rted to the matter, the Empress thought that she must pay attention to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡­

    No one had expected that the banquet, which was supposed to be held solemnly, just passed lightly. There was no performance on the flower bed which had been set up. The Empress came over at the beginning of the banquet, and then left early with Prince Zhou.

    Prince Yue and Prince Xin just sat for a while, turned a blind eye to the affectionate and shy gaze of the Young Madams, and then also left.

    Regarding Prince Chen whose life was said to be uncertain, they didn¡¯t even meet him at all.

    The news of picking princesses for several princes at this banquet had been quietly spread among the aristocratic families, but just disappeared so silently, as if the rumor that had excited the aristocratic families before did not exist.

    The banquet was supposed to be vigorous, but actually turned out to be t. The reason for this was that the other incidents were too horrifying, and no one paid attention to the trifling love affair.

    At the beginning, someone intended to assassinate Prince Chen at the entrance of the pce with the horse from Prince Zhou¡¯s mansion. The groommitted suicide immediately after returning to Prince Zhou¡¯s mansion. Later, Prince Zhou went to the imperial study to kneel down in front of the door and ask for punishment, and the Empress also went there.

    Afterwards, Prince Yue was assassinated, and it happened suddenly on the way of Prince Yue¡¯s return to his mansion from the pce. At that time, besides Prince Yue, Prince Xin was also in the carriage. Both of the princes were injured. Fortunately the guards risked their lives to rescue them so that they fled back to the pce. What was even more surprising was that Prince Zhou was also assassinated in his mansion at night.

    The princes were sent to the Imperial Institute of Medicine one after another, and the imperial physicians all panicked. They were the sons of the emperor. No matter what happened to anyone of them, the imperial physicians couldn¡¯t afford to take the me.

    In addition, these princes were all badly injured. The emperor temporarily ordered them to live in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Every day, half of the imperial physicians took turns on duty in the Imperial Institute of Medicine, and none of them dared to treat it lightly in this period.

    The emperor was shocked and furious because his sons had an ident one after another. The entire city was martialized. Even no one dared to make an idle talk on the street, fearing to break the royal taboo. Everyone only dared to talk about the weather or something else like that when meeting others and didn¡¯t dare to spread the rumors about this.

    The affair of Wang Yishu was concealed silently. In this case, who cared about the dispute between two little-known young madams. Although it happened in the pce,pared with numerous things that they needed to check in the pce, the affair between girls was so trifling.

    Nevertheless, some people still cared about it. The imperial physicians of the Imperial Institute of Medicine were baffled. Since Miss Wang Yishu was sent to the Imperial Institute of Medicine, she had been randomly ced in the corner, but she remained unconscious and couldn¡¯t wake up no matter what the imperial physicians did to save her. The imperial physicians had no choice and nned to ask Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to take her away.

    However, idents happened in the pce one after another, so she was left aside in the corner. Anyway she wasn¡¯t a real Miss from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    In this case, who cared about her life?

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had never sent anyone to pick her up, so Miss Wang had passed out for two days in a corner of the Imperial Institute of Medicine!

    Chu Liuchen was the first to arrive at the Imperial Institute of Medicine, so he naturally upied the best courtyard in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. The incense was burnt in the room, and the ambergris, whose smoke was curling up, was only offered to the royal family. The tranquilizing fragrance came out from a jade-colored beast pipe at the window, pure and light.

    Chu Liuchen leaned against a soft couch, lookingzy. He slightly raised his eyes to look out of the window. It was a good day outside the window. The sunshine was genial, shining into the room through the window and making him look more vigorous.

    Only Xiao Xuanzi apanied him in the room, and everyone else guarded outside the courtyard.

    There seemed to be a few people outside the courtyard, but in fact there were a lot of guards hiding in the dark. Everyone was staring nervously at these courtyards, for fear that something would go wrong. Several princes of the emperor were all in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. If anything went wrong, none of them could afford to take the me.

    ¡°How are those injured?¡± Chu Liuchen said with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Prince Zhou is seriously injured, and the other two princes are just scratched a little with nothing serious!¡± Xiao Xuanzi curled his lip scornfully. They had shouted loudly and made great noises, seeming to be seriously injured. But they were just scratched a little.

    ¡°Chu Liuzhou is seriously injured?¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and reached out elegantly to take out a book. Xiao Xuanzi secretly nced at it and found that it turned out to be a medical book which seemed to be out of print. Wasn¡¯t this kind of medical book Chu Liuchen¡¯s least-favorite? When did he change his hobby?

    ¡°Prince Zhou is seriously injured indeed. At this moment, he¡¯s still lying in bed and couldn¡¯t get up. The Empress visited him several times, and she was very sad every time.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi reported.

    ¡°Which part is injured?¡± Chu Liuchen asked indifferently, shifted his gaze and looked gentle and innocent.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that his arm was severely stabbed with a sword, and he can¡¯t even raise his hand now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully.

    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± asked Xiao Xuanzi cautiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, but just consider the troubled situation not bad!¡± Chu Liuchen seemed to be in a good mood, shifting his gaze with a bright smile.

    ¡°Master, since the banquet wasn¡¯t held sessfully, you won¡¯t be able to determine your princess, right?¡± Xiao Xuanzi blinked and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a princess!¡± Chu Liuchen seemed to be in a good mood, picked up the medical book in his hand, beat the table twice with it and said with a smile.

    ¡°But Your Highness told the Empress Dowager that day you consider the Second Miss Qin a good match for you, right? Besides, you risked your life to save her that day.¡± Xiao Xuanzi felt confused, raised his head and nerved himself to ask his master in astonishment.

    Others might not know the situation that day, but Xiao Xunzi did. It was his master who asked the guards to save the Second Miss Qin. Their carriage was originally at the rear. Hearing that there was a traffic jam in front and the Second Miss Qin¡¯s carriage was also in front, his master got out of the carriage and walk slowly forward.

    His master had clearly seen what had happened to the old beggar outside the crowd. After that, the maid and the coachman left, and the horse rushed towards the Second Miss Qin. His master asked the guards to rescue the Second Miss Qin and told them to pull her over to him. Thus, the Second Miss Qin bumped into his master so heavily that his mater passed out.

    From Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s point of view, all of these indicated that his master liked the Second Miss Qin. However, his master told him that he didn¡¯t mean to marry the Second Miss Qin. So why did he do these?

    Xiao Xuanzi was a little eunuch who had entered the pce since he was a child. He grew up with Chu Liuchen as his henchman. But he really didn¡¯t understand his master¡¯s intention this time. His master had done all these and almost got himself killed, but it ended up with nothing definite.

    Xiao Xuanzi considered his master had suffered losses. His master almost got himself killed this time. In view of his master¡¯s poor health, such a collision might really make his master seriously injured. Xiao Xuanzi was scared that day that he almost passed out. But it happened suddenly, so the guards did as they were ordered. Xiao Xuanzi had no time to object.

    Seeing Chu Liuchen knocked out and fall to the ground, if it were not for the only sanity left, Xiao Xuanzi would be scared senseless. It was a serious incident.

    ¡°I¡¯m still young, and don¡¯t want any princess!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly, without sensing Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s messy thoughts.

    ¡°But Your Highness told the Empress Dowager that you consider the Second Miss Qin a good match for you.¡± Xiao Xuanzi repeated with a bitter face.

    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°The Second Miss Qin is so outstanding. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t pick her first, I¡¯m afraid she will be picked by several other Princes!¡± Xiao Xuanzi thought that he had better imply his master from another aspect. His master didn¡¯t seem like enlightened and might not know as much as a little eunuch like him.

    However, thinking of his master¡¯s health condition, Xiao Xuanzi suddenly understood. The Empress Dowager and the Empress had sent several delicate and charming pce maids to his master¡¯s mansion to enlighten his master about sex. But they were thrown out directly, and some of them were even decapitated. It seemed that he should think of a way to make his master ept the instruction from the pce maids who knew about sex!

    ¡°They don¡¯t dare to pick my girl!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a gentle and innocuous smile. The sun shone on his face, making him look as handsome and elegant as the heavenly fairy.

    Only looking at his face, no one would feel how terrifying this handsome teenager was and how tyrannical and outrageous the meaning behind his words was.

    Xiao Xuanzi shuddered. Looking at his master¡¯s outrageously handsome face, he suddenly understood! It turned out that his master had expected all of this!

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded and bowed unctuously with a smile.

    ¡°Have a look at that one over there and check if she¡¯s dead. If she¡¯s still alive, just throw her out. She makes me feel perturbed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ll do it soon!¡±

 Chapter 295 - The Woman Is Crazy, Crazy!

    <strong>Chapter 295 The Woman Is Crazy, Crazy!</strong>

    Wang Yishu was sent out of the pce ostentatiously by two eunuchs.

    The reason why she was not allowed to stay in the pce was that the descendants of the emperor were living in the Imperial Institute of Medicine and there was no room for her, a Miss who came from an inferior aristocratic family and had framed someone up!

    She had stayed for a few more days because she was still unconscious.

    But although she was still unconscious now, the two eunuchs just carried her out and directly left her at the gate of the pce. They then went away, leaving her lying down at the gate of the pce.

    People outside the pce did not know what was going on and thought that she was an imperial concubine who hadmitted a crime, butter discovered that she was only a fainted Miss from an aristocratic family. But since she was thrown at the gate so casually, they considered her not a decentdy.

    The carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion arrived shortly after, and the two old maids came up to carry Wang Yishu to the carriage, and then the carriage went away.

    However, although the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion went fast, the incident of Wang Yishu was dug up among aristocratic families. They couldn¡¯t talk about the incident of several princes being assassinated, and the incident of Wang Yishu was kept secret because of the assassinations. But as Wang Yishu was thrown at the gate of the pce, the incident became significant like fermentation.

    There were many Young Madams who had witnessed the incident. It was indeed Wang Yishu who intended to frame up the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. However, they had never met before. Why was there a dispute between them? Why did Wang Yishu dare to frame up the Second Miss Qin in the pce? Wang Yishu intended to kill the Second Miss Qin or ruin her reputation. How profound was the hatred between them?

    Some aristocratic families with keen insight even thought that this incident might have something to do with the incident of Prince Chen being assassinated. For a time, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which had always been stable in the capital, slowly entered the sight of everyone.

    Before that, everyone considered that despite the undercurrent among several princes, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was obviously not involved in it. However, based on how the pce disposed Wang Yishu today, everyone wondered if Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had got involved in it early? That was the reason why Wang Yishu was left aside at the gate of the pce? Thrown at the gate of the pce, Wang Yishu had obviously disgusted the noble people in the pce.

    As Wang Yishu was thrown out of the pce gate, the rumor made everyone shift their gaze to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    At this time, any sign of disturbance could alert everyone, even Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that was least likely to get involved in this kind of thing.

    In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Duke Xing, who had always showed a kind smile, was bawling angrily.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Duke Xing said sternly, with his cold and gruesome gaze falling on the opposite Madam of Duke Xing.

    Today on his way to court, Duke Xing got a lot of doubtful gaze. A few friends, with whom he had been on good terms, didn¡¯t approach him, seemingly for fear that he would approach them. It made Duke Xing very surprised. After secretly inquired about it, the result made him so incensed that he literally coughed up blood.

    He managed to insist with his usual smile till the meeting with the emperor ended. After returning home, he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and went directly to the room of Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t be angry. No one knows Yishu is so useless!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with her face darkening. When someone from the pce asked her to pick up Wang Yishu, she knew something went wrong. She originally intended to inform the Empress secretly and then take Wang Yishu away after some time.

    Unexpectedly the pce directly sent someone to inform her to pick up Wang Yishu, carried Wang Yishu to the gate of the pce and left Wang Yishu there.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. What do you intend to do?¡± Duke Xing had always left the affairs of the backyard to Madam of Duke Xing, but at this moment, he involuntarily shouted in anger and beat the table hard with his fat hand.

    Madam of Duke Xing was a capable woman who had handled the affairs of the backyard so well that Duke Xing didn¡¯t need to worry about it. But she caused such a big trouble this time.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the girl aside!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a cold and resentful face.

    ¡°What trouble can a little girl stir up? Should you intervene and deal with her again and again? She is now only a Miss from the family of an official at deputy third level, and has nothing to do with what happened before!¡± Duke Xing said with disapproval, frowned and sulked.

    He had every reason to be so angry. This matter was not only a matter of the inner court, but also influenced the court. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which had originally been low-key, also got into the sight of others. At this time, if this matter got into the sight of others, it would be difficult to keep it secret, which was not a good thing for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the girl aside, or she will be a scourge!¡± Madam of Duke Xing gnashed her teeth and refused to let go.

    ¡°Are you¡­ are you capable of running affairs? If you are not, I will find someone to help you!¡± Seeing Madam of Duke Xing insist disobeying his order, Duke Xing flew into a fury, involuntarily red at Madam of Duke Xing and shouted in anger.

    Rebuked by Duke Xing, Madam of Duke Xing suddenly lost control and screamed, ¡°You stop me again and again for her? The woman was crazy, crazy¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Duke Xing suddenly stood up in shock and seized Madam of Duke Xing by the throat with a violent force, and Madam of Duke Xing almost passed out!

    The several henchmen in the room trembled with fear and shrank their heads, for fear that they would be noticed by this couple, but none of them dared toe forward to mediate!

    Madam of Duke Xing grasped Duke Xing¡¯s hand fiercely with her sharp nails. Duke Xing screamed in pain, and then loosened his grip.

    Madam of Duke Xing flushed with agitation, stared at Duke Xing, clenched her teeth with overwhelming hatred in her eyes, but unconsciously lowered her voice. ¡°You still miss her. You still dare to miss her. You¡­ ¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but want to let loose a torrent of abuse, but it waspletely contrary to years of education she had epted. Nevertheless, she still lost control. The strong jealousy and rage in her heart almost burnt her entire body, even making her forget Duke Xing had seized her by the throat fiercely.

    ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t want to involve our son and daughter in this, just don¡¯t say anything!¡± Duke Xing said with an ashen face in a low voice. The couple stared at each other as if they were not the closest person to each other. The emotion in their eyes could almost be considered hatred.

    After a long while, they finally calmed down and sat back in their chairs.

    Duke Xing picked up the handkerchief of Madam of Duke Xing, wrapped it around his hands at will, and asked with a somber face, ¡°How should we handle this matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Madam of Duke Xing seemingly had given up on herself!

    ¡°Feed Wang Yishu some medicine and make her lie in bed. We can say that she falls ill and never recovers after waking up and lies at death¡¯s door.¡±

    Duke Xing said in a sinister voice.

    The key to this mattery on Wang Yishu. Fortunately, it could still be remedied. After all, Wang Yishu was not a daughter of their mansion, but just a rtive.

    ¡°It¡¯s a life anyway. We just make her stay sick¡­ till death?¡± After calming down, Madam of Duke Xing was hesitant, not out of kindness, but for fear that she would be involved in this.

    ¡°Or you want to keep her safe in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Since you asked her to frame up the Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, you should have thought about how to deal with her if she fails. Allowing Wang Yishu to live well in our mansion now will only make people wonder why she did something like that. Your daughter ising back. If you don¡¯t care about your daughter¡¯s future, just keep her safe! ¡±

    Duke Xing stood up, grunted coldly and turned away.

    ¡°So be it!¡± Thinking of her beloved daughter, Madam of Duke Xing immediately made a decision. She stood up to set about it, looking at the back of Duke Xing with an increasingly cold face.

    Her daughter, whom she raised like a treasure, was iparable to these inferior girls like Wang Yishu and Qin Wanru. Even if her daughter was a little scratched, she would make these inferior girls pay for it with their lives.

    Although Wang Yishu was also raised by her from childhood, she was inferior to her daughter anyway. Her daughter is a cloud up in the ninth heaven, while Wang Yishu and Qin Wanru were just the mud under her feet. They were unqualified to bepared with her daughter, and she would never cause any damage to her daughter¡¯s reputation because of them.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, get Yishu some medicine, which could make her stay in bed every day,ter. With her current reputation, even if she can recover, she won¡¯t find a good match. Tell her to nurse her body! ¡°Madam of Duke Xing ordered.

    It was not a difficult job. They just needed to ask the doctor to give a prescription containing some proper medicine. Wang Yishu wasn¡¯t really unable to wake up, but Madam of Duke Xing had sent someone to the pce to secretly tell her not to wake up, otherwise she would face something more terrifying than passing out.

    Wang Yishu had actually woken up in the pce, but pretended to be unconscious until now as Madam of Duke Xing asked. Now she had got out of the pce, and it was inappropriate for her to keep pretending to be unconscious. Madam of Duke Xing simply made her get sick. No one could extract anything from a bedridden patient!

    What was more, Wang Yishu¡¯s illness could reduce a little rumor, and even make people think that she was also a victim, which was beneficial to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    Nanny Sheng, who tried to reduce her sense of existence beside, hurriedly stood up and promised, but then hesitated a little bit. ¡°Madam, what should we do to the Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Prepare somevish gifts. I will officially adopt Qi Rongzhi as my daughter and bring her back!¡± Madam of Duke Xing took a deep breath. Even if she was unwilling to do that, she had to pretend to be d at this time. She should make people see that there was no resentment but kindness between her and the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Regarding why Wang Yishu intended to deal with Qin Wanru, only God knew it. Wang Yishu could not speak clearly due to illness, and who could get the answer from her?

    ¡°Yes, Madam. I¡¯ll prepare immediately!¡± Nanny Sheng nodded and left.

    An old maid in the yard suddenly rushed over and walked to the curtain of the main room to report. ¡°Madam, Countess Yong wants to meet you!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Madam of Duke Xing refused coldly. ¡°Just tell her that Yishu can¡¯t wake up due to illness, and I¡¯ve brought many doctors to treat Yishu with no time to meet her!¡±

    She had given Countess Yong some guidance, but she didn¡¯t want to get involved in it and it had nothing to do with her! They could not find any clues on her!

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± The maid didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and left after respectfully bowing.

 Chapter 296 - Keep Owing Duke Yongâ€™s Mansion without Returning the Money!

    <h4>Chapter 296 Keep Owing Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion without Returning the Money!</h4>

    When thevish gifts Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were sent to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, Qin Wanru was walking with Shui Run in the garden.

    Shui Run was in good spirits. Qin Wanru had asked someone to nurse her body well. Since Madam Di and her daughter were locked up, the mansion became much quieter.

    ¡°Madam, Madam of Duke Xing has sentvish gifts to Miss Qi and asked you to send someone to check them!¡± An old maid hurried over to report it and presented the gift list.

    ¡°Lavish gifts?¡± Shui Run raised her eyebrows but did not take the list.

    ¡°Yes,vish gifts. At this time, they have been delivered here. There were several big boxes. Madam of Duke Xing asked Madam Shui to choose a day on which Madam of Duke Xing is going to take Miss Qi back!¡± Reported the old maid.

    ¡°Mother, ask Qi Rongzhi¡¯s servants to check them!¡± Qin Wanru suggested.

    Although Qi Rongzhi lived in their mansion, she was not a formal Miss of their mansion. It was inappropriate for the Qin¡¯s Mansion to handle this kind of property affair for her. If there was nothing wrong, it would be fine. But if there was something wrong, it was difficult to rify it and would even make others consider the Qin¡¯s Mansion coveted Qi Rongzhi¡¯s property.

    Her words were agreeable to Shui Run. Shui Run immediately nodded and instructed the old maid, ¡°Send thevish gifts as well as the gift list to Miss Qi¡¯s yard!¡±

    Shui Run was also wary of Madam of Duke Xing. After returning from the pce, Qin Wanru told Madam Dowager and Shui Run that Madam of Duke Xing had asked her to take care of Wang Yishu and Wang Yishu intended to frame her up as soon as they met. Since then, both Madam Dowager and Shui Run no longer believed in Madam of Duke Xing.

    She now sentvish gifts here with a great fanfare, but Shui Run didn¡¯t want to take it over. It was originally the matter between Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the Qi¡¯s Mansion. If it weren¡¯t for Qi Rongzhi living in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, it had nothing to do with the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    The old maid promised and was about to leave. Qin Wanru suddenly stopped the old maid, turned to Shui Run and said, ¡°Mother, send the gifts to the Qi¡¯s Mansion directly. Although Qi Rongzhi lives in our mansion, she still has her own family. It¡¯s inappropriate to ce those gifts in our mansion! ¡±

    ¡°Wanru, you mean that we can ask the Qi¡¯s Mansion to check them?¡± Shui Run said thoughtfully.

    ¡°This is the best way. All thevish gifts are sent to the Qi¡¯s Mansion. Even if anything goes wrong after that, it has nothing to do with us. None of our mansion has touched them!¡± Qin Wanru suggested with a smile. It was not that she was too cautious. She just had to be cautious when confronting Madam of Duke Xing.

    This Madam of Duke Xing was like a venomous snake which hid in the grass and woulde out at any time. Be cautious did no harm to them.

    ¡°Okay, so be it!¡± Shui Run also understood Qin Wanru¡¯s meaning, nodded and instructed the old maid again. The old maid promised and left.

    ¡°Mother, have you found anything from Madam Di¡¯s dowry list?¡± Qin Wanru asked, looking at the back of the old maid.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything, but the deficit is really suspicious!¡± Shui Run shook her head in confusion. She had also got married, and Madam Dowager was generous to her at that time. She had two shops, so she wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant of business. It was impossible that the shop kept losing money and Madam Di kept investing in the shop. What was more, it was a shop belonging to a marrieddy.

    But the ount was almost perfect so that she couldn¡¯t find any ws from it.

    ¡°Mother, you haven¡¯t found anything¡± Qin Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t found anything!¡± Shui Run shook her head and said extremely innocently. It was frustrating that although she knew there must be something wrong, she couldn¡¯t find anything after going through the ount repeatedly.

    ¡°Mother, what do you mean?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly, reached out to gently help Shui Run and told her to be careful of a small stone under her feet.

    After striding over the small stone, Shui Run gently wiped her forehead with her handkerchief. Her forehead had been slightly sweated, because she was a little tired. She raised her head to look around, reached out to point at an octagonal pavilion in front of them and said, ¡°Wanru, let¡¯s go to have a seat in front!¡±

    ¡°Mother, we shouldn¡¯t go to the pavilion because of the strong wind there. Let¡¯s go sit in the empty yard!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and looked at an empty yard on the left.

    There were a few masters in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, so many yards were still empty. The yard in front of them was not small, but no one lived there. Only when some masters strolled around here in leisure time, they would take a short break here.

    The masters, who liked to stroll recently, were Shui Run and Qin Wanru who apanied Shui Run. Madam Dowager spent most of the time resting in quietude, not very willing to move.

    Shui Run nodded. They entered the courtyard with several maids, and sat down in the main room.

    The maids were busy setting up a stove to warming the room.

    There were other maids lighting the stove to boil water. Because Shui Run had usuallye here to rest for a while, various utensils were well prepared.

    This courtyard was uninhabited, so theyout was mainly for enjoying the view. Therge window facing the main room was open and slightly transparent. Through the window, they could see a few plum blossoms in full bloom on the opposite side. There were red plum blossoms on the strong branches. It was a very elegant ce to rest.

    The maids retreated to the door after serving the tea. Qin Wanru personally reached out to pour a cup of tea for Shui Run, and then poured another cup of tea for herself. The tea smelled so good!

    ¡°Wanru, what about we send the dowry list to your Big Sister?¡± Shui Run smiled.

    ¡°Big sister¡¯s dowry list?¡± Qin Wanru smiled with ripples in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your Big Sister¡¯s dowry list. Your Big Sister¡¯s engagement with the heir of Duke Yong has been settled. It seems impossible to change, so we should begin to prepare her dowry!¡± Shui Run picked up the teacup, put it down after taking a sip and then said meaningfully.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s dowry had actually been prepared long ago. Qin Yuru could be considered married once in Jiangzhou. Her dowry had been sent to the Qi¡¯s Mansion. After that, there was a conflict between the two mansions on the marriage. In order topensate for the loss of the Qi¡¯s Mansion, the Qin¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t ask the dowry back and left the dowry in the Qi¡¯s Mansion.

    A noble aristocratic family usually began to prepare the dowry for their legitimate Miss before her teens. Qin Huaiyong could be considered powerful in Jiangzhou at that time, so Qin Yuru¡¯s dowry was abundant with much good stuff, but they were all left in the Qi¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou. She was going to get married, so they had to prepare the dowry again.

    However, this re-prepared dowry would definitely not be better than that in Jiangzhou, and even much worse. There was no doubt.

    The Qin¡¯s Mansion, which had just moved to the capital, was no longer the powerful Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou. Besides, in such a short period of time, they couldn¡¯t buy many things even if they had enough money. Shui Run understood the meaning of this, Qin Wanru did, and even Madam Di did, but Qin Yuru, who set her mind on bing the noble Princess of Duke Yong and then a distinguished nobledy in the capital, didn¡¯t necessarily understand.

    ¡°Father has prepared the dowry?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a gentle smile and rolled her watery eyes like a little fox.

    ¡°Your father has prepared and intended to show it to your Big Sister, but it¡¯s just a lot less!¡± Shui Run bluntly said. Even she knew the dowry shrank a lot, but they could do nothing about it. All expenses of the Qin¡¯s Mansion now were very limited. Such a dowry was squeezed out by Qin Huaiyong, and Madam Dowager also added a lot of private property in it.

    But even so, the previous dowry was iparable to that they had prepared now.

    ¡°We¡¯ll subsidize Big Sister with Madam Di¡¯s shop?¡± Qin Wanru had understood Shui Run¡¯s intention.

    ¡°There are too few dowries, so we have to subsidize it. But our mansion has not many properties, and even Madam Dowager offered her private property. Yuru is the only daughter of Madam Di, so she is supposed to subsidize it with her dowry. Even you don¡¯t mind it. I don¡¯t think Madam Di will mind it! ¡°Shui Run said calmly.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯vee up with a good idea!¡± Qin Wanruughed. This was her idea originally. She was thinking about giving her a hint, but didn¡¯t need to do that now.

    There was a problem with Madam Di¡¯s shop. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had embezzled the money from her dowry shop. Now they gave the shop to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and thus to make Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion suffer through their own misdeeds.

    Moreover, everyone knowing about the truth could reap the fruits of their actions, but Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t. At the thought of this, Qin Wanru slightly raised the corners of her mouth with more deepness in her watery eyes.

    She would love to see Shui Run came up with such an idea. If Shui Run was still so weak, how could she protect her child? Without any means, she would only end up in the collusion between Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di as she did in thest life!

    ¡°What about the advance payment?¡± After thinking about it, Qin Wanru reminded Shui Run. The reason was in the hands of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. In this respect, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion owed Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion lots of money.

    ¡°Just keep owing them. We are a family anyway, and can talk over any problem!¡± Shui Run said. Since she saw her ex-husband¡¯s family, she clearly knew that she and Madam Di couldn¡¯t coexist. That being the case, she couldn¡¯t endure the hardship without fighting back.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Madam Di is married to father, and now Big Sister is going to marry Childe Di. We and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion are as intimate as a family. With such a close rtionship, they won¡¯t rip open the face and ask us to return the money, right?¡± Qin Wanru smiled with increasing delight. She and Shui Run nced at each other and sensed the intention in each other¡¯s eyes.

    They could keep owing Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion without returning the money!

    Moreover, it would be Qin Yuru¡¯s dowry in the future and be sent to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with Qin Yuru. No matter how much Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had embezzled from the shop, it would be in the charge of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Even if there was something fishy behind it, it was Qin Yuru¡¯s business.

    It had nothing to do with the Qin¡¯s Mansion!

    Now that this matter had been settled, Shui Run and Qin Wanru talked about Qin Yuru¡¯s dowry in detail. This kind of thing was usually discussed by Madam Dowager and Shui Run. But Shui Run did not hide it from Qin Wanru and told her in detail. Imperceptibly Shui Run had already regarded Qin Wanru as the mainstay, and couldn¡¯t rest assured until she told Qin Wanru about this.

    Qin Wanru listened, while helping Shui Run add a few things she didn¡¯t notice before, and Shui Run nodded repeatedly.

    While they were talking, a maid suddenly hurried in and reported in the porch, ¡°Madam, Countess Yong asks to meet you!¡±

 Chapter 297 - Madam, Youâ€™ve Been Framed up

    <h4>Chapter 297 Madam, You¡¯ve Been Framed up</h4>

    ¡°Countess Yong asks to meet me?¡± Shui Run was dumbfounded for a while, and then put down the list in her hand and asked with surprise. Every time Countess Yong came to meet Madam Di or Madam Dowager, and had never asked to meet Shui Run.

    ¡°Yes, she asks to meet you!¡± The maid nodded repeatedly.

    Shui Run looked towards Qin Wanru, and anxiously frowned. ¡°Why does shee to meet me?¡±

    ¡°She might feel guilty!¡± Qin Wanru said meaningfully with a slight smile.

    ¡°Guilty?¡± Shui Run didn¡¯t understand for a moment, and even frowned more.

    ¡°Do you remember Miss Wang framed me up in the pce? As long as Miss Wang was not crazy, she would not frame up someone whom she just met, unless there are grudges between her and me!¡± Qin Wanru calmly analyzed for Shui Run.

    She did not tell what had happened outside the pce gate. This matter involved too many people. Since everyone considered it a murder targeted at Chu Liuchen, so be it.

    ¡°Does Countess Yong know this Miss Wang?¡± Shui Run said with annoyance. If there was anyone who intended to frame up Qin Wanru and had any grievances against Qin Wanru, it was Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion except for Madam Di. Those of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t bear to see Shui Run and Qin Wanru live a good life, so they would definitely frame up Qin Wanru!

    Shui Run had asked Qin Wanru why Wang Yishu framed her up as soon as they met, but Qin Wanru just vaguely said that she didn¡¯t know because she did not want to involve Shui Run in this kind of thing. Now it corresponded to what Qin Wanru said before!

    ¡°I suppose so. I heard that Countess Yong and Madam of Duke Xing had a good personal rtionship, so Countess Yong naturally knows Miss Wang, the niece of Duke Xing!¡± Qin Wanru deliberately diverted the topic.

    ¡°I see. No wonder Miss Wang framed you up as soon as she met you. It turns out that she did that because of Countess Yong!¡± Shui Run was distracted as Qin Wanru expected. After thinking for a moment, Shui Run said angrily, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Mother, you can meet her first!¡± Qin Wanru stood up with a slight smile and said lightly, ¡°If she has brought some gifts, you might as well ept them!¡±

    ¡°Ask Countess Yong toe here!¡± Shui Run considered her reasonable, sat up straight slightly and said.

    The maid promised and left.

    Qin Wanru whispered to Yujie, and Yujie nodded and also left. After telling Shui Run to pay attention to something, Qin Wanru went to the back of arge screen and hid there. She also wanted to hear what Countess Yong would say.

    What happened at the gate of the pce was definitely rted to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    Countess Yong looked extremely kind whening in. Someone ignorant might consider Shui Run was the daughter who had married into the Qin¡¯s Mansion from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    After they sat down, Countess Yong pushed a gift list over with a smile and said cheerfully, ¡°I heard that Madam of Duke Xing is going to officially adopt Miss Qi as her daughter. I have nothing else to give your mansion, so I¡¯ve brought some gifts. ¡±

    The kind smile and the courteous tone made Countess Yong look like apletely different person, which was quite surprising.

    ¡°How, how can I ept them? Besides, this is the joyful event of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the Qi¡¯s Mansion, with nothing to do with our mansion!¡± Shui Run did not reach for the gift list, but refused politely with a smile.

    ¡°How can it have nothing to do with your mansion? Everyone knows that Madam of Duke Xing chose Miss Qi to be her daughter in your mansion. If Miss Qi is not in your mansion, there won¡¯t be such a joyful event!¡± Countess Yong said cheerfully. Although she sounded reasonable, it was farfetched anyway.

    But her words made sense indeed!

    ¡°But it¡¯s¡­¡± Shui Run smiled hesitantly, seemingly not knowing what to say for a while.

    ¡°Madam Shui, don¡¯t hesitate to ept them. Our mansions are closely rted, since we are going to unite by marriage. Anyway it¡¯s the joyful event of both our mansions, and we should celebrate it. Being adopted as the daughter of Madam of Duke Xing is the blessing Miss Qi met in your mansion. Ie here today to join in the joyful event and hope to be blessed with happiness! ¡±

    Countess Yong said in an increasingly amicable tone, and this reason became increasingly convincing. At this time, Shui Run could no longer refuse.

    ¡°Since you say so, I¡¯ll ept them. Thank you, Madam!¡± Shui Run smiled with kindness, reached out to take the list, and even became more cheerful after ncing over the list.

    Countess Yong involuntarily showed a trace of scorn in her eyes. She thought that Shui Run really came from a humble family as she expected, since Shui Run beamed with joy at the sight of the gift list. But it was better this way, because it would be easier for her to inquire about information. Countess Yong was terribly frightened during these days. The incident happened suddenly, affected the overall situation and developed too quickly, so that Countess Yong was terribly frightened.

    Originally, it was only a matter of framing up Qin Wanru, but led to the major event of Prince Chen being assassinated. After knowing this, Countess Yong almost passed out with fear. At that time, she turned to Madam of Duke Xing to find a solution, but was told that Madam of Duke Xing was sick after reaching Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Countess Yong felt that she was going to get sick too out of fear!

    After returning home, she was increasingly scared by the development of the incident. She was in breathless anxiety every day, for fear that someone would identallye to check on her. After only a few days, there was white hair on Countess Yong¡¯s head. A slightest sign of trouble could make her cuddle up in a heap in panic.

    Later, she went to meet Madam of Duke Xing again, but was told that Madam of Duke Xing was very busy. Duke Xing¡¯s niece framed up Qin Wanru in the pce, and then identally fell into aa and was left at the gate of the pce after being treated by the imperial physicians. Madam of Duke Xing went to pick her up.

    Countess Yong did not give up and went there again, but was told that Madam of Duke Xing was busy asking doctors to treat her niece with no time to meet her.

    As Madam of Duke Xing kept avoiding meeting her, Countess Yong became increasingly flustered. Hearing that Madam of Duke Xing ostentatiously indicated that she was going to adopt Qi Rongzhi, who lived in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, as her daughter, Countess Yong involuntarily came to have a look and inquire about information.

    Seeing Shui Run ept the gifts with a cheerful smile, she looked rxed. It seemed that no one rted what had happened to Qin Wanru to her, and she would be fine.

    ¡°What happened to Second Miss in the pce that day? What happened to the niece of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Countess Yong held back the scorn in her eyes and asked with a smile and concern.

    Countess Yong didn¡¯t dare to directly ask about what had happened at the gate of the pce, so she intended to talk about the incident in the pce first. Countess Yong was surprised by what Wang Yishu did. Countess Yong had seen the niece of Duke Xing several times, but she didn¡¯t look like a crazy person. Countess Yong had been told that she had a good reputation!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Wanru was frightened and got sick aftering back. She¡¯s still nursing her body in the yard!¡± Shui Run sighed andy through her teeth. ¡°I wonder why Miss Wang was so hostile to Wanru and did something so terrible to her as soon as they met! ¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang had a good reputation. Despite her humble family, she was famous for her talents. It is really strange that she directly framed up Second Miss this time. She is really vicious. Fortunately, a wicked person will be punished by God. I heard that she didn¡¯t wake up in the pce. Even if she wakes up now, she can¡¯t get up. Her life is maintained by medicine every day!

    Countess Yong seemed to share the same bitter hatred with resentment on her face.

    ¡°Yeah, Wanru is terribly frightened. She entered the pce happily, but¡­¡± Shui Run didn¡¯t dare to finish her words. Obviously the following words slightly broke a taboo.

    ¡°Second Miss was really unlucky that day. I heard that she had an ident at the gate of the pce and almost lost her life!¡± Countess Yong calmly shifted the topic to what had happened at the gate of the pce with a sigh.

    After the screen, Qin Warun smiled slightly with cold eyes. Countess Yong came here today to inquire about this as she expected!

    The incident was definitely rted to Countess Yong. She just didn¡¯t expect that Countess Yong had so superb means that she hadn¡¯t been tracked down up to now.

    It seemed that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not exactly as decadent as it looked.

    ¡°Wanru was almost seriously injured that day. She didn¡¯t expect to have such an ident and almost¡­ Our Madam Dowager intends to take Wanru to worship the bodhisattva after she gets better!¡± Shui Run sighed with real panic in her eyes.

    Shui Run and Madam Dowager knew the ident after it happened. After knowing it, Madam Dowager and she almost passed out. If it were not for being rescued by Prince Chen, Qin Wanru would be killed at the gate of the pce.

    At the thought of it, Madam Dowager and Shui Run were terribly frightened. The news that cameter even indicated that it was a deployment targeted at Prince Chen and Qin Wanru was involved in the trouble. But for whatever reason, it was the truth that Qin Wanru almost got killed.

    In the end, Madam Dowager kept Qin Wanru in the inner court and didn¡¯t allow her to go out. Even if she wanted to see her own shop, Madam Dowager did not allow her.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here? Why was Second Miss involved in it?¡± Countess Yong asked carefully, and her face changed.

    In fact, she was really curious, but found nowhere to inquire about it. If the trap they set for Qin Wanru was involved in the incident of Prince Chen being assassinated, it was a crime grave enough to confiscate her property and exterminate her family.

    Fortunately, Madam of Duke Xing told her to keep out of harm by discretion and stay out of it. So she made a scout, whom she had deployed for years, take the me. She originally thought that it was not a big deal, and just made use of a scout. Even if Qin Wanru was seriously injured or killed, so what? Qin Wanru was not among the noblestdies in the capital. They just needed to report that a horse of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion was agitated and identally hit Qin Wanru. Could there be anyone who would confront Prince Zhou for Qin Wanru!

    However, the incident became so significant. No one expected that Qin Wanru was only an imaginary target and Prince Chen was the real target. It made the initiator Countess Yong lose her presence of mind. Why didn¡¯t she know the incident of trapping Prince Chen? Could it be that the groom had turned to another master and yed a set of interlocking stratagems targeted at her stratagem?

    Because of this, Countess Yong was having a bad time in her mansion. She had been rebuked by Duke Yong, and even the Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion gave her a p in the presence of everyone. Thinking of this, she seemed to feel faint pain on her face and gnashed her teeth secretly. The old b*tch only cared about her daughter without thinking what kind of person her daughter was.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s a frame-up!¡± Shui Run looked around and turned her head to say in a low voice.

    Countess Yong was shocked and asked anxiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Behind the screen, Qin Wanru raised her red lips with cold and enchanting eyes¡­

 Chapter 298 - Grab, Letâ€™s See Who Is Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 298 Grab, Let¡¯s See Who Is Lucky</h4>

    ¡°Now this case is still being investigated. It is said that it is rted to the previous rebellion. If the case is cleared, the criminal¡¯s entire family will be beheaded!¡± Shui Run pressed Qin Wanru¡¯s hands and said nervously.

    ¡°This, this case is rted to the previous rebellion?¡± Countess Yong worked hard to stop her lips from trembling, feeling that she had fallen into an ice cave.

    The rebellion that took ce several years ago nearly made the whole country fall into turmoil. Many rich and powerful aristocratic families were involved. In the end, all of them were uprooted, including a few that were more prominent than Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Thinking of this event, Countess Yong was not only afraid, but she also trembled.

    At this time, she calmed herself down with great efforts!

    ¡°Who can deny it? Look, no one in the capital city dares to talk about it!¡± Shui Run said.

    ¡°Madam Shui, you are right. Now I suddenly realize I still have something to do in our mansion. Then, I won¡¯t bother you, and I wille next time when I am free!¡± Countess Yong couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, suddenly rose, and said with a forced smile.

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t oftene here, why not stay longer?¡± Shui Run stood up and politely persuaded her to stay.

    ¡°No, if there is a chance, let¡¯s chat next time!¡± Countess Yong said. Now she had something on her mind and had no mood to chat anymore. She had to go and check if there was still any evidence. Previously, she thought there wouldn¡¯t be any, but now, the more she thought about it, the more she became worried. If any evidence rted to their mansion was found, it would be a disaster.

    ¡°As you wish, Madam!¡± Shui Run looked at Countess Yong who felt uneasy with a smile and said.

    Countess Yong spoke something courteous again and hurried away. Hearing her leave, Qin Wanru walked out from behind the screen slowly.

    As Shui Run waved her hand, all the servants left.

    Qionghua left atst and closed the door for them considerately. From the questions and answers of Countess Yong and her madam, Qionghua also felt something. After stepping out of the room, she guarded the door gingerly and dare not have the slightest ck.

    ¡°Wanru, this has something to do with you?¡± Shui Run looked pale and asked in the room. Although she was not very smart, she had found that Countess Yong was scared and left hurriedly. If an unmarrieddy like Qin Wanru was involved, it would be a big problem.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, this matter nearly has nothing to do with me. I just got involved identally. That¡¯s nothing terrible, let alone I nearly died, and no one will suspect me!¡± Qin Wanru knew what Shui Run thought of after hearing Countess Yong¡¯s words andforted her hurriedly.

    Shui Run was finally relieved when she saw Qin Wanru smiling calmly, without any trace of panic. With her pink and tender little face being a little red, she was neither pale nor panicky.

    ¡°This seems not a big problem! That¡¯s good!¡±

    After sitting down and taking up the teacup at her hand and gulping, she then felt a little rxed. ¡°I thought you were involved just now!¡±

    As for such a thing, if one was involved, it would not only be one person¡¯s trouble.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. If I had been involved, the pce would have sent someone to ask me,¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile, looking peaceful, but kept the thing a secret. Since everyone thought so, Chu Liuchen obviously wanted everyone to think so, too. Naturally, the thing should be like this.

    Knowing too much was not good for Shui Run.

    Although Shui Run was not as vulnerable as she was in her previous life, this didn¡¯t mean that she dared to ept such a thing, which was almost like rebellion.

    ¡°As long as you are not in trouble!¡± Shui Run whispered her concern and then changed the subject, her face turning cold. ¡°What did Countess Yong mean? Is it that she has been involved? How can this end peacefully?¡±

    If it was other crimes that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansionmitted, the mansion itself would naturally take responsibility, but if it was rebellion, sometimes the whole n would be incriminated. Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were now within the same n. No doubt, Shui Run was angry.

    ¡°Mother, their mansion won¡¯t be involved. If it had been, Duke Yong wouldn¡¯t have been safe and sound chatting with you just now!¡±

    Qin Wanru soothed her softly.

    ¡°Right, right, right!¡± Shui Run was soothed sessfully and nodded repeatedly, but she felt very agitated and rubbed her forehead, which had a little dull pain.

    ¡°Mother, just now I especially asked you to follow what Countess Yong said to talk because I wanted to scare her. It seems that Countess Yong is very interested in my experience at the pce gate. If she is scared, she will not ask about it here and there and could avoid the possibility that if she causes trouble, our mansion will also be dragged.¡±

    When she found Shui Run believed her, Qin Wanru exined with a smile again.

    What Qin Wanru said was very reasonable. If Countess Yong asks about the thing that happened at the pce gate here and there, that is making trouble. Yesterday back at home, her cousin exhorted her repeatedly that no matter who mentioned this matter, she should only say she was unclear or didn¡¯t know, not speak more with others, and never discuss it!

    Asking about it here and there like Countess Yong was the source of trouble. Scaring her away was also good!

    When she found Shui Run was not panicky anymore, Qin Wanru added a few more words and then left with her. It was not early now, and Shui Run needed to rest.

    When she was walking to her courtyard but had not taken many steps, she met Yujie who came back in a hurry. Seeing Qin Wanru, she came over to bow hurriedly.

    ¡°Saw her?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said as she continued walking back.

    ¡°Yes, I did, but not only Mei Xue but also Meiyan. I saw two of them. First, I saw Mei Xue. When I walked past her identally and spoke of the matter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Mei Xue went away to see it and then went back hurriedly, but after a while, she and Meiyan went to see it together!¡±

    The expensive gift was sent to Qin¡¯s Mansion by Madam of Duke Xing. Although it was announced to give to Qi Rongzhi, she was now living in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Butter, Shui Run asked her servant to tell the supervisor of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who sent the gifts that they should send them to Qi¡¯s mansion directly. The gifts had been sent in. The process of re-packing and sending them would take a lot of time. Absolutely, Qin Yuru would have enough time to send her servant to ask about the matter after she learned it.

    The gifts that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had sent this time were quite generous, and they also arrogantly stated that they would publicly take Qi Rongzhi to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and would raise her as the daughter of the mansion in the future.

    With the status of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, if the process of adopting a daughter was too simple, others wouldugh at the family. Previously, Madam of Duke Xing was not satisfied with Qi Rongzhi, so she just said it but didn¡¯t do anything, but this time the madam made vigorous publicity of the matter.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s previous and current actions differedrgely, which also showed her guilt.

    But different from Countess Yong, she did this for Wang Yishu. Qin Wanru was quite clear that Madam of Duke Xing would not leave any trace even if she was the one behind the scenes. Besides, if the worst situation urred and Countess Yong was founded, Madam of Duke Xing would not be found, either.

    The woman hid quite well. Without the details of her previous life as well as the loopholes Qin Yuru and her mother leaked from time to time through talking, she would not know that all the things were rted to Madam of Duke Xing, who was the pusher behind her tragic fate.

    Although she had been reborn, Qin Wanru dare not let her guard down at all when facing such a woman.

    ¡°Miss, will First Miss make trouble?¡± Yujie looked at the silent Qin Wanru and said. She deliberately sent such a message to Qin Yuru, who was being detained, and guessed this had something to do with First Miss.

    ¡°She will!¡± Qin Wanru confirmed. She passed the information to Qin Yuru for further use. Compared with the generous gifts given to Qi Rongzhi, Qin Yuru would think her dowry was too little and would not tolerate the situation because of theparison.

    But now this was not the most important thing, and her watery eyes looked cold. Qin Yuru was not the nominally adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing in her previous life, but she was almost like one, who was not only appreciated by Madam of Duke Xing but also liked by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Especially taking her to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to raise was not that they liked her at first sight. Qin Yuru was not that charming, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not adopt the Miss of another mansion randomly.

    The secret in her previous life that brought her to the boundless sea of blood might surface gradually, and she would wait patiently¡­

    Qin Yuru would admire the so many gifts that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent today and have some ideas that she could not control herself. Madam Di had ideas a long time ago, or she wouldn¡¯t have been so interested in her mother¡¯s zed cup or even evilly wished to destroy Jingxin Monastery.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s clothes had the bluegrass seal¡¯s patterns, which drew the attention of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now it should be the time to ¡°close the¡±!

    Currently, Madam of Duke Xing sending generous gifts to Qi Rongzhi provided a very good opportunity for Qin Wanru. After Wang Yishu¡¯s affair, Madam of Duke Xing wanted to use it to build a closer rtionship with Qin¡¯s Mansion?

    This was a good opportunity. She believed that Madam Di also thought so¡­

    ¡°Mother, why has Qi Rongzhi got better gifts? She is but one raised in our family. I don¡¯t believe Madam of Duke Xing likes her.¡± Qin Yuru gritted her teeth and said in the candlelight. When she thought of the thing two servant girls described to her, she became envious instantly.

    Why was Qi Rongzhi so lucky? And her luck was from Qin Yuru¡¯s family. Qin Yuru felt unfair. This should be her good luck, for she was the most distinguished Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion and should have more honors!

    Qin Yuru sneaked into Madam Di¡¯s courtyard, lifted the cloth covering her head, and told her mother about the matter angrily.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± The thin Madam Di caressed her and said. In the candlelight, ghostly cheekbones protruded high on her previous beautiful face.

    ¡°Mother, how can I not? In the past, you said I have good luck, but look at me now. I have been locked up by my father, and my good luck has been taken by Qi Rongzhi!¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t seem to see Madam Di¡¯s thin, bloodless face, and said willfully and angrily.

    ¡°She can¡¯t, and this is only to stop the public from gossiping!¡± Madam Di said sullenly and hinted to Nanny Zhou, and thetter walked into the inner room. After a short while, she came out with a seal and ced it before Qin Yuru. The bluegrass seal looked a little familiar to her.

    ¡°Mother, What is this?¡± Qin Yuru picked it up, observed it in the candlelight, and asked with a surprise.

 Chapter 299 - Age Changed to 13

    <strong>Chapter 299 Age Changed to 13</strong>

    ¡°I took this from that b*tchy girl. Before that old beggar noticed it, I had taken it off her. The Fenghua zed Cup is possibly not as important as this!¡± Madam Di¡¯s bony cheeks were full of pride, and her eyes looked even bigger and more sinister.

    ¡°What is the Fenghua zed Cup?¡± Qin Yuru asked with confusion.

    ¡°When that girl was sent to me at that time, she wore this seal, and there was also a piece of precious Fenghua zed Cup in the package. After the old beggar came back, she took the Cup away, but had no idea about the seal the b*tchy girl wore.¡±

    Madam Di sneered. If she had not been thoughtful, she would not have got this bluegrass seal. But now she had lost it and had to make a new one ording to her memory of it!

    ¡°Mother, this seal has something to do with the b*tchy girl¡¯s origin? What¡¯s the use of it for me?¡± Qin Yuru turned the seal in her hand and observed it, but showed no much interest, throwing it to the table.

    Seeing this, Nanny Zhou rushed over hurriedly and held the seal thrown over and shouted loudly, ¡°First Miss, my deardy, this can¡¯t be thrown because it bears great luck!¡±

    Madam Di was also taken aback by Qin Yuru¡¯s behavior and said irritably, ¡°This can¡¯t be thrown because it is rted to the current matter. If my guess is correct, this should be the only chance to solve your current dilemma!¡±

    ¡°Is the b*tchy girl¡¯s stuff so good?¡± Qin Yuru said very dismissively as she heard it and frowned. Over the years, she had been taught by Madam Di that she was the most distinguished Miss and Qin Wanru was but a b*stard picked up from somewhere. Raising her was nearly equal to raising one more servant girl in their mansion.

    She was treated as a Miss only because Madam Dowager liked her.

    Madam Di said so to Qin Yuru, who also thought so. Qin Wanru was but a servant girl, and no one else but she should be the scapegoat of trouble. Even if she was bullied by Qi Rongzhi, that was nothing. Anyway, she was but a b*tchy servant girl living off their family.

    But what Madam Di said today was not this meaning.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, this girl should be the biological daughter of the Heir of Duke Xing, whom I met in the capital city. Unfortunately, when the girl was brought to me, I heard her father had died. If I had seen him, I would have known if he was the Heir of Duke Xing!¡±

    Madam Di stuck out her tongue to lick the slightly cracked corner of her mouth, with an excited glint in her eyes.

    Before getting married, she was the daughter of Duke Yong¡¯s official wife. At that time, the mansion was even more prosperous than it was today. She was one of the few nobledies in the capital city, but her status as a nobledy was no match for the status of the heir of Duke Xing.

    In fact, the handsome young general was also a dream for Countess Yong before she got married, but it was only a dream atst. The Heir of Duke Xing fell in love with Infanta Qinghua, the daughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Later, the emperor issued an imperial edict to designate the marriage. It was really wonderful.

    At that time, many official wives¡¯ daughters in aristocratic families felt sad silently, but their statuses were a little lower than that of the only daughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, although they were all extraordinary.

    ¡°The biological daughter of Heir of Duke Xing? Is this true?¡± After learning the secret, Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help breathing rapidly!

    Having been in the capital city for some time, Di Fenn had also heard about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In private, she also loved the eldest son of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In former days, if she was with Di Fenn, what they talked about most was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and she also knew some past stories of the mansion, including the fact that the current Duke Xing was not appointed as the heir of the duke in the beginning, but the original heir died, and so he got the current nobility title.

    ¡°I was not sure in the beginning, but after you wore the bluegrass dress to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing became nice to me gradually and secretly asked about the seal patterns on your dress. Then, I thought this is probably true.¡± Madam Di became even prouder.

    Initially, it was but a guess, only an unsure guess, and its cause was the Fenghua zed Cup. Formerly, she heard that the Fenghua zed Cup was among the dowry of Infanta Qinghua when she was married to the Heir of Duke Xing. It was said that the item was surprisingly valuable, but she had never seen it.

    All zed cups were almost from overseas and were quite valuable. One could say that all the families which had zed cups were not ordinary. Allegedly, the Fenghua zed Cup was even more extraordinary. Yet, no matter how extraordinary it was, Madam Di had never seen it, but she saw one in Qin Wanru¡¯s package. Although she was not sure if that was the one, she thought of the one of the Heir of Duke Xing instantly.

    But that time this idea just shed across her mind and vanished. How could Qin Wanru be the daughter of the Heir of Duke Xing? How could the daughter of the Heir of Duke Xing be an orphan and be raised by Qin Huaiyong and Madam Dowager?

    Madam Di thought so at that time, but she was still thoughtful and secretly took the bluegrass seal on Qin Wanru¡¯s neck and stowed it.

    Later, she also sent someone to ask about the experience of the Heir of Duke Xing, but the information she got was the Heir of Duke Xing died in the rebellion. Infanta Qinghua was found and taken back, but she also died after she finally gave birth to a son. After that, no one heard the couple had a daughter.

    This idea was deeply hidden in Madam Di¡¯s heart.

    Later, when she arrived in the capital, she also asked Old Madam of Duke Yong about the experiences of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, but Old Madam only said no one knew where they had been over the years. At that time, Infanta Qinghua could not get along well with Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After the old Duke Xing went furious, the former Heir of Duke Xing left the capital with Infanta Qinghua.

    Then there was chaos again. No one knew what their life was like during these years or whether they gave birth to children or not, but the pregnant Infanta Qinghua was finally found and taken back. Rumors said that Infanta Qinghua was not so clear-minded when she was taken back, and so she could not tell what happened over the past years.

    Madam Di thought the unclear condition was a very good opportunity, and it was even better now that Infanta Qinghua was dead.

    She had not seen the bluegrass seal, but she once heard Infanta Qinghua had a bluegrass pattern seal. The patterns on Qin Yuru¡¯s clothes were slightly different, but they still drew the attention of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Although Madam of Duke Xing had not said anything directly, Madam Di felt this was almost the truth, but she had no time to plot itter. She had been looking for the lost seal, but she failed. Finally, she had to ask Nanny Zhou to make a new one, which she got a short time ago.

    ¡°Yuru, if you be the daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, no one will dare to belittle you. What¡¯s the matter that you had a romantic rtionship with Qi Tianyu in former days? How can Qi Tianyu desire such a nobledy like you? Even if you are married into the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in the future, no one will dare to oppress you!¡±

    Madam Di smiled neurotically and clenched her fists tightly, her twisted expression looking ferocious.

    Qin Yuru looked at Madam Di with some disgust, backed off silently, and pretended to press her face with her handkerchief. ¡°Mother, can Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion approve of me only because of this seal?¡±

    ¡°They may not approve of you in public, but taking you to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and raise you like ady of it is a must. At least, you can¡¯t be worse than their adopted daughter Qi Rongzhi. Anyway, you will be better than her,¡± Madam Di said in an eerily cold tone.

    ¡°Will Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also send generous gifts?¡± When Qin Yuru thought of the gifts of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion their mansion¡¯s servant girls discussed today, her eyes brightened.

    ¡°Not only generous gifts but also other things. The identity you will rece is the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing. In theory, this identity is even higher than that of the current Duke Xing¡¯s First Miss. How can Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion dare to treat you indifferently? Let alone you are also the biological granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Previously, Qin Wanru was admired so much by others only because she was appreciated by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. If you are her biological granddaughter, who will dare to look down upon you!¡±

    Madam Di¡¯s eyes turned cold. As for some other deals, she was unwilling to let Qin Yuru know. It was enough if she could be the qualified daughter of the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°I see!¡± Qin Yuru nodded heavily and became very energetic. Thinking that she would be the real daughter of the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she felt she was even nobler but never thought she was but a fake one or how serious the result would be if the plot failed.

    ¡°Yuru, but your age needs to be changed slightly. It happens your grandma has sent someone to discuss the marriage of you and Di Yan. I will try to ask someone to puff it off and only say you are 13. But after this, I am afraid your grandma won¡¯t be so close to you!¡± Madam Di had a sinister glint in her eyes, and her smile looked a little deeper in the candlelight as if she was a wolf who hasn¡¯t eaten for many days and had seen delicious food.

    ¡°Say I am 13?¡± Qin Yuru asked with confusion, ¡°Why say I am 13?¡±

    ¡°If we say you are 15, no one will think you are their daughter because everyone knows the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua were still in the capital city at that time. Only during the time they left the capital city, they could have a lost daughter. The father of the servant girl Qu Le was the servant of the former Heir of Duke Xing back then. Unfortunately, he disappearedter!¡±

    This was also something disappointing for Madam Di. It would be better if the servant could prove the matter. She consumed so much energy and found the servant looking for the couple in Jiangzhou, but he strangely disappeared because of Qin Wanru. Thinking of that, Madam Di felt quite angry and hit the table hard with her palm.

    The zed cup, the bluegrass seal, and the servant of the former Heir of Duke Xing who was still looking for his master were shreds of evidence. With them, a human could be created. Even if the daughter didn¡¯t exist, she could be modeled. Although Madam Di had been doing so secretly, she dare not make her dreame true.

    But now the pusher behind it appeared. With the current predicament of her and Qin Yuru, it seemed that making her daughter be the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing was the only chance to create a good future for them. How could she give up such a chance!

    Her daughter should be born extraordinary!

    Outside the room, a ck shadow shed past¡­

 Chapter 300 - Qi Rongzhi Shows off Everywhere

    <strong>Chapter 300 Qi Rongzhi Shows off Everywhere</strong>

    Madam Di didn¡¯t care who Qin Wanru was. In her heart, she had been forcing herself not to believe the possible origin of Qin Wanru. Everything was but a coincidence!

    The coincidence would only have to be her daughter. By then, she could trample on the old beggar and B*tch Shui and also deal with the b*tchy girl at the same time. Madam Di didn¡¯t think it was necessary for the possible lurking peril to exist.

    How could a b*tchy girlpare with her beautiful daughter who had been raised with so much care and love!

    She wanted the b*tchy girl and B*tch Shui to live worse than death¡­

    There always were new topics in the capital city. Since the matter of Wang Yishu, the news of Madam of Duke Xing taking the girl of a Jiangzhou magistrate as her adopted daughter had been spread, and the process was very grand. It was said she especially appointed her servant to send generous gifts, and many of them were exquisite. She didn¡¯t look down upon the girl at all, although she was but the daughter of a small area¡¯s magistrate.

    It was said the magistrate¡¯s daughter still lived in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, now many people could not clearly judge whether Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion held gratitude or resentment toward each other. It was better to say this brought honor to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion rather than saying the small magistrate¡¯s daughter was liked.

    It was said the gifts stayed in Qin¡¯s Mansion for a while and then were directly sent to Qi¡¯s Mansion in the capital city. But some others thought Miss Qi seemed not so generous and didn¡¯t know why Madam of Duke Xing liked her.

    When she lived in Qin¡¯s Mansion as a guest, she was appreciated by Madam of Duke Xing who visited the mansion. No doubt, this was her good luck, but the good luck urred in Qin¡¯s Mansion. That was to say, without Qin¡¯s Mansion, she would have had no chance to meet Madam of Duke Xing. For Madam of Duke Xing, Qin¡¯s Mansion should also be one of the reasons why she had sent generous gifts, and even some of them were possibly prepared for Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Miss Qi looked quite mean when she sent all the gifts back to her home hurriedly. Thus, before Qi Rongzhi moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and lived there, many people had disliked her.

    Rich and powerful aristocratic families had their rules, and it was not so easy to get used to these rules. On this matter, Qi Rongzhi had been scorned by the Misses who also came from rich and powerful aristocratic families.

    But Qi Rongzhi had no idea about these things. These days, she had been so proud that she nearly wanted to tell the whole world her current identity. Finally, she could join Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. On that day, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent their servants to set the date, and so much silk and satin among the generous gifts could be used to tailor the number several times her current clothes.

    Previously, the gifts were sent to Qi¡¯s mansion, but Qi Tianyu returned half of them, with some used to thank Qin¡¯s Mansion. Qi Rongzhi did take these gifts to Madam Dowager, but she took all the luxurious brocades among them to make clothes for herself.

    She was about to be a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If she didn¡¯t prepare a few more clothes, how could she present herself in public?

    Although she wore beautiful clothes daily, she could not find the right person to show them off. Qin Yuru was grounded. It was said Qin Wanru was ill, and Zhifang Pavilion was heavily guarded. She wanted to break in, but it was impossible.

    Qi Rongzhi felt her charm was not seen. Today she also paid a special visit to Zhifang Pavilion of Qin Wanru. For this visit, she especially changed to another beautiful dress. During these days, she wore a different dress each day. Each of them was beautiful and unique and could be regarded as fine work.

    But such fine work was not appreciated as it should be at the entrance of Zhifang Pavilion.

    ¡°Miss Qi, our Miss is ill and can¡¯t see you!¡± Qu Le came out and said to her respectfully. Although she was now still a second ss servant girl, she was the assistant of Qingyue, helping her deal with the affairs in the courtyard. Being a second ss servant girl, she was bright, and servant girls of the courtyard also treated her as a principal maid. Everyone thought it was but a matter of time for her to be a principal maid.

    Others thought so, but Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t. She changed her expression to look Qu Le up and down and raised her head as her look turned cold. ¡°Qin Wanru has made so many excuses to avoid seeing me. Is it that she dare not see me?¡±

    A second ss servant girl came to speak to her, making Qi Rongzhi burn with anger.

    Who was she? She was about to be the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion soon, but she was belittled so much by Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Miss Qi, our Miss is truly ill. She has been ill since she came back from the pce!¡± Qu Le exined.

    ¡°B*tchy maid!¡± Qi Rongzhi went furious, ready to p Qu Le.

    Qu Le reacted extremely fast and avoided it as she shouted, ¡°Miss Qi, our Miss is truly ill. You don¡¯t believe it, do you?¡±

    Their noise became louder, and others in the courtyard shot an unfriendly look at Qi Rongzhi. When she found so many servant girls and old maids with brooms and rags were staring at her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling inexplicably guilty. Instantly, she dare not make trouble.

    She gritted her teeth and snorted coldly. ¡°I will leave Qin¡¯s Mansion in a few days. Tell your Miss to get up early, or she won¡¯t be able to see me in the future even if she wants!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Qi, I will tell our Miss in a while. Miss Qi, please leave now! ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go and see First Miss in the name of our Second Miss. In a while, our First Miss and Childe Di may get married. By then, it might not be so convenient for First Miss Qi to see our First Miss!¡±

    Qu Le said with a ttering smile and changed the previous topic to the visit to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°I want to see her? Look at Qin Yuru¡¯s identity! She doesn¡¯t deserve my visit!¡± With a cold snort, Qi Rongzhi turned and left.

    ¡°Miss Qi, take care!¡± Qu Le bowed toward her back, looking very courteous.

    Qi Rongzhi turned and looked at Qu Le¡¯s smiling face, feeling more irritated. She stood outside Zhifang Pavilion, looked for the right direction, and then turned, but she still decided to take another path, which led to Qin Yuru¡¯s courtyard.

    During these days, she had been declined several times by Qin Wanru, and she had indeed not visited Qin Yuru¡¯s ce to show off. When she thought her identity was umon but the Qin Sisters hadn¡¯t seen her or admired her, she felt ufortable as if she was walking in the dark in beautiful clothes. Anyway, she needed to let the Qin Sisters admire her.

    Since Qin Wanru had declined her, she needed to go to Qin Yuru.

    In the past, it was inconvenient to visit Qin Yuru because Qin Yuru was grounded. But, after she was angered at the door of Qin Wanru and hadn¡¯t vented the anger that bounced in her chest, she didn¡¯t have to care so much and went to Qin Yuru¡¯s ce with Chunyi.

    She looked down upon Qin Wanru¡¯s identity, but thetter asked a second ss servant girl to speak to her. What was it if it was not an insult?

    ¡°Miss, Miss Qi was angered and went to First Miss!¡± Qu Le did not leave but followed Qi Rongzhi for a while. When she saw her take the path to Qin Yuru¡¯s courtyard, she returned.

    ¡°In recent days, ask Qi Rongzhi to pay more visits to Qin Yuru!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and, referring to something, said.

    Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru are on the same level of meanness and viciousness. Let them fight each other, and she could save so much trouble.

    The disaster that happened in Jingxin Monastery must have something to do with Madam Di, but she was now in the capital city and could not do it from so far away, and the one who had ties with her and could secretly frame Jingxin Monastery in Jiangzhou was only the Jiangzhou magistrate.

    It was not easy to deal with the magistrate¡¯s wife Madam Li, and Madam Di must have offered a condition.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t mean to know the condition Madam Di offered. Possibly, the condition was to help Qi Rongzhi. What happened to Qi Rongzhi now was an example. Madam Di could say she helped make ite true. For her daughter¡¯s good, Madam Li in Jiangzhou would deal with the small Jingxin Monastery.

    In the eye of the aristocratic families in the capital, the Jiangzhou magistrate was not powerful, but in the eye of the civilians, a magistrate was their ruler and could not be dealt with randomly. The Jiangzhou magistrate was very powerful in Jiangzhou, and he was far away from the capital. If he wanted to hurt Jingxin Monastery, a few words would do.

    The trouble of Jingxin Monastery showed that Madam Di and Madam Li had colluded again.

    Qin Wanru would never allow them to build a strong alliance. In this life, Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru should no longer collude tomit evil deeds.

    No matter how Madam Di exined, it was useless about one thing. When Qi Rongzhi was liked by Madam of Duke Xing, she had been locked up. That was to say, she had contributed nothing to this matter. With this, it was enough for Qi Rongzhi to ridicule the condition Madam Di offered. In the eye of Qi Rongzhi, Madam of Duke Xing liking her waspletely her luck. This had nothing to do with Madam Di and Qin Yuru.

    With this and all their hatred, everything that followed was natural¡­

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion may send herbs again. Ask our servants to keep a special eye on the two new servant girls.¡± She already had a firm prediction about Qi Rongzhi and didn¡¯t need to care about her anymore. Instead, she noticed another thing and softly gave her instructions now.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I will take care of it!¡± Qu Le nodded and said smilingly. Now she kept an eye on the two neers and also connected with Qing Xue.

    Qin Wanru nodded and looked out the window. Outside,rge snowkes were falling, but no one knew when they started. They were not dense, but they seemed to be heavier and heavier. Just after a while, the ground was covered with a thin nket of snow. She tightened her clothes and walked to the window as her eyes glinted. This was the first heavy snow she had seen since she arrived in the capital.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to appreciate the snow? One pavilion is a good ce to go to, and it is warm there!¡± Qingyue suggested. She had been in the mansion and was now very familiar with nearly every corner of the mansion!

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s take a look!¡± Qin Wanru agreed joyfully.

    After Yujie brought a cloak and put it on her, they led her out along with Qingyue!

    It snowed before, but it was not as heavy as this one. Snowkes danced everywhere in the sky, but such a view wouldn¡¯t happen in Jiangzhou!

    Qi Rongzhi angrily walked out of Qin Yuru¡¯s courtyard after a short time. Now she hated the Qin Sisters very much, for one was a s*ut and the other was stupid. Anyway, both were very unpleasing to the eye.

    She was angered by Qin Wanru, and she was made ufortable by Qin Yuru, who didn¡¯t admire her at all and even ridiculed her.

    Unexpectedly, it snowed outside, but it didn¡¯t when she came just now. She gave a cold, haughty snort and quickened her steps to walk to the outside. Before taking too many steps, she saw a person suddenly appear before her. After seeing the face clearly, she felt not confident. With a slip, she couldn¡¯t help bumping over hard!

 Chapter 301 - Former Adoration Turns to Dislike

    <strong>Chapter 301 Former Adoration Turns to Dislike</strong>

    Di Yan never thought he would meet Qi Rongzhi at this time and became overjoyed instantly. When he found she was slipping over, he held her in his arms as he found no other people were nearby.

    He said with a broad smile, ¡°Miss Qi, be careful!¡±

    Di Yan hadn¡¯t seen Qi Rongzhi for a long time. When he saw her now, he felt happy. He especially pressed her more tightly with his hands and then let her off slowly.

    But the process was a bit too long, and anyone would found their rtionship seemed a little ambiguous.

    ¡°Thank you, Childe Di!¡± Qi Rongzhi blushed, backed off a few steps, stood steady and then bowed to thank Di Yan. She avoided him a little fast and too much as if she was trying to avoid something dirty. Di Yan¡¯s face turned stiff, but then he became gentler. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Miss Qi, did youe to see Cousin Yu at this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Rongzhi lowered her head and said. Her attitude was warm and soft, but she was alienated!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you will be the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, right?¡± Di Yan asked with a broad smile.

    ¡°It is Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s special care!¡± Qi Rongzhi whispered.

    After this question, they seemed to have nothing to chat about. The atmosphere between them was inexplicably awkward. The awkward feeling waspletely different from Di Yan¡¯s imagined gentleness andfort. For an instant, he didn¡¯t know where he should begin, but seeing her charming side face made him a little unwilling to give up.

    ¡°How have you been recently?¡± When he looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone, his voice became much lower and gentler.

    ¡°Thanks very much for your asking, Childe Di!¡± Qi Rongzhi said impatiently, raised her head slowly, and gave a smile. ¡°Childe Di, I still have something to do, and I shall let you take your time to see First Miss Qin!¡±

    As she finished, she bowed and then turned and left, walking faster as if she didn¡¯t want to have a close rtionship with Di Yan. Chunyi who followed her looked at Di Yan and then at Qi Rongzhi who had been a few steps away, bit her lip, also bowed to Di Yan, and then went to chase after her.

    Di Yan changed his expression, looked angry, and kicked a small tree on the roadside. The small tree was shaken violently, all the few leaves falling off.

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    Although he was not very smart, he was not that stupid, either. When she just arrived in the capital, she made all efforts to appear before him, looking like she was attached to him. Certainly, he knew she had liked him, and he had also liked her at that time.

    With her identity, Qi Rongzhi could not be his concubine, and he was bound to marry Qin Yuru. Anyway, both of them were good friends, and he should let one be his first wife and one his second wife.

    Unexpectedly, their affair hade to such a result. Now Qi Rongzhi had disliked him! Yes, right, she had disliked him. Just now, he could not believe the dislike she showed in the beginning, but now he was clear about everything by seeing her back.

    A woman of a small family did dare to look down upon him. That was why the proud Di Yan felt angry, his face turning dark.

    The servant standing behind him lowered his head and dare not move at all!

    ¡°Cousin, you haven¡¯t found she is a s*ut until now, have you?¡± A voice with somewhat ridicule came from his side, and Di Yan frowned. Qi Rongzhi did make him unhappy, but what Qin Yuru was doing now could not give him joy, either.

    But when he thought of her mother¡¯s instructions, he changed his expression back to normal and then turned around slowly. He didn¡¯t know when Qin Yuru hade out of her courtyard and stood like this beside him, or if she had seen the interaction between him and Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°She has built ties with someone of a higher status and looked down upon us, right?¡± Cleverly, Di Yan didn¡¯t mention the romance between them just now and only said a few words with a deep meaning.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, she has looked down upon your Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Yuru sneered and said. She had juste out for a short while, but a servant girl had seen Qi Rongzhi and Di Yan hold each other and reported it to her. Then, she hurried out, but it was still toote, and Qi Rongzhi had already left.

    ¡°She has built ties with Madam of Duke Xing? I¡¯ve heard she took the initiative to do that!¡± Di Yan pursed the corners of his lips. This was not a secret in Qin¡¯s Mansion. It was said Madam of Duke Xing liked Qin Wanru in the beginning, but no one knew why she finally liked Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°She is a b*tch indeed. She desperately begged Madam of Duke Xing! But what¡¯s the point that Madam of Duke Xing had to adopt her? And she is not the only one who has the opportunity to be a Miss in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Yuru sneered, turned around to walk inside and ignored Di Yan, making his anger glint in his eyes. Hesitating for an instant, he still smiled and followed her.

    ¡°Cousin, what do you mean?¡± Di Yan quickened a few steps, caught up with her, and asked with a grin.

    ¡°I mean nothing, but I only feel sorry to see that someone¡¯s good heart has been treated as an evil intent!¡± Qin Yuru looked sideways at Di Yan and said with a sneer.

    ¡°Right, just now I wanted to support her out of a good heart, but she avoided me not in time as if I wanted to do something to her!¡± Di Yan said with a smile as if he had not found other meanings in Qin Yuru¡¯s words.

    Qin Yuru took a suspicious look at Di Yan.

    ¡°Cousin, she is obviously no match for you in whatever respect, but why did she win Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s heart!¡± Di Yan said again. He said so and also meant so. Qin Yuru and he had been engaged. If Qin Yuru was good, he would be good, too.

    Initially, she thought Qi Rongzhi and he also loved each other, was hoping to find an opportunity tomunicate with her and learn her attitude, and told him her heart, but he never thought Qi Rongzhi turned her back on him!

    ¡°Cousin, you also think so?¡± Qin Yuru cast a sidelong nce at Di Yan and asked very proudly.

    ¡°Of course, I think so. I will marry you, and we are one. If you are good, I will be good; if I am good, you will be good too!¡± Di Yan smiled and said.

    He hadn¡¯t had a good time recently. No matter where he went, he would be pointed at by others. He was so upset that he didn¡¯t want to go out. Although his old bad friends were still with him, they would always take him as an example when they spoke of some things, and they would also make him lose face.

    Neither he nor Qin Yuru had a good reputation now!

    The fact that he forced a declined aristocratic family¡¯s daughter to die was now still an entertaining love affair rumor for others to talk about, and some even came to ask him about that to tease him.

    Now Di Yan did hope Qin Yuru could build ties with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At least, with the mansion as his backer, no one would dare to belittle him.

    ¡°Cousin, it is best if you think so. If I be a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I will not ignore you as Qi Rongzhi does now!¡± Qin Yuru gave a small smile, looking somewhat reserved and proud. Madam Di had told her that if she also joined Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, her status would bepletely different from Qi Rongzhi¡¯s.

    Qi Rongzhi was adopted out of unwillingness, for Madam of Duke Xing was also helpless at that time. Qin Wanru was unwilling, but the madam had leaked the information. After Qi Rongzhi was adopted, she had been living unnoticed in Qin¡¯s Mansion, which meant Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    Madam Di also analyzed this situation for her. The cause was the incident that Duke Xing¡¯s niece framed Qin Wanru up in the pce. In fact, Miss Wang was really strange because she dealt with Qin Wanru without reason, and Qin Yuru also thought she was stupid. To show her friendliness to Qin¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing began to give Qi Rongzhi special care.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s sess waspletely because of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    If a Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion wished to be friendly with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing was bound to be more willing.

    With the analysis and preparations of Madam Di, Qin Yuru thought that joining Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a sure thing. Just now when she heard Di Yan held Qi Rongzhi at the entrance of her courtyard, her face turned dark out of anger and even didn¡¯t want to marry Di Yan if he was really terrible; when she became the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about getting a good marriage!

    ¡°Cousin Yu, of course, I think so. God will see my sincerity to you. In the past, I thought wrongly and did wrong things, but I won¡¯t be like that in the future or look at other women. Qi Rongzhi only looks decent and can¡¯tpare with you. Just now when she was about to fall, I thought she is your good sister. If not so, I wouldn¡¯t have helped her.¡±

    Di Yan knew Qin Yuru might have known what he did just now, and so he soothed her instantly.

    He was good at soothing people, making Qin Yuru beam with delight. She disliked Qi Rongzhi, and so when she heard Di Yan belittled her so much, she became even happier.

    Then, Di Yan became much pleasing to her eye. Two of them entered the room one after the other. Her servant girl carried tea to them and retired to the side.

    ¡°Cousin, since you also wish me to have a good life, that¡¯s good. My mother has written a letter to your mother. Cousin, you can take it to her in a while. After your mother reads it, she will understand!¡± Qin Yuru took a letter out of her sleeve and handed it to Di Yan. She had been waiting for Di Yan to take the letter.

    Madam Di could not hand the letter directly.

    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Di Yan took the letter, looked at the tightly sealed envelope, and asked with a surprise.

    ¡°Your mother will know after she reads it. If I get profits in the future, they will also be your profits!¡± Qin Yuru knew what was written in the letter. When she thought she would be promoted to a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion right away and the attention and gifts she could get would be much more than what Qi Rongzhi had, she couldn¡¯t help showing some pride on her face.

    Seeing Qin Yuru¡¯s face, Di Yan felt something beneath the matter and moved his head near her. ¡°Cousin Yu, please tell me, and let me get prepared. You are about to marry me soon, and we will be a couple by then. Books say that if a couple is of the same mind, theirbined determination will ovee all obstacles.¡±

    Di Yan gave a broad and sweet smile and looked at Qin Yuru affectionately as if he did treat Qin Yuru as the woman he cared about most.

    The utterly uncovered gentleness almost came out of his eyeballs. Qin Yuru blushed and lowered her head coyly. ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t marry you so soon, please don¡¯t talk this way, or I will feel ashamed!¡±

 Chapter 302 - Back to 13

    <strong>Chapter 302 Back to 13</strong>

    ¡°Won¡¯t marry me so soon? Why? We are going to marry right away, aren¡¯t we?¡± Di Yan was stunned and asked hurriedly.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s best marriage partner was only him, and his was only her. Qin Huaiyong was not the previous Ningyuan Army General who just arrived in the capital city to report on his work and was nameless, and Di Yan was not the previous pure handsome child of an aristocratic family, either.

    Qin Yuru and he were like a broken pot and a broken bowl. One could not dislike the other because neither of them was pure or innocent!

    ¡°I am only 13 now. How can I marry you!¡± When she found Di Yan was anxious, she smiled and pointed at herself with a finger, looking prouder and prouder.

    She was very satisfied with 13. At 13, it was not a big deal for one who was not engaged, and everyone was selecting partners at this age, but she was engaged at 15 with a bad reputation. Thus, she disliked this age very much. What a beautiful thing for her to be 13 again!

    At 13, she would be able to select her Mr. Right. If she had known she had such good luck, she wouldn¡¯t have wholeheartedly tried to be Di Yan¡¯s wife when she arrived in the capital at that time; when she became a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could have whatever son of an aristocratic family she wanted. But now Di Yan was her only choice.

    Thinking of this, Qin Yuru took a critical look at Di Yan and truly felt that the more she looked at Di Yan, the worse he became in her heart, much worse than Qi Tianyu. Initially, she thought Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was rich and Di Yan was her best choice, but when she came to the capital city, she found so many sons of aristocratic families were much better than him.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not as great as she had imagined!

    ¡°You are 13? How can it be? You are obviously 15!¡± Di Yan widened his eyes to look at Qin Yuru and said.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re wrong. I am 13, so we can¡¯t marry. After all, I am too young, and my parents will also raise me for two more years!¡± Qin Yuru said with a smile, blinked her beautiful eyes a couple of times, and lowered her head in a very good mood as if she was too shy to speak.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Di Yan gave a light sneer. He did not understand and also felt Qin Yuru was very strange. ¡°What an idiot! She can¡¯t even remember her age.¡± When he thought he would marry Qin Yuru in the future, he felt he suffered a loss. After marrying Qin Yuru in the future, he would get many concubines topensate for his loss.

    Previously, Qin¡¯s Mansion had been urging him and Qin Yuru to marry, and he knew Qin Yuru was so eager to marry him at once.

    He leaned back, held his hands, and looked at Qin Yuru with some irony, waiting for her exnation.

    ¡°Cousin, this is true; you¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°Your mother will know after reading the letter. This is good for you and me!¡± Qin Yuru turned to a straight face and said unhappily as she found Di Yan¡¯s scorn.

    In her opinion, this was basically a sure thing. Now it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°You are serious?¡± Di Yan found some problems. After looking her up and down carefully several times, he became serious and asked.

    Qin Yuru nodded. ¡°Cousin, what I said is true, truer than anything!¡±

    Di Yan took a look at the letter at his hand and couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    ¡°Cousin, you may leave now. Your mother will know after she reads it!¡± Qin Yuru smiled and said in a very good mood. Since she was happy, she didn¡¯t ask more about what Di Yan and Qi Rongzhi did just now.

    Di Yan was full of confusion, but he found Qin Yuru was unwilling to exin it to her, and so he rose and nodded. ¡°In this case, let me pass the letter to my mother!¡±

    Qin Yuru grinned and saw him off unhesitatingly. ¡°Cousin, go quickly!¡±

    No doubt, the faster the matter was dealt with, the better. Her mother said that this matter should be done fast. The faster it was done, the more difficult it would be for others to investigate it in the future. She had just been in the capital for a short time, and not many people knew her real age. Several Misses used to be her good friends, but they did not ask about her age.

    This way of thinking made her even calmer, and she further thought it was fortunate that she didn¡¯t make very good friends at that time, or it would be a big w now!

    As for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion where Di Yan and Countess Yong knew her condition, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t think that was a problem, for her profits and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s profits were one.

    Di Yan left Qin Yuru¡¯s Yn Pavilion with much confusion. As he walked, he thought about the matter. The more he thought, the stranger he felt. ¡°Maybe others don¡¯t know Qin Yuru¡¯s age, but how can I not?¡±

    He looked up at the falling snowkes over his head. In fact, this was not a heavy snowfall. After looking around and getting the right direction, he strode forward. Soon, a small patch of snow appeared on the ground.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± As he turned at a crossing, an affectedly sweet sound suddenly came from the other side. He frowned, thought of Qi Rongzhi without reason, snorted coldly, but did not reach out his hand. Instantly, a small slender figure slipped straight over.

    The woman on the other side bumped straight into Di Yan, who backed off two steps and nearly fell, and the letter in his sleeve fell off with the bump.

    A servant hurried over, picked up the letter from the ground, and shouted, ¡°Bold ve, haven¡¯t you seen our duke¡¯s heir!¡±

    Sharp-eyed, his servant had already seen the servant girl¡¯s clothes the woman on the other side wore. Now he shouted confidently.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I did not mean to bump into the duke¡¯s heir!¡± The servant girl who bumped over raised her head, showing an immature panic on her charming face. At first nce, he knew shecked social experience, but he felt she was pathetic because of her behavior, which looked pure and natural.

    Shebined her panic and charm in an inexperienced manner. Immediately, Di Yan¡¯s eyes shone, and the coldness on his face ebbed.

    ¡°Are you a neer?¡± Di Yan said gently, eyeing the servant girl¡¯s alluring figure. She was not only stunning but also slender. At first nce, he was so much impressed.

    He had seen almost every servant girl of the mansion, but he had never seen such an outstanding one.

    What was exceptionally attractive was her look of a good family girl. This was not like the look of a servant or prostitutes he had ever seen, but she seemed to be a perfect mixture of both kinds, leaving him an impression that she had just be a servant girl out of a good family girl.

    At first nce, she also looked like a good girl from a family that suddenly declined, but the family had once been rich or powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯m a neer!¡± the woman said coyly. Dressed in thin clothes, she seemed to be shivering, looking pathetic. Since he had bad experiences with Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru just now, he instantly thought a woman should be like this: slender, small and soft, with an admiration of him.

    ¡°Up, the ground is cold!¡± Di Yan extended a hand, signaling her gently to catch it.

    The servant girl blushed coyly but caught Di Yan¡¯s hand with her trembling hand. As Di Yan pulled forcefully, she rose but heavily bumped into his arms due to too much force.

    The softness and fragrance in his arms were more alluring than the feeling he held Qi Rongzhi a while ago. The beautifuldy was with a light fragrance that refreshed his heart and soul. Di Yan couldn¡¯t help holding her more tightly.

    ¡°Heir of the Duke!¡± The servant girl pushed him softly, and her face reddened with panic as if she was extremely afraid, looking like a poor small animal identally caught by the hunter.

    The hunter became more delighted.

    After all, the servant girl was not Qi Rongzhi. It was not a big deal to hold her. Di Yan did not release her and looked at the prey in his arms with pride, feeling happier and happier. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought there is such a charming woman in Qin¡¯s Mansion. I shall work out ways to get her!¡±

    ¡°Heir of the Duke!¡± the servant girl pushed forcefully again and said with much panic, ¡°Heir of the Duke, First Miss will see us!¡±

    Hearing the name of Qin Yuru, Di Yan loosened his grip, looked around to find no trace of her, then heaved a sigh of relief, and said with a smile instantly, ¡°Why mention my cousin before me? Can she forbid me to stay away from other women? My cousin has dignity and is generous and won¡¯t do such things!¡±

    ¡°Heir of the Duke!¡± The servant girl was too shy to speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Di Yan said softly, ready to hold her hand, but she carefully avoided his hand. Yet, Di Yan didn¡¯t care about it. The more she felt ashamed, the more interesting he felt as he teased her.

    ¡°My name is Huangrui, Madam Di¡¯s servant!¡± Huangrui said coyly, looking panicky, but this style was more alluring than the one Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi did on purpose.

    Every move of hers and every word she said were perfectly natural, making him feel she was sincere.

    ¡°Great, you are my auntie¡¯s maid!¡± Di Yan heaved a sigh, feeling more delighted. If she was only Madam Di¡¯s maid, that would be good, for it was convenient for him to ask for her. The only w was he could not see Madam Di now. Otherwise, he would go and ask for her from Madam Di immediately.

    ¡°Yes, Heir of the Duke!¡± Huangrui said coyly.

    ¡°You are very good, great!¡± Di Yan said with a deep meaning, took the letter from his servant, and turned and walked to the outside. Taking a look at Huangrui, he gave a broader smile.

    He was determined that he didn¡¯t care about why Qin Yuru wanted to be two years younger and put off their marriage, but he had to show his dissatisfaction and ask Qin¡¯s Mansion topensate for the loss of two years¡¯ waiting. By then, he could ask the servant girl Huangrui toe over.

    ¡°Having a private talk with a beautiful woman at midnight is much interesting than living with Qin Yuru!¡±

    Huangrui stood straight only after Di Yanpletely disappeared from her view. Looking at where he disappeared, she blushed a little, thinking about something.

    ¡°Childe Di is romantic and interesting indeed. No wonder all the servant girls in the mansion want to meet him. Although I haven¡¯t seen Qin Huaiyong, Di Yan must be a little younger than the Ningyuan Army General of Qin¡¯s Mansion. It is said Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is now favored by the emperor. If I can be Childe Di¡¯s woman, it will be better than being Ningyuan Army General¡¯s woman.

    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t think I would necessarily meet Childe Di, but I met him by chance today. This is good. ording to Childe Di, First Miss is also kind. That¡¯s much better!¡±

    After thinking this through, Huangrui left with much joy. She went to serve Madam Di with a different purpose. Previously when Qin Yuru secretly went to see Madam Di, she was not allowed to serve them. So, now she hadn¡¯t seen Qin Yuru yet. Her knowledge of some things was only sourced from rumors or overhearing.

    Neither of them noticed that a curtain fell silently in the pavilion not far from them. ¡°This is a good coincidence!¡±

    A faint voice sounded with a smile, which seemed a little colder than the air outside the window¡­

 Chapter 303 - Morning Gifts from Duke Yongâ€™s Mansion

    <strong>Chapter 303 Morning Gifts from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion</strong>

    The snowfallsted several days in a row, and the ground was already covered with a thickyer of snow. A sunny day finally arrived today. Without the numbing cold of the winter, more people became active in the mansion.

    After paying her greetings to Madam Dowager, Qin Wanru did not return to Zhifang Pavilion directly. Instead, holding an exquisite handwarmer, she went to the yard with Yujie and took a leisurely walk there.

    The snow on the wide roads had been shoveled out, but the snow on the small paths had not beenpletely swept away. The sturdy old maids were sweeping the snow. When they saw Qin Wanruing over, they hurried to the side to bow. After she left, they began sweeping the snow again.

    Looking happy, Qin Wanru took a casual walk and arrived at the Chuihua Gate. Seeing Qin Wanruing from a distance, the old maid guarding the gate hurried over to bow.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on an old maid supervisor behind her. When she found Qin Wanru noticed her, she also came with a smile to bow.

    ¡°Second Miss, I am from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡± Qin Wanru asked as she looked at the long line of servant girls and old maids still standing outside the Chuihua Gate.

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought some gifts to First Miss Qin and also some herbs. This is a token of our regard,¡± the old maid grinned and answered.

    Qin Wanru knew the delivery of herbs to Madam Di because Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent someone to tell itst night.

    ¡°Gifts to my Big Sister? The betrothal gifts of the Heir of the Duke to my Big Sister? You have sent them before, haven¡¯t you?¡± Qin Wanru whispered as if she was talking to herself and knitted her brows, feeling a little confused.

    The old maid waved hurriedly and said, ¡°Not betrothal gifts, not betrothal gifts, First Miss Qin is still too young, and the mansion¡¯s madam and general especially want to raise her for a few more years. Previously, our madam and Old Madam were a little too anxious! The gifts are for First Miss to y with this time. As for betrothal gifts, it won¡¯t bete to send them in a year or two!¡±

    ¡°Qin Yuru will be 16 or 17 in a year or two. Marrying at these ages is absolutelyte, but you say it¡¯s not!¡±

    The butterfly wing-like long eyshes flickered twice, and her watery eyes glinted with profoundness. ¡°Big Sister and Heir of the Duke are still not to marry now?

    ¡°Of course not, how? First Miss is only 13. Some girls are married at this age, but your mansion still wants to raise her, and so our Old Madam and madam also agree to let First Miss enjoy a few more years with her family!¡± the old maid smiled and said eloquently.

    Yujie widened her eyes behind them. ¡°First Miss is only 13? How could I not know!

    ¡°She is 15, it isn¡¯t she? That time in Jiangzhou, I was still in Jingxin Monastery, but I also knew the marriage of First Miss Qin that shocked the entire Jiangzhou. Everyone said she was at the golden age of 15, and she would marry the first son of Jiangzhou magistrate at 15, right? Why is she 13 now!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister is 13?¡± Qin Wanru turned her watery eyes slightly.

    ¡°Right, this is what your mansion said, but why can¡¯t I see it! Butter I knew your mansion¡¯s First Miss Qi is also 13, and I suddenly understood!¡± the old maid said. ¡°These gifts are also a token of our Old Madam and Madam¡¯s regard. We were too anxious in the past, and we apologize to your mansion¡¯s First Miss!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi was only 13, but she was not so much different from the 15-year-old Qin Yuru at first nce.

    ¡°Will your Heir of the Duke wait for my Big Sister for several years?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°He will wait, of course. Our Heir of the Duke and your mansion¡¯s First Miss are engaged, and our two families are bonded. If anything happens, they should be considerate. Since your mansion still wants to raise First Miss, our Heir of the Duke can understand, and our Old Madam loves First Miss.¡±

    ¡°You came so early to send gifts. I am afraid you might have met so many people, right?¡± Qin Wanru did not ask things about Qin Yuru¡¯s age anymore and raised her eyes to look at the long line at the Chuihua Gate.

    A team of this lengthing in the morning must have attracted the attention of many people. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was neither far from nor near Qin¡¯s Mansion. On a sunny day, such a prominent group of people marching over was a showoff along the way!

    ¡°Qin Yuru is 13?¡± The corners of her mouth were raised slightly. ¡°It turns out there is this matter. That¡¯s why Qin Yuru married sote in my previous life. It is because her age was reduced. Now some things are suddenly clear to me. Everything does go on in the course of my previous life!

    ¡°The course went on in my previous life without my knowledge, but I push it on purpose in this life.

    ¡°Its timing and speed are in my deliberate regtion.¡±

    She raised her eyes and looked out of the Chuihua Gate. A small servant scuttled over. When he saw Qin Wanru, he breathlessly came over to bow. ¡°Second Miss, I pay my respect to you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes and asked quietly.

    ¡°General asks you to go over!¡± the servant stood straight and said with a smile.

    ¡°My father asks me to go over at this time?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a surprise. She was just wandering, but how could Qin Huaiyong know she was at the Chuihua Gate?

    ¡°Right, General asks you to go over now!¡± the servant said.

    Qin Wanru nodded and followed the servant to walk out of the Chuihua Gate, and the servant hurried to keep up. The old maid supervisor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion smiled and backed off to the side, waiting respectfully for Qin Wanru to pass by.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study was not far from the Chuihua Gate. The snow on this road had been cleaned. Qin Wanru followed the servant all the way to the door of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study. She stood at the door, kicked some snow on her shoes, and then walked into Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study.

    In the study, Qin Huaiyong was reading a case file. Therge case file covered half of the desk. Qin Wanru raised her eyes slightly to look at it, which seemed to be a map.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Wanru, sit down. Let me finish reading and then talk with you¡±!¡± Qin Huaiyong waved his hands without raising his head, and his eyes still fell sharply on the map in front of him.

    Qin Wanru nodded, sitting in a tamed manner on the side, and the servant carried tea over hurriedly. She put her handwarmer on her knees and took up the tea to sip. The light fragrance of the tea lingered between her lips and teeth. Although she had no idea about the tea ceremony, she couldn¡¯t help whispering, ¡°Good, really good!¡±

    ¡°Wanru, you also think it¡¯s good?¡± Qin Huaiyongughed, looked sideways at her, and continued to consult his map again.

    ¡°Father, your tea is very good. It seems a new tea. Are there new teas at this time?¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head again to sip and whispered.

    Qin Huaiyong lifted his hand and signaled to talk about it in a while.

    The room turned quiet, and Qin Wanru was sipping the tea carefully. As her watery eyes turned slightly, she suddenly thought of the gifts from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and a little profoundness glinted in her eyes.

    It seemed that this tea had something to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here!¡± Qin Huaiyong seemed to be looking for something. After looking for a while, he mumbled and lowered his head to carefully look at some spot on the map.

    After looking at it for a while, he raised his head, took a sip of the tea the servant brought just now, narrowed his eyesfortably, and leaned back with a smile.

    ¡°This is the tea Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent just now. If you like it, take half of it!¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t need it, I don¡¯t like tea, and I just say so casually!¡± Qin Wanru refused with a smile. She knew Qin Huaiyong liked tea. When they were in Jiangzhou, there were many good tea leaves in their family.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t give you!¡± Qin Huaiyong did not refuse and said with a smile. Then, he casually folded the map on the table and put it on the edge.

    ¡°Wanru, have you seen the servants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± he asked as he cleaned up.

    ¡°I saw them, and I happened to meet them. They say the herbs are for Madam Di, and the gifts are for my Big Sister, but¡­¡± Qin Wanru looked very hesitant as she said this, and squeezed the handkerchief in his hand a few times, looking like she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Wanru, if you have any words, speak out!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked happy and smiled.

    ¡°Father, why did the servants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion say my Big Sister is 13?¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip, turned and asked in a little girl¡¯s manner, ¡°My Big Sister is 15, but why say she is 13?¡±

    This appearance allowed her to be innocent and childish and talk very frankly, for this was in line with her current age and wouldn¡¯t look too abrupt.

    ¡°In fact, this is also a helpless choice!¡± Qin Huaiyong heaved a sigh, leaned back, and stopped smiling.

    ¡°Father, what happened?¡± Qin Wanru asked with worry.

    ¡°Nothing serious happened, but you should have also heard of the previous rumors about your Big Sister, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Qin Huaiyong exhaled deeply and turned gloomy.

    In fact, rumors were about Qin Yuru, Madam Di, and even Qin Wanru. No matter what, such things were not good. The courtyard affairs were spread again and again and had lost their original forms. The entire Qin¡¯s Mansion, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and even Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were now strangely in the teeth of the storm.

    Qin Huaiyong disliked this feeling so much, but he could not find the cause of the problem. In private, he had sent out many people, but no useful information had been found.

    ¡°I heard some rumors. Are they about me?¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip and raised her beautiful watery eyes, looking at Qin Huaiyong with some expectations!

    Rumors about Qin Yuru should be put aside, and hers should be talked about. Since Qin Huaiyong mentioned this, she should pick up the topic that was hard for him to start.

    During this time, rumors about her had been spread crazily outside their mansion, but no one talked about them at home. This meant someone must have given an order to stop that.

    Although the order had been given, she still heard something!

    ¡°About you?¡± Qin Huaiyong knitted his brows even tighter, looked at Qin Wanru, and said in a hesitant manner.

    ¡°Father, anything hard for you to talk about?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s long eyshes pped, a thin fog wafted in her beautiful eyes, and she stared at Qin Huaiyong in tears.

    As her eyes fell on him, he felt uneasy. He lowered his head to take up his cup and drink again, then raised his head with a little difficulty, and said, ¡°Wanru, you don¡¯t need to care about the outside rumors. Are your grandma and I not nice to you?¡±

 Chapter 304 - Partiality or No Father-Daughter Affection?

    <h4>Chapter 304 Partiality or No Father-Daughter Affection?</h4>

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.

    ¡°Since it is good, why listen to such rumors! Wanru, you need to remember that you are always my daughter!¡± Qin Huaiyong heaved a light sigh and said gently.

    ¡°Are they all fake?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes, bit her lip, and asked. No one noticed that her deep eyes became deeper and colder.

    ¡°Of course, they are all fake!¡± Qin Huaiyong said with certainty, his eyes firm. ¡°Well, let¡¯s end it. Let¡¯s talk about your sister¡¯s matter first. I am afraid the previous affairs you and your sister experienced in Jiangzhou will be spread to the capital, so I have especially taken two years from your Big Sister¡¯s age to avoid their influence on you both!¡±

    The affairs that happened in Jiangzhou were almost Qin Yuru¡¯s. Even if they were spread here, only Qin Yuru would be ashamed, and she didn¡¯t think they would give her any harm.

    But now in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words, it seemed that she and Qin Yuru were all worried that Jiangzhou¡¯s affairs would be spread here.

    This was not what she asked for, but this seemed to be what Qin Huaiyong answered, but he had avoided the most important point. A trace of coldness rose from her heart, and her pupils shrank tightly.

    ¡°What do you mean, father?¡± She became slightly confused, looking at Qin Huaiyong in a daze.

    ¡°If your Big Sister were two years younger, she would not have married Qi Tianyu in Jiangzhou; or even if the marriage had been discussed, she would not have got married. You and your Big Sister are all daughters of Qin¡¯s Mansion and should also share the same honor, how such a thing could have happened!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong soothed her.

    This idea was simr to her previous idea, but she had put that idea into practice, and Qin Yuru was only practicing it now.

    When she just arrived in the capital, she worked out ways to attend parties, aiming to let others know she was short and could not have the romance between men and women. No matter who saw her, they would think the so-called love between men and women was but a joke for her.

    She was only a child and knew nothing at that time!

    Now Qin Yuru also wanted to use this strategy to show that she was still young when she was in Jiangzhou. Even if she had been engaged, she would not have got married or had a wedding.

    Even if rumors came to the capital from Jiangzhou, they would lose their influence. Certainly, taking the action was aimed to rebuild Qin Yuru¡¯s image. These words sounded reasonable, and any father in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s position would do the same thing.

    ¡°So, my Big Sister needs to be two years younger?¡± Qin Wanru wiped her eyes lightly with her handkerchief and asked curiously.

    ¡°Right, as long as your sister is two years younger, everything will be fake!¡± Qin Huaiyong touched his forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Now your Big Sister and Di Yan are engaged. This is a marriage between cousins, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is also willing to cooperate. After all, this is also good for them, and Di Yan will only have to wait two more years, but this won¡¯t give others any harm. As for your matter, your grandma and mother don¡¯t want your Big Sister to affect you, either!¡±

    His words were indirect, but his meaning was clear. As her small face reddened, Qin Wanru lowered her head to tear the corner of her handkerchief and whispered, ¡°As you say, father!¡±

    The so-called matter of hers was no doubt her marriage. Qin Yuru¡¯s marriage was now without trouble, but Qin Wanru¡¯s marriage was with trouble. Now the aim of Qin Huaiyong was to protect Qin Yuru, but he was also protecting Qin Wanru. For a father, it was also right to do so.

    This matter had nothing to do with others but Di Yan. Now the profits of the two mansions had been closely bonded. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also wanted to get a daughter-inw with a good reputation, and so helping rebuild Qin Yuru¡¯s image was also very normal!

    The matter seemed reasonable in this way of thinking.

    Qin Huaiyong also mentioned Qin Wanru¡¯s marriage. As an unmarried girl, she was too shy to ask about it further.

    ¡°In the future, if anyone asks about your Big Sister¡¯s age, just say 13!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru was so tamed, Qin Huaiyong gave a small smile again. ¡°I will ask someone to tell your grandma and mother in a while. Anyway, this is good for everyone. Our mansion has been in the teeth of the storm since we came to the capital!¡±

    Speaking of this, Qin Huaiyong became serious. Since they arrived in the capital, Qin¡¯s Mansion had been in the teeth of the storm indeed. Qin Huaiyong thought someone wanted to deal with him, but he had found nothing after carrying out many investigations. So, he was quite confused and became even more prudent in his action.

    ¡°OK, father!¡± Qin Wanru nodded.

    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, go back now. I will consult the map again. This is the map of the capital!¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    ¡°Yes, father, I¡¯m leaving!¡± Qin Wanru stood up.

    Qin Huaiyong nodded and unfolded the map on the table again. As she turned around, Qin Wanru took a special look at that map, which seemed not just a map ofndforms like mountains and rivers.

    When she went to the door, the wind blew across. Although she firmly held her handwarmer, she still felt cold all over. The winter in the capital was different from the winter in Jiangzhou. It was so cold that people¡¯s hearts were almost destroyed.

    Turning back to look into the room, she found Qin Huaiyong had already concentrated on the map on the table again and knitted his high-raised eyebrows tightly, looking attentive as if she had disturbed him after being called here.

    ¡°Since I disturbed him, why was I especially called here?

    ¡°The study is not far from the Chuihua Gate. If the outer courtyard servants had been behind the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s procession at that time, they would have seen me let the mansion¡¯s people stay outside the gate, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Father was very strange? He is also very partial, but his partiality is not very obvious. Instead, it is the faintly discernible partiality. Although he keeps the superficial bnce, he is still very partial.¡±

    Her heart was violently torn and became very painful. Although she had already known the result, her heart was still very painful, making her want to cover her chest subconsciously.

    ¡°In my previous life, Wen Xichi died. When I was driven out of Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers, where was my father? Why didn¡¯t he show up again in my memory?

    ¡°It seems that after I joined Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers, this so-called father was not my father anymore, or perhaps it was earlier than that time¡­¡±

    She turned back and took a deep breath. The icy cold winter air went around in her chest, and a kind of icy cold chill reached every part of her body. She felt very cold but also very clear-headed. All the impractical ideas were exhaled slowly with that mouthful of icy cold air.

    ¡°After all, Qin Huaiyong is not my biological father!

    ¡°In other words, Qin Huaiyong can¡¯t treat me as his biological daughter after all, or he not only can¡¯t, but he also has other ideas!¡±

    She turned and left immediately. ¡°If so, I don¡¯t need to care about him too much, and those who I care about are only my grandma and mother!

    In the study, when he saw Qin Wanru turn around and leave, Qin Huaiyong raised his head again and his eyes fell on her back with the sadness that no one could understand¡­

    Qin Wanru did not wish to go back so soon, continued to wander, and didn¡¯t even go straight back to the Chuihua Gate. Yujie looked at the direction she was walking to and wanted to remind her that this was the outer yard, but when she saw Qin Wanru¡¯s slightly cold face, she followed her silently. ¡°Miss is obviously thinking about something. Anyway, the general is also in the study, no guests are now in the mansion at this time, and so no one will offend the Miss.¡±

    Qin Wanru walked a long time before she raised her head to look at the gate in front of her and stopped. ¡°I havee to the gate!¡±

    Just now she silently tasted every word Qin Huaiyong said. When she stopped now, she suddenly felt the pain in her feet. Surprisingly, she had crossed more than half of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s have a rest over there, shall we? There is a flower hall over there. It is very beautiful, and the general used to meet guests there, but there are no guests today!¡± Yujie looked at Qin Wanru and knew she was tired. ¡°Miss has been walking silently and covered such a long distance, and I even feel a little tired.¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± Qin Wanru nodded.

    Yujie then led the way, bypassed a path, passed a corridor, and reached the small flower hall.

    Standing before the flower hall were two servant girls. When they saw Qin Wanruing, they were shocked for an instant but carried tea to her at once, and then they went back to the door respectfully. At first nce, she knew they were bright.

    Yujie walked to one side of the flower hall. As she pushed open the window, she saw a plum blossom with white snow and also a few thin and tall bamboo trees standing in the snow, looking elegant and beautiful.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help being attracted to that. The flower hall was not big, but the scenery outside the window was good. At this time, it was exceptionally impressive.

    This was the flower hall in the outer yard, but Qin Wanru had never been here before. It was an extremely new ce indeed. She walked to the window and watched outside. What was more coincident was that the window was opposite to the gate, but what drew Qin Wanru¡¯s more attention was arge group of peopleing from inside.

    It was the procession Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion appointed to send gifts.

    Somewhat different from the scene that she entered the mansion, the old maid supervisor looked a little wretched, with snow and mud on the corners of her clothes. She seemed to have been beaten, with the red palm print on her face being the most obvious mark.

    How strange! How could those of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who sent gifts have been beaten in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion? It seemed that not only the old maid supervisor but also a few others had been beaten. They looked wretched, and two of them were limping. More and more, she felt that they had been kicked hard, and it was a little inconvenient for them to walk.

    ¡°Miss, what are they doing?¡± Yujie also saw them and widened her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Keep watching!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and watched faintly.

    The old maid supervisor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion looked very angry. When she arrived at the gate, she met several old maids of Qin¡¯s Mansion. As they met, they seemed to begin talking about something. The old maid of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion looked aggrieved and angry as she spoke, and a few others came to defend her.

    From a distance, she could not see it clearly, but she could see that not only the old maid supervisor but also others from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion all felt very aggrieved and angry¡­

 Chapter 305 - Second Step, a Strange Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 305 Second Step, a Strange Dispute</h4>

    The crowd gathered at the gate, and more people joined them.

    Some of the servants guarding the gate in a room also joined them. It seemed that the news must be something incredible because everyone¡¯s eyes glistened as they listened.

    The crowd talked for a long while before they dispersed. Then, the old maid supervisor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and the others of the procession reorganized and walked towards the gate.

    The noisy procession that talked as they walked to the outside was very easy to draw attention.

    Qin Wanru took a look at Yujie, who understood her immediately, walked to the door, and said to the servant girl standing there, ¡°Go and ask what the matter was. Did anything happen?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡± the servant girl answered respectfully, scuttled out, and returned to report in a short while.

    ¡°Beaten by Madam Di?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a strange expression.

    ¡°It is said that the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion paid a special visit to Madam Di with the order of Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion by using the chance of sending herbs, but they were beaten!¡± the servant girl said.

    ¡°The servants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were beaten by Madam Di?¡± The situation was so strange that Yujie couldn¡¯t help showing a little surprise on her face.

    ¡°This is quite strange!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Wanru asked lightly after her eyes glinted.

    ¡°It is said that the gifts are too many to First Miss but only a few to Madam Di, and so Madam Di was angry and beat the old maid supervisor, and some of them were even kicked several times!¡± the servant girl said gingerly.

    Since the two servant girls standing outside could serve the guests in the flower hall, they must be smart. Now they also felt it was a little strange and answered more gingerly.

    ¡°How, how is that possible? Does Madam Di want topete with First Miss? Are Madam Di¡¯s gifts not First Miss¡¯s?¡± Yujie widened her mouth in surprise and couldn¡¯t help mumbling.

    ¡°Madam Di is quite evil to my Miss, but she treats First Miss well. Everyone can see that, but she is nowpeting for gifts with First Miss? This is really incredulous.¡±

    ¡°Did First Miss say anything?¡± Qin Wanru continued asking calmly.

    ¡°I have no idea about this. Just now¡­ the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t say that, either!¡± The servant girl shook her head. Although the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had left, many people were still discussing it at the gate now and thought Madam Di was too abnormal.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be more friendly with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in her current situation? But she beat the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. What does she want?¡±

    ¡°Is everyone talking about this now?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes showed a little sharp coldness, but her face didn¡¯t show anything, and she continued asking calmly.

    ¡°Yes, all the people who heard this at the gate are talking about it and feel it is very strange. Madam Di always assents to First Miss¡¯s proposals, and when did she¡­¡± the servant girl answered. This matter was so strange that she answered smoothly when Qin Wanru asked her, but when she said this, she realized she had spoken too much.

    With a thud, she knelt immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve crossed the line. Second Miss, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Up!¡± Qin Wanru waved and looked to the gate. Although not many people were there, some in twos and threes were still talking. She curved her lips. ¡°All the ns are closely linked. The action is quick!¡±

    After letting the servant girl leave, Qin Wanru rested for a while and headed for the inner courtyard by taking the path where she hade from. When she arrived at the door of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study, she saw Huangrui and the servant girl Hongye standing there and couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    When the servant at the entrance of the yard saw Qin Wanruing, he hurried over to bow.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the two of them?¡± Qin Wanru eyed Huangrui and Hongye and asked with a faint look.

    ¡°They say they¡¯ve counted the herbs and need to show the list to the general!¡± the servant pursed his lips and answered.

    ¡°This is a small matter. Reporting it to the supervisor of the inner courtyard is enough. No need to trouble my father!¡± Qin Wanru caught a glimpse of Huangrui¡¯s face. She looked a little timid and backed off a few steps, and she didn¡¯t wear the seductive look that Qin Wanru saw that day. This meant that she would show different looks to different people.

    ¡°I also said so, but they were stubborn and said that the old maid of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion said they must let the general see the list, but the general doesn¡¯t have time to care about such a small matter at this time!¡± the servant answered smartly.

    ¡°What list? Give it to me!¡± Qin Wanru reached out her hand and said.

    Hesitant, the two servant girls looked at each other, and Huangrui summoned up her courage to take one step forward and said, ¡°Second Miss, the madam means that we had better let the general see the herbs Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent!¡±

    ¡°The madam means? But the madam beat the supervisor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion just now. What does this mean?¡± Qin Wanru nced over Huangrui¡¯s beautiful face and asked.

    ¡°I have no idea about¡­ this, either! I was counting herbs!¡± Huangrui lowered her head and said.

    ¡°Does the madam decide to argue with Big Sister? Or does she want to argue with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru pped her watery eyes twice and said.

    ¡°I have no idea about¡­ this!¡± Huangrui dare not answer this question and summoned up her courage to pretend she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Since you have no idea, what are you going to report? Can this also be Madam Di¡¯s idea? Does Madam Di want you to report the trouble she made today to my father?¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s face turned cold, and her eyes looked deeper.

    The two servant girls were a little anxious and looked at each other, ready to kneel to admit their wrongdoing, but Qin Wanru waved and stopped them. ¡°You may go now, and I will bring the list to my mother. It¡¯s better to let my mother deal with it. The two concubines will be asked to count, and you servant girls cannotpare with the mansion¡¯s concubines!¡±

    Qin Wanru said lightly.

    Yujie came over, snatched the list out of Huangrui¡¯s hands, snorted at her coldly, and then stood behind Qin Wanru.

    This meant Qin Wanru would meddle in forcefully. What if Madam Di was not happy. Now Shui Run was the supervisor of the mansion.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Huangrui felt aggrieved and nearly cried, but she found Qin Wanru didn¡¯t show her any sympathy, and so she had to bite her lip. ¡°As you say, Second Miss!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring such lists to my father directly in the future. He is very busy, doesn¡¯t have time to care about such inner courtyard affairs, and won¡¯t see you maids!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss!¡± Huangrui had to submit, but she didn¡¯t want to give up and added, ¡°Second Miss, I won¡¯t bring such a list to the general next time, but since the list has been brought, would you mind taking it to the general?¡±

    ¡°My father won¡¯t see it!¡± Qin Wanru smiled coldly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Huangrui still wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Yujie. ¡°No but, you maids came to serve Madam Di, but you always go to the outer courtyard. What does this mean? Do you want to do something else when Madam Di is injured now? If so, you should be beaten to death with a heavy stick ording to the rules of Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    The two servant girls were scared and became pale. As their lips trembled, they pleaded hastily, ¡°Second Miss, we have no mind to do anything else!¡±

    ¡°Since you have no mind, leave now!¡± Yujie said with disgust.

    The two servant girls dare not say anything this time. After a bow to Qin Wanru, they went to the outside hurriedly.

    ¡°Do you need to report their visit to my father?¡± After the two servant girls walked far away, Qin Wanru looked at the servant with a faint smile.

    The servant heaved a deep sigh of relief and shook his head hurriedly. ¡°Second Miss, it¡¯s so good for you to drive them away. Just now no matter how I persuaded them, they didn¡¯t leave. If they didn¡¯t leave and the general asked me, I would be punished because of them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If so, I don¡¯t need to bother my father!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Second Miss, please!¡± The servant backed to the side and made way for her.

    Qin Wanru went from the study to the Chuihua Gate, where it was very quiet, but Huangrui and Hongye seemed to be asking about something from the old maid guiding the gate. Seeing Qin Wanru and Yujieing from a distance, they left hurriedly as if two mice see a cat.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t care about that and returned to her Zhifang Pavilion!

    In the following days, the mansion was at its busy time. Since the Spring Festival was around the corner and Qin¡¯s Mansion had just settled in the capital, some of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s colleagues visited the mansion and other necessary affairs also happened. Shui Run still dealt with such things, but she had given most of her power to the two able concubines.

    Madam Dowager was getting better day by day. What made Qin Wanru the happiest was that Shui Run also got the title of Honorary Lady. The rank was not high, but Qin¡¯s Mansion did need someone with such a title to wee and see off guests, or others would think the mansion had no courtesy.

    Madam of Duke Xing would officially adopt her daughter on the night before the Little New Year¡¯s Eve, and Qin¡¯s Mansion was among the distinguished guests. Not only Shui Run but also Madam Dowager would attend the ceremony, but Madam Di would be still grounded with the reason that she was recuperating. Now Qin Yuru had been released. She was now gentler than before and also asionallye to Qin Wanru¡¯s courtyard to chat.

    It seemed she had thought everything through after the lockup.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would hold a banquet, and Qi Rongzhi had sorted out her belongings and officially moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion on the night before yesterday, waiting for theing of the official adoption time, when Madam of Duke Xing would introduce her to all the rtives and friends of the family.

    No one knew Qi Rongzhi came to see Qin Wanru secretly on the night she left Qin¡¯s Mansion, only because of a few words Qin Wanru said.

    Stimted by a few words, Qi Rongzhi became anxious, visited Qin Wanru on that very night, and then left secretly. As for this, others in the mansion didn¡¯t know.

    On the morning of the day before the Little New Year¡¯s Eve, Madam Dowager¡¯s ce was very lively. Not only Madam Dowager but also Shui Run and Qin Yuru were there. When arriving there, Qin Wanru found everyone hade. So, she hurried over to bow to apologize.

    Fortunately, everyone was in a good mood, Qin Yuru even made fun of her, and then they got on the horse-drawn carriages at the gate.

    Madam Dowager and Shui Run shared the same carriage, and so did Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru. When everyone got on the carriages, the carriages moved out of the square of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion slowly and turned to the nearest avenue leading to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Inside a carriage, Qin Yuru was smiling and looked very happy. She leaned close to Qin Wanru quite intimately, took out a handkerchief, and whispered, ¡°Wanru, take a look at the handkerchief I embroidered!¡±

    As she finished, she reached out her hand, and a purple scar on her snowy wrist suddenly appeared before Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes¡­

 Chapter 306 - Not Feeling Well and Struggling Hard!

    <h4>Chapter 306 Not Feeling Well and Struggling Hard!</h4>

    This handkerchief was well embroidered with a beautiful bunch of orchids, on which there were two lifelike butterflies flying together.

    The color scheme was good, and it was also beautiful in design.

    ¡°Very beautiful!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes were fixed on the handkerchief, as if she did not see that Qin Yuru carefully hid her wrist with bruises, and then covered it with a cuff.

    ¡°Do you still use this handkerchief, second sister?¡± Qin Yuruughed. ¡°This is one of the handkerchiefs that I gave youst time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m using it!¡± Qin Wanru said coolly.

    Although her tone was a little bit cool, a smile appeared on her face, which meant that she really thought it was good.

    ¡°Is that piece the one you are using now, sister?¡± Qin Yuru asked with a smile and a gentle attitude. After saying that, she reached out to pull Qin Wanru¡¯s hand. She saw that the handkerchief in her hand was indeed made of the same material as hers, so a wider smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Second sister, please show me what is embroidered?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special. It is just embroidered with a bunch of bamboo!¡± Since she pulled in this way, Qin Wanru could not hide anymore and unfolded the handkerchief in her hand.

    It was really a bunch of extremely simple green bamboos that looked very fresh and elegant.

    ¡°Is this embroidered by Second sister? Your embroidery looks really beautiful!¡± Qin Yuruplimented her greatly and seemingly indeed felt that Qin Wanru¡¯s embroidery was excellent.

    Actually, Qin Wanru was not proficient in embroidery art. She could just embroider some ordinary pieces. In herst life, she was only skillful at painting and fond of drawing. As for girl¡¯s embroidery, she only reached an ordinary level.

    Even Qin Wanru herself did not think there was something excellent in this piece of handkerchief. It was unknown why it attracted so much praise from Qin Yuru and she even said that she would exchange a piece of handkerchief with Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru shook her head and bluntly refused, and her eyes fell on Qin Yuru¡¯s body calmly without any other emotion. Qin Yuru ¡®s look was a little different today and she seemingly had no spirit, or struggled to keep up with spirit. Even when she said something to praise Qin Wanru, she still rubbed between her brows from time to time and her face also looked a little pale.

    ¡°Big sister, are you not feeling well?¡± Qin Wanru calmly took back her handkerchief, and nced over Qin Yuru¡¯s apparently pale face.

    Yujie secretly leaned forward to nce at Qin Yuru¡¯s face, and then looked at the look of her own Miss, which was really good inparison.

    Originally, Qin Wanru¡¯s lip had a rich color, and her red lips reflected her whole person brighter and fresher. At this time, inparison, Qin Yuru waspletely haggard.

    Simr to Qin Wanru¡¯s reaction, Yujie¡¯s first feeling was what First Miss wanted to do.

    She remembered that she had seen First Miss yesterday and her face had not been so pale at that time. Just one day after Yujie had seen her, how did First Miss seemingly be a different person?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired!¡± Qin Yuru reached out and rubbed between her eyebrows again, and held her head down helplessly. ¡°I went to see Motherst night. She¡­ did not feel well!¡±

    ¡°Madam Di did not feel well?¡± Qin Wanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, ¡­ not so well. She was neither in good health nor in a good mood!¡± Qin Yuru forced a smile, leaned against the carriage with her eyes closed and a look that she didn¡¯t want to say anything.

    Seeing that she tightly closed her eyes, Qin Wanru did not ask more with a deep gleam shing in her watery eyes!

    In terms of this sentence ¡°not so well¡±, there were lots of things that needed more attention to. Since Qin Yuru didn¡¯t want to say, it was inappropriate for her to ask.

    It got quiet in the carriage, which went all the way to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The banquet in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was grand today, which showed that people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion really cared about this. When the carriage from Qin¡¯s Mansion arrived at the gate of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, someone recognized their carriage quickly and then an old maid who specialized in supervision immediately came to lead them to a parking ce.

    Seeing that Madam Dowager stepped down from the carriage, the old maid as a supervisor hurried to step forward and salute Madam Dowager. Then she showed the way and respectfully led everyone to backyard.

    Actually, this was Qin Wanru¡¯s second visit to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but her state of mind was a little different. She rolled her watery eyes and followed Madam Dowager to walk inside at a slow pace.

    Many people had already been sitting in the flower hall. Madam of Duke Xing was entertaining the guests with a broad smile on her face, and she behaved decently and gracefully. When seeing the people from Qin¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing stood up and walked to the door for greeting, which attracted all the people to look at Madam Dowager and Shui Run.

    They were wondering which mansion these people came from, and could make Madam of Duke Xing think highly of!

    ¡°Madam Dowager, the matter about Yishu is really because I have not taught her well.¡± At the first sight of Madam Dowager, Madam of Duke Xing was fully ashamed.

    ¡°Madam, you are so kind. This matter can¡¯t be med on you!¡± Madam Dowager smiled and said politely.

    Qin Wanru and Shui Run saluted sideways Madam of Duke Xing, and then stood beside Madam Dowager.

    ¡°How can it not me on me? Had I not thought that Yishu had nopanion in the pce, I wouldn¡¯t have asked her to find Second Miss. I did not expect that she¡­ If she were not too sick to get up, I would definitely ask her to exin this to Second Miss in person and beg Second Miss for forgiveness to her face! ¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing sighed and said as she walked sideways to give the way. She frankly spoke out the matter about Wang Yishu, and did not intend to shirk her responsibility.

    Qin Wanru rolled her watery eyes, the color of which got a little darker. Madam of Duke Xing was really sophisticated. She spoke out frankly in front of everyone to show that she was extremely innocent and was not afraid of other people¡¯s words.

    This matter was now med on Wang Yishu, but Wang Yishu was too sick to get up. How could a badly sick person be med on? Even if there was a doubt, that was a doubt about Wang Yishu.

    Since Madam of Duke Xing said so frankly, everyone would only wonder whether Wang Yishu had met someone in the pce or listened to someone and then deliberately framed up Qin Wanru, but there was nothing to do with Madam of Duke Xing. In just a few words, Madam of Duke Xing cleaned most of the suspicions on her.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, I just sit here!¡± After a few steps, Madam Dowager looked at the position on the side and said to Madam of Duke Xing with a smile.

    ¡°This won¡¯t work. Madam Dowager, you are the elder. How could you take this remote seat!¡± Madam of Duke Xing waved her hands.

    ¡°I am not a formal elder for First Miss Qi. I juste here as a testimony, so Madam, don¡¯t be so kind!¡± Madam Dowager was unwilling to sit next to Madam of Duke Xing, because that was a circle of people who were high-bred Madams from aristocratic families. As for Qin Huaiyong¡¯s status, his position could not be close to such kind of Madam.

    ¡°This won¡¯t work. What Madam Dowager you say makes me really apologetic. Although Qi Rongzhi is the daughter of Qi¡¯s mansion, she lives in your mansion this time shees to the capital city. So how are you not an elder for her? Madam Dowager, please be seated!¡± said Madam of Duke Xing insistently.

    She spared no effort to lead Madam Dowager to the center.

    This kind and cordial look caught much focus from some Madams and Misses who didn¡¯t know people from Qin¡¯s Mansion and all the attention was attracted to Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing was so polite with a look that she refused to go back if Madam Dowager was not seated, Madam Dowager had no choice but to walk and move a few more ces, but she no longer moved forward.

    Seeing that the positions of people from Qin¡¯s Mansion were quite close to her seat at the center, Madam of Duke Xing no longer asked more now, and returned to her position with a smile.

    Madam Dowager sat in the front with Shui Run on her side, and Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru sat behind them together.

    Some people around saw that Madam of Duke Xing showed favor to people from Qin¡¯s Mansion, so someoneughed and talked to Old Madam Qin and Shui Run.

    As for several Misses behind these Madams, they looked up and down at the two Misses from Qin¡¯s Mansion with scorn, and a few Misses who sat next to them also ignored them.

    Misses from Qin¡¯s Mansion did not have a good reputation. Although there were no bad rumors about Qin Wanru, it was heard that Qin Wanru was just a child picked up somewhere. Such an identity really made it unable to like her for those Misses who personally thought themselves high-profile.

    As for Qin Yuru, a lot of things had happened on her. It could be said that she had a poor reputation now with some rumors, and she even hounded Di Yan¡¯s confidante to death. Such kind of thing apparently made people feel that she was not generous and she had a vicious mind.

    Besides, there were other rumors that she was a woman of loose morals. Whoever said a few more words to her would seem to be stained. Some Misses close to her even pulled their chairs directly to the side with a look of staying away from her.

    Qin Yuru severely pulled the handkerchief in her hand a few times, secretly gritted her teeth, and nced at the back of Shui Run with great hatred. She felt that the cause of these things was Shui Run and Qin Wanru. Originally, she suppressed this anger for the time being, but now being neglected by other Misses made her unable to bear more.

    In the flower hall, all the Madams were talking heatedly, but some Misses got bored. Some of them could not sit anymore and went out in twos and threes. It was still early for the banquet, so it was quite boring for these young Misses to sit for a long time.

    Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru kept sitting quietly behind Madam Dowager and Shui Run. If anyone looked at them, they would give a smile back quietly and peacefully.

    Many people were curious about them, and their eyes fell on them from time to time. This pair of sisters was now the two who had most topics about them in the capital city.

    ¡°Is First Miss Qin ill?¡± Finally, a Madam at the age of about 30 who sat beside Shui Run asked Qin Yuru with a smile.

    Shui Run looked back at Qin Yuru and asked softly, ¡°Is Yuru not well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Qin Yuru smiled and shook her head with a pale face, but anyone could see that she was struggling hard. Comparing this face with Qin Wanru¡¯s, theparison was so stark.

    ¡°Would you like to walk outside with your sister?¡± Madam Dowager also turned her head and looked at Qin Yuru¡¯s face in a low and worried voice.

    ¡°Grandmother, I don¡¯t want to go out. I¡¯ll just sit here!¡± Qin Yuru shook her head and struggled to smile, which made her look stiffer.

    Since she kept saying that she had no difort, Madam Dowager and Shui Run could not say anything more. Madam Dowager only told her in a low voice, ¡°If you have any difort, just say and don¡¯t endure it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandmother!¡± Qin Yuru said respectfully.

    Qin Wanru nced at Qin Yuru calmly. She could affirm that Qin Yuru must have something in trouble, but it was unknown. She was willing to make such a wound on her hand, so it seemed that what she wanted was not small!

    A servant girl turned around at the entrance of the flower hall, seemingly looking for someone. Suddenly she saw Qin Wanru behind Madam Dowager with a twinkle in her eyes and hurried to go over from the side!

 Chapter 307 - Who Had the Real Aim to Invite Her!

    <h4>Chapter 307 Who Had the Real Aim to Invite Her!</h4>

    ¡°Are you the two Misses from Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± The servant girl came over and asked Qin Wanru in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on this unknown servant girl.

    ¡°I am a servant girl that serves Miss Qi. Our Miss invites the two Misses to go over and says that there is something to discuss!¡± the servant girl whispered.

    ¡°First Miss Qi?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our Miss!¡± The servant girl nodded, stretched out her hand and pointed outside. ¡°Our Miss is waiting for you now!¡±

    ¡°At this time?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Madam of Duke Xing in seats and saw that those Madams were talking heatedly and did not notice them.

    ¡°Yes, at this time. After a while, our Miss wille out to meet the guests and then she will have no spare time!¡± The servant girl exined.

    ¡°Big sister, shall we go out together?¡± Qin Wanru whispered to Qin Yuru who was the only one that noticed her.

    ¡°Second sister, since I am not feeling well, I will not go,¡± Qin Yuru said tiredly, and stretched out her hands to rub between her eyebrows again, with a struggling look.

    She indeed looked in low spirit.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to have a look!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Okay, Second Miss. Please follow me!¡± The servant girl smiled and led the way in the front.

    ¡°Second sister, go ahead. I will talk to grandmother!¡± Qin Yuru said as she saw Qin Wanru looking at Madam Dowager who was talking to the others.

    ¡°Then I have to trouble you, Big Sister!¡± Qin Wanru nodded, and then took Yujie to follow the servant girl to go out.

    Walking out of the door of the flower hall, the servant girl led Qin Wanru to a diagonal path.

    Yujie took two steps forward, and gently pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeves. Qin Wanru blinked at her calmly, and then Yujie immediately got the point.

    A lot of guests came here today and from time to time some Misses and young Madams could be seen along the road who were sitting or standing together to chat with each other, but now this road led to a much remoter ce.

    Looking at the road in front of which she could not see anyone, Qin Wanru stopped.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To the yard for our Miss. Our Miss is living a little bit remote now.¡± The servant girl seemed to have known what Qin Wanru would ask and answered with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Qi lives in such a remote ce? Isn¡¯t she the person who love bustling ces most? How does she live so remotely?¡± Yujie asked in puzzle.

    ¡°This is Madam¡¯s arrangement. She wants to let Miss live a quiet ce and teach our Miss some rules in the capital city. She says that Miss has not learnt well in Jiangzhou. A remoter ce can be quieter, which can distract Miss less!¡± The servant girl exined.

    This meant that Madam of Duke Xing also needed to teach Qi Rongzhi rules. Not until all the rules had been well learned could she visit more people.

    ¡°Is this location close to the outer yard?¡± Qin Wanru stood still and looked at theyers of pavilions in the distance.

    ¡°Second Miss must look mistakenly. How could it be close to the outer yard?¡± The servant girl didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru had such a good sense of direction, so she hurriedly answered to disguise something.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a pavilion of the outer yard?¡± Qin Wanru pointed at a pavilion with her finger. Actually She didn¡¯t have any sense of direction. She just felt that the building in that ce was bigger, so she tricked the servant girl into telling the truth.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, you must look mistakenly. This is a yard in the inner courtyard of our mansion. Because Old Madam likes enjoying the scenery, she has particrly built this ce!¡±

    The servant girl said.

    Qin Wanru touched her head with her hands, and Yujie hurried to stretch out her hands to hold her, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let me take a rest and then go on!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, can you rest at the front? It is not far from here. Our Miss is still waiting for you.¡± The servant girl did not expect that Qin Wanru would not want to walk at this time, so she got anxious.

    ¡°Our Miss is originally not feeling well today, so she is too tired to walk any further.¡± Yujie held Qin Wanru and looked around, as if she wanted to find somewhere to rest.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Second Miss Qin. There is no ce to rest here. Could you please walk a few more steps? The yard where our Miss lives is not far away, and you can rest there!¡± Seeing that Qin Wanru did not look well, the servant girl dared not to urge her and could only say with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, shall we go back to have a rest?¡± Yujie ignored this servant girl and advised Qin Wanru in a low voice.

    The servant girl felt anxious and looked around.

    ¡°Well! I am not feeling well now. Please go back and tell your Miss that I will go to visit her again next time if given a chance!¡± Qin Wanru reached out to touch her forehead and said softly.

    After saying this, she held Yujie¡¯s hands and was about to leave.

    The servant girl was so anxious that she stretched out her hands to pull Qin Wanru. ¡°Second Miss Qin, you can¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Why I can¡¯t leave? Could it be the rules in your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that you can hinder guests like this?¡± Qin Wanru said with a sneer.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Qi Rongzhi woulde to find her. When she had been in Qin¡¯s Mansion, she had already given Qi Rongzhi a few words. Qi Rongzhi would not find her at this time with great necessity.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, I am not trying to stop you. I am afraid that our Miss is always waiting for you and is anxious. There are only a few steps ahead. Second Miss Qin, just a few steps away. If you go back, it is not a short distance. I am afraid that you cannot rest in a short time!¡±

    The servant girl was anxious and lowered her hands, begging and exining.

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to meet Miss Qi, but suddenly I didn¡¯t want when I saw the rules in your mansion!¡± Qin Wanru said in a cold voice, leaning on the body of Yujie and turning away.

    This wayward way of doing things changed the face of the servant girl greatly. She was not the girl who had never seen suspicious Misses, but however suspicious they were, they would perform to be friendly from their appearance. And what was more, the status of Qi Rongzhi was much higher than that of Qin Wanru. Even if they were not in harmony before, the friendship on the surface had to be maintained.

    This only had benefits rather than harm to Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    She didn¡¯t think that Qin Wanru was going to leave. The reason used was incredible, and the previous behavior was more likely to tease them.

    The face of the servant girl was blue and white for a while. She looked back a few times anxiously. Suddenly when she saw a maning over, she was relieved, and her eyes were all smiling. ¡°Finally he came! ¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please stop!¡± The man¡¯s voice came from the back of her.

    Qin Wanru froze for a moment, and then turned back slowly. Her eyes fell on the face of Wang Shengxue who came here in a hurry and a slight smile appeared on the corner of her lips, which was extremely cold!

    Sure enough, he was waiting for her here!

    Yujie stepped forward in two steps, blocking Wang Shengxue in front of Qin Wanru and watching Wang Shengxue alertly.

    Seeing the alert faces of them, Wang Shengxue stood still politely. ¡°Second Miss Qin, I am the brother of Wang Yishu. I¡¯d like to talk to you about my sister!¡±

    After finishing his words, he raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s body. Immediately, he was astonished by the beauty of Qin Wanru. He did not expect that Qin Wanru was so outstanding. The delicate little face was as fine as a carved jade. Her ck and watery eyes and red lips made people feel that the flowers were blooming in the cold winter day.

    ¡°What else happens with your sister?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes and looked at Wang Shengxue calmly with cold and deep eyes.

    ¡°Childe Wang, Childe Wang!¡± Seeing Wang Shengxue staring at Qin Wanru stupidly without saying a word, the servant girl called him in a high voice for a few times hurriedly.

    ¡°Ah, oh!¡± Wang Shengxue¡¯s mind finally came back. Originally, he was unwilling toe here. But after seeing the appearance of Qin Wanru, he was willing to do so in his heart. And even there was a warm feeling in his heart that such a little beauty, even if she hadn¡¯t grown up yet, she had been one of the top beauties. What kind of top beauty should she be after that.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, can youe here and sit down for a while. I would tell you what happened in the pce at that day. Although this was done by my sister, there was another reason. If not for this reason, how could my sister assault Second Miss Qin?¡± Wang Shengxue showed a gentle manner, and he extended his hands forward politely.

    Passing this road, there was a garden. That was to say that he was in this garden just now.

    In other words, this was the destination that the servant girl had said before!

    ¡°Childe Wang, please say your words here!¡± Qin Wanru said in a light tone, and her watery eyes turned to the opposite side. It happened that there was ake here, and it seemed to be colder alongside theke in the winter day. Without seeing any people, the ce became colder and colder.

    What Wang Shengxue seemed to say was the truth of what happened in the pce. Now only Wang Yishu knew the truth. Anyone who had confronted such a thing wanted to know the answer. The words of Wang Shengxue caught the mind of everyone. With his words, everyone would want to know what happened.

    But Qin Wanru was not included in these people.

    She knew it clearly why did Wang Yishu hurt her and she didn¡¯t need to prove anything!

    ¡°Just here? It¡¯s too windy and too cold. It¡¯s not the ce to talk!¡± Wang Shengxue turned to the side, said helplessly, and pointed at a fake stone in front of the garden. ¡°Second Miss Qin, shall we go there to talk? There is weaker wind and it is a ce to talk!¡±

    He said it with extreme politeness and his behavior also orded to the rules.

    ¡°No need. I have nothing to talk to Childe Wang!¡± Qin Wanru refused indifferently and stepped back instead of stepping forward. Yujie looked at Wang Shengxue and became more and more alert.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Second Miss Qin want to know the truth in it?¡± Wang Shengxue frowned, and asked unbelievingly.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be right to ask the situation in the pce at that time? Why was the Qin Wanru in front of him different from what he imagined!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± Qin Wanru turned around decisively.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please wait!¡± Seeing that she really wanted to leave, Wang Shengxue came over hurriedly and tried to stop her. But he was blocked by Yujie. Qin Wanru staggered for a few steps and seemed to fall down. But she leaned on the trees on the side and stood still.

    ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± Yujie screamed, and looked at Wang Shengxue. She immediately turned around to help Qin Wanru.

    The two took a few steps back and were going to leave.

    Wang Shengxue took a few steps forward to chase them hurriedly, but Yujie stopped him. Qin Wanru took a few steps back, turned around and hurriedly ran out with a corner of her skirt picked up by her.

    Wang Shengxue still wanted to chase, but unexpectedly Yujie not only stopped him, but also stepped forward and pushed him hard. Wang Shengxue was pushed back and fell to the ground disgruntledly.

    Everyone who saw it suddenly widened their eyes¡­

 Chapter 308 - Who Could Prove this Handkerchief Was from Qiyu Pavilion?

    <strong>Chapter 308 Who Could Prove this Handkerchief Was from Qiyu Pavilion?</strong>

    There was ake in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the summer, lotus flowers were nted. It was a good time to enjoy the bloomy lotus leaves. So there were some pavilions on theke for viewing.

    Today was not the time to enjoy the lotus flowers. But there were still many people in the pavilion.

    People who came to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today were all Misses and Childes from aristocratic family. This ce was close to the outer courtyard. Several Childes were wandering by theke. When they met their sisters and familiar Misses from aristocratic family, arge group of them went to the pavilion.

    Inside the pavilion was very warm. Since there were no elders, and most of them knew each other, it was easy and natural to talk andugh.

    It was unknown that who first discovered Qin Wanru on the opposite and uttered a whisper, which attracted everyone to see her.

    Coincidentally, Wang Shengxue came out at this time. They were far away, so others didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. But when they looked at them, they felt that there was something between the two. Some uttered a sound and immediately many people surrounded the window, watching the interesting scene across theke.

    This kind of thing should happen under their eyes. Everyone would feel funny.

    A secret meeting of man and woman was caught by people, which was only heard by people. None of the Misses from aristocratic family had seen it, so there were more and more peopleing to see it.

    Some people were watching and guessing who they were. It was very far, so at that time they didn¡¯t recognize who they were. When they were guessing, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Yes, this is the Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, who is that?¡± Someone asked with surprise. They didn¡¯t know which was the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°It was the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion which was very popr between people and this mansion also was the rtives by marriage of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Someone implicitly pointed at Di Fenn who was talking to other people.

    After his exnation, everyone knew who it was immediately.

    Recently, the two Misses of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, who were talked by others heatedly, were truly not very good. When attending a banquet, one of them was dating with a man.

    ¡°Miss Di, pleasee and see. Do you know who is the Miss there?¡± Someone called Di Fenn to the window with a smile.

    Di Fenn stepped over slowly when she heard someone calling her. She nced at the other side, and couldn¡¯t help but whisper in surprise.

    ¡°How is it? Do you know who they are?¡± Some Misses found something strange and came to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s Qin Wanru!¡± Di Fenn said affirmatively, with a little disdain in her eyes. ¡°What is she doing here? I don¡¯t know that man. When did Qin Wanru know that man?¡±

    Thetter words were a bit light, which was almost a kind of self-talk. But even so, the crowd still heard them clearly. After ncing at each other, another Miss asked with a little inquiry, ¡°Miss Di means that this Second Miss Qin is also not so good?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Di Fenn denied certainly, looking a little bit disdainfully across theke. ¡°Who is that man? Why does he have a private meeting with Qin Wanru in the courtyard?¡±

    Her words sounded like denial, but the subsequent questioning was to characterize Qin Wanru¡¯s affairs. The so-called private meeting was, of course, a loss of reputation. With so many Misses and Childes to prove it, if Qin Wanru didn¡¯t marry this man, she would only be alone all her life.

    ¡°This seems to be Wang Shengxue, the nephew of Duke Xing!¡± A young Childe who was familiar with Wang Shengxue wasn¡¯t afraid to make things bigger. After Di Fenn asking such a question, he immediately took the conversation.

    ¡°Wang Shengxue? Is he Wang Yishu¡¯s brother? What Wang Yishu said in the pce was true? The Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion really had some rtionships with Wang Yishu¡¯s brother?¡± Some Misses were surprised and linked things together.

    ¡°No. If it is true, Miss Wang is really wronged!¡± This was the thing that most people secretly discussed these days. For Wang Yishu¡¯s inexplicable assault at Qin Wanru when they met at the first time, no one could understand. Was this something a normal person would do?

    But after this incident, Wang Yishu couldn¡¯t get out of bed because of illness. It was said that it was difficult for her to speak now, so no one knew the truth until now!

    But if Qin Wanru was really familiar with Wang Shengxue, then Wang Yishu was likely to be wronged.

    ¡°No wonder Wang Shengxue was sneaking just now. It turned out that he was dating with a beauty!¡± Some Childes sneered at him.

    ¡°Yes, right. I also saw him pick up a piece of handkerchief from a servant girl and then left in a hurry!¡± Another Childe echoed.

    This was really true after saying this. Although nobody heard it in person, they all thought it was credible!

    ¡°From this you could see that they must have some rtions!¡± Di Fenn sneered and nced at the outside of the window. Sheughed coldly and said certainly.

    Everyone burst intoughter, looking out of the window and continuing to look at the scene excitedly.

    Everyone suddenly saw that the scene across theke had changed. Qin Wanru seemed to be leaving. Wang Shengxue was going to stop her but was blocked by the servant girl. Then Qin Wanru turned and ran. Wang Shengxue wanted to chase her but fell down because of the push of the tough servant girl.

    Later things made everyone astounded. The thin and weak Second Miss Qin also kicked Wang Shengxue fiercely, and then ran away with the servant girl.

    And before running a few steps, the servant girl yelled. There were a lot of servant girls and old maids who passed by them. The servant girl pointed angrily at Wang Shengxue who stood up just now and said something.

    The turbulence was getting bigger, and more and more people were watching around.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, what¡¯s happening?¡± Some Childes who was curious about what had happened couldn¡¯t help but say and run downstairs with servants.

    Several Misses looked at each other and followed them downstairs.

    Considering the fact that Qin Wanru just came over, Wang Shengxue suddenly ran out, and their following behaviors, it seemed that there was no personal rtionship between the two.

    Could it be that the two had a new resentment because of Wang Yishu so they argued?

    The crowd guessed much and went downstairs one by one.

    Di Fenn looked at the crowd across theke, and the Childes and Misses who left one by one, she stomped angrily and hatefully for a while for letting Qin Wanru escape such a disaster!

    This cheap girl really had a good fate!

    Across theke, Qin Wanru stood behind Yujie, watching Yujie testify that Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t have a good intention.

    Wang Shengxue stood up and looked at more and more people around. He became a bit panicked, but he was a man. After listening to the words of Yujie, he asked Qin Wanru in surprise, ¡°Second Miss Qin, why did your servant girl turn this around on me? Wasn¡¯t it you that asked someone to call me here?¡±

    As soon as he said this, everyone present looked suspiciously at Qin Wanru.

    If only Wang Shengxue said this, nobody would really believe it much. But with the inexplicable entanglement between Wang Yishu and Qin Wanru in the pce, Wang Shengxue¡¯s saying might seem to exin the reason why Wang Yishu had hostility to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Childe Wang, you are like your younger sister, who likes to say something usible when we first meet.¡± Although Qin Wanru was standing behind Yujie, she was very calm even though she was thin and small. She looked at Wang Shengxue calmly. It seemed that she was looking at a beaming clown, with a cold smile on her lips.

    After looking at Wang Shengxue a few times with her watery eyes, she said, ¡°Childe Wang, you have fooled me to this ce and said that you would tell the truth that your younger sister had framed me. But the truth is that you want to frame up me. I don¡¯t know where I aggravate you and your younger sister, so that you won¡¯t let me go again and again? Do you want me to lose all my reputation?¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, how can you say like this? If it wasn¡¯t your appointment, would Ie in at this time? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can let someone ask, and there were not a few people who saw me receiving a handkerchief at that time!¡± Wang Shengxue took out a handkerchief from his arms and raised it in his hands angrily.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on that handkerchief. The white handkerchief was indeed beautiful, but it was not the one in Qin Wanru¡¯s hands before.

    It turned out that they already had follow-up means on this matter, and the nners could be described as putting much effort into it!

    ¡°How does Childe Wang make sure that this handkerchief is mine?¡± Qin Wanru said calmly and her watery eyes were squinted slightly.

    ¡°The servant girl who gave this handkerchief to me said that this was yours. That¡¯s why I came here. If it belonged to someone else, I wouldn¡¯te here!¡± Wang Shengxue deliberately led people to guess and misunderstand.

    His words made people feel more that there were some problems between the two people.

    ¡°You would trust a subordinate¡¯s words. Childe Wang was really easy to be cheated!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s face was gloomed and she said coldly, ¡°How could Childe Wang prove that this handkerchief is mine?¡±

    ¡°How can Second Miss Qin prove that this handkerchief is not yours?¡± Wang Shengxue also seemed to be anxious. He retorted, lifted up the handkerchief in his hands and looked at Qin Wanru. ¡°If Second Miss Qin is not guilty, let everyone also see the handkerchief in your hands. Does it have the same material as the one in my hands?

    ¡°As long as it has the same material, is it mine?¡± Qin Wanru sneered coldly.

    ¡°Can you let me see what kind of handkerchief it is?¡± An old maid from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion suddenly came out of the crowd and saluted to Wang Shengxue respectfully.

    Wang Shengxue nodded, and threw the handkerchief to her in his hands.

    The old maid received and took a careful look. She whispered to herself unconfidently, ¡°Is this the handkerchief from Qiyu Pavilion?¡±

    Her voice was not high, but it was enough for the Misses who were watching around to hear it clearly. Some Misses took the handkerchief from the old maid¡¯s hands naturally, touched it and observed the patterns on the handkerchief and said certainly, ¡°This is indeed a handkerchief from Qiyu Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s the handkerchief from Qiyu Pavilion, I heard that there are signs on it!¡± the old maid immediately said.

    ¡°Yes, every handkerchief sold is marked, and the sign is different every time. If you want to check, you can still find out the truth clearly.¡± The Miss who held the handkerchief nodded, and passed the handkerchief to other people naturally.

    All the Misses who saw it nodded.

    The handkerchief from Qiyu Pavilion was very famous. The material used was different from other materials. And although there was basically no pattern on it, it was very soft and there were special hidden signs. It was greatly appreciated by the Misses from aristocratic families in the capital city. But the price of it was extremely expensive, so ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford it.

    A small handkerchief was even as worthy as a piece of clothing!

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please take out your handkerchief and see if it is the same as this one. So we¡¯ll know the truth, right?¡± Someone suggested.

 Chapter 309 - The Handkerchiefs Handed on to Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 309 The Handkerchiefs Handed on to Someone Else</h4>

    ¡°Yes, show it to us!¡±

    ¡°Justpare them! There is a secret mark on each handkerchief!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right at the corner. We can see it after pulling off a short length of thread!¡± said several Young Madams who were familiar with the handkerchiefs of Qiyu Pavilion.

    On hearing the words, everyone naturally looked at Qin Wanru.

    Among the crowd, Wang Shengxue wiped his cold sweat secretly, revealing slightlycency in his eyes secretly. Fortunately, he had a n B in case the n A didn¡¯t work, otherwise he would have failed.

    Qin Wanru raised her eyes to look at the crowd calmly, and smiled slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at it. I also bought my handkerchief in Qiyu Pavilion!¡±

    She said that directly without any evasion. Her slim figure stood there elegantly, as if she wasn¡¯t talking something suspected by others. Many Madams looked at Qin Wanru in astonishment.

    Admitting that this handkerchief was also bought in Qiyu Pavilion was equivalent to admitting that what Wang Shengxue said was true. Anyone who got involved in this kind of thing would have her reputation ruined. If she was lucky enough, she could marry Wang Shengxue. Nevertheless, she wouldn¡¯t have a high status. Ady eloping with a man should be considered a concubine, and ady legally marrying a man should be considered a wife. This was known by all aristocratic families.

    Was this Miss from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion really young and ignorant, or did she arrogantly ignore it?

    ¡°My master is not afraid to show it. You can tear apart the handkerchief to have a look, and I will tear apart my master¡¯s handkerchief to show you!¡± Yujie took the handkerchief from Qin Wanru and said in anger. She then pulled out a hairpin from her bun to raise a corner of the handkerchief and immediately pulled off a short length of thread.

    She pulled the thread till the end of the thread was loosened, and a secret mark was exposed. It was a very small embroidery pattern consisting of the characters ¡°Ningyuan¡± and ¡°second¡± which was extremely small.

    The handkerchief in a Miss¡¯s hand was also torn apart. It was embroidered with the characters ¡°Ningyuan¡± and ¡°first¡±.

    The handkerchief in Yujie¡¯s hand was taken by another Miss. Afterparing them, the Miss said in astonishment, ¡°One is embroidered with first, and the other is embroidered with second. They are both from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°No matter they were bought the first time or the second time, both of them are from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Isn¡¯t it enough to prove what I said is the truth? Second Miss Qin, you sent someone to ask me toe over but frame me up now. What do you mean by doing that? Are you going to find someone better than me? ¡± Wang Shengxue sneered. Today he must frame up Qin Wanru in any case.

    His sister was framed up to the current situation by Qin Wanru. His aunt had told him that if he failed to trap Qin Wanru this time, his sister would be doomed and probably could never show up in public again.

    Even for his sister, he couldn¡¯t let go of Qin Wanru.

    As a man, he was not familiar with the handkerchiefs of Qiyu Pavilion and not clear about the inside story. Seeing the mark of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion on both of the handkerchiefs, he thought the result was certain, so he said something more suggestive!

    The statement of finding someone better reminded others of some rumors of Qin Yuru. It was said that Qin Yuru had broken the promise to marry Qi Tianyu in order to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. So Wang Shengxue meant that he had an affair with Qin Wanru long ago?

    Everyone looked scornfully at Qin Wanru. Some of them were sneering, some were jeering, and some were watching the fun!

    Seeing these various gazes, Qin Wanru said lightly, ¡°I heard that Qiyu Pavilion has an ount book. Different buyers should sign their own names even if both of theme from the same mansion. I remember that I just bought the handkerchiefs there once. Regarding the other one who also bought the handkerchiefs there, we can send someone to Qiyu Pavilion to check it out!¡±

    ¡°Send someone in your mansion to Qiyu Pavilion to check the ount!¡± Yujie said pulled the old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and said to her in a sharp voice without any fluster.

    Seeing Qin Wanru and Yujie intend to present the evidence, many people look skeptically towards Wang Shengxue. If it was found out that the handkerchief wasn¡¯t bought by Qin Wanru, the meaning behind it should be further pursued.

    ¡°Go check it. I only know that I bought the handkerchiefs there once! I don¡¯t know where childe Wang got this handkerchief!¡± Qin Wanru said with calm eyes. She rolled her watery eyes, with a trace of arrogance in the ripples of her eyes.

    Wang Shengxue was a little flustered, and his face slightly changed. He really didn¡¯t know about the details of the handkerchiefs, so he was a little flustered for a while.

    The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also a little flustered and said with tremor, ¡°I, I can¡¯t make the decision¡­¡±

    ¡°Then go find someone who can make the decision. As a supervisor, you dare to take charge of this kind of thing. I thought you are the Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s henchman in charge of all affairs of the backyard!¡± Qin Wanru said with increasing coldness in her eyes.

    Even if the old maid was really Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s henchman, she would not dare to say that she was in charge of all affairs of the backyard!

    ¡°Check it out and clear up my master¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°This childe jumped out to stop my master and said that he would tell my master about the truth of my master being framed up Miss Wang. Unexpectedly he has a treacherous intent. Since he mentioned the handkerchief, let¡¯s check who bought it. The one who bought it must be the one who asked childe Wang toe here! ¡±

    Yujie said with hatred.

    She could now be sure that this handkerchief was one of those handkerchiefs the First Miss gave her master. No wonder the First Miss kindly gave a batch of handkerchiefs to her master. However, the First Miss did not know that these handkerchiefs were in Miss Qi¡¯s hands, while her master just kept one of them.

    Because of this handkerchief kept by her master, her master had deliberately asked her to go to Qiyu Pavilion and buy a few more handkerchiefs. Her master usually used the handkerchiefs she boughtter.

    ¡°Go and ask Madam of Duke Xing toe here!¡±

    ¡°Ask Madam of Duke Xing to send someone to find out who bought the first batch of handkerchiefs of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°The Second Miss Qin should have been wronged. We can know the truth after finding out who bought the first batch of handkerchiefs!¡± ¡­

    Seeing Qin Wanru calmly request to go to Qiyu Pavilion to find the evidence, many people thought that she should be wronged and unconsciously stood by her. Several Young Madams even spoke for her.

    Wang Shengxue¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a big change. He secretly gnashed his teeth. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t give up at this time, he instantly urged the old maid in anger. ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Wait a second. I bought the handkerchief. What happened?¡± Before the old maid answered, a voice suddenly came from outside the crowd. Everyone looked back, only to see Qin Yuru slowly walking here with a haggard look followed by a maid. She was out of spirits with a pale face, which made her facial features that were originally brilliant look gloomy.

    ¡°Second sister, what happened?¡± Qin Yuru walked into the crowd and forced a smile. No one saw her hand holding the handkerchief tightly in the sleeve. She wouldn¡¯t havee out at this time if it was not absolutely necessary.

    But the crowd had directed the spearhead at the one who went to Qiyu Pavilion to buy the first batch of handkerchiefs. It was not difficult to check it out. With the ount book in Qiyu Pavilion, she couldn¡¯t deny it even if she wanted to.

    Qin Yuru had actually been here long ago, hiding behind the crowd to watch the fun. But now she had to stand out. She was flustered, but had to clench her teeth to hold on. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t look well today, otherwise she would inevitably give herself away.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you know who bought this handkerchief? This childe Wang insists that I sent a maid to give him this handkerchief!¡± Qin Wanru sneered.

    ¡°A handkerchief from Qiyu Pavilion?¡± Qin Yuru seemed to just see the handkerchief in the hands of others and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It is indeed a handkerchief from Qiyu Pavilion!¡± Qin Wanru nodded.

    ¡°I, I bought this handkerchief, but didn¡¯t I give all the handkerchiefs I bought to you? Second sister?¡± Qin Yuru seemed to be dumbfounded and asked with blink.

    As Wang Shengxue heard her words, his eyes lit up. There seemed to be a turnaround!

    ¡°Big Sister, you gave me the handkerchief? When?¡± Qin Wanru also seemed to be dumbfounded. She turned to look at Yujie and whispered, ¡°Do you remember it?¡±

    ¡°Second sister, you have such short memories. When we¡¯ve just moved to the capital, I sent you some handkerchiefs after returning from outside, didn¡¯t I?¡± Qin Yuru said with a smile.

    Qin Wanru still looked nk. Others looked at her and Qin Yuru and then looked at Wang Shengxue with puzzlement in their eyes.

    The First Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion meant that her sister did have such a handkerchief and Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t lie?

    ¡°Miss, I remember it. At that time, the First Miss did send some handkerchiefs to you!¡± Yujie had seemingly thought of it, stamped her foot and said.

    ¡°Look, now we¡¯ve found the truth. We don¡¯t need to send someone to Qiyu Pavilion to check it out. Second Miss Qin, do you still insist that this handkerchief has nothing to do with you? First Miss Qin can also prove it!¡± Wang Shengxue feltcent. He raised his eyebrows, taunted Qin Wanru and squinted at Qin Wanru with a sneer. ¡°Second Miss Qin, do you still want to say that you¡¯ve never met me and wouldn¡¯t give me a handkerchief?¡±

    He said that to nder Qin Wanru.

    In this case, Wang Shengxue believed that Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t rify the matter even if she had plenty of mouths. Thus, he could say anything as he liked!

    ¡°Big Sister, do you also consider me the one who gave the handkerchief to childe Wang?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t panic, but said with an increasingly cold smile.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know!¡± Questioned by Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru muttered and hesitated. Staring at Qin Wanru, who looked calm, with uncertain eyes, Qin Yuru did not dare to give an affirmative answer.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you still have this kind of handkerchief?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Qin Yuru, and smiled naturally. The handkerchief Qin Yuru had shown to Qin Wanru should be among that batch!

    ¡°I, I have only one piece left, and have given the rest to you! You¡­ should have known about it, right?¡± Qin Yuru stammered and replied quickly.

    ¡°First Miss, the reason why my master doesn¡¯t remember it is that she has instantly handed on the handkerchiefs you gave to Miss Qi without seeing them clearly!¡± Yujie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t bear to hear it anymore. ¡°The handkerchief in my master¡¯s hand was bought by herself in Qiyu Pavilion when we went out and passed by Qiyu Pavilion. It has nothing to do with the handkerchiefs you gave!¡±

    Her word was so shocked that everyone widened his eyes in astonishment.

    ¡°Does, does it have something to do with this Miss Qi? Was it¡­ sent by her?¡± Wang Shengxue panicked and then became anxious. He only felt the cold sweat on his back and almost answered instinctively.

    He hadn¡¯t even figured out who this Miss Qi was!

 Chapter 310 - Never Accept Being Defined as A â€œWeak Ladyâ€

    <h4>Chapter 310 Never ept Being Defined as A ¡°Weak Lady¡±</h4>

    Wang Shengxue instinctively shifted the me onto Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°Childe Wang, you are weird. You seemingly meant that we have been in contact with each other before, and said that I sent someone to give you the handkerchief and I¡¯ve done that more once. Now you say that this handkerchief may belong to the First Miss Qi. Could it be possible that you don¡¯t know who has been in contact with you and just make up a story with a handkerchiefing out from nowhere? ¡±

    Qin Wanru sneered, looking at Wang Shengxue with cold eyes. Her sharp eyes seemed to prate Wang Shengxue¡¯s mind, making him increasingly diffident.

    It changed so quickly that he talked incoherently.

    ¡°I, I, I thought it was Second Miss Qin¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought it was me, so you jumped out to stop me and sent a maid to ask me to go out. Even when I said that the handkerchief doesn¡¯t belong to me, you still ndered me and suggested that we¡¯ve known each other for long. Childe Wang, can you just tell everyone whether we¡¯ve known each other for long, when did we know each other and where I was at that time?¡±

    Qin Wanru said in a gentle voice, but sounded oppressive and stood up straight.

    It hadn¡¯t been a long time since she moved to the capital, and she knew very few people and had gone out only a few times. She was really not afraid to confront Wang Shengxue.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± With sweat on his forehead and his eyes drifting, Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t know how to exin it. At the thought that the overall situation had settled, he had said not a few words suggesting the ambiguous rtionship between him and Qin Wanru. However, he couldn¡¯t offer any specific evidence of where they met.

    It was impossible for an unmarried Miss like Qin Wanru to go out with no purpose. He might not be able to tell a day on which Qin Wanru happened to go out, let alone the location. It was impossible for him to make up a story!

    ¡°Childe Wang, there has never been any hatred between you and your sister and me. Madam of Duke Xing is the only person we all know. Why do you frame me up again and again? Your sister has framed me up in the pce, and now you do it again here. Could there be any hatred between our Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and your Wang¡¯s Mansion? ¡±

    With a trace of deepness across her eyes, Qin Wanru stared at Wang Shengxue and said.

    ¡°Could it be true?¡±

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion has just moved to the capital and offended the Wang¡¯s Mansion? It couldn¡¯t be true, right?¡±

    ¡°Both Wang Shengxue and his sister Wang Yishu framed up the Miss from the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Could they be crazy?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem like crazy. But could it be rted to Madam of Duke Xing? There is no rtionship between Wang Shengxue and his sister and the Second Miss Qin, so the only connection between them is Madam of Duke Xing?¡±

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing doesn¡¯t like this Second Miss Qin?¡±

    As there came various voices of spection, everyone seemed to be enlightened suddenly and began to discuss in low voices.

    The rustling voice prated into Wang Shengxue¡¯s ears like fine threads, making Wang Shengxue look even more flustered. He didn¡¯t know what to do now, because the current situation waspletely different from his imagination.

    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, Madam of Duke Xing hase!¡± Someone shouted outside the crowd. Everyone looked around, only to see Madam of Duke Xinging over in anger with a group of maids and old maids.

    She came up to Wang Shengxue, reached out to p Wang Shengxue forcefully and said, ¡°You are such a fool. I¡¯ve told you that your sister suffered from her own actions. She has been stirred up by someone and framed up the Second Miss Qin. Now you do it again. Do you and your sister intend to make me and your uncle crazy!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing seemed toe here in a hurry after getting the news. There was a little sweat on her elegant and decent face. She stared at Wang Shengxue with disappointment, sadness and pain in her eyes and even shivered slightly in anger, seeming to be extremely disappointed with her beloved junior.

    She fully expressed the state of being exasperated at her nephew¡¯s misdeed!

    ¡°Aunt, now my sister is, is almost lying at death¡¯s door. I, I can¡¯t bear it!¡± Awakened by the p, Wang Shengxue knelt down and burst into tears. ¡°My sister, who was originally fine, was thrown out like that after entering the pce. She is my only sister!¡±

    As a man, he cried so sadly, arousing the sympathy of some people around him. Although Wang Yishu had done something wrong, she was Wang Shengxue¡¯s sister after all.

    Many people involuntarily imagined the cause of what happened today. It should be that Wang Shengxue knew that the Second Miss Qin came here today and deliberately made up a story to frame her up in order to avenge his sister.

    ¡°Childe Wang, where did you get the handkerchief?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t intend to let go of Wang Shengxue, and asked coldly.

    ¡°Say it, where did you get this handkerchief? Could it be that you secretly took the handkerchief from Rongzhi?¡± Madam of Duke Xing also asked indignantly, with anger in her eyes.

    No one would like to see this kind of thing happened on the day of great joy. What was more, Wang Shengxue had obviously done something terrible.

    ¡°Aunt, aunt, it¡¯s all my fault. Please spare me for the sake of my unconscious sister!¡± Wang Shengxue kowtowed heavily to Madam of Duke Xing and said with tears.

    ¡°You, you¡­ What should I say? How, how can you do this? Have you read the books of sages in vain? Your sister has only herself to me for her tragedy. You shouldn¡¯t me the Second Miss Qin. You¡­ ¡± Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that her face turned pale, and couldn¡¯t finish her words.

    After taking a breath, she turned to say to Qin Wanru resolutely, ¡°Second Miss Qin, our mansion should take the me, since Shengxue is the nephew of our mansion. It¡¯s up to you. You can deal with him as you want. I just want you to spare his life, because he has an unconscious sister to take care of!¡±

    The remarks made by Madam of Duke Xing were quite decent. Seeing her look pale in anger, many Madams involuntarily consoled her.

    Although Wang Shengxue was the nephew of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing shouldn¡¯t be med for his misdeed. Thinking of his unconscious sister and looking at his tearful face, many people felt sorry for him.

    Although Wang Shengxue had done something terrible, he could be considered excusable, right?

    Qin Wanru sneered. Madam of Duke Xing was indeed a crafty old scoundrel. She immediately cleared up the suspicion on her and made others consider her decent and polite with just a few words.

    The parlor she had left before was not too far away from here. Even a guest like Qin Yuru arrived here early. However, as the master, Madam of Duke Xing had juste here in a hurry after getting the news. In fact, it was the most inexplicable thing.

    Now she asked Qin Wanru to deal with Wang Shengxue. She thought as a weak girl, Qin Wanru would certainly show her magnanimity in this case and reduce the trouble into a minor one!

    As the victim, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t say anything. In this way, even if there were some other people on her side, they wouldn¡¯t say anything!

    Madam of Duke Xing was tricky, but she missed Qin Wanru¡¯s dislike of being a ¡°weakdy¡±. In thest life, she was such a ¡°weakdy¡± who could only leave her life to the destiny. She would never ept being defined as a ¡°weakdy¡± in this life.

    Ady, who was too weak, would be bullied. She didn¡¯t want to be such a ¡°weakdy¡±.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, I¡¯ve no idea of dealing with this matter. Since childe Wang intended to frame me up for Miss Wang, let¡¯s send him to the government office. I can also ask them to find out what happened in the pce, why Miss Wang framed me up and who intensified the trouble behind it. I¡¯ve never believed that Miss Wang is the plotter, because we¡¯ve never met each other before!¡±

    Qin Wanru thought for a while and said meaningfully.

    With a hint of anger in her eyes, Madam of Duke Xing had never expected that Qin Wanru would blow her face off and suggest that they should send Wang Shengxue to the government office. If the matter was rted to what had happened in the pce, Wang Shengxue would definitely be severely punished as soon as he was sent to the government office. Although Madam of Duke Xing had formidable connections, it would be inconvenient for her to save Wang Shengxue at this time, and she didn¡¯t dare to save him.

    Pulling herself together, she held back the anger at the bottom of her eyes, but her face darkened. Obviously she did not agree with Qin Wanru¡¯s suggestion!

    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea, right? We¡¯d better deal with this kind of thing in private. After all, ady¡¯s reputation is very important!¡± A Madam next to Madam of Duke Xing coughed in a low voice and advised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Despite his misdeed, Wang Shengxue is the nephew of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anyway. If the news gets out, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will lose face. Second Miss Qin, you¡¯d better not involve Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in it. After all, it¡¯s not directly rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! ¡±

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s not a good idea to make the trouble significant!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss Qin¡¯s reputation is important, so is the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Neither Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion nor Second Miss Qin should be med for this!

    Someone stood out to mediate, naturally followed by arge group of people. Many people were too humble to tter Madam of Duke Xing in the past. At this moment, they saw the opportunity. Madam of Duke Xing was obviously unhappy, so they naturally found the opportunity to tter her.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t speak with only a hint of sarcasm across her eyes. She didn¡¯t think that Qin Wanru dared to blow so many Madams¡¯ faces off.

    Although Wang Shengxue failed in framing up Qin Wanru, so what? She could stay out of this matter as she did in Wang Yishu¡¯s misdeed. With her gaze falling on Wang Shengxue, she was angry and thought that both of Wang Shengxue and his sister were useless. Wang Shengxue had promised her that he would definitely seed in framing up Qin Wanru and said that it was easy to deal with an unmarrieddy. As long as he could go all out, he could do anything he wanted.

    However, he screwed it up and she had to clean up the mess for him. At the thought of it, Madam of Duke Xing couldn¡¯t restrain the anger in her eyes.

    Seeing her anger, others considered that she was exasperated at her nephew¡¯s misdeed. Thus, more and more people pleaded for Wang Shengxue!

    Qin Wanru raised her eyes to look lightly at the Madams and Young Madams, who were ttering Madam of Duke Xing, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s inconvenient to send childe Wang to the government office, let¡¯s report it to the government office and remove his official rank! If I was framed up by him, suicide would probably be my only choice!¡±

 Chapter 311 - Ruin Her Reputation for Her Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 311 Ruin Her Reputation for Her Daughter</h4>

    Qin Wanru said lightly with a calm face, as if she was talking about her life and death. But the meaning in her words terrified all the Young Madams present.

    If this happened to any girl among them, the girl would really be ruined today. With an ambiguous rtionship with someone ill-behaved like Wang Shengxue, except for being his concubine, suicide was her only choice. At the thought of this, each of them became terrified and indignant instantly!

    ¡°Remove his official rank!¡±

    ¡°Yes, remove his official rank! He¡¯s unqualified to be an official!¡±

    ¡°Someone as shameless as him is unqualified to attend the imperial exam. Remove his official rank!¡±

    ¡°His official rank must be removed!¡± ¡­

    Considering Qin Wanru in their own ce, all Young Madams were extremely resentful. Wang Shengxue in front of them disgusted them. A girl¡¯s reputation was so important and fragile. They usually maintained their fragile reputation and dared not make any mistake. But men were different. They seemed to be inherently superior to women.

    A bad reputation was just an unimportant defect for a man.

    This kind of thing often ended up with nothing definite because of thedy. But at the thought of it, all Young Madams were horrified and couldn¡¯t stand by.

    In order to save the face of Madam of Duke Xing, they could drop the idea of sending Wang Shengxue to the government office. But removing his official rank would not influence the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    Wang Shengxue¡¯s face really turned as pale as the snow, and his eyes became dull. He did have an official rank. The Wang family had already declined, and he wanted to make his family flourish by virtue of his official rank.

    Even though he could not get a higher official rank, with the rmendation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he still had a very promising future instead of being a childe from a declined family. But if his official rank was really removed, he would have no promising future.

    ¡°Aunt, I have a sister to take care of. Aunt, I don¡¯t dare to do that anymore!¡± Wang Shengxue begged Madam of Duke Xing.

    He was so flustered. If he was sent to the government office, he would probably make a confession in detail within a few words. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not afraid of that, it would get into trouble if it got involved in what happened before.

    After making the decision, Madam of Duke Xing said with a stern face, ¡°Come and take him away!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Two supervisor maids came over to drag Wang Shengxue off. The inferior maids were strong, while Wang Shengxue was just a weak schr. He struggled several times, but was finally subdued and dragged off.

    Madam of Duke Xing raised her eyes to look at Qin Wanru with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Second Miss Qin, rest assured. This time Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will definitely deal with him properly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam. Will his official rank be removed?¡± Qin Wanru bowed sideways and said.

    ¡°Yes! Second Miss Qin, rest assured. I promise that something like this will never happen again!¡± Madam of Duke Xing nodded, and then sighed. ¡°When he was young, he was a good kid. I did not expect that he has grown into such a person now. Anyway it¡¯s my fault!¡±

    After finishing speaking, she turned her head sadly and seemingly wanted to wipe a tear from the corner of her eyes.

    Immediately many Madams became increasingly sympathetic to Madam of Duke Xing and sessivelyforted her. Every family had a few ill-behaved rtives. Wang Shengxue and his sister were this kind of rtives. Madam of Duke Xing should not be med for their misdeeds.

    ¡°Second sister, I really thought you¡­ Now it¡¯s great!¡± Qin Yuru raised her pale face and reached out excitedly in an attempt to hold Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, seemingly feeling d for Qin Wanru¡¯s escaping from the incident.

    Qin Wanru stepped back to avoid Qin Yuru¡¯s hand calmly. ¡°Big Sister, you thought I really did that?¡±

    Qin Yuru looked at Qin Wanru tearfully with fear on her face and shook her head vigorously. ¡°I didn¡¯t think so, but thought there must be some plots behind it. You are so smart that you find out the truth so quickly!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not so smart, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve lost my life!¡± Qin Wanru said with a faint nce. Seemingly not want to say anything else to Qin Yuru, she turned and left.

    Now that the matter had been settled, she didn¡¯t need to stay.

    Qin Yuru seemingly sensed Qin Wanru¡¯s indifference, hurriedly stepped forward in an attempt to drag Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeve, but failed. With Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeve slipping through her hand, she staggered, failed to stand firm and fell heavily on the ground.

    Mei Xue, who was behind her, screamed and reached out to help her, but failed. Both of them fell down together.

    It happened identally. Everyone looked at Qin Wanru in astonishment and then looked at Qin Yuru who had fallen to the ground, wondering what was going on now.

    ¡°Ah, the wrist¡­¡± Someone suddenly screamed.

    The gaze of everyone fell on Qin Yuru¡¯s arm that was exposed as her sleeve was uncovered. There were bruises all over her arm with faint blood stains. Obviously she had been beaten and scratched.

    With their faces changing drastically, they immediately looked towards Qin Wanru. Could it be possible that Qin Yuru was injured during the fight with Qin Wanru?

    Qin Yuru pulled off her sleeve and began to shiver all over.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, are you okay? Does it hurt? Let¡¯s go back and apply some medicine!¡± Mei Xue said anxiously, sat up in tears and reached out in an attempt to hold Qin Yuru¡¯s hand. However, seeing a scar exposed under her cuff, Mei Xue didn¡¯t dare to hold her vigorously, only crying anxiously.

    ¡°What happened? Who beat her?¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with her face darkening.

    Qin Yuru stood up with the help of Mei Xue and said with a pale face, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m fine. I just fell down carelessly!¡±

    She was obviously making an excuse. The injuries caused by identally falling and being scratched and beaten werepletely different.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Mei Xue said sadly.

    Qin Wanru stood still and thoughtfully looked at Qin Yuru¡¯s wound. A strange idea suddenly came into her mind!

    ¡°Tell me what happened to your master. Did she get hurt because your servants didn¡¯t take good care of her?¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked Mei Xue in a sharp voice.

    Mei Xue trembled in fear and shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, it¡¯s Madam¡­ Madam¡­¡±

    She stuttered so unclearly that others failed to figure out who the Madam she mentioned was!

    ¡°Mei Xue, shut up!¡± Qin Yuru hurriedly retorted.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Mei Xue lowered her head and sobbed in a low voice. ¡°What should I do to the injury on your hand? Madam¡­ Why Madam¡­¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t finish her words, many people understood the meaning in her words. Madam of Duke Xing frowned and asked, ¡°Is the First Miss¡¯s injury caused by Madam Di?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Qin Yuru anxiously said in a slightly loud voice, which made others think she was bluffing.

    ¡°First Miss, why did Madam Di beat you?¡± Madam of Duke Xing ignored her excuse and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The words almost destroyed Qin Yuru¡¯s psychological defense. She burst into tears with her voice choked with sobs.

    Her injury was really caused by Madam Di. Everyone present was shocked. Why did Madam Di beat her daughter so severely? No wonder when the First Miss Qin showed up in front of everyone, she looked pale with a forced smile. She was obviously hiding the truth for her biological mother. She could be considered a filial daughter.

    Many Madams involuntarily praised her in private.

    Qin Wanru stood quietly, watching Qin Yuru and Mei Xue putting on such a show, with increasing deepness in her eyes. Madam Di was so cruel that she was willing to bear any bad reputation for Qin Yuru. She was even willing to expose her misdeed of treating her daughter harshly and bear the bad reputation.

    She was so vicious. It was thus evident that she had reached the end of the rope!

    ¡°Someone goes to ask a doctor here to treat the First Miss Qin!¡± Madam of Duke Xing ordered the servants around her.

    Immediately a smart maid ran out.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, you can go to the guest room to have a rest, and the doctor will treat you a momentter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± Qin Yuru wiped her tears, and expressed her thanks carefully.

    ¡°Big Sister, I will go there with you!¡± Qin Wanru stood out and said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ thank you, second sister!¡± Qin Yuru looked increasingly pitiful and thanked Qin Wanru with red eyes.

    ¡°You are wee!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Seeing the matter had been settled, the onlookers dispersed, and secretly discussed the Qin sisters with animated gestures. What happened today had something to do with them. No one knew because of their bad luck or other reasons, terrible things happened to both of them.

    Speaking of the Qin sisters, they talked about the rumor spread in the capital before. Someone said that Qin Wanru had been raised by Madam Di, butter it was found out that she was not Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter. Over the past few years, Qin Wanru had been imed to be Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter.

    It was reminiscent of the exposed injury of Qin Yuru. Someone suddenly had a strange thought that this First Miss Qin might not be Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter either. How could a mother beat her biological daughter so severely?

    On hearing the words, many people immediately agreed on it and considered it the only answer. Otherwise, Qin Yuru would not have so many injuries on her arm. They could tell from her injuries that she must have been severely beaten.

    As a Miss, she looked listless with a pale face, but still struggled to show up. She was so pitiful.

    Some rumors were spread like this. As they talked about it, it seemed to be increasingly reasonable. Everyone spected and mentioned the previous rumor of Qin Wanru¡¯s family background. At the end, most of the Madams thought that Qin Yuru was probably not Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter but was raised by Madam Di like Qin Wanru.

    These discussions were silently spread among the guests, and more and more people heard such a rumor.

    After the crowd dispersed, Qin Wanru looked at Qin Yuru coldly with her gloomy eyes.

    ¡°Second sister¡­¡± Qin Yuru looked delicate and wanted to talk, but was pped vigorously by Qin Wanru. She took two steps backwards, almost fell, and instantly failed to maintain the tenderness on her face¡­

 Chapter 312 - Being Slapped Repeatedly

    <h4>Chapter 312 Being pped Repeatedly</h4>

    This p removed the peacefulness and tenderness from Qin Yuru¡¯s face. With her face immediately darkening, she covered her face with resentment and said angrily, ¡°Qin Wanru, you¡­¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she was pped heavily again. The p directly irritated Qin Yuru who had never suffered such a loss. She put her hand down and intended to p Qin Wanru back.

    During her lifetime, she had never suffered such a loss, especially a loss from Qin Wanru whom she despised most.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, as long as you dare to p me, I dare to call others to see how the First Miss Qin, who is tender and dignified, suppress her indignation!¡±

    Qin Wanru stared directly at Qin Yuru and said with a sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t care whom you plot against, what you intend to do and why you pretend to be so pitiful. But since you dare to pretend, you must bear it!¡±

    The words almost rolled off her tongue without the least effort. Qin Wanru¡¯s beautiful eyes showed no trace of warmth as if soaked in the icy water of the bitter winter.

    These two ps, along with the grudges and some unsolved mysteries of thest life slowly surfaced. Madam Di and her daughter were so good at plotting, or she could also say that Madam Di and her daughter and Madam of Duke Xing were so good at plotting. They had a set of interlocking stratagems, and now even included whether Qin Yuru was Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter in their stratagems.

    It exined the matter¡­

    With her hand stopping in front of Qin Wanru¡¯s face, Qin Yuru looked ferocious and hesitant.

    She had pretended to be a girl with filial piety and good manners in front of others. If others found that she pped Qin Wanru, everything she had done would bepletely in vain. Some of the wounds on her arm were real and hurt a lot. If it weren¡¯t for the glory and wealth, Qin Yuru would never really hurt herself like this.

    For her future, for her life, for better cleaning up her reputation and finding a powerful backing, Qin Yuru slowly put down her hand and flushed in anger. She lowered her voice to viciously threaten Qin Wanru, ¡°Qin Wanru, you are seeking death. Do you know?¡±

    ¡°Qin Yuru, what do you intend to do? Do you intend to prove that you are not Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Qin Wanru stared straight at Qin Yuru¡¯s face, and said lightly.

    Qin Yuru was nervous and said loudly, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Regarding whether I¡¯m talking nonsense, would you like to ask father to prove it? Father should know best whether you are Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter, right?¡± Qin Wanru said rudely.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, stop talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m not my mother¡¯s biological daughter!¡± From Qin Wanru¡¯s words, she could tell that Qin Wanru seemed to be aware of the plot of her mother and her. Qin Yuru became more anxious and red at Qin Wanru with her face darkening.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, I¡¯m not interested in the plot of Madam Di and you. I just want to know why the handkerchief you gave me appeared in the hands of childe Wang?¡±

    Qin Wanru sneered and changed the subject.

    Hearing Qin Wanru change the subject, Qin Yuru was relieved and looked at Qin Wanru in puzzlement. She thought that Qin Wanru said that just because of the incident rted to the handkerchief, not because she really knew something.

    At the thought of it, she felt slightly relieved.

    She was also surprised by the incident rted to the handkerchief!

    ¡°Why should I know about the incident rted to the handkerchief? I only kept one of the handkerchiefs and then gave the rest to you. You said you gave them to Qi Rongzhi. Maybe Qi Rongzhi intended to frame you up. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Qin Yuru said in anger.

    ¡°It has something to do with Qi Rongzhi?¡± Qin Wanru raised her lips with sarcasm.

    ¡°Is there anyone else besides her? You also saw my piece of handkerchief. Regarding Qi Rongzhi¡¯s handkerchiefs, you can ask someone to check the number of handkerchiefs in her ce. If any of them is missing, she must be the one who framed you up. It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m just telling the truth! ¡°Qin Yuru rolled her eyes and sneered.

    Since Qin Wanru had seen her through, she didn¡¯t have to keep pretending!

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t like either of Qi Rongzhi and Qin Wanru, and it was best to make them quarrel with each other. The result was out of her consideration at all.

    The noisier they were in the quarrel, the better. Madam of Duke Xing could see that Qi Rongzhi was not a decent person at all and far inferior to her.

    ¡°Why are you so sure that Miss Qi is the one, who intended to frame me up, rather than you?¡± Qin Wanru looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Second sister, although I don¡¯t like you, you are my sister after all. There are only two youngdies in our Qin¡¯s Mansion, and we are always mentioned in the same breath. If something terrible happens to you, it also has an influence on my reputation. Although Qi Rongzhi has been raised in our mansion, she¡¯s not rted to us. Besides, she had an ambiguous rtionship with my cousin. I can tell that she¡¯s not a good person at first nce.¡±

    In order to win the trust of Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru simply mentioned what had happened between Di Yan and Qi Rongzhi again. She had fought for Di Yan¡¯s favors with Qi Rongzhi. At the thought of it, she wished only if something terrible happened to Qi Rongzhi, and was extremely reluctant to see Qi Rongzhi live a life better than hers.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, you are such a b*tch. What are you talking about!¡± As Qin Yuru finished her words, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s voice suddenly came from the back of the rockery in front of them. Seeing Qi Rongzhiing over in anger, Qin Wanru took two steps back to step aside.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t expect Qi Rongzhi to show up suddenly, and took a step back in shock.

    Qi Rongzhi rushed over and reached out to p Qin Yuru twice fiercely, while cursing, ¡°Qin Yuru, you are ascivious b*tch. You had an ambiguous rtionship with my brother and then dumped him in an attempt to marry into a nobler family. Now you¡¯ve moved to the capital and been engaged to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but you dare to keep thinking of my brother. Shame on you! ¡±

    She said that so loudly with rage and resentment that she almost sounded like shouting.

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi, you are talking nonsense!¡± Qin Yuru was so anxious that her face turned pale. Although there were few people at the moment, if someone walked slowly, they would have heard it.

    Unlike Qin Wanru, Qi Rongzhi spoke in a particrly loud voice.

    ¡°Am I talking nonsense? Do you want to ask my brother toe here? Qin Yuru, who do you want to marry? Don¡¯t think about maintaining an ambiguous rtionship with both of them at the same time. Stop bothering my brother anymore since you have decided to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for their status. My brother can marry another girl from a noble family. You are not his only choice! ¡±

    Qi Rongzhi said disdainfully and yelled at Qin Yuru rudely.

    She also had a terrible rtionship with Qin Yuru, and they hated each other. In some respect, she even considered Qin Yuru even more distasteful than Qin Wanru.

    Now she was finally about to stand out, but Qin Yuru framed her up on this day.

    Some terrible things had happened on the day of her great joyful event. Qi Rongzhi had got the news ande over hurriedly. But she was called over by Qin Wanru before leaving the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Qin Wanru told her that Qin Yuru also wanted to be adopted by Madam of Duke Xing as her daughter. With the help of Countess Yong and Madam Di, Qin Yuru would have a better chance than her.

    If Qin Yuru seeded in being adopted by Madam of Duke Xing as her daughter, Qi Rongzhi wouldn¡¯t get any other benefits besides the title of the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing.

    This was the most intolerable thing to Qi Rongzhi. She wanted to marry an outstanding childe from an aristocratic family with the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! She could never allow Qin Yuru to seed in doing that.

    She knew well about her own situation. If it were not for Qin Wanru¡¯s refusal, she would not get the chance to be adopted by Madam of Duke Xing. It was impossible that Madam of Duke Xing liked her a lot. She could tell from the etiquette of Madam of Duke Xing that Madam of Duke Xing was just perfunctory.

    At the thought of this, she would not allow Qin Yuru to be another adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, otherwise Qin Yuru would inevitably overwhelm her with the backing of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di.

    After thinking about this, she decided to see clearly at the sight that something happened here.

    Later, she heard that she was mentioned and Qin Wanru exined it clearly, otherwise she would fail to bear it at that time. What happened next amused her much. Qin Yuru had been beaten heavily by Madam Di, as if Qin Yuru wasn¡¯t Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter.

    How was this possible? Others might not know how dearly Madam Di loved Qin Yuru, but she did. It was obvious that Qin Yuru had a plot. She was increasingly convinced that Qin Yuru did that in order to ingratiate herself with Madam of Duke Xing and even pretended to alienate herself from Madam Di for the purpose.

    Because Qin Wanru had told her that Qin Yuru also wanted to be adopted by Madam of Duke Xing as her daughter, Qi Rongzhi was increasingly convinced that Qin Yuru was suspicious and what Qin Wanru said was right!

    Thest suspicion disappeared after she saw Qin Yuru¡¯s hypocritical actions.

    She didn¡¯t get involved in what Wang Shengxue did in the end, so she didn¡¯te out. When everyone left, she wanted toe out. But seeing Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru quarreling, she just stood by and watched the fun.

    Unexpectedly, hearing Qin Yuru said that she had framed up Qin Wanru, she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, rushed out and pped Qin Yuru vigorously.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of causing trouble. She wanted to expose Qin Yuru¡¯s disgusting face to everyone, so that Madam of Duke Xing would never adopt Qin Yuru as her daughter.

    ¡°How, how dare you two¡­¡± Qin Yuru covered her face and her eyes turned red because of being pped by both of them one after another. However, knowing that she couldn¡¯t really cause trouble at this time, she stamped her foot with hatred and said, ¡°After I return, I¡¯ll tell father that you pped me with Qi Rongzhi!¡±

    After finishing talking, she covered her face and ran away in tears.

    She didn¡¯t dare to make trouble here, otherwise she would waste all the previous efforts!

    Watching Qin Yuru leave, Qi Rongzhi turned her head angrily, looked at Qin Wanru resentfully, and said, ¡°Qin Wanru, what do you mean? Why did you give me the handkerchiefs Qin Yuru gave you? Do you want to shift the me onto me? ¡±

    ¡°I did give you Big Sister¡¯s handkerchiefs at that time. It¡¯s true, and I have exined it afterwards. You won¡¯t be med!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly.

    Qi Rongzhi had suffered a lot of losses when confronting Qin Wanru. Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, she nced angrily at her instantly, said nothing more, turned and left. She should keep an eye for Qin Yuru, lest she should go to tter Madam of Duke Xing.

    Compared with Qin Yuru, who desperately wanted to find favor with Madam of Duke Xing, Qin Wanru, who had rejected Madam of Duke Xing, was less threatening!

    Watching Qi Rongzhi leaving, Qin Wanru slightly raised her lips. Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru were in confrontation for their own interests. She was looking forward to what would happen next!

    ¡°Cousin, why, why did they¡­¡± As a sweet cry came from behind, Yujie looked back hurriedly with her face changing.

    Qin Wanru raised the corners of her lips. It was rather lively with another two people!

 Chapter 313 - A Rare Chance to Being Alone with Him!

    <h4>Chapter 313 A Rare Chance to Being Alone with Him!</h4>

    On the diagonal path, Gu Xishu looked at them and covered her lips with a handkerchief in astonishment, seemingly frightened and about to pass out.

    Wen Xichi, who was beside her, looked at them with his deep eyes and a gentle expression. He was dressed in arge blue garment embroidered with bamboos, which made him look like an elegant childe.

    It seemed to have been a while since they stood on the path not far away and watched Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi quarrel. Watching the distance, Qin Wanru knew that they wouldn¡¯t have heard much even if they had heard something.

    They might even had heard nothing, since they had stayed here for a while. Qi Rongzhi happened to be facing this direction when talking, and she should have seen them if they hade closer.

    Qin Wanru looked at the winding path thoughtfully.

    Wen Xichi and Gu Xishu should have seen their actions, didn¡¯t hear their conversation. But this delicate Miss Gu seemed to be frightened again. Gu Xishu was really ¡°weak¡± as always!

    ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru look towards them, Gu Xishu immediately dragged Wen Xichi¡¯s sleeve and looked timid.

    As if she was really frightened by Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin!¡± Wen Xichi ignored her, strode forward and said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen!¡± Qin Wanru bowed sideways and stepped back slightly to keep a certain distance from him.

    Being ignored by Wen Xichi, Gu Xishu gnashed her teeth secretly in anger, but dared not show her anger, because she knew that her third cousin was extremely intelligent.

    She took two steps forward and stood behind Wen Xichi. Her bright eyes conveyed shyness, making her look cute and lovely.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, were you¡­ quarrelling with someone a moment ago?¡± Wen Xichi asked gently.

    It meant that he did not see her p Qin Yuru, but saw the quarrel between Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi? Qin Wanru was slightly relieved. She didn¡¯t worry that Wen Xichi would say anything about it, but was not sure whether Gu Xishu would add inmmatory details to it.

    ¡°There were some disputes between First Miss Qi and my Big Sister. They didn¡¯t get along well with each other in our mansion!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly with a little tenderness.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, weren¡¯t you helping First Miss Qi bully your Big Sister?¡± Gu Xishu involuntarily said.

    ¡°Miss, how do you know that? Would you like me to ask my Big Sister toe over and exin to you?¡± Qin Wanru raised her long eyshes, with a faintly cold smile in her watery eyes.

    ¡°But, but we, we just saw First Miss Qi p your Big Sister, but you didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Gu Xishu didn¡¯t actually see it clearly, but only saw Qi Rongzhi p Qin Yuru and them seemingly quarrel with each other after that from a distance. After seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s face clearly, Gu Xishu asked Wen Xichi toe over.

    When they came over, both Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi had left.

    ¡°Miss Gu, What do you want to say?¡± Qin Wanru smiled meaningfully with a pair of clear watery eyes which made her look increasingly extraordinary pretty with delicate features.

    Gu Xishu didn¡¯t like Qin Wanru, and even felt disgusted at the first sight of her. Although her extraordinary pretty face now still seemed to be girlish, it made her feel threatened.

    Her third cousin had rarely greeted a girl on his own initiative. Just because of this Gu Xishu would never like Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to say anything¡­ I just feel that First Miss Qin must feel pain¡­¡± Gu Xishu said softly and wiped the corner of her eye with a handkerchief, as if she really felt the injustice done to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Get out of here, turn a corner, and then go straight!¡± Qin Wanru stepped aside to give way, reached out to point at the direction and said with a smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Xishu didn¡¯t understand what Qin Wanru meant and was dumbfounded for a moment.

    ¡°Get out of here, turn a corner, go straight, and then you can meet First Miss Qi. Thank you for feeling sorry for my sister. If you feel that sincerely, just catch up. I believe First Miss Qi will give you a satisfactory exnation! ¡°Qin Wanru looked at Gu Xishu with a smile.

    Gu Xishu¡¯s face stiffened, and could barely maintain the tenderness on her face. She dragged the handkerchief in her hand forcefully. Of course, she understood what Qin Wanru meant. If she really felt sorry for the First Miss Qin, she should catch up to find the one who had pped the First Miss Qin. If she didn¡¯t catch up, she should just shut up.

    She shouldn¡¯t pretend to be sympathetic to someone without taking any action.

    Gu Xishu understood Qin Wanru¡¯s words, and could tell that her third cousin also understood from the subtle smile on his face.

    She instantly felt aggrieved and ashamed, covered her face with a handkerchief and said with red eyes, ¡°Second Miss Qin, how can you say that¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always talked like that. Miss, do you know me?¡± Qin Wanru said in astonishment.

    ¡°Miss, this Miss is the one who took the hairpin you like. She then smashed the hairpin, and you paid for it!¡± Yujie sensitively said and pointed at Gu Xishu angrily.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡± Qin Wanru seemed to realize that suddenly with surprise in her eyes and her butterfly-like long eyshes fluttering twice, as if she had just recognized Gu Xishu.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Gu Xishu flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Yujie, have you kept the receipt?¡± Qin Wanru turned around and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yeah, Miss. The shopkeeper wrote it to thank you, exining that the hairpin was smashed by another Miss who looked pitiful and you just paid for it!¡± Yujie said as Qin Wanru implied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Miss, do you want to pay for it?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a smile.

    She said gently with a pair of pretty watery eyes and raised the corners of her red and delicate lips, which made her look increasingly seductive. Her smile made her as elegant as a little fairying out of the painting.

    However, Qin Wanru¡¯s expression only made Gu Xishu feel that Qin Wanru was extremely detestable and wish she could tear apart Qin Wanru¡¯s pretty face which aroused her jealousy.

    ¡°Third cousin, she, she is so¡­¡± She said to Wen Xichi in a whiny tone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the receipt?¡± Wen Xichi smiled slightly, looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s small face with his pretty eyes, and asked gently.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, are you going to pay for it?¡± Qin Wanru said in disapproval, ¡°Just forget it. I haven¡¯t brought it with me anyway. Your cousin seems to be about to cry. I¡¯ll leave now. Otherwise, if someone sees that in the distance, she will probably think that I bullied your cousin with you! ¡±

    She implied that Gu Xishu just watched the fun in the distance when seeing Qi Rongzhi p Qin Yuru.

    Gu Xishu flushed in anger and gnashed her teeth secretly.

    After finishing talking, Qin Wanru bowed sideways to Wen Xichi, and then turned to leave with Yujie.

    Wen Xichi thoughtfully watched Qin Wanru resolutely leave with a slight smile. The little girl had a sharp tone and seemingly still remembered what he saidst time.

    ¡°Third cousin, why, why is she so mean? It¡¯s just a hairpin. I didn¡¯t know that she had liked it and didn¡¯t realize that I dropped it. If I know, I will have paid for it myself!¡± Gu Xishu gently dragged Wen Xichi¡¯s sleeve and said with grievance.

    Her red eyes were filled with tears, looking extremely pitiful.

    Wen Xichi stepped back to keep a certain distance from Gu Xishu, with his gaze falling on Gu Xishu¡¯s face. In the past, Wen Xichi wouldfort Gu Xishu and even amuse her and buy some gifts to cheer her up. They had grown up together since childhood. Since he lost his sister, he had wholeheartedly treated Gu Xishu as his sister.

    Since childhood, his sister had a good rtionship with Gu Xishu. They were as close as sisters and had spent almost every minute together. After his sister passed away, Wen Xichi considered Gu Xishu his sister. Thus, he had spoiled and loved Gu Xishu dearly!

    However, the face, which looked pitiful before, made him feel extremely tired. He slightly squinted his long and pretty eyes with not any trace of pity. Although his smile was still gentle, he acted indifferently almost without any emotions.

    ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go. Second brother is still waiting for us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so early. Second cousin won¡¯t be so anxious. Third cousin, I¡¯ve rarelye to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I heard that there is an excellent ce here. Can we go and have a look?¡±

    Gu Xishu didn¡¯t want to go back now. She wanted to be alone with Wen Xichi. It was not very inconvenient to spend some time with Wen Xichi in Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion with second cousin around. She wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and pretended to be generous. She knew that Wen Xichi did not like to hear someone gossip behind others.

    ¡°Where?¡± Wen Xichi said inadvertently. Even though he was unwilling to apany Gu Xishu at all, he didn¡¯t show it on his face and still looked gentle.

    ¡°I heard that the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion left a screen wall for writing in the mansion, and he had practiced calligraphy there since his childhood. Third cousin, shall we go and have a look?¡± Gu Xishu blinked and said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°The former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Wen Xichi frowned. ¡°How did you know this?¡±

    In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a taboo. She knew about the screen wall in an asional opportunity and only talked about it with her second cousin.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I heard that. Third cousin, let¡¯s go and have a look now, okay? I heard that the former Heir of Duke Xing was a brilliant person full of talent with excellent calligraphy. I haven¡¯t seen his calligraphy yet. Third cousin, take me there to have a look, okay?¡± Gu Xishu said in a sweet voice, considering her words very decent and reasonable.

    Of course, she was aimed at pleasing Wen Xichi, who was very fond of calligraphy. Whenever there was a good script, he would definitely go and have a look.

    She said that based on Wen Xichi¡¯s favorite and expressed his heartfelt wish. Gu Xishu believed that Wen Xichi would definitely like it.

    She sounded like begging him, but she looked slightlycent with the corners of her mouth slightly raised. She did not believe that Wen Xichi would not agree when it came to his favorite.

    Looking in the direction where Qin Wanru disappeared, she thought that although Qin Wanru was pretty, no one knew about her third cousin better than her¡­

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

 Chapter 314 - To Cover the Chinese Characters on the Screen Wall with Paint

    <h4>Chapter 314 To Cover the Chinese Characters on the Screen Wall with Paint</h4>

    Wen Xichi said lightly and looked at Gu Xishu with an unclear meaning.

    ¡°Third Cousin, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Xishu was not aggrieved anymore. She smiled at once and wanted to lightly pull Wen Xichi¡¯s sleeve again.

    Wen Xichi stepped back to avoid her hand and said gently, ¡°Cousin, please don¡¯t pull my sleeve in the future because it looks a little impolite!¡±

    ¡°Third Cousin, were we not always like this in the past?¡± Gu Xishu was surprised, but then her eyes turned red, ready to cry.

    ¡°We were young in the past!¡± Wen Xichi heaved a light sigh.

    ¡°Third Cousin, you¡¯ve changed. You were not like this in the past!¡± Gu Xishu looked at Wen Xichi with sadness and disappointment, condemning him silently!

    ¡°Cousin, you will marry in the future and leave, and I will also marry. When we grow up, our childhood behavior is not suitable anymore. Even if we were brother and sister, we should also avoid that, let alone we are not!¡± Wen Xichi didn¡¯t seem to see Gu Xishu¡¯s desperately sad eyes and said gently.

    ¡°Third, Third Cousin, are you going to get married? Is, is it the previous rumor spread in the mansion?¡± Gu Xishu was pale and shed tears, looking so sad that others would feel sorry as if something was breaking.

    With such a look, such behavior, and such a beautiful face, she would make any man who saw her feel so sorry, and he would not bear to see her be so sad.

    This was how a sturdy will became soft!

    This was the sessful strategy Gu Xishu used to use. No matter whether it was used on her Second Cousin, Third Cousin or even her seniors in the mansion and First Cousin, it worked every time.

    Wen Xichi pressed his forehead with his hand and said helplessly, ¡°Cousin, I am bound to get married, not only me but also my Second Brother. No doubt, my father means to get us engaged early to avoid that we won¡¯t get good daughters from renowned families!¡±

    ¡°To get good daughters from renowned families?¡± Gu Xishu felt her heart was nearly broken and couldn¡¯t even believe what she heard. ¡°Am I not a good daughter from a renowned family? Why choose others but not me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the one who came to our mansion previously is from Qin¡¯s Mansion. Third Cousin, is it the one we met just now?¡± She spoke these words nearly with a crying tone, then took one step back, and nearly fell. The servant girl following her reached out her hands hastily to support her, but she was pushed away.

    ¡°Third Cousin, it must be her. Otherwise, how could you know her and clearly call her Second Miss Qin? Last time we met her, you still didn¡¯t know her. Third Cousin, didn¡¯t you see her behavior just now? Do Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers want such a woman who has no sisterhood and frames others when others are in danger to be a sister-inw?¡±

    Gu Xishu wiped her tears angrily and cried.

    Although Qin Wanru had left, she still hated her.

    ¡°Enough, cousin! No such a thing, and don¡¯t ruin her reputation. Just now we didn¡¯t hear what they said. It is possible Second Miss Qin was defending First Miss Qin, or should she have helped First Miss Qin fight?¡±

    Wen Xichiforted her softly, but his smile became smaller and smaller.

    ¡°Third Cousin, you, you are still defending her. I will tell my uncle.¡± Gu Xishu stomped hatefully, covered her face with her handkerchief, and ran away while crying. Her servant girl followed closely behind her.

    Wen Xichi didn¡¯t go after her and still stood there. As his smile became much colder, he narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly, looking thoughtfully at Gu Xishu¡¯s back, only with suspicion, without affection.

    It was best not to think about some things, for the more he thought, the more he felt it was possible. If Gu Xishu was the same as he thought, he would make her lose everything himself someday!

    ¡°Third Young Master, your cousin is crying. Don¡¯t you need to go andfort her?¡± His servant reminded him on his side.

    Wen Xichi shook his head and walked slowly to the direction right opposite to the path Gu Xishu took.

    ¡°Deputy Prime Minister and Madam will be unhappy!¡± His servant at his heels reminded him. ¡°This cousin is not the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s biological daughter, but now the minister has lost his biological daughter. I am afraid the minister and his wife might prefer her to Third Young Master in their minds.¡±

    ¡°Let them be. She is but a cousin temporarily raised in our mansion. I¡¯ve heard my uncle is about to return to the capital. By then, she will go back to her family!¡± Wen Xichi said indifferently as if he was talking about another one¡¯s cousin, his eyes as peaceful as water.

    His servant was anxious. ¡°Deputy Prime Minister and Madam won¡¯t give her up.¡±

    ¡°No matter how they won¡¯t, she is not their daughter. Can they raise her in the mansion forever!¡± Wenxi Chi said casually.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard, heard¡­¡± His servant hesitated.

    ¡°Fire away!¡± Wen Xichi said gently.

    His servant found he was gentle and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard others say that it seems your cousin is arranged to marry you!¡±

    Wen Xichi stopped as he heard this, frowning. ¡°The people of our mansion all spread the rumor like this? It seems I need to pay more attention to our mansion¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°Is she not arranged to marry my Second Brother? He is older than me and should get engaged earlier!¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, I¡¯ve heard, heard your cousin tell Madam she likes you¡­ and everyone in the mansion can see that your cousin is obedient to you!¡±

    His servant muttered.

    He should not spread masters¡¯ rumors. Now when Wen Xichi asked him, he dared to say a few words.

    ¡°Where did you hear the information?¡± Wen Xichi continued walking. ¡°What Gu Xishu said to my mother cannot be easily spread. My mother is rtively strict in running the family, and her servants dare not talk about it. After all, the rumor will also damage Gu Xishu¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°So, it should only be Gu Xishu!¡±

    ¡°From your cousin¡¯s servant girl!¡± his servant dare not lie, lowered his head, and said.

    As his eyes turned cold and his gentle face showed some coldness, Wen Xichi said, ¡°In the future, whatever my cousin says, just tell me directly. Remember that I am your master, and let me know whatever my cousin does to me!¡±

    These words were extremely severe, and his servant nodded hastily and thought, ¡°I was wrong in the past. I thought my master likes his cousin, but I never thought he doesn¡¯t like her at all.¡±

    Wen Xichi spoke and walked on. Before he realized it, he hade to a yard in front. Seeing the spacious yard, he couldn¡¯t help giving a wry smile. ¡°I have finallye to the yard where the former Heir of Duke Xing once lived.

    ¡°I never thought I did want to take a look at the screen wall on which the former Heir of Duke Xing wrote Chinese characters.

    ¡°Gu Xishu did find what I thought. It seems I will have to pay more attention to her in the future!

    ¡°She knows my hobbies so well!¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master, do we need to enter?¡± his servant looked at Wen Xichi who was standing in ce and also at that tall but deserted courtyard and asked with confusion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look!¡± Wen Xichi said.

    Entering the owner¡¯s yard without the owner¡¯s permission was impolite, let alone this was the former residence of the former Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. This name was said to be a taboo in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    But the screen wall inside attracted Wen Xichi inexplicably.

    Suddenlydies¡¯ voices came into his ears. Wen Xichi looked around and hid behind a big tree immediately, and his servant followed him over smartly.

    They saw two servant girlsing from a distance. The two servant girls should be members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but why weren¡¯t they serving the guests in the front part of the mansion? Why did theye here? This was suspicious!

    ¡°Sister, do we really need to cover the screen wall with paint?¡± the servant girl in red said. Either of them had an ink bucket in hand.

    ¡°Old Madam says when she sees this, she will think of him, and so she wants to cover it. As long as this is Madam¡¯s order, let¡¯s do it!¡± the other servant girl who looked older in purple whispered.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the yard, the door was closed but not bolted. Since they were a little tired, they pushed the door once, put down their buckets, and began to rest.

    ¡°Why cover it with paint now? Everyone says the characters on the screen wall are very beautiful, and Old Madam has nevere to see them. Why will she feel upset when she sees them?¡± the servant girl in red asked with confusion.

    Everyone in the mansion knew that this was the residence of the former Heir of Duke Xing and no one could step in so casually. Previously, an old maid came here mistakenly, but she was nearly beaten to death. This meant that this was not a ce where anyone who wanted toe coulde, and the screen wall was not something anyone who wanted to see could see.

    Apart from Master Hao, who used to sneak here to y, the other masters in the mansion had nevere here. Old Madam gave such a reason. That was really strange.

    This servant girl was still young. When she found no others were here, she couldn¡¯t hold her tongue.

    ¡°Who knows what masters think! We just do as they told us!¡± the servant girl in purple said.

    ¡°But if Master Hao returns, he will make trouble, right? What shall we do by then?¡± The servant girl in red was very worried. ¡°Master Hao is a horrible troublemaker. If he learns his father¡¯s screen wall was covered with paint, that will be terrible.¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with us, let alone Master Hao is now living in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Probably, he won¡¯t return. Even if he returns asionally, he will not think of this screen wall at once!¡±

    The servant girl in purple thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Really?¡± the servant girl in red was a little afraid because she had witnessed Master Hao¡¯s terrible acts. At that time, the entire mansion was in a mess, a few servant girls and old maids were beaten, and some were even tied and sold!

    ¡°This¡­¡± When she found the servant girl in red was so afraid, the servant girl in purple also began to hesitate and felt not confident. It was they who did it. Would they be finally med for this? How could they bear the responsibility!

    Two of them looked at each other and suddenly forced a smile.

    ¡°People of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion havee to send gifts today, right? We can give them a secret message. If they have nothing to say about it, let¡¯s cover the screen with paint. Anyway, Madam just asked us to cover it, but didn¡¯t give us a deadline!¡±

    The servant girl in purple proposed helplessly.

    ¡°OK, I trust you, sister. Let¡¯s go secretly!¡±

    After a discussion, the two servant girls decided to go. They put the ink buckets on the side and left hurriedly.

    Wen Xichi frowned behind the tree and didn¡¯t know what Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wanted to do. He was ready to walk out, but he suddenly saw a person who should never havee here appear at the crossroad on the other side and couldn¡¯t help leaning inwardly, looking at the person in surprise¡­

 Chapter 315 - Are They My Biological Parents?

    <h4>Chapter 315 Are They My Biological Parents?</h4>

    Qin Wanru came from this direction just now, but she didn¡¯t know the way. After Yujie asked several servant girls about the way secretly, they finally came here.

    When she stood at the entrance of the tall but deserted courtyard and looked inside, she felt the pain in her heart. As she put her hands on the door knockers feebly, the thin and tall figures in her mind seemed to appear before her eyes, merge into one, ande to her, making her faint and nearly fall.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Shocked, Yujie reached out her hands to support her hurriedly.

    After a long while, Qin Wanru raised her pale face. Her face was usually ruddy, but it was now as white as snow, and the corners of her mouth even looked pale.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the two ink buckets on the side. The ink in the big buckets was very dense, giving off ink¡¯s special vor.

    Qin Wanru usually liked this vor, but she detested it now.

    She took a deep breath and walked in slowly. She still had a confusion, which she couldn¡¯t think through. If she could think it through, she would be clear about many things.

    When she walked into the courtyard, she only caught a glimpse of the screen wall and then moved into the main room right in front of her.

    The main room¡¯s door was tightly locked. Qin Wanru walked around it and came to a wing room on the side. Its windows were tightly shut, but she saw the name on top of the door and thought it was more like a study. When she stopped and looked around, she was even more certain this was a study.

    Such a small study was usually used by the mistress, who could read light reading books or write Chinese brush calligraphy in it in normal times. This was much more spacious than cing a desk in her room.

    ¡°Yujie, can you unscrew the lock?¡± Qin Wanru said as she looked at the tightly closed lock.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Yujie said. She had a lot of strength, but she had never unscrewed a lock. She took two steps forward and touched the top of the lock with her hand. Suddenly, she was surprised and said, ¡°Miss, the lock is not locked! It¡¯s the same as Mingqiu Nun¡¯s. ¡±

    When Mingqiu Nun was afraid others might disturb her or didn¡¯t want to see people, she would put a lock with its chains on the doorknob. By doing so, she would make the door look like being locked.

    Unexpectedly, this ce was also like that, but no one knew who did this. No matter who did this, this saved Qin Wanru¡¯s energy.

    As Yujie took down the lock and pushed open the door, a stale smell rushed out.

    Yujie wanted to hold Qin Wanru and let her enter the room in a short while, but she found she held nothing because Qin Wanru had stepped in.

    Everything in the room seemed to have been sorted out and neatly arranged as if the study had never been used before, but she could see that it had not been cleaned for a long time.

    There were rows of books on the bookshelf, and the books were covered withyers of dust.

    As she stepped in, she smelt a musty smell.

    Everything in the room should have been extremely elegant in the past, but now what she saw was only dust. The previous gorgeous curtain only had some dark gray colors, and its glorious past was gone.

    Qin Wanru bit her lip, prevented her heart from throbbing, looked around, and walked straight to a bookshelf in the center. The bookshelf was eye-catching not because there were many books on it, but because it was closely ced before arge desk. If the owner wrote Chinese calligraphy or drew paintings in past days, she would put them on the bookshelf directly.

    The desk had also been cleaned up. Brushes, ink, paper, and an inkstone were well ced as if they were new, but only because of the new dust, looking more like an illusion that others had seen.

    Walking to the bookshelf, Qin Wanru raised her head and took down one scroll painting, in which there was a handsome young man with a gentle smile. At first sight, she felt a lightning bolt shed across her mind, and some memories she seemed to have lost appeared faintly.

    She was familiar with him, and the familiarity was from her heart. At this moment, her eyes reddened, her nose was aching, and her heart was so painful that a big hole seemed to appear on it.

    Her childhood memories were so vague that she couldn¡¯t remember anything, but when she saw the painting, she felt she gradually got some impressions, which were very light as if a drop of water fell on the white paper. Although they were light, they were clear and eye-catching.

    ¡°That is¡­ father?

    ¡°Is he my father in my memory?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s tears fell drop by drop, and she took the painting in her hands a little far from herself subconsciously, for fear that her tears might fall on the paper and damage the painting.

    ¡°With two lives, have I finally found my father?¡±

    She took a nearly greedy look at the man¡¯s face, which was a little faintly familiar to her. Although she bit her lip tightly, she couldn¡¯t help sobbing a little.

    ¡°Others can enjoy their parents¡¯ love, but I never enjoyed and suffered a lot. Atst, I was framed by Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru and chopped in half.

    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t think Shao Yanru and I were real enemies; although she didn¡¯t like a widow like me, she wouldn¡¯t care about such an unimportant person like me; with a high status as an emperor-favored concubine, she would let off a small ant like me.

    ¡°But everything was plotted a long time ago!¡±

    ¡°I lived a lowly life in my previous life. When I met others, I dare not raise my head or speak loudly. Even so, those people did not want to let me off, and I was already in their calction, and death was my only choice. Even if I had not been sliced in two at the waist, I would have had to face many other ways that could kill me.

    ¡°They never wanted to let me live.

    ¡°Stupidly and fearfully, I thought I would be safe and sound as long as I didn¡¯t often show up in public. As an emperor-favored concubine, Shao Yanru wouldn¡¯t remember me.¡±

    ¡°Miss, Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yujie was panicky and said as she saw Qin Wanru crying.

    Qin Wanru shook her head, wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes. In this life, she must be sturdy-willed. A child without parental care and love must have a strong will, then she could avenge herself and her parents.

    Crying? She cried a lot in her previous life!

    After shaking her head, she looked down naturally and saw a bluegrass seal print, which was at the bottom signature space of the painting.

    Her slightly trembling hand touched the seal print, which was very familiar to her.

    ¡°Miss, is this not your seal¡¯s print?¡± Yujie couldn¡¯t help eximing at this time as she also looked down along with her small trembling hand.

    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Qin Wanru said slowly, her voice almost fluffy.

    ¡°This is the seal I asked Chu Liuchen to help me get from Madam Di. In my previous life, I only saw it when Qin Yuru scolded me. In this life, I got it a long time ago, and so Madam Di and her daughter cannot take away what belongs to me with the ways they used in my previous life.

    ¡°This seal is rted to my origin indeed.¡±

    She continued looking down and saw a line of smaller Chinese characters, which told the year and date. After counting, she knew it had been about 14 to 15 years since that time.

    Qinghua drew for her husband!

    These characters were behind the year and date. Although they were only a few characters, they had astonished Qin Wanru. ¡°Qinghua? Infanta Qinghua, the only daughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, thedy who died young just after giving birth to Hao¡¯er, and the extremely light slender figure in my memory.¡±

    ¡°Is she my mother?¡±

    She felt sad uncontrobly again, but she gritted her teeth and suppressed the feeling. ¡°If everything is true, some members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must have done the evil act silently, and the most probable suspects are the current Duke Xing and his wife.

    ¡°The two of them got the most profits. Initially, the current Duke Xing could not inherit the title of the heir of the duke, but after the Heir of Duke Xing died, he seeded Duke Xing¡¯s title.¡±

    With her previous life¡¯s memories, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t believe Duke Xing and his wife were innocent.

    In her previous life, no one knew what happened to Hao¡¯er. After he was missing, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was excessively sad and shaved her hair and became a nun, and Qin Wanru was chopped in half in the end. Everything that happened showed that this was not simple or pure, and she didn¡¯t believe there were no plots in it.

    Her watery eyes were icy cold and nearly evil, and Yujie couldn¡¯t help being cautious because of the blood-sucking cold air. After looking at the abnormal Qin Wanru, she dare not utter a single word and only stood still on her side.

    After taking a deep breath, she suppressed the bloody anger billowing in her chest, closed her watery eyes, and opened them again after a long while, looking at the painting in her hands coldly.

    Everything that happened perfectly made her know what was the truth, but only she knew the truth, and no one would believe her if she spoke of it.

    All the people knew the former Heir of Duke Xing only had a son but didn¡¯t have a daughter, but where did their daughter like here from?

    That was why Qin Yuru was well treated in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in her previous life, but she didn¡¯t change anything. After reducing her age, she should be more like the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing. As for herte marriage, which was in fact two yearste for her real age, it was also because it seemed notte for her reduced age by two years.

    In this life, Madam Di and her daughter had begun to steal the identity of the ¡°daughter¡± again.

    This also illustrated two of the most important issues.

    Madam Di should have known Qin Wanru¡¯s origin, or she should have guessed part of it. Possibly, this was also Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s hint. With the help of some things¡¯ results she knew, Madam Di finally made such a bold decision.

    For Qin Yuru, reducing her age was not to stop others from gossiping but to help her act more like that identity. Today, her scar was also made to let others suspect she was not Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter.

    Everything was perfect, nearly as perfect as the truth!

    More importantly, Qin Wanru also got a more important fact from Madam Di and her daughter¡¯s plots and what Madam of Duke Xing did.

    The more important fact was very important to her. As she looked at a painting before her eyes, her lips that were gradually bing red gave a smile, looking like numerous flowers blooming at the same time, but also like heart-chilling ghostsing out of hell¡­

 Chapter 316 - Sophistry and Frustrated Madam of Duke Xing

    <h4>Chapter 316 Sophistry and Frustrated Madam of Duke Xing</h4>

    Some people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion might know her biological parents did have a daughter, and they had never given up looking for her, secretly. Therefore, Madam of Duke Xing plotted against her time and again.

    After she lived in the imperial pce in her previous life, Madam of Duke Xing could not do her any harm, but her daughter Shao Yanru came to kill her. Their strategy of destroying her was extremely cruel but extremely precise.

    In this life, she could find out the truth.

    No wall in the world could stop secrets from being spread, and she would find their ws from the walls of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After rolling up the painting slowly and putting it back on the bookshelf again, Qin Wanru turned around to walk out, but before she went to the door, she suddenly heard a sounding from outside. It seemed arge group of people had arrived, and she made a gesture of pressing her hands together.

    Yu Jie understood and hurried over to close the door. The two of them went to the window, gently pulled aside a corner of the curtain, and looked out.

    ¡°Who dares to ssh ink on it?¡± Shao Yuanhao¡¯s childish voice was very obvious. Although they could not see him in the crowd, they knew he was among them.

    ¡°This¡­this is Old Madam¡¯s idea and she said when she sees this, she will think of¡­¡± the servant girl in red said ambiguously, and dared not mention the name of the former Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    There was no heir of the duke in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, for the request for getting the title had not been approved. First Young Master was the duke and his official wife¡¯s first son, and the mansion¡¯s request booklet had already been submitted, but the emperor had not replied yet. It was said that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stopped that.

    The servant girl only heard of this matter, but she was clear about one thing: She was not allowed to utter the name of the former Heir of Duke Xing randomly!

    ¡°Why does my grandmother want to erase my father¡¯s characters? My grandma has yet to see them, but why will she think of my father when she sees them?¡±

    Shao Yuanhao shouted angrily.

    For him,ing to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today was an unexpected tour. In the beginning, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, the one with the high status, did not think she needed to witness Madam of Duke Xing adopting a daughter, and had nned not to attend, thinking that sending some gifts was enough to honor Madam of Duke Xing!

    Unexpectedly, Shao Yuanhao heard about it and wanted toe, and threw a tantrum. Helplessly, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had to ask two of her close old maids to go along with him.

    Shao Yuanhao had been ying in the front yard since he arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and did not rush to the backyard. When the two servant girls went to report the secret, he happened to hear them and came out instantly, and was angry.

    After reporting the secret, the two servant girls left, then Shao Yuanhao came with arge group of servant girls and old maids from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, and the two groups of people met at the gate. After asking the two servant girls and learning that the ink in the buckets would be used to cover his father¡¯s characters, Shao Yuanhao overturned them at once.

    That was why there was so much noise.

    At this time, the ink buckets were strewn all over the ground. Shao Yuanhao stood in the crowd and before the screen wall, and also asked all the servants of the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to stand in front of it, but did not allow the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion toe near.

    Although this area was remote, someone had already told Madam of Duke Xing, when Shao Yuanhao came ferociously with therge group of people. Before they could talk much, Madam of Duke Xing had rushed over with her servants.

    Earlier, she was speaking with a few noble madams, but then she apologized to them, not able to entertain any guests now, and went over hurriedly.

    Several madams followed her silently, but they were far behind her.

    As soon as Madam of Duke Xing entered the courtyard, she heard Shao Yuanhao¡¯s words and rushed over to coax him, ¡°My dear Hao¡¯er, this is your grandma¡¯s decision, and it is good to listen to your grandma; after the characters are covered, I will make have it painted white for you, and then you can write characters on it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that. I want my father¡¯s characters!¡± Shao Yuanhao shouted as he pushed Madam of Duke Xing away, his eyes turning red.

    When Madam of Duke Xing came, the crowd gave way for her. Qin Wanru happened to see Shao Yuanhao¡¯s look clearly, and felt the pain in her eyes.

    This was her younger brother, who had the same bloodline, and was her closest rtive. In her previous life, they had never seen each other. She and her brother had fallen victim to others¡¯ struggle for power.

    Madam of Duke Xing never thought Shao Yuanhao would push her and she nearly fell. Her principal maid Le Qing, came over hurriedly to support her as she staggered from the push!

    After she steadied herself, she became serious and asked, ¡°Hao¡¯er, can you behave yourself?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I want my father¡¯s characters, I don¡¯t want to write characters, and I only want my father¡¯s characters!¡± Shao Yuanhao cried loudly, waved his hands about, and did not allow anyone to approach him, forcing Madam of Duke Xing to stay far away from him.

    ¡°Servants, Master Hao is crying non-stop. Take him away!¡± Madam of Duke Xing had a disgusted look in her eyes, but she looked like she cared about him.

    Nanny Sheng came out hurriedly, ready to take Shao Yuanhao away. ¡°Master Hao,e with me. The servants have found the two crickets you likedst time. Master Hao, let¡¯s take a look. I¡¯ve heard they are so powerful that the other crickets can¡¯t defeat them!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t want crickets, I only want my father, and I only want my father¡¯s characters!¡± Hao¡¯er cried loudly, and reached out his hands to push Nanny Sheng away.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, if you don¡¯t behave yourself, I will ask your grandma to lock you up.¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face became serious and cold, and then she winked at Sheng Ye, who understood her, and went to catch Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hands while coaxing him, ¡°Master Hao, don¡¯t cry, let¡¯s go and talk to Old Madam, and Old Madam may feel sorry for you!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao hesitated. After Madam of Duke Xing became angry, he seemed a little afraid, as he looked at Madam of Duke Xing with his big, teary eyes, and also at the screen wall behind him. After all, he was still a child. He was afraid of Madam of Duke Xing, and he seemed to want topromise.

    An old maid standing behind Shao Yuanhao suddenly took two steps forward and pped Nanny Sheng twice. Sheng Ye was now squatting, and she suddenly fell. ¡°Bold old maid, you dare to touch Master Hao!¡±

    No one had expected it. Almost dark-faced with anger, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess red at the old maid. She dared not disgrace Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, but she dared to hit an old maid.

    ¡°You are so presumptuous, this is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said sternly.

    The old maid looked at Madam of Duke Xing calmly and bowed to her. ¡°I know you are Madam of Duke Xing, but our princess has ordered that no one in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion should touch the young master. If anything bad happens to the young master, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will be responsible! Our infanta has passed away, and this is our princess¡¯s only blood kin, the royal blood. No one can touch him so easily!¡±

    These words were impolite and almost meant that Madam of Duke Xing should not touch Shao Yuanhao. If anyone else had spoken in such a manner, Madam of Duke Xing would p the speaker at once.

    But these were the words of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Besides, the so-called royal blood was also real. Shao Yuanhao¡¯s mother was Infanta Qinghua, and so he was of royal blood.

    ¡°You are only a servant!¡± Madam of Duke Xing became sullen.

    ¡°I am only a servant, but our Great Elder Princess took me from the pce, and I served the Empress Dowager in the past!¡± the old maid raised her head and said proudly.

    All the people on site were shocked by what she said. No one was surprised that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had nannies from the pce, but they were surprised Shao Yuanhao also had such nannies. This meant Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess cared a great deal about Shao Yuanhao. She did not treat him as her daughter¡¯s son, but as her family¡¯s grandson.

    The old maid had even been the servant of the Empress Dowager.

    For this reason, no matter how distinguished Madam of Duke Xing was, she could not hit the Empress Dowager¡¯s servant, or even if an Empress Dowager¡¯s old maid pped Nanny Sheng several times without reason, Nanny Sheng would have to admit that she was unlucky and forget about the pping!

    Could she p her back?

    Not only the honor of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, but also the honor of the Empress Dowager was at stake here!

    Those madams who had followed Madam of Duke Xing here, were stunned and gazed at one another. ¡°Does Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess really want to take the child away?

    ¡°This is unreasonable!¡±

    After all, Shao Yuanhao¡¯s surname was Shao, and his father was the former Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If he lived with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be totally ashamed, and rumors would say that the mansion could not tolerate a child without parental love. This was something small and also big, and it was also rted to the royal family.

    Just now, these madams only wanted to see what was happening at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but they never expected to see something like this. They froze at the entrance of the courtyard, and looked on in silence. It was better not to interfere in royal matters, for whoever interfered would suffer.

    The courtyard became strangely quiet.

    Qin Wanru saw the expression of Madam of Duke Xing change dramatically. Obviously, she was trying to suppress her anger. Qin Wanru felt relieved. Protected by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shao Yuanhao did not seem to suffer today.

    ¡°Well, well, well, I can¡¯t manage this. Anyway, this is Old Madam¡¯s idea. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess can mind Hao¡¯er¡¯s business, but she can¡¯t rule everything in our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Madam of Duke Xing felt ashamed. After saying this angrily, she turned around and left with her servants, as if she didn¡¯t want to meddle in the matter anymore.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was noble, but no matter how noble she was, she could not rule everything in another mansion. If Madam of Duke Xing could not paint over it today, she would do it tomorrow. Since she wanted to cover the screen wall, she did not believe she could not it!

    When Madam of Duke Xing left, those madams naturally left. Only the servants of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Yuanhao stood beside the screen wall.

    Seeing Madam of Duke Xing leave, Shao Yuanhao looked rxed, pulled the clothes of the old maid beside him, and asked with confusion, ¡°Why does grandma want to erase my father¡¯s characters on the screen wall? Isn¡¯t it good to let them stay? My father also intentionally left some space for me, and my characters will stay with my father¡¯s in the future!¡±

    As he said this, Hao¡¯er were aggrieved, and his eyes turned red.

    Although he had never seen his biological father, he had always been proud of him.

    Although he had never seen his biological father¡¯s face, he would still think of him. His mother¡¯s mother said his father was terrific, not the ipetent father as his father¡¯s mother said.

    Inside the room, Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes also turned red. Although they lived in different worlds, their rtionship was not broken!

 Chapter 317 - Why Mess up Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion?

    <h4>Chapter 317 Why Mess up Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion thinks, either!¡± The old maid heaved a slow sigh, squatted down, and wiped Shao Yuanhao¡¯s tears with her handkerchief!

    ¡°Does my grandma dislike my father?¡± Shao Yuanhao blinked his big, beady eyes and suddenly asked sensibly.

    ¡°I even have no clue about it!¡± Although the old maid was taken by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess from the Empress Dowager to serve Shao Yuanhao, she could not make irresponsible remarks on some topics, either.

    ¡°No doubt, my grandma dislikes my father. Previously, she said she liked my father, but it¡¯s not true!¡± Shao Yuanhao did not need the old maid¡¯s answer. After he asked the question, he answered it himself.

    His big eyes were full of tears. As his long eyshes fluttered, his tears seemed about to flow out. He looked pitiful and sad.

    In his view, his grandmother always loved his father deeply, and also loved him a lot. Now when he drew such a conclusion, his young heart was also hurt, but he stubbornly believed in his conclusion. ¡°It must be so, or my grandma would not have insisted so strongly on erasing the characters on the screen wall.¡±

    The old maid heaved a sigh helplessly, and also thought it was a bit strange. ¡°The screen wall has been here for so many years, but why did Old Madam suddenly want to cover it now? But this is the legacy of the former Heir of Duke Xing, left for those who miss him.¡±

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, you want to let the screen wall stay?¡± Qin Wanru could not help pushing open the room door and walked out, as she saw the cute but poor Shao Yuanhao.

    Seeing Qin Wanru, Shao Yuanhao rushed over after he yelled, ¡°Sister!¡±

    When she hugged him and touched his head with her hand, Qin Wanru felt her heart beating rapidly and all her sadness flooded into her chest suddenly. The sadness she had suppressed with much difficulty reappeared, and nearly made her hold Shao Yuanhao and wail.

    But she knew this was not the best time. Before she could prove that she was Hao¡¯er¡¯s sister with evidence, she could not do anything.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, be good, don¡¯t be sad!¡± Qin Wanru touched his hair gently andforted him softly.

    ¡°Sister, my grandma and second auntie want to erase my father¡¯s writing¡­ I don¡¯t want that!¡± Hao¡¯er burst into tears, pointed at the screen wall on the side, andined to Qin Wanru subconsciously, feeling very aggrieved.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, you want the screen wall to stay?¡± Qin Wanru crouched down and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I want it to stay. This is what my father left for me!¡± Although Shao Yuanhao was spoiled, he still knew it was what his father left for him, and no one should touch it or cover it up.

    ¡°But this screen wall is in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and Hao¡¯er can¡¯t change Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s idea. Now when you are here, they won¡¯t cover it, but what if you return to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Man?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and said.

    ¡°If Hao¡¯er were a little older, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would have to ask Hao¡¯er directly, even if she wanted to cover it.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao froze for a moment and did not seem to have thought of this ¡°horrible¡± fact, and he became so anxious that his little face turned pale. Holding Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, he asked, ¡°Sister, what should I do? If I stay here, will it not be covered? Then, I won¡¯t go back to my grandma¡¯s home, and I will stay here to guard it! ¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t go back and stay here? You can¡¯t.¡± Qin Wanru would not let Shao Yuanhao stay here. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was too dangerous, and it was so easy to deal with an immature child.

    In the past, perhaps they tried to raise him in an abusive manner, and made efforts to hurt him under Princess Ryan¡¯s nose. Now they even wanted to cover the screen wall. This meant some things had changed. In this case, it was extremely dangerous for Hao¡¯er to still stay here!

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to stay here. If you stay here, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess will worry about you!¡± Qin Wanru coaxed him.

    The old maid standing at the side, calmed down. Just now she thought Qin Wanru wanted to coax Shao Yuanhao to stay, and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would not agree.

    ¡°But¡­but what about my father¡¯s screen wall?¡± Hao¡¯er pointed at the screen wall very sadly. On it, the characters appeared bold and stood out, showing the strong spirit of that man.

    Qin Wanru bit her lips, suppressed the pain in her heart, and smiled, ¡°In fact, we still have another method.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Sister, what method?¡±

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, your father was the Heir of the former Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but now he is nothing; if you be the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, everything in the mansion will be yours, including everything in the courtyard, and no one can move them.¡±

    Qin Wanru coaxed him.

    Duke Xing¡¯s position was her father¡¯s. The current Duke Xing took his father¡¯s position through conspiracy and also wanted to kill her brother and her. In her previous life, they seeded. In this life, she would send all of them to hell.

    All this should belong to Hao¡¯er, and so let everything return to the right path.

    The position of the Heir of Duke Xing was still pending, and she needed to help Hao¡¯er get everything back.

    She did not believe that Duke Xing did not know anything about what Madam of Duke Xing did, for even Shao Yanru knew what her mother did. Since Duke Xing was still alive, he must have known let alone Madam of Duke Xing could not do some things, even if she was exceptionally adept in trickery.

    Duke Xing dealt with outside affairs, and his wife dealt with domestic affairs. In his previous life, his career as an official went very smoothly, and so he was not such a simple person! Wang Yishu¡¯s case was an example. Someone meddled in the affair that happened in the pce, but it was not like something Madam of Duke Xing could do!

    ¡°If I be the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I can let the screen wall stay?¡± Shao Yuanhao¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Qin Wanru nodded.

    ¡°Fine, let me be the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I will not give it to my elder brother, and let him go elsewhere. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is mine!¡± Shao Yuanhao pped his hands, became happy, and said naively.

    ¡°Who is your elder brother?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised and asked.

    ¡°My elder brother is my elder brother, the elder brother of my second uncle¡¯s family!¡± Shao Yuanhao bent his head, blinked with confusion, looking a little naive and ignorant!

    When she saw this look, Qin Wanru felt more distressed and touched his hair again. ¡°Hao¡¯er, when you go back, you should tell your grandma you want to be the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and protect the screen wall.¡±

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess must have her good judgment. If she makes trouble, this matter will be put off, and Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will not cover the screen wall directly.

    ¡°This is what Hao¡¯er¡¯s father and also my father left.¡±

    ¡°Well, sister, don¡¯t worry. I will tell her now, and I will keep my promise!¡± Shao Yuanhao nodded.

    ¡°Right, Hao¡¯er, you are a man, and you will keep your promise!¡± Qin Wanru nodded too, but her eyes looked sorrowful. If her father were still alive, she would not need to make so many ns in order to get back what Hao¡¯er deserved!

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m leaving now. Pleasee to y with me next time!¡± Shao Yuanhao patted his small chest smugly, very satisfied with Qin Wanru¡¯s praise.

    As he finished, he turned around and left.

    After looking Qin Wanru up and down several times, his old maid bowed respectfully to her, and went after Shao Yuanhao hurriedly.

    The servants of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also went with her, leaving the thin Qin Wanru and Yu Jie, in front of the tall screen wall.

    As Qin Wanru raised her head to look at the characters on the screen wall, her eyes had tears. With an almost pious attitude, she remained silent.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Footsteps came from behind her, and then she heard Wen Xichi¡¯s voice.

    Just now, he followed Qin Wanru into the courtyard and then saw the absent-minded Qin Wanru from the door. At that time, Qin Wanru was immersed in her sad emotions, and so she did not notice Wen Xichi with his deep eyes, at the door.

    After hearing some voices, Wen Xichi hid behind the house with his servant and had seen what happened just now. Now, when he found the others had left, he walked out slowly and stood a few steps away from Qin Wanru, looking her up and down gloomily, as if he were seeing her only for the first time today.

    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Qin Wanru turned and looked at Wen Xichi coldly and asked, as if she was not surprised by Wen Xichi¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Very surprising. Does this have anything to do with you? Why do you want to mess up Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s gaze was a bit aggressive.

    Wen Xichi heard what Qin Wanru said to Shao Yuanhao clearly.

    ¡°Should this not be Hao¡¯er¡¯s?¡± Qin Wanru turned and continued to look at the tall screen wall and said in an angry tone.

    ¡°But the former Heir of Duke Xing has died, and the current Duke Xing has his sons. First Young Master is a man of talent, not a yboy. Is he not good enough to be the Heir of Duke Xing?

    Wen Xichi analyzed slowly.

    ¡°So what?¡± Qin Wanru raised her head with a little pride, and said.

    ¡°Why do you want to mess up Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Wen Xichi asked with a serious look.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, does this have anything to do with you?¡± Qin Wanru was a little angry, without reason. She did not turn back, and her voice was cold.

    ¡°You know it¡¯s useless to tell me that. It is not so easy for Shao Yuanhao to be the heir of the duke! So, why ask him to make trouble?¡±

    Wen Xichi Chi answered her with a different meaning.

    The current Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was different from its past, and its First Young Master was the righteous heir, one whom everyone approved of.

    Compared with him, Shao Yuanhao had no chance to win, for he was young and did not have a good reputation, not to mention that the former heir of the duke was only an heir and did not even be a Duke Xing. So, there was no reason for Shao Yuanhao to fight for the position, and it was only a farce.

    ¡°So what? Hao¡¯er¡¯s grandmother is Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and he is her only grandson!¡± Qin Wanru pursed her red lips and said coldly.

    She wanted to fight with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, by using the strong power of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. In fact, everyone knew that, due to the interference of the princess, First Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had not inherited the position of the Heir of Duke Xing since so many years ago. This was also an important reason why Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion were superficially friendly, but were actually not!

    Wen Xichi detested the way of bullying with sheer power. When he encountered such things in the past, he also interfered, but now, he felt speechless.

    Looking at the high-raised back of her head and her thin back, he shook his head helplessly and resumed the previous topic. ¡°What does this matter have to do with you? No matter how fierce the fight between Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is, it has nothing to do with you, right? You are just a small, third-ss official¡¯s daughter.¡±

    This remark reminded Qin Wanru that the endless fight between Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had nothing to do with her, and she might even be the fighting victim of the two behemoths!

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Qin Wanru turned and looked at Wen Xichi with her bright, watery eyes, which were cold and distant!

 Chapter 318 - Doubted Whether He Had Met Her Before?

    <h4>Chapter 318 Doubted Whether He Had Met Her Before?</h4>

    Since she met Wen Xichi, Qin Wanru had always been very polite and there seemed to be an inexplicable closeness between them. Even when Wen Xichi used herter, she only consciously alienated herself from him, but it was not an estranged and cold feeling that deliberately distanced one from others.

    But now she looked at Wen Xichi with such cold eyes that it made Wen Xichi feel very ufortable. He coughed in a low voice, and said, ¡°Is it worthwhile?¡±

    ¡°To do or not to do. I just can¡¯t stand around when I see that someone is plotting something against Hao¡¯er!¡± Qin Wanru said with a serious look.

    At this moment, she did not look like an unsophisticated young girl. She was like an old man who had gone through vicissitudes, and stubbornly held on to the firmness in her heart.

    No matter what the price she had to pay, she would not hesitate, and she even had a solemn feeling of cutting off all the ways of retreat!

    Wen Xichi was silent. He was always articte, but now he found that he had nothing to say! He could only see Qin Wanru going off with Yujie and gradually disappearing from his sight!

    It was very ufortable, as if there was something that had happened before, but now slowly faded away in his palms and then disappeared into the air¡­

    His handsome eyebrows furrowed tightly! Had he seen this girl in front of him before?

    ¡°Where is she?¡± In the gorgeous pce room, a handsome young boy leaned on the couch, with a simple white shirt draped on his shoulder. With a heater burning in the room, it was as warm as spring and a little hot. Not all the toggle-and-loop buttons on his clothes were fastened, which revealed the thin vicle, and his long hair was casually disheveled. All these made him so beautiful that he looked like a person in a painting.

    These words just sounded as if he was deeply unhappy.

    ¡°I have been told that Madam of Duke Xing will have an adopted daughter, who lived in Qin¡¯s Mansion before, so everyone in Qin¡¯s Mansion has gone to celebrate!¡± Xiao Xuanzi brought the flowers to the tea table in front of him, and answered with a smile.

    ¡°Just having an adopted daughter has brought about so many things. She is not even a real daughter!¡± Chu Liuchen pouted his pale and beautiful lips.

    ¡°It¡­ might be because of that matter in the pce!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said meaningfully.

    ¡°Duke Xing really thinks that other people do not know about it! And views the others as stupid people!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s light voice had a sense of wickedness in it.

    It was totally out of character with his handsome and elegant appearance.

    ¡°Except Prince¡­ perhaps he really doesn¡¯t know!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said carefully.

    Chu Liuchen leaned back and said leisurely, ¡°Let him create a disturbance. This is better than doing nothing, and they will pay less attention to me.¡±

    ¡°Prince, they can do nothing now. You see, all of them have been hurt!¡± Xiao Xuanziughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better? I must let him follow us to show something. He can¡¯t always hide behind us, as if we are the only ones who are making noise.¡± Chu Liuchen chuckled, with a relieved expression.

    Someone was hiding and someone was invisible. There were many people who wanted to profit from this. These must be dug out slowly. He was not in a hurry, and he could take it slowly¡­

    ¡°Prince, you are right. You have been hurt like this, and you can¡¯t be hurt again, in vain!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile. Others didn¡¯t know how those Princes were hurt. Although this Prince looked weak and sick, he, who was omnipotent, actually knew everything.

    No, the word ¡°know¡± was not urate. He had intervened early.

    Such a thing happened to our Prince at the gate of the pce. Prince Zhou could not get rid of the suspicion. Although Prince Yue was not directly involved, he would be the one to benefit most. As for the youngest one, Prince Xin, he seldom behaved appropriately before. ying with cats and dogs made him made him look like a child who had not grown up, but had there ever been any little child in the royal family?

    Both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor were angry, but these Princes could not show any evidence. The best way was that they themselves were also hurt, thus it would not be a big deal even if they were involved. Then, such an assassination that was directed and acted on by themselves happened, and our Prince just made use of this opportunity.

    This matter ended up like this.

    It seemed that these princes met with an ident, and then the one most likely to profit will surface, a character that no one had expected in the past.

    ¡°I was hurt because of that girl, and I cannot get up till now. This girl still dares to celebrate with the others? Why doesn¡¯t shee to see me!¡±

    Chu Liuchen suddenly got a little angry, his gloomy face full of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Prince, you are in the pce, and you are a man. Even if Second Miss Qin wants to see you, it is not convenient, and she has no right to enter the pce directly to hand out memorials now.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi exined with a smile.

    ¡°She needs an identity, right?¡± Chu Liuchen said with the corner of his lips slightly raised, as if he was thinking of something.

    ¡°Better to have an identity. The identity of Second Miss in Qin¡¯s Mansion is still too low. You can see what Empress Dowager means¡­¡± After he said this, Xiao Xuanzi nced secretly at his master¡¯s face, and said this in a low voice.

    Although the Empress Dowager thought that Second Miss Qin was good, she must have looked down on Qin Wanru¡¯s status. Xiao Xuanzi thought that even if the Empress Dowager wanted to promise Miss Qin to his master, it was inevitable that she could only be a concubine. The Empress Dowager would definitely choose another daughter of lineal descent from a noble family.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Imperial Grandmothere yet?¡± Now that they talked about the Empress Dowager, Chu Liuchen looked out of the window with his beautiful eyes, after a pause. The Empress Dowager always appeared at this time in the past, and she was a littlete today.

    He was still living in the pce now. This was the ce where he lived when he had not been moved out of the pce. Even if he moved out of the pce now, this pce was still there. It was convenient for him to live in now and for the imperial physicians toe over and treat him every day.

    It was convenient for the Empress Dowager toe and see him daily, too

    ¡°Does my dear grandson miss me?¡± A joyful sound came from the door. The curtain was lifted and the Empress Dowager came in with a Nanny beside her, and all the other people were left to wait outside.

    Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly made a respectful kowtow to the Empress Dowager, and then quietly stepped aside, with an obedient look. When his master talked about the Empress Dowager, Xiao Xuanzi had already noticed the arrival of the Empress Dowager.

    Even he himself had noticed, how could his master not have known it earlier?

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled with a gentle look and much admiration in his eyes, which almost melted the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart.

    She walked over to sit on the couch, and when she saw the bowl of medicine in front of his table, her face became a little gloomy, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken this medicine?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I am not in a hurry!¡± Chu Liuchenughed. His paleplexion made him look more innocent and sickly.

    The Empress Dowager reached out to touch the bowl. The medicine had been there for some time, and it was a little bit cold. She had an angry expression on her face and said, ¡°You are not in a hurry, but I am worried about you. Drink this quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Imperial Grandmother, I will drink it now!¡± Chu Liuchen obediently picked up the medicine bowl, and finished it with a few sips.

    The Empress Dowager picked up the jar full of preserved fruit, and was about to take out a preserved fruit for him.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯m not a girl. I don¡¯t eat this kind of sweet stuff!¡± Chu Liuchen furrowed his beautiful brows, and shook his head hurriedly.

    He put down the bowl, and picked up a white handkerchief from the side. He gently wiped away the brown medicine stain on the corner of his lips, and then put it down gracefully, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I heard that Madam of Duke Xing wants to recognize an adopted daughter?¡±

    ¡°Chen, how do you know this?¡± asked the Empress Dowager in surprise, and she did not force Chu Liuchen to eat the preserved fruit.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯ve just heard it from someone!¡± Chu Liuchen said vaguely.

    The Empress Dowager reached out a finger to point at his forehead and mocked, ¡°Did you ask about something about that girl again? How young is she!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, being sick makes me bored. I have saved someone. Why doesn¡¯t shee to thank me?¡± Chu Liuchen said glumly.

    ¡°This is not appropriate, and did you really save her? It is obvious that you got her involved and hurt unintentionally!¡± the Empress Dowagerughed.

    Both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor had investigated into the matter. They all felt that it was directed at Chu Liuchen. Qin Wanru was a daughter from the boudoir, who had just arrived in the capital city. What kind of feud did she have that made someone want to get back at her with such a detailed n? This was not amon means in the boudoir. It was clear that he had a huge background.

    The Empress Dowager and the Emperor both agreed that Qin Wanru was like an innocent fish in a pond, that encountered some trouble. So Chu Liuchen really caused a problem for her. If he had not lived in Qin¡¯s Mansion when he had been in Jiangzhou, it was possible that this girl from Qin¡¯s Mansion would not have suffered from this. As far as this was concerned, Empress Dowager still had a favorable view of Qin Wanru.

    It was merely that her status was a bit low!

    Qin Huaiyong had just arrived in the capital and had not made any special achievements, so it was not easy for him to get promoted, even if he wanted to be!

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I did save her. Shouldn¡¯t the rescued onee and visit me? Isn¡¯t this a bit ungrateful of her¡± Chu Liuchen said petntly.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I will summon her after a few days and ask her toe to the pce to thank you!¡± the Empress Dowager said, seeming to have no other choice.

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. His gentle and elegant face showed a glimmer of smile, which gave him an appearance, which was as gentle as a piece of jade.

    ¡°Now take a good rest and don¡¯t think too much. That girl is still so young. It¡¯s useless to think anymore!¡± The Empress Dowagerughed and reached out to pat his head.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I have not thought about this. I just feel that this little girl is very interesting. I heard that she is not the natural daughter of Madam of Ningyuan Army General.¡± Chu Liuchen said calmly.

    ¡°A daughter of non-lineal descent?¡± The Empress Dowager showed a dissatisfied look.

    The Empress Dowager originally thought that her status was low. If Qin Wanru was merely a daughter of non-lineal descent, even a position of concubine in a non-lineal descent would also be higher for her. At most, she could be a concubine with a lower profile.

    ¡°She is not a daughter of non-lineal descent. It is heard that she is not Ningyuan Army General¡¯s daughter, but I don¡¯t know whether it is true. When I was in Jiangzhou, I heard it from someone. It was said that she seemed to be a child of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s colleague. At the time of that disaster, her father died on the battlefield.¡± Chu Liuchen said with his handsome eyes blinking.

    ¡°An orphan of a general or soldier?¡± The Empress Dowager was a little moved.

    ¡°It seems like this, but I am not sure. When I was in Jiangzhou, I asked a little bit about this. Since it had nothing to do with me, I did not take it seriously!¡±

    Chu Liuchen casually said.

    ¡°You are¡­ Why don¡¯t you take it seriously? If she is really an orphan of a general or soldier, it would be better than a daughter of non-lineal descent in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Empress Dowager patted Chu Liuchen, and said helplessly. This child just did not think too much, but when she looked at him, Empress Dowager suddenly felt sad. ¡°This child spent all his effort in fighting against the disease, so how could he spare some energy to take care about other things?¡±

    Although he treated this Second Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion very well, it was evident that he just took her as a ymate, and there was no personal affection, since she looked so young.

    When she thought of it in this way, her originally unsatisfied idea became a little better!

    She had always felt that although this Second Miss from Qin¡¯s Mansion looked young, she was a good schemer. She could make her sick grandson keep thinking about her, which indicated that she must be a shrewd girl.

    It is not a good thing for a scheming girl to be a concubine and enter Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. This was also the main reason why the Empress Dowager obviously knew that Chu Liuchen wanted to see Qin Wanru, but she did not summon her directly!

 Chapter 319 - I Will Give Her What She Needs Most Now

    <h4>Chapter 319 I Will Give Her What She Needs Most Now</h4>

    Now the words of Chu Liuchen removed the worries in Empress Dowager¡¯s heart.

    That Qin Wanru who seemed to be very young wasn¡¯t adept at scheming. But when she got along with her grandson, she was just like a ymate. ymates could be attached importance, but it was not necessary to pay so much attention to her that it seemed that he only wanted her.

    Being in the pce, even if it was the simplest thing, the Empress Dowager would also think about whether someone was trying to plot something behind it.

    ¡°Is it better to let her be dressed as a boy and go to the pce to apany you?¡± The Empress Dowager tried to ask him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I only have Xiao Xuanzi, which is so boring!¡± Chu Liuchen said carelessly.

    That was to say, in the heart of her grandson, this girl only had the same status as Xiao Xuanzi, who was only a little eunuch. Thinking about this, the Empress Dowager became happier.

    The person that Empress Dowager appreciated was not Qin Wanru. But if Chu Liuchen was determined to have Qin Wanru, she would not reject him. This child seldom asked for things, so if she could make him happy, Empress Dowager would not say anything.

    But the legal wife of Chu Liuchen she chose should support Chu Liuchen. But if he really disappointed her or the family behind her, it would not be a good thing. That an imperial concubine threatened the status of the legal wife tended to make the family in chaos.

    Of course, these all had prerequisites. The girl must be appreciated and agreed by Chu Liuchen. Her grandson didn¡¯t ask for much. If he strongly wanted something and Empress Dowager also had it, she would never be reluctant to give him!

    At present, Chu Liuchen¡¯s attitude was the best. Maybe yearster the rtionship between the two people would not be so good. After all, the girl was very young and didn¡¯t know many things. But it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t understand this thing in the future. Maybe she would fall in love with her other grandsons. If she asked by herself, it would neither hurt the rtionship between her grandson and her nor hinder the rtionship between her grandson and his legal wife.

    That was the best!

    As for whether Qin Wanru would fall in love with her other grandsons or not, Empress Dowager thought that it was not a big issue. The reason why she could y well with her grandson was that she didn¡¯t know many things. When she became to know things, she would definitely dislike her grandson¡¯s illness and weakness. Even if she didn¡¯t have such an idea herself, her parents would give her such an idea.

    And then if her other grandsons were asked to treat her in a better way, things would be much simpler!

    As for now, of course, she would not disobey her grandson¡¯s will. She was just a childhood ymate, which was not a big deal.

    ¡°In two days, I will ask her toe into the pce to see you!¡± The Empress Dowager tended to agree with him easily and also show her attitude clearly. She didn¡¯t evade by giving some excuses.

    ¡°Thanks, my grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen said with azy smile on the corner of his lips, which contained a naughty feeling of young people. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I hear that today Madam of Duke Xing will admit her foster daughter. I also want to go there and see!¡±

    ¡°Where can you go with such a body!¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s face was gloomed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my body? I¡¯m fine now, and my imperial physician also asks me to walk more, so as not to be bored here all the time!¡± Chu Liuchen said aggrievedly.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say anything. I will not allow you to do so.¡± Empress Dowager directly rejected Chu Liuchen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother¡­¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Empress Dowager, raising his beautiful eyes. His eyes became clearer, making people¡¯s hearts soft.

    Empress Dowager felt that she couldn¡¯t stay any longer, and her heart would be soft if she still stayed there. So she stood up straightly and looked out the window. She said, ¡°It iste and I need to go. Later your uncle would have something to discuss with me. I woulde to see you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, then you remember toe tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen looked helpless.

    ¡°Okay, you rest first. I will remember to call that girl into the pce!¡± Seeing that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t insist, Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned better and said with smile.

    ¡°Thank you Imperial Grandmother! Goodbye Imperial Grandmother!¡± There was also a smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. The Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction, turned around and went out with her Nanny.

    Xiao Xuanzi had been waiting by the door curtain for a long time. He raised the curtain to a high level and when Empress Dowager left, Xiao Xuanzi put down the curtain again.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi really didn¡¯t understand. Did his master care about Second Miss Qin or not? Was she really just a ymate?

    Chu Liuchen nced at him obliquely, and a smile of evil charm was raised on the corner of his lips. He was totally different from the one in front of Empress Dowager just now. Fortunately, Xiao Xuanzi knew that his master was the best at changing his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°What, master, what, what are you doing? Empress Dowager meant that you were not allowed to go out just now. If you really go out, I will die!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi shouted with depressed face because of fear.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go, really can¡¯t go. I will die, and then I will not be able to serve you, master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s heart was going to jump out of his mouth because of fear. If his master insists on doing so, only he would be punished.

    ¡°Then you go!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled.

    ¡°I go?¡± Xiao Xuanzi froze for a moment, but didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You go to find Qin Wanru. I will write a letter to her, and she will know how to do!¡± Chu Liuchen straightened his body from the bed, no longer joking with Xuanzi.

    ¡°Master, you mean to let me sneak into the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? But Empress Dowager would know that!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said.

    ¡°So what if she knows that? As long as I don¡¯t go out, Imperial Grandmother would not care about it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a hint. His attention was concentrated.

    He knew clearly what the taboo in his Imperial Grandmother¡¯s heart was! Now that this taboo was gone, something was not considered as exceeding what was proper.

    ¡°I will send her a person who she needs most now!¡±

    When Qin Wanru received the letter, she almost couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Xuanzi, who dressed up like a servant, stood in front of her. She was right, right? Was this the general manager of eunuch in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Xiao Xuanzi?

    So when Xiao Xuanzi presented the letter, Qin Wanru looked around nervously from the left to the right subconsciously.

    ¡°Second Miss, our master doesn¡¯te here!¡± Xiao Xuanzi whispered.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s heart fell back heavily, holding the corner of the letter and carefully putting the letter into her cuff. This was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and there were many peopleing and going. If she opened the envelope here and was seen by others, then it couldn¡¯t be exined clearly.

    ¡°Is it urgent?¡± Qin Wanru asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not urgent, but it¡¯s important to Second Miss!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s what your master meant?¡± Qin Wanru blinked her watery eyes and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s what our master meant. Our master also said that Empress Dowager would call Second Miss into the pce a few dayster., Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s heart beat and her face was slightly changed.

    ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s just the meaning of our master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile and meant something. ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t want to stay in the pce and he wants to go back to the mansion!¡±

    His words had some profound meanings. But Qin Wanru understood it. Her watery eyes smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I know!¡±

    ¡°Well, where does the servante from? He can evene into the backyard without following the rules. Isn¡¯t he sent by another childe?¡± A sharp voice came out from the back of the rockery.

    Qin Wanru turned back with Xiao Xuanzi, and saw Di Fenning here slowly with proud face with some Misses of aristocratic family. They all looked at Qin Wanru ridiculously.

    Servant was rarely used in the inner court, except for messaging.

    Although Xiao Xuanzi seemed to be young with red lips and white teeth, after all he was a servant.

    ¡°Miss Di, I have no grievances with you before and now, right?¡± Qin Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Di Fenn said with a cold smile.

    ¡°I mean nothing. I just want to ask Miss Di how to be so timely. As soon as I talk to this servant, then youe out!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Di Fenn decently and said with a smile.

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Di Fenn eximed angrily. She hadn¡¯t thought that Qin Wanru would make a countercharge in front of so many Misses.

    ¡°Miss Di knows best whether I drivel or not. Our Qin¡¯s Mansion would have a marriage rtionship with your Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Why does Miss Di always dislike me? When I was in trouble before, Miss Di seemed to be talking in the crowd. Wouldn¡¯t you say something good about me then?¡±

    Qin Wanru fluttered her long eyshes and her watery eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, it is your fault!¡± Di Fenn¡¯s face flushed. She said many bad things about Qin Wanru at that time. The Misses around her all heard that.

    ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°Before I had proved that Childe Wang wanted to frame up me and he would lose his achievements and reputation. Could it be that Miss Di knew this Childe Wang, so you wanted to say for this Childe Wang?¡± Qin Wanru looked puzzled, and her bright watery eyes became deeper and deeper. ¡°If Miss Di wants to excuse for Childe Wang, just go to the Yamen by yourself. There is no use to talk to me!¡±

    The meaning of these words was that there was something between Di Fenn and Wang Shengxue, so she would counter her again and again.

    The Misses around Di Fenn all stepped back, and looked at her with a bit of suspicion. If Di Fenn was really such a person, their good rtionship with her would certainly make people doubt their reputation.

    Seeing the synchronous movements of those Misses, Di Fenn¡¯s lung was going to explode because of anger. She reached out her finger and pointed at Qin Wanru. ¡°Qin Wanru, don¡¯t refer to the deer as a horse, and don¡¯t pester me endlessly. I just ask you who is this servant and why he talks to you secretly on one side. If you don¡¯t know him, why doesn¡¯t he talk to others but you!¡±

    ¡°How does Miss Di know that he won¡¯t talk to anyone else?¡± Qin Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°So many people have seen it. Would it be false!¡± Di Fenn reached out and pulled all the Misses in her side. Although she was furious, she did not lose her mind. The result of her countering Qin Wanru alone was that she was trapped in the affairs with Wang Shengxue and she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Qin Wanru could deny the fact that was seen by so many people. But seeing Qin Wanru deliberately avoiding this topic, she knew that something must have happened in it.

    Before Qin Wanru had finally escaped the thing with Wang Shengxue. But this time how could she exin. Di Fenn could not help showing a little pride in her eyes, but the next moment, the pride was stiff on her face.

    ¡°Miss Di, I am looking for you! I have something to talk to you!¡± Xiao Xuanzi answered with a smile, as if he didn¡¯t find that if he wanted to talk to Di Fenn, he was just like beating her face¡­

 Chapter 320 - Made a Pack of Lies

    <strong>Chapter 320 Made a Pack of Lies</strong>

    ¡°You are presumptuous! When we are talking here, there is no space for a servant like you to speak!¡± Di Fenn looked at Xiao Xuanzi and shouted angrily with her words almost squeezed out of her throat.

    ¡°Miss Di, I really have message for you. Just now I was asking this Miss where you are!¡± Xiao Xuanzi continued reporting without being threatened. Since he was Chu Liuchen¡¯s trusted subordinate, he had seen all kinds of people, let alone an ordinary Miss from aristocratic family.

    There was even a sense of anxiety in his behaviors.

    ¡°Miss Di, you just asserted emphatically that this servanting to me is up to no good, but how about now? It is you that he wants to find. Does it also mean that Miss Di has anything to do with the outer yard?¡± Qin Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°You are presumptuous!¡± Feeling that several Misses beside her took another step back, Di Fenn became livid.

    ¡°Miss Di, I really have something to tell you. It¡¯s about Childe Di. Just now in the outer courtyard, Childe Di was drunk. His servant is still taking care of him and particrly asked me to find Miss Di and to ask if you can go over to take care of Childe Di! ¡°Xiao Xuanzi said in a serious way.

    ¡°My elder brother is drunk?¡± Di Fenn froze for a moment and asked in a hurry. The anger on her face receded like a tide.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s so drunk that he can hardly recognize anyone.¡± Xiao Xuanzi shook his head.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Di Fenn asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from here in the front. Walk out of Chuihua Gate and turn right, and then you can see him. If Miss Di doesn¡¯t know the way, you can also ask the old maid at Chuihua Gate and also ask her to guide the way. All the male guests whoe to this mansion today can rest there if they want!¡± said Xiao Xuanzi with a rxed expression.

    These words seemed so true and were said without hesitation. Di Fenn believed, and could not think of making more fuss about Qin Wanru, so she nodded immediately. ¡°Okay, lead the way in the front!¡±

    ¡°Well, Miss Di please follow me!¡± Xiao Xuanziughed and turned to walk outside. He just came in from Chuihua Gate, and met Qin Wanru within a short distance, so he was very familiar with this road.

    ¡°Miss Di, you just follow him to leave without asking clearly?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly said when she saw that Di Fenn was about to leave.

    ¡°I am going to take care of my brother. Is this your business?¡± Di Fenn snorted coldly.

    ¡°Miss Di, it seems not proper for you to follow a servant in such way, isn¡¯t it? Unwitting people may think that Miss Di is haste to visit someone!¡± Qin Wanru mocked.

    The words she said now was what Di Fenn meant before, so she immediately mocked Di Fenn to turn her face blue and pale for a while. But Di Fenn did not immediately get angry, and just stared at Qin Wanru severely. ¡°Qin Wanru, I am going to take care of my brother! ¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Qin Wanru grinned and turned to float away, leaving Di Fenn and a few young Misses, who looked thoughtful, standing still.

    As soon as Qin Wanru left, several Misses also said their farewells one after another. Although they had a good personal rtionship with Di Fenn, Di Fenn was now going to take care of her drunk brother. It would not be appropriate for them to follow her.

    After saying goodbye to each of them, Di Fenn hurriedly followed Xiao Xuanzi and went out. She was really anxious, because her elder brother had a bad temper, especially when he drank too much alcohol. Once, because of drinking too much, he even scrambled with someone for a girl from the brothel in the street.

    If this happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and in front of so many childes from aristocratic families, it would be a huge shame.

    Besides, others will doubt her characteristics because of her brother¡¯s misconduct!

    ¡°Miss, why does Miss Di believe so quickly?¡± After Di Fenn and other Misses left one after another, Qin Wanru and Yujie turned out from behind a big tree. Actually, the two of them had not gone far.

    ¡°I heard that Childe Di has a poor drinking manner!¡± Qin Wanru said, and there was a bloodthirsty chill shing in her eyes. The so-called poor drinking manner meant that he almost hurt her in thest life.

    ¡°So Miss Di is afraid that Childe Di will make trouble!¡± Yujie understood. She stood behind Qin Wanru, so she did not see the dark and bloodthirsty chill in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to find Big Sister!¡± Qin Wanru stood still for a while, and turned around after calming down.

    ¡°Why do we find First Miss?¡± Yujie followed to turn around.

    ¡°Childe Di has been drunk, so I must tell Big Sister.¡± Qin Wanru thoughtfully looked at the inner courtyard.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was veryrge. Just looking in this way, she could only see the carved beams and painted rafters, exquisite pavilions and buildings, as well as artificial hills and courtyard. It was indeed arge aristocratic family in the capital city.

    But she had not seen Qin Yuru along this way. She also followed Qin Yuru at that time, but she was nowhere to be found.

    She even asked a few servant girls on the road and they all said that they had not seen Qin Yuru. From the previous position to the current position next to Chuihua Gate, she had not found Qin Yuru all the way.

    Did it mean that Qin Yuru had been taken to some other direction by someone after leaving her?

    Qin Yuru¡¯s behaviors today did not seem to have no conspiracy, and Qin Wanru also had her thought about what Qin Yuru was nning. Qin Wanru wanted to see what kind of person the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was¡­

    ¡°You are the First Miss in Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± The temperature in the room was quite high, which waspletely different from the cold winter wind outside. However, this over heat made Qin Yuru feel ufortable who was in thick and heavy winter clothes.

    But she dared not to show it. The Madam Dowager who sat in the higher ce and did not seem in good look was the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Yes, my father is Ningyuan Army General.¡± Qin Yuru tried hard to make herself seemingly calm and indifferent, even though at this time there was a huge wave in her heart. It was really not easy for her to show this indifferent look now when the wealth and prosperity seemed to be within reach.

    ¡°Why does your mother hit you?¡± There was a kind of incense burning in the Old Madam¡¯s room. It was very strong and the scent of smell almost blurred the Old Madam¡¯s face for a moment, but at the next moment, it appeared clearly in front of Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Mother¡­ Mother¡­ Perhaps¡­ I have made my mother angry!¡± Qin Yuru said carefully as Madam Di had ordered.

    ¡°Your mother hit you like this before?¡± asked the Old Madam.

    ¡°She also hit me before, but that was not as severe as this time. I may not do well, so I always annoy my mother and is not as good as my second sister!¡± Qin Yuru lowered her head and cried.

    When she used her handkerchief to wipe her tears, her long sleeves fell a little, and a few bruises could be seen with bloodstains. It was clear that those were not light hits just at a nce.

    The Old Madam had some pity for Qin Yuru on her face and asked confusedly, ¡°It is heard that your second sister was not born by your mother, but you were. Can it be possible that she treats the Second Miss better than you, who is not the natural daughter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this!¡± Qin Yuru lowered her head sadly with red eye sockets.

    ¡°Our First Miss was not the natural daughter of our Madam either!¡± Mei Xue said boldly behind her.

    ¡°Mei Xue, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Qin Yuru reproached in a low voice.

    Mei Xue plopped to kneel down. ¡°First Miss, I do not say wrong. When Madam hit you, she really did not look like a natural mother. Before that, I had also secretly heard Nanny Zhou and Madam talking privately that¡­¡±

    ¡°Mei Xue, you are presumptuous!¡± Qin Yuru scolded angrily and her face flushed with anger. She seemed extremely reluctant to let Mei Xue say such a thing.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± The Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to have interest in this. She said with a cough, and her eyes fell on Mei Xue.

    ¡°Old Madam, I¡­ I¡­¡± Mei Xue looked in a panic and peeped at Qin Yuru, but she did not dare to spit out a word.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, perhaps there is something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Could you allow your servant girl to finish it?¡± The Old Madam looked at Qin Yuru with a smile and a gentle look.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yuru lowered her head holding the handkerchief. How could she not show respect to Old Madam of Duke Xing, let alone Old Madam of Duke Xing also said that this matter was rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°You can go on. Tell me what has happened?¡± the Old Madam asked Mei Xue kindly.

    ¡°Once First Miss was beaten again and I held First Miss to leave. After that, First Miss was afraid that Madam was so angry that she might hurt her own body, so she asked me to go over and look secretly. I heard Madam speaking to Nanny Zhou about something that First Miss was not the natural daughter of Madam and seemed, seemed to be picked from somewhere.¡±

    Since Qin Yuru had agreed, Mei Xue answered fluently after a salutation to Old Madam.

    ¡°Picked? When was it?¡± The Old Madam suddenly turned a delightful face.

    ¡°I, I do not know this. It is said that in the rebellion which happened a few years ago, Madam saw First Miss looking good, so she took First Miss in. At the time of the war, Madam did not live with general. After that, she made an excuse that First Miss had been born early and raised in her hometown first. Madam had no child, and the general saw Madam like her, so he also agreed to keep this child!¡±

    Mei Xue said.

    ¡°How old is your First Miss today?¡± The Old Madam¡¯s voice also trembled, and almost uncontrobly wanted to stand up.

    ¡°Our First Miss is thirteen years old now!¡± Mei Xue answered.

    ¡°When you came to our mansionst time, you wore a piece of clothes with orchid embroidery. Why did you wear that?¡± The Old Madam took a deep breath and turned to ask Qin Yuru in a slow voice. Her hands held the armrests tightly with blue veins standing out.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Qin Yuru looked nk and turned back to look at Mei Xue, with a look that she didn¡¯t remember. A Miss from aristocratic family had a lot of clothes, and many of them were prepared by their close servant girl. It was normal for her not to recall it immediately.

    ¡°The one you worest time when you came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At that time, Qi Rongzhi and your second sister were wearing simr clothes!¡± said the Old Madam with more anxiety on her forehead.

    Mei Xue¡¯s eyes turned around, and suddenly she raised up her head to look at Qin Yuru. ¡°Miss, I remember. It was you who first embroidered those orchid patterns. Both First Miss Qi and Second Miss embroidered after seeing yours!¡±

    ¡°The one that second sister and Miss Qi had the same embroidery?¡± Qin Yuru realized suddenly.

    ¡°Yes, that one. Where did your orchid patterne from?¡± the Old Madam asked urgently.

    ¡°This, this is the pattern on a seal that I take with me!¡± Qin Yuru raised her eyes nkly, and then suddenly remembered.

 Chapter 321 - True Feeling or Hypocrisy?

    <h4>Chapter 321 True Feeling or Hypocrisy?</h4>

    ¡°Can you take it out and show it?¡± Old Madam said.

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam!¡± Qin Yuru took out a seal from her cuff and presented it respectfully.

    An old maid came over to take the seal and transferred it to Old Madam on the couch. Old Madam saw the pattern on it clearly and her tears fell down. Suddenly her face was full of tears.

    ¡°Old Madam, please don¡¯t be so sad. Now that you have got news now, it is better than no news!¡± The old maid who presented the sealforted her in a low voice.

    ¡°Why is he so cruel? He just left at that time. He really forgot his mother when he had a wife. And he had left for¡­ so many years without any message. He, he¡­¡± Old Madam couldn¡¯t help but cry and her tears fell down constantly.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be so sad. The n of heir of the duke was temporary and he did not really want to fight against you¡­ But who would have expected that this would happen¡­ If heir of the duke knew this¡­ he would not have done it!¡± The old maidforted Old Madam in a low voice.

    There were also several servant girls in the room standing with their heads lowered, who were just like y sculptures.

    ¡°But he¡­ Why didn¡¯t he just understand that for whom I did all these things¡­ He had got married for such a long time without a child¡­ Could it be that she was right¡­¡± Old Madam cried and said angrily.

    ¡°Old Madam you are right. Your decision at that time was certainly right. If heir of the duke knows that, he would certainly agree with you¡­ But now the ident happened, right¡­ If heir of the duke was here now, he would have already known his mistake. Old Madam really did everything for him¡­¡± The old maid continued to persuade her.

    These words seemed tofort Old Madam and she wiped her tears, raised her head with red eyes, turned around with soft eyes and waved to Qin Yuru. ¡°Child,e here, let me see you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yuru said softly, stepped forward, and walked in front of Old Madam.

    Old Madam¡¯s eyes fell on the face of Qin Yuru softly, and the color of her eyes was very soft. She looked at Qin Yuru up and down.

    ¡°You see, Old Madam. She really looks like heir of the duke!¡± the old maid said on one side with interest. ¡°You see, her eyes are exactly like those of heir of the duke!¡±

    Old Madam nodded, then said carelessly, ¡°The other parts of her are not like his but her eyes are really like his.¡±

    ¡°Other parts should be like those of princess¡­¡± The old maid fawned on her with smile, but she was interrupted by Old Madam impolitely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me her things!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I said something wrong!¡± The old maid apologized carefully.

    It was true that she had said something wrong. Old Madam always did not like the former Princess. That she mentioned her made the Old Madam unhappy.

    ¡°Child, have you thought abouting to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Old Madam looked at Qin Yuru kindly and said.

    ¡°Old Madam¡­ We need to n it for a long time.¡± The old maid reminded Old Madam of that on one side.

    Old Madam nodded, looked at Qin Yuru and reached out to touch her head. ¡°If your mother beats you again, juste to find me. I will help you!¡±

    She was overwhelming with such an attitude to help Qin Yuru deal with everything. Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes became red and she nodded hard. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I am your¡­¡± Old Madam paused here, and didn¡¯t say any more after a thought. She sighed heavily. ¡°Your mother is wayward!¡±

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t understand her words for a while. She didn¡¯t know she was ming Madam Di or other people. But looking at Old Madam¡¯s absent-minded eyes without any focus, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t think that she was talking about Madam Di.

    But the appearance of Old Madam was a little frightening. There were no people where she looked at. But Old Madam seemed to see somebody there and became angry on her face. ¡°See what you have done! You have made such a noise with just several servant girls sent to you. You don¡¯t have the royal manner.¡±

    ¡°Was Old Madam talking to herself and did she see anything?¡± Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened. She stepped back subconsciously, seeming to be scared.

    ¡°Old Madam, Old Madam¡­¡± After the old maid stared at Qin Yuru, sheforted Old Madam with a soft voice. Seeing that was useless, she reached out to stretch her sleeves.

    Old Madam¡¯s eyes moved a little bit, and she seemed to be awakened by her old maid. She turned to look at Qin Yuru with kind eyes. ¡°Do you want to be the granddaughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    The question was as abrupt as before, and Qin Yuru looked like she did not know what to answer.

    Seeing that Qin Yuru stayed still there, Old Madam seemed to know that Qin Yuru could not ept it at once. She smiled and said, ¡°Go back and ask your mother that would she let you be the granddaughter of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I will ask Wanyan to take you as her foster daughter. How do you think about it?¡±

    The so-called Wanyan was the name of Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Thank you Old Madam!¡± Qin Yuru bit her lips, feeling surprised and excited.

    ¡°This was originally the fate. When I saw you, I felt that it was fateful! Now you can go home!¡± Old Madam sighed and thought that the Madam in Qin¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t refuse this thing.

    Things were changing so quickly that Old Madam could not calm down yet. She had something in her heart and waved to Qin Yuru to let her go home.

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s heart fell to the ground, and she couldn¡¯t hide the happiness on her face. She lowered her head in a respectful way and said, hiding the joy in her eyes.

    Just as what her mother said, as long as the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion saw this seal, she would put forward the statement to let here to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. This was originally Qin Yuru¡¯s and Madam Di¡¯s n.

    Before she was a little frightened. But she didn¡¯t think that things could go so smoothly.

    Since then, she was the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who was exalted among Misses from aristocratic family. Thinking about this, Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help butugh. Qi Rongzhi was nothing, who was only epted by Madam of Duke Xing without any care. She was the only person that got the affection of Old Madam of Duke Xing.

    As for Qin Wanru, in the future, she would hold her in her hands. If she wanted her to die, she would never live.

    Of course, there was also Shui Run. Her mother had said that as long as she could sessfully enter Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, her father would certainly let her mother go out. Shui Run wanted to fight against her mother. How could she?

    A woman without any background dared to think about the position of legal wife in Qin¡¯s Mansion. Even if she was pregnant, her mother would not let the child be born.

    After retreating to the outside gate of the courtyard, Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t hide the joy on her face. Sheughed softly with a low voice and turned around with a handkerchief covering her face, afraid of being seen by others.

    ¡°Old Madam, she is the daughter of heir of the duke?¡± Qin Yuru had left and the room became quiet. After a while, the old maid asked cautiously.

    ¡°She is the daughter of my first son. I have found her after so many years. But the child is pitiful for regarding another person as her mother for a long time. Seeing from the behavior of her just now, she would protect her adoptive mother. Even if her adoptive mother treated her like this, she didn¡¯t say anything bad about her. And she even cheated herself!¡±

    Old Madam sighed and said.

    ¡°First Miss Qin¡¯s temper is just the same as that of Old Madam before. From this we could also believe that First Miss Qin is the daughter of heir of the duke!¡±

    The old maid said quickly with interest.

    Old Madam nodded again and again with a slight smile on her face, but then the smile disappeared. ¡°Can¡¯t I recognize her publicly?¡±

    ¡°The meaning of the Madam is this. You know that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess dislikes our mansion all the time. If we recognize her publicly in a big way, some other things would happen. Moreover, if we finally really recognize her, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would take her away just like what she did on Master Hao. Our mansion had brought him up for so many years carefully. But when Great Elder Princess said what she wanted to Empress Dowager, Master Hao was taken away!¡±

    Her words made Old Madam be angry on her face. She patted the case beside her hands. ¡°It was so deceiving. I didn¡¯t like people in the mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess at first because she would have a poor fate. Now it was true in that she lost her father when she was young!¡±

    At that time, Old Madam was extremely opposed to that marriage. But she could do nothing because heir of the duke Shao Jiang fell in love with Qinghua Princess and asked the emperor to allow them to get married.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Old Madam¡¯s words were always right,¡± the old maid answered carefully. If the words came out, she might lose her life as an old maid.

    But at this time she said in front of Old Madam, which seemed to be very sincere.

    Old Madam sighed heavily and kept silent for a while. She said after a while, ¡°Just follow what Wanyan said. After all we let her go back to our mansion. Whether she could admit her ancestors is not a big thing. After all she is only a daughter. Although she is the daughter of my first son, we don¡¯t care it so much because of Hao¡¯er. But the child is suffered for being the real Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with a name of foster daughter!¡±

    Speaking of this, Old Madam felt sad, her eyes turning red. She wiped her tears with her handkerchief.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be sad. Your body can¡¯t stand it. Besides, even if First Miss Qin can¡¯t clearly recognize her ancestors, Old Madam loves her a little more so that people should know that although First Miss Qin is the foster daughter of Madam, she gets the affection of you. The value of her would be increased.¡±

    The old maidforted her again in a low voice.

    Old Madam nodded and said, ¡°I can only think like this now! The newly received girl with thest name Qi should be put aside. Yuru is my own granddaughter, so let Wanyan pay more attention to her. Don¡¯t treat her the same as the girl with thest name Qi!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will exin to Madamter and tell her that you have recognized the identity of First Miss Qin!¡± the old maid nodded and said.

    After saying this, she seemed to have something else to say. But she felt it difficult to say it out.

    Immediately, Old Madam felt her embarrassment and wiped her tears with her handkerchief and said, ¡°Say, what else do you want to say!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that shadow wall of heir of the duke. Madam asked me to ask¡­¡± The old maid became more hesitated and said with a helpless face.

 Chapter 322 - Eldest Grandson and Youngest Grandson, Which One Is More Important?

    <h4>Chapter 322 Eldest Grandson and Youngest Grandson, Which One Is More Important?</h4>

    ¡°I did agree to cover the screen wall with paint, didn¡¯t I?¡± Old Madam knew what the old maid was saying and said unhappily.

    The courtyard was prepared for the generations of the heirs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to live in, but it had been unupied for so many years. Today, to request for the title of the heir for her eldest grandson, letting him live in the courtyard was indispensable,

    Thus, the characters on the screen wall must be cleaned.

    If the current heir resided in the courtyard, the characters on the screen wall at the gate were still the former heir¡¯s, and the two owners were not father and son, thetter would feel ufortable and this would also bring some bad luck.

    Old Madam liked her eldest grandson very much, and so she was unwilling to see that he was gossiped about. Besides, Old Madam always cared more about the theory of ¡°bad luck¡±. In the past, one of the important reasons why she didn¡¯t appreciate Infanta Qinghua was that Infanta Qinghua¡¯s father died early. So, Old Madam thought she was an inauspicious woman, unwilling to let her marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Although her mother was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Master Hao doesn¡¯t allow the covering. Just now he also made serious trouble in the courtyard, and Madam doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it, either!¡± the old maid said helplessly.

    ¡°What, Hao¡¯er hase back, but where is he? Why not ask him to see me?¡± Old Madam never thought Great Elder Princess would allow Shao Yuanhao to return. Immediately, she was quite surprised and said, ignoring the great trouble Shao Yuanhao made. Previously, Shao Yuanhao also made lots of trouble in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Master Hao has left!¡± the old maid said anxiously.

    ¡°What, has left? What¡¯s wrong? Why not tell me when Hao¡¯er came back!¡± Old Madam went furious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯te to tell you. A short while ago, Master Hao had been ying outside and didn¡¯t enter the inner courtyard. Today we had so many guests, and Madam didn¡¯t notice him. When she noticed him, she had found him making trouble in the inner courtyard. Later, he also turned over the ink buckets and then returned to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion!¡±

    The old maid was worried. As she found Old Madam was angry, she exined instantly.

    ¡°Why not ask him to stay?¡± Old Madam said angrily, looking terrifying. Shao Yuanhao had been living with her since he was very young. Besides, his parents had passed away, and so Old Madam gave him special care. If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess were not powerful and had also imed that Shao Yuanhao was her only family member, Old Madam would not have given him up, no matter what the causes.

    ¡°Master Hao was very angry at that time, and no one dared to stop him. He also said that no one was allowed to cover the screen wall with paint. Otherwise, he would act rudely and would storm into our mansion with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. He said he would send people to demolish the wall and carry it to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    The old maid gave a wry smile with very deep wrinkles.

    ¡°Naughty child, naughty words!¡± Old Madam heaved a sigh, and her anger was eased by Shao Yuanhao¡¯s childish words. How could that wall be carried out of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? If it was demolished, it would not be the original wall, let alone the style of the characters on it would not be reserved.

    At this time, Old Madam only thought Shao Yuanhao said so only because he was an ignorant child.

    Although she had given the permission, Old Madam felt a little hesitant now. She knitted her eyebrows tightly and leaned back. ¡°If so, don¡¯t demolish the wall because it is the only legacy he has!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, if so, what about First Young Master? The position of the heir has not been approved for a long time, and the message leaked from the pce says that our First Young Master doesn¡¯t have a righteous position in our mansion. That is the courtyard of the heir. Could we keep it unupied forever?¡± the old maid said with a ttery smile.

    These words addressed the matter Old Madam cared about most. How could the position of the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion be postponed again and again because of the small legacy for her?!

    She loved her youngest grandson, but she loved her eldest grandson even more.

    Her eldest grandson who always behaved well and had manners was the pride of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and so Old Madam loved him as she loved her eldest granddaughter.

    Compared with him, her youngest grandson had to be neglected, but if Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t return in the future, he would be the heir of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and her son only married a wife but was not married into that family. Thinking of this, Old Madam became angry and irritated, feeling Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had gone too far.

    Surnamed Shao, Hao¡¯er was the blood of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but with the reason that she didn¡¯t have other family members, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess cruelly separated her from Hao¡¯er, the blood of her family.

    She didn¡¯t know what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had said to Hao¡¯er so that he didn¡¯te to see her at first when he returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and so she was angry. Thinking about this, she more strongly felt that Shao Yuanhao living with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not a good thing.

    However, she could not get Hao¡¯er back. Although the Empress didn¡¯t say anything directly, what she meant was clear: now Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess only had this family member and let Shao Yuanhao stay with her; as for the future matters, they could negotiate in the future, let alone Hao¡¯er himself was now also willing!

    These words made Old Madam wordless, and she could not ask for justice from anyone else.

    This was not only the idea of the Empress, but it should also be the idea of Empress Dowager, for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had a good rtionship with Empress Dowager.

    Angry and wronged, Old Madam even more strongly felt that her previous decision was correct. Infanta Qinghua had a short life, and Old Madam¡¯s son had bad luck because of her. Now the two children even lived an extremely painful life.

    In her heart, Old Madam already regarded Qin Yuru as her biological granddaughter.

    ¡°When we adopt the daughter of Qi¡¯s Mansion with gentle words in a while, take a pair of jade bracelets to her in my name and tell Madam this is my idea; and also go to my storehouse and take the pair of blood jade bracelets to Yuru,¡± Old Madam instructed.

    Giving a pair of jade bracelets to Qi Rongzhi and another pair to Qin Yuru sounded fair, but the meaning and the gifts were quite different.

    When Qi Rongzhi became the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, she also became the adopted granddaughter of Old Madam. On such a day, Old Madam should give a gift.

    Her adopted granddaughter Qi Rongzhi only got a pair of ordinary bracelets, but the guest Qin Yuru got a pair of much more expensive blood jade bracelets. This was the idea of Old Madam, or perhaps the idea of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Just say she and I have a predestined rtionship, and I like her very much!¡± Old Madam closed her eyes slightly, thought for a moment, and said. She thought she could only do this now and believed Madam of Duke Xing would understand. As for her daughter-inw who was also her niece, Old Madam was very satisfied. In the beginning, she wanted her niece to be engaged to his eldest son.

    To make thedy and her eldest son engaged, she brought thedy to her mansion a long time ago, hoping they would live together and build a romantic rtionship, but she never thought her eldest son had a crush on Infanta Qinghua. Atst, to marry Infanta Qinghua, he ignored her opinion and went to the pce to implore the emperor to issue an edict to allow them to marry.

    Every time she thought of this, she would feel quite unhappy and also sorry for her niece.

    Fortunately, her second son and niece were obedient. When her niece heard of the emperor¡¯s edict, she cried for several days in her room and then epted everything she arranged for her.

    Old Madam felt satisfied and guilty but didn¡¯t want to let her go, and so she had to marry her to her second son. In the eyes of Old Madam, her second son was much iparable to his eldest son in whatever means, including appearance and other aspects.

    But the worldly affairs were always unexpected. Finally, Duke Xing¡¯s position was inherited by her second son. Thinking of this, Old Madam felt sad but also thought this was no doubt apensation for Madam of Duke Xing.

    Anyway, she finally became Madam of Duke Xing. Perhaps, this was something arranged by Heaven, and her niece was the rightful Madam of Duke Xing. Since her eldest son disagreed with her and Heaven, he had such bad luck atst!

    Thinking of this, Old Madam joined her palms before her and murmured the words of a sutra.

    ¡°OK, I will go in a while!¡± the old maid nodded and said. As she found Old Madam began murmuring the words of a Buddhist sutra, she winked at the servant girls on the side.

    The servant girls began moving smartly.

    The servant girls took out a sutra book, a string of beads, and a small wooden fish, put them in front of Old Madam, and then left respectfully.

    Old Madam closed her eyes, wore the Buddhist beads on her neck, skillfully picked up the wooden fish beside her, knocked it gently, and murmured a few words. She merely opened her eyes to read the book before her when she forgot some words and then continued murmuring.

    The old maid left silently and said to the girl servants at the door, ¡°Old Madam is murmuring Buddhist sutras and doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. If Old Madam has any needs, go inside immediately to serve her, and I am going outside to send the bracelets to Madam!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Nanny Yu!¡± the servant girls bent their knees and said.

    Nanny Yu looked at Old Madam behind her again. When she saw Old Madam murmuring solemnly in a sitting position on the low bed, she knew Old Madam wouldn¡¯t stop in a short while and then turned and left.

    After looking for Qin Yuru along the way but seeing no her trace, Qin Wanru turned and went back. On the way, she saw many Misses and madams flocking to one direction and heard that the adopting ceremony Madam of Duke Xing held had begun. It was being held inside the flower hall over there, and so she followed the crowd to the ce.

    More and more people appeared on the way. Everyone had learned the news and was heading for that direction!

    Qin Wanru came with the crowd to a flower hall, which was very big but was not the previous one.

    From a distance, she saw her grandmother and Shui Run were there. Although they were not on the main seats, they were somewhat near them. Beside their seats were also seats, which were arranged in a fan shape. Behind the front seats were some smaller chairs, which were prepared for the madams and Misses from different mansions.

    Coincidentally, Qin Yuru had already arrived, just behind Madam Dowager.

    A small girl servant was standing at the door, watching. When she saw Qin Wanru appear at the door, she came out of the crowd immediately and said to her with a grin, ¡°Second Miss Qin, you¡¯ve finallye. Your mansion¡¯s Madam Dowager wants you to go over quickly!¡±

 Chapter 323 - Fighting with Open and Secret Means

    <h4>Chapter 323 Fighting with Open and Secret Means</h4>

    As she nodded, Qin Wanru went in with the servant girl and came to the back of Old Madam Qin.

    When Old Madam Qin saw Qin Wanru, her slightly pale face was rxed. She held Qin Wanru¡¯s hands with her slightly cold hands and whispered, ¡°Zhuozhuo, where have you been?¡±

    The sweat on her cold palms suggested that the olddy was scared!

    ¡°I just took a walk.¡± Qin Wanru smiled andforted Old Madam Qin. She knew that the thing that happened outside just now must havee to Old Madam Qin¡¯s ears and scared her.

    ¡°Did anyone want to frame you?¡± Shui Run looked gloomy and also heaved a sigh of relief as she saw Qin Wanru now.

    It was not convenient for her and Madam Dowager to leave, for they only had one servant and could not leave, but they heard the madams and Misses talking about the matter of Wang Shengxue as they came in sporadically. The two of them were so worried but didn¡¯t know where to look for Qin Wanru.

    Qin Yuru raised her eyebrows, ncing sideways at Qin Wanru with some pride and venomous hatred.

    Previously, Qin Wanru pped her twice, and she remembered that clearly. Now she realized her dream and didn¡¯t care about Qin Wanru for the time being. When her identity was confirmed someday, she would use the power of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to deal with Qin Wanru and Shui Run. Her mother said that, by then, her father would not dare to say anything when taking Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion into ount.

    With such confidence, she could ignore Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Grandma and mother, I am fine, and the trouble has been cleared. Now the person in trouble is Childe Wang, and Madam of Duke Xing also knows it.¡±

    Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. As long as you are fine!¡± Madam Dowager murmured these words and finally felt relieved as she saw Qin Wanru¡¯s normal appearance.

    More and more people came into the flower hall, and all of them were women. By now, nearly everyone had arrived, and all the seats were almost upied.

    A long and distant chime came from nowhere, and everyone became quiet instantly.

    Madam of Duke Xing announced smilingly, ¡°Today is an auspicious day for me to adopt the daughter. I especially chose this day only because I wanted all of you to be my witnesses!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Madam of Duke Xing!¡± many people said with smiles in chorus.

    Madam of Duke Xing smiled and nodded to thank everyone. When everyone was quiet, she said with a smile again, ¡°The daughter I am about to adopt is Qi Rongzhi, the eldest daughter of Jiangzhou magistrate and his wife. Her parents are not in the capital, and so her elder brother has agreed to this matter and has been approved by Madam Dowager of Qin¡¯s Mansion, where she lodged temporarily. From now on, Rongzhi will live in our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and be treated like our mansion¡¯s Miss!¡±

    She meant that Qi Rongzhi would be the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and also hoped that all the madams and Misses here could think highly of her in the future.

    The banquet of Madam of Duke Xing was excessively grand. Generally speaking, asking a few rtives and friends to witness the process was enough. After all, Qi Rongzhi was only an adopted daughter and would not be recorded under the name of Madam of Duke Xing, and there was no need to make a new family tree.

    Let alone Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t have a noble identity, and it was unnecessary to hold such a grand ceremony. However, Madam of Duke Xing had held such a grand ceremony and invited so many madams and Misses of aristocratic families, and it seemed that she was quite satisfied with Miss Qi. Of course, some madams and Misses ttered her with sweet words.

    In their view, Qi Rongzhi was not important at all, but that Madam of Duke Xing was happy was important.

    Undoubtedly, they also admired Qi Rongzhi¡¯s good luck silently. Not only did Madam of Duke Xing like the daughter of a small Jiangzhou magistrate, but she also held such a grand banquet for her. Some madams already began thinking if there were unengaged sons in their mansions. If suitable, they could make Qi Rongzhi their daughter-inw, for it was not that easy to marry a biological daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Their eldest daughter¡¯s good name was especially widely spread. She was not only exceptionally beautiful, among the few gorgeousdies in the capital, but she also had outstanding literary talent and good manners. Although she was now not in the capital, she was missed by many aristocratic families in the capital.

    But the families that missed her were all great families, and some of the others were seriously considering the possibility of marrying Qi Rongzhi.

    Two lines of neatly dressed servant girls were entering slowly from the outside, with jewelry and clothing made of brocade in their hands.

    Each piece looked extremely rare.

    Dressed in luxurious clothing, Qi Rongzhi walked in respectfully behind two Nannies and kowtowed to Madam of Duke Xing in front of everyone.

    Madam of Duke Xing rose, lifted her up herself, took out a hairpin from a gift box, and put it into Qi Rongzhi¡¯s dark hair.

    ¡°Rongzhi, you will be my daughter in the future. If you have anything, you will need to tell me. Even if it is your marriage, I can also intervene!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile.

    Blushed, Qi Rongzhi lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Yes, foster mother!¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Madam of Duke Xingughed as she heard ¡°foster mother¡±, pulled her to her side, and let her stand there. Apparently, Madam of Duke Xing had been pleased by this call, looking quite happy.

    ¡°Go to Old Madam Qin and Madam Shui, and bid them goodbye!¡± Madam of Duke Xing pulled Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hands and said after sheughed.

    ¡°Yes, foster mother!¡± Qi Rongzhi took small steps, walked in dignity past several distinguished madams, came to Old Madam Qin, and bowed low. ¡°Since I went to Qin¡¯s Mansion, Madam Dowager and Madam Shui have been taking care of me. Thank you for that. Now I have a foster mother, and I won¡¯t need to bother Madam Dowager and Madam Shui. If Madam Dowager and Madam Shui have free time, please oftene here to see me!¡±

    ¡°First Miss Qi, you are too courteous. Our two families are as good as one family. This is nothing!¡± Old Madam Qin smiled and said kindly.

    Qi Rongzhi stood straight, turned her eyes from Madam Dowager to Qin Yuru and then to Qin Wanru, and invited them smilingly and warmly. ¡°Elder Sister Yuru and Sister Wanru, pleasee to see me when you are free. We have grown up together since we were young, and don¡¯t let our feelings fade because I left!¡±

    What she said sounded that her rtionships with Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru were very good and also seemed that she cherished the feelings so much.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t say anything, only bowed sideways, and nced over Qi Rongzhi¡¯s dress, which was bought from her Butterfly Clothing Shop. Since she wore the two dresses to visit the pcest time, Madame Dong said that the shop¡¯s business had be exceptionally good. They could not nearly make the ordered clothes on time, and so she recruited many embroidered maids and let them work with others over time.

    ¡°First Miss Qi, you are really courteous, but will you note to see us in the future? Didn¡¯t you say you woulde back when you left, did you?¡±

    Qin Yuru said with a smile. These words seemed like she was close with Qi Rongzhi and ridiculed her, but they sounded a little inexplicably jealous for the listeners.

    Also, they seemed to use Qi Rongzhi of getting a higher status and looking down upon Qin¡¯s Mansion, and so she asked the people of Qin¡¯s Mansion to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to see her.

    Of course, Qin Yuru was unhappy. Just now she was pped twice by Qi Rongzhi. Although she had used ice to remove the swelling on her face silently, her face was still faintly painful now.

    When she became the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she would not let Qi Rongzhi off, either. Qi Rongzhi begged and became an adopted daughter, but she thought she was highly treasured. Qin Yuru didn¡¯t believe she could not defeat Qi Rongzhi.

    The two of them had many fights before, but they did not fight each other face to face because Qi Tianyu was their mediator. After Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu¡¯s marriage was over, the two of them fought each other even more fiercely and could fight even without good reason.

    They would never care about other things.

    But now in public, they just used each other vaguely. Qin Yuru just wanted to make Qi Rongzhi unhappy and didn¡¯t want to see her smile joyfully.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eyes glinted with displeasure. When others didn¡¯t notice her, she cast a venomous re at Qin Yuru, showing some coldness in her eyes. She also cursed her inwardly. When her position as the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was stable, she would also deal with Qin Yuru. Previously, Qin Yuru did dare to treat her brother unfairly, and then she would ruin her reputation.

    She was not like her brother, who was always fooled by Qin Yuru¡¯s beauty-traps.

    ¡°Rongzhi, if you are finished, juste back, and let me introduce you to a few other madams!¡± The two of them were fighting in a peaceful manner, and then the voice of Madam of Duke Xing came with a happy smile at the right time. The madam seemed unaware of the ¡°surging undercurrents¡±, but the madams and Misses sitting on the side turned their thoughtful eyes from Qin Yuru to Qi Rongzhi, and then from Qi Rongzhi to Qin Yuru.

    Then, they smiled with unclear meanings. There were more stories in it. Several madams who knew one another looked at one another, lowered their heads silently, and curved their lips.

    The adopted daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion might not be easy to get on well with. Some of the madams who saw the scene just now could not help giving up their illusion of building ties with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Miss Qi could be stupid, but she shouldn¡¯t look like the one before them. She had just be the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, but she had begun provoking her previous sister.

    The appearance she showed just now was finally seen by severaldies.

    ¡°Yes, foster mother!¡± When hearing the call of Madam of Duke Xing, Qi Rongzhi hid the fierceness in her eyes, bowed respectfully to Old Madam Qin and Shui Run again, and then turned and went to Madam of Duke Xing.

    Madam of Duke Xing took her hand and introduced the distinguished madams around them one by one, and these madams also gave Qi Rongzhi their ¡°meeting gifts¡±. Instantly, the guests and the hosts were happy in harmony!

    Suddenly, a servant girl ran in, walked to Madam of Duke Xing, and said, ¡°Madam, Old Madam has sent gifts!¡±

    ¡°Bring them quickly!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile.

    The madams around here couldn¡¯t help murmuring to one another. Old Madam didn¡¯t usually care about affairs and even paid little attention to the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but today she had sent a gift to First Miss Qi. It seemed that she was quite satisfied with First Miss Qi.

    Many madams¡¯ look at Qi Rongzhi became hot again as they thought this way. Being adored by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was much more important than being adored by Madam of Duke Xing. Thus, everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help falling on the gift boxes carried by the two servant girlsing in behind Nanny Yu.

    They wanted to know how impressive Old Madam¡¯s gift would be¡­

 Chapter 324 - Expensive Gift and Ordinary Gift

    <h4>Chapter 324 Expensive Gift and Ordinary Gift</h4>

    ¡°Madam, this Old Madam¡¯s gift to First Miss Qi!¡± Nanny Yu came over, bowed to Madam of Duke Xing, took out a gift box from a servant girl behind her, opened it, and handed it over.

    The nearbydies watched here and saw a pair of beautiful crystal-clear jade bracelets, and they could find it must be fine work. But such fine work was nothing for the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and did not look exceptionally precious.

    The crowd couldn¡¯t help turning their eyes to the other gift box in another servant girl¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thank Old Madam now!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile, asking a servant girl to take the gift box and pass it to Chunyi who followed Qi Rongzhi. Chunyi took it gingerly and backed to the side.

    ¡°Thank Old Madam for the gift!¡± Qi Rongzhi bowed gently and said happily, but she didn¡¯t expect such good luck. Madam of Duke Xing appreciated her, Old Madam had also sent a gift, and so many guests had seen it. This was a great honor.

    ¡°There is another gift. Old Madam means to give it to First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion and says she has a special predestined rtionship with her!¡± Nanny Yu received the bow for her master and continued to talk to Madam of Duke Xing.

    These words were so unexpected. First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion? Everyone¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at the back of Old Madam Qin. Through the previous farce, everyone had known Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Old Madam wants to bestow First Miss Qin a gift?¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked curiously, ¡°When did Old Madam see First Miss Qin?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam met Miss Qin just now. She felt First Miss was kind, asked her to chat for a while, felt she was congenial to her, and then sent me to bring First Miss Qin a gift when I brought a gift to Miss Qi and ask Miss Qin to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion often to chat with her!¡±

    Nanny Yu smiled and spoke about the details of this matter. Instantly, many Misses of aristocratic families felt regret silently. How couldn¡¯t they have such good luck toe across Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? If they hade across Old Madam, they would also have made Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion feel they were kind and congenial to her.

    Several Misses shot an envious look at Qin Yuru. How could she have such good luck to make Old Madam like her and ask her to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion often?

    ¡°Since this is Old Madam¡¯s idea, send it over. First Miss Qin is just behind Old Madam Qin!¡± Madam of Duke Xing nodded with a smile and pointed simply.

    Nanny Yu turned with a smile and walked to Old Madam Qin with another servant girl. Qi Rongzhi¡¯s smile was a little stiff. Today was her auspicious day, but now she had be another person¡¯s foil.

    Dazed, she saw everyone turn their eyes to Qin Yuru as Nanny Yu went over, and she nearly broke her handkerchief by twisting it. Qin Yuru did envy her bing the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, but she never thought Qin Yuru acted so fast and drew the attention of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion so quickly!

    Nanny Yu went over and bowed to Old Madam Qin, who rose hurriedly and turned sideways. Although she was only a servant, how could an ordinary person belittle the confidant of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Old Madam Qin, this is our Old Madam¡¯s gift to First Miss Qin!¡± Nanny Yu smiled and opened the gift box in the hands of another servant girl behind her. In the box, there was also a pair of bracelets.

    Everyone looked strange as they saw the pair of bracelets. Although the pair that was given to Qi Rongzhi just now was fine work, it was much less valuable and iparablepared to this pair of blood jade bracelets.

    Some people turned their eyes from Qin Yuru to Qi Rongzhi, and a few other quick-minded madams felt that their good sons should build ties with Qin¡¯s Mansion, but they didn¡¯t know if this First Miss Qin was engaged or not.

    Qin Yuru raised the corner of her dress and bowed gracefully, looking extremely dignified and modest. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°First Miss Qin, you are too courteous. Old Madam asks you to chat with her when you are free and says she especially likes talking with you!¡± Nanny Yu passed the gift box in her hand to Mei Xue and showed a politer and more intimate attitude.

    ¡°OK!¡± Qin Yuru was more tamed.

    After taking a satisfied look at Qin Yuru, Nanny Yu went back to Madam of Duke Xing, spoke a few words to her, and then left with two servant girls.

    In the meantime, she didn¡¯t look at other people around Qin Yuru.

    Qin Wanru helped Madam Dowager sit down again and nced over the face of the nanny, who was said to be the close nanny of the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but Qin Wanru¡¯s look was cold and she never thought it was her. That was surprising!

    She was short and had no rtion to the matter that happened just now, Old Madam Qin also stood before her, and the nanny only concentrated on Qin Yuru, and so she didn¡¯t notice her. Then, her watery eyes fell on Nanny Yu¡¯s back that was disappearing into the distance, and her look was thoughtful¡­

    ¡°Second Sister, Second Sister!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s voice suddenly came to her ear, and she withdrew her look slowly and turned it to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Second Sister, what are you looking at? Are you looking at the nanny of Old Madam?¡± Qin Yuru said with a proud smile.

    ¡°Big Sister, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and you are congenial to each other?¡± Qin Wanru said peacefully.

    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve never thought Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is such a gracious olddy. Just now when I was talking with her, she was very gentle.¡± Qin Yuru showed off.

    ¡°Congenial to you indeed!¡± Qin Wanru said suddenly.

    ¡°Second Sister, if you had gone with me just now, you would have also been appreciated by Old Madam,¡± Qin Yuru said with a smile.

    A trace of disgust shed in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. Truthfully, the two of them hated each other, but Qin Yuru still showed that they were close sisters in public, but in fact, she had a bellyful of ideas to kill Qin Wanru. She was venomous indeed.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t say that, and others are staring at us!¡± Qin Wanru whispered.

    These words made Qin Yuru¡¯s face turn scarlet suddenly, and she felt quite ashamed and irritated. When she said these words, she didn¡¯t think they were unsuitable, but some of the madams¡¯ look at her became a little quiet.

    Misses of aristocratic families should behave with manners, and the joyful expression even with somewhat proud showing-off was most hated.

    Next, the banquet officially began when everyone went to another flower hall.

    Today, almost everyone who came here was female, but there were still some males who came with the women of their mansions, and so Duke Xing entertained them outside. Men and women were not the same sex, and so they didn¡¯t eat in the same ce.

    Qin Wanru sat at a table on the edge with Old Madam and Shui Run, and Qin Yuru was asked by Madam of Duke Xing to sit together with Qi Rongzhi at a table in front.

    Without Qin Yuru on her side, Old Madam Qin whispered to Qin Wanru, ¡°What was wrong with your Big Sister just now? Why does Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion suddenly feel she and your sister are congenial?¡±

    Madam Dowager was very clear about her eldest granddaughter¡¯s personality and didn¡¯t think Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would like her at first nce and even prefer her to Qi Rongzhi.

    Today¡¯s banquet was mainly held for Qi Rongzhi, but what Old Madam did made Qi Rongzhi be Qin Yuru¡¯s foil.

    ¡°Grandma, I saw many scars on my Big Sister¡¯s hands in the past. It is said they were made by Madam Di, who especially hit my Big Sister, and so there are many scars on my Big Sister. Last night, my Big Sister was also beaten. On her hands, there are not only purple patches but also many scars. They are scaring!¡±

    Qin Wanru whispered.

    ¡°This¡­happenedst night?¡± Old Madam Qin was astonished. Although she heard a few words just now, she didn¡¯t hear them clearly. After that, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ask. Now when she heard the details, she didn¡¯t even believe her ears. ¡°Madam Di hit Yuru so hard?¡±

    Madam Di was venomous, but she always agreed with Qin Yuru about everything. When did she begin hitting Qin Yuru, so hard?

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Shui Run also shook her head and didn¡¯t think that was possible, either.

    ¡°Grandma, others are saying that my Big Sister is not Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter and she was picked up from somewhere. If Madam Di is her biological mother, how could she beat her daughter so hard? Besides, after my Big Sister revealed her scars, she didn¡¯t give a malicious word against Madam Di. Instead, she has been defending Madam Di, and many people think she has a noble character.¡±

    Qin Wanru spoke again, and her quiet watery eyes turned peacefully.

    Previously, she could not speak about a few things, but she could at this moment. Now that she had such an opportunity, she needed to get more information.

    Her mother might not be clear, but her grandma must know a few things. The matter of Qin Yuru was slowly removing some ¡°old veils¡±, and so she should permeate gradually¡­

    ¡°Picked up from somewhere? Who said it?¡± Old Madam Qin went furious as she heard these words.

    ¡°Grandma, please lower your voice. Everyone is guessing so, and not just one person is saying that!¡± Qin Wanru pulled Old Madam Qin¡¯s hand lightly andforted her.

    ¡°Anyone but Yuru can be picked up from somewhere. Madam Di even wishes to use the entire Qin¡¯s Mansion as Yuru¡¯s trousseau. Even if the entire Qin¡¯s Mansion is troubled by an ident, she will not allow Qin Yuru to be hurt!¡± Old Madam Qin said with a cold snort.

    ¡°Grandma, previously, my father said Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would reduce two years from my Big Sister¡¯s age for the sake of her reputation, but now some people say my Big Sister was picked up from somewhere. Are these things connected to each other?¡± Qin Wanru knitted her thin and curved eyebrows and said with a confused face.

    The two things sounded not connected. If Qin Wanru didn¡¯t put them together, Madam Dowager would never think further even if she knew them, but now she couldn¡¯t help thinking with the idea Qin Wanru offered. After that, she suddenly thought of something. As her expression changed dramatically, she shook and nearly fell.

    Qin Wanru supported Madam Dowager with her hands and whispered, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Instantly, she felt the pulse of Madam Dowager. After she learned that her grandma was only shocked and her heart palpitated, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandma, are you well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Old Grandma suppressed her shock with great efforts and whispered. No one but Qin Wanru found her hands were slightly trembling¡­

 Chapter 325 - Arrogant, the Backer in Her Mind!

    <h4>Chapter 325 Arrogant, the Backer in Her Mind!</h4>

    Old Madam Qin only ate a little and rose to bid goodbye. No matter how Madam of Duke Xing persuaded her to stay, she only said she was unwell and needed to leave early.

    Seeing Old Madam Qin¡¯s unusual pale face, Madam of Duke Xing had no reason to let her stay and asked a servant to see them off.

    Since every other people of Qin¡¯s Mansion wanted to leave, Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t stay any longer and had toe out with Old Madam Qin.

    The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion led the way and went straight to the parking space of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. On the road, Qin Yuru kept a straight face and didn¡¯t care about what Old Madam Qin said. At first nce, one could find she was angry with Old Madam Qin, who had something annoying on her mind, knew they were outside their mansion, and had no suitable reasons to argue with her.

    They were guests who left first, and no other people left at this time. On the way, they only met several servant girls and old maids and didn¡¯t meet any other person.

    When they arrived at the parking area, they had another problem. Since they came out too early and their carriages were parked far inside, they could get on their carriages only after their carriages were taken out. The old maid leading the way asked the people of Qin¡¯s Mansion to wait at the pavilion on the side, and the coachman was working to take out their carriages slowly from the most inside.

    A carriage suddenly jostled out of the other carriages, made a circle in front of them, and left hurriedly.

    Just now when they came out, they didn¡¯t see any woman who left earlier than they did. So, they didn¡¯t know who this one was and couldn¡¯t help looking at that carriage!

    ¡°Mother, it seems to be the carriage of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shui Run had sharp eyes, saw the mark on the carriage at once, and whispered.

    ¡°Impossible, how can my cousin leave at this time?!¡± Qin Yuru was stunned for a moment and retorted. The carriage was so far away that no one could tell if it really was.

    ¡°It is Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s!¡± Qin Wanru confirmed with a nod and said.

    ¡°How can it be? You two must be wrong!¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t want to believe it, red at Qin Wanru, and said.

    ¡°Big Sister, did you see Miss Di just now?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    Qin Yuru could not answer the question at the moment. Just now she only paid attention to the conversation between Madam of Duke Xing and herself and paid no mind to Di Fenn.

    ¡°When I was in the yard a short while ago, I met a servant, who came to see Miss Di, said that the heir of the duke was drunk and he came to take Miss Di, and then left hurriedly with her. If so¡­, did anything happen to the heir of the duke?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the direction where the carriage went and guessed.

    ¡°How could it be!¡± Qin Wanru denied it with a pale face, torn the handkerchief in her hands hard, and felt irritable.

    She felt more and more ufortable with Di Yan. Being a guest was enough, but why did he get drunk before the banquet began and also ask Di Fenn to serve himself? He must have been so drunk.

    ¡°Yuru, did your mother hit you?¡± Old Madam Qin knitted her eyebrows tightly, looked around, coughed in a low voice, and said. Just now the old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had been with them, and Madam Dowager felt it was unsuitable to ask.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Yuru took her hand back a little.

    ¡°Let me see it!¡± Madam Dowager said gently and extended her hand to hold Qin Yuru¡¯s hand.

    Qin Yuru was panicky and pushed hard, but Madam Dowager didn¡¯t take precautions and nearly fell. Fortunately, Qin Wanru saw it and supported her from the side instantly.

    ¡°Big Sister, why did you push our grandma?¡± Qin Wanru kept her Old Grandma steady and asked coldly.

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean it, either. Grandma, sorry, your words shocked me just now!¡± Qin Yuru also knew her behavior was unsuitable, gave a few dry smiles, and apologized to Old Madam Qin.

    ¡°Yuru, were you beaten so hard by your mother to make others suspect if your mother is your biological mother?¡± Old Madam Qin looked at Qin Yuru seriously, her face turning cold.

    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Qin Yuru yed dumb and said. After saying it, she sat down at a railing far from Madam Dowager, looked at the direction where the carriage of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion disappeared, and frowned as if she was really worried about Di Yan.

    ¡°Yuru, tell me the truth. What on earth is this for?¡± Madam Dowager didn¡¯t want to let Qin Yuru off so easily this time, looked at her, and pressed.

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. It is only because I made my mother angry and my mother hit me a few times. It is not something big, but why do you hold on to it, grandma?¡± Qin Yuru found her Old Grandma did not want to let her off and couldn¡¯t help feeling irritable, turned to her, and said unhappily.

    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you care about my Second Sister most in former days? Why do you care about my affair today? It is not something big, and you don¡¯t need to care!¡±

    Qin Yuru looked sideways at Old Madam Qin in a carefree manner, showing insolence. Her Old Grandma was angered and could not talk!

    ¡°Yuru, look at your way of talking to your grandma!¡± Shui Run scolded in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my way of talking? I am telling the truth. It is not a big thing, but you work together to interrogate me. Do I need to satisfy you by admitting my mother hit me very hard?¡± Qin Yuru retorted.

    These words were not only rude, but also had a strong evil intention. Seeing Qin Yuru in this manner, Qin Wanru sneered inwardly. ¡°Qin Yuru thinks she has a strong backer, and so she dares to talk this way.¡±

    In her previous life, Qin Yuru also arrogantly bullied her in front of her grandma only because Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was her backer.

    Her grandma was angered and passed out a few times!

    ¡°Yuru, look, look at your way of talking to Run!¡± Her Old Grandma was so angry that her voice began trembling.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk like this? Who is she? She is but a widow who doesn¡¯t follow the way of women. Do I need to worship her? With such an identity, she joined our Qin¡¯s Mansion without knowing disgrace!¡±

    Qin Yuru sneered. Recently, she restrained herself so hard, and now she felt she had got rid of it.

    ¡°You¡­ good¡­ very good. Now I don¡¯t talk to you, I will talk to your father, and let him look at the daughter he raises!¡± Her Old Grandma was so angry that her face turned as pale as snow.

    Shui Run was ashamed and guilty and couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Qin Wanru held her Old Grandma¡¯s hand with hers, squeezed her wrist twice gently, raised her head to look at Qin Yuru, and said coldly, ¡°Big Sister, you think getting the adoration of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion means you¡¯ve be the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, don¡¯t you? Unfortunately, no matter what you do, you are merely the miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Or do you want to have new parents?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± When Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes fell on her, Qin Yuru felt she had been seen through, turned her eyes guiltily, and said, but then she turned her hands like showing power. Just now when she came out, she had already put on the pair of bracelets on her wrists. As she turned her hands, the bracelets tinkled.

    ¡°Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion likes me because it is my blessing. Second Sister, you envy me? Even if you envy me, you still have no chance!¡±

    As the bracelets tinkled, Qin Yuru thought of her current identity instantly. After she was approved by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, she would be able to trample on Qin Wanru easily. How could Qin Wanrupare with her! Thinking of this, she became even more confident.

    She raised her eyes slightly, looking sideways at Qin Wanru. The provocative attitude was unbearable indeed.

    Qin Wanru only treated the provocation with an indifferent look. ¡°Big Sister, have Madam Di and you built ties with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Why does Madam of Duke Xing think highly of you? For one thing, this is not the guess of Madam Di; for another, two years have been taken from your age. Does this mean they are all rted to the adoration of Old Madam today?¡±

    When all their plots were exposed mercilessly by Qin Wanru without warning, Qin Yuru was greatly shocked. The pink corners of her mouth turned pale instantly, and her lips even trembled several times. ¡°You, you are talking nonsense. I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    All her words andplexion just showed the guilty heart she wanted to cover!

    As her eyes fell on Qin Yuru¡¯s guilty face, Madam Dowager felt her heart was so heavy that she could not even breathe and her eyes turned slightly red. Some unspeakable anger made her almost want to p Madam Di. Suddenly, she understood Madam Di¡¯s scheme and held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand tightly, but her hand was slightly shaking.

    She understood and suddenly thought it through¡­

    The pavilion turned eerily quiet, and no one was talking. The quietness continued until the carriages of Qin¡¯s Mansion came out of the other carriages. The coachmen came over and asked their masters to get on the carriages.

    Old Madam Qin and Shui Run were still on the same carriage, and so were Qin Wanru and Qin Yuru. After everyone got on the carriages, the carriages slowly pulled out from the side door of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Madam Qin and Shui Run¡¯s carriage was in front. Madam Dowager had been leaning against the wall of the carriage and remained silent since she got on the carriage, and her face was exceptionally pale.

    ¡°Mother, are you all right? Don¡¯t mind. Yuru is still a child and only talked a child¡¯s nonsense!¡± Shui Run suppressed her emotions andforted Madam Dowager in a low voice.

    ¡°Run, do you think if Madam Di wants to take Zhuozhuo¡¯s origin?¡± Madam Dowager said slowly after remaining silent for a long while.

    ¡°Wanru¡¯s origin? Mother, what do you mean?¡± Shui Run asked with confusion. As for this matter, she had also asked Madam Dowager in private, but Madam Dowager avoided the topic each time and didn¡¯t leak any information. This was the first time Madam Dowager had spoken of Qin Wanru¡¯s origin with Shui Run.

    ¡°Right, Zhuozhuo¡¯s origin!¡± Old Madam Qin sighed. ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know who Zhuozhuo¡¯s parents are, but I saw them before, but¡­

    Old Madam stopped as she spoke of this, her eyes turning red. ¡°Zhuozhuo is an unfortunate child, and her father died saving Yong¡¯er. Once I thought Yong¡¯er would bring up the child sincerely and treat her as his daughter¡­¡±

 Chapter 326 - Finally Connecting the Cause and Effect

    <strong>Chapter 326 Finally Connecting the Cause and Effect</strong>

    ¡°What kind of people are Wanru¡¯s parents?¡± Shui Run said in astonishment. Despite her face turning pale slightly, she still asked based on Madam Dowager¡¯s words.

    ¡°That year, the rebel forces rose in revolt, and the war was raging at the frontier. Several cities were even conquered by the rebel forces. There were refugees everywhere as well as some army movements. Zhuozhuo¡¯s father was transferred to our city at that time. Because the war was in an emergency, he temporarily lived in our mansion¡­¡±

    Old Madam Qin recalled, looking at somewhere in the air, with slight bitterness in her eyes!

    At that time, everyone was deterred by the danger. No one knew whether the rebel forces would conquer the city, because several cities had been conquered in the end. The city was full of refugees and the family members of some soldiers who fled there.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s father was transferred to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s army at that time. With no ce to live, he temporarily lived in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and Old Madam Qin met the elegant and beautifuldy at that time.

    That was Qin Wanru¡¯s mother. She was pregnant at the time, but didn¡¯t look very obvious. She, who was frightened, always held the hand of young Qin Wanru tightly wherever she went. She called Qin Wanru Zhuozhuo at that time. It was said that they hadn¡¯t asked the elders in their family to name the child.

    Because they were in the border without contacting their family for a long time, the child hadn¡¯t been named formally. They intended to ask the elders of their family to name the child after returning to the capital.

    At that time, Old Madam Qin liked to amuse Qin Wanru and called her Zhuozhuo as the young and elegantdy suggested. Although thedy had not mentioned her family background, Old Madam Qin could tell that she was from an extraordinary family based on her elegant and dignified manners.

    After they lived in the Qin¡¯s Mansion for a few days, it was said that some people came from the capital to pick them up. Qin Wanru¡¯s biological father asked his wife to leave with his daughter and said that he would return to the capitalter. They were reluctant to part from each other when his wife left with his daughter. It was obvious that they loved each other deeply.

    Unexpectedly, when they went out of town, a group of rebel forces rushed in, and they were separated from each other. Qin Wanru¡¯s father went to search them like crazy, only to find Qin Wanru. His elegant and noble wife was missing.

    The rebel forcesid siege to the city, making the city tremendously chaotic. No one knew where the weakdy with several maids went. Old Madam Qinforted Qin Wanru¡¯s biological father that his wife would be fine with several maids around and had probably returned to the capital. Her words reassured Qin Wanru¡¯s father, but he still did not give up searching his wife.

    Shortly afterwards, something terrible happened to Qin Wanru¡¯s biological father. A spy opened the east gate, and the rebel forces rushed in. Both Qin Huaiyong and Qin Wanru¡¯s biological father rushed out to defend the enemy, and Qin Wanru¡¯s biological father entrusted Qin Wanru to Old Madam Qin before that.

    For fear that the rebel forces would also upy this city, Old Madam Qin and Qin Wanru secretly went out of the city with a package on each of them. There was a vi of the Qin¡¯s Mansion outside the city. They intended to go there and hide for a period. Qin Wanru went with Old Madam Qin at that time.

    Unexpectedly, it was thest time Qin Wanru met her biological father. During the war, there were stray arrows flying into the city. After blocking an arrow for Qin Huaiyong, Qin Wanru¡¯s biological father entrusted his daughter to Qin Huaiyong and then died. Qin Huaiyong promised to treat her as his daughter and raise her well.

    Afterwards, Qin Huaiyong blocked the rebel forces, expelled them from the city and sessfully defended the city. Therefore, the emperor entitled him as Ningyuan Army General and transferred him to Jiangzhou to serve as the highest sergeant chief there. Madam Di, who had escaped with her daughter, also returned to Jiangzhou.

    After that, there were two daughters in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Learning that Qin Wanru¡¯s father died for saving Qin Huaiyong, she repeatedly promised that she would treat Qin Wanru as her daughter and make sure Qin Wanru could get everything Qin Yuru had and even something Qin Yuru didn¡¯t have.

    Her sincere words reassured Old Madam. Old Madam thought that Madam Di was ady from a noble family and only had a daughter, so she would treat Qin Wanru well. Thus, Qin Wanru was recorded as Madam Di¡¯s the other daughter.

    The Qin¡¯s Mansion was not a native family in Jiangzhou. Since the Qin¡¯s Mansion imed that they had two daughters, naturally everyone thought that Madam Di gave birth to two daughters. In fact, Qin Wanru was not the daughter of the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    At that time, Qin Wanru had a Fenghua zed Cup in her package. Madam Di had seen it and wanted to keep it. However, Madam Dowager kept it for Qin Wanru after consideration andter wanted to secretly find out about Qin Wanru¡¯s family background based on this Fenghua zed Cup.

    Unfortunately, she failed to find out about Qin Wanru¡¯s family background after several attempts. Fenghua zed Cups were rare, but not extremely rare. There was this kind of Fenghua zed Cups in therge aristocratic families in Jiangzhou area. Failing to find out about Qin Wanru¡¯s family background in following years, Madam Dowager sent the Fenghua zed Cup to Jingxin Monastery and ced it in front of the Buddha. From then on, she had raised Qin Wanru as her biological granddaughter.

    After so many years, no one hade to find Qin Wanru, so Madam Dowager thought that she must have no other rtives. Besides, her mother should have died in the war. Given all this, Madam Dowager considered it unnecessary to tell the child about her family background. It was a kind of happiness for the child to live a joyful life without knowing her origin.

    Madam Dowager thought so. Because Madam Dowager felt sorry for her parents¡¯ death and her biological father who died for protecting Qin Huaiyong, Madam Dowager was extremely kind to Qin Wanru, and even loved her dearly as a pearl in the palm. Unexpectedly, Madam Di was so vicious that she did not treat Qin Wanru as her biological daughter, but viciously dealt with Qin Wanru in private.

    Thinking of this, Old Madam Qin became tearful. She wondered if she had done it wrong. Why would it develop into such a situation? She originally intended to make Zhuozhuo live a joyful life.

    After hearing Madam Dowager¡¯s words, Shui Run felt her heart was heavy as ifden with a lot of pressure. She didn¡¯t feel relieved because of Madam Dowager¡¯s words, but bit her lip, suppressed the sorrow in her heart and found her voice after a long while. ¡°Mother, do you think Yuru and her mother did that with the intention of stealing Wanru¡¯s identity?¡±

    Madam Dowager wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said with a calm face, ¡°Wanru is the only child whose biological father is not Yong¡¯er, and she is younger than Yuru. But now there¡¯s the rumor that Yuru isn¡¯t Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter. I know well about Madam Di¡¯s personality and don¡¯t believe that she will beat Yuru severely. Besides, Yuru has never allowed herself to suffer any loss. If she was really beaten by Madam Di, she will inevitably cause trouble! ¡±

    With the words lingering in her heart for so many years, Madam Dowager felt slightly relieved after saying that, and was more convinced that there must be a plot behind what happened to Qin Yuru today.

    ¡°Run, do you think Zhuozhuo¡¯s family background is rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di strove to get Fenghua zed Cup from me after knowing that?¡±

    Madam Dowager asked in a low voice.

    After connecting the cause and effect, Madam Dowager involuntarily had this thought at the moment even if she had never thought about it before. Madam Di knew about the connections in the capital much better than her. Besides, Qin Wanru¡¯s parents looked a lot like nobles who came from an aristocratic family in the capital and went through their life experience. Regarding why they hadn¡¯tmunicated with their family in the capital for many years and didn¡¯t even name their daughter, Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Mother, maybe I can ask someone to inquire about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shui Run thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all we can do!¡± Madam Dowager nodded and then said after thinking, ¡°Do it in private, and don¡¯t let anyone know! Don¡¯t tell Yong¡¯er about it for now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother. I know!¡± Shui Run said with a forced smile, choked with sobs and slowly lowered her head.

    Madam Dowager sighed and patted Shui Run¡¯s skinny shoulder. Although Shui Run was pregnant, she didn¡¯t seem to get fat, but looked thinner instead.

    ¡°Run, just tell me if you need help. Even if I may not be able to help you, at least I can stand by your side and try my best to protect you from being upset by unkindness!¡±

    Hearing her words, with her suppressed tears falling down, Shui Run reached out to hold Madam Dowager. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say a word after choking for a while.

    Old Madam Qin sighed, pulled her hand and gently patted her hand to calm her. She then frowned and pondered. Had Madam Di really found Zhuozhuo¡¯s rtives? If so, she would never allow Madam Di and her daughter to seed in plotting.

    For many years, Madam Di had never treated Zhuozhuo as her biological daughter, but now wanted to steal Zhuozhuo¡¯s closest rtives. Thinking of this, Madam Dowager couldn¡¯t hide her anger¡­

    The following carriage was also moving slowly. In the carriage, Qin Yurucently rotated the blood jade bracelet in her hand, looked up at Qin Wanru who was staring at her, and sneered. ¡°Are you extremely envious?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru said faintly, ¡°Qin Yuru, you stole the limelight from Qi Rongzhi today. Aren¡¯t you afraid to be pped by Qi Rongzhi again?¡±

    Her words reminded Qin Yuru of being humiliated by Qi Rongzhi. With her face instantly darkening, she said, ¡°Qi Rongzhi really thought she¡¯s in favor with Madam of Duke Xing? She¡¯s adopted casually!¡±

    ¡°What about you? Wouldn¡¯t you also think that you are in favor with Old Madam of Duke Xing?¡± Qin Wanru looked up at her with slight scorn in her eyes, which made Qin Yuru feel despised and involuntarily retorted in anger, ¡°Of course I¡¯m in favor with Old Madam of Duke Xing, and she¡¯ll love me dearly. I¡¯ll move to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansionter¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference between you and Qi Rongzhi?¡± Qin Wanru interrupted her, with her long eyshes fluttering twice, and raised her red lips.

    ¡°Of course we are different. Qi Rongzhi is not the real¡­¡± Despised by Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru blushed in anger.

    ¡°Could it be you are the real daughter of their family?¡± Qin Wanru impolitely interrupted her again.

    ¡°Why am I not the real¡­¡± Qin Yuru retorted quickly.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Do you think you are the legitimate granddaughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! In your dream!¡± Qin Wanru interrupted her again, looked out of the window and talked to herself, ¡°You begin to have a dream in the daytime!¡±

    Being interrupted several times, she didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say. Qin Wanru ridiculed that she was daydreaming. Qin Yuru flushed in anger, pushed her hands out fiercely, and said with resentment, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be the real daughter! Qin Wanru, I¡¯ll make you kneel down. I¡¯ll trample on your face! You¡¯ll beg me for mercy at that time!¡±

 Chapter 327 - Quarrel on the Street for the Broken Bracelets?

    <h4>Chapter 327 Quarrel on the Street for the Broken Bracelets?</h4>

    Yujie reached out to stop Qin Yuru and stared coldly at her, which made her even more annoyed. Even Qin Wanru¡¯s maid was so arrogant. She decided to break Yujie¡¯s leg after returning home.

    There was sharp resentment across Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. She had known clearly about the intention of Qin Yuru and Madam Di. In thest life, they actually did what they wanted and finally pushed her into the blood abyss step by step.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, just wait and see!¡± She closed her eyes and ignored Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Hey, Qin Wanru¡­¡± Qin Yuru became increasingly annoyed and frustrated. She considered that she returned home in glory now, but ignored by Qin Wanru, which made her feel like punching hard on the cotton.

    Qin Wanru leaned to one side, turned her back to her and kept ignoring her.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, how dare you ignore me!¡± Qin Yuru said angrily, and reached out to push Qin Wanru again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Qin Wanru suddenly turned around and looked coldly at Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru drew back her hand in fear.

    ¡°Tell the coachman that I want to get out of this carriage and go to the front carriage to sit with grandma!¡± Qin Wanru instructed Yujie. Yujie nodded and said to the servants outside. The carriage stopped, and she pushed the door and jumped off the carriage.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, don¡¯t you think you are the real legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. You are Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter. Would you like me to ask father to find some witnesses in Jiangzhou to prove that you are Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter? Don¡¯t think that you are the Miss recognized by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with a pair of bracelets!¡±

    Even if she was real, Qin Wanru would not be afraid of her, not to mention she was fake!

    Qin Wanru relentlessly taunted her and reached out to grab Qin Yuru¡¯s wrist. The blood jade bracelet around her wrist was clear, and Qin Wanru could tell that it was good stuff at first nce. Qin Wanru reached out to pull it by force and got it.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, how dare you?¡± Qin Yuru was frightened with her face changing greatly and held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand tightly in astonishment in an attempt to take back the jade bracelet from her!

    Qin Wanru smiled coldly at her and reached out of the carriage. Yujie hurriedly reached out to hold her hand and then exerted her strength. Yujie had always been strong, so she was iparable to Qin Yuru in strength. She pulled hard as suggested, and Qin Wanru was immediately pulled out of the carriage. Meanwhile, half of Qin Yuru was also pulled out of the carriage.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t pull me. I just want to go to the front carriage and sit with grandma!¡± After getting out of the carriage, Qin Wanru instantly said softly with inexplicable grievances. Her voice was not loud, but loud enough to be heard by people passing by.

    They were passing by a busy street and happened to stop temporarily in front of a jade shop. There were a lot of peopleing and going. Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, they turned around to watch what was going on.

    They saw a Miss with delicate features was pulled out of the carriage by a maid and looked rather aggrieved. The Miss was still dragged by someone behind her. Although they didn¡¯t see her face clearly, they could tell that she should be the Miss¡¯s elder sister based on the Miss¡¯s words. No one knew what her elder sister did so that the Miss couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the carriage and had to go to the front carriage.

    However, the Miss¡¯s elder sister seemed to be reluctant to let go of the Miss. No one knew what had happened!

    The next thing that surprised everyone was that a bracelet fell down from the sisters¡¯ holding hands. The crisp sound of smashing startled everyone. After seeing the blood jade fragments clearly on the ground, those who knew about jade all felt pity. At first nce, they knew that the bracelet was very valuable. It was quite a pity that it smashed into pieces!

    The bracelet had smashed into pieces?

    The bracelet Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion gave her today had smashed into pieces?

    Qin Yuru was dumbfounded, with her face turning green, then turning white and finally turning red. She suddenly firmly grasped Qin Wanru¡¯s hand in an attempt to pull her up.

    Unfortunately, Yujie waspletely iparable to her in strength. Qin Wanru had got out of the carriage with Yujie¡¯s help, and she was pulled down as well because she kept grasping Qin Wanru¡¯s hand firmly.

    Seeing both of them pulled out of the carriage, Mei Xue instantly jumped off the carriage and helped Qin Yuru up.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, how dare you break my bracelet!¡± Standing firm with Mei Xue¡¯s help, Qin Yuru reached out to p Qin Wanru fiercely. She was really mad. The bracelet was important not only because of its value, but also because it was a token Old Madam of Duke Xing gave her. Now one of the bracelets had smashed into pieces.

    ¡°Big Sister, I just want to go to grandma¡¯s carriage in front. Why did you keep dragging me? Now the bracelet has smashed into pieces. You shouldn¡¯t me me for that!¡± Qin Wanru stepped back, happened to avoid being pped by Qin Yuru and said with a gentle face. Although she was a little flustered, she looked much more decent than Qin Yuru.

    Seeing Qin Yuru grasping Qin Wanru¡¯s hand firmly, everyone involuntarily realized something. It was obvious that the elder sister kept grasping the younger sister, so she identally broke her bracelet and intended to shift the me onto the younger sister. No one knew which family this rude and unreasonable Miss came from.

    Everyone thought so, with their gaze falling on the sign of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion on the carriage. Some people, who recognized it, had secretly told others that it was the carriage of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    There were numerous people spreading the rumor about Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion recently. Some people immediately whispered to one another.

    ¡°This Second Miss is not the biological daughter of General Qin. So she¡¯s an orphan without parents?¡±

    ¡°I heard that this First Miss is a vicious person who has hounded her fiance¡¯s cousin sister to death?¡±

    ¡°At first nce, I know she¡¯s a mean and vicious person. Look, she is so sarcastic that her young sister couldn¡¯t bear to stay in the carriage. However, she prevented her younger sister from getting out of the carriage by grasping her hand. In the process, she unfortunately broke her bracelet and then med her younger sister for that!¡±

    ¡°I heard that this First Miss is Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter. Madam Di is even more vicious. She actually intended to kill the Second Miss and asked her servant to do that. Because of this, she was sent to the criminal court. Later, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion probably suppressed it with their power!¡±

    ¡°Really? A woman could be so vicious?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You inquire about it. Although it has been suppressed, many people know it!¡±

    ¡°Like mother, like daughter. I know both of them are vicious at first nce!¡±¡­

    There came the words in various voices from the crowd. Some people even deliberately made their words heard by Qin Yuru. Qin Yuru almost went crazy out of anger.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you dare to frame me up!¡± Qin Yuru shivered all over in anger, gnashed her teeth, red at Qin Wanru and said.

    ¡°Big Sister, it really has nothing to do with me. But if you must me me for it, I can sell all my jewelry after returning home and then buy another pair of bracelets for you!¡±

    Qin Wanru raised her lively watery eyes full of sincerity and purity, and said in an extremely helpless tone.

    She didn¡¯t shirk the responsibility. Although everyone saw that the First Miss obviously broke the bracelet by herself, the Second Miss still promised to take the responsibility. Besides, her eyes were so innocent. These made everyone consider the Second Miss Qin was not only dignified and decent, but also considered the overall situation.

    ¡°B*tch!¡± Qin Yuru smiled out of ultimate anger and only felt that all the sanity in her mind was driven off by Qin Wanru¡¯s innocent gaze. She reached out to p Qin Wanru violently. If gaze could tear someone apart, Qin Wanru would have been torn apart by her gaze of hatred.

    Yujie took a step forward to stand in front of Qin Yuru, but tilted her head subtly. She seemed to be pped hard with her head sideways. But she was actually pped by Qin Yuru in less than one tenth of her strength.

    ¡°First Miss!¡± Yujie reached out to cover her face and looked at Qin Yuru with great grievances, but still stood in front of Qin Yuru without stepping back. ¡°My master has said that she will buy another pair of bracelets for you. Please don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Yujie¡¯s face was so white that it immediately turned red after she was pped. Her face looked extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Step aside!¡± Qin Yuru reached out to push Yujie to the side. Yujie staggered a few times. Qin Wanru hurriedly reached out to pull her and tried to rx Qin Yuru¡¯s hold. However, as a young and weak girl, she staggered and bumped forward with Yujie.

    ¡°First Miss, please let me go!¡± Yujie struggled to stand firm. But Qin Yuru pulled them with so much strength that they fell forward.

    Among the crowd, there were some women who couldn¡¯t bear to see that. No one knew who was the first to stand out and help Qin Wanru, and someone came to stop Qin Yuru. When they were in a mess, there came a crisp sound of breaking. Everyone suddenly stopped and looked at the ground in astonishment, only to find that the other blood jade bracelet had smashed into pieces on the ground.

    With her face as pale as snow, Qin Yuru could hardly stand, shaking as if about to fall. The other bracelet was broken. The bracelets, that she managed to get and would help her get a high status, just smashed like that. She couldn¡¯t bear it and raised her bloodshot eyes to look at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Stop quarrelling. Yuru, I¡¯ll give you another pair of bracelets after returning home!¡± The chaotic situation had alerted Madam Dowager. After the carriage stopped, Madam Dowager hurriedly came back with Shui Run. Seeing a mess in front of her, Madam Dowager instantly said with her face darkening.

    ¡°Grandma, this b*tch¡­¡± In this moment, Qin Yuru desperately wanted to recklessly pounce on Qin Wanru and p her fiercely.

    ¡°Yuru, watch yournguage!¡± Madam Dowager said with an increasingly darkening face and waved to Qin Wanru. ¡°Zhuozhuo,e here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Qin Wanru seemed to be scared. Her face turned slightly pale, so did her lips. Nevertheless, she answered softly and turned to walk towards Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, stop!¡± Unable to stick it out, Qin Yuru beat Qin Wanru fiercely on her back.

    Yujie once again stood in front of Qin Wanru, and was beaten so heavily that she staggered, turned around, covered her back with her hands and cried in pain, ¡°First Miss!¡±

    ¡°Yuru, it¡¯s enough!¡± Seeing Qin Yuru make trouble recklessly on the street, Madam Dowager was so furious that she rebuked Qin Yuru in a sharp voice.

    Nanny Duan hurriedly walked over and lowered her voice to say, ¡°First Miss, if you keep making trouble here, you¡¯ll beughed at by others. In any case, the bracelets have smashed. We can solve the problem after returning home!¡±

    ¡°Pick up the fragments and go!¡± Seeing the increasing people, Qin Yuru also knew that she should stop making trouble at this time. She could only gnash her teeth, said to Mei Xue in a sharp voice and pushed her hard. Mei Xue also staggered and fell to the ground.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s maid knew that she should protect her master, but all of her servants were useless!

 Chapter 328 - Mediation, Each of Them Paid for a Bracelet

    <h4>Chapter 328 Mediation, Each of Them Paid for a Bracelet</h4>

    Qin Wanru got on Madam Dowager¡¯s carriage, and Qin Yuru got on the rear carriage alone. As the carriages slowly moved forward, everyone rxed their hold and watched the carriages go away. After that, they started to talk about the two Young Madams of the Qin¡¯s Mansion in groups of three and four.

    The First Miss was so arrogant, while the Second Miss was so pitiful.

    As expected the Second Miss wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, so the people of the Qin¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t treat her very well. They could tell that she probably lived a poor life in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. But even so, she still maintained her good manners.

    Everyone thought that Qin Yuru had only herself to me for the broken bracelets and it was all her fault. No one felt sorry for her or showed sympathy with her, even she finally left with red eyes.

    Upstairs in the jade shop, the window facing the street was open. Someone looked coldly down with his hands sped behind his back and happened to watch the farce downstairs.

    ¡°Master, would you like to take a break? You may feel tired after standing for so long!¡± A eunuch beside him reminded him in a low voice. He stole a nce at downstairs, but didn¡¯t see clearly those who had quarreled among the crowd.

    ¡°The Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Liuyue slowly left the window and sat down in a chair.

    ¡°They are from the Qin¡¯s Mansion? Which Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± The eunuch beside him didn¡¯t understand what he meant. There were not a few Qin¡¯s Mansions in the capital.

    ¡°The two daughters of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion are really different!¡± Chu Liuyue marvelled and reached out to press his chest. He was really injured, but more seriously injured than he thought. He was the one who had plotted the assassination. However, a real assassin actually blended in and almost killed him.

    At the thought of it, he felt a dull pain in his chest with his face turning increasingly gloomy.

    ¡°Have you found out who the assassin is?¡±

    ¡°I failed to find it out. The assassin is dead! But he has worked for us!¡± The eunuch lowered his head and reported.

    ¡°He has worked for us¡­ If so, why did he intend to kill me!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a pale face and coughed, ¡°Second brother, third brother, fourth brother and I, all of us got involved in it. There may be someone who deliberately meddled with the assassination or someone who secretly watched us fight with each other!¡±

    ¡°Master, could it be Prince Zhou?¡± The eunuch told of his thought. He unconsciously ignored Prince Chen and Prince Xin. Prince Xin still seemed like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up. Regarding Prince Chen, who would worry about a man who was seriously ill and at the pit¡¯s brink? The reason why his master had tracked it down was that his master was afraid that thete Emperor had left some manpower to Prince Chen. Prince Chen himself was not greatly threatening.

    ¡°Not likely!¡± Chu Liuyue shook his head. He had checked and found out that Chu Liuzhou was the cause of the assassination targeted at Chu Liuchen. If Chu Liuchen really died, Chu Liuzhou wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it even if he had a hundred mouths. From this point of view, neither the Empress nor Chu Liuzhou would send someone from Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion to kill Chu Liuchen.

    It was no good for Chu Liuzhou to irritate Empress Dowager and his father!

    ¡°Except for these princes, who else could it be?¡± The eunuch was confused with no clue. This time all the princes were injured and sent to the Imperial Institute of Medicine for recovery. Today his master finally got out of the pce because of insisting returning his mansion to get some important things. His master should go back to the pceter.

    Of course, the princes stayed in the pce not just for recovery. The emperor must have asked some people to investigate the matter.

    Staying in the pce, all the princes could be protected and under surveince.

    As the henchman of Chu Liuyue, the eunuch certainly knew what it meant.

    ¡°There is someone else!¡± Chu Liuyue suddenly said with an extremely cold smile on his face which had always been frosty, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of him at the beginning. But now we are all injured, and he¡¯s the only one who could benefit from it!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you are talking about¡­¡± The eunuch gasped with surprise and also thought of someone.

    ¡°Anyone else besides him? If all of us are involved or killed in this incident, he will be able to inherit the throne. Good plot. He hasn¡¯t been discovered over so many years.¡± Chu Liuyue praised with a sneer.

    The eunuch didn¡¯t dare to continue talking and lowered his head carefully.

    ¡°Have you found out the rtionship between Qin Wanru and Chu Liuchen?¡± After falling silent for a long while, Chu Liuyue suddenly changed the subject.

    ¡°Yes. When Prince Chen was in Jiangzhou, he had lived in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. He should have met the Second Miss Qin at that time.¡± Hearing himself asked, the eunuch raised his head and said.

    The initial cause of the assassination, in which several princes got involved, was Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Third brother helped an acquaintance so enthusiastically? He has never been so enthusiastic in helping others. Or I can say that he doesn¡¯t know what enthusiasm is at all,¡± Chu Liuyue snorted coldly and said casually.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± The eunuch blinked, not understanding what his master meant.

    ¡°Check if Chu Liuchen fancies the Second Miss Qin,¡± Chu Liuyue said slowly with increasingly cold eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Second Miss Qin is so young¡­¡± the eunuch said in astonishment. As an intimate eunuch of Chu Liuyue, he had seen Qin Wanru in Jiangzhou. She was so young and still looked like a child, right?

    ¡°Now she¡¯s different. It¡¯s been a long time since she moved to the capital, and she should have grown up a lot.¡± Chu Liuyue thought of her innocent and delicate face which he had seen a moment ago. Even in this situation, she remained decent and gentle. She was a rare girl who deserved a man better than his third brother who was an invalid and could die at any time.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll check it out!¡± The eunuch nodded and was about to leave, but was stopped by Chu Liuyue. Chu Liuyue said, ¡°Don¡¯t check it now. It¡¯s not so easy to check the affairs of third brother. If you attract his attention and he reports it to father and grandma, I¡¯ll be rebuked again!¡±

    He really didn¡¯t dare to inquire about too much news of Chu Liuchen. There were guards at the door, which made it difficult for him to inquire. What was more, these guards were sent by father. Despite one or two guards he deployed among them, he failed to inquire about anything in the end. Unfortunately, he had once exposed a secret to the invalid, and the invalid reported it to father.

    Chu Liuyue still remembered the rage of father!

    ¡°Go and check Qin Huaiyong. I heard that he has got along well with the aristocratic families in the capital recently!¡± Chu Liuyue said after thinking. He had another guess that the incident in which Chu Liuchen saved Qin Wanru was not simple. Maybe he could start the investigation from Qin Huaiyong.

    If it was inconvenient to check the affairs about Chu Liuchen, he could check in another direction.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask someone to check it!¡± The eunuch nodded and left, and passed by a guard at the door. Watching the guard hurriedly going upstairs, the eunuch followed him after thinking. His master was alone upstairs now, and he could not rest assured.

    ¡°Report to Your Highness, I found something from the dead coachman!¡± The guard knelt down respectfully towards Chu Liuyue after entering the room, and presented the scroll in his hand.

    Chu Liuyue reached out to take it. After ncing over the roll in his hands, he sneered with a cold face a momentter. ¡°It¡¯s actually rted to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Knowing that Chu Liuyue wasn¡¯t asking him, the guard held his breath without answering.

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion! Go and check Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion! Leave the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion aside. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± Chu Liuyue raised his voice to say to the eunuch.

    ncing at his master¡¯s face, the eunuch knew that his master was really angry. He nodded and hurriedly left. After assigning the tasks downstairs, he went upstairs again to help his master out of the building and then into arge carriage. The carriage went all the way to the pce¡­

    ¡°Father, Old Madam of Duke Xing gave me this pair of bracelets, but they were broken by second sister. Father, please handle the matter for me!¡± Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru, Madam Dowager, Shui Run and others were all in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study. Qin Yuru reached out to point at Qin Wanru and said angrily.

    With her red eyes, Mei Xue presented the fragments in the handkerchief to Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Wanru, what happened? Why did you break your elder sister¡¯s bracelets?¡± ncing at the bracelets that had been broken into several fragments, Qin Huaiyong said with his face darkening.

    ¡°Yong¡¯er, Zhuozhuo shouldn¡¯t be med for this. Yuru made trouble out of nothing and messed with Zhuozhuo on the street. She then drove Zhuozhuo off the carriage and dragged her. During the process, she dropped a bracelet and it was broken. After that, she intended to beat Zhuozhuo. Some passersby couldn¡¯t bear it and came over to stop her. During the process, another bracelet was dropped and broken as well!¡±

    Madam Dowager put down the cup in her hands heavily, and was not satisfied with Qin Huaiyong¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Mother, the bracelets are given by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Huaiyong was distressed and reached out to rub his brows, only feeling exhausted.

    ¡°Yuru smashed them and med Zhuozhuo for that. A lot of people saw that. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can send someone to ask them!¡± Madam Dowager said in slight anger.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean the bracelets were given by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. What can I do now topensate for that?¡± Qin Huaiyong said humbly.

    ¡°Since they have been broken, we should tell Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion about that, lest Yuru can¡¯t wear them when she¡¯s asked to do that next time. We should be honest!¡±

    Madam Dowager also frowned.

    ¡°No. They are obviously broken by Qin Wanru. Why should I take the me!¡± Qin Yuru opposed in a sharp voice, reached out to point at Qin Wanru, who was on the opposite side, and said, seemingly about to rush over.

    ¡°Yuru, you know best about the truth. It¡¯s useless for you to keep saying that. There were too many people who have seen the incident. It should have been spread all over the capital,¡± Madam Dowager said coldly, extremely dissatisfied with Qin Yuru¡¯s unreasonable actions.

    ¡°Grandma, you are too partial. I am your biological granddaughter!¡± Seeing Madam Dowager defending Qin Wanru again, Qin Yuru said loudly in anger.

    ¡°As the grandma of both of you, I can¡¯t let you alienate each other. It¡¯s just a pair of bracelets. Even if someone should pay for them, they have their price. Let me make the decision. Each of you pays for a bracelet, and I¡¯ll send someone to buy a pair of simr bracelets.¡±

    Madam Dowager was distressed and said.

    Qin Huaiyong fell silent. It was an excellent solution that wouldn¡¯t waste time and could allow Qin Yuru to have a pair of jade bracelets again.

    ¡°So be it!¡± Qin Huaiyong said helplessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± However, there suddenly came another voice at the same time¡­

 Chapter 329 - Qin Yuruâ€™s Reliance

    <strong>Chapter 329 Qin Yuru¡¯s Reliance</strong>

    It turned out to be the voice of Shui Run. No one in the room expected that Shui Run would say such tough words.

    Shui Run had always left an impression that she was gentle, delicate and weak. No matter after or before marrying into the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she did not have a strong sense of existence in the mansion.

    She basically had no objection to the decisions made by Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong. She rarely lodged an objection openly like this. Even when Qin Huaiyong frowned and looked at her, she still stared at Qin Huaiyong without dodging his eyes. Everyone could see the anger on her face and in her gentle eyes.

    Qin Wanru suddenly realized something and approached her calmly. Shui Run was pregnant, so great mood fluctuations would do harm to her!

    ¡°Mother, husband, it¡¯s not Wanru¡¯s fault. So many people saw that the bracelets were broken by Yuru. She drove Wanru off the carriage on the street, and then dragged Wanru. During the process, she identally dropped the bracelets. Wanru shouldn¡¯t be med for this. If our mansion handles the matter in this way, we¡¯ll beughed at by others.¡±

    Shui Run said.

    ¡°Bullsh*t! It¡¯s Qin Wanru who broke my bracelets. She did that intentionally. I didn¡¯t drive her out of the carriage. She asked to do that!¡±

    Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t hide the hatred in her heart, red at Shui Run and said loudly.

    ¡°Yuru, I know that you have always been favored in the mansion, and your father has always loved you dearly. But so many people on the street have seen it with their own eyes. Even if you insist saying that, others have a fair opinion. Up to now, it¡¯s not just a matter of a pair of broken bracelets. Although the bracelets are precious, do you think them more precious than your reputation?¡±

    Shui Run looked towards Qin Yuru and said.

    ¡°Bullsh*t. You¡¯re speaking for Qin Wanru. You are¡­¡± Qin Yuru refused to stop and shouted in a sharp voice. However, Qin Huaiyong interrupted her by fiercely beating the table.

    The room fell unusually silent. The tea cup on the table vibrated and fell down with water diffusing.

    ¡°Yuru, go back to your yard and reflect on what you did. It¡¯s your own business. You shouldn¡¯t go out recently!¡± Qin Huaiyong said coldly.

    ¡°Father, why did you treat me like that? Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has asked me to go to their mansion to apany her and talk with her often!¡± Qin Yuru said reluctantly in a loud voice.

    In the past, she did not dare to confront Qin Huaiyong. But now it was different, because she was emboldened to do that. Her mother said that with the favor of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, even her father would make a concession.

    ¡°Yuru, even though Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion likes you, she¡¯s not rted to us and can¡¯t intervene in our domestic affairs!¡± Shui Run calmly analyzed.

    ¡°Shui Run, what do you mean? Are you jealous that I¡¯ve found favor with Old Madam, and then my mother will drive you from the position of Madam with Old Madam¡¯s support? You are just a concubine. My mother is iparable to you!¡±

    Qin Yuru really went crazy. Things happened one after another, which had irritated her so much that her eyes turned red. She just said something from her usual conversation with Madam Di, and even reached out to point at Shui Run and yelled in a sharp voice without treating Shui Run as an elder at all.

    ¡°p her!¡± Madam Dowager was also angry and said sternly.

    Nanny Duan, who had stopped Qin Yuru before, raised her hand to p Qin Yuru and said, ¡°First Miss, please calm down. They are all your elders. You can¡¯t say something like that.¡±

    ¡°You are such an old b*itch! How dare you p me? You dare to do that with the reliance of Madam Dowager? I¡¯ll beat you to death, old b*tch!¡± Qin Yuru smiled out of ultimate anger, pped Nanny Duan ruthlessly and cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t care about Madam Dowager at all! She¡¯s not my father¡¯s biological mother. Does she really think that she¡¯s qualified to discipline me?¡±

    She even cursed Madam Dowager, which annoyed Madam Dowager so much that with her face turning pale, she staggered a little and almost fell.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, Madam Dowager!¡± pped by Qin Yuru, Nanny Duan ignored Qin Yuru and hurriedly stepped forward to help Madam Dowager. She patted her back so anxiously that her voice changed.

    With the blue veins bulging on his forehead, Qin Huaiyong strode out and fiercely pped Qin Yuru with his face darkening. Qin Yuru took two steps back and fell to the ground heavily.

    ¡°Father, you pped me?¡± Qin Yuru looked at Qin Huaiyong in disbelief with her eyes turning red and her tears falling down.

    Over so many years, Qin Huaiyong had never beaten her like this. It was unbearable for Qin Yuru, who could always get everything she wanted in the mansion.

    She burst into tears.

    ¡°Come here and send the First Miss back to her yard. From today, she should stay in the yard to study and cultivate her moral character. Besides, ask the etiquette instructor to instruct the First Miss every day. If the etiquette instructor can¡¯t make a decentdy of her, she¡¯s not allowed to leave the yard!¡± With the blue veins bulging fiercely on his forehead, Qin Huaiyong said in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Yes, general!¡± Two inferior old maids came over and took Qin Yuru out by holding her arms.

    ¡°Father, father, how can you do this to me? I am the future wife of the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Besides, Old Madam of Duke Xing likes me and said that she will ask Madam of Duke Xing to adopt me as her daughter and rmend me to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.¡±Read more chapter on our vi pnovel

    Qin Yuru came to her senses at this moment. Knowing that she would be taken away, she struggled while screaming, without any decency and dignity of a Miss of an aristocratic family.

    With a calm face, Qin Huaiyong waved vigorously. The two old maids did not hesitate anymore and took Qin Yuru away. After hurriedly bowing to Qin Huaiyong, Mei Xue chased after them.

    The room became silent.

    Qin Wanru stared at the tips of her shoes, motionless, with her long eyshes fluttering twice and concealing the coldness in her eyes.

    What had happened today was a great blow to Qin Yuru, so she said so many improper words out of control. The pair of blood jade bracelets given by Old Madam of Duke Xing seemed to have guided her to a golden avenue. She and her mother had plotted for so many days and were about to get the best result. At this moment, it was the easiest for her to get impetuous.

    Qin Yuru had been in such a state of impetuosity and arrogance before, but suddenly the blood jade bracelets were broken and her future suddenly became unknown. Qin Yuru inevitably became flustered and crazy.

    What she had said just now was extremely rude. If she was in any other aristocratic families, her future would have been ruined. However, it was different in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. She was the only daughter of Qin Huaiyong and the fiancee of the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. As far as these two points were concerned, Qin Yuru could have other plots.

    Qin Yuru finally came to her senses and said something very meaningful. Qin Wanru found that Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but he clenched his right fist hard once.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing thought highly of Qin Yuru and even said that she would ask Madam of Duke Xing to adopt Qin Yuru as her daughter. This was enough to greatly enhance Qin Yuru¡¯s status. Regarding rmending Qin Yuru to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, it certainly meant something more.

    Qin Wanru took a deep breath with her long eyshes fluttering. She understood Qin Yuru¡¯s words, because she was now basically sure that she was the daughter of the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but what about her father Qin Huaiyong? He seemed to understand Qin Yuru¡¯s words as well. Did it mean that he knew a little bit about it?

    She was so sad and felt like her heart was beaten by something heavily. She felt the sharp and sorrow!

    No matter in thest life or in this life, Qin Wanru had always regarded Qin Huaiyong as her father. In thest life, she ended up with such a miserable situation that she was even unable to return home. Even then, she believed that her father had his difficulties. The daughter married was like the water sshed out. It was reasonable that he couldn¡¯t help her.

    She was expelled by Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers with a bad reputation. Madam Di was in charge of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and her father was a man in charge of the outer court. He couldn¡¯t help her even if he wanted to.

    But in fact, it was not as she thought.

    A hand slowly and firmly held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand. Despite the thin and cold fingers, it held her firmly, as if to give her strength, even though the owner of the hand was also weak.

    She slightly raised her head and looked at the caring face of Shui Run. With a white and slightly fragile face, she was also a fragile woman. Seeing her cover her belly with one hand and hold her with the other hand with caring eyes, Qin Wanru felt her lips shivered a little, but could do nothing except for holding her hand firmly.

    The coldness in her heart seemed to be alleviated slightly. She held Shui Run¡¯s hand to warm herself and Shui Run.

    ¡°Invite a doctor to give medical advice to Madam Dowager!¡± Qin Huaiyong went back behind the desk, sat down, stretched out one hand to touch the other hand and said feebly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine. Huaiyong, I¡¯m going to talk about this¡­ with you!¡± Madam Dowager had got better at this moment. She picked up the cup on the table with her trembling fingers, took a sip, and felt slightly refreshed.

    This pair of blood jade bracelets was given by Old Madam of Duke Xing. They couldn¡¯t smash the bracelets for no reason without any exnation.

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded, looked towards Shui Run whose face was also pale, and said softly, ¡°Run, you are tired too. You and Wanru may leave and take a rest. Mother and I will solve the problem. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shui Run nodded. Qin Wanru reached out to help her and then walked out cautiously with her. Shui Run seemed to be in poor condition. With a pale face and drifting eyes, she seemed to be greatly discouraged.

    She shouldn¡¯t be discouraged by Qin Yuru!

    Forcing herself to walk out of the courtyard, Shui Run broke down and leaned to one side. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Wanru and Qionghua¡¯s constant attention, she would have fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Go there for a rest. Qionghua, find a doctor and ask him toe over with some medicine for preventing miscarriage. Yujie, bring my needles!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly despite her head covered with sweat. With a nervous look, she grasped Shui Run¡¯s hand firmly to give her insignificant strength.

    She put her hand on Shui Run¡¯s veins, and could feel her extremely weak pulse. It was very weak, unprecedentedly weak¡­

 Chapter 330 - Intricate and Continual Accidents

    <strong>Chapter 330 Intricate and Continual idents</strong>

    Qionghua and Yujie both hurried out. Qin Wanru asked several inferior old maids at the door to move Shui Run to an empty yard beside them.

    After being moved to the bed, Shui Run was still awake, grasping Qin Wanru¡¯s wrist firmly with a pale face.

    ¡°Mother, you have me and the unborn little brother!¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head, stared firmly at her and whispered in her ear.

    ¡°My belly¡­ hurts¡­¡± With her pale forehead dripping with sweat, Shui Runboriously said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Mother, rx. You¡¯ll be fine. Nothing will happen. I¡¯ve studied medical skills with Mingqiu Nun.¡± Qin Wanru appeased her softly with a smile, ¡°Close your eyes for a while, and then you¡¯ll be fine. Nothing will happen!¡±

    As she said, she reached out to rub the acupuncture points on Shui Run¡¯s forehead, while asking, ¡°Mother, do you feel better now? Do you feel less pain?¡±

    She said that in a soft voice and a gentle tone, showing no panic and even a light smile, which influenced Shui Run¡¯s emotions. Although she still felt a dull pain in her belly, it seemed to be less painful. She involuntarily felt relieved.

    ¡°Mother, do as I ask. Take a deep breath and calm down!¡± Seeing Shui Run look rxed, Qin Wanru let out a sigh of relief, reached out to pinch the acupoint on Shui Run¡¯s thumb and said with a smile.

    Her slightly cold eyes becamepletely frosty at an angle where no one noticed. Shui Run was so close to losing her baby, extremely close.

    In this life, she had been protecting Shui Run¡¯s unborn baby with concentrated attention. She had thought about almost all the disadvantageous factors, but did not expect this ident.

    Shui Run had been in particrly poor condition, but she did not dare to show the slightest emotion on her face for fear of scaring Shui Run. At this moment, Shui Run finally calmed down.

    The doctor came quickly, and soon reached the yard. After diagnosing and treating Shui Run, he left the medicine for preventing miscarriage he brought intentionally. Shui Run was in stable condition at this time. Qin Wanru asked Qionghua to bring an empty couch here for taking Shui Run back to her yardter. Regarding the medicine left by the doctor, she asked Qionghua to take it back and boil it.

    After Yujie brought the set of needles here, Qin Wanru carefully treated Shui Run again with acupuncture. After she finished the treatment, Shui Run fell asleep peacefully.

    Qionghua led some servants to carry Shui Run back, and Qin Wanru followed them all the way to Liufeng Pavilion. After waking up Shui Run, she asked her to drink a bowl of medicine and then have a rest.

    After finishing these, Qin Wanru stood at the corridor, only to feel her back was covered with sweat. Shui Run was so close to losing her baby.

    She looked towards a certain point in the air with increasing coldness in her watery eyes. Did mother notice anything? Could Qin Yuru arouse her irritability and discourage her so much?

    ¡°Second Miss, should I notify Madam Dowager and general?¡± Qionghua also stepped back, closed the door carefully and asked in a low voice. Up to now her face was still pale. If Qin Wanru wasn¡¯t here, Qionghua would probably be extremely flustered and have no idea how to handle it!

    Fortunately, the Second Miss was here!

    Qionghua looked at Qin Wanru with more gratitude in her eyes. If something terrible really happened to Shui Run, as an intimate maid, she would definitely be punished!

    ¡°Mother has recovered now, so you don¡¯t need to bother father and grandma now!¡± Qin Wanru still looked towards the study. When Shui Run was sent here, grandma and father were still discussing the matter in the study.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion?

    Madam Di and Qin Yuru had considered these as their background, and even threatened father with these!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Mother is fine at this moment. After waking up, she should take a bowl of medicine and then take a rest every day. She should not worry during these days. If something happens and I am not here, juste to report it to me. I wille to treat mother with acupuncture during these days! ¡°Qin Wanru told her.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss!¡± Qionghua nodded repeatedly. What had happened before had made her willing to act upon whatever Qin Wanru said.

    After arranging everything, Qin Wanru went back with Yujie. Qin Wanru remained silent all the time along the way. The current situation had been broken by her, the pair of blood jade bracelets which was a token had been broken, and Qin Yuru had been temporarily grounded. However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Madam Di and her daughter would probably continue making trouble.

    ¡°Miss, is the First Miss really able to get the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess? But Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess showed her dislike of the First Miss, didn¡¯t she?¡± Yujie walked behind Qin Wanru in frustration and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Likely!¡± Qin Wanru nodded implicitly. If the truth was not revealed, Qin Yuru was very likely to be identified as her. If so, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would definitely think that Qin Yuru was the only daughter of her daughter Infanta Qinghua and naturally stand by Qin Yuru¡¯s side.

    With the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Qin Yuru and Madam Di might be able to have a bright future as they did in thest life.

    Nevertheless, there was something that she didn¡¯t understand. In thest life, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seemed to have not acknowledged Qin Yuru¡¯s identity. This was the reason why Qin Yuru finally moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the name of being favored by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion without being ¡°formally¡± acknowledged as one of their family members. Was there anything else she didn¡¯t know?

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had lost her only daughter. Why would she not acknowledge the identity of her only granddaughter? Unless Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess disagreed to do that. But what made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess disagree? Under the circumstances that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had acknowledged Qin Yuru¡¯s identity, why did Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess disagree to do that?

    An idea inexplicably came to her mind. Could it be possible that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had got some news?

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Yujie said with lingering fear, ¡°If Madame Di and the First Miss are in power, both you and Madam Shui will suffer. Look at the fierce expression of the First Miss today, she probably wants to eat you!¡±

    Qin Yuru really went crazy today so that she acted so abnormally. But it could also be seen that this thought had always been rooted in her mind, and it was imnted by Madam Di in the past.

    ¡°Make her grounded for a few more days. Father said that she should learn etiquette well before going out. Nanny Zheng should know what kind of etiquette is the most important!¡± Qin Wanru suddenly smiled and raised her red lips, looking as gorgeous as peaches and plums.

    After thinking for a moment, Yujie pped her hands with her eyes lighting up. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can ask Nanny Zheng to tell Nanny Huang about it. In fact, Nanny Huang is also responsible for it. As the etiquette instructor of the First Miss, how could she make such a rudedy of the First Miss!¡±

    Qin Wanru smiled, speechless. Today Qin Yuru was considered uneducated with strange behavior and no decency of a Miss from an aristocratic family. So she was asked to learn the rules. In fact, she could make it significant. It didn¡¯t sound like something serious, and Qin Yuru just needed to be instructed. However, if the etiquette instructor considered that she didn¡¯t learn etiquette well, she would be grounded for a period.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru would be grounded all the time. She was now Qin Huaiyong¡¯s only daughter and Di Yan¡¯s fiancee, plus what she said before, it was destined that she wouldn¡¯t be grounded under supervision all the time. But at least Qin Wanru could prolong the period to make them think Qin Yuru would be grounded forever, and they would inevitably do something desperate.

    Qin Huaiyong did not say how long Qin Yuru would be grounded. Of course the key was not how long she would be grounded, but sometimes it could beprehended as being grounded forever.

    If they didn¡¯t panic, Qin Wanru could fluster them. If she could do something to intensify the chaos, it would be even more chaotic. Her family background should be revealed slowly¡­

    Her fingers unconsciously lingered on a letter in her cuff. The letter Chu Liuchen deliberately asked Xiao Xuanzi to send here must not be a simple letter¡­

    ¡°Mother, what do you think of it?¡± Seeing others leave, Qin Huaiyong reached out to rub his eyebrows and said, ¡°The bracelets are given by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now they have been broken. It¡¯s the fault of our mansion anyway. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansionins about it, I¡¯m afraid that Yuru will be rebuked and her reputation will be affected!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong was so distressed at the moment that he ignored that Shui Run staggered slightly when walking out.

    Madam Dowager picked up the tea cup at her hand and took a sip. She raised her head with gloomy eyes and showed a trace of sullen on her face. ¡°Yong¡¯er, do you insist defending Yuru at this moment?¡±

    ¡°Mother, why do you say that? Yuru has done wrong indeed, and has been misguided by Madam Di indeed. But even if she has done wrong, she¡¯s my only child. What do you¡­ want me to do! Besides, with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and even Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I can¡¯t lock her up without allowing her to get married all her life, right? ¡±

    Qin Huaiyong sighed helplessly with a frown. He stood up, left the desk, came up to Madam Dowager and bowed to her deeply. ¡°Mother, I apologize to you for what Yuru said. I will never forget how you raised me up and how you took me away after my father died and brought me up!¡±

    He said that in an extremely sad tone. He was such a resolute person, but his eyes involuntarily turned red. In those days they depended on each other for survival. For fear of getting involved in what had happened before, Madam Dowager basically did not go out and only hired a teacher to teach Qin Huaiyong at home. Speaking of this, both of them felt sad.

    ¡°Yong¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t be med for it!¡± With her eyes also turning red, Madam Dowager reached out to pat Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hand and said with sobs.

    ¡°Mother, I know it¡¯s all Madam Di¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have married her. Nevertheless, Yuru is my daughter anyway, and she¡¯s going to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. I¡­ can¡¯t just lock her up forever!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked at Madam Dowager and said sincerely.

    ¡°I see. Just do as you say. Instruct her well. I¡¯ll see how to deal with her¡­ after she¡¯s instructed well!¡± Madam Dowager nodded. Although she raised Qin Huaiyong up, at this moment she couldn¡¯t make the decision to deal with Qin Yuru.

    Seeing Madam Dowager stop talking about it, Qin Huaiyong sat down in the chair next to Madam Dowager, looked at the fragments of the broken jade and said with his face darkening again, ¡°Mother, what should we do about this?¡±

 Chapter 331 - Duke Yongâ€™s Mansion Only Had a Choice

    <h4>Chapter 331 Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion Only Had a Choice</h4>

    ¡°Yong¡¯er, tell me, why does Old Madam of Duke Xing value Yuru so much? I heard that this Old Madam hasn¡¯t been in charge of the domestic affairs for years, and even didn¡¯t show up when some rtives visited Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Why does she suddenly like Yuru so much that she even showed more affection for Yuru at the banquet where Madam of Duke Xing adopted Miss Qi as her daughter?¡±

    Madam Dowager did not answer Qin Huaiyong, but looked up at him instead.

    Her gaze made Qin Huaiyong uneasy. He turned his head to cough in a low voice, and then turned around and said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know why Yuru found favor with Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Maybe it¡¯s a coincidence. I didn¡¯t go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today and don¡¯t know what happened exactly!¡±

    ¡°Yong¡¯er, Yuru has changed her age. Is it really good for her reputation? Doesn¡¯t the First Young Master of the Qi¡¯s Mansion know it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he gets angry and gives away what happened in Jiangzhou at that time? If so, you will lose more than gain,¡± Madam Dowager said in an increasingly low voice, looking at Qin Huaiyong with no moods but only slight coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, Qi Tianyu won¡¯t give it away. He has promised me. It¡¯s our fault that Yuru broken the promise of marrying him, but there¡¯s still room for remedy. In fact, Old Madam of Duke Yong suggested that Yuru can im to be two years younger. Considering that Di Yan said nothing, I think Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion indicated that they can get married two yearster. Madam Di¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Qin Huaiyong held back his words.

    ¡°What do you want to say about Madam Di?¡± Madam Dowager¡¯s attention was attracted by him.

    ¡°Madam Di has behaved terribly with such a bad reputation, but she¡¯s still my legitimate wife. I¡¯ve felt ashamed every time my colleagues mentioned her!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong sighed, slightly low in spirits.

    Madam Dowager¡¯s hand trembled and knocked over the tea cup beside her hand, but at this moment she had no time to care about the pain and lowered her voice in shock, ¡°Could it be possible that you want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, you get me wrong. How would I think so? I just mean that I¡¯m not going to release Madam Di considering her terrible situation. But I¡¯m afraid that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t agree to do that. Since they have requested us to im that Yuru is two years younger, we can do as they requested. If so, at least they can¡¯t interfere in what I do to Madam Di!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong said.

    Madam Dowager naturally understood his words. He meant to make Duke Yong¡¯s Mansionpromise with Qin Yuru and Madam Di. Since they imed that Qin Yuru was two years younger as Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion requested, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t interfere in how Qin Huaiyong dealt with Madam Di. What was more, Qin Huaiyong did not intend to divorce Madam Di, nor did he torture her. He just felt ashamed of her presence.

    Madam Di had framed up Qin Wanru in Jingxin Monastery in Jiangzhou, which had basically been confirmed. Besides, the wife of the heir of Duke Yangqu had told the fact, coupled with the testimony of the coachman. If Qin Huaiyong released Madam Di, it would also disgrace Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. After all, this vicious woman came from their Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    From this point of view, Qin Yuru was naturally much better, because at least her reputation hadn¡¯t beenpletely ruined.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t always lock her up in the backyard. If we continue doing that¡­¡± Madam Dowager said hesitantly.

    ¡°Naturally we can¡¯t lock her up in the mansion all the time. Sometime after the affair subsides, I¡¯ll send Madam Di to a monastery where she can cleanse her heart and pray for blessings.¡± Qin Huaiyong exined.

    ¡°Will Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion agree?¡± Madam Dowager didn¡¯t consider it feasible. Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion favored Madam Di a lot. How could she watch Madam Di fall to this point without doing anything?

    Qin Huaiyong hesitated for a moment, seeming to be a little embarrassed, but still said after thinking, ¡°Mother, I have an idea, but I¡¯m wondering whether it¡¯s feasible?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Madam Dowager asked.

    ¡°Secretly send Madam Di back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. What do you think of it?¡± Qin Huaiyong said implicitly.

    Madam Dowager didn¡¯t understand it, looked at Qin Huaiyong with her dim eyes and motioned for him to continue talking.

    ¡°I mean to send Madam Di back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion without iming that I¡¯ve divorced her. In this way, she can live in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion from now on, and Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion can stop making trouble!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong exined!

    Madam Dowager fell silent, frowned and looked down. She understood Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words. On the surface, Madam Di was still the legitimate Madam of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and they imed that they sent her to a monastery to rest in quietude and pray for two daughters because of her viciousness. But in fact, she was sent back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    In this way, at least the Old Madam, who spoiled her daughter, could stop making trouble. As for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, since Madam Di was secretly sent to their mansion, they wouldn¡¯t let others know. Anyway Madam Di had a terrible reputation now. With such a reputation, if it weren¡¯t for the support of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she would have been divorced.

    Qin Huaiyong let her keep the position of legitimate wife for the sake of the reputation of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°If you send Madam Di to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, what about Yuru?¡± After a long while, Madam Dowager asked, looking up.

    ¡°Mother, Yuru naturally should be raised by you. Despite your poor health, I still want to trouble you to educate her. She has been misguided by her mother. Now she can stay home for two more years. If she could be raised by you for two years and educated by the etiquette instructor for some time, she might not do something terrible like Madam Di in the future!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong looked at Madam Dowager with anticipation, suddenly stood up, lifted his robes, knelt down in front of Madam Dowager and said, ¡°Mother, please do me a favor!¡±

    ¡°Yong¡¯er, get up. I would like to promise you, but I¡¯m afraid that Madam Di will disagree and Yuru will make a scene!¡± Madam Dowager sighed and reached out to help Qin Huaiyong up.

    Qin Huaiyong stood up with her help, sat back on the chair beside and said, ¡°Mother, rest assured. I will handle it. I won¡¯t do that instantly, because I still need tomunicate with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. I believe that they will consider it a good idea. Regarding Yuru, I have to trouble you to take care of her!¡±

    ¡°Yuru is my granddaughter. I naturally hope that she could be better. Without Madam Di aroundter, if I am in good health, I will raise Yuru by myself. If I am in poor health, I will ask Run to raise her. What do you think of it?¡± said Madam Dowager.

    She knew clearly about her health condition. She was energetic enough to take charge of domestic affairs a few years ago. Later, her increasingly poor health made her unable to do that, so she had to leave the charge to Madam Di. Besides, she was not energetic enough to educate her two granddaughters. Attacked by her old disease sometimes, she couldn¡¯t get up all day. How could she educate her granddaughter?

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded obediently.

    ¡°What should we do now? Yuru smashed the bracelets given by Old Madam of Duke Xing. We should tell the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion about it, right?¡± Madam Dowager turned back to the subject.

    Since Madam Di did those terrible things to Qin Wanru, Madam Dowager had thought about asking Qin Huaiyong to divorce Madam Di. Nevertheless, she knew that it wouldn¡¯t work, because Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯tpromise and would even mention what had happened at that time.

    At that time, Madam Di could be considered a nobledy who married a humble man. Qin Huaiyong came from a declined aristocratic family. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had every reason to break the promise of the marriage between Madam Di and Qin Huaiyong, and afterwards it was heard that they had intended to do that. They dyed the marriage repeatedly, but at least didn¡¯t break the promise of the marriage. Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion personally sent Madam Di to Madam Dowager.

    Speaking of this, it could be considered a good deed of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Madam Di¡¯s terrible reputation made it reasonable for Qin Huaiyong to divorce her. However, if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion mentioned it, Qin Huaiyong would probably be considered ungrateful or even his character would be questioned by others.

    Madam Dowager clearly knew that she had no idea of the official affairs. Nevertheless, when her husband was still alive, he had told her that it was okay if a woman in the inner court could not help her husband in his official career, but she shouldn¡¯t hold her husband back in other respects.

    Now, Madam Dowager considered it also applicable to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s situation.

    This was also the reason why she wanted to ask Qin Huaiyong to divorce Madam Di but had never mentioned it to Qin Huaiyong. She knew about Qin Huaiyong¡¯s situation. Now Qin Huaiyong made it clear to her, which satisfied her a lot.

    This might be the best way to solve this problem!

    ¡°Mother, maybe I can im that they identally smashed the bracelets when ying with each other?¡± Qin Huaiyong nced at the door and said.

    ¡°We can¡¯t patch it up, since numerous people have seen what happened!¡± Madam Dowager shook her head and didn¡¯t agree. They had made such a scene and had been seen by numerous people, which really made it hard to exin. Besides, Qin Wanru was really innocent. Madam Dowager thought that Qin Huaiyong was biased towards Qin Yuru by saying that.

    ¡°Yong¡¯er, Zhuozhuo¡¯s biological father died for saving you. You won¡¯t act like Madam Di who doesn¡¯t treat Zhuozhuo as her biological daughter, right?¡±

    ¡°Mother, how could I do that? But in this case, we must have an exnation!¡± Qin Huaiyong stood up, walked around in the room with a little irritation and frowned.

    Madam Dowager picked up the jade bracelets on the table and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ll try to find a pair of good jade bracelets, and then we can im that Yuru smashed her own jade bracelets on the street instead of those given by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t tell the difference?¡± Qin Huaiyong knew little about women¡¯s essories. He sat down in surprise, also picked up a fragment and had a look.

    ¡°They may tell the difference. But since this pair of bracelets has been given to Yuru, they belong to Yuru. Even if they have been smashed, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Nevertheless, they were smashed during a quarrel in public, so we should exin it to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, lest she would think that we don¡¯t respect her!¡±

    If they were smashed in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t know it as long as she wasn¡¯t told. In this case, they didn¡¯t have to tell her, lest she would get angry.

    ¡°So be it!¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded and agreed after thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Run to handle it. She can walk around on the street when she has time, and buy another pair of bracelets if she finds the appropriate pair.¡±

    Madam Dowager basically didn¡¯t go out, and Qin Wanru was too young. So Shui Run was the suitable person to do that.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only solution. But Yuru¡¯s reputation may be worse this time. She beat and cursed her younger sister on the street, and numerous people have seen it. How¡­ should we exin it?¡± Madam Dowager nodded, and then frowned again and looked at Qin Huaiyong, motioning for him to make a decision.

 Chapter 332 - The Maid Intending to Sleep with the Master

    <h4>Chapter 332 The Maid Intending to Sleep with the Master</h4>

    Qin Huaiyong also frowned and said after a long while, ¡°We can say that Yuru has been bewitched and stayed in our mansion recently to ward off the evil spirits!¡±

    ¡°We¡­ can only say that!¡± Madam Dowager nodded, and said helplessly, ¡°Should we ask someone to our mansion to drive away the evil spirits?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary!¡±

    Qin Yuru had a bad reputation, but fortunately Di Yan was the same. In addition, Madam Di came from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. They would probably not break the promise of the marriage between Qin Yuru and Di Yan. It could be considered the sheer luck among these misfortunes!

    Now that they had figured out a proper way to solve the problem, Qin Huaiyong sent Madam Dowager to the door.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, Madam Shui doesn¡¯t feel well!¡± Seeing theming out, the manservant, who was guarding at the door, hurried over to report.

    ¡°When did it happen?¡± Madam Dowager felt her legs went weak and became so anxious that her face changed immediately.

    ¡°A moment ago. Madam Shui almost copsed after walking out of the door. The Second Miss took Madam Shui to a yard beside them, where Madam Shui could have a rest, and sent someone to ask the doctor toe over. Madam Shui was finally carried away.¡± The manservant reported with his head covered with sweat. Seeing Madam Shui suffering, he intended to help but was rejected by Qionghua.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go and see her!¡± Qin Huaiyong strode out with great anxiety. He really looked forward to the baby in Shui Run¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Okay, you can go now. I¡¯ll go there soon!¡± Madam Dowager answered repeatedly.

    Qin Huaiyong walked out of the yard with a manservant and headed towards Chuihua Gate. Upon his arrival at Chuihua Gate, a maid suddenly rushed out sideways. She was frightened, staggered and coincidently fell down beside him.

    ¡°General!¡± She raised her delicate face, and immediately eximed in a sweet voice after clearly seeing Qin Huaiyong in front of her.

    Qin Huaiyong nced over the maid¡¯s face which was pretty and different from the face of an ordinary maid. With coldness in his eyes, he didn¡¯t stop, but passed by her and left with big strides.

    The manservant, who walked behind him, recognized that this maid was named Huangrui and had served Madam Di. With a hint of sarcasm on his face, he also passed by her and strode away.

    Although he hadn¡¯t seen this kind of trick in General¡¯s Mansion, he had heard of it. He heard that it was often a trap for hooking up with the male master. This maid, who served Madam Di, looked like an ordinary girl from a good family rather than an ordinary maid from a humble family. In fact, she must be a frivolous girl intending to hook up with the master!

    The general was extremely anxious at the moment, with no time to pay attention to this maid.

    The two men both passed by and ignored Huangrui, as if they didn¡¯t see her. Her delicate face became a little stiff. Huangrui watched Qin Huaiyong leave in disbelief. She really couldn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t make Qin Huaiyong stop for a while by acting like that.

    The Nanny, who had instructed her, told her that acting like that was the most likely to make a man feel tender and protective. Why didn¡¯t the general look at her?

    ¡°Huangrui, you should get up quickly. The ground is so cold in the winter. Sitting on the ground will do harm to the health of a fragile girl like you.¡± The old maid guarding Chuihua Gate stared at Huangrui with a smile, talked to her, came over and reached out to help her up.

    Huangrui blushed. Although the old maid didn¡¯tugh at her, she could tell that the old maid obviously knew something. If she seeded, she wouldn¡¯t worry about what an old maid said. But now she failed and the old maid saw the embarrassing scene, so she felt ashamed and angry.

    She pushed away the old maid¡¯s hand, got up by herself, gnashed her teeth and intended to leave.

    ¡°Huangrui, where are you going? To the outer courtyard?¡± The old maid reminded her with a smile.

    Realizing that she had taken the wrong way in a moment of desperation, Huangrui hurriedly turned back.

    ¡°Huangrui, do you know why the general is so anxious?¡± the old maid asked with a smile.

    Huangrui stopped, adjusted her attitude, turned around and pretended to be calm¡£ ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Madam Shui is sick!¡± The old maid looked around and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Sick? What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Huangrui said with her eyes lighting up.

    ¡°Nothing serious. She just feels a little ufortable. Whenever Madam Shui feels ufortable, the general is always the most anxious,¡± the old maid whispered and reached out to point at the direction of Shui Run¡¯s yard. ¡°Now Madam Shui is the most important person in the general¡¯s mind, so he¡¯s unlikely to annoy Madam Shui at this time. She¡¯s pregnant with the young master in the future!¡±

    The old maid said in an increasingly low voice, and reached out to touch her belly. Seeing Huangrui¡¯s thoughtful face, the old maid got closer to her and said, ¡°If she gives birth to a boy, he will be the only heir of our mansion. He¡¯s definitely iparable to the First Miss, the daughter of Madam Di!¡±

    ¡°Is Madam Shui really going to give birth to a boy?¡± Huangrui bit her lip and involuntarily asked.

    ¡°Very likely. It is said that Madam Shui has been diagnosed by a doctor. The general is even more concerned with Madam Shui now. If something terrible happens to Madam Shui, anyone involved in it is doomed!¡± The old maid said cautiously, seeming to be sincere, ¡°Huangrui, stay away from Madam Shui at this time, or you¡¯ll be killed even without knowing why!¡±

    ¡°Will, will be killed?¡± With her red face immediately turning pale, Huangrui said in a trembling voice!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the general has killed numerous rebels? The blood flowed like stream, and the bodies were piled up as big as a mountain. The general doesn¡¯t act like the civilized officials in the capital, who just beat their servants or expel them!¡± the old maid said.

    ¡°I, I was sent here by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡­ The contract of selling myself is still in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± On hearing this, Huangrui felt her hair erected, but still held back her fear and said.

    ¡°So what?¡± The old maid curled her lip and said, ¡°Do you think that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will confront with our General¡¯s Mansion for a maid?¡±

    Even if she wasn¡¯t a maid of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, the contract of selling herself wasn¡¯t in her own hands. If her master did not want to make a big fuss because of her, her master would just leave her to die without doing anything!

    ¡°Through suppressing rebellions, our general has been very experienced in interrogating prisoners. He can make them cry for a few days without dying but injured all over¡­¡± Speaking of this, the old maid also trembled and looked around with a guilty conscience, as if at this time Qin Huaiyong had sent someone to watch them.

    Huangrui felt that today the wind was even colder and almost blew into her bones. Each of her bones was filled with coldness, making her feel gloomy. With her lips suddenly turning pale, she suddenly regretted it!

    Ningyuan Army General was so murderous. How dared she seduce him? If something went wrong, she would probably die without aplete body, not to mention stay alive.

    She seemingly saw Qin Huaiyong stab her with a sharp bloody dagger, which made her legs go weak and her fall to the ground heavily.

    This time she actually fell, which was different from the scene where she deliberately waited for the right time to rush over and fall in front of Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Huangrui, what¡¯s the matter with you? Get up quickly. Did the cold weather cause the numbness in your feet? A pretty girl like you isn¡¯t destined to be a maid. You deserve a good master. No young master won¡¯t like you!¡±

    The old maid came over enthusiastically and intended to help her up again.

    With her lips trembling, Huangrui could not say a word. Fortunately, the old maid was strong enough to help her up, while patting the dirty corner of her clothes and murmuring, ¡°Someone like Childe Di is the most tender towards girls. I heard that he argued with the childes from other aristocratic families for a girl working in the brothel. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion said nothing, and even secretly picked her up and allowed her to enter the mansion.¡±

    The words didn¡¯t seem to be said to Huangrui, but directly fell into her mind, as if something had taken root in her mind, where she had some thoughts, and made her feel a hint of warmth in the winter. She had an inspiration and instantly stopped trembling.

    Now the heir of Duke Yong seemed to be the only one who could help her break the situation!

    Since this heir was tender towards girls and could fight with his family for a girl so that the girl from a brothel could be epted by his family, her problem was not a problem at all.

    Although the contract of selling herself was in the hands of Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Old Madam would probably not baffle her grandson. Thinking of this, Huangrui regained her strength and stood still with the old maid¡¯s help. She suddenly thought of something she had heard before and pretended to be gossiping, ¡°I heard that the First Miss can¡¯t marry Childe Di yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they said that. I¡¯m wondering what makes the First Miss and Madam Di rest assured. If Childe Di has a son in these two years, he will be the eldest son. The eldest son is different from other children and even likely to inherit Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    The old maid said with a smile.

    The eldest son, even the eldest son of a concubine, had a different meaning for a family. If the general did not have a son of his legitimate wife, the eldest son of a concubine would be the heir. Thinking of this, Huangrui felt fervor in her heart. Compared to the dead end in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, it was a way out and even a way to the bright future. As long as she had properly nned, she would seed easily!

    Huangrui was tempted!

    Why didn¡¯t she think of it before! Although she had belonged to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in the past, she didn¡¯t work there. She was only apanied by some girls of the same age and educated by several old maids, even with no man around. Now she had a good opportunity, and was in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. No one took precautions against her likely to meet the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to take care of Madam!¡± For fear that the old maid would notice her strange expression, Huangrui said in a hurry, politely bowed to the old maid to thank her for helping her up, and then left gracefully.

    Watching Huangrui go away, the old maid beamed with joy, and even the wrinkles on her face were all blooming. She finally aplished the task assigned by Nanny Yu! She had been told to keep an eye on this maid named Huangrui. Now Huangrui voluntarily rushed out, which happened to offer her the chance to tell Huangrui about those things!

    After Huangruipletely vanished in her view, the old maid also turned and left¡­

 Chapter 333 - Each Had Her Own Thought and Secret Plan

    <h4>Chapter 333 Each Had Her Own Thought and Secret n</h4>

    Huangrui hurriedly returned to Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion. After entering the yard, she said to the two inferior old maids guarding the door with a smiley face, ¡°Nannies, I just went to take some ginsengs back for Madam. They were sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for nursing Madam¡¯s body!¡±

    As she said, she handed over a ginseng in her hand and a purse to the two old maids. They sneered scornfully, and one of them took her purse and said, ¡°Go inside. Madam is waiting for them!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny!¡± Huangrui said, turning around to enter the courtyard. Seeing here in, Hongye , who was standing in the porch of the courtyard, hurriedly waved to her. Huangrui walked over softly.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou is talking with Madam inside. You should go insideter!¡± Hongye whispered.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Huangrui nodded. Nanny Zhou and Madam didn¡¯t want them to hear their conversation. Last time, they just stood a little closer, and then were questioned by Nanny Zhou, as if they were two thieves. Later Madam Di even questioned them repeatedly and told them to stay away.

    Therefore, Huangrui did not dare to walk over at this moment. Seeing the closed door, she knew that Madam and Nanny Zhou were having a conversation again.

    ¡°What happened to the First Miss today?¡± Hongye lowered her voice to ask.

    ¡°She has been locked up. I heard that she beat and cursed the Second Miss on the street, and it has been seen by a lot of people,¡± Huangrui said helplessly with a bitter smile. Although she was a maid, she knew that the First Miss shouldn¡¯t beat and curse her younger sister on the street. Even if the First Miss just beat and cursed her maid on the street, it would do harm to her reputation. What did this First Miss think!

    Nevertheless, she suddenly felt delighted. Since the First Miss was so stupid, her future was more promising. When she was on Madam¡¯s side, she considered the First Miss hopelessly stupid. Now thinking about it, she suddenly considered it a good thing.

    There was a sudden smile on her face.

    Seeing her sudden smile, Hongye was dumbfounded for a while and then said, ¡°How dare youugh?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯tugh! You¡¯ve been deceived by your eyes!¡± Huangrui hurriedly pulled herself together and argued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived by my eyes?¡± Hongye looked at her face suspiciously. At this moment, Huangrui looked worried again. Convinced that her eyes were dazzled, Hongye told her again, ¡°Be careful. If Madam sees your smile, you¡¯ll probably be punished!¡±

    Dissatisfied with Huangrui¡¯s failure in hooking up with Qin Huaiyong, Madam Di had often cursed Huangrui and even pped and kicked her.

    Thinking of this, Huangrui showed a trace of hatred in her eyes, but immediately suppressed it.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will be careful. The First Miss now has been grounded by the general again, so she may not be able toe here and see Madam secretly anymore. In this case, there is no way out!¡± Huangrui sighed. On hearing her words, Hongye fell silent and looked at another slender figure in the yard speechlessly.

    It was Qing Xue, who was also transferred here. As a principal maid, she worked as a junior maid now. Both of them were the same.

    If Madam was grounded here under surveince for a lifetime, would they stay with her in this yard for a lifetime? Both of them were reluctant.

    After a moment of silence, Hongye involuntarily asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever encountered the general?¡±

    Huangrui didn¡¯t tell the truth, ¡°I haven¡¯t . With so many servants around the general, I can¡¯t encounter him as I expect. Besides, I can¡¯t get out of Chuihua Gate frequently!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. Please take me away when you leave. I don¡¯t want to stay here forever!¡± Hongye implored her in a low voice.

    Neither of them wanted to spend their lives with Madam Di here. Thinking of Madam Di¡¯s slightly crazy and ferocious eyes, both of them felt the coldness in their heart and on their back.

    They thought that it was a good ce, but now found that it turned out to be a hell.

    Huangrui stretched out her hand to pull Hongye and lowered her voice to say, ¡°If I can leave here, I will definitely take you away!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will work as your maid in the future!¡± Hongye held Huangrui¡¯s hand and said sincerely.

    Hongye knew that Huangrui entered the mansion with the intention of hooking up with Ningyuan Army General, while she just a cover for Huangrui. She was capable of serving masters, but Huangrui was assigned the major task. If Huangrui became a concubine, Hongye still considered that working for Huangrui was much better than working for Madam Di.

    Madam Di was nothing more than the legitimate wife of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Almost everyone knew that there was no chance for her. She was still the legitimate wife who seemed to live a decent life, but actually all of her power had been taken over!

    ¡°Should we draw her in?¡± Hongye raised her chin and talked about Qing Xue working in the yard. In Hongye¡¯s view, both she and Huangrui came from outside anyway and directly went to work in Yn Pavilion as soon as they entered Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. so they didn¡¯t know anything about General¡¯s Mansion. However, Qing Xue was different from them and brought here from Jiangzhou, so she naturally knew everything in the mansion!

    ¡°We should watch her for some time!¡± Huangrui nodded and also considered Qing Xue a good candidate. Both of them looked towards Qing Xue, which made Qing Xue looked up at them. They both nodded and smiled at Qing Xue with kindness. Qing Xue also nodded slightly.

    Qing Xue lived with Huangrui now. Except showing severity to Qing Xue at the beginning, Huangrui had always been nice to Qing Xue. Of course, she wanted to draw Qing Xue in.

    As the door to the main room was opened, Nanny Zhou came out with her face darkening and said loudly, ¡°Huangrui, you¡¯re back. Come here. Madam wants to meet you!¡±

    Huangrui hurried forward and walked into the inner room behind Nanny Zhou. After a while, there came the sounds of broken porcins and Huangrui¡¯s bitter cry. Hongye trembled, dodged to one side and lowered her head. Knowing that the First Miss had been grounded, Madam would inevitably get angry¡­

    It got dark. The winter darkness was particrly early. It was hard to see outside clearly only after dinner, and only the wind could be heard.

    Qin Wanru hadn¡¯t had dinner, because she just came back from outside with Yujie and Qingyue. Qu Le came up to lift the curtain for her and undressed her light pink cloak trimmed with a circle of fox fur, revealing her little delicate face.

    Despite hering back from outside, Qin Wanru looked good. Her face was white, delicate and well-moisturized. Under her fluttering long eyshes, a pair of bright eyes looked increasingly dark and watery with a trace of mour. She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, seeming to be in a good mood.

    She walked slowly to the chair and sat down. Several maids took out the dinner from the food basket and set the table for her.

    The reason why she came back sote was that she went to see Shui Run, took her pulse and treated her with acupuncture again. After making sure that Shui Run was all right, Qin Wanru rested assured and returned.

    Since Qin Huaiyong knew about Shui Run¡¯s situation, he had stayed in Shui Run¡¯s Liufeng Pavilion and even had no time to have dinner just now. Qin Wanru could tell that he was really worried.

    The dinner was very simple, including five dishes and a pot of soup. Qin Wanru put down her dinnerware after eating a little. She had little appetite, because she liked light dishes. In the past, the kitchen mostly sent light dishes here, but today three dishes had a slightly strong vor and were not to her general taste.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong with the dishes?¡± Qin Wanru wiped her mouth with a handkerchief and asked casually.

    ¡°I heard that the dishes are made by a new old maid. The former old maid has sticky fingers, so she has been expelled,¡± Qu Le said. She was the one who brought the dinner, so she naturally noticed that these dishes were probably not to Qin Wanru¡¯s taste and asked about that intentionally.

    ¡°Sticky fingers? When was she expelled?¡± Qin Wanru asked, blinking her watery eyes.

    ¡°It was found in the afternoon. I heard that she was caught with the loot and expelled after Concubine Xu asked someone to beat her.¡±

    Qu Le said.

    Although Shui Run was in charge of domestic affairs, most of affairs were assigned to the two concubines. It was no big deal that Concubine Xu asked someone to expel an old maid working in the kitchen, let alone Shui Run felt ufortable today. Even if something happened, it would basically not be reported to Shui Run.

    Qin Huaiyong stayed beside Shui Run, and he would not allow her to handle such a trivial matter.

    ¡°Where does the new old maide from?¡± On hearing the phrase ¡°this afternoon¡±, Qin Wanru leant back and asked slowly with her eyes blinking.

    ¡°She was rmended by another old maid working in the kitchen, but wasn¡¯t allowed to prepare dishes before. After Concubine Xu asked her toe over and tested her cooking, she was allowed to stay and work here. Some of the dinner tonight was made by her.¡± Qu Le asked detailedly. Before going to visit Shui Run, Qin Wanru had told Qu Le to be attentive and ask about the details if something happened today.

    All maid in Zhifang Pavilion knew that something happened to the First Miss today. After that, the First Miss did not make any trouble, while Madam Di kept quiet. It really looked suspicious.

    Neither Madam Di nor the First Miss could bear to suffer losses!

    They had inquired about it before. It was said that the First Miss learned the rules obediently. She was practicing standing with a bowl on her head.

    Regarding Madam Di, it was only said that she sent someone to take ginsengs, was bedridden and could not get up for a while!

    ¡°Go and check this old maid!¡± Qin Wanru nodded with a hint of deepness in her eyes. It was no big deal to change an old maid. Besides, today¡¯s dishes were ordered by herself and prepared properly. The only difference was that the dishes had a slightly strong vor and weren¡¯t to her taste.

    The slight difference was really no big deal, but she got an intuition that there must be something behind it. Nanny Yu had reported what had happened at Chuihua Gate, and the maid named Huangrui had got out of Yn Pavilion today. So she must know about what had happened to Qin Yuru. Someone like Madam Di wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I will go and check tomorrow!¡± Qingyue answered.

    Qin Wanru stood up to wash and dress herself. After finishing these, she let her hair down, sat under themp and picked up a medical book to read.

    The maids were all dismissed. The room was very quiet. Only the wick cracked asionally with a snuff bursting.

    There came the roaring wind from outside and sounded extremely loud in the winter, as if there was something agitated with a wuthering momentum.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep unconsciously and how long she had slept. She suddenly woke up, looked at a letter in her medical book in astonishment. After a long while, she involuntarily trembled. She remembered that she had ced the letter under her pillow because she had no time to read it. She originally intended to read it after taking a shower, but then forgot it when reading the medical book¡­

 Chapter 334 - The First Witness Showed up!

    <h4>Chapter 334 The First Witness Showed up!</h4>

    Looking at the slightly closed door and window, Qin Wanru got gooseflesh. She remembered that the window was closed before?

    She walked to the window and reached out to close the door and windowpletely. After looking at the window and out the window and finding nothing, she returned to her bed.

    With her gaze falling on the letter in front of her, she picked up the letter after thinking for a while, opened the envelope and dragged the stationery out with tears. Only after reading a few lines, she looked shocked. At this moment, she, who had just nced over it, involuntarily read it again from the beginning to the end. This time she breathed rapidly.

    Qu Le¡¯s father really came to the capital!

    That day she didn¡¯t get the wrong person, and the person was Qu Le¡¯s father. She had thought that if she wanted to find Qu Le¡¯s father, she had to send someone to Jiangzhou. As just a girl living in the inner court, Qin Wanru was definitely incapable of sending someone to Jiangzhou which was thousands of miles away. Unexpectedly Chu Liuchen sent someone to bring him to the capital and offered a yard in the capital for his residence now.

    When leaving Jiangzhou, she just sighed that Qu Le¡¯s father was quite a loyal servant. In order to find his former master, he even sold his several daughters to different mansions where they worked as servants with the intention of seeking some clues of his former master.

    After she moved to the capital, as some past events were raked up, she realized that it had something to do with her. Qu Le¡¯s father was obviously the person she was looking for. However, she didn¡¯t have manpower and material resources to seek him in Jiangzhou.

    She had nned to ask Qu Le to write a letter and think of a way to send it to Qi Baiyu. In this way, she could ask him to think of a way to send someone to deliver the letter to Jiangzhou and seek Qu Le¡¯s father. Compared to her, Qi Baiyu knew the situation in Jiangzhou better and left some old servants in Jiangzhou.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Liuchen had brought Qu Le¡¯s father to the capital. She took a hard breath with a trace of deepness across her eyes. With Qu Le¡¯s father, she could figure out something rather than specte it!

    In order to destroy the plot of Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di, she must restore her identity. However, the biggest problem was that no one could confirm her identity. Now the first witness had shown up¡­

    Qin Wanru got upte the next day, because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Various nightmares were intertwined. She saw the steps stained by her blood in thest life. She saw she was pped hard by Qin Yuru and forced to kowtow to Qin Yuru heavily by a maid. She saw Madam Dowager kowtow to Madam of Duke Xing for pleading¡­

    She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. Waking up in the morning, she felt a dull pain in her head, touched her head and sat up. Yujie hurriedly came it from outside and lifted the gauze curtain for her.

    Qin Wanru squinted at the sunlight outside the window and asked, ¡°Is it sote?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to get upte in winter. Madam Dowager sent Nanny Duan to tell you that today you don¡¯t have to go there and pay respects to her. Thinking that you must be tired, I did not wake you up deliberately!¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    ¡°Grandma has got something to do?¡± Qin Wanru was shocked and asked.

    ¡°Yeah. The First Young Master of the Qi Family came to pay respects to Madam Dowager!¡± Yujie curled her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering why he came here. I have never seen hime here when Miss Qi lived here. Now why he came here!¡±

    It was really unexpected. The reason for Qi Tianyu¡¯s visit at this time was really inexplicable. After getting up and washing and dressing herself, Qin Wanru had a little breakfast and still felt a severe headache.

    Yujie considered that she was ill based on her symptoms, so Yujie suggested that she should lie down and rest for a while.

    However, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t feel sleepy at this moment and thought it better to go to see Shui Run. So she went to the courtyard of Shui Run with Yujie. After walking out and being blown by the cold wind, she felt her headache eased.

    Shui Run¡¯s room was warm, and she sniffed the faint scent of plum blossoms from the warmth in her face as soon as she entered the room. There were a few plum blossoms arranged on the desk by the window, which brought stronger fragrance to the room.

    Shui Run looked good. She didn¡¯t wear a lot of clothes in the room, leant against the couch and talked to two concubines, Concubine Xu and Concubine Dong.

    Both concubines seemed to have good manners. They sat on the little stools in front of the couch and answered Shui Run, while listening to Shui Run¡¯s orders.

    Seeing Qin Wanrue in, the two concubines hurriedly bowed to her and then stepped aside!

    Wanru,e here and have a seat!¡± Shui Run greeted her with a smile. Perhaps because of the warmth in the room, her face was reddish.

    ¡°Mother, do you feel well today?¡± Aftering over and bowing, Qin Wanru sat down beside the couch.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I guess!¡± Shui Runughed softly.

    ¡°Mother, even if you are fine, don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Qin Wanru looked at the two concubines and said reproachfully.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s no big deal. You told the two concubines yesterday to deal with trifling affairs by themselves and not to report them to me.¡± Shui Run said with a smile, while holding Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and patted it. She seemed to be in a pretty good mood.

    This made Qin Wanru rest assured.

    ¡°Aunts, if there is something that you can¡¯t handle, you can report it to me in future. My mother is not in good health now and needs to spend most of the time resting,¡± Qin Wanru said to Concubine Xu and Concubine Dong with a smile.

    In thest life, she had actually been in charge of the domestic affairs of Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers. At that time, she had just married into Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers. In order to baffle her, Gu Xishu, the wife of the second young master, spoke ill of her in front of Madam of Prime Minister and left some messy affairs to her. If she did well in managing them, she got no credit. But if she didn¡¯t do well, it was all her fault.

    Ignorant of everything at that time, she did that with confusion and did everything wrong. But fortunately, with Wen Xichi¡¯s help, she gradually managed everything in a proper way. However, Gu Xishu yed some trickster to take the management back.

    ¡°Okay, Second Miss! I dare not bother Madam too much!¡± The two concubines hurriedly promised.

    ¡°Concubine Xu, the old maid who cooks was changed yesterday?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Concubine Xu with a smile.

    These two concubines of Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t find favor with Qin Huaiyong. In thest life, they had lived in the shadow of Madam Di and had always been respectful to Madam Di. Now Madam Di had been locked up. They were also respectful to Shui Run and acted in an extremely submissive and polite way.

    ¡°Second Miss, the old maid stole a bracelet from another old maid living with her. When it was found, she still secretly worn the bracelet on her wrist. I¡¯ve intended to report this to Madam and leave it to Madam for disposal. But general said that I could deal with this trivial matter by myself. I thought it inappropriate to keep her here, so I directly expelled her and recruited another old maid temporarily. I heard that she¡¯s pretty good at cooking. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll fire her and pick someone else!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I just don¡¯t get used to the vor for a while!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t get used to the vor, just eat the dishes made by my small kitchen. I¡¯ll ask them to make more dishes and send the dishes to your ce!¡± Shui Run coughed in a low voice and said softly.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to. The vor is not bad. The old maid just didn¡¯t adjust the vor to my taste, because she just began to cook here!¡± Qin Wanru exined casually, seeming to mention it thoughtlessly.

    Concubine Xu stole a nce at Qin Wanru¡¯s expression and was relieved. It seemed that the Second Miss just said that thoughtlessly. She decided to tell the new old maid to be more careful to cook when she went to the kitchenter. The Second Miss had got used to the light vor. Concubine Xu, who was in charge of the kitchen, naturally knew that.

    Seeing Qin Wanru and Shui Run seem to want to have a conversation, the two concubines sensibly asked to leave and went out together.

    After getting out of the courtyard, Concubine Dong asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there anything wrong with the old maid working in the kitchen?¡±

    As Qin Huaiyong¡¯s maids, who served him at night, they grew up together and didn¡¯t find favor with Qin Huaiyong. They usually had a good rtionship and were familiar with each other. So they sometimes shared their thoughts in private.

    ¡°It should be that the Second Miss noticed the different vor of the dishes!¡± Concubine Xu frowned and said as she walked.

    ¡°Ur¡­ should we hire someone else?¡± Concubine Dong asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to have a look. If she really doesn¡¯t do well, we should hire someone else. Anyway we should satisfy the Second Miss!¡± Concubine Xu thought for a while and said. She separated from Concubine Dong at the next intersection and hurried to the kitchen.

    Everyone in the mansion knew that Madam Shui and the Second Miss were now in charge of the mansion, and Madam Shui trusted the Second Miss a lot. So they shouldn¡¯t offend the Second Miss!

    Watching the two concubines leaving, Shui Run waved at other maids in the room, and they walk out. Even Qionghua dragged Yujie¡¯s hand to motion for her to leave with her.

    Yujie looked at Qin Wanru, and Qin Wanru nodded silently. So Yujie left with Qionghua and closed the door for them when reaching the door.

    She and Qionghua stood on each side of the door.

    The room became quiet. Shui Run sat upright, reached out to hold Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, looked at her delicate little face, intended to speak but said nothing.

    ¡°Mother, say whatever you want!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile. Her little face was snowy white and tender, looking very pleasing to the eye.

    Thinking that both the parents of such a pretty child had been dead, Shui Run sighed. She now understood Madam Dowager¡¯s mood well. Since they failed to find her parents, they wouldn¡¯t tell her about her family background. At least they could make her know that she had parents and was beloved by other family members and protect her from the pain of losing her parents at a young age.

    But now Madam Di and her daughter seemingly intended to plot with Qin Wanru¡¯s family background, so she had to tell Qin Wanru about it!

    ¡°Wanru, have you ever thought of finding your biological mother?¡± Shui Run said tactfully.

    ¡°Mother, have you got some news? Do you know my family background?¡± Qin Wanru asked excitedly with her long eyshes fluttering.

    ¡°Yesterday¡­ your grandma told me something about your family background¡­¡± With no idea whether she was right or wrong, Shui Run seemed to be increasingly hesitant.

    ¡°Mother, tell me who my biological parents are and why they left me in the Qin¡¯s Mansion? Why are they so cruel¡­ that, that they left me alone¡­¡± Qin Wanru unconsciously said in a trembling voice, and her voice even cracked, although these were all nned by her and pushed forward by her step by step.

    Nevertheless, now she could personally hear of what had happened at that time. How could she not be excited? She involuntarily grasped Shui Run¡¯s hand with a touch of deep red in her eyes.

    Were the secrets of two lives about to be revealed¡­

 Chapter 335 - Appearance of the Second Witness

    <h4>Chapter 335 Appearance of the Second Witness</h4>

    ¡°Wanru, even if you don¡¯t have biological parents, I¡¯m still your mother!¡± Shui Run paused and then reiterated with a serious face.

    ¡°Mother, I know!¡± With her long eyshes fluttering, Qin Wanru hid the excitement at the bottom of her eyes, and then slowly closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she was calm. ¡°Mother, tell me about it!¡±

    Seeing her finally calm down, Shui Run was relieved, held her hand and told her about what Madam Dowager said in an orderly manner.

    Qin Wanru held the hand of Shui Run calmly. After excitement, she became keen in thinking again. As she verified her conjectures with Shui Run¡¯s words, she suddenly understood something she couldn¡¯t figure out before. Under her long eyshes, her eyes were filled with deepness, seemingly containing indiscernible huge waves in the deep sea.

    After telling the cause and effect, Shui Run sighed softly, held her hand with slight strength and said, ¡°Wanru, no matter what happenster, you still have me and your grandma!¡±

    ¡°Mother, I know!¡± Qin Wanru raised her watery eyes to look at Shui Run deeply and said. She knew that Shui Run was sincere and she was on her side. Despite her weakness, she was extremely sensible.

    However, she was not blindly weak. She had been very resolute when standing by Qin Wanru¡¯s side in the study and raising an objection in front of grandma and father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me your grandma. She is afraid that no one wille to admit your identity after you know it. She would rather hide it from you than make you feel sad for nothing. Your grandma really intends to raise you as the daughter of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, but now¡­¡± Shui Run said helplessly, because Madam Dowager couldn¡¯t hide it even if she wanted to.

    Madam Dowager had asked Shui Run to investigate it, so Shui Run sent Qionghua out to inquire about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The result of the inquiry was that the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion died outside during the rebellion. Before that, the heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion secretly left with his wife Infanta Qinghua because of the difficult rtionship between his wife and Old Madam, and seemingly concealed his identity and joined the army.

    When Infanta Qinghua was found and brought back afterwards, she had been demented and only murmured the name of the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, seemingly scared out of her mind. Everyone guessed that she and the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were separated in the chaos. She was guarded by several maids, but thest few maids were dead and only she was alive. She should be scared out of her mind at the sight of the tragedy that several maids were killed.

    At that time, she was pregnant. Soon after returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she gave birth to Master Hao and died.

    No one knew what had happened at that time, nor did they know whether the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was dead or alive. But with no news in so many years, everyone firmly believed that this heir died long ago.

    ¡°Wanru, your Big Sister deliberately imed to be younger. I asked Qionghua to check it. When she was born, the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua left. If Infanta Qinghua was pregnant at that time, the baby is almost as old as your Big Sister now. But your age is also within this range!¡±

    Shui Run analyzed for Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Everyone said that Infanta Qinghua gave birth to a daughter for the former heir of Duke Xing, but this daughter was also lost in the chaos. Everything is in ordance with your situation. Besides, your grandma said that she could tell that your parents were not ordinary people at a nce, and the Fenghua zed Cup was found in your swaddling clothes!¡±

    Shui Run told Qin Wanru detailedly what she had inquired and what she could associate.

    ¡°Mother, I know what I should do!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and said with a gentle expression.

    Shui Run sighed again in a low voice again, ¡°Wanru, no matter what you intend to do, I¡¯m on your side!¡±

    ¡°Mother, rest assured and nourish the fetus. Don¡¯t worry about things which you don¡¯t need to worry about. I know what to do!¡± Qin Wanru smiled. Since part of the truth had been revealed, she would uncover the rest¡­

    Grandma would be her second witness!

    After walking out of Shui Run¡¯s courtyard, Qin Wanru went back to her own yard first. She asked Qu Le to pack what she needed, and went out with Yujie and Qu Le. She had learned from Shui Run that Qin Huaiyong asked Shui Run to seek another pair of blood jade bracelets. Now it was inconvenient for Shui Run to walk around, so Qin Wanru volunteered to do that for her.

    Unexpectedly, when walking out of the path and reaching the main road to the gate, she saw Qi Tianyuing up from the path beside, which led to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion.

    ¡°The Second Miss Qin, how do you do!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru, Qi Tianyu froze for a while, and then stepped forward and politely said.

    He was in a proper distance, neither too close nor too far away from her.

    They had addressed each other as different names. However, Qin Wanru had grown up now anyway and had nothing to do with the Qi¡¯s mansion, so it was inconvenient to address each other like before.

    Qin Wanru stood still, leant to one side to bow to Qi Tianyu deeply and said, ¡°The First Young Master of the Qi Family, how do you do!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going in a hurry?¡± Qi Tianyu stood still with a smile and a gentle expression, just like the elegant childe in her original memory.

    As well as brother Tianyu who was kind and gentle in Qin Wanru¡¯s childhood memory!

    However, both of them had changed now and lost the affection between an elder brother and a younger sister long ago!

    ¡°My grandma asked me to go out and buy something, but I¡¯m wondering why you are here?¡± Qin Wanru said lightly with a trace of aloofness in her clear eyes.

    Although her face, which was as pretty as hibiscus, was a little charming, it showed some aloofness and indifference of keeping others thousands of miles away.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t think she had anything to talk with Qi Tianyu. Didn¡¯t they hate each other till the end of their lives!

    ¡°Coincidentally I¡¯m also leaving. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Qi Tianyu proposed gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I suddenly remembered that my mother asked me to go to her yard again before leaving, and she¡¯ll tell me to buy something,¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile. She said that politely, but obviously indicated that she was unwilling to walk all the way with Qi Tianyu. This excuse could be considered a simple and rude reason with insincerity.

    ¡°Since you have something to do, I won¡¯t bother you!¡± Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t insist on it and said politely with a smile. After that, he waved his sleeves and moved forward.

    Qin Wanru stopped and squinted thoughtfully at Qi Tianyu¡¯s back. She thought there must be a secret behind it, but couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Some of Qin Yuru¡¯s rumors were rted to Qi Tianyu. At this time, Qi Tianyu¡¯s visit was no good for Qin Yuru. Usually Qi Tianyu had avoided arousing suspicion, but why he didn¡¯t today?

    ¡°Miss, does the First Young Master of the Qi Family show his kindness to you? What makes him believe that you will forgive him if he shows kindness to you?¡± Yujie said angrily. Although she did not see the farce in person, she heard various rumors and had no good impression of Qi Tianyu.

    When Qi Tianyu came over a moment ago, she deliberately stood in front of Qin Wanru and looked at Qi Tianyu unkindly.

    Since Qi Tianyu had left, Qin Wanru would certainly not go to Shui Run¡¯s courtyard again deliberately. She immediately moved slightly and continued walking out. ¡°Ask Nanny Duan what he came here for after returning.¡±

    Qi Tianyu should note at this time, nor would hee.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to meet Nanny Duan as soon as I return.¡± Yujie nodded.

    Because Qi Tianyu was in front, Qin Wanru deliberately slowed down. After getting out of Chuihua Gate, she went to the parking yard. As she expected, she did not encounter Qi Tianyu along the way.

    After she got in the carriage, the carriage went out of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and went to Butterfly Clothing Shop instead of going directly to the address given by Chu Liuchen. Reaching the door of Butterfly Clothing Shop, she found it very prosperous with peopleing and going. The situation waspletely different from that of the former shop bought by her.

    The carriage stopped in the alley beside. Qin Wanru got out of the carriage with Qu Le and Yujie. As soon as they entered the store, Madame Dong, who was sharp-eyed, saw them. She immediately excused herself to a Miss with whom she was talking, came up to greet Qin Wanru and led her to the inner room of the shopkeeper.

    After she asked the shop assistant to serve the tea, the shop assistant left.

    ¡°Madame Dong, the business looks booming!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Since you went to the pce in the clothes, numerous Young Madams from aristocratic families havee to ask to make the clothes simr to yours. I¡¯ve prepared some, but there are too many customers. We don¡¯t have much inventory, so I have sped up replenishing the stock now.¡±

    Madame Dongughed with squinted eyes, because the business was better than she thought.

    ¡°Now there are stores on the street copying our clothes?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°Second Miss, you¡¯re right. Seeing our clothes covered with a piece of gauze clothing, many shops sessively made clothes like this. Fortunately, we have more ways to match the clothes, coupled with some novel toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidered edges. They can¡¯t copy them all!¡± Madame Dong nodded, increasingly admiring Qin Wanru.

    The Second Miss had known everything before going out. She had intended to report these to the Second Miss. Unexpectedly, the Second Miss had prepared and known clearly about that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if there are shops selling such ready-made clothes. We have made our shop known. From now on, we can mainly characterize our shop with exquisite toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidered edges, change some different schemes from time to time and make clothes ording to Young Madams¡¯ thoughts.¡±

    Qin Wanru picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and said after thinking.

    ¡°I think so as well. I intended to ask you. But since you also think so, I¡¯ll do as you ask. But there is one thing that I want to discuss with you.¡± Speaking of this, Madame Dong hesitated.

    In fact, she was not sure about this. Although she had inquired about it in advance, she thought that there might be something that she did not know behind it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru slightly raised her eyebrows and could tell that Madame Dong was really confused.

    ¡°Someone wants to invest in our shop. Second Miss, What¡­ do you think of it?¡± Madame Dong said with her eyes lighting up. It was obvious that it was appealing to her.

    Butterfly Clothing Shop¡¯s business was booming now. However, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t have much money to invest. If there was arge capital investment, it would be the biggest benefit for the entire store.

    ¡°Someone, who?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly and slightly frowned, wondering who was so well-informed.

    ¡°Not a person, but a shop expresses its willingness to invest!¡± Madame Dong immediately corrected her mistake and said.

 Chapter 336 - Fanglan Embroidery Shop in Good Faith?

    <h4>Chapter 336 Fann Embroidery Shop in Good Faith?</h4>

    ¡°A shop wants to buy stakes in ours? The entire shop?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise.

    The so-called shop shareholder was to merge the previous shop and the current one together. If that was the entire shop, then the entire shop would be merged and its ie would be shared with Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    But if that was not the entire shop to buy shares, Butterfly Clothing Shop could still gain the shop¡¯s ie from its share.

    In fact, such things were rare to happen. Those who had the ability to buy shares with the entire shop must berger shops with good revenue. Although Butterfly Clothing Shop looked good now, it was still not arge one. No one knew how long this shop can survive in the capital city. Using an original shop in the capital city to buy shares was too risky to be possible.

    ¡°Yes, the entire shop, and it is not small. I have particrly visited it and let people check their ount. There is a surplus and good annual revenues on the books!¡± said Madame Dong with smile.

    ¡°Which shop?¡± Qin Wanru was not optimistic, and she asked as she felt something inside.

    ¡°Fann Embroidery Shop. It is an old one. They hear that our method of making clothes is good and we have many beautiful embroideries and toggle-and-loop buttons, so their shopkeeper came to ask me. In terms of their old master¡¯s attitude, they want to use Fann Embroidery Shop to buy stakes, which is equal to half of the shares. Second Miss, do you think it is feasible? ¡±

    Madame Dong asked. She actually felt that she had gained an extra advantage, but this advantage was too big to be realistic. She originally wanted to go to Qin¡¯s Mansion and reported it to Qin Wanru. Since Qin Wanru came here today, it would also save her time.

    Fann Embroidery Shop wasrger than Butterfly Clothing Shop, and it was also one of the famous old shops in capital city. Even so, they still wanted to use the entire shop to buy shares in Butterfly Clothing Shop, which would make Butterfly Clothing Shop gain great advantages.

    ¡°Fann Embroidery Shop?¡± Qin Wanru raised her watery eyes and looked at Madame Dong doubtfully as she blinked her eyshes lightly.

    ¡°Yes, Fann Embroidery Shop. It is just two blocks away and it is not too far from us. If Second Miss wants to visit, I will apany you to have a look. We can sneak over and see its operation, all the guests and their samples of ready-to-wear clothes there! ¡±

    Madame Dong was about to stand up as she said this. Such kind of thing was not easy to say clearly. One must see it with his own eyes then it would be true. Madame Dong thought it would be better to take Second Miss to have a look.

    ¡°Do not need to visit!¡± Qin Wanru waved her hand, hinted Madam Dong to sit down, and then slowly said, ¡°I have no need to visit it. I know this embroidery shop because I¡¯ve visited it before!¡±

    The bottom of this pair of watery eyes could hardly be reached. She sneered in her heart, and thought, ¡°What a coincidence! I meet Fann Embroidery Shop again. Originally, I was looking for this embroidery shop, but it unexpectedly runs into me on its own initiative!¡±

    Coincidence! What a coincidence!

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Second Miss, what do you think?¡± Madame Dong said excitedly. Since Second Miss had already visited it, she must have known that this shop had an excellent business. Madame Dong herself indeed wanted to make the shoprger, and if the two shops became shareholders for each other, this would be good for Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    As a neer, now that she did not know how long the shop could survive, the current prosperity did not equal to being permanent. With Fann Embroidery Shop as a guarantee, Madame Dong felt that it would at least have a guarantee on customers, and there would be no shortage or rupture of funds. It was a shop that had such a good business and kept a foothold in capital city for such a long time. How could there be a shortage of funds in this shop!

    ¡°Has you found to whom it belongs?¡± Qin Wanru said softly with her eyes glowing like water.

    ¡°This¡­ They did not say about this. They only said that their master was also a powerful aristocratic family in capital city, and they did not intend to say their master¡¯s name until the two shops had formally be shareholders!¡± said Madame Dong.

    There were lots of matters like this in the capital city. Many aristocratic families did not want others to know which shops belonged to them. Just like in Qin Wanru¡¯s Butterfly Clothing Shop, only Madame Dong came forward. Qin Wanru as master of this shop never showed up to directly do business with people. She also asked Madame Dong not to let out this secret.

    ¡°Try to ask more about their master from their shopkeeper. You just say that this is my intention to know more about their background, otherwise this business will not be possible!¡± Qin Wanru smiled.

    ¡°Buy time first?¡± Madame Dong understood what Qin Wanru meant and asked.

    ¡°Yes, buy some time first. Let¡¯s wait and see the situation. As neers in the capital city, many things were unclear for us. Lots of stores have had a long history, but why does this shop directlye to a new shop like ours that just entered the capital city? In terms of their deposits, it is not difficult to invest in a thriving old shop! ¡±

    Qin Wanru said these words slowly which impacted Madame Dong and made her more and more disappointed. She suddenly realized that she had thought too highly of it before.

    She had been so attracted by the flourishing prospects described by that shopkeeper that she had forgotten many suspicious points. Her body trembled with cold sweat.

    ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely try my best to find out all about this shop. No matter how deep the master of this shop hides, I will dig him out!¡±

    Madame Dong still felt scary when thinking about this now. The condition was so good that even made her, a cautious person, be excited and persuade Second Miss for this. If Second Miss indeed consented to it, this could possibly be a real trouble.

    A suspicious thing would cause suspicions for everything. Madame Dong now became more suspicious of Fann Embroidery Shop as she thought more about it.

    Seeing that Madame Dong had understood it, Qin Wanru smiled and asked about the business in this shop. Then she refused Madame Dong¡¯s escort and she went out with two servant girls.

    She did not want others to find that the shop belonged to her¡­

    Madame Dong appeared in the shop after Qin Wanru had left, and walked towards the Miss who had originally been talking to her.

    ¡°Was that Miss just now the Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Miss who had talked to her asked curiously.

    ¡°Exactly. Second Miss Qin ordered the clothes here before, so she came specially to ask.¡± Madame Dong smiled.

    ¡°I heard that it is because Second Miss Qin had been dressed in clothes from your shop in the pce that Misses from aristocratic families in the capital city are attracted to rush over and order clothes. I was wondering how beautiful the Second Miss Qin is, and now I see her. She is just so-so!¡± This Miss with a beautiful appearance raised the corners of her lips. Despite her mild smile, the words she had said were not very pleasant.

    There was a hint of discontent shing in Madame Dong¡¯s eyes, but it was immediately hidden behind her smile. ¡°Miss Shu, I dare not answer these words. Miss Shu, please have a look at this fabric. Does this embroidery match Miss Shu¡¯s likes?¡±

    When saying this, Madame Dong pointed to a shop-boy a piece of fabric ced on the top of the counter, which had a beautiful packaging and was put in a box. At first nce, one would have already felt gorgeous and bright, but in a close look, the colors were mainly white and pale pinkish purple, which revealed freshness and elegance in the gorgeousness. This was exactly the favorite one for Misses in the capital city who kept a low profile apparently but actually wanted to be impressive.

    Madame Dong had really sharp eyes. She had already known the dressing characteristics of this Miss in a nce.

    When Miss Shu¡¯s eyes fell on that piece of brocade, her bright eyes showed that she liked it very much, but she pretended not to care so much and slightly nodded her chin. ¡°Just this one. Remember to use the toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery designed by myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Shu. You can rest assured that I will make it as you want!¡± said Madame Dong with a smile.

    Miss Shu was quite satisfied with the whole process of Madame Dong¡¯spany. She nodded and turned away with her servant girl¡­

    Qin Wanru did not know that someone had recognized her. She was in a carriage now. After making a few turns on the way, the carriage arrived at the door of a rtively remote yard.

    Yujie recognized the number on the door. It was correct, so she stepped forward to knock the door.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from the door, followed by a man¡¯s low voice. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Qu Le wanted to cry and she rushed to the door, saying loudly, ¡°Father, I¡¯m Qu Le. I¡¯m here to see you!¡±

    There seemed to be quiet for a while inside the door, and then came a hasty sound of opening the door. The door was opened with a bang. Qu Le¡¯s father stood excitedly at the door, but when his eyes turned to Yujie, the color of his eyes became serious and sharp.

    ¡°Father! Our Second Miss is in the carriage!¡± After stepping forward to salute, Qu Le hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Miss is here?¡± After being stunned for a while, Qu Le¡¯s father was overjoyed, and even felt tears of joy. He stepped back to the side and wiped the corners of his eyes respectfully.

    Yujie turned to help Qin Wanru get off the carriage. A group of people walked through the door. Qu Le¡¯s father vigntly looked around and did not close the door until all the people entered.

    When Qin Wanru just sat down at the main room, Qu Le¡¯s father had entered the room. He plopped to kneel down in front of Qin Wanru and prostrated to say, ¡°Miss, I am, am the servant of Childe¡­¡±

    When saying this, his voice had already been choked, and he could hardly sayplete sentences.

    Seeing that his father had knelt, Qu Le followed to kneel down behind her father.

    ¡°You¡­ get up!¡± Qin Wanru sighed and stretched out to hold him up.

    ¡°Miss, I finally find you. It is only because I am so stupid. I have lived in Jiangzhou for so many years, but I have not found the true identity of Miss. A thousand death will not atone my crime!¡±

    Qu Le¡¯s father did not get up directly and he still knelt with tears.

    ¡°It is¡­ not your fault. Get up and sit down, please. I still have something to ask you!¡± Qin Wanru said softly as she let Qu Le help her father stand up.

    Qu Le got up and reached out to hold her father¡¯s hand, and let him stand up. Qin Wanru hinted him to sit on the side, but he was reluctant. So Qin Wanru just let him do it.

    ¡°How do you know my identity?¡± After he stood still aside, Qin Wanru asked slowly, with a hint of coldness shing at the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°Since Miss left, the news that Miss is not the natural daughter of Ningyuan Army General was spread. Some conjectures about Miss¡¯s life were also distantly spread from someone¡¯s mouths. Not until now did I notice Miss. After that, I secretly asked some old soldiers who had followed Ningyuan Army General before, and then I found that Miss was the one that I was looking for!¡±

    ¡°It is Miss that is the daughter of Childe and Infanta! When I was about to enter the capital city, suddenly Miss sent someone to find me! Then I followed toe to the capital city and have stayed here to wait for Miss!¡±

    Qu Le¡¯s father wiped his tears and said. It was because Jiangzhou was close to the border that he had not left Jiangzhou area for so many years. He had heard that arge number of exiles had been transferred to Jiangzhou at that time. He had been to many ces to find, but he had never thought that Ningyuan Army General¡¯s daughter was the one that he had been looking for.

    The dust was just under themp, but it had never been found ¡­

 Chapter 337 - The Loyal Servant Requested Qin Wanru to Return to Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 337 The Loyal Servant Requested Qin Wanru to Return to Mansion</h4>

    Of course, the one who brought Qu Le¡¯s father to the capital city was not her subordinate but Chu Liuchen¡¯s!

    ¡°Tell me what happened before!¡± Qin Wanru meditated for a long time and then began to speak.

    ¡°Miss, when Infanta married to our Mansion, Old Madam did not like her. Old Madam liked the cousin Miss, who had been brought to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from childhood and she was a niece in Old Madam¡¯s parents¡¯ home. She had been prepared to marry Childe at a little age, but Childe did not like the cousin Miss. However, he liked Infanta Qinghua after meeting her. Knowing that Old Madam would hinder this, he specifically begged the Emperor to decree their marriage!¡±

    ¡°Later on, the cousin Miss married Second Young Master. Infanta Qinghua was a gentle person. Even though she was an Infanta, she still behaved as a daughter-inw of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, Old Madam always created difficulties for Infanta Qinghua, and deliberately punished Infanta Qinghua to kneel down. Thus, this was how Infanta and Childe lost their first child¡­ ¡±

    Qu Le¡¯s father told all the details of the matter at that time.

    That was the part that Madam Dowager did not know.

    The first child of Infanta Qinghua and former Heir of Duke Xing had died under the difficulties created by Old Madam. After that, Old Madam had said some false words. She had said that she had not known either and criticized Infanta for being unfilial, because Infanta had already known her pregnancy but not said, which had deliberately trapped her in unkindness.

    Being furious, Heir of Duke Xing had been about to take Infanta Qinghua to leave after arguing with Old Madam. He had said that he would stay away from Old Madam and be a general on the border. At that time, the old Duke Xing had not allowed him to leave, thus they also had had a controversy. The old Duke Xing had angrily thrown former Heir of Duke Xing out of the mansion, and said that Heir of Duke Xing would not be allowed to tell his identity in front of others.

    Originally Heir of Duke Xing would have been thought to surrender and return to the mansion again. It had been unexpected that Heir of Duke Xing had had a fiery disposition. He had taken Infanta Qinghua directly to the border without saying goodbye, and only left a letter saying that he would go to the border and hide his name to join the army. He could also gain his honor and protect his wife without relying on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Heir of Duke Xing had left too abruptly. When the old Duke Xing and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had realized, Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua had already disappeared without a trace. Afterwards, no matter how the two mansions had found them, the two people could not have been found. However, these two mansions had not given up, and they had still sent many people to the border, trying to find Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua.

    After a few years, those who had been sent to find had already returned, but their whereabouts had still been unknown.

    At this time, the rebellion had broken out. The border had been in an emergency and many cities had been invaded, which had made people in capital city panic. At this time, a letter from Infanta Qinghua had been received at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, saying that Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua had already had a daughter, and now she had been pregnant again. During the wartime, it had been unsafe for Infanta Qinghua to stay on the border, thus Childe had wanted her to return to the capital city first, and let people from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion pick her up.

    Upon receiving this news, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had cried with joy. Although she had not been willing to notice Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, seeing that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had never forgotten to find them, she had also revealed the information to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The two mansions had sent people together to pick up Infanta Qinghua. Among the people sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at the time had been Qu Le¡¯s father. Before he would leave the capital city, the old Duke Xing had specially asked him toe over and warned repeatedly that after finding Childe, he would protect Childe by his side and let Infanta Qinghua return to the capital city first, since others from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would protect her.

    But this group of people had only ended in finding Infanta Qinghua. At that time, Infanta Qinghua had hidden behind a small rotten Buddha statue. Several servant girls around her had all been killed by disordered army. Only she had sat behind the Buddha statue in bloody clothes. She had be demented and not answered to others. She had only murmured Childe¡¯s name and another two vague characters.

    Everyone had looked around to find Childe but failed. Seeing that Infanta Qinghua had not been in a good condition, most people had escorted her to returned to the capital city. Only Qu Le¡¯s father and several people had stayed to keep finding Childe, as well as the elder daughter of Infanta Qinghua and Childe.

    But afterwards they had been nowhere to find and people who had been sent out had returned to the capital city one after another. Only Qu Le¡¯s father had not given up, and continued finding, which had taken him so many years.

    The old Duke Xing had been dead, and the new Duke Xing was the Second Young Master in the mansion.

    Now seeing Qin Wanru, how could Qu Le¡¯s father not be excited? The belief that he had supported him for so many years was to find the daughter of Childe and Infanta.

    ¡°Miss, you, you are Miss of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. You are the most honorable Miss in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Even a man could not help but tear. Thinking that his long-term wish finally realized, Qu Le¡¯s father couldn¡¯t hold back his tears. He walked to the door, and knelt down towards the west.

    With his head down, he murmured in his mouth and piously consoled his master!

    Qin Wanru bit her lips and clenched her hands tightly, with an endless cruelty hidden in her eyes!

    ¡°In myst life, I did not finally offer any incense to my natural parents. I am afraid that Qin Yuru had shown her filial piety for many times in front of my parents¡¯ memorial tablets,¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    If her parents had known it, they would definitely have also felt sad to see her being pushed into death step by step.

    Madam Di, Qin Yuru, Madam of Duke Xing, and even the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, should all know something. She bit the corners of her lips hard with her teeth, and the sharp prick made her clearly realize what she should do now.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing, Old Madam of Duke Xing, she would get everything back.

    ¡°Miss, you have already known everything now. Please follow me to go back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Old Madam will be very happy!¡± After saying this, Qu Le¡¯s father got up and walked to Qin Wanru¡¯s side with red eyes.

    In his opinion, if he could find Qin Wanru, it was a great good thing to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now that the causes and effects were clear, Qin Wanru only needed to acknowledge her ancestors and return to her family. This was also the wish of his old master.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be happy! She has found another granddaughter!¡± Qin Wanru said slightly.

    These words made Qu Le¡¯s father very surprised. He looked at Qin Wanru in great shock. ¡°How, how could it be possible. Miss is the daughter of our master. How could there be another one¡­¡±

    Because this piece of news was so surprising to him, he stuttered and couldn¡¯t say any words.

    ¡°Yes, my elder sister. Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing both thought that my elder sister was the daughter of your master,¡± Qin Wanru said calmly without any emotion in her eyes as if she was talking about other people¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, how could it be possible! First Miss Qin is the daughter of Madam Di and Ningyuan Army General. How could she be the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qu Le¡¯s father said in shock.

    He had been in Jiangzhou for a long time, and of course he knew Qin Yuru. And when he knew that Qin Wanru¡¯s identity was doubtful, he also investigated Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion specially so he knew clearly about the background of Qin Yuru.

    ¡°She pretended to be two years old younger than she was and also took out the old orchid seal of Infanta Qinghua. Added that Madam Di doesn¡¯t like her and even beats her to bruises on her body, and there are so many people seeing the bruises, so Old Madam thinks that the time is reasonable and the evidences are enough, and she will recognize her!¡±

    Qin Wanru raised up her arch eyebrows with gloomy eyes.

    ¡°This¡­ how could it be like this. It is wrong and impossible!¡± When Qu Le¡¯s father heard that Old Madam would recognize Qin Yuru, he was so agitated that he was like an ant on a hot pan. After turning around two circles, he suddenly stood still and said to Qin Wanru firmly, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t worry. I will go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at once and tell Old Madam about your things. I will certainly let Old Madam recognize you publicly!¡±

    Publicly? Qin Wanru¡¯s long eyshes flickered twice. There was a glimmer of cold light in her eyes, and she sneered in her heart. In the previous life, even if Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion recognized Qin Yuru as her own granddaughter, she didn¡¯t announce it publicly. She only expressed her affection and love for Qin Yuru.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not let theter generations of the dead heir of a duke powerful and prosperous. It was quite good to give her the identity as an unknown foster daughter. And then they would give her affection and love. That would be all thepensation that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could give. Of course, thispensation would be given to Qin Yuru rather than herself. Otherwise, Madam of Duke Xing would not agree with it.

    She was now one hundred percent for sure that Madam Di and Qin Yuru wanted to pretend to be her. Even if Madam Di and Qin Yuru came up with this idea themselves, it was inevitable that Madam of Duke Xing had nned it.

    Fortunately, she totally had no expectation about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing all believe in Qin Yuru and Madam Di now. It is useless for you to say anything. What¡¯s more, do you really think that they will like me?¡± Qin Wanru said slowly.

    When asked this question, Qu Le¡¯s father couldn¡¯t say anything at that time. Old Madam didn¡¯t like Infanta Qinghua. If she didn¡¯t take the identity of Infanta Qinghua into consideration, she would have tried her best to make Infanta Qinghua and Childe divorce and let the Cousin Miss marry him. Later when the Cousin Miss married with Second Young Master, she seemed to respect Infanta Qinghua.

    But in fact, he had seen that after Cousin Miss said something to Old Madam, and Old Madam spared no effort to torture Infanta Qinghua to death many times. At that time, Infanta Qinghua lost a child because Old Madam forced Infanta Qinghua to kneel down. There would be some connection with Cousin Miss.

    After this incident, Cousin Miss knelt down in front of the gate of Childe¡¯s courtyard to show her apology to Infanta Qinghua. She said that she showed this apology for Old Madam. As the identity of Old Madam, even if she was wrong, she wouldn¡¯t ask her, the other daughter-inw to kneel down in front of the door of courtyard.

    Qu Le¡¯s father was the servant of Heir of Duke Xing then. He always followed Heir of Duke Xing. Just at that time, he saw that Childe, who was always a gentleman, kicked Cousin Miss hardly and asked her to go away coldly. And he also said that he didn¡¯t want to see her anymore.

    At that time, Cousin Miss cried hardly and couldn¡¯t help but show her love to Childe. Until then Qu Le¡¯s father knew that Cousin Miss hadn¡¯t forgotten his Childe.

    Now, Cousin Miss had been Madam of Duke Xing. Would she recognize the child of Infanta Qinghua? He wouldn¡¯t forget the vicious curse of Cousin Miss at that time. Her beautiful face was so ferocious that she was like a ghost¡­

    ¡°Go, follow me to see Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡± Seeing that he was still hesitating, Qin Wanru took a deep breath and said decisively. Before she went out of the door, she had prepared everything¡­

 Chapter 338 - Recognition between Grandmother and Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 338 Recognition between Grandmother and Granddaughter</h4>

    Hearing that Qin Wanru hade here, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess especially asked Nanny Gao to pick her up.

    After arriving inside, Qin Wanru gave a respectful greeting to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and then she went aside quickly and pointed at the person behind her with her finger. She said to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, ¡°Great Elder Princess, do you know this person?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised her eyes and fell her eyes on the middle-aged man in front of her, frowning. After so many years, she could not recognize him for a while. She looked at him up and down for a few times and shook her head.

    Nanny Gao on the side was excited, and couldn¡¯t help but tremble and ask, ¡°You¡­ Are you Shao Huai?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Shao Huai. Nanny Gao, you still know me!¡± The father of Qu Le, Shao Huai, kneeled in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and said excitedly to Nanny Gao.

    ¡°Shao Huai?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess repeated and recalled on the name, and suddenly her face changed. She stood up immediately, and walked in front of Shao Huai in a few steps. She looked at his face carefully. ¡°You¡­ Are you that Shao Huai who follows your Childe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Shao Huai. I have been looking for our Childe for so many years and have never given up!¡±

    Shao Huai burst into tears. For so many years, he wandered and always wanted to find his Childe back with a belief in his heart. Now that he knew that the Childe had passed away, how could he not feel distraught and desperate.

    He was a servant of Heir of Duke Xing and served Heir of Duke Xing from an early age. He had always been loyal to Heir of Duke Xing and that was one important reason why the old Duke Xing sent him to find Heir of Duke Xing.

    ¡°You¡­ You have found him?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess held back the tears in her eyes with great efforts and said with trembling voice, looking at him with great expectations.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, I don¡¯t find the Childe. He has passed away¡­ for a long time, just after that rebellion¡­¡± Shao Huai cried, wiping his tears.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shook her body, and almost fell down. Nanny Gao reached out and gave her a hand, choking with sobs, ¡°Princess, princess, don¡¯t be too sad¡­ This thing¡­ This thing has been guessed by us¡­¡±

    In fact, after having no news for so many years, everyone basically thought that it was impossible for the former Heir of Duke Xing to be alive. But guess was a guess. Getting such an urate piece of news still made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt a great beat on her heart.

    She, a white-haired person, always sent away ck-haired people around her. When she was young, she lost her husband. And when she was in her middle age, she lost her only daughter, and now she only had Hao¡¯er, who was brought here by her from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion forcibly. She thought what Hao¡¯er said that day: if his father was still in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, how could it be such a thing.

    The old woman in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion tortured her so much and she even wanted to wipe out the only miss of Hao¡¯er. She really thought that there was no person in the first child¡¯s family of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve found the young Miss!¡± Seeing that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt so sad, Shao Huai said quickly.

    ¡°Little¡­ Miss?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess calmed down and finally seeded to stand still. Then she asked hurriedly, ¡°Where, where?¡±

    For so many years, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had also been sending people to find her. She always thought that they were alive, or at least the girl was alive.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, this is the young miss, the young miss left by Childe at that time. She was adopted by Ningyuan Army General until now.¡± Shao Huai turned back his eyes and said, looking at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gazed at her with sharp eyes.

    Nanny Gao helped her sit down.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess waved her hands to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru nodded and walked to her slowly. When she walked in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and was about to salute, she was pulled by Great Elder Princess suddenly and she looked at Qin Wanru with her sharp eyes. Her eyes became red with tears all of a sudden.

    ¡°Princess, these eyes really look like our infanta!¡± Nanny Gao¡¯s tears fell down and she said, looking at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Great Elder Princess asked. Her eyes trembled slightly with expectancy and sadness.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, this is mine. It was said that originally I was taken by my mother but we were separated by the rebels. My mother disappeared and my father found me back and entrusted me to Old Madam Qin. At that time there was a seal hanging around my neck!¡± Qin Wanru took out a small box from the hands of Yujie and opened. There was a bluegrass seal in it.

    ¡°This, this is Hua¡¯er¡¯s¡­¡± Seeing this familiar seal, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t help crying anymore. Her tears fell down one by one and she took the box with both of her trembling hands. At this time, she was not a princess with high status, but a mother who lost her daughter.

    Qin Wanru put the small box in the hands of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and her eyes became red. She bit her lips and pressed down the sadness in her heart, bursting out a smile. ¡°Great Elder Princess, please see it!¡±

    The seal was held by Great Elder Princess, and she looked at it up and down. The more she looked at it, the more tears burst out from her eyes, blurring her sight. How could she not recognize this seal? This was her daughter¡¯s seal, which was carved by her dead husband to her daughter. So she cherished it so much that she always took it with her.

    If people wrote or drew, they would leave a mark on their works. So she would definitely use this seal to put a mark on her works.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, this is really the seal of Infanta Qinghua. You see¡­ here. The lost small corner was because it was identally dropped when our infanta was still young!¡± When Nanny Gao said this, she felt very sad. She cried and pointed at the small missing corner.

    Qin Wanru nced at it. There was indeed a small missing corner on the seal. She had seen it before, but she didn¡¯t care about it. She hadn¡¯t even thought that it was dropped by her mother when her mother was young.

    ¡°This is Qinghua¡¯s seal! Are there¡­ other things?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised up her head and asked Qin Wanru, looking at her expectantly.

    ¡°There was still a Fenghua zed Cup!¡± Qin Wanru thought, biting her lips.

    ¡°Where! hurry! take it and let me see¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess became excited and said anxiously.

    ¡°Fenghua zed Cup is in the hand of Prince Chen. When I was in Jiangzhou, Prince Chen said that he was finding Fenghua zed Cup. And he heard that there was one in our mansion, soter it fell into his hand,¡± Qin Wanru said vaguely.

    ¡°Go, send someone to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and take that Fenghua zed Cup here!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was excited and stretched out her hand to pull Qin Wanru. At the same time, she instructed Nanny Gao to do this thing.

    ¡°Okay, princess, I will send someone to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion immediately!¡± Nanny Gao said and was about to go away.

    But she was stopped by Qin Wanru. ¡°Great Elder Princess, Prince Chen Your Highness is now in the pce. I am afraid that he is not in his mansion. Even if you send someone to his mansion, it is impossible for you to find him.¡±

    Her words reminded Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She swiped her tears and nodded, asking Nanny Gao to find Chu Liuchen after a few days. Until now Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess believed that Qin Wanru was her granddaughter.

    Since Fenghua zed Cup was in the hand of Chu Liuchen, it must exist. Chu Liuchen was not the kind of person who could be deceived. If she talked something nonsense, not only she but also Chu Liuchen would not forgive her.

    ¡°Wanru, you have tasted much bitterness. Quickly, let grandmother take a look, let grandmother take a look at you clearly!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at the beautiful eyes of Qin Wanru and suddenly couldn¡¯t control her tears. She hugged Qin Wanru immediately.

    Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t control her emotion too at this time, and her tears fell down. After two lifetimes, she finally found a family member. Such a feeling of being loved, even if she knew this thing early, made her cry.

    The two were almost crying together.

    Nanny Gao and Shao Huai hurriedly persuaded them aside, and finally managed to stop the two from crying.

    After sitting down again, Qin Wanru sat next to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and her hands were tightly pulled by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. When she saw the tears on Qin Wanru¡¯s little childish face, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who was always very strong, wanted to cry again.

    Her granddaughter, not only the Miss of blood rtions in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but also the blood of the imperial family, wandered to Jiangzhou and even became the daughter of someone else.

    She had also paid attention to Qin Wanru before, knowing that she was not the daughter of Madam Di and the malicious Madam Di even wanted to hurt her. She even sent a man to do harm to Qin Wanru when she was in Jingxin Monastery. She prepared to make her dizzy and sell her.

    When she heard this thing, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to revenge for Qin Wanru, but she was stopped by Nanny Gao because it was unreasonable for her to do so. Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very exalted, she couldn¡¯t interfere with others¡¯ things at her will. It was improper for her to care about this thing.

    Now thinking about this thing, Qin Wanru was her granddaughter. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ heart ached and she almost wanted to p on the face of Madam Di hardly.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess ¡­¡± Qin Wanru bit her lips, wiped her tears and said.

    ¡°Miss, why do you still call Great Elder Princess? She is your grandmother. Our princess has been looking forward to hearing from you. She has never given up seeking for you for so many years!¡± Nanny Gao interrupted her with a smile and reminded her.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at her expectantly.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Qin Wanru said in a low voice. After saying this, there were great waves in her heart and she couldn¡¯t stop her tears.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was also like this. This ¡°grandmother¡± from Qin Wanru made her cry again because her heart was aching.

    It was after a long time that the two stopped crying.

    ¡°Wanru, after you recognize your ancestors, you don¡¯t need to live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since that old madam doesn¡¯t like you and Hao¡¯er, you and he can live with me together. Andter you don¡¯t need to surname Shao, just follow my surname. Chu is the royal surname. How could they bully youter!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wiped her tears and said angrily. Both her own daughter and son-inw were in trouble because of Old Madam of Duke Xing. She cherished much her own niece but treated Qinghua as a servant girl. She even didn¡¯t take the identity of Qinghua and her own identity into consideration.

    Whenever she thought about this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ heart ached hardly. She brought up her daughter with great efforts but her daughter was tortured by others in such ways. And they finally even needed to go away to other ces. The tragedy of her family was due to that malicious old woman.

    ¡°Grandmother, just call me Zhuozhuo. My grandmother in Qin¡¯s Mansion always called me like that!¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    ¡°What!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ hands were trembling and the cup of tea on the table fell to the ground, smashed into pieces¡­

 Chapter 339 - The Returned Gift

    <h4>Chapter 339 The Returned Gift</h4>

    ¡°What, what did you say?¡± said Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in a hurry.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve always been called Zhuozhuo!¡± Qin Wanru did not know why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was so shocked suddenly, and quickly took away her wet sleeves.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo¡­ Zhuozhuo¡­ It was Zhuozhuo. Qinghua has already told me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m stupid!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess burst into tears with thumping her chest and stamping her feet.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s, what¡¯s going on?¡± Qin Wanru found that she could not stop Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess from crying and turned to look at Nanny Gao.

    Nanny Gao was also crying and wiping tears with her handkerchief. Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s question, she wiped her eyes and said, ¡°when infanta came back, she was murmuring heir¡¯s nickname, as well as yours. But no one knew what infanta was saying and thought it was a slip of tongue. We all did not expect it to be your nickname¡­¡±

    Nanny Gao remembered that Great Elder Princess had almost copsed when she saw silly Infanta Qinghua, and could not say anything more.

    ¡°It turns out that my mother has already said my name. Grandmother said that I don¡¯t have a name yet and only have a temporary nickname. It should be that my parents wanted to invite their elders to give me a name after they came back to the capital.¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, the nickname, was given by my own parents, and in the whole Qin¡¯s Mansion, only grandmother calls me Zhuozhuo. It¡¯s highly possible that she began to call me Zhuozhuo when she heard my parents call me like that.¡±

    ¡°Cause and effect are predestined. It turns out that everything has been clear for a long time. However, in the Last Life, because of a strangebination of circumstances, I was reced by Qin Yuru, who then became the Young Lady of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    But maybe just because of that, Qin Yuru had not been epted by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. So when she was dying, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess neither recognized her nor liked her.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, get up and follow me to see the Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯ll let her see you and let you restore your identity, and then bring you back.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess did not cry long this time. After wiping away the tears, she pulled Qin Wanru to her feet with a serious look, and was going to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Princess, please calm down first. If you go like this, others will say that you¡¯re going to throw your weight around again, which will affect little miss¡¯s reputation!¡±

    At the sight of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s blustering appearance, Nanny Gao knew it was not good, and persuaded her in a hurry.

    ¡°So what? I can¡¯t stand my granddaughter being bullied by them anymore. As for reputation, I don¡¯t care. Her eldest granddaughter does have a good reputation, but does it mean that she¡¯s a good girl? At first nce, I know that she and her niece are the same. They look gentle on the surface, but in fact, they are vicious!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought of the tragic experience of her daughter¡¯s family. She reached for the direction of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and swore loudly. She was so angry for a while that she forgot that she had thought that the First Miss Shao was good and had raised her in her manor for some time when she was a child.

    Qin Wanru took Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ hand and said, ¡°Grandma, sit down first. I have something to tell you!¡± She was very happy in her mind.

    Madam of Duke Xing and her eldest daughter, Shao Yanru, who was always a model for the youngdies of the aristocratic families in the capital, was indeed such a kind of person. Qin Wanru had died in Shao Yanru¡¯s hands in the Last Life. Shao Yanru should have learned her identity, so she killed her. Qin Wanru still remembered the deep pain of being cut in two at the waist!

    ¡°Grandma, people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has confirmed that Qin Yuru is the person they are looking for. Madam Di and someone of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion should have an agreement to rece me by Qin Yuru, so they forged Qin Yuru¡¯s age. Qin Yuru once said that Madam Di had beaten her. It seems that Madam Di isn¡¯t her biological mother. I think another seal will be presented by themter!¡±

    Qin Wanru said that with coldness in her eyes. In the Last Life, her seal fell into the hands of Madam Di and Qin Yuru, which proved Qin Yuru¡¯s identityter. In this life, although she had taken the seal back early, she was sure that Madam Di had thought about it. She realized it when Madam Di embroidered patterns of orchids and grass on Qin Yuru¡¯s clothes to inquire about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before.

    It was easy to make another seal when somebody knew the pattern.

    Qin Wanru believed that there must be an old seal in Qin Yuru¡¯s hands, which must have been engraved with orchid pattern. But this pattern was only in somebody¡¯s memory, so it was a bit difficult to make it exactly the same. However, if someone of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion helped find the previous calligraphy and paintings of Qin Wanru¡¯s mother, it would be possible that an identical seal would be made.

    She wanted to see the seal in Qin Yuru¡¯s hands to verify something.

    ¡°God! Oh my god! There should be such a thing. Needless to say, it must be done by the olddy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Madam of Duke Xing. When my daughter was alive, they tried their best to embarrass her. They always said that a woman should be dignified and decent. It¡¯s all their lies. Qing¡¯er was so kind and good that she listened to them. If she had listened to me, the woman would have been driven out and such a disaster wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    When she heard that there was something else, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frowned and angrily said, ¡°Without my permission, how dare Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion ept this woman!¡±

    ¡°Princess, First Miss Qin and Madam of Ningyuan Army General treated little miss very badly. I heard something when I was in Jiangzhou. I heard that in order to get close to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, the First Miss Qin pushed her own engagement on the little miss and almost ruined little miss¡¯s reputation. After that, she almost killed the little miss several times!¡±

    Shao Huai also said angrily. When he was in Jiangzhou, he heard a lot. But at that time, he only regarded them as personal affairs of somebody else. Even though he sympathized with the Second Miss Qin, he thought it had nothing to do with him and never cared about it. But now when he thought about it, he felt angrier and angrier.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive Madam Di, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Zhuozhuo, I¡¯m going to avenge you now.¡± After hearing Shao Huai¡¯s story, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very angry. She stood up and said to Nanny Gao, ¡°Take my clothes, and I¡¯m going to the pce to see the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, where are you going?¡± Qin Wanru had sharp eyes and agile hands. Seeing that, she quickly stood up and caught Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Empress Dowager and ask her to judge it and prove that you¡¯re the right one,¡± said Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, grandma. I want to investigate the affairs about my father and mother first,¡± Qin Wanru said, ¡°If you go now, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find anything!¡±

    There was a trace of violence in the Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes. The things about Madam Di and Qin Yuru were now rted to Madam of Duke Xing. Even if Madam of Duke Xing hid well, she believed that she would find the evidence one day.

    When Qin Wanru came back from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ mansion, she brought back the gift of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. After she got off the carriage and went back to her courtyard, she asked maids to divide the gift into several parts and send them to various ces.

    The Spring Festival wasing soon, so these gifts were sent as new year¡¯s gifts. Madam Dowager, Shui Run, and Qin Yuru got one separately. Qin Wanru kept one for herself. And the one for Madam Di was returned by Qin Huaiyong. He sent someone to tell Qin Wanru that there was no need to send any gift to Yn Pavilion in the future.

    Qin Wanru naturally understood his meaning, knowing that it was also hispensation for her. Previously, Qin Huaiyong showed his partiality in dealing with Qin Yuru¡¯s affairs.

    Qin Wanru took back the gift calmly and asked Qingyue to put it away. She just wanted to get an attitude by sending this gift. Of course, what she wanted was not only Qin Huaiyong¡¯s attitude, but also Madam Di¡¯s!

    ¡°Miss, since you didn¡¯t n to send a gift to Madam Di in your mind, why did you send it? And why did you send it to the door of Madam Di¡¯s ce?¡± Qingyue asked as she cleared up.

    Before the gift was sent to Yn Pavilion by a little maid, but it did not go directly to the Yn Pavilion. Instead, it was stopped at the gate of the Yn Pavilion. Then Yujie was sent to the study to ask for Qin Huaiyong¡¯s meaning. Immediately, Qin Huaiyong sent someone to say that there was no need to send the gift to Yn Pavilion. Yujie then turned to the gate of Yn Pavilion, and asked the little maid waiting there to go back and said that the general had said that there was no need to send gifts to Yn Pavilion in the future.

    Being looked at two stunned old maids who only did manual work, the little maid then went back along the original road. It was said that not only the two old maids guarding the gate, but also some servants in the courtyard who had seen this scene at that time.

    The present that was going to be sent to the courtyard soon, unexpectedly, came back the same way. This matter was already enough to make Madam Di angry. In addition, Qin Yuru had broken the blood jade bracelets sent by Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and made a scene in the street before. It appeared that Madam Di could not bear it anymore!

    ¡°The Young Lady naturally wanted to make Madame Di angry. Qingyue, you didn¡¯t see that the two new maids, together with Qing Xue, were standing not far from the gate of the courtyard at that time. They just watched us leave and could do nothing.¡± Yujie thought of the previous scene and giggled, feeling relieved.

    ¡°Have you seen Nanny Zhou?¡± Qingyue also came to be interested and asked with a smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her¡­ She should have apanied Madam Di in the room. I guess people in the room also knew what was going on outside. When I was going to leave, I heard the sound of something breaking in the room. Did teacups were smashed again?¡± Yujie thought about it and said.

    The two maids smiled as they packed up the gifts. They were in a good mood!

    The identity of their Young Lady was now clear. After being recognized and epted, she did not have to deal with the anger of Madam Di and the First Miss anymore. At the thought of that, Qin Wanru¡¯s several henchmen were very happy.

    Qin Wanru, with a slight smile on her face, picked up the teacup on the table and drank the tea. The blood jade bracelets? Among the gifts she just gave Qin Yuru, there was a pair of blood jade bracelets, which she asked for from her grandmother and gave to Qin Yuru specially. Although they were not as good as the bracelets of Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, they were also excellent and looked very simr to that pair which Qin Yuru had broken!

    ¡°How¡¯s the old maid over there in the kitchen?¡± Converging the coldness in her eyes, Qin Wanru put down her teacup and asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s very quiet and honest. When she heard that you don¡¯t like the food with a strong smell, she apologized repeatedly and said she would change. Look, Young Lady, this pastry was made by her before. It¡¯s very fragrant. I¡¯ve tasted one before. It¡¯s really delicious!¡±

    Qingyue put down the gifts she was tiding, turned to the outside of the room, and took out a te of pastry from the basket which was ced on one side. As soon as it was taken out, there was strong smell in the room, which they did not smell when it was sealed in the basket before. The smell made people feel hungry immediately after smelling it. Looking at the steaming pastry, Yujie felt hungry!

 Chapter 340 - The Frightened Nanny Yu

    <h4>Chapter 340 The Frightened Nanny Yu</h4>

    The pastry was in the shape of plum blossom, which was very suitable for winter. Although it was not big, it was very delicate. Each petal was very clear and particrly beautiful. The fragrance, together with the smell of plum blossom, came to them.

    ¡°I brought it just now. In order to keep it hot, I specially sealed in the food basket. It¡¯s still hot now. Young Lady, have a taste to see whether you like it!¡± Qingyue, with a smile on her face, said as she took one with a clean handkerchief and handed it to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Are there many this kind of pastry?¡± Qin Wanru took it, turned her fingers and looked at the pastry carefully. She had only seen such exquisite pastries in the pce before, which were not avable to ordinary people.

    ¡°Not many. There were four tes of such pastry in the kitchen, and there were only three on each te. When I arrived there, an old maid was packing them up. She said that one was for Madam Dowager, one for the First Miss, one for you, and thest one for the general.¡±

    People of the kitchen did not prepare one for Shui Run. Shui Run was now pregnant, and the pastry she ate was basically made in her own small kitchen. People in the big kitchen knew that so they dared not send food to Shui Run.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite thoughtful. What else did she say?¡± asked Qin Wanru again.

    ¡°Nothing else. While she was packing, she said to others around her that she dared not send the pastry to Madam Shui and would just send some to other masters. If you like it, she would make it next time. If you don¡¯t like it, she would try new pastry. She said that her ancestors had been opening a pastry shop outside and the business was quite good.¡±

    Qingyue thought about it and replied. She thought that this old maid was a very smart person. Qingyue did not ask why she would not send it to Madam Shui, but she exined to them while murmuring.

    ¡°Then why did she stop running the pastry shop?¡± Qin Wanru asked curiously as she reached the pastry to her nose and smelled it. She could not help but take a bite. The pastry was not only beautiful, but also sweet and likeable.

    ¡°I also asked her. She said that something had happened in her family so that she had to work. The shop had been closed and sold!¡± said Qingyue.

    Qin Wanru got an idea and asked, ¡°Is her family still opening a shop?¡±

    ¡°No. Because of what happened, they can¡¯t run a shop anymore!¡± Qingyue shook her head and said, ¡°I investigated herter. She did open a shop and the business was quite well. But suddenly the shop was closed. No one knew the reason!¡±

    ¡°When was it closed?¡±

    Qingyue knew what Qin Wanru doubted and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, not recently.¡±

    That was to say, the older female servant had already entered the mansion.

    Qin Wanru nodded and stopped talking. Her eyes fell on the pastry in her hand again, which was really fragrant and delicious. She then turned over the felt pastry in her hand and her eyes fell on a humble corner. Suddenly, a sharp dark light shed in her eyes.

    She put the pastry in her hand on the te, and then turned the other two over. Three identical small dark lines appeared in her sight.

    Qin Wanru pointed at a dark line on the pastry and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ this should be the mark on the mould of the old maid.¡± Qingyue had thought it was just a petal, so she did not care about it. Now after careful looking, she found that it was like a small butterfly. It was very delicate and small and almost invisible when it was inside the dark pattern on the pastry.

    ¡°Is it the mold that the old maid brought in by herself?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a slightly changed look.

    ¡°Er¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be. When she came, she had nothing. It¡¯s impossible that she brought her own mold in. It should be the mansion¡¯s!¡± Qingyue did not think the mold was brought in by the old maid.

    After hearing what they had said, Yujie also came and looked carefully at the butterfly pattern on it. It looked like a small butterfly. In fact, it was a light butterfly pattern at most.

    ¡°What a delicate mold!¡± Yujie could not help eximing, ¡°When I was in Jingxin Monastery, some rich families in the south of the Yangtze River woulde to pray and distribute pastries. But for the first time, I saw such exquisite pastries. People couldn¡¯t see the butterfly pattern without looking carefully.¡±

    There were many rich families in the south of the Yangtze River. Jingxin Monastery was very famous in Jiangzhou. In addition, the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery knew medicine skills. So in the past, Jingxin Monastery was very popr. When Yujie was there, she had seen different kinds of pastries, but she did not see such kind of pastry.

    Qin Wanru kept silent for a while, then she picked up the handkerchief and wiped her hands, saying, ¡°Have those pastries been sent out?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. When I took one and was about to leave, a young male servant of the general came. Seeing these beautiful pastries, he asked for one more, because there was a guest in general¡¯s ce. Then the old maid gave the one which was supposed to be the Eldest Miss¡¯s to the general,¡± said Qingyue.

    There were only three in each te and each pastry was small. One te was only enough for one person.

    If there was a guest, two tes were needed.

    ¡°Who is the guest in my father¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it¡¯s someone from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s in the mansion now,¡± said Qing Yue.

    Qin Wanru was silent. She did not expect people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion toe so fast.

    ¡°By the way, it seems that they¡¯re going to discuss something about the Eldest Miss¡­¡± Suddenly, Qingyue seemed to think of something, and hastily added.

    ¡°Is Second Miss here?¡± Qin Wanru was just about to ask about the details, when a voice of an old maid came from outside and interrupted Qingyue. Qingyue looked at Qin Wanru, and turned to lift the curtain and went out after Qin Wanru nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The general invited the Second Miss toe over,¡± the old maid said with a smile.

    ¡°Invite our Young Lady? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qingyue said in astonishment, ¡°Aren¡¯t there any guests now? Have they left?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with the guest. It¡¯s the stewardess of Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She came to see the First Miss. But it has something to do with both the First Miss and Second Miss. So the general invited the First Miss and Second Miss toe to ask what happened yesterday!¡±

    The old maid replied with a smile.

    Someone was specially sent to ask about it. The people sent by Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must have no friendly intentions.

    But, it was okay for Qin Wanru. The more anxious they were, the more likely they were to disturb the situation¡­

    Qin Wanru tidied her skirt and stood up. Yujie hurriedly lifted the curtain for her. Qin Wanru walked out slowly and said, ¡°Has First Sister gone yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s gone and is talking to that Nanny Yu now,¡± the old maid replied with a smile. The First Miss was locked up yesterday, but today she was released by the general. It seemed that she would not be locked up anymore.

    Qin Wanru nodded and went out with the old maid, saying nothing.

    When they arrived at the door of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study, they saw two maids of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion standing in the corridor, together with Qin Huaiyong¡¯s young male servant.

    ¡°Second Miss, you are here. I have seen several times, but I didn¡¯t see you. The general is waiting for you!¡± As soon as the young male servant saw Qin Wanru, he hurried forward to salute her and led her in at the same time. The old maid who led the way backed away.

    Qin Wanru followed the young male servant into the room, and when she entered the room, she found the busy room became quiet at once, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her.

    Qin Yuru wascent. She twitched her mouth, looked up high and looked at her ironically. There was some hatred in her eyes.

    How could she not becent? Yesterday, she almost died of anger and had to be locked up by her father. But today, her father specially asked someone to bring her here, which meant that she would not be supervised anymore. Furthermore, the visitor today was Nanny Yu of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She did not believe that Qin Wanru dared to say something.

    ¡°Huh, mother is right. From then on, there will be great different in social standing between Qin Wanru and I. I will be superior while Qin Wanru will be trampled on by me forever.¡±

    She still remembered what Nanny Zhou secretly told herst night. Originally, she was dubious. Unexpectedly, it came true today.

    ¡°As soon as the Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion helps me, father had to let me out. After I live into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future, I¡¯ll ask Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to exert pressure on father to let out my mother and abandon Shui Run. As for Qin Wanru, I¡¯ll make her marry a beggar. Anyway, she was picked up and adopted. Marrying a beggar is her right path.¡±

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll feed her estrus-spurred medicine and send her to the brothel directly. I¡¯ll make her dirty all her life¡­¡±

    Qin Huaiyong was calm. It seemed that he had no expression. But looking at him carefully, one could find that there were still some changes on his face when he saw Qin Wanru.

    Unexpectedly, the one who had the strongest reaction was Nanny Yu. At the moment when she saw Qin Wanru, the cup in her hand suddenly fell to the ground, breaking into pieces, and she looked at Qin Wanru who just stepped in with astonishment.

    Looking at Nanny Yu¡¯s shocked face, Qin Wanru was extremely calm. When she saw Nanny Yu in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had already imagined the scene of today.

    ¡°Father!¡± She went to salute Qin Huaiyong, and then saluted Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Sit down first!¡± Qin Huaiyong waved and asked her to sit down beside Qin Yuru. Then he looked at Nanny Yu, who had not calmed down by this time, and said, ¡°Nanny Yu, is there anything wrong with Wanru?¡±

    ¡°It must be the second sister who scared Nanny Yu. I heard that Nanny Yu embraces Buddhism with Madam Dowager and has Buddha¡¯s nature. She only likes people of good natures.¡± Qin Yuru took a handkerchief to cover her mouth and said with a smile.

    She meant that Qin Wanru was not a good man.

    ¡°Yuru, shut up!¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face darkened and he snapped, ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡±

    ¡°My sister? Of course she¡¯s my sister. If she wasn¡¯t my sister, she wouldn¡¯t have been jealous yesterday and broken my bracelets. Father, please judge it¡­¡±

    Qin Yuru said with a smile, full of clear sarcasm in her eyes. In the past, she certainly did not dare to offend Qin Huaiyong. But now things were different. Now she had the support of Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she was not so afraid of her father!

    ¡°Enough, Yuru. Aren¡¯t your jade bracelets on your wrist?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face darkened even more.

    This reminded Qin Yuru. She shook the blood jade bracelets on her wrist and immediately changed the topic. She said, ¡°The pair that was broken before was given by my mother. This pair was given by Madam Dowager. I have to keep them well and can¡¯t break them. If Nanny Yu didn¡¯te here today, I wouldn¡¯t wear them!¡±

    When Nanny Yu came, Qin Yuru specially put on the blood jade bracelets sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Qin Huaiyong, like her, did not want the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to know that the blood jade bracelets had been broken. When he saw that the blood jade bracelets were on her wrist, he said that the pair she had broken in the street before was given by Madam Di.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know medicine skill?¡± This time, Nanny Yu ignored her. She looked at Qin Wanru in surprise and stood up excitedly!

 Chapter 341 - Is It Deterrence or Conciliation?

    <h4>Chapter 341 Is It Deterrence or Conciliation?</h4>

    ¡°Our Miss has learned some medical skills when she was in Jiangzhou!¡± Yujie answered for Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Then¡­ After the Second Miss arrived in the capital, has she cured an olddy?¡± Nanny Yu could not help but take two steps forward to see Qin Wanru more clearly.

    ¡°Once I cured one in an alley. Is she your master?¡± Qin Wanru smiled and admitted.

    The smile on Qin Yuru¡¯s face froze. ¡°When did Qin Wanru rescue the Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Hearing that, Qin Huaiyong frowned, which others did not notice.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you. The Qin¡¯s Mansion turns out to be Ningyuan Army General¡¯s. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find it. Thanks to the Second Miss, our Madam Dowager could be all right. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Second Miss, our Madam Dowager would have¡­¡±

    Nanny Yu was moved and saluted Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru hurriedly stood up to avoid and reached out to slightly help Nanny Yu, saying, ¡°Nanny Yu, you¡¯re wee!¡±

    ¡°I have to thank you. Thank you very much, Second Miss. I¡¯lle to express our thanks again the other day!¡± Nanny Yu said with gratefulness.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, how do you know the second sister? Do you recognize the wrong person?¡± Qin Yuru asked with an unhappy look as she tore the handkerchief fiercely.

    ¡°On that day, Madam Dowager went out with me. Unexpectedly, she suddenly became ill. I wanted to take her back as soon as possible, so we took a short cut. Our carriage happened to meet the Second Miss¡¯s, and no one could go out. The situation was very urgent. So the Second Miss came to treat our Madam Dowager, who then woke up!¡±

    Nanny Yu sat down again and said gratefully.

    She was really grateful to Qin Wanru. If it had not been for Qin Wanru that day, Madam Dowager would have died even if she could went back to the mansion. Later, the doctor, who had been treating Madam Dowager for a long time, said that Madam Dowager had almost died. If Madam Dowager had died, Nanny Yu, who had been attending upon Madam Dowager, could hardly absolve herself from the me even though she was Madam Dowager¡¯s henchman.

    From this point of view, Qin Wanru had saved not only Madam Dowager, but also her.

    Qin Yuru did not believe Qin Wanru. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Is the medical skill of the second sister so good? It¡¯s just a good luck, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°The Second Miss¡¯s medical skill is very good. When she acupunctured Madam Dowager, I was there. She is very skilled. At first sight, I knew that she had spent a lot of time and energy in learning. Young as the Second Miss, her medical skill is so good. She¡¯s really wonderful!¡± Nanny Yu repeatedly praised Qin Wanru. The more she saw her, the more she thought her was pleasant.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, it¡¯s all over, so don¡¯t talk about it. Didn¡¯t you say you want to talk to my second sister? Now she¡¯s here, please say what you want to say!¡± Qin Yuru was impatient when she saw that Nanny Yu was still praising Qin Wanru. She picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, put it down heavily, and urged Nanny Yu.

    Nanny Yu did want to say something. This time, she was sent by Madam Dowager. There had been some uncertain things. But when she saw the pastry, they became certain. Since it was the descendant of heir, it could not be bullied, so Nanny Yu came here to intimidate Qin Wanru.

    However, Qin Wanru had saved Madam Dowager, so she could not say the words she had prepared.

    Nanny Yu coughed to clear her throat, and hesitated.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, you¡¯d better hurry up. Madam Dowager is still waiting for you to report!¡± Qin Yuru was getting more and more unhappy, and her face darkened.

    Nanny Yu coughed again, knowing that she had to say. The smile on her face faded and she said with a serious look, ¡°Second Miss, our Madam Dowager likes the First Miss very much. She heard that because of the pair of blood jade bracelets she sent to the First Miss, the First Miss had a dispute with you when she went out of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She¡¯s afraid that there will be more disputes between you two, so she asked me to bring you another pair of blood jade bracelets!¡±

    This sounded polite. It seemed that even if something like that had happened, Madam Dowager would still give Qin Wanru a gift.

    But after thinking deeply, one would find that the words were very vicious. It meant that yesterday¡¯s event was caused by Qin Wanru¡¯s jealousy of Qin Yuru. She envied Qin Yuru¡¯s blood jade bracelets given by Madam Dowager, so she deliberately made a scene to embarrass Qin Yuru and broke a pair of blood jade bracelets Qin Yuru was wearing at that time.

    The reason was all Qin Wanru¡¯s fault!

    Yujie was so angry in her mind that her face turned white. She stared at Nanny Yu with hatred. ¡°I should have stopped Miss from saving that Madam Dowager at the beginning. Unexpectedly, she maliciously put all the faults on our Miss.¡±

    Nanny Yu finished and pped her hands. Then a maid, who had been following her, came with a delicate box in her hand. Nanny Yu took the delicate box and opened it. She handed it to Qin Wanru with a smile and said, ¡°Second Miss Qin, please ept it!¡±

    If Qin Wanru really epted this pair of jade bracelets, it would prove that what Nanny Yu said before was right. It meant that the quarrel between the two sisters in the street yesterday was designed by Qin Wanru and Qin Wanru deliberately made Qin Yuru angry and broke her bracelets, because Qin Wanru was envious of Qin Yuru¡¯s gift from Madam Dowager!

    If Qin Wanru did not ept it, it meant that she had no respect for Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Manson, who was not only the elder but also the dignified. So how could Qin Wanru refuse it!

    Up to now, Qin Wanru had to ept it even if she did not want to. In addition, she had to admit that she was narrow-minded and had framed her sister.

    Qin Wanru had to admit that the Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was cruel and heartless.

    ¡°I dare not ept the gift from Madam Dowager. If Madam Dowager wants to help us, she could give First Sister the bracelets!¡± Qin Wanru said in a neither humble nor arrogant way.

    ¡°It¡¯s so bold of you! Qin Wanru, how dare you refuse the reward of the Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t you know that we can¡¯t refuse the gift from the elder?¡± Seeing Qin Wanru really dared to refuse, Qin Yuru immediately darkened her face and snapped.

    ¡°What do you want to say, sister?¡± Seeing this kind of Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru came up with an idea in her mind. She sneered and said, ¡°Sister, do you mean that you want me to be responsible for the whole matter? Do you mean that it¡¯s all my fault? I was jealous of you and framed you, so you lost control of yourself in the street and beat and scolded me, right?¡±

    She did not believe that Nanny Yu would still force her to bear all responsibility and her father would still stand by after she spoke out the hidden meaning.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what are you talking about!¡± Qin Yuru frowned, stood up, and snapped at her.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± Qin Wanru asked back. Then she turned to Nanny Yu and said, ¡°Nanny Yu, even though Madam Dowager likes First Sister, she can¡¯t let people think so, can she? I heard that Madam Dowager is kind. I think she didn¡¯t take this into consideration. Please take back the bracelets!¡±

    If Nanny Yu did not take back the bracelets, it meant that Madam Dowager really had bad intentions.

    Even though Madam Dowager was noble, she still could not interfere in the affairs of the womenfolk¡¯s ce of Qin¡¯s Mansion. In fact, Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had nothing to do with each other.

    And what made Nanny Yu blush was that Qin Wanru had saved Madam Dowager before. It was clear that Madam Dowager was returning Qin Wanru¡¯s kindness with enmity.

    Even though Nanny Yu had prepared some other words to deal with Qin Wanru, being looked at by Qin Wanru, she felt speechless at this time. So she smiled and took back her hands. ¡°Since Second Miss Qin doesn¡¯t like them, and even misunderstood the good intentions of Madam Dowager, I¡¯ll take them back. Next time, Madam Dowager will ask others to send you honoraria!¡±

    ¡°I dare not ept the honoraria from Madam Dowager. I studied medicine to save lives. If I see someone ill and don¡¯t save him or her, it¡¯s my great fault. I can¡¯t deserve Madam Dowager¡¯s honoraria!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s face became more and more peaceful, as if the other side was not the noble Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but just an ordinary old woman on the road.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you dare not to ept the gift of Madam Dowager. You are so impolite!¡± When Qin Yuru saw Nanny Yu¡¯s appearance and found that she was feckless, she became anxious at once.

    ¡°Sister, you want to force me to bear the responsibility?¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes slightly and asked Qin Yuru.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s your fault. How dare you not admit it. It¡¯s clear that you deliberately smashed my blood jade bracelets. But you actually said I smashed them. Qin Wanru, God is watching your every move!¡± Thinking of yesterday, Qin Yuru screamed in anger.

    How could she not be anxious when she found that Nanny Yu was useless.

    ¡°Yuru, shut up!¡± Qin Huaiyong was unpleasant. Seeing that Qin Yuru was going to scream again, he suddenly shouted.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Yuru bit her teeth and red at Qin Wanru. She felt that she could not suppress her anger and said, ¡°Father, Qin Wanru framed me yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to the street and ask any passerby!¡± Qin Wanru replied calmly.

    Whether by their manners or their tones and eyes, all the people in the room felt that Qin Wanru was more credible. Looking at Qin Yuru¡¯s resentful and ferocious face, one would only think that she was obviously jealous and hateful. It was clear that which one would intentionally make a scene because of jealousy.

    Nanny Yu stepped back and handed the delicate box to the maid. The maid stepped back. She also stepped back and frowned. Now she did not know how to solve this problem.

    If the Second Miss in front of her had not saved her Madam Dowager¡¯s life, she thought that she could intimidate her with the influence of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After all, in her view, Qin Wanru was just an unmarried youngdy who came from a small ce. It was not difficult to deal with this matter if she overawed her and promised her some benefits at the same time.

    But this youngdy had saved her Madam Dowager¡¯s life. Even though Nanny Yu was capable, she still felt guilt and could say nothing.

    ncing at the delicate pastry on the table, Nanny Yu sighed. In this situation, she did not know what she could do. The First Miss Qin seemed to be the biological granddaughter of Madam Dowager and the biological daughter of the deceased heir. She was still doubtful before when she came here, but now she was very sure after seeing the pastry.

    She had not seen this kind of pastry for more than ten years. It was made by the mold that Infanta Qinghua brought when she got married. Later, the mold was taken away by Infanta Qinghua. Unexpectedly, she saw it again many yearster. Nanny Yu had confirmed Qin Yuru¡¯s identity.

    However, what made her sigh was that this miss seemed to have been spoiled by Madam Di. Unexpectedly, she was not noble-spirited and was easy to get angry. How could she do?

    She wondered whether she should help Qin Yuru, or whether she should force herself to help her once¡­

 Chapter 342 - Grandma, I Rejected Them

    <h4>Chapter 342 Grandma, I Rejected Them</h4>

    ¡°Nanny Yu, where did Old Madam go that day? Her poor health seemingly makes it unsuitable for her to go on an excessively tiring trip.¡± Qin Wanru looked towards Nanny Yu with her bright eyes and smiled suddenly.

    With her heart suddenly pounding, Nanny Yu immediately recalled that Old Madam went out to do something that day indeed and made quite a scene after returning. Later, in order to find Qin Wanru, Old Madam called Madam of Duke Xing over and asked her to send someone to seek Qin Wanru. Numerous people in their mansion knew that a Miss Qin saved their Old Madam.

    At that time, in order to find Qin Wanru, Nanny Yu clearly described Qin Wanru¡¯s characteristics. At a young age, she looked sedate with an exquisite face and medical skills. When she grew up, she must be an exceedingly gorgeousdy. She was surnamed Qin and little-known in the capital.

    Nanny Yu was really grateful at that time and described her very detailedly.

    Now thinking of it, Nanny Yu almost confirmed that Qin Wanru was the one that had saved Old Madam. In this case, if Old Madam insisted intimidating Qin Wanru, Old Madam would be considered ungrateful. Nanny Yu didn¡¯t dare to make Old Madam bear this reputation.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Miss. I express gratitude for my master. Second Miss, now I should return to handle something. I¡¯lle over next time to express gratitude again.¡±

    Encountering Qin Wanru greatly exceeded her expectation. Nanny Yu thought it necessary to go back and discuss it with Old Madam. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t act rashly, so she stood up instantly and said with a greasy smile.

    If Old Madam bore the reputation of ingratitude, it would affect the reputation of the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and she would take a great responsibility for it.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, didn¡¯t you say that Old Madam asked you to pass on a message to my second sister?¡± Seeing that Nanny Yu was about to leave, Qin Yuru got anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve passed on the message just now. Since the truth turns out to be different from what Old Madam thought, you shouldmunicate more with each other. Only if you two get on well with each other, others will consider that the Qin¡¯s Mansion has good manners and tends to be prosperous. So I hope that both of you could take a step back!¡±

    Nanny Yu said with a smile. She seemed to mediate between them and indicate that they shouldn¡¯t fight with each other for the sake of the reputation of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. However, she didn¡¯t say anything about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and seemingly stayed out of the affair. Qin Yuru was so angry that she opened her eyes wide. The old servant didn¡¯t say that a moment ago.

    Qin Wanru calmly nced at Nanny Yu without saying anything. When first meeting Nanny Yu in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had realized that Old Madam would never show ingratitude no matter Old Madam epted her kindness or not.

    Since Old Madam had such a serious ident, as an old maid, she would certainly have described Qin Wanru¡¯s characteristics in an extremely detailed way. Actually it was not difficult for Qin Wanru to prove that she was the one Old Madam met that day. The coachman of the Qin¡¯s Mansion had seen Old Madam¡¯s coachman and guards. Besides, Qin Wanru could even tell what Old Madam and Nanny Yu dressed that day!

    When Qin Yuru wascent, Qin Wanru originally intended not to be seen by Nanny Yu. So that day she stood behind Madam Dowager in order to dodge Nanny Yu¡¯s eyes!

    Afterwards, it depended on how Old Madam of Duke Xing handled it. Of course, the most important thing was to lure Madam of Duke Xing into it¡­

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Seeing Nanny Yu say nothing substantive, Qin Yuru was angry with her face turning pale, and yelled at Nanny Yu in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Yuru, sit down. Nanny Yu is right. The harmonious rtionship between sisters is the way to prosperity. You should get on better with your second sister from now on.¡± Qin Huaiyong interrupted her and said with a cold face.

    ¡°Father, I¡­¡± Qin Yuru still wanted to exin. Unfortunately, seeing all these, Qin Huaiyong no longer wanted to listen to her exnation, waved his hand and said, ¡°Go back now. Copy Woman Precepts and Daughter¡¯s warns, and learn more about etiquette from Nanny Huang!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Yu!¡± Qin Yuru hade over full of expectations so she naturally was unwilling to be sent back with nothing changing. She turned to Nanny Yu and said loudly. At this time, she really panicked. Why was it different from what her mother said? As she thought, she nced over the pastry te aside. Her mother said that as long as the person from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion saw these pastries, the person would definitely take her side and Qin Wanru would be doomed!

    ¡°First Miss, you should spend more time learning etiquette. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    Nanny Yu was baffled. The current situation had gone beyond her imagination. She bowed to Qin Huaiyong and turned to leave in a hurry with several maids and old maids. She should report it to Old Madam and leave it to Old Madam for settlement. Old Madam¡¯s granddaughter should be the First Miss. Nevertheless, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t force the Second Miss, who had saved Old Madam, to do anything.

    Nanny Yu had intended to force the Second Miss to take all the me. As an unmarried Miss from a small ce, Qin Wanru would probably be timid. On one hand, Nanny Yu intended to force her to take the me. On the other hand, Nanny Yu could promise her certain benefits and promise to seek a good match for her.

    With both soft and tough tactics, Nanny Yu didn¡¯t believe that the seconddy wouldn¡¯t yield.

    However, she did not expect that the Second Miss Qin had saved Old Madam¡­

    Nanny Yu left in a hurry, and Qin Yuru left in tears. After that, Qin Huaiyong and Qin Wanru were left in the study. Qin Huaiyong frowned and looked very tired. He reached out to touch his forehead, deeply sighed and looked at Qin Wanru. He seemingly wanted to say something, but swallowed back the words on the tip of his tongue.

    Qin Wanru bowed her head, with her long eyshes fluttering and her gaze falling on the hem of her dress. The study was so quiet that even Yujie, who was standing behind Qin Wanru, felt uneasy. She stole a nce at Qin Huaiyong who was sitting in the chair and leant cautiously to Qin Wanru, feeling that the atmosphere in the study was too dignified.

    ¡°Wanru, do you know Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± After a long while, Qin Huaiyong asked gently.

    Qin Wanru looked up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. At that time I just thought that she was an ordinary olddy. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence!¡± Qin Huaiyong said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve saved her, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would probably not make you take the me. I¡¯ve worried about you¡­ Now I finally rest assured. But your Big Sister¡­ In the past, I haven¡¯t cared about domestic affairs. I didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong looked very tired and said, ¡°If I¡¯ve known it, I wouldn¡¯t have ignored your education. I thought that Madam Di would manage domestic affairs well and educate both of you well. Now Madam Di has been locked up. Your grandma and I don¡¯t intend to release her. But regarding your Big Sister¡­ I just hope that both of you can get on well with each other!¡±

    ¡°Father, Nanny Huang is a good etiquette instructor, and Big Sister will be fine!¡± Qin Wanru said neatly.

    ¡°Okay, you can go back now!¡± Qin Huaiyong said with a smile, but it looked bitter. With such an incident, how could he smile sincerely as a father?

    Qin Wanru stood up and made her farewells, but was stopped by Qin Huaiyong after taking only a few steps. He pointed at the pastries on the table and said, ¡°Wanru, I heard that you like these pastries. You can ask the kitchen to make more when you feel like eating some.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, father!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong shook his head, smiled bitterly and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Wanru, don¡¯t me me for ignoring both of you too much!¡±

    ¡°Father, as a man, you are in charge of external affairs. You shouldn¡¯t be med for it!¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    Qin Huaiyong looked slightly bitter and waved his hand to motion for her to leave.

    After walking out of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study, Qin Wanru slowed down her pace and looked back at the entrance of the courtyard, where the study was located, with slight gloom in her eyes.

    He said that he had ignored both of them, rather than her¡­

    ¡°Miss, have you left something behind?¡± Yujie also looked back, but found nothing.

    Qin Wanru shook her head, slightly frowned and walked forward. After taking a few steps, she suddenly changed the direction and took a path which didn¡¯t lead to Zhifang Pavilion.

    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Yujie asked in surprise.

    On hearing her question, Qin Wanru turned back to the original direction with a calm face and told Yujie, ¡°Ask the old maid, who just began to work in the kitchen, to make some pastries for me. Just tell her that I like her pastries and ask her what other special pastries she can make.¡±

    ¡°Miss, have you found anything wrong?¡± Yujie said cautiously.

    Qin Wanru shook her head. Up to now, she hadn¡¯t found anything wrong, but got an intuition that there was a secret behind the old maid. Even her father had mentioned her pastries, seemingly feeling guilty for ignoring Qin Wanru before.

    ¡°Just ask her to make some pastries. Let me have a look!¡±

    Qin Wanru was sure in her heart that there should be a secret behind the pastries. Based on Nanny Yu¡¯s words and deeds, she could tell that Nanny Yu obviously intended to force her to take the me.

    After thinking, she changed direction again and took the path to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion.

    Hearing of Qin Wanru¡¯s arrival, Madam Dowager hurriedly sent someone to invite her in. As soon as she entered the room, Madam Dowager asked with concern, ¡°Zhuozhuo, why did your father call you over? Why was your Big Sister released again? What did the person from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion say?¡±

    Madam Dowager had heard about what happened in the outer court. However, since Qin Huaiyong called Qin Wanru over, she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. She had intended to call Qin Wanru over after Qin Wanru returned.

    Seeing Madam Dowager¡¯s concerned face, Qin Wanru felt warm in her heart. She came over, reached out to hold Madam Dowager¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Grandma, rest assured. It¡¯s okay now!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Madam Dowager dragged Qin Wanru to sit beside her and asked again with concern.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, the old maid serving Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, came over to give me a pair of blood jade bracelets and ask me not to fight with Big Sister. She also said that sisters should get on well with each other!¡± Qin Wanru vaguely told Madam Dowager about Nanny Yu¡¯s intention.

    Although Qin Wanru said that vaguely, Madam Dowager understood the meaning. She instantly got angry with her face turning white. ¡°What does this Old Madam mean? How can she do that? Although she likes Yuru, she can¡¯t do that. She intended to shift the me onto you. Go, I¡¯ll take you there to reject the bracelets!¡±

    Madam Dowager stood up and said angrily. She immediately had no opinion of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Grandma, I rejected them. It¡¯s all right now!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and pulled Madam Dowager back to her seat.

    ¡°After you rejected them, did Nanny Yu say anything else?¡± Madam Dowager asked. Since Nanny Yu came here and said something like that, it meant that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intended to support Qin Yuru with their power.

    ¡°Grandma, It¡¯s really okay now. I¡¯ll tell you more detailster. Now I want to ask you about the pastries!¡± Qin Wanru shook Madam Dowager¡¯s hand and said in a sweet voice, with her gaze falling on a te of pastries on the table. There were two pastries left, and Madam Dowager had eaten one of them¡­

 Chapter 343 - An Incident Caused by a Set of Molds

    <strong>Chapter 343 An Incident Caused by a Set of Molds</strong>

    ¡°Grandma, why are the pastries so exquisite? I heard that Nanny Yu has deliberately asked about the pastries in father¡¯s study!¡±

    Qin Wanru asked with a smile, popped out her head, picked up a piece of pastry and looked at it carefully. ¡°I didn¡¯t take a closer look at it when eating it!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Yu asked about the pastries?¡± Madam Dowager said with her expression changing slightly.

    Qin Wanru nodded and said with a little surprise in her eyes, ¡°Grandma, is there anything special about the pastries?¡±

    Madam Dowager took the pastry from her, looked at it and frowned. She suddenly turned to Nanny Duan and asked, ¡°The set of pastry molds belonging to Zhuozhuo. Go and have a look!¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± Nanny Duan didn¡¯t understand at first. Hearing Madam Dowager mention Qin Wanru, she instantly opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°Madam Dowager, you mean the set belonging to the Second Miss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the set. We have no other mold more exquisite than the set!¡± Madam Dowager nodded and said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and have a look right away!¡± Nanny Duan seemed to think of something, nced at Qin Wanru, and hurriedly turned to leave.

    ¡°Grandma, what do you mean by saying that? Which set belongs to me?¡± Qin Wanru raised her bright face, reached out to swing Madam Dowager¡¯s sleeve and asked with puzzlement.

    Madam Dowager looked very hesitant, looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s face, was about to speak but said nothing. After a long while, she sighed. ¡°Zhuozhuo, the set of molds have belonged to you since your childhood¡­ They have always been in our mansion before. When you were a kid, you liked them very much. So I kept them for you, and then put them away. Why does the kitchen suddenly serve the pastries made with this set of molds?¡±

    ¡°I liked them. They belong to me?¡± Qin Wanru looked confused!

    ¡°Yes, they belong to you!¡± Madam Dowager said with certainty this time, reaching out to touch Qin Wanru¡¯s hair with slight bitterness in her eyes.

    With her long eyshes fluttering, Qin Wanru hid a trace of deepness at the bottom of her eyes. As she expected, the set of molds were not originally in the hands of Madam Di. Even if she secretly took them away, she didn¡¯t dare to let Madam Dowager find it. Otherwise, she would definitely have presented them long ago to increase Qin Yuru¡¯s leverage!

    This time, Madam Di had to do that in desperation. She probably thought that Madam Dowager had forgotten it.

    In thest life, Qin Wanru had not seen this set of molds, but had heard of such exquisite pastries. It was said that Qin Yuru was particrly fond of them and would definitely serve them every time there were visitors.

    Qin Wanru originally thought that the pastries were excellent, but had never thought Qin Yuru did that because this set of pastry molds were unusual. At that time, even if Qin Yuru wasn¡¯t officially identified, everyone might secretly consider her the biological daughter of Qin Wanru¡¯s mother!

    Yesterday Qin Yuru was grounded again, so Madam Di had to increase Qin Yuru¡¯s leverage. Qin Wanru exactly needed to know how many cards and leverage Madam Di had¡­

    Nanny Duan came back very quickly in a hurry and looked very anxious with her face turning slightly white. As soon as she entered the room, she said, ¡°Madam Dowager, the set of molds are gone!¡±

    ¡°Go and check where the kitchen got this set of molds,¡± Madam Dowager said with her face darkening.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, I¡¯ve sent someone to inquire about it, and I just asked the supervisor old maid in charge of bringing your belongings to the capital. She said that they were gone before we moved to the capital. At that time, our mansion was about to move to the capital. When she sorted things out, they were still there. But they were ger. At the thought that it was just a set of molds, the supervisor old maid didn¡¯t report it to you and just recorded a loss!¡±

    In Jiangzhou, before they moved to the capital, Madam Dowager had her belongings checked. Because there were numerous items, it took several days to check them at that time. Some needed kinds of stuff were sent to the capital, and some unwanted kinds of stuff were sent back to the hometown of the Qin family.

    That set of molds were also recorded in the ount book. Nevertheless, it was just a set of molds anyway. Although they were exquisite, they were not something valuable. Finding that they were gone, the supervisor didn¡¯t care much about it, but just crossed them out on the ount book and reported a loss.

    When Nanny Duan left, she had thought that they might be gone, so she deliberately asked someone to call the supervisor old maid over.

    ¡°They were gone before we moved to the capital?¡± Madam Dowager said in rage and shock, ¡°How dared Madam Di secretly take them away!¡±

    It was almost unnecessary to check again. Madam Dowager had been sure that the set of molds were taken by Madam Di. It meant that Madam Di had intended to take Qin Wanru¡¯s stuff or had plotted against Qin Wanru since long ago.

    When they were in Jiangzhou, Madam Di was in charge of the backyard of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion with not a few henchmen. Only Madam Di was likely to send someone to take this set of molds in such turmoil in great secrecy. What was more, neither no one else knew the meaning of this set of molds, nor that this set of molds were included in Qin Wanru¡¯s luggage at that time and rted to Qin Wanru¡¯s family background.

    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll ask Madam Di personally!¡± Madam Dowager stood up angrily.

    ¡°Madam Dowager!¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Nanny Duan and Qin Wanru stopped her on each side.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get angry now. You are in poor health and can¡¯t get angry. We can handle it after checking it out. Even if Madam Di took them, we can get them back slowly!¡± Qin Wanru advised softly.

    She would certainly not allow her grandma to go to meet Madam Di. Madam Di was crazy at this time and dared to do anything. If grandma went to meet Madam Di and Madam Di brought the sachet with Qingqu Grass inside again, it would do harm to grandma¡¯s health which she had struggled to build up.

    In the past, perhaps Madam Di didn¡¯t dare to do this tantly, but now Madam Di must be daring. She was now locked up in the yard and desperately struggled to get out. Madam Dowager was a big mountain overwhelming her, so she should be desperate to make Madam Dowager copse.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, the Second Miss is right. Don¡¯t be angry now. We should think over it. Even if you go to ask Madam Di now, I don¡¯t think you can get the answer. The molds were gone, and no one saw them taken by someone working for Madam Di. At this moment, even if we go to ask those working in the kitchen, they might only say that this set of molds just showed up there and no one knows who brought them. There are many servants working in the kitchen, and nothing is missing. No one can exin why this set of molds showed up there!¡±

    Nanny Duan was indeed Madam Dowager¡¯s henchman, knowing a great deal about domestic affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. She talked Madam Dowager out of it with only a few words and helped her sit down again.

    A little maid came in and said a word to Nanny Duan in a low voice. Nanny Duan nodded, waved to motion for her to leave, and then said to Madam Dowager, ¡°Madam Dowager, the supervisor of the kitchen said that no one knows who brought the set of molds and when they showed up in the kitchen. They were ced at the corner of the kitchen. The old maid, who has recentlye here to cook, intended to make pastries. So she went through various molds and found the set of molds from below!¡±

    Qin Wanru blinked her watery eyes, not surprised by this result. Of course, Madam Di would not directly confront Madam Dowager. She made it seemingly have nothing to do with her by doing that.

    The old maid, who hade here recently, found the pastry molds recently and made exquisite and excellent pastries with the molds. Qin Yuru had just been locked up yesterday, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hurriedly sent someone toe over. At the sight of such exquisite pastries, the person from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would inevitably take another glimpse at them.

    If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, this set of molds should originally belong to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and Nanny Yu was obviously familiar with them.

    This set of stratagems was almost all linked with one another. Madam Di plotted so precisely that she even guessed that when the rumor of Qin Yuru beating and cursing Qin Wanru on the street came out, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would inevitably be anxious and send someone to force Qin Wanru to take the me. She had used all sorts of intrigues and wiles.

    Of course, the old maid in the kitchen should have done more than that.

    It was an old maid who had been deployed since long ago!

    ¡°Madam Di¡­ Does she know what she¡¯s doing?¡± Madam Dowager said angrily in hatred with her face turning pale.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, don¡¯t be angry. What should we do now? Would you like to take this set of molds back and put it away again?¡± Nanny Duan walked behind Madam Dowager, patted her gently on her back and said.

    ¡°Take them back, wash them clean and ce them in Zhuozhuo¡¯s yard.¡± Madam Dowager beat the corner of the table and said angrily.

    ¡°Grandma, since they have been ced in the kitchen, just leave them there.¡± Qin Wanru smiled and stopped her. ¡°The pastries are very exquisite indeed.¡±

    ¡°Leave them in the kitchen?¡± Madam Dowager looked at her little granddaughter with puzzlement.

    ¡°Yes, leave them there. The pastries are very fragrant and delicious, and the molds are so exquisite. They make each other look even better. When there are visitors, we can serve the pastries which are decent.¡± Qin Wanru continued saying with a smile, ¡°Moreover, if you put away the molds at once, Madam Di will know that you¡¯ve noticed it!¡±

    On hearing her words, Madam Dowager fell silent, nodded and said after thinking, ¡°Okay, just leave them there. Nanny Duan, ask someone to keep an eye on this set of molds and see who uses them!¡±

    ¡°Madam Dowager, rest assured. Those whom I just sent someone to ask are trustworthy and won¡¯t tell others about it. I¡¯ll ask them to keep an eye in secret!¡± As Madam Dowager¡¯s henchman, Nanny Duan immediately understood what Madam Dowager meant and nodded repeatedly. ncing over Qin Wanru¡¯s childish face, she had to admire Qin Wanru.

    The Second Miss really was different from the average young Miss. She was more intelligent!

    Able to keep calm at such a young age, she really was an unusual child. If Madam Dowager didn¡¯t guess wrong, the Second Miss should be the child of the Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, daughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Madam Dowager drew the conclusion based on the news that Madam Shui sent someone to inquire.

    This was what baffled Madam Dowager. If it was true, she must identify the Second Miss as the granddaughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and told what had happened at that time. The reason why Madam Dowager had kept the secret for so many years was that she was worried that the Second Miss had no other rtives. She would rather keep the secret and raise the Second Miss as her biological granddaughter.

    Now that the Second Miss had her own rtives, Madam Dowager should certainly tell the truth. However, the problem was that it was rted to the First Miss. The First Miss had got involved in it and made Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion mistakenly consider her the daughter of Infanta Qinghua. If Madam Dowager told the truth, it would ruin the First Miss¡¯s reputation. Although the First Miss had done something wrong, she was Madam Dowager¡¯s granddaughter anyway.

    Madam Dowager was in a dilemma now. Because of the First Miss¡¯s involving in it, Nanny Duan didn¡¯t know how this matter would end either. She involuntarily sighed secretly!

    A maid came in breathlessly and almost fell in panic when entering the room. She began to report upon arrival at the entrance of the main room, ¡°Madam Dowager, the Empress Dowager sent someone here!¡±

    Her words panicked everyone in the room. Madam Dowager stood up suddenly¡­

 Chapter 344 - Someone Secretly Passed on the Message

    <strong>Chapter 344 Someone Secretly Passed on the Message</strong>

    Nanny Duan turned and walked to the door, lifted the curtain, and saw a maid with sweat all over her face outside the curtain.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager sent someone to announce that she summons the Second Miss to go to the pce!¡± The maid finished her words after taking a breath.

    ¡°Why and when?¡± Madam Dowager asked anxiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s urgent. Now the carriage from the pce has been prepared in the doorway, and they ask the Second Miss to go to the pce immediately!¡± the maid hurriedly said.

    It was such an emergency that Madam Dowager was shocked. The Empress Dowager wasn¡¯t in charge of domestic affairs of the pce, and the Empress was usually the one summoning people when there was something to deal with. This time the Empress Dowager actually summoned Qin Wanru in person.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay. I should be summoned for what happened at the entrance of the pce before. It¡¯s rted to Prince Chen. I heard that Prince Chen is the most beloved grandson of the Empress Dowager!¡± Seeing Madam Dowager shocked with her face changing, Qin Wanru hurriedly consoled her.

    ¡°Prince Chen¡¯s condition has worsened?¡± Madam Dowager was notforted, but increasingly panicked as she thought about it. Prince Chen was in poor health. No one thought that he would live long. It was said that he was fine before. However, if his condition really worsened, the Empress Dowager would inevitably vent her anger on Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If his condition has really worsened, the Empress Dowager won¡¯t summon me peacefully at this time!¡± Qin Wanru said with a smile, a gentle expression and no panic.

    Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s expression, Madam Dowager was slightly relieved. She sat down again and told Qin Wanru with concern, ¡°You can go now. Be careful. Remember not to make any indiscreet remarks or look around at will. You can¡¯t afford to offend any master in the pce!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, rest assured. I will be careful!¡± Qin Wanru nodded and promised. She then bowed to Madam Dowager respectfully and headed for the outer court with Yujie.

    At this moment, Qin Huaiyong also got the news. He hurried over and encountered Qin Wanru on his way. Qin Huaiyong exhorted Qin Wanru to be careful with concern. After Qin Wanru left, Qin Huaiyong went directly to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion instead of returning to the outer courtyard.

    The carriage had stopped at the gate of the mansion. Although it was not big, it was different from the carriages outside the pce and looked more exquisite. Qin Wanru got in the carriage with Yujie, and the carriage went all the way to the pce gate.

    Upon her arrival at the pce gate, the eunuch sent to pick her up showed the pass to the guards at the pce gate. The guards checked it carefully and then let the carriage pass the pce gate.

    After the carriage entered the pce, Qin Wanru got in a pce pnquin. Two eunuchs carried it all the way to Pce of Benevolent Peace of the Empress Dowager.

    It was different from thest time she entered the pce. She was the only one along the way, and the two eunuchs went in a hurry. It took much less time than before.

    Upon her arrival at Pce of Benevolent Peace, Qin Wanru looked at the other two pce pnquins parked in front of the pce in astonishment with slight deepness in her watery eyes. It seemed that she was not the only one summoned today. She recovered from slight anxiety.

    Chu Liuchen should be fine.

    A pce maid with a delicate face was waiting in front of the pce. Seeing Qin Wanrue over, she stepped forward, bowed to her and asked her, ¡°Are you the Second Miss Qin?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam has been waiting for a long time. Pleasee in with me!¡± the pce maid said with a smile.

    Qin Wanru nodded, and then stepped on the stairs behind her.

    At the gate of the pce, the pce maid asked her to wait for a while and got in to report. She then came out and led Qin Wanru to go inside.

    Qin Wanru bowed her head and walked in obediently. As soon as she entered the hall, she heard theughter inside and looked steadily forward at once.

    There were not a few people that were about four or five in the hall. On hearing the sounds at the door, they all looked at Qin Wanru.

    ¡°This is the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. She¡¯s pretty indeed. Your Highness, you brought such a pretty girl here, and she outpetes all of us!¡± It was a new imperial concubine beloved by the emperor. At the age of fifteen or sixteen, she looked gorgeous. At this moment, she covered her face with a fan and said with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s so gorgeous. Her Highness likes another pretty girl and doesn¡¯t like us anymore!¡± Another imperial concubine said with a smile. They all stayed in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce after paying respects to her. They had been quite familiar with the Empress Dowager and enjoyed due respect in front of her. So they boldly teased her.

    ¡°Nonsense. I just heard something interesting and specifically called her over to ask about it. What makes you think that I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± the Empress Dowager said with a gentle smile, while looking Qin Wanru up and down with a trace of sharpness and criticism in her eyes and frowning.

    It was really shameful that two sisters of the Qin¡¯s Mansion had a fight on the street for a pair of blood jade bracelets. At first, she was quite dissatisfied with Qin Wanru. At this time, she was increasingly displeased with Qin Wanru. Fighting on the street for a pair of bracelets, Qin Wanru was so petty.

    If Chen¡¯er favored otherdies and rewarded otherdies in the future, would she also mess with Chen¡¯er and mess up Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? In poor health, Chen¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear this kind of trouble maker.

    Sensing the sharp eyes from above, Qin Wanru became increasingly cautious. After entering the hall, she looked steadily at the Empress Dowager sitting on the high seat, knelt down, respectfully bowed and said, ¡°I pay my respects to Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Look up!¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice came from above.

    Qin Wanru raised her head with her long eyshes fluttering above her eyes, and looked calm and natural.

    Seeing her unhurried look, the Empress Dowager showed a faint smile on her face. The Empress Dowager hoped to choose the best concubine for Chu Liuchen. Even if the girl had no powerful family background and was unqualified to be the princess, she couldn¡¯t be that kind of girl who always made a fuss and wasn¡¯t decent enough.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion turns out to be so pretty. I didn¡¯t see her face clearly. Now I take a closer look and find that she¡¯s extremely gorgeous!¡± An imperial concubine said with a smile, ¡°Compared with this Second Miss Qin, we could be considered middle-aged!¡±

    It was an imperial concubine who was about twenty years old.

    Her words made the Empress Dowagerugh. ¡°If you are middle-aged, I should be considered weighed down with age!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you are iparable to us. Your Highness looks much younger than me. People may consider me a little bit older than Your Highness if they don¡¯t know our age!¡± The imperial concubine had a glib tongue. She ttered the Empress Dowager with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Your Highness is much younger than us. One looks young in a good mood, unlike us who look like withering!¡± Another imperial concubine teased.

    ¡°Your Highness, I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Your Highness when my first meeting Your Highness if no one told me!¡± The new imperial concubine also joined them teasing.

    Her words made the Empress Dowagerugh and curse, ¡°You are so bold to make fun of me.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t dare to do that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Only the heaven could prove our filial respect to you. How dare we make fun of Your Highness!¡± ¡­

    Hearing theughter from above, Qin Wanru touched her knees with dull pain caused by kneeling. She knew that the Empress Dowager was showing her severity and didn¡¯t ask her to get up on purpose.

    Blinking her watery eyes, she remembered the Empress Dowager seemed to be not so hostile to her when they metst time. Was it because of what had happened yesterday? At the thought of this, she knew what was going on.

    After a long while, the Empress Dowager seemed to have just seen Qin Wanru, withdrew her smile and said lightly, ¡°Get up and sit aside!¡±

    The pce maid leading the way came over and helped her up, and then helped her to the stool aside.

    ¡°In front of Your Highness, I shouldn¡¯t have a seat!¡± Despite her trembling knees, Qin Wanru still stood in an orderly manner in front of the stool and did not sit down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be overcourteous. Sit down now!¡± the Empress Dowager said without carrying any attitudes and expressions.

    The pce maid held her hand and let her sit down. This time, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t decline and sat down naturally.

    ¡°What happened on the street yesterday? I heard that you quarreled with your elder sister on the street? How could you do this as a Miss from an aristocratic family?¡± After Qin Wanru sat down, the Empress Dowager said with her face darkening.

    Hearing the reprimand of the Empress Dowager, others in the hall even breathed lightly at the moment.

    Qin Wanru had prepared herself, and respectfully said at once, ¡°Report to Your Highness, I didn¡¯t quarrel with my elder sister yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be a rumor. Now the whole capital is gossiping about your disgraceful affair. Could it be possible that everyone mistook it?¡± the Empress Dowager said unkindly.

    ¡°My elder sister and I were originally in a carriage. However, at the thought that my grandma felt ufortable, I intended to get out of the carriage and get in the carriage in front to apany my grandma. My elder sister helped me out and dropped the bracelets. My elder sister was very angry, but did not beat and curse me on the street. She just picked them up anxiously, and I helped her to do that. She identally pushed me. With numerous people on the street, some people didn¡¯t see it clearly, so they mistook that my elder sister beat and cursed me!¡±

    Qin Wanru said calmly.

    Young Madams from aristocratic families had their own etiquette. Even if what had happened yesterday was true, as a younger sister, she couldn¡¯t speak ill of her younger sister in front of others. Moreover, the sisters of the Qin¡¯s Mansion were considered as a whole in front of outsiders. If Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation was damaged, it would also do harm to Qin Wanru¡¯s reputation, not to mention that someone had deliberately misrepresented the news.

    The purpose was to make Qin Wanru punished by the Empress Dowager.

    They quarreled and fought with each other on the street because of a pair of jade bracelets? This sentence could have the same meaning as what Nanny Yu said before. It meant that the incident was started by Qin Wanru. Otherwise, why were they said to quarrel with each other for a pair of jade bracelets? The only pair of jade bracelets was the pair Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion gave Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru got the jade bracelets, so she certainly would not quarrel with Qin Wanru because of the jade bracelets. In this case, the truth must be that Qin Wanru was jealous of Qin Yuru, so she quarreled with Qin Yuru and made such a scene.

    The person who passed on the message was extremely malicious, because she knew that Qin Wanru could not bluntly say that the incident was caused by Qin Yuru in the presence of the Empress Dowager.

    However, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know who deliberately passed on this usible message. She looked towards the chairs beside her. There were two Young Madams sitting there. Based on their dress, she could tell that they weren¡¯t the imperial concubines in the pce, but were carried here with the pce pnquins she had seen outside. But both of them lowered their heads. She did not recognize who they were for a moment. There was slight deepness in her eyes.

 Chapter 345 - Let the Three of them Run the Errand

    <strong>Chapter 345 Let the Three of them Run the Errand</strong>

    ¡°Is it really just a misunderstanding?¡± the Empress Dowager said doubtfully. She wasn¡¯t convinced by Qin Wanru¡¯s words. However, Qin Wanru looked so calm that the Empress Dowager thought that if she lied, she could not be so calm.

    ¡°Report to Your Highness, it¡¯s indeed a misunderstanding. After we returned home, my father and grandma also asked us about it!¡± Qin Wanru replied calmly, with a gentle and indifferent look.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your eldest sister?¡± The Empress Dowager still considered it unbelievable, but this exnation sounded much better than what she had heard. If it was just a misunderstanding, it was not bad!

    ¡°She is in our mansion now.¡± Qin Wanru answered naturally.

    Seeing Qin Wanru answer in an extremely gentle way, the Empress Dowager showed another smile on her face. She leaned back and waved her hands. Knowing that the Empress Dowager had something to talk to the several Young Madams in front of them, several imperial concubines sensibly stood up and made their farewells at once.

    The Empress Dowager nodded and squinted, watching them leave.

    Outside the Pce of Benevolent Peace, the imperial concubines got in their pce pnquins sessively. Only the newly favored one nced at the major pce maid next to her and lowered her voice to ask in a corner aside, ¡°Where is the emperor?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the imperial study. The eunuchs serving the emperor have told you not to inquire about the emperor¡¯s whereabouts at your will, otherwise you will annoy the emperor!¡± the pce maid whispered to warn her master.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? The emperor has promised to meet me and stay in my pce recently!¡± The newly favored imperial concubine was surnamed Li and entitled as Ronghua which wasn¡¯t a high rank. Nevertheless, because she had just entered the pce and found favor with the emperor, she talked with no scruples.

    ¡°Uh¡­ They insist that you shouldn¡¯t inquire. The emperor wille to our pce if he wants to!¡± the pce maid still said in a low voice.

    She didn¡¯t dare to talk about something. Compared to Ronghua Li, who had just entered the pce, the pce maid had worked in the pce for some time.

    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe that the emperor will do anything to me. Continue keeping an eye on him. Watch where he has gone and whether he has gone to another vamp¡¯s ce. He has promised me.¡± Ronghua Li looked up and said proudly.

    She had been the emperor¡¯s favorite in the pce during this period, so she was not so afraid of him.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± the pce maid said helplessly.

    ¡°Sister Li, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you leave? You want to stay here with the Empress Dowager?¡± An imperial concubine, who had got in the pce pnquin, asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave now! I don¡¯t have the good fortune to stay with the Empress Dowager!¡± Ronghua Li secretly curled her lip, but didn¡¯t show her emotions on her face.

    Everyone in the pce had various masks and treated different people in different ways. Although she disdained this imperial concubine who had been out of favor with the emperor for long and had toe to tter the Empress Dowager, she wouldn¡¯t show her emotions on her face.

    The imperial concubine blinked, let down the curtain, sneered in a low voice and seemingly said to herself, ¡°She is just another reckless fool who really thinks that the emperor loves her sincerely. The one the emperor loves sincerely has always stayed in the pce, and no one can steal the emperor from her!¡±

    ¡­

    In the Pce of Benevolent Peace, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know that at the gate of her pce, the imperial concubines no longer looked as kind as they were in front of her.

    With her gaze falling on the three faces in front of her, she nodded secretly and thought that all of them looked good.

    In terms of the face, Qin Wanru naturally had the most delicate face.

    Nevertheless, she was a little younger and too thin. Compared with her, the Empress Dowager was more satisfied with the other two girls.

    ¡°The three of you rarely enter the pce. Stay for lunchter!¡± the Empress Dowager said kindly and puckered in a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± the three said respectfully together.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are tired. Would you like to take a break?¡± Nanny Wei stepped forward and whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I should go and see Chen¡¯er!¡± The Empress Dowager supported her head with her hands. Although she said that she was not tired, she looked really tired. Those several imperial concubines shoulde here to pay their respects early in the morning. It had been a long while since the early morning.

    ¡°Your Highness, you should have a rest now. Prince Chen is fine. I just need to deliver some medicinal herbs to his pce. Let me run the errand!¡±

    ¡°You are so old that you must walk slowly. I¡¯ll ask the three of them to run the errand!¡± Old Madam reached out to point at the three Young Madams sitting in front of her.

    With her long eyshes fluttering, Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes looked increasingly clear, making her face look like a hibiscus flower. At the sight of her face, the Empress Dowager nodded repeatedly.

    Her current appearance had been rare around the world. After she grew up in the future, no one knew how gorgeous she would be. Thinking of this, the Empress Dowager thought that it would be nice to keep this girl for her grandson.

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to Your Highness!¡± Since the Empress Dowager said so, the three of them certainly would not refuse. They stood up respectfully together and said.

    The Empress Dowager got up and walked inside to rest, while Nanny Wei asked someone to lead them to a side hall. Qin Wanru finally saw the people around her clearly on her way.

    However, it was such a coincidence. She was wondering who had spoken ill of her in front of the Empress Dowager. It turned out to be Shao Jie¡¯er, the daughter of non-lineal descent of the current Duke Xing.

    In thest life, she only saw this Second Miss Shao from a distance. When Shao Yanru led her to walk around in the pce, Qin Wanru nced at them from a distance. At that time, she felt that they looked like a Miss and her maid rather than sisters. This non-lineal younger sister was extremely respectful to her lineal elder sister, and seemed to tter her lineal elder sister in her attitude.

    It seemed that Madam of Duke Xing was really anxious, even more anxious than Madam Di who intended to make her daughter adopted by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as soon as possible.

    Both Madam of Duke Xing and Madam Di were reluctant to see her identified as the granddaughter of Duke Xing and would inevitably prevent her from being identified as the granddaughter of Duke Xing. In this case, she decided to watch their actions now.

    After what happened today, Madam of Duke Xing should be more anxious, right?

    Good, she would be worried if they weren¡¯t anxious!

    The three Young Madams followed the pce maid sent by Nanny Wei with their respective maid, and went to the ce where Chu Liuchen lived.

    At first it was quiet. However, after walking for a while, the other two Young Madams became restless. Shao Jie¡¯er and the other Young Madam should know each other. The two whispered to each other and looked back at Qin Wanru from time to time with a few traces of scorn on their faces, seemingly gossiping about Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru ignored them and walked behind the pce maid without looking sideways.

    As the two talked, seeing Qin Wanru ignore them, their voices even became louder.

    ¡°At such a young age, she dared to grab the bracelets on the street. She¡¯s so petty!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er curled her lip scornfully and sneered.

    Although she didn¡¯t directly mention Qin Wanru, the meaning in her words referred to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Exactly. She looks pretty good at pretending!¡± Another delicate Young Madam gently pressed the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and looked disgusted.

    It was almost a p in the face. Seeing the pce maid, who was leading the way, seemingly not intend to intervene in it, Qin Wanru suddenly turned to look at both of them with gloomy eyes. ¡°Who are you talking about? Could it be that you think that the Empress Dowager is wrong?¡±

    The Empress Dowager had epted her exnation and did not pursue it any further.

    Not expecting that Qin Wanru dared to talk back with such sharp words, the two were struck dumb for a moment.

    The Young Madam Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know responded quickly. After thinking for a while, she reacted immediately and talked back, ¡°Why are you angry? We were not talking about you!¡±

    With the Empress Dowager involved in it, they certainly dared not say that the Empress Dowager was wrong.

    ¡°Yeah, we were not talking about you. What do you feel guilty for!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er also came to her senses at this moment. She raised her eyes and squinted at her from high above, looking arrogant and noble.

    Qin Wanru was almost amused by her pretending to be a lineal daughter. She was imitating Shao Yanru. As an insignificant non-lineal daughter, she acted like a lineal eldest daughter.

    ¡°No matter who you were talking about, do you think that you can talk about someone else even though you weren¡¯t talking about me? Is this what you have learned from the instructions and etiquette for unmarried girls?¡± Qin Wanru asked unhurriedly.

    Her words made the two angry and ashamed with blushing faces. If they were not in the pce, they would have quarreled with Qin Wanru.

    Stealing a nce at the pce maid who seemed to hear nothing, the two didn¡¯t dare to act arbitrarily, and only gave a severe nce at Qin Wanru. The two secretly gnashed their teeth and nced at each other. They didn¡¯t dare to quarrel openly, but could treat Qin Wanru coldly.

    On the rest of their way, the two stopped talking about Qin Wanru, but began to talk about the rtionship between sisters. They also mentioned that the younger sister of a certain family beat the elder sister and then ended up in a tragedy with her reputation ruined.

    Since they weren¡¯t talking about her openly, Qin Wanru ignored them, nced at the pce maid in front who looked calm with no expression, and followed her slowly, as if she didn¡¯t hear their sharp voices in the conversation with innuendo.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s pce was in front, and two guards were guarding at the gate. Seeing several peoplee over, they immediately stepped forward and stopped them.

    The pce maid leading the way bowed sideways and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager asked me to bring the three Young Madams over to send the medicinal herbs to Prince Chen!¡±

    Another guard stepped forward and went over the medicinal herbs in the hands of the three maids. Finding nothing wrong, he stepped aside and waved.

    A group of people were allowed to get in.

    As they just entered the room, before clearly seeing the scene inside the pce, they saw a white shadow sh by and rush towards them.

    Shao Jie¡¯er and the other Young Madam walked in front of Qin Wanru. As soon as the guards let them pass, the two of them strode in after giving Qin Wanru a hard look. The white shadow first pounced on the Young Madam. The Young Madam subconsciously touched it, only to feel that it was furry and see a pair of blue eyes. She screamed in fear and pushed it away.

    This time it bumped into Shao Jie¡¯er. Shao Jie¡¯er uttered a startling scream, stepped back and fell to the ground heavily.

    No one knew if she tripped over the other Young Madam, and the Young Madam staggered and fell down as well.

    The two screamed together in panic.

    The white shadow jumped from Shao Jie¡¯er towards Qin Wanru¡­

 Chapter 346 - It Was Nice to Be a Subordinate

    <strong>Chapter 346 It Was Nice to Be a Subordinate</strong>

    In a sh, Qin Wanru only felt that the white shadow in front of her seemed to be a little familiar. Seeing the white shadowe over, she hurriedly reached out to hold it. Hearing a soft ¡°meow¡±, she pulled herself together and had a look. As she expected, it was the white cat Chu Liuchen usually held in his arms. At this moment, it was nestled in Qin Wanru¡¯s arms, looking meek and gently purring twice.

    The two Young Madams on the ground were dumbfounded. With no idea what they should do at the moment, they flushed with shame.

    Seeing their masters make a show of themselves, the two maids hurriedly handed the medicinal herbs to Yujie, came over and helped them up. When they just got up and didn¡¯t say anything, they saw several eunuchs rushed out of the door of Moon Cave in front.

    They were led by Xiao Xuanzi. Seeing the two Young Madams still suffering from the shock, he shouted immediately, ¡°Come to drive them out. They frightened His Highness¡¯ favorite cat, and dared to throw it out. Neither of you can pay for the loss if the cat is injured!¡±

    ¡°His Highness¡­ His Highness¡¯ favorite cat?¡± The two were dumbfounded, and no one expected that this cat was taken so seriously.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you expecting His Highness toe over in person!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in a sharp voice with an angry face.

    The two guards came over immediately, and were about to draw their swords with a stern look. At the sight of this, Shao Jie¡¯er and the other Young Madam dared not say anything, had no time to care about etiquette, and turned to rush out in tears.

    If they didn¡¯t leave now, no one knew what Prince Chen would do. They had heard that Prince Chen looked gentle but was actually cruel. They didn¡¯t want to get killed because of a cat.

    Thinking of some rumors of Prince Chen, the two of them shivered all over with pale faces, and almost fell down.

    Seeing the situation, the pce maid leading the way had to chase them.

    The two Young Madams were the candidates the Empress Dowager picked for Prince Chen¡¯s concubine. Now theymitted a breach of etiquette. It went without saying that the two Young Madams would be excluded from the candidates by the Empress Dowager.

    Seeing them run away with dreary cries and screams, Xiao Xuanzi waved his hand. Several eunuchs left, and the two guards retreated to the gate of the pce.

    ¡°Second Miss, pleasee with me. My master is waiting for your medicinal herbs!¡± Xiao Xuanzi bowed unctuously and said with a smile,pletely different from the overbearing look before.

    Qin Wanru nodded with the white cat in her arms and walked in behind Xiao Xuanzi.

    Along the way, she found that this pce was actually veryrge and not much smaller than the Pce of Benevolent Peace of the Empress Dowager. It should be muchrger than most pces, right?

    ¡°This is the pce where my master has lived since he was a child. Later, my master grew older and asked to move out. Both the Empress Dowager and the emperor did not agree at first. They originally intended to let my master live in the pce, which is more convenient to nurse his body. However, my master thought it troublesome to live in the pce and insisted moving out. The Empress Dowager and the emperor couldn¡¯t do anything about it and had to agree.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi exined with a smile.

    ¡°How old was your master at that time?¡± Qin Wanru asked casually.

    ¡°My master was only eight years old at that time,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a grin, and then sighed again. ¡°My master was in poor health and particrly susceptible to illness then. I was extremely worried about him. Four imperial physicians on duty had always lived in our mansion, for fear that my master would have an ident¡­ At that time, my master¡­ was thin and weak¡­ thinner than anyone else¡­¡±

    The smile on Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s face had long since faded away. His eyes became red as he recalled those days.

    Chu Liuchen was a child without parents. Even if the emperor treated him well, the emperor would not be attentive enough. A sick and weak child sat in a wheelchair alone and drank bitter decoctions of medicinal ingredients every day. At the thought of this, Qin Wanru inexplicably took more pity on him. At that time Chu Liuchen should be almost as old as Hao¡¯er.

    Hao¡¯er was now seven years old and Chu Liuchen was eight years old at that time and might be even thinner and weaker than Hao¡¯er!

    But even so, he would rather move out of the pce and live alone with no so-called rtives taking care of him¡­

    Qin Wanru fell silent for a while, no longer asked about other things and just gently touched the cat in her arms.

    Chu Liuchen was at the cloister behind the inner hall. This ce had a great advantage. People could be exposed to the sun without being blown by the wind. There was ayer of fine gauze outside the cloister to block the wind as well as several heaters in the hall. Qin Wanru immediately felt warm as if in spring as soon as she came in.

    With his ck hair hanging loose casually, Chu Liuchen was dressed in a snow-colored robe without a belt around his waist. He looked very leisurely, and even gave a sense of easy grace with big sleeves fluttering. With a writing brush in his hand, he was painting. Hearing himself called at the door, he did not turn his head.

    Xiao Xuanzi called him, ¡°Master!¡±

    Chu Liuchen ignored him and continued drawing.

    Xiao Xuanzi was about to call him again, but Qin Wanru waved her hand to motion for him to shut up. She stepped forward and stood behind Chu Liuchen. After seeing everything in the picture clearly, she stared at the painting in front of her in astonishment.

    Wasn¡¯t this what happened at the gate of the pce?

    She looked up out of the cloister, and found that there was a corner at the cloister which enabled people to look out of the pce gate at the diagonally opposite side. Despite the distance, it should be the scene he had seen a moment ago.

    Although he drew the painting with only a few strokes, it could be seen that she was appeasing the cat in her arms with her head down, while one of the two young madams was kicking and screaming and the other was crying on the ground. They were in an extremely embarrassing position and looked vivid.

    ¡°What do you think of it? Is it quite lifelike?¡± Chu Liuchen asked suddenly without raising his head, but didn¡¯t stop painting.

    ¡°Your Highness¡¯ painting is quite unconventional!¡± Watching him drawing skillfully, Qin Wanru said helplessly.

    With such experienced and proficient techniques, he was just portraying girls¡¯ antics. It really made her speechless. As a childe of an aristocratic family, shouldn¡¯t he pretend that he didn¡¯t see it!

    A general childe of an aristocratic family was requested to do that, not to mention Chu Liuchen who was Prince Chen.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s unconventional. After finishing painting, I¡¯ll show it to my grandmater!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his pretty lips and smiled with ease.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager probably will not like it!¡± Qin Wanru paused and had to remind him.

    She certainly understood the intention of the Empress Dowager. She had prepared a few more girls. If Chu Liuchen presented this painting to the Empress Dowager, he would probably be reprimanded by the Empress Dowager.

    It seemed to Qin Wanru that no matter how many girls the Empress Dowager had prepared, it had nothing to do with her. It was originally a matter of expediency. Because of this, she wouldn¡¯t care about the gain and loss in status.

    Chu Liuchen put down the writing brush in his hand, shook his robes unrestrainedly, and squinted at Qin Wanru. With his smile suddenly bing gentle, he sat down in a chair beside. ¡°Anyway I like it!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi came over and asked Qin Wanru to sit down on the other side. Another eunuch came up and served tea, and then left quietly.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Empress Dowager will me me!¡± Qin Wanru said helplessly.

    ¡°So what? You are supposed to block the misfortune for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows with a gentle smile, looking extremely innocent and deceptive.

    Qin Wanru was speechless, and even had the urge to roll her eyes.

    ¡°Thank Your Highness for bringing the person to me!¡± She suddenly felt it was better to change the subject.

    ¡°Not at all. If you really feel grateful to me, just think of a way to enter Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to apany me, lest my grandma sends girls to serve me every two or three days!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said indolently.

    It meant that what happened today was not the first time, and certainly not thest time. She happened to be sent here among other girls.

    Qin Wanru bit her lips and felt that the deep gratitude in her heart faded a little bit at the moment. At the thought that she would probably live a difficult life if she really entered Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she felt inexplicably gloomy. Fortunately, this emotion just shed by. If she considered herself a subordinate of Chu Liuchen with a task, it was not so difficult to ept!

    ¡°Your Highness, how do you know about this Shao Huai?¡± Qin Wanru was still puzzled about this. She had missed it at first. How did Chu Liuchen know about it?

    ¡°I¡¯ve recognized your Fenghua zed Cup,¡± Chu Liuchen said, leant back, reached out to touch his chin, nced at Qin Wanru with his pretty eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°Qin Wanru, you owe me another great favor!¡±

    It was a great favor indeed. It could be said that he sent the most suitable witness to Qin Wanru when she needed it most.

    Qin Wanru stood up and bowed helplessly. ¡°Thank Your Highness for doing me the favor. I won¡¯t hesitate to do anything youmand me even at the cost of being smashed to pieces!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to do that. I need a person who can make my grandma less annoying. You cane to see me in future when you have time. I will live in the pce for nursing my body in the following days,¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely.

    ¡°How can I¡­ enter the pce?¡± Qin Wanru looked surprised. A general aristocratic family wouldn¡¯t just allow someone to enter, not to mention the imperial pce.

    ¡°Here is a te. You can take it. If you enter the pce, go to visit my grandma and thene to my ce. In this way, my grandma will not say anything about it!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to take a te from the desk and handed it to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s not a good idea, right?¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t dare to ept it.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I have sent out a few tes like this!¡± Chu Liuchen said recklessly. With his gaze falling on Qin Wanru, he suddenly moved forward and almost bumped into Qin Wanru¡¯s face. On his handsome face, there was a pair of eyes containing ripples of spring, which made Qin Wanru step back in fear.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Could it be that you are afraid of falling in love with me and being reluctant to leave me in the future?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Qin Wanru bit her red lips. ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. How dare I!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even think about it. She was only the shield of Chu Liuchen, and she knew it clearly. In this life, it was what she should pay Chu Liuchen back. It was paying a debt of gratitude as well as a transaction. Qin Wanru did not intend to include the slightest personal emotions in it.

    What was more, she couldn¡¯t afford to fall in love with this wicked Prince. He was not as innocent and gentle as he looked. The image of a teenager as pretty as a figureing out of andscape painting must be superficial. He was a cruel and merciless person who would inherit the throne and trample upon all other heirs.

    Qin Wanru considered it nice to be a capable subordinate. Even if she didn¡¯t get married in the future, she could live a good life with Chu Liuchen as her backing!

    ¡°Well, deliver a painting for me!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Qin Wanru with a faint smile, suddenly retracted his head and held back his elegant expression, looking extremely wicked with a trace of gloomy rage in his eyes. As his temperament changed, he immediately looked like apletely different person¡­

 Chapter 347 - Sending and Exchanging Paintings

    <strong>Chapter 347 Sending and Exchanging Paintings</strong>

    ¡°What painting?¡± Qin Wanru froze and was stunned to ask.

    ¡°Not only send a painting, but also exchange one for me!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice became more drawling andzy, but there was a scary dignified manner hidden in it.

    Qin Wanru blinked her watery eyes, and wondered. ¡°Whom does Prince want to exchange with?¡±

    ¡°Chu Liuyue!¡± Chu Liuchen casually said. As Chu Liuchen¡¯s slender fingers lightly clicked on the table, Xiao Xuanzi immediately understood and went into the room. He took out a scroll of painting and put it in front of Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen pushed the painting to Qin Wanru with his hand, and looked at her with a faint smile on his face. ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°What does Prince want to exchange for with Prince Yue?¡± Qin Wanru asked helplessly, knowing that she could not refuse.

    ¡°Obviously exchange for his most precious one,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a deeper smile, but this smile seemed not to be a real joy from the perspective of Qin Wanru, since his handsome eyes were too dark to see the bottom. Visit website:

    ¡°I just need to say this?¡± Qin Wanru asked with her own eyebrows raised.

    ¡°Yes. Just say this. He will definitely understand!¡± Chu Liuchen did not intend to exin to her at all, and he just slightly squinted. His long eyshes cast the ragged shadow over the lower eyelids of his beautiful eyes, which made hisplexion paler.

    It revealed a weak illness.

    ¡°Where can I find Prince Yue?¡± Qin Wanru said helplessly. She knew that she could not refuse this and she was unable to do this. A good subordinate should be like this!

    ¡°He wille soon after you go out! He is also hurt badly, so he has been living in the pce recently too! My cousins are all sick and weak people. Do not annoy him!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled cheerfully.

    Qin Wanru was not in a pleasant mood at all, and she even though what she should do if Chu Liuyue was furious after a while, biting her lip helplessly.

    ¡°I think Chu Liuyue will be very angry after a while!¡± Chu Liuchen seemed to see the uneasiness in her heart, and smiled. ¡°Qin Wanru, do you know that Chu Liuyue is a ruthless person? ¡±

    Qin Wanru was astonished with her forehead sweating heavily and her fingers unconsciously cramp once. In herst life, she had died under the order of Chu Liuyue. When she had been cut in two at the waist, she had not died yet. The whole world had seemed to be red with blood, and she had almost seen her twisted figure.

    The sharp bloody pain seemed to be around her and she used her greatest perseverance to restrain herself from screaming. The cat in her hand suddenly made an extremely painful noise and stretched out its sharp ws as if it would grab Qin Wanru¡¯s hand.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s face clouded over, and he reached out to pat heavily on the cat¡¯s w, with a pair of hostile eyes looking directly into the cat¡¯s eyes. The white cat gave a soft and ttering meow with its ws dropping gently, and then moved its chubby body pitifully and meowed twice when looking at Chu Liuchen.

    It seemed to have suffered wrong and to be pathetic.

    Aroused by the cat in her arms, which was twisting its body, the bloody color in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes slowly faded. She reached out to touch the cat¡¯s head and her tender hands were no longer stiff.

    ¡°Prince, do I need to say anything else to Prince Yue?¡± After taking a deep breath, her eyes were peaceful when she raised her head, as if the person in a panic had not been her. She was still the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion instead of the soul in blood that had been treated unjustly and cried under the imperial pce.

    Since she had returned through rebirth, everything should be repaid with blood.

    ¡°You have no need to say anything. Just say that he must give me his favorite and most precious painting!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out again to push the painting to the front of Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru nodded. This time, she took the painting without hesitation, and stood up. ¡°Prince, please stay here and wait for my news. I¡¯lle back soon!¡±

    Since Chu Liuyue was waiting for her outside, it would not be a big deal to go out and meet him!

    ¡°Come back as soon as possible! Do not stay too long. You have no need to talk to him!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded with satisfaction and then nced at Qin Wanru, saying with some meaning inside, ¡°Do not get too close with him. He is not a good person, obviously with a ck heart.¡±

    After a helpless salutation, Qin Wanru turned to go outside.

    Xiao Xuanzi still led the way, and took her to the gate of the pce. Qin Wanru nodded to Xiao Xuanzi, and then turned away with a scroll of painting in her hands.

    When they hade here before, Yujie had once remembered the road. Now walking ording to the memory, they just rounded a bend and saw a tall figure in a navy blue robe standing under the tree ahead with hands sped behind back. Two little eunuchs waited and stood not far from him.

    Oh, he guessed right!

    Qin Wanru stopped to look at Chu Liuyue¡¯s back. There were neither waves in her clear beautiful eyes at all nor the same excitement when she had seen Chu Liuyue for the first time. At that time, she could not even control herself and poured water on Chu Liuyue. But when thinking this now, she felt that it seemed to happen in another life.

    Chu Liuyue turned to look at Qin Wanru and looked up and down several times. With a hint of doubt in his eyes, he wondered whether Chu Liuchen really thought highly of her.

    Why all the news he had got were that Chu Liuchen treated Second Miss Qin differently from others, such as what had happened at the gate of the pce, and today?

    It was not a secret in the pce that Imperial Grandmother wanted to choose a good marriage for Chu Liuchen. However, selecting such a marriage was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. In Chu Liuyue¡¯s opinion, none of these three could meet the criteria that Imperial Grandmother set to choose a wife for Chu Liuchen.

    It seemed to be the criteria for choosing a concubine or a concubine in a non-lineal descent.

    Recently, Imperial Grandmother had invited several Misses into the pce at intervals, and euphemistically described it as sending medicine to Chu Liuchen. However, when they arrived at Chu Liuchen¡¯s pce, only one of them could stay there but she could not stay long. Just like Qin Wanru in front of him, she was also kicked out within short time.

    In terms of this short time, Chu Liuchen seemed not to be particrly fond of her.

    Then how about the matter at the gate of the pce? Could it be true that it had been directed and performed all by Chu Liuchen himself? He deliberately created a disturbance like this, and was not he afraid that he himself would be involved? Regarding this statement, Chu Liuyue also felt untrustworthy, because Chu Liuchen indeed had difficulties protecting himself, let alone saving people. Even taking a walk might cause him to get sick again.

    If neither of these was possible, then it must be nned by someone else. It was really because Chu Liuchen had known Qin Wanru that stood out to save her. Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s exquisite face, as if he was thinking of something.

    Different from Chu Liuchen, Chu Liuyue had had pce maids brought up particrly in early time and already had some concubines without formal status in his pce. After having a legal wife, he would directly promote their status in his pce if some concubines found favor in his eyes.

    Because he had a good looking, and was the Prince most likely to inherit the throne in the future, he could receive sweet and shy eyes wherever he went. Even many Misses deliberately appeared on his way in order to meet with him. He had seen all kinds of beautiful girls, but this was his first time to see such calm and indifferent eyes like Qin Wanru.

    Those watery eyes were beautiful and could almost reflect himself. Even if they were so beautiful, they only showed a touch of coldness. Yes, coldness. Even though the two of them were not far away, they seemed to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, oryers of mist.

    No ttering. No shyness. That small pink face was naturally flushed, but it was not a blush that appeared when a girl first saw the man she loved. The beautiful eyes were almost calm like ake without waves. Such a girl had been so young that even Chu Liuyue could have almost ignored her gender in their first meet.

    She was just a child!

    But now he had to admit that this was a beautiful Miss who was extremely weak but also extremely cold, and had no wishful thinking about him with a cold and distant look.

    This feeling was very strange, and even made him involuntarily want to see clearly. Was this her means of trying to y cat and mouse with him? There were lots of Misses from aristocratic families with sophisticated means in the capital city. They performed to be distinguished, but they were actually just fishing for men. Was this girl in front of me simr to them?

    This should not be true. She was too young to understand this!

    Chu Liuyue shook his head secretly, because she looked a bit childish. Even though she had a natural charm, it was suppressed behind her coldness. He saw her stopping politely with no intention to approach and turning aside to salute. ¡°Pay my respect to Prince Yue!¡± said Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Do youe from the pce of my Third brother?¡± Chu Liuyue came over with hands sped behind back and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Wanru stepped back indifferently to keep the distance from him.

    ¡°How is my Third brother? Can he get up?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s face was a little cold in his gorgeous brocade, which was the same expression as before.

    ¡°Prince Chen can stand up and he is painting. Seeing that Ie over, he particrly asks me to bring a scroll of painting to Prince and says that Prince can exchange with your favorite and the most precious painting!¡±

    Qin Wanru presented the scroll with the ribbon tied and said respectfully.

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Liuyue missed a beat in his heart, and his intuition showed that this was not good. How could Chu Liuchen know that he was waiting here? Could it be true that Qin Wanru was indeed a bait for him?

    ¡°This is what Prince Chen asks me to give Prince Yue!¡± Qin Wanru handed the painting forward again.

    Chu Liuyue heard it clearly this time, and took over the painting with a bad look. He pulled the wrapped ribbon and opened the painting. When he saw painting clearly, his eyebrows were raised angrily and he sneered, ¡°It is her that he feels satisfied with, but it is a pity that I have no picture to match this one. You tell my Third brother not to test me again. I have no rtionship with First Miss Shao. If he himself likes her, go to visit her family and propose!¡±

    After saying this, he threw the painting coldly, swung his robes, and turned to stride away.

    The painting was scattered on the ground and Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes looked at the portrait on the painting. From her angle, she could not see the whole figure, and could only see half of a beautiful girl¡¯s face, which was very familiar!

    After looking around on that face, Qin Wanru stepped forward and squatted to unfold the painting. After seeing the figure on the painting clearly, her dark eyes grew cold and ruthless.

    Shao Yanru. It was her!

 Chapter 348 - Gave a Cat for Her to Keep

    <b>Chapter 348 Gave a Cat for Her to Keep</b>

    In the painting was Shao Yanru. At first nce, Qin Wanru had already confirmed her identity.

    Even if she became ashes, Qin Wanru could also recognize her!

    Were there great differences in their social status since she was as high as cloud in the sky while Qin Wanru like mud on the earth? There was a ruthless frost in her eyes, because she had been framed by Shao Yanru in herst life. She slowly reached out to pick up the painting, on which Shao Yanru, in a light green dress, was standing at the door of a Moon Cave and raising her head up to see the plum blossom on the branches. The whole figure was so elegant and beautiful, as if she would float with the wind!

    No wonder in the capital city someone said in private that Shao Yanru was the first beauty in the capital city!

    They all said that she was beautiful and knowledgeable, and was thoroughly aplished in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting. With aristocratic family background, she not only behaved politely and decently, but also had sense of propriety, thus she could be the model of girls in the capital city.

    Perfect. Yes, she perfectly fooled everyone. Had it not been her personal experience in thest life, Qin Wanru would also have thought that she was a person like this.

    She nced over that beautiful face and her watery eyes fell on the corner of the painting. Of course, she would not believe that Chu Liuchen was really pleased with Shao Yanru and she could be sure that even though Shao Yanru could deceive the world, she could definitely not be able to fool Chu Liuchen.

    Then what was his purpose to send this painting? Did he want to annoy Chu Liuyue?

    Were there any dubious rtionship between Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru? Then why Shao Yanru had not married Chu Liuyue in thest life, and had be a concubine of the current emperor in the pce? As for her status, it was reasonable for her to be the legal wife of Chu Liuyue. There should be some turns and twists, and this had made Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue seemingly not be together.

    But in fact, Qin Wanru could still remember clearly the scene before her death that there must be something between the two of them.

    At the corner of the painting, there was a mboyant signature. Upon seeing this signature, Qin Wanru looked as if she had been hit by a lightning stroke. She took a close look at the scroll and she suddenly cried her eyes out after seeing it clearly.

    The signature of ¡°Lay Buddhist in Weiyu Pavilion¡± was powerfully written with firm strokes and permeated on the back of the paper. There was something suddenly appearing in her calm eyes, which had almost had no waves before.

    Biting her lip, she tried to suppress the excitement in her heart. How could she not get excited? There was ay Buddhist of Weiyu Pavilion in her memory, but she never knew who this person was. However, when she had entered the pce as an artist, he had given some directions on her painting. Could this be him?

    She did not know whether it was because he was omitted in her broken memory or she had never met him.

    Her thin fingers trembled slightly.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Yujie also squatted and could not help to ask in a wondering tone, looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s excited face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and turned around to go back. She wanted to ask Chu Liuchen who this Lay Buddhist of Weiyu Pavilion was. Who was this mysterious man that had treated her kindly in thest life?

    When Qin Wanru returned to Chu Liuchen¡¯s pce, the two guards at the gate of the pce calmly gave the way to the door, and did not question her as before.

    Qin Wanru hurriedly entered the hall in the middle and turned around the inner hall to the back corridor. She saw Chu Liuchen leaningzily on the couch and holding a book in his hand. Noticing that Qin Wanru hade in, he raised his shining eyes to look at Qin Wanru, and his look became gentle as before.

    ¡°Failed to exchange?¡± Chu Liuchen put down his book with interest, looked at the painting scroll held tightly in Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and asked.

    ¡°Prince, who isy Buddhist of Weiyu Pavilion?¡± Qin Wanru panted heavily since she had walked anxiously.

    ¡°Just an ordinary artist. What? Do you also want him to paint one for you?¡± Chu Liuchen casually said.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Qin Wanru asked eagerly.

    ¡°He has left. He is not someone that belongs to me. I just ran into him!¡± Chu Liuchen became more rxed and leaned on the cushion. There was some indolence in hisziness! He seemingly was simr to his cat.

    Had left? Sure enough, he was so mysterious that she could not meet.

    Gently biting her lips and suppressing herplicated thought in her heart, Qin Wanru passed the painting in her hand. ¡°Prince, Prince Yue is unwilling to exchange this! He also said that you have no need to test him. If you like her, you can go to propose by yourself!¡±

    ¡°Propose?¡± Chu Liuchenughed, as if he had heard something very funny.

    ¡°Prince, don¡¯t you want to?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°Do you want me to marry this First Miss Shao?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted and stopped smiling.

    If this question was asked by someone else, Qin Wanru would still wonder whether he had any thoughts about her. But if Chu Liuchen asked this, Qin Wanru had no doubt at all, because Chu Liuchen should have known her grudges against Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Being hostile to Madam of Duke Xing meant that she was also hostile to this First Miss Shao who had a good reputation.

    In this case, Qin Wanru definitely did not want Chu Liuchen to marry Shao Yanru.

    ¡°No!¡± There was no hesitation or shyness to say this. Qin Wanru sat still on a chair aside, and looked at Chu Liuchen quietly in her watery eyes. ¡°Prince, you should know that I do not like Shao Yanru!¡±

    ¡°I know, but what about that? Shao Yanru has an extraordinary status, the eldest daughter in lineal descent of Duke Xing¡­¡± Chu Liuchen reached out his finger to knock on the table and said with some meaning.

    Her status was enough for several princes to fight for. Such a powerful back-up was very beneficial to the princes who wanted to fight for the throne.

    ¡°Prince, you need the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    She said in a calm and strict way.

    ¡°Need!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, and his eyes were very beautiful. It could be seen that he was in a good mood.

    ¡°If Prince needs, I will send the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru said decidedly. She held her hands tightly to maintain her calm on surface.

    There was no hesitation in this statement, and no hesitation existed. She would not let Shao Yanru marry Chu Liuchen, otherwise not only her but also people she wanted to protect would die miserably.

    Chu Liuchen looked at her and smiled meaningfully suddenly. He reached out his hands and waved to her. Qin Wanru stood up and walked slowly to the front of Chu Liuchen¡¯s bed.

    The white cat was lyingzily in front of the couch, and when it heard the voice of someoneing, it opened its blue eyes slightly, looked at Qin Wanru, bent its body and jumped into Qin Wanru¡¯s arms consciously. Then it bent its tail and continued to fall asleep, being very free as if it was sleeping on the couch of Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°How about raising it for a few days for me?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and looked at Qin Wanru and the cat with great satisfaction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to raise it!¡± Qin Wanru raised her hands. The cat was fat and heavy. When it jumped to her, it made her hands weak and she even threw it. But even she did like this, the cat was stillzily asleep and didn¡¯t feel that it had just almost been thrown.

    ¡°Be sure to raise it well for me, and if you don¡¯t¡­¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes to threaten her.

    ¡°Prince, I can¡¯t nt well that Tang Qianyan you gave me too!¡± Qin Wanru sighed helplessly. She tried her best but she couldn¡¯t do it well. She didn¡¯t know what happened to this prince because he let her raise everything he liked.

    ¡°You will raise the cat well!¡± Chu Liuchen said with some meanings.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Wanru was puzzled.

    ¡°It likes you!¡± Chu Liuchen nced at the white cat and said meaningfully.

    ¡°It likes you.¡± He used such a sentence to stop the words of Qin Wanru. When Qin Wanru stood outside the pce of Empress Dowager, she sighed deeply, holding this fat white cat. She really didn¡¯t know why this cat seemed to rely on her. When she left, it even didn¡¯t raise its head to look at its original master.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, Empress Dowager asked you toe in!¡± A pce maid hurriedly came out and saluted to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru nodded and walked slowly into the pce. When she walked into the main hall, she saluted to Empress Dowager respectfully. ¡°The courtier kowtow and bow to Empress Dowager!¡±

    ¡°This is the cat of Chen¡¯er?¡± Empress Dowager looked at the fat cat with amazement.

    ¡°My Empress Dowager, yes it is. Prince Chen asked me to raise the cat for him!¡± Qin Wanru actually wanted to put the cat down, but the cat still slept there, and its eyes didn¡¯t open a slit.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Empress Dowager waved her hands to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru stood up and walked in front of Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager reached out to hold the cat from Qin Wanru¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Meow.¡± The fat cat awoke and nced at Empress Dowagerzily, and showed no affection. It leaned over and arched into Qin Wanru¡¯s arms. It seemed that it didn¡¯t want to be close to Empress Dowager.

    Empress Dowager smiled when she saw the cat, which was like a person. She waved her hands to let Qin Wanru sit down beside her and pointed her finger at this cat, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the temper of this cates from. It used to be close to Chen¡¯er. And now it is close to you. So that would be fate!¡±

    The thing because of which Empress Dowager was the most dissatisfied with Qin Wanru before was that said by Shao Jie¡¯er when she entered the pce today. But Empress Dowager now figured it out that this was the fault of that First Miss in Qin¡¯s Mansion, so she had scolded Shao Jie¡¯er a few words for this just now. Shao Jie¡¯er was so scared that she kneeled down and begged for mercy, saying that she just heard it from someone else.

    Empress Dowager asked someone to send her back directly. As for the other person, she asked her to stay for a while and knew that she would not be the person that her grandson liked. So she sent her back.

    ¡°Answer to Empress Dowager, I also don¡¯t know how to raise a cat,¡± Qin Wanru said helplessly. She had no idea about it now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This fat cat is very easy to be raised. But it has a bad temper and when it is angry, it will hurt people. You should be careful!¡± Empress Dowager said and smiled softly.

    ¡°I am not able to raise it well!¡± Qin Wanru was hesitant.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you cannot raise it well, just return it back to Chen¡¯er. Does Chen¡¯er give a te to you?¡± Empress Dowager said and smiled slightly.

    ¡°There is a te!¡± Qin Wanru took out a te from her arms and presented it respectfully.

    Empress Dowager nced at it and knew it was that te. She nodded secretly, and looked kindly. ¡°Hold it first, and when you are free,e and visit me. If you have any questions when you raise the cat, you can ask Chen¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager!¡± Qin Wanru said and bowed her head respectfully.

    ¡°I have nothing to do in the pce. If you are willing to apany me, I will be very happy!¡± Empress Dowager became even milder.

 Chapter 349 - The Greatest Publicity

    <h4>Chapter 349 The Greatest Publicity</h4>

    ¡°Prince, you really want to go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to propose marriage?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked anxiously. He followed Chu Liuchen and saw his owner ordered a few ornaments randomly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t go!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He put his hands on his back and walked a few steps.

    ¡°Then why do you find this kind of women¡¯s ornaments?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked puzzledly. This was a private storehouse in the pce of his master and the things in it were given by the nobles in the pce. Each one in it was of amazing value.

    However, his master never cared about them and even didn¡¯t like to take them out of the mansion. Some of them were thrown directly into the private storehouse in the pce. And he didn¡¯te to see them in daily life.

    ¡°She kept that fat cat for me, so I have to pay for herbor!¡± Chu Liuchen casually picked up a box and looked at it, in which there was a pair of blood jade bracelets. ¡°This pair is good. Keep it!¡±

    When he heard that this was for Qin Wanru, Xiao Xuanzi immediately had energy and took out some boutique things in the corner. These were all specially put aside by Xiao Xuanzi. He originally wanted to leave them to his female master. Before Chu Liuchen said that it was for Qin Wanru, Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t n to take them out.

    After Chu Liuchen picked a few more, he walked out of the private storehouse. Xiao Xuanzi locked the door of the private storehouse quickly and took out some of the picked essories and followed Chu Liuchen to go out.

    ¡°Is master going to send someone to reward Second Miss? I am free and can go!¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked for help actively.

    ¡°I have something for you to do!¡± Chu Liuchen said slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Prince?¡± Xiao Xuanzi froze and asked quickly.

    ¡°Of course there is something that I need to do. You take something randomly to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and ask for me when the First Miss in their mansion wille back.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with some deep meanings.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t n to marry the Miss from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but you send things to her. Do you want her to be a concubine?¡± Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t understand him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her toe into my mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen said slightly and his handsome lips tickled, feeling very interesting.

    The more Chu Liuyue wanted to hide, the more he wanted to make it public.

    ¡°Yes, then I will go to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. So who will send these things to Second Miss?¡± Xiao Xuanzi felt that he actually wanted to go to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion more.

    ¡°I have nobody but you?¡± Chu Liuchen raised up his eyebrows.

    ¡°No¡­ I am just afraid that master couldn¡¯t find a suitable person!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile.

    ¡°Have Imperial Grandmother let her go?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly stood still and looked in the direction of Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    ¡°It is said that the Second Miss has gone. Empress Dowager also specially gives Second Miss Qin many gifts and asks some pce maids to send her out of the door. Many people in the pce said that Second Miss Qin had won the affection of Empress Dowager and was very lucky.¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported what he had heard to Chu Liuchen.

    There was a smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face, and he coughed in a low voice. He seemed to be very satisfied. The affection and attention from Imperial Grandmother were more suitable than his own attention on her.

    ¡°Master, please take a break first. You need to take medicine for a while!¡± Xiao Xuanzi stepped forward quickly and reached out his hands to help him.

    ¡°Medicine?¡± Chu Liuchen stood still and calmed himself and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a new medicine. Master, Doctor Qi said that if you go to see the doctor regrly, you would be better. But if you¡­ are still like this¡­¡± Xiao Xuanzi wanted to persuade him but he was afraid of saying something wrong. He couldn¡¯t organize his way of saying this at once so he was so anxious that he sweated heavily.

    Others didn¡¯t know his master but he knew. His master was sick in heart and the most serious sickness of him was also the sickness in his heart. Doctor Qi had said that if his master did not have the idea of living, even the god could not save him. The person who could save his master was his master himself.

    This was also one of the main reasons why Xiao Xuanzi particrly liked Qin Wanru.

    He felt that when his master stayed with Second Miss Qin, he was like a living person. All his joys and sorrows were free to be expressed instead of being conveyed ording to different situations and distinct people and being as sorrowful as his heart had died.

    Even the medicine was casually taken if he wanted to take it. And when he didn¡¯t want to take it, he would refuse to do so!

    ¡°A new medicine?¡± Chu Liuchen raised up his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s new. Doctor Qi said that if you always agreed to take it, you would be okay. Although you have been sick from childhood, you have always been practicing martial arts, which is great for your recovery!¡± he said quickly. Xiao Xuanzi was afraid that Chu Liuchen would not listen to him, so he hurriedly promised when his master was in a good mood.

    ¡°Come and get the medicine!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xiao Xuanzi was stunned because he thought that he had to persuade for a long time. And he didn¡¯t know whether his master would agree or not.

    The result was so simple that Xiao Xuanzi suddenly didn¡¯t believe that he could be so lucky.

    ¡°Since I have decided to let the little girl follow me. I wouldn¡¯t let her be a widow!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. His words sounded not very true and he even felt funny when he said it. He even thought that whether it was possible or not.

    Considering the idea of his Imperial Grandmother to him, if something happened to him, it would be possible for her to force this little girl to be a widow. Although they didn¡¯t have a rtionship now, if he couldn¡¯t get up from bed and was about to pass away, Imperial Grandmother would definitely ask Qin¡¯s Mansion to agree with this marriage. It was also very unreasonable for his Imperial Grandmother to be arbitrary.

    Therefore, it was reasonable to use this reason to exin and he thought that he had believed it!

    ¡°Yes, yes, this is the reason. Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for Second Miss Qin!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was so happy that he almost cried.

    ¡°I am not willing to die like this. Those people are all right!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and his handsome eyes looked at the sky. There was darkness in his cold and cruel eyes. That ce was not the Pce of Benevolent Peace lived by Empress Dowager. His nce made Xiao Xuanzi frightened. The location seemed to be the ce where the emperor lived?

    ¡°When you went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and asked about Shao Yanru, if anyone asked me why I suddenly asked about her, you said that I thought she was pretty when I saw her portrait at my eldest brother¡¯s ce.¡±

    Chu Liuchen held back the smile in his eyes and waved his hands very elegantly.

    Chu Liuyue thought what he did was secretive, so he wanted everyone to see it. What the royal most disliked was that two menpeted for one woman, especially the brothers of the royal family. He wanted to see how Chu Liuyue joined hands with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. And he would not be afraid of their cooperation, for the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not Chu Liuyue.

    Besides, there was also Chu Liuzhou.

    The bigger the thing was, the better it would be.

    Prince Chen sent a servant to present gifts to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and asked that First Miss Shao who always had a good reputation especially. Many aristocratic families got the news and they wondered if Prince Chen wanted to marry this First Miss Shao at that time. If this was true, everyone thought it was a pity for this First Miss Shao.

    Such a beautiful and talented Miss was only loved by Prince Chen. What a pity it was!

    Not to mention the identity of Prince Chen was very embarrassing, the body of him was so weak that he couldn¡¯t live for many years. Who wanted to marry him! Even if someone married him, she would not be good in the future. If she did not have any child, she would be a lonely widow no matter how rich she was. Or if she had a child, that would also not be a good thing.

    No matter who inherited the throne in the future, his son would be a taboo because basically, Chu Liuchen was the orthodox royal prince and no one knew when some of the old officials of the former emperor woulde out and wanted to maintain the throne of him. That would be a great battle then. So the best way was to kill all his sons when they were young.

    They reason why Chu Liuchen could live to now was not because the emperor now was not beware of him, but because he thought that Chu Liuchen could not live for a long time, so he did not want to calcte a person who was determined to die. It was better for him to make some gestures of affection for people to see. That was the reason why the emperor favoured this Prince Chen so much.

    This pampering to him even surpassed that to his other three sons!

    Everyone thought that it was understandable. But this kind of affection was only because of Chu Liuchen himself. If he had a child in the future, everyone thought that would be a tragedy. If the beautiful First Miss Shao had to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, that would be the tragedy of tragedy. She was such a beauty like a flower.

    Many people secretly sighed for Shao Yanru but of course many Misses felt happy secretly. Wherever Shao Yanru went to, she was the center of so many Misses, so many Misses were angry and jealous of her. When they heard that Shao Yanru would be in trouble, nobody would be unhappy. Each one of them was very proud and pleasant.

    Then when another piece of news came out, everyone looked highly at this First Miss Shao.

    It was said that this Prince Chen, who seldom appeared before people, went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to ask about her because he saw the picture of this First Miss Shao in the mansion of Prince Yue. That was to say, there was a kind of ambiguous rtionship between Prince Yue and First Miss Shao. Many people thought that this First Miss Shao was quite amazing when they thought like this.

    This was because she found the potential of Prince Yue so she had rtionships with Prince Yue. Everyone suddenly felt clear when they thought like this.

    So what did that Prince Chen mean was that he wanted topete with this Prince Yue for First Miss Shao?

    It seemed to be right that everyone thought in this way. But they didn¡¯t know whether there was a rtionship between this First Miss Shao and Prince Chen in the early time?

    When people guessed with such psychology, they suddenly heard that the Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General had the eyes of Empress Dowager and allowed her to enter the pce from time to time to apany her. What was more, it was said that the white cat of Prince Chen which was especially loved by him was taken out of the pce with Second Miss Qin.

    Prince Chen also prepared a gift for this because he entrusted that cat in Qin¡¯s Mansion, so that would be a reward to Second Miss Qin.

    For a while, Qin Wanru¡¯s publicity was unparalleled. Many people in the capital city were asking who she was. Later, when they heard that she was the younger sister who had been scolded by her elder sister on the street, they shook their heads to this elder sister because she not only lost her reputation, but also wouldn¡¯t be loved by the nobles in the pce. In the future¡­ would she have future?

    When these gossips spread to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face turned blue, and after sitting for a while in her room, she led people directly to Old Madam¡¯s yard.

 Chapter 350 - Many Foster Daughters in Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 350 Many Foster Daughters in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Old Madam, what can we do? The Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion is unwilling to take this. How poor ¡­ First Miss is! I am afraid that¡­ She is the only daughter of elder brother inw!¡± Upon entering Old Madam¡¯s room, Madam of Duke Xing had red eyes and chocked voice. When she took out a piece of handkerchief to cover her mouth, she almost cried.

    Old Madam¡¯s eyes were also red and she said with her hands trembling, ¡°What, what can we do? The Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion has once saved my life!¡±

    Knowing that this Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion had saved her life, Old Madam suddenly did not know how to deal with it. She had been discussing with Nanny Yu and now she only felt sad after hearing what Madam of Duke Xing had said. Though she did not like her elder daughter-inw, her elder son likes her. Especially when this son had passed away, Old Madam only felt sad and grieved!

    ¡°Old Madam, just now Prince Chen let someone to send gifts to Ru¡¯er. Does he¡­ take a fancy to Ru¡¯er? When she entered the pce today, it was obvious that he was more interested in the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Did this Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion say anything to him? What suffering it is! Is this Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion notpatible with some people in our mansion?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing sat next to Old Madam, and she was more aggrieved.

    ¡°What? Ru¡¯er?¡± Old Madam suddenly woke up and immediately red at her and asked. This granddaughter was the apple of Old Madam¡¯s eyes. No one in their mansion was optimistic about Prince Chen.

    This would be a marriage for their mansion to climb up thedder of power in the future. How could it be casually destroyed by others!

    ¡°Yes, when Jie¡¯er entered the pce before, it was said that Empress Dowager asked her to give medicine to Prince Chen, together with Second Miss Qin and Miss of Marquises¡¯ Mansion of Fengyang. But upon arriving the Prince Chen¡¯s mansion, she was driven away by Prince Chen. Only Second Miss Qin stayed there. After that, Jie¡¯er was also rebuked by Empress Dowager, but somehow, after Second Miss Qin left Prince Chen¡¯s mansion, Prince Chen came to our mansion!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing anxiously wiped tears at the corner of her eyes.

    Among several Princes¡¯ mansions, Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was thest choice for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even though it had been ordered by Empress Dowager, they had only sent a daughter of non-lineal descent. As for the eldest daughter of lineal descent, they had early made an excuse to avoid. The aim was to first let Prince Chen choose a concubine and get settled.

    Empress Dowager had revealed this intention at an early time that she would like to choose concubines for Prince Chen first. The reason for her action had already been known to all that Prince Chen¡¯s condition was critical and Empress Dowager wanted him to produce offspring. No one dared to jump forward at this time. Only when the matter of selecting concubines for Prince Chen was settled would theye back to participate in selections for other princes¡¯ principal concubines.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had decided in this way at that time. It had happened to have an opportunity, thus First Miss Shao Yanru had gone to Yuhui Nunnery to learn painting so as to make an excuse to leave.

    ¡°She¡­ could it be that she hates us because of that pair of bracelets? But I really do not know that she has saved me.¡± Old Madam said angrily.

    Compared to Qin Yuru, an adopted granddaughter, her closest granddaughter Shao Yanru was obviously more important. Even though Qin Wanru had saved her life, Old Madam also felt that she could not let this matter pass.

    ¡°Old Madam, what can we do now? Did the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion say something to Prince Chen? She deliberately made Prince Chen create such a big matter, so that Empress Dowager would feel that Prince Chen likes Ru¡¯er. What can we do? Empress Dowager has always been partial to Prince Chen. If, if¡­¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing was really anxious. She picked up the teacup at hand and took a few sips and then she calmed down slightly.

    ¡°Old Madam, we cannot wait any longer! Let me adopt First Miss Qin and let her enter our mansion. Second Miss Qin also has saved your life, so she cane together to grow up in our mansion. This can be seen as our gratitude to her for saving your life! ¡±

    ¡°Adopt her as daughter. Then what about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡± Old Madam hesitated, but it was not because of Qin Wanru¡¯s identity as her savior.

    ¡°It does not matter whether Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess will admit this. Anyway, we do not say that she is the daughter of elder brother inw. Too many things at that time were involved. If all the things are involved, Old Madam may be attacked by others¡¯ words. Just let all these things pass. It was also because of elder brother inw¡¯s blessings that we can find First Miss Qin. We just treat her as the daughter of lineal descent in our mansion and anything else is not important!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing softly said.

    These words were entirely said to satisfy Old Madam.

    Speaking of the matter at that year, Old Madam disliked it very much. It was a knot in Old Madam¡¯s heart. She felt that it was Infanta Qinghua who had caused her son¡¯s death. She did not want to mention Infanta Qinghua at all. Had it not been for Infanta Qinghua¡¯s identity, she would have not let her return to the mansion and give birth to Hao¡¯er.

    The matter at that year was thest thing that Old Madam would like to talk about. Madam of Duke Xing also seized this point of Old Madam¡¯s mind, because she had been raised by Old Madam in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion since she was a child. She knew Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion very well and she knew that Old Madam would definitely agree with such words.

    As she had expected, Old Madam decided just after thinking for a moment. ¡°Okay, then you adopt her as a daughter, and treat her kindly in daily life. Everyone in our mansion will treat her as Miss of lineal descent and a generous dowry will be prepared for her when she will marry to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansionter!¡±

    Old Madam arranged like this. It seemed that she really liked Qin Yuru, her granddaughter, and she considered everything for her. But if Qin Yuru was really her granddaughter, it would be wrong to not recognize her ancestor. A granddaughter of blood rtion became a foster one. The gap was not a little bit!

    ¡°Okay, then just as what Old Madam said, we can ask the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion to follow her sister to live in our mansion. On the one hand, it could reflect that First Miss Qin is a kind person who attaches great importance to the rtion between her sister and her. On the other hand, we can talk to Second Miss Qin so that she doesn¡¯t have to be hostile to our mansion.¡±

    The goal of Madam of Duke Xing had been achieved. She emotionlessly put everything onto Old Madam. She nodded and agreed as if all the things just now were proposed by Old Madam and she agreed with them because she listened to the meaning of Old Madam.

    Nanny Yu, who was standing aside, nced at her secretly, and lowered her head emotionlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just let the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansione along. Since she saved me, I would not treat her badly. I will add a heavy dowry to her at that time,¡± Old Madam said and took it for granted, raising her eyes proudly as if Qin Wanru saved her before only for her dowry.

    ¡°Old Madam, then I¡¯ll go to arrange it. This thing should be discussed with Madam Di, who is the adoptive mother of First Miss Qin. But it is said that she got ill and couldn¡¯t get up from bed¡­¡±Madam of Duke Xing frowned, feeling it hard to deal with. ¡°If we wait for her illness to get better, we don¡¯t know how long we need to wait. The longer we wait, the worse it would be!¡±

    ¡°Send the doctor in our mansion out to see the illness of this Madam Di. If she gets better slightly, we would discuss this thing with her. We need to finish all these things before fifteen of the first month of lunar year. As for gifts after that, you also don¡¯t forget to send one to Second Miss in their mansion so that people will know that our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is not ungrateful!¡±

    Old Madam gave a favorable nce at Madam of Duke Xing and said.

    It was impossible to finish all these things before the Spring Festival. Tomorrow was Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve. Next if there was something which was needed to be discussed, they would need to wait for the day after fifteen of the first month of lunar year.

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam. I¡¯ll arrange it now and try to finish arranging this as early as possible!¡± Madam of Duke Xing got the meaning of Old Madam and stood up. She turned around and went out.

    Old Madam¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Do the Buddha statues you sentst time arrive here?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing stopped and said with a smile, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. It will arrive here soon. The small Buddha Hall is also properly arranged. When the Buddha statue enters our mansion, Old Madam could pay homage to the Buddha directly in the small Buddha Hall and do not need to go out. You are not a young people and it is better for you to stay in the mansion.¡±

    The words were very convincing, and Old Madam was very satisfied. She turned the beads in her hands and closed her eyes with a somber face. ¡°You can go now. I will read a scripture for a while to pray for your elder brother inw.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you!¡± Madam of Duke Xing stepped out of the door. When she was out of the door, a sh of viciousness appeared in her eyes. She grunted coldly and turned around and left¡­

    The gifts from Chu Liuchen ced all over the table. Looking at the pair of blood jade bracelets in so many presents, Qin Wanru reluctantly opened it and wore one on her hand.

    It was a bit big, and not really suitable for her.

    Recently, she seemed to have a rtionship with the blood jade bracelets. It seemed that everyone was sending her blood jade bracelets. Needless to say, Chu Liuchen must have known the things about the blood jade bracelets.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, did Prince say anything?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°Our master said that this blood jade bracelet was very beautiful and Miss could wear it frequently,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile in a good mood. He just came here after sending gifts to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But he didn¡¯t stay for a long time in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After putting down the gifts, he asked a few more things about First Miss Shao, and even mentioned Prince Yue, and then he went away.

    Moreover, he asked the question at the door in front of the crowd of servants and the people who were watching outside. After seeing Duke Xing, he put down the gifts and hurriedly left away.

    ¡°What if I fall it down?¡± Qin Wanru moved her wrist. Her jade-like wrist wore a blood-colored bracelet, which was actually very beautiful. There were three beautiful golden plum blossoms on the outside of the bracelet. It was really very special and beautiful with gems as stamens and gold as petals.

    ¡°Our master said that it¡¯s okay. If you fall it down, our master will send other things to you. There are many things like this in our master¡¯s private storeroom,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said ostentatiously as if he was talking about the most ordinary ornaments.

    ¡°Please express my gratitude to your Prince. But you don¡¯t have to send these thingster. They are so showy!¡± Qin Wanru turned the bracelet and said euphemistically.

    ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t worry. The way to send gifts to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was more high-sounding, and the way to send gifts to you was the most ordinary!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled very proudly. His standing at the door and saying publicly to give gifts was the showiest.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything more high-sounding? Xiao Xuanzi, you talk about it.¡± Yujie heard what he meant and immediately became interested in this. She walked two steps forward and asked.

    Xiao Xuanzi said proudly about the things just now. This time Qin Wanru even smiled. Her pink lips hooked and her eyes were thoughtful. There was a kind of gloomy in her eyes. The action of Chu Liuchen helped her. Madam of Duke Xing must be very anxious?

    The fire itself had actually been burned. Chu Liuchen added another fire at this time. But they needed to see how much the fire had burned¡­

    ¡°Miss, an old maid in the kitchen said that she was looking for you!¡±

 Chapter 351 - Is It True or Not? Di Yan Was Here Again.

    <h4>Chapter 351 Is It True or Not? Di Yan Was Here Again.</h4>

    ¡°Second Miss, I really saw that Qing Xue, who is from Madam Di¡¯s yard, had used that mold!¡± A quite sturdy, honest old maid reported to Qin Wanru.

    To her surprise, it was this old maid, a new cook that had made those delicate pastries.

    ¡°Qing Xue?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows surprisedly.

    ¡°Yes, Qing Xue. I also feel very strange. When Qing Xue came to take something from the kitchen, she usually left quickly. But that time, she did not leave even she had waited for a long time. Later on, I wanted to make some pastries for masters to taste. Qing Xue was beside me, and pointed out where the mold was, and also helped me find out the most beautiful mold! ¡±

    The old maid said in full detail.

    Qing Xue had used to be Qin Wanru¡¯s servant girl, but at that time she had rarely been to the kitchen. Qin Wanru had barely assigned her to do anything, so she had always been in the yard. But since Qing Xue started to serve Madam Di, she had done many things on the whole.

    On the one hand, it was because she had been sent to serve Madam Di afterwards rather than originally from Madam Di¡¯s courtyard, which meant that she had not been involved in Madam Di¡¯s crimes. On the other hand, seeing that she had been Qin Wanru¡¯s servant girl before, someone had some tolerance for her. Thus, if Madam Di had something necessary, Qing Xue would be asked to exin it with old maids who were on duty at the door.

    Madam Di¡¯s meals were specially delivered by the kitchen, but if Madam Di really wanted to order an additional dish, after Qing Xue exined to old maids who were on duty at the door, she could alsoe out to inform the kitchen, but this must be done quickly.

    In this point, people in the mansion also turned a blind eye.

    Just like the two servant girls, Huangrui and Hongye, that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had sent afterwards, at the appropriate time such kind of little concession was still allowed in the mansion.

    Obviously, Madam Di was still Madam of Ningyuan Army General. She was just ¡°recuperating¡± and living a secluded life.

    ¡°Was it Qing Xue that helped you find the mold?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, it was Qing Xue. If Second Miss does not believe, you can directly ask Qing Xue.¡± The old maid nodded and answered very sincerely.

    ¡°You did not see Qing Xue bringing the mold in the kitchen?¡± Qin Wanru took the tea at hand to have a sip, and slowly put it down.

    ¡°This¡­ I indeed did not see this, but had it not been Qing Xue, how could she have been so familiar with this, and how could she have found this set of mold quickly!¡± The old maid shook her head, and even soliloquized in a low voice, ¡°I should have asked her clearly at that time!¡±

    Yujie asked, ¡°Do you think Qing Xue is suspicious?¡±

    ¡°I do think so, but I do not know if it is true. I just think that¡­ except Qing Xue, no one else is also suspicious!¡± The old maid nodded.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on this old maid, and there was a gleam of coldness in her watery eyes. This old maid indeed looked like a loyal person. asionally, she seemed to be a good talker during the conversation. However, when Qin Wanru looked carefully at her, she felt again that this was just a loyal old maid.

    Her behavior and statement like this were more like pledging allegiance to Qin Wanru.

    Although Madam Di was locked up now, no one dared to discredit her in her face. Therefore, even if this was true, and was a fact carefully probed by this old maid, she could only secretlye to Qin Wanru instead of directly telling the supervisor, just because Madam Di was involved.

    In any way, Qin Wanru thought that this old maid was extremely loyal and of course very cautious.

    Any master would like a loyal and cautious old maid, not to mention an old maid who worked in the kitchen and had a certain information channel.

    The kitchen was a vital ce in the whole mansion, and there were many people. If someone wanted to ask about something, it was extremely easy in a ce like kitchen. Besides, this old maid was good at making pastries. Even Yujie and Qingyue also praised several times the sweet taste inside rather than the mold.

    To sum up, this old maid was very useful. But now she came to show her loyalty, and showed that she preferred following Shui Run and Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I heard that your ancestors used to open a pastry shop, right? How was it?¡± Qin Wanru asked with a smile. She changed a topic, and seemed to be interested in this.

    ¡°Second Miss, it was quite good in the past.¡± The old maid lowered her head dejectedly.

    ¡°Was there anything wrong with your family?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°There was no big deal in my family.¡± The old maid shook her head and her sadness was obvious. She tilted her head and used her sleeves to wipe her face.

    ¡°When did it happen?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°A few months ago!¡±

    ¡°Yujie, give her a pouch. If there is any newster, tell Yujie, Qingyue or Qu Le!¡± Qin Wanru said.

    Yujie took a pouch out of her cuffs and handed it over. After taking it, the old maid expressed a thousand thanks before leaving.

    ¡°Miss, did she really find Qing Xue had done that?¡± Qu Le suspiciously looked at the back of the old maid. Qing Xue had asional contact with her. She could still remember what Qing Xue had said when leaving. Though after that Qing Xue indeed sent messages to her from time to time, Qing Xue never said anything about this.

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru slightly raised the corner of her lips.

    ¡°No?¡± Not only Qu Le but also Qingyue and Yujie were stunned. The three servant girls looked suspiciously at each other and turned their eyes to Qin Wanru.

    Yujie, the most straightforward one, said directly, ¡°Miss, how do you know that this old maid is not telling truth?¡±

    ¡°In terms of the mold, I asked you to check this before, but we just checked it and did not say anything. We did not say how important this mold was, but how dare she report such a trivial to me? Unless she knows the importance of this mold! ¡±

    Qin Wanru analyzed slowly, with a pair of clear watery eyes as cold as ice crystals.

    Who else in this mansion knew the importance of this set of molds? Except Madam Di and her daughter, no one had noticed this before. Shui Run did not know this until Grandmother had found it.

    After a careful calction, only Madam Di and her daughter could know this. But now amon old maid in the kitchen also knew this. Who else could she belong to? Madam Di!

    Considering the so-called time that the pastry shop had been in trouble, it had happened to be the time that Qin Wanru had entered the capital city. At that time, in order to select candidates, a lot of servants hade to the mansion, which ounted for most of the servants in the mansion. So it was not easy to find out this.

    ¡°So she is Madam Di¡¯s person. Will she be the subordinate of great importance that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion specially inserted in our mansion before?¡± Yujie was startled, but she immediately understood, and asked with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°The mold is important!¡± Qin Wanru said meaningfully.

    This was a piece of vital evidence to prove Qin Yuru¡¯s ¡°real identity¡±. Madam Di probably wanted to quietly send this set of molds to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at the most appropriate time. Of course, it would be the best if she did not arouse Grandmother¡¯s suspicion.

    However, since this set of molds had passed a long time, Madam Dowager might not remember it. Even if it did work, as long as Madam Dowager failed to find out who had sent it to the kitchen, this matter could only end up with nothing definite.

    As long as Qin Yuru entered the visions of the people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, these things were not big deals.

    ¡°Since the old maid is Madam Di¡¯s, why did she say that Madam Di had sent someone to put it in the kitchen?¡± Qu Le still did not understand this matter, which seemed quite contradictory.

    It is unreasonable to do this and provide evidence all by her own subordinates!

    ¡°Does it seem not to make sense?¡± Qin Wanru smiled.

    Qu Le nodded. ¡°I just do not understand why it is so weird and it makes people think that Miss has guessed wrong!¡±

    After all, Qingyue was the one staying with Qin Wanru for the longest time. Hearing what Qu Le had said, she suddenly understood. ¡°Miss, are they setting a thief to catch a thief? They deliberately made up a lot of things to convince Miss, but if Miss takes this as evidence when there is no evidence, it will not only make nobody believe this but also let people think that you are framing Madam Di and First Miss? ¡±

    Yujie and Qu Le both took a cold breath after hearing this.

    Madam Di could really do such kind of thing!

    ¡°Not only these. She just said that Qing Xue put the mold, but Qing Xue used to be my servant. Although she is now serving Madam Di, how could it be guaranteed that she is definitely not my person?¡± Qin Wanru smiled as calmly as before. She smiled sweetly with the corner of her lips slightly raised, but her eyes looked cold and deep.

    As expected, this old maid was not just relevant to the matter of that mold.

    ¡°What can we do?¡± Qu Le was a little flustered.

    ¡°Miss, let me go to beat this old maid secretly, making her unable to take charge of the stove.¡± Yujie suggested.

    Qin Wanru shook her head, ¡°Qu Le, go to the kitchen and ask the old maid to make some beautiful pastries. Just say that I like using the pastries she makes. As for other ces, let her make and also send some to them!¡±

    ¡°Why does Miss want to ask this old maid to send some pastries? Isn¡¯t this to obviously show that Miss appreciates her?¡± Yujie asked.

    ¡°Of course I appreciate her, otherwise won¡¯t we waste an excellent person? Qu Le, when you meet Qing Xue next time, tell her about it, and let her be careful. Do not be a scapegoat! ¡±

    Qin Wanru instructed Qu Le again.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I know!¡± Qu Le nodded. For the sake of her family, Qing Xue would definitely not betray Miss, which was quite clear to Qu Le.

    ¡°Spread the message that I have received rewards from Empress Dowager and Prince Chen, and let everyone in the mansion know this. Then ask Nanny Yu to send pouches to the people in my yard as a blessing!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s hand lightly stroked the white fat cat in her hands. The cat was so fat that she was tired because of hugging it for a long time, but it could recognize people and did not let servant girls get close to itself. So Qin Wanru could only hold it by herself for a while.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I will do them in a while!¡± Qing Xue nodded. She usually helped Nanny Yu deal with such kind of things.

    ¡°Yujie, if heir of Duke Yonges, keep watching him. I heard that heir of Duke Yong was drunk that day and took a servant girl from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru stroked the cat¡¯s head again with the corner of her lips slightly raised. Qin Yuru had no tolerance to servants.

    ¡°Miss, heir of Duke Yong has already been in the mansion. He came here before.¡± Qingyue hurriedly answered with a sh in her eyes, because she had seen him before.

    ¡°Now he is still here?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows with no surprise. Since such kind of thing had happened yesterday, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion shoulde to ask whether Qin Yuru had noticed this.

    ¡°Yes, he has not left yet. I heard that he went to First Miss¡¯s yard before, but then left in a huff, and went to the yard that the mansion had arranged for him. He hasn¡¯t left yet!¡± Qingyue nodded.

    ¡°Try to let Huangrui know this!¡±

 Chapter 352 - Our Qinâ€™s Mansion Was So Small That It Cannot Bear Their Toss

    <h4>Chapter 352 Our Qin¡¯s Mansion Was So Small That It Cannot Bear Their Toss</h4>

    ¡°Mother, it seems impossible. This might be misunderstood. Maybe a servant made a mistake and sent this mold directly to the kitchen.¡± Qin Huaiyong frowned.

    There was no one else in the room except Qin Huaiyong and his mother. Even Nanny Duan also left sensibly and now stood at the door. She heard the words faintlying from the room asionally, which also made her frown.

    This was really hard to deal with!

    Without tangible evidences, this was just a mess and it could not be easy to make clear.

    ¡°Yong¡¯er, Zhuozhuo¡¯s biological father also entrusted you to find her mother and other family members. People like him should not be born in amon family. Maybe they were from the capital city. It would be better to tell the truth of Zhuozhuo¡¯s identity and find out whether there is anyone in the capital city that shared the simr situation with her biological father!¡±

    Madam Dowager sighed deeply.

    ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to see her as our own child? Madam Di did not do well before, so I do not allow her to get involved in anything rted to Wanru. Now Run takes care of Wanru and invites etiquette instructors from the pce to teach her. Wanru is quite fine now. Do you want to let her know that her biological father and mother have passed away? Let her bear the cruel fact that she has lost her parents? ¡±

    Qin Huaiyong refilled a cup of tea for Madam Dowager and advised in a low voice.

    Madam Dowager was made silent by these words for a while, and said after a long time, ¡°But now there may be some news about Zhuozhuo¡¯s parents. We cannot prevent her from a family reunion, right?

    ¡°Mother, I did not say that I do not allow Wanru to find her rtives. However, before find them, we still cannot tell the truth, lest she can do nothing and will be sad in vain after knowing this. Moreover, if that family really cares about Wanru, why have not sent a message to us in these years? They have not even asked about Wanru. ¡±

    Qin Huaiyong still held an opposing attitude.

    This was also very reasonable and Madam Dowager could not help but be silent again.

    ¡°Mother, do not worry. I have been in the capital city for a while now, and things are getting easier to deal with. Then I will have time to let someone to check this matter about Wanru, but this must be done secretly. It is inconvenient to let Wanru know this early. Mother, what do you think of this? ¡°Qin Huaiyong said gently seeing that Madam Dowager was silent.

    This was also very reasonable. Madam Dowager nodded helplessly, but it could not solve the doubts in her heart. ¡°Perhaps Madam Di indeed had something to do with that molds.¡±

    ¡°Mother, why do you suddenly think so?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked in surprise, ¡°Madam Di is unable even to protect herself now and she cannot go out at all in daily life. The two old maid guard the door tightly. Since she was locked up in the yard, she has never walked out of the yard. Mother, do you misunderstand anything? ¡±

    Misunderstand? Madam Dowager did not think so, but some words seemed to be stuck in her throat and she just failed to speak out them.

    Looking at the sincere face of her son on the opposite side, her heart seemed to be suppressed by something. Originally she had thousands of words to say, but now she did not know where to start.

    ¡°Old Madam of Duke Xing sent someone over today and she wants to warn Zhuozhuo?¡± For a long time, Madam Dowager only said such words.

    As soon as this word came out, she felt rxed in her heart but also felt very sad, which was unable to express.

    ¡°Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seems to really like Yuru. She listened to the rumors from others and thought that Wanru had bullied Yuru so she came to support Yuru. Fortunately, Nanny Yu was also a reasonable person. She heard that this was not Wanru¡¯s fault, so she did not force Wanru to admit the fault. After that, she even expressed thank to Wanru, because Wanru had met Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and it was Wanru that had save Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    A smile appeared on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face, and he was apparently very satisfied with it.

    ¡°Wanru saved Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± said Madam Dowager in surprise.

    ¡°She did say so. This was recognized by this Nanny Yu who follows Old Madam of Duke Xing and she said that they will definitely acknowledge Wanru. Mother, please rest assured. If Old Madam of Duke Xing likes Yuru and Wanru, it will be good for them and even for our entire mansion! ¡±

    Qin Huaiyong looked very happy, and his voice was a little louder.

    Madam Dowager was silent again. Although there was a smile on her face too, it was very light. Of course, she knew her son¡¯s thoughts. Qin¡¯s Mansion had just arrived in the capital city, and did not have a deep foundation. If they could have support from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it would be a great thing.

    ¡°Why did Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion suddenly like Yuru? Will the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion be rted to Zhuozhuo¡¯s background?¡± Madam Dowager said these words hesitantly.

    ¡°Mother, how can this be possible? What kind of mansion Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is? If a child in their mansion were missing, can they have been silent for so many years?¡± ¡°And having been in the capital city for a while, I have not heard of anything that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had lost a child!¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    He said these words extremely decisively without hesitation. Madam Dowager felt that her previous suspicions had been shaken and perhaps she had really taken it in a wrong way.

    ¡°Mother, if you think that I may not know the inside information, next time when Madam of Duke Xing wille over, you can try to ask her. If you indeed find out something, then we act ording to circumstances, okay?¡± Qin Huaiyong showed his consideration for Madam Dowager.

    Hearing these words, Madam Dowager nodded repeatedly, and felt that she had too fussed before. When connecting many things together, the more she thought about these, the more suspicious she was. Or it was just a coincidence and a misunderstanding!

    Thinking in this way, her heart was slightly rxed, and she immediately nodded and agreed with this.

    After that, the mother and son said something intimate. Qin Huaiyong stood up and left. At this time of the past, he often went to see Shui Run.

    ¡°The affairs for Chinese New Year in the mansion are properly prepared. Ask Run not to worry about these and just to take good care of the baby. The two concubines are quite capable and can also do well. The main business for her is the unborn baby inside her! Madam Dowager urged him worriedly.

    Qin Huaiyong agreed with a smile, without any impatience, which made Madam Dowager even more satisfied.

    After Qin Huaiyong had left, Madam Dowager took a rest in the room alone, and Nanny Duan walked in lightly.

    ¡°Maybe I was wrong!¡± Madam Dowager sighed.

    Nanny Duan poured another cup of tea for Madam Dowager and changed the tea that she had drunk before. She pacified Madam Dowager who looked upset with a soft voice, ¡°Old Madam Dowager, this is not urgent. Whether Madam Di and First Miss is intentional or not, general has promised to find it out secretly. If not, it will be okay. If so, we should also n this in the long term!¡±

    This remark reminded Madam Dowager. If it was true, Madam of Duke Xing did not have a good attitude to Zhuozhuo. It was afraid that it was really not a good thing.

    She immediately nodded. ¡°I will not tell Zhuozhuo for the time being. After Yong¡¯er has clearly found it out, then we will discuss how to do.¡±

    Madam Dowager originally meant to tell Qin Wanru the truth of that year, but hearing what Qin Huaiyong had said, she also felt reasonable.

    ¡°It can only be in this way for the moment!¡± After listening to Nanny Duan¡¯s persuasion, Madam Dowager also nodded, temporarily putting aside this matter that made her feel urgent. ¡°Is Run good?¡±

    ¡°Madam Dowager, please rest assured. I have asked before, and Madam Shui felt that she was well, and there was no big deal, and also asked you not to worry about her.¡± Nanny Duanughed.

    ¡°She also has a big heart! Yesterday, such a big thing happened, but she did not let anyone tell me.¡± Madam Dowager sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, do not worry about this. You should first take good care of your body and after Madam Shui gives birth to a baby, you can also hug your grandson!¡± said Nanny Duan.

    These words made Madam Dowager feel happy andugh, but then her eyebrows were frowned again and failed to conceal a sense of anxiety between them. ¡°I always hope that their hearts will not be too big. Our Qin¡¯s Mansion is so small that it cannot bear their toss! ¡±

    Nanny Duan did not answer. She held Madam Dowager¡¯s arm, and there was a sense of anxiety in her eyes too¡­

    When Huangrui went out, she found an excuse that she would sneak a look at First Miss.

    This excuse was useful at all times in front of Madam Di.

    Just now she heard the words that the two guarding old maid said to and a servant girl. The servant girl said that she was sent by Childe Di and Childe Di had originally decided toe to see Madam Di in person. However, because he felt unhappy after arguing a few words with First Miss, he asked someone toe over first and ask about Madam Di¡¯s situation.

    The servant girl said that Childe Di seemed very angry, so he might note to visit Madam Di this time.

    The servant girl asked about Madam Di. Seeing that she was at the door, the two old maids called her over. The servant girl asked a few words in a businesslike tone before leaving.

    After she had left, Huangrui¡¯s eyes rolled a few times, and she found such an excuse. After getting Madam Di¡¯s approval, she went back to dress up again and then went out of the yard.

    Walking out of the gate, she went directly to Di Yan¡¯s yard in Qin¡¯s Mansion after deciding the direction. At the gate of the yard, she saw a servant standing there. She straightened her clothes first, and then hurried over. Because she walked anxiously, her face became pink and delicate.

    ¡°Is heir of a duke in it?¡± Huangrui approached to ask the servant.

    The servant looked her up and down. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to visit our heir of a duke about?¡±

    ¡°I am from Madam Di. I was sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to serve Madam Di. Hearing that heir of a duke and First Miss just had an unpleasant conversation, Madam Di specifically let mee to ask!¡±

    Said Huangrui.

    When walking on the road, she had alreadye up with an excuse. The dialogue between the servant girl and old maids made this excuse logical.

    ¡°Please wait. I¡¯m going to report to heir of a duke!¡± the servant said, and then he ran back in the room and soon ran out. ¡°You can go in. Our heir of a duke asks you to go in.¡±

    After saying this, he lowered his voice carefully and said, ¡°Heir of a duke is not in a good mood. You¡¯d better say quickly, and do not provoke heir of a duke into unhappiness!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I got it!¡± Huangrui nodded with a smile and turned to walk to the main room!

    In the main room, Di Yan sat down on the chair with a gloomy face. Just now when visiting Qin Yuru, he only said that he had taken away a servant girl in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion yesterday, and then Qin Yuru kicked up a row. Di Yan also felt much wronged. He had drunk too much wine, and a servant girl hadin beside him without reason and this had also been seen by his sister.

    When this incident had broken out, he had had to take this person away. He felt depressed when thinking about this, but since it had happened and Duke Xing generously allowed him to take the servant girl away, how could he do not take?

    When he was in a sulk, he saw a beauty as pretty as flowers at the door as he raised his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes enlightened¡­

 Chapter 353 - Fit in Readily, the Consensual Relationship between a Lad and a Girl

    <h4>Chapter 353 Fit in Readily, the Consensual Rtionship between a Lad and a Girl</h4>

    ¡°Heir of a duke, Ie to ask whether you had a fight with First Miss today. Madam is very worried!¡± Huangrui came in and said in an affectedly sweet tone after a salutation.

    A pair of charming eyes nced over Di Yan¡¯s face, which made him feel tingling sensation in his heart. Compared with the one brought back from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion yesterday, Huangrui was much more beautiful.

    Since he saw Huangruist time, Di Yan had actually paid attention to her!

    ¡°Stand up. You are Huangrui, right?¡± Seeing such a pretty girl tenderly appeared in front of him, Di Yan¡¯s heart became hot. There were no outsiders in the room now, so he walked over in person to take Huangrui¡¯s hand and asked softly.

    Di Yan felt that this beautiful and tender girl in front of him met his standard. Her appearance was remarkable and was not worse than Qin Yuru. Among the girls he had known before, Qin Yuru was the best. Ning Caixian was not as beautiful as Qin Yuru, but she was gentle and affectionate. What a pity! She was unfortunately not alive now. Every time he thought of this, Di Yan was full of pity.

    If only Qin Yuru was as gentle and obedient as Ning Caixian! In fact, in their first meet, Qin Yuru had also been a gentle and submissive girl. He wondered what had happened that she seemed topletely change and her temper got worse, which made her gradually not to Di Yan¡¯s taste. Just like today, he had just said a sentence and then Qin Yuru threw the cup and asked him to go.

    Di Yan had never been asked to leave in such a fierce way. So he directly turned away to leave in anger at that time, and he ignored the earth-shattering crying from behind him.

    He had listened to Grandmother¡¯s words, that he came to talk to Qin Yuru about the servant girl, and by the way asked her what had happened when she had been back yesterday and whether she need their mansion¡¯s help. After being irritated by Qin Yuru, Di Yan had no intention to ask more and went back to his yard in a huff.

    Full of depression, when seeing Huangrui, he immediately felt that the girl in front of him was the one he liked most, having both the beautiful appearance and this gentle temperament. This kind of pretty girl of a humble family had more sincerity thanmon servant girls and less deliberate ttery, which made her most natural.

    It was quite enjoyable for him to reach out and touch Huangrui¡¯s creamy hand.

    ¡°Childe¡­¡± Huangrui said sweetly, with a pink face blushed. She seemingly wanted to push his hand away, but a girl had much less power than Di Yan. As soon as Di Yan exerted his strength, she immediately fell in Di Yan¡¯s arms.

    She stretched out to put up herself in panic, but Di Yan¡¯s another hand had already embraced Huangrui¡¯s waist, and her whole tender body fell on him.

    Feeling that the soft body was shaking in his arms, Di Yan¡¯s voice became softer and whispered to coax her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Rx. I just hold you for a while, and no one will see us. I just can¡¯t help myself! ¡±

    ¡°Childe¡­ I¡­ I am afraid!¡± Huangrui raised a pair of beautiful eyes, panicked and scared, like a frightened deer. Such a look made Di Yan¡¯s heart softened. Thinking of her look, a pretty girl of a humble family, he felt that she must be a good girl that had just be a servant girl in the mansion and had never met such kind of thing, thus he felt more tender and protective towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you from my aunt, and afterwards you¡¯ll specially serve me!¡±

    ¡°Childe¡­ I¡­ I am a servant girl from your mansion!¡± Huangrui blushed.

    ¡°The servant girl that our mansion had sent to my aunt?¡± His eyes lighting up, Di Yan immediately understood this and exulted to hold her more tightly. The body in his arms was as soft as water, which softened his heart. His annoyance caused by Qin Yuru had already been thrown out of the clouds.

    At this time he even forgot that this was Qin¡¯s Mansion rather than his own mansion.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ it was Old Madam that sent me to serve Madam Di¡­ The contract of selling myself was still in Old Madam¡¯s hands¡­¡± Huangrui said in an extremely weak and soft way, which made her a pathetic girl. She no longer struggled and reached out to hold his hands and looked at him tenderly.

    Di Yan had higher enthusiasm aroused by the feeling of craving for others¡¯ pity. Since this servant girl was from his own mansion, he just held Huangrui directly to the inner room without any politeness and said, ¡°Rest assured. As soon as I go back, I will request your contract from Old Madam. Afterwards, I will give it to you and you just stay in my room to serve me. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Childe!¡± Huangrui was overjoyed. It was unexpected for her that she could get everything she wanted so easily. If she could really get back her purchasing contract,mon concubines could notpare their status with hers, even if she followed Di Yan.

    If she could make Childe have more pity for her, she could even enter the mansion as a concubine of high status.

    A concubine of high status waspletely different from amon concubine. Thinking of this, her face became rosier. Having been trained, she knew what to do at this time.

    When pushed down on the bed by Di Yan, her hands still held her belt tightly with tears dripping down in her eyes. She looked at Di Yan in a pitiful look, and said softly, ¡°Childe, I¡­ I am afraid of¡­ First Miss¡­¡±

    In these days, she also noticed that Childe Di obviously did not like First Miss Qin.

    ¡°It is nothing to do with her. She has not married me yet. Even if she marries me, she must listen to me. If I want to take a concubine, she will have the final say, could this be possible? She will not marry in two years, so it is impossible for me to stay alone and not to take concubines!¡± At this time, Di Yan was very excited. After being stopped by Huangrui, he felt that Qin Yuru was not important to him.

    ¡°Childe, I¡­ I will be yours, Childe. I hope that Childe will have pity on me¡­ If Childe betrays me, I am afraid that the only way for me is to die!¡±

    Huangrui knew clearly when to stop. She loosened her hands and looked up at Di Yan with two beads of tears running down her beautiful face. At this moment, Di Yan felt that he would protect Huangrui even at the cost of his life and never let Huangrui end up with the same situation as Ning Caixian. If Qin Yuru dared to deal with Huangrui, he would not be polite to her.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Good. Rest assured. When finding a suitable opportunity, I will take you¡­¡± Di Yan reached out to hug Huangrui and kissed her¡­

    Huangrui had been in the room for a while, but there was no sound inside. The servant carefully walked to the door and craned his neck to peer, but he did not saw his master. He listened carefully, and some sounds came from inside, with which he was quite familiar. He smiled with his mouth covered and stepped back.

    It was just like what he had guessed. Such a charming little beauty. There was no servant girl in their own mansion that also had such a beautiful appearance. It was unexpected that Qin¡¯s Mansion had such a pretty servant girl that Childe would definitely not let her go.

    The servant retreated to the gate of the yard, and carefully craned his neck to look around. No one was found. The smile on his face became prouder. First Miss Qin just now asked Childe to leave, and then she regretted and cried loudly, hoping that Childe would go back tofort her. She should have thought of Childe¡¯s status. How could he always be meek and subservient?

    Look, when she knew this, she would definitely be regretful!

    Yesterday, that had just been a servant girl forced on Childe. This one today won Childe¡¯s heart!

    The servant smacked his lips, and suddenly felt that First Miss Qin would definitely be anxious when seeing this. But it was she that had asked Childe to leave!

    Being proud, he suddenly saw a corner of a servant girl¡¯s clothes sweeping the bush on the right front side far away, and immediately turned serious, and shouted to that direction, ¡°Who? Who is there? Hurried toe out!¡±

    After saying this, he stared there tightly, but there was no sound, as if he had looked in the wrong. The servant insisted that he had seen clearly. The shrubs there were all withered, so a piece of green clothing that he just saw could not be leaves or branches.

    ¡°Who? Who is there?¡± He eximed again.

    There was still no voice. The servant walked there impatiently, and after getting closer, he walked around the bushes, but no one was there.

    How could it be? He had indeed seen someone there.

    Suddenly his eyes lighted up, because he saw a piece of handkerchief at the bottom of the bush. He picked it up and looked at it. Although the cloth of the handkerchief wasmon, it must belong to a girl.

    Needless to say, he was not dazzled just now. Someone must be hiding here, and ran away after hearing his exmation, so his face turned serious.

    ¡°If there is someone in Qin¡¯s Mansion still keeping an eye on Childe, there is no one other than First Miss Qin.¡± Thinking in this way, the servant was a little panicked. ¡°If First Miss Qin knows that Childe and a servant girl are in it, she will probably make more trouble.¡±

    Grabbing the handkerchief, the servant carefully returned to guard the gate of the courtyard. He looked at the door of the inside room from a distance, and felt that he should wait for a moment.

    Not until seeing the servant taking the handkerchief did Yujie turn away from the hidden ce. After Huangrui had been being cheated toe out, she had followed all the way. At this time, she revealed her figure and left the handkerchief on purpose, which had all been told by Miss before. Now, Yujie admired her Miss more. Despite not understanding her intention well, Yujie still fully implements her request.

    ¡°Miss, Huangrui indeed went into that room.¡± Back to the room, Yujie lifted the curtain and lowered her voice to report.

    Qin Wanru understood this result very well. It was clear that Huangrui was not amon girl, but she pretended to be a kind girl of a good humble family. In thest life, even someone like Qin Huaiyong had favored and trusted her, so she obviously had a strong means.

    In this life, she had early cut off Huangrui¡¯s thoughts from the roots, and made her have no chance to see Qin Huaiyong and seduce him. In addition, Shui Run was very good in this life, and Madam Di could not secretly help Huangrui against Shui Run. Moreover, since Shui Run was still pregnant, coupled with the troubles of Madam Di and Qin Yuru, Qin Huaiyong was not in the mood to take concubines.

    In this circumstance, although Huangrui had entered Qin¡¯s Mansion, she had no chance to achieve her goals. What was worse, because she followed Madam Di, she was also ridiculed by other servants in the mansion. Her life was not good. The presence of Di Yan helped Huangrui solve the problem to some extent. In terms of Huangrui¡¯s disposition, after being advised twice, she would definitely go to hook up with Di Yan.

    Both parties were willing. Just wait to see how Qin Yuru would make trouble. It was heard that their argument was caused by a servant girl in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Till now, Qin Yuru was still crying in her yard, and Di Yan here had already had a new girl!

    ¡°Let the news out!¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows slightly. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion should have acted early, but she moved much faster. She looked at the pastries on the table. ¡°Bring the set of needles. Let¡¯s go to see Mother! ¡±

 Chapter 354 - Redoubtable Etiquette Instructor

    <h4>Chapter 354 Redoubtable Etiquette Instructor</h4>

    ¡°What? Is this true?¡± Qin Yuru sat on the chair heavily. Her face was blue and white for a while, and her fingers pinched into the flesh with her teeth clenching tightly. She had certainly seen that b*tch named Huangrui. She felt sick at her coquettish appearance.

    Madam Di had previously told her that this servant girl was sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to Qin Huaiyong. Although Qin Yuru was not happy, she knew that this was the best way.

    If she didn¡¯t want Shui Run to be the only power-holder in this mansion, she should find such a person to share the favor of Qin Huaiyong to Shui Run. So even if she didn¡¯t like her, Qin Yuru would not say much. Moreover, this was the thing of her parents¡¯ room, she as a daughter could not directly reach out to interfere with this thing.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that this b*tch even hooked up with Di Yan. How could she not be angry? She was so angry that she smashed the tea up beside her to the ground fiercely. She stood up suddenly and gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Go, take a few old maids and beat the b*tch to death to end this thing!¡±

    As she finished these words, she went out.

    Mei Xue and Meiyan found that the situation was not good. They stopped Qin Yuru together and said quickly, ¡°First Miss, don¡¯t be so anxious. This is a matter of long-term consideration!¡±

    Qin Yuru just made a mistake and was brought in to learn etiquette. She only stayed her own room one day and if she made such a thing, the two servant girls would confront a big problem.

    When First Miss learned the rules, the two also learned the rules with Nanny Huang. They were scolded by Nanny Huang severely and were punished to stand for many hours. They did not feel better after a sleep. Until now they both felt that their bodies were very weak.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Qin Yuru wanted to get rid of them but she failed. She was so angry that she pped on the faces of the two servant girls and wanted to kill Di Yan at this moment. Yesterday there had been something about a servant girl, while today this thing happened in her own mansion and under her own eyes.

    ¡°First Miss, please do not go first. You can discuss it with Madam. If something really happens, Madam will have some preparations.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will go to find Madam right away!¡±

    The two girls ignored the great pain on their faces and did not let her go with tears in their eyes¡­

    When they created a great disturbance, they suddenly heard a low cough outside. When they heard the cough, the two servant girls were very happy. And they looked at the door while pulling Qin Yuru desperately.

    Nanny Huang came in, and looked at Qin Yuru with an emotionless face. It was actually Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion that asked her toe and educate Qin Yuru. If she failed to teach Qin Yuru well, she would lose her reputation.

    ¡°First Miss, where do you want to go?¡±

    Seeing that it was Nanny Huang, Qin Yuru felt a pain in her hands. After returning home yesterday, she was severely scolded by Nanny Huang and was beaten on the hands. Until now her hands were still swollen. So this time when she saw Nanny Huang, she didn¡¯t feel so confident.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that b*tch who seduces Di Yan!¡± Qin Yuru said angrily, but she didn¡¯t act too aggressively.

    The two servant girls were relieved, letting away Qin Yuru. They stepped back and stood aside, looking at each other with a sense of survival.

    ¡°What happens to the girl who seduces heir of a duke?¡± Nanny Huang came in haste and didn¡¯t know what happened.

    Qin Yuru sat back on the chair angrily and Mei Xue hurriedly went forward and said the cause and effect of the incident again.

    ¡°First Miss, what do you want to do with doing this?¡± After listening to this, Nanny Huang sat down in a chair and looked at Qin Yuru coldly.

    ¡°I want to kill that b*tch!¡± Qin Yuru said with a cold and angry face.

    ¡°What will happen after killing her? You want to make heir of a duke angry and break down the marriage contract between the two families?¡± Nanny Huang frowned and said. She didn¡¯t like the thing that the servant girl with Madam Di without knowing any rules even seduced Childe Di. She had seen that foxy servant girl. But she originally thought that this girl was prepared by Madam Di to send to Ningyuan Army General. Why could she seduce Childe Di?¡±

    Nanny Huang had experienced many things and she had seen many servant girls in the backyard who wanted to go to the bed of their masters. That seemingly good servant girl was certainly to be an astute one. She had educated many people and that servant girl named Huangrui was certainly educated without a kind of natural innocence.

    Such a servant girl, if she did not seduce Childe Di deliberately, she could not seed so easily.

    Then, that was to say, this servant girl was deliberate. But was she the person that Madam Di found for general to help her? Nanny Huang felt a little confused. She thought that she was wrong as she had promised Countess Yong before. But now she was on the same boat with Qin Yuru so she should help her.

    In the future, she still needed to educate other Misses in aristocratic families. If she lost her reputation because of Qin Yuru, nobody would ask her to educate the Misses in their mansions. When thinking of this, Nanny Huang thought that Qin Yuru was a big trouble and she decided secretly that if there were such things in the future, she must investigate it clearly. She would never trap herself in because of a good reward.

    ¡°If the marriage is broken up, just break it up. I don¡¯t care about him. Compared with Qi Tianyu, Di Yan is nothing. He has neither good moral quality nor handsome appearance!¡± Qin Yuru said angrily and straightly.

    In recent days, she had always been thinking that was it right that she obeyed Madam Di¡¯s words and abandoned Qi Tianyu. But the conclusion she drew was that she was right. Since she was beautiful and distinguished, neither Qi Tianyu nor Di Yan would match her. With Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as her background, she could marry to anyone she wanted.

    Now she didn¡¯t think that Di Yan was her best choice. She even thought that if she did not have an engagement with Di Yan, would she be the princess of those unmarried princes, which could really match her identity?

    Of course, she also knew that the engagement between her and Di Yan had been decided, so she could only think about it with regret. She was really angry now, so she said the words in her heart.

    ¡°First Miss, please be cautious about the words you say!¡± Nanny Huang snapped her hand on the table and said sternly.

    Qin Yuru was startled, but also knew that she couldn¡¯t say this. She bit her lips and murmured unconvincedly, ¡°Di Yan submits to defeat without putting up a fight, who he could me to? He just brought a servant girl from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion here yesterday. Could he take another one from our mansion? Nanny, I cannot bear this!¡±

    After being punished yesterday, Qin Yuru was fear of Nanny Huang. So she didn¡¯t behave as she used to be, superior and domineering.

    ¡°First Miss, you have to remember that you haven¡¯t married to him yet. So you are just the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion and could not reach out to interfere with the things in Childe Di¡¯s room directly. Even though you have married to Childe Di now, this thing has happened, and you could only suffer silently to let her in. You need to remember that you are the legal wife and no one can be higher than you!¡±

    Nanny Huang saw that Qin Yuru could still listen to her, her face became slightly better and said seriously and attentively.

    ¡°First Miss, you need to bear this thing even if you couldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t bear it. Why could Di Yan deceive me so much?! Does he really think that our mansion should rely on them?¡± Qin Yuru said angrily.

    ¡°First Miss, this servant girl is Madam¡¯s servant. You can ask Madam to help you!¡± Nanny Huang said seriously and graciously.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Qin Yuru said. She knew well about Di Yan¡¯s personality. ¡°Mother could not save herself now. How could she handle this thing? And even if my mother helps me, Di Yan would know that this thing is rted to me and would me it to me.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, don¡¯t let Madam Di to kill that girl. Since this girl is going to be sent to the general, then Madam can make effort to send her to general. If general finds the things in it, he would naturally handle it. At that time since heir of a duke owes something to you, he would certainly give you an exnation. And that servant girl will not survive!¡±

    Nanny Huang was indeed an etiquette instructor. There were many rted traps in her few words. Immediately, Qin Yuru was not so angry and she blinked her eyes a few times and nodded, showing that she agreed.

    Since Qin Yuru pushed this thing out, no matter it was Madam Di or Qin Huaiyong that handled this thing, it would have nothing to do with Qin Yuru. So naturally it would not spoil the reputation of her etiquette instructor!

    ¡°Mei Xue, you go to see Nanny Zhou secretly now and tell the thing about the b*tch to Nanny Zhou and ask Nanny Zhou to tell this thing to my mother. Take that b*tch to see my father, and let my father punish that b*tch!¡±

    As long as her father found that this servant girl was not a virgin, he would certainly interrogate her. It was not a matter of trying for her father to interrogate a servant girl. At that time, Di Yan owed not only her but also her father. How could he be firm in front of herter?

    Thinking of this, she was very pride and she sneered coldly on her face. That b*tch named Huangrui dared to seduce her man. She just waited for death without a burial ce!

    ¡°Yes, I will go at once!¡± Seeing Qin Yuru had been persuaded, Mei Xue rested assured and hurriedly went to find Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°First Miss, you need to pretend that you don¡¯t know this thing. Ifter Childe Dies here, you could not mention it!¡± Nanny Huang exhorted her.

    ¡°Nanny, rest assured, I will pay attention, and I will only mention the servant girl yesterday of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Yuru gritted her teeth and said. She really could not bear this. If Di Yan came hereter, she would certainly stir up some trouble for the thing about the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in order to make herself feel better.

    If she had known Di Yan was such a person early, she would certainly not give up Qi Tianyu. At this time, Qin Yuru more and more thought that Qi Tianyu had a handsome face like jade and pure quality. He agreed with everything she wanted to do and also was very interesting. He could also keep his integrity without a servant girl in his room.

    Compared with Di Yan, who had servant girls in his room early and had affairs with many women, he was like the god in the heaven.

    Qin Yuru even thought it was the fault of Madam Di. If she had not told her again and again that how rich, magnificent and dignitary Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was, she would not have done this. All in all, it was her mother who was short-sighted.

    If there was any regret medicine in this world, Qin Yuru thought she must have taken it without hesitation.

    ¡°First Miss, you don¡¯t need to mention it again. She was just a servant girl. Mei Xue said just now that Childe Di said that he was drunk at that time and he did not know why that servant girl was around him. If First Miss Di had not seen it then, he would not have admitted this thing. But since the thing was getting bigger at that time, and many people had seen it, he had to take this servant girl back.¡±

    ¡°Then how. If it was not him who could not control himself, there would not be so many things. I have not married him, but he has already had so many women in his yard!¡± Qin Yuru sneered and said.

    ¡°First Miss, when you marry to that ce, you could handle everything. Besides, there is your grandfather¡¯s house, you can handle everything in a few words then. But now you need to make Childe Di feel that you are magnanimous and he is sorry for you!¡± Nanny Huang induced her.

 Chapter 355 - A Usable Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 355 A Usable Daughter</h4>

    ¡°First Miss, if you are less anxious at this time, heir of a duke will feel guiltier to you!¡± Seeing that Qin Yuru was still very angry, Nanny Huang persuaded her again.

    ¡°First Miss, heir of a duke ising!¡± When they were talking, a small servant girl reported outside the door.

    ¡°Let hime in!¡± Qin Yuru was angry now and she said angrily.

    Nanny Huang¡¯s eyes fell on the broken tea cup and signaled Meiyan to clean the broken tea cup.

    Di Yan came here hurriedly, and his face paled slightly. When he entered into the room, his eyes fell on Meiyan, who was cleaning the broken tea cup on the ground. The water stains were very clear. It was clear that things happened just now rather than when he left before. His eyebrows could not help but jump, feeling panicked.

    After having affairs with Huangrui, he reluctantly let Huangrui leave. Before he could taste the feeling with her, he heard the servant reporting the things before to him. He was so scared that he sweated coldly, rushing here to see what had happened.

    Now he saw that the debris on the ground was just dropped, and he became guiltier.

    After he came in, Qin Yuru, trying to control her temper, sat on the chair aside. Nanny Huang stepped back silently, and made a wink at Qin Yuru before she left.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, I really did not know the thing yesterday. I also did not know how the servant girl came to my side. If you don¡¯t believe me, next time when youe to our mansion, you cane and ask directly. Now I just throw her in the corner of the yard. If she was not the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I would have sold her out early!¡±

    Di Yan became more serious and sincerely apologized.

    He really did not care about that servant girl at all. And he really did it for the sake of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was because he was enraged by Qin Yuru before, so he left angrily. Now he had affairs with Huangrui, so he was really uncertain. That¡¯s why he pulled out the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Cousin really does this for the sake of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Yuru hummed coldly.

    ¡°Cousin Yu, I really do all this for the sake of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. As you know, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is not an ordinary mansion in the capital city. Even my father and grandmother should take a look at the servant girls in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If what I said is not true, I will be killed by the thunder!¡±

    Di Yan swore by pointing to the sky. His statement was extremely sincere and he actually thought so too.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that her whole body trembled. She almost could not control herself and wanted to say the things about the b*tch named Huangrui and threw all these things on his face.

    When she asked him about that servant girl before, she was so angry that she asked him to go, then he really left without looking back. She cried so loudly behind him; she didn¡¯t believe that he could not hear it. But now, for that b*tch named Huangrui, he lowered himself and exined the previous things clearly, with the aim of not making her angry.

    But this was not for her, but for Huangrui. As long as she thought about this, Qin Yuru could not control her anger.

    ¡°If cousin could think like this, it would be the best. I feel tired and I want to take a break. Cousin please help yourself!¡± Qin Yuru felt that if she let Di Yan stay here, she was afraid that she could not control her temper. So she said this with cold face immediately.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Then I¡¯ll go back first. I will go back when cousin Yu don¡¯t feel angry!¡± Di Yan felt guilty in his heart. He stood up immediately, and said with smile.

    Qin Yuru ignored him, stood up and walked to the inner room. Meiyan hurriedly followed her.

    Seeing that Qin Yuru entered the room without looking back and left him there, Di Yan became angry too. But since he was guilty, he dared not to say anything. He stared at the inner room of Qin Yuru and nced at the broken teacup which had not been swept away on the ground, then he turned back and left.

    When he walked out of the door, after a thought, he changed his direction and strode to the Yn Pavilion of Madam Di. He could not tell some words to Qin Yuru but he could tell these words to his aunt. He thought that his aunt wouldn¡¯t say much about only a servant girl. Besides, this girl was sent here by his own mansion. So strictly speaking, this girl was from his own mansion.

    There were a lot of servant girls serving for his aunt, so he could send some girls hereter.

    Di Yan thought so and his expression rxed. Compared to Qin Yuru, his aunt Madam Di was easier to talk with. In the past, his aunt was very kind and enthusiastic to him when she saw him¡­

    When Qin Wanru came to Liufeng Pavilion of Shui Run, Qin Huaiyong was also there. The two were talking there, and the atmosphere in the room was good.

    When Qin Wanru came in, Shui Run was eating pastry, which was made from her small kitchen. Qin Wanru came in with Yujie. After saluting to them separately, she asked Yujie to take out the needle.

    ¡°Mother, let me feel the pulse for you!¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    Shui Run nodded. After cleaning her hands, she put her wrist on a book to hold them. And Qin Wanru reached out to feel the pulse for Shui Run.

    Then she changed her other hand.

    The room was quiet and even Qin Huaiyong did not say anything.

    After feeling the pulse, Qin Wanru opened her eyes with a smile on her face. ¡°Father, mother, there¡¯s nothing big. Just keep healthy. Don¡¯t be angry frequently!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Wanru. You can ask the two aunts to do the things in our mansion. You need to keep yourself healthy first!¡± Qin Huaiyong was also relieved. He had high expectations for this child and when he knew this thing, he was shocked. So today he came to apany Shui Run as soon as he was free.

    ¡°Would I need acupuncture then?¡± Shui Run looked at that set of needles of Qin Wanru in a panic, and the smile on her face was stiff!

    There were a few needles that were very long. They made her feel flustered.

    Upon seeing Shui Run¡¯s nervousness, Qin Wanru shook her head with a smile. ¡°Mother could be assured. You don¡¯t need acupuncture now. I am afraid that you don¡¯t feel good so I take them here. Since you are fine now, you don¡¯t need them anymore!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that I am fine!¡± Shui Run was relieved.

    ¡°Did Wanru use this to save the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Huaiyong smiled and asked beside them. He saw the set of needles of Qin Wanru for the first time.

    ¡°Yes, when I met them on the road before, I did not know she was the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But seeing that she was in critical condition, I saved her!¡± Qin Wanru answered naturally.

    ¡°Wanru has always been very kind!¡± Shui Run sighed.

    ¡°How is Wanru¡¯s medical skill?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s eyes still fell on the set of needles, who seemed to be curious. There was a glimmer of darkness in his eyes. His second daughter would be a usable person. If he did not see this set of needles, he would have ignored it.

    ¡°It should be OK!¡± Qin Wanru said with smile.

    ¡°The medical skill of Wanru is excellent. Mother¡¯s body was cured by her before!¡± Shui Run said.

    The two spoke at almost the same time, and both of themughed after speaking.

    ¡°Wanru, could you show me your medical skill?¡± Qin Huaiyong also smiled, and his eyes fell kindly on Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    ¡°How¡­ to show?¡± Qin Wanru said in embarrassment.

    ¡°I want to see that could you feel the pulse urately!¡± Qin Huaiyong thought and said.

    ¡°Should we look for a patient?¡± Qin Wanru said in embarrassment.

    ¡°General, this is not very good. Wanru is ady. We could not find a person randomly for her to see.¡± Shui Run felt that it was not suitable. Misses of aristocratic family could not show their faces in the public to find a patient. ¡°Just feel my pulse! Try it on me!¡±

    ¡°How could it be? You are not sick and still pregnant.¡± Qin Huaiyong refused without thinking.

    ¡°Then¡­ who else is sick in our mansion?¡± Shui Run deliberately emphasized on the three words ¡°in our mansion¡±. The aim of her was to remind Qin Huaiyong of the identity of Qin Wanru, who could not go outside to treat people.

    ¡°Go to Yn Pavilion!¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    These words surprised Shui Run, but Qin Wanru had predicted that. Her long eyshes like the wings of butterfly fluttered twice to hide the shadow in the bottom of her eyes. Her father really doubted her medical skill!

    ¡°Why do we go to Yn Pavilion?¡± Shui Run asked puzzledly.

    ¡°Madam Di happens to be sick. We had doctor but he failed to cure her. Wanru can go to help to see what the matter of her is.?¡± Qin Huaiyong said.

    So he wanted Madam Di to examine her medical skill.

    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Qin Wanru answered and nodded her head docilely.

    Shui Run felt a little ufortable, reminding, ¡°General, this is¡­ not so good. Sister is not willing to see Wanru!¡±

    ¡°No problem. Since I¡¯m right there, she won¡¯t do anything!¡± Qin Huaiyong waved his hands and said.

    Shui Run saw that this thing had been decided and Qin Wanru had no objection. Thinking that Qin Huaiyong was there so that Madam Di would not hurt her even if she was full of malicious intentions against Qin Wanru, Shui Run rested assured. After exhorting Qin Wanru for a few words, she let Qin Wanru follow Qin Huaiyong and leave.

    On their side, they went slowly to Yn Pavilion. And on the other side, Di Yan was hurried to Yn Pavilion and had arrived at Yn Pavilion.

    At the entrance of Yn Pavilion, two old maids were still staying there. Seeing that Di Yan hade here, they hurriedly came to salute.

    Di Yan strode in the pavilion, the two old maids did not dare to stop him. Although the general closed Madam Di, he also said that if people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion came here, they would still be allowed to enter.

    In the main room, Madam Di¡¯s face was full of darkness and gasped heavily. She looked at Huangrui kneeling in front of her, feeling angry, kicked on her and scolded her:¡± You are such a b*tch! Do you really think that you are a good girl from a good family? You are just a b*tch that could be bought by anyone. You even want to enter Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Why don¡¯t you see whether you have such a face!¡±

    The words of Nanny Zhou just now made her so angry that she even rushed out. Finally she saw the b*tch named Huangrui. Seeing that her eyes were full of satisfaction, the lung of Madam Di was going to st. After asking her to kneel down, she pped on her fiercely and the soft face of Huangrui swelled immediately.

    At this time, she pointed at Huangrui and yelled. Apart from her, Nanny Zhou and Hongye, who entered into Qin¡¯s Mansion with Huangrui, were also in the room. Hongye was also in a difficult position at that time. Before Huangrui returned, she had been pped many times. Now she was crying on the side with red eyes.

    Huangrui only told her she would go out but she did not tell her what she would do in detail. She hated secretly that Huangrui had not discussed with her what would she do when she went out to find a safe way. But she herself even seduced Childe Di and harmed her. It seemed that Madam Di would not forgive her, so she did not want to be the scapegoat for Huangrui.

    She went forward with her kneels and cried to Madam Di, ¡°Madam, I really don¡¯t know it. I really don¡¯t know Huangrui was such a b*tch. She said that she wanted to seduce heir of a duke before. And she also said that she wanted to be the concubine of heir of a duke. And she even said that since First Miss would marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion after a few years, she could give birth to the first child of heir of a duke before her!¡±

 Chapter 356 - Huangrui, Go to Seduce Uncle-in-law Again

    <h4>Chapter 356 Huangrui, Go to Seduce Uncle-inw Again</h4>

    Because Hongye hated Huangrui for not discussing it with her and incriminating her on her own initiative, she confessed all the words Huangrui had said before immediately, never thinking that she was theplicity of Huangrui.

    ¡°Okay¡­ good you such a b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Madam Di hated her so much. She looked around, picked up a tea cup on the table, and smashed on Huangrui¡¯s head.

    ¡°Aunt, wait a minute!¡± Di Yan, who had just arrived at the door, rushed into the room. Seeing the scene in front of him, he said hurriedly. If the cup was smashed on her, no matter Huangrui died or not, her face would certainly be destroyed. She was the fresh goods he got just now, which could not be destroyed like this.

    ¡°Di Yan, you dare toe. Do you know what you have done?¡± Seeing it was Di Yan, Madam Di became angrier and scolded him strictly.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be angry. She is just a servant girl. Can she really have higher status than Cousin Yu?¡± Di Yan stepped forward and snatched the cup from Madam Di¡¯s hand and set it aside. He said to Madam Di with smile.

    ¡°Di Yan, do you know what are you doing?¡± Seeing his attitude was still so slight, Madam Di was so angry that her body even trembled. This servant girl was not an ordinary one. When she was first sent here, her mother even exhorted her in private for a few words, the meaning in which was not simple.

    She also asked Huangruiter. Huangrui said that there were many girls like her, but no one of them served any master in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. They had separate etiquette instructors to educate them, so every one of them had excellent temperament and etiquette. They also learned some methods to seduce men. As what Nanny Zhou had said, these methods were used to confuse people and were like the ways utilized in brothel to bring up prostitutes.

    Why did Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion bring up these girls and what did these girls n to do in the future? Most of them were brought up and educated since their childhood. Madam Di dared not to think of the meaning in it.

    ¡°Aunt, she is just a servant girl. If you feel very angry, I will report it to my grandmother when I go back to our mansion and ask my grandmother to send some more here!¡± Di Yan said with smile. He thought that Madam Di was angry because she lost her face. So he added, ¡°I will ask my mother toe over to apologize to you, my aunt!¡±

    Since Di Yan was the first son, he had always been favored in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Not only his mother but also Duke Yong¡¯s Old Madam was obedient to him in every matter. So in Di Yan¡¯s eyes, the thing about a servant girl was not a big thing. He had also fallen in love with a servant girl around Old Madam before. Although Old Madam scolded him, she sent the girl to his yard.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Madam Di was so angry that she breathed quickly. She stood up and pped fiercely on Di Yan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou was shocked and hurried to stop her. But the p hit on Di Yan¡¯s face.

    Di Yan was hit to be muddled. He reached out to cover his face and looked at Madam Di with unbelievable expression. He could not control his expression on his face. He asked with dark face, ¡°Aunt, what do you mean by doing this. Couldn¡¯t I want to have a servant girl?¡±

    ¡°Is she the servant girl that you could have?¡± Madam Di was so angry that her face went pale. The scar on her thin face had not been healed, making people feel that her face was ugly.

    Di Yan felt inexplicably disgusted, not only for Qin Yuru but also for Madam Di. He straightened his neck and said angrily, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I have a servant girl. Aunt, even my grandmother and mother did not care about things like this of me!¡±

    There were other servants in the room. Especially, he just patted on his chest to Huangrui to make sure that nothing would happen. As long as he told Madam Di, Madam Di would certainly let her go.

    The words they told when they were in love could still be heard. But now he was pped by Madam Di heavily and even the skin on his face was hurt. Di Yan was ashamed and angry, staring at Madam Di with a red face and neck.

    ¡°This is the woman your grandmother sends to your uncle-inw. Is she the woman you can have?¡± Madam Di was so angry that she was going to be mad because of the b*stard of Di Yan. She pointed at Di Yan and yelled, ¡°I didn¡¯t care you did nothing correct in the past. I heard that in your own mansion, your grandmother worries much about you and they don¡¯t dare put very beautiful servant girls in the mansion. Now you evene to Qin¡¯s Mansion to rob the woman from your uncle-inw!¡±

    ¡°What, uncle-inw¡¯s woman?¡± Di Yan was scolded to be stunned, and he felt scared when she mentioned Qin Huaiyong. Now he suddenly felt that this thing was abnormal.

    ¡°She was the girl you grandmother picked out especially to send to you uncle-inw. The aim of her was to share the favor with the b*tch over there. But you, you, you even did such a thing¡­ You¡­¡± Madam Di was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Nanny Zhou helped her to sit down in the chair stably and patted gently on her back.

    ¡°Aunt, this servant girl was prepared for my uncle-inw? I, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Di Yan felt a bit panicked now. If this girl was really prepared for Qin Huaiyong, it was improper for him to do such a thing. He was afraid that Qin Huaiyong would not let him go.

    Di Yan dared to argue with Madam Di, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to argue with Qin Huaiyong. He was previously practiced by Qin Huaiyong for a period, so he was scared when he saw Qin Huaiyongter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Why doesn¡¯t she know? When she entered our mansion, we had decided that she was to be the concubine of your uncle-inw. But now, she even fell in love with you and has had affairs with you. How could you exin it to your uncle-inw and your grandmother?¡±

    Madam Di kicked fiercely on Huangrui¡¯s body, scolding harshly.

    Huangrui screamed in pain, sobbing with tears with hands covering her legs. She was of affectedly sweet and grievance, which could make Di Yan feel sorry for her and go forward tofort her in the past. But now he was not in such a mood because he was very panicked, knowing he had done something wrong.

    ¡°Aunt¡­ what, what can I do about this?¡± Di Yan had no time to be angry now. He asked anxiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can do. You, such a stupid guy, just exin for yourself. Or you can ask her to seduce your uncle-inw again. If you can make your uncle-inw feel that this thing has nothing to do with you. You can go through it,¡± Madam Di said. Seeing that Di Yan was so coward, Madam Di almostughed though being very angry. She spread her hands and sneered at him.

    If she knew that this nephew was so useless early, she would not agree with such an engagement. Now that Yuru would have a bright future, who couldn¡¯t she marry? Why should she marry into her own mansion to live with such a worthless wretch!

    Don¡¯t let his uncle-inw know this and fool him again?

    The eyes of Di Yan were lightened. He turned to Huangrui on the ground immediately and pulled her up. He reached out and patted the ash on her clothes. In Huangrui¡¯s affectionate eyes, he couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Huangrui, go to seduce my uncle-inw again. Use the wine to make my uncle-inw drunk and sleep with him so that he would not remember everything clearly. At that time, you could be the concubine of my uncle-inw and my uncle-inw would not me me!¡±

    Di Yan was really panicked, so he just wanted to go through this thing without seeing the face like flowers of the beauty in his eyes now.

    Huangrui¡¯s face went stiff. She looked at Di Yan in front of her in shock with slightly trembling hands. Her virginity had just been given to Di Yan. His words in the past sounded very nice. She thought that he was the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and the grandson of Old Madam, so it would not be a big problem for him to have her. She hadn¡¯t thought that a few minutester he even asked her to seduce the general in such an anxious way.

    ¡°Aunt, is there any good wine here? If not, I can ask someone to send it here. You ask her to dress her up in order to seduce my uncle-inw. It must be possible!¡± Di Yan said, looking around the room for wine.

    ¡°Peng¡±! The door was kicked to open. Everyone in the room was shocked and looked to the door. After seeing that Qin Huaiyong was at the door, Madam Di screamed in a low voice, rolled her eyes and cked out.

    Nanny Zhou was frightened and hugged Madam Di¡¯s soft body. She whispered, ¡°Madam, Madam, please wake up. You could not be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°You want to make me drunk and throw this b*tch on my bed?¡± The blue veins on the forehead of Qin Huaiyong were raised. He strode to Di Yan and said harshly.

    He was a general surviving from the battlefield. The imposing manner of him was much greater than Di Yan, who was the child of an aristocratic family in the capital city and had been brought up delicately. At this time, he was frightened and stepped back. With the close of Qin Huaiyong, he kept stepping back, and hurriedly exined, ¡°Uncle-inw, I, I really don¡¯t know this. I know nothing about this. It¡¯s, it¡¯s that woman who seduced me!¡±

    Di Yan reached out and pointed at Huangrui, who was pushed hard by him and fell to the ground weakly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her, my uncle-inw. I stayed in my yard and she came to say something improper. I was very angry at that time, so I¡­ If I knew she was the woman you liked, I would certainly not have had her!¡±

    Di Yan nearly swore by a curse. And he really hated Huangrui now. This woman knew the reason why she came into Qin¡¯s Mansion early. But just now when they were pulling and pushing, she did not say anything and just let him do what he wanted to do.

    Di Yan had many women. The behavior of Huangrui just now obviously showed that she liked him. This b*tch, clearly knowing her identity, went on his bed. She obviously wanted to frame him so that his uncle-inw would feel that he was derailed because of him.

    Huangrui was trembling all over but this time she did not pretend. She was really scared. She could never have thought that Di Yan was so coward. The more sincere and powerful the words he said in front of her before, the weaker he was now. She was even despaired, knowing that she was going to die.

    She felt painful all over her body, but now she was numb. She looked at Qin Huaiyong desperately with a trembling body. Her body receded on the ground.

    Qin Wanru stood at the door and looked at Huangrui calmly. This extremely poor-looking girl did not deserve any pity. She was so vicious to her and her mother in thest life. Her heart should be killed for thousands of times.

    This time she introduced Qin Huaiyong toe here because she had calcted the scene in front of her. She wanted Qin Huaiyong to see Huangrui and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion clearly.

    She stepped back and stood out of the door. She politely turned her back to the door, but she still listened to the movement inside the door. This time, she wanted to see how Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would defend themselves¡­

    Looking for such a servant girl to send to Qin¡¯s Mansion contained a bad intention, especially at the time when Shui Run was pregnant. Her father would know what it meant.

    And now she just needed to watch a show! She rose up her watery eyes and looked at the distant corner of the sky. The sky was very empty, only a few white clouds floating on the blue sky.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came suddenly from the room, breaking the peace¡­

 Chapter 357 - A Trouble Started, Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion Intervened Again

    <h4>Chapter 357 A Trouble Started, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion Intervened Again</h4>

    In the room, with a pair of scissors inserted in her throat, Huangrui was lying in a pool of blood. At this moment, she had not breathed herst, rolling her eyes and looking steadily at Di Yan with strange sounds. Her weird and horrifying expression frightened Di Yan so much that he instantly fell to the ground and sat there.

    As a good-for-nothing young man from a wealthy family raised in a tender world, he had never seen such a scene where someone died in front of him.

    Qin Huaiyong turned around and walked up to Huangrui. After examining the wound in her throat, he knew that she had stabbed herself so hard with the scissors that she couldn¡¯t be saved.

    ¡°Go to ask Duke Yong toe over!¡± Qin Huaiyong instructed the servant.

    The servant quivered, immediately came to his senses, turned around hurriedly and ran out in panic.

    Qin Wanru stopped in the corridor, looked inside the room, and finally walked over after thinking for a while. At the door, she saw Huangrui lying on the ground in the room with ripples in her eyes, but wasn¡¯t as terribly frightened as Di Yan whose legs had gone weak.

    ¡°Wanru, you shall leave now. Don¡¯t tell your mother and grandma about what happened here. I will handle it!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked calm at this moment. He stared at Qin Wanru and told her in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, father!¡± Qin Wanru nodded, and left after bowing.

    At the door, Qin Wanru looked up inside the room again. Madam Di was still unconscious in the room. Nanny Zhou didn¡¯t dare to call loudly, and cautiously patted her on the back. Seeing the corners of her mouth twitching, Qin Wanru could tell that she should have woken up. Such a thing happened exactly here. Duke Yong would get here in a while. At that time, she couldn¡¯t pretend to be unconscious even if she wanted to.

    Thinking of Di Yan, Qin Wanru nced over Di Yan, whose face was pale, with a hint of sarcasm in the bottom of her eyes.

    She got out of the yard with Yujie and walked out casually in the direction of the outer courtyard with a thoughtful face!

    ¡°Miss, why not tell Madam Shui and Madam Dowager about this?¡± Seeing Qin Wanru walking outside instead of walking inside, Yujie knew that she was not going to tell Madam Shui and Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Father will certainly handle it. It will only make mother and grandma worry if I tell them about it!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and said. She felt the same as Qin Huaiyong did.

    She didn¡¯t want to tell Shui Run about this sordid thing. Huangrui died in the mansion, which was an extremely unlucky thing. Shui Run, who was pregnant, should stay out of this kind of thing as much as possible. What was more, she couldn¡¯t intervene in it even if she wanted to. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was involved in this matter, which made it even more inappropriate for Shui Run to handle it, so it was better to keep her ignorant of it.

    Considering that grandma was too old, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want her to worry too much, and this matter was beyond the bounds of grandma.

    Qin Wanru keenly sensed that it was not just a matter of the backyard. As soon as what happened today was exposed, Huangrui would definitely bear the biggest responsibility, and Di Yan would inevitably shift all me onto her. Grievous punishment was inevitable, but she might not necessarily be killed. However, she did not hesitate to choose to end her life.

    Of course it was not because she was staunch, but because she had no other choice.

    Why did she have to end her life? Qin Wanru thought of her temperament of a girl from a good family, and then thought of that Di Yan seemed to have never met her before. She didn¡¯t work in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but was cultivated by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She seemed to have been cultivated for not a few years, even showing the determination that she must end her life if she failed. She was under such control which was too severe for a general girl cultivated in a brothel.

    Qin Wanru could understand just a little after thinking deeply about the truth behind it. She felt like something was being revealed, and only a part of it was startling enough!

    ¡°In this case¡­ are we going to keep it a secret from Madam Shui and Madam Dowager forever?¡± Yujie considered it impossible to keep it a secret from Madam Shui and Madam Dowager. They couldn¡¯t keep it for long even if they managed to keep it for some time.

    ¡°Father will personally exin it to mother and grandma!¡± Qin Wanru didn¡¯t feel doubtful about this. Qin Huaiyong just said that for the sake of expediency. After all, Shui Run was in charge of the backyard of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and would inevitably inquire something about it.

    When walking out of the yard, she saw two inferior old maids guarding the door of the yard tremble with pale faces. They seemed to have heard the screams from inside and figured out something had happened inside.

    A servant guarding the door hurriedly rushed in and was dumbfounded for a moment after seeing Qin Wanru. He suddenly wiped his sweat, bowed and said, ¡°Second Miss!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru looked at the road. They were standing behind the Chuihua Gate. The servants guarding the door were not allowed to get in if unnecessary.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for general,¡± the servant said.

    ¡°For what?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has sent someone here. She said that she needs to discuss something with general, and it¡¯s very important and urgent!¡± The servant reported. He came to the inner court to look for the general. Hearing that the general had entered the inner court and might have gone to Madam Shui¡¯s yard, he intended to go there along the main road of the backyard.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the parlor outside!¡± The servant was dumbfounded for a moment, but immediately reacted and hurriedly answered. He did not expect that the Second Miss asked where the person from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was instead of telling him where the general had gone.

    ¡°Father is not avable at the moment. Lead me there!¡± Qin Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, pleasee with me!¡± Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s response, the servant didn¡¯t dare to go against her and hurriedly led the way for her.

    They went all the way out to a parlor of the outer courtyard.

    After they arrived at the entrance of the parlor, Qin Wanru waved her hand, and the servant stepped back and stood at the door. Qin Wanru stepped into the parlor with Yujie slowly. Seeing that it was Nanny Sheng, the old maid serving Madam of Duke Xing, who was sitting inside, Qin Wanru slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and showed a faint smile. As Qin Wanru expected, Madam of Duke Xing couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Qin Wanru had expected that she must have sent someone here today.

    Hearing the sound at the door, Nanny Sheng hurriedly looked up. After finding that it wasn¡¯t Qin Huaiyong but Qin Wanru, she was involuntarily stunned.

    She blinked and hesitantly asked, ¡°The Second Miss Qin?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, can I help you? My father has something important to deal with at this moment.¡± Qin Wanru stepped forward and said with a smile.

    Huangrui was dead, and the person sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would soone to solve this problem. Of course, it was much more important than Nanny Sheng¡¯s business.

    It made sense even if she had to exin to Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Second, Second Miss¡­¡± Nanny Sheng stuttered, looking a little embarrassed. She had never expected that Qin Wanru came out instead of General Qin.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, please sit down!¡± Qin Wanru sat down in the chair, and then reached out and said politely.

    With a smile, Nanny Sheng no longer refused. After sitting down in a chair, Nanny Sheng carefully looked at Qin Wanru, who looked leisurely with decent manners. Her beautiful eyes were watery, but seemingly rippled with tears when she blinked. Just her eyes were enough to shine people¡¯s eyes.

    Nanny Sheng pinched her sleeves with her fingers and then loosened them. She had prepared words to discuss with Qin Huaiyong and didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru toe. For a moment, Nanny Sheng, who had always been smart, didn¡¯t know where to start.

    It became strangely quiet in the room.

    Qin Wanru broke the weird silence and said with a slight smile, ¡°Nanny Sheng, do you have anything to say to my father? Do you need me to take a message for you?¡±

    ¡°It is not an important thing. Nanny Yu came herest time and realized that you¡¯ve saved the life of our Old Madam. Our Madam intends to ask General Qin what he needs. Our mansion wants to give you avish gift to thank you for saving our Old Madam!¡±

    Nanny Sheng coughed twice, and said slowly. What she said was half-truth. After finishing her words, Nanny Sheng even convinced herself that it was a feasible reason. So she said with a smile at the moment.

    ¡°Give me avish gift? It¡¯s really unnecessary. As someone with medical skills, it¡¯s my duty to treat a patient. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± Qin Wanru politely refused, with a trace of sarcasm arousing in her heart. They intended to ask about her father¡¯s demand before giving her a gift? Actually no one would do that. She was unacquainted with them, and Nanny Sheng¡¯s words were extremely unconvincing. It was just a decent reason, and no one would take it seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you to say so. But our Old Madam is the noblest in our mansion. Since you¡¯ve saved her life, it¡¯s a great kindness to our mansion. Our Madam not only intends to give you avish gift, but also wants to invite you to our mansion and stay there for a few days, so that our Madam can express gratitude!¡±

    Nanny Sheng said with a greasy smile, seemingly wiping out the surprise and embarrassment at the beginning of their meeting.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing wants to invite me to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? As soon as I get there, I will be surrounded by her servants. At that time, I will be totally helpless.¡± Qin Wanru had foreseen Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s plot and thought with an increasingly gentle smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Something has happened in our mansion recently, so my father won¡¯t allow us to leave.¡±

    ¡°Something happened? What is it? Do you need the help of our Madam?¡± Nanny Sheng said with concern.

    ¡°Ur¡­ It¡¯s not necessary!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°Second Miss, you not only saved Master Hao, but also saved our Old Madam. You can tell me if you need any help. Our Madam will do her best to help you as long as she can. I hope that you wouldn¡¯t regard us as outsiders!¡± Nanny Sheng inquired.

    ¡°Ur¡­ I¡¯m afraid my father is unwilling to ept others¡¯ help. Nanny Sheng, you may leave now!¡± Qin Wanru looked at the sky outside and said meaningfully.

    ¡°Second Miss, ur¡­ our Madam and Old Madam just want to help you¡­¡± Nanny Sheng didn¡¯t expect that she came over with a sufficient reason but was driven away even without meeting Qin Huaiyong, so she said reluctantly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Please express my gratitude to your Madam and Old Madam. There are many things in our mansion to handle recently, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Qin Wanru said with an increasingly sincere smile.

    However, Nanny Sheng became more anxious. ¡°Ur¡­ when will you finish your business?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to leave without urate information. Thus, seeing Qin Wanru motion for her to leave at this moment, she pretended that she didn¡¯t understand what Qin Wanru meant and cheeked it to continue asking.

    ¡°At least after the first month of the lunar year. I must stay in our mansion during the Spring Festival!¡± Qin Wanru said implicitly.

    It was a custom over years for people to stay in their own mansions during the first fifteen days of the first month of the lunar year. Even if they had to visit and stay in other mansions, they should do that after the fifteenth day of the first month of the lunar year. Otherwise, today was the only choice, because today wasn¡¯t within the first fifteen days of the first month of the lunar year anyway.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle again after the fifteenth day of the first month of the lunar year. Second Miss, please take the message to General Qin for our Madam!¡± Nanny Sheng had to stand up and say.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Wanru picked up the teacup at hand with a smile, and then showed it to Nanny Sheng after tossing off the cup. She was obviously motioning for Nanny Sheng to leave.

    Nanny Sheng could only leave.

    Qin Wanru watched Nanny Sheng leave with a flicker of gloomy coldness in her eyes. Since something happened in her mansion, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t be able to invite her and Qin Yuru to their mansion with any excuse.

    No matter what trick Madam of Duke Xing was going to y, it would be suspended. In this case, Madam of Duke Xing would be very anxious, very angry¡­

 Chapter 358 - Shift the Blame onto the Dead

    <h4>Chapter 358 Shift the me onto the Dead</h4>

    Duke Yong and Countess Yong came together in a hurry.

    They walked inside after getting out of the carriage, took a few steps and suddenly saw someone rush out from the roadside and bump directly into Countess Yong.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Duke Yong, who was upset at the moment, stood firm and shouted sharply.

    ¡°Countess Yong, I¡¯m the intimate maid of Madam of Duke Xing.¡± Unexpectedly, the person said to Countess Yong after bowing to them with fullposure.

    Countess Yong nced at her, and immediately recognized that she was Nanny Sheng, the intimate maid of Madam of Duke Xing. Countess Yong was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Nanny Sheng, why are you here? Could it be possible that Madam of Duke Xing is also here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Come over to join me soon!¡± Duke Yong said impatiently. He was upset at the moment. Hearing that his son had done something terrible, he was in no mood to stay and have a conversation with Nanny Sheng. He nced at Nanny Sheng, turned and strode away.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, what¡¯s going on?¡± Countess Yong was also upset. After looking around and finding no one, she stepped aside and asked.

    ¡°Madam, has something happened?¡± Seeing their seized with fear, Nanny Sheng involuntarily asked in astonishment.

    She originally thought that Qin Wanru just said that as an excuse. Thus, after leaving the parlor, she did not leave the Qin¡¯s Mansion directly, but hid aside to see what was going on instead. She really didn¡¯t believe that it was such a coincidence that something serious happened in the Qin¡¯s Mansion so that Ningyuan Army General didn¡¯t even have time to meet her.

    She heard that when Nanny Yu came herest time, Ningyuan Army General met Nanny Yu in person and did not say that there was anything serious to deal with.

    Nanny Sheng didn¡¯t expect to encounter Duke Yong and his wife instead of Ningyuan Army General. Seeing their serious faces, Nanny Sheng felt her heart skipped a beat. Could it be such a coincidence that something really happened in the Qin¡¯s Mansion?

    ¡°Nothing serious. Why are you here? Is your Madam also here?¡± Countess Yong didn¡¯t want to talk about her domestic affairs. It didn¡¯t sound like a good thing anyway. Until now, she didn¡¯t know what had happened, but only heard that her son had an affair with a maid of the Qin¡¯s Mansion and the maid was dead.

    ¡°Our Madam is not here. She sent me here to invite the First Miss Qin and the Second Miss Qin to our mansion and live there for some time. Our Old Madam likes the two Misses of the Qin¡¯s Mansion very much. The First Miss is particrly congenial to Our Madam, and our Madam will probably adopt the First Miss as her daughterter.¡±

    Nanny Sheng said with a smile, as if she did not see the impatientness in the eyes of Countess Yong.

    ¡°Your Old Madam likes Yuru and her younger sister, and your Madam is going to adopt Yuru as her daughter?¡± Countess Yong was overjoyed. Although she did not understand why Qin Wanru also got involved in this, she thought that it might be a diversion. So she got extremely excited at once and thought that Madam Di plotted well indeed.

    Qin Yuru won the favor of Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing. It was a good thing for the whole Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, because it was equivalent to making Duke Xing the support of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It was of great benefit to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion which was declining.

    Madam Di had written to Countess Yong to tell about her plot, but certainly did not tell about every detail. Madam of Duke Xing had told her to keep it a secret, and warned her that Qin Yuru would no longer have the opportunity to be adopted by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion if something went wrong.

    Madam Di didn¡¯t tell Countess Yong about every detail so as not to annoy Madam of Duke Xing. She only said that she could make Qin Yuru find favor with Madam of Duke Xing and make Madam of Duke Xing feel tender toward Qin Yuru by iming that Qin Yuru was a little younger than her true age and showing her dislike for Qin Yuru.

    In the beginning, Countess Yong considered it unbelievable. Nevertheless, Madam Di¡¯s words sounded usible, and she promised that it would definitely work. Besides, she said that it could reduce the influence of rumors on Qin Yuru. Therefore, Countess Yong chose to believe Madam Di¡¯s words for the moment and cooperate with Madam Di.

    Unexpectedly, Qin Yuru really won the favor of Madam of Duke Xing. This was the first time that Countess Yong had heard someone from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion clearly say that. So she inevitably became delighted and excited.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what our Madam means. Tomorrow is the eve of the Spring Festival. With the intention of helping the First Miss find more favor with Old Madam, our Madam sent me over here to discuss with Ningyuan Army General about taking two Misses to our mansion where they can stay for a few days and spend more time with Old Madam. After the Spring Festival, our Madam will pick an appropriate time to adopt the First Miss as her daughter. In this case, both of our mansions can visit each other during the Spring Festival!¡±

    Nanny Sheng was a smart maid of Madam of Duke Xing. Seeing Countess Yong beam with joy, Nanny Sheng knew that she was happy and said more words to please her.

    Her words made Countess Yong nod repeatedly. ¡°It makes sense indeed. When do they decide to go?¡±

    ¡°I did not meet Ningyuan Army General,¡± Nanny Sheng said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Howe? What happened?¡± Countess Yong was delighted at the moment. Suddenly hearing that Nanny Sheng didn¡¯t even meet the general, she involuntarily became furious.

    ¡°Speaking of this, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I didn¡¯t meet Ningyuan Army General, but only met the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. She said that Ningyuan Army General had something important to handle at the moment and had no time to meet me. I can do nothing but return to report it to our Madam. It¡¯s such a good thing. Our Old Madam may have forgotten it after the Spring Festival¡­ We should seize the chance and make it happen when our Old Madam is delighted!¡±

    Nanny Sheng said helplessly to Countess Yong and threw up her hands.

    ¡°You can leave now. At this moment, Ningyuan Army General does have something important to handle. After he handles it, I will tell him about it. I believe he will be happy.¡± Countess Yong¡¯s face also darkened. After a pause, she pressed her lips with a handkerchief, coughed and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± Nanny Sheng rejoiced and thanked Countess Yong.

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m also upied at this moment and should go now!¡± Countess Yong nodded and said.

    ¡°Madam, go ahead!¡± Nanny Sheng stepped aside and bowed sideways with a smile.

    Countess Yong no longer said anything, just nodded to Nanny Sheng and hurried to the inner court with her servants.

    Nanny Sheng watched Countess Yong leave with a smile. After Countess Yong¡¯s figure vanished in her sight, she frowned with the smile on her face fading away. Was it true?

    Why was it so coincidental?

    After watching Countess Yong¡¯s figure for a while, she found nothing. So she reluctantly turned and left. This time, she really intended to leave Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. She was going to report to her Madam that something serious really happened in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, so that Ningyuan Army General had no time to meet her and even Duke Yong and Countess Yong came over in a hurry.

    After getting on the carriage, Nanny Sheng was still thinking about what had happened before. It was such a coincidence that something happened exactly when Madam decided to invite the Second Miss Qin to their mansion.

    During the Spring Festival, their mansion would be in a flurry. Besides, the Second Miss Qin was not a rtive of their mansion. If the Second Miss Qin had an ident at this time, her Madam seemingly wouldn¡¯t be med for it.

    How could they miss such a good opportunity?

    Nanny Sheng returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion,den with anxieties.

    Let¡¯s forget how Nanny Sheng reported to Madam of Duke Xing. Let¡¯s see as soon as Duke Yong entered the Yn Pavilion, he saw the dead maid lying on the ground and ring at him with her lifeless eyes. He was frightened so much that he took two steps backwards and almost fell.

    He reached out to stand firm with his hands on the wall, pulled himself together, and looked towards Qin Huaiyong, who was sitting on the main seat, with his face darkening.

    Madam Di, who was beside Qin Huaiyong, was nestled in Nanny Zhou¡¯s arms and wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Hearing Duke Yonging in, she raised her head with red eyes.

    On the other side, Di Yan was sitting with his head down in low spirits, looking like a frosted eggnt.

    Duke Yong pulled himself together, stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, please sit down and have a talk!¡± Qin Huaiyong reached out and motioned for him to sit down.

    Duke Yong sat in the chair opposite him.

    ¡°Brother-inw, do you know this maid?¡± Qin Huaiyong stared at the dead maid on the ground with his face darkening.

    ¡°Who is this? I don¡¯t know her!¡± After looking at her carefully and failing to recognize who she was, Duke Yong shook his head in confusion.

    ¡°This is the maid sent here by mother-inw. It¡¯s said that she was sent here to serve me and make Madam Shui out of favor. I¡¯m wondering what mother-inw means. Madam Shui is pregnant at the moment. She would probably have an ident because of it.¡± Qin Huaiyong said to Duke Yong with a sneer instead of beating around the bush.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m wondering whether I¡¯ve done something offensive to mother-inw, so that she did this to me. Madam Shui is probably pregnant with my only son. Moreover, Madam Shui is a co-wife marrying me legally and has been acknowledged by your mansion. Why did mother-inw send such a maid here on purpose?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong threw off his good manners at this moment, and beat the table hard with his hand. His fierce temperament of a general immediately made Duke Yong uneasy.

    ¡°Brother-inw, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve no idea yet. Could it be rted to my mother? She shouldn¡¯t have done that. She also contributed to my younger sister¡¯s current situation. Could it be that she intends to send a maid to snatch your favor from Madam Shui? She¡¯s so short-sighted¡­¡±

    Duke Yong sighed helplessly, reached out to point at the maid and said in disapproval, ¡°Brother-inw, you killed this maid? Ur¡­ even if you are displeased with it, it¡¯s unnecessary to kill her. I don¡¯t know if the maid sent by my mother has signed an irrevocable hard contract. If not, it will cause trouble!¡±

    Duke Yong reacted so quickly that he immediately seized Qin Huaiyong¡¯s fault and said something half-true.

    If this matter became significant, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would inevitably take the me. Even if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was the family of Madam Di¡¯s parents, they shouldn¡¯t have done that.

    ¡°Brother-inw, the death of this maid has nothing to do with me, but has something to do with your son. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask your son directly.¡± Qin Huaiyong leant back without exnation, but only reached out to point at Di Yan beside him.

    At this moment, Di Yan also raised his head with his face full of fear. ¡°Father, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± With his face darkening, Duke Yong gave his son a hard look and asked.

    ¡°Fa-Father, this maid seduced me¡­ I don¡¯t know she¡¯s prepared for uncle-inw by grandma. I, I don¡¯t know anything¡­ I want to give her back to uncle-inw¡­ but she, shemitted suicide. She killed herself, and it has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Because of anxiety and panic, Di Yan said something unorganized. With a mournful face, he did not dare to look towards Huangrui.

    His two hands on the bar of the chair were still trembling¡­

 Chapter 359 - Madam Di Took the Initiative to Take the Blame

    <strong>Chapter 359 Madam Di Took the Initiative to Take the me</strong>

    The maid, who was soft and fragrant, was in his arms a moment ago, but now she died. Di Yan couldn¡¯t believe it until now and was in a state of tension.

    Despite his incoherent statement, Duke Yong understood. He looked stern and got so angry that he almost came over to p Di Yan.

    ¡°Brother-inw, please tell me what do you mean?¡± Qin Huaiyong ignored Di Yan, who was useless, looked aggressively at Duke Yong and said word by word. Obviously he was really angry.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Duke Yong didn¡¯t expect such a thing, too angry and indignant to speak at the moment.

    ¡°Brother-inw, we really don¡¯t know about this. We can only know what Old Madam means after going back and asking her. It¡¯s inevitable for an old woman like her to make some trouble. I hope you can forgive her!¡± Countess Yong came in. Despite her pale and darkening face, she still gathered herself up and said with a greasy smile.

    She had arrived actually. After listening to their conversation outside the door for a while, she knew that Duke Yong could not answer the question. So she had to stand out and shift the me onto Old Madam of Duke Yong.

    As an elder, Old Madam was old and only did that for the sake of her daughter. Even if she had done wrong, it was understandable. As her son-inw, it was inappropriate for Qin Huaiyong to go to their mansion and interrogate her!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mother. It¡¯s mother who said that she wanted to send someone here. She said that I¡¯ve lived a miserable life recently, so she was indignant and picked such a maid to send here. Actually I don¡¯t want to ept the maid. However, she had sent the maid here. What can I do! Besides, up to now, I did not ask her to hook up with you. Unexpectedly¡­ the maid was so ambitious that she turned to Di Yan!¡±

    Madam Di began to cry piteously, shifted the me to Old Madam based on Countess Yong¡¯s words and expressed her innocence.

    It was not that Huangrui didn¡¯t try to hook up with Qin Huaiyong, but she had never found a chance. Madam Di had scolded her because of this. However, it became the excuse for Madam Di to defend herself at the moment. Huangrui was dead, so it was impossible to question her.

    ¡°Uncle-inw, it was she who took the initiative to seduce me. I just stayed in my own yard, but she came to my room, gorgeously dressed. I, I was fascinated by her at the moment, and I didn¡¯t know that she was prepared for you by grandma.¡± Di Yan finally came to his senses at this moment, and defended himself loudly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Old Madam¡¯s idea, and has nothing to do with you?¡± Qin Huaiyong nced coldly across the face of everyone present.

    They nodded together.

    ¡°Do you think that I will take it as the settlement? Your Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion should give me a proper exnation, right?¡± Qin Huaiyong looked stern, without any hint ofpromise.

    ¡°But this is Old Madam¡¯s idea¡­¡± Countess Yong also panicked a little.

    ¡°You mean that I should sue Old Madam for this?¡± Qin Huaiyong reached out to point at the maid lying on the ground and said, ¡°That being the case, I¡¯ll ask someone toe here and check the bodyter.¡±

    After finishing his words, he stood up and was about to leave, seeming to take action. Although he could not directly question Old Madam, he could make the cops question Old Madam through the murder.

    If the cops really came to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to question Old Madam, the reputation of the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would be ruined, not to mention Di Yan also got involved in this. If the news came out, Di Yan would be infamous for acting against human rtions and raping a maid. Even though Di Yan was the heir of Duke Yong, he would probably take the me.

    Moreover, Duke Yong didn¡¯t dare to let the cops investigate this matter. It would panic him.

    Duke Yong reached out to hold Qin Huaiyong and said with a serious face, ¡°Brother-inw, rest assured. We will definitely give you a proper exnation. But we had better avoid making it significant. My mother is old. If we make it significant, how should she handle her situation and others¡¯ opinions? If her reputation is damaged, it will influence you anyway. You¡¯ve just worked in the capital for a short time!¡±

    He was ying both soft and hard tactics, considering Qin Huaiyong had just begun to work in the capital and hadn¡¯t gained a foothold yet.

    As he expected, Qin Huaiyong fell silent.

    Duke Yong was overjoyed, but deliberately made a sad look. ¡°Brother-inw, you don¡¯t want to see something terrible happens to Old Madam, right? Moreover, it¡¯s just a matter of a maid who has probably signed an irrevocable hard contract. Her death is no big deal. Both of our mansions shouldn¡¯t alienate each other because of this. Even if you don¡¯t care about my younger sister, you should let it go for the sake of Yuru!¡±

    He used the marriage between Qin Yuru and Di Yan as a bargaining chip at this time.

    Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t speak, looked somberly at Di Yan with his face still darkening, and asked with cold eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t like Yuru, right?¡±

    Di Yan hurriedly shook his hands and said, ¡°Uncle-inw, Yuru and I grew up together. How could I not like her? Uncle-inw, rest assured. I will treat Yuru well in the future. I promise that it will never happen again!¡±

    At this moment, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to speak ill of Qin Yuru.

    Although he wished he could strangle Qin Yuru at this moment after recalling the whole thing, he didn¡¯t dare to show his resentment. It must be Qin Yuru who told her mother about the affair between Huangrui and him. His servant saw that someone had dropped a handkerchief. It must be Qin Yuru¡¯s maid. After knowing this, she shifted the me onto her mother instead of going to quarrel with him.

    As long as Di Yan thought that the trouble was caused by Qin Yuru, he trembled with rage. Nevertheless, it was obviously not the time to avenge, so he had to swallow it!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Madam Di anymore!¡± Qin Huaiyong looked towards Duke Yong again.

    With his face changing dramatically, Duke Yong said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to tell you that all members of your mansion shoulde here to visit her less frequently. Madam Di was originally fine. After we moved to the capital, she becamepletely different!¡± Qin Huaiyong said coldly and nced at Madam Di who looked nervous and sat beside him. Seeing her intend to talk, he sneered.

    Madam Di was frightened and looked down in a hurry. After what had happened today, she now felt increasingly weak in front of Qin Huaiyong. Even with her elder brother and sister-inw present, she couldn¡¯t be tough.

    Huangrui¡¯s body had not been cleaned up, reminding her that the trouble in front of her had not been dealt with yet.

    It happened so suddenly, and the conversation between Di Yan and her happened to be heard by Qin Huaiyong, which almost left her no chance to turn the table.

    Gnashing her teeth and red at Di Yan in anger, she was irritated and sullen, clenched her fists firmly and tried hard to calm down the rage in her heart. Did she still have a chance?

    She definitely had a chance!

    She had a daughter. As long as her daughter turned the table, she would definitely have the opportunity to make Qin Huaiyong make a concession. After being Qin Huaiyong¡¯s wife for so many years, how could she not know what Qin Huaiyong cared about.

    Since she wasn¡¯t in a hopeless situation, she still had a chance¡­

    ¡°Brother-inw, I promise you that my mother will not send anyone to visit my younger sister these days, but we can meet her asionally, right? Moreover, we are rtives by marriage anyway. You can¡¯t keep forbidding my younger sister to meet us, right?¡± Although Duke Yong made a concession, he still intended to strive for some opportunities for Madam Di.

    ¡°In this case, it¡¯s no better than reporting it to the government office!¡± Qin Huaiyong said bluntly.

    His words were so stern that it almost showed no respect for Duke Yong. However, Duke Yong had to give in at this moment, because not only his mother but also his son got involved in it.

    ¡°Okay, brother-inw, just do that!¡± Duke Yong said with grievance.

    ¡°I want to send Madam Di out to recuperate and not allow her to continue living in our mansion!¡± Qin Huaiyong did not intend to end it here and said coldly.

    ¡°General, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Madam Di couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted in a sharp voice.

    With his face darkening, Duke Yong said, ¡°Brother-inw, my younger sister can¡¯t go out of town to recuperate. Otherwise, what others will think of my younger sister and our mansion?¡±

    Sending Madam Di out of the Qin¡¯s Mansion meant that this matter would be spread all over the capital. Duke Yong did not want to let anyone know it, so he looked reluctant topromise.

    It was not only because Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t afford to lose face, but also because he was afraid that it would cause other trouble. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t be investigated.

    Seeing Duke Yong¡¯s reaction, Qin Huaiyong knew that it had touched his bottom line. It was also an important reason why he didn¡¯t propose this suggestion to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But now he was firmly determined to do so!

    ¡°We¡¯ll im that she has treated Yuru and Wanru harshly!¡± Qin Huaiyong said resolutely in a cold voice.

    ¡°What, what do you mean? My younger sister had treated Yuru harshly?¡± Duke Yong simply thought that Qin Huaiyong was crazy so that he said something like that. Qin Wanru was not his younger sister¡¯s biological daughter. He didn¡¯t care about how she treated Qin Wanru, even if she did something drastic. Nevertheless, Qin Yuru was her biological daughter. How could she treat Qin Yuru harshly?

    Madam Di shivered, subconsciously looked towards Qin Huaiyong and dodged his eyes!

    Di Yan looked at Madam Di and then Qin Huaiyong, also confused. His aunt didn¡¯t like his cousin sister Yu? He didn¡¯t think so, because his aunt had always given all good stuffs to cousin sister Yu first.

    Although Countess Yong was also stunned by Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words, she looked thoughtful. Did he mean the same thing that Nanny Sheng mentioned?

    ¡°She knows well whether she has done that. Of course, we¡¯ll proim that she is seriously ill and has to recuperate in a yard outside the city,¡± Qin Huaiyong said coldly with calm and stern eyes.

    Madam Di fell into a trance with zed eyes, but didn¡¯t object.

    ¡°It¡¯s just recuperation. It¡¯s no big deal. If someone inquires about it, we¡¯ll im that she has treated two daughters harshly,¡± Qin Huaiyong said in a calm voice, but his face remained cold.

    ¡°How can you¡­¡± Duke Yong wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Madam Di beside him, ¡°Brother, just do that. I¡¯ll go to a yard outside the city to recuperate!¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you sure? He doesn¡¯t mean that literally,¡± Duke Yong hurriedly said, for fear that Madam Di didn¡¯t understand the real meaning of recuperation.

    Madam Di shook her head and said bitterly, ¡°Brother, I know. I will be guarded and not allowed to contact anyone, but it is better than get mother into trouble anyway!¡±

    She said that to indicate that she would take all the me for the matter involving Huangrui. On this matter, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had done wrong, so they had to make a concession. Madam Di expressed her willingness to take the me and pay the price.

    Of course, she was reluctant to do that, but now it was her only choice. Fortunately, although there was not enough time, she still had a chance.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Duke Yong said with red eyes. He had a good rtionship with his younger sister. At this moment, he was moved, but also knew that it was the best solution!

    Duke Yong and his wife came and left hurriedly. Huangrui was carried out of the mansion at night, thrown into mass graves and buried hastily. After that, Madam Di¡¯s things were packed. It was said that she would be sent out to recuperate tomorrow night after the eve of the Spring Festival.

    When Qin Wanru got the news, she hadn¡¯t slept yet. She was doing the paper-cut under themp, with the intention of pasting it on her window tomorrow.

    With her long hair hanging loose casually, she looked increasingly puerile. Nanny Zheng had not slept either, talking about the female school in the capital with her.

    After the Spring Festival, it was time for the female school to enroll students!

 Chapter 360 - The Last Chance, Another Plot

    <h4>Chapter 360 The Last Chance, Another Plot</h4>

    There was a female school in the capital. Some people liked it, while some didn¡¯t.

    However, no matter people liked it or not, some people considered that the Misses, who had studied in the female school, were better than other Misses in talents. Meanwhile, some people considered that it was not true, because the Misses, who were enrolled in the female school, were talented originally.

    The aristocratic families also had two views. Thus, some Misses studied in the female school in the capital, while some were still taught by their etiquette instructors at home.

    People in the capital had also adopted a tolerant attitude towards it. It didn¡¯t matter whether a Miss had studied in the female school or not. The experience of studying in the female school was not a bonus point for a Miss in her marriage.

    The reason why Nanny Zheng advised Qin Wanru to study in the female school was that she wanted Qin Wanru to blend into the circle of the Misses in the capital. Of course, there were other Misses at banquets. However,pared to the female school, there were a lot less Misses. In the female school, everyone was about the same age when enrolled with the purpose of studying, so they couldmunicate better.

    The Misses, who had just moved to the capital, would almost go to the female school for a period. It didn¡¯t matter if they had learned anything, as long as they could know more people.

    So some people said that the female school was a ce where the Misses, who had just moved to the capital, socialized with each other.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, I¡¯m not going to the female school. Do you know some monasteries with a fair reputation in the capital?¡± With a smile, Qin Wanru cut a small flower figure out of the paper-cut in her hand.

    ¡°Monastery? Miss, why do you want to go to a monastery? Nanny Zheng said, while her face changed slightly.

    ¡°A teacher of mine maye to the capital. She is a nun of practice. When she arrives, I should find a monastery where she can live. It must be a monastery with a fair reputation!¡±

    Qin Wanru casually said without raising her head.

    Mingqiu Nun was indeed going to the capital soon. Someone like her was definitely unwilling to live in the Qin¡¯s Mansion for long. Thus, Qin Wanru intended to find a good ce where she could live.

    Of course, on the other hand, it was because she needed such a quiet monastery with a good reputation. Nevertheless, she did not intend to tell Nanny Zheng this decision for the time being.

    Hearing Qin Wanru say so, Nanny Zheng said after thinking for a while, ¡°There is a great monastery outside the city. The female members of some aristocratic families go there to worship the Buddha, and it has fine scenery.¡±

    ¡°Which monastery?¡±

    ¡°Yuhui Monastery!¡± Although Nanny Zheng had worked in the pce, she was not unfamiliar with the reputation of this monastery. Many Madams of aristocratic families had mentioned this monastery when they entered the pce. They said that there was not only beautiful scenery but also an extremely efficacious Bodhisattva. Whatever they prayed to the Bodhisattva for, most of their wishes came true.

    Yuhui Monastery? Qin Wanru frowned. It sounded familiar. Putting down the paper-cut in her hand and thinking carefully for a moment, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and recalled it.

    In thest life, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to be a nun in this Yuhui Monastery, right? It probably meant that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very familiar with this monastery. What was more, this monastery could attract a Great Elder Princess, which meant that it was not bad indeed.

    ¡°Everyone in the capital knows about the monastery. Second Miss, you can know about its reputation as soon as you send someone to inquire about it. It¡¯s great to arrange your teacher to live there.¡±

    Nanny Zheng said again.

    ¡°When can we go there and have a look!¡± Qin Wanru had made up her mind to arrange her teacher to live in Yuhui Monastery.

    ¡°After the Spring Festival. Second Miss, you can take Madam Dowager to worship the Buddha. I heard that the Bodhisattva in Yuhui Monastery is very efficacious!¡± Nanny Zheng reminded. Actually she had never been there before. Her former master couldn¡¯t take her there even if she wanted to, because she had been locked in the pce and unable to take her to get out of the pce. Nanny Zheng had heard of it, but had never been there personally.

    It sounded like a good idea. Qin Wanru nodded.

    ¡°Second Miss, you are at the proper age, and have just moved to the capital. You just know a few Misses now. It¡¯s really helpful if you go to the female school. You can meet more Misses of the same age there.¡±

    After the negotiation over the monastery, Nanny Zheng returned to the previous subject and continued advising.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± Qin Wanru nodded with a smile and said.

    Seeing Qin Wanru show less antagonism towards it, Nanny Zheng was relieved, and said instantly, ¡°Miss, you should think over it. It is very important to your future. If you can go to the female school, it will be quite beneficial to you.¡±

    Qin Wanru had been very resolute before. Now it was good to see that she became less resolute. Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t urge her to make the decision.

    ¡°Nanny, inquire about the female school for me. Although I¡¯m not sure if I will go to the female school, I should know more about it!¡± Qin Wanru epted Nanny Zheng¡¯s advice.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. Miss, you should go to bed early. Tomorrow is the eve of the Spring Festival, and you should prepare for worshipping the ancestors!¡± Nanny Zheng said happily, and then reminded Qin Wanru. When she was about to leave, she was stopped by Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Worship the ancestors?¡± Qin Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked with a little surprise.

    ¡°Second Miss, haven¡¯t you worshipped the ancestors in Jiangzhou?¡± Now Nanny Zheng was astonished. Shouldn¡¯t every family worship the ancestors during the Spring Festival?

    ¡°Don¡¯t we worship the ancestors on the 15th day of the first month of the lunar year?¡± Qin Wanru asked in puzzlement. Of course, they worshipped the ancestors in Jiangzhou, but they did that on the 15th day of the first month of the lunar year.

    ¡°In the capital, we usually worship the ancestors tomorrow which happens to be the eve of the Spring Festival. It may be a little different from the custom in Jiangzhou!¡± Nanny Zheng immediately knew that the customs in two ces might be different.

    ¡°When we worship the ancestors, should all family memberse out?¡± Qin Wanru asked, biting her lip gently. She suddenly realized that she had forgotten something that she should know. After all, she had lived in the capital in thest life. However, she only remembered it vaguely, because every time she was taken away after showing up for a while. Her memory had faded away.

    Nanny Zheng¡¯s words reminded her of it!

    ¡°It¡¯s true. All family members in the mansion shoulde to worship the ancestors, even including those who are sick.¡± Nanny Zheng nodded and said. In the capital, the rules were quite strict in this respect. Those who were sick would be carried out to worship the ancestors, as long as they could still breathe. Even if they couldn¡¯t get up, they could show their respect for the ancestors by watching aside.

    ¡°Can Madam Di show up?¡± Qin Wanru asked suddenly.

    She changed the subject suddenly. Nanny Zheng was dumbfounded for a moment. Thinking of what the maid had reported, she nodded and said, ¡°She should show up. Since Madam Di is still the general¡¯s wife, she must show up. It¡¯s also a reason why she¡¯s asked to leave tomorrow. She can leave for recuperation after worshipping the ancestors!¡±

    Her words made Qin Wanru fall silent for a while. Qin Wanru said after thinking, ¡°Nanny Zheng, you can leave and go to bed now. I will go to bed after cutting another flower!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now. Second Miss, you should also go to bed early!¡± Nanny Zheng nodded and smiled.

    After Nanny Zheng nodded and left, there were only Qin Wanru and Yujie, who assisted her, in the room.

    Picking up a piece of paper and cutting it a few times, Qin Wanru stopped, blinked and instructed Yujie, ¡°Go to Madam Di¡¯s yard and keep an eye on her outside. She will probably do something!¡±

    It was thest day she stayed here, and she was leaving tomorrow. When the maid came to report, she said that the two inferior old maids outside Madam Di¡¯s courtyard had been withdrawn.

    Anyway, it was thest day Madam Di stayed in the mansion, so Qin Huaiyong did not guard her strictly.

    If Madam Di wanted to do anything, it would be a good time tonight.

    Yujie had also heard the conversation between Qin Wanru and Nanny Zheng. She immediately thought of this, nodded and left¡­

    When Qin Wanru woke up the next day, several maids dressed brightly had been waiting at the bedside. Seeing her wake up, they joyfully dressed her in a newly made coat. The coat was made of red cloth with light colored embroidery, ingenious embroidery borders and several toggle-and-loop buttons shaped like butterflies.

    Even dressed in such a vulgar red coat, Qin Wanru still looked elegant and pure.

    Her pretty face looked increasingly charming with a little innocence and her bright red lips looked delicate against the red coat.

    Qin Wanru rarely wore such red clothes, but had to dress in such a cheerful coat in order to please the elders in the Spring Festival. Looking at herself in the mirror, she still considered the red dazzling.

    In thest life, her wedding dress was prepared by Madam Dowager long ago. However, after her engagement was broken off again and again, the wedding dress had been locked in her cab for long. When she was finally dressed in it, she saw Wen Xichi spit blood at the edge of her dress. The dress became as red as blood.

    After being cut in two at the waist that day, the blood she shed also stained her in clothes!

    This color was too bright and made her ufortable.

    She pulled the neckline which was so tight that she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve grown up a little again. The neckline around your neck is a little tight. I will move the toggle-and-loop buttons a little. Please wait a second!¡± Qingyue came and pulled her hand away, looked at it and said.

    As she said, she and Qu Le undressed her. After that, Qin Wanru was relieved, turned around and leaned on the couch in her inner garment without saying anything.

    Qingyue picked up the needle and thread and began to work on it, while Qu Le helped her pull off the thread.

    Yujie came in with a cup of tea. Looking at Qingyue and Qu Le, who were busy with the needlework, she put the teacup on the table in front of Qin Wanru and said, ¡°Miss, yesterday Madam Di sneaked to meet the First Miss!¡±

    ¡°How long had they met?¡± Qin Wanru picked up the teacup, raised her eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°About two hours. I¡¯ve stayed outside and heard crying and abuse from inside,¡± Yujie reported.

    The sounds spread far at night. Even though the sounds were not loud at the beginning, they still came out. The sounds seemingly became much lower after someone advised. When Madam Di came out finally, Yujie looked at the sky and could tell that it had been a long time which was two hours or so.

    ¡°When Madam Di left, the First Miss didn¡¯t send her out. She and Nanny Zhou secretly left,¡± Yujie said again.

    ¡°Miss, after Sister Yujie told me that this morning, I secretly asked Qing Xue out early in the morning.¡± After Yujie finishing reporting, Qu Le also looked up and reported the news she knew.

    Before Qin Wanru got up, the maids had got up early. Although Yujie went to bedte, she was the most energetic one among several maids. It didn¡¯t matter that she asionally went to bedte.

    ¡°What did Qing Xue say?¡± With her long eyshes fluttering, Qin Wanru said. She had an intuition that there must be a secret behind it. Qing Xue was a secret chess she had ced in Madam Di¡¯s yard long ago.

    Qu Le stood up, came up to Qin Wanru and whispered to her.

    With her face turning cold, Qin Wanru suddenly sat upright and took a deep breath. ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely true!¡± Qu Le nodded heavily!

 Chapter 361 - A Concubine Would Be Sent to the Qinâ€™s Mansion?

    <h4>Chapter 361 A Concubine Would Be Sent to the Qin¡¯s Mansion?</h4>

    ¡°When will they do that?¡± Qin Wanru asked again.

    ¡°It is said that they will do it these days. They have talked it over. Thedy is said to be a cousin of Madam Di, a distant rtive of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She was supposed to get married long ago, but her marriage was dyed because of something. She¡¯s quite a good-looking olddy.¡±

    The news was truly shocking, because no one expected that Madam Di would agree.

    ¡°Has father said anything about it?¡± Qin Wanru frowned slightly. There was definitely not such ady in thest life.

    In thest life, the backyard of the Qin¡¯s Mansion was under the control of Madam Di. She would not allow such a thing. In this life, many things had changed. Madam Di was doomed. Did Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion mean to send anotherdy from their family to the Qin¡¯s Mansion?

    After Huangrui¡¯s failure in seducing Qin Huaiyong secretly, they intended to send ady here openly!

    ¡°The general should have agreed, otherwise it would not be possible for thedy to marry into our mansion as a concubine,¡± Qu Le replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see mother!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and said. If it was true, mother should have got the news as well. Mother should be the saddest person in this matter.

    Qin Wanru was afraid that Shui Run could not bear it and felt ufortable!

    When she hurried to Shui Run¡¯s Liufeng Pavilion, she saw Shui Run leaned quietly against the couch. Seeing here over, Shui Run smiled and instructed Qionghua to lead her to a seat. She showed no difort and looked the same as usual, which made Qin Wanru hesitate and wonder if her mother had known anything.

    After a servant served tea, Shui Run pointed to the newly made tea and said, ¡°Wanru, have a sip. The tea leaves were sent here by your father yesterday. It¡¯s said that they have just been picked this year. There are only several liang of them, not much. The tea leaves were picked really early this year. When we were in Jiangzhou, they weren¡¯t picked so early!¡±

    Seeing Shui Run look fine, Qin Wanru felt relieved and looked slightly rxed. As she picked up the teacup, a breath of fresh fragrance came to her nose and immediately amazed her. She involuntarily praised, ¡°The tea is really good and indeed the fresh tea of this year. It¡¯s really strange that we get fresh tea at this time!¡±

    She took a sip and sniffed a strong fragrance. Qin Wanru nodded repeatedly and thought that it was really good.

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Shui Run smiled and waved her hands. The maids and old maids all left, leaving Shui Run and Qin Wanru in the room, as well as their henchmen Qionghua and Yujie.

    ¡°Mother, do you want to say something?¡± Seeing Shui Run do that, Qin Wanru blinked her watery eyes and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Your father is going to have a concubine. She is Madam Di¡¯s cousin, about to marry into our mansion to take care of Yuru.¡± With the smile on her face fading, Shui Run directly said.

    Unconsciously, she had considered Qin Wanru her backbone and always discussed with Qin Wanru when something happened.

    ¡°To take care of Big Sister?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised, and then gradually realized that it must be their intention. Otherwise, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would probably not send ady here at this time.

    ¡°They said that your Big Sister has been misguided by Madam Di. Although she¡¯s being instructed by the etiquette instructor now, but the etiquette instructor isn¡¯t her mother after all. Madam Di is going to recuperate in a vi outside the city. My current situation doesn¡¯t allow me to take care of Yuru. Besides, your Big Sister won¡¯t want me to take care of her. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion means to send a cousin of Madam Di here as a concubine with the major purpose of taking care of your Big Sister!¡±

    Shui Run said slowly, without judging Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Nevertheless, she had expressed the meaning properly. This concubine was a key to thepromise between the Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Thus, Qin Huaiyong must have agreed to it, and had told Shui Run about it early. So Shui Run also knew it.

    It was a foregone conclusion.

    Qin Wanru sighed softly, reached out to hold Shui Run¡¯s hand, and said softly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. Since she justes here to take care of Big Sister, let her live in Madam Di¡¯s ce!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since she marries into our mansion as a concubine with the support of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, I will only offer them a chance to criticize me if I treat her harshly. It¡¯s better to arrange a ce where she can live well. Regarding your father, he can go wherever he wants to go. I can¡¯t force him!¡±

    Shui Run said in an increasingly low voice, with empty gaze. After finishing talking, she showed a bitter smile.

    No background was Shui Run¡¯s biggest disadvantage. Although thedy was just a concubine, she seemed to be higher than Shui Run in status, not to mention she was supported by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Since she married into the Qin¡¯s Mansion under cover of taking care of Qin Yuru, she was naturally taken seriously.

    The so-called concubine came with no good purpose, but neither Shui Run nor Qin Wanru could think of a reason to reject her.

    Status? There was a trace of gloom and sharpness across Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes!

    If others couldn¡¯t offer Shui Run a high status and support, she could offer her. She wouldn¡¯t allow this concubine to marry into the Qin¡¯s Mansion!

    Didn¡¯t Madam Di intend to make trouble? She would leave her aside!

    ¡°Forget it. We are not going to talk about this. I just want to tell in advance, lest you don¡¯t know anything when thedyes!¡± Shui Run suddenly said with a gentle and elegant smile and held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, ¡°Wanru, be careful especially of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I always feel that you are rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and Madam of Duke Xing doesn¡¯t really like you!¡±

    Shui Run did not understand some of the cause and effect behind it, but felt that Madam of Duke Xing had no good intention. It seemed that Madam of Duke Xing had talked in one way and acted in another long ago.

    She seemed to have an ulterior motive anyway.

    Shui Run also learned about Nanny Sheng¡¯s visit yesterday after Nanny Sheng left. After asking about it carefully, she found something shady behind it. Originally she had to tell Qin Huaiyong about it, but inexplicably felt that she had better keep it a secret for the moment. So when Qin Huaiyong told her about the request of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion yesterday, she didn¡¯t say anything about it on purpose.

    If Qin Huaiyong knew itter, she could say that she had forgotten it at the moment.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. Madam of Duke Xing does not like me indeed.¡± Qin Wanru also confessed to Shui Run and said bluntly, lest Shui Run misunderstood when Madam of Duke Xing told her somethingter.

    ¡°Wanru, be careful. If you need anything from me, you must tell me!¡± Speaking of this, Shui Run showed a bitter smile. ¡°Although I¡¯m not very capable, at least I will protect you from being bullied by others.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I know!¡± Sensing Shui Run¡¯s sincerity, Qin Wanru bit her lip softly and said.

    After the serious conversation, they made small talk for a while. Seeing Shui Run¡¯s tired face, Qin Wanru stood up and asked to leave. Watching Qin Wanru leave, Shui Run leaned back and closed her eyes with a tired face.

    Qionghua came over to make the cushion softer for her, and said softly, ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you tell the Second Miss that you are sad!¡±

    ¡°Am I sad? Actually not very sad!¡± Shui Run said softly and gloomily, ¡°When I decided to marry cousin brother after thinking it over, actually I¡¯ve thought about the current situation. Cousin brother¡­ Cousin brother¡­ No one can make him do anything¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Why did you agree to marry the general at that time!¡± Qionghua said anxiously.

    ¡°In that case, Madam Di had plotted against me. If I didn¡¯t agree to marry the general, it would cause more trouble, and the result would be even worse. In the end, Madam Di would get what she wanted, and Mother and Wanru would be sad. So I considered it not bad to marry the general. In this case, at least I still have Madam Dowager, Wanru and him!¡± Shui Run reached out to touch her belly, looking increasingly tender.

    It didn¡¯t matter that her husband was unreliable. She still had the unborn baby. With this baby, she could care about her husband as less as possible and ignore the fact that he was going to marry someone else.

    Shui Run was so peaceful, because she had thought it over. Since some things were not in her control, she could make the best of the current situation in her limited power¡­

    After walking out of Shui Run¡¯s courtyard, Qin Wanru kept frowning. After taking a few steps, she stood firm and looked back at Shui Run¡¯s courtyard with an increasingly sullen face.

    Mother appeared to be weird. It seemed that she should not look so nd. She had grown up with father since childhood. Although she had always been very orthodox in her behavior, their affections since childhood should make her iparable to otherdies. However, Qin Wanru inexplicably felt that Shui Run seemingly didn¡¯t care so much about Qin Huaiyong now.

    Did Shui Run know something?

    ¡°Miss, where are we going now?¡± Yujie looked at the road under her foot, and found that it didn¡¯t lead to the Zhifang Pavilion, so she asked.

    ¡°Go and see Big Sister!¡± Qin Wanru walked forward and said lightly.

    If there was someone who knew this clearly, it must be Qin Yuru. Madam Di was leaving for a distant ce. It probably meant no big deal to others. However, it meant a lot to Qin Yuru and Madam Di herself.

    Qin Wanru did not believe that Madam Di would allow herself to be seized without offering any resistance and be obedient to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Last night, Nanny Zhou and Madam Di went out together and did something. Now Qin Wanru seemingly also needed to take actions to deal with this concubine!

    Madam Di should be unwilling to be reced by a concubine, while Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to see a concubine marry into their mansion. At this point, she had the same intention as Madam Di. She wanted to make what had happened between their mansions significant, and saw if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had the cheek to send thedy to the Qin¡¯s Mansion!

    Qin Yuru¡¯s courtyard was very quiet now. Seeing Qin Wanruing, the maids and old maids immediately bowed to her one by one without any contempt as before.

    The curtain was lifted high at the door. Qin Yuru was sitting in the middle, and coldly watched Qin Wanru walk towards her. Without Qin Huaiyong around, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t want to pretend to be kind to her younger sister. Seeing Qin Wanrue in, she sneered and ignored her.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t mind it either. She stepped forward, bowed sideways, and sat down naturally in a chair beside before Qin Yuru said anything, as if it was her room rather than Qin Yuru¡¯s.

    Seeing Qin Wanrue uninvited and not treat herself as a guest, Qin Yuru was very angry. She tilted her head to look at Qin Wanru with her eyes filled with rage, but did not speak.

    A maid served tea, and quietly left. It was so quiet in the room that they could even hear each other¡¯s breathing. Qin Yuru frowned in disgust and said with sarcasm, ¡°Second sister, why do youe here? Could it be possible to see if you¡¯ve made me miserable enough now?¡±

    With her gaze falling on Qin Yuru¡¯s face, Qin Wanru showed a slight smile, seeming to be in quite a good mood. However, her expression made Qin Yuru feel increasing hatred.

    ¡°Big Sister, what are you talking about? How could I trap you? I heard that something happened to Madam Di yesterday, but I¡¯m wondering if you know!¡± Qin Wanru asked with a calm smile and a trace of deepness across her eyes. Compared with the venomous Madam Di, it was naturally easier to deal with Qin Yuru¡­

 Chapter 362 - Proclaim Her Identity

    <h4>Chapter 362 Proim Her Identity</h4>

    ¡°Qin Wanru, with no outsiders here at this moment, you don¡¯t need to pretend. You dropped and smashed my bracelets that day. Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t bear to see that my bracelets were rewarded by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Yuru said with a sneer.

    There were no others in the room indeed. Besides Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru, only their henchmen were present. Others might not know something, but the maids did. Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru were ipatible, and just pretended to be intimate sisters in front of others.

    Nevertheless, although all the maids present were henchmen, they were still different.

    Yujie stood with a calm face behind Qin Wanru, and even dared to steal a nce at Qin Yuru lightly, as if she didn¡¯t care about Qin Yuru¡¯s words and stood here just to watch the show. Her expression and Qin Wanru¡¯s mild expression formed a delightful contrast.

    Both of them didn¡¯t panic.

    Behind Qin Yuru were Mei Xue and Meiyan. Both of them lowered their heads and stood quietly, motionless, as if neither of them existed. They dared not nce at Qin Wanru.

    Now everyone in the mansion knew that the Second Miss was tough. Mei Xue and Meiyan had taken the initiative to bully her, but now they no longer dared to act rashly.

    In contrast, Qin Yuru felt wronged.

    They were in her room, but her maids were not as at ease as Qin Wanru¡¯s maid.

    ¡°Big Sister, why do you say that? I don¡¯t know what you mean by saying this. Why do you say that it¡¯s my fault? Others don¡¯t know what happened on that day clearly, but you must know it clearly. With no outsiders here at this moment, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be wronged anymore. The trouble was caused by you. I was actually involved in it by you. After all, I¡¯m also a daughter of the Qin family!¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s smile faded. Although she still looked mild, she said in a sharp tone.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, how dare you insist saying that?¡± Qin Yuru trembled in anger. Others didn¡¯t know what had happened in the carriage clearly, but both she and Qin Wanru knew it. However, now Qin Wanru did not admit it.

    Madam Di had said that in this case, it was extremely easy for Qin Wanru to becent. After all, she and her mother had already fallen into such a situation. At this time, with no one around, Qin Wanru could tell the truth.

    ¡°Big Sister, why can¡¯t I say that? Since you did it, I can mention it.¡± Qin Wanru smiled coldly and stood up. ¡°I intended toe and see how you are doing. I thought that Madam Di is leaving soon, so you must be sad. Although we are on bad terms with each other, both of us are the members of the Qin family. However, it seems that you don¡¯t care about Madam Di at all, but keep arguing with me. Well, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    After finishing her words, Qin Wanru turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, don¡¯t you feel guilty for making my mother fall into this situation? My mother has raised you up. Even though she¡¯s a little bit biased towards me, you should be grateful for her upbringing. At least she has treated you sincerely!¡± Qin Yuru yelled at the top of her voice.

    Qin Wanru stopped without turning around. ¡°Big Sister, are you asking me to thank Madam Di for not having seeded in kidnapping me from Jingxin Monastery and selling me?¡±

    Her words made Qin Yuru pause for a moment, but Qin Yuru responded quickly and immediately said, ¡°Second sister, is it the reason why you hate my mother and intend to ruin my mother and me?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t know what you mean by saying this. I just want to tell you that the fact that Madam Di intended to ruin my reputation and even sell me for the sake of you has wiped out my gratitude for her upbringing. Regarding other things, I don¡¯t want to look into or mention them. I hope that you can stop mentioning that I should be grateful for her upbringing. If she raises me up with the intention of ruining me, she shouldn¡¯t have done that!¡±

    Qin Wanru slowly turned her head and looked at Qin Yuru with coldness in her watery eyes. Madam Di had raised her up? If it weren¡¯t for her biological father who died for saving Qin Huaiyong, the Qin¡¯s Mansion would not necessarily raise her up. Or even if they did that, they would not raise her up as a Miss.

    It could be said that her biological father had exchanged his life for everything she got, so she didn¡¯t need to be grateful for Madam Di¡¯s upbringing. If she should be grateful for that, how should they return the favor of saving Qin Huaiyong¡¯s life? Should they return it with another life?

    Feeling hatred and pain in her heart, she clenched her fists tightly at the bottom of her sleeves with a pale face and her lips closed. After finished speaking, she gave Qin Yuru a hard look and turned to leave.

    Yujie caught up with her after trotting for a while.

    The scene waspletely like that Qin Wanru was wronged by Qin Yuru and left in anger.

    Qin Yuru stamped her foot with hatred. Watching Qin Wanru leave, she gnashed her teeth in anger. Qin Wanru was so tight-lipped that she didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    ¡°First Miss, you said that the Second Miss dropped and smashed your bracelets on purpose, but why did she say that you are the one who did it?¡± Watching Qin Wanru leave, Nanny Huang, who came behind from the screen, said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, trust me. It¡¯s really Qin Wanru who trapped me. She intends to prevent me from returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Qin Yuru gnashed her teeth, said in anger and looked coldly at Qin Wanru. If her gaze was material, Qin Wanru could have been killed for a thousand times.

    ¡°First Miss, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I trust you or not. You should make others trust you. Now everyone is talking about your deeds. They say that you are not only arrogant but also vicious. You just shifted all the me onto your younger sister after the ident. Besides, you cursed and beat your younger sister on the street. It can be seen that you¡¯ve always done the same thing in your mansion. Virtue, chastity and dignity are the most important things for ady from an aristocratic family. But you don¡¯t have any of them!¡±

    Nanny Huang sighed helplessly and looked at Qin Yuru suspiciously. She actually wanted to believe what Qin Yuru said. Hearing Qin Wanrue over, she immediately hid herself and asked Qin Yuru to sound Qin Wanru out and make Qin Wanru tell the truth. Unexpectedly, it still sounded like Qin Yuru¡¯s fault. Although Nanny Huang was wise, she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.

    Even now she didn¡¯t know whether she should trust Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, my mother has entrusted you to take care of me and said that she will return you the favor in the future. You know my family background now. I will be a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Considering my status, are you still not willing to help me?¡± Qin Yuru collected her thoughts, turned her head to look at Nanny Huang and said coldly.

    When Madam Di came to see Qin Yuru yesterday, Madam Di took Nanny Huang with her deliberately and told Nanny Huang to help Qin Yuru in theing days.

    ¡°First Miss, are you really the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua?¡± Nanny Huang looked at Qin Yuru with her eyes drifting. Since she knew the news, she had always felt dubious. Was this true?

    If it was true, Qin Yuru¡¯s identity was indeed unusual, or could even be considered noble. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had no other rtives now. If Qin Yuru¡¯s identity was confirmed, Nanny Huang¡¯s status would be promoted as well.

    As the emperor¡¯s aunt, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had an unusual status in the royal family.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, mother told you the truth yesterday. Do you still not believe it now? If it isn¡¯t true, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t think highly of me or even support me. If it weren¡¯t for that fact that my second sister has happened to save Old Madam, she could have been suppressed now!¡±

    Qin Yuru said with a sneer.

    Her words made Nanny Huang fall silent, and the bnce in her heart swung to Qin Yuru¡¯s side. She had clearly known that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had sent someone here. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Old Madam knew the identity of Qin Yuru, it was impossible for Old Madam to directly intervene in the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    In the capital, everyone knew that this Old Madam had spent most of her time worshipping the Buddha and rarely appeared in front of others. Even if her rtives came to her mansion for some business, she rarely showed up. How could she intervene rashly in the affair of a Miss who had just moved to the capital, not to mention that the Qin¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at all?

    Nanny Huang had lived in the capital for so many years, and knew some bygones in the capital. Thinking of this, she nodded instantly. ¡°First Miss, rest assured. I will help you!¡±

    ¡°Great. Nanny, can you tell me what to do next?¡± Seeing Nanny Huang convinced, Qin Yuru was overjoyed and said hurriedly.

    ¡°Today is the eve of the Spring Festival, and we are going to worship the ancestors. Madam Di is leaving tomorrow. If there is still a chance, we can only do it today. Do you want to keep Madam Di here or stay out of the trouble?¡± Nanny Huang asked.

    Since Qin Yuru was not the biological daughter of Madam Di, Nanny Huang felt that it was not necessary to consider Madam Di at this time.

    ¡°I naturally want to keep my mother here. My mother has always been nice to me for so many years and secretly helped me find the home of my biological parents this time. How dare I forget her great kindness? Besides, if someone doubts my identity, my mother could testify for me. She has some evidence to prove that!¡±

    Qin Yuru said hurriedly.

    Nanny Huang nodded secretly, and looked slightly eased. Although the First Miss was unreliable with a terrible character and manners, she still had an advantage of being grateful for others¡¯ kindness. Madam Di had raised her for so many years, so she sincerely treated Madam Di. It made Nanny Huang believe that the First Miss would also be grateful after she helped the First Miss.

    ¡°Since you think so, we can do that. Regarding what Madam Di has done, there¡¯s no doubt that the general is disgusted and must send Madam Di away. Nevertheless, the Second Miss and Madam Shui are the most displeased with Madam Di, right?¡± Nanny Huang said cautiously.

    ¡°Yes, the two of them have always been displeased with me and my mother.¡± Qin Yuru nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°At this moment, if Madam Di and Madam Shui quarrel with each other, and something terrible happens to Madam Di, the General wouldn¡¯t drive Madam Di away instantly even if he is cruel!¡±

    Nanny Huang said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, do you mean that my mother could quarrel with Shui Run, and then pretend to be sick?¡± Qin Yuru asked, opening her eyes wide.

    ¡°No, she can¡¯t pretend to be sick. The general won¡¯t believe it. She should be really sick!¡± Nanny Huang reminded her with a hint of hesitation across her eyes. It was actually the scheme Nanny Zhou offered her yesterday.

    Gnashing her teeth, Qin Yuru asked coldly, ¡°Nanny Huang, what should we do?¡±

    She wanted to make it more significant if possible¡­

 Chapter 363 - The Wind Got Strong and the Trouble Startedâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 363 The Wind Got Strong and the Trouble Started¡­</h4>

    Because it was the eve of the Spring Festival and there were a ceremony of worshipping the ancestors and a family banquet in the evening, Shui Run did not take a nap in the afternoon and spent the afternoon listening to the supervisors of the inner court reporting various affairs. There were tremendous affairs to handle today. Qionghua had advised her to take a nap repeatedly, but she still refused to do that and forced herself to hold on.

    Qionghua was extremely anxious. Failing to persuade Shui Run, she could only invite Qin Wanru toe over. After Qin Wanru helped her persuade Shui Run, Shui Run obediently went into the inner room and had a rest.

    In the outer room, two concubines helped Shui Run handle the affairs, while Qin Wanru sat behind the screen in the outer room and went through the ount book which Shui Run had gone through.

    In addition to a few ount books of the supervisors of the inner court, the rest were sent from outside. They recorded the profits from the stores bought by the Qin¡¯s Mansion after the Qin¡¯s Mansion moved to the capital, and the profits looked pretty good.

    Shui Run had listened to the supervisors reporting outside, while going through the ount books. The two concubines handled the main affairs outside. Shui Run only talked when noticing something wrong.

    The two concubines had known that Qin Wanru sat behind the screen instead of Shui Run. They would never bother Qin Wanru if they could handle the affairs. Qin Wanru sat therefortably.

    Qin Wanru casually went through the ount books, while calcting the profits of her store in a good mood. Although her store was not big, the profits were pretty good. Madame Dong did well in this indeed and began to make profits in such a short time.

    Shui Run hadn¡¯t slept for a long time. About an hourter, she got up and sat back behind the screen to go through the ount books. With nothing else to do, Qin Wanru continued to apany her beside. She picked up Shui Run¡¯s needle and thread randomly and began to do the embroidery for her.

    It was still quiet behind the screen, and Shui Run and Qin Wanru were both attentive.

    ¡°Two concubines, two concubines, something terrible happened to Madam Di!¡± An old maid ran in in a panic.

    Qin Wanru put down the needle and thread in her hand, and looked out through the screen. She could not see it clearly, but only faintly saw that more than an old maid came. She silently lifted the corners of her mouth. As she expected, Madam Di would not leave willingly.

    If Madam Di didn¡¯t want to leave, she could only make trouble to make herself look disadvantaged. In the entire mansion, Shui Run was the only one qualified to make Madam Di suffer a loss and quarrel with Madam Di. If Madam Di confronted Qin Wanru, she would be considered bullying a child. If Madam Di confronted grandma, grandma was not in charge of the mansion now.

    Since Shui Run was in charge of the mansion, Shui Run should be the one Madam Di intended to confront. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t leave in a hurry, because she had expected such a scene. But she didn¡¯t know what Madam Di was going to do. Would Madam Di be cruel enough to herself?

    Shui Run also raised her head, frowned and listened intently without talking.

    ¡°What happened to Madam Di?¡± Aunt Xu asked and had eye contact with Aunt Dong at the opposite side. They did not dare to ignore any actions of Madam Di. They both lived under the control of Madam Di for so many years, so they naturally knew Madam Di was not easy to deal with.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the pastries Madam Di ate this morning. She vomited so seriously that she has passed out now!¡± the supervisor said with her legs trembling, reached out to drag the old maid beside and said anxiously, ¡°Nanny Zhou, Madam Di¡¯s intimate old maid, went to the kitchen to ask about it. I¡¯ve brought her here, but she said she didn¡¯t know what made Madam Di get sick!¡±

    ¡°This is the old maid who made the pastries?¡± Aunt Dong asked with a frown.

    ¡°Yes, Nanny Zhou said that Madam Di ate the pastries made by her. However, besides Madam Di, many people in the kitchen have eaten the pastries. Why is Madam Di the only one who got sick?¡± the supervisor said.

    ¡°Mesdames, I really don¡¯t know anything. The pastries are all right, and I made them this morning. In the morning, Nanny Zhou came to pick up the pastries. I was busy at that time, so I asked her to pick them up. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ It has nothing to do with me¡­¡±

    The old maid making the pastriesined of being wronged.

    Shui Run exchanged a nce with Qin Wanru and coughed in a low voice. The voices outside were lowered, because they knew that Madam Shui was about to speak.

    ¡°Have you asked a doctor toe over?¡± Shui Run asked softly.

    ¡°Someone has been sent to ask,¡± the supervisor of the kitchen said. At that time, she immediately asked Nanny Zhou to ask a doctor toe over after knowing this. However, Nanny Zhou was truculent and tended to seize the old maid making the pastries. So they had wasted a lot of time. Later, Nanny Zhou finally left after being repeatedly reminded by her.

    ¡°Where is the one going to ask?¡± Qin Wanru blinked slightly and asked.

    ¡°It is said that the one is going to the front door. There is a doctor with great medical skills. The doctor has treated Madam Di before, and Nanny Zhou said that he¡¯s great!¡±

    The supervisor reported.

    ¡°Send someone to ask another doctor toe over!¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    ¡°What?¡± The old maid froze for a moment and didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Send someone to ask another doctor toe here, and the doctor should be famous in the capital. Yujie, you should go there as well and remember to ask the doctor whom we askedst time!¡± Qin Wanru said again.

    She was talking about the doctor who had made a diagnosis for Ning Caixian and found that Ning Caixian was not sick. His ancestors had worked as imperial physicians in the pce. It was said that he had inherited the great medical skills, but he did not enter the pce as an imperial physician because of something. Nevertheless, he had a good reputation in the capital.

    This was the reason why when he said that Ning Caixian was not sick, everyone around him believed it immediately.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll set out immediately!¡± Yujie nodded and left.

    ¡°Tell me everything again!¡± Qin Wanru said again.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss!¡± The supervisor instantly told the whole affair from beginning to end again, including how Nanny Zhou came to the kitchen, how she made a scene after reaching the kitchen and then hurriedly went to seek a doctor after being reminded repeatedly by the supervisor, and that she had spent much time on her journey to seek a doctor.

    After the supervisor finished talking, Qin Wanru looked down and looked towards Shui Run after thinking for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± Shui Run stood up and said.

    ¡°Mother, are you going to see Madam Di now?¡± Qin Wanru also stood up and said with a glimmer of deepness across her watery eyes. Being in charge of the mansion, coupled with her character, Shui Run should go and have a look at this moment.

    ¡°Something like this happened. I should go and have a look!¡± Shui Run said helplessly.

    ¡°Where is father? Would you like to inform him now and ask him to go and have a look?¡± Qin Wanru suggested.

    ¡°Your father isn¡¯t at home at this moment. He went out to deal with something after lunch and hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± Shui Run shook her head helplessly.

    Her father was absent, and her grandma was not in good health. Only her mother and she were left. She was still young, so it was only proper for her mother to go there and have a look. It was such a coincidence.

    ¡°Mother, let me go there!¡± Qin Wanru felt worried about letting Shui Run going there and suggested.

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s improper for you¡­¡± Shui Run looked at Qin Wanru and said hesitantly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go there with mother.¡± Qin Wanru reached out to hold Shui Run¡¯s hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s resolute face, Shui Run said helplessly.

    The two concubines stayed to continue handling the affairs, while Shui Run and Qin Wanru went to Madam Di¡¯s yard. On their way, they came across Qin Yuru, who had got the news and were heading for the Yn Pavilion in tears.

    Qin Yuru, who cried anxiously with fluster, even fell down and almost bumped into Shui Run. After getting up with the help of others, she didn¡¯t even nce at Shui Run, hurried to the Yn Pavilion and ignored Shui Run and Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru had reached out to drag Shui Run. Fortunately she responded quickly, otherwise at this time Shui Run would have been knocked down. Qin Wanru watched Qin Yuru stumble ahead, with a trace of sharpness across her eyes. Madam Di and her daughter had never forgotten the Shui Run¡¯s unborn baby and did not miss any chance to hurt the baby.

    ¡°Mother, walk slowly behind me. Qionghua, pay more attention!¡± Qin Wanru told Qionghua, for fear that Madam Di would hurt Shui Run¡¯s unborn baby at any cost.

    ¡°Second Miss, rest assured. I will protect Madam!¡± Qionghua said. All of Shui Run¡¯s maids knew that Madam Di desperately wanted to prevent Shui Run from giving birth to the baby.

    Several people reached the Yn Pavilion together. Upon their arrival at the door, they suddenly saw Nanny Zhou run out from inside and almost bump into Qionghua who was in front of them. Qionghua nimbly grabbed her hand and barely made her stand firm.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shui Run asked coldly.

    ¡°Madam Shui, please, please ask the general toe here. Our Madam is about to die¡­¡± With her face changing dramatically, Nanny Zhou reached out to hold Shui Run, but was blocked by Qionghua.

    ¡°Madam Di is going to die?¡± Qin Wanru asked, raising her eyebrows.

    ¡°Our Madam¡­ is going to die¡­ Madam Shui, please save our Madam. I¡¯m kowtowing to you. Please save our Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou immediately knelt and kowtowed heavily to Shui Run several times. She did it so hard that there was a bruise appearing and some faint scratches on her forehead at once.

    ¡°Help Nanny Zhou up!¡± Qin Wanrumanded, and the two old maids, who followed Shui Run here, immediately walked over and helped Nanny Zhou up.

    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss, Madam Shui, you can¡¯t be so cruel. Please save our Madam. Our Madam was fine a moment ago. Why would she be so sick suddenly? Madam Shui¡­ Madam Shui, even if our Madam has done anything offensive to you, how do you want to deal with her since she¡¯s so sick now. Everything will belong to you!¡±

    Nanny Zhou struggled, while crying loudly. She made such a scene that several maids, who were passing by, were all frightened and hid aside. They were all confused. Did it mean that the two Mesdames openly confronted and fought with each other?

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, tell me what¡¯s wrong with Madam Di?¡± Shui Run said with slightly cold eyes. She could tell that Madam Di was in a terrible situation at first nce.

    ¡°Madam Shui, please, please let go of our Madam!¡± Nanny Zhou struggled strenuously in an attempt to free herself from two old maids. Unfortunately, the two old maids were very strong. Nanny Zhou was dragged to a corner, shouting in an increasingly loud voice.

    ¡°Mother, let me have a look!¡± Qin Wanru nced at Nanny Zhou who desperately shifted the me onto Shui Run. Seeing this situation, Qin Wanru knew that Shui Run would not be able to go inside in a while, so she proposed.

    Seeing the current situation, Shui Run also knew that this was the best solution. So she nodded instantly.

    Qin Wanru walked towards the main room. However, before reaching the door of the main room, she suddenly heard Qin Yuru¡¯s sharp voice, ¡°Mother!¡± It was followed by the sound of striking¡­

 Chapter 364 - Ruthless Biological Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 364 Ruthless Biological Daughter</h4>

    Qin Wanru quickened her pace and entered the main room. Qin Yuru and Mei Xue were striking the door of the inner room, but the door of the inner room was tightly closed. At the sight of this, Qin Wanru instantly looked around with her face changing slightly, pointed at a stool, and said to an old maid who entered the room behind her, ¡°Break down the door!¡±

    The old maid walked over, picked up the stool made of redwood, and heavily struck the door of the inner room with it. The door of the inner room shook slightly, and was not opened. Qin Yuru stepped aside. The old maid heavily struck the door several times, and the door was finally broken down.

    ¡°Mother, mother!¡± As soon as the door was opened, Qin Yuru rushed in with tears and held Madam Di who was hung. Mei Xue also burst into tears and rushed in.

    Qin Wanru walked into the room hurriedly, only to see Madam Di rolling her eyes, hanging herself with a strip of white cloth and kicking her legs with a stool overturned below. Qin Yuru held Madam Di¡¯s legs in tears. She did not let her down, but tended to pull her down instead.

    If Qin Yuru kept pulling Madam Di down like this, Madam Di would be hurt. Madam Di was tied so tightly that she kept rolling her eyes and desperately struggling.

    ¡°Pull the First Miss apart and help Madam Di down!¡± Qin Wanru said resolutely and came over to pull Qin Yuru.

    The old maid knew what to do immediately, and came over to help Qin Wanru pull Qin Yuru apart. After Qin Yuru was pulled apart, she still reached out to hold Madam Di, but heard Qin Wanru say coldly, ¡°Big Sister, if you don¡¯t want to keep Madam Di alive and want to change another mother, just pull Madam Di¡¯s legs hard!¡±

    On hearing her words, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t dare to take another action. She covered her face with a handkerchief, sat on the ground in tears and cried sadly, ¡°Mother, mother!¡±

    She seemed to be in a trance. Mei Xue hurried over to help her up. However, Qin Yuru was so weak at the moment that she kept sitting on the ground and burst into tears.

    Qin Wanru ignored Qin Yuru at this moment. After the old maid helped Madam Di down and put her on the ground, Qin Wanru came up, reached out to press her chest heavily and let go, and repeated it.

    Madam Di was in a terrible situation. She was making some sounds through her throat, but no one knew what she was saying. Qin Yuru had ¡°held¡± her so forcibly that she had almost lost her life in a while because of Qin Yuru¡¯s action.

    Qin Wanru had seen it clearly. When they just got in the room, Madam Di should just hang herself. The door was broken down a moment ago, so she shouldn¡¯t be hurt so seriously.

    Qin Wanru kept pressing Madam Di¡¯s chest and letting go. Madam Di finally began to breathe smoothly, despite the sounds through her throat caused by the wound in her throat.

    After wiping the sweat from her forehead, Qin Wanru looked towards Qin Yuru, who still sat on the ground and seemed unable to get up, with a secret sneer. Qin Yuru was as cruel as she expected, and could even be so cruel to her mother. Madam Di¡¯s throat was destroyed in the hands of her daughter.

    Qin Yuru had ¡°held¡± Madam Di so heavily that Madam Di¡¯s throat would probably be wounded. If her throat was tied slowly, it was basically impossible to be wounded so seriously.

    Qin Yuru was really willing to sacrifice everything for a high position and great wealth.

    Madam Di wanted to y a trick, but was unexpectedly hurt by her daughter, which could be considered karma.

    ¡°Mother, mother, are you okay? Are you okay?¡± Qin Yuru crawled a few steps, knelt in front of Madam Di, held Madam Di and cried loudly.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, why did you do this to yourself? Even though Madam Shui has left you no way out, you are leaving tomorrow. You can take a good rest after that.¡± Nanny Zhou rushed in from outside and shouted in tears.

    ¡°Mother¡­ Mother, you¡¯ve actually fallen into such a desperate situation. I did not know¡­ I did not know. If I knew, I¡¯ll leave with you. Since someone can¡¯t bear to see us stay here¡­ we can¡­ ¡°Qin Yuru choked with sobs.

    Shui Run walked in after Nanny Zhou and frowned tightly. She didn¡¯t know what had happened up to now.

    A doctor hurriedly came in with his medicine chest on his back, and said sternly, ¡°Excuse me, excuse me!¡±

    A whiff of drugs came into their noses. Qin Wanru, who was distant from him, also smelled it. Qin Wanru nced at Shui Run who was slowly giving way to him, and her face changed dramatically.

    She took two steps back, came up to Shui Run, dragged Shui Run back to the door and whispered, ¡°Mother, wait outside the door, and keep distant from the doctor. I will handle it. I¡¯ll ask you for help if there is something I can¡¯t handle. You had better stay in the yard!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the doctor?¡± Shui Run said with her face changing slightly. She was not a stupid person, and could tell that something was wrong from Qin Wanru¡¯s expression.

    ¡°The doctor has brought safflower with him!¡± Qin Wanru said with a flicker of sharpness across her eyes. No matter Madam Di or Qin Yuru had brought safflower with them, it didn¡¯t make sense. However, it wasn¡¯t unusual for a doctor to bring safflower with him.

    The doctor went to various mansions to treat patients with various medicinal materials. It was reasonable that he needed to use safflower sometimes. What was more, even if he didn¡¯t need to use them, there must be some stored in his home. Thus, it was no big deal that he brought the vor of safflower.

    Even if Qin Wanru questioned the doctor about it, it was no big deal. The doctor should be asked here by Nanny Zhou, so he must be the one who had treated Madam Di.

    As she expected, there was a problem behind the doctor.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait outside. If something unexpected happens, tell me immediately!¡± Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, Shui Run immediately understood that it was serious, and nodded.

    Shui Run stood in the yard under the protection of several maids and old maids, while Qin Wanru entered the room again.

    In the room, the doctor was taking Madam Di¡¯s pulse. At this time, the room became quiet, and she could only hear Qin Yuru crying. Qin Yuruy beside Madam Di in a fluster, looking miserable and anxious in a mess, with red and swollen eyes and dripping tears.

    At the sight of this, no one would believe that she had held Madam Di so hard in an attempt to kill her. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Wanru¡¯s resolute action, Qin Yuru would have probably broken Madam Di¡¯s neck by ¡°pulling¡± her.

    Qin Wanru could tell that Madam Di just pretended to hang herself based on her character. However, under Qin Yuru¡¯s ¡°help¡±, Madam Di would have probably lost her life. If Madam Di did lose her life, there would definitely be a significant trouble. Although Madam Di had done so many terrible things before, Shui Run had no right to kill her.

    Hounding the legal wife to death was enough to make Shui Run repudiated. In this case, her unborn baby wouldn¡¯t have a proper reputation, and wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to be born¡­

    Expectedly Qin Yuru had inherited Madam Di¡¯s murderous heart and was cruel enough to sacrifice her biological mother¡¯s life for her own gains. There was no doubt that in that case, Qin Yuru would be the only one profiting from it as the daughter of the victim!

    ¡°This Madam has been poisoned before, and then hung herself¡­ I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to recover!¡± The doctor finally let go of a hand of Madam Di and sighed.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Qin Yuru wailed and intended to pounce on Madam Di again.

    ¡°Big Sister, if you don¡¯t want Madam Di to recover, just pounce on her again. You pulled her so hard that she has lost half of her life and almost died!¡±

    Qin Wanru reminded her coldly at one side.

    Hearing her words, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t dare to do that again. She knew that if she pounced on her mother harder and made her mother stop breathing at this moment, everyone would doubt it.

    ¡°Mother, mother!¡± She didn¡¯t dare to take any action at the moment, but only held a hand of Madam Di and cried pitifully.

    ¡°Madam Di has been poisoned before?¡± Qin Wanru looked towards the doctor and asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes, she has been poisoned and vomited terribly. I heard that it has something to do with the other Madam of your mansion. Madam Di shouldmit suicide because she can¡¯t bear to live such a life. As the legal wife, she was almost hounded to the death, which is really pathetic!¡± The doctor shook his head, sighing and clearing up his medicine chest, seemingly takingpassion on Madam Di.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡± Qin Wanru said with her face changing slightly.

    ¡°Nothing. Just ignore it. Ah, the dispute between a legal wife and a concubine. I¡¯ve seen much in aristocratic families.¡± The doctor shook his head, seemingly having seen through the vicissitudes and about to leave.

    Qin Wanru gave a hint to an old maid by ncing at her, and the old maid immediately stepped forward and stopped the doctor.

    ¡°Doctor, are you not going to treat Madam Di? Didn¡¯t you say that she¡¯s poisoned?¡± Qin Wanru said with a sneer.

    ¡°This Madam has taken the pills for detoxifying the poison and thrown up much poison. So her illness has been eased a lot. It may have something to do with her body constitution. If she has eaten more pastries, she would probably not need to hang herself!¡± the doctor said.

    ¡°The poison has been detoxified?¡± Qin Wanru asked lightly.

    ¡°Yeas. Although the pastries are highly toxic, this Madam¡¯s body repels the poison. She threw up a lot, which has eased her illness. After she took the pills for detoxifying the poison, the remaining poison in her body should be detoxified. Now she should take a good rest. If she doesn¡¯t nurse her body well, I¡¯m afraid that she would stay in this situation forever!¡±

    The doctor said, seemingly feeling sorry for that.

    ¡°No poison left in her body?¡± Qin Wanru continued asking.

    ¡°It should be gone. Even if it still exists, it¡¯s just a little!¡± the doctor replied with certainty.

    It meant that Qin Wanru wouldn¡¯t find anything even if she wanted to examine Madam Di. Or it could be said that Qin Wanru could only find that Madam Di was slightly weak even if she examined Madam Di. Because Madam Di had thrown up, even if there was no poison left in her body, Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t say anything about it. What was more, Madam Di was in such a wretched situation that everyone could tell that she was at herst gasp.

    In this case, even moving her would cause an ident. Madam Di had really achieved her goal! Of course, Qin Yuru¡¯s goal was definitely more than this!

    ¡°Madam Di has been hounded to death? How, how could it be possible¡­¡±

    ¡°As the legal wife, how can Madam Di be forced to such a situation!¡±

    ¡°Although Madam Di has done wrong, she¡¯s the legal wife after all. Besides, she has decided to leave the Qin¡¯s Mansion and live in a vi. Does she really have to kill Madam Di¡­¡±

    Angry voices came from outside one by one. ncing at Qin Yuru¡¯scent face, Qin Wanru felt her heart skipped a beat, turned around suddenly and rushed out. Shui Run was still in the yard¡­

 Chapter 365 - Scare Several Granduncles off

    <h4>Chapter 365 Scare Several Granduncles off</h4>

    Of course, before leaving the yard, Qin Wanru left the old maids in the room. She said that they should take care of everything in the room, but secretly asked them to guard here and prevent anyone in the room from going out.

    When they came here, Qin Wanru deliberately asked Shui Run to bring a few more old maids who were tall and sturdy. It was rather convenient for these old maids to keep several people in the room.

    Of course, they could only do that for a moment, but it had bought enough time for Qin Wanru. After Qin Yuru rushed out, the show could be put on¡­

    In the courtyard, besides Shui Run, there were several old men standing opposite. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t know who these people were, but could tell that these people came with no good intention. They were staring at Shui Run with angry faces in a threatening manner.

    Fortunately, they just argue and didn¡¯t make a scene. Qin Wanru walked down the steps. Despite her calm eyes, her brain was running rapidly. Why did several old men suddenly show up in the backyard of the Qin¡¯s Mansion? They seemed to have a firm purpose and didn¡¯t seem to enter the mansion privately.

    Since they didn¡¯t enter the mansion privately, they must show up here with a good reason. In addition to Qin Huaiyong, how could other men show up in the backyard of the Qin¡¯s Mansion with a firm purpose? Unless their identities were unusual.

    They could me Shui Run so bluntly. Shui Run looked indignant with grievance, but choked with silent fury. Being pointed at by these people, she couldn¡¯t defend herself and felt wronged.

    Suddenly a thought came upon her. She figured out who these people were. They were the elders of the Qin n!

    Qin Huaiyong had lived in the capital at the beginning, and leftter due to some business. He had not been to the capital for so many years, but there were other members of the Qin n in the capital. Today the Qin n was going to worship the ancestors. It originally had nothing to do with the Qin¡¯s Mansion. However, the branch of Qin Huaiyong could be considered the most promising one of the Qin n now.

    Moreover, before Qin Huaiyong left the capital, the branch of the Qin¡¯s Mansion was the main branch at that time. Therefore, they decided to worship the ancestors in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. When Qin Wanru was in the room, she had heard two concubines instruct several maids to take care of these elders. Speaking of identity, they were Qin Huaiyong¡¯s uncles.

    That was why they dared to me Shui Run in front of so many people.

    It was not far away from the Chuihua Gate to here. These aged men could get here in such a short time. It was really a set of stratagems all linked with one another.

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t seem to be capable of making such a deliberate n. With cold eyes, Qin Wanru slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, strode over and pretended that she didn¡¯t know them. ¡°Where do these mene? Throw them out of here. No man can enter our Qin¡¯s Mansion at will!¡±

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, several old maids, who didn¡¯t know these men, came over and was about to push them out.

    These old maids actually wanted to do it a moment ago. However, Shui Run didn¡¯t say anything, they could only bear to see her inexplicably scolded. So they were all very angry.

    ¡°How dare you! I¡­ I¡¯m your father¡¯s uncle!¡±Pushed hard by the old maids, an elder almost fell and said with rage.

    ¡°My father¡¯s uncle?¡± Qin Wanru looked them up and down and waved her hands, and several old maids stepped back.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your father¡¯s second uncle. I¡¯ve raised him for a period when he was young!¡± The second granduncle coughed heavily, raised his head and said with a sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯m your father¡¯s third uncle!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your father¡¯s fourth uncle!¡± ¡­

    They didn¡¯t actually recognize Qin Wanru. Nevertheless, when Qin Wanru came over, the maids beside Shui Run called her ¡°Second Miss¡±. On hearing this, they immediately figured out Qin Wanru¡¯s identity. At this moment, all of them wanted to suppress Qin Wanru with their identities.

    After telling their identities, they raised their heads, waiting for Qin Wanru toe to bow and apologize to them.

    ¡°You turn out to be several granduncles¡­¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly.

    The second granduncle squinted at her and sneered without saying a word. He thought that she wouldn¡¯t be tough as a little girl. Even Shui Run was frightened by them. What could a little girl do?

    ¡°But even you are my granduncles, you can¡¯t wrong my mother. My mother is now a Madam with imperial mandate. She can¡¯t be rebuked by anyone without asking for the facts!¡± With her face suddenly darkening, Qin Wanru said in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Your mother has behaved improperly. She intends to hound the legal wife to death and rece her to be the legal wife. Although she¡¯s a Madam with imperial mandate, so what? Even the emperor who breaks thew should receive the same punishment as themon people!¡±

    The second granduncle reacted quickly and immediately shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although she¡¯s a Madam with imperial mandate, so what? Madam Di is also a Madam with imperial mandate. She should be executed for hounding a legal wife with imperial mandate to death.¡±

    ¡°Our Qin n doesn¡¯t need such a vicious woman. How dare she intend to hound the legal wife to death and rece her? She should know her ce and think over whether our Qin n can watch her do that without intervention!¡±

    Three granduncles said one after another, with their scornful gaze falling on Shui Run. Compared with Madam Di, Shui Run was really low in status. The more intolerable thing was that Shui Run remarried into the Qin¡¯s Mansion. A widow wasn¡¯t qualified to be the mistress of their Qin n.

    It was a shame on the Qin n.

    Qin Wanru heard the words of these granduncles, and her eyes became increasingly cold. Qin Yuru acted so fast that she had contacted the elders of their n who came to worship the ancestors today so soon in an attempt to suppress Shui Run with this. If Qin Wanru allowed them to convict Shui Run, Shui Run would definitely fall into a wretched situation and even lose her life.

    It was no wonder that Qin Yuru had desperately ¡°held¡± Madam Di. If Madam Di died, Shui Run could never exin herself away!

    ¡°Who told you that Madam Di was dying? You haven¡¯t entered the main room yet, right? Why do you think that Madam Di was dying?¡± Qin Wanru looked up and said coldly.

    On hearing words, several granduncles paused, nced at each other and tried to speak, but were interrupted by Qin Wanru again, ¡°You came here, immediately med my mother without asking about the cause and situation, and even stopped my mother. What exactly do youe here for?¡±

    Qin Wanru reached out to help Shui Run to a stone bench aside.

    There were maids who had walked over and put a cushion on it. Qin Wanru help Shui Run sit down. Shui Run was trembling slightly, angry and annoyed, with her face turning pale. Besides, she had been unable to exin herself away once. If she experienced it again, she would probably lose her unborn baby.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. You can count on me!¡± Qin Wanru appeased her in a low voice and patted her shoulder gently.

    Shui Run nodded, struggling to calm her anger. She also knew that she was in a terrible situation. She found several men break in, and then tried to exin herself away in anger, but didn¡¯t feel ufortable. It was not until she sat down in this moment that she felt ufortable. After calming herself down, she finally felt better.

    Seeing Shui Run look slightly better, Qin Wanru turned around and walked slowly towards these elders. After bowing to them, she raised her bright watery eyes filled with a trace of deep coldness and said, ¡°Three granduncles, what made you have to break into the backyard before father returns? Madam Di is resting now, so it is inconvenient for her to see you.¡±

    ¡°Madam Di is alright?¡± The three granduncles nced at each other and said with uncertainty, looking less aggressive. Qin Wanru¡¯s words confused them, so they said with less confidence.

    They were told by someone from the Qin¡¯s Mansion that something serious would definitely happen to Madam Di. However, they really didn¡¯t know whether it was true based on the current situation. They were told that when they began to question Shui Run here, someone would definitelye out. They had been in the yard for a long while, but only the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion came out from the main room.

    ¡°Of course Madam Di is alright. You don¡¯t know that? Since you don¡¯t know anything, who told you that and asked you to enter the backyard? It¡¯s impossible that men at your age don¡¯t know there are alldies in the backyard, right? If my mother has an ident because of what you said, my father won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Qin Wanru reminded them coldly.

    Her words were improper, but several elders all understood the meaning. ncing at Shui Run, who was sitting aside with her hands on her belly, they suddenly remembered that it might be Qin Huaiyong¡¯s only son. If Shui Run really had an ident, they couldn¡¯t suppress it although they were elders.

    Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem to be what they had expected.

    Several elders were overwhelmed.

    ¡°A servant told us! Since she¡¯s alright, it¡¯s great! It¡¯s indeed inappropriate for us toe here. We just forgot the courtesy in panic after getting the news.¡± The second granduncle had been an official, so he reacted quickly. He immediately chose the most reasonable exnation for them, and then turned to leave after finishing talking.

    Seeing the situation, the third and the fourth granduncles also wanted to leave in embarrassment.

    ¡°Three granduncles, please wait a minute. Please identify the servant of our mansion. I should find him out and see who intentionally framed my mother,¡± Qin Wanru said loudly.

    ¡°We came here in a hurry and lost the servant. I don¡¯t know which one he is!¡± The third granduncle rolled his eyes, stepped forward hurriedly and said.

    He meant that they had lost the servant and couldn¡¯t find him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There are not many servants in our mansion, and most of them serve my father. I¡¯ll ask the supervisor to call all servants of our mansion overter. With three pairs of eyes, you should be able to recognize him!¡± Qin Wanru said unhurriedly.

    The three granduncles stood and gazed at one another. Where could they find the servant because there wasn¡¯t such a servant at all. However, they couldn¡¯t say that they didn¡¯t know the servant. No one had expected that Madam Di was alright and the Qin¡¯s Mansion intended to find a servant who delivered the message.

    ¡°We¡¯re dim-sighted and afraid to recognize the wrong person. But if you make arrangementster, we can try to recognize him. At this moment, we won¡¯t stay in your backyard. It¡¯s inconvenient!¡± Several granduncles intended to back out. The fourth granduncle coughed in a low voice, and wanted to leave after saying some tactful words.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t stop them this time, watching them walk towards the gate of the courtyard in hurry. As she rolled her watery eyes, her fluttering long eyshes cast irregr shadow on her white skin.

    It was possible for several servants to stop them from going out in a short time, but in a long time¡­

    ¡°Three granduncles, please stay and save my mother!¡± The next moment, a sharp voice came from the main room. Qin Yuru staggered out of the front door and shouted¡­

 Chapter 366 - Artful Words and Insinuating Countenance, Who Was Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 366 Artful Words and Insinuating Countenance, Who Was Tricked</h4>

    ¡°Three granduncles, please save my mother! Please save my mother!¡± Hearing the granduncles in the courtyard were about to leave, Qin Yuru screamed and rushed out.

    The old maid did not dare to keep blocking Qin Yuru, and was pushed away hard by her.

    Hearing someone screaming and crying, the three granduncles immediately stopped and looked back in puzzlement, only to see Qin Yuru stagger out in tears.

    When she came up to them, she had choked with sobs, ¡°Granduncles¡­ please¡­ save my mother. My mother¡­ mother¡­ is dying¡­¡±

    ¡°Howe? We¡¯ve been told that she¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t she?¡± The second granduncle asked sharply.

    ¡°How can she be alright¡­ My mother¡­ she has been forced to hang herself¡­ How, how can she be alright!¡± Qin Yuru covered her face and cried. Mei Xue also ran out, held Qin Yuru and cried with her.

    Both of them seemed to have been crying for a while, because their eyes had turned red.

    Qin Wanru did not look at them, but looked at Yujie who had just entered the courtyard and signaled to her by ncing at the main room. Yujie understood and led a doctor to the main room.

    At this time, it was in a mess at the door of the courtyard, and no one noticed that Yujie took someone into the main room.

    Seeing Qin Yuru cry like this, the three elders became truculent again. They turned around, walked up to Qin Wanru and said angrily, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why did she say that Madam Di is dying? What did you do? Madam Di is the legal wife. Even if she had behaved improperly, she should be dealt with by your father. You and Madam Shui shouldn¡¯t deal with her arbitrarily!¡±

    The second granduncle said sharply.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t answer, but slightly lifted the corners of her mouth with her indifferent gaze falling on the faces of several elders. ¡°Several granduncles, did you break into the inner courtyard because of your prejudice?¡±

    ¡°What prejudice? It¡¯s a death-causing incident. Does it have anything to do with prejudice?¡± the third granduncle said furiously with his beard up.

    ¡°Since you have no prejudice, why do you believe everything Big Sister said and even what the servant said, but don¡¯t believe what I said?¡±

    With her face darkening, Qin Wanru said unhurriedly.

    ¡°A human life is of greater value than everything. We won¡¯t neglect anyone¡¯s words. Now let¡¯s go inside and see what is going on.¡± The fourth granduncle hurriedly reached out to point at the door of the main room and said, for fear that he would be frightened by Qin Wanru because of not knowing the truth.

    Hearing was vague, but seeing was believing.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± the second granduncle also said.

    ¡°Would it be inconvenient at this time?¡± Qin Wanru shook her head and refused.

    ¡°Inconvenient? Qin Wanru, do you want to see my mother die? Nothing inconvenient. My mother has been forced to this wretched situation. It¡¯s nothing inconvenient to see her. If something serious happens to my mother, I will not forgive you!¡± Qin Yuru raised her red eyes and said loudly.

    ¡°Big Sister, the doctor is treating Madam Di. It¡¯s really inconvenient at this time!¡± Qin Wanru seemed to have not heard Qin Yuru¡¯s curse and said calmly.

    ¡°Bullsh*t. The doctor has said¡­ my mother would probably die¡­ What nonsense are you talking about¡­¡± Qin Yuru came over in anger, pushed Qin Wanru away and was about to break in.

    Several clever old maids came over and stopped her.

    ¡°Big Sister, the doctor is really treating Madam Di. You intend to harass the doctor repeatedly. Do you want to save Madam Di or not?¡±

    Qin Wanru said helplessly.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s my mother, and she has been forced to such a wretched situation by you. Why, why are you so cruel? My mother has decided to stay away from you and give everything to you. She has done wrong indeed. So she thinks that she should give everything to you. But even so, why can¡¯t you let her off? Why did you poison her? My mother hung herself because she can¡¯t bear it any more. Now, now she¡¯s dying¡­ ¡±

    Qin Yuru cursed and cried, reaching out to point at Qin Wanru and Shui Run, staring fiercely at them, seemingly intending to fight with them.

    ¡°Big Sister, isn¡¯t the doctor still treating Madam Di?¡± Qin Wanru said lightly, ignoring Qin Yuru¡¯s censure.

    Qin Yuru thought that she was talking about the former doctor. There was indeed a doctor in the room. She had asked the doctor in the room. Although the doctor couldn¡¯t say it bluntly in front of the old maids left behind by Qin Wanru. Qin Yuru still understood what the doctor meant, Madam Di would probably die!

    The meaning made her have mixed feelings, including sorrow and a trace ofcence. At this moment, she didn¡¯t even know how to describe it.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you are talking nonsense. The doctor has said that my mother¡­ is dying¡­¡± Qin Yuru said with her tears falling down again. She really wanted to cry.

    Qin Wanru gave a deep nce at Qin Yuru and said, ¡°Big Sister, you shouted and wrangled, and hurt Madam Di¡¯s neck instead of saving her. What do you want to do? Could it be possible that you don¡¯t want to save Madam Di?¡±

    Qin Yuru felt her heart pounding rapidly, but reached out to point at Qin Wanru with her face darkening and said with rage and hatred, ¡°Qin Wanru, you make nderous charges against me. How could I not want to save my mother¡­ You forced my mother to this situation. Now several granduncles are here. I would like to ask them to be witnesses and go inside to have a look. Let¡¯s talk over it after seeing my mother¡¯s situation clearly!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at her and frowned slightly with a trace of hesitation across her watery eyes. It seemed that she could not find a reason to stop Qin Yuru for a moment.

    Sensing the good opportunity, Qin Yuru immediately pushed Qin Wanru away and led several elders to stride forward.

    ¡°Big Sister, the doctor is treating Madam Di. Please walk in slowly!¡± Qin Wanru said anxiously behind them.

    Qin Yuru ignored her. For fear that Qin Wanru came over and stopped them, she led several elders to rush in, and the old maids guarding in front of the door didn¡¯t dare to stop her¡­

    Qin Yuru rushed into the main room and went to back of the screen. ¡°Three granduncles, look¡­¡±

    She paused suddenly. Seeing Madam Di lie in bed with her eyes slightly opened, she couldn¡¯t even speak for a while. She clearly saw that Madam Di¡¯s eyes were still closed before going out. Why did she open her eyes in such a short time?

    The three granduncles also rushed in at this time, only to see Madam Di awake and lying in bed. They gazed at one another and couldn¡¯t speak for a while.

    Madam Di did appear to be in a mess on the bed, but the servants in the room had cleaned her up a bit. The tall cor had blocked the bruise on her neck. Except for her extremely weak appearance, she was awake, and no one found there was anything wrong with her.

    The doctor brought by Yujie was withdrawing a needle. He saw Madam Di still unconscious and note to herself after he came in, so he awakened Madam Di with needles.

    Madam Di was awake at this time, but felt dizzy. She didn¡¯t know where she was, and even didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. Her memory stayed in the scene where Qin Yuru rushed in and held her. She felt pain all over, especially in the throat. She could only make sounds like ¡°hehe¡±, but even didn¡¯t dare to make more such sounds.

    ¡°How is Madam Di?¡± Qin Wanru stepped forward and asked the doctor who was treating Madam Di.

    ¡°Her vocal cords may be hurt!¡± the doctor said, and then looked at Madam Di in astonishment and said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a bit unlikely. If they are really hurt, this Madam would probably not survive!¡±

    She had hung herself so long that even her vocal cords were hurt. How long did it take?

    He could save her after such a long time?! The doctor was surprised.

    ¡°Her throat wasn¡¯t hurt by the rope slowly, but my Big Sister rushed in, held Madam Di and pulled her down hard, so her throat was hurt.¡± Qin Wanru exined in a low voice.

    Qin Yuru panicked and shouted, ¡°Qin Wanru, you are talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Everyone present at that time knows whether I¡¯m talking nonsense. We can ask someone to examine the injury and see it was caused suddenly or slowly!¡± Qin Wanru said unhurriedly, ¡°I heard that in the government office, there are some post-mortem examiners who are very experienced and can tell what caused the injury. There is an injury on Madam Di¡¯s neck, and it can be examined!¡±

    Her words made Qin Yuru increasingly panicked and her face change dramatically. ¡°Qin Wanru, my mother is still alive, but you, you intend to ask a post-mortem examiner toe over. Are you expecting my mother to give way to Shui Run as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, why do you always like to make conclusions like this? Madam Di is alright, but you said that she¡¯s dying. I want to check Madam Di¡¯s injury, but you said that I don¡¯t want to see her recover! What do you mean by saying that?¡± Qin Wanru said with a helpless expression.

    ¡°You, you intend to hound my mother to death. I will definitely tell father about it.¡± Qin Yuru covered her face with a handkerchief and cried again.

    ¡°Big Sister, why do say this? My mother and I didn¡¯t know that Madam Di hung herself. The reason why Madam Di fell into such a wretched situation is that you didn¡¯t save her in a proper way. Why do you me us for this? You didn¡¯t ask a doctor here to treat Madam Di in a hurry. It¡¯s me who asked a doctor with highly medical skills to save Madam Di. You didn¡¯t do anything, but now consider yourself a good daughter?¡±

    Qin Wanru said unhurriedly.

    Several elders originally intended to interrupt, but nced at one another at this moment and felt that they should take a look first. The current situation was different from what they had expected. After being defeated by Qin Wanru in the argument, they became cautious and dared not speak arbitrarily.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, even if you have a glib tongue, it¡¯s useless. The truth is right in front of us. My mother got seriously sick after eating the poisoned pastries. Nanny Zhou has investigated it before. Numerous people ate the pastries, but only my mother ate the poisoned ones. Shui Run is the only person with such formidable connections in the courtyard. Being poisoned by Shui Run, my mother was so sad, so she hung herself.¡±

    Qin Yuru cursed loudly with tears.

    Qin Wanru said with her face darkening, ¡°Are you sure Madam Di ate the toxic pastries?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m lying? If my mother didn¡¯t feel ufortable and throw them up, now she could have ended her life and didn¡¯t need to hang herself. My mother has decided to give up and leave the mansion. Why can¡¯t you leave her a chance to live? You¡­ are so vicious!¡± Qin Yuru cried again.

    ¡°Madam Di isn¡¯t poisoned!¡± The doctor, who was treating Madam Di, suddenly looked up and said.

 Chapter 367 - What a Big Trap

    <h4>Chapter 367 What a Big Trap</h4>

    What nonsense!¡± In a moment of fluster, Qin Yuru scolded and screamed at the doctor with her hand pointing at him, ¡°Who are you, the vulgar man? How dare you talk nonsense! If not poisoned, then why would my mother get poisoned before? That one is the best doctor in the capital city. Do you dare to say you are better than him?¡±

    ¡°The best doctor in the capital city?¡± The doctor who cameter raised his eyebrows, nced at the doctor who tried to hide behind the crowd and said indifferently, ¡°Well, he is the best one in the city but I possess the medical skills which have been handed down from my ancestors. By the way, I am sure that I am much better than the so-called famous doctor who once killed his patient!¡±

    ¡°He killed his patient?¡±

    ¡°You, you make nonsense!¡± Qin Yuru stunned and was at a loss for words.

    Thetter stood up, walked into the crowd and pulled the former out. He stared the former up and down and said, ¡°It is unexpected to see you here since that ident happened. You have said you would leave here before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Qin Wanru felt funny. It seemed that the doctor who came first was very doubtful. Moreover, normal doctors would not be willing to y along with Madam Di¡¯s game in that most of them cherished their reputation and nobody would do that, except those who were not well-known yet.

    Even though Madam Di had imed again and again that this doctor was good and consulted him before, Qin Wanru had doubted him.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that they knew each other. What a surprise!

    ¡°I, I was about to leave but, you know, something happened in the mansion, and, and then they asked me toe here¡­¡± The former suddenly lost his swagger and answered timidly.

    ¡°You sprayed yourself with safflower powder, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, why would you have such a heavy smell of safflower? Is that necessary for you to pour safflower powder over yourself when treating a poisoned patient? Don¡¯t you fear that something bad might happen to the pregnantdy in the mansion when she breathes in your heavy smell of safflower powder?¡± thetter asked severely.

    ¡°I, I never think of¡­ that.¡± The former got into a panic.

    ¡°Never think of that? Or you do know there is a pregnant madam in Qin¡¯s Mansion, don¡¯t you?¡± When thetter doctor walked into the courtyard, he saw Shui Run who had a baby bump and quickly noticed that she was pregnant.

    ¡°I, I¡­¡± The former doctor didn¡¯t expect to see a peer here, a peer who enjoyed a great reputation in the capital city. With his face turning red, he was made speechless for a while. Suddenly he shouted, ¡°I AM HERE TO TREAT SOMEONE! Everything is in a mess! And I do never think of that!¡±

    ¡°Then why would you spray yourself with safflower powder?¡± Thetter doctor didn¡¯t intent to let go of him and asked sharply.

    ¡°I was, I was organizing medicinal herbs at home and I spilled the safflower powder because of my carelessness!¡± The former had no choice but to give such a weird answer.

    ¡°Spilled the safflower powder?¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice suddenly came behind the crowd. He slightly pushed Shui Run whom he was holding to the back and said to her in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better go to the yard first.¡±

    When Qin Huaiyong came back, someone immediately told him that Madam Di hung herself because Shui Run had always wanted to push her out and nobody knew how Madam Di was on now.

    Hearing the news, Qin Huaiyong came here hurriedly. Although he had no more feelings for Madam Di, things would getplicated if she really died. The Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not a person who could be trifled with and if Madam Di died, the Old Madam would cause a big trouble!

    What¡¯s worse, the agreement Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Qin¡¯s Mansion finally reached would be gone!

    As he came to Yn Pavilion, he saw Shui Run sitting in the courtyard leisurely. Qin Huaiyong felt a bit angry for the incident was rted to Shui Run but she just sat there and looked rxed and didn¡¯t concern herself about Madam Di.

    Qin Huaiyong even thought that maybe everything his servants told him was true and maybe Shui Run did plot against Madam Di, making her keep causing troubles and making Qin Yuru notorious.

    Seeing Qin Huaiyonging, Shui Run quickly bowed to him while Qin Huaiyong only snorted, dragged her and strode towards the yard.

    When hearing thetter doctor¡¯s words, he finally realized that he misunderstood her. A heavy smell of safflower haunted the former doctor, making her unable to stay in the room.

    Shui Run looked up at Qin Huaiyong and then she slightly touched her belly when her gaze turned indifferent. As Qin Huaiyong asked her to leave here, she looked at him, nodded and then turned around and left.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better have a seat!¡± Qionghua said softly.

    Taking a deep breath, Shui Run tried to suppress the bad feeling in her mind. She reached out and caressed her belly softly. Then she walked towards the stone bench she sat just now. Even though she had nothing, she had her baby! Deciding not to think about thoseplicated things, Shui Run tried her best to calm down and not to be influenced by other things.

    Wanru was right. She could not lose her baby. Nothing would matter if her baby was still there.

    ¡°Father, mother, mother was dying. Now you are here just in time. Pleasee and see her! How, how would she take things too hard and decide to hang herself?¡± Seeing Qin Huaiyong here, Qin Yuru rushed out, grasped Qin Huaiyong¡¯s coat and burst out crying.

    As she had cried for a long time before, now her voice sounded hoarse, her eyes looked red and swollen and her hair was messy, making her looked quite pity.

    Qin Huaiyong had never seen Qin Yuru like this before so he felt a bit sad and just let Qin Yuru take him to Madam Di.

    Qin Wanru caught the trace of sadness on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face. With her long eyshes lowering, it seemed there was almost no emotion in her eyes.

    Then she raised her eyes again and looked calm.

    Knowing Qin Huaiyong was here, Madam Di finally moved. She covered her chest with her hands and seemed to say something but she only made sounds like ¡°ah, ah¡± and failed to say aplete sentence.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Qin Yuru cried heavily, let go off Qin Huaiyong and rushed to Madam Di. When she nearly fell upon Madam Di, she quickly stopped, took Madam Di¡¯s hands and cried, ¡°Mother, mother, if you died, what should I do! I could not live without you!¡±

    Seeing Qin Yuru¡¯s sorrowful and anguished look, Qin Wanru just wanted tough. What a good actress! Qin Yuru just wanted to kill Madam Di but now she pretended to feel sorrow and anguish and made everyone believe that she loved her mother very much and would not do anything to hurt her mother.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Seeing Madam Di¡¯s miserable look, Qin Huaiyong looked a little bit soft and asked.

    Madam Di jerked her hands out Qin Yuru¡¯s and grabbed Qin Huaiyong. With tears falling, she wrote words on his hand with her fingers.

    Qin Wanru knew clearly that Madam Di wrote down ¡°Shui Run¡± on Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How could Madam Di still remember to plot against Shui Run even when she has be like this!¡± Qin Wanru sneered. ¡°It should be Madam Di herself who set this trap and it should be Madam Di who nned the poisoning and the so-called famous doctor. Madam Di must hang herself when knowing that mother and I wereing here.¡±

    Moreover, the rope was short and it couldn¡¯t kill anyone. Qin Wanru supposed that Madam Di was to pretend to faint so that Qin Huaiyong would not send her out the mansion at this time.

    Madam Di must have bought off the several elders and asked them to testify against Shui Run when things happened. Then when Qin Huaiyong came back, the dice is cast.

    used by everyone and influenced by the safflower powder sprayed on the doctor, Shui Run was vulnerable when getting angry.

    However, even if something awful happened, she could not me it on Madam Di who should be unconscious ording to the n, which put her out of this.

    It was a big, vicious and dangerous trap. Qin Wanru was sure that not only Madam Di was nning this but also Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was behind the scenes. Otherwise, it was impossible for Madam Di to set such a huge trap so quickly while she had been released for only one day.

    Well, Madam Di didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru would use her death in exchange for her huge benefit. If Madam Di died, Shui Run could not keep herself out of this ident even if she was innocent.

    It must turn out to be internecine, or worse.

    ¡°Father, it is Madam Shui who poisoned mother! She can¡¯t take this anymore so she decided to kill herself!¡± Qin Yuru cried.

    Qin Wanru walked forward and bowed deeply to Qin Huaiyong calmly. ¡°Father, the doctor just checked Madam Di and it turns out that Madam Di didn¡¯t get poisoned at all. As for the rumor, I found out that only Nanny Zhou once said this while others didn¡¯t know at all. Well, about this doctor who sprays himself with safflower powder, father, please figure out the source of the safflower powder!¡±

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t mention the three sophisticated elders. They were frightened by Qin Wanru once and she was sure that they would not dare to act rashly. They would stay still till they had a clear goal.

    If she dominated the situation, the three elders would not walk into the room rashly.

    ¡°No poisoning?¡± Qin Huaiyong frowned.

    Madam Di grabbed Qin Huaiyong and shook her head with her tears dropping, which made her look pity.

    ¡°YOU LIAR!¡± Qin Yuru screamed and pointed at Qin Wanru. She could not ept those words.

    ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t believe, you can send someone to figure out. Qin Wanru answered unhurriedly. Madam Di¡¯s cruelty and viciousness against others were outrageous, but she would never treat herself like this.

    ¡°She had vomited up everything. How can we find them?¡± said Qin Yuru coldly.

    ¡°Vomited? Where did you throw?¡± Qin Wanru continued to ask with her calm expression.

    Nanny Zhou quickly answered, ¡°After Madam Di had vomited, and I poured the vomit and cleaned up with water!¡±

    Then there was no trace left! Hearing Nanny Zhou¡¯s answer, Qin Yuru rxed and felt proud. She knew that Nanny Zhou would not ignore such an obvious bug when she had been Madam Di¡¯s right hand for years!

    ¡°Second Sister, since she had cleaned up, where can you find the vomit and how?¡± Qin Yuru choked with sobs, looking pity and a bit angry.

    ¡°You cleaned up everything?¡± Qin Wanru ignored her but turned to ask Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°Yes, everything. It was an unpleasant smell so I didn¡¯t want to keep the vomit. So I cleaned up everything very soon!¡± Nanny Zhou kept nodding.

    ¡°Very soon? Then when?¡±

    ¡°Once Madam vomited up everything, I went to clean it up!¡±

    ¡°Once Madam Di vomited, Nanny Zhou you cleaned it up. Then do you know if Madam Di was poisoned at that time?¡± Qin Wanru probed into the detail and asked.

 Chapter 368 - Confess or Not?

    <b>Chapter 368 Confess or Not?</b>

    Since Qin Wanru wanted to dig into details and it seemed that she tried to find out the vomit which didn¡¯t even exist, Nanny Zhou flustered. Thinking for a while, she quickly responded just in order to shut Qin Wanru up, ¡°Second Lady, I did clean it up. You know, it was an unexpected ident and I once saw the same case on a servant girl before. Thus I quickly supposed that Madam Di was poisoned. Then I went to the kitchen and got the doctor here.¡±

    ¡°So do you mean that you have cleaned up the vomit before the doctor came?¡± A half smile appeared on Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    Nanny Zhou had a feeling something went wrong but she didn¡¯t know what the problem was. She could say nothing but with her mouth opening.

    Qin Wanru smiled coldly and turned to the doctor who came first.

    ¡°Since I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine you used, may I have a look?¡± Qin Wanru asked and smiled at the doctor who looked very embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, it, it is very normal and it can clear toxin in your body and clear away heart fire¡­¡± the doctor stammered.

    ¡°May I?¡± Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    The doctor had no choice but to take out a bottle of medicine from his medicine chest. He gave it to Qin Wanru and said, ¡°Those pills are to clear away the toxin and heart fire in patient¡¯s body. When I got here, this Madam had vomited up everything, including the toxin and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t figure it out. So I just gave these pills to her to clear away the bad things in her body.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know what poisoned her, do you?¡± Taking over the bottle which looked quitemon, Qin Wanru stared at it and asked.

    ¡°When I got here, there¡¯s nothing left!¡± The doctor hurried to answer. Since the other famous doctor who cameter exposed his past, he had felt anxious and nervous. He had done his best to deal with his past and he had decided to leave after making money this time. However, it turned out that he might not make a profit but what was worse, he might get in trouble.

    How dare he!

    ¡°So only Nanny Zhou knows Madam Di got poisoned while others don¡¯t?¡± asked Qin Wanru with a half smile. ¡°Weird! First, only Nanny Zhou knows the incident. Second, the doctor sprayed himself with safflower powder! If something happened to Madam Di, my mother would definitelye here. If I didn¡¯t ask mother to leave, I am afraid that she would have stayed in the room till now!¡±

    What would be of a pregnant woman when she stayed in a room filled with the smell of safflower? The answer was clear.

    A sudden silence fell. Everyone stared at Madam Di doubtfully.

    Nanny Zhou began to sweat. With her fingers trembling, she quickly answered, ¡°Second Lady, I promise, my Madam did vomit before!¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what the hell are you talking about? Or do you think that my mother ns everything? She now has be like this! How can you still be so cruel! How can you still me my mother for everything? If she really ns to plot against someone, why would she be like this? She almost died! Clear?¡±

    Qin Yuru cried angrily. She looked mad and sorrowful with tears on her face. Looking at Madam Di who now seemed quite pity, everyone was speechless and nobody could understand the current situation.

    ¡°Please check Madam Di again, doctors!¡± Qin Wanru said to the two doctors.

    The doctor who came first hesitated while thetter directly walked forward, reached out and began to feel the pulse of Madam Di. Soon he stepped backwards.

    The doctor who came first had no choice but to walk forward and feel her pulse.

    When both doctors finished, Qin Huaiyong then asked, ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Although Madam Di isn¡¯t well now, she never gets poisoned!¡± The doctor who cameter answered affirmatively and then he nced at the former. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, you can ask more doctors to check!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any toxin left in Madam Di¡¯s body and I suppose she has vomited up everything!¡± The doctor bit the bullet and answered. He didn¡¯t dare to lie anymore because it was quite easy to find out that Madam Di didn¡¯t get poisoned by feeling her pulse.

    It was Madam Di herself who brought this situation by nning to hang herself.

    ¡°Father, you can send several servants to ask those old maids who came in the room with me respectively about the scene they saw and to check whether their answers were the same. These rough old maids are from my mother¡¯s yard. Hearing Madam Di trying to hang herself, mother and I quickly asked some old maids who looked strong and rough toe with us.¡±

    Qin Wanru pointed at those old maids for Qin Huaiyong and she made it clear that these old maids were strong and rough and they were in the bottom ss in the mansion. If Shui Run wanted to harm Madam Di, she would not find this kind of old maids.

    To interrogate them respectively was able to see whether they told the truth.

    Madam Di¡¯s incident was a sudden and she led these troubles. Even if Madam Di took things too hard and decided to hang herself, everything was nned ording to her mind. For Shui Run, these things could be called ¡°emergency¡±. Since Shui Run had to react quickly and she didn¡¯te here with her right hand, it was impossible for her to ask these old maids to follow one party line in a short time.

    Therefore, the scene they told was true.

    Qin Huaiyong understood Qin Wanru¡¯s meaning. He nodded and called some servants to interrogate those old maids.

    Qin Yuru looked embarrassed and mad. She couldn¡¯t help trembling and her face immediately turned pale. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking how stupid her idea was at that time! How would she want to kill her mother all of a sudden! However, since she decided to kill her, then she should have pulled her much harder and she must let her die!

    If her mother died, nobody would care what Qin Wanru said and she could not trace the incident any more. Even if there were something weird, Qin Wanru could say nothing because nobody would n to kill himself when trying to plot against someone.

    As long as Madam Di died, she could overthrow Qin Wanru¡¯s deduction.

    ¡°Once mother died, Shui Run mustpensate for her death. Grandma would not tolerate Shui Run and Shui Run would doom to live in squalor, or die! Moreover, Qin Wanru would be implicated because of Shui Run and she would not have an easy time!¡±

    ¡°Mother once told me I would benefit a lot as long as Qin Wanru died!¡±

    ¡°Qin Wanru, can you believe my mother who has be like this is able to hurt anyone? Mother doesn¡¯t know about the doctor! Who knows! My mother is so sorrowful that she even decided to kill herself! How, how can you still me her for these? You are so ungrateful!¡±

    Qin Yuru was so mad that crunched her teeth. She still cried, turned around and grabbed Madam Di¡¯s hand. She cried so hard that it seemed that she almost fainted.

    Madam Di seemed to hear something. She quickly hugged Qin Yuru and red at Qin Wanru with her viperous eyes.

    Qin Wanru looked calm. She looked at Madam Di and sighed. ¡°Madam Di, do you know why you would get hurt? When sister came in, she pulled you so hard. How can sister be so rude? I also know that pulling someone who hangs himself is equal to killing him!¡±

    She said very slowly, almost word by word. At that time, Madam Di felt so hurt that she didn¡¯t know what happened in the room. She only saw Qin Yuru crying all the time and felt pity.

    However, she now heard Qin Wanru¡¯s words and her hand which was holding Qin Yuru¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. She turned to look at Qin Yuru and a trace of sorrow appeared in her eyes.

    Qin Wanru had always been immature. However, how could Qin Yuru not know this even when Qin Wanru knew? Madam Di¡¯s mind suddenly went nk and stared at Qin Yuru with her tears dropping. People then only heard sounds like ¡°ah, ah¡± from Madam Di¡¯s throat and then saw her quickly falling down without saying anything.

    ¡°Madam, Madam¡­¡± Nanny Zhou cried anxiously.

    ¡°Mother! Mother! You can¡¯t just leave me here! Mother!¡± Qin Yuru was scared by Madam Di¡¯s silent gaze and suddenly got cold hands and feet. Now she finally rxed when seeing Madam Di faint again. Then she quickly reached out and held Madam Di and cried.

    ¡°Mother would forgive me! I just want to perfect our n and that¡¯s why I would do that. Mother would understand!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here, uncles?¡± Seeing the room in great confusion, Qin Huaiyong asked these elders and stared at them with his sullen eyes.

    ¡°We heard, heard that something happened so we came. Since there¡¯s nothing severe, we¡¯d better leave now!¡± answered the elders. These elders were sophisticated. They knew Qin Huaiyong was in bad mood and wanted to kick them out.

    There was no need for them to stay here in consideration of this situation. Moreover, staying here was pointless.

    It seemed obvious that it was abat between his wives while Madam Di lose atst. If they still wanted to get involved, they would not benefit at all but would make Qin Huaiyong angry.

    Qin Huaiyong now dominated the Qin¡¯s Family. Other families had to wait for him to promote them. Thus, they dare not put pressure on Qin Huaiyong by mentioning their seniority, which might tick off Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°This way!¡± Qin Huaiyong reached out with unidentified expression. These three elders quickly nodded and left. It would be great for them to escape from Qin Huaiyong¡¯s interrogation. If he decided to ask them, he would find out they were also behind the scenes.

    ¡°Servant! Take this doctor and check the source of the safflower!¡± Qin Huaiyong red at the doctor who came first with the same unidentified expression.

    A servant came and reached out to take the medicine chest. ¡°This way!¡± he said politely.

    Although it sounded polite, the servant looked serious and his eyes looked dark. Even his blinking also showed his fierceness. These servants who had always followed Qin Huaiyong were his guards when he was in Jiangzhou. They were special because they did kill people on the battlefield. The fierceness which started on the inside could not be hid.

    The weirdbination of fierceness and gentleness made everyone feel that he was not going to bring the doctor home but to the hell.

    ¡°Fine! Fine! I would confess everything! Everything! It, it does have nothing to do with me! I was given money by someone and was asked to do this!¡± The doctor had escaped from a hard punishment before so he dared not meet anyone from the government. However, this servant looked much scary than those in the government. As a result, he fell over with his hand holding the medicine chest¡­

 Chapter 369 - Chu Liuyue Noticed Qin Wanru for the First Time

    <strong>Chapter 369 Chu Liuyue Noticed Qin Wanru for the First Time</strong>

    Since he decided to confess, everything would be much easierter.

    The doctor told everything to them. There was someone who asked him to spray himself with safflower powder when he went to Qin¡¯s Mansion. However, the unknown person¡¯s master wasn¡¯t Madam Di. The person only told him to see Madam Di when Nanny Zhou from Qin¡¯s Mansion came and did everything ording to Nanny Zhou¡¯s words.

    He once treated Madam Di so he was familiar with Nanny Zhou. When he came here, he found that Madam Di looked weak but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to prove that she was poisoned. However, since Nanny Zhou mentioned, he then gave her a pill to clear toxin andmitted that she was poisoned.

    ¡°Who?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked while he looked livid.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He, he looked quite normal and just asked me for a favor. Then he gave me a hundred taels of silver!¡± Sweating, the doctor hurriedly answered.

    He waspletely seduced by money. However, now he regretted but toote. Had he known what would be of him, he would not have epted the money.

    Suddenly a servant came in and whispered to Qin Huaiyong. Qin Huaiyong nodded and then his indifferent gaze fell on Qin Yuru.

    The servant told him the result of the interrogation against those old maids. Although their words were slightly different, the main idea was the same. Moreover, the final result really disappointed Qin Huaiyong.

    Madam Di did look like acting when hanging herself. However, she almost got killed when Qin Yuru pulled her so hard!

    ¡°Yuru, tell me what would have be of your mother?¡± said Qin Huaiyong coldly.

    Qin Yuru knelt on the floor and trembled. Her hands trembled so hard that she even felt they didn¡¯t belong to her! She almost lied on Madam Di. Then she raised her face with her tears ceaselessly dropping. ¡°Father, father¡­¡±

    She felt she was falling into an icebox!

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡± A voice came up, which sounded painful but thrilling. Madam Di suddenly woke up and reached out to half hold Qin Yuru difficultly. She red fiercely at Qin Huaiyong and then Qin Wanru. It seemed obvious that she wanted to protect Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Wanru, take your mother home!¡± Qin Huaiyong waved his hand and said.

    ¡°Father!¡± This time Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to follow his order. She suddenly knelt down. Her eyes looked cold and her hands held together very hard. She never disobeyed Qin Huaiyong in herst life and she did treat him as her father! Even though she lived in squalor, she never med Qin Huaiyong.

    But this time, the mistake would not repeat!

    She would discard the so-called family immediately if only she treated everyone as her families. She didn¡¯t need this kind of love which people used tofort her when they needed her and to make her a bargaining chip when they didn¡¯t need her!

    ¡°Father, please send my mother and me back to our hometown!¡± A trace of firmness appeared in her tearful and watery dark eyes.

    A few words silenced everyone. They all held their breath.

    Suddenly, sounds like ¡°ah, ah¡± made by Madam Di came up again. She sounded anxious and seemed to say something but she could say nothing.

    ¡°YURU, APOLOGIZE TO WANRU!¡± Qin Huaiyong¡¯s order stopped the weird sound.

    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Yuru looked at Qin Huaiyong entreatingly with her face tear-stained. She was the eldest daughter in Qin¡¯s Mansion and she had always been arrogant. If she apologized to Qin Wanru, then how could she still meet others? WHAT A SHAME!

    ¡°HURRY UP!¡± shouted Qin Huaiyong severely.

    Qin Yuru suddenly trembled with fear. She turned around, looked at Qin Wanru and directly lowered her head. ¡°Second sister, I, I misunderstood you¡­ but I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Feeling embarrassed and angry, she burst out crying.

    ¡°Big Sister! You should not apologize to me but to my mother! Had she stayed in this room today, not only she would have had an ident but also the unborn baby!¡±

    Qin Wanru answered sharply. Staring at the floor, she didn¡¯t raise her head to see Qin Yuru. It seemed that she was talking to Qin Yuru but it also seemed that she was just talking to herself.

    ¡°Father, father¡­¡± Qin Yuru cried and turned to Qin Huaiyong pleadingly.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Qin Huaiyong felt no sympathy for her but only waved his hand. Qin Yuru only saw coldness and indifference in his eyes without any signs of pity.

    Madam Di reached out and held Qin Yuru tightly, seeming that she didn¡¯t want Qin Yuru to do that. However, Nanny Zhou had to grab her hand and not let her catch Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru lurched to her feet and strode toward the door. When she reached the entrance, she suddenly turned around, looked at Madam Di with her tears falling on her face and cried sadly, ¡°Mother!¡±

    Then she ran outside.

    Sitting on a stone bench calmly, Shui Run saw Qin Yuru running out in a messy way and she then looked at Qin Yuru with her calm eyes.

    ¡°Madam Shui, I apologize for my mistake! I shouldn¡¯t misunderstand you!¡± Qin Yuru stopped in front of Shui Run and suddenly knelt down with her tears ceaselessly falling.

    ¡°First Lady, please stand up. I just don¡¯t want to see this kind of things again!¡± Shui Run lowered her head, looked at Qin Yuru and said after a brief silence.

    Qionghua came and held Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru turned around only to find out Qin Huaiyong standing indifferently while Qin Wanru standing beside him. Then she covered her face with her sleeve and rushed out while crying loudly.

    Standing in the porch, Qin Wanru saw Qin Yuru cry and run away. Then she walked to Shui Run. She was thin. Although she looked very young, her beautiful watery eyes in which there was a trace of indifference added a sense of unidentified coldness to her perfect and pretty face.

    Her firmness made people feel pity for her.

    Her side figure made people feel that she was lonely even if she looked strong. Herrge dress was blown up by the wind in the courtyard, which presented her slender waist and made her look thin and weak.

    Chu Liuyue stood under the tree outside the courtyard and his gaze fell on Qin Wanru. He frowned and thought that this girl was special.

    He came here with Qin Huaiyong but it was improper for him to walk into the courtyard so he just stood under the tree outside. Although he didn¡¯t know the details, he almost knew what happened inside. He saw Qin Yuru cry and leave embarrassingly and found Qin Huaiyong standing in the porch with a livid face.

    He also saw Shui Run sitting in the yard, lowering her head and saying nothing. However, these faces gradually disappeared in his mind but there was only a girl whose figure looked lonely in the wind left. Herrge dress made her slender body look thinner. However, there was only a trace of indifference left on her beautiful face which should be charming and energetic.

    She was sad but she didn¡¯t show others her sorrow and weakness. However, her face on which there was no tear made others sense her restlessness. Even though she looked really pretty and charming, she looked unapproachable and impersonal without any expression on her face!

    It seemed that she had never got involved in the disturbance!

    Even Qin Huaiyong showed his anger on his face but it seemed that she had nothing to do with these! Yes, everyone seemed to get involved into this, except her! She showed her indifference but actually she just tried her best to hide her sorrow and sadness.

    At this moment, Chu Liuyue was deeply impressed by this girl and remembered her for the first time!

    She was young and he should not have noticed her but she made it! She made him notice her! It was the first time that he had realized that she was so beautiful that he failed to notice the scenery! She was evenparable to Shao Yanru!

    He preferred Shao Yanru and tried his best to marry her not only because she was charming and beautiful but also because she got the support from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Because of these, Chu Liuyue had decided Shao Yanru was the right one for him very soon.

    However, as his eyes darkened, he suddenly hesitated. ¡°She is a daughter of a normal General¡¯s Mansion and what¡¯s more, she is a girl picked up by the mansion. She doesn¡¯t deserve the position of First Madam but it might be avable to make her my concubine. After all, Qin Huaiyong might be useful in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, mother,¡± said Qin Wanru softly when she came to Shui Run.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Shui Run nodded and tried to stand up. However, as she had sat for a long time, she stumbled while Qin Wanru quickly reached out and caught her.

    ¡°Are you alright, mother?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. Let¡¯s go,¡± answered Shui Run gently.

    Then they walked outwards. When they walked to the door, Qin Wanru suddenly felt someone was staring at her. She raised her head and found out Chu Liuyue was looking at her thoughtfully. She slightly bowed sideways and then left while holding Shui Run.

    Then there was Chu Liuyue¡¯s thoughtful gaze left behind her.

    Qin Huaiyong then checked his clothes and tried to calm down his anger. After asking thetter doctor to leave, he also left the courtyard slowly, then bowed and said to Chu Liuyue politely, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Prince Yue!¡±

    ¡°It is okay. It hasn¡¯t been too long!¡± Chu Liuyue was to discuss the defence of the city in the following days. The public security would be a little bit rough every time when Lunar New Year was around the corner. Thus idents might ur at that time. Today, the emperor ordered Chu Liuyue and Qin Huaiyong to deal with this so that was why Chu Liuyue woulde to Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    When they just entered the mansion, they immediately knew what happened to Madam Di. Qin Huaiyong was about to bring Chu Liuyue to his study room while Chu Liuyue told him not to be so troubled and asked him to hurry to deal with the incident. Then he followed Qin Huaiyong leisurely. The man who guarded Chuihua Gate saw Chu Liuyue wear splendid gowns and found that Qin Huaiyong allowed him to follow. Thus the servant dared not stop him.

    ¡°Sorry for letting you see this mess. This way, Prince Yue!¡± Qin Huaiyong reached out, made way for him and answered.

    Chu Liuyue nodded and turned around. While he was walking, he asked leisurely, ¡°Is that girl your second daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Huaiyong nodded.

    ¡°She looks quite pretty. How old is she?¡±

    ¡°She is only eleven!¡± Not knowing Prince Yue¡¯s intention, Qin Huaiyong answered carefully while his eyelid twitched.

    ¡°She is a rare beauty! Just like a rare pearl!¡± Chu Liuyue praised.

    Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t understand him so he smiled and answered resignedly, ¡°She is just a kid and is immature. Her mother and she got a little bit angry because of the incident!¡±

    ¡°Then how would you deal with the Madam anddy who caused the trouble?¡± Chu Liuyue quickly switched the topic, which seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to know more about Qin Wanru but the incident!

 Chapter 370 - The Truth Behind Mother and Daughterâ€™s Plot

    <h4>Chapter 370 The Truth Behind Mother and Daughter¡¯s Plot</h4>

    ¡°Since now Madam Di has be like this, it is inconvenient to punish her. I have asked my brother-inw and I think it would be better for her to recover!¡± Qin Huaiyong gave a bitter smile.

    He couldn¡¯t send Madam Di away at this time because her situation was not good and she needed a rest. Otherwise, any rushed action might kill her.

    As for the agreement which Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Qin Huaiyong had settled before, now it had been void.

    ¡°I heard that there is a doctor who sprayed himself with safflower powder. Did he intend to harm your pregnant madam?¡± Chu Liuyue continued to ask about the incident casually while he didn¡¯t slow down.

    Actually these questions were impolite because there would be all kinds of troubles in everyone¡¯s family and it was hard to tell others these problems. However, since Chu Liuyue asked, Qin Huaiyong had to answer.

    He hesitated and then answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°General Qin doesn¡¯t have a son?¡± ncing at Qin Huaiyong, Chu Liuyue switched the topic again but as the topic changed so frequently that Qin Huaiyong still could not guess the Prince Yue¡¯s intention!

    ¡°Is he really just chatting or what does he intend to say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have a son!¡± Qin Huaiyong lowered his head because it was a worry for him. Although he seldom mentioned, he still got worried.

    ¡°If Madam gave birth to a boy, then he would be your only son. No wonder¡­¡± Before Chu Liuyue finished, Qin Huaiyong had understood his meaning.

    Now, Qin Huaiyong was sure that Madam Di intended to plot against Shui Run. He even felt sympathy for Madam Di when seeing her face before but now his sympathy for her vanished immediately.

    Now Qin Huaiyong had known the truth and he disliked Madam Di even more than he did before. Thinking that she even tried to plot against Shui Run by using this stupid method which would harm both side, he now thought Madam Di was crazy. He even felt that he needed to take care of Shui Run¡¯s safety more carefully and it was much necessary to find somebody to protect her than before.

    Madam Di had be like this so he couldn¡¯t send her away now. However, he was afraid that she might have another evil n when staying in Qin¡¯s Mansion. He must find a proper ce and must send her there.

    In consideration of her current situation, he couldn¡¯t imprison her because she needed to see a doctor and take medicine and moreover, her servants had to take care of her.

    He had to be careful about her but at the same time he had to protect her, which gave Qin Huaiyong a headache. As for the concubine sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, he didn¡¯t want her anymore. Now he also was careful about Madam Di¡¯s family. One Madam Di had caused these things. What would be of Qin¡¯s Mansion when another ¡°Madam Di¡± came? Everything would be in a mess! Anyway, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would understand when knowing Madam Di¡¯s behavior.

    Not to mention Qin Huaiyong who now had a headache because of Madam Di, Qin Wanru went to Old Grandma¡¯s courtyard with Shui Run. Old Grandma was told about the news when it had happened. Now she was sitting in her room and was in a bad mood. Since she knew they came, she quickly let her servants invite them toe in her room.

    After they came in, Old Grandma quickly asked them about the whole story. Finally, Old Grandma¡¯s eyes looked red. ¡°Howe? How!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, why is Big Sister so cruel? Is Madam Di not her mother?¡± With her long dark eyshes flickering, Qin Wanru raised her head, looked at Old Grandma and asked.

    Old Grandma never told her about the truth that she was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s natural daughter. She needed to know this from Old Grandma.

    ¡°How can Madam Di not be her mother? If she were not her mother, she would do nothing for Qin Yuru!¡± Old Grandma sighed.

    Qin Wanru stared at Old Grandma with her watery eyes. Her beautiful eyes looked red and were filled with tear. ¡°Grandma, who is my birth mother? Why could Big Sister have mother to love and protect her while she was so bad but why couldn¡¯t I? Please tell Zhuozhuo the truth, Grandma!¡±

    While saying, Qin Wanru knelt down and grabbed Old Grandma¡¯s sleeve. Tears fell over her pretty face.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo¡­¡± Stunned, Old Grandma didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru would ask this question.

    ¡°Grandma, please tell Zhuozhuo who are my birth parents? Everyone in the capital city knows that I am adopted except me! Everyone has his or her own father and mother but except me! Why? Grandma, tell Zhuozhuo the truth, please?¡± Qin Wanru crawled on her knees towards Old Grandma and then relied on Old Grandma¡¯s legs with her head while her tears ceaselessly dropped.

    Her long eyshes flickered and then closed slowly with her tears dropping on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo¡­¡± Old Grandma choked with sobs but could say nothing.

    Shui Run waved her hands and then every servant left. She then stood up, walked to the door and closed it.

    When she came back and sat down again, she persuaded softly, ¡°Mother, it is time to let her know.¡± ¡°Since Big Sister and First Lady have evil intentions, I am afraid Wanru would not know the truth till she dies if you stick to keep the secret! She would even not know how she dies!¡±

    Shui Run suddenly felt an urge to say these. When she finished, she also cried.

    Qin Wanru burst out crying! Shui Run¡¯s words banged her heart just like a lightning strike! She did not know the truth of her death in herst life!

    She died distressingly but she didn¡¯t know why she died!

    Herst life was tragic. She was pulled to the edge of the abyss by others while she walked on the point of a knife without knowing anything. All of a sudden, she fell.

    Qin Wanru never cried like this, which scared Old Grandma. She hurried to hold Qin Wanru while Shui Run also helped Qin Wanru stand up.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t cry. I would tell you! The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you before is that I am afraid that you could not bear this truth. You, you¡­¡± Old Grandma exined. When she talked to Qin Wanru, she also sobbed and her voice sounded trembled. She was unable to continue!

    ¡°Grandma, please! I won¡¯t me you!¡± Qin Wanru raised her red eyes and tried to stop crying. She held Old Grandma¡¯s hand and said to her softly.

    When Old Grandma saw Qin Wanru try her best to calm down tofort her while she also felt sad, Old Grandma also burst into tears and told her everything.

    She then told Qin Wanru everything including her family, the reason why she was adopted and the story that her natural father died because he saved Qin Huaiyong.

    When she finished, Qin Wanru and Old Grandma hugged each other and cried.

    Shui Run felt helpless. She had tofort this one and then she had to cate the other. For a while, she finally made them calm down.

    Qin Wanru wiped her tear away and then sat beside Old Grandma again. After she calmed down, she asked softly, ¡°So do you mean I have something to do with the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°It might be the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The current Madam of Duke Xing dislikes you and she is afraid you might suppress her when you go back to the mansion!¡± Old Grandma also analyzed for her after wiping her tear with her handkerchief.

    ¡°However, I am just a girl. Hao¡¯er could live in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but why couldn¡¯t I?¡± asked Qin Wanru in puzzlement.

    ¡°There might be some other reasons. I heard that Countess Qinghua had a bad rtionship with this Madam of Duke Xing. At the very beginning, the former Heir of Duke Xing should marry this Madam of Duke Xing butter Countess Qinghua appeared. Then the Emperor granted a marriage for the former Heir of Duke Xing and Countess Qinghua and nobody could refuse!¡±

    Old Grandma answered.

    Shui Run had found out a lot of information. Old Grandma once analyzed them carefully and felt there were many questions. Everything turned out that this Madam of Duke Xing disliked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°So Madam Di and Big Sister want the position?¡± Thinking for a while, Qin Wanru lowered her head and asked.

    ¡°Madam Di and your sister must get crazy! Even if you are the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, how can Yuru get involved? They must think people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion are stupid and they don¡¯t know Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could find out the truth?¡± Old Grandma said hatefully. How stupid Madam Di and Qin Yuru were! How could they think that they deserved this position!

    ¡°Grandma, what if Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wants Big Sister?¡± said Qin Wanru softly.

    Her words just like the thunder struck Old Grandma! She gazed at her with her trembled fingers holding the chair. She was astonished and said, ¡°How, how that¡¯s¡­ possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not? Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion needs a daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing. If Big Sister changes her age, then she would be eligible. Moreover, Madam Di and Big Sister are easy to control. Or is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion still waiting for a better ¡®daughter¡¯?¡± Qin Wanru added.

    Her words swept all questions in Old Grandma¡¯s mind. Now, with her face turning pale, she shouted hatefully, ¡°Sinful! Sinful! What a cursed thing! Have they never thought that if the thing were uncovered, it would be a severe event?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be too anxious. It is only my deduction. It might not be real. Since Madam Di has be like this, she could not say anything even if she wants! Now she would not n with Big Sister!¡± Qin Wanru found that she had scared Old Grandma so she quicklyforted her.

    ¡°What a cursed thing! What a cursed thing!¡± Old Grandma took a deep breath. She seemed to be much older than before and looked weak.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. Calm down. You still get Wanru and me here!¡± Shui Run reached out, held Old Grandma¡¯s hand and said softly.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t me your father. He and I also worry about you. He fears that you would feel sorrowful when knowing the truth. We have promised each other not to tell you the truth and decided to treat you as our own child. However, now some people have known your family and your parents. If we don¡¯t tell you, some people might use that to harm you.¡±

    Old Grandma stared at Qin Wanru pitifully.

    ¡°I know, Grandma.¡± Qin Wanru lowered her head and tried to hide her sorrow in her eyes. She had always known that the Old Grandma was good to her and she treated her very well. She even treated her as her own granddaughter and always protected her from herst life to now in order to thank her father for saving Qin Huaiyong.

    However, someone seemed to have forgotten this!

    ¡°Old Madam, First Lady Qi and First Young Master of the Qie!¡± Nanny Duan¡¯s voice suddenly came up.

    Qi Rongzhi and Qi Tianyu? Qin Wanru paused and felt surprised that why they came here at this time. Weird. There was no need for them to remain the rtionship with Qin¡¯s Mansion since two families had nothing to do with each other.

    ¡°General doesn¡¯t invite the First Young Master of the Qi Family to his room?¡± asked Old Grandma when she wiped her tear with her handkerchief.

    ¡°General said that he has an honored guest and said that both families are friends so there is no need to push them away. Thus he lets theme here!¡± answered Nanny Duan.

    ¡°Friends? Are they still friends when those things happened?¡±

    Qin Wanru was surprised by this statement but it was improper to talk about this. Looking at her messy clothes, she said, ¡°Grandma, I need to organize my dress!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Looking at Qin Wanru, Old Grandma nodded in agreement and said. Then she said to the door, ¡°Let them in!¡±

 Chapter 371 - Qi Rongzhi Came Here out of Envy

    <h4>Chapter 371 Qi Rongzhi Came Here out of Envy</h4>

    Qin Wanru freshened up and organized her dress in Madam Dowager¡¯s inner room but she didn¡¯te out immediately. She just sat there and listened carefully for their talk outside while her shining eyes were overshadowed. ¡°Is Madam of Duke Xing unwilling to stop? Doesn¡¯t she know Qi Rongzhi is quite jealous?¡±

    She was about to ask something about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion while Qi Rongzhi suddenly came. What a big surprise¡­

    Outside there sat Qi Tianyu and Qi Rongzhi.

    They came here to send gifts to Qin¡¯s Mansion on behalf of Qi¡¯s Mansion. They said that Magistrate Qi brought some native products from Jiangzhou which had arrived this morning.

    Qi Tianyu was courteous and so was Qi Rongzhi. She said that Qin¡¯s Mansion once helped her before so she particrly came here from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and brought some presents in order to show her gratitude to Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    After a while, Qi Rongzhi looked around and asked smilingly, ¡°Madam Dowager, where are Sister Yuru and Wanru? I haven¡¯t met them yet.¡±

    ¡°Something happened to Madam Di so Yuru is taking care of her.¡± Madam Dowager smiled and answered.

    ¡°What? I must go to see Madam Di!¡± Standing up immediately, Qi Rongzhi said hurriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Several doctors are treating her most of whom are male so it is inconvenient for you to go there!¡± Madam Dowager turned down her mildly.

    ¡°What about Sister Wanru?¡± Hearing that it was inconvenient, Qi Rongzhi stopped insisting and then sat down.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo now is checking her dress in the inner room because she went to see Madam Di and cried badly,¡± answered Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Then I go to see Wanru!¡± Qi Rongzhi said anxiously. She seemed to care about Wanru very much, which made Madam Dowager stared at her out of curiosity as she knew Qi Rongzhi had always taken pride in bullying Qin Wanru. When did her be so kind?

    ¡°Madam Dowager, Rongzhi was quite immature before. When she went to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she finally found out that Second Lady Qin and she quite hit it off. Second Lady Qin is innocent and clever. Nobody can beparable to her,¡± answered Qi Tianyu, smiling. He only used a few words to exin the change of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s attitude and also apologized for her for her faults.

    He sounded natural and rxed as he looked gentle and refined, which quite impressed others in a good way!

    Qi Rongzhi coordinated perfectly and quickly stood up. She deeply bowed to Madam Dowager, looking regretful. ¡°Madam Dowager, I am really sorry for my immature which has aggrieved Sister Wanru before!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Lady Qi!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s gentle voice came up as she appeared at the door of the inner room, staring at Qi Rongzhi. She gave Qi Rongzhi a cold shoulder even though she sounded polite.

    ncing at her slightly red eyes, Qi Tianyu found out that Qin Wanru just cried, badly. Since he had been in contact with Qin¡¯s Mansion for years, it was the first time that he had seen Qin Wanru cry so badly which led to her red swollen eyes. His eyes gradually darkened.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, what, what¡¯s wrong? Are you bullied by someone?¡± Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s red eyes, Qi Rongzhi shocked and shouted.

    She came to Qin Wanru and tried to take her hand.

    Qin Wanru remained expressionless and quickly stepped backwards to avoid touching Qi Rongzhi¡¯s hands. Biting her cherry-red lips hard which then turned white, she answered, ¡°Lady Qi, I am afraid I could not apany you and I think I¡¯d better leave and take a rest.¡±

    As she finished, she bowed sideways to Madam Dowager and Shui Run. They both nodded in agreement for they could tell that Qin Wanru was not good.

    ¡°Sister Wanru, what happened?¡± Qi Rongzhi reached out and held Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeve. Tilting her head, she watched her face and showed her concern.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, may I apany Sister Wanru to her room? I won¡¯t bother her as I woulde back as soon as she arrives at her room!¡± Qi Rongzhi turned to Madam Dowager and asked concernedly.

    Looking at Qin Wanru, Madam Dowager hesitated and said nothing.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, please allow Rongzhi to apany Second Lady! Shees here today mainly because she wants to tell Second Lady Qin something!¡±

    Qi Tianyu also said.

    ¡°Fine. Sorry to trouble you, Lady Qi!¡± Hearing what they said, Madam Dowager replied resignedly. She looked at Qin Wanru and saw her nodding silently.

    Then they left together.

    At first, they both kept quiet and walked shoulder to shoulder but when they were away from the entrance of the courtyard, Qi Rongzhi turned to look at Qin Wanru beside her and asked, ¡°Sister Wanru, what happened to you on earth? Why would you cry so badly? Or did Qin Yuru bully you again? Let me know! Don¡¯t worry for I could help you!¡±

    Seeing Qi Rongzhi pretending to be so righteous, Qin Wanru blinked her eyes in which a trace of sarcasm emerged. ¡°Just a family matter. Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get bothered! You took care of me when I was here even though we had a quite bad rtionship. But I bullied you only because I had believed Qin Yuru¡¯s words! Now I finally find out that it is Qin Yuru who tries to mess up our friendship secretly and that¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t get on well with each other before!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi said angrily.

    ¡°Do you still remember the day we first met each other? You got on well with me! We shared everything, including those delicious foods and funny toys! We always yed together!¡±

    Seeing Qin Wanru still keep silence, Qi Rongzhi continued to say.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a rough time in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, do you?¡± Unwilling to listen to her recollection, Qin Wanru asked lightly while her voice sounded much duller than before.

    ¡°No! No! Madam of Duke Xing likes me as well as the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thetter even gave a lot of presents to me!¡± Qi Rongzhiughed with her answer soundingcent.

    ¡°If you do enjoy your life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, you shouldn¡¯t be here today! Isn¡¯t Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion going to hold a ceremony to worship their ancestors? Now you are Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s nominal daughter. Don¡¯t you need to prepare? Even though your name has not been written down in Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s family list yet, you should follow your nominal mother, Madam of Duke Xing to the ceremony for your parents are not here with you!¡±

    When Qi Rongzhi stoppedughing dramatically, Qin Wanru debunked her lie mercilessly without hesitation.

    The smile immediately froze on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face and finally turned into an angry look after a while. ¡°It is your ¡®nice¡¯ Big Sister who led to this situation! Without her, I should be in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now and prepare for the ancestor worship!¡±

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing sends you here, right?¡± asked Qin Wanru calmly.

    ¡°IT IS OLD MADAM OF DUKE XING!¡± Gnashing her teeth, Qi Rongzhi answered with hatred. She had thought she finally acquired rtionships with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and was able to force Sisters of Qin¡¯s Mansion to honor her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Old Madam of Duke Xing would prefer Qin Yuru!

    ¡°Old Madam of Duke Xing must worry what happened to Qin Yuru in Qin¡¯s Mansion so she asked me to check.¡±

    Once thinking that Nanny Yu, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s servant, held her head high and inform her of this matter with other servants following her, Qi Rongzhi felt angry!

    When she left Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qin Wanru once came to Qi Rongzhi and told her Qin Yuru tried to scramble for being Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s nominal daughter so she must be careful of Qin Yuru. And that was why Qi Rongzhi found an excuse to p Qin Yuru twice when meeting her in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    However, Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t expect that Old Madam of Duke Xing would give Qin Yuru a blood jade bracelet in front of all the guests at the ceremony to celebrate her for being Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s nominal daughter! The bracelet given to Qin Yuru was much expensive and decent than hers, which embarrassed her to the utmost!

    Qi Rongzhi once doubted Qin Wanru¡¯s warning but this time she was sure that Qin Yuru was quite ambitious in consideration of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s behavior.

    One nation can¡¯t have two kings and so did the position of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s nominal daughter. Once she chose twodies to be her nominal daughters, the position would not be wanted badly and be useful anymore. Therefore, Qi Rongzhi would definitely not let Qin Yuru take her position away.

    However, she had no idea yet while Old Madam of Duke Xing today suddenly sent her old maid to tell Qi Rongzhi to check what happened to Qin Yuru here and said that Qin Yuru should visit her in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today.

    ¡°Qin Yuru again!¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s anger red. However, she had to bite the bullet and took a carriage to go home. Then she found an excuse toe here with her brother.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡± Qin Wanru asked directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Qin Yuru in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± said Qi Rongzhi, gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°Well, it is¡­ impossible,¡± said Qin Wanru, ¡°Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion likes Qin Yuru while Madam of Duke Xing also prefers her to you. It is only a matter of time. Their attitudes won¡¯t change only because of yourint!¡±

    ¡°Why do they prefer her so much? They should dislike her, disdain her and discard her when thinking of Qin Yuru¡¯s personality, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Qi Rongzhi shouted hatefully. Qin Yuru was the worst woman she had ever known in her whole life! This mean girl even dumped her brother after treating him! Every time she thought this she would felt terribly mad!

    ¡°Qin Yuru lies about her age and she now estranges herself from Madam Di. What¡¯s more, it is known that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion once lost their littledy while Qin Yuru¡¯s information was simr to the lostdy¡¯s!¡± exined Qin Wanru expressionlessly.

    As soon as she finished, she frowned, thinking that she had talked too much. Then she quickly organized her expression and said again, ¡°Lady Qi, the matter between Qin Yuru and you has nothing to do with me. And I just heard about the news from others and I can¡¯t promise that they are true! You don¡¯t have to take it serious. I am really tired. If you have any problems, just let me knowter. I should go!¡±

    Then Qin Wanru lengthened her stride and hurried to leave, seeming that she was trying to escape something for saying something wrong.

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, Qi Rongzhi stared in amazement and was too shocked to react. She could hardly believe what she just heard.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Qin Yuru is the lostdy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? What, what the hell is that? Hard to understand! Or does Qin Yuru want to pretend to be the realdy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. She seemed to understand something but she just let the clue slip away. When she finally came to a sudden realization and wanted to ask Qin Wanru, she found out that Qin Wanru had gone away.

    Standing still, Qi Rongzhi seemed jealous and irritated. Stamping her feet madly, she then turned around and rushed to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion as an idea suddenly urred that her brother got the evidence! Qi Rongzhi¡¯s mother once mentioned the matter was rted to Qin Wanru in her letter!

    She didn¡¯t care what Qin Yuru¡¯s n was but she won¡¯t let her take away her favor from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡­

 Chapter 372 - An Aggrieved Prude Who Seemed Pitiful

    <h4>Chapter 372 An Aggrieved Prude Who Seemed Pitiful</h4>

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t expect she would meet Qi¡¯s brothers at the evening banquet.

    It was quite surprising to see these two brothers attend the family feast of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    When they were still in Jiangzhou, Qi Tianyu woulde to Qin¡¯s Mansion and drink with Qin Huaiyong after having dinner in Qi¡¯s Mansion.

    However, Qi Tianyu was dating Qin Yuru at that time. Although these two families didn¡¯t discuss their engagement directly, they had made a decision. But what now? ncing at Qin Yuru who sat beside, Qin Wanru sat down slowly beside Shui Run with her eyes darkening.

    Madam Dowager took the middle seat with Shui Run and Qin Huaiyong sitting on her both sides.

    Qin Wanru happened to sit between Qin Yuru and Shui Run while there was space between them.

    Qi Tianyu sat beside Qin Huaiyong while Qi Baiyu was near his brother. Then with Qin Yuru was next to Qi Baiyu, then a circle was made.

    Since Qi Baiyu had arrived in the capital city, he never met Qin Wanru. When he saw her, he winked at her. Qin Wanru smiled slightly. Qi Baiyu who looked very fair before now looked tanned and healthy. Nobody knew what he was busy for.

    Qi Tianyu also smiled at Qin Wanru politely. He seemed to be much more mature than he was in Jiangzhou.

    What now?

    Qin Wanru sat down. ncing at Qin Yuru sitting next to her, she found out Qin Yuru who freshened up looked quiet and a little bit shy,pletely different from her crazy look before.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t feel surprised to see Qin Yuru attend the dinner for Qin Huaiyong only had one birth daughter, which made him unable to punish her hard. Even though she had made such a serious mistake, Qin Huaiyong would only pretend to ignore it and just let her apologize to Shui Run and Qin Wanru, seeming that she just misunderstood them and made a very small mistake. Even though there was something wrong, it was Madam Di herself who caused them and was self-inflicted.

    It was only because Qin Yuru misunderstood? The cruel and heartless Qin Yuru who even intended to kill her own mother just misunderstood? A trace of sarcasm shed upon Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes!

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t try to beat Qin Yuru now for Qin Yuru just was a pawn which would drag Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to the hell. If she now was beaten, then she would be useless. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to push her to the edge now.

    ¡°First Lady Qin, may I exchange seats with you?¡± Qi Baiyu smiled at Qin Yuru, pointing at their seats next to each other.

    If Qin Yuru agreed, then it would be Qi Tianyu who sat next to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Qin Yuru raised her red face on which her makeup was perfect and exquisite, making her look decent and mild. She was an outstanding beauty. Now she looked quite pitiful and aggrieved with her red eyes when she hesitated to say something.

    Although she looked hesitated, she tried to stand up with her hand holding the table and it seemed that she was ready to exchange their seats.

    ¡°Baiyu! Mind your manner!¡± shouted Qi Tianyu.

    Looking at Qi Tianyu pitifully, Qi Baiyu answered reluctantly, ¡°Brother!¡±

    Half rising, Qin Yuru stared at Qi Tianyu stiffly and embarrassedly with tears welling in her eyes.

    ¡°Please sit down, First Lady Qin. Sorry for Baiyu¡¯s immature and his balderdash. We are not in Jiangzhou now and we all have grown up. Even Second Lady Qin doesn¡¯t look like a little kid anymore!¡± Qi Tianyu smiled at Qin Yuru gently with his words sounding reserved and polite.

    It seemed that nothing had happened between Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu. Even though they hugged together behind the rockery secretly, he seemed to not care about that anymore and everything had passed. The past was the past. It was decisive and manful for him to cut off their rtionship, leaving no trace of their past affairs.

    He didn¡¯t mention how Qin Yuru made him embarrassed and lose face in Jiangzhou by turning him down. He looked quite generous.

    Hearing his words, Qin Huaiyong kept nodding, thinking that Qi Tianyu was a real gentleman whom he chose. It was good for him to think in this way. With Qi Tianyu¡¯s help, the deep friendship between Magistrate Qi and he would not be ruin because of these private affairs.

    Qin Yuru sat down and looked at Qi Tianyu mildly with her beautiful eyes full of love and affection. During the dinner, she sometimes fell her gaze on Qi Tianyu and put her attention on him even though he didn¡¯t respond to her.

    Qin Wanru withdrew her look in an expressionless way while a trace of doubt emerged in her mind. Weird!

    Although it seemed Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t care and he even forgave Qin Yuru generously, Qin Huaiyong should not invite him and make them look like a family! Didn¡¯t Qin Huaiyong know that Di Yan might doubt? Some rumors about the affairs between Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu once spread. It was impossible for Di Yan to ignore this!

    Qin Huaiyong would not do things like this. He would not want them talked about by others.

    However, he did. In addition, he seemed to take it for granted and was not afraid that others might ask about this.

    The rtionship between Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru was apparently severed but actually connected but they just pretended to be a prude. Who was the target of their performance?

    Feeling strange, she nced at Qi Baiyu and saw him wink at her again. Qin Wanru smiled.

    Qi Baiyu still looked like a child. Qin Wanru had grown fast recently and she was almost as tall as Qi Baiyu.

    Everyone was quiet when having dinner, except Qi Baiyu who always intended to talk to Qin Wanru. However, a silence hung in the room so he couldn¡¯t say anything. He was so upset that he kept scratching his head and looking at Qin Wanru while he could do nothing but to stare at her for there sat Qin Yuru beside him.

    Realizing that Qi Baiyu wasn¡¯t having dinner obediently, Qi Tianyu raised his head and red at Qi Baiyu. Then he turned around, smiled regretfully at Qin Wanru and then lowered his head politely to have dinner again. Qin Yuru hurried to raise her head to see Qi Tianyu as soon as he lowered his head but only to miss him again. She suddenly felt sad and lowered her head with tears in her eyes.

    She looked really sad.

    Other people seemed to not notice a drama was ying among these kids and only focused on their dinner. When all people finished, servants began to clean up.

    They then took a rest and drank tea.

    Qi Baiyu moved quickly this time and sat beside Qin Wanru directly, ¡°Guess what I have been busy for these days!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± asked Qin Wanru in surprise. Seeing his restless look, she knew he had a good life recently.

    ¡°I am learning Kung Fu from a general!¡± answered Qi Baiyu excitedly with pride.

    ¡°Kung Fu?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Come and see if I grow taller than before and if I look healthier!¡± said Qi Baiyu proudly while he even tried to show his height with his hands.

    ¡°Well, you almost catch up with me!¡± Blinking her shinning eyes, Qin Wanru chuckled.

    Her words quickly made Qi Baiyu upset. He snorted and looked Qin Wanru up and down, and said, ¡°You are shorter than me.¡±

    ¡°But I am going to take the national examination for Kung Fu and be the best specialist. I don¡¯t want to read anymore!¡± After saying this, Qi Baiyu became happy again.

    In herst life, Qi Baiyu didn¡¯t take the examination but chose his official career.

    ¡°Who do you learn from?¡± Qin Wanru asked directly. ¡°Or is that man the right person Qi Baiyu had met in herst life?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you until I seed!¡± answered Qi Baiyu proudly.

    Feeling speechless, Qin Wanru tried to mention him to be careful. However, she didn¡¯t know clear about Qi Baiyu¡¯s story in herst life and had no idea about how he gave up the military exam and chose the official career. If he took a shortcut to his career without attending the national exam, he must get promoted by someone because of his achievement. She didn¡¯t know what and how to mention him.

    ¡°I heard thatnterns in the capital city are extraordinarily beautiful. Where should we go first when we start?¡± Rolling his eyes, Qi Baiyu lowered his voice and asked.

    ¡°Lanterns?¡± Qin Wanru was stunned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that? Today General Qin invited us to watchnterns in the evening with you! It must be crowded and funny on Lunar New Year¡¯s Eve! It must be much interesting than in Jiangzhou! Moreover, it is said that there would not only benterns show!¡± Qi Baiyu said feverishly.

    Did Qin Huaiyong intend to let Qi¡¯s Brothers apany Qin Yuru and her?

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t expect this. Turning to see Qin Huaiyong, Qin Wanru found that he was talking to Shui Run in a low voice. They seemed good. When Qin Huaiyong looked at Shui Run, he looked gentle and mild. Madam Dowager talked with them sometimes.

    If there had not been Madam Di¡¯s matter, they would have looked like a happy family.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯tnterns exactly because Lantern Festival is on the fifteenth day of the first month. It is pretty lively today! There are many activities such as guessing riddles and song and dance shows! It would be very bustling! Uncle wants Baiyu and me to apany you in case there might be some idents!¡±

    Qi Tianyu exined gently beside.

    Qin Wanru now discovered that Qi Tianyu sat beside Qi Baiyu while Qin Yuru who was next to Qi Baiyu looked very shy and listened to their talk quietly, seeming like a young new married woman with her handkerchief in hands.

    She looked, weird, didn¡¯t she?

    With her long and curled eyshes flickering, Qin Wanru smiled and nodded. When she tried to say something, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice came up. ¡°Be careful when you leave together! Get there earlier ande back soon! Don¡¯t be toote!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I promise you I would bring them back safely!¡± Standing up, Qi Tianyu replied.

    Shui Run reached out and held Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and said worriedly, ¡°If it is too crowded, thene back soon! Follow your Big Sister and two Masters Qi. Don¡¯t get lost. You are not familiar with the city so you must be careful!¡±

    Qin Wanru knew it was inconvenient for Shui Run to go out because of her unborn baby so she could understand why Shui Run didn¡¯t go with her. She nodded and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I know it!¡±

    Since the itinerary had been made before and now it was gettingte, Madam Dowager then asked them to y outside earlier for two Masters Qi just arrived at the capital city.

    Since Shui Run couldn¡¯t leave and Madam Dowager felt tired, Qin Huaiyong then stayed with them.

    Qin Wanru and others just let one servant follow them. They left through the front gate. This time they didn¡¯t call a carriage for the main street was not far from here. So this evening their tour was y-oriented!

    As soon as they left the mansion, Qi Baiyu quickly became energetic and lively! He kept talking with his hand pointing at all things he saw. He seemed to be familiar with the capital city.

    As he mainly talked to Qin Wanru, they quickly went ahead, leaving Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu behind.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu!¡± Finding Qin Wanru and Qi Baiyu didn¡¯t notice them, Qin Yuru called Qi Tianyu softly and gradually stopped¡­

 Chapter 373 - Generalâ€™s Calligraphy

    <strong>Chapter 373 General¡¯s Calligraphy</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch up with them. They are still kids and I am afraid they would hit something while pushing their way through the crowd. You know, there are many noble men in the city!¡± answered Qi Tianyu gently, seeming that he didn¡¯t hear Qin Yuru¡¯s sweet voice. He sped up and quickly kept up with Qin Wanru and Qi Baiyu. Walking beside Qin Wanru, he warned Qi Baiyu, ¡°Slow down! We need to wait for them!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked back and found Qin Yuru who looked weepy. An imperceptible trace of doubt appeared in her eyes. She thought it was too strange!

    Qi Baiyu who walked ahead slowed down as Qin Yuru hurried to catch up with them. Finally, they walked side by side.

    Seeing Qin Yuru walking beside Qi Tianyu again, Qin Wanru smiled and quickly stopped watching them. A mysterious smile appeared on her face.

    They finished dinner quite early today so it was just getting dark. Now along the street hung various shapes ofnterns. There were many activities held in front of some shops by sending gifts to pedestrians. The street was crowded full ofughter and cheering.

    Taking this opportunity, some peddlers evenid good things out and kept yelling among the crowd, which added liveliness and excitement to the night.

    Obviously, carriages couldn¡¯t go through the street for it was crawling with people, seeming that everyone walked out their houses and yed on the street.

    The hustle and bustle of the street also allowed men and women to forget those conservative rules and y together. On the street, there were many young couples walking and ying around.

    Qin Wanru had never seen this scene before. When she was in Jiangzhou, the streets were busy and alive at this time of every year but they were hardlyparable to those in the capital city. She had even though Qin Huaiyong would not allow her to walk out the mansion when such an incident had happened.

    She didn¡¯t expect that this tour had been nned so soon.

    Well, there was no need to think why Qin Yuru could also walk out. Moreover, it was quite inconvenient for Qi¡¯s Brothers to apany Qin Wanru only.

    It should be Qin Huaiyong¡¯s solution when taking Qin Wanru¡¯s feeling into consideration.

    Qi Baiyu quite enjoyed joining in the fun. ¡°What is that? Let¡¯s go there, shall we?¡± Pointing at a ce which was the most crowded, Qi Baiyu shouted. A stage was even set up. From their view, they could see people on the stage but couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking for the voice was covered by the noise giving off by the crowd.

    Hearing Qi Baiyu¡¯s suggestion, Qin Wanru nodded in agreement. Then Qi Baiyu and his servant pushed their way for them to walk through. Soon they reached the stage.

    They finally stopped. When Qin Wanru tried to say something, she suddenly heard somebody humming beside them. Turning around in surprise, she found Di Yan was just standing there. It was so coincidental running into Di Yan!

    Among those who followed Di Yan, Di Fenn was there. Seeing Qin Yuru and other people, Di Fenn smiled and reached them. Holding Qin Yuru quickly, she said, ¡°Sister Yuru, I heard that you are sick and unable to get up! But why are you here today?¡±

    ¡°I am with my Second Sister.¡± Not expecting toe across Di Yan and his sister, Qin Yuru shifted the responsibility onto Qin Wanru in an uneasy way.

    Di Yan¡¯s indifferent and hostile gaze fell on Qi Tianyu. He asked coldly, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    As Qi Baiyu was little and he still looked like a kid, Di Yan just ignored him.

    ¡°They are two Masters of Qi¡¯s Mansion which has built a deep rtionship with our mansion. As they don¡¯t know others in the capital city, father especially invited them to have dinner together. Now they are apanying us and enjoying the bustling night in the capital city!¡± Qin Yuru quickly moved away from Qi Tianyu and answered politely.

    Her exnation sounded reasonable and polite but Di Yan still stared at Qi Tianyu doubtfully because he just saw Qin Yuru look at this man in an affectionate way even though he could recognize them vaguely because of the distance. Qin Yuru¡¯s look was quite simr with what she was when she just arrived in the capital city.

    Qi¡¯s Mansion?

    ¡°Magistrate Qi¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou?¡± asked Di Yan indifferently.

    ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you, Master Di!¡± Qi Tianyu looked at him and raised his hands. Compared to Di Yan, his status was lower. An ordinary master was notparable to an heir of a duke from a noble aristocratic family.

    ¡°Since we meet here, then let¡¯s y together!¡± Even though Di Fenn disliked Qin Wanru, she couldn¡¯t just ignore Qin Wanru and leave her there. Therefore, she said cynically, ¡°But be careful! Don¡¯t behave like an immature guy who always joined in the fun casually. If something happened, things would getplicated!¡±

    Pretending not to notice Di Fenn¡¯s provoking gaze, Qin Wanru smiled and stared at the stage which just set up.

    The stage was arranged into a flower tform around which there were many pots of flowers. Although it was not spring now in which flowers would be in full bloom, several flowers blossomed.

    Then these flowers added brightness and vitality to the winter night. Manydies came here with their followers who protected them.

    ¡°There is a sheet of calligraphy! If anyone could copy that in the shortest time while his copy is the closest one to the original work, I would reward the winner with a big surprise!¡± A man who looked like the shopkeeper appeared and made a bow with hands folded in front to his audience with a big smile on his face.

    ¡°What? What calligraphy?¡± someone immediately asked loudly.

    ¡°Show it! Many people here are learned!¡± Another man shouted, making othersugh.

    Hearing those words, many people looked around and found there were many people who looked learned and decent standing in front of the stage. They all looked thoughtful and insightful.

    Those who were literate had always been interested in calligraphy and painting. Moreover, since there were many youngdies waiting to be married, there were many male schrs in the city than often.

    The shopkeeper reached out with his hands pressing the air. ¡°No rush, no rush! Meet the calligraphy first!¡± When the crowd gradually calmed down, he smiled and said.

    His employee brought a sheet of calligraphy from the backstage and then the shopkeeper took it over carefully. He then hung it on the rope at the center of the stage.

    After he finished, the paper unfolded, presenting the calligraphy whose every stroke of the characters was boldly and forcefullyid. There were only four characters. However, it could tell that the artist wrote them down with obviously firm strokes, making the ink prating into paper. Not everyone could write like this.

    The audiences were amazed and praised with clicking their tongues. Those who were proficient in calligraphy were profuse in praise. The calligraphy was not only good-looking but powerful. Those gentlemen could hardly make it.

    ¡°This sheet of calligraphy has always been treasured by my shop. It is said that it is a general who wrote it and that¡¯s why it looks so powerful. If anyone would like to try, we would reward the champion, runner-up and the third winner with different unique copies after assessment.¡± Pointing at the sheet of calligraphy, the shopkeeper smiled and exined.

    Qin Wanru now realized that behind the stage was arge shop which mainly dealt in writing brushes, ink, paper and inkstones. However, since the stage was toorge, the shop was blockedpletely.

    A general wrote it? No wonder the writing looked so powerful and firm. The audience kept praising but nobody wanted to try. For those literate men, writing was not quite difficult but writing steadily and firmly was hard. Watching the sheet of calligraphy on the stage, these literate men knew nobody could write like this without practicing for over twenty years.

    Many schrs gathered under the stage but they all feared that they would embarrass themselves if they had a try first. As a result, nobody volunteered.

    Staring at the sheet of calligraphy, Qin Wanru frowned and felt strangely familiar. However, she just could not think of where and when she saw this calligraphy before. Then she just frowned and stared at the work nkly.

    Seeing Qin Wanru just staring at the calligraphy carefully, Qi Tianyu thought Qin Wanru was interested in this game so he quickly got close to her without being noticed by Qin Wanru. ¡°Does Sister Wanru want to have a try?¡± Qi Tianyu smiled and asked.

    He behaved too affectionate. How Qi Tianyu who looked very polite and gentle would say something like this in such an intimate way.

    ncing at Qi Tianyu in surprise, she shook her head. ¡°It must be a literate general who wrote this work!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qi Tianyu nodded and admitted.

    ¡°Our shop¡¯s owner always wees and prefers such style of calligraphy. If anyone possesses works like this, our shop¡¯s owner would offer high prices for it! Since today is a good day, we would send the seller a big present if we couldplete the sale!¡± Seeing nobody have a try, the shopkeeper continued to say with a bright smile.

    Qin Yuru also came. Looking around, she talked to Qi Tianyu softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a try, Master Qi?¡± Qi Tianyu was famous for his talent in Jiangzhou as he was also proficient in calligraphy and painting. Since he was quite talented at a very young age, he enjoyed a great reputation among schrs in Jiangzhou.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see,¡± Qi Tianyu answered slowly as his eyes fixed on the stage, seeming that he was a little bit persuaded.

    ¡°Ha! Does he really think he is able to do that? Look! If the task were easy, then people would rush to try that. The sheet of calligraphy has always been hung here at this time of every year. Nobody can make it!¡± Di Yan quite disliked Qi Tianyu¡¯s confident look so he snorted and said.

    ¡°Or is there any other point which we should be particr about?¡± Feeling interested, Qin Wanru asked out of curiosity.

    Noticing Qin Wanru¡¯s question, Di Yan lifted his head proudly and answered, ¡°Of course. Last year, this work was also shown around. Many people had a try but they all failed. Their works were totally different from the original one. How embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qi Tianyu was also curious. Although it was difficult to copy this style of writing, they should possess good writing skills which would avoid themselves from being embarrassed in public.

    ¡°Can you recognize what type of paper the shopkeeper uses there?¡± Smiling sarcastically, Di Yan pointed at the work on the stage and asked.

    The shopkeeper took out several pieces of paper and ink brushes and put them on the table. It seemed that he prepared these tools for those challengers.

    ¡°The type? Is that white-sand rice paper?¡± Qi Tianyu was talented. ncing at the paper on the table, he then rolled his eyes and answered.

    Finding Qi Tianyu was able to recognize the type of paper so quickly, Di Yan felt amazed but he gradually disliked Qi Tianyu more.

    ¡°Yes! You are right, Master Qi. It is white-sand rice paper!¡± Gradually fond of Qi Tianyu, Di Fenn smiled and answered.

    ¡°White-sand rice paper? Then the ink brush must be made of white goat hair!¡±

    Although white-sand ice paper was categorized into rice paper, it was harder to allow the ink prate it than other papers. People who used this type of paper must write slowly, steadily and strongly as the paper required high vigor of strokes and brawny wrist.

    However, the white-goat hair ink brush was well-known for its feature that once the person who wrote firmly, the ink brush would slip easily which made the person hard to write. With thisbination, those who didn¡¯t get used to these two tools would certainly fail to write a good-looking character!

 Chapter 374 - Qin Wanru Left Secretly to Explore the Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 374 Qin Wanru Left Secretly to Explore the Unknown</h4>

    Thebination of the white-sand rice paper and the white-goat hair ink brush increased the difficulty of this task. No wonder nobody dared to have a try. Those who had lived in the capital city just stood back while those who didn¡¯t live here dared not to try first as they found nobody volunteered and they feared that there might be some traps. Thus they were careful of this task. As a result, an awkward silence appeared.

    Qin Wanru felt the shopkeeper smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Nobody won presentsst year?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    ¡°No. Nobody would know the shopkeeper would be so cunning. How could theybine these two things together! Nobody would practice writing with these papers! It couldn¡¯t improve your writing but also it is quite expensive!¡± Di Fenn popped her head up and exined.

    Although it was expensive and hard to write on, it was easy to preserve!

    Qi Baiyu¡¯s eyes twinkled. He had always been quick-witted so an idea urred to him. ¡°Who wrote that? Can¡¯t anyone find something simr? They just said that they would reward those who sell them sheets of calligraphy in the same style of writing!¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows who wrote it. Many people once checked and found out that they have never seen it before. Moreover, they thought that this sheet of calligraphy is not written by a noble man. A general? Nobody could figure out who the general is. It is hard to recognize!¡± Di Yan shook his head and sighed.

    So, the shopkeeper just lied to them for fun!

    Seeing nobody have a try, some schrs decided not to wait and quickly volunteered as they felt confident of their writing skills. Since someone started the challenge, there would be many followers waiting to have a try. Soon five tables were put on the stage and there was one challenger behind each table.

    Once they got on the stage, they quickly took the ink brush and began to copy the sheet of calligraphy carefully. The audiences got silent and were waiting to see their works.

    As soon as they started to write, they noticed the troubles brought by the particr ink brush and paper. Then their hand shook badly when holding the ink brush, which made them put the first wrong stroke on the paper. However, once they made mistakes, it would be hard to retrieve the error. The audience burst intoughter.

    Those challengers were bold and professional. However, once they wereughed at, not to mention the difficulties caused by the ink brush and paper which embarrassed them, they felt nervous and then wrote badly. When they finished, they felt extremely awkward and got off the stage whenparing their funny copies to the original sheet of calligraphy.

    The audience burst intoughter again when the shopkeeper hung their funny writing on the stage. It was so hrious. How could those schrs write something like this? It just looked like those works which was created by babies who just began to learn writing.

    Some people even asked, ¡°Who is that? Who writes that? The middle one is extremely hrious! How funny it is!¡±

    ¡°Yes! My servant girls would definitely be much better than them in calligraphy!

    The schrs who just volunteered hurried to leave by feeling embarrassed among the ceaselessughter. However, because of this, nobody would dare to have a try again. Those who looked confident now all hesitated. They were ready to show off their talent in the capital city. How could they beughed at before they passed the exam! How embarrassing!

    No matter how the shopkeeper persuaded the audience to have a try, everyone hesitated and kept quiet when seeing those challengers¡¯ works. Nobody would like to beughed at by others. Even though it did not matter too much, they always would be willing tough at others while unwilling to beughed at.

    The audience gradually dispersed. Somebody found there was no amusement and then pushed their way through the crowd and hurried to leave. Seeing everyone was leaving, Di Yan talked to Qin Yuru, ¡°Cousin Yu, let¡¯s go. It is boring here.¡±

    Then he tried to take her hand.

    Qin Yuru stayed away and avoided being touched by him expressionlessly. She nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Then they began to walk outward. When they didn¡¯t go too far, Qi Tianyu suddenly turned around and found Qin Wanru who should follow him disappeared! He was shocked and immediately stopped.

    ¡°Master Qi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing his shocked face, Qin Yuru also stopped and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Second Lady Qin is not with us!¡± Looking around, Qi Tianyu only saw the crowded street but found no trace of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°What, what should we do? How would she disappear?¡± Qin Yuru also flustered and hurried to look around. She said to Qi Tianyu hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s find her now! Second Sister yed in the capital city for the first time. She has never seen so many people before. I am afraid that she is too scared and hides somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Big Cousin, I heard that many criminals wouldmit kidnaps at this time of every year. They would especially prefer those young girls. Once they are kidnapped, they would be sold to those, you know, those ces. Then their whole life almost got screwed up. There were some simr cases in the city before. Ady from an aristocratic family was kidnapped and found in the ce, you know.¡±

    Di Fenn covered her nose and said disgustingly.

    Standing next to Qin Yuru, she also heard the talk between Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru. Seeing Qi Tianyu cared about Qin Wanru so much, she sneered and said.

    ¡°Hey! You! What the hell are you talking about? Can¡¯t you say something as a human?¡± Qi Baiyu was ahead of them. Seeing everyone stopped, he quickly walked to them and got angry when hearing what Di Fenn said.

    ¡°You, you are not a human!¡± Di Fenn also got irritated by being shouted. Holding Di Yan¡¯s hand, she waved her handkerchief and said, ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go! Qin Wanru¡¯s missing has nothing to do with us. She does note out with us. I just hope she would not be found in those ces!¡±

    Then she was ready to go by taking Di Yan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Di Yan was also ahead of them and now he turned around and walked to them.

    ¡°My Second Sister is missing! What should I do? If father and grandma know she disappears, they would not let go of me easily!¡± Qin Yuru looked scared and tearful. Grabbing her handkerchief, she looked at and said to Qi Tianyu helplessly.

    ¡°I will find her!¡± Qi Tianyu said and he quickly turned around.

    ¡°I will go with you. If I lose my sister, I fear, I fear that¡­¡± Qin Yuru looked more and more pitiful. However, she wiped her tear and followed Qi Tianyu quickly.

    Di Yan tried to hold Qin Yuru¡¯s hand as she now tried to follow another man, making him feel ufortable. However, he waste and only to find Qin Yuru had followed Qi Tianyu and gone away.

    ¡°I will also go with them!¡± said Qi Baiyu. He didn¡¯t care about Di Yan and other people and just left quickly.

    ¡°Is that your fiancee, Master Di Yan?¡± One master who came with Di Yan pointed at Qin Yuru¡¯s figure and asked smilingly.

    Di Yan¡¯s face turned livid but he just nodded, thinking that how Qin Yuru could embarrass him.

    Qin Yuru not only stayed close to that man in front of Di Yan but also left with that man without caring about Di Yan! So embarrassing!

    ¡°Her sister disappeared! She is looking for her!¡±

    ¡°That one? Although she looked young, she is a beauty! I am wondering whether she is engaged with someone?¡± another master asked. He just stood beside Di Yan. When he saw Qin Wanru, he was shocked by Qin Wanru¡¯s beautiful face and even was unable to speak. Now he finally calmed down.

    ¡°Maybe not. She is only a kid! Let¡¯s go. She must be here still. I suppose someone just pushed her to the edge of the crowd!¡± Di Yan felt impatient when talking about Qin Yuru so he suggested.

    ¡°I will help!¡± This master was kindhearted. He even pushed his way through the crowd and began to look for Qin Wanru with his servant, seeming that he had decided that he must find Qin Wanru.

    Actually, Qin Wanru decided not to follow them on her own. She went behind the stage. Staring at the shop, Qin Wanru hesitated for a while and then she walked in the shop directly.

    Seeing ady walking in, a shop-boy hurried to greet her with a bright smile.

    Pointing at the stage outside, Qin Wanru asked curiously, ¡°Who wrote that sheet of calligraphy? I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Not a famous calligrapher. My boss just prefers his style of writing and still keeps looking for the general¡¯s works. If you have any pieces of the general¡¯s writing, please sell us. My boss would offer a higher price than others to buy it and send a present to you!¡±

    The shop-boy was talkative. He answered fluently, seeming that many people had asked him about the same question before and that was why he would answer in such a fluent way.

    ¡°Who is that general?¡± Qin Wanru felt much more curious.

    ¡°Well, it, it is hard to say. My boss only says that it belongs to a general but he never mentions who the general is. So I think the general is not famous enough!¡±

    The shop-boy shook his head and answered.

    ¡°Where did your boss get this?¡± Qin Wanru asked smilingly with her shinning eyes blinking.

    ¡°I¡­ I really have no idea about his. I guess my boss just received it by chances.¡± The shop-boy smiled bitterly. ¡°I never read books so I don¡¯t know what the advantages the calligraphy possesses and don¡¯t know why my boss likes it!¡±

    His answer made Qin Wanru unable to ask more!

    Looking the shop-boy up and down in an expressionless way, Qin Wanru gave a sweet smile on her fair face. ¡°Actually, I own some pieces of calligraphy but I am not sure whether they are¡­¡±

    She said hesitantly and looked uncertain. However, her words excited the shop-boy. He quickly showed Qin Wanru the way to the inner room and said, ¡°Your grace, please take a seat. My boss would ask you about this in person. If you really possess any true pieces of this general¡¯s works, my boss would definitely buy it! Please wait for a moment!¡±

    After leading the way for Qin Wanru, the shop-boy advised a seat near a window for her. When Qin Wanru sat down, he quickly made some tea for her. Everything was arranged perfectly.

    ¡°Your grace, hold on please. I am going to inform my boss!¡± The shop-boy put down the pot and said after pouring tea for Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru nodded and smiled but she didn¡¯t taste the tea.

    Then the shop-boy ran out. Qin Wanru looked outside from the window and found that the evening was so beautiful and prosperous. With the light, the river looked shinning. The position was perfect as people outside would not notice who sat there inside while people inside could watch outside clearly.

    She saw Qi Tianyu walking by with Qin Yuru hurrying to follow him and trying to take his hand. It seemed that Qin Yuru did this voluntarily. However, Qi Tianyu got rid of her hand. It was so obvious that Qin Yuru was pestering Qi Tianyu. How dare Qin Yuru with Di Yan still being here¡­

    ¡°Your grace. My boss is here!¡± The shop-boy¡¯s voice suddenly came up!

 Chapter 375 - The Sealâ€”a Pine, a Stone and a Chrysanthemum.

    <h4>Chapter 375 The Seal¡ªa Pine, a Stone and a Chrysanthemum.</h4>

    The shop-boy moved aside, and the shopkeeper who had just stood on the stage turned out from the back of the shop-boy. Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s appearance, he was stunned because he did not expect that she would be such a young Miss. After looking up and down at her, he looked more horrified in his eyes in that this Miss in front of him was really outstanding.

    The shopkeeper had seen a lot of girls, but he had never seen such a young and excellent girl. So he dared not treat her without proper respect, he walked to Qin Wanru and saluted politely, ¡°I have heard that Miss has some calligraphy to sell. I was wandering whether Miss could let me have a look?¡±

    ¡°I do not know whether it is the one you want.¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly. ¡°So Ie to ask first. If so, I will take it out next time!¡±

    This obviously meant that she did not take it out this time, but it was reasonable. How could it be possible to take a piece of calligraphy with her when she was walking around the street in Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve?

    A glimmer of disappointment shed in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, but the smile on his face did not diminish, and he still said enthusiastically, ¡°In that case, Miss, please take it out with you next time. If it is what we want, our master will certainly not let Miss suffer a loss and the gift I promise today will also be offered to you!¡±

    ¡°Who wrote this calligraphy?¡± Qin Wanru smiled.

    ¡°It¡­ was not signed¡­¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s smile was awkward.

    ¡°No sign?¡± Qin Wanru frowned slightly and lowered her head as she seemed to soliloquize. ¡°The one in my house seems to have no sign either, but I do not know who wrote it!¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Miss, the calligraphy in your mansion house also has no sign? Is there a small seal at the lower right corner?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ It seems to have¡­ but I did not notice it!¡± Qin Wanru thought for a while, and said with a little entanglement, ¡°Tree? Or something else?¡±

    ¡°Is it a pine, a stone and a chrysanthemum?¡± The shopkeeper got excited and asked as he rubbed his hands.

    ¡°This¡­ I did not see clearly¡­¡± Qin Wanru shook her head hesitantly.

    ¡°Which mansion is Miss from? If it is not convenient for Miss toe out, we can make house service and have a look.¡± The shopkeeper did not hesitate because of Qin Wanru¡¯s hesitation and said enthusiastically.

    ¡°This is not necessary. My father is not willing to sell any calligraphy!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head.

    The shopkeeper looked up and down again at Qin Wanru a few times, and found that this girl in front of him was really young. Despite her young appearance, she had already looked gorgeous, and had some schr¡¯s style. She should be a young Miss from a literary aristocratic family. Of course, it was not convenient for a Miss of such status to sell calligraphy.

    So she probably avoided others to sell this calligraphy.

    Thinking in this way, the shopkeeper immediately understood, and said with a smile, ¡°Whenever Miss is avable, please bring the calligraphy over, and I will help you appraise it. It is not a piece of calligraphy from some famous person, so Miss does not have to worry that the elder in your mansion will ask about this. It is just an ordinary calligraphy!¡±

    ¡°Since it is an ordinary one, why do you care so much, shopkeeper?¡± Qin Wanru asked curiously.

    The shopkeeper said, ¡°In fact, it is our master that likes it. Our master only cares about the style of calligraphy all his life instead of the person who writes it. He will definitely buy the calligraphy that strikes his fancy at a high price. It does not matter whether it is from a famous one. Our master likes this style of calligraphy at first sight, so he specifically asks us to look for simr one!¡±

    This reason could be regarded as sufficient. There were many people who did not merely collect artworks that must be the authentic works from celebrities. As long as they were eye-catching, these works were good. Who could be sure that many yearster this would not be the only copy extant?

    Before some masters became famous, their calligraphy was extremely cheap, but after they became famous, their works would immediately be worth a hundred times.

    ¡°Since it is so, then I will bring it over for a look next time!¡± Qin Wanru stood up and said.

    ¡°Well, what is your family name, Miss?¡± the shopkeeper asked diligently.

    ¡°How can our Miss¡¯s name be said casually!¡± Yujie snorted and stepped to stare at the shopkeeper and then held Qin Wanru to walk out.

    The shopkeeper helplessly retreated aside and watched Qin Wanru leaving with Yujie as his brows frowned tightly.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, herees Master!¡± A shop-boy hurried over and whispered in the shopkeeper¡¯s ear, and then the shopkeeper turned quickly inside.

    Turning to the backyard of the shop, the main room in the middle was lit, and two guards in ck stood at the door. When seeing the shopkeepering, they silently let him in.

    The shopkeeper walked carefully to the door, and said respectfully, ¡°Pay my respect to Master!¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡± A light voice came from the room.

    The shopkeeper tided his clothes and gently pushed open the door. Seeing the young man sitting under themp in the room, he hurried forward¡­

    Qin Wanru went out and walked into the crowd and thought as she walked. That calligraphy, she did have!

    A pine, a stone, and a chrysanthemum below the stone. It was an obvious feature, but there was no name on the calligraphy, so she did not know who wrote it. It was written powerfully with firm strokes permeating on the back of the paper. Not everyone could do such kind of skill, but this person seeded.

    There was not only one piece in Qin Wanru¡¯s hands. She had all four pieces of calligraphy. She did not know when they had fallen into her own hands, but since she had memory, these pieces of calligraphy had been in her private store room. This time she came to the capital city, she also specially brought them with her.

    The reason why she could remember this so clearly was because when she had started to learn writing in her childhood, she had found some calligraphy to practice, and had gotten it when casually rummage through her private store room. At that time, she had wanted to practice ording to the characters on it, but Madam Dowager had not allowed and said that this style was not suitable for girls.

    After that, she had given up and the calligraphy remained in her private storeroom with a small number of treasuries.

    Because these pieces of calligraphy were not from someone famous and had no sign, Qin Wanru did not care much about them, and had even forgotten them early. However, she still remembered clearly because she had reorganized her private store room and casually gone through them before entering the capital city.

    ¡°What do these pieces of calligraphy mean? Why do they appear in my private store room? Do I lose the memory in my childhood? ¡±

    ¡°Does it mean that these are left to me by my own father.¡± She suddenly felt a strong heartbeat and stopped, biting her cherry lips. There was a spection in her heart that made her uncontrobly excited. ¡°Could it be written by father?¡±

    But then she denied this spection. She had seen the style of calligraphy of the former Heir of Duke Xing and it was not like this. That shadow wall was full of characters. Despite some differences between those characters, she could recognize that they were the same in nature and the trick was getting more proficient, which waspletely different from this style of calligraphy.

    Then if it was not written by Father, it meant that it had been collected by Father!

    In terms of Father¡¯s status, he could collect any kind of calligraphy and paintings from famous masters, but he specially collected this unnamed calligraphy, which meant that these four pieces of calligraphy were different from others.

    As for the shopkeeper¡¯s expression today, he became excited even there was only a bit of clue.

    Qin Wanru concluded that it should be the shopkeeper, or the master behind the shopkeeper that was looking for these pieces of calligraphy. There must be some secrets that she did not know, but no matter what the secrets were, Qin Wanru did not think that she had let someone know that she had these pieces of calligraphy in her hands.

    She felt inexplicably dangerous with her hair standing on end¡­

    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t find other people. What should we do?¡± Yujie followed Qin Wanru to stop and said anxiously after looking around.

    People were hurrying to and fro in the street, but they just could not see anyone that they were familiar with before. Actually, they were not that familiar because they arrived in the capital city for the first time!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s face slightly changed, and she reached out to pull Yujie, and hurried to hide aside.

    Yujie was startled by Qin Wanru, but she always admired Qin Wanru and immediately followed Qin Wanru to hide aside.

    The two rushed into a roadside alley, but there were a lot of people even in the alley. Qin Wanru¡¯s face was a little white and she was looking in the direction from which they hade.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yujie whispered, and followed Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze, but she found nothing unusual. There were still so many people walking to and fro, but that was all.

    Qin Wanru shook her head. She just had felt a sense of danger, but she frowned. ¡°Have I worried too much?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait!¡± Qin Wanru thought for a while, with her watery eyes keeping paying attention to the stream of people outside.

    Hiding aside for a while, she felt that it was inexplicably quiet and Yujie seemed to have been silent until now, so she subconsciously turned her head. However, she was stunned with her watery eyes wide open and quickly stepped two steps back, almost falling down. Yujie was not next to her!

    In the tall and beautiful pce, Emperor was sitting at a higher level with Empress Dowager on one side and Empress on the other. In right-hand seats, other concubines were sitting respectively with smiles. Each of them was well-dressed and secretly looked at Emperor with affection when softly speaking to the people around them.

    There were also a few princes and princesses below. The elder ones took their own seats separately, and the younger ones all followed their mother.

    Chu Liuchen also sat in the pce. Although his seat was in a lower position, it was close to Empress Dowager. He had also drank a little wine, so his pale face was a little flushed and his eyes seemed to gleam like water, making people feel him more handsome and beautiful.

    Emperor who sat on top calmly nced Chu Liuchen¡¯s face and lightly sighed.

    Unlike the performance of other happy people, Chu Liuchen¡¯s head leaned back slightly, making him look a bit weak. All his ck hair tied up with a white jade crown, which made his face as clean and shiny as white jade.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, are you tired?¡± Empress Dowager kept watching him, and asked softly when seeing him leaning back with a pair of handsome eyes closed slightly.

    Chu Liuchen reached out to touch his forehead. Perhaps because he had drunk a little, his voice was a little hoarse, and he forced a smile helplessly. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I am really tired!¡±

    ¡°Emperor, let Chen¡¯er go to rest!¡± Empress Dowager turned to say to Emperor.

    Emperor¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face with uncertain meaning. Seeing that Chu Liuchen looked very tired, he nodded slowly and said gently, ¡°Chen¡¯er, since you are tired, go to have a rest first. It is inconvenient for you to go out, so just stay in the pce! ¡±

    ¡°Thank you Emperor Uncle!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up to give a salutation to the emperor. When standing up, he staggered slightly, and a weak smile appeared on his pale face. ¡°Emperor Uncle, I may go out after a while. I hear that the night scene today is particrly beautiful. ¡±

 Chapter 376 - The Mysterious Woman Standing at the Gate of the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 376 The Mysterious Woman Standing at the Gate of the Pce</h4>

    He didn¡¯t say much but there was a bit of craving under his eyes. This eagerness made Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes red. The grandson that she was most concerned about might not see these night scenes that he was eager for at a time.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK that Chen¡¯er wants to take a rest!¡± The emperor¡¯s expression became more and more gentle. Such a gentle tone could not be seen by many concubines.

    For a while, many jealous eyes entangled in Chu Liuchen¡¯s body, but then a lot of sarcasm appeared on the corners of lips of many people. He was just a sick prince, and nobody would care about a dying man.

    ¡°Thank you, my uncle!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He went out of the hall with Xiao Xuanzi.

    Outside the main hall, Chu Liuchen stood under the tree to calm himself down, and he reached out to rub his forehead. There were many people in the main hall. His head did feel a little ufortable. When he was outside the main hall, he felt slightly better.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­¡± He heard a very soft voice beside his ears. Chu Liuchen turned back and saw a beautiful woman appearing under the shadow of a tree, wearing light white clothes, and the moonlight shadow like stars dripped on them was like dark flowers printed on her clothes.

    A pair of beautiful big eyes full of tears, looked at Chu Liuchen, which were full of longing.

    The two pce maids stood behind her. Seeing that she was going to fall down, they hurriedly reached out to help her, while secretly looking at Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes turned back calmly as if he didn¡¯t see the woman under the tree. He shook his robe sleeves, turning and striding away.

    Xiao Xuanzi looked at that woman. After a quick ritual, he quickly caught up with Chu Liuchen.

    Looking at the back of Chu Liuchen who was leaving, two lines of tears slowly slipped down on the pretty face of the woman.

    ¡°Imperial concubine, don¡¯t be sad. Your Highness will understand you.¡± A pce maidforted her in a low voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s ming me. He has always been ming me¡­¡± The woman muttered to herself, tears rolling down on her pretty cheeks like flowers. She cried silently.

    ¡°Imperial concubine, Your Highness will definitely understand you in the future and will forgive you!¡± The pce maidforted her again quickly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± she said. The woman lowered her head and wiped her tears. She raised her head after a long while.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for the emperor?¡± said another pce maid, looking at the tall pce over there.

    ¡°Why should we wait!¡± The woman shook her head and her purpose of waiting here had been achieved. So why should she wait again.

    The two pce maids supported the woman to leave, as mysterious as when she came. All the concubines ranked were in the hall and nobody knew who was she?

    ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± Xiao Xuanzi followed behind Chu Liuchen, and asked him anxiously when he did not mean to turn to his pce.

    ¡°Exit the pce to enjoy the night scene!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually as if the woman just now did not disturb his heart.

    ¡°At this time? Would you like to take a break?¡± Xiao Xuanzi felt that his master¡¯s face was too red. Such a red face really didn¡¯t indicate that he was drunk?

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to see the scenes!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly said.

    After leaving the pce gate, Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage was stopped at the gate of the pce in an early time. Chu Liuchen stepped on the carriage at the door, and the carriage moved slowly. In the carriage, Chu Liuchen¡¯s long eyes narrowed slightly. He held his head with one hand, leaning on the couch on one side.

    ¡°Master, Second Miss is traveling with First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion and two Childes of Qi¡¯s mansion today. The two Childes of Qi¡¯s mansion are the two sons of Jiangzhou magistrate before!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi reported to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Why should they follow her?¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it is because that General Qin is afraid that his two daughters will get lost, so he finds them. When they were in Jiangzhou, the two families had good rtionship!¡±

    ¡°When they were in Jiangzhou, they had good rtionship but they didn¡¯t have marriage rtionship. Now they are like this. They could really go back to their original situation! He really had a big heart! Check what Qin Huaiyong wants to do!¡± Chu Liuchen sneered.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I will ask people to check it now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded. This was indeed a peculiar thing, and it seemed to be abnormal.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Chu Liuchen said for granted.

    ¡°Second Miss is strolling on the street and when she separated with others, she entered a calligraphy and painting shop. It was the calligraphy and painting shop that the shopkeeper had always been looking for that unknown general¡¯s calligraphy. After entering, she has note out yet!¡± Although Xiao Xuanzi followed Chu Liuchen all the time, he had got the news early.

    ¡°Go there!¡± he saidzily. Chu Liuchen¡¯s lips hooked slightly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not far from here, and it will be faster to get around from behind!¡± Xiao Xuanzi lifted the curtains and looked at the night view outside. It was very suitable to pass from here in the past, and it was fast, but today was different. People were blocking the main road, so going around on the small streets would be faster.

    The carriage turned silently in one direction, and then entered a junction ¡­

    Qin Wanru looked at the eyes of Xiao Xuanzi in front of her in shock and covered her face with a piece of parchment. Qin Wanru also recognized that it was Xiao Xuanzi. ¡°Second Miss,e in with me. Our master is waiting for you inside!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi stood at the door not far behind Qin Wanru and said to Qin Wanru with a smile.

    ¡°Where is Yujie?¡± Qin Wanru looked around, failing to find the figure of Yujie.

    ¡°Yujie has already gone into it and she is in the yard now. Second Miss, please!¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s smiling face was like a blossoming flower, and he stretched his fingers behind him.

    Qin Wanru stepped helplessly. When she went in the yard, she saw that Yujie did stand in the yard, but she was blocked by a guard in front of her, and the sword in his hand was across in front of Yujie.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Qin Wanru said with a bit anger.

    The courtyard door was closed. Xiao Xuanzi took off the handkerchief on his face and waved his hands. The sword in the guard¡¯s hand fell, and Yujie hurried to Qin Wanru¡¯s side, and said anxiously, ¡°Miss!¡±

    She was thinking about answering the words of her Miss, but she was pulled into this ce by someone and before she was to talk, a sword reached her neck. She was so scared that she did not dare to move. When she saw it was Xiao Xuanzi now, she relieved!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, Yujie. This is to hide ourselves from others¡¯ eyes!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled and came over to apologize to her. Yujie gave him a stern nce and said nothing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡± Qin Wanru asked, looking at the empty courtyard.

    ¡°My master is waiting for you upstairs. Second Miss, please quickly go up!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reached out his hands and pointed at the attic over his head.

    There was light in the attic, and only one figure could be seen. Qin Wanru sighed helplessly and turned to walk in the room.

    Yujie wanted to keep up with her movements, but was pulled by Xiao Xuanzi. ¡°Yujie, please enjoy the scenery downstairs. The attic is where our masters appreciate the scenery, and we can¡¯t be insurgents!¡±

    ¡°Yujie, you stay downstairs!¡± Qin Wanru said slowly after setting her pace.

    Needless to say this was the meaning of Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Although Yujie was unwilling, she had to stay, and gave Xiao Xuanzi a stern nce, shaking her hand fiercely to shake away the hands of Xiao Xuanzi. She stood under the wall on the one side of the courtyard alone. ¡°Who wants to appreciate the night view, you do it if you want!¡±

    Looking at Qin Wanru in front, who stepped into the room one step by one step, Xiao Xuanzi smiled with satisfaction. He looked at Yujie who was still very angry, running over and pointing at the wing next to them. ¡°Do you want to go there to sit for a while? There are prepared pastries brought from the pce.¡±

    The pastries from the pce? Yujie was moved by him.

    Seeing that Yujie was hesitating, Xiao Xuanzi followed her at once and said, ¡°They were prepared by the imperial chef in the pce for today. Even if you want to eat them in the past, you may not have them!¡±

    Even the people in the pce might not necessarily eat them, which could indicate that they were good things. Yujie felt that she was hungry. She ate a few in the mansion before, but it was only a little bit!

    But even so, she didn¡¯t intend to forgive Xiao Xuanzi. She gave him a stern nce, turned and strode to thepartment. She was hungry now, so she wanted to eat these pastries first¡­

    Qin Wanru stepped up the stairs step by step, turned a bend, and went up to the attic on the second floor.

    There was a light in the attic, and there was a table next to the window with many dishes. The dishes were very hot, so it should be cooked just now and delivered on the table.

    At this time, Chu Liuchen had sat back to the chair and reached out his hands to pick up the cup in front of him. He took a sip and slowly turned his head. His handsome face had a flush that never appeared in the past. He made people more and more feel that he was like a jade and no one was paralleled with him. Such a Chu Liuchen even made people feel amazing.

    Handsome and wless, unparalleled in the world.

    Qin Wanru had to admire Chu Liuchen¡¯s face, which was so beautiful that women would be ashamed of their faces.

    Such an appearancecked certain beauty because of his pale face in the past. But now it would be a little more enchanting than before.

    ¡°Come, sit down!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out his hands and pointed at the chair opposite him.

    There was a table full of dishes with two chairs. Looking from the window, it was an excellent ce.

    Qin Wanru walked here. After sitting down, she immediately swallowed a drool secretly in front of a te of sweet pastries. She wasn¡¯t full actually. Before when she was in Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru sat there. She observed them carefully without eating much.

    The thing was too weird so she lost her mind about eating. At this time, she became hungry because of the smell of the dishes in front of her.

    Her stomach not only felt hungry but also made a sound.

    Hearing the sound besides her ears, Qin Wanru¡¯s face was stunned first, then flushed, and then she looked at Chu Liuchen in shame, not even knowing how to react.

    Even though she was reborn again, she had never encountered such an embarrassing moment. As a Miss of aristocratic family, she was so hungry that her stomach made a sound in front of Chu Liuchen. What situation it was.

    Chu Liuchen was also stunned. He raised his handsome eyes and looked at Qin Wanru. No matter how intelligent he was, he could not expect such a scene. Later, when he saw Qin Wanru¡¯s ashamed eyes, he suddenlyughed¡­

    Qin Wanru tried hard to keep herself calm and wanted to make her look normal, but when she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s overly handsome face with smile, her face was flushed like blood. And what made her feel more ashamed was that her stomach made a sound again!

    It even made a sound again¡­

 Chapter 377 - Search Someone Strangely at Night

    <h4>Chapter 377 Search Someone Strangely at Night</h4>

    Chu Liuchen finally stoppedughing when Qin Wanru looked unbearably ashamed and looked at Qin Wanru with interest. His handsome face showed a teenager¡¯s tiredness and less usual elegance and calmness. He looked very real, as ifing out from an ink and wash painting.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re hungry, why don¡¯t you eat some?¡± He looked up and smiled at Qin Wanru.

    Since Qin Wanru had lost her face, she felt that she didn¡¯t need to pretend to be elegant. She picked up a piece of pastry with chopsticks indignantly and ate without raising her head.

    The pastry was very savory and glutinous, and just melted in her mouth. She found the vor a little familiar, and it was her favorite.

    Looking at the pastry in front of her in astonishment, she could be sure that she had never eaten it. However, both its appearance and vor seemed to be familiar, as if there was such vor at the bottom of her memory.

    She took another bite and savored it with a hint of hesitation across her watery eyes. Had she eaten it in thest life? In thest life, she had visited the pce, but why couldn¡¯t she remember it?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It tastes bad?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said. He held back hisughter, looking as gentle as jade under the light.

    ¡°It tastes¡­ pretty good!¡± Qin Wanru said and raised her bright eyes to look at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face with hesitation. Her long ck eyshes fluttered above her watery eyes, making her look like an ignorant fawn.

    ¡°It should taste good. I specially ordered the imperial kitchen to make them!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°Your Highness, you also like this vor?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes curiously and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this sweet and greasy vor!¡± Chu Liuchen sneered and said with displeasure.

    ¡°Thanks a lot, Your Highness!¡± Qin Wanru expressed her gratitude consciously.

    ¡°Since you like this vor, just eat more. It is not easy for me to bring these pastries out of the pce. But what¡¯s going on with your Qin¡¯s Mansion? They didn¡¯t offer you a fine dinner on the eve of the Spring Festival?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Qin Wanru with disdain and said, while stretching out his hand leisurely and picking up a piece of the pastries Qin Wanru had just eaten. He frowned and said after tasting it, ¡°It¡¯s too sweet!¡±

    Since he disliked it so much, why did he eat it? Qin Wanru speechlessly watched Chu Liuchen elegantly eat the pastry mouthful by mouthful and then take another piece.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to eat it!¡± ncing at the te where there were only a few pieces of pastries left, Qin Wanru decided to be honest. She hadn¡¯t finished one piece yet, while he had finished his pastry.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Chu Liuchen took it for granted, reached out to point at the te in front of Qin Wanru and said, ¡°I want to eat this!¡±

    Only the two of them were upstairs. Xiao Xuanzi was not around. Chu Liuchen looked straight at Qin Wanru with his pretty eyes, waiting for her to pick up the pastry for him.

    ncing at the te of pastries in front of her, Qin Wanru stood up helplessly, picked up the pastries in front of her and ced them in front of Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen looked really hungry, even hungrier than Qin Wanru, whose stomach had growled a moment ago. She thought that it was actually very pleasing to watch a teenager, who was as pretty as a painting, eat, especially when seeing him behave so elegantly.

    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you have enough?¡± Even so, Qin Wanru asked in amazement.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and said.

    ¡°The dishes on the pce banquet are not delicious?¡± Qin Wanru asked in puzzlement. Would the dishes made by the imperial kitchen be not delicious? The answer was certainly no. She had tasted it, and found that it was much more delicious than those made by the old maid who had just begun to work in her mansion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to have dinner with them!¡± Chu Liuchen casually said, put down the chopsticks in his hand leisurely, and knocked on the table a few times with his long and angr fingers.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t like to have dinner in the pce?¡± Qin Wanru became increasingly curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring!¡± Chu Liuchen answered her unexpectedly. He seemed to be in a good mood, raised his narrow and long eyes and looked at Qin Wanru, ¡°You thought it veryfortable for me to have dinner in the pce?¡±

    He was a deposed crown prince in poor health. Although the Empress Dowager favored him and the emperor seemingly treated him equally, could he really live well?

    There were numerous and various people in the pce. As a sick and weak child without parents, he must have been disdained a lot and heard lots of gossip up to now!

    How could he really treat his rtives in the pce as his family members? He, who had no parents like her, must feel as helpless as her, or even more ufortable than her.

    The worst situation for her was being treated coldly in the General¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, Qin Huaiyong had no other child except for Qin Yuru. But the emperor was different. The emperor had robbed him of the throne, and pretended to be kind to Chu Liuchen!

    No one knew what the emperor thought in private!

    The imperial power had always been alluring, and those, who failed to win the throne, mostly lost their lives. Chu Liuchen had survived, but it was probably rted to his poor health.

    If he was really healthy, he might not be able to survive.

    It was so easy to kill a baby in his infancy, even with the protection of the Empress Dowager!

    His illness was the cause as well as the effect!

    Qin Wanru inexplicably felt a trace of pity in her heart. Chu Liuchen seemingly lived a sumptuous life, but in fact he must have always been cautious like walking on thin ice!

    Such a pretty teenager, who looked like walking out of a painting, was actually unhappy, or even felt unsafe like her who also had no parents.

    She reached out to push the dishes in front of her towards Chu Liuchen. She had seen clearly that Chu Liuchen liked these dishes.

    Nevertheless, he had just picked up them twice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to have dinner with me?¡± Chu Liuchenzily watched Qin Wanru push the dishes with an increasingly casual smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you are hungry, you should have more of them!¡± Qin Wanru sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Since you want to have dinner with me so much, I can allow you to have dinner with me from the next Spring Festival!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    Qin Wanru decided to drop the idea. He was not a pitiful deposed crown prince, but was going to be an emperor holding the dynasty¡¯s fate in his hands in the future. She should feel pity for herself rather than for him.

    ¡°Your Highness, when are you returning to the pce?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay upte!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly with his face darkening. He seemed to be displeased again?

    ¡°Your Highness, shouldn¡¯t you return to the pce and stay upte with the Empress Dowager?¡± Qin Wanru asked cautiously for fear that annoying the Prince again.

    ¡°Are you unwilling to stay upte with me?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. But I¡¯ve been out for a long time, fearing that my grandma and mother might be worried!¡± Qin Wanru said in an increasingly cautious way.

    Qin Yuru would inevitably look for her when finding that she had got lost. If she continued staying outside, it would be terrible.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I will send you back!¡± Chu Liuchen casually said, stood up and walked to the window. The gauze curtain in front of the window fell down, but they could see the scene outside the window.

    The fine gauze enabled them to see the outside at a nce, especially when it was brilliantly lighted outside.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Chu Liuchen said to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru stood up, walked to the window, and looked at the night scene outside. Under the clear light of night, people were passing to and fro, looking very lively. Despite the distance, they could still feel the liveliness in the street.

    ¡°Look, over there!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to pull Qin Wanru towards him, pointed at somewhere and said.

    Qin Wanru staggered and bumped into Chu Liuchen. As soon as she stood still, she was attracted by the scene below. With her long eyshes fluttering, she asked suddenly, ¡°What are they looking for?¡±

    In the middle of the street, there were several people, who looked different from those around them, seemingly looking for something. Despite their different clothes, all of them were young men. Some of them stood in the porch of a store, some were in the crowd, and some went with the crowd.

    If it weren¡¯t for Qin Wanru¡¯s clear view due to her standing on a high ce at the moment, she could never distinguish them.

    Thest one of these people stood in front of the bookstore where Qin Wanru had walked out before. There seemed to be several people standing in the darkness there. When a Miss passed by with a maid, a person came out of the bookstore, stepped forward to stop them, and then stepped aside.

    After a while, another Miss and her maid were stopped.

    On the night of the eve of the Spring Festival, many young Misses hung out with their maids. Although Qin Wanru couldn¡¯t recognize them from the back, she still felt keenly that all the Misses and their maids, who were stopped, were not high and still looked young.

    ¡°Looking for you! Zhuozhuo, what did you do to piss them off?¡± Chu Liuchen casually said.

    Qin Wanru was so shocked that she didn¡¯t even notice that Chu Liuchen had put his hand on her shoulder and called her by her childhood name only used by her grandma.

    ¡°Looking for me¡­ Why?¡± Qin Wanru said in horror with sudden sweat on her head. If she kept hiding at the entrance of that alley, she might have been found by them.

    Although she had expected that the shopkeeper would send someone to find her, she did not expect that he would send so many people to do that. What was the meaning behind the calligraphy?

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Chu Liuchen asked leisurely, touching her ck hair with his slender fingers after patting on her skinny shoulder. He felt that she and his fat cat were so alike, and it was sofortable to touch her hair!

    He slightly closed his pretty eyes, feeling at ease.

    ¡°I saw a sheet of excellent calligraphy on the stage over there, so I wanted to inquire about it. I also told the shopkeeper that I had a sheet of calligraphy and wanted to sell it. The shopkeeper was very interested, and said that it was their boss¡¯ favorite. After that, he didn¡¯t say anything, and I left. I didn¡¯t expect that he would look for me!¡± Qin Wanru said with tremor.

    ¡°Do you think that your life is too calm in the capital and want to see what the imperial family can do?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her yfully and patted her head. His voice waszy and gentle, but concealed frightening dignity and gloom!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Wanru suddenly felt a beat in her heart, withdrew her gaze, clenched her fists hard at the bottom of her sleeves and looked up at Chu Liuchen, wondering if she understood what he meant¡­

 Chapter 378 - Since the Person Dared to Stretch out His Claws, Iâ€™ll Chop Them!

    <h4>Chapter 378 Since the Person Dared to Stretch out His ws, I¡¯ll Chop Them!</h4>

    ¡°They must be sent by someone powerful!¡± Chu Liuchen watched the few people searching for Qin Wanru in the crowd with interest.

    They seemed to be casual, but actually cooperated well. When something happened, there was an immediate response. An experienced team like them must be sent by someone powerful!

    Unexpectedly he found some clues here, which was really a surprise.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi!¡± Chu Liuchen said to someone downstairs through the window.

    Although his voice was not high, Xiao Xuanzi standing downstairs heard it immediately, hurried upstairs, and said respectfully to Chu Liuchen, ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Go, find something for them to do!¡± Chu Liuchen pointed to the downstairs with his chin.

    Xiao Xuanzi nced at the direction he was pointing at, also saw those people, and instantly understood, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go to arrange it now!¡±

    ¡°You must not spare the shopkeeper¡¯s life!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded, nced at Qin Wanru with a smile, turned and went downstairs again. He had already asked Yujie downstairs, and knew that Qin Wanru had been to a bookstore before.

    That bookshop happened to be the one his master had been investigating recently. Unexpectedly they did something and were discovered by his master so soon.

    ¡°What is Xiao Xuanzi going to do?¡± Qin Wanru watched Xiao Xuanzi go downstairs quickly and asked in amazement.

    ¡°Since the shopkeeper has seen you and talked to you, I shouldn¡¯t spare his life.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and saidzily.

    His words made Qin Wanru feel horrified. Of course, she knew that it was the best solution. Although she didn¡¯t know for whom the shopkeeper worked, it was certain that he had kept an eye on her. It was her wrong spection that caused such a result. The best solution was definitely to get rid of the shopkeeper.

    She bit her lip, moved her fingers slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything to stop him.

    She wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted. If the shopkeeper stayed alive, she was very likely to be seen by him and even be killed, and the disaster might be brought on her entire family.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± She bit her lip, and heard herself whisper.

    ¡°Since you work for me, I would definitely not allow anyone to bully you! Since the person dared to stretch out his ws, I¡¯ll chop them!¡± Chu Liuchen said unhurriedly, with endless bloodthirsty coldness in his words.

    Qin Wanru nodded. She would not feel pity for the innocent shopkeeper. If she were an ordinary Miss who just went inside to inquire about the calligraphy, she would probably have been killed this time. Moreover, if they failed to get the calligraphy from her, they might even exterminate her entire family.

    It was definitely not the first time for them, who would rather kill one thousand innocent people than let go of one target, to do that.

    They just did that in a ruthless manner and hid what they had done from everyone else!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows, seeming to be astonished by her calmness.

    ¡°If I were afraid, will they spare me?¡± Qin Wanru shook her head, with few ripples in her calm and charming eyes. The surge at the moment had receded. She had decided to no longer be soft-hearted after being reborn. If she couldn¡¯t even protect herself and those whom she cared about, being soft-hearted was meaningless.

    ¡°Of course they won¡¯t spare you. You have probably stirred up something serious. The one who knows it should not spare your life.¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly chuckled meaningfully.

    ¡°Your Highness, would you spare my life?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen. Her watery eyes reflected Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome figure, but his figure seemed to be more furious and cruel than usual with his fists clenched fiercely on both sides. Only she knew that she was definitely not peaceful at this time!

    ¡°I will definitely not spare someone else¡¯s life, but regarding you¡­¡± No one knew when Chu Liuchen touched Qin Wanru¡¯s slender neck with his hand. As a teenager, his hand was not big actually, but it was a lot biggerpared with Qin Wanru¡¯s slender neck. His hand was ced on Qin Wanru¡¯s neck. She could even feel the thick darkness and bloodthirsty coldness in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You work for me. How could I kill you!¡±

    He softly touched Qin Wanru¡¯s neck with his hand, and his smile became gentle, as if she had mistaken the bloodthirsty coldness and brutality in his eyes.

    He moved his hand up again, stopped at the top of her hair, rubbed it gently and reminded her, ¡°Zhuozhuo, look outside!¡±

    Qin Wanru turned around to look outside, and her blood slowly returned to her heart from all over. Even so, she felt relieved and feeble due to her nervousness a moment ago. Chu Liuchen moved his hand from the top of her hair to her shoulder and gently supported her. He did that so elegantly, with no worldly temperament.

    Qin Wanru shifted her attention out of the window. There was chaos outside the window. Someone was shouting, ¡°Someone¡¯s been killed!¡±

    ¡°There are assassins!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡± ¡­

    There suddenly came some screams, and the pedestrians on the street were scared and ran in chaos. Some people rushed to the ce where the sounds came out. They were those who had searched for Qin Wanru in the crowd.

    The sounds happened toe from the store.

    Something happened in the store?

    Biting her lip, Qin Wanru heard her calm voice, ¡°Has that shopkeeper been killed?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuchen said affirmatively, with a trace of gorgeous coldness in his light smile, like an unsheathed de scratching the sharpest part of someone else lightly and sharply, ¡°Would you like to have a look?¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡± Qin Wanru turned around and asked.

    ¡°Definitely not. If you go downstairs now, someone will probably recognize you. After all, the shopkeeper isn¡¯t the only person who has seen you, right?¡±

    Chu Liuchenughed, seemingly amused by Qin Wanru¡¯s innocence!

    On hearing his words, Qin Wanru fell silent and remembered that she had actually been seen by more than a shop assistant in the store. She suddenly felt a beat in her heart. ¡°Is that shop assistant¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to keep the ce, so I also destroy it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with an increasingly gentle smile and his gaze falling on the street downstairs.

    Qin Wanru turned around again, only to find that the store had caught fire with the re soaring into the sky. Some people were calling for help, some were fighting the fire, and some were running away. They were in a mess.

    There was more than one dead person. Qin Wanru¡¯s good eyesight enabled her to see that some of those, who had searched for her, were dead on the spot. It was the first time that she had seen people die in front of her since she was reborn, and they died because of her.

    Her cold fingers shivered slightly, and she suddenly felt like she had touched something warm and soft. She lowered her head subconsciously, only to see that Chu Liuchen was holding her hand.

    His hand was warm this time. He held her cold little hand and exerted a little strength.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru raised her head, shook her head decisively and stared directly at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face which was so pretty that it seemingly belonged to a celestial teenagering out of an ink and washndscape painting. His cold eyes contained chill and rage!

    It was a life-and-death situation where either they or she would be killed. She didn¡¯t think that they would be kind enough to spare her life.

    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Liuchen¡¯s appearance, she would have got into trouble or even been dragged into a desperate abyss.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Sit down. I want to tell you something!¡± Chu Liuchenughed, took her hand and walked to the table. They sat down again.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you want to tell me?¡± Qin Wanru asked.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun has reached the capital!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Qin Wanru was so excited that she instantly intended to get up with the support of the table and stared straight at Chu Liuchen with joy in her eyes. She estimated that it was time for Mingqiu Nun to reach the capital. However, she hadn¡¯t got any message from Mingqiu Nun until now, so she had intended to find a chance to ask Chu Liuchen about it.

    ¡°She has entered the pce to treat my grandma, and my grandma was very satisfied with her!¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully.

    Qin Wanru froze, blinked her watery eyes and asked after hesitating, ¡°Mingqiu Nun lives in the pce now?¡±

    ¡°Temporarily!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Uh¡­ how can I meet Mingqiu Nun?¡± Qin Wanru said helplessly. The imperial pce was not a ce which she could visit as she wanted.

    Although the Empress Dowager had allowed her to enter the pce at any time and she had the pass given by Chu Liuchen, Qin Wanru did not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°In the next few days, I will take Mingqiu Nun with me when I return to my mansion. Mingqiu Nun has excellent medical skills indeed. I¡¯ve got much better!¡±

    Chu Liuchen squinted at her, picked up the wine pot on the table, filled his ss, and took a sip slowly.

    ¡°Considering Your Highness¡¯ health condition, you should drink less!¡± Qin Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen with disapproval.

    ¡°I¡¯m in good health!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, looking at her with a meaningful smile.

    His words seemed to be true, and Qin Wanru felt like she had almost been convinced.

    ¡°Your Highness, you had better take care of yourself. Even if Mingqiu Nun is here, she must tell you the same thing!¡± Qin Wanru said implicitly. She was persuading Chu Liuchen sincerely. Chu Liuchen had saved her, so she should thank Chu Liuchen for that.

    ¡°You want to instruct me?¡± Chu Liuchen said with an increasingly gentle smile on his handsome face. Qin Wanru even thought that his smile could be considered gentle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°In fact, it is not impossible!¡± Chu Liuchen tapped the table gently with his finger, ¡°You are going to marry into my Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion anyway, so it¡¯s justifiable for you to instruct me in advance!¡±

    He said that so rightly that Qin Wanru blushed immediately. What did instructing him in advance mean? What was more, it was just a measure of expediency for her to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. By the time Prince Chen fell in love with someone else, she would back out. It was unnecessary for her to instruct him!

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t dare!¡± She said again.

    Chu Liuchen ignored her words, put down his wine ss, took a thick stack of things out of his arms, pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s hand, ced them in her palm, and then reached out to help her grab them and said with a slight and mild smile, ¡°Zhuozhuo, I¡¯ve prepared a new year gift for you. Have you prepared anything for me?¡±

 Chapter 379 - This Is My Betrothal Gift

    <h4>Chapter 379 This Is My Betrothal Gift</h4>

    ¡°Gift?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes suspiciously, stared at Chu Liuchen in astonishment with her bright watery eyes, tried to move her hand, but found that she could not move at all.

    ¡°Of course you should give me a gift, because I gave you a red packet for the New Year!¡± Chu Liuchen looked Qin Wanru up and down.

    He made Qin Wanru feel a little nervous for no reason. She subconsciously widened her eyes and nervously stared at Chu Liuchen with her watery eyes.

    Her vignt look pleased Chu Liuchen. He reached out to stir Qin Wanru¡¯s earring, and an earring fell into his hand. He then moved his hand away from Qin Wanru¡¯s hand and put it down, ¡°You can give me this earring as the gift!¡±

    Qin Wanru withdrew her hand and looked at Chu Liuchen, speechless.

    ¡°Look at my red packet!¡± Chu Liuchen said, showing somecency of a young man.

    When Qin Wanru lowered her head, spread her palm and found a big red packet in her palm, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She pinched the red packet and found that it was thick. As she opened the red packet, she saw that it was filled with a stack of notes. At the top was a note of ten liang of silver, followed by notes of twenty liang of silver, fifty liang of silver and one-hundred liang of silver. The stack of notes amounted to about ten thousand liang of silver!

    It was the first time that Qin Wanru had seen so many notes. She retracted her head in astonishment.

    ¡°Your Highness?¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip and blinked her eyes, wondering what he meant. There were too many notes in the red packet!

    Chu Liuchen did not seem to be surprised by her shock. He raised his eyebrows and said with a light smile, ¡°This is a red packet as well as the betrothal gift from me. You are going to marry me anyway, so I won¡¯t allow you to live a miserable life during the Spring Festival!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t ept them! There are too many notes!¡± Qin Wanru bit her lip, reached out to remove the note of ten liang of silver on the top and pushed the rest to Chu Liuchen, ¡°Your Highness, thank you for your red packet!¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ You don¡¯t like it?¡± Chu Liuchenughed with meaningful eyes. ¡°Could it be possible that you are rejecting the betrothal gift from me?¡±

    The so-called betrothal gift meant what Qin Wanru had promised before. She could reject the red packet, but seemingly had no reason to reject the betrothal gift.

    But at the moment, this statement was really hard to ept. The so-called betrothal gift should be carried into her mansion in front of everyone rather than be given to her in private.

    However, this Prince Chen made it right and proper.

    ¡°Your Highness, there are too many notes¡­¡± Qin Wanru said helplessly.

    Even if it was the betrothal gift, it usually included notes of several thousands of liang of silver. No one would give so many notes at once.

    ¡°Since you are going to marry me, you certainly deserve it.¡± Chu Liuchen stroked his sleeves elegantly and suddenly turned his eyes, ¡°Can it be possible that you look down on my betrothal gift!¡±

    Did she dare to look down on it? Qin Wanru was extremely speechless. This Prince was so considerate that he actually did everything required by his marriage with her although she was just a shield for him.

    Chu Liuchen saw Qin Wanru ept the notes, and his smile became increasingly bright. When he raised his hand and was about to speak, he suddenly heard someoneing upstairs in a hurry. They looked towards the stairs together.

    It was Xiao Xuanzi who came upstairs. Upon his arrival, he bowed to Chu Liuchen, and then came over and whispered in Chu Liuchen¡¯s ears. Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes instantly became deeper.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s downstairs. Master, what do you think of it?¡± Xiao Xuanzi said uncertainly.

    ¡°Since he has guessed that I¡¯m here, let hime upstairs!¡± Chu Liuchen said with an elegant smile, as if what he heard at the moment was in ordance with his expectation.

    ¡°Where should the Second Miss go?¡± Xiao Xuanzi looked at Qin Wanru anxiously. There was no other room upstairs and only one stairway down. However, the person was downstairs at the moment. It was toote for Qin Wanru to go downstairs even if she wanted to do that.

    ¡°She¡¯ll stay upstairs! Bring my cloak upstairs!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and pick it up immediately!¡± Xiao Xuanzi replied hurriedly.

    He went downstairs in a hurry, and soon came up with a cloak made of white fox fur and respectfully presented it to Chu Liuchen. The gorgeous cloak was edged with a circle of light gray fur which added some different elegance to the cloak which looked extremely resplendent. Qin Wanru could tell that it was valuable at first nce.

    Chu Liuchen took it, walked up to Qin Wanru, pulled her up, and covered her with the cloak. The cloak wasrge, while Qin Wanru was small. So she was covered in the cloak. Wrapped in smooth and soft fox fur, she felt extremelyfortable.

    After that, Qin Wanru felt that her slender waist was held him. After taking a few steps under his guidance, she sat down and moved slightly. She didn¡¯t know where she was sitting, but only felt something soft under her thighs. It was not a chair.

    Suddenly there came Chu Liuchen¡¯s soft voice. She felt that she was held tightly with his hands around her slender waist, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Someone¡¯sing!¡±

    His words scared Qin Wanru and made her fall silent immediately. Although she couldn¡¯t see anything in his cloak, she still felt her face was burning and the blood all over rushed to her cheeks. She just buried herself in the fox fur without moving.

    Sensing that Qin Wanru seemed to be pretending to be dead, Chu Liuchen smiled joyfully, reached out to lean her head against his shoulder, put his hand around her waist, and nodded at Xiao Xuanzi beside.

    Xiao Xuanzi went downstairs, and brought a young eunuch here this time. Seeing Chu Liuchen sitting there and holding ady, who appeared to be wrapped firmly, in his hands, the eunuch immediately froze.

    The cloak wasrge, but he could still see the top of thedy¡¯s head. It was a petitedy wrapped and held in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms.

    Chu Liuchen was still a teenager who hadn¡¯t grown into an adult. Being able to be held in his arms and lean on his shoulder, it must be a petitedy.

    Why would Chu Liuchen hold ady? Who¡­ who was thisdy? It was said that Prince Chen didn¡¯t like spending time withdies. The pce maids sent to his mansion by the Empress Dowager and the Empress were even killed. In this case, who was thisdy he held firmly and protected?

    The young eunuch forgot his courtesy in amazement, and looked at Chu Liuchen in front of him in a trance. He had imagined countless scenes where he met Prince Chen, but had never thought of this.

    This was so shocking, almost as shocking as the assassination happening today¡­

    ¡°Xiqi, does my uncle send you to tell me something?¡± Chu Liuchen casually reached out to fix Qin Wanru¡¯s messy hair wrapped in the cloak and asked with gentle eyes, as if he didn¡¯t know no one could calm down at the sight of the current scene.

    ¡°I pay you my respects, Your Highness!¡± Xiqi finally returned to himself, hurriedly suppressed the shock in his heart and stepped forward to bow to Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen squinted and said with a bit of coldness in his eyes, ¡°Uncle is not studying the Buddhist doctrine on the mountain. Has hee downhill?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, my master came downhill on a whim on the eve of the Spring Festival. Unexpectedly we were assassinated. Hearing that Your Highness is here, my master specially sent me to ask for help!¡±

    ¡°Ask for help?¡± Chu Liuchen casually said, without being surprised by the fact that his whereabouts was discovered.

    ¡°My master had just walked into a bookstore and wanted to find some books. Unexpectedly, some strangers suddenly rushed out and intended to assassinate my master. My master hid in the bookstore to dodge them, but the bookstore caught fire. My master escaped after being injured. Seeing the guards standing at the door of this store, he knew that Your Highness is here.¡±

    ¡°Does uncle want toe in for a rest?¡± Chu Liuchen asked unhurriedly.

    Uncle? Who was his uncle? Qin Wanru was wrapped in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms, but her brain was running rapidly. She couldn¡¯t remember who the so-called uncle was. So she opened her bright watery eyes in the dark and listened to them quietly.

    ¡°My master doesn¡¯t dare to disturb Your Highness. He is afraid that he cannot afford to disturb you. So he just wants to borrow two guards to send us back.¡±

    Xiqi said with respect, while involuntarily keeping ncing at Qin Wanru. Who was thedy wrapped inexplicably? Why had he never heard of her? If the affair between thedy and Chu Liuchen was publicized, it would shock the government and the public.

    Could his master take advantage of this?

    Because of his focus on Qin Wanru, the utterances he had prepared seemed a bit farfetched!

    ¡°Disturb me?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled suddenly with dim sparkle in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve brought only two guards. I can lend them to uncle, but if something happens to me¡­¡±

    Xiqi was shocked, dare not look at Qin Wanru again, and said in a hurry, ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. My master is in the yard beside. The two guards just need to pay more attention to the yard where my master is, and don¡¯t need to go there and guard my master. This matter has already been reported to the pce, and they would send guards here a momentter!¡±

    If something happened to Prince Chen, Xiqi¡¯s master couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility, let alone Xiqi.

    He heard that after Prince Chen was assassinated, several Princes were all injured. Perhaps no one would believe that it was the truth. They just faked the idents for fear of taking responsibility. However, even if the idents were faked, the several Princes were badly injured and had to live in the Imperial Institute of Medicine.

    It could be seen that no one dared to bear the responsibility, and no one could bear the responsibility!

    ¡°In this case, it¡¯s no problem. You can go back and tell your master that I will order the two guards to take care of him and never allow him to be injured again. Regarding what you saw today¡­¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to touch Qin Wanru¡¯s head gently again, and then reached into the cloak and pulled out a hand which was thin, white and tender¡­

    ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. I didn¡¯t see anything at all!¡± Xiqi didn¡¯t dare to look at him again, lowered his head hurriedly and looked down at the ground in front of him with his face turning pale due to nervousness.

    This Prince Chen was moody. Others might not take it seriously. But if this Prince Chen wanted to kill him, it was no big deal. Although he served his master as an intimate servant, it made no difference.

    Xiqi, who had served his master for more than ten years, was iparable with general eunuchs, so he knew what to say at this moment.

    ¡°Go back! Take care of uncle. I¡¯ll talk about the Buddhist doctrine with him when visiting him next time!¡± Chu Liuchen waved slowly and said.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I got it!¡± Xiqi was covered with sweat and felt like surviving from a disaster. He dared not look at Chu Liuchen again and hurried downstairs.

    The Buddhist doctrine? Qin Wanru, who was wrapped in the cloak, looked up in astonishment. ¡°Bang¡±, she felt a blow on her head and everything went ck¡­

 Chapter 380 - A Prince Who Liked Studying Buddhism

    <h4>Chapter 380 A Prince Who Liked Studying Buddhism</h4>

    ¡°Ah,¡± the bitter cry came from behind. It was ady¡¯s voice which was very light and gentle. Even if Xiqi didn¡¯t see anyone, he could tell that it must be a gorgeousdy.

    No matter how curious Xiqi was, he didn¡¯t dare to look back and quickened his pace, for fear that his slow pace would annoy Chu Liuchen. His master had kept telling him not to mess with Chu Liuchen. His master had no choice this time, otherwise his master would not make use of Chu Liuchen as a shield.

    Qin Wanru touched her head and burst into tears in pain. She didn¡¯t know what hard stuff she had bumped her head on so that she could see nothing but a pall of darkness at the moment.

    She felt the cloak on her head was lifted up, and saw Chu Liuchen cover his chin with his long and white hand and his long and pretty eyes be gloomy.

    Qin Wanru immediately realized what had happened and hurriedly reached out to rub her hair with a ttering smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, who is your uncle?¡±

    She felt another hand fell on the top of her hair and gently rubbed her head. He then looked at her with disgust and said, ¡°Ask Xiao Xuanzi to take you away from the back door.¡±

    As he said, he removed the other hand from his chin and held Qin Wanru¡¯s slim waist. Feeling her waist touched by a warm hand, Qin Wanru immediately came to her senses and stood up hurriedly, and the cloak slipped aside.

    ¡°Second Miss, please follow me!¡± Xiao Xuanzi came over from the stairs, bowed his head and said.

    ¡°Put on this cloak. Don¡¯t expose yourself!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and put his cloak on Qin Wanru. This time he didn¡¯t cover Qin Wanru with it casually, but made a knot with the two straps and covered her head with the hood. From the outside, others couldn¡¯t see anything but a vague figure of ady.

    Qin Wanru knew that the guards from the pce would inevitablye over to inquire for a while. If she stayed here, it was easy to expose herself, so it was extremely inappropriate.

    She followed Xiao Xuanzi downstairs. Yujie had been waiting at the entrance of the stairs. She was also draped in a gray cloak whichpletely covered her clothes and face.

    An ordinary carriage was stopped at the back door. Xiao Xuanzi arranged for them to get in the carriage. After that, the carriage turned all the way out to another bustling street intersection, and then turned out of the street, went through a narrow alley and turned to a main street. After turning several corners, it finally stopped in a quiet alley.

    ¡°Miss, please get out of the carriage,¡± the coachman said in a low voice after the carriage stopped.

    Yujie jumped out of the carriage, followed by Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, please leave the cloaks.¡± The coachman reminded them. After Yujie put their cloaks back on the carriage, the coachman pointed at the main street in front of them and said, ¡°After getting out of here and walking a distance, you can see the main street where the bookstore which has caught fire is!¡±

    This was the way back to the main street!

    Qin Wanru nodded, and Yujie stepped aside. The carriage moved forward again.

    Qin Wanru led Yujie out of the alley and stood on the street. There were still numerous people on this street. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t surge forward, but discussed something in groups of three and four. Qin Wanru walked over with Yujie and listened to their conversation. Hearing they talking about the bookstore which had caught fire a moment ago, Qin Wanru involuntarily stopped.

    ¡°Why is there assassin in that store? Will the shopkeeper of an ordinary bookstore be assassinated?¡±

    ¡°There is an aristocrat in the bookstore, and I heard it is a Prince.¡±

    ¡°Really? Is the Prince alright? It will be a disaster if the Prince is seriously injured.¡± Some people were very worried. If a member of the imperial family was seriously injured, those involved in it would get into great trouble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I hope he¡¯s alright. It¡¯s no big deal that a small bookstore is burned down!¡± No one knew whether the talking person was appeasing himself or appeasing others.

    Qin Wanru blinked her fluid eyes. She had actually figured out the identity of the Prince when she was upstairs.

    He was Prince Cheng who liked studying Buddhism and was the younger brother of the current emperor!

    It was said that Prince Cheng had liked studying Buddhism very much since he was a child and even had the idea of bing a monk. If it weren¡¯t for being stopped by the Empress Dowager and the emperor, he would have done that.

    He intended to be a monk due to his being keen on Buddhism rather than being frustrated by anything. Now he was not young, but had not got marry.

    He and the current emperor were actually half brothers. Nevertheless, he had been raised by the Empress Dowager since his biological mother died in his childhood. Thus, the Empress Dowager liked him so much that she would not allow him to be a monk. Under her repeated pressure, Prince Cheng basically lived in those famous temples on mountains instead of his mansion.

    He just went to visit the Empress Dowager when going downhill asionally.

    In Qin Wanru¡¯s impression, the prince was the most indifferent person, and even faded out of everyone¡¯s view. Everyone only thought that the sons of the emperor would fight for the throne, but didn¡¯t expect that the brother of the emperor had a great ambition but just covered it up with his usual performance.

    In thest life, when Qin Wanru was cut in two at the waist, Prince Cheng was a master of Buddhism. Hearing that his elder brother was sick, he hurriedly entered the pce to take care of his elder brother.

    Qin Wanru had spent much time in the pce in thest life, but had rarely met Prince Cheng. However, she had secretly seen something rted to Prince Cheng and thus to know that Prince Cheng was not as indifferent as he seemed to be.

    On that day, she passed an isted pce. She couldn¡¯t remember what she went there for, but she seemingly went there for some business. There she saw two eunuchs secretly talking, and one gave something to the other. She was shocked beside.

    One of the two eunuchs served Prince Cheng, and the other was the emperor¡¯s henchman. The eunuch serving Prince Cheng gave the emperor¡¯s henchman a package of stuff and asked him to put it in the emperor¡¯s meals. They seemingly mentioned Chu Liuchen, the crown prince at that time. But Qin Wanru was far away from them, and they talked intermittently.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t hear them clearly. Nevertheless, if nothing was wrong with the package of stuff, why didn¡¯t they take it out and give it directly to the emperor? Seeing the two eunuchs¡¯ stealthy deeds, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t dare to move at the moment for fear of being discovered by them. If the two eunuchs found that she was hiding there, she would be killed¡­

    The incident happening in thest life had caused her great confusion and panic at that time. Nevertheless, when she died in thest life, the emperor was still alright, and Prince Cheng was still a Prince who liked studying Buddhism and cared about brotherhood a lot.

    Even though the royal family had always distrusted the brotherhood, they had no vignce in front of such a Prince who set his mind on bing a monk¡­

    ¡°Sister Wanru!¡± There came a voice. Qin Wanru looked back in astonishment, only to see Qi Tianyu standing behind her with a look of surprise.

    Seeing her turn her head, he found it was really Qin Wanru and immediately smiled.

    Was he really joyful to find her? She felt weird. Qin Wanru slightly frowned and looked at Qi Tianyu, feeling that there was something wrong she didn¡¯t know¡­

    ¡°Master, they¡¯vee!¡± Xiao Xuanzi went upstairs to report.

    ¡°Ask them toe here!¡± Chu Liuchen wavedzily and said.

    Xiao Xuanzi nodded. After a while, there came the sounds of taking stairs, and a guard leader came upstairs. At the sight of Chu Liuchen, he stepped forward to bow and respectfully said, ¡°I pay you my respects, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Forego formalities!¡± Chu Liuchen casually said, raised his face blushing due to drunkenness and closed his eyes. He could tell that the Prince was a little drunk.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m ordered by the Emperor to investigate the incident of Prince Cheng¡¯s being assassinated!¡± The guard leader stood up straight and said.

    ¡°Is uncle alright?¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to touch his head and askedzily.

    ¡°Prince Cheng is fine but just frightened!¡± The guard leader said and frowned secretly. If he failed to find out the truth, he couldn¡¯t report on his mission and it would be another disaster.

    What had happened to the several princes had made everyone tense, for fear of another disturbance. Now the most indifferent and inactive Prince Cheng was assassinated. There must be someone plotting.

    What did the person plot for? It was obvious. The guard leader was under great pressure!

    ¡°Since he¡¯s just frightened, it¡¯s nothing serious. I was terribly frightened too!¡± Chu Liuchen casually said, ¡°Should I return to the pce or my mansion at this time?¡±

    He asked so directly. The guard leader smiled bitterly and said tactfully, ¡°Your Highness, the Empress Dowager and the emperor are worried about your safety, so please return to the pce!¡±

    Such an incident happened, and Prince Chen got involved in the center of it. Even though everyone thought that Prince Chen got involved unluckily, the guard leader had to ask.

    The guard leader was baffled. He really dared not inquire Prince Chen casually, but could only say something tactfully. It was most appropriate for the emperor to inquire Prince Chen by himself after they entered the pce. Regarding other things, he dared not ask too much.

    After working in the pce for so long, the guard leader certainly knew the importance of Prince Chen. If something terrible happened to Prince Cheng and Prince Chen got involved in it, Prince Chen would be fine. However, if something terrible happened to Prince Chen and Prince Cheng got involved in it, it would be something serious. Should he feel lucky that it was Prince Cheng who was assassinated instead of Prince Chen with a higher status.

    Up to now, the guard leader hadn¡¯t figured out why Prince Chen, who was extremely sick and weak, got involved in it, which made it harder for him to inquire.

    ¡°Uncle isn¡¯t returning to the pce with me?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled gently. His voice was mild, but exuded the dignity that could not be ignored.

    The guard leader dared not refuse to answer.

    ¡°Prince Cheng will certainly enter the pce!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I identally thought of this house and wanted to enjoy the scenery here. I don¡¯t know when uncle moved to the yard beside mine and became my neighbor.¡± Chu Liuchen stood up, raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly, with his face bing increasingly gentle and elegant.

    However, on hearing his words, with his face changing dramatically, the guard leader unconsciously hit his sword with his hand, making a clear sound of ¡°ng¡±.

    Chu Liuchen looked towards the sword of the guard leader, and his face suddenly darkened.

    Xiao Xuanzi came to kick the guard leader fiercely. The guard leader fell and rolled on the ground and screamed in fear, ¡°Your Highness, it is a misunderstanding. I just encountered it identally and have no malicious intention!¡±

 Chapter 381 - A Sneaky Person Always Did Things on the Sneak

    <h4>Chapter 381 A Sneaky Person Always Did Things on the Sneak</h4>

    Standing in front of Chu Liuchen, Xiao Xuanzi dered gravely. ¡°Since you nned to perpetrate the assassination against Prince Chen, your whole n and you should be executed!¡°

    ¡°Your highness, I would never even dare to do that! It was just an ident!¡± The guard leader paled as he hurriedly tried to exin, and broke out in cold sweat. He even threw his sword as far away as he could, and quickly kowtowed to Chu Liuchen.

    A sudden and weird silence hung over the room.

    Watching his sweat slowly dripping along his eyshes, the guard leader felt his heart was almost in his mouth for a long moment. Finally, Chu Liuchen¡¯s calm but solemn voice said. ¡°So you were not trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Definitely! I would never dare to do that! I would rather die thanmit such a wicked deed!¡± The guard leader dared not raise his head to look at Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Chu Liuchen said, his voice sounding much milder now.

    However, the guard leader was so nervous that he continued kneeling on the ground. He replied, ¡°I express my sincere thanks, your highness. By the way, I have something to tell you¡±

    Picking up the cup on the table, Chu Liuchen sipped his tea leisurely and asked, ¡°What?¡± Not long ago, everyone was on edge, but now the tension hadpletely disappeared.

    The sudden transformation made the guard leader quite confused and he thought he had just imagined the previous scenario.

    But he soon cast away this thought for the sweat stains on the ground and his sweaty forehead were reminders of how powerful and overwhelming Prince Chen looked, just several minutes ago.

    He was much stronger than Prince Cheng!

    ¡°Prince Cheng was asking about you. He emphasized that it was because he saw you that he decided to have a rest in the yard nearby. It was not because that he had a house beside your yard, as you thought before, your highness!¡± The guard leader answered carefully. He did not want to tell Chu Liuchen before, but since he had no choice now, he had to use this message to please Prince Chen.

    Chu Liuchen replied calmly. ¡°Well, uncle will only meet me here by chance! What a coincidence! It must be destiny which brings us here, when I seldom leave the pce!¡±

    The guard leader felt his forehead growing sweaty again. He was here to find out who was the one who tried to assassinate Prince Cheng, but he just knew something he should not know.

    But it was truly coincidental for two men who should not be getting together, to meet each other, which was another important reason for him to meet Prince Chen.

    When Prince Cheng was attacked by an assassin, this Prince Chen happened to be within the range of the assassination. Everything seemed doubtful. Prince Cheng kept saying that it was so lucky that he met Prince Chen here, or he would have been killed. Of course he meant that Prince Chen had many guards following him, but he could also be implying that it was highly suspicious that he happened to meet Prince Chen here.

    But Prince Chen¡¯s words overturned everything! It was Prince Cheng who had set this trap!

    How could these two princes who were supposed to be safe, get involved together?

    ¡°Does Uncle Emperor know this?¡± Finding the guard leader unable to reply, Chu Liuchen looked more at ease and asked in a rxed manner.

    ¡°Emperor is aware of this event and he is very angry!¡± answered the guard leader.

    ¡°Then let Uncle Emperor figure out what happened. You know, Uncle should know the truth. Who on earth is this man and how could he know everything? He knows when Uncle Prince Cheng would go down the mountain and knows I would be here tonight!¡± Chu Liuchen coughed slightly, and then stopped talking.

    ¡°Alright, you can leave now. My master does not feel well and we are ready to go back.¡± Xiao Xuanzi spoke coldly to the guard leader.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± The guard leader quickly stood up and replied, as he walked out backwards.

    Chu Liuchen closed his eyes slightly, and waved his hand. The guard leader dared not stay any longer, so he quickly ran downstairs and left.

    ¡°Master, how are you?¡± Xiao Xuanzi stared nervously at his master¡¯s pale face. The flush caused by the drinking had vanished by now, and he looked pale and haggard again. Xiao Xuanzi knew that his master was not feeling well now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Chu Liuchen answered, with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Yes, master. I will start the preparations!¡± Finding his master quite stable, Xiao Xuanzi finally rxed.

    ¡°I want a couch,¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    Xiao Xuanzi paused and hurriedly answered, ¡°Yes, master. I will find someone to get it for you!¡±

    Two guards who served Chu Liuchen, came with a soft couch. Xiao Xuanzi helped Chu Liuchen get on the couch and tucked him in under the quilt. Then the guards carried the couch and he went downstairs with them.

    When they walked out the gate, everything was brightly lit. A young, handsome man was waiting in the next yard. When he saw the two guards carrying the couch with Chu Liuchen on it, his expression changed greatly. He quickly walked over to them and asked, ¡°How is Prince Chen?¡±

    Although he was dressed in in and simple clothes, his strides showed his vehemence, and from this, people could tell that he was definitely not any ordinary person.

    ¡°Your highness, Prince Cheng!¡± Xiao Xuanzi immediately answered loudly.

    ¡°How is your master?¡± Prince Cheng asked anxiously when he saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s pale and haggard countenance,

    ¡°He was frightened by that incident, so I am afraid he, he is not good now.¡± Xiao Xuanzi almost cried and his eyes were red rimmed.

    Watching the extremely handsome man, whose face was very pallid and haggard, and who was tucked under the quilt, Prince Cheng shouted. ¡°Send him to the pce! Now!¡±

    Prince Cheng quickly stepped aside and told the servants.

    Xiao Xuanzi then quickly followed the couch and walked along the street after bowing to Prince Cheng. As the street was too narrow, the carriage had to stop outside.

    Prince Cheng still stood there thoughtfully, frowning, and watched them walking further away.

    ¡°Master!¡± Xiqi came to him and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our pce!¡± Prince Cheng frowned and said, ¡°Prince Chen is in a bad condition now. He must have been frightened earlier. If I had known that he was not feeling well, I would not have sent someone to bother him!¡±

    Xiqi was confused by his master¡¯s words and he could not understand. Astounded, he nced at Prince Cheng furtively. ¡°Master nned to get Prince Chen involved in this matter, and wanted to use Prince Chen whom the Emperor thinks highly of, to defend him. But how could my master change so fast and seem to decide to protect Prince Chen?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to our pce!¡± Prince Cheng seemed not to notice theplex countenance on his trusted subordinate¡¯s face as he spoke calmly to Xiqi.

    ¡°Please get on the carriage, master!¡± Xiqi said to him politely.

    They had just walked outside and was getting on the carriage but coincidentally, Chu Liuchen had also walked out, so they happened to meet each other.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the pce first, my master?¡± The guard leader asked.

    ¡°Yes, I need to inform my brother and see how Prince Chen is now. He has always been in poor health, which makes the Empress Dowager and the Emperor worry about him!¡±

    Prince Cheng sighed and answered resignedly. Since he was an elder uncle who cared about his little cousin, it was quite reasonable for him to make such a decision.

    When he finished speaking, he then quickly got on the carriage. Then the carriage moved slowly toward the royal pce. Before their carriage was Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage which was going at a fast speed, as Chu Liuchen was now quite weak, and nobody dared to dy the trip.

    The street was too crowded so it was difficult to find anyone. Qin Wanru met Qi Tianyu by chance and then ran into Qi Baiiyu but she could not find Qin Yuru.

    The bookstore was cordoned off, which meant that the road was blocked. However, since now calm had returned to the vicinity, everyone was still enjoying the bustle of New Year¡¯s Eve.

    Even though those who witnessed the scene felt flustered, there were more people who were not aware at all. When they mentioned that incident, they just considered it as a small ident. The street became boisterous again. Peopleughed and yed as usual.

    Qin Wanru and the Qi brothers searched the street repeatedly, but they still failed. Feeling hopeless, they had to go back to inform Qin Huaiyong, and let him send people to find Qin Yuru.

    However, it was when they were on the way back to Qin¡¯s Mansion that they saw Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru suddenly appeared at an entrance to the alley and rushed to them. She grabbed Qin Yuru immediately and said, ¡°Second Sister, where have you been? I, I went to so many ces but I could not find you!¡± She looked anxious and excited.

    Anxious?

    Qin Wanru ran her charming eyes over the entrance. There were several small entrances to the alley. She saw two girls stepping back. Going by their clothes, she could tell they were servant girls.

    Apanied by two servant girls? How formal the pomp was!

    ¡°Big Sister, where did you go? Masters Qi and I have been looking for you for a very long time! We just could not find you!¡± Qin Wanru answered and reached for Qin Yuru¡¯s hand, without turning a hair.

    If she were in front of others, she would be willing to pretend for a while. However, Qin Wanru thought it unnecessary to do that in front of the Qi brothers. Even if others did not know what happened in Jiangzhou, how could the Qi brothers not know about that?

    ¡°I, I was also looking for you. Maybe we just missed each other!¡± Rolling her eyes, Qin Yuru smiled and answered.

    ¡°You were here all this time?¡± Qin Wanru looked around and asked.

    ¡°No, no. I just got here. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go! It is veryte. I think we¡¯d better go home earlier. Father and Old Grandma must be worried about us!¡±

    Qin Yuru replied. It seemed that she wanted to leave the ce quickly.

    The more anxious Qin Yuru looked, the calmer Qin Wanru was. She walked a few steps and when they went to another ce, she talked to Qin Yuru in a low voice. ¡°Big Sister, do you know what happened on the street? Many people were killed there!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qin Yuru asked involuntarily.

    Qi Tianyu raised his head and looked at her. A trace of darkness shed upon his eyes but he did not say anything.

    ¡°It seems that someone killed many people and set the ce on fire. The whole street was totally aze. We happened to be there but I could not find the other people. So I hid in a shop. Where did you hide? Or did you see that?¡± Qin Wanru exined calmly.

    ¡°Well, well, of course I saw that! How could I not notice the terrible fire? I also hid in a store, but I did not know what the shop is, because I was flustered and the store was quite cramped. Then in order to find you, I even lost my way. When I was wandering about on the street, I saw you! It is really great!¡±

    Qin Yuru hurriedly answered and looked quite anxious. It seemed that she had tried her best to find Qin Wanru for a very long time.

    However, what she said left one in doubt as there were too many ces that sounded intentional. Moreover, in her story she deliberately left no trace of where she was, which made people doubt that if she was telling the truth. Besides, in consideration of her temperament, she would not really care about Qin Wanru¡¯s safety. It was quite good enough for her that she did not wish for Qin Wanru to die soon, so she would definitely not worry about Qin Wanru.

    She was lying!

    Not only did Qin Wanru think so, but the Qi brothers also had the same feeling. Although they said nothing, they both stared at Qin Yuru, which made her face rigid and she looked embarrassed.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She raised her eyes and caught the sight of a group of people further along the alley. Slightly lifting the corners of her mouth, Qin Wanru knew that Qin Yuru had a private appointment with somebody here!

 Chapter 382 - Who Was the Abandoner? Who Was the Castaway?

    <h4>Chapter 382 Who Was the Abandoner? Who Was the Castaway?</h4>

    ¡°The mes were not that strong.¡± Qi Tianyu suddenly said.

    ¡°Well, I might have gotten it wrong, as I heard people crying continuously that something was on fire!¡± Qin Yuru responded quickly.

    Qi Baiyu looked around and interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go! It has been so long! Are we still going to stay here? Uncle must be worried!¡±

    The figures standing further along the alley did not move. It was much darker there than the street outside, and it was hard to distinguish the faces of the figures. However, those figures seemed to be very interested in them, and they stood there and watched them quietly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Wanru nodded in agreement.

    Then they walked towards Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    When they reached the gate of Qin¡¯s Mansion, they found Nanny Duan waiting at the gate. Seeing them, Nanny Duan walked to them quickly and said, ¡°First Miss, Second Miss, you¡¯re finally back. If you were not back, Madam Dowager would have gone personally to look for you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Wanru looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Everyone is saying that something happened on the street. The street was not only on fire, but people were even getting killed! General has left the house, and Madam Dowager and Madam Shui are worried about you. However, it is quite inconvenient for them to look for you, so they asked me to wait for you here!¡± Nanny Duan wiped the sweat from her forehead and answered.

    The twodies had been in the capital city for a very short time only, so they were not familiar with the city. Although they had the two Masters Qi apanying them, it was still easy for them to be separated on the street. If that really happened, it would be extremely difficult for them to get them back together. Madam Dowager felt very regretful and kept saying that she should not have let the two girls leave the mansion.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Father is not in the mansion?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes. Some guards came and said that there had been an ident. Then they asked our General to go with them!¡± Nanny Duan did not know much about that. When Qin Huaiyong left the mansion, he sent his servants to inform Madam Dowager.

    Since Prince Cheng was nearly assassinated, people getting killed on the street and even the house being set on fire, Father who was in charge of social security, should be responsible for these things.

    ¡°First Miss, Second Miss, it is veryte. It is time for us to go back now!¡± Qi Tianyu and Qi Baiyu stood at the entrance and said this to the twodies.

    ¡°Since the two masters are here, what about having somete night snacks together? You must be very tired. Madam Shui has asked servants to prepare some food for you in the garden room, near the entrance. It is not far from here.¡±

    Knowing that Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru were alright, Nanny Duan finally rxed. Wiping her sweaty forehead, she pointed at the room near the entrance.

    It was really near and it would not take up too much time before they left.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s enjoy thete night snacks, shall we? I am really hungry after walking for around for such a long time!¡± Qi Baiyu said to his brother, with a greedy look. He was young and was close to their Sisters, so he did not think there was anything improper.

    Qi Tianyu still looked hesitant.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu,e on. Just enjoy the snacks! You can go back after the meal. Just one day. It won¡¯t disrupt your reading n. My second sister and I will also take a rest after supping with you!¡±

    Qin Yuru persuaded him. They had grown up together and they addressed each other like this. Thus, the ¡°Brother Tianyu¡± address by Qin Yuru was not inappropriate.

    However, since the two seemed to have an affair with each other before, her way of addressing him made the others feel that she was trying to be intimate with him.

    How could she still address him in such an intimate way when the friendship between the Qin and Qi family, had been ruined by their rtionship.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Nanny Duan!¡± Qi Tianyu replied politely.

    ¡°You are wee, Master Qi!¡± Nanny Duan answered smilingly and led the way for them.

    The garden hall was brightly lit. Various kinds of cakes and pastries and several cups of tea were on the table. Seeing theming, some servant girls started cooking noodles for them.

    When Nanny Duan went to inform Madam Dowager and Shui Run that they were safe, they just sat in the hall and waited for the noodles to cook in the kitchen.

    Qi Baiyu was extremely hungry, so he hurriedly devoured several cakes. Now he was finally refreshed.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, where did you go before? How could you just disappear all of a sudden?¡± Feeling half-full, Qi Baiyu finally stopped cramming his mouth with cakes and chatted with them.

    Qin Wanru had taken one piece of cake and she was casually wiping the crumbs from her hands with her handkerchief. She said, ¡°I was following you, but the next moment I lost sight of you. I had to head in the direction you took.¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, we were so close to you at that time, how could you lose us?¡± Qin Yuru asked as she stared at Qin Wanru,.

    ¡°I have no idea about that. It might be because I am not tall enough!¡± Qin Wanru blurted.

    If anyone else had said these words, the answer would have been inadequate. However, when Qin Wanru blurted this out, everyone noticed her slender body. Although she had grown taller than before, she was still shorter than Qin Yuru. There were many people on the street at that time, so if she could not see the others as she was so short and thin, her answer was reasonable.

    Thinking of this, Qin Yuru looked relieved.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu¡­¡± she turned to Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, now we that we have grown up, and besides, this is the capital city. I think you¡¯d better not address me as such!¡± Qi Tianyu interrupted her, raising his eyes. There was no intimacy in them, only tranquility and politeness.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, there, there are no outsiders here!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at Qi Tianyu in a pitiful way.

    Qin Wanru lowered her head and began to y her handkerchief, while a trace of sarcasm and coldness shed in her eyes. How utilitarian Qin Yuru was! When she did not need Qi Tianyu, she just kicked him aside; when she needed him, she kept calling him ¡°Brother Tianyu¡± intimately and pretended that nothing had happened between them.

    Others would misunderstand their rtionship, if she continued to address him in such an intimate way.

    However, since Qin Yuru still haunted him, Qin Wanru knew that she would not cut off the rtionship between Qi Tianyu and herself, because it was what they did in herst life. Thus, it seemed that Qin Yuru still tried to y her old tricks by drawing Qi Tianyu to her side, so that when she needed him, she could use Qi Tianyu to plot against Qin Wanru. How vicious Qin Yuru was.

    Sometimes it would be inconvenient for Qin Yuru to stand out, so Qi Tianyu was the best choice. They had hatched a plot against her together, in herst life.

    Of course, Qin Yuru herself also contributed to the result. In Qin Wanru¡¯sst life, Qin Yuru had always been dominant, and she was of great help to Qi Tianyu. However, this time, Qin Yuru had lost her dominant position, and she almost could not protect herself. Would Qi Tianyu still treat her like how he did in herst life?

    Recently, the First Young Master of the Qi Family had drawn a clear line between Qin Yuru and him. While Qin Yuru did not give up, she still haunted him. Thinking about this, Qin Wanru began to look forward to seeing what their story would be.

    In herst life, they were in collusion with each other. One dared to hit while the other was willing to suffer.

    This time, Qin Wanru could not wait to see what they would do next, as one kept hounding the other one who was trying to draw a line between them. In order to watch this performance, she had to find a perfect stage for them¡­

    ¡°Even if there is no one else here, we should also pay attention to our manners. A righteous person should not lie even if there is only himself!¡± Qi Tianyu answered mildly in a calm voice, behaving like a real righteous man.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu¡­¡± Qin Yuru almost cried. Lowering her head, she covered her face with her handkerchief pitifully, seeming that she did not want Qi Tianyu to see her weakness. This method used to be very effective. Every time she acted like this, Qi Tianyu would always give in.

    Qin Wanru continued to y her handkerchief and pretended not to hear Qin Yuru¡¯s coquettish cry of ¡°Brother Tianyu¡±.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Qi Baiyu giggled. Looking at his hopeless brother and the coquettish Qin Yuru, he could not helpughing loudly.

    When heughed, he said. ¡°First Miss Qin, didn¡¯t you cut off your rtionship between my brother and yourself? Or do you still want to have an affair with my brother? It was you who kicked my brother away! Now you finally realized how good my brother is ?¡±

    His words hit Qin Yuru directly and also broke up the false harmony among them. Everyone was fully exposed, their different appearances showing.

    Qin Yuru was the first to react. She burst out crying and hurriedly ran outside.

    Qin Wanru raised her head resignedly and stared at Qi Tianyu. Feeling troubled and hopeless, she coaxed Qi Tianyu. ¡°First Master Qi, is there anything you have not made clear to my sister? Please, please just keep up with her and talk it out!¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do with her now and I cannot figure out what she is thinking about!¡± Qi Tianyu replied unhappily without getting up, seemingly reluctant to move.

    ¡°She might have misunderstood you. You¡¯d better go look for her, Master Qi. Big Sister will be a family member of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion after she gets married. If she has a misunderstanding, things might getplicated! At that time, it will be extremely hard to exin!¡± Looking outside, Qin Wanru continued to say.

    Hearing what she said, Qi Tianyu stood up unwillingly, saying, ¡°Fine, I will try.¡±

    Then he strode forward and tried to catch up with Qin Yuru.

    Looking at the door and then looking at Qin Wanru, Qi Baiyu looked quite confused, and he found the current situation hard to understand. ¡°Did, did I just say something, improper? It is the truth, right? Or it is my brother who abandoned your sister, instead of your sister being the one who kicked my brother aside?¡±

    ¡°Qin Yuru was the one who abandoned Qi Tianyu, but now it is Qi Tianyu who is discarding Qin Yuru!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and decided not to hide her thoughts.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rolling his eyes, Qi Baiyu¡¯s interest was roused and he sat on the chair next to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Not a big deal. I just want to see what they will do!¡± Qin Wanru answered with a slightly cold smile. She gave a sign to Yujie who stood beside her. Yujie quickly stepped back to the door. When she saw the direction they ran off to, she hurriedly followed them.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, is Qin Yuru going to break off the engagement with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qi Baiyu did not understand Qin Wanru¡¯s words, but he suddenly asked her this, when a thought urred to his mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Qin Wanru shook her head. Her beautiful eyes were glistening, which made her look much more charming. ¡± Why are you asking that?¡±

    Qin Yuru and Di Yan would not break off the engagement, as now they had to sink or swim together. No one could possibly escape!

    Since they were both notorious and both were involved in interests which would be rted to multiple parties, they could not abandon each other. What a perfect couple! Nobody could ept it, if they did not get married to each other!

    Of course, Qin Wanru herself also could not ept it!

    ¡°So Qin Yuru is not going to break off the engagement and return to my brother? Then why are there so many betrothal gifts being prepared in our mansion? It seems that they have been prepared for my brother. Or is our mansion not preparing it for your mansion? But if it is not for your mansion, then for whom? I could not figure out if there is another family who is close to us. Besides, no matter what happens, my brother always goes to your mansion, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Qi Baiyu kept murmuring to himself. However, his words were like a bolt from the blue, and astounded Qin Wanru. She was frightened! With her hands holding the table, she almost jerked upright¡­

 Chapter 383 - The On-again-off-again Indecent Couple

    <h4>Chapter 383 The On-again-off-again Indecent Couple</h4>

    ¡°Your parents have been preparing betrothal gifts for your brother?¡± Calming down, Qin Wanru asked anxiously.

    ¡°Yes! There are many gifts! They are much more precious than those our mansion gave your mansion before. Well, it is unlikely that they are preparing those betrothal gifts for me!¡± Qi Baiyu answered ironically.

    He was only a son of a concubine, so people in the Qi Mansion would not pay any attention to him. Moreover, the size of betrothal gifts this time far outweighed that of the gifts Qi Tianyu gave Qin Yuru before. From this, everyone then realized how important this asion was going to be.

    ¡°What else do you know?¡± Sitting up straight, Qin Wanru asked seriously.

    ¡°Nothing important. I only know that they are preparing these betrothal gifts. Besides, my brother has been frequenting your mansion recently. If he is not visiting your mansion, then he just reads books at home. If it is not your mansion, I do not know which other mansion our mansion is preparing the betrothal gifts for!¡±

    Qi Baiyu replied casually.

    Qi Baiyu was quite young, so he never thought too much. Thus, his character was still immature. After answering Qin Wanru, he then brought them back to the original topic again. Grimacing at Qin Wanru, he said, ¡°Qin Wanru, can you imagine that your sister is now having a lover¡¯s talk with my brother? But I can hardly believe that she will marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, while she still behaves like this, right?¡±

    Qin Wanru sat there silently, with coldness in her eyes. Grasping her handkerchief very firmly, she answered casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her looks did not indicate whether she had heard what Qi Baiyu said.

    Now she finally realized what was going on. She had everything figured out! She knew the reason why Qi Tianyu was always at the Qin Mansion; she knew the reason why Qi Tianyu would treat Qin Yuru in such a modest way; she knew the reason why he reacted so unhappily when he heard Qin Yuru¡¯s greeting of ¡°Brother Tianyu¡±, but would call Qin Wanru ¡°Sister Wanru¡± privately!

    Suddenly, it all made sense. It was part of his n!

    Angry and offended, Qin Wanru felt that all the blood in her body was racing toward her head! Biting her lips tightly, she tried her best to calm down. ¡°Qi Tianyu wants to marry me?¡±

    Now she was sure that she was the one Qi Tianyu decided to give the betrothal gifts to! That was why Qi Tianyu was always at the Qin Mansion; that was why he would pretend to have nothing to do with Qin Yuru in front of her; that was why he would address her by her nickname so intimately! ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°Qi Tianyu wants to marry me! And Qin Huaiyong is agreeable!¡±

    There seemed to be zing mes crackling and popping in her head. However, she only felt a sense of extreme coldness in her heart, which left only a trace of hopelessness in her eyes.

    Qi Baiyu finally noticed there was something wrong with Qin Wanru, when he found Qin Wanru ignoring him when he talked to her. ¡°Qin Wanru, are you alright?¡± He turned to her and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I am good.¡± Qin Wanru had done her best to control her anger and had now finally calmed down. The corners of her mouth lifted slightly and she said, ¡°I am afraid that your mansion is indeed preparing those betrothal gifts for our mansion!¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Noticing the anger rising in her eyes, Qi Baiyu became serious and asked.

    ¡°I am afraid I am your dear elder brother¡¯s target!¡± Qin Wanru exined reluctantly, in a choked voice. As her long eyshes fluttered, she did not bother to hide the imcable hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°I will never stop until I die!¡± His voice kept haunting her. This time, it seemed that Qi Tianyu would resort to using other tactics!

    Qi Baiyu did not understand at the very beginning, but when he realized what was going on, he became angry. Banging the table firmly, he shouted, ¡°How dare he? How can he still n these things without feeling any regrets! If you had not been clever enough, you would have been ruined by him! Just look at them! He still wants to have an affair with Qin Yuru! How dare he try to marry you!¡±

    The cup on the table shook and the water sshed around, because of his banging. They knew clearly about the whole event. Qin Wanru had almost destroyed by Qi Tianyu. If Qin Wanru had not reacted quickly and smashed the sedan chair first, there would have been irreparable damages! If that had happened, how would things have turned out? Qi Baiyu dared not even imagine.

    Not only would Qin Wanru have been ruined, but he would also have been affected. He had nearly been charged with the guilt of having an affair. Even though he would not have been doomed eternally because of his gender, while Qin Wanru was only a girl, he could not have got away with that disaster, sessfully.

    When he did not think of this incident, Qi Baiyu still treated Qi Tianyu as his dear brother, but once this incident had happened to him, he would be suspicious of Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Who mentioned that?¡± Compared with Qi Baiyu, Qin Wanru was much calmer.

    Qi Baiyu sat down again and said after thinking calmly for a while. ¡°It is my brother who talks about it. There were no betrothal gifts sent to us before. However, when these gifts started arriving at our mansion all of a sudden, my brother still epted them normally, which means that he must have known about this thing.¡±

    Qin Wanru paused and was not surprised by his words.

    ¡°When we were still in Jiangzhou, Magistrate Qi and his wife have always looked down upon me. They knew that I was just an adopted child, because of the war. But Qin Huaiyong must not have told them the truth, so they have always considered me as a normal orphan, who was lucky enough to be adopted by the kind-hearted Qin Huaiyong.¡±

    ¡°I am an orphan and I am not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological daughter. Thus, for them, I can neverpare with the daughter borne by Qin Huaiyong¡¯s concubine!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why Magistrate Qi and his wife have always not regarded Qi Rongzhi¡¯s bullying against me as a serious and important thing when we were in Jiangzhou!¡±

    ¡°Since they have overlooked these things before, they will never change their minds. Even if they really want me to marry Qi Tianyu, they will not have prepared so many betrothal gifts, unless somebody has told them something.¡±

    ¡°A person who has the ability to talk to Magistrate Qi and his wife and lives in the capital city? The person could be no other but Qi Tianyu!¡±

    ¡°However, what have I done? How did Qi Tianyu turn to me and decide to marry me?¡±

    ¡°Which part of me is attractive to Qi Tianyu? My background? Or does he know my real origin?¡±

    Origin? Qin Wanru did not think that Qi Tianyu would be so clever to know about that. If it was not the origin, then it must be the background that impressed the First Young Master of the Qi Family!

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ favor? Or the event where she impressed Chu Liuchen and was saved by him?

    ¡°Can I get the letter your parents sent to Qi Tianyu?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes red as she asked.

    ¡°I will try!¡± Qi Baiyu gnashed his teeth and replied. When Qi Baiyu became serious, he was not the immature boy any more. Qin Wanru had realized that a long time ago, when Qi Rongzhi¡¯s incident erupted in Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Maybe he will find something when he leaves here tonight!¡± Qin Wanru warned Qi Baiyu. She had once provoked Qi Rongzhi. In consideration of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s disposition, she would not leave until she did something.

    Qi Rongzhi must havee to Qi Tianyu and told him that they both could not benefit from Qin Yuru after she was recognized as the epted daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Considering this, Qi Tianyu would definitely stand on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s side. However, Qin Wanru was not sure that if this was rted to her.

    But Qin Wanru was pretty sure that Qi Tianyu would not keep his silence tonight, when considering Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, Qin Yuru¡¯s words, the scene he witnessed and the things he wanted¡­

    In this case, people always tended to find what was necessary to them. Even if the man did not want to show it at once, he would keep it, in case he needed it. At least, he would not get flustered when he really needed it. Qi Tianyu had always been well prepared for everything. When he knew the girl in the bridal sedan chair was not Qin Yuru, he did nothing, but waited. He wanted to seize the best opportunity to destroy Qin Wanru.

    ¡°I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry. If I get any information, I will send someone to let you know!¡± Qi Baiyu nodded, with a vicious look.

    Several servant girls came in with four bowls of noodles on four tes.

    Since they reached an agreement, they knew there was nothing else to say. Then they picked up a bowl of noodles respectively, and began to eat.

    Qin Wanru had enjoyed some pieces of cakes before, so she felt full after taking only a few mouthfuls. Qi Baiyu was hungry, so he ate all of the noodles and finished the soup.

    When he finished, she found it waste so she said goodbye to Qi Baiyu, and then went back to her Zhifang Pavilion. When Nanny Duan left, she told them she had to inform Madam Dowager to reassure her. After Madam Dowager had gone to bed, they did not have to greet her.

    When Qin Wanru left, she did not let her servant girls apany her, but went back to the inner courtyard alone. She walked very slowly. She had to wait for Yujie toe back! Since Qi Tianyu wanted to marry her, he would not spend too much with Qin Yuru privately!

    ¡°Sister Yuru,e on. Please don¡¯t cry. I have exined to you that I will not forget you. Never! However, you can¡¯t behave so intimately in front of others!¡± Qi Tianyu was holding Qin Yuru andforted her softly. However, his gaze was not on her, but at the darkness far away, with a trace of impatience in it.

    They had been there for a long time. He was not sure whether Qin Wanru and Qi Baiyu would be suspicious of him.

    ¡°Brother Tianyu, I, I know. It is my fault. I should not have listened to my mother. If I had not, if I had not listened to her, I, I would have married you, Brother Tianyu¡­¡± Qin Yuru had not had any good days recently, while Di Yan and she disliked each other.

    However, she had to tolerate all these.

    At the very beginning, Di Yan wouldfort her, but now he seldom said anything sweet and nice to her. Qi Tianyu was much better than him. He was so gentle and sweet. Recalling the feeling when they kissed each other, Qin Yuru acted coquettishly and leant closely against Qi Tianyu, reluctant to leave as her body almost dissolved into a pool of water as she hugged Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Sister Yuru, just let it go. I will be your younger sister¡¯s husband, your brother-inw. We have to make sure that no one knows that we once had an affair with each other !¡± Qi Tianyu patted her on the shoulder and soothed her in a very mild voice.

    ¡°No, no! You belong to me! But how could things be like this!¡± Qin Yuru cried sadly, grabbing Qi Tianyu¡¯s sleeve. She suddenly reached out and put his hand slowly on her chest, crying, ¡°Brother Tianyu, just sense it. Feel my heart! I only have you in my heart! I, I can¡¯t live without you!¡±

    With his hand seized by Qin Yuru, Qi Tianyu could not resist her move, even if he now had no feelings for her and had another n. He held Qin Yuru¡¯s head, excitement rising in his eyes and kissed her roughly. He was so nervous and excited that his hands trembled.

    Qin Yuru responded to him involuntarily, moaning and gasping coquettishly. Hearing that, Yujie curled her lips. ¡°What an indecent couple! They are going to marry others respectively! How dare they still meet privately and share kisses! Well, it seems that they are quite familiar with such stuff! They must have kissed like this many times before!¡±

    After a moment, Qi Tianyu pushed Qin Yuru aside gently, panting and said, ¡°We must pretend to have severed our rtionship. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to meet in the future!¡±

 Chapter 384 - In the Life-and-death Struggle, I Would Be the One Who Lived!

    <h4>Chapter 384 In the Life-and-death Struggle, I Would Be the One Who Lived!</h4>

    When Yujie chased after Qin Wanru, she was still on the way back to Zhifang Pavilion, and was waiting for Yujie in particr.

    ¡°Miss, First Young Master of the Qi Family wants to marry you!¡± As soon as Yujie found Qin Wanru, she immediately told her the news, clenching her teeth in anger.

    First Young Master of the Qi Family had an affair with First Miss, but he even dared to n to marry herdy! Yujie was extremely angry and almost wanted to rush out and hit the indecent couple.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Qin Wanru looked quite calm.

    ¡°You know about it, Miss?¡± Astounded, Yujie asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Wanru nodded and stopped, looking into the distance. It would be a sleepless night for many people. The mansion was brightly lit, lighting up the night sky. ¡°Tell me, what do they want from me?¡±

    Yujie was stunned. A strange feeling overwhelmed her. Those who had no parents had to save themselves, even if they were plotted against by others.

    Staring at herdy¡¯s beautiful profile, Yujie felt too woeful to say anything. The longer she had been with Qin Wanru, the cleverer she felt herdy was. Sometimes herdy was much more decisive than any otherdies. Sometimes she even looked vicious! However, considering herdy¡¯s condition, she would have been trampled by others, if she had not been so smart and cold.

    ¡°Do they still want to keep in touch with each other privately, but pretend to be estranged, in front of others? They must think that everyone will deep quiet regarding their affair out of courtesy, but actually he wants Qin Yuru to help him arrange this engagement!¡± Qin Wanru said. She turned around gracefully. Her eyes were as dark as the night sky, while her smile made others feel cold and afraid. ¡°It is a life-and-death struggle and I will be the one who lives atst!¡±

    Yujie was shocked by her words and stared at herdy in astonishment, without saying anything. She had been raised in a temple, so she had always heard only pleasant and kind words. It was the first time that she had heard such ferocious and bloodthirsty words, which overwhelmed her with its vehemence.

    However, she knew that was the best way!

    It was thew of the jungle! The weak will always be the prey of the strong. If Second Miss made a concession, she would definitely be ruined by those people, mercilessly andpletely.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will always support you!¡± Yujie blurted out without thinking. Once she finished speaking, Yujie quickly felt it was improper, lowered her head, and blushed.

    There was a wide gap between herdy and herself.

    Qin Wanru chuckled. Her voice sounded mild and pleasant, dispersing her hostility and indifference.

    Although Yujie was good at working and had always been loyal to her, Qin Wanru was worried that Yujie was not strong enough. Her future would not be easy. If Yujie who grew up in a temple, could not be ferocious and strong, Qin Wanru thought it would be better for her to send Yujie away, as early as possible.

    She would only be a stepping stone for others if she was not strong enough.

    ¡°Yujie, Mingqiu Nun will be arriving in the capital city. We have to find a temple.¡± Walking forward, Qin Wanru smiled and said.

    Although Qin Wanru looked small and weak, the shadow she cast over Yujie¡¯s body made her feel at ease. ¡°Even though Second Miss is still young, she can still protect herself.¡±

    Following Qin Wanru, Yujie was confused by her words. ¡°Miss, Mingqiu Nun needs to live in a temple when she arrives, but why do we also need to live there?¡±

    ¡°I am still young and I don¡¯t want to live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now!¡± Qin Wanru answered pointedly.

    No matter what Madam of Duke Xing and Qin Yuru were thinking, she was sure that she could not allow their n to work. Her real background would be uncovered soon, and she would ascertain the truth about her parents. However, now, she would not live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    But the problem was that it would be inappropriate and unreasonable for her to refuse to live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    If she went there, she would be restricted in many ways. Even Grandma Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could not take her back if she wanted to, because her identity was different from Hao¡¯er¡¯s. Besides, since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had taken Hao¡¯er back, it would be inappropriate for her to want Qin Wanru back as well.

    Thus, she needed to wait for an opportunity. She needed an excuse for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to let her leave. Qin Yuru was a good choice and she might even be able to push things forward¡­

    Well, she was in no hurry to deal with Qi Tianyu. Moreover, since such a serious event had happened tonight, nobody would be in the mood for holding a wedding¡­

    If she was right, then the person whom Qin Yuru met tonight must be that woman!

    After Qin Wanru had been reborn, she did not expect they would meet again so soon.

    The assassination against Prince Cheng on New Year¡¯s Eve angered everyone in the royal court. Those who were in charge of security had been scolded severely and were told to find the assassin quickly.

    Another reason why the Emperor felt so angry was because Prince Chen, who had always been weak, had witnessed the scene and was scared. When he went back to his pce, he had fainted and he was still in aa, till this morning.

    Everyone knew how the Emperor favored Prince Chen. Since Prince Chen was affected by this incident, how could the Emperor not get mad!

    Among those who were scolded were Qin Huaiyong and Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue had not recoveredpletely so it was his subordinate officers who helped him deal with those affairs. Chu Liuyue was just in charge of theprehensive dispatchment, which could be considered as a sinecure actually.

    However, nobody had expected such an incident to happen, so he was also scolded.

    Following Chu Liuyue, Qin Huaiyong walked out of the Emperor¡¯s study room. Standing in the corridor, he found Chu Liuyue looking quite livid. Thinking for a moment, he continued walking toward Chu Liuyue and bowed to him. ¡°Your highness, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°How? We must ascertain everything! Uncle Prince Cheng and my third brother have been affected, so we must figure out the whole incident. The Emperor has asked you to take charge of everything!¡±

    Before Chu Liuyue answered, a solemn voice could be heard behind them. Qin Huaiyong turned around and found Prince Zhou walking toward them, with several eunuchs following behind.

    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Chu Liuyue looked relieved and called out to him softly.

    ¡°Brother, I just visited uncle and third brother. Uncle is well as he suffered only slight cuts and bruises but, but third brother is not as well as uncle. Luckily, he is now awake. He is taking a rest and nobody should disturb him today.¡± Chu Liuzhou came to them slowly, with a serious look.

    ¡°Any news?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°Not yet. I just heard that our third brother had a date with a beautyst night. I am just wondering who she was.¡± Chu Liuzhou replied, ¡°Moreover, third brother was acting very secretively. He wrapped the beauty up tightly and sent her away. Is he afraid of being discovered by others?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Taking a deep breath, Chu Liuyue asked, with his usual calm look.

    ¡°Well, nothing. I just heard that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came back to her mansionst night, but left quickly this morning!¡± Chu Liuzhou answered with a weird half smile.

    The whole capital city was in doubt whether Chu Liuyue once had an affair with this First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which was started by Chu Liuchen, once.

    A trace of anger appeared on Chu Liuyue¡¯s face. However, he suppressed the anger and said, ¡°I was in the pce and knew nothing about that!¡±

    ¡°Well, so she didn¡¯t do that for you? I thought it was you before! It is my fault, sorry.¡± Chu Liuzhou responded casually, and seemed to be bantering with him.

    He seemed to be evading the issue intentionally.

    Chu Liuyue looked calm this time. ¡°If there is nothing, I think I should deal with those affairs.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, brother!¡± Chu Liuzhou stepped back and made way for him.

    Chu Liuyue strode forward and gave a sign to Qin Huaiyong, as they still had some details that needed to be discussed.

    Qin Huaiyong understood. After bowing to Prince Zhou, he then followed Chu Liuyue and left.

    Behind them, Chu Liuzhou squinted and fixed his eyes on Chu Liuyue¡¯s back. He murmured, ¡± Who the hell is that? How did he know when Uncle Prince Cheng woulde back to the capital city? Or was it was a coincidence that Uncle was unlucky and encountered this incident.¡±

    When he visited Prince Cheng, it was Prince Cheng who told him this. Prince Cheng seemed to want to make concessions in order to avoid any other trouble, and he did not want to investigate into the whole incident any more.

    If only Prince Cheng was involved, the Emperor would not urge them to find out more about this assassination after he heard what Prince Cheng said. However, Chu Liuchen, the invalid was also involved, which made the whole thingplicated!

    Chu Liuzhou did not leave the pcest night, but only took a walk around. Since there was nothing interesting, he came back very early. However, when he got back, he knew something had happened. When he went out to see what was happening, the assassination had been foiled. Thus, Chu Liuzhou was not sure now, who was the intended targetst night.

    If Prince Cheng was the target, Prince Cheng was not seriously hurt. His cuts and bruises were not severe. What they had suffered before was much more serious than what Prince Cheng sufferedst night.

    If Chu Liuchen was the target, the invalid was dying and he might die at any time. It was unnecessary to assassinate him!

    However, Chu Liuzhou became nervous too. When Chu Liuchen had an ident before, Chu Liuzhou had nned it such that he managed to avoid being responsible for that. Now Chu Liuchen had fainted again. Was there someone who was trying to plot against him by making use of Chu Liuchen?

    It seemed to make sense when you thought of it this way.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen is not important. His position in Imperial Grandmother¡¯s and father¡¯s heart is the important factor. In fact, we are the person¡¯s targets, while he pretends to plot against Chu Liuchen.¡±

    ¡°The woman? It is hard to tell whether the news was true or not. The invalid has always been ill and how dare he want a woman to be with him. He is really ying with fire!¡±

    However, the news that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had arrived in the capital city, was true, as he received the note. When he said this to Chu Liuyue, he was testing him to some extent.

    ¡°Send some medicine to Prince Chen. Just tell them it has been sent by my mother and me. Don¡¯t give them to Prince Chen¡¯s servants directly, but to Imperial Grandmother as I heard that Imperial Grandmother has invited a nun, who is good with medicine, to the pce. It is because of her skill that third brother was able to awaken from hisa today. Let her scrutinize the medical herbs and then let Prince Chen take them!¡±

    Chu Liuzhou instructed his servants.

    His decision was reasonable and proper. This would please the Empress Dowager and make her feel secure about these medical herbs and it would also prove his innocence. Even though he was the Empress¡¯ eldest son Prince Zhou, he had to behave in this way. He could not be too hospitable, and at the same time, he could not be too indifferent either!

    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡± A eunuch answered¡­

    Qin Wanru received the news that Madam Dowager needed to see her, after having breakfast. Her Old Grandma was worried that Qin Wanru had slepttest night, so she particrly told her not to greet her in the morning. When Qin Wanru arrived in Madam Dowager¡¯s courtyard, she saw a group of people standing about in a threatening manner. She bowed to them calmly and walked behind Madam Dowager slowly.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were here on a punitive expedition against Qin¡¯s Mansion¡­

 Chapter 385 - Being Cornered and Slandered by Enemies

    <strong>Chapter 385 Being Cornered and ndered by Enemies</strong>

    Madam Dowager sat in the seat of honor, with a gloomy look on her face. Sitting opposite her were Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Countess Yong, and Di Fenn.

    Seeing Qin Wanruing in, they all stared at her in an unfriendly manner.

    Qin Wanru looked around and saw that Shui Run was not here. Perhaps they were afraid that people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would disturb Shui Run, so she had been deliberately told not toe.

    As a result, Madam Dowager seemed to be at a disadvantage to some degree. ¡°So she called me over to stand behind her, right?¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    After Qin Wanru greeted Madam Dowager, Madam Dowager nodded and motioned Qin Wanru to stand behind her.

    Before Qin Wanru stood make her way there, Di Fenn had already started to challenge her, ¡°Second Miss Qin, did you force my aunt tomit suicide?¡±

    Qin Wanru stood behind Madam Dowager and looked at Di Fenn calmly. She sneered in her heart. ¡°No wonder there are so many people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion here. They want to use force to suppress our mansion. ¡±

    ¡°So the young and the elderly n to challenge us sessively! ¡±

    ¡°In terms of Madam Di¡¯s matter, you can ask those servant girls and old maids present at that time. If you do not believe them, you can question them separately!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly.

    ¡°They are all servants in your mansion and will do as you say. My aunt is well, but how could she suddenly take it so hard? Now she is lying half dead, on the bed. And she cannot even speak. It is all because of you!¡± Di Fenn frowned and said this with hatred.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Di. I do not understand what you are saying!¡± Qin Wanru said coldly. ncing at Countess Yong and Madam Dowager, she saw that they both kept their faces straight, and were silent, and allowed Di Fenn to challenge her. There was more coldness in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes now.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, don¡¯t y the innocent with me. Madam Shui wants to remove my aunt from the position of the legal wife and to rece her. My aunt has made enough concession and even locked herself in the backyard, but Madam Shui is still at it. You helped Madam Shui plot against my aunt and forced my aunt tomit suicide. Even if this matter is put on trial, you must give my aunt justice!¡±

    Di Fenn sneered aggressively!

    Based on what she had just said, Shui Run and Qin Wanru seemingly had indeed harmed Madam Di, and Madam Di had retreated time and again, which made her appear more generous and gentle. This tactic could be called a reverse of ck on white.

    Qin Wanru sneered in her heart and looked at Di Fenn with her ice-cold, glistening eyes. She smiled and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Miss Di got the information. Do you have witnesses? If no, can I say that Miss Di deliberately framed our mansion? Is this the etiquette that Miss Di has learned in her daily life?¡±

    Qin Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, how dare you!¡± Di Fenn said angrily, her face turning bright red. If there really was such a rumor, her reputation would be ruined.

    Recently, people in her mansion were going to make a match for her. If she spoke out, her matchmaking would be a failure!

    ¡°Miss Di, regardless of whether I am presumptuous or not, I don¡¯t know by what authority Miss Di has, to shout at my grandmother.¡± Qin Wanru looked at Di Fenn coldly, and her shimmery eyes seemed to be able to see through other people¡¯s hearts, which made Di Fenn have a guilty conscience.

    What had happenedst night had already spread to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, so how could she not know the truth?

    It was also her grandmother¡¯s idea to put the me on Qin Wanru at this time.

    Now she was suppressed by Qin Wanru again and again, and her face turned crimson with anger.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you¡­¡± Seeing herself at a disadvantage, she became more anxious and shouted angrily.

    Qin Wanru interrupted her without mercy. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Miss Di, I respect you because you are also a Miss from a duke¡¯s family, but I don¡¯t know why you have no courtesy and keep stating my name repeatedly, in front of so many people. Why are you here?¡±

    With this sentence, Di Fenn felt ashamed and angry. She had always been arrogant and often called Qin Wanru by her name. But now in the hall with so many people listening, Qin Wanru had addressed her Miss Di, while she shouted Qin Wanru¡¯s name repeatedly. It was clear who was superior and who was inferior.

    Di Fenn had originallye over with full confidence, but she did not expect Qin Wanru to be so strong and glib. Only a few sentences from her rendered her speechless.

    She had never suffered like this in her own mansion, being scolded by Qin Wanru in front of her mother and grandmother. She was so angry that she mmed her hand on the table beside her, and was about to get up angrily.

    ¡°Fenn, do not leave!¡± Seeing this, Countess Yong quickly rebuked Di Fenn in a low voice. After calming Di Fenn down, she looked at Qin Wanru with gloomy eyes and said coldly, ¡°Has Second Miss Qin always been so sharp-tongued? No wonder my sister suffered such a big loss! Now she is forced to live a living death. Madam Dowager, if you really cannot keep my sister alive, let¡¯s wind up their marriage by mutual agreement!¡±

    The so-called divorce by agreement was to have a good marriage, and then an amicable divorce.

    Martial disharmony was often caused by a strong husband. The wife would be either divorced or neglected. Especially in such well-known families, there had never been a divorce by agreement between them. This so-called divorce by agreement often meant that the husband was to be med.

    Mrs. Qin was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s legal wife. The most likely reason for the husband to be med was that he spoiled his concubine and hurt his wife.

    Although an associate wife was also a wife, this post was still a little inferior to the position of a legal wife. The words ¡°spoil the concubine and hurt the wife¡± would not only push Qin Huaiyong to the forefront of the storm, but also let Shui Run take all the opprobrium. The way that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion made concessions was to make an advance, which was extremely vicious and could kill two birds with one stone.

    The first half of Countess Yong¡¯s words was directed at Qin Wanru, which meant that she could reply to this. However, her answer could not involve the divorce by agreement, because this was something that Countess Yong had spoken to Madam Dowager about. As a junior, she could not intervene in this casually.

    The only thing she could refute was what Countess Yong had just said to her.

    ¡°Please forgive us, Madam. I am not sharp-tongued. We need evidence to prove everything. There is evidence kept in our mansion, but I don¡¯t know whether there is any evidence to support what Miss Di just said?¡±

    Qin Wanru calmly picked up the topic and changed the topic to the previous matter.

    It could be seen that Madam Dowager had not thought that Countess Yong would propose a divorce by agreement. This aggressive proposal under the guise of apromise was beyond Madam Dowager¡¯s expectation. While she was shocked, she pondered on her responses. She could make use of the time when Qin Wanru was answering, to think about how to deal with this matter.

    ¡°Evidence? The servants in your mansion?¡± Countess Yong sneered at Qin Wanru.

    She had not intended to argue with Qin Wanru, or to challenge Madam Dowager directly. However, it was Qin Wanru that irritated her and made her unable to suppress her anger for the moment.

    Seeing her daughter being beaten just now had already made her furious.

    ¡°Madam, I do not quite understand what you have said. It happened in our mansion and it was an ident, so obviously only people in our mansion saw this. Madam, do you want people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to be prepared beforehand and to witness the whole matter?¡± Qin Wanru looked at Countess Yong calmly, not at all intimidated by her imposing manner.

    Hearing this, Countess Yong was so angry that her face turned livid. This b*tch had just implied that she had made previous arrangements, and deliberately helped Madam Di to put on a show.

    ¡°Since they are all in your mansion, what they say are definitely taught by their masters. Then where is the evidence?¡± After all, Countess Yong was not Di Fenn. She calmed down and suppressed her anger and sneered.

    Before they came here, they had already discussed how to react. They would not acknowledge this and would put all the me on the Qin Mansion. And they would force the Qin Mansion to give them an exnation on this matter. Not only Shui Run, but Qin Wanru too, would be made to bear all the consequences!

    With the status of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Madam Di¡¯s current miserable situation, Shui Run and Qin Wanru would not get any benefits as long as people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion firmly put all the me on them!

    ¡°Madam, your words are too arbitrary, but since Madam said so, a witness does exist. It is said that the doctor who treated Madam Di is also familiar with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and seems to have been introduced by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.¡± Qin Wanru had also prepared early, because she knew that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not give up that easily.

    Qin Huaiyong also knew this, so the doctor, who hadmitted perjury yesterday, had been directly detainedst night, and had not been allowed to leave the mansion.

    ¡°Who will believe the words of a doctor who has been involved in an ident?¡± Countess Yong said coldly.

    Although Madam Dowager of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion did not speak, her eyes fell on Qin Wanru like a poisonous snake, waiting to bite Qin Wanru when she was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Then Madam, whose words do you think is reliable?¡± Qin Wanru looked up in an unflustered manner.

    ¡°Someone who is not from your mansion and has a good reputation.¡± Countess Yong said coldly. She did not believe that someone else could have seen this, when she had insisted so firmly on it.

    Although Qin¡¯s Mansion was a new noble family, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was also an aristocratic family. When each said he was right, it would be hard to exin such a matter even if they went to court. What¡¯s more, Qin Huaiyong could not afford to lose his dignity. If this matter was brought to the court, Qin¡¯s Mansion would be in chaos. Moreover, Madam Di was still so miserable, which was enough for many people to sympathize with Madam Di and me Madam Shui.

    Madam Shui might as well give up her unborn baby!

    ¡°There is another doctor who is not from our mansion, and his reputation is quite good. Madam can also see him if you want!¡± Qin Wanru thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Another doctor. You have prepared many doctors in your Qin¡¯s Mansion. Is it possible that you have prepared these doctors early, because you know that my sister will be forced to end up in such situation? ¡± Countess Yong sneered.

    ¡°This doctor has an excellent reputation, and he is not from our mansion. Can¡¯t he be a witness? Even at the court, he can be witness!¡± Qin Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to court!¡± Madam Dowager of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion said coldly. She stood up and said to Madam Dowager, ¡°Since this matter cannot be exined clearly, let¡¯s go to court!¡±

    Hearing this, Madam Dowager¡¯s face changed greatly. Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on Madam Dowager¡¯s hands, and saw that her hands were trembling slightly.

    Going to court was absolutely not good for Qin¡¯s Mansion. Madam Di could give up on herself, but neither Qin Huaiyong nor Shui Run could¡­

 Chapter 386 - In Fact, There is Another Witness

    <strong>Chapter 386 In Fact, There is Another Witness</strong>

    This was forcing Qin¡¯s Mansion to concede!

    Moreover, Shui Run had to be dragged into the water to make it to the court. If Madam Di went to the court, Shui Run also had to go to the court. Considering Shui Run¡¯s weak body currently, coupled with her depressed heart and shame, this might kill her instantly!

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion really knew how to n things well. Madam Di¡¯s current situation would make people pity her. Even if there were evidences, many people would stand by Madam Di¡¯s side. Added that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would help her secretly, and even Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would help her, even if it was the court, the hearing would only be unjust.

    The only witness was that doctor, but if something happened to the doctor, there would be no more reliable witness!

    Qin Wanru sneered in her heart. Last night Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion did not n to assault her directly. It seemed to discuss how to deal with it, and may even get someone¡¯s guarantee so that today, they came over here aggressively with so many people!

    Yesterday there was such a big incident involving Madam Di. Of course, it would be immediately reported to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Old Madam, please walk slowly. In fact, there is another witness.¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly, as she stepped forward and said.

    Duke Yong Old Madam held her head high and said nothing. She was arrogant. Di Fenn sneered: ¡°Second Miss Qin, another witness, where is the person?¡±

    ¡°This person¡¯s status is too high, I can¡¯t state his name here!¡± Qin Wanru said indifferently.

    Old Madam from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s calm face, and her heart skipped suddenly, and she suddenly had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Who?¡± Countess Yong looked anxious and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Actually, yesterday I saw the incident in Madam Di¡¯s yard, and I also saw those old maids answering your questions, and there was a distinguished guest who spoke to the doctor. Coincidentally, he came to our mansion yesterday and knew about the whole incident. This thing need not be brought to the court. The distinguished guest knows everything! And if he can tell the truth, everything will be clear!¡±

    Qin Wanru said this with a calm face.

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Countess Yong gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Prince Yue, His Highness, happened to be in our mansion yesterday. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him!¡± Qin Wanru said magnanimously.

    Her words made several people¡¯s faces in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion freeze. None of them had expected that Prince Yue had witnessed the whole scene, and from her words it seemed that he had seen everything about Qin Huaiyong¡¯s matter of the witness, clearly.

    ¡°Old Madam, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and ask!¡± Madam Dowager also responded at this time and raised her head to speak bluntly.

    Go over to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, knowing that Madam Di¡¯s injuries had been self-sustained? Countess Yong looked at Old Madam, and was embarrassed. It was possible they would be scolded, if they went to ask.

    Old Madam¡¯s face grew even more sombre. Their aim was to put all the me on Qin¡¯s Mansion. And they thought that Qin¡¯s Mansion would not fight with them and would certainly make a number of concessions. They did not really want to go to the court. But if they used it as the prerequisite, Qin¡¯s Mansion would certainlypromise.

    At that time, regardless of whatever conditions they proposed, Qin¡¯s Mansion would have to agree.

    However, they did not expect that it had been witnessed by Prince Yue. With Prince Yue as a witness, no matter what they said or threatened, it was useless. And Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion might even be severely burned.

    Even though Madam Di was the daughter of Old Madam, she had nothing to do with Countess Yong. Compared to her own benefits, of course, Countess Yong was certainly afraid that this would affect her children, and that it would influence Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. If this was really a farce caused by Madam Di, which was aimed at hurting Shui Run, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would be filled with shame, when more people knew that Prince Yue was the witness.

    And furthermore, her daughter¡¯s marriage would be affected.

    Countess Yong could not bear it.

    ¡°Old Madam ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Prince Yue, His Highness really saw it?¡± Old Madam¡¯s gaze fell coldly on Qin Wanru¡¯s face, noticing the slightest expression on Qin Wanru¡¯s face.

    Qin Wanru raised her head and looked at Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion directly. She said with a calm face, ¡°If Old Madam does not believe me, my grandmother can send someone over to ask Prince Yue now!¡±

    The assassination of Prince Cheng happened onlyst night, and even the most favored Prince Chen was involved. Prince Yue must be looking into yesterday¡¯s events at this time. This time if they troubled him with such a trivial thing, Duke Yong Old Madam did not dare to do that.

    Looking at Qin Wanru¡¯s face which was emotionless, Old Madam hesitated.

    Could this be true? Otherwise, Qin Wanru would not dare to say such a thing with such a cocksure attitude, that she would ask him toe here to give his counterview.

    Duke Yong Old Madam was aware about the thing happening with Madam Dist night. That doctor was sent there because of their intimation. She had not thought that the person who had the ident was Madam Di.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, I want to see my daughter.¡± Old Madam reluctantly looked away from Qin Wanru¡¯s face and looked at Madam Dowager. Her voice softened subtly.

    ¡°Nanny Duan, take Old Madam to Yn Pavilion!¡± Madam Dowager nodded and felt relief in her heart, knowing that the crisis had been resolved.

    ¡°My daughter encountered something like this, and I heard that she can¡¯t speak now. Shouldn¡¯t Yuru not be allowed to go there?¡± Old Madam said coldly.

    This meant, of course, to release Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Old Madam, please be assured. Big Sister was released at that time, and father originally meant that Big Sister should go over to serve Madam Di.¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said. The words were to her expectation.

    Right now, the problem was not whether Qin Yuru was allowed to serve Madam Di, but whether Qin Yuru had the face and dared to go there!

    ¡°Go!¡± Old Madam turned and said.

    The crowd of people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion followed her, going out of the door.

    Seeing the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion leaving Madam Dowager was relieved. She secretly wiped away her cold sweat. Prince Yue was indeed there yesterday, but he saw only a few things. If they had asked him to be the witness, regardless of whether he was willing or not to do it, he would not be such a powerful witness, since he had not seen much.

    Moreover, considering the identity of Prince Yue, he would not care about such inner court matters.

    This was also a very unsolvable thing after Qin Huaiyong¡¯s discussion with Madam Dowagerst night. Knowing that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was looking for trouble, they did not know to what extent they were going to make trouble. Qin¡¯s Mansion wouldpromise only if only it rted to many benefits, otherwise Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong had no intention topromise.

    But this kind of refusal might cause a fight between the two families. If this matter was really brought to the public court, Qin Huaiyong would definitely not get any benefits and his career might even be blocked.

    He could not even handle the matters in his own backyard, so how could he deal with the affairs of the world. He could even have been assaulted by other officials. So many things rendered Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong unable toe to a decision.

    Later, something happened outside. Qin Huaiyong told Madam Dowager before going out, that if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion came, they should not let them go until he came back.

    She just did not expect that Qin Huaiyong was not back yet, after he went out this early morning. And Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion came here in an aggressive manner, seemingly wanting to raise a big stink.

    Fortunately, Qin Wanru¡¯s words just now stopped Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Thanks to Qin Wanru, of course. Considering that she, such a little girl, could be so calm, without any emotion on her face in front of so many people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and managed to send away Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Madam Dowager felt aggrieved about this.

    She reached out to let Qin Wanru sit down beside her and waved her hands to ask the servant girls and old maids in the room to retreat. Yujie also retreated to the door, looked outside, and stood by the door.

    ¡°Wanru, would they stop just like that?¡± Madam Dowager gave a worried sigh as she said this. She had no one to talk to at this time, and she appreciated Qin Wanru more, because of her earlier behavior, so she confided in Qin Wanru about her worries.

    ¡°Grandma, rest assured. They will not make any trouble temporarily!¡± Qin Wanru said this softly tofort Madam Dowager.

    ¡°Temporarily? Would they make trouble from time to time?¡± Madam Dowager¡¯s brows furrowed tightly.

    ¡°Grandma, whether they would make trouble in the future depends on the situation, but at least temporarily, they will not. Grandmother could send more people to serve in the courtyard of Madam Di, send away the old maids who watched at the door, and then let Yn Pavilion be what it used to be.¡± Qin Wanru thought for a while and said this. Madam Di was almost damaged, considering her situation now, and she had been damaged by her daughter.

    But no matter what, she looked really miserable now. What Qin¡¯s Mansion had to do now was to treat Madam Di very well and to value her, so that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would never have anything to say about this.

    ¡°Your father and I had the same idea, but ¡­¡± Madam Dowager said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Grandmother is worried that there is nobody to serve Madam Di?¡± Qin Wanru said confidently, ¡°Big Sister doesn¡¯t have to be confined, she can go to serve Madam Di, so that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will be satisfied!¡±

    ¡°It was our original intention to ask your Big Sister to serve Madam Di, but just now news came from Yuru that she had been too frightened yesterday, and now she is unable to get up!¡± Madam Dowager said, feeling a headacheing on.

    It was an unquestionable moral truth for the daughter to serve her sick mother. But Qin Yuru was sick now and it seemed that her illness was serious. If there was nobody to serve Madam Di, it would be an unsuitable excuse, because there was also Qin Wanru in the mansion.

    Even though Qin Huaiyong had ever said that Qin Wanru had nothing to do with Madam Di before, she was an elder who was miserable now, in addition to the fact that Qin Yuru was now sick.

    But Madam Di had never been kind to Qin Wanru, so Madam Dowager was worried that Qin Wanru would feel wronged with Madam Di.

    Both Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong knew that this time she suffered because of herself, but they had to pretend to be generous to her, for others to see. Otherwise people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would start a rumour based on some topics.

    ¡°Grandmother, let me serve Madam Di!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly, knowing about Madam Dowager¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡°You will go?¡± Madam Dowager frowned and hesitated, then shook her head, ¡°You¡¯d better not go!¡±

    ¡°But I am the only junior in our mansion now. If I don¡¯t go, we can¡¯t give a good exnation!¡± Qin Wanru analyzed with a smile.

    These words made Madam Dowager silent for a while, and she lowered her head, exhaling a sigh of relief. Madam Dowager was really afraid that Madam Di would cause other problems. Even though Madam Di could not move now, Madam Dowager still felt uneasy.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Let me go. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before Madam Di will ask me toe back.¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said this with confidence. That she did not go there and that Madam Di did not want her there, were two different concepts!

    ¡°Let my Big Sister go with me!¡± She added another sentence with a smile!

 Chapter 387 - The Vicious Daughter was Hypocritical!

    <h4>Chapter 387 The Vicious Daughter was Hypocritical!</h4>

    ¡°Your Big Sister?¡± Madam Dowager did not understand what she meant.

    ¡°Grandma, Big Sister is ill, but her condition cannot bepared with Madam Di¡¯s current situation. Since I will be visiting Madam Di, how can she, as Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter, not go? Even if Big Sister cannot serve Madam Di in person because she is sick, she still has to show her regard. So how about allowing Big Sister to live in Yn Pavilion? When she sees Big Sister, Madam Di will be in a good mood and she will get better too!¡±

    Qin Wanru said softly.

    Qin Yuru did not want to go, but she would insist!

    ¡°Allow your Big Sister to move to Madam Di¡¯s ce?¡± Madam Dowager thought for a while and felt that this was a good idea. She nodded and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Anyway, Madam Di is your Big Sister¡¯s mother. Even though Madam Di brought this on herself, your Big Sister will still be worried about her!¡±

    ¡°Since grandma is agreeable, let¡¯s ask someone to inform Big Sister now!¡± Qin Wanru suggested with a smile, ¡°Now, those people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion are also there. If Big Sister goes over at this time, this will certainly make them stop arguing with us!¡±

    This was reasonable. People from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion came over to find fault with this matter. Following Qin Yuru¡¯s visit, they would not be able to say that Qin¡¯s Mansion did not take care of Madam Di.

    Madam Dowager agreed and sent an old maid to inform Qin Yuru.

    Seeing the old maid leaving, a trace of coldness shed in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. As expected, her father had not told the entire truth to her grandmother.

    Obviously, grandma did not know that it was Qin Yuru who had caused so much trouble for Madam Di!

    She wanted to kill her own mother, but now her mother was not dead, and they had to live together. Just wait and see what Qin Yuru would do!

    Qin Yuru must also be afraid in her heart, otherwise she would not have faked her illness in order to avoid Madam Di.

    She wanted to avoid Madam Di, but this time Qin Wanru would not let her do so!

    ¡°I will wait and see how she will get along with Madam Di, and how she will make trouble¡­¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    When Qin Yuru arrived at Yn Pavilion, the people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were still there. Earlier, they had sent someone to invite her, but Qin Yuru had said that she was ill and could onlye overter.

    She arrived after a long while. If Madam Di had not be like this and Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had something to tell Qin Yuru in person, the people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion should have already left!

    Looking at Qin Yuru, who camete, Old Madam¡¯s face became more gloomy.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Seeing Old Madam, Qin Yuru¡¯s tears fell immediately. She cried sadly, and could not speak any more.

    She knelt in front of Old Madam, reaching out her hands to rest them on Old Madam¡¯s knees, and cried loudly.

    Old Madam looked at her daughter lying on the bed, whose condition was still unknown. Then she looked at Qin Yuru, who was crying so sadly, and her eyes turned watery too.

    She loved this daughter most dearly. Her daughter had thoughtlessly done something wrong at a young age, so she had to marry her off to a distant ce. Now she was finally back, but she seemed to be in aa now. How could Old Madam not feel pain her heart? She reached out to hug Qin Yuru, her previous annoyance turning into sadness, and now she wiped her tears with a handkerchief too.

    Seeing the two of them crying so sadly, Countess Yong pretended to wipe her eyes with a handkerchief. ¡°Fenn, help your cousin stand up. Your grandmother is too old to bear such sadness.¡±

    Di Fenn came over and held Qin Yuru up.

    Qin Yuru kept sobbing and sat down on a chair, her tears flowing copiously. She did not look good today. She did not have any makeup on and her face was pale and a little sallow.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong with your mother?¡± Old Madam asked in a low voice, after wiping away her tears. After all, Old Madam had experienced all kinds of troubles.

    ¡°Grandma, my mother¡­ mother is¡­¡± Qin Yuru cried so sadly that she could hardly speak coherently. Seeing her mother¡¯s suffering, she had panicked and was suddenly at a loss.

    Countess Yong tried to soothe her, and then Qin Yuru told Old Madam what had happened at that time, after she calmed down.

    After listening to her narration, what happened Madam Di was quite clear. As for what had urredter, she was quite vague about that, and only said that Madam Di might have tried to hang herself. When she hade in and managed to save Madam Di, she was already in that condition and no one knew why this had happened.

    After she finished her story, Old Madam fell silent.

    Nanny Zhou, who was standing in front of the bed, looked at Qin Yuru and then at Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She withdrew to the side of the bed, and stood still with her head down.

    Of course, she knew what had happened and First Miss was lying, but she dared not open her mouth!

    Madam Dowagerforted Qin Yuru in a low voice, ¡°Good girl, you have suffered a lot. Although you are not feeling well, you still have toe and take care of your mother. But if you did note, that girl would be the one toe over. Grandma really does not trust that cunning girl!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, please allow my mother and I to go back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. I don¡¯t want to live here anymore!¡± Qin Yuru cried again into her handkerchief in her hand and pleaded with her grandmother.

    She saw that Qin Yuru looked pitiable and her face was so pale, which reminded her of Qin Wanru¡¯s delicate and beautiful face. Old Madam was furious and felt that it was Shui Run and Qin Wanru who had caused her daughter to be in this condition.

    If Shui Run had not be Qin Huaiyong¡¯s associate wife, and if Qin Wanru had not caused so much trouble, such a tragedy would not have happened.

    She pitied her daughter as well as her granddaughter, and felt that it was all the other people¡¯s fault. However, she also had a guilty conscience about this matter, because she also had a hand in it.

    But her daughter had unexpectedly been hurt, in the end. She suddenly felt sad when she thought about this, and her eyes turned red again.

    ¡°Yuru, you cannot go back for the time being. Didn¡¯t¡­ Didn¡¯t your mother tell you before? Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seems to like you and has almost epted you!¡± Everyone in this room was from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and this time they were all here with trusted subordinates, so Old Madam exined it more clearly.

    These things had been nned by Madam Di, and Old Madam thought it was a good idea.

    This would be good for Madam Di, Qin Yuru, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Grandmother¡­ I know¡­ but my mother¡­ mother¡­¡± Seeing that Old Madam hadforted her again and again, Qin Yuru felt quite assured, ¡°It seems that grandmother does not know the truth. Excellent!¡± She sniffed and gave Old Madam a grief stricken look, as if she did not want to say anything else and only cared about her mother.

    This made Old Madam feel heartbroken and sad again, so her voice became more gentle, ¡°Your mother is in such a condition now, but she definitely will want you to keep well. Grandmother will ask the people in Qin¡¯s Mansion to let you out and to no longer lock you up. You¡¯d better find a way to contact Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and let them bring you to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Your father will not dare to treat your mother badly when you are in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°But, I am not assured about my mother!¡± Qin Yuru cried with red eyes.

    ¡°Even if you are not, you still have to let it be. Remember, only when you are in good condition will your mother recover, and only then can we take revenge.¡± Seeing that she was still worried about Madam Di, Old Madam was relieved, but also sad. However, afraid that Qin Yuru would make mistakes, Old Madam reprimanded her coldly.

    ¡°But mother is like this, I¡­ who can I ask to discuss about this matter¡­¡± Qin Yuru was still crying, as if she had had nothing left to live for, due to Madam Di¡¯s pitiful condition.

    ¡°You can ask Nanny Huang!¡± Old Madam said. She came over today, to tell her about this incident.

    ¡°Ask Nanny Huang? The etiquette instructor Nanny Huang?¡± Qin Yuru was stunned. Nanny Huang did not treat her very well before, so she thought that Nanny Huang was not on her side. If Mother had note out to say a few words about her this time, she would not have known that Nanny Huang was on her side.

    Even if she came up with some ideas, was she really trustworthy? Qin Yuru looked puzzled, and she looked at Old Madam cautiously, with a confused and pitiable look.

    ¡°Yes, go and look for find Nanny Huang. I have sent someone to talk to her. Anyway, you can always look for her when you are in trouble!¡± Seeing Qin Yuru like this, Old Madam felt more pity for her. Originally, she wanted to let Di Yan marry Qin Yuru as soon as possible, but she thought this n would be better after Madam Di shared this n with her, before.

    Compared with marrying quickly into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru would have a skyrocketing rise to fame if she could get such a powerful background. It would benefit not only herself, but also Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. After all, Qin Yuru would marry Di Yan in the future. No matter what her future identity would be, the engagement had already been arranged.

    In fact, it was not difficult to take control of Nanny Huang. Old Madam did not control her before because she thought it was unnecessary. However, now Madam Di was in trouble, and Nanny Zhou had to spend all time taking care of Madam Di, and had no time to help Qin Yuru. Old Madam thought of the etiquette instructor Nanny Huang, who had already taught Qin Yuru, in the mansion.

    Last night, she had already sent someone to buy over Nanny Huang¡¯s family, so she had sent someone over to inform them about this.

    At this time, if she sent someone else to Qin¡¯s Mansion again, she knew that neers would not be appreciated. It would be better to use the original ones. Being an etiquette instructor meant that Nanny Huang was not amon person. Besides, Countess Yong had a good rtionship with her in the past and treated her kindly. Additionally, she had bought over her family now.

    Nanny Huang was also more knowledgeable and resourceful than Nanny Zhou, so she would definitely be one of Qin Yuru¡¯s trusted aide.

    This was what Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had thought and done.

    She could not let her poor granddaughter be bullied in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Then will Nanny Huang help me in the future?¡± Qin Yuru asked cautiously.

    Looking at such a cautious granddaughter, Old Madam felt as if her heart had been stabbed and she became more vicious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nanny Huang will help you. She might have not done her best before, but she will not, in the future!¡± Old Madam said in a low voice, with a trace of coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, grandma. I will leave everything to you!¡± Qin Yuru said obediently.

    ¡°Yuru, you must take good care of your mother! After your mother gets well, grandmother will ask them to return what they owe us!¡± Old Madam said harshly.

    ¡°But mother is like this now¡­¡± Qin Yuru turned to look at Madam Di, who was lying on the bed, in aa. She felt secretly delighted, but showed a look of grievance instead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandmother will save your mother!¡± Old Madam gritted her teeth. She hade up with a solution before she came here¡­

 Chapter 388 - Threatening Nanny Zhou

    <strong>Chapter 388 Threatening Nanny Zhou</strong>

    ¡°Grandma, what can we do?¡± Qin Yuru rushed to the bed and cried so hard when looking at Madam Di. She was overwhelmed by grief and did not look well, so she became more delicate and weak.

    Di Fenn also sympathized with her. Walking over and squatting in front of Madam Di¡¯s bed, sheforted Qin Yuru in a low voice. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t cry. Grandmother has arranged everything. An imperial physician wille soon. My father went to the pce early to invite the imperial physician this morning.¡±

    ¡°Will an imperial physiciane to treat my mother?¡± Qin Yuru was shocked to quickly raise her head and asked, with her hands on the bedside trembling. If her mother really got well, what should she do?

    Even if others did not know, how could she not know that it was because of her that her mother had been hurt so badly?

    However, she had had no other alternative in that circumstance. If her mother had not been seriously injured, Qin Wanru and Shui Run would be fine. This should not be her mother¡¯s intention, right?

    Now it was because her mother had a bad n full of loopholes that things had gone out like this, otherwise she herself would not have suffered this. But nothing had happened to Shui Run or Qin Wanru.

    Yes. It was Shui Run and Qin Wanru who should be med for. Had it not been for them, her mother would not havee up with such an idea to deal with them.

    ¡°Therefore, even if mother gets well, she will not me me for this! ¡±

    Thinking in this way made Qin Yuru not so panicked.

    Old Madam thought that Qin Yuru was still sad, so sheforted her again and said, ¡°Yes, we invite imperial physician Li from the pce. His medical skills are very good and your mother will be fine!¡±

    Saying nothing this time, Qin Yuru just wiped her tears and nodded. Countess Yong, who had not liked her very much, could not help but be softhearted when she saw how filial Qin Yuru was lying in front of Madam Di¡¯s bed. She came over to help Di Fenn hold Qin Yuru up.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry. From now on, if there is any problem, you can try to send messages to us in your own way. Your grandma and I will definitely support you. If you need to send messages to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, aunt will help you too!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, aunt.¡± Qin Yuru cried and was about to bow again.

    Countess Yong hurriedly reached out to hold her.

    ¡°Let other people leave!¡± Old Madam looked at the old maid beside Countess Yong and said.

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam!¡± Countess Yong knew that Old Madam did not think her subordinates were trustworthy enough, so she wanted to send them all out. Countess Yong dared not to disobey, so she waved her hand and all the servants left.

    Nanny Zhou looked around and saw that she was the only servant in the room. She lowered her head and wanted to leave too, but was stopped by Old Madam. ¡°Stay here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanny Zhou quickly turned around and stood in front of Madam Di¡¯s bed.

    Just now, there were so many people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion that she had been pushed aside.

    ¡°Yuru, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has already recognized you as her granddaughter. She has sent someone to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to ask about you, and I have also answered her ording to your mother¡¯s words! Last night, I specially asked someone to send a message to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Old Madam whispered with a gloomy look on her face.

    This matter was of great importance. Even though some subordinates were trustworthy, Old Madam was still very cautious about this.

    ¡°Then what did Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion say?¡± Qin Yuru looked at Old Madam with excitement.

    ¡°Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion said that she could not intervene in this matter because she had no valid excuse as justification now. Besides, Yuru cannot go out of the mansion recently, so she cannot meet Yuru either. Otherwise, she can say that she feels satisfied with Yuru and directly recognizes you as a granddaughter and then takes you away. Now we can only¡­¡± Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion frowned and said.

    ¡°Can only what?¡±

    ¡°We can only wait for the right timing. We must create an opportunity for you to meet Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion liked you before, she did not say that she wanted to take you as her granddaughter!¡± Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion frowned more.

    The main problem was that they had taken action too slowly, otherwise Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could have directly recognized Qin Yuru when they had met. Then, she could have intervened in Qin¡¯s Mansion directly when Qin Yuru was in trouble.

    Even if Old Madam of Duke Xing wanted to intervene now, she was powerless.

    Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had nothing to do with each other.

    Qin Yuru bit her lips and was very unwilling to give up. Considering Madam Di¡¯s current condition, she was definitely unable to leave the mansion or attend any banquet held in other mansions in the capital city. Even if she wanted to visit Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had no chance. No one knew when Madam Di could wake up. Looking at Madam Di, Qin Yuru thought, ¡°Can it be that I will never have a chance?¡±

    Thinking in this way, she felt desperate.

    She was almost about to enjoy a skyrocketing rise, but now the beautiful future was inessible for her. She was not reconciled!

    At this time, she even felt regret. If she had known that Madam Di¡¯s being half-dead would affect her, she would have either killed Madam Di more quickly or done nothing at that time.

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t worry about this. You can take care of your mother for a few days first. If you leave these days, what about your mother? You are her only daughter. If you leave, no one will help her when someone wants to hurt her. You need to help your mother recuperate first, and then make ns.¡±

    Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion said. Of course, she wanted her daughter to get better first. Even if she could not talk in the future, at least she would still be alive. Madam Di should be taken good care of, especially during the new year. She would be in a good mood when her own daughter took care of her, which would also help her get better soon!

    Although Qin Yuru wanted to refuse, she couldn¡¯t because of these words. She was depressed in her heart but she had to pretend to be so happy to cry. She nodded again and again. ¡°Grandmother, Yuru listen to everything that grandma arranges!¡±

    ¡°Good girl. It is best if you can think like this. When your mother is a little better, I will help you n. You will definitely have a chance to see the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Old Madam said with satisfaction.

    ¡°As long as my mother is OK, Yuru is willing to do everything!¡± Qin Yuru turned to look at Madam Di, and her face was covered with tears.

    Standing on the edge of the bed, Nanny Zhou leaned more and more toward the corner of the bed, with a little fear in her eyes. In this room, only she knew exactly what happened that day, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. For the first time she thought First Miss was frightening!

    The person who wanted to kill Madam was First Miss. No one had thought of it. Now it was also First Miss who had shown her filial piety in front of Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. When had First Miss been so horrible?

    Since the matter was decided, everyone in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also left. Before leaving, Nanny Huang hurriedly came here. Old Madam took her to the room on the side and talked for a while. Then they left with people.

    ¡°First Miss, I¡¯ll pack things for you. Madam Dowager¡¯s intention is to let you live in so that you can serve Madam Di nearby. She said that even if you can¡¯t do it in person, when Madam Di sees you, she would feel better,¡± Nanny Huang said respectfully to Qin Yuru. Since then she was really considering for Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, you are the only person I could rely on!¡± Qin Yuru sighed and said.

    ¡°First Miss, rest assured, I would certainly help First Miss!¡± Nanny Huang sighed helplessly. The demands of Old Madam of Duke Yong made her have to follow Qin Yuru wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Go and help me clean up!¡± Qin Yuru nodded and waved weakly.

    Nanny Huang retreated.

    The room was quiet, and Nanny Zhou¡¯s body leaned carefully on the bed again.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou!¡± Qin Yuru said softly.

    This voice sounded soft and gentle in the past, but it surprised her to tremble in her ears at this time. She raised a pair of horrified eyes, and looked at Qin Yuru timidly. ¡°First Miss!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Zhou is afraid of me?¡± Qin Yuru stared at Nanny Zhou¡¯s pale face with a smile and said.

    This smile fell on Nanny Zhou¡¯s eyes, as if she was smirking. Nanny Zhou¡¯s lips pursed before she said something. ¡°First Miss, I dare not!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare? But is there anything you dare not do?¡± Qin Yuruughed and said. She moved her steps and went forward, closing to Nanny Zhou.

    Nanny Zhou¡¯s body flinched back again. ¡°First Miss, I don¡¯t dare. I really didn¡¯t see anything. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°Did not see? You don¡¯t know?¡± Qin Yuru stopped, and repeated it thoughtfully. Her cold eyes fell on Nanny Zhou¡¯s face heavily, making Nanny Zhou tremble because of fear.

    ¡°First Miss¡­ you¡­ rest assured. I¡­ really don¡¯t know anything¡­ definitely¡­ and I won¡¯t talk anything¡­¡± Nanny Zhou heard her teeth trembling noisily. But she didn¡¯t dare to look up to see Qin Yuru.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡± Qin Yuru whispered andughed. Her voice was gentle and clear, with the unique restraint of Miss from an aristocratic family. ¡°Nanny Zhou served my mother with all your heart, and I hope that you can serve me like this!¡±

    ¡°Yes, First Miss, rest assured. I know. I know!¡± Nanny Zhou continued to say.

    ¡°Ask someone to arrange the ce where I live. I just live in the second room on the right. It¡¯s not next to my mother¡¯s room!¡± Qin Yuru ordered.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I am going to prepare now!¡± Nanny Zhou almost fled out of the room. When she stayed outside, she felt that it was hot from her back. On such a cold day, she was scared to cold sweat.

    Standing at the door, she wanted to look back, but after all, she didn¡¯t dare. She gritted her teeth, and waved to the two servant girls on the corridor in order to ask them toe here. And then she took them to clean up the room for Qin Yuru.

    As for Madam Di, since there was First Miss in the room, she no longer needed to worry about her!

    ¡°Mother, you also want to step on Shui Run and Qin Wanru? Then don¡¯t me me for being cruel. In fact, your daughter is not cruel enough, otherwise why would Mother still be alive!¡± Seeing that Madam Di was still asleep in the room, Qin Yuru murmured to herself, looking at Madam Di¡¯s pale face.

    After saying that, she reached out and touched Madam Di¡¯s hair. Her eyes fell on Madam Di¡¯s neck. A thick bandage was wrapped around the neck. She didn¡¯t know how severe her injury was. She put down her hands, and wanted to unwrap the bandage, but she didn¡¯t really do that.

    The light came in from the window and fell on Qin Yuru¡¯s face. Her face was smiling like a flower, reflecting Madam Di¡¯s face which was without a trace of blood. It looked weird and chilling!

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die in vain!¡± She spoke with a neurotic voice. The room was cold and empty.

    Madam Di¡¯s eyshes trembled. Shey on the bed and seemed to be waking up¡­

 Chapter 389 - You May Get Stroke Because of the Drag!

    <h4>Chapter 389 You May Get Stroke Because of the Drag!</h4>

    When Qin Wanru came over, Qin Yuru¡¯s objects were moved here one by one.

    The Yn Pavilion, which had been neglected for a long time, became lively at once, and the servant girls and old maids who had been relocated to other ces also returned.

    The yard with weeds was cleaned up again, and Qing Xue and Hongye took a lot of servant girls and old maids to clean the inside and outside of the yardpletely.

    Madam Di had originally had two close-fitting servant girls called Meiya and Meibao, but they were also sent away afterwards. This time, they returned again and gained the identity as the principal maids again.

    Qing Xue originally came with the identity as the principal maid. Hongye was also a principal maid after she entered the mansion.

    There were now four principal maids around Madam Di, coupled with Nanny Zhou, a few little servant girls, and rough old maids. Therefore, the whole yard became much more lively.

    Following Qin Yuru was her two close-fitting principal maids Mei Xue and Meiyan. She actually had two close-fitting principal maids else, but she used to use Mei Xue and Meiyan, so those two stayed in her Yn Pavilion.

    Nanny Huang also followed her here. Although she didn¡¯t have much manpower, she upied some main rooms.

    ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m not feeling well, and my mother is bothering you!¡± Qin Yuru looked at Qin Wanruing here with pale face, and her whole body was not very energetic, being held by two principal maids.

    There were tears in her eyes, and her eyes were red and swollen, indicating that she cried heavily just now.

    ¡°Big Sister, rest assured and have a rest first. You would be tired at night!¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and said.

    Qin Yuru pretended to be so weak, which was very different from her appearance yesterday! It seemed that she made great efforts to stand up now.

    ¡°Then second sister and I would take turns to rest. Second sister came during the day and I kept mother at night. we had to make mother wake up!¡± Qin Yuru said with sorrow, as if she was really sorrowful.

    ¡°Big Sister, go to rest!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly.

    After talking with Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru holding the hands of two servant girls to her temporary room, actually left this matter to Qin Wanru!

    ¡°Miss, First Miss is the biological daughter of Madam Di, why is she so relieved ¡­¡± Yujie looked angrily at Qin Yuru¡¯s back and said.

    ¡°She wille out!¡± Qin Wanru said calmly, turned and walked to the main room. She walked into the main room, and turned into the inner room. Madam Diy on the bed straightly without any sound.

    She created a great disturbance yesterday. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t look at Madam Di. At this time, Madam Di was lying there quietly. She found that the Madam Di in front of her was quite different from the one in her memory, who seemed to be a different person.

    In thest life, before she died, she saw Madam Di once. At that time, she was a noble Madam entering the pce. She was gorgeously dressed. The whole person looked young and energetic. It seemed that she was only a beauty in her thirties. When she saw Qin Wanru, she sneered coldly and raised her mouth, then she left with servant girls.

    She appeared to be the noblest at that time as if she didn¡¯t know Qin Wanru. She even didn¡¯t nce at her.

    Today, Madam Di seemed to be 50 or 60 years old. There was white hair on her head. Her face was thin and ugly with a scar. It should have been the one leftst time she tried to ruin herself, when she spilled the powder on her face.

    The medicine contained non-scarring powder. So although it got well now, it left a bump that¡¯s different from the skin color.

    There was a white scarf tied around her neck. The whole person was lying there without a trace of energy, as if there was no breathing. Only the quilt on her chest was slightly undting, showing that she was alive.

    Seeing Qin Wanruing in, Nanny Zhou was astonished and hurried forward to salute.

    Qin Wanru sat down on the chair in front of the bed, ncing at Nanny Zhou. A gentle smile appeared at the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Nanny Zhou, what does the doctor say?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Nanny Zhou said with a bowed head.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, you are an old maid around Madam Di. When something like this happened, my father didn¡¯t punish you, and you still stayed with Madam Di. This was because of your loyalty to Madam Di. But this kind of thing happened only once. If Madam Di confronted this again, Nanny Zhou must die for her. You can also be regarded as an old maid in the mansion. You should know about the means of my father! ¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Although her tone was mild, the meaning in this sentence was definitely not mild.

    Nanny Zhou said hurriedly, ¡°Second Miss, please rest assured. I will protect Madam even if I die, and will never let her be hurt!¡±

    ¡°Being hurt?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows, containing some meanings in her words.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not being hurt. I made a mistake. I would no longer let Madam hurt herself!¡± Nanny Zhou shook her head again and again, hurriedly exining, afraid that Qin Wanru would misunderstand.

    ¡°That would be the best! My father¡¯s thoughts always have been insistent. With such a thing, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and our Qin¡¯s Mansion almost pitted each other. My father always cared about such things!¡± Qin Wanru said leisurely. The words seemed to be a warn or a sigh.

    They fell in the ear of Nanny Zhou, scaring her into a panic.

    ¡°Second Miss, I know that. Nothing will happen again!¡±

    ¡°Does the doctore here today? What doctor do you ask?¡± Qin Wanru asked, narrowing her eyes and paying attention to Madam Di¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Old Madam of Duke Yong ¡®s Mansion meant to invite the imperial physician in the pce, but this time he has not yete. The general¡¯s intention was also to ask for an imperial physician. Madam¡¯s injury is too severe, and she cannot speak now. The whole person is groggy, and even after waking up, it doesn¡¯t take long to fall asleep! ¡±

    Nanny Zhou said with worry.

    ¡°Is heing soon?¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and asked lightly.

    ¡°It would be soon. It should be during this time!¡± Nanny Zhou said hastily.

    ¡°Qu Le, you apany Nanny Zhou to Chuihua Gate and wait. If the imperial physicianes, hurriedly bring him here!¡± Qin Wanru instructed Qu Le.

    When she came over this time, she brought two servant girls. One was Qu Le and the other was Yujie.

    Qu Le came ording to her order and smiled at Nanny Zhou. ¡°Nanny Zhou, let¡¯s go to wait for the imperial physician. When hees, let¡¯s bring him here directly. It will be faster!¡±

    Nanny Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she looked at Qin Wanru and Yujie behind her. Her mouth opened and she was very flustered. If she also left, there would only be Second Miss and her close servant girl in this room. What if something happened?

    ¡°What happened? You are not willing to bring the imperial physician toe here soon?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    Yujie snorted coldly. ¡°Nanny Zhou, if you don¡¯t bring the imperial physician over here quickly, can you afford this responsibility if anything happens for a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I am going to wait right now!¡± Nanny Zhou said in a hurry without more hesitation. She followed Qu Le to turn away, thinking that Second Miss would not do anything to Madam at this time. When she left, if something happened to Madam, everyone knew that it was Second Miss who did it.

    After Nanny Zhou and Qu Le left, there were only Qin Wanru and her servant girl in the room.

    ¡°Use the medicine!¡± Qin Wanrumanded.

    Yujie nodded. She went forward behind Qin Wanru, took out a small medicine bag from her arms, went to the bed to squat, and smeared some powder near Madam Di¡¯s nose.

    Immediately, a pungent odor rushed into Madam Di¡¯s nasal cavity, making her involuntarily wake up from drowsiness. She coughed, putting hands around her throat. At the same time, she found there was someone in front of her mistily.

    She seemed to want to catch the figure in front of her. But when she saw clearly that Yujie was in front of her, she was astonished, and for a while, she didn¡¯t think of who this girl was in front of her.

    ¡°Madam Di, our Second Miss is here to help you. From then on, our Second Miss will be here to serve you until your injury is cured!¡± Yujie said with a smile, wrapping the medicine powder in her hands, tucking into the sleeves.

    Seeing the drug pack in Yujie¡¯s hand, Madam Di¡¯s drowsy brain woke up and she immediately pushed away Yujie, confusedly making sound like ¡°haha¡±, but she couldn¡¯t say a whole word.

    ¡°Madam Di, I heard that you have a lot of good things hidden here. It happens that I am here to serve you, and there is no outsider. Let me see what you have here!¡± Qin Wanru came over with a smile. Her eyes fell on Madam Di¡¯s face. Her delicate little face was as white as jade, which made people feel more beautiful.

    Madam Di wielded her sleeves vigorously, who seemed to be driving Qin Wanru away. But at this time, she just could shake her sleeves and couldn¡¯t do much at all.

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly, returned to her previous chair and sat down indifferently. She looked at Madam Di¡¯s flustered face and saw that she was looking for someone turning around her neck with difficulty. She smiled. ¡°Is Madam Di looking for Big Sister? Big Sister is actually here to serve you, but she suddenly got sick this morning. Although shees here, she will rest in the room on the side! ¡±

    With these words, there was a glimmer of distress in Madam Di¡¯s eyes, and the whole person immediately stopped moving.

    ¡°Did Madam Di remember the things of yesterday? Big Sister really deserves to be Madam Di¡¯s good daughter. Knowing Madam Di¡¯s intentions, she specially helped you. This was to send you to the road of death! And she wanted to use Madam Di¡¯s death to frame me and my mother!¡±

    Qin Wanru looked at Madam Di¡¯s movements, but smiled. Her smile was soft like water, but it made Madam Di¡¯s face pale. Her fingers pressed against the bed, trembling, and her mouth was panting.

    ¡°Maybe Big Sister is afraid to see you this time, so she didn¡¯te by. Later imperial physician woulde here, let her see whether you are curable. It would be bad¡­ if it is like this. You didn¡¯t only fail to hang yourself¡­¡± Qin Wanru nced at Madam Di up and down, seeing that she was flexible on one side, but the other side had difficulty in moving. Added that she had always been asleep before, her situation was terrible.

    ¡°Madam Di, I¡¯m afraid that because of my good Big Sister¡¯s terrible pulling, although you kept your life, you got stroke!¡±

    Her words were like a giant thunder booming in Madam Di¡¯s ears. She was so shock that her body fell heavily on the quilt, and her face was painful and desperate¡­

 Chapter 390 - To See Who Was the Biological Daughter Through Their Different Attitudes

    <h4>Chapter 390?To See Who Was the Biological Daughter Through Their Different Attitudes</h4>

    Hearing the approaching footsteps outside, Qin Wanru motioned Yujie to stand aside.

    ¡°Second Miss, the imperial physician, Doctor Li hase!¡± Qu Le¡¯s voice said outside the door.

    Qin Wanru got up and stood behind the gauze bed curtain when Yujie walked to the door and lifted the door curtain. A middle-aged imperial physician came in with a servant who was carrying a medicine chest on his back following behind.

    Nanny Zhou was also following him. When she saw Madam Di lying on the bed motionlessly with eyes opening, she leaped on Madam Di and cried frightenedly, ¡°Madam! Madam! What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Madam Di just woke up. She felt ufortable and seemed to freak out.¡± Yujie came and exined to her after bowing to the imperial physician.

    Nanny Zhou was so anxious that she almost cried, ¡°Madam? Madam! What¡¯s wrong with you? Please let me know!¡±

    It appeared that Nanny Zhou¡¯s call brought Madam Di¡¯s soul back. Turning her head difficultly, she saw the imperial physician who just arrived in the capital city. Her eyes suddenly shone and she tried to move towards him but failed because of her debility.

    Yujie stepped forward and said gently. ¡°Nanny Zhou, please help Madam Di prepare for the inquiry and help the imperial physician feel Madam Di¡¯s pulse!¡±

    Then Yujie helped Nanny Zhou lead Madam Di to the side of bed and covered Madam Di¡¯s hand with her handkerchief. Qu Le quickly put a chair beside the bed and had the imperial physician sit down.

    Doctor Li took a seat and then reached out his hand to feel Madam Di¡¯s pulse carefully.

    Everyone¡¯s breathing sounded clearer when a silence hung over the room.

    After finishing the examination of one hand, the physician began to check the other hand.

    Suddenly, the door curtain was roughly lifted up. It was Qin Yuru! She rushed into the room with Mei Xue in a hurry and cried, ¡°Mother! Mother¡­¡±

    Everyone was shocked by her. Doctor Li also goggled at her in astonishment.

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, how is my mother?¡± Qin Yuru quickly seized Nanny Zhou and asked with an extremely anxious look.

    Doctor Li coughed heavily by intention. Then he closed his eyes again and felt Madam Di¡¯s pulse silently.

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯d bettere here and don¡¯t bother the imperial physician!¡± Qin Wanru slightly lifted the corner of her mouth. ¡°Qin Yuru must be afraid of being found out by others that she has not been with her mother when Madam Di is ill and that is why she is here now.¡±

    Then Qin Yuru also went behind the gauze bed curtain and sat on a chair beside. She asked nervously, ¡°Second Sister, how is my mother now?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, please stop talking and let the imperial physician examine Madam Di carefully!¡± Qin Wanru answered in a calm manner.

    Qin Yuru looked livid but she knew it was inappropriate to keep asking. Clenching her handkerchief in hand firmly, she kept looking through the curtain and checked how everything was going on. She now felt resentful towards herself because she had forgotten the appointment with the imperial physicianpletely. Otherwise, she would not have had a rest.

    An imperial physician from the royal pce not only stood for the superb medical skills but also the opportunity to encounter aristocrats. If there had been anybody who knew she didn¡¯t apany her mother who was ill, then she would not have had a good reputation, which might affect her future. Thus, she could not let others know she was unfilial.

    Qin Yuru was not reconciled at all and then she asked Qin Wanru in a low voice, ¡°Second Sister, since the imperial physician hase, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Qin Wanru nced at her with a sneer. She knew that Qin Yuru was worried about her reputation and that was why she stopped pretending to be ill and came here in a hurry. A few moments ago, she seemed to be so ill that she could not even stand with the help of two servant girls but now she ran into the room without anyone¡¯s help! How fast!

    ¡°You just said that you felt ufortable and wanted to have a rest so I don¡¯t dare to bother you!¡± answered Qin Wanru calmly.

    Her answer made Qin Yuru look much more embarrassed. The handkerchief in her hand seemed to be torn apart.

    ¡°I was not feeling well!¡± She quibbled.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t feel well. When the imperial physician finished his examination towards Madam Di, you can ask him to check for you!¡± Qin Wanru answered impassively.

    Pretending to be ill in front of an imperial physician? Qin Yuru immediately cast away this idea and shook her head nervously. ¡°Well, well, I think it is unnecessary. How can I trouble the imperial physician?¡±

    ¡°Since he now is checking Madam Di, it won¡¯t be a trouble for him to feel your pulse. It is not a big deal. Just let father send some presents to thank the imperial physician!¡± Qin Wanru said mildly with her eyes shining.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think it appropriate. Just, just don¡¯t bother him and see how mother is going on!¡± Qin Yuru gave a hollowugh.

    ¡°The trick of pretending to be sick is easy to be unmasked. Not to mention, an imperial physician from the royal pce is here. Nobody will doubt his medical skills. If he points out that I am pretending to be sick, then my fraud will be exposed.¡±

    Qin Wanru said nothing but smiled coldly. Although Qin Yuru didn¡¯t know, she knew there was a kind of medicine which could disturb one¡¯s pulse and make the physician think the person was truly sick when feeling the pulse!

    Outside the bed curtain, Doctor Li now finished the inquiry. Checking Madam Di¡¯splexion and her tongue coating, he let Nanny Zhou untie the towel around Madam Di¡¯s neck and asked loudly, ¡°Who is in charge of here?¡±

    When he came here, there was ady in the room butter anotherdy broke in, making him not know who took charge of everything here.

    ¡°Imperial physician! How is my mother now?¡± Qin Yuru quickly stood up and walked outside the bed curtain to ask the imperial physician in a hurry.

    Doctor Li stared at Qin Yuru and he quickly recognized she was the one who broke in the room. He frowned slightly and then his gaze fellst on Qin Wanru who walked behind Qin Yuru.

    It appeared that Qin Wanru was younger than Qin Yuru and the former¡¯s body was still undeveloped. He could not believe that it was this little girl who was with the patient in the room before and the elder one came here only because she saw him.

    Even though Doctor Li was the imperial physician who served those aristocrats in the royal pce, he would be invited by some aristocratic families to give home visits. Thus, he knew a few things about those inner courts of some aristocratic families.

    It seemed that thedy who followed behind was this madam¡¯s biological daughter. As for the older one who cameter, she would not be the biological one. Otherwise, she should have been passionate about this madam¡¯s situation.

    ¡°So are you Second Miss?¡± When recognizing Qin Yuru was the one who cameter, Doctor Li naturally decided to talk to the ¡°biological daughter¡±.

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Qin Wanru answered with a smile and stepped forward.

    ¡°Your mother is not well¡­ and how about talking about the diagnosis outside the room?¡± ncing at Madam Di whoy on the bed and looked nervous, Doctor Li said to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Imperial physician, she is my mother. Please let me know how my mother is now!¡± Hearing the imperial physician¡¯s words, Qin Yuru knew he had misunderstood. This mistake quite embarrassed her and made her look irritated and ashamed. Even so, she suppressed the irritation in her heart and said to the physician politely.

    ¡°Madam Di is, is your biological mother?¡± Looking at Qin Yuru and Madam Di who was lying on the bed, Doctor Li was confused.

    ¡°She is my mother, not Second Sister¡¯s. Please tell us directly!¡± Qin Yuru exined in an impatient way. She bowed sideways to him and asked while her eyes were red-rimmed again, ¡°Imperial physician, what¡¯s wrong with my mother? Please let us know!¡±

    Doctor Li nced at Qin Yuru and then shifted his gaze to Qin Wanru. Now he found out he misunderstood. Even so, interrupted by Qin Yuru, he now had forgotten the n that he just wanted to talk about the result outside the room. Thus, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Madam Di now suffers the bruising of the vocal cords so she needs a bed rest to rehabilitate her voice. However, this is not the most serious problem¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Please tell us!¡± Qin Yuru asked anxiously.

    Qin Wanru found Madam Di on the bed was stunned and stared at Doctor Li anxiously.

    ¡°Madam Di suffered a stroke. Even though it is not quite serious, she must need a good bed rest and she can¡¯t be too tired. Besides, she should avoid being too emotional and she needs a quiet life to recover from this illness,¡± answered Doctor Li.

    ¡°So, so she can recover soon by only having a quiet rest?¡± Qin Yuru asked with an anxious look.

    ¡°Well, this, this, I am afraid that she cannot recover as well as beforepletely. It appears to be impossible. However, it is good for her to have a rest cure anyway. It is not too bad as the stroke only affected half her body, which might make half of her slightly paralyzed and make her feel ufortable to use the hand and foot of that part of the body!¡± Doctor Li exined implicitly. ¡°There will be no too serious problems if she has a good rest to recover.¡±

    ¡°I suffered a stroke. I will be like this forever. I will look half dead in the future. I will find it difficult to get up by myself¡­¡±

    Madam Di¡¯s brain was in buzz with the imperial physician¡¯s words hanging over her ears. She suddenly closed her eyes and fainted again. Why would things be like this? Her wealth, her position and her bright future had all gone¡­

    Qin Yuru was also astounded. How could Madam Di suffer a stroke and how could she not be able to recoverpletely? Did it mean that she had to take care of her mother all the time? What¡­How would things be like this?

    ¡°Imperial physician, Madam Di cked out and please take a look.¡± As there was only Qin Wanru who still kept calm, she said to the imperial physician.

    Then the physician felt Madam Di¡¯s pulse again and pulled up her eyelid to check. After a while, he turned around and said to Qin Yuru, ¡°First Miss, your mother is devastated and please help her ease her anxiety. If she is still like this all the time, she will get worse. Since her body has been like this, she¡¯d better take a good rest to recover. Don¡¯t make her feel tired and please remind her of being leisurely and calm.¡±

    Qin Yuru¡¯s gaze was fixed on Madam Di who now was on the bed and she didn¡¯t hear Doctor Li¡¯s advice. She only remembered that her mother would be half dead like this forever, which meant that she, Madam Di¡¯s daughter, had to be with her mother all the time. She had to spend her best lifetime on her mother! She even could not attend thosedies¡¯ parties!

    She had just arrived in the capital city and what she liked most was to participate in those banquets held bydies from aristocratic families. Now there was no chance for her to dress prettily to go to those parties!

    ¡°Doctor Li, please tell Nanny Zhou what Madam Di needs to be aware of!¡± Qin Wanru reminded the imperial physician gently.

    ¡°Yes, yes! Please let me know!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s words brought Nanny Zhou back from the shock. Nanny Zhou quickly answered with tears.

    Doctor Li watched Qin Yuru who looked shocked but not woeful at all and then turned to stare at Qin Wanru who looked calm but dealt with things properly. His eyes looked gradually dark. It appeared that the so-called biological daughter didn¡¯t care about her mother at all and the reason why she looked shocked would not be about her mother¡¯s illness.

    Thinking that it was not the biological daughter who was with Madam Di but the Second Miss was there before he went in the room, Doctor Li felt that this First Miss wasn¡¯t emotionally attached to her mother and Second Miss was much better than her. Although this little Second Miss was not this madam¡¯s biological daughter, she had the ability to manage everything in a sober way.

    Shaking his head silently, he thought that this so-called First Miss was not only unfilial but even unable to manage things. If not interrupted by her, he would not have talked about the diagnosis in front of his patient, which led to this madam¡¯s sudden faint.

    He then told Nanny Zhou some details of prevention of stroke and asked her to dab at Madam Di¡¯s neck with medical herbs. After that, Yujie then led him to another room to give a prescription!

 Chapter 391 - The Slaps

    <h4>Chapter 391 The ps</h4>

    The imperial physician took a nce at Qin Yuru and shook his head silently. Then he was ready to leave the main room with his servant and to follow Yujie to give a prescription in the wing room. Suddenly, the curtain was lifted by someone inside and Qin Yuru lunged forward. She cried sadly, ¡°Imperial physician, please save my mother¡¯s life!¡±

    Her voice sounded extremely woeful.

    If Doctor Li had not watched the scene before, he would have regarded Qin Yuru as a filialdy who cared about her mother very much. However, since he had known what kind of person Qin Yuru was, he thought Qin Yuru was a hypocrite no matter how thoughtful and filial she behaved now.

    The very first impression of the so-called First Miss had been formed and it was hard to overturn it.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment and calm down, First Miss. In consideration of Madam Di¡¯s situation, it would be better to form a tranquil environment for her to take a rest. It would help her recover soon, and besides, it is possible for Madam Di to recoverpletely!¡±

    Doctor Li said to her mildly. Then he went to the wing room.

    Qin Yuru stood still in the corridor with cold hands and feet. She felt her blood was almost frozen. Everything just happened out of the blue. Madam Di didn¡¯t die but became like this because of a stroke. What should she do?

    She didn¡¯t want to spend her whole life on Madam Di. It was her mother who figured out this n! It was her mother who tried to plot against Shui Run and Qin Wanru! She had nothing to do with these deeds! Why did she have to suffer the consequences!

    But, but Madam Di was her mother, the one who gave life to her!

    Tears rolled down on Qin Yuru¡¯s face, ceaselessly. This time, Qin Yuru cried for her mother truly sincerely. If she had known what would have be of her mother, she would have murdered her without hesitation! She was still young and besides, she now was not eligible to marry Di Yan because she had lied about her age and made others think she was still very young. Thus, she would not be affected even if she needed to observe mourning for her mother for years.

    If her mother had died, she could have used her grandmother to make Shui Run and Qin Wanru die like a beggar, whom her mother also intended to plot against. If they died, her mother in paradise would rest in peace and she would not me her.

    However, what should she do now? Qin Yuru totally went nk and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Nanny Huang just arrived at the courtyard. When she came in, she immediately saw Qin Yuru standing in the corridor with a panic-stricken look. There even were teardrops on her face. It seemed that she cried badly just now. Thinking in this way, Nanny Huang felt a little sorry for her.

    Even though First Miss had bad conduct before, she was still filial!

    ¡°First Miss, where is the imperial physician?¡± Nanny Huang walked towards her and asked gently.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, what should I do? My mother, my mother suffered a stroke! The imperial physician imed that my mother will not be able to act like a healthy person and even get up by herself¡­¡± Grabbing Nanny Huang¡¯s hands hurriedly, Qin Yuru said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Miss! Madam Di will get better!¡± Nanny Huangforted her when patting Qin Yuru¡¯s hands gently.

    ¡°No! No! The imperial physician just said that she won¡¯t recover! Never!¡± cried Qin Yuru in pain when her tears fell again.

    She didn¡¯t want to be bounded by her mother. There was only a bed and a bleak room!

    ¡°First Miss, nothing is impossible. There is still a hope that Madam Di will get better. Don¡¯t worry. General is back and he wants the imperial physician to see him.¡± Nanny Huang sighed as her voice sounded much softer.

    Qin Huaiyong hade back. When being informed that the imperial physician had arrived, he wanted to see the imperial physician and asked about Madam Di¡¯s situation.

    Maybe the word ¡°general¡± she just mentioned sobered Qin Yuru up. Wiping her tears with her handkerchief, she gradually got rational and said to Nanny Huang desperately, ¡°Nanny, the imperial physician is giving a prescription in the wing room.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, you¡¯d better have a seat in Madam Di¡¯s room. I will see youter.¡± Nanny Huang pointed at Madam Di¡¯s room and said as she saw Qin Yuru¡¯s distracted look.

    Qin Yuru immediately winced involuntarily as she heard Nanny Huang¡¯s words. The reason why she would give such reaction was the door of Madam Di¡¯s room, covered by the curtain, which brought her an inexplicably repressed feeling. She felt once she stepped into that room she would not be able to breathe.

    ¡°Are you alright, First Miss?¡± Nanny Huang asked confusedly.

    ¡°I am fine. Off you go!¡± Now Qin Yuru was sober but still looked pale. She shook her head feebly and answered.

    Seeing Qin Yuru¡¯s paleplexion and woeful look, Nanny Huang only thought that Qin Yuru was just shocked by Madam Di¡¯s current situation. Thus, she then decided not to say anything but went to inform others of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s message in the wing room.

    When she walked out of the wing room, she found Qin Yuru had been in the main room. Then she thought everything was still alright so she just led the imperial physician to meet Qin Huaiyong.

    As Qin Yuru came in the room, she saw Qin Wanru sitting on the chair in front of Madam Di¡¯s dresser. She found Qin Wanru not only looked over Madam Di¡¯s jewelry casually but even tried these jewelry on herself in front of a mirror and had a chat with Yujie sometimes, looking happily.

    Nanny Zhou stood in front of the bed with her eyebrows frowned, showing her dissatisfaction against Qin Wanru¡¯s behavior. However, since Qin Wanru was not the one she had been before, Nanny Zhou now didn¡¯t dare to scold her.

    Seeing Qin Yuru was here, Nanny Zhou looked bright and hurriedly called out, ¡°First Miss!¡±

    Then she gave a sign to Qin Yuru when ncing at Qin Wanru who was still sitting in front of the dress, hoping Qin Yuru could warn her.

    However, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t receive the message for now she kept thinking that she could not attend many activities in public when her mother was sick. Otherwise, others would say that how could she still be in the mood to participate in these parties when her mother was in poor health.

    Nanny Zhou found Qin Yuru ignore her so she wrinkled her forehead and sat down. Staring at Madam Di, she felt anxious and worried so she called Qin Yuru again in a low voice, ¡°First Miss!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± As Qin Yuru was pondering over her problems, she replied impatiently when being interrupted by Nanny Zhou¡¯s call.

    ¡°First Miss, Madam Di fainted¡­¡± said Nanny Zhou.

    ¡°The imperial physician has told us that everything is alright and she will wake up soon!¡± Qin Yuru cut in directly.

    Her answer shut Nanny Zhou up.

    On the bed, Madam Di seemed to wake up and made some noises. Nanny Zhou then talked to Madam Di anxiously and gently, ¡°Madam? Madam? Are you awake?¡±

    Opening her eyes, Madam Di looked at Nanny Zhou and then cast her gaze on Qin Yuru with difficulty.

    She waved to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°First Miss, Madam is asking you toe here!¡± As Madam Di woke up, Nanny Zhou felt confident again and she talked to Qin Yuru in a low voice.

    Qin Yuru lowered her head, stood up and walked to the bed. She didn¡¯t dare to look Madam Di in the eyes as she thought there was something in her eyes, which made her feel scared.

    Madam Di waved down powerfully as she groaned like ¡°ah, ah¡±.

    Nanny Zhou had served Madam Di for a very long time so she quickly understood. She tranted for Qin Yuru. ¡°First Miss, Madam Di wants you to squat down as she cannot reach you!¡±

    Qin Yuru then squatted down and raised her eyes slightly to see Madam Di. Suddenly, she found a trace of hatred in Madam Di¡¯s eyes so she winced quickly but even so, she still received a heavy p in her face.

    The p didn¡¯t make Qin Yuru feel hurt as Madam Di now was weak. However, her move still let Qin Yuru fell over when she dodged backwards.

    ¡°Mother, how, how can you p me in the face?¡± Qin Yuru wrapped her face with an incredulous look. Her eyes turned red quickly as she had never been hit by Madam Di in her life, not to mention being hit in front of Qin Wanru.

    Madam Di gasped heavily and red at Qin Yuru with her fiery eyes. A much more hoarse voice kepting out from her throat. However, Madam Di just could not talk.

    ¡°Calm down, Madam Di! Don¡¯t be emotional! Just talk to First Miss calmly. She is First Miss! Your daughter!¡± Nanny Zhou was astounded by her. Now she quickly sobered up and clenched Madam Di¡¯s hand and persuaded.

    Madam Di jerked her hand which she was still able to control out of Nanny Zhou¡¯s hands and pointed straightly at Qin Yuru angrily. Even though she could not talk, Qin Yuru knew by Madam Di¡¯s look that her mother had known it was she who wanted to murder her yesterday!

    Ashamed and irritated, resentful and regretful, Qin Yuru was overwhelmed by the mixed feeling. She quickly raised her hand, covered her face and burst out crying. Then she stood up and dashed outwards with tears!

    She totally had no idea how to face Madam Di.

    Seeing Qin Yuru running away with tears, Madam Di felt extremely angry and indignant. As she was not appeased, she gave another p in Nanny Zhou¡¯s face.

    Then she started to look around in the room with a ferocious look. Till now, she found a person, an extremely rebarbative person sitting here.

    Qin Wanru. It was Qin Wanru who was sitting in front of her dresser and ying her essories!

    Madam Di red at Qin Wanru viciously. If looks could kill, Qin Wanru would be cut into pieces!

    Qin Wanru wasn¡¯t surprised to see Madam Di¡¯s fiery face on which venom seemed to dribble. Even though Madam Di felt mad at Qin Yuru, Shui Run and she were still the ones whom Madam Di hated most.

    People like Madam Di and Qin Yuru would never reflect on their mistakes but always me others for their bad situation.

    Or had they always thought subconsciously that it was other people who plotted against them even if it was they who wanted to hurt others first? Had they ever felt confused why they just could not drag those who they disliked into the hell and why they could not kill them?

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly and wore Madam Di¡¯s bead ne around her neck directly. She stood up and went right up to her bed. She asked with a bright smile, ¡°Madam Di now is sober? Excellent! The imperial physician just said that you need a quiet rest to recover. Then I will look after you from now on. Thus, am I able to check the house?¡±

    Asking Madam Di smilingly, Qin Wanru began to flick her hand. Now Madam Di noticed there was a huge ruby ring on Qin Wanru¡¯s finger, which was her favorite ring ever. Feeling resentful, she made noise like ¡°ah, ah¡± in her throat again.

    ¡°Does it mean a ¡®yes¡¯? I sure appreciate! I heard that there are many interesting things here! Since I have nothing to do when staying with you, I¡¯ll take them out and appreciate them!¡± Qin Wanru distorted Madam Di¡¯s meaning deliberately. ncing at a box beside with her head ant wittily, she seemed to find something interesting as she smiled more brightly.

    Madam Di shook Nanny Zhou¡¯s hand heavily and pointed at Qin Wanru resentfully when waving her hands.

    Nanny Zhou looked at Qin Wanru and Madam Di. She ventured to say, ¡°Second Miss, my madam warns you not to touch her stuff!¡±

 Chapter 392 - Rest Assured! They Would Be Buried with You When You Died!

    <h4>Chapter 392 Rest Assured! They Would Be Buried with You When You Died!</h4>

    ¡°Nanny Zhou, I am here to serve your madam.¡± As Qin Wanru answered with a smile, she twisted her wrist disapprovingly, which attracted Madam Di¡¯s attention again. When Madam Di saw Qin Wanru¡¯s wrist, she was enraged by her and tried to reach out to seize Qin Wanru¡¯s hand furiously. However, she found Qin Wanru too far to reach.

    ¡°Madam Di also likes this pair of bracelets? So do I! Please give them to me! What¡¯s more, I am here to take care of you so we can be well attached to each other by this pair of bracelets hereafter!¡± Waving the bracelets in front of Madam Di, Qin Wanru said happily.

    Then she went back to the dresser, opened the drawer and took out a piece of paper casually. Looking through the content, she asked leisurely, ¡°Is it the list of your dowry?¡±

    The moment Madam Di heard the question, her face changed severely. She pushed Nanny Zhou heavily.

    Nanny Zhou stepped forward and supplicated with a bitter smile. ¡°Second Miss, please don¡¯t touch these things!¡±

    ¡°Why not? I just want to have a look!¡± Tilting her head wittily, Qin Wanru answered with a seemingly confused look.

    ¡°They belong to Madam Di and it is even inconvenient for our general to know!¡± Nanny Zhou bit the bullet and continued to exined.

    ¡°Even father? However, since Madam Di has be like this and I am to look after her, it should be reasonable for me to have a look when I have nothing to do here!¡± Qin Wanru looked around out of curiosity. ¡°I have not visited Madam Di¡¯s room at will before!¡±

    Did she n to check over every corner of the room?

    Madam Di burst into anger. If she had been able to move unrestrainedly, she would have given a series of ps in Qin Wanru¡¯s face and would have stopped this mean girl looking over in her room!

    Patting on the bed heavily, Madam Di gnashed her teeth resentfully. However, there was nothing she could do with Qin Wanru.

    Hearing Madam Di patting on the bed powerfully again, Nanny Zhou quickly turned around and found Madam Di¡¯s gaze falling on the window where there were several pieces of paper and some inkstones. Nanny Zhou immediately understood so she hurried to fetch a piece of paper and a pen.

    Madam Di took the pen difficultly and only wrote down two words, ¡°LEAVE HERE!¡±

    ¡°Leave here? No, I can¡¯t. I am here to serve you because of Old Grandma¡¯s order. Since you have suffered a stroke, you need someone younger to take care of you! Besides, Big Sister ims that she is sick and unable to help, so the only young one in the mansion who can help you is me!¡± Qin Wanru resignedly exined. However, in her beautiful watery eyes, there was no unwillingness caused by being forced toe here.

    Looking at the smile on Qin Wanru¡¯s face and those essories on her head, neck and hands, Madam Di felt extremely angry and almost fainted again as she found out that those essories all belonged to her. She didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to stay with her. She didn¡¯t want her to check over her room. She didn¡¯t want her to wear her essories.

    She took the pen with difficulty again and wrote down four words this time. ¡°I WANT MY YURU!¡±

    ¡°But she is sick and you just pped her in her face! She now has gone!¡± Qin Wanru replied and blinked her eyes.

    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT YOU! GO!¡± After Madam Di expressed her thought, she banged on her bed fiercely. Even though her bed was stained with ink on her hand, she overlooked but kept staring at Qin Wanru venomously, seeming that she wanted to tear Qin Wanru apart.

    Someone lifted the door curtain up and then Qin Huaiyong showed up. When he came in, he then witnessed the scene.

    His little daughter stood aside, looking innocent and petrified while Madam Di on the bed red at her in a quite ferocious way. The bed and the quilt were all stained with ink. Everything was in a mess.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked coldly as he rubbed his forehead. The imperial physician just told him that Madam Di was hard to recoverpletely in consideration of her current health situation and she must need a quiet environment. However, before she started to have a rest, she had caused troubles again.

    He had not taken a rest from yesterday till now because of Prince Cheng¡¯s event and thus, he now looked gloomy. Seeing Madam Di¡¯s stiff face on which there was even a scar, he felt much more annoyed.

    Even though others didn¡¯t know the cause of this ident, he knew it very clearly.

    Madam Di herself was not a good woman and now she even had a bad influence on her daughter. Thinking of the questions he asked yesterday which crashed down like thunder on his heart, he just couldn¡¯t believe how vicious his daughter was!

    It must be Madam Di¡¯s n!

    If Madam Di had not be like this, Qin Huaiyong would not have let her stay in Qin¡¯s Mansion, definitely.

    ¡°General, Madam Di doesn¡¯t want Second Miss to take care of her!¡± Seeing Qin Huaiyong here, Nanny Zhou hurriedly bowed to him and said in a low voice after checking Madam Di¡¯s reaction.

    Looking around, Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t find Qin Yuru. ¡°Where is First Miss?¡± As he asked, he looked gradually livid. Where was Qin Yuru? How could she not be with Madam Di when her mother had be like this!

    ¡°Madam Di just gave a p on Big Sister¡¯s cheek.¡± Looking hesitant, Qin Wanru still exined honestly.

    ¡°pped the eldest daughter and now scolds the little one?¡± Thinking that, Qin Huaiyong was so infuriated that the blue vein on his forehead even protruded out and there was even a trace of undisguised disgust in his eyes. Waving to Qin Wanru, he announced, ¡°Wanru, go back. Since she doesn¡¯t want you to help her, then just leave her alone here and don¡¯t look after her!¡±

    ¡°Father? I, I don¡¯t think it appropriate. There must be someone who can take care of Madam Di. Otherwise, there will be negative rumors about our Qin¡¯s Mansion! Old Grandma also warned that we must ount for Madam Di¡¯s situation to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Qin Wanru argued resignedly.

    ¡°No. You just leave first and I will exin to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and your Old Grandma!¡± Qin Huaiyong replied and waved his hand again.

    Since it was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s order, Qin Wanru then could not oppose. She quickly walked to the bed and said gently to Madam Di, ¡°Madam Di, then I have to go now. If you need anything, just let Big Sister send servants to inform me! See you!¡±

    Then she bowed sideways to her, turned around and was ready to leave.

    However, there came Madam Di¡¯s drastic groaning behind her. Qin Wanru turned around and looked confused, not knowing what Madam Di wanted to express.

    Madam Di kept reaching out a hand and it seemed that she wanted to grab Qin Wanru. Her ferocious and hideous face disgusted Qin Huaiyong. Seeing her horrible and ugly countenance, he thought that it would be better for him not toe here anymore.

    ¡°What does she mean?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked Nanny Zhou impatiently.

    ¡°Madam, well, Madam means that Second Miss still wears her, her essories and, and she needs to put them off before she leaves!¡± Hearing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s question, Nanny Zhou lowered her head and answered fearfully.

    ¡°BANG!¡± Qin Huaiyong smashed the table furiously. His great strength even concaved a corner of the table.

    Looking livid and irritated, Qin Huaiyong shouted seriously at Madam Di, ¡°How can you still only care about your worldly possessions even at this moment! If you just died, I would definitely bury your possessions with your body together in case you cannot rest in peace!¡±

    His words with a deep loathing for her struck Madam Di¡¯s ears straightly. Madam Di struggled for a while painfully as blue veins on her forehead were also popping out. As she now still could not talk and could only send sounds like ¡°ah, ah¡±, she could do nothing but banged the bed also furiously.

    The ink on the bed was still wet. Because of Madam Di¡¯s violent movements, the ink marks becamerger. The bed, the clothes, the quilt and everywhere were getting more and more blotchy. The room was totally in a mess.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t get mad. It is my fault. I just saw these essories on the dresser so I took them and wore them. Let me put them back now!¡±

    Qin Wanru now came to realization and hurriedly answered. She ran to the dresser and quickly put off those essories she wore just now. Yujie also came to help her.

    They both looked fearful and flustered. They must be scared by Madam Di!

    After putting off those essories, Qin Wanru ced them on the dresser carefully. Then she bowed to Qin Huaiyong in a reverent manner and left hurriedly with Yujie. She ran so fast that it seemed that there was a ferocious ghosting after her.

    As Madam Di now had Qin Wanru leave, seeing there was no other people in the room, Qin Huaiyong sneered indifferently. ¡°Madam Di, look what you have done! You know exactly what I am talking about. You are a victim of your own scheming! You want to plot against others? You just plot against yourself! How dare you still look down upon Wanru? How dare you still care only about your essories? You have always been the best choice to go to hell!¡±

    He was very blunt, making Madam Di look resentful and embarrassed while she kept sending sounds like ¡°ah, ah¡± sorely.

    Standing up, Qin Huaiyong said with an indifferent gaze falling on her. ¡°Just let Yuru take care of you! There is no need for Wanru toe here. Besides, you never treat her as your own daughter. She is only an eleven-year-old child! How can you not ept her! Since you now need a quiet rest, I suppose it is best for her not toe here anymore, lest you torment her deliberately out of hatred! At that time, not only would Qin Wanru be sick, but also you cannot recover anymore!¡±

    Madam Di gave out a painful scream. It appeared that she wanted to exin to him but they just had a dialogue of the deaf! Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t know her meaning at all and didn¡¯t intend to know! He just gave her a frosty stare, then he turned around and strode out of the room without hesitation.

    Nanny Zhou intended to say something but she didn¡¯t dare to do that. Thus, she had to see Qin Huaiyong walking out of the door of the main room when hearing Madam Di giving out much more painful sounds behind her, in which there seemed to be not only sounds like ¡°ah, ah¡± anymore!

    Hearing the unpleasant noise which didn¡¯t sound likeughing or crying, Qin Huaiyong only felt disgusting and annoyed. The cry made him feel like eating something dirty and unable to swallow or spit out. Disgusting!

    Madam Di¡¯s room also oppressed him. The gloom and mncholy there almost suffocated him.

    ¡°Father? Why, why are you here?¡± As soon as he walked out the door, Qin Yuru suddenly appeared in front of him and asked in surprise. She returned just because she heard that Qin Huaiyong hade.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Yuru¡¯s slightly red and swollen face. He curled his lips while his eyes looked darker. When Qin Yuru felt embarrassed and lowered her head to avoid his gaze, Qin Huaiyong finally asked slowly, ¡°I heard that you are sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but not a big deal.¡± Qin Yuru answered as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Then since it is not a big deal, then you should take care of your mother from now on!¡± Qin Huaiyong slowly announced, squinting slightly at her while there was a trace of rare coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°What? But, but Second Sister is there!¡± Qin Yuru hurried to ask and felt scared when being stared by Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Your mother asks her to leave!¡± Qin Huaiyong replied coldly.

    ¡°What!¡± Qin Yuru suddenly raised her head and screamed unconsciously as her voice sounded shriller in an unnatural way¡­

 Chapter 393 - A Bravado! To Invite Other Physicians to Check

    <h4>Chapter 393 A Bravado! To Invite Other Physicians to Check</h4>

    Qin Huaiyong continued to say indifferently, ¡°Your mother just asked Wanru to leave so you have to take care of your mother and don¡¯t let her get tired or emotional. She is the one who gives life to you. Even though she treats other badly, she never maltreats you!¡± Then, he turned around and walked away without any words.

    ¡°No, no, father! How, how can things be like this? How?¡± Behind him, Qin Yuru eximed sorrowfully, with a rare ent of indignation.

    Even so, Qin Huaiyong ignored her and kept walking!

    Since Qin Wanru came back from Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion, she went back to Xinning Pavilion first and was surprised to find Shui Run was there! Seeing Qin Wanru back, Shui Run quickly checked her around and finally rxed when knowing Qin Wanru was alright.

    She then let her sit beside her and asked a servant girl to serve a cup of tea. ¡°Wanru, is there any problem?¡± she asked gently.

    ¡°Nothing. Father asked me toe back and imed that Big Sister will look after Madam Di!¡± Qin Wanru answered with a smile as she picked up the cup and took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your Big Sister sick?¡± Madam Dowager asked in surprise.

    ¡°She was sick. When I went there, she still needed two servant girls to support her. Now she is getting better and she doesn¡¯t need anyone to help her!¡± Qin Wanru replied, smilingly.

    Her words sounded reasonable. Thinking for a while, Madam Dowager looked gloomy and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s her biological mother! She now has been sick and how can Yuru be unwilling to take care of her mother?¡±

    Madam Dowager simply thought Qin Yuru was reluctant to look after Madam Di but she would never know the other true reasons behind this matter.

    ¡°Well, it might be because this is all happening so fast!¡± Qin Wanru replied vaguely. Since father didn¡¯t tell Madam Dowager and Shui Run the truth, it was inappropriate for her to let them know.

    ¡°Yuru now is too¡­¡± Madam Dowager didn¡¯t believe her words for she knew clearly that Qin Yuru was selfish and cruel. Since Madam Di had be like this, she would definitely be unwilling to take care of Madam Di and that was why they caused so many troubles. Even though Madam Dowager knew what kind of person Qin Yuru was and what things Qin Yuru had done before, she didn¡¯t think in that way.

    However, considering her character, she now believed that Qin Yuru might do things like that. When it came down to it, she was affected by Madam Di and learned from her. Thus, it could be said that Madam Di deserved it!

    ¡°What does the imperial physician say?¡± Madam Dowager sighed again and asked. She didn¡¯t want to bother herself with Madam Di and Qin Yuru¡¯s matter so she changed the topic.

    ¡°Her vocal cords were injured which means that she might not be able to talk anymore. However, that¡¯s not the most serious problem. Madam Di suffered a stroke. Although it is not quite bad, half her body might be paralyzed hereafter. The doctor mentioned that she needs somebody to look after her and she should avoid being emotional and needs a quiet rest to recover.¡±

    Qin Wanru summarized the imperial physician¡¯s words and answered.

    Madam Dowager and Shui Run exchanged surprised nces. They never expected the situation would be so bad. Madam Di couldn¡¯t take care of herself and might be deprived of the ability to speak?

    ¡°Did the imperial physician really say those words?¡± Madam Dowager still asked, looking incredulous.

    ¡°Yes. Father now should have known it and that¡¯s why he came to Madam Di¡¯s courtyard. When he got there, he happened to see Madam Di losing her temper so he just asked me to go back!¡±

    Qin Wanru answered.

    Madam Di hadmitted so many cruelties so she deserved it to some extent. When she had be like this, Qin Huaiyong would definitely go to see her when he knew. And that was an important reason why Qin Wanru provoked Madam Di particrly.

    In consideration of Madam Di¡¯s current situation, she needed a person who could look after her all the time. Even though it didn¡¯t mean that the daughter must do everything herself, she had to take care of her mother carefully and quit attending many parties hereafter.

    Qin Yuru, who had always liked to be in the spotlight and intended to let Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion ept her as Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s nominal daughter, certainly could not face the truth.

    Qin Wanru never considered looking after Madam Di as she knew Madam Di was not good even though she didn¡¯t feel her pulse. A quiet bed rest? Madam Di would not settle down to take a good rest cure for she found out it was Qin Yuru who caused her illness. Even if Qin Wanru helped her recover well, nobody would think highly of her.

    Nevertheless, if she didn¡¯t serve Madam Di well, everybody would me her for Madam Di¡¯s sickness.

    In addition, Qin Wanru was not a saint. If she returned good for evil, then what would be remaining for the good? What goes aroundes around!

    Even so, she had to try, or Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would definitely make troubles for her and so did Madam Di. While she saw Madam Di¡¯s extremely venomous gaze, she realized that Madam Di had med her mother and her for her miserable situation.

    ¡°As things moves so fast, Madam Di must have not figured out a good way to torture me. Over a period of time, she will have me take care of her and find a way to plot against me. Since she now is in poor health, it is quite easy for her to pretend to faint and remain unconscious!¡±

    To be honest, Qin Wanru was unwilling to get involved again. Thus, she decided to shoot first by offering to serve Madam Di. Now since she was rejected, she could im that it was not because of her reluctance to take care of Madam Di but because of Madam Di¡¯s rejection of her help that she decided to leave. Then whatever Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion intended to say, she had nothing to do with that and she believed that her father would exin clearly for her to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    In order to advance, she just needed to retreat a little bit. Now since she had nothing to do with Madam Di¡¯s matter, she just needed to keep a watchful eye on Yn Pavilion. She was sure that Madam Di and Qin Yuru would not live peacefully.

    ¡°Mother, since it is sister who turns Wanru¡¯s help down, then just let it go. Otherwise, she may figure out something vicious again to torture Wanruter.¡± Looking at Madam Dowager, Shui Run imed. When she knew Qin Wanru went to Madam Di¡¯s room, she felt anxious and quickly got Madam Dowager here.

    But there was nothing Madam Dowager could do about it.

    Shui Run had nned to ask Qin Wanru back by making excuses for Qin Wanru or for herself several dayster. Since now Qin Wanru had been back, she could finally rest assured!

    ¡°Just let it be. Madam Di can¡¯t me others in that it is she who doesn¡¯t want Wanru. Moreover, she has Yuru there take care of her. Anyway, things about Yn Pavilion can be given preference to from now on because, you know, she has been in such situation¡­¡± Madam Dowager gave another sigh. She didn¡¯t expect that these things would happen to Madam Di.

    No matter how Madam Dowager disliked Madam Di, she didn¡¯t think that Madam Di would be in such position.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. They will have the preference of those good things.¡± Nodding in agreement, Shui Run promised.

    In fact, they all knew the hidden meaning. Why Madam Di had be like this was totally because of her own mistake. However, to avoid being criticized by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, the best way was to serve Madam Di well and to show their kindness to her.

    Since she had always showed a dying look, it was certain that she would not get better. Anyway, it was quite easy for them to do surface acting in front of others!

    ¡°Old Grandma, since now Big Sister has moved to Madam Di¡¯s house, just let her take charge of everything. If they wants and needs anything, just meet her demands as much as possible. If Big Sister wants something else, we¡¯d better prepare for her. If she wants something delicious or necessary for their life, let her have them. I know there is a very good old maid who is good at making desserts in the kitchen and let her serve Madam Di!¡±

    Thinking for a while, Qin Wanru said as her watery eyes rolled. She had not figured out the suspicious old maid¡¯s role so she decided to send her back to Madam Di and saw what Madam Di would react when finding her servant whom she sent away back again. She would not keep silent!

    ¡°Good, very good. Then let the dessert chef serve Madam Di and work in her little kitchen.¡± Madam Dowager nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Mother, is it necessary to invite other doctors to check? There might be other ways to help Madam Di get better.¡± Shui Run frowned and asked as she now noticed another problem.

    ¡°The imperial physician has diagnosed. Will the imperial physician be unhappy when knowing we invite other physicians?¡± Madam Dowager remained wary. It was known that it was quite hard to have an imperial physician give a home visit. It was Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who invited this Doctor Li this time. If they found other physicians, Madam Dowager was afraid that the imperial physician would think his professional ability was doubted by Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin¡¯s family just arrived in the capital city and didn¡¯t know much about those rules. As Madam Dowager had left capital city for years, she wasn¡¯t clear that if there was a taboo on these matters.

    ¡°Old Grandma, no matter whether this Doctor Li will get irritated, we have to invite more physicians to check Madam Di. Just look at her! If she misses the best period of treatment, she will be like that forever! Besides, we might be med for her current situation if some physicians doubt why we didn¡¯t find people to treat her in the future!¡±

    Qin Wanru analyzed.

    Her idea actually coincided with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s. This time they sent such a group of people toe here and they seemed to criticize her. Had Qin Wanru not kept saying firmly that Prince Yue could testify for her, these people would have made a mess of everything!

    They didn¡¯te with good intention today.

    ¡°Mother, just invite physicians to see Madam Di! If she recovers, our mansion will reward for their effort!¡± Shui Run nodded to show her agreement with Qin Wanru.

    Regardless of whether there was a possibility to get Madam Di better, Qin¡¯s Mansion must show their sincerity and determination to do their best to treat Madam Di.

    ¡°Okay, I will have Nanny Duan tell your father and let him make the decision!¡± Although Madam Dowager still remained worried, she decided to let Qin Huaiyong take charge of these matters.

    Qin Huaiyong was a general and he must know better what was going on outside. If those things were good for him and for Qin¡¯s Mansion, then just do as he said.

    Settling down this problem and having a free talk with them, Qin Wanru then left with Shui Run after greeting Madam Dowager.

    When they reached the door, Shui Run stared at Qin Wanru as if she was about to say something.

    ¡°Mother? Do you want to tell me something?¡± Looking at Shui Run, Qin Wanru knew she had something to tell her so she asked directly with a bright smile.

    ¡°Wanru, I do have something to ask you!¡± As Shui Run answered, she turned around and walked towards the garden. Qin Wanru then quickly followed.

    Seeing Qin Wanru walking behind, Shui Run hesitated for a second as she needed to choose appropriate words. Then she asked, ¡°Wanru, how do you think of Master Qi, you know, Qi Tianyu?¡±

    Qin Wanru raised her head in shock. ¡°How?¡± Looking at Shui Run, she asked with confusion, ¡°Mother? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your father says that Qi Tianyu is good at writing and some of the famous schrs in the capital city have approved his ability. Besides, he now is well-known among those people who also participate in the metropolitan examination. Many people are sure that he will pass the exam this time! Moreover, Duke Xing thinks highly of him. It is said that on one hand, it is because of Qi Rongzhi while on the other hand, it is because of his character! Your father also believes that he will enjoy a bright future!¡±

    Shui Run frowned tightly and cast her hesitant gaze on Qin Wanru. She knew for a woman, no matter how it sounded like a happy thing, a woman would not consider the man¡¯s future as the most important thing.

    If she disliked him, however bright his future was, she would not care about that.

    ¡°Mother, is it father who lets you ask about my opinion?¡± Standing firmly, Qin Wanru raised her head and looked at Shui Run with her beautiful eyes in which there was a trace of calmness but also a hint of sarcasm. She answered eloquently, ¡°I would rather live alone all my life with only amp and a statue of Buddha than marry him!¡±

 Chapter 394 - Prince Cheng Who Turned His Mind Wholeheartedly Toward Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 394 Prince Cheng Who Turned His Mind Wholeheartedly Toward Buddha</h4>

    Shui Run stopped and stared at Qin Wanru with a gloomy look. ¡°Wanru, do you know what you are talking about?¡± she asked seriously.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s reaction surprised Shui Run in that she had supposed that Qin Wanru might not like Qi Tianyu but she didn¡¯t expect that Wanru would refuse this suggestion so pointedly by burning her bridges behind.

    Qin Wanru looked at Shui Run and answered calmly, ¡°Mother, I know father¡¯s n. Things have be like this or should we still consider him as a sincere friend? Everybody knows Qin Yuru has affairs with Qi Tianyu in Jiangzhou. However, as a man, can Qi Tianyu really put down the knot in his heart since the wedding was canceled and he was involved in that scandal?¡±

    ¡°So you mean Qi Tianyu has a secret?¡± Shui Run was astonished and then frowned.

    ¡°Mother, you was in Jiangzhou and you saw him before. As a man, can he really be willing to put himself at a disadvantage? Qin Yuru deceived me into getting on the bridal sedan chair! If I really had gotten on it, then I would have been ruined. Qi Tianyu at that time also tried to get me into trouble, but now he just considers this marriage as a good thing. Mother, can you believe it?¡±

    Qin Wanru answered slowly as her eyshes fluttered slightly.

    Her words silenced Shui Run. She then thought over her words and said, ¡°Wanru, your father thinks highly of Qi Tianyu and also has implied him before. He says that Qi Tianyu quickly responded that he will not bother about the past and promises that Qi¡¯s Mansion will still enjoy the long and deep friendship with our mansion.¡±

    ¡°Qi Tianyu did say that?¡± Qin Wanru asked indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, he did. Since your father heard his answer, he then has decided to let you marry Qi Tianyu and has said that Qi Tianyu is destined to have a bright future! I know Yuru grew up with Qi Tianyu but so did you. As regards the event, Qi Tianyu was so angry that he had to act like that and it doesn¡¯t mean that he has no feeling for you!¡±

    Shui Run answered.

    Staring at Shui Run, Qin Wanru replied seriously, ¡°Mother, I would rather remain unmarried all my life than marry Qi Tianyu!¡±

    Her unusually determined attitude had Shui Run understand her true feeling clearly. She frowned tightly and exined, ¡°I once persuaded your father but he just refused my suggestion. He kept saying that this marriage will benefit both families. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t have a son so he will get Qi Tianyu help him to arge extent if Qi Tianyu bes sessful in the future!¡±

    Qin Wanru¡¯s mouth curved into an ironic smile as she knew what it meant. ¡°Get him help us? Since father has chosen Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, he must know he will lose if he turns to them again!¡±

    Qin Wanru knew Qin Huaiyong had agreed on this thing when Qi Baiyu told her about Qi Tianyu¡¯s unusual behaviors. Thus, she was clear that it would not be just a coincidence that Qi Tianyu visited her mansion in an unusually frequent way. However, she just didn¡¯t expect that Qi Tianyu would adopt such a method.

    Shui Run said hesitantly, ¡°Wanru, I have told your father that it will not be a simple thing but your father just maintained that Qi Tianyu is the best choice and thought he is a perfect man!¡± She had known Qin Wanru would not like him. When they were still in Jiangzhou, Qin Wanru was nearly ruined by them in such a serious event and she would not forget this unless she was generous to a fault!

    Thinking for a while, Qin Wanru then said, ¡°Mother, you just tell father that I disagree anyway!¡±

    Since she had doubted Qi Tianyu, even though Shui Run suddenly told her this, she had figured out a countern before. Thus, everything was still in her control. It was inconvenient for her to say anything about it as everyone was unwilling to let her know. Since it now was uncovered, she then seized the opportunity to express her opinions directly.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu? Or does he still regard me as a cageling in thest life? Does he still believe that I will be pushed to the edge by them and finally fall into the abyss?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I will talk to your father but I am afraid he is too obstinate to change his mind!¡± Shui Run sighed. It was hard to convince Qin Huaiyong for he was a man who stuck to his colors.

    ¡°Mother, take it easy. Since such a serious event happened in the capital city, nobody will be in a mood to prepare a wedding. Father now is preupied with the event and moreover, I am still young so it will not be in a hurry anyway!¡± Qin Wanru answered calmly with a smile.

    ¡°Even though in the capital city many kids¡¯ marriages have been arranged by their families, few eleven-year-old kids have been engaged. Not to mention it is a period of many troubles so there will be neither rest nor tranquility in the city now, which means that Qin Huaiyong cannot care about Qi Tianyu and me. Moreover, since Shui Run will tell him that I disagree, father may let Qi Tianyu hang with me as frequently as he can to eliminate my unwillingness.¡±

    Anyway, it was a good thing for her! She quite expected to see how shameless Qi Tianyu would be when dating with Qin Yuru in private while trying to please her to make her willing to marry him!

    The word ¡°back-stabber¡± fit Qi Tianyu perfectly for he always acted cleverly and was scheming and calcting!

    Since she now was still young, nobody would me her for her bluntness. She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and smiled coldly.

    ¡°In myst life, Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru lied to me but this time they will not seed!¡±

    The following days were turbulent because of the assassination. People in the city were much more restrained than ever even during the New Year!

    Compared with the same period of previous years, there were less noisy and bustling parties in the city. Seldom people would attend a big banquet unless it was held by their best friends or their rtives. As people seemed to pay close attention to the assassination privately, they now noticed Prince Cheng who turned his mind wholeheartedly toward Buddha.

    Everyone had heard that Prince Cheng was so obsessed with Buddhism that he had not married anyone and there even was no concubine in his mansion even though he now was in his twenties. Followed by his male servants, he always dressed in very in clothes. Moreover, he seldom appeared in the capital city but in those temples he chose.

    Normally at this time of previous years, he never went down the mountain but only stayed in the Buddha Hall every night.

    This time, everyone had the same idea before the assassination happened. Then they found Prince Cheng went down the mountain secretly this year. Some clever people would quickly realize that nobody would have noticed he hade to the capital city without this assassination against him.

    So, could they think that Prince Cheng also did the same thing secretly in previous years?

    Or did those scouts not notice Prince Cheng went down the mountain? The truth behind this thought scared many scouts of different aristocratic families and made them take a sharp intake of breath!

    A rumor had been gradually spread. Although nobody talked about it in public, more and more people knew what the rumor was saying.

    The deceased emperor didn¡¯t enthrone Chu Liuchen who was still a baby before he died but helped the current emperor ascend the throne. It was said that the deceased emperor had thought his son was too young to inherit the throne for he was afraid that some treacherous officials would seize the chance to bring cmity to the country when learning many young emperors were threatened by those traitors.

    Thus, he finally enthroned the current emperor and imed that it was appropriate for the little brother to inherit the throne from his deceased elder brother.

    Those who supported the current emperor had always held this statement which was also the official statement of the royal pce.

    No matter whether the statement was true, the current emperor finally ascended the throne formally with the statement. After that, he had imed that he would treat his little cousin as his biological son equally. He even said that if Chu Liuchen was strong enough, he would also have the chance to inherit the throne.

    Well, of course nobody could totally figure out what the meaning of ¡°strong enough¡± was but Chu Liuchen¡¯s poor health turned all rumors back.

    What else could he do in such a poor health! It seemed that he might die before the current emperor¡¯s demise. Thus, it was definitely impossible for Chu Liuchen to ascend the throne!

    However, somehow the rumor just reappeared.

    But this time, the hero of the rumor had nothing to do with Chu Liuchen but the current emperor and Prince Cheng.

    Since there was a precedent that little brother was able to inherit the throne from his elder brother, Prince Cheng seemed to be eligible to ascend the throne. In other words, his n to ascend the throne actually orded with the mainstream but exactly because of this saying, what his little tricks in the darkness meant was very clear.

    The more rumors were spread, the faster people knew. Then people would pay more attention to Prince Cheng and began to doubt whether this so-called Prince Cheng was preupied with Buddha, which might be merely a mask for him to hide his tricks!

    Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion now had gained more attention, which made Prince Cheng unable to keep in a calm and detached state.

    Since Qin Wanru was merely a daughter of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, who was very young and unengaged, she should have had nothing to do with this trouble.

    However, this event which would not have mattered Qin Wanru just hit on her!

    Qin Wanru was astounded!

    Looking over the invitation card painted with gold letters, Qin Wanru asked in surprise, ¡°The invitation from Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are from Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion and we just received them. They said that the invitation cards are written for our twodies, First Miss and you!¡± answered Yujie.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion now hade under the spotlight because of the event and nobody knew when their mansion would get worse. Shouldn¡¯t they keep a low profile? Why did they send invitation cards to each mansion and even name thosedies?

    When seeing Qin Wanru deep in thought, Yujie exined quickly as she had asked Nanny Duan before, ¡°Miss, many unmarrieddies of aristocratic families have received the letter.¡±

    ¡°Manydies of aristocratic families? So are there anyone else except thosedies?¡± Stunned, Qin Wanru fluttered her long eyshes as a trace of darkness appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°No. Only thosedies of aristocratic families. It is said that Prince Cheng is going to pick up a consort from thesedies! Thus, he now invites those unmarrieddies to attend the banquet held by Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qing Yue replied.

    ¡°Consort selection? I heard that Prince Cheng has always turned his mind toward Buddha but why does he decide to pick up brides now!¡± Qin Wanru asked Nanny Zheng confusedly as she knew Nanny Zheng would know something about the gossip of the royal pce.

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s question, Nanny Zheng nodded and then shook her head. Watching everyone¡¯s confused look, she then answered, ¡°Miss, Prince Cheng once decided not to marry and I heard that he once had a fiancee. It is said that they were really good but the fiancee died before marrying him. Prince Cheng then determined to obsess himself with Buddhism after being shocked. He was very determined at that time but I also cannot figure out why he will decide to pick up his consort all of a sudden?¡±

    Nanny Zheng also felt confused.

    ¡°Please tell me the details!¡± Qin Wanru asked curiously.

 Chapter 395 - The Most Hateful Thing

    <h4>Chapter 395 The Most Hateful Thing</h4>

    Actually, it was not a secret in the imperial pce for many people had known that before butter they just seldom mentioned it.

    It was said that Prince Cheng had been infatuated with his deceased fiancee who had grown up with him. When his fiancee died, Prince Cheng even mored for bing a monk. Later, it was the deceased emperor who finally quelled his agitation.

    From then on, he had no interest in woman!

    To avoid Prince Cheng really bing a monk once he took things too hard, Empress Dowager and the Empress had repeatedly said that he should choose a consort. However, they would not expect that since they had tried in vain for a few years, Prince Cheng would suddenly determine to choose consorts for himself, which surprised everyone.

    Compared with the other princes, Prince Cheng was the one who should choose his consort most.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, what do you think of the whole event that Prince Cheng decided to hold the consort selection at this time and even put it in practice?¡± Hearing Nanny Zheng¡¯s answer, Qin Wanru asked in surprise.

    No matter whether Prince Cheng wanted to inherit the throne, it was better for him to act inconspicuously. However, what on earth was Prince Cheng thinking when he decided to pick up brides in such a high-profile way?

    ¡°I have no idea about the reason why Prince Cheng determines to select a consort at this time. It may be Empress Dowager¡¯s n?¡± Hesitant for a while, Nanny Zheng replied in a low voice.

    Qin Wanru was not familiar with things in the imperial pce so she didn¡¯t understand Nanny Zheng¡¯s words. ¡°Empress Dowager has always wanted him to pick up brides, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes but Prince Cheng has always disagreed. However, since this event happened, well, well, it may be a major turning point for him and thus he decided to select his consort!¡± As Nanny Zheng couldn¡¯t figure it out, she had to answer Qin Wanru vaguely.

    Qin Wanru was very quiet for a while and then suddenly asked, ¡°Nanny Zheng, can I refuse to attend?¡±

    The whole thing anyway seemed to be so unusual that Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to be in the crosshairs of this trouble. Even though many unmarrieddies were invited to the consort selection, not everyone would attend the banquet. Besides, Qin Wanru was only an eleven-year-olddy who was too young to be eligible to get married.

    ¡°Since First Miss has to attend, I am afraid Second Miss you also have to!¡± Thinking for a while, Nanny Zheng answered as she frowned tightly. Everything seemed to be weird.

    An idea suddenly urred to Qin Wanru. Since Qin Yuru had been engaged with Di Yan, not to mention those troubles she had caused in the capital city, it was improper and impossible for Prince Cheng to choose her. However, why did she also receive the invitation? When the other princes picked up their consorts,dies like Qin Yuru who had been engaged with others were ineligible for the selection.

    As regards Qin Wanru, she was too young for Prince Cheng who now should marry ady who was about fifteen or sixteen. Qin Wanru now was only eleven! Even if she attended, she was just to bnce the numbers or to join in the fun. So why did he even invite her?

    ¡°Nothing will be changed even if Big sister and I attend the selection, right?¡± Since Qin Wanru was totally confused, she blurted out.

    Yujie and Qing Yue looked at each other questioningly and didn¡¯t understand Qin Wanru¡¯s words, except Nanny Zheng. Her eyes shone suddenly.

    ¡°Miss, I got you. First Miss and you were to bnce the numbers so Prince Cheng would not choose you. In other words, someone might have been selected by Prince Cheng. If he doesn¡¯t hold a consort selection, everyone will consider that Prince Cheng thinks little of his marriage. Therefore, he then decided to hold a consort selection in such an ostentatious way.¡±

    Her answer sounded mostly right as Qin Wanru had once lived in the imperial pce and thus she knew some thoughts of people in the pce were sometimes different from that views of people lived outside the pce.

    Sometimes people of the imperial pce would choose a tortured way to exin a thing which could have been elucidated simply because of many worries. As regards the so-called tortured way, it was because they had no other choice in the end that they just went round and round until they found another way out.

    Nanny Zheng added, ¡°I suppose that thisdy selected is not good enough or in other words, Prince Cheng is not satisfied with her and that is why a consort selection is going to be held.¡±

    As Qin Wanru understood her words, she quickly began to think with her hand grabbing her handkerchief involuntarily. Her eyes looked darker.

    ording to her own opinion, it would be better not to attend as the whole thing looked strange. Even if she was to amuse herself by watching other people, she would also beughed at by others.

    As regards the performance held by the imperial pce, nobody could know who the hero was or who the one behind the scene was until thest minute.

    However, she just could not figure out an appropriate excuse to refuse the invitation in that she had to attend when Qin Yuru also had to do.

    ¡°What will be of me if I insist not to go?¡± Hesitant for a while, Qin Wanru still asked.

    ¡°It will be alright for you not to attend the selection if you have a good reason but if not, you must offend those aristocrats in the imperial pce!¡±

    People never knew which aristocrats they might offend for these people might include the Empress, Empress Dowager or even the Emperor!

    Nanny Zheng even mentioned several royal members, which silenced Qin Wanru.

    It would be inappropriate to pretend to be sick for if an imperial physician was asked to check, it would be hard to cover up the truth. Moreover, Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to pretend to be ill because it would make her inconvenient to go out when Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru conducted any abnormal behavior, which might let them seize the initiative!

    But it would be more improper to im that she was preupied by other things because there was no other thing could be much more important than that of the imperial pce!

    So she could not refuse this invitation anyway. She didn¡¯t want to watch the show for fear of getting herself involved but she just could not refuse to attend! It was too difficult for her!

    ¡°So I have no choice, right?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, making her look prettier. Her bright red lips curved into an innocent and enchanting smile. Her terrific pretty look made Nanny Zheng worried suddenly.

    ¡°Miss, you have to be careful anyway!¡±

    Her warning was a little bit unexpected. Qin Wanru was stunned and asked in confusion, ¡°Nanny Zheng, since I am still young, I should be fine, right?¡±

    Given that Prince Cheng was about Qin Huaiyong¡¯s age, she supposed that she would not get involved in this matter.

    ¡°Miss, you have to know that there are other ranks of consorts except the position of Princess Consort. If Prince Cheng does agree on this consort selection, he will not only choose one in consideration of his age, right? Even if the imperial pce has chosen the Princess Consort, they should let Prince Cheng himself select one or twodies he likes!¡±

    Nanny Zheng implied.

    She sighed inwardly for her master who was exceedingly beautiful. It was only because she now was still very young that she was not outstanding enough, but everyone who had seen Qin Wanru¡¯s appearance believed that when Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion was fully grown up her beauty would definitely amaze the whole city. Therefore, it was fully able to wait for her to grow up.

    She had seen many beautiful and charming females as she had been in the imperial pce for some time. However, given Qin Wanru¡¯s exceeding beauty, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion itself might not be able to protect her who was destined for an extraordinary life because of her appearance.

    It was d for Nanny Zheng that one thing was for certain that because Second Miss was too young, seldom people would covet her.

    Nanny Zheng thought that if Qin Wanru had been thirteen or fourteen years old, it would have been much more possible for her to be noticed by others. However, even if she now was only eleven and quite smaller than otherdies, it was hard to promise that she would not be selected.

    Nanny Zheng thought it necessary for her to warn Qin Wanru to be careful. Even though her master had always been very discreet, she was only a kid anyway.

    Qin Wanru said nothing when she totally didn¡¯t take her appearance into consideration but merely thought Nanny Zheng¡¯s worries were reasonable. Since Prince Cheng finally relented and now decided to pick up brides in a high-profile way, he would not choose only one bride. Besides, it seemed that only one person would be chosen as Princess consort when inviting Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru to bnce the numbers, who seemed to be impossible to be selected.

    If Prince Cheng wanted to choose others to be his concubines, this was not out of the question. Since he would not choosedies like Qin Yuru who had been engaged, it was possible for him who might be sulking over the selection to select some very youngdies deliberately because there was no rule against picking up very youngdies.

    Thinking in this way, Qin Wanru finally realized that it was risky for her to attend the selection.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, then what should I do?¡± asked Qin Wanru.

    As she had never seen Prince Cheng before, she knew nothing about his character, so she had to turn to Nanny Zheng.

    When Nanny Zheng thought carefully, an idea urred to her. Her eyes suddenly shone and she said, ¡°Miss, I heard that Prince Cheng hates those girls who wear a sachet on which cerise peony pattern is stitched!¡±

    ¡°A sachet on which there is a cerise peony pattern?¡± Qin Wanru seemed confounded a moment for she didn¡¯t understand what on earth Prince Cheng favored.

    The blossoming peony which symbolized wealth and honor was very beautiful and attractive, which was very popr amongdies of aristocratic families who also preferred to decorate their sachets with peony embroidery. Even though Qin Wanru didn¡¯t prefer peony as they did, she had several sachets with peony patterns. Although scarlet was too bright, it seemed to be elegant and poised.

    Every official consort would dress in bright red clothes, while the Empress¡¯ phoenix robe was also scarlet. The color was superb, but why did Prince Cheng hate those sachets with this pattern?

    In addition, sachet was women¡¯s thing and would Prince Cheng notice that?

    ¡°Miss, trust me. This statement sounds true. It is said that there was a pce maid who liked Prince Cheng and wanted to marry into the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. She tried her best to appear in front of him to attract his attention. Once, when Prince Cheng was drunk in the pce, she then seized the chance to be intimate with him. However, she didn¡¯t realize that her sachet with red peony pattern at her waist sobered him up. He then kicked her out of the bed heavily.¡±

    The story Nanny Zheng mentioned had been spread in the whole pce at that time. Somebody even imed that they knew this pce maid and were clear that she liked Prince Cheng. However, it seemed that the pce maid was executed by the Emperor.

    Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t witness the whole process, but since these rumors sounded reasonable and real, she also thought this story was true.

    Hearing Nanny Zheng¡¯s words, Qin Wanru thought for a while and said to Qing Yue, ¡°Do I have a sachet with red peony pattern?¡± Qing Yue had been responsible for tidying her essories up.

    ¡°There are two and let me show you!¡± Qing Yue nodded and quickly took out two sachets to her.

    Qin Wanru took them up and watched them carefully. One sachet was embroidered with pale blue peony which seemed graceful and elegant while the other one was decorated with a ming red peony which looked delicate and tender. Byparison, thetter seemed to be much more beautiful and enchanting.

    Besides, Qin Wanru was too young to hold this kind of gaudy color and she had nopatible dress to match this fiery red.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t own any dress with these gaudy colors.

    Making aparison between the two sachets, Qin Wanru finally took one of them and said thoughtfully, ¡°I will take this one!¡±

 Chapter 396 - Unwilling to Pretend that Everything Was Going Well

    <h4>Chapter 396 Unwilling to Pretend that Everything Was Going Well</h4>

    It had always been bustling and busy on the sixth day of the first lunar month of previous years. Everyone would visit their rtives and friends on this day.

    However this year, it was cheerless. If unnecessary, people would prefer to stay at home rather than go on the street and people on the street would be questioned very strictly.

    Since several princes had experienced kinds of troubles, the Emperor was totally irritated. However, the government found nothing till now. The interrogation against pedestrians was still strictly implemented but nobody would like to be questioned on the street if unnecessary.

    The interrogation not only involved passers-by but also carriages.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s consort selection was held today in his mansion so the carriage of Qin¡¯s Mansion had been prepared for Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru. They left together after greeting Madam Dowager.

    Qin Yuru was beautifully dressed today. Her long lc dress was very outstanding and drew everyone¡¯s attention to her, coupled with her amazingly charming appearance. Qin Wanru who stood beside her was also pretty and attractive but because she was not fully grown up, she was slightly inferior to her elder sister.

    Qin Wanru wore a pale green rolled eight-panel dress whose corner was decorated with interspersed red plums. The design of her dress should have been elegant and dynamic but the material she chose was not good enough, which made her look dull and sluggish. Furthermore, as she was not tall, it seemed that she could not hold the dress perfectly when standing beside Qin Yuru who possessed a tall and slender figure.

    Their clothes were equally good but,pared with Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru was like the green leaves used to make the red flower, Qin Yuru, look better in that Qin Wanru was short and small so people would notice Qin Yuru who dressed beautifully first. Looking at Qin Wanru whose appearance was also pretty, people would sigh for her young age and her poor outfit.

    It seemed that Qin Wanru was only to make Qin Yuru look better.

    Qin Wanru and her servants put in extra hours to make her dress these days.

    This time, she didn¡¯t intend to be outstanding in Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion but she could not put down her fringe which made her look sloppy like thest time.

    As Qin Yuru was pleased with Qin Wanru¡¯s inferior outfit, she gave a rare bright smile to Qin Wanru and watched her dress carefully. She nodded and said, ¡°Well, you look quite pretty today! Where do you find the good dress material?¡±

    Even though she seemed to praise Qin Wanru, she actuallyughed at Qin Wanru inwardly. Pulling a strand of hair near her ear, Qin Yuru smiled amorously.

    ¡°Big sister is much prettier than me! After you!¡± answered Qin Wanru calmly.

    Finding Qin Wanru didn¡¯t talk about the dress, Qin Yuru slightly lifted the corners of her mouth in an ironic way. She then lifted her dress and got on the carriage with Mei Xue¡¯s help whileter Qin Wanru also got on by holding Yujie¡¯s hand.

    The carriage wasrge. Since Qin Yuru came in first, she then took the innermost seat with Mei Xue sitting on her right side. When Qin Wanru got on, she sat down on Qin Yuru¡¯s left. There was a car window. If the curtain was lifted while the screen window was put down, it was a great viewing point.

    Seeing twodies take their seats, the coachman then whipped the horse and the carriage moved.

    It was still early so they didn¡¯t need to arrive at Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion in a hurry. All of a sudden, there was a flurry of snow. Several snowkes were dancing in the air, which looked quite beautiful.

    Since they both were from Jiangzhou, they liked the snow in the capital city.

    Qin Yuru now moved to the other window, reached out her hand and tried to pick up some snowkes. However, since it was not snowing heavily and the wind blew away those snowkes hither, she could not catch them and had to watch these snowkes flying away. Qin Yuru then turned to look in Qin Wanru¡¯s direction reluctantly.

    Given the direction, Qin Wanru could catch these snowkes easily if she reached out.

    Qin Yuru had been wronged and sulking because of being grounded for these days. Thanks to Prince Cheng¡¯s mighty invitation, she finally got a hard-won opportunity to walk out and felt quite happy inwardly. Otherwise, she had no right to leave Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Second sister, can we exchange our seats? I want to sit beside that window.¡± Staring at Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Qin Wanru turned down her request without hesitation.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s face looked dark.

    ¡°I SAID NO! You have picked the seat first but now you want to exchange the seat with me? Do you just want to exchange everything with others when you think those things others own are better than you?¡± Qin Wanru answered without looking at her.

    Qin Wanru¡¯s arrogance and neglection toward her irritated Qin Yuru. As a trace of anger appeared in her eyes, she quickly calmed down. When she left Qin¡¯s Mansion, Nanny Huang had warned her again and again that she could not conflict with Qin Wanru anymore and had told her Qin Wanru was a clever girl so she had to tolerate Qin Wanru¡¯s behaviors. Only in this way could she step on her!

    She could not let Qin Wanru be defensive!

    ¡°Second Sister, I just want to appreciate the snow from the window beside you. You don¡¯t have to act like this if you don¡¯t want to. I know I have made many mistakes before! It is because I followed my mother¡¯s words that I refused to treat you as my sister. However, since my mother has be like this, do you still intend to hate her?¡±

    Qin Yuru looked woeful and lowered her head slightly. It seemed that she really felt sad when thinking of her mother¡¯s sickness from her sorrowful look.

    ¡°Big Sister, just stop pretending, okay?¡± Qin Wanru turned around and nced at her. As she smiled more indifferently, she said, ¡°A person who even tries to murder her mother will definitely not care about others sincerely!¡±

    Her words uncovered the darkest ce in Qin Yuru¡¯s mind straightforwardly. Since thest thing Qin Yuru wanted to see was that this secret was found out by others, she could not pretend to be woeful anymore when hearing this. She raised her head immediately and said to Qin Wanru harshly with a vicious look, ¡°Qin Wanru, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Am I talking nonsense? You know whether I am talking nonsense!¡± Qin Wanru answered leisurely. ¡°Big Sister, when you take care of Madam Di, do you see her venomous eyes? Are you afraid that Madam Di will strangle you when she gets better?¡±

    Her tone was musing and calm as there was even a mild smile on her face. However, for Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru¡¯s words astounded her, making her finger tremble involuntarily and making her eyes goggle!

    She did feel Madam Di stared at her in an umon way these days. There was a trace of darkness Qin Yuru didn¡¯t understand in Madam Di¡¯s eyes. However, her hatred sometimes leaked when Qin Yuru fed her with medicine and Madam Di even spilled the medicine unceremoniously, from which it was obvious that Madam Di hated her!

    Her biological mother hated her! Every time she thought of this she felt flustered!

    Would Madam Di get better? Or not? What should she do if Madam Di recovered? What should she do if Madam Di did not recover?

    Qin Yuru had always been tortured by these questions these days. Sometimes she even woke up in the middle of the night from some crazy dreams in which Madam Di stared tightly at her with her fishy eyes without blinking and reached out her withered hands towards her neck to strangle her¡­

    ¡°AH!¡± Qin Yuru suddenly gave out a shrill cry and held her head.

    ¡°First Miss! First Miss! I am here! Don¡¯t be afraid! I am here with you!¡± When Mei Xue found her master was not well, she quickly hugged Qin Yuru as she tried her best tofort her master.

    Her anxious calls seemed to bring Qin Yuru back. Qin Yuru used her slightly trembling fingers to grab Mei Xue¡¯s wrist, so heavily that Mei Xue felt pain and cried!

    For a while, Qin Yuru finally calmed down. Even though her ferocious gaze fell on Qin Wanru¡¯s face, she finally controlled herself not to argue with Qin Wanru. She just leaned against the window and closed her eyes tightly.

    Mei Xue held her slightly swollen wrist from which she felt pain and sat beside with tears.

    Yujie stared at Qin Yuru warily just in case Qin Yuru would do something bad to Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru didn¡¯t care about Qin Yuru and just watched outside the Windows.

    The false friendship between Qin Yuru and her had already been unmasked and even the influence of the event happened on the street still not ended. Everyone now only focused on the assassination against Prince Cheng but Qin Yuru just still liked to pretend that she enjoyed a very good rtionship with her sister in front of others, which made Qin Wanru feel sick.

    It had not been very long since they came to blows in public. Some people would think that Qin Wanru was very generous, as in their eyes, she still got on well with Qin Yuru while most people would regard her as a coward!

    There might be people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today! Madam of Duke Xing would not let go of this chance to affirm Qin Yuru¡¯s attendance!

    Since it was Prince Cheng¡¯s consort selection today and those elder members of aristocratic families were not invited, it was not appropriate for Old Madam of Duke Xing to attend. Even though there was a chance to choose Qin Yuru, she could note in person. Thus, she would definitely let other people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seize this chance to contact Qin Yuru.

    Since First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was lofty and honorable, she would not do these things at all. So the most likely one would be the daughter of a concubine. A trace of darkness shed upon Qin Wanru¡¯s watery eyes. Today the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion would be very bustling and busy so she must act carefully!

    For this, she had well prepared! Then she checked her clothes and put her attention to the scene outside the window.

    ¡°Miss, what is going on outside?¡± Seeing Qin Yuru keep looking out the window without movement, Yujie then also craned her neck to look out the window.

    The carriage was running on the street. Although there were people on the street, the street still looked much quieter and gloomier than those days when the street was crowded.

    Because of the snow, it made people feel much colder and more deserted.

    The scenery gradually became familiar. Watching the street, Yujie gave out a murmur like ¡°eh¡± spontaneously and then quickly stopped. She then turned to check Qin Yuru and felt relieved when seeing her still closing her eyes. Yujie pulled Qin Wanru¡¯s sleeves secretly.

    Qin Wanru nodded. She had known the road headed in the direction of Butterfly Clothing Shop. It seemed that they were almost close to the shop. Qin Wanru had been quite busy recently so she did have no time to visit Madame Dong but let Qing Yue prepare a present for her on New Year¡¯s Eve.

    She had to ask Madame Dong clearly about the thing Madame Dong talked to her.

    When she was thinking, Butterfly Clothing Shop soon appeared in front of them. It was good to see that the shop was still prosperous while many women who dressed gorgeously came in and out even though it was not as crowded as the shop was several days before. The assassination in the capital city had slightly affected Butterfly Clothing Shop¡¯s business in a negative way.

    But at the next moment, Qin Wanru goggled with astonishment because she saw Madame Dong who was not in the shop but in the alley beside the shop talking to a man. Qin Wanru only saw the man¡¯s back and even felt familiar with him when the carriage quickly passed the shop.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

 Chapter 397 - Anxious and Annoyed Qin Yuru

    <strong>Chapter 397 Anxious and Annoyed Qin Yuru</strong>

    When the carriage passed the shop, Qin Wanru looked serious. She should have seen this man in herst life for many times. When his figure shed in front of her, even though it was only a vague profile, she felt quite familiar with him. However, she could remember nothing when she tried her best to search for information about this man in her mind.

    ¡°Miss, Miss?¡± Yujie¡¯s voice brought her back.

    ¡°What?¡± She tilted her head to look at Yujie and asked.

    ¡°Miss, why are they still interrogating?¡± Yujie asked as she pointed at several soldiers in surprise.

    The carriage was running forward when some soldiers appeared in front of them. Then it stopped quickly.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Qin Yuru opened her eyes and asked.

    Mei Xue lifted the curtain and checked. She answered, ¡°Miss, the road is blocked. There are many other carriages in front of us.¡±

    ¡°Get down and see what is going on.¡± Thinking for a while, Qin Wanru ordered Yujie.

    Yujie nodded and got down the carriage immediately. Later, she came back.

    ¡°Miss, the road is blocked. It is said that these soldiers are looking for an assassin along this road to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. Since there are manydies who are to attend the consort selection held by Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, every carriage has to be checked. We cannot move until we finish the interrogation!¡± answered Yujie.

    Frowned, Qin Wanru asked, ¡°Until the interrogation is finished? Are there many carriages?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I took a nce at the troops. Those carriages follow one after another and I can see nothing but only carriages.¡±

    Yujie replied.

    ¡°What? I am afraid we will arrive at Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion at lunch time given this situation!¡± Qin Yuru said with a gloomy look. How could she let go of this hard-won opportunity easily when she was finally released?

    She even did her best to restrain herself from arguing with Qin Wanru when thinking how precious this opportunity was!

    Nanny Huang¡¯s words sounded in her ears. Today she particrly wouldn¡¯t let the chance just slip away for she came prepared!

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t respond to Qin Yuru¡¯s bad tone. She just lowered her head and began to think. For a few moments, she said to Yujie, ¡°Then we will just wait!¡±

    Then she leaned against the carriage. With her long eyshes lowering to cover her eyes, it seemed that she was also to have a rest!

    ¡°How can we just wait? Till when?¡± Qin Yuru kicked Qin Wanru heavily with her outstretched leg.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Withdrawing her legs, Qin Wanru half opened her eyes and asked casually.

    ¡°Send your servant girl to check around and to see if there is any other way! We can¡¯t arrive at the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion until the banquet begins!¡±

    Qin Yuru shouted angrily at her.

    Nanny Huang had told her it would bete when the banquet began!

    ¡°If you can¡¯t wait, you can send Mei Xue to ask around. As for the shortcut¡­¡± Qin Wanru squinted slightly as a trace of sarcasm appeared in her eyes, ¡°If there really exists any shortcut, then why will everyone still stay here? There must be manydies who also want to arrive at Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion immediately like you!¡±

    Although she showed no interest in the position of Prince Cheng¡¯s Consort, she also wanted to know what kind of person Prince Cheng was. Compared with Qin Wanru who just arrived in the capital city, thosedies of aristocratic families were much more familiar with the roads. Since everyone had to wait here, it was obvious that there was no shortcut, or roads to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion had been blocked

    Qin Wanru thought it was good to be stuck in traffic. Everyone now had to stay here so she could quickly finish the banquet and leave when they finally arrived at Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. She could even im that she worried about Madam Di who had to take a rest in Qin¡¯s Mansion. Since Madam Di had been seriously sick, the whole capital city had known that Qin¡¯s Mansion was looking for good physicians to save her.

    However, no matter who hade to check Madam Di, they just told her to have a good rest, which would have a great influence on her recovery. Nobody dared to affirm that Madam Di would get better.

    Qin Wanru had expected these physicians¡¯ answers. Even though she had not felt Madam Di¡¯s pulse in person, she almost inferred how Madam Di was. Since the imperial physician, Doctor Li had no other way to help Madam Di fully recover, there might not be any other highly skilled physician who could help her in the world.

    If there were any physician whose skills were better than those imperial physicians, he would be invited to treat Chu Liuchen in the imperial pce. Compared with Chu Liuchen¡¯s identity, Madam Di was nothing.

    However, it would be a great excuse for her to leave Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion!

    Since she had received the invitation card, she then couldn¡¯t turn it down but could leave earlier! Qin Wanru had sensed that Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion had be the vortex of this series of events so it would be better for her to get as far away from there as possible!

    However, it seemed that only she thought in this way while Qin Yuru didn¡¯t. Frowned, she looked Qin Yuru up and down. A thought urred to her! Did Qin Yuru like Prince Cheng?

    ¡°If Mei Xue goes, then I will have no servant girl to serve me!¡± Qin Yuru said to Qin Wanru as she took it for granted while staring at her.

    How could she still be so proud of herself? Her answer almost amused Qin Wanru. How could Qin Yuru still think she could act willfully here just as she was in Jiangzhou? She still did whatever she wanted! Moreover, she even ordered Qin Wanru like ordering her servant!

    ¡°You must be kidding! I also have only one servant girl here!¡± answered Qin Wanru leisurely. Then she just closed her eyes and didn¡¯t want to care about Qin Yuru.

    ¡°HEY? HOW CAN YOU BE SO THOUGHTLESS! Your servant girl seems to be much cleverer! It is okay for her to do more things!¡± Seeing Qin Wanru overlook her, Qin Yuru shouted unwillingly.

    Realizing Qin Wanru didn¡¯t want to talk to her, Qin Yuru then turned around and ordered Yujie, ¡°Yujie, just get down and ask around to see if there is any other road to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, I belong to my Second Miss. Since Second Miss doesn¡¯t want me to get down, I dare not to disobey her!¡± Yujie had always disliked Qin Yuru and she could not bear her anymore when hearing her ceaseless calls. Thus, she quickly replied. Her words sounded reverent, but from her answer, everyone could know that actually Yujie also ignored her.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that she got cold hands and feet. If they had not been here, she would have pped them heavily!

    Qin Yuru tried her best to suppress her anger. Then she turned to Mei Xue who sat beside her, saying, ¡°You get down and check around!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mei Xue hurriedly answered and got down the carriage. Later, she came back and said anxiously, ¡°First Miss, it is impossible for our carriage which has stopped here to leave, and they say they must check every carriage carefully! If there is any carriage which intends to leave, all at their peril!¡±

    As expected, those carriages which had stopped here were not allowed to leave now!

    Even though Qin Wanru didn¡¯t open her eyes, she didn¡¯t sleep and heard everything clearly. Since she had known they could not avoid this traffic congestion, she now was very happy! Thus, she just kept closing her eyes to enjoy her rest.

    ¡°Bad luck!¡± Seeing there was no other way for them to leave here, Qin Yuru cursed viciously! Then she tried to lean against the carriage to have a rest, but when her eyes were just closed, she quickly opened them when feeling annoyed and anxious! She raised her hand and lifted the curtain up to watch the scenery outside.

    ¡°When will they interrogate us?¡±

    ¡°They say that they will interrogate every carriage one by one and I guess it will be soon!¡± answered Mei Xue timidly.

    Looking out the window, Qin Yuru gnashed her teeth resignedly. Then she quickly turned around to re at Qin Wanru extremely ferociously, seeming that she now med Qin Wanru for this traffic congestion!

    Qin Yuru still didn¡¯t calm down in the carriage. She then closed her eyes and for a while she opened them again, kept asking when they would be interrogated and lifted up the curtain to look outside. Qin Yuru looked annoyed.

    Even though she found nothing by checking outside frequently, others had noticed her because of her behavior.

    There was a restaurant not far away from their carriage and a window of a private room faced exactly the street they were on. Two men stood beside the window and looked down carefully. The handsome man who had his hand behind had not noticed Qin Yuru at the very beginning because some otherdies also did the same thing among the troops of carriages.

    However, Qin Yuru checked so frequently that nobody couldpare with her. It seemed that she would pop her head out of the window to check every minute.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± After noticing Qin Yuru because of her high frequency, the slender and tall man asked a servant behind him.

    The servant walked forward and watched her for a while. After recognizing the symbol on the carriage carefully, he then answered respectfully, ¡°Your highness, it is the carriage of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General? Qin Huaiyong?¡± The prince thought for a while and asked.

    ¡°Yes, General Qin!¡± The servant nodded.

    ¡°How many daughters does he have?¡± the prince asked casually. Looking down, he actually didn¡¯t see Qin Yuru¡¯s face but her hair, for Qin Yuru only looked at the front but didn¡¯t raise her head.

    To show graciousness of the imperial pce, Prince Cheng asked his servants to send several invitation cards to many aristocratic families which had more than two daughters.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General has two daughters but I heard that they are not his biological daughters!¡± answered the servant. It seemed that Qin¡¯s Mansion had always been very noisy for people in that mansion always caused troubles! Thus, even if he didn¡¯t ask others, he could know information about them.

    ¡°How?¡± The prince seemed to be curious. Actually, it was pitiful enough for Qin Huaiyong to have two daughters but no son. Now, they were not his biological daughters! How poor Qin Huaiyong was!

    ¡°At the very beginning, it is only said that Second Miss is not his biological daughter. There is a rumor saying that she was adopted by General Qin in the war andter he then decided to treat her as his own daughter! But recently, it is said that the First Miss is not his biological daughter because the madam of this general hit thisdy heavily which made her hurt. If she were the biological daughter, the madam of this general would not have punished her so cruelly!¡±

    The servant replied.

    ¡°Madam of Ningyuan Army General is fierce, isn¡¯t she? But I heard that she has been sick and their family keeps looking for physicians to save her life! They have even invited the imperial physician! Even the physician can do nothing about her sickness?¡± the prince asked curiously. The hottest topic in the capital city had been the assassination against Prince Cheng recently but everyone just talked about this privately. As for Madam Di of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, everyone had an open discussion over her.

    Besides, everyone would like to use this to weaken the influence brought by the assassination against Prince Cheng.

    ¡°Yes. She is not only fierce but vicious! She even ned venomously to kidnap Second Miss to sell her off only because Second Miss Qin is not her biological daughter! Since she has arrived in the capital city, she now wants to kill the unborn baby of the associate wife of General Qin!¡± The servant told everything he knew to his master without any exaggeration!

    ¡°What a horrible woman!¡± The prince took a deep sigh, thinking that the so-called female virtues including morality, appearance, speech and specialty were only a performance for the public! It was hard to believe in these sayings.

 Chapter 398 - Prince Chengâ€™s Mansion Need Smart Girls

    <h4>Chapter 398 Prince Cheng''s Mansion Need Smart Girls</h4>

    "Your Highness, actually not all girls are like this. Some are very virtuous and generous, and they will not do such vicious things!" The servant stopped for a moment and said cautiously.

    The Prince waved his hand and said, "I heard that Ningyuan Army General''s wife is the Miss of Duke Yong''s Mansion. Even a Miss from an aristocratic family, a family of influential officials, is like this. Other women will be even worse!"

    "Your Highness, only this Madam is vicious. There is no such matter in other families!" The servant continued to persuade him.

    "No such matter?" The Prince coldly raised the corner of his mouth. "It is just because others have done this in a more secretive way. Although you do not know this and everything seems to be fine, it does not mean that this society is really peaceful."

    "Your Highness..."

    The servant wanted to say more but was interrupted by him bluntly. He nced at the end of the long street. It was Prince Cheng''s Mansion and also the ce requiring inspection, in which carriages were being examined one after another.

    "When will the banquet start?"

    "Your Highness, it is about noon!" It was answered not by the servant but by a middle-aged monk standing next to the Prince. The monk looked a little bulky, but he had a pair of beautiful eyes which werepletely different from his sturdy appearance. He answered lightly at this time.

    "Finally, this so-called marriage selection banquet is not realized again. Excellent!" The Prince turned around and sat down on a chair aside with a rxed look.

    "Your Highness, why do you want the banquet to fall through? In fact, it is good for you to have an engagement, Your Highness." The sturdy monk was still standing by the window to look at the carriages winding on the street, and he answered without looking back.

    "If I marry a b*tch like Madam Di, I''d rather not. Now I am free and do not have lots of people to deal with!" This was Prince Cheng. Hearing the monk''s question, he raised his cup and said with a smile and then his eyes turned cold.

    "Your Highness, you can choose a few Misses and marry more than one. After seeing so many Misses, you definitely can choose some suitable Misses among them. Not all the girls in the world are the same as Madam Di." The monk also looked down and happened to see Qin Yuru popping her head out again.

    "So many Misses? But how many of them are suitable for me? I am afraid that they have been arranged for me early. Excluded are those who are either engaged, or too young, or have a bad reputation, or even have eloped with someone else. There are only a few who are suitable! The result is almost cut and dried!"

    Prince Cheng sneered and drank up the wine in his cup.

    Many Misses from aristocratic families in the capital city had received invitation cards, but there should be more Misses who had not received the cards!

    Except those being selected by people in the pce, the rest of Misses who coulde would probably not match him. Inviting so many people only made this banquet look grand and people might think that Prince Cheng valued this banquet so much.

    "Your Highness, actually we can choose a few younger ones, so what? Your Highness, since you do not really want to get married, just keep them and wait. If in the future... maybe they will be of great help! And they are not arranged by those people in the pce!" The monk thought for a moment and reminded him of this.

    This was the best n for Prince Cheng.

    Younger Misses were indeed not suitable. Taking Prince Cheng''s age into consideration, he was bound to marry the one he had engaged to, but it might not be suitable for him to marry younger ones. However, younger Misses were still better than those who had a bad reputation or had been engaged. At least, they were Misses from aristocratic families with clean records and had their unique advantages.

    Others might not like this n, but it was the best for Prince Cheng''s current situation.

    "What if I choose some younger Misses to be my concubines?" After thinking for a while, Prince Cheng was a little interested. He could not choose his legal wife, because he must choose the one arranged for him by the imperial family to show his obedience. Only in this way could he have the opportunity to choose some other people who might benefit him.

    For Prince Cheng, it was quite good to choose someone who was too young and immature to get married. If the one he chose also had some other power behind her, that would be better for him.

    After the assassination, others merely thought that Prince Cheng was a victim. However, his situation had unexpectedly been much worse than before, and there were even some Emperor''s subordinates appearing around him. Prince Cheng knew that it was because his eldest brother suspected him. Therefore, he must obey Emperor much more this time, otherwise he would definitely get into trouble.

    This was also one of the important reasons why he had had to obey Empress Dowager and Emperor''s decision to choose a wife for him.

    He kept a low profile and tried to be obedient so as to protect himself.

    "If I need to choose, which Miss will be suitable?" Prince Cheng was a little attracted.

    "Just choose families like Qin''s Mansion. Although their positions are not high, they have real power and might be promoted to higher positions in a few years!" The monk stretched out to vaguely point a few carriages, which happened to include the carriage of Qin''s Mansion.

    "Miss of Qin''s Mansion? This First Miss has been engaged and has a vicious reputation. I heard that she once hit and scolded Second Miss in the street!" The servant was anxious when he heard this. He thought that the monk was talking about Qin Yuru, so he hurriedly reminded Prince Cheng.

    "Not this First Miss. Her reputation is so bad that nothing can tough up her image. The Princely Heir of Duke Yong''s Mansion also had no desire to make progress and his reputation is bad too. Besides, the two of them are cousins. So this marriage is a good match and neither of them can dislike each other!"

    Said the monk. Although he was a monk, he was clear about the affairs in the secr world and his words made Prince Cheng nod repeatedly.

    "I am talking about the Second Miss of Qin''s Mansion. I heard she is still young, but we can take her into ount!" the monk said again.

    "It is said that she is not Qin Huaiyong''s biological daughter, right? Why do I need her?" Prince Cheng said disapprovingly. Since she was not his biological daughter, she definitely does not get many feelings from Qin Huaiyong. If Prince Cheng needed Qin Huaiyong to do something in the future, he might not do his best.

    "No, Your Highness. You are wrong. I think Second Miss is a smart person." The monk shook his head and turned around to sit down on the chair with a kind smile.

    "Why?" Prince Cheng looked at the monk and asked with a smile.

    "It is said that Madam Di of Duke Yong''s Mansion was not a good person when she was in the capital city. She has been in charge of the backyard for so many years, but now there is much bad news about her, which also makes her daughter implicated in a bad reputation. Her daughter has even beaten and scolded her sister in the street. How stupid she was to do such a thing! Even a daughter from an aristocratic family of a lower level would not do such a stupid thing. She has ruined her reputation and so many people have witnessed this. Even if she wants to clear her name, she will definitely fail!"

    The monk said with confidence, "I think those who can benefit most in this matter are the associate wife and Second Miss in Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion. If this is rted to General Qin''s associate wife, this Madam is a smart person. And since Second Miss is said to be this Madam''s daughter now, there will be great benefits. On the other hand, if Second Miss is a smart person, that will be better, because Prince Cheng''s Mansion needs smart girls!"

    There was a certain meaning in the monk''sst sentence.

    Prince Cheng was silent, and seemed to be a little hesitant.

    "Your Highness, since you have to choose a wife this time, you had better choose some girls that might be satisfying or useful. Since Qin Huaiyong''s position is not high, choosing his daughter will not cause suspicion in the pce. She is young, but isn''t this the point that Your Highness prefers? You can get married a littleter!"

    The monk concluded.

    That was to say, this would not do any harm.

    Hearing this, Prince Cheng nodded. "I will do as you say. Choose a few young but promising and obedient Miss from aristocratic families. It does not matter even if I do not marry them now, because this is just an engagement!"

    Prince Cheng would absolutely not take into consideration those with a bad reputation, because they might affect his reputationter, which was thest result he wanted to see.

    "Master, would you please draft a list for meter? I will choose concubines ording to this list!" Prince Cheng had made his decision and said after thinking for a while.

    "You are right, Your Highness, but this..." The monk flicked his chin to point to the window meaningfully.

    "Ask someone to say that the assassin has been found!" Prince Cheng understood and ordered the servant with a slight smile. This was originally made up by himself. Actually, there was no so-called "assassin".

    "Yes, I will go down right away!" The servant understood and hurried downstairs...

    Qin Wanru did not know that Prince Cheng was standing upstairs and looking at them. And she did not know either that she had been targeted by Prince Cheng in a short period of time just because Qin Yuru had kept poking her head out.

    "Miss, Miss, the carriage is moving!" Mei Xue was the first to feel the carriage moving, and she immediately shouted in surprise.

    Qin Yuru lifted the curtain again and saw that the scenery out of the window was moving backward quickly, so she was immediately overjoyed. She sat up straight and tidied up her hair essories to see if there was anything inappropriate, because she had carefully prepared this outfit.

    Qin Wanru opened her eyes and gestured to Yujie. Yujie understood and asked the coachman outside the window a few words. Now they knew that they could keep moving forward because people from Prince Cheng''s Mansion said that the assassin had been caught and the martialw had been canceled.

    This was a piece of good news for Qin Yuru but not for Qin Wanru. She calmly looked at Qin Yuru, who was ecstatic on the opposite side. Qin Wanru felt a twitch of her eyebrows, and she suddenly had a bad foreboding.

    Did Qin Yuru really have this kind of delusion?

    Her watery eyes swept over Qin Yuru''s beautiful face with full makeup, and her eyes became darker and darker. "Qin Yuru had better not think so. She really believes that like bank notes anyone who sees her will fall in love with her and cannot wait to marry her!" thought Qin Wanru.

    Di Yan was herst choice and her only choice...

    The carriage stopped at Prince Cheng''s Mansion, and then slowly entered Prince Cheng''s Mansion one by one. There were many young Misses from aristocratic families today, and the carriage from Qin''s Mansion was waiting behind, so it took them a long time to get here. Finally, they entered Prince Cheng''s Mansion and followed a group of carriages to the parking yard.

    After the carriage parked, two servant girls got out of the carriage first, and then Qin Yuru followed hurriedly. After getting off, Qin Wanru saw that Qin Yuru was intimately talking to someone, and this was an acquaintance. What a coincidence...

 Chapter 399 - The Imperial Edict from the Two Princes

    <h4>Chapter 399 The Imperial Edict from the Two Princes</h4>

    That was Shao Jie¡¯er, Second Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who was a non-lineal daughter. They had met in the pce before.

    The carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion happened to be parked beside that of Qin¡¯s Mansion. What a coincidence!

    Standing beside Shao Jie¡¯er was another Miss, Shao Caihuan, the lineal daughter of the third branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Qin Wanru also knew her.

    There were three branches in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Shao Yunhao was the only one in the first branch now. In the second one, there was a lineal son and a lineal daughter, as well as a non-lineal daughter. And Shao Caihuan, now in front of her, was the lineal daughter of the third branch and was Third Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Caihuan was very arrogant and she often looked up at others. Now, she saw that Shao Jie¡¯er was still talking, so she became a little impatient and snorted. ¡°Second Sister, can we go now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go now. Third Sister, this is First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion, the one that grandmother likes very much!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er introduced her with a smile. She knew Shao Caihuan¡¯s arrogant character, so she immediately said with a smile.

    She was just a concubine¡¯s daughter. Obviously, her status in the mansion could not bepared with Shao Caihuan¡¯s.

    ¡°The one who smashed grandmother¡¯s blood jade bangles in the street?¡± Shao Caihuan nced at Qin Yuru¡¯s face and said disdainfully.

    Her words made Qin Yuru blush immediately. She heard some sneering sounds in a low voice and knew that they were from other Misses around her. She was ashamed and angry at the moment, but she also knew that she could not offend Shao Caihuan. So she gritted her teeth and calmed herself down and then she greeted Shao Caihuan sideways with a smile.

    ¡°Third Miss, you misunderstand me. The blood jade bangles that your grandmother gave me have always been on my hand,¡± said Qin Yuru as she stretched out her wrist, just to let them see the pair of bangles on her wrist.

    Qin Wanru nced at them and immediately recognized that this pair of bracelets were the ones that she had asked Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to give Qin Yuru. Then she stepped aside quietly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that you have smashed them in the street?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er also became curious. This matter had been widely spread by many people that First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion not only beat and scolded her sister, but also smashed the blood jade bangles rewarded by Old Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Not this pair. The pair that I wore before. I identally broke the bangles when I was roughly ying with Second Sister.¡± Qin Yuru lowered her head and said what Nanny Huang had taught her, with a gloomy look on her face.

    She substituted beat and scold with ying, and even changed her own action into the responsibility of two people. Qin Yuru could not be so talkative like this. Qin Wanru suddenly noticed this and was wondering who had taught her and let her say this.

    It was impossible for Madam Di to do that. During this period of time, she had still been quite angry and probably had not figured out so far that Qin Yuru could even want to kill her own mother, so how could she take the initiative to teach Qin Yuru?

    Neither would Nanny Zhou. After Madam Di had been hurt and Nanny Zhou had witnessed how ruthless Qin Yuru was, she dared not to give advice recklessly. Even if Nanny Zhou dared to do so, Qin Yuru would not believe it. Since there had been an estrangement between Qin Yuru and her mother, how could she not be afraid that Madam Di would take revenge on her?

    So who was this person?

    She nced at Mei Xue with watery eyes, who was impossible to teach Qin Yuru either. After she thought about the people around Qin Yuru, only Nanny Huang seemed to be eligible, because Qin Yuru was awed by her and she could speak to Qin Yuru. However, when Nanny Huang had firste to the mansion, Qin Wanru had not thought that Nanny Huang would be so loyal to Qin Yuru.

    It seemed that something that she did not know had happened!

    This recalled those aggressive female masters from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion on that day. It must be Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who had taken action, because it was impossible for Qin Yuru to control Nanny Huang who was of great experience.

    She must pay more attention to Nanny Huang in the future, because Nanny Huang had experienced much more than Nanny Zhou. In addition, as an etiquette instructor, Nanny Huang had a moreplicated rtionship with others and knew more Misses from aristocratic families, which was a great help to Qin Yuru.

    After thinking about all these things, Qin Wanru stood aside calmly.

    ¡°It seems that grandmother¡¯s blood jade bangles have not been broken, right?¡± Shao Caihuan looked at Qin Yuru mockingly. She really looked down upon this First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Even though she had been engaged to that heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion now, he was just a rich yboy who had no future.

    Even though the two sisters really had not gotten along well, they had had no need to fight in the street, which had brought shame on themselves and made them lose their reputation. Obviously, they came from a small city, so they were quite ill-bred.

    ¡°Yes, they have not been broken. How could I break the blood jade bangles sent by Old Madam?¡± Qin Yuru said stiffly with a smile. She was also a proud person, but now she had to knuckle under to Shao Caihuan, feeling wronged and annoyed.

    ¡°How lucky this pair of bangles is! It was not broken even after you beat and scolded your sister. So lucky!¡± Shao Caihuan sneered and ignored Qin Yuru. She asked Shao Jie¡¯er to leave.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, I will talk to youter. I gotta go!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er smiled kindly at Qin Yuru and followed Shao Caihuan away.

    Shao Caihuan had a higher status than her. So when they came to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion this time, she, as a concubine¡¯s daughter, had to obey Shao Caihuan.

    Seeing that Shao¡¯s sisters had left, and hearing the low mocking voice near her ears, Qin Yuru blushed. She was angry and hateful. She suppressed the anger in her heart and waited until she entered the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and became the granddaughter of Old Madam, then she would make reprisals on Shao Caihuan.

    She was only the daughter of the third branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But Qin Yuru entered the mansion in the name of the daughter of the former heir of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, if she was recognized, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would be her grandmother who was a real royal family member. Shao Caihuan was nothingpared with her then. She was not as elegant as her.

    Thinking about this, she breathed out a sigh of relief to vent all the depression in her heart, and then squeezed out a smile and said to Qin Wanru kindly, ¡°Second sister, let¡¯s go in too!¡±

    Qin Wanru nodded and followed Qin Yuru. But she consciously kept a distance of a shoulder with her and happened to walk behind her.

    Her attitude was neither cold nor warm, but she maintained the respect to Qin Yuru. It could also be said that she was estranged from Qin Yuru! Her attitude was the most appropriate one. After all, she was still young and could not be indifferent. It was not long after Qin Yuru beating and scolding her in the street. It was too hypocritical for her to be so close to Qin Yuru.

    At such a young age, she did not know how to hide her emotions.

    Qin Yuru adjusted her steps and wanted to be side by side with Qin Wanru to show more intimacy with her. She wanted to pretend to be intimate with her as if she had forgiven her for her mistakes early. She was different from Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru had the advantage of a young age, but she couldn¡¯t. If she couldn¡¯t be closer to Qin Wanru, there must be a lot of gossips.

    However, when she slowed down, Qin Wanru also slowed down, still standing behind her.

    ¡°Second sister, pleasee up and let¡¯s go together!¡± Qin Yuru turned back and said with a smile.

    ¡°Big Sister, you go first!¡± Qin Wanru looked as if she didn¡¯t want to get close to her. Her long eyshes fluttered twice as she quietly stepped back. At this time, the distance between them was even wider.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that her face almost changed. However, looking at the Misses around her, she had to smile stiffly and said, ¡°Then Second Sister can do as you wish!¡±

    After that, she turned around and walked into the room.

    Qin Wanru kept such a distance and went into the room too.

    Along the way, they were criticized by many people because Qin Yuru¡¯s previous actions were too shocking. When people couldn¡¯t see her, everyone was indifferent to this matter. Now they could see their sisters, all kinds of spections, all kinds of curious eyes, and all kinds of whispered voices were ringing around them.

    Qin Wanru quietly looked at the road under her feet, walking slowly with a calm look, as if she didn¡¯t hear what she heard. And there were also various malicious spections about her. Some said that she deliberately provoked Qin Yuru, and some said that the sisters were not in harmony with each other in the mansion, so they often beat each other or hit each other. So there was the scene that Qin Yuru lost control in the street.

    Qin Wanru pretended that she couldn¡¯t hear it. Anyway, these young Misses didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly. After all, this was only a small number, and most of them were targeting Qin Yuru.

    The more Qin Yuru listened, the angrier she became, especially when she heard several Misses talking about the marriage between Di Yan and her, as well as some rumors about her. Her face was so twisted that she almost couldn¡¯t control herself and she almost turned around to fight with these people directly.

    Mei Xue saw that the situation was getting worse and called out in a low voice quickly, ¡°Miss!¡±

    Qin Yuru took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace. She just wanted to stay far away from these people. She couldn¡¯t say anything now. Her identity was not high enough, and her status was not high enough to overwhelm the crowd!

    When she became the granddaughter of Old Madam in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in the future, who would dare to look down upon her and criticize her? She would let them swallow what they were talking about today.

    Qin Yuru quickened her pace, and Qin Wanru also sped up a little, keeping a neither too far nor too close distance with her.

    ¡°Prince Chen and Prince Zhou are here?¡± Prince Cheng asked in surprise. He had changed his clothes. He wore a gorgeous robe with a jade crown on his head, which made him look more elegant. At this time, he was standing in a pavilion in the garden.

    The pavilion was located near the rockery. It was a high-rise building in the Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion. Standing there, he could almost see the whole garden. This was also the position of Prince Cheng today. The so-called consort selection had to be done. Even if they just had to go through the motions, they had to do it once.

    No matter how noble Prince Cheng was, he could not let these Misses from aristocratic families show up in front of him one by one. So he came to this pavilion. If there was anyone who really had a crush on him, he could just go and ask.

    There was a pot of tea in the pavilion, and there was no one else. The curling smoke and the scent of sandalwood made people feel at ease.

    The pavilion was on the rockery, and behind it was the balcony of another pavilion. It was very convenient to go straight from the pavilion to that pavilion, and then came down from that pavilion again.

    ¡°Yes, Prince! They said that they had an order from Empress Dowager!¡± Xiqi reported respectfully.

    ¡°Ask them toe in!¡± Since Empress Dowager had given orders, Prince Cheng did not dare to be careless and said in a low voice.

    But what did Empress Dowager want to do now?

 Chapter 400 - Who Did Uncle Prefer

    <h4>Chapter 400 Who Did Uncle Prefer</h4>

    ¡°Only Prince Zhou and Prince Chen?¡± Prince Cheng frowned tightly.

    ¡°Yes, only these two Princes. There were no other people who were particrly eye-catching!¡± said Xiqi.

    ¡°Did Great Elder Princesse?¡± Prince Cheng no longer asked about the matter, but changed a topic.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess hade just now. And she was greeting female guests in it. Just now she also instructed me to bring people over here for a while and let Prince take a good look clearly. She said Prince should pick a few of them that you liked!¡±

    Xiqi reported.

    There was no female elders or concubine of Prince Cheng in Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion. There must be someone to greet so many Misses from aristocratic families. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was his elder. So it was appropriate to greet the Misses for him in the inner court. In addition, considering her identity, if she thought someone was good, Prince Cheng would listen to her.

    ¡°Ask them toe here!¡± Prince Cheng thought for a moment, and then turned back to the topic lightly. A piece of paper fell silently in his wide sleeve from his hands. This was the list that Jieyan great master gave him just now. Although thedies on the paper were younger, they had a good reputation.

    The first was Qin Wanru¡¯s reputation.

    Although he thought they were all right, Prince Cheng thought that he still had to pick, otherwise if he just picked from these names, the emperor would have doubts.

    ¡°Yes, I will immediately invite the two Princes!¡± Xiqi retreated with a smile. Soon he led Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuchene here from below.

    Chu Liuzhou came forward withrge strides, while Chu Liuchen was brought by several people in a wheelchair.

    He sat crookedly in arge round chair, covered with a snow-colored fox fur coat, and his face was even whiter than snow, showing great weakness. His ck hair was tied up by a white jade crown, which made him seem to be as white as snow. He was unparalleled handsome with a bit of honor.

    But because of the pale lip of him, his beauty made him seem to be a handsome boy in the ink and wash. Although hecked vitality, he gained more elegance.

    Several guards carried him to the pavilion and let him sit down before revering respectfully.

    Chu Liuzhou came over early andughed with Prince Cheng. ¡°I heard that Uncle would have some joyous asions. So I asked the allowance from Imperial Grandmother to see what kind of beauty can enter Uncle¡¯s eyes by the way.¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly, and coughed lowly. Xiao Xuanzi hurried forward and pulled the clothes for him, and then carefully retreated behind him, looking at the half-down curtain around the pavilion. His face rxed.

    Obviously, he was worried that his master would be blown by the wind, but even so, Xiao Xuanzi was so responsible that he still walked to the position of the wind, and told Xiqi to ask people to pull the curtain facing the wind down.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Prince Cheng said to Chu Liuzhou and asked Chu Liuchen with care, ¡°Do you feel better now? How can you follow Prince Zhou toe here? His body is fine but your body can not stand anything. If anything happens, it would make Imperial Grandmother¡¯s heart ache!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Chu Liuzhou¡¯splexion became a bit stiff. He stared at Chu Liuchen. Although he was emotionless, he looked to be very cold.

    Even if Chu Liuchen looked like this, Chu Liuzhou avoided him as a taboo.

    Chu Liuchen nced at Prince Cheng calmly, as if he did not see Chu Liuzhou¡¯s slightly changed face. His lips slightly ticked and he said, ¡°Thank you for your care, my uncle. My body is fine. Imperial Grandmother means that you can have a look at these selecteddies. Imperial Grandmother feels that they are good. Would you like to see them first?¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with a nce at Chu Liuzhou.

    Chu Liuzhou hurriedly hid his worries, and he took an imperial edict from the little eunuch behind him, respectfully handing it to Prince Cheng, ¡°Uncle, please take a look. Thesedies are said to be excellent in reputation, family background and conduct. I don¡¯t know whether my uncle would love one of them?¡±

    This was the wife that the emperor chose for him?

    Prince Cheng sneered, taking the imperial edict emotionlessly with much respect. He was also regarded as the adopted son of Empress Dowager and had seen many imperial edicts in daily life. Empress Dowager always appreciated him. Since there was no outsider here, it was unnecessary for the eunuch to read it out again.

    Opening the imperial edict on the table and looking at the names ofdies on it, Prince Cheng knew that the words of Jieyan great master were right. The Misses Empress Dowager chose for him were basically not young. Once elected, they could get married. Their reputation was not good and not bad. And the status of their families was not high and not low.

    ¡°Just these Misses?¡± After Prince Cheng finished looking, he frowned.

    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t like them?¡± Prince Zhou asked with a smile, and came here to look curiously. After looking at it, he thought for a while and pointed at a name and said, ¡°I hear that thisdy is a big beauty. Wouldn¡¯t it be that Uncle doesn¡¯t like her?¡±

    Prince Cheng sat down with a bitter smile. He took the tea at hand, and took a sip before whispering slowly, ¡°Actually I don¡¯t want to marry a wife. But Empress Dowager has always asked me to marry one and she doesn¡¯t allow me to not have children. But these young Misses¡­ I really don¡¯t like them very much¡­¡±

    Prince Zhou¡¯s eyes rolled around, and he became more and more curious. ¡°What kind of girl do you like? The world is so big. Imperial Grandmother can find the girl that you like.¡±

    Before he came, he was repeatedly warned by his mother that he must let Prince Cheng marry quickly. As for other matters, they could discuss themter.

    ¡°Actually, I also don¡¯t like these Misses. Although I haven¡¯t seen some of them, I heard the reputation of some of them before. Although their reputation is not so good and not so bad, if they are really good, why haven¡¯t they had any engagement?¡± Prince Cheng sighed with a worried face.

    Marriage was a matter of life, and it is normal for him to be concerned about it at this time.

    Chu Liuchen calmly picked up the cup of hot tea at hand, took a sip, and then put it down. His handsome face showed some smile, and he said, ¡°What kind of woman do my uncle want to marry as your wife?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Uncle, tell me what kind of girl do you want? There are some many Misses of aristocratic families. Don¡¯t you like anyone of them?¡± Chu Liuzhou dide here with an attitude as a looker-on today. It was really the duty that he had asked for, but of course he was forced by Empress Dowager to apany Chu Liuchen here and take care of him.

    Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t understand why did Chu Liuchene here. Was it possible for him to watch the fun? When would Chu Liuchen do such a thing? In the past, he was so proud and always ignored him. He was even very arrogant because of the affection of Imperial Grandmother. This time, he intended to be arrogant in the mansion of Prince Cheng?

    But he didn¡¯t seem to be like this for his polite attitude?

    But if he really came here sincerely for Prince Cheng to choose his wife, it was very weird no matter how he looked at it. He felt that it should not be true!

    So why did hee here?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to choose originally, but since this is the meaning of Empress Dowager, then I¡¯ll choose. But these are not very desirable¡­ Empress Dowager¡¯s vision is slightly different from mine after all!¡±

    Prince Cheng said with a look of distress.

    Prince Zhou seemed to have found a confidant, and patted the table vigorously. ¡°Uncle, you are right. The ideas of Imperial Grandmother and mother are naturally different from ours.¡±

    For this, Prince Zhou also felt the same. He almost seeded in choosing a concubine or wife before. But at that time, he did not like anyone that the Empress showed him. And none of those he originally liked was on the list. Several of those who he didn¡¯t choose were on the list.

    Looking at the names Empress chose for him, Prince Zhou opposed it immediately. But his objection was invalid before Empress. Empress listed lots of Misses of aristocratic families with excellent family background. And they were of a good reputation. As for the appearance, ording to the meaning of Empress, family background was the most important thing as long as they were not so ugly.

    If it weren¡¯t for the reasons of Chu Liuchen that they didn¡¯t decide well, Empress would have decided the wife of him at that time.

    Whenever Prince Zhou thought about this, he felt fortunate. Fortunately, there was such a sick Chu Liuchen. Otherwise he would have been forced to get married by his mother at that time!¡±

    A fair maiden is there, a gentleman is wooing. Even if ordinary people know that they want to marry a beautiful one, why should he only marry one with good family background!

    Prince Zhou was very unconvinced by this. When Prince Cheng said so now, he immediately felt that he understood the meaning of Prince Cheng. Prince Cheng had certainly fallen in love with someone. But because the conditions of the girl were not so good, Imperial Grandmother rejected her. So Prince Cheng was very upset, and had the remarks from the heart just now.

    Prince Zhou couldn¡¯t decide his own marriage. But he wanted to help Prince Cheng. He immediately put his head over here enthusiastically, and lowered his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose Miss do my uncle like? It¡¯s better for me to help you mention her in front of Imperial Grandmother. Even if she could not be your wife, she could certainly be a concubine!¡±

    Chu Liuchen sat in a wheelchair, leaning on one side. He yed a piece of jade in his hand with a light smile. But his eyes nced over here and fell on the face of Prince Cheng with an ambiguous smile.

    ¡°Actually¡­ there is a good girl. But she is very young¡­¡± Prince Cheng¡¯s mentality was told by Prince Zhou and he said bashfully.

    ¡°What does it matter to be young? You are not old, my uncle!¡± Prince Zhou spared no effort to help Prince Cheng get married. So he stood on his side with his whole heart.

    The jade in Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand moved a bit slowly. But then he yed it again. His eyes turned back from the face of Prince Cheng. His attention fell on his own hand. The jade in his slender hands was clear like water. It was definitely a rare piece of jade.

    ¡°She.. .is really very young. So it is inconvenient for her to get married soon!¡± Prince Cheng appeared to have not given full expression to his views. He shook his head in distress, sighed slightly, and smiled bitterly. ¡°You are still young; you won¡¯t understand!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you are looking down upon me, right! How could I don¡¯t understand? There are sex-educating pce maids from the pce in my mansion early. But I hear that my third brother throws out anyone sent to him!¡± Prince Zhou looked at Chu Liuchen with a graceless smile and said cryptically.

    Chu Liuchen raised up his eyes slightly, and said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t ept ugly one!¡±

    Prince Zhou¡¯s smile became embarrassed, and he stared severely at Chu Liuchen who had lowered his head. Didn¡¯t he mean that Prince Zhou would ept those ugly ones?

    This sick one was going to die but he was still so sharp! He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Chu Liuchen. He turned his head to Prince Cheng and looked to be very sincere. ¡°My uncle, tell me who do you like? If you tell me, I will certainly help you ask for the permits in the pce. No matter who she is, how young she is, since she would not be your wife, it doesn¡¯t matter if she enters your mansion a few yearster!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Prince Cheng hesitated. Then he said the name under the encouraging eyesight of Prince Zhou.

    The sound of ¡°pop¡± came from the side, and the words of the two were interrupted. The jade in Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands fell down into a few pieces

 Chapter 401 - Was It Broken? Compensate!

    <h4>Chapter 401 Was It Broken? Compensate!</h4>

    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle, do you have a jade like this? This was what Imperial Grandmother awarded to Uncle just now. I forgot to give it to you! If Imperial Grandmother knows that I have done this wrong, she will probably punish me!¡±

    Prince Cheng pouted slightly with a frozen smile. ¡°So is this jade supposed to be mine? It is my jade that has fallen down. No wonder he looks so carefree.¡±

    No one would believe the so-called punishment!

    Everyone knew how much Empress Dowager valued him. She would not punish him just because of a small jade.

    ¡°Third brother, Imperial Grandmother has also given Uncle another jade before, but where does this onee from?¡± Prince Zhou sourly said on the side.

    He had known nothing about this jade. He only saw Chu Liuchen ying with it in his hand all the way and thought that he might have found it somewhere else and might just y with it casually.

    He did not expect that it was given by Imperial Grandmother, which made him not bnced in his heart.

    Actually, he was the most distinguished grandson of Imperial Grandmother. Why would such a sick boy be treated highly? He felt aggrieved in his heart but did not show this on his face. He nced at Prince Cheng, who seemed to be even more depressed than he was, so he immediately became delighted.

    Compared with Prince Cheng who had seen his jade broken, his experiences were much better.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother says that this jade will be given to the girl that Uncle chooses, but now¡­¡± Chu Liuchen shook his hand innocently and looked at Prince Cheng sincerely. ¡°Uncle, if there is a jade simr to this, you can use that piece first. After I get home, I will send a few pieces of jade to Uncle aspensation!¡±

    ¡°Compensation? Is the jade that Empress Dowager awardspensable?

    Prince Cheng¡¯s hands trembled. Even though he had believed in Buddhism and cultivated self-control for many years, the blue veins could not help but stand out on his temples. He finally managed to suppress his anger and asked someone to clean up the broken pieces. ¡°Two nephews, are you going to apany me to meet and choose some girls?¡±

    Prince Cheng was also annoyed. He might as well not bring up this matter so as not to make himself angry when thinking about it.

    ¡°I dare not say that I will apany you to choose. However, since I have nothing to do now, I can help Uncle to meet and choose beautiful girls!¡± Prince Zhou said with a smile. He also saw that Prince Cheng was so angry that he stopped talking about the jade. Wherever this patient went, he would give offense to someone. Even Uncle, who lived a quiet life of inaction, was been irritated to such a degree.

    In the past, only his brothers had been irritated, but now it was found that even Prince Cheng, who belonged to the elder generation, was speechless with anger. Thinking of this, Prince Zhou figured it out and was in a good mood.

    Before he came, his mother asked him to keep an eye on Prince Cheng and see the Misses of which families he would choose.

    It was difficult for Prince Cheng to reject Prince Zhou¡¯s idea. Then he looked at Chu Liuchen and wanted to ask for his opinion!

    ¡°Uncle, do you have a ce to rest? After resting for a while, I will go to see how Uncle chooses beauties!¡± Chu Liuchen stretched out his hand and clenched it into a fist at the corner of his mouth to cough quietly and then said slowly.

    Did he mean that he woulde back after taking a break at half time?

    Prince Cheng was really speechless, but he also knew that one of them was sent by Empress Dowager, and the other was by Empress. So they would not leave easily.

    He immediately asked someone to take Chu Liuchen to rest.

    After being interrupted by them, Prince Cheng was not in the mood to further talk about the previous topic, and his eyes fell on the names on the paper that Empress Dowager had given him.

    Since it was inevitable for him to choose one wife from these girls, he would naturally choose one whom he was more satisfied with.

    ¡°Uncle, which one do you prefer?¡± Prince Zhou also became interested and leaned over. He shouldered the responsibility of asking for some information, so he certainly wanted to hear Prince Cheng¡¯s opinion.

    Prince Cheng was speechless for a moment and he slowly slid his fingers across these names. It was obvious that he could not make up his mind now.

    ¡°Uncle, look, I¡¯ve heard that this Miss is very beautiful. How about choosing her?¡± Prince Zhou enthusiastically pointed out the name of a Miss. This Miss had a good rtionship with Empress¡¯ family. ¡°If Prince Cheng can marry this Miss, he will have a closer rtionship with me¡­¡± thought Prince Zhou.

    The ce where Chu Liuchen rested was also a pavilion in the garden, which was not far from the one where Prince Cheng was. This pavilion was not as high as the previous one, but when he sat in front of the window, he could still see most of the scenery in the garden. From time to time, several young Misses passed by under the pavilion withughter.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of this ce?¡± Xiqi asked respectfully.

    Xiao Xuanzi loosened the back of the wheelchair, stood up, and turned around with picky eyes. Looking around, he reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°Just rest here!¡±

    After that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Report back to your Prince that he does not need to arrange people for our Prince, lest there be some misunderstandings and inconveniences for you!¡±

    Chu Liuchen had brought a few guards with him. After so many assassinations had happened, no matter which prince went out, he would bring a few apanying guards with him.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will report to our Prince right now!¡± Xiqi nodded repeatedly and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Xiao Xuanzi would ask for some guards from him. If Prince Chen had an ident under the protection of the guards of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, then his master Prince Cheng would definitely be med.

    Different from other princes, Prince Chen was likely to have an ident, which could easily be known from his weak condition. No one knew whether he would suddenly crash.

    At that time, both Emperor and Empress Dowager would have vented their anger on his master Prince Cheng.

    At present, it was the best to not use the guards of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. Xiqi even felt that the guards in their mansion should stay away from Prince Chen. Even if something happened to Prince Chenter, it would be his own guards¡¯ business, and have nothing to do with Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    After bowing to Chu Liuchen again, Xiqi retreated downstairs, and he nodded and waved to a dark corner. Immediately, a guard came out from a dark ce on the roadside and Xiqi said, ¡°Do not keep an eye on here. Prince Chen is now resting inside and his guards are here. It may cause inconvenience if we offend them!¡±

    Xiqi pointed at several guards who were standing downstairs and said. He did not want Prince Chen to mistakenly think that he was under Prince Cheng¡¯s surveince.

    A few guards heard the noise and they all turned their eyes here. Those cold eyes fell on Xiqi, which made him unconsciously tremble with fear. He gave amand to the guards of their own mansion and left in a hurry.

    His master also wanted to keep a distance from this unlucky Prince Chen.

    In terms of this matter, it could be said that it was Prince Chen who caused such a bigmotion. If it had not been for Prince Chen¡¯s disturbance and that he had passed out, his master Prince Cheng would not have appeared in public and been caught in others¡¯ sight, and he would not have been forced to marry an unsuitable wife.

    Every time he thought of this, he would beat his chest and stamp his feet for his master.

    It had happened suddenly at that time. In order not to attract others¡¯ attention, his master had deliberately led people to Prince Chen¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, Prince Chen had not acted as a shield, but had let his master expose himself in front of everyone.

    After living in seclusion for so many years, he had gradually faded out of everyone¡¯s sight. However, because of a sudden assassination, his master was targeted by someone, and even Emperor and Empress Dowager paid attention to him.

    It could be said that this was all because of this unlucky Prince Chen. If any other prince had been present at that time, it would not be possible to end up like this.

    Of course, there was still a questionable point in this matter. This Prince Chen looked so ill, but at that time he had been holding a girl in his arms, right? Who was she? When had Prince Chen had a girl he liked?

    As for this point, neither Prince Cheng nor Xiqi could figure it out. Moreover, under that circumstance, Prince Cheng had not dared to keep many watches on Chu Liuchen, so he had only seen that person leave and disappear in the end.

    Was that a real person or a fake one? A man or a woman? Young or old? Everything was confusing.

    Xiqi dared not to say that the one at that time must be a young Miss from an aristocratic family. Perhaps a prostitute in a brothel? If she was a prostitute in a brothel, then she was most likely to be a young girl that made a living only as a performer.

    Of course, these were all his master Prince Cheng¡¯s guess. Xiqi thought that such a sick Prince still thought of beauties, so there was no need to worry about him, even if he might be healthy now. Maybe it was because he indulged in womanizing that he became sick and weak.

    It was said that Prince Chen stayed away from womanizing. He had thrown out all the sex-educating maids from the pce and even killed them. Perhaps this rumor had been exaggerated.

    His master looked down on Prince Chen even more. He was just a sick and weak yboy who took advantage of Empress Dowager¡¯s power.

    It would be better to stay away from him than to deal with him!

    So as to avoid his bad luck spreading to his master.

    Chu Liuchen sat in the wheelchair and he slowly patted his armrest after he saw Xiqi leaving.

    ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi rushed over.

    ¡°Bring that girl here!¡± Chu Liuchen said calmly, with his eyes slightly closed and his head leaning back.

    ¡°This is Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. Master, aren¡¯t you afraid that Prince Cheng will know this?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked worriedly. Although he had seen that Xiqi had asked guards to leave, it was not sure whether there was someone else here. After all, this was Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, and they were not as familiar with the terrain here as those of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuchen closed his eyes slightly and snorted. ¡°How dare shee here at such time! Since she has alreadye here, why should she care about where she goes?¡±

    ¡°Master, I am afraid that Second Miss muste here! The invitation cards have been sent from Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion and I have also heard that they cannot simply refuse toe this time. The two Misses of Qin¡¯s Mansion all meet the requirement, so they have toe here!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi exined for Qin Wanru with a smile.

    ¡°Meet the requirement? She is really suitable. Prince Cheng wants to choose some young girls now, so she is a suitable one!¡± Chu Liuchen opened his eyes slightly, which shone brightly.

    Xiao Xuanzi knew that his master was in a bad mood now, so he said with a smile.

    ¡°Go to inform Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess that Prince Cheng may choose some young Misses. Even if he does not get married now, he can still keep them as a backup. Let Great Elder Princess pay attention to this!¡±

    Chu Liuchen snorted and did not want to say any more about this.

    ¡°Yes, I will go to inform Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in a while. What about Second Miss Qin?¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded and bowed.

    ¡°Ask her to be more cautious, lest she should happen to be chosen by Prince Cheng. This Uncle finally agrees to get married, so Imperial Grandmother and Emperor Uncle are tolerant of his choices. Whoever carelesslyes into sight at this time may be chosen by Prince Cheng.¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

 Chapter 402 - Qin Yuru Disappeared!

    <h4>Chapter 402 Qin Yuru Disappeared!</h4>

    ¡°Master, rest assured. I am going to notify her now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded again and again, and smiled. He knew that his master treated Second Miss Qin differently. When Prince Cheng Your Highness was about to say which Miss he liked just now, the jade in his master¡¯s hands was broken.

    That jade had been held in the hands of his master before. How could it break so easily!

    It was just the right time to break!

    Xiao Xuanzi first went to find Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and it was easy to find her. She was in the middle flower hall. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was the host to treat these Misses from aristocratic family today.

    All the Misses who came here were not led by their Madams. All of them looked very shy. Although there were Misses who had infinite thoughts about Prince Cheng, there were also some who felt that they had nothing to do with the concubine selection. But because these Misses were still young, they dared not to be reckless in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Xiao Xuanzi looked at an old maid beside Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and beckoned her. The old maid came here in a hurry. Xiao Xuanzi found that he knew the old maid, so things would be easier.

    He told her Chu Liuchen¡¯s words in a low voice, and watched the old maid squeezing into the crowd and saying something to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nced over to see Xiao Xuanzi, nodding emotionlessly.

    Since the words for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had already been delivered, Xiao Xuanzi nced around and did not find Qin Wanru in the flower hall. So he went out of the flower hall.

    He went along the main road that followed the flower hall.

    When he walked to the halfway, he saw the two Misses of Qin¡¯s Mansion walking one after the other, going here separately.

    The one in the front was the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion. She didn¡¯t look very good with her servant girls. Second Miss was behind. She looked very peaceful, and her eyes were very gentle and natural.

    He shed over to a path by the side of the road, squeezing his eyebrows to Yujie who wasing here.

    Yujie had seen Xiao Xuanzi early. After being surprised for a moment, she stretched out the sleeves of Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru looked sideways, and she also saw Xiao Xuanzi.

    Seeing that Qin Yuru was getting faster and faster, Qin Wanru stopped and stepped aside. Qin Yuru was still walking in front, and she did not notice that Qin Wanru had been far away.

    Seeing that nobody noticed her, Qin Wanru entered the path. Xiao Xuanzi hid behind a big tree first, and waited for Qin Wanru to enter the path, then he shed out behind the tree. He saluted respectfully to Qin Wanru and said with a smile, ¡°Second Miss, our master asks me toe here and have something to tell you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru felt a little surprised. Today Prince Cheng was going to select concubine. What did Chu Liuchen do here? But since this person was alwaysing and going like a shadow, she just stumbled a little, and then returned to peace.

    ¡°Our master said that Prince Cheng may choose a few young Misses as backups. So he reminds Second Miss of being careful. If you are liked by Prince Cheng, Empress Dowager and emperor might agree given that Prince Cheng has not selected any concubine for so many years!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile.

    ¡°Prince Cheng will choose a young concubine? How can they get married?¡± Qin Wanru asked in shock. This thing was beyond her expectation. Since Prince Cheng was not young, it was reasonable for him to select a wife with right age and get married right away.

    ¡°The wife of the prince must be of right age, but it¡¯s okay for Prince Cheng Your Highness to select a few young Misses. It is hard to let Prince Cheng agree to get married afterall,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said implicitly.

    This meant that Prince Cheng not only chose wife this time. The candidate for his wife should be almost decided. But he could choose some young Misses to be concubines from other Misses.

    Qin Wanru, who was quite surprised at the behavior of Prince Cheng¡¯s concubine selection, suddenly felt that she knew the whole thing clearly.

    This was a gamble between the emperor and Prince Cheng. Although Prince Cheng lost the first move, it did not mean that he would follow the direction decided by the emperor.

    After the wife of prince was selected, he could also choose some concubines who were suitable for him. And these people must be useful to him.

    Since the emperor had taken the lead, he would give him the appropriate benefits. Or at this time the emperor had not really determined whether Prince Cheng had any thoughts, but the necessary wife of him should be sent by them. Since Prince Cheng agreed grievously, it was reasonable for him to pick a few to fight against the wife of him.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t think it would have anything to do with her. Given the age of Prince Cheng, how could it be possible to connect with her? But now she suddenly felt that she was careless. Compared with other people, she was still very possible to be chosen.

    The official position of her father Qin Huaiyong was not high or low, and he was a person with true power. If he was drawn over, it would be very beneficial for the prince. In addition, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s current military power was notrge, even if he was pulled over by Prince Cheng, the emperor would not feel anything bad. If Qin Huaiyong went further in the future, he would be a greater help.

    ¡°Is it possible that Prince Cheng will choose me?¡± Qin Wanru said directly.

    Xiao Xuanzi smiled and said, ¡°Our master thinks it is possible. Second Miss, you need to be careful. I have reported to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. With the protection of Great Elder Princess, Second Miss will be much safer. Remember not to walk around. Not only is our master in the mansion, Prince Zhou Your Highness is still here!¡±

    This meant that Qin Wanru should be careful about not only Prince Cheng, but also Prince Zhou. This one was not a good guy. Since he was the son of the Empress, he had been much nobler than the other Princes.

    ¡°Prince Cheng doesn¡¯t worry about that I¡¯m not my father¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Qin Wanru could understand the meaning of him but she only didn¡¯t understand why Prince Cheng did not exclude her.

    Of course, Qin Huaiyong was suitable in all aspects, but if she was not the biological daughter of Qin Huaiyong, then this so-called appropriateness would not y any role at all. It might waste a position of concubine.

    Even if he was the Prince, he did not have many concubines on the royal certificate.

    One wife, two concubines and other two side concubines. A Prince could only put these people on the royal certificate. So there were only a few ces, adding up to five people.

    ¡°Second Miss, the royal family has never been afraid of adding a few extra concubines. Even if it isn¡¯t for this reason, it could be that reason to enter the mansion. It¡¯s just adding one more person to raise in the mansion!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi hinted at her.

    Qin Wanru was frightened and terrified, and a little sh of surprise shed in the corner of her eyes. She was really careless, and took it for granted!

    She put her own ideas on what Prince Cheng thought!

    If the words of Xiao Xuanzi were true, it was really possible and it would be very dangerous. Prince Cheng could bring a girl he liked to his mansion without wasting a concubine position.

    If a girl lost her reputation because of Prince Cheng, it was enough for him to take the responsibility. Since the girl lost her reputation, she dared not to ask for a position.

    ¡°Show my gratitude to your master!¡± Qin Wanru thanked.

    ¡°Second Miss, you¡¯re wee!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled and saluted to Qin Wanru, and then left from the side road. He had visited Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion for many times, so he was familiar with the way of Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion. Returning from that way, he could not be obvious and he did not need to pass the rockery near Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou.

    Qin Wanru didn¡¯t leave right away. She walked slightly behind before turning slowly from the previous road, as if she had only taken a few more steps because of her love for the scenery.

    Then she followed the Misses to go into the flower hall again.

    But when she arrived at thergest flower hall, she didn¡¯t see Qin Yuru. She could not help but slightly frown. If Qin Yuru also walked along this road, this time she would definitely appear here.

    After seeing Qin Wanru, Nanny Gao, who had been there for a while, was immediately overjoyed, and hurried over to salute and say to her with a smile, ¡°Second Miss Qin, you have finally been here. Our princess is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Qin Wanru was surprised and said. Before the truth was revealed, they had said to keep the distance between her grandmother and her.

    ¡°Yes, our princess is waiting for Second Miss. Upon hearing that Second Miss hase here, our princess keeps waiting for Second Miss toe over, for our princess has been very grateful for the things about Master Hao!¡±

    Nanny Gao smiled. Her voice was not high or low, but it was enough to be heard by the people around her, which answered the questions of people around her.

    It was because the fact that Qin Wanru had rescued Shao Yuanhao. In fact, it wasn¡¯t Qin Wanru that rescued him. They had not thought that Great Elder Princess would remember the kindness of others. When she met Qin Wanru, she would ask her toe to her ce.

    Several Misses were secretly jealous. At that time, they were also in the mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Why didn¡¯t they find the Master Hao who was in trouble? Otherwise, it was they who were given a higher look by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess rather than Qin Wanru who just came from a small ce in the countryside.

    But now things had passed. Being jealous would not change anything. Everyone could only look at it helplessly, giving way, watching Qin Wanru, who was led by Nanny Gao with a smile, walking to the direction of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was sitting in the high seat, and she had seen Qin Wanru. She smiled like a flower and she was in a good mood. She regained her granddaughter and was in a good rtionship with her, which made her feel very happy. When she saw Qin Wanru wasing over to salute, she immediately stood up and took her hands, and let her sit down on the chair aside.

    ¡°Wanru, stay with me today. Don¡¯t go around. The view of Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion is simr to that of our Princess Mansion, and there¡¯s nothing beautiful!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a smile.

    When she heard that Prince Cheng meant to ept several young Misses as his concubine, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess firstly thought of Qin Wanru. She was afraid that Qin Wanru was young and didn¡¯t know much, so she asked Nanny Gao to wait at the door. If she saw Qin Wanruing in, she should immediately let Qin Wanru follow her without letting her go around.

    Listening to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯sment on the view of Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion, Qin Wanru could not help but show a smile on her face. Of course she understood that this was because Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess worried about her. She felt warm and nodded immediately. But her eyes turned around, and she hesitantly asked, ¡°Great Elder Princess, did you see my Big Sister?¡±

 Chapter 403 - Letâ€™s Have a Look at the Garden

    <h4>Chapter 403 Let¡¯s Have a Look at the Garden</h4>

    ¡°First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frowned mildly and stared around.

    ¡°She was walking ahead of me! I walked slowly as I was attracted by the view of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, she should have been here as she had left first, but where is she now?¡± asked Qin Wanru in surprise.

    The consort selection was held today while everyone had no idea about it. All people got off their carriages first and then walked into the mansion. If there had been any problems or ns, they should have asked aftering in and they could not go directly to appreciate the garden impolitely.

    Moreover, those who came here mostly weredies from aristocratic families and they were clear that their purpose was Prince Cheng¡¯s consort selection. Thus, they would not act obtrusively because it would be hard to know what to do if they offended Prince Cheng!

    ¡°Servants! Find First Miss Qin!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gave an order indifferently, from which they could tell that she was unpleasant.

    The instant she ordered, two old maids answered and left.

    The scenario made otherdies there lower their heads while some smartdies regarded it as a farce.

    It was a farce directed by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. As for Qin¡¯s Mansion? It just happened to get involved in it!

    Those old-line aristocratic families in the capital city had always known Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was on bad terms with Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Qin sisters also got involved.

    When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had expressed her appreciation towards Second Miss Qin and thought highly of her, then it was immediately said that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion preferred First Miss Qin. Despite Qin Yuru¡¯s ceaseless scandals and awful reputation, Old Madam of Duke Xing, who had not been interested in this stuff before, was particrly in favor of her.

    The reward to Qin Yuru at the eptance banquet for Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s nominal daughter that day had seemed to say it all.

    Everyone thought Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would ept Qin Yuru as her nominal granddaughter soon since she had stated very clearly at the banquet. This restless First Miss Qin, however, had another scandal that maltreating her sister on the street and smashing the blood jade bracelet given by Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    What a hrious drama!

    Now these people wondered why Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would have such a poor taste! How could she just pick the scandal-ridden Qin Yuru topete against Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!

    Just looked at it! How shameless Qin Yuru was today! She even dared to attend this selection and just left here untamedly! Did she attempt to win the position of Prince Cheng¡¯s consort? It was said that Qin Yuru was engaged to the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, a crossed-cousin marriage. Another saying was that she had even broken the engagement with another man in Jiangzhou just in order to marry the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in the capital city.

    Everyone there involuntarily had a malicious inference to First Miss Qin because of those rumors, plus thetest news that she now disappeared without reason.

    Did she attempt to take the initiative?

    This thought agitated those who liked Prince Cheng. They twisted a bit and peeped at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who was sitting on top. As they found her face was livid, they then decided not to do anything which might burn themselves.

    ¡°Yujie, you go and find big sister, too. I will be with Great Elder Princess and at least I don¡¯t need your service now.¡± Thinking for a while, Qin Wanru lowered her voice and ordered Yujie.

    ncing at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hesitantly, Yujie seemed to be worried.

    ¡°Those old maids who are looking for big sister don¡¯t know what she looks like, so it will be convenient for you to look for her. Just remember. Don¡¯t cause any trouble and bring big sister here!¡±

    Realizing Yujie was unwilling to do this, Qin Wanru persuaded her softly in a low voice. Although she didn¡¯t say it loudly, those who heard her words immediately thought highly of Second Miss Qin.

    Compared to First Miss Qin who seemed to have wicked intentions, Second Miss Qin was much more decent.

    Although it was said that they didn¡¯t get on well with each other, the event that Qin Yuru scolded Qin Wanru in public must have a bad influence on them. Moreover, since Second Miss Qin was still young, she might not know how to hide her feelings.

    Even so, Second Miss Qin was able to focus on the overall situation by sending people to look for First Miss Qin. In case those old maids could not find her, she even sent her only servant girl here to help, from which it was obvious that she was a sensibledy.

    As everyone was thinking like this, their thoughts that Qin Yuru must have done something furtive got stronger? At that moment, everyone could do nothing but just sit there and take a wild guess before Great Elder Princess spoke.

    When hearing herdy¡¯s words, Yujie bowed sideways and hurried to leave unwillingly.

    Realizing there was nobody else serving Qin Wanru, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess then sent one of her servant girls to minister to Qin Wanru¡¯s needs.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, what a lively day!¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes rested on those agitateddies beside after expressing her thanks to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Thesedies kept looking out secretly. Especially when Qin Wanru mentioned Qin Yuru, they looked much more upset.

    ¡°Yes, it is quite busy here today for many aristocratic families also received the invitation cards.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded as she answered. Seeing Qin Wanru¡¯s good behaviors and manners, she now felt better. As for why she was willing to take charge of this reception and help Prince Cheng greet these youngdies in the inner courtyard, it was mostly because she didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to be at a disadvantage situation.

    ¡°Can the hall hold all people here?¡± looking around the flower hall, Qin Wanru goggled and asked.

    Her question reminded Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess that the reasons why she came here were not only to greet thesedies but also to tell her dear biological granddaughter something. Realizing that she could not spend more time on them, she just waved her hand and said, ¡°It is still early for the selection. What about looking around in the garden for the view here is pretty good!¡±

    Nanny Gao chuckled behind her princess. Not long ago, Great Elder Princess justined to Second Miss Qin that the view of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion was average and it was like that of their own mansion. Then she now intended to send away thesedies with her lie.

    Since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had said so,dies there then quickly stood up.

    Most of them left directly after taking leave of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess while some only considered the whole thing as a hrious drama when noticing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was holding Qin Wanru¡¯s hand tightly.

    Somedies had been confused about the reason why notorious First Miss Qin would be favored by Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now, everything was clear. Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion just attempted to challenge Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess with opposing views.

    They now both were somebody¡¯s grandmas! How could they not feel tired of it these years?

    By the way, Qin sisters now could take advantage of this confrontation. However, it would not be a good thing anyway because Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would definitely hate what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess liked and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would hate what Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion liked.

    It seemed that Qin Yuru was not superior to Qin Wanru and nobody could know what would be of her in the future. As regards Second Miss Qin, she now was too young to get involved! She was still a kid!

    Now the silent observation was the best way in that they would be affected once screwing over Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t intend to let Qin Wanru walk around. She had been a bit worried before but her worries grew stronger when hearing the rumors about Chu Liuchen. After she asked every servant to leave except Nanny Gao, she now hurried to warn Qin Wanru, ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t wander around! If Prince Cheng liked you, it would turn into a big trouble!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry! I promise!¡± Qin Wanru smiled, reaching out and shaking Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ hands lightly, and answered with her sweet voice.

    Her lovely look reddened Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ eyes for Qin Wanru reminded her of her own daughter who also looked lovely and sweet in her childhood.

    However, every time she thought of her dear daughter, who was ruined by the cruel old woman, she could barely breathe and was overwhelmed by the repressed sadness.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, when will you reveal your identity and let me announce righteously that you are my biological granddaughter?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked with her red-rimmed eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. Very soon!¡± Qin Wanruforted her softly. It seemed that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was the one who did care about her sincerely and was willing to listen to her. Even if she might think what Qin Wanru did was out of mischief, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess still enabled Qin Wanru to aplish her n.

    Qin Wanru was moved by her.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry. You know, I have, I have been waiting for this too long!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wiped her tears with her handkerchief and answered sadly.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, look, it is a good thing! Why do you cry again? It won¡¯t take long for Second Miss toe back to you! You don¡¯t have to cry!¡± Nanny Gao smiled and tried tofort her princess.

    Her words pleased Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She nodded and thought she might think too much as her granddaughter was smarter and Qin Wanru would not go down her daughter¡¯s road again.

    However, the moment she thought of Qin Yuru, her face turned livid. ¡°Why is your big sister here today? Not to mention her mysterious disappearance, does she really attempt to lure Prince Cheng?¡±

    Prince Cheng was her nephew so she didn¡¯t want a notorious woman to appear in her nephew¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s have a look at the garden and we might meet her there!¡± Qin Wanru smirked and proposed smoothly; she had ordered Yujie went to the garden given that Qin Yuru might be there!

    ¡°Does she really want to look for Prince Cheng?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frowned and asked, feeling disgruntled at Qin Yuru, ¡°Or has she forgotten her engagement with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°You will see!¡± Qin Wanru answered with a bright smile, trying to make Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stand up.

    Being resigned to Qin Wanru¡¯s movement, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had to stand up and kept warning her, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far! Stay close to me, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will always listen to you! Grandma!¡± Qin Wanru answered happily. With her long eyshes fluttering, a trace of indifference appeared in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Grandma, a good show now may be waiting for us there!¡±

    Prince Cheng could not be calcted easily by Qin Yuru like Qi Tianyu!

    It seemed that Qin Yuru was going to have a great fall! Just in time! She couldn¡¯t wait to see what Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would do next¡­

 Chapter 404 - A Message from Shao Jieâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 404 A Message from Shao Jie¡¯er</h4>

    Qin Yuru did have a dirty little secret on the way to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion so she then left on her own in a hurry.

    By the way, since she now came to dislike Di Yan strongly, why not try her best to marry up if possible?

    She had thought about it carefully; if she impressed Prince Cheng positively, it was still possible for her to be his vice consort or just a concubine with her background and the support from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, even if she could not win the position of Princess Consort. Thus, for Qin Yuru, it would not matter too much even though she had an engagement with others because she had no desire to the title of Prince Cheng¡¯s Consort.

    It seemed that her current idea and Ning Caixian¡¯s had at least one thing inmon.

    It would not affect her too much even if her reputation was ruined. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want the position of Princess Consort. Was she able to marry Prince Cheng and give birth to a boy, it would be possible for her to force the present Princess Consort to abdicate and then win the title!

    However, the most indispensable premise was that she had to leave a deep impression on Prince Cheng. About this, Qin Yuru never considered it as a difficulty for she had always known that she was very pretty and her appearance was superior to otherdies of aristocratic families in the capital city.

    Nanny Huang once told her that it was of great importance for a woman to be soft and gentle. When she had been in Jiangzhou, she did make it. However, when she had arrived in the capital city, she became more irascible because of Di Yan.

    Thus, it would not be difficult for her to redisy her once gentlewomanly behaviors.

    If Qin Yuru were selected by Prince Cheng, as regards her engagement with Di Yan, she would not think it a great matter. Once her status went up, Di Yan would not be out of her league. Moreover, she was favored by her grandmother, which meant that her dear grandma would not force her to marry the useless guy and would even help her cancel the engagement privately by telling the public that they had never engaged to each other and it was just a rumor.

    Qin Yuru took it for granted that everything would turn out the way she wanted it to. Thus, she slipped away with her intention and turned in another direction when Qin Wanru was not with her. After walking along a path, she stopped a servant girl of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion and inquired about Prince Cheng¡¯s location. Then, she went towards the central garden with Mei Xue directly because she was told that Prince Cheng now was in the garden.

    Since a consort selection was held today while it was not appropriate for Prince Cheng, a male, to appear in front of others, it was certain that he would watch them privately somewhere overhead.

    Simply put, she only needed to find a higher ce.

    As Qin Yuru came towards the garden with this n, she quickly found the pavilion where Prince Cheng was. Although the pavilion was a bit hidden, located on another side of an artificial hill, Qin Yuru still found it with her sharp eyes and felt that someone was there.

    Surprised, she quickly checked her dress and was ready to rush there. However, her sleeve was grabbed by someone. She immediately turned around and found it was Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, where are you going?¡±

    Even though she knew Shao Jie¡¯er was kind to her, Qin Yuru still felt it was improper to tell her the truth. Then she put on a poker face and answered with a smile, ¡°I had a bit chest tightness, so I am walking around to relieve it!¡±

    ¡°Here is the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion! Don¡¯t ramble around!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er warned her. Since she had been to the Flower Hall and greeted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she then went to look for Qin Yuru and intended to tell her Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words.

    ¡°It is too crowded here and it makes me sick.¡± Qin Yuru pretended to feel ufortable in her chest.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er trusted her lie and said with her shining eyes when pointing at a porch at the corner, which was not only remotely located but also quite far away from the pavilion on that hill. Qin Yuru was extremely reluctant to follow her.

    However, Shao Jie¡¯er was so passionate that Qin Yuru was pulled by her resignedly.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, my mother intends to know what happened to your mansion on earth? Howe? What is your mother¡¯s purpose by causing this trouble?¡± As soon as Qin Yuru took her seat, Shao Jie¡¯er quickly looked serious and retold Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words verbatim.

    Had Madam Di not ceaselessly caused troubles, Qin Yuru would have been in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now.

    Her words displeased Qin Yuru. However spiteful Madam Di was, she was her biological mother. Thinking of her current situation, Qin Yuru could not help feeling guilty.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was only a daughter of a concubine! How could she look down upon her mother! Even though she was here to retell Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words, she went too far this time!

    ¡°I have told everything to the First Miss of your mansion. Why ask again?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s face turned dark and replied with a bad attitude.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s words displeased Shao Jie¡¯er in turn. ¡°Qin Yuru is just ady of a normal family. How can she really treat herself as the daughter of Madam of Duke Xing even if grandma likes her!¡±

    ¡°Big sister is very busy and she has no time to care about you,¡± said Shao Jie¡¯er with a gloomy look.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t tell Madam of Duke Xing these even though she asked me about it?¡± astounded, Qin Yuru asked astonishedly with her wide-open eyes.

    When she was lost in the crowd on New Year¡¯s Eve and unable to find others, she encountered First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The moment she met thisdy, she was deeply impressed by her beauty. It was also the first time that Qin Yuru had admitted that her appearance was notparable to that of First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was famous for her talent and beauty. However, Qin Yuru had thought that she didn¡¯t deserve this before because Qin Yuru had believed that it just depended on a good rumor, for she had also been known by others for her talents and beauty when in Jiangzhou in this way. But when she met First Miss Shao finally, Qin Yuru had to acknowledge that she was inferior to thisdy.

    Her manner, her appearance and her mild and benevolent countenance, which seemed that she would never get angry, were iparable among alldies Qin Yuru had ever seen before. She seemed to get the power of easing one¡¯s mind and making others express their true feelings willingly.

    After introducing herself, Qin Yuru immediately said yes to Shao Yanru¡¯s invitation and hoped to have a heart-to-heart talk with her. Thus, when Shao Yanru asked about this matter, she told Shao Yanru everything and she even disclosed some details of the event which happened in Jiangzhou.

    First Miss Shao also said that since her grandma preferred Qin Yuru, she would also favor her and was willing to treat Qin Yuru as her sister.

    Shao Yanru even brought her to the way to Qin¡¯s Mansion for fear that Qin Yuru would be doubted by others. She didn¡¯t let Qin Yuru leave on her own until Qin Wanru and the other people came.

    It could say that First Miss Shao was perfect in Qin Yuru¡¯s mind!

    Qin Yuru had never been impressed so deeply by others, including thosedies of aristocratic families and those ofmon families in the capital city.

    She had considered Shao Yanru as the bestdy of the aristocratic family in the capital city.

    Even so, Qin Yuru now had to doubt her. First Miss Shao had promised her that she would tell Madam of Duke Xing about what happened in Qin¡¯s Mansion and had asked her not to get worried for she would figure out the best way to help Qin Yuru with her mother and grandma. However, ording to Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words, it was obvious that Shao Yanru didn¡¯t tell Madam of Duke Xing!

    ¡°Big Sister dide once but she didn¡¯t go home, so it is impossible for her to let mother know!¡± curling her lip, Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly felt Qin Yuru was an idiot.

    ¡°Big sister enjoys a high status here and she will never particrly return to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and just y a role as a messenger! Well, Qin Yuru must think too highly of herself and must believe that she is the one whom grandma likes most. How stupid!¡±

    ¡°The only granddaughter whom grandma likes most has always been my big sister! There is no exception!¡±

    ¡°First Miss didn¡¯t return to the mansion?¡± Qin Yuru asked uncertainly, ¡°It was veryte then¡­¡±

    ¡°That night her return was contrived secretly, so it was inappropriate for her to show up! Anyway, there is no need for you to care about my big sister. Madam and Madam Dowager know what to do. Now, the only thing you need to do is tell me everything about the ident in your mansion!¡± said Shao Jie¡¯er crossly. As she had no way to gather information about Shao Yanru, Qin Yuru¡¯s intense inquiries about her big sister quite annoyed her.

    Even if she was a daughter of a concubine, she thought highly of herself because her father was Duke Xing. Had Madam of Duke Xing not ordered her, she would not have expressed her sincerity to Qin Yuru forwardly.

    When Qin Yuru had arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that day, she only had a very short talk with her out of courtesy. However, Shao Jie¡¯er had always disdained Qin Yuru in her mind for she would never forget the very first time Qin Yuru came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was found fainted at the entrance of backyard because she was shocked by her scandal.

    ¡°Nothing. My mother is ill, seriously ill!¡± Qin Yuru slurred.

    ¡°Well, your mother has a good sense of timing! Well done! How can your mother just get sick right around this time! Eh? Doesn¡¯t she know she will screw everything up?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er twitched her mouth and gave Qin Yuru a reply with a sneer.

    She sneered at not only Madam Di but also Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru noticed Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s disdain for her mother and herself from her words but Qin Yuru didn¡¯t dare to snap at her in that she knew it was no good for her if she messed with Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Calming down, Qin Yuru said, ¡°I wonder what Madam of Duke Xing wants me to do.¡±

    ¡°Madam, eh, mother intends to know whether you have a n. The matter that you fought with your sister in public has a very negative influence. Besides, your mother now is ill and you are unable to leave as you want, which means you can¡¯t meet grandma. So she wants to know if you have any idea. Do you?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er threw the question back.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was just a daughter of a concubine and her status was not very high. Usually, she called Madam of Duke Xing ¡°madam¡±. However, this time she pretended to be favored by Madam of Duke Xing by calling her ¡°mother¡±, which did astonish Qin Yuru.

    Although Qin Yuru was able to attend this banquet today, it was inappropriate for Madam Dowager of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to show up since no senior apanied thesedies of aristocratic families today.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Qin Yuru was hesitant and quickly nced at Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°Just say it. I am here for you today. My aim is to see whether you have ns and to help you as much as possible!¡± said Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Qin Yuru answered, ¡°Well, I, I do have one but I am not sure whether it is avable¡­¡±

    Nanny Huang had figured out one for her and she wanted Qin Yuru to let Madam of Duke Xing know at the right time. As for why she looked hesitant, it was because Nanny Huang told her to do so.

    ¡°Fine, just say it. If your sisteres here, it will be inconvenient for us to discuss!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er replied impatiently.

    Then Qin Yuru leaned over Shao Jie¡¯er and began to whisper to her. Shao Jie¡¯er who had looked disdainful just now kept nodding in agreement and her countenance now looked eased.

 Chapter 405 - The Gaffes

    <strong>Chapter 405 The Gaffes</strong>

    When Qin Yuru stopped, Shao Jie¡¯er quickly said, ¡°Fine, it is a good idea. I will tell my, eh, mother. As for the other things, my mother will deal with them!¡±

    ¡°I sure appreciate, Second Miss Shao!¡± Qin Yuru was overjoyed because she justpleted a major task that was to get in touch with people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion when she finally was able to walk out of Qin¡¯s Mansion. Even though the one was not Madam of Duke Xing whom she wanted to contact, it could also be regarded as a good omen!

    ¡°My pleasure. You know, if you are epted by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, we will be good sisters!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er smiled and said as she stood up, ¡°I have to leave now for my third sister must be looking for me!¡±

    ¡°Great. I think it is better for us not to leave here together, so I will wait for another moment here and then leave!¡± Qin Yuru answered with a smile and also stood up. Since she had finished the task Nanny Huang gave her, she now was able to do her own things!

    ¡°Fine!¡± When Shao Jie¡¯er was ready to leave, she suddenly stopped and quickly turned back to face Qin Yuru. Pointing in the direction of the garden, Shao Jie¡¯er warned, ¡°Don¡¯t go there. You now have engaged to someone. Thus, it will be ominous for you if being selected by Prince Cheng.¡±

    ¡°I know that! Just go!¡± Qin Yuru pretended to be obedient to Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s warning and kept nodding, but she just twitched her mouth privately.

    Shao Jie¡¯er then left and headed towards the inner courtyard!

    Seeing Shao Jie¡¯er leaving, Qin Yuru immediately put on a mocking smile. ¡°Let me not go there? She must fear that I will be chosen by Prince Cheng! She must have the same idea!¡±

    However, even if Shao Jie¡¯er had the idea, she could not win Qin Yuru for she was only a daughter of a concubine! No matter how she wanted to be selected by Prince Cheng, she had nothing to do with the glory, wealth and rank!

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t leave until Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s figure disappeared in her sight. Then she started to walk in that direction again. Now most people must be in the Flower Hall and it was said that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was in charge of the reception. Given Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ influence, everything must run ording to her mind. Even if thosedies had the chance to visit the garden, they would do it together!

    If Qin Yuru went with that group ofdies, Prince Cheng would not notice her. Thus, she had to seize the opportunity! Since there was nobody in the garden right at this time, it would be good for her toe here first to attract Prince Cheng¡¯s attention and to impress him!

    That was Qin Yuru¡¯s n! Thus, when she moved towards the rockery, she quickly assumed a graceful and delicate look by appreciating plum blossoms affectionately from time to time or standing by ake fairily. Qin Yuru was trying her best to make her look charming and enchanting, hoping she could make Prince Cheng have a crush on her.

    In order to draw Prince Cheng¡¯s attention, Qin Yuru particrly kept walking back and forth. She went to almost every corner of the rockery.

    To show her beautiful bodyshape, she stood uprightly and decently. In case Prince Cheng who was in the pavilion found out she did it on purpose, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t dare to look up. Thus, it would be reasonable for her to im that she didn¡¯t know Prince Cheng was there.

    However, Qin Yuru¡¯s coquettish manner had already been noticed by Prince Cheng, and Prince Zhou, who were sitting in the pavilion on the rockery.

    Seeing Qin Yuru now standing under another plum tree and gracefully reaching out to pick a plum blossom carefully, Prince Zhou could not helpughing. He nced at Prince Cheng and smirked. He said, ¡°Uncle, thedy is quite pretty and she is trying her best to draw your attention wholeheartedly. For her sake, just take her!¡±

    In the imperial pce, there were endless pce maids who wanted to throw themselves at those princes while outside the pce, there were alsodies of aristocratic families who postured to impress them. These princes had seen manydies who pretended to run into them identally or to fall in front of them deliberately. Thus, they immediately understood what Qin Yuru was thinking from her coquettish performance.

    She must have known the Prince Cheng¡¯s location and tried to show herself here on purpose.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s thoughtful gaze fell on Qin Yuru.

    From his view, he could only see her side look which, however, made him feel familiar. Prince Cheng then began to recall when he had met thisdy before.

    Her side look was enchanting from his view. The harmonious scene that Qin Yuru sniffed plum blossoms delicately made everyone think Qin Yuru a fairylikedy.

    Not hearing Prince Cheng¡¯s answer, Prince Zhou was stunned and he also took another nce at Qin Yuru. When he found she was pretty, he praised, ¡°Uncle, she is really pretty! Why not ask about her background and just take her! Although her behavior is improper, she might really admire you ande here in particr!¡±

    After all, these princes would never care about the number of their concubines!

    For Prince Zhou, thedy was really beautiful but her manner was terrible, which meant that she didn¡¯te from a well-known aristocratic family. Thus, it would be the best for her to be granted a position of concubine and there was no need to waste the precious titles of consorts.

    His mother kept warning him to be friendly with Prince Cheng so it might be a good idea to send a beauty to him as a gift here.

    ¡°Her mansion?¡± Prince Cheng finally spoke.

    Xiqi who was standing behind him hurried to answer, ¡°I have no idea, Your Highness. Should I go to ask her while you wait here for a moment?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Prince Cheng shook his head. He just felt familiar with her appearance and he didn¡¯t really want to know her background.

    He had turned his mind wholeheartedly towards Buddhism. Even though he was to deceive the public by this to some extent, he was deeply affected by Buddha. Thus, he didn¡¯t like her when noticing her coquettish manner.

    ¡°Uncle, let Xiqi ask her! Once we know her background, you can choose her as your concubine! Besides, beauties like her are rare in the capital city!¡± Prince Zhou smiled. He believed Prince Cheng was attracted by her while he must feel shy to ask about her background in front of him. Thus, Prince Zhou directly waved his hand and called his little eunuch.

    ¡°Go and ask which mansion shees from!¡±

    His eunuch answered and left hurriedly. Prince Cheng tried to stop him but it was toote. Then he smiled bitterly and shook his head, allowing Prince Zhou¡¯s trick.

    Qin Yuru now also got anxious and was a bit dispirited when finding there was no response. How could he not notice her when she had been walking here for a long time? Why didn¡¯t he take any action?

    Did Prince Cheng not like her or was he not there coincidentally? She had a strong desire to look up and check but she knew she could not do this, so she had to curb her impulse!

    Since she had been circling the rockery for several times, so now she had no other ce where she could go or other view which she could appreciate. Qin Yuru was unwilling to give up easily but she knew her n would be exposed if she kept walking around the rockery. Thus, she now stood in front of a plum tree and hurried to think about what she should do next by pretending to appreciate the blossoms.

    If Prince Cheng noticed her and liked her, he would send somebody to ask her!

    Why was there nobodying to ask her!

    When she felt upset, she suddenly heard a slight cough behind her! Extremely excited, she still pretended to be half-hearted and turn around. When she found the person was a little eunuch, she nearly failed to maintain her poker face.

    Trying hard to suppress her excitement, Qin Yuru asked mildly, ¡°Hi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°May I know which mansion youe from?¡± the little eunuch smiled and asked. He served Prince Zhou so he knew his master intended to make a match between Prince Cheng and thisdy. Thus, he was very kind to her.

    ¡°There he is!¡±

    Restraining impulses, Qin Yuru pretended to be serious and asked, ¡°What do you mean and why?¡±

    ¡°My master sends me to ask if you dropped your handkerchief on which there are some characters. So he wants to know where youe from!¡±

    The little eunuch took out a piece of handkerchief to show that he was here only to see whether Qin Yuru lost her handkerchief and there was no other meaning. His action also told Qin Yuru that he would not let her vite the doctrine of women.

    ¡°My master is from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.¡± Mei Xue stepped forward and answered loudly.

    ¡°Ady from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion? Would you mind telling me your identity exactly?¡± the little eunuch asked with a bright smile.

    ¡°My master is First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion,¡± Mei Xue answered.

    ¡°Well, it seems that the handkerchief doesn¡¯t belong to thisdy!¡± putting the handkerchief away, the little eunuch imed and turned around smilingly. Since he had known her background, the handkerchief which was used to support the excuse now was useless.

    ¡°May I have a look at the handkerchief because I lost mine just now!¡± Qin Yuru asked sweetly.

    ¡°You lost your handkerchief?¡± Stunned, the little eunuch turned to look at them immediately. Even though the handkerchief didn¡¯t belong to him, it didn¡¯t belong to thisdy in front of him! How could she really im she lost her handkerchief?

    ¡°Yes, so may I?¡± looking kind of shy, Qin Yuru asked again softly.

    Finding she was kind and nice, the little eunuch didn¡¯t turn her down and just gave her the handkerchief.

    The design of this handkerchief was simple in that there was no embroidery on it. Given the stitchwork and the material, it was obvious that this handkerchief possessed a fine quality and was much better than that of Qin Yuru! A little eunuch definitely could not afford one but it was possible for his master to have it!

    The handkerchief wasrger than those whichdies used and Qin Yuru¡¯s own handkerchief was only half the size of this one!

    Checking over, Qin Yuru looked disappointed. She folded it carefully and then gave it to the little eunuch. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Thank you very much! Unfortunately, it is not mine!¡±

    The little eunuch nced at Qin Yuru thoughtfully, smiled and then left.

    When the eunuch left, Qin Yuru was finally relieved for she got her n off her chest! Although the handkerchief was not real, the following things about the earrings would be real!

    This time she didn¡¯t linger but decided to leave. However, since she didn¡¯t want her action to be too obvious, she then turned around and kept pretending to appreciate the view in the garden while walking away.

    In the pavilion on that rockery, when Prince Cheng knew thedy was First Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion from Prince Zhou¡¯s little eunuch, a thought just urred to him! He finally realized when and where he had seen thisdy!

    A smile touched his lips. He stared at Qin Yuru¡¯s figure and was surprised. ¡°It is her!¡±

    No wonder he felt familiar when seeing her face. They did meet before!

    ¡°Uncle, how do you feel? She is a beauty!¡± seeing Prince Cheng just smiling, Prince Zhou then walked to him and asked with a smirk.

    ¡°She is!¡± Prince Cheng gave him a meaningful answer.

    ¡°Great! Then it is her! Uncle, you have to know that it is I who make a match between the beauty and you! I suppose you should thank me sincerely!¡± Prince Zhouughed.

 Chapter 406 - Run into a Brilliant Drama

    <strong>Chapter 406 Run into a Brilliant Drama</strong>

    Although Prince Cheng didn¡¯t deny Prince Zhou¡¯s words, and picked up his cup and sipped the tea naturally, a trace of indifference and indignation shed upon his eyes. ¡°How dare this woman show up here? She must be the one who set off a storm of rumors and gossip in the capital city!¡±

    ¡°What does the Emperor want by allowing this woman to attend my banquet? Does he attempt to test me? Or does he try to force me to submit? If it is the former, then all the woman behaves might be under the Emperor¡¯s instructions. Does the Emperor now begin to suspect of the matter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Uncle!¡± said Prince Zhou¡¯s voice in his ear, waking him from his contemtion. He quickly took several sips of tea to dissimte his emotion and then put the cup down. When he tried to speak, he suddenly found a group of people at the entrance of the garden with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess leading the way.

    Checking his clothes, he stood up and said, ¡°Great Elder Princess is here! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Prince Zhou had to agree right now even though he was trying to get some news out of Prince Cheng.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was a senior so they could not ignore her. Besides, it was an important part for the consort selection. No matter how wide the sight was when they sat in the pavilion on the rockery, they still had to get close to thosedies to see clearly. With the opportunity to greet Great Elder Princess and to have a talk with her, they could watch thosedies of aristocratic families carefully.

    When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess walked in the garden withdies of aristocratic families, she let them act as they wished. Thus, somedies just left while the others were still with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Qin Wanru was also there but she didn¡¯t follow Great Elder Princess too tightly. She just walked a bit far away from Great Elder Princess ording to thetter¡¯s instruction because if Qin Wanru was next to her, she might be noticed by Prince Cheng who would saluteter, which was thest thing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted.

    Although their positions in the family hierarchy was different, she would not be allowed to marry into Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion if Qin Wanru¡¯s real identity was uncovered. However, now nobody knew that.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Qin Wanru both thought that it was better for her not to be so outstanding and that was why Qin Wanru dressed like this today, which seemed that she was to entuate Qin Yuru¡¯s beauty.

    When they walked in the garden, Qin Wanru¡¯s gaze fell upon Qin Yuru who wasing towards them. Qin Wanru scoffed as she surmised correctly that Qin Yuru dide to the garden in advance.

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t expect that she would encounter the group ofdies here. When she found these people staring at her, her happy look immediately turned into a ghastly pale countenance and she looked panic in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, she is the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but why does shee here so early?¡±

    ¡°She has engaged to someone else, hasn¡¯t she? Or does she have an inordinate ambition towards Prince Cheng?¡±

    Thesedies who saw Qin Yuru began to whisper together. Their voice was not loud but it was enough for people around to hear it. In a moment, Qin Yuru came under the spotlight, being examined by people there.

    Since everyone was in the Flower Hall with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, it was quite suspicious that she hade to the garden in advance. Obviously, she had an evil intention.

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t know the olddy who now was surrounded by others was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. However, when noticing most people were youngdies of aristocratic families, Qin Yuru who was tactful, immediately realized that the senior who looked decent should be the one who took charge of the reception of the inner courtyard today.

    Qin Yuru quickly came and bowed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reverently.

    Someone had told Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who Qin Yuru was before.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked Qin Yuru up and down and then asked tly, ¡°You are First Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Qin Yuru answered softly.

    ¡°Why did you note to the Flower Hall but go directly to the garden?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked indifferently.

    ¡°I got lost so I can¡¯t find the way to the hall!¡± Qin Yuru replied politely. She lowered her head and rubbed her handkerchief tightly with her hands. These people came here so early that she now just figured out a farfetched reason.

    Had she left the garden, she would have been bold and assured to answer the question. Had nobody seen hering out of the garden, they would not have guessed Qin Yuru had gone to the garden and shown up in front of Prince Cheng secretively.

    ¡°Lost? First Miss Qin, the road to the Flower Hall is not that one to the garden. Moreover, there are many people there so you can easily get there by following them. I am very curious about where you got lost. Can you tell us?¡± ady said sarcastically.

    Manydies had the same idea as Qin Yuru. Even though Prince Cheng didn¡¯t have the real power, given his outstanding appearance and impressive bearing, the one who married him could still enjoy the wealth and honor. Some even thought it would be much better than marrying Prince Yue, Prince Zhou or Prince Xin because even when a new emperor ascended the throne, he, as the new emperor¡¯s uncle with a disengaged mind, he would still be treated well and reverently.

    Thus, even though he would not rise to power, he could still possess wealth and live a tranquil life.

    Thesedies had a strong desire towards him but they didn¡¯t dare to take action. Thus, when realizing Qin Yuru had done what they wanted, they just felt jealous.

    Somedies could not bear it even when Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was there.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t notice that. I was thinking while walking and suddenly it just turned out that I got lost!¡± exined Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Thinking deeply while walking? So that is your excuse that you just deviated from the major road? However, why didn¡¯t your servant girl mention you when you were lost in your thoughts? Or were you thinking together? Here is the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. If things go a little bit wrong, you might lose your life! Thus, are First Miss Qin you unafraid or does your servant girl fear nothing?¡±

    Anotherdy asked scornfully.

    Her words made everyoneugh.

    Hearing the sarcasm, Qin Yuru flushed. Even though she gnashed her teeth hatefully in her heart, she had to pretend to be wronged and sad. She said with her red rimmed eyes, ¡°I did get lost! If you don¡¯t believe me, then I have nothing to say!¡±

    ¡°Get lost?¡± there came a mellow voice. Somedies had seen Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou so they hid their acrimonious countenance and bowed sideways to them reverently with a decent and gentle appearance. Everyone seemed to have adylike and cultivated air.

    Had Prince Cheng not witnessed the scene that they stopped Qin Yuru and interrogated her aggressively, he would have believed that they really were gentle and educated.

    Prince Cheng clutched his forehead and felt his eyebrows were throbbing. Where did the Emperor find these women? None of them was gentle and elegant!

    After he saluted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Great Elder Princess smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±

    Qin Yuru¡¯s heart beat quickly and she looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nervously. She was d that she didn¡¯t act rashly for she didn¡¯t expect that it would be Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who took charge of this reception for Prince Cheng today.

    ¡°Why is Prince Zhou also here?¡± looking at Prince Zhou, Great Elder Princess smiled and asked.

    ¡°Not only me, third brother is also here. We are here for uncle! Since I am free today, I then came here with third brother!¡± Prince Zhou answered smilingly. His answer was ambiguous, but everyone quickly understood.

    Ladies there blushed and stole a nce at them for Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou looked really handsome.

    Some youngdies who had no desire towards Prince Cheng now had feelings for Prince Zhou and looked at him tenderly.

    ¡°Well, what happened to thisdy? Why does her eyes look red? Does she get wronged?¡± Prince Zhou stared at Qin Yuru and asked in surprise. It seemed that he attempted to see the fun without any intention of calming the event down!

    A hint of sarcasm flickered in Qin Wanru¡¯s eyes. Qin Yuru now lost the best chance to keep a low profile. Prince Cheng would not talk about it because of his age but it was hard to predict Prince Zhou¡¯s action!

    ¡°An honor to meet you, Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou!¡± Qin Yuru quickly lowered her head to bow reverently to them. Hearing Prince Zhou¡¯s question, Qin Yuru whose eyes looked slightly red, now felt she did get wronged and almost cried.

    Her tears even fell to the ground!

    Nobody noticed this except Prince Zhou. Since he got close, he could see her appearance clearly. He had to admit that she was quite beautiful and even seemed to have feelings for her.

    ¡°Uncle, see? You sadden her. Come andfort her!¡± Prince Zhou turned to see Prince Cheng andughed for he still thought he had understood Prince Cheng¡¯s meaning. Thus, since Prince Cheng liked her, he should announce his decision in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Just a woman!

    There was no consort or concubine in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Thus, he didn¡¯t pay attention to those boring rumors spreading in the capital city and didn¡¯t know Qin Yuru had an engagement with the heir of Duke Yong!

    Qin Yuru had aplished her n? So fast! Stunned, Qin Wanru looked at Qin Yuru. How fast she acted! However, was Prince Cheng a man who was easy to be captured by Qin Yuru?

    Prince Cheng didn¡¯t look like a simple-minded man! Besides, the one who had something to do with Qin Yuru would get involved in ceaseless troubles. Prince Cheng was a man who liked tranquility. Was he trying to change his lifestyle?

    Thinking this, she watched Prince Cheng¡¯s expressionless face and then nced at Qin Yuru. When she looked her up and down for a moment, her eyes suddenly widened in shock. She just stared at Qin Yuru¡¯s face with astonishment.

    Sensing Qin Wanru¡¯s astonishment, Yujie whispered, ¡°Lady¡­¡±

    Qin Wanru shook her head to show she was fine. She rolled her eyes and suddenly a trace of coldness appeared in her eyes. She smirked. ¡°She acts so fast!¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t believe that Qin Yuru would capture Prince Cheng so fast!

    ¡°Liuzhou, nonsense. First Miss Qin has a fiance from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She has nothing to do with me!¡± Prince Cheng scolded Prince Zhou softly. It seemed that he was ming Chu Liuzhou but for Qin Yuru, his words were thunderous. She stepped backwards in shock and looked at Prince Cheng with tears in her eyes. Her lips were trembling and she almost fell down.

    Then she looked at the little eunuch who stood beside Prince Cheng and opened her mouth¡­

 Chapter 407 - The Earring Which Was Missent

    <h4>Chapter 407 The Earring Which Was Missent</h4>

    The little eunuch was the one who served Prince Cheng!

    ¡°Prince Cheng!¡± Qin Yuru raised her head and stared at Prince Chen piteously. She answered as her face looked slightly red, ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is merely my maternal family!¡±

    Although she answered vaguely, the true meaning hid in her words was very clear. Everyone there immediately understood what she meant!

    Staring at Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru smiled as brightly and elegantly as a blooming ice flower among the crowd. It was obvious that Qin Yuru was dissatisfied with Di Yan so she intended to marry up!

    How dare she say these words? Her answer indicated that Prince Cheng misunderstood her! ording to her words, even though she had something to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, it was because thetter was her maternal family and she didn¡¯t engage to the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion just as the rumor said.

    Prince Cheng frowned tightly and his gaze fell on Qin Yuru. He knew what Qin Yuru meant. However, had Qin Yuru not been so notorious, he could have agreed to let her be one of his concubines not only because it would not matter too much to ept one more woman in his inner courtyard when he had to choose his consort, but also because she had Qin Huaiyong support her.

    However, how could this woman be so notorious!

    Besides, she sometimes did act in a rakish manner.

    Prince Zhou also got the point and burst intoughter. He said, ¡°Uncle, why not ept her since First Miss Qin is so¡­¡±

    Deliberately, he stopped and didn¡¯t finish his words. He even blinked at Prince Cheng amusedly, leaving everyone there thinking boundlessly.

    Manydies there red at Qin Yuru out of envy, inwardly cursing Qin Yuru for her rascal behaviors. Although they didn¡¯t know what Qin Yuru had done, it seemed obvious that there was something between them.

    ¡°Qin Yuru doesn¡¯t engage to anybody? It is known that she has engaged to the heir of Duke Yong, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ady pretended to whisper to people next to her because she could not bear it anymore.

    ¡°I suppose she does engage to someone. When Ning Caixian¡¯s event urred, it is said that she has engagement with others!¡±

    ¡°It seems that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion has even sent presents to them!¡± Somedies who were angry began to discuss andpletely ignored Qin Yuru whose face turned scarlet and then white.

    Qin Yuru thought in her heart hatefully that how they coulde here so fast which made her unable to deal with this situation now! However, even so, she knew she had to stop their discussion. Thus, she raised her head and looked over the crowd. Suddenly, her eyes twinkled. She raised her voice and said to Qin Wanru who now stood behind the crowd, ¡°Second sister.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess immediately looked dark.

    Qin Wanru had tried to avoid being involved in this drama, but since now Qin Yuru attempted to take her down with her, Qin Wanru then decided not to hide.

    Qin Wanru stepped forward from the crowd and answered generously, ¡°Big sister!¡±

    Qin Wanru answered in a manner that she was not intimate with Qin Yuru but she also was not cold with her. Even though she was young, she acted at leisure.

    Prince Cheng noticed her. Watching her slender figure, he frowned. The reason why he would pay attention to her was that the injunction master once told him that Second Miss Qin was a good choice for him to select her as his concubine. However, the girl who stood in front of him was too young. Even though she did look pretty, he had no feelings for her.

    Moreover, he had never taken time to deliberate these stuff.

    ¡°Where have you been? Why did you disappear halfway suddenly? I even got lost when trying to look for you! I just don¡¯t know why I would be here and even offended Prince Cheng,¡± said Qin Yuru softly. The moment she saw Qin Wanru she knew she had a perfect excuse now.

    ¡°I was walking behind and following you. Then when I found you not here, I just thought you would be in the Flower Hall. Thus I went there with otherdies, but it turned out that you were not there!¡± answered Qin Wanru simply. In her eyes half-covered by her long eyshes, there was a trace of indifference.

    It seemed that they didn¡¯t get on well with each other!

    Qin sisters should arrive at Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion together. However, the elder one rushed forward so hurriedly that she got rid of the younger one who was following her. Later, the younger one went to the Flower Hall by following otherdies while the elder one disappeared mysteriously. Now the elder one began to im that she was to look for her young sister!

    There were manydies heading for the Flower Hall. If she did turn back to find her sister, she should be on that road and it would be impossible for her to wander here.

    ¡°Since Second Miss Qin who should have been walking behind you disappeared, you should have looked for her on the same way but not on another way beside, right?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked, smiling slightly.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess understood that Qin Yuru was trying to take Qin Wanru down with her. Given that Qin Yuru dared to do this even in front of her, it seemed that she had done the same thing to Qin Wanru in Qin¡¯s Mansion for many times. When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought her granddaughter who had no parent had always been treated unfairly in this way, a hint of hatred shed upon her eyes.

    ¡°I, I did get lost!¡± If it were Qin Wanru who argued, Qin Yuru would know how to answer her. However, since it was Great Elder Princess who asked, in a straightforward way, Qin Yuru suddenly was afraid to answer. She looked up and stared at Prince Cheng who stood beside, asking him for help with her watery eyes.

    ¡°Big Sister? Why is there only one earring? Do you drop it somewhere?¡± before Prince Cheng spoke, Qin Wanru asked when she fixed her eyes on Qin Yuru¡¯s earlobe on which there should have been an earring hanging.

    ¡°I, I might lose it somewhere!¡± exined Qin Yuru nervously, since she didn¡¯t expect Qin Wanru would notice the detail.

    ¡°Then let me look for it with you!¡± Qin Wanru looked back at her and suggested.

    It was known that earring was the personal item of ady of aristocratic family, so this type of thing should be kept carefully. If a man had it, then thedy¡¯s reputation and her moral integrity would be ruinedpletely!

    Qin Wanru answered in a very decent way. Even though she didn¡¯t show her affection for Qin Yuru, she seemed to pay attention to this matter. Some sober and maturedies kept nodding in agreement.

    In this case, the very first thing they should do was find the earring. Otherwise, things could really go wrong!

    Confusedly, Prince Zhou looked at Qin Yuru and then looked back at the little eunuch who he sent to contact Qin Yuru. His eunuch should be the only one who was in touch with her.

    The little eunuch blinked at him and took out the handkerchief on which there was a slightly bulged part. Even though it was not conspicuous, Prince Zhou noticed the detail.

    The handkerchief was the spare one he asked the eunuch to keep.

    Reaching out, he took the folded handkerchief and felt something was inside. It should be a round and long stuff. Then when he watched Qin Yuru¡¯s another earring, his look changed slightly.

    ¡°First Miss Qin audaciously wrapped her earring with the handkerchief herself at that time and tried to give me? No, no. She must have thought my eunuch is the one who serves Prince Cheng and that is why she tried to send her personal item to him as a token privately!¡±

    Realizing this point, Prince Zhou calmed down. There were many prettydies and he didn¡¯t want this one in front of him at all. If he were haunted by her, it would be a total disaster.

    ¡°Uncle, have a look!¡± Prince Zhou walked to Prince Cheng with a bright smile and gave the handkerchief in which there was the earring to him.

    Prince Cheng took the handkerchief involuntarily. When he realized what the thing was, his face changed. He quickly realized how it all happened. There was nothing but only deep disgust in his eyes.

    ¡°How dare she slip her earring to Chu Liuzhou¡¯s eunuch! She must think that he is my eunuch and must attempt to socialize with me in privacy!¡±

    He wanted nothing to do with this notorious First Miss Qin!

    ¡°Servants! Help First Miss Qin find her earring!¡± Prince Cheng passed this handkerchief to Xiqi who stood behind him impassively.

    When Xiqi took it, he looked stunned when lightly pinching the handkerchief.

    He immediately understood what it was, but he didn¡¯t know his master¡¯s meaning.

    Prince Cheng took a sideways nce at Qin Yuru and shook his head. Xiqi quickly understood and then asked some little eunuch to find the earring on the way she came.

    ¡°Big Sister, where have you been? Let¡¯s go there and have a look!¡± Qin Wanru had noticed what happened between the two princes, but she just pretended to see nothing and said to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Ah, yeah, good. That way!¡± when realizing she had to lead the way, Qin Yuru was flustered and casually pointed in a direction.

    She wanted to use the earring as an excuse for her to meet Prince Cheng privately or a proper reason for her to see Prince Cheng. She believed that Prince Cheng would fall in love with her if they had a nice conversation. However, she never expected things would be like this!

    Qin Yuru had tried to use Qin Wanru, the mean girl to divert others¡¯ attention but everything just went out of control. Gnashing her teeth secretively, she then pointed in a direction reluctantly.

    Everyone felt suspicious as Qin Yuru was pointing in the direction where the two princes came. Obviously, she did intend to seduce Prince Cheng.

    ¡°Ask more people to find the earring!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess ordered the old maid beside. Then this old maid quickly left with several old maids and servant girls.

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s find it on our own!¡± seeing Qin Yuru didn¡¯t move, Qin Wanru said and smiled.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this!¡± Qin Yuru could do nothing but answer her now.

    ¡°I find it! I find it!¡± Someone shouted! Qin Yuru felt her heart throbbing quickly and looked at Prince Cheng involuntarily. When she found him standing there impassively and looked at the eunuch who was running towards them, she was flustered and felt something was wrong.

    The eunuch who held the earring stopped in front of them and panted heavily. He said to Prince Cheng, ¡°Your Highness, I find the earring! It is under the tree!¡±

    The little eunuch pointed at a tree at random.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s countenance looked rigid. She bit her lips lightly and almost fell down. She had tried her best to send her earring to Prince Cheng! Or did Prince Cheng not want her earring and that was why he intended to return her the earring in this way? Then why did he let the little eunuch show that he had paid attention to her before?

    Raising her head, she looked at Prince Cheng with tears in her eyes. She was so sad that she looked almost fainted.

    Nobody would not doubt the truth behind the earring, the truth rted to Prince Cheng and Qin Yuru. The noisy crowd suddenly became silent because of Qin Yuru¡¯s reaction. Their gaze which was on Qin Yuru¡¯s face quickly shifted to Prince Cheng.

    They were waiting for Prince Cheng¡¯s exnation!

    Nobody would believe nothing had happened between them given this situation¡­

 Chapter 408 - The Rescue Escalated the Matter!

    <h4>Chapter 408 The Rescue Escted the Matter!</h4>

    Prince Cheng turned around and looked at Qin Yuru at leisure. Pretending to be confused by her, who looked close to tears, he stepped backwards and said to Prince Zhou, ¡°Prince Zhou, it is you who asked the little eunuch to inquire about thedy¡¯s background. Is it possible that she lost her earring there?¡±

    Prince Cheng didn¡¯t intend to get Prince Zhou involved. However, when Prince Zhou gave him the handkerchief, he took it, which meant he had decided to deal with this matter.

    Given the current situation, he had to disclose the truth.

    Since he had kept a low profile for these years, he would not allow Qin Yuru, the bad apple, to interfere with his n when he had to get married.

    ¡°I have no idea! She was wandering around to attract your attention, wasn¡¯t she? You are her target! Besides, I just sent someone to ask about her and I don¡¯t know where she dropped her earring!¡± Stunned by Prince Cheng¡¯s words, Prince Zhou answered immediately and looked unhappy.

    Prince Zhou would not ept this situation when realizing Prince Cheng attempted to shift the me onto him.

    Since Prince Zhou was not married, he would be tarnished by Qin Yuru if he was stuck with her. Thus, he replied to Prince Cheng in an impatient way.

    Their conversationpletely exposed what Qin Yuru had done to the crowd. Seeing these two princes reacted in a way that they were reluctant to be stuck with Qin Yuru, thosedies who had been jealous of her now were gloating and scoffed at her in an undertone with their handkerchiefs covering their faces.

    The color went from Qin Yuru¡¯s face. She now only felt ashamed and resentful as she didn¡¯t expect that it was Prince Cheng who told the truth.

    Tears rolled down Qin Yuru¡¯s face. She covered her face with her hands and ran out, crying bitterly.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gave a sign to an old maid beside. Then the old maid nodded and left to chase after Qin Yuru. After all, since she now was in charge of the reception, she had to prevent Qin Yuru from any ident.

    ¡°Mei Xue, take the earring and see how Big Sister is!¡± Qin Wanru soberly ordered Mei Xue who now froze there.

    Things were changing too fast, making Mei Xue unable to respond. Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s words, she quickly grabbed the earring from the eunuch¡¯s hand and went after Qin Yuru when crying ¡°Lady! Lady!¡±.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, I have to see how Big Sister is doing!¡± Qin Wanru said to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reverently.

    In fact, Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to leave because she finally was able to see her granddaughter. However, as regards the current situation, she was clear that Qin Wanru had to do this. Even though they didn¡¯t get on well with each other, she had tofort Qin Yuru at this time.

    ¡°Off you go, Second Miss Qin. We have prepared rooms fordies to have a rest in the mansion. Thus, you can take First Miss Qin there!¡± answered Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°I sure appreciate, Great Elder Princess!¡± Qin Wanru bowed sideways to her and then headed in the direction that Qin Yuru left with Yujie hastily.

    It was not good for her to stay here. Since there was a chance for Qin Wanru to get away from the ill-disposed Prince Cheng, it was better to leave as soon as possible.

    She didn¡¯t want to get involved in this farce of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion!

    Qin Yuru had thought she had won Prince Cheng¡¯s heart and had attracted his attention, but she didn¡¯t know that identally, her behavior made Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou shift me onto each other and even disclose what she had done.

    Qin Wanru clearly witnessed the whole process that Prince Zhou gave the handkerchief to Prince Cheng and thetter then passed this to the eunuch behind him.

    Qin Yuru had believed that she had seduced Prince Cheng but she didn¡¯t know that Prince Cheng was not a man who hadpassion for womanhood and she didn¡¯t anticipate that he would really unmask her.

    As regards Prince Zhou who just wanted to see the fun, he had no feeling for Qin Yuru so he directly debunked her!

    When Qin Wanru found Qin Yuru, thetter was sitting in a corridor, crying bitterly. Mei Xue was trying her best tofort herdy.

    Walking unhurriedly towards her, Qin Wanru also took a seat in the corridor. However, she didn¡¯tfort Qin Yuru but just sat there, half leaned against the railing and began to appreciate the view outside.

    Even though there was no good view for her to appreciate because leaves withered and fell, she could have a look at the corridor and the eave at least.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, are you satisfied now? You have embarrassed me in front of everyone! How, how vicious you are!¡± Wiping tears, Qin Yuru yelled at Qin Wanru venomously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± answered Qin Wanru softly. She looked back at Qin Yuru and smiled slightly.

    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T UNDERSTAND? How dare you say that? Had you not said my earring was lost, Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou would not have humiliated me!¡± Qin Yuru was totally irritated. She almost wanted to stand up and p Qin Wanru in the face.

    Mei Xue saw things went wrong. She quickly grabbed her sleeve and beckoned her not to be impulsive.

    ¡°Your earring is lost. Don¡¯t you think you have to find it? Or do you think it is okay to leave it in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru asked indifferently.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that her intense hatred arose in her heart. She red at Qin Wanru in a malicious way and shouted, ¡°Qin Wanru, YOU DID IT ON PURPOSE!¡±

    ¡°Your thought, actually is right!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and lifted her eyebrows. The next moment, she said coldly, ¡°Or do you want me to get med for it?¡±

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t expect that Qin Wanru would say these and would be unafraid of her. She was shamed into anger and just wanted to tear Qin Wanru apart.

    Qin Wanru stood up and said with a cold stare, ¡°Let¡¯s return home.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Qin Wanru?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Do you still think it is proper for you to stay here? I suppose you¡¯d better figure out how to exin to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, right?¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s answer was undeniable.

    There were manydies in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion and now Qin Yuru¡¯s n was uncovered. Given the fact that Qin Yuru who had engaged to someone tried to seduce Prince Cheng and was rejected by him atst, it would not be just a little thing if Di Yan knew this.

    Qin Yuru had only thought about what she should do when she seeded. Now since she failed, she finally realized that she didn¡¯t know how to exin to Di Yan. She got flustered.

    She didn¡¯t dare to seduce Prince Cheng anymore and she also couldn¡¯t give up Di Yan now.

    She now was unable to focus on the quarrel with Qin Wanru. She quickly stood up and hurried outside.

    After Qin Wanru told something to the old maid who was ordered by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to go after Qin Yuru, she then left with Qin Yuru.

    When they got on the carriage, Qin Yuru suddenly said, ¡°Go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    She tried to fix it.

    ¡°No, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion first and then take Big Sister to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Wanru refused impassively because she didn¡¯t want to act with Qin Yuru in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Finding Qin Wanru disobeyed her, Qin Yuru red at Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru leaned against the carriage at leisure and said calmly.

    ¡°Big Sister, I won¡¯t go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with you. You can say what you want to say and you can do what you want to do. Just don¡¯t take me down with you. I don¡¯t want to retell the scene.¡±

    If they were in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, people there would definitely ask Qin Wanru about the event. Since Qin Yuru now didn¡¯t figure out how to lie, she didn¡¯t want Qin Wanru to screw up her n.

    ¡°General¡¯s Mansion first!¡± Qin Yuru said and red at Qin Wanru viciously.

    Then the carriage moved. When they arrived at Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, Qin Wanru got off. Qin Yuru immediately asked the coachman to turn around and ran towards Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She was so flustered that she was not in the mood to have a quarrel with Qin Wanru. She must exin the whole thing before the matter came out from Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Wanru stood at the main gate and watched Qin Yuru¡¯s carriage leaving. Her eyes looked deep. This time, Qin Yuru was really scared!

    Good, very good. The more scared she was, the more things she wanted to do!

    Nominal daughter? Nominal granddaughter? So what? Frankly, she was not the biological one!

    It seemed that the title of nominal daughter or granddaughter was not Qin Yuru really wanted!

    Fine, she didn¡¯t like it either.

    What Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion owed her was not only the title of the so-called nominal daughter or granddaughter¡­

    When Qin Wanru walked into the mansion, she first went to greet Madam Dowager. Not expecting Qin Wanru woulde back at this time, Madam Dowager was stunned and then quickly asked Qin Wanru toe in her room.

    When getting into the room, Qin Wanru was surprised to see Qin Huaiyong was here. Then she hurried to bow to Madam Dowager and Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°You should be in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion with your sister, right?¡± asked Madam Dowager in surprise.

    ¡°Something just went wrong so Big Sister now is going to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± answered Qin Wanru vaguely.

    ¡°What?¡± astounded, Madam Dowager worried about Qin Yuru for there were too many bad things that happened to her.

    This time Qin Wanru didn¡¯t hide the truth and retold them what had happened in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. As soon as she finished, Qin Huaiyong was extremely angry. He banged the table heavily and strode angrily towards the door.

    ¡°Grandma, father, he, what?¡± Qin Wanru was scared by Qin Huaiyong¡¯s reaction. She murmured and watched in the direction Qin Huaiyong left.

    ¡°How evil! How evil!¡± Madam Dowager looked pale. Her intense anger almost made her unable to breathe! She had never heard about this kind of thing in her life! She had never expected that Qin Yuru would do this thing! She picked Di Yan from countless choices afterparison! However, Qin Yuru now took a fancy to another man! She even fancied Prince Cheng!

    It was reasonable for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to cancel the engagement with them since what Qin Yuru had done was disclosed in public!

    ¡°What should we do now, Grandma?¡± Qin Wanru came to her, patted on Madam Dowager¡¯s back slightly to help her breathe smoothly and said.

    ¡°It depends on Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. If they insist on canceling the engagement, then just let them do it.¡± Madam Dowager sighed deeply and said helplessly.

    ¡°Will Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion really cancel the engagement? It is Madam Di¡¯s maternal family!¡±

    ¡°Even if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is able to tolerate this kind of thing, Childe Di cannot do that! Your father now must be on the way to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Let¡¯s wait for the result.¡±

    Madam Dowager answered helplessly. She had never known a person could be so unashamed and could do this kind of thing in her life. However, now Qin Yuru made it. What could she say? Besides, Qin Yuru was a family member of Qin¡¯s Mansion!

    Now they had to wait here but Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion now was totally in a mess!

 Chapter 409 - Deceived! How Unashamed!

    <h4>Chapter 409 Deceived! How Unashamed!</h4>

    Hearing Qin Yuru¡¯s words, Old Madam of Duke Yong looked livid and felt suffocated. ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe such a thing just happened! That¡¯s going too far!¡± after she tried her best to say the words, she almost fell down.

    When seeing things going wrong, those servant girls and old maids who stood aside hurried to support her and cried, ¡°Old Madam! Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Countess Yong came in and frowned tightly.

    ¡°Madam! Madam! It is not good here! Old Madam almost faints!¡± an old maid turned around and answered anxiously.

    Hearing that Old Madam was not well, Countess Yong hurried to help them and awoke Old Madam who was almost unconscious because of the intense anger.

    When she got sober again, she felt weak. Her lips trembled and she seemed to say something. However, she found that she could say nothing even though the words were on her lips.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t get anxious. Let me ask her!¡± Countess Yong knew Old Madam¡¯s situation was not good ording to her look, so Countess Yong quicklyforted her.

    Old Madam now only felt her heart was burning but she could say nothing. Thus, she nodded heavily. Since the matter had be so serious, Countess Yong would know it.

    ¡°AUNT! AUNT! PLEASE HELP ME! PLEASE!¡± Qin Yuru burst into tears and rushed to Countess Yong. There was a thud as she knelt down in front of her. Qin Yuru put her hands on Countess Yong¡¯s knees and her tears poured.

    ¡°Yuru, what is going on?¡± Countess Yong¡¯s instincts told her something was wrong and she now looked a bit pale.

    ¡°Aunt, Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion sent invitation cards to our mansion, so I went there with my sister. However, I was immersed in the view so I went to the garden subconsciously. I suppose I lost one of my earrings there as I noticed that it was gone when I walked out of the garden. Then I ran into Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou who were greeting Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. When they knew my earring was lost, they helped me find it out. But, but¡­¡±

    Qin Yuru could not say anything more. Her words were choked by sobbing as tears rolled down her face.

    ¡°What?¡± Countess Yong snapped.

    ¡°Thosedies said that it was I who tried to seduce Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou. As Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou were also in the garden at that time, they then imed that I deliberately¡­ Aunt! I have been engaged to my cousin and how can I do this unashamed thing! But, but everyone just kept saying like that¡­ Aunt, I don¡¯t know how I can live now!¡±

    The more Qin Yuru said, the more grieved she looked. She crawled on her knees to Countess Yong and stayed close to her.

    ¡°You mean they all misunderstood you?¡± Countess Yong asked severely.

    ¡°Aunt, what should I do? What should I do? I am not familiar with Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion! I just wandered around, but I have never expected that this would lead to such a trouble! Had I known this would happen, I would have refused the invitation!¡±

    Qin Yuru cried bitterly. Actually she did want to shift the me onto Qin Wanru but almost everyone knew she didn¡¯t get on well with Qin Wanru. Thus, she could not say that the reason why she would be in the garden was that she was to look for Qin Wanru or it was Qin Wanru who brought her to the garden.

    It was quite easy to check Qin Wanru¡¯s route. She had been with thosedies and went to the Flower Hall by following the crowd. There were many people who could testify for her. Therefore, she could not put the me on her.

    She could not take Qin Wanru down with her. Thus, the only way Qin Yuru could do was to show that she was innocent and to convince Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion of her innocence before the rumor spread.

    ¡°You have to figure out a way to defend Yuru¡¯s honor.¡± Old Madam of Duke Yong now finally began to recover. She said angrily, ¡°They just want to bully her because Yuru just arrived in the capital city and she has no famous background. How can they distort the fact like this! Yuru has an engagement with our mansion and how can she think about another man! How dare they say that! Thesedies must intend to cut a dash in front of Prince Cheng! They even don¡¯t know the female virtues, and how dare they intend to be the Prince Cheng¡¯s Consort!¡±

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t receive the invitation card but they didn¡¯t care since not every aristocratic family would be invited. Not receiving the invitation only meant that the mansion wasn¡¯t included in the choices of Prince Cheng¡¯s Consort and it didn¡¯t depend on the mansion¡¯s official status. Who should be invited and who should not be invited were all arranged by the imperial pce.

    Those who were invited might not be happy since some people who attempted to seize power were unwilling to ept the invitation. In addition to Prince Cheng, many other princes were also going to hold their consort selection. Compared with Prince Cheng, they were much stronger than him and their future seemed to be much brighter than his as Prince Cheng seemed to lead a tranquil life and keep himself away from the power.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also thought of it like this. Thus, they were satisfied that they weren¡¯t invited.

    However, Old Madam was extremely regretful that they didn¡¯t receive the invitation. Otherwise, she was sure that her granddaughter would not have been bullied by others with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion supporting her.

    ¡°They all thought in the same way? Did Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess think of it like that?¡± after a pause, Countess Young asked, but she didn¡¯t respond to Old Madam¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t like Old Madam and she didn¡¯t intend to spoil Qin Yuru. Moreover, she had not considered Qin Yuru as her future daughter-inw before.

    However, she had to do that because of Qin Huaiyong¡¯s induction!

    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t know. I have no idea about that! They wereughing at me so I ran away with tears! I don¡¯t know whether Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess believes in their words!¡±

    Qin Yuru answered, wiping her tears. She was clear that to convince Countess Yong was much harder than to convince Old Madam. She was on pins and needles as she secretly observed Countess Yong¡¯s look when crying.

    She didn¡¯t im that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also thought in that way. Otherwise, she would be caught in a lie! But she didn¡¯t say that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was opposed to this saying. If the rumor was spread, people would know that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess agreed with the saying even if she said nothing about it.

    Fortunately, Countess Yong could not ask Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who was in a high status about the truth directly. Thus, it was fine to say that she didn¡¯t know Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ attitude.

    ¡°Yuru, do you know that the banquet is the consort selection?¡± Countess Yong was a hard person to fool.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why would I know? I have always been in the mansion¡­ Given my mother¡¯s situation, I have been taking care of her. I, I would have no evil thought when I have to see my mother¡¯s painful look which seems that she now is living in a hell every day. Besides, I don¡¯t know any informed person in the mansion now so I know nothing about the selection. I just received the invitation and went there with my second sister to attend the banquet!¡±

    As Qin Yuru answered, she still cried bitterly. Her red and swollen eyes on her white and tear-stained face made her look quite piteous.

    ¡°Why would Yuru know Prince Cheng is going to choose her consort? Given her situation in her mansion, how can she know the matter happening outside! Only aristocratic families like us know Prince Cheng is going to choose his consort! She is just a little girl and there is no senior to inform her! Why would she know! Yuru, my poor dear!¡±

    Seeing Qin Yuru¡¯s pitiful look, Old Madam almost cried. Thinking of her daughter who now was still lying on the bed and her granddaughter who was bullied by others and cried bitterly, Old Madam was overwhelmed with extreme sorrow.

    Countess Yong frowned. Something told her that it was not true. However, since she couldn¡¯t figure out which part was weird, she just corrugated her brows tightly and stared right at Qin Yuru, which made Qin Yuru flustered and nervous. Since Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t conduct any suspicious behavior now, she then covered her face with her handkerchief and kept crying loudly.

    ¡°Yuru, you really didn¡¯t know the banquet is Prince Cheng¡¯s Consort selection before, did you?¡± asked Countess Yong again.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know it before!¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t dare topletely deny.

    ¡°When did you know then?¡± Countess Yong kept asking.

    ¡°When I found the earring, I guessed that ording to thosedies¡¯ words.¡± Qin Yuru cried more bitterly. She now looked more pitiful and said, ¡°Aunt, I really didn¡¯t know that before! Since I have arrived in the capital city, I just have attended banquets for several times. You know that! I have never expected that things behind the seemingly simple banquet would be soplex! Had I known this, I would not have attended it!¡±

    Seeing her crying so ruefully and sincerely, Countess Yong thought that Qin Yuru had just started her life in the capital city. Besides, Qin Yuru seldom walked out when she lived in their mansion. Moreover, her sister and she didn¡¯t attend many banquets even when Qin¡¯s Mansion had moved to the capital city. It was reasonable that they might not be familiar with many events in the capital city.

    It was reasonable to think in this way.

    Countess Yong looked bad. This situation was veryplicated because if Qin Yuru had a bad reputation, the fame of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would also be influenced negatively. Di Yan was going to inherit the position of Duke Yong so Qin Yuru would be Countess Yong in the future. However, before she married into their family, such a thing just happened! And it was even rted to Prince Cheng!

    Countess Yong was very regretful now! Had she decided Di Yan¡¯s engagement with another mansion earlier, they would have nothing to do with Qin Yuru! No matter how Qin Yuru conducted any behavior which would damage her reputation, their mansion would not be affected by her!

    ¡°Figure it out! Stop their nonsense!¡± Old Madam of Duke Yong scolded.

    ¡°Old Madam, what, what can I do? We weren¡¯t there!¡± Countess Yong threw up her hand resignedly and answered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let Yuru get wronged like this! She is so piteous! Her father doesn¡¯t care about her while her mother now has been like this. If we don¡¯t help her, then how can she still live on!¡± Old Madam of Duke Yong shouted with her red-rimmed eyes. She turned to stare at Qin Yuru with a pathetic look.

    She felt deep sorry for her dear granddaughter.

    ¡°Poor? She deserves this!¡± someone roared at the entrance. The door curtain was torn off rudely. Round pearls from the broken string fell and rolled on the ground. Di Yan whose face was dark rushed in the room madly. He strode towards Qin Yuru and tried to drag her out of the room as he shouted angrily.

    ¡°Qin Yuru! You are the most unashamed woman in the world! You¡¯ve been engaged to a man before but then you denied it! Now you¡¯re engaged to me but then you intend to get rid of me! You want to marry up? The imperial pce? Fine, get out of my mansion and go to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion! Let¡¯s see if he wants you!¡±

 Chapter 410 - Qin Huaiyong Took the Field

    <strong>Chapter 410 Qin Huaiyong Took the Field</strong>

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t expect that Di Yan would break in and even try to drag her out of the room in front of everyone! When she reacted, she found she was dragged to the door by Di Yan. She quickly grabbed the door frame and cried, ¡°COUSIN, I GOT WRONGED! They thought I attempted to attract Prince Cheng¡¯s attention but I have been engaged to you! How can, how can I¡­¡±

    When she finished, she burst into tears. She looked so pitiful that her words seemed to be true!

    ¡°NO, NO! BRING HER BACK!¡± Old Madam was scared by Di Yan¡¯s sudden rudeness. When she realized what happened, she immediately shouted and banged the table heavily.

    At the next moment, several servant girls and old maids hurried to grasp Qin Yuru while others tried to pried his hand.

    Countess Yong stood up angrily and scolded, ¡°Yan¡¯er! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡±

    Di Yan¡¯s hands were pried by an old maid. He stunnedly stared at Qin Yuru who now crumbled down on the ground with tears and then his eyes also got red. He walked into the room and said to Countess Yong, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to marry this mean woman.¡±

    ¡°BANG!¡± The heavy p in Di Yan¡¯s face shocked everyone in the room.

    Di Yan looked incredulously at Old Madam who had always loved him the most and tears nearly rolled down his face. Trying hard to suppress the sorrow, Di Yan asked very slowly, ¡°Grandma, are aunt and this mean woman your only families? Are my parents and I not your families?¡±

    ¡°What, what are you talking about? Your cousin is a victim!¡± Old Madam was also stunned. She stared at her hands as her body was trembling. She had always favored Di Yan. He was the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and would inherit the title in the future. Thus, other grandsons and granddaughters were no match for him. However, even so, she just pped her favorite grandson in the face heavily!

    ¡°Grandma, why do I have to marry this mean woman? How can you not take Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s centurial fine reputation into ount? She has always been evil and vicious and she always attempts to take others down with her! She used to do this and now she still does! I am afraid that people in the capital city will say that she vites the woman¡¯s virtue because she still tried to seduce Prince Cheng when she has been engaged to me! Grandma, just tell me how can I face people!¡±

    Di Yan said madly.

    He knew this matter by ident. Ady who went to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion fell down so she had to leave in advance. It was coincidental that her brother went to pick her up. On their way home, she then told her brother this farce happening in the mansion today.

    After he sent his sister home, he quickly informed Di Yan of this matter as he was one of Di Yan¡¯s friends. The instant he was told the story, he could not bear it anymore. He hurried to find his mother out of rage. However, he was told that his mother had gone to Old Madam¡¯s room.

    When he got here, he found Qin Yuru was with them and even was pretending how innocent she was! In a fury, he broke in and grabbed Qin Yuru out of the room.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er, it, it is not true!¡± Old Madam tried her best to calm down.

    ¡°What? It is real! It is the truth! Grandma, I just leave my words here. CANCEL THE ENGAGEMENT! I will never marry this woman! If you continue to force me to marry her, I will leave and will never go back!¡±

    Di Yan yelled in a fury with his stiff neck. When he finished, he turned around and was ready to leave.

    ¡°Servant! Catch this unfilial son!¡± seeing things going wrong, Countess Yong shouted hurriedly.

    Several old maids at the entrance immediately stood in front of Di Yan and tried to keep him in the room.

    However, this time Di Yan was determined to leave. He pushed away these old maids heavily while they still grabbed him and didn¡¯t let him leave. The scuffle at the entrance caused more pearls to fall down. Di Yan stepped in one of those pearls and almost fell over.

    This made him much more fierce. He jerked away an old maid¡¯s hand and kicked another old maid heavily and was going to rush out of the door.

    However, the next moment, he suddenly stopped because he saw Qin Huaiyong outside the room. When seeing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s angry face, Di Yan immediately became resigned. When he was in Qin¡¯s Mansion, he had been assigned drills by Qin Huaiyong. Thus, as he saw Qin Huaiyong, his legs were weak and his anger seemed to fade.

    Qin Huaiyong saw him and directly grabbed his cor without any words. He was dragged into the room and was pushed fiercely forward.

    Di Yan stumbled backwards at once and then he bumped heavily on the desk behind. The great pain made him bend down. Countess Yong hurried to support him and red at Qin Huaiyong hatefully. If she didn¡¯t care about her title of a madam of aristocratic family, she would swear at him!

    Qin Huaiyong strode into the room. He first bowed to Old Madam who was sitting in the first seat and then to Countess Yong as he looked livid. Then he raised his head and said, ¡°Old Madam and Madam please ask your servants to leave.¡±

    It seemed that he intended to discuss something with them.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t know what to do before so she actually rxed a bit when seeing Qin Huaiyong. She quickly waved her hands and, the next moment, her servant girls and old maids all left.

    Countess Yong didn¡¯t want to agree but seeing her mother-inw let her servants leave, she also gestured her servants to leave after thinking for a while.

    ¡°You two stay outside the room!¡± Qin Huaiyong snarled at Qin Yuru and Di Yan with a fierce look.

    They didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Wiping tears, Qin Yuru stood up and retreated to the door. ncing at Di Yan who moved back with her, she called timidly with tears, ¡°Cousin!¡±

    She called him as softly as she treated him carefully when she had been to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for the first time. However, this method was useless! Since Di Yan had known what she had done in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, he now gnashed his teeth with hatred towards her and didn¡¯t want to respond to her who tried to be nice. He snorted, turned around and walked to the yard next to a corridor. It seemed that he now treated her like trash!

    Seeing Di Yan who was leaving her, Qin Yuru became more and more flustered and anxious. Why did Qin Huaiyonge? Did Qin Wanru tell him?

    ¡°Everything will be fine, right? I am his only daughter!¡±

    ¡°But that is not enough! I have to do more! Yes, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! Once Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion supports me, I will not be discarded by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion even if I do something wrong!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words urred to her. Gnashing her teeth, she nodded and whispered to Mei Xue secretively. Then, Mei Xue hurried to leave when hearing her order.

    When she was in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she had given benefits to one or two servant girls. It was much easier to let them send messages for her here than in Qin¡¯s Mansion!

    Moreover, she had to go backter.

    She could not wait anymore. She had not determined the date with Shao Jie¡¯er but just told her she would inform her of the date when she could go out of Qin¡¯s Mansion next time! However, she wasn¡¯t sure when she would be allowed to leave the mansion again. Thus, she couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Without Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the situation would definitely get worse!

    Besides, when she aplished this, it could rehabilitate her reputation!

    Qin Yuru was immersed in her thought. Different ideas kept appearing in her mind. She looked angry, thencent, and even vicious. Di Yan who witnessed the process felt more hateful towards Qin Yuru. He was extremely regretful for his decision that he not only agreed with his grandma to be engaged to Qin Yuru but also persuaded his mother to ept this decision without thinking clearly!

    Di Yan now hoped Qin Yuru to die! At least, his reputation would not be affected by her! Leaning his hand against his forehead, he felt his little veins were nearly popping out of his head! No, he couldn¡¯tpromise today! He didn¡¯t want to marry such an evil woman!

    They were thinking respectively, and stood away from each other. They should have been a couple and should have been intimate with each other. However, now, they treated each other as their most hateful person. When they had eye contact, the antipathy towards Qin Yuru in Di Yan¡¯s eyes was very clear!

    Qin Yuru at first looked at him timidly and then her eyes turned to be sharp. She even raised her head and stared at Di Yan proudly. If she became the nominal granddaughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Di Yan could not be her only choice! However, in consideration of the current situation, she needed him. No matter whether he agreed or disagreed, she had to let him ept this engagement with her.

    The engagement could not be canceled for the time being!

    Finally there came a sound from the room! Qin Huaiyong strode outside and his indifferent gaze fell on Qin Yuru, which made Qin Yuru tremble. He snorted at Qin Yuru and then he turned to Di Yan and said coldly, ¡°Take me to meet your father!¡±

    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± Di Yan now calmed down after tidying up his mood. Taking a deep breath, he left with Qin Huaiyong.

    Countess Yong also walked to the door and stared at Qin Yuru outside through the broken pearl curtain. She looked at Qin Yuru with disgust and hatred. However, she tried her best to suppress her anger, lifted up the curtain and gestured peacefully to Qin Yuru who now was standing in the corridor. ¡°Yuru,e here. Your grandma has something to tell you!¡±

    Countess Yong¡¯s reaction delighted Qin Yuru! She immediately stopped thinking and walked to her obediently. Then she walked in the main room when following Countess Yong.

    In the room, Old Madam was still sitting in the first seat. When seeing Qin Yuru there, she quickly waved to her. Qin Yuru came to her hurriedly. She wanted to kneel down when holding Old Madam¡¯s hands but Old Madam pulled her heavily.

    ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t cry. It is only a rumor. Your aunt and uncle will not believe it. Now you just need to stay in your mansion and don¡¯t walk outside. Take good care of your mother. People have a sense of justice naturally. Those sayings that you vite the woman¡¯s virtues are not true!¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Qin Yuru cried again. Wiping tears, she turned to Countess Yong gratefully and said, ¡°Aunt!¡±

    ¡°It is fine! Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine as long as members of our family don¡¯t believe it! You need to take care of yourself and don¡¯t leave your mansion!¡± Countess Yong forced a smile on her face and said.

    Qin Yuru kept nodding gratefully. She was choked by sobbing again, which made Old Madam¡¯s eyes red. Reaching out and patting on her head, Old Madam said, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t cry. Since you now are in my mansion, you can leave after the lunch.¡±

    ¡°I promise, grandma! I will always listen to you!¡± Qin Yuru nodded heavily with her tears rolling down, which made her look more pitiful. Old Madam suddenly hugged her and also burst into tears, crying, ¡°My poor kid! Everything will be okay! We can get through this!¡±

 Chapter 411 - Prince Chengâ€™s Advice

    <h4>Chapter 411 Prince Cheng¡¯s Advice</h4>

    It was very quiet in the pavilion. Only the sound of the cold winding from outside the window could be heard and two people were ying Go-chess inside. Xiqi and Xiao Xuanzi were respectively standing beside their own masters, carefully watching them ying chess.

    Although they were eunuchs, they also knew a little about Go-chess from their master. Every now and then, their expressions changed from nervous to rxed, or from rxed to nervous, ording to the changes in the chess.

    Buddhist incense was burning in the room, and the light sandalwood smell made people calm and peaceful.

    Prince Cheng believed in Buddhism, so he liked to use superior sandalwood incense in the room, which was one of his habits. Prince Zhou had already left. Chu Liuchen had just had a good rest but was not well enough to leave, so he was left alone here. Then, the uncle and the nephew yed chess together.

    As for receiving guests, Prince Cheng had specially asked Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to make the decision. This so-called decision had a different meaning from the previous one. It was he who had personally asked for it.

    Last time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princessing to treat guests for him meant that she just helped to entertain these Misses. It still depended on him to make the final choice. But now his intention was that he entrusted everything to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who could make decisions for him and help him choose some people, because he had no interest in it at all.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had not been willing to do that at first. She had specially taken these young Misses to the garden in order to let Prince Cheng choose someone by himself. After the unexpected incident of Qin Yuru, Prince Cheng had entrusted everything to her and let her make decisions at will, which made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess embarrassed.

    Originally, she had only wanted to check and give some advice instead of helping Prince Cheng make decisions. At this time, Prince Cheng threw the matter to her with an impatient look. Then thinking about what had happened just now, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also felt very tired. This First Miss of Ningyuan Army General was really weird.

    How could she have the face to do such a thing when she had already been engaged!

    She was more shameless than those unmarried young Misses, who deliberately found opportunities to get close to Princes and Childes.

    Originally, Prince Cheng had had no intention to marry. He finally agreed to marry someone after great effort, but now he was frustrated by this shameless First Miss Qin and did not want to continue choosing Misses anymore. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was also very helpless about this.

    Seeing that Prince Cheng insisted on doing so, she could only take the group of Misses back to the drawing room in the inner courtyard.

    Prince Zhou had nothing to enjoy, so he had left with his servants. When Chu Liuchen hade over, he had saw that Prince Cheng had been ying chess with himself quietly, so he sat down opposite him and started to y chess with him.

    The two of them kept ying chess with moves one after another and were very quiet. It was hard to tell who would win or lose in this close game.

    Prince Cheng held a chess piece in his hand and he said nothing for a long time with his eyes falling on the chessboard. Seeing that he had not made a move after a while, Chu Liuchen picked up the teacup aside and took a sip. Then he put it down slowly and asked casually, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you go to choose Misses from aristocratic families?¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess will help me choose,¡± Prince Cheng said without raising his head.

    Chu Liuchen raised his handsome eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡°Misses chosen by Great Elder Princess may not be as satisfied as those chosen by yourself. Has Uncle entrusted all this to Great Elder Princess?¡±

    ¡°It does not matter. Just a few more women in the mansion!¡± Prince Cheng was still looking for the suitable ce for a chess piece, so he answered casually.

    ¡°But this is your wife, the Princess of Cheng. Can Uncle really not care about this?¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully.

    His words made Prince Cheng stop for a second. He raised his head and put the chess piece aside. He also picked up the teacup by his hand to take a sip and said with a frown and a bitter smile, ¡°In fact, I do not want to get married at all. If I marry someone, this will merely be a waste of her life. I am afraid that I want to be a Buddhist for my whole life.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, since you do not want to get married, why did you promise Emperor Uncle and Imperial Grandmother?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a confused look, and there was a hint of concern in his eyes.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. When he saw that Chu Liuchen was asking this question sincerely, the smile on his face became more bitter.

    ¡°Since it was decided by my Brother and Empress Mother, it is useless for me to oppose this! In fact, what is good about girls? This is what happened today. A Miss who has been engaged ran into me and deliberately dropped her earring. If all the girls in this world are like this Miss, I will not get married!¡±

    Prince Cheng sighed, as if he wanted to sidestep this.

    He was indeed inspired by Qin Yuru¡¯s matter. In the past, it had not been easy for him to refuse and he had had topromise, but now there was a new turning point because of Qin Yuru¡¯s matter.

    The assassination on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve had made him appear in front of the emperor. At this time, he had had to listen to the emperor¡¯s decision to choose a wife. After that, he had discussed with his advisors what kind of girls would be most suitable to choose to marry into the mansion.

    But now he felt that this matter made his dislike of girls reasonable and being unwilling to get married was also excusable. So he did not want to care about anything and directly entrusted everything to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Originally, he had showed that he did not like girls and only wanted to be a Buddhist. Now, after being stimted by Qin Yuru, this idea was even more reasonable.

    It was a good excuse to make.

    Of course, it was not suitable for other women to casuallye to his mansion. Perhaps he would have some women in the future, but not now. He was not willing to attract other people¡¯s attention at this time.

    This serious assassination had made many things out of his previous control and he had to go this far. But at present, there could still be some changes.

    Ningyuan Army General¡¯s daughter was really annoying, but it was a surprise for him at this time.

    ¡°Uncle, it is just an ident. There are not many girls as shameless as this in the world.¡± Chu Liuchenforted Prince Cheng with a smile.

    ¡°No one will think of her shamelessness before she shows this side. All the girls in the world know how to conceal themselves. Even if her shamelessness has not been discovered before, this may also be exposedter. If this is discovered after she has entered Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, she will not be the only one who will be disgraced!¡± Prince Cheng shook his head and refused decisively.

    ¡°Uncle, are you going to exin like this to Emperor Uncle?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and said calmly. After resting for a while, now he looked good, but hisplexion was lighter than ordinary people, which made him look colder than the others.

    He was more like an immortal who never came to the mortal world, which was indeed what Prince Cheng had always thought. He had never looked down on this sick and weak nephew, but he had never paid attention to him either.

    However, Xiqi said that there was a girl next to Chu Liuchen at that time, as if an immortal had been dragged into the mortal world and be a libertine.

    Even now, Prince Cheng still could not figure out this huge deviation and what had been going on! After that, something had happened to Chu Liuchen, which had even pulled Prince Cheng into the whirlpool. Was Chu Liuchen deliberate or not? Even now, Prince Cheng did not figure it out either.

    After scanning at Chu Liuchen on the opposite side, Prince Cheng said slowly, ¡°I do need to tell my Brother about this. It will be best if he agrees that I do not marry the princess. If he insists, then I will get married!¡±

    He said this helplessly, as if he really had no idea because of the blow but was also under the pressure of Emperor. ¡°One who has seen the ocean thinks nothing of mere rivers. If you have missed it, just ept this missing!¡±

    He said thetter sentence in a very low voice, and was almost talking to himself, but Chu Liuchen heard it clearly, with a trace of depth shing in his eyes. Seeing that Prince Cheng had put down his chess piece, Chu Liuchen also put down the chess piece in his hand. ¡°Imperial Grandmother also wants me to get married, but my condition now¡­ Why should I marry a woman? My situation is as awkward as Uncle¡¯s!¡±

    Prince Cheng agreed his words in his mind. Because Chu Liuchen seemingly could live only a few more years, it was better not to get married, so as not to hurt other women. But he certainly could not say this in front of Chu Liuchen. If his words became reality, Empress Dowager would definitely punish him.

    He smiled lightly andforted him, saying, ¡°Your illness is curable and Empress Mother has also invited many imperial physicians to treat you. Take your time to recuperate and you will get better.¡±

    ¡°Take my time to recuperate? But Imperial Grandmother wants me to get married as soon as possible!¡± Chu Liuchen put down another chess piece and said without raising his head. His eyes were still focused on the chess game, as if he was extremely focused.

    A thought urred to Prince Cheng. He put down the chess piece in his hand, but his attention was focused on Chu Liuchen. The look on his face became more peaceful and he said, ¡°Can you ask Empress Mother to postpone your marriage for a few years? You are still young!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother is very anxious, and I am also very annoyed. But I also know that Imperial Grandmother does this for my good, but now I am¡­¡± Chu Liuchen shook his sleeves. Although he did not continue his words, Prince Cheng understood what he meant.

    It seemed that Chu Liuchen did not pretend to be ill and he really did not want to get married. Maybe he also felt annoyed and did not have enough energy to cope with a girl.

    He quietly nced at the wheelchair in which Chu Liuchen was sitting. He remembered that Chu Liuchen had not sat in the wheelchair much before, but now he seemed to sit more. Judging from Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s skilled movements, he could tell that Xiao Xuanzi had been doing this all the time.

    ¡°Is Chu Liuchen¡¯s body getting worse and worse?¡± thought Prince Cheng.

    ¡°In fact, we are not saying that you can do nothing.¡± Prince Cheng tingled with an idea and he suddenly offered advice to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Uncle, do you have a good idea?¡± Chu Liuchenzily raised his eyes, as if he did not believe that Prince Cheng had a good idea.

    ¡°I do have a n, but it depends on whether you want to use it or not.¡± Prince Cheng smiled with a gentle and decent look, as if he really wanted to help Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Uncle, tell me about it.¡± Seeing that Prince Cheng was so confident, Chu Liuchen seemed to be a little more energetic and asked with a slight smile.

    He really seemed to have no interest in getting married. There was a hint of contemtion in Prince Cheng¡¯s suspicious eyes. Who was the girl that Xiqi met before? Was her status not good enough, or was he just acting asionally? Or did Chu Liuchen look like this in private?

    What he used to show was just superficial appearance, but if it was true, Chu Liuchen would not be as harmless as he looked.

    ¡°I havee up with an idea for you, so you should also give me some advice!¡± Prince Cheng said with a smile. His mind was full of thoughts, but he did not show them on his face.

    ¡°Okay, I will try my best!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Prince Cheng with his deep eyes. He seemed to casually put down the chess piece in his hand and said with a smile.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s eyes followed his gesture and fell on the chess game. He was shocked and stood up suddenly. Just now the situation of this chess game was unclear, but now this chess piece clearly showed who was the winner.

 Chapter 412 - The Best Candidate to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 412</h4>

    <h4>The Best Candidate to Get Married</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you temporarily choose a younger Miss? She is still young, so you cannot get married immediately. You can also exin this to Empress Mother!¡± Seeing that he had to concede the chess game, Prince Cheng sat down again reluctantly and said, as he picked up his chess pieces.

    It was the Master Jie Yan who hade up with this idea for him before. At this time, it urred to him and he directly gave this idea to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Well¡­ it is a good idea, but it is not easy to find such a person. I do not like those girls who are quite choosy in the capital city.¡± Chu Liuchen also picked up his chess pieces. After hearing what Prince Cheng had said, he knocked on the table with a chess piece in his hand and said with a cruel look in his eyes.

    Of course, Prince Cheng knew why Chu Liuchen reacted like this. When Empress Dowager had intended to select a wife for him before, it was said that those Misses from aristocratic families present at that time had all been looking at other princes with affection.

    At this time, he even disliked all the Misses from aristocratic families in the capital city.

    ¡°If she is not a Miss from an aristocratic family in the capital city, I am afraid that Empress Mother will not agree!¡± Prince Cheng reminded him with a smile. Empress Dowager doted on Chu Liuchen so much, so if she chose a wife for him, this girl would definitely have a high status, and would inevitably be a Miss from arge aristocratic family.

    ¡°I do not like them anyway. It is better not to be these snobbish girls in the capital city.¡± Chu Liuchen continued picking up chess pieces without lifting his hands and saidzily.

    He said again without hesitation, which meant that he really dislike this.

    ¡°It is impossible to choose a Miss not from an aristocratic family. If you really do not like the Misses chosen before, you can actually choose the Misses from aristocratic families who have juste to the capital city. After all, they have not appeared in the capital city before and have never been snobbish!¡± Prince Cheng thought for a while and advised him.

    It was because of choosing his concubines that Chu Liuchen had been hurt by those Misses from aristocratic families in the capital city. So he could choose the Miss who had just arrived in the capital city. At least this Miss must not have been present when Chu Liuchen had been choosing his concubines at that time, so that he could undo his knot in his mind.

    If he could make a good rtionship with Chu Liuchen, Prince Cheng would be willing to do so.

    ¡°Which one is suitable?¡± Chu Liuchen was interested in his words. He raised his pale face and asked with a smile.

    Prince Cheng was stuck by this question. In fact, he just casually said so. Chu Liuchen asked so carefully that Prince Cheng did not think of anyone else at the moment, but he suddenly remembered what he had heard before and immediately said with a smile, ¡°I heard that the second daughter of Ningyuan Army General is young, but her appearance is outstanding. Maybe you can take her into ount.¡±

    In fact, Prince Cheng had seen Qin Wanru in the courtyard just now. But at that time, his attention had been all on Qin Yuru, so he had not noticed Qin Wanru¡¯s appearance. He just casually said that she had an outstanding appearance without any specific verification.

    This was also what Master Jie Yan had said before and Prince Cheng just borrowed it for the time being.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General?¡± Chu Liuchen repeated and frowned as if he could not remember who this was at the moment.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, Qin Huaiyong.¡± Prince Cheng reminded him with a smile.

    Chu Liuchen put down the chess piece in his hand and leaned back on hisrge wheelchair. He said with some disgust, ¡°I do know her. I met her when I was in Jiangzhou. But she is quite young, just a little girl!¡±

    ¡°A younger girl also has her own advantages. Empress Dowager will not ask you to get married in a hurry. It will take several years to wait for her growing up and getting married. Besides, she is still young and has just arrived in the capital city, so she cannot be quite snobbish,¡± said Prince Cheng.

    He was not surprised that Chu Liuchen had known Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru had been involved in the matter which had happened at the entrance of the pce. Many people who knew the real situation guessed that Chu Liuchen and Second Miss Qin knew each other. Now hearing Chu Liuchen openly acknowledging this, Prince Cheng also believed that Qin Wanru had been innocently involved in this trouble at that time.

    It seemed that Chu Liuchen really did not care about her.

    ¡°That is good! All right, it is settled then!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded casually, as if he was talking about what he was going to eatter.

    This casual attitude made Prince Cheng stunned. He suddenly felt that this matter was decided too casually, so he immediately coughed and said tentatively, ¡°Do you really think this Second Miss Qin is good?¡±

    ¡°Because this is Uncle¡¯s suggestion, and I also know her. When I was in Jiangzhou, I once lived in their mansion and she looked quite well-behaved. Though she is still young, at least I can postpone the marriage for a few years and use this as an excuse in front of Imperial Grandmother. So she is indeed a good choice.¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s words sounded very serious, but it was hard to tell how serious he was in his smiling eyes.

    After that, he raised the chess piece in his hand to Prince Cheng and said, ¡°Uncle, I will take the first move!¡±

    When the chess piece fell down, he seemingly paid more attention to the chess game than the previous question. Before Prince Cheng ced his chess piece, Chu Liuchen even moved his chess piece again to another position. Stunned by hisziness, Prince Cheng shook his head reluctantly and also put down his chess piece with a smile.

    After all, he was not interested in her at all!

    However, since Prince Cheng had mentioned this, he should no longer have any rtionship with Second Miss Qin in the future.

    ¡°Uncle, thank you for help mee up with this idea. In fact, if you really do not want to get married, you can also use today¡¯s matter as an excuse!¡±

    Chu Liuchen also yed a cement. This time, he obeyed the regtion and didn¡¯t move his chess piece anymore. He shook his robe gracefully and said with some deep meaning.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Prince Cheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle, your consort selection was messed up by a woman, which made you realize that there is such a disgusting woman in the world. You didn¡¯t want to marry anyone before. The reason why you agreed to choose concubine was because of the meaning of Empress Dowager and Imperial Uncle. But now you are stricken. So it¡¯s reasonable for you to say that you are not going to marry anyone temporarily!¡±

    Prince Cheng didn¡¯t like women originally, so he didn¡¯t want to marry anyone. This time, he was forced to do so and he could not refuse that. But if he refused it because of the matter of Qin Yuru, he could at least postpone it for a period of time.

    In fact, this was also what Prince Cheng had decided. After hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, he immediately showed a look of realization and then nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s indeed a good way! But¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Prince Cheng hesitated again.

    ¡°Uncle, what else do you have to worry about? Do you really like the First Miss Qin and want topete for a beauty with the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Chu Liuchen raised his beautiful eyebrows and asked curiously.

    ¡°How is it possible? I am afraid that I will get you into trouble. This First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion is the eldest sister of the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion and also the daughter of Ningyuan Army General!¡± Prince Cheng shook his head repeatedly, as if he was extremely unwilling to be rted to this First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion. He wanted to keep a distance from the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion as if she was like a ghost.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just like to choose a Miss from aristocratic family who doesn¡¯t make me feel disgusted and has some feeling with me. As long as you don¡¯t get her involved when you¡¯re talking about this matter, it will be okay!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said and waved his hand indifferently.

    Hearing what he said, Prince Cheng had already understood andughed out loudly. It seemed that Chu Liuchen really didn¡¯t take the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion seriously.

    Since he hade up with this idea for him, he could not ruin this thing in order to make a good friend with Chu Liuchen. He had to find an opportunity to help Chu Liuchen. If he could get Chu Liuchen to stand on his side, it would be of great benefit to him.

    Prince Cheng did not believe that his eldest brother did not have any manpower in his hand then. It was just that his nephew was too weak. Otherwise, he would have paid more attention to him.

    It would be much easier for him to do whatever he wanted if he could get hold of the people his eldest brother had left behind.

    Prince Cheng had his own calction. Of course, he was trying his best to please his young nephew. He was just a sick boy who had not gone through any hardships. And he was a man who was not a threat to him. So he just tried to coax him.

    Although he knew that his nephew¡¯s temperament was a little changeable. So what! What could he do with such a body!

    Thinking of this, he became more patient. He must not go against Chu Liuchen¡¯s wishes. His own affairs would never involve this Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion he just proposed to show his sincerity to Chu Liuchen.

    As for the women whom Xiqi had seen before, they must have been found by Chu Liuchen because of his reversal mind. Empress Dowager and His Majesty wanted him to marry a noble Miss from an aristocratic family, so he deliberately found a woman who had low status and a bad reputation. Of course, he wanted to go against the Empress Dowager and His Majesty.

    The reason for his spection was totally because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s words and behavior just now.

    The silly young boy was just like this. Prince Cheng thought that he used to experience such a time. But he was more sensible. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish this period of time. And now Chu Liuchen¡¯s age was just in the time.

    Now that he had figured out the cause and effect, the uncle and nephew naturally became more and more congenial. Prince Cheng also tolerated Chu Liuchen very much, as if he was the elder who loved him very much. Even if Chu Liuchen was like a rogue and moved a few chess pieces, he was also very generous and did not point it out. And the two were in peace.

    They got along well with each other and helped each other think about ideas. The rtionship seemed to get closer all of a sudden, but something bad happened in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    When Qin Yuru returned to the mansion, she actually collided with another carriage. The carriage flipped out partly, and Qin Yuru was injured and fainted to the ground.

    Qin Yuru did not go out with Qin Huaiyong this time. When she went out from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Huaiyong was still talking in the study of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    When the news came, Qin Huaiyong was anxious to go out, but he was reported that Qin Yuru had been taken away by the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The ident was also caused by the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the person in the carriage was the third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was said that the Madam was also injured. But when she saw Qin Yuru was hurt, she hurried to take Qin Yuru to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    As a result, Qin Huaiyong went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in a hurry.

    When he arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it happened that Duke Xing was not in the mansion and Madam of Duke Xing was taking care of the injured, so she had no time to see him. She only asked her servants to tell Qin Huaiyong to rest assured. She said that the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion had woken up at this time, but she couldn¡¯t move for a while, so she asked him to go back first.

    Qin Huaiyong had no choice but to go back to his General¡¯s Mansion and directly went to Madam Dowager¡¯s Xinning Pavilion to discuss countermeasures with Madam Dowager!

    And this matter was also reported to Qin Wanru¡­

 Chapter 413 - After Grooming, Ready to Go to Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 413 After Grooming, Ready to Go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Is Big Sister hurt badly?¡± Qin Wanru blinked, lowered the medical book in her hands, and asked.

    ¡°I hear that she is hurt seriously, and it is not easy for her to move for a while. It is said that she should not be hit so seriously. But because they took care of the carriage of the third Madam, thus she is hurt so seriously.¡± Yujie reported.

    Although the words were heard like this, and they even came from the mouth of the servants of Qin Huaiyong, Yujie still didn¡¯t feel convinced. Though others didn¡¯t know what kind of people First Miss was, she knew that.

    With her extreme selfishness, how could she hurt herself for others?!

    Hearing that Yujieid great stress on the word ¡°hear¡±, Qin Wanruughed. She raised her eyebrows, and joked with emphasis. ¡°You hear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I hear words like this. But I don¡¯t believe that!¡± Seeing that her Miss had the mood to joke with her, Yujie knew that Miss must have guessed something. So her tight face came loose, and a slight smile appeared on her face

    As long as Miss understood, that was good. She was afraid that Miss did not expect such a thing and would be disrupted immediately.

    ¡°It would be really good to hear such a thing,¡± Qin Wanru said with some meaning.

    ¡°First Miss is afraid that the things that happened in Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion before woulde out, so she did such a thing?¡± Yujie must not be stupid, and she was familiar with the nature of Qin Yuru. At this time, she considered it a bit, and immediately opened her eyes and said with surprise.

    This kind of thing was not an ordinary thing. If some idents happened, it would be fatal. She didn¡¯t believe that First Miss would sacrifice so much.

    ¡°Even if something really happened, it wouldn¡¯t hurt Qin Yuru.¡± Qin Wanru stood up and walked to the window. Her eyes fell on the fence outside the window.

    The third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to be at odds with this Madam of Duke Xing.

    In thest life, the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were far away from her. If it wasn¡¯t because Qin Yuru had mentioned it in front of her to humiliate her proudly, it would be people or things from another world. Who could have thought that they were her real family members? Of course, they were just family members with the same blood.

    ¡°Second Miss, what shall we do now?¡± Qing Yue asked with hesitation. She was always cautious and felt that there should be something following.

    ¡°Go to prepare some clothes to change. Someone shoulde to invite me in a while!¡± Qin Wanru said after being silent. Qin Yuru and Madam of Duke Xing yed so well at such a crucial time. Although others would criticize Qin Yuru for her being low and degrading in Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion, since she had met such a big thing because of others, the rumors would be reduced to a minimum even if there were still someone criticizing her.

    She hurt herself in order to protect the third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and even now she couldn¡¯t move. Just for this point, it was not appropriate for someone to me her at this time.

    Misses of aristocratic family pay attention to etiquette. Even if they talk about gossip, they must have a standard. Now Qin Yuru was still lying in bed and didn¡¯t know anything. At this time, talking about her bad things would make others question the character of this Miss of aristocratic family.

    Qin Yuru had grasped the key point urately. It was a good step, which was like ¡°besiege Wei to rescue Zhao¡±. She wanted to use such a good reputation to eliminate that bad reputation. Although she might not eliminate that bad reputation totally, there would not be so much me for Qin Yuru¡¯s affairs at Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion.

    They would even help her find a reason to exin what had happened at Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion.

    But sometimes people could not calcte better than the god. Qin Yuru calcted all the responses of Misses of aristocratic families, the benefits of this thing to her and also the key timing.

    But what she did not count in was the hearts of the people in the pce. How the mind of Prince Cheng could be calcted by her!

    Men and women handled things differently. They did not speak gossip. But directly assaulting her would be more effective than gossip.

    Prince Cheng hadn¡¯t married for so many years, so he must have his special ideas. He was forced to choose a concubine before, and it was helpless. If there was such a reason for which he needed not choose a concubine aboveboard, how could he not seize it¡­

    ¡°Miss, you mean that general will let you take care of First Miss?¡± After hearing Qin Wanru saying that, the two servant girls looked at each other and suddenly understood. Qing Yue stepped forward urgently and said.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was as dangerous as the tiger¡¯s cave. It would not be a good thing if their Miss went there at this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This time is good. Prepare the clothes!¡± Qin Wanru smiled unpredictably, turned around, and sat down beside the make-up table. ¡°Qing Yue, help me clean up.¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you really want to go? Both Madam of Duke Xing and First Miss have malice to you. Didn¡¯t you say that you would not go there at this time before?¡±

    Yujie followed in puzzle. Seeing that Qing Yue had put down the ck hair of Qin Wanru, she couldn¡¯t bear and asked.

    ¡°Things will change with time. This time is different from the past, and it is quite troublesome.¡± Qin Wanru looked up at herself in the mirror. Under the ck hair, her face seemed to be more childish. Her skin was delicate and as white as snow with a faint blush. Theplexion was quite good at a nce. The corner of her red lips was slightly raised, and she was extremely charming.

    Actually the make-up was too strong for her, especially this lip corner. She bit the lip corner with dislike, watching the lip corner bing white at the moment of release, but then slowly recovered to be red like what it was before.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t like such a kind of make-up with strong color. She hadn¡¯t slept well these days. Whenever she waked up with nightmares, she felt that someone was using her of her bright-colored lips, which was too charming. So many people were using her and then someone pped her¡­

    ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡± Qing Yue¡¯s cry came into her ear suddenly.

    Qin Wanru woke up suddenly. She looked at herself in the mirror, and her face paled slightly. She even remembered this dream again, which had been stirring her sleep these days.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go there before, for it would make them more anxious at that time and they would be more urgent to find a reason. Since they should find a reason, they must find a reasonable reason. However, Qin Yuru could not get out of the mansion now. So it is not easy to find a reasonable reason which could be approved by father.¡±

    Qin Wanru calmed herself down and took back all the thoughts in her mind. Her long eyshes flickered and she covered the deep thoughts in her eyes. She didn¡¯t say some things very clearly. She was just delineating a predetermined result. How it would be depended on the actions of Qin Yuru and Madam of Duke Xing.

    But this time, the matter of Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion forced Qin Yuru to do something.

    If the matter of Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion was really publicized, she might not be able to walk outside in the future. Even if Qin Huaiyong was more partial to her, he would not let her go out to be a shame of the family. The simplest and most direct way was to keep her in the mansion until she got married. After she was married to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, whether Qin Yuru would appear in front of people was not the thing that Qin Huaiyong should consider.

    As for whether Di Yan would marry Qin Yuru, Qin Wanru had no doubt at all. In this case, Di Yan had to marry her!

    With so many things happening, Di Yan and Qin Yuru had long been entangled.

    And she would love to see it.

    When the marriage she spared no effort to n was not as happy and satisfied as she imagined, what would happen to the couple withints really made people look forward to it.

    When Qin Yuru was anxious and Madam of Duke Xing made a desperate decision, some things might not have been arranged before just like the third Madam who left the mansion this time¡­

    She needed a loophole of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. And the third Madam would be a good one!

    Qin Wanru¡¯s spection was indeed urate. She just cleaned her up here, and Qin Huaiyong sent someone to call her there. He asked her a few words about what happened in Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion. Then he simply stated that this might be a misunderstanding. People from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also said that it was a misunderstanding.

    And he said that he would let Qin Yuru exin it clearly. But now these were not important. It was not proper for Qin Yuru to stay at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion alone. But if she was brought back, it would be inconvenient because she was hurt seriously. There was only Qin Wanru in Qin¡¯s Mansion who could go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to take care of Qin Yuru. So they just let Qin Wanru stay at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a few days and apany Qin Yuru.

    When Qin Yuru got better, she could apany Qin Yuru to go back.

    ¡°Yes, father.¡± Qin Wanru nodded, very respectfully.

    Looking at such a little daughter, Qin Huaiyong hesitated for a while. But he still spoke with a soft voice, ¡°Your Big Sister was corrupted by Madam Di in the past. This time, she still maintains a good heart. I hope that your sisters could get closer to each other in the future. And your Big Sister doesn¡¯t have a mother to take care of her now!¡±

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± Qin Wanru raised her watery eyes and agreed softly.

    At this time, her father was still so entric, and felt that Qin Yuru had done so many bad things before because of the teaching of Madam Di. And now he also implied Qin Wanru that Madam Di would not be let out.

    Actually he shouldn¡¯t say this to her. But he wanted tofort her.

    The corner of her lips secretly ticked. Qin Wanru was more and more disappointed with this father now.

    Qin Yuru was his natural daughter. So she didn¡¯t feel it was wrong for Qin Huaiyong to be partial to Qin Yuru. But he was so entric as if he didn¡¯t have the wisdom in the past and he only could see the surface of Qin Yuru. She really did not believe that Qin Huaiyong was such a person!

    Now that he could see and hear, but he still did the same. What else couldn¡¯t she understand?

    She must leave this Qin¡¯s Mansion. She was only worried about Madam Dowager and Shui Run. Fortunately, Madam Di couldn¡¯t do anything as she was like this. Ifter all the vain hope of Qin Yuru was ruined, she could not make any troublesome.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go back and sort out some necessary clothes first.¡± Qin Wanru reported retreating.

    Qin Huaiyong nodded and waved his hand. Qin Wanru made another salute, and slowly walked away from Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study with Yujie. Behind her, Qin Huaiyong looked at Qin Wanru¡¯s back silently. With obscure meaning under his eyes, he sighed deeply after a long time. He walked back to the desk and took a thing from the mezzanine under the desk. After reading it, he took it in his hands hesitantly.

    But after thinking about it, he put it down again and stuffed it into the folder of the desk¡­

 Chapter 414 - Nanny Huang in Anxiety, Would Go Together!

    <h4>Chapter 414 Nanny Huang in Anxiety, Would Go Together!</h4>

    Qin Wanru did not expect that she would meet Nanny Huang, who was walking hurriedly on the road.

    ¡°Second Miss.¡± When she saw Qin Wanru, Nanny Huang did not avoid her, but turned around on the path and stopped in front of Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Nanny Huang!¡± Qin Wanru saluted her from the side. Nanny Huang was the invited etiquette instructor, so her status in the mansion was naturally different from that of themon people.

    ¡°Second Miss, is there anything wrong with First Miss?¡± Nanny Huang asked anxiously. Although the news about Qin Yuru had been spread to Qin¡¯s Mansion, few people had the full details.

    ¡°Something happened to First Miss¡¯s carriage? Was she seriously hurt? How could it happen so suddenly?¡± Nanny Huang asked urgently. She had originally wanted to look for Qin Huaiyong in the outer study, but when she met Qin Wanru here, she stopped and questioned Qin Wanru.

    ¡°She must be seriously injured. It is said that she cannot get up now, so she is staying at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It is better for her not to move too much.¡± Qin Wanru looked at Nanny Huang and said calmly.

    ¡°She is in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now?¡± Nanny Huang looked surprised.

    Qin Wanru nodded and turned, seemingly wanting to leave in a hurry.

    ¡°Second Miss, are you going to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to see First Miss?¡± Nanny Huang asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Big Sister is in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion alone. It is inconvenient for mother or grandmother to go there. I am the only one who is more suited to look after her.¡± Qin Wanru said in a low voice.

    This statement was true and that was why she had prepared for this in advance.

    ¡°Second Miss, can you bring me to have a look? I am worried about First Miss.¡± Nanny Huang suggested.

    ¡°Nanny, do you want to go there?¡± Qin Wanru stared at Nanny Huang in surprise, with a pair of bright, shimmery eyes and looked at her from head to toe.

    Nanny Huang was Qin Yuru¡¯s etiquette instructor, so she was not in charge of Qin Yuru in all aspects, like a supervisor Nanny. Moreover, she could not really treat Qin Yuru as a master. If she had just been an etiquette instructor, she should only have an employer-employee rtionship with Qin Yuru, and there was no need to worry so much about her.

    ¡°First Miss treated me well before. Now that First Miss is badly hurt, I have to go and have a look. It is not convenient for Madam to see First Miss in her current condition,¡± Nanny Huang said sincerely.

    In this way, she and Qin Yuru really had a good rtionship!

    Yujie was stunned and looked at Nanny Huang as if she had seen a ghost. Fortunately, Nanny Huang had good self-restraint. Even under Yujie¡¯s shocked gaze, her expression did not change at all, as if she really had a good rtionship with Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Nanny, since you want to go, you cane with meter. I will pack some clothes first, and you can wait for me at the carriage.¡± Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes slightly, and her eyes were dark and deep.

    ¡°Okay, I will wait for you.¡± Nanny Huang said straightforwardly. Then she turned around and apanied by a little servant girl behind her, went directly to the yard where the carriages were parked in the mansion.

    ¡°Miss, what is she going to do?¡± Yujie asked, looking at Nanny Huang walking away.

    ¡°Obviously, she is going to give some advice.¡± Qin Wanru turned around and continued to walk inside slowly. They were the ones who were anxious, rather than her, so she did not need to be in a hurry.

    ¡°Just pack slowly. If everything goes well, Qin Yuru will stage a bigger y at this time at the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Of course, I must keep up with her!¡± thought Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Nanny Huang is going to give advice to First Miss, so why should we take her with us?¡± Yujie followed Qin Wanru and said this is a puzzled tone, ¡°Since she wholeheartedly follows First Miss, she is opposing you. Miss, you should not take her with us.¡±

    ¡°Better to take her with us, otherwise Qin Yuru will have no helpers. If she wants to do something at that time, no one can help her.¡± Qin Wanru smiled and said this in a meaningful way.

    Qin Yuru was not aw-abiding person and she would always make some fuss. Besides, Qin Yuru had no need to bew-abiding. The more restless she was, the better, because she could always stir up all kinds of trouble beyond Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s imagination. Qin Wanru could not let Madam of Duke Xing take control of the situation.

    Qin Yuru was very good, because she was good at creating trouble!

    Even though Nanny Huang was included, she was just a helper. It did not mean that Nanny Huang was not smart enough. Nanny Huang was not clear about the affairs in Qin¡¯s Mansion, so some solutions she came up with might not be appropriate.

    Just like the matter in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, Qin Wanru firmly believed that it had not been Nanny Huang¡¯s idea that Qin Yuru had tried to hook up with Prince Cheng. It was Qin Yuru herself, who wanted to attach herself to the rich, and then she had acted like this.

    At this time, neither Madam of Duke Xing nor Nanny Huang had known that Qin Yuru had made such a big mistake. They had to wait and see how they would help Qin Yuru plug this loophole.

    Madam of Duke Xing thought that everything would be fine after she kept Qin Yuru in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But she had not expected that this matter of Qin Yuru also fell onto Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Wanru was a little slow because she had to tidy up and pack up some spare things. This time, Qu Le and Yujie were the two servant girls that she brought with her to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She also packed some clothes necessary for a daily change. When they arrived at the parking ce, Nanny Huang was already anxiously pacing around in circles.

    When she saw Qin Wanruing over, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, sorry to have kept you waiting. Let¡¯s get on the carriage together!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and invited her.

    ¡°Second Miss, you are so polite!¡± Nanny Huang had calmed down at this time and said this gently. After all, she was not Qin Yuru.

    Qin Wanru got on the carriage first, followed by Nanny Huang. The two servant girls got on the carriagest, but the little servant girl who had followed Nanny Huang before, was not with them.

    The carriage was not big, but it was quite spacious for four people.

    After everyone was seated, the coachman drove the carriage to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was very quiet in the carriage along the way. Qin Wanru closed her eyes slightly to rest, and no one could see whether her eyes were closed or not, under her long eyshes.

    Nanny Huang lowered her head and frowned. When she got on the carriage, she actually wanted to talk with Qin Wanru. However, Qin Wanru leaned against the wall as soon as she got on the carriage. She closed her shimmery eyes to refresh herself, so she could not disturb her anymore.

    Qin Wanru did not say anything, so it was not convenient for Nanny Huang to talk to the two servant girls.

    It was indeed her idea to arrange for their carriage to collide with the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But a collision of two carriages also needed careful nning. Originally, she wanted Qin Yuru to spread the news today, and then they would discuss more about it. It was also unexpected that she had directly bumped into the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today.

    Had she really bumped into it by ident? Nanny Huang always had this question in her mind. She originally wanted to inquire about it from Qin Wanru, but now she could only figure it out on her own. And the more she thought about it, the more she felt that there was something strange about the whole affair.

    They had agreed to wait for the next opportunity before taking action. How could it happen so fast!

    She raised her eyes and looked at Qin Wanru. Nothing could be seen from her face, but Nanny Huang felt inexplicably uneasy. She always felt that this matter was not what it seemed to be.

    Nanny Huang felt uneasy all the way to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. When the carriage stopped, Nanny Huang jumped off the carriage first, and then the two servant girls got off. Finally, Qin Wanru stepped down with Yujie¡¯s help.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please!¡± Nanny Sheng had been waiting for the carriage for a long time. When she saw Qin Wanruing down, she bowed to Qin Wanru and led her forward with a smile.

    They walked around for a long time before they arrived at the gate of a courtyard.

    Looking at the road they hade from, Qin Wanru frowned. This courtyard was very close to Chuihua Gate and they arrived at this courtyard soon after entering Chuihua Gate.

    ¡°We set up the guest courtyard for First Miss Qin. In order to make it convenient for the doctor to call, our Madam arranged for First Miss Qin to stay here.¡± Seeing Qin Wanru looking back at the old maid guarding Chuihua Gate, Nanny Sheng immediately understood what she meant and exined with a smile.

    Therefore, this should be very close to the outer courtyard.

    Nanny Huang did not care about this. She could not help but ask anxiously, ¡°Nanny Sheng, how is our First Miss?¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Nanny Sheng looked at Nanny Huang from head to toe, feeling that this old maid in front of her did not look like the supervisor maid of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°This is Big Sister¡¯s etiquette instructor, Nanny Huang.¡± Qin Wanru introduced her, with a smile.

    ¡°Etiquette instructor? Why is she here at this time?¡± Nanny Sheng frowned secretly. She did not think that Qin Yuru¡¯s ident had anything to do with an etiquette instructor, but she would definitely not say anything excessive in front of Nanny Huang. So she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Huang. First Miss did not have a serious ident.¡±

    Not a serious ident? So she was still slightly hurt in the ident?

    Qin Wanru raised her shimmery eyes in surprise, as a sh of coldness showed at the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°How is First Miss?¡± Nanny Huang really cared about Qin Yuru. When she heard Nanny Sheng¡¯s tone of voice, she did not look well.

    ¡°Her hand was slightly hurt. It is just not convenient for her to move now.¡± Nanny Sheng said honestly. This was really an ident. Originally, it had been nned to be merely a slight bump.

    The coachman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had already been bribed by Madam. Originally, Madam had intended to go out, but Third Madam happened to go out. She had wanted to borrow Madam¡¯s carriage, so Madam lent her carriage to Third Madam.

    Even if it was Madam or Third Madam, this was just an excuse.

    It could have been a slight bump, but unexpectedly the carriage which was supposed to ¡°identally¡± bump into hers, had really startled the horse. Although the coachman managed to control the horse tied to the shaft, the two carriages had indeed collided. Third Madam was seriously injured, and First Miss Qin also seemed to be badly injured.

    Fortunately, the rest had happened as arranged. Whether the collision was serious or not, they could directly take Qin Yuru and could even exaggerate the fact that First Miss Qin had saved Third Madam.

    ¡°Is her hand broken?¡± Nanny Huang said in a trembling voice. She had only nned to let Qin Yuru get slight jolted in the carriage and say that she was injured, but she had not expected that Qin Yuru had really hurt her hand.

    ¡°It is not broken. She just needs to recuperate, because her wrist was twisted.¡± Nanny Sheng said vaguely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Big Sister first!¡± Was it a coincidence? It was an unexpected result and Third Madam was really wronged! If Qin Yuru had nned well, she would have been prepared. There must be something mysterious about Qin Yuru¡¯s carriage. She already had the idea in her mind that she would ask someone to have a look when the opportunity arose, Qin Wanru looked at Nanny Cheng and said lightly.

    ¡°Okay, okay, let Second Miss have a look herself!¡± Nanny Sheng immediately agreed with a smile. As she said this, they entered the yard.

    The moment they stepped into the courtyard, they heard a sharp scream, which shocked them so much that they stopped in their tracks.

    Hearing this familiar scream, Qin Wanru nced at Nanny Huang¡¯s pale face and Nanny Sheng¡¯s embarrassed smile. A sh of darkness crossed her eyes. It seemed that it was not such a simple matter of Qin Yuru merely twisting her wrist. Now she was looking forward to Qin Yuru¡¯s situation..

 Chapter 415 - The Accident Happened in Qin Yuruâ€™s Calculation

    <h4>Chapter 415 The ident Happened in Qin Yuru¡¯s Calction</h4>

    Is this the consequence of twisting one¡¯s tendon?

    Qin Wanru looked in astonishment at Qin Yuru, who was in front of her.

    Her face was still the same, despite being a little distorted. Her body also looked fine and she had just reached out her hand to hit the servant girl and knock her down to the ground. Her legs and feet were also fine and she stood there steadily, as if nothing serious had happened to her. Indeed, she was not seriously injured.

    The only thing that looked unpleasant was her tilted head.

    Yes, her head was stiff and tilted to one side. She looked extremely strange, as if her head had been turned toward one side. Her face which was originally quite beautiful, looked not only distorted, but also very fierce.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what are you doing here? Who asked you toe?¡± Just now, Qin Yuru screamed in pain because the servant girl identally touched her neck. Then, she knocked the servant girl down to the ground, but she did not expect that Qin Wanru woulde in at that time. She momentarily felt angry and regretful, overwhelmed with shame and rage, so she screamed loudly at Qin Wanru.

    Although she had readied herself for the collision, she had not expected that there would be an ident and she had indeed twisted her neck. Although the doctor said that it was not a big deal and she just needed to recuperate for a period, her poor appearance happened to be seen by Qin Wanru.

    Nanny Huang frowned and wanted to say something, but after looking at Nanny Sheng, she closed her eyes, and had a severe look on her face. There were too many people around, so it was not convenient for her to ask Qin Yuru about something. She could only stand aside and see what was going on.

    ¡°First Miss, Second Miss is here to see you.¡± Nanny Sheng said coldly to Qin Yuru, with a serious face.

    She did not say much, but the warning in the words made Qin Yuru¡¯s face turn pale. She immediately sobered up, but she could not give up her self-esteem to pretend to have sisterly ties with Qin Wanru, so she snorted and turned back to sit down. With her tilted head, she nced at Qin Wanru, and her voice slowed down.

    ¡°Did Father ask you toe and see me?¡±

    ¡°How did Big Sister bump into the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru smiled slightly and calmly sat down on the chair at the side. She did not show any affection toward Qin Yuru; it was as if she only wanted to ask about the ident.

    ¡°What do you mean that I bumped into the carriage? It was the carriage from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that hit me. If I did not ask the coachman to attempt to calm the horse at that time, Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would have been in big trouble.¡± Qin Yuru said angrily. She was always determined not to show any weakness in front of Qin Wanru, so she immediately retorted when she heard what Qin Wanru said.

    ¡°Do you mean that the carriage of Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion bumped into you?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and looked as if she was trying to figure out the truth.

    ¡°Obviously someone else bumped into me. I was hurt so badly by her.¡± Qin Yuru stretched out her hand to touch her twisted neck and said angrily.

    She was very angry. She had put in a lot of thoughts into the ident that would happen when she collided with the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had put several beddings in the carriage, obviously to avoid being badly hit. If she had been really hurt, the loss would outweigh the gain.

    Her hands and feet had all been protected, but her head had not been protected and had resulted in her neck being identally twisted. Although the doctor said that it was not a big deal and she would recover in a few days, her appearance did not allow her to meet people and Qin Wanru saw this directly.

    This was thest thing she wanted.

    ¡°Was it Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who bumped into your carriage?¡± Qin Wanru seemingly did not understand, so she asked again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Obviously, it was she who collided with me!¡± Qin Yuru thought that Qin Wanru did not believe this, so she replied angrily.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, what was wrong with Third Madam¡¯s carriage? How could it collide with someone on the street for no reason?¡± Qin Wanru raised the corner of her mouth slightly, and shifted her gaze from Qin Yuru¡¯s face to Nanny Sheng¡¯s face, with coldness in her shimmery eyes.

    ¡°It was an ident. No one knew that such a thing would happen. Actually, the carriage in our mansion is in quite a good condition before, but it is unknown how it bumped into First Miss Qin¡¯s carriage. Fortunately, the two of them are fine now. Since it is not suitable for First Miss Qin to go out looking like this, she can stay in our mansion to rest for a while and have a check if she has any other injuries!¡±

    Nanny Sheng exined with a smile.

    ¡°An ident?¡± Qin Wanru seemed a little suspicious.

    Nanny Sheng¡¯s heart missed a beat and she felt a little uneasy somehow. But she still said with a smile, ¡°Of course it was an ident. No one knows how such kind of thing happened. Our Third Madam is badly injured and cannot get up now.¡±

    Compared with Qin Yuru who had been well prepared, Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was caught unawares. Her injuries were much more severe than Qin Yuru¡¯s, and she was still lying on the bed now.

    Qin Wanru stood up and said, ¡°I will go and visit Third Madam!¡±

    Since she came here on behalf of Qin¡¯s Mansion, she naturally had to visit Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She also brought gifts with her.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Second Miss Qin. But our Third Madam does not have enough energy to meet guests now.¡± Nanny Sheng said with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°Third Madam was hurt so badly?¡± Qin Wanru asked in surprise.

    Nanny Sheng nodded and said with a serious look, ¡°Our Third Madam is really badly injured, so it is inconvenient for her to see guests now.¡±

    ¡°In that case, please bring these gifts to Third Madam to express our mansion¡¯s regret,¡± Qin Wanru said softly.

    Since Nanny Sheng had said so, she naturally could not be an inhospitable guest, and forcibly request to see the third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thinking about all of this, she was sure that the third Madam had indeed been seriously injured.

    Qin Yuru was actually unscathed, except for identally twisting her neck. Her so-called injury was actually just a statement.

    There was a trace of solitude in her shimmery eyes, and a sardonic smile appeared at the corners of her lips. The third Madam¡¯s serious injury was one reason, and the other reason why she was not allowed to see the third Madam was because they were afraid that she would find out about something! But although she did not ask, she could contact the third Madam.

    The third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion certainly did not have so much power as Madam of Duke Xing. But she was not useless¡­

    ¡°Thank you Second Miss Qin. I will make a trip for Second Miss. First Miss seems not to be able to go out. So Second Miss, please choose a house to live and wait for First Miss to get better and then she can go back¡±

    Nanny Sheng nodded repeatedly and said with smile.

    Qin Wanru smiled slightly, and gestured to the servant girl behind her. The servant girl held the gift in her hand, and Nanny Sheng asked someone to take it.

    Qin Wanru chose the house on the right of Qin Yuru¡¯s house.

    Qin Yuru lived in the main house in this yard. The house Qin Wanru chose was toward the direction of the inner court and the other side of the house was near the direction of the outer court.

    This yard happened to be near the Chuihua Gate. One side was near the outer court, while another side was near the inner court.

    After Wanru had chosen her house, Nanny Sheng gave some orders to the servant girls in the yard, and then she went back with the gift from Qin Wanru, to report.

    Qin Wanru stood still in the courtyard, narrowing her eyes and looking at the big pine tree in the courtyard.

    Although this yard wasrge, it looked a little somber as a whole. There was a small pavilion under the big tree. There were stone tables and stone benches. This was a very elegant ce.

    This outer courtyard was clean, but there was no flowers and nts. Near the courtyard walls were pavilions. It had both an inner court and an outer court. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had many of these pavilions that came in various shapes. Seeing it from far away, people would feel that the prosperity of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was notparable to that of ordinary families.

    Because the Qin sisters were now living inside, each of them now had a personal servant girl. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion only provided an old maid to tend to the door and two servant girls to serve in the courtyard and take charge of all the cleaning outside.

    After all, she was the Miss from the other mansion, and she was living here as a guest. This arrangement was quite normal.

    ¡°Second Miss, First Miss wants you toe in.¡± Mei Xue walked out of the house in a hurry, and greeted Qin Wanru respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Wanru ignored her and walked into the pavilion, leisurely. Yujie hurriedly picked up a cushion on the side and put it on the side fence for her. Qin Wanru sat down and leaned against the fence.

    ¡°First Miss feels ufortable. She hopes that you could find another doctor for her.¡± Mei Xue had to follow her and answered.

    ¡°She does not believe in the doctor sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Wanru raised her eyes slightly. Her eyes were clear without any emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe him. It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s First Miss who is afraid of having seque.¡± Mei Xue said anxiously.

    Although the doctor promised her that it was not serious, but as a woman, who would want to twist her neck?. She could not stand being in this situation for one day, not to mention there were still many days to go. And her First Miss had such a bad temper that Mei Xue did not dare to take up her time. Therefore, she proposed to Qin Yuru that she might want to invite other doctors to take a look.

    Before, the people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were there, so she was too embarrassed to say more. But now Second Miss hade. She could ask Second Miss for help to find some doctors.

    On the one hand, it could speed up the healing of her neck. On the other hand, it could also let outsiders know that Qin Yuru was seriously injured, and several doctors had been invited to tend to her.

    ¡°Is there any seque?¡± Qin Wanru asked, without any anxiety.

    Mei Xue¡¯s sweat started to form on her forehead. ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, let things be as it is. Although Big Sister¡¯s appearance is a little ugly, Childe Di is not here at the moment. So he will not see the extreme ugly appearance of Big Sister. It would not be a big problem.¡± Qin Wanru raised her delicate little face, and said this in a soft voice. But her words were full of mockery.

    ¡°Second Miss¡­¡± Mei Xue wanted to ask again, but Yujie interrupted her unkindly. ¡°Mei Xue, please go back first. It¡¯s useless to invite many doctors to see First Miss, just for her appearance now. Instead, she should just let more people see her as a joke.¡±

    These words were full of mockery, almost not giving Qin Yuru, the First Miss, a little face at all. Mei Xue was very angry and felt helpless. She bit her lips, looked at Qin Wanru who was quite nonchnt about it, and turned to leave, as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, what do you mean?¡± The house was actually not far away. Qin Yuru had been standing at the window and looking at Qin Wanru. At this time, she heard what Qin Wanru and her servant girl were saying. She was so angry that her face became ashen. She could not stand it right now. She pushed the door and went out, saying angrily.

    Nanny Huang wanted to stop her, but it was toote!

    ¡°Big Sister, what are you doing out with such an appearance! Do you want to make trouble in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after making trouble in Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion?¡± Qin Wanru stood up helplessly, looking at Qin Yuru, who had rushed out to inquire.

    The voice was not high, but it was enough to make Qin Yuru¡¯s lungs explode, especially when she mentioned the matter about Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion. She raised her hand with the intention to p Qin Wanru¡¯s tender face.

    Yujie had sharp eyes and agile hands. She pulled Qin Wanru a step back, managing to avoid Qin Yuru¡¯s p.

    In an attic some distance away, someone saw this scene in front of him, and his brows furrowed together tightly ¡­

 Chapter 416 - Find One More Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 416 Find One More Doctor</h4>

    ¡°The First Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°She seems¡­quite impolite!¡± The man said coldly, looking away from the window. His pavilion was a little far away, but he could still see Qin Yuru rushing out with an aggressive look.

    The two sisters of Qin¡¯s Mansion were indeed at odds with each other, but he did not expect that it was to such an extent. And this First Miss Qin looked really abominable, and the Second Miss Qin¡¯s back was to him, so he could not see her clearly. But it seemed that she was the weaker one.

    After exchanging a few words with a servant girl, the First Miss Qin rushed out and tried to hit her, showing herself to be like a shrew. This woman certainly did not endear anyone to her.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, did youe to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to apany me, or to make me angry?¡± Qin Yuru failed to hit Qin Wanru, and she became angrier.

    She did not expect anyone to see them in the pavilion. She was so sure that there would be no outsiders. She did not need to suppress her temper at all. Fortunately, she still knew that it was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. When she failed to hit Qin Wanru, she did note over, but stared at Qin Wanru fiercely.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you think the matter of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion can be so easily settled?¡± Qin Wanru raised her shimmery eyes and looked at Qin Yuru calmly.

    She was too calm, and there was no change in her expression. But her attitude made Qin Yuru panicky. How could she not be afraid of the matter regarding Prince Cheng¡¯s mansion. That was why she had sent an urgent message to Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Does that matter have anything to do with you? Qin Wanru, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Qin Yuru was annoyed when she brought up the matter. She snorted unkindly and turned to go into the house. When Qin Wanru said this, she immediately felt that this matter had to be told to Madam of Duke Xing first, and she did not even bother to trouble Qin Wanru.

    Nanny Huang happened to be here, so she would consult Nanny Huang.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± Seeing Qin Yuru returning to the house in a hurry, Qin Wanru knew that she was looking for Nanny Huang to discuss the matter. Qin Wanru also stood up and walked away.

    Sure enough, Nanny Huang was helping Qin Yuru to find some solutions. When she saw Nanny Huang for the first time, she felt that this etiquette instructor was very arrogant. At that time, when she looked at Qin Yuru and Qin Wanru, she seemed to weigh it for a while. It seemed that although she was entrusted by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she did not help Qin Yuru wholeheartedly.

    However, just after such a short time, she started helping Qin Yuru wholeheartedly. If it wasn¡¯t because of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru naturally would not believe it.

    As the etiquette instructor, Nanny Huang had a lot of secret rtionships. Qin Wanru needed to be more careful.

    Right now, she had more important things to do!

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Yujie nodded and followed, and the two went out of the courtyard, one after the other.

    Not far from the courtyard door was the Chuihua Gate. At the Chuihua Gate, there were two old supervisor maids standing and chatting. Seeing Qin Wanruing out of the yard, the two old maids did not take her seriously. They nced at her and continued to chat.

    Qin Wanru turned back and walked inwards leisurely. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped and turned to the two old maids.

    The two old maids were chatting away. One of them saw Qin Wanruing over. She reached out and pulled the sleeve of the other old maid, hinting to her.

    The other old maid turned around unwillingly.

    ¡°Which yard does the third Madam live?¡± Qin Wanru came over with a smile, and asked.

    ¡°Our third Madam lives in the westernmost yard, far away from here.¡± The old maid said impatiently and pointed to the distance.

    ¡°How are the injuries of your third Madam?¡± Qin Wanru asked, as if she did not see the displeasure on the old maid¡¯s face.

    ¡°Our third Madam has been severely injured and she is not able to get up at this moment!¡± The old maid looked at Qin Wanru from head to toe, as she replied in a t tone.

    Although the third Madam had no power in the mansion, after all, she was her own master. The third Madam had been so badly wounded, but they all treated the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion, as a treasure. The two old maids who guarded the gate felt it was unfair for their third Madam.

    She said that she had saved the third Madam, actually she was the one who ran into the third Madam, and caused the third Madam to be seriously injured.

    ¡°The third Madam is really so badly hurt?¡± Qin Wanru asked with surprise.

    ¡°Of course our third Madam is very seriously injured, not like..¡± When an old maid wanted to continue what she was saying after ncing at the yard of Qin Yuru, another old maid tugged at her sleeves.

    The old maid closed her mouth, but she was extremely angry. Although she stopped talking, she looked at Qin Wanru in an unkind manner.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, our third Madam is very badly injured. Even if Second Miss Qin were to go there now, I¡¯m afraid that you are not able to see the third Madam.¡± The other old maid smiled and stepped forward to answer Qin Wanru.

    ¡°Can I see your third Miss?¡± Qin Wanru asked softly again. The person she asked to see was Shao Caihuan, the eldest daughter of the third Madam.

    ¡°Our third Miss is not avable at this time, she is attending to our third Madam!¡± The old maid tried to refuse her, unwilling to take Qin Wanru there.

    ¡°Can you help find another doctor for her?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and reluctantly changed to another topic.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the First Miss alright? Why do I have to get another doctor?¡± The old maid who spoke quickly nced at the courtyard on the side and said this in dissatisfaction.

    The two old maids were guarding Chuihua Gate, and it was close to the courtyard where Qin Yuru lived temporarily. Others might not know how bad Qin Yuru¡¯s injury was, but they knew it clearly. The doctor had said that the First Miss Qin had not been seriously injured. She had merely twisted her neck and it was not convenient for her to move.

    ¡°Big Sister says that she has been seriously injured. She wants to bring in other doctors to tend to her.¡± Qin Wanru¡¯s attitude became kinder, and her manners were very good. Although she looked young, her temperament was extraordinary. Compared with Qin Yuru, who was emotional and had caused their third Madam to be so seriously injured that she could not get up, Qin Wanru¡¯s manners were much better.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin, please don¡¯t mind that I am talking so much. First Miss Qin is really fine. She just twisted her neck. If I may say something inappropriate, even if you sleep, you will sometimes twist your neck. There is really nothing seriously wrong with her.¡± That old maid with a good attitude, exined to Qin Wanru with a worried face.

    ¡°Could you please help our First Miss find another doctor? Our First Miss has a bad temper.¡± Yujie said in a low voice. She took a step forward. She smiled and took out two purses from her cuffs and stuffed them into the hands of the two old maids.

    They felt the purses in their hands and could tell that there was a lot of money inside. The faces of the two old maids became kinder.

    ¡°Since Second Miss needs to find a doctor, I can also do the job, but I must warn you. Even if you look for one more doctor, he would say this too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I am sorry to bother both Nannys. It¡¯s just whether one more can be invited. If several doctors say the same thing, my Big Sister will believe it.¡± Qin Wanru exined with a smile.

    In other words, Qin Yuru was suspicious, and she did not believe the words of one doctor.

    The two old maids looked at each other, and they were very fond of Qin Wanru. Since they had received money from her, they naturally had to do things for her. Finding another doctor was simr to finding one doctor. The two old maids discussed this, then one left to guard the door, while the other went out to find the doctor.

    Before that, the Madam had repeatedly told them that they could not treat the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion casually. Although they were indignant for their third Madam¡¯s sake, they did not dare to offend the First Miss Qin. They heard that their Old Madam was really fond of this First Miss Qin.

    Seeing the old maid leaving in a hurry, Qin Wanru turned around and walked in casually, but it was only a short time before she was stopped by someone. This was a beautiful servant girl.

    ¡°Greetings, Second Miss!¡± The servant girl walked forward to Qin Wanru and happened to block Qin Wanru¡¯s route.

    Qin Wanru stood still.

    ¡°I have been sent by Old Madam. Our Old Madam would like to see Second Miss Qin.¡± The servant girl said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Wanru thought for a moment and nodded, as she lowered her eyes.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion received Qin Wanru in her yard. After Qin Wanru came in to greet her, Old Madam looked at Qin Wanru from head to toe, with a cold face.

    ¡°Old Madam, this is the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion.¡± Upon seeing Old Madam¡¯s unkind expression, Nanny Yu hurried forward and reintroduced her with a smile.

    Qin Wanru stood with her head lowered. Her long eyshes covered her cold eyes. She could see that this Old Madam did not like her very much. And she was deterring her.

    ¡°Thank for the salvation of Second Miss Qin before!¡± Old Madam said slowly, after looking at Qin Wanru. She did not have any smile on her face. This so-called life-saving grace was also said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing. Old Madam, you don¡¯t need to be so grateful!¡± Qin Wanru replied in the same tone. She raised her eyes and suppressed the emotions in her eyes.

    Since the person who was saved did not care, why should she bear this life-saving grace!

    ¡°I heard that Second Miss Qin and First Miss have always been at odds, and sisters should cooperate with each other. Only peace can make a family prosperous.¡± Old Madam said this in a low voice. And then she looked at her again before she said this.

    Nanny Yu¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. The words of Old Madam were very unpleasant. She meant to put the me Qin Wanru.

    If Qin Wanru was just an ordinary Miss from an aristocratic family, as the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could put the me as she pleased.

    But Qin Wanru was the life-saver of Old Madam of Duke Xing. Old Madam might not have taken it seriously because she had fainted at that time, and she did not even see Qin Wanru. So she could pretend that she did not know about the situation. But Nanny Yu had contacted Qin Wanru directly. The words of Old Madam made her feel extremely embarrassed.

    There was a feeling of ingratitude!

    ¡°Thanks for Old Madam¡¯s concern!¡± Qin Wanru smiled and did not argue with her, as she said this.

    Qin Wanru did not like the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who was her actual grandmother. She did not believe that the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion really knew nothing about it, and had even been totally deceived by Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°I heard that Second Miss Qin had a quarrel with First Miss Qin on the street before. The cause was the pair of blood jade bracelets I gave to First Miss Qin. Since Second Miss Qin likes it, there is also a pair here. Nanny Yu,e and take it!¡± Although Old Madam was smiling, her smile was a little cold. She reached out and waved at Nanny Yu, and said casually.

    She could not have been more negligent toward Qin Wanru.

 Chapter 417 - Pissing off Two Physicians

    <strong>Chapter 417 Pissing off Two Physicians</strong>

    Qin Wanru could not decide if she wanted to cry or tough. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must consider herself as one who was above everyone else!

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treated her in the same way she would dismiss a beggar. Her words even showed that she attempted to me Qin Wanru for quarrelling with Qin Yuru in public. The way she intended to conceal Qin Yuru¡¯s faults made her really seem like an old grandma who indulged her dear biological granddaughter.

    But did she really care about her biological granddaughter?

    Qin Wanru sneered at Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion inwardly, but did not let her emotion show on her face. She took a step toward Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and said reverently, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I am afraid you must have misunderstood. I don¡¯t like the blood jade bracelets, no matter how beautiful Big Sister¡¯s bracelet is. Great Elder Princess once gave me one and I sent it to my sister.¡±

    Since Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intended to be supercilious, Qin Wanru then imitated her grandmother¡¯s power.

    Hearing Qin Wanru¡¯s answer, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion immediately looked livid and disliked Qin Wanru even more. She snorted, ¡°Since Great Elder Princess has sent you one, and then it would be better for me not to send you another blood jade bracelet. Your big sister was seriously injured, as she tried to save people this time. She is a good girl. When you are back, please inform your grandmother toe here, because I have something to tell her.¡±

    Old Madam gave her instructions to Qin Wanru in an arrogant manner. It seemed that she did not want to say more to Qin Wanru.

    ¡°My grandmother is in poor health, so I am afraid she is unable toe here.¡± Qin Wanru replied in a respectful way.

    Getting impatient, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion frowned and thought Qin Wanru was much more rebarbative. ¡°Then let your mothere.¡±

    ¡°She is in her sixth month of pregnancy, so it is inconvenient for her toe.¡± Qin Wanru impassively turned down Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s order.

    ¡°Then your father.¡± said Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, impatiently.

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± Qin Wanru answered tamely.

    ¡°You go back and tell your father toe here!¡± Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion waved her hands, seeming as if she did not want to talk to Qin Wanru anymore.

    After Qin Wanru bowed reverently to her and she finally left. Seeing Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treating herdy so rudely, Yujie was very irritated. When she walked outside and tried to say something, she quickly stopped as Qin Wanru threw her a warning nce.

    When she returned to the courtyard, two physicians invited by the maid who guarded the door, hade and were checking Qin Yuru¡¯s pulse.

    Qin Wanru stood beside Qin Yuru, impassively.

    When the physician finished his check, the other physician came toward her.

    ¡°Physician, how is my neck?¡± Qin Yuru asked the physician who just checked her pulse, about the result, hurriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is fine. You just need to get some rest and get someone to give you the right massage for the neck.¡± The physician who finished his examination,forted Qin Yuru.

    The other physician also finished his examination. He stood up and said, ¡°It is fine! Don¡¯t worry, First Miss!¡±

    ¡°Since Big Sister was hit by a carriage, is it possible that there might be some internal injuries, besides the injury to her neck?¡± Qin Wanru stepped forward and asked.

    ¡°Internal injuries?¡± The two physicians looked at each other and then they both shook their heads.

    ¡°First Miss is fine and there are no other injuries, except for her twisted neck.¡± A physician smiled and answered.

    ¡°That condition is not serious, so First Miss will be able to recover after a few days¡¯ rest.¡± The other physician agreed with a smile.

    They both looked rxed, which seemed to indicate that Qin Yuru¡¯s injury was not very serious.

    ¡°However, another madam sustained a very serious injury. Are you really sure that my big sister is fine?¡± Qin Wanru frowned and put forward her question, which Qin Yuru also wanted to ask. As Qin Wanru asked, she also nodded.

    ¡°Yes. It is said that the madam who collided with me was seriously injured. Am I really okay?¡±

    The reason why Qin Yuru was worried about her condition was because she had been totally scared by the scene when Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was lifted down from the carriage, and had been covered with blood.

    ¡°First Miss, you are fine.¡± One of physiciansforted her.

    ¡°I am really fine?¡± Qin Yuru was still in doubt.

    ¡°Yes, you are. If you don¡¯t believe the result, you can invite other physicians toe here and check if you are really okay!¡± The physician looked annoyed as Qin Yuru repeatedly doubted his medical skill. He started to think that thedy was toying with him. How could thedy still not understand when he had told her the results so clearly!

    ¡°First Miss, since both physicians say you are fine, that is great!¡± Realizing that Qin Yuru was still persistent, Nanny Huang immediately stepped forward and answered with a smile, before Qin Yuru could say anything.

    ¡°Am I?¡± Qin Yuru said to herself. She still felt ufortable and thought that she had slight aches all over her body.

    ¡°Yujie, bring these two physicians out, so they can give us a prescription.¡± Qin Wanru smiled gently and said to Yujie.

    ¡°Physicians, please follow me. My miss has prepared rewards for you and I will give it to youter.¡± Yujie understood and said to them with a smile.

    Both the physicians were satisfied. They nodded in agreement and walked outside, following Yujie.

    ¡°It was you who invited them?¡± When two physicians walked outside, Qin Yuru immediately looked stunned. She had thought that it was Madam of Duke Xing who had invited these physicians, because when they came, they just said that they had been asked toe by the servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Did you think it was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who invited them for you?¡± Qin Wanru answered lightly. She sat on a chair and poured a cup of tea for herself.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, are you trying to fool me again?¡± Qin Yuru sneered. She doubted the two physicians¡¯ words before, and now she thought their words were totally unreliable.

    Those who were invited by Qin Wanru must surely listen to her words!

    ¡°What do you want? We are in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Qin Wanru asked coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want those physicians you found. They must be some quacks! Send them away!¡± Qin Yuru blurted out in a rage. Her attention was on Qin Wanru, but she did not realize that she had involuntarily raised her voice. Not only did Qin Wanru hear this clearly, but the two physicians outside also heard her clearly.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s words enraged the two physicians. They were physicians, and had always enjoyed a good reputation in the capital city. However, they had never expected that someone would doubt their medical skills. They looked displeased.

    The two physicians turned around and snorted at the main room. The next moment, they lifted their medical kits and left directly, without leaving any prescription.

    ¡°Physicians! Please give a prescription for our miss, first!¡± Yujie quickly followed and spoke loudly to the two physicians who were at the entrance of the courtyard, and were about to walk out of Chuihua Gate.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with your miss, so there is no need for her to take any medicine!¡± A physician said angrily.

    ¡°But she still thinks she is not well.¡± Yujie hurriedly answered.

    ¡°Your miss only suffers from a stiff neck! She just twisted her neck and she does not need any medicine.¡± The other physician was much calmer, but it seemed that he was also irritated by Qin Yuru¡¯s impulsive words.

    Then he left with the other physician.

    The two old maids who guarded the gate gave a hollowugh, but did not dare to stop them from leaving.

    Both the physicians they invited had a very good reputation in the capital city. Nobody dared to offend those famous physicians, as nobody knew when they would have to ask them for help.

    In the capital city, everyone could not afford to offend a physician.

    ¡°Miss, the two physicians just left without giving any prescription!¡± Seeing two physicians leaving without even a backward look, Yujie came back resignedly, and told Qin Wanru about the result.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, I don¡¯t need you to help me. I have asked you to invite a physician but you did not. Instead, you turned to these two physicians covertly. What are you trying to do exactly?¡±

    Qin Yuru gave Qin Wanru a suspicious look. She did not believe that Qin Wanru would be so kind. When she sent Mei Xue to ask Qin Wanru for help, she just intended to test her, but she had not really wanted Qin Wanru to find a physician.

    Even if Qin Wanru was willing to help her find a physician, she was reluctant to be treated by that physician!

    ¡°Miss, I will go after two physicians and let them leave only after they give you a prescription!¡± Realizing that things had gone wrong, Nanny Huang interrupted Qin Yuru and said.

    Physicians would meet various kinds of people in the capital city. Nanny Huang regretted that she had not made the connection before. Thus, she talked to Qin Yuru and intended to go after the two physicians.

    She had to use money to button their lips!

    ¡°Nanny Huang, I have paid the deposit!¡± Qin Wanru said, as she nced at Nanny Huang, who looked anxious.

    ¡°What? We have to pay them? They must be impudent quacks who intended to swindle money from us! Nanny Huang, you don¡¯t have to go after them! Even if they give a prescription, I will not dare to take the medicine!¡±

    Qin Yuru misunderstood Nanny Huang¡¯s intention and screamed furiously.

    ¡°Miss, these two physicians enjoy a very good reputation in the capital city and they are both proficient in medicine. They know many people, so they are not hustlers!¡± Nanny Huang said hurriedly. Since Qin Wanru was still here, she was unable to speak bluntly, but hoped Qin Yuru would be able to understand her meaning!

    ¡°It is hard to tell! Nobody knows how much money somebody has given them and tell them to make up stories.¡± ncing at Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru snorted and said this scornfully. Her remarks appeared to be directed at Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru did not seem to understand that Qin Yuru was scoffing at her. She gave a strange halfugh and leaned back. She stared at Nanny Huang and said, ¡°Nanny Huang, you can go after them and ask if they really charged us too much.¡±

    Nanny Huang did not know how to reply. If she insisted on going after the two physicians, it would mean that she also agreed that the two physicians had taken Qin Wanru¡¯s money and were telling lies.

    Although Qin Yuru could say this, she could not.

    ¡°Second Miss, you must be kidding. I only care about my miss¡¯s health condition.¡± Nanny Huang offered an awkward smile and had to stop.

    ¡°Big Sister must know her condition very well. By the way, Nanny Huang, you seem very concerned about my Big Sister recently?¡± Qin Wanru stared at Nanny Huang, and asked her this casually, with a half smile.

    ¡°I am responsible for First Miss¡¯ cultivation of mind so I can¡¯t let First Miss make any mistakes.¡± Nanny Huang knew that it was impossible to chase after the two physicians, so she answered gravely.

    ¡°It is good to know your thoughts. Then please take responsibility for my Big Sister¡¯s cultivation of mind. I want to have a rest now.¡± Standing up, Qin Wanru said casually.

    Her words astounded Nanny Huang, which made her countenance change greatly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Yuru asked harshly.

    ¡°Nothing, I just feel tired. It really has been a hard day. Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and what else? Don¡¯t you feel tired?¡± Reaching out and rubbing her forehead lightly, Qin Wanru asked resignedly.

    Her words stunned Qin Yuru and also made her face change. She had asked Mei Xue to find Madam of Duke Xing, but Madam of Duke Xing had note yet. Was there something wrong?

    ¡°First Miss! First Miss! It is not good!¡± Mei Xue broke into the main room with a panicky look. The instant she came in, she shouted at them.

 Chapter 418 - â€œIsnâ€™t First Miss only Thirteen Years Old?â€

    <strong>Chapter 418 ¡°Isn¡¯t First Miss only Thirteen Years Old?¡±</strong>

    Mei Xue ran into the main room. When she suddenly found that Qin Wanru was also there, she paused and stopped immediately. She looked hesitant.

    ¡°What now?¡± Qin Yuru was angry. Thus, when she saw Mei Xue running into the room in a frightened way, she asked unpleasantly.

    ¡°First Miss, eh, Madam of Duke Xing is asking you to meet her.¡± Seeing there were other people in the room, Mei Xue answered in a low voice.

    ¡°How can I meet her when I am in this condition?¡± Qin Yuru answered grumpily. She still suffered from a twisted neck. If she went to see Madam of Duke Xing, many people wouldugh at her funny looks, along the way. Madam of Duke Xing should know that.

    ¡°First Miss, well, thedies from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion are back.¡± answered Mei Xue worriedly. Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s fierce look seemed to appear in her sight. She did not dare to tell Madam of Duke Xing about her miss¡¯s response directly, so she said this to Qin Yuru in a very careful way.

    Qin Wanru picked up her cup and took a sip of tea impassively. ¡°The consort selection in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion should be over, so does Madam of Duke Xing know what Qin Yuru has done in the mansion now?¡±

    ¡°Back?¡± Qin Yuru did not understand at the very beginning. After thinking for a while, she quickly realized Mei Xue¡¯s meaning. The reason why she sent Mei Xue to tell Madam of Duke Xing about what happened in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion in a nice way, was that she was trying to inform her in advance, and to prevent Madam of Duke Xing from getting mad, when she learnt about the trouble she had caused in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    Madam of Duke Xing knew nothing about that matter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look!¡± Qin Yuru stood up immediately and now, she did not care about the odd way she looked due to her stiff neck, anymore. She walked outside, without bothering about Qin Wanru who was still sitting in the room.

    Mei Xue led the way and Qin Yuru followed her. Nanny Huang also went after them, after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Nanny Huang, wait a moment!¡± Qin Wanru said suddenly.

    Nanny Huang paused and had to stop.

    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Qin Wanru smiled. Thinking of the two physicians, she realized that she could not let Nanny Huang stay!

    ¡°What?¡± Nanny Huang suppressed her anxiety and asked. She felt that something was not right.

    ¡°Big Sister tried to seduce Prince Cheng in his mansion, but Prince Cheng turned her down. This matter has been witnessed by manydies there. I wonder whether you know about that. You know, you are her etiquette instructor, right?¡± Qin Wanru said this leisurely. She raised her eyes, which looked as light as milkss, and stared at Nanny Huang.

    Nanny Huang looked pale. Her lips trembled and it seemed that she could not say anything. She reached out and held the pir beside her to support herself. There was a buzzing sound in her head.

    She had been an etiquette instructor for ady from an aristocratic family for many years. Even though she had witnessed many ridiculous things, she had never seen something like this in her life before. It was too shameful!

    A girl who was engaged to a man tried to seduce another man! What¡¯s worse, that man who was the girl¡¯s target was Prince Cheng, a man who had always been unwilling to get married!

    Qin Yuru must be very shameless! Otherwise, nobody would do such an evil thing!

    ¡°Does Nanny Huang intend to stand by my big sister¡¯s side? If my big sister¡¯s matter really had an adverse effect, do you still think that you will be able to escape,pletely unscathed?¡± Staring at Nanny Huang, Qin Wanru said softly. Her eyes were so bright that Nanny Huang did not dare to look at them. Her power and countenance were far beyond that of a normaldy from an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Why do you say that, Second Miss!¡± Nanny Huang suppressed her intense feelings, and asked her, with trembling lips.

    ¡°The reason why you are doing your best to help my big sister must be because she has told you something, right?¡± Qin Wanru stood up and looked around the room with her shimmery eyes. ¡°This is the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It is said that the former Heir of Duke Xing lost a daughter. However, it has only been thirteen years since he left the capital city. And my big sister is fifteen now, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    She said this very leisurely and it seemed that she did not care about what she just said. Qin Wanru walked out without even looking at Nanny Huang¡¯s livid face.

    She smiled. She did not know what Qin Yuru had told Nanny Huang, and to what extent. Anyway, Qin Yuru had to try both the hard and soft approach. With regards to the so-called soft approach, it must be rted to Qin Yuru¡¯s fake background, or Qin Yuru must have made a promise to reward Nanny Huang, so she must im that she was the oldest miss of Duke Xing.

    While she was not clear about what Qin Yuru had told Nanny Huang, Qin Wanru naturally mentioned this in a vague manner. She guessed that Qin Yuru must have told a lie.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t First Miss only thirteen years old?¡± As expected, Nanny Huang¡¯s trembling voice came behind her.

    ¡°Do you believe that?¡± Tilting her head slightly, Qin Wanru asked delicately.

    ¡°Do I believe that?¡± Nanny Huang did not know the answer. Although she was Qin Yuru¡¯s etiquette instructor, she did not know the people around Qin Yuru well. Sometimes she heard some vague remarks that Qin Yuru was fifteen years old. Thus, when Qin Yuru told her she was thirteen, Nanny Huang was a little confused.

    ¡°The matter in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion today will be known by the public soon. Prince Cheng is the nephew of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. If my big sister is really rted to the former Heir of Duke Xing, there would be a kind of generational gap between Prince Cheng and her!¡± Qin Wanru said this pointedly. When she finished, she turned around and left, not caring about Nanny Huang who was dumbfounded.

    Yujie followed her miss quickly.

    What kind of rtionship was going on between the granddaughter and nephew of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?

    If Qin Yuru was the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, she would not seduce Prince Cheng. Since there was a generational gap between them and they had a close rtionship, this kind of thing should never have happened!

    In other words, since Qin Yuru had done this, it meant that Qin Yuru was clear that she had nothing to do with Prince Cheng and thus, she attempted to seduce him!

    Nanny Huang dragged her stiff body toward a chair and sat down slowly. When she thought over the whole matter, she finally came to a conclusion.

    Qin Yuru lied about her background. She was not the missing daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing! Her background was bogus! Moreover, since what she nned was all based on her fake identity, not only would Qin Yuru be utterly discredited, but Nanny Huang would also lose her reputation, if these lies were exposed!

    Even though her family benefited from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and she promised to n for Qin Yuru wholeheartedly, it did not mean that she and her family would devote their lives to these lies!

    The reason why she was willing to serve Qin Yuru was that, on the one hand, she benefited from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and had also been threatened by them, and on the other hand, Qin Yuru had lied to her about her background!

    If everything was a lie, then why should she still be making ns for her?

    Thinking clearly about this, Nanny Huang stood up. She arranged her clothes and left without hesitation. She could not be dragged down by Qin Yuru. Even if she might not be able to be an etiquette instructor, she could leave for another ce and have another life! She would never be a victim of this lie!

    She knew what kind of a person Qin Yuru was. If something really went wrong, Qin Yuru would definitely put the me on her!

    ¡°Miss, where are we going?¡± Yujie could not help herself and finally asked.

    Qin Wanru walked leisurely along the way and it seemed that she just wanted to appreciate the view, as she sometimes stopped and looked around. They met many people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion along the way. Everyone looked at Qin Wanru in a hostile way, which made Yujie ufortable.

    ¡°I just want to walk around.¡± Qin Wanru answered inly. She seemed to ignore the servant girl who looked arrogant and wasing from the opposite side. When the servant girl saw Qin Wanruing, she just stepped aside without bowing to her.

    It was obvious that even the servants from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion looked down upon Qin Wanru.

    The disdain for Qin Wanru almost appeared on her face, which seemed as if she could not bear Qin Wanru anymore. Actually, they were somewhat familiar with this servant girl, as it was not their first time to see her, along the way.

    Since Old Madam did not like her, she would not take the faint kinship into ount. It was in the Old Madam¡¯s courtyard that she saw this servant girl for the first time!

    ¡°Miss, do you need a break?¡± ncing at the servant girl who stopped at the roadside, Yujie asked Qin Wanru carefully.

    ¡°No, I am fine. The scenery here is so good. It would be great if our mansion also possessed such a beautiful scenery. I have to take this opportunity now that my big sister has moved here, to appreciate the beautiful view around.¡± Qin Wanru raised her head and showed a bright smile as she acimed, and tilted her head to look at the rockery beside them.

    She said these words in a cheerful and easy manner. She did not behave as if she was there to look after her big sister, who got hurt.

    She sounded very happy and even mocking.

    The servant girl who stood beside them scoffed at her. ¡°This miss doesck insight. As Old Madam said, she is a person who is not only ignorant but greedy. She even tried to grab First Miss Qin¡¯s jade bracelet and even broke it into pieces on the street!¡± She had considered Qin Wanru as a very ignorant and mean person, one whom all the servant girls would hold in disdain.

    ¡°I will tell Old Madam that this Second Miss Qin did not take Old Madam¡¯s words seriously, but is even happy when walking around the garden with her servant girl!¡±

    ¡°Miss, shall we have a look there? It seems that the courtyard there is also beautiful!¡± ncing at the expression of the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion discreetly, Yujie suddenly understood what was going on, after checking her miss¡¯s easy look. She immediately chimed in this remark to Qin Wanru, as she pointed at a nearby garden.

    The courtyard looked gorgeous and, obviously, normal people had no right to live there. It had a rockery and a bridge and there was even a brook gurgling beside it.

    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s do that!¡± Her words seemed to spur Qin Wanru¡¯s interest. She lifted her dress and prepared to go there.

    The servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not bear it anymore. They almost pissed her off! ¡°What a freak! How dare they go straight to the First Miss¡¯s courtyard! How dare they!¡±

    ¡°Miss, it is our First Miss¡¯s courtyard and not everyone is allowed to go there!¡± The servant girl stood straight and said this in a mocking tone.

    ¡°My miss is not any ordinary person. She has been invited by your Madam of Duke Xing.¡± Yujie seemed to ignore the servant girl¡¯s contempt. She raised her head and looked haughtily at her.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing will not invite people to our mansion casually. Could you tell me which mansion you are from?¡± The servant girl looked them from head to toe and appeared more disdainful of them. ¡°Do they really think I don¡¯t know why they are here? How dare they try to scare me?¡±

    ¡°My miss is from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡± Yujie answered proudly.

    ¡°Oh, I see. You are from the same mansion as the person who collided with our Third Madam!¡± The servant girl pretended to be taken aback. She appraised Qin Wanru in a mocking way and said, as she pointed at the courtyard, ¡°That is my First Miss¡¯s courtyard. Nobody is allowed to go there, or there will be heavy penalties waiting for you. Thus, please leave this ce, miss.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yujie got angry.

    ¡°You have to obey rules of the other mansion when you are there! Don¡¯t you know that?¡± The servant girl interrupted Yujie¡¯s words. She sneered at them and then left.

    She was going to tell Old Madam that the Second Miss Qin was an ignorant, unruly and useless person. The reason why Old Madam sent her here was because the Old Madam wanted to know whether this miss did things for Old Madam sincerely and whether she could invite the general of Qin¡¯s Mansion toe over to discuss the things about First Miss Qin. It seemed that Second Miss Qin was not reliable and even tried to dy the meeting!

    It seemed that Old Madam had to send other people to find the general on her own¡­

 Chapter 419 - A Good Plan Containing Strong Defence and Attack

    <h4>Chapter 419 A Good n Containing Strong Defence and Attack</h4>

    "First Miss Qin, how could you do such a thing in Prince Cheng''s Mansion?" Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion said in a fierce voice, as she banged the table with her hands, in her rage.

    Second Miss, Shao Jie''er, who sat next to her, was happy to see this scene. It was she who had informed Madam of Duke Xing about this matter. As she was only a daughter of a concubine in Duke Xing''s Mansion, she had always been out of favor with Madam of Duke Xing. Even though she tried her best to tter Madam of Duke Xing, her position was still inferior to that of Madam of Duke Xing''s principal maid.

    Seeing there was someone whose situation was worse than hers, Shao Jie''er must seize this opportunity to enjoy the drama, as she had always been bossed around by others!

    "Madam of Duke Xing, this is a mistake! I don''t know why things have be like this! But this, this is totally a mistake! I walked into the garden by ident!" Qin Yuru hurriedly tried to defend herself.

    "Mistake? First Miss Qin, you must think everyone is an idiot!" Madam of Duke Xing was getting angrier. She was not Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion, who would deceive herself and would whitewash Qin Yuru''s behavior. Thus, when thinking her n would fail because of Qin Yuru, she was extremely angry and almost wanted to p Qin Yuru hard.

    "How shameless the woman is! Doesn''t she know she is engaged to someone else? How dare she try to seduce Prince Cheng? If the n of iming kin with Duke Xing''s Mansion seeds, it would mean that not only is she rted to Prince Cheng by blood, but there would also be a generational gap between them! Doesn''t she know what she is doing?"

    "Madam! It was an ident! I just wanted to wander around, but I did not expect that I woulde across Prince Cheng! And I did not know when I lost my earring!" Qin Yuru knew that at this time she could do nothing but bite the bullet, and refuse to acknowledge this matter!

    She had decided to deny it by all means, as she thought that these people would not really force her to confess!

    "Madam, don''t you know what kind of a person I am? How can I make such a ridiculous mistake at that time? Moreover, my parents are aware of the engagement between my cousin and myself!" Wiping away her tears, Qin Yuru thought it was the right time to use the excuse which she had figured out before, in order to defend herself.

    "Jie''er, you''d better leave first!" Madam of Duke Xing waved her hands and said this severely, as she red at Qin Yuru.

    "Yes, mother!" Shao Jie''er obediently stood up and left the courtyard with her servant girl. However, when she was at the entrance of the courtyard, she turned around and walked behind the courtyard with her servant girl.

    The talk between Madam of Duke Xing and Qin Yuru seemed to be meaningless, but she was suspicious of it, as she felt there were many secrets hidden behind the talk.

    "It is said that Old Madam quite favors this First Miss Qin and now she seems to be familiar with Madam. However, why was Madam so angry?"

    "It should be First Miss Qin and her Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, who should feel embarrassed and the matter has nothing to do with our mansion. But ording to madam''s look, it seems that First Miss Qin had ruined her n."

    "Were there any secrets?"

    "Where are you going, Second Miss?" Shao Jie''er had just walked a few steps, when a cold voice suddenly sounded behind her.

    Shao Jie''er could not help but shudder, when she heard the familiar voice. It was Nanny Sheng. She immediately turned around and smiled. She answered, "Nanny Sheng, I was just wandering around."

    "You do not seem to be walking back to your courtyard?" Nanny Sheng asked coldly, as she looked in that direction.

    "Ah, yes. I am going the wrong way. I was thinking about First Miss Qin''s matter. It seems that I went the wrong way because of that!" Shao Jie''er gave a hollowugh and raised her head, which seemed as if she just realized that she was in the wrong direction.

    "Second Miss, you''d better go back. It will be improper if others should misunderstand your action." Nanny Sheng looked at her impassively and answered. Her expressionless stare almost froze Shao Jie''er''s smile.

    "Fine, fine. I will return now!" Shao Jie''er smiled and turned around. She had to go back the original way.

    Nanny Sheng was the best old maid, who served Madam of Duke Xing, and she had been Duke Xing''s wet nurse. Because of her status, Shao Jie''er did not dare to disobey her orders.

    No matter how she much wanted to find out about the secret between Qin Yuru and Madam of Duke Xing, she could not stay and eavesdrop on their conversation. Thus, she had to pretend that she was going back to her courtyard in a hurry.

    Seeing Shao Jie''er finally leaving, Nanny Sheng then turned around, went back to the room, and stood behind Madam of Duke Xing.

    In the room, Qin Yuru retold the story which she had said in Duke Yong''s Mansion. She tried to use this story to defend herself and to show that this matter was totally an unintentional incident, which had urred because of her carelessness.

    Seeing her serious, sad and remorseful look, Madam of Duke Xing felt a little doubtful.

    With regards to Duke Xing''s daughter, she did not believe her and thus, she asked Nanny Sheng to check if she left. However, since Qin Yuru looked so sincere and regretful, she began to have some doubts.

    Did Shao Jie''er exaggerate about this matter again? She had done the same thing many times before!

    "Madam, I am wronged by everyone! I have exined to my grandmother''s family! My grandmother, aunt and cousin believe I was wronged by others! I told them what you asked Second Miss to tell me. Because of this, my grandmother asked me toe to Duke Xing''s Mansion as soon as possible! She hopes those words can mitigate the impact of that matter! Since it is an ident itself, we certainly can reduce the impact about the other matter of hitting the carriage!"

    Qin Yuru wiped away her tears as she watched Madam of Duke Xing''s expression, furtively. Although she still looked gloomy now, it seemed that she was not as angry as she was a few moments ago. Delighted, Qin Yuru spoke much more smoothly. It seemed that the whole Duke Yong''s Mansion believed her story.

    "Your cousin also considers it as an ident?" Madam of Duke Xing stared at Qin Yuru and asked. She felt her words were true, but her words still sounded strange. However, she just did not know which part of her story sounded odd.

    "Yes, he evenforted me and told me not worry about it. He said that everything will be fine, since this is just a rumor!" Qin Yuru answered, as she nodded.

    Madam of Duke Xing was silent for a moment.

    The matter about Qin Yuru hitting the carriage had turned up all of a sudden. Hearing her exnation, Madam of Duke Xing felt everything seemed to be reasonable. The news that Qin Yuru collided with the carriage of her third sister-inw came out before the matter of Prince Cheng''s Mansion was spread. Since she was hurt because she tried to "save" the third sister-inw, it made it increasingly possible for the matter of Prince Cheng''s Mansion to be an ident with her "rescue" here.

    After all, a kindhearted woman would not do this shameless thing!

    Thinking about it in this way, she realized that Qin Yuru''s matter would not interfere with her n.

    Seeing Madam of Duke Xing still keeping silent, Qin Yuru hurriedly said, "If you still doubt my words, you can ask my grandmother about this and if they really believe me!"

    "Grandmother has always favored me! It will not matter too much if Madam of Duke Xing does send anyone to verify this!"

    Thinking about this, Qin Yuru was emboldened to say these words. With regards to Di Yan, when her identity was authenticated, he would not dare to handle her!

    "How is your neck now?" Hearing her answer, Madam of Duke Xing looked better now.

    "It is fine. The physicians say that I will recover soon after a few days'' rest!" Seeing Madam of Duke Xing did not continue to ask about this matter, Qin Yuru hurriedly gave an astute answer.

    She had been suspicious of those physicians before and even behaved in an unreasonable way. However, she did not dare to say this in front of Madam of Duke Xing.

    "Will you recoverpletely by tomorrow?" Madam of Duke Xing asked, as she frowned. She could not rx until she got rid of Qin Wanru.

    Since Qin Yuru had moved into Duke Xing''s Mansion now, the thing could not be dyed any longer.

    "I suppose it will get better!" Qin Yuru did not dare to confirm this. The physicians had just told her that she would get better with a good sleep tomorrow, but they did not tell her that she would be fully recovered by tomorrow. Moreover, she needed time to take a good rest.

    "It can''t be dyed anymore! Then it will be tomorrow! I will invite some seniors of our mansion toe here. There is no need to hold arge banquet and invite a lot of guests. When you have fully recovered, then we can hold a banquet again!"

    Madam of Duke Xing said.

    Fast speed was the most important factor in a war. Since there was such a matter happening, the best strategy now was to recognize Qin Yuru as her nominal daughter.

    "Thank you very much!" Qin Yuru was excited. She bowed to Madam of Duke Xing with her twisted neck. She was finally able to get this matter off her chest. From now on, she would be the oldest Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion and the biological granddaughter of Rui''an Great Elder Princess. In the future, everyone had to treat her with respect, when they met her.

    "Old Madam will recognize you as her nominal granddaughter!" Madam of Duke Xing said this slowly, without allowing Qin Yuru to stop bowing.

    Qin Yuru suddenly raised her head and looked at Madam of Duke Xing in surprise. She blurted out, "Shouldn''t I be, be the, well, the former Heir of Duke Xing..."

    She was speechless and was sweating. There was a big difference between the title of biological granddaughter and that of nominal granddaughter!

    If she was recognized as a nominal granddaughter, then her status would be the same as Qi Rongzhi''s!

    When Qi Rongzhi became the nominal daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, she had envied her. However, now she felt she deserved more and she did not want the same position as Qi Rongzhi!

    It was Madam Di who had been dealing with this thing. Qin Yuru did not know whether Madam of Duke Xing had been told about something, or whether Madam Di and she had reached an agreement before. She was totally speechless.

    "Rui''an Great Elder Princess will not ept you!" Madam of Duke Xing scoffed at Qin Yuru.

    "But Old Madam and you can!" Qin Yuru said hurriedly. She felt that the title of biological granddaughter was much better than that of a nominal one. Thus, she tried to fight for her own rights.

    "It is troublesome and will cause many problems. I will recognize you as my nominal daughter on the surface, but I will say you are the biological daughter of our mansion privately. If Rui''an Great Elder Princess asks about this, I only need to say you are not the biological daughter!"

    Madam of Duke Xing exined this slowly. She had discussed this with Old Madam. They would only recognize one nominal granddaughter, because Rui''an Great Elder Princess would not interfere. However, if they imed that she was the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, Rui''an Great Elder Princess would definitely interfere with them. If that really happened, her n would be deflected.

    She would spread the news that Qin Yuru was the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing. If Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked her, she would deny this. She wouldbine the lie with truth, which would make Rui''an Great Elder Princess confused. When she did not know what was true and what was false, she might think Qin Yuru was her biological granddaughter! At that time, things would be easier!

    For Duke Xing''s Mansion, they would never pay attention only to Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, and would not be willing to be trampled by a fake who tried to climb her way up.

    They would deny every saying that Qin Yuru was the biological one, but they would also perform in a way that she was the biological one. This method would enable Duke Xing''s Mansion to defend or attack!

    "Invite your seniors toe!" A trace of darkness shed across Madam of Duke Xing''s eyes. She waved her hands and said. There was no time to wait for the next opportunity anymore! She had to do this right now!

 Chapter 420 - To Recognize Qin Yuru as the Nominal Daughter Tomorrow?

    <h4>Chapter 420 To Recognize Qin Yuru as the Nominal Daughter Tomorrow?</h4>

    "Madam, I feel that this n is too abrupt, don''t you think so?" Qin Yuru did not stay in the room for a very long time. Thus, as soon as she left, Nanny Sheng hurriedly asked.

    "Yes, it is. However, I am afraid there will not be another chance in the future, if we don''t seize this right now!" Madam of Duke Xing gritted her teeth and answered.

    If she had known Qin Yuru had caused such trouble again, she would have had time to reconsider her n. But she had no time now.

    "Should I inform Duke Xing of this n?" Nanny Sheng frowned and said, "Since it is so abrupt, I think it''s necessary to tell Duke Xing, right?"

    "No, it is useless. What''s worse, he might say something about us. Thus, since Old Madam has agreed, we don''t need to wait anymore!" Madam of Duke Xing rebuffed her suggestion.

    There might be changes if they waited.

    She had nned this for a long time and finally she managed to nt a bait in Madam Di and Qin Yuru''s mouth. If she missed Qin Yuru, there might not be another person who would reach out to her so actively, and had even prepared such a familiar bogus background.

    Even though the two words, active and passive looked simr, when it came to this n, the slight difference would y an important role in deciding who should be responsible for the n, once the lie was exposed!

    Madam of Duke Xing was a very careful person and she definitely would not tell everyone that she was the master nner in an aboveboard way!

    "Tomorrow, seriously?" Nanny Sheng pointed in a direction hesitantly. It was the direction of Old Madam''s courtyard.

    "Yes, tomorrow!" Madam of Duke Xing nodded, "You need to find some servant girls and old maids who are good at massage and let them take turns to knead First Miss Qin''s neck. We must make sure her neck recovers by tomorrow! Or she would look stupid."

    People would feel that Duke Xing''s Mansion was so anxious that they seemed to be hiding something when recognizing Qin Yuru who suffered from a stiff neck, as their nominal daughter. Madam of Duke Xing would not let others think in this way!

    A fake niece. What she could benefit from this n wasn''t simply that a position was taken!

    Everything that came next will be up to Qin Yuru''s performance!

    There was a huge difference between the n with Qin Yuru and the one without this person! The reason why her daughter came back to the capital city secretly to meet Qin Yuru, was to confirm whether the n was able to be implemented.

    "Madam, I am afraid that it might be difficult! Just imagine, no one can recover from a stiff neck caused by an awkward sleeping posture so fast! Not to mention First Miss Qin''s injury! Her situation was much worse than just stiffness of the neck!" Nanny Sheng thought it was too difficult to take action. Thus, she withdrew her hands and shook her head.

    Madam of Duke Xing paused and looked gloomy.

    "Is there no way to let her recover? Is there no expedient treatment for a stiff neck caused by a wrong sleeping posture?"

    Nanny Sheng frowned at first, but then her eyes suddenly brightened! She answered hurriedly, "Madam, there is a way, but it might hurt!"

    "How?" Madam of Duke Xing seemed delighted.

    "Old Madam once suffered this problem. Then Duke Xing invited an old maid to massage Old Madam. I also wanted to learn this treatment at that time, soter I tried to get on well with her privately. She did not turn me down, but taught me some skills too. During our talks, she once told me if someone hopes to look normal or to recover quickly from this condition, the person needs to receive acupuncture!"

    Nanny Sheng said.

    She knew this by ident. Nanny Sheng just asked about this casually, and the old maid also answered her at leisure. A stiff neck caused by a bad sleeping posture actually did not matter too much, but it would cause some inconvenience. If the person who suffered this had to attend a formal asion, this would make the person look awkward and stupid.

    Acupuncture could not help the person recoverpletely, but could only make the person look normal. The person would still feel that the neck was stiff. If the person moved the neck, it would hurt actually. Anyway, acupuncture could only help the neck not to be twisted, but it would not help the patient to recover from this.

    Moreover, if the neck stiffness was very serious, then the acupuncture would have a worse effect on the patient. The adjustment process for forcing a twisted neck to be a straight but stiff neck would lead to an injury of the tissues, because of the stiffening of the tendons.

    Qin Yuru''s tissues had been injured. Compared with the neck stiffness caused by a bad sleeping posture, she would be afflicted by this treatment. She might not be able to move her neck for a very long timeter.

    When Nanny Sheng exined this to Madam of Duke Xing, thetter quickly nodded in agreement and said, "Is that old maid still here? Let her treat Qin Yuru with acupuncture!"

    She did not care about Qin Yuru'' health at all.

    "Yes. I will invite her toe here privately. However, Qin Yuru''s expression may not be good, even if her neck looks normal tomorrow." Nanny Sheng hesitated. The treatment would hurt any ordinary person, not to mention a patient. Thus, Qin Yuru''s expression would not be good, because of the pain.

    "It doesn''t matter. I just need her to finish her task sessfully tomorrow. After that, she will have a lot of time to rest. As for whether the treatment can help her recoverpletely, it does not matter. She just hit a carriage, so it is normal for her to look bad." Madam of Duke Xing smiled coldly and sneered.

    "She has caused so much trouble, and I have to handle these problems for her. Thus, she has to show her sincerity!"

    "I get it. Now I am going to arrange for this treatment!" Nanny Sheng agreed with Madam of Duke Xing, so she replied immediately.

    Nanny Sheng looked down on First Miss Qin who tried to cling on to those rich and famous socialites.

    "Hold on. You''d better inform Duke Yong''s Mansion that Old Madam will recognize Qin Yuru as her nominal granddaughter tomorrow and let theme over to attend the ceremony."

    "I get it. What about Qin''s Mansion?"

    "Old Madam will deal with Qin''s Mansion on her own. We don''t have to interfere in matters rted to Qin''s Mansion!" Madam of Duke Xing''s mouth lifted at the corners. She would not ask for trouble!

    Paving the road? She had nothing to do with these things!

    If something really happened, she also had nothing to do with it!

    Qin Wanru did not know Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion had invited Qin Huaiyong. She just knew she had irritated Old Madampletely and it seemed that Old Madam had considered her as an extremely disgusting girl.

    She had achieved her goal!

    Since her real identity did have something to do with Duke Xing''s Mansion and now she was unwilling to live here, Old Madam''s hatred toward her would y an important role.

    The more Old Madam hated her, the more it made sense for her to leave Duke Xing''s Mansion!

    Since her age now was her weakness, she needed an appropriate excuse to leave!

    Now she was sitting in a pavilion and looking at Qi Rongzhi who was in front of her, in a gentle way. Compared with her mild look, Qi Rongzhi looked irritated!

    Obviously, Qi Rongzhi was angry and anxious!

    As she was wandering around, Qi Rongzhi stopped her by suddenly appearing behind a rockery. Now they were sitting in a pavilion behind a rockery.

    The ce was very secluded.

    The pavilion was hidden by a rockery and there was a wall on the other side. They could hear what the others were talking about outside, while those people could not see them.

    Qi Rongzhi found a good ce.

    "What does Qin Yuru want?" Qi Rongzhi felt uneasy. She asked in a low voice, while she looked pale. She did not want the others to hear their conversation, while passing through.

    Since she knew Qin Yuru had moved into the mansion, she had been uneasy, worried, annoyed and irritated!

    "The oldest Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion." Qin Wanru smiled as her long eyshes fluttered, which made her shimmery eyes look bright, clean and intriguing.

    Qi Rongzhi used to begrudge Qin Wanru''s beauty when she saw this. However, today, her attention was not directed toward Qin Wanru and thus, she had no time to focus on Qin Wanru''s inborn beauty.

    Qin Yuru upied her whole mind. The only thing she worried about was that Qin Yuru''s appearance would pose as a threat to her!

    "How can she be the oldest miss? Or does she really treat herself as the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing?" Qi Rongzhi fidgeted.

    Qin Wanru had partly disclosed the truth in a covert way, during their talks before.

    "Why not? You don''t know. I don''t know. Nobody knows!" Qin Wanru smiled and said softly. She looked so serene that she seemed to have nothing to do with this matter.

    "We don''t know? Qin Yuru must think she is able to lie to everyone!" Qi Rongzhi gnashed her teeth. How could she let Qin Yuru aplish her goal! She did not want Qin Yuru to share love with her! Of course, there was not only the love, but also the attention of Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion!

    No, she would not allow Qin Yuru to move into the Duke Xing''s Mansion!

    "Jiangzhou is too far! It might bete! Old Madam asked me to invite my father toe. It seems that she wants to discuss my Big Sister''s affair with him. There may be some news tomorrow!"

    Qin Wanru lowered her head and pulled at her clothes. Her mouth curved slightly.

    "What! Now!" Qi Rongzhi immediately stood up and circled around the pavilion. She had thought there might be some time before Qin Yuru was recognized by Duke Xing''s Mansion! When she heard Qin Wanru''s words, she also felt that something might happen tomorrow.

    She had to stop this!

    However, she had not persuaded her brother yet! Her brother would not give her the evidence now! What could she do? What could she do?

    Qi Rongzhi was extremely worried and she was sweating profusely!

    "First Miss Qi, why are you so anxious? Sit down and take a sip of tea. My big sister will be your sister in the future. As for the good sisterhood, I remember that you two were on good terms while we were in Jiangzhou, right?" Qin Wanru checked her clothes and stood up, and seemed as if she was about to leave leisurely.

    Since she had nothing to do with this matter, she did not feel anxious at all.

    "Getting on well with Qin Yuru? How dare she?" Qi Rongzhi sneered. She now hated Qin Yuru and thought Qin Yuru was there to grab wealth and fame from her!

    "Why not? She has prepared for this for a very long time! Now nobody can prove that she is not the one!" Qin Wanru meant it.

    "Who says no? There is!" Qi Rongzhi denied angrily.

    "Even though there is evidence, I am afraid that you cannot get it." Qin Wanru smiled. She looked much more graceful. Rolling her shimmery eyes, she said, "I am not sure whether you can beat my big sister. When we were in Jiangzhou, you always lost!"

    In Jiangzhou, it was believed that Qin Yuru was a perfectdy. Her status was superior in cities around Jiangzhou. Even Qi Tianyu had to give in. If Qi Rongzhi intended to spar with her, Qi Rongzhi would be asked by Qi Tianyu not to confront Qin Yuru each time. Thus, that was why Qi Rongzhi was always mad at Qin Wanru.

    As she thought of this, Qi Rongzhi could not bear it anymore. She felt there was a zing fire in her heart.

    "I will get that!" She shouted angrily.

    "You will get that? Or are you going to steal it?" Qin Wanru looked at her in surprise and appeared to be stunned!

    A buzzing sound suddenly appeared in Qi Rongzhi''s mind. Her eyes became rounded...

 Chapter 421 - Another Sinister Plan

    <h4>Chapter 421 Another Sinister n</h4>

    Qi Rongzhi left in a hurry, much more hurried than Qin Wanru!

    Qin Wanru''s mouth lifted at the corners. Standing, she watched Qi Rongzhi hurrying away in a fretful manner.

    Even though she didn''t know what kinds of evidences Qi Tianyu had, she was sure that he did have evidences. Moreover, Qi Baiyu had always failed to steal the letters from his brother, from which it could tell that Qi Tianyu was a very prudent person.

    Although Qi Tianyu did not trust his little brother, he believed his biological sister. Among all people around Qi Tianyu, Qi Rongzhi was the only one who could seed in obtaining the key evidence from Qi Tianyu.

    It seemed that Qi Rongzhi was going straight to Qi Tianyu. Great! That would be great! But if she failed, Qin Wanru still had a n B.

    She turned around and started to head back in a gentle and slow manner. When she arrived in the courtyard, she found Qin Yuru had been there.

    In the middle of the main room, an old maid was standing behind Qin Yuru and kneading her crooked stiff neck. Hearing someoneing, Qin Yuru opened her eyes and found it was Qin Wanru. Then she immediately closed her eyes without words, seeming as if she had not seen Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru disapprovingly looked over the old maid behind her. The old maid looked quite proficient in kneading. However, no matter how skillful she was, she was unable to cure Qin Yuru''s crooked stiff neckpletely within a short time.

    When her gaze fell on a half-open bag in medium size which was put behind the old maid, her eyes overshadowed.

    "Acupuncture?"

    Yujie also noticed the bag in which there were several long needles sticking out. Her face changed slightly because she found out that the old maid was not only kneading Qin Yuru''s neck but also treating her with acupuncture.

    Both Qin Wanru and Yujie were clear that acupuncture could not help but even lead to side effects which would make the patient difficult to recover soon.

    Madam of Duke Xing could not wait anymore!

    "Big Sister, if you don''t need me here, I will take a rest then!" Knowing Qin Yuru might not want her to stay here, Qin Wanru looked expressionless and said to her in an impassive way.

    "Okay." Qin Yuru snorted coldly without opening her eyes. She knew that there would be a great difference in social standing between Qin Wanru and her tomorrow.

    She was unwilling to pretend to be on good terms with Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru then left the main room and took a rest in her temporary residence while she asked Yujie to bring some plum blossoms back.

    There were many plum trees along the way they went back. It was reasonable for her to let Yujie go outside with this excuse.

    Qin Wanru was a miss, and thus it was inconvenient for her to walk around because many people would keep an eye on her. However, Yujie was a servant girl who was asked to pick some beautiful flowers, so byparison it was much easier for her to move.

    ording to the time, it seemed that Qin Huaiyong should have been invited toe here by Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Qin Wanru didn''t ask Yujie to figure out what they were talking about but to know about Qin Huaiyong''s schedule.

    "To ept Yuru as your granddaughter?" Qin Huaiyong put his tea down, frowned, and asked with confusion. "May I know the reason why you choose Yuru?"

    He just arrived here after receiving the invitation from Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Your daughter and I really hit it off the first time we met each other. I like kids like her. Since I know her mother is gravely ill, we can bring her to Duke Xing''s Mansion and let her recover here relievedly. Of course, I will treat Yuru in the same way I treat my own granddaughter," said Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion smilingly. Her gentle and kind look was totally different from that when she talked to Qin Wanru.

    Nanny Yu sighed resignedly beside. Old Madam actually favored Second Miss Qin before, when knowing it was Qin Wanru who saved her. However, her favor towards Qin Wanru was iparable to that towards First Miss Qin. Moreover,ter they heard that news saying that Second Miss Qin was not innocent and virtuous. Besides, when they asked Qin Wanru to inform Ningyuan Army General toe here, sheplied in appearance but opposed in heart, which aggravated Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Thest time Nanny Yu saw Second Miss Qin, she wasn''t like that kind of person. However, why did she be like this now?

    The young miss who was leisured, calm and evenpetent, had once been her backbone. However, why did this miss suddenly look like a callow youth who didn''t take Old Madam''s words seriously?

    Nanny Yu couldn''t figure it out but she also didn''t dare to say anything. She had once said nice things about Second Miss Qin in front of Old Madam, but she didn''t expect that Old Madam who had never scolded her burst into anger. Old Madam even warned her that if she kept saying these things, she would end their rtionships over the years. Thus, given that, Nanny Yu didn''t dare to say anything.

    "You do like Yuru?" Qin Huaiyong asked after thinking for a while, seeming that he was moved by Old Madam''s words.

    "Yes, I do. I am sure about that," answered Old Madam kindly.

    Seeing Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion repeat her words in a serious manner, Qin Huaiyong deeply felt that Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion did like Qin Yuru. Although he took a long time to think over it, he finally nodded in agreement.

    "Sorry to bother you but I sure appreciate, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion."

    "Bother me? No! From now on, Yuru is my granddaughter and it is reasonable to take good care of my dear granddaughter!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion finally got relieved. She didn''t expect that she could achieve her goal in such an easy way. Thus, she smiled so kindly and amiably that Qin Yuru seemed to be her biological granddaughter.

    "Yuru just got hurt in her neck so it might take some time for her to fully recover. Tomorrow, we are going to invite some seniors of our mansion and to hold a simple ceremony to formally ept her as our family member. After that, she can take a good rest to recuperate her health in Duke Xing''s Mansion. Besides, we will invite imperial physicians to treat her and also an etiquette instructor to teach her."

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion had ns in her mind, so when seeing Qin Huaiyong agree, she then directly told all her ns to Qin Huaiyong, except the thing that she thought Qin Yuru was her true biological granddaughter, which she thought it was unnecessary to tell Qin Huaiyong.

    Madam of Duke Xing had told her about the pros and cons of the formal eptance of Qin Yuru. Since the cons outweighed the pros, it would be better for them not to tell the truth. Besides, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion could treat her as her own biological granddaughter in daily life. Except the title of real granddaughter of Duke Xing''s Mansion, she could give everything Qin Yuru wanted. Thus, ording to this, it seemed that Duke Xing''s Mansion didn''t dimode Qin Yuru.

    "But, Old Madam, isn''t it too hasty?" Qin Huaiyong asked.

    "No, besides, it is much more righteous for her to live here and better for her to recover!" Old Madam replied slowly. It seemed that Qin Yuru could benefit more if she formed bonds and rtionships with Duke Xing''s Mansion as soon as possible.

    Qin Huaiyong was very quiet for a minute which seemed that he was hesitant.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion unhurriedly took a sip from her teacup. She was sure that Qin Huaiyong would not let the great chance go easily. The eldest daughter of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion and the granddaughter of Duke Xing''s Mansion? The meanings behind the two titles werepletely different and iparable. It didn''t just refer to a transfer from Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion to Duke Xing''s Mansion. It was much more than that.

    "Well, then I will listen to you, Old Madam!" After thinking for a while, Qin Huaiyong looked up and answered decisively. He seemed to figure it out.

    "Good, that is a deal! From now on, we two mansions now are a family. If you have any difficulty,e to us!" Satisfied with Qin Huaiyong''s decision, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion smiled much more kindly. She even sounded amiable, which would make people like her.

    Qin Huaiyong was aware of the meaning behind her words. If Qin Yuru became the granddaughter of Duke Xing''s Mansion, he would also benefit from this matter.

    "I sure appreciate!" Qin Huaiyong stood up and bowed deeply and reverently to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion in exaltation.

    "You are wee, Ningyuan Army General!" Old Madam nodded with satisfaction and smiled.

    Since they had reached a conclusion about this matter, Qin Huaiyong thought it was improper for him to stay long so he stood up again and was ready to leave. He also promised Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion that he would attend the ceremony tomorrow.

    Aftering out of Old Madam''s courtyard, Qin Huaiyong then went outward when following a guiding old maid. However, he met Madam of Duke Xing on the way.

    "Ningyuan Army General!" The moment Madam of Duke Xing saw Qin Huaiyong she looked surprised, but she reacted very quickly. She stood at the crossing and smiled gently at him.

    "Madam of Duke Xing!" Since he saw Madam of Duke Xing, Qin Huaiyong also stopped.

    "General, may I ask about what Second Miss Qin likes?" asked Madam of Duke Xing smilingly.

    "Wanru?" Qin Huaiyong stared at Madam of Duke Xing with confusion. "Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion just told me that she favors Yuru. I can''t see what it has to do with Wanru."

    "She does have nothing to do with this, but I also will prepare a gift for Second Miss Qin tomorrow. And that is why I intend to know her likings. Can you tell me what Second Miss Qin likes, Ningyuan Army General?" Madam of Duke Xing said decently.

    Hearing her words, Qin Huaiyong couldn''t refuse her, so he directly told Qin Wanru''s hobbies and interests he knew to Madam of Duke Xing who kept nodding when listening.

    Then they just stood by the roadside and had a little chat. After that, Qin Huaiyong said goodbye to her and left.

    "Do you remember?" Watching Qin Huaiyong leaving hurriedly, Madam of Duke Xing asked slowly.

    "Yes, madam. I almost remember what he just said!" Nanny Sheng took a step forward and answered. She just tried hard to memorize what Ningyuan Army General said.

    "Good. When we get back, sort them out!" Madam of Duke Xing nodded and directly turned around. She was here to stop Qin Huaiyong deliberately.

    During the talk, she got a lot of information.

    "Madam, I will write them downter. However, I am afraid that these things will not be useful tomorrow!" Nanny Sheng also turned around and replied in a low voice.

    She was Madam of Duke Xing''s henchman so she knew what her master was nning. However, in Nanny Sheng''s mind, it didn''t need to be so troublesome and her master was too prudent!

    "We can hold this information in reserve. If there is a need, then we can use it directly. No matter how cunning Qin Wanru is, she will not expect this. Ru''er also thinks in the same way and she has arranged two people to deal with Qin Wanru."

    Madam of Duke Xing said slowly. Although her daughter was young, she was born to be extraordinary. She had always been very thoughtful. Thus, since she said that they could hold this information in reserve, then just did it ording to her words. Besides, since Qin Wanru was Xi Qinghua''s daughter, Madam of Duke Xing must get rid of her!

    Even though those two people might be needless tomorrow, one day they would get useful.

    Realizing that it was First Miss Shao''s instruction, Nanny Sheng didn''t dare to say anything. Although First Miss was young, she had always been clever. Since she said so, the whole n would be avable.

    This night was destined to be sleepless.

    Qin Yuru had been groaning and screaming for half the night. Her shrill cries might be caused by the acupuncture treatment. Thanks to her cries, Qin Wanru was unable to have a good sleep.

    Not knowing when Qin Yuru stopped groaning, Qin Wanru fell into sleep unconsciously. Tomorrow, she was also waiting for tomorrow...

    The world would know the truth!

 Chapter 422 - Which Branch Did She Belong to?

    <h4>Chapter 422 Which Branch Did She Belong to?</h4>

    When Qin Wanru woke up, it was still early. At dawn, the main room where Qin Yuru lived had been very noisy. People were walking in and out and those noises hade out very early, which were very disturbing. Thus, Qin Wanru had to get up now.

    Qin Wanru rubbed between her eyes, and said in a low voice, "Yujie!"

    No respond.

    Lifting up the gauze curtain, she found nobody was there. It was weird. When they were not in Qin''s Mansion, Yujie would always stay with her in case of an emergency.

    "Yujie!" she whispered again.

    No respond. Qin Wanru lifted up the curtain and got out of bed with beautiful hair hanging about her shoulders. When she went toward a window to check what happened, the door was suddenly pushed open. It was Yujie. She looked angry and walked in with toiletries in her hands. Finding Qin Wanru was awake, she hurried to help her miss wash up.

    "Miss, I just wanted to find hot water for you to wash up. However, those who serve First Miss said that First Miss needs hot water. They even said that today is First Miss'' big day, so First Miss has priority to do everything, even to use hot water!" said Yujie angrily.

    Qin Wanru sat in front of the dressing table and looked at Yujie calmly in the mirror. "They have all gotten up?"

    "Yes. Almost two hours! Everyone is busy there! It is said that they are going to dress her pretty well because she is one of the misses of Duke Xing''s Mansion from now on!" Yujie curled her lips and said disdainfully.

    Even though others didn''t know what kind of a person Qin Yuru was, Qin Wanru and Yujie knew very clearly. Qin Yuru was totally a faker! How dared she really treat herself as a noble miss!

    "What did grandma say?" Qin Wanru smiled and asked unhurriedly. After Qin Huaiyong left, she quickly asked Yujie to inform Madam Dowager of this message yesterday.

    "Madam Dowager says she willeter today!" Yujie answered as she just received this message this morning earlier.

    "Good." Qin Wanru nodded. When Madam Dowager came, it would be a multiparty performance and she was looking forward to this show.

    It didn''t take too much time for her to wash up. Whenbing Qin Wanru''s hair, Yujie wore it up in two buns, on which there was a pair of pink wreaths which looked simple but beautiful.

    When a little servant girl brought breakfast from the kitchen for them, Qin Wanru then enjoyed her food leisurely while suddenly they heard someone in the courtyard shouting that Old Madam of Duke Xing''s people hade!

    When Qin Wanru moved to the window, she saw Nanny Yu who served Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion entered Qin Yuru''s room. After a while, a servant girl came and invited Qin Wanru to go there.

    Since Qin Wanru had dressed up, she then followed the little servant girl and went to the main room with Yujie.

    In the main room, Qin Yuru had all dressed up. She was sitting in an upright position on a chair at the center of the room. Her neck, which had been stiff and wry yesterday, now looked much straighter. However, her face was too pale and she looked notfortable.

    Even so, she seemed to be refreshed and energetic. Her gorgeous dress made her as pretty as flowers. Her ck hair was arranged by several hairpins, which made her look gentle and decent.

    Qin Yuru''s look now might really be able to make others feel she was a righteous and gentle miss.

    Qin Wanru looked Qin Yuru up and down expressionlessly and said nothing. Seeing Qin Yuru stand up and walk outward, she then came beside her and also walked outward slowly. Qin Yuru was the heroine today.

    When walking out of the Chuihua Gate, this group of people then moved towards Flower Hall.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion sat at the center of the hall, wearing a radiant face from which it could tell that she was in a good mood. Several seniors who looked much older were sitting on her right side. They were invited toe here early in the morning. Behind Old Madam stood Madam of Duke Xing.

    Old Madam of Duke Yong, Old Madam Qin and Qin Huaiyong were sitting on the left side.

    There were not many people today, but those who attended the ceremony were all very important. Looking around, Qin Yuru was quite satisfied with the scene. She finally got what she expected.

    After ring at Qin Wanru, Qin Yuru then was ready to step into the threshold. She was excited, as she knew this step meant that she would start to enjoy endless wealth and fame!

    "Hold on!" A familiar voice suddenly sounded. When Qin Yuru turned around and tried to see who was there, she was hit by someone. Seeing Qin Yuru nearly fell down, servant girls besides quickly reached out and held her.

    "Sister Yuru! I am sorry! I am really sorry! I just didn''t pay attention to the road so I am so sorry that I hit you!" Qi Rongzhi stood at the entrance and said apologetically. She looked a bit nervous, from which it could be said that she was the one who hit Qin Yuru.

    Seeing Qi Rongzhi''s face, Qin Yuru was more than a little upset. Didn''t pay attention to the road? She must do it deliberately! However, all key figures were sitting in the hall so Qin Yuru could not reveal her true colors in front of them. Thus, she smiled hypocritically and said, "It doesn''t matter. Sister Qi has always been vivacious and sometimes careless! I know that."

    "Sister Yuru, you are so kind!" Qi Rongzhi also responded with the same hypocritical smile. Then she forestalled and walked into the hall first. Then she stood behind Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and looked well behaved.

    Qin Yuru frowned sulkily. She tried to suppress the hatred toward Qi Rongzhi in her eyes and she was clear that she could not bicker with her now.

    Holding a servant girl''s hand, she entered the hall slowly. After bowing to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and others reverently, she then also stood aside.

    Old Madam smiled and looked at Qin Yuru with satisfaction. Then Old Madam turned to those seniors and said, "She is the one I am talking about. She is well educated and sensible. Although she behaves abruptly sometimes, she never crosses the line since she is very decent. If she acts improperly, she must be instigated by others."

    She sounded that she was finding reasons to whitewash Qin Yuru but her delightful look had uncovered her mind.

    Those seniors nodded after looking at each other.

    Actually, they had no right in deciding this matter but were asked to witness the whole ceremony. The eldest one nodded and said, "She does look good and we all listen to you!"

    "Then let''s write her name down our family tree," Old Madam said with a bright smile.

    "Well, which branch then?" Those seniors who benefited from this matter all nodded in agreement while someone put forward this question. Besides, since Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion had epted this girl, then let Old Madam decide which branch this girl should belong to.

    Qi Rongzhi''s face changed suddenly and got angry. When she was epted as Madam of Duke Xing''s nominal daughter, they just let her show up but didn''t write her name down the family tree! It seemed that they really decided to recognize Qin Yuru as one of their family members!

    "Well, then note her under my dead son''s name. If, if he were alive, he would also have a daughter like her!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion looked sorrowful and took out her handkerchief to wipe away her tears. Her smile was gone.

    The dead son was the former Heir of Duke Xing. As Qin Wanru said, Qin Yuru''s eptance was doubtful.

    "The former Heir of Duke Xing? That would be great!" Those seniors all nodded in agreement and felt this suggestion was good. Since Old Madam of Duke Xing quite liked this First Miss Qin, it was appropriate to record her name under the name of the former Heir of Duke Xing. Moreover, this status was very distinguished.

    "Under the name of the former Heir of Duke Xing? I suppose the former heir should not have such a daughter at this age, should he?" Qi Rongzhi could not bear it anymore. She stood out and said directly.

    Old Madam frowned unpleasantly. She hardly felt emotionally attached to Qi Rongzhi. She just listened to her daughter-inw and recognized this girl casually and resignedly. She also never asked Qi Rongzhi to greet her but this girl, who seemed to be very well educated, always went to her courtyard when she had a spare moment and behaved filially.

    It should say that she looked filial. Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion had met different kinds of people so she was quite clear what Qi Rongzhi was thinking about. Thus, Old Madam just pretended to be kind to her but never favored her.

    However, now seeing Qi Rongzhi interrupt their discussion, she felt much more unpleasant. Qi Rongzhi had nothing to do with this matter that she intended to find her own biological granddaughter back. What was she thinking about?

    Not only did Old Madam frown, those who were attendant also knit their brows, except Madam Dowager of Qin''s Mansion who looked impassive. Her gaze fell on Qi Rongzhi''s face and she said nothing about it.

    She was in Duke Xing''s Mansion and she had no right to say anything. Zhuozhuo had told her that the only thing she needed to do was watch the show and be a witness!

    "Rongzhi, step back! What are you talking about!" Madam of Duke Xing immediately scolded her with rage.

    "Mother, First Miss Qin is fifteen years old now. A year ago, she had experienced the hair pinning ceremony. After that, she engaged to my brother. However, because she has always wanted to marry up, she not only used Qin Wanru''s innocence to plot against her and made her get on the bridal sedan chair, but even dated my brother privately after canceling the engagement. It is known by everyone in Jiangzhou. That is why she cannot stay in Jiangzhou anymore and has to hide in the capital city hurriedly."

    Qi Rongzhi was afraid of Madam of Duke Xing but she was much more afraid of the fact that Qin Yuru would snatch away everyone''s favor from her. Thus, she uncovered everything which happened in Jiangzhou here.

    Her words astounded those seniors. They stared at Qin Yuru in astonishment. They could hardly believe that the girl whom Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion favored was such a shameless person.

    Since they had received money from Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, they thus did everything ording to her instruction. Besides, they had nothing to do with this matter, no matter whether Duke Xing''s Mansion nned to ept a granddaughter or not.

    Now hearing Qi Rongzhi''s words, they all looked serious as they knew if what she said was true, this eptance would destroy the whole Shao Family.

    Moreover, women of Shao Family would be demeaned if this girl in front of them were written into the family tree.

    "What are you talking about?" Old Madam shouted seriously and burst into anger.

    "Old Madam, I am not talking nonsense! If you don''t believe me, I have two witnesses and you can see them!" Suppressing her nervousness, Qi Rongzhi answered. Last night, she not only stolen the evidence, but also brought two witnesses to here.

    They were servants who followed Qi Tianyu toe here from Jiangzhou. Thus, they knew clearly what happened between Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru!

    When Qi Rongzhi went home, fortunately Qi Tianyu was not there. Thus, she rummaged around Qi Tianyu''s study room with the excuse that she was to look for some books.

    Qi Tianyu''s servant was unwilling to let here in, but Qi Rongzhi said that she was looking for an extremely important book and she would me them for this matter if the book was lost. Helplessly, the servant had to let her walk into the study room.

    When Qi Rongzhi found out the evidence she wanted, she also made an excuse that she needed these two servants to help her deal with something and thus she took these important servants away. Though she now was a bit scared, she came prepared so she didn''t get flustered.

    "Qi Rongzhi! Nonsense! How can you have people to prove these things!" Qin Yuru shouted nervously. She knew something was totally wrong when hearing Qi Rongzhi''s words. Her elegant look vanishedpletely.

    Things which happened in Jiangzhou had remained an indelible stain in her life. She didn''t want anyone to mention that again.

    "Sister Yuru, calm down and let''s see who wille!" Qi Rongzhi sneered. She must spare no pains to impede Qin Yuru''s n!

 Chapter 423 - The Old Friend, Nanny Fangs Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 423 The Old Friend, Nanny Fang''s Daughter</h4>

    Two servants who both came from Jiangzhou were standing in the hall. Qin Yuru suddenly became hysterical at the sight of the two servants.

    Not only did Qin Yuru look nervous, many people there also looked astounded. Qin Wanru''s shimmery eyes shed in the direction of those people whose faces also changed severely and a trace of darkness emerged in her eyes.

    Actually, those people whose faces changed severely had their own ns. They had thought they almost achieved their goals but they didn''t expect that Qi Rongzhi would be a deal-breaker.

    "Sister Yuru, you know them, don''t you?" Staring at Qin Yuru, Qi Rongzhi sneered.

    "First Miss, how can you forget me? As regards your failed engagement, my mother tried her best to shift the me on Second Miss. I also helped you tell First Young Master of the Qi Family that it was Second Miss who destroyed the wedding and tried to be the bride. I even told him that you were the victim and implied that he should revenge for you by destroying Second Miss'' reputation! I did everything ording to your instruction! My mother and I had always been loyal to you, First Miss. But, but how dare you flog my mother to death and even try to kill me!"

    One of the two servants who were kneeling there raised her head. She was about seventeen, or eighteen years old. The most striking thing was the scar on her forehead, which started from right between her eyes to her right cheek. The servant girl was badly disfigured by the deep and long scar.

    Even so, the scar didn''t shade her beauty.

    "You, you are," Qin Yuru took her handkerchief to cover her trembling lips and said nervously, "Xi, Xixiang."

    When they were in Jiangzhou, the one who was in charge of things in Qin Wanru''s courtyard was Nanny Fang. Xixiang was Nanny Fang''s daughter and also was the second-ss servant girl in Qin Yuru''s courtyard.

    Qin Wanru''s gaze roved over Xixiang''s face and a trace of sarcasm shed upon her eyes. After Nanny Fang died, she had tried to find Nanny Fang''s daughter to get more useful information. However, at that time she only got the news that Xixiang fell into water and drowned.

    The river rushed fiercely and many people in Jiangzhou also got drowned there. Since Xixiang was only a second-ss servant girl and her master didn''t intend to go very deep, her death then was directly identified as an ident.

    The timing of this ident was pretty suspicious and Qin Wanru also doubted it. However, since nobody could help her at that time, she could not investigate the whole ident and had to leave her question unsolved.

    It seemed that when Nanny Fang died, Qin Yuru also started to murder Xixiang. But she didn''t know her servant girl would be saved by people from Qi''s mansion and it was clear that Qi Tianyu even brought her to the capital city.

    Qi Tianyu had known the truth, but he still pretended to treat Qin Yuru with sincerity. Nobody knew what he was nning.

    "First Miss, do you feel strange? And are you wondering why I am still alive? You asked others to cheat me into walking to the river and tried to murder me! However, I am a survivor and I am lucky enough to get through this! My mother and I had been serving you wholeheartedly and been loyal to you! We had tried our best to help you plot against Second Miss but we ended up like this. I am paying for what I have done. However, don''t you fear that bad thing will happen to you? Don''t you fear that you will get youreuppance after you havemitted so many crimes?"

    Xixiang looked up and stared at Qin Yuru viciously. Her voice was not loud but very clear. Her hatred smashed Qin Yuru with her cold tone.

    Qin Yuru couldn''t help taking a few steps backwards. She was staggering and it seemed that she was nearly unable to stand straight. She was extremely pale.

    Old Madam of Duke Yong''s fingers were trembling. She favored her granddaughter Qin Yuru but also liked Di Yan. She now finally found out that those rumors were true and her dear granddaughter did nearly get married with First Young Master Qi. ording to this servant girl''s words, it seemed that Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu still kept a dubious rtionship with each other privately.

    Her face first became livid, then pale and finally got red because of anger.

    No matter how she favored Qin Yuru, now she finally believed her dear granddaughter had an affair with Qi Tianyu and even betrayed her grandson. As Qin Yuru''s grandmother, she should stop Xixiang immediately. However, as Di Yan''s grandmother, she wanted to know the truth.

    When Di Yan and Qin Yuru had arrived in the capital city, they both talked about stories in Jiangzhou to her and told her the matter about the failed engagement was only a rumor made up by others. It was just a story between Qin Wanru and Qi Tianyu and it had nothing to do with Qin Yuru. As for why there was such a rumor, it was only because some people always confused these two girls'' names and then incorrectly ryed the erroneous message.

    Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion definitely chose to believe her daughter and granddaughter whom she had not seen for years. However, she never expected that the truth would be like this. Thinking that Di Yan demanded to annul the engagement for his marriage with Qin Yuru when crying uncontrobly, Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion felt extremely sorry to her grandson.

    Di Yan was her grandson while Qin Yuru was her granddaughter. Both were her dear grandchildren. Thus, at this moment, she didn''t know whether she should stop the servant girl or not. Anyway, the only thing she could do now was bite the bullet and keep listening while thinking about how to exin this matter to Di Yan. For her, it was quite fortunate that Countess Yong didn''te here because of other arrangements. If she knew this, she would not let Qin Yuru marry Di Yan.

    "You, you are just a mean servant! And how dare you slur my reputation!" gnashing her teeth, Qin Yuru said. She was so furious that she almost could not breathe.

    "Those who slur the former master''s reputation should be punished by flogging to death after being caught!" Madam of Duke Xing added gravely.

    "It doesn''t matter. I have died once and my mother was killed by flogging. These were all given by my dear First Miss and I will never forget!"

    Xixiang sneered and answered resentfully with her eyes on fire. Her words and her look both showed her hatred towards Qin Yuru.

    She drew a letter from her bosom and said, "This is the letter which First Miss used to arrange a date with First Young Master of the Qi Family!"

    Xixiang actually didn''t get this letter by herself. It was Qi Rongzhi who stole this letter in Qi Tianyu''s study room. When they were in Jiangzhou, Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu liked each other. However, even though two mansions had agreed their engagement, it was not easy for unmarried man and woman to meet each other, and thus it was quite normal for them to write letters full of love to each other privately.

    If they intended to meet each other and hoped their parents could not find out their arrangement, they would alsomunicate with each other by letters.

    Qin Yuru got a habit of arranging a date with Qi Tianyu by writing letters at that time. To avoid misunderstanding, Qin Yuru particrly slurred Qin Wanru''s reputation and even expressed how she wanted to see Qi Tianyu in the letters. Moreover, she even said that since Qin Wanru ruined her engagement, she had been ill and she had always missed Qi Tianyu.

    She wrote many letters and each of them all revealed her affection for Qi Tianyu. Although she didn''t directly say that she hated Qin Wanru, she seemed to be full of remorse and even grow dissipated. Besides, it seemed that she was to imply Qi Tianyu that she could not get happy anymore if she could not marry Qi Tianyu.

    And it was Qin Wanru who caused these things!

    "Old Madam, have a look." Qi Rongzhi took the letter from Xixiang and gave it to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, perkily.

    She didn''t expect that her n would be so sessful!

    "Old Madam, these letters are all counterfeits! This servant girl did serve me for some time but I sent her away because of another thing! I never expect that she will have a grudge against me and now she even tries to demean me!" Qin Yuru answered. She knew she could not act rashly even though she did want to snatch those letters from Qi Rongzhi.

    "Demean? Sister Yuru, you''d better not plot against others! You even ruined my brother''s reputation!" Qi Rongzhi sneered relentlessly while handing those letters over to Nanny Yu.

    Nanny Yu took them and gave them to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion who took the main seat.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion reached out and took them. After looking over those letters, she passed these letters to Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion. She looked bad.

    When Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion was reading, her face changed drastically. A mixed feeling of abashment and anger overwhelmed her. If Qin Yuru were not her granddaughter, if Madam Di had not be like this, she would throw these letters into Qin Yuru''s face!

    She clutched those letters tightly with her trembling fingers. At this moment, no matter how Old Madam of Duke Yong was knowledgeable and informed, she had no idea that what she should do now. She wanted to ruin these letters but she was clear that this behavior would raise too many questions. The more one tried to hide, the more one was exposed. Besides, her identity didn''t allow her to do such a thing.

    She shot a quick nce at her trusted old maid who stood beside her. Then the old maid took a step forward and was ready to take those letters and tear them up.

    Even though a master could not do this thing, a servant could. When they destroyed these letters, they could put the me on the servant girl.

    However, another hand quickly took those letters from Old Madam of Duke Yong''s hand before the old maid got them. "If Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion finished reading, our Madam Dowager also wanted to check these letters."

    Yujie said with a smile and then she gave these letters to Old Madam Qin. Qin Wanru had asked her to keep an eye on Old Madam of Duke Yong in case she tried to destroy the evidence.

    After Old Madam Qin read through those letters impassively, she sighed heavily and handed them over to Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong looked livid. After he read through the whole content rapidly, he banged the table with letters in his hand and shouted angrily, "You are an unfilial daughter! How dare you!"

    "Father, I have never written these letters! It must be someone who imitates my handwriting! I, I will never write letters like this!"

    Qin Yuru covered her face and burst into tears.

    "Not you?" Rolling her eyes, Old Madam of Duke Yong felt she finally came back to life!

    "Grandma, I never do this! I don''t know what Sister Rongzhi wants to do and why she would treat me like this! It is because Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion favors me but not her? If so, then I quit! Please let me go!" Qin Yuru turned around and suddenly knelt down in front of Qi Rongzhi with her tear-stained face. Tears kept rolling down on her face, which made her look sorrowful.

    Qin Yuru was clear that she could not acknowledge this and admit what she had done before. She was sure that Qi Rongzhi could not do it to her. Letters could be counterfeits and these witnesses might be considered as the tool Qi Rongzhi used to plot against Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru had never been so clear and calm before. She knew the reason why Qi Rongzhi hated her was that she was also going to be a nominal granddaughter of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Qi Rongzhi must fear that she would snatch everyone''s favor and that was why Qi Rongzhi wanted to uncover her past.

    She bet Qi Rongzhi had no other evidence except for these letters and witnesses.

    Most people here today all supported Qin Yuru. If she kept denying these things, Qi Rongzhi could not threaten her!

    Qin Wanru lowered her head and pulling at her clothes slightly. She was happy to see this scene as she also did hard to contribute to this drama. A trace of coldness shed upon her eyes. Qi Rongzhi might not have that kind of power, but Qi Tianyu did have. She knew he had an ace up his sleeve...

 Chapter 424 - The Evidence That Qin Yuru Lied About Her Age

    <h4>Chapter 424 The Evidence That Qin Yuru Lied About Her Age</h4>

    "Sister Yuru, you can im that I try to plot against you with this servant''s ident but how can you exin the official record? Can you say that I frame you with that official record?" Qi Rongzhi snorted. Her words smashed Qin Yuru''s fantasy into pieces. Qi Rongzhi continued to say, "You once lied that you are only thirteen. You not only let your mother send people to find my mother, and asked my mother to change your census register in Jiangzhou and turned your age into thirteen years old. You told my mother that you both made a mistake in your age, but my mother was very prudent and particrly copied the original edition."

    Qi Rongzhi nodded at a servant who stood behind Xixiang. Later, the twenty-year-old servant hurriedly brought her a letter.

    Qi Rongzhi took it and flirted the letter. She said perkily, "This is the letter which Madam Di wrote to my mother. The letter is an original version. Are you going to say that I made up this?"

    "Changing the census register and the age?" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion who had the main seat now could not keep calm anymore. It was not a trivial thing as this would be rted to official matters! Although it was normal for a girl to change her age to some extent, one could hardly decide whether this thing would be trivial or terrible. If someone used this to stir up troubles, bad things would also happen.

    "What do you mean?" Qin Huaiyong also felt a little restless.

    "Uncle, you will know after reading this!" Qi Rongzhi passed this letter to Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong opened the letter and her face looked worse when he was reading it.

    "Father! Don''t believe her! She makes up everything! She tries to frame me! Father, I suppose you won''t listen to an outsider, right? You won''t believe her, right?"

    Qin Yuru didn''t expect that Qi Rongzhi would have this thing as she thought nobody could get things like census register casually. Thus, she cried bitterly and said to Qin Huaiyong.

    "Ningyuan Army General, may I?" Madam of Duke Xing looked up Qin Huaiyong and asked while Nanny Sheng hurriedly came to her.

    Qin Huaiyong gave Nanny Sheng the letter with a livid face. Nanny Sheng then turned around, walked to Madam of Duke Xing and handed this letter over to her master.

    Qin Wanru slightly leaned to one side and her shimmery eyes roved over Madam of Duke Xing''s face. Her eyes looked cold. It seemed that when it came to the age, Madam of Duke Xing could not keep silent anymore.

    Actually, Madam of Duke Xing didn''t care whether Qin Yuru''s reputation was good or not. She just wanted her not to impede her n. However, as regards the age, Madam of Duke Xing had to take it into ount.

    If Qin Yuru''s age unmatched, her n would definitely get ruined!

    Qin Wanru''s mouth curved into an ironic smile but she quickly lowered her head and rubbed her handkerchief. It was getting more and more fun. Now she was going to see how they would y the show!

    By the way, her grandmother woulde soon!

    Among all people here, only grandmother stood by her side while other people had their own thoughts. Thus, in the end, she needed to show her trump!

    Frowned, Madam of Duke Xing raised her head and stared at Qi Rongzhi coldly after reading the letter. She looked sorrowful and asked, "Rongzhi, why do you do this?"

    "Mother, mother? What, what do you mean?" Qi Rongzhi suddenly felt things went wrong. It seemed that it didn''t turn out as she had nned.

    "Why do you want to plot against Yuru? Is it because she is going to be a miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion? I heard you and Yuru have been on good terms in Jiangzhou! Why have you be like this? You are my nominal daughter and Yuru is Old Madam''s nominal granddaughter. There is no conflict of interest between you two. I will always like you and so does Old Madam. But how can you, how can you be so stupid and n these things..."

    Madam of Duke Xing said sadly, but she looked impassive.

    "Mother, no, I am not lying! I am not lying! I am telling the truth! The truth! If you don''t believe me, you can investigate..." Frightened, Qi Rongzhi screamed.

    The whole thing changed so fast. Before Qi Rongzhi came here, she had thought about who would attend the ceremony and who she had to deal with. She had thought about Qin Yuru, people from Duke Yong''s Mansion but she never expected that she would have to be faced with Madam of Duke Xing!

    Shouldn''t Madam of Duke Xing treat this matter in a fair way? Why did she feel like Madam of Duke Xing was trying to protect Qin Yuru?

    It was known that Qin Yuru was favored by Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion but not Madam of Duke Xing! Why did Madam of Duke Xing protect her?

    "What? Should I investigate these things in Jiangzhou? Rongzhi, that''s enough. I know you are jealous of Yuru as she is favored by Old Madam. Don''t worry. You and Yuru will be sisters in the future. Just let go of it, you two. These are all trivial things. But you cannot displease Old Madam by stirring up troubles!"

    Madam of Duke Xing interjected Qi Rongzhi and said.

    It seemed that Madam of Duke Xing tried first to make this mistake sound less serious and then to reduce it to nothing at all. She even said that it was because Qi Rongzhi was still naive that she caused this trouble, a trivial trouble.

    However, she also threatened Qi Rongzhi to some extent. In Duke Xing''s Mansion, Old Madam''s word carries weight. If Qi Rongzhi displeased or offended Old Madam, Qi Rongzhi woulde to a sticky end.

    Those seniors look at each other in speechless confusion. Was that the truth?

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and Qin Huaiyong both didn''t pass the evidence to them so they didn''t know which part was true and which part was false. However, given the current situation, it would not be a lie!

    "Sister Rongzhi, what about making an apology to my big sister. After that, you are still able to be on good terms! You can refer to each other as sisters!" Qin Wanru suddenly said in a natural and graceful way.

    She had been watching the performance and now she knew it was time for her to show up.

    "To live in harmony? To get along peacefully with Qin Yuru? Today we havepletely turned hostile against each other and how can I still get along well with her?" Qi Rongzhi''s perplexed and flustered look gradually turned into a determined look.

    The one who didn''t know what kind of person Qin Yuru was might be able to live in harmony with her but the one would not be Qi Rongzhi. She was not silly. Since she had known Qin Yuru for years, she was clear about Qin Yuru''s viciousness.

    If she missed this chance, she might die without the burial ground.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion had liked Qin Yuru very much and Madam of Duke Xing had tried best to protect Qin Yuru before she became a member of the Duke Xing''s Mansion. If Qin Yuruter really joined in Duke Xing''s Mansion and even was recorded in the family tree, this vicious woman would not let go of Qi Rongzhi easily.

    "Mother, I want to listen to you but since Qin Yuru is a very vicious person, I am afraid that she might do something terrible. She just pretended that Madam Di isn''t her biological mother and she now changed her age. I am not sure whether Qin Yuru did these just because those princes still have not held their consort selections today. I even heard that she tried to seduce Prince Cheng in his mansion deliberately. If the imperial family were influenced by this person, I couldn''t afford this result."

    Qi Rongzhi suddenly thought of what two servants talked about before so she hurriedly answered.

    Her words astounded everyone here. Pondering over Qi Rongzhi''s words, people here found the matter actually was scary.

    An ordinary miss would not change her age, except there was a particr meaning behind the action. To marry into the imperial family by changing the age? Being disadvantageous to the imperial family?

    Those seniors got flustered. Qin Yuru was going to be recorded into the family tree. If something happened, she might destroy the whole Shao Family. If the matter was rted to leading troubles to the imperial harem, then the whole family would get punished because of this person.

    "Old Madam, we must investigate the matter seriously."

    "Old Madam, I think it''d better not ept her as one of our families under the name of the former Heir of Duke Xing. If this person doesmit these things, I am afraid that she will have a negative influence on our whole Shao Family!"

    "Old Madam, you must reconsider carefully." Several seniors suddenly stood up and hurried to say to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s mansion.

    They once thought they just needed to go through the motions, but now it turned out that the matter was not as simple as they had thought before. No matter how powerful Duke Xing''s Mansion was, it could not afford this. These seniors didn''t dare to just be a bystander because this matter was rted to their whole family and their lives!

    They also had witnessed the whole progress. First Miss Qin was dubious! She was not only immoral and shameless but even sneaking and slinky!

    They were not watching a formal eptance, but were getting involved in a big trouble!

    Old Madam of Duke Xing frowned tightly. She kept her seat and didn''t say anything. The whole thing had exceeded her expectations. So Qin Yuru changed her age was just for that thing?

    "Qi Rongzhi, nonsense! You make up everything! You just don''t want me to be formally epted by Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion! How, how vicious you are!" Qin Yuru was frightened and horrified. She roared.

    "Sister Yuru, do you know how old am I?" Qi Rongzhi sneered.

    "Everyone knows you are thirteen!" Qin Yuru replied resentfully.

    "Yes, but I have always called you ''big sister'' while you also called me ''sister''," said Qi Rongzhi

    Qin Yuru felt guilty. But the next moment, she quickly beat back, "So what? Even if we are the same age, a generational difference still exists!"

    Of course, she could not say that she was fifteen years old.

    "Yes. There is a generational difference. After you made up your age, you actually are a month younger than me now. However, almost everyone in Jiangzhou knows that you are to get on the bridal sedan chair and are going to marry my brother! So if you are only thirteen years old, how can you marry my brother!"

    Ignoring Madam of Duke Xing''s sulky face, Qi Rongzhi now had burned all her bridges.

    It was normal for many thirteen-year-old girls to engage with others, but no thirteen-year-old girl would marry others! Almost all families loved their daughters and wanted to keep their dear daughters to stay with them for an extra couple of years.

    "I, I don''t know why my mother did this!" Qin Yuru covered her face and wept. ording to her words, it was because Madam Di didn''t love her that she would let Qin Yuru marry others as soon as possible.

    Now she knew she could benefit from Qi Rongzhi''s words and it would be a perfect chance for her to be the true Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Thus, she must let people here think that Madam Di used to maltreat her and that Madam Di didn''t consider Qin Yuru as her biological daughter. Now she could take advantage of Qi Rongzhi''s words.

    However, if she said these things, it would mean that she admitted what Xixiang talked about before and she admitted that she did have an affair with Qi Tianyu and that she did nearly marry him.

    Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion finally got fretful. She could pretend everything Qin Yuru had done before was made up by others as she could say that she didn''t know the truth. However, Qin Yuru seemed to acknowledge what the servant girl just said!

    Pinching her hands heavily in the sleeve, she red at Qin Yuru resentfully and was going to remind her. However, a scornful and sharp voice suddenly came outside the room. "Madam Di now is not your biological mother? Then who is your biological mother?"

    All people quickly raised their heads and some of them suddenly looked nervous...

 Chapter 425 - The Crime of Deceiving the Emperor and Being an Impostor

    <h4>Chapter 425 The Crime of Deceiving the Emperor and Being an Impostor</h4>

    There was a group of people clustering around Rui''an Great Elder Princess at the door, whom they respected.

    Seeing the angry Rui''an Great Elder Princess, Madam of Duke Xing did not felt good. She lowered her head in a hurry and ordered Nanny Sheng with a few words. Nanny Sheng secretly left with a terrible look on her face. She did not expect that the defensive n decided by the First Miss and Madam would be used now, but this was not the best timing.

    At this time, everyone was looking at the door. No one noticed that Nanny Sheng had left quietly except Qin Wanru.

    The Old Madam of Duke Xing stood up. Rui''an Great Elder Princess had not been to Duke Xing''s Mansion for several years. Even though she wanted to see her grandson, Rui''an Great Elder Princess always took him away.

    This time, she seemed toe with no good intentions.

    With a cold face, Rui''an Great Elder Princess nced at the faces of everyone present and sneered. Before hearing the invitation from Old Madam of Duke Xing, she stepped in and haughtily sat down in the most honorable seat among the guest seat. Old Madam of Duke Yong, who had originally sat on this seat, could only take a step back.

    Everyone stepped back, but no one dared to sit down.

    However, Old Madam of Duke Xing slowly sat down and looked at Rui''an Great Elder Princess with disgust. She took a deep breath and calmed down.

    She did not like her daughter-inw and one of the main reasons was that she did not like the mother of her daughter-inw. Rui''an Great Elder Princess dared to ignore her in the name of Great Elder Princess. It was really annoying.

    She rarely had this kind of annoyance on other people, except her daughter-inw, Rui''an Great Elder Princess in front of her, and Qin Wanru, who had just met.

    Even though Qin Wanru had saved her life, this disgust could not fade away. It was unexinable for her to dislike Qin Wanru and feel ufortable when seeing her.

    Old Madam felt that it was because Qin Wanru''s previous behavior had made her feel disgusted. She was greedy andplied with elders'' words in appearance but opposed these in heart, so it was really annoying.

    "Great Elder Princess seldomes here. What a rare guest! Serve tea!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion calmed down and showed a trace of smile on her face.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess had a noble status, so she did not dare to offend her casually.

    Madam of Duke Xing gestured to the servant girl aside and the servant girl hurriedly brought in a cup of tea and respectfully ced it in front of Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    Qin Wanru nced at Old Madam and lowered her head quietly. Her long eyshes fluttered a few times like a fan, covering the darkness at the bottom of her eyes. Her grandmother came at the right time!

    There was finally someone on her side who could uphold justice for her!

    "If I do note now, are you going to adopt a fake granddaughter for me?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess snorted, saying, "It is a capital crime to falsely im to be rtives of the emperor!"

    Qin Yuru had been held aside, but how she could not help trembling and looked at Madam of Duke Xing in a panic.

    Madam of Duke Xing raised her head calmly and looked at Qin Yuru''s face coldly with a smile. Qin Yuru was so scared that she hurriedly turned her head to avoid seeing Madam''s eyes. She held Mei Xue''s wrist tightly and her face turned pale.

    "Great Elder Princess, why do you say that? I just want to have a nominal foster granddaughter and kept her in the name of my elder son. He used to prefer girls. If he had a daughter, he would be happy even in his grave!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion said lightly.

    Infanta Qinghua had royal blood, but after a woman got married, their child''s surname would be her husband''s surname, and thus the child did not belong to the wife''s family. Moreover, now they just wanted to have a nominal foster rtive in their name, so it was indeed unnecessary to inform Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "In the name of the former heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion, then who is her own mother? I do not remember that the former heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion had other concubines!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered.

    Since she would be recorded in the pedigree of their n, she should have a biological father and a mother.

    "My elder son also had a maid in name as a concubine at the very beginning. Since she would have been promoted to be a concubine, so she had been recorded in the pedigree. She moved away when Infanta Qinghua married to our mansionter. So Qin Yuru can be recorded as her daughter!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion said.

    If Rui''an Great Elder Princess did note, this would obviously be recorded in the name of Infanta Qinghua. But now Rui''an Great Elder Princess came, so she had to change a person.

    "Why do I not know that the former heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion had a servant girl as his concubine?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked.

    "There was one before, but after Infanta Qinghua married into our family, she was sent awayter," Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion said calmly. In fact, there was such a person, but this had not been arranged in advance. It was Old Madam who had given this servant girl to her son after hearing that her son had not cared about her will and had gone to ask for the imperial edict.

    In order to disgust Infanta Qinghua, Old Madam had also asked someone to record that servant girl in the pedigree. She had said that as long as Infanta Qinghua had been married into their family, the servant girl would be promoted to be a concubine. So the servant girl had been directly written in the column for concubine in the pedigree in case of any trouble in the future.

    However, her son had not cared about the servant girl at all, so the servant girl had been left and locked in the most remote corner. After that, the servant girl could not bear this and had escaped and disappeared without a trace. Later, when Old Madam realized this, she knew that it must be her son''s trick that he had directly let the servant girl leave.

    Later, she had checked the contract to buy the servant girl. Sure enough, it had disappeared early.

    For this reason, Old Madam had also severely beaten the former heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion, but now she pretended that there had indeed been such a thing.

    "So, this will still be recorded in the name of the former heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion and my daughter will be her mother, right?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked coldly, and she did not want to argue with Old Madam of Duke Xing about this.

    No matter this would be recorded in the name of whom, Infanta Qinghua still bore the title of the matriarch.

    It was not easy for Old Madam of Duke Xing to answer this question. After thinking for a while, she said slowly, "If Rui''an Great Elder Princess thinks so, we are also okay with this."

    "Great Elder Princess, do not be angry. Indeed, we should discuss this with you, but since you have been unwilling to meddle in the affairs of our mansion for so many years, so we do not want to bother you with such trifle and have not informed you," Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile.

    Since Infanta Qinghua still bore the title of the matriarch, anyway, they ought to inform Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    Duke Xing''s Mansion was in the wrong if they argued in detail.

    Seeing that things were not going well, Madam of Duke Xing went forward to remedy it in a hurry.

    "Discuss with me? What do you want to discuss? To ept a fake granddaughter?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s smile became colder and colder and she nced at Madam of Duke Xing with disdain.

    Like Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, Rui''an Great Elder Princess disliked this pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw in front of her most. They both had two faces, which was really annoying.

    "Great Elder Princess, I just want to have an adopted granddaughter. How can there be a fake one?" Although Old Madam was unhappy, she only showed a trace of helplessness on her face.

    It did not matter whether the granddaughter was fake or not, since she just wanted to have an adopted granddaughter, which would not be a real bloodline inheritance. Old Madam thought that as long as she adopted her as biological granddaughter, it did not matter whether Rui''an Great Elder Princess recognized her. Anyway, she had found her son''s offspring, so she felt that she had acted worthily of her son.

    Originally, Old Madam had not been willing to let Rui''an Great Elder Princess know about this and was afraid that she woulde to disturb the situation.

    "Is it necessary to change her census register to adopt a nominal foster granddaughter? To recognize a granddaughter, do you need to know whether she is Madam Di''s biological daughter? Do you need to spend a long time investigating in Jiangzhou to find such a qualified one before you adopt a granddaughter? Do you really think I am easy to fool, Old Madam?"

    Seeing that Old Madam was still hiding something, Rui''an Great Elder Princess was furious and said, "Well, well, well. Let''s go to the pce now and ask Empress Dowager and Empress to judge this. Duke Xing''s Mansion sent someone out in the name of finding a daughter for the former heir and my daughter, but found a fake one. Now you are afraid that the fake one does not meet the right condition, so you deliberately change her birth date and horoscope. Duke Xing''s Mansion will be med for this crime of deceiving the emperor!"

    When thinking that her daughter had been forced to leave by this woman and her daughter-inw, Rui''an great elder princess was so angry that her whole body trembled. Her daughter, who she had raised like a pearl and a treasure, had ended up like this, how could she not feel distressed?

    She had had no evidence in the past, but things were different today, because her own granddaughter was by her side.

    Since she recognized Qin Wanru, Rui''an Great Elder Princess had not been idle and had listened to her granddaughter''s instructions to wait for such a day. She had many pieces of evidence in her hand, and others could not falsely im someone as her granddaughter.

    The crime of deceiving the emperor? Several elders of the n looked pale, and they regretted to be greedy for the money from Duke Xing''s Mansion. If this was really a crime of deceiving the emperor, the whole Shao family would be implicated.

    Qin Wanru looked around and looked at the calm face of Qin Huaiyong. Since Rui''an Great Elder Princess came in, his face did not look good, but he was still calm. Compared with other people, Qin Huaiyong was the calmest.

    However, the calmer he was, the more Qin Wanru''s eyes turned cold. Did her father really know nothing? Did Madam Di exceptionally adept in trickery?

    Did Qin Huaiyong really know nothing?

    Did her own father really leave without a word?

    Madam Di had no affection for her, but what about Qin Huaiyong? Her own father had saved his life. Did he really have no affection for her?

    Her hands trembled slightly and her heart throbbed with a little pain. Qin Huaiyong had raised her for such a long time, includingst life and this life. Even though he had no feelings for her before, what would happenter!

    In herst life, she had fallen into that tragic condition and had not seen Qin Huaiyong reaching out at all. It seemed that everything had been done by Madam Di and her daughter, but he had not seen it at all.

    Had he really been blinded by them?

    In thest life, Qin Huaiyong''s position had been promoted again and again, and had a sessful official career. Had he really been a fool in the family affairs?

    Had Madam Di hidden all the truth so that Qin Huaiyong had not suspected her?

    There were too many doubts hidden in her heart. However, every time there was one more doubt, she felt more pain in her heart. She took a deep breath and suppressed the pain in her heart. When she looked up again, there was only the coldness in her eyes.

    Get to the bottom of it and let them pay for this with blood. She would find out the truth.

    "Old Madam... Madam, some peoplee outside and say that they are looking for Second Miss Qin!" An old maid rushed in. When she saw so many people in the flower hall, she was stunned for a moment, but she still said to Madam of Duke Xing timidly.

    "Why do theye here? This is not Qin''s Mansion!" Madam of Duke Xing said unhappily. In this situation, no one was in the mood to wee other people.

    "They say, say that they are Second Miss Qin''s biological parents!" The old maid was more confused by the question and stammered.

 Chapter 426 - Chaos, Another Parent

    <h4>Chapter 426 Chaos, Another Parent</h4>

    Qin Wanru''s birth parent? The words made everyone shocked in the flower hall. What were they doing now?

    "The birth parent of my second sister?" Qin Yuru''s eyes lit up. She felt delighted and said, "Please let theme in! Please let theme in!"

    She was forced to have no ideas. But now there was such a thing, which made her feel very happy.

    "The birth parent of Zhuozhuo? How could it be possible?" Old Madam Qin had been quietly watching on the side for a long time. And she could not intervene before. But now she could not help but frown. She nced at Qin Huaiyong and said.

    Qin Huaiyong said nothing but only looked at Madam of Duke Xing.

    "Let theme in!" Madam of Duke Xing said helplessly. Although this was not Qin''s Mansion, the masters of Qin''s Mansion were all here. She could not be so unreasonable to not let them see these people.

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing had agreed, the old maid hurriedly went away and soon came with a middle-aged couple. When they entered the door, the eyes of that middle-aged woman fell on Qin Wanru as if she recognized Qin Wanru at once. She even wiped tears aside with delight and excitement.

    "Is, is this Wanru? I...I am your mother!" The middle-aged woman rushed to her suddenly.

    Yujie stepped forward and stopped the woman.

    The eyes of that middle-aged man who cameter also became red. But after all, he was a man. He just went forward and looked at Qin Wanru. He was excited but he did not lose his manner.

    "You are the birth parent of Second Miss Qin?" Madam of Duke Xing looked up and down at this couple and asked.

    The clothes of this middle-aged couple were not gorgeous. People could know that they were from ordinary family at the first nce. But since they looked at Qin Wanru with excitement and delight, it really made people feel their words were true.

    There were three young Misses in the flower hall. But when they came in, they just looked at Qin Wanru and only talked to Qin Wanru. It was evident that they had recognized her.

    "Yes, we are the birth parent of Wanru. She missed during the war... Then we found her for many years, but we didn''t find her. We thought she might have died." The middle-aged woman wiped her tears. She looked at Qin Wanru with tears. And her excited and joyful look showed that what she said might be true.

    "My second daughter is my own, and she is not picked up," Qin Huaiyong said, frowning. He had never admitted that he was not Qin Wanru''s biological father.

    Qin Wanru''s gaze turned from the face of the middle-aged man to his face. Even at this time, Qin Huaiyong still insisted as always. Although this insistence was very fragile and almost shattered at a touch, he still insisted as if no matter what time it was, Qin Wanru was protected by him.

    If he really had this sentiment, how could she have lived so miserably in thest life? There was no one protecting her. Her red lips were tightly closed and a shallow and cold lip line was squeezed out. She wanted to see how they would act next!

    She had seen clearly when Nanny Sheng left!

    "General Qin, she is really my daughter. Everyone in Jiangzhou knows that Second Miss is not your own. You don''t have to hide it!" The middle-aged man looked at Qin Huaiyong, pleading.

    "Wanru is naturally my own daughter. The rumors outside are false!" Hearing the middle-aged man questioning Qin Wanru''s identity, Qin Huaiyong''s face became cold impatiently.

    He was a military general, and his face was so cold as if he would kill someone. The middle-aged man was scared and stepped back, but he still begged. "General Qin, I know my daughter has been brought up by you for so many years. It is natural that you do not want her to return home because you have sentiments to her. But after all, she is the daughter of us. Will you be hardhearted enough to separate her from her real parent and prevent her from living with her birth parent?"

    "General Qin, I beg you!" The middle-aged woman "pushed" and knelt down before Qin Huaiyong. Her face was full of tears when she raised her head.

    "General Qin, it is good for you to adopt our daughter and bring up her. We all feel grateful to you. Even though we have recognized her, if she does not want to go back with us, we''ll not force her. We just want to make up for the regret of so many years." The middle-aged man also sobbed.

    "Second sister, this is your birth parent? You should recognize them!" Qin Huaiyong had not said anything. But Qin Yuru sighed deeply and said with pity.

    "This..." Qin Huaiyong didn''t speak in silence, but the tone and expression both showed that this was true, and Qin Wanru was not his biological daughter.

    Even if he insisted that Qin Wanru was his birth daughter originally, he could not be tough at this time.

    The face of Old Madam Qin had changed. She was so angry that her face became pale. Her body shivered slightly as if she was about to fall. Qin Wanru stepped forward hurriedly, holding Madam Dowager. She stretched her hands and gently pinched at the shoulder of Madam Dowager. She softlyforted her. "Grandmother, don''t worry. Just look at how things will go on!"

    "It seems that Second Miss is really not General Qin''s biological daughter. She should be the biological daughter of the couple? It is also a good thing. Finally, the parent and daughter meet!" Madam of Duke Xing sighed slightly. She wiped the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief as if she was also moved by the scene in front of her.

    "How could Madam of Duke Xing know that the people in front of me have something to do with me? Why could you determine that without asking?" Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    "Wanru, we are really your birth parent. Look, I bring the clothes you wore when you were a kid!" When the middle-aged woman heard Qin Wanru''s words, she immediately took down the package she carried. She ced it on the ground and spread it directly, pointing to the small clothes exposed inside.

    The clothes were very old and they seemed to be kept for several years. Such small clothes should be the colorful clothes of three or four years'' old girls.

    Qin Wanru looked at these old colorful clothes with extreme calm, her eyes turning quickly and being cold and indifferent.

    "You can prove it with these pieces? There are a lot of clothes for the little girls in this world!"

    "Wanru, you... how can you not recognize us? We are really your biological parents. Do you know why we recognize you as soon as wee in? You look exactly the same as what your grandmother looked like when she was a child," the middle-aged woman said with tears.

    "Yes, my daughter, we are really your biological parents. You look just like your aunt. She was like you when she was a child." The middle-aged man also added eagerly. He looked at Qin Wanru with a nervous face as if he was really her biological father who found her after so many years.

    He wanted to get close to her but he was also afraid of her coldness. So he could only rub his hands tightly.

    "Second sister, since they are your biological parent, you should recognize them. If you still like to stay in Qin''s Mansion, grandmother and father always love you so much and they will not let you leave." Qin Yuru suggested.

    These words sounded not very pleasant. She seemed to say that Qin Wanru was not going to recognize her own parent in order to covet the wealth of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess, who was sitting there, didn''t interject and just sneered and looked at the scene in front of her. If it wasn''t her granddaughter who had already persuaded her, she could not bear it at this time. She was her granddaughter. How could others recognize her!

    "Big Sister, if a couplees out at this time, and recognizes Big Sister as their own daughter, would Big Sister recognize them?" Qin Wanru smiled slightly, asking Qin Yuru calmly.

    "What are you talking about? I am my father''s biological daughter!" Qin Yuru snorted coldly, and felt unpleasant.

    "Since Big Sister knows you are the biological daughter of father, why you always make so many troubles as if Madam Di has treated you slowly, or as if you are not the biological daughter of her?" Qin Wanru changed the topic and turned it to Qin Yuru.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I do such things?" Qin Yuru felt guilty and hurriedly disassociated herself from these things.

    "Big Sister is obviously the biological daughter of father and Madam Di. But you repeatedly say in front of outsiders that Madam Di treats you in a bad manner. Now you even have changed your age. Is that because you don''t want to be the biological daughter of Madam Di? So you want that your age does not match with the age of the biological daughter of Madam Di?" Qin Wanru said coldly.

    These wordsbined with the previous words, which made everyone present turn their doubtful eyes to Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru didn''t expect that Qin Wanru could lead the matter to her under such circumstances. She was nervous immediately and the handkerchief in her hands was almost twisted into hemp. She sneered and said, "Qin Wanru, you can recognize them as you want. And if you don''t want to recognize them, just do it. Why do you deliberately change the topic and pull it on me!"

    After she finished speaking, she deliberately stepped back to avoid suspicion, showing that she had nothing to do with Qin Wanru''s affairs.

    The kneeling middle-aged woman suddenly turned to Qin Wanru and cried aloud, "Daughter, I am really your biological mother. Please recognize me! At first, it was careless of me to not pay attention to you and let you disappear. But considering that I have given birth to you, please do not resent me."

    This loud cry immediately pulled everyone''s attention back to Qin Wanru.

    "General Qin, it was not easy for us to find the capital all the way. We sold our family property and came here only to find our own daughter. When we were in Jiangzhou, we have checked it clearly. But you had left Jiangzhou at that time, so we were helpless and had to follow you to the capital city."

    The middle-aged man said to Qin Huaiyong with tears going to fall.

    "Let''s talk. You say Wanru is your own daughter. How do you prove it? Just those are not enough!" Old Madam Qin calmed down, came over, and asked gently. Qin Wanru stretched out her hands and supported her.

    "Yes, yes, we have evidence. There is a lot of evidence!" The middle-aged man nodded again and again, feeling fortunate for that he had prepared.

    Everyone looked suspicious.

    "There is evidence. There is evidence. At that time, the rebels made chaos. We took our daughter to flee together. In chaos, we failed to take care of her. She fell at that time, and there was blood on her knee. The scar was deep and it should be there. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Second Miss to check it inside!"

    The middle-aged man said with joy and excitement.

    "Yes, yes, my daughter fell heavily at that time. Even after so many years, there should be scars!" the middle-aged woman answered repeatedly.

    "Scars on the knees? It seems that there are really scars on Second Sister''s legs!" Qin Yuru said with a surprised face and stretched her handkerchief to cover her mouth.

 Chapter 427 - Yes or No? Check!

    <h4>Chapter 427 Yes or No? Check!</h4>

    "Are you sure?" asked Qin Huaiyong with a hesitant look on his pale face.

    At this time, he no longer said that Qin Wanru was definitely his daughter. Of course, his words also showed that Qin Wanru was indeed not.

    Qin Wanru sneered in her heart. As soon as he said this, the fact that she was not Qin Huaiyong''s biological daughter was settled.

    "Are there scars on your daughter''s knees?" Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    "Yes, yes, there are scars. There must be scars!" the middle-aged woman said urgently.

    "What if there are not?" Qin Wanru''s eyes became calmer, and her brightly shining eyes fixed on the middle-aged couple, which made them feel guilty and could not even say a word for a moment.

    Were there really scars on this Miss''s knees in front of them? Did they make a mistake?

    "If there are no scar, she''ll be naturally not our... daughter!" The middle-aged woman''s eyes drifted, and her voice lowered.

    It was obvious that she was a little hesitant.

    "Yes, if there is no scar, she''ll be naturally not our daughter." The middle-aged man seemed to be much calmer and he echoed hurriedly.

    "Second sister, you just go to check it inside. If true, you can really find your rtives." Qin Yuru jumped out again and said.

    "What if not true?" Qin Wanru sneered. Now that she had known what would be going on, she did not need to pretend politeness andpliance anymore.

    Needless to say, this middle-aged couple''s visit must be arranged by Madam of Duke Xing. But it was unknown whether the middle-aged couple knew that it was Madam of Duke Xing behind them.

    Madam of Duke Xing was cunning and cautious, so she did not seem to be the one who would casually let others know that she was controlling behind the scene.

    After the middle-aged couple entered the house, she even said fewer words than Qin Yuru. On the contrary, Qin Yuru jumped out from time to time, which made people suspect that she was behind the scene.

    If Qin Wanru did not know Qin Yuru well, she would also definitely think that it was Qin Yuru who did this. However, even if Qin Yuru did not take the initiative to control this, it must have something to do with Qin Yuru.

    There had indeed been scars on her knees, but she did not know when she had been hurt. Grandmother said that she had fallen down when she had been little, and it had seemingly been very serious at that time. Since she had been seriously hurt, Madam Di and her daughter naturally had known this. In fact, a lot of people in Jiangzhou had known about this.

    However, no one in the capital city knew about it.

    If she had not learned medical skills from Mingqiu Nun, who had applied a bottle of good ointment to her old wounds, she would have been unable to exin it clearly.

    They really took great pains!

    "If not true, there will be no harm to Second Sister, right?" Qin Yuru said with a hollowugh when she heard Qin Wanru''s question.

    "Qin Yuru, what will you do if someonees to recognize you as their daughter and asks you to take off your clothes to check?" Qin Wanru asked lightly, raising her eyebrows and saying with sarcasm.

    "What are you talking about?" Qin Yuru''s face turned red.

    "Since you think I am talking nonsense, why do you think that I should do this when someonees to find me?" Qin Wanru looked around Qin Yuru''s face and said with a smile.

    Qin Yuru was stunned and she did not know what to say for a moment.

    "Daughter, we are really your parents! Even though our family is in poor condition, it is still your home. We will definitely raise you well and will never let you suffer a little grievance. Don''t refuse to recognize your parents!" The middle-aged woman suddenly made a heartbreaking cry and rushed to Qin Wanru.

    Yujie immediately stood in front of Qin Wanru and stared at the middle-aged woman with hostility.

    Seeing the middle-aged woman crying on the ground and her face full of tears, the elders of the n all looked at Qin Wanru suspiciously. Was it true?

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess lowered her head and took the teacup at her hand to take a sip and then leaned back. Her rxed look made people feel that what happened in the hall had nothing to do with her.

    Madam of Duke Xing was relieved in her heart. It seemed that there was no rtionship between Qin Wanru and Rui''an Great Elder Princess. That was the best.

    Since Rui''an Great Elder Princess did not know the truth, she still had a chance to win even if she failed today.

    She could not be anxious. She should not be anxious...

    "Second Miss, how about having a check? Your servant girl can also be with you." Madam of Duke Xing took two steps forward and whispered to Qin Wanru with concern, "If you are not their daughter, this can also make them abandon this idea, lest they should go outside to talk nonsense and ruin your reputation!"

    "Just have a check. Whether you are or not, you should show some evidence!" Old Madam of Duke Yong also interrupted. She also wanted Qin Wanru to get out of Qin''s Mansion, which would be the best.

    "Sister Wanru, you go to have a check and make them give up!" said Qi Rongzhi, who was watching this scene of bustle. Hearing Madam of Duke Xing''s words, she immediately added, "Anyway, you are not uncle''s daughter. It is also a good thing to find your own parents!"

    Qin Yuru''s matter had already made Madam of Duke Xing unhappy. Now obviously whatever Madam of Duke Xing said was true.

    "Grandmother, am I really not my father''s biological daughter?" Qin Wanru looked at Old Madam Qin with a pale face and her lips trembled.

    Old Madam Qin sighed, and the wrinkles on her face seemed to have increased suddenly. She said bitterly, "Zhuozhuo, even though you are not your father''s biological daughter, you are still my lineal granddaughter."

    "Father, am I not your biological daughter?" Qin Wanru''s face became paler. She turned to look at Qin Huaiyong as if she wanted to seek shelter. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears, which were about to fall down.

    Qin Huaiyong looked pale, and it could be seen that he also had something difficult to tell, but finally he nodded deeply amidst the gazes of people. "Wanru, don''t worry. Even though you are not my biological daughter, I still take you as my biological daughter."

    Although he did not directly answer Qin Wanru''s question, everyone present could understand the meaning in his words. Sure enough, Qin Wanru was not Qin Huaiyong''s biological daughter, and those piecemeal rumors outside were true.

    No one was surprised by Qin Huaiyong''s words, and they even felt that it was supposed to be like this.

    If she was Qin Huaiyong''s biological daughter, how dare Madam Di treat Qin Wanru like this?

    "Father, who are my biological parents?" Qin Wanru stared at Qin Huaiyong and asked.

    Qin Huaiyong became silent and did not say anything for a while. It seemed that he did not know what to say for the moment. He turned to look at that couple and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    However, this behavior made people more convinced that the couple in front of them were Qin Wanru''s biological parents.

    "Sister Wanru, just ept them! After all they are your biological parents, and they did not mean to lose you at that time!" Qi Rongzhi advised kindly again.

    "That is right. Second sister, a son never thinks his mother ugly. Anyway, they are still your parents!" Qin Yuru rarely had the same idea as Qi Rongzhi, but she also started to show her concern.

    "Just quickly ept them. Here is Duke Xing''s Mansion, not Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion." Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion also spoke and looked at Qin Wanru with more disdain.

    She really came from a humble family. Even though she had been raised in Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, she still had a humble origin. Looking at this pair of parents could allow people to know that their child could not be a good person.

    The affairs of Duke Xing''s Mansion had not been solved yet, and Rui''an Great Elder Princess was still sitting here, so Old Madam was very worried. How could she be in the mood to help Qin''s Mansion solve the family affairs? So she was bluntly driving them away when she spoke.

    "Yes, ept them!" An elder of the n could not help but say.

    "Anyway, they are your own parents. Heaven and earth will not tolerate if you do not recognize them," another elder of the n said. Since their own affairs had not been handled properly, they really did not have the energy to take care of other people''s affairs.

    Since Old Madam was driving them away, they did not need to be polite to her.

    "Where did father find me? Where did they lose their child?" Qin Wanru did not pay attention to their words. She still stared at Qin Huaiyong, as if she would not let go of Qin Huaiyong until he gave her some evidence.

    This stubbornness made Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion even angrier. She pounded heavily on the table with her hand and said, "Second Miss Qin, I really should not have intervened in your affairs by rights, but now you are in our mansion. You not only refuse to recognize your biological parents, but also press your adoptive father for an answer. You are so unfilial. If you do not have anything else to do, please leave!"

    "Daughter, we are really your biological parents!" The middle-aged woman cried timely, just like a mother who had been rejected by a girl.

    "Father, are you unwilling to say or unable to say?" Qin Wanru ignored them. Today, she was going to force Qin Huaiyong to say something.

    "It was very chaotic at that time, and we did not know when you disappeared. Daughter, wee all the way to the capital city just to find you. Considering our effort, please forgive us for our mistakes at that time!" The middle-aged man also wiped his tears with his sleeve.

    Qin Huaiyong still did not say a word. He slowly lowered his head and his face looked pale. Anyone would not be in a good mood when his daughter would be taken away by her biological parents after he had raised his daughter for so many years.

    "If I am not your daughter, and if I do not have the scars you said, then it''ll be that you falsely im to be rtives of the officials!" Looking at Qin Huaiyong''s appearance, Qin Wanru knew that she could not force him to say anything for a while, so she turned to look at the middle-aged couple and said coldly.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess said coldly on the side, "Send them to the government directly. They falsely im to be rtives of the emperor. Doubly guilty."

    Old Madam of Duke Xing felt that Rui''an Great Elder Princess became more annoying because she kept talking that someone falsely imed to be rtives of the emperor. What kind of royal rtive was the Qin''s Mansion? She was really an idiot. Why had her son like a fool taken a fancy to this idiot''s daughter at that time? Old Madam was angry when thinking about that woman who had bad signs for her husband and her daughter.

    Had it not been for that woman, her son would not have been in trouble! And her own granddaughter would not have gone missing.

    "Great Elder Princess, please send one maid toe to check and Madam of Duke Xing also send one. If I am not, Great Elder Princess, please be my witness and send them to the government!" Qin Wanru followed Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s words and looked at Madam of Duke Xing.

    Coincidentally, Qin Yuru would also be checkedter. Since Qin Wanru''s check paved the way, there was no reason for Qin Yuru to refuseter! Now it was the right time!

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess nodded and waved to Nanny Gao next to her. Nanny Gao understood and stood beside Qin Wanru.

    Seeing that Rui''an Great Elder Princess really intervened to prove for Qin Wanru, Madam of Duke Xing suddenly had a bad feeling and she was alert in her mind. Now what she feared most was that Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Qin Wanru had a rtionship, so she twisted the handkerchief in her hand into a mess!

    But at this time, she had no choice but to ask an old maid to take Qin Wanru to check in the wing room on the side.

 Chapter 428 - Being Mighty! You Schemed it!

    <h4>Chapter 428 Being Mighty! You Schemed it!</h4>

    The person who was checking it came out of the wing. Nanny Sheng, who walked in front of them, felt her legs fluttering. She did not understand until now why the scar that was said to have been severe would be gone!

    Before that, Madam Di''s people had repeatedly said that this scar was definitely there. Even after so many years, it would not be able to subside. But when she saw her white and tender legs, she found again and again without finding that so-called scar. How could it be possible?

    Seeing that they came in, everyone''s eyes fell on them.

    "Is there any scar?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked slowly.

    Nanny Gao stepped forward. "Report to Great Elder Princess to know: there is not the scar said by these two people, and Second Miss Qin has nothing to do with them!" Nanny Gao stepped forward and reported.

    Nanny Sheng looked at the pale face of her master, and stood behind her without saying a word. It was unwise toe forward at this time.

    "That''s great. Since it''s a mistake, let''s let them go away. I don''t know where they came from. And they even recognize wrong person!" Madam of Duke Xing adjusted her mind and knew that it would be impossible to calumniate Qin Wanru. Since the n failed, she naturally said some words to help Qin Wanru.

    But in her words it seemed just to be a misunderstood small thing.

    The middle-aged couple also panicked at this time. After ncing at each other, they immediately tried to retreat.

    "Yes... We make this mistake. We will go now. Right now!" The middle-aged woman smiled dryly, pulling the middle-aged man to retreat.

    Seeing that both of them were about to leave the flower hall, Madam of Duke Xing let out a sigh of relief. It would be the best way to solve it if this thing failed.

    Like Nanny Sheng, she felt that it was incredible for Qin Wanru''s scars on her knees to disappear. But this was not the time to discuss this.

    Old Madam Qin wanted to step forward to stop the two people but she was stopped by Qin Wanru. Qin Wanru gently touched on the back of Madam Dowager''s hand to hint her not to act carelessly.

    The identity of people at the scene was not simple, so it was impossible for Old Madam Qin to stop them.

    "Someonees here to stop them!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s hands mmed on the table, and immediately there were two old maids of Great Elder Princess stopping them at the door.

    "Old Madam, the ess control of your Duke Xing''s Mansion is really different from other ces. A pair of man and woman whoe from the ce you don''t know can enter the mansion to nder the Miss of aristocratic family whoes to your mansion as a guest. And they even force this Miss to be checked by others. If someone rushes to your mansion and says that the First Miss of your mansion is not born by Duke Xing, will you have to drop blood on the spot to test the rtives?

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered coldly, and her lips twitched with a bit of sarcasm.

    Seeing the fake actions of Madam of Duke Xing, and seeing how deaf and dumb Duke Xing''s Old Madam pretended to be, Rui''an Great Elder Princess remembered her daughter. She was also wronged in Duke Xing''s Mansion at that time and she was so repressed that she could not say anything. And now her granddaughter also suffered the same harsh treatment. How could Rui''an Great Elder Princess not be annoyed?

    The First Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion was said to be favored in the mansion, but her own granddaughter was so abused by people. When it came to their identity, how could the status of that First Miss be higher than her granddaughter?!

    "Great Elder Princess, please mind your words!" When Rui''an Great Elder Princess talked about her proudest granddaughter in such a scornful tone, Old Madam was a little annoyed and retorted coldly.

    Although Great Elder Princess was distinguished, she was just an empty shelf.

    "Mind my words? Do you mind your words just now? You force a good girl to be checked on the spot. And if we don''t know anything, we will think that you cannot bear this good girl in your mansion, so you purposely find someone to abuse her. Otherwise, how could they enter the gate of your Duke Xing''s Mansion? Your mansion is so easy to enter in that even cats and dogs cane in!"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered coldly and her eyes became sharper. "Tie these two people and send them to the government!"

    "Yes!" Another two old maids went to pull them.

    When the two powerful old maids came over, the middle-aged couple panicked, and then they wanted to say something, but they were caught by these two old maids. They immediately screwed their arms.

    "Great Elder Princess, is this Duke Xing''s Mansion?" Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion coughed lowly and said ufortably.

    This was to remind Rui''an Great Elder Princess that she could not do this thing on behalf of the owner!

    "You nned this?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked with a sullen face.

    Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion was startled and hurriedly shook her hands. "This matter has nothing to do with me. I, I just look at it!"

    "Since it has nothing to do with you, just shut up! I don''t need someone to intervene in the thing between me and Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess shouted with a sharp voice.

    She did not leave the slightest face to Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion.

    "I..." Being scolded in front of so many people, Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion looked embarrassed, but she also knew that Rui''an Great Elder Princess had always been difficult to deal with. Added that Duke Xing''s Mansion was wrong this time, her face was blue and white for a while because of the reproach. But she couldn''t say a word.

    "Great Elder Princess, these two people should be naturally sent to the government." Since Duke Xing''s Mansion was mentioned, Madam of Duke Xing had to step forward with a smile.

    Now she just wanted to send away Rui''an Great Elder Princess, the god of gue.

    "Madam of Duke Xing is a straightforward person, then Madam, please send them there!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess waved her hand, and several of her old maids backed away. The middle-aged couple saw that no one had caught them, and they turned to escape.

    Madam of Duke Xing waved helplessly, and several of the old maids of Duke Xing''s Mansion rushed up. They also grabbed the people, and then pushed them down. ording to the intention of Rui''an Great Elder Princess, they sent them to the government.

    She had to send them because Rui''an Great Elder Princess was still sitting here!

    "Great Elder Princess, you see that this matter has been resolved! Second Miss Qin did not suffer!" Seeing that the people was pushed down, Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile. She meant that since nothing happened, Rui''an Great Elder Princess could go now!

    "Is that okay?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s eyes were very cold, and she stared at Madam of Duke Xing which made thetter feel very ufortable. But she couldn''t hide, and could onlyugh and say, "Yes, nothing else!"

    "What about her? Didn''t I just say that she pretends to be a member of the royal family?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s hands stretched out directly to Qin Yuru.

    Madam of Duke Xing''s face stiffened, and her smile was almost squeezed out. "This thing... should be considered in the long term!"

    She just wanted Rui''an Great Elder Princess to go away now.

    "Long-term consideration? How do you want to n? Next time you want to make her be my son-inw''s daughter? Or do you think that she is my granddaughter, so you want me to recognize her again and again?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess did not make a detour at this time and she said straightly with a cold voice.

    "How could she be the granddaughter of Great Elder Princess. We just want her to be our Old Madam''s nominal foster granddaughter!" Madam of Duke Xing felt a little panicked and went to see Old Madam subconsciously.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion coughed with a low voice and concealed the disgust in her eyes. She took over the topic. "I just had a destiny with First Miss Qin. But Great Elder Princess has remembered it! Since Great Elder Princess doesn''t want her to be the daughter of the first son, then just let her be the daughter of the second son!"

    Old Madam had the same thoughts with Madam of Duke Xing. She also just wanted to send away Rui''an Great Elder Princess. Anyway, they didn''t say anything. She just wanted to recognize her as the nominal foster granddaughter. Rui''an Great Elder Princess could not control so much.

    Qin Yuru, who stood on one side, was relieved. As long as Rui''an Great Elder Princess did not take charge of this matter, it would be OK!

    Qin Wanru nced at her and sneered. Since Rui''an Great Elder Princess hade here, she would not leave like this. Besides, there was another person who would not let Qin Yuru do what she wanted.

    "This matter has nothing to do with me?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked coldly.

    "It doesn''t have much to do with Great Elder Princess!" Old Madam of Duke Xing nced at her, and she said lukewarmly. She did not believe that Rui''an Great Elder Princess could find anything.

    "Someonee here. Go to find whether First Miss Qin carries my daughter''s seal?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s eyes fell on Qin Yuru, which made her lower her head involuntarily. But when she heard the words of Rui''an Great Elder Princess, she suddenly raised her head. Her expression seemed to be happy or not, and she was extremely terrified.

    Seeing the two servant girls from princess mansioning over, Qin Huaiyong stepped forward hurriedly to protect Qin Yuru. "What does Great Elder Princess mean?"

    Qin Wanru''s gaze swept indifferently over Qin Huaiyong. Her red lips hooked up. His own child was quite different from other''s child.

    Things had be so big just now but he didn''t help her anymore. Her heart hurt slightly, but her eyes grew colder. Some things were guessed early.

    "I suspect your daughter has stolen my daughter''s seal," Rui''an Great Elder Princess said overbearingly.

    "Great Elder Princess, my daughter has been in our mansion for a long time. And she has never seen Qinghua infanta. Besides, I heard that Qinghua infanta was gone. How could she steal the seal of Qinghua infanta." Qin Huaiyong exined with a helpless face.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered and said angrily, "Just before an ordinary couple wanted to verify Second Miss Qin, General Qin didn''t stop them. At this time, I want to check First Miss Qin, but General Qin steps forward and tries to stop me. So my status is lower than that of an ordinary couple!"

    These wordsbined the things just now and they made sense.

    "Or does General Qin think that First Miss Qin did steal my daughter''s seal and dare not let me check?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess chuckled and continued to say.

    If they didn''t let her check, they must be guilty. This was just the same as they just forced Qin Wanru to verify.

    "Great Elder Princess, this... is not so good!" The Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion tried to persuade her.

    "Why didn''t you feel not good just now? You just forced Second Miss Qin to do so. Is it because she has no parents so that she is so despised by you? And now when it bes First Miss Qin, every one of you jumps out to say that it is not good." Rui''an Great Elder Princess came here today to make trouble. Even if Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion did not find her, she woulde to find Old Madam.

    After saying this, she pped her hands. Two old maids went to Qin Yuru and said respectfully, "First Miss, please!"

    This meant that they would take her to the side room for inspection.

    With Qin Wanru''s previous case, no one could say that it should not be like this. Several tribal elders had no idea at this time. After ncing at each other, they waited for the final answer to the matter. Today''s matter could not be solved perfectly.

    This time, Qin Yuru was taken down obediently...

 Chapter 429 - Pressing on at Every Step in an Aggressive Way

    <h4>Chapter 429 Pressing on at Every Step in an Aggressive Way</h4>

    As regards the matter that Qin Yuru indicated that she was kin to Duke Xing''s Mansion, it seemed that Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion quite believed in Qin Yuru and tried to get closer to her. Moreover, Qin Yuru wore a dress on which there was a pattern of bluegrass, and besides, it was quite easy for one to make a seal of bluegrass. Thus, considering all these, Qin Wanru was sure that Qin Yuru must have a seal of bluegrass now.

    A counterfeit!

    Since Qin Yuru and Duke Xing''s Mansion both were acting out in a way that Duke Xing''s Mansion wanted to ept Qin Yuru as a nominal miss, Rui''an Great Elder Princess was unable to interfere. In that case, Qin Wanru had to search out the evidence from Qin Yuru. She must find out the seal of bluegrass which had belonged to her biological mother, Infanta Qinghua. If Qin Yuru was found out that she had the seal, it could say that Qin Yuru had something to do with Infanta Qinghua.

    Certainly, Duke Xing''s Mansion was reluctant to let Qin Yuru show this seal, but what about Qin Yuru herself? She must be eager to show the seal of bluegrass if this could help her have a rtionship with Rui''an Great Elder Princess! She was even willing to instigate the whole thing!

    Qin Yuru would not be satisfied only with the title of a nominal granddaughter of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Qin Wanru had watched clearly what Qin Yuru did just now. When she left, she looked totally willing to be checked and even walked faster than she used to. These signs all confirmed Qin Wanru''s suspicion!

    Once something was done wrong, even if the surface acting seemed consummate, it would never be infallible. Thus, Qin Wanru must take this chance to unmask what Qin Yuru really was...

    It didn''t take much time. Presently Qin Yuru returned, following the old maids.

    "Great Elder Princess, she does have the infanta''s seal," one of the old maids answered when handing over the seal in her hand to Rui''an Great Elder Princess in excitement.

    Old Madam Qin looked at Qin Wanru who shook her head slightly while biting her delicately pink lips.

    Old Madam Qin sighed deeply. Even though others didn''t know the truth, she knew. The more she saw today, the more upset she was. It was not only because of her granddaughter, but also because of her son.

    Had not Qin Wanru held her, she would have burst into anger just now! Her suspicions before now all turned to be confirmed. Madam Di and Qin Yuru had always been scheming and had intended to let Qin Yuru take Qin Wanru''s identity, the biological daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing and the biological granddaughter of Rui''an Great Elder Princess!

    She closed her eyes and suppressed her bitterness in her heart. She was not surprised Madam Di and Qin Yuru would do these things. They had always been greedy and selfish, but what about Qin Huaiyong? He was clear that the middle-aged couple was not Zhuozhuo''s biological parents, but he didn''t tell the truth!

    Even though others didn''t know what happened that year, he knew that!

    He knew who trusted him with Zhuozhuo; he knew every detail of that matter; he knew better than her! However, he just kept silence and allowed the couple to shout and demean Zhuozhuo! He even didn''t exin how Zhuozhuo injured her knee!

    Qin Wanru did have a knee injury, a serious injury. When Qin Wanru just began her life in Qin''s Mansion, Qin Yuru pushed her down deliberately from her back as she hated Qin Wanru who snatched everyone''s favor from her when she came back. The saying that Qin Wanru got hurt because she fell down during the wartime was false!

    Old Madam Qin''s mixed emotions seemed to be delivered to Qin Wanru. "Grandma?" Qin Wanru said softly in a low voice, gazing concernedly at Old Madam Qin.

    Old Madam Qin shook her head without saying anything but smiled bitterly. She patted on Qin Wanru''s arm which was holding her and then turned to look at Qin Yuru.

    Irrepressible exaltation and excitement appeared on Qin Yuru''s face. "It is Infanta Qinghua''s seal! There is a great difference between the title of the nominal granddaughter of Duke Xing''s Mansion and that of the biological granddaughter of Rui''an Great Elder Princess!"

    When seeing that seal, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion looked bad, while Rui''an Great Elder Princess looked a bit excited. Taking the seal and checking carefully, she stared up at Qin Yuru and asked, "You, you have the seal? Where do you get this?"

    "Your Highness, it is my seal. I don''t know its origin, but I have had it since I was little!" answered Qin Yuru docilely.

    "Since she was little, she has had it?" Qin Wanru sneered inwardly. The seal in Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' hand now looked as the same as the one which was hung around her neck. Obviously, Madam Di had made this n very early and she did have the seal before. When Qin Wanru asked Chu Liuchen to steal the seal from her, Madam Di then remade another seal.

    When they were in Jiangzhou, Madam Di had tried hard to let Qu Le be Qin Yuru''s servant girl. Now with this seal, it was clear that Madam Di had nned these things very early. However, she didn''t know her real identity at that time and that was why she didn''t keep it in mind.

    Later, since Madam Di knew Qin Wanru''s real identity, she then intended to let Qin Yuru impersonate the biological granddaughter of Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Are you, are you my daughter''s biological daughter?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked, clenching her fist tightly with a serious look.

    Lowering her head and rubbing her handkerchief, Qin Yuru pretended to be at a loss. "I am not sure about this. The only thing I know is that I have this seal when I was very young," she answered while she was extremely excited inwardly. Since she could not let this excitement appear in her face, she had to suppress this emotion by rubbing her handkerchief.

    She was going to be the biological granddaughter of Rui''an Great Elder Princess!

    "Have you shown this to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess looked soft.

    The moment she finished, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion suddenly became nervous. She hurriedly said, "Great Elder Princess..."

    "Old Madam, I am asking her about my Qinghua. Please don''t interject our conversation." Rui''an Great Elder Princess interrupted her unkindly. Looking a bit indifferent, she looked away from Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, over Madam of Duke Xing. "If I know someone is trying to prevent me from finding my granddaughter, the person will be in trouble!"

    Seeing Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' action, Qin Yuru felt relieved. If Great Elder Princess acknowledged her as her granddaughter, nothing would be a problem. Besides, even though she did something improperly, Great Elder Princess must help her deal with these things!

    Thinking in this way, she got much more excited. If she became Great Elder Princess'' biological granddaughter and the eldest Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion, nobody would dare to look down upon her, not to mention Qi Rongzhi, who would be trampled by her underfoot! Moreover, even if Qin Wanru knew her real identity and intended to show her kinship to Rui''an Great Elder Princess, it would bete!

    When she was recognized by Rui''an Great Elder Princess as her granddaughter, she would get rid of Qin Wanru!

    "Great Elder Princess, Old Madam has seen this seal before. She asked me once and showed her favor towards me after I took out the seal and showed it to her!" Qin Yuru replied.

    Her reply was meaningful. On the one hand, she indicated that Old Madam had known who she was and had verified this matter. On the other hand, it was because Old Madam knew her real identity that she held this eptance ceremony today.

    The current eptance ceremony was just a formality.

    "Well, since Old Madam has watched this seal and even verified it, it seems that she is sure that this miss is Qinghua''s biological daughter, right?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess had been waiting for this answer! Now since Qin Yuru gave this answer, Rui''an Great Elder Princess could finally target Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion directly. Holding the seal, she turned to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and asked.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was speechless. "Great Elder Princess, well..." Madam of Duke Xing chuckled,ing to her rescue.

    "That''s none of your business. I want to talk to your mother-inw." Rui''an Great Elder Princess interrupted Madam of Duke Xing, staring at Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, and said, "Old Madam, it is because you have watched this seal while you know the seal once belonged to my daughter that you n to ept First Miss Qin as your granddaughter. Am I right?"

    Qin Yuru''s words shattered all chances for Old Madam to deny Great Elder Princess'' question. She could onlyin inwardly that Qin Yuru was only a callow youth and she should not have told this to Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    Now she had to respond. Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion cleared her throat and then said, "I was thinking she might be my son and Infanta Qinghua''s daughter but I was not sure. And that''s why I want to ept her as my nominal granddaughter, but not the biological one as I think I should try it!"

    She now felt fortunate that she had listened to Madam of Duke Xing and didn''t recognize Qin Yuru as her biological daughter at once. Otherwise, she could not exin this to Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Try? Old Madam, Qinghua was the Infanta anointed by the Emperor. Nobody can confer the title of Infanta Qinghua''s daughter on anyone casually!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess banged the table heavily as she said, "Don''t you know the consequence of confusing the royal blood?

    "Great Elder Princess, I just told you that I intend to ept her as a nominal granddaughter but not as Infanta Qinghua''s daughter! We all don''t know what happened that year!" Old Madam replied unpleasantly, and she looked sulky.

    "Nominal? A nominal Infanta Qinghua''s daughter? You have seen that seal, but you didn''t ask, but immediately decided to let her be your nominal granddaughter. Old Madam, do people of Duke Xing''s Mansion always deal with things in such a casual way?" As a trace of coldness appeared in her eyes, Rui''an Great Elder Princess shot a nce at Old Madam.

    It was hasty for her to immediately make a decision to ept Qin Yuru as her nominal granddaughter without checking after seeing Infanta Qinghua''s seal. Old Madam was speechless again. Thinking for a while, she had to make excuses. "You know we cannot ascertain the truth so quickly. Thus, I want to ept her as my nominal granddaughter first and then continue to check the facts!"

    "Then do you do that?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess attacked.

    "I am checking!" Old Madam answered.

    "What do you know then? Who do you send to do this job? How long has the person been to Jiangzhou?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess was pressing hard. If one wanted to check Qin Yuru''s background carefully, the person had to go to Jiangzhou and check her origin!

    "After the ceremony, I will send people to do this!" Old Madam could not say that she had never considered these matters.

    "If it turns out that she is not Qinghua''s daughter, then what will you do? Still letting her be recorded under my daughter''s name?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess kept asking.

    It was harder to respond. Old Madam felt lucky that she had not epted Qin Yuru formally. At the very beginning, she attempted to let Madam of Duke Xing ept Qin Yuru. However, since Duke Xing said that if they thought Qin Yuru was the former Heir of Duke Xing''s daughter, then they would better record her under the name of the former Heir of Duke Xing. And that was why Old Madam would decide to ept Qin Yuru as her nominal granddaughter.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion had the right to let Qin Yuru be recorded under her dead eldest son''s name by epting her as her nominal granddaughter.

    She had always been proud of this idea. However, when being interrogated by Rui''an Great Elder Princess, she finally found out that it was a bad idea. What she did before had drawn Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' attention!

    "If not, then she could not be Infanta Qinghua''s daughter. However, I like this First Miss Qin. I have the right to ept her as my nominal granddaughter, isn''t that right? By the way, I am my eldest son''s mother and I have the right to choose who can be recorded under his name!" Old Madam sneered and looked firm as she felt embarrassed when being pressed hard by Rui''an Great Elder Princess in front of everyone.

    Old Madam had always been the head of Duke Xing''s Mansion and even the Shao Family. She had never expected that she would be embarrassed by Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "You like First Miss Qin so you confer the title on her? Then I suppose I can also make Second Miss Qin Qinghua''s daughter because I like her, right?"

 Chapter 430 - Everything Was Thoroughly Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 430 Everything Was Thoroughly Exposed</h4>

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion got angry. "Infanta Qinghua is my daughter-inw! How can you confer the title of Infanta Qinghua''s daughter on a person without informing us!" Sheunched a counterattack against Great Elder Princess as she felt embarrassed and she didn''t like Qin Wanru at all.

    Since a woman married into a man''s family, people who had a rtionship with her had to behave in ordance with the rules of her husband''s family. How can one make a person the woman''s daughter without informing the husband''s family!

    Even if they went to the imperial pce, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion would be in the right.

    "Well, I am telling you now that I want to ept Second Miss Qin as my granddaughter, and since I don''t like First Miss Qin, you''d better not ept her!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess seemed to confront Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was almost devastated by her bossy tone. Pointing at Qin Yuru and then Qin Wanru, she said furiously after she finally got her breath back, "Great Elder Princess, it is First Miss Qin who has Infanta Qinghua''s seal! Second Miss Qin is rude, greedy and even disrespectful to the seniors!"

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion didn''t intend to say these words. However, she now was in a fury because of Rui''an Great Elder Princess and she thought Rui''an Great Elder Princess was totally an idiot, an importunate old fool! Thus, she then blurted out with hatred toward Qin Wanru and Great Elder Princess.

    "Old Madam, you dislike Second Miss Qin, don''t you?"

    "Absolutely!"

    "If Second Miss Qin also has a seal, will you continue to dislike her?"

    "I don''t care. I don''t like her anyway." Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was unable to decide if she wanted to cry or tough when hearing Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' question. "If Qin Wanru also has one? Or are there many seals like this?"

    It was obvious that her mouth worked faster than her brain!

    Qin Wanru lowered her head and stared at the floor in front of her impassively with her long eyshes fluttering slightly. It seemed that she didn''t know these two olddies were talking about her.

    Qin Yuru lookedcent. Even though Qin Wanru really was Infanta Qinghua''s biological daughter, then so what? Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion didn''t like her at all! This would benefit Qin Yuru because at least Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion would try her best to defend her when totally believing in Qin Yuru.

    Frowning tightly, Qi Rongzhi looked at this olddy and then turned to the other one with confusion. She was overwhelmed by the astonishment raised by the current situation. She knew Qin Yuru''s seal of bluegrass. Besides, she once found the pattern of bluegrass from Qin Wanru, asked others to embroider this pattern on her dress and then came to visit Duke Xing''s Mansion with them together.

    Qin Yuru was Qin Huaiyong''s biological daughter, but Qin Wanru wasn''t!

    Qin Yuru imed she was thirteen while she actually was fifteen. However, Qin Wanru was eleven years old!

    Qin Yuru had the seal and Qin Wanru might also have one!

    "She may have the seal at a very young age. Before the matter rted to Qin Yuru and brother happened, Qin Wanru had been very obedient to Madam Di since she is Qin Wanru''s foster mother. Thus, whatever she had at that time, Madam Di was able to take them all."

    Thinking about these points, Qi Rongzhi suddenly looked astounded. She knew the truth! It was definitely impossible for Qin Yuru to be Infanta Qinghua''s daughter while Qin Wanru might be!

    She was totally shocked by her suspicion and her face changed intensely. There was sudden cold sweat on her forehead. Qin Yuru was trying to impersonate Infanta Qinghua''s daughter! She changed her age and even indicated that she wasn''t Madam Di''s biological daughter. She did all these things deliberately!

    Rubbing her handkerchief in her hand heavily, Qi Rongzhi didn''t know which side she should stand by.

    Qin Yuru or Qin Wanru?

    She immediately made her choice. She decided to help Qin Yuru. Byparison, since she got the goods on Qin Yuru, she could threaten her in the future, which would benefit her more! Thinking in this way, Qi Rongzhi then moved slightly towards Qin Yuru because she had to get a chance to make a trade with Qin Yuru.

    Although Qin Wanru kept her eyes on the ground, she saw Qi Rongzhi''s movement. A trace of darkness appeared in her shimmery eyes. She squinted a little. She knew clearly what Qi Rongzhi intended to do and she knew Qi Rongzhi was going to stand by Qin Yuru and to confront her. Qin Wanru''s mouth curved into an ironic and cold smile!

    She had lost her chance!

    "Old Madam, no matter what may happen, you will continue to consider Second Miss Qin as a repugnant person?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess repeated her words.

    "Yes, I have told you I will always dislike her whatever happens!" Since Rui''an Great Elder Princess kept pressing her, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion answered directly as she was full of anger now.

    Madam of Duke Xing who was standing beside felt something was wrong. However, she had no right to interrupt the conversation between Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion because she was inferior to them in terms of the age.

    "Old Madam, are you now sure that First Miss Qin is the former Heir of Duke Xing''s biological daughter?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess brought the conversation back around to that topic though she seemed to digress a bit before.

    "Yes! She is my eldest son''s biological daughter! If you refuse to ept her, then I will do it!" Old Madam blurted out. She was totally on the hook set by Rui''an Great Elder Princess and poured out her worries immediately when hearing Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' question. When she finished, she then felt she did something wrong. However, since she had said these words, she could not eat her words now.

    The moment she finished, the whole room was silent and astonished. Several seniors stared at Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion in horror.

    There was a huge difference between the meaning of nominal granddaughter and that of biological daughter. Did Old Madam firmly believe that this First Miss Qin was the former Heir of Duke Xing''s biological daughter?

    Qin Yuru looked at Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion in exaltation! She even wanted to kowtow to her right now!

    Qi Rongzhi stood still and felt doubtful. She was not like Qin Yuru who was extremely excited now and her instincts told her that something was wrong. Thinking for a while, she decided to wait and see.

    "She is Qinghua''s biological daughter?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked coldly.

    Since she had showed her true thought, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion now decided not to hide her feelings anymore. "Do you see this seal clearly, Great Elder Princess?" Frowning tightly, she asked.

    "It is just because of this seal?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered.

    "Absolutely no. I have heard that Madam Di doesn''t treat her well. When she came to Duke Xing''s Mansion, there were bruises on her body. Is there a mother who will treat her biological daughter in this way in the world? Besides, her..." Suddenly, Old Madam turned to look at Qi Rongzhi with a gloomy face. She was going to list Qin Yuru''s age but Qi Rongzhi just proved Qin Yuru told a lie.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion suddenly had no idea what to say and looked hesitant!

    "Her what?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess didn''t intend to let go of Old Madam easily and thus, she kept asking.

    "Her age is right!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion bit the bullet and said. However, she didn''t say Qin Yuru''s true age but just answered very ambiguously.

    "How old is she?" Finding Old Madam was unwilling to answer urately, Great Elder Princess then kept pressing her harder.

    "Thirteen!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion now felt a bit regretful as she was not sure now.

    Madam of Duke Xing looked bad. She tried to stop Old Madam but it waste. Thus, she had to keep standing aside and watching. She suddenly felt something was wrong.

    Qin Wanru smiled. She smiled at the ground so brightly that her smile was like blooming flowers. Her shimmery eyes even looked beautiful and no others would be much prettier than her.

    The conversation hadpletely exposed what Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and Madam of Duke Xing tried to hide. Then, however they dodged, they could not im that they were unwitting in a tactful way. Besides, Rui''an Great Elder Princess could finally get the chance to interfere with this matter ording to what Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion said.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion seemed to have recognized Qin Yuru as the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua''s biological daughter. She now didn''t dodge by saying that she wanted to ept Qin Yuru as her nominal granddaughter. Thus, it was easier for them to counterattack.

    "Great Elder Princess, I also have the seal!" Qin Wanru raised her head and looked at Rui''an Great Elder Princess with her clean and shimmery eyes. When she moved sideways a bit to obviate those eyes, Yujie hurried to step forward to block those eyes.

    Qin Wanru took out a string around her neck and took it down. When everyone looked at the string, they suddenly found there was a seal hanging on the string. Someone who stood close to her immediately found that it was also a seal of bluegrass.

    Madam of Duke Xing suddenly got cold hands and feet. She was stiff and almost frozen. She turned around difficultly and red at Qin Yuru fiercely. She staggered and almost fell down.

    Nanny Sheng hurried to hold her.

    When she stood firmly, she pursed her lips tightly. Then her eyes looked gradually calm and finally her eyes became totally peaceful.

    Those who didn''t see this might really think Madam of Duke Xing had always been calm during the whole process.

    Qin Wanru saw that ephemeral scene, very clearly. She also found another person also went nk shortly like Madam of Duke Xing and the person also looked calm again.

    It was Qin Huaiyong!

    It seemed that most people in Flower Hall all had their own ns!

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess took these two seals.

    "Great Elder Princess, Second Miss Qin has the real seal as when Infanta was young, she broke the corner of the seal," Nanny Gao answered as she pointed at a corner of the seal Qin Wanru took out.

    The small notch was not obvious. If Great Elder Princess had not turned over the seal, nobody would have noticed the notch.

    "Where do you get this seal?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess raised her head and red at Qin Yuru. She snapped as she stuck out the seal Qin Yuru showed before, "This one is a counterfeit!"

    Qin Yuru got flustered. She had prepared to be a noble miss in the capital city but she didn''t expect that her n was scuppered because of this seal! "I, I, I don''t know! It has been with me for a long time!"

    She bit the bullet and denied everything.

    "How old are you, First Miss Qin? Is there anybody who can prove that you are not Madam Di''s biological daughter? If Madam Di is not your biological mother, then who are your biological parents?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' eyes looked darker. Thinking that some scheming people even tried to use her daughter''s death, she felt heartbroken.

    Her daughter had been used before she died! However, these people even didn''t let go of her death!

    Qi Rongzhi furtively moved towards Qin Wanru.

    "I, I don''t know! Nobody tells me about these!" Qin Yuru flushed and hurried to defend herself.

    Her eyes roved around the room andnded on Qin Huaiyong''s face. She burst into tears uncontrobly. "Father! I have never said that mother is not my biological mother and I have never said that I am Infanta Qinghua''s daughter! I do have the seal but I really don''t know these things!"

    She now felt lucky that she had said nothing about her false background before. Thus, she felt even if her n was scuppered, she would still have nothing to do with this matter. What she didn''t expect was that Qin Wanru also had the seal. Had she known Qin Wanru had the seal, she would have nned to snatch away the seal.

    "Yuru is my biological daughter!" Seeing everyone stared at him, Qin Huaiyong answered certainly with his eyebrows frowned tightly.

 Chapter 431 - The Proof Without Proven Ability

    <h4>Chapter 431 The Proof Without Proven Ability</h4>

    He said these words in a very certain way but everyone felt dubious about his words. When the matter rted to Qin Wanru happened, Qin Huaiyong also said for certain, but it turned out in the end that Qin Wanru was not Qin Huaiyong''s biological daughter. Or did he try to implement this n again?

    Or did he try to defend his daughter?

    So his words actually had no proven ability!

    "First Miss Qin, I heard that when you were in Jiangzhou, you changed your age from fifteen to thirteen, didn''t you?" Nanny Gao spoke for Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    However, when she finished, she didn''t wait for Qin Yuru''s exnation but looked at Qi Rongzhi who stood beside Qin Wanru and asked, "First Miss Qi, where is your evidence before?"

    She investigated this thing before Rui''an Great Elder Princess came here, but how could she know? Even though Qi Rongzhi was confused, she didn''t dare to disobey Great Elder Princess'' order. She nodded and asked the witness who was a supervisor toe here. Later, she smiled at Nanny Gao and answered, "The witness is a supervisor and he has the transcript of the alteration of her census register."

    Qi Rongzhi pointed at Xixiang, the servant girl and said, "She can prove Qin Yuru now is fifteen. Besides, she can also prove that Qin Yuru was eligible to marry my brother because of her age."

    Seeing Qin Yuru''s n was totally scuppered, Qi Rongzhi behaved in a way that she had nothing to do with Qin Yuru now while thinking she had shown those pieces of evidence.

    "Qi Rongzhi, you are lying!" Qin Yuru flushed. She wiped away her tears and snarled. Her hands, which were holding her handkerchief, kept trembling.

    Qin Huaiyong''s gaze fell upon her face. It could tell that he now was in a bad mood from his tightly frowned eyebrows. He seemed to be in a tangle and obviously, he seemed to have no idea about this matter.

    "The fact will tell whether I am lying. Qin Yuru, I have never expected that you will try to take sister Wanru''s ce and even to impersonate her identity. No wonder Madam Di and you did your best to plot against sister Wanru in Jiangzhou and even asked others to kidnap her! How vicious you are!"

    Qi Rongzhi pointed at Qin Yuru and shouted abuse at her in a righteous manner. She now was in the right.

    "Great Elder Princess, do you consider Qin Wanru as your biological daughter just because of these things?" Old Madam said in a bad mood. She had been embarrassed by Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Rui''an Great Elder Princess now even recognized Qin Wanru whom she hated most as Qinghua''s biological daughter so she blurted out.

    Even if Qin Yuru might not Qinghua''s biological daughter, it should not be Qin Wanru!

    "It seems that you do hate Wanru, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said as she looked cold. Before Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion replied, she said to Nanny Gao, "Bring him here!"

    "Yes, princess!" Nanny Gao answered and gesticted toward an old maid who was near the entrance. The old maid immediately understood and brought in a middle-aged man.

    When seeing clearly the man''s face, Madam of Duke Xing blenched. Her face turned pale and her fingers were trembling slightly.

    Shao Huai stepped forward and suddenly knelt down in front of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. "Old Madam, nice to see you!" he said with a trembling voice. Although he had not worked in Duke Xing''s Mansion for years, he still felt grateful to his former master.

    "Are you, are you Shao Huai?"

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion suddenly stood up and she was shaking in excitement. "He is my son''s servant! I sent him to find my son but there has been no message at all these years. I have thought he also died in the war. However, he just appears in front of me now!"

    "Yes, Old Madam, I am Shao Huai." Thinking of his dead master, Shao Huai answered sadly.

    "Do you, do you find your master?" Excited, Old Madam asked hurriedly. She had always been proud of her eldest son and thus, when she saw Shao Huai, she got totally excited.

    "Master was gone in the war..." Shao Huai burst into tears. He had spent years finding his master. Later, when he knew his master had a little daughter, he then kept looking for the little miss. However, he had always missed the opportunities to meet his little miss. Thinking of what he had done for these years, he couldn''t help crying.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion lurched while Nanny Yu hurried to support her. The feeling of that she supposed her son had died was totally different from the one of that somebody told her that her son had died.

    "Is he really dead?" Old Madam took a deep breath and choked with sobs with her red-rimmed eyes.

    "Yes, but we still have our little miss! I find her. She is Second Miss Qin of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion! She is the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta''s biological daughter!" Pointing at Qin Wanru, Shao Huai wiped away his tears and said, "Old Madam, I have figured it out! The former Heir of Duke Xing trusted Ningyuan Army General with his daughter, Second Miss Qin on his deathbed."

    Qin Huaiyong''s fingers hid in the sleeve suddenly jerked.

    "Ningyuan Army General, can you exin this?" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion wiped away her tears and looked at Qin Huaiyong. Since he arrived here, he seldom talked. Although today''s matters were closely rted to his two daughters, he acted like an onlooker.

    Finding Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion asked him, Qin Huaiyong looked somehow hesitant as he frowned tightly.

    "Huai''er, tell them!" Old Madam Qin said slowly.

    "Yes, mother!" After answering his mother''s words, Qin Huaiyong then told them the story at that time.

    He didn''t know who Qin Wanru¡¯s biological father was at first. During the war, every department had generals who were sent over from other ces. Besides, many people were promoted as generals temporarily because those former generals who had owned a higher status all died in the war. At that time, a vice general who was dispatched from other ces lived in Qin''s Mansion. He also brought a woman who was pregnant and his lovely daughter.

    However, he lost touch with the woman and his daughter. Luckily, he still found his daughter back. Since he couldn''t take care of his daughter, he then asked Old Madam Qin to help him look after his daughter. Later, Qin Wanru''s biological father died in the war and trusted Qin Huaiyong with his daughter and Qin Huaiyong also promised him that he would treat Qin Wanru as his own daughter. Then he didn''t say anything else.

    Qin Wanru knew this story but her eyes still got red when hearing Qin Huaiyong''s words. Those ambiguous memories suddenly became clear. However, when she tried to catch them, she found she could hardly do it and even felt a dull pain in her head.

    "I still have my mother''s zed Cup. It is my grandma who helps me keep it. Madam Di and Big Sister have asked grandma to give them zed Cup but grandma refused!" Qin Wanru said slowly and calmly while her eyes looked cold.

    Qing Yue came in and gave Rui''an Great Elder Princess a box reverently. Rui''an Great Elder Princess opened the box with her trembling hands. Fenghua zed Cup showed up in front of everyone.

    "Old Madam, I asked some people who once had a rtionship with the former Heir of Duke Xing when I went to Jiangzhou. They all said that they have seen him and imed that the former Heir of Duke Xing had been with Infanta Qinghua. Little Miss had already been born while the Infanta still was pregnant with a little heir!" Shao Huai took out a letter and gave it to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    The content of the letter was the information he found in Jiangzhou and several witnesses'' depositions.

    For him, the former Heir of Duke Xing''s son was a little Heir of Duke Xing!

    "Old Madam, don''t you still not understand it is First Miss Qin who ns these things? She is the one who harbors those bad thoughts! She tries to take Qin Wanru''s ce and even to impersonate my daughter''s biological daughter! She intends to pretend she has royal blood!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess raised her head and said as she stared coldly at Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    The facts allowed of no other exnation.

    It was true that Qin Wanru was the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua''s biological daughter. The reason why they could not find him was that they had no idea where he was. Since now those who once had a rtionship with the former Heir of Duke Xing knew, it was quite easy for them to follow the clues and continue to investigate. Even if the former Heir of Duke Xing changed his name, they could find the clues if they said his features.

    "Qin Yuru harbors a bad thought! She must know sister Wanru''s background and then she changed her age. Besides, in order to impersonate the former Heir of Duke Xing''s daughter, the eldest Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion and even the biological granddaughter of Great Elder Princess, she even forged a seal of bluegrass! How vicious she is!"

    Rolling her eyes, Qi Rongzhi suddenly shouted angrily.

    "NO! I AM WRONGED! I really have no idea about these things! I don''t know when I got this seal and why I changed my age. It is my mother who told me these things. She said if I changed my age and got younger, people would gradually forget what happened in Jiangzhou and nobody would mention that again! She just worries that I will be discussed by others!"

    Qin Yuru got panic and cried bitterly. Compared with the crime that telling a lie that she had royal blood, the crime that lying about her age was less serious. Byparison, she started to cry out her grievances.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion sat down heavily on the chair. She stared at Qin Yuru''s face nkly and then looked at Qin Wanru''s.

    She was finally aware that she misunderstood!

    Why wasn''t Qin Yuru whom she favored her biological granddaughter and why was Qin Wanru whom she disliked her biological granddaughter?

    Qin Wanru was like Infanta Qinghua. They both made Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion feel unpleasant. Since she now knew Qin Wanru was her biological granddaughter, she still felt unhappy, even hateful and resentful towards Qin Wanru.

    She even thought that Qin Wanru nned these all. She had the seal of bluegrass but she didn''t show it to them; she had the Fenghua zed Cup but she only gave it to Rui''an Great Elder Princess; her servant even sent the old servant to Rui''an Great Elder Princess directly! She must Qinghua''s daughter and no wonder why Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and she could not live in harmony fundamentally.

    "Qin Yuru, stop acting! You have no idea about these things? That''s impossible! If you weren''t telling a lie, then why would Madam Di have tried her best to ask people to embroider the pattern of bluegrass on your dress in order to attract Duke Xing''s Mansion''s attention? If you weren''t telling a lie, then why would you have said that Old Madam likes you because you showed this seal to her?"

    Qi Rongzhi who was standing beside Qin Wanru now tried to leave a good impression on Rui''an Great Elder Princess and to please her wholeheartedly. Seeing Qin Yuru still tried to defend herself, she then shouted at her immediately.

    Although she didn''t know the cause and effect, she was not an idiot. It was obvious that there were many doubtful points after she thought about the whole matter carefully.

    "Qin Yuru, you might think your n is wless but actually it is full of loopholes! There really is no such thing as a secret. How dare you impersonate sister Wanru''s identity to seduce Prince Cheng! Don''t you even think of that if you really took her ce, Prince Cheng would be your uncle?"

    Qi Rongzhi now was quick-minded. Before she left her mansion, she heard the rumors about what Qin Yuru had done in Prince Cheng''s Mansion and had considered how to use this rumor to threaten her. Thus, she now went public with this matter to suppress Qin Yuru. Now she hit the bull''s-eye perfectly.

    Her words this time not only shocked Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion but even Rui''an Great Elder Princess!

 Chapter 432 - Pointing at His Biological Daughter with a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 432 Pointing at His Biological Daughter with a Sword</h4>

    If Qin Yuru were considered as Infanta Qinghua and the former Heir of Duke Xing''s daughter, it could im that she had nothing to do with the matter that she attempted to seduce Prince Cheng. However, in other words, her behavior was incestuous. At that time, not only did Qin Yuru get shameful, but also Infanta Qinghua and the former Heir of Duke Xing.

    Both Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion could not bear it anymore when thinking in this way.

    "General Qin, what is your opinion?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess attacked first.

    Qin Huaiyong frowned tightly. Since things were very clear now, he was more and more disappointed at his daughter. Walking to Qin Yuru, he snarled, "Kneel down in front of your second sister and apologize to her!"

    "Father?" Qin Yuru raised her head in an unbelievable way and screamed.

    "Kneel down now!" Qin Huaiyong looked much colder and more serious.

    Even if Qin Yuru was totally reluctant to do this, she had no choice, but suddenly knelt down in front of Qin Wanru and cried, "Sister! My second sister! I really have no idea about these things! It is my mother. It is mother who ns these things!"

    The only thing she could do now was shift the me on Madam Di.

    Old Madam of Duke Yong''s finger quivered but she didn''t dare to say anything. It seemed in every way that Madam Di and Qin Yuru had nned these things together.

    Since the matter had be like this, somebody had to be responsible for this.

    Although she loved her daughter, she also loved her granddaughter. Her daughter once told her that this n would seed, but now it turned out that she just shot herself in the foot. Old Madam of Duke Yong was helpless and since her daughter now was unable to recover soon, she had to try her best to save one of them at least.

    It was considered that this alternative would be the lesser of two evils. Thus, she had to tacitly approve this event.

    It could say that her daughter now was ruined...

    Qin Wanru moved aside to dodge Qin Yuru''s kowtow. Since Qin Yuru was still her nominal big sister and she had been raised by Qin''s Mansion for years, which meant that they at least deserved the recognition for their efforts, others would think she was ungrateful if she kept pressing charges.

    Qin Yuru now was almost ruined, but Qin Wanru didn''t want to let go of her so easily.

    In herst life, Qin Yuru married Di Yan. Thus, she had to let Qin Yuru marry into Duke Yong''s Mansion. It could say that Duke Yong''s Mansion contributed a lot to her tragedy in herst life. Without Duke Yong''s Mansion''s support, Madam Di would not have killed Shui Run and her grandmother.

    Those who held a candle to the devil had to pay for what they had done.

    Stepping backwards, Qin Wanru also knelt down in front of Qin Huaiyong. She kowtowed heavily and said, "Thank you for your upbringing for these years!"

    Her words made Qin Huaiyong speechless. In fact, the former Heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion sacrificed himself to save him. However, he didn''t tell the truth when telling them the story.

    He knew Old Madam Qin was staring at him in a disappointed way. Even so, he buttoned up his mouth and was determined not to tell the truth.

    Today, Qin Wanru thanked him for his upbringing.

    "Wanru, even though you are not my biological daughter, you are like my dear biological daughter. I have treated you as my dear daughter for these years and now you finally know who your parents are..." Qin Huaiyong was unable to finish his words. It was sad for him to know that the daughter raised by him was going to be the miss of another mansion.

    However, since he was a man, he quickly changed his mood and took Qin Wanru''s hands. He looked at her gently and said, "I am really happy for you as you finally find your biological parents!"

    During the whole process, he didn''t defend Qin Yuru or didn''t even shoot a nce at Qin Yuru who was drenched in tears.

    "Please get up, Big Sister!" Reaching out, Qin Wanru helped Qin Yuru stand up and stared at her with her indifferent eyes. "Madam Di and you have plotted against me many times, but I won''t hold you ountable for the sake of father. However, I will have no rtionship with you from now on!"

    She didn''t say loudly but very clearly. The Flower Hall suddenly went silent. Although everyone looked at her in different ways, nobody thought her way of dealing with this matter was uneptable.

    Madam Di and Qin Yuru had always tried to ruin her. She had shown her extreme forbearance to Qin''s Mansion by not holding Qin Yuru ountable for the sake of their upbringing of these years.

    Because of this matter, Qin''s Mansion could not force Qin Wanru to do anything. Although Qin Wanru had seemingly forgiven Madam Di and Qin Yuru for their crimes, they would not be forgiven by people if they continued to plot against her once again.

    "Zhuozhuo,e here!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess quickly reacted and waved at Qin Wanru softly.

    The moment Qin Wanru went to Great Elder Princess, she was hugged by Rui''an Great Elder Princess. Great Elder Princess who had always been a strong and powerful woman, immediately got red-rimmed eyes.

    "My poor child. Had I known you earlier, I would have done my best to get you back to me. When your mother came back, she looked a bit demented and gawky. She sometimes called your father''s name and sometimes said ''Zhuozhuo''. However, we didn''t know your nickname was ''Zhuozhuo''. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have wasted such a long time!"

    Thinking of her daughter and her families'' tragedy, Rui''an Great Elder Princess could not help crying bitterly.

    Qinghua was Great Elder Princess'' only daughter and she had always treated her as the apple of her eye. However, she didn''t expect that her beloved daughter would die in her prime, leaving her a little grandson. However, because of Duke Xing''s Mansion, her grandson had not been close to her. Without Qin Wanru''s help, she would still live alone in her mansion.

    These memories made her feel more sorrowful.

    Seeing Rui''an Great Elder Princess crying, Qin Wanru was deeply touched by her emotion. Her repressed sorrow suddenly poured out of her. Qin Wanru also started weeping freely.

    Two lives! She spent two lives retrieving her family!

    In herst life, her life ended in a tragedy. On the one hand, Qin Yuru not only took her identity, but even ruined her reputation while she had been bogged down in the mire of Madam Di''s schemes. On the other hand, Madam of Duke Xing and First Miss of Duke Xing murdered her, which made her cut in half before she knew her true background!

    An image of a pool of blood shed upon her while she felt as if her head were splitting. The sounds were dinning in her ears and the bloody scene kept rising up before her eyes...

    "Zhuozhuo? Zhuozhuo!" It seemed that somebody was calling her names, but she could not hear the person clearly. Then everything suddenly went ck. She felt like she was cut in half in the lofty imperial pce in herst life again...

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess hurried to hold Qin Wanru who cked out and kept calling her nickname anxiously.

    "Find our physician!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion ordered Madam of Duke Xing with a sullen face.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn''t dare to ignore her order, so she hurriedly asked a servant to find a physician. Then she let her servants vacate a room nearby in order to let Qin Wanru take a rest there.

    Soon, the physician came. After checking, he imed that the reason why Qin Wanru went ck was that she was overwhelmed by her excessive sadness and she was quite weak now. Hearing the physician''s words, Rui''an Great Elder Princess finally got a bit rxed.

    Since the thingster had nothing to do with Duke Yong''s Mansion, Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion then left first. Then people from Qin''s Mansion also left. It was certain that Qin Wanru woulde back to her family. However, Qin''s Mansion had no right to interfere with the concrete operation. No matter how worried Madam Dowager was, she had to leave now.

    Aftering over to say goodbye to Duke Xing''s Mansion with people of Qin''s Mansion, Old Madam Qin then got up her carriage with Qin Yuru. Qin Huaiyong rode a horse. Then they came back to Qin''s Mansion.

    When they got down the carriage, Old Madam Qin stood in front of the carriage and watched Qin Huaiyong getting off the horse.

    "Come here!" Old Madam Qin said coldly.

    "Mother, you''d better get back and take a rest first. I wille to you soon!" Nodding, Qin Huaiyong answered as he knew what Madam Dowager intended to say to him.

    Realizing he was going to deal with Qin Yuru''s matter, Madam Dowager nodded in agreement and walked towards Xinning Pavilion with a group of people.

    Qin Huaiyong shot a cold nce at Qin Yuru and then went directly to his study room. Qin Yuru followed him fearfully.

    When they reached the study room, Qin Huaiyong waved his hands to let other people leave.

    Qin Huaiyong sat in the middle of the room and scowled at Qin Yuru who looked fearful. His fierce stare made Qin Yuru feel anxious and she lowered her head.

    Qin Huaiyong was silent for a moment and then picked up the teacup beside and threw it straight in front of Qin Yuru. He said angrily, "Tell me everything."

    Qin Yuru was scared by him and took a few steps backwards. She quickly knelt down and cried, "Father, I have no idea about these things! It is my mother. It is mother who asks me to do so! She says if Duke Xing''s Mansion epted me, people would not dare to mention what I have done in Jiangzhou and nobody would dare to gossip about me! Besides, I am eligible enough to marry into Duke Yong''s Mansion! Father, it, it is mother who asks me to do these! I, I all listen to her!"

    Qin Yuru still tried to shift the me on Madam Di at this moment with her scheme!

    "Bang!" A noise suddenly sounded near her ears. Qin Yuru tumbled and was extremely scared. She staring at the long sword in front of her face. She was so afraid that she felt like her heart was going to jump out of her throat.

    "Father, father! It is mother! I know nothing about these! Mother ns these!" Qin Yuru crept aside and hurried to hold Qin Huaiyong''s leg. She cried bitterly.

    She was scared. She was really scared. She could tell Qin Huaiyong really intended to kill her! Her father attempted to kill her out of anger! When she came to the realization, she was paralyzed by fear. However, she still knew that the only thing she could do was beg for her life.

    Since her father now was in a fury, she had to put the me on Madam Di.

    "Madam Di ns these things?" Qin Huaiyong lowered his sword slightly to the ground and still looked sullen. Those who were familiar with Qin Huaiyong all knew he was still mad.

    "Father, father! I am really sorry! I should not have listened to my mother! I will not listen to her mindlessly! Please forgive me! I am your only daughter!" Knowing Qin Huaiyong was a bit soft, Qin Yuru cried much more bitterly. She raised her tear-stained face and looked at Qin Huaiyong. She sounded sorrowful.

    "Does your mother ask you to do these things?" Qin Huaiyong seemed to suppress his anger. She felt like it was the calm before the storm.

    "Yes, father! If I tell a lie, I will be struck by thunder and I will die like a dog!" Qin Yuru cried and swore to him. When she finished, she could not say anything more as her words were choked by sobbing. Her hand went clutching at her bosom and was crying. She looked extremely sad and wronged.

    Throwing the sword to the ground, Qin Huaiyong walked slowly to his desk. "Go back to your courtyard!" he said with a hoarse voice.

    "Yes, father. Then I go back first!" Qin Yuru finally got rxed. She stood up quickly and answered as she wiped away her tears. Then she hurriedly turned around and wanted to leave here as soon as possible.

    She was afraid that her father would kill her at that moment.

    As she ran so fast, she tripped over the threshold. She then hurried to hold herself to avoid falling down. Later she tumbled out of the room!

 Chapter 433 - The Best End-result and the Naturally Formed Hostile Parties

    <h4>Chapter 433 The Best End-result and the Naturally Formed Hostile Parties</h4>

    When Qin Huaiyong arrived at Xinning Pavilion, Old Madam Qin was waiting for him when sitting in the main room. Later, she waved hands and let all servants leave.

    Nanny Duan was at the rear of those servants. Looking at Madam Dowager''s face, she took a deep sigh and helped them close the door lightly.

    "Why didn''t you tell the truth?" In the room, Madam Dowager asked directly.

    Although she asked in a quite baffling way, Qin Huaiyong still understood what she was asking. He raised his head and said in a bitter way, "Mother, Yuru is my daughter, my only daughter. Even though she hasmitted so many mistakes, I cannot let her go astra. She can''t undertake the usation of the imposture!"

    Qin Huaiyong was clear that Madam Dowager was ming him for not telling the truth and not telling them the former Heir of Duke Xing died because he tried to save Qin Huaiyong. In order to thank him for saving Qin Huaiyong''s life, he then decided to raise Qin Wanru.

    It was the right thing for Qin Huaiyong to raise Qin Wanru as the former Heir of Duke Xing sacrificed his life to save Qin Huaiyong''s life. Thus, actually it could not say it was because Qin Huaiyong tried to repay the former Heir of Duke Xing''s sacrifice that he decided to adopt Qin Wanru. He should do this.

    Since it was because the former Heir of Duke Xing saved Qin Huaiyong that thetter adopted Qin Wanru, then it was reasonable for Qin Wanru not to repay the so-called kindness of Qin''s Mansion and this "kindness" actually could not counteract what Qin Yuru had done. It was because of Qin Wanru''s generosity that Duke Xing''s Mansion and Rui''an Great Elder Princess decided not to hold Qin Yuru ountable and that Qin Yuru could go back to Qin''s Mansion without being punished.

    Due to Qin Wanru''s real identity, Duke Xing''s Mansion and Rui''an Great Elder Princess both would not forget the care and upbringing of Qin''s Mansion.

    His answer silenced Madam Dowager. A depressing silence reigned on the room. "She is your daughter," Madam Dowager said slowly, "but Run is going to give birth. However, no matter we will have a boy or a girl, are you going to let your child carry a bad reputation because of Yuru?"

    For Madam Dowager, Madam Di could hardly absolve herself from the me as Qin Yuru kept causing troubles again and again, and even led to irremediable faults. But what about Qin Huaiyong? Was he innocent? No! It was because he pampered his only daughter that he allowed her to do these things to some extent.

    Had he punished his only daughter severely in Jiangzhou when shemitted the mistake for the first time, she would have not be like this. Anyway, Qin Huaiyong was partly to me because he mollycoddled Qin Yuru.

    When it came to Shui Run''s unborn child, Qin Huaiyong was hard to answer. He now was totally disappointed at Qin Yuru. However, since he had always been thinking that Qin Yuru was his only child, he would try to help her and would not really punish her even though his daughter made many mistakes.

    As regards those punishments, it could not be considered as punishments actually. Qin Huaiyong was also clear about this.

    However, even though he was aware of this, he was still unable to punish his daughter because he loved his only daughter.

    Making up his mind finally, Qin Huaiyong closed his eyes and replied, "Mother, this will not happen anymore. I will arrange her marriage with Di Yan as soon as possible. No matter what she may encounter in the future, it is Madam Di who leads to the situation."

    Qin Huaiyong really didn''t want to care about Qin Yuru no matter whether he would have another daughter in the near future. In terms of Madam Di and Qin Yuru, he could not change their nature. He had to let Qin Yuru marry Di Yan sessfully and he had toplete the task as fast as he could. Otherwise, there might be other troubles.

    Duke Yong''s Mansion now was her best end-result!

    "Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion today is also there. Although she said nothing, she saw what happened there. Do you still think it possible that she will tolerate the result?" Madam Dowager didn''t think this would be a good idea. In consideration of Qin Yuru''s situation, it would be better for her not to marry anyone but to turn her mind wholeheartedly toward Buddha, which could prevent her from hurting anyone else.

    "I understand you, mother. However, does Duke Yong''s Mansion really have nothing to do with this situation? Madam Di is Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion''s daughter. The reason why Madam Di canmit so many crimes must be that Duke Yong''s Mansion is behind these schemes. Moreover, it is because of Duke Yong''s Mansion that Madam Di and Yuru have be like this. Thus, it is the only end-result for Yuru!"

    Qin Huaiyong looked fierce. Thinking of what Madam Di and Qin Yuru had done for these days, he got angry.

    It could say that the reason why Madam Di and Qin Yuru dared to do these things again and again was that Duke Yong''s Mansion was supporting them. Without it, they would not have dared to be so wanton.

    Madam Dowager had known Qin Huaiyong since he was born and thus, she was familiar with his thinking mode. Even though she was mad at him because he hid the truth rted to Qin Wanru, she could not find fault with his arrangement for Qin Yuru now.

    "Countess Yong will not admit this!" She remarked.

    Even if Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion might acknowledge these things and allowed Qin Yuru to marry Di Yan, Countess Yong and Di Yan might not agree given their current attitudes.

    Old Madam of Duke Yong''s Mansion might not be able to let them agree on the decision.

    "Don''t worry, mother. They must admit these matters and let Yuru marry into their mansion in any case!" Qin Huaiyong had made up his mind inwardly. He had been angry about what Duke Yong''s Mansion had done but he had tried to be tolerant and didn''t vent his anger.

    He did love his daughter. However, it was Di Yan who made her daughter be like this. Had Countess Yong not tantalized them with Di Yan''s marriage, Madam Di and Qin Yuru would not have harbored any delusion and would not have let Qin Yuru give up her marriage with Qi Tianyu and even plotted against Qin Wanru.

    Without them, all these things would not have happened.

    It could say that Qin Yuru now was totally ruined, so no matter what Duke Yong''s Mansion thought about this thing, they had to admit it and let her marry into their mansion.

    Seeing Qin Huaiyong was so firmed, Madam Dowager had to allow him to do what he nned when she failed in persuading him not to do this. Watching Qin Huaiyong leaving, Madam Dowager felt helpless and took a deep sigh.

    In her mind, it would be better for Qin Yuru to ept the spiritualization in front of the Buddha since she was so cranky. Good things would not happen if she married into Duke Yong''s Mansion in this way.

    However, she could do nothing to stop Qin Huaiyong when he had determined to do this thing. Had she been Qin Huaiyong''s biological mother but not his legal mother, she could have used him of hiding the truth about Qin Wanru''s origin.

    Madam Dowager had been watching the show in Duke Xing''s Mansion while she knew what the truth was. Thus, she saw most of the game as an outsider today.

    Given Qin Huaiyong''s reaction and those words, did he really know nothing about what Qin Yuru and Madam Di did?

    In a gale of indescribable coldness, she thought she had always considered Qin Huaiyong as a man who didn''t care about things of inner courtyard and mollycoddled Madam Di and Qin Yuru while she had been raising him for years. However, she suddenly could not figure out what her son was thinking about.

    "Madam Dowager, don''t be sad. Since First Miss Qin is our general''s biological daughter, he will not allow First Miss Qin to be punished without doing anything!"

    Nanny Duan came in with a cup of hot tea and reced the cup of tea Madam Dowager put on the table.

    Madam Dowager had made a cup of tea when she came into the room. However, she kept staring at it without saying anything. Thus, the cup of tea must have turned cool.

    "It is unfair of Zhuozhuo!" Madam Dowager sighed.

    "Madam Dowager, Second Miss Qin must understand. When you were in Duke Xing''s Mansion, Second Miss asked you not to say anything, didn''t she? I suppose Second Miss must hope you not to interfere with the matter and must fear that the matter will estrange you and our general." Nanny Duan said to her softly as she knew what Madam Dowager was worrying about.

    As Qin Huaiyong was not her biological son, it was inconvenient for her to tell something to him.

    As regards the decision to punish First Miss, Madam Dowager would get speechless if the general said she was his only biological daughter. Since Madam Dowager was unrted to First Miss by blood, it seemed easy for her to say these words.

    Madam Dowager got red-rimmed eyes. She had raised her little granddaughter for years but it seemed that she would note back to her anymore.

    "Will Zhuozhuo be fine?" Madam Dowager asked with worry.

    After the matter, Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion both excluded her. She had witnessed the whole process. It seemed that Duke Xing''s Mansion wasn''t nice. As regards Qin Yuru''s matter, without Duke Xing''s Mansion''s help, would she really seed in taking Wanru''s identity?

    "Don''t worry, Madam Dowager. Since Second Miss has always been so clever, she will be fine. Besides, Rui''an Great Elder Princess is there with her!" Nanny Duan tried tofort Madam Dowager. She knew Madam Dowager was worrying about Second Miss and was afraid that Second Miss would be at a disadvantage in Duke Xing''s Mansion. Nanny Duan''s thought was the same as Madam Dowager''s and she believed that Duke Xing''s Mansion wasn''t innocent.

    However, Second Miss'' father was born there and thus, it was certain for her toe back to Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Duke Xing''s Mansion is not a good ce for her. If she can go to Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' Mansion, that will be great." Madam Dowager took a deep sigh. "Not to mention Madam of Duke Xing, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion dislikes Zhuozhuo. How, how can she go through this? She is only a child and she must be suppressed by the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion!"

    Madam Dowager burst into tears when she said this.

    People of Duke Xing''s Mansion looked friendly but actually they didn''t treat Qin Wanru well and even hated her. When Madam Dowager thought of the scene that Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion repeated that she hated Qin Wanru, she felt heartbroken.

    It was known that every miss of aristocratic family lived in the inner courtyard. However, if Madam of Duke Xing and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion who were in charge of the inner courtyard both treated her badly, how could she live?

    Since she had no parent and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and Madam of Duke Xing both were hostile to her, she might live a worse life in Duke Xing''s Mansion than her life in Qin''s Mansion. Thinking of this, Madam Dowager could not help feeling sad.

    Had she thought of this, she would not have let Duke Xing''s Mansion ept Qin Wanru.

    Seeing Madam Dowager was immersed in sorrow, Nanny Duan continued tofort her. It took a very long time for her to help Madam Dowager calm down. Since the thing had be like this, they could do nothing to change it. Thus, they had to wait and see.

    Madam Dowager still worried Qin Wanru so she asked Nanny Duan to get information outside.

    On the one hand, Madam Dowager did this because she was afraid that Qin Wanru might live a bad life in Duke Xing''s Mansion and she wanted to know those follow-up things. On the other hand, since not many people had known this matter, which not only might be involved in those past events but even might astound the whole capital city because of theplexity, Madam Dowager feared that some bad news would emerge so she wanted to prepare in advance by asking Nanny Duan to check around...

    When Qin Huaiyong came back to his study room from Madam Dowager''s courtyard, he sent servants to invite the Heir of Duke Yong and Duke Yong toe after he sat in his room and thought carefully. It seemed that he was going to discuss about the marriage of Qin Yuru and Di Yan.

    Right now, the imperial pce was turbulent. Two eunuchs were standing fearfully by the entrance of the imperial study room, in which noises of breaking sses kepting out. The Emperor was in a fury...

 Chapter 434 - Women Were So Scary

    <h4>Chapter 434 Women Were So Scary</h4>

    In the imperial study room, Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou were kneeling on the ground while Chu Liuchen was sitting in a wheelchair with his head tilting. The floor was full of broken ss pieces. The eunuch in the room didn''t dare to make any sound.

    The current Emperor was sitting behind the desk while his face got pale with anger.

    "Are you sure that you don''t want to marry anyone?" the Emperor scowled and asked angrily.

    When Prince Cheng came in, he immediately told the Emperor that he didn''t want to marry anyone because all women were restless. He also said that he preferred a quiet and tranquil inner courtyard. Later he added that since he had always believed in Buddha, he had no intention of marrying any woman and of having any child. If the Emperor feared that he might be alone when he got older, he could also be a monk officially by taking the tonsure right now.

    Although Prince Cheng had been iming that he attempted to be a monk, he expressed his wish to Empress Dowager in a tactful manner. He never did things like this by heading to the imperial study room and telling the Emperor his wish in such a straightforward way.

    The Emperor actually didn''t care about Prince Cheng''s consort selection because it was not a big deal. Prince Cheng just needed to choose a woman he liked while Empress Dowager and Empress would be in charge of the consort selection.

    As he didn''t care about the selection, he didn''t pay much attention to the event which happened in Prince Cheng''s Mansion yesterday. He only knew from the Empress that a miss attempted to seduce Prince Cheng. When he knew this, he considered it as a dissolute joke as girls still liked Prince Cheng even though he was much older than them. However, he didn''t expect that Prince Cheng would raise a im that he decided not to marry anyone!

    "Your Majesty, I don''t want to marry anyone. If every woman were like that, then I would rather be a monk." Prince Cheng answered firmly. Today he came to the Emperor and requested him not to let him marry any woman when kneeling on the ground in front of him.

    "You agreed before!" The Emperor snarled with rage. His brother was going to be a monk? What would others think of him? Would his reputation be influenced negatively in history?

    The Emperor had been unable to let go of his brother''s matter, so he didn''t want his brother to add another heart knot or an ignominious event in his life.

    Bing a monk? Others would not think Prince Cheng made this decision willingly but would think he was coerced by his brother, the Emperor. Since he had not appointed anyone to be the crown prince and he took over the throne from his brother, rumors started to spread among citizens. The Emperor was clear about this. If Prince Cheng became a monk officially, then there must be endless unpleasant rumors rted to the Emperor.

    Prince Cheng then tactfully indicated that he could not ept those women''s behaviors. "Your Majesty, I am scared by women. How, how can the woman be so profligate and dissolute!" Prince Cheng answered.

    Chu Liuchen got a tired hand on which he rested his head so then he moved a bit and then rested his head on the other hand. His light turquoise clothes made him look handsome but also made him look much paler than usual.

    He was here to watch the show!

    In fact, Prince Cheng asked Chu Liuzhou toe without informing him. However, since he came here first because he had something to tell the Emperor, he then encountered them.

    Since he had met them, then he decided to stay with them! Tilting his head and closing his eyes slightly, he looked more feeble and innocent.

    The Emperor was amused by Prince Cheng''s answer even though he was still in a fury. "Profligate? Dissolute? Every young person has the right to like others! It is the same! How can you describe this as a bad thing?"

    It was not a big deal in the Emperor''s eyes. A woman came to see the man she liked in a secretive manner. It was normal! If she could gain his favor, then she could marry into Prince Cheng''s Mansion.

    There were many women in the imperial pce, so some of them tried their best to get the Emperor''s attention by applying different methods. The Emperor didn''t think these behaviors were sultry. If he was in a good mood, then he might take notice of them; but if not, then he would ignore them. In his mind, there was no need to be jittery at the mention of women, as if somebody mentioned a tiger.

    "Your Majesty, that woman is engaged. How can shee to attract my attention when she is engaged to another man? It can''t be said that she tried to get my attention merely because she likes me. It is totally different!" Prince Cheng argued loudly as he got fed up.

    "Engaged?" the Emperor asked with a scowl.

    "Yes, she is engaged. If I didn''t know that and chose her, it would turn out that I take another man''s wife and it would be a much more terrible scandal! If you don''t believe me, you can ask Prince Zhou about this matter. He was there and today I invite him toe here because he is a witness!"

    Prince Cheng said angrily.

    If a woman was engaged, then it could say that she had been a man''s wife literally. If such a woman continued to get another man''s attention, it was appropriate to say that the woman was profligate.

    Chu Liuchen''s long eyshes fluttered but he looked calm. It was usual for him to look half asleep and weak in the imperial study room. Thus, nobody would notice him as everyone knew Prince Chen had always been weak and it was good enough for him to look energetic temporarily as he might get tired soon if he kept a spirited look a bit longer.

    It was best for him to take a rest by closing his eyes.

    The Emperor''s gaze fell upon Chu Liuzhou. He frowned tightly and said, "Tell me what was going on that day."

    "Father, you cannot me uncle for this matter. That woman is quite sultry. I felt exactly the same way as you did just now. I had thought that woman came to us secretively and tried to get uncle''s attention merely because she likes uncle. If this is the case, I can only say that the woman is very brave. Since I didn''t know her identity, I sent my eunuch to ask her about her information. However, the woman let my eunuch give one of her earrings to uncle..."

    Chu Liuzhou didn''t conceal anything and told them the whole story.

    It was quite uneasy to let Prince Cheng agree to hold a consort selection and thus, Prince Zhou came to help him. They had never expected that they would encounter such a thing. There were many women who wanted to marry into Prince Cheng''s Mansion but only that woman who was engaged dared to seduce Prince Cheng and even sent him her earring.

    It was totally correct for them to describe the woman as profligate and dissolute.

    "Which mansion does shee from?" The Emperor''s face turned livid. If his brother did be jittery at the mention of women because of this sultry woman, the Emperor would intend to kill her.

    "She is the First Miss of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion and she is engaged to the Heir of Duke Yong as they are cousins. It is said that when this First Miss was in Jiangzhou, she had once been engaged to another man. However, because she attempted to marry up by marrying into Duke Yong''s Mansion, she not only plotted against her second sister, but even went to the capital city and engaged herself to the Heir of Duke Yong after she canceled her first engagement!"

    Hearing the Emperor asking about the woman''s information, Prince Cheng hurried to answer. Yesterday, he sent people to get information about Qin Yuru carefully again, but it turned out that Qin Yuru was a woman with such a low reputation, which even scared Prince Cheng who had been mentally prepared. At that moment, he thought the woman was too scary and how could she be so unashamed!

    For the first time, he thought his idea before was right.

    Woman was the source of all evils. Thus, it would be better for him not to marry any woman! Although he was a bit self-dramatizing, it was partly what he thought or felt sincerely.

    "Qin Huaiyong is a very righteous man but how can he have such a daughter?" The Emperor was satisfied with Qin Huaiyong but he frowned tightly when knowing Qin Huaiyong got such an unashamed daughter. He had seen various kinds of women in the inner courtyard, but he had never known a woman could be so profligate and dissolute like this.

    "She is Ningyuan Army General''s only daughter and Second Miss Qin is adopted by him in the war." Chu Liuchen spoke drawlingly without opening his eyes.

    His answer well exined the reason why Qin Huaiyong would have such a daughter and why he would spoil her.

    Stunned, Prince Cheng asked in surprise. "Second Miss Qin is not his biological daughter?" As he found out Qin Yuru''s background, he knew Qin Wanru was Second Miss Qin.

    His counselor at that time once told him that if he had to choose wives, he had to select some young and capable women who might support him in the future. In addition to some mansions which had been decided, one of those potential misses was Qin Wanru who was the best choice. Even though he was not clear how influential Qin Huaiyong was, it seemed that the Emperor favored him very much.

    However, the most important premise was that Qin Wanru had to be favored by Qin Huaiyong. Now since she was not Qin Huaiyong''s biological daughter, then what role could she y?

    Prince Cheng once thought it was a pity for him not to be able to choose Qin Wanru but now the feeling vanished! He felt lucky that he didn''t choose Second Miss Qin. She could do nothing and she was only an orphan adopted by others in the war, even though she was quite lucky to be adopted by Qin Huaiyong. Since Qin Huaiyong had his own daughter, he would not get emotionally attached to Second Miss Qin.

    The information which his secret agent gathered before now waspletely exined by the fact. If Qin Wanru was his second biological daughter, no matter how Qin Huaiyong was partial to his eldest daughter, he would not allow his eldest daughter to ruin his second daughter.

    The information was not confirmed before. So was the information confirmed now? Although Prince Cheng had been mentally prepared, he had to pretend to be surprised.

    As for why Chu Liuchen was clear about this information, nobody in the imperial study room was doubtful. Although others didn''t know what happened in Jiangzhou, he knew clearly because he had temporarily stayed in Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion in Jiangzhou for a time. It was at that time that Qin Yuru was nning to cancel her first engagement.

    "Third brother, does the First Miss of Qin''s Mansion really ruin her reputation by plotting against her second sister?" Prince Zhou turned to look at Chu Liuchen and asked.

    Since he was in Jiangzhou at that time, he must know this matter very clearly. Besides, it was inconvenient for them to mention this matter, so he asked him about this thing when it came to Qin Yuru.

    Chu Liuchen nodded and gesticted towards Xiao Xuanzi slightly. The moment Xiao Xuanzi understood, he stood out from behind Chu Liuchen and told people in the imperial study room what he had witnessed and what he had heard in Jiangzhou.

    Xiao Xuanzi told them all he knew from the matter of smashing the bridal sedan chair to that of finding those letters that Qin Yuru secretly wrote to Di Yan. It was obvious that Qin Yuru had plotted against Qin Wanru again and again and Madam Di even tried to kidnap Qin Wanru! When Xiao Xuanzi finished, the whole imperial study room became quiet.

    Prince Cheng actually knew these matters but he didn''t know these things very clearly. When Xiao Xuanzi finished telling those stories, Prince Cheng thought calmly for a while and then he quickly kowtowed to the Emperor in a really bad sweat. "Your Majesty, please allow me to ept the tonsure and be a monk! I cannot bear this! If this is the case, I would rather be a monk than ruin my reputation!"

    Chu Liuzhou also got astounded as his eyes became rounded. There were many women in his mansion. Although he knew these women would usually fight for his favor, he considered these as the spice of life. He had never known that a woman could be so vicious, and quickly he felt a chill crawling up his spine. Would those idents which were caused by the so-called carelessness be all fake? Would those women make these events look like idents?

    Many so-called idents did happen in his mansion. Chu Liuzhou''s face turned pale in astonishment.

    Although he was only fifteen now, he had known about things in the bedroom since he was fourteen. Empress gave him a lot of prettydies and he also found a lot of beauties on his own. However, he had never been aware of the fact that these women would be soplicated and horrible.

    For the first time, he thought it was reasonable for Prince Cheng to decide to be a monk when being scared by a woman! Women were so scary!

 Chapter 435 - Getting Married? There Was No Need to Hurry!

    <h4>Chapter 435 Getting Married? There Was No Need to Hurry!</h4>

    The Emperor looked at Prince Cheng who kept kowtowing to him in terror and then found his Second Son look pale. "Get up." The Emperor sighed as his expression softened slightly.

    There were eunuchs immediatelying to them and hurriedly helping Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou get up.

    Later, the Emperor granted them two seats and they sat down.

    "Although Qin Huaiyong''s eldest daughter does behave in an unashamed manner, not every woman is like her actually. After all, women like her are a minority. You can''t refuse to get married or to have children because of this woman." The Emperor tried to find ways to mollify Prince Cheng who now looked frightened.

    Since the Emperor persuaded him not to refuse to get married, Prince Cheng had to suspend this matter, even though he was quite reluctant to makepromises. "Big brother, at least I don''t want to get married now!"

    He had checked those women the Empress introduced to him. However, he didn''t like them at all.

    "Fine, there is no hurry, but there is no need for you to decide to be a monk." The Emperor took a step back and he tried to persuade his brother not to be tonsured.

    "I will listen to you!" Prince Cheng finally stopped and nodded in agreement.

    As regards his brother''s matter, just let it be. Looking at Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuchen, the Emperor said, "You now are old enough. I will ask your Imperial Grandmother to help you select somedies!"

    "Uncle, there is no hurry. I am in poor health so I want to take another two or three years to recuperate my health." Opening his eyes slowly, Chu Liuchen answered as he covered his chest and coughed lightly.

    It seemed that Chu Liuchen would get tired even when he talked. Seeing his feeble look, the Emperor was silent for a while and finally nodded. He said softly, "Yes, there is no need for you to get married in a hurry, but you can select somedies first. You can tell your Imperial Grandmother what kind ofdies you favor."

    "I sure appreciate, uncle! I know that!" Chu Liuchen coughed lightly again as he answered gently with his shining and smiling eyes. It seemed that he was in a good mood.

    The Emperor took a deep sigh inwardly and clenched his fists in the sleeves. Then he turned to Chu Liuzhou and said, "Please tell your mother to take more care of your marriage."

    "Father, I am also in no hurry for it. You know, I am still young and callow." Chu Liuzhou immediately refused.

    Since he had heard those words, he was in no mood to select his wife and concubines. He kept telling himself that as the consort selection was a big deal, he must figure out every miss''s background and disposition. Otherwise, if women like First Miss Qin married him, he would be smeared by those people.

    Prince Zhou thought he must spend more time deliberating his marriage. Before he was told First Miss Qin''s stories, he had only focused on a woman''s background, asset and family status. Now he found it extremely necessary to include the morality and he couldn''t deal with this thing carelessly.

    Realizing these two princes were scared, the Emperor knew he had to take it slow. The Empress Dowager and he had decided to help these princes confirm their marriage today, as there might be a year for the imperial pce to prepare betrothal gifts before these princes got married officially.

    However, now it seemed that it would be better for him to ask them to decide who they intended to marryter. At least, these princes had enough time to check and consider, since the consort selection was very important, especially when those women they chose would marry into the imperial family and behave as a positive role model in front of citizens. Thus, they must deal with these things in a very careful way.

    The eldest prince was only fifteen and they might be much more mature in a few years.

    Thinking in this way, the Emperor slightly changed his mind that he wanted to ask them to hold consort selections now.

    Besides, there was no need to hurry these princes to get married. It was much more important for them to select their wives carefully.

    The Emperor only thought that his sons and brother were scared by that woman''s stories but didn''t know he was also imperceptibly influenced by these things and even thought it necessary to rearrange these princes'' marriages.

    A eunuch came into the imperial study room hurriedly, saying, "Your Majesty, Empress Dowager is asking you to go to her courtyard!"

    "Why?" The Emperor replied in an unpleasant way.

    "Rui''an Great Elder Princess enters the royal pce and finds Empress Dowager. It seems that she has found the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua''s daughter," answered the eunuch.

    Chu Liuchen''s eyshes fluttered but he still closed his eyes without moving. If unnecessary, he would always look like this in the imperial study room.

    "Qinghua and Shao Jiang''s daughter?" The Emperor was shocked.

    "It seems so, but I don''t know the details," the eunuch answered gingerly and didn''t dare to say anything wrong.

    One had to be extremely careful and prudent when working in the imperial pce because he or she might get killed if the one exaggerated anything.

    "Good, let''s go there!" After feeling shocked, the Emperor now got pleasant. He was on good terms with Shao Jiang when they were young. Knowing he had a daughter, the Emperor was delighted and stood up immediately.

    "Big brother, I shall leave now!" Prince Cheng stood up and said. He was ready to leave the pce.

    "So do I." Prince Zhou also stood up and bowed to his father. As the matter seemed to be weird, they both thought they''d better leave first.

    "Fine. Chen''er, let''s see your Imperial Grandmother," the Emperor said happily.

    "Uncle, you can go first and I will catch up with youter." Chu Liuchen opened his eyes and said in a low voice.

    "Great. Take your time!" The Emperor agreed and strode outward the study room with his servants.

    Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou then left together after the Emperor walked out the door.

    Xiao Xuanzi fetched Chu Liuchen''s fox-fur robe from a eunuch behind and helped Chu Liuchen put it on. Then he pushed his wheelchair expertly while two eunuchs came to help him raise up the wheelchair as they got close to the threshold. After these two eunuchs put down the wheelchair outside the room gently, Xiao Xuanzi nodded at them smilingly and left when pushing Chu Liuchen''s wheelchair.

    During this time, the Emperor, Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou had left.

    "Your Highness, do you want to take a chariot?" Xiao Xuanzi asked as he was pushing Chu Liuchen''s wheelchair.

    "No. Just take me there slowly in this way!" Chu Liuchen answered leisurely. Looking up at the sky, he found it was sunny and the gentle breeze wasfortable when Xiao Xuanzi pushed him in his wheelchair. Wrapping himself in the fox-fur robe, he leaned against the chair in a much drowsier manner.

    His face was as white as jade. Even though the fox-fur robe was white, his skin was still very light.

    "I see. I will bring you there by pushing you in your wheelchair VERY SLOWLY!" Xiao Xuanzi understood his master''s meaning and stressed thest two words. He then gesticted at the rear. Several eunuchs moved backwards and followed them by keeping about ten paces behind them.

    Looking back, Xiao Xuanzi was satisfied with the distance between those eunuchs and them. "Your Highness, do they know Second Miss Qin''s real identity now?" He lowered his voice and asked as he was pushing the wheelchair.

    Chu Liuchen closed his shimmery eyes and made a sound like "hmm" in a veryzy manner. Later, he was so quiet that Xiao Xuanzi even thought his master was asleep. Suddenly, Chu Liuchen said calmly, "It is the best time to disclose the fact that Zhuozhuo is the former Heir of Duke Xing''s daughter!"

    "Howe?" Xiao Xuanzi blinked and said with puzzlement, "Second Miss is still young, and if she returned to Duke Xing''s Mansion, people there must conspire against her. Besides, I heard that the one whom Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion likes is First Miss Qin but not Second Miss. I suppose she will not treat Second Miss well in the future."

    Since her biological grandmother didn''t intend to care about her, Madam of Duke Xing who would be Second Miss''s aunt would not show solicitude for her. It could tell that Madam of Duke Xing intended to ruin Shao Yuanhao by spoiling him to the skies from the way that she raised the little master. It was obvious that Madam of Duke Xing was also very sophisticated.

    "She is not an idiot who will be controlled by others so easily." Chu Liuchen''s mouth curved into a soft smile. Even though he didn''t open his eyes, Xiao Xuanzi knew his master was smiling sincerely and had smiling eyes now.

    An idea urred to him. Checking Chu Liuchen''s countenance carefully, he ventured to ask, "Your Highness, do you care about Second Miss very much?"

    Usually, Xiao Xuanzi didn''t dare to say these words, but just thought about this matter in his mind. Since his master now seemed to be in a good mood, Xiao Xuanzi thought he might not be punished even if he said something inappropriate!

    "She has my flowers and cat. Thus, if she gets into trouble, my flowers and cat will die."

    Chu Liuchen said casually.

    Xiao Xuanzi twitched his mouth and, for the first time, he thought his master was stubborn. How could some flowers and a cat be so important?

    Although others might not know what kind of person his master was, he knew this very clearly. Flowers? Even though they all belonged to a rare breed, his master would kill them. He had never cherished anyone, not to mention flowers. As regards the cat, it was good, but the one who raised it was not his master.

    He would hug his cat if he was in a good mood, but if not, he would throw it away directly. He had never cared about his cat. He just intended to let others think he liked the cat.

    He acted as if he really cared about his cat and flowers, but not Second Miss!

    If he didn''t care about her, why would he havee to the imperial pce so hurriedly? Xiao Xuanzi watched the whole process very carefully. Not only did Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou get scared, the Emperor didn''t look good. He muste here to frighten them deliberately.

    "Your Highness, you once said you want to let Second Miss marry into our mansion, didn''t you?" Xiao Xuanzi didn''t dare to tell his master what he was thinking about, and thus, he asked with a smiling face.

    "My mansion needs a hostess. She satisfies me basically and at least she is to my liking!" Chu Liuchen said slowly, "Since I choose her, I can''t let her be bullied by others. However good Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion is, it isn''t her biological family and people there don''t treat her well enough!"

    He said in a very calm and slow manner, which seemed that he was talking about something irrelevant to him. However, Xiao Xuanzi could sense that he was unhappy and thus, he smiled brightly.

    "As I said, Second Miss Qin, well, Second Miss Shao is special to my master! Wait, no, ording to the family ranking of Duke Xing''s Mansion, she doesn''t rank second but should rank behind. Since there are four misses in the Duke Xing''s Mansion, she should rank fifth there."

    "How is the n arranged yesterday going?"

    Hearing his question, Xiao Xuanzi quickly looked serious and said, "Don''t worry, your Highness. Everything is on your schedule."

    "Hmm!" Chu Liuchen murmured. Then he reclined against the wheelchair and closed his eyes in silence. "Imperial Grandmother''s courtyard should be in chaos now."

    He didn''t want to go there now because those people would make a conclusionter. It seemed that he had to calcte his next move now. Given the situation that Prince Cheng extricated himself from the consort selection with this matter and he was also in no hurry to get married, Chu Liuchen was hesitant and didn''t know whether he should engage Qin Wanru to him right now.

    He nned to engage Qin Wanru to him before because Imperial Grandmother urged him to get married. Since now there was no need to hurry and they were still young, could he suspend his engagement now?

    However, if he suspended this n, it might be inconvenient for him to get involved in something. Rolling his shimmery eyes, Chu Liuchen thought it might be better for him to engage Qin Wanru to him now. Besides, Qin Wanru was also a clever person and he just needed to give her a hand when she went into action.

    Pce of Benevolent Peace where Empress Dowager lived was in chaos now...

 Chapter 436 - The Snatch

    <h4>Chapter 436 The Snatch</h4>

    "You want to raise your granddaughter on your own?" Empress Dowager looked at Rui''an Great Elder Princess in surprise. It is generally believed that it was the paternal family who should raise the granddaughter and, besides, it was unreasonable to let the maternal side raise the granddaughter, especially when people of the paternal family were still alive. No matter how Empress Dowager sympathized with Rui''an Great Elder Princess, she now scowled heavily.

    Duke Xing''s Mansion was an aristocratic family while support from the nobility was the root of the country.

    "Empress Dowager, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion dislikes my granddaughter. She even expressed her aversion to Zhuozhuo in front of everyone at that time. Empress Dowager, if, if I, Zhuozhuo''s grandmother is unable to back her up, how, how can she survive in Duke Xing''s Mansion on her own?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess got red-rimmed eyes as it was exactly how she felt or thought.

    "She is an artless and naive girl. All of a sudden, she has to return to Duke Xing''s Mansion when she is totally unfamiliar with the ce and people there. How can she survive if there is no elder who loves her?"

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion''s heart pounded. "Empress Dowager, I didn''t know she is my biological granddaughter at that time and that is why I would say those words. I was deceived and I didn''t know I got the wrong person. Now since I find my biological granddaughter back, I will do my best to take real good care of her. Empress Dowager, you must support me!" As she answered, she began to wipe away her tears.

    She now really regretted that she said those words out of anger because Rui''an Great Elder Princess was pushing her hard at that time. Even though she did hate Qin Wanru, she didn''t dare to show her hatred towards Qin Wanru but had to save the situation.

    If Empress Dowager allowed Rui''an Great Elder Princess to raise Qin Wanru, the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion must be humiliated.

    "Empress Dowager, my daughter had been tortured by them and now they want to do the same thing to my granddaughter. She is still very young. I am afraid that if she lived in the Duke Xing''s Mansion, she would be driven away or be killed! She has suffered a lot. She has lost her parents at a very young age and been tortured by her vicious adoptive mother in her adoptive father''s mansion. Now, she has to live in Duke Xing''s Mansion? I don''t want her to suffer anymore!"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess cried.

    She had been strict with herself and had always appeared delighted in front of Empress Dowager. Even though everyone knew she was solitary and was aware of her suffering, she had always behaved in a tough and strong manner. However, now she couldn''t help crying.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion trembled with rage as Rui''an Great Elder Princess indicated that their mansion was going to murder Qin Wanru. She said, "Empress Dowager, it is not our mansion who led to the ident. My son, the former heir, died in the end while he even lost his biological daughter. That is the most thing we don''t want to see!"

    "Had you not gone hard with my daughter and been partial towards the Second Madam of your mansion, the former Heir of Duke Xing would not have taken my daughter away from your mansion!"

    "They didn''t inform us when they left. We had sent people to find them. Partial? If I really were partial towards Second Madam, I would have appointed my second son as the Heir of Duke Xing at that time!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was angry.

    "Now your second son has be Duke Xing by this means, and the Second Madam has be Madam of Duke Xing! Old Madam, you have always intended to get this position and you even killed my daughter and my son-inw just to achieve your goal!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess fought back, wiping away her tears. She showed no mercy to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion in front of Empress Dowager.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion didn''t expect that Rui''an Great Elder Princess would blindside her in that way and immediately her face turned pale out of anger. She pointed at Great Elder Princess with her trembling fingers and she was too angry to speak.

    Even though they had always been on bad terms with each other, they had never directly attacked each other like today. Moreover, ording to Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s words, if Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion admitted, the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion would not be able to bear the responsibility.

    "Great Elder Princess, how dare you nder me? The injustice is intolerable! You will pay for that!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion responded quickly while she even felt the pain in her liver because of anger.

    "I heard you disliked my daughter and even went hard with her. Since you found your second daughter-inw unable to marry my son-inw, you then showed your hatred towards my daughter and even forced my daughter and her husband to leave your mansion. Now, the one who benefits most is your favorite second daughter-inw. My daughter and her husband both died and they only left me a grandson and a granddaughter. Why are you still unwilling to let go of them?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess shouted as she red at Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "I will bring my biological granddaughter back to my mansion in any case!"

    "Nonsense! Hao''er now lives in your mansion and you still want to take Wanru away from me! The fact is that Infanta Qinghua had married into my mansion but not that my son married into your mansion! You are embarrassing the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion! If you want Wanru, then return me Hao''er!"

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was unwilling topromise on this matter.

    Empress Dowager put her hand on her forehead helplessly and leaned back resignedly. They had had a poor rtionship with each other for years. It was useless to mediate in their quarrel since they both refused to take a step back.

    "The Emperor ising!" A eunuch''s squeaky voice sounded outside.

    Hearing the call, Empress Dowager felt a bit relieved. The Emperor finally came. Although it seemed that Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion were arguing about things in the inner courtyard, what they were arguing had been more than that.

    Empress Dowager didn''t doubt what Rui''an Great Elder Princess said, which had shown hostility toward Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    In the past, as she had not paid attention to this matter, she never considered the possibility of this matter. However, now what Rui''an Great Elder Princess said sounded true. It seemed that Second Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion did gain an extra advantage by this means and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion did show bias in Second Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Although it sounded like that Second Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion had nothing to do with this matter, she now won the position.

    The Emperor once told her that Duke Xing''s Mansion presented a memorial to the throne, hoping the Emperor to allow them to appoint the current Duke Xing''s First Young Master as the Heir of Duke Xing. In the memorial, Duke Xing''s Mansion didn''t mention Shao Yuanhao, the former Heir of Duke Xing''s biological son at all. Had not the Empress Dowager told the Emperor that Rui''an Great Elder Princess had a little grandson who had a blood right to that title, the Emperor would have agreed them to confer the title of Heir of Duke Xing on another young master.

    Since the former Heir of Duke Xing lost his position and his son nearly lost his title, it was obvious that who would benefit from this matter!

    When the Emperor strode into the room, Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion immediately kneeled down and offered their salute. "Arise," said the Emperor, "Good to see you, mother!" After the Emperor bowed to Empress Dowager, he then took a seat beside.

    Several servants also came to help Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion get up. Then they also sat down politely.

    "Mother, I heard that Qinghua and Shao Jiang had a daughter who has not been with her family. What is going on?" The instant the Emperor sat down, he asked directly.

    "Yes, they did have a daughter who went missing for years. Now we find out that she is Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion." Empress Dowager answered with a smile. Actually, she was not sure whether this matter was a good sign.

    Were Qin Wanru the Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, her status would still not match her grandson''s. However, if Qin Huaiyong still tried hard to get promoted, it would be a good match. Since she was the miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion and Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s granddaughter now, she had no powerful protector behind even though her status now was able to match her grandson''s.

    "From Duke Xing''s Mansion''s attitude, it is obvious that they don''t care about this miss. In other words, it is reasonable as Qin Wanru is just a girl but not a boy. If they find her back, they will have to prepare another dowry. Moreover, since she is the former Heir of Duke Xing''s lineal descendant, her dowry must be very borate andrge."

    As regards Rui''an Great Elder Princess, she had no real power actually even though she had this title.

    Anyway, Empress Dowager now was unable to tell whether this matter was good or not. Thus, she had to ask about her grandson''s opinion when this thing was over.

    "Great! Since you find Shao Jiang''s daughter, then just take her back!" Although the Emperor felt familiar with the name of this Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, he now didn''t want to dwell on it. He smiled and asked, "It is a happy thing, but why do you have a quarrel with each other?"

    "Emperor, please allow me to raise my own biological granddaughter because I don''t believe Duke Xing''s Mansion," Rui''an Great Elder Princess said directly.

    "Emperor, if Qin Wanru lives in her mansion, then we will be humiliated!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion also hurried to say.

    "Well, just stop quarreling with each other. I now basically understand your issue. Nobody wants to see that tragedy so it is improper to me each other. Anyway, fortunately, since you now find her back, there is no need for you to fight about it. In my opinion, Qin Wanru can live in Duke Xing''s Mansion for a while and if Princess you miss her, you can let here to your mansion and stay with you."

    Seeing they were going to fight about this matter again, Empress Dowager could do nothing but say.

    "I sure appreciate, Empress Dowager!" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion felt exalted and hurried to bow and express her thanks to Empress Dowager.

    "Empress Dowager, my granddaughter is weak and she has fainted. I still feel worried about her when she has to stay in Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess choked with sobs while tears were sliding down her cheeks. She sounded pretty sincere and she even intended to kowtow to Empress Dowager and Emperor by holding her servants besides.

    Empress Dowager hurriedly asked a servant to hold her and she said in a much softer way, "Great Elder Princess, Qin Wanru is a daughter of Shao Family after all. It is a bit inappropriate for her to live in your mansion. Don''t you think so?"

    "Great Elder Princess, you now have Hao''er! If you insist on taking Qin Wanru to your mansion, then what about us?" Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion said to Rui''an Great Elder Princess in an imploring manner. "Great Elder Princess, if you insist on ming us for the tragedy, I can''t stop you. However, since, since Qin Wanru is Jiang''er''s biological daughter, Jiang''er would not rest in peace if she were unable to return to her paternal family."

    Thinking of her son''s look, Old Madam cried bitterly. She had always been proud of her eldest son. He was capable! Had he inherited the title of Duke Xing, the entire mansion must have a bright future! However, he died somewhere because of a woman and even lost his biological daughter!

    Seeing Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion crying again, Empress Dowager took a deep sigh and turned to the Emperor. That was why she particrly sent her servant to bring the Emperor here.

    Although Rui''an Great Elder Princess was pitiful, it was still inappropriate for Qin Wanru to live in her mansion. However, it was reasonable for Qin Wanru to stay with her for a time. Otherwise, Duke Xing''s Mansion would be embarrassed.

    "Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, you don''t have to feel sad. I will investigate what happened to Shao Jiang that year. If it turns out to be an ident, then just let it go. But if not, I will not let go of the wire-puller! Before I figure out this matter, I think Shao Jiang''s daughter had better live in Duke Xing''s Mansion and you have to record her as your family member under Shao Jiang''s name."

    Thinking for a while, the Emperor said. He had to send someone to investigate the death of the former Heir of Duke Xing, Shao Jiang while Duke Xing''s Mansion also had to write Shao Jiang''s daughter''s name down in their genealogy.

    Hearing the Emperor''s words, Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion immediately stopped quarreling with each other as these two things were very important.

    They just heard about Shao Jiang''s death from Qin Huaiyong. It was necessary for someone to get to the bottom of Shao Jiang''s death.

    "I will listen to you!" They answered together. It seemed that they finally reached a consensus on Emperor''s arrangement for now.

 Chapter 437 - Speed Is Precious in a War! Hurry up!

    <h4>Chapter 437 Speed Is Precious in a War! Hurry up!</h4>

    Qin Wanru had been dreaming.

    Every scene of her dreams was disordered and snatchy. The final scene was that Chu Liuchen stared at her when standing in the red imperial pce. Her stiff and contorted body was cut in half and they constituted a weird posture. There was blood everywhere.

    However, a voice calling "Zhuozhuo, Zhuozhuo" suddenly sounded in the bloody scene.

    It sounded desperate and painful, seeming that the whole world was going to be ruined.

    She suddenly sat bolt upright, sweating heavily. She stared at a point in the air and felt everywhere was stained with her blood. Thest scene in her dream was the ce where she was killed...

    "Zhuozhuo, are you okay? Do you feel ufortable?" A gentle but anxious voice sounded in her ears. The voice was true. It was different from those voices which sounded desperate and made her blood freeze in her dreams.

    Turning her stiff neck, Qin Wanru looked aside and found it was Rui''an Great Elder Princess who looked worried.

    "Zhuozhuo, are you okay? Do you need to see an imperial physician? I asked two imperial physicians toe here with me when I entered the imperial pce!''

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess reached out and held her hands. Qin Wanru''s hands were cold and sweating. When Rui''an Great Elder Princess realized that her granddaughter was sweating in an abnormal way, she looked worried and pale out of anxiety.

    Qin Wanru first closed her eyes and then opened them after calming down. When she found where she was, she finally realized that she was not in the inner pce where she was cut in half in herst life and that there was nobody calling her in an extremely desperate way. Her mouth curved into a slightly ironic smile as she remembered what had happened before she lost consciousness.

    "Grandma, I am fine. I just remembered something," Qin Wanru answered softly, holding Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s hands.

    This little girl was in sweat while her hair fell around her shoulder casually with several strands of hair hanging over her forehead which was bedewed with sweat. Her watery and shimmery big eyes made her look much more pitiful. Rui''an Great Elder Princess didn''t notice this before and now when she saw her eyes, she felt much sadder as Qin Wanru''s eyes did remind her of her daughter. Her eyes were quite like her mother¡®s.

    She felt extremely heartbroken when she was watching her eyes.

    Taking a towel from a servant girl, Rui''an Great Elder Princess helped Qin Wanru tuck her hair bedewed with sweat behind her ears and wiped away her sweat gently. She said very softly, "Don''t worry. I am here with you and nobody will dare to hurt you even though now your family name is Shao. If they mess with you, you can take my name."

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess now thought that had she been much stronger, Shao Jiang might have married into their mansion and lived with his bride''s family and the tragedy would not have happened. Moreover, her grandson and granddaughter could have taken her family name and it would have seemed that they had nothing to do with the partial and snorty old woman of Duke Xing''s Mansion!

    Certainly, Rui''an Great Elder Princess felt that it might be quite difficult for the Heir of Duke Xing to be willing to marry into their mansion but maybe he would love to!

    However, she could only think about this matter in her mind now.

    "Grandma, did my father like writing? Did my mother love nting flowers?" Qin Wanru held Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s hand hurriedly and asked anxiously.

    "Yes, they did." As Qin Wanru''s words reminded her of her daughter and son-inw, Rui''an Great Elder Princess got red-rimmed eyes. What a good couple they were! They were made for each other. However, why did the crude old woman dislike them? Why did she drive them away and even push them to die in their prime?

    Given this point, Rui''an Great Elder Princess knew that she would never live in harmony with Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion all her life.

    "Did my father have a scar on his left thumb? Did, did my mother have a little red spot between her eyebrows?" Qin Wanru choked with sobs. Two lives! For the first time, she saw things clearly in her dreams. Was that couple with a little daughter her parents?

    "YES! YES! YES! THEY DID! How did you know?" A lump came into Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s throat.

    It seemed that their voices sounded in her ears and their faces appeared in her sight.

    "Grandma, I was dreaming..." answered Qin Wanru, softly with her red-rimmed eyes. The delicate girl just sat on the bed with her tear-stained and sweat-stained face, which made her look quite pitiful.

    "My dear!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess suddenly held Qin Wanru in her arms. When she patted on her back lightly, she also began to cry.

    She now hated Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion more. Without her, her daughter and son-inw would not have died and her lovely granddaughter would not have left her family and have suffered a lot in the past. Now she could only meet her parents in her dreams.

    She knew she was the pr opposite of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    When Qin Wanru cried silently, she heard Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s weeping. Reaching out and patting on Rui''an Great Elder Princess gently, sheforted her softly, "Grandma, I am fine."

    In herst life, she didn''t find her origin and return to her true family, while Qin Yuru took her identity. Her n was the same as that in herst life; Duke Xing''s Mansion didn''t ept her as the former Heir of Duke Xing''s biological daughter as Rui''an Great Elder Princess would not care about this kind of ceremony to ept a nominal miss. However, did Qin Yuru do nothing to Rui''an Great Elder Princess?

    A trace of darkness shed upon in her eyes when Rui''an Great Elder Princess didn''t notice that.

    Even though she was epted by Duke Xing''s Mansion as a nominal miss, she acted in a way that she was the former Heir of Duke Xing''s biological daughter, which would definitely convince Rui''an Great Elder Princess that she was her granddaughter. Since Rui''an Great Elder Princess would send people to investigate her, then Qin Yuru must have something which belonged to her in herst life. Although Rui''an Great Elder Princess was dubious, she would think that Qin Yuru was her biological granddaughter to arge extent.

    If Qin Yuru said something or did something, Rui''an Great Elder Princess must consider her as her granddaughter. In herst life, Qin Yuru might somehow lead to the matter that Rui''an Great Elder Princess decided to be a nun.

    Without Hao''er and Rui''an Great Elder Princess, she could do nothing to save the situation even if she knew who she was in the end.

    After Madam of Duke Xing got rid of her family and people she relied on step by step, she then aimed at her in the end.

    She suddenly figured out those questions she didn''t understand before. Madam of Duke Xing did want to kill her because only in this way could she remove the source of the trouble. However, as she feared that her n would be so obvious, she chose to implement her vicious n step by step and pushed her into the hell.

    The death of her and all her family members had proved that how malicious Madam of Duke Xing was in herst life!

    "Good girl, it is good to know you are fine! I will protect you!" Gently pushing Qin Wanru away, Rui''an Great Elder Princess checked her countenance and found she had stopped crying. Even though she still looked pale and her face was still tear-stained, she smiled, which made people feel heartbroken.

    Her smile was so delicate and tender, which made Rui''an Great Elder Princess feel sad. However, fearing that her sadness would be delivered to Qin Wanru, she hurried to answer her when wiping away her tears casually with her handkerchief.

    She asked Nanny Gao to bring Qin Wanru a mat and put it behind her. Then she helped Qin Wanru recline on the mat.

    Qin Wanru reclined against the mat obediently. Taking her handkerchief from Yujie, she wiped away her tears and asked when looking around, "Grandma, where am I?"

    Her question made Rui''an Great Elder Princess look sulky. She scowled and said a little angrily, "Duke Xing''s Mansion. I have asked Empress Dowager and Emperor to allow me to raise you in my mansion. However, they said that it is much appropriate for Duke Xing''s Mansion to raise you and write your name down their family tree before the Emperor knows the truth of your father''s death and whether your father died by ident."

    Thinking of this, Rui''an Great Elder Princess regretted that she hadn''t let her son-inw marry into her mansion. Otherwise, she could have the right to raise her biological granddaughter.

    She didn''t believe people of Duke Xing''s Mansion because, in her mind, everyone was malicious there.

    "Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion dislikes me, doesn''t she? Why does she agree to let me live in Duke Xing''s Mansion?" Raising eyebrows, Qin Wanru asked in surprise.

    "Well, does she dare to say no? A timid and malicious old woman!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered. Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was a coward! Especially when Qinghua married Shao Jiang, she didn''t dare to say no in public even though she disliked Qinghua. However, when Qinghua lived in their mansion, she then began to torture her. Thinking in this way, Rui''an Great Elder Princess felt much more worried.

    "Will Wanru be fine in Duke Xing''s Mansion? No, I have to send someone to help her here."

    "I will send four old maids to you. If someone tries to hurt you, you can ask them to catch the guy and inform me. I wille to you soon and see who dares to bully you!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said angrily.

    When Qinghua was alive, she refused her offer. She even didn''t know she was bullied in Duke Xing''s Mansion because of that! Then as she couldn''t bear to stay in Duke Xing''s Mansion anymore, she then left.

    This time, she would not let them y the same old trick.

    "Thank you, grandma." Qin Wanru nodded. In Duke Xing''s Mansion, she only had Yujie whom she believed while others didn''t stand by her side so she needed to have people on her own side. She would not live in Duke Xing''s Mansion for a long time, but just for several days. Thus, she needed toe up with a n to leave Duke Xing''s Mansion first.

    She was too young so it was easy for others to handle her.

    "Grandma, when will they write my name down the genealogy book?" asked Qin Wanru.

    Before she left, she had to make sure that Duke Xing''s Mansion wrote her name down the family tree. When she came back, she would take those things they owed her back. However, first she had to defend her honor.

    She would let them pay for what they had done to Hao''er and her!

    "It should be in the near future." Rui''an Great Elder Princess answered in an unanimated way. The problem rted to her granddaughter''s family name always reminded her of her regret that she hadn''t let her son-inw live in their mansion. Otherwise, her dear granddaughter was able to take her family name.

    "Grandma, can they get faster? Maybe tomorrow? I hope they can open the ancestral temple and write my name down the genealogy book." Thinking for a while, Qin Wanru said. It would be better for her tounch a blitz when asking them to do this thing as fast as possible.

    "Tomorrow?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess was shocked.

    "Yes, grandma. I''d like to do it as soon as possible." Qin Wanru took Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s hands. Her little hands were as pale as jade, which made Rui''an Great Elder Princess feel sad.

    "Fine, I will try. If they refused, I will take you home and say that they don''t want to write your name down their family tree." Standing up, Rui''an Great Elder Princess replied.

    She now was going to confront Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

 Chapter 438 - Sarcastic! They Were Blood-related!

    <h4>Chapter 438 Sarcastic! They Were Blood-rted!</h4>

    When Rui''an Great Elder Princess left, four strong old maids guarded the door.

    Since her granddaughter hoped they would finish this task faster, then Duke Xing''s Mansion must hurry up. Otherwise, if they wanted a problem, then she would give them one! It was different from what they had reached a consensus on, it would be reasonable for her to say Duke Xing''s Mansion was reluctant to ept her biological granddaughter as one of their family member.

    Seeing Rui''an Great Elder Princess leaving, Qin Wanru looked at Yujie. Thetter then looked at four strong old maids outside the room and found they were obedient and were all standing outside the room. There was a distance between them and the room. It was perfect as they would not hear their conversation in the room while they could protect Qin Wanru.

    They were reliable! They knew the drill.

    Taking a few steps forward, Yujie lowered her voice and said, "Miss, Qing Yue says that First Miss Qin will marry Childe Di in a month!"

    Before Qin Wanru lost her consciousness, she had made sure everything was in order. She had known she would not return to Qin''s Mansion when she aplished this task. Thus, she especially let Old Madam Qin bring Qing Yue here and then asked her to return to Qin''s Mansion with Old Madam Qin again with the excuse that she wanted Qing Yue to bring something for her. She also asked Qing Yue to inform her of any message in Qin''s Mansion.

    Even though she didn''t expect that she would ck out suddenly, it was fortunate that Yujie and Qing Yue were clever and Qing Yue had delivered messages to them.

    "Tell me," Qin Wanru said impassively.

    Given the rtionship between Di Yan and Qin Yuru, it was hard to imagine that they would marry each other soon. Besides, the whole capital city now should know the matter that Qin Yuru tried to impersonate Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s granddaughter. Why did Duke Yong''s Mansion still insist on letting Di Yan marry Qin Yuru?

    "ording to Qing Yue, the general flew into a volcanic rage after he went back to Qin''s Mansion. He first reprimanded First Miss Qin and then went to visit Madam Dowager. When he came back, he sent people to invite Duke Yong and Childe Di toe to Qin''s Mansion. Nobody knew what they talked about. When they finished the talk, it was veryte so general asked people to prepare dinner for them. Childe Di was drunk and went to take a rest. When First Miss knew that, she came to him with hangover remedy. Then, they spent the night together."

    Yujie said in a low voice.

    It was totally a scandal, which led to a disorder in Qin''s Mansion. The general was to break off the engagement with Duke Yong''s Mansion. Now it was obvious that they could not cancel the engagement but even had to let them get married as soon as possible.

    "Miss, you might be surprised that Childe Di even pped First Miss Qin in her face when he left and said that she did it deliberately." Yujie continued to say, chuckling.

    She felt delighted as she finally found First Miss Qin who had always tried to plot against her miss now was extremely embarrassed.

    So she set a trap for Di Yan to force him to marry her? When Di Yan was sober, he must know he was totally on the hook. Di Yan must p her in the face out of rage and of hatred!

    However, usually Qin Yuru would be grounded if she did something wrong. However, it was quite dubious for her to be able to bring hangover drugs to Di Yan.

    It seemed that Duke Yong''s Mansion bit the bullet and promised to let Di Yan marry Qin Yuru.

    On the one hand, Qin Yuru had spent a night with Di Yan together. On the other hand, it must be Qin Huaiyong who dominated this event.

    Given the current situation, it was the best end-result for Qin Yuru!

    In herst life, Qin Huaiyong had never given her a hand when she was involved in troubles. This time, when Qin Yuru got into troubles, Qin Huaiyong then tried his best to help her. They were blood-rted! A trace of coldness appeared in her eyes while her long eyshes fluttered, overshadowing her eyes.

    Paused, Qin Wanru raised her head and asked, "Is there any rumor about the event which happened in Prince Cheng''s Mansion?" Yujie passed her a cup of tea and she sipped.

    The temperature of tea was perfect and even made people feel warm. After taking a sip of tea, she felt her hands and feet bedewed with sweat were getting warm again. Then she took another sip of tea and passed the cup to Yujie.

    "Yes. ording to Qing Yue, the whole city today now knows the event. Well, exactly, it is spread out yesterday evening. Since First Miss got hurt and saved Third Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, the saying was still tactful. However, today, rumors about First Miss Qin are spreading everywhere! Some people say that how dare she seduce Prince Cheng when she has been engaged while others say that she took another girl''s identity and tried to be the lineal miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion."

    Yujie replied in a very pleasant way.

    It was Qu Le who told her in the morning. Qin Wanru sent Qu Le to spread rumors earlier this morning for even though someone intended to stop her, it was toote.

    Qin Wanru smiled. She was pretty, so even though she now was a bit tired and weak, she still looked charming. Although she was young, she was like a peerless beauty now.

    "Where is Qu Le now?"

    "As you ordered before, I asked Qu Le to send gifts to Third Madam when she came back and let her tell Third Madam that it was from Madam Dowager to apologize to her for First Miss Qin''s mistake."

    Yujie responded gently.

    Before Qin Wanru lost her consciousness, she had told her servant girls that they had to make sure everything was in order, even though she fainted. Thus, not long after Qin Wanru cked out, Qu Le went directly to send gifts to Third Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and Madam of Duke Xing were both in the Flower Hall and nobody would care about the things of inner courtyard. Thus, nobody would expect that Qin Wanru would send people to find Third Madam who got hurt.

    The timing was perfect. When the drama was on in the flower hall, the inner courtyard knew nothing about that. Third Madam''s servant girl seemed to not know what happened in the flower hall.

    As for why they didn''t send gifts to Third Madam yesterday, it was because someone stopped them by saying that Third Madam was too weak to be able to meet them. Thus, they supposed she would be better today, then they sent Qu Le to visit this Third Madam.

    During their talk, Qu Le was back. Those four old maids at the entrance quickly stopped her.

    "I want to see my miss." Rolling her eyes, Qu Le answered with a smile as she thought these four old maids served Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Since they now were in Duke Xing''s Mansion, they could not offend this Old Madam.

    Hearing there was a noise at the door, Yujie came out. When she found it was Qu Le, she hurriedly talked to two of these old maids with a smile, "Could you please allow Qu Le, my miss''s private servant girl, toe in? She is asked to bring some clothes for my miss and she is a bitte!"

    Knowing she was Qin Wanru''s private servant girl, these old maids quickly made way for her.

    When Qu Le came in, she hurriedly went to Yujie and asked anxiously while walking into the room, "Does our miss wake up?"

    Qu Le asked when she walked. Since she now knew her father''s identity, she cared about Qin Wanru much more. As her father also served this family before, she would also do her best to serve this family.

    "Don''t worry! Miss is awake." Yujie smiled and then they both entered the inner room.

    When she saw Qin Wanru sitting on the bed in good condition, she felt relieved because her miss looked good even though her face was paler than usual. Taking a step forward, she bowed to Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru waved her hand to let her get up.

    "Have you seen Third Madam?" When Qu Le stood up, Qin Wanru asked.

    "Don''t worry. I have seen her and told her what you asked me to say. She is hurt badly. She not only gets hurt because of the impact of the terrible collision, but even broke her arm. Thus, she needs to take a rest for a time. Third Miss Shao and Fourth Miss Shao were there. When they saw me, they were extremely angry."

    Actually, without Third Madam Shao''s words, Third Miss Shao who seemed to have a bad temper would have hit her.

    Third Madam Shao had two daughters and they were her biological daughters.

    "What did Third Madam say when you said that you want the carriage?" Qin Wanru smiled as she had guessed how Third Madam Shao would react.

    Although it was said that Qin Yuru''s carriage collided with Third Madam''s and Qin Yuru even tried to save her. However, Third Madam was clear about the truth. Given Qin Yuru''s nature, she would not save Third Madam but would feel relieved when knowing she was fine.

    Although it seemed that she did try to save her, it was just a formality. There were servant girls and old maids with Third Madam and how could they let Qin Yuru alonee to save their madam. Given Qin Yuru''s neck, it was obvious that she could not meet anyone. Even though Qin Yuru who had a stiff neck, had a n to pretend to save Third Madam, she would not implement it actually.

    It was real for her to hide and look on aside.

    It was definitely not an ident yesterday. Because of the event of Prince Cheng''s Mansion, Qin Yuru was forced toe up with an idea. How could she figure one out so quickly? She must tell something to Duke Xing''s Mansion while Third Madam was plotted against by Madam of Duke Xing coincidentally.

    The fact should be that this Third Madam intended to go outside while Madam of Duke Xing did something to her, which made her carriage happen to collide with Qin Yuru''s and even let Third Madam get hurt. Qin Yuru must have known these things would happen.

    She could know that from Qin Yuru''s carriage.

    As regards the clue, Qin Wanru then left it to Third Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "I told her that First Miss Qin left Duke Xing''s Mansion in a hurry by taking Madam Dowager''s carriage. Thus, she wanted her carriage back. I said that I hope Third Madam can allow me to finish this task and get the carriage back while I can let the coachman drive it back to Qin''s Mansion. Although Third Madam said nothing, Third Miss Shao refused and said they had to investigate the ident with the carriage. Then I begged her to let me take the carriage back for several times, and Third Miss was much more determined that she would not let me take the carriage."

    Qu Le adored her miss much.

    The reason why Third Miss refused her suggestion for the first time was that she, as a servant of Qin''s Mansion didn''t apologize to Third Madam as soon as possible while First Miss Qin hit her. However, since she kept begging them to allow her to take the carriage back, Third Miss felt doubtful and even Third Madam who was lying on the bed also looked at her in a very suspicious way.

    She now had let Third Madam pay attention to the carriage so nobody could get that carriage.

    How clever her miss was! She just sent First Miss Qin''s carriage to Third Madam Shao by this means.

    Things in the carriage could prove that someone nned this "ident" that First Miss Qin''s carriage collided with Third Madam Shao''s. The fact that First Miss Qin tried to impersonate the lineal miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion indicated that someone sent First Miss Qin to Duke Xing''s Mansion deliberately. The saying that First Miss Qin saved Third Madam Shao also proved this.

    The sequence and flow of events had been carefullyid out. These things were used to prove First Miss Qin was a lineal miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion. But now, with these pieces of evidence, those malicious ns would be proven.

    The carriage yed a very important role in this n...

 Chapter 439 - Stained Clothes Could Not Be Worn

    <h4>Chapter 439 Stained Clothes Could Not Be Worn</h4>

    Qin Yuru''s carriage had been left in Duke Xing''s Mansion, which was a w left here!

    At that time, after Qin Yuru''s true feature had been revealed, all the people of Qin''s Mansion left. Old Madam hade on her own carriage. In that case, she naturally had no face to stay in Duke Xing''s Mansion, so Old Madam definitely took Qin Yuru to leave together on her own carriage. At that moment, no one would care about the carriage that Qin Yuru had taken toe here before.

    Of course, even if she had thought of the carriage, she would not have the face to mention the previous one.

    That carriage would be bound to leave in Duke Xing''s Mansion. This was another reason why Qin Wanru had asked Old Madam Qin toe here. She could take away Qin Yuru, whose true feature had been exposed at that time.

    Everything had been closely linked, and Qin Wanru had almost anticipated all the people''s reactions. Then the next thing to do was to send this carriage to the third branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Third Madam Shao had been badly injured and could not get up until now, which meant that she had not conspired with Qin Yuru and Madam of Duke Xing. In other words, she had been injured by Qin Yuru and Madam of Duke Xing. In addition, there were rumors that Qin Yuru was said to have saved Third Madam Shao.

    Even if it was really an ident, the third branch of Shao''s Mansion could not calmly ept this, not to mention that there might be some scheme to be found out.

    Qin Wanru was seizing the opportunity. Madam of Duke Xing would be so busy to deal with troubles that she would have time to plot against her or could not n carefully in a hurry. She knew that Madam of Duke Xing would take action before she had a firm foothold in Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Who is there?" Suddenly, an old maid''s voice came from outside.

    "Ie to send clothes to Second Miss," a servant girl said timidly.

    The old maid looked up and down at the two servant girls and then she looked at the clothes and ornaments in the tray in their hands. She did not find anything strange, so she let them in.

    Two servant girls came in one after the other.

    When she saw Qin Wanru leaning against the bed in the room, the servant girl hurriedly went up to salute her and said, "Dear Fifth Miss."

    There were four Young Misses in Duke Xing''s Mansion, and they were all older than Qin Wanru. In this way, Qin Wanru was the Fifth Miss Shao in Shao''s Mansion.

    Qin Wanru had not been officially recorded in the Shao pedigree yet, but everyone knew that this was just a matter of time. Everyone in the mansion calling her in this way first was also to make a good impression on Qin Wanru.

    "What''s the matter?" Qin Wanru asked calmly.

    "Hearing that Miss woken up, Madam asked me to send Fifth Miss some clean clothes," the leading servant girl answered respectfully. There were several pieces of clothes on the tray in her hands, and they were all new.

    Thetter servant girl held a smaller tray in her hands, on which there were three exquisite jewelry boxes. Obviously they were some essories.

    Yujie answered, "Our Miss has brought her own clothes!"

    "Our Madam says that Fifth Miss is the Miss of lineal descent in our mansion. This is a different status, so she naturally needs to wear some new clothes. These clothes were taken directly from the tailor shop by our Madam ording to Miss''s figure. That shop is the best one in the capital city."

    The servant girl answered.

    "How could she get ready-made clothes so quickly?" Qin Wanru was secretly shocked. It could almost be said that after she had exposed Qin Yuru and spoiled the n made by Madam of Duke Xing, Madam of Duke Xing immediately danced to another tune and prepared ready-made clothes for her. All these happened at a very fast speed.

    "Thank your Madam for me!" Qin Wanru said softly.

    Although people in Duke Xing''s Mansion called her Fifth Miss because of politeness, she did not have to call Madam of Duke Xing "Second Aunt" first!

    "Yes, I''ll leave!" The two servant girls handed the trays in their hands to Yujie and Qu Le respectively and left.

    Seeing the two servant girls disappear at the door, Qin Wanru frowned slightly and turned to look at the two trays of clothes and essories.

    Yujie put the tray on the table, took out a piece of clothes from it and shook to unfold it. Even though she had prepared mentally, when she saw the embroidery pattern on it, she could not help but praise it.

    It was a beautiful set of clothes with pale pinkish purple, which was also in line with Qin Wanru''s usual style of dressing. The yellow flowers dotted on the corner of the skirt formed an unevence pattern, which made people feel that it had a girlish cuteness. It was indeed the style that the young girls liked at the moment.

    The next several sets were all like this.

    There were four sets of clothes in total. Each of them was extremely beautiful, and the size was suitable.

    For some women who were good at making clothes, they could make clothes with almost perfect sizes only by taking a few nces. There must be some women who were skilled at making clothes and working for Madam of Duke Xing. Such women had seen Qin Wanru before, so they could pick out such appropriate ready-made clothes.

    "What about the clothes I wore before?" Qin Wanru frowned and asked.

    "These... should be in the previous courtyard!" Yujie hesitated for a moment and said. Aftering here, they had lived in the courtyard near the Chuihua Gate with Qin Yuru. Now they were still in the wing room near the flower hall.

    However, this was only a temporary ce to rest. After all, they could not really live here.

    "Let''s go back first." Qin Wanru lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Qu Le came over and crouched down to help her put shoes on.

    Qin Wanru stood up straight with Yujie''s help. Sheposed herself and felt that her condition was not bad, so she nodded to the two servant girls.

    There was nothing else in the room that needed packing up. The master and two servants just took the two trays of gifts and went out.

    Seeing Qin Wanruing out, the four old maids saluted to Qin Wanru in a hurry, and then followed Qin Wanru to the inner courtyard.

    Now all the people in Duke Xing''s Mansion knew that the Second Miss Qin was the daughter of the former heir of Duke Xing. Those who saw them on the way would naturally step aside to salute her.

    Qin Wanru together with a group of people stepped into Chuihua Gate and came to the yard where they had lived before.

    When she pushed the courtyard door open, she saw a few old maids and servant girls who were tidying up in the courtyard. She was immediately stunned, because there had been no servants in the courtyard when she had left.

    "Fifth Miss, why do youe back?" An old maid in charge came over in a hurry and asked in surprise.

    "Shouldn''t Ie back?" Qin Wanru asked softly.

    "This is just a guest yard. How can we let Fifth Miss live here? Madam has arranged another ce for Fifth Miss to live. I''ll take you there right now," the old maid in charge said enthusiastically to tter her.

    "Madam of Duke Xing has already prepared a courtyard for me?" Qin Wanru''s expression became strange.

    "Yes, she has been prepared it early. This guest yard is so shabby that we cannot let Fifth Miss live here. Fifth Miss, pleasee with me."

    "Yujie, take the clothes that we brought before!" Since everything had already been arranged in a reasonable manner, it was obviously not convenient for Qin Wanru to refuse, so she ordered Yujie at once.

    Two old maids from Great Elder Princess''s Mansion took the trays from Yujie and Qu Le, and politely retreated behind them.

    "Do you still have clothes left here, Fifth Miss?" The face of the old maid in charge turned pale with shock, and it was obvious that something bad had happened.

    "Our Misses here to apany First Miss, so she naturally brought clothes here," Qu Le said unhappily.

    The old maid in charge started panicking. She pointed to somewhere and said anxiously, "Wee to clean up the courtyard and find some clothes. We think they belong to the First Miss of Qin''s Mansion, so we throw them out. We do not know that Fifth Miss''s clothes are also in them. Please forgive us!"

    Everyone looked over in the direction of her finger. When they saw the pile of clothes clearly, Yujie''s face turned pale with anger.

    It was indeed the clothes that Qin Wanru had brought to Duke Xing''s Mansion before. The clothes had been wrapped in a package, but now a few corners of the package were torn. The package was thrown in disorder and the clothes and other things inside also fell out.

    The people in the courtyard were cleaning. It was unknown whether it was because they thought that these were Qin Yuru''s clothes. No one cared about those clothes and they got wet from the water used for cleaning up, which made them look like a pile of garbage.

    Seeing that things were not going well, the old maid in charge rushed over and did not dare to open the package directly. She just stuffed the clothes that had fallen outside into the package and said in a hurry, "Fifth Miss, I do not know that this is yours. Fortunately, it is only a little wet now. Everything inside should be fine and can still be used."

    After stuffing all the clothes into the package, the old maid in charge came over with a sad face and carried several packages. Looking at the old maid''s hands, which seemed to be stained with dirty water in cleaning, Yujie''s face turned livid.

    She stretched out to pull the packages from the old maid''s hands. Looking at the few big ck handprints on them, she was so angry that she could not say a word.

    She knew that the clothes and other things inside had been stained with no need to look inside.

    "Are you airhead? When our miss came yesterday, she said that she would live here." Yujie''s face changed out of anger.

    Qin Wanru''s eyes fell on the supervisor''s face. Although the old maid looked respectful and a little panic on her face, her eyes were very flexible and she was a clever old maid at first nce. Then Qin Wanru looked at the helpless servants in the courtyard with the corners of lips slightly raised.

    Sure enough, the trouble was waiting for her here.

    "Where is the newly arranged yard?" Qin Wanru narrowed her eyes with a trace of coldness shing in her shiny eyes.

    "Yes, yes, I''ll take you there right now!" Seeing that Qin Wanru did not pursue the matter anymore, the old maid in charge ttered her excitedly and then led the way in front of her.

    Qin Wanru turned around and followed her calmly.

    "Miss!" Yujie stamped her feet angrily. She felt that Qin Wanru should not generously let this old maid leave.

    "Let me take a rest first. I am tired!" Qin Wanru reached out to touch her head, and then closed her eyes.

    Seeing that she was so weak, Yujie dared not to make any more trouble. She quickly reached out to hold her and followed the old maid in charge of the inner courtyard in a hurry.

    It seemed that this time the yard would not be next to the entrance of Chuihua Gate.

    She was also very curious about another courtyard that Madam of Duke Xing had prepared for her. To judge from the old maid''s words, the new courtyard was not a yard for guests but a yard that had been prepared early. Was it because of Qin Yuru?

    In herst life, she had heard that Qin Yuru''s courtyard in Duke Xing''s Mansion was beautiful and magnificent. It had been said that it was one of the main courtyards of Duke Xing''s Mansion. She did not know whether it was the one where Qin Yuru had lived in thest life. If so, she knew something about it!

 Chapter 440 - Mighty Ruian Great Elder Princess

    <h4>Chapter 440 Mighty Rui''an Great Elder Princess</h4>

    The three bright characters at the entrance of the "Qu Huan Courtyard" were extremely quaint and natural. At a nce, you can see the strength of the calligraphy.

    Standing at the door, she looked at the size of the courtyard, which was about halfrger than that of Old Madam Qin when she was in Qin''s Mansion. She could tell that this was one of the main courtyards.

    "Who originally lived here?" Qin Wanru asked after standing still.

    "Nobody lived here before. They originally wanted to arrange for First Miss to live here, but First Miss didn''t like to be too far away from Madam. So this yard is vacant." The old maid in charge exined cleverly.

    Qin Wanru walked into the yard, and there were two servant girls in the yard. When they saw Qin Wanruing in, they hurriedly saluted.

    A group of people walked to the open main house and entered the house, where they saw exquisite mahogany furniture and carved cases.

    Qin Wanru had also been to Duke Yong''s Mansion before, and felt that theyout in front of her was almost the same as that of Old Madam in the Duke Yong''s Mansion.

    Although Duke Yong''s Mansion had fallen, the house of Old Madam of Duke Yong was very well decorated. And it was not something that ordinary people could arrange.

    Theyout of Old Madam Qin''s house was also the best in the entire Qin''s Mansion. But many things were newly bought. There were very few things that can only be taken out from the aristocratic family which had hundreds of years. But the set of mahogany furniture in front of her and otheryout in this room were all borate and had ancient charm.

    This was not an ordinary yard.

    It was also not like the courtyard where Qin Yuru lived in thest life. The house was so magnificent and fine-decorated. It was definitely the real master of Duke Xing''s Mansion who could live in it. She looked at the curtains hanging on both sides, and the hanging screen made by round pearls at the door. Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    She actually knew there was such a yard.

    The person who lived in the courtyard in thest life was not Qin Yuru but the First Young Master of Duke Xing''s Mansion, who was also the heir of a duketer. The reason why she remembered so clearly was that once a time Qin Yuru came back angrily. Her face was pped. She was scolding people while saying the name of Qu Huan Courtyard.

    At that time, Qin Wanru happened to meet her at the intersection and was pushed down to the ground by Qin Yuru rudely and reprimanded by her fiercely. Her words contained the name of Qu Huan Courtyard frequently.

    First Young Master Shao, Shao Hua¡¯an''s yard, but now it had not been his! This should be the wedding room prepared for Shao Hua¡¯an. In thest life, the person who pped Qin Yuru was the wife of the First Young Master Shao. But it was not clear why she would have a conflict with Qin Yuru and even pped her.

    It was really generous for Madam of Duke Xing to give the yard which was arranged for Shao Hua¡¯an to get married to her.

    This behavior was unmable even as the grandmother!

    Stepping inside, she sat down on the chair in the middle, and the old maids in the princess''s house ced the tray on the table at the door and politely retreated.

    The old maid of Duke Xing''s Mansion pointed at theyout inside the house with a smile. "Fifth Miss, these are all arranged by our Madam. Many of them are taken from the dowry of our Madam. We hope you can like them!"

    "These are good. I like them very much!" Qin Wanru nodded and said softly.

    The faces of Yujie and Qu Le also looked better. And they were no longer irritated by the matter about clothes just now.

    No matter how they looked at it, this yard was not of the same grade as the former temporary yard. From this they could also see the sincerity of Madam of Duke Xing.

    "You can go back first." Qin Wanru waved her hands and said.

    "Yes, I will retreat right now. The supervisor old maid in charge of this yard will report to Fifth Misster." The supervisor old maid smiled and said. Then she saluted to Qin Wanru and reported to retreat.

    Seeing the old maid in charge leaving, the arch eyebrows of Qin Wanru deeply frowned.

    Madam of Duke Xing would be so kind as to give the courtyard that she prepared for her son to her early? It was impossible even if she wanted to show it to her grandmother!

    Considering Madam of Duke Xing''s personality, she was not like the person who would do such a thing!

    But if not, why did she give such a yard to her? But since she had given her, Qin Wanru could naturally live in it and after that Madam of Duke Xing could no longer tantly snatch it from her.

    There were contradictions that made people very uneasy.

    Although Qin Yuru lived well in thest life, it was not here. In this life, things had changed, and she became the Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion. And she even lived better. This was notpensation!

    Qin Wanru could be sure of this. In thest life, Qin Yuru lived in the courtyard where she could live for a long time. Although it was very good for outsiders, it was ordinary for the people from Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    As Qin Yuru''s identity at that time, it was best to live like this.

    But now she lived here, almost robbing the residence of the son of Madam of Duke Xing. This kind of residence should be picked for a long time. It would be constructed early and arranged a bit by a bit. It could not be arranged like this without several years of effort.

    After spending so much effort, how could Madam of Duke Xing watch her living in it?

    Another thing that made Qin Wanru doubtful was the First Young Master of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Looking at this way, he would inherit the position of the heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion, and living in such a courtyard also matched his identity.

    What did it mean for her to live in it? Would this make others doubt the position of heir of a duke of Shao Hua¡¯an?

    If this yard was just gorgeous and splendid, Madam of Duke Xing would be able to endure it. But if others would doubt the position of heir of a duke that First Young Master would get, Madam of Duke Xing would never endure it.

    There must be another reason.

    "Miss, you can''t wear any of these clothes!" Qu Le''s voice came over, and it sounded very angry. Qin Wanru hid her thoughts and looked at Qu Le.

    Seeing the clothes shaken out on the table, she stood up and walked over.

    "Miss, the clothes bag has not been opened, but the clothes can hardly be worn, and there are stains on all of them."

    Yujie also helped her to tidy them up. When she shook off a piece of clothing, she said that how such clothes could still be worn.

    Qin Wanru did not take many clothes. She only took three sets because she didn''t n to stay here for a long time.

    Picking up the clothes in Yujie''s hands and looking at it, she found there wererge and small water stains. And then she thought about the cleaning in the yard just now. The stains on the clothes were definitely dirty.

    "Fortunately, a few sets of clothes have been sent here before. Otherwise, Miss would have no clothes to wear now!" Qu Le grumbled unwillingly.

    Qin Wanru''s heart missed a beat. The clothes that had been prepared long ago? The clothes that she could not wear in front of her now?

    There must be something special in it...

    "Tomorrow she will recognize the ancestors?! That would be too anxious!" Old Madam was sitting in the house. Her brow furrowed tightly, and she did not look happy.

    She didn''t sit in the first ce. She just sat on the left side of the house, and on the right sat the Rui''an Great Elder Princess, who ignored the courtesy.

    Between them there was a tea table, on which there were tea cups and dim sums. It seemed to be peaceful. However, the atmosphere in the house was tight. Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s face was cold and she looked at Old Madam with sharp sight.

    Maybe it was because that her husband had passed away early, Rui''an Great Elder Princess tended to be sharper on her manner than other women. At this time, she stiffened her face which made others feel her coldness between her eyes and eyebrows. The crowd of servants in Duke Xing Old Madam''s room all squatted quietly, and they did not dare to breathe.

    As for the imposing manner, Old Madam was far behind Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "If you don''t recognize Zhuozhuo tomorrow, I will take her away so that it could save your time for finding various reasons to doubt Zhuozhuo''s identity." Rui''an Great Elder Princess impolitely stared at Old Madam and said.

    She meant that if there were a disagreement, she would take her away and things would be pushed to Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Old Madam was very unhappy, and her face had been somber since Rui''an Great Elder Princess entered the door. "Great Elder Princess, Wanru is the granddaughter in our mansion. How could we let her go with Great Elder Princess?! If Great Elder Princess really wants her, please let Hao''ere back."

    "Hao''er doesn''t want toe back. He still wants to live with me!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess directly refused.

    She said that she just took him to her ce. Within a few years, she had no idea to let Hao''ere back. Duke Xing''s Mansion had no good intentions for Hao''er, nor did they send anyone to teach him carefully. In that case, she would find someone to teach him.

    "Great Elder Princess, this is unreasonable!" Old Madam''s face grew darker.

    "There are more unreasonable things in your mansion. Just take Madam of Duke Xing in your mansion as an example. She has her parents but was raised in your mansion early. She decided to marry to my son-inw but she did not and she marries to the present Duke Xing. I don''t know whether it is elegant or unreasonable if I tell it out?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered. She had a distinguished status, and now she had nothing to care much about, so she naturally said what she thought.

    The words made the face of Old Madam be red, blue, and pale...

    Speaking of this kind of thing, of course, the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion was embarrassed. At first, she meant that the current Madam of Duke Xing should marry her eldest son. She didn''t expect her eldest son to ask for a marriage. So she had to let her marry her second son.

    Speaking of this matter, it was also a secret in Duke Xing''s Mansion. Linking to the two brothers would damage her reputation. But at the time, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was so angry. She let Madam of Duke Xing marry her second son because she wanted to make Infanta Qinghua angry.

    To be honest, this matter was extremely disrespectful and unruly. If it broke out, the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion would also be embarrassed. Especially at this critical time, Duke Xing''s Mansion''s reputation could not be destroyed.

    "Okay, just as what Great Elder Princess says. But if it is in a hurry, the courtesy might not be good enough. And the number of people invited may not be enough!" Old Madam gritted her teeth and her attitude softened.

    It was a big event to be recorded in the genealogy, especially Qin Wanru''s biological father was Shao Jiang, who was the former heir of a duke of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Qin Wanru''s returning represented the fact that Shao Jiang did not only have a disobedient young son but also a daughter.

    For so many years, Duke Xing''s Mansion had been blurring the existence of Shao Yuanhao. But the emergence of Qin Wanru nowadays made them unable to blur the existence of the generation of the former heir of a duke.

    "That would bother Old Madam!" Since the goal was achieved, Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s face became soft.

    Next were the two discussing whom they should invite tomorrow, what to prepare, and the impolite requirements of Rui''an Great Elder Princess to watch the courtesy...

 Chapter 441 - The Investigation of the Third Branch

    <h4>Chapter 441 The Investigation of the Third Branch</h4>

    While Old Madam and Rui''an Great Elder Princess were arguing, Madam of Duke Xing was waiting in the wing room beside. After Rui''an Great Elder Princess entered the door, she, who was having a conversation with Old Madam, was sent out.

    Their conversation was interrupted, and she could only step aside.

    Sitting in the wing room and waiting, Madam of Duke Xing showed a trace of ferociousness and unwillingness on her face from time to time. She was just a step away from achieving her goal.

    If Qin Yuru took Qin Wanru''s ce and entered Duke Xing''s Mansion, she could make her do anything she wanted in the future, and Shao Yuanhao would be under her control. Even if Shao Yuanhao died, Rui''an Great Elder Princess would not make ast desperate effort to fight against Duke Xing''s Mansion. After all, the suspected daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion was still in Duke Xing''s Mansion, wasn''t she?

    But now her n was ruined by Qin Wanru. Madam of Duke Xing was sure that it must have something to do with Qin Wanru.

    The reason for the visit of the middle-aged couple arranged by her was to make Qin Wanru''s identity doubted. As soon as Qin Yuru''s identity was doubted, Madam of Duke Xing released the couple so that they could im that Qin Wanru was their daughter and thus to make it impossible for Qin Wanru to be rted to the former Heir of Duke Xing.

    It didn''t matter that Qin Yuru was not the "daughter" of the former Heir of Duke Xing, but it couldn''t be Qin Wanru.

    However, it happened all of a sudden, and she wasn''t fully prepared. The middle-aged couple wasn''t supposed toe out to testify against Qin Wanru at this time. Thus, she failed on the verge of sess.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn''t worry that the couple would give up her name, because she had sent someone to secretly contact them and ask them to pretend to be Qin Wanru''s parents, and she had sent the person away recently. She didn''t worry that the couple would testify against her.

    Nanny Sheng pushed the door open and walked into the room quietly.

    "How is it going?" Madam of Duke Xing clenched her fists and asked in a low voice.

    "Rest assured, Madam. The clothes in the yard have been thrown away, and the clothes she brought have been too dirty to wear. The First Miss Qin had lived there, and everyone knows that those clothes belong to her. So it''s reasonable to directly throw them out for washing," Nanny Sheng said.

    "Didn''t she doubt it?" Madam of Duke Xing asked after hesitating for a moment. The girl was cunning, so she had to make sure of it.

    "She didn''t doubt it. The First Miss of Qin''s Mansion pretended to be the Young Lady of our mansion. The servants in our mansion have issues with her, so it''s reasonable for them to throw out her package at will. The old maid in charge has reported that she just asked about her clothes casually and then gave it up. Madam, you''ve given her some clothes, so she wouldn''t really argue with us for a few clothes."

    Nanny Shengforted Madam of Duke Xing. She had been serving Madam of Duke Xing since Madam of Duke Xing lived in Duke Xing''s Mansion. Thus, she could naturally tell that Madam of Duke Xing was very uneasy and not as steady and decent as before.

    "I''m not afraid that she will argue with us, but that she will turn to that person and then that person will argue with Old Madam again." Madam of Duke Xing sighed and looked towards the main room.

    Nanny Sheng knew that she was talking about Rui''an Great Elder Princess. In this mansion, no one dared to mess with Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    In the past, although they didn''t get along well with each other, at least they still maintained a peaceful rtionship on the surface or simply avoided meeting each other. But now Great Elder Princess seemed to be watching Duke Xing''s Mansion. Even a slight contradiction could lead to something terrible.

    Incapable of winning in the argument, she was helpless.

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing still frowned, Nanny Sheng fell silent for a moment and then said with a smile, "Madam, it''s still not toote. If something really happens and is seen by so many people, it''ll have nothing to do with you, and no matter how hard Rui''an Great Elder Princess tries to argue, she''s alone. Although she''s Great Elder Princess, she couldn''t convince everyone."

    "That''s the only way. Have they got ready?" Madam of Duke Xing blinked, and said in an increasingly low voice.

    There was no one else in the room except for her and Nanny Sheng, so her voice sounded low and weird.

    "Rest assured, Madam. Everything has been arranged properly. After we fulfill the n, we will find a husband for cousin Miss in the area south of the Yangtze River. It''s far away from here, so no one will find out what has happened to cousin Miss. Moreover, even if someone finds out about it, it''ll be no big deal with you as cousin Miss''s backing!" Nanny Shengforted her with a smile.

    "Will there be any ident?" Madam of Duke Xing kept feeling uneasy.

    "Madam, it will be fine. No matter how smart she is, it is impossible for her to realize our n this time." Nanny Sheng pointed at Qu Huan Yard and said.

    "I hope so! This girl can''t stay here, otherwise she will cause big trouble!" Madam of Duke Xing said with a gloomy face. Part of the sunlight from outside shone on her face through the window, making her face half bright and half dark. She looked extremely unsightly with a trace of weirdness on her delicate face.

    "Madam, rest assured. Nothing will go wrong this time. She has juste to our mansion. Despite the two maids who can testify for her, no one will believe anything she says. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, can Rui''an Great Elder Princess say anything about it? As an aristocratic family, even if we spare her life, we''ll make her spend her lifetime in a temple from now on."

    Nanny Sheng gnashed her teeth and said.

    "Okay, make it more borate. We must avoid any idents." Madam of Duke Xing was satisfied, but still instructed Nanny Sheng.

    She had set up a lot of things, and they seldom went wrong. But now things went wrong one after another, so she did not have much confidence in herself and worried that there would be another ident at the end.

    "Madam, rest assured." Nanny Sheng nodded and left. When walking to the door, she asked two little maids to pay attention to Madam of Duke Xing''s deeds, and then turned around and hurried to somewhere in the inner courtyard.

    In the most remote corner of the mansion, there was a small yard where cousin Miss Wang Yishu lived. With not many servants, this corner looked a little deste.

    As Nanny Sheng entered the main room, a maid came over and lifted the curtain to let Nanny Sheng get in. After walking inside and seeing Wang Yishu lying on the bed with a pale face, Nanny Sheng hurriedly said with a ttering smile, "Cousin Miss, have you got better?"

    Wang Yishu coughed in a low voice and covered her mouth with a handkerchief. It could be seen from her pale face that she was in poor health. She said, "Thank you for your concern. There''s nothing serious now. The doctor said that I just need to nurse my body well!"

    "That''s good. Madam would be relieved to know that," Nanny Sheng said as she looked around.

    "Are you looking for my brother, Nanny?" Wang Yishu said in a hoarse voice. If someone were here, he would definitely find that Miss Wang, who was in her blooming season, lookedpletely different from the girl she had been before. Her pale and dark face made her seem to be several years older all at once.

    "Yes, has cousin young mastere?" Nanny Sheng nodded and smiled. She reached out to pull a chair over, sat down in front of the bed and then waved.

    Wang Yishu''s maids looked timidly at Wang Yishu.

    "All of you may leave now. I have something to talk with your Miss," Nanny Sheng said impatiently with a straight face.

    The maids didn''t dare to hesitate and hurriedly left. They had been treated coldly these days in Duke Xing''s Mansion. Even Wang Yishu didn''t dare to offend the intimate old maid of Madam of Duke Xing, not to mention they were just Wang Yishu''s maids.

    "Has cousin young master got ready?" As soon as the maids left, Nanny Sheng asked directly.

    "Everything has been arranged properly... Will Second Aunt-inw really let me go?" Wang Yishu raised her pale and haggard face and asked uncertainly.

    "Cousin Miss, what are you talking about? Why wouldn''t Madam let you go? Madam used to want the best for you, didn''t she? Nevertheless, you''ve done so wrong in the pce. Thus, Madam has to keep you from exposing yourself in public so that you have to stay here. As long as we fulfill the n this time, Madam will definitely find you a decent husband whose family is far away from the capital city."

    Nanny Sheng''s face was full of smiles, looking like a blooming chrysanthemum.

    "Uh... What about my brother?" However, Wang Yishu just showed a faint smile.

    "Cousin Young Master can suit himself. If he is willing to leave with you, Madam will arrange everything for him after he reaches the area south of the Yangtze River. If he is unwilling to go there, Madam will take care of him in the capital city. Even though he can''t participate in the imperial examination now, Madam can rmend him for a post with personal guarantee. Madam would do it a few yearster after people forget what he has done. The Duke is qualified to rmend him for a post with personal guarantee."

    Nanny Shengforted Wang Yishu with a smile.

    "Okay, I''ll do whatever Nanny and second aunt-inw ask!" Wang Yishu gnashed her teeth with a hint of viciousness in her eyes. She had fallen into such a wretched situation because of Qin Wanru. At the thought of this, she wished she could tear Qin Wanru apart.

    Now that Qin Wanru was going to fall into her hands, how could she let her go?

    Since Qin Wanru had pushed her into such a wretched situation, she would ruin her life. Qin Wanru wanted to be the noble lineal daughter of Duke Xing''s Mansion? In her dream!

    Nanny Sheng and Wang Yishu talked things over, while waiting for Wang Shengxue, Wang Yishu''s brother, toe over. Meanwhile, the members of the third branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion were also taking action secretly.

    Leading a few maids and old maids, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing, the third and fourth Misses of the third branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion, had got out of the room of the Madam of the third branch a moment ago.

    They didn''t think much before, but intended to find a chance to argue with Qin Yuru, the First Miss of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, at the thought that she had bumped into their mother. However, they found some clues in surprise. After a short discussion with their mother, they went to the open space, where the carriages were parked, with several henchmen.

    Both Qin Wanru''s carriage and Qin Yuru''s carriage were parked in this open space.

    "Third Miss, Fourth Miss, are you going out?" An old maid came up to them with a smile and asked.

    Shao Caihuan looked the old maid up and down, but did not recognize her. She raised her head slightly and said haughtily, "Is Qin Yuru''s carriage still here? I want to have a look at it."

    "Third Miss, I''m afraid you can''t do that. The carriage of Qin''s mansion is indeed here. But now we haven''t figured out the rtionship between the two Misses of Qin''s mansion and our mansion. We had better avoid any ident at this moment. Madam Dowager is perturbed now."

    The old maid answered with a smile.

    Old Madam had a good impression of the First Miss of Qin''s mansion before, but didn''t like the Second Miss of Qin''s mansion. However, the fact surprised everyone. Qin Yuru intended to pretend to be Old Madam''s granddaughter, while Qin Wanru was her real granddaughter. This news had just been spread to the third branch.

    If it weren''t for this news, the Third Madam would not have sent her daughters here at once even if she was suspicious. Because of this news, she thought that Qin Yuru had nned it for a long time. So the ident on that day would not be simple.

 Chapter 442 - The Seed of Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 442 The Seed of Suspicion</h4>

    The old maid threatened Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing with Old Madam. In the past, they would definitely walk away on hearing these words.

    But now the old maid''s words even made them more suspicious. Their Mother had been injured and still stayed in bed. The doctor said that she had to recuperate for at least half a year. Moreover, the foundation of her body had been hurt, which was likely to make her susceptible to diseases in future. Seeing their Mother suffer, the two sisters burst into anger. Now they had got a rough idea of Qin Yuru''s plotting against their Mother.

    With the evidence right in front of them, how could they give up?

    "What if we insist on having a look at it?" Shao Cailing said insolently.

    "It''s inappropriate. Both Madam and Old Madam won''t like it," the old maid said with a stiff smile.

    "Pull her away!" Shao Cailing said with her gaze falling on a carriage behind the old maid. It was not the carriage of Duke Xing''s Mansion, so it should be the carriage of Qin''s mansion. The old maid happened to stand in front of the carriage.

    The two maids behind her came over and pulled the old maid away on each side.

    Shao Cailing stepped forward and reached out to lift the curtain of the carriage. After seeing what was inside clearly, she got so furious that her face turned pale.

    "What is it?" Shao Caihuan also hurriedly came forward and poked her head to have a look. At the moment, she almost passed out due to rage.

    "Let''s go to meet Grandmother!" Shao Caihuan said angrily. She turned around and strode away.

    Shao Cailing red at the old maid and said sternly, "Bring her along. Since she kept trying to stop us from having a look, she must be an aplice!"

    No matter whether it was true or not, based on the fact that this old maid dared to stop them just now, Shao Cailing could tell that it had something to do with her.

    "Third Miss, Fourth Miss, I''ve just been assigned here to manage the parking lot. I don''t know anything. Just because Madam has told me to take charge of the parking lot and avoid any idents, I came up to stop you. I know nothing else."

    The old maid, who was under control,ined of being wronged loudly. She struggled from side to side and was about to free herself.

    Shao Caihuan said in rage, "Two more maidse up to hold her down and take her away!"

    Since the old maid was suspicious, they would certainly not let her go.

    Another two maids came over, gagged the old maid, put her hands against her back, fixed her by twisting her body and dragged her forward.

    Along the way, the old maid was still struggling, but she was seized and couldn''t make a sound.

    A group of people came to Old Madam''s courtyard noisily. As soon as they entered the courtyard, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing covered their faces with their handkerchiefs and went to the main room tearfully.

    When Madam of Duke Xing came out of the room and saw them, she said with her face darkening, "Caihuan, Cailing, why do you make such a scene? Great Elder Princess is still in Madam Dowager''s room!"

    Seeing arge group of maids and old maids standing at the door, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing did not dare to cry anymore. They immediately sobbed in a low voice with their handkerchiefs in their hands, but ignored Madam of Duke Xing''s words.

    "Get out of here. We can talk about itter. At this moment, your grandma is not avable." Ignored by her two nieces, Madam of Duke Xing looked increasingly displeased and rebuked them.

    She had a noble status in Duke Xing''s Mansion, and was in charge of the affairs of the inner court. Even Old Madam had delegated powers to her. She had always been the most authoritative person in the inner court of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Unexpectedly, her two nieces gave her a cold shoulder. In addition, she was upset. So she had shown impatience on her face.

    As the door curtain of the main room was lifted, Rui''an Great Elder Princess walked out with her head high, followed by Old Madam, who was seeing her off. Seeing Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing wiping their tears in the courtyard, both of them were stunned.

    "Grandma, I beg you to uphold justice for my Mother. My mother was trapped by someone." Seeing Old Madame out, Shao Cailing, who was quick-witted, immediately pounced on her.

    She was the youngest in the mansion. Although she was not as favored as her Big Sister, she still found more favor with Old Madam than other sisters. She dared to do something that others didn''t dare to do.

    At this moment, she pounced on Madam Dowager, while crying loudly.

    Old Madam was sullen. She had been at a disadvantageous position when discussing with Rui''an Great Elder Princess a moment ago, so she was furious at the moment. Seeing this little granddaughter whom she usually liked, she was impatient and felt disgraced in front of Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Why do you make such a scene? Isn''t your mother lying in bed?"

    It sounded like their mother was fine and just lying in bed for a rest.

    "Stop it, Caihuan, Cailing. Your grandma is tired and listless now. You may go back now!" Madam of Duke Xing said with a gentle face, came over and sighed and reached out to pull Shao Cailing.

    "Second aunt, are you the one who trapped my mother?" Shao Cailing leaned back and opened her eyes wide, while saying with tears in her eyes.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess was going to leave, but she stopped at this moment and stood aside to watch them.

    "Stop talking nonsense. Have I been too kind to you in the past so that youck due regard for priority in seniority now?" Madam Dowager burst into anger and shouted harshly.

    "Grandma, someone intended to hurt my Mother. It''s a premeditated ident that the carriage of the First Miss of Qin''s mansion bumped into my Mother''s carriage. She did that on purpose and imed that she saved my mother. But in fact, she intended to do that in order to make you admit her identity." Seeing her sister rebuked, Shao Caihuan hurriedly came over and said tearfully.

    "Grandma, someone intended to hurt my mother. Please save my mother!" Shao Cailing was young, so she immediately burst into tears pitifully on hearing her sister cry.

    "Grandma, someone intended to hurt my mother!" Shao Caihuan also cried.

    Both of them cried, distressing Madam Dowager.

    Madam of Duke Xing''s face darkened in a ce where no one noticed, and her hands hidden in her sleeves trembled slightly. The carriage, Qin Yuru''s carriage!

    In fact, she had thought that there might be something wrong with the carriage. However, things happened one after another at this time, so she didn''t have enough mental and physical strength to check it out, and even Nanny Sheng did not have time to go to have a look.

    She had mentioned it before and Nanny Sheng said that she would send someone to have a look. Now it seemed that not only there was something wrong with Qin Yuru''s carriage, but also it had been discovered by the third branch.

    The thing became a little tricky.

    "Second aunt, my Mother wanted to go out before. She was not supposed to get in that carriage. However, you said that the carriage was good, and there was something wrong with the shafts of the carriage my Mother was supposed to get in. So my mother got in the carriage you mentioned. Unexpectedly, after the carriage walked to the street, the coachman deliberately made the carriage fetch apass and imed that they were taking a shortcut. But in fact, it was not close to my mother''s destination. The coachman obviously did that on purpose."

    Shao Cailing said angrily.

    Third Madam had told her two daughters about what had happened before she went out. She didn''t feel anything abnormal at that time, but she realized a lot of doubtful points when thinking back.

    In particr, it was under the circumstances where Qin Yuru had been prepared.

    "How could there be anything wrong with the coachman? Maybe he didn''t know the way. It hasn''t been long since this coachman served me." Madam of Duke Xing was anxious, but she didn''t dare to show it. She smiled and dragged Shao Cailing. "Keep cool. Great Elder Princess is still here and watching us. Don''t embarrass us in front of Great Elder Princess."

    "I don''t consider it embarrassing, but I realize that it''s weird that the First Miss of Qin''s mansion bumped into the Third Madam of your mansion at that time. Besides, I heard that the First Miss of Qin''s mansion saved the Third Madam of your mansion, didn''t she?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess didn''t intend to leave. She even showed some surprise on her face at this moment, as if she was really curious about it!

    "She didn''t save our Mother at all. After her carriage bumped into our mother''s carriage, she just attended to her own safety. I don''t know who spread the news that she saved our mother. She obviously meant to bump into our mother and thus to enter our Duke Xing''s Mansion and pretend to be grandma''s granddaughter. There is evidence in the carriage." Shao Caihuan wiped her tears and said angrily.

    As soon as Shao Caihuan returned to the mansion, she heard that Qin Yuru''s carriage bumped into her mother''s carriage and Qin Yuru saved her mother. She had a good impression of Qin Yuru at once. Unexpectedly, it was nonsense, and Qin Yuru obviously did that on purpose.

    Qin Yuru was a member of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, so it was impossible for her to arrange this. If she really did it on purpose, she must have an aplice in Duke Xing''s Mansion cooperating with her in secret.

    Moreover, this person was quite influential in Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Madam of Duke Xing was the first person Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing thought of. After all, when their mother was about to go out, she changed the carriage in Madam of Duke Xing''s suggestion. After that, she changed the coachman, and the coachman took a detour. These were both rted to the changed carriage.

    If there was anyone in the mansion who had the guts and the ability to plot against their mother, they didn''t expect anyone else except for Madam of Duke Xing.

    Nevertheless, they didn''t dare to speak bluntly, and could only doubt the coachman.

    "Caihuan, Cailing, stop crying. Let''s talk about it when your grandma is avable. It''s not the time to indulge in emotions now." Madam of Duke Xing said gently, while instructing some servants to help Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing up, behaving like an elderforting her children.

    In the past, she could coax the two sisters to stop crying by saying that, but now she failed. At the thought of her mother lying in bed weakly, Shao Cailing pushed away the maid, who came to help her up, and cried loudly, "Grandma, Third Sister and I went to check Qin Yuru''s carriage just now, but this old maid tried every effort to stop us. She must be afraid of being found out. Grandma, you must uphold justice for my mother. She''s seriously injured, and her arms probably..."

    "Grandma, you must uphold justice for our Mother!" Shao Caihuan continued saying, while wiping her tears with a handkerchief.

    Hearing their words, everyone looked towards the old maid who was pushed over. The maids of the third branch pushed the old maid hard to Madam Dowager.

    Madam Dowager felt a sharp pain in head and a "buzz" all over her head. She almost couldn''t hear their voices, so she pressed her head hard.

    Seeing that she seemed to feel ufortable, Nanny Yu beside her hurriedly reached out to help her and asked in a low voice, "Madam Dowager?"

    "I''m fine. Let them in!" Old Madam struggled to turn around and walk inside. She was afraid that she would pass out if she kept standing.

    Nanny Yu cautiously helped her walk in. After she sat down in the chair, Nanny Yu hurriedly instructed a maid to serve tea. After taking a sip of tea to calm herself down, she became clear-minded again.

    "Tell me, what happened?" Old Madam asked Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing who came in behind her.

    "Grandma, I got evidence." Seeing Old Madam''s pale face, Shao Caihuan also panicked. But as she thought of her Mother''s miserable situation, a surge of anger rose in her heart and suppressed her concern for Madam Dowager.

    "Tell me!"

 Chapter 443 - The Truth in the Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 443 The Truth in the Carriage</h4>

    Old Madam asked after hesitating for a while. ncing over Rui''an Great Elder Princess who had returned to the room, she really wanted to drive her away. She was at a disadvantageous position when arguing with Rui''an Great Elder Princess just now, so at this moment she was more reluctant to see Rui''an Great Elder Princess listen to the affairs of their mansion.

    However, Rui''an Great Elder Princess was sitting there, not seeming to leave soon. Moreover, they had mentioned that Qin Yuru intended to pretend to be the Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion during their conversation. Even if she insisted on staying, it was reasonable. Knowing that Rui''an Great Elder Princess would definitely stay and listen to their conversation about what had happened today, Old Madam became sullen, but had to ask.

    "Grandma, there are several cotton quilts in Qin Yuru''s carriage!" Shao Caihuan gnashed her teeth and said.

    Everyone was stunned for a moment and did not understand what she meant.

    "What? Quilts?" Old Madam asked, but she suddenly understood, sat upright and said, "Have you seen that clearly?"

    "Grandma, if you don''t believe me, you can send someone to check it out. When Fourth Sister and I intended to have a look just now, the old maid stopped us. After that, we saw more than one cotton quilt in the carriage," Shao Caihuan said with hatred.

    There were cotton quilts in the carriage?"

    Such a situation was almost impossible. No one would put a few cotton quilts in the carriage no matter she was going to a banquet or on a trip. She was not a patient. Qin Yuru went to Prince Cheng''s Mansion and Duke Yong''s Mansion, and on her way back her carriage finally bumped into the carriage of the Third Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion which was going out.

    The quilts could be useful in an ident. If someone bumped into the carriage wall directly, she would probably be injured. But what if there were several cotton quilts in the carriage? She would only bump into the quilts at most in the ident, but wouldn''t be injured!

    "Grandma, if Qin Yuru didn''t intend to bump into my mother''s carriage, how could she prepare a few quilts?" Shao Cailing cried, "Grandma, Qin Yuru nned to bump into our mansion''s carriage, but who told her when my mother would go out? Moreover, the coachman happened to drive to the path! I beg you to uphold justice for my mother!"

    Shao Cailing knelt down as she spoke. Shao Caihuan next to her also knelt down.

    "Grandma, I beg you to find out the truth!"

    Qin Yuru had prepared several quilts, but both ces she had visited before had nothing to do with Duke Xing''s Mansion. How could she have happened to bump into Duke Xing''s Mansion''s carriage?

    Qin Yuru had a fake bluegrass seal, and had taken it out to show it and thus to win Old Madam''s favor. What had happened in Prince Cheng''s Mansion even made her reputation more terrible. So she urgently needed this fake identity. Coincidentally, her carriage bumped into the Third Madam''s carriage which asionally went out, andter it was found out that she had known it before.

    Old Madam looked towards Madam of Duke Xing in shock. She was not really muddle-headed. Qin Yuru was just an unmarried Miss, and it was impossible for her to have connections in Duke Xing''s Mansion. If there were anyone capable of providing her with information, the most suspicious person in Duke Xing''s Mansion would be Madam of Duke Xing.

    "Mother, do you think it suspicious? I think so, too. Someone in our mansion is in collusion with this First Miss Qin!" Madam of Duke Xing frowned and said.

    Hearing that she said so bluntly, Old Madam thought that she might have doubted the wrong person. Was it someone else in their mansion?

    "Go and find out who dares to plot against our Duke Xing''s Mansion," Old Madam said after falling silent for a while. There were so many doubtful points that she had to check it out. Both Madam of Duke Xing and the third Madam were her daughters-inw, and they both married her biological son. Thus, she couldn''t be biased in front of so many people.

    In fact, Duke Xing''s Mansion included a total of five branches. The first, second and third branches were headed by Madam Dowager''s biological sons, while the fourth and fifth branches were headed by the sons of other concubines. Madam Dowager didn''t want to see the sons of other concubines and their family members, so she found an excuse to separate the two branches and make them live apart, so that all family members of Duke Xing''s Mansion were biologically rted to her.

    Of course, she didn''t like the third daughter-inw as much as she liked the second daughter-inw, butpared with Infanta Qinghua, the third daughter-inw was still in more favor with her. What was more, Old Madam had to be impartial in front of Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Okay, Mother. I''m going to inquire about it. I''ll inquire the coachman first. It hasn''t been long since he began to work in our mansion. I considered him fine, so I let him drive my carriage. I didn''t expect such a thing!" Madam of Duke Xing said to Madam Dowager.

    After that, she came over, reached out to help Shao Caihuan and her sister up in person and said with distress, "You should stop kneeling. Your Mother is still lying in bed and needs you to take care of her. Third sister-inw will feel distressed at the sight of your wretched look. Go to take care of your mother. I''ll handle this. I''ll definitely find out the background of the coachman and the old maid, and won''t let your Mother suffer for nothing!"

    She said in an extremely gentle tone, as if she really cared about them. Besides, she was calm and didn''t cover up the coachman''s and the old maid''s deeds.

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing exchanged nces hesitantly.

    Could it be possible that it had nothing to do with their second aunt?

    "Madam of Duke Xing, since you have the time to talk, it''s better to catch the coachman as soon as possible, lest he run away after getting the news!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said coldly.

    "I''ll send someone to catch them right away!" Madam of Duke Xing said with a ttering smile, and then instructed an old maid behind her. After that, the old maid left in a hurry.

    "Madam Dowager, you should also give me an exnation for this matter. The First Miss of Qin''s mansion has been in touch with someone in your mansion for a long time. Obviously a coachman is just ackey. A coachman couldn''t be in collusion with the First Miss Qin and help her plot against Duke Xing''s Mansion and pretend to be my granddaughter, right?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess looked up at Madam Dowager with coldness and dignity in her eyes.

    Qin Yuru pretended to be Shao Jiang''s daughter, but this bluegrass seal obviously belonged to Infanta Qinghua. So Rui''an Great Elder Princess actually made sense. If they were talking about Shao Jiang''s daughter, Old Madam could im that it had nothing to do with Rui''an Great Elder Princess. However, if they were talking about Infanta Qinghua''s daughter, it must be rted to Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Great Elder Princess, rest assured. We will give you an exnation," Madam Dowager said and became increasingly sullen.

    "Well, just do it quickly. Take this old maid away!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess stood up and said.

    The two old maids behind her went over and held down the old maid who had been pushed into the room before.

    "Great Elder Princess, what do you mean by doing that?" Madam Dowager said with a sneer.

    "I didn''t mean anything. Since the coachman is in your mansion, I should interrogate this old maid guarding the carriage. It has something to do with Qinghua and her husband, so I think it reasonable for each of us to keep a suspect!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said indifferently.

    Old Madam trembled with anger. The suspects were found in Duke Xing''s Mansion, but before Duke Xing''s Mansion interrogated them, Rui''an Great Elder Princess took one of them away and imed that she should keep one of them. She obviously didn''t trust Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Nevertheless, Rui''an Great Elder Princess actually made sense by saying that. After all, Qin Yuru intended to pretend to be the daughter of Shao Jiang and Infanta Qinghua.

    "Great Elder Princess, you can do whatever you want!" Old Madam almost said through clenched teeth.

    "Okay, I''ll leave now. Old Madam, please open the ancestral hall tomorrow and record Zhuozhuo in the pedigree. If you still think there''s something suspicious about Zhuozhuo''s identity, I can actually bring Zhuozhuo back to my mansion." Great Elder Princess looked at Old Madam with sharp eyes, as if she didn''t see Old Madam''s angry face.

    After that, she took the old maid away.

    The captured old maid of Duke Xing''s Mansion intended to ask for help, but she had been gagged with a handkerchief and carried out by two old maids.

    Old Madam got so furious that her face turned livid. She beat the table so hard that an apple fell from the fruit bowl, rolled to the corner of the table and fell heavily to the ground.

    "Go to check it out. You must find out who intend to plot against our Duke Xing''s Mansion." Old Madam almost said these words through clenched teeth. Although she said to Madam of Duke Xing, she indignantly watched Rui''an Great Elder Princess leaving.

    It was her Mansion of Duke Xing, not Great Elder Princess'' Mansion. Rui''an Great Elder Princess just ignored her, but the matter seemed to be rted to Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Mother, rest assured. I''ll go to check it out now!" Madam of Duke Xing also watched Rui''an Great Elder Princess leaving with fear and secretly wiped her cold sweat.

    Fortunately, she had followed her daughter''s advice to select new servants to perform tasks, and didn''t directly send her servants to assign them tasks, for fear of getting involved in this. Moreover, these two servants just did their jobs.

    The old maid taken away by Rui''an Great Elder Princess was really in charge of the carriage and prevented anyone from approaching the carriage. It happened all of a sudden, so Madam of Duke Xing had no time to handle it.

    Although she supposed that Qin Yuru should have prepared something. Otherwise, it was impossible that the Third Madam was so seriously injured, while Qin Yuru had just sprained her neck. However, she had no time to check Qin Yuru''s carriage at that time, andter things happened one after another. So she sent an old maid to find the old maid, who had just begun to work in the mansion, and told her to guard the carriage. She just told the old maid to prevent anyone from checking the carriage of Qin''s Mansion.

    Of course the reason was that the carriage belonged to the other mansion.

    From this point of view, what she did was right.

    After thinking this out, Madam of Duke Xing felt relieved. She bid farewell to Old Madam and hurried to find the coachman. She had already dealt with the coachman, and believed that he should have left the capital at this time. She had paid him arge sum of money and instructed him to bump into the carriage of Qin''s Mansion.

    She had handled it and arranged a route of retreat, so there would be no traces left. But even so, she still had to inquire about it seriously and look for the coachman.

    "Madam, Madam, bad news. The coachman ran away. I went to ask other servants, and they said that he has gone after returning yesterday." As soon as Madam of Duke Xing arrived at the door, she saw the old maid she had sent out rush over with her face changing dramatically and report to her breathlessly.

 Chapter 444 - The Witness Could Be Handed over to Someone Else!

    <h4>Chapter 444 The Witness Could Be Handed over to Someone Else!</h4>

    "He''s gone? Chase him and capture him dead or alive!" Old Madam also heard it in the room. She got so furious that her face turned livid. Didn''t Rui''an Great Elder Princess mean it?

    "Yes, Mother, I''ll send some servants to look for him right away," Madam of Duke Xing said anxiously.

    Watching Madam of Duke Xing leaving in a hurry, Old Madam thought with her face darkening that she might have been too kind to this daughter-inw so that now she did wrong repeatedly.

    "Grandma..." Shao Cailing said in a choked voice.

    Old Madam waved impatiently and said, "Go back and take care of your mother. Your second aunt will find out the truth."

    Seeing Old Madam was angry, the two sisters exchanged nces helplessly and didn''t dare to say anything else. They could only leave with grievances and hurried back to the Third Madam''s courtyard.

    "What? He ran away yesterday, and no one discovered it?" Lying in bed, the Third Madam showed anger on her pale face after hearing her two daughters'' words.

    She was not stupid, and was more thoughtful than her two daughters. The servants of Duke Xing''s Mansion had always stuck to rules. Shouldn''t the missing of someone be reported to Madam of Duke Xing as soon as possible? How could they find that the coachman had gone till now? Shouldn''t such an important person have been locked up and interrogated yesterday?

    She had just been suspicious before, but now she was almost sure that it had something to do with Madam of Duke Xing.

    However, she had always been no match for Madam of Duke Xing and in less favored with Old Madam. Compared with Madam of Duke Xing who was Old Madam''s niece and had been raised by Old Madam since her childhood, the Third Madam was considerably inferior to Madam of Duke Xing.

    What was more, now the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion was in the hand of Madam of Duke Xing. The third branch was much more inferior to the second branch, and her husband was less capable than Duke Xing and just held a nominal position of an intermediate rank at present.

    "Mother, does it have anything to do with Second Aunt? Did Second Aunt deliberately let the coachman go?" Shao Cailing said indignantly.

    Shao Caihuan didn''t say anything, but her expression suggested that she had the same thought.

    The Third Madam clenched her teeth and thought for a moment. Lying in bed, she reached out to shake her hand with difficulty and said, "Caihuan, Cailing, it has nothing to do with you. Since your Second Aunt has begun to check it out, just leave it to her!"

    Not to mention her two daughters, even the Third Madam had no confidence in herself when confronting her second sister-inw. So she wouldn''t let her two daughters argue with Madam of Duke Xing.

    Otherwise, they could be med for disrespecting their elder before exining the matter. The marriages of her two daughters were going to be discussed, so their reputation couldn''t be damaged at all.

    She could only keep this in mind now and see what she could doter.

    The chief branch had a daughter whose identity had been admitted by Rui''an Great Elder Princess. Based on Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s persistence in protecting the kid, she could tell that Rui''an Great Elder Princess would definitely support the kid. Although the Third Madam did not see the scene in person, she had struggled to send someone to inquire about the whole story just now.

    The Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion seemed to be a delicate girl.

    However, as an orphan, she defeated the First Miss of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion who had the support of Duke Yong''s Mansion and was even in collusion with Madam of Duke Xing, which indicated that she was unusual.

    The second branch had always been overbearing, including Madam of Duke Xing and her two children. Now the chief branch had the support of Rui''an Great Elder Princess and the wise girl Qin Wanru. It seemed that Duke Xing''s Mansion would be lively. That was good. She decided to do nothing for the time being and just wait for the opportunity.

    "Mother, I think it has something to do with Second Aunt. If she begins to check..." At the thought that her mother had been deceived, Shao Cailing held her mother''s hand and said.

    "Shut up. What are you talking about?" the Third Madam said with a serious face. She had made up her mind to avoid getting her daughters involved in this matter. Let alone her two daughters, even the three of them were no match for the Second Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion for the time being.

    Shao Cailing was startled. Seeing her mother''s face turn pale due to rage, she immediately panicked and said tearfully with grievances, "Mother..."

    "Huan''er, teach her a lesson and make her understand how to respect elders. Since your second aunt has intervened in this matter, you two should stay away from it." The Third Madam turned to her elder daughter and said with difficulty.

    "Mother, I understand!" Shao Caihuan also had doubts, but seeing that her mother was really angry, she didn''t dare to talk back and hurriedly dragged Shao Cailing to stop her from talking.

    Hearing her Mother''s and sister''s words, Shao Cailing felt both angry and aggrieved. At the thought that she considered everything for her mother but was med by her mother, she stood up and ran out with tears.

    Seeing her little daughter run away in anger, the Third Madam intended to get up. However, she was not only weak, but also strained her wound. So she fell on the bed again because of the pain.

    "Mother!" Shao Caihuan screamed and hurriedly came over to help her.

    "Go... to watch your sister. Don''t let her get into trouble." The Third Madam gasped and said. At this moment, the entire mansion was in a mess, so Old Madam must be very upset. She was afraid that her naive little daughter would really go to Madam of Duke Xing''s courtyard and say something. In this case, Old Madam would definitely not help her daughter.

    "Okay, Mother. I''ll go right away!" Shao Caihuan also understood it and hurriedly chased after her sister.

    When Rui''an Great Elder Princess found Qin Wanru, she had freshened up with the help of two maids and put on a suit of clothes Madam of Duke Xing sent here for showing her kindness.

    The clothes were beautiful of an appropriate size.

    The gorgeous patterns, which were almost embroidered with gold threads, made the clothes not only beautiful but also eye-catching. Two flying wide half-sleeves were even more striking.

    Seeing Qin Wanru dressed in this clothes, Rui''an Great Elder Princess looked less sullen. Her granddaughter should be dressed in such gorgeous clothes.

    Seeing Rui''an Great Elder Princesse in, Qin Wanru, who was sitting in front of the dressing table and having her hair stirred by Qu Le, stood up and bowed to Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Do you still have a headache? Why did you wash your hair just now?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess dragged her aside, sat down, looked at her beautiful ck hair and asked.

    "It''s warm in the daytime and gets cold at night, so it''s easy to catch a cold and feel ufortable. I don''t have a headache now. I''m fine?" Qin Wanru said with a smile, and her eyes were filled with tenderness and gentleness.

    She had delicate features. She had not fully grown because of her young age, so her petite figure and childishness made her less striking than those bright Misses. Nevertheless, her sweet look was unique.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess felt her heart melted when stared by her watery eyes.

    Qin Wanru was such a pretty and sweet girl. She wondered what the old woman of Duke Xing''s Mansion was thinking and what made her pleased with the First Miss of Qin''s Mansion while displeased with Qin Wanru!

    "That''s good. Just now I went to Duke Xing''s Mansion and told Old Madam to ask the n elder to open the ancestral hall tomorrow. She agreed. But I heard that the First Miss of Qin''s Mansion bumped into the Third Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and it was a premeditated ident. There were several quilts in the carriage."

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess said with her face darkening.

    "There were several quilts? Does it mean that she was prepared to bump into the carriage? How could she have such powerful connections?" Qin Wanru was shocked and said to herself in surprise.

    "Exactly. Not to mention her, even Ningyuan Army general is incapable of extending his connections to Duke Xing''s Mansion. It hasn''t been long since they moved to the capital city. Duke Xing''s Mansion isn''t a ce where anyone can extend his connections," Rui''an Great Elder Princess said with a sneer, and her face became increasingly gloomy.

    She had seen it clearly. Madam of Duke Xing was definitely involved in this.

    Afraid that Qin Wanru would be anxious, Rui''an Great Elder Princessforted her, "Take it easy. Nothing to be achieved rashly. The two daughters of the third branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion went to check the carriage, but they were stopped by an old maid. The old maid is here at this moment."

    "An old maid stopped them from checking?" Qin Wanru raised her watery eyes and looked at Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Yes, an old maid dared to do that with no master''s order!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess snorted. She certainly did not believe an old maid could be so bold.

    However, Qin Wanru didn''t say anything. After thinking for a while, she grabbed the hand of Rui''an Great Elder Princess and said in a sweet tone, "Grandma, let''s hand the old maid over to Third Madam!"

    "The third branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess frowned in confusion.

    "Think about it. The old maid just received an order to guard the carriage over there and prevent others from checking it. Although it''s Qin Yuru''s carriage, she can im that it''s the other mansion''s carriage and shouldn''t be checked by others. Otherwise, no other mansion will dare toe to Duke Xing''s Mansion."

    Qin Wanru said with a sweet smile. Her eyes were carefree, and her fluttering long eyshes covered the slight darkness in her eyes.

    "That''s true. But there were quilts in Qin Yuru''s carriage. The one behind the old maid must be afraid of being found out!" After thinking for a while, Rui''an Great Elder said seriously.

    "But the old maid must know nothing. She just received the order to do this job well. Even if you find out the person giving the order, she didn''t do anything wrong, because she just instructed the old maid to guard the carriage of the other mansion and not allow others in their mansion to check it."

    Qin Wanru continued saying with a pleasant smile.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess fell silent for a moment and nodded. Qin Wanru was right. No mansion would allow anyone in their mansion to check the carriages of other mansions at will.

    "So this old maid is useless although you''ve brought her back!" Qin Wanru said softly with a smile.

    "So I should just let her go?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said reluctantly.

    "Of course not! Since we''ve caught her, we can''t just let her go. You can hand her over to the Third Madam. If there''s anyone else who can get some clues out of her, it should be the Third Madam. Besides, she''s the victim, so it''s reasonable for her to inquire about the situation!"

    Qin Wanru exined.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess was not familiar with Duke Xing''s Mansion. Although she caught the old maid, she would find out nothing in the end. However, the situation was different when it came to the Third Madam. Although she could notpare with Madam of Duke Xing, after living in their mansion for so many years, anyway she had some connections enabling her to find out something.

    It could be said that the old maid must be useless in the hands of Rui''an Great Elder Princess, but she was not necessarily useless in the hands of the Third Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Moreover, it didn''t matter even if she was useless. She was an idle chess piece, and it was not the time to turn it.

 Chapter 445 - Was She Waiting or Hiding in Her Dream?

    <h4>Chapter 445 Was She Waiting or Hiding in Her Dream?</h4>

    It would definitely cause mutual resentment between the second and third branches of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Although the Third Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion only had two daughters, she was capable of holding her position, so she must not be simple.

    Qin Wanru didn''t want to see Duke Xing''s Mansion as solid as iron when she came back in the future!

    Staring at her thoughtful granddaughter, Rui''an Great Elder Princess, who had been tough for a lifetime, reached out to stroke Qin Wanru''s hairpassionately with her eyes turning red.

    There were still water stains on her hair, and below her hair was a raised little white face. She looked at Rui''an Great Elder Princess with a longing smile, increasing Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s affection for her.

    Her daughter, Qinghua, was much older than Qin Wanru at that time, but Qinghua was less sensible than Qin Wanru with her support. Her granddaughter, Qin Wanru, had no parents and had been subjected to endless bullying and humiliation. If it weren''t for her intelligence, Qin Wanru would have lost all standing and reputation and even been killed.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess had known everything since she met Shao Huai. Her granddaughter''s life had almost been ruined step by step in Jiangzhou. Madam Di and Qin Yuru trapped her again and again, and Qin Huaiyong indulged them again and again. All of these made her feel deep sorry for her granddaughter.

    The child was forced to grow up. As long as she thought of this, Rui''an Great Elder Princess felt heartbroken. Her granddaughter should have enjoyed tons of favor during her growth.

    "Zhuozhuo... you have grandma from now on. I''ll never allow anyone to bully you anymore!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said in a choked voice and reached out to hold Qin Wanru in her arms, even ignoring Qin Wanru''s wet hair.

    "Grandma!" Qin Wanru murmured, and felt a lumping into her throat. During her two lives, she finally got a family member, and was no longer alone and helpless.

    Beside her grandma, she also had a younger brother. At the thought of this, she bit her lip with her eyes turning red.

    Although she was strong, she couldn''t help bursting into tears at this moment. With increasing tears, she couldn''t help calling "Grandma".

    Seeing them cry on each other''s shoulder, the maids beside them hurried over to console them and manage to separate them.

    "It''s up to you. Come and send the old maid to Third Madam!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said decisively.

    "Okay, I''ll ask someone to do it now!" Nanny Gao responded. She then turned around, walked out of the room, and instructed the two servants holding down the old maid of Duke Xing''s Mansion outside.

    The two servants dragged the old maid of Duke Xing''s Mansion and left.

    When Nanny Gao returned to the room, both of them had calmed down and wiped the tears on their faces.

    A maid rushed over and said, "Great Elder Princess, our Madam Dowager invites you to have dinner."

    "It''s my pleasure, but I''ll stay and have dinner with your Fifth Miss!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said impatiently. She was extremely unwilling to see the face of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Yes, Your Highness!" The maid didn''t dare to say much and left.

    After a while, the kitchen sent sumptuous lunch here. After having lunch with Rui''an Great Elder Princess, Qin Wanru instructed someone to remove the dishes.

    "Grandma, you can go back to your mansion now, ande over tomorrow morning!" Qin Wanru said softly.

    She knew that Rui''an Great Elder Princess didn''t like Duke Xing''s Mansion and stayed here at this moment to keep herpany.

    "I feel worried about leaving you alone here. Why don''t you go to my Mansion with me ande over with me tomorrow?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess thought for a while and said.

    "Grandma, it''s not in line with etiquette!" Qin Wanruforted her softly, "Don''t worry, it will be fine. I''m not in good health now, so they dare not provoke me and will talk with me over opening the ancestral hall tomorrow at most."

    They should prepare for opening the ancestral hall today. Although the elders wereing tomorrow, they should prepare some necessary things today and would even need her to do something.

    "Okay, okay, anyway I don''t have the patience to see them get prepared for it!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess thought for a moment and said. Although she was unwilling to part with Qin Wanru, she involuntarily submitted to Qin Wanru''s wish at the thought of the hardships Qin Wanru had suffered from since childhood.

    "Grandma, you should pay more attention to Hao''er''s safety!" After thinking for a while, Qin Wanru said with her face bing slightly cold.

    "They will hurt Hao''er?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said, and her face changed dramatically.

    "Maybe. In the past, Hao''er was alone with a bad reputation for being derelict in duty, disagreeable and arrogant, and the chief branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion had a mere nominal existence. But from now on, both Hao''er and I belong to the chief branch." Qin Wanru implicitly reminded Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    She had thought that Hao''er had an ident when he was missingst time. However, after recalling several times, she remembered the exact time when Hao''er was missing.

    Qin Wanru always felt that she was not clear about what had happened in herst life. The disconnected fragments reminded her that some of her memories were missing.

    In thest life, Hao''er had an ident after Qin Yuru entered Duke Xing''s Mansion with a specious identity, and Rui''an Great Elder Princess had an identter.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess immediately understood, and said with a bit of fierceness on her face, "I got it. I will instruct some servants to protect Hao''er. Your father was supposed to be the heir of Duke Xing. Although your father passed away, with your younger brother here, the second branch is unqualified to inherit the rank. I''ve fought for it for your brother, but didn''t keep an eye on the situation in the pce. I thought that your brother was still young, Before he inherits the rank, I should make sure that he could grow up safely."

    "I didn''t expect that it has erged some people''s ambition and made them think that the rank of Duke Xing belongs to the second branch. Ask to assign the heir? Haven''t they thought whether they are qualified!"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess remembered that the Emperor had told her that Duke Xing''s Mansion asked to assign the heir again. At that time, she had no ideas, but just wanted to make Hao''er grow up safely. So she didn''t say anything.

    "Grandma, please send someone to investigate what happened to my father and mother. Was what happened to my father really just an ident? Why did my mothere back to Duke Xing''s Mansion? Both my parents scattered in rebel forces. Apanied by only a few maids, my mother was less conspicuous than my father. Why did they find my mother in the end but didn''t find my father? Who were sent there by Duke Xing''s Mansion at that time? How did they find my mother?"

    Qin Wanru thought for a moment and said.

    Her mother got separated, and then her father had an ident. If they looked for her father after finding her mother, would the result be totally different?

    As she raised questions one by one, Rui''an Great Elder Princess was astounded!

    Staring at the delicate granddaughter in front of her, she suddenly felt that she had really neglected numerous details. In an instant, she was ovee by the feeling of sorrow. Clenching her teeth and swallowing the sorrow in her eyes, Rui''an Great Elder Princess nodded and said, "Zhuozhuo, rest assured. I will definitely check it out. If it really has something to do with the second branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion, I will fight with them desperately!"

    Seeing Rui''an Great Elder Princess understood, Qin Wanru showed a trace of smile on her face, but her eyes became increasingly gloomy.

    Who benefited the most from the death of her parents? Needless to say, it was the second branch of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Her second uncle became Duke Xing, and the person setting her mind on trapping her became Madam of Duke Xing. After that, they intended to spoil her brother. In addition, she died in the hands of Shao Yanru, the First Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion in thest life. All of these made her draw a conclusion that her parents were probably plotted against by the second branch.

    After Rui''an Great Elder Princess left, Qin Wanru sat in front of the window and continued having her hair stirred by Qu Le. The delicate face of a girl in the dressing mirror was a little gloomy or even sinister.

    Neither Yujie nor Qu Le dared to speak. They just gentlybed her hair and then helped her walk to the bed for a rest. However, Qin Wanru did not sleep well this time. She seemed to be both awake and asleep all the time. In her dream, she saw a scene when she was in the pce.

    She, who had just entered the pce, was very timid, and panicked when noticing any sign of disturbance. She seemed to hide behind a cluster of blooming flowers and even bump into someone. After that, she saw a pair of cold eyes, but heard a gentle voice calling her, "Zhuozhuo, Zhuozhuo..."

    But why did she have to hide? Although she was hiding, she was not afraid at all.

    She looked around, seeming to be waiting for someone. However, she saw no one, but only heard the voiceing from her ears.

    Qin Wanru felt very ufortable. She thought that she had fallen into a dream of thest life. She wanted to wake up, but she felt weak all over and seemed to be even incapable of moving her fingers. Nevertheless, she just knew that she was in a dream.

    She wanted to wake up and stop dreaming!

    She exerted every ounce of energy just in order to move her fingers and scare the dream off. However, she was still like an onlooker, watching herself crouching behind the flowering shrubs, panicking and looking around expectantly. She was wondering whether she was hiding or waiting for someone.

    Wait? Who was she waiting for? There suddenly came a loud bang in her ear. Something was broken. She felt rxed, because her dream was broken.

    "Miss, Miss!"

    This time she heard it clearly. It was in her ear. She slowly opened her eyes. Looking at Yujie''s concerned face in front of her, she moved her hands with difficulty. Although it was difficult, she could move them obviously. She had escaped from the dream.

    "What''s the matter?" She had just woken up, so she talked in a hoarse voice and felt ufortable.

    "Prince Chen is here!" Yujie reached out to help her up and said.

    Chu Liuchen? Why did hee here at this time? Qin Wanru was slow in thought. The thing had developed into this, but it seemed to have nothing to do with him. What did hee here for?

    "Prince Chen said that he has something important to ask you and he''s on behalf of the Empress Dowager. Now he is waiting in the front hall. Duke Xing and Madam of Duke Xing are waiting outside with him."

    Qu Le also came to help Qin Wanru up. The two maids helped her, who was still sleepy, walk to the dressing table and freshen up.

    The maid sent by Madam of Duke Xing was still waiting at the door. She had implicitly indicated that Prince Chen was extremely noble and reminded them to hurry up.

    In the lobby, Chu Liuchen was sitting at the head of the table. He was dressed in a purple robe, with a few golden edges embroidered on the cuffs and neck opening. Under the purple gold crown, there was a handsome and gentle face. In addition to his pale face which made him look weak, Prince Chen''s appearance was almost wless.

    The handsome man was unparalleled in this world. Madam of Duke Xing only thought of these words to describe him. Although she had often got in and out of the Imperial Pce, she was not familiar with Prince Chen, seldom met him and wouldn''t even expect him toe to her mansion one day.

    "Madam of Duke Xing, why do you keep staring at me?"

 Chapter 446 - What Did Duke Xing Mean?

    <h4>Chapter 446 What Did Duke Xing Mean?</h4>

    Chu Liuchen looked at Madam of Duke Xing with a gentle smile, as if he was just talking casually. But Xiao Xuanzi, who was standing behind him, immediately stared at Madam of Duke Xing with a pair of gloomy eyes.

    The master was an unparalleledly elegant young man, while the servant was as dark as a viper. Such feelings made the smile on Madam of Duke Xing''s face a bit stiff. She hurriedly saluted and said, "Your highness, please forgive me. It is just that I rarely meet Prince, so I am shocked for a while!"

    "It is due to your own ignorance, Madam of Duke Xing!" The smile on Chu Liuchen''s face was still there, and it even became more gentle and elegant, "But Madam of Duke Xing pays so much attention to me, this will make me think that you are taking a look personally at me!"

    His tone was extremely frivolous, which should not have been said by such a gentle and elegant young man. Madam of Duke Xing blushed and felt ashamed and resentful.

    How could her daughter marry this patient? And he was a worthless patient.

    She twisted the handkerchief in her hand and answered in a hurry, "Prince, you must be joking. You are the noblest Prince. No one can have a fantasy to you!"

    No one would want a dead man who had no future and was not even alive.

    "Other people cannot, but people in Duke Xing''s Mansion can have fantasy. I heard that First Miss is not only good-looking, but also..."

    Chu Liuchen''s words became more frivolous. It was hard to believe that he would say such words. He was like a young man who came out of an inkndscape, and was so beautiful that he seemed to be a person in a painting. However, his words sounded so ufortable that they even made people feel that they were inharmonious with his image.

    It was said that this First Miss Shao was the most educated and polite girl in the capital city, but his words about First Miss Shao was almost frivolous, as if he was just mentioning an ordinary girl without any respect.

    "Prince, you must be joking. Your Highness, youe here this time. Are there any orders from Empress Dowager?" Duke Xing had to ease the situation on the side. If he allowed Chu Liuchen to continue talking about this, his daughter''s reputation would be damaged.

    Compared with his son, he also ced great expectations on his daughter. He could not let his daughter have any ws.

    "Duke Xing, you are so bold. Our Prince has not finished his words and you dare to stop him." Xiao Xuanzi sneered and said.

    Chu Liuchen did not speak, but put the teacup heavily on the table with cold eyes. The smile on his face had been as elegant as the spring breeze in March, but it immediately disappeared.

    "Duke Xing, what do you mean? Couldn''t I say something about First Miss of your mansion? Is First Miss of your mansion not going to marry into the royal family? Well, I will ask my Imperial Grandmother to casually bestow a marriage on First Miss of your family. Any family will be OK, as long as it is not royal family!"

    The young master, who had been smiling just now, became gloomy in a short while. On his handsome and delicate face, there was a trace of gloom and cunning in his slightly raised eyes.

    What he said shocked Duke Xing and his wife even more. They had devoted even more effort on this daughter than that on their son. How could she be ruined by Chu Liuchen, a damned patient?

    Duke Xing nced at his wife, and Madam of Duke Xing immediately understood. She knelt down in a hurry and said, "Your Highness, how could I dare to say that? Whether the person is good or not, choosing what kind of person is the grace of the royal family and I dare not to have any excessive thinking. Just now I was worried that Empress Dowager might have some orders, so I was so anxious that I showed no respect to you. Please forgive me, Your Highness!"

    Duke Xing clenched his hands behind his back tightly with veins on them, but a clear smile appeared on his face. He followed to apologize, "Your Highness, it is my impoliteness. If Prince wants to punish, please punish me!"

    ¡°How dares he bully me like this? He is just a dying patient!"

    However, this was what Duke Xing thought in his heart. He hid it deeply and did not show any of this on his face. He just showed a trace of panic.

    At this time, he had to admit his mistake. He thought that this patient wouldn''t go too far and he was an important official in the imperial court, so this patient couldn''t deal with him easily. He was afraid that the damned patient couldn''t deal with him and then turned to deal with his daughter.

    This was what Duke Xing was most afraid of. His daughter was brought up in great care, and would live a noble life in the future, so Chu Liuchen could not have a fantasy to her.

    As expected, Chu Liuchen''s face became gentle and kind, and a gentle smile as a warm jade appeared on his face again. This made him look like a noble and unsullied young man again, as if the cold and cunning young master just now was not him.

    "Imperial Grandmother just asked me toe and see Fifth Miss who just found her origin. In order tofort Rui''an Great Elder Princess, she also said before that she would ask someone toe and see her." Chu Liuchen stretched out his slender fingers and gently knocked on the table with a gentle and calm look.

    It turned out that she was just invited by Rui''an Great Elder Princess to do a favor to have a visit. Madam of Duke Xing secretly wiped off her cold sweat.

    "Madam, please stand up!" Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    Xiao Xuanzi came out from behind him, which meant that he was going to help Madam of Duke Xing stand up in person.

    Madam of Duke Xing dared not to let Xiao Xuanzi help her. She stood up in a hurry and bowed to Chu Liuchen again. "Your Highness, thank you for not ming us."

    "Is Qin Wanru really the Fifth Miss of your mansion?" Chu Liuchen became curious and shifted his attention from First Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion to Qin Wanru, as if he was interested in her.

    Duke Xing breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Chu Liuchen was interested in his daughter. This was also an important reason why he had deliberately sent his daughter away from the capital city to Yuhui Nunnery outside the city.

    His daughter could not marry this patient, but he was afraid that this patient would have a fancy to her daughter. Duke Xing knew clearly about how much Empress Dowager and Emperor valued this patient, so he did not want to have any rtions with Chu Liuchen at all. If Chu Liuchen''s attention can be drawn from his daughter to Qin Wanru, Duke Xing thought it was very good.

    He suddenly had a good idea and remembered that Chu Liuchen had saved Qin Wanru at the gate of the pce. If he could make good use of this, would he be able to make them into a couple?

    If they became a couple, their daughter would be safe.

    They were both the daughters of lineal descent in Duke Xing''s Mansion, so it was impossible for them to marry the same person or let the situation happen that one became the main wife and the other was a concubine. Besides, her daughter was the most distinguished eldest daughter of lineal descent.

    After thinking it through, Duke Xing hinted at Madam of Duke Xing. They had been married for many years, so they had a good tacit understanding.

    "Of course, Wanru is the child of our mansion. She is the daughter of our elder brother and Infanta Qinghua, which is unquestionable. Rui''an Great Elder Princess and my mother-inw both say so, thus it is obviously true. This girl is a poor child. Her appearance is excellent, but she has been left outside. If she had been raised in the capital city, she must be more outstanding than Ru''er!"

    Madam of Duke Xing wiped the corner of her eyes with her handkerchief and became sad.

    "Is she really the daughter of your mansion?" Chu Liuchen asked again, as if he could not believe what he had heard.

    "Yes, she is." Madam of Duke Xing immediately admitted it. After she had failed to frame Qin Wanru by sending two people, Qin Wanru''s origin had already be a verdict. She could not do anything about it. It was better to admit this straightforward now so that people would not suspect her.

    If Chu Liuchen insisted on marrying the daughter of Duke Xing''s Mansion, then this daughter would be fine. It would be perfect that one dying patient was matched with another illegitimate child.

    "Duke, Madam, Fifth Miss is here!" An old maid came in and reported.

    "Pleasee in! Pleasee in!" Madam of Duke Xing''s eyes lit up and she said repeatedly. She finally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She was afraid that her daughter would get involved in Chu Liuchen''s marriage.

    Qin Wanru slowly walked in with Yujie. After she entered the inner room, she first saluted to Chu Liuchen, and then to Duke Xing and his wife. Then she stood aside in a well-behaved manner, without saying a word.

    For a moment, the room was eerily quiet, and they did not know what to say.

    Madam of Duke Xing was quick to react. She coughed softly and went forward with a smile and said, "Wanru, Prince Chenes to visit you in the name of the Empress Dowager."

    "Thank Empress Dowager!" Qin Wanru was not sure what Chu Liuchen was doing here, so she answered in a soft and respectful voice.

    "Madam of Duke Xing and Duke Xing, can you leave for a while? I have some questions that Imperial Grandmother wants to ask Fifth Miss in private£¬" Chu Liuchen said with an elegant smile.

    "Yes, we will take our leave!" Duke Xing said in a hurry. He and Madam of Duke Xing looked at each other and then left together.

    The two of them did not suspect anything else. Empress Dowager might want to ask Qin Wanru about some specific details, which was obviously for the sake of Rui''an Great Elder Princess, because the sister-inw rtionship between Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Empress Dowager''s was extremely harmonious.

    Of course, if Qin Wanru and Chu Liuchen liked each other, they were also very willing to see this.

    They stepped back to the wing room on the side without hesitation, waiting for them to finish their words.

    Only Chu Liuchen and Qin Wanru, together with their servants, were left in the hall. Chu Liuchen pointed to the chair beside him and said, "Come and sit down!"

    Qin Wanru sighed helplessly and could only sit on the chair. She raised her watery eyes, and there was still a hint of ignorance because she had just woken up, which made her look very gentle.

    Of course, she looked gentle, but Chu Liuchen knew that there was a sharp w behind her gentle appearance.

    But he liked this!

    "Prince, why do youe here today?" Qin Wanru did not believe that Chu Liuchen really came here for Empress Dowager. Who was he? Even if Empress Dowager had no one for her to order, she would not order him to do so.

    "Of course I am here to see your condition. The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion?" Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and said in a light voice, "Do you want to live in Duke Xing''s Mansion?"

    "I do not want to and I will not live here either!" Qin Wanru did not hide anything and shook her head directly.

    "Oh, tell me, why?" Chu Liuchen seemed to be interested in this. He squinted at her and smiled more brightly. Obviously he was in a good mood.

    "I am still young, so if I stay here, I will be limited in many aspects. Not only am I not free, but I might even be in danger!" Qin Wanru''s eyes turned slightly, and her eyes were as clear as water, which made her snow-white face even more beautiful.

    "Then where do you want to go?" Chu Liuchen was not surprised at all. He chuckled in a little cold but extremely elegant way.

 Chapter 447 - The Shield Should be Alive First

    <h4>Chapter 447 The Shield Should be Alive First</h4>

    "Leave Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Qin Wanru gently bent her lips and said.

    "Do you need me to help you?" Chu Liuchen smiledzily, but did not ask her how to leave Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Now that she had recognized her ancestors, as she was an unmarried girl, it was impossible for her to leave Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Should there be kerosene in Prince''s mansion?" Qin Wanru tentatively asked. She preferred kerosene. She had nned to let Yujie go back to Qin''s Mansion and secretly let Shui Run find some.

    Chu Liuchen nced at her with his delicate lip hooked up. He reached out his hands and knocked on the table. Taking for granted, he said, "I naturally have that. But what do you use to change for it?"

    "What does Prince want?" Qin Wanru thought, and asked carefully. She could not get the idea of this prince. He was full of fantasy and moodiness. No one knew what his next thought was.

    Although she didn''t tell him about her things, Qin Wanru had a feeling that he knew almost all of her tricks, or even if he was notpletely clear, he would know 70% to 80%. In front of this person who was as experienced and astute as foxes, Qin Wanru felt that it was easier to ask directly.

    Seeing that she asked frankly, Chu Liuchenughed, and his pale lips tickled. His smile was leisure. "Qin Wanru, what else can you bet with me?"

    Bet? Qin Wanru quickly calmed her mind and became more sincere in her attitude. "If Prince needs me to be the shield, I should be alive so that I can better shield for you. So you need to help me to live first."

    Looking at her seriously open watery eyes that indicated that she was seriously considering for him, Chu Liuchen almostughed out. This girl was clearly saying her intention that he could be better only if she could be better.

    Although she looked obedient, actually she was grinding her ws in the corner!

    That girl bullied the world with a weak face. But he liked her!

    "How much kerosene do you want?" Chu Liuchen snorted softly and said leisurely.

    "I don''t need much. Just enough to start a fire and burn a house. It should not be put out easily. I also want to borrow a guard," Qin Wanru said impolitely and she felt relieved.

    It was much safer to get kerosene from Chu Liuchen than from Shui Run. Although the host of Qin''s Mansion was Shui Run, Qin Huaiyong was also a shrewd person, and it would be troublesome if he checked a little clue.

    Although it seemed that Qin Huaiyong had only ignored her so far, and this indifference was because Qin Yuru was his biological daughter. Even though he was a little partial, and it might be unreasonable for him to conceal some mistakes for his own biological daughter repeatedly, it was understandable from his love to her.

    But Qin Wanru felt skeptical. Did Qin Huaiyong really know nothing about what Madam Di and Qin Yuru do? Did he really discover them afterwards?

    As for the guards, taking one would be better than none. And it was also convenient to dispatch them.

    "Come here!" Chu Liuchen suddenly waved to her.

    Qin Wanru blinked her eyes and looked at him with puzzlement.

    "Do you want me to invite you?" Chu Liuchen stretched out his hand.

    Qin Wanru stood up helplessly and walked slowly to him, but Chu Liuchen grabbed her slender hand suddenly. She was startled. "Prince."

    Chu Liuchen ignored her, reached out his hands and took a piece of jade from his arms. He tied it around her bundled slim waist, and then patted her slim waist. "Remember to keep it with you ever since!"

    Qin Wanru consciously reached out to get that jade pendant but was held by his hand. The handsome boy raised up his face and was indisputable. "If this jade pendantcks a horn, Qin Wanru you should take your life to change it!"

    Qin Wanru was shocked and stretched out her hands to hold the jade pendant. The warm jade showed a warmth different from this cold weather, which made her involuntarily hold it tighter.

    "Prince, what does this jade pendant mean?" Qin Wanru didn''t dare to really think that this was just a jade pendant. It felt warn in hand. The warmth was not from Chu Liuchen but was with this jade pendant naturally.

    She had heard of this kind of jade, natural warm jade, which was of great benefit to the human body when worn. But she just heard of it without really seeing it.

    There was such a saying, but there were very few people who had really seen it. The value of such a jade pendant should be equal to a city!

    "Take this for me!" Chu Liuchen held Qin Wanru''s hands without letting her go. He leaned back, which made Qin Wanru close to him. And she almost fell on his body. She hurriedly reached out a hand to hold a corner of the table so that she didn''t directly rush into Chu Liuchen''s arms.

    "Do you want me to hide it?" Qin Wanru asked cautiously, feeling that she still had to ask the question clearly at this time. Who knew what did he think? It would be better to do as he wishes.

    "You don''t need to hide it. Just hang it every day no matter where you go." Chu Liuchen smiled wickedly, then he stood up, reached out and patted her head. He said in a boring way, "You''d better grow up quickly. If my shield does not grow up, what use it''ll have!"

    These words were reasonable, but it made Qin Wanru want to vomit blood.

    "Someone will send you kerosene tonight, and you can keep him as your guard. Would it bete?" Chu Liuchen''s next sentence immediately diverted her attention, and the original pink face immediately became serious.

    "It''s notte, just the right time!" Qin Wanru nodded and said.

    Chu Liuchen looked down at the girl''s pink and delicate face, suddenly smiled, and saying nothing more, strode out. Xiao Xuanzi smiled at Qin Wanru, and quickly followed.

    But when he walked to the door, Chu Liuchen suddenly turned back, and the sunshine at the door shone on him. But when he turned around, there was a long shadow, which happened to cover his handsome eyes. This made Qin Wanru not see the meaning in his eyes.

    "Qin Wanru, why don''t you go directly to my mansion? I can actually put the shield in the bright ce early!"

    "This ... is too early!" Qin Wanru''s face flushed red.

    Chu Liuchenughed in a low voice. "Then I will wait a while. If the time is ripe, I will not care when!"

    "Everything is at themand of Prince!" Qin Wanru stunned for a while, and finally said helplessly.

    Seeing Chu Liuchening out, the couple of Duke Xing hurried out from the wing to send him. After telling them a "farewell", Chu Liuchen nced at Qin Wanru ambiguously and turned away.

    Qin Wanru returned to her residence, and Duke Xing followed her all the way.

    Madam of Duke Xing stood on the spot, looked at the direction of Chu Liuchen, and looked at Qin Wanru''s back. Her smiling face became cold.

    "Madam, let''s go back!" Nanny Sheng reminded her.

    Madam of Duke Xing nodded, but her brows were wrinkled tightly. She was unwilling to see the situation now.

    After a few steps, she said to Nanny Sheng, who closely followed her, "Do you feel that Prince Chen Your Highness seems to like Qin Wanru?"

    "This ... I feel really hard to say. It seems to be like this. It seems not to be like this!" Nanny Sheng felt inurate. If there was something between the two, this Prince Chen Your Highness and Qin Wanru didn''t have much interaction. And just now when they were there, Nanny Sheng did not find anything unusual.

    But if there was nothing between them, she heard that before at the pce gate, this Prince Chen Your highness almost didn''t wake up after saving Qin Wanru.

    She didn''t know they happened to meet each other or had something else.

    Nanny Sheng didn''t dare make a conclusion.

    "We can''t let her be rted to Prince Chen!" Madam of Duke Xing''s face froze. Her eyes flickered, and she looked in the direction that Qin Wanru left.

    Although she also felt that when Qin Wanru was there before, she could attract Qin Wanru''s attention and her daughter could get away very well. But this time she had another idea.

    Although Chu Liuchen had no great achievements, or his way forward was absolutely cut down. But if Qin Wanru really had a rtionship with Chu Liuchen, she was rted to the current Empress Dowager and Emperor. Even if Chu Liuchen had something wrongter, as long as Empress Dowager and Emperor were still there, Qin Wanru was not so easy to deal with.

    "Madam, don''t worry. We will have results in these two days." Nanny Sheng looked around and saw that all the servant girls and old maids were far away from them, and then she lowered her voice to remind her.

    "What if this cheap girl doesn''t die?" Madam of Duke Xing said with cold eyes.

    "Madam, this is the matter of our Duke Xing''s Mansion. The elders of Shao Family can see it clearly. This matter is rted to the decent reputation of Shao Family and the future of girls of Shao Familyter. And it is still in the evening. We could just kill her. If it doesn''t work, we can put her in the firewood house and then kill her. When nightes..."

    Nanny Sheng did not finish her words. But Madam of Duke Xing understood it. She breathed deeply, showing a bit of cruelty on her face. She could not let this cheap girl live.

    This would be the best!

    "Madam, rest assured. Everything is ready, and I will wait for the eldersing tomorrow. I have sent a message to Old Madam, and she would definitelye over tomorrow." Seeing that the eyebrows of Madam of Duke Xing loosened, Nanny Sheng continued to appease her.

    "That''s good! We can''t let this cheap girl live. Otherwise, ifter... Ifter she knows it, there will be more trouble!" Madam of Duke Xing felt anxious and fearful and said.

    "Madam, it''s not good to keep her over there anyway? We have toe up with an idea to kill her!" Nanny Sheng was a little afraid to take these words. But she had to take them when she saw the cold eyes of Madam of Duke Xing. When she finished these words, she felt cold and sweaty. She would die if she knew much about these things.

    "Humph, cheap girl!" Madam of Duke Xing''s beautiful face was almost deformed. After scolding fiercely, she walked forward with an extremely vicious look.

    Nanny Sheng cautiously kept up, but she dared not to speak again for fear that Madam would talk to her about it again. She really did not want to talk about it at all. She always felt like walking on the edge of a cliff. She didn''t know when she would be killed by Madam or the Duke.

    She even hated why she was curious to follow up that day, only to see that scene...

 Chapter 448 - A Sincere Apology?

    <h4>Chapter 448 A Sincere Apology?</h4>

    The next day in the morning, the elders of the Shao family went into the mansion in ones and twos. The official ceremony to record Qin Wanru into the family history would take ce in the afternoon, and they had to worship their ancestors at noon.

    Because time was limited, all of Duke Xing''s Mansion was busy preparing a lot of things. Fortunately, it was still the Spring Festival and a lot of things had been prepared during that time. Before the Spring Festival, they had worshiped their ancestors, so some things were still around and they had no need to find more.

    A lot of people from the Shao n came there; the elders of the n along with some of their nsmen.

    10 feasts were held in Duke Xing''s Mansion at noon.

    There were many doubts about Qin Wanru''s identity. They all felt that the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing came out of nowhere, and they had never heard of her before. Could she be fake?

    Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and Madam of Duke Xing authenticated this again and again, and Rui''an Great Elder Princess also brought Shao Yuanhao to authenticate this at noon. Thus, the people of the Shao n slowly stopped talking about this matter and dared not casually say anything more.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess came over with Shao Yuanhao for a while and only let Shao Yuanhao meet Qin Wanru. Then Rui''an Great Elder Princess left, leaving Shao Yuanhao alone to follow Qin Wanru.

    In the afternoon, it was the ceremony of the Shao n to worship the ancestors, so it was not convenient for Rui''an Great Elder Princess to stay here.

    Shao Yuanhao followed Qin Wanru like a little tail. Since he knew that Qin Wanru was his elder sister, he had been smiling happily.

    He did everything that Qin Wanru asked, and looked very obedient. In addition, he had been taught in Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' Mansion for a while, so Hao''er behaved politely, which surprised all the elders who had seen Shao Yuanhao before.

    In the past, this Master Hao was the little devil in the Duke Xing''s Mansion. He could do whatever he wanted at any time without any limitations.

    The nsmen secretly had shaken their heads and sighed before. Someone had even said that fortunately the former Heir of Duke Xing had left, otherwise the Shao family would be destroyed if the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion was handed over to this Master Hao in the future.

    From this point of view, it was a good thing that the former Heir of Duke Xing had left.

    But now, it seemed that this young master was not only well-behaved, but also polite. Was he really the unruly Master Hao? The nsmen were very surprised and began to talk about him in private.

    There was a rumor outside that Duke Xing''s Mansion wanted to destroy the only offspring of the former Heir of Duke Xing by spoiling him. People of the Shao family had not taken it seriously before. Many people had seen Master Hao before, who was just a brat. Old Madam spoiled him like this because she felt pity for him as the offspring of the former Heir of Duke Xing.

    However, in this situation, the nsmen began to wonder. "If Master Hao is really incorrigible, why did he be so polite now?"

    People in Duke Xing''s Mansion were very busy, but Qin Wanru was not very busy. She only attended the banquet at noon and met a few respected elders of the n. Then she took Shao Yuanhao''s hand and went back to her courtyard.

    The banquet had almost finished at this time. A few Misses of the Shao family began to enjoy the flowers in the garden.

    Many people came here, and they were not the Misses of aristocratic families like before, so they had no need to behave themselves all the time. The figures of the Shao girls could almost be seen everywhere.

    The girls were quite happy to have such a chance toe to Duke Xing''s Mansion and take a walk.

    "Cousin Wanru!" A figure suddenly appeared from the rockery, which scared Qin Wanru to stop in her tracks. Shao Yuanhao raised his little face and looked at Qin Wanru. When he was about to speak, he saw Qin Wanru stretch out her white tender finger and shake it. He immediately stopped, but still pouted and unhappily stared at the figure in front of him.

    "Cousin Wanru, it''s me!" The man raised his head and smiled bitterly with a haggard face. It turned out to be Wang Shengxue, but this time, he was very polite and did not try to approach Qin Wanru.

    "Childe Wang, what''s the matter?" Qin Wanru raised her eyebrows slightly and asked calmly.

    Wang Shengxue was indeed her cousin now, but she did not want to talk about the old days with him.

    "I hope Cousin Wanru can forgive me for what happened between me and my sister before!" Wang Shengxue bowed deeply to Qin Wanru.

    "If you want to say something about the past, just forget it. It is all in the past, isn''t it?" Qin Wanru said with an unchanging look.

    In this life, Wang Shengxue and his sister Wang Yishu had a grudge against Qin Wanru. It was said that Wang Yishu was still unconscious in bed. As her older brother, Wang Shengxue must have hated Qin Wanru to the marrow.

    "Cousin Wanru, do you think it is strange for me toe and apologize now?" Wang Shengxue raised his body and looked at Qin Wanru. His smile became more bitter and even a little unwilling.

    Before Qin Wanru could ask further, he answered his own question, "Cousin Wanru is now the daughter of Uncle and also the granddaughter of Rui''an Great Elder Princess. If I still had any bad ideas, I''m afraid that I couldn''t stay in the capital city anymore!"

    Such an unwilling and bitter look indicated that he had no choice but toe and apologize. Things were different now. The change of Qin Wanru''s identity made it so that he no longer had the opportunity to seek revenge on Qin Wanru.

    Qin Wanru quietly looked at Wang Shengxue and said with a slight smile, "Childe Wang, you are too polite. Please go ahead!"

    As she said that, she was going to pass by him and leave.

    Seeing that Qin Wanru was going to leave, Wang Shengxue was anxious and took two steps forward. It seemed that he subconsciously wanted to reach out to pull Qin Wanru, but he was pushed away by Shao Yuanhao off to the side. He staggered a few steps and then stood firm.

    "Cousin Wanru, please forgive me and my sister!" Wang Shengxue stood still and did not dare to approach again. He looked at Qin Wanru and begged her. "My sister and I are living in Duke Xing''s Mansion now. If Cousin Wanru does not forgive me, I''m afraid that we will be driven away after the matters in Duke Xing''s Mansion are finished. How can my sister leave in this condition? Without the imperial physician from the Imperial Institute of Medicine to treat..."

    When getting to this part, Wang Shengxue could not go on, looking sad.

    As for the current situation of Wang Yishu, it was said that she was neither dead nor alive. She had always relied on medicine to maintain her life, and from time to time, needed the imperial physician from the Imperial Institute of Medicine to take her pulse. If Wang Shengxue and his sister had to leave, all of these would be gone, and then Wang Yishu might lose her life.

    At least, she was still alive. There was a glimmer of hope as long as she remained alive.

    After Qin Wanru thought about it, it was also reasonable for Wang Shengxue to apologize to her now.

    No matter how much Wang Shengxue hated Qin Wanru before, the change of her status now made it impossible for him to seek revenge. Even for his own future and his sister, it was justifiable for him to have to plead with Qin Wanru.

    Wang Shengxue had lost his qualification for participating in the metropolitan examination in the spring because of Qin Wanru, so he definitely hated her. This kind of hatred of cutting off people''s future was almost the hatred of breaking their family apart. But now, Wang Shengxue had to make concessions, not only for his sister, but also for his own future. Without the support of Duke Xing''s Mansion, he could not have a good future.

    "Childe Wang, do you want to beg for my forgiveness? And you want to stay here?" Qin Wanru''s watery eyes turned toward him slightly, without a glimmer of a smile in them.

    "Cousin Wanru, my sister and I were wrong. Since you are broad-minded, please forgive us, Cousin Wanru. We have been punished now!"

    Wang Shengxue apologized again quickly, took out a delicate box from his arms, and handed it to her.

    "This is just a token of my gratitude. Let me give it to Cousin Hao to y with!"

    "What? Is this for me?" Shao Yuanhao could not understand their sophisticated chat. When he saw Wang Shengxue''s ingratiating look, his heart softened. When Wang Shengxue had seen Shao Yuanhao in Duke Xing''s Mansion before, he had always ttered him and brought some gifts to make friends with him from time to time.

    "It is for Cousin Hao. I chose it from overseas and it has just arrived. It''s a boat. I promised you before, Cousin Hao, but after I found it, you had gone to Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' Mansion, and then I had no chance to give it to you!"

    Wang Shengxue smiled.

    Speaking of this, there was another reason. In the beginning, when Wang Shengxue had brought an imported good to Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, she liked it very much. Shao Yuanhao liked it even more and had asked Wang Shengxue for it. In order to please Shao Yuanhao, Wang Shengxue had also promised him. Then because of a series of changes, this matter had been dyed.

    Now, Wang Shengxue took it out, and it was rted to the previous matter.

    Shao Yuanhao pitifully raised his head and looked at Qin Wanru''s face. He shook her hand carefully and asked with a puppy face, "Sister, can I ept this?"

    "Thank you, Childe Wang!" Qin Wanru nodded.

    Yujie stepped forward, took the box, and stepped aside.

    "Then I will take my leave now!" It seemed that because Qin Wanru took the gift, Wang Shengxue breathed a sigh of relief and raised his head with a gentle smile.

    This meant that the grudges between Qin Wanru and the Wang brother and sister had been resolved.

    Qin Wanru nodded.

    Wang Shengxue was overjoyed and bowed to Qin Wanru again, and then he turned and left. After a few steps, he seemed to think of something and looked back, but he hesitated for a moment and continued to leave.

    Seeing that Wang Shengxue had left, Qin Wanru continued to go back with a group of people. It seemed that this scene was just an interlude, and no one took it seriously.

    Shao Jie''er was sitting in a pavilion not far from the ce where they had spoken. She was admiring the scenery with a few sisters of her family, but they had seen what had happened just now. They could not hear their conversation because of the long distance, but they could see clearly that Wang Shengxue had left reluctantly. At that moment, a Miss could not help asking her, "Second Miss, is... is this an underhand dealing?"

    "I don''t think so. Something might have happened," Shao Jie''er wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief and said casually.

    "How could it not be? I saw it clearly just now. He not only gave a gift, but also left with loving eyes. This... this kind of thing..."

    Another girl of the Shao n could not help speaking up.

    "That''s right. How could she do that?"

    "Yes. It is inappropriate to secretly meet a man. Our Shao family is the most well-behaved. How can we let such a girl who does not follow the rules enter our family?"

    "Had she hooked up with him at an earlier time? I have heard before that this Second Miss Qin''s reputation is not very good."

    The fact that Qin Wanru had be the daughter of the Heir of Duke Xing all at once made the Misses of the Shao family jealous. When they saw this scene, they talked about it one after another, but the more they talked about it, the more exaggerated it became.

    Shao Jie''er took out her handkerchief and pressed the corner of her mouth to wipe thecency from her lips. Shepleted the task that her mother had asked her to do...

 Chapter 449 - A Secret Meeting in the Mid-Lake Pavilion at Midnight!

    <h4>Chapter 449 A Secret Meeting in the Mid-Lake Pavilion at Midnight!</h4>

    The ceremony to record Qin Wanru into the family history went well in the afternoon because everyone had been clear about this before they arrived. Now Duke Xing''s Mansion and Rui''an Great Elder Princess had authenticated this, and it was even said that Empress Dowager had also sent someone to authenticate her. Thus, they all believed that Qin Wanru was indeed the lineal daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, who had been left outside.

    After Qin Wanru had been officially recorded in the family history, she changed her name to Shao Wanru.

    She was recorded in the name of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, and she ranked as the fifth Miss in Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    There were three branches in Duke Xing''s Mansion, and they were all lineal sons of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. There were only Shao Wanru and Shao Yuanhao in the first branch now. One ranked fifth and the other ranked third.

    The second branch was the legal wife of Duke Xing, who had two daughters and one son. There were a lineal son and a lineal daughter, as well as a non-lineal daughter. The two daughters were ranked first and second respectively, and the son also ranked first.

    In the third branch, Madam had two lineal daughters and a non-lineal son. The two daughters were ranked third and fourth respectively, and the son ranked second.

    Those non-lineal rtives had been separated early, so that the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion was the offspring of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, and there were not many people in Duke Xing''s Mansion. There were no parents in the first branch, which seemed to be smaller in scale.

    There were only a son and a daughter left in the first branch, and they were both young.

    The ceremony to record Qin Wanru into the family history went on for a long time. When the ceremony waspleted, it was getting dark, and in the winter, it got dark earlier than usual.

    At this time, of course, the banquet had to be held. The banquet in Duke Xing''s Mansion had been prepared, and the fragrance of wine filled the air for a while.

    The women finished their dinner quickly, and after that, they wandered around casually. Most of them came here with their fathers and brothers. They could not leave before their fathers and brothers had finished.

    They had wandered for a while in the afternoon, so many women were unwilling to wander again and they stayed in the banquet hall to drink tea and chat. But there were some lively people who did not want to sit down and continued to wander in the garden.

    Some Misses went farther and farther, and then even lost their way. They could not find anyone for a while, so they could only go forward in the direction of the street lights, and were ready to look for the servants of Duke Xing''s Mansion to ask for directions before going back.

    Along the way, the more they walked, the darker the sky got. The lights to lead the way were set every few steps, but now only one appeared almost after a certain distance. The distance was getting farther and farther, and part of the road was dark. Fortunately, there were many women walking together, and they were not so afraid after emboldening each other.

    Suddenly, a woman with sharp eyes pointed to the front and said excitedly, "There''s someone up ahead!"

    There was ake in front of them, and in the middle of theke was a waterside pavilion. There was a pavilion outside the waterside pavilion, in which there was amp, and someone seemed to be there.

    "Let''s go over and ask the way. We finally see someone!"

    "Yes, yes. Let''s go there right away!"

    Everyone could not help breathing a sigh of relief. If they continued to go on without encountering anyone, these girls would also be panicked.

    The light in front of them was no less than a savior to them.

    Everyone hurried to thekeside. When they got closer, they saw clearly that there was a man in the pavilion, which made them slow down again.

    In such a dark ce, there was only a light on in the pavilion on theke. Was it impolite for them to disturb him like this?

    As they were hesitating, someone said in a low voice, "Look, someone is going there!"

    "Who?" Everyone''s gaze followed the direction that she pointed in. There was indeed a womaning over from the waterside pavilion. She was wrapped in a cloak, which made it unable for them to see clearly who she was. It was only a vague figure of a woman.

    At this time, she, dressed like that, went to meet a man. All the people looked at each other, stopped, and even hid behind the trees.

    The woman with a cloak walked slowly along the waterside pavilion to the pavilion. The man who was originally sitting in the pavilion stood up excitedly. He originally faced in another direction with his back to the group of girls. As soon as he turned around, those with sharp eyes immediately recognized that he was Childe Wang, Wang Shengxue, who lived in Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    One reason why everyone present knew him was that he had been there today when Shao Wanru had been recorded into the family history and entered the Shao family. He became the object of discussion among many women because of his good looks and they had asked who he was. The rumors spread quickly. As women are capable of spreading rumors, most people knew his identity immediately.

    Another reason was that some of the people present had witnessed the scene when Wang Shengxue had stopped Shao Wanru.

    When Wang Shengxue saw the womaning over, he reached out to hold her in his arms and untied her cloak with the other hand. The cloak was thrown aside and fell to the ground, but no one paid any attention to it.

    The young man and woman hugged tightly. From their angles, they could only see that Wang Shengxue lowered his head and began to kiss the woman. Thus, all the girls were stunned.

    "Is she the newly recognized Fifth Miss Shao?" someone in the dark said.

    "It seems to be true. That dress. Yes, it''s her." Other people''s attention immediately fell on the girl. She had her back turned to everyone, so they could not see her clearly.

    But those exquisite and gorgeous clothes, as well as the unique embroidery and beautiful color, immediately caused a discussion among the crowd.

    They didn''t know without talking about it. But the more they talked, the more it looked like her. These were exactly the clothes that Shao Wanru had been wearing today.

    Shao Wanru was an important person in today''s ceremony and also the focus of everyone''s attention. The focus of the women was also on her gorgeous and enviable clothes. Every piece of her clothing was bright, and they envied and hated it in their hearts. They wanted to rece her and be the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing.

    Such beautiful clothes, such beautiful embroidery, how could they not attract people''s attention?

    At this time, after a careful identification, everyone was sure that the woman in front of them was Shao Wanru, who was the fifth Miss newly recognized by Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Shameless! Really shameless!"

    "I don''t want to see this!"

    "She is really cheap!" The women scolded her in a low voice. Wang Shengxue and the woman were still hugging and kissing, and they looked like they couldn''t be separated. The situation of the two of them became more and more hot. It was obvious that this was not the first time that they had done this.

    "She''s now the daughter of the Shao family. Her actions will damage the reputation of the daughters of the Shao family. Let''s go and invite the elders to take a look right now." Someone suggested sternly.

    "Yes. Go to find them right now! Right now!"

    After a discussion, they had four women go back the way they came before. Then they would quicklye to catch Shao Wanru in the act. They would put her into the swine cage. How could such a cheap woman enter the family history of the Shao family?

    Previously, they only wanted to go forward, but now they realized that they could retreat. The four women went back to call for help, and they walked very fast. What''s more, they happened to meet the servant girl of Duke Xing''s Mansion, who took them to a shortcut, and soon returned to the hall.

    The elders were almost drunk by this time and were talking happily. When they suddenly heard such news, they immediately became furious.

    They didn''t know where Duke Xing had gone. At this time, there was no master of Duke Xing''s Mansion. A few elders, who were almost drunk, took the lead to catch Qin Wanru. They followed several women who had taken a shortcut to catch Qin Wanru red-handed.

    For fear of being discovered by the other party, no one spoke. When they arrived at the ce guarded by the previous women, they looked up and saw a couple embracing each other in the pavilion on theke.

    "It''s true that it''s the new Fifth Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion." Some people also recognized the dress. This kind of dress could not be possessed by any ordinary people. And everyone had seen it before.

    The two people in the pavilion became more and more intense. The man sat down with the woman in his arms and kept kissing her.

    "Drown that woman in the swine cage."

    "We must drown her. The reputation of the daughters of our Shao family can''t be spoiled."

    "Just drown her before Duke Xing finds out. We all have seen it. Don''t be afraid!"

    "That''s right. That''s the idea. It''s for all the girls of our Shao family."

    The words came out of their mouths one by one, and those who were drunk became excited. In this way, the discussion was settled, and a few elders of the family and arge group of people rushed to the pavilion.

    However, when arge group of people rushed out, it immediately rmed the people in the waterside pavilion. The two people saw the crowd rushing on the water bridge and panicked.

    The path had already been cut off. At this moment, the only way out for them was theke in front of them. The woman had actually jumped into the water with a ssh.

    Wang Shengxue also seemed to want to jump, but he was timid. After trying a few times, he didn''t dare to jump down again. He just watched the woman swimming away from him.

    It was actually not far from the other side of theke.

    The people of the Shao n did not expect that the woman would dare to jump in. After a moment of hesitation, some people ran back, but the way they went was not a direct route. It was farther away to run from where they were to the opposite side of theke. When some people finally got over there, they only saw a line of water.

    The people in the pavilion had already caught Wang Shengxue.

    Under the light, he could clearly be seen. It was indeed Wang Shengxue.

    After tying Wang Shengxue up, they took him around the pavilion. When they arrived at the opposite bank, they saw a clear line of water on the ground. It was clear that someone hade ashore right there and escaped.

    "Go after her!" The elders discussed this matter and felt that it could not be settled amicably. Then they continued to chase after her. They had to capture Fifth Miss Shao, who had ruined the reputation of the Shao family, and drown her in the swine cage!

    If people knew that the Miss of the Shao family was secretly dating a man in the garden, how could the women of the Shao family get engaged or married in the future? What would people think of the Shao family?

    The elders became clear-headed at this time, and they felt that this was the best way. Duke Xing was still not here, which was a better opportunity. They would catch Shao Wanru and directly drown her in a swine cage. Even if Duke Xing found out about that and came here, it would be toote.

    For the sake of the reputation of the entire Shao n''s women, it was right for them to do so!

    Arge group of people detained Wang Shengxue and chased after her. But they didn''t expect that after they took a few steps, they would suddenly see a fire in front of them shooting up into the sky. Smoke was billowing, and the fire was surging. It was on fire!

    The mes alerted the people of Duke Xing''s Mansion. All the servants carried buckets and water-filled objects and ran over there. They shouted, "Put out the fire!" The whole ce was in chaos...

 Chapter 450 - Fire against Water

    <h4>Chapter 450 Fire against Water</h4>

    Qin Wanru came back before the banquet began. There were so many nsmen, and her status was much lower than those of Duke Xing''s Mansion. So she didn''t need the master of Duke Xing''s Mansion to apany her. Only a few important people who were close to her sat aside. Duke Xing stayed there to talk to her, and none of the women needed to apany her.

    Qin Wanru''s current name was Shao Wanru. By the time she returned to her room, it was gettingte.

    Shao Yuanhao was sent back, but Rui''an Great Elder Princess was worried that he would stay there. As soon as the ceremony was over, she sent someone to take him away. As for Qin Wanru, there were still four rough old women with her.

    When Shao Wanru returned to the room, the dinner had already been served, but it was not eaten yet. It was said that Old Madam had invited her, so Shao Wanru went to Old Madam''s ce with some people.

    Old Madam had left very early, so she asked about what had happened after she left. Then she asked Qin Wanru to go back.

    When she returned to her courtyard, it was alreadyte. The servant girls prepared dinner. It was a little cold now, and Shao Wanru had no appetite. After taking a few bites, she asked several servant girls and old maids to take some and eat it.

    "Miss, the hot water for bathing is ready. Do you want to take a bath now?" Yujie came in and asked. The hot water was indeed brought by the servants of Duke Xing''s Mansion and had been prepared already.

    Shao Wanru nodded and entered the inner room. She sat down by the side and did not enter the bathtub. The smell of kerosene in the room was thick, but when the door was closed, no one could smell it outside.

    Yujie went to the back window, opened it, and looked at the darkness outside. A ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of her, which scared her so much that she took two steps back.

    It was a guard in ck clothes, looking grave. He briefly repeated what had happened.

    "We found Wang Shengxue and a woman dressed in the same clothes as Fifth Miss''s secretly meeting at a pavilion. The woman was discovered and jumped into theke. She went ashore and headed this way. Arge group of elders from the Shao family was chasing after her. They looked as if they were going to drown Fifth Miss in the pond to protect the reputation of the Shao family''s daughters."

    "Fire!" Shao Wanru stood up, and her eyes were cold and calm.

    Although the situation was a little different from what she had guessed, it was still very close to what she had guessed. They really wanted to kill her.

    Yujie hurriedly pulled her out of the room. The guard took out a match from his arms. With a wave of his hand, the match was lit. He threw it on the big carved bed in the room. Immediately, the fire rose into the sky. He took advantage of the opportunity and set fire to other ces. Then he moved out of the window. The thick fireworks had lit up the sky.

    Standing at the back window of Madam of Duke Xing, Nanny Sheng looked in the direction of Qin Wanru''s courtyard and said in a low voice, "Madam, wait a little longer, and she will die!"

    There was no one else in the room except for her and Madam of Duke Xing, who was lying on the couch. Hearing Nanny Sheng''s words, her face showed a bit ofcency.

    "That''s the courtyard for An''er to get married in. After so many years of preparation, how can I really let that bitch live there?" She smiled mockingly. She just wanted her to stay for a while so that Rui''an Great Elder Princess could see her affection for Shao Wanru. After the matter was settled today, this courtyard would still be Shao Hua''an''s.

    "It''s a pity that because of her living there the room has gotten dirty!" Madam of Duke Xing pressed a handkerchief to her face and sighed slightly.

    "Of course. After this matter is settled, Madam can slowly adjust it. After First Young Master''s marriage is discussed, there will be no one mentioning Fifth Miss again after a period of time!" Nanny Sheng said with a smile.

    They were all waiting for news of Shao Wanru.

    After today''s incident, there was no Fifth Miss in Duke Xing''s Mansion. After the secret meeting between Fifth Miss Shao and a man, she had lost her reputation. That she was sunk had nothing to do with Duke Xing''s Mansion. When the incident happened, the masters of Duke Xing''s Mansion were all absent. And the members of the Shao n settled this thing. So what if Rui''an Great Elder Princess showed up?

    In the end, this matter would not be settled. Could it be false if so many people had witnessed it?

    They saw Fifth Miss Shao meeting a man secretly. They saw Fifth Miss Shao jump into theke and run into the courtyard along with the water stains on Fifth Miss''s clothes. Then, they would see Fifth Miss Shao, who had changed her clothes. All sorts of signs indicated that the woman was Fifth Miss Shao. For the sake of the reputation of women in the family, they would have to punish the daughter of the family who had ruined their reputation. This kind of thing would make sense wherever it was put.

    Moreover, the most important thing was that this matter had nothing to do with Duke Xing''s Mansion. It was the members of the n who had acted on their own initiative. Because of the wine, few of the members were sober, and some people would secretly make things more serious. It was bound to be sessful!

    By now, Shao Wanru must have freshened up and changed her clothes. There was no difference between the wet clothes after bathing and the wet clothes when she jumped into the water. Several servant girls in the courtyard had been waiting for Shao Wanru to change her clothes so they could get her clothes wet. Then, the members of the Shao family would find her.

    "Madam... Madam... Madam..." Nanny Sheng, who had been staring at Shao Wanru''s yard from the window, suddenly screamed.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you in a panic?" Madam of Duke Xing sat up unpleasantly. She stood up, and walked to the back window. "Did they make the trouble?"

    When the fuss was made, it meant that the matter had been done. She had to sleep and rest here, so she couldn''t be woken up by others. Today, there were many things to do. As the Madam in charge of internal affairs, she fell asleep early, which was reasonable.

    "Fire, it''s on fire!" Looking in the direction of the zing fire, Nanny Sheng broke out in a cold sweat. It looked like the courtyard that Madam had prepared for the First Young Master''s wedding. It was the residence of Fifth Miss Shao now. If the fire really broke out, Madam''s years of painstaking efforts would be gone.

    The furniture there had been saved by Madam for many years and had been slowly umted. It could be said that it had been saved for about 10 years. The things inside were also carefully selected by Madam. If it was really burned, Madam would vomit blood.

    "What, it''s on fire?" Madam of Duke Xing also saw the fire at this time. The fire was so thick in the sky that she could see it clearly even through the window.

    "It''s on fire. Madam. It seems to be the courtyard where Fifth Miss lives," Nanny Sheng said with a crying voice.

    "It''s on fire? It''s on fire! How could it be..." Madam of Duke Xing swayed and almost fell down. She grabbed Nanny Sheng''s sleeve and almost gnashed her teeth as she asked, "How could this happen?"

    "I... I don''t know. Madam, please... hurry up and put out the fire!" Nanny Sheng stammered, feeling that something unexpected had happened.

    "Let''s go and have a look!" Madam of Duke Xing turned around and walked out. At this time, she had to look at the fire and the source of the noise, which all indicated that this matter had been made big.

    Because she was in a panic, when she walked to the door, Madam of Duke Xing tripped over the threshold and fell to the ground. Nanny Sheng saw that it was not good and hurried to help her up. She said hurriedly, "Madam, Madam, don''t be anxious. Maybe it''s not there. Let''s go and have a look."

    "Let''s go!" Madam of Duke Xing gasped heavily, pushed Nanny Sheng away, and stumbled out. That courtyard was filled with things that had taken her painstaking efforts to obtain, and it was the best courtyard in all of Duke Xing''s Mansion. It was even better than Old Madam''s courtyard. All the things inside it were valuable and dignified.

    Some of them were selected from Princess Qinghua''s dowry. They were all very precious and couldn''t be lost!

    When several servant girls and old maids outside heard that Madam of Duke Xing came out, they hurried to follow her and went to the ce where the fire was raging.

    The elders of the Shao n were all stunned on the spot. They looked at the courtyard in the firelight in shock. They were all stunned. Was the heavily burnt courtyard in front of them the courtyard where Fifth Miss Shao lived?

    "Is that Fifth Miss Shao standing at the gate of the courtyard and anxiously asking the servants to pour water?"

    The clothes were still the same ones as in the daytime. And the clothes that the woman in the pavilion had on shared the same butterfly patterns on the sleeves with hers. However, the Shaos knew that this one they saw now was not that one from earlier.

    The woman jumped into the water, and her clothes were wet. Even if they were dried, they could not be dry in such a short time. As for Fifth Miss Shao, her clothes were neat and dry, and her whole person was clean. She was definitely not the messy one they had imagined.

    "It''s not her?"

    "Not her!"

    "It can''t be her. Someone is wearing the same clothes as her!"

    "But this... How could it be possible? How could someone wear the same clothes as Fifth Miss''s? These kinds of clothes are not worn by ordinary people."

    After the shock, they were at a loss. There were so many people from the Shao family who came to catch her in an aggressive manner, but now they found that they couldn''t catch her at all. The biggest suspect was Fifth Miss Shao, and it was impossible for her to be the one they were looking for.

    Then who was that person?

    "The clothes she was wearing were so beautiful, and she dressed like Fifth Miss Shao. Could it be the Miss of Shao''s Mansion?" Someone could not help suspecting.

    "It''s possible. It''s very possible!" Many people immediately answered. Not only did they find that they had chased the wrong person, but they also seemed to have been led by someone. All the elders felt ashamed and lost face. They were determined to find such a person to prove their rity.

    "First Miss is not here. Second Miss is here. Third Madam is heard to be ill. Third Miss and Fourth Miss are taking care of her. So the most likely one is..." Someone tried to exclude people. After this, they found that it was Shao Jie''er, Second Miss Shao, who was the most suspicious one.

    "That''s right. It must be like this. Second Miss Shao saw him talking to Fifth Miss Shao before, and they were in the attic." A woman suddenly remembered things in the afternoon and suddenly realized.

    "Yes, yes, yes, it must be like this. It must be Second Miss Shao. When we came here just now, did you find it? The water trail disappeared." Someone proposed a new question.

    Seeing the soaring fire, they couldn''t help running over. They didn''t know when the water trail from the clothes had disappeared.

    "Some of you, help put out the fire, and find some people to go back to the original ce to look for traces of the water, and find the one by following the water traces!" An older n elder, who was quite clear-minded, made a decision at once, and everyone immediately agreed.

    The Shao n split up into two parts. Most of them went to help the people of Duke Xing''s Mansion to put out the fire, and a small number of them went to look for that woman.

    Seeing such a group of peopleing over, Shao Wanru, who was standing in the crowd, hooked her lips slightly and nced at Wang Shengxue, who was caught. Her eyes were cold and fierce, like a de, which made Wang Shengxue''s face look more and uglier.

    If someone looked closely, they would find that he was shaking and almost paralyzed on the ground.

    There were only two words in Wang Shengxue''s heart now: "It''s over!" He didn''t even know how to end it now...

 Chapter 451 - The So-called Black Under the Light

    <h4>Chapter 451 The So-called "ck Under the Light"</h4>

    At night, the mes lighting up the sky shocked the entire capital city. Duke Xing''s Mansion was on the street and it was still early, so most people were not asleep yet. People who lived nearby hurriedly helped to put out the fire, while those who lived farther away stood on higher grounds to watch the fire. When they found out that it was Duke Xing''s Mansion that was on fire, they were all very surprised.

    Such an aristocratic family which had existed for hundreds of years old often had good fire prevention measures in their mansion. Even if asionally there were sparks in such mansions, the fire would not be so big. Such a raging fire was more likely to have been deliberately started by someone.

    Did someone deliberately set fire to Duke Xing''s Mansion? This thought sent chills down everyone''s spines. In such a situation, why did someone set Duke Xing''s Mansion on fire? What was the purpose? Was it really because of Duke Xing?

    "Master, the fire is really strong!" Xiao Xuanzi, who stood on the top floor of a pavilion, retracted his neck. He really had to marvel at this delicate Second Miss Qin''s courage. No, it was the courage of Fifth Miss Shao now. She dared to set fire to her own house in such a bold way. Even a man would not dare to do this, let alone an ordinary Miss from an aristocratic family!

    Xiao Xuanzi thought that he would not have dared to do that, because this action would have made him known to the public.

    Of course, Xiao Xuanzi knew that he was just a little eunuch and could not bepared with others. But Xiao Xuanzi thought that even though he was a eunuch, he was bolder than many other men. In this regard, Xiao Xuanzi did not think that he was worse than other men.

    Most men were not braver than him, and they were not as brave as Fifth Miss Shao!

    Chu Liuchen stood in front of the window, and the long gauzy curtain in front of the window had been put up, so he could see the fiery red in the distant sky and hear the noisesing from that ce clearly. He could see that there were people everywhere, and could vaguely hear the sounds of people drifting to him in the wind.

    This was indeed a time of great momentum!

    He raised his beautiful eyes and said with great interest, ¡°That yard in Duke Xing''s Mansion seems to have been destroyed. I have heard that was the wedding room set by Madam of Duke Xing for her son. She has been preparing it for decades!"

    "She has prepared it for so long? It is really a pity because it is all gone now!" Xiao Xuanzi said that it was a pity, but the smile on his face indicated otherwise. On the contrary, he smiled happily.

    The losses in the courtyard that had been prepared for decades would not just be the equivalent of one or two ordinary yards. It was confirmed that all the good stuff had been delivered to the courtyard.

    Now they were all gone! Even thinking about this would make people happy!

    "I wonder if Duke Xing will still be so mild mannered. He has a reputation of having a good temper in this court! This will be rare, because I have never seen Duke Xing getting angry."

    Chu Liuchen looked at the fire in the distance and squinted, with a smile in his eyes, as if he was in a good mood.

    Duke Xing was a good person with a good temper and attitude. Even if he was angry about something, he would solve it gradually. In this aspect, the Emperor thought highly of him and thought that Duke Xing was a calm person and could work well.

    The Emperor originally nursed a grievance because of a past misunderstanding between Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Duke Xing''s Mansion, but now the grievance had been settled because of the current Duke Xing''s attitude.

    How could the Emperor not approve of such a good-tempered old man, who was also good at his work?

    "Duke Xing will suffer internal injuries because he suppresses too much of his emotions!"

    Xiao Xuanzi blinked his eyes and said this meaningfully.

    Chu Liuchen smiled, but did not say anything. He continued to look at the scene of the fire outside. He was in a very high ce, so he naturally could see farther than those who stood in the ordinary pavilions.

    Xiao Xuanzi followed him to watch the scene in silence for a while and said worriedly, "Will Fifth Miss Shao be alright?"

    "That little girl is smart. She wants to leave Duke Xing''s Mansion? That is a good idea!" Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    Xiao Xuanzi did not quite understand, but he was smart. He rolled his eyes and said, "Master, if Fifth Miss Shao leaves the Duke Xing''s Mansion, what will happen to her marriage?"

    The marriage of Fifth Miss Shao was rted to his master''s marriage, so Xiao Xuanzi was extremely concerned about this.

    Originally, the marriage would have been arranged by her parents'' order and the matchmaker''s word rather than Shao Wanru herself. If she really left Duke Xing''s Mansion, there would have been no elder to decide for her, and there would also be no engagement.

    "Since the jade pendant is there, you don''t have to worry about her marriage!" Chu Liuchen said leisurely, with his slender fingers lightly tapping the window a few times. At this time, the fire outside the window had eased a little and seemed to be under control, or else the ce would almost have been burnt to the ground.

    Everything that could be burnt had been burnt, and there was only things left that could not be burnt!

    "Prince, Empress Dowager gave you that piece of warm jade and asked you to keep it with you so you can nurse your body. You gave it away to Fifth Miss Shao. I am afraid that Empress Dowager will not be happy when she sees this!"

    Xiao Xuanzi started to worry. Why did he give the jade pendant away to Fifth Miss Shao?

    He could give her anything but this jade pendant. It seemed that Prince was also going to ask Fifth Miss Shao to visit Empress Dowager with this jade pendant. This would definitely make Empress Dowager angry when she saw this!

    "What do you think Imperial Grandmother''s reaction will be when she sees Zhuozhuo wearing the jade pendant?" Chu Liuchen smiled gently.

    Xiao Xuanzi felt as if his teeth were aching. His face twitched twice and he reminded him carefully, "Master, don''t you really think Empress Dowager will be angry?"

    "Yes, she will!" Chu Liuchen smiled.

    "Then why did you give the jade pendant to Fifth Miss and asked her to carry it?" Xiao Xuanzi was stunned. He really did not understand what his master was thinking of. Wasn''t it obvious that he wanted Fifth Miss to be hated by Empress Dowager?

    Whoever in this world who was hated by the Empress Dowager was seeking his own death!

    Even those who wanted to stay alive would not dare to offend Empress Dowager. It was hard to guess Master''s intention.

    "I do not want to get married soon, but I have to let Imperial Grandmother know about this. She will take back the jade pendant, but she will also discuss this with Rui''an Great Elder Princess."

    Chu Liuchen said this very leisurely.

    Therefore, although there was no engagement on the surface, would this mean that the adults of the two families hade to an agreement? Xiao Xuanzi could figure it out to some degree and was immediately overjoyed.

    As for why Empress Dowager would discuss this matter with Rui''an Great Elder Princess instead of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, Xiao Xuanzi felt that since his master said so, it must be true. Moreover, this Old Madam was very partial. It was said that she was very hostile toward Fifth Miss and she had once said that she hated Fifth Miss vehemently, in front of everyone.

    Xiao Xuanzi thought that having such a grandmother or not, was the same.

    It was best if Empress Dowager could discuss Fifth Miss''s marriage with Rui''an Great Elder Princess. As for Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, since she did not treat Fifth Miss well, she should not meddle in Fifth Miss''s marriage. Anyway, it could not be said that Fifth Miss had no elder, because she still had Rui''an Great Elder Princess as her elder.

    "That is great. Rui''an Great Elder Princess..." When he said this, Xiao Xuanzi''s eyes suddenly widened. He stared out of the window at the mes that colored half the sky red and gasped.

    He felt that he had really underestimated Fifth Miss!

    This Fifth Miss, who looked delicate and weak and could almost be easily knocked down by a gust of wind, was indeed the best match for his scheming master. Originally, Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion was the most justified elder for Fifth Miss!

    But what would happen after this incident? It was feared that Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion could not make arbitrary decisions on Fifth Miss''s marriage!

    Wen Xichi, who was in the Deputy Prime Minister''s Chambers was also looking at the scene of the inferno. He was standing on a rockery in his yard to watch it.

    Deputy Prime Minister''s Chambers was not far from Duke Xing''s Mansion, in fact it was just next door to the mansion. In this position, he had a clear view of the people and also of the young girl who was in front of the crowd. She was being held back by several servants. Among such arge crowd, she was being pushed further and further away.

    He also saw Madam of Duke Xinging over hurriedly. She almost fainted as soon as she entered the door. Had it not been for the support of several servants, she would have slumped to the ground.

    Later, Duke Xing came and led arge group of people to help put out the fire.

    Such a big fire had set the whole yard aze. At first nce, one would know that someone had deliberately started the fire.

    The news that Qin Wanru was now Shao Wanru, the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, had spread throughout the entire capital city. Of course, there was another rumor spread at the same time. It was said that First Miss of Qin''s Mansion was vicious and greedy. After learning about Shao Wanru''s background from her parents, she had tried to take the first step to be authenticated.

    Fortunately, although Duke Xing''s Mansion felt that the evidence she produced was correct, they still had some doubts. Then, they had Old Madam to take her as a nominal foster granddaughter first and then did some further checks.

    After that, Shao Wanru produced the real evidence and some witnesses and First Miss of Qin''s Mansion had left in shame. Then, Fifth Miss Shao could officially be recognized as part of the family.

    Duke Xing''s Mansion was very satisfied with the newly recognized Fifth Miss, so they opened up the ancestral hall to have her registered. Today, Duke Xing''s Mansion was busy and lively as it had never been for a long time, so this must be the ceremony to register this Fifth Miss Shao into the family''s records. Therefore, it was unexpected that someone had secretly set fire to this ce in the evening.

    This ce must be the Fifth Miss Shao''s new courtyard, right?

    Now...

    "Third Cousin, Third Cousin." A delicate voice came from below. Wen Xichi lowered his head and looked at his cousin who walked out of the shadows, with an obscure expression in his eyes.

    "Third Cousin, what happened? I... Is the fire getting closer?" Gu Xishu was in a state of panic. Her face was pale and her hair was hanging messily over her shoulders. It was obvious that she had been in the bed and now she had been woken up by the noise. Her clothes were still a little askew, but even so, they still made her look weak, delicate and pitiable.

    However, her gentleness was such that it seemed affected and superficial. She could not bepared to Shao Wanru, whose gentleness had some childish quality to it. A woman like that had an extremely seductive charm, but also a cold temperament, so she was not someone that Gu Xishu couldpare with. After he had seen such seductive charm, it seemed that Gu Xishu who stood in front of his eyes was not good enough.

    Wen Xichi suddenly felt that he was very strange. He had always been clear-minded, but why hadn''t he seen through Gu Xishu who had pretended to be gentle for so many years? How could he still treat her so wholeheartedly as his own sister? He had thought that she was delicate and kindhearted, and that she would not be a schemer!

    He had seen that both Gu Xishu and his second brother were alike. Whenever he looked at other people, he would study them carefully, which was in vain. He hadplete faith in Gu Xishu and his second brother.

    As the saying goes, ¡°There is darkness under the light". This must be referring to him!

 Chapter 452 - Auditing When Investigating the Case

    <h4>Chapter 452 Auditing When Investigating the Case</h4>

    "It will be fine. You can go back now!" Wen Xichi raised his eyes and looked at Duke Xing''s Mansion again.

    "Third Cousin, I am afraid. We are so close to the fire. What if it reaches us?" Gu Xishu said as she wiped her tears away pitifully and was about to step up the rockery. Since there was no one around and it was dark, she could throw herself into Third Cousin''s arms.

    It would be even better if someone saw this. Then Third Cousin would have to marry her.

    Even if no one saw this, it did not matter, because Third Cousin should care more about her at this time!

    "Cousin, there is no need for you to step up here. Eldest Brother and Second Brother will be here soon. You can go back and have a rest first!" Wen Xichi said indifferently, without looking at her.

    Gu Xishu stopped and thought, "Will Second Cousin be here too?"

    Second Cousin had always been jealous. If he saw her standing next to Third Cousin, he would definitely doubt her. Then he would not only criticize her, but also possibly ruin her n.

    Thinking about it, Gu Xishu felt that it would be better for her to leave first.

    "Third Cousin, be careful. I will leave first. If there is anything wrong, I hope you will inform me beforehand." Gu Xizhao raised her head to look at Wen Xichi, with a frightened look.

    This was Wen Xichi''s courtyard, so she could not stay any longer.

    "Okay, you go back first and have a good sleep. It is all right!" Wen Xichi said gently.

    "Third Cousin, when Eldest Cousin and Second Cousine overter, can you not tell them that I was so afraid that I had toe out to look for you? Because they willugh at me."

    Gu Xishu was affectedly bashful and said this with a slight flush on her face.

    Wen Xichi lowered his gaze and looked at Gu Xishu''s face. After a long while, he nodded slightly and said, "Okay!"

    "Is she afraid that Second Brother will think too much, or that I will reveal her thoughts in front of Second Brother?" He sneered in the dark with the corners of his mouth silently raised. "It is really hard for her to act both ways. She is holding on tightly to Second Brother for the future, before I officially propose to her."

    Seeing that Wen Xichi had agreed, Gu Xishu breathed a sigh of relief and bowed sideways to Wen Xichi and then left with a servant girl.

    She walked very quickly and after leaving the courtyard, she took a shortcut, which was an extremely difficult road to walk. There were many flowers and nts along the way. They were not in full bloom and were not very visible in the darkness. They were bound to damage Gu Xishu''s clothes, but her clothes had been intact just now.

    Even though she had been so scared whening over, she had not taken the shortcut. When she went back, she had no need to panic, but she hurried to take the shortcut. Was she afraid of being seen by Second Brother?

    It was evident that the rtionship between Gu Xishu and Second Brother was something out of the ordinary!

    Or maybe she and Second Brother might have sworn an eternal vow that they would not marry anyone else except each other!

    Even so, she still wanted to have a rtionship with him. How shameless she was!

    Wen Xichi looked up again and his eyes fell on that delicate figure at the Duke Xing''s Mansion. He frowned and felt that Shao Wanru seemed to know him as well as he knew himself. She was so familiar with the matters in his mansion and even knew that he had not noticed the darkness under the light. Why was she so interested in him?

    A trace of disgust shed in his eyes inexplicably. He really disliked this woman who was so familiar with him, but whom he never could figure out.

    Shao Wanru had reminded him to be careful about his Second Brother and cousin, but how could she know about that?

    Qin Huaiyong hade to his mansion before and wanted to make a connection through marriage with his mansion. So at that time, had Fifth Miss Shao, who had been Second Miss Qin at that time, been investigating him?

    As a person who had much fame at a young age, he did not feel good to be seemingly seen as someone who knew nothing!

    An idea somehow shed through his mind. Shao Wanru was the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion now, so they could be a couple as they both came from families of equal status. But it was unknown what his mother would even think about this.

    They were of equal status, but after all, she was still an orphan without parents...

    His mind floated far away now. Although he was looking at the big fire in front of his eyes, his mind was in a state of confusion. When a gust of cold wind blew, he suddenly became sober and looked livid. How could he have been thinking about this just now?

    This made him very ufortable.

    He was grateful to Shao Wanru, but he did not want to be too involved with her. He just felt that she knew too much about him!

    He shifted his eyes and his gaze fell on Shao Wanru once again. This time, he actually saw Shao Wanru turning around. It was unknown whether she noticed him, but she smiled in his direction, which made him frown.

    Was Shao Wanru conspiring against him?

    This feeling became more ufortable, as if a person who was supposed to be trustworthy had betrayed him.

    In fact, Qin Wanru did not see Wen Xichi and she even did not know that the Deputy Prime Minister''s Chambers was next to them. The smile that he saw was actually a forced smile, because she saw Rui''an Great Elder Princessing over hurriedly, with a panic stricken face. There was a trace of palpitating fragility on her majestic face.

    She wanted to force a smile tofort Rui''an Great Elder Princess!

    "Zhuozhuo, are you alright?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess came over after hearing the news. She grabbed Shao Wanru and looked at her from head to toe, fearing that she might have gotten hurt.

    "Grandma, I''m fine. I''m really fine!" Shao Wanru''s eyes were red and she was really touched.

    She had been here for a while. Whether it was Madam of Duke Xing or Duke Xing, their initial focus was on this courtyard after they came. No one came to ask if she was frightened or injured.

    Old Madam, who lived in the backyard, also sent people to inquire about the matters of the courtyard. She also asked people to put out the fire quickly to protect the courtyard and the things in the courtyard. She did not ask about Shao Wanru at all.

    Duke Xing''s Mansionpletely ignored her, and they even attached more importance to a yard which was given to that First Young Master, than to her.

    Seeing the concern on her grandma''s face, Shao Wanru felt wronged, although she did not feel it before. She threw herself into Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s arms and cried.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess hugged her hurriedly and could feel that her slender body was limp in her arms. She cried and twitched and her heart ached. She had always been strong and never shed tears in front of others. Every time she appeared in front of others, she always straightened her back, but now she could not help crying.

    "Someone. Call Duke Xing toe over here!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said angrily.

    Now everything was in a mess. Duke Xing''s voice could be heard, but no one could see him.

    A few old maids answered and squeezed their way out. After a while, Duke Xing was invited over. He looked a little embarrassed. His robe was ck, and there was a scorch mark on his cuff. His hat was also tilted, and his voice was more hoarse than usual. This was because he had been shouting as he directed the people to put out the fire.

    "Greetings, Great Elder Princess!" Duke Xing went forward to greet her.

    "What happened? Why were the other ces not burnt, but only the ce where Zhuozhuo stayed? Did anyone want to burn her to death? I said earlier that Zhuozhuo should be with me. It is not safe for her to live in your Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess was impolite and immediately scolded him angrily.

    Her words almost insinuated that Duke Xing''s Mansion wanted to kill Shao Wanru.

    Duke Xing''s eyebrows furrowed. Looking at everything in front of him, he almost could not control his temper, which tended to be good and gentle.

    But he knew that this was not the time to get angry. Things would not end when the fire was put out. The fire was so fast and so strong that it could be seen at first nce that it was not something that happened randomly.

    "Don''t worry, Great Elder Princess. I will definitely find out the truth," Duke Xing suppressed his temper and said slowly in a low voice.

    "Find out the truth? If it were not for the fact that Zhuozhuo had something to ask the servant girl, and did not take a bath first, she would have been trapped in the fire. Even if she escaped, there were so many people here, and she would be too ashamed to survive. Duke Xing, Is your mansion against Zhuozhuo? Or there are too many people who want her life?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess said angrily.

    She did not stand on ceremony with Duke Xing at this moment. She recalled the scene that Shao Wanru had told her just now. She was so angry that Shao Wanru had almost been burnt to death when she was taking a shower.

    They fought for the right of bringing up Zhuozhuo with her in front of the Empress Dowager. But after they got it, they did not cherish her. It seemed that they intended to kill Zhuozhuo. In this respect, Rui''an Great Elder Princess did not believe Duke Xing''s words at all.

    It was impossible to achieve a conclusion!

    It was obviously the work of Madam of Duke Xing and Old Madam!

    It was no wonder that Rui''an Great Elder Princess was so arbitrary. Both the Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing of Duke Xing''s Mansion had ulterior motives. If it were not for these two people, her daughter and son-inw would not have been left with only two poor children.

    "Great Elder Princess, don''t worry. There will be an investigation." Duke Xing frowned and said. He felt that Rui''an Great Elder Princess was really unreasonable. It seemed as if he was willing to burn this courtyard.

    If others did not know, how could he not know? This courtyard was a wedding room prepared for his son by his wife. Moreover, she had prepared it for more than ten years. It took a lot of effort. Even if he wanted to burn the ce, he would not have burnt the courtyard.

    However, he could not tell this to Rui''an Great Elder Princess. So he could only say it in a vague manner.

    "When you are investigating, I want to listen in with the others. I must know who is against Zhuozhuo." Rui''an Great Elder Princess touched Shao Wanru''s head, who was no longer crying, and said to Duke Xing forcefully.

    She was really angry. Looking at the people brought by Rui''an Great Elder Princess, Duke Xing had topromise. "Okay, okay, I will let you sit inter."

    He also wanted to know who had done this today.

    Shao Wanru, who was lying in Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s arms, pursed her pink lips silently. In this trap of traps, Madam of Duke Xing could not get rid of her guilt. What''s more, were there some clues?

    In fact, it was easy to find from the traces of the water from theke, and the elders were notpletely useless...

 Chapter 453 - An Old Acquaintance Who Masqueraded as Shao Wanruï¼Ÿ

    <h4>Chapter 453 An Old Acquaintance Who Masqueraded as Shao Wanru?</h4>

    The elders were also not good-for-nothings. Soon, they caught the woman who had a secret date with Wang Shengxue.

    Looking at this woman''s face, Shao Wanru felt that it was really a joke. The beautiful servant girl in front of her was actually the personal servant girl of Ning Xueqing, who was rted to Wang Shengxue in herst life and in this life. She seemed to be called Dong Xing.

    In herst life, the servant girl named Dong Xing and Ning Xueqing knelt on the ground in the hall of Duke Xing''s Mansion. They cried in front of all the guests and told them about the affection between her Miss and Wang Shengxue. They were so close that they would fight for each other''s sake. However, Shao Wanru was so vicious because she liked Wang Shengxue and came up with a n to separate them.

    Originally, the lovers would eventually be married to each other. But now, it turned into her ruining their marriage. Obviously, the two of them were in love with each other, and the two families had agreed to their marriage, but she had ruined it.

    For a woman like her who had destroyed her Big Sister''s marriage, and now came to destroy other people''s marriage, her heart was malicious. With the act put on by Ning Xueqing and her servant, her reputation naturally became worse.

    Today, the servant girl named Dong Xing knelt again in the hall of the Duke Xing''s Mansion. But her situation waspletely different from that of hers in the previous life. She was shivering and her face was pale. She was trembling violently. The clothes she wore were the same as Shao Wanru''s and they were dripping with water. Even though someone had thrown a nket to her, she still shivered because of the intense cold.

    In the middle of the lobby sat Rui''an Great Elder Princess and the host was Duke Xing. The elders were sitting on both sides and Madam of Duke Xing was sitting behind Duke Xing. At this time, she and Dong Xing were in a simr situation. Her face was also pale and her body was trembling.

    Of course, her current state was not because she was cold, but because she had an intense heart ache.

    Shao Wanru witnessed that a good part of the yard had burned down. What was left were things that could not be burned. It was really clean. Chu Liuchen''s kerosene was really good. It was definitely not the kind of kerosene that could be easily bought outside. In this respect, Duke Xing''s Mansion had only themselves to be med.

    Although they could not buy it outside, it did not mean that Duke Xing''s Mansion did not have it.

    Shao Wanru was sitting next to Rui''an Great Elder Princess. Rui''an Great Elder Princess felt sorry for her granddaughter and she let her lean against her. Feeling Shao Wanru''s thin body, Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s face became more and more livid, and her cold eyes fell on the couple who were kneeling.

    Not only was Dong Xing there, but Wang Shengxue was there too.

    However, she did not speak. At this time, she listened. Before she had enough evidence, she did not want to speak out first.

    "What the hell is going on between you two?" After hearing what the elders said and looking at the couple kneeling before him, Duke Xing''s face turned green with anger, and he banged the table and shouted angrily.

    "Second Uncle, I... I..." Wang Shengxue was in a panic. He did not know how things had changed so much. It was Shao Wanru who should be questioned. It was also Shao Wanru who should have been caught by others. Why was Dong Xing caught instead? Why did Shao Wanru''s yard catch fire so coincidentally? Should it not be the time for her to bathe and change her clothes?

    As long as she changed her clothes, he could say whatever he wanted.

    However, the fire started and Dong Xing did not dare to go to the yard. She turned to another direction and found a random ce to hide. She wanted to dry herself before she ran out to see what was going on. She did not expect that she would be caught and Shao Wanru escaped from the fire in the same clothes.

    Two sets of clothes, one dry and the other wet, were exactly the same. It was very obvious!

    "Who is this?" Duke Xing suppressed his anger and asked.

    "I... I don''t know..." Wang Shengxue stammered and said this subconsciously. All he wanted to do now was to distance himself from Dong Xing.

    "She does not belong to our mansion!" Nanny Sheng''s voiceing out behind Madam of Duke Xing, confirmed this fact.

    The reason why she dared to say so was because this incident had indeed not been arranged by her. Or it could be said that this woman was not someone she had arranged to do the deed. She only asked Wang Shengxue to find a woman to pretend to be Shao Wanru. But it should not be a person from Duke Xing''s Mansion. As for who the woman was, it was up to Wang Shengxue.

    The girl was brought in by Wang Shengxue, so the ident had nothing to do with Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Who are you? If you don''t tell us who you are, we will send you to the government for the crime of stealing and setting the ce on fire." Duke Xing said coldly. His round face became longer at this time and held a trace of maliciousness. He looked very scary.

    The elders looked at each other and did not dare to speak for a while.

    Duke Xing was obviously really angry.

    "When I passed by your mansion today, I saw that it was very noisy, so I sneaked in to take a look. I did not intend to do anything. After dinner, I walked around casually and met this childe. I did not expect that he would stop and kiss me when he saw me. After I was discovered, I jumped into theke and tried to escape. I really don''t know anything. Please let me go!"

    Dong Xing burst into tears. If she was sent to the government with these two usations, she would really lose her life!

    "You just happened to be passing by and sneaked into the mansion? Then you met Shengxue when you were walking around?" Duke Xing repeated what she said with a gloomy face.

    "Shengxue, who did you think she was? Why did you block a woman you did not know without thinking?" Madam of Duke Xing reacted quickly and asked him sharply, wiping away the tears in her distressed eyes.

    Who did he take this woman for?

    Everyone with eyes could see that Shao Wanru''s dress was the same as the woman''s. They were embroidered in the same way, was of the same color and even the details were exactly the same. The two sets of clothes were identical.

    If he treated this woman as someone else, there could be no one else other than Shao Wanru. Could it be that Wang Shengxue had been waiting for Fifth Miss Shao at that time?

    After thinking about it in this way, they felt that it seemed to make sense.

    Although the elders dared not talk nonsense because Rui''an Great Elder Princess was here, they all whispered to each other.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. At this time, Madam of Duke Xing was still trying to nder her.

    She raised her shimmery eyes and calmly looked at Madam of Duke Xing, ¡°Second aunt, I know you don''t like me, but you can''t nder me like this. The clothes I wore were given by you, and the clothes I brought before were stained by your servants. Today, I had to wear the clothes you sent. There are many people who wear the same clothes in the world, but there must be only a few who can wear the same clothes like this and also in the Duke Xing''s Mansion."

    Today, she came here for the purpose of ruining their rtionship.

    She was still young. If she did not expose this matter today, she would be specifically pulled and manipted from now on.

    Today, it was better to make it a big scene. The bigger it was, the better it would be. So she was not really afraid that Madam of Duke Xing would nder her.

    "Wanru, what are you talking about! The clothes you brought were wet. The servants who cleaned the courtyard thought these clothes were your Big Sister''s!" Madam of Duke Xing was stunned by Shao Wanru''s words. She never thought that an eleven-year-old child could speak in such a manner, especially after such a frightening experience. In particr, she brought up the matter about not being able to wear the clothes she brought with her.

    That had been done wlessly. How did Shao Wanru find out?

    "They thought it was my Big Sister''s. So they deliberately wet my clothes so that I don''t have any clothes to wear. Can you tell me why there are two sets of the same clothes?"

    Shao Wanru asked in an unhurried manner.

    "Fifth Miss, I was the one who prepared those clothes. Madam said that we needed to prepare better clothes for you before, so I bought some clothes from the clothing shop based on my judgment. The two sets were very beautiful. Although they were the same, they were umon. I thought that you might like them, so I bought one more set. After I came back, I was scolded by Madam who said that you did not need two sets of the same clothes. So I put the other one in my room!"

    Nanny Sheng took a step forward and said this.

    Her words were wless, so everything she said seemed to be just a misunderstanding!

    Shao Wanru''s lips curled as a hint of coldness shed in her eyes. If she did not know Dong Xing, she might have been deceived by the words. When she saw the elders nodding, she knew that they would listen to Nanny Sheng''s words.

    Although the elders could notpare with Duke Xing, so many people standing here were Duke Xing''s biggest barrier!

    "Since it is Nanny Sheng''s fault, why did Second Aunt let childe Wang say that he thought this woman was someone else? Who else is wearing the same clothes in this room, except me? Second Aunt, if you want to say something, just say it clearly. Grandmother is sitting here. If Second Aunt is right, I am innocent even if I have to die for my guilt today."

    Everyone was shocked by Shao Wanru''s words. No one had expected Shao Wanru to be so fierce as to say such things in front of so many people. Furthermore, her expression was calm as if she was talking about something else. The elders hesitated for a moment and felt that Shao Wanru did not feel guilty.

    Was it really arranged by Madam of Duke Xing?

    But how could it be possible? Madam of Duke Xing was always gentle and dignified, and she treated her nsmen kindly. How could she do such a vicious thing?"

    Madam of Duke Xing blushed and red at Shao Wanru angrily.

    How could she dare to say something like this? She just entered the mansion a few days ago. She even dared to say such resolute words in front of so many n elders. She was not scared that in the end, she would not be able to find any evidence and would use her life to prove it!

    She breathed deeply and held the rail of the chair with her trembling hands. Up to now, she had not recovered from the pain of the yard being burned.

    "Wanru, Second Aunt said the wrong thing just now. I was misled by this girl and this matter will be investigated into. Don''t worry!"

    Her words were very gentle. Everyone could see that Madam of Duke Xing was in a bad situation. Even in such a situation, she could still appease Shao Wanru and admit that she had said something wrong. In any case, Madam of Duke Xing in front of them was worthy of respect. But this Fifth Miss, at a young age, had a bad attitude toward her elders.

    "Thank you for your understanding, Second Aunt. Just now I almost thought that I was going to be burned to death in the house. I just found my own rtives, and I am going to be burned to death in it..."

    Shao Wanru''s eyes became red and her voice was choked with sobs. What happened earlier was indeed too dangerous. She was almost burned to death. Everyone could tell now that someone was trying to hurt her. After all, she was just an eleven-year-old girl.

    Thinking of this, the elders felt that it was reasonable for her to me Madam of Duke Xing directly. After all, she was only such a small girl.

    She had the advantage of her youth. Shao Wanru could say something she wanted to now, but she could not say it three yearster...

 Chapter 454 - Painstaking Efforts

    <h4>Chapter 454 Painstaking Efforts</h4>

    Madam of Duke Xing didn''t expect that Shao Wanru could immediately reverse the elders'' opinion with just a few words. Watching the elders listen to her and nod with their faces full of pity, Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that she almost lost her temper.

    "Madam, please wait a moment!" Nanny Sheng said in a low voice and looked towards Dongxing. Now the situation was unclear. Even if they could neither directly ruin the Fifth Miss''s reputation nor kill her, they could at least make her suffer the disgraceful reputation as a girl of easy virtue. Wang Shengxue could insist that he had mistaken Dongxing for someone else. Regarding who he thought it was, he would certainly keep his mouth shut.

    As long as he kept his mouth shut, Rui''an Great Elder Princess couldn''t intervene in it, but everyone could figure it out. With so many elders around, if the news went out, it would be a scandal.

    Madam of Duke Xing nodded. It was not the end. However, in the next moment, the calmness she feigned froze.

    "Great Elder Princess, I know this person!" Yujie''s voice was particrly clear in the room.

    Madam of Duke Xing grabbed Nanny Sheng''s hand and trembled slightly.

    "Madam, even if they find out that it has something to do with us, cousin young master won''t give up your name." Nanny Sheng also felt bad, but now she had tofort Madam of Duke Xing, so she said in a low voice.

    "Who is she?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked coldly.

    "She is the maid of the Second Miss of Ning''s Mansion. The Second Miss of Ning''s Mansion has an unusually close rtionship with Childe Wang. When we were in Qin''s mansion, my master investigated Ning''s Mansion because of the First Miss. So I know there are two Misses in Ning''s Mansion. The First Miss has a close rtionship with the heir of Duke Yong, while the second Miss has a close rtionship with Childe Wang. It''s known to all the stores around Ning''s Mansion!"

    Yujie pointed at Dongxing and testified loudly.

    She had just received a hint from her master to reveal Dongxing''s identity. Yujie did know Dongxing. She found it out and got evidence of what she said when Shao Wanru asked her to investigate Ning''s Mansion. Under the circumstances at that time, it was reasonable for her to investigate Ning''s Mansion because of Qin Yuru.

    What had happened between Di Yan and Ning Caixian was a big scandal serial in the capital city, and almost everyone knew it. Qin Yuru made a big scene in Ning''s Mansion, and then Ning Caixian trapped Qin Yuru and damaged her reputation. After that, Ning Caixian knelt at the gate of Qin''s mansion and begged to marry Di Yan as a concubine, and she was sent to the government office by forceter. In the end, Ning Caixian died, and Di Yan was still Qin Yuru''s fiance.

    It was said that Di Yan was really infatuated with Qin Yuru. Even after Qin Yuru tried to hook up with Prince Cheng, this heir of Duke Yong''s Mansion still set his mind on marrying her and even intended to hold the wedding earlier than scheduled.

    Of course, some people considered Di Yan extremely silly. No one knew how many green hats were on his head, and he kept wearing them tightly regardless of sweat. (The green hat has always symbolized a cuckold in Chinese culture.)

    Of course, his sweat was also green!

    Di Yan had an affair with Ning Caixian at that time. What about the Second Miss? It seemed that she also had an affair with Wang Shengxue.

    Those who knew the master of Ning''s Mansion could not help shaking their heads. Ning''s Mansion had raised two indecent daughters, and deserved to be despised!

    "Tell me, who do you think this girl is?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess looked towards Wang Shengxue, who was dumbfounded, and shouted harshly.

    "I... I thought she was... the Second Miss of Ning''s Mansion..." Wang Shengxue was covered with sweat, but he had to say so. Rui''an Great Elder Princess stared at him with murderous intent in her eyes. As long as he said a word against Shao Wanru, he would probably end up in tragedy.

    Wang Shengxue had thought that his Second Aunt would support him. However, seeing Madam of Duke Xing slightly trembling with a pale face, he felt extremely desperate. So he had to give up Ning Xueqing''s name and did not dare to mention Shao Wanru at all.

    It was easy to check out the rtionship between him and Ning Xueqing and inquire about Dongxing''s identity.

    Hearing Wang Shengxue''s words, Madam of Duke Xing almost passed out and red at him resentfully. Since he didn''t mention anything about Shao Wanru, it meant that it had nothing to do with Shao Wanru. After plotting for so long, she failed to do any harm to Shao Wanru. She felt so reluctant.

    "In that case, Duke Xing, just send him to the government office! It should be easy to investigate the matter that the maid pretended to be her master and met him secretly!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess looked up at Duke Xing and said coldly.

    She couldn''t get her granddaughter involved in this disgraceful thing, so she had to let it go.

    It was not difficult to deal with Wang Shengxue and a maid, but she was afraid to get her granddaughter involved in it. Now it would be the best solution if she could make her granddaughter stay out of it.

    "Great Elder Princess, it''s, it''s no big deal. Shengxue is just easy in his morals. Since they have an affair, I think the maid could be his concubine. Regarding the second Miss of Ning''s Mansion, she could be a concubine as well!" Duke Xing sighed and helplessly begged Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    Shao Wanru didn''t get involved in it, so strictly speaking, it was indeed a private affair. It was reasonable for Duke Xing to settle the problem in this way.

    Even the elders sitting here could not say anything about it, because it had nothing to do with the Shao n. Both Wang Shengxue and the Second Miss of Ning''s Mansion had nothing to do with the Shao n.

    In that case, they all thought it fair to do Duke Xing a favor. So they all nodded at the moment.

    "He''s easy in his morals indeed, but having a concubine is a matter of indifference." "Having a concubine is no big deal. The Second Miss of Ning''s Mansion can only be a concubine now!" "Ady legally marrying a man should be considered a wife, and ady eloping with a man should be considered a concubine. It''s eptable for her to be a concubine!"...

    Shao Wanru coldly observed everyone''s reactions, and then looked at Dongxing, who was curling up on the ground as motionless as a wooden image. With her eyes suddenly darkening, she dragged Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s sleeve and said prettily, "Grandma, please spare this maid''s life. Since she and her master are going to marry the same man as concubines, just spare their lives!"

    The maid and her master were going to marry the same man as concubines. In thest life, the maid had helped Ning Xueqing trampled her into a quagmire. In this life, she would like to see how the maid treated her master loyally.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess obviously understood Shao Wanru''s words. She reached out to touch her hair and nodded. "Do as Duke Xing said. But we should make a thorough investigation of what happened to Zhuozhuo today. Who was capable of setting Zhuozhuo''s yard on fire? I''ve ordered someone to check it out, and find that the person used high-quality kerosene. In this mansion, who could use high-quality kerosene, pour it in Zhuozhuo''s yard without detection and wait for it to burn when Zhuozhuo was having a bath?"

    After finishing speaking, Rui''an Great Elder Princess beat the table violently and said with obvious fierceness, "In Duke Xing''s Mansion, who intends to trap Zhuozhuo? Who leaves no room for Zhuozhuo here? Who hates Zhuozhuo so much and even intends to kill her?"

    Duke Xing heard Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s increasingly sharp words, and his forehead began to sweat.

    Ordinary people couldn''t afford high-quality kerosene, but Duke Xing''s Mansion happened to have some. However, something dangerous like kerosene was not avable to everyone. Except for the several senior masters of Duke Xing''s Mansion, even the younger generation could not use it at will.

    Duke Xing wanted to look back at Madam of Duke Xing, but he was afraid to be discovered by Rui''an Great Elder Princess. So he could only cough in a low voice.

    "The Empress Dowager heard it in the imperial pce. The Old Madam of your mansion said that she hated Zhuozhuo very much. Today after such a big ident, she didn''te out to show her concern for Zhuozhuo. It can be seen that she hates Zhuozhuo a lot. Even if Zhuozhuo is killed in the fire, it has nothing to do with her, right?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess said sternly before Duke Xing said anything.

    Shao Wanru fell into the arms of Rui''an Great Elder Princess and cried in a low voice. Anyone would feel sad and aggrieved if her grandma hated her so much that she didn''t even care about her safety.

    The Fifth Miss Shao was indeed pitiful. She had lost her parents, and was treated shabbily by her grandma. When you thought about it carefully, you would be ovee with horror. Someone set a fire today exactly when the Fifth Miss Shao was taking a bath.

    When the fire started, if the fifth Miss Shao wanted to survive, she must escape in the nude. But if she did that, there were so many people outside and her reputation would definitely be ruined. In this case, how could she survive? Even with Rui''an Great Elder Princess as her baking, it was useless. Reputation was the most important thing for a girl, and the Shao n attached most importance to etiquette and rules.

    There seemed to be no one capable of doing this in the inner yard of Duke Xing''s Mansion except Old Madam. But when some people saw Madam of Duke Xing''s pale face, they suddenly thought that she might also be capable of doing this.

    With her face changing dramatically, Duke Xing suddenly stood up and deeply bowed to Rui''an Great Elder Princess, "Great Elder Princess, please choose your words cautiously!"

    "What''s the matter? You don''t allow others to talk about your mother''s deeds? Even the Empress Dowager knows your mother''s grudges against Zhuozhuo. From the current situation, I can tell that the fire should be set by one of the masters of your mansion. Duke Xing, who do you think is most likely to trap Zhuozhuo?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said, reluctant to give in.

    With the sweat streaming down his face, Duke Xingined about his mother in his heart. How could she say that in front of the Empress Dowager?

    "Great Elder Princess, my mother hasn''t been in charge of domestic affairs for many years. She''s old and befuddled. She doesn''t mean it when saying she hates someone." Duke Xing had to exin.

    "She hasn''t been in charge of domestic affairs for many years, so Madam of Duke Xing has been in charge these years. Madam, tell me, who is capable of trapping Zhuozhuo and hates her so much? I heard that when my daughter was in Duke Xing''s Mansion, you had been on bad terms with her."

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess took the opportunity to shift the subject to Madam of Duke Xing.

    Shao Wanru involuntarily shouted "Bravo!" in her heart. Her grandma deserved to be the elder princess. Her words were overwhelming and sharp. Nevertheless, her grandma''s identity and her current situation made her grandma''s words sound righteous.

    "Great Elder Princess, how, how would I..." Madam of Duke Xing turned pale with fright. She suddenly covered her face with a handkerchief and cried, "Great Elder Princess, Wanru is my niece. I even gave up the best yard for her in order to make up for the hardships she has suffered these years. Why would I want to burn her to death? I''ve made painstaking efforts to build the yard."

    Shao Wanru, who was nestled in Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s arms, sneered in her heart. Painstaking efforts! That was true. If Shao Wanru died in the fire, the yard she had made painstaking efforts to build could be left to her eldest son...

 Chapter 455 - Forced to Make Her Exit

    <h4>Chapter 455 Forced to Make Her Exit</h4>

    "If you are not the one behind it, who else could it be? Madam of Duke Xing, you''ve been in charge of the inner yard of Duke Xing''s Mansion and enjoyed a good reputation. Why can''t you exin it clearly today?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered. Even if Madam of Duke Xing was not the one behind what had happened today, she would make her take the me.

    On hearing her words, Madam of Duke Xing became speechless. She flushed in embarrassment and wiped her tears with a handkerchief, "Great Elder Princess, I, I really don''t know what happened. Although I''m in charge of most of the domestic affairs, there are some things that I don''t know."

    "Madam, do you mean that those things that you don''t know were done on instructions from Old Madam? Old Madam is your mother-inw, so her deeds are out of your reach, right?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked in an aggressive manner.

    "How, how could it be Old Madam..." Madam of Duke Xing was so flustered that she didn''t even have time to wipe her tears.

    "Now that it has nothing to do with Old Madam, whom does it have something to do with? Madam of the third branch? Because of her grudges against the First Miss Qin, she vented her anger on Zhuozhuo, trapped her with sinister tactics and intended to kill her?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said in an increasingly harsh tone.

    Her aggressive words made everyone in Shao''s Mansion stand gazing at one another and did not dare to say anything else. Did Great Elder Princess get her eye on Duke Xing''s Mansion?

    Compared with what had happened to the fifth Miss Shao, the affair between Wang Shengxue and the maid was just a minor matter. Everyone''s attention was caught up in the conversation between the two of them.

    ording to the meaning in Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s words, someone in this mansion intended to trap the Fifth Miss Shao. Was it Old Madam, Madam of Duke Xing, or Madam of the third branch?

    Thinking of this, everyone present got butterflies in the stomach. If it was found out to be true, the entire Shao n might be implicated.

    Everyone stared fixedly at Madam of Duke Xing.

    Duke Xing coughed in a low voice and came out to ease the situation, "Great Elder Princess, rest assured. We will definitely check it out. We will hand over anyone we find out to you for interrogation."

    "What if you fail to find out anyone?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and said coldly, "Aren''t there numerous intricate cases without clues that the officials failed to find out the truth and left them unsettled in the end?"

    Others might not know about the hidden rules of the official circles, but Great Elder Princess knew clearly.

    The officials usually shifted the responsibility and left the cases unsettled in the end.

    "Great Elder Princess, we will try our best to check it out!" Duke Xing said with uneasiness.

    "How long will it take to check it out?" With her face turning cold, Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked.

    Duke Xing became speechless. He looked at Madam of Duke Xing, who felt aggrieved with a pale face, and then looked at Shao Wanru, who was still nestled in Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s arms. Knowing that he had to answer, he could only brace himself to say, "Great Elder Princess, rest assured. I will check it out as soon as possible!"

    "As soon as possible? Can''t you tell me the exact time?" With her face turning cold, Rui''an great elder princess said with gloomy eyes.

    "Uh... it''s hard to tell the exact time." Duke Xing said with a sweaty forehead.

    "Duke Xing, don''t you think that you are shirking your responsibility deliberately? You said that you would check it out, but you don''t know when you can do that. Perhaps Zhuozhuo will get killed in your mansion before you check it out. It hasn''t been long since she entered your mansion and was recorded in the pedigree of your n, but she almost got killed and was trapped with such sinister tactics. If the one behind it could prepare in secret for a few more days, will Zhuozhuo have any chance to survive?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess raised her voice to say and nced coldly at all the elders of the Shao n present. "When the elders are here today, the one behind it plotted against Zhuozhuo with a series of setups. What happened before is also part of it. What profound hatred makes the one unable to tolerate Zhuozhuo''s existence?"

    Although Shao Wanru didn''t get involved in what happened before, everyone was smart enough to tell that obviously the one behind it was supposed to get Shao Wanru involved in it.

    What profound grudges the one bore against a girl who had just entered the mansion?

    If there was someone bearing grudges against Shao Wanru, it should be Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing. It was said that both of them didn''t like and even hated the fifth Miss Shao. It was rumored in the capital city that Old Madam liked the First Miss Qin. Now although the First Miss Qin was proved to be the fake fifth Miss Shao, did Old Madam still dislike the real fifth Miss Shao?

    But even if she disliked Shao Wanru, she wouldn''t be so vicious, would she?

    The elders did not dare to speak and could only continue sitting there and watch them helplessly. Some of them even regretted that they hade here today. It was obvious that this was not a good thing!

    "I promise it won''t happen again!" Duke Xing promised Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    "Duke Xing, are you the one setting Zhuozhuo''s yard on fire?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered.

    "How, how could it be possible!" Duke Xing forced a smile and said, "What makes you think so!"

    "Since you are not the one behind it, what makes you think that it won''t happen again?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said with contempt.

    Duke Xing couldn''t answer for a while. Madam of Duke Xing felt resentful in secret and wanted to answer, but she was afraid of Rui''an Great Elder Princess, so she could only gently push Nanny Sheng and motion for her to speak.

    "Great Elder Princess..." Nanny Sheng had to speak, but was interrupted by Rui''an Great Elder Princess directly, "I''m talking to your masters. You are unqualified to interrupt as a servant. Is it the way the servants of your Duke Xing''s Mansion show their good manners?"

    With his fat face turning red dramatically, Duke Xing stared at Nanny Sheng harshly. Duke Xing''s Mansion had always been known for their good manners. Today they were totally disgraced.

    Nanny Sheng lowered her head in a hurry and dared not speak again, extremely ashamed. As a servant, she certainly couldn''t interrupt in front of Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    Shao Wanru lifted her head slightly and took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears, while sitting up straight. Her tiny body was still twitching slightly, indicating that she was too sad to speak.

    In fact, she shed no tears at this moment. Under the handkerchief, her eyes were slightly red and filled with coldness. She sneered in her heart. If it weren''t for her grandma''s presence today, even if she got evidence, Duke Xing and his wife would have exined away the matter in the end. After all, they were her elders.

    At this point, she couldn''t be as aggressive as her grandma!

    "Duke Xing, please tell me how to check it out and protect Zhuozhuo at present. Is your mansion really safe?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess continued asking after scolding Nanny Sheng.

    "Uh..." Duke Xing couldn''t think of a good way at the moment, and didn''t dare to promise that it would be all right.

    "Since your mansion is not safe at the moment, I''ll take Zhuozhuo to my mansion where she can live for some time. We''ll talk it over after you find out the truth, lest something like this should happen again." Rui''an Great Elder Princess stood up, took Shao Wanru''s hand and said.

    "But..." Madam of Duke Xing became anxious and wanted to stop them.

    "What else do you want to say, Madam of Duke Xing? You want Zhuozhuo to stay here and get killed?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess looked sideways at Madam of Duke Xing,pletely showing no respect for her.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn''t dare to look towards Rui''an Great Elder Princess. She bit her lip and could only look at Duke Xing. She didn''t dare to ask Shao Wanru to stay.

    If the news of Shao Wanru''s leaving went out, it would do harm to the reputation of Duke Xing''s Mansion. There were plenty of elders present. Madam of Duke Xing was sure that as soon as Shao Wanru left, there would be all kinds of rumors against Duke Xing''s Mansion in the capital city tomorrow.

    "Great Elder Princess, since you miss your granddaughter Wanru, we''ll trouble you to take care of her for a few days!" Duke Xing sighed helplessly. Although he knew that Shao Wanru''s leaving would do harm to the reputation of Duke Xing''s Mansion, he had to give in.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked him to find out the one setting the fire at once. However, he was incapable of doing that at the moment, so he had to make a concession.

    Nevertheless, Duke Xing did not dare to consent to her request, so he just agreed that Shao Wanru could live there for a few days.

    "Duke Xing, I hope that you could find out the truth as soon as possible. I''m going to take Zhuozhuo to the Imperial Pce and meet the Empress Dowager tomorrow!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess nced at everyone coldly and said.

    The faces of Duke Xing and Madam of Duke Xing changed dramatically. They couldn''t suppress this matter even if they wanted to. They had to talk with Madam Dowager over the countermeasureter.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess took Shao Wanru''s hand and went out. After they took a few steps, Shao Wanru suddenly broke away from Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s hand, went back up to Duke Xing and Madam of Duke Xing and bowed to them gracefully. "Farewell, second uncle and second aunt!"

    She showed great respect. Even with the support of Rui''an Great Elder Princess, she didn''t show any arrogance at all. The elders of the Shao n nodded secretly.

    The Fifth Miss Shao was very polite. Bearing no grudge after suffering such a great shock and grievance, she was a good child.

    "Wanru, just go to Great Elder Princess''s mansion and live there for a few days. If you need anything, just send someone back to fetch it," Duke Xing said with a guilty look.

    "That''s right. Wanru, just tell us what you want. Your Second Uncle will find out the truth and won''t let you suffer any grievance!" Madam of Duke Xing also adjusted her mood at this moment. She looked at Shao Wanru with pity in her red eyes. She looked so gentle and reluctant to part with Shao Wanru, as if she were Shao Wanru''s real mother.

    Shao Wanru calmly nced at Madam of Duke Xing, who behaved like a loving mother, and then nced at Duke Xing, who showed a gentle look. After that, she nodded slightly, turned around and walked towards Rui''an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess took her hand and left.

    Yujie and Qu Le followed them closely. Everything had been burnt, so they had no luggage.

    They were followed by the four inferior old maids left to Shao Wanru by Great Elder Princess.

    Watching Rui''an Great Elder Princess and others leave, Duke Xing made a bow with hands folded in front of all the elders present and said with a bitter smile, "I''ve incurred ridicule by what happened in our mansion today. Elders, I hope that you could excuse us. I should make an investigation now, so I won''t keep you!"

    "Duke, it''s very kind of you to say so!"

    "We are tired and should go back now!"...

    They were sharp-eyed enough to realize that it was a serious matter and Duke Xing was not in the mood to receive them at this moment, so they stood up to leave sessively.

    They left, leaving Duke Xing, his wife and a group of servants, as well as Wang Shengxue kneeling aside and Dongxing curling up in the corner.

    "p!" A violent p threw everyone off their guard. They looked nkly at Duke Xing, who had always been good-tempered, and the entire hall fell silent at the moment.

 Chapter 456 - Discuss with Grandma and Tell Her the Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 456 Discuss with Grandma and Tell Her the Truth!</h4>

    Madam of Duke Xing covered her face with her hand and red at Duke Xing in rage, "Duke, why did you p me?"

    After twisting his round face slowly, Duke Xing calmed down slowly, looked up at Madam of Duke Xing coldly and said, "You''ve managed domestic affairs well!"

    Despite his cold voice, he had eased his tone. Obviously he had calmed down rapidly.

    "I..." Madam of Duke Xing clenched the hand not on her face, and then rxed it slowly and took a deep breath.

    Duke Xing interrupted her and said, "Deal with them. I am going to see my mother!"

    After that, he turned around and left, leaving the servants and Madam of Duke Xing in the room.

    ring at Duke Xing''s receding figure, Madam of Duke Xing suddenly picked up the teacup at her hand and smashed it violently on the ground, while cursing. She seemed to be furious. Smashing a teacup was not enough to vent her spleen. She kicked the tea table beside her, and the tea table fell to the ground with a loud noise.

    "Madam, Madam, cool down. Duke just had a slip of the hand. He didn''t say anything after that, right?" Nanny Sheng came over in a hurry to console her. She held Madam of Duke Xing''s sleeve and pulled her into a chair beside them, while whispering tofort her.

    "Madam, too many things happened today. Duke was furious at the moment. How could he be so out of control in the past? What happened to the Fifth Miss is still unsettled, and she may enter the pce tomorrow. Duke med you because he was upset. Look around here, you are his dearest wife. Who else could he me except for you?"

    "His dearest wife? I can''tpare with that person..." Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that her face turned pale, and her eyes looked dark and sharp, almost overflowing with hatred.

    "Madam, stop saying that. This, this..." Nanny Sheng interrupted her in a hurry and said with her hands and feet trembling.

    Madam of Duke Xing took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. This time she did not say anything, and the living room fell silent again all of a sudden. The maids beside her had nothing else in their mind, for fear of attracting Madam of Duke Xing''s attention. Anyone attracting her attention would get into trouble.

    Wang Shengxue looked at Madam of Duke Xing in horror. He had heard Madam of Duke Xing curse. Despite her low voice and slightly vague words, he could tell that Madam of Duke Xing was cursing a woman.

    After being pped by his second uncle, she not only lost her usual dignified demeanor, but also cursed an unknown woman. Could it be that his second uncle had a mistress outside?

    Everyone in the capital city knew that his Second Uncle and Second Aunt were the most affectionate couple. They almost grew up together since their childhood, and got married afterwards. Except for the concubine promoted from his Second Uncle''s maid, his Second Uncle had no other concubine. In this case, whom did his Uncle''s aunt curse?

    If his Second Uncle really had a mistress outside, that would be a stick with which to threaten his Second Uncle. At the thought of this, Wang Shengxue couldn''t help getting excited! But he suppressed his emotion immediately.

    Wang Shengxue had never seen Madam of Duke Xing act like that before.

    The evil look was ferocious and a bit gloomy, making him involuntarily terrified. Seeing Madam of Duke Xing look towards him, Wang Shengxue hurriedly called her in a ttering tone, "Second Aunt!"

    He was afraid that Madam of Duke Xing would notice the strangeness in his eyes!

    "I''ll bring Miss Ning and her maid over for you tomorrow morning!" Madam of Duke Xing waved her hand and said. At this moment, she was not in the mood to deal with Wang Shengxue''s affair. Her plot was ruined, and so many unexpected things happened. Besides, Duke Xing pped her violently in front of the servants,pletely disregarding her feelings.

    It would be strange if she was in a good mood now. She even felt sick of seeing those in front of her, because they reminded her of the p Duke Xing gave her in public a moment ago.

    "Okay, thank you, Second Aunt!" Wang Shengxue was sharp-eyed enough to notice that, so he said respectfully in a hurry.

    "You two can leave now!" Madam of Duke Xing said coldly.

    Wang Shengxue stood up and staggered. He felt his legs went weak after kneeling for a long time. Fortunately, he didn''t have other injuries. After standing firm, he pulled up Dongxing, whose face and nose had been battered, and took her out.

    Dongxing was frozen stiff on the spot and fell to the ground after being pulled.

    Madam of Duke Xing frowned in disgust and said, "Someonee here and help take her out. Don''t let her die here and stain the ground!"

    "Okay, okay, Second Aunt. I''ll take her away right away!" Wang Shengxue bowed and said.

    Two maids came over and helped him take Dongxing away on each side of her.

    Nanny Sheng shook her head secretly. Even if this girl could survive, her health would be totally ruined. Even a man probably couldn''t bear to jump into the water in winter.

    Nevertheless, it had nothing to do with them. Wang Shengxue was the one who asked her to do that. Even if she died, no one could me Madam for it.

    "Let''s go inside and have a look!" Madam of Duke Xing had recovered at this moment. She calmed herself down, stood up and gave orders.

    "Okay, Madam!" Knowing that she was concerned about the negotiation between Duke Xing and Madam Dowager, Nanny Sheng nodded hurriedly.

    After instructing the maids to clean the living room, Madam of Duke Xing left for Old Madam''s yard in a hurry. When she passed the yard which had been burned out, she immediately remembered that she had prepared it for her son and felt extremely distressed. However, she could do nothing about it at the moment, so she clenched her teeth with hatred, ignored it and went straight to the backyard.

    If she could find out the one setting the courtyard on fire, she would definitely tear the one to shreds.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess took Shao Wanru back to Great Elder Princess''s Mansion.

    The courtyard had been prepared long before. Exactly speaking, the courtyard had been fixed up and prepared when Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru recognized each other, so that Shao Wanru could live here when visiting Rui''an Great Elder Princess''s Mansion.

    There had been only one master in Great Elder Princess''s Mansion, but now there were three.

    When Shao Wanru returned to the main room after freshening up, Rui''an Great Elder Princess was still sitting there and drinking tea with only Nanny Gao beside her to serve her.

    Shao Wanru sat down opposite to Great Elder Princess. Yujie served tea and retreated into the shadow of themp aside.

    Great Elder Princess put down the teacup in her hand and asked, "Did you get hurt?"

    "Grandma, rest assured. I''m fine. I didn''t get hurt!" Shao Wanru said softly with a smile. The longing affection in her watery eyes softened Great Elder Princess''s heart and made her wish she could take out her heart.

    However, she pulled a long face and snorted. "Tell me what happened today? Why did you do that?"

    "Grandma..."

    "It''s useless even if you talk to me in a sweet tone. I want to hear your true thought so that I can say somethingplied with your thought to the Empress Dowager when visiting the imperial pce tomorrow!"

    Great Elder Princess said with rage on her face, "You are such an audacious little girl. If something terrible really happens to you, how could Hao''er and I face it? Hao''er finally got you as his sister, and I finally got you as my granddaughter. Do you have to put yourself in such a dangerous situation?"

    Great Elder Princess was not stupid. Based on what had happened before and Shao Wanru had sent someone to tell her that she muste over if something happened in Duke Xing''s Mansion in the evening, she could tell that it was part of Shao Wanru''s plot, although she had not figured out how Shao Wanru did it.

    She entered Duke Xing''s Mansion with only two maids and some spare clothes. It was impossible for her to take something like kerosene with her. Great Elder Princess didn''t know how this girl did such a dangerous thing.

    Apart from other masters of Duke Xing''s Mansion who could find out her bathing time, Shao Wanru could take a bath at an exact moment. She could take a bath anytime she wanted to, or dyed it with an excuse if she didn''t want to.

    "Grandma, don''t be angry." Shao Wanru reached out to hold Great Elder Princess''s hand, shook it and said in a sweet voice.

    "How could I not be angry? Have you ever thought about what should we do if something terrible really happened?" Looking at Shao Wanru, her pretty granddaughter, Great Elder Princess suddenly became furious with a stern face.

    She, who talked in an aggressive tone, became so furious at this moment that Shao Wanru didn''t dare to look straight at her.

    Nevertheless, her rage made Shao Wanru feel warm. She had never seen this sincere concern and rage on others before. Her eyes turned slightly red at the moment.

    "Grandma, I''m fine. It''s really part of my plot!" Shao Wanru shook Great Elder Princess''s hand and said obediently, "Grandma, I can''t live in Duke Xing''s Mansion, but it''s unrealistic for me not to live there. If I just live there now, I might be trapped in a few days. After all, I''m still too young! So the fire crash today is part of my plot."

    It was secretly nned by her. She didn''t want to tell Great Elder Princess the truth, for fear that Great Elder Princess would feel worried.

    However, she mentioned it at this moment.

    "If you don''t want to live there, I can bring you back and you can live here. How can you execute such a dangerous n?" Seeing that she had told the truth, Great Elder Princess looked slightly relieved.

    "Grandma, without a justifiable exnation, I can only live here for a few days at most. You should have asked a favor of the Empress Dowager for bringing Hao''er back, right?" Shao Wanru sighed lightly and said.

    She was not Hao''er. She knew that something was a knotty problem for Great Elder Princess, such as bringing Hao''er or her back.

    It was originally unjustifiable for Hao''er to live here. As a descendant of Duke Xing''s Mansion, how could Hao''er make a long stay in Great Elder Princess''s Mansion? Nevertheless, Hao''er was in a special situation. On one hand, Hao''er was willing to live in Great Elder Princess''s Mansion and be close to Great Elder Princess. On the other hand, both what Duke Xing''s Mansion had done and the fact that Hao''er had be increasingly obedient made others suspect that Duke Xing''s Mansion had indulged Hao''er purposely.

    The contrast between them, coupled with the request of Great Elder Princess and the Empress Dowager, and Duke Xing''s Mansion was in the wrong, so Great Elder Princess suppressed Duke Xing''s Mansion and managed to raise Hao''er in Great Elder Princess''s Mansion.

    However, Great Elder Princess couldn''t do this again. It was unreasonable for Great Elder Princess to make Shao Wanru stay before Duke Xing''s Mansion showed any grudges against Shao Wanru.

    "You want to make others think that Duke Xing''s Mansion plot against you and harbor malicious intentions against you, and then leave Duke Xing''s Mansion, right?" After pondering for a while, Great Elder Princess looked up and asked seriously.

 Chapter 457 - Being Known for Talents or Filial Piety, Which One Was Better?

    <h4>Chapter 457 Being Known for Talents or Filial Piety, Which One Was Better?</h4>

    "Grandma, it''s not the right time for me to stay in Duke Xing''s Mansion. I''ll leave the mansion and live in another ce for three years!" Shao Wanru said in a soft voice, but looked very serious. She stared fixedly at Rui''an Great Elder Princess with her watery eyes full of persistence and firmness.

    She showed no intention of hesitating or shrinking back, as if she did not know that she had said something extremely shocking.

    No one had heard of a Miss of an aristocratic family who left the backyard and lived in another ce for three years.

    "What are you thinking?" Great Elder Princess didn''t refuse her directly and said in a soft voice. She loved her granddaughter dearly, but also knew that this child was smart. Although plenty of things had happened in Jiangzhou Prefecture, this child managed toe to the capital city anyway.

    Just because of this, Great Elder Princess would not really consider that she was being childish.

    "Why did the First Miss of Shao''s Mansion leave home and live in another ce?" Shao Wanru said slowly after sorting out her thoughts.

    The First Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion known for her talents? Rui''an Great Elder Princess frowned. She didn''t like Duke Xing and his wife, so certainly didn''t like their son and daughter either.

    She heard that both of them were outstanding, but they went out to study and were not at home. The First Young Master went down to the south of the Yangtze River to study. He only returned home once in a while, and was basically not at home.

    The First Miss was in the Yuhui Nunnery in the suburbs of the capital city. It was said that she set her heart on learning painting from a nun in the nunnery, which was equivalent to meditating in the Yuhui Nunnery. Because of this, she even got a better reputation.

    "You want to use Shao Yanru''s excuse?" Great Elder Princess frowned in disagreement. As the first oneing up with this, Shao Yanru could be considered ambitious, well-mannered and elegant. However, if Shao Wanru did the same thing with the same excuse, she would be considered exposing herself to ridicule by imitating Shao Yanru and losing her own individuality.

    "Grandma, I''m not going to do the same thing. I''m different from her. She intends to meditate in the mountain like an ancient virtuousy Buddhist, learn painting skills from the well-known nun Pushan and thus give an impression of being pure and elegant and not being stained by the mortal world. So she left home for a period. People describe her as a naturally elegant girl with extraordinary spirit when speaking of her."

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said with slightly gloomy eyes.

    In thest life, Shao Yanru was the same. She seemed to be free from worldly cares without being stained by dust, and everyone considered her as unsullied as jade, as pure as snow in the sky. At that time, everyone thought that she was going to marry into Prince Yue''s Mansion. Unexpectedly, the Emperor took a fancy to her for some unknown reason, so she married into the imperial pce.

    However, although she married into the imperial pce, she was the emperor''s favorite imperial concubine. Afterwards, she even colluded with Chu Liuyue to kill Shao Wanru.

    Others only described her as pure as cloud, but they did not know that she was so vicious. All of the hardships Shao Wanru had suffered in the imperial pce at that time were almost brought by her.

    Going to the Yuhui Nunnery to learn painting brought her a noble and pure reputation and the simple mind different from that of other Misses of aristocratic families, as if wealth and honor were nothing but floating clouds to her.

    She had learned painting in the Yuhui Nunnery for half a year. After that, she became the most elegant and outstanding noble Miss in the capital city with a painting she presented to the Empress Dowager for her birthday.

    Counting the time, Shao Yanru was still in the Yuhui Nunnery located in Mount Donghua. Reluctant to have her meditation disturbed by others, she even didn''t go down the mountain on the Spring Festival. Others only said that she was strong-willed, but only she knew whether it was true.

    Shao Wanru was sure that on the eve of the Spring Festival, Shao Yanru not only went down the mountain, but also met Qin Yuru and might have given her some "implicit" advice!

    Mount Donghua was a small mountain outside the capital city. Although it was simr to Mount Hua, it was not the real Mount Hua and was quite far away from the real Mount Hua.

    Mount Donghua was very famous, and the most famous site on Mount Donghua was the Yuhui Nunnery. It was thergest nunnery around the capital city and had once been a nunnery bestowed by the imperial family.

    Nun Pushan was a Miss of an aristocratic family around the south of the Yangtze River when she was young. Afterwards, she shaved her head and became a nun because of something and became extremely famous in the capital city for her painting skills. Numerous aristocratic families wanted to invite her to teach their daughters, but they were all rejected, for she said that the disciple she epted must meditate with her.

    Shao Yanru gave up the wealth and rank of Duke Xing''s Mansion and really learned painting from Nun Pushan, which became a story passed on with approval at once. People became increasingly appreciative of this First Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Nowadays, how many Misses could bear the tranquility in the nunnery and get up early in the morning and do morning sses with a group of nuns?

    Some madams and Misses had met this First Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion in the nunnery. Speaking of this First Miss Shao, they only described her as a fairy who hade to the mortal world by chance with a great blessing.

    "In this case, how can you leave home in a justified way?" Great Elder Princess asked in confusion.

    "Grandma, do you think that Duke Xing''s Mansion can find out the truth of yesterday''s fire crash and give us an answer?" Shao Wanru asked gently with a slight smile.

    Great Elder Princess shook her head after thinking for a while. Seeing that her granddaughter seemed to have a ready n in her mind, she knew that it was extremely difficult or even impossible to check it out.

    Up to now, she hadn''t figured out how Shao Wanru got the kerosene and found such a good opportunity to ruin Wang Shengxue and Dongxing''s plot and trapped the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Do you think they will suspect me?" Shao Wanru asked again.

    "Of course they will. I heard that the courtyard was prepared for the marriage of the First Young Master of Duke Xing''s Mansion. He once said that he wanted to live in Qinghua and your father''s courtyard and clean the screen wall where your father practiced calligraphy!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess said angrily.

    When Hao''er came over in tears and told her that, She was so angry that she wanted to go to Duke Xing''s Mansion and argue with Old Madam immediately, but was stopped by Nanny Gao.

    "They want the yard which has been burnt down today. They also want the old residence of my parents. These years they might have meticulously decorated the yard with not only some pieces of stuff of their mansion but also some pieces of stuff of my mother. So they won''t allow me to live there. Besides, the yard where my parents once lived is a symbol of identity. The one living there could be considered the legitimate heir!"

    Shao Wanru said coldly.

    "They are outrageous! How dare! Hao''er is the heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess became furious. She beat the armrest of the chair and said angrily, "If it weren''t for their aggressiveness, your parents wouldn''t have been forced to leave Duke Xing''s Mansion. It''s all their fault. How could they have the cheek to bring this up now?"

    As long as she thought of what had happened at that time, Great Elder Princess would be furious. Over these years, every time she woke up from her dream, she felt extremely distressed. If she had known that her daughter would end up like this, she would have tried every means to prevent her daughter from marrying into Duke Xing''s Mansion and prevent the emperor from giving the edict.

    "Grandma, let''s talk about itter. ording to the current situation, Hao''er can be the heir, while the First Young Master can also be the heir. After all, the current Duke Xing is his father, while my father is only the former heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion."

    Seeing that Great Elder Princess was so angry that her eyes turned red, Shao Wanruforted her hurriedly.

    Great Elder Princess let out a sigh of relief. She knew that it was true, but she couldn''t get over it. Why could they inherit Duke Xing''s Mansion after trapping her daughter and son-inw, while her daughter and son-inw died, left only a pair of orphans and even left Zhuozhuo outside for such a long time?

    Thinking of this, she wished that today the fire could fierce enough to burn down the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Great Elder Princess knew that her thought was a little too extreme. Nevertheless, she just found it difficult to cool her anger.

    "Grandma, let''s take it slow. I''ll spend three years outside. After three years, I''ll grow up and have the right to speak. When the timees, they can''t treat me as a child any more, and we can think of a way to seek justice for my parents. But in these three years, you should prevent Duke Xing''s Mansion from determining the heir!"

    Shao Wanruforted Great Elder Princess. She had nned this long before. Although she didn''t like Duke Xing''s Mansion, she would get Hao''er back what belonged to him.

    Although being known for talents was admirable, what about being known for filial piety? No one could say anything about it.

    In the confrontation between talents and filial piety, she wondered which one was more useful!

    "I know. They didn''t seed in determining the heir in so many years, and they won''t seed now!" Great Elder Princess nodded. Duke Xing had presented the memorial for determining the heir again and again, but she had tried every means to make the Empress Dowager and the emperor turn it down every time.

    Hao''er had been young and ignorant before, but now he became sensible. When the time came, she would show the members of Duke Xing''s Mansion that her grandson was promising and didn''t grow into a profligate childe from a little bully.

    Unknowingly, Great Elder Princess began to follow Shao Wanru''s train of thought.

    "Duke Xing''s Mansion can''t find out that I have something to do with the fire crash, but everyone saw that I almost got killed. The high-quality kerosene, the fact that I''ve just been recorded in the pedigree on that day and the time when I was about to take a bath, all of these could prove that someone in Duke Xing''s Mansion intended to plot against me and trap me."

    Shao Wanru took Great Elder Princess''s hand and analyzed the situation.

    Great Elder Princess nodded repeatedly as she heard that. She held Shao Wanru''s hand and looked at her clear and sharp eyes. Although Great Elder Princess had always been tough, she couldn''t help shedding tears at this moment.

    If it weren''t for being in a dangerous situation all this time, such a little girl would have only done some embroidery in her bedroom now!

    But now, she was plotting like a little adult. It was all because of Duke Xing''s Mansion!

    Clenching her teeth and swallowing the tears in her eyes, Great Elder Princess looked increasingly determined. No matter what her granddaughter wanted to do, she would support her and never let her be bullied again.

    She squeezed Shao Wanru''s slender hand with a little force, as if she could give her strength by doing that.

    Sensing the strength from Great Elder Princess''s hand and seeing the unreserved love in her eyes, Shao Wanru felt warm in her heart and became increasingly determined. She almost said word by word, "If I mention that I want to go to a nunnery and observe mourning for my parents for three years at this moment, what do you think of it?"

 Chapter 458 - Exchange a Jade Pendant for a Jade Pendant

    <h4>Chapter 458 Exchange a Jade Pendant for a Jade Pendant</h4>

    "What? Go to a nunnery and observe mourning for her parents for three years?" The Empress Dowager was dumbfounded and almost dropped the string of beads in her hand. Rui''an Great Elder Princess clearly saw that the string of beads was presented by the master of the Yuhui Nunnery and had been consecrated. The Empress Dowager usually liked to put them in her hands and gently stroke them.

    "Your Highness, do you think this child can live in Duke Xing''s Mansion? She almost got killed on the first day she entered Duke Xing''s Mansion. The one perfectly seized the opportunity and intended to ruin Zhuozhuo when she was taking a bath. What''s more, where did the high-quality kerosenee from?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess, whose eyes were red, wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said angrily.

    She had always been on intimate terms with the Empress Dowager. On one hand, she had got along well with the Empress Dowager before she got married. On the other hand, she was in a miserable situation after her husband and her only daughter died. But even so, she stayed tough in front of others, and only exposed her weakness in front of the Empress Dowager.

    Knowing that this child was of extraordinary significance to her, the Empress Dowager couldn''t bring herself to say anything against it.

    "Your Highness, there is a small ancestral hall behind my courtyard, and I also use it as a Buddha hall. Wanru can observe mourning for her parents there." Madam Dowager of Duke Xing''s Mansion thought for a while and said cautiously.

    She still didn''t want to let Shao Wanru leave. Last night, she had spent a long time discussing with her son and daughter-inw, but failed toe up with any reasonable conclusion. She thought that as a little girl, what could Shao Wanru do? Even with Rui''an Great Elder Princess as her backing, it was unjustifiable for Shao Wanru to live in another ce.

    She could live in another ce for a few days, but she couldn''t live outside forever.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess became furious. She red at Old Madam and said angrily, "You burned Zhuozhuo''s courtyard and intended to kill her. After that, you intend to send her to the family temple? What are you up to? You''ve hounded this child''s parents to death. Are you going to hound her and her brother to death as well?"

    There was another saying that the Madams and Misses, who had made a mistake, would be sent to the small Buddha Hall or ancestral hall of the mansion where they should live for a period. This was almost an unwritten rule in aristocratic families.

    The Empress Dowager was also displeased. She snorted and said, "Madam Dowager, do you mean that Shao Wanru has made a mistake?"

    "Of course not. Since she insists on observing mourning for her parents, she can do that in our mansion. As an unmarried Miss, it''s inappropriate for her to live outside!" Old Madam said with worry on her face, as if she really cared about Shao Wanru.

    "Since you''re worried about her living outside, the First Miss of your mansion has been living outside for a period, why are you assured to let her do that? Is the First Miss nobler than Zhuozhuo so that she can live wherever she wants to live?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess said in an aggressive manner.

    "Ru''er does that for learning painting..." Madam Dowager blushed and exined.

    "Is learning painting more important than observing mourning for parents? Old Madam, you only pay attention to something romantic and don''t really care about the true filial piety." Rui''an Great Elder Princess mocked her.

    Learning painting was actually not something romantic, but it was indeed a literary pursuit. Hearing Great Elder Princess''s description, even the Empress Dowager considered the First Miss Shao extremely immature and restless. She lived outside just for learning painting and didn''t care that her family would worry about her.

    "Filial piety is naturally superior. Learning painting is certainly not as important as filial piety." The Empress Dowager began to be partial.

    She had forgotten that she had praised the First Miss Shao repeatedly when hearing of her deeds. At that time, she said that the First Miss Shao was a good girl and could be considered one of the most talented girls in the capital city, and Duke Xing''s Mansion had done a good job in raising such an elegant and dignified girl.

    Old Madam blushed, but she couldn''t defend herself. During their discussion yesterday, they didn''t expect that Shao Wanru would make such a request and didn''t think of a way to deal with it. She was even more speechless when Great Elder Princess mentioned Shao Yanru just now.

    In the confrontation between filial piety and literary pursuit, everyone could instantly figure out the answer that filial piety was more important.

    "Why don''t you find out the one setting the yard on fire in the next few days and then take Zhuozhuo back?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered.

    Old Madam became increasingly speechless. She had suspected that her daughter-inw was the one setting the yard on fire yesterday. However, Madam of Duke Xing swore to God in her room, cried and imed that she didn''t know who was behind it and it had nothing to do with her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have burned that yard. Burning that yard meant catastrophe to her.

    Hearing her words, Old Madam immediately believed her. But if it wasn''t her daughter-inw, who would it be? Old Madam didn''t figure it out after thinking for a whole night, but she knew that it was not easy to check it out.

    "You are killing my granddaughter by asking her to live in your mansion before finding out the truth and the one behind it. Old Madam, is it your real intention?" Great Elder Princess stared fixedly at Old Madam and asked harshly.

    "Since it''ll take you some time to check it out, it is unsafe indeed for Shao Wanru to live in your mansion. It is reasonable for her to live in the Yuhui Nunnery in the name of observing mourning for her parents. Well, it''s settled. We''ll im that she''s going to observe mourning for her parents for three years. Let''s talk about other things after three years!"

    Seeing that Old Madam was chocked by Great Elder Princess''s words, the Empress Dowager helped them make a decision.

    Since they argued in front of the Empress Dowager, they naturally intended to ask her to make a decision. Since the Empress Dowager said so, Duke Xing''s Mansion had no reason to refuse it. Duke Xing''s Mansion was in the wrong about yesterday''s arson. Unless they could find a person admitting that he/she was behind the arsonst night with valid evidence, they had no voice in this matter.

    Since the Empress Dowager said so, Madam Dowager had to agree.

    Shao Wanru, who was standing at the bottom of the stairs, heaved a sigh of relief. She had finally received the Empress Dowager''s approval for it.

    "Come here!" The Empress Dowager looked up at Shao Wanru. After measuring her with the eye, the Empress Dowager looked at the jade pendant on her waist and waved to her kindly.

    A pce maid came over and helped her up.

    Shao Wanru slowly walked up the stairs and stood in front of the Empress Dowager.

    "Sit down here. I really like such a filial child like you!" the Empress Dowager said gently.

    A pce maid hurriedly moved a chair over and ced it next to the Empress Dowager.

    Shao Wanru sat down with good manners and felt uneasy. Shouldn''t she be allowed to leave since the matter had been settled at this moment? Why did the Empress Dowager keep her here?

    "This jade pendant is nice. Where did you get it from?" The Empress Dowager nced at her and then suddenly looked towards her waist. "Let me take a look!"

    Shao Wanru hurriedly reached out to take off the jade pendant and presented it respectfully.

    The Empress Dowager picked up the jade pendant and looked at it carefully. Sensing the warmth on the jade pendant, she looked at Shao Wanru with increasing darkness in her eyes.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head nervously and looked down at her toes. She could sense that the Empress Dowager kept looking at her and felt profoundly regretful of bringing the jade pendant into the imperial pce.

    She did that in case of encountering Chu Liuchen. He had told her to bring the jade pendant with her. If he saw that she didn''t bring it, he would probably make trouble again. Therefore, she decided to bring it obediently just in case.

    Unexpectedly, she didn''t encounter Chu Liuchen, but attracted the Empress Dowager''s attention. The Empress Dowager must have found that this jade pendant belonged to Chu Liuchen.

    Thinking of this, she blushed.

    "This jade pendant is nice. Where did you get it?" The Empress Dowager looked over the jade pendant a few times and asked calmly.

    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s question, Shao Wanru knew that the Empress Dowager probably would not reveal the secret. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and hurriedly answered, "Reporting to Your Highness, this is a gift from a friend!"

    "Friend?" The Empress Dowager looked at Shao Wanru with a faint smile.

    With her heart skipping a beat, Shao Wanru hurriedlyposed herself. After that, she became calm immediately. Speaking of the jade pendant, she actually had a clear conscience. Chu Liuchen insisted on giving it to her, and she didn''t ask for it.

    "I like this jade pendant. Maybe I can exchange another piece of jade pendant for your jade pendant. What do you say?" Seeing that she calmed down so soon, the Empress Dowager nodded in secret, but did not leave Shao Wanru any chance to answer and continued asking.

    "It''s my pleasure. Your Highness, if you like it, we don''t have to exchange jade pendants!" Shao Wanru said cautiously.

    There was no need for exchange, because it belonged to Chu Liuchen.

    "I won''t take anything from a child. Someone brings me a piece of jade pendant." The Empress Dowager leaned back, smiled gently, and pointed at a chair by the side.

    Shao Wanru stepped forward obediently and sat down.

    A pce maid behind her had brought a piece of jade pendant. The Empress Dowager ced the jade pendant in her hands onto the tray held by the pce maid, took out the jade pendant from the tray and handed it to Shao Wanru with a smile after taking a look at it. She said with gentle and amiable eyes, "I can''t take your jade pendant for nothing. I''ll exchange this piece of jade pendant for yours!"

    "Thank you for your reward, Your Highness!" Shao Wanru said with her long eyshes fluttering several times. She didn''t know what was going on. Did the Empress Dowager take a liking to Chu Liuchen''s jade pendant?

    She even had an absurd thought. Could it be possible that the Empress Dowager had taken a liking to Chu Liuchen''s jade pendant long ago, but it was not convenient for her to "exchange" with him, so she immediately exchanged for it at the sight that it was in her hands?

    "Bring this piece of jade pendant with you from now on. This piece of jade pendant of mine is very nourishing. I''ve been in possession of it for many years and have never granted it to anyone. It is rare that I feel pleased at the sight of your jade pendant. So I exchange this piece of jade pendant for the jade pendant you like." Watching a slightly ignorant girl sitting in front of her nkly with delicate features which were pleasing to the eye, the Empress Dowager showed a more cheerful smile.

    Shao Wanru was a good girl. She had thought that there was a problem with her identity, but now Shao Wanru seemed to be a perfect match for Chu Liuchen with her identity. She didn''t need to y the viin anymore. She had been in a bad mood because of the bad reputation of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion, but now it had gone. Thinking about this child''s family background, she found her really pitiful. At this moment, Shao Wanru looked cute and likable with such delicate features. She felt so satisfied with her.

    The brat dared to give away the warm jade pendant for nourishing his body. She would definitely criticize him fiercely...

 Chapter 459 - Looking for a Concubine Named Xiurong

    <h4>Chapter 459 Looking for a Concubine Named Xiurong</h4>

    The Empress Dowager had a lot of thoughts in her mind, but she kept a smile on her face. It seemed that she was in a good mood.

    Shao Wanru seemed to be at a loss and didn''t understand why the Empress Dowager was so kind to her.

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess knew that the Empress Dowager really liked Shao Wanru, so she was very happy. She hurriedly asked Wanru to thank the Empress Dowager for her reward. "Change" was just a word, no one would take it seriously.

    As for the fact that the Empress Dowager said she liked Shao Wanru''s jade pendant, no one would think that it was true. Great Elder Princess and Old Madam had never touched this jade with their own hands. Of course, they did not know that this jade was the most precious warm jade. It was warm all year round and was good for Chu Liuchen''s illness.

    Chu Liuchen was in poor health and rarely appeared in public. Even if he asionally went into the pce to meet the Empress Dowager, he might not encounter these two people. They did not know that the jade pendant of this warm jade was owned by Chu Liuchen. At this time, no one thought that he had something to do with this matter.

    Old Madam frowned and looked at Shao Wanru. She didn''t like the scene in front of her at all.

    How nice it would be if the favored one was her eldest granddaughter!

    Originally, the eldest granddaughter was the most outstanding one in the whole mansion and was favored by her. But why did this little granddaughter get the first one?

    When Rui''an Great Elder Princess nced at Old Madam, she found that her face was not good, so she asked with a sneer, "Doesn''t Old Madam like Wanru being favored by Empress Dowager?"

    "Of course I like her. For Wanru to be favored by Empress Dowagers is the blessing of the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Old Madam exined with a smile on her face.

    "Then why did you frown just now?" Great Elder Princess disdained Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion, so she spoke more impolitely.

    "Great Elder Princess, why are you so aggressive? What else do you want us to do? No one wants the affair of Qinghua and Big Boss!"

    Old Madam''s eyes turned red, and she spoke with a grievance. Then with the handkerchief in her hands, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.

    She was saying that Rui''an Great Elder Princess was focusing on the past and making trouble for no reason. Shao Wanru lowered her head and showed a trace of irony on her face. Her grandmother would also pretend to be pitiful in the face of the Empress Dowager.

    "Well, well, Rui''an, it''s really not anyone''s fault. No one wants this to happen. Forget it, it''s over. Now that I see my lovely granddaughter and grandson, I don''t want to argue about it anymore. Otherwise, how can they take it away?" said Empress Dowager, unable to bear it.

    Great Elder Princess still wanted to say something. But Shao Wanru reached out and pulled her sleeves.

    "Empress Dowager, I don''t care. I just want to see them well, and that kind of thing won''t happen to them again." Rui''an Great Elder Princess stoppedpeting for victory and just lowered her head bitterly.

    "Don''t worry, there won''t be such things anymore. The two children will grow up safely. If such things happen again and force the two children to run away, I will make the decision and give them to you."

    The Empress Dowager made the final decision.

    "Thank you, Empress Dowager!" Rui''an Great Elder Princess was very happy. She stood up and bowed to the Empress Dowager.

    The Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion looked a little terrible. It was not because she didn''t want to give up Shao Wanru and her brother, but if such a thing really happened, the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion would be shamed. Her grandson and granddaughter wouldn''t be safe in their mansion, and they were forced to be given to their grandmother. What a disgrace!

    "Empress Dowager, don''t worry. They won''t be in any danger. I''ll definitely treat them like treasures."

    Madam Dowager had to stand up and respectfully made a promise to the Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager stretched out her hand and gestured to indicate that they should do away with the etiquette. Then, she asked them to sit down again. She looked back at Shao Wanru''s face and said with a smile, "I still want to talk to your two elders. You can go to the side hall and sit there. If you feel bored, you can go to my pce and have a look!"

    Shao Wanru looked at Rui''an Great Elder Princess with hesitation.

    Great Elder Princess nodded to her with a smile. "Quickly express your thanks to Empress Dowager!"

    At this time, she indeed had things to do. She had to snatch the rights of Shao Wanru''s marriage from the hands of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. It was not good for Zhuozhuo to listen here.

    "Thank you very much, Empress Dowager!" Shao Wanru stood up and said softly.

    The Empress Dowager nodded with a smile. A pce maid came over and led Wanru to the side hall.

    Seeing the tacitmunication between Shao Wanru and Rui''an Great Elder Princess, the face of Madam Dowager of Duke Xing became more and more gloomy. She was the real elder, but not a patch on Grandma. She felt wronged and disgusted and increasingly felt that Shao Wanru was the same as her mother. They didn''t know who rtives were and who they should be close to.

    The Empress Dowager was here, so Old Madam couldn''t say anything. She even forced a smile on her face.

    The Empress Dowager''s side hall was very big. There was the door of the main hall in front. The door on the side came from the main hall. It was much smaller than the main entrance.

    As soon as they entered the door of the side hall, the pce maid who led the way made a deep bow to the handsome young man sitting there.

    "You go back first!" Xiao Xuanzi winked at the pce maid. The maid stepped back quickly and left. She even closed the side door when she left.

    "So had Chu Liuchen been waiting for her here for a long time?" Shao Wanru thought helplessly.

    "Come here to drink tea. Imperial Grandmother doesn''t have much. I heard that they were nted at the back mountain of the Yuhui Nunnery. It is said that the tea has the smell of Buddha, and it is good for people!"

    Chu Yuchen poured a cup of tea for Shao Wanru and pushed it to her.

    Shao Wanru had no choice but toe over and sit down. She picked up the teacup and took a sip. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. The taste of the tea was not strong and it had a very light scent. It was even fainter than the usual tea taste.

    Shao Wanru used to drink light tea but she didn''t drink much of it. She would just put a few pieces of tea to produce a hint of green in the tea soup.

    The vor was very in line with her taste. The taste was mild at the beginning, but the aftertaste was mellow.

    "Is there such kind of tea in the back mountain of the Yuhui Nunnery?" Shao Wanru blinked her longshes and asked in surprise. In herst life, she only knew that Shao Yanru had learned painting in the back mountain of the Yuhui Nunnery. Later, she heard that Rui''an Great Elder Princess became a nun there.

    "The Yuhui Nunnery is not an ordinary one. Although it cannot bepared with Huaguang Temple, which is considered as a royal temple, it is also extraordinary. If the Emperor dies, all the imperial concubines in the harem who have no children will all stay in the Yuhui Nunnery. And there have been princesses who stayed there as nuns before."

    Chu Liuchen picked up the teacup in front of him, took a sip, and put it down. His body was not good, so he also drank this kind of light tea and enjoyed it.

    Shao Wanru thought for a while and asked with a slight change in her expression, "Did thete Emperor''s imperial concubines also stay in the Yuhui Nunnery?"

    "Of course. Although there were not many imperial concubines before, there were still some. They were all sent to the Yuhui Nunnery, but it was somewhat different from the real nuns'' residences." Chu Liuchen slightly lowered his head, and blinked his ck eyshes on his pale and handsome face. Then he slowly raised his head and narrowed his eyes slightly. He spoke calmly, as if he were talking about other people''s affairs.

    Shao Wanru knew that the so-called imperial concubine was his father''s. It was said that his mother passed away after being depressed because of his father''s death. Everyone would be sad when speaking of such a thing!

    However, when he said this, it seemed deliberate for him to change the topic.

    Shao Wanru thought for a while, turned the teacup in her hand, and asked, "Is the Yuhui Nunnery big?"

    "Yes, the entire Mount Donghua is included in it." Chu Liuchen looked up, and his long and narrow eyes were shining with flickering light, which looked a little gloomy and deep.

    The beautiful young man, who was like a painting, looked a little evil at this time.

    "Is there anything you want inside?" Shao Wanru thought for a while and asked bluntly. She slowly put down the cup in her hand and sat down with her slim body straight. Since they were talking about serious matters, she had to listen carefully.

    "Yes!" Chu Liuchen smiled and bent his pale lips. His lips were very light, and his thin color made him look weak. However, this kind of lip color suited him very well, which was extremely delicate and beautiful. It seemed that this kind of person would only appear in paintings.

    Of course, Shao Wanru, who had confronted Chu Liuchen several times, did not think that he was really otherworldly. He was trying to fool others with his gentle appearance. He seemed to be pale but was very poisonous actually.

    Since he said yes, Shao Wanru did not dare to ignore him. She thought about it and asked uneasily, "Prince, what do you want? If I have the chance, I will definitely find it for you."

    She didn''t dare to promise it easily. She didn''t know what kind of good thing Chu Liuchen would bear in mind constantly.

    "Look for someone for me!" Chu Liuchen said leisurely, resting his chin on his hand.

    "The nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery? Or the imperial concubine who was locked up?" Qin Wanru asked more carefully. It was obvious that this matter was difficult to deal with, otherwise, it would not be her turn.

    "The concubines who have been locked up are all in the same ce. There is a wall separating it from the Yuhui Nunnery, which is equivalent to separating several gardens in the Yuhui Nunnery. The people who live inside are those who are locked up. The gate to the Yuhui Nunnery is locked and the key is naturally in the hands of the nunnery owner. You have to find a way to go in and find an imperial concubine named Xiurong! I have something to ask about those years!"

    Shao Wanru was flustered. She bit her lips and moaned in her heart. However, she had no choice but to agree. "Prince, you can rest assured. If there is a chance, I will definitely look for her."

    She could tell that this was not a good thing, and it might even have something to do with Chu Liuchen''s "big deal".

    "Go to the Yuhui Nunnery with Nanny Zheng. She knows the imperial concubine named Xiurong. You can take two servant girls with you. Others are unneeded. Mingqiu Nun happens to be there as well, so she will take care of you when you get there." Chu Liuchen seemed to have made all the preparations for her, which made Shao Wanru more speechless.

    "Prince, have you long since thought that I would go to the Yuhui Nunnery?"

    "If you want to leave Duke Xing''s Mansion, the Yuhui Nunnery is indeed a good ce, but you should pay attention to a person!"

    "Who is he?" Shao Wanru tightened her heart and asked with her watery eyes wide open.

    Chu Liuchen''s handsome face suddenly moved closer, and his beautiful eyes rolled. Suddenly, he asked an unrted question, "Where is my jade pendant?"

 Chapter 460 - I Have People and I Can Help You!

    <h4>Chapter 460 I Have People and I Can Help You!</h4>

    There was a big leap in his words, so Shao Wanru seemingly failed to keep up with him for a moment. Shegged in response and then stretched out her hand to take out the jade pendant that Empress Dowager had given her.

    "Empress Dowager has changed it!" She reached out her hand and handed the jade pendant to Chu Liuchen.

    The previous jade pendant was his, and now the so-called exchanged jade pendant was certainly his.

    "This is not my jade pendant!" Chu Liuchen slightly narrowed his eyes, in which there was a sense of danger, and he looked not very happy.

    "Empress Dowager said she liked your previous jade pendant, Your Highness," Shao Wanru said helplessly. She did not understand what this grandmother and grandson were doing. She rolled her watery eyes and nced at Chu Liuchen. She did not believe Chu Liuchen did not know that Empress Dowager would "exchange" the jade pendant.

    He had asked her to wear it all the time, which meant that he had already anticipated this scene, right?

    "I gave you my jade pendant, but you lost it and took out such a jade pendant. Don''t you think that I should punish you?" Chu Liuchen shook the teacup in his hand, seeing the ripples on the tea, and said very casually.

    Shao Wanru was worried and asked obediently, "What do you want to do, Prince?"

    Even if it was a trap, she had to jump!

    "Since Imperial Grandmother has given you this jade pendant, don''t lose it in the future. This jade pendant was used by Imperial Grandmother to find a wife for me."

    Chu Liuchen suddenlyughed, and looked extremelyzy and pleased with himself.

    He put down the cup in his hand and leaned back in a pleased andzy way. His face was pale but vivid and there was less darkness on his face that was hidden in his heart. Chu Liuchen was really a beautiful young man who was like a man walking out of a painting.

    Shao Wanru''s hands shook and she almost broke the jade pendant. She reached out hurriedly and held it tightly.

    "What does Empress Dowager mean?" Shao Wanru felt a little uneasy. The agreement with Chu Liuchen was one thing, but Empress Dowager seeing it and giving her a jade pendant was another story.

    She had a bad conscience of being caught by an elder.

    "Imperial Grandmother obviously means that she will ept you. Although I have not made a formal engagement with you yet, this matter is also considered to be put on the table."

    "Your Highness, this is not appropriate, isn''t it?" Shao Wanru hesitated as she held the jade pendant in her hand. She wanted to send it back but remembered that this jade pendant was from Empress Dowager. She would have to return it to Empress Dowager if she wanted to do so.

    "Why is this not appropriate?" Chu Liuchen gave her a sidelong nce with an unkind look.

    "I''m going to the nunnery to observe mourning for my parents for three years. If Prince takes a fancy to someone else in the next three years, it will be no good for you to give me this jade pendant first!"

    Shao Wanru spoke as she thought about the wording. She frowned slightly and looked a little pitiful.

    Chu Liuchen was very satisfied and said, "You will stay in the nunnery for three years, but not be locked up. You can still go out for a walk if you want. When the weather is good, you can also go around to enjoy the scenery. If I have time, I can also go there to take a walk. I heard that there is a peach forest behind Yuhui Nunnery, which is very elegant. If I am free, I will go to enjoy the scenery and visit you by the way!"

    Shao Wanru was stunned at Chu Liuchen. What did he take Yuhui Nunnery for? A backyard garden? And he would go to walk around and visit her by the way if he was free?

    "You''d better stay in the capital city, Prince. There are nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery, so it is inconvenient!" Shao Wanru said implicitly after thinking for a while.

    "What? You don''t want to see me?" Chu Liuchen''s face darkened and he was unhappy.

    "How could it be? It is just because that is the nunnery!" Shao Wanru felt that her reminder was clear enough. The nunnery was a ce full of women. Why would he, a man,e to the nunnery?

    "I am in poor condition. Mingqiu Nun in the Yuhui Nunnery has excellent medical skills, so Imperial Grandmother has allowed her to treat me." Azy smile reappeared on Chu Liuchen''s face. He sat up and poured himself a cup of tea elegantly. Then he raised his head and asked Shao Wanru, "Do you want a cup?"

    "Thank you, Prince. I have got one!" Looking at the full tea in her teacup, Shao Wanru said helplessly. She put the jade pendant on the table and asked, "Your Highness, what about this jade pendant?"

    "I have given it to you, so it is naturally yours. Do you want me to take the jade pendant back? Since I have set my heart on you, I will not contradict myself to take back the jade that Imperial Grandmother gave you!" Chu Liuchen took the jade pendant and looked at it. He waved it in his hand with satisfaction and then pushed it in front of Shao Wanru.

    "This is the jade pendant used to engage a legal wife for me."

    "Prince, don''t you think it''s inappropriate?" Shao Wanru frowned and asked.

    "It is fine! Although you are quite young and seem not to be very useful, you are still more useful than others." Chu Liuchen looked her up and down with dislike and said.

    His words made Shao Wanru speechless. After a moment of silence, she carefully kept the jade pendant in her sleeves. Since she had promised him before, she had to cooperate with him no matter what Chu Liuchen would do.

    Although it was a little early to let Empress Dowager know this now, she thought that Chu Liuchen might be pushed too far on his marriage by Empress Dowager. The messages had already been spread a lot that Empress Dowager was going to choose concubines for these princes.

    "Then I will keep it for you first. If you need it at some time, just ask me for it!" After thinking for a while, she felt that it would be better to make it clearer, lest many things would happen when Chu Liuchen fell in love with someone else. It was better to leave her words here, which made everything simple and clear.

    "Okay, okay, if I want it, just ask you!" Chu Liuchen waved his hand impatiently and did not want to talk about the jade pendant any more.

    He sulked when seeing that she carefully put away the jade pendant and pretended that she just wanted to keep it for you first and then to give it to someone suitable someday.

    He was in a bad mood!

    Since he was in a bad mood, looking a little unhappy, he red at Shao Wanru and ask, "Tell me what happened in your mansion yesterday."

    After the guards left, she retold the whole story to him.

    "They must want to plot against me and ruin my reputation. No one saw the face of the woman in the pavilion, but they can guess it might be me, because they saw the same clothes. In addition, the water wave directed at my ce and I have taken a bath and changed my clothes. Even though it was not me, it must be me! It is hard to exin!"

    Shao Wanru blinked twice with her longshes and said in a low voice.

    "Duke Xing''s Mansion can''t tolerate you to such degree?" Chu Liuchen asked slowly, "Didn''t they say they are your blood rtives? Is there any blood feud between you?"

    His words made Shao Wanru''s heart miss a beat. She thought for a while and said in distress, "Prince, if I help Hao''er to take the position of the Heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion, do you think this can be counted as a blood feud?"

    There were some things that she still had some doubts about. At this time, she could not help but take them out and ask Chu Liuchen.

    Was it really just because of the position of the Heir of Duke Xing?

    In herst life, something had happened to Hao''er, and she had also been killed in the plot of Duke Xing''s wife and daughter.

    "To cut the weeds and dig up the roots?" Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled in a pleasant but cold voice.

    It seemed that something had viciously sliced through Shao Wanru''s heart and shattered her weak defense. Her fingers trembled slightly before she held on the teacup by her hand and took two big gulps of it.

    She choked because she drank in a hurry. For a moment, she tilted her head to the side and coughed in a loud voice. The water she had just drunk also choked out, causing tears to flow down.

    Suddenly, a white handkerchief with nobleness appeared in front of her eyes, on which there were lightish squares.

    She coughed hard twice, raised her misty eyes to look at the handkerchief. Following the handkerchief, she looked at Chu Liuchen''s hand and then Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen seemed to be amused by her reaction. He raised the corner of his lips and put the handkerchief into Shao Wanru''s hands and saidzily, "Have you guessed it? Or have you been thinking about it long since?"

    If she had not guessed this a long time ago, she would not have had such a big reaction.

    Shao Wanru lowered her eyes and her longshesy tiredly on her pale face. She sighed softly and said, "I have guessed this before."

    "Then go and find it out. No matter who it is, it is perfectly justified that blood will have blood!" Chu Liuchen seemed to be extremely satisfied with her straightforwardness. His beautiful eyes slightly raised, with a bit of warmth different from the past, but his words still made people feel cold in the heart.

    However, at this moment, these words went into Shao Wanru''s heart.

    "Prince, could you lend a few people to me?" Shao Wanru lifted her eyes and asked as she held the handkerchief in her hands.

    "Why do you say that?" Chu Liuchen asked gently.

    "I want to send someone to investigate what happened in the past and to find out every detail of what happened after Father and Mother had left," Shao Wanru said seriously.

    "Even if you can make it clear, aren''t you afraid?" Chu Liuchen asked with interest.

    "I''m not afraid. If I find out it is really someone who harmed my parents, then an eye must be for an eye, and blood must atone for blood!"

    Shao Wanru said very calmly, but her beautiful eyes were full of blood-thirsty killing intent, which clearly revealed in front of Chu Liuchen.

    She had crawled out of the bloody hell, so she did not need to fear!

    She would not obviously say these words in front of others, but she felt that there was nothing she could not say to Chu Liuchen!

    He only looked ill and weak, but in fact, he was the most ruthless and bloodthirsty. More than half of the people in the imperial pce had been killed by him and they were all beautiful women.

    "Even against the entire Duke Xing''s Mansion? Do you know that they can be seen as your rtives now?" Chu Liuchen looked at her and asked with a faint smile on his face.

    "My rtives are not Duke Xing''s Mansion!" Shao Wanru said with contempt. Such contempt and disregard of all rules did not conform to the norms and could even be said that she challenged all the etiquette.

    The bloodline represented family affection from the beginning, as well as the most reasonablebination of interests!

    "p, p, p!" A gentle p came from Chu Liuchen''s hands, which brought Shao Wanru back to her thoughts. She looked up at Chu Liuchen''s handsome and gentle face and she did not understand what he was doing.

    "Zhuozhuo is right. The so-called family affection and blood ties are nothing. If he wants to harm you, he will not be restricted by blood ties. Since then, why should you care too much about the so-called blood ties?"

    The cold words seemed toe from Jiuyou Hell. With the gentle smile on his face, they made people tremble in their hearts for no reason, as if something had been released.

    Yujie had always been bold, but now she could not help hiding behind Shao Wanru.

    "I have people and I can help you!"

 Chapter 461 - A Weak Mind for Life

    <h4>Chapter 461 A Weak Mind for Life</h4>

    Chu Liuchen gave a meaningful chuckle.

    "Thank you, Your Highness!" Shao Wanru stood up and bowed to Chu Liuchen respectfully.

    Chu Liuchen elegantly waved his hand, pointed to the seat and gestured her to sit down. He said in a very easy-going way, "Our current rtionship has been made clear, so helping you is helping me and I will not haggle over this! But..."

    When saying this, he stopped.

    Shao Wanru held the handkerchief in her hand and her heart was in her throat. She waited for the crucial turning point toe.

    "I heard that Duke Xing has a good temper and seldom gets angry. Even if there is something wrong, he would just turn around and leave at most, so his reputation on the court has always been very good. I actually feel strange. Is Duke Xing''s temper really so good? Did he get angryst night?"

    Chu Liuchen smiled leisurely.

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said honestly, "He got angry yesterday. It can be seen that he was really angry."

    "Did he hit someone?" Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    "No, he didn''t." Shao Wanru spoke frankly. Then, she added, "At least he didn''t before I left."

    "This kind of thing brought shame to the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion. What''s more, there were so many people who had seen it. It almost pointed straightly at Madam of Duke Xing, but Duke Xing did not lose his temper. If he is not a person who really has a good temper, he must have ulterior motives."

    Chu Liuchen stretched out his slender fingers and gently knocked on the table twice, and said in azy way.

    So he was either a loyal person or a traitor. Shao Wanru understood what he meant.

    She had thought about it carefully. After rebirth, some things had be clear, and she had also seen them more clearly. Everyone said that her Second Uncle Duke Xing was a good-tempered person, and he also had a good-tempered look. He was chubby and alwaysughed before saying a word.

    However, there were many people in this world whose appearances did not match their characters, just like this Prince Chen in front of her. If someone was confused by his sickly appearance, he would die without knowing how he had died.

    After this elegant and sickly Prince Chen waved his hand, there would be blood flowing like stream in the pce and those strong opponents would kneel at his feet one by one.

    In herst life, she had not seen Duke Xing, but rumors had been spread everywhere that he had good temper and got along well with Madam of Duke Xing. Many Misses from aristocratic families had thought that they had no need to marry into wealth or to marry handsome people. It was fine to marry someone like Duke Xing.

    There was no need to talk about the character of Madam of Duke Xing. She obviously showed happiness on the face with bitterness in her heart. Duke Xing got along well with her, but was it really because of his good temper that he could bear with everything? If so, she would not think highly of him, because those who could bear the great evil had no difference from great evil!

    What''s more, she always thought that this Second Uncle was not simple. The so-called good reputation was to show people, and he plotted to achieve something bigger, right?

    "He must have ulterior motives!" Shao Wanru did not conceal this and spoke out what was on her mind with a straight face.

    "If you return to Duke Xing''s Mansion, help me find out who is behind him!" Chu Liuchen leaned backfortably and said casually.

    "Who do you think he had sought refuge with, Prince?" Shao Wanru could not help but ask. Since he said so, he must have some evidence.

    "I''m not sure yet. Since you are mine, investigate this matter for me." Chu Liuchen was happy to see that this matter would cause Shao Wanru enough headaches.

    "I''m afraid you have to wait three years for this." Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and said.

    "I can afford to wait three years!" Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and smiled. He seemed to be in a good mood, "You do not have to worry about it and you can deal with the matter in Yuhui Nunnery first. You have to pay attention to Pushan Nun, the painting teacher of Shao Yanru in Yuhui Nunnery!"

    "What is wrong with her?"

    "As for the specific problem, you just need to be careful. Don''t feel that you cannot stand it only after staying there for a few days. Besides, your elder sister is now in the Yuhui Nunnery too. She is not a quiet person!"

    Chu Liuchen said meaningfully.

    It was hard for Shao Wanru to reply his words. No quiet in Yuhui Nunnery? Did this match what she was thinking?

    "I am tired, too. You can walk around on your own!" Chu Liuchen held his head with one hand and closed his eyes slightly.

    "Yes, Your Highness!" Shao Wanru stood up and bowed to him respectfully. Then she turned and left, followed closely by Yujie.

    After a few steps, she suddenly found that she was still holding Chu Liuchen''s handkerchief in her hand, so she turned back in a hurry.

    In front of the table, Chu Liuchen slightly bowed his head and did not look well. He supported his forehead with one hand and covered his face with the wide sleeves of his robe as if he was sleeping.

    Shao Wanru suddenly felt something wrong. The hand that was supporting his head trembled slightly. She took a quick step forward and grabbed his hand.

    Following her hand, Chu Liuchen went limp.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly reached out to hug him and she could not help but sit on the ground. Before she could sit up, she put her hand on the pulse on his right hand. She felt that the skin on his hand was as white as snow and his face was so pale that it was almost bloodless.

    Although he had also looked pale when he had been sitting here and talking cheerfully and humorously just now, he had not been as pale and gaunt as he was now, as if he were a man made of ice and snow.

    "Master!" Xiao Xuanzi screamed and rushed over.

    Yujie grabbed him and said, "Don''t move first. Let our Miss take the pulse for Prince."

    "Our master has an old illness. How, how can we do? We have to go back to the mansion..." Xiao Xuanzi was so anxious that his forehead was sweating.

    Yujie looked at Shao Wanru who was feeling the pulse and asked casually, "Isn''t there an imperial physician in the pce? Why do you want to go back to your own mansion?"

    "You don''t understand. The imperial physicians in the pce can''t treat my master. And the medicine is also unreasonable. Only the medicine in our mansion can treat him."

    Xiao Xuanzi stamped his feet in a hurry. Suddenly, he grabbed Yujie and said, "You look after my master here first. I''ll report it to the Empress Dowager, and then find a soft couch to carry him back to our mansion."

    "Okay!" Yujie nodded and agreed.

    Xiao Xuanzi left hurriedly to report to Empress Dowager.

    Shao Wanru finished feeling the pulse, and her face was extremely terrible. She felt a little strange, but she did not dare to show it at this time. She held Chu Liuchen and wanted to get him up. Yujie quickly reached out to help her and the two helped him up again with difficulty.

    At this time, Xiao Xuanzi had already finished reporting. He took a soft couch and came over. The Empress Dowager didn''t have time to talk to Rui''an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam. She also hurried over.

    When everyone lifted Chu Liuchen onto the soft couch and was about to carry him away, they realized that Chu Liuchen was holding Shao Wanru''s hand tightly.

    The Empress Dowager asked the pce maids and old maids toe forward a few times to separate them, but they failed to do it. She asked Xiao Xuanzi to take Shao Wanru with him in a hurry.

    They walked directly from the pce to the Prince Chen''s Mansion of Chu Liuchen through the side door.

    Looking at Chu Liuchen''s face and thinking of his pulse just now, Shao Wanru did not hesitate and followed the soft couch to the Prince Chen''s Mansion.

    Walking along the path, they walked very fast. But even so, Xiao Xuanzi was still so anxious that sweat broke out all over his head. He kept shouting "Hurry up", "Hurry up!"

    The side door had already been opened. Shao Wanru saw two pce maids guarding at the side door and her eyes flickered.

    The guards were usually the old maids in the pce. Why would they send two young and beautiful pce maids to guard the door?

    When the soft couch entered the door, there was a half-squatted wheelchair which looked like a soft couch. Chu Liuchen was ced on a soft couch-style wheelchair. Xiao Xuanzi pushed it himself and hurried to the mansion.

    They deftly turned a few intersections and came to the gate of a remote courtyard. Yujie went forward to push the door open. Xiao Xuanzi pushed Chu Liuchen in and shouted, "Doctor Qi, Doctor Qi,e here. Master fainted again."

    The door in the middle of the house was pushed open, and a tall and slender middle-aged man appeared at the door, wearing a white cloth gown.

    After listening to Xiao Xuanzi''s words, he walked down in a hurry, ncing at Chu Liuchen, whose face was pale without any color, and said, "Carry him in!"

    Xiao Xuanzi nodded and stepped to the front of the steps. Then he picked up the soft couch, which was much bigger than him, and directly lifted it up and sent it into the room.

    Shao Wanru was dragged into the room.

    When they got inside, Doctor Qi had turned back and took out a brown jade bottle. He poured out two pieces of medicine and sent them into Chu Liuchen''s mouth. Xiao Xuanzi slightly raised his head. Although one of Shao Wanru''s hands was pulled, the other hand was still enough to reach the table on the side.

    There were teapots and teacups on the table. She took one and poured a cup of water into it. The temperature was suitable.

    Two tiny medicine were fed to Chu Liuchen''s mouth, and she also fed him a little warm water carefully. Then she put it down and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief.

    Xiao Xuanzi put Chu Liuchen down, and Doctor Qi reached out his hand to feel his pulse, and his face looked very terrible.

    After a long time, he raised his head and looked at Xiao Xuanzi, saying, "Did your Prince not take medicine again this morning?"

    Xiao Xuanzi lowered his head at his question.

    "How can he be like this all the time? Does he not treat his body as a body at all? Even if it were an ordinary illness, it would be serious. What''s more, his illness started when he was born." Doctor Qi said angrily, "If he does this again, I won''t treat him. He can do whatever he wants. If he doesn''t think about treating his own illness, no one can save him!"

    Doctor Qi was so annoyed that he scratched his head.

    A thought crossed Shao Wanru''s mind. She suddenly understood where her oddity came from. When she felt the pulse of him, she could sense that he was very weak. He was even weaker than he had been a few times earlier. It was as if his body had not been treated medicine appropriately.

    He didn''t want to live? He had nothing to live for?

    Or it could be said that this future crown prince Your Highness had a weak will to live? Her heart throbbed for no reason!

    "Doctor Qi, we really forgot this time. My master was in a hurry to go to the pce... to the pce..." Xiao Xuanzi sweated profusely as he exined. It could be seen that he was very guilty. Suddenly, he saw Shao Wanru whose face was full of surprise. He immediately reached out and said, "My master was in a hurry to find Fifth Miss, so he forgot to take medicine. Please forgive us, Doctor Qi."

    "Meet her? You are trying to trick me again!" said Doctor Qi. He realized that Shao Wanru and her servants were still in the room. He looked her up and down and frowned. "If Prince continues doing this, he is going to die! Why don''t I go back early now? I don''t want to lose my life with your Prince some day!"

 Chapter 462 - Prince Zhou, Who Must Pick More Assistants

    <h4>Chapter 462 Prince Zhou, Who Must Pick More Assistants</h4>

    "It''s true, Doctor Qi. This time is true. This is the future wife of Prince Chen. She was framed and going to be a nun!" Xiao Xuanzi exined eagerly.

    Shao Wanru''s face turned red immediately. Even though this was the truth, why did it sound so weird!

    Yujie was also anxious, and she exined loudly, "What are you talking about? Who wants to be a nun? Our Miss wants to go to the nunnery to observe the filial piety of the former heir of Duke Xing''s Mansion and Infanta Qinghua!"

    "Yes, yes, she will go to the nunnery to observe the filial duty. That''s what I mean." Xiao Xuanzi nodded repeatedly to agree.

    Doctor Qi was suspicious. He looked at Chu Liuchen, who had not woken up yet, and then looked at Shao Wanru, who was small but beautiful. He sighed and said, "Your Prince really loves beauty even if he doesn''t care about his life!"

    "Doctor Qi, what are you talking about? This is the future princess determined by our Empress Dowager to our master. Who could care more about her than our master!"

    Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile.

    "Well, he can''t be like this in the future." Doctor Qi looked at Xiao Xuanzi''szy face helplessly.

    "Of course. No one would go against his or her own life. Our master has thought it through recently. After you go back to the capital city, our master takes medicine regrly. He basically takes the medicine. He won''t find it useless and even refuse to take the medicine when he loses his temper like before!"

    Xiao Xuanzi bowed and scraped to say something nice to him.

    "In the aspect of taking medicine, Prince is more conscious than before!" Doctor Qi said and then waved his hand impatiently. "Help your master go back and rest for a while. Later, I will make some medicine for him, and tell him to drink it well this time. Otherwise, let alone the future, he will lose his life now!"

    "Yes, yes, how could he not keep his life? Every day counts, and the life is his. Am I right?" Xiao Xuanzi nodded repeatedly, with a bitter smile on his face.

    At the thought of Chu Liuchen''s illness and hearing Xiao Xuanzi''s words, Shao Wanru''s heart sank. The flush on her face faded away slowly and she sighed secretly.

    Was this illness really incurable? How long had he lived since she died in her previous life?

    But in herst life, he seemed to be living well when she saw him. Although his lips were paler than ordinary people''s, they were just a little pale. He looked sickly handsome. But he was not really weak. He strode down the stairs and looked powerful!

    Her heart suddenly trembled, and her eyes were filled with horror. Why did she suddenly think that he was running down the stairs? Shouldn''t herst impression of him be seeing him standing on the top of the stairs?

    How did shee up with such an idea all of a sudden?

    She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. It seemed that something had pulled her hard. She reached out her hand which had not been held and subconsciously covered her chest.

    "Miss..." Yujie saw her abnormality and called her in a low voice.

    She let go of her hand and gently shook it, indicating that she was fine. Then she helped Xiao Xuanzi to push out the soft couch made of the wheelchair.

    The two old maid, who came from the imperial pce to help before, had alreadye in. They also gave a hand, and then they steadily carried him out of the room.

    "You go back to the pce first!" After the person was settled, Xiao Xuanzi checked carefully and found that there was nothing wrong. Then he waved his hand and said.

    After making a bow to Chu Liuchen, the two Nannies who came from the pce left respectfully.

    When they arrived at the side door connecting the Prince Chen''s Mansion and the pce, they also lifted the previous soft couch and went back to the Imperial Pce to report to the Empress Dowager.

    "Fifth Miss, pleasee with me!" Xiao Xuanzi said while pushing Chu Liuchen.

    The wheelchair was put t and it was very long. Yujie was helping in the front, in case the back of the wheelchair was pushed in the wrong direction and it hit the corner of the wall.

    Shao Wanru nodded. She really couldn''t leave at this moment. Chu Liuchen''s hand was still on her wrist, and he didn''t want to let her go.

    "Doesn''t Your Highness like taking medicine?" Shao Wanru casually asked after walking a few steps.

    "My master doesn''t like to take medicine. When we were in Jiangzhou, Fifth Miss also saw that. On some days he would take while on other days he would not. Sometimes he extremely did not want to take medicine and said that it was useless to take that." Xiao Xuanzi''s voice became low, and his face looked vexed. He said as he walked.

    Shao Wanru bit her lips and said, "Then we could just let him do harm to his bodies?"

    "Who could control our master? He used to live alone in the mansion and he was the only master in the mansion. If he didn''t want to drink it, no one could control him. Sometimes, Doctor Qi got angry and wanted to leave. Then he heard it and drank medicine. When he entered the pce, my master didn''t let us talk about it with Empress Dowager..."

    Xiao Xuanzi''s voice became faint and he said in a weak voice.

    She was alone with the death of her parents. From this point of view, she was really simr to Chu Liuchen.

    Because he was alone, he was in a bad mood, so he ruined his own health. His body was so poor that it was conceivable that if it went on like this, there would be no hope for him.

    Her watery eyes fell slightly and fell on the face of the handsome young man who seemed to walk out of the painting. For some unknown reasons, she had some empathy for him because of their simr situation.

    So what if he had the love that everyone envied in the world? He had no father, no mother, and this was destined to be a child''s misery.

    Before he was born, he had lost his father, and soon after he was born, he lost his mother. At that time, he was just a baby in swaddling. In this way, he seemed to be poorer than her.

    Madam of Duke Xing was bent on harming her. And no one in Duke Xing''s Mansion liked her. However, Chu Liuchen seemed to be more difficult than Shao Wanru!

    In the royal family, except for the Empress Dowager who really loved him, even the Emperor''s love for him was for some other reasons. As for his cousins, they were all like ck-eyed chickens. They tried to kill him, or even if they didn''t kill him directly, they wanted to plot his life to create a win for them.

    It was his life that paved the way for them to sess.

    Under such circumstances, if he didn''t want to die, he had to rise up.

    In hisst life, he was able to rush out of the encirclement without any help. It was obvious that he was not a simple person. He was also a poor man!

    ¡°Is he really sick again?" Chu Liuzhou sat in the main hall of the Empress, with only two confidants standing around. After listening to the news just now, he patted the table and said happily, "This time, it has nothing to do with me. Something happened in the Imperial Grandmother''s pce. It has something to do with Duke Xing''s Mansion and Rui''an Great Elder Princess."

    "Did the Empress Dowager really marry him this newly appointed Fifth Miss Shao?" The Empress focused on another direction and her brows furrowed tightly. She had guessed it because many servants saw the Empress giving the jade pendant to Shao Wanru.

    "Mother, no matter who he''s engaged to, does it matter? Will he be able to survive until he gets married? Although Imperial Grandmother gave jade pendants, didn''t Fifth Miss Shao say she was going to the nunnery to observe mourning for her biological mother? After three years of filial piety, it''s hard to say whether the patient can still live. Look, he knows his own illness and doesn''t want to live now and then. That''s what happened."

    In the past, such a thing had happened to Chu Liuchen in the pce. At first, the imperial physician didn''t know it, and they were deeply troubled. Butter, they gradually realized that Prince Chen didn''t want to live at all, so he made such a scene.

    Some people pitied him for his behavior, while some sighed for him. Everyone said that this Prince Chen Your Highness was iparably handsome, but his fate had suffered a lot, and he might not be blessed.

    He was so close to bing the Crown Prince, but he was just a little short of it. Since he was born, he had been sick all the time. Even if he wanted to save his life, he might not be able to do it.

    "You are right!" The Empress breathed a sigh of relief. Shao Wanru, who was newly found, did not know whether she could marry into Prince Chen''s Mansion. Since she was not favored in Duke Xing''s Mansion, even if she really had the opportunity to marry into Prince Chen''s Mansion in the future, there was nothing to worry about. Duke Xing''s Mansion would not stand up for the side of Prince Chen''s Mansion because of her.

    "Mother, you don''t have to pay attention to this trouble-making patient who always courted death. I don''t think you need to pay attention to him. I''m just afraid that someone will kill him and hurt us by making us the scapegoat. You should just pay some attention to him to let him not get too close to me. But Chu Liuyue is not easy to deal with recently."

    Chu Liuzhou sneered and banged his hand on the table heavily. He said, "It is a tradition to establish the legitimate son rather than the older son. He is just the eldest son of a concubine. Does he really think he is noble?"

    At the thought of someone saying so in the court, Chu Liuzhou felt very angry. His eyes were full of anger.

    "It''s not just Chu Liuyue. You should also pay attention to Prince Cheng!" The Empress reminded her son as she saw more of it.

    "Mother, you''re worrying too much. Look at Prince Cheng. He is still not willing to get married. What else can he think? Even if he''s fighting for the throne, what can he do? If he doesn''t get married, he won''t even have children. Don''t you see how he is trying to get rid of the marriage bestowed by Father? It''s as if he''s really going to be a monk."

    Chu Liuzhou waved his hand disapprovingly. He remembered seeing all kinds of Miss from aristocratic family in Prince Cheng''s Mansion that day. They not only failed to attract Prince Cheng, but also made him try his best to get rid of them.

    He even took the disgraceful daughter of Ningyuan Army General''s Mansion as an excuse to escape again.

    Was it really so hard to get married? Wasn''t it a good thing?

    Not only could he marry a beautiful woman who he liked, but he could also get the support of the beautiful woman''s family. He reached out and pinched his chin. Chu Liuzhou thought that he must choose the most suitable woman. Prince Cheng didn''t want but he wanted.

    Not only did he want them, but he also had to pick a few more!

    Who wouldin about too many assistants?

    "Prince Cheng is not simple. Zhou''er, don''t take it lightly. If he really has no desire, why did he sneak to the capital city on that day? In such a lively day, shouldn''t he guard the Buddha statue more peacefully and recite more heart sutras? Why did he sneak down the mountain? Besides, you said he has no child. It''s very easy for him to have children. He is not much older than you. He can directly take in three pces and six yards. It doesn''t matter how many children he wants to have!"

    Seeing Chu Liuzhou''s indifferent look, the Empress''s face became more and more serious. She had thought about what had happened to Prince Cheng several times, and she became more and more alert!

    "It''s true! Mother, I''ll send more people to keep an eye on him. Does he really want to wait until father is dead and let him be the sessor? He does not have the same ability as father!" Chu Liuzhou sneered.

    The brother seeding the course of his father was a joke. Father had so many sons, how could he need a younger brother?

    "Don''t think so much. Let''s see which family do you like. These are the candidates I pick for you." The Empress did not say much since she saw her son taking it into consideration. This thing was not urgent. It''s okay if he took it seriously. She gave him a stack of paintings. Now they needed to focus on the marriage of her son.

    She had to choose a marriage that would help her son...

 Chapter 463 - Be Tough, And See What Would You Do?

    <h4>Chapter 463 Be Tough, And See What Would You Do?</h4>

    "Selecting a good marriage will be of great benefit to you, Your Highness. Today, Empress Dowager Queen gave a jade pendant to Fifth Miss of Shao''s Mansion. I also heard that Prince Chen was in the side pce hall and was asked to meet her. Maybe Fifth Miss Shao is reserved for Prince Chen, so it will be the other Princes'' turns. Prince, I have sorted out for you the information on the marriageable Misses from each mansion, please take a look at it and make a good choice!"

    In Prince Yue''s Mansion, Mr. Liu, who sat opposite Chu Liuyue, asked Xiao Qizi to hand him a pile of documents. Although there were no portraits on the documents, Chu Liuyue had seen most of them before.

    Even for those whom he had not seen before, there were some rumors about them, so the information rted to these rumors was handed over as well.

    Choosing a suitable wife was extremely important to Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue casually looked through several of them and put them down without interest. The breeze from outside filled the whole room which was light and elegant, with fragrance.

    Chu Liuyue sighed in a low voice and walked to the window with his hands sped behind his back. Looking at the scenery outside the window, he muttered to himself, "The duckweed floating to the left and the right, borne about by the current.... It is just what I want but..."

    Mr. Liu smiled as he waved his hand to ask Xiao Qizi to go, then he said, "Prince, in your position, you can have all kinds of women, so why should you worry about a woman? Moreover, I think this First Miss does not have much affection for you!"

    "It is too much to say that, Mr. Liu! She is just a girl in the boudoir." Chu Liuyue frowned unhappily. He turned around, walked to the table and sat down again with an unhappy look on his face.

    "Yes, yes, yes, you are right, Prince. I am wrong, but do you think this is the right time to marry this First Miss? Prince, not to mention that First Miss Shao has not said that her heart is set on you, even Duke Xing''s Mansion has not officially chosen you. It is not good for you to give the position of the legal wife to someone who is not your match, Prince!"

    Mr. Liu smiled mildly, but he despised First Miss Shao in his heart.

    In Mr. Liu''s view, this First Miss Shao was a schemer. On the one hand, she kept a respectful distance from the Prince. On the other hand, she hinted about things and wrote to the Prince, as if she was bashful about speaking about it. It seemed that she wanted to seduce the Prince on purpose, but she did not tell him exactly what she wanted.

    He was not Chu Liuyue. Although Chu Liuyue already had his own mansion, he was still a teenager and had only seen a few women. It was reasonable for him to be confused by his passion.

    This kind of attitude of giving out subtle invitations was the mostmon ploy among those prostitutes who performed in the brothels. Such women of loose morals did not let go or revealed the truth and they were always hanging around someone.

    Also, Duke Xing''s attitude was also unclear. He seemed to be hesitating and seemed to have something else as an alternative. Mr. Liu did not know exactly what it was, so he could only observe it slowly.

    Chu Liuyue picked up the documents at hand and pored through them once again. He looked calm and nodded. "You are right. Let us pick a few pieces to look at first. Imperial Grandmother will choose a legal wife for me. I can put the matter of First Miss Shao away first, but I cannot let Chu Liuzhou choose her!"

    He could choose not to marry Shao Yanru now, but he would not let her marry into Prince Zhou''s Mansion.

    "Don''t worry, Prince. Although Empress Queen also prefers the family background of Duke Xing, she still has her parents'' family to take care of. She has several good nieces and they will also be chosen this time. It is necessary to choose a legal wife to maintain the glory of Empress''s parents'' family. First Miss Shao really has a good reputation, so if she bes a concubine instead of the wife, the legal wife will not be able to suppress her."

    Mr. Liu said calmly.

    There was more to his words than what he meant on the surface. In his opinion, whoever married her, would have the peace of their family disrupted, because she did not want to show any substantial power, but she just wanted to upy a high position.

    She as the legal wife would not have any intention of helping her husband, while she as a concubine would be bent on getting a promotion. Finally, she would stir the whole family into a tempest and also fish for fame and credit like those refined schrs. So she was not a suitable person for marriage.

    Chu Liuyue nodded repeatedly and felt relieved in his heart. Although he was unwilling to let Shao Yanru go, he did not have to marry her now. As long as she had the intention, he would have plenty of opportunities in the future.

    "Then I will do what you say, Sir. Let us pick someone first!" Chu Liuyue picked up another document and carefully reviewed it this time.

    When Shao Wanru left, she walked through the gate of Prince Chen''s Mansion and was sent to Rui''an Great Elder Princess'' Mansion by Chu Liuchen''s carriage.

    However, someone stopped her in front of the gate of Great Elder Princess'' Mansion.

    "Fifth Miss, Old Madam is waiting for you!" An old maid stood respectfully in front of the carriage and said.

    "Let us get off and have a look!" Shao Wanru immediately understood who this so-called Old Madam was. She got off the carriage with Yujie''s help. As expected, she saw that a carriage of Duke Xing''s Mansion was parked at the side of the road. She smiled slightly and showed a hint of ridicule. Then she restrained herself and walked over slowly.

    "Come up and have a talk!" Before she could give a greeting, a cold voice came from the carriage.

    A servant girl had alreadye over and put down a small stool. Shao Wanru held Yujie''s hand and entered the carriage.

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted and she saw Old Madam sitting in the middle of the carriage, her cold eyes falling on Shao Wanru and her face was gloomy.

    Shao Wanru went in and bowed to Old Madam.

    "Sit down first. You do not need to be so polite in the carriage!" Old Madam said coldly.

    "Yes!" Shao Wanru sat down obediently on one side. Then she lowered her head and waited for Old Madam to speak.

    Old Madam was satisfied with Shao Wanru''s obedience and said, "You are the Miss of our Duke Xing''s Mansion, not of Great Elder Princess'' Mansion. If you really live in Great Elder Princess'' Mansion, some words will be easy to say but will not sound good and they will even affect the reputation of Great Elder Princess and Duke Xing''s Mansion."

    Old Madam said.

    Shao Wanru nodded slightly but did not say anything. Old Madam would not only be saying these, because Shao Wanru was only living there temporarily and she would be going to Yuhui Nunnery in a few days.

    "It is indeed a great filial action for you to observe mourning for your parents for three years in Yuhui Nunnery. But after three years, you must return to Duke Xing''s Mansion. No matter how strong Great Elder Princess will be, this matter is not negotiable." Old Madam said coldly. She felt depressed when she thought about how she had been restrained by Great Elder Princess in front of Empress Dowager Queen.

    "I will do as you ask, Old Madam!" Shao Wanru said in a low and gentle voice.

    "It is excellent that you can understand this. After all, you are the Miss of Duke Xing''s Mansion and the only daughter of my elder son, so I will not treat you badly. As for your marriage, it is still early, but it will be a littlete to talk about it after three years. However, there is no other way, because your marriage cannot be discussed during the mourning period."

    Speaking of this, Old Madam was also very depressed. Just now, in front of Empress Dowager Queen, Rui''an Great Elder Princess actually robbed her of the right to discuss this engagement. She was Shao Wanru''s biological grandmother, but in the end, she failed topete with Rui''an Great Elder Princess, who unexpectedly had some right of speech on this matter.

    It was hard for Shao Wanru to answer, so she just lowered her head and pretended to be obedient. She twisted the handkerchief in her hand and then loosened it. She knew that Old Madam did not want her to answer this, so Old Madam obviously came to inform her about this!

    As expected, Old Madam paused for a moment and said, "Have you been engaged before? If you have, you can wait for a few years before getting married."

    "I am still young, so I have not been engaged yet!" Shao Wanru said in a low voice.

    "It is good that you did not get engaged. Your previous identity is not as good as your present one, so your previous engagement cannot be good either. I will ask your second aunt to choose a new one for you in the future. I heard that you had once fought with First Miss of Qin''s Mansion for a husband when you were in Jiangzhou. Such a thing is not allowed to happen in the future. It is okay if you did not know the rules in the past. But if this happened in Duke Xing''s Mansion, you would have been given a length of white silk to end your life."

    Old Madam warned her sharply.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, "She says that my status is higher now, but she also says that my previous engagement will also not recognized if I had any. It is obvious that she wants to just let me marry anyone casually. Fortunately, I will be outside for a few years, otherwise something bad might happen."

    As for the self proimed rules that Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion boasted of, she also felt that it was ironic. In her previous life, the decent First Miss Shao of Duke Xing''s Mansion had always been doing something not decent. After bing the favorite concubine of the Emperor, she had an affair with Chu Liuyue and really thought that no one would find out about their rtionship.

    It seemed that Old Madam''s so-called rules were targeted at her.

    "Old Madam, you can ask someone to investigate into the matter in Jiangzhou Prefecture. Justice naturally inhabits people''s hearts. I believe that everyone in Jiangzhou Prefecture can prove it for me!"

    The insinuation in Old Madam''s words was obvious. Shao Wanru slowly raised her head and exined with a cold expression in her eyes.

    "You... How dare you speak to me like that!" Old Madam was very angry.

    "Old Madam, do you mean that I should admit to such matter that will harm my reputation? What is the benefit for Duke Xing''s Mansion if I do that?" Shao Wanru was not swayed and said.

    It was okay for her to pretend to be obedient, but it was impossible for Old Madam to pour dirty water on her head. She stopped her carriage and poured all the dirty water without demurring. If Shao Wanru did not say anything this time, there would be much more dirty water which would be poured on her in the future!

    The fact that Old Madam disliked her had already been spread out, so Old Madam would not go too far. Besides, she had her grandmother to back her up.

    After hearing Shao Wanru''s words, Old Madam was so angry that her face changed and said, "Are you trying to offend me?"

    "I dare not, but I am just telling you the truth. Even if this matter is exposed to Empress Dowager Queen, I will also ask Empress Dowager Queen to investigate it!"

    Shao Wanru said this in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.

    "You... well... well, well, you are so strong that I cannot control you, right?" Old Madam reached out and said angrily to Shao Wanru.

    "Please don''t get angry, Old Madam. If I admit to such a negative incident, will you be happy and not be angry?" Shao Wanru tilted her head innocently and said seriously.

    These words almost made Old Madam want to spit out blood. Even if she had such an idea, she would not really say so.

    "Old Madam, don''t be angry. Fifth Miss is also exining what happened in Jiangzhou and she is afraid that you will misunderstand it, so don''t worry. It seems that the matter had nothing to do with Fifth Miss and it is not what you heard outside. It is good because it was not true and you should be happy." Nanny Yu came out and said with a smile.

    It sounded as if Old Madam really cared about Shao Wanru.

    She tugged on Old Madam''s sleeve as she spoke, hinting that Old Madam could not be angry at this time. It was because Old Madam had something important to tell Fifth Miss and that was why she had secretly stopped Shao Wanru.

 Chapter 464 - Guarantee! Will Your Body Get Better?

    <h4>Chapter 464 Guarantee! Will Your Body Get Better?</h4>

    "Even if I believe you for the time being, tell me what happenedst night? How could these messy things happen? Duke Xing''s Mansion has always had a good reputation for so many years. Why did such a thing that would tarnish our reputation happen to you on the day you just got back?"

    Old Madam tried to suppress her anger and asked in a low voice, with a serious look on her face.

    Shao Wanru was so angry that she felt it was really ridiculous. How partial Old Madam was that she thought all the trouble had been caused by herst night. Everyone had seen clearly that someone had wanted to frame her, but in Old Madam''s view, it was Shao Wanru who had created trouble and ruined the continuous good reputation of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Old Madam, please investigate into this matter clearly and seek justice for Wanru!" Shao Wanru raised her shimmery eyes and looked at Old Madam directly. "Who does not want me to find my origin? Who has such a big feud with me and wants to kill me? Who cane and go freely in the Duke Xing''s Mansion and scheme against me?"

    Shao Wanru spoke in a low voice. Her bright eyes were clear. She looked straight at Old Madam as if she could see through her.

    "You are presumptuous!" Old Madam was so angry that her face turned livid and her hands were trembling.

    "Old Madam, don''t be angry. You cannot get angry. Be careful!" Seeing that, Nanny Yu was shocked and patted her lightly on her back to help her get her breath. Then, she chided Shao Wanru lightly, "Fifth Miss, how can you speak to Old Madam in this way? It is for your own good that Old Madam wants to warn you of something important!"

    "For my own good, is it to ask me to shoulder all the responsibilities of this matter? Or do I have to say that I plotted against myself? Is it because I was not clear-minded that I thought so?"

    Shao seemed unhurried as she said this.

    These words made Nanny Yu speechless, because she knew Old Madam''s thoughts very well. This was the reason why Old Madam stopped Shao Wanru today and it was true that she wanted Fifth Miss to take some responsibility. In this way, it would be easier for Duke Xing''s Mansion to exin and it had no need to take on too much responsibility.

    However, after hearing Shao Wanru''s words, besides Nanny Yu, even Old Madam could not say anything.

    She patted the wall of the carriage repeatedly and said angrily, "Okay, okay... Great Elder Princess will protect her, so she turns her nose up at Duke Xing''s Mansion. Let her do as she wants. Let us go!"

    They could not agree with each other, so were they going to drive her away?

    Shao Wanru stood up and bowed deeply to Old Madam. Then she got off the carriage with Yujie''s help and disbelief appeared in Old Madam''s eyes. Shao Wanru bowed respectfully to the carriage and said, "Old Madam, Wanru asks for leave!"

    Old Madam, who was in the carriage, shouted angrily, "Go! Go away!"

    Shao Wanru naturally turned around and got on to the carriage of Prince Chen''s Mansion, then entered Great Elder Princess''s Mansion.

    "Old Madam, Old Madam, don''t be angry. Take care of yourself!" Looking at Old Madam''s pale face, Nanny Yuforted her anxiously.

    "You see. Such a bad temper. She is the same as her mother, it makes me sick to see her. She shows no respect to her elders. Not only does she contradict her elders, but also dares to make that face. What a girl! The mother and the daughter are all the same, and neither of them is a good person!"

    Old Madam scolded her.

    "Old Madam, don''t be angry. We are in front of the gate of Great Elder Princess'' Mansion." Nanny Yu became anxious, because Old Madam''s voice became a little loud. They were at the side of the road and many people might hear this. Someone had said before that Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion disliked her new granddaughter and secretly plotted against her. Now Old Madam behaved in this way, which would give more cause for gossip.

    "I..." Old Madam also knew that it was not appropriate to say this at this time. There was a gust of anger stuck in her chest which could not be moved and made her feel very ufortable.

    "Go back to the mansion first!" Old Madam took a deep breath. Her face gradually calmed down and then she said in a cold voice.

    Seeing that Old Madam finally calmed down, Nanny Yu breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Old Madam''s old illness would recur. If something really happened, she, as a servant, could not bear this burden.

    Suddenly, she remembered that Fifth Miss had helped Old Madam previously when she met with an ident, so she did not know what to say for the moment and could only sigh in her heart. After all, there was no fate of a grandparent and grandchild rtionship between Old Madam and Fifth Miss.

    She ordered the carriage to turn in the direction of Duke Xing''s Mansion. It was quiet in the carriage. After a long time, Old Madam asked coldly, "What do you think we should do?"

    At this time, she also calmed down and frowned. She had been so angry when she had to give an exnation. Now even Empress Dowager Queen had known about this.

    "We can only investigate it carefully!" Nanny Yu said vaguely, "Old Madam, you are quite old. Let Madam check it out! Madam has always beenpetent, so there will be a conclusion!"

    "It is the only thing we can do now!" Old Madam patted the carriage wall with resentment and rebuked, "If she can take part of the responsibility, the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion would not be pushed into the midst of the storm. Anyway, she did not grow up in Duke Xing''s Mansion. You see, she is as selfish as her!"

    "Yes, Old Madam, you are right. You can teach her slowly in the future!" Nanny Yu said with a smile.

    "Teach her? How can I teach her? I wanted to ignore her for a while before teaching her, and then such a thing happened, you see? She is really a troublemaker. Duke Xing''s Mansion has been peaceful and decent for so many years with a good reputation. It has only been a day since she came back, but she has badly ruined the reputation of the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion!"

    Old Madam said angrily.

    "When you go back, ask Madam toe here and find a few people to take responsibility for it. If one does not work, you can find two. Just say it is a coincidence." Old Madam said.

    "Don''t worry, Old Madam. I will call Madam here as soon as I go back!" It was easy to answer. Nanny Yu answered quickly and sighed in her heart. In fact, she still sympathized with Fifth Miss. But she could not help her. After all, she was just a servant. Even if she wanted to speak up for Fifth Miss, she did not dare to!

    Shao Wanru originally wanted to go to the Yuhui Nunnery early tomorrow morning, but Rui''an Great Elder Princess did not allow her to do so. She also said that she had to prepare something for her and asked the reverend of the Yuhui Nunnery to prepare a courtyard. These things could not bepleted so quickly. Since she would live there for three years, the courtyard could not be such a simple one.

    The Yuhui Nunnery needed to prepare the courtyard and Great Elder Princess had to send someone to check it. Though she was going to experience the religious life, she was not going to be an ascetic nun. It was necessary to redecorate the ce. There were many Misses from aristocratic families in the nunnery, such as Shao Yanru. But no one would be there for three years.

    The girls'' time were limited as they were in their prime now. How could they be dyed for three years? Even though the engagement was a little early for Shao Wanru at her age, it would be best if they became familiar with each other for one or two years and wait a year or two after they became adults.

    However, Shao Wanru was now going to enter the nunnery to carry out her filial duty. Great Elder Princess felt sorry for her and she scolded Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion for being partial.

    After she asked Shao Wanru to stay for a few more days, she asked someone to get everything ready within the next few days. Then, she would ask Shao Wanru to go to Yuhui Nunnery.

    It was set after the 15th of the first lunar month.

    It had taken her a lot of effort to get her granddaughter back, but she was being forced to go to the nunnery. Great Elder Princess was distressed and angry, but she also knew that this was the best way.

    Duke Xing''s Mansion was a dangerous ce for her granddaughter. It would be better if she could leave.

    There was one more thing that Great Elder Princess was very concerned about. After Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion left, Empress Dowager Queen also told her directly that the jade she gave Shao Wanru was the one meant for the future Princess Chen. That was to say, she had made an engagement for Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen for the time being, but she did not make it public at the moment.

    She wanted her to take care of her as well.

    From this statement of Empress Dowager Queen, Great Elder Princess had mixed feelings. She quite liked Chu Liuchen. It could be said that this time she was able to be reunited with her granddaughter because of the discreet help of Chu Liuchen. But when she thought of Chu Liuchen''s health, Great Elder Princess felt sad. How many years could he live with such a body?

    When that happened, wouldn''t her granddaughter be a widow?

    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager Queen also said that if Chu Liuchen could not live longer, their rtionship would not be made known to the public. In this way, Shao Wanru''s future would not be ruined. However, if Chu Liuchen was in good health, Shao Wanru would be engaged to Chu Liuchen. This matter had to be settled first.

    It seemed that this was the only way. Now Great Elder Princess did not even know whether she hoped that something would happen to Chu Liuchen or she hoped that he would be fine all the time?

    The most important question, however, was whether he would get better?

    Because of her concern, Rui''an Great Elder Princess specially went to Prince Chen''s Mansion. She wanted to check hisplexion using the excuse of visiting Chu Liuchen due to his illness. When he went back yesterday, he was lying down all the time. At the thought of this, Great Elder Princess''s heart was in her throat.

    She had a hard life, and her daughter also had a hard life. But her granddaughter, who was just recognized, might also have a hard life.

    Chu Liuchen met Rui''an Great Elder Princess in his study. When he saw hering in, he stood up and greeted her respectfully and then invited her to sit down.

    "How is your health?" Great Elder Princess was none too polite. She put down the teacup in her hand and asked with a frown.

    "I am fine now and I am dealing with it slowly," Chu Liuchen replied gently, looking very at ease and contented.

    "Weren''t you recuperating all the time? It did not work, did it?" Great Elder Princess knew it was hurtful, but when she thought of her poor granddaughter, she had to ask.

    "Before, Doctor Qi cured me. And now I have Mingqiu Nun. She is taking care of the part that Doctor Qi was not good at before." Xiao Xuanzi exined with a smile.

    A thought came to Great Elder Princess''s mind. She stared at Chu Liuchen and asked after a moment of hesitation, "Will your body get better?"

    "Don''t worry, great-aunt. I will get better!" Chu Liuchen smiled leisurely, looking elegant and handsome.

    "Why did you faint yesterday?" Great Elder Princess''s eyes were sharp and her hands trembled slightly. She was a little excited.

    "When I entered the pce in the morning, I did not take the medicine, and it happened that the medicine could be reced!" Chu Liuchen said slowly, as if he had already guessed Great Elder Princess''s question.

    "Will you get better?" Great Elder Princess repeated, and her hope was raised, "I heard that you have always given up on yourself before!"

    A patient who was bent on seeking death, even the gods could not save him!

    "I will be fine. I will not indulge in self pity anymore!" The answer was very positive, which made Great Elder Princess''s hopes which had been raised,e crashing down.

 Chapter 465 - Leaving Temporarily and Entering the Monastery

    <h4>Chapter 465 Leaving Temporarily and Entering the Monastery</h4>

    Shao Wanru knew that Great Elder Princess visited Prince Chen''s Mansion, but she didn''t know what Great Elder Princess had said to Chu Liuchen. She only knew that Great Elder Princess left with worry. But when she came back, she was calm and gentle and the smile on her face had increased.

    She asked about Chu Liuchen''s condition in a subtle way and knew that he was taking medicine now and he seemed to be in a good mood, so she was relieved.

    After that, she went back to her yard to deal with some business in the Yuhui Nunnery. Shui Run came with Madam Dowager once and brought all the things that Shao Wanru used to take with her to the capital city.

    Shui Run was very happy that Shao Wanru could return to her family. But she was also worried about Shao Wanru. She heard that people in Duke Xing''s Mansion didn''t like Shao Wanru. She thought that she also met such kind of rtives after she returned to her family. She was even forced to go to the nunnery. Shui Run felt sad and sobbed in Shao Wanru''s yard.

    Later, she was persuaded to stop.

    Madam Dowager looked much tougher. She only asked Shao Wanru about her health with concern, as well as her ns for the future. She heaved a few sighs and was about to speak, but stopped on second thought.

    "Grandmother, don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself. Besides, the Yuhui Nunnery is different from other nunneries. Everything will be all right. If you miss me, you cane to see me anytime!"

    Shao Wanruforted her with a smile. Even though she did not have any blood ties with Old Madam Qin, in her heart, Old Madam Qin, who had always doted on her, was still her real grandmother.

    As for the other one, she didn''t know how to address her. She usually called her Old Madam. Obviously, that person also had some ideas about Shao Wanru. And she also thought the address of Old Madam was good.

    "Child, your status is different now. Grandma can''te to see you at any time!" Old Madam Qin sighed and reached out to touch Shao Wanru''s head.

    By her side, Shui Run wiped away her tears and forced a smile. "Mother, you don''t have to be sad. With Great Elder Princess''s protection, Wanru will be fine."

    "That''s right, Grandmother. I will be fine. I have Grandmother to protect me!" Shao Wanru shook Old Madam Qin''s hand and said cutely as she usually did.

    Looking at the lovely little girl in front of her and her little white and tender face full of admiration, Old Madam Qin''s eyes turned red. She really didn''t want to hand over the little girl, whom she had raised for so many years.

    She really wanted to support her for the rest of her life!

    "Grandmother, don''t be sad. I''m still your granddaughter. Even if I have other rtives, Grandma and Mother... Aunt Shui are also my rtives."

    Shao Wanru paused for a moment and changed the way to address her. She didn''t care about how she called the Old Madam Qin. In fact, she really raised her up. Without the protection of Old Madam Qin, she couldn''t have lived a peaceful life under Madam Di''s hands for so many years!

    However, she could not address Shui Run in this way. Duke Xing''s Mansion and Great Elder Princess would not agree to this.

    "Good child, it would be fine if you can be good in the future!" Old Madam Qin leaned to one side, wiping away her tears slightly, and then turned around with a smile.

    "Grandmother, I''ll give you a prescriptionter. You can go back and take the medicine for a while, then your old illness will slowly improve," seeing that Old Madam Qin was still sad, Shao Wanru changed the topic and said with a smile. Just now, she had felt Old Madam Qin''s pulse and found that she was much better than before.

    "I''m fine. You just need to observe mourning in the nunnery for them. Your father and mother are also poor. A good son of an aristocratic family has fallen into such a bad situation. It''s reasonable for you to keep filial duty for them."

    Old Madam Qin sighed. How could she not understand the personality of this little girl who she brought up?

    "Mother, Wanru is fine, and you can rest assured. The next time you think of Wanru, I will go to the Yuhui Nunnery with you." Shui Run alsoforted Old Madam Qin.

    "You don''t need to go out now because of your poor health." Looking at Shui Run''s pregnant belly, Old Madam Qin''s face became gentler and gentler.

    "Aunt Shui, stay at home and don''t go anywhere. Qin Yuru is going to marry into Duke Yong''s Mansion. Don''t meddle in it. Only let father... General Qin deal with it. If you don''t do it well, no one else can help you." Shao Wanru warned her anxiously.

    "About Yuru... It''s indeed inconvenient for me to get involved. But her mother is like this now. If I don''t get involved, it''ll be another mess."

    Shui Run said with a headache. She didn''t want to intervene in Qin Yuru''s marriage at all.

    However, given the current situation, she had no choice but to get involved in it. As a man, Qin Huaiyong had a lot of things he couldn''t take care of.

    "Let General Qin decide everything. Aunt Shui only has to do some things that he has decided to do. After that, let General Qin have a look at them."

    Shao Wanru thought about it and reminded Shui Run with her eyes sweeping over Shui Run''s belly. Shui Run would have something to rely on after she had this child. As for whether Qin Huaiyong was partial and wanted to give Qin Yuru more dowry, Shao Wanru felt that it was not a big deal. Even if Qin Yuru took away the entire General''s Mansion, it could be slowly saved up in the future.

    Shui Run had always been obedient to Shao Wanru''s instructions. When she heard Shao Wanru''s words, she kept nodding her head and kept it in mind.

    Shao Wanru apanied Old Madam Qin and Shui Run for lunch, then Old Madam Qin left with Shui Run.

    Before leaving, Shui Run secretly pulled Shao Wanru aside and asked about thedy surnamed Liu, who was First Young Master Qian, Qian Youcai''s wife. She was trapped in her backyard.

    This person had been trapped for so long, and she seemed to be much smarter. She followed Shao Wanru''s order and asked the two old maids who guarded her to talk about Qian Youcai''s gossip outside from time to time. Thedy surnamed Liu was very angry at first, but now she listened calmly. She was not angry at all, as if she was listening to other people''s business.

    Shao Wanru asked Shui Run to lock her up for a while longer. After publishing the result, she would let her out. Then, she would have nothing to do with what would happen next.

    The person was locked up by Qin Huaiyong, and he had to agree to let her go. Shui Run would not show up. It was the old maids who were gossiping. It could be said that the whole thing had nothing to do with Shui Run.

    However, it also shocked Qian Youcai and thedy surnamed Liu so that they dared not speak casually in the future. If they really irritated Qin''s Mansion, the two of them would not be able to survive. If they could release them today, they could also kill them someday. After suffering losses, thedy surnamed Liu would not be so stupid as to be shield! Now she wanted to deal with Qian Youcai and her sister, and she dared not to provoke Shui Run again.

    In the next few days, they packed things up almost every day. After seeing the carriage taking away the things, they continued to pack up.

    She heard that the yard in the Yuhui Nunnery had been cleaned up. Nanny Gao went to see it in person and said that the ce was very quiet and safe, which made Great Elder Princess feel at ease. She even whispered something to Great Elder Princess, who nodded again and again and finally approved of that ce.

    In addition to sorting out the things, they spent the rest of the time apanying Great Elder Princess and Hao''er. The grandmother and the grandchildren had a simple but warm life.

    The night of the 15th of the first lunar month was very lively, but Shao Wanru didn''t go out. Although she also wanted to see what it was like on the 15th of the first lunar month in the capital, it was not convenient for her to go out in this situation. She could only stay in the mansion of Great Elder Princess.

    Fortunately, Great Elder Princess also thought that both of them were young, so she specially asked people to decorate the mansion. There were all kinds ofnterns in the garden, which were beautiful and bright. Hao''er was so happy that he almost went crazy. He held Shao Wanru to go around and tell riddles and pick upnterns at the same time.

    It was sote at night that he went back to have a rest under the order of Great Elder Princess. At the same time, he asked several servants to hold the Victory that he had just guessed and shouted, "Sister, you muste to see Hao''er tomorrow."

    Shao Wanru''s heart softened when she heard that. She only managed to coax him back to his room after many words of agreement.

    Early in the morning of the next day, Shao Wanru said goodbye to Great Elder Princess and got in an ordinary carriage at the gate with Yujie and Qu Le, going to the Yuhui Nunnery.

    Shao Yuanhao didn''t wake up by the time when Shao Wanru left. He had enjoyed himself so muchst night that he was still sleeping.

    Great Elder Princess watched her granddaughter leaving alone, and her tears couldn''t stop falling. It was her daughter who was forced to leave in the beginning, and now it was her granddaughter.

    After being persuaded to stop, she cleaned up again and went to Duke Xing''s Mansion in a carriage with Nanny Gao. She couldn''t get rid of her anger.

    Madam of Duke Xing received Rui''an Great Elder Princess and led her to the yard of Old Madam.

    "Madam of Duke Xing has always been intelligent. You should have investigated clearly about the fire of Zhuozhuo''s house, right?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess asked while walking inside.

    "This matter has been basically cleared up. It was caused by the two servant girls who served the Fifth Young Lady at that time. They are still being interrogated," Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile.

    "Servant girls? Are the two servant girls jealous of Zhuozhuo, who just came to your mansion, and they hate her so much that they could not eliminate the hatred? They even risked their own lives to kill Zhuozhuo?"

    Rui''an Great Elder Princess sneered and squinted at Madam of Duke Xing.

    "Great Elder Princess, don''t make fun of me!" Madam of Duke Xing said dryly, but she was trembling in her heart. Although Rui''an Great Elder Princess didn''t guess itpletely, her meaning was roughly the same. Now she had to exin it.

    "One of the two servant girls is the daughter of the old maid who guards the warehouse, and the other is the servant girl who just serves the Fifth Young Lady. The reason is that the servant girl brought by the Fifth Young Lady rebuked the servant girl. Then the servant girl has bad ideas and wanted to frighten the servant girl of the Fifth Young Lady. I didn''t expect that such a big thing would happen by chance!"

    "By chance?" Great Elder Princess stopped and looked at Madam of Duke Xing sharply.

    "It''s a coincidence. The servant girl didn''t know that the purified kerosene was so powerful. She had a good rtionship with the daughter of the one who guarded the warehouse. So she specially asked for some, but she didn''t know that she would cause such a great disaster."

    Madam of Duke Xing said with a smile.

    "Your mansion intends to take the servant girls to solve this problem?" Great Elder Princess sneered and went inside again.

    Seeing that Great Elder Princess didn''t continue to ask after saying this, Madam of Duke Xing breathed a sigh of relief and felt proud in her heart. She said that this matter was only done by the servants. Great Elder Princess could not press her head and make her admit the crime.

    But the next moment, Great Elder Princess''s face turned ck.

    "I''m here today to find your Old Madam to tear this matter up from the beginning to the end. My granddaughter almost died. It''s just a matter between two servant girls. Your Duke Xing''s Mansion wants to take all the benefits in this world!"

 Chapter 466 - Going into the Palace Again, Duke Xings Mansion Lost!

    <h4>Chapter 466 Going into the Pce Again, Duke Xing''s Mansion Lost!</h4>

    When they were talking, they arrived at the yard of Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion. Rui''an Great Elder Princess was very familiar with it, so she walked into the yard without even asking Madam of Duke Xing to lead the way.

    Madam of Duke Xing''s forehead began to sweat. She knew that this matter was not easy to deal with. But if this was not the case, what could she do? Would she rmend a master? What''s more, she still did not know who had done this.

    Who could not get along with Shao Wanru and her and was looking for trouble? Thinking about the incident that happened in that yard, Madam of Duke Xing was extremely sad.

    However, not only Old Madam, even Duke Xing was also asking her whether she did it. If she did so, wouldn''t it be like stabbing her own heart?

    Shao Wanru was not so important that Madam of Duke Xing would put a knife into her own heart and burn down the courtyard that she had prepared for her son for so many years.

    After a short pause, she hurried inside.

    In the main room, Great Elder Princess had spoken with Old Madam. Judging from Elder Princess''s aggressive manner, it was obvious that Old Madam had suffered a setback again.

    "Great Elder Princess, you can''t be so unreasonable. We can''t find out the truth. It is the work of two servant girls. Do you really want us the whole Duke Xing''s Mansion to take up this responsibility? No one had any idea this would happen to Fifth Miss. Our mansion also lost a lot of things and the yard had been carefully prepared!"

    Old Madam did not look well. Early in the morning, she thought she could sleep peacefully, but she had been rudely awakened. When the Great Elder Princess came over, she was interrogated again. No one would be in a good mood after this.

    She was even more certain that Shao Wanru was a trouble maker and created a lot of problems for their home.

    It was better not to recognize this granddaughter and let her be stranded in the outside world.

    "Do you want topensate my granddaughter''s life with that of the two servant girls?" Great Elder Princess said with a gloomy face and then she stood up. "In this case, let us report this matter to the Empress Dowager Queen now."

    "Great Elder Princess, this is a private affair in my manor. Your granddaughter is the Fifth Young Lady of our manor. Don''t I care about her? Will I just watch her being bullied by the maids? I have already sent the two servant girls to the yamen. The two girls admitted that they were the ones who started the fire. Even in front of the Empress Dowager Queen, I would say the same thing."

    Old Madam Dowager stared at Great Elder Princess and said this with confidence.

    Sending them to the officials meant that Duke Xing''s Mansion was being magnanimous. How this matter would be dealt with was entirely up to the officials and no one could find fault with it. Although everyone thought that this matter had something to do with Duke Xing''s Mansion, now it was handled by the officials.

    "Good... good... good, you actually pushed this matter to the officials. There is someone who is not managing the family well in the mansion, right?" Rui''an Great Elder Princess knew the twists and turns of this matter clearly. She was angry at the shamelessness of this mother-inw and daughter-inw of Duke Xing. At this time, she did not intend to just sit down and have a good talk, so she turned to go out.

    They had embarrassed her granddaughter to such an extent. No matter what, she would not let them off so easily.

    "Great Elder Princess, what happened between you and our mansion has been a continuous problem for the Empress Dowager Queen. Aren''t you afraid that Empress Dowager Queen will find it troublesome?" Seeing that the matter was going to blow up again, Old Madam severely stabbed Great Elder Princess with words.

    However, Rui''an Great Elder Princess ignored her and left angrily with her servants. Madam of Duke Xing chased after her for a few steps, but did not catch up with her. Then she helplessly stomped her feet and came back to discuss with Old Madam.

    "Mother, what should we do? If Empress Dowager Queen asks about it, what should we say?" Madam of Duke Xing was in a panic. Because she had never been strong before Great Elder Princess.

    In the beginning, it was for the sake of Princess Qinhua and now it was for Shao Wanru. It seemed that Rui''an Great Elder Princess had a bad rtionship with Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "Let her go. We will say that this matter has been investigated by the authorities and it has nothing to do with us. Even though it seems a little odd for two servant girls to plot against a new master, it ismon in the Vast Thousand Worlds. It is not impossible for this to happen."

    Old Madam said coldly while raising her eyebrows.

    "Yes, mother, I know. But Empress Dowager Queen will think that we are causing trouble time and again..." Madam of Duke Xing was still worried and said hurriedly after pacing up and down a few times.

    "What should we do? We are not the ones creating a scene in front of the Empress Dowager Queen. It is the Great Elder Princess who is stirring up trouble and always going to the pce. She should be med."

    Old Madam said this confidently.

    "You are right, mother. But the rtionship between Empress Dowager Queen and Great Elder Princess has always been good. In addition to the things happened in the past... She always sides with Great Elder Princess. Maybe she will call us into the pce again in a while!" Madam of Duke Xing said with a look of fear and panic on her face.

    Seeing this, Old Madam became increasingly angry. She thought that Rui''an Great Elder Princess had gone too far. It was originally such a small thing and she had blown it up to be like this, which would make Duke Xing''s Mansion theughing stock in the capital city.

    "Come on, let us go to the imperial pce!" Old Madam stood up with a gloomy face and snorted. "She is going to look for the Empress Dowager Queen. We will look for the Empress Queen."

    Seeing Old Madam''s rage, Madam of Duke Xing hurriedly said, "Yes, mother, please get ready first. I will order the carriage!" She took a few people back to her courtyard first and then asked someone to get the carriage ready to enter the pce.

    The Empress Queen was a rtive of Old Madam. Although they were distantly rted, at least the Empress Queen still recognized Old Madam and she used to be very polite and respectful to Old Madam.

    The Empress Queen received the mother-inw and daughter-inw in the side hall. She looked sympathetic after hearing what had happened, "Is it in the government''s hands now?"

    "Yes, they have already been sent to the government. The government will inform us when they find out the truth." Madam of Duke Xing respectfully reported. Of course, she would not say that the conclusion was made only yesterday and had been reported to the governmentst night. The servant girls admitted their mistakes so they were directly interrogated. She had thought about the details and was able to answer the question.

    "Since this matter is being investigated by the officials, although your mansion seems to be shirking the responsibility, it is reasonable. Great Elder Princess cannot be so unbending.¡±

    The Empress Queen smiled gently and said. She was standing on the side of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    Madam of Duke Xing secretly breathed a sigh of relief and her face rxed a little.

    "You are right, Queen. But Great Elder Princess does not like our manor. No one wants whatever that had happened in the past to take ce. Something happened to Princess Qinghua and my son also got into trouble. Who can be med? Great Elder Princess hates our manor because of what happened at that time. If there is any trouble, she will make a big deal out of it. I hope Empress Queen can deal with it justly."

    Old Madam pretended to be wronged and wiped away her tears. She wanted the Empress Queen to give her a definite answer.

    "Don''t worry, Old Madam. Since I already know about this, I still have to listen to the Empress Dowager Queen''s question." The Empress Queen said with a smile, trying tofort her. However, what she said was not certain, so there was some difference between Old Madam''s expectation and the Empress Queen''s words.

    Old Madam was disappointed and wanted to say something, but a pce maid came in and reported in a hurry, "Empress Dowager Queen invites the Empress Queen, Madam of Duke Xing and Old Madam toe."

    "Empress Queen..." Madam of Duke Xing looked at the Empress imploringly.

    "Since we have been summoned by the Empress Dowager Queen, let us go there together!" The Empress stood up gracefully and led the others out.

    Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing looked at each other and had to follow her.

    In the Empress Dowager Queen''s Pce of Benevolent Peace, Rui''an Great Elder Princess sat beside her angrily and red at Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion and her daughter-inw.

    The few of them curtsied and the Empress Dowager Queen asked them to take a seat.

    The Empress Queen sat down by the Empress Dowager Queen''s side. She looked at the Empress Dowager Queen who did not look well and asked with concern, "Does Empress Dowager Queen not feel well? Have you asked the imperial physician to examine you? Why do you look so sick?"

    "What do you think about the matter of Duke Xing''s Mansion?" The Empress Dowager Queen waved her hand, indicating that she was fine. She nced at the face of the Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion with a poker face.

    "Empress Dowager Queen, since this matter has been dealt with by the government, just leave it to the government. You are not in good health, so you do not have to worry about this thing!" The Empress Queen smiled softly and touched the Empress Dowager Queen''s teacup to check the temperature. Then she picked up the teapot and poured some hot water into the cup for Empress Dowager Queen.

    "Does your mansion have nothing to do with this matter?" The Empress Dowager Queen did not care much about the attentive behavior of the Empress Queen, and her eyes fell on the face of the Old Madam of Duke Xing''s Mansion.

    "So... I am also..." Old Madam did not expect that Empress Dowager Queen would be so direct this time. She was stunned for a moment and then stood up in panic.

    "Forget it. We can''t figure out this matter now. Both you and Great Elder Princess should give way to each other. Even if this matter is solved in this way, it is ok for the officials to show up. However, Duke Xing''s Mansion need to apologize to Great Elder Princess. You should be responsible for the crime ofx supervision. How can such a thing happen as soon as the daughter of the greater branches back?"

    The Empress Dowager Queen''s face became even more cold. She had arrived at a conclusion directly without asking Old Madam to speak more.

    Her words made Old Madam of Duke Xing totter and Madam of Duke Xing hurriedly reached out to hold Old Madam.

    "What is wrong? Do you think it is serious?" Empress Dowager Queen frowned and looked at Old Madam, whose face had changed greatly.

    Old Madam bowed her head to hide the anger in her eyes and replied respectfully. "I dare not... When I get back, I will prepare a gift as an apology to Great Elder Princess!"

    The Empress Dowager Queen''s face softened and she said earnestly, "That is good. You two are inws and now you have Shao Wanru. You will also have a close rtionship in the future. How can you enter the pce and quarrel from time to time? What will the officials and dignitaries say?"

    There were already servants who came to help the trembling Old Madam of Duke Xing sit down.

    "Such a good girl. Just by looking at her, you can tell she is so adorable. If I have such a granddaughter, I will definitely wake up withughter even in my dreams. She is so healthy, beautiful and bright!"

    The Empress Dowager Queen sighed and rubbed her forehead and her face looked tired. Thinking of Prince Chen fainting again, Old Madam suddenly understood.

 Chapter 467 - The Willful Empress Dowager

    <h4>Chapter 467 The Willful Empress Dowager</h4>

    Old Madam quickly held back the grievances in her heart and even showed a kind smile on her face. She said soothingly, ¡°Empress Dowager Queen, don¡¯t be sad. Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Prince Chen will slowly get better. You see, Prince Chen is getting better all these years, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°This child¡¯s body...¡± Empress Dowager Queen could not bring herself to continue. She truly loved her grandson. When she went to see this childst night and saw him seemingly so listless, she felt very sad and her heart ached.

    Later, when she talked about Shao Wanru, the child perked up a bit. He even asionally echoed what she said. Although his voice was very weak, she could see that he was in a better mood.

    This was also the reason why the Empress Dowager Queen flew into a rage when she heard that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had treated Shao Wanru badly this morning.

    If the Fifth Miss of Shao¡¯s Mansion could make Chen¡¯er a little more livelier and interested in the future, she would definitely protect this girl well and never allow others to bully her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Madam Dowager Queen. We have to take it slowly. Prince Chen will gradually get better. We just need him to be obedient for the time being.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sighed. Just now, the Empress Dowager Queen had mentioned to her about the conversation between the grandparent and grandchildst night.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess¡¯ words are very reasonable. Do not be in a hurry at this time. Prince Chen needs to rest and take care of his state of mind. If there is anything, just do ording to what he wants first.¡±

    Old Madam agreed with Great Elder Princess without any traces of grievance and her look made people feel as if she was a kind olddy. ¡°We, as grandmothers, are old. We don¡¯t have much expectations, we just look forward to the younger generation getting better. Otherwise, what else can we do?¡±

    These words touched the Empress Dowager Queen and she repeatedly nodded her head.

    The Empress Queen quietly nced at Old Madam of Duke Xing and frowned slightly. But when she saw Great Elder Princess looking over, she immediately switched to a smile.

    ¡°You are right. Let us respect his choice!¡± Empress Dowager Queen sighed. She had already made up her mind. Yesterday, he had said that his brothers were about to be engaged. And with his current situation, he could only do this. He was so lonely that the Empress Dowager Queen agreed to his request, at his bedside.

    His brothers would not be in a hurry to get married. They were still young and the royal family had always chosen carefully. How could they get married at such a young age? If they married the wrong person, they would suffer a lot.

    Aftering back, she felt a little regretful. She was indeed ready to choose wives for these brothers and the news had already spread. However, she was so distressed that she said such words.

    Now what Old Madam and Great Elder Princess said resolved her doubts. Chen¡¯er¡¯s health was such and he was sometimes in despair, so she could not make him agitated.

    After thinking about this, the Empress Dowager Queen lifted her eyebrows a little and talked with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam. Although Great Elder Princess was not very willing, she still listened to her and promised that as long as the matter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was handled fairly, she would forgive them.

    Old Madam Dowager promised to apologize immediately to Great Elder Princess when she got back. In fact, they had not supervised this matter well, since they were not aware that the servant girl in the mansion had evil intentions.

    This was a kind of truce. Looking at the Empress Dowager Queen¡¯s tired face, Great Elder Princess, Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing decided to take their leave.

    The Empress Queen also wanted to take the opportunity to leave, but she was stopped by the Empress Dowager Queen. ¡°Empress, please stay here. I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager Queen!¡± The Empress replied and sat down again.

    When Great Elder Princess and the others left the main hall, Empress Dowager Queen stretched out her fingers and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°We have said before that we will set engagements for Lian¡¯er, Zhou¡¯er and the others. Let us put this matter aside for now. They are still young and can¡¯t select for the time being. We will just pick for them slowly and wait until they are 17 or 18 years old before they formally get engaged. That is just what we need to do!¡±

    ¡°Mother, won¡¯t it be toote?¡± The Empress Queen could not believe her ears. She looked up and said in shock. She had already prepared the candidates, but ording to the Empress Dowager Queen¡¯s words, it would take another two to three years. The Empress Queen felt that she could not wait any longer.

    These two or three years were the best years. How could it be wasted?

    ¡°It is not just a matter of time. Of course, we should be careful when ites to the marriages of the royal family members. Otherwise, if something really happens, it will not affect just one single family!¡±

    The Empress Dowager Queen said this unhappily, as her face darkened.

    The Empress Queen hurriedly added, ¡°Empress Dowager Queen is right. It is not suitable for the royal children to get married too early, but it is possible to start choosing slowly now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Although the smile on her face was calm, her heart was full of anxiety. They had discussed it well before, but she suddenly felt that it was inappropriate.

    She was so upset that she could not remember what Duke Xing¡¯s mother-inw and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had said to Empress Dowager Queen earlier.

    ¡°Of course you can look at them now, but you don¡¯t have to make a formal choice. You can¡¯t restrict the good ones from marrying others. A girl can¡¯t wait for so long.¡± Empress Dowager Queen said slowly, because the Empress Queen¡¯s gentle face looked a little better.

    Unless the interested girl was too young like Shao Wanru as she would still note of age even after three years. The Empress Dowager Queen became even more satisfied with Shao Wanru.

    Otherwise, it would not be a big deal for the Empress Dowager Queen to let her grandson hold on to one for such a long time after three years. Even if her grandson was satisfied, the Empress Dowager Queen would not be satisfied with it.

    At this time, she was thinking about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health and marriage wholeheartedly. She thought that it was not bad if the others were to follow Chu Liuchen in this way.

    It was notte to marry girls who would be adults in three years. Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuchen were of the same age. Now they were only fifteen years old. There was no need to hurry. As for Chu Liuxin, the youngest one, he was only a child. A thirteen-year-old child would not know how to choose a concubine.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early!¡±

    ¡°What about those girls we looked at before?¡± The Empress Queen¡¯s face turned pale. She had met them secretly for a few times, and then secretly passed messages to them.

    ¡°Those you favored before were inappropriate because they will be too old in a few years! Now those who were not at the marriageable ages are more suitable!¡± The Empress Dowager Queen waved her hand. She would not forget the banquet that she held previously for her grandson to choose wives. But most of the people who came were only interested in Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, which made her very angry.

    Her grandson was so good, but he had been rejected by others. The Empress Dowager Queen even had an idea that since they did not like her favorite grandson, then they should not even think of marrying into the royal family.

    At that time, those who came to the pce were all the youngdies from aristocratic families. There were none who were too young. It would be better to weed out this group of women who were not interested in her grandson.

    ¡°But there are a few who are really good...¡± The Empress Queen was shocked by Empress Dowager Queen¡¯s willfulness. She stammered for a while before she said it clearly, ¡°If there are some really good ones, they will be suitable for Prince Yue and Prince Zhou.¡±

    ¡°If they are willing to wait, then let them wait. But even if they wait, they may not be chosen!¡± Empress Dowager Queen waved her hand impatiently. ¡°You can leave now. I have to rest for a while!¡±

    Then she stood up with the help of the pce maid and went to rest in the inner hall.

    Only the Empress Queen stayed in the hall in a state of panic. She stomped her feet and turned around to leave. She had to find the Emperor. What the hell? It was not the royal family¡¯s style to go back on their words. How could the Empress Dowager Queen be so willful?

    In the imperial study, the Emperor put down the official booklet in his hand when he heard that the Empress Queen wanted to see him. He said, ¡°Let the Empress Queene in.¡±

    The Empress Queen was quitew abiding and followed the rules. She would note to the Imperial Study on her own if she had no cause to.

    A eunuch went out to usher her in. After a while, the Empress walked in respectfully. She curtsied to the Emperor before she stood up.

    ¡°Please take a seat, Empress.¡± The Emperor said calmly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Emperor. I have something important to discuss with you.¡± The Empress was not in the mood to sit down and talk about family affairs at this time, so she said this urgently.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The Emperor asked with a frown.

    ¡°Prince Yue, Prince Zhou and Prince Chen are now 15 years old. Although Prince Xin is young, he is already 13 years old. This is a good time to choose their wives. This kind of thing cannot be done so soon. There are rules for choosing a period of time. It will at least be one or two years after the selection, engagement and other procedures.¡±

    The Empress said with a serious look.

    The Emperor did not understand the Empress¡¯s meaning. His face darkened and he said unhappily. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you discuss this with my mother? What is the use of talking to me about it?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this matter was originally discussed with our mother. She also said that they would be chosen in good time. I have already taken a fancy to some of the girls and secretly sent people to inquire about them. I was afraid that it would not be good if they got engaged too early. But our mother just said that it was too early and we would not talk about it until a few yearster.¡±

    The Empress said in an aggrieved manner.

    What she meant was that since she had spread the news, it would not be appropriate for her to go back on her words, which would damage her reputation as a member of the royal family.

    ¡°Mother wants to put it off?¡± The Emperor pondered for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Yes, she just said that it will be postponed. What our mother meant was that even if we had chosen earlier and we had already chosen before, it does not mean that we are done with the selection.¡±

    In order to highlight the seriousness of the situation, the Empress Queen brought up the previous concubine selection banquet.

    She had indeed chosen and more than once. Previously, she had selected for Chu Liuchen himself, but after that, she had chosen for all the princes.

    Unfortunately, something had happened to Chu Liuchen at that time, so the imperial concubine selection banquet also ended up with nothing definite. In the end, no one was selected.

    With these examples, and suddenly no choices being made, the Empress Queen believed that the Emperor would definitely think about it carefully. The royal family¡¯s credibility could not be questioned.

    After thinking for a while, the Emperor picked up the booklet and continued to read it. Then, he said casually, ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s do it again. Tell them, if they are not selected, they can wait until we choose a wife for the princes after a period of time!¡±

    The Empress Queen was so angry that she almost could not catch her breath...

 Chapter 468 - The Pattern of the King Couldnâ€™t Be Seen

    <h4>Chapter 468 The Pattern of the King Couldn¡¯t Be Seen</h4>

    ¡°Your Majesty, how can you deal with this matter in this way!¡± the Empress said urgently as she shook her body.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she knew that something was wrong.

    The Emperor threw the booklet in his hand on the table and it made a loud noise. It was silent in the imperial study. The eunuchs and pce maids all shrunk their necks nervously.

    ¡°What do you mean, Empress? What do you think we should do? What¡¯s your n?¡± The Emperor raised his head and set his cold eyes on the Empress¡¯s face.

    The Empress was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground with a plop, and her back seemed to be covered with coldness.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve made an indiscreet remark. I¡¯m afraid that we will dampen the morale of all officials.¡±

    ¡°Empress, there are so many things you have to think about. You think about almost everything on my behalf. You rejected the Empress Dowager¡¯s will, and then refuted me. You even can be the Empress Dowager and the Emperor!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes were sharp and he looked at the Empress with scrutiny.

    The Empress cried out sorrowfully and her eyes turned red. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t dare to criticize you and the Empress Dowager. Only God can testify to my feelings for you and the Empress Dowager. How... how can you say this!¡±

    The Emperor did not speak, but only fixed his eyes on the Empress¡¯s face. The Empress did not dare to move. She only trembled slightly and felt her heart in her mouth.

    After a long while, she heard the Emperor¡¯s calm voice, ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t gossip about my mother anymore.¡±

    The servants by the side, who were trembling with fear, stood up and helped the Empress up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I made an indiscreet remark today!¡± The Empress stood up and lowered her head, without caring about her legs.

    ¡°Get out of here and hold another banquet. You don¡¯t need to pick the right person. We¡¯ll check it out after a time. If you like someone, you can observe her in private. Then report it to me the next time we pick!¡±

    The Emperor returned to his work on the booklets and waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± The Empress retreated step by step. She didn¡¯t turn around and walk out until she reached the door. When she got out of the door, she suddenly felt weak. Fortunately, a pce maid was quick to hold her up so that she could stand firmly.

    Taking a deep breath, the Empress suppressed the fear in her heart. Just now, she really crossed the line. She crumpled the handkerchief in her hand and finally loosened it slowly. She couldn¡¯t do anything for the time being...

    ¡°Queen...¡± Her personal maid saw that her face was still pale, so she hurriedly whispered with concern.

    The Empress dragged her legs, which were a little weak, then went forward slowly. She was so hasty just now that she acted out of her normal behavior. The selection of consort could be made after two or three years! She could secretly contact those who she preferred. Even if she couldn¡¯t choose one¡¯s position to marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, she could still arrange for concubines to marry her son in another position.

    Of course, some of them would be a little older at that time. She could choose some of the younger ones in their manor.

    After thinking about this, she felt that it was not irredeemable. So she went to her pce with several pce maids and eunuchs. She had to discuss some details with her son.

    Thest banquet should be more wide-ranging. Girls from 11 to 15 years old could be checked, with the focus being on those who were about 11 years old.

    Shao Wanru seemed to have left without making a sound, but it caught many people¡¯s attention.

    The news that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had taken back their granddaughter, who was the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Princess Qinhua, spread in the aristocratic family. Many people were waiting for the newly recognized Miss Shao to show up in public for the first time. However, they were told that she was filial and was going to visit the Yuhui Nunnery for her deceased father and mother for three years.

    For a moment, all the aristocratic families in the capital praised Miss Shao the Fifth.

    However, there was another piece of news that caused many aristocratic families to be caught off guard and disrupted many people¡¯s ns. As a result, many people no longer cared about the other families¡¯ matters.

    The Empress and Empress Dowager were going to hold the biggest banquet, which was said to be for selecting imperial consorts for the princes. However, someone said secretly that it was just a formality and all of them might not be able to get selected. They said that the Emperor¡¯s children were too young and it was not appropriate for them to get married at this time.

    After hearing this rumor, many youngdies of the same age, as well as their parents, were extremely anxious. Many of them set their sights on Prince Yue¡¯s and Prince Zhou¡¯s mansions.

    The two of them were most likely to be the leaders. As for Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, everyone felt that they should avoid him as far as they could. Originally, his identity was embarrassing and he would definitely not get benefits. In addition, he was so sickly that he couldn¡¯t live long, so no one was willing to send their daughter into a fire pit.

    And thest, Prince Xin,pletely had a child¡¯s temperament. It seemed that he might not have any thoughts about the throne even if he grew up. Or even though he had thoughts, it was impossible for him to get the throne. However, it could not be wrong to be an idle king for a lifetime. At least there were some better things, like steadiness.

    This was thest chance for many youngdies of aristocratic families who were at the age of marriage. Since it was theirst chance, they had to seize it. For a time, the clothes and ornaments that were rted to women¡¯s decoration in the capital city were all scarce at once, making many shops in this area thrive.

    The Butterfly Clothing Shop had also started a brand through this wave of business.

    When the news reached the mountain, Shao Wanru was wearing a ck robe with Mingqiu Nun. She was sitting and listening to scriptures, with her eyes and palms closed, looking very peaceful.

    Yujie came in and gently pulled her sleeves. Shao Wanru opened her eyes slightly. Seeing that Yujie winked at her, she stood up slowly, walked out of the Buddha Hall, and then stood in a corner.

    Yujie turned her head to the east and said, ¡°Miss, they¡¯re going down the mountain!¡±

    That direction was Shao Yanru¡¯s. It was in the opposite direction of Shao Wanru¡¯s house to the west. There was a long distance between the two courtyards. However, this did not hinder Shao Wanru from meeting the maid sent by Miss Shao on her first day here. She said that Miss Shao was thinking of a painting and had been staying in the quiet room for the past few days. However, Miss Shao would meet up with Shao Wanru when she left the room.

    Her words were extremely polite, and she also brought gifts. She said that in the next period, the two sisters would help each other in the nunnery.

    But until now, the two sisters hadn¡¯t seen each other, and now they hurried down the mountain.

    Since they were destined to confront each other, Shao Wanru previously sent Yujie to keep an eye on Shao Yanru.

    ¡°What¡¯s the emergency?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly. She was not surprised by the result!

    Shao Yanru was never an easy person to deal with!

    Shao Wanru¡¯s present dress was extremely simple. From the outside, she looked like a nun who was cultivating with hair. Her long hair was tied up with an ordinary white jade hairpin. Her eyes blinked as she looked to the east.

    ¡°It is said that the Old Madam in the mansion is seriously ill. She is called to go down the hill!¡± Yujie reported in a low voice.

    The Old Madam in the mansion was ill, and seriously ill? If that was the case, she would not be the only one to be summoned.

    ¡°Have you asked when she wille back?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°Maybe she won¡¯te back. I heard that she had moved everything away, including the painting in the quiet room. She said that she would take care of Old Madam and was not sure of the returning time. Maybe she would note back. So she took everything she needed with her!¡±

    Yujie had secretly inquired about it from several nuns who were helping to deal with the misceneous things.

    Shao Wanru smiled gently. As soon as she went up the mountain, Shao Yanru¡¯s departure was inevitable. Both of them were daughters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She went to the nunnery to keep her filial duty for three years. As for Shao Yanru, she came here to learn painting. It seemed that she would stay in the nunnery for at most half a year.

    In order to say that she was devoted to learning painting on the mountain, she deliberately built a quiet room in the yard on the mountain and spread it out that she would not go down the mountain until she had learned something.

    However, there was a big gap between the fame of learning to paint and filial piety.

    If Miss Shao continued to stay, others would think that she was at a disadvantage and even talk behind her back. After all, Shao Wanru¡¯s parents were her aunts and uncles.

    Her younger cousin was in mourning, she was still in a good frame of mind to sit here and paint leisurely.

    Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t insist on more days and find a reason to go down the mountain!

    Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t left the mountain until summer in herst life, so she didn¡¯t leave in a hurry at this time. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was sick, but if she was nursed well, she couldn¡¯t get ill suddenly and had to wait for Shao Yanru to take the medicine to her bed.

    Shao Yanru chose to avoid the crisis temporarily, and Wanru happened to have the same idea. It was not the best time for them to meet each other. The capital city was in chaos now. Shao Yanru would not be able to stay peaceful after she left the Yuhui Nunnery.

    It was impossible for her to maintain her image as an outstanding talented woman like that in herst life. In the end, even though she became a favored concubine in the pce, she still gave others a feeling of pride and unparalleled beauty.

    Shao Wanru reached out to tug at her gown as she narrowed her eyes. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°I heard that her room was built very well. Go ask if I can use her empty room.¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s courtyard was the best courtyard in the entire Yuhui Nunnery. It had been rebuilt and remodeled after the original foundation of the nunnery had been repaired.

    Just like the one she lived in, it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who helped refurbish and design it for her, so that she could live in it. It was different from other ordinary rooms, and far away from other pilgrims¡¯ temporary rooms.

    Because Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was in a hurry, she only remodeled it a little. As for Shao Yanru¡¯s yard and the quiet room inside, it was said that they took a full month or two to build.

    It was said that this Miss Shao suddenly decided to learn painting because of admiring Pushan Nun¡¯s painting skills. However, it was actually well-prepared before Miss Shao went up the mountain.

    Her courtyard and her quiet room were the best ones in the entire Yuhui Nunnery.

    Yujie was in a dilemma for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Pushan Nun will not agree.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? Since Fifth Miss went up to the mountain to practice filial piety, how can you ignore it? If you came here only for an empty title and didn¡¯t really have filial piety, you had better go down the mountain!¡± Before Shao Wanru spoke, a cold snort suddenly came from the corner. A nun in gray stood in front of them with sarcasm on her face.

 Chapter 469 - The Rush Cushion That Knocked Over a Hall

    <h4>Chapter 469 The Rush Cushion That Knocked Over a Hall</h4>

    Huiqing, the eldest disciple of Pushan Nun, came out from behind the wall!

    She was in her 20s and very thin. She was looking at Shao Wanru with hostility. She had been picking on Shao Wanru ever since Wanru came up the mountain.

    Seeing that she was rude to her miss again, Yujie was about to get angry. But Shao Wanyu reached out and grabbed her, indicating that she should step back.

    ¡°Huiqing Nun, I¡¯m asking my maid about my eldest sister. I heard that she went down the mountain because of my grandmother¡¯s illness, so I couldn¡¯t feel at ease for a while. That¡¯s why I missed listening to the scripture,¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make an excuse, you actually didn¡¯t listen carefully. Fifth Miss went up the mountain for filial piety, not to travel through the mountains and rivers. I will punish you for not having lunchter. Clean up this hall!¡±

    Huiqing raised her head and scolded her sharply.

    Yujie was so angry that she wanted to jump. This person named Huiqing was obviously finding fault with her deliberately. ¡°Our Fifth Miss is so petite and you don¡¯t give her food, so she has no strength to work.¡±

    ¡°You still dare to talk back. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you are the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At that time, all the girl servants of Miss Shao were very well-behaved. It can be seen that the servant girls are of the same kind as their master. My words are the orders of my master. If you feel that you can¡¯t stay here any longer, you can go down the mountain! The front gate is over there, and you can reach it in a few steps!¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Huiqing sneered. After she said that, she left unsteadily without paying attention to the master and the servant.

    She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly stopped. She turned around to look at Shao Wanru and said mockingly, ¡°Fifth Miss, if you¡¯re not patient, don¡¯t try to fish for fame here!¡±

    After that, she turned around and left.

    Yujie was so angry that her whole body trembled, and she almost wanted to rush over and scratch Huiqing¡¯s disgusting face. She grew up in the nunnery, but she had never seen such a hateful nun.

    Huiqing said that Shao Yanru¡¯s servant girl was good, while Wanru¡¯s servant girl was not a good one. Who was she scolding?

    Shao Wanru carelessly pulled Yujie¡¯s sleeves and said with a smile, ¡°Well, there is no need to be angry with her. She is just instigated by others.¡±

    ¡°Has she listened to First Miss Shao¡¯s instigation?¡± Yujie gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. Of course, she knew that she couldn¡¯t make trouble on the mountain at this time.

    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t Shao Yanru herself who ordered her to do it. Those good servant girls could have done better, and they didn¡¯t let others suspect that she did it!¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly, ¡°Go inquire about the quiet room first. You can ask Pushan Nun directly. You don¡¯t need to ask about her disciples of the Hui generation.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t see through this nun who seemed to be noble. But why did such a noble person take in such mean and harsh disciples?

    Not only Huiqing, but also her other disciple, Huiming, was said to be not good. She had grandiose aims but puny abilities. She ttered powerful people and stepped on people who were weak. So her reputation in the Huixin Nunnery was not good.

    Although Yujie had not been here for a long time, she still inquired about this matter clearly. Her original identity in the nunnery gave her a lot of advantages.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and listen to it immediately, and I¡¯ll bring you a steamed bun secretlyter,¡± Yujie said proficiently, and then warned worriedly, ¡°When the preaching is over, they¡¯re all gone. Miss, you don¡¯t work first, wait for me to do it!¡±

    Since they entered the Yuhui Nunnery, Huiqing and Huiming had picked on her Miss many times. They didn¡¯t give her Miss food sometimes. Young Madam was in the stage of growing up, so she could not withstand hunger.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can go first!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and nodded.

    Then the two separated. Yujie went to inquire about Master Pushan. Shao Wanru went into the main hall and continued to listen to scriptures. This time, the directing nun of the Yuhui Nunnery was talking about the Buddha dharma. By the time she finished, one hour had passed and the nuns had left one after another.

    Shao Wanru, Qu Le, and Mingqiu Nun were left there.

    Shao Wanru stayed here and didn¡¯t leave. Qu Le went to the ce where the preaching just happened and folded up the rush cushions one by one. Mingqiu Nun¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you going to be punished again?¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled unconcernedly and stood up to help Mingqiu Nun up. ¡°It¡¯s me who went out to inquire about the matter of First Miss Shao and vited the rules of the nunnery. She asked me to stay and clean up!¡±

    Mingqiu Nun now stayed in this nunnery. It was Chu Liuchen¡¯s arrangement.

    Although she was a neer, all nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery did not dare to look down upon her. She moved in because of her excellent medical skills, and she had the reason to cure Prince Chen. Even this matter was agreed upon by Empress Dowager. If she were not a nun, she would not have been arranged to the Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun, that Huiqing is really detestable. Together with Huiming, she often causes trouble for Miss and looks as if she wants to drive Miss down the mountain. Miss is here to observe mourning and has agreed to do this for three years. If Miss is driven down the mountain at this time, she¡¯ll be too ashamed to meet anyone in the future. Even if they cause trouble at the Yuhui Nunnery, it¡¯ll be inconvenient to be seen by others,¡± Qu Le said angrily.

    She also disliked Huiqing and Huiming for a while, but she also knew that they could not make trouble. When she heard the question of Mingqiu Nun, she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger anymore.

    If not for the fact that her Miss did not allow her to speak, she would have alreadyined to Mingqiu Nun about it.

    ¡°Making trouble with your young madam?¡± Mingqiu Nun asked in confusion. She was also a person who had cultivated in seclusion for many years. Although she had not reached a deep level of cultivation, it was basically impossible for her to be easily irritated by others, so she was much calmer.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that Huiqing and Huiming have a good rtionship with First Miss Shao. They always came and said that First Miss Shao was a good person.¡±

    Qu Leined defiantly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with it. I¡¯ll talk to the Abbess about it!¡± Mingqiu Nun understood and immediately said. It seemed that the matter was not handled by Huiqing¡¯s and Huiming¡¯s teachers, so it was more appropriate to see the Abbess directly.

    ¡°Nun, you don¡¯t have to bother the Abbess. I heard that this Abbess is a nun who is devoted to Buddhism and would asionally tell the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery about scriptures. The rest of her time is spent studying the Buddha dharma and mantras. She doesn¡¯t care about the various incidents that have happened in the Yuhui Nunnery.¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled and reached out to tug on Mingqiu Nun¡¯s robe. She shook it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be arrogant for long.¡±

    Although the people in the nunnery did not dare to offend Mingqiu Nun, she was the one who stayed here. Shao Wanru did not want Mingqiu Nun to offend someone here.

    ¡°I can see the abbess of the Yuhui Nunnery!¡± Mingqiu Nun had always treated Shao Wanru very well and she really regarded her as her sessor. What¡¯s more, it was Shao Wanru who saved the whole Jingxin Monastery after the ident happened there. She heard from Xiao Xuanzi, who was Prince Chen¡¯s servant, after she went to the capital city.

    From this point of view, Mingqiu Nun was grateful to Shao Wanru.

    Jingxin Monastery was also the ce where she became a nun. For many years, she had seen Jingxin Monastery as her home and had already regarded the nuns in the nunnery as her family.

    Shao Wanru said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nun. If I need your help, I will definitely ask for it!¡± Under her limpid eyes, she couldn¡¯t hide her charm and beauty even though she wore a very light robe.

    Mingqiu Nun sighed and touched Shao Wanru¡¯s head. Then she stood up and walked out.

    The child had her own ideas and she seemed to be very confident now. Then let her go. Mingqiu Nun would ask someone to take care of her in case the child would suffer losses.

    Not long after Mingqiu Nun left, Yujie came back. She had gone to the kitchen first to take several steamed buns, now she took them out and gave them to Shao Wanru.

    Qu Le poured her a cup of warm water.

    Looking at her Miss eating steamed buns, Yujie¡¯s eyes turned red. Although made of white bread, they were just steamed buns, and they were secretly brought here. They would have to stay here for three years. If Huiqing and others made trouble for her for three years, how could she survive?

    She and Qu Le didn¡¯t care about the food. They were originally born into poor families. Although her Miss didn¡¯t eat very well in the past, she couldn¡¯t only eat steamed buns every day. It seemed that she even had no steamed buns to eat.

    Shao Wanru took a steamed bun and took a bite. Then, she stood up.

    Yujie picked up the small parcel with steamed buns and asked, ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To the front. I heard that there are a few rites in the front today. Let¡¯s go and see if there is anything that needs help!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly, as if she didn¡¯t see Yujie¡¯s reddish eyes.

    ¡°Miss, you can go after you finish eating. Besides, here... We haven¡¯t cleaned up yet!¡± Qu Le also stood up, looked at the unwashed hall, and said angrily, ¡°In a while, Huiqing and Huiming wille to trouble us again. Maybe they won¡¯t even give you dinner.¡±

    Remembering that Yujie once failed to steal a steamed bun and Miss really starved for a whole night, Qu Le was furious. They were so harsh and were not afraid of being med by Buddha.

    Because of too many taboos, Miss Shao almost always listened to their words and received punishment almost every time, which made them forget who they were. Qu Le felt that her Miss had done something wrong. She should have warned them when she came. Then she would not be bullied like this.

    Her miss was not so weak before!

    ¡°We won¡¯t pack up, we¡¯ll go outside to help! We¡¯ll find a big one!¡± Shao Wanru wittily winked at Qu Le and kicked a rush cushion aside. She said to Yujie, ¡°Let¡¯s kick this ce out of order before we go!¡±

    After that, she also kicked the other one in a mess.

    There were many nuns who listened to the scriptures just now. When they left, they put their cushion here and did not move all of the cushions aside. Some of the cushions had been put away by Qu Le, and some of them had not. The nuns listened to the scriptures in neat rows, which were arranged in good order. However, Shao Wanru kicked them and they were in a mess.

    Shao Wanru nced at the two servant girls and said with a smile, ¡°Qu Le, Yujie, kick over some rush cushions and throw a few pieces of paper with steamed buns here. Then let¡¯s go out and help them with the rites.¡±

    It would be three years. She didn¡¯t want to be under Shao Yanru¡¯s control for three years...

 Chapter 470 - Young Master Zhang Has an Eccentricity of Collecting

    <h4>Chapter 470 Young Master Zhang Has an entricity of Collecting</h4>

    As for yboys in the capital city, one would never forget Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s son, Zhang Lanjue.

    It did not mean that Young Master Zhang was bullying men and women, fighting in the streets, or something like that. Young Master Zhang had a special hobby. He liked to collect strange things, but he did not like antique calligraphy or paintings. Sometimes, he even went to brothels to collect the round fans of the women there.

    It was said that he was currently collecting the round fans that the Four Courtesan Belles in the capital city used to hold when they fought for the champion.

    With such a hobby, this handsome childe of the Premier was defined as a rich yboy.

    Today was the day when his mother was doing a ritual for his deceased grandmother. They especially chose a big hall. Madam Zhang, together with her son and daughters, chanted with the nuns and knelt respectfully from time to time. Only this Young Master Zhang turned his eyes a few times and focused on an incense burner in front of the Buddha tform. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks. He had been collecting incense burners recently.

    And it was an eight-horned censer from the olden days.

    The small censer supporting the Buddha tform was just right. It was about the same size as what he had collected before. If he took it back, he would definitely be able to put 10 together. It would be perfect.

    It was very quiet in the main hall, and only the singing could be heard. Everyone was bowing respectfully. If he made any noise now, he would be punished by his mother.

    Of course, Zhang Lanjue did not dare to move. Although he looked forward to taking the censer back secretly, he could only look at it eagerly.

    It was not easy for him to hold on until noon. He persuaded his mother to go to the side hall to rest, where a vegetarian meal had already been prepared.

    Madam Zhang and Miss Zhang bowed for the whole morning. They were also very tired, so they didn¡¯t eat, but only took a few sips of tea to rest.

    When Madam Zhang saw that her son was going out, she fell her face and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Of course, she knew about her son¡¯s strange hobby. Judging from his looks, it was not a good thing.

    ¡°Mother, take a rest first. I will burn some incense sticks for grandmother. When we left just now, I saw that the incense sticks were going to go out!¡±

    Seeing that he was discovered, Zhang Lanjue answered seriously and sincerely, as if he really couldn¡¯t bear to see the incense sticks in front of his grandmother go out.

    ¡°Brother, this is the Yuhui Nunnery. Don¡¯t mess around!¡± His sister, Miss Zhang Qn, did not believe that he would do something good, so she warned him.

    ¡°Sister, what are you saying? Of course, I know this is the Yuhui Nunnery, which is full of nuns. A gentleman from an aristocratic family like me has to avoid getting involved with the nuns.¡± Zhang Lanjue became more and more serious, and he looked a little aggrieved because of his sister¡¯s suspicion.

    Madam Zhang was not fooled by her son. She looked up and continued asking, ¡°You¡¯ll only go to the hall on the side?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If not, where else could I go? Mother, don¡¯t worry, I know. Nothing will happen to me. Rumors about what happened have spread in the circle of young masters in the capital city. They all regard it as a joke. I¡¯m afraid it is not true. That is just for fun.¡±

    Zhang Lanjue knew what his mother was worried about and quickly said.

    ¡°What is the matter? Big brother, tell me about it!¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately became interested in it. She wanted to know if there was any rumor outside that was rted to the nunnery.

    ¡°Nothing serious. It was said that a noble young master came to the Yuhui Nunnery and took a fancy to a nun there. They were seen dating secretly. After that, the nun followed the noble young master and returned to the secr world! How could such a thing be true?¡±

    Zhang Lanjue¡¯s voice was full of disregard.

    Hearing him say such things in front of his sister, Madam Zhang was so angry that she picked up the cushion on the chair behind her and threw it at him. She scolded him, ¡°Is this what you can say to your sister?¡±

    Zhang Lanjue deftly avoided the cushion and said with a bitter expression, ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t want to say it. It was Sister who wanted me to say it. I said it, then you hit me. You should hit Sister.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m just asking. Who told you to say that?¡± Zhang Qn rolled her eyes and med it all on her big brother. Although she was really interested in it, she could not reveal it in front of her mother. Otherwise, her mother would ask her to copy the Women¡¯s Precepts and Daughter¡¯s Warnster!

    For her brother messing around all day, he was punished only by kneeling down and cursing. She could note out of her boudoir every day, and even if she spoke a little too much, she would be confiscated. Thus, Zhang Qn thought that men were better. If she were a man, she would be much more promising than her own brother.

    At least, she would not be a well-known yboy. The entire Zhang family¡¯s face was lost by her big brother.

    Zhang Lanjue saw that his sister was so cunning that she wanted to push the me to him, so he said hurriedly. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me again...¡±

    ¡°If you want to go, go there quickly. Don¡¯t mislead your sister.¡± Madam Zhang saw that he was going to say more, so she immediately shouted, fearing that he would say something stupid again.

    This was the Yuhui Nunnery, where many peoplee in and out. She could not let anyone listen to her son¡¯s strange words.

    Seeing his mother letting him go, Zhang Lanjue was overjoyed. He hastily waved his hand and said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mother, Sister, I¡¯ll be right there. If you are hungry, then eat first. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    He was afraid that Madam Zhang would stop him, so he strode to the side door.

    It was very quiet in the hall. The people of the Zhang family and the Yuhui Nunnery all left. In front of the big Buddha statues, there was not only a big incense burner, but also a small incense burner. From the big incense burner, smoke was curling up, and the small incense burner was also foggy. However, to Zhang Lanjue¡¯s surprise, the small incense burner he had taken a fancy to was not there.

    How could it have disappeared? He had been keeping an eye on it just now, and it had always been there.

    Zhang Lanjue did not believe it anymore. ¡°In such a short time, even if it flew away, there would still be traces to be found!¡±

    He squatted at the position where the censer had been, turned over the yellow cloth, and started to search carefully. There was no censer, but there were some ashes and the trace of the censer being put down. The ashes were still on the way. Someone took the censer that he had chosen at his family¡¯s ceremony!

    This thought made Zhang Lanjue fly into a rage. In the past, he was the one who collected other people¡¯s things; there was no one else who collected his things.

    Following the traces of incense ashes, he turned to the other side door. Suddenly, he heard a woman¡¯s voice inside. Although Zhang Lanjue was a scoundrel, he knew that there was a difference between men and women. It was not convenient for him to go in at this time, but he did not want to lose this censer. The censer would be perfectly formed soon, so how could he bear to leave?

    In fact, today¡¯s hall was reserved by the Zhang family. One side hall was used as a ce to rest. His mother and sister were still having a rest. The other side hall was the ce to put the thing that the ritual required. There were various kinds of things there.

    Zhang Lanjue hade here to check on the situation. At this moment, the people of his family were resting in another side hall. Was a nun of the Yuhui Nunnery here?

    Suddenly remembering the previous rumor, Zhang Lanjue did not dare to be reckless. If he was asked to take a young nun back, his mother would break his legs!

    That man was so hungry that he took a fancy to a nun and had a private date with her. In Zhang Lanjue¡¯s heart, he felt that the rumors were not credible. He had pondered and felt that maybe the little nun was not at ease with the Buddha. She took a fancy to the young master and took the initiative to scheme against him, so the man had to take her down the mountain.

    While Zhang Lanjue thought about this, his heart trembled. He did not dare to push open the side door that led to the side hall, even though the door was half-closed.

    ¡°Have you finished tidying up?¡± A beautiful voice of a girl came from behind the door, making him feel a sense of relief.

    ¡°Everything has been packed up. Miss, don¡¯t worry. It is all in order. Even if Huiqinges to check, she can¡¯t say that we don¡¯t work hard.¡± It was the voice of a servant girl. It seemed that Huiqing was the name of a nun.

    He did not understand why a youngdy from an aristocratic family was so afraid of a nun, and it seemed that this nun had been looking for trouble with thedy inside.

    ¡°We came to the mountain for self-cultivation, but we can¡¯t go against the monks¡¯ wishes. Only those who are well-behaved can guard filial piety for their parents.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was very elegant, which let people know that she was a well-educated and polite youngdy.

    ¡°Miss, you have suffered a lot in order to cultivate in peace. But look, Huiqing and Qingqing don¡¯t intend to let you cultivate in peace. They not only deliberately me all kinds of things on you, but also find all kinds of excuses to drive you down the mountain. They say that you are making a fool of yourself. Obviously, they don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go back and tell Old Madam. Let¡¯s see if they dare to bully you in the future!¡± The voice of another servant girl was slightly different from that of the previous one.

    ¡°Forget it, if this matter blows up, the reputation will not be good!¡± The Miss¡¯s voice was gentle and calm.

    One of the servant girls said angrily, ¡°Miss, you are so kind. You are always trying to settle the matter peacefully without hurting them. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so insatiable.¡±

    ¡°Qu Le, stop talking and let Miss have a bite of steamed bun first. The steamed bun has been baked on the censer for a while and it¡¯s a little warm. It¡¯s just right to eat now! If Miss doesn¡¯t eat all the time, the body cannot bear it.¡±

    The other servant girl sighed and said with some sadness.

    Zhang Lanjue, who was listening from outside, felt that he had understood everything. He could not help getting angry. How could there be a nun like that? It was obvious that she was sure of the fact that the Miss did not want to ruin her reputation of cultivating in the mountains. That was why she was trying to deal with the Miss.

    The Yuhui Nunnery had a good reputation outside, and it was thergest nunnery in the capital city. There were always some youngdies who liked to stay here for 10 days or half a month as a form of self-cultivation.

    Zhang Qn, the younger sister of Zhang Lanjue, had lived quietly on the mountain for half a month. When she came back and saw the meat on the table, she ate two bowls of meat continuously.

    At that time, he thought that the Yuhui Nunnery treated his sister badly and said that he wanted to argue with the nunnery. Later, he was stopped by Zhang Qn, who put down the rice bowl. She said that she only ate steamed buns and vegetarian dishes every day on the mountain, so she ate more meat this time.

    His younger sister was full and went down the mountain like this. Yet this youngdy here did not even have food. Such a big grudge!

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you have done nothing. You only know to eat, eat, eat. Why do you practice here? You had better go down the mountain!¡± Zhang Lanjue had not figured out what to do when he heard that the door of the side hall was pushed open heavily, and then he heard a sharp and mean voice...

 Chapter 471 - The Evil Nun Bullied Others to Infuriate Others!

    <h4>Chapter 471 The Evil Nun Bullied Others to Infuriate Others!</h4>

    As a yboy, Zhang Lanjue still had a sense of justice. When he heard this, he almost kicked the door in. But after thinking about it, he turned back. As a man, if he did it in the nunnery, it was hard to say whether it would be good or bad. He had to ask his sister for help.

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing? Mother told you toe back soon.¡± He just took a few steps when he saw his younger sister, Zhang Qn,ing over with a servant girl.

    Seeing that Zhang Lanjue did note back, Madam Zhang was really worried, so she asked her daughter toe and have a look.

    ¡°Come here,e here.¡± Zhang Lanjue stretched out his hand and pressed a finger on his lips, making a gesture of silence. He pointed to the side door where the sound came from. Then he walked over there softly and waved hand to Zhang Qn.

    When looked at her brother¡¯s sneaky movements and heard the voiceing from the nearby side hall, Zhang Qn was also interested. The two siblings, together with a servant girl, stood behind the door and listened to the noise.

    ¡°Huiqing Nun, you let our Miss clean up the Buddha hall over there. Our Miss has cleaned up neatly. You did not let our Miss have lunch, so these steamed buns were also saved by us instead of being given by you. Why are you still so pushy? Do you bully us because you think there is no patron behind our Miss?¡±

    Yujie stood in front of Shao Wanru and said with her sharp eyes.

    During this period of time, Yujie had been following Shao Wanru, expressing weakness and ipetence. Now she was so furious that she red at Huiqing. Her vicious look startled Huiqing actually. But Huiqing immediately felt that there was no need to fear her. Even Miss Shao was so weak now, what could a servant girl do?

    First Miss Shao had also said that they could just let her make a fuss and make the matter bigger. It would be better if she could not stay in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    She was on a mourning trip for three years. If after guarding for only a few days, she fled down the mountain, then in the future, she would have no face to say something about the good reputation of mourning for filial piety.

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want to rebel? I just don¡¯t let your Miss eat. What¡¯s wrong? You said it was cleaned up. When I came here just now, it was very dirty. As for steamed buns, why should I give any to her? She did not have lunch as a Miss, so you two servant girls didn¡¯t have lunch either. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡±

    In the past few days, Huiqing had been very powerful in front of Shao Wanru. Now that Yujie dared to refute her, she immediately sneered and thought, ¡°I will not be afraid of a little servant girl!¡±

    She tried to suppress Yujie with words.

    Zhang Lanjue was almost angry. The nun in the nunnery was really outrageous. What she said was not only unpleasant, but also partly used the method of involvement. She did not worry about getting herself into trouble.

    ¡°Huiqing, you are such a bully! Our Miss is not someone you can pick on just because you want to!¡± Qu Le also stood up with her face full of anger.

    ¡°Oh, does she want to overturn the world? If she has the ability, don¡¯t cultivate in the Yuhui Nunnery. If she¡¯s unwilling, then she can go down the mountain on her own! There is no one in the Yuhui Nunnery to stop her. If she doesn¡¯t work in the nunnery, it will be impossible for her to eat for free!¡± Huiqing said with sarcasm.

    After saying that, she looked at the steamed bun in Qu Le¡¯s hand, which just had two bites taken out of it, and gave it a good pat.

    Qu Le was caught off guard so she cried out in surprise. The steamed bun fell from her hand and rolled on the floor twice. Immediately, the snow-white steamed bun was stained ck.

    ¡°This is a steamed bun of our nunnery. We don¡¯t raise good-for-nothings!¡± Huiqing said confidently.

    Qu Le¡¯s face turned pale with anger. She gritted her teeth and her whole body trembled.

    ¡°Huiqing, you and I did not have any grudges in the past, and we have not had any enmity with each other. Ever since I came up the mountain to cultivate myself, you have been looking for trouble everywhere and have wanted to drive me down the mountain. From time to time, you told me to get out of the mountain if I could not stand it. I did not know you before, but you are so mean to me. You gave dirty work to our master and servant, and you did not even give food to us. Whose idea is this?¡±

    Shao Wanru seemed to pull Qu Le¡¯s sleeve calmly, indicating for her to not be angry. She turned to look at Huiqing and asked disdainfully.

    This question was very straightforward. It was almost at the heart of the matter, without the usual ¡°order for peace¡±. Huiqing was choked by the question, but then she became ashamed and angry. If she was actually frightened by a weak Miss, then she could not show off in front of others again.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I work for. In any case, you do not think about staying in the Yuhui Nunnery. If I ask you to leave, get out of here quickly. Do note back again. The Yuhui Nunnery does not wee you. If you insist on staying here, this kind of thing will happen every day. I want to see how long you can hold on!¡±

    Huiqing was so angry that she spoke without thinking. With her worries being revealed suddenly, she felt extremely ashamed and angry.

    Zhang Lanjue, who was at the side door, could not stand it anymore. He reached out and poked his sister¡¯s arm. Zhang Qn also felt that she could not bear it anymore. Was this an evil nun bullying others?

    In the past, their mother had said that the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery were not bad. All of them were quiet and uninteresting and seemed to have the aura of Buddha. But what she had heard was totally different.

    She was simply not a human being!

    After she and her brother looked at each other, the two siblings immediately understood each other.

    Zhang Lanjue kicked the half-closed side door open. Zhang Qn broke in with her servant girl and shouted, ¡°Where does the evil nune from? How does she dare to brag like this? Do all the nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery bully the guests like this?¡±

    Zhang Qn¡¯s voice was not low. When she heard what Huiqing said before, she felt the same. At this time, she stared directly at Huiqing, who looked at the side door in astonishment, and said, ¡°Go, call the master who was in charge of the ritual just now. I want to see if the people in the Yuhui Nunnery are all like this!¡±

    The servant girl turned around and ran out to the main hall. During the short rest, the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery left the hall, but there were still one or two of them guarding outside.

    ¡°Aye, who are you? You should meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡± Huiqing was shocked, and then immediately flew into a rage after she came to her senses.

    She did not know who he was. Huiqing followed Shao Wanru here, so she did not know who was holding the ceremony. But no matter who he was, no one could intervene in a matter in the nunnery.

    ¡°When the road is unfair, people will step on it. How dare you people in the nunnery bully a Miss who lives and practices in the nunnery? I didn¡¯t expect that the reputation of the Yuhui Nunnery was fake!¡±

    Zhang Lanjue was afraid that his sister would be at a disadvantage, so he sneered.

    ¡°You are right. It¡¯s the first time I have heard of such a thing. From what you have said, people in your nunnery have done a lot of bullying, haven¡¯t you? You make a Miss who practices here do some chores, and what¡¯s more, it¡¯s dirty and messy. If not, you don¡¯t give her food. What do you think your nunnery is?¡±

    Zhang Qn stared at her and spoke loudly. She could empathize with this Miss. Just now, her mother let her live in the Yuhui Nunnery for a while to control her temper. If she really lived in the Yuhui Nunnery, she would be bullied to death. She was not good-tempered, so she might ruin the whole nunnery. By then, her mother would me her for not going easy on others.

    Thinking of this, Zhang Qn suddenly felt lucky that she had discovered this kind of thing. Otherwise, when it was her turn, if she really made a fuss, her mother would ask her to copy the Women¡¯s Precepts and Daughter¡¯s Warns 100 times!

    No, she had to help this Miss, so that her mother would know that the Yuhui Nunnery was not a good ce to go. Thest time she lived here, she was lucky not to be abused. This time, she might not be so lucky.

    ¡°It is said that the families of the youngdies who cultivate here have given sesame oil money. They do not live for nothing. If they do not pay, the people in the Yuhui Nunnery will not ept them!¡± Zhang Lanjue said with her hands on her waist.

    ¡°You... you...¡± Huiqing was tongue-tied and speechless.

    ¡°Huiqing, what was going on?¡± There was an old voiceing from behind. Everyone looked back behind Huiqing and saw two nunsing from the direction of the side hall¡¯s gate. The first one was talking. Zhang Qn¡¯s servant girl was leading the way, and it was obvious that she had brought the nuns here.

    ¡°Master Puyu, when the Abbess was preaching, Fifth Miss Shao was gossiping with a servant girl outside. After I said a few words to her, she even talked back. I told her to clean up the ce where the Abbess was preaching. She didn¡¯t tidy up and she even snuck here and stole steamed buns to eat!¡±

    As soon as she saw someoneing out of the nunnery, Huiqing, in the weak situation, rushed forward andined.

    ¡°Master, you did not say that just now. You said that this Miss had to do all kinds of dirty and tiring work. If she didn¡¯t do it well, she could not even have lunch. The two servant girls were loyal and gave their lunch to this Miss. You came over and knocked her steamed bun away. You also said that she had better go down the mountain if she couldn¡¯t stay here. You didn¡¯t allow her to cultivate on the mountain. You said that your nunnery doesn¡¯t feed people for free!¡±

    Zhang Lanjue could not bear to listen to Huiqing¡¯s words and stepped forward to testify for Shao Wanru. Then, he pointed at the steamed bun that was still on the ground and spoke loudly.

    ¡°If the people in your nunnery are like this, who would dare toe here?¡± Zhang Qn also said indignantly.

    ¡°Puyu Nun, I¡¯ve already packed up the ce where the Abbess preaches.¡± Shao Wanru walked to the front of Puyu Nun and stood still. Then she bowed to her with a calm look.

    ¡°You are talking nonsense, but you didn¡¯t clean up the mess at all,¡± Huiqing shouted out her grievances. She was really not afraid of this matter. She had seen it just now. It was extremely chaotic, and pieces of paper were thrown everywhere.

    ¡°When we left just now, everything was sorted out. If you don¡¯t believe me, Puyu Nun, we can go and have a look now.¡± Yujie stepped forward angrily and stood in front of Shao Wanru. From her vignt look, it could be seen that she was afraid that the people from the Yuhui Nunnery would do harm to her Miss.

    They didn¡¯t know how the Yuhui Nunnery had bullied the young master and the servants. The young master and her servants had been bullied so badly that they were as vignt as soldiers.

    ¡°Let us go and have a look. Don¡¯t think that we are just talking nonsense. Someone is good at fabricating!¡± Zhang Lanjue shouted loudly.

    ¡°Yes, let us go and have a look immediately. The one who does not want to is feeling guilty. Will the Yuhui Nunnery help this evil nun?¡± Of course, Zhang Qn was following her brother¡¯s lead.

    At this point, it was impossible not to take a look. A few more servants from the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion came over and stood on the side of their Young Master and Miss.

    Seeing them arguing, Puyu Nun had a headache. She nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Let us go and have a look!¡±

    At this point, it was not enough to convince the public if they did not see it!

    The group of people went to the Buddha Hall where the Abbess had preached. Along the way, they also met some other pilgrims. The pilgrims did not know what had happened, and they also went forward along with them. Some busybodies asked about it while they were walking. Several servants of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion naturally helped their masters.

    They said that a nun of the Yuhui Nunnery was not honest and was trying to force a Miss to go down the mountain!

 Chapter 472 - The Key Point Was Who Gained the Benefits!

    <h4>Chapter 472 The Key Point Was Who Gained the Benefits!</h4>

    As soon as these words were spread out, it immediately caused a great disturbance, and everyone began to discuss it.

    The ce for sermon in Yuhui Nunnery was not far away, and it did not take a long time to get there. Opening the door of the main hall, one could see that it was in chaos and the rush cushions were thrown everywhere. Some were stacked together, and some were ced in a mess. What¡¯s worse, one was standing vertically, with some scraps of paper thrown in it.

    The entire scene had nothing to do with the so-called solemn buddha-hall at all. Moreover, it was the master of Yuhui Nunnery who had been preaching here before.

    Puyu Nun, who had always been well mannered, couldn¡¯t help getting angry at this moment and she lifted her eyes to look at Huiqing.

    When seeing this scene, Huiqing was immediately overjoyed and pointed at Shao Wanru and said loudly, ¡°Puyu Nun, look, she made a mess here. How dare she have the face to have lunch secretly?¡±

    She was still worried that someone else in the nunnery had already cleaned this up. Without evidence, she would not dare to talk nonsense. Now she wasn¡¯t afraid, because the evidence was still here. Even though she had gone a little bit far, this Fifth Miss had also gone too far.

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°No, it was tidy when we left with Miss!¡± Qu Le and Yujie couldn¡¯t believe it, and took a deep breath with horror on their faces.

    Yujie seemed to think of something. She suddenly reached out to point at Huiqing and said angrily, ¡°Huiqing Nun, even if you want to frame our Miss, you should not throw the rush cushions into such a mess. They were put in a neat way. Don¡¯t you know that this is disrespectful to Buddha? If you do not respect Buddha, why you still practice Buddhism and recite scriptures!¡±

    ¡°Huiqing Nun, when all the nuns left, this ce was still fine and clean, even after all the nuns listened to the sutra. Our Miss just tidied up here a little and put the rush cushions aside. How could you make so much chaos here in such a short time? What are you up to? What can you benefit if our Miss is driven down the mountain?¡±

    Qu Le was so angry that her face turned pale. She reached out her hand to pull Huiqing.

    ¡°What nonsense are you all spouting? This is you...¡± Huiqing paused for a moment before realizing that they were making false countercharges, so she loudly defended herself in a hurry.

    ¡°Yes, we tidy up this. Look, I carelessly got bumped and it is a little broken here.¡± Yujie pointed at the back of her hand, where she identally had got bumped before, and said loudly without blushing.

    ¡°We and Miss cleaned it up. At that time, a nun outside saw us. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can ask who was standing outside the nunnery at that time, whether we did chores before leaving and whether she heard the sound that we were cleaning up in the hall.¡± Qu Le became more and more confident.

    ¡°It could not be so chaotic in the buddha-hall, but now it is. There must be someone who wants to frame this Miss!¡± Zhang Qn stood on Shao Wanru¡¯s side. Looking at the hall in mess, she shook her head and sighed. ¡°Well, it is the hall for Buddhism practice... But it is really...¡±

    Although she did not finish her words, Master Puyu and several nuns who followed her all blushed.

    Even if she had not tidied up the hall, it could not be so messy in this hall. Now this chaotic scene became a piece of evidence to testify against this was Fifth Miss Shao. Whoever saw this would believe that this seemed to be a deliberate plot by someone.

    ¡°Please uphold justice, Puyu Nun.¡± Shao Wanru peacefully looked at Puyu Nun with her watery eyes. Her beautiful eyes were so deep that people couldn¡¯t resist them.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, don¡¯t make scurrilous attacks!¡± said Huiqing, scolding her when seeing that she was in trouble.

    ¡°Huiqing Nun, this is a buddha-hall, where all the deities and Buddhas will see. Evil will be requited with evil, and good will be rewarded with kindness,¡± Shao Wanru said coldly. She looked at Huiqing with her cold eyes, which made Huiqing tremble involuntarily. ¡°No matter what kind of reason you have to drive me away to the downhill, it is not up to you to decide whether I should leave! Do you really think I am so easy to bully? There is no perfect trap in this world, nor is there an airtight wall!¡±

    These words with certain meanings immediately caused the onlookers to whisper.

    Hearing all kinds of criticism and looking at the grim expression on Puyu Nun¡¯s face, Huiqing felt extremely regretful. If she had known that Fifth Miss Shao was not to be trifled with, she would have made more ns at that time, and the current situation wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    At that time, when she had seen the mess in front of her, she had only thought that she had something on Fifth Miss Shao, so she could do whatever she wanted to torment her. Now it turned out that this was not the thing to prove that Fifth Miss Shao had not tidied up, but the evidence that she had deliberately messed up to frame against Fifth Miss Shao.

    She lifted a rock only to drop it on her own feet!

    ¡°Huiqing, apologize to Fifth Miss!¡± Puyu Nun said coldly.

    ¡°Puyu Nun, this matter really has nothing to do with me. I saw that it was in a mess here and thought it must be done on purpose by Fifth Miss and her servants!¡± Huiqing unwillingly defended herself in a loud voice.

    ¡°Why would we do that? Is it convenient for you to drive us away to the downhill?¡± Shao Wanru chuckled, with an elegant and cold smile on her face.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the nun in the nunnery can have such evil countenance. She should not practice Buddhism!¡± Zhang Qn sneered.

    ¡°You do not give her food to eat, and you ask her to do the heaviest and dirtiest work. No Miss can quietly practice Buddhism here. Or does this nun have a grudge against this Miss?¡± Zhang Lanjue looked at Huiqing from head to toe and said loudly.

    He stretched out to pull a servant by his side and a servant girl behind his sister, asking them to say about the conversation between Huiqing and Shao Wanru in the main hall before.

    They vividly retraced the scene at the time.

    After they finished, Huiqing¡¯s face had turned livid, green, and then white.

    She did not know how she had said those words when she had been angry just now. Now in front of so many people, she realized that her words were full of loopholes when they were repeated.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I¡¯m so sorry. I got angry because I saw the chaos here and then said something out of control!¡±

    She could not help but grit her teeth as she apologized to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Nun, didn¡¯t you make the mess? Hasn¡¯t you done so many things like this during this period of time?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face revealed a trace of coldness.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, Yuhui Nunnery will punish Huiqing...¡± Puyu Nun coughed in a low voice and said.

    Shao Wanru looked at Puyu Nun. Her eyes were like shimmering water, but there was a hint of coldness. ¡°Puyu Nun, I know that this nunnery has promised my grandmother that I can observe mourning and practice Buddhism here for three years and she has paid enough sesame oil money and even rebuilt the courtyard in your nunnery. Why can¡¯t you tolerate me? You scold me and hit me, and from time to time starve me. When I want to defend myself, you ask me to get out of the mountain as soon as I can. Is this the way that Yuhui Nunnery treats girls who want to practice Buddhism quietly?¡± said Shao Wanru.

    This nunnery did nothing kind after receiving the money, and asked the Miss who had paid the money to do all kinds of chores. This Miss with such a small figure couldn¡¯t have enough to eat. No wonder she was so thin.

    It were not just the Zhang siblings who were filled with righteous indignation. Many pilgrims couldn¡¯t bear this any longer and loudly condemned Yuhui Nunnery¡¯s way of doing things, which made Puyu Nun sweat a lot on her forehead.

    This matter had gotten out of hand and she couldn¡¯t handle it.

    A nun squeezed her way into the crowd and bowed respectfully to Shao Wanru. ¡°Fifth Miss, the master of our nunnery said that she would find out how Huiqing deliberately framed you. She also promised that such things would never happen again. Fifth Miss just be relieved to practice and have no need to worry about the matters in the nunnery. Because Huiqing did not respect Buddha and told nonsense, she is punished for cleaning up the halls of Buddha every day for a year!¡±

    This punishment was not a small one!

    There were many halls in Yuhui Nunnery, and it would take at least one day to sweep through them once. That was to say, Huiqing would sweep over the floor every day for the next year. She used to be a supervisor of one of the halls, and all she had to do was follow her master to chant scriptures and listen to the sutra. Now, she was reduced to the lowest-level nun, who could only sweep over the floor, so her face changed dramatically.

    She wanted to argue, but she saw that Puyu Nun coldly stared at her, so she had to gasp and lower her head. Her face was full of anger, but she did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Will people in Yuhui Nunnery break their words? When we leave, will you bully this Miss again?¡± Zhang Lanjue felt that he had seen too many such shameless people. Although he had never thought that there were scums in Buddhism, he met some now. So it was understandable for him to think more about it and speak it out.

    He was a yboy, so he always said and did whatever he wanted to. He wouldn¡¯t feel that it was a p in their faces to say these words in front of these nuns.

    Not only Puyu Nun but also all the nuns felt ashamed.

    ¡°Childe Zhang, don¡¯t worry. Such things won¡¯t happen again. Fifth Miss has an extraordinary identity, so she is not someone that we can bully.¡±

    Puyu Nun had to brace herself to exin.

    ¡°Her previous identity was not simple, but you still bullied her, didn¡¯t you? This must be Fifth Miss Shao from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, right? Yuhui Nunnery is amazing. You even dare to bully the one rted to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Zhang Qn was smart. Thinking of Shao Wanru¡¯s previous words and some rumors and spections that she had heard, she immediately understood Shao Wanru¡¯s identity and sneered.

    Hearing his words, all the pilgrims were shocked. They all stunned at Shao Wanru, who was standing in front of them.

    The news that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had recognized their Miss of lineal descent had been spread all over the capital city these days, and many people had known about it. They had also heard that this Fifth Miss Shao was going to observe mourning for her parents in the nunnery. It had only been a few days, but she had already been bullied like this? This was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ granddaughter and Miss of lineal descent of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If it were anyone else, would they have been bullied to death?

    However, other smart people might think of another possibility. It was heard that everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t like Fifth Miss Shao. The well-known First Miss Shao used to live in Yuhui Nunnery and she was familiar with the nuns here. Was it possible that First Miss Shao wanted to use another person¡¯s hand to bully Fifth Miss Shao? Otherwise, how could a nun in the nunnery have the guts to do such a thing?

    ¡°It¡¯s because our nunnerycks control. Such a thing won¡¯t happen in the future. Fifth Miss, please forgive our nunnery for our oversight!¡± Puyu Nun said in a low gesture. She was a reception nun of Yuhui Nunnery and was always good at talking, so she also knew what to do at this time.

    ¡°Nun, you are too polite. It has nothing to do with you. Please help me investigate Huiqing Nun. Why does she want to drive me away to the downhill? What can this benefit her?¡±

    Shao Wanru did not blindly try to find out Yuhui Nunnery¡¯s fault, but calmly put the me on Huiqing. Who would gain the greatest benefit?

    This was the key point!

 Chapter 473 - Heâ€™s Gone to Complain

    <h4>Chapter 473 He¡¯s Gone to Comin</h4>

    ¡°Thank you very much for your generosity, Fifth Miss. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find out what happened!¡± Puyu Nun wiped her cold sweat secretly. She was very grateful that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t pursue the responsibility of Yuhui Nunnery, so she thanked her repeatedly.

    Since the matter had been settled, the crowd dispersed. Of course, the believers scattered to spread the news. Everyone guessed much about Fifth Miss Shao¡¯sst sentence.

    Who could Fifth Miss Shao who had juste to the mountain be enemies with? Even if they did, who would dare to do that to her? Had the nuns gone crazy? If that was not the case, then who was going to deal with Fifth Miss Shao?

    Could it be that the First Miss Shao of the Shao¡¯s Mansion who had a good reputation was only seeming dignified and elegant on the surface? Was she actually a vicious person?

    There were different opinions. Some people said this, and some people said that. But it happened under the eyes of these people. So it had pieces of evidence. Many people thought that this matter had something to do with First Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Didn¡¯t people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion say that they didn¡¯t like this Fifth Miss Shao?

    Shan Yu Nun took the nuns of Yuhui Nunnery to leave, leaving only brother and sister Zhang and Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Are you the daughter of Infanta Qinghua and the former Heir of Duke Xing?¡± Zhang Qn looked Shao Wanru up and down curiously and asked with a smile. She was a quick-witted girl who was about the same age as Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I am. Thank you both for what you did just now.¡± Shao Wanru turned to the two siblings and bowed naturally.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just see the injustice and feel angry. No matter who sees this kind of thing, they will stand out.¡± Zhang Lanjue¡¯s voice was full of pride. He felt that his mother would not scold him for making trouble this time, but would praise him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You¡¯re too polite. Everyone would talk about this kind of thing if they see it. The nuns of Yuhui Nunnery are too bullying. I¡¯m going to live here for a period of cultivation recently. If someone dares to do this to me, I won¡¯t be able to stand it anymore!¡± Zhang Qn pursed her lips and then held Shao Wanru¡¯s hands. ¡°Will I be able to live next to you then? I heard that living with a long time is different from living with a short time!¡±

    All the guestrooms were gathered together. Usually, all the guestrooms were arranged by the nunnery. Those who lived here within a month could be counted as temporary lodgings. For those who lived long, it would usually take more than a month. The nunnery would pick up some courtyards with more beautiful scenery for them to live in. If they were not satisfied, they could refurbish and fill the house with money.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru before did like this.

    There were basically no nearby pilgrims as neighbors. The environment was quiet and elegant, and the pilgrims who lived here for a long time could cultivate more peacefully.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you to ask if there is another courtyard!¡± Shao Wanru was very fond of the straightforward Miss Zhang, so she thought for a while and said with a smile.

    She hadn¡¯t been in Yuhui Nunnery for a long time, so she really didn¡¯t know the environment beside her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have one. Can Ie and y with you when I move inter? Will it disturb your self-cultivation?¡±

    Zhang Qn did not make things difficult for Shao Wanru. She knew that she was not the one who had the final say on this matter. She smiled and suggested something else. The particrly beautiful Shao Wanru in front of her made her eyes light up. This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful girl. She wanted to get close to Shao Wanru subconsciously.

    Furthermore, Shao Wanru looked kind and friendly. She was a nice person and did not look down on others like the Misses of aristocratic family at all.

    Although Prime Minister Zhang came from an extraordinary family, he was not from the elegant families in the capital city. The official system was somewhat different from the noble system. It paid more attention to ability rather than family background.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s family background was very strange. She used to be the Second Miss of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, who was from the official system, but now she was both from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She was the real noble Miss of aristocratic family, and she was the most distinguished one.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be bothered! I will still have some time after chanting for Mother and Father every day,¡± Shao Wanru said gently.

    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s a deal then. When the timees, I will definitelye and find you!¡± Zhang Qn did not hide her happiness as she said with a smile.

    Zhang Lanjue was about to speak but stopped on second thought. He looked at his younger sister and Shao Wanru. Then, he nudged his younger sister¡¯s waist with his elbow.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Zhang Qn was talking with excitement, but she was interrupted. She turned her head and said unpleasantly.

    Zhang Lanjue silently made a mouth shape. However, Zhang Qn was just in the joy of finding a good friend. How could she have anything inmon with her big brother?

    After she did not see it clearly, she said loudly, ¡°Brother, just say what you want to say. It¡¯s so light. How can I listen to it?¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru and her servant turned around, Zhang Lanjue¡¯s face turned red. After stamping his feet, he gritted his teeth and said loudly, ¡°A censer, an eight-sided censer!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the censer?¡± Zhang Qn didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Zhang Lanjue¡¯s words, so she blinked her eyes and asked.

    Shao Wanru understood and a smile appeared on her face. She had seen this First Young Master Zhang looking at the censer vigorously from outside the temple earlier. It was obvious that he liked the censer very much.

    Therefore, she hade up with the way to pick up the censer in order to lure him here.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to be so persistent. He hadn¡¯t forgotten about this until now.

    ¡°My censer, my censer!¡± Seeing her younger sister¡¯s stupidity, Zhang Lanjue couldn¡¯t help patting her head and could only give her more hints. He secretly looked at Shao Wanru with his eyes.

    It was very chaotic then and he did not notice where the censer that he liked was. He wanted to ask Shao Wanru directly but it was not convenient. As such, he wanted to remind his younger sister of it.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to be so stupid! Zhang Lanjue thought angrily.

    ¡°Does Childe Zhang try to talk about the missing censer before?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. Sheughed and spoke frankly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, just that censer. Where did it go?¡± Zhang Lanjue nodded with excitement. Finally, there was a smart one!

    Shao Wanru said with a smile, ¡°The censer is at the bottom of the biggest Buddhist altar in the side hall. First Young Master Zhang can find it!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, thank you, Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Zhang Lanjue couldn¡¯t stay for a second. He saluted towards Shao Wanru, lifted his robe and ran out quickly.

    The servant chased after him and called him. He didn¡¯t answer him and his mind was full of the censer that he was going to get ready.

    At that time, it will be one of the collections that he can show off everywhere.

    Watching her brother running away, even Zhang Qn felt ashamed. Sure enough, her brother was a dandy. Look at what he had done, it made people feel ashamed!

    Fortunately, she was a straightforward person. Even though she felt ashamed, she did not feel very ufortable. She was able to chat with Shao Wanru. The two of them sat by the side and chatted. The other servant girls helped to clean up the hall.

    After packing up, Madam Zhang also sent people over and asked Zhang Qn to go over to worship the ancestors again. Then Zhang Qn reluctantly got up and left.

    When Zhang Qn returned to the main hall, she found that the religious ceremonies had not yet begun. She was immediately unhappy. She pouted and sat down in the chair in the side hall. She said coyly, ¡°Mother, Fifth Miss Shao and I are talking. Why are you calling me over so hurriedly? We are talking happily!¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Zhang Lanjue who put his head down and immediately knew that her eldest brother had been scolded by her mother. So she immediately got rid of the little emotions in her heart and became careful.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved in the matter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Madam Zhang looked at the brother and sister, frowned and said.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s obviously the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery who are bullying people. If I let them bully her like this, next time when I move in, will I be bullied by them?¡±

    Zhang Qn took Madam Zhang¡¯s hands unhappily and shook them.

    Her words made Madam Zhang silent and made aparison. All the parents cared about their children. Thinking that this Fifth Miss Shao was a little girl but she was mourning for her father and was forced to leave in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and all people in it seemed to dislike her, Madam Zhang could not help but sigh and think that this girl was so poor!

    ¡°Mother, Fifth Miss Shao is a good person. She looks younger than me and is skinny and pitiful.¡± Thinking of Shao Wanru, who was dressed in a loose robe, Zhang Qn felt pity for her. The loose robe made her look like arge cloth bag. But even so, she still looked beautiful.

    ¡°Well, well, I don¡¯t object you to see her. I just want you to be careful and don¡¯t care about the business of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Madam Zhang said helplessly to her daughter.

    The daughter should be brought up in a pettish manner, and Madam Zhang did bring up her daughter in a pettish manner. However, her son was brought up in a harsh and solid manner.

    Fortunately, her daughter was still reasonable and was not spoilt.

    Although Madam Zhang did not know the inside story of the matter, she felt that it would not be simple. Otherwise, why would the Miss of an aristocratic family, who had juste back, be forced to the mountain without the protection of her biological parents!

    ¡°Mother, all the things are finished? I¡¯m going out if there¡¯s nothing else!¡± Zhang Lanjue smiled when he saw that his younger sister had healed his mother. He stood up and shook his robe. He had found the censer, but he didn¡¯t have time to look at it. At this time, he wanted to y with it before the religious ceremonies started.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Madam Zhang¡¯s face fell down and she shouted at him.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Zhang Lanjue turned around pitifully.

    ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. There are all women in the nunnery. Don¡¯t offend anyone!¡± Madam Zhang said.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t believe that nonsense, do you?¡± Zhang Lanjue felt that he had been wronged. How could he fall in love with these young and beautiful nuns and offend them and then make trouble.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Madam Zhang¡¯s hand hit the table heavily. It was a rumor, and she had heard about it. Butter on, ording to Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s words, it seemed not to be a rumor, but it seemed to be true!

    Madam Zhang didn¡¯t want her son to be caught in this kind of thing. Her son¡¯s temper was not very good. So it was safest for him to stay with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A carefree voice came from the Zen room.

    ¡°Teacher, teacher, save me!¡± The nun kneeling at the door of the Zen room cried loudly on the wooden steps!

 Chapter 474 - Qin Yuru Is Married!

    <h4>Chapter 474 Qin Yuru Is Married!</h4>

    ¡°Go away. You are so narrow-minded. No wonder Fifth Miss is angry.¡± The voice in the Zen room became more and more rxed, with a hint of distancing itself from the secr world. It could cleanse the filth in one¡¯s heart.

    Just from the sound, one could tell that the person inside was a superior being who had a quiet temperament.

    ¡°Master, it is clear that they messed up and deliberately framed me. I beg you to testify for me!¡± The person kneeling at the door was Huiqing, who propped herself up and her face was teary and full of hatred.

    ¡°Idiot, there is no point in talking about this. Go sweep the floor properly. You cannot do this again!¡± Master Pu Shan¡¯s voice lowered as she murmured in a low voice.

    Obviously, this meant that she no longer cared about Huiqing¡¯s problem.

    ¡°Senior Sister, please get up. Master never bothers about this sort of thing!¡± Huiming came out of the dark corner by the window and pulled her up as she tried to coax her.

    ¡°First Miss is master¡¯s proudest follower. Her paintings have somewhat reached the true skills of a master. Originally, she could have stayed in the mountain for some time and her skills would have improved immensely. Even if she could not make the master be more well-known, she could continue to follow the master to learn her painting skills. But it was this Fifth Miss who forced First Miss toe down from the mountain. How could she have the cheek to stay here!¡±

    Huiqing stood up with a look of anger and resentment, but she did not dare to speak loudly, for fear that Master Pu Shan who was inside, would get angry.

    She and Huiming were both disciples of Master Pu Shan. They had built up a good rtionship over the years and they got along well with First Miss Shao. Suddenly, Fifth Miss Shao came and their good friend First Miss Shao had to leave the mountain because of her bad reputation. They were angry and took it out on Shao Wanru.

    That was the reason why they made things difficult for her.

    Huiming heard her subconsciously raising her voice, so she quickly covered her mouth with her hand and whispered. ¡°Senior Sister, we are not as strong as they are. Let us wait and see. When there is a chance, we can help the First Miss!¡±

    Huiqing nodded. For a gentleman to take his revenge, ten years was not too long! Would that not be a one-year-sweep? It did not matter. She still had two years to go.

    She gritted her teeth and looked at her master¡¯s Zen room again. Then she stepped away lightly.

    Even if she was full of anger and resentment, she could not disturb her master¡¯s self-cultivation.

    ¡°Master, Fifth Miss Shao said she wanted to use First Miss¡¯s room.¡± Huiming stepped forward and reported respectfully to the Zen room. She felt that Fifth Miss Shao had overrated herself and dared to make such a request.

    Everyone knew that First Miss Shao was the person master valued most. Even though she was not a direct disciple, the master¡¯s love for her had long surpassed the rtionship between teacher and disciple. First Miss Shao had only just left and now, Fifth Miss Shao was making such a request to the nunnery master. She really felt that Fifth Miss Shao was too shameless.

    After her master turned her down, she would go straight and report to Fifth Miss Shao. She wanted to see if Fifth Miss would be humiliated.

    ¡°Let her use it!¡± A low and gentle voice came out of the Zen room calmly.

    ¡°Master...¡± Huiming¡¯s eyes widened. Even Huiqing, who had walked to the entrance of the courtyard, stopped in her tracks and turned her head in surprise. Neither of them had expected this answer.

    ¡°Master!¡± Huiqing said in a low voice.

    ¡°You can leave now. You cannot make trouble for Fifth Miss Shao in the future!¡± The voice in the Zen room became increasingly distant.

    Huiqing and Huiming looked at each other in dismay. Their master had really given up First Miss Shao¡¯s private room...

    Shao Wanru¡¯s move to Shao Yanru¡¯s courtyard happened a few dayster.

    The two yards were far away from each other, but there was a straight route linking them. The high wall on one side of the road spanned the distance from one end to the other. It was the length between Shao Wanru¡¯s yard and the yard Shao Yanru lived in before.

    The wall was very high, but it was not the wall of the Yuhui Nunnery. It was only a long wall, with a small side door. Yujie had deliberately observed the side door before. Basically, it was only open for a while in the morning. No one came out. They just sent some daily consumables like vegetables through this door.

    Someone was waiting at the door to receive them.

    She was also a nun dressed in ck, but she looked much more delicate than the nuns outside. Yujie even saw a few who were especially beautiful. This should be the residence of the former imperial concubines and some pce maids who served them at that time!

    The only son of the Former Emperor was Chu Liuchen. When Chu Liuchen was born, the Former Emperor was in poor health. Shao Wanru sometimes thought, why did he not turn his son into a daughter at that time?

    ¡°If it had been so, all the problems might be solved.¡±

    At that time, the Emperor was already in control. The former Empress, who was pregnant, could no longer take charge of the imperial pce. She could only hide in a corner of the pce. It was not difficult for him to kill this child or let the child be a ¡°princess¡±.

    Then why did he leave Chu Liuchen behind?

    Although he was in poor health, as long as he existed for one day, this matter would not stop. The rumors that the Emperor had robbed his nephew of the throne would continue to spread.

    ¡°He did not use the method once and for all. Is this really the Emperor¡¯s kindness?¡±

    The Former Emperor had only one son. The other consorts of the Former Emperor were moved into the nunnery behind the high wall. It was fortunate that the Former Emperor did not have many consorts.

    After observing for a few days and finding a routine, Yujie no longer watched the side door.

    Shao Wanru went to Shao Yanru¡¯s quiet room. She passed through the side door and looked at it. It was not too high and was one meter wide. Then she looked at the high wall which was like a pce wall. After a moment of silence, she continued to move forward.

    ¡°Miss, there are a few nuns living in the yard outside. They are the nuns who watch over this little door!¡± Yujie reported the news she heard to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru nodded calmly and continued walking forward.

    The door to Shao Yanru¡¯s previous courtyard was locked. Yujie went forward and opened the door with the key. Since Pu Shan Nun consented, the key of the courtyard was sent to Yujie.

    When she pushed the door open, she realized that the courtyard was very clean. It was obvious that there were people who cleaned it regrly.

    The yard was bigger than Shao Wanru¡¯s yard. There were several main rooms in the yard, with annexes at the side. It was simr to the one where Shao Wanru lived in the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. All the other rooms were closed, but the door of the second one on the right was slightly ajar. This one should be Shao Yanru¡¯s so-called quiet room.

    When she pushed the door open, she found that the floor was oveid with wood, which was the same color as that of the willows. There were some ssic simplicity in the original color.

    There was a window that upied more than half of the wall at the back. When she pulled up the curtains, sunlight streamed into the room. There was a view of the scattered mountains outside the window. It was beautiful from afar and near. Looking out of the window, she felt rxed and happy. No wonder thedies who came to Yuhui Nunnery during their final days tried their best to get a glimpse of Shao Yanru¡¯s quiet room.

    Painting here would not only keep the heart and soul quiet, but also calm one¡¯s heart and stir up the sources of inspiration.

    ¡°Miss, it is so beautiful here. It is much more beautiful than yours!¡± Yujie could not help but exim.

    ¡°Is it set at the edge of the cliff?¡± Qu Le tilted her head and looked out of the window.

    ¡°It should be. It is not easy to build it here. This kind of ce could not have been built casually. Usually, people in the nunnery will leave this kind of ce for pilgrims to enjoy the view. If they are upied by this courtyard, no one can see the scenery in front of us!¡±

    Yujie felt that it was a loss for Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°This courtyard has been built only recently!¡± Shao Wanru looked around and took a few slow steps toward the window. ¡°It should have been specially built for Shao Yanru.¡±

    ¡°Yuhui Nunnery gave in so easily to this First Miss Shao. She came here for a few months and her reputation suffered such a big blow, but the nunnery did not seem to be affected!¡±

    Yujie pouted and felt that this First Miss Shao had so much luxury, even with such a low key profile.

    Everyone thought that First Miss Shao came to the mountain for self-cultivation. Looking at this scenery, not to mention a few months of self-cultivation, Yujie felt that it would not be bad to cultivate even for a few years.

    Yujie, who grew up in the mountains since she was a child, especially longed for this kind of life.

    ¡°There is nothing to lose. First Miss Shao must have given them a lot of benefits.¡± Shao Wanru smiled lightly as a trace of darkness appeared in her eyes.

    Shao Yanru had been very kind to Yuhui Nunnery in her past life. After entering the pce, she had given gifts to Yuhui Nunnery from time to time. Besides, even the imperial concubines of the Former Emperor received benefits.

    In her previous life, Shao Wanru had heard of a rumor that had something to do with Shao Yanru¡¯s room. However, she did not know whether it was true. However, it did not matter. She would be the one to take over the room from now on.

    Shao Wanru, who was on the mountain, began to live a quiet life. She lived a peaceful but fulfilling life. She read scriptures for her parents every day and did embroidery like the other girls from aristocratic families. Sometimes, she would follow Mingqiu Nun to learn about medicine. When she was in Jiangzhou, she had been in too much of a hurry to study it well.

    Sometimes, she would walk long distances to draw in the quiet room.

    Shao Wanru was able to draw portraits for the girls in her past life. She was very talented in painting. Furthermore, she had good painting skills and she liked drawing very much.

    She also had a kind of feeling in this peaceful and quiet environment.

    There were no worldly affairs in the mountains. Gradually, Fifth Miss Shao, as well as some rumors about Fifth Miss Shao disappeared along with the other rumors.

    There had never been a shortage of other rumors in the capital city. Today, the gossip was mainly about the marriage of the Young Lady of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    First Miss Qin¡¯s reputation was ruined and in tatters. In order to climb up the ranks, she abandoned her ex-fiance before their marriage. Later, she was engaged to the current one and wanted to hook up with Prince Cheng. After she failed to do so, she pretended to be the daughter of Princess Qinghua and the former Heir of Duke Xing. Later, she was driven out.

    This time, there was only a red sedan chair that was carried from Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Originally, she only invited several close friends of hers, but she did not know that the news had spread all over, due to some unknown reason.

    On the day of the wedding, after the bridal sedan chair carrying Qin Yuru went past, many rotten eggs and rotten cabbages were thrown by onlookers from both sides of the road.

    This was something that had never happened before. It was said that the new bride who was carried into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was so angry that she smashed a lot of things in the wedding bedroom, which made the rtives and friendsugh at her. There used to be a joke about Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, but now it became a joke of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

 Chapter 475 - The Woman Who Wanted to Get the Imperial Throne

    <h4>Chapter 475 The Woman Who Wanted to Get the Imperial Throne</h4>

    ¡°Mother, do I have to go with you?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Madam of Duke Xing with displeasure. She frowned slightly and looked arrogant. But even so, she was still a very beautiful Young Madam.

    Under her willow leaf shaped eyebrows, there was a cid look in her eyes. Although she had the proud air of aristocratic families, she was not the kind of person who made people detest her. They even felt that the woman in front of them was beautiful, elegant and attractive.

    No wonder everyone said that the First Miss Shao was talented and beautiful. Not only did she have outstanding talent, but she was also very beautiful. She had a rare kind of beauty.

    ¡°ording to the Empress Queen¡¯s decree, you have to go at this age. You were in the Yuhui Nunnery before, but now you have to go aftering down from the mountain!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said helplessly and reached out to press her forehead. ¡°It is all that b*tch¡¯s fault. She forced you toe down from the mountain and ruined the situation!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing, of course, cared about the prince¡¯s concubine selection. She not only cared about it, but also thought that her daughter was likely to be chosen. However, she was afraid that her daughter would be selected at this time. At present, it was the most dangerous time. Her daughter left before in order to avoid being present at the most dangerous time.

    ¡°If she marries into the mansion of Prince Zhou, what will she do when Prince Yue seeds?¡±

    ¡°What will happen if Prince Zhou eventually bes the Emperor after she is married to Prince Yue?¡±

    Of course, Shao Yanru did not want to marry anyone at this moment. She would rather be an olddy. Before the situation was clear, she had been living on the mountain and used the reason of wanting to learn how to paint as her excuse. Others would only say that she was indifferent to fame and wealth. When other Misses from aristocratic families dressed up, she stayed alone on the mountain and lived a peaceful and unambitious life.

    Anyone would think highly of her.

    With her fame and wisdom, as well as the rtionship with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, it would be easy for her to marry anyone. It did not matter if she was the official wife after she got married. With her personal strength and that of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru thought it would only be a matter of time before she became the next Empress.

    Even if she waited and got married at the age of 20, she still felt fine!

    Six years was enough to make the situation clear, but now it was not the best time. She was not willing to appear in front of others.

    After showing up early in front of others, without that kind of dignity and air of mystery, she would lose a lot of advantages in the future.

    She only said that she would live on the mountain for more than half a year. If the situation was still unclear, she would continue to live there. She could say that her painting lessons were difficult and she needed to pay more attention to it.

    She did not expect that Shao Wanru, an unknown person, would ruin the whole thing.

    ¡°That girl is too cunning. Mother, didn¡¯t I ask you to be careful of her? You even let the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion pin her down. How could you let her recognize her kin so amicably?¡±

    Shao Yanru said with an unhappy look.

    ¡°Who knew that this b*tch would be so sly. I did not pay attention to her for a while and I was driven to this situation!¡± Madam of Duke Xing frowned and defended herself.

    Seeing her daughter¡¯s face, she felt a little guilty.

    Shao Yanru was her daughter, but after Shao Yanru matured, Madam of Duke Xing would always feel nervous when facing her daughter. Compared with herself, this daughter was too sensible and amazing. Even Duke Xing, who had always thought little of women, praised his daughter highly.

    Her daughter was perfect in every aspect. In the entire capital, there was no Miss from any aristocratic family who couldpare with her. She was not only beautiful, but also graceful in every way. Every step she took was well nned. With a daughter like her, even the mother would feel inferior.

    Shao Yanru leaned on the sofa behind her. There were some mockery on her elegant face. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t quibble. You cannot get away with it. Don¡¯t fight if you are not sure. You must hit her hard when you fight and you cannot get yourself involved. Mother, I think you have been Madam of Duke Xing for a long time, so you don¡¯t even have any awareness of any crisis in the least!¡±

    She raised her brows with a hint of iciness, making her look even more regal than before.

    Such an aura was very stressful to Madam of Duke Xing. Her daughter¡¯s noble aura was stronger than that of the other imperial concubines in the pce and only the aura of the Empress Dowager and the Empress Queen could bepared with it.

    Did this mean that her daughter would definitely be the future Empress one day? Thinking of this, Madam of Duke Xing became more and more warm-hearted and obedient toward her daughter.

    ¡°This... is my fault. I thought she was just a little girl. It is not a big deal. I did not expect such a big change to happen. Later, I could not suppress it anymore. Your father is still ming me for burning your big brother¡¯s yard. Even if I want to burn this girl to death, I will not burn your big brother¡¯s yard.¡±

    Thinking of this, Madam of Duke Xing felt that her heart was still painful at this time. They were her treasures, her yard and all her painstaking efforts. She would not spare that person once she found out who had done it.

    ¡°Mother, since you cannot bear to give the courtyard to her, you should not have given her a ce to live. She is a just a girl who came into our mansion. It is normal for Mother to have only an ordinary rtionship with her. Why do you have to think so much about seeking fame?¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s voice was very soft and pleasant. If one did not listen to the content clearly, one would feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze. However, the content of her words was a direct usation against Madam of Duke Xing and she did not spare her mother¡¯s dignity.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face turned blood red and she argued forcefully, ¡°I thought wrongly at that time. I thought she was just a bumpkin from Jiangzhou!¡±

    ¡°But it turns out that you were wrong. You are the bumpkin, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shao Yanru narrowed her eyes slightly and her expression became more and more unpleasant.

    Originally, the n she made was to be appreciated by her grandmother and father, which was very good. But now, it was destroyed by her mother. Shao Yanru felt that even if she was in a good mood, she would still vent her anger at this time.

    ¡°But... but...¡± Madam of Duke Xing was embarrassed.

    ¡°Mother, there is no ¡®but¡¯. If you feel that you cannot deal with it, just tell my father directly. Don¡¯t talk so much that it is dyed. My eldest brother will be back. If my eldest brother sees his burned out courtyard, he will not be happy. Think about how you are going to exin it to my eldest brother!¡±

    Shao Yanru waved her hand and started to drive her away in an unpleasant manner!

    ¡°I will exin this to your eldest brother! Your father... I can¡¯t discuss this with him. I don¡¯t know what he thinks about it in his heart. Maybe he will also...¡± Madam of Duke Xing said.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to exin anymore. Does it make sense for you to be jealous all day long? The rtionship between father and that woman has nothing to do with you. Such a crazy woman does not deserve to be always in your thoughts for so many years. What¡¯s worse, it makes you lose control of yourself! Mother, are you really that stupid? Why do you have to be jealous of a mad woman? No wonder father likes you less and less now!¡±

    Shao Yanru coldly picked up the tea by the table, took a sip and said this with a smile that did not reach her eyes.

    Being ridiculed by her own daughter, Madam of Duke Xing could not bear it, no matter how well-cultivated she was. What she said cut Madam of Duke Xing to the heart.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er, you don¡¯t understand this kind of thing. You don¡¯t need to defend your father. It is not that I am jealous...¡±

    ¡°Mother, you had better forget about it. It does not make sense. You can tell them that I am sick, at this banquet. Just tell them that I got a cold aftering down from the mountain. Let the doctor in our mansion take a look at me and then the doctor outside the mansion.¡±

    Shao Yanru became impatient and raised her eyebrows.

    Being provoked by her daughter over and over again, Madam of Duke Xing was so depressed that she could not breathe properly. But now she could not ignore this serious matter. So she pretended that she did not hear the first half of Shao Yanru¡¯s words. She calmed down and said with a dry smile, ¡°It is fine to ask the doctor in our mansion to say that you caught a cold. I am afraid that you cannot ask for a doctor from outside.¡±

    It would be a crime to deceive the emperor if someone who was not sick, feigned illness, to avoid attending the banquet held in the pce. Although the banquet was held to choose imperial concubines and it was said to be a process of selecting imperial concubines, it was still the Empress Queen¡¯s order. If she really went against the Empress Queen¡¯s order, it would be a big deal!

    ¡°Mother, you really have no ideas. You can get someone to pour some water on a few servant girls and then let the girls stay up for a night in their wet clothes. Look for the one who bes seriously ill, then they can carry her to me and let the doctor have a look at her. Then that will be okay!¡±

    Shao Yanru said unconcernedly.

    It was cold even if one dressed in heavy clothes on such a cold winter¡¯s night. If someone had a few pots of water poured over them during such a cold winter and stayed in their wet clothes for a whole night, she might get sick and die.

    However, the lives of a few servant girls did not matter.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Good, good, good, you have a good idea. I will go and ask someone to do it now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is too early now? Mother, the sun is still high up in the sky. When you do this kind of thing, don¡¯t you have to do it in the evening, so few people can see you?¡±

    Shao Yanru felt that she really could not talk to her mother anymore. It was not a routine at all. No wonder her mother was defeated by a bumpkin who just arrived in the capital city. She had to leave the mountain because of this.

    In this way, that bumpkin was only a little smarter than her mother. She still did not take her seriously.

    She ignored Madam of Duke Xing, who was still smiling. She thought to herself whether she should see Prince Yue first, or Prince Zhou, in private. Of course, this meeting was not meant to be a special visit. She had to meet them identally and express her helplessness.

    Only keeping in touch with both sides could help her secure the position of Empress in the end.

    She could afford to wait for three or four years. With her beautiful appearance and excellent talent, she would seed no matter who became the Crown Princess.

    However, knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy was the only way to obtain the final victory. She would not fight without confidence.

    After thinking it over, she sat up and walked to the window. A servant girl had already prepared the ink for her. She picked up the brush and thought about the names of severaldies from the aristocratic families who might be Princess Chu and Princess Zhou. She wrote down the names one by one, and then carefully analyzed the shorings and advantages thesedies had.

    Only after understanding all of this would she be able to n and make a move...

    As for Shao Wanru, she did not need to care at all...

 Chapter 476 - Lost in the Unchangeable Fate

    <h4>Chapter 476 Lost in the Unchangeable Fate</h4>

    The grand consort selection banquet soon ended.

    It turned out that nobody was eligible. Manydies went there hopefully but left disappointedly. It was said that some of them even cried so badly that they couldn¡¯t walk out their mansion.

    Hearing that nody was selected, Empress Dowager and the Queen made a decision that they would hold the selection again in the next few years, which meant that nody of the right age from those aristocratic families was chosen this time.

    The result of not being selected meant that thesedies would miss the chance of marrying princes. Even though one or twodies might be able to stay here, the majority had lost the final chance and had to rearrange their marriages. Severaldies who were from those grand and high-ranking families had not epted any engagement before this banquet was held just because they attempted to marry these princes.

    Since mostdies had to marry other men, there had emerged an engaged boom after the consort selection. As thesedies knew they had lost the chance, they couldn¡¯t wait any more. As a result, many of them had decided to marry others, while those who were unwilling to marry were forced to get married by their family. Those who had not been engaged were still very young.

    Some still decided to wait around as the imperial examination in the spring was around the corner. Moreover, it was popr for those wealthy and influential families all over the country went out to choose those who passed the exam as their sons-inw when the result was released. Thus, these mansions thought they still had time.

    The examination this time had be many mansions¡¯ focus.

    Soon, the examination which had been expected by many people started and then came the result. Those who passed the exam were in great excitement while those who failed were downhearted and were bemoaning their fate.

    The best and the third schrs were acquaintances.

    The result was exactly the same as Shao Wanru¡¯s memory that Qi Tianyu ranked third. She was informed this message when she was parading the street on a horse that day, which made her anxious and she looked spiritless.

    Walking into the yard and heading to Shao Yanru¡¯s silence room with Yujie, she suddenly hesitated when her hand just touched the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡± A refined voice sounded inside.

    Pressing her hand silently on the door and pushing it after a pause, she beckoned to Yujie not to follow her into the room.

    When Yujie knew who was in the silence room, she felt reassured. Then, finding Xiao Xuanzi appeared at the corner, she walked to him consciously and stood outside the room with him together.

    Chu Liuchen was sitting on a mat close to the windowzily, leaning against a little table on the mat. He said without looking back, ¡°Come here.¡±

    On the table was a pot and two steaming cups of tea. A haze of smokeing from the cups made his handsome face look much more mature. The person who was in front of her seemed a little bit different!

    They had not seen each other for a long time. Although Mingqiu Nun was in charge of Chu Liuchen¡¯s body conditioning, she had to always go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. There was a saying that Prince Chen¡¯s health was not good and he seldom left his mansion now while he had used to visiting Empress Dowager in the imperial pce in the past.

    However, now Empress Dowager would go through the side entrance of the imperial pce to visit him in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion when she missed him so much.

    There were even rumors telling that this Prince Chen¡¯s time was running out as he was badly ill and was unable to get up, which meant that he would die soon.

    However, the rumored Prince Chen, who should be gravely ill and unable to get up, was leaning against a table near the mat in a leisurely manner which looked perfectly well.

    Checking his countenance, Shao Wanru found he was good even though he still looked a bit sick and his lips were pale, making him look like the Adonis who looked elegant and refined in the ink wash painting.

    But he looked gloomy, seeming that somebody offended him.

    Walking to the other side of the table near the mat, Shao Wanru took a seat. She picked up the cup and sipped gently, raising her eyes and saying, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in recovery in your mansion?¡±

    No matter who was the one he wanted to puzzle, he should be inconvenient to move since he had done so. However, if some people saw this, some ns would be made snakingly.

    Looking at Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen answered gently with a smile and his bright eyes, ¡°My health condition today changes abruptly so I asked people to bring me here to see Mingqiu Nun.¡±

    Shao Wanru was in a ck robe which she had worn since she arrived at Yuhui Nunnery. Her unfitted dress, her face without any makeup, her hair without ornament and her look, which seemed that she felt at ease as if she were at home, made her fair face tenderer as curd while her shimmery eyes were as clear as a crystal-like pool.

    There was another charm beyond this simple but elegant appearance while a seductive appearance and attractive manner were discovered in her shining eyes.

    He had not seen her for just a few months but Shao Wanru did surprise him.

    ¡°Why are you here then?¡± Shao Wanru asked impatiently as she now was depressed when knowing Qi Tianyu ranked third in the exam. She picked up the cup and yed it for a moment with a bitter look.

    Couldn¡¯t she change her fate? Qi Tianyu ranked third, which was exactly the same as the result in herst life. Was she doomed to face the tragedy in herst life? Would the result always be the same however she tried?

    ¡°Shao Wanru, do you know what does a woman value most?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a leisurely manner while shaking his sleeves.

    Staring at Chu Liuchen, not understanding his words, Shao Wanru nkly repeated, ¡°What does woman value most?¡±

    ¡°The female virtues. You know you are now with me, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. Although he put the cup down the table gently, it seemed that he made a thunder-like sound.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Shao Wanru had no idea about the reason why he said those words to her and it seemed that he was interrogating her.

    ¡°I mean, you must end your rtionship with Qi Tianyu no matter what rtionship did you two have in the past! You are my woman. I don¡¯t allow you to have anything to do with any other man!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s face suddenly got livid. The gentle smile on his face immediately vanished and was reced with a sullen and cold look.

    Shao Wanru was dumbfounded by the sudden change of his countenance and totally forgot what he just said.

    The next instant she felt Chu Liuchen kicked away the stool with great force. After that, Chu Liuchen hurriedly grabbed her hands and pushed her over suddenly.

    Shao Wanru was shocked by his sudden move. When she tried to reach out and get up, she found Chu Liuchen grabbing her wrists with a great force which she couldn¡¯t get away with. Then she was forced to lean back andy on the mat because of his strength. Sleeves brandishing, Chu Liuchen pinned her down with his extremely handsome face toward hers.

    His slightly nted eyes squinted at her. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t discern what his expression was now and couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°Prince Chen, I don¡¯t understand! I don¡¯t know Qi Tianyu well!¡± With her eyshes fluttering, she finally figured out what Chu Liuchen was talking about. Her face immediately reddened because of anger and embarrassment. She struggled to push him away when she answered.

    Qi Tianyu was thest person Shao Wanru wanted to have anything to do with in the world.

    Thinking of the fact that Qi Tianyu colluded with Qin Yuru and persecuted her together, she became furious.

    Her hand strength was no match for Chu Liuchen¡¯s. Chu Liuchen pinned her down and towered over her without any other move. He stared at Shao Wanru who was of very small stature with an inexplicable look.

    ¡°If you were not familiar with him, then why would you have been so restless today because he just ranks third in the exam? Or do you want to see him parade the street on a horse?¡± Chu Liuchen sneered, reaching out and pushing her hands controlled by him above her head.

    Shao Wanru felt hurt in her hands which were grabbed heavily by Chu Liuchen. She suddenly got mad when she failed to get away with his control. ring at Chu Liuchen, she said, ¡°How can you make such a ridiculous conclusion? Given the event in Jiangzhou, the war between Qi Tianyu and me would end unless one of us dies! Thus, why would I feel happy because he ranked third in the exam and would even want to see him? Your Highness, don¡¯t you feel that I want to take his life now?¡±

    She didn¡¯t lie but was telling her true thoughts. Her shimmery eyes were covered by her hatred toward Qi Tianyu. She stretched out her leg and tried to kick Chu Liuchen away.

    The feeling of being suppressed and being unable to move was the same as herst life in which she was pushed into the abyss and was controlled by others.

    She had been very tired today because of Qi Tianyu and she had always been thinking whether she would be cut in half and die with her body disassembled in this life.

    With her hands grabbed and her legs suppressed by Chu Liuchen, the nervous tension finally wore her out. The thought that it was her fate that was pinned down upied her mind and she only knew that she could finally get free after she got away with her fate.

    She struggled to escape from this constraint with her arms waving and legs kicking, trying to kick Chu Liuchen away. She now was totally frantic. There were countless pieces of memory blooming like fireworks in her mind. She felt like her memory was smashed into pieces in which she could see herself painfully struggling.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Noticing Shao Wanru¡¯s abnormal behavior, Chu Liuchen asked when he reached out and pressed Shao Wanru¡¯s lips.

    The instant he put his finger on her lips, Shao Wanru opened her mouth and gave him a hard bite.

    Chu Liuchen felt hurt and frowned. He used his thumb and the middle finger to flip Shao Wanru¡¯s mandible. Feeling hurt, Shao Wanru opened her mouth subconsciously but she still was staring at Chu Liuchen in a frenzied way.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s gaze fell upon Shao Wanru¡¯s face. She looked so pale that it was obvious that there was something wrong with her. His slender fingers moved slowly from her chin to her slim neck.

    It was so slim that he could snap her neck like a twig.

    He grabbed her neck fiercely. The sense of choking made Shao Wanru start to struggle for air with her body ckening. She graduallypsed into unconsciousness.

    The moment Chu Liuchen stopped holding her neck, Shao Wanru finally felt revived. At the very beginning, she could see nothing but gradually, Chu Liuchen¡¯s appearance became clear. This time, there was no piece of memory but only Chu Liuchen.

    Shao Wanru began to cough severely. When feeling the constraint on her arms disappeared, she hurried to pull her hand back and covered her chest, started to cough heavily and gulped fresh air. She could tell that Chu Liuchen did want to suffocate her.

    This thought sobered her up. The man in front of her was Prince Chen, the man who was moody and the one who drowned the imperial pce with blood!

 Chapter 477 - Who Was Whose Shield?

    <h4>Chapter 477 Who Was Whose Shield?</h4>

    ¡°You want to murder me?¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly and eerily as his lips were close to Shao Wanru¡¯s cheek and licked her white and tender cheek.

    Shao Wanru now looked normal and her eyes were shining again. She red at Chu Liuchen, gasping, ¡°No!¡± She just wanted to get away with his control but what she didter was totally out of subconsciousness.

    Seeing the hatred vanish in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, Chu Liuchen took a cold nce at her and alsoid beside her and snorted. ¡°I know you don¡¯t dare!¡±

    Reaching out, he half cuddled Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Tell me about Qi Tianyu. I don¡¯t allow your affair with Qi Tianyu to screw up my n!¡±

    Shao Wanru closed her eyes and felt a little dizzy. As she still felt the back of her head was throbbing, she then rubbed lightly her head subconsciously.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with him. You saw what happened in Jiangzhou. He attempted to plot against me with Qin Yuru together! Given that, how would I have an affair with him?¡±

    Shao Wanru gradually calmed down and exined.

    Arge hand put on the back of her head and was rubbing softly. ¡°It is said that when you were still in Qin¡¯s Mansion, you two mansions even attempted to get united by marriage. So I suppose it should be Qi Tianyu and you, right?¡± said he.

    Shao Wanru now felt a littlefortable because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s vigorous massage on her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Shao Wanru answered as she was particrly clear that it was impossible to hide this matter from the public, especially Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°However, Qin¡¯s Mansion and Qi¡¯s Mansion had a bad rtion because of that event, but how would Qin Huaiyong let you engage to Qi Tianyu?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice sounded much gentler and softer. Although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t open her eyes, she knew he now was cid.

    She smiled bitterly inwardly. This prince¡¯s race of changing mood was much faster than that of turning a page.

    ¡°Well, during that time, General Qin has always been in favor of Qi Tianyu. I suppose he might consider Qi Tianyu as a perfect son-inw so he has always liked him. However, it was just his thought and I have told Madam Shui that I was unwilling to marry him,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Since she had promised Chu Liuchen to be his shield, she would not screw up his n.

    As for the reason why Chu Liuchen asked her about this, she now felt it was reasonable. After all, they were on the same side now. Moreover, Empress Dowager had agreed with them, so if some bad rumors about her were spread, Chu Liuchen would be the one who had to suffer from this. No wonder he would be so angry just now.

    ¡°Anyway, nobody can determine my marriage!¡± To assure Chu Liuchen, Shao Wanru added and tried to show that she would not drag him down.

    Actually, Shao Wanru thought she should appreciate Chu Liuchen as Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was unable to decide her marriage as they wanted since she now was Chu Liuchen¡¯s shield.

    Even if Madam of Duke Xing had other ns or tried to make her marry others, she now could not decide Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage.

    Since Empress Dowager had known the rtionship between Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru and also had agreed with this matter, Emperor should also know this matter. Moreover, with her grandmother¡¯s support, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was unable to decide her future with her marriage.

    This made Shao Wanru relieved. Without this, she didn¡¯t have to behave passively anymore.

    Given this, it could also say that Chu Liuchen was her shield!

    ¡°It will be good if you have nothing to do with him. I heard that Master Qi is very nostalgic. Even though he was wronged and was dumped by Qin Yuru, the current wife of the heir of Duke Yong, he has never spoken ill of her in the public.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said leisurely as he took a nce at Shao Wanru who frowned and closed her eyes.

    ¡°A fish for fame!¡± Shao Wanru snorted without hiding her disdain for Qi Tianyu. She curled her cherry mouth in a sarcastic way.

    Chu Liuchen was satisfied with her response and kept rubbing the back of Shao Wanru¡¯s head. He rubbed vigorously but also very softly. ¡°A fish for fame? The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is very suitable for this title!¡±

    ¡°This is no easy task to deal with Shao Yanru! You have to be very careful!¡± Thinking about Shao Yanru, Shao Wanru still decided to warn Chu Liuchen. In herst life, Shao Yanru had entered the imperial harem and be the Emperor¡¯s beloved concubine. This matter would definitely be directly relevant to Chu Liuchen. However, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Shao Yanru would enter the pce and be the Emperor¡¯s beloved concubine. Given her disposition, what she wanted most should be the title of princess of one of those princes or, in other words, the Empress in the future.

    ¡°When Empress held the consort selection banquet, this First Miss Shao even imed that she was seriously ill. It was said that they even invited the imperial physician to treat her. All said that she was seriously ill. They even said that it was because she had abandoned herself to learning painting in Yuhui Nunnery without taking a rest that she got ill!¡±

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s eyebrows rxed a little bit, Chu Liuchen then reached out his hand and cuddled her in his arms, putting her head on his arms.

    Shao Wanru tried to push him away but failed because his strength was great. No matter how she tried, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t move at all but, in turn, Shao Wanru got very tired and even sweaty because of this. Moreover, the back of her head which got better just now got painful again. Thus, she gave up and justid there.

    She didn¡¯t expect that this man who looked so weak that he might get hurt when being touched would be so strong.

    ¡°Who is chosen by Shao Yanru?¡± Shao Wanru asked casually when she kept closing her eyes. She now finally gave up struggling and didn¡¯t dare to shake her head as she feared that she might get painful somewhere.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± said Chu Liuchen.

    Shao Wanru understood this. However, she started to get curious about the reason why Shao Yanru would enter the harem and be the current Emperor¡¯s imperial concubine, which should be herst choice!

    Even though she could be the Emperor¡¯s most beloved concubine, she could not be the Empress. Since the current Empress gave birth to Prince Zhou, her status was very solid which meant that a beloved concubine could not shake it. Even if Shao Yanru was so fortunate that she also gave birth to a son, she had to let the son get recognized by the Emperor and let everyone admit that this boy was much better than other princes. Thus, it was impossible.

    In herst life, the sixth prince who was suffocated by Shao Yanru was not Shao Yanru¡¯s biological son but a pce maid¡¯s. The pce maidter died in childbirth, leaving this boy alone. Then the boy became Shao Yanru¡¯s child and was raised by her. In the end, the sixth prince¡¯s death in turn brought Shao Wanru to death.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get married, they can¡¯t either! Thus, even if she takes a fancy to one of us, she can do nothing about this!¡± Chu Liuchen blurted out.

    His words silenced Shao Wanru. After a while, she asked tentatively, ¡°So there will not be any consort selection?¡±

    ¡°For now. Maybe two or three yearster!¡± answered Chu Liuchen casually. He didn¡¯t want the other princes to get support. Before he worked out aprehensive n, he didn¡¯t want them to get married and to have support from their consorts.

    ¡°Will anyone find out what you have done?¡±

    Silence for a while, Shao Wanru continued to ask. She knew Chu Liuchen must do something to the selection as Empress Dowager and the Empress both looked forward to this consort selection.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to get married are not only me, but also Prince Cheng. Although he doesn¡¯t marry any woman, he doesn¡¯t want the others to get married!¡± Chu Liuchen curled his lips and gave a gentle smile while his eyes looked cold and fierce.

    In a word, there were various people trying to get involved with this matter and each of them shot extraordinarily. Some attempted to get married hurriedly while the others undermined this matter. The n had been made very early.

    The room was very quiet. After a while, Shao Wanru suddenly said, ¡°You can also find a princess whose family background is very strong and powerful. Then you can have support!¡±

    Even though other princes could not get married, Shao Wanru knew Chu Liuchen could get married if he wanted to and this would not be a problem for him.

    She was only a shield for him. The only thing she could do was let Empress Dowager and Empress not bother him with the marriage, since they knew Prince Chen had a consort who had engaged to him. However, she could not help him actually. Shao Wanru now was not Qin Wanru anymore so it could also be said that she had a strong family background.

    But the so-called strong background was just a decoration.

    The whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion disliked her and everyone knew that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not support her but just maintain a semnce of kinship. When it was a crucial moment, they might smash this kinship into pieces.

    Her grandmother was very worried about her. Although her status was high, she had no exact power. If Shao Wanru needed someone to say something good for her in front of Empress Dowager,pared to her grandmother, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Chu Liuchen might be a better and more useful choice for her.

    Given these reasons, Shao Wanru thought Chu Liuchen still needed a consort who really had a strong and powerful family background.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any support but a woman who would not drag me down!¡± Chu Liuchen patted on Shao Wanru¡¯s head, right on the ce where he rubbed for her just now. The pain made her shrink her neck suddenly and she felt the ce was throbbing again. How bad the man was!

    ¡°With the strong support, you could implement your n much more leisurely!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her shimmery eyes and didn¡¯t want to fuss about his. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were all trying hard to find women who could bring them strong supports. But why didn¡¯t Chu Liuchen? This confused her.

    He was also very ambitious!

    However he pretended to be weak and innocent, he showed his ambitiousness to Shao Wanru. Otherwise, he could not win everyone and became the crown prince again in herst life.

    ¡°If I want to get support, should I have to show my sincerity?¡± Chu Liuchen gave a pat on her head again, that ce again. Shao Wanru felt so hurt that she covered the back of her head with her hands and didn¡¯t know what she did had offended this Prince Chen.

    ¡°Yes. The prince and the consort are on the same side. Only in this way can he get the support from the consort¡¯s family!¡±

    ¡°Thosedies? Would each mansion only have onedy? Maybe the otherdies in the mansion would marry my First Brother or Second Brother! Moreover, they might not support me. My weakness might even be exposed to everyone, and I might have no idea about how I die!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted.

    Then he wanted to give a pat on Shao Wanru¡¯s head. However, when he found she had covered her head, he suddenly smiled and thought Shao Wanru had been taught for getting hurt.

    With hands covering the back of her head, Shao Wanru finally figured out his meaning and kept nodding.

    No people in the capital city would like Chu Liuchen. Even if ady of a powerful aristocrat family, she might not be willing to marry him. Moreover, thisdy might even expose his true strength and mess up with his n. Thinking in this way, she felt ady with strong family background might not be useful for him.

    ¡°But, I can¡¯t help you much either, right?¡± Shao Wanru asked hesitantly.

 Chapter 478 - There Were Differences between Two Lives

    <h4>Chapter 478 There Were Differences between Two Lives</h4>

    ¡°Yes but you are the only granddaughter of Great Elder Princess!¡± answered Chu Liuchen confidently.

    What he said, actually, was true. Shao Wanru was speechless. Given she was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ only granddaughter, her status was much higher and better than the others¡¯.

    At least, no one could rece her when considering this factor.

    However, even so, she didn¡¯t know how Chu Liuchen could gain support from Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°But before you mentioned this, you didn¡¯t know that I am Great Elder Princess¡¯ granddaughter, right?¡± When Shao Wanru tried to turn to look at Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes, he reached out and turned her head back. Thus, she closed her eyes and asked curiously.

    She had been Qin Huaiyong¡¯s daughter at that time. Did he want to collect Qin Huaiyong? However, she had been just an adopted daughter and she could not let Qin Huaiyong stand by her actually.

    ¡°I have known that you are Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ granddaughter!¡± said Chu Liuchen gently. Reaching out to softly pull her white earlobe, he surprisedly found that her earlobe gradually changed from white to scarlet. Then he wanted to keep ying her ear.

    His answer made Shao Wanru speechless again. She then tried to take away the hand which was touching her ear.

    ¡°You are so farsighted.¡±

    ¡°Of course. When I saw you at the very beginning, I have known that you are a good choice. And it turns out that I am right!¡±

    Chu Liuchen now looked much more confident and she could tell that he was very proud of himself from his gentle voice, which made Shao Wanru not know what to say.

    Constantly taking Chu Liuchen¡¯s naughty hand away several times, Shao Wanru decided to ask him about proper business, ¡°Do you feel better now? You seem to be better than thest time I saw you.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t check his pulse, she did feel Chu Liuchen was different when she saw him this time. He seemed to be another person now!

    This description might not be proper. Chu Liuchen still looked like a weak handsome man outwardly, but he was totally different inwardly. When he grabbed her, he was so powerful and strong, which she never knew he could do this. A ¡°dying¡± man should not have such great strength.

    ¡°No, I still feel ufortable.¡± The hand which was touching her ear suddenly fell. He looked powerless and weak as he even coughed slightly. He took a feeble look and said, ¡°I suppose I couldn¡¯t hold on too long. Please remember to remain a widow of Prince Chen. Please let me know there is still a person remembering me!¡±

    His words were so annoying that Shao Wanru wanted to beat him. This devil could be much eviler!

    But after that, a sorrow overwhelmed her. He was a son of the Emperor who should be respected by everyone, but now was disdained by the whole city. Sincerely? How many people did treat him with sincerity on earth actually?

    She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Chu Liuchen. This time, he didn¡¯t turn her head back. Then there she saw an extremely handsome man lying beside her. His pale face and his pale lips even made his breath seem to be weak and faint. His long eyshes then casually covered his pale eyelids.

    He was so handsome and outstanding. His appearance should not appear in the vulgar world and only those handsome men in the books or paintings could beparable to his!

    He now looked pale and quiet. Especially when he closed his eyes and looked innocent, she still felt distressed about him when seeing this handsome man who closed his eyes even though she knew he was wicked.

    She thought that maybe she was older than current Chu Liuchen when she died in herst life. Seeing this man who was as handsome as the person in the painting and thinking about what he just said, she now felt pity for him.

    Reaching out spontaneously, she gently touched his handsome face. She did feel sorrowful and sad when seeing his look that he seemed to stop breathing with his eyes closed.

    Suddenly, her hand was grabbed by arge hand. Then Chu Liuchen released her hand with a confused look and pressed his forehead.

    He did that out of subconsciousness. Every time someone tried to get close to him, he would sense it quickly and react like this. However, he didn¡¯t sense anything until Shao Wanru almost touched his face. His response was slow this time.

    There was no sound in the room but their breaths, light breaths.

    When Shao Wanru was embarrassed and tried to exin, she found Chu Liuchen turned his head to the other side and kept closing his eyes, which made her feel speechless again. Since he didn¡¯t ask, then there was no need for her to exin. Thus, she also turned to another side and began to think about their current situation with her eyes closed.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s sudden arrival made her worries disappear. Calming down and thinking carefully, she found that many things had been different even though Qi Tianyu had ranked third in the exam.

    Compared to the same period in herst life, Qin Yuru had be the nominal granddaughter of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion by taking her ce and had been favored by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since she had shaved two years off her age, she was able to put off her marriage. Thus, now she should not have been married to someone.

    But what now? She got married together with her notorious reputation!

    In herst life, Qin Yuru lived afortable life with support from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion and her mother¡¯s family, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Madam Di was in charge of all affairs of the inner courtyard and thus she shifted all the mes on Shao Wanru, which in turn made Qin Yuru lived a great life.

    As for why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t support her, it should be the fact that there might be some reasons for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to think that Qin Yuru was definitely not her biological granddaughter!

    Even though she didn¡¯t know the reason, she was clear that her grandmother had always been strong. If she firmly thought that Qin Yuru was not her granddaughter, she would not change her mind whatever other said.

    This time, even though Qin Yuru married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she would not have a good life. Shao Wanru had asked Shui Run about the matter that day.

    It was obvious that Qin Yuru plotted against Di Yan and let him have to marry her in a hurry. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was going to cancel the engagement and Qin Huaiyong also agreed with that. At the beginning, they happily came to Qin¡¯s Mansion and were ready for getting rid of this encumbrance but they didn¡¯t expect that they would have to hurriedly let Di Yan marry Qin Yuru. Given that, everyone knew that it was a trap.

    However, Di Yan could say nothing to defend himself because of the nature of this trap. Moreover, since Qin Yuru was crying badly and even tried to kill herself, this scandal would be worse if Di Yan refused to marry her.

    Since Qin¡¯s Mansion demanded Di Yan must marry Qin Yuru whatever happened, it also meant that she would not lead a good life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Even though she had Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who supported her, her life would be tough in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Countess Yong had always disliked Qin Yuru. In thest life, Di Yan and Qin Yuru had both pretended to enjoy the harmony between the husband and wife in the public as Di Yan didn¡¯t dare to treat Qin Yuru badly because of her identity. Even thoughter he had an affair with Ning Caixian, he didn¡¯t dare to admit but acted in a sneaky way. It was because they could not hide anymore that his affair was exposed.

    At least, at the very beginning, Di Yan was willing to marry Qin Yuru sincerely.

    This time, everything was totally different. Given Di Yan¡¯s disposition, he would not be quiet and would not let Qin Yuru live a peaceful life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion after beingughed at in the public since he was forced to marry Qin Yuru who was notorious.

    Qin Yuru was not a person who could bear being wronged! Thus, the whole Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not be tranquil!

    Two lives were totally different. Even though some parts of them were the same, it didn¡¯t matter. Thinking in this way, Shao Wanru finally felt rxed.

    She must get possessed just now!

    Pinching her hand heavily, she clearly felt hurt in her hand and clearly realized that she was different from who she was in herst life.

    This time, she had consolidated at every step. She would not repeat her tragedy and would not die hopelessly by being wronged by others...

    ¡°Hello? What is wrong with you? How can you just fall asleep after trying to flirt with me furtively?¡± Feeling her body was shaken by something, Shao Wanru opened her eyes and looked in the air nkly, not knowing where she was.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, you won¡¯t be a woman who would discard me after having made use of me, will you?¡± The gentle voice sounded a bit disdainful. Shao Wanru turned around nkly and caught the right sight of Chu Liuchen in front of her.

    His head supported with his elbow, he looked at Shao Wanru in a contemptuous and reprobative way.

    Touching her head subconsciously, she found Chu Liuchen¡¯s arm which should be under her head disappear. Finding that she didn¡¯t know when he pulled his arm back, she finally realized that she fell asleep when thinking about those things.

    Chu Liuchen felt funny as seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s look changing from nk to surprised and noticing the red mark made by his jade when she put her face on his arm. How adorkable Shao Wanru was! She looked funny but also delicate.

    Reaching out and touching her tender face in a very natural manner, he said, ¡°You just want to touch me furtively so now I am going to want my touch back and maybe something more.¡±

    ¡°Something more?¡± Since Shao Wanru just woke up, she looked nk and repeated his word spontaneously with her shining and watery eyes fixed on Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Of course. You know who I am. How can you touch my face so casually?! Since you have done this, you must let me touch yours. Haven¡¯t you ever heard of the saying that debts should be paid?¡± Chu Liuchen exined in a leisurely manner, but inwardly he was totally amused by the red mark on her cute face!

    Unlike the intelligent look she usually presented, she now looked so adorkable and cute.

    ¡°This, well, no. That¡¯s not true.¡± Shao Wanru kept blinking her shining eyes, feeling something was wrong when hearing his words.

    ¡°Not true? For example, if you owe me a dinner, should you buy me one the next time you see me?¡± Chu Liuchen pretended to censure her and put on an innocent look.

    Shao Wanru nodded in agreement and thought it was reasonable.

    ¡°However, if I buy you a dinner first, shouldn¡¯t you need to buy me twice out of courtesy? And that is the ¡®something more¡¯ I just told you!¡± Chu Liuchen kept saying without hesitation.

    It sounded a bit reasonable. Shao Wanru first nodded but then shook her head, confused.

    Laughing, Chu Liuchen sat up and also helped Shao Wanru get up. ¡°Come on. I wanna take you to meet a person!¡± Patting her head, he said happily.

    ¡°No, I am on silent retreat!¡± Shao Wanru finally became sober again and answered as she pulled Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave Yuhui Nunnery. There is a person who wants to meet you!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled gently. He stopped taking her hand, walked to the door and said to Xiao Xuanzi who had always been guarding the door, ¡°Prepare the bamboo curtain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi answered with a smile. Winking at Yujie, he chuckled and ran away.

    When a silence fell in that room, Yujie was scared and was almost ready to run into the room. It was Xiao Xuanzi who stopped her.

    See? Everything was fine, right?

 Chapter 479 - The So-called Old Friend Who Was There to Meet Shao Wanru.

    <h4>Chapter 479 The So-called Old Friend Who Was There to Meet Shao Wanru.</h4>

    Qi Tianyu came here in a hurry. He had changed his clothes which he wore to parade in the street on horse. Now he was in a simple but elegant light green gown, which made him look normal.

    Seeing his clothes, people could hardly believe that he was the one who ranked third in the exam and the one who just paraded in the street on horse and was favored by thousands of youngdies. Now he was just an ordinary pilgrim who came to visit Yuhui Nunnery, iming that he wanted to meet Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, as her old friend.

    A nun of Yuhui Nunnery was going to inform Shao Wanru of this matter. Since Qu Le told her that Shao Wanru was in silence room, she then came here and told her about this.

    After Yujie informed herdy of this message, she came out and talked to the nun who brought the message. The nun nodded when hearing Yujie¡¯s words and soon she led Qi Tianyu who was in light green and looked extraordinary and vigorous toe here.

    Yujie had been waiting outside the courtyard. When she saw Qi Tianyuing, she hurried to bow to him and said, ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, mydy was still painting in the silence room and hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can wait for her,¡± said Qi Tianyu softly and then he strode into the courtyard.

    The courtyard faced the mountains. Even when people stood in the courtyard, they could appreciate the view. It was early spring but it was still like winter at the foot of mountains. On the mountains, different colors were closely connected and formed a ring together with colorful flowers, indigo blue mountain ranges, dark stones and wildflowers interspersed with them.

    A beautiful scenery.

    Qi Tianyu was shocked by this extraordinary view. He just stood in the courtyard silently and had kept appreciating the mountains for more than an hour. During that time, he just moved slightly, which seemed that he was a very patient one.

    After a long time, when Yujie heard some noisesing from the silence room, she hurriedly came in and checked. However, Qi Tianyu seemed to not notice this but kept appreciating the mountains with his hand at the back, seeming that he had no idea to check the silence room.

    ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, mydy invites you toe in!¡± Yujie came out and said to Qi Tianyu.

    Nodding, Qi Tianyu turned around and walked toward the silence room with a peaceful look.

    The doors of silence room were open. Qi Tianyu walked into the room slowly and saw a mat facing the entrance. Behind the mat was a bamboo curtain which hid the windows at the back. The whole room was not as bright as he imagined. However, as the windows at the front were open, the room was not too dark.

    A little table was on the mat on which Shao Wanru sat back on her heels with a calm look. She wore a dark robe and her dark hair was arranged with only a hair sp. Hearing the noise at the entrance, she slowly raised her beautiful eyes which looked cid and delicate as a shining pool. The dark silence room seemed to be brighter because of her shimmery eyes.

    Seeing this, Qi Tianyu paused for a while but then he quickly walked toward her.

    Yujie took a round stool for them. However, she didn¡¯t put it on the mat where Shao Wanru sat but in the middle of the room, which made the stool face Shao Wanru. After Yujie brought a table which matched this stool here and served them cups of tea, she stepped back and stood beside Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Looking Shao Wanru up and down, Qi Tianyu said gently with his hand folded in front. Since Shao Wanru had been recognized by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and came back to her family, it was the first time for her to meet Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Have your seat, First Young Master of the Qi Family,¡± Shao Wanru said smilingly.

    Hearing her words, Qi Tianyu then sat down directly.

    ¡°Why do youe here?¡± asked Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I heard from my sister that you have experienced many things. I was going to visit you but considering the fact that you just faced so many things, I supposed that it was inconvenient for me to see you. And I was too busy to help you at that time.¡±

    Qi Tianyu answered very softly. He looked cid but he sounded that he was concerned about her.

    He had been parading in the street on horse but now he was on the mountain, which had shown his eagerness. Now it seemed that he did care about her to some extent.

    With only a hint of affectionate concern, he sounded so sincere and not ambiguous, which would make people think well of him.

    On the other side of the bamboo curtain, Chu Liuchen smiled lightly, then he slouched back andid down. He even pulled the belt of Shao Wanru¡¯s robe, who was just sitting in front of him, put it in his palm and began to y it.

    The bamboo curtain perfectly hid him. With the windows at the back closed, the ce where he was seemed to be very dark. Thus, Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t expect that there was not only Qin Wanru in the silence room, but also an ominous character for him.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I am fine now,¡± answered Shao Wanru tly. Her watery eyes looked cold and unemotional.

    ¡°We two mansions have always been on good terms with each other and children like us also have grown up together. The friendship would not be affected by the change of our identity. If you need any help, I will do my best to give you a hand. I might be incapable in the past, but I will do better in the future!¡± He sounded much softer and even a bit guilty.

    ¡°I have to admit that I was possessed when facing the event in Jiangzhou. I have always wanted to apologize to you but I didn¡¯t have the chance and I have always feared that you would think that I might not be sincere. I was overwhelmed by anger and thus I said something really bad to you. I am really sorry for that!¡± Standing up, Qi Tianyu bowed to Shao Wanru deeply.

    He didn¡¯t try to defend himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, First Young Master of the Qi Family. Just let it be. It is useless to mention it again.¡± Shao Wanru looked much more cid, saying, ¡°Please sit down. Moreover, Qin Yuru now has be Princess of Duke Yong so just let it be!¡±

    It was an easy task for everyone to say something generous, including Shao Wanru herself.

    Without the memory of herst life, she would be deceived into believing Qi Tianyu¡¯s words and believing that he had let go of the event which happened in the past and tried to apologize to her out of sincerity.

    ¡°Selfish and domineering¡± was the best way to describe Qi Tianyu.

    In herst life, Qi Tianyu almost ruined her chastity once. She could still hear what he said near her ears when he was drunk. He threatened her that he would never forget the feeling of being humiliated because of what she had done, so he would ruin her to get rid of the shame. He even said that he had always been the most respected master in Jiangzhou but he was forced to leave there because of her.

    The ferocity underneath overwhelmed Shao Wanru. Luckily, Qing Yue was there. When she came into the room and found Qi Tianyu was there, she quickly hit him with a pot on the table and shouted loudly to let people outsidee in.

    Even so, people sent by Madam Di still reprimanded Shao Wanru¡¯s behavior for being fussy and even for attempting to seduce Qi Tianyu. The memory that they tried to put all the mes all over the world on Shao Wanru was still fresh.

    What impressed her most was that Qing Yue was punished severely and those people almost broke her legs. It was lucky that she found a good physician who saved Qing Yue by using a lot of good medicine and herbs without taking her too much money.

    ¡°Anyway, it was my fault and I have to be responsible for it. Sister Wanru, you were still a little girl at that time while I, as a man, not only vented my anger on you but even censured you in that way. I am really sorry for that! Please forgive my ignorance!¡± Qi Tianyu bowed to her deeply again with an extremely self-condemned look.

    He sounded a bit affectionate.

    When they were in Jiangzhou, they did call each other in this way. However, this call was quite strange as if a life had passed. Frankly speaking, a life did have passed!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Please sit down. As for the old call, I think you¡¯d better not use that. Even if I still were Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion, it is inappropriate for you to call me like that. Moreover, I am not the daughter of Qin¡¯s Mansion now!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice sounded t but cold with a sense of distance.

    She looked at him with her cold and unemotional eyes.

    She still looked a bit childish but it didn¡¯t make her look innocent and ignorant but made her look like a person who had been sophisticated and had seen through the secr world.

    Qi Tianyu now was not sure about Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude. Was she really calm like this? Or did the event in Jiangzhou make her estrange herself from him?

    It shouldn¡¯t be! Since he had arrived in the capital city, he had been making up for this. He had done so perfectly that even Qin Huaiyong could forgive him and almost promise the marriage between Shao Wanru and him. An eleven- or twelve-year-old girl would not know this!

    Qi Tianyu was regretful. Had he done much better and worked harder to let Qin Huaiyong promise him to engage Shao Wanru to him, he would have two strong and powerful affinities now.

    Since he had not considered too much, he had not spent more time and energy persuading Qin Huaiyong and performing himself in front of Shao Wanru, which made him miss a perfect chance.

    It was lucky that he still had other chances. Shao Wanru came to Yuhui Nunnery as she could not live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Given that, there might be only him who came to visit her. The reason why he chose this time to see her was that he wanted to let Shao Wanru feel how he cared about her when he hurried to change his gorgeous clothes and went to see her on the mountain.

    ¡°Take your seat!¡± Seeing Qi Tianyu still standing aside, Shao Wanru slightly reached out and gave a sign to him.

    Qi Tianyu sat down resignedly and said with a smile, ¡°I am so anxious and worried that I chose the wrong name. I haven¡¯t realized that things aren¡¯t how they used to be. Please forgive my abruptness, Fifth Miss Shao.¡±

    When he put away his nostalgic expression, Qi Tianyu now looked much more elegant and gentler. His appearance was outstanding and he was famous for his appearance in Jiangzhou. His behavior and her expression were perfect. Nobody could find any fault with him now.

    He also knew he was handsome so in his mind he just needed time to make Shao Wanru fall in love with him. Besides, he had always felt that Shao Wanru had feelings for him.

    However, it was Qin Yuru who made his n suspended. But now, Qin Yuru and Shao Wanru had nothing to do with each other. Thus, there would not be any problems for him to continue to seduce Shao Wanru!

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, would you like to have a walk? I heard that the scenery here is good. May I ask you toe with me?¡± Qi Tianyu looked mild and decent. At least, in his mind, he presented a very soft and gentle look. He stared at Shao Wanru with his emotional eyes. Leaving the important words unsaid, he seemed to be much more sincere with his affectionate look.

    ¡°I have just been to Yuhui Nunnery and I have not been to many ces here. If you really want to have a walk, you can ask a nun to show the way for you.¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttering, she turned him down as a proud look emerged on Qi Tianyu¡¯s face.

    His triumphant smile suddenly froze on his face but he quickly responded, ¡°You can go where you like. We can just walk around casually!¡±

    ¡°It is still inappropriate. You can take a walk yourself. As I have to paint, I am afraid that I can¡¯t stay with you!¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and started to look at a piece of painting put aside on the table. Obviously, she refused his invitation!

 Chapter 480 - Jealous Prince Chen

    <h4>Chapter 480 Jealous Prince Chen</h4>

    ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to bother you, Fifth Miss Shao. I still have some things to do, so I¡¯m going down the hill. I¡¯lle back to see you when I have time!¡± Qi Tianyu stood up and smiled at Shao Wanru, as if he did not know what she had said was to refuse him.

    ¡°Yujie, see First Young Master of the Qi Family off!¡± Shao Wanru answered lightly without raising her head.

    This kind of casual and somewhat indifferent look made Qi Tianyu very ufortable, and he almost failed to keep the warm and elegant smile on his face.

    Qi Tianyu suppressed his anger and stopped bothering her. He turned around and went out with Yujie. When arriving at the yard, he stopped, looked at Yujie and said, ¡°How is your Miss doing aftering up the hill? I heard that she was frightened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, First Young Master of the Qi Family. Our Miss is fine!¡±

    ¡°She has always lived a luxurious life, and what she can eat and use on the hill is very simple. If she needs anything, you cane to me. I will get everything prepared for your Miss.¡±

    Qi Tianyu continued to advise her gantly. If anyone heard what he said, they would think that he had a special rtionship with Shao Wanru.

    Yujie¡¯s face turned cold. She reached out to casually point at the door and said, ¡°First Young Master of the Qi Family, please stop talking. Our Miss has nothing to do with you, so it is inappropriate for us to trouble you. First Young Master of the Qi Family, please leave!¡±

    As a servant girl, Yujie had a different education from the ordinary servant girl at a young age. There were some things that other servant girls dared not to say, but she had no burden on talking about it.

    So, she also spoke straightforwardly to drive him away.

    Qi Tianyu had not expected that even a servant girl dared to talk to him like this. He was so angry that his face changed, but looking at the quiet room with the door slightly opened, he immediately suppressed his anger and forced a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Your Miss and I have nothing to do with each other now, but we have grown up together... I cannot just look at her... All right, I won¡¯t say more. If you have any problem, juste to me!¡±

    After saying that, he did not wait for Yujie to say anything against him, and turned to go outside.

    His words were not aimed at a servant girl who did not know anything about it. He aimed to let Shao Wanru hear his words, who was in the room with the just-open door.

    These words were so sincere that he didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru was not moved at all after hearing them!

    He couldn¡¯t be anxious, and he had to do it slowly. It didn¡¯t matter if she had a heart knot, because he knew where the heart knot was and it would slowly be undone!

    In terms of this point, Qi Tianyu was very confident. At the beginning, the Qin sisters had been interested in him. At that time, the younger sister had still been a child, so he couldn¡¯t have any feelings for a child. But now he found that the child at that time had grown into a beautiful girl.

    He could control Qin Yuru, so he could also control Shao Wanru!

    He had only thought that Shao Wanru had still been a child at that time, so she had note into his sight. But he had never thought that since she had only been a child, how could she have the idea that adults would have on him? For her, he had just been a dear elder brother from next door!

    The bamboo curtain was pulled off, showing Chu Liuchen¡¯s impatient face behind the curtain. Hey behind Shao Wanru, still ying with the ribbon tied around Shao Wanru¡¯s waist.

    The bamboo curtain was violently pulled down by him. Shao Wanru was shocked and the painting in her hand also fell down to the ground. She looked up at Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome and elegant face in astonishment, and then looked at the painting on the ground. She picked it up helplessly and said, ¡°Prince, this painting belongs to Shao Yanru. It¡¯s extremely rare!¡±

    This was brought here by Chu Liuchen, who just asked Xiao Xuanzi to take it with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not rare. We can get another one if we keep finding!¡± Chu Liuchen casually reached out to pull the silk ribbon on her waist again.

    Shao Wanru reached out hurriedly to grab it. Even though the silk ribbon was used for decoration on her blouse, it would be very ugly to be pulled off, if he gave a hard pull at it.

    ¡°Prince, this ribbon is going to be broken!¡±

    ¡°Qi Tianyu looks very different today. Does he wear some makeup on his face?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly asked.

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and shook her head in puzzlement. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to him!¡±

    She only nced at Qi Tianyu when he came in, and then she didn¡¯t look at him.

    ¡°When riding horses to parade, someone would wear some makeup for the dignity of the royal family. Qi Tianyu¡¯s appearance obviously shows that he has worn some makeup! He evenes to Yuhui Nunnery with makeup on his face. Does he want to hook up with the nuns in Yuhui Nunnery?¡± Chu Liuchen pulled the silk ribbon in his hand again.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can leave now. If youe out for a long time, you will be discovered!¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to see whether he has worn the makeup.¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and reached out to pull Shao Wanru up as well. He pulled her out of the quiet room and went out the door of the courtyard. Xiao Xuanzi had alreadye out from a secluded ce. He stretched out his finger and pointed to a direction with a proud smile.

    He knew that his master would not allow this new 3rd schr in the imperial examination to go down the hill so easily. There was some mystery in the road over there, so he had led him to go there.

    Chu Liuchen took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand with great interest and followed Xiao Xuanzi to walk down the road. Not long after, they saw lots of steep mountains with the same color in front of them as a wall, and they went around them.

    Yuhui Nunnery was on the mountain, and there were many mountain roads stretching out.

    Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru to walk up an obliquely upward mountain road. There was a big stone on the top of the mountain road and a few pine trees beside it. Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru to stand beside the big stone. Looking down, they saw Qi Tianyu still making a detour on the mountain road below in the distance.

    Xiao Xuanzi left.

    In fact, this mountain road was not only mysterious and puzzling, but also difficult to go out. They had been here for a period of time. Qi Tianyu had not yet made a way out of the mountain forest. At this time, he had to stand beside a stream to think carefully about which direction to go out was the best.

    He thought that he was knowledgeable and knew a little about some unorthodox formations. It was impossible for him to be really trapped. That was why he walked around and was confident that he could get out of here. But now he had been trapped for so long, so after careful consideration, he felt that he didn¡¯t have to pretend to be strong.

    He could just retreat. Even if it was seen by the servant girl named Yujie around Shao Wanru, so what!

    He thought like this in his heart and wanted to turn around. However, before he could turn around, a ck figure appeared before him. He was pushed heavily and he stumbled a few times. He pulled on the rock by his side forcefully, wanting to steady himself. However, the rock beneath his feet had gotten wet after all these years. There was already some slick moss growing on it. How could it take so much weight of him?!

    With a ¡°plop¡±, he fell heavily into the stream, slipped a few more times, and then sat directly in the water.

    The stream was not deep, and it was clear like a mirror. But when he fell down like this, his clothes werepletely wet, and the sshing water poured on his head. Not only the clothes, but also his whole body was wet.

    A smile appeared on Shao Wanru¡¯s face. She was sincerely willing to see Qi Tianyu in such a pathetic state.

    The new talent who achieved number three in national civil examinations didn¡¯t stay in his mansion, but went to the nunnery and got wet. What a shame!

    ¡°Think about what he will say when he goes back?¡± Chu Liuchen proudly pinched Shao Wanru¡¯s little hands. This time, he yed her delicate fingers.

    ¡°What will he say?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, he would say that he wanted to go up the mountain to enjoy the scenery and worship the Buddha, and identally fell into the cliff.¡± Chu Liuchenughed to the extreme.

    ¡°He... Would he talk about me?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Qi Tianyu, who was trying hard to get up. She thought carefully and thought that it was possible. It seemed that Qi Tianyu was trying hard to show his favor to her.

    In her previous life, Qi Tianyu ganged up with Qin Yuru to destroy her.

    She was still the same one. The difference between her and that in the previous life was that she had a very good reputation and her status had changed. Qi Tianyu had a totally different attitude toward her in this lifepared with the previous one. She silently smiled and sneered at him.

    Qi Tianyu seemed to have had a n for her, which was why he was suppressing the resentment in his heart!

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Shao Wanru stared at Chu Liuchen with her watery eyes, expressing her surprise.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and stretched out his hands to hold hers, indicating for her to look down.

    A guard in ck appeared by the creek and pulled Qi Tianyu up. He looked him up and down a few times and said coldly, ¡°In the future, you should stay away from our Miss. Our Princess asks our Miss to go up the mountain to observe the mourning for her parents. She doesn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb her! If you ruin our Miss¡¯s reputation, she will not let you go!¡±

    The guard shouted loudly with his hands on his waist, and his expression was fierce. At first nce, one could know that he was not easy to get along with.

    The mountain breeze blew, and Qi Tianyu shivered with cold, but his mind was sober. He immediately realized that the guard in front of him should be the servant of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Immediately, he said respectfully, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Elder Brother Guard. Sister Wanru won¡¯t be involved in this matter today. Please report to Great Elder Princess.¡±

    After saying that, he forced himself to turn around and leave. Even though he was very cold, it seemed that he had walked with manner.

    Only Chu Liuchen, who was on the mountain, wasughing silently and couldn¡¯t stopughing for a while.

    Seeing Qi Tianyu leaving along the way, Shao Wanru went back to pull Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeves and said, ¡°Your Highness, we can go back now. We have finished this scene!¡±

    With the words of ¡°the guards of Great Elder Princess¡±, Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t dare to make irresponsible remarks, which saved her a lot of trouble. She was very unwilling to get into a rtionship with Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°If he dares toy his eyes on you the next time, I¡¯ll take his life!¡± Afterughing, Chu Liuchen¡¯s face darkened and he looked in the direction of Qi Tianyu. His beautiful eyes immediately turned cold and brutal.

    Shao Wanru looked speechlessly at the change in his face. He changed from a cute young man who couldn¡¯t stopughing to the gloomy and cold King of Asura. Chu Liuchen was definitely worthy of being called the King of a Thousand Faces.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up and have a look!¡± Chu Liuchen looked up at another road diagonally upward, and the expression on his face became meaningful again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down first. I¡¯m tired now!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen, whose face was paler than before, and his fingers, which were slightly cold. His hands were holding hers, so that she could feel his physical condition at the first time. He must be tired on the way here.

 Chapter 481 - A Blind Meeting in the Nunnery

    <h4>Chapter 481 A Blind Meeting in the Nunnery</h4>

    ¡°We can see more from above!¡± Chu Liuchen looked up at the high ground and said excitedly.

    ¡°Climbing up the hill is even more tiring. Your Highness, you had better take good care of yourself beforeing back!¡± Shao Wanru said. She reached out to pull his hand and went down the mountain.

    Although Chu Liuchen¡¯s health was better than thest time, it was still not as good as the average people¡¯s. She had asked Mingqiu Nun about his illness in detail and knew that it was not easy to purge Chu Liuchen¡¯s body of the poison that was already present when he was in his mother¡¯s womb. What¡¯s more, Chu Liuchen had not sought treatment for so many years. It was said that he did not care about his health at all.

    This made Shao Wanru feel sad for some reason.

    If one did not even care about his own health, what would he care about?

    Being forcefully pulled by Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen looked displeased and his reluctance showed. He pulled at Shao Wanru with his hand and when he saw that she did not pay any attention to him, he followed her down the mountain.

    Xiao Xuanzi climbed up at some point and he was trying to persuade Chu Liuchen to take the medicine once he came down the mountain. Seeing this scene, Xiao Xuanzi was joyful. In the past, no one had been able to persuade his master. Even if the Empress Dowager came to persuade him, she could do nothing. His master had many ways to make Empress Dowager fall in with his wishes.

    Now with Fifth Miss Shao, he was indeed different!

    ¡°From now on, my master can really be cured. Doctor Qi has said many times that my master should take good care of himself and take his medicine regrly. Otherwise, he will not be able to recover and he will not live long. Now he will be cured!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi followed them and went down the mountain happily.

    The following days were very peaceful. It was so peaceful that Shao Wanru almost forgot about the massive burden of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After staying on the mountain for a period of time, Chu Liuchen went down the mountain. After that, he spent his days recuperating in Prince Chen¡¯s mansion. He rarely appeared at Yuhui Nunnery so no one knew about his secret visits to Yuhui Nunnery.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Yuanhao went to the mountain to see Shao Wanru from time to time. With Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s strong backing, the people in Yuhui Nunnery dared not treat Shao Wanru badly.

    Shui Run had given birth to a son named Qin Xuan who was called Brother Xuan. When Brother Xuan was a little older, Shui Run and Old Madam Qin brought Brother Xuan up the mountain to see Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru lived a peaceful life on the mountain. When it came to painting, Shao Wanru liked it very much. She used Shao Yanru¡¯s quiet room to ease her mind and she spent most of her time there. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess saw that Wanru really liked this yard, so she discussed it with the master of the Yuhui Nunnery. She paid a lot of money for the use of the yard.

    In addition to the main room in the middle, she could go into other ces. When she was tired, she could also rest there.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s clothes and other personal items were in the main room, so it was not convenient for Shao Wanru to enter.

    Originally, the master of the Yuhui Nunnery did not agree with this kind of arrangement. However, on the one hand, it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who came forward. On the other hand, although this courtyard was owned by Shao Yanru, it was also transformed by the people sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru was Shao Yanru¡¯s cousin and also a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was based on these two aspects and Master Pu Shan¡¯s consent.

    Shao Wanru had a very peaceful life in the Yuhui Nunnery. Other than these two courtyards, she did not go anywhere else. After that, when Zhang Qn came to the Yuhui Nunnery to recuperate, she followed her to live a peaceful life. Zhang Qn also liked painting and left the mountain reluctantly after apanying Shao Wanru for a few months.

    There was nopse of time in the mountains and the capital city at the foot of the mountain was also very calm. The princes would not be married for the time being, so no one had any desire topete for it. Gradually, some talented and beautiful women with good reputations disappeared from the public¡¯s sight. After getting married, of course, they could not be as outstanding as they used to be when they were youngdies.

    However, some women were still favored by the aristocratic families in the capital. One example was the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who saved an olddy who fainted in the Huaguang Temple on Wenxin Road. She did not turn her back on the olddy, but helped her up together with her servant girl.

    It could be said that she was kind and dignified. She was renowned for her talent and beauty. Although she was said to be the most beautiful woman in the capital, she was so young at that time. Now she was 16 years old, the best age. It was said that when they saw First Miss Shao supporting the olddy that day, all the people on Wenxin Road were stunned.

    It was said that even fairies descending to the mortal world could notpare with this.

    This time, the title of the top beauty in the capital city was decidedly bestowed on Shao Yanru.

    A busybody deliberately wrote a poem that said, ¡°There is a girl who is beautiful and kind...¡± This poem stirred up the whole capital city. The First Miss Shao became more and more widely known. It was even vaguely said that she was the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    And it was said that Miss Shao¡¯s painting skills were also excellent. She was taught by Pu Shan Nun in Yuhui Nunnery. Pu Shan Nun was from a family of a painting master. After some misfortune happened, she became a nun. Her painting skills were all taught to Shao Yanru. Pu Shan Nun had also said that Shao Yanru was talented and clever. Besides, she was willing to work hard. If she could stay on the mountain for two more years, she would have been a master by now!

    Once this rumor got out, people immediately disliked Fifth Miss Shao, who was still on the mountain. They heard that if it was not for Fifth Miss Shao who was not popr in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and made a fuss about going to the Yuhui Nunnery to observe the rites of filial piety, First Miss Shao would not have to give her the yard and go down the mountain.

    What happened in the past became less clear after two years. People could only see Shao Yanru¡¯s beauty, Shao Yanru¡¯s kindness and Shao Yanru¡¯s talent. They forgot that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had forced this newly recognized Fifth Miss Shao to have nowhere to go, so she had to go to the Yuhui Nunnery...

    Chu Liuxin, who was bored, stretched out his foot and kicked a few bamboos to the side. It was already autumn. The bamboos still looked very green, which made him feel a little better. He peered through the bamboos and looked at several youngdies from aristocratic families who were at another road. He immediately ducked and was inexplicably unhappy.

    He did not want to get married yet. Why did he have to choose? This kind of thing annoyed him so much recently. Two years ago, he was very happy to hear that they did not need to choose a concubine. Now he also felt that he was still young. He was just at the same age as that of his brothers two years ago, so why didn¡¯t they have to choose because of their young age? But now, they were so old and had not chosen yet. It was his turn again!

    ¡°Prince, have you taken a fancy to anyone?¡± Xiao Liuzi, the little eunuch, asked excitedly in a low voice. They peeked at thedies secretly. Of course, they could not let the Young Madams in the front know.

    ¡°No.¡± Chu Liuxin squatted, took a broken bamboo branch and casually used it to scrawl on the ground, feeling extremely annoyed.

    ¡°Sir, if you do not like it, you can talk to the Queen next time and ask her to invite moredies toe out.¡± Xiao Liuzi also squatted beside him and tried to tter him.

    ¡°None of them are beautiful. I don¡¯t like them. I do not want to choose anymore. I¡¯m still young!¡± Chu Liuxin angrily poked holes in the ground with the bamboo branch in his hand.

    He understood what his mother meant. She told him to keep an eye out for his bride to be. When the time was right, she would go and ask for the Empress Dowager¡¯s permission. Then he could ask his Imperial Grandmother for permission to marry directly.

    But the problem was that he was reluctant to get married. He did not want to choose a concubine at all. He thought he could y for a few more years!

    He would not be too old after ying for another two or three years. There were many people in the royal family who were married at about 20 years old. Why did he have to get married at the age of 15?

    ¡°Your Highness, if you do not choose, Concubine Ming Queen will be angry. At that time, she may help you to choose.¡± Xiao Liuzi tried to persuade him, as he cried.

    At that time, not only would His Highness suffer, but Xiao Liuzi would also be punished. Thinking of this, Xiao Liuzi felt his butt aching. In the past, he had yed a trick with His Highness and Concubine Ming Queen had beaten him. If His Highness had not helped him by pleading for mercy, he would not have been able to get up. He did not want to be beaten by Concubine Ming Queen again.

    His butt could not be spanked anymore, so he had to persuade the Prince again. He did not understand why the Prince had no affection for any of thesedies who were beautiful and lovely. Did he fall in love with the first beauty? But he heard that the two princes were also in love with the first beauty. It was really hard to deal with that!

    ¡°I¡¯m still young!¡± Chu Liuxin inserted the bamboo branch in his hand into the ground. He stood up and pped his hands, then sighed helplessly. ¡°You can tell my mother that I do not like them and ask her to choose some more¡±

    At least, there was no such thing as no choice. It was better to put it off for a while.

    Chu Liuxin walked forward casually. This road was different from the one that the nobledies took earlier. It was more remote and quieter. The stone path was curved, so it was not easy to walk and there was no ce to rest from a distance.

    ¡°Master, since you don¡¯t like them, let us go back!¡± Xiao Liuzi looked at the winding path and made this suggestion. His face was full of smiles. As long as Prince said that he still wanted to choose, he would not be beaten by Concubine Ming Queen.

    ¡°Let us go up and have a look!¡± Chu Liuxin suddenly became persistent and climbed up with big strides.

    ¡°Your Highness, when we go up... we may not be able to see anyone. We had better leave!¡± Xiao Liuzi wanted to reach out and pull him, but he could not pull Chu Liuxin who was climbing quickly. He could only follow him and whispered.

    ¡°What are you muttering about? Hurry up!¡± Chu Liuxin waved to Xiao Liuzi unhappily.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle soon. Your highness, please slow down and be careful!¡± Xiao Liuzi said helplessly and followed quickly. Looking at the winding path on the road, hemented in his heart. He knew that his master had not given up. Since Fifth Miss Shao entered the Yuhui Nunnery, his master would deal with matter in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    Now, even the selection of imperial concubines had been arranged here. How indecent it was to have a blind date in the nunnery!

    However, the Prince was still talking nonsense in front of Concubine Ming Queen. He said that if fate was on his side, it would be able toe to a conclusion in front of Buddha. He would definitely see it clearly. As for the reason why it was in a nunnery, not a temple, of course, it was that he was afraid that thedies whom he looked at would be offended.

    Although there were also men who conducted religious rites in the Yuhui Nunnery, it was less than that in the temple and it was much quieter.

    Xiao Liuzi felt miserable when he saw his master talking nonsense in front of Concubine Ming Queen, which made Concubine Ming nod continuously. Xiao Liuzi, as a sensible person, felt that it was hard for him to know the secret of a true reason, even though no one else knew it. He felt really wronged when he could not tell the true reason.

    Look, it wasing again...

 Chapter 482 - Let us Wait Slowly, Iâ€™m Not in a Hurry!

    <h4>Chapter 482 Let us Wait Slowly, I¡¯m Not in a Hurry!</h4>

    ¡°Miss, Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent you a letter again and asked you to go down the mountain. She said that after two years, you could choose to divide your stay at the Yuhui Nunnery and at the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. You do not need to be too restrained!¡±

    Qu Le came in and respectfully handed over a letter.

    Shao Wanru put down the brush in her hand and washed her hands in the clear water. Then, she took the letter, walked to the window, then opened it to read.

    The letter was written by Madam of Duke Xing. Recently, she often received such letters. Madam of Duke Xing had also sent some gifts.

    After she finished reading the letter, she folded it again. She was about to put the letter back into the envelope, but she stopped when she took a second look at it. Then she slowly unfolded the letter. This time, what she saw were not the words on the letter, but the corners of the stationery that did not have any writing.

    The corner was adorned with a sprig of orchid and a few pieces of leaves, which looked very attractive and gave off a faint fragrance, and had been painted with patterns of varying depths.

    This was the most popr ¡°Flower Note¡± stationery which was trending in the capital city at this time!

    The maker took the top paper and then carefully drew on it. After taking a fresh flower and pressing it, he stuck it carefully ording to the method he drew.

    Because it was made from fresh flowers, there was a faint fragrance on the paper. The one she was looking at now was one of them.

    After Qu Le bought a few pieces of this kind of ¡°Flower Note¡± stationery from the foot of the mountain, Shao Wanru would make some of her own in her leisure time. When she was extremely bored, she used some of her painting skills to create this type of ¡°Flower Note¡±, so she also had some experience. However, this one was unique. After she looked at it carefully, she smiled.

    ¡°Miss, did Madam of Duke Xing post this to you?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru looking at it so carefully, Yujie also came over to have a look.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said with certainty. There was traces of Shao Yanru¡¯s work on it. If she was unfamiliar with it, she would not have known.

    She turned her eyes to the characters in the middle, which were the ones she had seen recently. They were written very casually and even one or two of them were not written properly.

    It was a girl¡¯s hobby to make this kind of ¡°Flower Note¡± stationery. Madam of Duke Xing would not have the leisure or mood to do this kind of thing.

    ¡°It should be the First Miss of Shao¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile. Even though it was just an ordinary orchid with a few leaves, the idea was clear. Furthermore, the simpler it was, the easier it would be for others to do aparison.

    She did not have any family affection for Shao Yanru. Whenever she mentioned Shao Yanru, it was as if she was talking about an outsider.

    ¡°First Miss gave some of her ¡°Flower Note¡± stationery to Madam and Madam took a piece for Miss?¡± Qu Le suddenly understood and pursed her lips. ¡°I do not know what they have been doing recently. Wasn¡¯t it already settled, that everyone would not refer to each other¡¯s past?¡±

    During her two years stay on the mountain, the past period had indeed been very quiet and no one came to disturb her. After suffering a loss, Huiqing did not dare to publicly deal with Shao Wanru. Coupled with the fact that Great Elder Princess appeared from time to time, all the people in the Yuhui Nunnery treated Shao Wanru with respect.

    At least on the surface, no one would make trouble for her. No one dared to disturb her, while she was living in seclusion here.

    However, since Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s first letter to the mountain, there seemed to be many things happening at Yuhui Nunnery. There were always some things rted to Shao Wanru. Just now Yujie brought a message, saying that several girls would being over today for their outing. It seemed as if they were warning Shao Wanru beforehand, in case they disturbed her quiet cultivation.

    But in fact, in the past, the road in front of the courtyard was not meant for people to visit.

    On one hand, it was because she was cultivating. On the other hand, it was because the wall was high. The concubines of the previous emperor were locked in behind the wall. If something happened, Yu Hui Nunnery would not be able to bear the responsibility and should try to avoid such things happening as much as possible. Yu Hui Nunnery was so big and there were too many ces to y around in.

    ¡°The front mountain, the back mountain, the left area and the right area are all essible to visitors. Why must theye here?¡±

    What¡¯s more, this was not the first time that they were meeting each other. It had happened several times already. Even though Shao Wanru lived a secluded life, sometimes she would meet them. It was not a good thing.

    She was cultivating in seclusion, not ying. But she bumped into people from time to time and these people always gossiped about her.

    Shao Wanru calmly put the letter back into the envelope, casually ced it on the table in front of the window and asked. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°What could happen? Nothing happened. Now, everyone in the capital city say that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is a beautiful girl and has a good heart. She deserves the title of the most beautiful woman in the world!¡±

    Qu Le said disdainfully. Shao Wanru did not go down the mountain, but she would asionally go down the hill. Sometimes, she would go to the Princess¡¯ Mansion to get some things and at other times, she would help Shao Wanru to purchase products from the market.

    Now, the one with the best reputation outside was First Miss Shao. Every time what she heard was that this First Miss Shao behaved like a goddess. Her gentle behavior and beautiful appearance made her seem even more ethereal.

    Qu Le thought it was ridiculous. First Miss Shao was scheming. If she was not scheming, she would not have to retreat when Fifth Miss Shao went up to the mountain. After so many years, it seemed that Fifth Miss Shao had forced her to leave. Moreover, the matter concerning Huiqing was absolutely the First Miss¡¯s fault.

    As long as they talked about this, many people spoke badly of her Miss.

    Qu Le almost wanted to get angry when she heard those words, but Miss did not care much about it when she came back. She even asked her not to take it so seriously!

    ¡°Let us wait a little longer!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully, her eyes calm. She had drawn for a long time and was about to go out for a walk.

    Outside the gate of the courtyard, the inclined road that Chu Liuchen took her along was the ce where she used to rx. She left Qu Le in the room to clean up and slowly walked up with Yujie.

    After walking for a while, she arrived at the high stone where Chu Liuchen brought her to see before. When she heard soundsing from below, she could not help looking down for a moment. There were several Young Madams who led a group of servant girls and chatted with each other by the stream below. There was a nun standing beside them. Obviously, she brought them here to have fun.

    ¡°Miss, the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery are getting more and more excessive. They even took the initiative to bring people here!¡± Yujie could not help being a little angry.

    identally breaking in was totally different from being voluntarily brought here.

    ¡°Shao Yanru stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery for some time and was favored by Pu Shan Nun. This Pu Shan Nun who was originally born in a big noble family, enjoys a good reputation in the Yuhui Nunnery. Even if she does not say anything, there are still many people who feel indignant for her. Originally, her disciple was about to be a master of painting. But she was dyed by others. Speaking of which, it is the loss of the entire Yuhui Nunnery!¡±

    Shao Wanru leaned against the boulder beside her. Her shimmery eyes glistened as she smiled gently.

    ¡°Miss, on the surface, this Pu Shan Nun looks like a great master, but in fact, she just ignores you which just shows everyone that she does not like you!¡± Yujie grew up in the nunnery, so she could understand some simple truths in the nunnery.

    There were plots and intrigues even in such a quiet ce like the nunnery.

    Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked slowly. ¡°So what? Did she say that she hated me?¡±

    Shao Wanru had never seen the legendary Grandmaster Pu Shan before. It was said that she rarely saw outsiders and seemed to be a sadhu. However, it was rumored in the nunnery that Master Pu Shan did not like Shao Wanru. There were even rumors that Master Pu Shan did not like people who were too calcting.

    Merely by this remark, they were implying that Shao Wanru was too calcting.

    But this was only a rumor. No one could verify it. If one forced himself to ask, he would only humiliate himself and feel very guilty.

    ¡°If she did not say and hinted about it, why did so many rumorse out?¡± Yujie became more and more angry. She patted the stone by the side angrily and said, ¡°Miss, in fact, I can make use of this to make a big deal out of it. If this matter gets bigger, let us see if the Yuhui Nunnery can handle it!¡±

    Yujie felt that she really could not stand it anymore. Every time she saw several little nuns whispering when looking at her, she was really annoyed. When she looked at them, they immediately acted like they were doing their own work. Did they really think of her as a fool?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be in a hurry!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She picked up a leaf from the ground. Autumn wasing and some withered leaves had already fallen. There was a huge maple tree beside the big stone. When the strong wind blew, some maple leaves would fall to the ground.

    ¡°The letter from Madam of Duke Xing?¡± Yujie¡¯s eyes lit up. She always admired Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s letter and Shao Yanru¡¯s increasingly good reputation, as well as the people¡¯s intention to bring me out from the Yuhui Nunnery, all these implies that someone could not wait any longer. Or it could be said that the selection of a consort for the princes is starting again. It would be another fight!¡± Shao Wanru said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean that First Miss Shao is also going topete with the others?¡± Yujie approached Shao Wanru with excitement in her eyes. She would like to see who was the one First Miss Shao, who was said to be kind and virtuous, wanted to marry.

    ¡°She will not. She wants to return to the mountain, so she can watch the fight quietly. What she wants is the final sess!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s lips curled in a sneer. Shao Yanru¡¯s thoughts were never difficult to guess. She would never ce all her chips on one person, what she wanted was the final victory.

    No matter who seeded, she would reach out to pick the fruit of this victory. But there was a situation that she could not get involved with in advance.

    ¡°Miss blocked her way up the mountain. She wanted to trick you into going down the mountain. As long as you stop cultivating, or if you are not sincere, she can spread the rumors that this so-called mourning is just a farce. Since it is just a farce, then her action of going up the mountain to learn painting seems to be better justified?¡±

    Yujie had been following Shao Wanru for a long time. She gradually had the same way of thinking as Shao Wanru. When she thought carefully at this time, she immediately understood!

    ¡°Give it some time, she is in a hurry, I am not in a hurry!¡± Shao Wanru leisurely swept her nose with the fallen leaves and said mischievously. She was curious about why Shao Yanru had fallen into the pce in thest life. Was it because the crown prince was Chu Liuchen at that time? She had checked out all of them, but ignored Chu Liuchen, so she had toe to the pce as an imperial concubine?

    In this life, there were many changes. She would like to see how far Shao Yanru would go...

    It had been more than two years, almost three years. It was time for her to enter the secr world again!

    ¡°Look, is that a woman there? Is she a fairy? She is so beautiful!¡± Suddenly, someone eximed. Shao Wanru lowered her eyes and looked into several more surprised eyes...

 Chapter 483 - Old Friends of Years

    <h4>Chapter 483 Old Friends of Years</h4>

    On this steep mountain, the colors of the hills and trees were very vivid. Behind the strange looking stones, the girl¡¯s clothes were fluttering in the breeze and appeared extremely beautiful. Even if her clothes were in and light, she had an elegant posture like that of a fairy, which could not be portrayed even with gorgeous clothes. At first sight, one would think she was one of the immortals.

    She looked pure and beautiful and absolutely unique, but it made people feel that it was the way she should be. And her beauty was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Hey, where is she?¡±

    ¡°She was here just a moment ago. Where did she disappear to?¡±

    ¡°Is she really a fairy?¡±

    ¡°This is the Yuhui Nunnery! It is really possible!¡±

    Chu Liuxin, who was standing not far from thesedies, looked at Shao Wanru from a different angle, in astonishment. He pointed at Shao Wanru excitedly and said to Xiao Liuzi, ¡°It is the girl from Qin¡¯s Mansion... the girl who climbed over the wall...¡±

    ¡°Prince, she is the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now!¡± Xiao Liuzi was also stunned, but he still knew how to reply.

    He had met Fifth Miss Shao before. Although she was exquisite, she was not so stunningly beautiful. It had only been two years since he met herst time and he could not believe how beautiful she was now.

    Xiao Liuzi felt that the famous First Miss Shao was no match for this Fifth Miss Shao!

    There were really so many beauties in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Let us go and have a look!¡± Chu Liuxin pulled at his clothes in excitement and looked up at the terrain where Shao Wanru was.

    He and Xiao Liuzi were at higher grounds than those Misses and due to this, he could see the situation on the opposite side more clearly than thosedies below. But if he walked there directly, it would be farther.

    The mountain path was so rugged that he could only see her, but not meet her.

    ¡°Your Highness, if we go there now, Fifth Miss Shao would have already left!¡± Xiao Liuzi felt that it was not appropriate, so he looked around and tried to dissuade him.

    If they went down this moment, the first people they would meet would be the Misses whom His Highness was asked to go on a blind date with. He did not like them, but he had to bypass them to look for another Miss. Xiao Liuzi was afraid that these Misses wouldin to Concubine Ming Queen after they went back.

    ¡°I do not care. I saw my old friend. I should meet and greet her!¡± Chu Liuxin said with great enthusiasm. He turned around and rushed down the cliff where he was.

    Xiao Liuzi reached out to grab him and said hurriedly. ¡°Your Highness, Fifth Miss Shao saw you!¡±

    Chu Liuxin turned back quickly and saw Shao Wanru on the steep cliff. She seemingly gave him a simple bow, a gesture which matched her in clothes. Then Shao Wanru turned toward the back of the big stone and disappeared with Yujie, who was also simrly dressed in ck.

    There should be a mountain road. Was she going down the mountain?

    ¡°Let us go and have a look!¡± Chu Liuxin said firmly.

    ¡°Your Highness, have you thought about how to exin to the Misses below?¡± Xiao Liuzi said and pointed to several Misses from various mansions who were still talking about the matter, below the cliff.

    Chu Liuxin stopped and scratched the ground helplessly. When he looked up again and saw that the figure had already disappeared, his head drooped.

    ¡°Let us make a detour. We may run into her again! Fifth Miss Shao and I have been old friends and we have not met each other for so many years now. Now that we have seen each other, I need to go and greet her!¡±

    Chu Liuxin answered halfheartedly and walked down the mountain road in another direction. He would not encounter those Misses if he went down from here, but he was getting farther and farther away from where Shao Wanru appeared earlier.

    Xiao Liuzi felt as if this Prince was a fake. When did the Prince and Fifth Miss Shao have such a close rtionship? They had just met, but Fifth Miss Shao had been avoiding him. Then, the Princeined that Fifth Miss Shao was not a good person, saying that he had to find a perfect opportunity to deal with Fifth Miss Shao.

    Afterward, he had no chance to do so.

    When did they be old friends who had not seen each other for so many years?

    Where did this so-called old friende from? Why was he not aware, seeing that he was his close little eunuch?

    Touching his muddled head, Xiao Liuzi felt that it was better not to ask. An old friend? Fine. Anyway, this was something his Prince said. Fifth Miss Shao might have different thoughts about this!

    He was just a eunuch, so he naturally could not care too much.

    Chu Liuxin brought Xiao Liuzi around the cliff hurriedly and took the long way. When they arrived at the ce where Shao Wanru appeared before, there was no one there. Then they looked down and found that the several Misses who had been there before were also gone. They were nowhere in sight. Looking down from a distance, they found that in the middle of the mountains, there wereyers uponyers of Buddhist temples in the nunnery and there was also a high wall, which was in an isted part of the nunnery.

    There were so many Buddhist temples and houses, so it was really hard to tell which was Shao Wanru¡¯s ce of self-cultivation.

    ¡°Your Highness, what is that ce? Why are they using such a high wall to separate it? Such a high wall should be simr to a pce wall, right? How could there be such a high wall in the Yuhui Nunnery? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being investigated by the officials?¡±

    Xiao Liuzi looked at the high wall in surprise.

    Usually, high walls built by mansions had certain specifications. How could it be possible for a nunnery to build such a high wall?

    ¡°The previous emperor¡¯s imperial concubines are all here!¡± Chu Liuxin said weakly. After he finished speaking, his eyes lit up and fell on the high wall with a bright gaze. Since it was the best ce for quiet cultivation, Shao Wanru must have stayed there for three years. Maybe she was there or in a ce somewhere next to the wall!

    It had to be said that at this moment, Prince Xin discovered the truth!

    ¡°Come on, let us go down!¡± Chu Liuxin immediately became energetic again. He turned around and went down with Xiao Liuzi. The high wall was indeed very high. Even if they went down, they could still see it from a distance. Along the way, the destination was clear. Before long, Chu Liuxin took Xiao Liuzi and stood under the high wall.

    But there was no door here. As they walked along the high wall, they finally saw a side door.

    Xiao Liuzi went up to knock on the door, but no one answered it.

    Chu Liuxin strode over and wanted to pull the door by himself. Suddenly, he heard a voice behind him, ¡°Excuse me, do you have any business here? No one is allowed to disturb the residents here. Please go back!¡±

    The two turned around and saw two middle-aged nuns who were standing behind them and looking at them with unfriendly faces.

    ¡°This is Prince Xin. Our Prince Xin wants to see the people cultivating inside.¡± Xiao Liuzi reacted quickly and immediately realized that there should be guards here, so he quickly revealed Chu Liuxin¡¯s identity.

    Sure enough, the two nuns¡¯ severe looks eased a little. One nun looked at Chu Liuxin from head to toe and then lowered her head. ¡°Your Highness, please go back too. The cultivators here cannot be disturbed!¡±

    Since the previous emperor¡¯s imperial concubines were sent here to cultivate, it meant that the Emperor would never allow anyone to get close to them, not to mention letting them out.

    ¡°Are all the people here genuine cultivators?¡± Chu Liuxin was happy.

    ¡°Naturally, they are all cultivators who are pure minded and have nothing to do with the secr world. If there is nothing else, Prince Xin, please leave!¡± The nun raised her head and said firmly.

    She did not give in to Chu Liuxin¡¯s request merely because of his status.

    ¡°An outsider who does not belong to the world?¡± Chu Liuxin felt that something was wrong. Shao Wanru should not be an outsider even if she had been cultivating quietly. She was in mourning for her parents for three years. He asked anxiously, ¡± Will the person who will leave after cultivating for many years also stay in there?¡±

    ¡°Those who cultivate for a few years or months are not in there. The people inside have the intention to cultivate for a lifetime!¡± The nun exined.

    Chu Liuxin breathed a sigh of relief, rolled his eyes and asked. ¡°Is there anyone on your mountain who has been cultivating for a few years?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. Please ask the others. I am only in charge of the internal affairs here!¡± The nun was unmoved and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything even though you are here? A beautiful little nun... No, no, she is not a little nun. She has hair. A beautiful little nun with hair... Have you seen her?¡± Chu Liuxin gesticted a few times and looked expectantly at the nun in front of him.

    He had described her in such detail, so she should surely know now!

    Misses from aristocratic families who lived in the mountains would basically wear the garments given by Yu Hui Nunnery. The description of this so-called little nun with hair was not very detailed, but she should also have a clear image. In addition, he specially added ¡°a few years¡± to describe her. Chu Liuxin felt that there should be no one else except for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°There is one over there!¡± The nun thought for a moment before she stretched out her hand and pointed in another direction.

    ¡°Great, thank you, nun!¡± Chu Liuxin looked in that direction and saw a courtyard in the distance. He was so happy that he cupped his hands toward the nun to give thanks and was about to leave. Suddenly, he heard the door next to him suddenly open and a woman eximing from inside, ¡°Two nuns, hurry up... Come and see, she is in trouble...¡±

    As she spoke, the sound of weeping could be heard.

    Chu Liuxin subconsciously turned around and saw a nun in her twenties standing at the side door, with tears running down her face. He was surprised and moved aside, as he scrutinized the nun, who was standing inside the door.

    Compared with the nuns outside, the nun inside the door looked much weaker. Even though her ck hair had been shaved off, she still looked a little delicate.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    A nun came forward and asked.

    ¡°Our master... vomited blood, and... please ask a doctor toe... Otherwise, it will be really bad...¡± The nun inside said as she wiped her tears.

    The two nuns outside looked at each other and one of them asked, ¡°The medicine she took earlier has no effect?¡±

    ¡°It is useless. She is still sick, and... she vomited blood. Please, save our master!¡± The nun inside fell on her knees with a bump and kowtowed to the two nuns outside three times. Then she looked up at the nuns with tears in her eyes and pleaded.

    ¡°You go back first, we will report it to the master of the nunnery and someone wille and treat herter!¡± A nun outside said.

    Then one of them stayed and the other hurriedly left to report the news. As for the nun inside, she closed the door again. She nced at Chu Liuxin before she closed the door.

    As for the two nuns outside, theypletely disregarded Chu Liuxin, as if he was totally transparent...

 Chapter 484 - The Wrong Place Found

    <h4>Chapter 484 The Wrong ce Found</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Liuzi stretched out his hand and pulled at Chu Liuxin¡¯s sleeve. What was happening here was weird. Xiao Liuzi thought it was better to stay away as far away as possible from matters rting to the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Although Chu Liuxin was curious, he had no intention to stay and listen to the oue. He turned and left with Xiao Liuzi in the direction the nun pointed at.

    The nun who guarded the door heaved a sigh of relief. Though they were ordered not to let anyone in, that man was the fourth son of the Emperor. If he had insisted on going in to have a look, it would have been impossible to stop him.

    It was best for him to leave now!

    Checking around the area, the nun saw nothing suspicious and returned to her courtyard.

    After she left, the side door opened silently. It was the nun who had cried. She stretched out her head and looked around. When she noticed Chu Liuxin who was leaving, she observed him carefully and then cautiously retracted her head.

    Then, the side door was silently closed!

    ¡°Your Highness? Which Highness is this?¡± Her voice was so soft like the autumn breeze sweeping through the air. No one except herself, heard the sentence...

    It was a small courtyard with only three rooms, which included the main room. The low wall waspletely different from the high walls he had seen before. Chu Liuxin examined the courtyard in front of him suspiciously. Was this the ce where Shao Wanru did her meditation? Though the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion no longer favored her, she was still the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. How could she live in such a dpidated ce?

    Or was it possible that all thedies who came here to meditate had to live in such an environment?

    All of a sudden, Chu Liuxin felt that no ordinary Miss from an aristocratic family could withstand self-meditation. No wonder thedies seldom practiced it. With such a living environment, Chu Liuxin felt that even he might not be able to survive it.

    Not only was one unable to eat and sleep well, she had to be locked up all day. How could the little girl, who used to climb over the wall, bear with it? She could not have climbed over the wall at night, could she?

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Xiao Liuzi called to remind him, as he stood there in silence.

    ¡°Knock on the door.¡± Chu Liuxin tidied his clothes and said. He had not seen that little girl for so many years. He had to leave her with a good impression now that they were meeting again.

    Xiao Liuzi obeyed and went to knock on the door. After a few knocks, the door opened. Inside, a girl in a ck robe looked at the master and servant outside the door in surprise.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    She was a beautiful girl about 14 or 15 years old, wearing a fitting gown. Her ck hair was simply tied up. At first nce, she looked identical to Shao Wanru. Even their heights were simr.

    ¡°You, we are looking for the owner of this courtyard!¡± Xiao Liuzi was stunned for a moment, but responded quickly and said this hurriedly.

    ¡°I am the owner of this courtyard. What can I do for you?¡± The girl examined the two of them vigntly.

    ¡°You are the owner of this yard, how could you be? Where is Shao Wu? Where is she?¡± Chu Liuxin pushed Xiao Liuzi away and asked personally.

    ¡°I am the owner of this courtyard, and I have lived here for five years and never changed my abode. I am afraid that you two have found the wrong person!¡± The girl answered in displeasure. She reached out to close the door. Most of the people in the Yuhui Nunnery were women, and even if men came to offer incense, they would note here.

    Chu Liuxin reached out and stopped her from closing the door. He looked at the girl from head to toe and said, ¡°Who are you if you are not Shao Wu¡¯s maid? Did you im to have lived here for five years? You are not going to say that you have lived in the mountain since you were young, are you?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know who Shao Wu is and I am not the servant girl as what you stated. As for what you said, believe it or not, I have lived on the mountain since young and you can ask the others in Yuhui Nunnery!¡± The girl answered angrily and mmed the door shut.

    Chu Liuxin was caught off guard when the door closed and was forced to take a few steps back. He looked at the closed door in surprise and gasped, ¡°She has great strength!¡±

    Although he was caught off guard, he was still a man. The woman in the yard was really strong to be able to shut the door in his face.

    But was it really not Shao Wanru who was inside? Chu Liuxin has his doubts.

    He walked up to the door and thumped on it again. Then, he shouted, ¡°Shao Wu,e out. I have something to talk to you about.¡±

    His shouts were loud and so too was the thumping. Suddenly, the door opened. The beautiful girl inside the door stared at Chu Liuxin and said, ¡°Sir, if you are looking for someone in here, please leave. I live here alone and the Shao Wu you are looking for is not in here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I want to go in and take a look.¡± Chu Liuxin looked inside and saw a very simple courtyard which made him even more eager to take a look.

    ¡°What if the person you are looking for is not inside?¡± When she saw him sticking his head into the yard, the girl¡¯s face turned pale and she asked furiously.

    ¡°If the person I am looking for is not inside, I will leave and never disturb you again!¡± Chu Liuxin answered indifferently.

    His words were arrogant, but his frantic knocking on the door was indeed irritating and annoying. The girl had no choice but moved away and pointed inside. ¡°Please leave as soon as possible after you have seen it. People who are meditating inside the mountain hate to be disturbed!¡±

    Chu Liuxin teased her as he walked inside, ¡°Well, well, once I have seen what I wanted, I will leave. Even if you ask me to, I will not stay. ¡°

    He was not that insane to go and meditate in the mountain for three years. If he did that, he would probably not be far from bing a saint.

    The courtyard inside was as simple as it was outside. Out of the three rooms, the door of the main room was slightly ajar. Chu Liuxin popped his head in and took a look. Then he smiled and left under the cold res of the young girl. The two rooms on the left and right of the main room were empty, except for some junk stored there. One was like a study room and the other room could not be identified. In Chu Liuxin¡¯s eyes, all he saw were just some junk.

    There was no one in either room and only one person lived in the main room. It was obvious that the person was not Shao Wanru. He saw Shao Wanru with a servant girl just now and he had seen that servant girl before, so she could not be living with her master. Moreover, he heard that Shao Wanru brought more than one servant girl with her. Therefore, it seemed that this was not where Shao Wanru lived.

    Chu Liuxin had to admit that he made a mistake, or the nun who had pointed the way for him, made a mistake.

    ¡°Are you looking for a very beautifuldy?¡± Seeing that Chu Liuxin was about to leave, the girl suddenly asked,

    ¡°Yes, yes, she is gorgeous, about 13 or 14 years old. Have you seen her before? She has been here for three years. You should know each other, right?¡±

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s hopes were revived. This time around, he was quick-witted and immediately caught the key point.

    ¡°She lives in a ce far away from here, but there is a secluded room ahead and it belongs to her. I heard that she used to paint there, but she did not live there at the very beginning!¡± The girl told him briefly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it is her. Where is her room?¡± Chu Liuxin was overjoyed. Regardless of what the others might say, he just nodded repeatedly.

    It had not been easy to get this information, so he must grasp the chance.

    ¡°It is in the opposite direction from where I live. If you go from here, turn left along the road. After walking for a while, turn right and you will see a big courtyard,¡± the young girl said.

    The door was then mmed shut behind Chu Liuxin as if she was shutting out the God of gue, but the girl did not leave. She frowned and reviewed the current situation, whether it was good or bad. In her current situation she would not let any untoward situation ruin her big n. She hoped that she was just overthinking and that man would leave soon...

    Chu Liuxin still had some questions to ask, but looking at the tightly closed door, he had no choice but to follow the direction given to find Shao Wanru.

    It did not take him long this time to find the courtyard. Looking at this courtyard, Chu Liuxin felt much more assured. A courtyard this big was more in keeping with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s work. The one just now was not up to her usual standard.

    Again, Xiao Liuzi went up and knocked on the door.

    When the door opened, it was Yujie who appeared. Xiao Liuzi was immediately overjoyed and said, ¡°Master,e here. It is Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s servant girl,e and see!¡±

    Chu Liuxin strode over and saw Yujie dressed in a ck robe at the door. Heughed in satisfaction.

    Looking at the master and servant who wereughing happily at the door, Yujie was initially stunned, then she became expressionless. She looked at them, poker-faced, until the master and servant stoppedughing.

    No one could continueughing if he was being stared at and considered a fool.

    When they stoppedughing, Yujie turned to Chu Liuxin and bowed, ¡°What can I do for you, Prince Xin?¡±

    ¡°Is your Miss inside?¡± Chu Liuxin stretched his head out and wanted to look inside, but he was blocked by Yujie. ¡°Miss is inside. She is now in self-meditation and it is not inconvenient for her to see the Prince!¡±

    ¡°Why is she meditating? She is not going to be a nun. I have something for her!¡± Chu Liuxin said carelessly.

    ¡°Your Highness, please leave. Our Miss is inside, doing her meditation and it is inconvenient for her to meet guests!¡± Yujie reminded him again.

    ¡°I know that she is in meditation. Even a nun has two or three old friends whoe to visit, how could she not? Get out of the way, get out, it has not been easy for me to locate your Miss.¡±

    Chu Liuxin said impatiently and was about to barge in. Yujie wanted to stop him but Shao Wanru¡¯s voice drifted out, ¡°Yujie, stand aside and let Prince Xin in!¡±

    There, in the corridor, stood Shao Wanru. She wore a in and loose robe that ttered her porcin skin and gorgeous appearance. Just now, Chu Liuyue was too far away to see her clearly. However, now that he saw Shao Wanru, who was standing in the corridor, he saw her charming yet seductive temperament clearly. Her cherry-like lips were naturally red and glossy and her eyes were as deep as the ocean. He staggered and his heartbeat elerated.

    He was truly amazed by Shao Wanru¡¯s beauty.

    He had long known that Shao Wanru¡¯s beauty would blossom when she grew up, but knowing was one thing, what he saw was another. Prince Xin felt that the weather was too hot. It was only autumn and already so hot. This was not a good sign. Was the autumn season going to be this hot the whole time?

    That¡¯s not good, really not good!

 Chapter 485 - The Scenery Picture Sent to the Empress Dowager

    <h4>Chapter 485 The Scenery Picture Sent to the Empress Dowager</h4>

    Shao Wanru sat cross-legged on the mat and poured Chu Liuxin a cup of tea. She pushed the cup across to him and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any good tea leaves here in the mountain residence. Your Highness Prince Xin, please pardon me!¡±

    Chu Liuxin picked up the tea next to him, took a sip and tasted it. ¡°It is not bad. At least it is not like what I thought it will be, using firewood to brew the tea.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡± Shao Wanru grinned, picked up the teacup by her side, took a sip and put it down.

    ¡°Of course, I am here to see an old friend. Shao Wu, you have been here for more than two years. Is it time for you to go down the mountain?¡± Chu Liuxin said this directly and spontaneously addressed Fifth Miss Shao as Shao Wu.

    ¡°About six months or so to go!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly, ¡°How did you know I am here, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°I went to the wrong ce before this. A woman is living there alone. She said she has been living there for five years. Are there a lot of suchdies living in the Yuhui Nunnery for years?¡±

    Chu Liuxin felt that this was really strange. Shao Wanru had lived here for almost three years and that was already quite shocking. But now some people had been living here for five years, did they really intend to be a nun and stay here?

    ¡°You mean, Miss Mo directed you here?¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and thought for a while. Her long eyshes, which were like butterfly wings, fluttered twice as she said this slowly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Miss Mo or Miss Chou. Anyway, it is a small courtyard with three rooms inside. I lost my way just now. I wonder why the nun of the Yuhui Nunnery directed me to the wrong ce!¡± Chu Liuxinined and took another sip of the tea.

    ¡°Miss, it should be Miss Mo!¡± Yujie thought about it and confirmed it. Miss Mo lived here before they came. She had a cold personality, and in these two years, they hardly had any contact. She only knew that her family name was Mo and she had lived on the mountain for four to five years.

    It was said that she was rted to a nun from Yuhui Nunnery, which was why she was brought here. But sometimes, she would help the Yuhui Nunnery to do some things. However, she did not intend to be a nun, yet she stayed here and showed no signs of leaving.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother about that Miss Mo. Shao Wu, do you really not want to leave yet? You have lived here for so long. Although the scenery is beautiful, you can¡¯t stay here forever, no matter how beautiful it is. You are the Miss of an aristocratic family, the daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the granddaughter of Great Elder Princess. You are even my cousin and I am showing my concern!¡±

    Chu Liuxin said this naturally.

    ¡°Prince Xin, I am staying here to meditate and observing my filial duty for my father. Please don¡¯t bother me, Prince Xin!¡± Shao Wanru said solemnly.

    ¡°Ah, Shao Wu, how have I disturbed you? We are considered old friends, right? When you climbed over the wall, I was the one who looked out for you. But now, you are turning me away! This is not how you should treat me, we have a good rtionship and we are cousins...¡±

    Chu Liuxin bbered, looking as if Shao Wanru had failed him, given his concern for her. His grievance gave Shao Wanru a painful headache.

    She reached out and pressed her hand on her forehead twice, as a cue for him to shut up.

    When Chu Liuxin finally stopped, Shao Wanru asked, ¡°Your Highness, may I ask why you came to Yuhui Nunnery for this trip?¡±

    She had been in Yuhui Nunnery for more than two years and had never seen Chu Liuxining here before. However, she knew that he had been here several times recently. She knew that although she had not seen him with her own eyes, the story of Chu Liuxin going up to the mountain was well-known.

    She had not shown up in public, but Qu Le and Yujie went out from time to time to gather pieces of information.

    ¡°I did not intend toe here, either. But I heard that the scenery in the depths of the Yuhui Nunnery was beautiful, so I came here to have a look. Then, I recalled that you were meditating here, so I decided to pay you a visit.¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru no longer chasing him away, he was in a good mood, so he smiled and exined. Then he leaned closer to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Your Big Sister has been in the limelight recently. Even my Imperial Grandmother praised her for her talent and beauty, and that was said in front of many people.¡±

    ¡°What kind of limelight?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart jolted. Why was Shao Yanru making a name for herself at such a timing?

    ¡°She painted a picture and it was based on the scenery here.¡± Chu Liuxin jumped up and walked to the big window. He pulled the parted curtain a little wider. Looking at the mountains outside, he nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Her drawing is perfect, it is stunning out here. It is said that she painted it in her secluded room. She had outlined it at an early stage, but it had not been colored. After she applied the colors to it, it was so beautiful that even my Imperial Grandmother wanted toe here and take a look!¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager ising?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened a little.

    ¡°Of course, she can¡¯te here right away. But my Imperial Grandmother is interested and will definitelye. Today or tomorrow, or it could be ten days or half a month, or even in one or two years.¡± Chu Liuxinughed as he thought it was very amusing.

    ¡°Why did my Big Sister take the painting out?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly. Her shimmery eyes blinked twice to hide her thoughts within.

    No wonder there had been more and more people recently, it turned out that such a thing happened.

    Chu Liuxin reached out and tapped the window, then he answered without looking back, ¡°It is a tribute to my Imperial Grandmother who is said to enjoy the scenery. So your Big Sister dedicated her painting, which she had painted for many years, to Imperial Grandmother. It happened on the day when the Imperial Grandmother issued the Royal Mandate of the aristocratic family, so many Old Madams came.¡±

    Sometimes, the Empress Dowager and the Empress would get in touch with the Madams from the aristocratic families and they would ask them to visit the pce on specific dates. In her previous life, Shao Wanru already knew about this.

    However, only Madams with the Royal Mandate could go into the pce. The Empress Dowager would host all the Old Madams of the various families, while the Empress would host the younger Madams.

    ¡°My Big Sister is not old enough yet, isn¡¯t she?¡± asked Shao Wanru, lowering her head. No matter how famous Shao Yanru was, she would never show up on such an asion.

    ¡°The Old Madam of your mansion brought her, Miss Shao did not attend by herself. After that, grandma was so happy that she sent someone to summon her and I happened to be at the scene, so I witnessed the whole event.¡± Chu Liuxin answered proudly as he had also seen the painting then.

    On the one hand, he felt that Shao Yanru was beautiful and so was her painting. On the other hand, he felt that he had to find a chance to take a look, which was why Concubine Ming Queen asked him to go on a blind date and deliberately set the venue in Yuhui Nunnery

    Of course, Chu Liuxin thought that he could also try to find Shao Wanru, but he could not find her no matter how hard he tried before.

    ¡°Does the Empress Dowager know that I am now living at Big Sister¡¯s ce?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long and curlyshes fluttered as she askedzily.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother probably did not know as I did not know either. It was only after arriving at Yuhui Nunnery and asking the nuns in the nunnery, that I found out that you were using Miss Shao¡¯s secluded room. I was told you paint too. Shao Wu, are you sure? Only someone like your Big Sister can draw so well. You are not imitating her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Chu Liuxin turned around and asked curiously.

    He had never heard of Shao Wanru being good at painting. How could she suddenly say that she wanted to paint and thus used Shao Yanru¡¯s room to do it?

    ¡°Oh, I see. You just said that on purpose so you can upy this beautiful ce! It is a good idea. If I were on the mountain, I would choose a good ce too. Even if someone had upied this good ce, I would find a reason to snatch it back!¡±

    Chu Liuxin suddenly seemed to understand. He looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window and then at Shao Wanru, who was leisurely drinking tea on the mat. He then burst outughing.

    Shao Wanru nced at him out of the corners of her eyes and asked, ¡°Your meaning is that I want to fight with Miss Shao on purpose?¡±

    ¡°I did not say that. I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯repeting or not, but you have at least managed to upy Miss Shao¡¯s secluded room. However, the scenery here is beautiful and the room is empty anyway, so why not take advantage of it?¡±

    Chu Liuxinughed and walked back to sit on the mat again. He imitated Shao Wanru and sat cross-legged. When he saw Shao Wanru drinking tea just now, he suddenly felt hot and thirsty. He picked up the teacup at his side and drank more than half a cup at once. It was only then that he felt his thirst had been quenched a little.

    He showed the cup to Shao Wanru, gesturing that it was empty.

    Shao Wanru reached out to lift the teapot elegantly and filled half of his cup for him. Then, she also added a little for herself, ¡°What did Big Sister say after she entered the pce?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. She just ttered my Imperial Grandmother and made her happy. My grandmother even awarded her and said that she was a blessed and kind Young Lady who treasures the sisterhood!¡±

    ¡°Sisterhood?¡± Shao Wanru had an idea and held her teacup even more firmly. She looked up at Chu Liuxin curiously and asked, ¡°How did my sister show that she valued sisterhood?¡±

    ¡°Will you celebrate your birthday soon?¡± Chu Liuxin asked with a smile.

    ¡°Was that information given by my Big Sister?¡± Shao Wanru guessed in azy manner.

    ¡°Well, well, your good Big Sister did say that it will be your birthday soon and since it is yourst birthday in Yuhui Nunnery, she wants toe and apany you.¡±

    Chu Liuxin said, ¡°On that day, I wille too. Anyway, I have nothing to do!¡±

    Although Chu Liuxin now had a position, it seemed to be an idling job to him. His father had appointed his elder brother and second elder brother to take up the positions and if he were not assigned a position as well, it would not look good. Therefore, Chu Liuxin had his job, but he did not take it seriously. He still yed the way he used to.

    ¡°Please continue talking about my Big Sister, Your Highness. I want to know how she intends to celebrate my birthday for me.¡± A hint of seriousness shed across Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes as she realized that she had neglected something. She thought that she would only act after she had been forced to leave the mountain. However, she did not expect Shao Yanru to start her move first.

    She said that in front of everyone in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, which attracted many people¡¯s attention and also made others think that she stole Shao Yanru¡¯s secluded room just to learn from her. As the saying goes, the wild goose¡¯s learning became uglier and uglier and that was describing her current state!

    Not only did she learn to walk, but she was also domineering enough to have stolen her Big Sister¡¯s secluded room. She made it impossible for her toe back. This should be another reason, right?

    Shao Yanru could not wait any longer tounch her move.

    Birthday, her birthday will be in half a month¡¯s time!

    If she were to prepare now, she should still be able to make it in time...

 Chapter 486 - A Box Unnoticed in The Dark Corner of The Quiet Room

    <h4>Chapter 486 A Box Unnoticed in The Dark Corner of The Quiet Room</h4>

    ¡°She said that you have lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for a period of time. She did not celebrate your birthday before in the Yuhui Nunnery because she was afraid of disturbing your quiet practice. Now that it will be yourst birthday in the Yuhui Nunnery and it is almost time for you to go downhill, this will be seen as bothering you! She also said that in the following days, with your permission, she also wants to observe the mourning period with you and then go downhill together!¡±

    Three years was not a long time for Shao Wanru to observe the mourning rites for her parents, but Shao Yanru did not have to do so. After all, they were not from the same branch. However, it was reasonable for her to observe mourning rites for a few months and then people would praise her as being such a filial girl!

    ¡°She is really kind!¡± Shao Wanru smiled lightly but her eyes told a different story.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Chu Liuxin sensitively noticed Shao Wanru¡¯s displeasure in her words and said in surprise.

    ¡°Why should I like it? Celebrating my birthday in such a buzzing manner in Yuhui Nunnery will disrupt the quiet practice of the nuns. How shameless am I to do that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will say that I have learned no rules from the boudoir and that I am impolite?¡± Shao Wanru raised her head and her shimmery eyes were full of displeasure.

    Her words reminded Chu Liuxin and he patted his thigh and said, ¡°Yes, you are right. It is unreasonable to celebrate a birthday happily in the nunnery. It will be a great disrespect to Buddha.¡±

    ¡°It is disrespectful, but my elder sister wants to celebrate my birthday. In the end, everyone will think I am the one who wants to celebrate and it will be my fault!¡±

    Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°This... Could it be that she said so because she was not aware and did not put too much thought into it!¡± Chu Liuxin thought about it and tried to exin on behalf of Shao Yanru.

    Shao Wanru was not surprised about Chu Liuxin¡¯s exnation. She had been staying on the mountain for three years, but the news about Shao Yanru had been received from the foot of the mountain from time to time. The reputation of this Miss Shao was increasingly getting better. With such a good reputation, even if there were some minor ws, others would take the initiative to help her to exin.

    She was such a nice girl, so how could she have any bad ideas or practices? At most, she just did not think through them carefully. If something bad really happened, it would just be a coincidence.

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s exnation was in line with most people¡¯s thoughts, or if something really happened, others would only discuss about her shorings instead of Shao Yanru¡¯s.

    ¡°Prince Xin, are you here to be a lobbyist for First Miss and ask our Miss to celebrate her birthday happily in Yuhui Nunnery and then get scolded by everyone?¡±

    Yujie could not help saying this in anger.

    ¡°Ah, what are you talking about? Why would Ie here as a lobbyist for your First Miss? But your First Miss is really good...¡±

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s eyes were wide open. He was unwilling to hear this!

    ¡°Your Highness, do you mean that Big Sister wants to be kind to me in front of Empress Dowager and she also wants to help me celebrate my birthday andtere to the mountain to apany me for a period of quiet practice?¡±

    Shao Wanru interrupted him and summarized it with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that is what I meant. She is doing this out of kindness!¡± Chu Liuxin was a little dispirited.

    ¡°Then may I trouble you, Your Highness, to bring a letter downhill for my Big Sister? Tell her about my situation on the mountain and say that I do not want to celebrate my birthday on the mountain. Thank her for her good intentions!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s bright eyes shed slightly as she suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°Okay, no problem. That¡¯s right. You two are sisters of the same blood, so you should be kind to each other. If there is any problem, you just need to exin it.¡±

    Chu Liuxin became happy and nodded repeatedly, thinking that they should originally be like this.

    Shao Wanru stood up and walked to the table in front of the window. She picked up a brush pen and started writing, after thinking for a while. After that, she let the paper dry a little and then folded and put it into the envelope. She turned back and handed the letter to Chu Liuxin, ¡°Thank you, Prince Xin. We have been soulmates for such a long time, but have not seen each other.¡±

    ¡°You have not seen First Miss Shao?¡± Chu Liuxin took the letter and said in surprise, ¡°You two should have been together in Yuhui Nunnery. When you just went up the mountain, she has not gone downhill yet, right?¡±

    ¡°She was indeed on the mountain at that time, but she said that she wanted to focus on her painting in this quiet room. She originally wanted to see me aftering out of the quiet room, but unexpectedly Grandmother asked her to go down the mountain!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and her eyes grew even more calm.

    It seemed to be idental, but Chu Liuxin could somehow sense something else from her words. He was not really stupid, but he had not thought in that way because Shao Yanru had a really good reputation before. Now he could glean something from her words. He clenched the envelope in his hand and asked doubtfully, ¡°You two don¡¯t get along, do you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head with bitterness in her eyes. Then, she bowed deeply and said, ¡°I need to trouble you, Prince Xin. Or else if Big Sister really goes ahead with her ns, the rumor about my arrogance will be true. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m still observing mourning. Although the mourning period is almost finished, it is not over yet. I will be seen as the one who shows no love or respect toward my parents and sisters!¡±

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s heart suddenly missed a beat. It urred to him that when Shao Wanru had just been recognized by the Shao family, there had been a rumor in the capital that everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did not like her. Was it because of this that First Miss Shao did not like her either?

    Thinking of this, he realized that what First Miss Shao had said in front of Imperial Grandmother before did not seem to be so kind.

    During that time on the hill of Yuhui Nunnery, both of them had been there, but they could not even find time to meet each other? But today, she announced on arge scale that she was going to celebrate the birthday of her cousin, whom she had never met before.

    The meaning behind the words did not make sense!

    ¡°I will help you to send this letter to First Miss Shao and then exin to her.¡± Chu Liuxin said in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Xin!¡± Shao Wanru thanked him again.

    Since he had been given an order, Chu Liuxin did not stay any longer. He said goodbye to Shao Wanru and went out. But after a few steps, he suddenly turned back and said, ¡°I will give you a gift on your birthday. We are kind of old friends. It will not have mattered if I did not know when your birthday is. But if I do not give you a gift after I know, I will have no excuse!¡±

    Shao Wanru turned him down with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Prince Xin. However, since I am still practicing quietly on this hill, it is unnecessary for you to do this, so that others will not gossip about it.¡±

    ¡°Well... okay...¡± Chu Liuxin touched his head and felt that what she said was also reasonable, so he immediately turned around and left.

    After he left, Yujie stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss, what does this First Miss Shao want to do?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully and sat back on the mat. She thought about it and looked at the quiet room with her glowing eyes. Suddenly, she pointed at a box in the corner of the room and said, ¡°Bring that box here and let¡¯s have a look!¡±

    The box was very exquisite, but only a corner of it could be seen. There was a nket on it, covering most of the box, so in the past, no one had noticed this box which was in a corner.

    When one looked around this room, it was possible that this box had been overlooked for a long time.

    ¡°Miss, these are all sundries used by First Miss Shao to paint. What good will they be?¡± Yujie asked in confusion, but she still walked over and lifted the nket to pull the box over. It was locked.

    ¡°Open it!¡± Shao Wanru said and frowned slightly. The box had already been there, but she had not noticed it. Now, she had to pay attention to it. Shao Yanru might make use of everything possible, so she must stifle everything here from the start.

    It looked a little familiar!

    ¡°Miss, can we just open it like this? If we were discovered...¡± Yujie opened her eyes wide in shock and said.

    Without the key, she could only break open it. If she broke open the lock, First Miss Shao would definitely ask about it. Although they had never seen First Miss Shao before, Yujie just felt that she would note with any good intentions. She could cause a lot of trouble, even if nothing happened, let alone if something did indeed happen.

    ¡°Is there anything else in this quiet room of hers?¡± Shao Wanru nced around with her shimmery eyes and asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Yujie honestly said.

    She had lived here for more than two years. Even though some of the things belonged to First Miss Shao¡¯s, they had already been taken away. Only this box was kept here till now, because it was locked and looked quite big and Pushan Nun had asked them to leave it there.

    ¡°Open it and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Yes, I will break it in the yard!¡± Seeing Shao Wanru insisting on it, Yujie nodded. Looking around, she could not find any useful tools. She dragged the box to the door, and when she reached the door, she lifted it over the threshold. She found a sharp stone in the yard and broke the lock on the box in the corridor.

    Then the box was dragged in again.

    Yujie was stunned when she opened the box and saw what was inside. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s... this?¡±

    It turned out to be a set of gorgeous clothes.

    Although gorgeous clothes were precious, they were not rare. However, in these two years, Yujie had only seen in and gray gowns. She had never thought that she would see a set of gorgeous clothes here.

    She took out some clothes, dresses and a jewelry box from it. When she opened it, she found a set of exquisite jewelry.

    ¡°Miss, First Miss Shao¡¯s clothes were left here!¡± Yujie murmured in surprise, ¡°But it was said that First Miss Shao had set her mind on studying painting. Why... why would she leave such a set of clothes here?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it is hers?¡± Shao Wanru was silent for a moment, but she was not too surprised.

    ¡°If it is not hers, is it yours, Miss?¡± Yujie said subconsciously. When she finished speaking, she suddenly inhaled deeply, ¡°Miss, did the First Miss Shao really nned to do this? This dress is so new that it doesn¡¯t seem to have been left here for two or three years?¡±

    Miss Shao was not the only one who had stayed in this quiet room, but also her Miss. Yujie knew that her Miss did not have this set of clothes, but others might specte about it in a different way.

    In her three-year mourning period, she had practiced restlessly in the mountain and even brought some beautiful clothes to the mountain. No one would believe that she had been observing mourning in a quiet and respectful way.

    If such a thing was verified, her good reputation umted over the past three years would be swept away.

    Even if it was not verified, such a matter would be enough to make people suspect that Miss¡¯s two-year mourning was just to deceive the public and to put on a show for others. So the so-called ¡°filial duties¡± were naturally false.

    Shao Wanru reached out to pick up the clothes and touched it. Then, she unfolded it. She had grown very quickly in the past few years, so this set of clothes was obviously not big enough.

    Yujie breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. This kind of clothes does not fit Miss! It¡¯s too small!¡± She could tell at a nce that it was inappropriate for Miss to wear this kind of clothes.

    ¡°If the clothes are small, they are the ones I wore before. If it is just right, it is the ones I am wearing now. If it is too big, I can wear them in the future!¡± Shao Wanru pointed to an embroidery at the corner of the clothes. The size of the clothes could not prove anything. ¡°These are the embroideries and toggle-and-loop buttons from Butterfly Clothing Shop, but not all. The other pieces are all of premium quality. They have indeed been borately prepared.¡±

    A trace of darkness shed through her shimmery eyes and they suddenly turned cold.

    This dress and this box were simr to those she had seen in her previous life!

 Chapter 487 - A Silence Room, Two People Seizing It

    <h4>Chapter 487 A Silence Room, Two People Seizing It</h4>

    She also had one in her previous life, but it was not for herself, but for Qin Yuru!

    In herst life, Qin Yuru became the new favorite of the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion left her a yard and let her stay with the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from time to time.

    When this news came, Madam Di and Qin Yuru were ecstatic. Then the masters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion gave all kinds of gifts. Both Old Madam¡¯s and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s gifts were extremely gorgeous, but this set was given by Shao Yanru.

    When the box arrived, Qin Yuru happened to be in a pavilion in Qin¡¯s Mansion. It was raining and the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion carried the box in front of Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru heard that it had been sent by the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she dared not neglect it and let the servant girl pick it up. Unexpectedly, the servant girl dropped the box and the box fell to the ground. The gorgeous clothes inside fell to the ground and were stained with mud. Qin Wanru happened to be in an attic, which was still close to the pavilion where Qin Yuru was, so she saw the scene in front of her.

    She was afraid that Qin Yuru would find a way to torture her if Qin Yuru knew that she witnessed what happened, so she hid in a hurry and did not dare to make any sound.

    The face of the servant girl from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion immediately changed. She red at Qin Yuru and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like our First Miss¡¯s gift, you can say it directly. Why bother ruining our First Miss¡¯s carefully prepared gift?¡±

    After saying that, the servant girl turned around angrily and was about to leave. Qin Yuru was so scared that she came up to hold the servant girl¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°I was really careless. I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±

    ¡°You did not do it on purpose? Now that you¡¯ve messed it up, you¡¯ve ruined all of our First Miss¡¯s goodness to you!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s servant girl said bluntly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I did not mean to do this! It¡¯s all this bitch¡¯s fault! I¡¯ll punish her severely!¡± Qin Yuru exined, sweating profusely. Then, she red at the servant girl who was still kneeling on the floor, asking for forgiveness.

    ¡°First Miss Qin, you can¡¯t say that this matter has nothing to do with you? If you only talk about it with a servant girl, even if you want her life, she is just a servant girl. How can youpare her with our First Miss? You humiliated our First Miss in this way, I will definitely report it to our Old Madam when I go back.¡±

    The servant girl raised her head haughtily.

    Hearing that she was going to report it to the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru panicked and said in a hurry, ¡°I will go and apologize to your First Miss with you now. I will definitely exin it to your First Miss.¡±

    Later, Qin Yuru hurriedly followed the servant girl of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Because she left in a hurry, she did not bring any servant girl with her.

    Under such circumstances, Shao Yanru could do whatever she wanted to control Qin Yuru. A show of force was enough to make Qin Yuru listen to her. This should also be one of the most important reasons why Qin Yuru would listen to Shao Yanru in the future.

    Shao Yanru was very good at grasping others¡¯ minds. If she told Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that Qin Yuru had humiliated her, Qin Yuru would be obedient enough. But now, was it her turn?

    She really did not care about the box in the corner before, but now she became alert because of Chu Liuxin¡¯s words. What did Shao Yanru want to do? Or did she think that she would be able to threaten her after she made such big news?

    If not, did she still have any other trickster?

    After thinking about it, she remembered that there was a box left by Shao Yanru here.

    ¡°The clothes have existed for a period of time, but it has not been washed for more than two years. It is new!¡± She put down the clothes in her hands and her shimmery eyes grew darker and deeper.

    ¡°If it has not been there for two years, when did they bring it?¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Yujie¡¯s face changed greatly.

    They had been in this quiet room for more than two years. If the clothes in this room were confirmed to be only one year old, others would guess that these were Miss¡¯s clothes.

    Shao Wanru stood up and went to the corner to pick up the nket that Yujie threw aside. She looked at it carefully and said, ¡°The nket has been there for a long time. It looks like it¡¯s been for two or three years!¡±

    The nket was so big that when it was unfolded, it would cover all the boxes.

    ¡°The nket was left behind by First Miss Shao for two or three years. However, Miss has changed the clothes inside. They used the nket left behind by First Miss Shao to cover up the luxurious clothes that Miss you have changed into so that the nket of First Miss Shao could cover it up. Even the nuns who sweep in the monastery would not discover it. They would think that it is an item that First Miss Shao had?¡±

    Yujie took a deep breath and suddenly understood. ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡±

    The dress was obviously a curse left to Miss. Furthermore, it had been left with her for so long. If others were to discover it, Miss would not be able to defend herself. Even if she could prove it for her Miss, she would not be able to exin it clearly.

    The quiet room was borrowed and everything in it was cleaned by the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery. It must be Shao Yanru¡¯s people in the Yuhui Nunnery who put the clothes in the box.

    Shao Wanru put down the nket in her hand, sat on the chair again, took a sip of the tea at hand, thought for a while and said, ¡°Later, you can go down the mountain to check out the dress in Butterfly Clothing Shop and ask Madame Dong if she has the record of anyone buying the dress with the toggle-and-loop button and embroidery. We don¡¯t know whether the dress was made in Butterfly Clothing Shop. Check the record whether Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had recently purchased something from Butterfly Clothing Shop. It would be the best if Madame Dong could recognize where the dress material is!¡±

    The toggle-and-loop button and embroidery were from Butterfly Clothing Shop. But she could not guarantee that the material was the same. She guessed that it was most likely not. After all, it was not easy to get such a good material. Even if the clothes were not produced by any tailor shop, the material was excellent. It did not mean that Madame Dong could not think of it even though Shao Wanru did not know it.

    In the past three years, the name of Butterfly Clothing Shop had be more and more famous, but no one knew that the owner of Butterfly Clothing Shop was her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go down the mountain in a minute.¡± Yujie knew that this matter was not something trivial, so she nodded hurriedly and said.

    ¡°Before you go down the mountain, you can tell Puyu Nun that I do not want to see any guests recently and I have to transcribe 100 scriptures for my parents. Only when I read and transcribe them quietly can I be more devout. I won¡¯t meet any guests even if they are from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. You can exin that I wille out after copying them.¡± Shao Wanru looked around and smiled. She said meaningfully, ¡°You should say that I will copy them in the quiet room!¡±

    Yujie blinked and said, ¡°This quiet room belongs to First Miss Shao. What if she insists oning over?¡±

    ¡°My parents are also her uncles and aunts!¡± Shao Wanru smiled faintly as her eyes darkened.

    She had to choose this quiet room. Whether Shao Yanru intended to deal with her or go back to this quiet room, she would not give it back to her. At least, before she left, she would not give it back to Shao Yanru.

    She had ¡®borrowed¡¯ Shao Yanru¡¯s quiet room when she first arrived at the Yuhui Nunnery. Since then, she had no intention of returning it to her!

    ¡°Okay, Miss, I¡¯ll go down the mountain now. First, I will call Qu Le toe over to serve you!¡± Yujie was relieved. Miss¡¯s biological parents were the elders of First Miss Shao. Besides, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was also there. First Miss Shao would not dare to force a Miss who devoted herself to her parents¡¯ filial piety toe out of the quiet room.

    As for when she woulde out, it was up to her Miss.

    In fact, Yujie felt very strange. Her Miss seemed to want to upy First Miss Shao¡¯s quiet room all the time. She had followed her to go up the mountain for such a long time. Everything in this quiet room was very familiar. Except for the beautiful scenery, she really did not think there was anything good inside.

    However, she had always admired Shao Wanru. Since her Miss had said so, there was a reason for her to do so.

    She retreated outside the courtyard, closed the door and hurried back to let Qu Lee over. Then, she went to find Nun Pu Yu, who was in charge of the reception of pilgrims. She told her that her Miss had to do her duty wholeheartedly and was going to devote herself to writing down one hundred scriptures.

    Pu Yu Nun nodded repeatedly and immediately agreed to this requirement. She also said that even if someone from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came here, she would help to reject them. After all, this was a filial event and not everyone could do it.

    Pu Yu Nun had a good rtionship with Mingqiu Nun, so she had a better impression of Shao Wanru.

    When Shao Wanru went up to the mountain to cultivate, she had only seen Shao Wanru a few times at Mingqiu Nun¡¯s ce. However, she rarely saw Shao Wanru in other ces. She admired the looks of the Fifth Miss Shao of Shao¡¯s family and after that she felt respect for her.

    She was such an outstanding girl at this age, but still could cultivate quietly in the nunnery. It was really rare for her to be able to observe mourning for her parents for three years.

    Others used to cultivate in their own mansions. Although it was eating lightly, it was not like what she ate in the nunnery. She ate so simply every day, which made her seem just like an ordinary nun. How much willpower did she have in order to do it?

    The famous First Miss Shao with such a good reputation who used to cultivate on the mountain did not use the food and things in the monastery. She would send her servant girls down the mountain to buy some food from time to time. The others in the monastery did not know about this, but Pu Yu Nun who was in charge of it would definitely know about this.

    But all she could do was to pretend not to see it.

    None of the Misses of aristocratic families who cultivated in seclusion on the mountain were different. However, Fifth Miss Shao had cultivated in seclusion for the longest time and was well-versed in it. She liked her a lot.

    After reporting to Pu Yu Nun, Yujie turned around and went down the mountain with the dress, saying that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess told her to go back and report about the situation of her Miss on the mountain.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was worried about her granddaughter, so she let Yujie and Qu Le go down the mountain from time to time. Everyone in Yu Hui Nunnery knew that.

    When she went out, a nun passed by in a hurry. When the nun saw Yujie, she seemed to want to stop and say something. Yujie smiled at her and then waved to leave. It was obvious that she was in a hurry.

    Therefore, the nun was no longer in a hurry to go forward and turned to report to Pu Yu Nun.

    ¡°Is First Miss Shaoing back?¡± Pu Yu Nun asked in surprise after she heard the nun¡¯s report.

    ¡°First Miss Shao¡¯s intention was that Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s birthday ising. She wants to celebrate her birthday and stay on the mountain for a period of time. She wants Pu Shan Nun toment on the paintings she drew in the mansion. She hopes that she can stay on the mountain for a period of time and in her own courtyard!¡±

    The courtyard was hers, so of course, the quiet room was hers!

    Initially, it was not a big deal. Shao Wanru had ¡®borrowed¡¯ it. However, the problem was that Yujie had said that Shao Wanru had shut herself in her room and did not want anyone to bother her. It was impossible for her to celebrate the so-called birthday. As for the room, she copied scriptures quietly to mourn for her parents. It was not appropriate to drive her out like this.

    Pu Yu Nun was also a smart person. After thinking for a while, she asked the nun to report Yujie¡¯s original words to the servant girl sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in front of the nunnery.

    This was the internal affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. As a supermundane person, she could not be involved in it. She just needed them to work it out by themselves...

 Chapter 488 - A Person Bringing Bad Luck, The So-Called Relative!

    <h4>Chapter 488 A Person Bringing Bad Luck, The So-Called Rtive!</h4>

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t n to vacate your quiet room? Why?¡± After hearing the servant girl¡¯s report, Madam of Duke Xing got angry immediately. She looked sullen and pped on the table so heavily that the teacups on the table almost jumped up because of the shock.

    It had almost been three years. In these three years, she had not sent people to Yuhui Nunnery because she was afraid that something bad would happen. At that time, more negativements woulde out.

    Three years ago, when the yard had been on fire, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had to give in and consent to this girl¡¯s quiet practice in Yuhui Nunnery. Unexpectedly, this girl had no rest when she was in Yuhui Nunnery and she even upied the quiet room carefully prepared for her eldest daughter. The quiet room would be extremely useful for her.

    If not for her daughter¡¯s advice, she had thought that Yuhui Nunnery would have locked the room and not lent it to that girl.

    ¡°Mother, you are so naive!¡± Compared with her, Shao Yanru was very calm, as ake without waves. She felt that her mother was really ridiculous. If that little girl was so easy to deal with, it would be impossible for her to go directly to Yuhui Nunnery and to observe mourning for her parents after Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had recognized her as the rtive.

    This was not a very honorable thing for the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Till now, many people still said that people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion disliked this Fifth Miss Shao who had just been recognized and did not treat her as their own child. Some people said that people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were ungrateful and indifferent. Some even said that Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were not good people. They squeezed Fifth Miss Shao and made her have to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and stay in the nunnery to observe mourning for her parents quietly...

    There had been many opinions, but her mother had still been so naive that she thought she could just wave her hand to get rid of Shao Wanru.

    It was also because of Shao Wanru that Shao Yanru had had to leave Yuhui Nunnery in advance. The loss in this matter was not small.

    Being mocked by her own daughter that she was so naive, Madam of Duke Xing said with her face turned red, ¡°Now I ask you what you should do. That girl doesn¡¯t want to celebrate her birthday, and she only wants to keep her door closed to observe mourning in your quiet room. You think you can stop her from observing mourning for your elder uncle and aunt?¡±

    ¡°My elder uncle and aunt are my elders. Of course, I can¡¯t say anything like that!¡± Shao Yanru said slowly.

    ¡°Look, look at this. You can¡¯t even do this. How dare you mock me? When she said so, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Even your grandmother can¡¯t let her vacate the quiet room. How can you get it back?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said angrily.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t.¡± Shao Yanru raised her face and said. She really looked down upon her mother. Although people from outside might view Madam of Duke Xing as a decent position, she couldn¡¯t even win her father¡¯s heart. She was really so useless.

    Her mother, Madam of Duke Xing had support from her grandmother and she also had her elder brother and her, but her mother was still jealous of others, which made her mother and her father grow apart. Now her mother could not even deal with a little girl, and made herself also implicated. Originally, as long as her mother, Madam of Duke Xing took action, she would not be involved in such matters.

    But her mother was so useless.

    ¡°Who are the others?¡± Madam of Duke Xing was so excited that she no longer cared about the disrespect in her daughter¡¯s words. She had always been afraid of her daughter and dared not to argue too much.

    ¡°Mother, although Fifth Sister said that she does not want to celebrate, you have to show your concern, right?¡± Shao Yanru didn¡¯t answer her question and changed the topic to ask.

    ¡°I gave her gifts on the mountain every year. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t given her any gift in previous years. But she just ignored me every time.¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing pulled her handkerchief and said angrily.

    ¡°That was then, and this is now. Since I have said in the imperial pce that I will celebrate her birthday, Mother, you should naturally make good preparations. This time, the gifts must be much better than those in previous years. I will go to ask grandmotherter whether there are any gifts to send. At that time, Mother, you send her all the gifts prepared by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to celebrate her birthday,¡± Shao Yanru said.

    ¡°You still ask your grandmother for gifts for her? Your grandmother doesn¡¯t like her, so you don¡¯t have to ask!¡± Madam of Duke Xing became more and more unhappy.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re Madam of Duke Xing, and Fifth Sister¡¯s Second Aunt. In other words, you¡¯re also her elder. But the real elder is actually my grandmother. Whatever grandmother says will matter, but if you say one more sentence, people will doubt it.¡± Shao Yanru stood up and felt that she had nothing to say to her mother.

    She had already made it so clear, but her mother was still thinking about the trivial details. ¡°How¡¯s the thing I asked you to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It has been quietly spread.¡± Being rebuked by her daughter again and again, Madam of Duke Xing also felt ashamed. However, she didn¡¯t want to say anything and immediately answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit grandmother. You ask someone to work harder.¡± Shao Yanru ordered as she walked out. She neither wanted to discuss everything with her mother nor wanted to talk too much about it.

    It was not bad that her mother became a pawn for her! Her status was her advantage! Thinking about this, she still thought that her mother was stupid. She had so many advantages, but she didn¡¯t know how to cut the weeds and dig up the roots, and she even left behind disaster, which made Shao Yanru have to clear the obstacles for her.

    Hearing that her beloved granddaughter wasing, Old Madam hurried to ask Nanny Yu to let her in.

    Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s beautiful face when she came in, Old Madam was very happy. She didn¡¯t wait for her salute and warmly pulled Shao Yanru to sit down beside her. She anxiously asked people to serve tea and said, ¡°Do you feel hot? Why do you walk in such a hurry? Take your time toe here!¡±

    Although it was just early autumn, it was still very hot. Along the way, Shao Yanru¡¯s white and tender face was covered with some little sweat.

    Shao Yanru said gently, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m neither hot nor tired. I walked in a hurry because I want to see grandmother, but it¡¯s not that hot!¡± Shao Yanru said softly. She took a fan from the servant girl and fanned Old Madam in person.

    Looking at her most satisfied granddaughter acting like this, Old Madam felt more and more pity for her. She took the fan from her hands and said, ¡°Just let servant girls do it. You¡¯re a Miss. How can you do such a thing? You¡¯d better chat with me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Yanru said happily. Her charming and obedient look was totally different from before when she was in front of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Shao Yanru sat down beside Old Madam and said to Nanny Yu with a smile, ¡°Nanny Yu, if there is anything new going on outside recently, please tell grandmother to amuse her!¡±

    Old Madam liked to hear some gossip outside to kill time. If people around went out and encountered some funny things, they woulde to Old Madam, and Old Madam would reward them when she heard something interesting. Therefore, when Old Madam¡¯s servants went out, they would inquire about some strange things and talk about it in front of Old Madam.

    ¡°There are some things, but they are not so good!¡± Nanny Yu said with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean by being not so good?¡± Shao Yanru asked in surprise.

    Nanny Yu couldn¡¯t speak for a moment because of the question, so she could only look at Old Madam.

    Remembering what Nanny Yu had heard before, Old Madam said unhappily, ¡°Yes, there is nothing good. A person bringing bad luck appears in our mansion, so nothing good will happen!¡±

    Shao Yanru was shocked and asked with a pale face, ¡°A person bringing bad luck? Who, who is it? I heard that such a person will indeed fall on evil days!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Shao Wanru. She¡¯s just the person bringing bad luck. Why did we recognize her at that time? It will also be good for her to stay in Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Old Madam patted the table angrily and sighed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shao Yanru became more and more surprised.

    ¡°Obviously your uncle and aunt died because of her. She brought death signs to her parents, and next, it¡¯s time to bring death signs to the other elders. It¡¯s said that she has a hard life. Oh, how could there be such a person who was so cruel to kill her parents with her misfortune? It is fortunate that she has been in the Yuhui Nunnery in the past three years and her natal destiny has been suppressed by the Bodhisattva. If shees back, she will...¡±

    Old Madam felt a headache. If it was possible, she really didn¡¯t want this granddaughter toe back. It was a mistake to admit her, but now she could not refuse hering back. Thinking that the three-year deadline woulde soon, Old Madam became more worried, and thought about how to prevent her froming back.

    ¡°Grandmother, these are all rumors. You cannot take them seriously!¡± Shao Yanru persuaded in a soft voice.

    ¡°How can they be rumors? Look, your elder uncle was originally fine, and he would not get into any trouble, but he died because of her. Your elder aunt was also blessed with the status of royal Princess, but she couldn¡¯t stand Shao Wanru¡¯s bad luck and died. In the past, Hao¡¯er almost lost his life again, and your elder brother¡¯s yard was burned. All these things happened because of her, a person bringing bad luck. Oh, damn it!¡±

    Old Madam pressed her fist against her forehead, feeling extremely angry.

    Without Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she could punish her as she wanted, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess meddled in this. Even if Old Madam suppressed them with her status as an elder, she could only suppress Shao Wanru. She couldn¡¯t let Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess dread, and might even irritate Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Old Madam had no choice but to worry about this.

    Shao Yanru tugged at Old Madam¡¯s sleeve and said familiarly, ¡°Grandmother, forget it. They are just rumors. They can¡¯t be true and no one can prove them. They just say them carelessly. Grandmother, Fifth Sister is going to celebrate her birthday. What kind of gifts are you going to give her? Please let me have a look and I can prepare my gifts ording to it!¡±

    ¡°She still wants to celebrate? What? Doesn¡¯t know what she is doing on the mountain!¡± Old Madam said in a bad mood.

    ¡°Grandmother, it is I who want to celebrate Fifth Sister¡¯s birthday. She¡¯lle back soon. If I don¡¯t celebrate her birthday, our sisters will be estranged from each other!¡± Shao Yanru said in a coquettish tone.

    Shao Wanru woulde back? This sentence hit Old Madam hard on the heart. She had been worrying about Shao Wanru¡¯s fate these days. Now, after hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words, she was not in the mood to chat with her favorite granddaughter and her face turned cold at once. She couldn¡¯t let Shao Wanrue back, otherwise all the people in this mansion would lose their life!

    ¡°Why does shee back? Let her stay in Yuhui Nunnery forever!¡± Old Madam said coldly.

    ¡°Grandmother, we can¡¯t do that. She has not made any mistakes. How could she stay on the mountain forever? What will other people think of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Shao Yanru raised her head and said in shock. She looked at Old Madam carefully and dared not to act like a spoiled child anymore.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t she stay on the mountain forever? Her reputation is not good!¡± Seeing that her eldest granddaughter was still speaking for her youngest granddaughter, Old Madam became angrier and angrier.

    ¡°Her bad reputation was a rumor. It¡¯s fake!¡± Shao Yanru still defended Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fake can also be true! Ru¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. If you want to give gifts, just do it. I¡¯ll ask someone to send it to her!¡± Shao Yanru reasserted herself and finally reminded Old Madam. Old Madam¡¯s eyes lit up...

    She indeed had a gift for Shao Wanru!

 Chapter 489 - The Old Maid with Special Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 489 The Old Maid with Special Intentions</h4>

    Yujie asked around at the foot of the mountain beforeing back. When she returned to the mountain and the carriage stopped, she jumped out of the carriage. When she was about to go inside, she was suddenly stopped by someone.

    ¡°Are you the servant girl of Fifth Miss?¡± An old maid stood in front of a carriage with a smile and asked Yujie while looking at her.

    When Yujie went down the mountain, she changed her clothes and dressed up as a servant girl. She had not lived in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time, so few people knew her. Now it was two and a half yearster, so fewer people could recognize her.

    The old maid had seen Yujie before, but now she could only guess roughly.

    ¡°Which Fifth Miss?¡± Yujie frowned, took some things from the carriage and asked. The carriage was full of things.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± The old maid came over with a smile and reached out to help Yujie carry things.

    Yujie reached out and pushed her away, and then looked her up and down with unkind eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    It meant that she had found the right person. The old maid became happier and smartly said, ¡°I¡¯m Old Madam¡¯s servant. I have something important to pass to Fifth Miss for Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°It is not convenient for our Miss to see people now. She needs to clear her heart to copy scriptures and pray for blessings!¡± Yujie refused. Everyone in the Yuhui Nunnery knew this.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother Fifth Miss to transcribe the Sutra. I just pass a message.¡± The old maid became more and more polite with a smile, as if she didn¡¯t hear the refusal in Yujie¡¯s words.

    Yujie was silent for a moment, and then looked at the old maid again, looking very embarrassed.

    ¡°Copying the Sutra in front of the Buddha requires you to calm down. Miss was sincere to burn incense before copying it. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be bad if she is disturbed!¡±

    ¡°How could you say that? Fifth Miss copies the ssics for the sake of the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Infanta Qinghua. But Old Madam is Fifth Miss¡¯s grandmother. Even if the former heir and the infanta knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t me Fifth Miss.¡±

    The old maid seemed to have prepared for this. As soon as she heard Yujie¡¯s words, she immediately answered quickly and astutely.

    These words made Yujie silent again. No matter who sent people here today, even if they were sent by Duke Xing, they couldn¡¯t let Fifth Miss pause for a moment. However, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was an elder, and the elder of the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Infanta Qinghua. It was reasonable for her to say so.

    ¡°You can only say one or two sentences!¡± Yujie warned as she looked up and down at the old maid.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are only one or two sentences about Fifth Miss¡¯s birthday.¡± The old maid smiled and her teeth could be seen but her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. So she nodded repeatedly.

    Yujie suddenly thought of something. She picked up the things in her hands, and went inside. ¡°Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, there are so many things, and I will help you carry them!¡± The old maid reached out to help, but Yujie refused, ¡°I can carry them, and these are not so many for me.¡±

    As she spoke, she easily picked up the items that were packed on the ground and walked forward.

    ¡°Is Fifth Miss satisfied with living on the mountain? If she needs anything, she can just tell the people in the mansion. Old Madam wants us to do our best to satisfy Fifth Miss. Fifth Miss is now in mourning on the mountain, and Old Madam is also meditating in Buddha Hall in the manor. They both have the same mind!¡±

    Seeing that Yujie didn¡¯t want her to help, the old maid rolled her eyes, stepped forward, and began to gossip intimately.

    ¡°Is there a Buddha hall in the mansion?¡± Yujie asked. She had stayed with Shao Wanru in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a few days, so she really didn¡¯t know something about the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Yes, of course. We have it early. The Buddha Hall is not small and it upied arge courtyard in our manor. Since the death of the former heir and the infanta, Old Madam has been sad. Every time she remembers the past of the former heir and the infanta, she can¡¯t fall asleep and let go of her illness. The Duke was afraid that Old Madam was too sad, so he specially changed the former Buddha Hall into a Big Buddha Hall and changed the whole courtyard.¡±

    The old maid sighed.

    In fact, the Buddha Hall was not much bigger, and it was the ancestral hall in the mansion. But who would hate good words!

    ¡°Every time when Old Madam is in a bad mood or remembers the former heir and the infanta, she will go to the Buddha Hall. The Madam of Duke Xing specially invited some nuns toe over and preach for Old Madam!¡±

    If these rich and powerful families had elders who believed in Buddhism, it would bemon for them to set up a small temple. After all, the elders were old, so it was inconvenient for them to go out. Besides, it was not safe to go out. It was necessary to build a Buddha Hall for the elder to read scriptures and put some incense to make them rest assured.

    However, it was rare to invite some nuns toe over.

    On the one hand, these nuns had their own reputation, and it was not easy for people to invite them. On the other hand, it was really not a simple thing to invite a famous nun. They were afraid that they might invite a person without a good reputation and beughed at by others in the end.

    ¡°Who was invited in the mansion?¡± Yujie, who was born in the nunnery, knew very well about it, so she asked calmly at the moment.

    ¡°The Pushan Nun of Yuhui Nunnery came before. At that time, Pushan Nun liked First Miss very much. And the First Miss also admired the art of painting of Pushan Nun. After the nun returned to the mountain, the First Miss followed her to the mountain to learn how to paint,¡± said the old maid.

    This was not a secret in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Then who is it now?¡± Thinking of the rumors at the foot of the mountain, Yujie continued to ask.

    ¡°Now there¡¯s no one, and we¡¯re going to invite a famous nun to live in our mansion for a while. She hasn¡¯t been invited yet!¡± The old maid¡¯s attitude was very good, and she almost answered all the questions. She happily followed Yujie all the way, and then they arrived at the courtyard where the quiet room was when they were talking.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll report it to Fifth Miss!¡± Yujie stood at the door and said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± The old maid nodded with a smile. After seeing Yujie go in with something, she looked around at the surroundings and recognized that this was the ce where First Miss lived before. She could not help but have a trace of ridicule in her eyes. Sure enough, Fifth Miss took over First Miss¡¯s ce.

    What did she mean by saying ¡®cultivation in istion¡¯? It was obvious that she liked First Miss¡¯s courtyard. So she was purposely making an excuse.

    Yujie came out not long after entering. ¡°Our Miss is copying a volume of scriptures. She tells you to wait a minute. When she finishes copying, she will call you in!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. It¡¯s my duty!¡± The old maid nodded with a smile.

    Yujie took a step back and closed the door in front of the old maid without hesitation. Then the old maid heard her footsteps walking inside and helplessly waited outside.

    The old maid felt anxious when she waited for her, and the old woman had something to do. She looked at the sunset in front of her eyes. She was annoyed and anxious, but she did not dare to get angry. When she stood stiffly, the door finally opened. Yujie looked at the old maid with no expression and said, ¡°Our Miss asks you to go in!¡±

    She was just a poor girl. Why could she be so proud? The old maid was secretly scornful, but she did not show it on her face. She was still smiling as if she had just stood at the door and Shao Wanru asked her toe in to meet her.

    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Miss! Thank you, Fifth Miss!¡±

    The old maid moved her legs which were almost stiff. She followed Yujie into the room. The door of the main room was locked tightly, so it seemed that no one was there. But the rest of the room had signs of activity, and it was not locked. It should have been used.

    She carefully remembered everything she saw, and followed Yujie into the quiet room of First Miss before.

    There was a girl sitting on the mat. When she saw the girl in front of her clearly, the old maid was so amazed that she almost couldn¡¯t speak. In the old maid¡¯s heart, First Miss was almost a fairy-like existence. The most beautiful woman in the world. This title was said to be the pride of all the servants in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    But was this person in front of her really Fifth Miss?

    At that time, Fifth Miss was still very young. Although she was beautiful, but for the servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, they had a more beautiful First Miss. They didn¡¯t think that Fifth Miss was amazing. No matter how beautiful she was, could she be as excellent as First Miss? Could she be as beautiful as First Miss?

    However, the girl in front of her only wore a simple hairpin and a wisp of hair hanging casually by her ear. Under her long and curly eyshes, her dark eyes were clear, but when she rolled her eyes, they seemed to be as clear as water. Her skin was as smooth as jade, and her lips were red. The lightvender clothes not only did not weaken her beauty, but also made her look more charming behind her simple and elegant face than usual.

    She was naturally charming, but hidden behind her elegant and innocent behavior, which attracted other people¡¯s attention at first nce. When they looked at her again, they became more and more amazed. Although First Miss was beautiful, the old maid felt thatpared with Fifth Miss in front of her, the First Miss was inferior. She was afraid that the beauty of them would be clearly different when they stood together!

    Seeing that the old maid was so amazed that she could not even speak, Yujie stretched out her hand and gently pulled the old maid¡¯s sleeve.

    Only then did the old maide to her senses and hurried forward to greet him.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand lightly. She looked down and her attention was focused on the pieces of paper beside her. These were the scriptures that she had copied just now. There were manyplicated seal scripts like plum blossoms on them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter of my grandmother?¡± Seeing that the old maid was slow to react, Shao Wanru raised her head and asked again. She frowned slightly and looked a little displeased.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam wants to celebrate your birthday. It¡¯s not a big one. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to stay in the Yuhui Nunnery now. She just wants some Misses to go up the mountain to apany you and ask you to get along well with them. After that, she asks them to stay in the Yuhui Nunnery with you to observe mourning for the former heir and the infanta for half a year!¡±

    Half a yearter, it was almost the appointed day for Shao Wanru to go back to her mansion.

    Shao Wanru could turn down the idea of her birthday party, but it was not so easy to turn down the idea of keeping mourning for her father. Moreover, it was Old Madam who proposed it.

    ¡°Go back and report to Old Madam. Tell her that thank her for her kindness. My grandmother has made up her mind. She said that she woulde to the Yuhui Nunnery and live in my courtyard temporarily. I will stay in First Miss¡¯s courtyard. If several sisterse together, they may not be able to live in my courtyard. So I can¡¯t quietly copy scriptures for my father and mother here.¡±

    Shao Wanru had prepared for this, so she said calmly.

    Old Madam suppressed her as an elder, so she had to use Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She had told Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess about this before because she was afraid that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would do something bad to her.

    ¡°So what about the birthday?¡± Since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess meant it, the old maid did not dare to say anything more, but could only ask the previous thing with a dry smile.

    Today, she wanted to finish one thing in Yuhui Nunnery, no matter which one it was.

 Chapter 490 - The Longevity Lock from the Old Madam

    <h4>Chapter 490 The Longevity Lock from the Old Madam</h4>

    ¡°The ns for my birthday celebration cannot be carried out. Grandmother wants me to wholeheartedly observe the filial piety rites for my parents. Since we agreed that it will be three years, it should be three years. How can I ck off just because it is my birthday? If I celebrate it on the mountain, Grandmother will definitely punish me. I am afraid that the sisters will also be punished along with me at that time!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s longshes fluttered twice. Then, she lifted her chin slowly. Her lips, which were as beautiful as cherry blossoms, curved up slightly. There was a hint of coyness that came from her inner self. However, she did not realize it. There was a trace of innocence in her eyes, which was extremely beautiful. The nanny could not help but lower her eyes and did not dare to look directly at her beauty.

    ¡°But Old Madam¡¯s intention is to let several Young Madams apany you. You will be going back to the mansion soon, but you have not been close to the Young Madams. Old Madam is afraid that you will feel awkward at that time!¡±

    Suppressing the shock in her heart, the old maid tried to persuade her again.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. The Old Madam seemed to care for her. If she really cared for her, how could she suddenly say something like this when Wanru was about to finish her three years of mourning? She said that they would be apanying her during the mourning period. Not only did she wish to humiliate Wanru, but she also wanted to spread her name to the Young Madams of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    This idea was very good. They would take her three years to fulfill Shao Yanru¡¯s and the other people¡¯s reputations. How could Shao Wanru be grateful to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    But it was not the time to reveal anything now. They owed it to her and her brother, so she would definitely make them pay!

    ¡°I cannot make the decision on this matter. If Old Madam insists on it, she can discuss it with my grandmother. It will not be good if grandmother criticizes the sisters directly at that time!¡±

    Shao Wanru said this lightly as her gazended on her hands. She looked at her writing carefully and seemed to be quite casual about it.

    Everyone in the capital knew what kind of person Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was. She would not show any respect for anyone whom she disdained. It was not a big deal for her to scold that person directly. She might even drive that person away without giving him face. If Great Elder Princess rebuked the Young Madams from her family, that would be an extremely shameful thing.

    The old maid could not make a decision!

    Seeing that the old maid could not speak for a while, Shao Wanru continued, ¡°You had better go back to the mansion and ask Old Madam what to do! If you can get the permission of Grandmother, I will follow all the elders¡¯ orders!¡±

    Because of the incident in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, her maternal grandmother had the right to be involved in her affairs. Even her grandmother asked Empress Dowager Queen for a part of the right in deciding on her marriage, which originally represented the disadvantage of the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion against her maternal grandmother.

    She did not believe that Old Madam would dare to discuss it with her grandmother!

    ¡°Yes, I will go back and report to Old Madam. I have another thing, this is what Old Madam gave to you!¡± The old maid said helplessly. She really could not make the decision. She took out a small brocade box from her sleeve and handed it to Shao Wanru.

    Yujie came forward to take it and brought it to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru looked at the brocade box in Yujie¡¯s hand. She did not even stretch out her hand. She simply said, ¡°Open it!¡±

    Yujie opened it ording to her order. There was a longevity lock inside. She blinked and did not understand what it meant. She just looked at Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru put down the paper in her hands and reached out to take out the longevity lock from the box. She looked at it and realized that it was a longevity lock worn by a child. It looked old and had been carefully crafted. It was made of pure gold and was iid with a ruby and two Cat¡¯s Eye Stones.

    After scrutinizing it for a while, she did not find anything. Then she raised her head and asked, ¡°Why... why did Old Madam give it to me?¡±

    ¡°When the little masters were young, Old Madam would give them such a longevity lock. But Fifth Miss has not been around Old Madam since she was a child. So although the longevity lock was made early, it has never been given to you!¡± The old maid said with a smile.

    ¡°A long time ago? Did they already know that there would be someone like me?¡±

    Shao Wanru examined it a few more times. Finally, she saw a tiny character ¡°Ru¡± in the smallest corner. It really belonged to her!

    However, the character ¡®Ru¡¯ looked very new. At first nce, one could tell that it had been engraved only recently.

    ¡°Princess Qinhua married the heir of Duke. When she was newly married, Old Madam prepared it and was ready to give it to Fifth Miss when she was born. After the heir of Duke and Princess Qinhua left, the longevity lock was kept with Old Madam all the time. After the Princess came back, she was not in good health. Thus Old Madam made another one to pray for Master Hao. Now that Fifth Miss came back, this longevity lock is just right for Fifth Miss!¡±

    The old maid smiled and exined the cause and effect. She was afraid that Shao Wanru would feel bad, so she said, ¡°All the longevity locks made by the mansion look like this and Master Hao¡¯s is of the same style.¡±

    She said that Old Madam was praying for blessings and was doing it again. She just felt that the past one was unlucky and the old maid¡¯s exnation made the truth even more obvious.

    ¡°Help me thank Old Madam!¡± Shao Wanru did not care about this now.

    ¡°You are wee, Fifth Miss. I will go back first. I will report to you after Old Madam consults with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.¡±

    The old maid said with smile. She had failed in her task but she was not annoyed at all. She gave a quick nce at everything in the quiet room.

    There were only a few things and they could be seen clearly. Even the suitcase in the corner with a nket could be seen clearly.

    Shao Wanru did not say anything this time and only waved her hand. The old maid left respectfully. She turned around to leave after backing out of the quiet room carefully.

    ¡°Miss, what do they mean?¡± Yujie looked at the back of the old maid who left and then looked at the longevity lock in her Miss¡¯s hand. Did Miss have to wear this longevity lock at this age?

    ¡°Yujie, look!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and handed the longevity lock to Yujie.

    Yujie took it, picked it up and looked at it over and over again but could did not find anything. She only saw a small character ¡°Ru¡± in the corner of longevity lock in front of her, which, of course, represented her Miss.

    ¡°Miss, I cannot see anything¡± Yujie shook her head in confusion. She looked through it several times and subconsciously felt that there was something wrong, but she could not find anything wrong with it.

    ¡°Bring it to your nose and smell it!¡± Shao Wanru told her. She pushed her hand back and her ck hair fell on her shoulders. She had only used a hairpin to pin up her hair.

    Yujie picked up the longevity lock, put it to her nose and smelled it gently. If Shao Wanru had not brought her attention to it, she might not have been able to smell it at all. When she got closer, there was indeed a very slight smell. It might be a little sweet, but it did not seem like it. She felt a little strange, it was not a familiar herb to Yujie.

    ¡°Miss, what is this?¡± Yujie was surprised. She was still sensitive to the smell of some Chinese medicine. This smell did not seem to be the smell of Chinese medicine.

    ¡°I do not know!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. She sat by the window and did not find anything unusual. However, while looking closely at it, she suddenly smelled something faint. It was so light that she almost could not smell it. If she had not paid that much attention to Old Madam¡¯s things, she would only think that there was something floating from outside the window or it was the smell of the box itself.

    It was not the smell of traditional Chinese medicine that made people wary. It seemed to be the fragrance of flowers when one smelled it carefully.

    Some of the flowers in the autumn had already bloomed. Osmanthus flowers were the most fragrant and this smell was much lighter than that of the Osmanthus.

    Yujie shook her head and checked the longevity lock in her hand, asking, ¡°Miss, what... what should we do?¡±

    Shao Wanru suddenly sat up straight and reached out to pick up the box that had been ced on the ground. The moment she picked it up, she realized that the smell in the box was much stronger than that on the longevity lock.

    It was sweet, but it seemed that there was something strange in it. It did not smell good, but it was not overpowering.

    The box was not big, but it was enough to store a longevity lock. Moreover, it did look like a box for a longevity lock. The size and shape were all very suitable and it looked a little old.

    Shao Wanru thought for a while and said, ¡°Put it away first! And put the box in another box and then wrap it up with cloth! Send it to grandma!¡± She did not know the answer, but it did not mean that grandma would not have any ideas.

    In herst life, she was locked in the backyard tightly. In this life, she had not been in the capital for long, so it was normal that she did not know much about these unusual things. The only thing she was sure of was that Old Madam did not have any good intentions toward her.

    ¡°Yes, I will go to the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion in a minute!¡± Yujie nodded, put the longevity lock into the box and then carefully closed it.

    ¡°Miss, I went down the mountain to ask Madame Dong about it. Madame Dong also checked around and said that there had been orders from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, for the toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery and there were more than one order. Since the return of Miss Shao to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, these orders have appeared from time to time. Although I do not know which order it was, such toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery should be most popr one year ago.¡±

    Yujie put the box aside first, pulled out a box from the item she just brought out and took out the previous set of clothes from it.

    Shao Wanru was not surprised at the unclear answer because Shao Yanru was not an easy person to deal with. If she had not been killed by Shao Yanru in herst life, she might not have suspected that Yanru was the real evil backstage maniptor in the end.

    It seemed that she was in charge of everything, but others could not find any evidence to prove that she was involved. That was Shao Yanru.

    ¡°What about the material?¡±

    ¡°Madame Dong said that this kind of material is rare. They should be tributes which other mansions do not have. However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must have such tributes. However, they could be said to be made by Miss Shao or you. After all, you are the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now!¡±

    Yujie repeated Madame Dong¡¯s original words.

    That was to say, it could not be seen from the material.

    She looked up and her eyes clouded slightly, hiding all her emotions. It was indeed Shao Yanru who had done it. Otherwise, it would not have been so secretive, as if she had locked all the clues up.

    Shao Wanru reached out and pulled a piece of cloth at the cor. She had asked Yujie to specifically ask about this small piece of material on the cor. ¡°Is this piece of cloth Colorful Yarn?¡±...

 Chapter 491 - We Meet Again After More Than A Year!

    <h4>Chapter 491 We Meet Again After More Than A Year!</h4>

    The cor was close to the neck. In this area, a bit more fabric was required and it also had to be slighter softer. There were only a few type of materials that had these two characteristics. However, Colorful Yarn had two unique characteristics, which made it suitable for the cor of the dress.

    The dress was designed to be gorgeous, but how it was made depended on the embroidery maids of the sewing room. Shao Wanru was sure that the dress came from the sewing room of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Even though Shao Yanru had schemed well, there had still been a slight error. Of course, the error was based on Shao Wanru¡¯s knowledge of the Colorful Yarn.

    It was because she knew about the dress given by her mother Madam of Duke Xing and Wang Yishu¡¯s handkerchief. Otherwise, as a Young Lady who just arrived in the capital city, how could she know about such a rare tribute? It was even not easy for the imperial concubines to get a piece of material the size of a handkerchief.

    But Wang Yishu had it. Why did Wang Yishu have it? Of course, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had it!

    That time, Wanru also guided Wang Yishu to say that she had a lot of handkerchiefs like this. At that time, she saw that several of the Misses were surprised. Although most of the Misses could not see anything, it was enough. At least some Misses recognized the cloth and knew that it was the most precious Colorful Yarn and they knew that it belonged to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Such a rare material had definitely not been given to Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had just returned to the family and she was not favored in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Madame Dong said that this is indeed the Colorful Yarn. Originally, Madame Dong did not know what it was. Butter, she met several noble people and showed them the material,¡± Yujie said with certainty.

    Shao Wanru nodded and asked, ¡°When you went to my maternal grandmother¡¯s mansion, you also asked her about the Colorful Yarn. And whether Grandmother had it?¡± That was still something she was uncertain about, so she had to ask her Grandmother for confirmation.

    When Grandmother taught her about the Colorful Yarn, she was still an outsider. There were some things that Grandmother would not tell her in detail.

    ¡°I know. So... do I need to take this dress?¡± Yujie asked.

    ¡°You do not have to take the clothes. Take this longevity lock with you. You do not have to go there today. Just go tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru looked out of the window. It was getting dark outside. Going out of Yuhui Nunnery at this time would not only attract people¡¯s attention, but it was also not safe. The doors of the Nunnery would be closed by the time she returned.

    Now that she had made the decision, Yujie put the clothes back into the box at the corner again. It was not locked. The previous lock had been broken, so she had to find another lock.

    The original lock was also a lock that had been changed not long ago. It was as if it had been used from time to time.

    Shao Wanru wrote a letter under themplight and told Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess about all that had happened in detail. She was not clear about many things, but she did not hide anything. She would neverpare her weakness with others¡¯ strengths.

    Old Madam was experienced and knowledgeable and so was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She was even better than Old Madam. Now she had to rely on her grandmother, lest Old Madam suppressed her repeatedly as an elder.

    She would go back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but it was not the right time now!

    As for the so-called kinship of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, others did not care about it and she did not care about it either. Who would take it seriously?

    The so-called kinship was full of schemes and strong malice. She did not need it, nor did she care about being abandoned!

    Everyone just wanted to maintain a cordial rtionship on the surface. As for the other things, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did not care about her, so she did not care about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After she finished the letter, she let out a long sigh of relief and put down the brush. Suddenly, she looked up subconsciously and saw a slender figure leaning against the window.

    A round moon slowly rose from the huge window and the moonlight was reflected on his robe which was a light cherry color. As the wind blew across, there seemed to a kind of devilish aura emanating from his robe sleeves.

    His face looked gentle under the light and he was extremely handsome. He used to be a handsome young man, but now he was an extremely handsome gentleman. The only thing that had not changed was that he seemed to havee out of a painting. He was elegant and handsome. He saw that Shao Wanru was looking at him, so he walked over slowly and sat down on the other side of the table.

    He reached out elegantly and poured himself a cup of tea. Then, he took a sip slowly and askedzily, ¡°What is wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    Due to his undergoing the main part of the treatment, they had not really seen each other for a year.

    Shao Wanru stretched her hand out to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s wrist and felt his pulse with her slender fingers. Feeling that his pulse was still feeble and low, Shao Wanru could not help frowning. She did not think that he was much better than a year ago, because his lips were still pale and the illness seemed to be etched in his bones.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it effective?¡±

    As her heart throbbed, she wanted to loosen her grip, but suddenly she felt the pulse in his hand jump wildly. Immediately, her face changed greatly and she pressed her fingers down heavily. This time, she really felt the speed of the pulse in Chu Liuchen¡¯s wrist, which was iparable with that of the previous sluggish speed.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    Suddenly, the pulse slowed down again. It was still the same as before, neither too fast nor too slow, as if it was going to die.

    Shao Wanru finally understood what was going on. She let go of Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Your Highness, is it interesting?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is interesting. Do you think it is boring?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and stretched out his hand to pat Wanru¡¯s head. Then his hand dropped and fell on her long hair. His slender fingers were entwined in her hair and a strand of it was coiled around his fingers!

    He tugged her hair slightly and it hurt Shao Wanru. She reached out and pped him in the face. Only then did his hand fall.

    He did not know when he started having such a hobby.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling better?¡± Shao Wanru asked with her eyes wide open. She was surprised and happy and she seemed to heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I am not!¡± There was a gleam of surprise in Chu Liuchen¡¯s slender eyes and he smiled gently.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s smile froze on her face. She blinked her big ck eyes, looking a little nervous.

    Chu Liuchen picked up the teacup, took another sip and said slowly. ¡°I need to treat it slowly and I will not be fully cured in a short time!¡±

    He would not be able to recover in a short while. Did that mean that he could recover as long as he nursed his health well? Shao Wanru heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. She rxed immediately.

    Picking up the teacup at hand, Shao Wanru was about to drink it. Suddenly, she found that Chu Liuchen was looking at her with a faint smile. Her hand became stiff and she silently put down the teacup in her hand. Her tender face turned a little red. There was only one teacup on the table and that was only hers.

    Chu Liuchen drank her tea just now. Now when she picked the teacup up, it was the one which he used. Chu Liuchen seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°Prince, why are you here at this time?¡± Shao Wanru wiped her hands with a handkerchief as if nothing had happened. She pretended not to look at the tea cup which made her blush.

    ¡°I heard that Zhuozhuo is going to celebrate her birthday, so I naturally had toe and see her!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and lounged on the mat. His beautiful eyes lit up. Apart from hisziness, he really looked like a handsome childe. Unfortunately, his limp posture made him look veryzy.

    ¡°Your Highness, where did you get this news?¡± Shao Wanru turned her head slightly. Her beautiful hair fell like a waterfall from her shoulders, making her look even more petite.

    ¡°Where else can I get the news? Many people in the pce have already known about it. I heard that it was said by the First Miss in your mansion in front of the Imperial Grandmother. It looks like she is very sincere and she is different from the others in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    The corners of Chu Liuchen¡¯s lips lifted and there was a trace of elegance and nobility in him.

    The so-called difference between herself and the other people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was that the other people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were unkind to Shao Wanru. The rumor had spread in the capital city a long time ago and there were various versions because of the fire in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, no matter which version it was, this Fifth Miss Shao was always made out to be a poor and unpopr child.

    A poor child, who returned to the family but had not been valued by her family and had to leave home to observe her filial piety.

    Because of Shao Wanru, there was a lot of controversy about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which had always had a good reputation.

    Even the Queens in the pce felt that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did something wrong. At some banquets, they always heard someone talking about it. All the womenfolk in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion felt that it was a shameful thing whenever they went out and they were even more reluctant to mention Shao Wanru¡¯s affairs.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s words today immediately made people admire her. On the one hand, she showed her goodwill to Shao Wanru publicly. On the other hand, she was not in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion when that incident happened at that time.

    Shao Wanru raised her long, shapely eyebrows and asked. ¡°Your Highness, what do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°Remain unchanged to deal with all the changes. Recently, Imperial Grandmother is choosing the concubines for Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. I do not think she can sit still!¡± Chu Liuchen leaned overzily and directlyid on the mat with his face up to the sky. He kicked away the table on the mat and tugged at Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve to pull her over.

    Before Shao Wanru could react, he pulled her into his arms as usual and tightened his grip. Shao Wanru could not break free even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Shao Wanru really wanted to push him away. She did not expect him to be so skilled even though they had not seen each other for a year. It was as if they had just met each other. It was as if they were still together yesterday.

    She had no choice because her head was held tightly in his grip and his arms were wrapped tightly around her slender waist. She struggled to free herself, but she could not. After sensing that his rigid chest was not weak at all, Shao Wanru fell silent. Then, she did not struggle any longer.

    The sense of unfamiliarity that she felt when she met him again after a year vanished subconsciously.

    ¡°Your Highness, who do you think she will marry?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I think she wants to marry everyone!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile became brighter when he saw how docile Shao Wanru was. He suddenly sat up and blew out themp on the table that had been kicked away. Then the light went out and the room inside suddenly became dark. However, the bright moonlight outside became more luminescent as it shone through the window.

    The moonlight was as gentle and light as water when it fell on the pair who were embracing each other.

 Chapter 492 - I Think She Can Marry No One

    <h4>Chapter 492 I Think She Can Marry No One</h4>

    Shao Wanru was shocked by Chu Liuchen¡¯s action. Her long eyshes fluttered twice and she closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she found that it was not dark anymore. She could not help looking out of the window. Outside, the mountains seemed to huddle together and the moonlight was gentle and beautiful.

    The atmosphere in the darkness became increasingly intense, then she felt her waist being strongly hugged and Chu Liuchen yed continuously with the jade pendant hung around her waist.

    Feeling hot, Shao Wanru wanted to push Chu Liuchen away. She reached out her hand and asked. ¡°Your Highness, who do you think is most likely to marry her?¡±

    However, Chu Liuchen grabbed her hand and pulled it aside, saying, ¡°I do not think she can marry anyone!¡±

    This answer made Shao Wanru fall silent. In her previous life, Shao Yanru was indeed unmarried. The man she was going to marry could not be the Emperor. It could only be Prince Zhou or Prince Yue. But in the end, neither of them was hers. Shao Yanru did not wait to marry them because she had entered the pce.

    ¡°Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation is so good and she is so beautiful. Why can¡¯t she get married? Her family background should be good enough!¡± Shao Wanru was puzzled. She could not figure this out ever since she was reborn.

    Shao Yanru could be said to have gained the upper hand and all the benefits. Why could she not marry whom she wanted to marry? Besides, she was a scheming woman and she even resorted to all kinds of means.

    ¡°A woman who thinks that she can y with men all over the world and thinks that all men will bow and scrape to her pomegranate-colored dress. She is thinking too highly of herself! It is too much!¡±

    Chu Liuchen casually yed with the jade pendant in his hand.

    This jade pendant was bestowed by the Empress Dowager. He felt that it was quite a good thing to fiddle with, especially when it was hung on her slender waist.

    ¡°Do Prince Yue and Prince Zhou also have any special feelings for her?¡± Shao Wanru thought over his words and asked tentatively.

    ¡°Stay away from this woman from now on, or you will not have a good ending!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted coldly. She did not know whether it meant that Shao Wanru was right or wrong. He reached out and patted her on the head to warn her.

    ¡°If she does not have anything against me, then that is fine. But if she has something nned for me, then I am not that easy to bully!¡± Shao Wanru said, her red lips curving in a sneer.

    She was certain that Shao Yanru had no good intentions toward her and would definitely do something bad to her and she would not show any mercy, of course.

    Things that happened in thest life were too mysterious. Shao Wanru did not want to tell Chu Liuchen about these mysterious happenings. But she could not exin her hostility toward Shao Yanru. This was the only exnation. There was a reason why she targeted Shao Yanru in the future.

    ¡°I have sent secret guards to protect you. If you need anything, just use them!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly and then changed the topic, ¡°Did Chu Liuxine here today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was here. He seemed to have visited with a few other Misses. I suppose he is on a blind date!¡± Shao Wanru said. She could not see Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression clearly in the dark, but she knew that he did not look happy at the moment, so she tried to exin.

    Chu Liuxin did not hide the truth from her when he came over. When he talked about this, Chu Liuxin evenined that his brothers were not married at his age. Why were they so anxious to ask him to get married?

    ¡°The blind date is not in the capital city. What is he doing here? Is it possible that he can find someone in the nunnery to go on a date with him?¡± Chu Liuchen said unpleasantly.

    ¡°This... I don¡¯t know!¡± Shao Wanru was speechless, but she also felt that Chu Liuchen was absolutely right. This blind date should not have taken ce in the nunnery.

    ¡°The next time hees, you don¡¯t need to pay any attention to him!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a snort.

    ¡°He even helped me bring a letter to Shao Yanru today!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s shimmery eyes shone in the moonlight.

    ¡°Why is he even involved? If he brings the letter to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he will get himself involved in this matter!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly. Although his voice was gentle and refined, there was a trace of sarcasm in it.

    Shao Wanru was surprised and said, ¡°Is it possible that Shao Yanru wants to marry Prince Xin?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Doesn¡¯t he have a good impression of her? Although Chu Liuxin did not make much progress, he is still a prince. Maybe she can trigger some sparks with him!¡±

    Shao Wanru fell silent when she heard these words. She did not speak for a long time. Chu Liuchen seemed surprised by Shao Wanru¡¯s silence at this moment, so he touched her pink cheeks with his hand and pinched them maliciously. Shao Wanru was in so much pain that she pushed his hand away.

    ¡°What about Your highness? Didn¡¯t she look for you before?¡±

    Chu Liuxin was a cold person, so too was Chu Liuchen. Since Chu Liuxin could be sparked, Chu Liuchen might also be targeted by her. Although he had an awkward status and was in poor health, he was still favored by the Empress Dowager Queen and the Emperor.

    ¡°Of course, she also looked for me. But after being pped by me, everything became peaceful!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°What, Your Highness pped her?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment before she got up. She supported herself on Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest with one hand and said in surprise.

    This was something she had never heard of in her two lifetimes. ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°It was about three years ago. I can¡¯t remember the exact time. When she almost fell into my arms. I was so angry that I pped her and then I fell down!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out and knocked away her elbow which she was supporting herself on. Shao Wanru¡¯s hand felt sore, then her body went limp and she was pressed against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest.

    This time, she was in an even more embarrassing position than the previous time.

    Shao Wanru blushed greatly as she turned to the side in a hurry. It still looked as if her waist was being firmly grasped by him.

    At this time, she was d that the light was off, otherwise, this person wouldugh at her.

    Sheposed herself and asked again, ¡°This must have happened before she arrived at Yuhui Nunnery, right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. I did not notice that. As long as she does note and bother me, I don¡¯t care how many men she hooked up with. But she cannote and make me feel disgusted!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression remained unchanged and he reached out to let her lie down morefortably. In the darkness, nobody could see that he had a vicious look on his face.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know why Shao Yanru wanted to build this quiet room? Was it just for her to learn how to paint? This location is really not bad.¡± Shao Wanru finally calmed down and asked.

    ¡°I really did not take note of this. If you want to investigate, you can ask someone to do it. I left the secret guard you used in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to you. If you need anything, you can look for him! Next time, let Xiao Xuanzi instruct the servant girl named Yujie who apanies you. This servant girl seems to be strong and capable. You can ask her toe to my mansion to study martial arts when you have time.¡±

    Chu Liuchen closed his eyes and said this with a calm expression. The light fragrance of the girl which drifted to his nose was not the fragrance of powder, but just the slight body scent of a woman. In such a dark night, it gave people a feeling of peace and the ce that had been left empty in his heart for many years was filled up somehow!

    As his voice became softer and softer until it disappearedpletely, the sounds in the house suddenly quietened down.

    Suddenly, there was a soft knock on the door. One time, two times, three times.

    Shao Wanru was shocked. She opened her eyes hurriedly. She had almost fallen asleep just now.

    Chu Liuchen stretched out his hand to grasp her slim waist and pulled her into his arms again. After holding her for a while, he put her down and sat up. He tidied his clothes and said, ¡°I will go back first. If there is any noise, remember not toe out.¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded silently and sat up as well. She watched him open the door and leave. Then, she frowned and looked at the darkness beyond the door.

    After waiting for some time, she suddenly heard a loud noise from outside, as well as the shing sounds of weapons. She could not help gripping her knees as a nervous look shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Yujie hurried in and closed the door of the quiet room. There was no light in the room, so she could not locate where Shao Wanru was for a moment.

    ¡°Come here, I am on the mat. Be careful of the table in front of me.¡± In the dark, Shao Wanru saw Yujie clearly and reminded her softly.

    The table that had been kicked aside happened to be in front of Yujie at this time.

    Yujie hurriedly reached out to hold it. Sure enough, she came across the low table. She said, while holding the table to walk toward the mat, ¡°Miss, Prince asked you not to go out.¡±

    ¡°What is going on outside?¡± Even though the door was closed, she could still hear the shing of weapons.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just now, I peeped out and found that it came from beyond the high wall. I do not know what happened, or if there is something strange going on at the other side of the high wall!¡±

    Yujie said uneasily.

    She had just received Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s warning not to go out. This matter had nothing to do with the two of them, master and servant, and it was definitely not something they should get involved in.

    ¡°On the other side of the high wall?¡± Shao Wanru frowned and she intuitively felt that it had something to do with the previous imperial concubines. She guessed that Shao Yanru had chosen this ce for self-cultivation and said that she would study painting as well. Wasn¡¯t it just for seeking fame? Or was she nning something else? Otherwise, why did she spend so much energy and money on it?

    This quiet room looked simple on the surface, but it was actually not that simple. Every patch of grass and tree inside was extremely exquisite. It was obvious that they had spent a lot of effort to build this room. Moreover, it was not built in one day. It seemed to be a little too much just to gain a reputation for it.

    Furthermore, the high wall was just next to it and the side door was much closer than the courtyard where she lived!

    What was the Shao Yanru looking for, or in other words, what was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion looking for?

    She quickly thought about what happened in herst life. Suddenly, an idea came to her. She remembered a person who was rted to Shao Yanru. It seemed that this person had a deep connection with Shao Yanru, but there did not seem to be any special connection between them. In fact, she was also surprised that she suddenly thought of this person at this time.

    Because that person was found from the folk ce!

    Could the statement be false? Could it be that the person was not among themon folk, but within the high wall? Could it be that Shao Yanru¡¯s quiet room was said to be an auspicious ce where the Buddha manifested because of this person?

 Chapter 493 - Ministry of Justice Entered into Yuhui Nunnery

    <h4>Chapter 493 Ministry of Justice Entered into Yuhui Nunnery</h4>

    The news that a bandit suddenly appeared in Yuhui Nunnery and attempted to grab the former Emperor¡¯s concubine shocked the whole capital city.

    Yuhui Nunnery was famous not only for a saying that prayers could be heard by the Buddha but also for the other one that the former Emperor¡¯s concubines were grounded here. However, these were just sayings as nobody had the ess to the deepest part of Yuhui Nunnery and seeing those concubines who were shut here.

    However young and beautiful they used to be, they now all were apanied by an oilmp and an old statue of Buddha and led a lonely life. It was a pity for them not to have their own child as they were unable to give birth!

    It was the first Emperor and the former Emperor who founded the Kingdom of Dongcang together, which made a majority of ministers who had been loyal to the former Emperor still devoted to the current Emperor. For them, it was a very normal thing. However, with decades passing by, the issue referring to sons and heirs was surely the former Emperor¡¯s biggest problem and as for this issue, there was nothing really left for those ministers to say. Although Prince Chen was still alive, he was waiting for his death.

    Given his health condition, he seemed to be dying!

    Even if someone attempted to use Chu Liuchen, the very first thing they should know was that Chu Liuchen must be usable! It was said that this prince had been always lying in bed and nobody knew whether he would die or live. It just seemed that he was unable to survive.

    Many ministers loyal to the former Emperor all swore inside that how these concubines could be so trashy that even unable to give birth to an heir! They even though inwardly that these women deserved it because of their infertility!

    However, no matter how disgruntled these ministers were, they never showed their true feelings in public. Moreover, since time had passed and Chu Liuchen, the former Emperor¡¯s only son was about to die, it was no use cursing those women, not to mention assassinating them. These concubines were waiting to die in the deepest part of Yuhui Nunnery and thus, it was troublesome and unnecessary for these ministers to take their lives.

    Only several nuns were arranged to watch them and there was no need to care more about these women.

    But, it was when everyone was negligent that something bad descended on Yuhui Nunnery. Hearing that there were not only nuns but even the former Emperor¡¯s concubines being killed, which had astounded the whole city, the current Emperor was furious and immediately sent people to investigate the matter. The current Emperor had given an order that everyone must get to the bottom of this matter and could not let the former Emperor¡¯s concubines get killed casually!

    The deeper meaning was enough to make the current Emperor fidget on his throne.

    Although these concubines were useless and waiting to die, it was totally different when they got killed by someone as people might be suspicious of the current Emperor¡¯s legitimacy. Given that, this matter was unable to be underestimated.

    Thus, Ministry of Justice entered into Yuhui Nunnery where males seldom appeared. Many soldiers and ministers began toe in and out the nunnery, which forced thosedies of aristocratic families who were about to cultivate themselves in the mountain to go back home so as to avoid getting involved in something bad. They all knew that it was better to keep themselves away from this kind of matter as far as they could for nobody would be willing to be involved in those issues rted to the throne.

    If one was not careful enough, he or she might be sentenced to nine familial exterminations by the Emperor.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t move out of the nunnery. When people from Ministry of Justice came to investigate, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been here. Thus, the Prefectural Judge from Ministry of Justice had to wait for a long time and then finally met Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°It is my honor to see Great Elder Princess, Your Highness!¡± The Prefectural Judge walked forward and bowed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°What?¡± Great Elder Princess answered coldly.

    Fearing that he might irritate the Great Elder Princess, the Prefectural Judge replied in an extremely careful manner. ¡°I wonder where Fifth Miss Shao was at that time and what Fifth Miss Shao might hear or see? As the silence room where Fifth Miss Shao had been is not far away from the incident site, she might hear something I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Are you doubting my granddaughter?¡± Great Elder Princess¡¯ face looked darker and colder.

    ¡°No, no I just want to ask whether Fifth Miss Shao, whether she...¡± The Prefectural Judge swallowed and answered vexatiously. It was his superior who gave this order and he had to follow it, which, in turn, obviously would offend Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. He once heard that Great Elder Princess was quite fond of this rediscovered Fifth Miss Shao and even treated her as the apple of her eyes.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Great Elder Princess banged the table with her hands so heavily that the cup almost fell off the table. Sweat immediately broke out on the Prefectural Judge¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Grandma? Don¡¯t get mad. It is his job and just let him finish it. Everyone can feel reassured after this.¡± Shao Wanru came to the Prefectural Judge¡¯s rescue and said softly to Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Great Elder Princess, it is the Emperor¡¯s order and I am doing my job. I just want to ask Fifth Miss Shao some questions and I would not bother you after that!¡±

    The Prefectural Judge kept nodding as he feared that Great Elder Princess would get angry if he dyed his answer.

    It was impossible to doubt this Fifth Miss Shao who had cultivated herself in the mountain for nearly three years. Beforeing here, they had investigated everydy¡¯s background, who had cultivated themselves here, and thus, they were clear that this Fifth Miss Shao was observing mourning and the duration of three years would be expired soon.

    Since she was still young and her identity was so special, unlike those artsy-fartsydies who only appreciated the beautiful view and scenery in the mountain with the excuse of cultivating themselves, this miss was a respectable woman who was determined to observe mourning for her parents for nearly 3 years. Given this, this Prefectural Judge thought highly of this determineddy in his mind.

    Hearing she wasing to his rescue, he admired this Fifth Miss Shao much more.

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better ask here and I want to know.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess paused for a moment and then said calmly.

    ¡°Thank you very much. The interrogation will end soon and Thank you again for understanding that I am doing my job!¡± Wiping away sweat, the Prefectural Judge kept expressing his gratitude to Great Elder Princess. Then he raised his head and took a look at Fifth Miss Shao. After entering the room, he didn¡¯t dare to see anything except Great Elder Princess. When he saw Fifth Miss Shao, he was stunned spontaneously.

    However, he reacted very quickly. The instant he saw her, he lowered his head and was amazed by her appearance inwardly. This was the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua¡¯s daughter. She looked so pretty and gorgeous that she deserved the title of alluring fair. He once saw the first beauty in the capital city butpared with thisdy, the appearance of the so-called beauty was inferior to hers.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, what were you doing when the incident happened?¡± The Prefectural Judge was also a resolute person. After marveling at her appearance, he quickly organized his mind and asked when lowering his head.

    Considering this Fifth Miss Shao who now was in front of him, he thought he had better not see her shimmery eyes, or he would feel that these questions were insulting to Fifth Miss Shao.

    ¡°I have gone to bed early that night! But I did hear some noises which sounded like weapons colliding together. My servant girl also heard that as she was with me that night.¡±

    Shao Wanru answered directly.

    Chu Liuchen had blown out the candle. Thus, even if someone noticed her, they would think she had been asleep at that time. Actually, she did fall asleep at the usual time.

    ¡°Anything else? Something unexpected?¡± The Prefectural Judge paused for a moment and then asked, looking serious.

    ¡°No. I fell asleep by leaning on my servant girl. When I woke up, things had been in chaos outside. The nun of the nunnery sent several groups of people to check if I was safe and then there came my grandma,¡± said Shao Wanru.

    She was telling the truth. When Yujie came in and apanied her, they said nothing but just heard the weapons colliding. Yujie had been worried whether someone woulde but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t worry anything and just fell asleep leaning on the mat.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s answer, the Prefectural Judge found there was no problem and nodded. Then he asked, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, may I ask your servant girl the same questions?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    Then Yujie went to the yard and was questioned by the Prefectural Judge.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get scared yesterday?¡± Checking whether her granddaughter was alright, Great Elder Princess asked with concern. However, not until she said something more did the Prefectural Judge of Ministry of Justice came in the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I am fine!¡± Shao Wanru answered with a bright smile, pulling Great Elder Princess¡¯ dress and shaking lovingly.

    She did love her grandma. Before she knew her true background, she had been very close to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Moreover, it did turn out that her grandma really liked her. She not only always considered her granddaughter but also stood by her side every time.

    ¡°Good, good. Given your situation, do you want to go downhill? It seems to be dangerous here and it is hard to know what other things might happen next!¡±

    Even though Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt rxed inside, she was still worried about her granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t worry. The ce might be dangerous before but now it is safe as Ministry of Justice is guarding here. Thus, no other incidents will happen in Yuhui Nunnery. Moreover, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? I don¡¯t want to go there,¡± Shao Wanru answered directly and sweetly.

    Her answer made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess feel distressed.

    The hatred towards Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion kept growing in her mind. Had not Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s¡¯ Mansion been so merciless, her dear granddaughter would not havee to this situation!

    ¡°Grandma, if Ie back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now, I will not only be controlled by them but my two-and-a-half-year cultivation will also be wasted. Others willugh at me as they will consider me as an unfilial person with a little backbone. My dead parents might also me me for this,¡± Shao Wanru said sadly with her red-rimmed eyes.

    If she came back now, her good reputation which she had spent time and energy saving would all get wasted.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was clear about this but she was reluctant to leave her dear granddaughter as she was really worried about her granddaughter and feared that something bad might happen to her. Irritated and sorrowful, she was choked with sobs.

    ¡°Grandma, if you have time, you cane here to see me. You can live in my courtyard and I will still live in this room. Madam of Duke Xing has sent me letters to let me go downhill. Old Madam also ims that she wants to hold a birthday party for me in Yuhui Nunnery!¡±

    As her mouth curved into an ironic smile, Shao Wanru told her grandma what she wanted Yujie to tell her after going downhill.

    ¡°What? Does she think Yuhui Nunnery is the same as the back yard of her mansion which she cane in and out as she wants?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess snorted and her face turned pale because of anger. She was toe to Yuhui Nunnery as she wanted to tell Shao Wanru what she heard from Empress Dowager that Miss Shao imed she had a good rtion with Shao Wanru in public and said that she was to hold a birthday party in Yuhui Nunnery for Shao Wanru.

    Even Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also said this now. She must be an old fool.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhuozhuo. You have me and I will never allow them to cause any other troubles like the party as they wish! Yuhui Nunnery is not a ce which Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion can control easily!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess smiled coldly as she got more irritated. Since such a thing had happened in Yuhui Nunnery, up to now Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent nobody to ask about her granddaughter. Given this, she would never forgive the old fool.

    ¡°Miss, Miss Shao is here!¡± Qu Le hurriedly came in and informed them of this news.

 Chapter 494 - Meet the Past Enemy Again

    <h4>Chapter 494 Meet the Past Enemy Again</h4>

    At the door, Shao Yanru came in with a servant girl following her. She wore a turquoise light eight-piece long dress whose waist was winded and twisted by a plum-shaped ribbon. A light viceous gauze jupe and a pair of light pink elbow sleeves, with Shao Yanru¡¯s elegance and grace together, made people feel amazed by the refinement and freshness of the woman in front of them. Her gorgeous appearance even let her seem much more outstanding.

    After she entered, she didn¡¯t look around but bowed reverently to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who was sitting in the middle of the room and said, ¡°Nice to see you, Great Elder Princess.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡± Great Elder Princess waved her hands calmly and let her get up.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, do you know where my fifth sister is? When my grandma and mother heard something bad happened to Yuhui Nunnery, they became quite anxious. My grandma even suffered a rpse of her old illness. My mother now is taking care of her and thus, she asked me to see whether my fifth sister is alright. If she doesn¡¯t want to live here, she can get back to our mansion temporarily and cane back here after things are settled.¡±

    Shao Yanru raised her head and a gentle smile with concern was on her face.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ gaze fell upon Shao Yanru¡¯s face. During these two years, Shao Yanru actually seldom appeared in public, iming that she wanted to devote herself to learning painting. Now, it seemed that this Miss Shao was unusual indeed as her words sounded very reasonable.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo was frightened by the incidentst night. She now is unable to get up.¡± Great Elder Princess took a deep sigh, putting an anxious expression on her face.

    ¡°What? Fifth sister falls sick because of being shocked by the matter?¡± The smile on Shao Yanru¡¯s face suddenly disappeared and was reced by a worried look. Her moves and expression seemed that she did care about Shao Wanru, which made people think highly of her.

    ¡°Since such a terrible matter happened near the ce where she lives, how can¡¯t she, a little girl not get scared when living alone here?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ voice suddenly sounded cold when saying these words, ¡°A rpse of her old illness? Is she also scared by the matter at this moment?¡±

    Shao Wanru was very close to the incident site while Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was far away from here. It sounded obvious that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was sneering at her.

    ¡°She has suffered this for years. She always gets sick and has to lie in bed to have a rest when the autumnes. These days are no exception. Had not been because of this rpse of her illness, grandma woulde to see fifth sister now. Fifth sister has been in Yuhui Nunnery for years. Every time she mentions this, she always bursts into tears.¡±

    Shao Yanru exined gently, seeming that she was unaware of the irony in Great Elder Princess¡¯ words. She still answered and listened to Great Elder Princess sincerely and patiently.

    Shao Wanru, sitting behind the bamboo curtain, curved her mouth into a cold and ironic smile.

    Shao Yanru was quite formidable. Hearing her words, everyone would think that she tried to build a good rtionship with Shao Wanru. Even if those elders in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had done something wrong before, she was trying topensate. If she failed to make amends for the past, she was not the one who should be med as those people were her elders in the mansion!

    What a sophisticated and exquisitedy! No wonder she would earn such a good reputation. In Chu Liuxin¡¯s mind, she was also a perfect woman who valued sisterhood very much!

    But sisterhood? It was because Shao Wanru had changed her situation this time and disclosed her background that Shao Yanru would try to maintain the so-called sisterhood. In herst life, Shao Yanru had never taken their sisterhood into consideration.

    Obviously, it was not unconditional for her to mention this so-called sisterhood. Moreover, it was a provisory presentation for someone.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s answer was perfect as she not only exined the reason why Old Madam wasn¡¯t here but even showed how Old Madam cherished Shao Wanru. Even though Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t believe her words, she would not embarrass Shao Yanru at least. No matter how Great Elder Princess disliked Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing, she would not attack Shao Yanru with all her strength.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er now is ufortable and it is inconvenient for her to meet you. Please go back, First Miss Shao.¡± Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would not wrestle with her, she didn¡¯t like her. Thus, she said as waving her hands.

    ¡°I understand. These are some herbs which do good to one¡¯s health. It is my grandma who asks me to bring them to fifth sister. Please give them to fifth sister!¡± Pointing at the present held by the servant girl, Shao Yanru said gently.

    Great Elder Princess nodded and seemed unwilling to talk any more. After letting her servant girl put the present next to the entrance, Shao Yanru then left.

    When she went to the yard, she found there were two servant girls standing beside. She motioned to Yujie and asked about Shao Wanru¡¯s diet and details ofst night¡¯s event with concern after checking Yujie was Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl in the yard.

    Yujie had been interrogated by the Prefectural Judge of Ministry of Justice before. Thus, when being asked by Shao Yanru, she then repeated her answer again.

    After Shao Yanru asked her to take good care of Shao Wanru and told her to inform Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion if something happened, Shao Yanru then left with her servant girl.

    After she walked out of the yard and took a look back at it,ter she turned and left without hesitation.

    She then went to Pushan Nun¡¯s Zen room as she could also be said to be Pushan Nun¡¯s pupil. Since she had gone to Yuhui Nunnery, she also needed to visit her master.

    After talking with Pushan Nun for nearly two hours, Shao Yanru then left.

    Compared with the past, the number of people who came in and out Yuhui Nunnery nearly doubled, among which most people belonged to Ministry of Justice. Shao Yanru stood at the entrance. She didn¡¯t get on the carriage at once but just squinted back at the nunnery and took a nce at those rushing officials of Ministry of Justice. Later she lightly covered her lips with her handkerchief, to hide her ironic smile.

    Soon she got on the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and headed to it.

    After the carriage stopped, she quickly got off the carriage and found her brother leaving the mansion in a hurry. On the other side, seeing his sister getting off the carriage, his brother stopped immediately and waited for her.

    ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± Shao Yanru came and asked.

    ¡°Wen Xichi invites me to join the tea party.¡± Swinging the fan in his hand, Shao Hua¡¯an, the First Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion answered in an elegant manner.

    Shao Yanru and Shao Hua¡¯an both looked good. Shao Hua¡¯an was very handsome and gentle and he also enjoyed a good reputation. However, since he missed thest spring exam, he wanted to have a try in the next exam.

    Qi Tianyu ranked third in thest exam while Wen Xichi ranked first!

    Wen Xichi first worked in the Imperial Academy and two yearster, he joined the Ministry of Justice, which seemed that he had a very bright future. Those who entered the official circle with him at the same term were still struggling in the Imperial Academy. Nobody except him was eligible to get promoted to a position in the six ministries.

    The six ministries had always been the skeleton frame of the imperial government.

    Shao Hua¡¯an and Wen Xichi had grown up together and they didn¡¯t get estranged because of Wen Xichi¡¯s promotion.

    Such a serious incident happened in Yuhui Nunnery. However, Wen Xichi, who worked in Ministry of Justice, didn¡¯t go to investigate but still had a mood to hold a tea party. It was quite weird.

    ¡°Only you?¡±

    ¡°No. Many masters in the capital city will also attend the party. The tea party has been arranged and we all have been invited earlier. The tea party should be canceled today but Wen Xichi says it is unnecessary to call it off. He ims that he is avable in the morning and he only needs to work in the afternoon. Therefore, he asks us to get together in the morning.¡±

    As Shao Hua¡¯an exined, he looked at Shao Yanru, checked around, frowned and said, ¡°Fifth sister is not going to go downhill? Didn¡¯t a terrible incident just happen? It is inappropriate for her, a little girl to stay in the mountain!¡±

    ¡°You hope her to go downhill?¡± Smiling thoughtfully, Shao Yanru seemed to mean something.

    Shao Hua¡¯an threw up his hands and said, ¡°Do I have the right to decide these things?¡±

    Shao Yanru smiled much more brightly. She said impliedly, ¡°We do have no right to decide this but since it is our mansion¡¯s internal affairs, it is not easy for those people to get involved in this.¡±

    ¡°Since you understand, just do it as you wish. I am going to meet my friends now!¡± Leaving these words, Shao Hua¡¯an hurriedly strode away.

    They both understood.

    Seeing her brother leaving, Shao Yanru smiled and walked in the mansion. She had to try harder to persuade Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Having Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as grandma? Her grandma was much more powerful than Shao Wanru¡¯s.

    As Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess needed to take care of Shao Wanru, she now temporarily lived in a room in Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard while Shao Wanru lived in Shao Yanru¡¯s. Her two servant girls, Qu Le and Yujie also came to serve her. Besides them, there came a new servant girl named Qing¡¯er.

    Since she was only a rough maid who was in charge of something inferior, most people didn¡¯t pay more attention to her but only thought it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who sent her to take care of Shao Wanru.

    People in Yuhui Nunnery were questioned again and again while even Shao Wanru whose identity was so special was interrogated twice, not to mention others.

    Since Yuhui Nunnery had experienced such a misfortune, the number of pilgrims had halved. Those people just wanted to pray to the Buddha tranquilly and were unwilling to get involved in these issues.

    One day, Wen Xichi suddenly came to meet her.

    Although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t leave the courtyard, even the silence room, she was clear about what had happened outside. As Qing¡¯er was able to walk around outside, she could obtain a lot of information. Compared with Yujie and Qu Le, she was less conspicuous.

    ¡°Ask him the reason why hees here.¡± Hearing the message that Wen Xichi asked for meeting her, Shao Wanru paused for a moment and then said to Yujie.

    Yujie nodded and quickly she came back, saying, ¡°Master Wen says that he once misunderstood miss and intends to apologize in person.¡±

    Putting down the pen in her hand, Shao Wanru stared at an osmanthus tree in the painting. Paused, she said, ¡°Tell him it is okay. There is no need to apologize and just let go of it.¡±

    Two years ago, Wen Xichi not only doubted her but even had an ulterior motive to get close to her. With time passing by, she had saved those people whom she tried to save and she had requited favors as she could.

    In herst life, Wen Xichi had been involved in trouble and lying in the bed now. Moreover, he didn¡¯t rank first in the same exam which Qi Tianyu also joined. Obviously, his life had been changed. Considering the way he treated Gu Xishu, she knew he would not experience the tragedy again. Given that, he now had nothing to do with her.

    She had done her best to help him. Since she now was in trouble, if others found out that she had something to do with Wen Xichi, the saying would not do good to them!

    She had finished her tasks. And she would have nothing to do with this man no matter what might happen next...

 Chapter 495 - The Woman Who Ran Away from Her Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 495 The Woman Who Ran Away from Her Wedding</h4>

    Nobody knew when it started to rain. It was only sprinkling but the chill in the air swept away the heat inte summer and early autumn.

    Standing at the gate of Yuhui Nunnery, Wen Xichi turned back and stared at the cascading lofty Buddha halls which seemed much more tranquil in the dimness of the rain. However, he clearly knew that it was not the scene in his dream.

    In that scene, it was also raining but he was not standing here but lying in the bed next to a window, with a delicate and slender female silhouette beside him. He could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly but he could feel that she was feeding him medicine tenderly. Reaching out and touching his forehead, she smiled mildly with her watery eyes shining.

    Although he could not figure out who she was, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking of Shao Wanru.

    When he woke up, he couldn¡¯t help associating the female figure with Shao Wanru while he was clear that there actually was noparison.

    Shao Wanru he saw today was the one she was two years ago. Thus, her figure was totally different from the female¡¯s, not to mention her weight and height. However, he just could not help thinking that the silhouette belonged to Shao Wanru. Frankly speaking, the female was Shao Wanru, who was two years older than the one she was now. He then intended to take this opportunity of investigating in Yuhui Nunnery to have a look at Shao Wanru and to see whether she was the one in his dream.

    In fact, the female seldom appeared when he went to dream. However, since he had dreamed of this same female three times, Wen Xichi began to have great interest in figuring out this matter!

    Reaching out and touching his head, he felt that he might think too much when seeing his servant holding an umbre for him. It was merely a dream and how could he take it seriously. How could he even associate the female silhouette with Shao Wanru who had nothing to do with him? What a joke.

    He had always been very sober and bright but his mind must wander now.

    Wen Xichi looked back at Yuhui Nunnery. ¡°How is the clear and bright girl who I met two years ago going on now? However, no matter how she is now, I have nothing to do with her. After all, she must be an extraordinary woman enjoying a high status now. But if she needs my help, I will do my best to support her.¡±

    The matter of misunderstanding the girl aside, he was clear that he should thank her for helping him know who Gu Xishu really was. However, it was unnecessary for him to appreciate her in person. As it was inconvenient for a male and a female to get too close, they might be unable to see each other any longer. Thinking of this, he suddenly felt heavy-hearted namelessly.

    But soon he gave a sour grin!

    ¡°Master, do we go back to our mansion now?¡± Seeing Wen Xichi getting on his carriage, the coachman asked with his whip snapped.

    ¡°No, Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion!¡± Wen Xichi paused for a moment and then answered, leaving those messy thoughts behind.

    Although Ministry of Justice was in charge of the matter of Yuhui Nunnery, Prince Yue was the one who held the reins. Thus, the ministry should report to Prince Yue.

    Actually, it should be the minister of Justice who should report to Prince Yue as however important Wen Xichi was, he was only an ordinary official in Ministry of Justice. But since he was really good at writing, the minister quite favored him. Several days ago, he even had asked Wen Xichi to make a detailed memorial to the throne for this matter and let him send it to Prince Yue whoter would also send this memorial to the Emperor.

    Significant as the matter of Yuhui Nunnery was, which even shocked the Emperor, nobody figured out the truth in the end. Nobody knew where those men in ck came from and what their purpose was. Inside the nunnery, everyone was still there, except those deads.

    Minister of Justice himself actually was very frightened as he still didn¡¯t find out the truth of this matter which had been known by the Emperor. Thus, he asked Wen Xichi to present the memorial to Prince Yue first, which, obviously, seemed that Wen Xichi ran errands for him.

    The coachman quickly veered the carriage and then headed to the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion which was located under the mountain.

    Wen Xichi lifted up the curtain and his gaze fell upon Yuhui Nunnery spontaneously again. It had been more than 2 years since Shao Wanru had moved into Yuhui Nunnery. In another half a year, she might get down the hill. Given that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been restless, he could give a hand to her as his mansion was close to hers.

    Wen Xichi had been willing to help Shao Wanru in order to pay her back for her warning him of his schemed cousin. However, everything was unpredictable and he didn¡¯t know that he would stand on the opposite side against her.

    Yuhui Nunnery became quiet again, which delighted Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t walk outside until Qing¡¯er told her that all officials of Ministry of Justice had withdrawn from Yuhui Nunnery.

    The drizzle made the whole mountain misty and foggy, which made people feel rxed and delightful and brought them an ethereal quality.

    The drizzling scene in Yuhui Nunnery was very beautiful. Standing in the doorway and watching the view outside, she felt peaceful and tranquil.

    It was very quiet in the nunnery. Those servant girls were doing their own jobs and nobody came to spoil her mood. However, a continuous bang sound on the door broke the serenity.

    ¡°Go and check it,¡± Shao Wanru said to Qing¡¯er who now was standing in the doorway.

    Qing¡¯er answered, then she quickly ran to the door and opened it. The instant she opened it, a person hurriedly broke in which scared her and made her almost fall down. Holding the door, she looked at the woman in front of her, stunned.

    ¡°You are?¡± Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t know her as she just began to serve Shao Wanru and was not familiar with people in the nunnery.

    ¡°Is yourdy here?¡± The woman looked confounded. Raising her head and finding Shao Wanru standing in the doorway, she hurriedly ran to her.

    ¡°Miss Mo, how are you?¡± As Yujie knew her, she quickly walked forward and greeted her.

    She was Mo Qiuyi, who also lived in Yuhui Nunnery to cultivate herself. She was also the one whom Chu Liuxin mistook. She had been living in the mountain for a long time, even longer than Shao Wanru. It was also said that she was a rtive of a nun of Yuhui Nunnery while she had no other rtives in the world so she decided to cultivate herself in Yuhui Nunnery. She had met Shao Wanru for several times, but they seldom had much to do with each other.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, could you please do me a favor?¡± Mo Qiuyi bowed to Shao Wanru and said. She looked pale with her hair sticking to her forehead, which covered her fair appearance.

    ¡°May I ask what that is?¡± Looking her up and down, Shao Wanru answered gently.

    ¡°My best hometown friend had nned to apany me in Yuhui Nunnery for several days, but we didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen. Although Ministry of Justice has withdrawn, the interrogation under the mountain is still very strict. May I ask you whether you can let Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess bring her downhill when she leaves?¡±

    Wiping sweat, Mo Qiuyi gasped and said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ministry of Justice find her in the mountain?¡± Looking at Mo Qiuyi¡¯s anxious face, Shao Wanru asked in a confused way.

    If she had been interrogated by Ministry of Justice, she just only needed to answer when being questioned again, as meeting people of Ministry of Justice who guarded the roads under the mountain.

    ¡°I let her hide. The reason why shees here is that she wants me to help her. Her family intends to force her to marry a seventy- or eighty-year-old as his step-wife.¡± Biting her lips, Mo Qiuyi answered helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to let others find her. Every time when peoplee here, I will let her hide in the back mountain.¡±

    The mountain behind Yuhui Nunnery was veryrge. Although it enjoyed some beautiful scenes, there were still some ces where people seldom went even though Yuhui Nunnery was next to it. Some ces which were heavily forested were cliffy and very dangerous. It was also very dangerous for those who enjoyed strong limbs. Moreover, nuns in Yuhui Nunnery seldom went there.

    ¡°You let her hide in the mountain behind the nunnery? It is too dangerous. A loss can result in death!¡± Shao Wanru screamed with shock while her eyes were shining.

    ¡°We have no idea. She says if being found and forced to go home, she would rather die than marry the old man!¡± said Mo Qiuyi helplessly.

    No sixteen-year-old girl would be willing to marry a seventy- or even eighty-year-old man as this would drive one crazy.

    Shao Wanru paused for a moment and she didn¡¯t promise her immediately.

    ¡°I heard Fifth Miss Shao is Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ granddaughter. If Great Elder Princess can help her, she can definitely get away from the interrogation! I really hope you can do me this favor!¡± Mo Qiuyi bowed deeply to Shao Wanru and said hurriedly without caring about her messy look.

    Shao Wanru seemed to be aware of something while she looked hesitant.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, please? You have been cultivating yourself in the mountain and observing mourning for your parents. You would not do nothing to save a girl who has no rtive from ruin. If she is caught, she might really try to kill herself! She has been very stern since she was a little girl. And that¡¯s why she would run away her wedding. If, if Fifth Miss Shao, you refuse to save her, I fear that she might run to another extreme.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi cried bitterly with tears dropping on her face and looked pitiful.

    ¡°Miss Mo, I am afraid that it is inconvenient for grandma to do this. I think you¡¯d better wait for another couple of days. When people of my mansione, I can let them bring your friend downhill. Is that okay?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I know you are from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, a servant from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion cannotpare to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯. If thetter can help, it must be safer for her.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi wiped away her tears and stared at Shao Wanru, begging, ¡°The thing should be done sooner rather thanter! If others find that she is with me, she will lose her life!¡±

    ¡°Where are you from? Is that ce close to here?¡± Shao Wanru asked surprisedly.

    ¡°Not very far, so I fear that someone will find out the truth. Hope you can help me!¡± said Mo Qiuyi vaguely.

    Even Qu Le felt something was wrong. Walking behind Shao Wanru, she stared at Mo Qiuyi and was suspicious of this neighbor, Miss Mo.

    ¡°Miss Mo is too hurried. Is that really urgent? Will that old man go to the mountain and look for her now?¡±

    ¡°Miss Mo, I can¡¯t decide for my grandma. If you can wait for another couple of days, I will n to let your hometown friend leave here and nobody will find out in case your hometown friend gets hurt,¡± Shao Wanru said gently with a much milder look.

    However, Mo Qiuyi changed her face and stood up, saying, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, if you can help, then you can help her immediately. But if you are unwilling to help, then just let me know. You don¡¯t have to find these answers to fool me.¡±

    Then, she turned around and ran outside.

    ¡°What? Miss, how can she!¡± Qu Le was so angry that she wanted to stop Mo Qiuyi but this Miss Mo ran too fast and soon disappeared in the distance.

    ¡°Miss, what does she want to do? She even can¡¯t wait for another couple of days. Even if her hometown friend doesn¡¯t want to marry the old man, it is unnecessary for her to do this so hurriedly. I heard that her hometown is quite far away from here, so even people there find out her friend is here, they will note to catch her so fast! Moreover, you have promised her that you can help her.¡±

    Yujie was more incisive but she also got confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she wants to do but since we are in a very special time, we cannot get grandma involved!¡± Shao Wanru said, looking dark. As she watched the rain, a thought urred to her. Although the matter had nothing to do with herst life, a trace of coldness appeared in her watery eyes.

    Mo Qiuyi was a sophisticated person..

 Chapter 496 - Did the Former Emperor Have a Posthumous Child?

    <h4>Chapter 496 Did the Former Emperor Have a Posthumous Child?</h4>

    She was not sure what had happened to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in herst life. As it was a distant memory, she now was a bit confused. She was only a painter who entered the pce to paint for the Emperor¡¯s harem. Moreover, she was a temporary staff so she had no ess to those matters of the imperial family.

    But she felt that it was because of a woman that the incident happened to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in the end. It seemed that the woman had something to do with Yuhui Nunnery. That day, two pce maids were gossiping aside secretly while she hid in the bushes to avoid meeting domineering and arrogant Shao Yanru. It was during that time that she heard something.

    ¡°The former Emperor... Great Elder Princess felt pity for... A woman surnamed Mo confessed... Yuhui Nunnery...¡± Many pieces of memory were dug out.

    Mo Qiuyi had been her neighbor for a long time but she had never thought of this matter. Now, these pieces of memory came to her all of a sudden.

    ording to her memory and her deduction, Mo Qiuyi might be the one who ratted out Great Elder Princess in herst life!

    However, Shao Wanru could not figure out what rebellious thing Great Elder Princess had done and how a stranger could rat her out.

    They were not in the same boat. On one hand, this woman, Mo Qiuyi had been in the mountain for years and had been peaceful and docile; on the other hand, she had been helping Yuhui Nunnery handle some little things and had seldom walked out of her own courtyard. Thus, the Great Elder Princess should not have anything to do with her.

    However, Mo Qiuyi was too suspicious that she could not think of other people!

    Who was her hometown friend? Why did she keep asking Great Elder Princess to take her away? Would she find Great Elder Princess and also beg her to take her hometown friend away in thest life? A terrible incident just happened in Yuhui Nunnery and nothing had been found. Would Mo Qiuyi¡¯s hometown friend have something to do with this?

    If so, then she must pay more attention to this suspicious so-called hometown friend!

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes looked darker. No matter whether Mo Qiuyi led to the end of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in herst life, this woman was suspicious enough.

    ¡°When will grandmae?¡± Taking a deep breath, Shao Wanru appeased her anxiety with a trace of indifference in her watery eyes.

    During these days, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had alwayse to her and talked with her. They both got along well with each other and they both were content with this peaceful and happy life!

    ¡°Great Elder Princess should havee! Let me have a look!¡± Qing¡¯er quickly ran away. She was the youngest and most lively one among those servant girls. She looked innocent but actually she was sent by Chu Liuchen.

    She actually was a servant girl who knew martial arts. Chu Liuchen sent her here to protect Shao Wanru. If something happened, she could resort to others and then secret guards owned by Chu Liuchen, whom Qing¡¯er could alsomand woulde soon.

    ¡°Miss, the woman stops Great Elder Princess!¡± Qing¡¯er¡¯s voice suddenly sounded at the entrance.

    Shao Wanru strode towards the door while Yujie immediately took an umbre and held it for Shao Wanru to keep rain off.

    It had been drizzling all day long, which dampened the ground. Not tens of feet away from the entrance knelt Mo Qiuyi, looking embarrassed. She was kowtowing, crying and begging Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked indifferent but actually was very kind-hearted. Seeing such a little girl kneeling down in front of her, she could not help asking about her.

    Shao Wanru was far away from them. When she walked towards them, she found Mo Qiuyi had raised her head and begun to whisper in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ ear.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s intuition told her that something was getting wrong. Quickly picking up a stone beside her, she broke her female discipline and threw it to Mo Qiuyi.

    Seeing this, Qing¡¯er also picked up another bigger stone and threw it to Mo Qiuyi after weighing it in her hand.

    Shao Wanru missed. However, the noise that the stone dropped aside also shocked those people. They looked around and wanted to see who was so rude.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, you have to save her because she is your...¡± Mo Qiuyi ignored the stone but continued to whisper in Great Elder Princess¡¯ ear.

    She was interrupted and screamed when feeling hurt. Her body was shot sideways by the stone and she almost fell down.

    It was Qing¡¯er!

    Seeing her best-loved granddaughtering, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised her head and showed a warm smile, then she ignored Mo Qiuyi and didn¡¯t care about what Mo Qiuyi had told her at all.

    Mo Qiuyi realized that something was wrong! However, even if she wanted to tell Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess the truth secretly, she had no chance to do that but only could re at Shao Wanru with hatred. ¡°Shao Wanru ruins my n again!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, does she ask you to take a person downhill?¡± Shao Wanru hurriedly walked towards her and asked gently.

    ¡°She sounds pitiful!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess lightly touched Shao Wanru¡¯s head and when finding her hair was wet, she said, ¡°Why do youe here? It is raining. It is easy to catch a cold if getting wet!¡±

    ¡°I am here to pick you up and she just asked me for the same thing and hoped I can tell you this thing that she wants you to take her fellow downhill. However, since I find that Yuhui Nunnery has been in chaos during these days and nobody knows what happened before. Thus, fearing that you might be involved in troubles, I let her wait for my answer. I told her she can wait for another couple of days until I find some ways to help her. But I didn¡¯t expect that she suddenly became angry. She first med me and then came to you!¡±

    ncing at Mo Qiuyi standing aside quietly, Shao Wanru answered.

    She now was sure that this woman wasplicated. When she walked towards them, she found Mo Qiuyi ring at her with extreme hatred in her eyes. She was sure about what she just saw and she wondered about the reason why Miss Mo hated her so much.

    Was it because she didn¡¯t promise her to let her grandma help her fellow? If so, Miss Mo was too petty! How could she hate others so much when the ones refused to do her a favor! Ridiculous!

    Shao Wanru said in a very casual way but since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was an imperial member, she quickly realized the true meaning hid in her words. Nodding, she looked at Mo Qiuyi and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Before Mo Qiuyi raised her head, she turned around and left with Shao Wanru.

    Her dear granddaughter tried to help her but she even med Shao Wanru. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought this woman was not a good person. Moreover, since Yuhui Nunnery just had experienced such an incident which was relevant to the former Emperor¡¯s concubines most of whom she was familiar with, it was necessary for her to keep herself away from this matter to avoid arousing suspicion.

    In the past, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess might act much more casually than now because at that time she always dared to do something that others didn¡¯t dare to do. However, now she got Shao Wanru and her little brother so she could not behave like that anymore. She was clear that she could not get involved in some kinds of things, especially those which were rted to the former Emperor and the current Emperor.

    Seeing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess leaving with arge group of people, Mo Qiuyi indignantly resented Shao Wanru. She could have almost aplished her task but she had not expected that Shao Wanru woulde to ruin her n.

    ring at Shao Wanru¡¯s back resentfully, Mo Qiuyi was clear that she had to find another way. Turning around, she left in the rain and thought she had a n B which could be implemented...

    When going back to the silent room, Shao Wanru helped Great Elder Princess sit down, took over the cup given by Yujie and finally was able to take a sip of water.

    ¡°Grandma, what did she talk to you? It seems that she even intended to tell you something secretly, right?¡± Putting down the cup, Shao Wanru asked curiously. Tilting her head slightly, she now looked quite lovely and very adorable.

    Shao Wanru was so cute that Great Elder Princess felt her heart was melting. Then she answered leisurely, ¡°It is about her hometown friend. She wanted me to save her and told me that I would not regret helping her. When she found me unwilling to agree, she then attempted to tell me her hometown friend¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°Her identity?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly got nervous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t tell me and I know nothing about her hometown friend¡¯s identity. Does a miss of a mansion run away from her wedding? But I don¡¯t hear there¡¯s a miss going to marry a seventy- or eighty-year-old man as her mansion dislikes her.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess found it very funny and ridiculous. She was also very confused about this thing and how this woman found her.

    Seeing her kneeling in the mud, Great Elder Princess did feel sympathetic to her and even wanted to promise her once.

    Thanks to her granddaughter, since Shao Wanru warned her, she realized that it was not appropriate to do this, especially at this moment. Since the former Emperor¡¯s concubines were killed, she was the one who would be paid special attention to because of her royal blood.

    Had she really promised to help her, she might be put at a disadvantage when something was found out in the future.

    The less trouble, the better. Since Zhuozhuo and her little brother were still young, they might be severely bullied by others without her support. Considering this, Great Elder Princess thought it necessary to be more careful in the future.

    ¡°Grandma, why would people aim at those concubines? They have no child, don¡¯t they?¡± Rotating the teacup in front of her, Shao Wanru said with her shimmery eyes blinking which made her look much lovely. However, soon a trace of darkness shed upon her eyes. The intuition told her that this matter would not be easy.

    Even so, she had no idea about this issue at all. However, her grandma who seemed to know a lot about this matter might know something.

    ¡°Neither do I. A group of concubines without a child. Or does one of them give birth to the former Emperor¡¯s posthumous child? Well, it can¡¯t be!¡± Shaking her head causally, Great Elder Princess replied as she did know nothing about the reason why someone would choose those women as his or her goal.

    Chu Liuchen was the former Emperor¡¯s only son. Since he had always been sick, he could do nothing even if someone wanted to make use of him.

    ¡°Grandma, are you sure that the former Emperor only had Prince Chen?¡± Although Shao Wanru seemed normal, she was a bit shocked inside actually.

    ¡°Of course, only one. The former Emperor had no other child except Prince Chen. Thus, it is totally meaningless to save those concubines!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sneered. Now she spoke as the imperial princess. Thinking of those who conceived a conspiracy, she could not helpughing at them.

    Shao Wanru was silent with her eyes squinted tightly. There was a person in herst life but she was not sure whether this one was the former Emperor¡¯s child. They just said that the person might have royal blood but the imperial pce had not acknowledged.

    If there was a posthumous child, why didn¡¯t the current Emperor acknowledge? If not, then why those people treat the person so nicely?

    Shao Wanru was very regretful for dying too early as she could not figure out everything! Since she still had memory loss, she only had a smattering of those matters with her head in the clouds.

    ¡°Miss? Duke Xing¡¯s Mansiones again,¡± said Qing¡¯er in the doorway.

 Chapter 497 - Going too far! Old Madamâ€™s Gift!

    <h4>Chapter 497 Going too far! Old Madamâ€™s Gift!</h4>

    It was Nanny Yu who served Old Madam. â€œFifth Miss, Old Madam sends me to see you and to inform you that she wille to Yuhui Nunnery to meet you after a few days. Besides, she will worship Buddha and pray for the nunnery. Here are the birthday gifts she gives you, Fifth Miss,â€?said Nanny Yu after she presented those gifts to Shao Wanru with a bright smile.

    Although she had been serving Old Madam for a very long time and even enjoyed a rtively high status in the mansion, she now still treated Shao Wanru very reverently, especially there sat Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess who was ring at her.

    â€œHow thoughtful your Old Madam is. It seems that she doesnâ€™t worry that her preparation will cut short your Fifth Missâ€?normal span of life.â€?Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess sneered.

    Hearing this, Nanny Yu felt not at par. Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess had always been in bad terms with Old Madam of Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion. This situation didnâ€™t vanish with time passing by but even became much more terrible.

    â€œOld Madam has not seen Fifth Miss for long and she misses her so much. Moreover, since such a thing just happened in Yuhui Nunnery, she worries about Fifth Miss. Thus, she ns to celebrate Fifth Missâ€?birthday and then she can have a look at Fifth Miss.â€?Nanny Yu tried to exin with a smile.

    â€œShe is a young girl. She now cultivates herself in Yuhui Nunnery and observes mourning for her parents. But ording to your Old Madamâ€™s n, she wants to make this birthday as noisy and messy as possible. Does she even want the whole city to know this just in order to make Zhuozhuo unable to live a tranquil life in Yuhui Nunnery?â€?

    Great Elder Princess sounded much colder.

    Nanny Yuâ€™s face changed. She had talked to Old Madam in a euphemistical way that it was inappropriate to hold a birthday party for Fifth Miss who was observing mourning for her parents.

    However, Old Madam had listened to First Miss and thought Yuhui Nunnery was a good ce to arrange the party and the time was perfect as she coulde to see her biological granddaughter by taking this opportunity that Shao Wanruâ€™s birthday wasing and such a terrible thing just happened in Yuhui Nunnery. Unlike the saying that Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion disliked Fifth Miss Shao, now it obviously seemed that Old Madam was very kind to Fifth Miss and she did like her.

    â€œWhen you go back, you just tell your Old Madam that if she really wants to treat Zhuozhuo sincerely, just donâ€™t mention the birthday party. She can choose whether she wants to send Zhuozhuo gifts.â€?

    Seeing Nanny Yuâ€™s face, Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess immediately understood. Slightly smiling and looking cold, she nced at those gifts lying on the ground and said, â€œTake these things away. How can Zhuozhuo wear those gorgeous clothes? Or did your First Miss wear these kinds of clothes when living here?â€?

    Shao Wanruâ€™s gaze fell upon those gifts when hearing what Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess said, and on the top of them were Several rolls of brocades. They both had the brightest colors, brightest red and brightest green. Since these colors actually quite fit young girls like Shao Wanru, it thus could not say that the colors were totally wrong.

    However, it was not suitable for this ce.

    Pulling lightly the dark robe, Shao Wanru curved her mouth into an ironic smile.

    The color of her lips was much brighter than that of others. Even if she didnâ€™t wear lipstick, others would still think her lips were very fascinating and enchanting. If she did put on these gorgeous clothes, nobody would believe that she was observing mourning for her parents and was cultivating herself.

    When Shao Yanru left the mountain, the first thing she did was to build a good reputation for herself. Now when she was about to leave, the very first thing Shao Yanru intended to do was to make her notorious.

    What a sophisticated woman who thought everyone was a fool!

    Had she not noticed the brocade in the box and had she received these rolls of brocades, the clothes before which didnâ€™t belong to her would be hers.

    Eyshes fluttering, she nced at the eight servant girls behind Nanny Yu. What a big group. It seemed that there must be many more people on the way to here.

    â€œBut, they are only a small part of the gifts Old Madam gives Fifth Miss. If I take them back after bringing them here, I am afraid that Old Madam will get angry,â€?Nanny Yu replied anxiously. She then turned around and talked to Shao Wanru, â€œFifth Miss, can you just receive them? Even if you dislike them, you cannot embarrass Old Madam. One should not say no to things that the elderly gives.â€?

    â€œNanny Yu, I like them but it is not appropriate to receive these kinds of brocades in Yuhui Nunnery. If Old Madam really cares about me, she will understand!â€?

    Shao Wanru smiled coldly but didnâ€™t show it on her face. Squinting a little bit, she answered in a gentle manner.

    If she was concerned about her, she would know that it was inappropriate to give her gifts at this time. If not, then there was no need to pretend that she liked her.

    Shao Wanru exined it in a very direct way.

    â€œJust go. Servant! Send them out!â€?Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess gave an order without hesitation. Nanny Gao who stood beside her waved her hands and soon several servant girls came and put away those gifts on the ground.

    There came also eight servant girls!

    Nanny Gao took Nanny Yuâ€™s hand and sent her out of the door with a smile. Although she looked gentle, she pushed Nanny Yu out in a not gentle way.

    Seeing Nanny Yu outside the room, the eight servant girls of Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion looked at each other and then looked at Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess who looked serious and indifferent. They were scared by her expression, quickly lowered their heads and hurriedly left the room.

    â€œNanny Yu, this way. Great Elder Princess is in a bad mood. Youâ€™d better leave now. Let me send you out.â€?Pretending to be kind and warm-hearted, Nanny Gao took Nanny Yuâ€™s hand and tried to force her to walk outside the room.

    Nanny Yu tried to struggle but when hearing her words, she gave up and left with taking Nanny Gaoâ€™s hand very resignedly.

    Since Great Elder Princess was in a bad mood, even Old Madam didnâ€™t dare to provoke her. If she kept asking to stay, she would die immediately.

    Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion sent nine servant girls here, including Nanny Yu. Now including Nanny Yu and Nanny Gao, there were eighteen servants sending people from Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion to the gate of Yuhui Nunnery. The pomp was much significant than that of Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion, which amazed people around. Some had seen Nanny Yu walk in and now they saw her walking out with gifts and Nanny Gao who was sending her out.

    Many people started to talk about this matter. Some people who were well-informed immediately realized that it was Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion who tried to send gifts to Fifth Miss Shao who cultivated herself and observed mourning for her parents in Yuhui Nunnery. When seeing those bright colors, they all thought Fifth Miss Shao could not leave this gorgeous stuff behind her mind even though she imed she wanted to remain silent. However, seeing those brocades being given back, the person who prepared these must have no idea about Fifth Miss!

    Although they didnâ€™t figure out who sent these gifts, they thought the one from Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion was really impolite and stupid.

    After Nanny Yu was brought outside the room by Nanny Gao, Shao Wanru stood up and took out the gorgeous clothes from the box aside. She turned back and walked towards Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess with showing it to her grandma, saying, â€œGrandma, do you think that the cor is made up of Colorful Yarn?â€?

    Great Elder Princess looked at the box at the corner in astonishment and then watched the clothes in Shao Wanruâ€™s hands carefully. Suddenly, she felt sympathetic for her. Shao Wanru was at a perfect age now and was really pretty but now she had to stay in Yuhui Nunnery and could not wear her favorite clothes but hide them. Thinking about this, she felt more resentful towards Old Madam of Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion.

    Without the old fool, her dear granddaughter would not be like this!

    â€œGrandma? Donâ€™t you know either?â€?Not noticing Great Elder Princess was absent, Shao Wanru then thought she didnâ€™t know how this cor was made or she didnâ€™t recognize the Colorful Yarn as it was not obvious. Then she asked again when lightly pulling her sleeves.

    This time, she brought Great Elder Princessâ€?mind back. She first touched the cor and then lifted up against the sun. She finally was sure after a while. â€œIt is Colorful Yarn but why there was just little Colorful Yarn made in the cor! If you like it, I will ask Empress Dowager tomorrow whether she has Colorful Yarn and I will make a suit for you!â€?

    Shao Wanru was stunned but soon she realized that Great Elder Princess misunderstood. She chuckled.

    â€œWhy? Am I wrong?â€?Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess was confused because of her reaction and then she looked at Yujie who was also giggling.

    â€œGreat Elder Princess, it doesnâ€™t belong to my miss but we found it in the box. Before we came here, the box has existed and been locked. Once my miss asked me to break it open and then we found this dress in the box.â€?

    Yujie hurried to exin with a smile.

    There was a lot of information in her words. Hearing that Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess looked darker. Picking up the clothes, she checked carefully and then her face turned serious all of a sudden.

    â€œZhuozhuo, the First Miss of Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion is vicious!â€?

    â€œYou also think that? So do I! However, I have no idea why she hates me and I have even never met her before!â€?

    Shao Wanru organized her expression and said in confusion. When Shao Yanru came that day, Shao Wanru hid herself, which meant that they didnâ€™t meet each other actually.

    â€œEveryone in Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion is vicious! Like father, like son! Her mother is venomous and no wonder her daughter would also be such a malicious person!â€?

    Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess sneered with hatred towards Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion. Shaking the clothes in her hand, she said, â€œThe piece of clothes looks good. The brocades and this piece of clothes seem to be made up of the same material. The Colorful Yarn used in the cor makes it much expensive. Although there is only a little yarn here, it is enough as the whole imperial pce doesnâ€™t have much Colorful Yarn. How rich Duke Xingâ€™s Mansion is!â€?

    â€œWhat do you mean?â€?Shao Wanru nodded. Since she knew it was made up of Colorful Yarn, she was much surer that Shao Yanru ned this.

    â€œLet me take this piece of clothes and throw it back to the old fool! Let her know what kind of the person her favorite granddaughter whom she has praised for decades is!â€?Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess suddenly stood up and was about to leave.

    However, Shao Wanru stopped her. â€œGrandma, even if you show her this dress, she will not think that this piece of clothes belongs to Shao Yanru but will only feel that I, or you try to plot against Shao Yanru!â€?Shao Wanru rolled her eyes and slightly opened her mouth. A clean smile appeared on her face. â€œWhat about this? Grandma, can you look for a lock, a very old lock and have a look at a gift with me?â€

 Chapter 498 - Bring Buddha Offerings to the Mountain!

    Chapter 498 - Bring Buddha Offerings to the Mountain!

    ¡°What do you find?¡± Hands behind, Chu Liuchen stood next to a window with his eyes looking peaceful and mild. The sunlight in the morning was not hot and the oblique band of sunlight shone on the window.

    It was a good ce as people outside could not notice this extra hidden attic with the gradient eave sheltering. Although people outside could not see it, people inside could see the view outside very clearly.

    ¡°Nothing. They said nobody is absent. The pce just sent people to check again secretly,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said reverently and handed over a confidential letter.

    Chu Liuchen took and looked through it. The letter was a name list which included all names of the former Emperor¡¯s concubines who were locked in the nunnery. Some with a high status were locked with their servants followed while others were grounded there alone.

    His gaze fell upon several names at the bottom of the list. Then he turned around and put it on the desk. He wrote on the paper causally with a pen in his hand and then he knocked the table while pointing the list with his chin, saying, ¡°Just these.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I am about to finish the task!¡± Xiao Xuanzi stepped forward when putting the confidential letter into his sleeve. However, he said when he was about to leave, ¡°Your Highness, a girl in the pce, well, she, she wants to see you.¡±

    He pointed outside the window across which it was the imperial pce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good. Send her away,¡± answered Chu Liuchen coldly.

    ¡°But, what about the soup?¡± Hesitant, Xiao Xuanzi asked. He was very familiar with this scene which would be yed all these days. He also knew that his master would refuse but as his servant, he had to report to his master.

    ¡°As usual, dump it.¡± Sitting in a chair, Chu Liuchen picked up a document and began to read. There was no other expression on his calm and cold face. Even though he just said those words, he didn¡¯t look as cold as he actually was, which Xiao Xuanzi was very clear about.

    He tried to persuade him but when noticing Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression, he gave up and left resignedly as smacking his lips. After all, he didn¡¯t know how to persuade his master.

    Standing under the attic, he then headed to the side entrance which was connected to a pce gate.

    Near the side door stood a beautiful pce maid with a food basket in her hand. Seeing Xiao Xuanziing, she quickly ran to him and asked, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ answer?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better take it back. My master says he will dump it if bringing this into the room,¡± said Xiao Xuanzi, staring at the pce maid with a resigned expression.

    The pce maid looked sad and the basket fell down. But soon she picked it up and brought it to Xiao Xuanzi, sobbing, ¡°I make this by myself. I, I got up very early in the morning and made this by myself. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t like it, then dump it. At least, I have brought it here and Your Highness knows that!¡±

    After that, the pce maid wiped away her tear and left directly.

    Looking at her figure and the basket in his hand now, Xiao Xuanzi shook his head very resignedly. Then he brought it back and dumped it ording to his master¡¯s order.

    After dumping the soup, he had to deal with a series of affairs. He didn¡¯t expect that Yuhui Nunnery would witness such an incident so his master might have to rearrange the n. As for the stuff which he had to send to Fifth Miss Shao, he needed to find a more suitable one.

    ¡°This lock seems to be very old, isn¡¯t it?¡± Shocked, Shao Wanru stared at the closed lock which was hung on the wall. Actually, there was not only a lock but also its old chain. The conjunction of some parts had be a little rusty, which would definitely make people think it was an old lock.

    Compared with the two locks Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gave her, this was much more suitable.

    ¡°This one is much like a lock which has been used for two or three years!¡± Watching the lock carefully and then the two locks Great Elder Princess brought, Yujie found this one was definitely better than the one lying at the corner. It seemed to have a history of two or three years but it wasn¡¯t too rusty whenpared with those locks Great Elder Princess took.

    Great Elder Princess brought two locks; one was too rusty while the other was not old enough which didn¡¯t seem like an old lock. However, the one Chu Liuchen took was in sync with what Shao Wanru thought.

    ¡°Send the highly rusty one back to grandma. Throw the other lock sent by grandma and the lock before deep into the mountain!¡± Shao Wanru was content with the lock and then said.

    ¡°Miss, why not send two locks back to Great Elder Princess?¡± Yujie asked confusedly.

    ¡°If we send both these two locks back, when the n begins to be implemented, grandma has to ask the source of the lock!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and meant it.

    Rolling her eyes, Yujie quickly understood and immediately picked up the highly rusty one, saying, ¡°Miss, now I would let the servant from Great Elder Princess¡¯ mansion bring back this one and leave the other one here!¡±

    Great Elder Princess left Yuhui Nunnery yesterday but today she sent a servant to bring gifts to Shao Wanru, among which there hid two old locks.

    The servant of Great Elder Princess¡¯ mansion was still waiting outside. If Shao Wanru was not satisfied, it was necessary to find another suitable one ording to Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Off you go,¡± said Shao Wanru, nodding.

    Yujie walked out with the lock but soon came back with her eyebrows tightened. ¡°Miss, Old Madam brings some Buddha offerings to Yuhui Nunnery and wants you to take care of those things these days.¡±

    Buddha offering was otion prepared by a mansion. They had to be put in a nunnery for a few days. If people from that mansion who brought to the sacred ce took care of it, it would seem much more sincere and useful by lighting the candles in person everyday than only putting the offerings in the nunnery.

    The instant her grandma just left, then there came people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How anxious they seemed to be!

    ¡°Nobody else?¡± Lifting up a corner of her mouth, Shao Wanru smiled with a trace of sarcasm in her enchanting eyes.

    ¡°It is said that First Miss is about to take care of these offerings but she can¡¯te because of something else. Old Madam has made her wish to Buddha before so she ims that she intends to send these offerings in order to redeem her vow to the Buddha. Since you are here, she then doesn¡¯t send others toe. Old Madam wille here to present her votive offerings in a few days.¡±

    Yujie said.

    ¡°Let her in.¡± Shao Wanru paused for a moment and then said.

    Yujie nodded and then she brought an old maid inside.

    The old maid first bowed to Shao Wanru with a smile after entering the room. The instant she saw Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s face, she was amazed by it. The whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had believed First Miss Shao was the pretties one and had always been proud of it. However, when she saw clearly Fifth Miss Shao, she realized that First Miss Shao could notpare with hers.

    Seeing the old maid staring at her miss, Yujie gave out a low cough unpleasantly.

    ¡°Are you only in charge of sending the Buddha offerings to the mountain?¡± Shao Wanru looked the old maid up and down and found she didn¡¯t know her before. Thus, she asked softly.

    The old maid was shocked by Yujie and quickly organized her mind. Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s question, she smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam means since you are here, she decides not to send other people here. After all, she wants to redeem a vow to the Buddha for the former heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua.¡±

    Since her parents were mentioned, Shao Wanru could do nothing but agree!

    A trace of darkness shed upon her watery eyes. ¡°Which Buddha?¡±

    ¡°The most famous Buddha temple in Yuhui Nunnery. You only need to offer an incense to Buddha respectively in the morning and in the evening,¡± answered the old maid.

    There were many Buddha temples in Yuhui Nunnery. While the most famous one, or in other words, the most efficacious one was not the biggest one but the one with a medium size. Coincidentally, it was the temple where Shao Wanru unmasked Huiqing two years ago.

    At that time, Prime Minister Zhang held the religious rite right there.

    ¡°Does she need to hold a religious rite?¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    ¡°Yes. When Old Madam gets better these days, she wille here to hold the rite with people in the mansion followed.¡± The old maid paused for a moment and then answered.

    ¡°So, it has not been decided yet?¡± Keenly noticing her hesitation, Shao Wanru quickly asked.

    ¡°ording to Old Madam, well, it can be sure that she will attend the rite but whether other madams anddies wille, it has not been decided.¡±

    The old maid didn¡¯t expect Fifth Miss would be so sensitive so she had to answer directly.

    Third Madam imed that she was not well so she would not attend the religious rite while her two daughters also refused toe, saying that they needed to take care of their mother. ording to Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing, they had nned to hold a grand religious rite which attempted to let the whole capital city focus on it. However, because of the Third Madam, the n would not seem as perfect and harmonious as it used to be.

    Third Madam had been in a position of weakness but two years ago, Third Madam suddenly became strong and even dared to go against Madam of Duke Xing. Every time when this happened, Madam of Duke Xing would always give in, and even Old Madam turned a blind eye to this situation.

    Servants in the mansion were quite good at judging the situation. When they found Third Madam getting strong, they immediately didn¡¯t dare to ignore and even look down upon her.

    ¡°What else?¡± Seeing the old maid¡¯s hesitant look, Shao Wanru knew she must hide something and then decided to keep asking.

    ¡°Well, Third Madam is in poor health so we have to take this into consideration at that time.¡± The old maid was very embarrassed but she bit the bullet and answered.

    ¡°Third Aunt is in poor health?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly seemed to realize something. A slight smile appeared on her face. It seemed that Third Madam was not stupid. She did catch Madam of Duke Xing tripping by using the trace left by Qin Yuru.

    To turn down Old Madam when she decided to offer incense to Buddha and redeem a vow not only needed one¡¯s courage but also confidence. Without confidence, then one should catch the person tripping.

    ¡°Third Madam doesn¡¯t fully recover and she always gets sick after the ident. Old Madam and Second Madam are quite worried about her. Even though we have invited many physicians, she doesn¡¯t get better.¡± The old maid took a deep sigh and hurried to exin. Madam of Duke Xing also asked her to answer in this way.

    Shao Wanru nodded and stopped asking. She gave a sign to Yujie and then Yujie brought the old maid away and asked her about something detailed. After that, she came back and reported to Shao Wanru. Later, she let the old maid decorate the temple with people.

    ¡°Miss, it is said that Pushan Nun will be in charge of this religious rite for Old Madam,¡± Yujie said until the old maid had left.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Pushan Nun dedicated to Buddhism? Doesn¡¯t she even seldom walk out of her Zen room?¡± Shao Wanru squinted and found the thing had be much more interesting.

    ¡°I am also confused and then I asked her. She told me that it is because of First Miss Shao,¡± answered Yujie.

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s have a look.¡± Thinking for a moment, Shao Wanru stood up. She had not met this Pushan Nun yet. Was she really a person who had no desire?

 Chapter 499 - Eight Pairs of Silver Bracelets

    Chapter 499 Eight Pairs of Silver Bracelets

    Though having been in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time, Shao Wanru had never met this Pushan Nun. On the one hand, the nun basically didn¡¯t deal with this kind of thing. She only focused on Buddhism and seldom went out in her daily life. On the other hand, Shao Wanru did not go out either, and she almost stayed in the back of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    Most pilgrims were also forbidden in that ce.

    Since Pushan Nun had epted the mission this time, she would definitely be there, because today was the first day toy Buddha¡¯s offerings.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at the Buddha Hall, the servant girls and old maids of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were busy with their work. There were seven or eight people. They were all stunned when they saw Shao Wanru. After Yujie said that this was the Fifth Miss, they all stepped back politely.

    Fifth Miss had no parents in the mansion, and she was not favored by Old Madam. However, Fifth Miss had a noble grandmother, who would not stand by to watch Fifth Miss being bullied. If she made trouble, Old Madam would not be able to stand it!

    Shao Wanru entered the hall with Yujie and saw Pushan Nun in the main hall.

    Pushan Nun seems to be in her mid-forties. She was very beautiful and had the same kind of elegance as Shao Wanru. Even though she dressed in in clothes, she also had a kind of softness that was condensed over the years, which made people feel rxed.

    Her beautiful hair had long been shaved clean. Even so, the impression she left on Shao Wanru was different from those from the other Nuns. There were wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, but they can still show her beauty before. Not only was she beautiful, but if she was in the nuns¡¯ group, she could still be seen at first nce. Even if she stood together with Mingqiu Nun, who had the outstanding looking, no one would ignore her existence.

    She was a Miss from an aristocratic family. She had no choice but to enter the nunnery because ofing down in the world. However, her temperament was still very different from those of ordinary people.

    Anyone who saw her would admire this Pushan Nun that she was indeed a Miss from a century-old aristocratic family.

    Huiqing, standing next to Pushan Nun, had already seen Shao Wanru. She was stunned first, and then she quickly whispered something to Pushan Nun who closed her eyes meditatively.

    Pushan Nun nodded slightly. She opened her eyes and looked at Shao Wanru calmly.

    ¡°I will have to trouble you this time, Master Pushan!¡± Shao Wanru came over and greeted her with a smile. Her eyes were bright as she saluted sideways.

    Master Pushan smiled and made a bow with her hands sped in front. ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, you are too polite!¡±

    Then, she closed her eyes again and lowered her head. The Buddha beads glided in her hands slowly and she continued to recite scriptures.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, if you have anything to ask, you can tell me. Master usually does not react to affairs.¡± Huiming smiled at Shao Wanru kindly.

    Huiqing lowered her head and began to recite scriptures along with Pushan Nun.

    Shao Wanru asked in a low voice, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Pushan Nun. Will youe here every day to recite scriptures? When will youe?¡±

    ¡°Master will bring us here every day, but the time is not settled,¡± Huiming said with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you all!¡± Shao Wanru said and walked to the Buddha statue in the middle. Huiming followed her with her hands folded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, if you think there is something ced in an inappropriate way, you can ce it again after telling me.¡±

    ¡°Is there a different way of cement?¡± Shao Wanru looked curiously at the things ced by several servant girls and old maids.

    Most of them were pastries and fruits, and some offerings were cloths, and other things were like small houses and pavilions.

    They were exquisitely made and ced ording to certain standards.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s different. First Miss chose one at will before, but if Fifth Miss is not satisfied with it, you can choose again to put them in a different way.¡±

    Huiming took out a book-like object from behind the Buddha statue. Opening it, one could see the different ways to ce offerings. Moreover, there were also special names with blessing words, and they were all very good names.

    Shao Wanru saw the topmost one. Indeed, it was the pattern that was ced right now. It was also the simplest one, so obviously Shao Yanru had pointed it casually.

    What surprised Shao Wanru the most was that the paintings of the cement. They were excellent and could even be said to be perfect.

    ¡°When First Miss Shao visited Fifth Missst time, she also visited Master by the way. At that time, she mentioned this matter, so Master asked me to show First Miss this album. First Miss didn¡¯t look at it carefully and just pointed out the cement on the top. She also said that if Fifth Miss is not satisfied with it, you could choose another one.¡±

    Huiming exined with a smile.

    Shao Wanru flipped down a few pages. Indeed, every following piece was more exquisite than the one on the top. And the cement was more beautiful too, and it immediately outdid the one on the top.

    It was clear which one was better!

    Shao Wanru flipped through a few more pages, and finally chose the most outstanding one in the album. It was obviously the best cement and the name ¡°Ten Blessings As You Wish¡± was also good!

    Huiming had been following her all the time. When she saw that Shao Wanru turned to this page again, she knew that Shao Wanru was very satisfied with this one, and immediately said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Miss, you have good taste. This one is indeed the best. If you choose this, I will arrange it. There are many people from your mansion, so it will be very fast to rearrange these things!¡±

    ¡°It is almost set. If I rearrange¡­ I¡¯m afraid this is not good!¡± Shao Wanru looked up and saw that more than half of the offerings had been ced.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s originally the matter of our nunnery. We have to satisfy you, Fifth Miss. I heard that this is still for your parents. If you change it, it¡¯s also reasonable. Others will only say that you are filial and careful and you care about your parents!¡±

    Huiming smiled and said with a kind attitude. It was just like the first time Shao Wanru had met Pushan Nun. No one could find her imperfect side.

    ¡°Forget it. It was chosen by Big Sister, and they have already been ced in this way.¡± Shao Wanru shook her hand and returned the album to Huiming.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, it¡¯s really not troublesome. But if Fifth Miss insists on it, then forget it. If Fifth Miss feels that it¡¯s not suitable in a few days, you can tell me and I¡¯ll definitely ask someone to rearrange them.¡± Huiming seemed to want to persuade her again, but she changed her mind after saying a few words.

    Yujie followed Shao Wanru and looked at Huiming from head to toe. This Huiming Nun was really good. She was not only cordial, but also gentle and graceful. It seemed that whatever Shao Wanru asked her to do or wanted to do, she would do as Shao Wanru asked, and she was not reluctant at all.

    She was more sophisticated than Puyu Nun, who was a nun familiar with pilgrims. Of course, the reception nuns in Jingxin Monastery couldn¡¯t even bepared with her!

    ¡°Thank you, Huiming Nun!¡± Shao Wanru nodded with a smile.

    ¡°If Fifth Miss is all right, I¡¯ll go and apany Master to recite scriptures!¡± Huiming put the album again behind the Buddha statue and said with a smile.

    ¡°Help yourself, Nun!¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    Huiming went back to Pushan Nun and closed her eyes. She followed Pushan Nun to recite scriptures again, with a peaceful look on her face.

    But Huiqing, who had sat down earlier, seemed to be a little uneasy. She slightly twisted her body and opened her eyes to look at the Buddha beads in her hand. After turning a few beads, she closed her eyes again.

    Shao Wanru turned around in the main hall and then went to the side hall.

    The arrangement in the side hall was very simr to that in the religious rite in Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Chambers. The side hall was for the owner¡¯s family to rest in, and the tables and chairs were ced in a very standard manner. The other side was a vacant ce. If the owner needed some sundries, he could put it in this side hall.

    Most of the offerings for Buddha brought by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were ced here.

    There were a lot of things brought here, and they had notpletely been put in order. Some servant girls cleaned them up, and some old maids carefully took them to the main hall.

    They were in a rush and a muddle!

    When the servant girls and old maids saw Shao Wanruing over, they all put down the things in their hands and saluted.

    Shao Wanru waved them off, giving a sign to be free. Then, she walked over and looked at the offerings casually.

    There were so many offerings. Those having not been sorted out were piled up in disorder. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on several pairs of bracelets. They were silver bracelets.

    There were exquisite designs with the same thickness. Upon closer inspection, one could see that the designs were the same and there were eight pairs in total.

    The silver bracelets looked a little fat, but they didn¡¯t have big circles. It seemed to be for children, and looked a bit old.

    Seeing Shao Wanru notice these eight bracelets, Yujie pulled the old maid who had reported to Shao Wanru and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°These bracelets are worn by the Misses and Childes in their childhood. Old Madam also thinks that they should also be the offerings!¡± The old maid turned her head to look at them and answered with a smile.

    ¡°Won¡¯t they be brought back in the future?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the exquisite and beautiful paper-made pavilion in front of her and asked curiously.

    These paper-made pavilions and stuff were going to be burned.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just good words for a blessing purpose. On the other hand, it¡¯s also to bless the Misses and Childes¡¯ safety and gentleness.¡± The old maid exined with a smile.

    She reached out and picked up a pair of small silver bracelets and said, ¡°This pair is First Miss¡¯s, so it is ced in the first ce. You see, there is a small print on it, and it¡¯s First Miss¡¯s name!¡±

    Yujie took it and handed it to Shao Wanru. She indeed saw a small ¡°Ru¡± character on the side of the bracelet, so this was worn by Shao Yanru in her childhood.

    Shao Wanru put down the bracelets and picked up another pair with great interest. ¡°Is this my bracelets? But I have never worn them before. Do I also have them?¡±

    The old maid looked at the pair of bracelets in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands and said in a hurry, ¡°Fifth Miss¡¯s bracelets do exist. When Master Hao was born, Old Madam remade everything. This pair of bracelets were prepared by Old Madam early. Now it happens to belong to Fifth Miss.¡±

    They quite matched the longevity lock before. They had been prepared for her early, but one had been sent to her and the other was still in Old Madam¡¯s hands.

    She reached out and took Shao Yanru¡¯s bracelet and put it together with the one which could be viewed as hers. They were exactly the same, because they were made of the same mold. Both the patterns and the style showed no partiality. She could also see that the ¡°Ru¡± character in her name was newly carved.

    Shao Wanru looked through it carefully for a while, and the smile on the old maid¡¯s face almost turned dry after such a long time. Shao Wanru put down the bracelets in her hand and nced at the old maid. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because the old maid was tired after working in the morning. After all, the old maid sweated on her forehead for this short while¡­

 Chapter 500 - A Stained Delicate Album of Painting

    <h4>Chapter 500 A Stained Delicate Album of Painting</h4>

    Shao Wanru casually flipped through some offerings. There were some pastries that could not be ced long and they had to be reced the next two days. The reced pastries were considered to be blessed because they had been ced in front of Buddha. People from the mansion would rece them with new ones and take them back to share them with the people in the mansion.

    As for those paper-made things like pavilions and towers, they would be burned when the religious rite was finished.

    Those light-colored clothes would be donated to nuns in Yuhui Nunnery.

    Some gold and silver jewelry to get good fortune and counteract evil force, just like those pairs of silver bracelets, would definitely be taken back. Even though these Childes and Misses couldn¡¯t wear them now, they could still be put in the closet. It would be a great blessing to hand them down to their children in the future.

    Shao Wanru was really curious. She picked up this to ask from time to time and touched another one to ask about it. Seeing this, the smile on the old maid¡¯s face became vivid and the sweat on her face had dried. She followed Shao Wanru and answered questions gantly.

    It took about two hours for her to apany Shao Wanru to walk around. The cement in the hall had almost been done. It was unknown when Pushan Nun and her two disciples, Huiqing and Huiming, had left.

    Shao Wanru asked the old maid to do her own work, and she took Yujie to walk around casually.

    A servant girl moved around with a few pieces of objects. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t move them for the moment, so a nun in the nunnery helped to move them. The things around them were squeezed, and they didn¡¯t notice that there was a te of pastries on the side. With a ng, the te of pastries fell to the ground heavily.

    The te where the pastries were ced broke into pieces.

    The servant girl and the nun were shocked and took a few steps back. Then they knocked over several things. Fortunately, these things were not porcin.

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you watch carefully? Why did you fall down?¡± The old supervisor maid rushed over in a hurry and said angrily while asking people to clean it up.

    The servant girl was shocked and looked at Shao Wanru fearfully. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Shao Wanru had not noticed her.

    ¡°Nanny, I... I will be careful next time!¡±

    ¡°Be careful next time? See what you have done? Get out and kneel at the door for two hours!¡± the supervisor said in a bad mood.

    The servant girl did not dare to talk back. She put down the objects in her hands and walked to the door of the main hall, feeling wronged. She was about to kneel down.

    ¡°Kneel down on the other side. How can you kneel in front of the door?¡± the supervisor said angrily.

    The servant girl wiped her tears and knelt to the side.

    Although the nun in the Yuhui Nunnery was young, she seemed to be a clever one. She stepped back in a hurry, saw that the supervisor maid did not notice her, so she turned around and ran away.

    She was not the servant of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so the supervisor couldn¡¯t punish her and just turned a blind eye at this time.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, excuse me. You see, how careless this girl is. She made all these things fall out. Even Buddha would me us then!¡±

    The supervisor bowed to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru obeyed and stepped back, but she asked Yujie to fetch something. The collision just now knocked out the album that Huiming had shown her before.

    She picked up the album and stood aside, looking at it carefully.

    The old maid carefully asked a group of servant girls and old maids to clean up the things broken just now, and then she took the rest of the people out.

    Immediately, the Buddha hall became quiet.

    Yujie saw that Shao Wanru was reading carefully, so she immediately looked at the door and asked curiously, ¡°Miss, do you want to put them in another way?¡±

    ¡°In the past, were there so many rules for the cement in Jingxin Monastery?¡± Shao Wanru nced at Yujie.

    Yujie thought for a moment and shook her head honestly. ¡°Maybe the monastery in the capital city is much more exquisite than our Jingxin Monastery. We ced things there casually and had no albums of painting. Even if there are albums, there are not so many rules in the album.¡±

    Yujie said as she pinched the album of painting and muttered to herself, ¡°It must cost a lot to make such a good album of painting! Shouldn¡¯t such a good album of painting be in the hands of the Master of Nunnery or the greeting nun? In any case, when Pushan Nun left just now, she should take this album of painting away!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s hand paused. She suddenly stopped carefully reading the album of painting, lifted her head from the album and pulled its material. She was good at painting in both herst and present lives. She had studied paper, so how could she not know that this kind of paper was of great quality?

    She was thinking just now that this album of painting was so vivid.

    Now she knew that on one hand the artist had very good painting skills. On the other hand, it was because the material used for painting was very good.

    Not only was the paper quite good, but the ink was also of the best quality.

    Was the Yuhui Nunnery in the capital city so rich now?

    Even so, it was impossible to do this outside in a glittering way. Every object and scenery in the Yuhui Nunnery was very beautiful, but it also followed the calm and indifferent standards of the nunnery in the former days. This album of painting waspletely different from the usual style of Yuhui Nunnery.

    She brought it to her nose and sniffed it. The smell of ink wafted through the air, which meant that it had not been a long time before being done. Could it be that it was newly made and coincidentally used by her mansion, and Pushan Nun specially brought it out to use?

    ¡°If Jingxin Monastery wants to make a magnificent object, do you think it will be their own use?¡± Shao Wanru held the album in her hand, and her watery eyes became serious with a trace of coldness shing through. There was something wrong with this album.

    ¡°How could they use it! Even a Buddha statue, like a Buddha statue ted with golden light after the consecration, would be required by a pilgrim or given to an honored guest. It is impossible to be used by themselves!¡± Yujie shook her head repeatedly. She had stayed in Jingxin Monastery for a long time, so she had seen many things there, but she had never seen them use precious and gorgeous objects.

    ¡°Then, do you think that this is meant for me to flip through at will?¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head again and there was fleeting coldness in her eyes.

    Be it the skill or material, the magnificent album with exquisite brush and ink was excellent work. But now it was thrown here so casually and happened to pop out. She had not seen it clearly just now, or she was still hesitating now. How could she not take it out and read it again when she saw such a book?

    ¡°Miss, put it away quickly!¡± Yujie said hurriedly, sweating on her forehead.

    She understood what Shao Wanru meant!

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice was gentle and graceful. Her eyes fell on the painting right in front of her. It was the ¡°Ten Blessings As You Wish¡± that she had read again and again.

    There were obvious stains on it, but they didn¡¯t appear when she took to look through them just now.

    ¡°Dirty... Dirty? When did it happen?¡± Yujie was stunned and looked at the dirty red spots, and she suddenly stammered.

    She had seen her Miss looking at it just now, but there was indeed no stain on it. When did it appear?

    She looked up at Shao Wanru and found that there was no big red stain on her face. But where did these stainse from? If there was such a big red stain just now, she would definitely be able to see it clearly!

    Shao Wanru picked up the album of painting and sent it to the middle of the wings of her nose. There was no other scent other than the paint in it, but it was in line with her guess. She slightly blinked and her watery eyes grew even darker. This album of painting was indeed prepared for her.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru closed the album of painting and said casually. Then she turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Miss, leave the album of painting first, otherwise someone will misunderstand.¡± Yujie was anxious.

    ¡°Even if I put it back now, many people will still use me of ruining this album of painting. There were not a few people who saw me picking it up to take a look, and some even especially looked at this as they walked past me. They definitely saw that the album of painting was clean,¡± Shao Wanru said as she walked.

    This matter would note to an end. She would like to see what on earth they were plotting, and what Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wanted to do!

    Seeing her extremely peaceful appearance, Yujie was in a panic, but she still breathed a sigh of relief. Her Miss would have a solution. That was great!

    Although Shao Wanru was young, Yujie had been with her for a long time, so she admired her more. Even if Yujie couldn¡¯t understand Shao Wanru¡¯s words for the moment, she would do her best to act ordingly as long as it was said by Shao Wanru.

    The master and servant walked out of the hall one after the other in no hurry. They saw a group of people gathering outside the hall. They were not from Duke Ying¡¯s Mansion. Most of them were pilgrims who hade to the Yuhui Nunnery. They gathered there and chattered about something. Shao Wanru and Yujie could not hear clearly from afar, and they could only hear them saying ¡°Poor!¡±

    ¡°This is still in front of the temple. They punish her in such a way, aren¡¯t they afraid of being punished?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this little girl is really pitiful. She is punished to kneel here at such a young age. If her family could survive, no one would like to send their child to this mansion...¡±

    There were all kinds of words, and of course they had no good meanings.

    Yujie suddenly had a bad feeling. She reached out and pointed to the crowd, and then to the temple. She was shocked and stammered, ¡°Is, is this the servant girl who broke the thing inside?¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the crowd. She couldn¡¯t see what was in the crowd from her position, but when Yujie asked, she nodded with a cold smile and said affirmatively, ¡°It must be that servant girl.¡±

    ¡°Why, why! It was the old maid who punished her, but she was left here and it looked as if she was punished by Miss!¡± Yujie reached out to point outside and then inside. After thinking for a while, she flew into a rage.

    ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m the master here, and the only master. Shouldn¡¯t I be responsible for what happened to the servants?¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled as she walked out of the room.

    ¡°Miss, please wait a moment and wear a veil!¡± Yujie took out a veil from her sleeve.

    Shao Wanru stood still, and Yujie skillfully helped her wear the veil.

    An album of painting and a servant girl. Just waited to see how they would deal with these. Or not just these? There were also silver bracelets, longevity lock, and that set of locked clothes...

    The corners of her beautiful lips raised up slightly. Her lively but charming eyes were as cold as ice. It was such a big scene...

 Chapter 501 - Give a Dog a Bad Name and Hang Him

    <h4>Chapter 501 Give a Dog a Bad Name and Hang Him</h4>

    In the crowd, the kneeling servant girl cried with embarrassment. There was also a hand print on her face, and half of her face was red and swollen. Compared with the other white and delicate face, it was obvious that her one half face was red and swollen.

    ¡°What the hell is going on with the servant girl? I ask you but you don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Which mansion are you from?¡±

    ¡°Who hits you? You¡¯re in the Yuhui Nunnery. Not everyone in it could punish you easily. She is so evil. Being so arrogant outside, what can she do in her mansion?¡±

    ¡°Which mansion does shee from?¡±

    Some people were asking questions, while some were sighing, and some were asking each other. It was really hard to tell which mansion the servant girl was from.

    No matter what, and no matter how they asked, the servant girl did not say anything. She continued to cry and kneel there.

    Outside the crowd, Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and looked at the kneeling servant girl. She was indeed the servant girl who had been punished to kneel down. But she didn¡¯t know who pped on her face.

    She walked over slowly and stood in front of the servant girl. She looked at the servant girl¡¯s face, squatted down and looked at the servant girl¡¯s eyes carefully.

    The servant girl¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. She looked at Shao Wanru nkly. She was confused, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Hey, what are you crying here? What happened?¡± Yujie¡¯s voice came from behind her, with some astonishment.

    The servant girl turned around and immediately recognized Yujie. She turned to Yujie and said, ¡°Sister Yujie, Fifth Miss... Fifth Miss...¡±

    Speaking of this, she immediately choked with sobs.

    Shao Wanru, who was standing behind her, stood up straight and looked at the back of the servant girl with watery eyes. Her words sounded vague and she wasining about her!

    ¡°What happened to our Miss? Who pped you? Why do you stay here?¡± Yujie looked up and down and her face was full of surprise.

    ¡°Fifth Miss... Fifth Miss...¡± The servant girl seemed as if she wanted to say something. However, her voice was choked and she could not speak a single word. Other than this ¡°Fifth Miss¡±, there were only the sounds of crying.

    ¡°What did our Miss do to you? Tell me. Won¡¯t you say that it was our Miss who pped you, will you?¡± Yujie asked impatiently.

    The servant girl shook her hands hard and continued to cry, but she stopped saying a word. Her eyes were panicked and her body was trembling slightly. She looked like she had been scared.

    She was frightened a lot by the ¡°Fifth Miss¡± mentioned by Yujie!

    ¡°Whose Fifth Miss is she?¡±

    ¡°Which mansion is she from? Look at how pitiful she is. She¡¯s really scared out of her wits.¡±

    ¡°Even if this girl was really beaten by the Fifth Miss, she doesn¡¯t seem to dare to say it!¡±

    The crowd started to talk again. Each of them had their own opinions. In conclusion, it was Shao Wanru, the Fifth Miss, who had done this.

    Yujie squatted in front of the servant girl and reached out to gesture at her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I p you, right?¡±

    The hand print on the servant girl¡¯s face was obvious. Yujie¡¯s hand was rtively small, so it could be seen clearly that the handprint was not hers.

    It was bigger than hers.

    The servant girl shook her head hard this time, and said in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s not Sister Yu... Yujie, it¡¯s not you!¡±

    Yujie breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not me, lest I can¡¯t exin it clearlyter!¡±

    Yujie said angrily, ¡°Who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t me? Come on, tell me. I¡¯ll ask my Miss to help you. We don¡¯t know the people in the mansion today and we don¡¯t know who beat you, but it¡¯s okay to report it to the Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°No... no!¡± The servant girl burst into tears.

    ¡°Why not? Are you afraid that someone will retaliate?¡± Yujie frowned in confusion.

    Suddenly, a gentle voice came from outside the crowd, ¡°Excuse me, are you from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± People looked back and saw a nun from Yuhui Nunnery.

    The crowd parted, and Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on the nun. Her eyes were deep, and she did not think that they had prepared so much.

    The nun walked to the front of the servant girl and looked at the Buddha hall not far away. Then she looked at the servant girl and gently asked again, ¡°Are you the servant girl from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who apanied the Fifth Miss of your mansion to deal with the Buddha business just now?¡±

    The servant girl cried and nodded hard.

    Immediately, there was another stir in the crowd. Because of Yujie¡¯s words before, people had thought that this Fifth Miss was impossible. But now, they felt that it was possible to be her.

    The Fifth Miss should be the one who really pped the servant girl!

    Yujie sneered and looked at the nun. ¡°This nun¡¯s words are really unreasonable. Our Miss and the other servants in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion don¡¯t know each other, and they just apanied her to have a look. In the whole process, it was the supervisor of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who was in charge. How could you say that she apanied our Miss to deal with it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know this nun. Yuhui Nunnery was very big and there were also many nuns, so it was normal that she didn¡¯t know her.

    ¡°Excuse me, madam. I made an indiscreet remark!¡± The nun apologized to Yujie in a peaceful voice.

    Yujie ignored her, gave the handkerchief in her hand to the servant girl, and then pulled her up. The servant girl originally wanted to struggle not to get up, but Yujie was strong enough to pull her up. ¡°If you want to fight back, then stand up. You don¡¯t have to cry like this. Just tell me who p you!¡±

    The servant girl stood up and looked left and right in a panic. There were concerned faces on both sides and a veiled face that she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Say it. So many people are listening to you. This is not Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. No one can be arrogant and domineering.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, and there is the original nun of the monastery!¡±...

    Perhaps the words of the crowd had moved the servant girl, giving her some courage. She said fearfully as she wiped away her tears, ¡°Fifth... Fifth Miss...¡±

    ¡°You mean our Miss p you?¡± Yujie raised her voice immediately and said loudly. Seeing that the servant girl was still crying, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk anymore. Just nod or shake your head!¡±

    Everyone became quiet, and their eyes fell on the head of the servant girl. When they saw that she nodded slightly after a long hesitation, they immediately got excited.

    ¡°It is indeed the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It seems that she is a cruel person.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Or she would not let this little servant kneel in front of the temple, even in the Yuhui Nunnery. No Miss with good manners would do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t know what kind of vicious person the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is. Isn¡¯t she afraid that she will annoy Bodhisattva and make her angry, causing her to suffer?¡±

    Immediately, a few people put their hands together and bowed to the Buddha from a distance, looking nervous and scared.

    The nun also put her hands together and chanted a Buddha¡¯s name in the direction of the Buddhist temple.

    The crowd was in a tumult. Since even the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery had done this, they were afraid that Buddha would really punish them. Most of the people who came to the Yuhui Nunnery were to worship Buddha, so they naturally believed in this kind of thing. All of them turned pale and followed the nun to chant the Buddha¡¯s name.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s over. You¡¯d better go back to where you came from. Buddha will see all living things!¡± the nun said gently after reciting the Buddha¡¯s name.

    ¡°Thank, thank you, nun...¡± The servant girl wiped her face and limped away.

    Shao Wanru hinted Yujie. It was really unclear for her if they asked the servant girl to leave at this time.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go. You said that our Miss hit you, but why did our Miss hit you? Our Miss has been in the temple just now. When did she hit you? Since you said that our Miss hit you, you should make it clear. It¡¯s unclear. Are you trying to frame our Miss again?¡±

    Yujie reached out to hold the servant girl and shouted.

    Her loud and reasonable voice attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You mean our Miss hit you just now, but you don¡¯t even know our Miss. How could it be our Miss who hit you? Our Miss has been living in Yuhui Nunnery all the time, and I¡¯m the only servant girl who came out today. You and the others came here today to deal with the Buddha things. My miss and I just watched by the side. Why were all these things our Miss¡¯s fault!¡±

    Yujie became louder, and said one sentence after another, ¡°Since the p on your face was not made by me, then it was made by our Miss, wasn¡¯t it? Apart from me, our Miss couldn¡¯tmand you. Now I¡¯m going to call her over and make aparison to see whether this handprint was made by her.¡±

    As Yujie said, she turned around and was about to leave.

    The servant girl was in a great hurry and reached out to stop her.

    ¡°What are you doing? Your face has swollen so much. If it swells for a while, we will not be able to see the fingerprints. If I gote, it will be more difficult to exin,¡± Yujie pushed away the servant girl¡¯s hand and said angrily. The servant girl cried while holding her hand, and her face was full of panic and fear.

    It was hard to tell whether it was because she was guilty or because she was truly afraid.

    ¡°Was the hand print on your face really made by your Fifth Miss?¡± Shao Wanru asked lightly.

    The servant girl nodded first and then shook her head. She still did not say a word, but tears fell down one after another. She looked extremely pitiful!

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Shao Wanru asked gently.

    The servant girl shook her head hard. There were strangers around, and she only remembered Yujie¡¯s face very clearly. Her tears blurred her vision.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know me, why did you keep hinting that I hit you?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes grew colder.

    Yujie came over and bowed to Shao Wanru respectfully. She said, ¡°Miss!¡±

    Everyone was shocked and looked at Shao Wanru in shock. She had been here for some time and she had even been seen by servant girls. This servant girl really did not know her. However, she was the Fifth Miss that the servant girl had mentioned earlier. This made many people understand the meaning of it.

    ¡°nder!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe these people are trying to frame their master!¡±

    ¡°How could a servant dare to frame her master? There must be someone behind her!¡±

    ¡°I remember now. The Fifth Miss of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is the one in the news who returned to the family a few years ago. It is said that everyone in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t like her and forced her toe to the Yuhui Nunnery to observe mourning for her parents for three years.¡±

    Someone put a link between the front and the back, and came to such a conclusion. Suddenly, the buried old matter was dug up.

    ¡°Yujie, ask someone to send her to Old Madam and ask who is trying to frame me this time!¡± Shao Wanru said tiredly. Although she only had a pair of cold and charming watery eyes, they were undoubtedly sad.

    Then, without looking at the crowd, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Fifth Miss... Fifth Miss, you didn¡¯t hit me. It was the supervisor Nanny who punished me just now!¡± The servant girl finally finished her sentence and knelt heavily on the ground towards Shao Wanru¡¯s back.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to frame her master!

 Chapter 502 - Remedy, Qingâ€™er Going Down the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 502 Remedy, Qing¡¯er Going Down the Mountain</h4>

    Yujie stepped forward and stood in front of Shao Wanru. She red at the servant girl and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make it clear just now? When I asked you, you just kept crying. Your words about our Miss were a little more concealed. What would other people think of our Miss?¡±

    ¡°I, I just wanted, wanted Fifth Miss to intercede for me¡­ in front of the supervisor Nanny¡­¡± The servant girl¡¯s face was covered with tears, and she was in a panic.

    Shao Wanru lowered her water-like eyes and looked at the servant girl silently. She could not be bothered to argue with the girl and waved her hand, saying, ¡°The supervisor old maid has left. You should return to the mansion first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go back right now!¡± The servant girl wiped away her tears, stood up, and left in a hurry. Even though she was limping, she was in a hurry as if someone was chasing her.

    Everyone present looked at the back of the servant girl in shock and couldn¡¯t even say a word. The current situation showed that there was something wrong with the girl. She deliberately led others to suspect Fifth Miss before, but in fact, Fifth Miss stood in front of her and she couldn¡¯t recognize her. How could she be the one who punished her?

    She had been crying all the time and couldn¡¯t exin clearly, but now she said it very smoothly. Not only that, but she also ran very fast. It was obvious that she had a guilty conscience.

    By the time everyone came to their senses, Shao Wanru and her servant girl were no longer around. The onlookers were discussing among themselves as they left.

    They all thought that Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a poor person. Her parents died early, and she had been stranded outside. Even her rtives in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treated her indifferently. Previously, they forced her to live in the Yuhui Nunnery, and now they ndered her using the servants in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was unknown whether the Old Madam really disliked this granddaughter or Madam of Duke Xing did this to her.

    Although it was said to be in the name of Old Madam, it was Madam of Duke Xing who was in charge of the inner court of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If there was really a servant who wanted to frame Fifth Miss, it would most likely be Madam of Duke Xing who gave the order. She had no blood rtionship with Fifth Miss Shao. Moreover, it was heard that Madam of Duke Xing hated Fifth Miss Shao very much.

    There were many different opinions about the matter that happened two years ago. Now, as time went by, more and more people raked up the past and they were talking about it, which was beyond Old Madam¡¯s expectation¡­

    Shao Wanru went back to the quiet room and looked at the album in her hands. There were thick stains on the album. Yujie had wiped them carefully with a handkerchief, but they had not been wiped off. Not only did they not get wiped off, but also the colors of the album were different because of Yujie¡¯s wiping, which made them look even worse.

    ¡°Miss, there were no marks before. Why did they suddenly appearter?¡± Until now Yujie still didn¡¯t understand why such a phenomenon appeared.

    The clean album was suddenly stained after being held by Miss for a while. She was sure that there was absolutely nothing to be sprinkled on the album at that time, and Miss just looked at it when she was looking at it. She saw it clearly by the side.

    Then where did the stain that appeared suddenlye from?

    Shao Wanru touched the stain with her finger and shaved off some of its colors. She put it in front of her nose and sniffed it gently. Her eyes shed.

    A color that appeared suddenly?

    She really knew about it. The pigments were made of ¡°Fengxiao Flower¡± and could not show the colors for the time being. After a while, the former colors would be revealed.

    The flower was tasteless, but the pigments made of it must be bright. If there was no additional color, it would be bright but not very clean, just like the stain at present.

    She knew it in herst life. The schr in Weiyu Pavilion, who had taught her the skill of painting told her about it. But in her memory, the appearance of the schr in Weiyu Pavilion had always been a vague existence. The things about him were all vague memories as if these memories about him had been blurred.

    This was also the reason why Shao Wanru was so worried about the signature of ¡°Schr in the Weiyu Pavilion¡±.

    ¡°Fengxiao Flower¡± could not be obtained by ordinary people. It was an excellent product to make some special pigments. If it was not someone who knew well about painting, they would not know about it at all.

    Shao Wanru pinched the paper of the album and said to Yujie, ¡°Where is the pile of new sheets of paper that was sentst time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look for it!¡± Yujie stood up and went to a corner of the silence room to look for it. After a while, she came over with a stack of paper and asked, ¡°Miss, do you mean this stack of paper?¡±

    Shao Wanru reached out her hand to pinch it. She felt the paper under her hand and nodded.

    ¡°These two kinds of paper are the same?¡± Yujie understood what Shao Wanru meant. She reached out two hands and pinched them respectively. Then she frowned and said, ¡°Miss, although these two kinds of paper are both good, they are obviously not the same kind of paper!¡±

    ¡°Even if they are different, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and took a few sheets of paper and the album. She walked to the front of the bookcase by the window. There were ink and all kinds of paint on the front of the bookcase. It was the ce where she painted.

    Shao Wanruid the paper on the table and looked at the dirty paper. Then she picked up a brush and started to copy the painting.

    The painting on the album was very good, especially this one which could be seen that the painter had spent a lot of effort into it. Even if it was just this one, she could still feel the familiarity of the technique and the superb skill of it. It was definitely not painted by ordinary people. Even if she went down the mountain and asked a painter to paint, she might not necessarily be able to invite someone.

    On the mountain, however, the painting skills of Pushan Nun were definitely good. At the foot of the mountain, Shao Yanru¡¯s painting skills were also very good. However, what they did not know was Shao Wanru¡¯s painting skill. From her previous life to the present, she could also draw very well.

    If it weren¡¯t for her good painting skills, she wouldn¡¯t have be the painting teacher of the girls in the pce in herst life. What¡¯s more, she would be approved by the girls and many people came to her for a painting.

    During the royal consort selection, there would always be portraits delivered into the pce. It was said that some painters from the previous dynasty had also received bribes. The painters who did not draw well had lost their lives. In the end, the painters would have to draw very well and clearly. This was a high level of technical requirements for the painters.

    And the picture on this album was also the same.

    Yujie had seen Shao Wanru¡¯s painting for more than two years. She didn¡¯t understand anything at all at first, but now she knew something about it. She knew that the person who drew the picture had extraordinary skills.

    There was admiration in her eyes as she looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate face.

    Shao Wanru looked calm and her eyes were dark. She had a charming face and pursed her lips slightly. No matter from which angle, one could see that Shao Wanru was very careful and had done her best to draw the painting.

    Shao Wanru had only eaten a little for lunch. After that, she did not even take a nap. She continued to draw. She did not have much time, and they would not give her much time.

    Even though she had made the best use of her time to draw, it was still dinner time when she finished it. She had been drawing for a few hours. When she finished, she felt sore all over. She put down the brush in her hand and waved her hand. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the paintings she had just drawn and the paintings in the previous album.

    The two paintings were almost exactly the same, and even the angles of processing the colors looked very simr.

    She heaved a deep sigh of relief and ordered, ¡°Get Qing¡¯er here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask Qing¡¯er toe right now!¡± Yujie nodded and called in the Qing¡¯er who was squatting in the corridor and ying around. She knew that the little girl called Qing¡¯er was not as harmless as she looked. The person sent by Prince Chen Your Highness would not be really harmless!

    ¡°Take the painting and the album. Ask someone to put the painting into the album and wrap it up and remove the damaged one!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    Yujie cleaned up all the things on the table, put them into a box, and then handed it to Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°When do you want it, Miss?¡± Qing¡¯er took over the box without any surprise and asked with a smile. Qing¡¯er looked young and innocent because of the baby fat on her face.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and said. She thought that they would not give her much time about the painting.

    ¡°Okay, Miss, then I¡¯ll go down the mountain for a while!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded and smiled.

    Shao Wanru smiled and waved her hand. She knew that Qing¡¯er could do it. In other words, Chu Liuchen behind Qing¡¯er could do it.

    But as for the specifics, she didn¡¯t need to ask.

    ¡°Be careful on the way.¡± But she still reminded her. It was gettingte, and the pilgrims who needed to go down the mountain had already gone, and those who stayed would not go down the mountain. The one who went down the mountain at this time would be very eye-catching, especially those around her.

    Fortunately, Qing¡¯er was only a little servant girl, and she was also a servant girl who did the donkey work. If it were Yujie, she would never be able to go down the mountain!

    What¡¯s more, the servant girl Qing¡¯er was good at disguising herself as a weak person. Shao Wanru was not worried about whether Qing¡¯er could go down the mountain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I know what to do!¡± Qing¡¯er understood and bowed to Shao Wanru. Then she walked out with the long box in her arms.

    Shao Wanru had her own carriage on the mountain. It had been parked at the parking ce of Yuhui Nunnery. The coachman had a room on the side. It was a room that they had rented from Yuhui Nunnery. It was still a short distance from the gate of the Yuhui Nunnery, so it couldn¡¯t be counted as one part of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    When Shao Wanru was on the mountain, the coachmen usually stayed in this room except that he had something to do.

    There were several such rooms beside the parking lot. The coachmen who sent their masters to the Yuhui Nunnery often took a rest and drank tea in the empty houses, waiting for their masters toe back after bowing to the Buddha.

    Shao Wanru had not gone down the mountain, but her servant girls went down the mountain from time to time. So the carriage was used by several servant girls.

    Seeing Qing¡¯ering out, the coachman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion happened to see her and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Miss Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess gave the Fifth Miss some things before. She also has something to send to the Great Elder Princess. I will send it now. Please go down the mountain!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a smile. She looked young and innocent, which made people like her.

    ¡°This¡­¡± The coachman started to feel awkward.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t I? If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll borrow a carriage next to it. No matter whose carriage it is, when we arrive at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, they will be thanked!¡± Qing¡¯er rolled her eyes and smiled, pointing at the carriages parked by the side.

    Now that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was mentioned, she believed that everyone would give a face to her.

 Chapter 503 - The Album of Painting That Couldnâ€™t Be Sent up the Hill in Time?

    <h4>Chapter 503 The Album of Painting That Couldn¡¯t Be Sent up the Hill in Time?</h4>

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to borrow one. Miss Qing¡¯er, it¡¯s just that I did not feed the horse well yesterday. It¡¯s not in a good mental state today and maybe a little slower to go down the mountain.¡± The coachman exined continuously with a smile as soon as he saw the carriages by his side.

    Hessoed the horse as he exined to Qing¡¯er, and said eagerly, ¡°Miss Qing¡¯er, although it¡¯s a little slow, it will definitely not cause a dy in Qing¡¯er¡¯s business. I will safely send Miss Qing¡¯er to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.¡±

    Qing¡¯er lifted her dress,id her hands on the shaft of the carriage, and got into the carriage briskly. She said, ¡°Then hurry up. I still have toe back and report to Misster.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Qing¡¯er. I¡¯ll handle it!¡± The cart driver said with a smile. He raised his hand, and then the carriage turned a corner and went down the mountain.

    The carriage was very steady along the way. Qing¡¯er lifted the curtain and asked why it was so slow, and the coachman exined with a smile. On the one hand, the horse was out of spirits, and on the other hand, it was for the sake of safety. If it ran too fast and overturned the carriage, it would be dangerous.

    Since the coachman had said so, Qing¡¯er certainly couldn¡¯t say anything more. She held the box in her hands tightly and dozed off.

    The carriage moved slowly for a while, and then he shouted loudly towards the carriage, ¡°Miss Qing¡¯er, Miss Qing¡¯er¡­¡±

    It was quiet in the carriage, and there was no sound. It seemed that she was so bored that she had fallen asleep.

    There was a hint of pride on the coachman¡¯s face. He just needed to stall Fifth Miss¡¯ servant girl, and other things had nothing to do with him. He reached out to touch his chest, and there was an ingot of silver. This ingot of silver could be equal to his several months¡¯ sry.

    When the carriage arrived at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, it was almost the curfew. Qing¡¯er went in. After a while, an old maid came out of the mansion and asked the coachman to drive the carriage into the mansion. Obviously, this was not the best time to go up the mountain again.

    ¡°What a good-for-nothing! You can¡¯t even do such a little thing well!¡± The old maid pped the servant girl who was kneeling outside the courtyard and scolded her angrily.

    The servant girl was beaten and sitting on her heels on the ground, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and her face was swollen like a steamed bun.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A soft voice suddenly came from the side of the road.

    The old maid quickly put down her lifted hand and adjusted her expression. Then she came over with a smiling face, ¡°First Miss, this servant girl did something wrong. Old Madam is punishing her!¡±

    ¡°Even though she did something wrong, you shouldn¡¯t have beaten her like this. Ask her to go back first. I¡¯ll plead with grandmotherter. It will be terrible if others see this!¡±

    Shao Yanru said gently. The light purple dress was not only graceful but also dignified. With her beautiful face, even though it was alreadyte, she still looked like a beauty.

    Qi Rongzhi, who was standing behind her, looked at her back with aplex expression. She lowered her head silently. It had been two years since she came to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had indeed be the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, whom she had used to envy, and she had been taught under the rule of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    She had thought that she could get everything she wanted from now on. Unexpectedly, this First Miss appeared. In contrast to this First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was almost transparent, and even had a sense of inferiority.

    Most importantly, she found that she could not make any decision in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had to listen to this First Miss and gradually became her attendant. But was this her original intention?

    She had to do so. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was in charge of her marriage, and Old Madam loved this First Miss most.

    Qi Rongzhi was not very young. If she was in Jiangzhou, her parents would help to decide her marriage. However, because this First Miss had not been engaged, none of the other Misses in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could be engaged. It was the same with her, an adopted daughter. Qi Rongzhi¡¯s heart was heavy when she thought of what her eldest brother had said to her before.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss, you are so kind! Come to thank First Miss!¡± The old maid bowed and scraped, and then she scolded the servant girl who was kneeling numbly on the ground.

    ¡°Thank you, First Miss! Thank you, First Miss!¡± The servant girl looked at Shao Yanru with gratitude and thanked her sincerely, with tears all over her face.

    Shao Yanru nced at the servant girl and did not stop. She walked inside and asked the old maid next to her, ¡°I heard that grandmother was so angry that she didn¡¯t even have dinner. What made grandmother so angry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. First Miss, you can ask her after entering. Old Madam will be happy when youe over to ask!¡± The old maid ttered.

    Everyone knew that First Miss was the apple of Old Madam¡¯s eyes and she could say whatever she wanted.

    First Miss was beautiful, gentle, kind, and noble. These characteristics were enough for her to be a princess in the future. It would be better if she could step further one day.

    The supervisor¡¯s smile became more ttering. She took a few quick steps forward and reached out to lift the curtain for Shao Yanru. Her ttering voice sounded totally different from that in which she had scolded the servant girl before.

    ¡°Old Madam, First Misses to see you!¡± Then she reported to the room inside.

    After Shao Yanru entered the room, the old maid dropped the curtain in her hand and it happened to fall in front of Qi Rongzhi. It almost hit Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face, but fortunately, she stopped in time.

    Chunyi was so angry that she stepped forward and almost lost her temper, but she was stopped by Qi Rongzhi. In the two years in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Qi Rongzhi had learned some things that she hadn¡¯t learned before, and she also clearly knew that Shao Yanru was the person whom she had to curry favor with.

    Chunyi red at the old maid and lifted the curtain. Qi Rongzhi walked in.

    Old Madam, who was in the room, had already received the message and knew that Shao Yanru hade in, but she still looked angry.

    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry. If there is something, just say it out. Let Ru¡¯er help you.¡± Shao Yanru entered the room, and saw Old Madam¡¯s gloomy face. She took a few quick steps forward with a softer smile, held Old Madam¡¯s hand, and coquettishly shook it a few times.

    Qi Rongzhi entered the room, and bowed to Old Madam obediently. Then she stood aside like a transparent person.

    ¡°Nothing serious. Just some good-for-nothing people!¡± Old Madam said in a bad mood.

    The people who had been to Yuhui Nunnery had alreadye back to report that the servant girl did not seed. Not only Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation was not ruined, but also the following n that had been plotted originally also lost the first chance.

    When thinking of this, Old Madam was full of anger.

    ¡°Grandmother, just move them away if they are good-for-nothing. Tell Ru¡¯er who they are, and Ru¡¯er will do this. I will not let others make you angry!¡± Shao Yanru said softly, and her smile became more intimate.

    Old Madam was amused by her words. She immediately touched her head and said, ¡°Oh, girl. You can move things, but how can you move people?¡±

    ¡°If things can be moved, people who get in your way can of course be moved too. If you can¡¯t move them once, then move them twice. If it doesn¡¯t work, have a third try. I think there is no one or thing that can¡¯t be moved.¡±

    Shao Yanru smiled as if she said it carelessly.

    Old Madam was interested in it and suddenly felt that the eldest granddaughter¡¯s unintentional words really satisfied her. If she couldn¡¯t do it once, then twice, otherwise tried three times. She didn¡¯t believe that this girl would be so lucky every time.

    Shao Wanru brought death signs to her father and mother, and then to her family. She couldn¡¯t let this girle back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion perfectly well.

    When she was not in the mansion before, everything was fine. Only a few days after she was recognized, so many things had happened, let alone the rumors outside. Since then, the second branch and third branch in the mansion had been distant, and they had kept the distance for so many years.

    Every time the third branch talked about the ident of the carriage, Old Madam felt speechless. Sometimes, she had to turn the blind eye, as if she didn¡¯t understand what they said.

    It was a no-win situation. Although she did not like the third branch very much, they were still her own blood.

    Then let the n continue tomorrow!

    After making the decision in her mind, she looked better immediately. She held Shao Yanru¡¯s hands and kept asking all sorts of questions, andter, she was coaxed happily by Shao Yanru. Seeing that it waste, she asked Shao Yanru and Qi Rongzhi to go back.

    After saying goodbye to Old Madam, Shao Yanru took Qi Rongzhi outside. When they were outside, Shao Yanru said gently, ¡°Sister Rongzhi, you can go back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, don¡¯t you want to walk with me, sister?¡± Qi Rongzhi finally had a chance to speak. Because she didn¡¯t speak for a long time, her voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll ask you to walk together next time!¡± Shao Yanru said lightly.

    Shao Yanru had invited Qi Rongzhi to take a walk with her just now, and then they came to the front of Old Madam¡¯s door. After such a long time, she finally spoke to her. This kind of thing had often happened during these two years, so both Shao Yanru and Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t take it seriously. Qi Rongzhi was just an object that was used when it was needed.

    And an object that could not make any sound at all!

    After sending Qi Rongzhi away, Shao Yanru reached out to pick a blooming flower by the roadside. The fragrance of the flower was strong and the color was enchanting. It turned out to be a Tang Qianyan that had been in full bloom ahead of time.

    She smelled it in front of her nose, and a trace of coldness appeared on her face, which had always been gentle¡­

    Shao Wanru received the album of painting in the middle of the night, which had been brought down the mountain by Qing¡¯er.

    The ready-made album was exactly the same as before, as if no page had been reced, and even the inside stitches were exquisitely made.

    After reading through the album and finding that it was just as her imagination, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief. Whoever came to see it would find that it was aplete one. She could rest assured no matter whom Old Madam showed it to. Old Madam thought that if Qing¡¯er was stalled, Shao Wanru would not have enough time to ask a good painter to rece the page.

    No matter who came up with this idea, it was in vain this time.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Anguid voice could be heard from the couch on one side. There was a couch at the corner of the quiet room. It was ced in a wing room on the other side during the day.

    This time, the person leaning against the couch was none other than Prince Chen, who was said to be so sick that he was on the brink of death.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru was speechless, but she still saluted sideways. She had not expected to trouble him. Was it worthwhile to ask him to send this box!

    ¡°Apany me to walk around!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and stretched out his arms. He casually picked up a cloak on the screen, walked over and draped it on Shao Wanru.

    The cape was so big that no one could see her when it wrapped around her. Even her tender and delicate face was covered by it.

    ¡°Where are you going, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru asked vigntly as she pulled the cor on her neck.

    ¡°I heard that Yuhui Nunnery is not peaceful recently, but the night scenery is getting better and better. It¡¯s rare for me toe up the mountain at night, so I have to go to see it.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said slowly. He raised his beautiful eyes, stretched out his hand, and tied the string on Shao Wanru¡¯s cor for her.

    The night was dark and perfec

 Chapter 504 - Someone Who Was Forced to Escape from the High Wall!

    <h4>Chapter 504 Someone Who Was Forced to Escape from the High Wall!</h4>

    The night was dark and beautiful, but if it was windy and darker, it would make people feel not good.

    One, two, three ck shadows appeared in the sight. Even their clothes were ck in the night. If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t kept an eye on them, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed that there were three people appearing in the shadows at the corner of the wall.

    One sneaked out from the tightly closed side door.

    She suddenly opened her cherry-like lips and looked at the three people who were hiding below in horror.

    The side door had been closed and the three people quickly moved to hide in the shadows of the walls. At this time, they seemed to have observed for a while and did not find anything unusual, so they moved carefully. Their movements were sometimes slow and sometimes quick, but they did not make any sound.

    Shao Wanru held Chu Liuchen¡¯s body tightly and stared at the ground. Her heart was beating fast, but she didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the scene in front of her or her current situation.

    Chu Liuchen took her to climb up a big tree. The tree was not at the side door, but not far away from it, so they could see clearly what was at the side door.

    Chu Liuchen leanedzily on the big tree with one hand around Shao Wanru¡¯s slender waist. He looked totally rxed, which made Shao Wanru feel very unsafe, so she subconsciously hugged him tightly.

    Originally, she was afraid of falling off, so she didn¡¯t dare to move. But when she saw the three people who were hiding, her attention was immediately focused on them.

    She saw the three people moving away carefully and entering a small yard.

    There seemed to be someone standing at the door of the courtyard. As soon as the three people came over, the door opened. After they entered the courtyard, the door silently closed, and they entered the middle room. The room was lit with dim yellow light, and it was very dark. One could vaguely see that the figures were moving, but didn¡¯t know what they were doing.

    Soon after, the light went out.

    A whileter, the people in the room still didn¡¯te out, as if they had rested inside.

    ¡°Your Highness, who¡­ are these people?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a strange look. She recognized the owner of this yard. It was obviously Mo Qiuyi, the one who had begged Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to take her countryman down the mountain.

    Initially, Shao Wanru had not paid attention to that girl. What seemed strange to her was that the girl had stayed in Yuhui Nunnery for five years, growing up from a child into a young girl, a girl who often kept a distance from strangers.

    Shao Wanru had stayed in Yuhui Monastery for a long time, and the two of them lived quite close to each other. Even though Shao Wanru lived in seclusion and rarely went out, they still had met each other a few times. Every time she met Mo Qiuyi, thetter would bow politely to her from a long distance and then turn to leave. Even though Mo Qiuyi looked gentle and polite, it was obvious that she was not easy to get along.

    If they really ran into each other unfortunately, Mo Qiuyi would lower her head and make way for Shao Wanru.

    Mo Qiuyi had been an originally strange person, but she was even more strange now. Added with her previous weird behavior, it more proved Shao Wanru¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Just some delusional people!¡± Chu Liuchen leaned back and said casually.

    ¡°Did the incident that day have something to do with her?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked. The recent events were slowly connected with each other, and there showed a looming clue.

    ¡°Some people think that what happened behind the high wall is very secret, and others will not know. But now it seems that they can¡¯t avoid it, so they want toe out!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled very gently. The moonlight fell on his beautiful eyes, showing indescribableziness and elegance. He leaned against the trunk, and stepped on the swaying branches, but he still gave people a sense of calm and elegance.

    Shao Wanru slipped and was so scared that she almost screamed. She reached out in a hurry and hugged Chu Liuchen¡¯s waist more tightly. She looked into the darkness under the tree and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­ let¡¯s go down and talk!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to talk here. The scenery is good, and it¡¯s cool!¡± Chu Liuchen looked sideways at her and her cherry-like lips, which were a little pale. He suddenly smiled and looked more annoying.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s cool under the tree too. It is autumn, and it¡¯s cool at night!¡± Shao Wanru calmed down and tried to make herself look normal.

    ¡°But I feel hot!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to be closed, revealing a leisurely temperament.

    How could he nap in such a ce? Shao Wanru was nervous and she said hurriedly and sincerely, ¡°Your Highness, I will fan you!¡±

    If he took a nap and let go of her, she would really fall down.

    ¡°You are not good at fanning me!¡± Chu Liuchen refused decisively.

    ¡°I really do well, very well!¡± In order to make herself look more sincere, Shao Wanru tried hard to raise her head to look at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    Moonlight fell on her watery eyes, almost covering them with ayer of mist. It made her beautiful face more like a flower and her watery eyes charming. Even though she was so scared that her face was pale, she somehow looked delicate and charming.

    Chu Liuchen opened his eyes and looked at her. Suddenly, he reached out to hold her more tightly in his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you fall down!¡±

    The hand around her waist became more powerful, giving Shao Wanru a sense of security. In her impression, Chu Liuchen was sick and weak. But when he held her tightly, she didn¡¯t feel that he was as thin as she imagined. She even felt that his whole body was hard like stone and very strong.

    Didn¡¯t he say that he was a dying patient?

    Since she felt that she was in a safe situation, Shao Wanru had the mood to get down to business. She nced at the courtyard not far away and said, ¡°Have this been nned for a long time?¡±

    Mo Qiuyi had been here for five years, so this matter should have been nned five years ago or earlier, right?

    ¡°A very long time!¡± Chu Liuchen said unconcernedly. His pair of handsome eyes slightly squinted, and looked a bit gloomy under the moonlight.

    ¡°Is this the most appropriate time?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly understood after a short pause. Mo Qiuyi had been waiting for more than five years, and there had never been any strange behavior in the past, but now that there were, it was the most appropriate opportunity now.

    ¡°No, I forced him toe out!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a low and slow voice.

    Shao Wanru stopped talking. She remembered what had happened that night. Chu Liuchen had happened to be there at that night, and then that matter had happened in Yuhui Nunnery. Needless to say, he had something to do with those matters.

    If this matter had not been rted to Great Elder Princess, Shao Wanru would not have asked any questions about it. But at this time, she had to have a second thought and asked, ¡°Does it have anything to do with the royal family?¡±

    ¡°It does! But it will be all right in the future, and there will be no trouble in Yuhui Nunnery!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted, and his eyes fell on the room. He could clearly know that there had already been no one in the room!

    ¡°They probably have gone down the mountain through the tunnel?¡± The corner of Chu Liuchen¡¯s thin lips was quietly raised, and his eyes were narrowed with coldness in them as he thought to himself, ¡°If they want to benefit from the dispute, they should think about whether they have this ability or not!¡±

    ¡°Did they really think that it was a wless n to protect themselves!¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know when she came back to her room, because she had fallen asleep after leaning in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms for a long time. In her dream, she felt that she returned to Jiangzhou and sat on the swing in the backyard of her mansion. The swing swayed, making her both happy and nervous, but there seemed to be some sound far away or quite close. She did not sleep tight¡­

    When she woke up, the sky was already bright. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Qu Le and Yujieing in, and they had already prepared her toiletries.

    She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She looked around subconsciously and saw that it was still that silence room, so she was relieved in her heart.

    Qu Le helped her up, and Yujie tidied up the bed. There was only one bed in the silence room, and now it could be her ce to sleep, rest, and quietly practice.

    She had also told Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess that she wanted to leave that courtyard empty there first. If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came to Yuhui Nunnery, she could settle down there and Shao Wanru would upy Shao Yanru¡¯s silence room. The ce for quiet practice was also the ce for rest and sleep, which seemed to be more devout. Since she had sent out such a message before, she would naturally do so at this time.

    Luckily, the courtyard was big enough. Except the main room, the other rooms were all empty. If she wanted to walk around and have some fresh air in the courtyard, it was also good and wouldn¡¯t make her feel suffocative.

    After Shao Wanru washed her face, Qu Le rolled up her hair and put a simple hairpin into it, and then let some hair fall on her shoulder casually. Shao Wanru wore in clothes, which looked simple but beautiful. Even with the simplest clothes and essories, Shao Wanru showed a different kind of elegance and charm.

    She had bright-colored and cherry-like lips, and her skin was as crystal clear as jade. Together with her exquisite facial features and ck beautiful hair, this young girl¡¯s beauty blossomed like flowers.

    ¡°Miss, the supervisor that came yesterdayes again!¡± Qu Le finishedbing her hair and put theb down before she reported.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru lifted her eyebrow and looked at her reflection in the mirror who also raised her eyebrows. She suddenly felt it very interesting.

    ¡°She says they have something important to discuss with you. Huiming Nunes together and is also waiting outside,¡± Qu Le said. In fact, the two of them had arrived early in the morning, but Qu Le and Yujie did not intend to wake up Shao Wanru. They saw Shao Wanru wake up and they still did not tell her until she finished washing.

    Qu Le and Yujie had already understood Shao Wanru¡¯s intention yesterday. How could they not know that these two people hade early in the morning with no good intentions?

    ¡°Miss, please have breakfast first. Anyway, this matter can¡¯t be rushed!¡± Yujie took the food basket from the side and opened it. From it, she took out a bowl of porridge, two dishes of pickles, a dish of smoked bean curd, and two steamed buns and put them on the table.

    Shao Wanru sat in front of the table and picked up the porridge to eat. The room was quiet for a moment. When she finished, she pushed the two steamed buns away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like steamed buns!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you are growing. Such a little porridge is not enough. Have some steamed buns so that you won¡¯t get hungry soon!¡± Yujie persuaded and pushed the te with steamed buns to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru pushed the te to Yujie. She didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t like to eat steamed buns.

    ¡°Miss, shall I get you some green vegetable buns with mushroom for you?¡± Qu Le asked tentatively.

    ¡°No, there has already had no vegetable buns!¡± Yujie said angrily. She certainly knew that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t like steamed buns, but when mentioning this, she got angry. How could it be so coincidental that when they went to bring Shao Wanru some food, the vegetable buns with mushroom happened to be out of stock?

    Seeing Yujie¡¯s look, Shao Wanru knew that there was something wrong. She rolled her watery eyes and suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Let theme in first!¡±

 Chapter 505 - Asking for the Picture Album for the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 505 Asking for the Picture Album for the First Time</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m here to ask for the picture album of the Yuhui Nunnery. I¡¯ve heard from Huiming Nun that the book is with you, so I came here to fetch it. Old Madam wants to see it!¡±

    The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came in, and she bowed to Shao Wanru. Then she said with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°A picture album?¡± Shao Wanru raised her voice and frowned. She seemed to be a little displeased.

    ¡°Yes, it was the album. I showed it to you before. At that time, you didn¡¯t say you wanted to change the way of putting the offerings. After it was knocked to the ground by a servant girl, you picked it up to have a look again. When I left, you were reading the album carefully!¡± Huiming put her hands cross together and smiled kindly.

    The ins and outs of the picture album were clearly exined.

    As soon as she finished her words, she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s face be more and more serious.

    ¡°When First Miss went down the mountain before, she said that this picture album showed different ways of putting things which were used when they did religious services. First Miss said that she didn¡¯t understand, so she picked one randomly. Old Madam felt uneasy, so she asked me to take the picture album down the mountain so as to let First Miss pick one more time.¡± The supervisor Nanny smiled brightly, her face like a big chrysanthemum in full bloom.

    It was as if she did not see Shao Wanru¡¯s displeasure written on her face.

    ¡°Originally, this kind of picture album can¡¯t be taken down the mountain. But the Old Madam of your manor is different, so she can take it down and have a look at it for the time being.¡±

    Huiming exined with a smile.

    The two people cooperated very well with each other, and every sentence they said was hinting that Shan Wanru must take the picture album out.

    Shao Wanru lowered her eyes coldly. After a long while, she raised her head and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll look at the picture album again! When I finish reading it, I¡¯ll send it down to Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you finish reading yesterday, Fifth Miss? What¡¯s more, there were only a few pages!¡± Huiming said in surprise.

    Yujie was angry and said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t our Miss read it more times? You just allow our Miss to take only a look at the things taken out from your Yuhui Nunnery?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ but the Old Madam at the foot of the mountain urged me. She is still waiting for me in the mansion. How about you let Old Madam have a look at it first, Fifth Miss, and I will send it to you after she finishes?¡± The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was very clever and eased things up with a smile.

    Shao Wanru pulled up the corners of her mouth. The maid¡¯s words sounded nice, as if she were thinking of Shao Wanru. But in fact, Old Madam was waiting for it. As a younger generation, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t keep the album herself even if she wanted to.

    Whether she could read itter or not, they were just words for the sake of her face. No one would take it seriously.

    Huiming didn¡¯t say anything but crossed her hands together with a smile. In her opinion, no matter what Shao Wanru said, she had to give this picture album out. In the name of Old Madam, she could suppress Shao Wanru, who didn¡¯t dare to refuse!

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Yujie. Yujie understood what she meant and stepped forward to stand in front of the old maid. She deliberately changed the topic and said, ¡°Yesterday, you punished the servant girl and let her frame our Miss with unclear words, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened yesterday. This girl has always been timid and clumsy. I didn¡¯t expect that she would make such a misunderstanding! I am really wronged. I forgot her when I was busy. I didn¡¯t expect her, such a clumsy girl, to kneel there!¡±

    The old maid was fully prepared. Hearing Yujie¡¯s question, she immediatelyined.

    Yujie red at the old maid angrily and said, ¡°Is that a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Is there anyone trying to frame Fifth Miss? The servant girl was brought here from the mansion, and Fifth Miss met her for the first time yesterday, so even if this girl did anything, it has nothing to do with Fifth Miss. I made a mistake. It¡¯s all my fault. I hope you can forgive me, Fifth Miss!¡±

    The old maid said with a smile. Since the matter was over and Shao Wanru didn¡¯t get hurt at all, she didn¡¯t think it was something serious. In deed, it was only the thing that Fifth Miss used to distract her attention, so she didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru would take it seriously.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s cold voice contained certain cruelty.

    The old maid and Huiming were both shocked. Shao Wanru¡¯s expression was unpleasant just now, but there was still a smile on her face from time to time. However, no one thought that she would censure them suddenly.

    ¡°Fifth¡­ Fifth Miss¡­¡± The old maid stammered.

    ¡°Our Miss asks you to kneel, you just do it!¡± Yujie lifted her leg and kicked hard on the old maid¡¯s leg. The old maid took two steps back and fell heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to make you so angry. What happened yesterday was a misunderstanding. After the servant girl came back, I also went to report the matter to Old Madam. She also reprimanded me and only said that I was not allowed to make such a mistake again and that she wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter this time. Do you think this matter has to be investigated again, Fifth Miss?¡±

    She felt a pain in her legs, and then she looked at Huiming¡¯s surprised face. The old maid¡¯s face flushed, and she felt ashamed. Just now, when she and Huiming were waiting outside the house, they had whispered to each other. She told Huiming that Fifth Miss was not worth worrying about and dared not punish her for what had happened yesterday.

    Her being forced to kneel down was also like a heavy p on the face, and the old maid could not ept it.

    ¡°She was trying to threaten me with Old Madam again. She was sure that I didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.¡± Shao Wanru thought to herself, sneered, and said, ¡°If I really let the servant girl frame me yesterday, I will lose my reputation. Yet, you didn¡¯t receive any punishment except for that you¡¯re not allowed to do it again. I didn¡¯t know that the rules of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be so loose that the people there would escape punishment with this excuse, though they framed their master.¡±

    ¡°Yujie!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Go, send this old maid to the carriage at the gate of the Yuhui Nunnery for disrespecting her master. I don¡¯t need this kind of maid who is disrespectful to and frames her master!¡± Shao Wanru said with a cold and cruel face, and her bright watery eyes were filled with coldness.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pull her out now!¡± Yujie nodded and was going to pull the old maid. The old maid was panicked. She reached out to hold a pir and shouted, ¡°Fifth Miss, what happened yesterday really had nothing to do with me. I just left this servant girl by ident. I really didn¡¯t want to hurt you!¡±

    The old maid was really in a panic at this time. It was said that many people had seen what had happened yesterday. When she came to the Yuhui Nunnery today, there were many rumors. If the pilgrims in the nunnery knew that she was the mastermind of what had happened yesterday, she would be used of being a servant who framed the master.

    Many people would see it if she was dragged out like that!

    ¡°Fifth Miss, Fifth Miss, it was really not me. I really didn¡¯t hurt you.¡± Yujie had already reached out to grab the maid, and she was very strong. Even if the old maid held the pir, she couldn¡¯t hold it for a long time, so she cried out in a hurry.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, can you listen to me?¡± Huiming couldn¡¯t stand there and do nothing any longer; she stepped forward in a hurry.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes and waved her hand, and Yujie stepped aside.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you shouldn¡¯t deal with this matter in the nunnery. Whether or not the old maid has done something wrong, she should be brought back to the mansion for further investigation. Otherwise, if she were to really get into trouble, it would be embarrassing for you, Fifth Miss. In Yuhui Nunnery, people would only talk about you. After all, it would affect your reputation!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru seemed to be moved.

    ¡°This was caused by Old Madam of your mansion. You should at least report it to Old Madam. It¡¯s better for you to send someone to take the old maid down the mountain and let Old Madam punish her, Fifth Miss!¡±

    Huiming Nun seemed to stand by Shao Wanru¡¯s side and think for her. Her attitude was very kind.

    Shao Wanru seemed to be hesitant. It seemed like she could not make up her mind for the moment.

    When Huiming saw this, she immediately added, ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯re now in Yuhui Nunnery. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re like a semi-female nun. If you get angry at any time, others will only think that you¡¯re too arrogant instead of mourning for the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Infanta Qinghua. This is not good!¡±

    Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes slightly. She thought for a while and then nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, let her go down the mountain and let Old Madam deal with her!¡±

    The old maid was relieved, and then cautiously said, ¡°Fifth Miss, please let me take the picture album down the mountain, and then I will apologize to Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°You still want to take the picture album down the mountain at this time?¡± Shao Wanruughed coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m guilty, but I¡¯m here for the picture album this time. If you could let me take the picture album down the mountain, I won¡¯t be punished by Old Madam for a second time. Please save me, Fifth Miss!¡±

    The old maid burst into tears. She kowtowed from time to time while wiping her tears. Judging from the red marks on her forehead, it was clear that she kowtowed heavily.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give the picture album to you for the time being so that you could not use it to avoid punishment. Tell Old Madam that I will definitely ask someone to take it down the mountain after I finish reading it.¡±

    Shao Wanru said as if she did not care. She rolled her watery eyes, and her beautiful eyes shone brightly. However, there was a hint ofziness in her gene.

    ¡°Fifth Miss¡­¡± The old maid cried and begged, ¡°Fifth Miss, please forgive me. Let me take the picture album down the mountain. I won¡¯t make any mistakes in the future. Please rest assured, Fifth Miss!¡±

    Shao Wanru rubbed her forehead and said calmly, ¡°Yujie, take her away.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yujie came over and grabbed the old maid forcefully. The old maid didn¡¯t expect that and she had loosed her hands from the pir. Now being pulled by Yujie, she was immediately dragged out, leaving only her voice behind her, ¡°Fifth Miss, Fifth Miss¡­¡±

    The room suddenly became quiet, and there was only the crying of the old maid outside.

    ¡°Is there anything else that you want to do, Huiming Nun?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly as she raised her eyebrows and looked at the stunned Huiming.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Huiming swallowed hard and felt a little panic in her heart. ¡°Is this Fifth Miss Shao really like what First Miss said?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Huiming Nun!¡± Shao Wanru smiled faintly and her expression rxed. She waved her hand and Huiming left. Huiming saw the old maid, who had stood up with tearful eyes and was holding on to the door frame to calm her breath.

    The two people¡¯s eyes met soundlessly, and then there was a smile in Huiming¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t stop walking. She slowly walked out of the courtyard, and there was a hint of meditation in her eyes. Sure enough, this Fifth Miss Shao was afraid of mentioning this picture album, so she deliberately used other things to refuse Old Madam¡¯s request for the picture album.

    Huiming was certain that something must have happened to this picture album

 Chapter 506 - Using Dirty Tricks to Get the Picture Album

    <h4>Chapter 506 Using Dirty Tricks to Get the Picture Album</h4>

    The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion went back in disgrace. Qing¡¯er went up the mountain on a carriage. In fact, the two carriages passed by each other on the mountain road.

    Qing¡¯er lifted the curtain and was enjoying the scenery. When she saw the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansioning down from the mountain, she was stunned for a moment. Then she saw the supervisor old maid looking out of the window. As the carriage passing by each other, they nced at each other silently and then separated. Then the curtain fell and the carriage flew in the opposite direction.

    When she came to the top of the mountain, Qing¡¯er got off the carriage and looked for Shao Wanru anxiously. Along the way, she was in a hurry and almost bumped into several nuns. As she apologized, she hurried forward. At first nce, the nuns knew that something was wrong. Then looked at the things in her hands, some of the nuns were surprised while some were proud.

    Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t notice who she hit. She couldn¡¯t recognize all the nuns in this nunnery. At this time, she certainly wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort to find out who it was.

    Under the shocked gazes of a group of nuns, Qing¡¯er was almost in a hurry. She returned to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard in a state of despondency and then closed the door heavily. Everyone would not know what would happen next.

    It seemed that it was not a small thing to scare this naughty and lovely little girl in the past to such an extent. Did something terrible happen? The people who saw her were all suspicious and felt that Fifth Miss Shao might be very anxious.

    Of course, some were anxious, and some were happy. Both Huiqing and Huiming went to report to their master with a smile on their faces!

    The silence room was not as chaotic as how others imagined it to be. The young masters and servants were not in a state of panic and were very at ease. Shao Wanru did not read the album carefullyst night and was reading it right now. She nodded after reading through it and said with a sigh, ¡°This picture album is not bad. It¡¯s just like the original one! I can¡¯t tell that the one inside is addedter. Grandmother¡¯s movements are really quick and really good.¡±

    ¡°Miss, this picture album was made by the Prince. Last night, Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t do anything, so she asked me to give it to the Prince and let him think of something!¡± Qing¡¯er pouted andined for her Prince.

    ¡°It was grandmother who asked him to do it!¡± Shao Wanru said seriously.

    ¡°But it was Prince who did it!¡± Qing¡¯er whispered, but she didn¡¯t say anything else. She saw that her Miss¡¯s ears were a little red. ¡°Miss, when I went up to the mountain, I encountered a carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Did shee here to see you?¡±

    Shao Wanru was not like what Qing¡¯er thought. She blushed when she talked about Chu Liuchen because she was angry and ashamed when she thought of how she clung to Chu Liuchen¡¯s waist tightly on the tree yesterday. She would never climb the tree again!

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s old maid came with Huiming and asked for the picture album that Miss saw yesterday. Obviously, the picture album was soiled by them, but if the original one is taken out again, I don¡¯t know what will happen!¡± Yujie said angrily. When she remembered that the old maid said to her coldly before leaving that she would definitelye to take the picture album and said that her Miss couldn¡¯t hide it even if she wanted to, she felt depressed.

    ¡°If they want to get it, let them do it!¡± Shao Wanru put the picture album aside carelessly. Her watery eyes looked cold. She had just been here to feel out her before, but now this one was serious.

    Sure enough, in the afternoon, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent people again. This time, they knew each other very well. Nanny Yu, who served Old Madam, immediately smiled when she saw Shao Wanru. She was very respectful to Shao Wanru, and called her Fifth Miss intimately. Those who didn¡¯t know the reason might think that Nanny Yu really regarded Shao Wanru as her master.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, can you let me take this picture album with me? Both Old Madam and Empress Dowager are waiting for it!¡± After gossiping for a while, Nanny Yu said the purpose of her visit with a smile.

    ¡°Empress Dowager?¡± Shao Wanru frowned. What did this have to do with Empress Dowager?

    ¡°Empress Dowager asked Old Madam to go to the imperial pce to talk, and happened to talk about it. She said that the picture album of Yuhui Nunnery was exquisite. It was not only designed carefully, but also painted by the Pushan Nun. There was only one book in the world, and it was drawn by Master Pushan. You know that it¡¯s difficult to get the paintings outside. But we didn¡¯t expect that she made the picture album for the sake of the religious rite. Empress Dowager was curious, so she asked me toe and take it.¡±

    Nanny Yu exined with a smile.

    Therefore, this matter was exposed to the Empress Dowager. Shao Wanru moved her hand. As the teacup fell, a trace of deepness passed through her watery eyes. She was a little surprised, and also not so much surprised.

    With such excellent painting skills and such an exquisite picture album, the paper and the paint were all exquisite. The only one who could draw it in Yuhui Nunnery was only Master Pushan.

    Fortunately, she had been practicing all these three years. Fortunately, in her previous life, she was also good at painting. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t find a person who could paint ording to the painting for a while!

    She smiled silently. Old Madam didn¡¯t want to be med for her unkind behaviors. So she sent herself to the Empress Dowager. Even if the Empress Dowager was angry by the damaged album then, it would have nothing to do with her. What a good n!

    Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked softly, ¡°Master Pushan¡¯s painting? I didn¡¯t recognize it at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, First Miss has been praising her since she went down the mountain. I didn¡¯t expect that Old Madam sent the trouble-making old maid yesterday to fetch it. This time Empress Dowager wants to see it. Old Madam thinks it¡¯s better for me toe here, so as not to have any idents!¡±

    Nanny Yu said with a smile.

    What she said was very satisfactory. Besides, she blocked Shao Wanru¡¯s exnation, so she had to send the picture album away even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°I liked this picture album when I saw it yesterday. It was very inappropriate for me to throw it casually. So I purposely made a bag. I wanted to put the picture album in it. It would not be damaged when I take it out in the future, but it¡¯s still in producing¡­¡±

    Shao Wanru seemed hesitant as she spoke. She looked as if she was in a difficult position.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a hole. I¡¯ll wait for it and then leave!¡± Nanny Yu said enthusiastically.

    Since she said so, Shao Wanru seemed to have no way to avoid it. She could only ask Yujie to find the bag she made before and picture album, and the bag onlycked a few needles. The cloth was good and was made into a long shape that could fit the picture album. Shao Wanru asked Yujie to put the picture album into the bag. Then she picked up the needle and inquired about the matter of Old Madam while sewing.

    Nanny Yu answered very carefully.

    Everyone looked down on this Fifth Miss, but Nanny Yu would never look down on her. Since Fifth Miss saved Old Madam, Nanny Yu felt that this Fifth Miss was not an ordinary person and could not treat her as an ordinary Miss.

    After the two chatted for a while, Shao Wanru cut off the thread in her hand. Suddenly, she let out a cry.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Nanny Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she asked hurriedly. Her gazended on the cloth bag in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands.

    Shao Wanru pulled the opening of the bag and said, ¡°Just now, we chatted all the time and I sealed the opening. Did, did I have to break it down and redo it again?¡±

    There was only an opening to be sewed before, but now the bag was sealedpletely. Nanny Yu had been talking with Shao Wanru carefully before, so she didn¡¯t notice the needlework in her hands. At this time, she was stunned when she saw the sealed bag. If she wanted to take out the picture album, she would have to tear the bag forcefully.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, wait a minute. I¡¯ll redo it. After I finish it, I¡¯ll send it into the pce,¡± Shao Wanru said. She looked guilty as she tugged at the opening.

    Nanny Yu couldn¡¯t help looking at the sky outside. Even if they went downhill now, it had beente. If they dyed for a while, Old Madam and First Miss would have to go out of the pce. It would be too deliberate to mention it next time. Thinking of Shao Wanru¡¯s gossip just now, Nanny Yu immediately felt that Shao Wanru was deliberately stalling for time.

    Besides, it was also good to seal the bag up. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be suspected! Originally, after the incident, she was afraid that Shao Wanru would me it on her. Now, it was better!

    She immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, this doesn¡¯t matter. When the timees, we can just open the bag in front of Empress Dowager. Who knows if Empress Dowager would think that you¡¯re so clever that you¡¯ve actually protected the picture album so well?¡±

    Shao Wanru seemed to flush because of the praise. She pinched the needle and thread in her hand uneasily and said, ¡°I did the wrong thing. How can Empress Dowager praise me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look at the embroidery, Empress Dowager might not even want to open it!¡± Nanny Yu teased. She reached out and took the picture album from Shao Wanru¡¯s arms. She stood up and bowed to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to report it to Old Madam at this time.¡±

    Then, she turned around and left in a hurry, as if she was afraid that Shao Wanru would hold her back.

    The smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face faded away as she looked at the maid leaving quickly. Her eyes were cold. She wanted to know how her good grandmother would ¡°deal with¡± this matter!

    In the Pce of Benevolent Peace of Empress Dowager, there was not only Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but also the other two Old Madams. After talking with Empress Dowager for a while, Shao Yanru whispered a few words to Old Madam, and the smile on Old Madam¡¯s face faded a little.

    Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes turned around and happened to see the scene. She asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that Ru¡¯er is worried about Fifth Miss. The nanny has been there for so long and hasn¡¯te back yet. Ru¡¯er is worried about her!¡± Old Madam exined with a smile.

    Her words reminded the Empress Dowager of the picture album in the Yuhui Nunnery. She raised her hand and said, ¡°Go to the gate of the pce to have a look. Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet? At this time, she should havee back from the mountain!¡±

    A eunuch left the room with a nod.

    Shao Yanru stood up and softly exined to Empress Dowager, ¡°She should be here soon. I¡¯m afraid that my fifth sister is insensible and doesn¡¯t take the picture album seriously. Since it¡¯s drawn by Pushan Nun, it is not easy to get. I used to learn how to paint from Pushan Nun on the mountain, and she seldom draws by herself!¡± Shao Yanru blushed.

    She followed Old Madam into the imperial pce. She said that her grandmother was old, so she was worried about her. She escorted her all the way to the imperial pce, and then went back.

    She looked so filial and gentle, and the other two Old Madams envied her Old Madam so much. They even held Shao Yanru¡¯s hand all the time to praise her just now.

    The Empress Dowager liked Shao Yanru, who was so elegant and gentle. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder which grandson she should let such a beautiful girl marry.

 Chapter 507 - Changed a Piece of Paper? So What?

    <h4>Chapter 507 Changed a Piece of Paper? So What?</h4>

    Before the eunuch had gone far, he encountered Nanny Yu being led by a pce servant.

    It was this servant who had led Nanny Yu to leave the imperial pce and waited for her at the entrance. Thus, since they were back, it seemed that they ran a very quick errand.

    Seeing theming back, the eunuch hurriedly entered the pce and informed his master. Soon after, he walked out and took Nanny Yu into the Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    After bowing to the madams there, Nanny Yu reverently presented an album of painting, which was wrapped in a bag. She didn¡¯t dare to open the bag on the way here, for she feared that she could not defend herself if there was something wrong with the album.

    She had worried about bing involved in this matter. First, she thought she should ask Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl toe with her. But now, she just wrapped this album in a bag, which to some extent could save her trouble.

    The instant Empress Dowager received the bag, several old madams all poked out their heads to take a look. When they found out that the album was wrapped in a sealed bag, one of them couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Sealed? Who did this?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the album has been shown before, but why is it wrapped in this sealed bag now?¡± Another old madam also raised her doubts.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also felt puzzled and cast a nce at Nanny Yu, who immediately answered, ¡°When I was with Fifth Miss, she was trying to make a cover for this album, saying that the album would not get dirty with this. When she was almost finished, she then tried to put the album into the bag. However, we didn¡¯t expect that our conversation would divert her attention, which made her careless and even made her just seal the album with the bagpletely!¡±

    ¡°What a careless girl!¡± Empress Dowager chuckled. Then she gave the bag to a pce maid beside her. The servant entered the inner room and opened it with scissors. Soon after, she gave it to her master.

    In front of everyone, she took the album out of the bag. The delicate cover surprised several old madams, who kept nodding. Before they looked inside, they had all thought this album was exquisite.

    Another pce maid received the album and then passed it to Empress Dowager.

    The moment Empress Dowager took it, she directly opened it. All of a sudden, everyone here was amazed by those vivid and delicate paintings in front of them. The painter not only painted well but even meticulously. Inside the album were different patterns of disys of Buddha while the album even was giving off the smell of burning incense, which was immediately favored by those old madams who had always believed in Buddhism.

    All were full of praise.

    They were amazed by Pushan Nun¡¯s superb and unique skills. It was the first time for them to see such an exquisite album of paintings of this kind.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Shao Yanru also came to take a look. Old Madam, who could not help praising the work, on the one hand, kept agreeing with Empress Dowager¡¯s words, and on the other hand, keptmenting on Pushan Nun¡¯s painting skills.

    Shao Yanru said nothing. First, it was inappropriate for her to participate in the conversation, as she was only a junior. Second, it was a good chance for her to present her civility, elegance, and good nurture. It was easy for her to be favored by the elderly by sitting silently aside with a mild smile on her face.

    She was in no hurry, as she was sure that the album would revulse Empress Dowager soon even though she now kept praising it!

    With such an abruptrge scarlet stain, people here would feel unpleasant no matter how they liked those paintings before. Even a normal person would feel angry at the one who did this, not to mention the superior one, Empress Dowager.

    They looked through the album of paintings page by page and kept praising it. When they were appreciating the first page, it seemed obvious that Empress Dowager was quite fond of this album and even didn¡¯t want to put it down.

    There was more praise for the paintings from these old madams when they turned to the second page. Empress Dowager could not help smiling, which made it seem like she did like this album!

    Watching them looking through this album page by page, Shao Yanru gradually put on an ironic smile. ¡°Does Shao Wanru think that she is a fish leaping over the dragon¡¯s gate because of being recognized by our mansion? She is nothing, even though she has Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as her grandmother!

    ¡°She will still be trampled by others in the end!

    ¡°Falling heavily from the cloud to the mud? My dear fifth sister finally can enjoy the bitter pill¡­¡±

    Another page!

    The mild smile on Shao Yanru¡¯s face had be stiff, and her expression changed. Empress Dowager should have seen the page on which there should be a stain inside. Why was there no response! Why?

    Shooting a nce at her grandmother, she found that her grandma¡¯s expression was also stiff. It was improper for her to say anything or to get too close to the album. However, her grandma should see it clearly, for she was very close to the album!

    Shao Yanru suddenly had a bad feeling. Flustered, she crumpled up her handkerchief. ¡°Is there anyone who did something to the album?¡±

    Although Old Madam had nned these things without informing Shao Yanru, actually Shao Yanru knew about them very clearly, even including the n of smudging the painting, as she was the one who pushed these things secretly while Old Madam was the one who implemented those ns.

    It was Shao Yanru who reminded Old Madam in a very imperceptible way that they should enter the pce today, then Old Madamter then decided toe to the pce.

    ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡± Shao Yanru asked softly, ignoring Old Madam¡¯s face, on which there was a stiff smile.

    ¡°I am fine. It is okay,¡± Old Madam answered, shaking her head. However, she felt quite distracted inside. With her face turning stiff and pale, she thought that her n was not going to work again.

    A little tender hand appeared in her sight and held hers. ¡°Grandma, are you tired?¡± It was Shao Yanru¡¯s soft andforting voice, which made Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion feel relieved.

    Hiding a trace of darkness in her eyes, she decided to keep watching.

    They flipped the album from the front to the end and then turned it from the end to the front again. The album of paintings had been looked through page by page twice. Later, Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction and passed it to another old madam sitting next to her. Then this old madam looked through the whole album and also passed it to the next one.

    When Shao Yanru finally got it, all the old madams here had seen the album.

    They all appreciated the way how the painter worked, including the Buddha exposed on a corner of the album. They all said that they had to visit Yuhui Nunnery and hold religious rites for their dead family members. At that time, they would choose one of these patterns to arrange these rites.

    Actually, they had been to Yuhui Nunnery several times, but they didn¡¯t know there would be so many different patterns of cing these things.

    The instant Shao Yanru took it, she began to go over it carefully page by page. Since the page had been smudged by that kind of pigment, it was impossible to get it off, aside from throwing away that page.

    Since a page of the album was smudged, it should be impossible for Shao Wanru to find someone to paint it again within such a short time. Moreover, a normal painter could not paint this. Did Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess really have the good idea to have others paint like this and even to hide this so perfectly?

    She didn¡¯t believe it.

    She just opened that page with her finger lightly and felt the paper carefully. Staring at this page, she suddenly thought of something while her eyes lit up.

    She had been learning paintings from Pushan Nun for a long time, and she knew how extraordinary Pushan Nun¡¯s paintings were. The one in front of her seemed to be different because of some details, but when carefully looking at it, it then seemed there was no difference. How strange it was.

    Given the question of whether it was the same one, Shao Yanru believed there was something wrong with it. With her finger rubbing this paper and then the previous one, she found that this piece of paper was different!

    Fearing that she might make a mistake, she kept carefully feeling every piece of paper of the album. It turned out that that page was different. Obviously, someone had changed it.

    ¡°This piece of paper seems to be different from the others,¡± Shao Yanru murmured to herself. Her voice was not loud but others could hear what she just said.

    Since Old Madam had looked through this album, she was absent-minded, even though she still talked to Empress Dowager with a smile on her face. Hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words, she hurried to turn around and ask with her eyes lit up, ¡°What? Is something wrong?¡±

    Her first granddaughter was Pushan Nun¡¯s best student. If there was someone who could pinpoint the difference, it would be her granddaughter.

    Hearing her words, she finally felt somewhat rxed. It seemed that she had finally found the mistake that she had been looking for for a very long time.

    Involuntarily, Old Madam spoke loudly.

    Her voice suddenly shocked Empress Dowager and other old madams, who were talking happily. Everyone turned to look at them.

    Noticing that everyone was staring at her, Shao Yanru hurriedly put down the album, blushing. She knelt down to Empress Dowager and said softly to apologize, ¡°I am really sorry to interrupt you, Your Highness! It is my fault.¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with this album?¡± Waving her hands, Empress Dowager answered curiously with a smile while having her pce maid help Shao Yanru up.

    ¡°This piece of paper is different from the others.¡± Old Madam reorganized her expression and smiled. Taking the album from Shao Yanru, she passed it to Empress Dowager¡¯s pce maid, who then gave it to Empress Dowager carefully.

    ¡°A piece of paper is different?¡± Empress Dowager understood. Lifting her eyebrows, she felt more curious and asked when taking the album from her pce maid, ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°This one. It is different from the others.¡± Old Madam pointed at the page, which was exposed to everyone directly. She smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can rub and feel it carefully.¡±

    Hearing her words, Empress Dowager felt much more curious. She then began to lightly rub the piece of paper and then the others. ¡°They are different, but why would Pushan Nun change a piece of paper to finish this work? Did she happen to not have this kind of paper left?¡±

    When Empress Dowager felt it carefully, she did find that there was something different.

    Basically, an album would only use one kind of paper. However, it was suspicious, as there were two kinds of paper used in the album.

    Some old madams also reached out and touched the corner of the page out of curiosity. Then they all nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, may I ask what Pushan Nun¡¯s meaning is? Is this the best pattern? Is this the reason why Pushan Nun would change the piece of paper?¡± A madam was interested in this after rubbing it. Did Pushan Nun change it because this piece of paper referred to the most significant fate and chance? This old madam stared at Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, expecting that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could definitely answer her question.

    Her question even attracted Empress Dowager¡¯s attention. They might have only appreciated the delicacy of this album before, but now it seemed that they tried to find out the secret hidden in the album because of this new discovery.

    Smiling stiffly, Old Madam felt those little veins were going to pop out of her forehead while her hand even cramped up; it was her instinctive reaction. Now she found that she could not give a usible exnation.

    Changed a piece of paper? So what? Empress Dowager would not know it was Shao Wanru who asked others to change it

 Chapter 508 - The Idea of Sister Getting Married Together

    <h4>Chapter 508 The Idea of Sister Getting Married Together</h4>

    Old Madam could feel cold sweat trickling down her forehead. When she found out the piece of paper was different, she thought that she had finally caught Shao Wanru tripping up. However, she could not give a usible exnation.

    Trying to keep herself calm, Old Madam lowered her head and said awkwardly, ¡°I, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Empress Dowager didn¡¯t think it would be a big deal, and thus, waved her hands with her eyes fixed on the album. Smiling, she said, ¡°It is normal that you don¡¯t know. It is the wisdom of Yuhui Nunnery, and it might also be rted to Buddhism. Pushan Nun is one of the most eminent nuns in Yuhui Nunnery. How could a normal person understand her album of paintings?¡±

    Shao Yanru frowned. Pouting, she suddenly thought of the story that Pushan Nun told her when she went there. An idea urred to her.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you really want to know, how about inviting Pushan Nun toe here?¡± she suggested carefully.

    Her words reminded two old madams sitting beside. Nodding, they said, ¡°If you want to know Pushan Nun¡¯s meaning, why don¡¯t we invite her toe here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It might be something relevant to Buddhist allegorical gestures! How interesting!¡±

    The Madam Dowagers and Old Madams of other mansions could go to the mountain and worship Buddha, but it was inconvenient for Empress Dowager, who lived in the imperial pce, to go out, not to mention to the Yuhui Nunnery, where the former Emperor¡¯s concubines were grounded. If she went to Yuhui Nunnery, there might be some negative things said.

    Yuhui Nunnery was totally different from Huaguang Temple. If Empress Dowager needed to go out to worship Buddha, her only choice would be Huaguang Temple, not Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Invite Pushan Nun toe here?¡± Although Empress Dowager felt hesitant, she still thought this n was feasible.

    ¡°When I learned painting in Yuhui Nunnery, every time I mentioned Empress Dowager, Pushan Nun would be very respectful toward you. She sometimes would tell me that Empress Dowager has always been virtuous and very talented at a very young age. Moreover, she told me that Empress Dowager was famous for her paintings. Thus, she kept saying that she would ask for your suggestions if she could have a chance to meet you, Your Highness.¡±

    Shao Yanru stood up and answered reverently.

    ¡°Well, Pushan Nun really said those words?¡± Empress Dowager said with a smile. It was even unusual for her to sound so proud.

    ¡°Pushan Nun did say so, and I just told her words to you now.¡± Shao Yanru acted much more reverently. She bowed sideways and answered mildly, both of which showed her good nurture. The elders all favored this kind of girl who was docile and polite. She also looked sincere and a bit shy, but it was persuasive.

    ¡°Good, good, good! I must meet Pushan Nun!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s words delighted Empress Dowager and also reminded her of the past. When Empress Dowager was young, she had been very talented. Without her talent and skills, she would not have married the former Emperor, who had contributed to the establishment of the country and who had not seeded to the throne at that time.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s words brought back Empress Dowager¡¯s memories of her youth. Even though Empress Dowager was clear that she didn¡¯t paint as well as Pushan Nun said, however, given the troubled times, it was fair to say that she was very famous at that time with her talent and skills.

    Since Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had now calmed down, she turned her eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, how will you n to invite Pushan Nun toe to the imperial pce?¡±

    It was beneficial to her granddaughter. If Pushan Nun was favored by Empress Dowager, it would definitely benefit her granddaughter. Besides, it also meant that they could learn information about Empress Dowager as soon as possible from Pushan Nun, while Empress Dowager would even like to listen to her! In a word, it not only benefited her granddaughter but also the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thus, she would try her best to support this thing and try to implement it immediately!

    ¡°Well,¡± Empress Dowager just said while feeling cheerful. Thus, she hesitated when being asked.

    ¡°I know there is a Buddha Hall where people can pay their respects to Buddha in the pce, and I wonder who recites or chants scriptures there,¡± Shao Yanru said gently to remind Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Yes, the Buddha Hall here is good, so we can invite Pushan Nun to chant scriptures here!¡± Empress Dowager kept nodding in agreement.

    There was a Buddha Hall in the imperial pce that was established for some consorts and concubines who believed in Buddhism. Those consorts and concubines had always been very free and idle, for their husband was the same one¡ªthe Emperor. And those rtively old concubines who were deserted then tended to believe in Buddhism. After all, with this belief, they could make themselves tranquil and peaceful and keep themselves away from the rivalry of striving for the Emperor¡¯s favor and from any troubles.

    Empress Dowager was in a very good mood today. Moreover, people here began to talk about the past and even something that had happened during the former dynasty. The old madams who were present here were all old. Since they had experienced many things and even the change of dynasties, they could have the same feeling when talking about the sorrows and joys.

    Shao Yanru still seated herself where she sat at the back before in a very righteous way. With a gentle smile on her face, she said nothing but just listened to them carefully.

    Her good behavior made the elders like her more. The elderly people kept praising her, whichter made her blush and too shy to raise her head.

    They had a very long talk. Noticing that Empress Dowager seemed to feel a bit tired, these old madams then decided to leave together. Empress Dowager smiled and weed them toe next time.

    When they all left, Empress Dowager touched her head and leaned back on her chair. Nanny Wei hurriedly stood out and massaged her temples adroitly.

    Without anyone here, the whole pce was very silent.

    Empress Dowager closed her eyes and looked tranquil, seemingly having fallen asleep because of Nanny Wei¡¯sforting massage.

    ¡°What do you think of this First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± After a while, Empress Dowager¡¯s faint voice resounded.

    Nanny Wei answered while massaging Empress Dowager¡¯s temples, ¡°Miss Shao is a very gentledy. She is not only well-behaved but also very soft and clever. I have not seen such a gentledy in years. The family culture of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must be very learned and knowledgeable. If Miss Shao was such a gentledy, Fifth Miss must be a very cute and learneddy!¡±

    Although others knew nothing about the engagement between Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen, Nanny Wei, as Empress Dowager¡¯s right-hand servant, clearly knew this.

    Chu Liuchen was quite favored by Empress Dowager. As the saying goes, ¡°love me, love my dog¡±. Fifth Miss was also favored by Empress Dowager. Moreover, since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess always entered the pce to talk with Empress Dowager, she would always mention her poor but filial and clever granddaughter.

    Actually, Nanny Wei had forgotten Fifth Miss¡¯s appearance. She could only remember that she was a very cute and cleverdy who looked very delicate and pretty.

    ¡°Had Chen¡¯er chosen this Miss Shao, I would be relieved!¡± Empress Dowager sighed deeply, seeming to be a little bit dissatisfied with this engagement.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Fifth Miss is also good!¡± answered Nanny Wei, as she knew why Empress Dowager would say so.

    ¡°Fifth Miss is too young. Even though Rui¡¯an is her grandmother, Rui¡¯an is only her maternal grandmother, thus she actually could notpare with her paternal grandmother. However, it seems that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t care about Fifth Miss. They just mentioned Yuhui Nunnery and Pushan Nun but they didn¡¯t talk about Fifth Miss. Thus, obviously, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will not pay a lot of attention to her and will not stand by Chen¡¯er!¡±

    Empress Dowager spoke very slowly, and instead of the smile that she had just put on her face during the talk, there was only a trace of disfavor left.

    ¡°But, you are here. With your support, nobody will dare to bully Prince Chen and Fifth Miss,¡± feeling a little scared, she hurriedly smiled and answered.

    ¡°I am old, and I will die one day. If I died, then what would be of my dear Chen¡¯er?¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes became red-rimmed.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nanny Wei knew there might be something bad but she had to follow her master¡¯s words to continue the talk. She almost could not control her strength. It was lucky that she had been serving Empress Dowager for long, thus with her high skills in massage, she would not let Empress Dowager find out that she was stunned.

    ¡°I want Chen¡¯er to keep in touch with Shao Yanru. With this pretty countenance, she not only has talent and skill but also enjoys a good reputation. If he can get in touch with this First Miss, he might have feelings for her. If he likes her, the best result will be that he will decide to marry First Miss. However, if he doesn¡¯t want to give up Fifth Miss, then just let these sisters marry him together!¡±

    Empress Dowager answered slowly.

    ¡°Well, the, the seniority should be taken into consideration, right?¡± Nanny Wei said.

    ¡°First Miss ranks first, and Fifth Miss ranks second. They are a family. Besides, this First Miss enjoys a very good reputation. Thus, she will not treat her sister badly, will she?¡± Empress Dowager said casually.

    ¡°But, but Great Elder Princess will not agree!¡± Feeling her heart throbbing quickly, Nanny Wei hurriedly reminded Empress Dowager of this matter.

    ¡°Rui¡¯an has always been very strong, but what does she have in the end? In this matter, she just needs topromise and I will still be good to her. Moreover, it also benefits Fifth Miss. If I died, Chen¡¯er would still be supported by the Emperor. If they have children, they can continue Chen¡¯er¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    Empress Dowager sighed and sounded unpleasant.

    ¡°You are right.¡± Seeing that Empress Dowager had made up her mind, Nanny Wei didn¡¯t dare to raise any objection.

    ¡°You need to arrange the Buddha Hall well after inviting Pushan Nun to chant scriptures here. She can live in the hall but if she enters the pce, First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wille here frequently. Chen¡¯er also likes painting. Although he has seldom shown his paintings in public, he does paint well. If possible, I want him to learn painting from Pushan Nun!¡± Empress Dowager said.

    .

    Although others didn¡¯t know that Chu Liuchen was good at painting, and Empress Dowager knew this. She knew that Chu Liuchen was a quiet kid. At a very young age, he would paint in a silent room for several hours. Sometimes he would even look pale and was nearly unable to hold his legs up when walking out of the room. Anyway, since he liked painting, he finally could do something that could make him happy.

    Even if she knew that painting was not good for Chu Liuchen¡¯s health, Empress Dowager didn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Sorry to be so foolish. It seems that you have arranged these things.¡± Nanny Wei praised Empress Dowager calmly while she kept rubbing her temples lightly.

    ¡°Foolish? No. Miss Shao must think herself clever today. It¡¯s not good!¡± Empress Dowager snorted and looked a bit unpleasant.

    Even though Pushan Nun taught Shao Yanru to paint, she should not speak for her without measure, which made Empress Dowager a bit unhappy. How could she get influenced by a nun like this! It was a bad thing!

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Strike her and let her know her limitations!¡±

 Chapter 509 - Pushan Nun Was Strange!

    <h4>Chapter 509 Pushan Nun Was Strange!</h4>

    The instant Shao Yanru helped Old Madam get off her carriage, she received the rewards from the imperial pce.

    Old Madam was very delighted! After Shao Yanru expressed gratitude for the rewards, Old Madam then took Shao Yanru back to her Chuntang Courtyard. When they sat down, Old Madam could hardly wait to let Shao Yanru open the present sent by Empress Dowager.

    No old madam present today received the rewards from Empress Dowager but only her granddaughter had! Old Madam suddenly got very excited.

    ¡°Grandma, what is it?¡± Smiling brightly, Shao Yanru was also very delighted. However, her face changed when she opened it.

    A little delicate ferule made by white jade?

    ¡°What, what does it mean?¡± Totally flustered, Shao Yanru got red rimmed eyes while she looked at Old Madam with tears in her eyes.

    With her countenance getting pale suddenly, Old Madam picked up the ferule and watched it carefully. It was a ferule of exquisite workmanship. It was very small and delicate, which even looked like a hairpin, which could be put in one¡¯s hair. But however delicate it was, it was a ferule.

    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t do anything disrespectful, did I?¡± Shao Yanru asked worriedly. She raised her watery eyes and looked very poor, which made Old Madam feel distressed.

    Putting down the ferule in her hand, Old Madam hurriedly took her in her arms, patted her back lightly, andforted her, ¡°It is okay, dear. It might be just because you mentioned Pushan Nun in that case and even spoke for her.¡±

    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t speak too much for her, and I didn¡¯t do it very obviously!¡± Wiping her tears away with her handkerchief, she felt wronged and said.

    ¡°Pushan Nun is very close to you. We mentioned the album; we sent people to take this album downhill; we pointed out that the piece of paper was different from others; we rmended Pushan Nun in the end. Considering this, Empress Dowager might misunderstand us that we want to rmend Pushan Nun to the imperial pce and that you were nning for her.¡±

    Distressed, Old Madamforted her.

    ¡°Grandma, I talked so as I found you were unable to answer. I didn¡¯t want to mention the matter of inviting Pushan Nun to enter the pce!¡± Shao Yanru exined softly.

    ¡°I know. I know. I know you wanted to help me and that¡¯s why you would mention Pushan Nun to shift Empress Dowager¡¯s attention.¡±

    Old Madam looked much softer. She only thought that she affected her granddaughter. Had she not tried to put the me on Shao Wanru by using those doubtful points, she would not have made herself embarrassed and would not have let her first granddaughter receive Empress Dowager¡¯s ferule.

    Luckily, they received this ferule when they had left the imperial pce. Otherwise, Ru¡¯er would feel extremely wronged!

    Rubbing her forehead, she felt a headache. ¡°Shao Wanru is like her mother. They both are troublemakers! Things have be like this because of her even though she now is in Yuhui Nunnery!¡±

    ¡°What, what should I do?¡± Shao Yanru asked Old Madam sadly with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°It is okay. Just seldom mention Pushan Nun in front of Empress Dowager!¡± said Old Madam. In her mind, she was the one who brought these troubles to her first granddaughter who didn¡¯t know her n. Unluckily, she tried toe to her rescue but made Empress Dowager misunderstand her. She felt really sorry for her dear granddaughter.

    ¡°Go back and have a good rest. It is okay!¡± Old Madamforted her and then let her granddaughter who looked sad and wronged back.

    Shao Yanru listened to her advice and stood up. When she walked to the entrance, she suddenly stopped. She reorganized her expression and said in a decent and well-spoken manner, ¡°Grandma, if you are tired, please also have a good rest. Those things are not important. If you are fine, it is totally okay for me to receive this punishment!¡±

    Seeing her granddaughter who had quickly bounced back from frustration, Old Madam felt more distressed but also feltforted at the same time. She watched her granddaughter grow up and she was clear that Shao Wanru would not have this kind of bearing.

    Old Madam smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Go back and have a good rest. I am good and you will also be good, too!¡±

    Shao Yanru said nothing but nodded. Then she turned around and left.

    As she left her grandma¡¯s room, she looked darker...

    When Shao Yanru left, Old Madam was unable to suppress her rage. Banging on the table heavily, she shouted with her eyes looking sharp, ¡°You told me that the album is smudged, but why we could not find anything wrong?¡±

    Nanny Yu¡¯s face immediately turned pale and hurried to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was also informed that the album had been smudged and Fifth Miss¡¯s servant girl was stalled. Thus, they could not have found a famous painter to paint it again in time and even bound it into an album so perfectly!¡±

    ¡°But they did it! Did the person you arranged not smudge it at all? Didn¡¯t you let them tell Pushan Nun¡¯s student clearly?¡± Old Madam still thought the album wasplete and had not been smudged by someone. Just a piece of different paper could mean nothing. Pushan Nun might change this piece of paper deliberately while they could not understand the meaning inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have contacted Huiqing Nun. She once was retaliated by Fifth Miss. Thus, she must hate Fifth Miss very deeply. She would not go wrong at such a critical moment.¡±

    Nanny Yu answered directly. The whole n had been totally ruined. They had tried their best to n this but it turned out that there was nothing wrong with the album. Even if they wanted to get Fifth Miss involved the trouble, they could do nothing. Nanny Yu felt quite anxious when waiting outside the pce.

    She had thought over the whole thing again and again but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong.

    Which part?

    ¡°Anyway, just let it go. When I go to Yuhui Nunnery, we then discuss this matter.¡± Thinking for a while, Old Madam said decisively. Just let the matter of the album go. She could not catch Shao Wanru tripping because of this album. She had nned to bring back the album and to ask a painter who was proficient in mounting pictures. However, as Empress Dowager kept the album, thus, she could not take it back now.

    She could not find any clue!

    Just let it go.

    ¡°Okay, I know it. I will send those people away!¡± Nanny Yu answered craftily. Actually, it was unnecessary for her to send these people away. However, since it had been shown to Empress Dowager, if the imperial pce knew this, they might be sentenced for lying to the Emperor. That would be terrible trouble.

    ¡°Okay, then. Just stay and don¡¯t do anything now. Send an old maid to the nunnery. If they need something necessary, then give them. Don¡¯t let any negative newse out!¡±

    Old Madam rubbed the ce between her eyebrows. The excitement led by Empress Dowager¡¯s rewards disappeared. Now she just felt a dull headache.

    Seeing Old Madam¡¯s look, Nanny Yu knew that Old Madam was suffering from a rpse now. She quickly helped her lie in the mat, put some pillows against her back, and then took the Buddhist prayer beads bracelet to her.

    She then picked up the little massage hammer put aside and began to percuss Old Madam¡¯s legs.

    Old Madam took the Buddhist prayer beads bracelet and rotated it while chanting the scriptures, which seemed kind and benign...

    ¡°Miss, the old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the servant girl who received the penalty of kneeling have been sent to another mansion outside the capital city. It is Old Madam¡¯s own mansion.¡± Qing¡¯er came to inform Shao Wanru of this news with amp in her hand.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Putting down the pen and watching her painting carefully, Shao Wanru smiled and asked.

    ¡°Yes. In the evening, First Miss sent a person here, saying that she prepared a gift for Pushan Nun. Thus, the person went directly to Pushan Nun and then left downhill without greeting you!¡±

    Qing¡¯er told Shao Wanru other things relevant to her, which Shao Wanru had asked her to pay attention to.

    Chu Liuchen had sent several dark guards to protect Shao Wanru. Now Qing¡¯er had the right to dispatch them. Even if others took an aim at Shao Wanru or her two principal maids, they would not notice the little servant girl who even looked so innocent. Thus, Qing¡¯er was sent by Chu Liuchen to protect Shao Wanru, which also was the most significant part of this protection.

    ¡°What do you think of this Pushan Nun?¡± asked Shao Wanru. She then cast her eyes on Yujie and Qu Le. She was asking them for they had been with Shao Wanru in Yuhui Nunnery for a long time and besides, they needed to frequently contact nuns in the nunnery.

    ¡°I think Pushan Nun is cultivating herself. She never considers anything else except Buddhism and seldom holds any religious rites. Moreover, she enjoys a very good reputation!¡± Thinking for a while, Qu Le answered.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything and then looked at Yujie.

    Yujie frowned and said, ¡°Miss, I think Pushan Nun is quite weird!¡±

    ¡°Well, why?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her in an encouraging way.

    ¡°In Jingxin Monastery, Mingqiu Nun is a reclusive expert who had excellent medical skills. Those patients the owner of the monastery didn¡¯t know how to treat were all treated by Mingqiu Nun. Sometimes, she even stood by the owner of the monastery and acted like an attendant, which seemed that she didn¡¯t care about fame and gain at all. I have been very curious about her attitude and have wondered what she wants. I once asked her and she told me that she, as a nun, has no other desire but just wants a peaceful mind.¡±

    ¡°But if Pushan Nun has always maintained a low profile, then why will she earn such a good reputation? It seems that she has be famous before First Miss went to the mountain and studied painting. Without her reputation, First Miss would not have turned to her and learned painting from her. She is also a nun who believes in Buddhism. Then she also should have no other desire and want to live a peaceful life, but why does she enjoy such a good reputation? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yujie said in bewilderment. Her idea was different from Qu Le¡¯s. She did feel weird. Since she had entered Yuhui Nunnery, she heard that Pushan Nun was famous for the fact that she had always cared about nothing. Without appearing in front of others, then why would this nun gain such a good reputation? How did she make it?

    Few people knew Mingqiu Nun while people all knew Abbess of Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Pushan Nun is strange!¡± Qing¡¯er concluded. Hearing Qu Le and Yujie¡¯s conclusion, Qing¡¯er blurted out her opinion without hesitation.

    She was stunned after saying the words. She looked at Shao Wanru spontaneously. Since she started to serve Fifth Miss, Qing¡¯er first looked down upon her but then began to respect her. Even if herdy looked weak, she was actually strong. She was totally different from those misses of aristocratic families who were really weak and worthless.

    ¡°Pushan Nun is strange. It seems that she has nothing to do with those things, but she can always gain benefits from them. Qing¡¯er, keep an eye on her. She seems to not like cultivating herself these days. A person will be very active physically after prolonged rest. But we don¡¯t know what she ns to do.¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her eyes and looked outside the window. The scenery out of the windows was terrific with colors stacking together. Thest touch of green of summer vanished while the trace of a red me of autumn appeared...

 Chapter 510 - Grandma or Old Madam?

    <h4>Chapter 510 Grandma or Old Madam?</h4>

    The following days were so quiet that it seemed as if those incidents had never happened.

    Every day, Pushan Nun woulde here to chant scriptures with her students but the time was not fixed. Even though Shao Wanru came every day, she had never met Pushan Nun.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent a supervisor to clear up those leftover fruits and cakes every day, reced them with fresh ones, and put them in the Buddha Hall.

    The old maid would stand aside and finish her work quickly once being asked to do something by Shao Wanru or Pushan Nun when they came here to chant scriptures.

    Time went by fast and nearly 10 days had passed. This morning, Shao Wanru got up very early. Seeing that it was still dark, Yujie wanted Shao Wanru to continue to sleep a little longer. However, Shao Wanru just shook her head and had Yujie help her wash and dress. After Qu Le had brought them their breakfast, they then quickly had breakfast and went directly to the Buddha Hall, where a religious rite was going to be held.

    Today, Old Madam would go up the mountain to offer incense to Buddha in person.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at the Buddha Hall, she found that Pushan Nun had been here with her students, Huiqing and Huiming. In the hall, the smell of burning incense and the sound of chanting together made people feel seclusive.

    Shao Wanru knelt on a rush cushion after offering incense.

    Old Madam had arrived very early. The instant Shao Wanru finished offering incense and knelt down, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion arrived along with Madam of Duke Xing, Shao Yanru, Shao Hua¡¯an, and Shao Jie¡¯er.

    The second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was here except for Duke Xing while nobody from the third branch came.

    Hearing there were noisesing from behind, Shao Wanru got up and stood aside, lowering her head.

    Then Old Madam came over. When this group of people all finished offering incense to Buddha, they then had a rest in the side hall while Shao Wanru was also asked toe.

    In the middle of the side hall sat Old Madam, wearing a poker face, which made it hard for people to discern her mood. Madam of Duke Xing, who sat next to Old Madam, cast her vicious eyes at Shao Wanru while a bright and kind smile was on her face. Shao Yanru was tapping Old Madam¡¯s back while she also stared at Shao Wanru, smilingly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked Shao Wanru up and down. They just met each other in the mansion several times but had never talked to each other.

    It was the first time for Shao Hua¡¯an to meet Shao Wanru. He was also watching Shao Wanru carefully. He looked as elegant and gentle as a master of an aristocratic family while staring at his fifth sister in a mild way. He didn¡¯t understand why his mother and sister would treat Shao Wanru, a sister who was just recognized as a family member, like an enemy.

    Being watched by people, Shao Wanru walked up to them slowly in due form. Her distance at each step seemed to be very precise and measured. Old Madam, who had always been captious, could find no fault. Frowning, she seemed to be involuntarily not willing to see her youngest granddaughter being so decent and extraordinary.

    Shao Wanru stepped forward. She first bowed to Old Madam and then to Madam of Duke Xing.

    When she stood still and raised her head, people there including Old Madam were totally amazed by her appearance. The hall suddenly became very quiet.

    Her skin was fair, tender, and as white as jade. Her eyes looked dense but also seemed clear. It sounds self-contradictory, but it was the truth, which amazed people. She didn¡¯t put on lipstick but her lips still looked red. Her delicate appearance made her look innocent but also a bit seductive in an inconsistent way.

    Even though she looked a bit seductive, she didn¡¯t seem coquettish, which might make people look down upon her, as the innocence in her bones neutralized it.

    Her decent behavior and her amazing appearance both showed the fact that Fifth Miss was not the childish girl from two years ago anymore.

    Even though she was still young, nobody could deny her extraordinary beauty.

    Nobody would believe the coquettish charm that had always been looked down upon by others would make Shao Wanru, who only wore a dark robe, look so extraordinary by being neutralized by her innocence in her bones and her decent behavior.

    Her beauty should only be in heaven!

    Everyone thought in the same way.

    Shao Hua¡¯an was stunned. He knew that his fifth sister was pretty, but he didn¡¯t expect that she could be so gorgeous and beautiful. Getting used to his first sister¡¯s appearance, he had thought that Shao Wanru¡¯s appearance would not beparable with his first sister¡¯s. However, the instant Shao Wanru appeared, Shao Yanru seemed to be not so pretty now.

    Lifting his mouth, he now recognized his fifth sister for the first time.

    Suppressing the jealousy in her eyes, Shao Yanru lowered her head slowly with a trace of indifference and coldness in her eyes. Even though she had no quarrel with Shao Wanru, she needed to ruin her just because of her beauty!

    Shao Jie¡¯er opened her mouth. She was totally shocked by Shao Wanru¡¯s beauty. Like Shao Hua¡¯an, she also thought that however beautiful Shao Wanru was, Shao Yanru would still be prettier than her. When she met Shao Wanru before, she did think she was pretty, but she didn¡¯t get shocked.

    However, today, she was stunned by her extraordinary beauty.

    She even thought that if Infanta Qinghua was also pretty like her, it was reasonable for her uncle to ask the Emperor to marry her.

    Madam of Duke Xing coughed lightly while ncing at Shao Wanru with cold eyes. However, she hid the coldness and put on a smile, saying, ¡°Wanru has grown up. You are so pretty that I even cannot recognize you. Mother, see? She does look like her mother!¡±

    Old Madam was still stunned. She looked at Shao Wanru carefully with a serious expression. ¡°Do I need to change my method to deal with this person since she does look really pretty?¡±

    She was thinking when Madam of Duke Xing spoke to her. Hearing her words, she immediately looked unpleasant and snorted. ¡°You do look like Infanta Qinghua. However, just don¡¯t act like your mother, who had done things just as she wanted. You are the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, whose words and deeds both represent our mansion. Thus, you cannot cause any trouble!¡±

    It was obvious that she was scolding her, which made Yujie, who was following Shao Wanru, flush. How could a grandmother scold her granddaughter when she had not met her granddaughter in years! She even scolded her miss¡¯s biological mother!

    ¡°Thank you, Old Madam. My grandma also says that I look like my mother and let me take a lesson from her!¡± Shao Wanru answered calmly while raising her shining eyes. Her indifference even made her more charming and gorgeous.

    Shao Wanru actually didn¡¯t look like Infanta Qinghua very much, or Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would have recognized her immediately. Only her eyes were much like her mother¡¯s.

    It seemed that she had listened to Old Madam¡¯s words but actually she even counterattacked by calling Old Madam ¡°Old Madam¡± while calling Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess ¡°grandmother¡±. The difference between the forms of address even made Old Madam angry. She wanted to scold her but she knew that it would be a bit embarrassing.

    Old Madam¡¯s eyes were burning. She snorted and said, ¡°You might not be willing to listen to my words. You were like this, and you are still like this. Three years. It has been nearly three years. How can you still be so stubborn and gruff!¡±

    Her words might not have sounded significant; however, she said so in front of everyone. For the first time in three years, she finally came to see her biological granddaughter but she just kept scolding her without showing any concern for her.

    ¡°Old Madam, may I know what I did wrong and may I know why you would say so?¡± raising her head, Shao Wanru asked. A trace of coldness in her eyes made her look more offish and less respectful.

    ¡°You, how can you...¡± Being watched by her indifferent eyes, Old Madam was speechless out of anger.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, you can choose to not see me. I can also live my tranquil life here!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and answered. She didn¡¯t want to give in. Since Old Madam had always disliked her no matter what she did, then there was no reason for her to behave so humbly.

    ¡°Your grandmother does want to see you, kid. I, as your second aunt, also look forward to meeting you as soon as possible. If your third aunt were in good health, she would alsoe here to see you.¡± Madam of Duke Xing stood up and pretended to persuade her.

    Since she wanted to pretend to be kind, she had to mediate this situation.

    ¡°Fifth sister!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an smiled and greeted her.

    ¡°Brother!¡± answered Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fifth sister!¡±

    ¡°Fifth sister!¡±

    Shao Yanru and Shao Jie¡¯er also went over to greet her.

    ¡°First sister, second sister!¡± Shao Wanru bent her knees and bowed to them. It seemed that they all lived in harmony with each other.

    Seeing that these juniors were on good terms, Old Madam looked a bit delighted and even didn¡¯t dislike Shao Wanru as she just had before.

    Pointing at a chair, she said to her, ¡°Take your seat.¡±

    ¡°I sure appreciate it,¡± answered Shao Wanru gently.

    ¡°You, also sit down. Let¡¯s talk about the religious rite.¡± Old Madam nodded and looked at everyone present. They all sat down while only Shao Yanru stood behind Old Madam and continued to tap on her back lightly.

    Old Madam believed that Shao Wanru would not show consideration for her, as she didn¡¯t grow up in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and had no family affection toward her. Considering her reply and the ¡°Old Madam¡±, Old Madam believed that she had never treated her as her grandmother.

    Thinking of this call, Old Madam felt distressed!

    ¡°Old Madam? You are her granddaughter. It is inappropriate to address her like that!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an smiled and reminded her gently.

    Madam of Duke Xing red at her son. Although she had noticed this inappropriate form of address, she was reluctant to remind her, as she wanted to see the scene of Old Madam being unpleasant, but she could only suppress the feeling and she would me Shao Wanru for this in the end. However, her son had just ruined her n.

    ¡°Sorry, brother, I just am not used to it,¡± Shao Wanru answered very fluently with a very good attitude.

    Old Madam coughed lightly and said seriously, ¡°You should not know this, but since you and your brother are the only two members of the first branch of our mansion, and as your brother is still young and naive, thus, I have to tell you about this in case that you might think it is unfair for you.¡±

    ¡°Please let me know, Grandma,¡± Shao Wanru said. This time, she called her grandmother. Had nobody reminded her of this thing, she could have pretended to ignore this point. However, since Shao Hua¡¯an had told her, she could not irritate Old Madam now. After all, being filial had always been the most important thing, and Old Madam was really her biological grandmother.

 Chapter 511 - Surprise, Met Younger Brother Again

    <h4>Chapter 511 Surprise, Met Younger Brother Again</h4>

    ¡°There are three more days for the religious rite. In the next three days, I will stay temporarily on the mountain and then leave after the rite is over. During those days, you need to stay in the Buddha Hall every day and prepare the materials for worship. Anyway, they are your biological parents, so you should give more attention to this rite!¡± Old Madam reprimanded.

    Her words meant that Shao Wanru had not paid much attention to it before. Hearing this, Yujie was so angry that her feet jerked and she wanted to step forward to defend Shao Wanru.

    Usually, the rite was more formal during thest few days. It was impossible for someone to keep a close watch over the rites for ten days or half a month. One would be exhausted by such an immense task.

    Old Madam had sent someone before to inform her that she just needed to take care of the rite first and then check on it every day. Now she meant that Shao Wanru needed to not only take a look, but also had to guard it all the time.

    A faint sneer appeared on Shao Wanru¡¯s lips. She reached out and waved her hand slightly, indicating that Yujie should not act rashly. With her eyes sweeping around, Shao Wanru looked up and said, ¡°I did not know that this religious rite needs someone to be on guard here every day for more than ten days. In the past, when I was in Jiangzhou, probably because it is a small ce in the countryside, the rtives in my family said that I only needed to stand guard for thest three days.¡±

    Her voice was gentle with no trace of displeasure, but the meaning behind her words was like a p in Old Madam¡¯s face, which made Old Madam so angry that her face turned blue.

    This was not only Jiangzhou¡¯s rules, but also the capital city¡¯s. Old Madam was so intent on scolding Shao Wanru that she forgot this point. When she heard what Shao Wanru said, she immediately knew that she had made a mistake. She was so ashamed and angry that she almost could not help smashing the teacup next to her.

    Sure enough, Shao Wanru had the same origins as Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. It was annoying to look at her.

    Shao Yanru hurriedly smiled and said on behalf of Old Madam, ¡°Grandma, you are too anxious about the matters of Eldest Uncle and Aunt. You even forgot this point!¡±

    Old Madam nodded and leaned back. She looked at Shao Wanru coldly and said, ¡°I cared too much about this, so I did not think it clearly.¡±

    Shao Yanru covered her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, you are not the only one who was confused, actually, I also forgot it too. If Fifth Sister had not said this, I would have really forgotten about it!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at the grandmother and granddaughter who echoed each other and she sneered coldly in her heart. What they meant was that the two of them paid a lot of attention to this, but she, as her parents¡¯ daughter, did not do enough.

    ¡°My sister is also very concerned about it, but my grandmother said that I must go up to the mountain during thest three days. I originally wanted toe here early, but my grandmother insisted that we had toply with the rules for thest three days. ¡± A voice came from the door.

    Everyone looked up and saw a young man walking over and his handsome face was cold. Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment, but she suddenly felt familiar when she saw the face. Her voice trembled unconsciously and she asked, ¡°Hao¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡± Shao Yuanhao strode in and stood beside Shao Wanru. Then he bowed to Old Madam and said, ¡°Grandmother, sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°Hao¡¯er!¡± Old Madam stood up excitedly and reached out to touch the young man¡¯s head. The original naive child had suddenly turned into a young man.

    Although he was not very tall, he was not as naive as he used to be. He was so young, but now he had a maturity beyond his years. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were red for some reason.

    This was her younger brother, her blood-rted younger brother. Her shimmery eyes fixed on him and this was the first time she saw her younger brother in more than two years.

    In the past, there were only some letters from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, giving the sister and brother some snippets about each other.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Shao Yuanhao took two steps forward, held Old Madam¡¯s hand, and addressed her affectionately.

    He was different from Shao Wanru. After all, he had been raised by Old Madam since he was a child and had a deep affection for her.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, Hao¡¯er!¡± Old Madam held Shao Yuanhao in her arms and burst into tears. In the past two years, Old Madam hardly saw her grandson. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seldom allowed him toe to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, except for special asions when he had toe.

    Seeing that her beloved grandson was in front of her, Old Madam could not bear it anymore and burst into tears.

    Everyone tried their best to stop Old Madam from crying and she finally sat down. Then Shao Yuanhao also sat in front of Old Madam.

    ¡°Are youfortable in the Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?¡± Old Madam held Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hand and refused to let him go.

    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. My maternal grandmother is very good to me and everything is veryfortable. It is all right,¡± Shao Yuanhao said with a smile.

    ¡°If there is something, remember to inform me. Do you hear me? I¡¯m worried about you. I want to see you, but I can¡¯t!¡± Old Madam began to shed tears again.

    Shao Yuanhao said with a smile on his face, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been good at my studies recently. Maternal grandmother says that she will let me go out more often and I¡¯lle and visit grandmother at that time.¡± He held Old Madam¡¯s hands and shook them like a spoiled child.

    Because he was still young, this action did not look odd, even though it was a little girlish. What¡¯s more, he was pretty, like a celestial child, which could melt people¡¯s hearts. Old Madam was going to cry again. She repeatedly answered yes, but she became more dissatisfied with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in her heart.

    He was her own family¡¯s child, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess forcibly took him away, so she could not even see this little grandson as often as she wanted.

    ¡°Grandma, when I came here just now, I seemed to hear you all scolding my sister. Did she do something wrong?¡± Shao Yuanhao rolled his eyes and looked at Shao Wanru. He stood up and reached out to pull Shao Wanru over with his other hand. ¡°Sister, what happened just now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened. Grandmother was just giving me some lessons!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She was in a good mood because she saw that her younger brother had grown up.

    Obviously her maternal grandmother was really making great efforts to teach her younger brother. The Shao Yuanhao, who had been like a little bully in the past, had disappeared and became a smart little Yuanhao. From his behaviors and his manners, he was no longer the young master who was careless and spoiled.

    ¡°How can I scold your sister? I was talking to her about the rites. This is the rite for your parents, so I am telling your sister to pay more attention in the next three days!¡±

    Old Madam exined with a gentle face. She nced at Shao Wanru with an almost kind look.

    ¡°Big Sister, are you ming my sister too?¡± Shao Yuanhao turned back and looked at Shao Yanru with a little childish surprised look and displeasure.

    It was justifiable for Old Madam to scold Shao Wanru, but it was not for Shao Yanru to scold Shao Wanru. Even if her younger sister did something wrong and she could say something as an elder sister, now that the elders were all here, it was not up to her to speak.

    ¡°Why do you say so, Third Brother? Of course, I will not scold Fifth sister,¡± Shao Yanru said, with a gentle expression on her face.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Shao Yuanhao seemed to be at ease. He even patted his chest twice, as if his heart had really returned to its original ce.

    However, Shao Yanru¡¯s face turned pale with anger and she felt short of breath. She had not seen Shao Yuanhao for more than two years, but he had be better at dealing with people. He even insinuated that he would be assured only if she really did not bully Shao Wanru!

    Now they had their break, and the group of people returned to the main hall. Pushan Nun led them to recite scriptures together for a while and then allowed them to disperse to have rest.

    Old Madam allowed her two grandsons to wander alone instead of apanying her. Madam of Duke Xing had something to do downhill, so after the ritual, she hurried down the mountain during lunchtime. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was left with her three granddaughters and they followed Pushan Nun to recite and listen to the scriptures of Buddha and offer incense to Buddha in a devout way.

    After lunch, they could rest for a while. Old Madam was tired, so she went to the incense room that Yuhui Nunnery had arranged for her to rest. Shao Yanru and Shao Jie¡¯er followed to attend to her, while Shao Wanru went to her silence room to practice.

    Not long after she came back to the silence room and sat down, Qu Le came in and reported, ¡°First Miss is here!¡±

    She came so quickly. Shao Wanru raised her shimmery eyes slightly and said, ¡°Invite her in!¡±

    Qu Le responded and went out. After a while, she brought Shao Yanru in.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and bowed to the side.

    Shao Yanru also bowed sideways to her and then smiled gently to exin, ¡°Grandmother is tired, so she fell asleep after going back. I could not sleep for the moment, so I wanted toe and visit my previous room. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you, Fifth Sister?¡±

    ¡°How can it not be convenient? This used to be Big Sister¡¯s courtyard, but now I¡¯m staying here temporarily. Does Big Sister want to visit the main room? I don¡¯t have the keys for that!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She had already figured out that Shao Yanru woulde, because recently, Shao Yanru seemed to be very anxious.

    Thinking about the details in her previous life, she concluded that Shao Yanru was really anxious and it was about something rted to Shao Wanru. She was trying to deal with her.

    In the past two years, Shao Yanru seemed to have forgotten her and never made trouble for her. Shao Wanru had thought that Shao Yanru would wait and then deal with her until she went down the mountain and returned to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after three years.

    But now, it seemed that she could not wait any longer!

    Shao Yanru sat down gracefully on the mat. She looked around the silence room. Shao Wanru noticed that Shao Yanru seemed to nce around the ce each time she came over.

    Actually, it was extremely empty and there were only a few things in it. Everything could clearly be seen at a nce, except for the soft couch behind the extra screen.

    It had just been a silence room before and the ce where Shao Yanru did her paintings. But now, it also became Shao Wanru¡¯s bedroom, where she would sleep as well.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you sleep here?¡± Shao Yanru asked in surprise when she saw the screen.

    ¡°Walking around is a waste of practicing time and living here gives me a sense of calm. I notice that Pushan Nun seldom leaves the silence room either, so I think it¡¯s good to do so. It¡¯s hard to be distracted and I can also pray for my biological father and mother more devoutly.¡± Hearing her question, Shao Wanru was already well prepared and answered softly.

    She mentioned Pushan Nun, so she waited to see how Shao Yanru would answer, what she was going to say and why she was here?

 Chapter 512 - Shao Yanru Couldnâ€™t Get Back the Silence Room, So She Chose to Live in the Main Room

    <h4>Chapter 512 Shao Yanru Couldn¡¯t Get Back the Silence Room, So She Chose to Live in the Main Room</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m going to live in the Yuhui Nunnery these days and I want to live in the original yard. May I ask you to let me stay in this yard and the silence room for three days? I¡¯ll leave after three days!¡±

    Shao Yanru asked softly. Her attitude was mild and her smile was friendly. She just wanted to ask for her own yard back. It was reasonable and natural.

    ¡°This... I have all my personal things temporarily ced here. I¡¯m afraid...¡± Shao Wanru looked at the silence room with hesitation.

    Shao Yanru was also looking around. Except for a few scrolls in a big book tank, there seemed to be nothing special about the rest.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, if you are worried about these paintings, you can take them back first. After three days, I will give the room back to you.¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s smile became more sincere.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work. I made a vow in front of the Buddha and said that I would pray for blessings for my parents in the nunnery in the future. I would stay here at night and cultivate here during the day. I will spend the rest of my time here, except for attending religious ceremonies for my parents.¡±

    Shao Wanru said guiltily, ¡°If I had known that Big Sister would being up to the mountain, I would not have made such a big vow that day. But now, I have made a promise!¡±

    Since she had made a vow in front of the Buddha, she would not move out no matter what happened. If she gave the silence room to Shao Yanru, it would be reasonable. But if Shao Yanru asked Shao Wanru to move out, she would be seen as being rude.

    Even though Shao Yanru was an astute person, she was so angry that her expression changed.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I just want to live here temporarily. It is just for a few days, uncle and aunt won¡¯t me us!¡± She gritted her teeth, tried to suppress the anger in her heart and said with a smile.

    She said that she had made a vow. But she felt that Shao Wanru was reluctant to give up the personal things in this ce and that was why she came up with such a high-sounding reason!

    ¡°Big Sister, how can we deceive my parents secretly with such a thing. I have made a vow for my father. That¡¯s what we should do. Besides, it was made in front of the Buddha. So we cannot treat it casually. If Buddha mes us, then the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will be in trouble,¡± Shao Wanru said with a serious look.

    Shao Yanru was so angry that her heart was about to burst. She clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly, fearing that she would not be able to control herself and beat up Shao Wanru. She had already promised someone. She was almost certain that she would seed, yet she was rejected. Shao Wanru even put it in such a way that implied that she was trying to deceive the elders.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, if that¡¯s the case, I can stay in my room for three days, can¡¯t I?¡± Shao Yanru said gently. If it hadn¡¯t been for the whitening of her fingers that were holding the handkerchief, it would be hard to tell that she was already very angry.

    Shao Wanru thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Since you want to live here, your original room is fine. I have not been in that room. If you want to use it, you can stay with me. It¡¯s great to have one more person to apany me!¡±

    Shao Yanru was really a tough person to deal with. Her yard was upied by Shao Wanru and Shao Wanru had given her an unreasonable reason before. Now Shao Wanru seemed to havee up with a reasonable excuse to deliberately upy her yard and her silence room and she was still able to hide her anger well.

    From this point of view, Shao Yanru should not be underestimated.

    Shao Wanru had a smile on her face, but she was wary of Shao Yanru. She could keep a firm hold on her temper that generally could not be done by others. Shao Wanru should be warier of her.

    Shao Yanru stood up and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister. I¡¯ll go to my main house and have a look. I have not stayed there for a long time, so I have to clean up!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister. you¡¯ve just brought a maid here. There are too few people. I¡¯ll ask Yujie and Qing¡¯er to help you. Qing¡¯er is a servant girl who does all the odd jobs. She is good at doing these works!¡± Shao Wanru stood up as well. She was as sincere as Shao Yanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother Fifth Sister¡¯s people. When I was on the mountain, I cleaned the room asionally. There is only one room, so it¡¯s OK.¡±

    Shao Yanru said politely and her eyes turned to the servant girl who was standing beside Shao Wanru called Yujie.

    She had inquired about everything regarding Shao Wanru in detail. Yujie was brought by Shao Wanru from Jiangzhou. From the looks of her, she was loyal to Shao Wanru. It was said that the servant girl named Qing¡¯er was sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess when Shao Wanru was on the mountain. The Princess wanted her to look after Shao Wanru and do the rough work. So Qing¡¯er was just a servant girl who did all the menial work.

    If she had to choose, she would rather choose the servant girl named Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°How can I let you do it by yourself? If you want to do it yourself, I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯ll clean it up together slowly. It is my fault that I upied your silence room. If I let you clean up your room by yourself, I won¡¯t have the face to see grandma tomorrow!¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled more sincerely. She asked Yujie to bring a rag over, as if she was going to clean the main room for Shao Yanru.

    Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s behavior, Shao Yanru immediately made a decision. ¡°Fifth Sister, there¡¯s no need. It has been a long day and I can¡¯t do anything now. May I trouble you to borrow the servant girl Qing¡¯er to clean up the main room with Shuqi!¡±

    Shuqi was the first servant girl who was brought up to the mountain by Shao Yanru. At this moment, when she heard Shao Yanru¡¯s words, she walked out from behind Shao Yanru and bowed respectfully to Shao Wanru. Then, she stood behind Shao Yanru in a well-behaved manner.

    Her manners were impable.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t mind Qing¡¯er¡¯s rough attitude.¡± Shao Wanru readily agreed. She asked Qu Le, who was at the door, to call Qing¡¯er in. Qing¡¯er was working in the yard.

    Seeing the young and innocent Qing¡¯er in front of her, Shao Yanru was very satisfied. She rejected Shao Wanru¡¯s good intentions and arrived at the door of the main room with Qing¡¯er and Shuqi.

    Shuqi took out the key to open the door. A musty smell came from the room. Shao Yanru waited outside while Shuqi and Qing¡¯er went in and opened the window at the back of the room.

    ¡°Big Sister, it will take some time to clean up the room. Why don¡¯t you rest here for a while?¡± Shao Wanru walked to the corridor and invited her with a smile when she saw Shao Yanru standing outside the door.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m going to see Pushan nun.¡± Shao Yanru smiled and refused. ¡°I used to follow this nun and she taught me a lot when I was on the mountain, butter grandmother got sick and I had to go down the mountain. It¡¯s rare for me to have some time these days.¡±

    Shao Yanru and Pushan Nun were like Shao Wanru and Mingqiu Nun. Although Shao Yanru learned from Pushan Nun, they were not mentor and apprentice. Since Shao Yanru hade to the mountain, it was natural for her to visit Pushan Nun.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you want to take Shuqi with you? I will ask Qu Le and the others to help you clean the room. After a while, the room will be ventted. Then in the evening, you will be able to move in!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile as she looked at the main room from where sounds of cleaning could be heard.

    Shao Yanru shook her head and turned to walk out of the courtyard. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let Qing¡¯er and Shuqi clean up together. Shuqi knows some of my habits. I used to live in the Yuhui Nunnery and I¡¯m not so delicate. It¡¯s not far from the silence room of Pushan Nun. I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±

    Her attitude was still as gentle and elegant. Everyone would think that this Miss Shao was not only not delicate, but also had a good character when they heard her words. She was a rare Miss from an aristocratic family.

    Shao Wanru had a smile on her face and did not try to persuade her any further. Her gaze followed Shao Yanru¡¯s departure before she returned to the middle main room.

    She was sure that Shao Yanru wanted her silence room. When she could not get it, she decided to live in the main room. Did she really have no other requests, or did she have other ns? Or was she thinking of another way to force her out of the silence room?

    Shao Yanru walked toward Pushan Nun¡¯s silence room alone. The nuns who met her along the way smiled and put their palms together. This Miss Shao had stayed in Yuhui Nunnery for a while and asionally got someone to send gifts to the nuns in the monastery. The nuns in the entire Yuhui Nunnery had a good impression of her.

    Shao Yanru walked all the way to the yard where Pushan Nun¡¯s Zen room was located and met Huiqing who came out of it. Shao Yanru stopped at once and smiled at Huiqing.

    ¡°First Miss...¡± Huiqing was very excited to see Shao Yanruing alone.

    Shao Yanru reached out and pressed her hand slightly. The smile on her face became even gentler. ¡°You¡¯ve been wronged, Huiqing Nun. On behalf of my Fifth Sister, I¡¯m here to apologize to you!¡±

    Then she took out a lotus purse from her sleeve and handed it to her. ¡°I heard that Huiqing Nun¡¯s sister is ill and I don¡¯t have anything good to give her. Please give this to her. If she wants to eat or use something, she can buy it for herself!¡±

    Huiqing took the purse and squeezed it. There was a thin piece of paper in it. She immediately knew that it contained banknotes. She said happily, ¡°Thank you, Miss Shao. What do those things have to do with First Miss? She is First Miss¡¯s cousin after all. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I suffer some grievances.¡±

    ¡°Is Pushan Nun in the Zen room?¡± Shao Yanru asked, pointing inside.

    ¡°Yes, just now my master also talked about you. She said that it might not be convenient for you toe over today. I did not expect you toe. I¡¯m sure master will be very happy to see you,¡± said Huiqing Nun with a smile. She stepped aside and stretched out her hand to lead the way in.

    Her master had already made it clear just now that if Miss Shao were toe, she could juste in.

    Shao Yanru nodded slightly, entered the yard, and went to the Zen room in the middle. Huiqing Nun put away the purse in her pocket and went to the courtyard gate. She stood under the tree and guarded it skillfully. When her master and Miss Shao talked in private, they did not like to be disturbed. In the past, when Miss Shao was on the mountain, she was always guarded at the door when they had a talk.

    ¡°Nun!¡± Shao Yanru pushed open the door to the Zen room. It was very clean. There were only a few rush cushions, a few scriptures, a desk of books, and two chairs in the room.

    Pushan Nun sat cross-legged on the rush cushion as she tapped on the wooden fish, chanting the scripture. When she heard Shao Yanru¡¯s voice, she only nodded, closed her eyes, and continued chanting the scripture.

    Shao Yanru looked around and sat down cross-legged on a rush cushion. She closed her eyes and listened quietly to the chanting of Pushan Nun.

    Pushan Nun was very adept at it. From time to time, she would knock on the wooden fish. Shao Yanru¡¯s heart also calmed down. Just now, the anxiety triggered by Shao Wanru slowly melted away.

    Finally, the sound of Pushan Nun¡¯s chanting stopped. She opened her eyes slowly and looked at Shao Yanru with a kind gaze. She said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your heart so restless?¡±

 Chapter 513 - The Intimate Conversation Between the Elder Sister and the Younger Brother

    <h4>Chapter 513 The Intimate Conversation Between the Elder Sister and the Younger Brother</h4>

    ¡°Do you think that I should feel peaceful?¡± Shao Yanru said with a frown and stared fixedly at Pushan Nun who looked kind. In the smoke from the incense burner, Pushan Nun¡¯s face looked indistinct. Shao Yanru could only see that she seemed to be as amiable and peaceful as the Buddha statue on the lotus seat.

    ¡°Why do you feel uneasy? You want something from me?¡± Pushan Nun asked with a smile.

    Shao Yanru shook her head first, and then nodded and said, ¡°Can you clear up my confusion?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Pushan Nun said with an increasingly gentle smile which made her look even more amiable and peaceful than the Buddha statue on the lotus seat, ¡°First Miss, you actually have got the answer, don¡¯t you?¡±

    What she said made Shao Yanru fall silent for a long while. After that, Shao Yanru said, ¡°Master, I can help you, but you have to help me too!¡±

    ¡°You help all the mortal beings by helping me. In this case, all the Buddhas will bless you. First Miss, if there is a reason why I must help you other than the benevolence of the Buddhism, just say it!¡±

    Pushan Nun said.

    ¡°Master, the reason why I decided to help you is that you are the one who asked me to do so. If it is someone else, it has nothing to do with me. Moreover, if it is discovered by others, I may get into trouble. Master, as one of all mortal beings, I¡¯m not as broad-minded as you. But if you can help me, I can help you in some things.¡±

    Shao Yanru suddenly became peaceful, and the uneasiness in her eyes faded. She looked at Pushan Nun leisurely.

    Seeing that Pushan Nun fell silent for the time being, she put down the teacup in her hand on the table, was about to stand up and said, ¡°Master, if you can¡¯t make up your mind at the moment, you can think it over. I¡¯m going to stay on the mountain for three days. After that, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it even if I want to!¡±

    In fact, even if Pushan Nun agreed one dayter, she would be in a rush and it would be discovered easily. At this point, Shao Yanru was not worried at all that Pushan Nun would refuse.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Pushan Nun would risk her life to save several poordies out of benevolence although Pushan Nun looked sopassionate!

    Seeing that Shao Yanru really pushed the teacup away and stood up to leave, Pushan Nun said slowly, ¡°First Miss, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°This can wait. We¡¯ll talk about it after you enter the imperial pce!¡± Shao Yanru said with a slight smile and turned around calmly. She was certain that she could win this round.

    ¡°I helped you once by offering you the chance to enter the imperial pce. This time I help you again. Master, remember that you owe me twice!¡±

    ¡°I do it for all mortal beings!¡± Pushan Nun didn¡¯t give a definite answer. She only lowered her head, put her palms together and muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m one of the mortal beings. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m your disciple. Master, you help yourself by helping me. Do you think so?¡±

    Shao Yanru said happily with a smile, seeming to be indicating something.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do everything you ask me to do!¡± Pushan Nun said and nodded, while lowering her head. She began to chant scriptures slowly, and her appealing voice filled the Zen room.

    Knowing that it was time to leave, Shao Yanru turned around and got out of the Zen room. She walked out slowly, thinking that the religious rite in the afternoon was about to begin!

    Hearing that Shao Yanru had left, Pushan Nun kept chanting scriptures, while slowly opening her eyes to stare deeply at Shao Yanru¡¯s back. After a long while, she showed a weird smile. Only Shao Yanru¡¯s consent to help her was obviously not enough, and she needed more...

    When Shao Wanru returned to the hall where the religious rite was held, it was still early. After she knelt down on a rush cushion on the side, Old Madam and the others showed up. They went to the side hall for a rest after offering incense, leaving Shao Wanru and her younger brother kneeling in the middle of the hall.

    Shao Wanru and her younger brother were the direct descendants of the Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, so it was reasonable for them to kneel on behalf of the others.

    Pushan Nun led her two disciples to chant scriptures here. In the afternoon the incense had been burnt out for three rounds, during which time Old Madam and the others from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came in three times and each of them offered three sticks of incense every time.

    After Pushan Nun finished chanting scriptures three times and left, there were only Shao Wanru and her younger brother in the hall.

    With no one else around at this moment, the two of them could take a break. Shao Wanru sat down on the ground and pounded her legs lightly. At the sight of this, Shao Yuanhao also sat down.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, how are you doing in grandma¡¯s mansion?¡± Shao Wanru lowered her voice and asked. It was not until now that they had the time to whisper to each other.

    ¡°Rest assured, sister. Grandma is very kind and she has taught me a lot. Sometimes she took me to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion where Prince Chen has also taught me a lot.¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Shao Yuanhao immediately looked around and then said in a low voice. They had always been close to each other. Although they didn¡¯t meet during thest two years, they kept writing to each other.

    ¡°You visited Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned and said.

    ¡°Why not? Cousin Chen is so nice. Sometimes he insisted on teaching me even when he was sick!¡± Shao Yuanhao said.

    ¡°He taught you in person?¡± Shao Wanru became increasingly shocked. It was rumored that Prince Chen was so sick that he couldn¡¯t even get up. Besides, why did her younger brother call him cousin Chen? Since when did her younger brother be so close to Chu Liuchen that he even called Chu Liuchen cousin Chen now?

    Chu Liuchen was actually Shao Yuanhao¡¯s cousin. Nevertheless, Chu Liuchen was of noble status as a prince, so it was inappropriate for Shao Yuanhao to call him cousin.

    ¡°Of course cousin Chen taught me in person. He has been in poor health. However, he struggled to teach me for a short time every time he asked me to go to his ce.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao said with tremendous reverence on his taut face.

    Shao Wanru suddenly felt that her younger brother was so naive that he thought highly of Chu Liuchen who actually pretended to be seriously sick in front of him. She inexplicably felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve grown up and be sensible. I¡¯ll protect you in the future!¡± Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯splex countenance, Shao Yuanhao said like an adult and reached out to massage Shao Wanru¡¯s legs.

    ¡°You are quite strong!¡± Feeling the numbness in her legs, Shao Wanru opened her eyes wide in shock and said. Shao Yuanhao even massaged her legs harder than she did.

    ¡°Of course. Cousin Chen asked someone to teach me martial arts. He said that it could not only strengthen my body but also enable me to protect my sister!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao raised his head and said with a proud look.

    Of course he would not mention that his cries almost turned over the roof when he began to learn martial arts. At that time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was so distressed that she almost allowed him to quit. However, Prince Chen directly instructed the guards to take him to the branch and told him to get down by himself. Shao Yuanhao, who was trembling at that time, gave in at once.

    Thinking of it at this moment, he found it so amusing. Now he had be sensible and knew that if he hadn¡¯t studied hard at that time, he would have been an ignorant profligate childe now. At this point, Shao Yuanhao admired his cousin, Prince Chen, greatly from the bottom of his heart.

    Shao Wanru only found out that Chu Liuchen made her younger brother be such aposed person after hearing her younger brother¡¯s words. Feeling a surge of inexplicable warmth in her heart, she reached out to hold Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hands with which he was pounding her legs. She looked him up and down and said with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯ are so tall now and almost as tall as me!¡±

    Shao Wanru had been growing very fast recently, and was more than one head taller than two years ago. Nevertheless, she still looked a little childish now. After all, she was still young and going to be fourteen years old in a few days.

    ¡°Cousin Chen said that I will grow into a very tall man in the future. I can be much taller than you. Sister, you are too short at your age!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao said in a despising tone.

    Shao Wanru felt an itch in her teeth and wanted to clench her teeth.

    She reached out to pat Shao Yuanhao¡¯s head and said reproachfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you outgrow me now? You¡¯re shorter than me, but talk big!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not as old as you. I will definitely be taller than you at your age. I heard from cousin Chen that father was very tall. I don¡¯t think you can grow much in the future!¡± Shao Yuanhao said seriously. He kept a childish straight face, looked Shao Wanru up and down and then made a judgment.

    His cousin Chen had said that his elder sister wouldn¡¯t grow much in the future. Thinking that his elder sister could even be considered short amongdies, Shao Yuanhao felt that his elder sister was so pitiful, so he immediately threw out his chest and said, ¡°Sister, rest assured. Even if you can¡¯t grow taller, I won¡¯t despise you!¡±

    His words made Shao Wanruugh out loud. She reached out to pat Shao Yuanhao again and said, ¡°How could you despise me before I despise you!¡±

    As they talked, they felt close to each other at once, as if they had been getting along with each other in this way in the past two years. They could not help smiling into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, kneel properly. Third young master, Old Madam wants to meet you!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice of an old maid came from the door.

    Shao Wanru frowned and was about to say something, but Shao Yuanhao said before her, ¡°Why does grandma want to meet me without my elder sister?¡±

    ¡°There must be someone staying in the hall, and the Fifth Miss is the suitable person,¡± the old maid said at the door of the hall.

    Shao Yuanhao wanted to say something else, but Shao Wanru reached out to stop him. She winked at him to indicate that he shouldn¡¯t talk back. Shao Yuanhao nodded with a gloomy face and said, ¡°You can go there now. My legs are tired. I¡¯ll go there after cleaning up!¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll report it to Old Madam immediately!¡± The old maid responded and left.

    ¡°Sister, Grandma still doesn¡¯t like you, does she?¡± Shao Yuanhao lowered his voice and asked discontentedly, ¡°Youe back after experiencing a hard time. Why doesn¡¯t she like you?¡±

    It was obvious that his elder sister was more likable. Why didn¡¯t his grandma like his elder sister? Why did his grandma tell his elder sister to stay in the hall? She could ask someone to stay here in ce of his elder sister. Why did she keep his elder sister here?

    Shao Yuanhao was no longer the naive little boy who indulged himself in horsing around. He was very angry with his grandma¡¯s bias.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. There is nothing to be angry about. I¡¯m not raised by her, so we are not close to each other. Hao¡¯er, remember that you are raised by her. Don¡¯t annoy her. Try to please her. Otherwise, we may lose the things left by our parents!¡±

    They might lose screen wall, the title of nobility, and other things that they cared about. In thest life, these things were all taken by the second branch trampling on her and her younger brother¡¯s blood...

    Shao Yuanhao was still young, so Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to make it clear. There was only a trace of coldness and rage in her eyes!

    ¡°Sister, rest assured. I understand. I won¡¯t let them climb up by trampling on us!¡± Shao Yuanhao clenched his teeth and said in a low voice. He stood up with the support of Shao Wanru¡¯s shoulder, and his eyes were full of calmness that was rare in his age!

 Chapter 514 - Unreasonable Shao Jieâ€™er

    <h4>Chapter 514 Unreasonable Shao Jie¡¯er</h4>

    There cameughter from the side hall one after another, which could be heard in the quiet main hall. Shao Wanru could tell that Old Madam was quite delighted now. Obviously what Hao¡¯er said made Old Madam very happy.

    She lifted the corners of her delicate lips silently, showing a sarcastic smile. In thest life, Hao¡¯er had been missing. She heard that Old Madam had tried to search him at the beginning, but after a month, Old Madam left it unsettled.

    Madam liked Hao¡¯er and doted on him. However, if he were missing, he could be reced.

    Old Madam had plenty of grandchildren, so Hao¡¯er was not that indispensable. Moreover, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think that as the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she didn¡¯t know that Madam of Duke Xing purposely spoiled Hao¡¯er by raising him in that way with ill intention!

    If Old Madam really loved Hao¡¯er, she would definitely not agree to raise him in that way!

    At this moment, Shao Wanru felt d that she had revealed her identity early in this life and sent Hao¡¯er to her grandma.

    When Shao Yuanhao came back, he came with Old Madam and the others to offer incense. This was thest time for them to offer incense in the afternoon.

    After they finishing offering incense, Shao Yanru looked at the sky outside and said softly, ¡°Fifth Brother, you can go down the mountain now. The servants sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess are waiting outside!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with Fifth Sister!¡± After hesitating for a moment, Shao Yuanhao looked at Shao Wanru who was still kneeling on the rush cushion and said with concern on his taut face.

    Shao Wanru was going to stay up tonight, and could not go back to sleep until midnight.

    ¡°Nonsense. As a boy, you¡¯d better go back at night.¡± Old Madam rebuked him in displeasure.

    Yuhui Nunnery basically didn¡¯t allow male guests to stay at night. After all, it was a nunnery. Shao Yuanhao was still young, but there was a rule that male and female should not be seated at the same table after turning seven years old, and he was obviously overage.

    ¡°Third Brother, you should go down the mountain. Tonight I¡¯ll take turns with Fifth Sister staying here!¡± Shao Yanru advised gently as usual.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, go down the mountain.¡± Knowing that it was inappropriate for Shao Yuanhao to stay here, Shao Wanru said softly,

    ¡°But...¡± Shao Yuanhao was still dissatisfied. He pursed his lips and wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Old Madam rudely, ¡°Go down the mountain. Your elder brother is going down the mountainter. You two can bepanions!¡±

    Seeing that Old Madam had made up her mind, Shao Yuanhao had no choice but to agree. After bowing to Old Madam, he and Shao Hua¡¯an went out together, followed by his servants.

    ¡°Grandma, you should also go to sleep. You have spent all afternoon here. How can you stand it?¡± Shao Yanru advised.

    ¡°Grandma, please go back. Big Sister, Fifth Sister and I are here!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er also tried to persuade Old Madam to leave.

    Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru, who was kneeling there with a pale face. Sensing Old Madam¡¯s gaze on her, she raised her head gently and said, ¡°Grandma, you can go back now. I am here!¡±

    ¡°Is it okay for you to stay alone?¡± Old Madam looked relieved, but didn¡¯t ask Shao Yanru or Shao Jie¡¯er to stay with her.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s okay. You can go back to sleep, so can Big Sister and Second Sister. You¡¯ve juste up the mountain today, and must be tired!¡±

    Shao Wanru said in an increasingly soft voice, but there was a trace of sarcasm in her eyes. Their words were nice but empty. No one would really stay tonight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll stay with Fifth Sister,¡± Shao Yanru said and looked gentle and concerned, seeming to be sincere. As she spoke, she knelt down. Unexpectedly, as soon as she bent down, she fell on her knees heavily.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, be careful. You¡¯ve hit your knees when kneeling down,¡± a maid said and hurriedly crouched down. She gently massaged Shao Yanru¡¯s knees, while reminding her in a low voice.

    ¡°Nonsense. You shouldn¡¯t kneel down with your injury. Help the First Miss go back for a rest!¡± Old Madam rebuked Shao Yanru with a cold face, ¡°You don¡¯t have to fulfill your filial duty for your eldest uncle at this time. Sincerity is all that matters. You don¡¯t have to stick to the rituals!¡±

    So Old Madam meant that staying here didn¡¯t necessarily mean Shao Wanru was filial but only meant she was ritual. Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. Old Madam and her granddaughter were so disgusting. They made it look like they wanted to stay but had to leave.

    ¡°Big sister, big sister, let me help you go back!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er rolled her eyes, pushed her way to Shao Yanru and said obsequiously. Of course she did not want to stay here until midnight. It was so tiring. She said that just now in order to maintain unity with Shao Yanru. Now that Shao Yanru was going back, she didn¡¯t have to stay here.

    ¡°Second Sister, please stay with Fifth Sister. I¡¯lle here to apany you after I go back and clear the bruises on my knees.¡± Shao Yanru gently pushed Shao Jie¡¯er away and said.

    ¡°Jie¡¯er, stay here. Ru¡¯er, go back for a rest. If you don¡¯t have a good rest tonight, how can you fulfill your filial duty for your eldest uncle tomorrow!¡± ncing at the huge hall, Old Madam finally failed to ask Shao Wanru to stay alone. Besides, she didn¡¯t care much about Shao Jie¡¯er who was just a concubine¡¯s daughter. It was reasonable for Shao Jie¡¯er to stay here with Shao Wanru.

    Although Old Madam didn¡¯t like Infanta Qinghua, this religious ritual was held for her son. It was good to leave one more person to stay here.

    Since Old Madam had made up her mind, no one else dared to say anything else. Shao Yanru left with the support of her servants.

    Watching them leave, Shao Jie¡¯er was so angry that her face turned ashen. She red at the back of Old Madam with hatred. Old Madam was obviously partial. ording to the rules, all of the younger generations should stay here tonight. Now only she and Shao Wanru were left, which made her indignant.

    But no matter how indignant she was, Shao Jie¡¯er was very clear about her identity. She was a concubine¡¯s daughter who was unengaged. Her marriage waspletely in the hands of Madam of Duke Xing. Old Madam would not interfere in the marriage of a concubine¡¯s daughter.

    Thinking of this, Shao Jie¡¯er had to restrain herself. She stared unwillingly at the backs of the group of people who had gone far away, turned back to the Hall, and copsed on a rush cushion. She ordered the maid beside her, ¡°Go to get me a cup of water. I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    The maid hurriedly turned around and brought a cup of water from the side hall. After taking a few sips, Shao Jie¡¯er put the cup aside casually and ordered, ¡°Where is my dinner? Hasn¡¯t it been prepared now? I am starving!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to inquire about it now!¡± the maid said and left in a hurry again.

    At this moment, Pushan Nun and her two disciples had finished chanting scriptures. She handed a scroll of scriptures to Yujie and said, ¡°Tell the Second Miss and the Fifth Miss to chant several lines of scriptures in the evening. They don¡¯t need to chant many times. Two or three times are enough!¡±

    This was a rule, and Yujie naturally knew it. She had prepared for this kind of religious rituals a lot under the leadership of the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery. She respectfully took it and nodded.

    Pushan Nun stood up and left, followed by her two disciples.

    The sky outside had darkened at this moment. It was not only because it was at night, but also because it was going to rain. It was autumn, but the weather was so dull that there seemed to be a thunderstorm in the sky. The dull weather made people extremely ufortable.

    ¡°What a terrible weather! If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee up the mountain.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er sat on the rush cushion, squinted at Shao Wanru, andined coldly.

    Shao Wanru ignored her.

    ¡°Hey, you should stay up and I¡¯ll sleep. Wake me up when it¡¯s finished!¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru ignored her, Shao Jie¡¯er said with a frown and sneered.

    Shao Wanru opened the scripture Yujie handed to her, as if she didn¡¯t hear Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s reproach. She picked up a wooden fish and began to knock it as she chanted scriptures.

    Her low voice of chanting scriptures sounded in the hall, sounding peaceful.

    Shao Jie¡¯er, however, felt that she had been neglected. She walked up to Shao Wanru, looked down at her and said with a snort, ¡°What are you chanting? Stop chanting if you don¡¯t know how to do it!¡±

    After saying that, she kicked the wooden fish in front of Shao Wanru and knocked it over immediately.

    Although she was not favored in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was nobler than Shao Wanru who was from outside. She looked scornfully at Shao Wanru in front of her.

    As a Miss from outside who was forced out of the mansion, how capable could Shao Wanru be? Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s mother had said that even if Shao Wanru died outside, no one in the mansion would feel sad. They would only pretend to be sad to maintain their decency.

    Suddenly, Shao Jie¡¯er felt a pain in her feet, and felt like being hit by something. she screamed in pain and fell to the ground heavily.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, bitch, what did you hit me with? I...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cursed in a sharp voice, but her voice was stuck in her throat. She looked at Shao Wanru in front of her in disbelief, froze and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    In front of her throat, there was the wooden stick for knocking the wooden fish. One end of it was round, while the other end was slightly tapering but not sharp. However, when the stick was pressed against her throat, Shao Jie¡¯er did not dare to figure out whether it was the sharp end or not.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s clothes on her chest were dragged by Shao Wanru, and the wooden stick in Shao Wanru¡¯s hand was against her throat. Shao Jie¡¯er was older than Shao Wanru, and Shao Wanru still looked a little childish in front of her. But now Shao Jie¡¯er did not dare to move.

    Shao Jie¡¯er felt a sharp stuff against her throat. Shao Wanru¡¯s watery eyes, which were supposed to look charming, showed a bit of rage in coldness. Shao Jie¡¯er had never sensed the kind of blood-thirsty rage in anyone¡¯s eyes. She was so scared that she almost burst into tears.

    ¡°Fifth, Fifth Sister, we, we can have a peaceful talk. Don¡¯t threaten me with this...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stammered and her face turned pale with fear.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly. In the past, her voice would definitely make Shao Jie¡¯er think she was weak. However, in the current situation, Shao Jie¡¯er was scared out of her wits. She kept shaking her head and said in a tearful voice, ¡°Fifth Sister, I... I didn¡¯t bully you. I... I¡¯ll stay up with you!¡±

    As Shao Jie¡¯er said, she felt that she was really going to cry. She had never expected that Shao Wanru would be ruthless enough to push her into the corner without saying anything.

    She just wanted to vent her spleen rather than cause a murder. Moreover, she would be the murdered one. Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s ruthless and cold eyes, she felt that she was not scaring her. She would probably be killed here!

 Chapter 515 - An Incident Happen in the Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 515 An Incident Happen in the Midnight</h4>

    There was no one else around, and her maid had gone away. The only maid here was Shao Wanru¡¯s maid, who was staring fiercely at her, making her not dare to move!

    ¡°Yujie, give me a hairpin!¡± Shao Wanru said slowly.

    Yujie neatly took the only bamboo hairpin from her head. It was made by herself and much sharper than the stick that Shao Wanru used to knock the small wooden fish.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I won¡¯t... I won¡¯t dare to do that again!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er burst into tears and said, looking at the sharp hairpin, soaked with cold sweat.

    If she had known that Shao Wanru was so fierce, she would not have acted so insolently in front of her unless she was seeking death.

    ¡°Do you mean it?¡± Shao Wanru asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I mean it! I mean it... Fifth Sister, I won¡¯t dare to do that again!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er almost lost control and cried out loud.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything, but just looked gloomily at Shao Jie¡¯er. Her gaze made Shao Jie¡¯er tremble all over with a pale face. As she felt the hairpin was removed from her neck, she was pushed away by Shao Wanru.

    After the hairpin was removed from her neck and her clothes were released, Shao Jie¡¯er rolled and crawled to the bottom of the Buddhist altar and cried sadly with one of the Buddha¡¯s legs in her arms. She was really scared. How could a girl, who looked delicate, be so ruthless and do something like this?

    Yujie picked up the wooden fish that she had kicked over just now and ced it in front of Shao Wanru. After that, she neatly raised the hairpin in her hand and inserted it in her bun.

    Shao Wanru ignored Shao Jie¡¯er, who was crying sadly. She picked up the wooden fish and knocked on it slowly and rhythmically.

    ¡°Second Miss, you¡¯d better shut up, in case of pissing off my master again.¡± Yujie looked at Shao Jie¡¯er coldly and said. Shao Jie¡¯er was so scared that she stopped crying at once. She just sobbed silently and nced at Shao Wanru from time to time, thinking that Shao Wanru was a psycho who looked like a normal gentle Miss from an aristocratic family and could turn into a fierce beast at any time.

    Thinking that she had to stay here with the fierce beast in human shape till midnight, Shao Jie¡¯er felt that she just asked for trouble by saying those hypocritical words to Shao Yanru before.

    If she left after Old Madam without saying anything at that time, there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing. It really made her shudder with fear to stay with Shao Wanru now.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to leave now. She had nned to pretend to be obedient by sleeping here for a while and leaving when it was almost time. Anyway she could tell that Old Madam wouldn¡¯t inquire many details about their staying up tonight.

    But now, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. She just hid aside and hoped that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t notice her.

    When the maid Liuxiang came back, she saw her master holding one of the Buddha¡¯s legs and crying silently.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Liuxiang was shocked, hurriedly pounced on Shao Jie¡¯er, held her in her arms and asked.

    Shao Jie¡¯er reached out to cover her mouth with her hand and stole a nce at Shao Wanru. Seeing that Shao Wanru was still chanting scriptures and did not notice her, she let out a sigh of relief and whispered, ¡°Shut up. Do you want to disturb my eldest uncle and eldest aunt?¡±

    ¡°Second Miss...¡± Liuxiang looked at Shao Jie¡¯er in front of her in shock, with no idea why her miss became so respectful to her nominal ¡°Eldest Uncle¡± and ¡°Eldest Aunt¡± in such a short time.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked at Shao Wanru secretly, while rebuking Liuxiang, for fear that Liuxiang would annoy Shao Wanru identally and get her into trouble.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to have dinner?¡± Liuxiang, who was confused, quitted thinking about it after ncing at Shao Wanru, and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Go, go and ask the Fifth Miss if she wants to have dinner?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er pushed Liuxiang and said after hesitating for a while.

    She didn¡¯t dare to have dinner without waiting for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve just brought a set of dinner for you. I asked the kitchen to prepare it before, and it includes your favorite osmanthus cake!¡± Liuxiang said. She became increasingly confused, because she had always known well about her master who had always looked down on the Fifth Miss who came from outside.

    Since when did her master be so considerate to the Fifth Miss?

    What was more, when she left just now, her master didn¡¯t instruct her to bring the Fifth Miss¡¯s dinner at the same time. Why did her master be so enthusiastic to befriend the Fifth Miss in such a short time?

    ¡°Just do what I ask you to. Stop talking nonsense!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with a bit of anger from embarrassment.

    Liuxiang had no choice but to stand up. She walked up to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯ve brought the dinner. Would you like to have some?¡±

    ¡°My master doesn¡¯t feel like having dinner now. Tell the Second Miss to have her dinner!¡± Yujie shook her hand to Liuxiang and said.

    ¡°Well!¡± ncing at the Fifth Miss, who had ignored her, and then ncing at her master, who kept looking at her secretly in the corner, Liuxiang felt that something seemed to be wrong. The current situation was contrary to what she expected.

    Seeing Shao Jie¡¯er waving at her, Liuxiang took the food basket back.

    ¡°Put it here. I¡¯ll have dinner first. Someone will bring Fifth Sister¡¯s dinnerter!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er let out a sigh of relief and said. Since Shao Wanru declined to have dinner, she couldn¡¯t me her for having dinner first.

    Liuxiang nodded. She took the lid off the basket and was about to take out the dishes.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s move to the corner!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er pulled her hand and said.

    Liuxiang looked around. They were at the corner now. She didn¡¯t know where they could go.

    ¡°Go to the gate and hide behind it!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said. Now she just wanted to stay far away from Shao Wanru in case that Shao Wanru discovered her petty actions. After looking around and finding nowhere to hide, she looked up, saw the broad gate of the hall and immediately became joyful.

    She wiped her tears away and led Liuxiang to walk quietly to the entrance of the hall. By hiding behind the gate, she could not only stay away from Shao Wanru, but also prevent Shao Wanru from seeing her directly.

    Liuxiang walked over behind Shao Jie¡¯er, and took out the dishes one by one. Seeing her master eating in that way, she found it increasingly strange. Her master ate quietly and didn¡¯t dare to make the lightest sound, behaving differently under ordinary circumstances.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Liuxiang said. She felt as if the person in front of her was not her master. Otherwise, why did her master look like a different person?

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er lowered her voice and said angrily.

    At this moment, Liuxiang really did not dare to speak and only silently looked at Shao Jie¡¯er. After Shao Jie¡¯er finished her dinner, she cleaned up the dishes carefully, and then saw that her master knelt on the rush cushion carefully and began to chant scriptures seriously.

    Now Liuxiang was confused by her master. It was the Fifth Miss, who was the most isted and wretched, in front of them. In the past, her master had always talked about the Fifth Miss contemptuously. Moreover, at this moment, Old Madam was absent, and so were Madam and the First Miss. There was even no one else around. Why did her master act so cautiously?

    Liuxiang couldn¡¯t figure out her master¡¯s intention, so she could only take the dishes, that she had cleaned up, to the kitchen. When she came back, she saw that the Fifth Miss was having dinner.

    Compared with her master, who seemed to be eating stealthily, the Fifth Miss acted much more naturally. She sat down in the chair aside and had dinner, with two maids around serving her. Although she was just having dinner, she acted naturally and gracefully,pletely different from Shao Jie¡¯er who acted stealthily just now.

    Liuxiang intended to keep watching Shao Wanru, but Shao Jie¡¯er asked her to go over and chant scriptures together.

    Shao Wanru nced at Shao Jie¡¯er coldly. With a slight smile, she wiped her mouth with her handkerchief and asked Qu Le to return the food basket. After that, she knelt down again and began to chant scriptures.

    After she chanted scriptures for a while, Yujie asked her to rest for a while and offered to chant scriptures on behalf of her. Compared with Shao Wanru, Yujie was much more fluent in chanting scriptures. Both her way of knocking the wooden fish and her voice of chanting scriptures exuded a kind of natural appeal.

    Shao Wanru rested for a while. After a busy day, she was indeed tired with numb legs. She sat down sideways and reached out to pound her legs.

    Seeing Shao Wanru stop chanting scriptures, Shao Jie¡¯er also stopped at once and did the same moves, while peeking at Shao Wanru cautiously.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s peeping at all. She looked at the gate of the hall outside and frowned. When Qu Le came here just now, she had said that she hadn¡¯t met anyone on the nearby path.

    Although it was dark and there seemed to be heavy rain, it was really strange that there were no nuns now. The religious rite was still going on, and some of the master¡¯s family members still stayed here. There should be one or two nuns outside to take care of them. How could there be no nun around?

    Was it a coincidence that the nuns left for a while or something else?

    Just in case, she had asked Qu Le to call Qing¡¯er here. Qu Le had told her before that Qing¡¯er had been driven out now after cleaning for an afternoon with the excuse that Shao Yanru had enough hands to clean her room.

    A dull thunder suddenly struck the hall, as if exploding in a corner of the hall. Shao Jie¡¯er, who had been peeking at Shao Wanru in a tense mood, was frightened and cried out. She trembled all over, moved aside and held Liuxiang, who was still chanting scriptures, in her arms.

    Liuxiang was also scared and held Shao Jie¡¯er in her arms.

    Amp in the hall inexplicably went out, and the entire hall became slightly dark.

    ¡°Miss!¡± No one knew when Yujie had stood beside Shao Wanru. She looked at the Buddhamp, which had gone out, with a stern face. Themp oil was used up. How could that happen? There were so many people taking care of them but forgetting to add themp oil.

    ¡°Miss, themps over there are also about to go out!¡± Yujie nced at the othermps and whispered.

    There were a total of tenmps in front of the Buddha statue. Now one of them had gone out, and nine of them were still on. Shao Wanru stood up and looked at the other ninemps, each of which seemed to be going out. With a trace of gloom shing in her watery eyes, she thought that someone had nned this early!

    Another thunder struck the hall. Twomps ran out of oil and went out. Shao Jie¡¯er was so scared that she screamed again and clung to Liuxiang.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just shut up!¡± Shao Wanru rebuked Shao Jie¡¯er in a cold voice which seemed to carry the darkness of the night, making Shao Jie¡¯er hold back her crying voice at her throat.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m here!¡± The gate of the hall was suddenly burst open with a crash. Qing¡¯er¡¯s petite figure appeared behind the gate, and there seemed to be a piece of clothes in her hand...

 Chapter 516 - Horror, She Only Had One Chance!

    <h4>Chapter 516 Horror, She Only Had One Chance!</h4>

    The coat was not thick, but it was rain-proof with a hood. Yujie and Qing¡¯er helped Shao Wanru put it on.

    Meanwhile, Shao Jie¡¯er hid in a corner and shivered, looking pitiful.

    ¡°It¡¯s not raining yet. If you want to leave, just leave now!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was stunned at first, and then suddenly came to her senses. After ncing at the dimmps, she pulled Liuxiang up and turned to run away. Even someone as inexperienced as her found that it was not a peaceful ce.

    ¡°If anything happens, go to the east, go all the way east!¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s voice from behind, Shao Jie¡¯er nodded hard, sobbed and subconsciously did as Shao Wanru told her. After getting out of the hall, she went straight to the east gate with Liuxiang.

    In the east, there were actually plenty of Zen rooms where the nuns lived. There might be no one in other ces, but there must be some nuns in that area.

    Shao Wanru had put on the coat. ¡°Miss, you leave first with Yujie, and I¡¯lle after you!¡± Qing¡¯er had held back the childishness in her eyes and said anxiously.

    When Qu Le came back just now and told her about the situation, she knew that something terrible was going to happen. So came here with the raincoat. However, the situation was not clear at the moment. She just hoped that her master could get her message ande here soon.

    ¡°Maybe Miss and I can hide here?¡± Yujie looked at the thundering sky outside and said.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. We have to leave!¡± Qing¡¯er said anxiously. The thunderps outside were striking. Something terrible was most likely to happen at this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. She clenched her cold fists and immediately walked out. One of themps suddenly went out.

    After rushing into the darkness and trying to tell the direction, Shao Wanru also headed east. The entire Yuhui Nunnery was in darkness with continuous thunders. No one knew what was going to happen. The abnormal situation in the hall made her feel that she would be in great danger today. With a trace of cold sparkle across her watery eyes, she thought, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Yujie followed Shao Wanru closely to clear the way for her. Holding her with one hand, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see clearly in the darkness and bumped into something from time to time, but everything was blocked by Yujie.

    Qing¡¯er stayed behind. Shao Wanru calmed down and looked back. In such darkness, even someone, who was familiar with the route, might not be able to find her.

    After making sure of the direction to the east, Shao Wanru continued running forward. It finally began to rain in thunders. However, with a peal of deafening thunder, a corner of the hall was on fire. It seemed that the thunder struck Yuhui Nunnery and caused the fire. The fire rose to the sky at once, and even the heavy rain couldn¡¯t put it out.

    Shao Wanru stopped and turned her head to look over there. The hall with eaves curling up was obviously the one where she had stayed before. If she were still there, she probably would not be able to escape and might even have been killed, and the ¡°fire of heaven¡± could cover the cause of her death.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Yujie also took a deep breath and said in horror.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru crooked her cold finger, turned around and said. When she was about to go forward, she was suddenly pulled by Yujie to the back of a big tree.

    There came footsteps belonging to more than one person from ahead. They heard someone say, ¡°Keep searching. We must find her!¡±

    The voice was low, but gloomy and cold. Although Shao Wanru was reborn in this life, she had never expected that she would fall into such a situation. She clenched her teeth and held Yujie¡¯s hand tightly. They leaned still against the wet tree, for fear of making any noise.

    Someone had figured out their thought and knew that they were going to the east where there were a lot of people.

    Another bolt of lightning shed across the darkness. This time Shao Wanru clearly saw several dark figures appear at the entrance of the Moon Cave. She subconsciously clenched her fists and trembled slightly.

    ¡°Everyone, disperse to search for her and take her away immediately after finding her!¡± The ck-d man, who had spoken before, said again. Several dark figures dispersed, and the rest of them searched the nearby corners step by step.

    One of the ck-d men was about toe to them.

    ¡°Miss, go in another directionter. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Yujie whispered in Shao Wanru¡¯s ear. Before Shao Wanru answered, she rushed out from behind the tree and ran into the darkness.

    The ck-d men who were searching, immediately noticed that and chased after Yujie one after another.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s tears fell down, mixed with the rain, and slipped into her mouth. She knew what Yujie meant. Yujie intended to distract the ck-d men¡¯s attention and give her a way out.

    It was the best time to leave, but she still leaned against the tree without moving, almost merging with the tree.

    As she expected, after a long time, she saw a ck-d man appear behind a rock. After walking around for a while, he turned around and obviously went somewhere else to search for her.

    Seeing the ck-d man leave, Shao Wanru let out a sigh of relief. Looking at the way she came here, she gnashed her teeth, turned around and went back to the hall. It was not safe to go anywhere at this time. Obviously these ck-d men were searching for her, and wouldn¡¯t stop searching until they found her.

    She might meet Qing¡¯er on her way back to the hall. Since Qing¡¯er was sent here by Chu Liuchen, she wouldn¡¯t fall into the trap easily.

    Moreover, the rising fire in the hall should have rmed everyone in the Yuhui Nunnery. There should be some peopleing to put out the fire. With other people in the hall, the ck-d men would not dare to act rashly no matter who they worked for.

    Of course it was risky at the same time. If those ck-d men found her before other people, she would be in greater danger. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯te up with a better idea at this moment.

    She bet that those ck-d men would not recognize the coat on her at once. The raincoat was brought by Qing¡¯er. It was somewhat dark green, which enabled her to hide herself in the dark. At first nce, it lookedpletely different from the in white clothes she wore before.

    In the darkness, she couldn¡¯t tell the direction, so she went straight to the ce where the fire rose. With no one around, she only heard her footsteps, apanied by continuous thundersing in increasingly high frequency. After the thunders, there came lightning. In the lightning and thunders, Shao Wanru¡¯s figure could be seen from time to time.

    Suddenly there came some hurried footsteps from behind her. Shao Wanru turned around in a flurry and saw a ck-d man show up behind the door behind her. When she was about to stop walking, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed across the sky, and the two of them immediately met each other¡¯s eyes.

    After the lightning shed, Shao Wanru hurriedly hid behind the rockery at the side. She cautiously lifted the hem of her clothes and did not dare to make a sound, for fear of rming the ck-d man.

    Seeing her figure here, the ck-d man was stunned for a moment. He hurriedly turned around and walked towards Shao Wanru. He had seen clearly just now that it was a gorgeous girl who still looked delicate and charming in the pouring rain. It was the first time that he had seen such a gorgeous girl.

    ¡°Come out. I saw you!¡± The ck-d man stood at the intersection, where Shao Wanru had stood, and said in a cold voice.

    Shao Wanru leaned against the rockery and did not dare to move. She took the sharp hairpin from her bun, pointed it at the outside, tried to calm down and thought about the possibility that the ck-d man woulde over.

    There were some rocks and big trees around her. In terms of searching for someone hiding here, the rockery, behind which she was hiding, was definitely the most conspicuous one. At the moment, the ck-d man seemed to have found her hiding ce and walked steadily toward her.

    Her heart pounded rapidly and almost jumped out of her chest. Shao Wanru tried hard to suppress her breath, for fear that the ck-d man would discover her exact location.

    It was still raining heavily, which drowned part of the sounds. She crouched down and touched a stone under her feet. It seemed to be more reassuring than a hairpin. She cautiously picked up this big sharp stone and lifted it over her head, waiting quietly in the darkness, listening to the footstepsing slowly in the darkness.

    ¡°Little beauty,e out. You can live a wealthy life with me in the future.¡± The ck-d man stood at the opening of the rockery cautiously and said with a chuckle.

    He had just taken a glimpse at the girl a moment ago, but he could tell that she was definitely a gorgeous beauty. Especially when she was in such a mess, the rain or tears on her delicate face made him feel tender toward her at first nce. At the thought of the weeping beauty who was so lovingly pathetic, the ck-d man involuntarily showed a touch ofsciviousness in his eyes.

    Shao Wanru stood in the darkness and held the stone high without moving.

    She did not dare to move, for fear that any carelessness would make her fall into the hands of the ck-d man.

    ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you. I will only love you ardently. Don¡¯t worry. Juste out!¡± The ck -d man tried to coax her toe out again.

    ¡°Come out quickly, or it won¡¯t be easy to deal with me when I rush overter,¡± the ck-d man said with the cold sparkle shing in his hands. It was a knife.

    Shao Wanru became increasingly nervous, and her heart was about to jump out of her throat.

    The ck-d man called her a few more times, but got no answer. He immediately became impatient. It was not far from the hall on fire. If he wasted more time here, he was very likely to be discovered. The ck-d man was not afraid of being discovered, because he could kill anyone who saw him. Nevertheless, he did not want to get into more trouble.

    Swaying the knife in his hand, he walked cautiously inside while saying, ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t hide yourself. I saw you. If youe out obediently, I can treat you well. If you dare to keep hiding, I won¡¯t be gentle to you when I find you!¡±

    The knife was right in front of Shao Wanru and almost touched her as the ck-d man swayed it. She almost exerted all her strength to throw the stone in her hand forward subconsciously, while grasping the hairpin in the other hand.

    As soon as the stone was thrown out, the ck-d man was startled. He swayed the knife in his hand to block the sharp stone, and the stone fell heavily to the ground with a loud crash.

    The ck-d man stretched out the other hand with curses, grabbed Shao Wanru¡¯s clothes and pulled her into his arms. Shao Wanru staggered and struggled to free herself. The ck-d man said, ¡°Little beauty,e here!¡±

    Another bolt of lightning shed and pierced through the crack in the rockery. Under the faint light, Shao Wanru bit her lower lip hard and exerted herself to stab the ck-d man with the hairpin in her hand.

    Shao Wanru knew clearly that if she really fell into the hands of this ck-d man, she was really doomed!

    She only had one chance...

 Chapter 517 - The Incident Became Significant!

    <h4>Chapter 517 The Incident Became Significant!</h4>

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know where she had thrust in the darkness. The ck-d man screamed and suddenly fell on her. She stepped back in a hurry and her head hit the rockery beside her heavily. She felt dizzy and went limp. The hairpin in her hand had already fallen to the ground.

    However, she didn¡¯t feel the sharp pain she expected, but fell into someone¡¯s arms and heard a somewhat anxious voice, ¡°Zhuozhuo!¡±

    She slowly let out a sigh of relief, and almost copsed in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms. The courage she had managed to gather turned to ashes at once!

    Another bolt of lightning shed across the sky and shone on the ck-d man lying in a pool of his own blood on the ground with a sharp dagger inserted in his back. It turned out that he was killed in a thrust with the dagger instead of being stabbed to death by her with her hairpin.

    ¡°Why, why are you here?¡± Shao Wanru said. She tried to keep calm, but couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    ¡°You are safe now! You are safe now!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly and reached out to hold her in his arms. He was tall, which enabled him to hold her petite figure in his arms tightly. At this moment, he looked at her messy clothes, parts of which had been torn. She was as wet as a drowned rat stained with dirt all over.

    Although Shao Wanru was restraining herself, he could still feel that the petite girl in his arms was shivering.

    He took off his cloak and wrapped Shao Wanru in it, only revealing herpletely pale face. After that, he bent down and slowly walked out of the rockery with Shao Wanru in his arms.

    There were several guards standing outside the rockery, and Qing¡¯er was among them. Seeing Chu Liuchene out with Shao Wanru in his arms, she moved forward in an attempt to take over Shao Wanru from Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Let none survive! Kill each of them as soon as you see them!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a gentle voice exuding a trace of gloom and coldness in thunder.

    The guards dispersed. Chu Liuchen hurried to the courtyard, where Shao Wanru had lived before, with her in his arms, followed closely by Qing¡¯er.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had lived in this courtyard before, and said that she woulde and live here in the future, so it was empty. Chu Liuchen carried Shao Wanru into the room. Qing¡¯er hurriedly gave Shao Wanru a bath. It was not until the warm water flowed across her skin that Shao Wanru recovered.

    She gradually came to herself.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, has Yujie been found?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a hoarse voice as she grabbed the hand of Qing¡¯er who was beside the bathtub.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Yujie has been found by those sent by His Highness. She should be in the silence room over there now.¡± Qing¡¯erforted her in a hurry.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was inconvenient for His Highness to go there, it would be better for them to return to the silence room at this moment.

    Hearing that Yujie was safe, Shao Wanru felt relieved as if a stone in her heart had fallen to the ground. She let out a sigh of relief and let Qing¡¯er give her a bath. It was the courtyard where she had lived, so some of her clothes were left here. Qing¡¯er got a suit of ck clothes for her, and left after dressing her.

    Chu Liuchen, who had freshened up, pushed the door and came in.

    ¡°Your Highness, who was behind it?¡± On hearing the sound from the door, Shao Wanru, who had calmed down at this moment, raised her head and asked. The ck-d man acted like he obviously did not know her, which meant that those ck-d men were not targeted at her. Moreover, she didn¡¯t offend someone else so that the one dealt with her by such malicious means.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t answer her, but reached out to grab her hand and rolled up her sleeve. There was a visible wound on her right arm. She didn¡¯t know it was caused by her bumping into something or her being scratched by the branches identally.

    Chu Liuchen drew a jade bottle from his bosom, poured out some milky white liquid medicine, and applied it to her arm. As soon as the cool liquid medicine was applied to her painful wound, she felt numbness and itch. Nevertheless, it was not strong, but made her quitefortable.

    Chu Liuchen carefully applied the liquid medicine to her wound, and Shao Wanru stopped asking. She looked down and quietly watched him spread the liquid medicine hard. It was very quiet in the room, and it also became quiet outside. The lightning and thunder had gone at some point, and even the wind and rain seemed to have stopped. There came a light sound from outside. Someone was pushing the door open.

    Who woulde at this moment?

    Did Qing¡¯er just go out?

    There came light and cautious footsteps from outside. It was not Qing¡¯er, but seemed to be someone sneaking into this ce. Shao Wanru looked up at Chu Liuchen, but he seemed to have not heard it, and continued applying the liquid medicine to her wound. Since even she could hear it, how could he fail to hear it?

    After finishing applying the liquid medicine, Chu Liuchen turned down her sleeve, picked up the handkerchief Shao Wanru put on the table and wiped his hand with it. He then helped Shao Wanru stand up and walked to the door with her in his arms. As he opened the door, several ck-d men looked at them in astonishment.

    The handsome young man and the gorgeous girl stood quietly at the door like an adorable couple. They looked so calm as if they didn¡¯t know what a dangerous situation they were in at the moment.

    Chu Liuchen lifted the corners of his mouth and put his hands together. Shao Wanru fell into his arms. With her head pressed against his chest, she heard Chu Liuchen said calmly in a gentle voice, ¡°Leave none alive!¡±

    After she heard a few heartrending screams, it became silent again.

    Shao Wanru moved and pushed Chu Liuchen away. She turned her head and looked at the courtyard only to find those ck-d men, who stood there just now, had been killed on the spot.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Chu Liuchen said in a voice as gentle as ever, as if the bloody scene of ughter in front was not created by him.

    ¡°Is it useful to be afraid?¡± Shao Wanru pulled the edge of his robe hard, lifted the corners of herpletely pale lips and said slowly with a sarcastic smile.

    Was it useful to be afraid? Of course it was useless. In thest life, she had lived in fear and self-abasement, but ended up with a tragedy.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s useless.¡± Chu Liuchen quietly took a few nces at her and suddenly smiled. He took her hand and slowly walked down the steps. The rain had stopped. They looked up into the distance and saw that the fire in the hall seemed to have gone out. There came the sounds of plenty of people. It looked like everyone, who had seen the fire, headed there.

    Walking up to a ck-d man, Chu Liuchen put down her hand, stretched out his leg to kick the dead ck-d man and said with coldness in his eyes, ¡°Find out who they work for and see if the one is still there.¡±

    His words were vague, Shao Wanru did not understand what he meant, but a guard behind him did. The guard immediately answered and crouched down to check the bodies.

    He checked the bodies one by one.

    ¡°Dump these bodies in different ces!¡± After the guard finished checking all the bodies, Chu Liuchen said gloomily.

    A few more guards came over, carried the bodies of the ck-d men out and disappeared in the dark night. The two guards left behind began to clean up the courtyard quickly.

    ¡°Your Highness, please go back quickly!¡± Shao Wanru, who had calmed down at this moment, bit her lip and said. It was extremely inappropriate for Chu Liuchen to stay at this time.

    ¡°I will send you to the silence room before leaving!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He reached out to hold Shao Wanru in his arms and jumped directly on the wall. After determining the direction, he rapidly headed for Shao Wanru¡¯s silence room.

    When they were close to the silence room, he jumped off the wall, pointed at the path in front and said, ¡°Get in, and I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    ncing at the courtyard door not far away, Shao Wanru nodded. Now it was not the time to talk over the matter. She lifted her dress at once and ran to the door of the courtyard. She ran so fast that the mud on the wet ground was sttered and stained the ck clothes that she had just changed into.

    Qing¡¯er ran out from somewhere and followed her closely. With her clothes also stained with mud, she looked in a mess.

    She knocked hard on the door. Qu Le came to open the door in a hurry. Seeing that it was Shao Wanru and Qing¡¯er, she let out a sigh of relief, went limp with her hand on the wall and almost fell down. Fortunately, her master was safe! Fortunately, her master was safe!

    In the corridor, Shao Yanru looked coldly at Shao Wanru and Qing¡¯er, who were in a mess, with a trace of maliciousness across her eyes. She went back to her room quietly. Strictly speaking, what had happened tonight had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t ask someone to do it, and it was not done by someone in return for her kindness.

    Although she had secretly informed some people, it had nothing to do with her. She had just implicitly told them what she knew!

    Shao Wanru was so lucky that she was safe and sound despite being mistaken for the scapegoat. At the thought of this, Shao Yanru felt ufortable. How could Shao Wanru survive? Or even if she survived, she should be kidnapped. Those people were so blind that they let go of such a little beauty...

    Chu Liuchen watched Shao Wanru enter the yard and Qu Le close the door before he turned around. His eyes became fluid and gentle again, showing a bit of nobleness and indifference, as if he was enjoying the scenery leisurely in the garden of his mansion.

    ¡°Set fire to some of the houses on the other side of the high wall in case that the main hall is the only building burned in the fire!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a slight smile and reached out to pick a leaf beside his hand.

    The guard behind him hesitated for a moment and said uneasily, ¡°The previous emperor¡¯s imperial concubines live there...¡± They couldn¡¯t burn the ce at will, or it might cause earthshaking trouble.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. More decedents and more buildings burned in this fire could attract more attention!¡± Chu Liuchen said with an increasingly gentle smile. He stared at the high wall not far away and lifted the corners of his pale lips. Some people wanted to get out, while some wanted to get in. In this case, he would make them more conspicuous!

    Since he felt worried about leaving her here, he would just expose what the ck-d men had done and confront the one behind it!

    The fire suddenly breaking out in Yuhui Nunnery shocked the whole capital city. Something terrible happened in Yuhui Nunnery not long ago. Unexpectedly now there came a disaster right after the departure of the officials of the Ministry of Justice, and it was even more terrible than what had happened before. Not only a few Buddhist halls but also some of the residences of the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines were burned down.

    Numerous people were killed in the fire, including some nuns, pilgrims and some ck-d men who showed up there for some unknown reason.

    Most of the decedents were the ck-d men whose bodies were in different ces, but most of their bodies were in the residences of the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines on the other side of the high wall.

    Not only the entire capital but also the entire imperial court was shocked. Everyone was wondering if these ck-d men¡¯s showing up there had something to do with the previous emperor¡¯s imperial concubines. However, they were just some useless imperial concubines. Who could not bear their existence? Could it be the emperor high above them?

    It made many people, who secretly thought about it, not dare to continue thinking. They only smelled something fishy behind it!

    Early in the next morning, the officials of the Ministry of Justice led some guards to rush into the Yuhui Nunnery. They interrogated everyone with various questions and cleaned up and checked all the bodies, which was stricter thanst time...

 Chapter 518 - A Premeditated Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 518 A Premeditated Invitation</h4>

    Shao Wanru was also summoned for several detailed interrogations, but she only imed that she survived by hiding at that time.

    When Shao Jie¡¯er left, she was still there. Shao Jie¡¯er told the truth, but only said that after themps in the hall went out, she felt that something went wrong and ran away before Shao Wanru and her two maids.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was very lucky. She ran away first at high speed so that she met a nun of the Yuhui Nunnery when the main hall was on fire. After that, she hid in the nun¡¯s courtyard directly. Although she had been frightened and fallen several times, she was still very lucky.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also came up the mountain to apany Shao Wanru, for fear that her granddaughter would be frightened. Meanwhile, Old Madam hurried down the mountain with the excuse of being frightened.

    Shao Jie¡¯er and others also went down the mountain. Only Shao Yanru stayed with the excuse of assisting Shao Wanru in taking charge of the religious rite.

    The religious rite was finished in a hurry in the following two days. Pushan Nun was also frightened on that day. It was said that a ck-d man broke into her Zen room and stabbed her in the arm. So she was unable to continue holding the religious rite and instructed her two disciples to take her ce in the rite.

    The entire Yuhui Nunnery was strictly guarded. Except for Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and herpanions, no one was allowed to go down the mountain. The Yuhui Nunnery stopped epting any engagement, and the ceremonies, which were still in progress, were finished in a hurry.

    The fire suddenly breaking out in the hall was supposed to be caused by lightning and thunder that day. Regarding the fact told by Shao Jie¡¯er that themps suddenly went out one after another, of course there was a reason for it. It must be the strong wind in the rainy day that blew out the dimmps.

    Of course, Shao Wanru did not agree on this point, but she acquiesced to it at the moment.

    Plenty of officials of the Ministry of Justice came and lived in the simple bamboo shed temporarily set up outside the Yuhui Nunnery. The members of the Yuhui Nunnery were all female. Among them, there were some nuns with different identities. In addition, most of the pilgrims were female. Thus, it was inconvenient for the officials of the Ministry of Justice to live in the Yuhui Nunnery directly.

    The officials repeatedly asked those in the Yuhui Nunnery some questions they had asked, except for some people whose high status made it inconvenient for the officials to summon them for interrogation too often.

    Yujie, Qu Le and Qing¡¯er had also been summoned three or four times. During the rest of the time, they cultivated in the silence room with Shao Wanru.

    The entire Yuhui Nunnery was sealed strictly.

    No one knew when there was another rumor in the capital city that there was another son of the former emperor in the Yuhui Nunnery and he was rted to one of the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines. It was said that the former emperor had another son besides Prince Chen. At that time, an imperial concubine was also pregnant and her son seemed to be a few months younger than Prince Chen.

    It was only because the birth mother of Prince Chen was the former Empress that he survived. The imperial concubine was not so lucky. Later, she gave birth to a son and secretly sent him out of the imperial pce. After that, she was sent to the Yuhui Nunnery for self-cultivation as an imperial concubine with no child.

    The son of the deceased emperor, who had been sent out of the imperial pce secretly at that time, called some people loyal to the deceased emperor together and intended to go to the Yuhui Nunnery to save his mother and thus to result in the tragedy in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    Meanwhile, there was another saying that it was done by the reviving supporters of the previous dynasty. They had started a rebellion a few years ago and almost seeded. This time they staged aeback.

    This statement had convinced some people because of the rebellion before.

    It was quite chaotic outside, while the courtyard, where Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru lived, was quiet. Some officials came here from time to time to inquire about something. Except for this, the two of them spent the rest of their time cultivating in seclusion in the courtyard with their maids.

    ¡°Miss, the First Miss is here!¡± Qu Le came in to report.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru lived in the same courtyard, but they basically lived in their respective rooms and seldom went out. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came to visit Shao Wanru from time to time. Meanwhile, with no oneing to visit her, Shao Yanru had to stay in her room all day. It was said that she was also frightened and in poor health.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± She said with a smile, rolling her watery eyes. Her grandma was still here just now, and Shao Yanru happened toe here right after her grandma left.

    Shao Yanru came in, looking a little pale and frail.

    Shao Wanru stood up to greet her. After that, they sat down casually on the mat with legs crossed, and Yujie served tea.

    ¡°Big Sister, how are you?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru, who looked out of spirits, and asked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Fifth Sister. I¡¯m... fine!¡± Shao Yanru said in a hoarse voice, reaching out to rub her forehead. She looked out of spirits anyway.

    ¡°Big Sister, since you are in poor health, you should go down the mountain first. Now my parents¡¯ religious rite has finished, so you don¡¯t need to stay here. You¡¯d better go down the mountain and see a doctor!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    ¡°Grandma went down the mountain because the Ministry of Justice did our mansion a favor. If I want to go down the mountain now, I¡¯ll have to talk it over with them. I¡¯m too embarrassed to do that,¡± Shao Yanru said. She shook her head, raised her delicate face, and forced a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll stay here and chant scriptures with you!¡±

    She nced at the scripture in front of the mat. There was a wooden fish beside the scripture. She knew at a nce that Shao Wanru had been knocking on the wooden fish and chanting scriptures here. Shao Yanru could hear it from time to time in her room.

    She reached out and asked, ¡°What scripture are you chanting, sister?¡±

    Shao Wanru said with a gentle smile, ¡°Nothing special. It¡¯s just about releasing souls from purgatory. I got it from Huiming Nun!¡±

    Shao Yanru picked it up and flipped through it. Feeling bored, she put it down and said, ¡°It is a fine day today. Would you like to go out for a walk with me, Fifth Sister?¡±

    After thunder and lightning that day, the heat seemed to be subsiding. These days, it was not so hot even in the daytime. In particr, there was mountain wind on the mountain. It was indeed a good time to have a walk.

    ¡°Big Sister, the Ministry of Justice doesn¡¯t allow us to walk around!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and declined.

    The only person, who could walk around the nunnery at will now, should be Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and it was because of her identity. Thinking of this, she suddenly realized something with her shimmery eyes bing deep.

    ¡°We won¡¯t go far. Let¡¯s take a walk over there. The scenery over there is fine.¡± Shao Yanru suggested and reached out to rub her forehead, looking quite ufortable.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡± Shao Wanru agreed after thinking for a while despite her reluctance.

    They each led a maid to walk towards the entrance of the courtyard.

    There was no one around the door of the courtyard, but they saw someone dressed in the robe of the Ministry of Justice in the distance. Seeing the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansione out, the one immediately disappeared. He probably went to report it.

    They walked along the path casually and came to the ce where Chu Liuxin met several Misses during his blind date. It was scenic here indeed. They could see mountains and rivers, as well as a few clusters of weeds growing wildly through the stones which were more natural and scattered than those nted in the mansions.

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s stop here. The guards of the Ministry of Justice will definitelye to stop us if we go any further!¡± Shao Wanru stood still, looked up and said. Above them, it was a cliff. With luxuriant trees on the mountain, it was a great ce to enjoy the view.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We won¡¯t go any further and just walk around. Besides, Great Elder Princess is still here, so the Ministry of Justice will definitely not go hard with you.¡± Shao Yanru also looked up at the small mountain above her, narrowed her eyes, and said casually.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯d better stay here, lest others consider that I rely on my grandma¡¯s power!¡± Shao Wanru said. She shook her head and walked to an octagonal pavilion on the side.

    Yujie quickened her pace to get into the pavilion, and stepped aside after wiping the fence on one side. Shao Wanru came in and sat down, leaning against the fence.

    ncing at Shao Yanru¡¯s countenance, Shuqi hurriedly came over and wiped the fence on the other side. After that, Shao Yanru also sat down.

    ¡°We won¡¯t go far, but just divert ourselves by having a walk. If you don¡¯t want to rely on Great Elder Princess¡¯s power, I¡¯ll talk it over with Her Highness,¡± Shao Yanru said amiably with a smile.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. It made no difference whether Shao Yanru or she talked it over with her grandma. Since they were cousins and her grandma was the only person they could rely on at the moment, others would consider that they did that with her grandma¡¯s support even if they said nothing to her grandma. Now even the abbess of the Yuhui Nunnery was under watch and barely came out.

    Meanwhile, if they walked around at will with her grandma as their backing, what would others think of her grandma?

    Although her grandma was of noble status, her grandma had little power.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and refused in a soft voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Let¡¯s sit here for a while. I¡¯ve been tired recently.¡±

    As she said, she also reached out to rub her forehead. Yujie neatly came over, stood beside her and reached out to massage her forehead.

    Shao Wanru stopped talking and closed her eyes, quietly enjoying the massage of the acupuncture points on her forehead given by Yujie. At the moment, it became quiet in the pavilion.

    Seeing Shao Wanru quietly enjoy the massage given by Yujie, Shao Yanru showed a bit restlessness in her eyes, but instantly hid it and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, let me help you!¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up and intended to take Yujie¡¯s ce and give Shao Wanru a massage.

    Shao Wanru suddenly opened her eyes, waved her hand and said, ¡°How can I trouble you to do that? Big Sister, I am really tired and have to go back for a rest. If you have enough energy, you can stay here and enjoy the view.¡±

    She meant that she was going to leave Shao Yanru alone.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, please stay with me for another while. It is inconvenient for me to stay here alone!¡± Shao Yanru sat down and pleaded in a low voice.

    The members of the Yuhui Nunnery were originally all female. At that time, it was okay for her to stay here alone. But now the male officials of the Ministry of Justice were everywhere. So it was better indeed to enjoy the view with others than to do it alone.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m so ufortable that I couldn¡¯t stay with you!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, bowed sideways to Shao Yanru and said. After that, she turned around and returned by the way they came with Yujie without watching Shao Yanru¡¯s countenance.

    Behind her, Shao Yanru was so angry that her face turned pale. If it were not for the fact that she had always done a better job in restraining herself, she would almost walk over and hold on to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Shuqi said in a low voice behind her. She was asking about what they should do next!

    Shao Yanru suppressed the annoyance in her eyes and clenched her fists. After that, she put down her fists slightly, stood up and went back behind Shao Wanru.

    Without Shao Wanru, what was the point of staying here?

    An official from the Ministry of Justice hurried over from a small path not far away, followed by the one who was sent to guard Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard by the Ministry of Justice and had seen them got out of the courtyard for a walk...

 Chapter 519 - A Private Letter Sent by a Friend to the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 519 A Private Letter Sent by a Friend to the Mountain</h4>

    Although Shao Wanru left first, she walked slowly. Shao Yanru, who left after her, caught up with her in a few steps and said that she also felt a little ufortable and wanted to go back with Shao Wanru.

    Thus, the two of them walked slowly while chatting. After walking for a short distance, they suddenly heard a voice from behind, ¡°Misses, please stay for a while!¡±

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru exchanged nces and turned around in confusion.

    They had seen the guard of the Ministry of Justice outside their courtyard when going out. At the moment, the guard was standing behind an impressive young man in his twenties.

    ¡°Are you the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± The young man stepped forward, and asked after saluting with joined hands.

    Shao Wanru took a step back. Shao Yanru was the older one, so she should do the talking at this moment.

    ¡°We are from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. May I ask why you are here?¡± Shao Yanru measured the young man, who looked quite impressive, with the eye and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. I have a letter entrusted by someone and want to give it to the Fifth Miss Shao.¡± The young man took out a letter from his sleeve, handed it over and said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes in surprise and looked at the man in front of her. She was sure that she did not know him.

    ¡°Since you have a letter for my master, why do you wait for my master here instead of sending it over directly?¡± Yujie stepped forward to stand in front of Shao Wanru and asked.

    She was taller than Shao Wanru, so shepletely blocked Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I intended to send it to your courtyard. However, my friend, that asked me to deliver the letter, said that I must deliver the letter to the Fifth Miss Shao or at least I should watch the Fifth Miss Shao receive the letter with my own eyes. In order to merit my friend¡¯s trust, I have to make bold to stop the Fifth Miss Shao when you go out!¡±

    The young man said with a smile and intended to look across Yujie¡¯s shoulders. The girl behind her seemed to be the Fifth Miss Shao, while the other girl of heavenly beauty in front of him was definitely the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who was known as the first beauty in the capital city. She was gorgeous and impressive as he expected.

    As a childe from a noble family in the capital city, he was naturally well-mannered. So he didn¡¯t look sidelong at the two Misses when saluting with joined hands. Now he wanted to have a look at the Fifth Miss Shao, Yujie had stood in front of her.

    Nevertheless, he did not care about whether he could see the Fifth Miss Shao or not. He was just amazed by the beauty of the First Miss Shao who was iparable with any otherdies he had met. It was said that the First Miss Shao had not been engaged. At the thought of this, he felt his heart palpitating with excitement.

    Yujie didn¡¯t ept the letter, but asked, ¡°Friend? Who is your friend?¡±

    Shao Wanru tilted her head behind Yujie to nce at the young man in front and saw that Shao Yanru had attracted all his attention. Although he was talking to Yujie, he stole a nce at Shao Yanru from time to time with a slightly blushed face.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss will understand after reading the letter!¡± Although he was displeased that a maid dared to ask him reproachfully, it was inconvenient to rebuke her in front of the beauty he liked. He just said with slight displeasure, ¡°It is said to be a very important thing rted to the Fifth Miss¡¯s safety. She will get it after reading the letter carefully!¡±

    After saying that, he stretched out his hand impatiently, motioning for Yujie to take it.

    Compared with the Fifth Miss Shao who seemed to have an affair with a man, now he was more willing to talk to the First Miss Shao. In the past, he had only heard about her, but now he met her face to face. Knowing her by her reputation was not as good as meeting her in person. Her beauty was beyond his imagination. She was as pretty as jade and fascinatingly delicate indeed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have made a mistake. I don¡¯t know your friend and won¡¯t ept your letter. Please return the letter to your friend!¡±

    Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, how is it possible that you don¡¯t know him? You two have grown up together and could be considered...¡± With his mind upied by Shao Yanru at the moment, the young man was not in the mood to deal with Shao Wanru¡¯s response, so he said impatiently.

    ¡°How dare you! Who sent you to tarnish my reputation?¡± Shao Wanru shouted harshly.

    As soon as she said that, the young man immediately realized that he had made an indiscreet remark. When he intended to apologize, he heard Shao Wanru say coldly, ¡°If you intend to deliver a letter, just turn to my grandma. She will give me the letter if she does not think that someone intends to set me up with it.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left. Yujie looked at the young man with her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Hey, who intends to set up my master? If Great Elder Princess finds out the person, she will definitely teach him a lesson!¡±

    After that, she turned and left with Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m really entrusted by someone...¡± The young man was anxious and said loudly. He intended to stop Shao Wanru, but unexpectedly Yujie turned her head and gave him a fierce look.

    ¡°Is this letter for... Fifth Sister?¡± With a sparkle in her eyes, Shao Yanru asked curiously.

    ¡°Big Sister, if you ept the letter, I will think that you also want to set me up!¡± There suddenly came Shao Wanru¡¯s voice from ahead with a bit of piercing coldness.

    After saying that, she turned at the path and disappeared with Yujie.

    ¡°Miss, why does the Fifth Miss do this again...¡± Shuqi felt indignant for Shao Yanru and said. She realized that someone else was around halfway through her words, and hurriedly minced her words.

    ¡°Again?¡± the young man said and seemed to have realized something, looking at Shao Yanru with some pity in his eyes. He did not expect that the First Miss Shao would be bullied by her younger sister. She was so pitiful.

    Thinking back of what the Fifth Miss Shao said just now, he felt furious. He heard that the Fifth Miss Shao was raised outside of the capital. She was indeed ill-mannered and unable to tell his kindness so that she said that he intended to set her up. It was nonsense. He just intended to give her the letter his friend entrusted to him.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Shao Yanru rebuked in a soft voice.

    Shuqi looked aggrieved, but did not dare to say anything else and looked very well-behaved, which left a better impression on the young man.

    ¡°Is this letter really for Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Yanru turned to the young man and asked hesitantly.

    The young man pinched the envelope in his hand. It was inappropriate for him to give it or keep it at this moment, so he said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s for the Fifth Miss. An old friend of the Fifth Miss entrusted me to give it to her. For fear that the letter would be lost, he specially asked me to give it to the Fifth Miss personally. I didn¡¯t expect that the Fifth Miss would misunderstand it. First Miss, what do you think...¡±

    ¡°I dare not ept this letter. Otherwise, my fifth sister will me me!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said helplessly. She could have epted it, but what Shao Wanru said just now made her unable to intervene in it. She did not expect Shao Wanru to be so vignt.

    ¡°But this letter...¡± the young man said reluctantly. He had struck his chest and promised it. He knew someone of the Ministry of Justice guarding in the Yuhui Nunnery, which made it convenient for him to meet the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who couldn¡¯t go out easily in the Yuhui Nunnery. Unexpectedly, the Fifth Miss avoided him as if avoiding a snake. Could it be possible that she had an affair with Qi Tianyu as he expected?

    ¡°I can do nothing about it. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Shao Yanru bowed sideways and said softly. Her impressive appearance and polished manners totally fascinated the young man. He was in a daze, only thinking that the First Miss Shao in front of him indeed had both a beautiful face and a beautiful soul.

    Seeing that she was about to leave, he subconsciously took two steps forward and said, ¡°First Miss Shao...¡±

    Shao Yanru stopped, turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°What else can I do for you, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± The young man blushed in embarrassment and could not even speak. He did not know why he called her. Hearing her question at the moment, he looked very embarrassed.

    ¡°May I ask who asked you to deliver the letter?¡± Watching his embarrassed look, Shao Yanru smiled softly and seemed to just ask a random question to help him out of the predicament.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu, the third schr in thest imperial examination.¡± The young man, who felt that the First Miss Shao in front of him had a pure heart and spirit, answered hurriedly.

    ¡°The third schr?¡± Shao Yanru said, seeming to be a little interested.

    ¡°Yes, he is. I heard that he grew up with the Fifth Miss Shao. Knowing that the Fifth Miss Shao gets stuck in the Yuhui Nunnery, he asked me to deliver a letter to her.¡±

    The young man waved the letter in his hand and said helplessly.

    He actually did it out of kindness. Because he had been rebuked just now, he had to describe them as friends growing up together instead of childhood sweethearts.

    ¡°Fifth Sister indeed grew up in Jiangzhou. Thank you for your trouble!¡± Shao Yanru acted decently as she always did. She bowed to the young man again, and then turned around and left slowly.

    This time, the young man did not dare to stop her. He just watched Shao Yanru leaving affectionately and thought that the First Miss Shao was so perfect that if any man could marry her, the man couldn¡¯t be more satisfied with his life...

    Not long after Shao Wanru returned to the silence room, Shao Yanru also came back and got into the silence room. She asked Shuqi to go back to her room to clean up, and said that her room was somewhat out of order after a long time of her absence and Shuqi had spent her spare time cleaning her room,

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I just asked the man, and he said that the letter is from Qi Tianyu, the third schr. Is he the elder brother of Sister Rongzhi?¡± Shao Yanru took the teacup from Yujie, and asked curiously after taking a sip.

    Shao Wanru looked up at her and saw an exaggerated smile on her face. She raised the corners of her mouth to show a sarcastic smile and said, ¡°When we were in Jiangzhou, he and the First Miss Qin had once been engaged. Later, the First Miss Qin intended to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, so she and her mother, Madam Di, attempted to make me marry him with a trick. When we left Jiangzhouter, the First Young Master of the Qi Family shifted the me onto me and imed to bear life long grudges against me!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, do you think it¡¯s normal for someone bearing life long grudges against me to give me a letter to show his concern for me?¡±

    ¡°Life long grudges?¡± Shao Yanru was stunned for a moment and said. She really didn¡¯t expect this answer, because Qi Tianyu had never mentioned it.

    ¡°Yes, life long grudges!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru with a slight smile and saidzily, as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s business.

    With her face changing slightly, Shao Yanru said indignantly, ¡°Who does he think he is? How dare he say that!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he thinks that I have a different identity now or he can take advantage of me. Of course, it is also possible that someone intends to take advantage of him to tarnish my reputation. Big Sister, you know numerous people in the capital city. Who do you think is most likely to set me up? I have been living a secluded life on the mountain with just a few acquaintances around since I was recognized as the Fifth Miss of our mansion!¡± Shao Wanru asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°This... is really hard to say. Since this man surnamed Qi has an evil intent, we should just lead some servants to go to take the letter and ruin it, lest your reputation be involved.¡± Shao Yanru felt indignant for Shao Wanru and said.

    ¡°Go there directly to ask for it?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°No, it will attract much attention.¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said.

    ¡°What do you mean, big sister?¡± Shao Wanru gave a perfect answer.

 Chapter 520 - The Most Considerate Big Sister

    <h4>Chapter 520 The Most Considerate Big Sister</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s too conspicuous to ask for it directly. Fifth Sister, how about...¡± Shao Yanru looked a little hesitant and said, as if she really had no idea at the moment.

    Shao Wanru looked at her with a straight face and clear eyes, waiting for her suggestion.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him toe here for a secret meeting and make it clear that you¡¯ve broken off with him, lest he send you this kind of ambiguous letter and make others misunderstand the rtionship between you. I think the man from the Ministry of Justice seemed to be suspicious of the rtionship between you and the First Young Master Qi.¡± Shao Yanru said seriously, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to go alone. I¡¯ll go with you. In this case, even if you are seen by others, they won¡¯t consider that you meet a man in secret.¡±

    Her words were extremely stern and just, and she had even figured out how to exin for Shao Wanru if the secret meeting was discovered by others. She was well considered in every aspect.

    If Shao Wanru was really an ignorant girl who had always stayed in her boudoir, she would probably be deceived this time.

    Shao Yanru intended to apany her to meet Qi Tianyu. By the time they met, Qi Tianyu and Shao Yanru could im that she intended to use Shao Yanru to cover for the secret meeting between her and Qi Tianyu, so she deliberately asked Shao Yanru to go out with her and then left Shao Yanru aside and had a secret date with Qi Tianyu. In this case, her reputation would be ruined.

    The same thing could be described as totally different from different angles.

    ¡°Big Sister, I have nothing to talk with him. Anyway I don¡¯t care about bearing life long grudges against him!¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru declined with a smile. She curled her lip slightly and said, ¡°Although he has taken the third ce in the imperial exam, so what? With my grandma as my backing, I¡¯m not afraid of him. Besides, it¡¯s rare for ady in the inner courtyard to meet a man in the outer courtyard.¡±

    She showed obvious contempt in her words.

    ¡°This, this is not very good! After all, you two grew up together. He might have been deceived at that time. Now everyone in the capital city knows what the First Miss Qin has done in Jiangzhou. If the First Young Master of the Qi Family is still rational, he certainly will not me you. He probably intends to send you the letter to show his concern for you and his regret for what happened in the past!¡±

    Shao Yanru wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and said with concern, ¡°But no matter what he means, he is a unrted man with nothing to do with you now. He should avoid doing anything that may arouse suspicion, such as sending you a letter or anything else. You are not in Jiangzhou. If theree some gossips, it will be detrimental to your reputation! You¡¯d better make it clear to him as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Should I ask him toe up the mountain and talk it over with him?¡± Shao Wanru said. She fell silent for a long while this time, because she seemed to find it hard to make a decision at the moment.

    ¡°Of course you should ask him toe up the mountain and talk it over with him. What happened in Jiangzhou is all over, and the fact has been exposed to the world. Speaking of which, the Young Master Qi and you are both victims. After talking it over, you should go your own way and never contact each other again.¡±

    Shao Yanru said with increasingly sincere eyes and a gentle look, ¡°A man may not know how important a girl¡¯s reputation is, but Fifth Sister, you and I definitely know it! Your current identity makes it inappropriate for you to keep up a correspondence with any other man. I did intend to ept the letter for you, but I found it inappropriate after thinking about itter. If I ept it, it may cause misunderstanding.¡±

    Every word she said seemed to show her concern for Shao Wanru, as if she was really a good elder sister who set her mind on taking care of her younger sister for fear that her younger sister would go the wrong way. Any younger sister would be moved on hearing her words. Shao Wanru had said something harsh when preventing her from epting the letter in front of the door. As the elder sister, she not only did not mind it, but also offered advice.

    She did deserve the best reputation among the Misses in the capital city.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you told me, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said without hesitating too much this time. Since Shao Yanru said such sincere words, it would be a little unapproachable for her to refuse again.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, would you like to make the appointment for your meeting, or would you like me to send someone to tell the official of the Ministry of Justice about it?¡± Shao Yanru asked.

    ¡°I have to trouble you, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°No problem. You don¡¯t need to mention it, since we are sisters. After going back, I¡¯ll instruct Shuqi to tell the man to bring the First Young Master Qi toe up the mountain tonight. Is that okay?¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile, as if she was unaware that she might be suspected if she sent her maid to make the appointment.

    She seemed like a good elder sister who had never doubted her younger sister and even disregarded the fact that her reputation might be tarnished!

    If it were not for the fact that Shao Wanru had died from her false usation in thest life, she might have been deceived by her hypocritical look.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said, showing her trust in Shao Yanru at the moment.

    Of course, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t gain Shao Wanru¡¯s trust unconditionally, but earned it through hard work, which made Shao Yanru consider it increasingly convincing.

    Shao Wanru was just a little girl raised on the mountain and almost as mentally mature as two years ago when she came up the mountain at the age of eleven. Shao Yanru had every reason to believe that if it were not for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s instructions, Shao Wanru would be nothing. It was inconvenient for Shao Wanru to tell Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess about this kind of thing, which happened to make it convenient for her to carry out her n.

    Shao Yanru went back and instructed her maid to go out to make the appointment. Shao Wanru stood up, walked to the desk in front of the window and lifted the white gauze under which there was an unfinished picture. She picked up the writing brush on the inkstone, looked out of the window and added a few strokes.

    ¡°Miss, why did the First Miss agree to send her maid to make the appointment? If it¡¯s found out by others, how can she exin it?¡± Yujie came in with a cup of fresh tea, ced it at a corner of the desk and stepped aside, while involuntarily asking.

    ¡°Who saw her maid go to make the appointment?¡± Shao Wanru said casually and added another stroke.

    ¡°With so many people in the Yuhui Nunnery now, there must be some of them seeing her maid make the appointment,¡± Yujie answered. There were not too many nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery, so it would not necessarily be seen. But now, besides the nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery, the officials of the Ministry of Justice were also here, digging deep in an attempt to find out the criminals. So it was impossible for them not to keep an eye on every suspicious or unsuspicious person.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s seen by others, so what? The maid can im that she does it for me. With Qi Tianyu¡¯s testimony, they can make it more convincing!¡± Shao Wanru put down the writing brush and took a few steps away to look at her painting.

    They could make Shao Wanru take the me, as long as Qi Tianyu imed that Shao Wanru deliberately asked Shao Yanru¡¯s maid to make the appointment on her behalf and gave the maid arge-amount note after that.

    ¡°The First Young Master of the Qi Family and the First Miss Shao know each other?¡± Yujie asked in shock.

    ¡°How could they not know each other? Now Qi Rongzhi could be considered Shao Yanru¡¯s younger sister. How could they not know each other?¡± Shao Wanru walked back to the desk and added a few strokes to the part which she considered a little too empty just now, thus making the painting fuller as a whole.

    A person¡¯s testimony might not be convincing enough, but what about the testimony of the two of them? Moreover, there would inevitably be plenty of people seeing her meet Qi Tianyu. Fact spoke louder than words.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you let me go to make the appointment? Moreover, I can ask the officer of the Ministry of Justice to prove that you make the appointment for meeting the First Young Master Qi just in order to make it clear to him that he should stop sending you any letter,¡± Yujie said with a little anxiety. She was extremely unwilling to see Shao Wanru get involved in anything rted to Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Shao Wanru said with a sweet smile. She could tell that the young man from the Ministry of Justice was unreliable from his obsession with Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Neither is feasible. What should we do? No, Miss, you can¡¯t go to meet the First Young Master of the Qi Family,¡± Yujie said anxiously with her head covered with sweat.

    This kind of thing would disgrace any Miss, not to mention that Shao Wanru was still observing mourning for her parents on the mountain. By the time her secret meeting with Qi Tianyu was discovered, the three years she had spent on the mountain would lead to nothing. her reputation would be ruined, and she would be med for meeting a man in secret. What was more, in such aplicated situation on the mountain now, she might get involved in something else.

    Shao Wanru tilted her head to look at Yujie¡¯s nervous face, and put down the writing brush with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Miss, you are still smiling in such a situation. This matter can¡¯t be underestimated,¡± Yujie said anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine! I¡¯ll ask grandma out tonight!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully with a trace of deepness across her watery eyes. The Qi¡¯s mansion had always been reluctant to mention what had happened in Jiangzhou, seeming to be covering up something. for someone. Although what Qin Yuru had done was basically known to all, the Qi¡¯s mansion had never made it clear.

    Even Qi Tianyu, the victim, had always attended to the reputation of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, leaving a good impression on others.

    Shao Wanru had hated his ambiguous attitude and wanted toe to an open break with him long before.

    In thest life, she was the victim. Now she wanted to take this opportunity toe to an open break with Qi Tianyu.

    No matter what Qin Huaiyong was after, she did not want him to collude with the Qi¡¯s mansion, because she could not let her grandma and Shui Run be implicated by him!

    If Qi Tianyu did that for Qin Yuru, now that Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation had been ruined, why did Qi Tianyu still avoid mentioning what had happened in Jiangzhou? Or even if he did not want to mention it, he could spread the news through other channels. She would not forget how eager Qi Tianyu looked when he came up the mountain in a hurry to express his feeling after taking the third ce in the imperial exam!

    When she was in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qin Huaiyong meant to arrange another marriage with the Qi¡¯s mansion. Even if Qi Tianyu was outstanding, how could the two mansions sit down and arrange another blind date after what had happened? There were other outstanding childes in the capital city!

    She recollected that in thest life, Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru still bore no grudges against each other even after what had happened in Jiangzhou. Regarding Magistrate Qi and Qin Huaiyong, they were still as close as good brothers. They kept in touch through letters. There were presentsing all the way from Jiangzhou from time to time, while the Qin¡¯s Mansion also sent some presents to Jiangzhou.

    No matter what Qin Huaiyong was after, Shao Wanru was sure that he didn¡¯t work for Chu Liuchen.

    cing the painting on the desk aside, Shao Wanru pulled out a piece of paper, picked up the writing brush, and began to write after thinking for a while. After finishing writing, she left it aside to dry, but did not put it away.

    ¡°Yujie, where is the letter Madam of Duke Xing gave me before?¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Miss, wait a minute, I will get it immediately!¡± Seeing her master act calmly, Yujie realized something. On hearing her master¡¯s question, she immediately took out a letter from a drawer of the desk and handed it over.

    She pulled out the letter paper and flipped through the ¡°fancy letter paper¡±. She ced them on the desk and said, ¡°Go and pick a few orchid leaves based on the patterns on the paper!¡±

    Shao Wanru instructed Yujie, pointing at the patterns of orchid leaves on the paper. Everyone had their own preferred pattern. The ¡°flower fancy letter paper¡± actually couldn¡¯t always catch these Misses¡¯ fancy, so they created their own original pattern. These leaves slickly made a pattern shaped like ¡°ru¡± (the character in Shao Wanru¡¯s name).

    She could make it shaped like another ¡°ru¡± (the character in Shao Yanru¡¯s name) by drawing a few more simple and elegant grass above it!

 Chapter 521 - An Unexpected Change at the Hall

    <h4>Chapter 521 An Unexpected Change at the Hall</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, where are you going?¡± Seeing that Chu Liuchen seemed to be about to go out, Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly put down the tray in his hand and asked.

    Chu Liuchen not only had a ck mink cloak draped over his shoulders, but also was dressed in a ck robe under the cloak.

    Chu Liuchen turned and went out.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go out today!¡± Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly took a few steps behind him and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t forget that the Empress Dowager will send someone to check on you and an imperial physician to take your pulseter!¡±

    ¡°Just tell them that I¡¯ve gone to bed!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    Xiao Xuanzi heard his master¡¯s words with his face full of bitterness. It was reasonable for someone else to say that. However, it was inappropriate for his master to say that. After all, his master had been ¡°lying in bed¡± during the day and at night. In fact, day or night made no difference to him, and he might not be able to fall asleep at night. Thus, it was meaningless to say that he had gone to bed, since he had stayed in bed all the time.

    ¡°Master, have you forgotten that the Empress Dowager said that the imperial physician has excellent medical skills? Besides, the Emperor also thought highly of the imperial physician¡¯s medical skills and specially instructed him toe and make a diagnosis for you!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi tried hard to persuade him to stay.

    This matter allowed no dy. His master could be wilful in front of the Empress Dowager. However, ording to the Empress Dowager¡¯s words that day, the Emperor also showed his concern for this matter. If his master went out, how could the imperial physician make a diagnosis for his master?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just tell him that I¡¯ve gone to bed and no one is allowed to disturb me. Tell him toe tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his sleeves and continued going out.

    ¡°But, but...¡± Xiao Xuanzi stammered, unable to talk.

    ¡°What do you want to say? Don¡¯t tell me that I am not allowed to go to bed!¡± Chu Liuchen said, squinted at Xiao Xuanzi gloomily, and strode away.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness...¡± Xiao Xuanzi called his master a few more times behind him and helplessly watched him leave. After that, he stamped his feet heavily and turned to Doctor Qi in a hurry in an attempt to think of a way to solve the problem. If his master couldn¡¯t meet the imperial physician sent by the Empress Dowager, he had to think of a more reasonable exnation.

    As it got dark, the lights were lit up. After having dinner with Shao Wanru just now, Shao Yanru looked at the night sky outside, gently wiped the water from the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister... maybe we shouldn¡¯t go!¡± Shao Wanru said hesitantly with a little uneasiness in her shimmery eyes. She grabbed the handkerchief in her hand and then put it down, looking really uneasy.

    Shao Yanru looked down slightly with a hint of sarcasm across her eyes. However, when she raised her head again, she looked calm and decent as usual. She looked at Shao Wanru, as if looking at a willful child, and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, we¡¯ve asked the First Young Master of the Qi Family toe here, and now he hase up the mountain with the help of the official of the Ministry of Justice. You say that you are not going now. If he gets angry and rushes in, it¡¯s easier to cause trouble!¡±

    She had known that Shao Wanru might change her mind, so when Shao Wanru asked her to deliver the message, she did it immediately. In the current situation, Shao Wanru could not change her mind even if she wanted to.

    Sensing the faint threat in Shao Yanru¡¯s words, Shao Wanru seemed to be in a dilemma. She twirled the handkerchief around her fingertips several times and then put it down. She lowered her head without giving a definite answer whether she was going or not. Obviously she could not make up her mind.

    ¡°Well, Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go and have a look. It¡¯s not toote toe back if we find something wrong!¡± Shao Yanru said. She stood up, reached out to take her arm and pulled her up.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a look before showing up!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and said with a frown.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a look first. We cane back if we find anything unusual. In this case, no one will discover or know that we have been out.¡±

    Shao Yanru reassured Shao Wanru again.

    ¡°Well, okay, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru said and nodded helplessly. Now that they had asked Qi Tianyu toe up the mountain, it seemed to be inexcusable if she didn¡¯t go to meet him.

    They each led a maid and quietly went to the front yard of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice were now guarding in front of the Yuhui Nunnery, so there were plenty of simple sheds in that area. Mostrge halls were in the front, and only the wing rooms and Zen rooms were in the back of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard was closer to the back of the mountain, so she had to pass by plenty of ces along the way.

    They had made an appointment to meet in a small hall. The Yuhui Nunnery was supposed to be closed at night. However, because the officials of the Ministry of Justice were guarding outside, the Yuhui Nunnery was not closed at night now. Several supervisors even worked in a hall. Anyway it was much brighter in the hall than in the simple shed outside. Moreover, themps of some halls were lit up all night.

    Each of them wore a hooded cloak which wrapped thempletely. In the darkness, Shao Yanru led the way in front, followed by Shao Wanru. They quietly got round several officials of the Ministry of Justice on the way and headed for the outer area of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    The hall they chose was not big, close to a corner of the front area. Because it was too small, themps in the hall were not lit up. They could faintly see the outline of the hall in the light of the streetmps.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, go in now. I¡¯ll wait outside. If you find anything unusual, call me, and I¡¯lle in right away!¡± Shao Yanru turned to Shao Wanru and said in a low voice. She pointed to the half-closed hall and said, ¡°The First Young Master of the Qi Family should have arrived. If no one is in the hall at night, it will be locked up.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, I think I¡¯d better not go inside!¡± Shao Wanru said hesitantly again.

    ¡°There is no need to hesitate at this moment. Go ahead. It would be fine to make it clear to him. You will be the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future. Although he is the third schr in the imperial exam, he is not good enough for you. Nevertheless, don¡¯t waste much time there. Just make it clear to him in a few words.¡±

    Shao Yanru said with concern and gave her several pieces of advice. She looked so sincere as if she really cared about Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Well, okay!¡± Shao Wanru said, seeming to be forced to go inside in the current situation. She moved and walked forward. Qing¡¯er hurriedly followed her.

    ¡°Why does she bring an inferior maid with her?¡± Shao Yanru asked Shuqi in a low voice, because she didn¡¯t notice that Shao Wanru brought another maid instead of her two principal maids Yujie and Qu Le until now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I only paid attention to the Fifth Miss just now, and ignored the maid following her!¡± Shuqi said and shook her head. Her master had only told her to keep an eye on the Fifth Miss and prevent the Fifth Miss from going back halfway, so she didn¡¯t notice that it was Qing¡¯er who followed Shao Wanru. ¡°Maybe the Fifth Miss doesn¡¯t want others to know this kind of thing, even including her close principal maids. After all, Qing¡¯er is an ignorant little maid. The Fifth Miss probably feels morefortable with her around!¡±

    Shao Yanru raised the corners of her mouth to show a sarcastic smile, thinking that she could only describe Shao Wanru with one word ¡°stupid ¡°. She couldn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru chose to bring an ignorant little maid instead of a loyal principal maid with her to meet Qi Tianyu.

    Nevertheless, the more stupid Shao Wanru was, the easier for her to carry out her n. She had thought that Shao Wanru¡¯s maid would definitely defend for Shao Wanru after the secret meeting was discovered. Now it was great. it was much easier to deal with an ignorant little maid than to deal with a principal maid experienced in life. Shao Wanru¡¯s choice made her overjoyed.

    ¡°Have you told the official of the Ministry of Justice about today¡¯s meeting?¡± Shao Yanru asked.

    ¡°First Miss, rest assured. I have dropped a hint to the official that the Fifth Miss may be meeting the First Young Master of the Qi Family in secret here. I believe he wille here soon with other officials,¡± Shuqi said with a smile.

    Shao Yanru had sent a letter at that time. After all, there were some words Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t tell someone else directly, so sending a letter was the best solution. Moreover, the letter was written in the tone of the Fifth Miss. When Shuqi turned to the official, she had dropped plenty of hints and almost told him the time and ce of the meeting.

    Besides, she hinted that the Fifth Miss had always been arrogant and often rebuked or scolded the First Miss without considering the First Miss as her sister. In the past, the Fifth Miss had asked the First Miss to help her deliver the letter where she asked another man to meet in secret, and she did it again. No matter for revenging the First Young Master of the Qi Family or revenging the First Miss, the official would definitely lead other officials here to spoil the Fifth Miss¡¯s ¡°secret meeting¡± and disgrace the Fifth Miss.

    Shao Yanru nodded with satisfaction and looked at the door of the hall eagerly. At this moment, Shao Wanru had entered the hall, and it fell silent at the entrance of the hall. Suddenly there came ady¡¯s low cry from the hall. Although it was low, Shao Yanru heard it clearly and involuntarily froze for a while.

    ¡°First Miss... what¡¯s that sound?¡± Shuqi also heard, trembling and asking anxiously.

    In the dark, Shao Yanru shook her head silently, stared fixedly at the slightly closed door of the hall and frowned tightly. Logically speaking, there should not be such a sounding from inside at this moment. Did something happen inside?

    Suddenly, the door of the hall was pushed aside slightly, and a dark figure appeared in front of the door. It seemed to be a man who waved at Shao Yanru and then turned into the hall.

    ¡°First Miss, this, this...¡± Shuqi lowered her voice and said in panic. The development had gone beyond their imagination. Did something really happen inside so that the First Young Master of the Qi Family came out to invite the First Miss in and talk it over?

    At this moment, the First Young Master of the Qi Family was the only person who knew that the First Miss was here!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Shao Yanru said. After thinking about numerous possibilities, Shao Yanru made up her mind. She could not let her efforts lead to nothing at thest moment.

    They came to the door of the hall one behind the other. ncing at the dark hall, Shao Yanru stopped cautiously and looked back at Shuqi.

    ¡°Are you inside, Childe Qi?¡± Shuqi asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Come in quickly!¡± A voice came from inside. It was a little distant and low, showing a trace of darkness and anxiety. Perhaps it was so low that they couldn¡¯t tell whether it belonged to Qi Tianyu or not.

    Nevertheless, they could be sure that it was not a female voice, so it should not belong to Shao Wanru or Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and have a look. You guard at the door of the hall. If someonees, report it to me quickly!¡± Shao Yanru told Shuqi cautiously. The officials wereing soon, so she had to instruct Shuqi to stay alert.

    After giving the order, she gently pushed the door open and walked in slowly...

 Chapter 522 - Shocked, Who Is the Real Fifth Miss Shao?

    <h4>Chapter 522 Shocked, Who Is the Real Fifth Miss Shao?</h4>

    Shuqi waited outside, rubbing her hands from time to time, with her heart torn with anxiety. Suddenly, she saw someoneing from the distance with antern, so she hurriedly reached out and to knock on the door of the hall and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, Miss, they areing. Come out quickly!¡±

    Hearing no response from inside, Shuqi reached out to knock on the door again and said anxiously with her face changing dramatically, ¡°Miss, Miss! Hurry up.¡±

    She looked up and found that a group of people hade over. Someone seemed to have seen her and reached out to point at her. Shuqi had no time to think about something else and hurried into the hall.

    It was so dark in the hall that she couldn¡¯t see her hand in front of her. After taking only a few steps, Shuqi almost tripped over something and fell. She hurriedly reached out to hold the pir beside her and said with her head covered with sweat in the dark, ¡°Miss, First Miss, are you here? First Young Master Qi, First Young Master Qi!¡±

    She did not dare to raise her voice and could only keep calling their names. However, it waspletely silent in the hall with the slightest sound.

    Suddenly, there came a low groan. Shuqi listened to it carefully, only to find that it did not seem like her master¡¯s voice, but seemed like a man¡¯s voice.

    Then there came another groan which seemed like ady¡¯s voice. As soon as Shuqi heard the familiar voice, she became overjoyed at once and hurriedly felt her way toward the direction, while saying anxiously, ¡°Miss, First Miss, let¡¯s go quickly. They areing!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± In the dark, Qi Tianyu rubbed his head where he felt a dull pain, sat up with his hand on the altar table and asked.

    ¡°First... First Young Master Qi?¡± After freezing for a while, Shuqi looked toward the direction, where the voice came from, and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Who hit me?¡± Qi Tianyu, who still felt a headache, stood up straight and rubbed his head with one hand, while saying. He tried to close his eyes, which barely made him feel less dizzy.

    ¡°Shuqi, Shuqi!¡± There came Shao Yanru¡¯s weak voice in the darkter.

    Shuqi rushed toward the direction, but suddenly heard someone tripped over something and fell to the ground, followed by Shao Yanru¡¯s scream in pain.

    ¡°Miss, First Miss, is it you? Let¡¯s go. They areing!¡± Shuqi groped in the dark, while saying anxiously.

    ¡°First Miss Shao?¡± Qi Tianyu, who also recognized Shao Yanru¡¯s voice at this moment, pulled himself together and said with his face changing immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Why did I faint? Someone knocked me out just now!¡± Shao Yanru said. At this moment, she had realized that something went wrong. She stood up with the help of Shuqi, who reached out to her hurriedly, and asked, ¡°Is there a side door here?¡±

    Qi Tianyu came earlier than her, so he must have seen the surrounding environment.

    ¡°Yes,e with me!¡± Qi Tianyu responded quickly and said in a hurry. He was flustered, because he came here to meet Shao Wanru in secret. However, he met Shao Yanru instead of Shao Wanru, and both of them were knocked out. At the moment, he immediately realized that something went wrong.

    It was not the time to talk it over, so he turned around and walked to the side door while making some sounds to lead Shao Yanru and Shuqi toe over.

    When Shao Yanru and Shuqi joined him and the three of them hurried to the side door, there came the footsteps from outside of the hall. As the door was kicked open under their shocked gaze, the strong light shone in from outside.

    Shao Yanru hurriedly reached out to block the strong light from outside.

    Arge group of people came in suddenly.

    ¡°Tianyu, I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere, for fear that you would have an ident. Unexpectedly... you are meeting a girl secretly here?¡± The young official of the Ministry of Justice came in and said withughter. However, he was immediately shocked by the scene in front of him. With a stiff smile, he nced at Qi Tianyu and then nced at Shao Yanru, who reached out to cover her eyes, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t... this the Fifth Miss Shao?¡±

    Shuqi hurriedly reached out to hold Shao Yanru¡¯s head in her arms and kept her head down, so flustered that she did not dare to move.

    ¡°Qiu Yu, I¡¯m fine. You can leave now!¡± Qi Tianyu touched his head without giving a definite answer, and just waved his hand in displeasure.

    ¡°I... I really didn¡¯t know that you and the Fifth Miss Shao are here. If I had known it before... I... I won¡¯t have brought others here.¡± Qiu Yu said with a smile, acting like he really felt embarrassed because of ruining his friend¡¯s secret meeting. After finishing his words, he waved his hand and said to those behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s no big deal. He¡¯s here. But keep your mouth shut after getting out of here in case of ruining the Miss¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Those present answered listlessly. Many of them smiled, expecting a good show.

    Numerous people knew that the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were on the mountain. One of them was the First Miss Shao, the most beautifuldy in the capital city, and the other was naturally the Fifth Miss Shao in front of them, who was said to be a ¡°filial daughter¡±. However, they could tell that the Fifth Miss Shao was not a decentdy based on the fact that she met a man in secret.

    Under the cover of a good reputation, she was actually extremelyscivious!

    They had thought that the young official¡¯s friend was missing. In view of what had happened in the Yuhui Nunnery recently, they helped the young official search for his friend, but they didn¡¯t expect to see this. How could it be possible for them to keep their mouth shut? They had never seen such a thing before.

    An unmarried Miss met a man in secret. What an alluring thing! They happened to witness it.

    Arge group of people left sessively. Shao Yanru secretly let out a sigh of relief in the dark and looked relieved. Fortunately, she had wrapped herself firmly with her clothes and covered her eyes with her hands because of the strong light. Otherwise, she would inevitably be exposed in front of those officials. Although they didn¡¯t see Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru still had to take the me.

    ¡°First Miss, you¡¯d better leave quickly. There is a back door in the side hall, and you can leave through it directly!¡± In the dark, Qi Tianyu also let out a sigh of relief and lowered his voice to say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Shuqi!¡± Shao Yanru nodded and said. Since she had shifted the me onto Shao Wanru, she could not stay here and expose her face in front of those officials.

    Those, who walked out of the hall, suddenly stopped and stared at thedy under the light in front of them in surprise. With half of her face covered with a veil, she only showed a pair of pretty eyes. She, who slightly raised her eyes, was supposed to look attractive, but her face showed a hint of purity. They could tell that she was a strikingly beautiful young Miss at a nce, although they couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.

    A little maid stood beside her with antern. Although she was wrapped in a cloak with her face covered with a hood, she still looked amazing in the light.

    Someone cautiously stepped back and whispered to the person next to him, ¡°Could... it be a fox spirit?¡±

    In the shadow of themplight, her fluttering hem made her look free from the mortal world.

    ¡°How could it be possible? We, we are in a nunnery.¡± The man trembled and said. He looked up at the que of the hall above his head, suggesting that even if there were demons and ghosts, they were not supposed to show up here. After all, it was a ce where the Buddhas lived. How dared the demons and ghostse here?

    ¡°Excuse me, are you from the Ministry of Justice?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Qiu Yu asked. He took two steps forward and saluted Shao Wanru with joined hands, because he did not recognize her.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. My Big Sister is missing, so I¡¯ve been looking for her all the way here. I wonder if you have seen my Big Sister?¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and dropped them a sedate courtesy.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Miss Shao?¡±

    ¡°Who, who¡¯s thedy inside...¡±

    Some of them eximed, and some turned around and pointed to the dark part of the hall behind them. They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even finish saying aplete sentence. If thedy in front of them was the Fifth Miss Shao, who was thedy inside?

    ¡°Someone said that the First Miss hase here with her maid Shuqi. Did you see them? My master has been looking for her all the way here with me, for fear that she would have an ident. But we didn¡¯t see her along the way,¡± Qing¡¯er said and swayed thentern slightly, seeming to intend to see those in front clearly and enable them to see her face clearly at the same time.

    She was a little maid around eleven or twelve years old, looking a little naive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look...¡± An official of the Ministry of Justice suddenly turned around and ran into the main hall. Several of them nced at Shao Wanru and then at the little maid, and then also turned around and walked to the hall.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Qing¡¯er said in confusion.

    ¡°Have you seen my Big Sister?¡± Shao Wanru turned to Qiu Yu and asked.

    Qiu Yu was also at a loss. He pointed inside and then at himself. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether thedy inside was the First Miss Shao or not either. With his heart pounding rapidly, he had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Seeing that he could not answer, Shao Wanru also walked into the hall. Qing¡¯er replied and followed her.

    ¡°Where is thedy? Where has she gone?¡± In the hall, some of the officials asked, while some were running.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the side door and have a look.¡±

    When Shao Wanru walked in slowly, she only saw Qi Tianyu standing alone beside the altar without Shao Yanru and Shuqi. Many officials had left to search for them, while some surrounded Qi Tianyu and looked around. However, although they had even lifted the curtain under the altar, they found no one.

    Qi Tianyu lowered his head slightly, so Shao Wanru could not see his face clearly. With one hand on the altar, he closed his eyes slightly, and then slowly opened them. He looked at Shao Wanru sharply, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Shao Wanru, what do you mean by doing this?¡±

    ¡°First Young Master Qi, what do you mean by saying that? ording to these officials¡¯ words, you stayed with ady here, but it was not me. However, you made them misunderstand that it was me in an attempt to ruin my reputation. Why did you do that? I thought what happened in Jiangzhou has been settle, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Shao Wanru said coldly.

    She sneered in her heart. Just now Qi Tianyu had suggested that she was thedy meeting him here in secret. Now seeing her show up, he intended to make her take the me directly.

    She was not afraid ofing to an open break with Qi Tianyu, so as to avoid seeing him keep pretending to be her childhood sweetheart with a deep affection for her.

    Hearing her mention what had happened in Jiangzhou at the beginning of the conversation, Qi Tianyu frowned secretly. What had happened in Jiangzhou was thest thing he was willing to mention. No matter what the truth was, he was cuckolded by Qin Yuru at that time anyway. Any man would feel ashamed to talk about this kind of thing.

    Qi Tianyu, who had always been intelligent, knew that it was inappropriate to talk about what had happened in Jiangzhou at this moment. So he simply ignored Shao Wanru¡¯s words and continued talking about what he had started with a distressed look, ¡°Wanru, you asked me toe here, and I came here after receiving your letter. I don¡¯t know thedy showing up here just now. I think she happened to show up here and she has left!¡±

    As he spoke, he drew a letter from his bosom, and his look became gentle. He even looked at Shao Wanru affectionately!

 Chapter 523 - Two Letters Sent One After Another

    <h4>Chapter 523 Two Letters Sent One After Another</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not the First Miss Shao but the Fifth Miss Shao who met you in secret? And you have a letter from her. That¡¯s great. Let me have a look!¡± Qiu Yu, who came after Shao Wanru, suddenly felt as if he came back to life. He reached out to grab the letter, and burst intoughter and said after opening the letter and reading it, ¡°It¡¯s the letter for asking the First Young Master Qi to meet here indeed. Look, even the time and location are clearly stated.¡±

    After saying that, Qiu Yu nced at Shao Wanru scornfully. He had thought that Shao Wanru was a pure girl. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be ascivious girl. For fear that Shao Wanru would take the letter away so that others couldn¡¯t see it, he handed it to the man beside him. After passing it around, all the officials stared at Shao Wanru with increasing disdain in their eyes.

    From the graceful handwriting of ady, they could tell at a nce that Shao Wanru asked a man to meet her in secret in the letter. She was indeed a girl who didn¡¯t follow the instructions for unmarried girls.

    ¡°Can I take a look at this letter?¡± Shao Wanru asked unhurriedly after most of them finished reading the letter.

    Someone passed the letter to Shao Wanru, and she took it.

    ¡°Wanru, you asked me to meet here and then put me in such an unpleasant situation. Regarding the First Miss Shao you mentioned, I didn¡¯t see her at all. Do you n to frame the First Miss Shao up by trapping me? If this is true, I must be blind so that I mistook you for a good girl. I¡¯ve been longing foring here to meet you. Unexpectedly it¡­ is just a trap!¡±

    Qi Tianyu said in rage and pounded the altar heavily with his face turning red with anger.

    ¡°A trap?¡± After finishing reading the letter, Shao Wanru said, tapped the letter with her finger and looked sideways at Qi Tianyu.

    Watched by her limpid eyes, Qi Tianyu involuntarily felt flustered. He hadn¡¯t seen Shao Wanru for more than two years. Shao Wanru was only a child two years ago despite her delicate appearance. But now she had grown up into such a gorgeous and radiant teenage girl that her fluid nce made his heart beat faster.

    Qi Tianyu had never doubted Shao Wanru¡¯s remarkable beauty. Her charming and pure nce made him inexplicably flustered.

    ¡°First Young Master Qi, I don¡¯t remember that we are so close to each other. When we were in Jiangzhou, we¡¯ve made it clear that we would break off rtions with each other till the end of our lives because of the First Miss Qin. Does the current situation mean that we¡¯ve broken off rtions with each other? It has been almost three years since we said that. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve never kept it in mind.¡±

    Shao Wanru handed the letter to Qiu Yu, and said decisively, ¡°I didn¡¯t write this letter!¡±

    Since a man imed to break off rtions with ady till the end of his life, how much should he hate her? Bearing such great grudges against each other, could they really have an affair?

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice had always been sensitive. They immediately thought of numerous possibilities. A trap. Yes, it was certainly a trap for setting the Fifth Miss Shao up.

    Many of them were immediately convinced. At a nce, they knew that the Fifth Miss Shao in front of them was a pure and dignified girl. How could she meet a man in secret? Moreover, the Fifth Miss Shao always had a good reputation.

    Qiu Yu took the letter subconsciously, looked at it, and then looked at Shao Wanru. He was confused as well.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t write this letter. You can tell it from the letter paper. I can¡¯t make so exquisite flower fancy letter paper. I¡¯ve been on the mountain for self-cultivation. How can I know about this? I heard that plenty of Misses create their own original pattern shaped like a certain character of their name and have it printed on the flower fancy letter paper. I¡¯m wondering if the pattern on the letter paper is shaped like a character of my name or my Big Sister¡¯s name Shao Yanru?¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly.

    Watching her calm look, Qi Tianyu had a bad intuition. He reached into his bosom to touch another letter, which was sent by Shao Yanru. She imed to make an appointment to meet him on behalf of Shao Wanru and asked him to talk it over with Shao Wanru. He had known about it, so he intended to set out for the meeting after receiving the letter.

    However,ter he received another letter, which was sent by Yujie, Shao Wanru¡¯s personal maid. The time and location of the meeting were stated in this letter. If it was used as evidence, the letter written by Shao Wanru personally would certainly be more convincing. Thus, Qi Tianyu took out the letter sent by Shao Wanru and hid the letter sent by Shao Yanru a moment ago after thinking for a while.

    At this moment, although he felt that something went wrong, it was inconvenient to take out the other letter.

    Several officials of the Ministry of Justice gathered in front of Qiu Yu and carefully examined the letter. Some of them were the descendants of aristocratic families, so they were familiar with this kind of flower fancy letter paper of boudoir style. After taking a quick look at it, someone immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s shaped like the character ru (a character of Shao Yanru¡¯s name). Look at the flowers and leaves and the pattern of grass.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out to write a character ru in the air ording to the pattern. Plenty of people nodded their heads at once.

    As the members of the Ministry of Justice, they all had sharp eyes. As soon as they heard this, all of them immediately understood that this letter paper belonged to the First Miss Shao instead of the Fifth Miss Shao.

    It was obvious that the First Miss Shao rather than the Fifth Miss Shao who asked Qi Tianyu to meet here.

    ¡°First Young Master Qi, both of us have imed to break off rtions till the end of our lives, so we don¡¯t need to contact each other in the future. I just want to tell you not to try to set me up with a letter. I don¡¯t care with whom you have an affair or with and whom you want to have a secret meeting here. I just hope that I won¡¯t hear you mention my name again!¡±

    After finishing speaking, Shao Wanru turned around and left decisively.

    Qi Tianyu wanted to stop her, but didn¡¯t know what to say after opening his mouth. At the first sight a moment ago, he clearly knew that Shao Wanru in front of him was no longer who she used to be.

    After taking a few steps behind Shao Wanru, Qing¡¯er seemed to be unbearably indignant. She turned her head and said angrily with her hand on her waist, ¡°First Young Master Qi, why were you so sure that this letter is from my master? My master has stayed on the mountain for more than two years and has never contacted you. Why did you make her take the me after receiving a letter for a secret meeting? Is it because you¡¯ve got ustomed to using my master as the shield for you and the First Miss Qin when you were in Jiangzhou? Please just stay away from my master!¡±

    ¡°Qing¡¯er!¡± Shao Wanru stopped and called her in a low voice.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ming!¡± Qing¡¯er answered, turned around, and left with antern in her hand.

    Those present looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. They all looked towards Qi Tianyu. The coachman, who intended to kidnap Shao Wanru at that time, had been recorded by the Ministry of Justice, so everyone present knew what had happened in Jiangzhou. The First Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion and Qi Tianyu did shift all the me onto Shao Wanru, who was still the Second Miss Qin at that time.

    Could it be possible that what happened today was the same old trick yed by Qi Tianyu? Some people, who knew the inside story of what had happened in Jiangzhou, believed it.

    A trick could be yed again. This was actually nothing strange. The Fifth Miss Shao, who had always taken the me for others, must be set up again.

    ¡°Tianyu, did you really meet... the First Miss Shao In secret?¡± Qiu Yu said with his hands trembling, feeling unbearably indignant. Obviously he took fancy to the First Miss Shao. How could his friend meet her in secret at night? Moreover, the letter was passed by him. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had been treated as a stepping stone. He almost failed to suppress his anger.

    Seeing Qiu Yu¡¯s expression, Qi Tianyu knew that he was in trouble. He immediately restrained his thoughts and tried to find a way tofort Qiu Yu.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu, no wonder when I came up the mountain this time to investigate into the case, you repeatedly told me to meet the Miss of the Shao¡¯s Mansion. No wonder you were so ecstatic when I gave you the letter from the First Miss Shao. It turns out that you and the First Miss Shao actually, actually...¡± Qiu Yu felt so distressed that he couldn¡¯t even finish the sentence. Pointing at Qi Tianyu with a trembling finger, he couldn¡¯t go on.

    Throwing the letter at Qi Tianyu¡¯s face violently, Qiu Yu stamped his feet hard and turned around to leave with his face turning red with anger.

    Those present looked at each other and didn¡¯t know how to deal with the current situation at the moment.

    ¡°Hey, look, look, it¡¯s really the First Miss Shao. There is a character ru embroidered on this handkerchief which I just picked up at the back door of the side hall.¡± A man from the Ministry of Justice walked in with a handkerchief in his hand with a smile.

    The pattern at the edge of the exquisite handkerchief was exactly the same as that on the flower fancy letter paper. Needless to say, they were indeed made by the same person...

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice looked at each other in dismay. Was the First Miss Shao, who had always enjoyed a good reputation and was going to be chosen as a prince¡¯s consort soon, really so deplorable?

    With such a good reputation, she shouldn¡¯t do this, right?

    Could it belong to thedy who had shown up here a moment ago? But was thedy actually the First Miss Shao? It was hard to tell because they didn¡¯t see her face...

    Shao Yanru ran out through the back door in a hurry and returned to her courtyard in a panic with no time to look at anything else on the way. For fear of meeting others on the way, she took a detour. When arriving at the entrance of her courtyard, she let out a sigh of relief. What had happened just now was too dangerous. If her face were seen by them, her reputation would be ruined.

    Fortunately, no one saw her face in the end.

    But what had happened just now? She had heard a man¡¯s voice outside the hall before. Why did she find that Qi Tianyu had passed out after she entered the hall? Who was the other man?

    As she thought about it, she was about to push the door open and enter the courtyard. Suddenly she heard a man¡¯s deep voice and was stunned. Why was there a man in the courtyard at this moment?

    ¡°Come on,e on!¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and a little familiar. On hearing it, Shao Yanru began to breathe rapidly. It was obviously the man¡¯s voice she had heard outside the hall before. If it were not for this voice, someone cautious like her wouldn¡¯t have entered the hall.

    ¡°Stop horsing around!¡± Qu Le said sweetly with a chuckle. Shao Wanru¡¯s three maids had their own distinctive voices. Shao Yanru had been familiar with their voices these days, so she immediately recognized that it was Qu Le¡¯s voice.

    The man was so close to Qu Le. Needless to say, he must have a better rtionship with Shao Wanru. As she thought, she gently pushed the door open while clenching her teeth. She could be sure that she had suffered a secret loss today, and Shao Wanru must have yed some tricks behind it. She did not know who the other man was, but she must catch this man.

    As long as she caught this man, she wondered how Shao Wanru would exin it!

    The door of the courtyard was pushed open slowly, and the shocked faces of Qu Le and Qing¡¯er came into her view.......

 Chapter 524 - Big Sister, Did You Have Fun in the Hall?

    <h4>Chapter 524 Big Sister, Did You Have Fun in the Hall?</h4>

    She pushed the door open, only to see Qu Le and Qing¡¯er in the courtyard.

    After looking around and finding no man, Shuqi stepped forward angrily and said, ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s the man in the courtyard just now?¡±

    ¡°Man?¡± Qu Le and Qing¡¯er exchanged nces and seemed to have no idea what Shuqi was talking about. They looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s gloomy face and blinked to indicate that they didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°How dare you deny it! The First Miss and I clearly heard Qu Le was talking with a man just now!¡± Shuqi said and reached out to point at Qu Le with her fingertip almost touching Qu Le¡¯s nose, acting like an angrydying to catch Qu Le meeting a man.

    Qu Le didn¡¯t understand at first, and then suddenlyughed. Qing¡¯er alsoughed bending beneath.

    Qu Le reached out to p Shuqi¡¯s hand away and said with a chuckle, ¡°Do you want to ask... which man I was talking to... right?¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Shuqi didn¡¯t dare to look at her master¡¯s angry face and said in rage.

    ¡°Shuqi, are you talking about me? I was talking with Sister Qu Le just now!¡± Qing¡¯erughed, while changing her voice to say.

    The man¡¯s voice!

    Hearing this voice, Shao Yanru became so furious that her face turned red and livid. She, who almost failed to hold back her anger, looked up at the corridor where Shao Wanru was standing there with a smile. Sensing Shao Yanru¡¯s gaze at her, she specially tilted her head and asked, ¡°Big Sister, did you have fun in the hall?¡±

    Did she have fun in the hall? Shao Yanru almost tore the handkerchief in her hand apart. She understood at the moment that she had fallen into Shao Wanru¡¯s trap.

    She figured everything out. No wonder Shao Wanru brought Qing¡¯er with her instead of any other personal maid. On one hand, Qing¡¯er did a great job of talking in a male voice. On the other hand, Qing¡¯er was a maid doing heavy work. Although she was young, she might be stronger than two principal maids. So she could knock Shao Yanru out easily. Regarding Qi Tianyu, he probably wasn¡¯t wary of this little maid, and he was knocked out by her!

    She strode to the corridor, pointed at Shao Wanru, and said angrily, ¡°Shao Wanru, I treated you sincerely. Why did you do that to me?¡±

    ¡°Treated me sincerely?¡± Shao Wanru said, shook her head and blinked her fluid eyes, as if she really didn¡¯t understand it, ¡°Would you encourage me to meet a man in secret if you treated me sincerely? Big Sister, you have read so many instructions for unmarried girls. I don¡¯t know there is such an instruction which says that you should encourage your sister to meet a man in secret. How about telling Old Madam about it?¡±

    Seeing her fearless look, Shao Yanru was so furious that her lungs were almost going to explode. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything to her. If she told Old Madam about it, Old Madam would definitely know that she harbored malicious intentions.

    Even though she knew that Old Madam would definitely defend her, Shao Yanru did not want it to influence her gentle impression on Old Madam!

    She had thought that Shao Wanru was only eleven years old beforeing up the mountain and couldn¡¯t be much more mentally mature although she had stayed on the mountain for several years. Unexpectedly she had underestimated Shao Wanru and had been negligent!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you consider my kindness as malicious intentions and did that to me. I... I was too blind to treat you sincerely!¡±

    Shao Yanru said with a snort and turned around to leave angrily, seeming to be aggrieved and angry because of being set up by Shao Wanru. At this time, she could note to an open break with Shao Wanru.

    Seeing Shao Yanru leave, Shao Wanru slowly walked into the silence room. Yujie came forward to help her take off the cloak and then served tea.

    Shao Wanru sat down in front of the mat and blinked her watery eyes as she pondered.

    ¡°Miss, will the First Miss¡¯s bad reputation be spread tomorrow?¡± Yujie said as she folded the cloak.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said with certainty, ¡°She has such a great reputation that people won¡¯t believe that she did such a thing. Besides, someone of high status like her is not likely to take a fancy to Qi Tianyu!¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s target had always been those princes, so Qi Tianyu was not good enough to be her target. This was a fact. Not only did she think so, but others also thought so.

    As the First Miss Shao, who was both talented and beautiful with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as her backing, she could be considered the God¡¯s favored one, and only the aristocrats of high status could be her match. Compared with them, Qi Tianyu¡¯s foundation was too shallow.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. There are some nobledies favored by the God falling in love with an ordinary man.¡± Yujie curled her lip and said, ¡°When I was in Jiangzhou, I heard some scripts all of which were about a gifted schr and a prettydy. Although the First Young Master Qi is a yboy, he could be considered a gifted schr. First Miss is the same. She could be considered a beautifuldy regardless of character. They are a good match for each other in this aspect!¡±

    Seeing that Yujie took it for granted, Shao Wanru burst intoughter and said, ¡°Yujie, you had cultivated on the mountain in the past, right? Does Mingqiu Nun know that you got some scripts?¡±

    On hearing her question, Yujie was struck dumb. After a long while, she said with a bitter face, ¡°Mi-Miss, you can¡¯t tell Mingqiu Nun about it. I just talk about it with you, but dare not talk about it with Mingqiu Nun.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me where did you get the scripts?¡± Shao Wanru asked with interest, because there must be no scripts in the Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Uh... I brought, brought some when going down the mountain asionally... to buy some medicine for Mingqiu Nun...¡± Yujie said, blinking her eyes. Seeing her master¡¯s eyes looking bright because of curiosity, she knew that she had to tell her master, so she could only stammer the story.

    ¡°So you embezzled Mingqiu Nun¡¯s money for buying medicine and spent it on buying scripts for reading in secret!¡± Shao Wanru said with augh. It was so amusing that a cultivating nun read this kind of script.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m talking about serious business with you. Why is there going to be no gossip about the First Miss tomorrow? Why is it impossible to hear the gossip about the First Miss and the First Young Master Qi?¡± Yujie, who became angry from embarrassment, stamped her feet and said loudly.

    Shao Wanru stretched out a white and tender finger and gently pressed it on her lips, motioning for her to speak softly.

    ¡°Miss, tell me why?¡± Yujie immediately lowered her voice to ask.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t intend to ruin my reputation, but only intended to take control of me. He must have been prepared for it. Moreover, it is rted to Shao Yanru, which makes others doubt it even more.¡±

    Shao Wanru said with a light smile and a clear sparkle shing in her eyes.

    In fact, besides Qi Tianyu, Shao Yanru must be the one behind it. Otherwise, Qi Tianyu couldn¡¯t be so obedient to Shao Yanru and so cooperative.

    Unexpectedly, Qi Tianyu and Shao Yanru had colluded with each other in less than three years. In this case, Qi Rongzhi had yed a significant role.

    In thest life, Qi Tianyu and Shao Yanru had probably colluded with each other as well. Shao Wanru had seen them talking. Nevertheless, they knew each other through Qin Yuru in thest life. In this life, Qin Yuru had been out of the game, so Qi Rongzhi yed her role.

    It could be seen that the two of them were destined to know each other.

    No matter in thest life or this life, they had colluded with each other long before.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s useless, it¡¯s better to do nothing!¡± Yujie said dejectedly. It was quite a pity that they couldn¡¯t do any actual harm to the First Miss. It could be considered that the First Miss had been caught meeting Qi Tianyu in secret, but it couldn¡¯t do harm to her reputation!

    ¡°A solid dyke can copse because of an ant hole in it. Take it slow!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully, blinking her gorgeous eyes.

    Shao Yanru enjoyed a great reputation now. Even if there came some gossip about her, no one would buy it. However, if there came more such gossip, how long could Shao Yanru maintain her reputation?

    She was still young and had plenty of time, but Shao Yanru was not young. In any case, she thought it impossible that Shao Yanru¡¯s target was the Emperor in the imperial pce. She was really curious about why Shao Yanru failed to marry any prince and ended up with being the Emperor¡¯s concubine in thest life!

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Yujie became delighted again. She nodded repeatedly and said at once, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. Let me serve you to go to bed.¡±

    It was indeed gettingte. Shao Wanru stood up and looked out of the window. It was dark outside. She could tell that it waste indeed based on the sky by calcting the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Let me close the window for you.¡± Yujie came over and reached out to close the window. Suddenly, she saw a dark figure sh by the window. She hurriedly stepped back and looked at Prince Chen in front of her in astonishment.

    Yujie was familiar with Prince Chen, who looked pale and weak. But now Prince Chen, who had always given Yujie an impression of a man too weak to get up, ¡°flew¡± from under the window. How could she not be shocked? If she remembered correctly, there should be a cliff outside the window!

    ¡°Leave!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said. A suit of strong dark clothes made his features look extremely elegant and delicate in the light. Shao Wanru suddenly found that he not only looked like a handsome young man walking out of a wash painting, but also exuded a kind of strange wickedness and beauty in the dark.

    Under his pale handsome face, the dark mink made his features look as white and in as jade. But even so, he was still peerlessly handsome and elegant.

    After motioning for Yujie to leave. Shao Wanru sat down in front of the mat again, poured a cup of tea for him and said, ¡°Your Highness, pleasee over for tea!¡±

    She looked so natural as if she didn¡¯t think it improper for Chu Liuchen toe here at this time.

    ncing at Shao Wanru¡¯s calm face and Prince Chen¡¯s gentle face, Yujie felt that nothing would go wrong. So she cautiously left and closed the door for them.

    Several trusted maids of Shao Wanru knew that she was going to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, Yujie did not think it inappropriate for Prince Chen to appear here mysteriously, but considered it quite good. At least it could prove that Prince Chen was not seriously ill. That was good. That was good.

    As long as Prince Chen was healthy, nothing else was a big problem!

    There seemed to be some noise in her ear, but it seemed to disappear when Yujie listened to it carefully. Yujie shook her head and wondered if she had some hallucinations recently. She always heard some faint noise, but every time she listened carefully, she felt that the noise was caused by the mountain wind blowing through rocks or branches. It was weird. Could it be that she didn¡¯t get enough sleep recently?

    She nned to ask Mingqiu Nun to make a diagnosis and give her a prescription. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t even sleep tight.

    Inside the room, Chu Liuchen came over, picked up the teacup and took a sip. After that, he held the teacup in his hand and looked up at Shao Wanru with gentle eyes, which made Shao Wanru feel cold all over. He asked, ¡°Did you have a good time tonight?¡±

 Chapter 525 - Letâ€™s Go for an Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 525 Let¡¯s Go for an Exploration</h4>

    Was he angry? He almost failed to force a smile!

    ¡°Your Highness, have you been implicated after dealing with the ck-d men?¡± Sensing his anger, Shao Wanru asked with concern. Although Shao Wanru did not know the truth, it was obvious that more than one person got involved in setting up and spoiling the trap!

    In the past few days, the officials of the Ministry of Justice had blockaded the entire Yuhui Nunnery. So many of them came and went, seeming to have searched the entire Yuhui Nunnery. However, Shao Wanru knew that they had actually searched the area on the other side of the high wall once. After that, the door was closed, and they focused on searching the area on this side of the high wall.

    It seemed to have nothing to do with the imperial concubines living behind the high wall!

    The area on the other side of the high wall seemed to have been searched strictly, but the actual situation turned out to be just the opposite. It seemed to be mysterious anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick!¡± Chu Liuchen looked sideways at her with a slight smile and said with a deep sparkle in his eyes, and then put down the teacup in his hand.

    Shao Wanru, who realized something, lost no time in leaning over and filling his teacup again while saying, ¡°The officials of the Ministry of Justice are still on the mountain. Your Highness, is it risky for you toe up the mountain at this time?¡±

    After all, he had been pretending to be sick. It would probably be terrible if his whereabouts was discovered.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, I would miss the show today, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely. He picked up the teacup and took another sip, while squinting at Shao Wanru, making her flustered.

    ¡°Your Highness, the First Miss of the Shao¡¯s Mansion intended to set me up. I just turned her trick against her,¡± Shao Wanru said cautiously with various spections across her mind. Could it be possible that Shao Yanru was so well-connected that she even had a good rtionship with Prince Chen in private?

    ¡°Turn her trick against her?¡± Chu Liuchen said and raised his eyebrows with the smile in his eyes fading, making his eyes look increasingly gloomy and terrifying.

    Shao Wanru nodded vigorously to show her sincerity and said, ¡°Yes, turn her trick against her!¡±

    ¡°If you just turned her trick against her, how do you exin the letter you sent to Qi Tianyu before?¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

    Others didn¡¯t know about the letter, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t either. So she lost no time in exining calmly, ¡°Shao Yanru has sent him a letter on behalf of me to ask him to meet. I don¡¯t know what she wrote in the letter. Nevertheless, if Qi Tianyu wanted to offer a letter as evidence, he would definitely offer the one written by me personally. If he did that, Shao Yanru would be involved in it!¡±

    Chu Liuchen stared at her watery eyes carefully. Seeing she mention Qi Tianyu with no ripples in her eyes as if she was talking about an irrelevant person, he finally looked a little satisfied.

    ¡°Stay away from him from now on. Don¡¯t write a letter to anyone irrelevant!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a snort in displeasure, and then reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for an exploration!¡±

    Shao Wanru was pulled up by him. However, on hearing his words, she hurriedly exerted herself to hold on to him and said, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t walk around at this time. If it¡¯s discovered by others, you will get into big trouble!¡±

    Now there might still be some officials of the Ministry of Justice in the nunnery even at night, so they certainly shouldn¡¯t wander around at this time. No one knew if there was anyone from the Ministry of Justice lurking in the dark.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be discovered!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a littlecent smile, looking at the slender hand holding his hand tightly. Despite her minor strength, he inexplicably felt good, and the delight slowly spread from the corners of his mouth to his eyes.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what she did had pleased Chu Liuchen. Although he smiled gently as before, it was obvious that he was really delighted at this moment.

    He, who was angry a moment ago and became delighted at this moment, was really unpredictable.

    Nevertheless, it was reasonable. If he were not so unpredictable, he would not have be the final winner in thest life and even made his uncle pass the throne to him instead of his uncle¡¯s son. It could be seen that he certainly had brilliant tactics.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Ministry of Justice has sent numerous officials here. When I went out with Shao Yanru, we found an official of the Ministry of Justice guarding at the door. Although it was dark, I¡¯m not sure if he is still there.¡± As Shao Wanru said, her hand slipped to his sleeve. It was really much easier to hold his sleeve than to hold his wrist.

    Chu Liuchen seemed to mean to take her out again. However, she didn¡¯t feel like going outte at night.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We are not going out through the front door!¡± Chu Liuchen said inadvertently and reached out to pull hard. Shao Wanru failed to stand still, staggered and fell on him. He stretched out the other hand to hold Shao Wanru in his arms as he always did, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down from the back window.¡±

    There was a cliff outside the window, and Shao Wanru had seen it more than once. On hearing his words, she had no time to struggle and hurriedly advised him with her face turning pale with fear, ¡°Your Highness, there is a cliff outside the window. You know, the slightest carelessness could make us smashed to pieces.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen!¡± Chu Liuchen walked to the window with Shao Wanru in his arms, looked out of the window and said indifferently.

    Shao Wanru became stiff in fear. At this moment, she held Chu Liuchen tightly with both hands instead of one hand, raised her pretty eyes containing a hint of tenderness and grief and said weakly, ¡°Your Highness, we really can¡¯t take the risk, even if there is only a chance in a million that it will happen.¡±

    Seeing her pitiful look, Chu Liuchen suddenly became joyful. He bent the other arm to embrace her and said softly in her ear, ¡°I won¡¯t change my decision. No matter how pitiful you pretend to be, it won¡¯t help!¡±

    Her pitiful look became stiff. After freezing for a moment, Shao Wanru subconsciously reached out to pinch him hard, and said in rage from shame caused by her trick being seen through, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s really dangerous below. You don¡¯t care about your life, but I care about mine!¡±

    As soon as Shao Wanru finished her words, she immediately came to her senses and looked at the smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face with her face suddenly turning red. This was her innermost thought. How could she just blurt it out?

    ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t want to die so early either. I haven¡¯t got married and had children yet!¡± As Chu Liuchen said, he suddenly jumped up and fell straight down from the window. Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentle voice in her ear took her breath away at this moment.

    She clenched her teeth, held Chu Liuchen tightly, closed her eyes, rxed her body and decided to be obedient. The current situation had been out of her control. Nevertheless, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t seem to be tired of living.

    Suddenly she felt that they had stopped and she had stepped on something. Wasn¡¯t it a cliff below? Shao Wanru didn¡¯t open her eyes and didn¡¯t dare to move her feet, feeling insecure.

    Chu Liuchen lowered his head, only to see her, who was limp all over, holding him firmly. He lifted the corners of his mouth to show an increasingly leisurely smile, reached out to pat her face and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time to open your eyes. We will be fine even if we really fall down, because there¡¯s just water below.¡±

    Shao Wanru slowly opened her eyes. She opened one of her eyes first. After looking around and finding it was a protruding rock beneath her feet, she finally let out a sigh of relief and opened the other eye of hers.

    Seeing her deceive herself, the fear on her delicate little face and her soft body leaned over, Chu Liuchen felt extremely joyful. He helped Shao Wanru, whose legs went weak, take a step forward and left the edge of the rock.

    After taking a few steps, they reached the solid ground although it was uneven. Only then did Shao Wanru feel that she was really standing on the ground instead of flying in the air.

    She put down her hand and grasped the edge of Chu Liuchen¡¯s robe, while looking forward. She could not see it clearly in the darkness, but only felt that there seemed to be a cave in front of her.

    A cave? There was actually a cave beneath the silence room? Shao Wanru asked with her face turning pale with shock, ¡°Is, is this excavated or natural?¡±

    She was not stupid, but didn¡¯t expect it. Thinking about it carefully at this moment, she found it terrifying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a look!¡± Chu Liuchen said and helped her walk in with half of her slender waist in his arms. In the dark, Shao Wanru walked behind Chu Liuchen and moved with difficulty. Fortunately, she was in his arms. Whenever she identally tripped over something, Chu Liuchen would lift her up.

    After taking a few steps, their vision was blocked. Was the end of the way? In this case, it was just a small natural cave. Shao Wanru let out a sigh of relief. No one wanted to see a passageway suddenly appear beneath her room.

    But in the next moment, Chu Liuchen took her to step aside. A ck-d man appeared from nowhere and bowed to Chu Liuchen respectfully. After Chu Liuchen nodded, the ck-d man came forward and pushed the stone blocking the door. The big stone was slowly pushed open, and then the dim light slowly came out.

    The light was very dim. If it were not in front of them, they might not be able to see it.

    When half of the stone was pushed aside, the ck-d man stepped aside, and Chu Liuchen went in with Shao Wanru in his arms. After turning a corner, they found everything in front of thempletely different.

    Not far away, there was an oilmp hanging and a person falling next to it. Further away, there was another person and another oilmp. But they couldn¡¯t see further because there was another corner in front.

    The passage was very small and could only allow one person to go through. It seemed to be extended now. In the dim light, they could only see their surroundings faintly, while other parts were in the dark. There was another corner further away.

    This was a passage under construction.

    Shao Wanru froze in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t dare to move. Beneath her silence room, there was not apleted passage, but a passage under construction.

    She didn¡¯t know where it was from, or it could also be said that she didn¡¯t know where it would lead!

    ¡°Are they... dead?¡± Biting her lip and struggling to suppress the exmation in her throat, Shao Wanru lowered her voice to ask.

    ¡°No. They just passed out at the moment!¡± Chu Liuchen said inadvertently, shook his robe and then stepped back to the back of the stone with Shao Wanru in his arms. After that, he said to the ck-d guard there, ¡°Wake them up!¡±

    The ck-d guard nodded, and then bent down and entered the cave.

    Chu Liuchen turned around and carried Shao Wanru to the edge of the mountain rock outside. The cloak wrapped Shao Wanru¡¯s whole body, only revealing her delicate and gorgeous little face. He lowered his head to look at Shao Wanru, only to see that her face as white as jade blushed slightly and looked breathtakingly pretty in the moonlight. Nevertheless, she looked a little confused and ignorant at the moment, making her a little pitiful.

    She opened her eyes wide, and even her dark red lips seemed to look a little pitiful.

    He reached out to pinch her straight nose and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was rare to see her badly scared. He found it interesting...

 Chapter 526 - Are You Willing to Join Me in the Game?

    <h4>Chapter 526 Are You Willing to Join Me in the Game?</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, is this passage really beneath my room?¡± Shao Wanru said with her hand on the window and half of her body leaned against Chu Liuchen. Although she hade up, she still felt weak all over. It was so horrifying that she had never thought of it.

    There was a passage beneath her silence room. If it was known by others, what a horrifying news would it be?

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you for the time being!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile, feeling good with a girl¡¯s soft and fragrant body in his arms.

    ¡°When will it have anything to do with me?¡± Shao Wanru asked sensitively and reached out to push Chu Liuchen. She felt that her feet had regained a little strength.

    ¡°Maybe it will never have anything to do with you, or maybe it will have something to do with you in the future!¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully. He let go of Shao Wanru¡¯s slender waist so that she could breathe deeply.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with Shao Yanru?¡± Shao Wanru pulled herself together and asked, rolling her fluid eyes.

    ¡°Yes, a little.¡± Chu Liuchen walked to the mat, sat down and reached out to wave to Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru walked over with dragging feet, sat down in front of Chu Liuchen, and then picked up the cup of tea he poured for her and drank it up.

    The warm tea diluted the fear in her heart caused by not only the surrounding environment but also her horrified body and soul a moment ago.

    After being reborn, she had thought that she could take a lot of things under her control. Even if she could not do that, she at least knew what she should do next. But only at that moment did she realize that what she knew was only the tip of the iceberg and far from enough. What she saw and could imagine were just the surface.

    She had known that Shao Yanru was not simple long before. Nevertheless, she still underestimated her, although she only knew a little about her.

    Shao Yanru, who had connections with each prince, was not simple. In this case, how could Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion behind her be simple? She thought about it further. The title of Duke Xing belonged to her father at that time, butter it fell into the hands of her Second Uncle. There might be someone else¡¯s trick and support behind it. At that time, her Second Uncle was just an ordinary childe from an aristocratic family!

    If he had the support at that time, where the support was from was obvious!

    As the warmth of tea spread to her heart, she suddenly figured out many things.

    ¡°Is the entrance to the passage in her main room?¡± Shao Wanru held the teacup, which had been refilled, and asked.

    Her hands were very cold, but the tea was very warm. She felt her hands became warm slowly.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Chu Liuchen elegantly shook his robe and said with a smile.

    No wonder Shao Yanru insisted on living here. If she did not move away, Shao Yanru would not be able to live in her main room. No wonder Shao Yanru sent Qing¡¯er away. No wonder she could hear some sounds from Shao Yanru¡¯s room from time to time. Shao Yanru imed that she had been cleaning up the room...

    After figuring it out, she involuntarily shivered with fear.

    If she gave this silence room Shao Yanru, the entrance would definitely be excavated here. If the news that there was a hole in her silence room went out, she would be doomed eternally. After all, she had lived here for more than two years. If something went wrong, she had to take the me.

    But now it was not the time to rx her vigncepletely. There was a hole in Shao Yanru¡¯s room. If something happened in the future, she would still be the first suspect. Although the door of Shao Yanru¡¯s main room was closed, she also lived in this courtyard. It was just a lock, and there were plenty of ways to get rid of it.

    Others would only suspect what she was going to do, but would not think that the hole appeared after Shao Yanru had lived here for a few days.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t be known by others. There are too many people involved in it!¡± Chu Liuchen said and suddenly smiled.

    Shao Wanru nodded casually. It seemed to involve plenty of people indeed and would not be simply known by others in any case. However, at the thought that there was such a passage beneath her silence room, she could not feel at ease anyway.

    ¡°Your Highness, what if I think of a way to leave here now?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively.

    ¡°Beat the grass and frighten away the snake!¡± Chu Liuchen said, leaning back against the mat and squinting at Shao Wanruzily.

    ¡°Will they make me leave?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and asked another question.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they do that before? But you didn¡¯t leave!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    Shao Wanru felt her heart skipped a beat. She knew what he meant. She had stepped into the game and could not get away from it even if she wanted to.

    ¡°If I retreat at this time...¡± Shao Wanru said. After thinking for a moment, she felt that she could struggle a little.

    ¡°Since you are going to marry into my mansion, how can you really stay out of the game? Zhuozhuo, do want to break the agreement?¡± Chu Liuchen said, looking leisurely at her with a faint smile.

    Shao Wanru suddenly felt that Chu Liuchen was watching her enter the game step by step, and felt inexplicably depressed.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you feel like watching me enter the game?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are still unwilling to join the game with me.¡± Chu Liuchen turned his head and said lightly. He stared at Shao Wanru with a gentle smile, but it made Shao Wanru feel cold, ¡°Zhuozhuo, do you want to break the agreement now?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Shao Wanru said without hesitation. After saying that, she realized the meaning of her words, blushed slightly and moved aside uneasily.

    With the delight spread from the corners of his mouth to his eyes, which contained dazzling ripples, Chu Liuchen reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s slightly cold hand and pull it hard. Shao Wanru fell down on his chest.

    ¡°Your Highness, how should we deal with it now?¡± Shao Wanru said, reaching out in an attempt to push him away. However, the current posture made it hard for her to put forth her strength. After giving him a push in a weird posture, she gave up since she was unable to do that.

    ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a light smile.

    It meant that they should sit on top of the mountain to watch the tigers fight. The mantis stalked the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind!

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Shao Wanru asked subconsciously.

    ¡°Just wait and see!¡± He said slowly as before. The hairpin on her beautiful hair was pulled off by Chu Liuchen, and her dark hair was streaming loose above Chu Liuchen. Smelling the faint fragrance of her hair, Chu Liuchen closed his eyes slightly.

    He told her to wait and see, which meant that she would not be in danger for the time being. Shao Wanru let out a sigh of relief and thought about every detail of it carefully. Feeling her hair touched a few times, she inexplicably sorted it out.

    Even if Shao Yanru knew something, it was impossible for her to know everything about it. She should know about the entrance, and even it was her idea to excavate the entrance here. Even if something really happened after the passage waspleted, Shao Wanru would be the only suspect. It should be what Shao Yanru thought.

    The passage excavated in the Yuhui Nunnery should be rted to someone in the Yuhui Nunnery. The most suspicious ones in the Yuhui Nunnery were the former emperor¡¯s concubines. The former emperor¡¯s concubines were just some women of no use at all. Moreover, the former emperor had passed away many years ago. Even if there was something left, shouldn¡¯t it have been taken away long ago?

    If the former emperor had left something important enough to attract covetous eyes, those imperial concubines should have been searched when being sent here. It seemed a bit unreal to search for it now.

    As she thought of what she and Chu Liuchen saw in the dark, an idea suddenly came to her mind. Why did those imperial concubines intend to contact the outside world so urgently? What was their purpose?

    ¡°What do the former emperor¡¯s concubines intend to do?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help asking after a long while.

    ¡°Of course they have a vain hope!¡± Chu Liuchen closed his eyes and said lightly. The faint fragrance from Shao Wanru made him rx and feel drowsy. He reached out to pull her closer to his chest and leaned his head on Shao Wanru¡¯s head.

    ¡°Someone thinks that I have been living a good life under the rule of my uncle. In this case, why not find another son of the former emperor?¡±

    He said that in an extremely leisurely tone with a hint of sarcasm, as if he were an outsider.

    Shao Wanru suddenly woke up and tried hard to look up at Chu Liuchen. The moon tonight was not bright, but she could still see Chu Liuchen¡¯s countenance as pretty as that of a fairy.

    He looked pale and weak, but almost as fair as jade porcin which was exquisite but fragile!

    Of course, it was just the appearance. Shao Wanru blinked her long eyshes and did not know what to say for a moment. She subconsciously reached out to gently touch his face, which was as white as jade.

    But the next moment, she immediately withdrew her hands as if she was frightened. She closed her eyes and didn¡¯t move, as if she just did that inadvertently. She buried her head in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms, and felt her heart beat wildly.

    She actually reached out to touch the face of this moody evil man on her own initiative, although he was half asleep just now.

    Shao Wanru felt that she really went crazy. Who was he? He was the Crown Prince, who had defeated all his opponents in the future and ascended the throne. As someone able to win the emperor¡¯s favor as his nephew, how could he be weak enough to allow her sympathy for him?

    Or even if he was indeed sick and weak, he was not as weak as she thought! Why did she touch his face unexpectedly?

    Even in the darkness, she felt that her face was blushing and burning hot.

    Chu Liuchen had opened his eyes. He slightly lowered his eyes to look at the girl in front of him who closed her eyes tightly and buried her head in his arms like a frightened bunny. However, she did not find that her pink ears had already exposed her thoughts. She was obviously uneasy and too shy to raise her head, but still attempted to pretend to be calm.

    At this moment, should he tease her by continuing the former topic or talk about something else lest she really get angry from embarrassment? Nevertheless, seeing her shy and pitiful face, he decided to let her go this time!

    So he reached out to embrace her again and said casually, ¡°Go down the mountain when it¡¯s time to leave. Don¡¯t stay here any longer, and don¡¯te to this ce in the future.¡±

    His words were too meaningful. Shao Wanru was too shy to raise her head, but fortunately, he dropped the topic and said something else. With the blush on her face fading a little, Shao Wanru pulled herself together and asked, ¡°Will anything happen in the passage recently?¡±

    ¡°Nothing will happen!¡± Chu Liuchen said and nodded, ¡°But don¡¯t sleep alone in silence room from now on. Ask Qing¡¯er to keep you inpany!¡±

    There were some people in the passage beneath the silence room. Although she knew that they did not dare to act rashly, there was no harm in being cautious.

 Chapter 527 - Remedy, Foot Injury!

    <strong>Chapter 527 Remedy, Foot Injury!</strong>

    ¡°Will Shao Yanru expose it?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment, rolled her watery eyes, and asked.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare!¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly said meaningfully.

    It meant that if she didn¡¯t expose it, Shao Yanru would definitely not take the initiative to do that. After all, the hole was now in Shao Yanru¡¯s main room. Although Shao Yanru had gone down the mountain long before, Shao Yanru was the owner of the main room anyway. She couldn¡¯t stay out of it, but Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t either.

    Now Shao Yanru knew something about it, and so did she. But neither of them knew who was behind it. In this respect, they were on equal terms. In this case, she could apply the original n to deal with Shao Yanru. With her watery eyes blinking twice and her long eyshes drooping slightly, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better go back early!¡±

    There were some things in which she did not want to interfere too much. In thest life, she ended up with tragedy. Meanwhile, Chu Liuchen managed to trample on everyone with his own strength. So she was not necessarily helping him by interfering too much in his life.

    ¡°Are you going to drive me away now? Huh?¡± Chu Liuchen said, as he stroked her hair casually.

    ¡°Shao Yanru fell into the trap today, so she is very likely to strike first tomorrow morning for fear that what happened today would be found out!¡± Shao Wanru pushed Chu Liuchen and said.

    ¡°Even so, she has to do that tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen said, increasingly inadvertent.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Shao Wanru reached out to pull his robe and said helplessly. If she allowed him to stay here longer, she would really be unable to get up tomorrow due to herck of sleep.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be your birthday a few dayster. I¡¯ll instruct someone to send you a birthday gift.¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her and suddenly said with a chuckle.

    Shao Wanru froze for a moment and raised her head warily. In the past years, Chu Liuchen had always prepared a birthday gift for her, but he had never told her that in advance. He usually came and gave her the birthday gift directly.

    Chu Liuchen let go of Shao Wanru, stood up, tidied up his clothes, looked back at Shao Wanru¡¯s wide-opened watery eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll instruct someone to send it here!¡±

    He deliberately emphasized the three words ¡°send it here¡±. After that, under the gaze of Shao Wanru, who looked surprised, he lifted the corners of his thin lips to show a beautiful smile, and jumped down from the window!

    Knowing that there were rocks beneath the window, Shao Wanru was not so horrified. After thinking for a while, she walked to the window and closed it, and then leaned against the window with a frown...

    Early the next morning, Shao Wanru was woken up by Qu Le¡¯s anxious scream. She looked nkly at Qu Le¡¯s face, and rubbed the part between her eyebrows after a long while. She went to sleeptest night. Besides, she didn¡¯t sleep well all night because of being horrified by the passage. She seemed to feel that she had just fallen asleep when hearing Qu Le¡¯s scream.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a low spirit.

    ¡°Miss, bad news. The First Miss fell and has been seriously injured. They¡¯ve sent for a doctor!¡± Qu Le said as she helped Shao Wanru sit up, ¡°Sister Yujie thinks that you¡¯d better go and have a look.¡±

    Since Shao Yanru had fallen and hurt her leg, Shao Wanru should certainly go and visit her as her cousin. She nced at the sky outside the window and found that dawn had just broken. Shao Yanru began her farce a little early indeed.

    She rubbed her eyes and got up with Qu Le¡¯s help. Yujie had prepared her toilet articles. After washing and dressing, Shao Wanru went to Shao Yanru¡¯s room with Yujie.

    As soon as they arrived at the door, Shuqi came out before they knocked on the door. Seeing Shao Wanrue over, Shuqi hurriedly bowed to her.

    ¡°How did your master fall and get hurt?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was fine during the day yesterday, but just had a little difficulty walking freely. Her injury didn¡¯t seem to be aggravated at night. So I thought she would be fer. Unexpectedly, her leg has swelled up after a night,¡± Shuqi said with a tired face, seeming to have not slept well all night.

    ¡°Have you sent for a doctor?¡± Shao Wanru asked, as she walked inside.

    ¡°Yes, but it has to be approved by the officials of the Ministry of Justice. I¡¯ve asked the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery to ask for instructions just now,¡± Shuqi said hurriedly.

    Shao Yanru imed that she fell during the day yesterday and had difficulty walking after that. Therefore, although the officials of the Ministry of Justice saw adyst night, it was not her. Shao Yanru¡¯s idea was quite good. It not only spread the news of her injury, but also exined that thedy showing up therest night for a secret meeting would not be her without words.

    The next move depended on how cooperative Qi Tianyu was with her!

    Nevertheless, Shao Wanru also wanted to see how cooperative Qi Tianyu was with Shao Yanru.

    Entering the inner room, Shao Wanru saw Shao Yanru lying in bed. Her pale and haggard face could really convince others that what she imed was true.

    Since she said so, Shao Wanru naturally took it seriously.

    Both of them seemed to have forgotten what had happenedst night. After they exchanged greetings gently for a while, the doctor came.

    The doctor was not specially fetched from down the mountain, but brought here by the Ministry of Justice. There had been some injured people on the mountain before, so the Ministry of Justice brought a doctor to the mountain at that time. At this time, hearing that Shao Yanru needed a doctor, they naturally sent someone to bring the doctor here.

    Coincidentally, the one that brought the doctor here was none other than Qiu Yu.

    Before the doctor entered the room, Shao Wanru hid behind the gauze curtain, and the gauze curtain around the bed was also let down. The old doctor walked in slowly under the guidance of Shuqi.

    Shao Yanru stretched out her hand from the bed, and the old doctor reached out to feel her pulse. Qiu Yu also came in.

    One master was lying in bed, while the other master hid behind the bed, only leaving behind the maids, none of whom dared to drive Qiu Yu away. So he entered the room directly.

    Before Shuqi could say anything after the old doctor felt the pulse, Qiu Yu asked anxiously, ¡°How¡¯s the First Miss?¡±

    ¡°Can I have a look at your wound?¡± the old doctor said after a hesitation. He had better look at the wound before making a diagnosis, but there were numerous rules of treating a Miss of an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Shao Yanru said, short of breath. Shuqi hurriedly reached out to help Shao Yanru put a leg out through the curtain. After the old doctor examined it, she hurriedly pushed it inside.

    Shao Wanru also saw clearly that Shao Yanru¡¯s leg was bruised and swollen indeed. With a trace of deepness across her eyes, Shao Wanru thought that Shao Yanru was so cruel to herself that she must have hurt herself after returningst night.

    ¡°Do you feel a sharp pain when pressing it?¡± The old doctor stroked his long beard, nodded and asked another question.

    ¡°My master doesn¡¯t feel especially sharp pain, but feels a dull pain all over her leg.¡± Shuqi gave the answer she had prepared.

    ¡°She did twist her ankle. She¡¯s deficient in vital energy and has a feeble constitution, but it¡¯s not serious because she¡¯s not injured in the sinews or bones. She just needs to rest for a few days during which she should avoid getting out of bed and walking. I happen to bring some ointment. Apply it to her wound three times a day, and she will recover slowly.¡±

    The old doctor said, as he took out a small porcin bottle from his medicine chest.

    Shuqi nodded repeatedly, hurriedly took it and asked, ¡°Doctor, is there anything my master should be aware of while taking this medicine?¡±

    ¡°She should watch her diet and avoid eating too much greasy food. In addition, she should avoid moving and stay in bed these days. Fortunately, your master didn¡¯t walk much after twisting her ankle. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to recover in a few days!¡±

    The old doctor told Shuqi.

    ¡°Exactly, after my master twisted her ankle, she was afraid that her injury would be aggravated. So she has stayed in her room since she came back yesterday!¡±

    Shuqi said and nodded repeatedly, looking d.

    Qiu Yu suddenly let out a sigh of relief and thought, ¡°Sure enough, I didn¡¯t misjudge her. How could it be possible for a fairdy like the First Miss Shao to meet Qi Tianyu in secret?¡± He had asked Qi Tianyu in private after returning yesterday. Qi Tianyu kept denying it and imed that he had never met the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although his sister was the adopted daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, there was a prudent reserve between males and females. Moreover, his sister was just an adopted daughter rather than a biological daughter. So he certainly had never met the First Miss Shao.

    Regarding the character ¡°ru¡±, it was really a coincidence that his confidante¡¯s name also included the character ¡°ru¡±.

    Qiu Yu had been dubiousst night, but now he thought that Qi Tianyu was really his good buddy and had told the truth. The First Miss Shao had twisted her ankle yesterday, and it was proved by the old doctor that her injury made her unable to walk much. So thedy showing upst night must not be her.

    Nevertheless, the maid showing upst night inexplicably seemed to be Shuqi. At that time, everyone focused on Shao Yanru, while neglecting the maid whose face was uncovered. Later both thedy and the maid left, so they lost the chance to notice the maid. In this case, Qiu Yu thought that yesterday he might have taken it for granted that the maid was Shuqi in front of him.

    It was obvious that he was wrong and mistook the maid for Shuqi!

    Thinking of this, Qiu Yu felt at ease. Although his colleagues promised not to spread the news yesterday, they said something mean about it. Now he thought that he had justice on his side.

    ¡°I also have some medicine for healing the injury in sinews and bones. How about sending some to the First Miss Shaoter?¡± Qiu Yu said with a smile. He nced at the hanging gauze curtain through which he could only see a figure faintly, and then his eyes rested on her half-exposed hand. Her skin as smooth as butter was so attractive.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency, but you don¡¯t have to do that. The medicine given by the doctor is enough!¡± Shuqi said. She certainly knew that her master would not take a fancy to the man in front, so she refused euphemistically.

    Her master, who treasured her reputation a lot, would never allow any gossip about her and a man she considered not good enough for her.

    The man obviously took a fancy to her master. After seeing plenty of this kind of thing, Shuqi did not take it seriously. She, who had refused plenty of men on behalf of her master, was quite good at doing this.

    Shao Yanru just wanted him to bear witness to her injury. Except for this, she didn¡¯t want to be entangled with him.

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you have better medicine than that given by the doctor?¡± A voice suddenly came from behind the gauze curtain.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s better, much better. It was granted by the imperial pce!¡± Qiu Yu said, looking at the curtain in surprise with an involuntary smile. He, who looked a little embarrassed because of being refused by Shuqi, immediately became beaming with joy.

    The First Miss Shao treated him differently as he expected, and the maid didn¡¯t respond on instructions from her.

    ¡°Since it is granted by the imperial pce, it must be good. I hope that you can give my Big Sister some!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice continueding from behind the gauze curtain. She said sincerely in a soft and crisp voice.

    Qiu Yu froze at first, and then immediately realized that it was the voice of the Fifth Miss of the Shao¡¯s Mansion.

 Chapter 528 - When Shao Yanru Was a Child

    <h4>Chapter 528 When Shao Yanru Was a Child</h4>

    Speaking of the Fifth Miss, Qiu Yu suddenly became angry. It was obvious that thedy showing up in the hall was not the First Miss Shao, but the Fifth Miss kept suggesting that it was the First Miss Shao. The Fifth Miss, who was so vicious at such a young age, was really not a good girl.

    He wanted to rebuke her directly. However, at the thought of sending the ointment to his sweetheart, he didn¡¯t want to ruin such a good opportunity, so he nodded at once.

    ¡°I will instruct someone to send it here after returning. First Miss Shao, please ept it and consider it a chance for me to make amends!¡± After finishing speaking, Qiu Yu bowed respectfully to Shao Yanru, who was behind the gauze curtain, snorted coldly at Shao Wanru without talking to her, and then turned to leave with the doctor.

    The First Miss Shao was a good girl. He thought that he should find an opportunity to remind her to be cautious of the Fifth Miss Shao. Otherwise, her kindness would make her a girl who remained ignorant after being deceived!

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± Shuqi still wanted to refuse, but Qiu Yu had stridden away. She wanted to chase after him, but found it inappropriate for her to do that. So she could only look back at Shao Yanru, who was lying in bed, and thought, ¡°Why is it so difficult to get rid of him? We just made use of him. How dare he have a fantasy for my master without considering whether he deserves my master...¡±

    Qiu Yu acted quickly and sincerely. Not long after that, he came back here again to fetch the ointment in person. Qing¡¯er opened the door, and then went to ask Shuqi out.

    Shuqi refused him several times on instructions from Shao Yanru. However, she failed to refuse him and could only ept the ointment for fear of attracting more attention.

    After bringing the ointment into the room and closing the door, she walked into the inner room and apologized to Shao Yanru, ¡°First Miss, the ointment... I failed to refuse him. Later some nuns passed by. For fear of attracting their attention, I had to ept it!¡±

    ¡°Just put it away!¡± Under the shadow of the bedside, Shao Yanru said with a gloomy face. She lost to Shao Wanru this time and was set up by her. However, it was she who caused the problem, so she had no choice but to face the consequences.

    Speaking of which, Qiu Yu could still be a witness of her innocence. After all, when they first met, he came specially to deliver a letter from Qi Tianyu. Later, she sent Shuqi to deliver a letter to him on behalf of Shao Wanru. He could be useful to her one day, so she could not offend him by refusing him directly.

    ¡°Miss, let me apply some ointment to your wound!¡± Shuqi said. Seeing that Shao Yanru did not me her, she let out a sigh of relief, bent down to kneel in front of the bed and lifted the quilt at the foot of the bed.

    Shao Yanru really sprained her ankle. She did that on purpose after returning, and didn¡¯t send for a doctor until this morning. There was a big bump on her ankle, but fortunately she was not injured in the bones.

    ¡°First Miss, since he has delivered the ointment here, we can apply it. Your foot has been injured. Applying normal ointment could result in iplete recovery.¡± Looking at the ointment in her hand, Shuqi said hesitantly.

    It would be a big deal if the First Miss¡¯s foot was really injured.

    ¡°First Miss, if you find it efficacious after applying it, we can ask the First Young Master to send him a gift after we go back!¡± Seeing that Shao Yanru fell silent for a while, Shuqi, who knew with which her master was concerned, advised again.

    ¡°Okay, apply it!¡± Shuqi¡¯s words struck a chord in Shao Yanru¡¯s heart, so Shao Yanru nodded and said at once.

    Overjoyed, Shuqi hurriedly got up and fetched the ointment on the table. After that, she wiped the ointment she had applied to Shao Yanru¡¯s wound before, and then cautiously applied the new ointment to her wound after rubbing it. The ointment granted by the imperial pce was really efficacious. As soon as it was applied to her wound, Shao Yanru found it refreshing and much better than that given by the doctor.

    After finishing applying the ointment, Shuqi cautiously pushed Shao Yanru¡¯s leg onto the bed, went out to wash her hands and then came in to serve Shao Yanru with a cup of tea in her hands.

    ¡°First Miss, Huiqing Nun came here just now in an attempt to see you, but the Fifth Miss refused her request,¡± Shuqi said cautiously, while cing the teacup on the table in front of Shao Yanru.

    When she went out to wash her hands, she got the news from Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°She refused it?¡± Shao Yanru said with an increasingly gloomy face.

    ¡°Yes. She was afraid that you would be disturbed, so she asked Huiqing Nun to go back!¡± Shuqi said, also looking sullen. As the First Miss¡¯s personal principal maid, she had always been ttered by everyone in the mansion. Unexpectedly she had to try hard to please an inferior maid one day for information.

    ¡°How dare she?¡± Shao Yanru said, while clenching a corner of the quilt and scratching the quilt with her sharp fingernails.

    Seeing her be furious, Shuqi didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    After a long while, Shao Yanru calmed down. Despite her cold face, the rage on her face had faded. She said, ¡°Live in seclusion these days. If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesses here, report it to me and I¡¯ll go to salute her. If not, I¡¯ll stay here for recovery.¡±

    After the doctor came, everyone should know that she had twisted her ankle long before and thedy showing upst night to meet Qi Tianyu could not be her.

    The Yuhui Nunnery had been sealed, and there were plenty of female pilgrims in the nunnery besides the nuns. There were many possibilities if it was not her.

    She had been too hasty on this...

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came here after lunch. Hearing that Shao Yanru had twisted her ankle, she specially sent someone to inquire about it. Unexpectedly, Shao Yanru struggled toe over after freshening up to pay respects to her. After that, Shao Yanru had a small talk with her. Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s pale face, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked her to have a rest with no need to stay with her.

    After chatting with her respectfully for a while, Shao Yanru left with the help of Shuqi.

    Watching Shao Yanru leave totteringly, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at her thoughtfully and said with a frown, ¡°When she was young, I had brought her to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and raised her for a period of time!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you had raised her?¡± Shao Wanru asked in astonishment, because she really didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t raised her for long, only about half a year. At that time, she was so cute a little girl as delicate as polished jade with a sweet voice. I was not on good terms with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion back then, but we hadn¡¯te to an open break. When she came to my mansion as a guest, she looked obedient and lovely and was particrly willing to get close to me. So I asked her to stay in my mansion. Unexpectedly, she had lived there for about half a year!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a sigh.

    A little girl at the age of five or six was the loveliest. Shao Yanru was chubby and smooth-tongued, so Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess found her quite pleasing to the eye. Seeing that Shao Yanru was so close to her, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who had no children, kept her in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion cheekily. Madam of Duke Xing naturally did not say anything about it. Despite her reluctance, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did not refuse.

    Looking at the reluctant face of Old Madam of Duke Xing, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess suddenly felt that she had vented her spleen and made up her mind to keep Shao Yanru in her mansion.

    ¡°At that time, your mother had left and I didn¡¯t know where she had gone. I was very lonely. Thepany of such an innocent child actually made me happy. In addition, keeping her in my mansion could displease the old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. So I kept dying sending her back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Prince Yue, Prince Zhou and Prince Chen were also young at that time and visited my mansion from time to time. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou came more often, especially after Shao Yanru lived in my mansion. But Prince Chen just visited my mansion a few times in half a year due to his poor health, and didn¡¯t necessarily meet Shao Yanru during his visit.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with an increasingly furrowed brow.

    Shao Wanru suddenly opened her eyes wide after rolling them, and said, ¡°Grandma, do you mean that they had grown up together?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reached out to pat her granddaughter¡¯s head to express her admiration for her granddaughter¡¯s intelligence, while saying with a chuckle, ¡°You could say that. At least Prince Zhou and Prince Yue visited my mansion more often during the period, but came here less often after Shao Yanru left. It could be seen that they had a close rtionship with Shao Yanru at that time.¡±

    ¡°Why did Shao Yanru leaveter?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked. Since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was willing to raise Shao Yanru because she wanted to displease Old Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Yanru was close to her, why did she give up after half a year?

    ¡°Later, I found that she looked well-behaved and cute, was filial to me and often came to pay her respects to me. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t behave like a child at the age of five or six, which reminded me of her mother, who had been raised in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion since her childhood. I heard that her mother had been careful in everything and particrly filial to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion since her childhood. In this way, her mother managed to make your mother leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At the thought of this, I felt sick of her!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a trace of tiredness on her face. As long as she thought that the girl in front of her would grow up into ady like her mother, she became displeased with Shao Yanru and even felt that Shao Yanru did everything in front of her purposefully as Madam of Duke Xing did in front of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time.

    No matter how cute Shao Yanru was, she couldn¡¯tpare with her biological daughter. However, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could not vent her anger on a child, so she let Shao Yanru go home.

    ¡°Before leaving, she held my leg tearfully and said that she wanted to stay with me forever and serve me wholeheartedly as long as I didn¡¯t drive her away!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said slowly with a sarcastic smile, ¡°I have heard these words many times, but I generally heard them from sensible children more than ten years old. She was only five or six years old at that time...¡±

    On hearing her words, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who was still hesitant at first, immediately instructed someone to send her back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and ignored her ever since.

    Shao Wanru understood. At the age of five or six, Shao Yanru should not be sensible enough to say those words. How could Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who had rich experience in life, be deceived by a child? She must have smelled a rat, so she instructed someone to take Shao Yanru away directly and left Shao Yanru no chance to attach herself to her ever since.

    It turned out that Shao Yanru grew up with Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. It was no wonder that she had the opportunity to switch back and forth between the two princes.

    A child at the age of five or six had already known how to attach herself to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Thinking about it carefully, Shao Wanru found it terrifying!

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be deceived by what she feigns!¡± Shao Wanru said softly. She knew what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s words meant.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be more careful!¡± Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was relieved, she still patted her hand with a serious look and reminded her.

 Chapter 529 - Prince Chen Show up Openly

    <h4>Chapter 529 Prince Chen Show up Openly</h4>

    Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had always been arrogant and strident in front of others, she was actually a cautious person. She said that because she was concerned about Shao Wanru.

    The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was the most outstanding. Everyone in the capital city knew that she was a gorgeous girl of decorous bearing. Moreover, she was the lineal eldest daughter of Duke Xing. In any respect, she was excellent. It could even be said that there was no other Miss better than her in the whole capital city.

    However, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter was more outstanding than her.

    In terms of appearance, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess considered her granddaughter really good-looking, and she didn¡¯t think so out of partiality. ncing at the red lips and dark watery eyes on her granddaughter¡¯s delicate face, anyone could tell how exceedingly gorgeous and charming her granddaughter was. Nevertheless, her granddaughter didn¡¯t look coquettish, but was refined in manners as if she was free from the mortal world.

    Anyone would definitely be amazed by her granddaughter¡¯s beauty at a nce.

    More than two years ago, when Shao Wanru was still a little girl, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew that her granddaughter would grow up into a beauty, but she did not expect her granddaughter to be so exceedingly gorgeous.

    Shao Yanru had Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as her backing. Although Shao Wanru was not favored by the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was a lineal granddaughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion on the surface anyway. Besides, she was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter. In this respect, Shao Yanru was not in an advantageous position.

    Regarding reputation and conduct, Shao Wanru had a good reputation of observing mourning for her parents for three years.

    Based on these points which were enough to make Shao Wanru Shao Yanru¡¯s opponent, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt that this First Miss Shao definitely harboured evil intents towards Shao Wanru. Thinking that Shao Yanru acted as if she bore no grudges against her and Shao Wanru just now, she found it increasingly possible that Shao Yanru assumed a feigned manner in everything.

    Because of being concerned about her granddaughter, she brought up the past, that she had almost forgotten, in order to remind her granddaughter to be wary.

    The following days were very peaceful. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came to visit Shao Wanru from time to time. Nevertheless, because it was during Shao Wanru¡¯s meditation, it was inappropriate for her to spend much time in Shao Wanru¡¯s ce even if she was Shao Wanru¡¯s grandma. Later, because she had to take care of Shao Yuanhao, she went down the mountain after reporting it to the emperor.

    Shao Yanru was very polite. Every time Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came over, she came to greet Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and struggled to chat with her for a while. Even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could find no fault with her.

    A few dayster, it was Shao Wanru¡¯s birthday. Early in the morning, Yujie went to the kitchen of the Yuhui Nunnery and made a bowl of longevity noodles for Shao Wanru.

    Yujie did this on each of Shao Wanru¡¯s birthday in the past years.

    It was simple and joyful without disturbing anyone else.

    Hearing the knock at the door, Qing¡¯er hurriedly put down the big broom in her hand and answered the door, while running out to open the door.

    There were two Misses and three principal maids in the yard, but there was only one inferior maid which was her. Of course, it was her duty to sweep the yard. Fortunately, Qing¡¯er was smart and quick at work. Sometimes, she could even assist Yujie and Qu Le.

    After opening the door, she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome and pale face behind the door.

    After freezing for a moment, Qing¡¯er immediately stepped forward to block his way and asked warily, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°My master is tired with walking, so he wants to take a break and ask for a cup of water!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said, as he came out from behind Chu Liuchen and smiled with his eyes narrowed into a line.

    Qing¡¯er looked them up and down as if she really didn¡¯t recognize them. She stood at the door and said, showing no sign of conceding, ¡°There are only two Misses in the yard. It¡¯s inappropriate to let this childe in!¡±

    ¡°We just want to take a break in your porch. My master really needs to have a rest, otherwise... he will be unable to walk any step farther,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said, reaching out to help Chu Liuchen, who looked so ill that anyone could tell at a nce that he was really in poor health.

    Qing¡¯er hesitated, looked them up and down, and told them, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m going to ask my master!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll wait here!¡± Xiao Xuanzi immediately became cheerful, waved his hand and said.

    Qing¡¯er turned and went into the yard, followed by Chu Liuchen walking slowly with Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help.

    Under the big tree in the courtyard, there were stone tables and stools. Xiao Xuanzi took two steps forward, drew a handkerchief from his bosom to wipe the stone stools and stone tables, and then asked Chu Liuchen to sit down.

    In the room, Shao Wanru got the news and froze for a moment. She had heard from Chu Liuchen that he would send her a gift on her birthday. Why did hee here in person directly?

    ¡°Is Prince Chen here?¡± Shao Wanru asked again in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah, Prince Chen is here!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded repeatedly and said with her face melting in smiles. She had known the rtionship between Prince Chen and her master long before. Seeing that Prince Chen was so sincere to her master, she felt increasingly joyful.

    ¡°Ask him toe in and sit down for a while, and tell him that I thank him for saving my life.¡± Shao Wanru made up an excuse after thinking for a while.

    Everyone knew that Chu Liuchen had saved her life at the gate of the imperial pce on that day, so she didn¡¯t have to avoid meeting Chu Liuchen. Otherwise, she seemed to be a little too punctilious.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to ask Prince Chen in right away!¡± Qing¡¯er said and walked out cheerfully.

    Coming to the yard and seeing Chu Liuchen sitting under the tree, she hurriedly knelt down and apologized. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t recognize you just now. I¡¯ve been rebuked by my master. She said that she should thank you for saving her life and invite you toe in and sit down for a while!¡±

    Chu Liuchen stood up, nced around the whole yard with his pretty eyes, and said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He was dressed in avender cloak with a fringe of snow-white fur, which made him look as gentle as jade. If it hadn¡¯t been for his face which was too pale, he would have looked as handsome as a fairy.

    Through the window of the main room, Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. She had been struck by the handsome face when she was very young. At that time, she, who was still a little girl, won Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s favor and was raised in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. During the period, she got acquainted with Prince Zhou and Prince Yue. Her nurse told her that her mother asked her to curry favor with these two little princes.

    She had been smart since her childhood, so she certainly won the two princes¡¯ favor as her mother asked. She also enjoyed ying with them. Since she became their ymate, she was keenly aware that even the servants around her became cautious. The servants of the little princes, who looked down upon her at the beginning, also became respectful to herter.

    Butter, she met Prince Chen. The little Prince Chen sat quietly in the pavilion, which was as beautiful as a painting. Shao Yanru thought that she had never seen such a good-looking child and wanted to y with him very much, so she ran over. Unexpectedly, she was stopped before getting close to him, and was told that she was not allowed to approach him.

    Shao Yanru burst into tears at once, and then she saw the incredibly good-looking child turn around to look at her coldly. His gaze made her dare not to continue crying and have to wipe her tears away and throw herself into her nurse¡¯s arms in panic.

    After that, she met Chu Liuchen a few more times, but she failed to approach him every time. In her heart, this little prince was a sweet but impossible dream.

    Later, she learned from Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou¡¯s private conversation that he was the Third Prince Chu Liuchen, who was the first to be conferred the title of Prince, and he was conferred the title Prince Chen soon after he was born. The two princes described him as a sickly child who wouldn¡¯t live long and could die at any time.

    Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou said something mean about him in private. They said that he was sick and could not y with others, otherwise he could die identally when ying. Neither the Empress Dowager nor the emperor allowed them to y with him. Even if he just chatted with someone outside for a while, they were afraid that he would be blown away.

    He was a piece of trash made of porcin!

    In order to have a better rtionship with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, Shao Yanru certainly did not say anything bad about Chu Liuchen. Nevertheless, she bore abundant malice toward Prince Chen, who refused to y with her. But even so, when she looked at him from a distance, she still felt that he was as beautiful as a painting. How could he be such a good-looking child?

    Now Prince Chen, who was as beautiful as a dream and looked as pretty as a girl, had grown up. Despite his pale face and slender figure, he still looked as handsome as a god. His loose sleeves swayed as he moved, like wings.

    ¡°Go to find out why Prince Chen came here?¡± Withdrawing her gaze, Shao Yanru instructed her maid with a trace of deepness across her eyes.

    Shuqi answered and left. After a while, she found out about it. In the whole yard, there was only a silly inferior maid Qing¡¯er. It was always easy to ask Qing¡¯er about what happened. Shuqi had given plenty of gifts to Qing¡¯er in private so that Qing¡¯er told her everything she knew.

    ¡°Miss, it is said that Prince Chen came to the Yuhui Nunnery. When he came here, he was too tired to walk further, so he came in to have a rest and ask for a cup of water. The Fifth Miss recognized him and invited him into the room for a chat. It is said that Prince Chen once saved the Fifth Miss¡¯s life at the gate of the imperial pce!¡±

    Shuqi said indifferently, because she had heard about it before.

    Shao Yanru fell silent for a moment. She had also heard about it before. Although she was on the mountain at that time, this matter and the series of subsequent events had attracted her attention.

    She found it strange at that time. Was Prince Chen such a warm-hearted person? Why had she never noticed it? She deliberately sent someone down the mountain to inquire about it. Madam of Duke Xing wrote her a letter to tell her the whole story and ask her to burn the letter after reading it.

    Speaking of which, the disturbance at the gate of the imperial pce was actually created by Countess Yong who was stirred up by Shao Yanru¡¯s mother. Unexpectedly, something went wrong, Prince Chen was involved in it, and then it became more influential. After that, everyone thought that Shao Wanru had been implicated by Prince Chen. It did no harm to Shao Wanru, but made the whole capital city cordoned off.

    It sounded like just an ident, but Shao Yanru did not think so. In thest battle between her and Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru was unscathed, while she had to hurt herself to prove her innocence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Yanru stood up with her hands on the table. In fact, she had almost recovered, but she still pretended to be walking with difficulty every time she went out.

    She wanted to take a look in person.......

 Chapter 530 - I Want to Eat Longevity Noodles

    <h4>Chapter 530 I Want to Eat Longevity Noodles</h4>

    When Shao Yanru came, Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen were sitting opposite on the mat. Qu Le stepped back to the door after serving tea. Xiao Xuanzi stood beside her with a smile, looking quite amiable.

    ¡°Why are you here, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru looked Chu Liuchen up and down and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because I want toe here!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his pretty eyes and said inadvertently.

    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you say...¡± Came now a cautious inquiry from Shao Wanru.

    Before she finished her words, they heard Qu Le¡¯s voice from the door, ¡°I pay you my respects, First Miss!¡±

    She slowly closed her cherry mouth and shifted her gaze from Chu Liuchen to the door.

    ¡°Has your master got up?¡± Shao Yanru said gently in a soft and pleasant voice.

    ¡°My master has got up, but...¡± Qu Le seemed to intend to stop her from entering the room, but Shao Yanru interrupted her gently, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going inside to see her!¡±

    Shao Yanru showed up at the door. Seeing Chu Liuchen, she seemed to be stunned for a moment and then walked in gracefully.

    ¡°I pay you my respects, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru walked up to Chu Liuchen and bowed sideways to him respectfully. She couldn¡¯t stand steadily at the moment because of her foot injury and almost fell. Shuqi nimbly held her so that she didn¡¯t fall.

    Shao Yanru blushed and gently pushed Shuqi, seeming to feel ashamed of her indiscreet behavior, but she didn¡¯t exin it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, First Miss Shao?¡± Chu Liuchen looked up at Shao Yanru and asked indifferently, as if he didn¡¯t notice Shao Yanru¡¯s gentle and restrained look.

    ¡°Ie to see Fifth Sister and didn¡¯t expect you are here.¡± Shao Yanru lowered her head and said with a reddish face.

    ¡°I am tired, so Ie here to ask for a cup of tea from my cousin!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He picked up the teacup at his hand, put it down slowly after taking a sip, and then gave Shao Yanru a sidelong nce.

    Shao Wanru was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ granddaughter, so she could certainly be considered Chu Liuchen¡¯s cousin. Nevertheless, this topic inevitably reminded Shao Yanru of her childhood. At that time, how she wished she were Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s biological granddaughter!

    The room fell silent strangely. Shao Yanru stood there in embarrassment for a long while. Seeing that the two of them did not speak, she had to make her farewells softly.

    Chu Liuchen waved his hand, and Shao Yanru left with a flushed face. After getting out of the room, she almost failed to hold back the anger in her heart.

    Shao Wanru just sat there casually without saying anything, as if she were just an ordinary maid.

    Clenching her teeth, she suppressed the anger in her, put on a gentle look, smiled gently at Xiao Xuanzi at the door, and then left slowly with the help of Shuqi.

    He was just a sickly prince. Even if he was the best-looking, it was meaningless. He couldn¡¯tpare with the glory and wealth she was about to get...

    Shao Wanru was just lucky to be Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter. If she was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter, she would be the princes¡¯ cousin. But although she wasn¡¯t their cousin, it was no big deal. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou still felt extraordinarily tender and protective toward her.

    ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡± After walking into the room, Shao Yanru let go of Shuqi¡¯s hand, and instructed Shuqi after walking a few steps steadily.

    Wasn¡¯t Prince Chen even too sick to get up? Why did hee up the mountain and happen toe to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard? Was it really a coincidence? She was inexplicably angry, and her eyes became gloomy...

    ¡°Cousin?¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile after Shao Yanru left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Zhuozhuo?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted his eyes and said leisurely. Then he swayed his chin toward the teacup in front of him and said naturally, ¡°I am thirsty. Fill my cup!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you drink tea in your own mansion?¡± Although Shao Wanru reached out to fill his cup, she said impatiently.

    ¡°Of course I want more than a cup of tea. I¡¯m hungry until now, so I especiallye here to ask for a bowl of longevity noodles. I heard that the noodles here are great!¡±

    After picking up the cup and taking a sip, Chu Liuchen pretended to be lost in contemtion and said.

    ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that it will be discovered?¡± Shao Wanru was not as patient as him. She gave him a hard look and said. He came and went so frequently that she was afraid that it would be discovered.

    Moreover, he usually came here secretly, but this time he came here openly without being afraid of arousing others¡¯ suspicion. Shao Yanru in the next room obviously came here to inquire about it just now.

    Seeing that Shao Yanru was driven away by Chu Liuchen relentlessly, Shao Wanru felt inexplicably delighted.

    ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯ve visited Imperial Grandmother beforeing here,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, leaned back again and stretched out his hand to support his head, looking extremelyzy.

    However, Shao Wanru took a deep breath and asked in astonishment, ¡°Your Highness, have you told the Empress Dowager about it?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I tell her? At that time, in view of the fact that you were going toe up the mountain to observe mourning for your parents, it was inappropriate for you to get engaged with me. Now since you are going down the mountain, I don¡¯t have to avoid meeting you!¡± Chu Liuchen gave her a sidelong nce and said slowly.

    Shao Wanru felt flustered. Seeing him take it for granted, she didn¡¯t know what to say and only felt confused.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, do you mean that I don¡¯t need to tell Imperial Grandmother about it? Not only Imperial Grandmother but also Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess know about our rtionship!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a snort in displeasure. He reached out to grab Shao Wanru¡¯s slender hand, making her almost run into the table and lie prone on the mat.

    Feeling her hand held by Chu Liuchen and bitten hard by him, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help screaming in pain and bursting into tears.

    ¡°Your Highness, how... how can you bite me...¡± Shao Wanruined in an injured tone with a puckered mouth.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that? I will eat you once I get angry!¡± Looking at the bite mark on the back of Shao Wanru¡¯s white hand, Chu Liuchen saidcently.

    ¡°Your Highness, you should mind your behavior as a Prince!¡± Shao Wanru said. She felt that she was calm, otherwise she would bite him too.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, I am your fiance, right? I can certainlye to visit my fiancee without being stealthy!¡± Chu Liuchen said inadvertently.

    Shao Wanru swallowed and looked at the door with a flushed face. She did not know when the door had been half closed and Qu Le and Xiao Xuanzi had left.

    ¡°Your Highness, did you tell the Empress Dowager that you wereing to see me?¡± Shao Wanru asked, letting out a sigh of relief in her heart. Despite her flushed face, she didn¡¯t look nervous as before.

    ¡°Of course. I struggled toe up the mountain to celebrate your birthday. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this!¡± Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate facial features tangled, Chu Liuchen became joyful. So he stopped torturing her, just held her hand in his big hand, turned aroundzily and said.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you not afraid of it being discovered?¡± Shao Wanru asked worriedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to marry you? They won¡¯t allow me to do that?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at Shao Wanru and said discontentedly.

    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you mean that you wanted to make me your cover because you didn¡¯t want to get married?¡± Shao Wanru tried hard to suppress the shock in her heart, opened her eyes wide to look at him and asked.

    ¡°Are you not my cover after marrying me? Don¡¯t you really want to be my cover? Do you want to marry someone else?¡± Chu Liuchen said in an unkind tone.

    Shao Wanru had never thought about marrying someone else. Since her rebirth, she had been tied to Chu Liuchen. Shao Wanru had never thought about it, so she immediately shook her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, you really think too much. How could it be possible!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible, just stop asking. You just need to marry into my mansion when the timees. Or are you not satisfied with me?¡± Chu Liuchen said. He loosened his grip and raised Shao Wanru¡¯s hand so that she could clearly see the bite mark on the back of her hand.

    ¡°Your Highness, what are you talking about? Since you have your n, I¡¯ll do as you ask!¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly. She was a little flustered and a little confused, or had some other feelings. But she could not figure them out for a while. She subconsciously wanted to clench her fists, but she failed to do that because one of her hands was firmly held by Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°After Ie to see you this time, it will be convenient for me toe here in future. It¡¯s inconvenient for me toe here in the middle of the night,¡± Chu Liuchen said naturally, as if it was Shao Wanru who always asked him toe here in the middle of the night.

    Shao Wanru felt ashamed and angry. For a moment, she almost lost control of herself and intended to push Chu Liuchen away. However, he seemed to be unaware of this, still held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said with deep feeling.

    ¡°No one asked you toe in the middle of the night!¡± Shao Wanru said impatiently. Anyway, there was no one else in the room, so she did not need to be too punctilious.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, aren¡¯t you the reason why I climbed over the wall in the middle of the night?¡± Chu Liuchen opened his eyes wide and said with a smile. Seeing Shao Wanru in front of him look like an annoyed little beast, he only found it interesting.

    Since she was going to marry him, there was no way of letting her go!

    As a cover, she should cover up something for him!

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said, about to be angry from embarrassment. She red at Chu Liuchen with shame and annoyance and unconsciously raised her voice.

    ¡°Well, well, it¡¯s all my fault. But I¡¯m really hungry now. Serve me a bowl of longevity noodles!¡± Chu Liuchen stopped teasing Shao Wanru, took her hand and said.

    ¡°Your Highness, please let me get up first.¡± Shao Wanru reached out to withdraw her hand but failed, so she could only say helplessly.

    Chu Liuchen was very obedient this time. He let go of her hand and Shao Wanru hurriedly withdrew her hand. She looked at the bite mark on the back of her hand and gave him a hard look. He did have healthy teeth. He just pretended to be seriously ill as she expected. She had seen through him. Flying here and there did no harm to him. How could he im to be seriously ill?

    She wouldn¡¯t be deceived!

    She bit her lip in anger and stood up helplessly. At this moment, Yujie should havee back. So she walked to the door and opened the door. As she expected, she saw Yujie holding a tray and standing beside Qu Le and Xiao Xuanzi.

    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Yujie hurriedly handed the tray to her. Shao Wanru took it. After entering the room, she returned to the mat, put the tray on the table and said impatiently, ¡°Your Highness, the noodles are ready!¡±

    There was only a bowl of noodles with chopped green onions on top. It was simple, but looked delicious.

    There was only an extremely long strip of noodle in the bowl...

 Chapter 531 - The Jealousy Coming from Next Door

    <h4>Chapter 531 The Jealousy Coming from Next Door</h4>

    ncing at the only bowl of noodles, Shao Wanru swallowed her saliva reluctantly. She also felt hungry and wanted to eat her longevity noodles. However, Chu Liuchen, who sat opposite to her, sat up and picked up the chopsticks, seeming to be about to eat the noodles.

    She picked up the bowl and looked at Chu Liuchen. Seeing him looking at the noodles with eager eyes naturally, she felt extremely aggrieved, took a deep breath and realized that he came for her longevity noodles today and she had no choice but to give in to him given the circumstances.

    She pushed the noodles over. Despite her grievance, she had to show a graceful smile, because she could not let this moody man realize her reluctance.

    She felt indignant, while put on a gentle expression. Since she lived with Shao Yanru, Shao Wanru felt that she had done an increasingly good job in putting on a gentle expression.

    ¡°Your Highness, please have some noodles!¡±

    Chu Liuchen replied with an ¡°uh¡±, took the tray away from the table impatiently, picked up an end of the noodle and began to eat slowly. There was actually not a lot of noodles. After he took a few mouthfuls, there was less than half a bowl of noodles left, and Shao Wanru could even see the other end of the noodle. She looked toward Chu Liuchen¡¯s face along the noodle with her watery eyes. Although it was inconvenient to eat a long noodle, he acted very elegantly.

    She looked at the noodles eagerly, swallowed again and asked almost subconsciously, ¡°Your Highness, is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Great. Zhuozhuo, do you feel like have a taste of it?¡± Chu Liuchen picked up the noodle with chopsticks, swallowed a mouthful of noodles and said with a smile. He had never seen her act so greedily before. At this moment, he found her reluctant and helpless expression quite interesting.

    Daring not preparing another bowl of noodles for him, she deserved it!

    ¡°Your Highness, are you going to give me back my longevity noodles?¡± Shao Wanru said in surprise and reached for the other pair of chopsticks on the side. There were two pairs of chopsticks.

    ¡°Eat it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile and pointed to the other end of the noodle in the bowl.

    ncing at the few noodles left, she thought that today was her birthday and she should be the boss to whom everyone should listen. Then ncing at Chu Liuchen, who picked up the other end of the noodle with his chopsticks, she found that he had stopped eating. He should be full and seemed to be about to put down his chopsticks.

    She was really reluctant to see the longevity noodles Yujie made for her eaten by Chu Liuchen.

    She suddenly lost her head, picked up the other end of the noodle and sucked it hard at the fastest speed in her life. She thought that she could eat at least half of the noodles in the bowl at a time. After that, she would stop eating and leave the rest of the noodles to Chu Liuchen generously so as not to waste the noodles Yujie made for her.

    Thinking of this, she sucked hard and took a full mouthful of noodles. However, she suddenly failed to continue sucking the noodle. She looked up in astonishment, only to find that the rest of the noodle was in Chu Liuchen¡¯s mouth and she was only a little distance away from his thin lips. For a moment, she was so shocked that she bit hard and cut up the noodle.

    She subconsciously chewed the noodle hard and managed to swallow the noodle in her mouth. Her cheeks were bulging, making her look like a little pet that was eating. She was not as elegant as usual, but more innocent and real.

    Chu Liuchen swallowed the noodle in his mouth gracefully, while looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s face with a smile. Then his eyes fell on her red lips which were originally so bright-colored that they looked iparably mboyant even if she didn¡¯t wear any lipstick. But now, her lips became a little hotter and more attractive after she ate some noodles. He saw this with his eyes bing deep.

    Shao Wanru almost wolfed down the noodle. When she swallowed thest mouthful, she subconsciously looked up at Chu Liuchen, only to see him looking at her with his deep eyes. She was shocked and shy, and her face turned red. She swallowed thest mouthful of noodle too fast and choked on it.

    She clutched her chest, turned around and coughed hard. As a handing from behind patted her gently a few times, she heard an elegant and gentle voice from behind, ¡°You are too careless. You don¡¯t need to eat in a rush. I¡¯ll treat you to some noodles next time!¡±

    Shao Wanru coughed so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. It was obvious that he suddenly continued eating the noodle and got close to her, but he described her as someone eating in a rush.

    She was shy and angry with a blush which she didn¡¯t know was caused by cough or shyness.

    Struggling to stop coughing, Shao Wanru found a cup in front of her and reached out to take it without hesitation. After taking a few sips, she finally suppressed her difort.

    She raised her watery eyes full of tears caused by coughing, looked at Chu Liuchen reproachfully and tried to say with a serious look, ¡°Your Highness, if you intend to eat all of the noodles, just tell me. Why did you eat the noodle while I was eating!¡±

    She was extremely shy, but still attempted to act sedately and decently. However, her charming eyes were almost overflowing with tears and looked so pitiful that made him feel tender toward her.

    He felt that she was just a child pretending to be an adult.

    Chu Liuchen found it increasingly amusing. She didn¡¯t realize how aggrieved she looked at the moment, but thought that she looked very dignified and strict.

    The delight lit up every part of his handsome face and finally fell into his eyes. He reached out to gently pinch her tender white face and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t do that again!¡±

    If he went on teasing her, she would definitely be angry from embarrassment!

    After saying that, he drew a gift box from his bosom, pushed it to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Have a look and see if you like it. This is your birthday gift from me. I heard that they are made by a famous craftsman.¡±

    ¡°Made by a famous craftsman?¡± Shao Wanru said. She tried to stop thinking about what had happened just now and reached out to take the box with a little curiosity about the gift made by a famous craftsman. She had a set of jewels made by a famous craftsman before and almost quarreled with Di Fenn for them.

    She opened the box and saw that it was a set of tourmaline head-ornaments. It included an orchid-shaped hairpin. Different from usual orchid-shaped ornaments which were elegant and light-colored, the orchid-shaped hairpin was bright and vibrant and made of yellow and light purple tourmaline with superb techniques. The two colors adding some novelty to the orchid which looked extremely elegant, coupled with the excellent workmanship, made the hairpin look vivid and lifelike.

    The earrings were also orchid-shaped. The two hanging eardrops were two long pink orchids each of which had two pieces of green leaves.

    It also included a frontlet with a hanging orchid as big as a seed pearl in the middle. The orchid was small but exquisite and made of tourmaline which was white touched with red, making the frontlet peerlessly delicate.

    It was a set of orchid-shaped jewels. Shao Wanru had seen plenty of sets of jewels, but had never seen such beautiful orchid-shaped jewels. She was born in early autumn and liked in and elegant orchids. Although Tang Qianyan was popr in the capital and there were a few people who liked orchids, she only liked orchids.

    ¡°Thanks, Your Highness!¡± Looking at the gift in her hand lovingly, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help smiling. As a girl, she liked this kind of jewels striking her fancy. Although she couldn¡¯t wear them now, it was pleasant to have a look at them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the gift in person, and I should leave now. If there is any problem, just send Qing¡¯er to my mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s smiling face with satisfaction, stood up and said leisurely. After that, under Shao Wanru¡¯s surprised eyes, he stretched out his slender finger to wipe Shao Wanru¡¯s little face, and then a piece of chopped green onion appeared on his white finger.

    The blush, which had just faded a little, immediately spread all over her face. She said angrily, ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pull me. I really have some business and have to leave!¡± Chu Liuchen pinched her face with his fingers, felt her skin as smooth as congealed butter, raised his pretty eyes and said gently.

    She really felt that his words seemed toe from a graceful childe in the secr world without being stained by dust, if she ignored what he had done just now!

    ¡°Your Highness, take care. I won¡¯t bother to see you out!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and said in anger. He was such an evil man with two faces!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I will leave on my own!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand gently and said. After that, he walked to the door slowly under Shao Wanru¡¯s angry big eyes and opened the half-closed door. Seeing a few servants standing in front of the door, he walked out.

    Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly followed him.

    When walking to the yard, Chu Liuchen suddenly stopped and turned to look at the main room with a trace of perceptible coldness in his gentle and dignified pretty eyes.

    Shao Yanru, who was peeking behind the window, hurriedly hid behind the curtain. At that moment, she felt that she seemed to be seen by the pair of eyes as sharp as a knife. Although she knew that she was unlikely to be seen, she was still flustered.

    When she slowly leaned out, she found that Chu Liuchen had disappeared in the courtyard. He should have left. She leaned back against the curtain, showing jealousy and hatred in her beautiful eyes.

    She had spent a period of time with Prince Chen when she was young. Why was Shao Wanru the only one attracting Prince Chen¡¯s attention? As a cold and aloof man, Prince Chen should not care about anyone. Why did he save Shao Wanru at the pce gate? Why did he go to Shao Wanru¡¯s room instead of her room today?

    She refused to ept it. Was it because Shao Wanru was the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Prince Chen¡¯s so-called ¡°cousin¡±? At the thought of this, she rolled her eyes and sat down in front of the table with a sneer. Although Prince Chen was unlikely to inherit the throne, he was extremely handsome. Neither Prince Yue nor Prince Zhou couldpare with him.

    She refused to ept that she lost because she was not the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!

    Apart from his good look, Prince Chen was actually of some other use. At least he was favored by the Empress Dowager. It was said that even the Emperor always listened to his words. If she could make him fall in love with her, it would be quite helpful.

    Although she was unwilling to marry Prince Chen, she was willing to be the cinnabar, which never faded, in his heart.

    Shao Wanru was unqualified topete with her. She knew Prince Chen earlier and had childhood friendship with him. It was impossible that Shao Wanru¡¯s identity as his ¡°cousin¡± could bring them closer!

    Shao Yanru rolled her eyes and began to ponder on how she could find a chance to get close to Prince Chen. Prince Chen had always disliked being approached by others. She had pretended to bump into him before, but failed. What should she do to attract his attention now?

    With a sh of sparkle in her eyes, she suddenly thought of something and said to Shuqi, ¡°Let¡¯s go to visit Pushan Nun!¡±

    Prince Chen would nevere up the mountain for no reason. She guessed that it should have something to do with Pushan Nun¡¯s entering the imperial pce. She had to find the right time...

 Chapter 532 - Treat Different People Differently

    <strong>Chapter 532 Treat Different People Differently</strong>

    ¡°The reason why Prince Chen came to the Yuhui Nunnery is that the Empress Dowager wants you to draw a painting of Guanyin?¡± Shao Yanru asked, looking at Pushan Nun¡¯s face in astonishment.

    ¡°He did say that,¡± Pushan Nun said with an amiable smile.

    ¡°So he¡¯s going to stay on the mountain for a day or two?¡± Shao Yanru realized something and asked.

    ¡°I promised toplete it within three days,¡± said Pushan Nun implicitly.

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Shao Yanru had got the information she wanted, so she stood up and said goodbye with a smile.

    ¡°First Miss, do you feel better?¡± Pushan Nun looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s foot and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thank you for your concern, master!¡± Shao Yanru said, stood up straight and bowed to her. After that, she turned around and left slowly. Looking carefully, Pushan Nun found that she was slightly shambling on one of her feet. When she walked to the door of the silence room, Shuqi hurriedly came over to help her.

    Pushan Nun watched Shao Yanru leaving with increasing gentleness in her eyes...

    At the door of the courtyard, Shao Yanru met Huiqing Nun and learned Chu Liuchen¡¯s residence from her. He lived in an incense room which was not far away from them. After thinking for a while at the door, she turned and headed for the incense room.

    That was arge incense room with three main rooms. In the past, it was a ce where high-ranking pilgrims offered incense in the Yuhui Nunnery, but now it became Prince Chen¡¯s temporary residence.

    Shao Yanru did not directly go to visit Chu Liuchen, but just sat and enjoyed the flowers in a pavilion not far from his courtyard.

    The pavilion was built on a prominent rock which was neither too high nor too low, but she could see everything in the courtyard when sitting in the pavilion. Conversely, if someone looked up in the courtyard, he could definitely see Shao Yanru in the pavilion.

    The main room was facing the pavilion. If someone stood by the window and looked out, he could also see her.

    There were a few chrysanthemums in bud outside the pavilion, and they were elegant and gorgeous. Shao Yanru leaned against the pavilion pirzily. The flowers and the beautyplemented each other. Anyone, who saw this scene from a distance, would involuntarily stop to look at it. Shao Yanru had always been confident in her appearance. Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t understand the passion a man felt for a woman when he was a child. But now he, who had grown up, certainly had a different attitude toward girls.

    The members of the royal family had plenty of cousins, many of whom were female, and there were plenty of married princesses. However, when she was a child, she had heard from Prince Yue and Prince Zhou that Chu Liuchen had never treated anyone of them kindly, not to mention recognizing anyone of them as his cousin. But just now, he had recognized Shao Wanru as his cousin, which meant that he had seen the light.

    That was great!

    She was only afraid that Prince Chen didn¡¯t understand the passion a man felt for a woman. Since he had seen the light, he naturally had a different attitude toward girls. Even if he had been rude to her before, it did not matter. Prince Chen was not an ordinary prince. He had always been cold to others and spoken his mind even in the imperial pce, not to mention here.

    Shao Yanru was confident that if Prince Chen had more contact with her, he would get along well with her like Prince Yue and Prince Zhou.

    There was wind on the mountain, and the wind was a little stronger on the high ce. The weather was a little cold in autumn when it was not a sunny day. After being blown by the wind in the pavilion for a long time, Shao Yanru finally saw some peoplee out of the yard. From afar, she could see a man dressed in fur finery followed by a group of guards and young eunuchs. It was Chu Liuchen who was surrounded by them.

    He seemed to be about to go out.

    Shao Yanru stood up with the help of Shuqi and walked down slowly with difficulty. There were not many steps, but they were winding. In addition, she had difficulty in walking. When she came down, Chu Liuchen happened to pass her. However, he looked steadily forward as if he did not see her.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru hurriedly stepped forward, bowed respectfully to Chu Liuchen behind him and said softly.

    Chu Liuchen stopped, and asked gently after looking her up and down askance, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t know you live here. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you!¡± Shao Yanru bit her lip, raised her gentle and pretty face to look at Chu Liuchen shyly and said.

    He was as handsome as someone in a painting. Although she had nned to hook up with him, she involuntarily blushed at the sight of him. She twisted her handkerchief, looking like a teenage girl first awakening of love who met the man she admired but did not know what to say at the moment.

    She was gorgeous and at the height of her charm and beauty like a flower in full bloom, showing a girl¡¯s tenderness and effeminacy in every twinkle and smile. Besides, after she had been blown by the wind in the pavilion for a long time, her dark hair was a little messy with one or two strands hanging loose in front of her ear, making her look as pretty as jade, delicate and adorable.

    Both her pale face and her slightly pale lips showed her delicateness.

    She was so beautiful and so pitiful. No man in the world could ignore her beauty, and Prince Chen, who was not interested in girls, was no exception!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Chu Liuchen seemed to have ignored her, said lightly and was about to leave.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru said in a sweet voice. She walked up to Chu Liuchen in a few steps, presented him with a chrysanthemum and said with a blush on her face, ¡°Your Highness, this is the chrysanthemum I picked just now. It¡¯s beautiful. Please consider it a chance for me to make amends. I hope you could forgive me for disturbing you!¡±

    Chu Liuchen frowned and took the blooming chrysanthemum.

    Shao Yanru was overjoyed, looked at Chu Liuchen with excitement and limpid ripples in her eyes and said in an extremely soft voice, ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    However, the flower was thrown casually on the ground and trampled by Chu Liuchen. It was smashed into pieces. Chu Liuchen still looked gentle and elegant, almost as gentle as jade. With a smile, he turned around and left in a hurry with his entourage, leaving Shao Yanru trembling in the wind. If it weren¡¯t for being supported by Shuqi, she would have fainted just now.

    ¡°Miss, Miss...¡± Looking at Shao Yanru, whose face was as pale as snow, Shuqi panicked and whispered to her hurriedly. Watching Chu Liuchen walking forward, she felt a burst of fear in her heart.

    Just now, she saw clearly that Prince Chen showed a gentle but sarcastic smile. That kind of gentle smile was more like a sharp sword mercilessly slicing through the romantic scene created by her master.

    This Prince Chen was really different from Prince Yue and Prince Zhou.

    The way more direct than disregarding her advances was trampling it without mercy!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Yanru said. Her face turned blue and then green, and finally turned red in a shameful rage.

    Since she went down the mountain two years ago, she had always been pursued by numerous people. Both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou had promised her that they would like to marry her and make her their consort. But before the situation was clear, she was not willing to give them any urate answer. Anyway they both went after her and presented her with every good stuff they got to please her.

    Prince Chen was an unromantic blockhead indeed.

    She went back in a shameful rage. But before she reached the door of her courtyard, she was stopped by someone. This time, it was Qiu Yu.

    ¡°First Miss Shao!¡± Qiu Yu greeted her with a smiling face. He had instructed someone to keep an eye on Shao Yanru, so he knew that she had gone out and waited for her at the door.

    Although he had been waiting for a long time, it was better than being unable to see her. He hadn¡¯t seen the First Miss Shao in these days and missed her a lot.

    Shuqi stepped forward and stood in front of Shao Yanru. As Shao Yanru¡¯s personal maid, she certainly knew that her master did not like Qiu Yu in front of them. So she acted like a very well-behaved maid intending to protect her master.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯ve been rude!¡± Shuqi said seriously.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been rude indeed. I just want to ask how the First Miss¡¯s injury is.¡± Qiu Yu rubbed his hands together and said with a blush.

    The girl he adored was in front of him, but a maid stood between them. Even so, he still admired her. It meant that the First Miss Shao was a well-behaveddy, so she couldn¡¯t be thedy meeting a man in secret. Thinking that a dignified and decentdy like her had been misunderstood by others, he felt increasingly tender and protective toward her.

    He had exined to those, who had witnessed the secret meeting that day, that the First Miss Shao had twisted her ankle and it was impossible for her toe out at night. However, some people believed it, while some didn¡¯t. Thinking of this, he felt increasingly sorry for Shao Yanru.

    ¡°My master is very well. Your Excellency, please don¡¯t disturb her. If it is known by others, my master¡¯s reputation will be ruined,¡± Shuqi said. She was a little taller than Shao Yanru, who needed such a maid on some specific asions.

    She was tall, and sturdier than other maids, so Shao Yanru almost hid herselfpletely behind her.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s my fault. First Miss, please go back and have a good rest!¡± Qiu Yu stepped aside and murmured, while still searching for Shao Yanru¡¯s figure with his eyes. How could there be such a beautiful and well-behaveddy? Seeing that she hid behind the maid properly, he knew that she was really a good girl who was scrupulously honest even when there was no one around.

    However, he couldn¡¯t see her. For a moment, he lost his wits and thought that it would be good if she could peek at him indiscreetly at this moment.

    Watching Shao Yanru walk past him without looking sideways, he felt inexplicably sad. Even if the First Miss Shao just secretly nced at him, it was good. However, the First Miss Shao was so well-behaved that she did not even nce at him.

    After his beloved girl left, he reluctantly withdrew his gaze and became dispirited. He kicked a small stone under his feet and felt dejected.

    After standing for a while, he looked up at her, who had gone away, again and sighed lightly. He really liked this First Miss Shao. If there was a chance next time, he must ask her if he could go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to propose marriage to her. Although he was not noble enough for her, he would treat her well forever and never let her down.

    However, Qiu Yu didn¡¯t know if he could meet her next time, or if he could talk to her if he met her. He was uncertain.

    He turned around helplessly and walked back listlessly with his head down. Unexpectedly, there was someone standing behind him. He turned around with his head down and bumped into the person.

    Nevertheless, the person behind him reacted quickly. He hurriedly reached out to grab his arm, took a step back, and reminded him, ¡°Qiu Yu, what are you thinking about? Be careful!¡±

    Qiu Yu looked up. As soon as he saw the person in front of him clearly, he became vigorous and held his hand in surprise.

 Chapter 533 - Can Your Father Rule the Country?

    <h4>Chapter 533 Can Your Father Rule the Country?</h4>

    ¡°Yuanqing, please help me!¡± Qiu Yu took Wen Xichi¡¯s hand and called his courtesy name excitedly.

    Both the Qiu family and the Wen family were aristocratic families, and Qiu Yu¡¯s father was on friendly terms with the Deputy Prime Minister. Although the Qiu family was also an aristocratic family, Qiu Yu was the lineal youngest son, so he was more unrestrained than his eldest brother who was about to inherit the title. His father now worked as an assistant minister in the Ministry of Justice and could be considered quite capable among the noble.

    Wen Xichi and Qiu Yu had grown up together and had been friends since they were children. So Qiu Yu was excited at the sight of Wen Xichi at this moment. Wen Xichi, who had enjoyed the reputation as a genius since he was a child, must be smart enough to think of a way to help him out of the current predicament.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wen Xichi shook off Qiu Yu¡¯s hand, stepped back in disgust, and then turned around to leave slowly and said, ¡°Hearing that you¡¯re here, I especiallye over to find you aftering up the mountain!¡±

    Wen Xichi came up the mountain today. He now worked in the Ministry of Justice. After such a great incident, the Ministry of Justice had transferred every transferrable official here and made them work in shifts every few days. Today it was Wen Xichi¡¯s turn toe up the mountain. He, who didn¡¯t know some details, came over to find Qiu Yu after learning that Qiu Yu was here.

    Unexpectedly, he saw Qiu Yu and the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The Wen¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were neighbors, and the children of the two families yed together asionally when they were young, so they naturally had a better rtionship. Nevertheless, after they grew up, it was inappropriate for them to meet each other, so they gradually drifted apart from each other.

    ¡°Yuanqing, please help me. I... I like the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯m wondering if it is possible...¡± Qiu Yu felt a little embarrassed in front of his good friend, so he muttered.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wen Xichi interrupted Qiu Yu without hesitation and gave him a sidelong nce. It was inappropriate for him to make something clear to Qiu Yu, otherwise Qiu Yu would probably suspect that he tried to ruin a girl¡¯s reputation.

    When he was a child, he could tell that this First Miss Shao was a scheming and deep-minded person. At that time, his younger sister was still alive. Shao Yanru seemed to like to y with his younger sister very much, while treating his cousin coldly. Nevertheless, when there was anything wrong, she had always made his younger sister take the me and thenforted her gently behind others.

    However, his silly younger sister was ignorant and kept chasing after Shao Yanru happily after being deceived. Even though she felt wronged and knew that it was done by Shao Yanru, she immediately wiped away her tears and chased after Shao Yanru happily as usual after hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s pleasing words in private.

    ¡°Why is it impossible? My father is Count Liyang and an assistant minister of the Ministry of Justice. Although I can¡¯t inherit the title as the youngest son, ordinary people can¡¯tpare with me.¡± Without Shao Yanru around, Qiu Yu became active, struck his chest and said proudly. He didn¡¯t consider himself arrogant. There were numerous girls wanting to marry him. He just kept finding excuses to dy his marriage because he had no desire to get married.

    ¡°Can your father rule the country?¡± Wen Xichi asked coldly.

    ¡°You...¡± Qiu Yu was shocked and said with his face turning pale. How dare Wen Xichi say that? He looked around and felt relieved after finding no one else around. He didn¡¯t understand why Wen Xichi, who had always been cautious, would say something like that.

    ¡°Yuanqing, stop talking nonsense!¡± Qiu Yu lowered his voice to say.

    ¡°Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and even Prince Xin take a fancy to the First Miss Shao. What makes you think that you can win the First Miss Shao¡¯s favor? All three of them are royal descendants, and one of them will even inherit the throne in the future. If you are not powerful enough to rule the country, how can youpare with them?¡± Wen Xichi said with a smile. It seemed that his friend was notpletely stupid. At least he knew that he should be scared at this moment.

    Qiu Yu took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you mean that all the three princes take a fancy to the First Miss Shao?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. She can¡¯t even pick one from them. Who do you think you are?¡± Wen Xichi frustrated him mercilessly with an indifferent smile on his handsome and gentle face.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m nothing indeed!¡± Qiu Yu said with his head down. If it were someone else, he would dare topete with him. However, he could notpare with the three princes. One among them could soar to the peak of power and stand high above the masses in the future. At this point, he waspletely inferior to them.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly recalled another thing and asked with his eyes suddenly opened wide, ¡°Prince Chen... Prince Chen is on the mountain. Does he alsoe here for the First Miss Shao?¡±

    Feeling nervous, Qiu Yu stammered.

    Wen Xichi squinted at him lightly and said, ¡°Prince Chen is different from you, who treat her as a treasure!¡±

    Wen Xichi had met Prince Chen before and knew that Prince Chen looked ravishing as a man. But even so, he could only sigh that Prince Chen was destined to be a tragedy because of his origin.

    Nevertheless, it had nothing to do with him. Prince Chen did not like to show up in public, so he only saw him a few times from a distance and barely had any contact with him. But it did not hinder him from hearing the rumors of Prince Chen. So he knew that Prince Chen just looked gentle but was actually cruel and merciless with no tenderness towards girls.

    A beauty was probably just a gaily dressed skeleton in his eyes. Besides, he was so handsome that there would probably be no one in the world that could match him. In fact, the so-called first beauty was not good enough in front of him.

    He inexplicably thought of a slim figure belonging to a girl who was young but delicate and gorgeous. She was still young at that time, but she should have grown up into an exceedingly pretty girl now.

    He reached out to rub his eyebrows and inexplicably thought of those dreams. Those messy dreams had not disturbed for a long time. However, at the thought of her at this moment, he recalled those dreams.

    In those dreams, he seemed to be very close to her!

    Nevertheless, those were dreams and not real after all. He kept thinking of her after meeting her, so he dreamed of her at night. Later, after she went up the mountain, those dreams slowly became less and less.

    ¡°Do the First Miss Shao and the Fifth Miss Shao both live there?¡± Putting down his hands and looking at Qiu Yu, who felt frustrated, Wen Xichi asked lightly.

    Thinking that he was asking about the situation on the mountain, Qiu Yu said feebly at once, ¡°Yes. The First Miss Shao used to live in this courtyard when learning painting from Pushan Nun on the mountain before. Later, the Fifth Miss Shao came up the mountain. Seeing that this courtyard was empty, she upied it. Now the First Miss Shao also lives on the mountain, but the Fifth Miss Shao does not intend to return it. So they now share it, while the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s own courtyard is empty!¡±

    He disliked Shao Wanru from the bottom of his heart and thought that what had happened that night seemed to be fishy and the Fifth Miss Shao was very likely the one setting the First Miss Shao up.

    What had happened that night was obviously started by the Fifth Miss Shao and Qi Tianyu, but it ended up with the First Miss Shao being suspected. Just because of this, Qiu Yu considered Shao Wanru very annoying and showed his bias against her in his words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did anything happen?¡± On hearing Qiu Yu¡¯s tone, Wen Xichi, who knew well about him, realized that something had happened and asked with aposed smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that something happened. Judge for yourself...¡± Qiu Yu had to keep it a secret in front of others for the sake of Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation, but it was different when it came to Wen Xichi, his good buddy growing up with him. What was more, he greatly admired his buddy who had cleaned up plenty of messes created by him, so he trusted Wen Xichi.

    He told the whole story of that night and the conversation between him and Qi Tianyu, and then said angrily, ¡°Qi Tianyu said that thedy was not the First Miss Shao, but when I asked him to exin it to others, he refused to do that. I don¡¯t know what he intended to do. Could it be possible that he¡¯s fascinated by the First Miss Shao, so he intended to make use of this matter to ruin her reputation and thus to marry her?¡±

    After falling silent for a moment and rolling his eyes, Wen Xichi had figured out the rough situation. At that time, because Qin Huaiyong seemed to intend to marry Shao Wanru to him, he specially investigated into the past of Shao Wanru. Although he was notpletely sure about what happened in Jiangzhou, he had a general idea of it.

    Did Qi Tianyu and Shao Wanru have an affair?

    It was absolutely impossible. He just didn¡¯t expect that the two of them bore life long grudges against each other. He frowned and inexplicably felt displeased with Qi Tianyu.

    At that time, Qi Tianyu was an adult man who was going to get married, while Shao Wanru was still an ignorant child. Wen Xichi could tell that she knew nothing about the love between a man and a woman from her innocent look when she came to the capital city. It was obvious that the eldest daughter of General Qin disobeyed the instructions for unmarried girls and had an affair with Di Yan, so she dumped Qi Tianyu.

    Speaking of this matter, Qi Tianyu was a victim, and so was Shao Wanru.

    Qi Tianyu vented his anger on Shao Wanru, who was ignorant, instead of the First Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and imed to bear life long grudges against Shao Wanru. He was so despicable.

    As a man, how could he have the nerve to bully a little girl?

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe Qi Tianyu¡¯s words. If he exins it as you ask, he will be despised as a man meeting ady in secret. No matter who thisdy is, it will do harm to his reputation. He, who has not got married during these years, must intend to marry ady from a noble family. If you ruin his n, be careful that he will take revenge on you!¡±

    Wen Xichi said lightly. He was the Number One Schr in the imperial exam, while Qi Tianyu was the Number Three Schr. So they inevitably had contact. Nevertheless, Wen Xichi was more perceptive than others, so he would not be deceived by Qi Tianyu¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°His moral conduct is indeed dishonorable. No matter who thedy is, he did meet ady in secret. How dare he even think about marrying a nobledy!¡± Qiu Yu said with a snort. Of course,pared with Qi Tianyu, he trusted Wen Xichi more.

    ¡°You should be careful! Don¡¯t interfere in private concerns! Find out the investigation files of these days and give them to me. I want to have a look!¡± Wen Xichi said inadvertently. It was indeed other people¡¯s business, and it had nothing to do with him. If he had note into contact with Shao Wanru before, he would not even ask about it.

    The two of them turned around and left as they spoke.

    Shao Yanru had just returned to her yard when suddenly hearing someone knocking on the door. She walked to the corridor and saw Qing¡¯er go to open the door. Seeing Chu Liuchen standing at the door, she blushed in surprise, pulled a strand of hair on her face backward and was about to walk over, while thinkingcently, ¡°As I expected, even Prince Chen could not escape from my honey trap¡­¡±

 Chapter 534 - The Purpose of Going Back Specially

    <h4>Chapter 534 The Purpose of Going Back Specially</h4>

    ¡°Is your master here?¡± Xiao Xuanzi walked out from behind Chu Liuchen and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, she is here.¡± Qing¡¯er looked at Xiao Xuanzi and Chu Liuchen, who looked gentle but indifferent, and then hurried back to report it.

    Because she left in a hurry, she bumped into Shao Yanru, who came over in a hurry, and almost knocked her down. She hurriedly grabbed Shao Yanru¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°First Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve rushed to report to my master.¡±

    After saying that, she let go of Shao Yanru¡¯s hand and ran inside swiftly.

    Shao Yanru was so furious that her face turned pale. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Liuchen standing in front of her, she would have instructed someone to drag Qing¡¯er away and beat her to death directly. A little maid with no manners was useless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. This is Fifth Sister¡¯s maid, who is as straightforward as Fifth Sister.¡± Shao Yanru took two steps forward, bowed slightly to Chu Liuchen and said in a soft and sweet voice.

    Chu Liuchen walked to the yard without even ncing at her. Xiao Xuanzi walked up to Shao Yanru and politely said, ¡°First Miss, you¡¯re all politeness. My master wants to talk to the Fifth Miss, so we won¡¯t bother you!¡±

    After saying that, he saluted Shao Yanru with joined hands and followed Chu Liuchen in a hurry.

    Several guards stood in the yard and looked at everything alertly, including Shao Yanru, with one of their hands on the sharp swords on their waists. Although they just put their hands on the hilts, it was flustering and frightening.

    Shao Yanru was more than shy at this moment. She held Shuqi¡¯s hand firmly and pinched it hard. Chu Liuchen came for Shao Wanru instead of her.

    The sharp pain made Shuqi¡¯s face turn pale, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She could only beg in a low voice, ¡°First Miss, let¡¯s go back and have a rest. You haven¡¯t recovered and shouldn¡¯t walk too much!¡±

    Shao Yanru turned around softly, slowly rxed her hand, and entered her main room in a delicate and weak manner with Shuqi¡¯s help. After entering the room, she raised her hand and pped Shuqi, making Shuqi take two steps back and almost fall. Shuqi reached out to cover her face but didn¡¯t dare to cry with red eyes, only looking at Shao Yanru fearfully.

    Shao Yanru ignored her after pping her, and sat down on the chair by the window, where she could see it clearly when Chu Liuchen came out.

    Why did hee for Shao Wanru again and again?

    Seeing that her master had calmed down, Shuqi hurriedly put down her hand from her face, went to bring a cup of water for Shao Yanru and then stood behind Shao Yanru obediently. Despite the great pain on her hand and her face, she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound or reach out to rub her hand or her face in front of Shao Yanru.

    Being pped or pinched by her master wouldn¡¯t kill her, but her master might kill her upon seeing her rubbing the wounds...

    ¡°Your Highness, why do youe here again?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen, who came back again, and asked in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not wee?¡± Chu Liuchen said. He squinted at her, sat down on the mat, picked up the teacup on the table, and drank it up.

    Looking at the teacup that Chu Liuchen put down, Shao Wanru blushed. She had obviously drunk half of the tea from the cup.

    ¡°I forgot to give you the gift from Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen drew another jewelry box from his bosom and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother asked you to go to the imperial pce and spend some time with her when you are free after you go down the mountain. The pass she gave you is still valid.¡±

    ¡°What does Her Highness mean?¡± Shao Wanru asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Nothing special. Imperial Grandmother just wants to show her kindness!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and said as he walked out.

    He came and left in a hurry. Shao Wanru had to send him out during their conversation.

    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ve expressed Imperial Grandmother¡¯s kindness for her and given you the gift.¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t stop. He waved to Shao Wanru in the yard and said with impropriety.

    ¡°Okay. Thanks to the Empress Dowager. Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru stopped and said with a puzzled look.

    After watching Chu Liuchen leave, she frowned slightly and turned back to the silent room with a nk look. However, when blinking her eyes she had caught sight of Shao Yanru in front of the window of the main room.

    Chu Liuchen came here with no reason and said something inexplicable. There was something he should have said in the room, but he said it in the yard. If he didn¡¯t say it to her, he should mean to make it heard by Shao Yanru. Thinking of this, Qin Wanru realized something.

    ¡°Yujie, put away the gift from the Empress Dowager!¡± She said softly to Yujie beside her. Although she didn¡¯t say loudly, her voice carried well in the empty yard.

    Shao Yanru, who was in front of the window, heard clearly that the Empress Dowager actually gave Shao Wanru a gift, and her face changed dramatically at once.

    No wonder Prince Chen left and came back. It turned out that he did that on instructions from the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager doted on Prince Chen the most, and Prince Chen was the most obedient to the Empress Dowager. Shao Yanru was wondering what gift the Empress Dowager had given Shao Wanru and what made the Empress Dowager think highly of Shao Wanru.

    She almost tore the handkerchief in her hand apart with her eyes full of jealousy. Fortunately, Prince Chen didn¡¯te here on his own initiative. But what did the Empress Dowager mean? Did the Empress Dowager do that because of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?

    What made Shao Wanru, a girl recognized as a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion halfway, have more favor with the Empress Dowager than she did? Moreover, the Empress Dowager granted Shao Wanru a gift and asked Prince Chen to bring it here. Thinking of this, she was unwilling to see this.

    She gnashed her teeth, sat in front of the window with a gloomy face and put down the handkerchief in her hand to pull the curtain. A st of wind blew through the curtain and raised it so that she could not see Shao Wanru¡¯s expression at this moment clearly.

    She could tell that Shao Wanru must be extremelycent from her words.

    Being favored by the Empress Dowager meant nothing. The Empress Dowager was getting old. The power would be in the hands of the next emperor in the future. When she became the Empress in the future, she didn¡¯t need to care about the Empress Dowager anymore!

    At the thought of this, she slightly lifted the corners of her lips to show a cold smile and reached out to pull the curtain. As her gaze fell on a silver hook on the curtain, she suddenly thought of something and smiled even more wildly.

    She had not been smart enough in this matter. It was better to make someone else do it than to do it by herself!

    The trap set by her grandma had not beenpleted yet. She took the chance offered by Pushan Nun, but failed to kill Shao Wanru. In this case, she could let her grandma continue the n, while she just needed to keep an eye on it. Even if something went wrong, she wouldn¡¯t get involved. What her grandma did had nothing do with her...

    That afternoon, Shao Yanru asked Huiqing Nun to deliver three letters. One was for Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the other two were for her personal maid Moyan who knew to whom she should give the two letters.

    At the same time, Chu Liuchen received an envelope of documents. After reading the sealed documents in his hand, Chu Liuchen put down the letter with a gentle look, picked up the teacup and took a sip with a trace of delight in his eyes.

    ¡°Master, what do you think we should do?¡± Seeing that his master was in a good mood, Xiao Xuanzi came up and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Nothing. Just let them leave. Let¡¯s act ording to circumstances and see when they intend to make it public. The trick of the posthumous child is quite good. Everyone wants to get involved in it!¡± Chu Liuchen said inadvertently.

    ¡°Master, will theye to find you?¡± Xiao Xuanzi said worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. If it hadn¡¯t been for Imperial Grandmother¡¯s instruction, I wouldn¡¯t have struggled toe up the mountain this time.¡± Chu Liuchen said, leaning against the couch andzily flipping through the documents in his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do something about it. Since we¡¯vee out, we should do something!¡±

    ¡°Who are we going to get rid of?¡± As Xiao Xuanzi asked, he immediately figured out the answer, ¡°Those relevant officials?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to kill the most relevant ones. Just kill the one who has just surrendered!¡± Chu Liuchen said with coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°Will we assassinate him on the street?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it on the street. Take the incident that a girl was kidnapped and killed as an excuse. Has the Censorate been empty recently? I heard that everyone¡¯s attention is attracted by the case urring in the Yuhui Nunnery, but they fail to find out anything. My uncle is unwilling to make a thorough investigation. He intends to put it off for as long as possible until he can leave it unsettled!¡±

    Chu Liuchen instructed Xiao Xuanzi with a sarcastic look. Someone would expose himself when he couldn¡¯t bear to sit idle. That was for the best, so that he didn¡¯t have to do anything!

    ¡°Okay, I understand. By the way, will your going back after leaving today do harm to the Fifth Miss¡¯s reputation?¡± After discussing the business, Xiao Xuanzi recalled what his master had done before and asked.

    If his master had something to give the Fifth Miss Shao, he would have given it at that time. He didn¡¯t need to go back after leaving. In particr, he left just after sitting for a while.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they always suspect the rtionship between Zhuozhuo and me? I just let them see it clearly!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°Master, do you mean to officially confirm the engagement between you and the Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked uncertainly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just expressed the Imperial Grandmother¡¯s attitude towards Zhuozhuo, but I don¡¯t care about her.¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you care about the Fifth Miss...¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a frown. He obviously felt that his master treated the Fifth Miss differently, but why did his master say that?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about Zhuozhuo, but this is what they want to see. So I just let them see it.¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at Xiao Xuanzi, reached out to pat his head, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Go to do your business!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi was stunned at first, and then suddenly understood. He was immediately overjoyed, nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to do my business right now.¡±

    It turned out that this was what his master wanted to show to others. Since no one wanted to see his master care about the Fifth Miss, his master naturally could not do that, so as not to bring trouble to the Fifth Miss. At this point, his master really treated the Fifth Miss differently.

    Xiao Xuanzi felt that he should treat the Fifth Miss as his mistress in the future!

    His master was getting better and better and was going to get married and have children. Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would only be increasingly lively. No one would say that his master was a short-lived guy. As Xiao Xuanzi thought of this, his eyes turned red. But he didn¡¯t slow down and ran out in high spirits.

    The future life was getting increasingly hopeful and was no longer as dull as before!

    In several days in a row, the staff of the Ministry of Justice almost turned the entire Yuhui Nunnery upside down, but found nothing. In the end, the Emperor was furious and let loose a stream of abuse against several ministers. After that, another incident was dragged out, and it was rted to an official of the Ministry of Justice.

    The son of the official of the Ministry of Justice kidnapped a girl on the street. The girl refused to obey him, so he killed the girl, as well as her family, to vent his anger. Only the son of the family, who was not at home at that time, survived. Hearing that the chief official of the Ministry of Justice had gone to the Yuhui Nunnery to handle a case, the survived son went to the Yuhui Nunnery to lodge a charge and dragged out a bigger case...

 Chapter 535 - Evil Spirits or Evil Things?

    <h4>Chapter 535 Evil Spirits or Evil Things?</h4>

    Shao Wanru had been in an uninformed state on the mountain and was unaware that the case had raised a rumpus outside. She only saw that some of the personnel of the Ministry of Justice began to withdraw and the Ministry of Justice seemed to be checking the staff.

    The case in the Yuhui Nunnery was left aside, as if it had been settled. But it was obvious that it had not been settled yet. No one knew who sent those ck-d men here. There seemed to be a rumor that they were the surviving supporters of the previous dynasty. Dongcang had been established for decades, and the descendants of the royal family of the previous dynasty were still alive.

    With such a rumor, the case of the ck-d men could be solved easily. It must be another rebellion staged by the surviving supporters of the former dynasty like the one breaking out a few years ago although there was no evidence at the moment.

    Old Madam sent more than twenty old maids here to find the former offerings.

    After the hall was burned down, Madam Dowager hurried down the mountain. After that, the officials of the Ministry of Justice came up the mountain and focused on investigating the case. No one was in the mood to pay attention to the hall. Only some nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery came to clean up from time to time. But after all, there were not many of them, and they weredies. So they had only finished half of the job up to now.

    With the help of the twenty or so inferior old maids of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, they sped up the pace of cleaning up a lot. Nevertheless, these old maids did note to help them clean up all the stuff, but just cleaned up the part of stuff on the altar table in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°I find it. I find it. Look, this is the Second Miss¡¯s silver bracelets!¡± An old maid wiped the sweat on her head and said. She walked to the pavilion after wiping the pair of silver bracelets.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru were both waiting in the pavilion. Old Madam especially asked them to supervise these twenty or so inferior old maids in order to find out the several pairs of silver bracelets buried deep down in the hall before.

    There were still some officials of the Ministry of Justice in the Yuhui Nunnery, so both of them sat in the pavilion with veils on their faces.

    The edge of each silver bracelet was engraved with the character ¡°jie¡±. They were indeed Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s bracelets.

    Shao Yanru nodded after looking at them, and then instructed the old maid to pass it to Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru had seen the character ¡°jie¡±, so she nodded at once.

    Seeing that the two Misses had both verified them, another old maid at the side took them and wiped them with a clean handkerchief. Despite the ages of the silver bracelets, they were still bright after being wiped, as if they were new.

    Soon another pair of silver bracelets were found, and they belonged to Shao Hua¡¯an. After that, Shao Yuanhao¡¯s and Shao Yanru¡¯s silver bracelets were found sessively and brought over after being wiped clean. All of them looked new and identical, extremely eye-catching. Some nuns, who were cleaning up the other parts of the hall, had seen the silver bracelets. A few of them looked at the silver bracelets curiously.

    The nuns then looked at the two Misses wearing veils. Since they wore veils, the nuns couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. Nevertheless, both of them were said to be exceedingly gorgeous and ravishing.

    ¡°Ah, what is this?!¡± An old maid suddenly screamed in fear. Her loud and terrified scream immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The two old maids nearby looked down at the ground at the same time. Seeing something dark squirming on the ground, they took a few steps back and screamed in horror.

    ¡°There¡¯s... there¡¯s... something weird.¡±

    They screamed in a louder voice, making everyone look over here. Some people, who couldn¡¯t see it clearly, even specially came over to have a look. After seeing two rings squirming on the ground, they screamed and fled in all directions.

    The nuns got up and ran out in panic with their face turning pale.

    Someone shouted loudly in fear, ¡°There¡¯s... something evil!¡± The scream attracted the officials of the Ministry of Justice staying behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Go and ask why they shouted!¡± Shao Yanru said in displeasure.

    Upon receiving the order, Shuqi ran out. She shouted at the old maids while going up to have a look. After seeing it clearly, she stepped back in shock, fell to the ground directly because of an infirm step, and then quickly stood up on her hands and ran to the pavilion.

    ¡°Miss... Miss, they dug out two unknown pieces of stuff that are dark and still squirming. They seem... seem to be numerous bugs. They make me feel sick!¡±

    Shuqi rushed over with a pale face. It was obvious that she was terribly frightened, but fortunately, she answered clearly.

    Under the veil, Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s face calmly and slightly raised the corners of her mouth. Shao Yanru was indeed exceedingly shrewdpared with others. Had she had encouraged Old Madam to set up Shao Wanru?

    No matter whether it worked or not, it wouldn¡¯t do any harm to Shao Wanru. She just needed to wait and see!

    As she expected, Shao Yanru was the most insidious and had killed her with plots in thest life!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Shao Yanru said, while looking at Shao Wanru. Both of them wore veils, so neither of them could see each other¡¯s expression clearly. Shao Yanru looked a littlecent, but talked in an extremely gentle tone, as if she really knew nothing about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s... We¡¯d better not do that. The officials of the Ministry of Justice havee. If there¡¯s anything weird, let them have a look!¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, reaching out to point at the gate of the Moon Cave with the round fan in her hand.

    Such horrified screams from such arge group of people had rmed the officials of the Ministry of Justice. Arge group of the officials of the Ministry of Justice came over, and they were headed by an acquaintance, Wen Xichi.

    Shao Wanru was very surprised. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t meet Wen Xichi again after repaying his kindness in thest life. Unexpectedly they met again here. She put down the round fan, looked thoughtfully at Wen Xichi, and then looked slowly at the entourages he brought.

    He brought plenty of people, so it could be seen that he got a high position in the Ministry of Justice. In thest life, Wen Xichi had long been bedridden at this time. In this life, he had a promising future as she expected after escaping the misfortune urring in thest life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what they are.¡± Wen Xichi said with his eyes falling on the two rings. He couldn¡¯t tell what they were, but there were some tiny dark bugs squirming on them. The bugs looked like ants.

    One of his subordinates came over and picked up one of the rings with a branch. After looking at it, he reported, ¡°Your Excellency, a kind ofrge ants are attached to it.¡±

    The entire ring was covered with dark ants. Because they were all alive, they made the ring look like something dark squirming that was extremely disgusting and horrifying. So people made such big noises.

    ¡°Your Excellency, can you instruct some of your subordinates to get rid of the ants?¡± Shuqi, who got Shao Yanru¡¯s instruction, ran down and asked. As Shao Yanru¡¯s maid, she naturally knew Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Help them clean up the ants.¡± Wen Xichi nodded and instructed his subordinates. The servants sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the members of the Yuhui Nunnery were all female. Seeing these ants gather, they were extremely terrified. However, the officials of the Ministry of Justice had seen more horrifying kinds of stuff, so they would naturally not be scared by these ants.

    Some officials had gone over, picked up the rings with branches, and threw them into the pool nearby. The pool was covered with ayer of dark ants at once. Several old maids, who were watching it aside, had never seen such a disgusting scene despite their ages. They were so shocked that their faces turned pale. They narrowed their eyes and did not dare to look at theyer of dark ants.

    How many ants could cover the entire pool? What was beneath the ants? Why would such disgusting ants stay on it? They did not find this kind of ants on other pieces of stuff during the excavation. Why did these two rings suddenly appear?

    ¡°Your Excellency, my master invites you to have a talk!¡± After thanking Wen Xichi, Shuqi bowed to him and said.

    Wen Xichi turned and walked to the pavilion. When he arrived at the pavilion, Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru had stood up. Seeing him arrive, they bowed to him together.

    ¡°Please sit down, Third Young Master Wen!¡± As Wen Xichi¡¯s old friend, Shao Yanru naturally pointed at the stone bench aside and said with a smile.

    Meanwhile, Shao Wanru remained silent.

    ¡°First Miss Shao, Fifth Miss Shao, how do you do!¡± Wen Xichi said with a slight smile, walked into the pavilion, and sat down on the stone bench between the two of them. Shuqi hurriedly poured a cup of tea for him and then deftly retreated behind Shao Yanru.

    Yujie raised her head and looked at her master, and then stood behind Shao Wanru obediently, as if she didn¡¯t know Wen Xichi.

    Shao Yanru also sat down and asked softly, ¡°Third Young Master Wen, do you know what they are?¡±

    Wen Xichi nced at the several pairs of shiny silver bracelets on the table. He, who hadn¡¯t figured it out before, immediately realized something at this moment and said, ¡°They should also be a pair of bracelets!¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and sat quietly, only swaying the round fan in her hand a few times. But she did not say anything or answer, as if it had nothing to do with her at all.

    As the younger sister, she should let Shao Yanru do the talking. Moreover, Shao Yanru seemed to be an old acquaintance of Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Bracelets? How could it be possible? It¡¯s said that bracelets can avoid evil spirits. Moreover, these pairs of bracelets are buried there as well, but there was nothing wrong with them. Why is that pair of bracelets the only pair with something wrong?¡± Shao Yanru asked in surprise. She put down the round fan in her hand and reached out in an attempt to touch the several pairs of bracelets that had been wiped clean.

    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t touch them. Perhaps they also contain some evil spirits!¡± Shuqi was shocked and hurriedly reached out to stop her, while advising.

    Shao Wanru rolled her eyes and raised the corners of her mouth slightly. It turned out that they set the trap here!

    In fact, since her maternal grandma found out the smell of the longevity lock, she had been suspecting this.

    Shao Yanru seemed to be frightened, slowly withdrew her hand, and said in an embarrassed voice, ¡°How can they contain evil spirits? Perhaps the ants had no ce to go, so they gathered identally!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for ants to gather identally. There must be a reason.¡± Wen Xichi denied her statement. He nced at Shao Wanru, who was sitting aside and focusing on swaying her round fan, with a trace of gentle delight across his eyes. She was pretending to be unacquainted with him. Compared with two years ago, she had grown up into a big girl!

    ¡°Miss, you should stay still as the Third Young Master Wen suggests. Here is the Yuhui Nunnery. If there are some evil spirits or evil things, the nuns of the nunnery will deal with them. You must not act rashly. Otherwise, if something terrible happens to you, I can never absolve myself from the me!¡± Shuqi said. She seemed to be terribly frightened and blocked Shao Yanru¡¯s sleeves to prevent her from reaching out.

    Evil spirits, evil things? Under the fine and long veil, she lifted the corners of her red lips to show a sweet but gloomy smile.

 Chapter 536 - Increasingly Weird, Another Person...

    <h4>Chapter 536 Increasingly Weird, Another Person...</h4>

    ¡°Thank you very much, Third Young Master Wen. If it weren¡¯t for you, it wouldn¡¯t have been handled in such a short time!¡± Shao Yanru said softly.

    Wen Xichi picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and said with a smile after putting it down, ¡°First Miss Shao, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. I have some other business, so I must be leaving now!¡±

    As he said, he stood up to leave.

    Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru both stood up to see him off.

    Wen Xichi made obeisance with his hands folded toward them and left leisurely. Since what had happened here had nothing to do with the case into which the Ministry of Justice was investigating, he naturally did not have to stay here.

    When he turned around and nced at the veil under Shao Wanru¡¯s curtain hat, he couldn¡¯t help showing a light and gentle smile.

    Seeing him leave, the two of them sat down again. At this moment, Shao Yanru said, ¡°This is the Third Young Master of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, and he passed the imperial exam at the same time as the First Young Master of the Qi Family. Nevertheless, he took the first ce. I heard that during the parade that day he rode a horse, numerous people turned out to see him and there were plenty of sachets thrown by Misses along the way. Now he has already served in the Ministry of Justice with a promising future!¡±

    ¡°He is indeed a talented person!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly, as if she was not interested in it.

    She looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s face. Shao Yanru did not introduce Wen Xichi when he was here just now. At this moment, he had left, but Shao Yanru pretended to be enthusiastic to introduce him to Shao Wanru.

    Shuqi deftly cleaned up the teacup Wen Xichi had just used and said with a smile, ¡°The several young masters of the Wen¡¯s Mansion grew up with the several young masters and misses of our mansion. The Third Young Master Wen has been good at taking care of others since his childhood. But First Miss, you were a little aloof just now!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve both grown up now, and no longer children!¡± Shao Yanru said with emotion, ¡°He is an official of the Ministry of Justice now, and would probably catch up with his father in career in the future. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here.¡±

    The top schr in the limelight working in the Ministry of Justice at a young age with extraordinary family background, all indicated that he had a bright future. Of course, his future was not what Shao Yanru paid most attention to. A county magistrate was no better than an official in charge of a certain area. Wen Xichi was in charge of this area now, and Shao Yanru could frighten Shao Wanru with it.

    Despite Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s formidable connections, she could not officially intervene in the affairs of the Ministry of Justice.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s presence here was a bonus. The two families had contacts, so she could ask Wen Xichi to do her a favor in private when she needed help. As one of Wen Xichi¡¯s friends in childhood, she was much better in connections than Shao Wanru, who barely knew anyone here.

    If she asked Qiu Yu for a favor, she had to get rid of him after that. In contrast, it was both simple and convenient and much safer to ask Wen Xichi for a favor.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t answer, but just nodded. She picked up the teacup, lifted her veil, took a sip, and then put it down and looked at the two old maids who were running over. Each of them held a bracelet with their fingertips, as if the bracelets were still greatly stained. In fact, they had been washed in the water just now.

    ¡°Miss, this pair of bracelets belong to the Fifth Miss!¡± An old maid said and was about to bring the bracelets to the stone table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put them down. Don¡¯t put them down. How dare you put such evil stuff in front of my master.¡± Shuqi screamed loudly, swung the handkerchief hard in front of her a few times and turned her head away, as if she would be stained with evil spirits by ncing at them.

    The two old maids loosened their grip in fear, and the pair of bracelets fell to the ground.

    ¡°Whose bracelets are these?¡± Shao Yanru gently covered her nose with her handkerchief and asked.

    ¡°They, they belong to the Fifth Miss. I saw the Fifth Miss¡¯s name on them!¡± an old maid stammered. She didn¡¯t feel anything wrong when bringing one of the bracelets here. However, seeing the reactions of the First Miss and Shuqi, she suddenly thought that it was really weird and she would probably be bewitched because of holding it.

    ¡°My bracelets?¡± Shao Wanru said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, they belong to the Fifth Miss. We all saw the Fifth Miss¡¯s name on them just now.¡± Despite her fear, the other old maid nerved herself to say at this moment.

    Shao Wanru looked at the bracelets falling on the ground with her dark eyes. Coincidentally, the end of the bracelet, where the character was engraved, came into her view. It was indeed the character ¡°ru¡±.

    ¡°These are my bracelets, but I didn¡¯t wear them. Why do they be like this?¡± Shao Wanru said with deep eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to this pair of bracelets and made them be like this. When I came herest time, I saw these pairs of bracelets. Each pair of them were fine and kept by grandma at that time. Why do they be like this?¡± Shao Yanru said with a look of surprise.

    ¡°Go and dig up other bracelets and see if they are the same.¡±

    After thinking for a while, she gave an order.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll dig other bracelets out right away!¡± The two old maids said. Looking at the bracelets falling on the ground, neither of them dared to stay here. On hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s instruction, they hurriedly stood up and ran out. They did not want to stay here with such evil bracelets.

    It became quiet again in the pavilion. The bracelets were still on the ground. Neither Shao Yanru nor Shao Wanru instructed someone to pick them up. They didn¡¯t say anything else to each other, seeming to be heavyden and in no mood to talk.

    After a while, the bracelets of the others were dug out. There was nothing wrong with any pair of them and nothing weird happening as before.

    Those in the hall began to secretly spread the rumor that the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s bracelets were very weird and must contain evil spirits. Otherwise, why did something weird happen to her bracelets while others¡¯ bracelets were fine? Or there was something wrong with her bracelets.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, how about going to ask the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery about it?¡± Looking at the several pairs of bracelets in front of her and looking at the pair of bracelets falling on the ground, Shao Yanru said helplessly.

    ¡°Go to ask Pushan Nun?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly, expressing her concurrence.

    ¡°Pushan Nun likes meditation. Let¡¯s not bother her. Let¡¯s turn to Puming Nun, who is in charge of this kind of affairs in the Yuhui Nunnery!¡±

    Shao Yanru shook her head and said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s turn to Puming Nun!¡± Shao Wanru said, nodded and stood up.

    Puming Nun was also a member of the Pu generation in the Yuhui Nunnery and could be considered a senior nun in the Yuhui Nunnery. Although she was not outstanding among the nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery and couldn¡¯tpare with Pushan Nun and Puyu Nun, she was a famous senior nun. Shao Wanru had also heard of her reputation in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Pick up the bracelets!¡± Shao Yanru instructed Shuqi.

    ¡°Miss... I... I¡¯m scared...¡± Shuqi fell on her knees with a thud and said with a pale face in horror, ¡°May I... ask the two old maids to pick them up?¡±

    Shao Yanru frowned impatiently and said in displeasure, ¡°Go quickly!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call for help right away!¡± Shuqi said, stood up in a hurry, lifted her skirt and went to look for the two old maids. After making a big loop, she found the two old maids who were also trembling with fear, and then asked each of them to pick up a bracelet with a small branch and turn to Puming Nun.

    No one noticed when the little maid Qing¡¯er showed up here. Seeing the pastries dug out, she cautiously picked up some of them with a handkerchief while everyone was talking about it...

    After the two masters left, all the old maids of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion immediately began to talk about it. In order to show their rich experience, they all imed that the bracelets were something weird containing evil spirits.

    ¡°Why is this pair of bracelets so weird, while there¡¯s no problem with the bracelets of other Misses and Young Masters?¡± An old maid lowered her voice to say.

    On hearing her words, the surrounding old maids all nodded repeatedly. As inferior old maids, they had always been very superstitious. As they talked about it, they were increasingly convinced by the superstitious statement and found the incident increasingly weird.

    An old maid, who was the first to dig out the bracelets, got cold hands and feet. She couldn¡¯t talk until she trembled all over with her lips quivering twice, ¡°You know, the bracelets were dug out by me. Would, would anything terrible happen to me?¡±

    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with you indeed. Why do you look so pale?¡± The old maid beside her suddenly took a few steps away from her after ncing at her, and asked in astonishment while looking at her face.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t...¡± The old maid, who dug out the bracelets, reached out to cover her chest with her hands and said. She felt pressure on her chest and almost couldn¡¯t breathe, ¡°Am I... Am I bewitched?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be true. Sister-inw, are you, are you really okay?¡± another old maid asked with concern, but she was far away from her, as if she was afraid of being stained with something bad.

    The old maid felt increasing pressure on her chest. She reached out to cover her chest with her eyes wide open, gasped hard, felt her legs went weak and fell heavily on the broken debris. She only felt dizzy and then passed out with her head tilted to one side.

    ¡°What, what, what should we do?¡± The old maids screamed in fear.

    ¡°Take her to the pavilion and let her have a rest!¡± a leading old maid said loudly.

    Several old maids came over and wanted to carry the old maid, but they did not dare to do so and looked at the leading old maid timidly. If they had been a little suspicious before, now they were convinced that there must be something wrong with the bracelets. Otherwise, how could a healthy and strong old maid pass out at once?

    ¡°Take her there, or something terrible will really happen!¡± The leading old maid shouted harshly, ¡°If something terrible really happens, none of you can stay out of it!¡±

    Hearing her words, a few old maids timidly carried the fainted old maid into the pavilion.

    ¡°Look, her face turns purple and looks so scary, as if she was possessed by evil spirits!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She has always been the most capable one who works in high spirits and is quite strong. Why did she suddenly pass out?¡±

    ¡°This, this is too terrifying. There are numerous ants on the bracelets, which really made me feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°There must be something wrong with this pair of bracelets!¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong with other bracelets. Why is the Fifth Miss¡¯s bracelets the only pair with something wrong?¡±

    ¡°There must be something wrong with the Fifth Miss...¡± The result of their discussion was a problem that no one dared to think about. When thest old maid spoke of this, she immediately knew that she had made an indiscreet remark. She hurriedly reached out to cover her mouth, looked at the several old maids around her, and begged in panic.

    ¡°I... I just talked nonsense. They are nonsense.¡±

    The other old maids looked at each other with their faces turning pale. They even thought that it was true, but did not dare to continue this topic at this moment. The old maid in charge scolded her feebly, ¡°You¡¯d better wise up in future. Don¡¯t talk about this kind of nonsense. If it¡¯s heard by the Fifth Miss, she will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t do that again!¡± The old maid, who had said something wrong, said and bowed unctuously.

    ¡°Send someone to inform Old Madam about it. This kind of thing must be reported to Old Madam!¡± The old maid in charge thought for a while and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go¡±...

    At this moment, everyone wanted to leave such a weird ce, so they strove for the errand...

 Chapter 537 - Recommend Someone to Settle the Problem!

    <h4>Chapter 537 Rmend Someone to Settle the Problem!</h4>

    ¡°Reverend, what do you think of this?¡± The silver bracelets were ced in front of Puming Nun. The two old maids felt cold all over and regretted picking up the bracelets and showing them to the two Misses in order to earn credit. If they had known that the bracelets were so weird, they would not have done that.

    The two old maids huddled together and leaned against each other, as if only in this way could they gain a little bit of strength.

    ¡°This... is indeed not good. This kind of thing has happened before... But...¡± Puming Nun said hesitantly, looking at the silver bracelets in front of her.

    ¡°You can speak your mind, reverend,¡± Shao Yanru said respectfully.

    ¡°There should be something wrong with this pair of bracelets. Instruct someone to check if these bracelets are made of something different from that of other bracelets. If they are made of the same material, instruct someone to check if there is anything strange on these bracelets. If there is nothing strange, maybe they really¡­ contain evil spirits!¡± Puming Nun said slowly in a low voice.

    This time, the two old maids not only felt cold all over but also felt their hearts froze and their faces turned pale.

    Others might not know, but the old maids digging out the bracelets clearly knew that all the bracelets were the same. Old Madam bought them at the same time for the Young Masters and Misses in the mansion. It was impossible for them to be different, if only to show that Old Madam treated every Young Master and Miss equally.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and sneered in her heart. Even if there was something on the bracelets, it had been washed away by the water. The bracelets had been thrown into the water before. After being washed by the water, coupled with the silt at the bottom of the pool, it was impossible to find anything on them. It was quite a set of interlocking stratagems!

    Shepressed her lips as she calmly watched them talk to each other.

    ¡°If they really contain evil spirits, can you hold another religious rite here?¡± Shao Yanru said anxiously, directly skipping the first two possibilities.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. First Miss Shao, you¡¯ve seen the current situation in the Yuhui Nunnery. It¡¯s inconvenient to do that. Besides, because of the religious rite held for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the hall... The Abbess means to stop holding religious rites for the time being,¡± Puming Nun said hesitantly and seemed to be reluctant to hold a religious rite to get rid of the evil spirits for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°During these years, there has been lightning and thunder, but it has never caused a fire. This kind of thing... Even our Abbess thinks it appalling and is afraid that something terrible will happen... Recently, the Yuhui Nunnery has got into one and another trouble. Since god has given a warning, we¡¯d better be careful!¡±

    ¡°Is this a warning from god?¡± On hearing Puming Nun¡¯s words, Shao Yanru asked in panic, turned her head and looked at Shao Wanru. Blocked by the curtained hat, she could not see Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    ¡°You can put it that way,¡± Puming Nun said implicitly.

    The two old maids, who huddled together, were almost desperate. Even the nuns had no way to deal with this evil stuff. It seemed that they were really going to lose their lives.

    shing lightning and rumbling thunder, coupled with the hall struck by lightning and the condemnation of god, all these signs indicated that it was terrible rather than not good.

    ¡°Reverend, did god give such a warning because the pair of bracelets contain evil spirits? Are they also the reason why the hall was struck by lightning and burned down?¡± Perhaps thinking that she would definitely lose her life, an old maid suddenly gnashed her teeth in desperation, looked up at Puming Nun and asked regardless of her identity as Shao Wanru¡¯s servant.

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s possible!¡± Puming answered resignedly with a wry smile.

    ¡°Well... Fifth Miss... Why do your bracelets contain so much evil spirits? Could it be possible that... youe with evil spirits?¡±

    The other old maid said with an attempt at a smile which made her look like crying.

    Under normal circumstances, neither of the two old maids would say something like this. However, scared out of their wits at the moment, they were in no mood to care about anything else. They only thought that if they lost their lives, it was Shao Wanru¡¯s fault. So they looked at Shao Wanru with resentment in their eyes.

    ¡°How dare you! Who told you to talk such nonsense!¡± Yujie rebuked them loudly.

    ¡°Since the Fifth Miss came to the Yuhui Nunnery, the Yuhui Nunnery has got into one and another trouble. Even the hall, where the religious rite for the heir and the infanta was held, was struck by lightning. It can be seen that the Fifth Miss has really done something offensive to god. Fifth Miss, since you are possessed by evil spirits, why do youe out to do harm to others? Someone like you should be locked up forever or directly burned to death!¡±

    An old maid inexplicably exerted herself to pounce on Shao Wanru suddenly, while shouting loudly with her eyes full of wildness.

    At the explosive point, Yujie hurriedly picked up a book of Buddhist scriptures beside Puming Nun¡¯s hand and smashed it hard on the old maid¡¯s head, while saying in anger, ¡°How dare you frame my master as a servant! Although this pair of bracelets belong to my master, they have always been in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Who knows what kind of harmful dirty things are on them!¡±

    Yujie exerted herself in anger, so the old maid rolled her eyes and passed out after being beat with a book.

    Shao Yanru looked at the old maid lying on the ground with pity in her eyes, only thinking that the old maid looked tall and strong, but was a wax spear looking like made of silver which was actually useless.

    If the old maid could pounce on Shao Wanru and directly scratch her face, it would be much easier to deal with Shao Wanru after that. Even if Shao Wanru could survive, she would no longer be a threat to Shao Yanru as a disfigured girl. The best future she could expect was to be supported by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Her grandma¡¯s n was quite good. Of course, she had yed a lot of tricks in secret. She always liked hiding behind the scenes, even in her grandma¡¯s n.

    She would be safe if she pushed her grandma ahead. Now she just needed to watch the show and give it a little push.

    ¡°How dare you! Take her away and let her be punished by grandma!¡± Shao Yanru said with her face darkening, standing on Shao Wanru¡¯s side decisively on the surface.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask someone to report it to Old Madam in a while!¡± Shuqi also said angrily, as if she was really defending Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru lifted the corners of her mouth. Under the veil, her face was not only exceedingly enchanting, but also exuded a trace of gloom and rage. She looked up at Shao Yanru and remained calm, wondering where Shao Yanru was going to lead it.

    ¡°Reverend, is there really no way to deal with it? I hope that you can bepassionate and save all members of our mansion!¡± Shao Yanru said, knelt down and kowtowed to Puming Nun twice heavily.

    Her forehead, which was white, immediately turned red after she kowtowed twice heavily.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Puming Nun was very hesitant, seeming to be willing to help them but find it inappropriate to do that.

    Seeing her reaction, Shao Yanru knew that there was hope. She immediately kowtowed to Puming Nun twice heavily, reached out to hold Puming Nun¡¯s knees with her hands and said in a choked voice with tears slowly falling from her eyes, ¡°Puming Nun, please save all the members of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, you¡¯re too polite. I really can¡¯t help you with it. The abbess has ordered us to stop all affairs recently. What¡¯s more, the officials of the Ministry of Justice are here. In any case, we can¡¯t hold another religious rite for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The lives of the nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery are equal to yours!¡± Puming Nun refused in a soft voice.

    She said in a soft voice, but in a tough tone. Several nuns were killed on the lightning storm night, and it put the Yuhui Nunnery in the firing line. It was not a good thing for all nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    The two disciples kneeling behind Puming Nun nodded repeatedly and looked at Shao Wanru unkindly. At this moment, they also thought that everything was caused by Shao Wanru. The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not only a jinx, but also possessed by evil spirits. They would like to see her leave the Yuhui Nunnery as soon as possible.

    Seeing Puming Nun act so decisively and Shao Yanru beg so piteously, Shao Wanru suddenly smiled. Her voice was soft and elegant, with some childish innocence and ignorance, as if the current situation was nothing serious.

    ¡°Big Sister, since Puming Nun said that she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, let¡¯s go. We can find out the reason anyway. Aren¡¯t the officials of the Ministry of Justice in the Yuhui Nunnery now? You can ask the Third Young Master Wen to investigate into this matter clearly!¡± Shao Wanru said inadvertently, as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s business which had nothing to do with her and no one doubted her.

    ¡°How, how can the Ministry of Justice handle this kind of thing? Fifth Sister, you¡¯d better stop joking around. Only Puming Nun can help us eliminate the evil spirits and make Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion peaceful.¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru not only did not beg Puming Nun but seemed to be carefree and leisurely, Shao Yanru almostughed out of anger. Shao Wanru was still talking about this kind of thing at this moment.

    ¡°Why not? The Ministry of Justice is in charge of cases. This kind of thing is obviously a case in the charge of the Ministry of Justice. It should be handled by the Ministry of Justice!¡± Shao Wanru said, stood up from the rush cushion and was about to leave after Yujie tidied her clothes, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ll turn to the officials of the Ministry of Justice to tell them about it and ask them to take over the case!¡±

    She felt her dress grabbed by Shao Yanru and heard Shao Yanru¡¯s panicked voice, ¡°Fifth Sister, if you turn to the Ministry of Justice for this kind of thing, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will be a joke. It¡¯s funny to ask the Ministry of Justice to help us get rid of this kind of supernatural thing.¡±

    After saying that, Shao Yanru turned around and continued begging, ¡°Puming Nun, please save me and all members of our mansion. If you can get rid of the evil spirits, not only my grandma and my mother, but also I will donate arge amount of money to the Yuhui Nunnery.¡±

    As she spoke, she shed tears, looking extremely panic-stricken and pitiful,pletely different from her usual demure and decent look.

    However, you would find it understandable after thinking about it carefully. Despite her being known for talents and her decorous and decent manners, Shao Yanru was just an unmarried girl who had never heard of this kind of thing, so it was understandable for her to act like this.

    Puming Nun looked at Shao Wanru, who had stood up, and then looked at Shao Yanru, who was kneeling at her feet obediently. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hold a religious rite for you directly because of the abbess¡¯s instruction. But I can rmend someone. If she goes to your mansion, she can settle most of the problem.¡±

 Chapter 538 - Look for the Longevity Lock Again

    <h4>Chapter 538 Look for the Longevity Lock Again</h4>

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shao Yanru was overjoyed and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Taoist Priest Xiushui. She¡¯s good at this, and it¡¯s convenient for her to get in and out of the inner courtyard.¡± Puming Nun said with a smile.

    ¡°Is it Taoist Priest Xiushui of Baiyun Taoist Temple?¡± After thinking for a moment, Shao Yanru immediately remembered such a person and said with delight. Even the old maid beside her looked joyful.

    Taoist Priest Xiushui was the abbess of Baiyun Taoist Temple and had always been a well-known Taoist nun. It was said that she had great power in exorcism, but it was not easy to ask her to conduct a religious rite. It was said that she epted an offer under three terms and turned down an offer under three terms, which brought her great fame.

    Almost everyone in the capital city had heard of this Taoist Priest Xiushui, but very few of them could actually ask her to conduct a religious rite.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Puming Nun said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru nced sideways at Puming Nun, who looked very benevolent and trustworthy. As the one, whom Shao Yanru had begged in a hundred ways, Puming Nun looked increasingly credible.

    Taoist Priest Xiushui? Shao Wanrupressed her lips slightly, waved the round fan in her hand slightly, and had thought of this person while casting a fluid nce.

    Taoist Priest Xiushui was now only known by most people in the capital city. However, what happenedter made her known around the country!

    ¡°I heard that it is extremely difficult to ask Taoist Priest Xiushui to conduct a religious rite. Even aristocratic families may not be able to do that.¡± Shao Yanru frowned and said in distress.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m acquainted with her. If I write her a letter to ask for a favor, she will agree!¡± Puming Nun said.

    ¡°Thank you, reverend. Thank you, reverend!¡± Shao Yanru was so joyful that she repeated this sentence and kowtowed to Puming Nun heavily.

    After making a few polite remarks, Puming Nun stood up, came up to the desk, picked up the writing brush, and began to write the letter. After a while, she finished. After drying the paper off, she took out an envelope, put the paper into it, wrote the words ¡°for Taoist Priest Xiushui only¡± on it, and then handed the letter to Shao Yanru.

    ¡°First Miss Shao, just send her the letter. After that, your grandma can ask her to your mansion at any time!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, reverend. All members of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will definitely remember your kindness for saving our lives!¡± Shao Yanru said so excitedly that her eyes turned red. She wanted to kowtow again but was stopped by Puming Nun.

    Since Puming Nun hade up with a solution, Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru left. When they walked outside, the old maid, who had passed out, was woken up and left with them.

    Shao Yanru did not bother someone else and directly instructed the other old maid to deliver the letter.

    Hearing that she could leave the Yuhui Nunnery right away, the old maid picked up the letter and ran away wildly, as if she were chased by a ghost. The longer she stayed here, the greater danger she thought she was in as if she would lose her life at any time.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, go and have a rest. We have to ask grandma to make a decision on this!¡± Shao Yanru said with a tired face. Such a big problem had been out of the reach of them, two unmarried youngdies who chatted while watching the old maids clean up.

    Shao Wanru nodded in silence, didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and went back with Yujie.

    Shao Yanru went to see the old maids left. Hearing that one of them had passed out, she hurriedly sent for a doctor and then asked several young nuns beside her to chant scriptures for the fainted old maid. They made quite a big scene.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice had already been disturbed. Someone was sent to inquire about it and then reported it to Wen Xichi.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s bracelets contain evil spirits. Other bracelets are normal, while something weird only happened to the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s bracelets. It¡¯s said that the old maid, who dug out the bracelets, has passed out and looked awful at that time. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet and is probably not in good shape. Besides, there¡¯s another old maid, who passed out in Puming Nun¡¯s ce.¡±

    One of Wen Xichi¡¯s subordinates reported to him in full detail. The officials of the Ministry of Justice had never believed in these supernatural beings, but now hearing the words of several old maids, they got gooseflesh and felt that the air seemed to be colder and gloomier than usual. Could it be true?

    ¡°How did the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion do?¡± Wen Xichi put down the writing brush in his hand calmly and asked. He was drawing a chrysanthemum outside the window. He, who didn¡¯t expect to see such rare chrysanthemums in the Yuhui Nunnery, felt the itch to exercise his painting skill, picked up the writing brush and began to paint. At this moment, he had just finished an outline after a few strokes.

    ¡°The First Miss Shao was very calm when dealing with the matter and arranging for the old maids of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, she told the old maids not to talk about it, not to guess about it wildly and not to talk about the affairs of the Fifth Miss!¡± The subordinate reported.

    ording to the subordinate¡¯s words, Shao Yanru was not only a good elder sister but also dignified and decent. Even in this case, she could still keep calm. She did deserve the reputation as a great Miss from an aristocratic family in the capital city. Her tactics were worth praising.

    ¡°What about the Fifth Miss of Shao¡¯s Mansion?¡± Not hearing a word about Shao Wanru, Wen Xichi asked another question.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss Shao went to have a rest. It was said that she was frightened. But I saw the Fifth Miss Shao leave indifferently with a light and natural foot. She didn¡¯t seem to be frightened at all. Getting involved in such big trouble, she could still go to have a rest. It¡¯s so weird!¡±

    The subordinate said. As a member of the Ministry of Justice, he had always been very careful in observation. He, who specially watched the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s actions, thought that she was really inadvertent. Was she careless or too young to be aware of the consequences of this matter? Wen Xichi¡¯s subordinate couldn¡¯t tell it.

    Wen Xichi showed an elegant smile on his handsome face with his hands sped behind his back and said lightly, ¡°She probably won¡¯t allow herself to be seized without putting up a fight!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean?¡± The subordinate did not understand for a moment and asked in astonishment.

    Wen Xichi restrained the smile on his face. Knowing that he had got carried away just now, he coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°Keep an eye on them. Report to me if anything happens. Was it a punishment from God that the hall was struck by lightning and burned down? No. It was obvious that someone set the hall on fire and deliberately distracted others with lightning and thunder that night.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you mean that the so-called evil spirits are nonsense? In this case, why did something weird happen to the pair of bracelets only while nothing bad happened to other bracelets? Moreover, there were so many ants. It¡¯s really unbelievable!¡± The subordinate said hesitantly. At this moment, he did not know what he should believe, because some of his convictions had been shaken.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If they don¡¯t turn to us, we¡¯ll leave it aside!¡± Wen Xichi didn¡¯t exin much to his subordinate, waved his hand and said.

    This kind of thing was not in the charge of the Ministry of Justice. Since Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intended to exorcise the evil spirits with the power of Buddha, he would just wait and see.

    The Ministry of Justice was not in charge of this kind of thing. He would like to see how this matter would be settled...

    Shao Wanru returned to her silence room as usual and had a peaceful lunch. After that, she took a break and then had a nap. When Shao Yanru came back, she had not woken up yet.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru was taking a nap, Shao Yanru, who had been busy for a long time, looked concerned, asked about Shao Wanru¡¯s situation, and then asked Yujie and Qu Le to take good care of Shao Wanru and told them to report to her immediately if there was anything wrong. Besides, she said that Old Madam would probably send someone to inquire about itter.

    The two maids answered repeatedly and seemed to be frightened.

    Shao Yanru went to her room on her own. When she entered her room, the gentle and dignified smile on her face disappeared at once. She showed a gloomy and sarcastic smile.

    Shao Wanru could still fall asleep peacefully when she had to face with imminent death. Of course, it might be thest time that Shao Wanru could sleep so soundly, so she wouldn¡¯t disturb her.

    After ate lunch, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t feel like taking a nap, so she just waited in her room.

    The one sent by Old Madam came here soon, and it was Nanny Yu, the personal maid of Old Madam, followed by four strong old maids. They came directly to Shao Wanru¡¯s room.

    Shao Wanru had already gotten up and wasbing her hair at the moment. Hearing that Nanny Yu was here, she immediately invited her in. In the next door, Shao Yanru also got the news and hurriedly came over with Shuqi.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam said that she wanted to see the longevity lock she gave you before. Please find it out and show it to me!¡± After greeting two Misses, Nanny Yu went straight to the point.

    ¡°Longevity lock?¡± Shao Wanru said with a frown and looked back at Yujie, seeming to be unable to recall it at the moment.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the longevity lock Old Madam sent up to the mountain. Didn¡¯t you let Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess take it away before?¡± Yujie recalled it at once and said.

    Hearing her words, Shao Wanru seemed to recall it. She nodded at once and said regretfully, ¡°Nanny Yu, I had the longevity lock taken down the mountain by my maternal grandma. I was afraid it was not safe to keep it here, so I asked my maternal grandma to keep it for me!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the longevity lock in your hand?¡± Nanny Yu asked anxiously with her eyebrows twitching hard a few times.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡± Shao Wanru said decisively.

    After walking in circles, Nanny Yu stamped her feet helplessly and said. ¡°What should I do? Old Madam told me that I must take it back, but... but now...¡±

    ¡°Why did grandma want to see it?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°Puming Nun helped us to ask Taoist Priest Xiushui to conduct a religious rite. Taoist Priest Xiushui said that she wanted to see the real objects. The bracelets have been taken down the mountain, and the Fifth Miss¡¯s longevity lock is the only thing weck now. Only byparing the longevity locks and silver bracelets of the young masters and Misses can Taoist Priest Xiushui find out the truth and conduct a religious rite to ensure the safety of our mansion!¡±

    Even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t stop them when it came to the safety of the entire mansion.

    Shao Wanru was frightened by her words. For a moment, she did not know what to say. She opened her mouth but did not say anything.

    Shao Yanru, who was standing beside Shao Wanru, gently put forward a suggestion for Shao Wanru, who was in a state of utter stupefaction at the moment, ¡°Fifth Sister, you can write a letter to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess or send someone down the mountain to fetch it from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. After getting it, you can ask Nanny Yu to take it to our mansion and show it to grandma!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll instruct Qing¡¯er to go down the mountain.¡± Shao Wanru nodded repeatedly and said hurriedly. She couldn¡¯t turn it down for the sake of the safety of the entire mansion.

    This was a good idea. Nanny Yu also nodded. After Shao Wanru gave Qing¡¯er some instructions, Qing¡¯er went down the mountain with Nanny Yu.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru especially went to the door of the courtyard with them.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯ve taken a nap. I am tired at this moment and want to have a rest!¡± Seeing that they had gone far away, Shao Yanru turned her head to nce at Shao Wanru meaningfully and suddenly showed a smile as bright as a flower. After that, she turned around and left with Shuqi without waiting for Shao Wanru¡¯s answer.

    The oue seemed to be a foregone conclusion, so she didn¡¯t have to be polite to Shao Wanru anymore!

 Chapter 539 - Qingâ€™er Who Is Simple and Obedient

    <h4>Chapter 539 Qing¡¯er Who Is Simple and Obedient</h4>

    The carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion stopped in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, far away from the gate. Nanny Yu thought that as servants, they didn¡¯t dare to directly stop in front of the gate of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, so they stopped in front of a shop on the opposite side of the gate of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    Qing¡¯er got off the carriage in a hurry and went into the mansion. After a while, she came out with an exquisite box and ran to the carriage from a distance.

    Nanny Yu, who was anxious, had already waited out of the carriage with four old maids.

    Seeing Qing¡¯er finallye out, Nanny Yu let out a sigh of relief and instructed an old maid beside her. ¡°Go and pick up the longevity lock of the Fifth Miss. We¡¯ll go back to our mansion immediately and show it to Taoist Priest Xiushui.¡±

    At this moment, Taoist Priest Xiushui must have arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    The strong old maid responded by a nod and staggered over in an attempt to pick up the box in Qing¡¯er¡¯s hand. Perhaps because the old maid was too sturdy or she walked too fast, she bumped into Qing¡¯er hard before reaching out.

    Qing¡¯er fell backward with hands and legs in the air, and the box in her hand was thrown away.

    Not only the box but also the longevity lock in the box was thrown to the street and almost hit someone.

    The passers-by dispersed at once. Seeing a circle of ck ants on the longevity lock on the ground, some people nearby jumped high in fear and screamed while desperately pushing their way out of the crowd.

    More people saw such a disgusting scene, and somedies even screamed in fear.

    Nanny Yu felt her legs went weak and copsed on the ground. She was trembling all over and muttering to herself, ¡°Evil... evil spirits. As I expect, all the pieces of stuff of Fifth Miss contain evil... evil spirits!¡±

    A bold old maid dragged Nanny Yu desperately and said anxiously, ¡°Nanny Yu, let¡¯s get away from here. The Fifth Miss is possessed by evil spirits... Both of her bracelets and longevity lock contain evil spirits. Hurry... hurry up and report it to Old Madam. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As she said, she pulled Nanny Yu up. They got in the carriage in a hurry, leaving both Qing¡¯er and the longevity lock on the ground behind, as if they met a dreadful monster.

    Everyone backed away, watching the scene in front of them in shock and fear and ncing at the longevity lock on the ground.

    There was a circle of ck and big ants on the longevity lock. They couldn¡¯t even find such a big ant in normal times, while the longevity lock was covered with these ants, which was quite chilling.

    Qing¡¯er stood up slowly from the ground. She, who was quite bold, picked up a small branch from the ground to lift the longevity lock and looked at it. Everyone around her stepped back, for fear that the ants would stick to them.

    Of course, there were some busybodies taking a few more nces at it. Although the ants were chilling, they had never seen such a strange thing. They intended to take a closer look at it so that they could boast about the experience in the future.

    ¡°Is there sugar on it?¡± Qing¡¯er said to herself. She picked up the longevity lock, put it in front of her nose to smell it, and then continued saying to herself, ¡°It smells like osmanthus sugar!¡±

    Did it smell like sugar? Several meddlesome men suddenly didn¡¯t feel afraid.

    ¡°Let me smell it!¡± Some busybodies said and reached out. If the ants were really attracted to the longevity lock by sugar, they had just made a fuss about nothing!

    Qing¡¯er handed over the branch in her hands. A bold busybody took it over, put the longevity lock under his nose, and smelled a strong sweet fragrance from it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really stained with sugar.¡± The busybody nodded and said, passing it to hispanions around. They nodded one after another. The scent of osmanthus sugar was so strong that even those, who hadn¡¯t taken the longevity lock, could smell it when other people passed the longevity lock.

    Someone couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°It turns out that the longevity lock is stained with sugar. The ants made me think it¡¯s something evil!¡±

    Although so many ants also looked like something evil, they were nothing unusual. An ant was actually not horrifying. It was horrifying and disgusting to see so many ants. Nevertheless, thinking of the strong scent of osmanthus sugar from it, they found it was no big deal that it attracted so many ants.

    At this moment, evendies stopped from a distance. Although they thought so many ants were quite disgusting, they would not turn around to run away and scream in fear.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep it well, so it¡¯s stained with sugar. Go and wash it clean, lest it should scare plenty of people next time you take it out!¡± The busybodies saidcently while passing the branch back to Qing¡¯er. It proved that they were bold and careful, and they wanted to tell others about itter.

    ¡°It¡¯s just stained with sugar. Why were the old maids of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion scared away? They said that the stuff of Fifth Miss contained evil spirits. The longevity lock was obviously given by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to the Fifth Miss. The Fifth Miss has grown up, and it¡¯s no longer appropriate for her to wear it, so she could only lock it up! Why was it stained with sugar?¡± Qing¡¯er took over the branch while defending her master defiantly.

    She put the longevity lock on the ground and hit it hard with the branch. Some ants began to run away after being hit. Someone was afraid and lifted the bucket beside him in an attempt to pour some water on the longevity lock, but was stopped by Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. The sugar will be washed away by the water. I should keep the sugar as evidence in case that my master will be wronged!¡± As she said, she hit the ants very quickly.

    Some ants were killed, while some of them were crushed to death by some passers-by when they tried to escape. As they became less, people no longer felt afraid.

    ¡°How could your master be wronged because of the sugar on the longevity lock? The girl is a maid loyal to her master, but she exaggerated a bit!¡± Someone pointed at the somewhat naive Qing¡¯er and said with a chuckle.

    ¡°They don¡¯t like my master!¡± Qing¡¯er said gloomily and continued knocking the ants off from the longevity lock. There were not many ants left, so it wasn¡¯t slow for her to knock them off one by one.

    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Someone asked in astonishment.

    ¡°My master is the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She has been observing mourning for the heir of Duke Xing and the Infanta in the Yuhui Nunnery for more than two years. Unexpectedly such a thing happened at the end of the third year. I really feel aggrieved for my master!¡± Qing¡¯er talked about what had happened to her master naively.

    However, judging from her appearance, she was just an inferior maid at a young age. There was no one else from her mansion around at this moment. Based on what had happened just now, it was no big deal for her to defend her master indignantly. Moreover, she did not mention anyone¡¯s name.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Is it the Miss who is extremely filial to her parents and has just been recognized by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Someone suddenly thought of it, immediately looked at the gate of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, and realized who the maid was talking about.

    ¡°It should be her. I heard that the Fifth Miss couldn¡¯t stay in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after being recognized by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion because everyone in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t like her. Could it be true?¡±

    ¡°Since she has been recognized, she must be the biological daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing. How can they treat her so harshly and send her to the Yuhui Nunnery, where she has stayed for three years? It¡¯s indecent indeed for them to do that. It can be seen that they really don¡¯t like the Fifth Miss. She¡¯s such a poor girl who has no parents and is disliked by other family members.¡±

    ¡°Just now the little maid said that the longevity lock was given by Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Later, the Fifth Miss has been too old to wear it, so she kept locking it up. In this case, the sugar on it could be...¡±

    ¡°Do you mean they are going to wrong the Fifth Miss?¡± Someone gasped with surprise and came up with this conclusion.

    Many of those present stood gazing at one another and thought that the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were really cruel. The Fifth Miss was just a girl. Why couldn¡¯t they tolerate her? Even her grandma did this to trap her.

    ¡°Little girl, hurry up and report it to Great Elder Princess. You can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡± Someone reminded Qing¡¯er, who looked naive and was still knocking those ants off.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Little girl, turn to Great Elder Princess, tell her about this and show her the longevity lock!¡± Hearing the words, plenty of people expressed assent. Looking at this little girl, they knew that her master was not scheming. Since the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did not like this Miss, she could only turn to her biological grandma!

    Qing¡¯er, who was at a loss, was pulled up. Someone kind-hearted picked up the longevity lock with a branch, put it into the box on the side, and handed the box to her after closing it. They pushed her toward Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and said, ¡°Go ahead. Your master will get into trouble if you gote!¡±

    At this moment, Qing¡¯er seemed to have realized something. She rushed to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion with the box in her arms. After taking a few steps, she turned back and bowed deeply to the crowd and then continued running in a hurry.

    This little maid was quite likable and very polite, so she left a good impression on plenty of people at present. Seeing her run into Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, the onlookers let out a sigh of relief for her and began to talk about it at the moment. They all thought that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was unamiable, and then some past events were raked up.

    It was said that this Old Madam did not like Infanta Qinghua and kept torturing her so that Infanta Qinghua and the former Heir of Duke Xing had to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Afterward, the former Heir of Duke Xing died outside, and Infanta Qinghua died of difficultbor not long after being found and returning, only leaving a son...

    With the hints dropped by someone ax-grinding, not only the past of Old Madam of Duke Xing but also the past of the current Madam of Duke Xing was raked up. The present Madam of Duke Xing was supposed to marry the former Heir of Duke Xing, but she had to marry the current Duke Xing in the end. Some people found it amusing.

    It was a shameful thing rather than a good thing to marry the younger brother after failing to marry the elder brother.

    As they talked, someone mentioned the First Miss Shao, who had a great reputation. It was said that the First Miss Shao had a great reputation, a gorgeous appearance, and an excellent character. However, when they talked about her, someone raised an objection and said that the First Miss Shao and Madam of Duke Xing were much alike in character. They divagated into a subject of gossip.

    Someone said that the First Miss Shao looked demure, but she faked it and was actually ill-behaved. As they talked, some of their words deviated from the original topic. Most of those people who stayed to gossip were idle busybodies. Speaking of the affairs of such a beauty, they became increasingly excited and had forgotten they didn¡¯t talk about Shao Yanru at the beginning.

    Nevertheless, it was more exciting to talk about the affairs of a beauty, especially the top beauty in the capital city, than to talk about the affairs of a little maid.

    A carriage stopped at the side of the road. After listening to their discussion for a while, someone in the carriage said in a cold voice, ¡°Go and disperse them!¡±

    Two guards immediately answered, came out from the back of the carriage, and swayed the whips in their hands at the faces of several busybodies, who were talking excitedly...

 Chapter 540 - Come up the Mountain Together to Make Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 540 Come up the Mountain Together to Make Trouble</h4>

    Beaten for no reason, the busybodies were about to make a scene, but suddenly heard the guards shout, ¡°His Highness goes out to track down a murderer. Anyone making noises is equally guilty!¡±

    Someone sharp-eyed had found the sign of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion on the carriage and told others about it in a low voice. After that, all people scattered.

    Since it was Prince Zhou in the carriage and he went out for tracking down a murderer, no one dared to get involved in it.

    ¡°Your Highness, they are all gone!¡± The guards came back and reported.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Inside the carriage, Prince Zhou said with his face darkening.

    The guards stepped back and told the coachman to set out, and the carriage began to move slowly. Inside the carriage, Prince Zhou closed his eyes slightly with a frown and thought that Shao Wanru, who had a good reputation, was much more important than Shao Yanru, who had a bad reputation...

    ¡°Old Madam, Old Madam, bad news, bad... bad news...¡± Nanny Yu rolled and crawled to Old Madam and said, followed by several old maids.

    All of them felt that their legs went weak, and Nanny Yu almost fell to the ground.

    In the main room, Old Madam was sitting in the seat of honor. She was dressed in a set of clothes with the patterns of flower bunch and the patterns of bergamot, peach, and pomegranate, looking sullen. It was a Taoist nun in her thirties sitting in the guest¡¯s seat. She was quite good-looking with delicate features on her white face. Hearing the voiceing from the door, she raised her head with a smile and slightly swayed the horsetail whisk in her hand, looking peaceful.

    ¡°What makes you so panic-stricken?¡± Old Madam asked with a frown.

    ¡°Old Madam... just now... just now I apanied the Fifth Miss¡¯s maid to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to fetch the longevity lock stored there... I saw... I saw it also covered with dark ants... dark ants...¡± Nanny Yu said with a pale face.

    ¡°Old Madam, I also saw it... The longevity lock... was covered with dark ants...¡±

    ¡°They were squirming... It¡¯s so disgusting and weird...¡±

    The other two old maids hurriedly added. Despite their old age, it was the first time that they had seen such a thing. Now they were trembling all over and obviously badly scared.

    All of the four inferior old maids were very flustered and scared. Hearing their words, all the other maids and old maids in the room looked at the Taoist nun in panic.

    ¡°Taoist Priest Xiushui, what do you think of this matter...¡± Old Madam said with an increasingly gloomy face. She twisted her face in an attempt to show a smile, but she failed and looked a little scary instead.

    ¡°Old Madam, based on what happened before, coupled with this matter, I¡¯m afraid...¡± Taoist Priest Xiushui stopped smiling and said with a frown. She narrowed her eyes, put two fingers together, and murmured softly, while deftly pressing a finger on the other finger, seeming to be figuring out something.

    It became quiet in the room, and everyone stared fixedly at Taoist Priest Xiushui, who was figuring out something while moving her fingers. Some of them even put their palms together and prayed silently.

    After a long while, Taoist Priest Xiushui opened her eyes, showed an inexplicable expression, nced at Old Madam, and swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°Reverend, if you want to say something, please say it directly!¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Miss of your mansion has never been raised by Old Madam since her childhood and was found back after many years, right?¡± Taoist Priest Xiushui asked.

    ¡°Yes... yes... that¡¯s true!¡± Old Madam nodded repeatedly and said.

    ¡°She was born and grew up in the countryside instead of your mansion, so she doesn¡¯t have a solid foundation and ancestors¡¯ protection, which makes it easy for her to be possessed by evil spirits.¡± Taoist Priest Xiushui said gently as she put down her fingers.

    ¡°What... what should we do?¡± Old Madam immediately understood and said. Taoist Priest Xiushui meant that Shao Wanru had been recognized by their mansion before long, so she hadn¡¯t been recognized by their ancestors and wasn¡¯t under their protection. Under the circumstances, she was possessed by an evil spirit. ¡°What kind of evil spirit has possessed her? How are we going to get rid of it?¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Miss has been possessed by a dark evil spirit, so she attracted a variety of bugs. The details are as what you said. The dark evil spirit will turn into Yin energiester. This kind of dirty thing is quite influential. It not only influences the Fifth Miss but also influences her elders. Does the Fifth Miss have any elder who died an unnatural death?¡±

    Taoist Priest Xiushui looked serious and said with a slightly pale face, ¡°I have never seen such a powerful dark evil spirit for so many years. I think the Fifth Miss has already done harm to her elders!¡±

    ¡°My son, my Jiang¡¯er... It turns out that you... You got into trouble and got killed because of your daughter, who is a trouble maker... How... how should I deal with her...¡± Old Madam suddenly understood, burst into tears, and said. The maids and old maids around her knew that Old Madam thought of the former heir again, so they all lowered their heads.

    Nanny Yu hurriedly took two steps forward, walked up to Old Madam, andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Old Madam, stop crying. Let¡¯s listen to the Taoist priest¡¯s solution. The former heir has passed away, and it is over. We can¡¯t let the rest of our mansion be influenced...¡±

    Even as a respected servant in the mansion, Nanny Yu couldn¡¯t say the following words in front of so many people. Fortunately, Old Madam understood. She reached out to wipe the tears off her face, looked up at Taoist Priest Xiushui with red eyes, and asked, ¡°Reverend, how are we going to deal with it? I can¡¯t let all members of our mansion be influenced by her. Please help us solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Taoist Priest Xiushui said, seeming to be in a dilemma.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Old Madam pressed her hands on the table and said with a decisive look.

    ¡°Old Madam, the Fifth Miss has been possessed by a dark evil spirit. In fact, the best way to get rid of it is to exorcise the dark evil spirit on her by burning it. Only in this way can all members of your mansion be safe. However, the fire will hurt the Fifth Miss of your mansion. After all, she is your granddaughter. Although it can ensure the safety of all members of your mansion, you can¡¯t bear to do that!¡±

    Taoist Priest Xiushui said helplessly.

    ¡°Burn her?¡± Old Madam asked with a trace of horror in her eyes and looked at Nanny Yu. Nanny Yu hurriedly reached out to take her hand tofort her and said to Taoist Priest Xiushui, ¡°Will it... Will it go too far if we burn her? The Fifth Miss is Old Madam¡¯s granddaughter, and Old Madam is so kind that she won¡¯t let the Fifth Miss die because of this!¡±

    They could imprison or ground the Fifth Miss, but couldn¡¯t kill her. Otherwise, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would never spare the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had little real power, she was of noble status. Old Madam didn¡¯t dare to enrage her and make her stand against Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Old Madam is so benevolent. If you don¡¯t want to do that, there is another way to deal with it. You can let the Fifth Miss be a nun directly. Let her pray for her parents and the entire mansion for a lifetime and clear her mind every day. Only in this way can she get rid of the dark evil spirit on her gradually.¡±

    Old Madam lowered her head. After thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°If I want her to be a nun, should she be a Buddhist nun or a Taoist nun?¡±

    ¡°That makes no difference. Old Madam, you can look for an appropriate ce for her.¡± Taoist Priest Xiushui looked as indifferent as someone free from the mortal world and said, ¡°Let it be natural. If the Yuhui Nunnery can shave her head directly, it¡¯s a good thing. But if the Yuhui Nunnery is unwilling to do that, I can do it. My Taoist temple happens to need a little nun to do the cleaning.¡±

    In the past, some families would leave their female family members, who were possessed by powerful evil spirits, in Baiyun Taoist Temple. As the abbess of Baiyun Taoist Temple, Taoist Priest Xiushui enjoyed a great reputation in the capital.

    ¡°Ask the Fifth Miss toe down the mountain!¡± Old Madam said coldly.

    ¡°But the Fifth Miss is still observing mourning for her parents, and now the officials of the Ministry of Justice are on the mountain. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy for her toe down the mountain.¡± Nanny Yu reminded her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain!¡± Old Madam gnashed her teeth and said. She could not bear waiting for even a minute. After making up her mind, she asked Nanny Yu to prepare the carriage. Then she turned her head to Taoist Priest Xiushui and said, ¡°Something happened in the Yuhui Nunnery, so no one is allowed toe down the mountain at will. I¡¯m wondering if you can go with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Taoist Priest Xiushui nodded with a slight smile and said.

    The carriage had been prepared outside. Old Madam and others hurried up the mountain and brought eight tall and sturdy female servants with them before leaving.

    The carriage hurried to the Yuhui Nunnery. When it arrived at the gate of the Yuhui Nunnery, some officials of the Ministry of Justice came to stop it. Old Madam instructed Nanny Yu to step forward and negotiate with them.

    At first, the officials of the Ministry of Justice refused to let them pass. Later, when they learned that it was Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who specially came up the mountain because of feeling worried about her two granddaughters and intending to deal with the dark bracelets found beneath the hall, someone went to report it to their superior and then they let Old Madam¡¯s carriage get inside.

    When the officials of the Ministry of Justice was about to retreat, several carriages suddenly came from the mountain road. When they came near, an old maid jumped down from a carriage and told them the name of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been here before and went down the mountainter. Butter there came the emperor¡¯s decree allowing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to get in and out of the Yuhui Nunnery. The staff of the Ministry of Justice all knew about it, so they dared not stop her and directly let her pass.

    Seeing that Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriages also entered the Yuhui Nunnery, the staff of the Ministry of Justice guarding outside stood, gazing at one another.

    One of them was Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the other was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. It was said that they were on bad terms with each other. Moreover, it was gettingte, but they both came up the mountain in a hurry. Thinking of what had happened today, the officials of the Ministry of Justice suddenly felt that something was going to happen.

    After gazing at one another, the officials of the Ministry of Justice reported it in a hurry.

    As Old Madam¡¯s carriage stopped, Nanny Yu immediately led four female servants to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard.

    Shao Wanru was reading a book. Hearing that Nanny Yu hade again, she smiled slightly, put down the book in her hand, and asked Nanny Yu toe over.

    ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡± Nanny Yu came in, bowed to Shao Wanru respectfully, and said.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, why do youe back after leaving?¡± Shao Wanru raised her head and asked leisurely.

    ¡°Old Madam is here. Fifth Miss, please go to give greetings!¡± Nanny Yu raised her head and said seriously.

    ¡°At this moment?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the sky outside the window and asked.

    ¡°Yes, exactly. Fifth Miss, please hurry up!¡± Nanny Yu nodded and said.

    Shao Wanru looked at the several sturdy female servants behind Nanny Yu and said, ¡°Nanny Yu, please wait for a moment. Let me freshen up.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you look good now, so you don¡¯t have to do that. Old Madam needs to talk with you for an emergency!¡± Nanny Yu said and stretched out her hands. Several inferior old maids stood around Shao Wanru in four corners, obviously intending to coerce her into submission.

 Chapter 541 - Vicious and Selfish?

    <h4>Chapter 541 Vicious and Selfish?</h4>

    Shao Wanru looked at the aggressive female servants and then looked at Nanny Yu with her face darkening.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, what do you mean by doing that?¡± Yujie and Qu Le immediately stood beside Shao Wanru, looked at Nanny Yu alertly and said.

    ¡°I just want the Fifth Miss to hurry up, for fear that she will go therete and annoy Old Madam. Fifth Miss, I hope that you won¡¯t be angry!¡± Nanny Yu sounded polite, but didn¡¯t show much respect. In the past, she had always smiled before speaking when meeting Shao Wanru. However, today the delight on her face became much less and her smile could almost be considered hypocritical.

    Was she going to take Shao Wanru away by force?

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, reached out to tidy her sleeves and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Since grandma is so anxious to meet me, Nanny Yu, lead the way!¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru did not resist, Nanny Yu nodded and turned to leave, followed by a group of servants.

    In the corridor, Shao Yanru watched them with her face wreathed with smiles, raising the round fan in her hand slightly to hide thecence on her face.

    When Shao Wanru walked to the door of the courtyard, she suddenly stopped, looked back at the corridor and looked into Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes. After smiling at Shao Yanru, she picked up the hem of her dress and walked out of the courtyard.

    The smile on Shao Yanru¡¯s face froze. She threw out the round fan in her hand, and the exquisite round fan immediately fell to the ground, smashed into pieces. She said, ¡°Bitch, you are still so arrogant because of your identity as Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter. As long as you are a member of our Shao¡¯s family, you are under grandma¡¯s control. How can you remain smile when faced with imminent death!¡±

    ¡°First Miss, don¡¯t be angry. The Fifth Miss is fearless because she¡¯s ignorant of what is waiting for her. She probably thinks that she¡¯s just going to meet Old Madam and Old Madam must consider her more important and like her better because Old Madam chose to meet her instead of you!¡± Shuqiforted her cautiously.

    Hearing her words, Shao Yanru felt delighted and said with a snort, ¡°She¡¯s the only one who is so overconfident. She really thinks that grandma likes her and dote on her. Who does she think she is!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can shepare with you? You are not only talented, but also ravishing. Everyone in the capital knows that you are the most beautifuldy in the capital. No, I made a mistake. You are the most beautifuldy in the Kingdom of Dongcang!¡± Shuqi pleased her.

    Shao Yanru showed acent sneer and turned back arrogantly. She really should not care about Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude, since Shao Wanru was just a good-for-nothing.

    Her mother said that she was an unsullied cloud in the sky which was destined to look down on others. She would not get involved in anything filthy because of Shao Wanru. It was conducted by her grandma, and it had nothing to do with her...

    When Shao Wanru was brought to the front of Old Madam, Old Madam sat with a gloomy face. She found an incense room nearby without many requirements, because she wanted to handle it quickly. After it was done, she had to go down the mountain.

    Shao Wanru came in, bowed to Old Madam and said with a smile, ¡°Greetings, grandma!¡±

    Taoist Priest Xiushui involuntarily looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s face. Despite her young age, she had been exceedingly gorgeous. Her skin was as delicate as jade. Her eyes were as limpid as water, and just a nce from her was fascinating enough. Her delicate lips were naturally red. She was so lively and ravishing that all the otherdies around her became foils.

    She had never seen such ady although she visited the mansions of aristocratic families all year around. For a moment, she was a little fascinated by Shao Wanru, and the horsetail whisk in her hand almost fell to the ground.

    A little Taoist nun standing behind her reached out to pull her sleeve so that she didn¡¯t get carried away.

    ¡°Shave her head!¡± Old Madam, whose face darkened, clenched her hand into a fist and said in a sharp voice.

    Several female servants, who had been prepared, came over in an attempt to press Shao Wanru down on her knees. Someone else took out a razor and was about to shave Shao Wanru¡¯s head.

    Along the way, Old Madam had talked it over with Taoist Priest Xiushui and decided that the best way was to shave Shao Wanru¡¯s head directly. After that, even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t turn things around. If the Yuhui Nunnery refused to ept Shao Wanru, they could send her to another nunnery. The smaller and remoter the nunnery was, the better.

    Yujie and Qu Le were very anxious and hurriedly stepped forward to protect Shao Wanru. However, Old Madam had brought plenty of female servants, who were all sturdy and prepared. Two female servants tried to hold off a maid. Qu Le was under control at once. Meanwhile, Yujie was extremely strong so that two female servants were unable to deal with her. Old Madam nodded slightly, and another two female servants came over immediately. One of the remaining two female servants held a razor, and the other one came up in an attempt to press Shao Wanru down.

    Shao Wanru shouted harshly, ¡°How dare you! Who dares to shave my head!¡±

    She, who looked gentle and had always acted gently, had never been so fierce. The two female servants were shocked, involuntarily took two steps back and looked up at Old Madam in a hurry.

    ¡°You are so rebellious!¡± Old Madam pounded on the armrest of her chair hard and said angrily. She had always beenmanding in the mansion, and no grandchild had ever disobeyed her words in front of so many people.

    Shao Wanru looked around and finally stared at Old Madam with bloodthirsty aura in her cold and sharp eyes. Her pretty eyes, which were supposed to be gentle, became gloomy and angry at this moment. She said, ¡°Old Madam, what do you mean by doing that? Even if someone is sentenced to death, you should at least tell him the truth. Do you mean to disregard thew by setting up a court privately?¡±

    ¡°I am your grandma. You are such an unfilial granddaughter. How dare you disobey me!¡± Old Madam, who was so angry that she felt pain in the liver, said with bitter hatred.

    ¡°Disobey you? Old Madam, you really think highly of yourself. If you mean to hurt me for no reason and don¡¯t allow me to disobey you, do you think that you are the Empress Dowager? No one in the country can disobey the Empress Dowager¡¯s order, but even the emperor has to be filial to the Empress Dowager!¡±

    Shao Wanru said word by word, staring at Old Madam with her watery eyes. She didn¡¯t dodge Old Madam¡¯s eyes, and didn¡¯t even show a trace of fear.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Old Madam trembled and said. If such words went out, it could be offensive to the Empress Dowager and would bring trouble to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s hard to say whether I¡¯m too bold to say that. But it¡¯s really hard to agree with your arbitrary manners. If you can¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯ll make the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion go down with me even at the price of sprinkling my blood on the spot,¡± Shao Wanru said in a sharp voice with no hesitance in her eyes.

    Despite her young age, she was quite intimidating. When she looked into Old Madam¡¯s eyes, she seemed to be able to see through the filthy secret in Old Madam¡¯s heart.

    Although Old Madam desperately wanted to p Shao Wanru, she managed to suppress her anger and said in a sharp voice, ¡°You influenced your parents negatively and are possessed by a dark evil spirit. Today your bracelets and longevity lock covered with ck ants could be considered evidence. Even now, instead of praying for the entire mansion, you disregard your rtives and are still reluctant to leave the worldly affairs behind. You are vicious and selfish indeed.¡±

    ¡°Vicious and selfish? Influenced my parents negatively? Old Madam, I remember that everyone said that you made my parents leave the mansion and die outsideter. Did you influence your son and daughter-inw and other rtives negatively? In this case, why don¡¯t you be a nun and pray for the sins youmitted?¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered and said without being servile or bumptious.

    Since they were ruthless, she could be cruel to them. She had no sense of belonging to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and no feelings for them, she didn¡¯t feel aggrieved at this moment.

    In thest life, all members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion watched her sink into degradation and even helped someone else trample on her and push her deep down the filth. She did not believe that Old Madam, who looked amiable but was actually shrewd and cruel, knew nothing. But even so, Old Madam watched Shao Yanru and her mother trample on her and push her into the hell of blood sea.

    After experiencing the tragedy in thest life, she didn¡¯t have to care about this kind of weak kinship in this life. They sought nothing but profits with evil intents. She would like to see how Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion decline in this life!

    Even if it didn¡¯t happen, she would make it happen and make them pay for her tragedy in thest life.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would describe her as someone influencing her son and daughter-inw negatively. She was so angry that her face twitched. She pounded on the table, making the teacup on the table jump up. She said, ¡°You are so rebellious! How dare you talk to your elder in this way! Come on. The Fifth Miss is possessed by a dark evil spirit. She¡¯s insolent and vicious in word and deed. Hurry up and seize her. What are you waiting for?¡±

    After receiving the order, two inferior old maids came over and reached out to seize Shao Wanru.

    There came a low cough from the side, and Taoist Priest Xiushui said in a soft voice, ¡°Old Madam, please wait for a moment. I have something to say!¡±

    Since Taoist Priest Xiushui said that, Old Madam waved her hand and held back her anger. She didn¡¯t calm down until she picked up the teacup at hand and drank half of the tea in one gulp. At that moment, she almost died of anger.

    ¡°Old Madam, I think the Fifth Miss is possessed by a very powerful dark evil spirit. I¡¯m afraid that an ordinary temple won¡¯t be able to suppress it. Maybe she could follow me to the Baiyun Taoist Temple. After all, I have suppressed this kind of dark evil spirit before. I will never allow it to influence you negatively.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Baiyun Taoist Temple? Doesn¡¯t it mean that she doesn¡¯t have to shave her head?¡± Old Madam nced at Taoist Priest Xiushui in puzzlement and said. Along the way, the two of them had talked it over and agreed that Shao Wanru must shave her head. Otherwise, when Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got the news, she could still take Shao Wanru down the mountain.

    Only if Shao Wanru had her head shaved and marked, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could do nothing about it even if she wanted to. Moreover, even if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess dared to take Shao Wanru back in defiance of world opinion, Shao Wanru¡¯s head had been shaved and marked, and she couldn¡¯t regain her current long hair in less than seven or eight years. In addition, no one dared to marry a nun, who returned to the secr world with such an experience.

    In either case, Shao Wanru would no longer be a threat.

    However, the situation was different if she became a Taoist nun. She didn¡¯t have to shave her head and just needed to change into a Taoist nun¡¯s robe. It was quite easy to change it back. Furthermore, the Taoist nuns could still get married in the former dynasty. Although it had been a period since the establishment of the current dynasty, people could still ept the Taoist nuns¡¯ marriage.

    Old Madam had heard a gossip from Nanny Yu. It was about a Taoist nun returning to the secr world and was said to be a story passed on with approval in the local area.

    They came up the mountain in a hurry in order to deal with Shao Wanru before Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess realized it. When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess discovered it, it would be toote.

    Now, what did Taoist Priest Xiushui mean?

 Chapter 542 - The Truth about Taoist Priest Xiushui

    <h4>Chapter 542 The Truth about Taoist Priest Xiushui</h4>

    Seeing that Old Madam¡¯s face darkened, Taoist Priest Xiushui knew that Old Madam was rather displeased, so she said with a slight smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. I didn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t have to shave her head. I intend to take her to my Baiyun Taoist Temple and shave and mark her head after selecting a fortunate hour and a lucky day. It¡¯s much better than doing it in a rush today!¡±

    Old Madam didn¡¯t say anything, but just gave Taoist Priest Xiushui a hard look.

    Taoist Priest Xiushui immediately understood that Old Madam was afraid that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess woulde up the mountain after getting the news and take Shao Wanru away, so sheforted Old Madam with a smile at once.

    ¡°Old Madam, you came up the mountain today only to visit your granddaughters. I¡¯ll take her and her maids away. Others won¡¯t know it. Even if the staff of the Ministry of Justice knows it, they will only think that the Fifth Miss has gone with me for Taoism meditation. After a few days, I¡¯ll shave her head formally and report it to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡±

    Taoist Priest Xiushui said with a smile and involuntarily looked toward Shao Wanru. Such a gorgeous girl was supposed to exist in a painting, because she was as ravishing as jade. It was a pity that such a pretty girl had to shave her dark hair. Taoist Priest Xiushui was a little reluctant to shave the hair of her, who was so ravishing as if she was separated from the mortal world by clouds.

    She would like to have some fun with the little beauty before shaving her head!

    Old Madam thought for a while and finally nodded. She came up the mountain today in a rush and would go down the mountain soon. In such a short time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would not know that she had secretly taken Shao Wanru away. Regarding the others in the Yuhui Nunnery, she could ask her eldest granddaughter Shao Yanru, who had always been capable, tofort them.

    There should be no nuns in this temple daring to tell Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess about it.

    She could afford to wait a few days.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you said. I¡¯ll leave her to you from now on!¡± Old Madam nodded and agreed, thinking that it would also work.

    Shao Wanru sneered beside them, who were talking about how to deal with her in front of her without asking her opinion. How disgusting it was!

    Taoist Priest Xiushui involuntarily nced at Shao Wanru, but met her cold and gloomy eyes and couldn¡¯t help trembling in her heart. The Fifth Miss was gorgeous indeed, but her eyes were too cold. Just a nce from her was enough to freeze Taoist Priest Xiushui¡¯s blood.

    Taoist Priest Xiushui thought that ifter she got the opportunity to sleep with Shao Wanru, she must cover her eyes. It would be more enjoyable to see Shao Wanru¡¯s face partly covered. Thinking of this, Taoist Priest Xiushui felt her body went limp and couldn¡¯t wait to take away this exceedingly charming little beauty at once. Looking at Old Madam¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t stay here for another moment.

    With such an exceedingly gorgeous beauty, she considered her life worth living. It was a pity to shave the little beauty¡¯s head, so she wouldn¡¯t do it. Thinking that the little beauty¡¯s head had to be marked after being shaved, she considered it unreasonable.

    Taoist Priest Xiushui intended to hide the little beauty and just report that she died of illness. Anyway it was Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who made Shao Wanru be a nun, so what happenedter had nothing to do with her. With her good reputation, she did not believe that she would get involved in it.

    As soon as Old Madam agreed, two female servants rushed over in an attempt to seize Shao Wanru. At this moment, Shao Wanru had retreated to the front of a table, picked up the teapot on the table and threw it at the two female servants.

    The two female servants hurriedly stepped back in panic so that they tripped over each other¡¯s foot and fell heavily on the ground. Meanwhile, the teapot fell at their feet and was smashed into pieces, some of which punctured their bodies. They screamed in pain.

    ¡°You are so rebellious!¡± Old Madam said, trembling in anger and pointing at Shao Wanru with a trembling finger, with the wish of seeing Shao Wanru die at this moment, ¡°Seize her and tie her up!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, who are you going to tie up?¡± There suddenly came a cold voice from the door.

    Everyone looked up at the door. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised her head and came in, attended by arge group of maids and old maids. She obviously brought more servants than Old Madam, and even two guards escorting her all the way here showed up atst.

    Great Elder Princess came over and sat down on the left side of Old Madam, looking at the ground coldly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The two female servants did not dare to continue crying and just looked at Old Madam secretly.

    Yujie suddenly pushed away the four female servants, who were dragging her, rushed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess andined loudly with tears, ¡°Great Elder Princess, please save my master. Old Madam came up the mountain today and intended to shave and mark my master¡¯s head without saying anything and thus to make my master be a nun!¡±

    ¡°Be a nun?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at Old Madam with her head tilted, looked arrogant and tough and said, ¡°Old Madam, do you mean to make all the youngdies of your mansion be nuns? Why is Zhuozhuo the only one seized here while the First Miss of your mansion is absent? Do you intend to hurt Zhuozhuo?¡±

    Seeing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesse in, Old Madam shook her body and almost fell down. But now she had to answer with forcedposure, ¡°Wanru¡¯s silver bracelets were dug out in the hall. Other silver bracelets were normal, while Wanru¡¯s silver bracelets were weird and covered with ayer of dark ants. I was afraid that there was something wrong, so I specially instructed someone to find her longevity lock.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the longevity lock was kept in Great Elder Princess¡¯s mansion, but it was also covered with ants when it was exposed. I have never heard of such a thing. I intended to ask a nun of the Yuhui Nunnery to exin it, but Puming Nun of the Yuhui Nunnery said that the Yuhui Nunnery was not good at this and advised me to turn to Taoist Priest Xiushui of the Baiyun Taoist Temple. Taoist Priest Xiushui said that Wanru has been possessed by a dark evil spirit and should pray in front of the Buddha. Otherwise, all her elders will be influenced negatively!¡±

    Old Madam said calmly. Since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was also an elder of Shao Wanru¡¯s, she did not believe that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would not care about it at all.

    ¡°The Qi of a dark evil spirit?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at Taoist Priest Xiushui, who was sitting opposite to her, and said.

    Taoist Priest Xiushui stood up and bowed deeply to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and exined, saying, ¡°It is indeed the Qi of a dark evil spirit, which is so powerful that it has influenced the Miss¡¯s rtives. If it is allowed to grow, it will definitely cause big trouble in the end. Any elder rted to the Miss can easily get into trouble.¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on Taoist Priest Xiushui. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t notice it when Taoist Priest Xiushui sat there a moment ago. Now seeing her stand up, Shao Wanru found that she was much taller than ordinarydies. She was slender with delicate features. Her smile made her look like a celestial being and her words inexplicably convincing.

    Shao Wanru lifted the corners of her mouth to show a slight smile. No wonder everyone admired this Taoist Priest Xiushui so much. No matter in thest life or in this life, plenty of aristocratic families could only persuade him toe down the mountain to help them after begging him repeatedly. Moreover, it was said that he was proficient in exorcism and at a high level of practicing Taoism.

    But in fact, this Taoist Priest Xiushui was not ady. He was a schr failing in an imperial examination and had an affair with the abbess of the Baiyun Taoist Temple. Later, he somehow managed to mix himself inside the Taoist temple and was gradually promoted to the abbess.

    In thest life, Taoist Priest Xiushui¡¯s identity was finally exposed because of a pretty Miss from an aristocratic family. It was said that the Miss went up the mountain to worship the triple purity gods of Taoism and was raped by Taoist Priest Xiushui when living on the mountain. The Miss, who was fiery, told what had happened to her after returning home and killed herself by banging her head against the wall.

    Her family members rushed to the Taoist temple angrily and turned Taoist Priest Xiushui to the government office. At first, he tried every means to defend himself. Later, the officials took off his clothes and checked his body on the spot and thus to reveal the truth finally.

    The entire Baiyun Taoist Temple had been searched. It was said that numerous prettydies were released. All of them were imprisoned by Taoist Priest Xiushui when visiting the Taoist temple alone, and had been hidden in the basement of the Baiyun Taoist Temple for several years.

    ¡°The Qi of a dark evil spirit?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a sneer, ¡°You mean this kind of ants?¡±

    Nanny Gao stepped forward and drew a small box from her bosom. Everyone looked inside and found an ant, which was much bigger than an ordinary ant, in it. Although there was only one ant, it still made them ufortable to look at it.

    Old Madam sighed and said helplessly with her face turning gentle, ¡°Your Highness, I have no other choice. I can¡¯t let Wanru do harm to all these members of our mansion. I¡¯ll leave her in front of the Buddha for the time being. When she gets rid of the evil spirit in the future, I¡¯ll allow her to return to resume secr life!¡±

    ¡°Is this the origin of the dark evil spirit?¡± Great Elder Princess ignored Old Madam, who was acting affectedly, looked at Taoist Priest Xiushui and asked.

    ¡°Exactly. I have figured it out with my fingers. If you leave the dark evil spirit on the Fifth Miss aside, apart from its negative influence on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, even Great Elder Princess and the younger brother of the Fifth Miss will probably...¡± Taoist Priest Xiushui saidpassionately. He did look like an eminent master who had attained wisdom with a strong sense of integrity.

    Shao Wanru became furious. She could stand being described as someone possessed by a dark evil spirit with a negative influence on her parents by Old Madam and this fake Taoist priest, but she would never allow anyone to curse her grandma and younger brother.

    In thest life, her maternal grandma and younger brother ended up with a tragedy. In this life, she would never allow it.

    She touched a cup, picked it up and smashed it hard against Taoist Priest Xiushui with bloodthirstiness in her fierce eyes.

    No one expected that she would suddenly do that. Taoist Priest Xiushui was smashed in the face, and his clothes were drenched by the water in the cup.

    The teacup fell to the ground, making a crisp cracking sound.

    Old Madam¡¯s face turned blue, then green and finally turned pale. She red at Shao Wanru, seeming to hate her to the core.

    Shao Wanru raised her head slightly in a way a little simr to that of Great Elder Princess. At the sight of this, Old Madam became increasingly angry. At this moment, she, who was in no mood to care about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s presence, picked up the teacup at hand and was about to throw it at Shao Wanru, while cursing, ¡°You are such an evil creature. You are possessed by an evil spirit indeed. How dare you smash the teacup at the Taoist priest. Do you, do you act like a decentdy?¡±

    As she said, she was about to smash the teacup at Shao Wanru with her trembling hand.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess grabbed it quickly, threw it hard at Old Madam¡¯s feet and said with a sneer, ¡°Old Madam, do you mean that a qualified decentdy should allow others to curse her family members? It turns out that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has always educated their Misses in this way.¡±

 Chapter 543 - Is What He Saw in His Dream Real?

    <h4>Chapter 543 Is What He Saw in His Dream Real?</h4>

    Old Madam didn¡¯t expect that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would suddenly do that. After getting a shock, she flew into a rage. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess really thought that she could disregard everything. In any case, Old Madam was a first-ss imperial mandated Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by doing that?¡± With her face darkening, she said, pounded the table, and stood up.

    ¡°Come and seize this evil Taoist priest! The officials of the Ministry of Justice happen to be here. Take her to them for interrogation!¡± Great Elder Princess ignored Old Madam and said harshly.

    Two guards came over to seize Taoist Priest Xiushui and were about to drag him down. Taoist Priest Xiushui panicked and loudly cried for help from Old Madam. No one expected that Great Elder Princess would be so domineering that she acted so directly and rudely.

    Old Madam trembled in rage, reached out to point at the guards, and said, ¡°Stop them. I¡¯m wondering who gets the nerve to seize such a decent Taoist priest today. Great Elder Princess, you are quite domineering!¡±

    A few inferior female servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hurried to block the two guards¡¯ way at the door. Dragging the Taoist priest to the door and seeing that their way had beenpletely blocked, they did not dare to take him away and looked back at Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Old Madam, do you think so highly of such an evil Taoist priest who has won a following with strange doctrines? Can you guarantee that she is innocent?¡± Great Elder Princess sneered, squinted at Old Madam, and said scornfully.

    Old Madam was so angry that she could barely speak. She reached out her trembling finger to point at Taoist Priest Xiushui and said, ¡°Your Highness, does the Empress Dowager know that you are so insolent?¡±

    ¡°At least I have a reason for being insolent. Old Madam, even if you don¡¯t want to make it known by the Empress Dowager, I¡¯m not going to hide it from her. You trust an evil Taoist priest and even intend to forfeit your own granddaughter¡¯s future and push her into an abyss of suffering for an evil Taoist priest. As a grandma, you are not only partial but also imusibly vicious. Come on,e on. Let¡¯s enter the imperial pce now and ask the Empress Dowager to make a judgment!¡±

    Great Elder Princess said in a rage with her eyes about to burst into mes. Thinking of the evil Taoist priest¡¯s true identity that Qing¡¯er told her, she really wanted to p the old woman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hard until the old woman sobered up.

    Apart from ruining her granddaughter¡¯s future, she could think of no other intention of this old woman, who entrusted her granddaughter to the evil Taoist nun, who was actually a man!

    Thinking of this, she grabbed Old Madam¡¯s cor in anger and walked outside.

    Great Elder Princess, who had practiced martial arts for a period of time when she was young, was much stronger than ordinary weakdies. How could Old Madam be a match for her? Pulled by her, Old Madam even failed to stand still and staggered out.

    She almost passed out with her face turning red in anger, and had to clench her teeth and struggled to say, ¡°Okay... okay, let¡¯s go and ask the Empress Dowager to make a judgment now!¡±

    Seeing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesse over, the female servants at the door did not dare to block the door and hurriedly stepped back. Their master Old Madam was suppressed by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and seemed to be at a disadvantage. As servants, if they refused to step aside, they might lose their lives in the end.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got out ahead of them while instructing the guards, ¡°Send this evil Taoist priest to the Ministry of Justice and tell them to interrogate her carefully, especially to find out her background, and report it to me after finding it out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two guards responded and dragged Taoist Priest Xiushui out.

    They made such a scene here that it had rmed the officials of the Ministry of Justice. Because of the unusual identities of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Wen Xichi had been waiting outside for a long while. Seeing two guards drag a Taoist priest over, he winked at the subordinates around him. Two of them immediately went over and took over the Taoist priest.

    One of the guards took two steps forward and whispered in the ear of the official who took over the Taoist priest from the Ministry of Justice. The official from the Ministry of Justice immediately opened his eyes wide and looked at the Taoist Priest Xiushui, who fell on the ground and looked in a mess, in astonishment.

    The Taoist priest in front of them was actually a man! If it was true, it was really serious!

    Numerous people knew about Taoist Priest Xiushui, who usually got in and out of the backyards of aristocratic and rich families as an extremely famous Taoist nun. If he was actually a man, there might be somedies, whose reputation was ruined by him, and things got serious.

    The official of the Ministry of Justice didn¡¯t dare to hide it and hurriedly whispered in Wen Xichi¡¯s ear. Wen Xichi looked at the Taoist priest¡¯s face.

    From his appearance, one could not tell that he was a man. He looked like a slenderdy who was quite good-looking. He was properly dressed with his neck wrapped in his robe, so it was hard to tell if he had a protruding Adam¡¯s apple. At this moment, he was in a mess, while his pitiful look made him more like ady.

    ¡°Take him back and check his body!¡± Wen Xichi said coldly.

    Since the guard of Great Elder Princess said so, it must be true. They could identify his gender by checking his body. The Ministry of Justice had brought somedies with them this time because they came to the Yuhui Nunnery, where the nuns and almost all pilgrims were female. Thesedies happened to be able to check the Taoist priest¡¯s body now.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice got the order and took Taoist priest Xiushui away. He intended to ask Old Madam for help, but Wen Xichi impatiently instructed someone to gag him.

    Meanwhile, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Old Madam had walked out angrily. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had let go of Old Madam¡¯s cor. After all, they were both respectabledies. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess did that upon her sheer anger. At this moment, in front of so many people, it was inappropriate for her to do that.

    The two of them got in their respective carriages and led their entourage to go down the mountain angrily, going to enter the imperial pce to ask the Empress Dowager to make a judgment.

    After the two of them took their entourage away, it became quiet here all of a sudden. Shao Wanru looked at the messy room and sneered. Old Madam thought she did nothing wrong, but she did not know that only the fact ¨C Xiushui was not ady ¨C was enough to prove that what she had said was false.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°Miss.¡± Yujie and Qu Le came over with fear on their faces and said, standing on each side of Shao Wanru. They were both frightened by what had happened in front of them just now. No one expected that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would drag Old Madam directly, but they had vented their spleen after watching it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanruforted them with a slight smile and said softly.

    She was the cause of the matter, but now she seemed to have been forgotten. At the thought that it couldn¡¯t be settled today, she decided to wait for her grandma¡¯s news.

    ¡°Miss, Old Madam went so far that she intended to deal with you without saying anything. She really doesn¡¯t regard you as her biological granddaughter!¡± Yujie, who had collected herself at this moment, said and stretched out her foot to kick away the razor happening to fall in front of her, ¡°She intended to make you a nun and go with the evil Taoist priest. Bah!¡±

    Yujie, who was furious, was in no mood to care about Old Madam¡¯s identity at this moment and said with hatred.

    ¡°She regards me a stranger, who displeases her, rather than her granddaughter. Since she doesn¡¯t care about me, why should I care about her?¡±

    Shao Wanru said, looked at the razor on the ground and lifted her delicate lips slightly to show a gentle but indifferent smile, as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s matter.

    Wen Xichi, who was standing at the door, felt that his heart seemed to beshed by something. He felt a little pain and ufortable with some unspeakable emotions, which made him feel sad.

    Seeing that all people of both mansions had left, he thought that there was no one here, so he came in to have a look. Unexpectedly, he happened to see Shao Wanru and hear her words, which were so indifferent that they didn¡¯t seem toe from Old Madam¡¯s biological granddaughter.

    He recognized Shao Wanru at a nce. Her face, which used to be childish, became so charming that it could not be ignored. He could almost see the ripples in her eyes, which were as fluid as water when she nced at him. Her long and curly eyshes covered her bright eyes from time to time.

    Her skin was as delicate as jade, and her lips were naturally red. All her delicate features were pretty and charming, but gave a sense of coldness.

    She seemed to be so familiar to him as if she had shown up in his dream. In the past, he might doubt if the girl in his dream was Shao Wanru. But now, the scene in front of him proved that the girl, who apanied him in his dream but he couldn¡¯t see clearly, should be Shao Wanru.

    He clenched his hands into fists and then rxed them, telling himself that it was just a dream. Could it be true?

    In his dream, he was so sick and weak that he could only lie in bed. He was obviously healthy. How could he lie in bed weakly? So it was impossible for him to be apanied by Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Suppressing the emotions in his heart, Wen Xichi said and slowly eased his expression. It was not real. Although he didn¡¯t know why he kept dreaming of Shao Wanru with her current appearance, it was a dream which couldn¡¯t be taken seriously.

    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Shao Wanru said. She was stunned when seeing Wen Xichi, and then understood. Since things got serious, the officials of the Ministry of Justice must have known it.

    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Wen Xichi nced at the messy room, fixed his eyes on Shao Wanru again and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the bracelets. You must have seen them before, right?¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and a kind of inexplicable indifference in her watery eyes.

    ¡°Is it rted to the bracelets?¡± Wen Xichi immediately understood and said.

    ¡°The bracelets belong to me. They said that I¡¯m possessed by an evil spirit, so they found an evil Taoist priest to exin it, and then asked me to shave my head and be a nun following this evil Taoist priest!¡± Shao Wanru said in an increasingly light tone. She walked a few steps to the razor, stepped on it, and then turned to look at Wen Xichi and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you can take it as evidence!¡±

    After that, she bowed sideways to Wen Xichi and then walked to the door. Yujie and Qu Le hurriedly followed her.

    It became quiet in the room, and Wen Xichi could only hear the footstepsing from outside and getting farther and farther away.

    After falling silent for a moment, Wen Xichi walked up to the razor, squatted down, drew a snow-white handkerchief, and picked it up. After standing up, he looked at it and looked around the room calmly. Finding nothing weird, he stepped back and handed the razor wrapped in the handkerchief to a staff member of the Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°Put it away. This is the evidence. After identifying the Taoist priest¡¯s gender, send someone to report it to Great Elder Princess immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now!¡± The staff member of the Ministry of Justice took the handkerchief and the razor and hurriedly left. Wen Xichi waved his hand, and the rest of the others left. After taking a few steps, only he looked back at the room with Shao Wanru¡¯s indifferent and cold face inexplicably shing across his mind.

    Was it a dream or reality?

 Chapter 544 - Pick A Fight Directly, Osmanthus Honey!

    <h4>Chapter 544 Pick A Fight Directly, Osmanthus Honey!</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, Old Madam of Duke Xing conspired with an evil Taoist priest and attempted to hurt my granddaughter Shao Wanru. Please uphold justice for us!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess cried in front of the Empress Dowager and said tearfully in a choked voice, ¡°My daughter had to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and she lost her unborn child because Old Madam was too insolent. If... if she continued staying in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she probably would never have a child. In this case, the title would naturally be inherited by the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I feel sad every time I think of my child... who remained mentally deranged till the end of her life and only kept thinking of...¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess cried as she spoke. Her hair, which had always been tightly tied up into a bun, was a mess. The Empress Dowager was shocked because she had never seen Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in such a mess for so many years.

    She hurriedly stood up and helped her up, whileforting her, ¡°Take your time. Strong emotions will do harm to your health. You¡¯re not young anymore. Take it easy.¡±

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who was a few steps behind Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, trembled all over in anger. She was just a little slower than the arrogant and overbearing Great Elder Princess, but Great Elder Princess had lodged aint against her in such a short time. The Empress Dowager seemed to have taken Great Elder Princess¡¯s side without saying anything. How could Old Madam bear it?

    Old Madam took two steps forward, calmed herself down, knelt, and respectfully bowed to the Empress Dowager. After that, she reached out to point at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said, ¡°Your Highness, please uphold justice for me. When I was handling something, Great Elder Princess came over and dragged me out by my cor without saying anything... She just disregarded the dignity and rules of the royal family!¡±

    ¡°Seeing that I was about to lose my granddaughter, I was in no mood to care about decency and rules! Back then, I cared about decency and rules too much so that the second branch of your mansion benefited from it and inherited the title!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who had sat down, turned her head at this moment and shouted at Old Madam.

    ¡°Infanta Qinghua was the one who caused my son¡¯s death... Despite her identity as an infanta of the royal family, she should take care of her parents-inw... and get along well with her brother-inw and sister-inw after getting married. However, she left my son regardless of all consequences and caused my son¡¯s death... Great Elder Princess, what do you think of this?¡±

    Old Madam also wiped her tears off, red at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess with red eyes and said.

    The Empress Dowager felt a little headache. The two of them had raked up what had happened many times, but they still maintained their decency on the surface every time. Now they directly started a fight regardless of their decency!

    ¡°Help Old Madam up and lead her to her seat. She is so old. If anything terrible happens to her, it will cause big trouble!¡± The Empress Dowager touched her head and gave an order.

    Two pce servants came over, helped Old Madam up, and then helped her sit down at the opposite side of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Now the two of them were sitting on each side of the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Your Highness, everyone saw that Wanru has been possessed by an evil spirit. I asked her to shave her head, be a nun and pray in front of the Buddha for the time being. However, Great Elder Princess came to drag me over without saying anything and imed that I intended to hurt Wanru. Besides, she raked up all those past events and started a fight with me. Your Highness, look, my cor was torn apart by Great Elder Princess!¡±

    Old Madam pulled her untidy cor, which had been dragged by Great Elder Princess along the way. Although she had tidied it up a little when entering the imperial pce, it still looked unseemly.

    Looking at the cor, which was obviously unseemly, the Empress Dowager showed a trace of delight in her eyes. The cor obviously had been dragged, and it seemed like the sort of thing Great Elder Princess might do.

    During so many years, she had never seen Great Elder Princess became so furious. It was astonishing. After thinking of what Old Madam said carefully, the Empress Dowager became sullen. Wasn¡¯t the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion the girl engaged to her grandson Chen¡¯er?

    ¡°Are you going to shave the Fifth Miss¡¯s head? Whose idea is this?¡± The Empress Dowager said in displeasure.

    ¡°Your Highness, we are not going to shave her head and make her a nun forever. It¡¯s just temporary. She¡¯s possessed by an evil spirit so that she may make her family disharmonious and even influence her family members negatively. I have no other choice except for this!¡± Old Madam wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said, knowing that she couldn¡¯t go against Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess at this moment.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just temporary, is it necessary to shave her hair all at once? The razor you left there can be presented as evidence. Let¡¯s stop talking about these for the time being. You intended to collude with an evil Taoist priest to mislead others with evil doctrines and ruin my granddaughter¡¯s future. Why don¡¯t you ruin the future of your beloved eldest granddaughter?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wiped her tears off and said aggressively.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡± Old Madam was annoyed and said, ¡°Yanru has nothing to do with it. Great Elder Princess, don¡¯t involve her in it.¡±

    ¡°Does Zhuozhuo have anything to do with it? You just can¡¯t tolerate her. In the past, you couldn¡¯t tolerate her mother and now can¡¯t tolerate her. If you really don¡¯t like her, just give her back to me, lest she should be set up and forced to be a nun with her head marked before she lives in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. When she returns to the secr life in the future, what will people think of her, a girl with her head marked?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess rebuked her loudly.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s face darkened. Now she basically understood. She put the teacup in her hand heavily on the table, making a crisp sound. Startled by the sound, Old Madam, who was going to talk back, involuntarily looked at the Empress Dowager, only to find that the Empress Dowager, who had always been peaceful, showed a cold face.

    ¡°Old Madam, are you going to make the Fifth Miss of your mansion be a nun?¡± The Empress Dowager asked in a soft but harsh tone, ¡°Since she is the granddaughter of Great Elder Princess, your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t deal with her at will. Do you consider that she, a member of the royal family, and other Misses in your mansion are of the same status?¡±

    Her words were so sharp and didn¡¯t seem like what the gentle Empress Dowager might say in the past. Old Madam immediately realized that the Empress Dowager was angry. She knelt down and said hurriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that Wanru is possessed by an evil spirit and will do harm to all members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I have no other choice.¡±

    ¡°Possessed by an evil spirit? Is this what you are talking about?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a sneer and waved to Nanny Gao, who was standing aside. Nanny Gao stepped forward and presented a box.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s asked and looked at the box, which was presented without being opened.

    ¡°It¡¯s the longevity lock. Old Madam imed that it contained an evil spirit and attracted plenty of ants. Your Highness, don¡¯t be afraid. In addition to the longevity lock, there is an ant, which is slightly bigger than ordinary ones, inside.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess made the Empress Dowager prepared, and then instructed Nanny Gao to open it.

    There was indeed a longevity lock in the box. Looking at it carefully, Empress Dowager could find a big ant on the lock. There was only an ant, and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had told her about it before. So the Empress Dowager did not panic and looked toward Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with her face darkening after only a nce at it.

    ¡°Your Highness, I asked some nuns to conduct a religious rite in the hall, and the hall was struck by lightning and burned down that night. Today I went up the mountain and instructed some servants to dig up the bracelets of my grandchildren. However, after the bracelets were dug up, only Wanru¡¯s silver bracelets were covered with disgusting ants bigger than ordinary ones. Yanru and Wanru went to ask Puming Nun of the Yuhui Nunnery about it, and she advised them to turn to Taoist Priest Xiushui of the Baiyun Taoist Temple.¡±

    ¡°After receiving Puming Nun¡¯s letter, I went to ask Taoist Priest Xiushui for help. Taoist Priest Xiushui was afraid to make a wrong judgment, so she wanted another piece of jewelry of Wanru¡¯s. I thought of the longevity lock I gave Wanru before, so I instructed some servants to ask for it. Wanru said that it was kept in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, and the servants of our mansion followed her maid there to fetch it. Unexpectedly, when they fetched it, they found it covered with ants. Your Highness, what should I do? I don¡¯t want to do that, but it¡¯s rted to the lives of all members of our mansion...¡±

    Old Madam cried loudly and knelt on the ground, while telling the causes and effects of the matter, including the fact that Great Elder Princess had grabbed her cor rudely.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense evil spirits. You can instruct an imperial physician to examine the longevity lock. It doesn¡¯t contain any evil spirit at all but is smeared with osmanthus honey, the most fragrant honey. If it can¡¯t attract ants, what else can do that?¡± After Old Madam finished speaking, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sneered and said.

    She reached out to take the box from Nanny Gao and gave it to a servant beside the Empress Dowager after closing it.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s smeared with honey!¡± The Empress Dowager said with her face turning cold. Her gentleness did not mean that she was really amiable. It was not a simple thing to be the most powerful person in the imperial pce. ¡°Send for an imperial physician to examine it!¡±

    The servant left with the box in arms.

    ¡°What... what? Smeared with honey?¡± Old Madam stammered and raised her head with a pale face.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t you know it?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised the corners of her mouth and said with a sneer.

    ¡°How... how could I know it? The longevity lock is in your hands!¡± Old Madam defended herself angrily.

    ¡°Who knows? Since even the bracelets buried under the hall could be smeared with honey, what else is impossible?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a sneer and stared at Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with burning eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that this old woman really knew nothing about it. Thinking that the old woman pretended to be decent in front of her but pushed her granddaughter to the most miserable situation, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got so furious that she even wanted to kill her.

    ¡°How...how could I know it? It was my servants who reported it to me, and it was Taoist Priest Xiushui who gave such an exnation!¡± Old Madam stammered and became fluent gradually.

    ¡°Old Madam, please get up!¡± The Empress Dowager gave an order in a cold voice. A pce maid hurriedly helped Old Madam up.

    Old Madam sat down and pinched the handkerchief in her hand tightly with her face darkening. Shepressed her lips and narrowed her eyes to look at the door of the hall.

    The pce servant had returned to the main hall with the box in her hands. The Empress Dowager had grown old, so there had always been imperial physicians on duty in the side hall. Thus, they could have the longevity lock checked without going to the Imperial Institute of Medicine.

    ¡°Report to Your Highness, there is indeed honey on the longevity lock. It¡¯s fragrant and thick osmanthus honey!¡±

 Chapter 545 - Separate and Go Different Ways after Going Down the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 545 Separate and Go Different Ways after Going Down the Mountain</h4>

    The Empress Dowager looked toward Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and asked coldly, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡± Old Madam said with her lips trembling, feeling that her hands and feet went cold.

    ¡°How dare you ruin the future of a member of the royal family and make the Fifth Miss shave her head and be a nun in secret without finding out the truth!¡± The Empress Dowager said sternly. She had always been kind to some Old Mesdames, but she could not hold back her anger this time. Since she had agreed with the engagement between Shao Wanru and her grandson, she could not allow Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to torture Shao Wanru in this way.

    A pce maid hurried in and whispered to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. After that, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stood up with a livid face, knelt in front of the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°Your Highness, please uphold justice for Zhuozhuo. Not only was her jewelry smeared with honey, but they also intended to hand her to a fake Taoist nun. They just intend to ruin her!¡±

    After saying that, she kowtowed to the Empress Dowager, stared at Old Madam unkindly and said, ¡°Tell me why you intended to hand Zhuozhuo to a fake Taoist nun. You imed to go to shave her head and make her a nun, but actually intended to send her to the fake Taoist nun¡¯s harem. As her grandma, how can you be so unamiable?¡±

    ¡°Wha... what?¡± Old Madam said and opened her eyes widen in shock. She felt her legs went weak and fell to her knees from the chair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you have done? Now you pretend to be ignorant about it like you always do!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with continuous sneers.

    With Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s faint voice in her ear, Old Madam waved her hands in the air in an attempt to grab something to support herself. As everything went ck in front of her, she went limp and passed out...

    The official document instructing the Ministry of Justice to investigate into the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple was issued the next day, and Wen Xichi was in charge of it. Numerous wealthy and influential families got involved in it. The fact that a man allowed to enter the backyards made some men feel cuckolded.

    Receiving the transfer order, Wen Xichi hurriedly went down the mountain to handle the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple. This case happened to be taken over by him at that time, so he was temporarily in charge of it. Before the truth was found out, they had better keep it a secret as much as possible. No one knew which families got involved in it.

    Nevertheless, no matter which families got involved in it, they would certainlye to no good end.

    After Wen Xichi went down the mountain, the Ministry of Justice sent another chief here. But this time, they did not guard the Yuhui Nunnery and transferred the personnel of the Ministry of Justice down the mountain. The pilgrims could leave if they wanted to.

    On hearing that they could leave, most pilgrims packed up their luggage and hurriedly went down the mountain. They had been forced to stay in the Yuhui Nunnery. Now they were allowed to go down the mountain. Who was willing to stay?

    Shao Wanru had intended to stay, but Shao Yanru was urged to go down the mountain by a letter from Old Madam. The letter said that Old Madam was seriously ill and asked Shao Yanru to go down the mountain to serve her. After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru went down the mountain with Shao Yanru to visit Old Madam. She got the news from Great Elder Princess that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had not woken up yet after passing out in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce that night!

    Old Madam was really sick!

    Since she was seriously sick indeed, how could Shao Wanru not visit her as her granddaughter? Observing mourning for her parents was filial piety, so was visiting her sick grandma. If she did not do that, it would inevitably cause controversy.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion got sick after passing out in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. It was said that the Empress Dowager had sent someone to see her. But it was said that the visitor went there with no present for Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and came back with nothing.

    There was another news that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion set up the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion by smearing the Fifth Miss¡¯s jewelry with honey and intended to make the Fifth Miss be a nun with the excuse that she was possessed by an evil spirit.

    The Emperor was furious because of this matter in the imperial pce and found an excuse to beat Duke Xing up. So Duke Xing had been recovering from his injuries in the mansion recently...

    The news about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came out one after another. They were not necessarily true, but it was absolutely true that Duke Xing had been beaten. Now he could not even attend the court meeting and was indeed recuperating at home. It happened the day after Old Madam passed out in the imperial pce.

    Among plenty of aristocratic families, there was a rumor that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had fallen out of favor with the emperor and even Duke Xing was beaten. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to be decaying gradually!

    Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru did not sit in the same carriage. Each of them sat in their own carriage and went down the mountain together.

    In the carriage, Shao Yanru stared at somewhere of the curtain with a gloomy face, angry and frustrated. What did her grandma do? Her grandma not only failed to get rid of Shao Wanru, but also implicated her father so that her father was punished by the emperor and was beaten.

    It was not only a punishment but also a disgrace to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She heard that there were fewer people contacting their mansion. It must be because others did not dare to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at the thought that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had fallen out of favor with the Emperor.

    It was supposed to be a sure thing, but it ended up like this. Although she wasn¡¯t directly implicated in it, she was obviously affected by it. If her father really fell out of favor with the emperor, it would no good for her, and it could even affect her marriage.

    As long as she thought of this, she was in a bad mood!

    ¡°What did Puming Nun say?¡± Suddenly, she thought of something and asked. When she was about to go down the mountain, a disciple of Puming Nun¡¯s came over in a hurry. She had got in the carriage, so she instructed Shuqi tomunicate with the disciple.

    ¡°Puming Nun gave this back to you!¡± Shuqi said, drew a purse from her bosom and handed it to Shao Yanru.

    ¡°She returned the notes!¡± Shao Yanru nced at the purse and said with a snort. This was the reward she gave Puming Nun for bringing up Taoist Priest Xiushui of the Baiyun Taoist Temple.

    ¡°Yes... yes. Puming Nun said that she didn¡¯t know anything and only mentioned it asionally. She has met Taoist Priest Xiushui of the Baiyun Taoist Temple and considered her at a high level in practicing Taoism after talking with her. But now, she found that she has been deceived.¡± Shuqi lowered her head and said.

    ¡°Coward, she became timid as soon as the matter was exposed!¡± Shao Yanru said with a sneer. Fortunately, Puming Nun was not stupid, and it was true that she was acquainted with Taoist Priest Xiushui.

    It was said that they met each other in a religious rite held at the foot of the mountain. Some wealthy families invited some nuns and Taoist nuns to their mansions for a religious rite after their family members passed away. After joining several religious rites together, they could be considered acquainted with each other. The Ministry of Justice wouldn¡¯t find any clues in this.

    Regarding the acquaintance between Puming Nun and Taoist Priest Xiushui, it was mentioned by Pushan Nun during her conversation with Shao Yanru.

    ¡°First Miss, what should we do now?¡± Shuqi asked uneasily.

    ¡°Just put the notes away. I don¡¯t think that she will say anything bad about me. This is the reward I gave her on instructions from my grandma!¡± Shao Yanru said disdainfully.

    Puming Nun did not look like a stupid person. If the surface was torn apart, it would be no good for her. If she imed that Taoist Priest Xiushui was an acquaintance of hers and she introduced Taoist Priest Xiushui to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at the thought that Taoist Priest Xiushui was good at exorcism, she wouldn¡¯t be med for this. After all, no one in the capital city knew about Taoist Priest Xiushui¡¯s real identity.

    ¡°Tell Shao Wanru to go to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion first when we go down the mountainter!¡± Shao Yanru gave an order. She still owed Shao Wanru an exnation for the affairs of the Baiyun Taoist Temple. If she exined itte, it would do harm to their rtionship. It was much more important than Old Madam¡¯s illness. She had to give an exnation first.

    Of course, she should keep it secret from Shao Wanru and send her away.

    ¡°Uh...what should we do, First Miss?¡± Shuqi asked uneasily.

    After thinking for a while with her head down, Shao Yanru raised the corners of her mouth and said with a cold smile, ¡°Tell the coachman to stop the carriage by the side of the road for a short break after going down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Shuqi put away the purse, pulled up the curtain, and told the coachman outside.

    They went all the way down the mountain. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Shao Yanru¡¯s carriage stopped, and then Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage also stopped.

    When the carriage stoppedpletely, Shao Yanru got out of her carriage with the help of Shuqi and said, ¡°Go and ask the Fifth Miss to get out of the carriage for a rest!¡±

    Shuqi walked to the front of the carriage behind and said to Shao Wanru, who was in the carriage, ¡°Fifth Miss, the First Miss asks you toe out and have a rest. You must be tired out after the journey.¡±

    In the carriage, Yujie looked at Shao Wanru, who opened her eyes slightly and nodded silently.

    Yujie picked up the curtain hat at hand, helped Shao Wanru put it on and then helped her get out of the carriage. Shao Yanru had been waiting by the side of the road. Seeing Shao Wanruing down with a curtain hat on her head, she smiled and waved to her under the shadow of a tree.

    Shao Wanru walked over.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s unnecessary to wear a curtain hat during a rest!¡± Shao Yanru said with an amicable smile.

    Shao Wanru looked at her face through the veil and found that she looked quite amicable and seemed to be in a good mood. She, who still seemed to be in a good mood at this moment, was really amazing!

    ¡°It was at hand, so I picked it up and wore it.¡± Shao Wanru smiled and said lightly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you can go to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion first to give your greetings after going down the mountainter!¡± Shao Yanru said softly with the smile on her face fading, seeming to be a little embarrassed, ¡°My mother sent someone to tell me about what happened before. No one expected that... the Taoist priest of the Baiyun Taoist Temple is actually...¡±

    Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t go on for a while and lowered her head. It was a little inappropriate indeed for an unmarried girl to talk about something like that. Thinking about the sordid thing, she felt as if she would be stained when talking about it.

    ¡°Big Sister, who do you think smeared my bracelets and longevity lock with honey?¡± Shao Wanru asked without hiding the fact that she already knew about it, ¡°I remember that the two pieces of stuff were sent by our mansion. I have never worn them before!¡±

    ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t know. It was probably done by a servant. I believe that grandma will definitely give you an exnation. Although you were not raised by grandma, you are her biological granddaughter. She won¡¯t let you suffer losses. Nevertheless, grandma feels sorry for Great Elder Princess. So you should go to meet Great Elder Princess first!¡±

    She suggested Shao Wanru go to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and put in a good word for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to see maternal grandma first. I hope you can exin it to paternal grandma so that she won¡¯t me me again!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do! It¡¯s what I should do!¡± Shao Yanru nodded repeatedly and said.

    After talking for another while, they got in their respective carriages again. After turning a corner, they separated and went different ways, but neither of them went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion first...

 Chapter 546 - Weird, Whos the Owner of the Carriage Watching Them?

    <h4>Chapter 546 Weird, Who¡¯s the Owner of the Carriage Watching Them?</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, the Fifth Miss is in the second carriage, which doesn¡¯t seem to be going to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Eunuch Liu climbed into the carriage and said excitedly. Nevertheless, for fear of being heard by others, he deliberately lowered his voice and sounded like a chicken seized by the throat, which was quite strange.

    However, Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t think it strange because he had got used to it. They had been waiting at the intersection for two days, during which they didn¡¯t see the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At this moment, they not only saw it, but also found it was followed by the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Today is our lucky day. Keep up with them!¡± Chu Liuxin noddedcently and said. Fortunately, he was smart enough to figure out that since Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion got sick, Shao Wanru definitely couldn¡¯t bear to continue staying on the mountain and would go down the mountain to see her grandma. It was a good idea to stand by a tree stump waiting for a hare. Look, he found Shao Wanru only after waiting for two days.

    The most important thing was that he not only found Shao Wanru, but also found out which carriage Shao Wanru was in. It was quite lucky for him to run into such a coincidence.

    The carriage came out at the intersection after taking a corner and closely followed Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage, with the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion ahead of them.

    ¡°Miss, the carriage behind seems to be following us!¡± Yujie pointed to the gauze curtain at the back window and said to Shao Wanru. She had looked at it several times and found that it kept following them after taking a few corners.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s also going to the capital city,¡± Shao Wanru said. They hadn¡¯t arrived at the entrance of the capital city, so it was possible that the carriage also came down from the Yuhui Nunnery and happened to travel behind their carriage.

    ¡°Miss, I obviously didn¡¯t see the carriage when we came down the mountain. Look, it¡¯s luxurious, and I can tell that it doesn¡¯t belong to an ordinary family at first nce. If I saw it just now, I could definitely recognize it.¡±

    Yujie disagreed with Shao Wanru¡¯s spection, so she reminded Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have another look at it after arriving at the city gate!¡± Shao Wanru said and turned her head to look through the gauze window at the carriage out of the back window. It traveled at an appropriate speed and didn¡¯t overtake their carriage when their carriage slowed down, as if it was attached to their carriage. At the sight of this, Shao Wanru became thoughtful with her face darkening.

    The carriage was indeed suspicious. However, she did not know if she over thought over it or the carriage meant to follow them.

    They hadn¡¯t arrived in the capital city, so she couldn¡¯t tell it and could only wait quietly. She said that to Yujie just now, for fear that Yujie would panic and lose her mind.

    When they went all the way to the gate of the capital, there were numerous ordinary civilians lining up in front of the gate. As an aristocratic family, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion certainly didn¡¯t need to line up. They followed Shao Yanru¡¯s carriage forward, and saw that Shuqi said something to the guards at the gate, reached out to point at the carriages behind her and then presented a name card. The guards let them pass immediately after having a look at it.

    The two carriages entered the city one after the other.

    ¡°Miss, the carriage also came in!¡± Yujie, who had been paying attention to the situation behind, said. She saw that a servant came out of the carriage and said something to the guards. This time the guards let the carriage pass at once even without asking to see the name card in a way more respectful than they did in front of the carriages of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru frowned. The owner of the carriage behind them must be someone unusual, but she didn¡¯t know what he was after. Was he after Shao Yanru or her? Or was it really a coincidence?

    Shao Yanru¡¯s carriage headed for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at the intersection, while Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage headed in another direction. The two carriages separated. Shao Yanru did not discover the carriage behind Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage, because she had been focusing her attention on Shao Wanru. Seeing that Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage did not follow hers, she felt relieved.

    When her carriage arrived at the next intersection, she immediately ordered the coachman to turn around to another ce instead of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After turning a few corners, Shuqi kept looking back fixedly, for fear that Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage would show up at some time. After these days on the mountain, Shuqi dared not belittle this young Fifth Miss any longer.

    Fortunately, Shuqi did not see Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage behind any longer. She felt relieved and thought that although the Fifth Miss was not simple, she was a lot inferior to her master.

    Apart from being influenced after failing to set up the Fifth Miss and the First Young Master Qi, the First Miss was adept in handling other things without leaving any evidence. For example, the First Miss had yed a role in Old Madam¡¯s plot, but no one could find any evidence directed at her.

    The carriage stopped at the back door of a restaurant. Shao Yanru put on her curtain hat, got out of the carriage with Shuqi¡¯s help, and then knocked on the back door of the restaurant gently.

    Someone immediately came to open the door. Seeing Shao Yanruing in, he hurriedly led her in. After looking around and finding no oneing over, he hurriedly closed the door.

    The shop-boy led Shao Yanru to ascend a dark stairway to the second floor and then to the third floor. He stopped at the entrance of the stairway on the third floor and said, ¡°First Miss, my master is waiting for you inside!¡±

    Shao Yanru nodded and nced at Shuqi. Shuqi sensibly stopped and watched Shao Yanru enter a room. After that, the door of the room was closed silently.

    The room was not spacious, but was elegantly decorated. Even the ornaments looked extremely elegant. On the desk in front of the window stood Chu Liuyue, who was painting quietly with a writing brush in his hand.

    Shao Yanru took two steps forward, stood behind his tall and straight back, bowed deeply to him and said, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°You are here. Look, what do you think of the peony I paint?¡± Chu Liuyue said without looking back.

    Shao Yanru took two steps forward and came up to Chu Liuyue. Looking at the peony he painted, she frowned secretly. She didn¡¯t like peonies and considered them too bright-colored and worldly to be her desired flower. She preferred Tang Qianyan, which was fresh and elegant with a kind of ethereal beauty. People had always praised her with these same words.

    However, in front of Prince Yue, she certainly couldn¡¯t let him know her preference.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve done such a good job. The peony is so vivid and beautiful that I can¡¯t help being fascinated by it. Can you give away your beloved painting to me so that I can look at it every day? Even if I can¡¯t see you, I can look at it while thinking of you,¡± Shao Yanru said softly.

    At this moment, with the sedate look on her face disappearing, she looked like a youngdy, who had fallen in love. Looking at Chu Liuyue¡¯s handsome face, she gave a sweet smile. After saying that, she, who found her words explicit, blushed and looked more attractive.

    ¡°Okay, when I finish it, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Chu Liuyue said with augh, seeming to be in a good mood. Shao Yanru breathed a sigh of relief and thought that it was not that bad.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru bowed sideways, and said softly with a smile.

    She was dressed in a pink dress with a pair of butterflies embroidered on the exquisite light green edge, looking lively and pretty. She stared at Chu Liuyue affectionately with ripples in her fluid eyes, which was fascinating enough even without saying anything. Such a beauty was dignified and decent outside, while expressing her affection in such a charming way when staying with him alone. She, who was so virtuous, was absolutely a perfect wife for any man.

    Furthermore, the title of the first beauty in the capital and in the Kingdom of Dongcang was enough to fascinate a man.

    Only such a beauty could be a perfect match for a man inheriting the throne. Of course, it would be better if Shao Yanru was as gorgeous as a peony.

    Chu Liuyue thought with regret, but he thought that no one was perfect at the same time. He didn¡¯t mind such a little defect of hers, since she was the first beauty. If she had both a good look and a powerful family, it would be a much-told tale for him to marry her.

    However, although she was a beauty, he had to rebuke her when it was necessary. Otherwise, she would be spoiled.

    With the smile on his face fading, he turned to look at Shao Yanru and asked, ¡°Tell me about the affairs of the Baiyun Taoist Temple.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I... I really didn¡¯t expect to make such a blunder. Please forgive me, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru said with a delicate look, knelt down and immediately burst into tears.

    She, who had a slender waist, lowered her head slightly after kneeling down, looking increasingly attractive.

    Chu Liuyue put down the writing brush in his hand, sat down in the chair, looked at Shao Yanru coldly with a little anger and said, ¡°I have told you before that you are not allowed to reveal this matter, but you disobeyed my instruction and made the Baiyun Taoist Temple closed down.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this is really an ident. My grandma asked me about the exorcists, so I mentioned a few of them. In view of Taoist Priest Xiushui¡¯s reputation, I would look too guilty if I didn¡¯t mention him. So I mentioned him casually among the names of other exorcists. I didn¡¯t expect that my grandma would choose him.¡±

    With tears in her eyes, Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue in horror. She was sad and regretful with tears dripping from her eyes, looking extremely pitiful.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t rmend him deliberately?¡± Chu Liuyue frowned and asked.

    ¡°Of course not. Even if I¡¯m not sensible, I won¡¯t ruin your n! If you are implicated, it will do no good for me!¡± Shao Yanru said in a sad voice with cautious eyes, which made Chu Liuyue look a little relieved.

    He reached out in an attempt to pull Shao Yanru, but was carefully dodged by her, who said with a red face, ¡°Your Highness, a gentleman should be scrupulously honest even when there is no one around. Although there is no one around at this moment, you should not disregard etiquette!¡±

    After saying that, she stood up with the help of the chair beside her. Despite the affection in her eyes, she didn¡¯t act frivolously at all, looking like a typical decentdy.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t touch you. But you won¡¯t refuse me after marrying me, right?¡± Chu Liuyue said with smile. At this point, he liked Shao Yanru a lot and considered her a self-respecting girl. Although they were in love with each other, she would not cross the line.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had done a good job in education. No wonder she had such a good reputation. She deserved it. Thinking that the beauty as ravishing as a flower would eventually marry him, Chu Liuyue felt excited and said, ¡°You can participate in the Beauty Contestter, and I will choose you as my consort this time!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, even if I attend the Beauty Contest, I won¡¯t be granted to you. His Majesty won¡¯t allow you to marry me!¡± Shao Yanru covered her face and said with tears.

    In the past, a prince usually did not marry a Miss with a very powerful family background as his consort. In view of the rank and status of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were unlikely to be taken into ount.

    Her words struck Chu Liuyue. It was really a difficult job. His father would even exclude those Misses from a family of an official below a certain rank. Besides, his Imperial Grandmother kept saying that she would choose a Miss from a powerful family for Chu Liuchen as his consort. At the thought of this, he felt upset.

 Chapter 547 - Tough Great Elder Princess

    <h4>Chapter 547 Tough Great Elder Princess</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes and talk about itter. If I can¡¯t choose you as my consort, I¡¯ll think of some way to do it in the future!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a gloomy face. At the thought that he couldn¡¯t marry the girl he liked, he really felt ufortable.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll do as you ask. I¡¯ll dy getting married until you can marry me,¡± Shao Yanru said in a sweet voice and lowered her head with a red face. It was quite disgraceful to talk about her marriage with a man. Nevertheless, she acted properly with an appropriate look. She managed to do that after practicing in front of the mirror thousands of times.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you feel aggrieved. Rest assured. When I inherit the throne, the first thing I will do is to take you in the imperial pce and inform my harem that you are the girl I would most like to marry,¡± Chu Liuyue said with his heart softened. If Shao Yanru dyed getting married, it didn¡¯t mean that she should just wait for him. The Misses at Shao Yanru¡¯s age had basically got engaged.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue with excitement and reached out to pull his sleeve uncontrobly, seeming to be involuntarily moved. Nevertheless, she took a few steps back to the door after doing that, and said affectionately, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll wait for you toe and marry me!¡±

    ¡°I will. Rest assured!¡± Chu Liuyue softlyforted her, who was as beautiful and fragile as jade. He really wanted to marry her and cherish her. However, his father and grandma might not agree with the marriage between them.

    He had prepared for the worst. If he was really not allowed to marry her, he would take her in the imperial pce after inheriting the throne. When the time came, no one would be able to stop him. Of course, he was the perfect match for the first beauty.

    ¡°Your Highness, I will never forget your affection for me!¡± Knowing that it was about time, Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue softly with tears and said. After that, she clenched her teeth, turned around, opened the door, and hurried downstairs after looking back at him reluctantly.

    Chu Liuyue felt increasingly delighted. Any man would be very delighted to make such a beauty so attached to him.

    He stood up, picked up the writing brush again, and carefully painted the peony under his hand...

    Shao Wanru did not know what Shao Yanru was going to do, but she guessed that Shao Yanru was going to meet someone. So Shao Yanru sent her away, for fear that she would discover something if she kept following her. Nevertheless, she did want to inquire about what had happened down the mountain. Although her grandma had sent her a message before, she wasn¡¯t told in detail.

    ¡°Miss, the carriage is still following us.¡± Shao Wanru closed her eyes for rest, while Yujie continued saying indignantly, ¡°We have been followed all the way. When we turned a corner or slowed down, they did the same.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the carriage will follow us to my grandma¡¯s mansion!¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly.

    It was certain that there was a noble person in the carriage, and the person was watching her. She didn¡¯t know what the person was after. Nevertheless, since it was a noble person, whose identity couldn¡¯t be exposed, she believed that the carriage would also enter Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansionter and then she could find out who the person was.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage went all the way to the gate of Great Elder¡¯s Mansion. Someone, who came to ask, hurriedly let her carriage get in through the side door after knowing that it was the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the carriage.

    After entering the mansion and taking a few more turns, her carriage finally arrived at the parking lot of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    Yujie got off the carriage first. After looking around and finding no other carriage following them there, she breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to help Shao Wanru get off the carriage, while the coachman stood aside.

    After getting out of the carriage, Shao Wanru looked at the respectful coachman standing aside, slightly lifted the corners of her mouth to show a cold smile and instructed him, ¡°Feed the horsester. Remember that this is Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t be careless or wander around. If anything goes wrong, your life will be imperiled!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss, I know!¡± The coachman nodded repeatedly and said.

    After giving the order, Shao Wanru led Yujie to go inside behind an old maid. Yujie suddenly stopped and looked back after taking a few steps. Seeing the coachman well-behaved, she frowned.

    Since Qing¡¯er found the carriage dyed by the coachman during her journey down the mountain, Shao Wanru¡¯s servants knew that the coachman was not reliable and probably worked for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. They had better get rid of him!

    ¡°Miss, the coachman...¡± Yujie took two steps forward in an attempt to warn Shao Wanru. Since they were in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. it was a good opportunity to get rid of him.

    ¡°Talk about itter. Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head calmly and motioned for her to stop talking.

    They went all the way to Great Elder Princess¡¯s courtyard. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw Great Elder Princess sitting in a chair with her chin slightly raised and looking quitemanding. However, after Shao Wanru bowed to her, she immediately grabbed her hand, held her in her arms tight, burst into tears and said, ¡°Zhuozhuo, my poor Zhuozhuo!¡±

    Thinking that her granddaughter had almost been forced to be a nun, Great Elder Princess was angry and full of hatred. The old woman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion thought that she could smooth it over by pretending to pass out, but she definitely would not spare her. Aftering out of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, she went to meet the emperor on purpose. Others probably didn¡¯t know that her granddaughter and Prince Chen had been engaged in secret, but the emperor did.

    As she expected, hearing her words, the emperor became furious, and the next day she got the news that Duke Xing had been beaten.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very pleased. Although she could not beat the fainted old woman, she could beat the old woman¡¯s son so that the old woman didn¡¯t dare to do anything else to hurt her granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru reached out to pat Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s thin shoulder and said softly.

    Great Elder Princess had always been tough in front of others, but was gentle towards Shao Wanru every time, which made Shao Wanru feel warm. Although she didn¡¯t have the so-called family members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she still had real family members.

    ¡°Your Highness, since the Fifth Miss is fine, you should be delighted. Why are you crying again?¡± Nanny Gao also tried to persuade Great Elder Princess to stop crying, while reaching out to support Great Elder Princess.

    The word ¡°again¡± in this sentence made Great Elder Princess involuntarily taunt her, ¡°You old dog, stop talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you really wronged me. I didn¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s clear that these days you felt sad whenever you thought of what happened to the Fifth Miss,¡± Nanny Gao said exaggeratedly, while helping Great Elder Princess sit down.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± With her hand taken by Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand, Shao Wanru said and felt as warm as being soaked in warm water.

    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. I will beat you if you keep taking nonsense!¡± Great Elder Princess, who showed her weakness in front of her granddaughter, blushed, reached out to push Nanny Gao away and said this deliberately to frighten her.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I don¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore!¡± Nanny Gao immediately said with a smile and invited Shao Wanru to sit down. After working as Great Elder Princess¡¯s maid for many years, Nanny Gao knew that Great Elder Princess was outwardly tough and inwardly gentle.

    ¡°Where is Hao¡¯er?¡± After looking around and not finding Shao Yuanhao, Shao Wanru could not help asking.

    ¡°He is attending sses in the study. I¡¯ll send someone to ask him toe over!¡± After looking Shao Wanru up and down and finding nothing with her, Great Elder Princess felt relieved and said.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly reached out to stop her and said, ¡°Grandma, since Hao¡¯er is studying, I don¡¯t want to disturb him. I¡¯ll leave after sitting for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said in displeasure, ¡°Your paternal grandma won¡¯t die. I heard from the servant sent there by the Empress Dowager that she won¡¯t get seriously ill for the time being in spite of being out of spirits!¡±

    ¡°Since I came down the mountain to see her, I have to go and have a look at her, in case they should make any trouble!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, I won¡¯t stop you from going there, and I can¡¯t do that. The old woman pretends to be seriously ill at this moment. If I really stop you from going to see her, you may get into another trouble. But there is one thing I want to make it clear to you. This matter is clearly rted to her. Since she is unamiable, why do you still insist on staying in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? How about living in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion with Hao¡¯er?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said, and then told Shao Wanru in detail what had happened in the imperial pce. After that, she asked, Zhuozhuo, do you still want to go back to such a home? Why don¡¯t I take this opportunity to put pressure on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and invite you to live here for a period of time?¡±

    Great Elder Princess meant that since she could invite Shao Wanru to live in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for a period of time, she could make Shao Wanru stay longer. After Shao Wanru came down the mountain, she could invite Shao Wanru to live in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. After Prince Chen announced their engagement, she could help Shao Wanru prepare for the wedding. During this period of time, she could keep Shao Wanru in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. After all, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to be very unamiable to Shao Wanru.

    She could use what they did to Shao Wanru this time as the evidence to make them give in. Although her granddaughter had to get out from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion on the wedding day, her granddaughter just needed to stay there for several days and could spend the rest of her time in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Grandma, I want to live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I will get everything they owe me, Hao¡¯er and my parents back!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head, looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess firmly and said.

    Her words were sharp, and she said that with a hint of uncontroble coldness in her gloomy eyes.

    She had not made Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion pay for what they had done, so she would never let Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion go easily.

    Hearing her words, Great Elder Princess also became sullen. Shao Wanru could protect herself if she left, but could she really leave what they had done to her parents aside?

    ¡°The title of nobility belongs to Hao¡¯er, and no one can take it away from him!¡± Seeing that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was still hesitating, Shao Wanru added immediately, ¡°It was taken away by someone, and now I must get it back! Only in this way can Ifort my parents in theher world.¡±

    In fact, the most important thing was the blood feud. In thest life, they secretly killed her and all her family members. How could she get over such a deep blood feud so easily? But she could not tell her grandma about these!

    ¡°Since you have decided to do that, I will definitely help you!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gnashed her teeth with her eyes turning red and said with hatred. Thinking of her daughter and son-inw, she could not hide her sorrow. All this was caused by the old woman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but there might be other inside stories.

    Despite her high status, she could not interfere in the affairs of other mansions. Although she smelled a rat, she could not investigate into the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now her granddaughter was indeed a suitable person. However, she was afraid that those of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were so vicious that they would hurt her granddaughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I will be fine!¡± Knowing what Great Elder Princess was worried about, Shao Wanru shook her hand and said like a spoiled child.

    Looking at her granddaughter in front, Great Elder Princess felt her heart softened and nodded yes.

    ¡°Grandma, can you send some servants to measure the size of my yard and make a set of furniture for meter?¡± Seeing that Great Elder Princess had calmed down, Shao Wanru said with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 548 - What Does Prince Xin Mean?

    <h4>Chapter 548 What Does Prince Xin Mean?</h4>

    ¡°Okay, Zhuozhuo, what kind of furniture do you like? I will make them for you.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who was delighted that her granddaughter was so close to her, nodded repeatedly and said.

    ¡°I like every furniture you make, grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, while reaching out to shake Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand with the delight fading in her watery eyes, ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must have not prepared a courtyard for me. Even if they do, it would not be a good courtyard. Grandma, you can seize this opportunity to make them prepare a good courtyard for me!¡±

    The better they had to prepare for her, the more distressed Madam of Duke Xing would be. She had burned down a good courtyard. If she took over another one, Madam of Duke Xing would be extremely distressed, and that was what she would like to see.

    The more distressed Madam of Duke Xing was, the better. After all, as a junior, she had no right to choose a courtyard. But her grandma was in a different situation. With her grandma¡¯s status, coupled with what they did to her this time, her grandma could definitely make Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion prepare a good courtyard for her. It was almost time for her toe down the mountain, and she was not willing to live in any courtyard they offered casually.

    Since Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was going to take her back, they must offer her the best courtyard. She had to leave at that time. When she returned, she must show all members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that she didn¡¯te back in disgrace.

    A good courtyard was of vital importance to her position in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future!

    She would get herself a good courtyard, and then get another one for Hao¡¯er. Although he lived in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion now, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had to prepare another courtyard for him. The one he had lived before was not good, because it was only suitable for a child who hadn¡¯t received an education. Now that Hao¡¯er had begun to receive an education, he couldn¡¯t live in the courtyard, where he had lived in his childhood. Of course, the courtyard, where their parents had lived, was the best option.

    The courtyard had always been the residence of the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If Hao¡¯er could live in this courtyard, it almost meant that all members of the mansion acknowledged him as the heir.

    She was going to step on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and get everything they owed them in thest life back step by step...

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess immediately understood what she meant, reached out to touch her forehead and said reproachfully, ¡°Little mischievous monkey, okay, I¡¯ll seize the opportunity to make them offer you the courtyard, which had been burned down before. I heard that it¡¯s even better than what it used to be after being rebuilt. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has not given up the n to use the courtyard as their First Young Master¡¯s bridal courtyard!¡±

    ¡°Has the courtyard been rebuilt?¡± Shao Wanru blinked her watery eyes and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that everything inside is better than before. The marriage of the First Young Master is now being discussed, and it will probably be settled soon. If it¡¯s settled, the First Young Master is going to get married before long. This courtyard is not bad as a bridal courtyard!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a sneer. Although she couldn¡¯t displease the Old Madam, who was extremely sick and weak, she could displease the others of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who should be healthy!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll live in this courtyard. Grandma, you can send some servants to measure its size and then send a set of furniture there!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. With a set of furniture given by Great Elder Princess ced there, the courtyard would belong to her even if she had not returned to the mansion yet.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion might have other excuses to reject it before. After failing to set up Shao Wanru, they had no excuse to reject her grandma¡¯s request.

    Considering Old Madam¡¯s poor health, Madam of Duke Xing was the only one who coulde forward to negotiate. Shao Wanru was rather looking forward to seeing Madam of Duke Xing almost spat blood in anger but had to give away the courtyard...

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Nanny Gao to go thereter!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, can I borrow a reliable coachman from you? My coachman seems to be working for someone else,¡± Shao Wanru said. She had thought that he was just an ordinary coachman. However, since he could be bribed, he was no longer reliable. ¡°The coachman is outside now. Grandma, please instruct someone to detain him.¡±

    ¡°Nanny Gao, find a reliable coachman to rece the former one!¡± Hearing that the coachman driving for her granddaughter might be a spy sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Great Elder Princess immediately said in rage. Although the coachman was not as close to the master as a maid, he was usually needed when the master went out. If the coachman actually worked for someone else, it could cause trouble easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to do it right now!¡± Knowing that it couldn¡¯t be neglected, Nanny Gao hurriedly went out to find a maid, instructed her to send a coachman to the parking lot and taught her how to do it in a low voice. The maid nodded repeatedly and turned away.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Xin asks to see you!¡± An old maid hurried in and reported.

    ¡°Prince Xin?¡± Great Elder Princess said with a frown. These princes seldom came to her ce. She was wondering if something happened and brought him here. ¡°Invite him in!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the old maid said and went out, and soon came in with Chu Liuxin.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was here, Chu Liuxin, whose face was wreathed with smiles, gave an even brighter smile. He took two steps forward, bowed to Great Elder Princess respectfully and said, ¡°Greetings, great-aunt!¡±

    Great Elder Princess invited him to sit down, and Shao Wanru came over to salute him and then also sat down. The servants served tea.

    ¡°Why do you have time to visit me today?¡± Great Elder Princess looked at Chu Liuxin with a smile and asked.

    ¡°I pass by your mansion and stop by. Unexpectedly, Cousin Wanru is also here. I¡¯m sorry for my abrupt visit!¡± Chu Liuxin said with a smile.

    In the past two years, he grew up very fast into quite a graceful man and was no longer an unrestrained teenager. The several princes of the royal family were all extraordinarily handsome. Chu Liuxin, who was no longer as mischievous as he had been in his childhood, looked like a prince now.

    Meanwhile, he was not that short-tempered any longer.

    ¡°I saw someone sell kites on the street. At the thought that it was about time to fly a kite, I specially bought one for Cousin Hao,¡± Chu Liuxin said with a smile and pped his hands. Eunuch Liu hurriedly took a centipede-shaped kite, which was lifelike, exquisite and extraordinary, from a servant.

    Shao Wanru nced at Chu Liuxin calmly and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. It should be Chu Liuxin who followed her all the way, and as a prince, he could enter the mansion without showing a name card.

    Why did he follow her all the way? He did that just in order to give her brother a kite?

    ¡°I should ask Hao¡¯er to express his gratitude to you. However, he is studying now, so it is inconvenient for him toe out and thank you in person!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a smile. Nanny Gao reached out to take the kite from Eunuch Liu and also expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°Cousin, do you want one? I just bought a few more. You can pick one you like!¡± Seeing Great Elder Princess ept the kite, Chu Liuxin turned to look at Shao Wanru and asked with a smile.

    Eunuch Liu went out to fetch three or four kites and put them on the ground. They were colorful and particrly beautiful.

    There were an exquisite butterfly-shaped kite, a beauty-shaped kite and a peony-shaped kite. They were in different shapes, looking lifelike and great.

    ¡°But I... should stay on the mountain...¡± Looking at the kites on the ground, Shao Wanru said hesitantly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I heard that there was an open space at the back of the Yuhui Nunnery, where some pilgrims fly kites. Maybe you can fly a kite there next time!¡± At the thought that Shao Wanru wanted to fly a kite but found it inconvenient to do that, Chu Liuxin said hurriedly.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯d better not do that. I¡¯ve been observing mourning for my parents on the mountain,¡± Shao Wanru said in a hurry, because she said slowly before so that Chu Liuxin interrupted her and misunderstood her meaning.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to fly a kite on the back mountain. Other pilgrims fly kites there, don¡¯t they?¡± Chu Liuxin said.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little different from other pilgrims after all!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    ¡°Prince Xin, I heard that your mother has been picking a suitable Miss from an aristocratic family for you and has met some Misses. I¡¯m wondering if you have met a Miss you like.¡± Seeing him sullen, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked with a smile.

    This question made Chu Liuxin blush. He looked at Shao Wanru with a red face and said with a little embarrassment, ¡°Great-aunt, my mother messes around, and you do the same thing. I am still young, and my elder brothers haven¡¯t got married yet. I¡¯m not in a rush and want to take my time to pick a girl I like!¡±

    ¡°It makes sense. The Empress Dowager said that you were not very sensible before. I think you are obviously sensible.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded repeatedly, felt relieved and said.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ve grown up and am no longer a child. Grandma has always mentioned what I did in my childhood. At that time, I was really not sensible and had offended cousin Wanru. Could it be possible that you still bear grudges against me?¡± As Chu Liuxin said, he turned to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are too polite. At that time, I was also very young. I¡¯m afraid that I made you feel aggrieved!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and bowed sideways as she said softly.

    Chu Liuxin waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel aggrieved, but just found it strange at first nce. I hadn¡¯t seen a Miss from an aristocratic family who climbed over the wall!¡±

    ¡°Climb over the wall?¡± Great Elder Princess asked curiously and looked at her granddaughter with a faint smile. She didn¡¯t expect that her delicate granddaughter would climb over the wall. Not to mention Chu Liuxin, even she felt strange.

    ¡°Grandma, I have to go back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and can¡¯t stay here with you,¡± Shao Wanru said with a red face and turned her head to re at Chu Liuxin. The past was past. Who didn¡¯t behave improperly when they were young? Was it worthwhile to tell her grandma about it?

    After saying that, she bowed to Great Elder Princess and bowed slightly to Chu Liuxin, and then turned around and left with Yujie.

    ¡°Speaking of which... it is actually no big deal. When I was in Jiangzhou, I saw Cousin Wanrue out from behind the wall. Great-aunt, I have some business. I¡¯ll tell you next time!¡± Chu Liuxin poked his head to look at Shao Wanru, who had walked out of the door, suddenly stood up and said with a hollow smile.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it? I happen to be free now!¡± Great Elder Princess tried to persuade him to stay with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very important thing. I¡¯ll talk with you next time!¡± Chu Liuxin said. Seeing that Shao Wanru had gone, Chu Liuxin became increasingly anxious. After bowing to Great Elder Princess, he left in a hurry.

    Eunuch Liu picked up a pile of kites on the ground and went after him.

    Seeing him leave in a hurry, Great Elder Princess frowned with the smile fading on her face and asked Nanny Gao beside her, ¡°Do you think Prince Xin has a crush on Zhuozhuo?¡±

 Chapter 549 - Changed A Coachman

    <h4>Chapter 549 Changed A Coachman</h4>

    ¡°I also think so!¡± Nanny Gao also frowned. In any case, this could not be a good thing. The marriage between Prince Chen and cousin Miss had already been approved by Empress Dowager and Emperor. It would be not good for cousin Miss, if Prince Xin showed such a meaning at this time.

    If Emperor and Empress Dowager noticed this, they might think that cousin Miss had hooked up with Prince Xin.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to find an opportunity to talk to Consort Ming about this. I believe that Consort Ming will not like the marriage between Prince Xin and Zhuozhuo either!¡± Great Elder Princess thought for a while and said.

    Consort Ming was bent on finding a daughter-inw who could help Chu Liuxin. Although Zhuozhuo depended on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was like being without relying on, and might even be worse than having no reliance. As for Great Elder Princess, she had a high position but no power. Thus, considering Consort Ming¡¯s temperament, she would definitely not ept Zhuozhuo.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, you are right. It is better if Prince Xin can take the initiative to give up!¡± Nanny Gao nodded repeatedly. No one knew when the marriage between Prince Chen and cousin Miss would be announced. Before the formal announcement, cousin Miss¡¯s reputation could not be damaged. Nor could the gossip of improper contact with Prince Xin be spread.

    But this young man was enamored with Zhuozhuo. Was it really easy to separate them?

    ¡°Cousin, cousin!¡± Chu Liuxin shouted from behind. Shao Wanru wanted to pretend that she heard nothing, but he had shouted so loudly that she could still hear him even if she were deaf.

    She turned around helplessly and waited for him to cross two fences and run towards her.

    ¡°Is there anything else, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru raised her smiling face helplessly and asked.

    ¡°I just want to ask whether you are going to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I happen to have something to ask your elder brother. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Chu Liuxin ran a little faster and said after a gasp.

    ¡°I am going to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shao Wanru turned around and continued to go outside.

    Chu Liuxin hurriedly caught up with her and said excitedly, ¡°Originally, I have decided to meet First Young Master before, but I was so busy these days that I didn¡¯t have time to go. I happen to meet Cousin Wanru today, so let¡¯s go there together!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, did you follow my carriage before?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, did you notice this? I was waiting for your carriage at the foot of the mountain. I saw that Miss Shao¡¯s carriage and yours went in two different directions, so I came over. Eunuch Liu¡¯s idea is good. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is sick, so you will definitelye down the mountain.¡± Chu Liuxin said proudly.

    Sure enough, it was Chu Liuxin who had followed her just now. Shao Wanru was relieved in her heart. It would be fine as long as it was not arranged by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Cousin, how long will you still stay in Yuhui Nunnery?¡± Chu Liuxin asked.

    ¡°About half a year!¡± Shao Wanru replied.

    ¡°The scenery in the Yuhui Nunnery is really good. I originally wanted to go to the Yuhui Nunnery, but I am not convenient in time, because there have been too many people in the Ministry of Justice recently. If there is no reason, my father will not allow me to go to the Yuhui Nunnery at this time!¡± Chu Liuxinined. In fact, he had wanted to go to the Yuhui Nunnery early. However, too many things had happened in the Yuhui Nunnery recently.

    Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuxin, whose thoughts were so stic, and said, ¡°There are few male pilgrims in Yuhui Nunnery.¡± Compared with the other princes, Chu Liuxin was the youngest one, and he also had the least stable character.

    ¡°Last time, the Buddha hall was burned in the fire, and then men in ck appeared. It is really an unlucky year in the Yuhui Nunnery. Anything can happen. Someone went to the Yuhui Nunnery to file a suit before. He did not go to the lobby of the Ministry of Justice but went to the Yuhui Nunnery to sue. What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Chu Liuxin curled his lips and said with disdain.

    Shao Wanru tingled with a thought and asked, ¡°Why did he go to the Yuhui Nunnery to file a suit?¡±

    ¡°It is said that if someone wants to sue in the court of the Ministry of Justice, he has to go through several obstacles first. However, Yuhui Nunnery is investigating this case. As long as the right person can be found, the case will be settled with a confession!¡± Chu Liuxin said casually, ¡°The Ministry of Justice has also epted the case. People there thought it was not a big case, and they only needed to deal with a young ruffian. Unexpectedly, something else has happened!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shao Wanru kept asking. They hade all the way almost to the parking lot.

    ¡°Just the posthumous child of the former emperor. What a joke! The only child of the former emperor is Third Brother. It seems that there is another child!¡± Chu Liuxin also looked at the parking lot. However, he only saw Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage and didn¡¯t see his. He couldn¡¯t help but turn back to find Eunuch Liu.

    Chu Liuxin had run too fast just now and left Eunuch Liu behind him. At this time, Eunuch Liu was rushing over, and he finally saw Chu Liuxin after cornering a door.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are wrong. Our carriage did not stop here.¡±

    ¡°Not here, but where?¡± Chu Liuxin said discontentedly.

    Shao Wanru took the opportunity to say goodbye to him. ¡°Your Highness, I will go first!¡±

    After saying that, she walked towards her own carriage with Yujie. When she got to the front, she saw that the coachman had been changed.

    ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss. I am sent by Great Elder Princess to drive the carriage for Fifth Miss for the time being.¡± The coachman said respectfully. He looked like he was in his 30s.

    ¡°Where is the former one?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°When the carriage stopped here just now, he quarreled with a servant in the mansion, and they fought with each other. ording to the order from Great Elder Princess, that coachman, who has no sense of propriety, can¡¯t drive for Fifth Miss. Just now, someone was sent to take him back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± The coachman reported.

    Shao Wanru nodded and knew that her grandmother had well dealt with this matter. She stepped on the small stool and got on the carriage. Yujie also jumped into the carriage. After the coachman got on the carriage, he turned around and skillfully raised the whip to pull the carriage to the side door.

    Chu Liuxin followed the carriage and helplessly stamped his feet. He was very angry and said, ¡°Eunuch Liu, why isn¡¯t our carriage with Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. Just now people from Great Elder Princess¡¯s mansion led us in this way. Your Highness, let¡¯s go there!¡± Seeing that his master was unhappy, Eunuch Liu answered carefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Liuxin said helplessly. He went back now, and it would bete even if he also went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    In the carriage, Yujie was also in a dilemma. ¡°Miss, the coachman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has been changed. Will Old Madam be angry with you?¡±

    ¡°Even if the coachman were not changed, she would also be angry with me from time to time. Originally she is not pleased with me. If I please her at the price of something happening to me, I might as well not please her!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently with a faint smile on her face.

    Using her own life to please Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was unwilling to do so!

    For the so-called grandmother who always wanted to hurt her, she really did not think there was any need to please her! As for the so-called grandmother-granddaughter rtion, Old Madam would not remember it, and she would forget it!

    ¡°Will Old Madam change the person again?¡± Yujie was still worried. Great Elder Princess did this in an oversimplified and crude way, and Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not a pushover either.

    ¡°She may do so in the past, but at this time, she will not. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is much in the wrong!¡± Shao Wanru sneered, and a trace of coldness shed in her eyes.

    ¡°In your opinion, does Old Madam know that Xiushui priest is a fake priest? If she knows this and still does so, she is so vicious!¡±

    Yujie understood what Shao Wanru had been talking about and said angrily after thinking for a while.

    It was indeed not like being done by a human being. After all, that was a den of lewdness.

    ¡°So what, even if she knows it or not? That kind of mansion makes me sick!¡± Shao Wanru sneered with a cold look in her eyes.

    The carriage inside suddenly became quiet. Yujie felt sorry for her when she saw the cold indifference on Shao Wanru¡¯s small jade-like face. Shao Wanru was such a good Miss, but all she met were such disgusting and vicious rtives.

    Those rtives pretended to be kind on the appearance, but in fact, they were really heartless and cruel.

    The carriage went all the way forward and it did not take long to arrive at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Hearing that Shao Wanru hade back, Madam of Duke Xing excitedly went out to greet her and they met not far from the gate.

    ¡°Wanru, you finallye back. Your grandmother was talking about you just now. Come here!¡± Madam of Duke Xing smiled warmly and looked very excited as if she was really happy because Shao Wanru came to visit Old Madam and Old Madam also sincerely missed her.

    In fact, Old Madam was ill. She had sent a letter to ask Shao Yanru to go down the mountain and had not mentioned Shao Wanru at all.

    Shao Wanru bowed deeply to salute Madam of Duke Xing and said, ¡°Second aunt!¡±

    ¡°Look, you look as beautiful as a flower, but have to stay in the nunnery every day. If your parents know this in the other world, they will also be happy to have a filial daughter like you!¡± Madam of Duke Xing picked up a handkerchief and pretended to wipe her tears. She looked Shao Wanru up and down secretly, and the more she looked at Shao Wanru, the more frightened she became.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Shao Wanru for more than two years. Just now, she recognized Shao Wanru at a nce because the old maid beside her was the one who had gone up the mountain with Old Madam.

    Unexpectedly, this girl looked really good. Her face was as beautiful as a fairy in a painting. She was not only beautiful but also naturally charming, which made Madam of Duke Xing even more disgusted. How could a Miss from an aristocratic family have such a natural charm? Even though her every move was the same as others¡¯, her actions looked more gentle and charming.

    Back then, Infanta Qinghua had possessed a kind of charm, and she was a little less charming than this girl in front of her. But even so, she had still made her cousin obsessed with her and want to marry her even though he had had to go against Old Madam.

    What was so good about such appearance? She looked lowly and mean at first nce. She was not as elegant and graceful as her daughter, who looked like a daughter of an aristocratic family.

    She was disdainful in her heart, but she did not show it on her face, and she beamed with smiles. She let Shao Wanru in, and said as if she was unconscious, ¡°Was the previous coachman not good? If you don¡¯t like him, just tell me, and I will change a new coachman for you immediately. You are the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. You can change any coachman!¡±

    It seemed that she said this fully for Shao Wanru¡¯s own good, but the meaning sounded not good. Obviously, she was ming Shao Wanru for taking the liberty of changing the coachman.

    ¡°Second Aunt, are you talking about the matter that the coachman fought with someone before? This has been handled by my grandmother, so I don¡¯t know the specific circumstance. If Second Aunt feels that there is something wrong, you can send someone to tell my grandmother. Now I am using the coachman sent by my grandmother now. If Second Aunt thinks that this is inappropriate, you can also tell my grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru said as she walked inside.

    Her expression was indifferent and alienated. Her words were just like what Madam of Duke Xing had said. They sounded pleasant, but after thinking about it carefully, how could Madam of Duke Xing dare to question Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!

    Madam of Duke Xing understood this well. She hated Shao Wanru very much in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t show this feeling on her face. She could only smile and said, ¡°It is just a trifle, a trifle. Let¡¯s go and see your grandmother together!¡±

    This was a trifle, but she failed to purposely make difficulties for her. She wanted to see how this girl would end up when Old Madam made difficulties for her. Great Elder Princess was too far away, so it was impossible for her to help...

 Chapter 550 - Forceful Visit to Find Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 550 Forceful Visit to Find Trouble</h4>

    When they entered Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, there were servant girls raising the curtain. Shao Wanru followed Madam of Duke Xing to go inside from the main room to the bedroom. It was very quiet inside, with only the sound of sobbing in a low voice.

    When Shao Wanru looked up, she found that Old Madam was lying on arge bed. She seemed to have aged ten years in a night. The wrinkles on her face were piled up, and her face was pale and haggard. At first nce, she knew that she was indeed ill.

    Shao Yanru was holding Old Madam¡¯s hand in front of the bed. When she heard people¡¯s voices, she wiped away her tears and turned her head. When she saw Shao Wanru, she reached out and patted Old Madam¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Grandma, Fifth Sister is here to see you!¡±

    Old Madam, who was lying on the bed, raised her head slowly and then looked at Shao Wanru with her sharp eyes. Her kind expression before immediately became rigid.

    Facing her sight, Shao Wanru stepped forward gracefully and bowed deeply to Old Madam, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Old Madam couldn¡¯t hide the disgust in her eyes. She felt that Shao Wanru was really a jinx and a troublemaker. She had made such a mess in her mansion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Sit down!¡± Old Madam said with neither joy nor anger on her face.

    The things before had not ended yet. At this time, she could not really me her. Maybe the Empress Dowager would call Shao Wanru to see her under Rui¡¯an¡¯s advice.

    Shao Yanru patted Old Madam¡¯s hand tofort her. She stood up and said softly with red eyes, ¡°Fifth Sister, why do youe sote? Grandmother has sent someone to ask about it a few times just now!¡±

    This kind of gentle attitude with certain intimacy seemed to show that she really regarded Shao Wanru as her sister.

    Old Madam couldn¡¯t help showing disgust on her face again. She felt that she could not make Shao Wanru be intimate with her. She had the family name of Old Madam¡¯s. But she had such a good rtionship with Rui¡¯an, the Great Elder Princess, who had no posterity in her family.

    ¡°I just met Prince Xin, Your highness, at my grandmother¡¯s ce, and he brought some news to me. That¡¯s why I was dyed for more than two hours when I was at my grandmother¡¯s ce.¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly. She turned a blind eye to Old Madam¡¯s disgust. Since Old Madam could even do such a vicious thing like framing her granddaughter, there was no need for Shao Wanru to pay attention to her. She would no longer pretend that they had a harmonious and gentle rtionship.

    Shao Yanru was different from her. She had always pretended to be filial to Old Madam. She had intended to be far away from Shao Wanru when she went with her before. Although Shao Yanru came back a bit earlier than her, it was impossible for her toe back much earlier than her after all.

    Given Shao Yanru¡¯s filial piety that she wanted to emphasize, she must havee directly to Old Madam¡¯s ce aftering back to show how much she cared about Old Madam.

    Sure enough, when Shao Wanru said this, Old Madam¡¯s face darkened and she quickly got up. She lowered her lips and nced at Shao Yanru a few more times, but she did not say anything.

    ¡°There is not much time. Fifth Sister may have remembered wrongly.¡± Shao Yanru knew that Shao Wanru had ruined her n when she saw Old Madam¡¯s expression. However, she did not show it on her face. She pretended that she did not hear anything and exined vaguely.

    ¡°How could I remember wrongly? Coincidentally, Prince Xin was also there when we entered the capital. Just now, he also mentioned that we didn¡¯t go back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after we entered the capital!¡± Shao Wanru said, a little surprised.

    Her voice was not very loud, but everyone in the room heard it. The servant girls all lowered their heads and did not dare to move.

    With Prince Xin as the witness, this must be true!

    Just now First Miss cried in front of Old Madam and repeatedly said that she hurried down the mountain when she received news from Old Madam. When she entered the door, she hurried to Old Madam. But how to exin the thing in front of her?

    Old Madam¡¯s eyes swept across Shao Yanru¡¯s face, and the corners of her lips drooped even more. She shook her hands on the bed in annoyance, and she could not control her emotions when she was ill.

    Shao Yanru wanted to bite Shao Wanru a few times in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. ¡°I went to the pharmacy before and wanted to see if there were any good medicinal materials in the pharmacy for my grandmother. I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t find any good ones in several pharmacies. So I only found some ordinary ones. I thought that our mansion still had these medicinal materials, so I didn¡¯t say anything about it. Finally, Fifth Sister said it out!¡±

    Since Shao Wanru had mentioned Prince Xin, Shao Yanru would not challenge her. She could only make an excuse for herself. She turned to say to Shuqi behind her, ¡°Go and bring me the medicinal materials I just bought!¡±

    ¡°Yes, First Miss!¡± Shuqi nodded knowingly and went out.

    Since it was just ordinary medicinal materials, there were many ones in the mansion. She just needed to go and get some here.

    Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes. She did not expect to tear off Shao Yanru¡¯s false face in a short time. The more urgent the matter was, the less she could get angry. She just needed to take her time.

    ¡°Old Madam, Madam, Great Elder Princess¡¯s mansion sent someone to inquire about something!¡± An old maid reported outside the door.

    Old Madam leaned back. She hated the words ¡°Great Elder Princess¡± the most now. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Wanyan, go and deal with it. My head hurts again. Let Ru¡¯er stay here. Everyone else should go so that I won¡¯t feel ufortable when I see so many people.¡±

    The so-called many people making her ufortable meant that Shao Wanru made her ufortable. She and Yujie were the only ones who had juste in.

    ¡°Grandma, Wanru will leave now. Grandma, please take good care of yourself!¡± Shao Wanru said sensibly. She nced at Shao Yanru with a sneer in her heart. Old Madam really wanted to see Shao Yanru and wanted to keep her here to talk to her. But this also hindered Shao Yanru. This was a good thing for Nanny Gao.

    Shao Yanru was more cunning than Madam of Duke Xing and had a faster reaction. With these words just now and the help of the medicinal materials brought by Shuqi, she had made up for what had happened perfectly.

    However, after all, she had misjudged the human mind. This matter was now wless, but if other things or evidence came out in the future, this so-called wless thing would be torn apart slowly.

    ¡°Wanru, let¡¯s go to see Nanny Gao of the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion!¡± Madam of Duke Xing smiled gently as if she did not hear Old Madam¡¯s dislike.

    Shao Wanru nodded and followed Madam of Duke Xing to go out.

    Shao Yanru frowned and her heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. As soon as Shao Wanru arrived, the people of Great Elder Princess came, and the one who came was the personal Nanny of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She had stayed in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and knew that Nanny Gao was very powerful. She dealt with many affairs in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had never tried to manage the mansion. Only Nanny Gao managed such a big Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion in such an orderly way. Ordinary servants could notpare with her.

    In fact, she really wanted to see it. But when she saw Old Madam smiling and waving at her on the bed, she knew that she couldn¡¯t leave, so she could only wipe the corners of her eyes, looking worried. She went to the bed and sat down on the stool again tofort Old Madam...

    In the flower hall, Nanny Gao sat there with two servant girls standing behind her. Outside the flower hall, several craftsmen stood at one side obediently. When they saw Madam of Duke Xing and othersing over, they bowed their heads and retreated to stay at one side.

    Seeing so many peopleing from Great Elder Princess¡¯s mansion, Madam of Duke Xing intuitively felt that today¡¯s matter was not a good thing, and she felt uneasy in her heart.

    When she stepped into the room, Nanny Gao stood up and bowed to Madam of Duke Xing first, and then to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Nanny Gao, please sit down!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said politely.

    With Nanny Gao¡¯s reputation, she could even say a few words in front of the Empress Dowager. Of course, she did not dare to offend her.

    In other words, Old Madam could ignore Nanny Gao, but she could not.

    Nanny Gao was not very polite to her. As long as she behaved properly, it was ok. She just sat down again. Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Wanru also sat down together.

    The servants served the tea. Shao Wanru picked up the teacup and took a sip. She lowered her watery eyes and listened quietly. Next, she just needed to listen!

    ¡°Why Great Elder Princess asked you toe here?¡± Madam of Duke Xing put down the teacup, took a handkerchief, wiped the tea stains at the corner of her mouth, and asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s presumptuous of me toe to the mansion. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. But I can¡¯t dy this matter, so I have toe here shamelessly. Madam, please forgive me!¡± Nanny Gao said politely.

    Madam of Duke Xing was very satisfied with her words and nodded at once. The smile on her face became more and more amiable. ¡°Nanny Gao, if you have something to say, just say it. If I can do it, I will definitely obey!¡±

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s great that you can say that. In fact, this matter is indeed a matter of your mansion. Great Elder Princess also knows that your mansion has prepared it early, but Great Elder Princess only has only one granddaughter, so she always feels that she should worry more about her. Well, she asks me toe here to see the courtyard that is prepared for Fifth Miss in the mansion. I take people to measure the house and make a set of suitable furniture!¡±

    Nanny Gao said with a smile, pointing at the several famous craftsmen standing outside, ¡°These are all famous craftsmen in the capital. Our Great Elder Princess specially invited them here. We can¡¯t let Fifth Miss feel wronged. In half a year, Fifth Miss will go down the mountain. If you are not ready, Fifth Miss will not even have a ce to live at that time.¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing was slightly shocked. She nced at Shao Wanru, who was sitting quietly by the side and did not interrupt. There was a trace of embarrassment and ferociousness on her face.

    ¡°The courtyard is ready, but it hasn¡¯t been cleaned yet. As for the furniture in the room, it has been prepared early. We would not bother Great Elder Princess!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said.

    Who would bother to prepare the courtyard for Shao Wanru? The good courtyard had been burned before. Thinking of this, Madam of Duke Xing still felt distressed and pity.

    ¡°Madam, Great Elder Princess wants to make a set of furniture for cousin Miss and also wants to see the yard where cousin Miss lives. Among the Misses in your mansion, cousin Miss has the highest status. Perhaps Great Elder Princess will ask for a reward from Empress Dowager for cousin Miss. If it is not the best yard in the mansion, it will not be agreed by Empress Dowager!¡±

    Nanny Gao¡¯s words were extremely rude, and her face turned serious. She had been following Great Elder Princess all the time, and some of her personalities were quite simr to those of Great Elder Princess. Especially when she had a serious face, Madam of Duke Xing inexplicably felt a little deficiency of vital energy.

    After rubbing the handkerchief in her hand into a ball, she gritted her teeth secretly. ¡°The most distinguished Miss... Why should it be her?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Gao, the status of the Misses in our mansion is the same, so they live in simr yards. If we give the best yard to Wanru, I¡¯m afraid it will be unfair to other Misses!¡± Madam of Duke Xing forced herself to swallow her anger and exined with a smile.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The teacup in Nanny Gao¡¯s hand fell heavily on the table, making the table shake.

 Chapter 551 - Madam of Duke Xing Restrains Her Anger and Keeps Silent

    <h4>Chapter 551 Madam of Duke Xing Restrains Her Anger and Keeps Silent</h4>

    ¡°Madam, our cousin Miss is the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. To put it bluntly, when the former Heir of Duke Xing was still alive, the current Duke Xing was just an idle childe, and you... were just an ordinary Madam of the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. What¡¯s more, even now our cousin Miss is a member of the royal family. In this respect, she is of higher status than other Misses!¡±

    Nanny Gao said with a stern look.

    Madam of Duke Xing was ashamed and angry. She was indeed an ordinary Madam of the second branch at that time, and she didn¡¯t dare to deny Shao Wanru¡¯s identity as a member of the royal family, which was of the supreme status around the country. So she held the teacup tightly and suppressed the anger in her heart.

    ¡°Rest assured, Nanny Gao. I¡¯ll pick the best yard for Wanru!¡± She said, because she had to swallow it and did not dare to deny it.

    ¡°Thank you so much for your concern, Madam. My master will be very pleased after knowing it. Madam, please send someone to take them to the Piaoyun Courtyard for measurement. I heard that the Piaoyun Courtyard is the best empty courtyard in your mansion. It¡¯s quite a good courtyard you prepared for our cousin Miss before, but it was burned down by someone, who intended to burn our cousin Miss to death. Since now it has been rebuilt, it should be her residence!¡±

    Nanny Gao said amiably with a smile and wiped the water off her hands with a handkerchief.

    Madam of Duke Xing turned to look at Shao Wanru with a cold look, gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°This courtyard has not beenpleted yet, and many parts have not been decorated, so it is not suitable for living!¡±

    She prepared the courtyard for her son. Although it was not decorated as well as before, she had spent more than two years rebuilding and decorating it. How could she be willing to give it away to Shao Wanru?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if our cousin Miss can¡¯t live there for the time being. Madam, have you forgotten that our cousin Miss still needs to stay on the mountain? Even if you begin to decorate it from now on, our cousin Miss can live there aftering out of the Yuhui Nunnery in half a year.¡±

    Nanny Gao continued saying with a smile as if she didn¡¯t see Madam of Duke Xing turn her head to re at Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I have to ask Old Madam about her opinion. Old Madam told me a long time ago that she wanted to keep the courtyard for some use. If I give it to Wanru rashly, I¡¯m afraid that Old Madam will be angry. She is in such poor health that she can¡¯t bear any anger. Why don¡¯t we talk it over after Old Madam gets betterter?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing turned back and said sincerely in a soft voice.

    She intended to push Old Madam out and reject it, because Old Madam could do that, while she couldn¡¯t. Moreover, Old Madam was still sick. She could evade the issue today and discuss countermeasures with Old Madamter.

    ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager intends to investigate into the incident of our cousin Miss being set up. If Old Madam gets better, she has to cooperate on the investigation. I am afraid that she will have no time to care about a trifle like this. What¡¯s more, the Empress Dowager and Great Elder Princess are wondering who bears such a deep grudge against our cousin Miss that she sets her mind upon ruining our cousin Miss¡¯s future. If Great Elder Princess finds out this vicious person, Great Elder Princess will never spare her easily even if she is the legal wife of a duke.¡±

    Nanny Gao said in an extremely gentle tone, but the meaning of her words made Madam of Duke Xing feel cold in the back. Was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess determined to dig out the truth?

    The n seemed to be implemented by Old Madam, but in fact, Madam of Duke Xing had done plenty of things in secret to help her like Shao Yanru. Hearing Nanny Gao¡¯s words and her voice, which could be considered gentle, at this moment, she suddenly felt a chill in her back.

    She, who was scared, decided that she must not arouse the suspicion of Great Elder Princess at this moment.

    ¡°We do have to trouble Great Elder Princess to investigate into it, since Old Madam is seriously ill, and I don¡¯t know much about it. Regarding the courtyard, I¡¯ll make an arrangement for Old Madam. I think Old Madam probably keeps it for Wanru!¡± With numerous thoughtsing across her mind, Madam of Duke Xing immediately said with a smile.

    She called over an old maid and instructed her to take the craftsmen at the door to measure the courtyard. At this moment, she could not show her grudges against Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru raised her head slightly and nced at Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s amiable face withposure. Although she knew that Madam of Duke Xing was hypocritical, her face still looked amiable, as if she were sincere.

    With her long eyshes fluttering twice, she looked down at her feet, only to see Madam of Duke Xing stretch her feet under her dress from time to time. Obviously Madam of Duke Xing was so furious that she was in no mood to care about etiquette, but she had to consent to Nanny Gao¡¯s words.

    Shao Wanru slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and thought, ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I would like to see.¡±

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing had instructed the old maid to leave, Nanny Gao showed an increasingly gentle smile. She asked about Old Madam¡¯s health condition, said that she specially brought Great Elder Princess¡¯s greetings and some precious medicinal materials, and asked Madam of Duke Xing to tell Old Madam to take good care of herself. When Old Madam recovered, she could work with Great Elder Princess to find out who attempted to set up Shao Wanru and smear her jewelry with honey...

    Madam of Duke Xing agreed with every word of Nanny Gao¡¯s, while feeling guilty. She was filled with hatred and annoyance, but she could do nothing about it. She was wondering secretly if Great Elder Princess was going to hold on to it and never let it go.

    When they were talking, Shao Wanru kept listening to their conversation quietly. If Madam of Duke Xing asionally nced at her, she gave her a gentle smile, which made Madam of Duke Xing filled with hatred because she could neither swallow her anger nor vent it.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t believe that this mean girl didn¡¯t know anything. As soon as Shao Wanru came over from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, Great Elder Princess sent Nanny Gao to ask for the best yard for her. It was Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s favorite yard, which she prepared for her eldest son¡¯s wedding. It made her almost spit out blood in rage that the courtyard, in which she had invested painstaking efforts, was ruined. At the thought that she had to give away the courtyard she had spent more than two years in rebuilding, she bore deeper hatred.

    Shao Wanru calmly looked at Madam of Duke Xing, who bore irrepressible resentment, turned her face and smiled like a blooming flower.

    She had always been ipatible with Madam of Duke Xing, so she didn¡¯t need to please her. No matter how hard she tried to please Madam of Duke Xing, Madam of Duke Xing would never be soft-hearted when it was necessary to kill her.

    In this case, it was unnecessary to force herself to please Madam of Duke Xing.

    She intended to return aggressively and show everyone that although Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing were displeased with her, no one could look down upon her because of her status.

    The craftsmen came back after a long time and showed a sketch to Nanny Gao. After looking at it, Nanny Gao nodded and stood up to make her farewells.

    Shao Wanru and Nanny Sheng took her to the gate to see her off on behalf of Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Cousin Miss, you can go back now. I¡¯m going back to report onpletion of my task!¡± Nanny Gao said with a smile at the gate.

    ¡°The sketch is good, but I¡¯m wondering if it is urate?¡± Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°It will be more urate if someone in our mansion could have a look at it and sign on it!¡±

    Nanny Gao, who was a smart person, immediately realized what Shao Wanru meant and secretly apuded for her cousin Miss. Compared with her cousin Miss, who was so clever, she seemed to be a little negligent.

    She turned to look at Nanny Sheng and said with a smile, ¡°Nanny Sheng, could you please sign on it? Otherwise, I am afraid that Great Elder Princess will consider it not convincing enough.¡±

    This meant that Nanny Gao was not as respectable as she expected in front of Great Elder Princess, since Nanny Gao could only convince Great Elder Princess with a signature.

    Nanny Sheng disdained Nanny Gao in her heart. Both of them were servants. Although she was the henchman of Madam of Duke Xing, she was still a lot inferior to the henchman of Great Elder Princess. She was both jealous and envious of Nanny Gao, who could put pressure on Madam of Duke Xing. However, based on Nanny Gao¡¯s words, she could tell that Nanny Gao did not seem to be regarded as highly as she expected, so she could not help feeling a littlecent.

    She instructed someone to fetch the writing brush and paper, signed on behalf of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion on the spot and signed the dates Nanny Gao requested.

    After thanking Nanny Sheng politely, Nanny Gao led the servants of Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to get in the carriage and left.

    Seeing that the carriage had left at the gate, Shao Wanru turned around and went back with Nanny Sheng.

    When she returned to the parlor, she found there were a few more people. Not only Shao Hua¡¯an, the First Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but also Prince Xin was there. Seeing Shao Wanrue in, Prince Xin gave a brighter smile. After Shao Wanru bowed to him, he immediately said amiably, ¡°Cousin, did you go to send the servants from Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion off just now? Nanny Gao went too fast. I intended to ask her to deliver a message to great-aunt. Unexpectedly I waste!¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an nced at Prince Xin calmly.

    Prince Xin came suddenly today. After having a chat with him for a while in the study, Shao Hua¡¯an mentioned that Shao Wanru was in the mansion and Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion coincidentally sent some servants here. On hearing this, Prince Xin hurriedly said that he had a message for Great Elder Princess, so Shao Hua¡¯an had to bring him here.

    Judging from the current situation, could it be possible that Prince Xin took a fancy to Wanru?

    Prince Xin, who was rtively unrestrained and younger than Shao Hua¡¯an, hadn¡¯t been Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s ymate and been close to him since his childhood. However, he tried to be close to Shao Hua¡¯an for some unknown reason this time, which made Shao Hua¡¯an think over his intention.

    Madam of Duke Xing, who was watching Prince Xin¡¯s reaction, could tell that Prince Xin obviously took a fancy to her niece. She secretly curled her lip. Among the several princes, Prince Xin was the least likely to inherit the throne, because no one would notice him in view of his character and usual deeds.

    Nevertheless, it seemed that Prince Xin¡¯s mother did not think so. She had been thinking of picking a wife from a powerful and noble family for her son in order to make her son morepetitive.

    Shao Wanru? Madam of Duke Xing sneered. If Prince Xin really took a fancy to Shao Wanru and wanted to marry her, Consort Ming would definitely tear her apart.

    Prince Xin could be considered a good help for Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you have a message for my maternal grandma, you can directly send someone to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. You don¡¯t have to ask a servant to deliver a message by the way,¡± Shao Wanru said, and then bowed deeply to Madam of Duke Xing, ¡°Second Aunt, I¡¯m going to see grandma. I¡¯m still worried about her health condition! I have to go back to the Yuhui Nunneryter and won¡¯t be able to see grandma for a period of time!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t want to see her, so she waved her hand and said. She was afraid that if she stayed with Shao Wanru longer, she would lose control of herself and vent her anger on Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru turned around and said goodbye to Prince Xin and Shao Hua¡¯an, and then left slowly with her maid, leaving Prince Xin watching her back reluctantly. He just wanted to talk with her...

 Chapter 552 - Shao Yanru, a Girl with Kindness and Tolerance

    <h4>Chapter 552 Shao Yanru, a Girl with Kindness and Tolerance</h4>

    Shao Wanru did not stay in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard for a long time until she left. Old Madam did not intend to ask her to stay longer, continued talking with Shao Yanru and ignored Shao Wanru as if she did not hear what Shao Wanru said.

    Shao Wanru was calm as if she didn¡¯t realize that Old Madam deliberately treated her coldly. After bowing to Old Madam politely, she left with her maid.

    On the way, when she met Madam of Duke Xing, she gave way to Madam of Duke Xing and made her farewells after bowing in such a polite way that Madam of Duke Xing, whose face darkened, could not find fault with her. After saying a few sarcastic words, Madam of Duke Xing watched her leave and then went to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard.

    After Madam of Duke Xing told what had happened just now, Old Madam, who was lying in bed, trembled all over in anger. She picked up a book beside her, where she put her hand when the doctor felt her pulse, threw it at Madam of Duke Xing and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so useless that you gave away the Piaoyun Courtyard to Wanru. It¡¯s prepared for An¡¯er.¡±

    Smashed by the book, Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t feel pain, but she knelt down with a thud, called Old Madam and said with deep sadness, ¡°Old Madam, I have no other choice... Nanny Gao said that you should be the one making the decision on it and the Empress Dowager will definitely find out the truth without letting go of what happened on Wanru.¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing wiped her tears off and said tearfully.

    Old Madam froze for a moment and felt increasingly grieved and indignant. If she had known that Taoist Priest Xiushui of the Baiyun Taoist Temple was an evil Taoist priest disguised in female attire, she would not have asked him for help. Now not only her n failed, but also she got involved in it. Rui¡¯an threatened her daughter-inw with what she had done.

    Thinking of what her daughter-inw had suffered, Old Madam was involuntarily ovee by deep sadness. She took Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s hand, patted it hard andforted her. ¡°Well, stop crying. Just give her the courtyard, but she may not be able to live there. If she asks to move to another courtyard in the future, Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t say anything about it no matter how tough she is!¡±

    She was thinking of a way to make Shao Wanru unable to live in the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    Shao Yanru was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to react so quickly and take advantage of the situation. If it weren¡¯t for the copse of their n this time, Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t have done anything if her grandma rejected it forcefully. But now they were obviously in the wrong and couldn¡¯t expose that it was done by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so they could only be nice to Shao Wanru at this moment instead of suppressing her forcefully so that Great Elder Princess seized the opportunity to get Shao Wanru the best courtyard.

    It was really detestable.

    Shao Yanru rolled her eyes and immediately came up with a new idea. She took two steps forward and said to Old Madam, whose face turned livid because of anger, with a smile, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Since the Fifth Sister likes the courtyard, just give it to her. It¡¯s okay for the Eldest Brother to live in another courtyard. Isn¡¯t there an empty courtyard?¡±

    ¡°How could there be a courtyard as good as the one?¡± Old Madam said helplessly. She doted on her eldest grandson most, and he was so promising and obedient. Now they even had to give away his wedding courtyard. When they discussed his marriage before, they had taken the Miss¡¯s family members to the courtyard, showed them around and suggested that it was going to be the wedding courtyard. The Miss¡¯s family members were very satisfied at that time.

    Now they gave away the courtyard before the wedding. How could they exin it to the Miss¡¯s family members?

    ¡°Grandma, have you forgotten that the Eldest Uncle¡¯s courtyard is more suitable for the Eldest Brother?¡± Shao Yanru reminded her with a smile.

    On hearing her words, Madam of Duke Xing couldn¡¯t help breathing rapidly, pinched her handkerchief with more strength and looked at Old Madam eagerly. She had been longing for the courtyard for a long time, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it frankly. Now her daughter, who mentioned it in a way that she happened to think of it but didn¡¯t know what it meant actually, did a much better job than her.

    The qualification to live in the courtyard represented the identity of the heir. In this case, it would be easier to get the emperor¡¯s approval of her son¡¯s identity as the heir.

    ¡°That courtyard can¡¯t be used for the time being!¡± Old Madam said. Although she wanted to give this courtyard to her eldest grandson immediately aspensation, she did not lose her mind after all.

    ¡°There are Infanta Qinghua¡¯s stuff in the courtyard, so Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess will definitely intervene in it. Besides, the courtyard belongs to the main branch with Hao¡¯er as the inheritor. We should give it further thought and discuss itter!¡±

    She had got a hot head and intended to solve the problem by getting rid of the screen wall, where her son had practiced calligraphy, first. Unexpectedly, Hao¡¯er discovered it andined of it in front of Great Elder Princess. Great Elder Princess was so overbearing that she brought it to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Not only the Empress Dowager warned her, but also the Empress told her that she couldn¡¯t be partial to the second branch, since the courtyard belonged to the main branch.

    The three branches of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion lived in separated areas. The main branch lived in the middle, and Old Madam lived with them. The second branch and the third branch lived on each side of the main branch.

    However, Shao Yuanhao became the only member of the main branchter, and Madam of Duke Xing was in charge of domestic affairs, so the boundary between the main branch and the second branch became blurred. As the branch inheriting the title of nobility, the main branch had a courtyard different from that of other branches. It was more majestic with better decorations. The several courtyards Madam of Duke Xing liked were all located in the area belonging to the main branch.

    Technically speaking, Shao Yuanhao¡¯s existence made it impossible for them to upy the courtyard!

    ¡°But my An¡¯er, how, how can I get him another courtyard? I took the Miss¡¯s family members there and showed them around... How, how should I exin it?¡± Madam of Duke Xing wiped her tears off and said.

    ¡°Mother, you took the Miss¡¯s family members there and showed them the courtyard and the furniture before?¡± Shao Yanru asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes, I did. At that time, both your father and I considered it a good marriage, and your eldest brother was pleased with it. But if it¡¯s ruined because of this, what should we do? This is the best wife your father and I pick for your eldest brother!¡±

    The Miss was the eldest lineal daughter of the minister of the Ministry of Works with a good look and a good reputation, and she was favored by everyone in her mansion.

    The minister of the Ministry of Works had real power. Although he couldn¡¯tpare with the minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, it was of great advantage to have political connections with him through marriage. He could probably y a greater role than the minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs in some respects.

    As the eldest lineal daughter of an aristocratic family, she must have been meticulously cultivated. When she became the daughter-inw of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future, she would be able to handle domestic affairs with ease. In any case, it would be a good marriage.

    The Minister of the Ministry of Works had expressed his satisfaction with Shao Hua¡¯an, but he said that he had to think about it for a few days. In case of idents, Madam of Duke Xing specially invited the wife of the Minister of the Ministry of Works and her daughter to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to admire the flowers and showed them around. She led them to the courtyard and advised them to have a look.

    In their conversation, she suggested that the courtyard was prepared for her son. She remembered that the wife of the Minister kept nodding and praising it at that time. But now she had to give away the courtyard. How could she be willing to do that?

    ¡°Mother, can you enter the imperial pce and talk it over with the Empress Dowager? I... I am willing to give the other two courtyards to Wanru as apensation.¡± Madam of Duke Xing held Old Madam¡¯s hand and pleaded.

    Old Madam shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t enter the imperial pce at this time.¡±

    What she had done to Shao Wanru was still being investigated. She left with the excuse of feeling sick because she was in poor health indeed and the excuse was not entirely untrue. But if she turned to the Empress Dowager at this time, she wouldn¡¯t get any good result.

    ¡°Grandma, the yard and the furniture in it are all prepared by mother, and some of them are even mother¡¯s dowry. Are we really unable to take the courtyard back?¡± Shao Yanru said sadly.

    ¡°Uh... we are unable to do that for the time being. Record it as her courtyard now. We¡¯ll think of some way to make her give away the courtyard after shees back!¡± Old Madam clenched her teeth and said with hatred, thinking that it was a fault to allow Shao Wanru to be recognized as the Fifth Miss of their mansion. Why didn¡¯t she strongly oppose it at that time?

    Madam of Duke Xing cried sadly. Old Madam¡¯s words were actually not helping. Even if Shao Wanru was really forced to give away the courtyard, others would only think that Shao Wanru gave away a courtyard she disliked to Shao Hua¡¯an as his wedding courtyard. At the thought that her son sounded like a scavenger, Madam of Duke Xing involuntarily felt sad!

    Madam of Duke Xing involuntarilyined that Old Madam was so useless that she could not even keep the courtyard for her son. She thought that Old Madam was just talking nonsense when iming that the entire mansion would belong to her son in the future. She was really reluctant to give away the courtyard and the furniture, which all belonged to her!

    Thinking of this, she suddenly remembered what Shao Yanru had said just now, immediately raised her head and said, ¡°Mother, I can give away the courtyard as you said, but I can¡¯t give away the furniture. I¡¯ve prepared them for An¡¯er and can¡¯t leave them to someone else!¡±

    In fact, the courtyard had beenpletely prepared. Shao Hua¡¯an could move in whenever he got married. This was the reason why Madam of Duke Xing took the wife of the Minister of the Ministry of Works there and showed her around.

    ¡°You want to take the furniture inside away?¡± Old Madam asked with a frown, inexplicably thinking that it was not a good idea.

    ¡°Yes, the furniture inside belongs to An¡¯er. Since the craftsmen sent by Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion will make a set of furniture ording to the size of the courtyard, we should take away this set of furniture belonging to us!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said in a bold and straightforward way.

    Old Madam fell silent for a while, but she did not object it this time. What Madam of Duke Xing said actually made sense. Since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had intervened in it, they should allow her to send furniture to the courtyard!

    Nevertheless, beside the furniture, a courtyard should be equipped with some other things. Old Madam selectively forgot that they still needed to prepare some other things in the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    ¡°Grandma, I have to go up the mountain to apany the Fifth Sister.¡± Since they had reached an agreement, Shao Yanru stepped forward and said. Old Madam was not as seriously sick as she thought. Her illness, which was partly true, should be nothing serious if she nursed her body well.

    ¡°You are going up the mountain? Why do you do that? Let her observe mourning for her parents alone. You don¡¯t have to suffer a bitter life with her on the mountain!¡± Old Madam said in displeasure.

    ¡°Grandma, the officials of the Ministry of Justice are still on the mountain, and there are still a lot of things to handle. If I leave the Fifth Sister alone at this time, what will others think of our mansion? I¡¯ll stay with her for a period of time so that others won¡¯t criticize our mansion,¡± Shao Yanru said softly.

    Shao Yanru obviously meant that she did that to protect the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. On hearing her words, Old Madam took her hand, felt increasingly sorry for her and said, ¡°You are still such a kind child who always thinks of others! It¡¯s my fault for being useless! Since you think so, I won¡¯t stop you. Ask your mother to prepare more food, daily necessities and clothes for you so that you don¡¯t have to live a bitter life after going up the mountain.¡±

    Old Madam told her.

    ¡°Thank you, grandma. I¡¯ll ask mother to prepare two sets of them for me and the Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Yanru said, as if she were thinking about Shao Wanru.

    At the sight of this, Old Madam was angry and distressed. The granddaughter she raised was really a good girl with kindness and tolerance!

 Chapter 553 - Leave after Acting Improperly

    <h4>Chapter 553 Leave after Acting Improperly</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Her biological maternal grandma will take care of her. If we sent her those pieces of stuff, she will think that we are after something!¡± Old Madam said impatiently.

    Seeing Old Madam¡¯s tired look, Shao Yanru hurriedly agreed. After having a chat with Old Madam and feeding her medicine, Shao Yanru left when seeing Old Madam sleepy.

    Shao Yanru and her mother got out of the courtyard and stood still. A few servants were far away from them and did not dare to get too close to them.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er, are you going back now? It¡¯s too dangerous on the mountain. You¡¯d better not go. We can send some pieces of stuff there!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said. She was worried about the situation on the mountain after hearing that numerous people had been killed in the Yuhui Nunnery before. At the thought of this, she shuddered with terror.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Shao Yanru said with certainty, ¡°The officials of the Ministry of Justice have made such a strict investigation that they won¡¯t take action again no matter who they work for!¡±

    ¡°Ru¡¯er, who do you think they work for? They actually have the nerve to kill people!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said worriedly.

    ¡°Who knows? It could be one of the several princes or the surviving supporters of the previous dynasty!¡± Shao Yanruforted Madam of Duke Xing in a soft voice with a sparkle in her eyes. In fact, she really had no idea. She had sent messages to both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou that day in order to fish in troubled water.

    She didn¡¯t know whether both of them had intervened in it or one of them had done that, or neither of them had done that and it was actually done by the surviving supporters of the previous dynasty.

    She didn¡¯t want to interfere in this kind of thing too much, because a smartdy couldn¡¯t know too much. At that time, she didn¡¯t directly tell them about her spection and just suggested some trivial things of Pushan Nun. Even if they couldn¡¯t figure it out, the counselors working for them should be able to figure it out.

    She just told them what she had seen or asionally thought of. As a Miss raised in the backyard, how could she realize the meaning behind it?

    Shao Yanru only thought it a pity that although the incident happened in the hall, where the religious rite was conducted, Shao Wanru was safe and sound.

    ¡°Be careful after going up the mountain. I think Wanru harbors ill intents.¡± Madam of Duke Xing warned her worriedly.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured.¡± Shao Yanru said lightly, ¡°I heard that the princes are going to pick their consorts. If I leave for the mountain to stay with the Fifth Sister at this moment, none of them will pick me!¡±

    At this time, the situation was not clear yet. She did not want to join any prince in the game of striving for the throne, but she could not refuse any of them. Both Prince Xin and Prince Zhou thought that she had fallen in love with them in private, but her status made it impossible for her to be a co-consort. If any of them entered the imperial pce and asked to marry her, she could only ept it obediently.

    In this unclear situation, it was risky for her to marry any of them. She, who intended to be the Empress in the future, was reluctant to lose her life for the position of a consort at this time.

    She didn¡¯t care about being a consort. When the day came, no matter Prince Yue or Prince Zhou inherited the throne, she could be the Empress easily with her tactics and the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When the day came, no one would remember who the former consort was!

    Shao Yanru was extremely confident about this, but she felt a little uneasy because of Shao Wanru. Since she met Shao Wanru, she had considered her a hidden threat. She even had a faint intuition that if there was a girl, who would probably ruin her n, it was most likely to be Shao Wanru.

    Now she could avoid the consort selection, gain a good reputation and keep an eye on Shao Wanru with the excuse of keeping Shao Wanru inpany. It could be considered a way to kill three birds with one stone, so why not do it?

    Since Shao Wanru was observing mourning for her parents, apanied by her, she could be considered observing mourning as well. Even the royal family could not allow a girl, who was observing mourning, to participate in the consort selection.

    ¡°Since you think so, that¡¯s great!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said. She had long known about Shao Yanru¡¯s n, but after what had happened in the Yuhui Nunnery, she was really worried and thus to keep her daughter in the mansion for a period of time. Now that they talked about the consort selection, she suddenly remembered what Prince Xin had done just now.

    ¡°Prince Xin came to our mansion just now and met Wanru. It seems that he followed her here. Could it be possible that he has fallen in love with her? But so what even if it¡¯s true? She doesn¡¯t have anything helpful to him except for her status. It will be a miracle if Consort Ming thinks she is good enough for her son!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said in a sarcastic tone.

    ¡°Did Prince Xine to our mansion just now?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a weird look.

    ¡°Yes, he found an excuse toe and meet Wanru and then watched her leave eagerly. She is really a restless girl unable to change her coquettish temperament after living in the nunnery for so long. She just can¡¯t behave decently.¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said with a sneer.

    However, Shao Yanru fell silent and felt ufortable. Although she had never thought that Prince Xin would finally inherit the throne, he had always been nice to her. Every time he saw her, he was among those childes circling around her and tried every way to fawn on her like them.

    Unexpectedly, he changed the target as soon as he saw Shao Wanru. It made Shao Yanru increasingly anxious and thought that she must get rid of Shao Wanru. Otherwise, Shao Wanru would be the biggest obstacle on her way to be the Empress.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think Consort Ming will do after finding out about it?¡± Shao Yanru came up with an idea after rolling her eyes, and said lightly.

    Her words reminded Madam of Duke Xing. She pped her hands hard, nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Good, good, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to tell Consort Ming about it!¡±

    Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor, Consort Ming could be considered a match for her as a concubine favored by the Emperor.

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing had understood what she meant, Shao Yanru turned around and left with a smile. Prince Xin? Consort Ming was not the only one who could take advantage of the situation, and Shao Wanru gave her a surprise...

    ¡°Miss, Prince Xin¡¯s carriage is still following us!¡± Yujie said angrily. They had intended to go back to the mountain slowly after getting out of the city. Unexpectedly, the carriage of Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion came after them in a rush, and Prince Xin, who was sitting in the carriage, even lifted the curtain and called Shao Wanru. He acted improperly indeed.

    Yujie wished she could go over and beat this Prince Xin, who had no sense of propriety. Didn¡¯t he know that what he did would make Shao Wanru criticized by others?

    ¡°Ask the coachman to stop and ask Prince Xin to have a talk in the pavilion in front!¡± Shao Wanru said decisively, because she knew that she couldn¡¯t allow him to keep doing that.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Yujie said, hurriedly leaned out and said to the coachman outside, and the coachman stopped the carriage.

    As soon as their carriage stopped, the carriage of Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion also stopped. Prince Xin even jumped out of the carriage before Shao Wanru did, quickened his pace toe up to Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage and attempted to reach out to help Shao Wanru out.

    Yujie jumped off the carriage, pushed away Prince Xin¡¯s hand, and helped Shao Wanru get out of the carriage carefully.

    After standing still, Shao Wanru nced at Prince Xin coldly and then walked to the pavilion on the side of the road, where people could rest.

    Prince Xin hurriedly caught up with her and continued the topic he had talked about in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, ¡°Cousin, shall I go up the mountain and fly a kite with you? If you don¡¯t like the kites in those shapes, tell me what kind of kite you like and I will instruct someone to make it!¡±

    Shao Wanru continued going forward as if she didn¡¯t hear what he said. After arriving at the pavilion, she turned around, bowed deeply to Prince Xin, who came after her, and then raised her watery eyes to look at him coldly and said, ¡°Please tell me why you came after me, Your Highness!¡±

    She asked so directly that Chu Liuxin couldn¡¯t answer her at all. He opened his mouth, looked at Shao Wanru in great embarrassment with his face turning red. He thought that he had clearly shown his affection for cousin Wanru. Why couldn¡¯t she tell it? Nevertheless, he felt embarrassed to say it personally.

    Although he had messed around with a group of good-for-nothing childes and deliberately teased some pretty girls, he had never been so obsessed with a girl. Standing in front of her and looking at his reflection in her pretty watery eyes, he could not say those frivolous words like he had always done.

    In the past, he could say those words thoughtlessly, but now he was so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    Prince Xin looked at Shao Wanru eagerly with a red face, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know why I go back to the Yuhui Nunnery now?¡± Seeing him keep silent, Shao Wanru said calmly.

    Finding it an easy question, Chu Liuxin breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, you are going back to continue observing mourning for your parents. Staying in the nunnery alone and observing mourning for your parents for three years is a great deed showing your filial piety!¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been observing mourning for my parents, don¡¯t you think that I should stay alone and away from men, Your Highness? You put me in an embarrassing situation by following me all the way here. What do you think others will think of me? Will my deeds of hanging out with you make them think that I don¡¯t deserve to be a filial daughter and don¡¯t mean to observe mourning for my parents?¡±

    Shao Wanru said and lowered her eyes, and her long and curly eyshes fell quietly like tired butterflies, making her look cold and aloof.

    Chu Liuxin opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t say anything. He had chased after her excitedly all the way with no time to think too much. His mind was upied by Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s words ¡°A quiet and modest maiden is a gentleman¡¯s good mate¡±. If he didn¡¯t pursue her, how could she know? At the moment, he got a hot head and hurriedly chased after her, eager to show her his affection for her.

    At this moment, hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, he immediately sobered up, took a few steps back, bowed deeply to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m really sorry for being impetuous!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and left despite his slight reluctance.

    ¡°Miss, although Prince Xin used to follow our carriage before, he hasn¡¯t acted so eagerly and called you so loudly.¡± After helping Shao Wanru get back in the carriage and sit down, Yujie felt puzzled and said. Based on Prince Xin¡¯s actions just now, she could tell that he was not ignorant of etiquette. How could he do that?

    ¡°Someone has deliberately interfered in it!¡± Shao Wanru said with a sneer. Shao Hua¡¯an, who had been the Heir of Duke Xing in thest life, was said to be an extremely upright person and enjoy a great reputation like Shao Yanru. In this life, everything had changed, so he was no longer the high-ranking Heir of Duke Xing...

 Chapter 554 - Get the Fidgets and Have an Attack of His Old Illness

    <h4>Chapter 554 Get the Fidgets and Have an Attack of His Old Illness</h4>

    In the quiet night, the ground was drenched with blood where a handsome man dressed in snow-white clothes was sitting quietly in arge chair and could smell blood floating in the air. Several men in ck died in front of him. Some of them were beheaded, some were stabbed in the heart, and some were still alive buty in a pool of blood, could not move and looked up at the handsome man dressed in in clothes.

    If they hadn¡¯t been in the current situation, none of them would have realized that the man in front of them turned out to be a real devilish murderer.

    ¡°Your Highness, how should we deal with them?¡± Xiao Xuanzi stepped on the blood and asked.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly in a listless voice and nced at the ground soaked in blood.

    ¡°What about the two survivors? Should we interrogate them?¡± Xiao Xuanzi pointed to the corner and asked.

    ¡°Go ahead. If they can¡¯t offer any useful information, peel them off,¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, stood up and turned around to walk away.

    ¡°You, you are just an invalid, who is about to die. How dare you dream of...¡± An assassin, who was still alive, felt that there was no way to survive, so he cursed at once.

    An arrowing from an unknown ce hit him in the chest urately at the moment, and then he suddenly stopped talking. The night was filled with strange silence.

    ¡°Find out the alive members of the nine branches of their family. If they can¡¯t offer the useful information, kill them all!¡± Chu Liuchen said and coughed in a low voice. His sick and handsome face looked a little tired.

    If others saw him, they would think that the prince was born weak, but in fact, he had not slept sincest night.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen, you wille to a sticky end...¡± One of them screamed, hoping that he could be shot in the chest and die. In this case, at least he didn¡¯t need to worry that the members of the nine branches of his family would be killed. But this time he was not shot, but was knocked out by a hilt.

    They were assassins sent to kill Chu Liuchen. They had considered it a piece of cake. Everyone in the country knew that Prince Chen was going to die. Even if he was not really going to die, he was extremely weak. Unexpectedly, the assassin striking first was stabbed to death in the chest by him with the sword he drew from the guard beside him.

    Prince Chen, the sickly and weak eldest son of the former emperor, even had difficulty in walking. Why could he stab the assassin with a backhand attack so skillfully and neatly that ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare with him?

    The assassins immediately felt that something was wrong and intended to escape. Unexpectedly, just as the idea came into their mind, they were either killed or injured. At the moment, Prince Chen meant that the survivors among them should tell the truth, otherwise the members of the nine branches of their family would be implicated. So the alive assassins wished they had died a moment ago.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, I¡¯m willing to tell you who intended to kill you!¡± A man in ck suddenly shouted.

    Chu Liuchen stopped and looked at an assassin lying not far away from him. With his leg injured, he could only climb over at this moment.

    Chu Liuchen stared coldly at the assassin crawling over. His face was covered with a mask, and the wounds on his body were bleeding as he climbed.

    But even so, the man in ck was still slowly approaching Chu Liuchen, while saying, ¡°Your Highness, I know who it is. Please spare my life.¡±

    He said in a choked voice in terror, holding his injured thigh tightly with one hand and struggling to crawl to Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen looked at him quietly, and his pretty eyes looked cold and bloodthirsty in the dark and as deep as bottomless gloom. Tearing apart his mask as gentle as jade, he was more like the Asura King in the bloody night.

    The assassin slowly climbed up to Chu Liuchen, raised his head, and reached out to grab Chu Liuchen¡¯s robe. However, before he touched it, the assassin screamed with his hand shot and fixed to the ground.

    As he moved his hand fixed to the ground with strength, two tiny needles in his hand fell to the ground and made a crisp sound. They were made of iron.

    If he managed to grab Chu Liuchen¡¯s robe just now, the two poisonous needles would have pierced into Chu Liuchen¡¯s body silently.

    ¡°Try them on him!¡± Chu Liuchen withdrew his sleeve crossbow and said with his eyes looking fluid and pretty.

    Xiao Xuanzi answered and went over, cautiously picked up the bright end of the poisonous needles and pierced them into the assassin¡¯s hand.

    There came another heartrending cry.

    ¡°Cut his tongue and do it again!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    A guard immediately came over, reached out neatly to seize the assassin by the throat and swayed his sword. Half of the assassin¡¯s tongue fell on the ground at once.

    The assassin felt such great pain that he curled up into a ball. However, with his voice stuck in his throat, he could only hiss.

    This time Xiao Xuanzi picked up the poisonous needles and pierced them into the assassin¡¯s hand again. The rest of the assassins, who were still alive, were stunned, and they could no longer take death calmly.

    Chu Liuchen walked out of the yard slowly. Xiao Xuanzi threw away the needles casually and hurriedly came after him to serve him.

    It was a vi outside the city, and Chu Liuchen had lived here recently. It was not far from the Yuhui Nunnery. Unexpectedly it was noticed by someone!

    He had intended to live in the Yuhui Nunnery for a few days. But at the thought that those, who lived here, were all female, he went back to his vi at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Master, how should we deal with these people after interrogation?¡± Xiao Xuanzi quickened his pace to walk behind his master, and asked again carefully.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Chu Liuchen said listlessly.

    ¡°Leave no one alive? Shall we send one or two of them to the imperial pce?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked in astonishment, because his master usually left one or two people alive in such a situation.

    ¡°No, no one cares about these people!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a sneer. In the moonlight, he showed an elegant smile again, as if the devilish murderer in the sea of blood were not him.

    ¡°Master, do you mean that those men in ck were not sent by any of the princes?¡± Xiao Xuanzi couldn¡¯t help asking another question. After that, he realized the meaning behind his question, hurriedly knelt down and said, ¡°Please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Get up and prepare a carriage for me. I¡¯m going to the Yuhui Nunnery!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you going to see the Fifth Miss in this state?¡± Xiao Xuanzi said, turning pale with fright.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I meet her now?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a cold face, looking increasingly gloomy.

    ¡°Master, you have a murderous look now. The Fifth Miss will be scared after seeing it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly lowered his head in fear and exined.

    As he felt the coldness in the air slowly faded away, he heard Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice, ¡°Go prepare bath water!¡±

    After taking a bath, with the strong murderous intent on his face disappearing, Chu Liuchen became gentle again. He changed into a white robe and put on a light gray cloak. Only his hair was streaming loose and not bound because it was half dry.

    The carriage had been prepared. Chu Liuchen got in the carriage at the gate of the courtyard, followed by Xiao Xuanzi. Chu Liuchen headed for the Yuhui Nunnery with his entourage.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Yuhui Nunnery, they were also stopped by the officials on duty of the Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°My master is Prince Chen!¡± Xiao Xuanzi poked his head out and said angrily.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± The two officials of the Ministry of Justice hurriedly lowered their heads, knelt down and said.

    ¡°Prepare a yard for my master. He¡¯s going to stay here today.¡± Xiao Xuanzi jumped off the carriage and gave an order.

    ¡°But... at this moment...¡± The officials of the Ministry of Justice looked at the moon in the sky in trouble and said. It was almost midnight. The nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery had already gone to bed, so it was impossible to find a yard for Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Hurry up. If anything happens to my master, you can be prepared to be beheaded!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said harshly in a sharp voice. The two members of the Ministry of Justice looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to disagree.

    The smart one of them hurried to find a courtyard. They had been here for some time and knew which courtyards amodating pilgrims were empty. In view of Prince Chen¡¯s high status, they had to pick the best courtyard for him.

    A locked courtyard was kicked open violently. After Chu Liuchen¡¯s servants got inside, looked around and found nothing unusual, Chu Liuchen slowly walked inside, followed by Xiao Xuanzi.

    There was actually arge courtyard. Judging from the standard of it, it seemed to be unsuitable for ordinary people, but it was a very good residence for Prince Chen,

    Chu Liuchen looked around with a strange look and found that it turned out to be the courtyard, where he had intended to live before. He lifted the corners of his mouth and became much less gloomy. At the sight of this, Xiao Xuanzi felt relieved.

    ¡°Master, do you want to go to bed now?¡± Xiao Xuanzi pointed to the door of the main room and asked. Today his master¡¯s breath was unstable, so he was very worried about him.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen stood in the yard with his hair disheveled, looked at the sky and said. After that, under Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s surprised eye, he jumped up and headed for the opposite roof.

    ¡°Hurry up and follow! His Highness¡± Xiao Xuanzi waved his hand and said. Several dark shadows followed Chu Liuchen, and then disappeared in Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s sight with Chu Liuchen.

    Xiao Xuanzi frowned tightly. In view of his master¡¯s unstable breath today, how could Xiao Xuanzi not worry about him? In the past, when his master¡¯s breath was unstable, a bad mood could cause the onset of his master¡¯s illness. At this moment, his master still went out. At the thought of this, Xiao Xuanzi walked around in circles anxiously, and then sent someone down the mountain to ask the imperial physician staying in the vi toe over.

    He had better get prepared lest his master should have a recurrence of his old illness. Since his master was treated by Doctor Qi and Mingqiu Nun, his master had taken medicine obediently and no longer given up on himself like before, so his master was fine!

    Nevertheless, his master¡¯s mood swing had gone so far that even Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions.

    Xiao Xuanzi sighed helplessly and looked at the ce where Chu Liuchen disappeared...

    Shao Wanru was sleeping. She went down the mountain and handled some business, and went to bed early after returning. Later, hearing that Shao Yanru hade back, she just neglected it. When she was sleeping soundly, she suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing and somehow had a dream.

    In her dream, she seemed to be in a room with numerous white prayer gs, dressed in white mourning clothes, kneeling in front of the coffin and feeling empty.

    Was she in the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion? The room with numerous white prayer gs was the scene after Wen Xichi¡¯s death. An olddy came in angrily, followed by a group of people, and pped her violently in the face twice. She bumped into the coffin, and blood immediately dripped from her forehead...

    ¡°You¡¯ve always dressed in fancy clothes and behaved in an affected way. How dare you act so improperly in the mourning hall? I don¡¯t dare to keep you in our mansion. Get out of our Wen¡¯s Mansion. Now I repudiate you on behalf of my son!¡±

    Behind the olddy was Gu Xishu, who held a handkerchief and showed acent smile...

 Chapter 555 - Arent You Afraid of Me?

    <h4>Chapter 555 Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Me?</h4>

    Acted in an affected way with heavy makeup? It was just because her lips were redder than those of ordinary people that she was used of acting in an affected way with heavy makeup!

    Feeling humiliated and angry, she suddenly opened her eyes. She heard her rapid breathing in the darkness, held a corner of the quilt tightly and looked at the darkness above her head. It turned out that the reason why she was driven out of the Wen¡¯s Mansion in thest life was that she was framed for acting in an affected way with heavy makeup in the mourning hall due to her red lips!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± There suddenly came a treacherous voice from the darkness. It made her feel cold in the darkness. If she had not recognized that it was Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice at once, she would have screamed at once.

    She lifted the gauze curtain and found no one. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡± It was a long while before she heard the answer. She looked towards the ground. There was a mat, but she saw no one sitting there. Could it be that he was lying on the mat? In the faint moonlight shining into the room through the window, she found there seemed to be someone lying on the mat!

    In order to see the moonlight at night, the screen in front of her bed had been removed.

    She sat up from the bed and cautiously walked towards the mat. With nothing else in the silence room, she was not afraid of being tripped.

    Suddenly, she kicked something and couldn¡¯t help falling forward. She subconsciously reached out in an attempt to grab something, but she couldn¡¯t grab anything in the darkness. Just as she closed her eyes helplessly, she felt her slender waist held by a big hand and she fell into his thin but firm arms. Then they fell down together.

    She subconsciously reached out to feel about. The skin under her hand was as smooth as jade. She did not know what she had touched, so she touched it again. This time she felt an extremely soft part.

    ¡°Why are you touching my face?¡± She could not tell whether Chu Liuchen¡±s emotion based on his voice in the darkness.

    Shao Wanru put down her hand and immediately realized that she had touched his lips just now. She could not help blushing. After calming down, she asked, ¡°Why are you here now, Your Highness?¡±

    She reached out to touch sideways and seemed to have touched something warm and wet. It was as soft and smooth as silk, but very wet.

    Was Chu Liuchen¡¯s hair wet?

    ¡°Your Highness, let me stir your hair. Leaving your hair wet and blown by the wind will do harm to your health!¡± Shao Wanru pushed him hard and said. Chu Liuchen was not an ordinary person and weaker than others.

    Feeling that he had loosened his grip of her slender waist, Shao Wanru sat up and felt about sideways. The stool on the mat should be located beside her. She remembered that there was a clean towel on the stool before falling asleep.

    She felt about for a while and touched it as she expected. She said, ¡°Your Highness, please sit up. Let me stir your hair!¡±

    The figure in the darkness didn¡¯t move or make a sound, as if he didn¡¯t hear her words.

    Shao Wanru reached out again to feel about and didn¡¯t know what she had touched this time. She reached out to feel the undtions and realized that it should be his chest.

    ¡°Your Highness, please sit up!¡± she said. He seemed to be in a very bad mood. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee out without drying his hair after taking a bath.

    This time, she heard the sound of clothes rubbing after a while, and then Chu Liuchen sat up with his back to her.

    She wrapped his dark hair with the handkerchief in her hands, carefully dried it up strand by strand, and then put all his hair together and stirred it again.

    ¡°I was assassinated!¡± Chu Liuchen finally spoke with a hint of gloom in his voice.

    ¡°Your Highness, have you got hurt?¡± Feeling her heart skipped a beat, Shao Wanru involuntarily exerted more strength and asked. Chu Liuchen felt pain in the head and said, ¡°Can you be gentle?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t see it clearly in the dark!¡± Shao Wanru apologized with little sincerity. After that, she pulled his hair with more strength than before. Chu Liuchen could not help screaming in pain.

    He said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you do a better job?¡±

    Shao Wanru lifted the corners of her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. I will be very careful this time. Tell me about the assassination.¡±

    After being pulled by her a few times, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t feel like telling her about it. He said listlessly, ¡°It¡¯s just an assassination and no big deal. You don¡¯t have to pull my hair in shock. It has happened before!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been assassinated several times, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°It happened when I was in the imperial pce in my childhood. When I was young, they poisoned me. I don¡¯t know what they were thinking. I am just an invalid ipetent for the throne. But they still can¡¯t bear my existence!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, raising his long and narrow eyes in the darkness and showing a trace of charm and cruelty she had never seen before.

    She heard that he had left the imperial pce early. As such a young and weak child, what a difficult situation he had been in when he was in the imperial pce. Shao Wanru felt her heart softened, stirred his hair gently and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t the Empress Dowager and the Emperor always protected you? I heard that they were very kind to you when you were in the imperial pce!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an evil being left by the previous emperor with no parents. Although Imperial Grandmother treated me sincerely, she couldn¡¯t take care of me in every respect. There were numerous ways to torture a child in the imperial pce. Imperial Grandmother couldn¡¯t protect me all the time even if she wanted to. Later, I was poisoned, so Imperial Grandmother agreed to let me leave the imperial pce!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    Shao Wanru touched his slightly dry hair, took out a smallb from the drawer of the desk andbed his hair. She found his hair extremely smooth and feltfortable when touching it.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are the son of the former emperor, not an evil being left by the former emperor.¡± Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°The descendants of the emperor of the former dynasty are the real evil beings!¡±

    In any case, the children of the previous emperor were extremely noble. What was more, he was the lineal eldest son of the former emperor. If the former emperor had passed away a few yearster, he would have inherited the throne. How could there be the current emperor?

    But now at the thought that he was just an orphan of noble status, shebed his hair in an increasingly gentle way.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have no parents. At least I¡¯ve been under no one¡¯s control since my childhood till now!¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

    There was inexplicable meaning in his words. Shao Wanru could feel something wrong, but she couldn¡¯t exin it. She just considered his words extremely meaningful.

    Shao Wanru had always thought that she had lived a miserable life. However,pared with Chu Liuchen, her life seemed to be better. At least Old Madam Qin loved her sincerely and had protected her for so many years. No matter in thest life or in this life, Old Madam Qin loved her dearly. In particr, in her innocent childhood, Old Madam Qin had always protected her.

    Chu Liuchen was in a different situation. He had probably realized the situation he was in long ago. With the humiliating identity as the lineal son of the former emperor, he had always been in poor health. Although the Empress Dowager tried to protect him, the imperial pce was a merciless ce! He must have suffered more than she had since his childhood!

    ¡°Your Highness, the Empress Dowager has always been on your side!¡± Shao Wanruforted him.

    She did not mention the emperor. Although it was said that the emperor cared for his nephew so much as if Chu Liuchen were the apple of his eye and treated Chu Liuchen even better than he did to his sons. Nevertheless, in Shao Wanru¡¯s opinion, he did that just because he knew that Chu Liuchen was weak and could not live for long. If Chu Liuchen was strong and healthy, the emperor would probably consider him a threat and definitely would not treat him better than he did to his sons!

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother is very kind to me.¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly, and suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Do you know how I deal with those assassins and those who poisoned me before?¡±

    Shao Wanru had an intuition that she should not ask this question, but the next moment, the Prince said before she asked, ¡°Peel off their skin and pluck out their sinews, and then send their skin and sinews to their masters. Several of their masters passed out directly after seeing the bloody stuff on the table, and then shouted andined of it in front of my imperial uncle and requested to find out the truth!¡±

    With a hint of delight, Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ears, but seemed like a gust of chilly wind from the deepest hell, making her feel inexplicably cold and scared.

    Shao Wanru stopped moving her hands for a while and felt as if the entire space was filled with a strange smell of blood because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s words.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Are you afraid that one day you will find a piece of human skin on the table?¡± Chu Liuchen said in an increasingly cruel voice, looking like a deviling from the deepest hell.

    She picked up theb after it slid down slowly, and let it slid down again. Shao Wanru looked calm and said with no sign of shortness of breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t plot to murder you, Your Highness. Why bother scaring me?¡±

    She suddenly thought of the dream she had a moment ago. In that dream, everyone rebuked her for being shameless, as if she had really done something unpardonably wicked. But in fact, it was just because her lips were redder than those of ordinary people.

    Someone who had a mind to beat his dog would easily find his stick!

    In this life, she was an evil ghost climbing up from the deepest hell and no better than Chu Liuchen, so why should she be scared by his words?

    Those who had died once could be extremely bold!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Feeling that she stillbed his hair calmly without trembling, Chu Liuchen asked.

    ¡°Why should I be afraid? They plotted to murder you, so you don¡¯t have to be kind to those viins. Being kind to them means being cruel to others. If they managed to carry out their ns, you will not be able to live until now! If there must be someone going to the hell, it¡¯s better to be them!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    Her words were extremely cold and indifferent, showing no care about the lives of others.

    Chu Liuchen moved his fingers and felt relieved inexplicably, and the rage in his eyes faded. He turned around, reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s slender waist, and theny down. Shao Wanru was pressed down on his body. She had beenbing his hair just now and didn¡¯t remove theb in time. Theb happened to hit his face, and she heard a muffled groan.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly threw away theb in her hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Your Highness, have you got hurt?¡±

    He had always been moody, and seemed to be tougher now. The teeth of theb was quite sharp and could scratch his face.

 Chapter 556 - The Hidden Intention of Doctor Qi

    <h4>Chapter 556 The Hidden Intention of Doctor Qi</h4>

    ¡°I have hurt my face!¡± Chu Liuchen said and took it for granted. He reached out to hold her delicate hands fumbling for something and let them touch his face.

    ¡°Are you really hurt? Then, then let me light amp to have a look and apply some medicine to it!¡± Shao Wanru fumbled for it subconsciously and wanted to push him away and get up.

    However, with her slender waist being held, she could only lift her neck a little, and could not get up at all.

    ¡°Your Highness ...¡± Shao Wanru pushed his chest and said.

    Chu Liuchen closed his eyes and hugged her tightly in his arms. The body in his arms was soft with a lightfortable fragrance, which made him feel very rxed. Seeing that she was still struggling, he simply pressed her head into his arms and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I am very tired!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s head was pressed tightly against his chest and she could feel the heaving of his chest. Now her neck could not move either.

    Since he was unwilling to check, it seemed to be not serious. She could not struggle to free herself, because her slender waist and head were suppressed. She could not move at all, with his gentle and even breathing in her ears. Shao Wanru¡¯s fingers moved a little, but she found that she could only move slightly now.

    She had no choice but to lie on his chest still, half asleep in a daze.

    In a daze, she felt that a hand seemed to be gently touching her hair, as if one was caressing his most precious treasure. The window was opened slightly and the wind was a little cold at night. She could not help but lean toward the warm ce and snuggled up to it tightly. Then, her breathing became steady.

    Feeling that Shao Wanru had fallen asleep, Chu Liuchen opened his beautiful eyes, sat up, and carefully held Shao Wanru to put her on his legs. His eyesight was excellent, so he could clearly see the beautiful face of the girl in his arms, even under the faint moonlight.

    After quietly watching her for a while, he gently gave a kiss on her beautiful face which was as white as jade. A faint smile slowly appeared on his handsome face with some cruelty and malice. A trace of gentleness broke through the cruelty, and he seemed to be again the handsome man in front of people, who was just like from paintings.

    He carried Shao Wanru to the couch, and gently put her down. Then, he covered her with the quilt and casually brushed away the strands of hair on her face. Then, he leaned against the couch and looked down at the little girl on the pillow.

    When did he begin to have such an idea? He didn¡¯t know!

    When he had first met the little girl who had been smashing the bridal sedan chair, she had been so young but so decisive. At that time, he had really been bored and only wanted to have some fun.

    To have some fun, either others¡¯ or his, he, who was totally self-abandonment, would not care about his own life, and certainly not other people¡¯s life.

    It was such a lively little girl who had run into his life. She broke through his years of silence, and made him seem to be a little livelier with her.

    He remembered she was not afraid of his cruelty just now, and the smile on his lips became more elegant and gentler. He lowered his head and gave another gentle kiss on the corner of her lips, which was very light and soft, as if the person in front of him was his most precious thing.

    In fact, he had asked for her opinion, and she had agreed at that time. So she could not go back on her word, even if she wanted to do so. Two years ago, she had already been engaged to him, and she could only belong to him. If anyone dared to rob his baby, he would definitely make them die without a burial ce.

    Maybe it was because of the heat, or the bad way she slept, Shao Wanru¡¯s white and tender hand reached out of the quilt and moved a few times. She put it outside the quilt subconsciously. It was white and tender and looked very beautiful.

    Since she was so lovely, Chu Liuchen thought that he didn¡¯t have to be so polite. Just now theb had hurt his face and he still felt pain, so he had to bepensated.

    He held Shao Wanru¡¯s small hand putting outside, put it to his lips, and bit it hard.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shao Wanru screamed in pain. She suddenly sat up and held the hand that she had grabbed back, awake from half asleep.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave. Sleep tight!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. He pushed her with his finger, and Shao Wanru, who had just sat up, was pushed down by him.

    Then she silently watched him turn and leave. The night was dark, so she could not see a trace of childlike pride on his handsome face.

    She silently moved her body and put her hand to her lips to blow. She didn¡¯t know how seriously her hand had been bitten. Was this man really born in the year of dog?

    He bit her awake but said nothing else. It was really strange!

    She turned over, felt sleepy, and gradually lost consciousness. Who knew how many strange quirks this master had? This was a temperamental master, so it was really tiring to be the subordinate of this master!

    Thinking of this, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t notice that there was a faint smile on her face at the moment. This time, she didn¡¯t dream and slept until dawn...

    Xiao Xuanzi had been waiting in the yard, and he finally saw his mastering at night. He stepped forward anxiously and said as he peeped at his face, ¡°Master, your hair is wet. You must dry it. Doctor Qi has already arrived. Please let him take your pulse first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Liuchen slowly walked towards the stairs.

    Doctor Qi was under the tree in the yard. He stood up and said with an unkind look on his face, ¡°How can you be fine? Prince, you will have a splitting headache again. I have put much effort to treat Prince, but this is not for you to harm yourself. If so, I¡¯d better leave early so that I won¡¯t be irritated to death by you!

    Anyone who was about to sleep would be in a bad mood after being waked up, not to mention hearing that this master was torturing himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± Chu Liuchen turned around and walked towards the tree. He sat on the stone bench and stretched out his hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can feel my pulse!¡±

    Qi Jue reached out his hand in a bad mood and put it on the hand that Chu Liuchen had stretched out.

    Xiao Xuanzi fetched a clean towel and wanted to dry his master¡¯s hair. But when he reached out to touch it, he found that it had almost been dry. If it hadn¡¯t been dried up before, it should still be wet now. Xiao Xuanzi couldn¡¯t help but have an idea and his face betrayed a smile. He took the towel away, and was as happy as a cat having secretly tasted fish.

    Qi Jue put his hand on Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse. After careful consideration, he put on it again in quite disbelief.

    Xiao Xuanzi hade back again. Seeing Qi Jue put down his hand, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Doctor Qi, how is our master?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. Just take his time to recuperate like before!¡± Qi Jue nced at Chu Liuchen several times in surprise. He had worked for Chu Liuchen for a period of time, so he obviously knew that every time Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t control himself, he would abuse himself and almost immediately be bedridden the next day.

    This was also the reason why he had been ill for a long time and not recovered before.

    Although it was difficult to get rid of the congenital disease, the rpse of his illness was also an important reason. If he went on like this for a long time, he would definitely die young.

    But since two years ago, this master had not abused himself again and begun to receive treatment peacefully. Unexpectedly, he lost his control again today, which also shocked Doctor Qi. He hurried over, but now he found that Chu Liuchen was fine, so he looked at Xiao Xuanzi with doubts in his mind.

    He wondered whether Xiao Xuanzi had made a mistake.

    Xiao Xuanzi smiled happily and turned a blind eye to Doctor Qi¡¯s doubts. He knew that his master must have been to visit Fifth Miss. Fifth Miss was really capable to calm his master down, and this was a good thing. Did it mean that his master would not have uncontroble self-abuse and violent behaviors in the future?

    Ignoring the eager look in Qi Jue¡¯s eyes, Xiao Xuanzi said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s gettingte. Please take a rest first.¡±

    Chu Liuchen nodded and turned to walk inside.

    ¡°Since Your Highness is fine, I can have something else to do. I will live here these days too,¡± Qi Jue said it for granted. He had long wanted toe to Yuhui Nunnery, but Prince had kept refusing him. Now there was such a good opportunity, so he did not want to give up. The way he smiled was just like Xiao Xuanzi.

    He showed the same pride and the same smile as if he was like a fox which had just stolen a chicken.

    ¡°You want to stay here for a few days?¡± Chu Liuchen turned to look at him. His eyes looked extremely beautiful under themplight. Even Qi Jue had to admit that this Prince¡¯s appearance really made all the men in the world feel ashamed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, just stay for a few days, and then I will leave. Prince, if you go down the mountain first, I will stay for another while, since I rarelye to Yuhui Nunnery. I have heard that although Yuhui Nunnery also receives male pilgrims, there are many rules. This is the best ce, the best one!¡± Qi Jue reached out to touch the stone table.

    Now that Chu Liuchen was fine, he had to think of that matter rted to his family. On the way here, he also saw clearly that this was already the inner area of Yuhui Nunnery, where men were basically not allowed toe. Only the noble sons of the royal family like Chu Liuchen were allowed to move in at midnight.

    If he didn¡¯t take advantage of this situation to move in, he wouldn¡¯t bear the name Qi Jue.

    Not far away, he also saw clearly that there seemed to be the ce where those nuns lived, but he didn¡¯t know which yard Mingqiu lived in.

    But no matter which yard she lived in, it must be in the Yuhui Nunnery. Thinking of this, Qi Jue felt happy and need to thank Xiao Xuanzi for having an excuse to send for him here.

    In terms of this point, Xiao Xuanzi became more agreeable to his eyes. He remembered that Xiao Xuanzi had asked him for a pill before. When he was free, he would make one for him.

    ¡°You can live here. If you need to do something, just wait till I leave, and don¡¯t live here too long.¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at him and walked to the main room, followed closely by Xiao Xuanzi.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I will follow Your Highness¡¯s order.¡± Qi Jue nodded happily.

    Chu Liuchen did not pay attention to this man who was smiling in a silly way. After entering the inner room, Xiao Xuanzi could see more clearly under themplight. His master¡¯s hair was indeed dry, and he seemingly would not get sick any more. Xiao Xuanzi almost beamed with smiles, and then he turned to look at the expression on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. But when he saw the scars on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face, his heart missed a beat and his face suddenly became pale!

    He threw himself to the front of Chu Liuchen and grabbed his robe, then he knelt down and cried in horror, ¡°Master, you... what¡¯s wrong with your face? This... what is this...? Who cut your face with something?¡±

    There were several scars on his jade-like handsome face. It seemed that he had been scratched by something. One of the scars was particrly deep and had some broken skin, but fortunately, there was no bleeding. If Empress Dowager saw this, he would lose his life!

 Chapter 557 - Couldnt be Recognized! Who was Shao Yanru?

    <h4>Chapter 557 Couldn¡¯t be Recognized! Who was Shao Yanru?</h4>

    Chu Liuchen touched his own face and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Hezily ordered, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Master... the wound on your face...¡± Seeing that he went inside carelessly, Xiao Xuanzi said anxiously.

    ¡°I am tired. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow! Come and serve me,¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly with great leisure.

    Xiao Xuanzi blinked. He got up and went close to him in doubt. Why did he feel that not only was his master not angry, but he also seemed to be satisfied? While taking off the loose robe for his master, he took a nce at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. Xiao Xuanzi once again confirmed that his master was not angry.

    The corners of his lips curled up and there was a hint of smile on his face.

    ¡°Master, let me help you smear some ointment!¡± After helping Chu Liuchen lie down, Xiao Xuanzi took a bottle of ointment from Doctor Qi and said carefully.

    ¡°Emm!¡± Chu Liuchen closed his eyes.

    Xiao Xuanzi carefully smeared the ointment to Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. When he finished, he found that Chu Liuchen had fallen asleep and slept very well. In the past, when he couldn¡¯t control his mood, he always couldn¡¯t fall asleep all night. Was it because he was too tired today or because of something else?

    If it was because of something else, Xiao Xuanzi felt that he could respect Fifth Miss Shao more.

    After treating Chu Liuchen¡¯s wound, Xiao Xuanzi quietly left. When he arrived at the door, he stood for a while. Then he asked someone to deal with tomorrow¡¯s matter.

    This was originally ordered by Your Highness. Coincidentally, there was still time. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really arrogant...

    Shao Wanru looked at the bite marks on her hand in a daze. Once again, she was sure that what happenedst night was not a dream. Chu Liuchen really came. Not only did hee, but he also bit her. He bit with great power, so a bruise appeared on her white and tender hand. It was a little swollen, but the bite marks had faded a lot.

    If she had not recalled what happenedst night, she would think as what Yuru and others thought that she identally threw her hand on the edge of the bed in her sleep and hurt it.

    Yujie was still talking, ¡°Miss, you should be careful when you sleep. Looking at it, how can you write and copy scripturester?¡±

    Shao Wanru slightly clenched her hand, and it was really a little painful. She really couldn¡¯t use the strength of her hand all of a sudden. With her beautiful hair in a mess, she didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Chu Liuchen yesterday.

    After Yujie smeared the ointment for her, she wrapped her hand with a handkerchief, and then helped her get up.

    Looking at the tightly wrapped handkerchief and the nk reflection in the makeup mirror, Shao Wanru felt that she had woken up. When Chu Liuchen came to her like crazy yesterday, she helped him dry his hair out of good intentions, but he bit her.

    There were only two dull sentences in her mind. ¡°A good person doesn¡¯t have a good result.¡± ¡°His teeth are really sharp!¡±

    As Yujiebed her hair, she said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t touch water these days. It¡¯s already swollen. If you¡¯re not careful again, it will fester. The ointment was given by Mingqiu Nun before, but it¡¯s almost used up. I¡¯ll ask Mingqiu Nun for someter!¡±

    Although they all lived in the Yuhui Nunnery, if there was no need for Shao Wanru, she would not get too close to Mingqiu Nun. Most nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery knew that Mingqiu Nun, who was alone in the Yuhui Nunnery, had excellent medical skills and was also seeing patients for noble people. There were many people who wanted to fawn on her. It would be easy to attract attention if she went to her ce frequently.

    Although the nuns lived in the rtively peaceful nunnery, they were also human beings and naturally had all kinds of contacts. They also had feelings for other nuns, affections, rejections and disgusts, and they even formed different small groups. This was a phenomenon found out by Shao Wanru during her two years in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    As an outsider, Mingqiu Nun was hard to blend in. However, because she knew medical skills, it was rtively easy for her to get a good impression on others. It ismon for people to get ill. In the past, there were nuns who knew a little about medical skills, but they couldn¡¯tpare with Mingqiu Nun at all.

    Therefore, Mingqiu Nun was still very popr in Yuhui Nunnery. In addition, it was said that she would go down the mountain to treat the noble in the capital every period of time, which also made her worth hundreds of times than before. And the nuns couldn¡¯t find out who the noble was. They only knew that he was a noble person and couldn¡¯t let ordinary people know about it.

    Some people in the capital city had speciallye to tell the Abbess of the Yuhui Nunnery about it before, and the Abbess of the Yuhui Nunnery had also specially told the nuns not to inquire about it.

    The statement of the Abbess of Yuhui Nunnery made people feel that Mingqiu Nun¡¯s identity was unusual, and they did not dare to offend her.

    ¡°Sister Yujie, let me go. Anyway, I have nothing to do at this time,¡± Qu Le said at a side with a smile.

    ¡°Well, okay. I want one bottle of this. If you can¡¯t make it clear, you can take this bottle with you. Mingqiu Nun will know!¡± Yujie nodded and said. She pointed the bottle on the table with ab in her hand.

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Qu Le went over, picked up the bottle of ointment that had been used up, and turned to go out.

    When she went to the door, she almost bumped into Qing¡¯er who rushed in.

    Fortunately, Qing¡¯er reacted quickly. She turned her body slightly, moved away from Qu Le, and then she grabbed her shoulder to avoid the strength just now.

    ¡°Sister Qu Le, please be careful!¡±

    Qu Le steadied herself with the support of the door frame. When she saw that it was Qing¡¯er, she said with a little me, ¡°You little girl, what are you doing in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Miss... there¡¯s something wrong in the Buddha Hall again!¡± Qing¡¯er took a breath, released Qu Le, and came in to report.

    After they dug out the evil silver bracelet from the Buddhist temple, it was not moved anymore. It was said that it was very strange there. It seemed to be windy during the day, and nuns would not go. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not dig it. The staff of the Ministry of Justice felt that there would not be anything rted to them there.

    The nuns had even secretly spread the rumor that the temple might have been tainted with evilness as well. Otherwise, how could it have been suddenly cleaved in the thunderstorm night? Furthermore, it had ignited fire and dug out many ck ants crawling on it.

    In this kind of ce, it was easier to make people feel that this was evil.

    There were even rumors that the Fifth Miss was indeed born and unknown. As for the master of Baiyun Taoist Temple who pretended to be a woman as a man, not many people knew about it at this time.

    However, even if the matter about Priest Xiushui was exposedter, some people might not believe it and thought Shao Wanru was born with unknown details. At that time, there were many people who saw the silver bracelet.

    The theory of ghosts and gods was mysterious. If someone deliberately used it, he or she could use it to ruin Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation. After all, Shao Wanru¡¯s biological father and mother were indeed dead. Therefore, Shao Wanru asked Qing¡¯er to pay more attention to the matter in the Buddha Hall and felt that this thing was not over yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, Shao Wanru nced at Qing¡¯er in the mirror with calm eyes and asked.

    ¡°There are a lot of ck ants running out of the temple. Arge group by arge group. It¡¯s scary!¡± Qing¡¯er gasped and said.

    ¡°There are many ants running out?! Where did they go?¡± Shao Wanru was a bit shocked.

    ¡°They all ran to the previous supplies. There were some steamed buns, desserts, and something else in the previous supplies. I don¡¯t know if it was windy yesterday, so some of the bricks on them fell down. I happened to see these things. There were ants crawling on them. Everyone was scared when they saw them.¡±

    Qing¡¯er made a gesture with her hands to show that there were too many of them.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t all the things dug out thrown away?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice as she asked, ¡°All the things dug out at that time were without any problem, and there were no ants on them!¡±

    When they dug out the silver bracelet, they also dug out some pastries and so on. Old maids had thrown all of them away. Shao Wanru deliberately left Qing¡¯er behind and asked her to fetch some pieces and checked them.

    At that time, there were no ants on these pastries. This was also the reason why everyone was shocked when her bracelet was dug out.

    There were no ants on the pastries. Why were there ants on the silver bracelet?

    But in fact, it was very simple. There was something wrong with the pastries made by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. There was no sugar and no sweetness in them, so there were no ants on the pastries but there were ants on the bracelet which got some honey. This also made Shao Wanru¡¯s bracelet look evil.

    There was no ant before but now there were. It was very interesting!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Many people are here now. Would you like to go and have a look?¡± Qing¡¯er felt that this was a great opportunity to rify for her Miss. Only when everyone talked about it could it be spread more widely.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and narrowed her eyes. This opportunity was quite good for her. It was a good opportunity to prove her innocence.

    At this time, she had already dressed up. She changed into a simple robe, and put on the veil. This time, she was not wearing a curtain hat, instead she exposed her bright and clear watery eyes, which were pure in the color of the eyes. They would give people a good impression. Her hair was simply tied up with a bamboo hairpin. The simple color in her beautiful ck hair added a sense of elegance to her.

    She went to the main hall with Yujie and Qing¡¯er. Before they arrived there, they saw many nuns standing on the side and pointing at the things, and some pilgrims were watching the fun.

    Although there were not many people from the Ministry of Justice who left here, it seemed that this matter had attracted them here. So several of them just stood there to check.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you are here!¡± A soft voice came from not far away. Shao Wanru looked up and saw Shao Yanru, who was also wearing a light veil. She smiled calmly and said, ¡°Big Sister, you came here so early!¡±

    The two did not have any contact since they came back yesterday. But now they talked so naturally, as if they had a very good rtionship.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. I wanted to call you before, but I was afraid that I would disturb your rest!¡± Shao Yanru exined with a soft voice. She came over and stood beside Shao Wanru. They were like a pair of sisters. Although they both wore veils, everyone could see that there were two beautiful girls under the veils with their watery eyes.

    Standing aside, Qiu Yu looked at Shao Yanru and then looked at Shao Wanru. He stopped his steps although he wanted to greet originally. He suddenly felt that he could not recognize which one was First Miss Shao.

    Wen Xichi went down the mountain to take charge of the matters of Baiyun Taoist Temple. He took charge of the things here for the time being. It was he who brought people here just now. When he saw the two sisters, he was so happy that he wanted to say hello. But he suddenly found that the two pairs of eyes under the light veils were as beautiful as each other, and it seemed that the pair of strange eyes were even more beautiful.

    He slightly felt that the less beautiful eyes were those of First Miss Shao!

    However, this was not what he had imagined. First Miss Shao was the most beautiful woman in the capital. The eyes which looked more beautiful and charming should be hers.

    At this time, who was the First Miss Shao?

 Chapter 558 - The Topic Misled by the Servant Girl

    <h4>Chapter 558 The Topic Misled by the Servant Girl</h4>

    ¡°Your Excellency, Your Excellency, there are many ants like this on the mountain. They must have smelt the sweet vor on the pastries!¡± A man from the Ministry of Justice ran over and reported to Qiu Yu.

    Qiu Yu coughed in a low voice. Now, it was not appropriate for him toe over and salute the Shao sisters.

    ¡°There also had pastries before, but why weren¡¯t there so many ants? And these ants are quite big, and much bigger than those at the foot of the mountain!¡±

    He asked with a frown.

    ¡°Maybe because they had not been put there for a long time, or maybe the pastries before were not very sweet. As for such big ants, they are endemic to this mountain and much bigger than those at the foot of the mountain!¡±

    The officer from the Ministry of Justice came to report.

    Hearing their words, those who knew this matter couldn¡¯t help discussing it. Originally, they had not guessed in this way, so obviously they couldn¡¯t think of the reason for this. Now that the same thing had happened, everyone would naturally follow this line of thought, especially because the person who said this was a member of the Ministry of Justice.

    Shao Wanru nced at Qing¡¯er, and Qing¡¯er understood. She stepped forward and squeezed to Qiu Yu¡¯s side, and then said angrily, ¡°Sir, can you help our Miss investigate into this matter? Why did our Miss¡¯s silver bracelet have much sugar to attract many antsing over, but the other Misses¡¯ and Childes¡¯ bracelets didn¡¯t have? Is someone trying to frame up our Miss?¡±

    Qing¡¯er still looked like a little servant girl. She looked not tall but a little naive, and had a quite loud voice. As soon as she said that, many people who had been discussing the matter stopped talking and looked at Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Who is your Miss?¡± Qiu Yu coughed in a low voice and had to ask.

    ¡°Our Miss is the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The silver bracelet belongs to our Miss, which was dug out the day before yesterday and was covered with ants. Your Excellency, you are from the Ministry of Justice, so you must know a lot. Can you help our Miss find out who wanted to frame up her and apply honey on her bracelet?¡±

    With a hint of innocence and persistence, Qing¡¯er looked at Qiu Yu expectantly, as if he could certainly say some points.

    Qiu Yu turned his head uneasily and smiled awkwardly in the direction where the Shao sisters stood. He felt that he still could not recognize which one was the First Miss Shao.

    ¡°Sir...¡± Qing¡¯er called him again when she saw that he was absent-minded. After hearing her continuous questioning, everyone¡¯s attention fell on Qiu Yu, hoping that he could give a reason.

    Being stared at by so many people, Qiu Yu felt more and more ufortable and he could only say, ¡°Well... I may have to go to your mansion to check it out. Since this just happened after being buried for a long time, it should have been applied with honey when it was still in the mansion!¡±

    On one side, there were so many people looking at him, and on the other side, the beautiful woman he favored was still waiting for the answer. So, Qiu Yu definitely couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t know at this time, and he could only say it vaguely.

    But he didn¡¯t know that Qing¡¯er had given a tricky question to mislead him and already confirmed that there must be honey on the silver bracelet.

    So this was true?

    Many people had secretly discussed that the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had some perverse trends. Maybe she was really a jinx? They all thought that they should stay away from her, otherwise it was hard to know when they would also get into trouble.

    At this time, the official of the Ministry of Justice said that the Fifth Miss¡¯s silver bracelet had been secretly rigged by someone in the mansion. So they immediately understood that it was really someone who wanted to ruin the reputation of the Fifth Miss, and ording to the words, one seemed to be from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Who could be so vicious as to do such a thing to this filial daughter who had lived on the mountain for so long to observe mourning for her parents!

    Qiu Yu¡¯s words were to justify Shao Wanru to the public.

    Shao Yanru trembled with anger and red at Qiu Yu fiercely. She felt that the person in front of her was really stupid. He even helped Shao Wanru to rify this matter.

    Most people on the mountain were nuns, but there were also many pilgrims. Because of something that had happened before, pilgrims had some taboos and only a few of them went up to the mountain. However, due to the good reputation of the Yuhui Nunnery, there were still some pilgrims going up to the mountain. After hearing this, everyone began to talk about it, guessing who had framed up the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Maybe Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? It didn¡¯t seem to be her. After all, even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. Even though the Fifth Miss was not her son, she was her biological granddaughter. She couldn¡¯t be so vicious, could she?

    Then it must be Madam of Duke Xing. It was said that this Madam of Duke Xing had not gotten along well with Fifth Miss Shao, but it was so vicious of her to do so. An orphan without parents was forced out of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and had to live in the nunnery to observe mourning for her parents. What else could she do? Was such a person really worthy of being a Madam of Duke Xing?

    After many rumors hade out, they matched the previous rumors. After that, the more people thought, the more they agreed and felt that this was the truth.

    Shao Yanru was so angry that her face turned livid. She twisted the handkerchief in her hands into a mess and almost tore it. She did not expect that Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl, who was rough and usually looked stupid, would ask such a tricky question. However, Qiu Yu would step into the trap stupidly.

    Needless to say, Shao Wanru must have early taught her well!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you mean by this?¡± Shao Yanru lowered her voice and asked coldly.

    ¡°Big Sister, what do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru asked gently as she watched Qing¡¯er pestering Qiu Yu endlessly.

    Qing¡¯er, who had cleaned the courtyard that day, was a rough servant girl. Even now, Qiu Yu didn¡¯t know which Miss Qing¡¯er belonged to!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, although my mother has never raised you, she treats you well, right? When you were in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, my mother had repeatedly shown kindness to you. Later, she gave you the best courtyard to live in our mansion. But now, is your servant girl deliberately framing up my mother, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Shao Yanru said coldly, and she was so angry that she could hardly suppress her anger.

    ¡°Big Sister, what are you talking about? I just let Qing¡¯er ask the officer of the Ministry of Justice to see what was going on! Why is it changed into the matter rted to Second Aunt in your words? Does Big Sister know something? Or does it Qing¡¯er ask something that cannot be said in the mansion?¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly. Under the veil, the corners of her mouth lifted silently. It was such a good opportunity to justify herself. She would be too stupid if she did not seize this opportunity.

    This rification also became an official one because of Qiu Yu¡¯s identity, which was different from the rumor spread outside.

    Since the official of the Ministry of Justice had rified this in front of everyone, even if Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would suppress the message and not deal with it formally, the truth of this matter would be revealed.

    Old Madam was too ill to get out of bed now, so the previous matter of the bracelet had been put off. Even if she could get upter, she would only find a scapegoat and then give a statement for rification, showing that they would deal with this matter and give her justice, but it actually had no practical effect.

    Because of the low status of the scapegoat, there would even have some rumors that people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion deliberately asked someone to hide the truth for her.

    She had originallye up with ater n, but now she didn¡¯t need it.

    ¡°Sir, this bracelet has been handled by Old Madam and Madam of our mansion. Who do you think has done something to our Miss?¡± Qing¡¯er still stared at Qiu Yu and asked with a nk face.

    Qiu Yu also felt something wrong now. He took two steps back and his face turned slightly serious. ¡°You can go back to your mansion to investigate it. I have to deal with the case here. You¡¯d better leave!¡±

    Even though Qiu Yu was unhappy, he felt that he had to care about First Miss Shao¡¯s face. Although this servant girl was asking for Fifth Miss Shao, he could not make sure whether she was First Miss Shao¡¯s servant girl but came to ask for Fifth Miss Shao.

    But thinking in detail, he felt that this conversation was a little weird.

    ¡°Sir, this...¡± Qing¡¯er still wanted to say something, but Qiu Yu waved his hand and two people from the Ministry of Justice came over and pushed her away from Qiu Yu.

    Now that they had found out that nothing unusual was going on here and only some ants climbed on sugars, there had nothing important for Ministry of Justice to deal with. Qiu Yu waved his hand and led the rest of the people from the Ministry of Punishment to leave.

    When passing by the Shao sisters, Qiu Yu stopped for a little while to recognize them again. Then he bowed deeply to Shao Wanru and turned to leave.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face turned pale, and then green. She would not forget how Qiu Yu had ttered her and protected her before.

    Although she disliked Qiu Yu, it didn¡¯t mean that Qiu Yu could ignore her in this way.

    When the onlookers saw that the people from the Ministry of Justice had left, they began to talk about it and left in groups of twos and threes. The matter had been made clear. Someone wanted to frame up Fifth Miss Shao, and this person was the one in charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. ording to what the servant girl had asked, the person who had handled the offerings was either Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or Madam of Duke Xing.

    But which one? Some guessed this while others guessed that.

    Because they were guessing excitedly, many people brought the topic down the mountain so that other people could help them guess it. As for whether there was any doubt about the truth of this matter, every onlooker thought that the doubt was ridiculous. The official of the Ministry of Justice had said that it was someone who had framed up the Fifth Miss, so of course, it was true!

    Shao Yanru red at Shao Wanru coldly, and her eyes were sharp. ¡°Fifth Sister¡¯s servant girl is really bold. How dare she frame Grandmother!¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled and asked gently, ¡°Big Sister, you must be joking. I just asked this servant girl toe forward and ask about it. How could it be a frame? If it was really a frame, why didn¡¯t Big Sister exin just now?¡±

    If Shao Yanru stepped forward and exined in person just now, she could certainly exin for Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing with her cunning.

    However, this would also cause others to suspect her, and then her wless reputation might be affected. How could the selfish Shao Yanru dare to gamble on her good reputation?

    Shao Wanru knew that she wouldn¡¯t do that.

    If she had not said it before, what was the point of saying that Qing¡¯er framed someone now? Shao Wanru silently raised the corner of her mouth and asked meaningfully, ¡°Big Sister, I have something else to do and have to go now. I won¡¯t apany you to enjoy the scenery here!¡±

    After that, she turned around, and was about to leave with two servant girls!

    ¡°Shao Wanru, stop!¡± Shao Yanru said with hatred. Her voice was not loud but sharp. Fortunately, there were only a few nuns left here. They only nced at her in surprise, but did not look at her anymore.

    Shao Wanru stopped and turned around slightly, ¡°Big Sister, is there anything else?¡±

    Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru sharply and said, ¡°This... Is this your idea?¡± It seemed that she had to force Shao Wanru to give an answer.

    ¡°Big Sister, you must be joking. My servant girl just wanted to ask the truth. Big Sister, don¡¯t you want me to ask the truth?¡± Shao Wanru asked as she reversed the passive situation.

 Chapter 559 - A Pair! The One Hurt Face and the One Hurt Hand!

    <h4>Chapter 559 A Pair! The One Hurt Face and the One Hurt Hand!</h4>

    Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes were as sharp as knives and she looked at Shao Wanru coldly. She could hardly control the expression on her face. After a long while, she calmed down and walked slowly to Shao Wanru¡¯s side. She said seriously, ¡°Fifth Sister, no matter whether you have any misunderstanding to Mother and Grandmother or not, you have to remember that we are a family and we are rted by blood. If there is anything, you can talk about it in private. Otherwise, it is not good to hurt anyone!¡±

    ¡°Is Big Sister sincere?¡± Shao Wanru turned around and said with light eyes.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s expression became more and more sincere. She sighed, held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, and said softly, ¡°Of course I am sincere. No matter what Fifth Sister thinks, you can tell me. It is our mansion¡¯s blessing to solve the doubts. We can¡¯t fall out as what others say. Others will only say that Fifth Sister is unfilial!¡±

    Her expression was as sincere as it could be, and her eyes seemed to be able to speak. Her manners were dignified and decent, and she looked like a best elder sister.

    She didn¡¯t look like she couldn¡¯t control her anger just now. In other words, she couldn¡¯t control her anger just because she was angry for a moment, and she didn¡¯t really have any bad intentions.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s behavior was perfect in every aspect. Even though she could not control herself just now, it made sense. After all, she was affected by Qing¡¯er¡¯s words because of her biological mother and grandmother. It was possible for her, a daughter and a granddaughter, to lose herposure in anger.

    She was really awesome. The change of her acting skills was really natural!

    ¡°Big Sister, I want to know the thing about the silver bracelet. Who painted the honey on my bracelet? Why did he only smear mine but no other brothers and sisters? And the longevity lock was also given to me by my grandmother. Why was it also smeared with honey?¡±

    Shao Wanru looked a little moved, and her expression looked a little better. After thinking for a while, she said bluntly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, even if you don¡¯t say anything, I will find out what happened. It was a little hasty for me to return to the manor this time. I came back in a hurry because I was worried that you would be lonely on the mountain. I didn¡¯t have time to ask Mother about it. But I think there should be a conclusion in a few days. I can¡¯t let you feel wronged.¡±

    Shao Yanru said with a serious look. After that, she turned sideways and bowed deeply to Shao Wanru. ¡°I apologize to Fifth Sister on behalf of my mother because she has not found the person who hurt you yet. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s fault!¡±

    Shao Wanru moved aside and avoided Shao Yanru¡¯s bow. As a younger sister, how could she ept her elder sister¡¯s bow so gracefully!

    ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re too serious. How can you bow to me? Big sister, don¡¯t be so polite. Please ask my aunt to find the person who framed me quickly. When I went to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, my grandmother also said that if she couldn¡¯t find it, she wanted to intervene. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. After all, it¡¯s a matter of our Shao¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s not good for my grandmother to intervene!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Fifth Sister, please don¡¯t worry!¡± Shao Yanru nodded repeatedly.

    The two of them had made things clear again. They walked back together intimately. ¡°Fifth Sister¡¯s hand is hurt? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shao Yanru nced at her and found the handkerchief on Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. She asked in surprise.

    Shao Wanru waved her hands in the air and said with awkwardness, ¡°I identally moved my hands and feet when I was sleeping and bumped into the wall!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, be careful. The houses built by Yuhui Nunnery are made of stones. How can it not hurt when you hit stones?¡± Shao Yanru said with concern. She reached out to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s hand to check it, but her hand passed by Shao Wanru¡¯s hand in the air.

    Shao Wanru picked up her hand and blew it with the corner of her mouth. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    While they were talking, they had arrived at a turning corner. Shao Yanru stopped and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯ll go and see Pushan Nun. She will go to the pce today or tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult to see her in the future!¡±

    Pushan Nun said that she was painting at first, and then she said that she was going to the pce.

    Although the Empress Dowager did not say how long it would take for Pushan Nun to live in the pce, there was no fixed date now. It was true that she did not know when to see her. As a disciple who had learned painting in fact with her, it was reasonable for Shao Yanru to see her off now.

    It was just that Shao Yanru had the time to watch the fun here just now and had no time to see Pushan Nun. It could be imagined how ¡°precious¡± her intention was.

    Of course, not only today, but Shao Yanru came back very early yesterday. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t go out in the yard, so she was not unwilling to let Pushan Nun go.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Sister, please do as you wish!¡± Shao Wanru took a step back to one side and said with a slight smile, as if she didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.

    Since her Big Sister could hold back her anger and pretended to be close to her, she did not object. After all, she was still in mourning on the mountain and did not want to make trouble to let others think that she alienated her from her sisters.

    She turned her watery eyes to look thoughtfully in the direction Shao Yanru left, and then she took the two servant girls back. She was not in a hurry to go back, so she did not go into the courtyard. Instead, she turned a corner and walked along the high wall. Previously, there were so many people of the Ministry of Justice, and she had note out for a few days.

    Now, more than half of the people of the Ministry of Justice who stayed in Yuhui Nunnery were gone, and many ces were not as full of surveince as they used to be.

    Walking along the high wall, it was still the same side door that was not big that day. Several nuns were standing outside the side door. They used to stay in the courtyard outside the side door at this time. If there was nothing to do, they would note out. Shao Wanru had walked here for many times, and she seldom saw the nuns guarding there.

    But now, it was much more on the alert.

    Several stout nuns looked directly at Shao Wanru. Fortunately, Shao Wanru had lived here for a period of time. Even if these nuns had not seen her, they had heard of her. Seeing that she came over, they bowed to her with hands crossed. Shao Wanru also bowed sideways and then passed by slowly.

    After what had happened before, it was not so easy to get in. Not only it was not easy to get in, but also it would be very hard to pass by. When she first came to the Yuhui Nunnery, Chu Liuchen had also told her some things, but now she had not done one of them.

    Along the way, she stopped at the door of a small courtyard. Looking at the lock on the door, it seemed that no one lived there.

    ¡°Where are the people here?¡± Shao Wanru approached and looked around. This was the courtyard where Mo Qiuyi lived. She had lived on the mountain for almost five years. Even if she was not here at this time in normal times, the door would not be locked. There were not many people in the nunnery, let alone there were fewer people here.

    ¡°It seems that she has left. It is said that she left when the masters of the executioners left!¡± Qing¡¯er thought for a while and said, ¡°I saw someone when I passed by before. Miss, if you want to know, I can inquire about itter.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head, turned around, and continued to walk forward. She was not interested in this Mo Qiuyi. If she had not maneuvered her and kneeled in front of her grandmother, she would not have had the mood to ask about her.

    On that day, she was anxious to send her fellow countryman down the mountain. Moreover, she wanted to take advantage of her grandmother¡¯s carriage. However, her grandmother did not agree. Now, everything that happened to her had nothing to do with Shao Wanru!

    Whether she was the remnants of the previous dynasty or the descendants of the previous emperor, none of these had anything to do with her!

    In her eyes, Mo Qiuyi was just a girl who had cultivated in seclusion on the mountain for five years. At the same time, she had also cultivated in seclusion for more than two years. Since they all cultivated in seclusion, they just took care of their own things, and no one would be familiar with each other. So she just left it aside.

    She had a feeling that Mo Qiuyi was very stubborn and was not a person who could get along well. Since she was not easy to get along, it was not a necessity to get along with her. It was best not to ask about her.

    Shao Wanru thought so, so she continued to walk forward casually. She thought that she would not have any chance to meet Mo Qiuyi again. But soon, in the capital, they met again. However, when they met again, their status had been different...

    Her own courtyard was still there. She pushed open the slightly closed door and entered with two servant girls. As soon as she entered, she saw Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s smiling face.

    Shao Wanru took two steps back and went out of the door. She looked at the courtyard in astonishment. This was her courtyard. That was right!

    ¡°Fifth Miss,e in quickly. Our master has been waiting for you for a long time. Wee to say goodbye to you and will go back in the afternoon!¡± Xiao Xuanzi came out happily and led her in with a smile. His eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s hands, which was slightly raised, and his smile became more sincere.

    One¡¯s hand was injured, and the other¡¯s face was injured. They were so suitable!

    Shao Wanru looked around. If someone found that Chu Liuchen was here, it would not be a good thing. Even if she was not here, it would be hard to exin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fifth Miss. No one will see us. I¡¯ve asked someone to check it out. Fifth Miss, please!¡± Xiao Xuanzi knew what Shao Wanru was worried about and said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru had no choice but to step forward. The two servant girls followed her and closed the door.

    ¡°You two just stay here!¡± Shao Wanru ordered the two servant girls and then followed Xiao Xuanzi into her main room like a guest.

    Especially when she saw Chu Liuchen lying on her couch aboveboardly, she felt particrly wronged.

    Of course, this kind of grievance immediately disappeared like a spring breeze and rain when she saw a few slightly swollen traces on Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome and wless face.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s face was extremely handsome, and even several of his cousins could not bepared with him. Moreover, when he smiled gently, his handsome face made people feel as if he was made of jade and was unparalleled in the world. Hisplexion was light, and although he was pale, he was more like a beautiful jade.

    Now the delicate jade had w, which made Shao Wanru feel guilty for no reason.

    She saw Chu Liuchen leaning against the couch. He waszy and closed his eyes slightly. A book fell on the ground casually, as if it was in his own bedroom.

    She looked back with her fluttering eyes and found that Xiao Xuanzi was no longer there. It was so quiet in the room that she could hear her breathing.

    This situation was not so good! Shao Wanru instinctively took a few steps back and peeked at the person on the couch. When she saw that the person on the couch did not wake up, she turned around and walked out carefully.

    Azy voice suddenly came to her ears from behind, ¡°Well, are you not going to take responsibility?¡±

 Chapter 560 - A Painting Drawn by Pushan Nun

    <h4>Chapter 560 A Painting Drawn by Pushan Nun</h4>

    Shao Wanru suddenly stopped and turned around with some difficulty. He had always liked finding fault with her, not to mention that she was in the wrong indeed at the moment.

    She secretly groaned in her heart. She had intended to sneak away before being noticed, but now she failed to escape.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve woken up? I intended to leave just now for afraid of disturbing you!¡± Shao Wanru stood still after bowing to Chu Liuchen in the distance and said.

    Chu Liuchen stretched out his hand and crooked his finger at her.

    Shao Wanru had no choice but to go over. When she walked up to Chu Liuchen, he reached out to take her hand before she spoke. She staggered and sat on the couch.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the imperial pce to report my visit to Imperial Grandmother. If she sees the scars on my face, how should I exin it?¡±

    Chu Liuchen said leisurely, leaned back and let go of Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, looking elegant and indifferent.

    Sitting closer to him, she saw clearly there were obviously several neat scratches on his face making his face as delicate as jade look like a damaged piece of jade. Even Shao Wanru felt that she had held theb too firmly in a dazest night. If the Empress Dowager saw the scratches, she would be very distressed.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness, the lights were offst night. I... I didn¡¯t see it clearly, so I identally scratched your face with theb. But at that time, I tried to help you...¡±

    Shao Wanru swallowed her saliva and cautiously defended herself.

    ¡°Do you mean that it was my fault?¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly and narrowed his long eyes slightly, exuding a kind of intimidating temperament.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and said, thinking that she had better not shift responsibility, in case that this moody prince should think of another way to pick on her.

    ¡°Since you hurt me identally, you must make it up to me, right?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a snort.

    ¡°What do you want, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru asked bluntly, thinking that she had better ept the punishment.

    ¡°You talk big. Can you offer me anything I want?¡±

    Shao Wanru froze hurriedly shook her head, pointed to the stuff around her and said, ¡°I have lived on the mountain for more than two years, and everything I have is in this room. What¡¯s more, most of them belong to the Yuhui Nunnery. If you ask for something I don¡¯t have here, I can¡¯t offer it!¡±

    ¡°Can I ask for anything in this room?¡± Chu Liuchen looked sideways at her with interest and asked. As the coldness on his face faded away, he showed a smile.

    Shao Wanru looked around. This room was hers, and some of her kinds of stuff were in this room. Except for the tables and chairs provided by the Yuhui Nunnery, the stuff inside belonged to her indeed. Since she did not live here often, there was nothing precious in this room. Shao Wanru did not believe that Chu Liuchen would take a fancy to the stuff in this room.

    Thinking that Prince Chen was not a fool, she asked, ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡±

    Shao Wanru thought that she had better ask about it, in case of aggravating this moody prince by talking too big.

    ¡°I think the kinds of stuff in your room are quite good, so I want to have them all. Are you okay with it?¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and looked up at Shao Wanru.

    He wanted to have all kinds of stuff in this room? Shao Wanru froze and nced at her room with her watery eyes, wondering why these ordinary kinds of stuff in this room attracted his attention.

    She suddenly blushed when ncing at a cab, where there were some clothes she had not disposed of. Since she lived in the Yuhui Nunnery, she was usually dressed in some ck clothes. She had brought a few clothes up the mountain, but had little chance to wear themter. Every time Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came up the mountain, she brought her some new clothes. But she didn¡¯t wear them and put them in the cab.

    There were not only outer clothes but also some underwear in the cab.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want your clothes. Remember, everything in this room belongs to me from now on!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows, said with a smile and nced at the cab, not surprised that she suddenly blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain soon with this Pushan Nun. I heard that this Pushan Nun was a Miss from an aristocratic family, who has practiced Buddhism for so many years since she encountered hardships in her childhood.¡± Chu Liuchen stopped smiling, changed the topic and reached out to fetch a scroll from the table beside the couch.

    ¡°This is a painting of Guanyin painted by Pushan Nun. Keep it and have a look at it. If you find anything strange, tell me about it. It¡¯s one thing you can do to make it up to me!¡±

    Shao Wanru reached out to take it and slowly opened it. A vivid painting of thousand-hand Guanyin was shown in front of her, but it was a male Guanyin instead of the prevailing female Guanyin.

    Shao Wanru, who had lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time and read plenty of Buddhist scriptures, knew that the illustrations in some ancient Buddhist scriptures showed a male Guanyin. However, at present, no matter in nunneries or in Buddhist halls, Guanyin was shaped into a female figure.

    Therefore, Guanyin was usually portrayed as a female figure at present. She had never found a male Guanyin in a painting out of the Buddhist scriptures.

    It was painted by Pushan Nun meticulously, with an appropriate shade and flowing colors. Although the Guanyin was male, it had a benignant look and left a favorable impression on people at first nce.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you think there is something wrong with this painting?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked. Except that a male Guanyin was a little conspicuous, she could not see anything wrong in this painting.

    ¡°This painting was left to the First Miss of your mansion by Pushan Nun. The nun she sent to deliver the painting came across one of my servants a moment ago. My servant sent her away and brought the painting here. Take a look at it and see if there is anything wrong.¡± Chu Liuchen closed his pretty eyes again and said casually.

    Shao Wanru felt her heart skipped a beat. Pushan Nun left it to Shao Yanru?

    In fact, she had thought that Pushan Nun was actually not the quiet and inactive nun concentrating on practicing Buddhism she appeared to be. During the period she lived in the Yuhui Nunnery, she had only seen Pushan Nun a few times and heard from the nuns in the nunnery that Pushan Nun was the most hard-working nun in the entire nunnery.

    Pushan Nun would never step out of her Zen room if she had no business to deal with. Even if she was invited by the abbess of the Yuhui Nunnery while chanting scriptures, she must finish her job before leaving. It could be said that no one and nothing could distract her from her practice. She was so firm in her practice that there was no one else as firm as her in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    However, as such a devoted nun, Pushan Nun was so congenial to Shao Yanru that she was willing to sacrifice her time to teach Shao Yanru painting. Was it really because Shao Yanru was so good at covering up her true self that Pushan Nun was moved by her and would rather sacrifice her time and teach her carefully?

    It was said that Pushan Nun came to Shao Yanru¡¯s silence room to teach her every day at that time. Was there really no other reason behind it?

    ¡°Are you going to give this painting to Big Sister?¡± Shao Wanru asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°I think so. It¡¯s useless to keep it. If you want to have a look at it, you can give it to herter with the excuse that I forget it and deliver itter!¡± Chu Liuchen lifted the corners of his thin lips and said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll give it to her the next day and say that you send someone to bring it here at night. Qing¡¯er receives it and delivers it the next day because it¡¯ste!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked tentatively.

    ¡°Okay, do as you say. If you really like it, you don¡¯t have to give it to her!¡± Chu Liuchen slightly opened his eyes to look at Shao Wanru and said with ripples and faint gentleness in his eyes.

    Feeling her heart involuntarily beat wildly, Shao Wanru turned her head away hurriedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate to keep it. I just feel strange about it, so I want to have a look at it. If I find anything, I will definitely report it to you, Your Highness!¡±

    She really felt strange about it. The painting was excellent and painted with great efforts. However, based on the state of the pigments and the wetness degree of the colors, she could tell that it was a newly painted portrait of Guanyin. Pushan Nun was going to enter the imperial pce on instructions from the Empress Dowager. She couldn¡¯t refuse it even if she wanted to stay for her practice. But the painting was wired. Why did she paint such a painting in a hurry?

    Did Shao Yanru ask her to paint it before?

    Even if Shao Yanru asked her to draw a painting, she didn¡¯t have to be in a rush. Since Pushan Nun was going to enter the imperial pce, Shao Yanru had numerous chances to enter the imperial pce and get the paintingter. Moreover, someone as arrogant as Shao Yanru probably thought that the imperial pce would be under her control in the future and it was not a problem to get a painting from Pushan Nun.

    Since Shao Yanru didn¡¯t ask Pushan Nun to draw a painting, Pushan Nun did that on her own initiative. Why did she rush to send someone to give the painting to Shao Yanru before going down the mountain? Shao Wanru felt inexplicably strange about it.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll take it back and have a look at it!¡± Shao Wanru said, stood up and bowed deeply to Chu Liuchen with the painting in her hand. It was still early, so she had to go back and examine it.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said. He did not make things difficult for her this time.

    Shao Wanru turned around and left, but she suddenly stopped at the door and turned her head hurriedly. Finding that Chu Liuchen was looking at her with his head supported by his hand, she grasped the painting in her hand uneasily.

    ¡°Your Highness, Shao Yanru has gone to meet Pushan Nun just now. If she meets Pushan Nun, she would know that the painting was in your hands!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She won¡¯t meet Pushan Nun, because I¡¯ve sent someone to guard there!¡± Chu Liuchen said with an elegant and leisurely smile. Of course, he would look better without those red and swollen scratches on his face, which was pretty enough to arouse girls¡¯ jealousy.

    Shao Wanru nodded guiltily and turned to leave in a hurry, for fear that he would think of it again.

    The two maids had been waiting outside the door. Looking at the paintings in Qing¡¯er¡¯s hands, Shao Wanru slightly froze.

    ¡°Miss, these are the paintings you left here before. I¡¯m going to carry a few of them over there, where most of your paintings are ced. If I put them together over there, it will be more convenient to pack them up!¡± Qing¡¯er stepped forward, bowed to Shao Wanru with the paintings in her arms and said.

    Shao Wanru nodded and handed the painting in her hand to Qing¡¯er. Qing¡¯er held it together with other paintings in her arms.

    Xiao Xuanzi sent them to the gate and reluctantly watched Shao Wanru and her maids leave. He earnestly wished that the Fifth Miss could spend more time chatting with his master.

    At least his master would be in a good mood. As long as his master was in a good mood, he was definitely in a good mood too as a servant. He had plenty of things to worry about as a eunuch!

 Chapter 561 - Jealousy, Two Kinds of Ointment!

    <h4>Chapter 561 Jealousy, Two Kinds of Ointment!</h4>

    When his master disregarded his health, he was worried about his master¡¯s health condition. When his master began to care about his health, he had to worry about his marriage. Now his master was almost engaged, he began to worry about when his master would get married and have children. Xiao Xuanzi felt exhausted.

    ¡°What are you doing out there?¡± There came a cold voice from the main room. Xiao Xuanzi, who had been a little upset just now, cheered up and hurriedly answered, ¡°Master, I¡¯ming in right away!¡±

    In fact, he enjoyed worrying about his master. Didn¡¯t it mean that his master trusted him?

    When Shao Wanru returned to her courtyard, she saw that the door of the main room was open. As she expected, Shao Yanru hade back. She looked away calmly and went to the silence room with her maids.

    As soon as she stepped onto the steps, she heard Shao Yanru¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Where did you go, Fifth Sister?¡±

    She turned around and saw Shao Yanruing from the corridor with a smile.

    ¡°I went to room, where I lived before, and instructed Qing¡¯er to bring the paintings left in the room here!¡± Shao Wanru stood still calmly, and said with a smile after Shao Yanru came over.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, can I have a look at your paintings?¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru nodded and said, ¡°Big Sister, please have a look aftering in and having a seat!¡±

    After saying that, she walked into the silence room, followed by Shao Yanru. Qing¡¯er gave the paintings to Yujie and left. Since she was an inferior maid, it was inappropriate for her to serve in the room.

    ¡°Yujie, present a painting to the First Miss so that she can make somements!¡± Shao Wanru gave an order after sitting down.

    Yujie drew out a painting at random and put it on the table. After that, she intended to take the other paintings away.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Shao Yanru stopped Yujie, turned to Shao Wanru and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Sister, I heard that you are highly skilled in painting. Can I have a look at all your paintings? Maybe I can learn something from you!¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, knowing that Shao Yanru suspected her and wanted to take a look at all these paintings.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m just an amateur not highly skilled in painting, and I drew them when I was at leisure. They can¡¯tpare with the works of you and Pushan Nun. I felt quite regretful that I didn¡¯t visit Pushan Nun with you. Otherwise, I might be able to ask her for a painting. Everyone in the Yuhui Nunnery knows that Pushan Nun does the best job in painting. As her apprentice, you must be outstanding in painting!¡±

    Shao Wanru refused politely.

    Qu Le served tea. Shao Wanru took a cup of tea, and waved to Yujie after taking a sip. Yujie left.

    Shao Yanru had intended to keep Yujie here, but seeing Shao Wanru refuse tactfully, she knew that she could not make Yujie stay.

    Shao Yanru pushed the tea cup away and spread the painting in her hand. It seemed to be a painting of the scenery outside the window. It showed a pleasant scene surrounded by mountains shrouded in clouds and mistyer uponyer.

    Nevertheless, she was just impressed by the scenery at first nce, while the painting was actually not excellent. Was it drawn by Shao Wanru?

    Shao Yanru raised the corners of her mouth silently. She had thought that Shao Wanru, who had upied her silence room painstakingly, should excellent in painting, but now she found that Shao Wanru¡¯s painting could only deceive someymen and couldn¡¯t evenpare with those paintings sold on the street.

    She had been suspicious of what had happened to the album of paintingsst time. Why was the stained painting as good as new? Could it be that someone copied it, took it down the mountain directly and had it bound in the album overnight?

    If it was true, the painting could only be drawn by Shao Wanru.

    But now, she found Shao Wanru¡¯s painting skills not presentable. Even with Pushan Nun¡¯s painting as the model, she didn¡¯t think that Shao Wanru could do a good job.

    Shao Yanru was very confident about her painting skills, so she became increasingly disdainful of Shao Wanru¡¯s painting. Nevertheless, she showed a kind smile, nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Sister, this painting is quite good, and the scenery in it seems to be lively. Such a painting can even bepared with a famous painter¡¯s masterpiece. Why don¡¯t you give it to grandma as a birthday gift?¡±

    There was still some time before Old Madam¡¯s birthday, which shoulde after Shao Wanru went down the mountain.

    ¡°Will grandma like it?¡± Shao Wanru asked, looking hesitant.

    ¡°Of course. Everyone likes such a masterpiece. If it¡¯s known that it¡¯s your work, people will definitely praise you for your filial piety.¡± Shao Yanru began to tter Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have it mounted before giving it to grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a sweet smile, looking extremely joyful. Approved by Shao Yanru, whose painting skills had always been praised, her painting was certainly good.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru instructed Qu Le to take the painting away cautiously and said that she would have it mounted by a famous craftsman, Shao Yanru sneered in her heart. The more famous the craftsman was, the more disdainful people would be of Shao Wanru, an untalented Miss making use of her status to make a famous craftsman mount her terrible painting for the sake of a better reputation.

    She would ask her grandma to hang the painting outside and show all the guests what a superficial idiot the Fifth Miss Shao was. Shao Wanru not only was an arrogant and untalented girl overrating her ability, but also made use of her status to make a famous craftsman mount her terrible painting. This was enough to make Shao Wanru a stepping stone for her.

    She must be the only outstanding Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    No one else could stand out.

    She had intended to have a look at a few more paintings, but now Shao Wanru¡¯s ordinary painting skills made her believe that there was nothing to worry about. It seemed to be someone else who had copied Pushan Nun¡¯s painting, because Shao Wanru was obviously incapable of doing that. Thinking of this, she felt relieved.

    She and Shao Wanru were born to be each other¡¯s enemy!

    She had considered Shao Wanru a great enemy in her life since she met Shao Wanru the first time.

    She looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s face with her eyes bing gloomy. Shao Wanru¡¯s face was as delicate as jade even with no makeup, and the kind of beauty made her uneasy.

    Under Shao Wanru¡¯s long and curly eyshes, there was a pair of fluid eyes. Besides, her skin was as delicate as jade, and her lips were naturally red. When she looked at someone else, she exuded a trace of elegance and innocence as well as a kind of natural charm. Everything in front of Shao Yanru was reminding her that Shao Wanru was so ravishing that she would definitely threaten her status as the first beauty.

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t care about the empty reputation as the first beauty. Nevertheless, if it had an influence on her future, she must keep her reputation as the first beauty.

    She clenched her fists in her sleeves, thinking that she probably should have ruin Shao Wanru¡¯s face rather than her reputation. After ruining Shao Wanru¡¯s face, she could ruin her reputation slowly and then trample on her...

    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister...¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice recalled her to herself. She hurriedly picked up the teacup beside her and took a sip in an affected way. However, she drank in a hurry, while the tea was still hot. Feeling a burning pain on her tongue, she screamed, and the tea cup in her hand fell heavily on the table and the tea was poured on her dress.

    Shuqi hurried over to clean up her dress.

    ¡°Big Sister, your dress is wet!¡± Shao Wanru looked at therge wet part of her dress on her chest and reminded her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I messed up your room!¡± Feeling pain and finding herself in an embarrassing situation, Shao Yanru stood up with Shuqi¡¯s help, shook her clothes and said with affectedposure.

    ¡°First Miss, your hand has been scalded!¡± Seeing a red mark on Shao Yanru¡¯s white and tender hand, Shuqi said anxiously.

    Shao Yanru raised her hand, only to feel a burning pain in her hand. There was a big red mark on her hand, and it seemed to be swollen.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m afraid that you are going to get blisters on your hand!¡± Shao Wanru nced at Shao Yanru¡¯s hand and reminded her.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ll apply ointment to it after returning!¡± Shao Yanru said with her face turning pale. She felt a burning pain in her hand, and the red mark was not small. She put down the cup in a hurry just now so that the hot water was poured on her hand.

    ¡°Big Sister, I have some ointment here...¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°No, thanks. I also have some!¡± Shao Yanru said in a hurry, turned around and left with Shuqi. How dare she use Shao Wanru¡¯s ointment?

    After returning to her room, she sat down at the table and watched Shuqi clean up her wound, feeling angry and upset at the moment.

    ¡°Miss, we didn¡¯t bring any ointment for scald. If it leaves a scar... what... should we do?¡± Shuqi said anxiously while cleaning up Shao Yanru¡¯s wound.

    ¡°Go down the mountain immediately and go back to our mansion to ask for the best ointment from my mother!¡± Shao Yanru said with a cold look.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Shuqi put down the handkerchief, nodded, and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute, ask for two kinds of ointment from my mother. One of them should be the best, while the other... Tell my mother that Shao Wanru has also scalded her hand!¡± Shao Yanru called out to Shuqi and said after calming down.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Shuqi replied and left.

    It became quiet in the room. Shao Yanru reached out to grab the handkerchief and pressed it on her wound with a hint of gloom across her eyes. Since she had scalded her hand, it might be an opportunity.

    That face was really unpleasant to the eye, and she hated it a lot.

    In the main room:

    ¡°Miss, are we really going to have the painting mounted and ask Great Elder Princess to hire a famous craftsman to do the job?¡± Yujie unfolded the painting in her hand and asked.

    This painting was indeed drawn by Shao Wanru, but there were two paintings, which were almost the same. Even Yujie, who knew little about painting, knew that this painting was not good. Shao Wanru just drew the two paintings for fun and left them in the yard without bringing them over after finishing them.

    In fact, besides these two paintings, which were the same, there were a few more paintings in the same situation. Yujie didn¡¯t know why her master made an ordinary copy after finishing an excellent painting. When the First Miss requested to have a look at the paintings, Yujie received Shao Wanru¡¯s hint and presented an ordinary one to the First Miss.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have both of the paintings mounted by a famous craftsman!¡± Shao Wanru said casually. It was supposed to be a lurking move, which would not necessarily y its role. Back then, when she was painting, she had a sudden inspiration and drew several paintings and made a copy of each of them. However, the copy was ordinary, while the original painting was excellent.

    This was a loophole she deliberately left for someone up to no good!

    ¡°Uh... Should I ask Qing¡¯er to go down the mountainter?¡± Yujie asked hesitantly after nodding.

 Chapter 562 - A Reckless Girl

    <h4>Chapter 562 A Reckless Girl</h4>

    ¡°Tell Qu Le to run the errand!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Okay, after Qu Lees back, I will tell her!¡± Yujie looked out of the window and said. Qu Le went to fetch some ointment, but hadn¡¯te back now. Yujie wondered if there was any ident.

    ¡°Bring me the painting drawn by Pushan Nun!¡± Shao Wanru gave an order. She felt extremely strange about the painting and thought that Pushan Nun seemed to be up to something by sending it to Shao Yanru in such a rush.

    Yujie answered and rolled up the painting in her hand. After that, she went to the back of the screen and took out the painting drawn by Pushan Nun.

    It was a portrait of the thousand-hand Guanyin. Shao Wanru reached out to touch the drawing paper and found it of high quality. Such a piece of drawing paper should be expensive. Of course, the drawing paper of high quality is smooth to the touch and easier to the collection. Numerous masterpieces left by famous painters in history were drawn on paper of high quality. Otherwise, they would have been damaged and couldn¡¯t be handed down toter generations.

    In terms of the quality of the drawing paper, it was a masterpiece that could be handed down toter generations.

    Besides, it was drawn with good ink with a faint fragrance. Shao Wanru noticed the content of the painting.

    The hands of Guanyin were vivid with an object for exorcising demons recorded in Buddhist legends on each of them. Shao Wanru had read a lot of ancient records on the mountain, but she was still incapable of telling the story of the object on each of the hands of Guanyin. With so many objects, there should be plenty of legends.

    She found nothing strange in the painting but a small seal with two characters, which didn¡¯t seem like ¡°Pushan¡±. It should be a private seal of Pushan Nun¡¯s, if she had another name. Because the private seal was too small, she couldn¡¯t recognize the characters for the time being. One of the characters seemed to be n¡± or ¡°quan¡±, while the other one was even smaller and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    The seal should belong to someone with the character n¡± or ¡°quan¡± in her name.

    The character style didn¡¯t seem to be ordinary. Shao Wanru was confused, and didn¡¯t find the secret behind it after looking at it carefully for a while.

    She could neither figure out something nor see the characters clearly.

    She could only continue looking at it, but didn¡¯t find anything. There seemed to be nothing wrong with the painting.

    She put down the painting in her hand helplessly and heard someone talking at the door. So she raised her voice to say, ¡°Qu Le!¡±

    Qu Le just came back. Knowing that Shao Wanru was appreciating the painting inside, she did not dare toe in and report to her. So she talked with Yujie about what she had seen in Mingqiu Nun¡¯s ce just now.

    Hearing Shao Wanru call her, she hurried in.

    After bowing to Shao Wanru, she put the ointment on the table and said, ¡°Miss, when I went to fetch the ointment, I saw a man in Mingqiu Nun¡¯s Zen room.¡±

    ¡°A man?¡± Shao Wanru asked casually, ¡°Does hee to ask her to make a diagnosis and give a treatment?¡±

    Although Mingqiu Nun¡¯s reputation was not known to outsiders, it was known to the nuns in the nunnery. Could it be possible that this man knew Mingqiu Nun¡¯s reputation?

    ¡°He doesn¡¯te for a diagnosis and treatment, but seems to bear old grudges against Mingqiu Nun. She just ignored him, but he refused to leave, sat in her silence room and kept talking with her. When I arrived there, I intended to meet Mingqiu Nun after he left. But he kept staying there. I became anxious and sent someone to report to Mingqiu Nun. She asked me to go over, and gave me the ointment on hearing that I needed it. So I came backte!¡±

    Qu Le reported.

    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Shao Wanru asked with her face darkening. She could not allow anyone to disturb Mingqiu Nun.

    ¡°When I went in, the man stopped talking. I heard nothing. But when I was about to leave, I heard him mention you, so I deliberately slowed down,¡± Qu Le said.

    ¡°What did he say about me?¡± Shao Wanru asked in astonishment. She didn¡¯t expect that this man would know her and even know the rtionship between Mingqiu Nun and her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned her in front of Mingqiu Nun.

    ¡°He said that you were quite a good girl, and...¡± Qu Le said while thinking. Suddenly, she continued saying with her eyes lighting up, ¡°I also heard this man talk about medical skills and ask Mingqiu Nun if she still kept the book about acupuncture she got when she was a child!¡±

    Qu Le heard this when she was about to go out. The man was talking to Mingqiu Nun, but Mingqiu Nun ignored him, so he seemed to be talking to himself. Nevertheless, the man remained passionate even when talking to himself, as if he didn¡¯t know that Mingqiu Nun didn¡¯t want to talk to him.

    He continued talking about various things.

    He looked learned and refined, but somehow acted like a fool unable to tell Mingqiu Nun¡¯s aloofness!

    ¡°Miss, should I go and have a look?¡± Yujie also came in and said worriedly.

    She had stayed with Mingqiu Nun for so many years and regarded Mingqiu Nun as her only rtive. How could she not worry?

    ¡°No, I think I know who it is!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly smiled, shook her head and said.

    ¡°Who is so dull?¡± Yujie said angrily.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met him too!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and reminded her, ¡°He has excellent medical skills and know the rtionship between Mingqiu Nun and me...¡±

    There were plenty of doctors with excellent medical skills. However, if someone had excellent medical skills and knew the rtionship between Shao Wanru and Mingqiu Nun, he must be a member of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Thinking of this, Yujie suddenly opened her eyes wide and asked in disbelief, ¡°Is it Doctor... Doctor Qi from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    In Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s view, Doctor Qi was as miraculous as a god. When he guarded outside with Yujie, he had told Yujie how capable Doctor Qi was many times. Thus, Yujie was impressed by Doctor Qi although she had only met Doctor Qi once. Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, she opened her mouth wide and wondered if Doctor Qi was really the man Qu Le talked about!

    ¡°Miss, how, how is this possible? Mingqiu Nun has always stayed in Jiangzhou before. I heard that Doctor Qi has been in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for a long time. How could Doctor Qi be, be the man?¡± Yujie asked in astonishment.

    However, Shao Wanru smiled without saying anything. When she was in Jiangzhou, Mingqiu Nun sometimes faintly suggested that she couldn¡¯te to the capital city, and it seemed to have something to do with someone. Besides, she remembered that Chu Liuchen once privately mentioned that Doctor Qi¡¯s medical skills and Mingqiu Nun¡¯s medical skills seemed to beplementary and their cooperation was very beneficial to the treatment for his illness. They seemed toe from the same sect.

    If she didn¡¯t get it wrong, the reason why Mingqiu Nun didn¡¯t want toe to the capital city seemed to be Doctor Qi. Shao Wanru was only a little suspicious at first, but now she was basically sure.

    She knew about Doctor Qi¡¯s character after meeting him that day. He should be an extremely arrogant person, who was unlikely to consent to someone¡¯s request even if the one begged him. Even in front of Chu Liuchen, he dared to swing his arms when he got angry. Now he kept talking in front of Mingqiu Nun, so he must be acquainted with Mingqiu Nun.

    She could say that he must be extremely acquainted with Mingqiu Nun.

    Chu Liuchen was on the mountain today, so it was reasonable that Doctor Qi followed him here.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to interfere in it and let Mingqiu Nun do as she wants!¡± After thinking it through, Shao Wanru told Yujie. She knew about Yujie¡¯s character well. If Yujie got angry and really did something, it would influence the rtionship between Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi. They had better wait and see.

    If possible, Shao Wanru hoped that Mingqiu Nun would not be alone for the rest of her life.

    ¡°But...¡± Yujie said. She was still a little worried and could only rest assured after seeing it with her own eyes.

    ¡°Drop the idea. Qu Le, take the painting down the mountain and asked grandma to have it mounted!¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand slightly and gave an order.

    Yujie had told Qu Le about it a moment ago at the door. At this moment, Qu Le replied and left. After finding the two paintings behind the screen, she carried them out.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you really want to make sure of it, go and have a look, but don¡¯t interfere in it. It¡¯s Mingqiu Nun¡¯s business.¡± Shao Wanru looked at Yujie, who showed a bitter face, rubbed her head and said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss. Don¡¯t worry. I just want to make sure if it is Doctor Qi. If it is him, I wille back and will never disturb him!¡± Hearing Shao Wanru let her go, Yujie was very excited and immediately promised her.

    She then chased after Qu Le. When arriving at the corridor, she saw Qu Le had arrived at the door. She quickened her pace and said, ¡°Qu Le, wait for me. Let¡¯s go out together!¡±

    ¡°Are you also going down the mountain?¡± Qu Le asked, with the paintings in her hands.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to see Mingqiu Nun. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Yujie came up to Qu Le, shook her hand and answered.

    It was good to have apanion, who could talk to her on the way. Qu Le nodded, handed the other painting to Yujie and said, ¡°Look, each of us holds a painting. In this way, even if you are seen by someone, they will not think that you deliberately go there to eavesdrop!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just worried about Mingqiu Nun!¡± Yujie said with a smile, but still took the painting.

    The two of them told Qing¡¯er something in the courtyard and then walked out of the courtyard together.

    The two of them walked for a while,ughing and talking. When they were about to turn a corner at a door, a girl suddenly came towards them from the opposite side. Yujie, who was nimble, was frightened, but she pulled Qu Le to take two steps back and happened to avoid the girl.

    The girl on the opposite side was not so lucky. When she saw them, it was toote to stop. She stumbled, fell to the ground, and then held her legs and screamed in pain.

    The two maids looked at each other. Yujie stepped forward and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Completely not okay! You didn¡¯te to help me up after bumping into me. You are so impolite!¡± The girl raised her face and said angrily.

    She turned out to be a delicate girl. However, she looked sullen, red at the two maids angrily and seemed to vent her anger on them.

    Judging from her dress, she looked like a Miss. However, there was no maid around her, which made the two maids unsure of her identity at the moment.

    Qu Le came over, reached out to help her up and apologized, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m very sorry. When you bumped into us just now, we didn¡¯t notice you!¡±

    Her words were very polite, but she rified what had happened just now. It was not that they intended to bump into the girl, but the girl bumped into them.

    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? It¡¯s obvious that you two were so blind that you almost bumped into me. Although you didn¡¯t bump into me, you made me fall. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done wrong?¡± The girl said angrily. She raised her leg, only to find that her dress was torn apart with several scratched parts and she couldn¡¯t wear it again obviously. So she said, ¡°You should pay for my newly made dress I wear for the first time.¡±

 Chapter 563 - They Are Gone? A Small Hall Attracting Little Pilgrims!

    <h4>Chapter 563 They Are Gone? A Small Hall Attracting Little Pilgrims!</h4>

    The girl was really rude, so Yujie and Qu Le got angry. Yujie said impolitely, ¡°You are the strange one, Miss. Obviously you bumped into us and fell. We didn¡¯t even touch you. How could you ckmail us?¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that? Let¡¯s go and ask someone to judge it¡¯s your fault or my fault!¡± the girl said, trembling in anger. She came over, dragged Qu Le and Yujie with each of her hands and left aggressively.

    A few more people appeared at the corner. Seeing what was going on here, one of them suddenly shouted, ¡°Hurry up, Miss is here. She¡¯s bullied by others.¡±

    ¡°Who dare to bully our Miss! Go there and beat them!¡± There came another female voice.

    Yujie and Qu Le were in a terrible situation. Yujie handed the painting in her hand to Qu Le, and then winked at her. When the girl dragging them became overjoyed, Yujie struggled hard to shake off the girl¡¯s hand, took Qu Le¡¯s hand, turned around and ran away.

    A resourceful man knew to avoid a disadvantageous situation close at hand. The girl obviously had brought plenty of maids and old maids. If they stayed, they would probably lose the two paintings in their hands even if they managed to give an exnation. Their master had instructed them to take the paintings down the mountain for mounting, so they couldn¡¯t lose the paintings.

    Yujie was a strong girl. Although Qu Le was a little inferior to her, she was not an ordinary maid and had done a lot of work in her childhood. With her hand taken by Yujie, Qu Le ran rapidly with Yujie. They had gone away after turning a few corners.

    The girl shouted behind them, followed by her servants, but didn¡¯t catch up with them in the end.

    Seeing that no one came after them, Yujie and Qu Le changed their direction and came out. This time, both of them were very cautious, for fear that they would encounter the rude and unreasonable Miss again. Fortunately, the two of them had lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time, so they were familiar with some paths and shortcuts. This time, they specifically chose those remote paths.

    Yujie was worried, so she specially sent Qu Le to the gate of the nunnery. After watching Qu Le go down the mountain, she went back to the nunnery and went to Mingqiu Nun¡¯s ce.

    Mingqiu Nun had epted another two disciples, Huixian and Huiding, in the Yuhui Nunnery. Both of them were the members of the Hui generation. Huixian, who was older, was the senior, and Huiding, who was younger, was the junior. They helped Mingqiu Nun manage the affairs on the mountain.

    Just as Yujie arrived at the courtyard, she saw Huixian and Huiding standing at the door of the courtyard with a worried look. Yujie hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Reverend nuns, I heard that someone came to visit Mingqiu Nun. Has he left now?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and why he hasn¡¯t left yet!¡± Hearing Yujie¡¯s question, the younger Huiding Nun, who was impetuous, reached out to point to the yard and said.

    Yujie cautiously approached the door of the courtyard and looked inside. When she saw what was going on inside, she almost burst intoughter.

    The man sitting at the stone table in the yard was indeed the Doctor Qi she knew. However, Doctor Qi, who had always been graceful, looked a little embarrassed now. He was wet all over, as if someone had poured a basin of water on him. He did look in a mess.

    However, dressed in such wet clothes, he was still in the mood to enjoy the tea and talk towards the silence room from time to time.

    The door of the silence room was tightly closed, as if there were no one inside.

    ¡°Is, is Mingqiu Nun inside?¡± Yujie blinked her eyes, retracted her head and asked. She found it amusing, but she couldn¡¯t show her emotion and could only pretend to be curious.

    ¡°Yes, Mingqiu Nun has been annoyed to death by him. I don¡¯t know where hees from. He¡¯s brazen and shameless,¡± Huiding Nun said angrily.

    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Huixian Nun rebuked her in a low voice.

    ¡°Senior Sister, look at this man. We¡¯ve told him that master is going to meditate, but he refused to leave. He is really... What will others say about our master if they see the man...¡± Huiding stamped her feet and angrily. Looking at the little nun, Yujie suddenly thought of her experience on the mountain and felt Huiding dear to her.

    Nevertheless, she had never encountered such an annoying thing when she was in the Jingxin Monastery.

    ¡°Can you ask the abbess to drive him away?¡± She thought for a moment and reminded them with a smile.

    ¡°No, I have told the abbess, but the abbess said that he¡¯s a distinguished guest and we can¡¯t drive him away!¡± Huiding said in an increasingly angry tone. She remembered that when she went to tell the abbess about it, the abbess didn¡¯t meet her and just instructed a senior sister to reply. The abbess meant that they couldn¡¯t mess with the distinguished guest.

    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t drag him away even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Let me go and have a look!¡± Yujie was going to leave, but she suggested after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Okay, okay, sorry to bother you, benefactor Yujie!¡± Huiding was overjoyed and thanked Yujie with her palms put together devoutly.

    The two nuns knew Yujie and that she was the personal principal maid of the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and had a good rtionship with their master. Besides, it was said that she came from Jiangzhou like their master, so they must have a deeper connection. It would be best if she came forward to negotiate with the man. No matter who was the man inside, Yujie had Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion as her backing anyway.

    It was enough to make the ¡°distinguished guest¡± inside not dare to offend her.

    Yujie nodded and turned into the courtyard.

    Doctor Qi was still talking in the courtyard when he heard someone behind him call, ¡°Doctor Qi!¡±

    He looked back and didn¡¯t recognize Yujie at the moment. After looking her up and down a few times, he only felt that she looked a little familiar. He asked, ¡°Which mansion do you work in? How do you know me?¡±

    As Chu Liuchen¡¯s personal doctor, he seldom got out of the mansion and met guests. Even when he went out, he only did his business as an ordinary servant of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, so very few people knew his true identity.

    ¡°Doctor Qi, great wits have short memories. I¡¯m a maid serving the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I have met you with my master before!¡±

    Yujie bowed to him and said with a smile.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s maid?¡± Doctor Qi asked. He certainly knew who the Fifth Miss Shao was and heard from Xiao Xuanzi that she was the internally decided Princess Chen. He had met her more than two years ago, but she was very young at that time. It was said that this time his master came to the Yuhui Nunnery for her.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    ¡°Does the Fifth Miss send you here?¡± Doctor Qi asked with a smile. He, who was drenched all over, acted as if he didn¡¯t know he was in a very embarrassing situation and stirred a strand of hair on his forehead backward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sent here by my master, bute here because I happen to need to talk to Mingqiu Nun. Doctor Qi, you actually don¡¯t look very good at the moment. Mingqiu Nun is quite straightforward. If you insist on staying here with this look, she will definitely be increasingly angry.¡± Yujie reached out to point at Doctor Qi¡¯s wet clothes and said.

    ¡°You stay here with this look. Those aware of the situation think that you don¡¯t want to change your clothes, but those unaware of the situation may think that you intend to frame Mingqiu Nun by drenching yourself. If the pilgrims see this, it will be disgraceful and tarnish Mingqiu Nun¡¯s reputation. She just puts up at the Yuhui Nunnery for a short stay, so she, who came from Jiangzhou is less close to the original nuns in the nunnery. If you insist on doing this...¡±

    Yujie reached out to cover her nose with a handkerchief in some disgust and took a step back. She didn¡¯t finish her words, but had made her thought clear.

    Doctor Qi was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect Mingqiu Nun to live such a difficult life in the Yuhui Nunnery. He hesitated for a moment and stood up.

    ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± After saluting towards the closed door of the silence room with joined hands, he reluctantly turned around and walked out.

    Despite his wet clothes, Doctor Qi became the arrogant man Yujie had seen in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion again. At the sight of this, Yujie blinked and said to herself, ¡°Junior Sister?¡±

    As her master expected, there was something between Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi. She had been Mingqiu Nun¡¯s disciple for so many years, but she had never heard Mingqiu Nun mention that she had a senior brother. Was Doctor Qi Mingqiu Nun¡¯s senior brother?

    Seeing that Doctor Qi finally left, the two nuns at the door were overjoyed. They hurriedly came in and pulled Yujie back to the door, for fear of disturbing Mingqiu Nun. After that, they thanked Yujie profusely.

    Looking at the tightly closed silence room, Yujie knew that Mingqiu Nun might not want to meet anyone at this moment. So she didn¡¯t disturb her, and left after chatting with the two nuns for a while.

    Without Qu Le around and a painting in her hand, Yujie didn¡¯t hide herself and went to the ce, where the girl had fallen, naturally. Along the way, she inquired about whether there were any pilgrims falling. However, every nun she met shook their heads and said that there was no such thing.

    When she came to the ce, where the girl had fallen, it was very quiet with no one else around.

    She looked around, only to find a small hall. In fact, it was located around the edge of the Yuhui Nunnery. Large halls were located on the axis of the periphery of the Yuhui Nunnery. Only some small halls, where some little known Buddhas were worshiped, were located around the side gate.

    The small hall didn¡¯t attract as many pilgrims as thoserge halls and was located at the edge of the nunnery. People seldome there, so it was a remote ce.

    Yujie and Qu Le were just maids and found it convenient to take a shortcut, so they often liked to go out through here.

    In this small hall was a statue of a Buddha, whose name even Yujie couldn¡¯t tell. When she was in Jingxin Monastery, there was definitely no such statue.

    Yujie walked in, only to find a small Buddha statue and an altar with some incense and candles on it. The incense was lit up, while the candles were not. Obviously because no one came here, they didn¡¯t light up the candles in case of a waste of candles.

    A young nun in the Yuhui Nunnery had told Yujie that it was enough to light up a few sticks of incense in such small halls and there was no need to light up candles.

    Yujie raised her head to look at the statue. It was a ferocious-looking statue with an object seeming like a writing brush or a fork in its hand stepping on a creature seeming like a fish. Besides these, she could see nothing else.

    After looking at it for a while, Yujie went out and walked back. It was an ident, and she didn¡¯t take it seriously. It was just that an insolent Miss med others for her falling and was too embarrassed to make it significantter because she couldn¡¯t find them.

    Unexpectedly, she thought it just an ordinary encounter, but in fact, it was not...

 Chapter 564 - Deliver Dinner to His Beloved Girl in a Hurry!

    <h4>Chapter 564 Deliver Dinner to His Beloved Girl in a Hurry!</h4>

    When Yujie returned to the yard, Shao Wanru was still studying the painting. She looked through it over and over again, but found nothing. She even looked at it in front of the window in an attempt to discover something under the light, but still found nothing.

    After reporting what Doctor Qi had done to Shao Wanru, Yujie joined her in examining the painting.

    Compared with Shao Wanru, Yujie had stayed in a nunnery for longer and knew about Buddhism better than her. However, they still found nothing throughparison and ssification.

    In the end, Shao Wanru had no choice but to make a copy of the painting as she usually did.

    When Qing¡¯er brought the dinner, Shao Wanru had just finished painting and ced the two paintings together. If it weren¡¯t for the seal on the original painting, they would have looked exactly the same.

    ¡°Yujie, is there Pushan Nun¡¯s private seal on the paintings in the album?¡± Looking at the seal she could not recognize, Shao Wanru suddenly asked.

    Yujie thought for a moment, shook her head and said with certainty, ¡°There¡¯s no such a seal on the paintings in the album!¡±

    ¡°Why is that? Don¡¯t those with a private seal like to leave it on their paintings?¡± Shao Wanru asked in astonishment. The reason why she asked this was that she suddenly felt like having a private seal, so that she could leave it on the paintings she appreciated.

    ¡°Maybe she thinks that the paintings in the album are ced in a way that is toomercial!¡± Yujie thought for a while and answered. The stuffs were ced in themercial way so that the pilgrims could pick what they wanted.

    Was it really the reason? Shao Wanru had an intuition that it was not, but she couldn¡¯t find any other reason at the moment. After thinking for another while, she carefully copied the characters on the private seal.

    ¡°Miss, the First Miss¡¯s personal maid Shuqi hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Qing¡¯er came in, put down the food container in her hand and said.

    Shao Wanru paused for a while and asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡±

    The sky was already a little dark outside the window.

    ¡°Yes, she should havee back.¡± Qing¡¯er nodded and said.

    Shao Wanru put down the writing brush in her hand. Yujie put the paintings away, and she went to wash her hands. After washing her hands, she thought for a while with her eyshes down and instructed Qing¡¯er, ¡°Go forward to have a look. If Shuqies back, try to stop her. Since she has beente, let here back a littleter!¡±

    ¡°Should I go now?¡± Qing¡¯er asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, go now.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. Qing¡¯er epted the order and left in a hurry. Just like the other personal maids of Shao Wanru, Qing¡¯er became increasingly convinced of her master¡¯s capability after seeing her master¡¯s tactics.

    Since Shao Wanru said so, she must have a reason. It was no big deal for Qing¡¯er to stop Shuqi and make here backter.

    ¡°Yujie, you should also leave for a while. Go and ask the officials of the Ministry of Justice about the Taoist priest from the Baiyun Taoist Temple. Tell them that I sent you there to inquire about it. If you see the official Qiu Yu, tell him implicitly that the First Miss has not had dinner yet!¡± Shao Wanru sat down and said as she cleaned her hands with a handkerchief.

    How could she miss such a good opportunity!

    ¡°Are we going to leave you here alone?¡± Yujie asked, worried and hesitant.

    ¡°After all of you leave, Shao Yanru can find no one to serve her. When youe backter, no matter what you see Shao Yanru is doing, just stay aside and don¡¯t be discovered by her,¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully. Her safety was guaranteed here, because Qing¡¯er had told her that there were two secret guards following her. They wouldn¡¯t show up in normal times, but would definitelye out to save her if she was in danger.

    The reason why she told Yujie to stay aside was not that she did not want to catch Shao Yanru on the spot. There were some things that could influence Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation slowly. Someone like Shao Yanru would not let go of a person she could make use of. Even if she couldn¡¯t make use of him now, she could do that in the future.

    The Ministry of Justice was not a small department...

    Figuring out the meaning in Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Yujie was still a little worried. How could she rest assured at the thought that all three maids went out and left Shao Wanru alone?

    Later, urged by Shao Wanru repeatedly, she turned around, left helplessly and hurriedly turned to the remaining officials of the Ministry of Justice...

    Shao Yanru was in her room and didn¡¯t see Shuqie back after waiting for a long time. She looked outside the window and found that it was gettingte. She felt hungry now. However, because Shuqi was not there, no one went to bring her dinner.

    A Miss like her usually had her meals brought over by her maids.

    Looking at the sky outside the window, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t bear to continue sitting here. She got up, went to the corridor and nced at the courtyard. However, she didn¡¯t see Qing¡¯er, who usually swept the floor with a big broom, and felt astonished.

    The inferior maid usually looked quite diligent, but why was she not here today? Could it be that she was sent to bring the dinner over by Shao Wanru?

    As she thought, she walked to Shao Wanru¡¯s silence room. As soon as she came to the door of the room, the fragrance of food came to Shao Yanru and made her feel even more hungry.

    She lifted her dress and entered the room, only to find that Shao Wanru was alone in the room. She asked, ¡°Where are your maids?¡±

    Shao Yanru asked as she walked inside.

    Shao Wanru had finished her dinner, and there was only some leftover on the table because no one cleaned it up. Shao Wanru picked up a book and flipped through it casually, looking leisurely.

    Hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s voice, Shao Wanru looked up at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent them out for some business.¡±

    ¡°When will theye back?¡± Shao Yanru asked after hesitating for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not sure. It depends on when they can finish their tasks. The one sent down to mountain to have the painting mounted probably can¡¯te back tonight!¡± Shao Wanru said slowly.

    Shao Yanru nced at the dishes again and really felt hungry. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the earliest time they wille back?¡±

    As a Miss from an aristocratic family, she couldn¡¯t go to bring the dinner over by herself, because it was inappropriate for her to do that.

    ¡°At least more than an hourter. Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru put down the book in her hand and asked.

    Shao Yanru nced at the cover of Shao Wanru¡¯s book andpressed her lips with disdain. This book was obviously an ordinary script showing no good taste. She asked, ¡°Can theye back earlier?¡±

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t. I can¡¯t go out to find them directly at the moment.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head helplessly and said. Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s queer look, she asked again, ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just came to see you!¡± Shao Yanru turned around and said. Since she couldn¡¯t get help from Shao Wanru, she certainly would not stay.

    Looking at the time, she found that if no one went to fetch her dinner now, the kitchen of the Yuhui Nunnery would be closedter. Shao Yanru was naturally unwilling to starve for a whole night.

    Coming out of the silence room and walking to the door of the courtyard, she opened the door after thinking for a while in order to see if there was any nun outside. She intended to ask a nun at random to fetch her dinner and give her some money after that.

    It was dark now. Fortunately, the lights outside the courtyard were lit up. Shao Yanru walked to the door and stood still for a while. But found no one. So she could only walk out along the road, hoping to meet a nun.

    She just took a few steps, and someone suddenly came out from the shadow of trees. Shao Yanru was so scared that her face turned pale. She staggered and almost fell down with a thoughting across her mind, ¡°Does Shao Wanru try to trap me?¡±

    ¡°First Miss, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve brought you dinner!¡± She was held in a man¡¯s arms and heard him whisper in her ear.

    After standing still in the man¡¯s arms, Shao Yanru pushed him away, and saw him clearly after taking a few steps back. Finding that it was Qiu Yu, she felt relieved.

    But then she pulled a long face and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, why do you show up here at this moment?¡±

    ¡°First Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. The Fifth Miss sent a maid to inquire about the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple. I specially asked her about you. Knowing that your maid has gone out and no one brings you dinner, I hurried to bring you dinner!¡± Standing a few steps away from Shao Yanru, Qiu Yu involuntarily got excited when seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s sedate and pretty face.

    He tried hard to hold back the excitement in his heart, reached out to carry the food container by his side over, handed it to Shao Yanru and said with concern, ¡°If I don¡¯t go to bring it, the kitchen of the Yuhui Nunnery will be closed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± Shao Yanruposed herself and reached out to take the food container, but she didn¡¯t hurry to leave and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you said that my fifth sister sent a maid to inquire about the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple from the Ministry of Justice?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Fifth Miss Shao has been set up by the evil Taoist priest from the Baiyun Taoist Temple, so she specially inquired about it from us. But I am not in charge of this case, so I don¡¯t know many details. I could only tell the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s maid that if I got any news about it, I would inform the Fifth Miss Shao immediately,¡± Qiu Yu said. Since his beloved girl stayed to talk to him, did this mean that she also had feelings for him?

    Qiu Yu was very excited, so he told her everything he knew. The case was not confidential, so he could tell his beloved girl as much as possible to please her.

    ¡°Why did my fifth sister suddenly inquire about this?¡± Shao Yanru said with her face darkening slightly.

    ¡°She probably thought that since I¡¯m a member of the Ministry of Justice, I should know something about the case. But in fact, we are in charge of different cases, and there is something that we can¡¯t even tell our colleagues!¡± Thinking that Shao Yanru might not understand, Qiu Yu gently exined.

    His words made sense. Many Misses from aristocratic families didn¡¯t understand it, but Shao Yanru was not one of them. What she had learned was not limited to the affairs in the backyard.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency. I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Shao Yanru said. Since she had got the information she wanted, Shao Yanru certainly would not stay. She turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°First Miss, please wait a moment!¡± Seeing that his beloved girl was about to leave, Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t help asking and staring at Shao Yanru affectionately. The girl in front of him almost met all his requirements of his wife. If it weren¡¯t for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s status which was too high, he would have sent someone to propose to her.

    Nevertheless, if he and the First Miss Shao were in love with each other, would it be possible that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would consent to his proposal even if the rtionship between them could be considered a scandal?

    ¡°Your Excellency, what else can I do for you?¡± Shao Yanru turned her head and asked without turning aroundpletely. It was obvious that she was aloof and unwilling to continue the conversation with Qiu Yu at this moment.

    Under the only light at night, she stayed with him alone. If they were seen by others, there would be gossip about them. Shao Yanru definitely would not risk her good reputation.

    ¡°No... nothing else. First Miss, take care!¡± Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s aloof look, Qiu Yu was upset and felt weak all over. It seemed that the First Miss Shao didn¡¯t like him and intended to keep a distance from him.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing me dinner, Your Excellency!¡± However, Shao Yanru turned around slowly at this moment and said with a pleasant smile, showing a hint of shyness in her gentle eyes!

 Chapter 565 - Did the Girl Really Fall or Deliberately Fall?

    <h4>Chapter 565 Did the Girl Really Fall or Deliberately Fall?</h4>

    When Shao Yanru came back with the hamper, she did not disturb Shao Wanru. However, not long after she entered the courtyard, Yujie, who followed her back, did not disturb her either.

    After gently closing the door of the courtyard, at the sight that the door of the main room was closed, Yujie entered Shao Wanru¡¯s silence room.

    ¡°Miss, I saw Lord Qiu bring the hamper to the First Miss. At first, the First Miss acted properly, butter I found that the First Miss seemed to have feelings for Lord Qiu!¡± Yujie reported. Receiving Shao Wanru¡¯s hint, she was not surprised at the sight of the two figures not far from the courtyard door.

    She just hid herself and watched the whole thing.

    At first, the First Miss acted as Yujie expected. However,ter the First Miss seemed to be a little frivolous and gave such a charming smile to Lord Qiu.

    Lord Qiu obviously had a crush on the First Miss, but it was impossible for the First Miss to marry him. In this case, the First Miss should stay away from him. Why did the First Miss¡¯s behavior make Yujie feel that they seemed to be in love with each other?

    Yujie had always been sharp-eyed. Even in the dim light at that time, she saw the excitement on Lord Qiu¡¯s face when he saw the First Miss turn around and bow. His expression obviously showed that he was willing to do anything for the First Miss and gave Yujie an intuition that it was dangerous.

    ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t like Qiu Yu, but she can make use of him!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and looked up at the door. It was very quiet outside, and the other maids hadn¡¯te back.

    ¡°She intends to ask Lord Qiu for help?¡± Yujie asked bluntly.

    ¡°Most of the officials in the Yuhui Nunnery have been transferred to other ces. Among those left here, Qiu Yu could be considered high positioned. If he can help her, it will be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her. Even if something goes wrong, given Qiu Yu¡¯s deep affection for her, he will not give away her name.¡±

    Shao Wanru said casually.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡± Yujie asked in panic. She grew up in the Jingxin Monastery, and the Abbess of the Jingxin Monastery often told her that a civilian was always no match for an official. If Qiu Yu became their enemy, they would get into big trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Qiu Yu is not a fool and won¡¯t take actions at will. What¡¯s more, Shao Yanru won¡¯t let him take actions at will. He will only take actions at a critical moment,¡± Shao Wanru said slowly. Shao Yanru obviously stayed on the mountain with malicious intentions and would definitely deal with her. She certainly would not await her doom.

    She deliberately offered Qiu Yu an opportunity to meet Shao Yanru and be her pawn. If she didn¡¯t know about it, Shao Yanru could make use of Qiu Yu and make a secret move indeed. But now that she knew about it, she could send someone to keep an eye on Shao Yanru and Qiu Yu so that she could make use of Shao Yanru¡¯s secret move.

    She would like to let Shao Yanru set the trap and see where the trap would lead.

    Shuqi came back after a while with the help of Qing¡¯er, and Yujie happened to meet them after cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks. It was said that Shuqi fell and sprained her ankle on her way back because it was too dark, so she came backte. Fortunately, Qing¡¯er, who went to see if Qu Le hade back, encountered Shuqi and helped her back.

    Qing¡¯er came back to report to Shao Wanru after helping Shuqi to the main room.

    ¡°Miss, when I went out, I encountered Shuqi, who wasing back. I made her fall, and then I ¡®identally¡¯ met her after getting out of the nunnery to have a look and helped her back. Is it okay for me toe back at this moment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go to have dinner with Yujie. Qu Le won¡¯te back today!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    Yujie and Qing¡¯er left at hermand. Shao Wanru got up to fetch Pushan Nun¡¯s painting and began to examine it. She always didn¡¯t think it an ordinary painting, but she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong.

    ¡°Miss, I ran into an incident and felt strange about it. I want to tell you about it!¡± Yujie suddenly stopped at the door and said.

    The fact that Qing¡¯er made Shuqi fall reminded her of what had happened in the afternoon. A strange thought came across her mind. Could it be possible that the girl fell deliberately?

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Shao Wanru sat down in front of the desk with the painting and asked.

    Yujie returned to the room and said, ¡°Miss, when I went out with Qu Le, we met a girl, who fell in front of us. She just came from the road, and we couldn¡¯t see each other at that time. If I hadn¡¯t pulled Qu Le aside, the girl would have bumped into us!¡±

    Yujie said as she chose her words carefully. ¡°Although the girl was dressed in fine clothes and seemed toe from an extraordinary family, she acted imperiously, seemed like a vulgar and ferocious girl and didn¡¯t look like a Miss from an aristocratic family. But plenty of maids and old maids ran outter and attempted to seize us. It was so typical for an overbearing aristocratic family to do that!¡±

    Yujie had lived on the mountain since she was a child, so she had experience more extensive than that of an ordinary maid. Thinking about it carefully, she immediately found some doubtful points and told Shao Wanru about them at the same time. She did not think much about it before, but the fact that Qing¡¯er made Shuqi fall aroused her suspicion.

    ¡°Later I asked the nuns in the nunnery about it, but they all said that there was no such a Miss and they haven¡¯t heard of such a thing. It seemed that this Miss was really magnanimous enough to let me and Qu Le off. However, based on her overbearing look and her servants chasing after Qu Le and me, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s such a magnanimous person!¡±

    As she said, she became increasingly suspicious. The slight suspicion was infinitely magnified at this moment.

    Shao Wanru raised her head with a slight frown and listened to Yujie¡¯s detailed description of the whole story. After that, she rified her thoughts and asked after thinking for a while, ¡°You said that arge number of maids and old maids rushed to you. Did anyone go to see that Miss?¡±

    ¡°No, I remember it very clearly. Because everyone rushed over, I took Qu Le¡¯s hand and ran away. If we didn¡¯t run, I couldn¡¯t resist them despite my great strength, not to mention that Qu Le was also there. Even if youe forward to deal with the matterter, Qu Le and I would have been beaten and been robbed of the paintings.¡±

    Thinking about the situation, Yujie still felt scared. Those servants looked so fierce and were obviously up to no good, more like some evil servants cultivated for some purposes.

    It was quite surprising for a Miss to be served by these evil servants.

    ¡°No one went to check their Miss¡¯s injury, and they all rushed to you?¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    ¡°Yes, exactly. It¡¯s very strange. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a very remote ce. I don¡¯t know why this Miss went there and happened to rush out. Shouldn¡¯t she walk slowly as a Miss? Why did she walk so fast like an anxious maid? She rushed to us in a hurry and then put the me on us!¡±

    Yujie said in rage.

    ¡°Do you remember that ce?¡± Shao Wanru asked after thinking for a while. Among the maids, Yujie could be considered very sharp-sighted and could evenpare with Qing¡¯er, who had received special training. It was rted to her experience of living in the Jingxin Monastery for a period of time. After seeing plenty of people, she could naturally distinguish the difference between various people.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Yujie nodded and said.

    ¡°Take me there to have a look tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru said. There must be something behind the mysterious girl. Although she did not know what it was, now it seemed to be rted to her.

    Shao Wanru went to bed veryte that night, but even so, she still found nothing. At the end, she could only roll up the painting and go to bed.

    When she got up the next day, it was still early. She instructed Yujie to knock on the door of Shao Yanru¡¯s room, give her the painting and say that Pushan Nun asked Prince Chen to send someone to deliver the painting here just now.

    Shuqi had got up, while Shao Yanru had not. Nevertheless, the knock on the door woke her up. When Shuqi came in with the painting, she got up.

    Hearing the soundsing from the bed, Shuqi hurriedly put down the painting in her hand, lifted the gauze curtain and helped Shao Yanru up.

    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Shao Yanru asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Yujie, the Second Miss¡¯s maid. She said that Prince Chen¡¯s servant brought a painting from Pushan Nun for you,¡± Shuqi said.

    ¡°From Pushan Nun?¡± Shao Yanru said with a frown. When she went to see Pushan Nun yesterday, she didn¡¯t see her. The entrance was guarded by the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, who said that Pushan Nun was packing up her things before going down the mountain and entering the imperial pce, so people without fixed duties were not allowed to get inside.

    If it weren¡¯t for the guards from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru would not havee back so obediently. However, the guards were from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, so she dared not act rashly.

    Prince Chen had always been moody and not tender towards girls at all. No one knew whether he would instruct the guards to throw her out or not. If he did, she would be disgraced.

    If the news that she, the first beauty, was thrown out went out, it would be a stain on her name. She could not allow any stain, because she must be wless.

    Aftering back alertly, she no longer went to bother Pushan Nun. In fact, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t mind whether she could meet Pushan Nun or not, because it was Pushan Nun who asked Shao Yanru to meet her before she entered the imperial pce.

    Now that the painting was delivered here, it exined why Pushan Nun asked Shao Yanru to meet her. Shao Yanru got up, came up to the painting with disheveled hair, instructed Shuqi to unfold it and looked at it carefully. The private seal at the bottom of the painting did belong to Pushan Nun, because she had seen Pushan Nun use it.

    Pushan Nun only drew a few paintings, and even fewer of them were stamped with her seal. Shao Yanru had learned painting from Pushan Nun for a period of time. Pushan Nun had taught her a lot and asionally painted in person, but these paintings basically weren¡¯t stamped with her seal. Only once did she identally see Pushan Nun stamping a painting with her seal.

    Later, she, who was astonished, had asked to see the private seal of Pushan Nun¡¯s, the characters on which she hadn¡¯t figured out till now. However, Pushan Nun declined to show it to her and only said that it was engraved by a close friend of hers in their childhood. The characters on it actually didn¡¯t indicate a name and just looked like characters of an unrestrained style because her close friend didn¡¯t do a good job in engraving.

    But it was extremely precious for her.

 Chapter 566 - Mo Qiuyi, Who Had Changed Her Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 566 Mo Qiuyi, Who Had Changed Her Clothes</h4>

    Since Pushan Nun said so, Shao Yanru, who was sensible, certainly would not insist. After that, she had never seen the painting stamped with Pushan Nun¡¯s private seal.

    Unexpectedly, she received a painting of Pushan Nun stamped with her private seal. It seemed that the painting had a different meaning to Pushan Nun.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s sent here, just put it away!¡± Shao Yanru said casually.

    Receiving the order, Shuqi went to prepare toiletries for Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru went to visit Shao Wanru after washing up and having breakfast. However, she was informed that Shao Wanru had not woken up yet. So she had no choice but to go back to her room and wait.

    After waiting for another while, Shao Yanru heard some sounds from the silence room and went over again. This time Shao Wanru had got up, and was having porridge after washing up. Seeing Shao Yanrue over, Shao Wanru enthusiastically invited her to have some porridge together. Shao Yanru just shook her head with a smile and said that she had eaten her breakfast.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t eat much. After taking a few mouthfuls of porridge, she put it down. Yujie softly cleaned up the dishes.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, this is the ointment I got from our mansion. I heard that it was granted by the imperial pce. Your hand has been injured, so has mine. Both of us can use it. I applied it to my handst night, and now it gets much better!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile and reached out her hand.

    Her hand was not seriously scalded, but it looked a little scary yesterday because her white skin looked red with blisters. Today it seemed to be fine. Although it was still red, it was just a little swollen with no bulging blisters.

    As Shao Yanru said, she took a jade bottle from Shuqi, put it in front of Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, you can try it!¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. My wound has almost healed!¡± Shao Wanru refused politely. Her hand didn¡¯t bleed, but just had some scratches and a suspicious bite mark, which could not be seen by others. So when she got up just now, Yujie dressed her wound with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Although your wound has almost healed, it will leave a scar. It is said that this ointment can heal your wound without leaving a mark.¡± Shao Yanru softly introduced the ointment and pushed the jade bottle towards Shao Wanru.

    It seemed to be hard to refuse her kindness.

    ¡°Well... Thank you, Big Sister. I¡¯ll instruct Yujie to apply it to my woundter, since she has just dressed my wound a moment ago!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and reached out to take the jade bottle.

    ¡°The earlier you use it, the sooner your wound will be healed!¡± Shao Yanru said with an increasingly gentle look.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Big Sister. I got it. I heard that you got a painting from Pushan Nun today. Can I have a look at it?¡± Shao Wanru said with an increasingly pleasant look and changed the topic withposure. She really didn¡¯t dare to use the ointment given by Shao Yanru.

    ¡°The painting was entrusted to me by Pushan Nun, but doesn¡¯t belong to me. Fifth Sister, please forgive me for being unable to show it to you for the time being. When I meet Pushan Nunter, I will definitely tell her about it. If Pushan Nun agrees, I will show it to you. Is that okay?¡±

    Shao Yanru said with a decent smile, seeming to be in a dilemma but willing to think of a way to meet Shao Wanru¡¯s demand. It was hard to believe that there was a vicious soul behind her pretty face.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said with little sincerity and reached out to pick up a scroll of scriptures beside her, ¡°Do you want to join me in chanting scriptures, Big Sister?¡±

    This time it was really a scroll of scriptures. Shao Yanru disdained that she found a script when she came over yesterday, but Shao Wanru presented a scroll of scriptures seriously today. So Shao Yanru said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at chanting scriptures, so I prefer to copy some Buddhist scriptures and put it in front of the Buddha. Nevertheless, I¡¯ve been copying Buddhist scriptures all the time on the mountain and sometimes I feel tired. Fifth Sister, do you have some interesting scripts here?¡±

    ¡°Scripts? How could I have those things? I only have some scriptures here,¡± Shao Wanru said, as she took a wooden fish handed by Yujie, gently knocked on it and looked up at Shao Yanru with a serious look, ¡°Big Sister, you must be joking.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for my recklessness. I thought that you read some scripts sometimes when feeling bored on the mountain. If you don¡¯t have any, I¡¯ll go to copy the Buddhist scriptures!¡± Shao Yanru said. She naturally didn¡¯t believe Shao Wanru¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t show her suspicion on her face, as if she believed anything Shao Wanru said even without noticing that Shao Wanru became cold because of her question.

    She nced at the silence room, where there were not many things. There were a few books looking like scriptures on the desk by the window. She could not tell what was in the drawer under the desk for the time being, but she guessed that there must be some scripts in it.

    It was good if it was true! The more things against the rules Shao Wanru had in her ce, the better. If Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have any, she wanted to bring some here!

    When she withdrew her gaze, she saw the locked box in the corner. The box was not big and ced in the corner, so no one would notice it in normal times. At this moment, there were some writing brushes and ink stones casually ced on it, which made it less likely to be moved. At the thought of this, she was quite satisfied!

    After leaving Shao Wanru¡¯s room, she said to Shuqi after standing in the corridor and thinking for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go to see the nuns in the nunnery and ask for a few Buddhist scriptures!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Shuqi answered, and then the two of them left slowly one behind the other.

    Shao Yanru was reluctant to stay here and listen to the monotonous sounds of Shao Wanru¡¯s knocking on the wooden fish. It was boring and made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Tell Qing¡¯er to follow them!¡± Shao Wanru, who had begun to knock on the wooden fish, heard Shao Yanru talk at the door and gave an order to Yujie beside her.

    After that, she became serious and began to chant scriptures in a low voice.

    When Yujie came out, Shao Yanru and Shuqi had left the courtyard. She told Qing¡¯er, who was in the courtyard, about Shao Wanru¡¯s order. Qing¡¯er immediately put down the broom in her hand and got out of the courtyard as well.

    Shao Yanru casually walked to the back of the mountain, where the scenery was much better than that in the front yard, so she liked to paint at the back of the mountain. It was autumn now, and the scenery was a little different from the mountain covered with red leaves. The red leaves were mixed with green leaves and some blooming summer flowers. The wind blew and the heat of summer had subsided, making her feel inexplicably fresh andfortable.

    ¡°Miss, someone is painting here!¡± Shuqi suddenly pointed at somewhere in front of them and said. A man was painting with his back to them. It was really astonishing that a man could be allowed to get in such a ce. In the past, very few men hade here. Even some female pilgrims seldom came here, because the nuns usually introduced them to several other ces with beautiful scenery.

    Although the man was also at the back of the mountain, he was a little distant from here, which was too close to the other side of the high wall. It was a major crime to disturb the imperial concubines of the former emperor in their practice.

    Since there was a man, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t go forward, so she took a path on the side winding up to the top of the mountain. The path was small, but the scenery was great. When Shao Yanru, who enjoyed the scenery a lot, was about to pass by a huge block in front of her, she suddenly saw someonee out from behind it.

    ¡°First Miss Shao!¡± The girl, who came out, bowed to Shao Yanru respectfully and said.

    ¡°Miss Mo?¡± Shao Yanru asked. She recognized that the girl in front of her was Mo Qiuyi, who lived not far away. They had met each other in Pushan Nun¡¯s ce. Miss Mo seemed to be a distant rtive of Pushan Nun and lived in the Yuhui Nunnery because of Pushan Nun. Nevertheless, only a few people knew about it in the nunnery, and most of them thought that she was a rtive of Pushan Nun¡¯s disciple.

    Shao Yanru knew it because Pushan Nun told her about it bluntly.

    ¡°First Miss Shao, has Pushan Nun left any painting? I went down the mountain before and came back today, but I didn¡¯t see her. I heard that you are here, so I speciallye here to inquire about it. I was supposed to go to your courtyard. Unexpectedly I meet you here,¡± Mo Qiuyi said joyfully.

    ncing at Mo Qiuyi and the two maids behind her, Shao Yanru showed a trace of deepness in her eyes. In the past, Mo Qiuyi was dressed in ck clothes like Shao Wanru, looking in with no characteristics. Although Mo Qiuyi had delicate features, Shao Yanru considered her just an ordinary girl.

    However, Mo Qiuyi, who was dressed in a light pink dress instead of her usual ck clothes and wore a light makeup today, lookedpletely different from who she used to be. Shao Yanru could roughly tell that she was Mo Qiuyi at first nce, but when Shao Yanru looked at her carefully, she found that Mo Qiuyi became much prettier with a different temperament. Coupled with the two maids behind her, Mo Qiuyi looked like a Miss from an aristocratic family, who usually hung out with her.

    ¡°Miss Mo, why are you dressed like this?¡± Shao Yanru asked in surprise. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that the girl in front of her was Mo Qiuyi.

    ¡°I found my uncle, and my uncle and aunt asked me to go down the mountain and live in their mansion. Thinking of Pushan Nun¡¯s care for me, I speciallye up the mountain with a gift for her. Unexpectedly she¡¯s not here. She said that she would draw a painting of thousand-hand Guanyin for me. I¡¯m wondering if it is in your hands?¡±

    Mo Qiuyi changed the subject back and asked with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I do get a painting, but I don¡¯t know if it is left to you by Pushan Nun. She left in a hurry and directly sent the painting here without meeting me!¡± Shao Yanru said vaguely.

    Pushan Nun did not say that she would give her a painting. She got the painting suddenly so that she was wondering if it was sent by someone else. But judging from Pushan Nun¡¯s private seal, it did not seem to be sent by someone else. Hearing Mo Qiuyi¡¯s words, she figured out to whom Pushan Nun left this painting.

    ¡°It must be the painting. Pushan Nun has described the painting she was going to finish and gave me a sketch!¡± Hearing that it was in Shao Yanru¡¯s hands as she expected, Mo Qiuyi breathed a sigh of relief, drew a very simple sketch from her bosom and said.

    Shao Yanru reached out to take it. It was very simple, consisting of only a few strokes, but she could tell that it should be the same as the one she got. She nodded and said with a smile, ¡°The painting looks like this indeed. In this case,e with me to fetch the painting!¡±

    ¡°First Miss, I have lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for a period of time. But my uncle and aunt think it inappropriate for me to live in the nunnery since I have an uncle, so they want to keep it a secret. I hope that I could trouble your maid to fetch the painting, in case the nuns see me and there be some rumors displeasing my uncle and aunt!¡±

    Mo Qiuyi said in embarrassment.

 Chapter 567 - Suspicion, Ulterior Motive

    <h4>Chapter 567 Suspicion, Ulterior Motive</h4>

    A Miss from an aristocratic family, who lived in a nunnery for observing mourning for her parents like Shao Wanru, could enjoy a great reputation and be highly praised. But a Miss, who had to live in a nunnery because she came from a poor family and had no rtive to rely on, would have a bad reputation even if she was brought back to her rtives¡¯ mansion. People would even doubt her family education.

    It was understandable that Mo Qiuyi¡¯s uncle and aunt were worried about this and did not want Mo Qiuyi to show up in front of the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Shuqi, go and fetch the painting!¡± Shao Yanru handed the sketch back to Mo Qiuyi and gave Shuqi an order in a soft voice.

    ¡°Miss, if I leave, there will be no maid around you.¡± Shuqi looked at Mo Qiuyi and the two maids behind her and said vigntly.

    ¡°First Miss, shall my maid go with your maid?¡± Mo Qiuyi asked with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile and then told Shuqi, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Miss Mo and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. We can have a chat!¡±

    Hearing her master¡¯s words, Shuqi had no choice but to leave in a hurry. Mo Qiuyi waved her hand, and one of her maids went after Shuqi.

    ¡°Miss Mo, who¡¯s your uncle? Where does he work?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Mo Qiuyi curiously and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you in the Yuhui Nunnery, I probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized you!¡±

    ¡°My uncle is just a minor official. He might be a nobody in your view, but he¡¯s my only closest rtive in the world. Fortunately, I have an uncle. Otherwise, I am afraid that I have to stay in the Yuhui Nunnery for the rest of my life,¡± Mo Qiuyi said with a bitter smile and looked up at the scenery in front of her. Standing in a high ce, she could see most of the scenery of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Miss Mo, when sorrow is at an end, thenes joy. The period of time you lived in the Yuhui Nunnery is nothing but a kind of experience. The rainbowes after the storm. Miss Mo, do you agree with me?¡± Shao Yanruforted her gently with an increasingly elegant smile.

    Mo Qiuyi turned her head and looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s gentle and elegant smile with gratitude in her heart. She bowed deeply to Shao Yanru and said, ¡°Thank you for yourfort, First Miss Shao!¡±

    Although she was now a Miss from an official¡¯s family, there was still a great gap between her uncle¡¯s mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Mo Qiuyi was very moved that Shao Yanru couldfort her so amiably.

    Since she moved to her uncle¡¯s mansion, she had lived a miserable life in spite of being educated by an etiquette instructor. Her uncle had his own children. Although he took good care of her, those cousin sisters were aggressive and always thought of various ways to insult her. She was moved by Shao Yanru¡¯s words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean tofort you. I just said that because you seem to be a little sad. After I go down the mountainter, you cane to visit me when you are free,¡± Shao Yanru said in an increasingly gentle tone with a gentle smile.

    It meant that she wanted to make friends with Mo Qiuyi. As a Miss from a minor official¡¯s mansion, Mo Qiuyi could be considered iming higher ss connections with a friend of such high status like Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Thank you, First Miss Shao!¡± Mo Qiuyi expressed her gratitude again, regretting that she didn¡¯t develop a profound friendship with Shao Yanru when she was on the mountain. It would be a good thing for her if she developed a profound friendship with Shao Yanru long before.

    One of them intended to make friends, while the other showed a smiling face, so they talked happily with each other. After a while, Shuqi came back with the painting. Mo Qiuyi took it, and became overjoyed after looking at it carefully. She thanked Shao Yanru again and again, and then went down the mountain with two maids.

    Shao Yanru stood on the mountain and watched them leave with her smile fading away.

    ¡°Miss, why did you give the painting to her? Pushan Nun didn¡¯t make it clear that it was not for you!¡± Shuqi felt indignant for her master andined.

    It was not easy to get Pushan Nun¡¯s painting. Since it was sent to her master, why couldn¡¯t her master keep it?

    Moreover, it was stamped with Pushan Nun¡¯s private seal. As Shao Yanru¡¯s personal maid, Shuqi naturally knew that her master did not have a painting stamped with Pushan Nun¡¯s private seal. Why did her master give away the painting?

    ¡°Did the maid do anything unusual when running the errand with you?¡± Shao Yanru said lightly without turning her head.

    ¡°She kept asking about the Fifth Miss. It seems that she went there for the Fifth Miss rather than for the painting. After entering the courtyard, she even asked to stay in the courtyard and looked around. She¡¯s obviously up to no good, and I find her quite unpleasant to the eye.¡±

    Shuqi said in anger. The maid not only asked about the Fifth Miss on the way, but also looked around outside the Fifth Miss¡¯s silence room. She was nothing like a principal maid of a Miss, and even an inferior maid was smarter than her.

    ¡°Did you say what you should say?¡± Shao Yanru raised the corners of her mouth and said with a sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything you told me to say. Miss, do you think it strange? During the five years she lived here, she had no rtives. Now there suddenly came a biological uncle, who was willing to raise her. Where has he gone before? It¡¯s really unreasonable that he took her back to his mansion after such a long time!¡±

    Shuqi said doubtfully.

    ¡°Do you also think it suspicious?¡± Shao Yanru said, as she walked back slowly. It was almost time for her to go back.

    Shuqi followed her closely, nodded and said, ¡°I think it suspicious!¡±

    ¡°Since it has nothing to do with us, there is no need to ask about it. Just wait and see. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s interested in the Fifth Sister. Let¡¯s wait and see. If they fight at outrance, it will have nothing to do with me,¡± Shao Yanru said casually.

    ¡°First Miss, has Pushan Nun also hidden something?¡± Feeling her heart skipping a beat, Shuqi asked with a pale face. Pushan Nun had a deep connection with her master. If Pushan Nun did any wrong, her master could be implicated.

    ¡°No matter what she has hidden, it has nothing to do with us. I just learn painting from her,¡± Shao Yanru said meaningfully, ncing at the high wall below. Standing here, she found that the high wall couldn¡¯t block her view, and she could see those courtyards behind the high wall. Since there were plenty of courtyards, there must be plenty of imperial concubines of the previous emperor.

    Seeing Shao Yanru look towards another direction, Shuqi also looked over there and said with a sigh, ¡°The imperial concubines with no children are really pitiful!¡±

    Shao Yanru withdrew her cold gaze and continued going down. An imperial concubine with no children could only be someone else¡¯s stepping stone. She was going to be a member of the imperial harem as well. But one thing she was sure of was that she was going to live a life different from that of those imperial concubines below. She was destined to step on all kinds of stepping stones to reach the highest ce...

    ¡°Miss, I saw Miss Mo, who is said to have lived over there for five years. She was differently dressed, but I still recognized her at first nce. She and the First Miss talked happily with each other. With no one else there, I did not dare to get close to them, so I could not hear their conversation. Nevertheless, both of them were joyful, and Shuqi led Miss Mo¡¯s maid to fetch a scroll of painting!¡±

    Qing¡¯er reported to Shao Wanru. She came back after Shao Yanru. Nevertheless, she was an inferior maid, who was the most inconspicuous in the entire courtyard. Besides, she was so agile that she wouldn¡¯t be discovered even if she followed Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Miss Mo? The girl who begged grandma before?¡± Shao Wanru said with her face darkening slowly, and stopped knocking on the wooden fish after rolling her watery eyes.

    ¡°Yes, exactly. She didn¡¯t look like the peasant girl she used to be, but was dressed like a Miss, followed by two maids. She left after fetching the painting,¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    Shao Wanru fell silent, thinking that there must be some secrets in the painting.

    ¡°The painting is the one Pushan Nun intended to give Shao Yanru. Not long after Shao Yanru got it, Mo Qiuyi came to ask for it. Shao Yanru just gave it to her without saying anything and even talked happily with her?¡± Shao Wanru whispered. When Shuqi came to fetch the painting, Yujie had seen it and reported it to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, since the painting of Pushan Nun is not left to the First Miss, it should be left to Miss Mo. But at that time, the one sent by His Highness has shown up, Pushan Nun found it inconvenient to give it to Mo Qiuyi directly, so she entrusted it to the First Miss.¡± Qing¡¯er rolled her eyes and connected a series of weird things.

    However, after saying that, she found it impossible. It seemed that these things should not be connected in this way. It was not a shady deal for Pushan Nun to give a painting to someone. Besides, she could entrust it to other nuns, who could give it to Mo Qiuyi. It was unnecessary to take such a round-about way. Moreover, the First Miss seemed to be astonished, so she did not instruct Shuqi to bring the painting with them.

    She was far away from them at that time, but she saw that Mo Qiuyi seemed to have shown something to Shao Yanru. After that, Shao Yanru instructed Shuqi to fetch the painting. Did Mo Qiuyi show Shao Yanru any evidence?

    It was just a painting. Did Mo Qiuyi need to show the evidence before getting it?

    ¡°The painting should be left to Mo Qiuyi. The reason why Pushan Nun sent it to Shao Yanru was probably that Pushan Nun didn¡¯t want His Highness to notice the painting or Mo Qiuyi. Of course, there might be other reasons. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t want Mo Qiuyi to be noticed. Qing¡¯er, send someone to keep an eye on Mo Qiuyi to see if there¡¯s anything strange!¡±

    Shao Wanru gave an order after thinking for a moment. She had an intuition that Mo Qiuyi was very strange. She had thought that since Mo Qiuyi had secretly gone down the mountain, what she did would have nothing to do with her. But now, she was obviously wrong. Based on the fact that Mo Qiuyi¡¯s maid kept looking towards her room and even attempted toe over secretly to have a look, she could tell that Mo Qiuyi paid attention to her.

    No matter Mo Qiuyi was an ordinary girl or a Miss, Mo Qiuyi had nothing to do with her. Why did Mo Qiuyi¡¯s maid pay such great attention to her whening to fetch the painting? She had little contact with Mo Qiuyi and only nodded with a smile when they met and Mo Qiuyi bowed to her. What made Mo Qiuyi suddenly pay such great attention to her?

    Thinking of how Mo Qiuyi knelt in front of her grandma and begged her grandma that day, she thought that there must be something fishy.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll do itter!¡± Qing¡¯er answered.

    ¡°Miss, I think could it be possible... that the target of the girl Qu Le and I met yesterday was the two paintings held by Qu Le and me?¡± Yujie asked hesitantly after hearing their conversation.

 Chapter 568 - The Seduction of the Evil Taoist Priest

    <h4>Chapter 568 The Seduction of the Evil Taoist Priest</h4>

    Qing¡¯er, who was about to turn around and leave, stopped.

    ¡°Yujie, why do you say that?¡± Shao Wanru tilted her head and asked with a smile.

    ¡°I think... I think...¡± Yujie recalled what had happened yesterday, as she chose her words carefully. ¡°The girl fell and then rushed over with plenty of servants. If they really seized us, they would definitely beat us up, and we would inevitably neglect the paintings. Even if we lost the two paintings, you could do nothing about it when seeing us badly battered!¡±

    ¡°Besides, I asked the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery about itter. They all said that no one made a scene. In this case, if we were robbed of the two paintings at that time, we wouldn¡¯t be able to find them, right? It was a remote ce, and no one else was around. Even if they did anything, no one would know it as long as they kept it a secret!¡±

    In fact, Yujie didn¡¯t have any real evidence. If it weren¡¯t for Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, she wouldn¡¯t even have been able to think of this possibility. But now she found it quite mysterious.

    An overbearing Miss, the servants who rushed out to chase after her and Qu Le instead of protecting their master, and their disappearanceter, all of these made it mysterious.

    Yujie thought that they must be after something, but there was no real evidence, so she was very upset.

    ¡°If they went after the painting, there was no need to do that. Pushan Nun intended to send the painting to the First Miss. They could just ask the First Miss for it directly. There was no need to make such a scene, right?¡± Qing¡¯er asked in confusion.

    ¡°Could it be possible that they thought that our Miss got the painting and seemed to be about to send it down the mountain, so they became anxious and did that?¡± Yujie said, but even found herself unconvinced after saying that.

    Shao Wanru fell silent. She stood up, walked up to the window, took out the painting she copied from the painting vat on the side, unfolded it on the table and looked at it carefully with a frown. She had looked at it for a long time yesterday, but did not find anything wrong.

    However, the current situation indicated that there was a secret in the painting, a big secret.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ce, where you and Qu Le met the girl yesterday, and have a look!¡± After looking at the painting for a long time, Shao Wanru, who still found nothing, put down the painting and said. Since she could not find anything, she could only put it aside for the time being!

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Yujie said and nodded, and then went out after Shao Wanru.

    There was still no one in the remote ce. The conflict yesterday left no trace at all, making Yujie feel like it was just her dream. They went to the small hall behind to have a look. After walking around the altar several times, they found nothing unusual. Everything was normal, as if Yujie¡¯s spection was wrong.

    However, Shao Wanru felt that there was an invisible thread connecting all of these, but she couldn¡¯t find it for the time being. After going back and thinking for a while, she instructed Yujie to go down the mountain with the painting to tell Chu Liuchen about what had happened to Yujie and Qu Le and what Qing¡¯er had seen when following Shao Yanru and leave the painting to him.

    At this moment, Qu Le came back, so Yujie got in the carriage and went down the mountain.

    ¡°Miss, I came backte because I heard some news on the street and inquired about it,¡± Qu Le said. She, who came back with some things Great Elder Princess instructed her to bring for Shao Wanru, was tired out and out of breath after putting them down.

    Qing¡¯er handed her a handkerchief. She took it and wiped off her sweat.

    ¡°What news?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°They have found out what has happened in the Baiyun Taoist Temple. I heard that it¡¯s influential and the whole capital city is in an uproar. Some families, who have invited Taoist Priest Xiushui to their mansions, are seething. Numerousdies locked up in the Baiyun Taoist Temple were rescued. Some of them have been locked up for several years!¡±

    Qu Le took a breath and said. This time, it was really shocking to not onlymon people but also aristocratic families. The Misses and Mesdames, who were the most distinguished, had always stayed in the backyard and seldom went to the front yard. Ordinary people could not see them at all. However, the evil Taoist priest not only entered their mansions, but also was said to be rather close to several Mesdames. Their mansions were inevitably shocked by this.

    ¡°What about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked. The result was as she expected, but she didn¡¯t expect that Wen Xichi would find out the truth so quickly and conclusively in such a short time and then reveal it directly without mercy.

    In thest life, although the truth had also been found out and revealed, it took a longer time with more consideration. Some public opinions had been secretly suppressed, and some big aristocratic families had distanced themselves from the case.

    The sooner he solved the case, the more difficult it was for the case to have interfered. Of course, it was partly because of Wen Xichi¡¯s talents, while it was partly because of Wen Xichi¡¯s status. In view of his status, although he revealed the truth, no one could do anything to him.

    He was a newly appointed high official valued by the Emperor, while all forces feared the Deputy Prime Minister.

    ¡°They said that the news went out from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The evil Taoist priest, who has won a following with strange doctrines, colluded with someone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in an attempt to send the Fifth Miss to the Baiyun Taoist Temple by smearing the Fifth Miss¡¯s bracelets and longevity lock with honey and attracting the ants in the Yuhui Nunnery to gather on them. The ants on the mountain are bigger than those down the mountain and look very creepy!¡±

    Qu Le said.

    She went down the mountainst night and was supposed toe up the mountain early in the morning after staying at the foot of the mountain for a night. However, when she got out of the Princess¡¯s Mansion, she heard people talk about it on the street. So she immediately asked the coachman to stop the carriage and went to a teahouse, where she sat down and listened to the gossip.

    ¡°Miss, everyone was guessing it was Old Madam or Madam of Duke Xing who did this. Some said it might be the Third Madam or other Misses. Anyway, their words were all extremely offensive. Some said that the evil Taoist priest hooked up with one of the female masters in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with his good look and thus to cause such a farce!¡±

    Hooked up with a female master with his good look? Shao Wanru showed a slight smile. These words were meaningful. The evil Taoist priest of the Baiyun Taoist Temple was a man. If he hooked up with a female master with his good look, the male masters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could be suspected of being cuckolded.

    It was a scandal for every family.

    It seemed that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had no choice but to respond to it!

    Wen Xichi had done her a favor by solving the case in such a short time and making it so significant.

    ¡°Miss... besides, I heard that...¡± Qu Le said again, but hesitated for a while.

    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her and asked in a good mood.

    ¡°I heard that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion... is among the families close to the Baiyun Taoist Temple. It¡¯s said that they have been extremely close to the Baiyun Taoist Temple for many years!¡± Qu Le stammered for a while, but still said it clearly.

    ¡°How many years?¡± Shao Wanru froze for a while and asked. She hadn¡¯t thought of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for a long time. It seemed that since Qin Yuru married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she no longer paid attention to Qin Yuru¡¯s life there. In that case, Qin Yuru wouldn¡¯t be able to live a good life after marrying into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°I heard that it has been more than ten years. It¡¯s said that... the Baiyun Taoist Temple was able to establish itself in the capital city at the beginning because of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion,¡± Qu Le said. Most of the news she heard was about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was at the center of the trouble, while Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion offered the Baiyun Taoist Temple the greatest support at the beginning.

    One of them had a connection with the Baiyun Taoist Temple at the beginning, and the other had a connection with the Baiyun Taoist Temple at the end. Compared with other aristocratic families, they induced more gossip.

    At the thought that it actually had something to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru was extraordinarily astonished. However, she didn¡¯t focus on Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and only lifted the corners of her mouth and said after hearing that, ¡°What has Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion done has nothing to do with us, and I won¡¯t get involved in Qin Yuru¡¯s affairs. I¡¯m afraid that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will send someone to express their goodwillter!¡±

    ¡°Miss, shall we prepare for it?¡± Qu Le asked.

    ¡°No, close the door of my silence room after you and Qing¡¯er leave. Tell them that I won¡¯te out today until I finish chanting and copying three scrolls of scriptures. They can¡¯t interrupt me when I¡¯m observing mourning for my parents. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sends someone here to meet me, just reject the request!¡±

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said. At this time, she was unwilling to meet anyone sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and even more unwilling to exin to others about what had happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She should show Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that she was practicing and they should not disturb her if there was nothing important.

    She had stayed on the mountain for so many years, during which Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been indifferent to her, as if she didn¡¯t exist. Now they intended to get her involved in this.

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡± Qu Le said, nodded and left with Qing¡¯er in a hurry.

    Qing¡¯er continued cleaning up the courtyard, while Qu Le went to the wing room to fetch her embroidery and begin to work on it leisurely. Shao Wanru had told them that they shouldn¡¯t be anxious, while some others should be!

    The servants sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came quickly as Shao Wanru expected. Qu Le heard some sounds from outside even before finishing embroidering a flower. She looked out of the window, only to find there came more people than she expected. She saw Nanny Sheng, who was followed by four maids. They were all sent by Madam of Duke Xing!

    ¡°Is the Fifth Miss inside?¡± Nanny Sheng asked with a smile in an extremely amiable tone.

    Qing¡¯er looked at her nkly and then looked at the four maids holding gift boxes behind her, and said after a long while, ¡°My master is chanting and copying the Buddhist scriptures for the heir and the infanta inside. No one is allowed to disturb her.¡±

    ¡°Madam instructed me to bring some food and necessities for the Fifth Miss. I won¡¯t interrupt her for long,¡± Nanny Sheng said with a smile.

    ¡°No, the Fifth Miss has given an order that no one is allowed to disturb her. Otherwise, it could be considered disrespect for the heir and the infanta!¡± Qing¡¯er stood in front of the door and insisted.

    As a slender girl, she couldn¡¯t block Nanny Sheng¡¯s way. However, she stood in front of the door with her big broom, making it impossible for Nanny Sheng to go over.

    Nanny Sheng did not dare to bear the charge of disrespect. Moreover, Madam of Duke Xing obviously intended to express her care for Shao Wanru, so she could not force her way in. If it was seen by others, it would cause new trouble.

    She suppressed the anger in her heart and continued saying to an inferior maid amiably, ¡°When will the Fifth Misse out?¡±

    ¡°At dinner time if things go well. Otherwise, she wille out at midnight. She needs to chant and copy several scrolls of scriptures, and can¡¯t be interrupted halfway,¡± Qing¡¯er said seriously, as she put the broom in front of her in an attempt to keep anyone away from the room. Nanny Sheng was so angry as if there was smoke curling above her head.

    There had never been an inferior maid daring to be so rude to her...

 Chapter 569 - Quarreled Because Of Different State Of Minds!

    <h4>Chapter 569 Quarreled Because Of Different State Of Minds!</h4>

    But now she clearly knew that she couldn¡¯t get angry. On no ount could she get angry!

    Madam wanted others to see the scene that she treated Fifth Miss well, so she couldn¡¯t get angry.

    However, even though Nanny Sheng repeatedly warned herself in her heart, she still looked bad when facing this senseless poor servant girl in front of her. The smile on her face faded away, and her face darkened. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Fifth Miss need to have a meal at halftime?¡±

    Qing¡¯er said senselessly, as if she didn¡¯t see that Nanny Sheng¡¯s expression had changed, ¡°Steamed buns and clear water have been sent in. Fifth Miss said that the quiet practice should be sincere and that only steamed buns and clear water are enough to satisfy her hunger and she doesn¡¯t need anything else!¡±

    ¡°Then I want to meet First Miss!¡± Nanny Sheng took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart.

    ¡°First Miss just said that she wanted to copy the scriptures for Heir of Duke and Infanta. She is writing them wholeheartedly, so I don¡¯t think she can be interrupted!¡±

    Qing¡¯er continued saying.

    Shuqi, who had just heard the noise on the porch and was about toe, stopped and turned around, and then went into the room to report to Shao Yanru.

    Fifth Miss was earnestly reciting and copying scriptures, and only brought clear water and steamed buns into the quiet room. Her own Miss was also copying scriptures. If she still met people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, others would think that her First Miss was not sincere. Or it could be said that she waspletely going through the motions, which would not be good for First Miss¡¯s reputation.

    All the people around Shao Yanru knew that she attached great importance to her reputation. If Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation was identally ruined, Shuqi could not afford to take the responsibility.

    Sure enough, after Shuqi got inside and repeated what Qing¡¯er and Nanny Sheng had said just now, Shao Yanru became a little serious and said, ¡°Please ask Nanny Sheng to leave. It¡¯s not appropriate for her toe in today, because Fifth Sister and I have to copy the scriptures. This kind of intention can¡¯t be interrupted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, First Miss!¡± Shuqi obeyed and stepped out of the room, heading for the door.

    Nanny Sheng had been annoyed with a poor servant girl, who couldn¡¯t give her a clear exnation here for a long time or let her enter the courtyard, so her face didn¡¯t look good. Now when she saw Shuqiing from a distance, she was overjoyed, because finally there came a clever person.

    ¡°Shuqi,e here!¡± Nanny Sheng raised her voice.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng!¡± Shuqi came over, saluted to Nanny Sheng, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Ask this servant girl to get out of the way and let me in. I have brought some gifts for Fifth Miss. Now Fifth Miss is in her quiet practice, so I will deposit them to First Miss. When Fifth Miss finishes her practice, please ask First Miss to send them to Fifth Miss,¡± Nanny Sheng said and looked at the big broom lying horizontally in disgust. She was really a rough servant girl who knew nothing and very vulgar, which made people angry.

    Had she not been working for Fifth Miss, Nanny Sheng would have forcefully pulled her away early without politeness.

    Shuqi sighed in her heart. She felt that Nanny Sheng was the smartest in the past. Why was she not smart now? How could she say that Fifth Miss was in practice so First Miss could take these things? It sounded as if First Miss was idle and had no filial piety. This was not good for First Miss¡¯ reputation.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, you can¡¯t do this. First Miss is also in quiet practice. She is copying scriptures for Heir of Duke and Infanta. I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t see you either. Like Fifth Miss, First Miss also has brought steamed buns and clean water in. If Nanny Shenges early, First Miss is still outside, but you can¡¯t meet her now!¡±

    Shuqi said with a guilty face.

    ¡°You, you...¡± Nanny Sheng was so angry that she wanted to spit blood. Her Madam was anxious at the foot of the mountain, but everyone on the mountain was still calm. At this time, even First Miss did not help Madam and acted like she would advance and retreat together with Fifth Miss, which made Nanny Sheng so angry that she could not say anything.

    Stamping her feet hard, Nanny Sheng said angrily, ¡°Well, well, well. I wille again next time.¡±

    After saying that, she did not say anything more to Shuqi, and turned around to leave angrily in a hurry.

    The servant girls followed her closely, with the gift boxes still in their hands.

    Shuqi uneasily looked at Nanny Sheng¡¯s angry look, and she knew that she had offended Nanny Sheng this time. But for the sake of First Miss¡¯ good reputation, it was not convenient for Nanny Sheng toe in at this time. It might not be a big deal. She just came to give some gifts, so it was not worth it.

    After thinking for a while, she ignored Qing¡¯er and turned back to report to Shao Yanru in the main room.

    ¡°Why does Mother send Nanny Sheng here in such a hurry? Maybe something has happened?¡± Shao Yanru did not know that the matter of Baiyun Taoist Temple had been exposed and that it was not good for the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After frowning, she did not take it seriously and just muttered to herself.

    She had some dissatisfaction with her mother in her heart, because her reputation could not be destroyed, even by her mother.

    She had asked her mother to keep silent for a while for the time being, but why did she keep doing something only after such a short time? She had already got the ointment and was waiting for Shao Wanru to use it.

    She had two same bottles of ointment. One bottle was for herself, and the one she used was no problem with the quality, while the other one given to Shao Wanru was added with something.

    These were royal rewards from the imperial pce, but had been taken from Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, instead of directly from the imperial pce. One of the bottles was added something special by Shao Yanru and Madam of Duke Xing.

    She had just gotten the ointment, so now she should avoid arousing suspicion. What did her mother want to do?

    Failing to figure it out, Shao Yanru felt it strange, but only a little strange for a moment and then she did not pay too much attention to it. Since she had said that she would read and copy scriptures with Shao Wanru today, she naturally had to obey it.

    Although the nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery might not gossip a lot, the people of the Ministry of Justice were still here, who would not care much about the rule here. Nanny Sheng came here in such an obvious way just now, which must have rmed the people of the Ministry of Justice. It was a good opportunity to make a name for Shao Yanru.

    Thinking of this, she sent Shuqi to ask for a few more scriptures from the nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery. She seemed to copy the scriptures wholeheartedly.

    Her seemingly sincere behavior also made people who knew this matter praise her very much. They increasingly thought that this First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really endowed with both beauty and talent. Besides, she conducted herself honorably with a genial character. Even her Eldest uncle and aunt were in a different branch, she also showed her filial piety to them, as devoted as their own daughter.

    She had a good reputation here, but Nanny Sheng had brought the message that would annoy Madam of Duke Xing. Seeing the gift boxes brought down the mountain by several servant girls, Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that she picked up the teacup beside her and shouted angrily, ¡°Get out, get out, all of you! What a good-for-nothing you are!¡±

    Her words in an extremely loud voice swept away her elegant temperament in the past, which scared the servant girls who were responsible for sending gifts to retreat one by one.

    They saw the Duke striding in from the courtyard, who used to wear a smiling face, but his expression waspletely different from before. They dared not to look at his angry face and all retreated to the courtyard after saluted him hurriedly. They were far away from the main room but dared not to leave, because they were afraid that the Madam would look for them againter.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. When we went up to the mountain, we could have put the gifts down, but First Miss was unwilling to ept them. I¡¯m afraid she has not known what happened at the foot of the mountain. If First Miss knows about it, she will definitely ept the gift boxes next time. Then, it will be much more convenient for First Miss to send them to Fifth Miss!¡±

    Nanny Sheng was left in the room. Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that her face turned down, she knew that the Madam was furious, so Nanny Sheng hurriedly persuaded her.

    If Fifth Miss had epted the gift from her Madam happily, it could express how harmonious the rtionship between the Madam and Fifth Miss was. However, the gift boxes sent to the mountain had been refused with unopened form, which was just like pping her Madam in the face.

    Nanny Sheng was also angry that First Miss did not help Madam but seemed to be on the same path as Fifth Miss. However, thinking about it, it might be because First Miss had not known about the matter of Baiyun Taoist Temple. If she had knew, she would definitely help Madam.

    ¡°How dare you! You want to talk to Ru¡¯er about this matter again. Look at yourself, how do you behave as a mother? You can¡¯t do such a little thing well, and you even want to get Ru¡¯er into trouble.¡± The door was kicked heavily. The half-closed door was suddenly kicked open, and Duke Xing came in with anger.

    In the past, no matter how angry he had been, Duke Xing had always shown a smiling round face and seemed very easy-going. It was rare to see his face distorted by anger.

    Nanny Sheng was the wet nurse of Duke Xing. At the sight of Duke Xing, she knew that something bad would happen. She shrank her head and dared not to say anything. She stood behind Madam of Duke Xing and dared not to move.

    Because Duke Xing was really angry, whatever she said would be wrong. It was better for her not to say anything!

    Duke Xing walked in and sat down in the middle chair. He looked at Madam of Duke Xing coldly, pounded the table hard with his hand, and said sternly, ¡°You must solve all these annoying things you have done. You can¡¯t get involved in Ru¡¯er¡¯s affairs. She will do as she should. She originally needs to do quiet practice with Fifth Miss, but you always get her into trouble. If you ruin her reputation, can you afford to pay for it?¡±

    His words were extremely blunt. Madam of Duke Xing had already been in a bad mood, and now she was rebuked to her face, so she immediately blushed with anger. She red at Duke Xing, unwilling to show weakness, ¡°This kind of thing? Is this my business? It¡¯s obviously your stupid Mother who did this, and she even implicated all the women in the mansion. If you have the ability, you can let her bear this reputation so that I have no need to make up for it here!¡±

    Others did not know, but Duke Xing and Madam of Duke Xing certainly knew that this matter was caused by Old Madam.

    Duke Xing¡¯s face darkened and he snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you solve this, or whether you solve, but you are not allowed to disturb Ru¡¯er. You know how important Ru¡¯er¡¯s reputation is, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t make Ru¡¯er criticized by others because of some unimportant things!¡±

    ¡°But how can I suppress this matter? Everyone in the capital city is talking about the women in our mansion. I... I...¡± Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that she almost burst into tears because of his indifference. She pointed outside and said loudly.

    Her sharp voice made several servant girls and old maids tremble, who were waiting outside. They stood there with their heads even lower, just like quails, and pretended that they could not hear anything.

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing was so angry, Duke Xing felt himself in the wrong, probably because this matter had been caused by her mother. His expression looked a little better but still quite cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, you can go to ask Mother. Pay attention not to disturb Ru¡¯er with this kind of thing!¡±

    After saying that, Duke Xing stood up and flicked his wide sleeves. A teacup on the table was flicked to the ground with a crisp sound of breaking. However, Duke Xing strode away without looking back.

    Madam of Duke Xing reached out her hand to cover her chest. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word and could only gasp heavily with crying eyes...

 Chapter 570 - Who Is the More Suited to be Blamed on?

    <h4>Chapter 570 Who Is the More Suited to be med on?</h4>

    Nanny Sheng hurriedly reached out her hands to hold Madam of Duke Xing and helped her to calm down behind her. After a long while, Madam of Duke Xing finally calmed down.

    ¡°Look, he¡¯s not in charge of anything, but he threw all the me on me. If it was that woman...¡±

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Sheng raised her voice rmedly and bewilderedly and unconsciously looked at the open door.

    The door was wide open, and two rows of servant girls and old maids standing in the yard could be seen. They were all respectful, but Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s voice was amplified without control just now.

    ¡°Let them go away and close their mouths, otherwise...¡± Madam of Duke Xing also came to her senses at this time. She nced at the servants in the courtyard severely. In fact, she was a little far away from them, so it was impossible for them to hear anything.

    There were a lot of people in the yard. If there was only one or two, she could just find an excuse to kill them.

    Seeing Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s horrible eyes, a trace of panic shed in Nanny Sheng¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly went to the door and said to the two rows of servants outside the yard, ¡°All of you, go away. Don¡¯t gossip. If you dare to talk something...¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t dare!¡± The servant girls and old maids hurriedly said.

    ¡°All of you, get away!¡± Nanny Sheng waved her hand.

    The servant girls and old maids understood and left the main room far away. No matter what they did, they could not get close to the main room.

    Seeing that there were no more conspicuous people around, Nanny Sheng was relieved. After closing the door, she came to Madam of Duke Xing and persuaded her, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t care too much about it. In fact, she is just mad... She would not impede you.¡±

    ¡°Mad? Even a mad woman is more important than me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on his mind!¡± Not only did she fail to persuade Madam of Duke Xing, but her words made her so angry that her face turned livid.

    When she worked as a good wife for him at home and helped him solve various troubles, he didn¡¯t take her seriously from beginning to end, which made Madam of Duke Xing, who always believed that she was the winner, almost couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted to smash everything in this room.

    All the things in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were med on her. If something went wrong, he would me her for not doing her best. He had never cared about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s talk about this with Old Madam. Since this matter has be big, you should at least have a n! You can¡¯t let First Miss get a bad reputation!¡± Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing could not control herself, Nanny Sheng quickly changed the topic and threw the matter to Old Madam.

    These words touched the heart of Madam of Duke Xing. She didn¡¯t want to implicate her daughter. Her son and daughter were the most precious and the noblest in the mansion in the future. She couldn¡¯t ck off at all. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and find her!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing stood up and said with a cold expression.

    She couldn¡¯t bear it, and she didn¡¯t want to bear it. It wasn¡¯t her fault. How could these mother and son let her bear it?

    After a little makeup, Madam of Duke Xing took Nanny Sheng to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Yard.

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Yu just helped Old Madam finish her medicine. When she saw Madam of Duke Xinging in, she saluted to her at once.

    ¡°My mother, how are you?¡± After forcing a smile at Nanny Yu, Madam of Duke Xing walked to the bed, squatted in front of Old Madam, and asked with concern.

    Old Madam looked up and found that Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face was pale and her expression was very ugly. Her clothes looked a little messy. Her visit seemed to be a hasty behavior.

    There were still faint tears at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Old Madam asked.

    Nanny Yu frowned tightly and looked at Madam of Duke Xing with concern. The news of what had happened outside had naturally spread to the Chuntang Yard, but Nanny Yu was worried about Old Madam¡¯s health, so she did not let anyone tell her. But now, Madam shoulde to talk about it straightly? Old Madam¡¯s health was not very good!

    She wanted to step forward, but she still lowered her head. Although she was a servant favored by her master, she was just a servant. Nanny Yu knew this clearly. Since she was a servant, she should listen to her master. Even if it went against her own thoughts, she had to listen to her master.

    Old Madam was her master, and so was Madam!

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s said that... this evil Xiushui Daoist is a man, and he colludes with someone in our mansion and wants to ruin the Fifth Miss¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s said that our mansion may have a close rtionship with this evil Daoist, and we even... maybe... have a secret and immoral rtionship with him!¡±

    Hearing Old Madam¡¯s question, Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s eyes turned red immediately. She knelt down in front of the bed with unstable steps, ¡°Mother, if they just doubt me, it doesn¡¯t matter and I just pretend that I don¡¯t know that. But... it¡¯s a pity that a few unmarried girls in our mansion should, should be insulted so terribly... It¡¯s said that the evil Xiushui Daoist was originated from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and started in our mansion!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing sobbed as she talked.

    ¡°What? How could they... be so vicious...¡± Old Madam¡¯s hand hit the edge of the bed heavily, and her face turned livid with anger.

    Nanny Yu raised her head to look at Madam of Duke Xing, and then looked at Old Madam, who was so angry that the blue veins on her forehead stood out. She lowered her head again.

    She also knew the news outside the mansion, so she naturally knew that this thing was said to be rted to Madam of Duke Xing. After all, she was in charge of the mansion.

    Although there were asionally rumors about other masters, everyone thought that the rumor about Madam of Duke Xing was the most credible one.

    In Nanny Yu¡¯s heart, she felt that this matter was just a rumor, and people in the mansion did not believe it. Both Old Madam and Duke Xing did not believe that Madam would do this. Therefore, the rumor was just a rumor. Madam did not have to make it known to Old Madam.

    She sighed softly and reminded herself again that she was just a servant, but her eyes were still focused on Old Madam.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t know, do you? It is said that this matter involved Yuhui Nunnery. Ru¡¯er¡¯s servant girl still said yesterday that the people of Ministry of Justice were also asking about this matter. An¡¯er and her brother, even Duke were gossiped about outside... This... How can Duke keep his position in front of the ministers...¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing started to sob again.

    Old Madam was both angry and annoyed when she heard that. She stretched out her trembling fingers and wanted to say something, but she felt stuffy in her chest as if she could not breathe. She breathed hard and her face was red. It seemed that something blocked her throat. Her eyes burst out and she copsed on the bed.

    Nanny Yu ran over and pushed Madam of Duke Xing away quickly. She apologized to her and said, ¡°Madam, Old Madam is seriously ill again. Please wait for a moment.¡±

    After saying that, she ignored Madam of Duke Xing and held Old Madam in the half of her arms. On the one hand, she pacified Old Madam¡¯s breath hard on her chest, and on the other hand, she ordered the servant girl to get the pills.

    Fortunately, the pills had been prepared early. Nanny Yu took the water with pills and carefully fed it to Old Madam. Seeing Old Madam¡¯s face improve slightly, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    She patted her back again, letting her spit out a mouthful of spittle from her throat, and then she really calmed down.

    ¡°Mother, mother, how are you?¡± Madam of Duke Xing was also shocked. Of course, she didn¡¯t mean to frighten Old Madam. If something really happened, Duke Xing would not forgive her.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine!¡± Although Old Madam had recovered, her head was splitting. Her throat was sore, and she felt ufortable.

    ¡°You, you can say that I was deceived outside. I listened to evil people¡¯s words and trusted them, which almost made it difficult for Fifth girl.¡±

    Old Madam said with difficulty, she covered her chest with her hands, but there was gloom on her old face.

    ¡°But, but who is the evil person? Who is the evil person in our mansion?¡± Madam of Duke Xing seemed to be frightened and was not as smart as she used to be. She looked at Old Madam with red eyes and asked her to make a decision. They needed to find someone to pay off the debt. She wanted to see who Old Madam would give up.

    Since the matter had been so big, someone had to take responsibility for it. A servant¡¯s reputation was too low. Even though it was not good for her to listen to others nderous talk, it would be better than that her grandson¡¯s and granddaughter¡¯s reputation was ruined, especially the reputation of the few children in the second branch. All of them were Old Madam¡¯s favorites.

    ¡°Your nominal foster daughter!¡± Old Madam leaned backward and closed her eyes feebly.

    Madam of Duke Xing was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted. She tentatively asked, ¡°Qi Rongzhi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. Let her pay for it. I heard that when she was in Qin¡¯s Mansion, she had a bad rtionship with the Fifth Girl. And it was even worse in Jiangzhou.¡±

    Old Madam answered with her eyes closed.

    ¡°But, but, as a little girl who hasn¡¯t been in the capital city for a long time, she doesn¡¯t know this... the thing about Xiushui...¡± Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t feel pity for Qi Rongzhi, but Qi Rongzhi was impossible to get involved in this matter. It was too far-fetched, which would make people even more suspicious. They only felt that she was the person who was pushed forward by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to take the me, and she was an adopted daughter. It was very unkind.

    ¡°Let her say she also heard from others. Just say... from the eldest daughter of Qin¡¯s Mansion, who has been married to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.¡± Since Old Madam thought of Qi Rongzhi, she certainly also thought of her background and origin. Just now Madam of Duke Xing also mentioned it, it could be seen that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was also very suspicious.

    In this case, it was ordinary for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to start this matter.

    Although Old Madam had not been in charge of the business for many years, she also remembered something about the Xiushui Daoist. At first, it seemed that the rumors indeed came from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Countess Yong at that time was the Old Madam of Duke Yong now. At several banquets, she repeatedly expressed that this Xiushui Daoist¡¯s magic arts were brilliant.

    When she thought about it carefully, it did seem like she was trying to help the Xiushui Daoist to promote him.

    ¡°If we put the me to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯m afraid that Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t let it go easily, will she?¡± Madam of Duke Xing said hesitantly.

    Although Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had fallen, they had some foundation, so they couldn¡¯t look down upon them.

    ¡°We are not to put the me on them but on Qi Rongzhi. As for what Qi Rongzhi should say, it¡¯s up to her! We have raised her for several years, and she has to repay us! Her elder brother was powerful. Just help her to pass on the message that the person of Qin¡¯s Mansion told her!¡± Old Madam said coldly. It was a forced idea to recognize Qi Rongzhi originally.

    It was reasonable to ask her to pay back because of their loving-kindness.

    ¡°Yes, I get it!¡± Madam of Duke Xing understood her words in her heart...

 Chapter 571 - Distinguished the Bloodline in the Court!

    <h4>Chapter 571 Distinguished the Bloodline in the Court!</h4>

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Ministry of Justice hasn¡¯te up with a solution to the assassination in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time. It¡¯s obvious that they are ipetent and useless!¡± An imperial censor stepped forward and reported.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Ministry of Justice has wasted much manpower and money, but it ended up getting nothing. The assassination of several princes before and the incident in the Yuhui Nunnery this time are proving its ipetence. Your Majesty, please punish the Ministry of Justice!¡± Another imperial censor came out from Censorate and impeached Ministry of Justice, after making a bow to the emperor, who was sitting high up in the chair.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the incident in the Yuhui Nunnery has much to do with the assassination of several princes before, so it¡¯s different from what every official thinks. It is even rted to the leftover evils of the previous dynasty. We are trying hard to investigate and dare not rx.¡± Qiu Qian, the assistant minister of the Ministry of Justice, stood up and replied to Emperor calmly.

    ¡°Since they are the leftover evils of the previous dynasty, you should act faster. If you continue to dy, it will only make people doubt the ability of the Ministry of Justice. Moreover, it will affect the safety of Your Majesty. Since these leftover evils of the previous dynasty have done such a big thing in the Yuhui Nunnery, they may do something to other princes next time!¡±

    Another imperial censor from the Censorate said as he stood up. It was obvious that he wanted to support the previous two censors, but he quietly changed the topic.

    Chu Liuchen slightly closed his eyes. Sitting in the wheelchair, he looked very handsome, but he was also very weak. His pale face and pale lips showed that he was not in good condition.

    Originally, he did not have toe here to attend the court. What could he do with his body? It was good enough for him to take good care of himself.

    In the past, he had never gone to court, and Prince Yue and Prince Zhou had also had no work before. However, all the officials had suggested inviting several princes toe to the court and deal with affairs. Since Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were going to court, he, Prince Chen, who was very eye-catching, naturally had to be assigned.

    Whether his health condition was good enough to support was another matter. At least, Emperor treated him equally. People felt that only Prince Xin, the youngest one, could wait to go to courtter.

    Prince Xin was not only still young, but also not quite steady. Emperor also said that Prince Xin woulde to the court to observe politics when he grew older.

    Chu Liuchen had never been to the court before, because it was said that he had been sick in bed all the time. Today he suddenly came to the court, which surprised many people. However, when they saw the prince sitting in a wheelchair weakly with his eyes closed and resting, they still pretended not to see him even though his behavior was a little improper.

    They had no need to argue with such a sick person who might not live through the night. Besides, this prince was still doted on. If they identally caused trouble on him, no one could afford to take the responsibility.

    Moreover, all the officials knew that it was most justifiable for this man toe. If he wanted toe to the imperial court but someone stopped him, he might be cursed for thousands of years in history.

    Therefore, even the strict official who paid great attention to his reputation would not ask for trouble in terms of Chu Liuchen.

    He could do as he wanted. Although only Emperor and Crown Prince could have ces to sit in the imperial court, Chu Liuchen¡¯s poor health made him in this state.

    It was good enough that he could still support his body with his eyes closed. What else could they ask for from Prince Chen?

    ¡°Your Majesty, the leftover evils of the previous dynasty are fierce and vicious. We must clear all these people so as to prevent the world from being plunged into misery again.¡± Another official stepped forward and said loudly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, please investigate this matter again. Don¡¯t let the enemy extend its power and sweep through several cities likest time. Many people had lost their families and lives. Even my elder brother also...¡± Duke Xing stood out from the steps. His round and adorable smile was flushed, and his eyes were red. Speaking of this, he choked with sobs and said nothing.

    His words aroused lots of sympathies.

    Many of the people who had died in that war were closely rted to the high officials in the court. The people of the previous dynasty were ruthless when they had caught those closely rted to high officials, and only a few could survive.

    Hearing this, many other officials immediately shared the same hatred of the enemy and also stood out.

    Chu Liuchen raised his eyes, and his long eyshes fluttered twice. He looked nkly at the angry officials in the main hall, and then looked at Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, who were standing in front of them. Then he slowly lowered his beautiful eyes, held his head with his hands, and leaned against the chair to rest with his eyes closed.

    Of course, that was obviously not the point they should pay attention to this time.

    Everyone knew that the leftover evils of the former dynasty needed clearing, but now this could not be realized immediately. A figure of the person from the former dynasty shed across in the Yuhui Nunnery, but after investigating, they found that the man in ck was dead despite the fact that he was from the former dynasty. No matter how hard they investigated, they could not find anything.

    As for the biggest secret in the Yuhui Nunnery, it was not about the previous dynasty, but the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines. What they were going to discuss today was not actually about the previous dynasty, but these officials were best at beating around the bush.

    They calmly led the topic of this discussion. Actually, he didn¡¯te here on his own ord today. It was his uncle Emperor who asked him toe out from today on and listen to political affairs to practice more if he was well. Maybe he could get better ande to the court like normal people.

    The intention of the drunkard lies not on the wine but on other purposes, but he did the same.

    If one took the initiative to enter the imperial court with a sick and weak body, others would be suspicious. However, since he was forcefully invited here by Uncle Emperor, he would not be reproached even if there were any improper actions.

    All the officials were proposing and the Emperor, who was sitting on the top in the pce, finally spoke, ¡°We should do our best to clean up the affairs of the previous dynasty. We will never let the leftover evils have a chance to take action. The Ministry of Justice, the mayor of the capital, and all the guards of the capital must pay attention to this matter. No one can be careless. If something really happens, I will definitely interrogate them seriously.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course we¡¯ll do our best!¡± The officials at the bottom of the stairs immediately expressed their loyalty together.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I think that the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines seem to be in a mess too. If they are still in an indiscretion, there can be a way to bury them with the former emperor as a sacrifice.¡± Another official came out and reported, ¡°I think that the matter of the Yuhui Nunnery is rted to the previous dynasty to some degree, but the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines in the Yuhui Nunnery are also very restless. If something bad is spread, it will destroy the innocence of the royal family!¡±

    His words immediately attracted several imperial censors to nod repeatedly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I second that the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines who live in the Yuhui Nunnery are the root cause of the trouble. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t believe the son of the former emperor who has been suddenly exposed!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to convince!¡± Someone secretly nced at Chu Liuchen whose eyes were slightly closed, and lowered his voice, because Chu Liuchen was also the son of the former emperor. Although the one in this matter was not him, people always inexplicably wanted to look at him.

    In fact, the reason why they wanted to look at Chu Liuchen was that they saw that Emperor had turned to look at him. Many people hade to this conclusion in their hearts that Emperor was paying attention to Prince Chen, and this matter was also rted to Prince Chen.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to do so. Because of Your Majesty¡¯s kindness, the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines have not been asked to be buried as a sacrifice. There was such sacrifice in the previous dynasty, but the previous dynasty was violent and had lost the people¡¯s support. Your Majesty, you can¡¯t do the same.¡± Another official objected.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your kindness can¡¯t be used by others. The Yuhui Nunnery is in such a mess. It¡¯s impossible that these previous emperors¡¯ imperial concubines have nothing to do with this at all. If the child was really born in the Yuhui Nunnery before, how can it have nothing to do with them? Others don¡¯t know, but how can they not know that there is another child in the Yuhui Nunnery? I think they deceived Your Majesty together!¡±

    Another official stepped out. But as soon as he finished speaking, he was refuted by another official. The atmosphere of the discussion in the court was very hot, but the members of the royal family were very calm.

    Prince Yue and Prince Zhou stood on the top of the stairs without saying a word. The emperor seemed to be listening to the officials, but he looked at his nephew from time to time. His nephew Prince Chen, who had been sick and weak since childhood, was forced toe to court today. It seemed that he had nothing to do with it and only needed to take a good rest. He closed his eyes, which made it even harder for others to see his emotions.

    When it came to the previous emperor¡¯s sons, how could he be so at ease?

    Chu Liuchen was very at ease, as if he knew everything. But everyone knew that he didn¡¯t know anything. This matter had been secretly carried out before, but no one had thought that the matter of a rich yboy would cause such a big event.

    Who could think that it would involve the former emperor and his posthumous child! In fact, the posthumous child was younger than Chu Liuchen. It was said that the imperial concubine had been pregnant not long after entering the pce, but she had not said this because the former emperor had been ill at that time. Later, the former emperor had died of illness. Afraid of trouble, she had been locked in the Yuhui Nunnery with the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubines and had secretly given birth to a son there!

    This child had left the Yuhui Nunnery by chance!

    The former emperor had another son, which should have a great impact on Prince Chen!

    Prime Minister Zhang, who had been listening to the quarrel, suddenly stood up, bowed to Emperor and said loudly, ¡°Your Majesty, whether he is the descendant of the former emperor or not can be discussedter, I think. Let¡¯s not talk about the matter in the Yuhui Nunnery first. The person himself is still suspicious!¡±

    His words made the people who had still been arguing just now stop for a moment.

    ¡°I second that!¡± The Prime Minister Wen also stood out calmly.

    They were the two Prime Ministers of the imperial court, representing two different sides, and it was rare for them to unite. So their words immediately suppressed all the disputes just now and the imperial court quieted down.

    Chu Liuchen opened his eyes slightly and nced at the imperial court coldly. Then he closed his eyes again, as if he was not very interested.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you want to distinguish the true from the false, you can directly ask that person toe here in front of all the officials!¡± Prime Minister Zhang suggested.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I also think it¡¯s better to rify his identity directly. If he is not, then he should be killed, because the royal blood cannot be confused. If he is, he can be enfeoffed and awarded so as to prevent the former emperor¡¯s descendant from being lost!¡± The Prime Minister Wen slowly expressed his agreement.

    Since the two Prime Ministers expressed the same ideas, arge number of officials immediately seconded the proposal.

    ¡°Come on, send that man in!¡± The Emperor waved his hands to both sides, and the officials immediately stopped discussing and looked at the gate of the pce. Many people had seen someone being escorted at the side door when they came in...

 Chapter 572 - Would You Hate Me If You Were Him

    <h4>Chapter 572 Would You Hate Me If You Were Him</h4>

    The guards with golden armor went down and soon pulled a person here. After pressing him to kneel on the ground, the guards retreated.

    ¡°Greetings to you, my honorable uncle!¡± At the foot of the stairs was a young man in an ordinary navy-blue robe. After kneeling down, he bowed and kowtowed to the emperor, and then he said these words in a clear voice.

    Some people knew about this matter, and some people didn¡¯t know. When they heard the man call the emperor uncle, some people who did not know the truth looked in astonishment at Chu Liuchen in a wheelchair. Chu Liuchen was the one who called the previous emperor uncle, but was raised as the little prince of the emperor. Moreover, he was the eldest legitimate son of the previous emperor. Then who was the person in front of them?

    Just now, some of them had been mentioning the Yuhui Nunnery and vaguely said that there was a son of the previous emperor. Wasn¡¯t he the person?

    When he raised his head, his handsome face was as good as Chu Liuyue¡¯s and Chu Liuzhou¡¯s. But it was far less outstanding than Chu Liuchen¡¯s. There seemed to be some simrities between them, but they were not obvious. It couldn¡¯t be seen if one looked at them carefully.

    ¡°Are you Chu Qing?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes also fell on Chu Qing¡¯s face. His eyes were cold and there was no ripple in them.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Chu Qing said respectfully, but his behavior was graceful, which made people have to praise him.

    ¡°Tell me about your experience!¡± the Emperor said.

    ¡°I was born in the Yuhui Nunnery since I was young. At that time, my mother had already entered the Yuhui Nunnery. She was afraid that something would happen to me, so she did not dare to tell others about the truth. After that, she hid in the yard of the Yuhui Nunnery and brought me up as a girl. Previously, something happened in the Yuhui Nunnery. My mother was afraid that something would happen to me. So she asked me to sneak down the mountain. Originally, I just wanted to hide my identity and did not expect that I would be involved in the robbery of other¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Chu Qing spoke with confidence.

    The senior officials of the Ministry of Justice all knew about this matter. It was this man who saved the brother of the girl whose family members had been killed. Then, this matter was exposed.

    ¡°Which one is your mother?¡± The Civil Prime Minister asked with a cold look. Chu Qing didn¡¯t say her title directly before. All they knew was that she was an imperial concubine, and they didn¡¯t know who she was exactly.

    ¡°Thete Emperor¡¯s Imperial Noble Consort Yu!¡± Chu Qing said loudly.

    His words shocked all the ministers. At that time, thete Emperor doted on the Imperial Noble Consort Yu very much. It was said that the Imperial Noble Consort Yu was a branch of an aristocratic family in the former dynasty. The Yu family had a close rtionship with the former dynasty¡¯s royal family. Fortunately, the Imperial Noble Consort Yu only had a distant rtionship with the Yu family, so she had a position of nobility after entering the pce.

    She was also the one who had the highest position of the former emperor¡¯s imperial concubine locked up in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    It was said that when the Imperial Noble Consort Yu was with thete Emperor, she was almost on par with the Empress. She was very powerful in the harem and had a bad rtionship with the former Empress. This should be one of the important reasons why she did not dare to say anything about her pregnancy when thete Emperor was ill!

    It didn¡¯t take long for her to get a high position in the pce and have children in the Yuhui Nunnery secretly when she was pregnant. It sounded that the Imperial Noble Consort Yu was a somebody!

    ¡°Mother was pregnant at that time, but when Father passed away, she fainted from crying. Later, she was sent to the Yuhui Nunnery and kept it a secret. If something had not happened to the Yuhui Nunnery this time, Mother would not have sent me down the mountain in a hurry. I did not know much about the world, so I got into trouble when I went down the mountain. Therefore, the truth was revealed!¡±

    Chu Qing exined the cause and effect clearly. Sitting on one side, Chu Liuchen raised his eyes and looked at Chu Qing coldly with a pair of beautiful eyes. He looked calm and only rubbed his forehead with his hands, as if he had a slight headache.

    Hearing this, many officials nodded slowly and felt that this matter was credible. The Imperial Noble Consort Yu from the previous dynasty was also a powerful person. Moreover, this person was still in the Yuhui Nunnery, so it was very easy to find out whether it was true.

    The Emperor should also believe him. Otherwise, he would not have brought him to the court and let him exin his background in front of all the officials. If he had not believed him, he would have just punished him in secret.

    Although he was not the eldest legitimate son of the previous emperor, he was also a noble concubine¡¯s son. If that was the case, could it be possible that this concubine¡¯s son also had the possibility of taking over the throne?

    At present, the emperor doted on Prince Chen very much and his love to him even surpassed his own sons. If the person in front of him was also the son of previous emperor, did it mean that Prince Chen would be out of favor? And the Empress Dowager also loved Prince Chen very much because of the previous emperor. It seemed that there would be nothing to do with this Prince Chen!

    A sick and weak grandson who would die at some time in the future was always not as favorable as a healthy grandson!

    In terms of the previous emperor, the Empress Dowager should also like the one in front of her, not the one half lying in a wheelchair.

    Some clever people in the imperial court immediately thought that the person in front of them might be favored and could rise to the sky in one step.

    ¡°Your Majesty, since he is the eldest son of thete emperor, he should be rewarded!¡± As expected, Prime Minister Zhang was the first to speak bluntly.

    Although Prime Minister Wen didn¡¯t say anything, he nodded in agreement. The blood of the former emperor couldn¡¯t be lost among themon people.

    Then, all the officials agreed.

    Although the Emperor did not say anything, he nodded to the eunuch who was beside him. The eunuch took two steps forward and took out an imperial edict, which had been prepared for a long time. He started to read it.

    All the officials knelt down to listen to the imperial edict.

    The imperial edict was very simple. It meant that Chu Qing was indeed a royal son and the son of the former emperor. He had been raised in the Yuhui Nunnery for many years. All the imperial concubines in the Yuhui Nunnery could testify for him, so he was given the title of Commandery Prince Qing.

    As soon as the edict came out, although Chu Qing was stunned for a moment, he immediately thanked for the favor of emperor.

    ¡°As for the matters of the Yuhui Nunnery, the Ministry of Justice has to hurry up. If there are remnants of the previous dynasty, we will never let them go. As for the imperial concubines of the previous dynasty, I still need to discuss it with the officials. I am tired today, so you may leave!¡± The emperor stood up and said slowly. Then he left the main hall with a group of eunuchs and pce maids.

    The ministers also left in groups. Prince Xin and Prince Zhou were thest to leave. They looked at Chu Qing, who was still kneeling on the ground, with disdain. With a sneer on their lips, they turned around and left. A county prince could not attract their attention. They thought that their father would give him the title of prince, but now it seemed that he was just an idle county prince.

    After almost everyone left, Xiao Xuanzi pushed Chu Liuchen¡¯s wheelchair and they were about to leave.

    ¡°You are... my second brother?¡± At this time, Chu Qing had already stood up. When he saw Chu Liuchen in the wheelchair, he was surprised and excited. He hurried over and said.

    Chu Liuchen raised his eyes and looked at him. There was a trace of coldness and cruelty in his cold eyes. They could not be the eyes of a weak person at all. His eyes were extremely cold and aggressive.

    Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. The words that came to his mouth were forced back by such a cold look, and the warm smile on his face became stiff.

    Xiao Xuanzi nced at him coldly and slowly pushed Chu Liuchen away, even ignoring him.

    Seeing that Chu Liuchen left, Chuqing¡¯s face became gloomy, and the look on his face also became cold. He clenched his fists hard. ¡°He is just a patient. Who does he think he is! When I get the favor of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor in the future, who will pay attention to this patient? But it is not the right time now.¡±

    Chu Qing calmed down and hurried out, trying to catch up with Xiao Xuanzi. However, he found that Xiao Xuanzi, who had juste out of the hall, was asked to go somewhere by a eunuch. It seemed that the eunuch should be a servant of the emperor.

    Why did the Emperor ask a eunuch toe here at this time? Was it for his sake?

    Standing in front of the Main Hall, Chu Qing felt a little uneasy...

    Chu Liuchen was indeed called away by the emperor. He did not go to the emperor¡¯s imperial study, but only met the emperor in a side hall where the emperor stayed.

    There was no one else in the side hall, only a close-fitting chief eunuch standing there. When Chu Liuchen¡¯s wheelchair came in, he waved his hand to ask Xiao Xuanzi to leave, and then he took the initiative to push the wheelchair for Chu Liuchen.

    Xiao Xuanzi answered the order and left. He stood outside the hall and waited. The chief eunuch pushed Chu Liuchen¡¯s wheelchair into the hall.

    The side hall was not big and could not bepared with the emperor¡¯s imperial study. Because it was not big, it seemed to be a little casual, just like the flower hall in the general mansion. It looked very leisure.

    The emperor sat in the middle of the chair. When he saw Chu Liuchening in, his cold face softened a little. He asked the chief eunuch to put Chu Liuchen in front of him and said with a gentle look, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that person just now. He was just a left one. Your Imperial Grandmother and I care about you the most. We will never let Chu Qing affect you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I¡¯m fine. I just don¡¯t like the sudden appearance of another person, and he is hiding in a ce like the Yuhui Nunnery!¡± Chu Liuchen said gently. Although it was obvious that he did it with difficulty, he was still trying hard to show that he didn¡¯t care.

    The Emperor sighed softly, stood up, and patted him on the shoulder gently. ¡°In the hearts of your Imperial Grandmother and me, you are the only son of my royal brother. No matter what happens to others, it has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to care about it. If you want to talk to him, just talk to him. If you don¡¯t want to talk to him, just ignore him!¡±

    His words were extremely intimate, as if he was an elder. Moreover, he was an elder who doted on his juniors very much. Even his voice was softened a little.

    ¡°Thank you, my uncle.¡± Holding the wheelchair, Chu Liuchen stood up and bowed deeply to the emperor. Although he looked calm, he couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his eyes. It seemed that he was touched, which made the emperor very satisfied.

    ¡°Well, sit down and have a good rest. Don¡¯t get up. Although you are a little better, you can¡¯t stand such torture. If you feel better, you coulde to the court. Since you could help me do something, you can¡¯t bezy!¡± The emperor smiled and held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand to let him sit down.

    ¡°I will listen to uncle¡¯s arrangement!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly. He looked gentle and elegant. Although he was sick and weak, he had a natural elegance.

    Seeing this, the emperor felt more and more pity in his heart. He waved his hand, and the chief eunuch pushed Chu Liuchen¡¯s wheelchair out. At the gate of the hall, Xiao Xuanzi took it and then pushed Chu Liuchen to leave away.

    When the chief eunuch, De Rong, returned to the hall, he saw that the Emperor was still looking at Prince Chen¡¯s back as he left. He looked gloomy so De Rong hurriedly bowed his head and stood aside.

    ¡°Do you think whether he will hate me?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was very soft, as if he was talking to himself, but De Rong knew that he was talking to him.

    He answered carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, you worry too much. Your highness is filial. If he knew... He wouldn¡¯t hate you. Even in the current situation, he does not hate you. Just seeing that he has been close to you for so many years, you will know. Your highness just doesn¡¯t like... Queen!¡±

 Chapter 573 - Offer the Steamed Rice out of Gratitude?

    <h4>Chapter 573 Offer the Steamed Rice out of Gratitude?</h4>

    ¡°The emperor recognized a new nephew, who is the posthumous child of thete emperor?¡± Shao Wanru asked indifferently in little surprise. She had been wondering when the posthumous child¡¯s identity would be revealed. Now it happened earlier than it did in thest life in a different way!

    At this moment, she happened to stand on a cliff at the back and could faintly see the courtyards within the high wall. Somedies asionally came into her view. They were all dressed in ck clothes and kept their hair. They should be the imperial concubines of thete emperor.

    The side door of the high wall was opened. There came plenty of people today. Some of them were the officials of the Ministry of Justice, and some were dressed in eunuch¡¯s uniforms. Besides, there was a young man dressed in gorgeous clothes, who seemed to be the reason why those people came today.

    In thest life, the incident happened in the Yuhui Nunneryter than it did in this life, and she had seen the newly recognized Commandery Prince Qing from a distance in the pceter. He had the same name and title in thest life, but his identity seemed to be revealed when he bumped into an official¡¯s carriage by ident instead of when he got involved in the case of a profligate childe kidnapping a girl.

    It seemed to have something to do with Great Elder Princess. Shao Wanru did not know the details, but only heard from the candidates in the Beauty Contest she had attended in thest life that the emperor was going to pick a consort for Commandery Prince Qing among the candidates, so there came the rumors about Commandery Prince Qing.

    It was said that although Commandery Prince Qing was the posthumous child of an imperial concubine of thete emperor, he did not seem to be regarded highly by the emperor. The emperor recognized him just because there were too many rumors which made him sound like the descendant of the royal family. However, Commandery Prince Qing was not favored after being recognized.

    No matter he happened to get involved in someone else¡¯s case or he bumped into someone else¡¯s carriage, in fact, it only showed that Commandery Prince Qing was obsessed with ambition. Shao Wanru was now sure that Commandery Prince Qing should have something to do with Mo Qiuyi and could even be the poor guying from the same ce as Mo Qiuyi.

    If it were not for her grandma¡¯s refusal, would her grandma have helped them go down the mountain out of sympathy? After that, as Commandery Prince Qing showed up in front of the Emperor, her grandma would get involved in it.

    The Emperor and the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t like Commandery Prince Qing. If her grandma rashly intervened in it, the Emperor and the Empress Dowager would inevitably be displeased with her grandma. As a princess of high status with no real power, if Great Elder Princess was out of favor with the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, she would definitely have a hard time.

    With a trace of deep coldness across her watery eyes, she thought that Commandery Prince Qing and Mo Qiuyi obviously intended to take her grandma as a stepping stone.

    The one she saw walk to Mo Qiuyi¡¯s room from within the high wall that night should be Commandery Prince Qing. Thinking of Mo Qiuyi¡¯s departure, she sneered. As she expected, Commandery Prince Qing, who grew up in the Yuhui Nunnery, was not an ordinary person, but he had probably been wrong about one thing.

    He thought that with a simr family background, he, who was healthier than Chu Liuchen, could snatch the favor of the emperor and the Empress Dowager from Chu Liuchen. But in fact, in thest life, Commandery Prince Qing was not favored at all and had no impact on Chu Liuchen at all.

    She had sent the painting to the right person. Chu Liuchen had brought her to see the sneaky Commandery Prince Qing before, so he had probably known about Commandery Prince Qing.

    ¡°Yes, he was born in the Yuhui Nunnery. It is said that he came here today for his mother with the intention of taking his mother away from here! It is said that his mother is thete emperor¡¯s Imperial Noble Consort Yu, who is now entitled as Princess Dowager Yu by the emperor and allowed to move to live with her son in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Yujie said.

    So many people came to the Yuhui Nunnery in a big way today. Everyone in the Yuhui Nunnery knew about it, so Yujie found out the cause as soon as she inquired.

    It had been some time since those people entered the Yuhui Nunnery. Now Shao Wanru saw many of theme out followed by the man in splendid clothes supporting ady. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see thedy¡¯s face clearly because thedy kept her head down, but she could vaguely see thedy¡¯s tottering steps. Thedy seemed to be older than she was supposed to be!

    ¡°Thete Emperor¡¯s Imperial Noble Consort Yu seems to be old!¡± Yujie, who also saw thedy, said in astonishment.

    Yujie, who had good eyesight, not only saw that Imperial Noble Consort Yu seemed to walk in tottering steps with help, but also noticed that her hair was not as dark as that of the maids beside her and seemed to be a little grey.

    ¡°She should be in her thirties!¡± Shao Wanru said after calction.

    ¡°No, she should be more than forty years old!¡± There suddenly came Shao Yanru¡¯s over soft voice. As soon as she turned around, she saw Shao Yanru standing on the path leading to the top of the mountain. It seemed that Shao Yanru also came here to watch the fun.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you alsoe here to have a look at the newly recognized Commandery Prince Qing?¡± Shao Yanru came up to Shao Wanru, also looked down and said with a smile, ¡°It is said that Imperial Noble Consort Yu was not young when she entered the imperial pce because her marriage was dyed by the war. Nevertheless, she was so ravishing that thete emperor fell in love with her at first sight and took her into the imperial pce. However, she was unlucky. Not long after she entered the imperial pce, thete emperor passed away.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that she was almost in favor with thete emperor as much as thete empress?¡± Shao Wanru said in astonishment, because she really didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°Yes, she had been in much favor since she entered the imperial pce, but itsted less than two months!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru frowned slightly with a trace of deepness across her watery eyes. It was different from what she thought. Imperial Noble Consort Yu, who was said to be in much favor, had only been favored for one or two months. Not long after entering the imperial pce, she, who was unlucky, was sent to the Yuhui Nunnery.

    She sounded really pitiful.

    ¡°Big Sister, have you discovered that Commandery Prince Qing has lived here?¡± Shao Wanru watched the crowd gradually going out and asked curiously.

    ¡°If it¡¯s so easy to discover it, his identity wouldn¡¯t have been a secret until now. Fifth Sister, you have also lived on the mountain for a period of time. Have you discovered anything?¡±

    Shao Yanru asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru said with certainty.

    Both of them burst intoughter and then turned their heads at the same time. Shao Yanru reached out to point down and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that thete emperor has a posthumous child, who is so healthy. I feel sorry for Prince Chen!¡±

    Her words were so meaningful that they were quite thought-provoking although they were vague.

    However, Shao Wanru acted as if she didn¡¯t notice her words. Looking at the crowd that had gone far away and the closed door of the high wall, she turned around and said, ¡°Big Sister, there¡¯s nothing to watch. Do you want to go back with me?¡±

    ¡°You can go back first. I want to stay for another while!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Shao Wanru said and then walked to the winding mountain path.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, take care!¡± Shao Yanru looked at her with a smile and said politely.

    The two of them walked past each other. One of them went down the mountain, while the other continued going up the mountain. Shao Wanru looked back halfway, only to see the First Miss continue climbing up in high spirits. In the past, the two of them came here to stay for a while and enjoy the scenery from time to time, but neither of them would continue climbing up.

    On the one hand, it was because the scenery on a higher ce was not much better than that in this ce. On the other hand, the path up the mountain was much steeper than the path down the mountain.

    ¡°Miss, what is the First Miss up to?¡± Yujie, who was also confused, asked. The First Miss had always been delicate and fragile, as if she would be worn out after taking a walk. She was quite different today.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. Let¡¯s go down the mountain!¡± Shao Wanru said with an indifferent smile. There were not a few secrets in the Yuhui Nunnery. It was shocking enough that a son of thete emperor was raised here as a girl. She wouldn¡¯t be shocking if she heard something like a secret meeting between ady and a man.

    She didn¡¯t want to be killed in such a ce because of what she saw.

    She did not forget that Shao Yanru had intended to arouse her suspicion by saying something obviously meaningful. Now Shao Yanru continued climbing up, which didn¡¯t seem like the sort of thing she would do. Anyway it was mysterious and tempting.

    She, who cherished her life very much, would not lose her life because of excessive curiosity!

    ¡°Shall I tell Qing¡¯er to guard the entrance to the mountain?¡± Yujie felt that there was something fishy about it, so she asked worriedly.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused decisively, ¡°Even if someonees here, Qing¡¯er could do nothing about it and could even be exposed. What we should do is go back and wait quietly without doing anything!¡±

    After returning to the yard, Shao Wanru went back to the silence room and began to burn incense and copy the scriptures. She had done that for a whole day, during which she heard some voices from the yard and even Shao Yanru ask about her, but Shao Yanru was refused by Yujie. Everyone in the yard knew that Shao Wanru could not be interrupted once she began to chant or copy the Buddhist scriptures.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t stop until dinner time. She put down the writing brush in her hand, looked at the few scrolls of scriptures in front of her, rubbed her sore hand, walked up to the door and instructed Yujie to fetch some water for cleaning her hands.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s order, Yujie, who had been waiting outside the door, hurriedly brought in warm water. Shao Wanru cleaned her hands.

    Qu Le held the hamper brought from the kitchen, took out a few simple dishes and a steaming basket of steamed rice wrapped in a lotus leaf, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, there is steamed rice wrapped in a lotus leaf in the kitchen today, so I brought some for you. I heard that it was granted by Commandery Prince Qing today in order to express his gratitude for the Yuhui Nunnery¡¯s amodation. Besides, he¡¯s going to have a religious rite conducted in the Yuhui Nunnery!¡±

    The steamed rice wrapped in a lotus leaf was quite fragrant and emitted a strong scent of lotus leaves as soon as it was taken out. It was the early autumn, and the lotus leaves in many ces were still vigorous. The rice was extremely tasty after being steamed. She could tell that it must be delicious and had a good appetite before eating it.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing did express his gratitude in a big way!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She sat down after washing her hands, and picked up a small bowl of steamed rice Qu Le prepared for her. She found it fragrant after smelling it, and found it delicious after tasting it. Coupled with some ptable pickles, it made her have a good appetite.

    ¡°Miss, I went to fetch the steamed rice wrapped in a lotus leaf with Shuqi. But when I left, Shuqi didn¡¯t leave and was asking the chef from Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion about the recipe of the steamed rice wrapped in a lotus leaf. It seems that the First Miss likes it very much!¡± As Qu Le took away the remains of the steamed rice, she said.

    One should not eat too much this kind of sticky food. A small bowl of it was enough, or it might cause indigestion.

    ¡°Is the chef of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion still in the Yuhui Nunnery?¡± Shao Wanru stopped moving her chopsticks and asked.

    ¡°Yes, the steamed rice wrapped in a lotus leaf was made on the spot. It is said that it could only be fresh and delicious in this way!¡± Qu Le nodded and said, ¡°Commandery Prince Qing said that the chef is going to offer the steamed rice to everyone in the Yuhui Nunnery for half a year in order to pay back the kindness of the Yuhui Nunnery for amodating him during so many years!¡±

 Chapter 574 - A Mess

    <h4>Chapter 574 A Mess</h4>

    The kindness for amodating him? He took his mother away in a big way, and then Yujie could inquire about it at the gate of the Yuhui Nunnery even before the officials of the Ministry of Justice left. It was obvious that everyone knew it clearly. The royal family had always been cautious in their domestic affairs. Since it was so easy to inquire about it, he obviously didn¡¯t intend to keep it a secret and didn¡¯t even care about whether others knew it or not.

    Regarding paying back the kindness of the Yuhui Nunnery for amodation, he did that in order to maintain his good reputation for half a year. From now on, everyoneing to the Yuhui Nunnery would know what Commandery Prince Qing had done to express his gratitude.

    It was followed by a religious rite. Commandery Prince Qing naturally was unqualified to hold a religious rite for thete emperor, so the religious rite was impossible to be held for thete emperor. It was most likely to be held for a rtive or parent of Imperial Noble Consort Yu, and he did that to show his filial piety.

    In any case, it not only was a good deed, but also showed his gratitude and filial piety. Commandery Prince Qing, who had nned all these, was obviously not an ordinary person.

    This kind of thing originally had nothing to do with Shao Wanru. As a weakdy in the backyard, she couldn¡¯t deal with this kind of matter. Nevertheless, because it might be influential to Chu Liuchen, she inevitably noticed it and instructed Qing¡¯er to go down the mountain and tell Chu Liuchen what she had seen and heard today.

    It was not because she doubted Chu Liuchen¡¯s capability. If he wanted to find out these, it was certainly not difficult. But now the officials of the Ministry of Justice left gradually, and it was not convenient for him toe up the mountain, so it would be less convenient for him to investigate into it.

    Shao Wanru would never forget that when she was about toe to the Yuhui Nunnery, Chu Liuchen had entrusted some tasks to her, but she hadn¡¯t aplished them yet. So she thought that she owed him. Since she knew something, she naturally reported it to Chu Liuchen immediately.

    The imperial concubines of thete emperor within the high wall could not make any trouble now. After the investigations of the Ministry of Justice, even if there was anything fishy, it must have been found out.

    Qing¡¯er left soon and came back soon. She only brought back Chu Liuchen¡¯s reply, ¡°His Highness said that he got it and you don¡¯t need to interfere in the affairs of the imperial concubines of thete emperor anymore!¡±

    Her words made Shao Wanru let out a sigh of relief. The area within the high wall had been guarded in an increasingly strict way. If she showed any interest in the area within the high wall, it would inevitably arouse others¡¯ suspicion. When she passed by the side door asionally and saw the nuns, who didn¡¯t move a step from there, she knew that the area was no longer guarded ckly as before and she should walk over without looking sideways.

    Qing¡¯er brought another piece of news from down the mountain. Shao Wanru thought it both expected and unexpected.

    Now Qi Rongzhi took the me for rmending Xiushui Taoist Priest from the Baiyun Taoist Temple. It was said that the First Miss Qi knelt down and apologized tearfully to Old Madam in front of an official, who came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to inquire about the matter. She said that she was misled by the words of the Young Madam of Duke Yong and thought the Taoist priest a good person, so she rmended him to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    If it were for her rmendation, Old Madam wouldn¡¯t have agreed without hesitation when a nun in the Yuhui Nunnery rmended the Taoist priest.

    It was said that Old Madam was very kind. She pulled Qi Rongzhi up and said that it was reasonable for her, who had just moved to the capital city, to be deceived. She told Qi Rongzhi that she should no longer believe others¡¯ nonsense and tell the elders in the mansion about it so as not to make trouble.

    Madam of Duke Xing repeatedly asked the official from the Ministry of Justice to forgive her for believing hearsay and preparedvish gifts for him.

    As the official from the Ministry of Justice left, what Qi Rongzhi had done was spread. Everyone said that the Miss Qi from Jiangzhou was extremely undignified without the decency of a Miss from an aristocratic family at all. She was such a gossip against ady¡¯s virtue and passed on some nonsense like a garrulous servant and thus to make such big trouble.

    She let down Madam of Duke Xing, who recognized her as an adopted daughter, and her painstaking efforts in nurturing her in the past two years...

    The gossip about her was extremely unpleasant. They suggested that Qi Rongzhi was ill-behaved and ill-bred by nature. Despite Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s painstaking efforts in nurturing her, she was still undignified. Aristocratic families attached most importance to ady¡¯s decency. With such a reputation, it would be difficult for Qi Rongzhi to have a good marriage!

    ¡°Miss, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion shifted all the me on the First Miss Qi and the First Miss Qin. They are so cunning.¡±

    Hearing Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, Yujie curled her lip and said sarcastically.

    She had been against Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru, so she did not have a good impression of them. Although they seemed to be wronged now, Yujie thought that she would not sympathize with them and they asked for it.

    In order to get close to Madam of Duke Xing, the First Miss Qi had set up Shao Wanru several times, and she had always been lofty since she became the adopted daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The First Miss Qin went even farther than the First Miss Qi. She colluded with Madam Di to set up Shao Wanru. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wanru¡¯s intelligence, Shao Wanru would have fallen into their trap and been killed long before.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Madam of Duke Xing has underestimated Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru said with a light smile.

    Although Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not as powerful and noble as Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and it seemed to have attached itself to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in thest life, it was an aristocratic family anyway. Besides, what Huangrui had done made her feel that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was not as simple as it seemed to be.

    The case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple had no influence on Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion at all in thest life. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intended to make Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion take all the me, it would probably be just the opposite of what they wished.

    However, she didn¡¯t know who the two mansions respectively worked for. If they worked for the same master, it would be such a coincidence!

    As she expected, a few dayster, there came another piece of news from outside. It was said that the Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, who imed to be wronged, hanged herself in anger. Fortunately, a smart maid saved her. The members of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, who were also unbearably indignant, requested to confront Qi Rongzhi in front of the investigator from the Ministry of Justice with the intention of finding out when and where their Young Madam met Qi Rongzhi and told her about Xiushui Taoist Priest.

    Regarding the connection between them and Xiushui Taoist Priest from the Baiyun Taoist Temple, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion admitted it frankly in front of everyone. They imed that they had actually been deceived by the Taoist priest as well and rmended him to other families sincerely. Regarding whether other families had invited the evil Taoist priest to their mansions or not, it had nothing to do with them!

    The reason why they trusted the Taoist priest so much was that thete Duke Yong had also been deceived. Now that thete Duke Yong had passed away, it was impossible for them to ruin a dead person¡¯s reputation by making him take the me!

    What Xiushui Taoist Priest had done was exposed after thete Duke Yong was deceived. Later, Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t trust Xiushui Taoist Priest, so she seldom invited Xiushui Taoist Priest to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, even less than some aristocratic families did. Now what the evil Taoist priest had done was exposed. It had nothing to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice checked it out and found that Xiushui Taoist Priest rarely went to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Except for the first time he was invited to go there by thete Duke Yong, he barely went there. He had never been there since Qin Yuru married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Because of what Qin Yuru had done before, it could be considered that she married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with a terrible reputation. Thus, she almost never met anyone after getting married, let alone to meet Qi Rongzhi and lure Qi Rongzhi to mention Xiushui Taoist Priest.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was very tough. They requested a confrontation between Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru. However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was unwilling to do so. They said that although Qi Rongzhi was not a biological daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was an unmarried Miss in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so they couldn¡¯t allow her reputation to be tarnished further. They requested to leave it unsettled, stop the investigation and end it with Qi Rongzhi¡¯s mishearing.

    Now no one could offer a proper exnation. Qi Rongzhi imed that she heard of Xiushui Taoist Priest from the Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Meanwhile, Qin Yuru¡¯s hanging herself made others think that she was really wronged. Nevertheless, if she didn¡¯t mention Xiushui Taoist Priest, how did Qi Rongzhi know him? How long had she been in the capital city? She hadn¡¯t been in contact with this Xiushui Taoist Priest. Could it be possible that she heard of him from someone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    In this way, the question went back to the beginning.

    Anyway, it became a mess. Many among the members of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were suspicious, and each of them insisted his/her opinion with certainty.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice visited both of the two mansions, but couldn¡¯t find out the truth. They had intended to take the First Miss Qi back for interrogation. However, the First Miss Qi alsomitted suicide. After she was saved by someone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion no longer allowed the officials of the Ministry of Justice to interrogate her and requested to leave it unsettled. If the Ministry of Justice kept investigating into the matter, it would also do no good to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    It was said that after Madam of Duke Xing made a special visit to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion stopped requesting the Ministry of Justice to take Qi Rongzhi back.

    The rumor outside was still unpleasant, but this time it was mainly about Madam of Duke Xing and Old Madam of Duke Xing. People all thought that if someone made Miss Qi lie about it, it must be one of them.

    Now that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion stopped requesting a result, everyone could only consider it a mess.

    The First Miss Qi, who was connected with the shameless First Miss Qin, was obviously also a girl of bad character.

    After getting the news, Shao Wanru had another half bowl of rice cheerfully.

    In thest life, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were closely attached to each other and became two great mountains suppressing her. Now after the conflict between them, although she didn¡¯t know what deal they made in private, they would inevitably bear grudges against each other and couldn¡¯t be on intimate terms with each other as they did in thest life.

    Besides, she was d to see Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru turned against each other.

    With these rumors about what she had done, it would be very difficult for Qi Rongzhi to seek a good marriage. At that time, Qi Rongzhi thought highly of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and tried every way to make Madam of Duke Xing adopt her. She did that for a good marriage, didn¡¯t she?

    Now even with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as her backing, it was difficult for her to be epted by an aristocratic family.

    The reason why Qin Yuru, who also had a bad reputation, could get married was that she married into her maternal grandma¡¯s family!

    Now based on Qi Rongzhi¡¯s temperament, Shao Wanru could tell that she probably bore a deep grudge against the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    That was good. The biggest difference between Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru was that Qi Rongzhi was a vicious person with a brother, who was also a vicious person of no scruples.

    After Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion made Qi Rongzhi take the me, she wondered how the cooperation between Qi Tianyu and Shao Yanru went on. If they hadn¡¯t reached an agreement before, why would Qi Tianyu have covered Shao Yanru¡¯s retreat in that situation?

    Qi Tianyu was a poisonous scorpion, while Shao Yanru was a beauty snake. Shao Wanru wondered if the poisonous scorpion would swallow the beauty snake or be swallowed by her...

 Chapter 575 - The Maids Sent by Qi Tianyu

    <h4>Chapter 575 The Maids Sent by Qi Tianyu</h4>

    ¡°He asks me to exin it? This is absurd!¡± Shao Yanru threw the letter in her hand hard and said with an angry look.

    ¡°First Miss... How dare he ask you to exin it! Who does he think he is?¡± Shuqi cautiously picked up the letter on the ground and said angrily.

    The letter was sent to the mountain in the name of Miss Qi, but it was actually sent by Miss Qi¡¯s brother. As Shao Yanru¡¯s trusted maid, Shuqi certainly knew who wrote this letter.

    ¡°Tell him to look out for himself. If he doesn¡¯t want to work for me, just drop it!¡± Shao Yanru said with a sneer, sat down heavily on the chair and became increasingly angry as she thought about it. Who did he think Qi Rongzhi was? What made him think that Qi Rongzhi couldpare with her? How dare he ask her to exin for Qi Rongzhi without thinking who Qi Rongzhi was and whether Qi Rongzhi deserved it!

    ¡°Miss, shall, shall I pass on exactly what you said?¡± Shuqi looked at the nk letter paper on the desk and asked uneasily.

    ¡°Yes, tell the maid delivering the letter exactly what I said,¡± Shao Yanru said in rage.

    ¡°First Miss, it¡¯s not a good idea. If the maid realizes something and passes on some rumors, it will cause trouble. Miss, with such a noble reputation, how can you get involved in this kind of thing!¡±

    Shuqi advised her.

    Shao Yanru looked a little better, stood up, walked up to the desk, picked up a writing brush and wrote a letter. After finishing it, she read it carefully and said coldly, ¡°Tell the maid that I will think about it. If possible, I hope that I won¡¯t do harm to her!¡±

    In fact, the maid didn¡¯t work for Qi Rongzhi, but worked for Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss. I got it. I will suggest that you will not do harm to the First Miss Qi and will protect her if possible. But now you are on the mountain and held back by the Fifth Miss. You can¡¯t do anything about it even if you want to, and can only pass on a message to Madam and ask her to deal with it,¡± Shuqi said smartly.

    Since the letter was written in the name of Miss Qi, she regarded it as Miss Qi who wrote the letter. In fact, the Miss Qi in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a coward with no courage to disobey Shao Yanru¡¯s order. It was impossible for her to write a letter to ask for help.

    Seeing that her maid knew well about her, Shao Yanru nodded and became at ease.

    Before she became the empress, Qi Tianyu was a great help to her. At this time, she did not want to displease Qi Tianyu.

    Shao Yanru was angry about her grandma¡¯s decision to choose Qi Rongzhi as the scapegoat. She thought that her grandma was a dotard. Her grandma could choose any one among the descendants of the third branch. After she became the empress in the future, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could be extremely distinguished. There was no need to care about the descendants of the third branch.

    Moreover, it was more convincing to make the descendants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion take the me than to make Qi Rongzhi take the me. Now they couldn¡¯t get Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion involved in it, but got into trouble instead. Both her mother and her grandma were too old to be ruthless enough.

    Shuqi walked up to the desk. Seeing that the letter paper had dried up, she folded it, took out a nk envelope and put it in the envelope, and said after hesitating for a moment, ¡°Miss, shall I send back the two old maids sent here by Young Master Qi?¡±

    ¡°Let them stay for the time being, since Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t ask them back. Anyway, they are just two ordinary old maids who came to offer incense!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said. Although they weren¡¯t put to use before, it didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t be put to useter.

    Shao Wanru was a trouble after all. That would be great if she could get rid of Shao Wanru on the mountain.

    ¡°Yes, I will arrange itter!¡± Shuqi said with a frown. The two old maids hade to her before and said that they were going to go down the mountain if there was nothing else. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because they got Young Master Qi¡¯s order or because they couldn¡¯t bear to stay any longer.

    It would be great if the Fifth Miss was lured to climb up the mountainst time. The two old maids hid there at that time, intending to rush down and knock the Fifth Miss down the mountain after the Fifth Miss came up. Regarding the maid following the Fifth Miss, she was confident that they could get rid of the maid.

    Unexpectedly, the First Miss failed to lure the Fifth Miss to go up the mountain, which ruined the First Miss¡¯s n.

    After what had happened to the First Miss Qi, Shuqi was afraid that Young Master Qi and her master would bear grudges against each other. So when she met the maid sent by Qi Tianyu, she specially expressed her concern and said that her master actually wanted to help Miss Qi. However, the rumor had been spread, so it was useless to deny it. But the First Miss would write a letter back right away and ask Madam to take care of the First Miss Qi.

    The reason why the First Miss couldn¡¯t leave was that the Fifth Miss not only copied scriptures for her parents, but also kept the First Miss here to do it together. If the first Miss refused to do it, the Fifth Miss would im that the First Miss was unfilial.

    She implicitly told the maid about these. Hearing her words, the maid delivering the letter nodded repeatedly and thought that the Fifth Miss Shao was really not a nice person and the First Miss Shao treated Miss Qi sincerely and kindly. She decided to tell the Eldest Young Master about the First Miss Shao¡¯s kindness.

    After tricking the maid sent by Qi Tianyu to leave, Shuqi went to the two old maids sent by Qi Tianyu. She specially gave them two pouches and asked them to stay for another period of time. If her master couldn¡¯t think of a way to deal with the Fifth Misster, she would let them go. She said that her master had always been bullied by the vicious Fifth Miss. As the First Miss¡¯s personal maid, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she asked them for help.

    The two old maids took the pouches and pinched them. Finding that there was much money in the pouches, they immediately beamed with joy and said that the Eldest Young Master only allowed them to stay on the mountain for another half a month at most. If they stayed longer, the Eldest Young Master would have issues with it.

    After expressing her profound gratitude, Shuqi hurried back to report to Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru was very satisfied with it. She had considered every detail. Even if anything went wrong, it wouldn¡¯t have any influence on her. No matter in front of others or behind others, she was the iparably noble, dignified and pretty First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru had stopped chanting scriptures and seeing two maidse in and out, she knew that Shao Wanru was not meditating at the moment, so she packed up a few copies of Buddhist scriptures and came to the silence room with Shuqi. She had plenty of ways to deal with Shao Wanru and was confident that Shao Wanru would definitely fall into the trap!

    Except for some things that everyone knew, she knew some other things about Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s visit, such as the news that he was going to stay on the mountain for a couple of days...

    At the door of the silence room, Qu Le, who happened toe out, bowed sideways to Shao Yanru after seeing her.

    ¡°Is your master having a rest?¡± Shao Yanru stood at the door and asked with a smile. When she looked up, she saw Shao Wanru sitting on the mat and reading a volume of Buddhist scriptures. Hearing her voice, Shao Wanru raised her head and looked at her leisurely with a slight smile. It seemed that she was not surprised at Shao Wanru¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Big Sister, have you finished copying the Buddhist scriptures?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Shao Yanru walked over, sat down on the mat, and said with a smile after gently pinching her right hand, ¡°I need to have a rest. After copying for so many days, I find that my hand goes sore easily. I wonder if it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t spent so much time writing before!¡±

    Shuqi put several volumes of Buddhist scriptures copied by Shao Yanru on the desk between the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Miss, these are copied by my master these days. Her hand is so sore that she couldn¡¯t eat by herself!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, bowed to her respectfully and said with a serious look.

    ¡°You are very kind to say so!¡± Shao Yanru said with a gentle smile and reached out to let her sit down again, ¡°Fifth Sister, can you show me the Buddhist scriptures copied by you?¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded. Yujie took out a few scrolls of scriptures from behind the screen. At the sight of this, Shao Yanru knew that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t lie and really spent her time copying the scriptures whenever she could. Shao Yanru involuntarily frowned and thought, ¡°Could it be possible that it¡¯s Shao Wanru¡¯s real desire to stay here for copying and chanting the scriptures?¡±

    She looked at the volume of scriptures Shao Wanru had been reading just now, only to find that it had been closed when she didn¡¯t notice it. With a trace of astonishment crossing her eyes, she involuntarily took another nce at it. This time she found something strange. The cover of the book seemed to be too big for the pages inside.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you reading? Can you let me have a look?¡± Shao Yanru, who didn¡¯t read the volume of scriptures in her hand, but reached out to take the one beside Shao Wanru¡¯s hand instead, said with a casual smile, as if she happened to feel like having a look at it.

    Shao Wanru reached out to take the book, and then turned her head, handed it to Yujie and said, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m very sorry that I¡¯ve been reading it and I¡¯m going to copying it after finishing reading it. Can I give it to you after I finish copying it?¡±

    ¡°Of course no problem. You can give it to me after finishing copying it. Since you read it so carefully, it should be a good book. I¡¯ll copy it too!¡±

    Shao Yanru said indifferently and withdrew her hand, as if she had just asked the question casually. However, she sneered in her heart. She was sure that the book was a script. It was improper that Shao Wanru read scripts during the period of time when she was supposed to observe mourning for her parents on the mountain. People would think that she just pretended to be filial and was quite hypocritical.

    Shao Wanru would finish reading her scripts one day. Shao Yanru decided to send someone to keep an eye on her and see when her maids would go down the mountain to get new scripts. It would be great if they could be caught on the spot!

    Needless to say, there must be a lot of scripts in this room.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said with a smile.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, how is your hand? Does the ointment work?¡± Shao Yanru said, as she stretched out her hand, which was as smooth as it hadn¡¯t been scalded before. It could be seen that the ointment was really effective.

    The wound on Shao Wanru¡¯s hand was still bound up with a handkerchief. She subconsciously reached out to touch it and said with a frown, ¡°My wound has not healed yet!¡±

    ¡°Howe? Could it be possible that the ointment from the imperial pce mainly works on scalds?¡± Shao Yanru, who was also surprised, said and reached out in an attempt to unbind the handkerchief on Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and check her wound.

    However, Shao Wanru stopped her with the other hand and said with a forced smile, ¡°It should heal soon. Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister. I¡¯m not seriously injured, and it just heals much slower than the scald on your hand.¡±

    ¡°Since it gets better, you don¡¯t have to be anxious. Just wait for the ointment to work. Maybe it doesn¡¯t work as well as it does on scalds!¡± Shao Yanruforted her in a soft voice.

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Shao Wanru said, looked a little hesitant and seemed to be doubting the effect of the ointment. But when she saw Shao Yanru¡¯s white and tender hand, she became less puzzled.

    After they chatted for another while, Shao Yanru left. When she walked to the door, she suddenly turned back and said as if she just remembered it, ¡°Fifth Sister, there is a maple forest in the Yuhui Nunnery. It¡¯s a good time to enjoy the scenery now. Shall we go to enjoy the scenery tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 576 - Enjoy the Scenery of the Maple Forest

    <h4>Chapter 576 Enjoy the Scenery of the Maple Forest</h4>

    ¡°Maple forest?¡± Shao Wanru fluttered her long eyshes and asked, not thinking of it at the moment.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not called maple forest. It¡¯s just a ce, where numerous maple trees are nted. In the autumn, it looks extremely beautiful with the red leaves as red as fire. It¡¯s not open to the public at first, so people outside don¡¯t know it. Although you¡¯ve lived on the mountain for a period of time, you don¡¯t know it.¡±

    Shao Yanru introduced it with a smile.

    ¡°So why is it... open now?¡± Shao Wanru asked. She was really not very clear about the affairs of the Yuhui Nunnery. On one hand, she came up the mountain to avoid being set up by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. On the other hand, she sincerely intended to observe mourning for her parents. Thus, she seldom inquired about the irrelevant affairs outside.

    ¡°In fact, the maple forest is located at the back of the mountain and near the high wall, so the Yuhui Nunnery didn¡¯t dispatch guards there and just blocked the area. Now they have dispatched guards there, so the maple forest has been separated from the area!¡±

    Shao Yanru said with a gentle smile, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it from a distance on the mountain and thought it wonderful. Besides, I inquired about it from the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery, and they also thought it wonderful. So I wanted to go there with you to have a look. It may be more beautiful if we take a close look!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look together tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and agreed, seeming to be a little curious.

    Shao Yanru left with Shuqi with a smile. After getting out of the room, she gave an order to Shuqi, ¡°Prepare a set of ck clothes for me!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been dressed in in clothes!¡± Shuqi looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s light blue dress and asked in confusion.

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t answer her, but only waved at her. After looking around and finding no one in the corridor, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Tell the two old maids to go with us tomorrow...¡±

    Perhaps because Shao Yanru was very looking forward to going to the maple forest, she came over after breakfast early the next morning.

    ¡°Big Sister, why are you...¡± Shao Wanru, who was still having her breakfast, put down the bowl in her hand, looked Shao Yanru up and down in astonishment and asked. Shao Yanru had always been dressed in in clothes in the nunnery, but she had never been dressed in the same ck clothes as Shao Wanru. Today she dressed almost exactly like Shao Wanru.

    She was dressed in simple ck clothes with a simple bamboo hairpin on her head. Although she was slightly taller than Shao Wanru, it was impossible to tell the difference between them if they didn¡¯t stand together.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯ve been dressed in ck clothes all this time for observing mourning for Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt, so I¡¯m dressed in the same clothes to show my sincerity!¡± Shao Yanru pulled the ck clothes on her and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Sister, can we go now?¡±

    What she said was really meaningful. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t change her clothes now even if she wanted to. After all, this was a symbol of her filial piety to her parents. How could she change it?

    It seemed that Shao Yanru¡¯s way of dealing with her was rted to the clothes. Thinking of the news Qing¡¯er inquired yesterday, she said indifferently with a trace of deepness across her eyes and a calm look, ¡°Please wait for a while, Big Sister. I¡¯ll go with you after binding up my hair!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Yanru agreed nicely, sat down at the mat and watched Yujie bind up Shao Wanru¡¯s hair.

    This was a small silence room for meditation, so it was simply equipped without a dressing table. Yujie just took out a box, which contained a set of dressing articles and a few pieces of small and simple jewelry.

    There were a few hairpins inside, all of which looked simple. Among them, there was a bamboo hairpin simr to the one on Shao Yanru¡¯s head, and Shao Wanru wore it most of the time. Besides, there were a few jade hairpins. Yujie presented the hairpins to Shao Wanru, and Shao Wanru took a jade hairpin casually and handed it to Yujie. Knowing that Shao Wanru meant to wear this one, Yujie nodded, put down the box, took out ab and carefullybed Shao Wanru¡¯s long hair.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, why don¡¯t you wear the bamboo hairpin you wear most of the time? I intended to wear a hairpin simr to yours.¡± Shao Yanru picked up the tea served by Qu Le and asked with interest. She nced at the jade hairpin and found it extremely ordinary. She had prepared several such ordinary hairpins when she came up the mountain.

    Of course, she could not wear gorgeous jewelry in the nunnery, so this kind of hairpins, which looked a little different but were simple, was very necessary.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wear the same bamboo hairpin as Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru smiled at Shao Yanru casually and gave an order to Yujie.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I have reported to you yesterday that there is a gap on the bamboo hairpin. You could only wear it after I polish it. Otherwise, it will hurt you!¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot it. I¡¯ll wear another one!¡± Shao Wanru said and reached out to pat her white and delicate forehead, seeming to have just remembered it.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s broken, of course, you can¡¯t wear it now. If this kind of bamboo hairpin hasn¡¯t been polished, it¡¯ll hurt your head and hair!¡± Shao Yanru said with concern.

    After that, she took out a book from under the desk and flipped through it casually. It was a volume of scriptures, but Shao Yanru was sure that it was not the one she had seen yesterday. The cover of this book was neither too big nor too small and fit the pages, so it should be the original cover of this book. The book she saw yesterday was actually a script with the cover of a volume of scriptures.

    Shao Wanru was so smart that she deliberately ced a volume of real scriptures here for fear that Shao Yanru woulde over to check it.

    However, it showed that she felt guilty.

    Shao Wanru had her hair bound up in the simplest style. After finishing binding up her hair neatly, Yujie fixed her bun with the jade hairpin she picked, and then looked at the few pieces of simple jewelry in the box and said, ¡°Miss, you seldom go out to enjoy the scenery. Would you like to wear earrings during this visit? This pair of pearl earrings look beautiful!¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a pair of pearl earrings from the jewelry box and presented them close to Shao Wanru¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Yujie, the Fifth Miss is dressed in ck clothes!¡± Shuqi, who stood beside her, involuntarily reminded her.

    ¡°So what? The earrings are just a pair of ordinary white earrings, which are beautiful and not conspicuous. My master has stayed on the mountain for almost three years, during which she has never worn earrings. Since she is going to enjoy the scenery, she could wear them!¡±

    Yujie shook the earrings in her hand in confusion and handed them to Shao Wanru.

    The earrings were indeed of the simplest style with three pearls hanging under a long chain of each of them. The pearls were bright, but neither too big nor too small, coupled with the long chains, making the earrings look simple and elegant, beautiful and eye appealing.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, where did you get this pair of earrings? They are so beautiful!¡± Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t help reaching out and said.

    Since she had reached out, Yujie had to put the earrings in her hand and watched her take the pair of pearl earrings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They are probably given by my maternal grandma!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said.

    ¡°Miss is right. The earrings were indeed given by Great Elder Princess when she came up the mountainst time. She said that it has been almost three years since Miss began to observe mourning for the Heir and Infanta, and Miss could wear some simple and in jewelry now. So the earrings were given by her at that time,¡± Qu Le said with a smile on the side.

    Shao Yanru shook the earrings in her hand and said implicitly with admiration in her eyes, ¡°They are so beautiful. They look simple, but are actually luxurious. It¡¯s appropriate to wear them even at a banquet held in the capital city. If you stand among a group of Misses from aristocratic families, the earrings can make you stand out at first nce! Great Elder Princess really loves you dearly!¡±

    ¡°Yujie, drop the earrings.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head at Yujie and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing mourning for my parents. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to wear such eye-catching and luxurious earrings!¡±

    ¡°Well, uh... you could wear this pair!¡± Yujie said with a grievance and reached out to take out another pair of earrings from the box. Compared with the earrings she presented before, they were really inconspicuous.

    They were also a pair of pearl earrings, but each of them only had a pearl and a stud. If Shao Wanru lowered her head a little more, no one would notice that she had worn earrings.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, are they too simple? You might wear this pair of earrings. Since they are a gift from Great Elder Princess, you shouldn¡¯t waste them!¡± Shao Yanru put the long pearl earrings into Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and persuaded her to wear them with a smile.

    ¡°No, thank you, Big Sister. I¡¯m still observing mourning for my parents, so I should be simply dressed! If I¡¯m not going to enjoy the scenery with you today, I wouldn¡¯t wear any earrings!¡± Shao Wanru casually threw the earrings into the box in Yujie¡¯s hand and refused with a faint smile.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru insisted on doing this, Yujie had no choice but to help Shao Wanru wear the pair of earrings, which were extremely simple and inconspicuous.

    After dressing up, Shao Wanru looked in the mirror again and found the earrings really inconspicuous. If people didn¡¯t take a closer look, they wouldn¡¯t notice that she wore a pair of pearl earrings.

    Shao Wanru was very satisfied with it. Of course, Shao Yanru was also very satisfied with it.

    No one noticed that Shao Wanru held a hairpin in her hand when taking the earrings and put it in her sleeve. She didn¡¯t know what would happen during this visit, so she had better bring an extra sharp hairpin with her!

    After Shao Wanru finished packing up her stuff, the two of them went out of the courtyard together with Yujie, leaving Qu Le and Qing¡¯er behind. Before they left, they specially put on the same veils. If they didn¡¯t stand together to bepared carefully, no one could tell the difference between them.

    When they reached the door, Shao Yanru suddenly stopped and apologized to Shao Wanru, ¡°Fifth Sister, please wait for a moment. I left something behind. I¡¯ll be back soon after fetching it!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, do as you please!¡± Shao Wanru said and nodded, and then stepped out of the courtyard with a smile, followed closely by Yujie. She and Yujie waited outside the courtyard.

    Shao Yanru hurried back and then came back soon with Shuqi. After that, she held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and walked forward.

    It was still early, so they didn¡¯t meet anyone along the way. But when they arrived at the maple forest, Shao Wanru found plenty of people, who also came here early.

    Besides somedies, there were not a few men. It was located deep in the Yuhui Nunnery, where few men could enter. Shao Wanru looked around and wondered if there was any difference of the maple forest.

    ¡°Big Sister, why are there so many men in this ce?¡± Shao Wanru stopped and asked in astonishment.

 Chapter 577 - Identify the Prettier One!

    <h4>Chapter 577 Identify the Prettier One!</h4>

    It was the early autumn, and the maple forest was scenic. Commandery Prince Qing, Chu Qing, stood under a maple tree with his hands sped behind his back and looked at the mountains in the depths of the maple forest.

    The mountain against the red leaves filled his sight. Hearing the leaves rustling, he was enjoying the scenery leisurely. Compared with the blooming flowers in spring, the scenery in front of him now was more peaceful and rxing. The aggressive scenery in spring made him feel cheerful at first nce, but the red sea of maple leaves made him feel more peaceful.

    Chu Qing had been standing under the tree for a long time. Looking toward the back of the mountain from here, he had a wider vision and a more active mind than looking from a small mountain within the high wall.

    A young and handsome aristocratic childe stood quietly under the maple trees. The fallen maple leaves, which were as red as fire, fell on his shoulders from time to time, making others consider that he and this maple forest looked like the beautiful scenery in a painting.

    Plenty of youngdies couldn¡¯t help stopping and sneaking a peek at this handsome young man when they passed by. Not long after they walked away lightly with a red face, they returned. Even the twists and turns on the steepest mountain path were no more than those in their mind.

    ¡°Your Highness, theree two Misses dressed in ck clothes with a veil!¡± A guard appeared behind him and reported.

    ¡°Two?¡± Chu Qing, who had been indifferent, asked with his face changing a little.

    ¡°Yes, there are two of them. They are both dressed in ck clothes and entered the forest one after the other.¡± The guard nodded and said. Although the two Misses were not far away from each other, they didn¡¯t go the same way. One of them entered the maple forest through the left entrance, while the other entered the maple forest through the right entrance.

    ¡°What about their hair essories?¡± Chu Qing asked with an indifferent look, as if he had expected such a surprise. After being raised in the nunnery for so many years, he had grown into aposed person. No matter how shocked he was, he could still maintain a calm and peaceful look.

    ¡°Both of them wear a simple jade hairpin. I can¡¯t tell any difference between them!¡± The guard, who had observed carefully, said with certainty after hearing Chu Qing¡¯s question and thinking for a moment.

    ¡°Do they wear a veil or a curtain hat?¡± Chu Qing remained a natural look and asked, reaching out to catch a maple leaf falling from the sky and twirling it in his hand.

    ¡°Both of them wear a veil,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Which one looks prettier?¡± Chu Qing asked casually.

    ¡°Uh... I think it should be the one in front... Although they both wear a veil, the one in front seems... to have prettier eyes...¡± the guard said, seeming to be unable to describe it.

    In fact, both of them had pretty eyes, and it could be seen that both of them were ravishingdies. Nevertheless, the one in front had a pair of charming eyes, which were amazing at first nce but others would find them gentle and pure when looking at them carefully. They were fluid, natural and attractive like gurgling water.

    Thedy behind also had extremely pretty eyes and was obviously a beauty. However, beauties could be ssified into various grades and ranks. Without the spirit, which could almost be considered contradictory, thedy behind was inferior to the one in front. The eyes of thedy in front enabled her to attract most of the attention if she showed up with thedy behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet thedy behind!¡± Chu Qing, who made a decision after pondering, said with a smile.

    Everyone knew that the most beautifuldy in the capital city was the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so the rtively less beautifuldy should be the Fifth Miss. At the thought that the Fifth Miss sent him a note in private, he showed a hint of interest across his eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess behind the Fifth Miss, he wouldn¡¯t havee to meet her. He had heard that the Fifth Miss was an ill-behaved girl, who was a wilful bully.

    But she had Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as her backing, so Chu Qing couldn¡¯t ignore her.

    He would like to see why the Fifth Miss asked him toe to the maple forest. Her ¡°observing mourning for three years¡± seemed to be merely a cover.

    During the period of time the Fifth Miss stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery, he had nevere into contact with her, but there was someone else around him who hade into contact with her. After hearing of what the Fifth Miss Shao had done, Chu Qing didn¡¯t have any good impression of her. Moreover, she intended to have a private meeting with a man now.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru did enter the forest one after the other and have made an appointment to enter the forest through different entrances. It was Shao Yanru¡¯s suggestion.

    The two of them went out together at the beginning. But not long after they set out, Shao Yanru suggested that they should enter the maple forest through different entrances and see how long it would take for them to meet each other, because she heard that there were plenty of paths in the maple forest.

    Later Shao Yanru said that she had sprained her ankle, and told Shao Wanru to go first and that she would go there slowly with Shuqi. At the thought that they were going to take different routes into the forest, at the sight that Shao Yanru had difficulty in catching up with her and couldn¡¯t keep up with her even if she slowed down, Shao Wanru entered the forest through a distant entrance without waiting for Shao Yanru and left the near entrance to Shao Yanru as Shao Yanru asked.

    ¡°Miss, the maple forest is reallyrge with beautiful scenery. When I was in Jiangzhou, I also saw a maple forest in the Jingxin Monastery, but it was much smaller than this one. How big is the Yuhui Nunnery actually? Such a forest seems to have covered arge area,¡± Yujie said in surprise as she walked.

    They saw plenty of people at the entrance. However, as they got inside the maple forest, they saw only a few people probably because of the broadness of the forest. Along the way, they only saw a fewdies in front in a distance, but none of thedies walked past them. It could be seen that there were many paths in the forest.

    Shao Wanru stood still, stretched out her white and tender hand, looked at a red leaf falling on her palm and said, ¡°If we head for the entrance, through which Shao Yanru walks, we won¡¯t take a long walk, right?¡±

    They had juste in through the entrance and were less than a hundred meters away from the entrance. So they should not be too far away from the entrance, through which Shao Yanru walked. If they crossed the forest directly, they could take a shorter walk.

    ¡°Miss, let me take you there!¡± Yujie nodded and said. She, who grew up on a mountain, was quite capable of telling directions in a dense forest and not afraid of losing her way. After looking around for a while and identifying the direction, she took Shao Wanru to cross the forest.

    She led Shao Wanru to a slightly nted path instead of a pathpletely parallel with the entrance, through which they had just walked. In this way, they could catch up with Shao Yanru without making Shao Yanru think that they were standing in the parallel ce and waiting for her.

    Shao Yanru must be going inside.

    The maple forest was very dense. If Yujie didn¡¯t make a sound in a few steps, Shao Wanru could almost be unable to see her. Without Yujie leading the way, Shao Wanru thought that she would definitely lose her way.

    The two of them just walked quietly without talking. asionally, they could hear other people¡¯s voices, but they avoided those people silently.

    ¡°Miss, the First Miss is sitting there and having a rest!¡± Yujie, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and said in a low voice.

    It was a conspicuous path, beside which there was a pavilion. Shao Yanru was sitting in the pavilion for a rest with Shuqi. Standing in a distance, they could only see Shao Yanru and Shuqi, but could not hear their conversation. It seemed that Shao Yanru was not in a hurry to hit the road.

    ¡°Miss, is the First Miss really injured or not?¡± Yujie asked in confusion, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she go back if she¡¯s injured? It¡¯s unreasonable to stay here.¡±

    From this point of view, Yujie thought that it was unreasonable for the First Miss to im that she had sprained her ankle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She put down the leaf in her hand, picked up a redder leaf from the ground, held it in her hand and crouched down. There happened to be a small stream beside her. The mottled sunlight shone through the shade of trees and made the stream look glittering. With maple leaves at the bottom of the water, the stream looked ruddy and characteristic.

    There was a big stone on the side of the stream. Shao Wanru crouched down beside the stone and put the maple leaf in her hand into the water. The water was cold, clear and made her feelfortable.

    The red leaf first floated, and then was soaked in water and fell on her palm. She found it slippery and her tender palm looked red in the sunlight shining through the red leaf and the water.

    Yujie also crouched down beside her. The stone was helpful. It not only hid them, but also enabled them to have a clear view when they popped out their heads. It was a good ce to watch Shao Yanru and Shuqi.

    Seeing Shao Wanru ying with water with her hands, Yujie involuntarily put her hands into the cool stream, but she still kept an eye on the pavilion and focused on the First Miss Shao¡¯s movements.

    Shao Yanru sat in the pavilion, not seeming to be leaving. Shuqi even took out a pot of tea and a cup from the bag she carried with her. She was well-prepared. After pouring a cup for Shao Yanru, she handed the cup to Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru took the cup and took a sip unhurriedly.

    ¡°Miss, someone ising over there!¡± Yujie, who suddenly found a tall and straight figure appear in her sight, immediately reminded Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru put down the water in her hand and looked back in astonishment. She, who also saw the man, blinked her watery eyes and turned around to look at the man.

    Was the man who Shao Yanru was waiting for? Since Shao Yanru had invited a man to meet here, why did Shao Yanru bring her here? Did Shao Yanru want her to cover for her? It was unreasonable for Shao Yanru to do so. Otherwise, was the man really a passer-by, whose showing up was not arranged by Shao Yanru?

    But the man had just shown up, and they couldn¡¯t see him clearly. Shao Wanru pinched the red leaf in her hand calmly, slightly tilted her head and focused on Shao Yanru.

    There must be something going on, and the one behind it must be Shao Yanru. She just wondered what Shao Yanru was up to!

    The man had his back to them, so they couldn¡¯t see his face. Nevertheless, he bowed to Shao Yanru out of the pavilion and didn¡¯t get inside immediately, seeming to have good manners.

    Shao Yanru suddenly stood up and seemed to be shocked. Obviously, she did not expect that this man woulde to meet her. Although Shao Wanru could not see her face, her reaction suggested that something went wrong!

    Was it really not arranged by Shao Yanru? Otherwise, with no one around at the moment, how could Shao Yanru be so calm?

    Was it an ident? She really didn¡¯t believe it...

 Chapter 578 - One Mentioned His Identity Implicitly, While the Other One Was Artificial

    <h4>Chapter 578 One Mentioned His Identity Implicitly, While the Other One Was Artificial</h4>

    Chu Qing walked into the pavilion slowly, followed by a young male servant. Seeing Shao Yanru sitting there, he asked softly, ¡°Miss, can I ask for a cup of tea?¡±

    He asked in an extremely polite tone. As a gentle and handsome childe, who met an elegant and prettydy by chance, he behaved properly with a good look.

    However, Shao Yanru frowned. She recognized Chu Qing! But he should show up in front of Shao Wanru instead of showing up in front of her at the moment. Could it be that he had not found Shao Wanru yet?

    ¡°Shuqi, do we have another cup?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Chu Qing calmly and asked, wondering what was going on!

    Shuqi got it, took out another cup from her bag, poured a cup of tea and handed it to Chu Qing respectfully. Chu Qing took it with a smile. After taking two sips, he looked at Shao Yanru with a smile and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m wondering which mansion youe from. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you today. I¡¯ll send you a tea set to thank you for offering me a cup of tea today!¡±

    He meant to express his gratitude after drinking the tea offered by Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru stood up, bowed sideways and said, ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you to say so. It¡¯s just a cup of tea and not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a cup of tea for you, but it means more than a cup of tea for me. Miss, you should give me a chance to express my gratitude!¡±

    Chu Qing said with an increasingly gentle smile, holding the tea cup and politely standing far away from Shao Yanru out of the pavilion instead of sitting opposite to her. He looked so polite and well-behaved that people could tell at first nce that he was a scrupulously honest gentleman and childe endowed with both beauty and talent cultivated by an aristocratic family.

    Compared with those profligate and foppish childes, whose attention was easily attracted by ady, he was much better.

    But even so, he showed some amiability in his tone. After looking up at Shao Yanru, he lowered his head with a slight blush, which endowed his words a different meaning!

    But it was not annoying!

    No Miss from an aristocratic family would consider this extremely implicit but polite behavior annoying. He behaved so properly that he didn¡¯t even enter the pavilion for fear of ruining the reputation of the Miss in the pavilion.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite artificial!¡± Yujie could not help whispering. She could not hear their conversation, but thought that both of them were artificial.

    Needless to say, the First Miss was artificial enough. She seemed to be benevolent and kind, dignified and decent and cautious at any time, but in fact, she was ck-hearted and vicious. As long as she got a chance, she would try every way to set up Shao Wanru. Now Yujie had seen it clearly that the First Miss was probably even more ck-hearted and vicious than the First Miss Qin.

    Nevertheless, the First Miss looked much kinder with a good reputation, which made the First Miss Qin no match for her!

    Hearing Yujie¡¯s words, Shao Wanru smiled slightly without saying anything. She raised her long eyshes and looked at the pair of pleasant couple through the gap between the trees.

    It was a pity that both of them were scheming, which ruined the romantic scene at the moment. She could not figure out what was going on till now!

    The man should be Commandery Prince Qing. Although she was far away from him yesterday, she had seen him faintly. She did not recognize him immediately, but after thinking for a while, she was told by the sense of familiarity that the man in front of her was the newly entitled Commandery Prince Qing, who was not a kind person!

    Shao Yanru intended to hook up with Commandery Prince Qing? Leaving promising Prince Zhou and Prince Yue alone and turning to Commandery Prince Qing, who was powerless and seemed to be unpromising? It really didn¡¯t seem like what Shao Yanru would do.

    That was to say, they met by chance!

    However, if they met by chance, it was unreasonable for Shao Yanru to be specially dressed. Shao Wanru nced at Shao Yanru¡¯s ck clothes, which were simr to hers, and the white jade hairpin on Shao Yanru¡¯s head. It looked a little simr to the white jade hairpin on her head. She squinted slightly and thought that it seemed to be interesting!

    ¡°Miss, when did the First Miss change her hairpin?¡± Yujie also noticed Shao Yanru¡¯s hairpin at this time and asked in surprise.

    ¡°She probably changed it when going back with Shuqi!¡± Shao Wanru twitched the corners of her mouth and said with a sarcastic smile.

    When they set out, Shao Yanru said that she had sprained her ankle and suggested that they should enter the forest separately. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t notice that Shao Yanru had changed her hairpin at the moment!

    ¡°The First Miss is dressed like you today, and even wear a hairpin simr to yours. Could it be possible that she asked the childe to meet here in your name?¡± Yujie pounded on the stream and said in rage.

    Two little fishes, which were swimming cheerfully in the stream, were frightened and escaped in a panic.

    Shao Wanru felt her heart skipped a beat. If Shao Yanru was pretending to be her and exchanging amorous nces with Commandery Prince Qing, she should go out now and ruin Shao Yanru¡¯s n!

    However, she inexplicably felt that it was not so simple. Shao Yanru was not a simple person. How could Shao Yanru allow her n to be exposed so easily?

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said unhurriedly. She was not anxious and preferred to see how it would end instead ofing forward and being a part of it.

    ¡°My master is a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and doesn¡¯t need a tea set. Young Master, you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± In the pavilion, on hearing Chu Qing¡¯s words, Shuqi raised her neck and said arrogantly.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion represented power in the capital city.

    ¡°It turns out that you are a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯ve been indiscreet to say that. If I have a chance next time, I will definitely send you my gratitude from my prince¡¯s mansion, Miss Shao!¡± Chu Qing said, put the teacup in the hands of the servant behind him and bowed deeply to Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru hurriedly got up to avoid it and then bowed sideways to return the salute!

    ¡°Prince¡¯s mansion, you are...¡± Shuqi asked in astonishment with her eyes wide open, seeming to be too shocked to talk at the moment!

    It was normal for her, who was a maid, to make a fuss when being startled. But she immediately collected herself, restrained her panic and bowed deeply to Chu Qing like Shao Yanru. As a personal maid of a Miss from an aristocratic family, she reacted naturally and properly.

    The Miss was adorable, and her maid was polite and smart.

    ¡°Miss Shao, I¡¯ll leave you to the beautiful scenery now. Since I¡¯ve used this cup, I¡¯m not going to give it back to you because it¡¯s improper to do so. I¡¯ll give you a new tea setter!¡± Chu Qing said gently with a bright smile on his face. After that, he waved his full sleeves, turned around, and strode away.

    Seeing him leave, Shao Yanru blinked her eyes. She had not figured out why Chu Qing showed up in front of her instead of showing up in front of Shao Wanru until now. Looking around and not finding Shao Wanru, she became increasingly confused.

    But she didn¡¯t show it on her face, but suddenly asked, ¡°Your Highness, can I ask that have you seen a girl, who looks like me and dresses like me?¡±

    She inquired about the other girl instead of inquiring about the identity of the prince. If he knew that she was inquiring about her Fifth Sister, he would definitely consider her a good sister, who was concerned about her sister under any circumstances.

    ¡°Oh, I wonder who you are looking for, Miss Shao?¡± Chu Qing turned around and asked with a smile.

    ¡°She is my sister. I wonder if you have seen her when you came here.¡± Shao Yanru asked softly with a frown. Her pretty eyes, coupled with her frown, made her look lovingly pathetic. Although her face was covered with a veil, it didn¡¯t decrease her tenderness.

    It was difficult for a man to resist her charm, especially for a man, who had expressed his affection implicitly and properly a moment ago!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her. Did she get lost? Can I help you look for her?¡± Chu Qing said and showed some concern, which was proper enough to arouse affection.

    Shao Wanru watched them from a distance and couldn¡¯t help sighing. They were really a match for each other and seemed to have expressed affection whenmunicating with each other. Although they were far away from each other and seemed to behave properly with two servants around, they inexplicably showed some affection for each other.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. If you see her, please tell her toe here. I¡¯ll wait for her here!¡± Shao Yanru bowed sideways again and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Qing agreed readily. After ncing at Shao Yanru again, he turned to leave with his servant without revealing his identity at the end.

    Although there were a few princes in the capital city and all of them were the descendants of the royal family, there was difference between princes. In view of his age, no one would guess that he was Prince Cheng. Of course, no one would guess that he was the sickly Prince Chen. Sometimes it was better to mention ¡°his prince¡¯s mansion¡± than to tell his name directly.

    Both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were of higher status than him!

    One of them mentioned his identity implicitly, while the other one was artificial. They were very well matched. Seeing that Commandery Prince Qing was crossing over, Shao Wanru pulled Yujie to hide in the shadow of the stone. He seemed to being towards her. Could it be possible that he got some hint from Shao Yanru and came to look for her?

    Although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think that he would be tricked by Shao Yanru easily, Shao Wanru did not want to meet him at this time so that he couldn¡¯t make use of the favorable current situation. Fortunately, there was a big stone here, which hid her and Yujie.

    Seeing Chu Qing walk past the big stone beside them in a hurry, Shao Wanru and Yujie poked their heads out and looked at the pavilion in the distance. Shuqi was cleaning the stone table. It seemed that they were going to go inside.

    Shao Yanru came out of the pavilion neatly, showing no difficulty in walking as she did with the help of Shuqi before. As she expected, Shao Yanru just did that in front of her in order to take a different route to enter the forest!

    It seemed that there were quite a lot of scenery along the way today!

    Shao Wanru and Yujie didn¡¯t turn around, go back to the previous path and continue walking forward until Chu Qing vanished in their sight. If Shao Wanru didn¡¯t guess wrong, Commandery Prince Qing was walking ahead of them now...

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579 Two Fighting Old Maids</h4>

    There were tall trees and curved paths. Maple leaves were as beautiful as flowers, slowly falling from the trees.

    The scenery in front of her was extremely beautiful. Even though Shao Wanru was full of thoughts, she had to admire that this maple forest was not inferior to the garden where thousands of beautiful flowers were in full bloom in spring and that it was even more amazing in some aspects.

    They walked slowly on the curved path. In this quiet forest, they suddenly heard the noise of peopleing from behind them. Then two old maids appeared in their sight. One was running and the other was chasing. The one behind seemed to be holding something in her hand and was going to throw it to the old maid in front of her.

    The old maid in front was very flexible. She made turns from time to time and did not run in a straight line. Even if the old maid behind threw out something, it was impossible to hit her.

    Yujie pulled Shao Wanru to the side of the road. The path was not broad, so it was easy for them to bump into Shao Wanru when running in this way.

    Looking at the two old maids running over, Shao Wanru took Yujie¡¯s hand to step back a few steps and directly stepped out of the path to make way for them. She looked coldly at the two old maids who were approaching them.

    Yujie stood in front of Shao Wanru and stared at the two old maids warily.

    The old maid running in front finally ran to the front of Shao Wanru and Yujie. She looked back while running, as if she didn¡¯t notice that there was someone in front of her. She didn¡¯t notice that she had run out of the path in a few steps and rushed straight to Yujie.

    Yujie was knocked to stagger a few steps and almost fell down. She had originally stood in front of Shao Wanru, but now she fell aside, giving way to Shao Wanru behind her.

    The old maid behind saw that the old maid in front threw herself at Yujie and took her aside. She was overjoyed and threw the thing in her hand out while scolding the woman behind Yujie.

    Shao Wanru had already known that something terrible would happen when Yujie stumbled out. She kicked on the trunk beside her, covered her head with her hands, and fell aside heavily to the ground. A sharp pricking under her body made her couldn¡¯t help but groan, and then she heard some sounds.

    Something hot hit her leg. Fortunately, it was already autumn, so her dress was not as thin as it was in summer.

    Seeing Shao Wanru fall to the ground, Yujie kicked the old maid standing in front of her to the ground like crazy, and then she pped the old maid who was still holding her hands on the ground. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Miss, Miss!¡±

    She turned around and helped Shao Wanru to stand up. She reached out and patted some of the debris on Shao Wanru¡¯s body. As soon as she patted, she screamed in pain.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shao Wanru stood still with her hands on the trunk, and her cold eyes fell on the two messy old maids.

    There was something ck on the lower hem of her clothes as well as on the ground where she was standing before. Yujie¡¯s hand had been burned when she was just patting the things on her clothes. It could be seen that these things were hot, and the old maid had thrown them to her face just now.

    The light veil on her face couldn¡¯t protect her at all. With so many tiny pieces, no matter how many of them hit her face, the ces where they hit would inevitably be injured.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I... I want to hit this b*tch. I don¡¯t mean to smash you... It... It is the sand added to stir-fry melon seeds at the bottom... I¡¯m afraid... afraid that... I¡¯m afraid that the melon seeds will be over stir-fried...¡± The old maid struggled to get up, but she found that she couldn¡¯t get up for the moment. The ce where she was kicked by Yujie was painful. She wanted to run away as soon as she got up, because there was no one here. But now she found that she couldn¡¯t run away at all.

    ¡°Miss, it was this old b*tch who did it. It had nothing to do with me. I... I just ran away because she had such a strong killing desire. I... I didn¡¯t expect that this old b*tch dared to do such a thing. I... I...¡± The other old maid shook her hands and exined in a hurry, as she also wanted to get up and run.

    She was pped to the ground by Yujie. Her face was full of pain, but there was no problem with her legs. She rolled her eyes around and wanted to run away immediately.

    She had made up her mind that there were only a Miss and a servant girl here. Even though this servant girl looked powerful, she did not dare to leave her master behind and chase after her.

    However, as soon as she stood up, she sadly found that her clothes were stepped on by a foot. Looking up at Yujie¡¯s mad eyes, she was so scared that her heart couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    Needless to say, the Misses from influential families were all delicate and weak, and they were no worse than Misses from small families. How could this servant girl be so powerful? Her kick and p were not only quick but also powerful so that they couldn¡¯t run away even if they wanted to. The old maid pulled hard at the hem of her clothes, but she couldn¡¯t pull at all.

    This servant girl, who seemed to be a little girl, was actually stronger than such a rough old maid, and stepped on her clothes steadily.

    ¡°Break her foot. See how she can run away!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly, with a trace of gloom in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Yujie raised her foot and kicked hard on the leg of the old maid who was tugging at the lower hem of her clothes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A miserable scream came from far away, and the other old maid was so scared that her face was as pale as snow, just like that of the old maid who had been kicked.

    Shouldn¡¯t she ask them clearly at this time? Why did this Miss ask the servant girl to kick her without saying a word?

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shao Wanru nced at the two old maids¡¯ faces and said coldly!

    ¡°Miss, please forgive me. Miss, I beg for your mercy. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I... I borrowed a pot from the nunnery to stir fry melon seeds, but this b*tch came to make trouble and ruined my whole pot of melon seeds. I was so angry that I ran out and held a handful of sand within a handkerchief. Miss, I really didn¡¯t mean to do so. Please forgive me, Miss!¡±

    The old maid who had thrown out the hot sand was the first toe to her sense. She moved slightly and knelt and kowtowed to Shao Wanru, with her face full of tears. It was unknown whether she was scared or painful.

    ¡°Miss, please forgive me. I... I just couldn¡¯t stand the fact that this b*tch deliberately hurt my grandson before, so I disturbed her on purpose. She chased me, and I... I ran away. I didn¡¯t expect to meet this Miss. Neither did I expect that she would grab hot sand for stir-frying melon seeds and throw it to someone. Miss, I¡¯m really wronged. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    The other old maid also came to her sense at this time. She covered her injured leg, struggled to kneel down, and kowtowed to Shao Wanru too.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Miss!¡±

    ¡°Miss, please forgive me!¡± The two old maids cried and begged for mercy in a pitiful look. They were half kneeling and half lying on the ground. It was obvious that their condition was not good.

    The shrill and miserable scream in this quiet forest just now startled many people who were enjoying the scenery. People in the distance didn¡¯t know the direction, but those nearby could tell that it was from this direction. Someone quickened his pace and walked in this direction.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Shuqi also heard it. They were in the horizontal direction of Shao Wanru, not far away from her. Such a sharp scream was very clear.

    Shao Yanru listened carefully with a proud look on her face. Did Shao Wanru fall into her trap? Otherwise, how could she make such a tragic cry of pain!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± She turned in another direction with Shuqi and walked across the maple forest horizontally.

    No matter how much she had been injured, it would be fine as long as she had been injured. Even if she was not the most seriously injured, wouldn¡¯t there be some ointment for scalds? She had used it before, and Shao Wanru had seen that there was no scar on her hand after recovering. She would let Shao Wanru use it when she went back.

    Her face made people angry, so it would be better to ruin it!

    ¡°Send them to the officials! Ask someone to find out whether someone wants to hurt me and set up this trap! I heard that the people of the Ministry of Justice are still here. Send them directly to the Ministry of Justiceter!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly and Yujie came back to support her.

    The Ministry of Justice was different from ordinary yamens. People always felt that it was difficult to leave that ce after entering. If something happened on the people in the capital city, they would go to the lord mayor instead of the Ministry of Justice to report the case. At least, the lord mayor¡¯s office was not as strict as the Ministry of Justice.

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s cold and angry eyes, the two old maids were really panicked. They could have escaped, but now they had failed and would be sent to the Ministry of Justice. It seemed that this Miss was not going to give up. The two old maids looked at each other and saw real fear in each other¡¯s eyes for the first time.

    Both of them were rough old maids from the countryside and had been hired toe here. They had seen Shuqi beforeing here. Shuqi said that Shao Wanru had always bullied her eldest sister and was disrespectful to her. Moreover, she had robbed her eldest sister¡¯s courtyard in an arrogant way. She had asked two old maids to deal with Shao Wanru, and of course, she had also given them a lot of silver taels in private.

    When they had been on the mountain, they had not taken action. At that time, they had originally wanted to rush down suddenly when Shao Wanru had been climbing up. They could push Shao Wanru and the servant girl down the mountain through the narrow path, and they would only need to report that Shao Wanru and her servant girl carelessly fell down the mountain. This time, they used the hot sand used for stir-fried melon seeds to ruin Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    The two old maids were both uneducated and rough. They had not thought it would be a big deal. Anyway, they could run away after the incident, and there was no one else in the forest, so nobody would know who they were.

    Unexpectedly, Yujie was so powerful that she directly knocked them down on the ground. Then Shao Wanru gave a fierce order to let the Ministry of Justice charge them with intentional injury. If they were really sent to the Ministry of Justice, it would be difficult for them toe out again. They panicked and knelt down together to beg Shao Wanru as they kowtowed.

    ¡°Miss, we really didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±

    ¡°Miss, we won¡¯t dare to do it again! Miss, please forgive us!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at the two old maids coldly. She saw that their foreheads were red and broken because of kowtowing, but her heart was not softened and she didn¡¯t say anything.

    This ce was not far from Shao Yanru, so she should be here soon!

    Shao Yanru tried to frame her up over and over again today. Now she only needed to wait and see what she wanted to do next!

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t take it too serious. Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding and they are in such a condition, forgive them and let them go!¡± A gentle voice came over, which made Shao Wanru and Yujie look up together!

 Chapter 580 - Report to Ministry of Justice or Capital Officials

    <h4>Chapter 580 Report to Ministry of Justice or Capital Officials</h4>

    Under the veil, there was a slight sneer on the corner of Shao Wanru¡¯s mouth. This Prince Qing had appeared!

    This should also have been expected by Shao Yanru!

    Sure enough,pared with Qin Yuru, Shao Yanru was the most insidious and venomous snake. Unfortunately, Shao Yanru still didn¡¯t know her own character. She took it for granted!

    Not only did Chu Qing appear on the path, but there were also others. There were not many people, only five or six of them. It seemed that some brothers and sisters from a certain family hade together to enjoy the scenery. Chu Qing walked in front of a group of people. Their voices were not low, which went far away in the quiet forest, so it was easy to hear what they were talking about.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s very kind of you!¡± Chu Qing came over and smiled at Shao Wanru. He bowed politely and looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful eyes, which were exposed outside the veil.

    Even though her eyes were filled with anger and coldness, they were still shockingly beautiful. Just one nce was enough to make one¡¯s heart flutter. However, no matter how beautiful she was, she was just a beauty to Chu Qing.

    Although it was hard to find an extremely beautiful woman in this world, it was not impossible to find one. And it was not so difficult to find one!

    If he could have power in the world, he could get all kinds of beauties. So what if Shao Yanru was the most beautiful woman in the capital city? In his eyes, beauties were nothing. What¡¯s more, Shao Yanru was the kind of charming one. Although she could make men fall in love with her, he admired elegant and generous beauties more.

    Chu Qing felt that although Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s eyes were less charming than First Miss Shao¡¯s, they were clearer. She was the type he liked.

    Even if all the men in the world thought that this woman in front of him was beautiful, he would not.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, childe?¡± Yujie took two steps forward and looked at Chu Qing coldly with alert.

    ¡°Since the thing about the two old maids was an ident and Miss didn¡¯t get hurt, let¡¯s forget about it. It seems that they have gotten their retribution. Their legs must have been injured!¡± Chu Qing said in a gentle and elegant way. Seeing the two old maids kneeling unnaturally and dragging their legs, he thought that the two old maids fell and hurt.

    His words were extremely gentle and he seemed to be trying to calm things down. The people behind him who hade to watch the scene nodded their heads and agreed with him.

    In the current situation, it seemed that the two old maids were in a bad situation. Not only were they in a bad state, but they also looked pitiful. Compared with Shao Wanru, who was not hurt at all, the situation of these two old maids was really sympathetic.

    Shao Wanru pulled Yujie, who still wanted to defend herself, and looked up at Chu Qing and said in a cold voice, ¡°Does this childe mean that if I am hurt by them on my face, it could be seen as something?¡±

    In herst life, she had never dealt with this Prince Qing, so she did not know what kind of person he was. But at this moment, she clearly realized that the ambition of this Prince Qing had been taken advantage of by Shao Yanru.

    Chu Qing, who had just be Prince Qing and had just returned to his ancestral roots, urgently needed a good reputation now. Now that there was such a good opportunity, he certainly would not let it go.

    It seemed that he was determined to care about this matter!

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words were extremely sharp, and Chu Qing¡¯s handsome face showed some embarrassment. However, looking at the miserable appearance of the two old maids, he couldn¡¯t bear to say, ¡°Since these two old maids are now like this, Miss should let them go. This is a quiet ce of Buddhism, and Buddhism is most concerned about charity. It seems that you are also a kind person, so you won¡¯t be too aggressive!¡±

    ¡°Even if people of the quiet Buddhist sect kill people, should they be forgiven? Put down their killing knives and be a Buddha immediately. Who cares if he killed tens of millions of people before? Then why did the Ministry of Justicee to the Yuhui Nunnery before? Since killing people in front of the Buddhist sect is not a big deal and killers should be forgiven, why does the Ministry of Justice have toe?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. She directlybined with the Ministry of Justiceing to the Yuhui Nunnery to investigate that case!

    And these things were also vaguely rted to Chu Qing.

    ¡°This... It¡¯s different. Miss has not been hurt!¡± Chu Qing was annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. He smiled slightly and looked calmer.

    Shao Wanru looked at Chu Qing with a faint smile and asked, ¡°If one day you were assassinated, but you were not stabbed to death, would you forgive them and let the assassins go back?¡±

    If she asked someone else this question, they would not think much of it. Which assassin woulde to assassinate an ordinary person for no reason? But Chu Qing was not. Since he was ambitious, his next path was destined to be unusual. Or it could be said that since he came out of the Yuhui Nunnery and came to the crowd, he was destined not to be an ordinary person.

    He would definitely be assassinated. If he said that he would not pursue this matter now, and such a thing really happened in the future, it would be troublesome for him if his opponent dealt with him with what he said today.

    Just as Shao Yanru was sure that Chu Qing would help these old maids when he saw what he believed was injustice. Shao Wanru was also sure that Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to say yes.

    Sure enough, Chu Qing coughed in a low voice. When he was about to bypass this to exin from another perspective, he heard Shao Wanru say this again.

    ¡°Childe, do you also think that this kind of thing can¡¯t be forgiven? When you encounter something, of course, it is different from what others encounter. Please don¡¯t put what you don¡¯t like on others. Please don¡¯t use these two standards on yourself and others,¡± Shao Wanru said coldly and impolitely.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and anger. He didn¡¯t expect that the First Miss Shao in front of him was so sharp-tongued. He couldn¡¯t help snorting in his heart. It was said that her reputation was excellent. Just from what she said, he knew that she was not a good person. Sure enough, rumors couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and find the people from the Ministry of Justice to bring them back!¡± Shao Wanru turned to Yujie and said. It seemed that she was going to leave. The two old maids were injured. Even if they wanted to escape, they could not escape in a short time. Moreover, in the maple forest, they must returnter because there was no way down the mountain.

    The way up the mountain and down the mountain was the same one. The only one was the one in front of the Yuhui Nunnery. Otherwise, Mo Qiuyi would not have begged Great Elder Princess to take her ¡°man from the same hometown¡± down the mountain.

    ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Shao Yanru, who had been hiding behind the tree for a long time, couldn¡¯t hide anymore. Of course, the two old maids couldn¡¯t drag her, but it was not good for her if Shuqi was involved.

    She was not yet in a situation where she had to change her servant girl.

    Seeing Shao Yanru behind the tree, Chu Qing inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn¡¯t help showing a smile on his face. He bowed deeply to Shao Yanru, who was walking over gracefully, and said, ¡°Miss Shao!¡±

    The other few onlookers looked at Shao Yanru, who was walking over, and then looked at Shao Wanru, who was almost dressed the same. They were all silent. No matter how they looked at them, they seemed to have something to do with each other.

    They dressed almost exactly the same. If the white jade hairpin of thedy in front had not fallen to the ground, they would have looked exactly the same. Some people looked at the ground and found that the white jade hairpin on the ground had been broken into two pieces. However, neither the master nor the servant girl seemed not to have found. The master had even stepped on the jade hairpin.

    In the current situation, naturally, no one would go to remind Shao Wanru of such a small matter!

    The jade hairpin was broken. Fortunately, her hair was tied in a tight bun, so her beautiful hair did not fall.

    Shao Yanru smiled at Chu Qing and bowed on one side. Compared with Shao Wanru, who stood there with some arrogance, Shao Yanru¡¯s words and deeds were gentle and dignified, which made people like her very much.

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After bowing, Shao Yanru turned to the two old maids kneeling on the ground, frowned. She looked at Shao Wanru, and asked softly.

    ¡°First Miss, these two old maids deliberately wanted to ruin our Miss¡¯s appearance and hit her with stir-fried sand. If our Miss and I didn¡¯t dodge fast, our faces had been ruined. However, these two old maids deliberately said that there was a dispute between them. They quarreled with each other and identally hit our Miss. Look at their positions. How could they hit our Miss¡¯s face? They did it on purpose!¡±

    Yujie shouted righteously and reached out to point at the ce where the two old maids were kneeling. The two old maids were kneeling in a row now. It did not seem that they were quarreling and could hit Shao Wanru by ident.

    The onlookers were also confused and felt that these words were really reasonable. Could it be that the two old maids really had some ulterior motives? Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful watery eyes, although she wore a veil, they were all attracted. Was someone jealous of her face and did it on purpose?

    If this was true, it must be an acquaintance. In this ce, Shao Yanru seemed to be the only one Shao Wanru knew!

    Shao Yanru was sensitive and noticed that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel hatred in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl was so eloquent that her words made everyone pay attention to her. However, she didn¡¯t point it out. She couldn¡¯t defend herself even if she wanted to!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, since there is such a thing, you can send them to Capital Officials. This kind of thing is dealt with by Capital Officials. There will be murder cases for the Ministry of Justice to deal with,¡± Shao Yanru said softly. Her words sounded quite fair.

    The two old maids looked at each other and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at Shao Yanru gratefully and thought that this First Miss was really kind. Previously, Shuqi repeatedly said that if something really happened to them, she would definitely ask her Miss to save them.

    ¡°The people of the Ministry of Justice are right in front of us. Why do you invite the people from Capital Officials? Is it the most convenient for you toe back after you go to the foot of the mountain to invite people?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll send someone down the mountain. It¡¯s not troublesome!¡± Shao Yanru said softly, as if Shao Wanru had just said that because she was afraid of trouble, she went directly to the Ministry of Justice, which was not reasonable.

    After all, this kind of thing was not a big deal. No one was killed or hurt. It was just out of suspicion.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not afraid of trouble. I just think it¡¯s better to ask the Ministry of Justice to investigate this kind of thing. If something happens to us on the mountain, the Ministry of Justice will have to investigate it even if we don¡¯t investigate it. If Big Sister feels that this matter cannot be solved, you can ask the people of the Ministry of Justice to inquire about it first. See if it should be reported to them or to the Capital Officials. It¡¯s up to the Minister of Justice of the Ministry. Is that okay?¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly. With Qiu Yu around, everything rted to Shao Yanru was a big deal. This matter had to be left in the Ministry of Justice. Of course, with Qiu Yu around, this matter would be solved easily.

    Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t keep a distance from Qiu Yu anymore!

 Chapter 581 - Partners in Doing Evil Seem to Be a Good Couple!

    <h4>Chapter 581 Partners in Doing Evil Seem to Be a Good Couple!</h4>

    Her words were extremely reasonable. Although she sounded a little aggressive, at least it seemed to be fair and reasonable to ask the Ministry of Justice to make a judgment.

    Those who were watching the fun also thought it a good idea. Seeing that Shao Wanru had only brought a maid, who obviously couldn¡¯t be sent for the officials of the Ministry of Justice, someone enthusiastically sent his/her old maid for the officials of the Ministry of Justice.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru was going to ask the officials of the Ministry of Justice to make a judgment, the two old maids couldn¡¯t help looking at Shuqi pleadingly with their face turning pale in fear. Seeing that the two old maids kept looking at her, Shuqi, who also panicked, hurriedly gave them a hard look and then nodded quietly.

    She did that to give them a hint that they didn¡¯t need to be scared and she would help them out!

    Seeing Shuqi nod and knowing that they didn¡¯t need to worry about it, the two old maids felt relieved and that their legs went weak, and copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Are you the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Chu Qing asked after ncing at Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru thoughtfully. He, who had realized something from their conversation, looked at Shao Yanru with burning eyes. It turned out that he had made a mistake. The Miss in front of him was the First Miss Shao, who deserved to be a famous beauty in the capital city.

    She was as beautiful as he had heard!

    ¡°Yes, and you are?¡± Shao Yanru bowed sideways and said gently. She asked about his name for the first time, as if she had never met him in private before.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qing!¡± Chu Qing said softly.

    ¡°You are Commandery Prince Qing. I¡¯m sorry for having not recognized you!¡± Shao Yanru bowed deeply again and said.

    ¡°Is this the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± After receiving Shao Yanru¡¯s salute, Chu Qing turned to Shao Wanru and asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for having made some indiscreet remarks and argued with you, Fifth Miss!¡±

    Shao Wanru also bowed sideways, but she behaved so perfunctorily that anyone could tell that she was still angry with Chu Qing for what he had said just now.

    ¡°Prince Qing, it¡¯s very kind of you to say so!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. Her charming fluid eyes were filled with indifference, which added some unpredictable spirit to her eyes. Even her fresh charm became aloof and cold, but others involuntarily took a few more nces at her.

    She was beautiful and charming, but also aloof!

    At this moment, those who were watching the fun came to realize that the First Miss Shao turned out to be the first beauty in the capital city, while the other Miss was the Fifth Miss Shao, who was said to be so filial that she volunteered toe up the mountain to observe mourning for her parents as soon as she returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But why did they begin to wonder if the First Miss Shao was really the first beauty?

    Although both of the two Misses only showed their eyes, the Fifth Miss was obviously better-looking.

    Everyone nced at the two of them, and then they were lost in thought.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, have you got hurt?¡± Chu Qing asked, looking indifferently at Shao Wanru, who had been standing with Yujie¡¯s help and never let go of her hand since she got up.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, have you really got hurt? Are you okay?¡± Shao Yanru seemed to have noticed the unusual situation and hurriedly asked, while walking to the other side of Shao Wanru in an attempt to help her.

    However, Shao Wanru gently pushed her and said, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just sprained my ankle slightly!¡±

    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Shao Yanru asked with concern, as if she was really a good elder sister, who was sincerely concerned about her younger sister.

    ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s no big deal. Big Sister, you sprained your ankle before, but you¡¯ve recovered now, right?¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, with her gaze falling on Shao Yanru¡¯s foot. Shao Yanru had said that she had sprained her ankle before.

    ¡°It... It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ve recovered now!¡± Reminded by Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru, who had almost forgotten it, hurriedly covered it up and gently moved her foot to show that she was fine.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! First Miss, I saw you limp just now, but now you¡¯ve recovered!¡± Yujie praised with a look of envy.

    The spectators focused on the First Miss Shao. On the one hand, it was because she was known as the first beauty. On the other hand, it was because of Yujie¡¯s words. Since the First Miss Shao seemed to have sprained her ankle seriously, how was it possible that she had recovered in such a short time?

    When Shao Yanru came out a moment ago, they saw it clearly that she didn¡¯t seem to have sprained her ankle at all!

    Shao Yanru bore a grudge, but couldn¡¯t show it on her face. She faked a kind smile, looked at a long chair not far away and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, how about I help you go there for a rest?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you, Big Sister. Let¡¯s wait here. After the officials of the Ministry of Justicee and take them away, I¡¯ll go back. In this situation, I can¡¯t move even if I want to!¡± Shao Wanru said with a wry smile, suggesting that she was seriously injured.

    ¡°Misses, go for a rest. I¡¯ll instruct my manservant watch over them. If you¡¯ve really sprained your ankle, it¡¯s not good to keep standing here!¡± Chu Qing advised gently.

    A few more spectators joined him in persuading her to have a rest.

    Feeling it inappropriate to reject their kindness, Shao Wanru walked slowly to the bench on one side with Yujie¡¯s help. Although she walked elegantly, she was still a little stiff and unnatural. It was obvious that she was really injured.

    The bench was not far away. Shuqi had gone over there and cleaned the bench with a handkerchief, and then cooperated with Yujie to help Shao Wanru sit down.

    Shao Yanru followed them closely. After Shao Wanru sat down, she crouched down as if intending to see Shao Wanru¡¯s wound. But Shao Wanru stopped her and said, ¡°Big Sister, stop. There are many people around us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m too concerned about your injury!¡± As Shao Yanru said, she got up and stood beside Shao Wanru with concern and tenderness in her eyes.

    Seeing the tenderness in her eyes, Chu Qing thought that the First Miss Shao did deserve to be known as the first beauty, and had an idea after blinking his eyes.

    No matter whether it was Shao Wanru who wrote the note to ask him to meet here, he could leave it aside for the time being and mention it when it was necessary.

    Both of the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were good. The First Miss had the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, while the Fifth Miss had the support of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. He needed their support. If he could manage to make them speak for him or have a good rtionship with them, it would be of great help to his cause.

    After making up his mind, he left his manservant to watch over the two old maids on one side and then walked up to Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru with the intention of leaving a good impression on them.

    Seeing Chu Qinge over, Shao Wanru leaned her head on Yujie, who was standing beside her, and closed her eyes as if feeling such great pain that she didn¡¯t feel like talking. In the current situation, it was normal even if she was too weak to talk. On such a cool day, her white and tender forehead had been covered with sweat after she took only a few steps. It could be seen that she was really in great pain.

    Seeing Shao Wanru lean her head on Yujie¡¯s shoulder and close her eyes, Chu Qing looked towards Shao Yanru and said, ¡°First Miss, I¡¯ve brought an imperial physician with me. Shall I instruct him to see the Fifth Miss?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to trouble you. My Fifth Sister and I have the ointment granted by the imperial pce. It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Shao Yanru refused in a soft voice, secretlyining that Commandery Prince Qing was so unobservant. She didn¡¯t need the help from his imperial physician, because she couldn¡¯t make Shao Wanru use her ointment if his imperial physician came.

    ¡°Well, if your sister needs anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll stay in the Yuhui Nunnery for the next few days!¡± Knowing that it was useless to insist on it, Chu Qing could only express his desire to help them.

    ¡°Thank you, Commandery Prince Qing. I heard that you¡¯ve handled your affairs. Why do you still stay in the Yuhui Nunnery?¡± Shao Yanru didn¡¯t want him to talk about Shao Wanru¡¯s injury, so she changed the topic in a soft voice and asked curiously.

    ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t recovered and has to rest for another few days before we go down the mountain,¡± Chu Qing said vaguely with a smile, reluctant to talk about this, ¡°First Miss, why are you also on the mountain? I heard that only the Fifth Miss Shao was on the mountain before!¡±

    Shao Yanru felt like talking about this, which could highlight her reputation, ¡°At the thought that it was too lonely of my Fifth Sister to observe mourning for her parents alone on the mountain, I told my grandma that I would like to stay with her and observe mourning for my Eldest Aunt and Eldest Uncle.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, you are so nice!¡± Chu Qing praised.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve this. This is what I should do!¡± Shao Yanru said shyly, ¡°Your Highness, you deserve to be described as a nice person. We got involved in such big trouble, and I have to trouble you toe forward and tell the Ministry of Justice what has happenedter!¡±

    Shao Yanru got Chu Qing involved in this withposure, because she really didn¡¯t want to have too deep a connection with Qiu Yu. Qiu Yu also came from an aristocratic family, so their social circles ovepped with each other. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t want to hear any rumors about the close rtionship between Qiu Yu and her. As a Miss, who was going to be the empress, she couldn¡¯t bear such rumors.

    If she could make Chu Qinge forward and exin the incident, it would be better!

    ¡°Of course I would like to help you. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± Chu Qing, who happened to want to find an opportunity to get close to them, certainly would not refuse. He nodded and said with a smile.

    Both of them had their own purposes and Chu Qing wanted to get close to them, so they got immersed in their delightful conversation as they talked and burst into softughter from time to time. They had totally ignored Shao Wanru, who was leaning in Yujie¡¯s arms.

    One of them was a handsome man, while the other was a Miss, whose eyes were enough to show her beauty. So they made a picture quite pleasing to the eye when standing together. Shao Wanru, Yujie and Shao Yanru¡¯s maid Shuqi, of course, became the background of the picture. No one would notice several of them, who didn¡¯t move at all as if they didn¡¯t exist.

    Although the spectators did note over because they were afraid of their status, they were all looking at the two of them and could easily tell that the two of them, who met each other for the first time, had feelings for each other. The two of them talked andughed, seeming to have forgotten the injured Fifth Miss.

    The Fifth Miss was really pitiful. It was obvious that the First Miss did not care about her, otherwise she couldn¡¯tugh at this moment.

    The maple leaves fell on the two of them, making the picture more aesthetic. The ravishing Miss and the handsome and gentle childe seemed to make a good couple. One of them raised his head slightly, while the other lowered her head slightly and showed a charming smile from time to time. It was such a picture pleasing to the eye.

    However, at the sight of this, Qiu Yu only felt a strong sense of jealousy and even felt sharp pain in his eyes. He walked past the manservant, who was exining the incident to him, walked up to the two of them in a few steps, cupped one hand in the other before his chest and said to Chu Qing, ¡°Greetings, Commandery Prince Qing.¡±

 Chapter 582 - Three People Go to Enjoy the Scenery Together!

    <h4>Chapter 582 Three People Go to Enjoy the Scenery Together!</h4>

    ¡°Greetings...¡± Before Chu Qing returned a salute, Qiu Yu turned to Shao Yanru and said. Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes under her veil, he froze for a moment and wondered if he had mistaken Shao Yanru for Shao Wanru. So he took a deep breath and said hesitantly, ¡°Greetings, First Miss Shao!¡±

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t expect that Qiu Yu would mistake her with a veil for Shao Wanru. She smiled at once, bowed sideways and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Excellency!¡±

    Hearing Qiu Yu¡¯s voice, Shao Wanru slowly opened her eyes, looked into Qiu Yu¡¯s extremely surprised eyes and whispered, ¡°Your Excellency, please forgive me for being unable to salute you because I¡¯ve sprained my ankle!¡±

    ¡°It, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Qiu Yu stammered, looking at Shao Wanru and then at Shao Yanru and feeling at a loss. Did he really mistake Shao Yanru for Shao Wanru?

    Looking at Shao Yanru and then at Shao Wanru, he finally fixed his eyes on Shao Yanru. He first heard of the First Miss Shao¡¯s reputation and fell in love with herter. How could he pass his affection to someone else because he mistook the First Miss Shao for someone else? The First Miss Shao was his beloved girl.

    Of course, he found Commandery Prince Qing in front of him quite unpleasant to the eye and annoying, because Commandery Prince Qing seemed to be trying to please the First Miss Shao as well.

    Hearing that Shao Yanru got involved in trouble, Qiu Yu left his work aside and hurried over with his subordinates. Now his subordinates had found out the cause of the incident and came to report to him.

    After Qiu Yu¡¯s two subordinates finished reporting, Shao Wanru said, ¡°Your Excellency, is this case in the charge of the Ministry of Justice?¡±

    In front of his beloved girl, of course, Qiu Yu wouldn¡¯t say that such a trivial case was not in the charge of the Ministry of Justice. He straightened his back, looked at Shao Yanru and said seriously, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s in the charge of the Ministry of Justice. First Miss, Fifth Miss, rest assured. I will definitely interrogate the two old maids and find out the one behind them. I won¡¯t let you feel aggrieved!¡±

    Yujie curled her lip secretly and could think of nothing making the First Miss feel aggrieved. But now that the two old maids were going to be detained by the Ministry of Justice, the First Miss seemed to go to feel aggrieved!

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± Shao Wanru said gently.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency!¡± Shao Yanru bowed with a smile and said.

    Qiu Yu waved his hand at his two subordinates as a sign for them to take the two old maids back and put the case on record. He nned to investigate it after going back, because he didn¡¯t want to go back in such a hurry. He had tried every way to get close to Shao Yanru. However, Shao Yanru rarely came out like Shao Wanru. He certainly would not let go of such a rare chance now.

    ¡°First Miss, do youe out to enjoy the scenery? I happen to be free now. I would like to have a walk with you and Commandery Prince Qing,¡± Qiu Yu said with a smile. Despite his reluctance, he had to invite Chu Qing at the same time. Otherwise, the First Miss Shao, who had always been steeped in propriety, definitely would not go to enjoy the scenery with him.

    Of course, Chu Qing was very delighted to be invited by Qiu Yu. Now he had no trusted follower in the imperial court and knew that it was not easy for him to recruit followers slowly after he entered the imperial court. Nevertheless, no matter how difficult it was, he would not give up. Qiu Yu worked in the Ministry of Justice and came from quite a powerful family. It was a bonus that he could start with Qiu Yu.

    He immediately agreed with a smile. Of course, he could tell that Qiu Yu seemed to have feelings for Shao Yanru, so he didn¡¯t have to be Qiu Yu¡¯s rival in love. He was really not eager to win the beauty¡¯s heart!

    ¡°No, since my Fifth Sister has sprained her ankle, I... I can¡¯t leave now!¡± Shao Yanru said with concern, looking at Shao Wanru again.

    She had a small talk with Chu Qing with the intention of maintaining a good rtionship with him. It was really hard to tell who could inherit the throne in the future. With a good rtionship with Chu Qing, even if the result was unexpected, she could still make use of the good rtionship between them. But now she was unwilling to go to enjoy the scenery with Qiu Yu and Chu Qing.

    Although it was not a private date with a man, she considered neither of them as her ideal mate. So she did not want to hear any rumor about the rtionship between her and any of them.

    ¡°Big Sister, go ahead. I feel much better after sitting for a while. I am not in a hurry to go back now, so I can sit here and wait for you!¡± Just as Shao Yanru was about to refuse, Shao Wanru raised her eyes and said.

    ¡°Since the Fifth Miss has sprained her ankle, we should let her sit here for another while. First Miss, you can enjoy the scenery and tell the Fifth Miss about it aftering back! It¡¯s such a rare chance. If you refuse to join Commandery Prince Qing and me, we¡¯ll feel sad! I¡¯ll go back to work on the caseter. It¡¯s uneasy for me to enjoy the scenery!¡± Qiu Yu said with a smile. Since Shao Wanru helped him out by saying that, he immediately pretended to be joking and invited Shao Yanru again implicitly.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Shao Yanru said hesitantly. Although she didn¡¯t think highly of Qiu Yu, she might need his helpter. In addition, she wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Chu Qing. If she refused again now, they would be embarrassed. Moreover, Shao Wanru said that she was fine and wanted to sit here for another while instead of going back.

    Although it was reasonable for her to insist on staying here with Shao Wanru, it would embarrass Qiu Yu and Chu Qing.

    ¡°First Miss, let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Qing helped Qiu Yu by saying so, while taking a step back with a smile and saluting with joined hands.

    Since he said so, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t refuse even if she wanted to. She said a few more words tofort Shao Wanru and asked about Shao Wanru¡¯s injury with concern, and then reluctantly left. At first, she turned her head after taking a few steps.

    She looked like such a good elder sister!

    Seeing that they had left, the spectators also went away, leaving Shao Wanru sitting there alone. They couldn¡¯t keep looking at Shao Wanru impolitely, so they followed Shao Yanru, Chu Qing and Qiu Yu to walk into the forest along the path to enjoy the scenery!

    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± After everyone left, Yujie asked anxiously and crouched down to take off Shao Wanru¡¯s shoe.

    When she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s sprained ankle, her face immediately changed, because Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle had been swollen.

    ¡°Call Qing¡¯er over!¡± After her ankle touched by Yujie, Shao Wanru felt such great pain that the sweat on her forehead immediately dripped down.

    ¡°Where, where is she...¡± Yujie stammered with her face turning pale.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er,e out!¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice after gasping.

    Yujie looked around nkly and immediately saw Qing¡¯ere out quickly from behind a tree. She was overjoyed and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Qing¡¯er,e and have a look at Miss¡¯s ankle!¡±

    Of course, she knew that Qing¡¯er was a capable maid Prince Chen sent to protect Shao Wanru rather than an inferior maid.

    In fact, Qing¡¯er had followed Shao Wanru all the way here, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t instruct her to show up until everyone left.

    Qing¡¯er walked up to Shao Wanru, knelt down, put Shao Wanru¡¯s sprained ankle on her knee, and said after having a look at Shao Wanru¡¯s swollen ankle, ¡°Miss, please hold on for a while!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru said, gnashed her teeth, held Yujie¡¯s hand tightly and looked straight into the distance.

    Feeling a sharp pain in her ankle, she could not help groaning although she had been prepared for it. Her clothes were soaked in sweat. Fortunately, she no longer felt the pain, which seemed to be too sharp to be touched, after that.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m done. Let me apply some ointment to your wound now. You¡¯ll recover after resting for a few days! It takes a few days for the swelling to subside!¡± As Qing¡¯er said, she drew a bottle of ointment from her bosom and cautiously applied it to Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle. The coolness immediately diluted the burning pain.

    The ointment Qing¡¯er brought was granted by Chu Liuchen, so it was extremely effective.

    After treating Shao Wanru¡¯s wound, Qing¡¯er intended to tear apart her underskirt, but was stopped by Shao Wanru. Looking at Yujie, who was standing beside her, Shao Wanru pointed at her and said, ¡°Tear apart Yujie¡¯s underskirt!¡±

    She only brought Yujie with her when she went out, so the cloth used to dress her wound could only be torn from Yujie¡¯s clothes. She didn¡¯t want to expose Qing¡¯er¡¯s real identity too early.

    Qing¡¯er and Yujie both understood. Yujie lifted her outer garment. Qing¡¯er grabbed the edge of her inner garment and got a piece of cloth after tearing it hard. After that, she wrapped Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle in it and then put down Shao Wanru¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Go to ask Huiding Nun, Mingqiu Nun¡¯s disciple, toe here and have a look at my wound. It would be better if you could ask another nun toe here!¡± Shao Wanru gave an order. She stretched her foot and found that it was nothing serious although she still felt weakness and dull pain in her ankle.

    Although others didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Mingqiu Nun and her, the fact that both of them came from Jiangzhou was enough to provoke some spections.

    Qing¡¯er nodded and disappeared from their sight in a sh...

    After sitting for another while, Shao Wanru felt that there was nothing serious with her ankle, so she stood up with the help of Yujie and walked into the forest slowly. Since there was such beautiful scenery, she might as well enjoy it. In this way, she could not only enjoy the beautiful scenery, but also make Shao Yanru suspect that she pretended to have sprained her ankle. Why not?

    What Shao Yanru had done today seemed to be a set of interlocking stratagems. When Shao Yanru first met Chu Qing, it seemed that Chu Qing had mistaken Shao Yanru for someone else. Could it be possible that Chu Qing actually wanted to meet her? But she obviously had no connection with Chu Qing.

    These confused her. Regarding the two old maids, Qing¡¯er had discovered that Shuqi contacted with them in secret. They stayed on the mountain as ordinary pilgrims from down the mountain. They looked like real vigers rather than servants from a mansion, because from their deeds, she could tell at a nce that they had never been trained in rules.

    It was impossible for Shao Yanru to get in touch with this kind of person, so who found them for her? It was impossible for someone as cautious as Shao Yanru to directly instruct her servants to find them, because she could be exposed easily in this way. Shao Yanru always thought about the bad result before doing anything. It was the most difficult to deal with such a person.

    She lifted the corners of her mouth silently and thought that she should mess up Shao Yanru¡¯s n step by step. If she maintained the status quo, she would not be able to make Shao Yanru take the me even if she saw through Shao Yanru¡¯s scheme.

    The reason why Shao Yanru dressed exactly like her today was that Shao Yanru was afraid that she would change her clothes rather than that Shao Yanru intended to set her up?

    If that was the case, did it mean that it was not a coincidence for them to meet Chu Qing here today? Thinking of Chu Qing, who behaved gently and politely, she wondered if Shao Yanru intended to bring Chu Qing to her.

    As she thought about it, she found it increasingly suspicious.

    ¡°Yujie, my hairpin was broken just now. Go and look for it.¡± She stopped and suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and look for it right away!¡± Yujie said. After looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s hair and finding that the hairpin was gone, she immediately turned back to the ce, where the ident urred, found the broken hairpin on the ground and walked back with a bitter face. The hairpin looked simple, but it was valuable.

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Put it away. I¡¯ve brought another one!¡± Shao Wanru drew a hairpin from her sleeve and handed it to Yujie as a sign for Yujie to insert it in her bun.

    Yujie took the hairpin and was stunned!

 Chapter 583 - Fall into the Trap and Deliberately Provoke Suspicion!

    <h4>Chapter 583 Fall into the Trap and Deliberately Provoke Suspicion!</h4>

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a little inappropriate... to wear this hairpin, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yujie said. As Shao Wanru¡¯s personal maid, she naturally knew well about Shao Wanru¡¯s essories. This hairpin was not a gift from someone else, but made by Shao Wanru with the ck bamboo in the Huaguang Temple.

    The ck bamboo from the Huaguang Temple, which was difficult to get, was given by Prince Chen,

    After getting the ck bamboo, Shao Wanru carved a sharp hairpin. Butter, the hairpin was taken away by Prince Chen. When it showed up again, there was an orchid carved at the end of it, which looked slightly crude before. The purple orchid, which was of the original color of the ck bamboo, adorned the hairpin and made it look impressive.

    Shao Wanru had always ced the hairpin in a secretpartment at a corner of her jewelry box. When Yujie took her jewelry box out, Shao Yanru did not notice the secretpartment because it, which only contained a hairpin, was inconspicuous.

    ¡°Put it on!¡± Shao Wanru insisted.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing that her master insisted, Yujie had to agree. She cautiously inserted the hairpin in Shao Wanru¡¯s bun and thus to fix it. After Shao Wanru was knocked over a moment ago, although she still had a bun, it was a little loose. If Yujie didn¡¯t fix it with the hairpin now, it would be looseter. It was improper for a Miss to show up in front of others with her hair hanging loose.

    There was a light purple hairpin in Shao Wanru¡¯s dark bun, with an orchid at the slightly raising end of it. Taking a closer look, you would find that it was a fancy and beautiful orchid, which made her in ck clothes look lively, because the hairpin was the only thing of a bright color on her.

    Nevertheless, the natural purple looked elegant at the same time. Although it was a little bit conspicuous in contrast to Shao Wanru¡¯s ck clothes, it seemed to be in harmony with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru said, looked at the path in front and walked forward slowly.

    Yujie followed her closely.

    This time, Shao Wanru focused on admiring the scenery. It was not convenient for her to walk with her swollen ankle, so she walked with Yujie¡¯s help, while admiring the scenery. From time to time, she stopped to pick up a few particrly beautiful red leaves and instructed Yujie to put them away.

    Most of the maple leaves falling from the trees were fragmentary and unevenly colored and very few of them were in good shape and brightly colored. Shao Wanru stopped from time to time and only collected a dozen or so of leaves.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, have you recovered?¡± When Shao Wanru crouched down again to pick up the red leaves on the ground and look at them carefully, she suddenly heard Shao Yanru¡¯s gentle and surprised voice.

    Shao Wanru looked up and saw Shao Yanru, Qiu Yu and Chu Qinge back together. She didn¡¯t get up, but just waved the red leaves in her hand.

    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m collecting good-looking maple leaves.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you collect them for?¡± Shao Yanru came over and asked in surprise.

    ¡°I like them, so I collect them and intend to put them in books after taking them back!¡± Shao Wanru said and lowered her head again topare the two maple leaves in her hands. Both of them looked in good shape.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, get up quickly. Have you recovered? Don¡¯t you feel pain when crouching down like this?¡± Shao Yanru said with concern and was about toe over to pull Shao Wanru up.

    ¡°First Miss, please don¡¯t pull my master. Her foot hurts, so she can¡¯t get up at once!¡± Yujie stood up, stopped Shao Yanru from pulling Shao Wanru and said.

    She happened to stretch out her hand in front of Shao Yanru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Well, help her up. How can she crouch down like this? She couldn¡¯t walk with her foot injury and was in such great pain that her forehead was covered with sweat after taking only a few steps just now!¡± Shao Yanru said with increasing concern, but didn¡¯t reach out again and just advised on one side.

    Shao Wanru, who had been in such great pain that her forehead was covered with sweat after taking only a few steps, had probably walked a long way. Chu Qing looked at Shao Wanru, only to find that she looked at ease with no sweat on her white and tender forehead. With a trace of doubt in his eyes, he thought, ¡°Could it be possible that the Fifth Miss Shao feigned her injury?¡±

    Qiu Yu also looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t see her face under the veil, but her eyes above the veil didn¡¯t show that she was in great pain. Did she feign her injury?

    Shao Wanru stood up with Yujie¡¯s help. Probably because she had been crouching down for a long while, she staggered slightly. Fortunately, Yujie, who was well prepared, exerted herself to grab her and didn¡¯t let go of her until she stood firm.

    ¡°I¡¯m better now. Thank you for your concern, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said softly, looking at the three of them, who came together and seemed to be harmonious, ¡°Big Sister, have you walked around the forest? How is the scenery in front? If I didn¡¯t sprain my ankle, now I could join you in walking forward and enjoying the scenery in front!¡±

    As she said, there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes.

    Shao Yanru nced at Shuqi. Shuqi immediately stepped forward, approached Shao Wanru intimately and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Miss, you can also walk around. Try to move your foot. Look, you¡¯ve walked such a long way. If you have a try, you may be able to walk around!¡±

    She seemed to be encouraging Shao Wanru, but if you thought about it carefully, you would find that she was suggesting that Shao Wanru feigned her injury.

    It was true that she couldn¡¯t even take a step after spraining her ankle, but everyone saw the look of anguish on her face and her forehead was covered with sweat because of the pain. But now she seemed to have recovered and have no difficulty in crouching down and standing up. Had she really sprained her ankle or not?

    Chu Qing looked around and estimated that the Fifth Miss Shao had walked a long way. It seemed that the Fifth Miss Shao hade over soon after they left. At the thought of this, he showed a thoughtful look.

    Qiu Yu was not as reserved as Chu Qing. After looking Shao Wanru up and down a few times, he couldn¡¯t help asking at the moment, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, are you not really injured?¡±

    His words were extremely offensive, because he suggested that Shao Wanru had feigned her injury and was a Miss from an aristocratic family, who behaved in an affected way in front of men. It could be considered obnoxious manners and could even arouse others¡¯ suspicion about her purpose and character.

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t actually think of this possibility. After all, she had seen Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t even talk with her forehead covered with sweat because of the pain after spraining her ankle. How could Shao Wanru feign it?

    But now, she thought that Shao Wanru was really good at pretending, and she had obviously been deceived by Shao Wanru. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be deceived one day. She sneered in her heart and thought that since this was the case, it was a good opportunity. She decided to tear the mask off Shao Wanru¡¯s face and show Qiu Yu and Chu Qing how artificial Shao Wanru was.

    She was the most distinguished, elegant and dignified Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Of course, she needed someone else as a foil. Since Shao Wanru came to serve as a foil for her, how could she reject it?

    She had intended to take Shao Wanru as a stepping stone. Since Shao Wanru asked for it, Shao Wanru could only me herself for being too stupid and ying tricks rather than me her.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean? Of course my master has sprained her ankle. Could it be possible that she feigned it before?¡± Yujie said to Qiu Yu rudely with a cold face.

    ¡°Your Excellency, my Fifth Sister has always been honest. How could she do this? You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±

    With her face darkening, Shao Yanru said after Yujie finished speaking.

    Qiu Yu¡¯s face turned red, and then turned purple. Rebuked by his beloved girl in front of Commandery Prince Qing because of someone else¡¯s affairs, he felt extremely ashamed.

    On their way, he could tell that Commandery Prince Qing seemed to have shown a faint affection for the First Miss Shao, which reminded him what he had seen when he first came here.

    The couple of a handsome man and a pretty girl was quite pleasing to the eye, but he didn¡¯t like it!

    Now he was rebuked by Shao Yanru in front of Chu Qing. Despite her soft tone, he still felt extremely ashamed. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose face in front of Chu Qing.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m going to investigate into the case about what happened before. Whether you are injured or not has an influence on how to handle the case. Fifth Miss Shao, you had better let us check if you are injured or not!¡± Qiu Yu coughed hard and said coldly as if doing official business ording to official principles.

    He said in an extremely harsh tone and looked at Shao Wanru coldly, as if her refusal would make him think that she attempted to set up the two maids.

    Shao Yanru was very satisfied with Qiu Yu¡¯s decision. On their way, she could certainly feel the awkward atmosphere between Qiu Yu and Chu Qing. Seeing that Qiu Yu was provoked by her as she expected, she feltcent!

    ¡°Your Excellency, my Fifth Sister is an unmarried Miss. How can you check her wound in public?¡± Shao Yanru retorted and stood in front of Shao Wanru, as if intending to protect Shao Wanru from being bullied.

    ¡°First Miss, rest assured. Commandery Prince Qing and I will go away and leave it checked by you. I believe that you are an honest Miss and will never smear the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qiu Yu looked at Shao Yanru and said seriously. Of course, he would not let Shao Yanru think that he was lecherous, so he looked at Chu Qing after saying that.

    Chu Qing naturally nodded.

    ¡°Fifth Sister...¡± Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru with an embarrassed look and said.

    Shao Wanru almost wanted to cry for Qiu Yu¡¯s stupidity. He had unconsciously fallen into Shao Yanru¡¯s trap and still considered Shao Yanru a good Miss. Needless to say, she was the one, who would smear the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    She lifted the corners of her mouth silently, looked up at Shao Yanru and said, ¡°Big Sister, do you want me to take off my shoe and check my wound to prove that you are a good Miss, while I am the one, who will smear the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Since all of them at present harbored evil designs against her, she didn¡¯t have to show any mercy.

    ¡°First Miss, you believe what Lord Qiu said, while don¡¯t believe any word of my master. Do you consider Lord Qiu or my master credible? Could it be possible that you consider my master such an incredible person?¡±

    Yujie stood in front of Shao Wanru with an angry face, red at Shao Yanru, who was affected, and said. Her words were so offensive that Shao Yanru almost failed to maintain her smile and almost couldn¡¯t refrain from reaching out to p Yujie. How dare Yujie say that as a maid? Who gave Yujie the courage to say that in front of her?

    ¡°How dare you say that as a maid!¡± Shuqi scolded her loudly, took two steps forward and reached out in an attempt to p Yujie!

    She was Shao Yanru¡¯s principal maid and had always been respected by the servants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

 Chapter 584 - Using the Minor Force To Win Energetically and Deal with It!

    <h4>Chapter 584 Using the Minor Force To Win Energetically and Deal with It!</h4>

    Yujie moved quickly and warded Shuqi¡¯s hands off quickly, and also pushed her so hard. This made Shuqi almost lose her bnce and take a few steps back to stand still.

    After she stood still, she was so angry that her face turned blue. When she was about to step forward and argue with Yujie, Shao Yanru waved her hand to stop her, so she stood behind Shao Yanru angrily, ring at Yujie!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you have to teach your servant girl well. Since we are a family, there are some things that can be said and some things that cannot. If she loses her life because of saying something that cannot be said, it is not a big deal. But if she gets her master into trouble, it will be a big deal!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s face was slightly tensed, and her eyes became cold.

    Shao Wanru bowed sideways to her and said with little sincerity, ¡°Big Sister, you are right. I will discipline her when I go back, so that she won¡¯t speak bluntly again and offend someone next time!¡±

    Her words sounded soft, but there was a ruthless character hidden in them. Shao Yanru really wanted to give Shao Wanru a dirty look, but it was inappropriate for her to do so in front of Chu Qing and Qiu Yu. She had always liked to show a dignified and gentle look in front of people.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, obviously she is talking nonsense and gossiping about the master. If she is in the mansion, she will be killed directly!¡± Shuqi was unwilling to let Yujie leave easily, so she reached out her hand to point at Yujie and said loudly.

    ¡°You are just a servant girl. How dare you scold my servant girl like this!¡± Shao Wanru looked up at Shao Yanru in a panic. Although she still wore a smile on her face, it was a little cold, ¡°So this is Big Sister¡¯s rule and the one in our mansion?¡±

    Yujie¡¯s words were indeed a little too much, almost exposing Shao Yanru¡¯s true features. So, as a servant girl, Yujie naturally needed to be punished. Shao Wanru also said that she would discipline Yujie well, which, to a certain extent, saved Shao Yanru some face. But now Shao Yanru¡¯s servant girl was also presumptuous, and she dared to threaten Shao Wanru directly with her words.

    Shao Wanru hinted that Shao Yanru seemingly said something about rules on the surface, but in fact, these rules were set for others. Actually, the people around her were those who were extremely unruly.

    If these words were said in private by the two of them, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t care about them. However, there were another two outsiders here at the moment. She was so angry that her face and neck bulged, but she had always been able to control it. She clenched her fists and then slowly rxed.

    ¡°Shuqi, apologize to Fifth Miss now!¡±

    ¡°First Miss, I...¡± Shuqi was not convinced. It was obviously Yujie who was trying to stir up trouble.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s face turned cold.

    Shuqi didn¡¯t dare to disobey her and knelt down to Shao Wanru. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, sorry I crossed the line just now. Please forgive me, Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    Shuqi got up angrily and stood behind Shao Yanru, waiting for Yujie¡¯s apology. After she apologized, Yujie would apologize to her master!

    ¡°Big Sister, what happened just now was that my servant girl spoke too bluntly. Although she said it in a wrong way, the meaning is right. Big Sister refused to listen to my words, but you heard clearly that Lord Qiu asked you to take off my shoes. As a schr says, a senior official can¡¯t be tortured. Although I¡¯m not a senior official in the past, I¡¯m the daughter of a noble aristocratic family. Big Sister asked me to take off my shoes for a tiny thing. I don¡¯t know what your intention is.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru with a smile on her face, but the glimmer of a smile could not be seen in her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were like water, slowly sweeping over the people present.

    Even though Qiu Yu fell in love with Shao Yanru, his heart couldn¡¯t help but miss a beat when Shao Wanru nced at him with her beautiful watery eyes. Then when he heard Shao Wanru¡¯s words clearly, he also felt guilty.

    Just now, it was because he wanted to help Shao Yanru that he suggested taking off Shao Wanru¡¯s shoes to check.

    After hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Shao Yanru knew that she was indeed too anxious just now, so Shao Wanru took the initiative. This matter was originally not a big deal, just rted to two rough old maids from the countryside. It was wrong to doubt Shao Wanru¡¯s words for the sake of the two rough old maids, not to mention to ask Shao Wanru to take off her shoes to prove her innocence.

    Shao Yanru took a deep breath and bowed deeply to Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru turned aside to avoid with polite. In other people¡¯s eyes, Shao Yanru was, after all, an elder sister with an excellent reputation.

    Shao Yanru apologized to Shao Wanru very sincerely, ¡°Fifth Sister, I thought it in a wrong way. Just now, I was in a mess because of my anxious concern. I thought that I couldn¡¯t let Lord Qiu wrong you, but I didn¡¯t take other things into consideration. Please forgive me, Fifth Sister!¡±

    Chu Qing looked at Shao Wanru calmly and then looked at Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru looked really graceful. Compared with her fifth sister, she was very considerate when dealing with things, which was what a legal wife should be. If he could marry her, it would be a good thing.

    As for Fifth Miss Shao, she was somewhat sharp and merciless, and it was not easy to get along with her. If he married her, he might not be able to have any other concubines in the future. However, he was not powerful enough now. It was not good for him to only have one wife, and he needed to choose more to contact the officials in the court.

    Compared with Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru was obviously better!

    Moreover, Shao Yanru was the most beautiful woman in the capital city. For this title, it was the most beneficial choice to marry her. Although her eyes were not as beautiful as that of the Fifth Miss Shao, her whole appearance should be better than that of the Fifth Miss. Otherwise, how could he not have heard of the Fifth Miss? People all said that this First Miss Shao was both talented and beautiful.

    Thinking of this, he immediately made up his mind and changed the topic with a smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, just speak out to clear it. Both First Miss and Fifth Miss are not narrow-minded people, so let it go. Mr. Qiu, in your opinion, how should we deal with this matter?¡±

    Chu Qing tried to break the awkward situation with a smile and shifted the topic back to Qiu Yu.

    Shao Yanru gave Chu Qing a gentle smile as if she was very grateful. Chu Qing gave her a gentle and elegant smile back.

    The secret interaction between these two made Qiu Yu¡¯s face darken. Shao Yanru¡¯s servant girl and Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl almost quarreled with each other because of his words. He felt very guilty about this at first, but now his guilt turned into anger. He also knew that he couldn¡¯t force Shao Wanru at this time, because he originally had no right to ask her to take off her shoes to check.

    ¡°Since Fifth Miss is unwilling to do so, then forget about it. If this case is really small, it may be sent to the lord mayor,¡± Qiu Yu said in a low mood.

    He felt that he had been humiliated by Shao Wanru and lost face in front of the beauty he liked, but Chu Qing won the favor in front of Shao Yanru.

    After saying that, he saluted Shao Yanru and said, ¡°First Miss Shao, I¡¯ll go to deal with this matter first.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Qiu. If there is something else, please tell me!¡± Shao Yanru said softly.

    ¡°Okay, I will tell First Miss Shao if anything happens!¡± Seeing that Shao Yanru¡¯s attention was paid to him again, Qiu Yu¡¯s face looked better. He thought that maybe he could take advantage of this matter to meet First Miss Shao a few more times. Immediately, he felt that it was better to keep this matter in his hands.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qiu!¡± Shao Wanru also bowed sideways and narrowed her watery eyes slightly. Her eyes fell on Qiu Yu¡¯s face, and she saw all the changes on Qiu Yu¡¯s face. Then she looked at Shao Yanru who was not in a hurry, her eyes became darker and deeper. It seemed that Shao Yanru had made up her mind.

    Qiu Yu turned around and strode away after saying goodbye to Chu Qing.

    ¡°First Miss Shao, Fifth Miss Shao, shall we go back together or enjoy more scenery?¡± Chu Qing asked. Although he said this to the two sisters, his gentle eyes fell on Shao Yanru. Obviously, what he really wanted to ask was Shao Yanru¡¯s idea.

    ¡°How about you, Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Yanru thought for a moment and looked as if she was halt between two opinions.

    ¡°Big Sister and Commandery Prince Qing, you can walk around to enjoy more. I want to stay here and pick some beautiful maple leaves!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    ¡°How can I rest assured to leave Fifth Sister here alone!¡± Shao Yanru said softly. She frowned and looked at Shao Wanru with concern.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m okay. You left me just now, but I was fine. How can I get worse now? My leg is much better now!¡± Shao Wanru gently lifted her leg and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t I really take off my shoes to show you?¡±

    When Shao Wanru had been seriously injured just now, Shao Yanru had left with others, so it was a little unreasonable for her to use this as an excuse at this time.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart and she knew Shao Yanru¡¯s thoughts very well. On the one hand, Shao Yanru had a dubious rtionship with Chu Qing. On the other hand, she was unwilling to be too close to Chu Qing. After all, Chu Qing had few possibilities to get that position. In this case, it was impossible for Shao Yanru to waste more energy on Chu Qing.

    Moreover, Qiu Yu had been with them before. If someone asked about it in the future, this matter could be exined clearly. But now, there were only the two of them.

    Since she had not used this excuse before, Shao Wanru would not allow her to use it now. Shao Wanru nced at Chu Qing who was standing aside and said with a smile, ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, please take Big Sister to walk around. I will be around here and not walk far away.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, the scenery here is really good. Let¡¯s take a walk. First Miss, if you feel tired, we cane backter!¡± This was just what Chu Qing wanted, so he smiled and said.

    Hearing their words, Shao Yanru was full of unwillingness, but she couldn¡¯t really refuse them. She could only show some concern on her face and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, you can¡¯t go far away. I¡¯lle back after walking for a while. Just wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and then looked at Chu Qing leading Shao Yanru to a deep path. This was a small sideway, and it seemed to be much narrower than the previous broad road.

    Just now, since Qiu Yu had been around, they had walked on main roads. Now, was she going to make the atmosphere between the two of them better? The corners of her lips lifted slightly. If Shao Yanru was so easy to coax, she would not have had the reputation of having both beauty and talent.

    As expected, after taking a few steps, the two of them turned back with their servants and servant girls, and then walked back on the main road. They returned to walk on the road they had taken before. Obviously, Shao Yanru did not want to be too close to Chu Qing, so as not to provoke Chu Liuyue¡¯s jealousy!

    When their figures disappeared from her sight, Shao Wanru continued what she had done before. She really wanted to pick some beautiful andplete maple leaves. If she remembered correctly, there would be a big matter that needed these maple leaves...

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585 Truth Bes Fiction When the Fiction¡¯s True!</h4>

    Shao Wanru was tired after picking for a short time. Her feet were not well and she couldn¡¯t squat for a long time. Yujie helped her to a pavilion to rest against the fence. She went around the pavilion to pick up maple leaves for Shao Wanru.

    The maple forest was very big. They walked all the way forward and almost couldn¡¯t meet anyone. But when they stopped, they saw crowds of peopleing in. The Yuhui Nunnery was very popr, and it was the start for this maple forest open to people. In addition, this was the best time to enjoy the autumn scenery.

    Most of them were women, and some came here with their sisters and elders. Seeing that Shao Wanru was the only one in the pavilion, no man came in rudely, but when they passed by, they all looked at the pavilion secretly. Even if the woman in the pavilion was leaning by side with a veil, she was very attractive.

    Two nuns rushed in.

    One was Huiding Nun, who followed Mingqiu Nun, and the other was Huikong, a disciple of a supervisor around the master of the Yuhui Nunnery. Unexpectedly, Huiding Nun brought her here, which was a surprise.

    As the disciple of the master of Yuhui Nunnery, Huikong was a smart and capable person, and she was also very sharp-eyed. Because she knew that Mingqiu Nun was treating the disease for Prince Chen, Huikong got very close to Mingqiu Nun¡¯s people. In the past, she was also very kind to Mingqiu Nun¡¯s people. This time, she should be at Mingqiu Nun¡¯s ce!

    ¡°Fifth Miss, have you hurt your feet?¡± When Huiding Nun saw Shao Wanru in the pavilion, she took a few steps forward quickly and bowed to her.

    Yujie, who was picking up maple leaves, saw them and hurried back to stand behind Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Our Miss sprained her feet. I¡¯ve treated them for her and bandaged them, but I don¡¯t know whether I did the right thing or not!¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, can I have a look at your feet?¡± Huiding Nun asked.

    Shao Wanru looked around uneasily. Although this pavilion was on the side of the road, if someone passed by, they would definitely see the people in the pavilion.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, your feet got hurt. If we don¡¯t look at them earlier, I¡¯m afraid something serious will happen. Senior Sister Huiding studied medicine with Mingqiu Nun. After she has seen it, you can rest assured. It¡¯s easy to get into big trouble if you do not want to be treated by doctors. Although someone maye here, your servant girl and I would cover for you. No one will see them.¡±

    Huikong Nun was a clever person. When she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s expression, she knew what Shao Wanru was worried about, so she quickly smiled and said.

    Since she said so, Shao Wanru would not refuse. She nodded at once. Huikong Nun and Yujie blocked in front of her feet. Huiding Nun squatted down half. She lifted Shao Wanru¡¯s feet, took off her shoes, and untied the circle of white cloth wrapped around them.

    In order to ease Shao Wanru¡¯s nervousness, Huiding Nun asked as she untied the bandage, ¡°Fifth Miss, where did you get the bandage? It doesn¡¯t look like a specialized bandage!¡±

    At a nce, one could tell that the white cloth was torn off from somewhere, which was very improper.

    ¡°It¡¯s from my clothes. I was going to wrap for Miss just now. There was no cloth, so I pulled my clothes.¡± Yujie reached out and slightly lifted her skirt, which made people see that there was indeed a missing part of her skirt.

    Huiding Nun and Huikong Nun just nced at them casually. They asked in order to eliminate Shao Wanru¡¯s nervousness, so no one took it seriously.

    The long cloth was untied. Seeing her swollen feet, even Huikong Nun felt very painful. Originally, she thought that this kind of delicate Miss just twisted a little bit, but nothing big happened. She didn¡¯t expect that she twisted so hard that her ankle was swollen like a steamed bun.

    Huiding Nun reached out and gently pinched Shao Wanru¡¯s feet. While pinching her feet, she asked her if she was in pain. Sometimes, she even increased her strength.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s forehead was covered with ayer of cold sweat while she was pinched.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, your servant girl is good. She has put your bones right. But you have to rest more in the future. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to lie in bed for a period of time. Otherwise, your muscles and bones may really be hurt!¡± Huiding Nunforted Shao Wanru in a soft voice. Shao Wanru¡¯s feet were already covered with ointment. When she used her fingers to press the ointment, some left on her fingers.

    Huiding Nun sniffed it and then nodded again. ¡°This ointment is very good. It¡¯s from the pce, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from the pce! First Miss gave it to our Miss before!¡± Yujie exined.

    With the status of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, there was naturally this kind of ointment from the pce.

    ¡°Very good. Then I won¡¯t give Fifth Miss any other ointment. You can just use it. You need to use it twice a day, in the morning and in the evening. Then you should lie in bed and rest. You can¡¯t walk anymore. At least...¡± After thinking for a while, Huiding Nun added some more days, ¡°At least a few days of rest is needed before you can fully recover.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss, you should have a good rest.¡± Huikong Nun also nodded repeatedly. The injury was really serious. Although her bones were not hurt, with the delicate body of a Miss from an aristocratic family, Huikong Nun felt that if she did not have a good rest for a while, she would not be able to recover. If it were her to say, she might say that Fifth Miss would have to rest for a few months.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Shao Wanru thanked them.

    Huiding Nun helped her wrap up the bandage again, bound it, and put on her shoes. Fortunately, most of the swollen parts were on her ankles. Although her ankle was a little swollen, it didn¡¯t prevent her from putting on her shoes. However, when Huiding Nun put on her shoes, she did not put them on well.

    Huiding Nun stood up, took the handkerchief from Yujie, and said to her, ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯d better not put all your shoes on. This will squeeze the injured ce. Just go this way first. If it¡¯s not convenient, you can just walk slowly!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. I know.¡± Shao Wanru stood up with the help of Yujie and walked a few steps. It was indeed notfortable for her to not wear shoes well, but it was okay in general.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back now. Are you still waiting for First Miss toe back here in your current state?¡± Yujie suggested.

    Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and looked at the road to the inside. Shao Yanru had note out at this time.

    ¡°Fifth Miss is waiting for First Miss Shao?¡± Huikong Nun asked and also looked at the road. She also heard that the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had gone to the Maple Leaf Forest today, but why were they not at the same ce?

    ¡°Big sister and Prince Qing have gone in to enjoy the scenery for a while. Why haven¡¯t theye back yet?¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said helplessly.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you can go back first. I¡¯ll stay here for you. When I see First Miss, I¡¯ll tell her that you¡¯ve gone back to rest!¡± Huikong volunteered.

    It was said that this First Miss Shao was both talented and beautiful. She did not know what kind of rich and powerful family she would marry in the future. Huikong felt that if she could make a good impression on this First Miss Shao before she got married, there would be more benefits for her in the future.

    The future of this First Miss Shao could be limitless.

    ¡°Then... thank you!¡± Although Shao Wanru hesitated, she still nodded after moving her feet.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. I¡¯ll just wait for First Miss toe and send a message!¡± Huikong Nun said with a smile.

    Since it was settled, Shao Wanru held Yujie¡¯s hand and followed Huiding Nun slowly to the maple forest.

    Huikong Nun continued to stay here.

    Sitting alone in the pavilion and waiting, she was not in a hurry. The scenery here was good. In the past, even if she was the disciple of the master of Yuhui Nunnery, she could note in to enjoy the scenery. It was rare for her to enjoy the scenery, so she was in a good mood.

    Shao Yanru and Chu Qing appeared after she had waited for more than an hour. When she saw Huikong Nun in the pavilion, Shao Yanru was stunned.

    Huikong Nun also saw Shao Yanru and Prince Qing. She came up to them with a smile.

    First, she bowed to Prince Qing. Then, she bowed deeply to Shao Yanru and said, ¡°First Miss, Fifth Miss¡¯s feet have been seriously injured. She has gone back to rest. She asked me to wait here. When you and Prince Qinge back after enjoying the scenery, I should tell you so that you won¡¯t be worried about her!¡±

    Huikong¡¯s words were extremely gentle and polite, but Shao Yanru¡¯s face changed greatly when she heard it. She stepped aside two steps and distanced herself from Chu Qing.

    ¡°Fifth Sister just said that she would wait here for me. Then she said that her feet were ufortable and she didn¡¯t want to walk. So she asked Prince Qing and me to have a rest. How could she feel so painful in such a short time?¡± Shao Yanru frowned and said. Shao Wanru¡¯s repeated things made her feel that Shao Wanru was pretending.

    She also knew this Huikong in front of her. She was very smart and ranked among the top in the Yuhui Nunnery. But it was because she was too smart that she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut. Now she saw that she and Chu Qing enjoyed the scenery together. Even if there were servant girls and servants around her, these words were not pleasant to hear, not to mention the meaning that she didn¡¯t care about her injured sister.

    Shao Yanru frowned. She didn¡¯t like this kind of feeling very much. It seemed that there were several invisible strings pulling her, which made her unhappy and wronged. Why was it like this?

    ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know. First Miss, I¡¯ve delivered what Fifth Miss told me. First Miss and Prince Qing, please enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Huikong said with a smile. She looked at the two people and said meaningfully.

    Although she was a nun, she had seen a lot of things. In the past, she had seen couples in the Yuhui Nunnery. There were also many people who came to the nunnery to meet some nuns. If she saw them, she would naturally pretend that she could not see them or understand them. It was convenient for both others and her.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face gloomed. ¡°Huikong Nun, I¡¯m worried about Fifth Sister. I¡¯ll go back with you!¡±

    Her heart was full of displeasure, but she couldn¡¯t exin too much to a nun. Huikong Nun didn¡¯t say anything about her, but she just had an unspeakable feeling, which made her angry and annoyed.

    Shao Wanru did it on purpose. She was sure about that!

    Sometimes it was Qiu Yu. Sometimes it was Chu Qing. From time to time, the injury on her feet would get worse. The reason why she did this was that she wanted to spread something that was not in line with her reputation. She would find an opportunity to expose her.

    ¡°Prince Qing, I won¡¯t apany you. My Fifth Sister¡¯s feet are still injured...¡± After saying to Huikong Nun, Shao Yanru said to Chu Qing with a little guilt.

    ¡°Since Fifth Miss¡¯s feet are hurt so seriously, First Miss, you could just do as you want!¡± Chu Qing knew that they could not be anxious at this time. He smiled slightly and said very politely. However, there was a trace of contemtion in his eyes!

    Shao Wanru¡¯s feet were injured? In fact, after such a long time, he didn¡¯t believe it! But he didn¡¯t know what this Fifth Miss Shao meant.

 Chapter 586 - Come to Put on a Show on Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 586 Come to Put on a Show on Purpose</h4>

    When Shao Yanru returned to the courtyard, she went to Shao Yanru¡¯s silence room. After following Qu Le into the room, she found that Shao Wanru was lying on the couch.

    Shao Wanru stretched her legs, which were covered by her long hem, so Shao Yanru could not see her feet.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, let me have a look at your foot!¡± Shao Yanru said with concern, took two steps forward, and walked up to the bed in an attempt to lift Shao Wanru¡¯s hem.

    Yujie, who was guarding in front of the bed, stepped forward hurriedly, stood in front of the couch, and said, ¡°First Miss, I¡¯ve applied ointment to my master¡¯s foot, so you can¡¯t have a look at it now!¡±

    ¡°Yujie, I¡¯m afraid that you didn¡¯t do a good job! Let me have a look, or I can¡¯t rest assured!¡± Shao Yanru said softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Miss. I¡¯ve done that for others before. There won¡¯t be any problem!¡± Yujie stood still in front of Shao Wanru and said.

    Shao Wanru coughed in a low voice and gave an order, ¡°Qu Le, ask the First Miss to sit down.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, please sit down!¡± Qu Le moved a chair over, put it in front of the couch, and said.

    Shao Yanru took two steps back, sat down withposure, and looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s face. Shao Wanru looked fine with a flitting blush on her delicate face and naturally red lips, which looked extremely attractive. Shao Yanru could tell from her face that even if she had sprained her ankle, she couldn¡¯t have been seriously injured.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, have you acquainted with Commandery Prince Qing before?¡± Since Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to show her foot, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t insist it and asked softly.

    ¡°Big Sister, why do you say that? I have never met Commandery Prince Qing before!¡± Shao Wanru said with certainty.

    ¡°On our way to enjoy the scenery, Commandery Prince Qing kept asking about you, and that¡¯s the reason why I came backte. I intended to find out his purpose, but he didn¡¯t give away any detail. I¡¯m wondering why he...¡± Shao Yanru said with a frown, looking sedate and a little worried at the same time.

    It was obvious that she was worried about Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Big Sister, rest assured. I have nothing to do with Commandery Prince Qing. I met him for the first time today. I¡¯m wondering what about me he asked.¡±

    Shao Wanru said seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s good if you have nothing to do with him!¡± Shao Yanru nodded and said. Although she was still worried, she looked much more relieved. ¡°He asked about your hobbies, what you like and don¡¯t like, what you usually do in the courtyard and when you will go down the mountain.¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°What does Commandery Prince Qing want to do? Doesn¡¯t he know that between the sexes there should be a prudent reserve? What¡¯s more, we didn¡¯t know each other before. How can he ask those questions?¡±

    Shao Yanru nodded and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s indeed improper for him to ask those questions. Nevertheless, he mentioned them implicitly instead of asking them directly. It was inappropriate for me to overreact, so I just advised him implicitly. I hope he could behave himself and stop talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, he¡¯s well-behaved. After I advised him implicitly, he said that he lost his sense of propriety at the moment because of being ovee by his feelings and he wouldn¡¯t do it again!¡±

    At this point, Shao Yanru breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Commandery Prince Qing has probably realized that he couldn¡¯t ruin a girl¡¯s reputation despite being ovee by his feelings, so he probably won¡¯t inquire about you again!¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. Every single word of Shao Yanru showed that Shao Yanru seemed to be thinking for her, but Shao Yanru had been suggesting that Chu Qing had feelings for her.

    Chu Qing was very handsome. Although he couldn¡¯tpare with Chu Liuchen, who was as exceedingly handsome as a childeing out of a painting, nor was he like Wen Xichi, a gentle young man exuding some ethereal aura, he was a Commandery Prince with a rare remarkable look. If a girl won his heart, she must be delighted even if she didn¡¯t really want to marry him.

    At a certain time, this kind of delight could even be burning passion.

    Shao Wanru had never experienced such burning passion in thest life and this life, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from sorting out a series of things that had happened. She figured out what had baffled her before at the moment.

    Chu Qing¡¯s showing up today was not asional and could have been a plot against her long before. Shao Yanru might even have invited him to meet in the name of her. Otherwise, Chu Qing would have not shown up here for enjoying the scenery at this time.

    He had just been recognized as a member of the royal family, so he naturally had a lot of things to do and wouldn¡¯t have the time and mood to enjoy the scenery leisurely at this time.

    If Shao Yanru had invited him to meet in the name of her, Shao Yanru would naturally mention what she was going to wear today in order to make the appointment look real. The reason why Shao Yanru dressed like she was to make her unable to change her clothes rather than to confuse herself and her.

    Shao Yanru intended to make up an ambiguous story about her and Chu Qing. Why did Shao Yanru do that?

    If Shao Yanru said that to a girl in her teens, it was very easy to tempt the girl into affection for him.

    A young and handsome man fell in love with a girl. However, he behaved properly, and could only hide aside and watch her in order to protect her reputation. How could a girl not be moved by such deep affection?

    Based on Shao Wanru¡¯s simple experience in this life, she was really just an ignorant girl. Although she was fourteen years old now, she had spent these years in the Yuhui Nunnery and was still young beforeing here. So she should be ignorant of the passion between a man and ady.

    Of course, she would not realize the affection in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes when he looked at Shao Yanru just now.

    Unfortunately, Shao Yanru was wrong about Shao Wanru and didn¡¯t expect that she would reincarnate in this life. Shao Yanru thought that Shao Wanru was ignorant with such simple life experience and even if Shao Wanru was cunning, Shao Wanru would be convinced by her after she repeated those words a few more times.

    ¡°Big Sister, Commandery Prince Qing has nothing to do with me. Please don¡¯t mention him again!¡± Shao Wanru said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t. I said that because I was afraid that it will arouse suspicion if you have more contact with Commandery Prince Qing in the future. Since you got it, I will be discreet in word. I hope that Commandery Prince Qing could restrain himself. Otherwise, he may cause big trouble!¡± Shao Yanru nodded and said with a worried look, ¡°After all, he¡¯s the nephew newly recognized by the emperor, who has always doted on his two nephews!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, you mean...¡± Shao Wanru understood and said in a panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will ask to marry you directly. I heard that he¡¯s old enough to get married. If...¡± Shao Yanru said with a frown and looked anxious. She then reached out to rub her forehead and continued saying without looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s face, ¡°The Empress Dowager has always doted on the male offsprings of thete emperor. You can tell it from her attitude towards Prince Chen. Now if Commandery Prince Qing really goes to ask to...¡±

    At this point, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t go on. She looked at Shao Wanru with a gloomy look, as if unable toe up with a good idea.

    The Empress Dowager and the emperor doted on Chu Liuchen, but it did not mean that they would take the same attitude towards Chu Qing. If Chu Qing had really won their favor, now he didn¡¯t have to do all these to leave a good impression on others.

    Of course, Shao Wanru would not say that. She pretended to be a little flustered, held an edge of the quilt, sat up, and said, ¡°Big Sister, what should I do now?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know either!¡± Shao Yanru said with a bitter face and looked at Shao Wanru after hesitating for a moment, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask grandma to report it to the Empress Dowager and say that you can¡¯t get engaged because you¡¯ve been observing mourning for your parents?¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s suggestion sounded very reasonable, but Shao Wanru found it ridiculous after thinking about it carefully. Apart from the fact that Shao Wanru was going to finish observing mourning for her parents in only a few months, she couldn¡¯t exin how she knew that Chu Qing would ask to marry her. Since she had been meditating in the Yuhui Nunnery, how would she know Chu Qing was going to do that? Could it be possible that she had dated him long before and just pretended to be unwilling to marry him now?

    Moreover, it was inappropriate to ask Old Madam toe forward to settle the problem, because Shao Wanru had never felt any kindness from Old Madam.

    So the solution sounded feasible, but in fact, Shao Wanru thought that it definitely wouldn¡¯t work.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°I had better not bother grandma. She¡¯s still sick... Besides, Commandery Prince Qing didn¡¯t say it directly. We can¡¯t exin how we know it!¡±

    ¡°But if he really asks to marry you, it will be toote! What¡¯s more, it will have an influence on your reputation as a Miss observing mourning for parents. If he really wants to... he should mention it after you go down the mountain!¡± Shao Yanru said, looking worried about Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you think whether I should meet him and make it clear?¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Of course, this is the best solution. It will be fine after you make it clear.¡± Shao Yanru nodded repeatedly and said. But after that, she seemed to have realized that she agreed too soon, and said with an embarrassed look, ¡°If others see... the meeting between you, I¡¯m afraid it will have a negative impact on your reputation!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it a secret meeting. Miss, you can meet Commandery Prince Qing in secret and make it clear!¡± Yujie said anxiously.

    Seeing that this maid, who devoted herself to protecting Shao Wanru, finally fell into the trap, Shao Yanru showed a slight smile.

    ¡°It would be great if you can meet him without being discovered by others, but we are in the nunnery. Some officials of the Ministry of Justice are still here. Even at night, it¡¯s still...¡± Shao Yanru raised another question with a worried look, ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯d better not go to meet him. It is always wise to y safe. If something goes wrong, you won¡¯t be able to clear your name even if you jump into the Yellow River!¡±

    ¡°Miss, let me go on behalf of you. You can write a letter to make it clear, and I¡¯ll deliver it for you.¡± Yujie said anxiously.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Shao Wanru said hesitantly.

    ¡°This idea is not bad. At least your master won¡¯t take any risk. You are indeed a good maid. If you are discovered, you can im that you are a maid and meet him by chance!¡± Shao Yanru nodded repeatedly, said with emotion, and gave Yujie a suggestion.

    ¡°Miss, please let me go. I¡¯ll take less risk than you anyway!¡± Yujie looked at Shao Wanru and said sincerely. She then knelt down in front of Shao Wanru¡¯s crouch and said with her hands on the crouch, ¡°Miss, please let me go. If Commandery Prince Qing really asks to marry you, your reputation will be ruined!¡±

    ¡°Well... okay!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Yujie and then at Shao Yanru, bit her lip, and made up her mind.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to write a letter, you can¡¯t make it too detailed. You should make it vague, lest you give away something!¡± Shao Yanru thought for a while and reminded Shao Wanru.

    She seemed to have thought about everything for Shao Wanru! But in fact, she had set up a trap. A vague letter could be understood in different ways.

    Shao Wanru nced at Shao Yanru¡¯s face with her eyes slowly bing cold. Shao Yanru was so scheming and intended to coax her to send the evidence to Chu Qing!

 Chapter 587 - Think She Has Succeed in Her Scheme and Bribe Qinger

    <h4>Chapter 587 Think She Has Seed in Her Scheme and Bribe Qing¡¯er</h4>

    A letter, which was truly written by her, could be unbearably destructive at an appropriate time.

    Even her maternal grandma would be implicated because the man involved in it was Chu Qing, the eldest son of thete Emperor. Both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager had to take his reputation into ount on the surface.

    Moreover, the letter was vague and could be interpreted in different ways.

    ¡°Just forget it!¡± Shao Wanru said, suddenly reached out to rub her head took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and leaned back.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Yujie said in puzzlement. She didn¡¯t know why her master suddenly dropped the idea and stopped talking about it!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, since you want to have a rest, I¡¯m going back now. If you need any help, just send someone to tell me. Anyway, we are rted and you are also a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. We can¡¯t allow the reputation of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to be tarnished!¡±

    Shao Yanru stood up and made her farewells with a smile. She didn¡¯t get angry because of Shao Wanru¡¯s changing her mind but acted in favorable manners with a gentle look.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said weakly without opening her eyes and just nodded.

    Shao Yanru turned around and left with Shuqi. They went back to the main room from the corridor.

    After returning to the main room and sitting in the chair in front of the desk, Shao Yanru showed a sneer.

    After serving tea, Shuqi said in confusion, ¡°First Miss, is the Fifth Miss really not going to send a letter to Commandery Prince Qing? Isn¡¯t she afraid that Commandery Prince Qing will really ask to marry her in front of the emperor and ruin her reputation so that she wille to no good end?¡±

    ¡°She will do it!¡± Shao Yanru said with certainty, looking at the courtyard outside the window. In the courtyard, Qing¡¯er was sweeping the floor with a big broom and moved some obtrusive objects from time to time. There was a small vat. Shao Yanru usually did not pay attention to it, so she did not know if it had been in the courtyard before.

    ¡°But the Fifth Miss said ¡®forget it¡¯ just now, didn¡¯t she?¡± Shuqi asked, bing increasingly puzzled.

    ¡°She¡¯s afraid that I would know and ruin her n, so she faked a calm look!¡± Shao Yanru said with a sneer. She did not believe that Shao Wanru would not be afraid.

    A really stupid girl would definitely think it not bad. If Chu Qing went to ask to marry her and the emperor agreed, she would be the legal wife of Commandery Prince Qing. In addition, Chu Qing was a brilliant man. So it could be considered a good marriage!

    However, a smart girl would be cautious enough to realize that it was inappropriate for Shao Wanru to get engaged at this time. If she won a man¡¯s heart during the period when she had been observing mourning for her parents, she must be considered a slutty girl easy in her morals. If Chu Qing asked to marry her, not only would she be unable to be the legal wife of Commandery Prince Qing, but she might only be a concubine of his.

    Although she had Great Elder Princess as her backing, Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t help her if the emperor was displeased with her. She could be a concubine with a title at most and could never be the legal wife.

    After living with Shao Wanru for a period of time, Shao Yanru knew that Shao Wanru was definitely not stupid. In this case, she must be aware of the consequences and would never let Chu Qing ask to marry her in front of the emperor.

    Besides, Shao Yanru had suggested that Chu Qing had a deep affection for her and would rather hide aside and watch her than ruin her reputation. If she made this request, Chu Qing would definitely agree.

    In this way, Shao Wanru could certainly solve the problem without taking much risk. Shao Yanru did not believe that she would not fall into the trap. The reason why Shao Wanru suggested that she would drop the idea must be her wariness of Shao Yanru, and Shao Yanru left at the moment with the intention of giving Shao Wanru some time to make arrangements.

    Shao Wanru was so cautious that she wouldn¡¯t go there in person. Besides, she imed to have sprained her ankle!

    Of course, Shao Yanru was not sure that Shao Wanru would go there in person. But if Shao Wanru did, she would not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to catch Shao Wanru with Chu Qing.

    If she really caught Shao Wanru with Chu Qing, she could not only be able to control Shao Wanru but also be able to threaten Commandery Prince Qing with it. How could she let go of such an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone?

    Chu Liuyue would definitely be pleased with her n.

    She stood up, picked up the writing brush, dipped it in the inkstone, and began to write a letter.

    After finishing writing, she put the paper into the envelope after drying it off, handed the envelope to Shuqi, and said, ¡°Go down the mountain now to give the letter to Moyan and tell her to give it to Prince Yue. After that, ask my father to send the imperial physician specializing in treating external injuries to the Yuhui Nunnery to treat my Fifth Sister¡¯s injury.¡±

    Shao Yanru usually didn¡¯t send her letter down the mountain to someone directly. She sent it to Moyan, her personal maid in the mansion, and then told Moyan to deliver it. In this way, she could prevent the letter from being found out and confuse others.

    The imperial physician usually didn¡¯t visit patients outside, but her father should be able to talk him intoing here. Moreover, Shao Wanru was known as Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter. It was said that the emperor thought highly of the imperial physician surnamed Qu.

    ¡°Send the imperial physician? You mean the one proficient in treating external injuries?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Yanru nodded and said. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t find out the truth about Shao Wanru¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss, but don¡¯t I... need to... give it to Prince Zhou?¡± Shuqi took the letter, hesitated for a moment, and asked.

    It was not her boldness that made her ask that. Sometimes Shao Yanru sent two letters.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to this time. Just tell Prince Yue to send someone to watch over Chu Qing in secret!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said with acent sneer. At this time, it was unnecessary to send too many people to carry out the task. Unlike the situation that dark night, the more people fishing in troubled waters, the better, because the disturbance made it more difficult to find out who actually did it.

    Of course, none of these had anything to do with her, who just a weak Miss was staying in her boudoir all the time!

    ¡°Miss, shall I send another maid from our mansion to serve you? As soon as I leave, there will be no other maid to serve you!¡±

    Shuqi looked at Qing¡¯er, who was outside the window and said indignantly, ¡°Look, the Fifth Miss ims toe up the mountain for meditation, but she has brought so many maids. There is even an inferior maid in the yard. But you have only brought me, which makes it inconvenient for you to go out!¡±

    Especially when she went down the mountain, Shao Yanru had no other maid. Shuqi really felt indignant for her master. Obviously, her master was the most distinguished Miss in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The eldest legitimate daughter of an aristocratic family was usually cultivated in a different way. Even if there were other legitimate daughters, they couldn¡¯tpare with the eldest legitimate daughter in all aspects.

    Moreover, the Fifth Miss came from outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m fine with that. It¡¯s inconvenient to have other maids!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said. She didn¡¯t need too many maids to serve her. Shao Wanru had lived on the mountain for a long time, so it was normal for her to have more maids. But she had been lived here for only a few days, so it was not good for her to make a big scene.

    ¡°Well, but who can bring you lunchter?¡± Shuqi was still worried and said.

    ¡°When you go outter, tell Qing¡¯er to bring me lunch at noon. When it¡¯s time for dinner, you will probably be back!¡± Shao Yanru said, blinked her eyes, and looked at Qing¡¯er, the maid in the courtyard. She seemed to be so strong that she could push the vat aside and continued sweeping the floor.

    It had been inconvenientst time because Shao Wanru¡¯s maids were all absent, but now they were all here. Even if they leftter, since Shuqi had told the little maid about it, Shao Yanru would not starve even if the little maid brought her lunchter.

    The little maid worked for Shao Wanru and usually did some menial jobs in the courtyard. She cleaned the courtyard most of the time and seldom got into Shao Wanru¡¯s silence room. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t considered important.

    It was much better to use Shao Wanru¡¯s maid than to use her own maid!

    ¡°When you talk to herter, give her a big pouch and tell her that I give it to her because of seeing her consistent efforts in cleaning the courtyard, and then tell her to bring me lunch!¡± Shao Yanru gave an order.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I¡¯ll tell her about it now and then go down the mountain!¡± Seeing her master¡¯s face, Shuqi knew that her master must have an idea, so she replied and left immediately.

    After getting out of the room and seeing Qing¡¯er, who was in the yard, Shuqi walked over with a big smile.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Shuqi walked up to Qing¡¯er and asked in astonishment when seeing that she was still pushing the vat.

    Shuqi thought that she had never seen the vat before.

    ¡°There are some water lilies nted in the vat. I¡¯m trying to ce it in a good ce, where the Fifth Miss can admire them!¡± Qing¡¯er said without even turning her head and continued pushing the vat.

    Although the vat was not very big, it was filled with water, on which there were a few water lilies in bloom. A vat of water lilies in autumn was quite eye-catching. Shuqi found it delightful to have her eyes filled with the strong green.

    ¡°Where do the water liliese from? They are still in bloom!¡± Shuqi was really astonished and asked.

    There was a ce nted with water lilies in the Yuhui Nunnery, but at this time, they had withered away. So it was impossible to see such thin but really blooming water lilies.

    ¡°Theye from Pushan Nun¡¯s ce. It¡¯s said that no one knows when Pushan Nun wille back, but she has nted a vat of beautiful water lilies. The Fifth Miss saw them when visiting Pushan Nunst time and liked them very much. Hearing that Pushan Nun was absent and no one took care of the water lilies, she asked the abbess to allow her to move them here and take care of them!¡±

    Qing¡¯er finally pushed the vat to a ce in front of the silence room. After looking it up and down and feeling satisfied with its location, she wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked back at Shuqi with a bright smile.

    ¡°Sister Shuqi, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going down the mountain to fetch some clothes for my master, because the clothes we brought before are not in and she doesn¡¯t like them. I won¡¯t be able toe back at noon. Qing¡¯er, could you please go to the kitchen and fetch my master¡¯s lunchter?¡± Shuqi said with her attention going back to Qing¡¯er while handing her a pouch in secret.

    Qing¡¯er had received some pouches from Shuqi sometimes, so she took it very naturally at the moment. After touching it and finding that it seemed to have contained not a few money, she said with an increasingly bright smile, ¡°Sister Shuqi, you can go back now. Rest assured, I¡¯ll fetch both lunch and dinner for the First Miss. You can go down the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Qing¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I am just a maid, and it makes no difference whether I serve the First Miss or the Fifth Miss. Both the First Miss and the Fifth Miss are my masters. You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a big smile. Despite her low voice, Shao Yanru, who had been watching them, heard it clearly and involuntarily showed a smile.

    It was a good choice to make use of Qing¡¯er, an inferior maid who worked for Shao Wanru but couldn¡¯t attract Shao Wanru¡¯s attention. It was worthwhile for her to often instruct Shuqi to reward Qing¡¯er for helping her in various affairs.

    It seemed that Qing¡¯er was notpletely stupid, and she needed such help at the moment...

 Chapter 588 - Try to Get Close to Qingâ€™er without Being Noticed

    <h4>Chapter 588 Try to Get Close to Qing¡¯er without Being Noticed</h4>

    Qing¡¯er became active after receiving the pouch. Even before Shao Wanru¡¯s maid brought her lunch back, she had brought Shao Yanru¡¯s lunch back and it seemed to be a big meal. Seeing here in with a hamper, which was bigger than usual, Shao Yanru showed a gentle smile.

    She didn¡¯t care about how many dishes Qing¡¯er brought for her, but only cared about having Qing¡¯er¡¯s favor. Making Shao Wanru¡¯s maid work for her in secret was beneficial to her, she might be able to make great use of Qing¡¯er at a critical moment!

    ¡°First Miss, I¡¯ve brought your lunch. Sister Shuqi asked me to do it before she left!¡± Qing¡¯er ced the huge hamper in front of Shao Yanru, wiped her sweat, and said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile, put down the writing brush in her hand, and then looked at the huge hamper and asked, ¡°Why are there so many dishes today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I specially brought you a few more dishes!¡± Qing¡¯er reported with a smile while taking out the dishes from the hamper neatly and cing them on the table one by one.

    ¡°The number of dishes for each one is limited, isn¡¯t it? Why can you take more dishes?¡± Shao Yanru said in surprise. The long-staying guests in the Yuhui Nunnery like Shao Yanru had ordered their dishes long before, so there couldn¡¯t be extra dishes.

    ¡°First Miss, I found out your dishes after an inquiry. After that, I saw some other dishes on one side, so I took a few more dishes at random!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a ttering smile.

    She meant that she didn¡¯t care about whether others had fewer dishes and only wanted to choose a few dishes that Shao Yanru liked!

    Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do that next time. If you take more dishes, others must have fewer dishes. It¡¯s unfair for them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, First Miss. I got it.¡± Qing¡¯er said. Seeing Shao Yanru put down the writing brush, she smartly fetched the basin and filled it with water, and then held it in front of Shao Yanru for her to clean her hands.

    After Shao Yanru washed her hands, Qing¡¯er handed her a handkerchief and then poured the water.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, have you served my Fifth Sister in the room?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a smile when she saw Qing¡¯er serve her with smooth movements.

    ¡°I saw Sister Yujie and Sister Qu Le serve the Fifth Miss in this way. As an inferior maid, I can¡¯t enter the room at will and can only watch them in the yard!¡± Qing¡¯er lowered her head and said with a little envy,

    As an inferior maid, she was definitely envious of the personal principal maids, which meant both a higher monthly sry and being respected. A principal maid always enjoyed more respect than an inferior maid. Even many personal principal maids had their little maids to serve them except in front of their masters.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, do you also want to be a principal maid serving in the room?¡± Shao Yanru sat down and asked with a smile.

    Seeing a teapot and some cups on the table, Qing¡¯er lost no time in reaching out and pouring a cup of tea for Shao Yanru neatly, and then nodded hard and said shyly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Work hard, and you will probably be promoted to my Fifth Sister¡¯s personal maid!¡± Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t helpughing and said.

    Qing¡¯er opened her eyes wide, looked at Shao Yanru, and said in surprise, ¡°First Miss, do you think I can be promoted to the Fifth Miss¡¯s principal maid?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Qing¡¯er, you are such a smart maid that you learn how to serve a master after watching other maids do that in the yard. My Fifth Sister will definitely promote you to her personal maid if she notices that!¡± Shao Yanru picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Really? That would be great!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a pleasantly surprised look, but she immediately lowered her head and said with disappointment, ¡°The Fifth Miss will not promote me to her principal maid!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Yanru asked in a soft voice with interest.

    ¡°There are so many capable maids around the Fifth Miss, and I¡¯m just an inferior maid, who can only do some menial jobs and is of little use.¡± Qing¡¯er said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t show up in front of the Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you show up in front of my Fifth Sister? Sometimes she allows you to serve her, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Shao Yanru asked in confusion with an increasingly gentle smile.

    Probably Shao Yanru¡¯s gentle smile gave Qing¡¯er the courage to say, ¡°Sister Yujie and Sister Qu Le will not allow me to approach the Fifth Miss. Even if the Fifth Miss asionally instructed me to go over, they stopped me intentionally or unintentionally. The Fifth Miss trusted Sister Yujie and Sister Qu Le the most, so she won¡¯t see me!¡±

    Qing¡¯er lowered her head even more and looked aggrieved as she said.

    ¡°Well, if my Fifth Sister clearly says that she doesn¡¯t need you anymore, you can be my maid. I like you a lot, so I can make you a principal maid of mine!¡± Shao Yanru said softly with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡± Qing¡¯er asked, suddenly raised her head and looked at Shao Yanru in surprise.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Would I lie to you?¡± Shao Yanru looked her up and down with a smile, nodded, and said.

    ¡°Thank you, First Miss. Thank you, First Miss. I will devote myself to work for you! I¡¯m quite diligent!¡± Qing¡¯er said in excitement with a sparkle in her eyes.

    Of course, Shao Yanru clearly knew what Qing¡¯er meant. She smiled slightly at once, stopped talking, picked up her chopsticks, and began to have lunch slowly.

    She had always kept silent when having a meal and going to sleep. After she finished her lunch quietly, Qing¡¯er began to clean up the bowls and chopsticks.

    ¡°You are a maid sent to serve my Fifth Sister by Great Elder Princess. During this period of time when you stay on the mountain, you should take serving my Fifth Sister as a priority. After you leave the Yuhui Nunnery and return to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯ll ask my Fifth Sister for you. When the timees, you can directlye to my courtyard and work as my principal maid!¡± Shao Yanru wiped her lips with a handkerchief and gave an order.

    ¡°First Miss, rest assured. I understand!¡± Qing¡¯er, who was excited at the moment, became increasingly excited about hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words.

    The Fifth Miss was going to stay on the mountain for a few months at most. After she went down the mountain and returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with her master, she would be a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. When the time came, as long as the First Miss asked for her, she could be promoted to a principal maid from an inferior maid at once, which was obviously an excellent thing.

    Any inferior maid would have the same reaction as Qing¡¯er on hearing such news.

    The principal maids of a Miss from an aristocratic family should be selected carefully. It was an excellent thing for her to win Miss¡¯s favor as an inferior maid.

    Shao Yanru was quite satisfied with Qing¡¯er¡¯s reaction. This was what she expected.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay on the mountain for the time being!¡± Shao Yanru paused and then continued saying, ¡°But I¡¯ll probably leave. But in any case, I¡¯ll remember what I¡¯ve promised you. Rest assured and continue working for my Fifth Sister. You can help me asionally when I need help and you¡¯re avable.¡±

    ¡°First Miss, rest assured. Tell me what I can do for you, and I¡¯ll do it at any risk!¡± Qing¡¯er said. She almost wanted to pat her chest to ensure that she could definitely do anything for Shao Yanru.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s no big deal, but just a small errand. There are some water lilies in the vat. How about pushing the vat closer to my room so that I can see the water lilies as soon as I open the window!¡± Shao Yanru rolled her eyes slightly, stood up, pointed at the outside, and said slowly.

    It was an extremely trivial errand, which was used to test Qing¡¯er. In fact, Shao Yanru did care about admiring the water lilies but just intended to test Qing¡¯er¡¯s loyalty to her.

    Although Shao Yanru thought that since she had said that, any smart maid should know how to choose a master between her and Shao Wanru. Nevertheless, she had always been cautious, so of course, she still had a little doubt.

    Thus, she tried to test Qing¡¯er¡¯s loyalty to her with the vat of water lilies.

    ¡°Okay, First Miss, wait a minute. I¡¯ll push the vat to your window right away so that you can admire them when you get tired.¡± Qing¡¯er rolled up her sleeves and said, ¡°Sister Yujie said that the Fifth Miss wanted to draw the water lilies, but I think it¡¯s more important to enable you to admire them when you get tired!¡±

    As Qing¡¯er said, she was in no mood to clean up the leftovers on the table, turned around in a hurry, and was about to leave without any hesitation.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Shao Yanru stopped her with a smile.

    ¡°First Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing¡¯er stopped and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Since my Fifth Sister wants to draw a painting of them, you certainly should move the vat after she finishes painting. If you rashly push the vat over, my Fifth Sister will be unable to draw.¡± Shao Yanru said with a gentle smile. Of course, she did not care about the vat of water lilies. She was very satisfied with Qing¡¯er¡¯s attitude, but she would not really ask Qing¡¯er to the vat, which had attracted Shao Wanru¡¯s attention!

    It was not easy to hide something from Shao Wanru, so she had to be cautious when dealing with Shao Wanru!

    ¡°First Miss, you are so nice!¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    ¡°My Fifth Sister is still young, so I should take care of her. Clean up the leftovers, see if there¡¯s anything you like, and eat what you like!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile and pointed to the dishes on the table.

    ¡°Thank you, First Miss!¡± Qing¡¯er said, looking cheerful. She seemed to have a heartfelt admiration for Shao Yanru and began to clean up the dishes neatly.

    Shao Yanru went into the inner room for a rest, leaving Qing¡¯er alone to clean up the dishes. When Qing¡¯er was done, she said to the inner room, ¡°First Miss, I¡¯m going to the kitchen now. Do you need me to fetch anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else. You can go now!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s extremely gentle voice came from inside.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss!¡± Since Shao Yanru didn¡¯t give another order, Qing¡¯er came out of the main room with the hamper. When she arrived in the corridor, she saw Yujie. They exchanged nces quietly and then separated.

    After entering the inner room, Yujie opened the hamper in her hand, took out a few simple dishes, put them on the table, and then looked at Shao Wanru, who was standing in front of the window and admiring the water lilies, and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time for lunch!¡±

    ¡°The water lilies look in good shape!¡± Shao Wanru said. She happened to be able to see the water lilies, which stood gracefully erect with some in the bud, through her window. Suddenly, she recalled that she had intended to nt a vat of water lilies. When she was in Jiangzhou, she was unable to do that because she only had an empty fish tank. After she moved to the capital, Chu Liuchen gave her a fish tank, but she still didn¡¯t nt water lilies in it.

    After she came up the mountain, it was even more inconvenient for her to nt water lilies. She did not expect that there would be such a vat of water lilies, which were in good shape. It was a rare chance indeed.

    ¡°They are sent here by Prince Chen in the name of Pushan Nun so that you can admire them!¡± Yujie saw the water lilies after turning around and replied with a smile.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er has gone there?¡± Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth slightly, unconsciously said with a pleasant smile, and turned around to leave the window. Yujie hurriedly helped her sit down at the table.

 Chapter 589 - Keep the Door Unlocked, Im Also Going Out for a Walk!

    <h4>Chapter 589 Keep the Door Unlocked, I¡¯m Also Going Out for a Walk!</h4>

    ¡°Qing¡¯er has gone over there. She seems to be very satisfied with Qing¡¯er. I saw Qing¡¯ere out with her face wreathed in smiles just now.¡± Yujie reported in a low voice. She had received a hint from Qing¡¯er when they exchanged nces just now.

    ¡°She¡¯s short of hands at the moment, so it¡¯s good for her to draw a maid of mine over to her side. Besides, Qing¡¯er was sent by my maternal grandma to serve me. In any case, Qing¡¯er is my trusted maid. She could definitely get twice the result with half the effort if she sends someone I trust to check on me!¡± Shao Wanru said while curving her mouth into a beautiful arc to show an elegant and indifferent smile.

    ¡°What does the First Miss intend to do?¡± Yujie asked nervously.

    ¡°She won¡¯t send my maid on a mission before knowing her better. Of course, she will do that at a critical moment! Just wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru said inadvertently.

    ¡°Well, tonight...¡± Yujie asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see tonight!¡± Shao Wanru said casually with a smile and a trace of gloom across her eyes. Shao Yanru was waiting for her good show of meeting Chu Qing in secret or sending a letter to Chu Qing, while she was waiting for Shao Yanru to go out tonight.

    Based on his deep affection for Shao Yanru, how could Qiu Yu let go of such an opportunity? Shao Yanru was waiting for her show, while she was waiting for Shao Yanru¡¯s show...

    ¡°First Miss, an official surnamed Qiu from the Ministry of Justice came to ask you to go over there for an inquiry about what happened today!¡± Qing¡¯er wiped her sweat off, came in, and reported to Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Qiu Yu?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a frown.

    ¡°Yes, it seems to be him. The Ministry of Justice sent him to ask you to go over there for an inquiry!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded and said.

    Shao Yanru frowned in displeasure. She did have something to tell Qiu Yu, but it was better to say it in private. Why did Qiu Yue to take her over there in such a big way? It actually had nothing to do with her. He should turn to Shao Wanru!

    Why did he directly turn to her? What did he mean by asking her to go over there for an inquiry? She did have something to tell him, but she couldn¡¯t say it in front of others. In particr, Qiu Yu turned to her at such an improper time. Why did he turn to her instead of turning to Shao Wanru?

    ¡°Did he turn to my Fifth Sister?¡± Despite her displeasure, Shao Yanru said, while maintaining a gentle smile.

    ¡°Yes, but the Fifth Miss instructed Sister Qu Le to say that it¡¯s no big deal and tell Lord Qiu to handle it by himself,¡± Qing¡¯er replied.

    Of course, it was no big deal. It was just an ident, where no one had been injured. At present, it was Qiu Yu who was nervous. It seemed that Qiu Yu intended to please her by handling the case strictly, but it was not what she wanted to see.

    ¡°Go and tell them that since my Fifth Sister doesn¡¯t think it a big deal, just let it go!¡± Shao Yanru thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go to tell them right away!¡± Qing¡¯er said, turned around, and ran out. When she opened the door, she saw two people at the door. One of them was an ordinary official of the Ministry of Justice, and the one standing behind him was Qiu Yu.

    When Qiu Yu saw Qing¡¯ere out, his eyes lit up. He winked at the man he brought here. The man hurried forward and asked with a smile, ¡°What did the First Miss say?¡±

    ¡°First Miss said that it¡¯s no big deal and told Lord Qiu to handle it by himself!¡± Qing¡¯er said to the man outside behind the half-closed door.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the First Miss have anything else to say?¡± Qiu Yu continued to ask and waved at his subordinate, reluctant to leave. His subordinate stepped back and gave him the ce at the door.

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for the First Miss to meet you...¡± Qing¡¯er hesitated for a moment, looked up and down at Qiu Yu, and did not dare to refuse him directly.

    Was the First Miss afraid that their meeting would be noticed with too many people around?

    Qiu Yu was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Go and report to the First Miss that it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s inconvenient for her toe over now. Please ask if she coulde over at night and tell me about the two old maids. The Fifth Miss has sprained her ankle, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to go out. If the First Miss leaves it to me, I don¡¯t know how to handle it!¡±

    He meant that now there were only two Misses from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion on the mountain. Since her younger sister had an ident, Shao Yanru should certainly take full charge of the case. Moreover, the Fifth Miss had told him to handle it by himself.

    He epted the trivial case because of Shao Yanru. Now that he hadn¡¯t achieved his goal, he was naturally unwilling to leave. If he missed such a chance to get close to his beloved girl, he would probably have no other chance in the future.

    The transfer order from the Ministry of Justice had arrived. In a few days, he was going to leave the Yuhui Nunnery with the rest of the officials of the Ministry of Justice. After that, it would be uneasy for him to meet the First Miss Shao again. So he had to meet the First Miss Shao today in any case, and it would be best if he could figure out how she felt for him.

    If she had the same feelings for him, he would send someone to her mansion to ask to marry her after he returned!

    ¡°Uh... the First Miss rejected it just now...¡± Qing¡¯er said with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°She rejected it a moment ago. Now please go to make it clear to her. What happened between the First Miss and the Fifth Miss could be minor or significant!¡± Qiu Yu said coldly with a straight face.

    He, who worked in the Ministry of Justice, looked stern and fierce when keeping a straight face. Qing¡¯er was terribly scared by him so that she ran into the courtyard without saying anything.

    How bold could an inferior maid be? He could make her do as he wished by scaring her!

    ¡°He insisted on meeting me?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a gloomy face and managed to suppress her anger after taking a light breath. She had intended to instruct Shuqi to go over there stealthily at night after Shuqi came back. Now it seemed that Qiu Yu would not leave until he met her.

    His subordinate was at the door now, and he probably would not leave without a definite answer from her. If it was seen by others, it would tarnish her reputation.

    No, she decided that she couldn¡¯t let the official from the Ministry of Justice wait at the door.

    She got up and stood still after walking around the room twice. When she nced at Qing¡¯er and was about to talk, she suddenly stopped. She hadn¡¯t fully trusted the little maid yet. Of course, apart from whether she trusted Qing¡¯er or not, she was afraid that her smart Fifth Sister would know it and do something against her.

    So she couldn¡¯t instruct Qing¡¯er to pass on a message directly.

    She turned around, walked up to the window, picked up a writing brush, and wrote something. After drying the paper off, she folded it into a small note, handed it to Qing¡¯er, and said, ¡°Give this note to the official from the Ministry of Justice and tell him to pass it to Lord Qiu.¡±

    The case officers of the Ministry of Justice had a set of rules, so the official would never peek at a note. Moreover, since Qiu Yu had brought him here, he should be trusted by Qiu Yu.

    Meanwhile, Shao Yanru was not worried about Qing¡¯er¡¯s betrayal. It was just a note, which Qing¡¯er couldn¡¯t see, unlike a message, which Qing¡¯er could definitely hear.

    At the very least, even if Qing¡¯er saw the note, she wouldn¡¯t be able to read it. Could an inferior maid be able to read?

    While Qing¡¯er was walking out of the room, she quickly unfolded the note in her hand, looked at the words on it, and then folded it in her palm withposure. After that, she went to the door of the courtyard.

    Shao Yanru stood by the window and saw Qing¡¯er walk to the door of the courtyard submissively. The half-closed door of the courtyard prevented her from seeing what was going on outside, but she could vaguely hear Qing¡¯er talk to a man. Soon she saw Qing¡¯ere in, close the door ande over in a hurry to report to her.

    Only then did she sit down in the chair. It was impossible for Qing¡¯er to see the content of the note along the way.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve passed the note, and the man has gone!¡± Qing¡¯er came in and reported.

    ¡°I see. You can leave now!¡± Shao Yanru waved her hand at Qing¡¯er and said calmly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qing¡¯er said respectfully and left. When she reached the door, she slightly raised the corners of her mouth and turned to leave.

    Shuqi came back at about dinner time. After entering the room, she saw Qing¡¯ere in cheerfully with a hamper before she reported to Shao Yanru. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Qing¡¯er in surprise. It was still early for dinner. Qing¡¯er behaved in quite a ttering manner.

    Seeing Shuqi here, Qing¡¯er acted properly. After handing the hamper to Shuqi, she retreated to the courtyard and continued working as an inferior maid without fighting for anything. Nevertheless, as a third-ss inferior maid now, she could not fight for anything even if she wanted to.

    Shao Yanru was very satisfied with Qing¡¯er¡¯s being sensible.

    After Qing¡¯er left, Shao Yanru asked, ¡°How is it going?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. Everything went well!¡± Shuqi came over with the hamper and said as she took out the dishes.

    ¡°Go with me to meet Qiu Yu tonight!¡± Shao Yanru said and nodded, feeling a little relieved. She had felt uneasy recently. Although she had done this before, she was still a little worried.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s better not to meet Lord Qiu. He seems to...¡± Shuqi peeked at Shao Yanru. Seeing that Shao Yanru was not angry, she said in a low voice, ¡°I think he seems to have some feelings for you!¡±

    ¡°I must get rid of the two old maids. It seems that Qiu Yu is unwilling to get rid of them without my word!¡± Shao Yanru said in distress. Of course, she did not want to have any connection with Qiu Yu. However, if she did not get rid of the two old maids, they were very likely to be used by Shao Wanru.

    Even if it was not very likely, she was still worried. She had to deal with it as soon as possible, so as not to cause more trouble.

    She had thought that she just had to send Shuqi to talk with him, but judging from Qiu Yu¡¯s attitude, she had no choice but to show up in person.

    She had written down where and when to meet on the note. After meeting Qiu Yu at night, she intended to make it clear to him that it would be inconvenient for her to meet him in the future.

    As the night became dark slowly, Shao Yanru came out of the main room slowly with Shuqi. Unexpectedly, they met Qing¡¯er. Seeing Qing¡¯er¡¯s ttering and joyful smile, Shao Yanru stopped and asked, ¡°Has my Fifth Sister gone to sleep?¡±

    ¡°First Miss, the Fifth Miss has gone out for a walk and hasn¡¯te back yet!¡± Qing¡¯er reported with a smile.

    Shao Yanru showed a trace ofcency. As she expected, Shao Wanru failed to remain indifferent and probably had gone to meet Chu Qing. The person sent by Prince Yue probably had been watching over her long before. As long as the person saw her meeting Chu Qing in secret, the person would inevitably catch them tripping.

    Her foot injury? Damn it!

    ¡°Leave the door unlocked. I¡¯m also going out for a walk!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile. Since she was going over there to have a look, she should be able toe back earlier than Shao Wanru. When Shao Wanru was caught meeting Chu Qing in secret, she must have returned to the yard!

 Chapter 590 - The Maids Good-for-nothing Relatives

    <h4>Chapter 590 The Maid¡¯s Good-for-nothing Rtives</h4>

    It was a Buddha hall, the closest to her courtyard, where Shao Yanru asked Qiu Yu to meet. There were two lights hanging at the door of the medium-sized Buddha hall. In the dark night, the two lights looked inconspicuous.

    When Yujie helped Shao Wanru to walk past here, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t continue walking. She reached out to press her foot and looked at the Buddha Hall with some hesitation.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go inside for a rest. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to continue walking with your foot injury!¡± Yujie reached out to support Shao Wanru and said. Although Shao Wanru, who leaned most of her body on Yujie, staggered slightly, no one would discover them in the dark if the one didn¡¯t notice them.

    Moreover, there was no one else around.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark inside, and we didn¡¯t bring a light!¡± Shao Wanru looked at the half-closed door and said.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s okay to sit inside since we just want to have a rest without doing anything else. If you are afraid, I can tell you a few stories. After you refresh yourself, we will leave!¡± Yujie supported Shao Wanru and advised.

    Moving her foot in a pigeon-toed pose, Shao Wanru could only say after thinking for a while, ¡°Well, let¡¯s sit for a while!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s sit for a while. Rest assured, Miss!¡± Yujie said and helped Shao Wanru into the dark hall. They disappeared in the dark.

    A man in ck shed past. ncing at the hall, he sneaked into the hall nimbly through the door without making any sound.

    How could they, two girls spending most of their time in the inner courtyard, notice him? As the man in ck thought, he leaned over the cross beam of the hall and looked down. However, he did not notice that another dark figure as light as smoke followed him into the hall and hid on another cross beam.

    It was very dark in the hall. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t feel like continuing going forward after taking a few steps with Yujie¡¯s help.

    Yujie helplessly helped Shao Wanru to sit down on a stool, which they found behind the gauze curtain. She could hear Shao Wanru¡¯s heavy breathing in the darkness.

    Yujie didn¡¯t know it was caused by fear or the pain in Shao Wanru¡¯s foot.

    There wereyers of gauze curtains hanging in the front of the hall, but there was still space in the corner of the hall. After helping Shao Wanru sit down, Yujie sat casually on an edge of the gauze curtain she pulled over.

    She grew up in a temple, so she felt at ease here.

    After sitting down, she said with a smile, ¡°Miss, what kind of story do you like?¡±

    ¡°Whatever delightful!¡± With her breathing bing steady at the moment, Shao Wanru said softly after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Well, let me see. Oh, I got one. Would you like the story of a top schr and his wife?¡± Yujie asked with a smile in a voice, which was particrly crisp in the darkness.

    ¡°Okay. Tell me!¡± Shao Wanru said in a voice, which sounded soft and light in the hall.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll begin now. Listen carefully...¡± Yujie also said in a low voice. With only the two of them in the hall, it was quiet with no echo, which made the atmosphere more terrifying in the dark.

    Yujie talked slowly in a low voice. Probably because she had to recall something, she stopped and thought for a long while from time to time. During this period, neither of them talked. Fortunately, Shao Wanru listened very carefully and didn¡¯t interrupt Yujie even when Yujie stopped talked.

    In fact, the story was boring and seemed to be made up of bits and pieces. What was more, Yujie couldn¡¯t make it up at once, so she had to think about it carefully. It was just a story, which could only deceive some ignorant Misses.

    Both of the two men in ck on the cross beam didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Suddenly, there came some footsteps from outside the hall, which immediately broke the silence here. The person walked hurriedly and was obviouslying here. The maid stopped talking immediately. The two of them seemed to be a little flustered. The maid stood up and came up to her master.

    With no light in the night at the moment, it was reasonable for the two girls to panic.

    The door of the hall had not been closed since they came in. At the moment, as it was pushed further, a man strode in and walked straight ahead.

    Walking to the Buddha statue in the midst of the hall, he took out abustible paper roll to enable him to see what was in front and light up a small Buddhamp.

    A ce in front of the Buddha statue was lit up at once.

    The man in ck looked at the man below cautiously. At this moment, the man below had his back to him, so it was hard to tell who the man below was for the time being.

    The man below did not look back and just looked at the Buddha statue in front of him quietly with his hands sped behind his back without moving.

    The man below didn¡¯te to meet the Fifth Miss Shao? The man in ck looked at Shao Wanru and Yujie, who hid behind the gauze curtain in the corner. A beam of dim light enables him to vaguely see Shao Wanru and Yujie holding each other nervously. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t act like a Missing to meet a man in secret. The man in ck was confused!

    Wasn¡¯t it said that either the Fifth Miss Shao or her maid was going to do something improper today? But now that the man had shown up, why didn¡¯t shee forward to meet him? Could it be possible that she was still waiting for something?

    Or could it be possible that his master got it wrong?

    The man in cky motionless on the cross beam, ncing at the back of the man in front of the Buddha statue and Shao Wanru and Yujie hiding in the corner, lost in deep thought. At this moment, he should certainly watch over them without moving.

    There came some other sounds from the door. The footsteps were lighter than before but seemed toe from more people. There came two people. The man in ck immediately told the difference.

    Outside the door, Shuqi showed up first. Looking at Qiu Yu, who was in the hall and looking back in surprise, she breathed a sigh of relief and stepped aside. After that, Shao Yanru walked in slowly.

    The man in ck on the cross beam frowned tightly. It waspletely different from what he expected.

    It seemed that it was a secret meeting between the First Miss Shao and Qiu Yu instead of a secret meeting between the Fifth Miss Shao and Commandery Prince Qing. The man in ck knew the man below because his master had some secret report about the man.

    The man was the lineal youngest son of the assistant minister of the Ministry of Justice, as well as Duke Liyang. As a remarkable childes from an aristocratic family in the capital city, he was of good character and had a good family background. Although he now worked in the Ministry of Justice, he got his job with his real capability rather than because of his father¡¯s influence, and it was said that he was assigned by the emperor.

    Because he came from a decent family and was capable, the master of the man in ck noticed him.

    ¡°First Miss!¡± Seeing Shao Yanrue in slowly, Qiu Yu said, took two steps forward excitedly and bowed to her first.

    Shao Yanru stopped, also bowed to Qiu Yu, and said, ¡°Your Excellency!¡±

    Qiu Yu coughed in a low voice, got out of the way, stretched his hand forward, and said, ¡°First Miss, this way please!¡±

    It seemed to be brighter inside.

    Shao Yanru hesitated for a moment, but she still walked inside. Compared with the dim environment outside, she preferred to go inside. At least she could see how Qiu Yu looked and behaved clearly.

    When they arrived at the altar, Shao Yanru turned around and went straight to the point, ¡°Your Excellency, the two old maids are supposed to have nothing to do with me, but...¡±

    Speaking of this, she nced at Shuqi, who came in behind her.

    Shuqi took two steps forward, knelt down in front of Qiu Yu, kowtowed heavily, and then raised her head and said, ¡°Your Excellency, what happened to the Fifth Miss has nothing to do with the First Miss, but it has something to do with me. Please spare them for the sake of the First Miss and the Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Qiu Yu froze for a while and then said with his face darkening. He, who worked in the Ministry of Justice, reacted fiercely to cases.

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t say a word and just looked up at him. Qiu Yu immediately realized that he had been too cold. He hurriedly took a deep breath to rx and asked gently, ¡°What is going on? Could it be that you ask the two old maids to hurt the Fifth Miss?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing even if I got tremendous courage!¡± Shuqi shook her hands and defended herself anxiously.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qiu Yu asked with a frown. He came here today with the intention of meeting Shao Yanru in private and finding out how she felt for him. It was really not a good thing to interrogate the maid of his beloved girl at the moment. But since Shuqi had confessed, he had to ask her.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I didn¡¯t know the two old maids before. However, after I came back, my grandma turned to me and said that they were both rted to me by blood. One of them was my eldest aunt¡¯s younger sister, and the other was my second aunt¡¯s sister-inw. They did that because of the grudges between them and didn¡¯t mean to hurt the Fifth Miss. My grandma asked me to beg my master to let it go, so my master brought me here to exin it out of kindness!¡±

    Shuqi wiped her eyes with a handkerchief and said in a choked voice with red eyes, ¡°My two rtives really acted recklessly. Both of them are from the countryside and ignorant of rules, so they have always scolded and beat each other at will. They¡¯ve suffered the consequences of their own deeds, but they were unlikely to hurt the Fifth Miss.¡±

    Qiu Yu had investigated the case. Although he smelled something fishy, he didn¡¯t think it a big deal. After all, no one was injured except for Shao Wanru, who imed to have sprained her ankle. However, Qiu Yu considered that she just feigned it.

    If she had sprained her ankle, why did she walk such a long way instead of going back?

    At the thought of this, he looked up at Shao Yanru. However, Shao Yanru made a deep bow to him and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I hope that you could find out the truth and let the two old maids go down the mountain soon. Although Shuqi is my maid, I¡¯ve always treated her as my sister. If she is really scolded by her grandma, I will feel sad. Besides, my Fifth Sister has left the case to you, right?¡±

    On hearing her words, Qiu Yu fell silent for a while. It was indeed not a big deal, and Shao Wanru, as the victim, did not urge him to handle it. It was not difficult to let the two old maids go. Seeing his beloved girl beg for a maid of hers, Qiu Yu felt increasingly tender and protective toward her.

    She was such a kind and beautiful girl that he couldn¡¯t help falling in love with her!

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯ll handle it right away. Since it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, I won¡¯t handle it severely. You can rest assured, First Miss Shao!¡± Qiu Yu said and reached out in an attempt to help Shao Yanru stand up straight.

    Shao Yanru had stood up straight alertly.

    Qiu Yu coughed in a low voice, and his face turned slightly red. It was just an excuse, which he used to ask her out. What he was going to say next was the most important thing!

 Chapter 591 - Each Has Her/His Own Plan

    <h4>Chapter 591 Each Has Her/His Own n</h4>

    ¡°First Miss...¡± Qiu Yu coughed again in a low voice, fixed his eyes on Shao Yanru with deep affection, and said, ¡°You are both talented and beautiful, kind and gentle. I¡¯m wondering if... I could...¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, since I¡¯ve told you everything I know, I¡¯ll leave with Shuqi now!¡± Shao Yanru interrupted Qiu Yu, suddenly took Shuqi¡¯s hand, turned around, and was about to leave.

    ¡°First Miss, please wait for a moment!¡± Qiu Yu said. How could he let go of such a good opportunity? He took two steps in a hurry and stopped in front of Shao Yanru. For fear that he couldn¡¯t finish his words, he said immediately without hesitation, ¡°First Miss, if I go to your mansion to ask to marry you...¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, please mind your words!¡± Shao Yanru interrupted him, ¡°As a childe from an aristocratic family, you should know what you should and shouldn¡¯t say. If you say something you shouldn¡¯t say, you may even tarnish a Miss¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°First Miss, please forgive me. I have to say it. I¡¯m going back in a few days. If I don¡¯t figure out how you feel for me, how dare I go to your mansion to ask to marry you? First Miss, please tell me clearly. If you like Commandery Prince Qing, I have nothing to say and will no longer disturb you. No one else will know what you tell me today!¡±

    Qiu Yu said anxiously. Despite his red face, he blurted it out.

    He finished his words at once, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t interrupt him even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I feel nothing for both Commandery Prince Qing and you. Please behave yourself!¡± Shao Yanru took a step back, lowered her head, and said with dignity.

    Since Qiu Yu had said that, she had no choice but to answer. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t leave without giving a definite answer.

    She obviously refused him by saying that. Although Qiu Yu had thought about being refused before, when hearing her words actually, he was heart-broken, took a step back, staggered, stared at Shao Yanru with bitterness, and said, ¡°I know I can¡¯tpare with Commandery Prince Qing. I¡¯m not a member of the royal family, and even not the legitimate eldest son of my father, which makes it impossible for me to inherit the title of nobility. But I will strive for a brighter future. If you... I will definitely give you the best life I can offer!¡±

    These words had been buried deep in his heart, and he had to speak them out at the moment, otherwise, he would feel ufortable!

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± Shao Yanru blushed and said angrily.

    ¡°First Miss, I don¡¯t me you for choosing Commandery Prince Qing. After all, he is a descendant of thete emperor as well as a member of the royal family. He¡¯s so lucky to have you. When we were in the maple forest, I could see the affection between you two. If I hadn¡¯t appeared at that time, you two would have been able to have a walk together. My... showing up there was just an ident!¡±

    Qiu Yu lowered his head and said in a low voice without looking at Shao Yanru.

    At this moment, he waspletely immersed in the pain of being rejected by Shao Yanru, so some trivial things, that were not enough to show anything, were magnified infinitely. He felt that he was so stupid at that time. He could clearly tell the affection between them, but he joined them in the visit to enjoy the scenery. Moreover, thinking of Shao Yanru¡¯s reluctance when she met him, he understood everything at the moment.

    He turned around and walked out of the room slowly with unsteady steps. It turned out to be an illusion!

    ¡°Your Excellency!¡± There came Shao Yanru¡¯s angry voice from behind, but he turned a deaf ear and continued walking forward. He only felt frustrated. The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the first beauty in the capital city, was indeed a dream out of his reach.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I feel nothing for Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Shao Yanru followed Qiu Yu a few steps and said to him angrily.

    Qiu Yu stopped and slowly turned around. With the sad look on his face reced by a surprised look, he turned around suddenly, grabbed Shao Yanru¡¯s hand, and said excitedly, ¡°First Miss, you say that you don¡¯t like Commandery Prince Qing. So you like...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even finish his words at the moment because of excitement.

    Seeing that things didn¡¯t go well, Shuqi hurried over and pulled Shao Yanru out, while saying angrily, ¡°Your Excellency, if you are a decent childe, don¡¯t say anything like that. My master can¡¯t decide her fate. You will ruin her reputation if you meet her in private again. Do you really want to force her tomit suicide?¡±

    As Shuqi said, she had taken Shao Yanru out of the hall.

    Qiu Yu followed them and intended to chase after them, but he finally stopped when hearing Shuqi¡¯s words, stretched out his hand, and then put it down.

    Shao Yanru and Shuqi walked to the door and then disappeared. He could tell that they had left based on their footsteps.

    Qiu Yu stood there quietly and then breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, First Miss Shao did not say that she liked Chu Qing and med him because of his improper words. Could it be that the First Miss Shao had feelings for him but couldn¡¯t say it under the stress of ethics? In this case, he still had a chance.

    Since Shao Yanru¡¯s maid asked him for a favor, he would naturally release the two old maids. Besides, the Ministry of Justice was still investigating the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple. Although he was not assigned to investigate the case, he could volunteer to help, and Wen Xichi would definitely agree. Joining the investigation into such a case rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he still had the chance to meet the First Miss Shao.

    Perhaps she would fall in love with him after meeting him a few more times.

    Thinking of this, Qiu Yu felt relieved as if the stone in his heart had fallen. He, who looked much better, turned around, walked to the altar, blew out themp, and then turned around and strode away.

    Hearing him go away, Shao Wanru and Yujie, who had hidden at the corner for a long time, respectively let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss, does the First Miss like him or not?¡± Yujie said in a low voice, but her words could still be heard clearly in the dark main hall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t tell!¡± Shao Wanru said hesitantly.

    ¡°I think the First Miss likes both of them!¡± Yujie said in an unrestrained voice, which made her sound like a mannerless maid while reaching out to help Shao Wanru get up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Shao Wanru scolded her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. It¡¯s true. When we were in the maple forest, the First Miss went to enjoy the scenery with Commandery Prince Qing and Lord Qiu cheerfully and left you in the pavilion alone for a rest. Doesn¡¯t she like both of them?¡±

    Yujie said, unconvinced.

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t say that. How can a girl like two men at the same time!¡± Shao Wanru said, reaching out to pat Yujie¡¯s hand, ¡°If you talk nonsense again, I will send you back to the mansion!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, Miss, I don¡¯t dare to say it again. I just made a guess! First Miss is so beautiful and has exceeded the age of getting engaged. Naturally, she has a lot of admirers. But why hasn¡¯t she got engaged? Could it be that she hasn¡¯t picked a perfect match during all this time?¡± Yujie had helped Shao Wanru walk to the door, but she kept guessing wildly while begging for forgiveness. It could be seen that she was a favored little maid.

    Shao Wanru and Yujie also slowly disappeared behind the door of the hall.

    The first man in ck moved shed out of the main hall and chased after them.

    After he left, the second man in ck also shed away, but headed towards another direction and went straight to the outside of the Yuhui Nunnery instead of following the first man in ck. His task was to protect the Fifth Miss Shao in the hall. Since nothing had happened in the hall, he had aplished his task!

    After returning to her courtyard, Shao Wanru saw Shao Yanru and Shuqi in the corridor.

    ¡°Where did you go, Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Yanru and Shuqi acted as if they had been standing in the corridor and chatting. Seeing Shao Wanru enter the courtyard, Shao Yanru walked up to Shao Wanru and asked with a smile when she got close.

    As she asked, she looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s injured foot. Even with most of her body leaning against Yujie, Shao Wanru still walked with difficulty.

    ¡°I just went out for a walk after dinner!¡± Shao Wanru said with a faint smile while intending to get in with Yujie¡¯s help. She seemed to be unwilling to talk to Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, since you¡¯ve sprained your ankle, how can you walk around? I instructed Shuqi to ask an imperial physician toe here when she went down the mountain. He should be able toe up the mountain tomorrow and have a look at your foot. If you really get hurt, it will be terrible!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile, looking concerned and thoughtful.

    ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t need it!¡± Shao Wanru said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯ve almost recovered!¡±

    ¡°How can you almost recover in just a day? Sister, you can go to sleep now. It¡¯s not easy to ask an imperial physician toe here. Since today Shuqi went to ask him toe, he will probablye tomorrow with a female physician. It will be more convenient for him to treat your injury!¡± Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s injured foot and said with an increasingly amiable smile.

    She looked as if she really cared about Shao Wanru.

    After that, she turned around and returned to her main room with Shuqi, leaving Shao Wanru standing at the door of the silence room with an unhappy look.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go inside and go to sleep!¡± Yujie supported Shao Wanru and said.

    Shao Wanru nodded, took a deep breath in anger, and then walked into the silence room with Yujie¡¯s help.

    In the yard, Qing¡¯er looked out at the door and said to herself, ¡°It has been sote now. Where did the two Misses go? They have probably gone to sleep now. I¡¯m so sleepy!¡±

    After that, she yawned, closed the door, put down the broom on one side, and turned into a wing room in the corner.

    The lights in the courtyard went out one by one. It seemed that all of them had gone to sleep.

    Seeing the dark courtyard, the man in ck hiding outside knew that he could get no other information, so he disappeared from the roof in a sh. He should leave the Yuhui Nunnery and go down the mountain to report what he saw tonight to his master.

    He didn¡¯t consider these serious. Nevertheless, his master had always analyzed a lot of things. If he did not report in detail and something went wrongter, he would get into trouble. Besides, wasn¡¯t it said that the Fifth Miss would have a private meeting with a man today? Why did the First Miss seem to be the one having a private meeting?

    But if it was the First Miss who met a man in private? The secret guard was horrified and felt that he should stop thinking about it. He should not think about this kind of thing as a secret guard.

    He came out of the Yuhui Nunnery, found the horse tied in the dark, climbed on the horse, and then went down the mountain in a hurry to another yard of his master¡¯s. His master was not in the capital city today. His master could not return to the capital at this time, because the city gate was closed now.

    In Chu Liuyue¡¯s courtyard, after hearing the secret guard¡¯s detailed narration, Chu Liuyue became sullen with coldness in his eyes!

    Could it be possible that Shao Yanru really had other thoughts?

 Chapter 592 - The Imperial Physician Comes...

    <h4>Chapter 592 The Imperial Physician Comes...</h4>

    The imperial physician arrived at about noon the next day, followed by Nanny Sheng, the old maid serving Madam of Duke Xing, as well as a female physician brought by the imperial physician.

    Knowing that he was going to treat Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter, Imperial Physician Qu specially brought a female physician from the imperial pce.

    In fact, female physicians were sent to the Imperial Institute of Medicine to learn medical skills from imperial physicians and serve imperial physicians when they were very young.

    Not many female physicians could learn medical skills well, but their existence made the diagnosis and treatment much more convenient. In the imperial pce, almost all the patients of the Imperial Institute of Medicine were imperial concubines. Some diseases couldn¡¯t be diagnosed without a look at the patient, and that was the reason for female physicians¡¯ existence.

    Nanny Sheng went to meet Shao Yanru first and then went to Shao Wanru¡¯s silence room apanied by Shao Yanru. But when they walked to the door, they were stopped by Yujie and Qu Le.

    ¡°First Miss, my master is still copying the Buddhist scriptures and can¡¯t be disturbed at the moment!¡± After stepping forward to bow to Shao Yanru, Yujie said.

    Shao Yanru frowned and said with a hint of displeasure despite her soft voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell your master yesterday that I¡¯ve asked an imperial physician to have a look at her foot today? Why is she copying the Buddhist scriptures now?¡±

    ¡°My master has begun since the morning and told us not to disturb her. First Miss, please wait a moment!¡± Qu Le also stepped forward to bow to Shao Yanru and then said with embarrassment.

    Shao Wanru had such a habit of not allowing anyone to disturb her when she was reciting or copying the Buddhist scriptures. The two maids as well as Shao Yanru knew it.

    Was Shao Wanru worried that the imperial physician would find out that she actually didn¡¯t sprain her ankle?

    Shao Yanru sneered in her heart, but didn¡¯t show any anger and said to Imperial Physician Qu behind her, ¡°Imperial Physician Qu, please go to my ce for a rest. I happen to have a few questions about medical skills to ask you!¡±

    Imperial Physician Qu looked at the closed door of the silence room and then looked at Shao Yanru, who was so polite and tactful that she mentioned the problems about medical skills in order to avoid embarrassment, thinking that the two Misses from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were so different.

    One of them was so arrogant that she even refused to meet the imperial physician from the imperial pce, while the other one was kind and decent enough to preserve everyone¡¯s dignity. As expected, the First Miss Shao deserved her reputation in the capital city.

    A group of people sat in Shao Yanru¡¯s main room and waited.

    Although they came for Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru was very polite. She asked Nanny Sheng to send her greetings to the elders in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and then asked about her siblings and cousins. Hearing that everyone was doing well, she showed an increasingly gentle smile.

    After that, she said to Imperial Physician Qu with a smile, ¡°My Fifth Sister sprained her ankle yesterday. I don¡¯t know how her injury is, and I¡¯m really worried, so I have to trouble you toe here. If you can cure her injury, I¡¯ll present a grand reward!¡±

    ¡°How did the Fifth Miss sprain her ankle?¡± Imperial Physician Qu asked with a smile.

    ¡°She said that she identally sprained her ankle, but I didn¡¯t see how it happened. Two old maids, who quarreled and fought with each other yesterday, identally hurt my Fifth Sister. At that time, my Fifth Sister was very angry, and the officials of the Ministry of Justice happened to be there, so she specially asked them to take the two old maids back for interrogation.¡± Shao Yanru told him what had happened yesterday with a smile.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t mention anything about Qiu Yu and Chu Qing!

    Imperial Physician Qu frowned and had a worse impression of the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. He could see her character from her sending two passers-by to the Ministry of Justice for a minor injury.

    ¡°First Miss, you didn¡¯t see the Fifth Miss¡¯s foot? She has been injured for a day. I¡¯m worried that her injury will be worse.¡± Nanny Sheng said with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. It¡¯s nothing serious. The Fifth Miss could have a walk and enjoy the scenery soon after spraining her ankle. Moreover, she went out for another walkst night and even came backter than my master!¡± Shuqi spoke her mind.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. My Fifth Sister just went out for a walk after dinner because she was bored!¡± Shao Yanru scolded her in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss. I¡¯m wrong!¡± Shuqi lowered her head and said in an aggrieved tone.

    Hearing their conversation, Imperial Physician Qu had a worse impression of the Fifth Miss, who was even more arrogant and wayward than the favored imperial concubines in the imperial pce.

    She could have a walk around more than once after spraining her ankle. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t seriously injured or she was not injured at all. Imperial Physician Qu suddenly felt that he came here in vain because the Fifth Miss Shao just feigned her injury.

    This kind of thing had happened a lot in the imperial pce!

    Thedies in the imperial pce did this to strive for the emperor¡¯s favor, but he didn¡¯t know why the Fifth Miss Shao did this. Could she do this in order to punish the two innocent old maids? If that would the case, she was way too narrow-minded! He even considered her a little vicious!

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qu, just ignore my maid¡¯s nonsense. My Fifth Sister refused to show me her injury, probably because she¡¯s not close to me. My Fifth Sister has stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery these years, so she¡¯s not very close to other members of our mansion. The reason why I speciallye up the mountain to apany her is that I¡¯m afraid that she will remain aloof from other members of our mansion after returning to our mansionter!¡±

    Shao Yanru exined with a smile and looked sincere. Hearing her words, Imperial Physician Qu nodded repeatedly and thought the First Miss Shao deserved the reputation as a Miss endowed with both beauty and talent. She was so kind and considerate.

    Seeing Imperial Physician Qu nod repeatedly, Shao Yanru feltcent and picked up the teacup to cover the sneer on her face.

    No matter how ravishing Shao Wanru was, it was useless! The royal family wouldn¡¯t think highly of a vicious Miss, who had always acted in an affected way and stirred up trouble.

    As an imperial physician highly valued by the Emperor, Imperial Physician Qu was able to say something in front of the Emperor. She just needed to make what Shao Wanru had done known to the royal family rather than to make it known to many people.

    In this case, it would be impossible for Shao Wanru to marry Prince Yue or Prince Zhou! Or even if Shao Wanru intended to marry into the royal family, she could only marry Commandery Prince Qing, who was not favored and isted.

    In fact, she expected to make Shao Wanru marry Commandery Prince Qing as a humble concubine. This was an important reason why she wanted to make Shao Wanru and Chu Qing fall in love with each other.

    As a Miss, who had always stayed in the boudoir and seldom met a man, although Shao Wanru had some tactics, she would be deceived easily by a handsome man, who had an affection for her. As long as Shao Wanru fell in love with Chu Qing, she could make a lot of follow-up ns.

    Thinking of this, she wondered if Shao Wanru had done as she expected yesterday. She waited in the corridor yesterday with the intention of hearing the news that Shao Wanru was caught meeting Chu Qing in secret. However, she got no news after returning. Could it be that although Shao Wanru went out, she didn¡¯t meet Chu Qing and only instructed her maid to deliver a note to him?

    If that were the case, it was good as well. Since Chu Qing happened to have some feelings for her, she would definitely persuade Chu Qing to seduce Shao Wanru. People didn¡¯t think highly of Chu Qing¡¯s title of nobility. If Shao Wanru married him as a concubine, she could even persuade Chu Qing to send Shao Wanru away.

    A concubine was supposed to be a ything, and Chu Qing seemed to be after something. If she promised him great benefits, it would be a piece of cake to persuade him to give away a concubine to someone else!

    She would never let Shao Wanru live well!

    At the first sight of Shao Wanru, she knew that Shao Wanru was her opponent. Shao Wanru¡¯s gorgeous look was destined to bring disaster to others. She decided to make Shao Wanru lose the advantage topete with her before Shao Wanru went down the mountain and end all these as soon as possible!

    She didn¡¯t care about making it significant but was just afraid that it was not significant enough...

    She put down the teacup in her hand, wiped the corners of her mouth gently, and smiled slightly. When she was about to speak, she saw someoneing from the door.

    ¡°First Miss, my master has finished her work. Pleasee over!¡± Yujie suddenly appeared at the door, bowed deeply to Shao Yanru, and said.

    ¡°Okay, Imperial Physician Qu, please follow me!¡± Shao Yanru said with a gentle look. She stood up first without getting angry at Shao Wanru for making her wait a little longer.

    She led a group of people to the door of the silence room, where Qu Le had been waiting. Seeing theme over, she made way for them after bowing.

    Shao Yanru got in the room with Imperial Physician Qu. The huge screen was unfolded and divided the silence room into two parts.

    ¡°Big Sister, forgive me for being unable to get up because of my injury!¡± There came a girl¡¯s gentle and pleasant voice, which was like a stream of flowing water across everyone¡¯s mind, from behind the screen.

    Imperial Physician Qu looked towards the screen in astonishment. Although he didn¡¯t see the Fifth Miss Shao, he could tell from her voice that she should be a rare beauty. What was more, she didn¡¯t sound like that kind of girl, who acted arrogantly on purpose.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, never mind. Imperial Physician Qu is the best at treating external injuries in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. I sent someone down the mountain yesterday to tell my father to ask him toe here. I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s convenient to show your wound to the female physician brought by Imperial Physician Qu?¡± Shao Yanru got in the area behind the screen and said softly to Shao Wanru, who was lying on the couch, with a magnanimous smile.

    She said in an extremely polite tone and preserved everyone¡¯s dignity. No one could find fault with her.

    Shao Wanru showed a slight smile on her face but remained indifferent in her heart. The First Miss Shao, who always behaved perfectly whenever she was in front of others, indeed deserved the reputation as a Miss endowed with both beauty and talent.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m not seriously injured. Just leave it at that!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head, retracted her foot, and refused euphemistically after touching it.

    ¡°Oh, how can you refuse to show your injury to the physician since you are injured? It has been a day since you sprained your ankle yesterday. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, because I kept thinking about your injury. Since the imperial physician has taken the trouble toe here, you can¡¯t let hime in vain.¡± Shao Yanru said, ¡°Fifth Sister, you can¡¯t hide your sickness for fear of treatment!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve had it examined by Huiding Nun yesterday, so I don¡¯t need to have it examined again today!¡± Shao Wanru said in a weak voice.

    ¡°Huiding Nun just knew a little about medical skills. How could she make a proper diagnosis?¡± Shao Yanru said in disapproval. When she was on the mountain, Huiding Nun was already in the Yuhui Nunnery. At that time, Huiding Nun was not Mingqiu Nun¡¯s disciple and could only treat the nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery for some minor diseases such as a headache and a fever.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Fifth Sister. Stop resisting. Imperial Physician Qu, can you ask the female physician toe in and take a look at my Fifth Sister¡¯s injury?¡± Shao Yanru made the decision for Shao Wanru this time, and thetter sentence was said to Imperial Physician Qu, who was outside the screen.

    Imperial Physician Qu nodded and motioned for the female physician to get in.

    The female physician carried the small medicine chest for dressing wounds and got in the area within the screen...

 Chapter 593 - The Secret behind the Two Bottles of Ointment Was Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 593 The Secret behind the Two Bottles of Ointment Was Exposed</h4>

    Seeing the female physiciane in, Shao Yanru stepped away from the bed. The female physician stepped forward, put down the small medicine chest in her hand, and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you!¡±

    ¡°Never mind!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    Looking up at Shao Wanru, the female physician froze for a while and then hurriedly lowered her head to hide the amazement in her eyes. She, who had assisted the imperial physicians in the imperial pce, had seen all kinds of beauties. Nevertheless, she was amazed at the first sight of the Fifth Miss. Even in the imperial pce, no one couldpare with such beauty.

    Yujie lifted Shao Wanru¡¯s foot carefully and rolled up one of her trousers to show her bound up ankle. With thecency on her face fading away, Shao Yanru involuntarily frowned. Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s bound up ankle, she suddenly had a terrible intuition, involuntarily clenched the handkerchief in her hand andpressed her lips!

    The female physician collected herself, loosened the tight knot by pulling it, and untied the bound up white bandage.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle as swollen as a steamed bun was showed in front of them. It was so scary that Shao Yanru¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Miss, why does it get worse instead of getting better after the ointment was applied to it?¡± Yujie cried out in a low voice.

    The female physician frowned, reached out to rub Shao Wanru¡¯s red and swollen ankle, and then put her hand to her nose to sniff the ointment on her finger.

    ¡°Is the Fifth Miss injured? How is her injury?¡± Hearing the voice from inside, Imperial Physician Qu asked slowly.

    ¡°She¡¯s seriously injured!¡± The female physician reached out to press Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle, while answering, ¡°She has probably sprained her ankle and had it set, but she¡¯s seriously injured and should have a good rest. But the ointment...¡± The female physician paused when speaking of this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ointment? It is given by the First Miss and said to be the best ointment from the imperial pce. Doesn¡¯t it work?¡± Yujie whimpered, reaching out to fetch a bottle containing the ointment on the table beside her and hand it to the female physician.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face changed dramatically. When she was about to reach out, she immediately stopped, suppressed her panic, and said, ¡°How can it not work? I used it before!¡±

    The female physician took the ointment and sniffed it, and then sniffed the ointment on her finger. After that, she said to Yujie, ¡°Give it to Imperial Physician Qu for an examination!¡±

    She was just an ordinary female physician. There was something that she didn¡¯t dare to say and had to make Imperial Physician Qu speak for her!

    Yujie hurriedly got out of the area behind the screen and handed the ointment in her hand to Imperial Physician Qu. Imperial Physician Qu took it, touched it with his finger, and put his finger in front of his nose to sniff it. After that, he said with his face changing dramatically, ¡°Is this the ointment applied to the Fifth Miss¡¯s ankle?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the ointment applied to the Fifth Miss¡¯s ankle... Her ankle is terribly swollen. If she keeps using this kind of ointment, her injury will not only get better but also... suppurate and even rot!¡± The female physician said, looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s wound, which was blue and purple and rather scary.

    She took out a strip of white cotton cloth from her medicine chest and carefully removed the ointment on Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle, while telling Qu Le, whose face also changed dramatically, ¡°Go get some water and wash off all the ointment on your master¡¯s ankle. Don¡¯t leave any behind!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, why?¡± Shao Wanru looked up at Shao Yanru in front of her bed and asked.

    ¡°First Miss, you brought this ointment and gave it to my master. Why does it make her injury even worse? First Miss... you... you said that this ointment is very effective. Why... will it make her injury suppurate and even rot?¡± Yujie was so anxious that she finished Shao Wanru¡¯s sentence in a choked voice.

    With her face darkening, Nanny Sheng, who was standing outside the screen, wanted to interrupt, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She rubbed her hands anxiously with sweat on her forehead. Didn¡¯t the First Miss say that she could definitely tear the mask off Shao Wanru¡¯s face this time? Why did she get into this situation?

    ¡°How... how could it be possible? This is the ointment granted by the imperial pce and brought from our mansion. Shuqi, fetch the ointment I used to show it to Imperial Physician Qu!¡± Shao Yanru said in a panic.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll fetch it right away!¡± Shuqi ran out in a hurry and soon came back with a bottle of ointment. She handed it to Imperial Physician Qu and said, ¡°Imperial Physician, please examine it and see if it¡¯s the same as the Fifth Miss¡¯s ointment.¡±

    Imperial Physician Qu reached out to take it, put it in front of his nose to smell it, and applied some ointment on his hand. After a careful examination, he said, ¡°This bottle of ointment is effective. The Fifth Miss¡¯s ointment was originally effective, but someone added something else into it so that it made the Fifth Miss¡¯s injury get worse instead of getting better. First Miss, are both of the two bottles of ointment yours?¡±

    ¡°They are both mines. I instructed Shuqi to go to our mansion to fetch them. At that time, both my Fifth Sister and I were injured, but... but...¡± Shao Yanru seemed to be stunned and began to stammer.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qu, who intends to hurt my master? Who can¡¯t tolerate my master? My master hase to the Yuhui Nunnery to live in seclusion. What else can she do?¡± Yujie looked at Imperial Physician Qu and said angrily with red eyes.

    ¡°Uh... I really have no idea!¡± Imperial Physician Qu said helplessly. He was an imperial physician who could treat patients, but it didn¡¯t mean that he could solve a case.

    Two bottles of the same ointment were given by the imperial pce. However, one was effective, while the other one was harmful. The bottle of harmful ointment was given by the First Miss Shao. Although Imperial Physician Qu thought that the First Miss Shao was unlikely to do this, the evidence was in front of him.

    ¡°First Miss, I remember that the two bottles of ointment were brought here by you, right? They seemed to be stored in Madam Dowager¡¯s private storeroom at that time. Could it be that someone intends to hurt Madam Dowager?¡± Nanny Sheng rolled her eyes and said loudly in a hurry.

    ¡°Look into it. We must find out who intends to hurt my Fifth Sister and me!¡± Shao Yanru said anxiously while looking at Shao Wanru with red eyes, ¡°Fifth Sister, we will find out the truth. You and I are on the mountain. I¡¯m wondering who could set up us in this way. Very few people can enter grandma¡¯s private storeroom. It¡¯s impossible that we can¡¯t find out the person!¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered. It meant that they were determined to protect Shao Yanru even at the cost of pushing Madam Dowager forward to take the me. Since Madam Dowager was an elder, even if she got involved in the plot, Shao Wanru could do nothing to her. No wonder Shao Yanru could live well even in the imperial pce. Ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare with her in talking ck into white.

    She shifted all the me onto others and maintained her image as the innocent and wless First Miss Shao.

    However, one always walking around the river would inevitably get his shoes wet. Shao Wanru intended to slowly ruin the good reputation she had umted little by little...

    ¡°Big Sister, you gave the ointment to me and said that it was effective and suggested me to use it when I got injured. Now you said that something else has been added into the ointment in the mansion. So you mean that you have nothing to do with it!¡± Shao Wanru said with a cold face, stared quietly at Shao Yanru, who was beside her bed, with deep coldness in her bright eyes, and then smiled gently, ¡°Big Sister, whatever you say is true. Anyway someone in the mansion will take the me, just like what happened in the Baiyun Taoist Temple!¡±

    She said in a gentle tone, but her blunt words embarrassed Shao Yanru. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would tear off the hypocritical close rtionship between them in front of imperial physician Qu and the female physician. She was really flustered at the moment.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, we will find out the truth and won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing! You have to believe me and believe that our mansion will definitely...¡± Shao Yanru promised.

    ¡°Big Sister, stop it. I¡¯m going to have a rest. I will ask my maternal grandma to investigate into it!¡± Shao Wanru closed her eyes slightly and said wearily.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, this is the business of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and should be handled by our mansion. How can you ask Great Elder Princess to intervene in it?¡± Nanny Sheng said disapprovingly outside.

    Shao Wanru remained silent as if she didn¡¯t hear what she said. She closed her eyes with a pale face and just ignored Nanny Sheng.

    The female physician applied a new ointment to Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle. Looking at the ravishing and pale face of the Fifth Miss Shao, she couldn¡¯t help feeling pity for her. The Fifth Miss Shao in front of her was indeed an unfavored Miss as people said. She didn¡¯t know the thought of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which neglected the noble Fifth Miss and allowed her to be hurt.

    It was obvious that someone intended to hurt her with the ointment!

    The case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple was discussed animatedly out of and in the imperial pce. The evil Xiushui Taoist Priest had done that for a long time. Plenty of imperial concubines had been to the Baiyun Taoist Temple before marrying into the imperial pce. Therefore, numerous people were concerned about this case, for fear that they would get involved in it.

    As more people paid attention to the case, they knew that it was Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who intended to make the Fifth Miss Shao shave her head and be a nun. It was said that Old Madam forced her to shave her head and asked the evil Xiushui Taoist Priest to take her to the Baiyun Taoist Temple. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the evil Xiushui Taoist Priest was found out to be a man, the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s life would have been ruined.

    It required high intelligence to live well in the imperial pce. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion might not know well about the secrets and plots behind the case, it was certain that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not kind to the Fifth Miss Shao. Regarding the Miss Qi and the wife of the heir of Duke Yong pushed forward to take the meter, few people believed it.

    They were just scapegoats!

    Now the answering into the female physician¡¯s mind was that the First Miss of Duke Xing was looking for a scapegoat. This time, she didn¡¯t know which one in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be the unfortunate one.

    Stealing a nce at the beauty well-known in the capital, the female physician suddenly thought that she was a vicious beauty!

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, go down the mountain now and ask grandma to investigate into the matter. We must find out the one with evil intent towards my Fifth Sister and me!¡±

    Shao Yanru said loudly.

    ¡°Yes, I will go down the mountain right away!¡± Nanny Sheng understood and hurried out.

    ¡°Miss, let me report it to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and ask her to uphold justice for you!¡± Qu Le looked at Nanny Sheng, who had run to the door, and said angrily.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand and said indifferently.

    Qu Le turned around, rushed out of the area behind the screen, ran up to Imperial Physician Qu, reached out to grab the two ointment bottles, and then chased after Nanny Sheng in a hurry.

    ¡°Fifth Sister...¡± Shao Yanru hurriedly said, trying to stop that.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m tired and very ufortable. Can you please stop talking?¡± Shao Wanru said softly, but the meaning in her words made Shao Yanru blush. Shao Yanru gnashed her teeth hard, suppressed the grievance in her heart, forced a gentle smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been inconsiderate. Fifth Sister, you can take a rest now, and I¡¯ll apany the imperial physician!¡±

 Chapter 594 - Have to Go Down the Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 594 Have to Go Down the Mountain</h4>

    Shao Yanru knew that at this moment, she could neither panic nor get angry. She should maintain her image as a good elder sister who was on Shao Wanru¡¯s side.

    Seeing that the female physician finished binding up Shao Wanru¡¯s ankle, Shao Ruru got out of the area behind the screen with the female physician.

    Outside the screen, Imperial Physician Qu nced at Shao Yanru with doubts. It was obvious that he was also suspicious of Shao Yanru. However, he, who had worked in the imperial pce for a long time, was rather shrewd, so he turned his head away after a nce.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Qu, what should we do now? Where... where is the ointment?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Imperial Physician Qu¡¯s empty hands and asked with her face changing dramatically.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been taken away by a maid just now!¡± Imperial Physician Qu said indifferently. It had little influence on him that the two bottles of ointment were taken away. It seemed to be strange, so he did not want to get involved in it. ¡°Since the female physician has applied the ointment to the Fifth Miss¡¯s ankle, I¡¯ll leave the ointment behind. Apply it to her ankle every day and recuperate for a few months, and she¡¯ll recover!¡±

    Shao Yanru bit her lip and red at Shuqi with cold eyes as if wanting to eat her. Shuqi was so scared that she lowered her head immediately with her face turning pale.

    Just now, Qu Le rushed out too swiftly and Yujie was in front of her. When she saw it, Qu Le had taken the ointment and rushed to the door. She couldn¡¯t catch up with her even if she wanted to!

    ¡°Fifth Miss, just have a good rest. We are leaving now!¡± Sensing the cold atmosphere, Imperial Physician Qu said to the female physician, who had packed up.

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Qu. Yujie, send Imperial Physician Qu off on behalf of me!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s soft voice came from behind the screen.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, it¡¯s very kind of you to say so!¡± Imperial Physician Qu said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. You should have a good rest and take care of your injury. Although your bones have been set, you¡¯re still injured. So you will get hurt again easily. If it¡¯s not necessary, you¡¯d better not walk around at will!¡±

    After that, he nced at Shao Yanru, who was standing aside. The First Miss Shao had said that after spraining her ankle, the Fifth Miss not only walked a long way to enjoy the scenery but also went out again at night. He had been convinced of these words before, but now he suddenly realized that her words seemed to be too intentional as if she intended to suggest that the Fifth Miss Shao feigned her injury.

    In any case, the First Miss Shao didn¡¯t seem to be innocent!

    Nevertheless, it had nothing to do with him. He was just an imperial physician invited toe up the mountain and had better tell the truth.

    Two maids went down the mountain a moment ago. One of them turned to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, while the other turned to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. It was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. Imperial Physician Qu felt so regretful at the moment. If he had known that there were secrets and plots behind it, he would not have promised Duke Xing to pay this visit.

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Qu!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Imperial Physician Qu left with the female physician. Yujie sent them to the corridor. Looking at the room with a worried look, she bowed deeply to Imperial Physician Qu and said, ¡°Imperial Physician Qu, I¡¯m supposed to send you to the door of the courtyard, but now there is no other maid around my master. I¡¯m afraid... something will happen to her, I¡¯ll ask Qing¡¯er to send you off!¡±

    After that, she nodded and called Qing¡¯er, who was in the yard. Qing¡¯er replied and came over.

    Imperial Physician Qu and the female physician remembered that the First Miss Shao and her maid were still in the room, while the Fifth Miss Shao was alone. After exchanging nces, they nodded at Yujie as a hint for her to go back!

    After Qing¡¯er sent Imperial Physician Qu and the female physician off, Yujie returned to the room.

    Shao Yanru had turned back to the area behind the screen, stood in front of the bed, and said with a quite ashamed look, ¡°Fifth Sister, it... it seems that I put you in danger. Rest assured. I will definitely find out the one intending to hurt us. I brought two bottles of ointment for us, but I didn¡¯t expect that someone has added something else into the ointment!¡±

    Shao Wanru showed a sarcastic smile. Now Shao Yanru still insisted that it had nothing to do with her and both of them were supposed to be victims. Shao Yanru really thought that she, who had stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time with only a few maids around, was so naive that she couldn¡¯t even distinguish the good from the bad!

    ¡°Big Sister, please go back!¡± She said coldly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I...¡± Shao Yanru still wanted to exin but was stopped by Yujie.

    ¡°First Miss, please go back. The imperial physician said that my master should have a good rest. Otherwise, it may be more difficult for her to recover!¡± Yujie said coldly, staring at Shao Yanru¡¯s face angrily.

    If Yujie did this in the past, she would definitely be scolded by Shao Yanru. But at this moment, it was not the time to criticize a maid¡¯s manner.

    Shao Yanru turned around helplessly and was about to leave with Shuqi. However, she heard Shao Wanru¡¯s extremely cold voiceing from behind!

    ¡°Big Sister, there won¡¯t always be someone to take the me!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Shao Yanru turned around and intended to exin, only to see that Shao Wanru still tightly closed her eyes and Yujie was standing aside and looking at her warily as if intending to stop her as soon as she did anything to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Yanru collected herself and said with a depressed look, ¡°Fifth Sister, time reveals one¡¯s heart. You will find out what kind of person I am in the future!¡±

    After that, she turned away in a hurry with red eyes, seeming to be reluctant to let Shao Wanru notice her sad look.

    Yujie had been staring at her fixedly, so how could she not notice Shao Yanru¡¯s sad look? At this time, the First Miss still kept her hypocritical mask and really treated her master and her as fools.

    Shao Yanru stepped out of the room, looked back at the door of the silence room, and gnashed her teeth so hard that her teeth were almost pressed into her gums. She really underestimated Shao Wanru by considering Shao Wanru as just a little girl, who lived in the nunnery and seldom got in touch with others. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru was so cunning. Did she fall into Shao Wanru¡¯s trap this time?

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shao Wanru acted as if she didn¡¯t sprain her ankle, she wouldn¡¯t have made it significant and even specially sent for Imperial Physician Qu. Although her grandma would push someone forward to take the me for what had happened just now as she wished, there would probably be some rumors about her and they would even be spread to the imperial pce.

    She had intended to make Shao Wanru leave a bad impression on the members of the imperial harem and the emperor, but now she suffered the consequences of her own deeds. Thinking of her good reputation she managed to establish during all these years, Shao Yanru gnashed her teeth in hatred.

    After returning to her room, she stood there quietly and looked at the window coldly. Meanwhile, Shuqi stood in the shadow at the door, not daring to move and even breathe heavily.

    ¡°Pack up my belongings. I¡¯m going down the mountain!¡± After a long while, Shao Yanru said, and her voice almost came out through her teeth.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not the right time for you to go down the mountain now!¡± Shuqi was shocked and murmured. First Miss came up the mountain in order to avoid the consort selection for several princes. What should the First Miss do if she went down the mountain at this time?

    ¡°Hurry up and get the carriage ready!¡± Shao Yanru said as she waved her hand to p Shuqi hard so that Shuqi took a step back and hit her head heavily on the wall by the door. The sharp pain made Shuqi burst into tears, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and hurried out with a nod.

    Behind her, Shao Yanru looked crazy with red eyes. All her ns had to be held back because of this. She would never spare Shao Wanru, who made her unable to stay in the Yuhui Nunnery to avoid the consort selection...

    When Great Elder Princess came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion aggressively with a group of people, Madam of Duke Xing wanted to stop her, but she failed, and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess rushed to Old Madam¡¯s yard with her entourage.

    Someone had reported it to Old Madam, so she had freshened up hastily. As soon as she went to the outer room with a maid¡¯s help, she saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess rush in with a group of people. After entering the room, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess directly instructed her entourage to take action without talking to Old Madam. The ornate room immediately became a mess.

    ¡°You... you...¡± Old Madam was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even say anything and just pointed at them and trembled all over.

    Nanny Yu hurriedly patted her back so that she could get her breath back.

    Seeing that they had almost smashed everything in the room, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said to Old Madam in a cold voice, ¡°You hurt my granddaughter again and again. Last time, you tried to let an evil Taoist priest take her away. This time, you directly gave her a bottle of ointment mixed with something else. Is there no room in your mansion for such a little girl?¡±

    ¡°What... what do you mean?¡± Old Madam finally got her breath back and said.

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know who should take the me for the incident. Both Yanru and Wanru were injured on the mountain, so Yanru instructed her maid toe down the mountain to fetch two bottles of ointment. But just now, it was said that a bottle of ointment has been mixed with something else. After Wanru applied it to her injury, her injury got worse instead of getting better. Great Elder Princess was furious and thought it was our mansion that intended to hurt Wanru. But... but we didn¡¯t know it before giving the ointment. Besides, the maid brought two bottles of ointment to the mountain without knowing which one of them was harmful.¡±

    At this time, Madam of Duke Xing, who had learned the cause of the matter from Nanny Sheng, hurriedly exined it to Old Madam and then added a key sentence, ¡°Mother, I think someone intended to set up our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s a political enemy of Duke Xing¡¯s or someone else behind it!¡±

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s political enemy intended to set up two unmarried girls?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised her head and said with a sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are going to say this time. If you can¡¯t offer a convincing exnation, let¡¯s argue in front of the Empress Dowager!¡±

    After that, she turned around and left with her entourage, leaving no chance for Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing to exin.

    The members of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion went back as aggressively as when they came. After they got out of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got into her gorgeous carriage, and the carriage turned and headed for Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. The carriage was followed by two rows of old maids and maids, making them look tough.

    Seeing such arge group of people pass by, the pedestrians on the street began to talk about it. A maid of Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion fell behind and looked kind. Some passers-by involuntarily stopped her and ask about what had happened just now.

    A group of people from the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion came and went in a big way. Something must have happened.

    The old maid who stopped by them was eloquent. She told the whole story with a face full of anger and specially mentioned that the bottle of ointment mixed with something else was proved by Imperial Physician Qu from the imperial pce. After that, she hurried to chase after the Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage.

 Chapter 595 - A Quiet and Modest Maiden Is A Gentlemans Good Mate!

    <h4>Chapter 595 A Quiet and Modest Maiden Is A Gentleman¡¯s Good Mate!</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Liuyue put down the wine cup in his hand and asked lightly.

    He sat in a restaurant facing the street, so he could see that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage came and left in a hurry. Everyone was shocked by such aggressive people.

    ¡°It is said that Great Elder Princess went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and create a disturbance because the Fifth Miss Shao was poisoned.¡± Xiao Qizi reported.

    ¡°She was poisoned? How did that happen on the mountain? Isn¡¯t it said that she was fine yesterday?¡± Chu Liuyue frowned and said.

    Last night, the secret guard returned to the mansion and said that the Fifth Miss Shao seemed to have difficulty in walking. She had probably sprained her ankle, but the secret guard didn¡¯t say that she was poisoned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s said that after the Fifth Miss sprained her ankle, the First Miss gave her a bottle of ointment mixed with some harmful drug. It not only won¡¯t make her injury get better, but also will make her injury suppurate and rot. Now people are wondering if it was the First Miss Shao who did it!¡± Xiao Qizi lowered his head and said.

    Chu Liuyue frowned tightly and showed some displeasure on his face. Shao Yanru had got into much trouble recently. He was wondering what made her get into such trouble at this time.

    ¡°Send someone to check it out...¡± Chu Liuyue paused, waved his hand, and continued saying, ¡°Forget it. Leave it aside now and see how it goes!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t send his secret guards to the Yuhui Nunnery too often, because he didn¡¯t know who else had sent their secret guards there. If Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t promised him that Shao Wanru would certainly meet a man in secret, he wouldn¡¯t have rashly sent his secret guard there.

    Unexpectedly, his secret guard heard the ambiguous conversation between Shao Yanru and Qiu Yu instead of catching Shao Wanru meeting Chu Qing in secret or sending him a note. Moreover, Shao Yanru seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with Chu Qing at the same time.

    With the wine cup in his hand falling, he showed a hint of rage in his eyes. He considered Shao Yanru the perfect candidate for his consort, Now it was the critical moment to pick his consort, so he could not allow any mistakes.

    But somehow, he found it quite a turnoff, as if something was stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t spit it out. Shao Yanru was just a girl. In fact, if she wasn¡¯t loyal to him, she was unnecessarily his only choice.

    Despite his admiration for Shao Yanru¡¯s pretty face, he cared more about how much help she could offer with her family background and intelligence...

    Xiao Qizi just stood there with his head down, not daring to say anything. His master liked the First Miss Shao and had a close rtionship with her in private. Xiao Qizi considered the First Miss Shao his future mistress. In fact, he really wanted to put in a good word for his future mistress. However, his master¡¯s cold face made him dare not say a word.

    After hearing what the secret guard reported, his master seemed to be displeased when speaking of the First Miss Shao.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Third Young Master Wen is here!¡± A guard reported at the door of the private room.

    ¡°Let him in!¡± Chu Liuyue raised his head and said gently, showing a smile on his face, which had been gloomy a moment ago.

    As the door was pushed open, Wen Xichi walked in slowly. After standing in front of Chu Liuyue, he bowed deeply to Chu Liuyue and said, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Yuanqing, you don¡¯t have to be over courteous. Sit down!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile and pointed to the chair opposite to him. They had known each other since their childhood, so they didn¡¯t need to be over courteous.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Wen Xichi said with joined hands and sat opposite to him with a smile.

    Xiao Qi ced another set of tableware neatly, poured a cup of wine for Wen Xichi, and then stepped aside to serve them.

    ¡°Have a try and see if the wine is good.¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile.

    Wen Xichi picked up the wine cup, took a sip, and said with a sparkle in his eyes, ¡°Good wine!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. I specially picked it among the tribute wine. Knowing that you like this kind of wine, I specially asked my father to give it to me. There¡¯s not much of them, only five pots in total. Take two pots backter!¡± Chu Liuyue said with loudughter, picked up the wine cup, and clinked his wine cup against Wen Xichi¡¯s, ¡°Bottoms up?¡±

    ¡°No. I can¡¯t do that. There¡¯s not much good wine. I should certainly taste it carefully. Thank you for your good wine, Your Highness!¡± Wen Xichi waved his hand leisurely with a smile, picked up the wine cup and tasted the wine, and then showed an increasingly gentle smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. You did me a big favorst time. I should thank you!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile, withdrew his wine cup, and took a sip. He then nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t like this kind of wine, which is too sweet, I find it great after tasting it carefully!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just a lift of the finger. I¡¯ve always remembered your kindness!¡± Wen Xichi said with a smile and took another sip of the wine in his cup.

    The wine was extremely fragrant and sweet with a faint fruit vor, just like that in his memory. He seemed to have tasted it, but he realized that he hadn¡¯t tasted it actually after tasting it carefully.

    He thought it strange that he liked this kind of sweet wine instead of drinking some hard liquor like other men.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention it again. Yuanqing, you¡¯ve worried unnecessarily. Did you see Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage just now?¡± Chu Liuyue said with an increasingly gentle smile.

    ¡°Of course I saw it. What has Great Elder Princess done?¡± Wen Xichi said. He only saw the back of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage on his way here but heard all kinds of rumors rted to the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the crowd.

    ¡°I heard that the Fifth Miss Shao sprained her ankle and used the ointment sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The First Miss Shao and the Fifth Miss Shao each have a bottle of the kind of ointment, However, The bottle of ointment used by the Fifth Miss Shao was mixed with another drug, which would make her injury rot instead of making it get better. Great Elder Princess got furious and went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to make a scene!¡±

    Chu Liuyue said casually.

    ¡°After the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple, why did something terrible happen again... Does Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hate the Fifth Miss Shao so much?¡±

    Wen Xichi asked in confusion with a frown.

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Chu Liuyue said indifferently, ¡°But the Fifth Miss Shao is quite troublesome. She seems to have got into various trouble since she moved to the capital city!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Despite the smile on his face, Wen Xichi said with more gloom in his eyes.

    ¡°I have met the First Miss Shao before. She is a rare gentle beauty with fair family background and a good reputation. I think she was unlikely to do that. What¡¯s more, my father has suggested that she will be selected... If therees such a rumor, it will have a bad influence on her!¡±

    Chu Liuyue said as if intending to make a casual conversation.

    He came here today in order to meet Wen Xichi, and he did want to talk about the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple. Talking about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s visit to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion made it easier for him to lead the topic to this.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to select her as your consort?¡± Wen Xichi realized what he meant, but said withposure.

    ¡°I want to do so, but now...¡± Chu Liuyue said with a gloomy face, ¡°My father will not allow ady with a wed reputation to be my consort, but I...¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Liuyue paused for a while and seemed to be a little embarrassed. He picked up the wine cup, drunk up in one swallow, and then put down the wine cup heavily. After that, he looked at Wen Xichi sincerely and said, ¡°A quiet and modest maiden is a gentleman¡¯s good mate, and I¡¯m no exception. If I can marry the First Miss Shao as my consort, it will be my pleasure!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it would not be difficult for the First Miss Shao to be selected in the past, and you just need to tell His Majesty about your wish after that. But now...¡± Wen Xichi coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a hard job!¡±

    ¡°So I have to ask for your help. I...¡± Chu Liuyue said with a slightly red face, looking like an affectionate young man, ¡°I do have a deep affection for the First Miss Shao and don¡¯t want to see her marry someone else. I can only feel at ease after marrying her!¡±

    Wen Xichi lowered his head and remained silent for a while. He then nodded slowly and said, ¡°Since this is what you want, I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Yuanqing!¡± Chu Liuyue said. He, who was overjoyed, stood up and bowed deeply to Wen Xichi.

    Wen Xichi hurriedly helped Chu Liuyue up and said, ¡°Your Highness, you are over courteous. I will never forget your great kindness to our Wen¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Yuanqing, it¡¯s just a lift of the finger. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand and said indifferently.

    ¡°You consider it a lift of the finger, but I consider you saved the lives of all of the members of my mansion.¡± Wen Xichi said with a serious look.

    Chu Liuyue had exactly done a favor to the Deputy Prime Minister. A few years ago, the Deputy Prime Minister got involved in a corruption case, and all the doubtful points showed that the Deputy Prime Minister had done that. The emperor was furious and intended to search the Wen¡¯s Mansion and confiscate their property. It was Chu Liuyue who took the lead to kneel in the imperial study and beg for the Deputy Prime Minister so that the emperor deferred making a decision.

    After that, he participated in the investigation and even helped them a lot during the investigation. The Deputy Prime Minister had always been grateful to Chu Liuyue and asked all the members of his mansion to help Prince Yue as much as they could when it was necessary.

    Nevertheless, after the case was solved, Chu Liuyue and the Deputy Prime Minister didn¡¯t have a close rtionship and just greeted each other when they met on their way to meet the emperor. It was said that when the emperor asked about it, Chu Liuyue only said that he had a good rtionship with the Third Young Master Wen since their childhood. Knowing that it was impossible for someone like the Deputy Prime Minister to do so, he intervened in it in case that a loyal official was framed.

    Since the case had been solved, other things had nothing to do with him. He helped the Deputy Prime Minister mainly for the sake of the Third Young Master Wen.

    At that time, the Third Young Master Wen was just an idle schr. Despite being famous for his talent, he was not an official. Moreover, he was young at that time, and he and Chu Liuyue had always been on friendly terms indeed. So he was not used of ganging up for selfish interests.

    Nevertheless, no matter how long it had been, the whole Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion had always been grateful to Chu Liuyue.

    Although they hadn¡¯t kept in close contact with each other, all the members of the Wen¡¯s Mansion had always kept what Chu Liuyue had done in mind.

    The two of them had small talk for a while. A guard came to report that the emperor wanted to see Chu Liuyue. Chu Liuyue had to leave, leaving Wen Xichi in the private room alone.

    Picking up the wine cup and tasting it carefully, Wen Xichi looked down. No one could see the emotion in his eyes. He just quietly looked at the empty wine cup in his hand. A quiet and modest maiden was a gentleman¡¯s good mate? A faint smile, which was very cold and indifferent, showed up on his face...

 Chapter 596 - The Principal Maid As A Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 596 The Principal Maid As A Scapegoat</h4>

    Shao Yanru had hurried down the mountain that day, but not been in hurry to return to the mansion. She went directly to a ce and asked someone to invite Chu Liuyue.

    When Chu Liuyue entered the room, he was full of the smell of alcohol. Obviously, he had been drinking wine before.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Hearing that Chu Liuyue had entered the door, Shao Yanru stood up with red eyes. It was obvious that she had cried just now.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Liuyue had indeed been full of anger, but looking at the beautiful woman with tears in her eyes, now he became a little gentler.

    ¡°Your Highness, I... I really don¡¯t know why this happened!¡± Shao Yanru said with the grievance. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, but her eyes turned red with tears.

    ¡°How could there be two different bottles of ointment, and one bottle was mixed with something else?¡± Chu Liuyue said unhappily, ¡°How could you make such a mistake at this time?¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. Both she and I were injured. At that time, we went down the mountain and took two bottles of ointment from the mansion, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be like this.¡± Shao Yanru looked flustered and confused.

    Chu Liuyue turned to look at Shuqi who stood beside Shao Yanru. Shuqi knelt down in a hurry and said, ¡°When I went to the mansion to get them that day, Nanny Yu, who served Old Madam, told me which bottle was for First Miss and which one was for Fifth Miss. It really has nothing to do with First Miss.¡±

    ¡°She specially told you this?¡± Chu Liuyue asked coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what she told me!¡± Shuqi nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Since the two bottles of ointment are different, why don¡¯t you ask about them?¡± Chu Liuyue turned to Shao Yanru and asked unhappily.

    ¡°I... at that time, I thought my ointment was fine and hers had problems. You know, Grandma doesn¡¯t like her, so it¡¯s normal for her to be partial to me. I naturally listened to Grandma, so I wouldn¡¯t deliberately ruin Grandma¡¯s business. But I didn¡¯t expect that there was also something else in my ointment!¡±

    Shao Yanru wiped her tears with grievance and bit her lips to red. Her big eyes seemed to be wet with water, which were so beautiful and moving.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s irritated heart calmed down, and heforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Well, next time you encounter something like this, you need to be careful. Don¡¯t make more trouble. Just now, Great Elder Princess was so angry that she went to your mansion and smashed a lot of things!¡±

    ¡°How, how could she do this? That... That is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion...¡± Shao Yanru was shocked and said in disbelief with red eyes.

    ¡°So what? Fifth Miss Shao is Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter. Besides, it is indeed your mansion¡¯s fault. I heard that Imperial Physician Qu has helped to verify it, so this matter is true. After returning to the mansion, you should persuade Old Madam not to make any trouble from time to time. Otherwise, it will ruin your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s reputation and you will also be involved with trouble!¡±

    Chu Liuyue warned Shao Yanru. She was as beautiful as jade, and they had grown up together since they were young. He had some affection for her, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let her be involved in the trouble caused by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°I know... I will go back and talk to her, but... but what should I do now? Fifth Sister will not let it go easily. She asked someone toe here and stir up trouble, and then Great Elder Princess knew this matter. There was a matter of Baiyunguan before, and now we have such a thing. I¡¯m afraid that Fifth Sister will not let the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion go easy!¡± Shao Yanru said sadly.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru would make the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion suffer and looking at Shao Yanru¡¯s beautiful weeping face, Chu Liuyue felt more and more that he had done the right thing. This Fifth Miss Shao was really an unpleasant troublemaker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you secretly. Go back and ask Old Madam to find someone to take the me first. Don¡¯t get other aristocratic families involved again. Although these aristocratic families are no longer prosperous, they may have thest cards in their hands. Maybe you will both suffer at that time!¡±

    ¡°I know. I will listen to your words!¡± Shao Yanru knew that Chu Liuyue was talking about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, so she quickly promised him obediently.

    Seeing that she was so gentle, Chu Liuyue¡¯s face looked a little better. He sat down on a chair on one side and held the teacup that Xiao Qizi had given him. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Qiu Yu and Chu Qing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand what Chu Liuyue had said for a while. After being stunned for a while, she asked a little uneasily.

    ¡°I heard that Qiu Yu and Chu Qing are now in Yuhui Nunnery and they both have contact with you. How is your rtionship with them?¡± Chu Liuyue looked up at Shao Yanru and asked casually.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s heart tightened unconsciously. She shook her head hurriedly and said, ¡°Your Highness, although I know Official Qiu and Commendery Prince Qing, I only know their names and I haven¡¯t had any private contact with them!¡±

    If Chu Liuyue wanted, it would not be difficult for him to investigate the matter that she had visited maple leaf forest with Qiu Yu and Chu Qing. Shao Wanru was smart and did not intend to hide it. Thus, she told him the truth and told him what had happened in the maple leaf forest.

    Chu Qing had met her by chance, and Qiu Yu had been invited there because of Shao Wanru¡¯s matter. Later, it was because Shao Wanru¡¯s foot had been injured that the three of them had wandered a little, but soon she hade to apany Shao Wanru.

    Most of these things were true. She only hid something about her interaction with Qiu Yu and Chu Qing, but these key points could make the meaning of the whole sentencepletely different.

    Chu Liuyue looked quite satisfied. He nodded and did not ask any more questions. He only asked her to be careful after returning to the mansion, and then asked someone to send her out.

    After getting on her own carriage, Shao Yanru did not go anywhere else this time. The carriage went straight to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    As soon as she entered the mansion and got out of the carriage, she saw her mother standing in front of the carriage excitedly. When she saw Shao Yanru getting out, she rushed over and asked with concern, ¡°Ru¡¯er, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s Grandmother?¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Your grandma was so angry that she almost fainted. She took the medicine and fell asleep just now. How could you be so careless, Ru¡¯er? Didn¡¯t you say that her foot was not injured? Why did she get hurt so badly?¡± Madam of Duke Xingined in a low voice as she pulled Shao Yanru into the room.

    The wrongest thing in this matter was that Shao Yanru thought that Shao Wanru had not been injured, so she invited an imperial physician. Had it been an ordinary doctor instead of an imperial physician this time, it would be easier to exin. She could even secretly threaten the doctor to change his words and say something else that could prove Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s innocence.

    But now it was this Imperial Physician Qu invited by Duke Xing who had ruined the n.

    She felt as if she lifted a rock only to drop it on her own feet.

    ¡°Mother, check the people around Grandmother and see who can have the ess to the ointment!¡± Shao Yanru had already thought of a solution on the way and said calmly.

    ¡°Who do you think can have?¡± Madam of Duke Xing also knew in her heart. She looked around and asked in a low voice.

    Several servant girls and old maids followed them a few steps away, not too far or too close. The distance allowed them to see Madam and First Miss, but they couldn¡¯t hear their words. No one else was seen along the way. Just now, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had rushed in and smashed everything in the mansion, which had frightened all the servants in the mansion.

    ¡°Since one can get the key to my grandmother¡¯s private warehouse, he or she should be grandmother¡¯s trusted subordinate.¡± Shao Yanru hinted.

    ¡°Nanny Yu?¡± Madam of Duke Xing rolled her eyes and asked.

    ¡°No, this won¡¯t work. Grandmother won¡¯t agree, but if you mention Nanny Yu first and then Shui Yan, Grandmother will give up her!¡± Shao Yanru said. If she mentioned Shui Yan first, she was afraid that Grandmother would take pity on her. But if she mentioned Nanny Yu first and then Shui Yan, she believed that Grandmother would give up Shui Yan afterparing her with Nanny Yu.

    ¡°Mention Shuiyan? But Shuiyan is...¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face darkened and she said with embarrassment. Shuiyan was the principal maid of Old Madam. Except for Nanny Yu, Shuiyan was the most capable servant of Old Madam. In the past, Shuiyan had always been kind to Madam of Duke Xing. Although she was not Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s servant, she was still the person who worked for Old Madam but showed kindness to Madam of Duke Xing. It was a little reluctant for Madam of Duke Xing to punish her.

    ¡°Mother, if you can¡¯t bear to give up Shuiyan now, do you want to make this matter a real mess? If a few more troubles happen in our mansion, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will be implicated. At that time, how can I marry into the royal family sessfully?¡± Shao Yanru felt wronged and looked at Madam of Duke Xing with red eyes.

    Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t have pity on Shui Yan because of her kindness. At this time, when she saw Shao Yanru¡¯s look, she immediately nodded and stamped her feet hard. ¡°Okay, then just choose Shui Yan!¡±

    A servant¡¯s life couldn¡¯t be more important than her daughter¡¯s reputation...

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had aggressively taken people to smash Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which once again pushed Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion into the limelight. First, it had been about the matter of Baiyunguan, and then the matter of this ointment. Later, it was said that the principal maid of Old Madam was vicious. Because Fifth Miss Shao had pped her once in the mansion, she had born a grudge in her heart, so she had added some other powder into the ointment.

    Of course, this servant girl had been sold after being beaten 20 times.

    However, a little servant girl dared to mix other things into Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s ointment, which also showed that Fifth Miss Shao was really not valued by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. What¡¯s more, after she had been recognized, it was once said that her courtyard had even been burned down, forcing Fifth Miss Shao to move to Yuhui Nunnery.

    All kinds of rumors came out that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treated the Fifth Miss harshly and even wanted to drive the Fifth Miss out of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. As for the reason, it was said to be for the title of Duke Xing. Because the two children of the first branch in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion blocked the way of the Second branch, they wanted to kill the Fifth Miss Shao.

    It was said that this rumor came from many cases. As for the reason why they didn¡¯t deal with Shao Yuanhao, it was because he was now in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s ce, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare to reach out to him.

    Because of what had happened recently and its rtion with the previous things, the more these words were spread, the more convincing they became. Some officials even began to collect information about it and were ready to impeach Duke Xing.

    But at this time, another rumor came out and destroyed the good situation that Shao Wanru had won before...

 Chapter 597 - Wen Xichi Got to Act

    <h4>Chapter 597 Wen Xichi Got to Act</h4>

    ¡°Miss, people are all saying that you are the root of the trouble. When you were in Qin¡¯s Mansion, you made the whole mansion restless. The original formal wife of General is now grounded in the backyard, and no one knows whether she is dead or alive. First Miss¡¯s reputation has also been ruined. Then after you were recognized by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it¡¯s said that you have stirred up trouble in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion be enemies!¡±

    Yujie came in angrily and reported to Shao Wanru the news she had gotten from Madame Dong after going down the mountain today.

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Someone is secretly taking action to cope with the previous rumors. Is it because of this rumor that people discuss less enthusiastically the other people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, many people are talking about you now. They are all wondering if you are really a living disaster in this and anyone who is rted to you will get in trouble!¡± Yujie became angrier as she spoke.

    ¡°A living disaster?¡± Shao Wanru walked to the window and looked coldly at the sleeping lotus in the water vat!

    This piece of news could really vindicate Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Shao Yanru, so Shao Yanru definitely had something to do with this rumor. She could spread a rumor so well and so cleverly, which meant that this opponent was very difficult to deal with. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t even guess who did this to her out of spite.

    Since she entered the capital city, there were only a few families that she had contacted. The one who could help Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time must be rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but only a few of them also had the ability to do so.

    ¡°Miss, shall we ask Prince for help...¡± Yujie also saw the fish tank outside the window. She thought for a while and asked cautiously.

    ¡°A disaster!¡± Shao Wanru curled her lips and her ruthless eyes fell on the blooming lotus flowers. She didn¡¯t know who was acting in the dark, but she knew that if the ¡°disaster¡± really referred to her, she would be ruinedpletely.

    A ¡°disaster¡± could destroy not only a family but also a country! The superior was most afraid of the so-called disaster. If there was a disaster, how could he survive? It meant that the superior¡¯s position was unstable, and it might even make people suspect whether he had gotten his position in a justifiable way.

    The matter about the current emperor¡¯s throne was originally strange. It was said that the throne belonged to Chu Liuchen, and it was the emperor who had stolen his nephew¡¯s throne. Now when it came to the so-called disaster, this idea was more convincing.

    It was obvious that someone was trying to put her in a dangerous position and kill her!

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± Yujie asked anxiously. Nanny Dong also asked her to report this matter quickly and ask Shao Wanru toe up with a solution as soon as possible. Otherwise, something terrible would happen, and even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could not protect her.

    Shao Wanru bit her lips to pale, and she deeply felt powerless. Even though she had been reborn, she was just a woman in the backyard. Such kind of cruel method in the imperial court was definitely not used by a woman!

    He acted quickly and killed her with one shot. This made her think of the vague feeling that she had had after being cut in two at the waist that day. It had been so painful and powerless.

    Everything around her had seemed to be so twisted that she could only see a piece of blood. There had also been arge blurred scene, which seemed to be the corpses of beautiful women. The blood had been dripping down from the high steps, which had made her unable to tell whether the scene in front of her had been an illusion or a truth...

    ¡°Miss, Miss...¡± Yujie¡¯s panicked voice came to her ears. Her twitching fingers touched a ce that could support her. Her hands were cold, which stimted the madness in her heart. She slowly opened her blood-red eyes, and there were a few sleeping lotuses in front of her. Although there were not many, the colorful lotuses were swinging on the duckweed and water with vitality.

    There was no step covered with blood, nor the pained and twisted body of hers!

    She squinted and suppressed the smell of blood in her heart. She felt that the blood in her whole body was flowing slowly again, and the madness just now seemed to be merely her illusion.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yujie reached out to hold her, and her face changed greatly. Just now, she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s body tighten with her eyes closed, and she was about to fall down. Fortunately, Yujie reacted quickly and reached out to hold her.

    ¡°Miss, I have something to report!¡± Another steady voice came, which made Shao Wanru¡¯s excited heart gradually calm down.

    She took a deep breath, lowered her head, and saw that she was tightly holding a jade paperweight fixed on the table.

    ¡°I am fine. Let Qing¡¯ere in!¡± She said in a low voice and tried her best to calm herself down. She could clearly hear Qing¡¯er¡¯s voice outside.

    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Yujie carefully let go of her hand. Seeing that Shao Wanru could stand there steadily, Yujie breathed a sigh of relief and turned to the door to let Qing¡¯er in.

    Since Shao Yanru left, everyone in the courtyard was Shao Wanru¡¯s people, so it was much more convenient for them to get along with each other.

    It was much more convenient for Qing¡¯er to do things, who pretended to be a rough servant girl.

    Qing¡¯er came in and gave a salute to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru asked, still looking at the paperweight. This paperweight was given by Chu Liuchen. In order to prevent her from falling down, Chu Liuchen specially made a shelf to fix this jade paperweight on the table, because Shao Wanru had identally broken several jade paperweights before.

    ¡°Prince says that you can rest assured and everything would be fine!¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    Shao Wanru clenched the paperweight tightly in her hand as if only in this way could it give her strength. The clear jade had a touch of coldness, which made her gradually regain consciousness. She rolled her eyes slowly and asked, ¡°What else did Your Highness say?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything else. Just let Miss rest in the mountain to cultivate.¡± Qing¡¯er took a nce at Shao Wanru¡¯s expression. When she saw that Shao Wanru¡¯s expression was getting better, she felt relieved.

    The scream of Yujie in the room just now was clearly heard by her. She even saw Shao Wanru¡¯s pale face and red eyes. She immediately knew that it was not good, so she came in to report to Shao Wanru.

    She had just received the news from the foot of the mountain. Originally, she wanted to wait until Yujie finished reporting. But looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s expression, she knew that it was not good and rushed in. When she saw that Shao Wanru had calmed down again, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her master had made it clear that she had to protect Fifth Miss. If something happened to her, she would not be able to survive even if she had ten heads.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru¡¯s expression looked better and became lively, she wiped her cold sweat secretly. If she had known this earlier, she would have reported it before Yujie.

    ¡°You can leave now. I got it!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and looked up at the water lily outside the window. Her heart, which was cold and wild just now, somehow became peaceful because of this sentence.

    It was very quiet in the imperial study. The emperor put down the memorial in his hand and picked up another one. When he saw clearly what was written on it, he was so angry that he threw the memorial out and sneered, ¡°The Bane? They really dare to report it. Find out where these rumors came from and tell me who the Bane is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate it now!¡± De Rong carefully bent down and picked up the memorials from the ground.

    ¡°Tell the eldest, second prince,¡± The Emperor paused for a moment, and his face softened a little, ¡°and the third and fourth prince toe here. I¡¯d like to see who has stretched out his hand!¡±

    He put down a memorial, picked another one, and looked at it. He was so angry that it also talked about it. He put it on the side, and took another and put it down again. His face became angrier and angrier.

    Yes, Your Majesty. Please wait for a moment. I will go now!¡± De Rong lowered his head and did not dare to look at the angry face of the emperor. He obeyed the order and retreated to the door of the imperial study. He sent a few eunuchs and guards and asked them to go out separately.

    Prince Zhou came the fastest. He was originally in the pce. The second one toe was Prince Yue, Chu Liuzhou, and the third one was Chu Liuxin. He had spent a lot of effort to find here from an opera stage. Thest one was Chu Liuchen. He was pushed into the pce in a wheelchair.

    It was not because he was sick again, but because of his weak body. He walked really slowly, and if he were pushed, it would be faster. As soon as Xiao Xuanzi pushed Chu Liuchen into the door, he saw three princes kneeling on the ground. In front of them, there was a broken cup. He hurriedly pushed Chu Liuchen into the door with observation and then carefully retreated behind Chu Liuchen.

    He kept quiet, just like the other servants in the room.

    ¡°Greetings, uncle!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyes, looked at his brothers kneeling on the ground, and then looked at the furious emperor whose blue veins were obvious on his neck, and said gently.

    Pointing with his finger, Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly reached out to help him. Chu Liuchen stood up from the wheelchair and was about to kneel to the emperor to show his respect.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, just sit down first!¡± Seeing Chu Liuchen¡¯s behavior, the emperor¡¯s expression softened a little, and he waved his hand and said.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t refuse him. He held Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s hand and sat down again. Xiao Xuanzi stood behind him obediently.

    ¡°Uncle, this is...¡± Chu Liuchen looked at the three people kneeling on the ground, and then looked at the emperor sitting on the throne. There was a little confusion on his face, and he looked very puzzled and worried.

    ¡°Look, you are all my good sons. I¡¯m fine now, but you can¡¯t wait any longer. Bane? What¡¯s a bane? If I find out who it has something to do with...¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression was cold. He picked up several memorial beside him and threw them all on their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor in the marketce, and you can¡¯t wait to move. It seems that all of you are free. How could you care so much about a rumor in the marketce, especially about the backyard. The officials in the court don¡¯t care about political affairs. They are just in charge of the affairs of several women in the backyard!¡±

    At this point, the emperor was so angry that he threw the rest of the memorial to his sons.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know what happened. I was wronged!¡± Prince Zhou pulled out a memorial on his face. Regardless of the pain of his nose, he hurriedly defended himself loudly.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know what happened too. I was in the Ministry of Works just now to see what is going to do about build the imperial court. I don¡¯t know anything about the officials!¡± Chu Liuyue said respectfully. Although he looked calm, his eyes were slightly red, as if he had been wronged but tried hard to calm down.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m watching a show. I¡¯m just investigating the people¡¯s affairs there. I really don¡¯t know if anything has anything to do with me!¡± The youngest Chu Liuxin screamed with the grievance. He really felt wronged. He had heard the rumors outside. He went out today to find out where they came from. But he found an opera garden. Before he could figure it out, the emperor had scolded him.

    Until now, Chu Liuxin still felt puzzled and didn¡¯t know where he was wrong. What did the memorial of the officials have to do with him?

 Chapter 598 - The More Intense, The More Fake

    <h4>Chapter 598 The More Intense, The More Fake</h4>

    ¡°What a good investigation of people¡¯s situation, and you even investigate in the opera garden!¡± The emperor said coldly.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it. I really feel that the rumors outside are a little weird. She is just a weak woman who was forced to go to the Yuhui Nunnery. I can tell at a nce that she was framed by someone. Her fate is pitiful, but there are so many rumors. I think it¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Chu Liuxin said boldly, with a rather angry expression on his face.

    ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t talk too much to make father angry!¡± Chu Liuyue scolded him in a low voice.

    ¡°I am...¡± Chu Liuxin, who had always listened to Chu Liuyue, was not so easy to appease this time. He was wronged and said.

    Chu Liuyue pulled his sleeve at full tilt and red at him, signaling him to shut up.

    ¡°Father, I am wrong. If I want to investigate anything in the future, I will report it to you first. I will never cross the line!¡± Chu Liuxin reluctantly admitted his mistake!

    Two eunuchs came in in a hurry to report. De Rong stopped them at the door. When he heard their report, he could onlye in and report to the emperor with a bitter face. In fact, this kind of thing could not be dealt with in a big or small way. But since the two eunuchs said so, he could only report it in this way.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the bunch of fancy carp in the Flower Garden are all dead. They say... say... they say...there are...scourges...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, some Tang Qianyan, which were in full bloom in the flower room, is dead. They say ... say that ... there are scourges...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was hit on the head and knelt down in a hurry. ¡°Your Majesty, I know it¡¯s a rumor, but people in the pce are also talking about it now. If something happens, they will say ... it is because of this!¡±

    De Rong also hated it. The Emperor was not in a good mood at the moment. It was obviously because of the rumor of the ¡°scourges¡±. These people were not wise and came to report the ¡°scourges¡±. It was obvious that they were not in charge of their own affairs and did not manage it well. After the ident, they casually pushed it to the ¡°scourges¡±. They were just trying to shirk the responsibility.

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the emperor would be even angrier with these words!

    ¡°Beat the two ves who spread rumors 50 times!¡± The Emperor flew into a rage.

    If they were beaten 50 times, they would definitely lose their lives. What¡¯s more, thews and skills in the pce were naturally more powerful than those outside the pce.

    ¡°Yes!¡± De Rong did not dare to plead for mercy. He stood up, bent over, and stepped back.

    ¡°Uncle-inw, please wait for a moment!¡± The elegant and noble voice in the imperial study seemed abrupt but gentle at this time as if it immediately defused the serious anger in the whole study.

    ¡°What do you want to say, Prince Chen?¡± Seeing that it was Chu Liuchen who spoke, the emperor calmed down a little bit. Although there was still no smile on his face, his voice became soft.

    ¡°Uncle, after 50 beats, these two servants must be dead. Uncle, you¡¯d better save their lives and interrogate them. Maybe you will know why there are rumors in the pce. In the past, no matter how powerful the rumors were, they couldn¡¯t affect the pce. Maybe it¡¯s because...¡± Chu Liuchen frowned tightly. Although his voice was gentle, he looked a little gloomy.

    At this point, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He slowly lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Prince Zhou couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He kowtowed to the emperor and said loudly, ¡°Father, maybe there is someone who is spreading the rumor in the pce. Someone must have done it in secret. I hope that father could investigate this matter and give mother justice.¡±

    It was the Empress who was in charge of the harem. Now that rumors were everywhere, this matter would inevitably be pushed to the Empress. Originally, Prince Zhou wanted to see the fun, but now he couldn¡¯t help but stand out and defend his mother¡¯s reputation.

    He nced at his brothers severely. He wanted to see who did this. In the end, his eyes fell on Chu Liuyue. He still thought that Chu Liuyue was most likely to do this. Obviously, he wanted to do harm to him, the legitimate son of the Empress. He had to start with his mother. If Chu Liuyue did harm to his mother, he would lose his status as the legitimate son.

    Chu Liuyue was the eldest son. If he was not the legitimate son, he would not be able topete with him.

    ¡°Ask the Empress to manage the harem. If there are any people who spread the rumors, just punish them directly. Send the two servants to the Empress¡¯ pce and let her investigate them at the same time. Let¡¯s see who will spread rumors in the pce!¡± The Emperor said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to report it to Queen right away!¡± De Rong answered and left.

    ¡°She is just a little girl in the backyard, and she is your cousin. She just can¡¯t stay in harmony with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now she is called a scourge. If she is a scourge, and you are her cousin, are you scourges?¡± The emperor sneered and looked at his sons kneeling below.

    It happened all of a sudden and he hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. But it was obvious that she had been framed. In the eyes of the emperor, the matter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a dispute in the backyard. It was really not a big deal.

    Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had told him a few times, the Emperor could only politely ask Great Elder Princess to find the Empress Dowager or the Empress to deal with this matter. This kind of thing was not a big deal in the emperor¡¯s eyes, but if this matter was getting bigger, there must be someone behind it.

    Thinking that Shao Wanru had another hidden identity that she would be the wife of Chu Liuchen. The emperor could not constrain his anger no matter how hard he tried. It was obvious that the person wanted to go against Chu Liuchen.

    What scourge? If she was really a scourge, would Chen¡¯er¡¯s body get better and better?

    Others might not know, but the emperor was well aware of it. As early as when Chu Liuchen decided to marry Shao Wanru, he had asked the Imperial Astronomical Observatory to calcte the fate of the two people. It was said that they were made for each other. And it was also said the two people¡¯s marriage was also very good for Chu Liuchen¡¯s health.

    The current Imperial Astronomical Observatory was trusted by the emperor, so he would not believe that Shao Wanru was a scourge because of these rumors. In addition, Chu Liuchen¡¯s health was indeed better than before, and the emperor was sure that Shao Wanru was a piece of luck for him.

    It was obvious that someone couldn¡¯t bear to see Chu Liuchen be better by describing Shao Wanru as a scourge. Chu Liuchen obviously realized this just now, and he looked so sad.

    As long as he thought of this, the emperor would be very furious.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, too!¡±...

    Hearing the emperor¡¯s words, the three princes all lowered their heads and said that they didn¡¯t dare repeatedly. A cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.

    Chu Liuchen said nothing and continued to lower his head, but his face became more and more gloomy. After a long while, he raised his head and said softly, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be angry. Let¡¯s check it out first!¡±

    The emperor took a deep breath, red at his three sons, and said loudly, ¡°Look into it. Find out all the rumors outside as well. Ask the lord mayor to send people to various yhouses and libraries to find out all the suspicious people.¡±

    Aftering out of the imperial study, Chu Liuyue took a deep breath and looked at the main hall outside the imperial study. He only felt stuffy in his chest. Originally, he thought it was just a matter of a little girl, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so big. He just wanted to help Shao Yanru but he didn¡¯t expect that there were so many people who followed him to spread the rumors. Someone must know that it had something to do with him, so he took advantage of it secretly.

    ¡°Brother, who do you think will do this to kill a girl?¡± Prince Zhou followed him out with a gloomy face. Looking at his face, he said in a strange tone, ¡°The flowers and fish in the pce are dead. Is it this scourge¡¯s fault? This guy is so stupid to think of this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, I also think that the person who thinks of this is stupid. Fifth Miss Shao is such a good person, but she has been persecuted to such an extent. No matter from what perspective, I believe it is the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who did it. It is clearly said that people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion are trying to hurt Fifth Miss.¡±

    Chu Liuxin also followed them. After hearing their words, he said angrily.

    He was really angry. Fifth Miss Shao was such a beautiful and kind person, how could she be stained like this? The most important thing was that he wanted to find an opportunity to talk about Fifth Miss Shao with his mother. If his mother agreed, he could go to his father to ask for his marriage. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened. Now the matter had not been settled, how could he dare to say such a thing?

    Her mother always believed in the Buddha. If she knew a little rumor about the scourge, it would be impossible for her to agree with this. As long as he thought of this, Chu Liuxin was so angry that he wanted to strangle the person who said such a thing to death.

    Who was so disgusting by spreading rumors!

    ¡°Fourth brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chu Liuyue looked at him coldly and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? It must be them. They said that they were going to send Fifth Miss Shao to Baiyun Taoist Temple, and then First Miss Shao gave Fifth Miss an ointment with poison. All these things had something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Then it suddenly appeared that Fifth Miss was described as a scourge. If it had nothing to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who would it have something to do with!¡±

    Chu Liuxin jumped and said. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Did someone know what he meant and deliberately want to spoil his marriage?

    However, no one knew that he liked Shao Wanru except for those who followed him to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that day, or those from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had found through something?

    Thinking of this, it became more and more credible.

    ¡°Fourth brother, be careful with your words. If father hears it, he will punish you. How can you talk about the important officials in the court at will!¡± Prince Zhou also advised in a cold voice. He nced at Prince Xin from the corner of his eyes. Prince Zhou really didn¡¯t take Prince Xin, who was a little too childish, seriously.

    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by helping Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Chu Liuxin was full of anger at this time. When he heard the two of them scolding him, he was so furious that he blurted out.

    After that, without looking at their unhappy expression, he stamped his feet angrily, turned around, and strode away.

    Chu Liuyue frowned and his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Fourth brother is still so childish. This thing can¡¯t be as simple as it looks on the surface!¡±

    ¡°Brother, you also know that this matter is not simple. I don¡¯t know who set such a trap to deal with a weak girl. He is really something!¡± Chu Liuzhou sneered and was not in the mood to show his respect to Chu Liuyue. He turned and went to the Empress¡¯ pce.

    He felt that Chu Liuyue was most likely to do it.

    Chu Liuyue frowned, and then his eyes fell on Chu Liuchen, who was thest toe out. The wheelchair was skillfully carried out by two guards at the door. After it was put down, Xiao Xuanzi pushed it over from the back.

    ¡°Third brother...¡±

 Chapter 599 - The Consequences of Pushing Too Hard

    <h4>Chapter 599 The Consequences of Pushing Too Hard</h4>

    ¡°Eldest Brother, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m going to see Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his cold eyes, looked at Chu Liuyue, who looked amiable and said.

    The coldness in Chu Liuyue¡¯s crystal-like eyes made his smile look a little stiff.

    ¡°Go ahead, Third Brother!¡± Chu Liuyue gave way to him and said.

    Chu Liuchen nodded. Xiao Xuanzi turned his wheelchair and pushed it to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    Watching Chu Liuchen going away, Chu Liuyue became sullen despite the smile on his face. He walked out slowly with his hands sped behind his back, thinking of a way to find out the cause of the incident.

    He was very assured about Wen Xichi¡¯s capability. With his intelligence, WenXichi was unlikely to make a trivial matter within the inner court so significant that it was even known to the officials in the imperial court. When several documents were thrown on him, he stole a nce at them, only to find that they were all about the ¡°bane¡±.

    The officials in the imperial court were all convinced of the im of describing Shao Wanru as a ¡°bane¡±. It could be seen that their father must be suspicious of them.

    He could be sure that someone, who was behind him and Wen Xichi, managed to make it significant in order to arouse his father¡¯s suspicion of him, so he couldn¡¯t act rashly at this moment.

    He had intended to tell his father about his affection for the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but now he decided to drop the idea. If his father associated Shao Yanru with it, he would probably get involved in it.

    Therefore, during this period of time, he had to distance himself from Shao Yanru so as not to get into trouble. Meanwhile, he had to tell Wen Xichi not to act rashly in the uing days.

    He didn¡¯t mind if others continued talking about the ¡°bane¡±, as long as he and Wen Xichi didn¡¯t get involved in it. He was assured that Wen Xichi would definitely wipe out the evidence of what he had done. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t have much contact with Wen Xichi in private during this period of time.

    After figuring out his current situation, Chu Liuyue looked a little better!

    He felt a little regretful that he had intervened in Shao Yanru¡¯s affairs, which was just a battle in the backyard. Moreover, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not decent and tolerant enough indeed Shao Wanru was just a Miss returning to their mansion from outside. They just needed to prepare a set of dowry for her when she grew up and got married. Why were they so narrow-minded that they had to force her into a dead end?

    At this moment, he disdained Shao Yanru in his heart and thought that Shao Yanru was not as perfect as he had imagined. If he really married her, could she really handle the affairs of his backyard well?

    The rumors about the ¡°bane¡± in the capital city came aggressively and disappeared quickly within a day.

    Madame Dong specially came up the mountain in person to report it to Shao Wanru!

    She said that the officers of the local authority had been trying to find out where the rumorse from, but they had no clue yet. No one knew where the rumorse from. It was said that a merchant from another ce came to the capital city and heard it while chatting with others. However, the merchant just stayed in the capital city for a short time, and no one knew where he had gone after that.

    As the rumors about the ¡°bane¡± disappeared, the previous rumors intensified and were associated with the rumors about the ¡°bane¡±. The public opinion directed the spearhead at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and people thought Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion the cause of the series of things.

    Of course, people only talked about these rumors in private now without daring to talk about them in public. Those, who had talked about the rumors about the ¡°bane¡± fervently before, had already been arrested. At this time, no one dared to spread the rumors, for fear that they would get into trouble. After all, Duke Xing held real power.

    Apart from the news, Madame Dong brought the news of Fann Embroidery Shop, which was supposed to be merged with Butterfly Clothing Shop as a shareholder. However, after Shao Wanru cleverly negotiated with them, both of the two shops made a concessionter and reached an agreement that either of the two shops could borrow a certain amount of money from the other shop when it was short of money. It could be considered a reciprocal partnership.

    ¡°Miss, Fann Embroidery Shop said that they wanted to borrow arge sum of money this time. I can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Madame Dong said while taking out a piece of paper from her bosom.

    Butterfly Clothing Shop had always been stable in business with no shortage of funds despite its small scale. In recent years, Butterfly Clothing Shop had never borrowed money from Fann Embroidery Shop, while Fann Embroidery Shop borrowed money from Butterfly Clothing Shop from time to time for more than ten times. When they wanted to borrow arge amount of money sometimes, Madame Dong did not dare to make the decision and directly turned to Shao Wanru.

    Fortunately, Fann Embroidery Shop kept its word and usually returned money soon.

    ¡°Have you checked their ount book?¡± Shao Wanru nced at the seal of Fann Embroidery Shop on the receipt and asked withposure. In the past three years, she had seen it more than ten times and found it familiar now.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t checked it yet. Miss, if you think it feasible, I¡¯ll ask someone to check their ount book!¡± Madame Dong reported.

    Fann Embroidery Shop wouldn¡¯t im to be short of money with no evidence, so they would naturally show their ount book to Madame Dong.

    ¡°Lend them money after checking the ount book and finding nothing wrong as before!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and returned the receipt to Madame Dong.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Madame Dong said with a nod, put the receipt into her bosom, and then hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and asked softly.

    ¡°I... I seem to have seen an acquaintance a few days ago...¡± Madame Dong said hesitantly, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see her clearly at the moment and was not sure if it¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°It seemed to be the personal old maid of the wife of the magistrate in Jiangzhou. When I was in Jiangzhou, I met her several times, so I can recognize her.¡± Madame Dong said.

    The personal old maid of Magistrate Qi¡¯s wife? Since a personal old maid usually followed her master to serve her master, could it be that Magistrate Qi hade to the capital city?

    ¡°Go to inquire about Magistrate Qi!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and gave an order.

    She didn¡¯t know whether Magistrate Qi went to the capital in thest life. But what had happened in thest life might not happen in this life. Many things in this life had changed, and there were many things that even she didn¡¯t know.

    Qi Tianyu came in a hurry that day and disappeared after setting her up. She had an intuition that Qi Tianyu would not leave so easily.

    If he had let go of what had happened three years ago, he would not have done that on that day. Of course, in other words, he might be after something.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inquire about it after going back!¡± Madame Dong said with a nod. After reporting some trivial things to Shao Wanru and chatting with her for a while, Madame Dong hurried down the mountain.

    After sending Madame Dong to the gate of the courtyard, Yujie stopped and asked her to go out on her own. Seeing that Madame Dong had left, Yujie returned to the silence room.

    ¡°Miss, is the First Miss really noting back?¡± Yujie brought a cup of tea for Shao Wanru, put it down, reached out to point at the main room, and said.

    ¡°She isn¡¯ting back!¡± Shao Wanru said with certainty. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Yanru would leave so decisively even before revealing many clues she had set as if she had nothing to do with any of them.

    But it also showed Shao Yanru¡¯s shrewdness. Shao Wanru felt that she had underestimated Shao Yanru!

    Shao Wanru had thought that with so many clues in her hands, Shao Yanru would use them step by step. But now, Shao Yanru left decisively and only said that she went back to find out the truth and was too ashamed to see Shao Wanru before that.

    Her words immediately left a good impression on others. Shao Yanru had cut off the connection with Shao Wanru before she was defeated, which made Shao Wanru consider Shao Yanru indeed a strong opponent of hers.

    No wonder she died in Shao Yanru¡¯s hands in thest life, while Shao Yanru seemed to have nothing to do with it!

    ¡°The... the clothes...¡± Yujie said, reaching out to point to the corner, where there was a locked box, inside which the clothes were extremely fancy, gorgeous, splendid, and totally out of harmony with the Yuhui Nunnery.

    It was a piece of clothes that was not supposed to show up here.

    ¡°Just leave them aside. Since she has left them there, she must be unwilling to let them go. She just doesn¡¯t think it the right time to take action now!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile and cold eyes. Although Shao Yanru left decisively, she still intended to keep some unrevealed clues in her hands.

    Such as the clothes and the silence room...

    ¡°If she still intends to use the clothes against you, she will definitelye up the mountain again. But you said that she¡¯s noting back. How does she intend to make use of the clothes?¡± Yujie asked in confusion.

    People would consider that Shao Wanru imed to mediate on the mountain but actually had no filial piety at all only if the clothes were found in Shao Wanru¡¯s silence room. After Shao Wanru went down the mountain, no matter how gorgeous the clothes were, people would only consider Shao Wanru a little extravagant, which had little influence on Shao Wanru.

    ¡°So there should be someoneing up the mountain!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    Since Shao Yanru had left the mountain, there should be someoneing up the mountain and the one should be an acquaintance of Shao Wanru¡¯s. Otherwise, it was impossible for the one to enter her silence room.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out who Shao Yanru would send to the Yuhui Nunnery at the moment, but she was sure of one thing. Shao Yanru would never let go of the clues she had set for nothing.

    Shao Yanru would send someone toe up the mountain, and the one should be an acquaintance of Shao Wanru¡¯s and would not get Shao Yanru into trouble if something went wrong. Shao Wanru picked up the cup and took a sip with a faint sneer on her face. She suddenly figured out who the one was!

    The one was really no match for Shao Yanru, but was the right person to deal with Shao Wanru!

    It was just because of the one¡¯s identity!

    In fact, Shao Wanru could not stay in the Yuhui Nunnery any longer. Within the high wall lived thete emperor¡¯s concubines, and a posthumous child of thete emperor hade out from there. It would not be peaceful anymore, and now it was just the beginning. She could not leave on her own, but now it was the best time to take action. No matter what Shao Yanru intended to do, she would inevitably make trouble. Shao Wanru just needed to meet trick with a trick!

    Shao Wanru had prepared for the next step, while Qi Rongzhi had been sent to find the person...

    There were a lot of peopleing and going in the street. Sitting by the window of a private room and watching peopleing and going busily, Qi Rongzhi found the lively scene included everyone except for her. She felt that she was a passer-by watching others engaged in their business just like the invisible person she was in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Everyone knew that she was out of favor with Madam and Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She was just an adopted daughter raised in their mansion, and it didn¡¯t cost a lot to raise her...

 Chapter 600 - Meet an Old Acquaintance

    <h4>Chapter 600 Meet an Old Acquaintance</h4>

    However, she didn¡¯t get the good marriage she expected! She was old enough to get married but hadn¡¯t even got engaged. Because Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t got engaged as the eldest Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she couldn¡¯t get engaged either.

    The reason made sense, unless Qi Rongzhi¡¯s biological parents found a match for her. However, Magistrate Qi was far away in Jiangzhou. Besides, even if he came to the capital city, there wouldn¡¯t be many people willing to marry her, who was only the daughter of the magistrate of a remote ce!

    She closed her eyes tightly. When she opened them again, they became indifferent and gentle with the sadness fading away, which made her look just like Shao Yanru.

    After spending a long time with Shao Yanru, she made some progress in manners.

    ¡°Miss, the Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is here!¡± Chunyi came in and reported.

    ¡°Pleasee in, Sister Yuru!¡± Qi Rongzhi said with a smile, stood up, and went out to greet her.

    When the door of the private room was opened, Qin Yuru was standing outside the room. When she saw Qin Yuru in front of her, Qi Rongzhi was shocked by thedy in front of her although she had been prepared.

    Was it Qin Yuru?

    In the past, Qin Yuru had been lively and charming. She and Qi Rongzhi used to be known as two beauties when they were in Jiangzhou, and she was beloved by Qi Tianyu at that time. Thus, she had been an exceptional beauty and lived well in Jiangzhou. However, if Qi Rongzhi passed thedy in front of her on the street, she didn¡¯t think she could recognize that thedy was Qin Yuru, who had grown up with her.

    Qin Yuru was so thin that she was almost out of shape. Even her hair was dry and gray. Although her dark hair was done in a very gorgeous bun, it was just like a wooden framework without the vitality and freshness she used to have. Her eyes looked gray and gloomy and made Qi Rongzhi feel inexplicably cold when she looked at Qi Rongzhi.

    She seemed to be ten years older than her actual age and looked like a womandy in her thirties.

    ¡°Sister Yuru... you...¡± Qi Rongzhi said without feigning the astonishment on her face. In the past three years, she had never met Qin Yuru and didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru had be like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t recognize me?¡± Qin Yuru asked coldly with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°No... it¡¯s impossible. I just didn¡¯t expect that...¡± Qi Rongzhi said, reached out to hold Qin Yuru¡¯s hand intimately, led her into the private room, and sat down.

    She picked up the teapot beside her, poured a cup of water, pushed it to Qin Yuru, and said, ¡°Sister Yuru, since you married into your maternal grandma¡¯s mansion, why do you be so thin? Are you sick?¡±

    Both her appearance and mental state seemed to bepletely different. She had changed so much that Qi Rongzhi was still astonished and even involuntarily asked the question in her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tell me, what do you want from me?¡± Qin Yuru looked at her coldly and asked bluntly.

    ¡°Sister Yuru, I¡¯m here to see you today!¡± With a gentle sigh, Qi Rongzhi said and became gloomy, ¡°Think of our lives when we were in Jiangzhou and look at our lives now. If I had known that I would end up like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee to the capital with your Qin¡¯s Mansion. Although Jiangzhou is a small ce, I can marry a handsome and promising man!¡±

    After that, she picked up the teacup beside her and took a sip with a bitter smile on her face.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you got engaged?¡± Qin Yuru asked with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°No, and I don¡¯t know when I can get engaged. Since the First Miss hasn¡¯t got engaged, it¡¯s impossible for us to get engaged as younger sisters!¡± Qi Rongzhi said and then gave an order to Chunyi beside her, ¡°Go to the opposite restaurant to buy two pots of wine. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to meet sister Yuru again today. Since we have the same misfortune, let¡¯s have a drink and get drunk in secret as we did before!¡±

    Chunyi replied and left.

    Moved by Qi Rongzhi¡¯s expression and words, Qin Yuru looked a little better, didn¡¯t refuse, just nced at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable that you are not allowed to get married. But are you not allowed to get engaged either? Well, the rules of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion are quite harsh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that no one cares about this kind of thing. The First Miss has been upied with her own business, so no one cares about this kind of thing!¡± As Qi Rongzhi said, she substituted tea for wine and raised her cup to take a big sip, ¡°They won¡¯t have the time to arrange a marriage for me, an adopted Miss, before their biological daughter¡¯s marriage is settled!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you verycent about being a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time?¡± Seeing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s frustrated look, Qin Yuru felt her anger worked off and said.

    ¡°At that time, I was ignorant and thought that I could get a good marriage after entering Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But now I wish I had never gone there. In this case, at least I could maintain a clean reputation.¡± As Qi Rongzhi said, she became increasingly sad with her eyes turning red, stood up, and bowed to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°If there were any rumors outside tarnishing your reputation, I would like to apologize to you here.¡±

    Qin Yuru reached out and pped Qi Rongzhi hard, making Qi Rongzhi take two steps back and bump into a chair beside her.

    ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve met you during such a long time. Why did you im that I told you about the evil Taoist priest of the Baiyun Taoist Temple?¡±

    ¡°Sister Yuru, I¡¯m really sorry about this. It¡¯s really not my fault. I... I found out about itter. Since the rumor has been spread then, I could do nothing about it. At least you¡¯ve got married, while I... I haven¡¯t even got engaged!¡±

    As Qi Rongzhi said, she burst into tears, covered her face with her hands, and struggled to stand still.

    ¡°You found out about itter. What happened?¡± Qin Yuru asked. The reason why Qin Yuru coulde out today was that she was invited by Qi Rongzhi. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also wanted to find out why Qi Rongzhi got Qin Yuru in the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple!

    Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t get out of the mansion easily in normal times!

    Since she married Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru had lost all her freedom. Although Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion doted on her, so what? Di Yan was Old Madam¡¯s favorite grandson, and the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. She could marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion because of Old Madam, so how could she ask for more?

    ¡°It¡¯s Shao Wanru who did that!¡± Qi Rongzhi said with hatred. She sat back in the chair and picked up a handkerchief to cover her face with her eyes full of hatred.

    This name seemed to be vague in Qin Yuru¡¯s memory, but it suddenly broke the indifference she had maintained for a long time. With a trace of bloodthirsty coldness slowly gathering her eyes, Qin Yuru tightly clenched her hands as skinny as chicken paws and almost said these words through her clenched teeth, ¡°What does the bitch intend to do? Isn¡¯t it enough for her to put me in such a wretched situation?¡±

    As she lived an increasingly miserable life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she bore increasing grudges against Shao Wanru and almost vented all her hatred of Shao Wanru. If it weren¡¯t for her grudges against Shao Wanru, Qin Yuru felt that she would have gone crazy.

    Yes, all of her misfortune was caused by the bitch.

    If it weren¡¯t for what Shao Wanru had done in Jiangzhou, she wouldn¡¯t have broken with Qi Tianyu and have such a terrible reputation. After they moved to the capital city, she and her mother¡¯s ns were ruined step by step because of the bitch. All of these were caused by Shao Wanru.

    Qin Yuru thought that all her misfortune was caused by Shao Wanru, but she had never thought of what she had done to Shao Wanru. After doing so many evil and outrageous things, she still expected that Shao Wanru should be driven up the wall without resisting.

    Seeing the wild hatred in Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes, Qi Rongzhi was satisfied, because she came here today to arouse Qin Yuru¡¯s hatred.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t live well in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, my life is not bad. Shao Wanru, who lives in the Yuhui Nunnery now, has nothing to do with me. However, she deliberately said that it was you who told me about the evil Taoist priest. When the case of the Baiyun Taoist Temple was revealed, she said that in front of the servants sent up the mountain by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After that, I got involved in it, and you were the next. Although I arguedter, it was impossible for them to be partial to me since all of them are the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I had to take the me even if I didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi wiped her tears and said sadly.

    In fact, her lie was wed. Nevertheless, because Qin Yuru had hated Shao Wanru to the core long before, she didn¡¯t doubt Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words and was convinced of them at once before Qi Rongzhi said anything more.

    ¡°Bitch, bitch!¡± Qin Yuru picked up the teacup beside her furiously and smashed it on the ground.

    Qi Rongzhi, who was sitting opposite to her, sneered. Qin Yuru was still so naive, and that should be the reason why she fell into such a wretched situation!

    ¡°Sister Yuru, we have been friends for many years. I just intended to get a higher status and have no evil intent. Although I¡¯ve done something to hurt you, it¡¯s Shao Wanru who made me do it. Speaking of which, isn¡¯t it Shao Wanru who put me in this wretched situation?¡± Qi Rongzhi added another inmmatory detail to make Qin Yuru more furious.

    Qi Rongzhi made sense and mentioned their close rtionship before. Besides, Qi Rongzhi was also in a wretched situation. So they felt pity for each other now.

    In the end, Qi Rongzhi even said with a little envy, ¡°Sister Yuru, you¡¯ve at least married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and be the Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will be in your charge in the future. Meanwhile, I have nothing now and uncertain about my future!¡±

    After saying that, she wiped her eyes sadly.

    As the door was opened, Chunyi came in with two wine pots and two empty wine cups on the tray in her hands.

    After Chunyi put down the tray, Qi Rongzhi picked up the wine pot in front of Qin Yuru, poured a cup for her and another cup for herself, and said, ¡°Sister Yuru, Shao Wanru is now the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so we can do nothing about it. Let¡¯s get drunk. Now we are in different situations. She¡¯s a cloud high up in the sky, while we...¡±

    Qi Rongzhi gave hollowughter and tossed off her cup. With her tears falling down, she said in a choked voice, ¡°We are nothing and destined to be trampled by her for the rest of our lives!¡±

    Qin Yuru also grabbed the wine cup. After tossing it off, she smashed the cup heavily on the ground, gnashed her teeth, and said in hatred, ¡°She is still nothing now. It¡¯s hard to say who will be the final winner!¡±

 Chapter 601 - Another One Intending to Make Use of Qingâ€™er

    <strong>Chapter 601 Another One Intending to Make Use of Qing¡¯er</strong>

    ¡°You are no match for her!¡± Qi Rongzhi handed her teacup to Qin Yuru for drinking wine, filled both her cup and Qin Yuru¡¯s cup, and then said sadly.

    ¡°Bitch! Since she won¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t let her go either. Only one of us can survive!¡± Qin Yuru picked up the wine cup, tossed it off, and said viciously.

    ¡°She¡¯s going toe out of the Yuhui Nunnery, and you won¡¯t be able to see her after that even if you want to. I heard that the consort selection for several princes is going to be held. She, who is of high status, is very likely to stand out in the selection. When the timees, she will be a princess, while you, the Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, will be obviously inferior to her and have to kneel in front of her and bow to her.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi took a sip of wine and said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen! I won¡¯t have the chance to see her after that, but I got the chance now, right? Since she is still in the Yuhui Nunnery, I have plenty of opportunities!¡± Qin Yuru said in a sharp voice.

    ¡°In fact, you are right. I tell you...¡± Qi Rongzhi pulled her chair towards Qin Yuru and said in a low voice.

    Qin Yuru also leaned over and then began to nod with a vicious smile slowly showing up on her gloomy face...

    After Shao Yanru left, Shao Wanru¡¯s life became much more peaceful. She didn¡¯t have to worry that Shao Yanru would suddenly make trouble and restored her life in seclusion.

    She basically didn¡¯t show up in front of others. As thest batch of the officers of the Ministry of Justice left, the Yuhui Nunnery went back to what it had been before and even attracted a little more pilgrims. Plenty of people were curious about the ce where thete emperor¡¯s concubines were locked up, and some of them took the opportunity to sneak into the back mountain of the Yuhui Nunnery with the excuse of offering incense to the Buddha.

    Although the nuns of the Yuhui Nunnery prohibited these pilgrims from going to the back mountain, some people still sneaked to the edge of the high wall and tried to look inside. Fortunately, with some nuns guarding the side door, no one could sneak in.

    After all, the nuns were not the members of the Ministry of Justice and could only try to persuade them to leave. If they really did something against the rules, the nuns could do nothing about it. Moreover, the maple forest on the back mountain open to the public recently offered an opportunity for many visitors to sneak to the high wall with the excuse of enjoying the view. The nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery could do nothing but turn a blind eye to it.

    Fortunately, most of the pilgrims were civilized. After being persuaded to leave or stealing a nce and finding nothing unusual, they were no longer curious and would not go there next time.

    In fact, except for the high wall, there was nothing worth seeing. They couldn¡¯t get into the area behind the high wall. The only side door of the high wall was guarded by several strong nuns, and no one was allowed to approach it.

    Under such circumstances, someone came to visit Shao Wanru, which really made her feel strange.

    ¡°Second Miss!¡± The old maid stepped forward, bowed to Shao Wanru, and addressed her as before.

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± After looking the old maid up and down and recognizing that she was a servant of the General¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru involuntarily put down the altar in her hand and asked in astonishment.

    In the past three years, she got some news of the Qin¡¯s Mansion on the mountain asionally, but not much. Apart from the news of Shui Run giving birth to a child reported by someone sent by the Qin¡¯s Mansion, other news was found out by Shao Wanru. The Qin¡¯s Mansion had never sent someone to report something else.

    She was wondering what they sent the old maid here this time for!

    ¡°Second Miss, Old Grandma is seriously sick.¡± The old maid wiped her slightly red eyes and said.

    ¡°Grandma is sick? How did it happen?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because she feels sad or she gets old. I have no idea. Many doctors couldn¡¯t cure her for the time being and only said that she¡¯s seriously sick. That¡¯s the reason why Madam thought of you and hoped that you could go down the mountain to treat Old Grandma!¡± The old maid said.

    ¡°When should I go?¡± Shao Wanru nodded and asked.

    ¡°It would be best if you could go now.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked out of the window and found that it was already afternoon. If she went to the Qin¡¯s Mansion to treat her grandma, she definitely could note back today. But in that case, where should she spend the night?

    She should live in her mansion after going down the mountain. But she went back in a hurry and didn¡¯t have a room prepared for her in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was inappropriate for her to live in a guest room after returning to her mansion!

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to go down the mountain. Let¡¯s ask Old Grandma toe up the mountainter!¡± Yujie advised.

    ¡°But Old Madam is seriously sick...¡± The old maid said hesitantly and uneasily.

    ¡°When we were in Jiangzhou, Old Grandma went to the Jingxin Monastery every time she got seriously sick. Besides, Mingqiu Nun is on the mountain now!¡± Yujie ignored the old maid and reminded Shao Wanru.

    Although Shao Wanru knew some medical skills, she certainly couldn¡¯tpare with Mingqiu Nun. Moreover, no one knew Old Grandma¡¯s condition better than Mingqiu Nun!

    ¡°Go back now. Ask Old Madam toe up the mountain today if it¡¯s still early, or ask her toe tomorrow if it¡¯s toote!¡± Shao Wanru said. She found Yujie¡¯s suggestion quite good after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Yes, Second Miss, I¡¯m going back now!¡± The old maid looked at Yujie and Shao Wanru, seemed to be reluctant, but had to agree.

    ¡°Yujie, walk her out!¡± Shao Wanru gave an order in a soft voice.

    Yujie nodded and walked the old maid out. Walking into the yard, the old maid looked at Qing¡¯er, who was sweeping the floor, pointed to Qing¡¯er with a smile, and said after rolling her eyes, ¡°Yujie, as the personal maid of the Second Miss, you don¡¯t have to walk me out of the courtyard. The little maid can walk me out!¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Yujie said hesitantly.

    ¡°Yujie, you¡¯d better go back to serve the Second Miss. If you walk me out and the Second Miss needs something, do you want an inferior maid to serve her?¡± The old maid advised.

    ¡°Well, Qing¡¯er,e here and walk this nanny out!¡± The old maid made sense, so Yujie agreed with a nod after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Qing¡¯er replied. She put down the broom in her hand and ran over cheerfully. At first nce, the old maid could tell that she was a little maid, who was not very smart and much less dignified than Yujie.

    The old maid was very satisfied. After saying goodbye to Yujie, she walked out behind Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°You are Qing¡¯er, right?¡± As soon as they left the courtyard, the old maid took a few steps forward with a smile, walked side by side with Qing¡¯er, and greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Qing¡¯er. Which mansion do youe from? What do youe here for?¡± Qing¡¯er asked curiously. She was in the yard just now, so she did not know where the old maid came from.

    When the old maid came, she opened the door. After that, Yujie happened to be standing in the corridor. At the sight of Yujie, the old maid called ¡°Yujie¡± loudly and then was led into the room to meet Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet the Second Miss because Old Madam is sick...¡± The old maid said with a sad face.

    ¡°Second Miss? My master is the Fifth Miss.¡± Qing¡¯er interrupted the old maid and corrected her.

    ¡°I know that the Second Miss is now the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but she has been the Second Miss before. I...¡± The old maid hurriedly exined.

    However, she was interrupted by Qing¡¯er, who looked serious, ¡°She used to be the Second Miss. But now everyone calls my master the Fifth Miss. Otherwise, it will be confusing!¡±

    ¡°I know, but I...¡±

    ¡°You should call my master the Fifth Miss. Otherwise, both Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion will get angry and probably want to find out who still addresses my master as before!¡± Qing¡¯er interrupted the old maid rudely again and seemed to be angry, ¡°If you refuse to address my master in the right way, I won¡¯t walk you out!¡±

    After saying that, Qing¡¯er stopped as if refusing to walk her out.

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I was wrong. She¡¯s the Fifth Miss, the Fifth Miss!¡± The old maid hurriedly changed the way of addressing Shao Wanru.

    Now Qing¡¯er showed a satisfied look, continued walking, and said, ¡°You are the former servant of my master, so you are from the Qin¡¯s Mansion? I heard that Madam and Old Madam of the Qin¡¯s Mansion are very kind to my master. I¡¯m wondering you were sent by Madam or Old Madam?¡±

    Qing¡¯er was just a young girl, who got angry and cooled down easily. Hearing the old maid correct herself, she showed acent smile, which made the old maid beside her secretly despise her, ¡°She¡¯s such a little girl that she argued with me for the way of addressing her master.¡±

    Nevertheless, it was easy to fool such a person and more convenient to get the information she wanted from such a person. Compared with Yujie, who was shrewd, Qing¡¯er was much better.

    ¡°I was sent by Madam Shui. Old Madam is sick. Madam Shui remembered that the Second... Fifth Miss has treated Old Madam before, so she specially instructed me to ask the Fifth Miss to go down the mountain. But the Fifth Miss was reluctant!¡± The old maid said with a sigh and her face darkening, ¡°Old Madam is sick, and she insists on asking Old Madam toe up the mountain, but...¡±

    ¡°Is Old Madam the former grandma of my master?¡± Qing¡¯er opened her eyes wide and asked curiously because Shao Wanru¡¯s being recognized as a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a legend known to plenty of people in the capital city.

    The most important reason was that Shao Wanru was actually very noble and was rted to the Great Elder Princess.

    Although Qing¡¯er was a little maid, she knew this sensational matter.

    ¡°Yes, our Old Madam is the former grandma of the Second... Fifth Miss. She has raised the Fifth Miss since the Fifth Miss was a child and has been sincerely kind to the Fifth Miss. However, why is it so difficult for her, who is sick now, to meet the Fifth Miss!¡± The old maid said with emotion. As she said, her eyes turned red and she wiped her eyes with her sleeve.

    Qing¡¯er rolled her eyes and said sincerely with a nod, ¡°My master is now the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which attaches great importance to rules and doesn¡¯t allow any mistakes. Now she has been observing mourning for the Heir and the Infanta, so she can¡¯t meet anyone at will.¡±

    ¡°But our Old Madam is seriously sick!¡± The old maid said, thinking the maid quite queer and watching her consider her words reasonable, dumbfounded.

    Was the maid¡¯s brain made of stone? The maid didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about.

    ¡°Anyway, she has been sick for a few days, so she doesn¡¯t have to meet my master today. Just ask her toe up the mountain tomorrow. She¡¯ll be fine after my master asks the nun in the nunnery to treat her!¡± Qing¡¯er said, still looking careless and not understand the situation.

    ¡°In fact, I noticed it just now that the Second... Fifth Miss wanted to go down the mountain to see Old Madam. Old Madam is old and her sickness could be serious!¡± The old maid said, thinking that she didn¡¯t have to be so tactful. In front of such an obtuse maid, if her words were too tactful, she would waste her words on the maid!

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602 Turn Qin Yuru¡¯s Trick against Her, Two Carriages

    ¡°Now down the mountain...¡± The old maid said with a sigh. She seemed to have much to say but didn¡¯t know where to start at the moment, so she just said a few words and paused.

    However, her refraining from finishing the sentence was the most curiosity-provoking. How could Qing¡¯er, who was just an immature maid, restrain herself? She became concerned about her master and asked anxiously, ¡°Nanny, what¡¯s going on down the mountain? Does it have anything to do with my master? What¡¯s going on? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°I... can¡¯t tell you about the nonsense!¡± The old maid shook her head and said helplessly. After that, she kept her mouth shut and seemed to be unwilling to say anything no matter how Qing¡¯er kept asking her.

    It made Qing¡¯er feel itching to know it. She begged, promised to keep it a secret, and kept saying that she just wanted to know it and would never tell anyone else.

    Finally, she managed to convince the old maid to tell her. Looking around and finding no one else around them, the old maid pulled Qing¡¯er to hide behind a tree and said in a low voice, ¡°People said that the Second... Fifth Miss is an ungrateful person, who ims to observe mourning for her parents on the mountain for three years but actually leaves our Old Madam, who has raised her, alone after bing a Miss of a higher status.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? My master came up the mountain to observe mourning for the former Heir and the Infanta!¡± Qing¡¯er said furiously.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s true, but others spread the rumor. Do you know why our Old Madam suddenly fell sick?¡± The old maid smacked her lips and said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qing¡¯er asked, bing increasingly itching to inquire about the whole story.

    ¡°At a banquet, the Mesdames and Old Mesdames from other manors said that the Fifth Miss was ungrateful despite being raised by our Old Madam for so many years and she would not go down the mountain to visit her even if our Old Madam got sick. This time I came here to tell the Fifth Miss that our Old Madam is sick, but in fact, the Mesdames of plenty of mansions are waiting for what the Fifth Miss will do. If the Fifth Miss doesn¡¯t act properly, I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    The old maid sighed, and then pulled Qing¡¯er out and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s none of our business. Even if our Old Madam is ridiculed by all the Mesdames from other mansions in the future, it has nothing to do with us, who are just servants. As a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the Fifth Miss could get married in the future even... with a tarnished reputation!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? What do you mean by saying that my master could get married even with a tarnished reputation!¡± Qing¡¯er said. She became displeased, stood still, and refused to leave with the old maid.

    ¡°Fine, fine, it¡¯s my fault, but it really has nothing to do with me. I am just a servant ande here to pass on a message. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve met the Fifth Miss. It¡¯s okay that she¡¯s reluctant to go down the mountain. Anyway those Mesdames and Old Mesdames our Old Madam associates with are probably not as noble as Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Just let them say what they like!¡±

    The old maid seemed to be unwilling to get into trouble, pulled Qing¡¯er hard, and was about to go out.

    However, instead of walking out, Qing¡¯er turned around and pulled the old maid back, while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to meet the Fifth Miss and tell her about it. Although they are probably not as noble as Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I can¡¯t allow them to gossip about my master anyway!¡±

    Qing¡¯er said in rage.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. What can we do as servants? Your master has the final say. Didn¡¯t the Fifth Miss decide to ask Old Madam toe up the mountain tomorrow? Let¡¯s go now. Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble!¡± The old maid didn¡¯t want to go with Qing¡¯er, but she, who was not as strong as Qing¡¯er, was pulled back and shouted anxiously.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell my master that plenty of Mesdames and Old Mesdames mocked Old Madam of General Qin¡¯s Mansion. My master respects Old Madam Qin the most and won¡¯t allow her to be mocked by others!¡± Qing¡¯er said with an angry look, thinking that she did it to defend the reputation of her master, and Old Madam Qin and her master would definitely be pleased with it.

    ¡°I... I was just afraid of getting into trouble, so I just said as our Madam told me. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us, who are just servants. Why do you have to be so serious about it...¡± The old maid seemed to be reluctant to go back and kept persuading Qing¡¯er to drop the idea. However, she was pulled back by Qing¡¯er.

    The two of them came back while pulling and pushing each other. Yujie happened to stand in the corridor. Seeing theme back, she came over with a surprised look.

    ¡°Sister Yujie, watch over her, I have something important to report to the Fifth Miss!¡± Qing¡¯er said indignantly and her face turned red due to fatigue. Along the way, although the old maid didn¡¯t struggle fiercely, Qing¡¯er was so tired that she breathed heavily.

    ¡°Okay, get in. Qu Le is inside. You can ask her to inform the Fifth Miss!¡± Yujie looked at the old maid and said with a nod.

    Qing¡¯er wiped the sweat off her forehead and hurried to the silence room.

    Hearing the sound from outside, Qu Le came out of the silence room, and stood still at the sight of Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Sister Qu Le, I have something important to report to the Fifth Miss!¡± Qing¡¯er said anxiously.

    Qu Le nced at her face, which turned red due to fatigue and went in to report. After a while, she asked Qing¡¯er to get in, and then there came Qing¡¯er¡¯s angry and loud voice from inside. Qing¡¯er was talking about what she had heard from the old maid. In the courtyard, the old maid leaned forward and heard everything clearly.

    However, after that, she couldn¡¯t hear Shao Wanru¡¯s voice clearly even if she leaned forward. Yujie was standing beside her, so she couldn¡¯t go over even if she wanted to and could only stand in the yard with a forced smile.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Qing¡¯er toe out in rage. She said to the old maid, ¡°Don¡¯t leave at the moment and follow us down the mountainter. My master is going down the mountain to visit Old Madam Qin right away. How can we allow those, who look down on Old Madam Qin, gossip about her, and tarnish my master¡¯s reputation!¡±

    ¡°Is the Fifth Miss going down the mountain to visit Old Madam?¡± The old maid was stunned and asked.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go now!¡± Qing¡¯er saidcently.

    ¡°But now... it¡¯s a littlete. It¡¯s better for the Fifth Miss to stay in the Qin¡¯s Mansion tonight. It¡¯s been a long time since Old Madam met the Fifth Miss.¡± The old maid said with joy.

    ¡°Uh... my master has her n!¡± Qing¡¯er couldn¡¯t answer at the moment, so she just said vaguely.

    ¡°No, I have to tell Old Madam about it so that she will be delighted and prepare a courtyard for the Fifth Miss. During all these years, no matter how much Old Madam missed the Fifth Miss, she didn¡¯t dare to ask the Fifth Miss to visit her!¡± The old maid said, began to wipe off her tears emotionally, and then turned to run out.

    They couldn¡¯t catch up with her even if they wanted to!

    In the yard, neither Yujie nor Qing¡¯er chased after her. After they stood calmly for a while, Qing¡¯er said, ¡°Let me go outside and prepare a carriage for Miss!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yujie said knowingly with a nod and turned back to the silence room.

    In the silence room, Qu Le had helped Shao Wanru freshen up and change her clothes. Now Shao Wanru was dressed in a set of Qu Le¡¯s clothes instead of the ck clothes in which she had always been dressed in the Yuhui Nunnery or her own clothes.

    Qu Le was a maid. Nevertheless, because she worked in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, in order to show that they thought highly of Shao Wanru, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion usually sent someone to make new clothes for Yujie and Qu Le when making clothes for other servants in the mansion in the past few years, although the clothes were made of the material for servants.

    Now Shao Wanru was dressed in a set of clothes, which Qu Le had never worn, and they fit Shao Wanru.

    Her hair was done in two simple buns fixed with a hairpin. Everyone would think that she was just a maid from a mansion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, pulled the front of her clothes, and said.

    ¡°Miss, are you really going down the mountain? It¡¯s dangerous now!¡± Yujie looked at the sky outside the window and said uneasily. The sun is sinking in the west. They could go down the mountain at the moment, but it would be dark soon and they might run into danger on the way. The pilgrims, who were not going to stay in the Yuhui Nunnery, had basically gone back at this time.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s go down and have a look. But we are not going to go down the mountain in our carriage!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. The one, who made such a great effort to trick her down the mountain, seemed to have a great plot!

    The one able to make use of a servant of the Qin¡¯s Mansion should be Qin Yuru! She didn¡¯t kill Qin Yuru three years ago for the sake of Old Madam Qin and Qin Huaiyong. Now was Qin Yuru going to stir up trouble again?

    Shao Yanru was so scheming that she managed to provoke Qin Yuru to take action. Well, she would teach Shao Yanru a lesson that it was unwise to cooperate with someone as malicious as a snake!

    Qin Yuru was a fierce poisonous snake, which could be out of control at any time.

    ¡°Yujie, go and tell Mingqiu Nun that I want to borrow the carriage in which she went down the mountain!¡± Shao Wanru gave an order.

    Mingqiu Nun went down the mountain to treat Chu Liuchen from time to time, so the Yuhui Nunnery prepared a carriage for her. Although it was not big, it was very light and useful.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going now!¡± Yujie said with a nod, but she stopped after taking only a few steps, ¡°Miss, we need a coachman!¡±

    In the past, when Mingqiu Nun went down the mountain, her carriage would be driven by a nun in the Yuhui Nunnery, who was able to do it. But now it was inappropriate to ask a nun in the Yuhui Nunnery to drive the carriage.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Qing¡¯er is able to drive the carriage. Besides, I¡¯ll let her drive our carriage and let the coachman from my grandma¡¯s mansion drive the carriage of the Yuhui Nunnery!¡±

    Shao Wanru made the arrangement unhurriedly.

    Of course, Qing¡¯er was not an ordinary maid. Shao Wanru had asked her just now and knew that she could drive a carriage. The coachman sent by her grandma was also trustworthy. At that time, her grandma drove the coachman from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion away with a trick because he was untrustworthy!

    Knowing that her master had made a proper arrangement, Yujie felt at ease and turned to Mingqiu Nun to borrow the carriage.

    After packing up for a while, Shao Wanru walked out of the Yuhui Nunnery with Qu Le. When they reached the parking ce, Yujie had borrowed the carriage and waited there.

    Qing¡¯er sat on the shaft of her carriage, while the coachman from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion sat on the shaft of the carriage borrowed from Mingqiu Nun.

    Shao Wanru asked Qu Le to go back and stayed here to watch over the situation. She only took Yujie to get in the ordinary carriage of Mingqiu Nun, and Qing¡¯er drove an empty carriage, which moved slowly in front of her carriage.

    The two carriages left the side door of the Yuhui Nunnery one after the other and then went down the mountain along the path. The old maid from the Qin¡¯s Mansion had disappeared...

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603 It¡¯s Not the First Miss Shao, but the First Miss Qin

    Qing¡¯er¡¯s carriage went all the way forward, followed by Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage.

    Both of the two carriages moved slowly. The mountain path was bumpy and the sun had gone down at the moment. They needed to be more careful when driving in the grove.

    It had rained heavily yesterday, and the sunlight was not strong enough today, so the ground was still very wet and slippery. They could not make any mistakes while driving on the mountain path.

    Qing¡¯er¡¯s carriage moved steadily, and she became even more careful when making a turn. Her master had specially told her to pay more attention, which meant that the trip would not be peaceful.

    Along the way down the mountain, although the wheels slipped a little, nothing went wrong basically. At the thought that they were going to arrive at the t ground at the foot of the mountain after making thest turn, Qing¡¯er involuntarily breathed a sigh of relief and looked around. At this moment, it became dark, but they still didn¡¯t need a light.

    They were going to arrive at the foot of the mountain and could step on a t path leading to the capital after making the following turn. Anyone could be careless at this moment.

    From Qing¡¯er¡¯s angle, she could see people talking at the intersection down the mountain, where there was a teahouse. Anyone who had been to the Yuhui Nunnery knew it. Qing¡¯er, who had traveled back and forth between the Yuhui Nunnery and the capital city from time to time, certainly knew it.

    Hearing people talking andughing and thinking that they were going to arrive at the foot of the mountain, one would naturally ck off. Even an experienced coachman would let out a sigh of relief and rx at this moment.

    However, an ident urred at this moment.

    The horse pulling the carriage suddenly ran wildly, while the corner was in front. With her face changing dramatically, Qing¡¯er suddenly pulled the reins in her hand and jumped aside swiftly. The cliff was just a few feet away from her. If Qing¡¯er had not been prepared for unexpected conditions, she would not have been able to escape, not to mention the one in the carriage, whose door was tightly closed.

    The horse led the carriage into the small cliff at the corner.

    The huge noise had rmed the people in the teahouse. Plenty of them ran out and saw the carriage falling down in shock. All of them opened their eyes wide, gasped in fear, and couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    ¡°Quick, there¡¯s a pool below. Hurry to save them!¡± Someone, who knew about the terrain, shouted.

    Because it was thest turn at the entrance of the mountain, plenty of people walked around here when they were unupied, and some people, who drank tea in the teahouse below, even walked there to enjoy the scene.

    There was ake at the bottom of the cliff, which was not very high. If a pedestrian fell from here, the pedestrian would not die, because the water could serve as a cushion for protecting the pedestrian. But now the carriage fell down with people, and it was still cool on an autumn night.

    If someone in the carriage fell down, the one would definitely die.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take an hour to go there. We won¡¯t be able to save them in time!¡± Someone realized what had happened and said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m wondering which mansion the carriage belongs to and what made the coachman fail to see the road clearly so that the carriage fell down like that!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Is there anyone among us able to swim? If there is, I think it¡¯s a good deed to collect their bodies even if it¡¯s impossible to save them!¡± Another person said.

    The one made sense. Some people had headed there from the back of the road!

    ¡°There¡¯s a maid, who seems to have fallen from the carriage!¡± A sharp-eyed person, who had seen Qing¡¯er jump out of the carriage, shouted loudly.

    A few people ran over. Some of them helped Qing¡¯er, who was still lying on the ground, up. Noticing that the maid was actually fine despite her injury, they all said loudly that the maid was very lucky.

    ¡°Which mansion are you from? Who was in the carriage just now?¡± Seeing that Qing¡¯er could sit up and talk, someone asked with concern.

    ¡°My master is the Fifth Miss... of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion...¡± Qing¡¯er clutched her arm and said with a pale face.

    The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    The person, who asked the question, and others all stood, gazing at one another.

    They had actually heard of the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Wasn¡¯t she the ¡°bane¡± discussed animatedly in the capital city a few days ago? Although the rumors had been suppressedter.

    An old maid, who squeezed herself into the crowd from outside, was stunned for a moment at the sight of Qing¡¯er. She did not expect that Qing¡¯er could survive.

    It was really unexpected that the maid survived although the whole carriage had fallen down.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er? Qing¡¯er, is it really you?¡± The old maid rolled her eyes, rushed over, took Qing¡¯er¡¯s hand, and said emotionally, ¡°Is... is the Second Miss who fell down in the carriage just now?¡±

    Although Qing¡¯er survived, it could change nothing. She was just an inferior maid, who survived probably because she was not allowed to get in the carriage and had to sit on the shaft of the carriage with the coachman.

    It was good to find a surviving maid, which offered them an opportunity to shift the me onto the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°You... you are...¡± Qing¡¯er said. She had been helped to sit down in the teahouse below, where someone poured a cup of tea for her. After taking a sip, she recovered, but she still trembled all over with a pale face. Obviously, she was terribly frightened.

    In fact, even a man would be terribly frightened, not to mention a little maid.

    The carriage fell down in front of everyone, so there was no need to say that the little maid was the only one alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m a servant of Old Madam Qin¡¯s. The Second Miss came down the mountain after hearing that Old Madam Qin was sick from me. Unexpectedly, after having a rest here for a while, I found that the Second Miss ran into an ident. What... what... can I do now? If Old Madam knew that the Second Miss ran into an ident, I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid that she will be too sad to survive!¡±

    As the old maid said, she began to wipe off her tears and crouched down in front of Qing¡¯er with a panic-stricken look.

    Her words gave a clear exnation of the cause and effect of the matter. A moment ago, plenty of people had wondered why the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came down the mountain at this time. Who woulde down the mountain at dusk when the rain yesterday made the rough mountain path slippery?

    However, it turned out that the Miss did so because of worrying about her grandma. She seemed to be filial.

    Some people sighed and thought that the Miss was so kind, but she seemed to be quite unfortunate. Could it be that as the ¡°bane¡±, she brought disaster to herself rather than brought disaster to others?

    ¡°Are... are you sent by the First Miss?¡± Qing¡¯er said with difficulty, looking dull. After what had happened just now, it was reasonable for her to get freaked out.

    ¡°No...¡± The old maid said and rolled her eyes, not sure who Qing¡¯er was talking about at the moment. On the surface, she worked for Qin Yuru, but in fact, she had been bribed by Shao Yanru in private.

    ¡°The First Miss... The First Miss Shao... The First Miss... The First Miss Qin...¡± Qing¡¯er said and turned her head with difficulty to look at the old maid anxiously with tears in her eyes and her face as pale as snow, ¡°Why... why did she do that to my master...¡±

    Her words were confusing, but the old maid was panic-stricken. How could the First Miss Shao be exposed?

    ¡°I was sent by the First Miss Qin, not the First Miss Shao. It has nothing to do with the First Miss Shao!¡± The old maid reached out to take Qing¡¯er¡¯s hand and exined in a low voice whileforting her.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s the First Miss Shao. It must be the First Miss Shao. She... she has always disliked my master... Someone has done something to the carriage. The horse suddenly ran wildly just now. Only... Only someone from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could... do something to the carriage!¡± Qing¡¯er said and stared at the old maid nkly, obviously in a confused state of mind.

    Everyone around them stopped talking and stared at Qing¡¯er and the old maid in astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the First Miss Shao. It¡¯s the First Miss Qin!¡± The old maid reached out to pinch Qing¡¯er¡¯s hand hard with sweat on her forehead and said anxiously.

    If the First Miss Shao knew it, she would get into serious trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s the First Miss Shao... It¡¯s the First Miss Shao who can¡¯t tolerate my master...¡± Qing¡¯er burst into tears and screamed. As she struggled to free herself from the old maid, her hands were shown in front of everyone and they saw the bruise on her hand left by the old maid¡¯s grip.

    At first nce, anyone could tell that there was something fishy about the ident.

    ¡°Come on, seize the old maid!¡± Someone suddenly shouted, and the onlookers hurriedly stepped aside and saw a few local yamen runners rush over and hold the old maid down.

    ¡°Why... why do you seize me?¡± The old maid was shocked and screamed anxiously. She was supposed to be able to leave after saying a few vague words.

    The First Miss Shao had prepared enough money for her so that no one could find her after she left the capital.

    She had never expected that there would be local yamen runners in this ce at this moment.

    ¡°She works for the First Miss Shao... She deliberately tricked my master toe down the mountain... She did it on purpose...¡± Qing¡¯er said with a dull look and stared at the old maid. Suddenly she stood up, rushed out and began to scream, ¡°Miss, Miss...¡±

    ¡°Stop her!¡± The head of the local yamen runners said.

    Another two people immediately came over to pull Qing¡¯er, who almost went crazy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the back and have a look. Maybe the Miss is still alive!¡± After holding the old maid and Qing¡¯er down, the head of the local yamen runners waved his hand and said. Others went to the back.

    On the mountain path, Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage was empty and stopped there, but Shao Wanru and Yujie had gone...

    Shao Yanru sat in her room and looked at the dim sky outside the window with a hint of a smile on her face, looking at leisure and elegant like she always appeared to be.

    ¡°Miss, the ident has probably urred now!¡± Shuqi looked out of the window and said with a smile, ¡°From now on, there will be no one against you!¡±

    ¡°Was there such a person before?¡± Shao Yanru said while leaning backzily andfortably with a smile.

    ¡°There was certainly no such a person before. How could the Fifth Misspare with you? Now she ran into an ident on her way to the Qin¡¯s Mansion. No one could find out we are behind it.¡± Shuqi rolled her eyes and said with a ttering smile.

    She, who had lived a harsh life in the Yuhui Nunnery for a period of time, now felt inexplicably relieved.

    Both the Fifth Miss and her two maids put a lot of pressure on Shuqi.

    ¡°Since it has something to do with the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru should be the suspect if they conduct an investigation. Qin Yuru and she has always hated each other, and Shao Wanru is the one who put Qin Yuru into her current situation. It has nothing to do with us!¡± Shao Yanru said with a pleasant smile and looked calm and elegant as if she would never get involved in anything.

    A maid rushed in and identally fell down when entering the room, but she stood up in a hurry and rushed to the main room...

 Chapter 604 - A Private Meeting with Qiu Yu, Both of Them Harbor Their Own

    <h4>Chapter 604 A Private Meeting with Qiu Yu, Both of Them Harbor Their Own Intent</h4>

    ¡°First Miss, bad news, bad news...¡± Moyan rushed in and said, looking at Shao Yanru, who was in the room, in panic with a pale face.

    ¡°Why do you make such a fuss? Is this how you behave in front of an emergency as my maid?¡± Shao Yanru said coldly with her smiling face turning cold. Meanwhile, she had a bad intuition, so she held the teacup but didn¡¯t drink the tea immediately.

    As her trusted maid, Moyan was capable of handling various things and had never been so flustered.

    Besides, there was a big stain on the part of her clothes above her knees. It was obvious that she had fallen before.

    ¡°First Miss, something went wrong. The old maid has been seized!¡± Moyan took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Old maid?¡± Shao Yanru said casually, but her face changed dramatically at once after she said that. She suddenly stood up and asked with a gloomy face, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Fifth Miss was tricked down the mountain and ran into an ident. However, a maid named Qing¡¯er jumped out of the carriage and survived. After that, she insisted that it was you who instructed the old maid to do it. The old maid panicked and pinched the maid¡¯s hand, and it was seen by others. A group of runners of the capital yamen, who happened to be at the foot of the mountain, where the Yuhui Nunnery was, because of investigating into a case, took the old maid away!¡±

    Moyan nervously wiped off the cold sweat on her face and told the story fluently.

    ¡°Why did the old maid get caught there instead of running away?¡± Shuqi also panicked and asked anxiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I gave the old maid arge sum of money and told her to go far away, but now she didn¡¯t escape and was caught. What should I do now, First Miss? If she gives me out, I¡¯m doomed!¡± Moyan said and cried out in fear.

    It was Moyan who bribed the old maid. How could Moyan not panic at this moment?

    ¡°Did you go alone?¡± As the teacup in her hand fell on the table heavily, Shao Yanru asked with her face darkening after thinking for a while.

    ¡°No... I didn¡¯t go alone...¡± Moyan said and hurriedly shook her head with her face turning red due to panic, ¡°There¡¯s another old maid. I was afraid that the old maid would ruin our n, so I followed her.¡±

    ¡°Is the old maid here?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a cold face.

    ¡°She¡¯s... she¡¯s still here...¡± Moyan said.

    ¡°Find an excuse. im that she stole something from my mother¡¯s yard and beat her to death!¡± Shao Yanru said and closed her gloomy eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she looked cruel.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll instruct someone to do it right away!¡± Moyan hurriedly said and turned around in a panic to run out, but she was stopped by Shao Yanru, who looked sullen, ¡°Let Shuqi go! I still have some questions to ask you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Shuqi collected herself and said. As Shao Yanru¡¯s maid, she was capable of handling this kind of thing properly. She turned around, replied, and walked out.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t allow the old maid to stay alive. Otherwise, their mansion could get into trouble when the yamen runners found out about the old maid.

    ¡°Where did the newse from?¡± Shao Yanru stared at Moyan and said. At that time, she did not specially leave anyone at the foot of the mountain, where the Yuhui Nunnery was, to watch over the situation out of cautiousness, because Qin Yuru had sent someone there.

    It would be inappropriate if the person she sent encountered the person Qin Yuru sent. She couldn¡¯t even let others find out that she had intervened in it.

    ¡°From the Ministry of Justice... Lord Qiu Yu sent a manservant over. He said that the case had been handed over to the Ministry of Justice. The people involved in the case are out of the management scope of the capital mayor, so it should be in the charge of the Ministry of Justice.¡± As Moyan said, she almost burst into tears anxiously. If the case was in the charge of the capital mayor, it would be easier to handle. However, since the case had been handed over to the Ministry of Justice, it could be serious.

    Although they had got rid of the old maid going with her before, she was still very worried and afraid that she would get involved in it.

    Others might not know what kind of person her master was, but she certainly knew. If she got involved in it, she would probably get killed.

    ¡°Qiu Yu!¡± Shao Yanru thought for a while and said with a frown. She was really reluctant to have too many connections with Qiu Yu. She clearly knew Qiu Yu¡¯s feelings about her and was afraid that he would try every way to approach her so that the situation would be out of her control.

    She had heard plenty of examples of someone doing wrong due to his deep affection!

    However, she had to make use of Qiu Yu now.

    ¡°Is the manservant still waiting outside?¡± Shao Yanru took a deep breath and said. She had made up her mind to find out what was going on at any cost.

    ¡°Yes! He¡¯s still waiting outside the back door.¡± Moyan said in a panic.

    Shao Yanru nodded, walked up to the desk, picked up the writing brush, and wrote a sentence after thinking for a while. After leaving the paper for a while to dry, she folded it and put it into an empty envelope, and then said, ¡°Give the letter to the manservant who delivered the message.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Rest assured. I will do it right away!¡± Moyan took the letter and hurriedly promised, and then walked out of Shao Yanru¡¯s room after collecting herself.

    An old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion stole a hairpin from Madam of Duke Xing and insisted that she was innocent after being discovered. She didn¡¯t cry and beg Madam of Duke Xing for mercy until the witness and material evidence were presented. Madam of Duke Xing hated her for feigning innocence before, so she directly instructed other servants to beat the old maid to death.

    It made all the servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion tremble with fear all night and feel as if they could still hear the old maid¡¯s wailing in the air. There had been examples of masters instructing to punish their servants, but masters basically did that in private. It was the first time that the servants had been summoned to watch a servant be punished.

    The servants went back, trembling with fear. Feeling that there seemed to be ghosts in the shadow ofmps, all of them became increasingly terror-stricken and guilty.

    They went to sleep after returning to their rooms.

    No one noticed that when most of the people in the yard were summoned to watch the punishment, Shao Yanru left her yard with her maid, got out of the back yard through the back door, got in a carriage at the gate, and then left Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The coachman basically took the alleys, where few people walked past, instead of streets. Fortunately, the coachman was familiar with the route and didn¡¯t go the wrong way even in the dark.

    The carriage went all the way forward to a restaurant, which was prosperous with plenty of customersing and going at the moment. Seeing twodiese down from the carriage, the shop-boy hurried to greet them with a smile.

    The maid stood in front of Shao Yanru, who was muffled up in a cloak, and told the name of a private room. The shop-boy replied with a smile and shouted, enthusiastically led them to the second floor, went to the inner part, and opened the door of a private room.

    As the door was opened, Qiu Yu stood there with an excited look and stared at Shao Yanru, who was muffled in her cloak, with his burning eyes. He had just sent someone to deliver a message, but he didn¡¯t expect that his beloved girl woulde to meet him. Such an unexpected surprise made it difficult for Qiu Yu to calm down.

    He looked nervous with a slightly red face.

    The maid waved her hand as a hint for the shop-boy to leave. The shop-boy left with a knowing smile and specially closed the door for them. He could tell at first nce that there must be something between the man and thedy.

    The shop-boy could tell that the two of them must have an unusual rtionship. Although the man did not disguise himself, his face turned red out of excitement when thedy showed up. Besides, thedy was muffled in a cloak, which obviously indicated that she was afraid of being seen by others.

    Nevertheless, this kind of thing was not rare for the shop-boy. They considered the secret meeting between a man and ady no big deal.

    They, who opened the restaurant for doing business, didn¡¯t care about this kind of thing as long as they could make money!

    The couple in the private room probably came here to meet secretly!

    After the shop-boy got out of the private room, he deliberately winked at the other shop-boy at the stairs. The other shop-boy immediately understood, looked curiously at the door, through which the shop-boy had juste out, and nodded with a knowing smile.

    This kind of customers were actually a little easier to please and more generous than other customers. Weren¡¯t they the ideal customers for a restaurant?

    Qiu Yu had ordered dishes and wine. But seeing Shao Yanru take off the cloak on her, Qiu Yu still handed over the menu to her and said, ¡°First Miss, have a look at the menu and see if there¡¯s anything else you would like to have a taste. If there¡¯s any, you can order them, and I¡¯ll tell the shop-boy to serve them together with other dishes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me!¡± Shao Yanru didn¡¯t care about the dishes at the moment, but it was inappropriate for her to show an anxious look, so she said with a smile.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t refuse me. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to invite you here. First Miss, please order one or two dishes!¡± How could Qiu Yu let his beloved girl down? He handed over the menu and looked as if he would insist on it until Shao Yanru ordered dishes, which made Shao Yanru quite displeased.

    Nevertheless, she still needed to ask Qiu Yu for a favor, so despite her displeasure, she had to restrain herself, ordered a few dishes at random, and then sat down again.

    Qiu Yu looked at the dishes she ordered, kept them in mind, and then instructed the manservant to take the menu out and tell the shop-boy to serve the dishes.

    After sitting down, he picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Shao Yanru, and then pushed the teacup in front of Shao Yanru with a big smile and his increasingly burning eyes.

    ¡°First Miss Shao, please have tea!¡±

    He found the First Miss Shao in front of him increasingly pleasing to the eye.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I want to ask you why I got involved in what happened today. Could it be possible that someone, who hates our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, set me up?¡±

    Shao Yanru was really in no mood to chat with him. After taking the teacup and taking a sip, she fell silent for a while, and then raised her head and said gently.

    She was anxious, sad and even a little angry, which made her look pitiful and fragile.

    Qiu Yu felt distressed and wanted to reach out and touch her tofort her. But he knew that it was improper for him to do this at the moment.

    He was d that he got the news and immediately sent someone to deliver a message to the First Miss Shao. Otherwise, when everyone knew it tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t be able to y a part in it, let alone get the chance to meet the First Miss Shao.

    It was the First Miss Shao who invited him to meet here at this moment. It could be seen that she wanted to meet him eagerly. He thought that the First Miss Shao must also have feelings for him! Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have met him at night.

    As he thought of this, he showed a much deeper feeling in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always protect you. We just got the maid¡¯s statement now, and the development of the case depends on how we handle it tomorrow. It has nothing to do with you, so I suppose that you won¡¯t get involved in it. The maid just went crazy and talked nonsense. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart!¡±

    Qiu Yuforted Shao Yanru in a soft voice.

 Chapter 605 - Shao Yanru Finds that Everything Goes Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 605 Shao Yanru Finds that Everything Goes Wrong</h4>

    ¡°Your Excellency, please tell me.¡± Shao Yanru lowered her eyes and said softly.

    Although she was pleading, she looked dignified and scrupulously honest, which made Qiu Yu more convinced that his beloved girl did live up to her reputation as a dignified and decentdy.

    He thought her quite a rare good girl, even in private. So he decided not to let Shao Yanru down and told her everything in detail.

    He started with the ident, where the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hurried down the mountain but fell into the cliff with her carriage in front of others, and only a maid jumped off the carriage and survived.

    However, people went to theke under the cliff, but only to find that there was no one in the carriage and the Fifth Miss Shao had gone. Later, she and her maid were found on an old tree above theke. They probably had hung on the tree when jumping out of the carriage. Fortunately, they were fine and just passed out.

    It was discovered by the capital yamen runners at first because they happened to go to the foot of the Yuhui Nunnery to catch a viin. However, instead of catching the viin, they discovered such a case rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Besides, based on the terribly frightened maid¡¯s words, they found that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to be the one who set up the Fifth Miss.

    The capital yamen official thought the case was out of their administration scope, so he immediately reported it to the Ministry of Justice and it was immediately ced on file.

    The Fifth Miss Shao, who had escaped from death in the ident, was picked up by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who went there after hearing of the ident.

    After Shao Yanru heard Qiu Yu¡¯s narration, her face turned a little ashen. She was shocked by the fact that Shao Wanru survived in the ident.

    She pulled the handkerchief hard in her hand twice, hid the viciousness in her eyes and thought that Shao Wanru was quite lucky.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Ministry of Justice in charge of major cases? Now that my Fifth Sister is fine, why did the capital yamen official report it to the Ministry of Justice?¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Yanru raised her head and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to be something serious, but the one reporting the case said that it was rted to your mansion and the Fifth Miss would have got killed if she hadn¡¯t been lucky enough. Since the Fifth Miss is a member of the royal family and of a high status, we can¡¯t handle it in a perfunctory manner.¡±

    Qiu Yu answered casually.

    Meanwhile, Shao Yanru clenched the handkerchief in her hand with more strength and thought, ¡°A high status? How could he describe a girl growing up outside as a Miss of a high status? It¡¯s so unpleasant to the ear.¡±

    Everyone knew that the lineal eldest daughter in a mansion was of a much higher status than other Misses. Why Shao Wanru was considered a Miss of a high status in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    But now it was not the time to argue about it. Shao Yanru stood up, bowed deeply to Qiu Yu and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency. I¡¯ll report it to my father and grandma after returning. Since my Fifth Sister had such an ident, I should ask my father to find out who intended to set up our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Shao Yanru magnified the plot against Shao Wanru to a plot against Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in an unnoticed way and thus to clear her suspicion.

    ¡°First Miss, since you are here, you should have dinner before leaving. How can I let you leave with an empty stomach?¡± Qiu Yu reached out to stop Shao Yanru from leaving with a smile and said with affection in his eyes. He, who finally got a chance to meet Shao Yanru in private, would not let his beloved girl leave easily.

    Shao Yanru frowned and looked displeased. However, thinking that the case was in the charge of the Ministry of Justice, she could not refuse Qiu Yu directly.

    As the door was opened, a shop-boy came in with dishes and nced at the two of them with a smile. They were very close to each other, and Qiu Yu reached out to stop Shao Yanru from leaving. From the shop-boy¡¯s angle, they seemed to be holding hands. The shop-boy involuntarily thought that she was not a decentdy as he expected and didn¡¯t deserve such a ravishing look.

    The shop-boy ced the dishes on the table and left with a smile.

    Seeing the shop-boye in, Shao Yanru stepped back and subconsciously avoided Qiu Yu. Qiu Yu didn¡¯t chase after her and stepped aside uneasily.

    After the shop-boy left, he invited Shao Yanru back to her seat.

    In the autumn, they found the room a little stuffy when the window was close, but felt cool when the window was opened. They could see the street out of the window, and it was lively in the darkness. The lifted curtain enabled their figures to be vaguely seen.

    Opposite the restaurant was a jewelry shopposed of two floors, and there was a ce for customers to have a rest on the second floor. Several Misses were talking about jewelry there. One of them looked out of the window and asked in astonishment, ¡°Is it the First Miss Shao opposite?¡±

    Their position was facing the window of the restaurant, where the lights were on, so they had a clear view. However, they couldn¡¯t make sure at the moment based on a side face.

    ¡°It seems to be her!¡±

    ¡°I think so, too!¡± Hearing one of them talk about Shao Yanru, the other two Misses also got interested and came over. Although they were not very close to Shao Yanru, they had seen the First Miss Shao, who was known as the first beauty in the capital from a distance.

    ¡°Who is that man?¡±

    ¡°Is it the First Young Master Shao?¡± They shifted their attention from Shao Yanru to Qiu Yu.

    ¡°No, the man doesn¡¯t look like the First Young Master Shao!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either. Look, the man is so attentive to thedy opposite him that he even picks every dish for her. They don¡¯t look like brother and sister at all!¡± Another Miss said.

    However, she just saw the man¡¯s side face and just felt that he didn¡¯t look like the First Young Master Shao.

    Several Misses got interested. They all leaned on the windowsill and pointed at the window of the opposite restaurant, guessing if thedy was the First Miss Shao and who the man was.

    Their discussion finally attracted Shao Yanru¡¯s attention. She raised her head and gave a hint to her maid, and her maid hurriedly stepped forward and drew the curtain.

    Beside the window opposite the restaurant, several Misses, who were watching the fun, sighed helplessly and sat down. Although their view was blocked, it didn¡¯t prevent them from continuing to talk about it.

    The First Miss Shao, a well-known beauty, was meeting a man in private! This was really big news. But was it true? They were not sure, but only felt thedy looked like Shao Yanru.

    In the room of the restaurant, Shao Yanru stood up and made her farewells. This time Qiu Yu did not stop her but said that he would inform Shao Yanru immediately if there was any news and asked Shao Yanru to rest assured.

    After thanking him politely, Shao Yanru muffled herself in a cloak and went downstairs with her maid.

    The shop-boy at the stairs hurriedly took two steps back and got out of the way, while saying politely, ¡°Miss, have a safe trip home. Pleasee again next time!¡±

    Shao Yanru nodded and hurried down the stairs with her maid. Unexpectedly, there came several strong men, who seemed to be drunk, from downstairs. Four or five of them crowded the foot of the stairs and staggered up, leaving no room for others.

    Shao Yanru leaned against the armrest and made way for them, intending to go downstairs after they left.

    The four drunk men came up while swaying their arms. When one of them walked past Shao Yanru, he somehow swayed and bumped into Shao Yanru, which made Shao Yanru stagger and almost fall down the stairs. Fortunately, the drunk man reacted quickly, grabbed Shao Yanru¡¯s arm and stopped her from falling down the stairs.

    ¡°Little... little beauty, I... I saved you. Why don¡¯t you show me... your face!¡± The drunk man said and reached out in an attempt to lift Shao Yanru¡¯s cloak.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The maid behind Shao Yanru got anxious, pushed her way to the front of Shao Yanru and shouted angrily.

    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on? I saved her just now... Why does she turn against me... at once?¡± The drunk man said. Although he seemed to have lost his sobriety, he still kept gripping Shao Yanru¡¯s cloak and looked as if he wouldn¡¯t let Shao Yanru go until he saw her face.

    ¡°How dare you! If you dare to touch my master, get ready to lose your hand!¡± The maid said harshly.

    Shao Yanru brought her trusted second-ss maid Yanxiao instead of Shuqi or Moyan, who usually followed her for fear that her identity would be exposed because of thepany of her personal maid.

    ¡°I... I would like to see which mansion such a... tough Miss is from!¡± Seeing Yanxiao¡¯s stern look, several drunk men burst outughing. After that, one of them suddenly reached out to lift the hood of Shao Yanru¡¯s cloak and said.

    Shao Yanru was so scared that she involuntarily screamed and hurriedly put on her cloak.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Ministry of Justice. Get out of the way! Do you intend to hinder me from handling the affairs of the Ministry of Justice?¡± Qiu Yu¡¯s cold face appeared at the top of the stairs. He said and stared at the drunk men with his cold eyes.

    His im to handle the affairs of the Ministry of Justice was enough to frighten the drunk men. They couldn¡¯t help stepping back, and Yanxiao hurriedly took Shao Yanru¡¯s hand and ran away.

    After they got out and got in the carriage, Shao Yanru felt relieved and gnashed her teeth with hatred. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had to conceal her identity during the visit, she would not have spared these reckless drunk men. Fortunately, Qiu Yu showed up and helped her out. Otherwise, she would not be able to leave easily.

    ¡°Miss, shall I find out who those drunk men are and send some people to teach them a lesson?¡± Yanxiao said angrily.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said with a gloomy face. She couldn¡¯t create side issues at this time, so she had to go back and report it to her mother.

    Although Shao Wanru escaped from death in the ident, she was still in aa. Meanwhile, a terribly scared maid insisted that it was Shao Yanru who set up Shao Wanru. It was a knotty problem, so Shao Yanru thought that she had to take the preemptive opportunity.

    When Shao Yanru hurried home to talk it over with Madam of Duke Xing, it was not peaceful either in the courtyard of Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. At that time, Qin Yuru had held back a trick and specially sent someone to stay in the teahouse to watch over the situation and report it to her. Unexpectedly, the person heard the words of the old maid, who betrayed her.

    So the person immediately came back to report it to Qin Yuru in a hurry.

    Qin Yuru had lived a hard life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in the past two years, but it endowed her with shrewdness in some respects. On hearing that the old maid defended the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but actually shifted the me onto the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she knew that the old maid should work for the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She got so furious that she smashed several cups on the table.

    The old maid she assigned to serve Old Madam Qin actually worked for Shao Yanru. How could she not be furious?

 Chapter 606 - Place the Changxing Grass by the Road Again

    <h4>Chapter 606 ce the Changxing Grass by the Road Again</h4>

    Qin Yuru thought of the meeting with Qi Rongzhi, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, and that she set up the trap as Qi Rongzhi told her, and then Shao Wanru ran into an ident. But after that, the old maid shifted the me onto the Qin¡¯s Mansion. In this case, she would probably be associated with the ident. How could Qin Yuru bear such a result?

    After tidying herself up, Qin Yuru stood up and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Let¡¯s go to meet grandma!¡±

    Her current grandma was her previous maternal grandma and the only person in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who was nice to her. Now her grandma was the only one who could help her.

    Since Shao Yanru dared to set her up so that both Shao Wanru and her suffered great losses, she would not let Shao Yanru get what she wanted!

    In the main room, the only room with lights on, of a courtyard of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru leaned against the couch, while Doctor Qi was feeling her pulse.

    Great Elder Princess sat on the edge of the couch, frowning uneasily. She, who had always sat straight elegantly, stooped slightly and looked uneasy and nervous at the moment.

    It was Chu Liuchen who sat on the other chair. He picked up the teacup and took a sip, and then nced at Great Elder Princess andforted her in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, great-aunt. Zhuozhuo will be fine!¡±

    Great Elder Princess nodded in response to Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, but she still fixed her eyes on Doctor Qi for fear of seeing any unusual expression on his face.

    Qi Jue finally put down his hand.

    ¡°Doctor Qi, how is Zhuozhuo?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked nervously.

    ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. She¡¯s just been frightened a little. It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Qi Jue said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, what should we pay special attention to?¡± After breathing a sigh of relief, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess still asked worriedly.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be overanxious. She just needs to rest for some time!¡± Qi Jue said. ncing at Chu Liuchen, who was sitting aside and enjoying his tea, he really wanted to tell Great Elder Princess that the Fifth Miss, who was lying on the couch, was actually fine!

    In fact, how could the Fifth Miss get hurt? The secret guard took her to a tree on the cliff and hung her on it. Not long after that, someone came up to save her. Although it looked a little bit dangerous to hang her on the tree, it was actually no big deal. From his point of view, the Fifth Miss was quite bold and absolutely iparable to ordinary Young Ladies.

    Even the idea of hanging her on a tree was put forward by the Fifth Miss.

    ¡°Is she really fine?¡± Great Elder Princess asked worriedly again.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Qi Jue promised again.

    Seeing that Qi Jue promised again, Great Elder Princess finally felt relieved. She grabbed Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°Zhuozhuo, do you know who intended to hurt you?¡±

    Great Elder Princess, whose mind had been upied by Shao Wanru¡¯s condition, finally had time to ask about the ident before.

    ¡°Great-aunt, you can send someone to check the traces over there now. If I didn¡¯t miss my guess, they had probably used the grass that could drive the horse crazy!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°What grass?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked in astonishment. She had neither heard of this kind of grass nor known this kind of thing.

    ¡°Changxing grass, a kind of grass can drive horses crazy. There should be this kind of grass by the road, along which the carriage came down, and the road leads to the cliff! This kind of grass is nted in the border areas, where nomadic people live, rather than in the Central ins, and this kind of grass is very rare even in the areas.¡±

    Qi Jue exined.

    This kind of grass drove the horse crazy so that the horse fell off the cliff. No one could find anything unusual. Moreover, the horse had fallen into theke and died, which made it more difficult to find out the truth!

    The one set up such a trap at the intersection, where those in the teahouse could see it clearly, in order to make those people witnesses of the carriage falling off the cliff identally.

    The slippery road wet by the rain yesterday, the dark sky, and the coachman, who got ck when they were going to arrive at the foot of the mountain, the above factors were enough to convince others that it was just an ident. What they should do now was to restore the case, where all the traces had been wiped out, to an ident!

    Changxing grass was the only thing capable of making the horse lose control at the section urately. Nevertheless, what was certain was that even if Changxing grass had been used in the plot, it had probably been cleaned. But Chu Liuchen happened to have a few des of Changxing grass.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to check it now!¡± As Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said in rage, she stood up and was about to go out.

    ¡°Great-aunt, wait a moment. The grass may have been cleaned up now. You may find nothing even if you go there!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said. Xiao Xuanzi stood out from behind him and handed a small box to Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Great-aunt, there are a few Changxing grass. Send someone to take them there, bury them in the mud and step on them to make them look smashed. After that, you can go there and find some traces in front of a group of people. Remember to leave one or two of them for the Ministry of Justice!¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and saidzily.

    Ordinary people didn¡¯t know Changxing grass, but the members of the Ministry of Justice were different. There were certainly some talents knowing well about something obscure in the Ministry of Justice, so it was most suitable to let them find the grass.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess understood what Chu Liuchen meant. She nodded, immediately instructed someone to take the box and then left in a hurry.

    ¡°Doctor Qi, if there is nothing else, you should go back early!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said to Doctor Qi, who was still wiping his hands slowly.

    Qi Jue had no choice but to roll his eyes since he knew that Chu Liuchen was the kind of person who burnt the bridge after crossing it.

    It was obviously him who was invited here by Great Elder Princess, but Chu Liuchen insisted oning with him. Now Chu Liuchen even drove him, who led Chu Liuchen here, away. s, he was so unfortunate to have such an ungrateful master!

    ncing at the delicate Fifth Miss Shao, who was leaning against the couch, Qi Jue was really worried about her. She was so pitiful to be the evil man¡¯s future wife!

    Heined in his heart but didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face. Despite his reluctance, he still asked slowly, ¡°Your Highness, should I wait for you outside and go back with you?¡±

    ¡°No, you can go back now!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand, said curtly, and nced at Qi Jue with cold eyes. Qi Jue, who was frightened, involuntarily sped up, packed up his medicine chest neatly, and walked out of the room joyfully.

    Did his master mean it?

    Chu Liuchen waved his hand. Xiao Xuanzi winked at Yujie, who stood in front of the bed, and then swung his arms and turned to walk out.

    Yujie hesitated for a moment and looked at Shao Wanru. Seeing Shao Wanru nod at her, she got out of the room.

    ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru and said, picking up the kettle on the table and pouring a cup of water for her.

    Shao Wanru sat up and nodded.

    Chu Liuchen came over with a cup of water and handed her the cup. Shao Wanru reached out to take it and drank half of the water before putting it down.

    In fact, she took no risk when being hung on the tree. If she fell down, she would fall into theke. Even if her life would not be in danger, her reputation would be ruined.

    There were hardly anydies, who could get her out of the water, and plenty of onlookers. If her clothes got wet, her reputation would be tarnished.

    So at that time, she held the branch tightly, for fear that she would fall down identally when the wind blew over.

    Chu Liuchen took the cup from her hand and grabbed her hand hard.

    Shao Wanru screamed in pain and her face immediately turned pale. Although Doctor Qi had applied medicine to her wound, she still felt a sharp pain when he pressed her wound so hard. Besides, she had sprained her ankle and not recovered yet, and she had probably bumped into something when being rescued. In fact, her legs were also injured.

    She only said that her hand was injured without mentioning other injured parts for fear of making Great Elder Princess overanxious.

    ¡°Are you afraid of pain?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a handsome but annoying smile and spread Shao Wanru¡¯s palm to have a look. Her palm bled after being pinched by him, which made Shao Wanru frown in pain.

    Shao Wanru nodded and looked pitiful. She appeared to be fine, but in fact, she had plenty of wounds.

    ¡°Take off your dress and let me have a look!¡± Chu Liuchen said and looked down at her dress, which was messy and torn.

    ¡°I... You don¡¯t need to do that. In fact, it¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Shao Wanru said with a red face and intended to withdraw her hand. But her hand was held tightly by Chu Liuchen and she could not withdraw it.

    ¡°Would you like me to help you or do it yourself?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and saidzily.

    Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and thought about it. Knowing that he was not the kind of person following the rules, she lifted the hem of her dress and then her pants under her dress with a blush on her face.

    Under her pants, he could see several scratches with dried blood stains on her white and tender skin, and some of them looked serious.

    With his eyes bing deeper, Chu Liuchen put the cup in his hand on the table, crouched down in front of the bed, and reached out to tear off her pants. At the sight of more wounds, hepressed his thin lips with apparent anger on his taut handsome face.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, you yed quite a good trick and were quite cruel to yourself!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a sneer, reaching out to fetch a wet towel from the basin beside him and begin to wipe her wounds.

    He wiped her wounds so hard that her wounds, which had been scarred before, bled again at once. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help groaning, stared at Chu Liuchen with tears in pain, and begged, ¡°Your Highness, please be gentle!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask those trees to be gentle before?¡± Chu Liuchen said and focused on wiping her wounds hard. He then looked up at Shao Wanru with dark waves rolling in his eyes as if something was going to be washed ashore. His overwhelming aura made her unable to speak at the moment.

    ¡°I...¡± Shao Wanru said. She was in so much pain that she almost cried and could only look at Chu Liuchen pitifully. Of course, it was not the time to pretend to be tough now. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know that I would be terribly hurt!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Chu Liuchen said, lowered his head again and began to wipe her wounds even hard. Another wound of hers bled. ¡°If you didn¡¯t know it, how could you put yourself in such danger? I didn¡¯t expect that the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could be so cruel to herself. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen such a Miss!¡±

 Chapter 607 - Tell Me the Next Time When You Want to Go Downhill

    <strong>Chapter 607 Tell Me the Next Time When You Want to Go Downhill</strong>

    Shao Wanru felt that he was not helping her but hurting her again. When she was hung on the tree on the cliff, she was too nervous to notice the injuries though she was injured. Therefore, she didn¡¯t feel it so painful. At this moment, he wiped her wound open, and her forehead was covered with sweat because of pain. Her face turned pale, and she reached out for Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand subconsciously.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness, it hurts so much!¡± She looked at him with a pitiful look in her beautiful eyes, showing a look of weakness.

    ¡°Now you know it hurts. What were you doing before? I told them to protect you, not to hang you on a tree! Since they failed to fulfill their duty, I¡¯ll rece them with someone else!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly, yet his hands became gentler. He no longer wiped her wound with so much strength.

    Shao Wanru held his hands quickly, but this time, it was not to stop him from wiping her wounds. She asked hurriedly, ¡°What happened to the hidden guard?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a useless man!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a frosty look.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do it out of his own will, but I asked him to help me. Your Highness, this will never happen again. In fact, I just felt that I could no longer stay in the Yuhui Nunnery, so I took the chance to go downhill with them,¡± Shao Wanru said in a hurry, sensing that things might go worse. She didn¡¯t dare to hide it anymore.

    Qing¡¯er was her guard in public, while there were two hidden guards protecting her in dark. On normal days, these two guards were responsible for delivering messages downhill, and Qing¡¯er would contact them. Since she had Qing¡¯er and these two hidden guards with her, Shao Wanru felt that it was easier for her to handle things. It was the same this time. Jing Zhaoyin¡¯s men would appear below Yuhui Nunnery just because the hidden guards delivered the message to Chu Liuchen asking him to arrange for it.

    ¡°So you put yourself in danger? Shao Wanru, how capable you¡¯re! You really dared to do so just for this purpose!¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly threw the handkerchief on Shao Wanru¡¯s fair shanks and stood up with a grim look. He sat down in front of the bed and pulled Shao Wanru into his arms, looking down at her.

    Before Shao Wanru could react, she was kissed on the lips, and both her hands and head were pressed tightly. As a result, she had to bear Chu Liuchen¡¯s hot breath...

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t let her go until a long whileter. The look around his eyes and eyebrows appeared gentler. He reached out to touch the corner of Shao Wanru¡¯s lips, which became even softer after the kiss, and the look in his eyes was still unfathomable.

    Shao Wanru gasped heavily while she reached out to push Chu Liuchen subconsciously. She had never seen him so angry like this. The two of them had always been courteous to each other, and sometimes, there were some ambiguous interactions between them, but they had never been as passionate as today. This made Shao Wanru both shy and annoyed. Her heart beat wildly, and she didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    Sensing that Chu Liuchen¡¯s body temperature also went high, Shao Wanru was at a loss even more and pushed Chu Liuchen. Her eyes became watery, making Chu Liuchen feel heartbroken and take pity on her. Her delicate and charming face, as beautiful and attractive as flowers in full bloom, made his heart race.

    While growing older, Shao Wanru became increasingly beautiful. However, she had always remained aloof in front of others, which covered her charms. Just now, because of the kiss, her charms were revealedpletely, and she was as beautiful as a dream and fantasy, so charming and attractive.

    Chu Liuchen held her in his arms tightly again before letting her go slowly. As the girl was bing more and more beautiful, she shouldn¡¯t go outside after returning to the capital. Since now she got injured, it was better for her to stay and have a rest in the yard.

    With this in thought, Chu Liuchen gradually regained hisposure. He let go of Shao Wanru and squatted down to wipe Shao Wanru¡¯s wound. This time, his movement was so gentle that Shao Wanru almost didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    After wiping all the stain off her feet, he took out a bottle of ointment from his inner pocket. He applied some light green ointment to her wound, and she immediately felt a cool feeling from her legs. She couldn¡¯t help blushing, let out a groan offort, and rxedpletely.

    It was quiet in the room, and only their breathing could be heard.

    ¡°Tell me next time when you want to go downhill.¡± Chu Liuchen stood up, reached out for one of her hands, and ripped the sleeve, revealing her fair and tender arms, where there were scratches.

    ¡°This is no big deal, but if you intervene, it may be a big deal which is not easy to deal with,¡± Shao Wanru said in a euphemistic manner. She surely knew Chu Liuchen¡¯s ability, but she didn¡¯t want to bother Chu Liuchen for she could deal with these affairs of the inner court herself.

    Moreover, she had the people sent by Chu Liuchen with her, so it could be regarded that Chu Liuchen helped her in secret. Without Qing¡¯er and these hidden guards, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the things over so smoothly.

    Chu Liuchen snorted and ignored her. He cleaned the wounds on her arms with a handkerchief before applying ointment to them.

    Shao Wanru lowered her eyes and let him treat her wounds obediently. Though he still looked grim, his aura was less aggressive. ¡°These two hidden guards are good, don¡¯t rece them. They did a good job, and I get used to them, so don¡¯t rece them,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°How could they have done a good job since you¡¯re injured like this?¡± Chu Liuchen said and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t me them for this... I made the request myself. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Shao Wanru begged with a soft voice. She looked at the wounds on her arms and blinked her watery eyes, putting on a look of grievance.

    ¡°Tell them to receive their punishment of twenty ps!¡± Chu Liuchen said in azy tone.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°One more word, it won¡¯t be as simple as twenty ps.¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice lowered, and he cast Shao Wanru a threatening look.

    After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru thought she¡¯d better obey him. She pursed her lips and stopped mentioning the two hidden guards. ¡°These two hidden guards have excellent martial arts, so it won¡¯t be a problem for them to stand these twenty ps.¡± she thought.

    After treating all the wounds on Shao Wanru¡¯s arms, Chu Liuchen turned to look at her robe. Seeing his gaze, Shao Wanru was panicked. She bent down and hugged herself in a hurry, afraid that Chu Liuchen would tear her clothes in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t have any wounds on my body except for my arms and feet. I got the scratches because I wanted to hold and grasp the tree branch tightly.¡±

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t insist this time. ¡°Hmm,¡± he replied in an ambiguous tone after seeing that Shao Wanru¡¯s robe was unscratched. He cleaned his hands in the basin and sat down beside the bed. He pulled Shao Wanru into his arms and tidied her hair that was scattered.

    ¡°In the following time, you can rest in this yard,¡± Chu Liuchen leaned back into the cushion that Shao Wanru leaned before and said with a grim look.

    Shao Wanru stole a nce at him, who was as beautiful as a banished immortal and thus looked so ethereal as if he were from another world. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t have been such a perfect man in this world.¡± Shao Wanru thought to herself. Chu Liuchen closed his eyes slightly, and his long, curly eyshes hung above his eyelid, making him look even more charming.

    His appearance would even make a woman feel a bit diminished byparison.

    If it were not for his light-colored lips, his pale face, and his sick and weak aura, he would be even more stunning. No man in the city could be his match.

    Despite this, Shao Wanru still thought that Chu Liuchen¡¯s beauty was beyond gender. His pale lips made him look sick, but this also made him look so gentle like these gentlemen in ancient times. Hey there, eyes closed, looking so aloof and distant.

    Everyone who saw this would take pity on him. Was this the reason why the Empress Dowager and Emperor doted him so much£¿

    There were countless handsome men in the world, but he was unparalleled.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know from when her heart started beating wildly as if it were going to jump out of her throat. She blinked her watery eyes twice and lowered her head to kiss him on the lips. Compared with her red lips, his lips were so pale, which made him so gentle and handsome and different from other men.

    He looked thin, but he was powerful. She could feel his chest so strong when in his arms, and it brought herfort and peace. The faint fragrance of medicine was familiar to her.

    As she had learned medicine from Mingqiu Nun, she was familiar with the fragrance of medicine. She found that the medicine fragrance on Chu Liuchen was so familiar and pleasant, so she rxed down subconsciously.

    Because of the ident, she had been tense all the time. Though she knew that she might get into trouble when she went downhill, she didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble it would be. She had kept an eye on the front carriage even when she was sitting in the back carriage at that time. Later, the front carriage rolled downhill and Qing¡¯er jumped out of it. Then, with the help of the hidden guards, Shao Wanru climbed onto a tree on the cliff with Yujie. Though she was not hung there for long, she was filled with anxiety, afraid that she would fall off the cliff.

    Later, she got injured, but she didn¡¯t tell Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess about it, afraid that the princess would worry about her. As a result, the wounds all over her body ached all the time, causing her to be tense. As she had applied ointment to these wounds, she felt cool andfortable all over her body. The medicine fragrance filled her nose and made her rx.

    She closed her watery eyes and fell asleep soon.

    Sensing that Shao Wanru¡¯s breathing became steady, Chu Liuchen looked down at her. She looked like a child when she was asleep, no longer so vivacious but more childish. Chu Liuchen fondled her forehead, then her soft cheeks, and her lips atst. However, he furrowed his handsome eyebrows, giving others an ambiguous feeling.

    He looked at her nkly and put her down after a long while. He pulled the quilt over and covered her with it before leaving.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Seeing him walk out, Xiao Xuanzi went forward and bent toward him in a hurry. Yujie followed him and looked into the room with a worried look before bowing to him as well.

    ¡°Your Miss is asleep. Go get her clothes changed before going to bed,¡± Chu Liuchen said in an indifferent tone.

    Yujie nodded immediately for she was eager to see Shao Wanru. She walked into the room and closed the door behind her. After passing the screen, she almost screamed when she saw that Shao Wanru¡¯s clothes were torn apart. However, she was bold after all. She covered her mouth hurriedly and went forward to check Shao Wanru¡¯s condition carefully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dig into what happenedst time!¡± In the corridor, Chu Liuchen¡¯s chilling voice sounded. ¡°The gate of the pce!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Xuanzi understood what he meant at once. His mouth corner twitched in secret. ¡°Master is in anger. Who was so blind to provoke him...¡±

 Chapter 608 - The Uprooted Grass

    <h4>Chapter 608 The Uprooted Grass</h4>

    Yujie rxed down when she found that only the clothes around Shao Wanru¡¯s legs and arms were torn apart and that ointment had been applied to her wounds. She guessed that it was Prince Chen who treated Shao Wanru¡¯s wounds, but because of the etiquette between men and women, he didn¡¯t help Shao Wanru change clothes. Yujie now was full of admiration for Prince Chen and felt happy for Shao Wanru.

    She, of course, knew that Shao Wanru and Prince Chen had been engaged under the order of Empress Dowager. Though Prince Chen had gone too far this time, it was because he was worried about Shao Wanru.

    After figuring out this, Yujie let out a sigh of relief. She took out a piece of cloth from the wardrobe and carefully helped Shao Wanru change it.

    This yard was prepared by Great Elder Princess for Shao Wanru, and it had been prepared for three years and was full of Shao Wanru¡¯s clothes, all of which were prepared by the princess as well. These clothes were in arge quantity and were very beautiful.

    Yujie knew what Shao Wanru preferred. She selected a piece of in andfortable cloth for Shao Wanru and helped her take off the torn one and put on the new one. Yet, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t wake up, which showed how tired she was before. Yujie¡¯s movement became even gentler.

    In fact, she had wounds on her body as well. She had grown up in the Jingxin Monastery since she was a child, and she usually followed Mingqiu Nun to collect medicinal herbs. As a result, she had been scratched many times. Back when she was hung on the tree branch with Shao Wanru, she didn¡¯t get many scratches, and her wounds were not as deep as Shao Wanru¡¯s.

    Thinking that Shao Wanru was always pampered and had never gotten injured like this, Yujie felt heartbroken. She knew that both Young Lady Qin and Young Lady Shao were evil women, and she expected to see how they would fight each other this time...

    It was destined to be an unusual night. The officials of the Ministry of Justice had taken charge of the case regarding what had happened beneath Yuhui Nunnery.

    As it was dark now, it was impossible to investigate the matter even though they wanted to. Therefore, several officials of the Ministry of Justice stayed there, but they didn¡¯t survey the spot. Many people who had witnessed the ident all said that it happened because the road was slippery and led to the foot of the mountain. When the coachman was distracted, the ident would happen. Though it was an ident, they only had themselves to me.

    As for what that servant girl said, it was not true for she had gone mad.

    Few people would believe that it was true.

    It was right then that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came over. She didn¡¯te before when she let some peoplee to pick Shao Wanru up. However, at this moment, she came with a lot of people and looked angry. Seeing her, the people in the tea house all stopped talking.

    Seeing that it was the carriage of Great Elder Princess, the officials of the Ministry of Justice immediately had some people to receive her. The princess looked out of the carriage and saw that it was Qiu Yu.

    ¡°What brings you here, Your Highness?¡± Qiu Yu bowed toward the princess and asked cautiously.

    After meeting Shao Wanru in select, he requested to guard the ce at night so as to know thetest progress of the case at once.

    ¡°Mr. Qiu, I want to take a look at the mountain road. Why would my granddaughter¡¯s carriage roll down the mountain? I heard that some people have gone downhill before, but they were fine!¡± Sitting high in the carriage, the princess looked at Qiu Yu coldly. As Qiu Yu was Duke Liyang¡¯s youngest son, the princess certainly had seen him before.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s toote now, I suggest you don¡¯t go there. If something happens, I can¡¯t take the responsibility,¡± Qiu Yu said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take any responsibility. I¡¯ll take the responsibility myself. I just want to know whom Zhuozhuo had provoked. This person hated her so much that he even came up with such an evil scheme,¡± the princess said in a cold tone and got out of the carriage with the help of her old maid. She looked at Qiu Yu grimly with her hands behind her back.

    Qiu Yu¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat, but he was too anxious to wipe it. ¡°Your Highness, maybe it was just an ident, and no one wanted it to happen. It was hard to make it clear now since it was an ident. Fifth Miss shouldn¡¯t have gone downhill hurriedly at this time. How could...¡±

    ¡°So are you saying that Zhuozhuo was courting death herself, and this had nothing to do with others?¡± Great Elder Princess smiled coldly, and her chilling gaze fell on Qiu Yu in an imposing manner.

    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t mean this. I can¡¯t give you an answer until the Ministry of Justice investigates the matter thoroughly tomorrow,¡± Qiu Yu replied unwillingly. Though he was frightened, he had to tell the truth at the moment.

    ¡°Can¡¯t investigate it thoroughly until tomorrow? No, it¡¯s toote. I must investigate it right now! I want to know whether it is the youngdy of the Qin¡¯s Mansion or the youngdy of the Shao¡¯s Mansion that wanted to hurt Zhuozhuo. Or did they plot it together?¡± the princess said in a cold tone and walked to the entrance of the road with her back straight.

    A bunch of servant girls and old maids followed her.

    Seeing this, Qiu Yu knew it was impossible for him to stop the princess. He could only wave his hands, signaling the people of the Ministry of Justice to follow the princess to go uphill.

    He couldn¡¯t let the princess talk nonsense. As a matter of fact, he had someone investigate the matter as well, but found nothing, so naturally, he didn¡¯t think there was anything fishy.

    Thus, he was not anxious now. No matter how overbearing the princess was, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was powerful as well and wouldn¡¯t let the princess talk nonsense. As for Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qiu Yu didn¡¯t think about it.

    Seeing that they went up the mountain, some onlookers followed them for fun.

    The people who came with the princess put manynterns around the ce, lighting the ce as bright as day. Some maids went forward and found obvious tracks left by wheels. Judging from the tracks, the carriage ran off the road directly without any obstacle, and there were no other tracks.

    Some careful maids of the princess¡¯s mansion checked the spot, and half an hourter, they came back to report to the princess, shaking their heads, because they found nothing suspicious. There was only one rut leading down the mountain. The carriage must have sped up where the rut became deeper, and this was the main reason which caused the carriage to fall off the cliff.

    This had nothing to do with others.

    Qiu Yu let out a sigh of relief. He had been afraid that the princess would make trouble out of nothing. Without any high official there, he feared that he couldn¡¯t deal with this imperious princess. Now, the princess had nothing to investigate further and found nothing suspicious, so she couldn¡¯t make any trouble even if she wanted.

    However, before Qiu Yu could rest his heartpletely, he saw a maid run to the princess hurriedly with a de of grass in hand. ¡°Your Highness, why would these grasses be uprooted? Even if they were crushed by the wheel, they shouldn¡¯t be uprooted.¡±

    The princess took the grass with a grim look. She looked at it with a frown, and the people around her also looked at the grass in the light.

    It was a normal de of grass, which was not special and looked the same as other grasses. There was mud on the grass and rut on the mud, which indicated that the carriage had run over the grass.

    The root of the grass was not short, and some of its leaves were crushed. However, its rootstock wasplete.

    ¡°Yeah, the wheel must have run over it very fast, and it¡¯s possible for the leaves to be crushed, but how could it be uprooted? It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± someone who had taken several careful looks at the grass chimed in.

    ¡°The grass could be broken off and crushed, but it couldn¡¯t be uprooted!¡± someone said in a certain tone.

    These people were travelers and were experienced. On hearing their words, many people nodded with agreement and found the grass to be suspicious.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve found such a de of grass as well. It¡¯s not crushed but uprooted,¡± another maid picked up a de of grass and said.

    During the following time, several stalks of grass in the same condition were picked up. The ruts on them showed that they had been run over by a wheel, and only several leaves of them were broken, yet they were all uprooted.

    This was abnormal. Qiu Yu became anxious again. If the carriage hadn¡¯t slipped down normally, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would possibly be involved. Qiu Yu had promised Miss Shao that she wouldn¡¯t be involved, but judging from the current situation, it would be hard for him to exin to Miss Shao.

    Taking two steps forward, Qiu Yu came up to the princess and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s just several stalks of grass. It¡¯s nothing special. Maybe this kind of grass is soft and easy to uproot. When the wheel ran over, these shallowly-rooted grasses were uprooted.¡±

    The princess squinted at Qiu Yu and said, ¡°Since this case has been recorded by the Ministry of Justice, it means it¡¯s not a small case. My granddaughter almost lost her life. Even if the case is reported to His Majesty, I believe he will bring me justice and won¡¯t try to put me off with such a ridiculous excuse like you did.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this case hasn¡¯t been settled...¡± Qiu Yu argued, and his face blushed.

    ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I need to go back to take care of my granddaughter. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. As for these stalks of grass, I¡¯ll hand them to the Ministry of Justice.¡± The princess had some people collect the grasses that were found and turned to the tea house with a bunch of people.

    Her carriage was waiting for her outside the tea house.

    After passing the tea house with this group of people, the princess got into the carriage, which made a turn and ran away, leaving a bored man and the people of the Ministry of Justice behind.

    ¡°Your Honor, what should we do now?¡± a man of the Ministry of Justice came over and asked Qiu Yu, who was in a daze.

    ¡°Let someone guard the ce and don¡¯t let anyone go in or out.¡± Qiu Yu collected his thoughts and bit his teeth before saying. Before the matter was investigated clearly, the spot shouldn¡¯t be touched.

    However, the one who had touched the spot was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and she did it under his nose, so he didn¡¯t think he had neglected his duty...

    It was a speechless night, and the next day, the news turned the capital upside and down.

    The news caused a stir because there was a well-known rumor that Fifth Miss Shao was a scourge. No one had expected that this miss had an ident so soon. This matter was associated with the well-known rumor, which even caused the Emperor to intervene. This time, this miss almost lost her life just because of going downhill.

    People suspected that maybe someone really had framed Fifth Miss Shao.

    The servants of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess went to the Ministry of Justice early in the morning and even beat the big drum at the door of the Ministry of Justice. They came with the princess¡¯s message and several stalks of grass found under the rut.

    The main official of the ministry was disturbed by this matter as soon as he arrived. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything but to survey the spot again in a hurry since the other party was the princess. They took back two stalks of grass from the cliff.

    Since then, these strange stalks of grass caught people¡¯s attention, but no one knew what was strange about these grasses. The case was in a deadlock.

    However, the following day, someone suddenly came to the Ministry of Justice...

 Chapter 609 - Concern and Deceit

    <h4>Chapter 609 Concern and Deceit</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ru¡¯er? Are you frightened because of your mother¡¯s punishment for the servant¡¯s misbehavior?¡± asked the Old Madam as she stroked Shao Yanru¡¯s hair lovingly.

    The Old Madam has been feeling bettertely, and the physician left instructions that her condition only needs to be treated slowly and gently. In her copper-brass frock bedecked with a ne of Buddhist beads, the Old Madam and her benign and kind smile demonstrated her as a kind and pleasant person with great observance to Buddhist teachings of benevolence.

    With a face filled with concern, she lightly tugged at Shao Yanru¡¯s hands for her toe closer.

    ¡°Come to think of it, your mother should have handled the matter with more care. I won¡¯t disagree with meting out punishment; the girl should count herself lucky that your mother decided to settle the score privately than have her dragged to the county magistrate. But there was no need for everyone to watch her being punished. Look at how badly shaken you are now!¡±

    The Old Madam looked painfully at the pale-stricken Shao Yanru, ming instead the daughter-inw she has always loved.

    But it was hardly anything of surprise; Shao Yanru might not be the oldest of the Old Madam¡¯s grandchildren, but she was the old dowager¡¯s favorite that not even Shao Hua¡¯an, the eldest, could possiblypete.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Fifth Sister, Grandmother!¡± whimpered Shao Yanru, lowering her head as she tugged at the Old madam¡¯s hand, ¡°I want to see her, Grandmother, please! I wonder if she¡¯s awake! She¡¯s a daughter of this house, it¡¯s not right that she is kept at the home of the Great Elder Princess!¡±

    The very mention of Shao Wanru caused what pleasantness on the Old Madam¡¯s face to evaporate immediately and was reced by cold fury. She knew all about what happened to Shao Wanru at the Yuhui Nunnery yesterday and it hardly amused her. ¡°Nothing she did suggests that she treated this ce as home. There¡¯s no need for you to be worried about her. You¡¯re too kind, Ru¡¯er. Remember how you insisted to go apany her when she went to the mountains to live in peace, and look at where that hasnded you!¡±

    An irate Old Madam poked at Shao Yanru at her forehead forcefully for good measure.

    ¡°But Grandmother! She¡¯s our Fifth Sister!¡± eximed Shao Yanru with protest, her eyes reddish and wet.

    The Old Madam sighed as her hand lowered wearily. ¡°Heaven knows for what reason she¡¯d left downhill then only to get into trouble. And after she was rescued, she did not return home only to head for the Great Elder Princess¡¯s residence instead. Now, not only us, in fact, a word about her has reached even the ears of others. I¡¯d say this: to be such a disgrace and traitor to the family, we should not have to be too kind to her.¡±

    Nanny Yu, who had been just behind the Old Madam in silence, lifted her chin suddenly as if to say something although Shao Yanru¡¯s nce at her made her cower quietly as she quickly yanked at her sleeves nervously to prevent herself from blurting.

    The incident surrounding the Fifth Miss of the family was now the talk of the streets, saying how the Fifth Miss of the house had, under some cruel trick about the old Madam Dowager Qin, been duped into leaving her peace. She turned fainted halfway and was found by servants of Great Elder Princess Rui¡¯an before taking her to her residence. The rumors spoke about how her family neglected to do anything about this, which was why the Fifth Miss of the house was not sent back home nor Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which sentries purported imed ignorance as well.

    As a servant, she could not forthrightly tell herdy how mistaken she was no matter how she wanted to.

    But the fact remained: the Old Madam had been wrong all along.

    ¡°Please stay your anger, Grandmother. No matter how Fifth Sister has erred or whether she still treats us as family, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is one of us. Please don¡¯t mind her. I¡¯m very worried about her, Grandmother. Can¡¯t I just go and see her?¡± Shao Yanru shook her grandmother¡¯s arm, trying to coax her by behaving adorably.

    Unable to say no to the imploring face of her most doted granddaughter, the Old Madam felt only annoyance and resentment. She has only the deepest loathing for Shao Wanru, a veritable troublemaker, and she had to rub the Buddhist beads on her ne, struggling to find sce and calmness.

    Was this a debt from a previous lifetime, the old dowager wondered, that her entire family is now paying the price for.

    ¡°Go,¡± she said, ¡°Bring something for her health too. See if she is still unconscious or if everything¡¯s just a ruse. Tell her, if she¡¯s awake, toe home. She¡¯s a daughter of the house of Duke Xing and it¡¯s unsightly for her to stay at the home of maternal rtives. I don¡¯t want people to say that we don¡¯t have enough ce for her here.¡± On that note, the Old Madam ended with a frosty snort.

    Nanny Yu once again looked as if a thousand words were trying to spill out her mouth. It was true that the little room was prepared specially for the Fifth Miss, but it did note without the fear for the influence of the Great Elder Princess. What was more, the Madam of the house had only asked servants to move all furniture outside with nothing else brought in return to make the room habitable at all.

    Knowing better than to contradict the orders of the Madam of Duke Xing, Nanny Yu¡¯s head drooped again with silent reticence.

    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll go now to see Fifth Sister, Grandmother. I¡¯ll tell you about her when I get back so don¡¯t you worry!¡± chirped Shao Yanru cheerfully.

    With her cold demeanor now melted, the Old Madam bobbed her head profusely. ¡°Go then, my dear. But remember to not antagonize her. Juste back if she says anything nasty and ignore her. Just get back here safely!¡±

    Shao Yanru was not her grandmother¡¯s favorite only because of her cute and delightful charms, but also because of the hopes resting on her shoulders. The Old Madam Dowager has always believed that her most doted granddaughter would one day be the very instrument that would further the influence of her family and the dukedom, ensuring a dynasty that couldst even centuries.

    And for this reason, the Old Madam has only the deepest approval and love for Shao Yanru.

    ¡°I know, Grandmother!¡± replied Shao Yanru mirthfully. She got up and bowed deeply to the Old Madam before wheeling around merrily and trotted away with her servant girl in tow.

    ¡°This little youngss... She¡¯s just too kind,¡± breathed the Old Madam heavily as she watched her granddaughter leave, ¡°She¡¯s as important as a de of grass to them, yet she¡¯s so concerned about them.¡±

    Understanding that the Old Madam was making conversation, Nanny Yu responded with a benign smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t me the First Miss, Old Madam. She¡¯s a kind and gentle youngdy of exemry pedigree, and it¡¯s all because of you. No one across the entire capital ever speaks of the First Lady in vain. In fact, many have only the greatest of praise for her. She¡¯s truly one who possesses the bearing of a truedy of the house.¡±

    No one would object that Shao Yanru was destined to be married to someone from the imperial family; it was no secret to the upper echelons of the house, including a few of the more trusted servants in the household.

    And by dy of the house¡±, Shao Yanru could at least be a princess consort in the near future, or greater, the eventual queen of a nation!

    The Old Madam squinted her eyes at the mor of her granddaughter¡¯s prospects, nodding her head encouragingly. ¡°Of course, of course. But this little youngss¡¯s just... You¡¯re right, I guess. She has the makings of a greatdy because of the distinguished upbringing she¡¯s been orded to. The same can¡¯t be said for the youngest... Petty, to say the least of that little wench ofmon rearing. Hardly the material to be a properdy, I might add!¡±

    The Old Madam was full of tenderness when she spoke of Shao Yanru, but she quickly turned sour, grumpy, and even disdainful once the conversation steered towards Shao Wanru.

    She had never been any more regretful for taking in Shao Wanru. It was all a mistake and she should have done more to stop the girl from reiming her ce in the family. And now she¡¯s the proud little minx who has hardly the best interest of the family nor the dukedom at heart, preferring to fraternize with the Great Elder Princess and nder the family!

    The Old Madam could feel every fiber of her being quaking with anger whenever she thought of Shao Wanru and the foolishness of her softheartedness!

    She had been a rebellious type even before her official introduction back into the family, but her recalcitrant streak barely diminished since then and yet she insisted to retreat into the mountains right after that to hold a vigil. Any disciplining would have to wait until she returns from the Yuhui Nunnery.

    The house of Duke Xing would make no marriage arrangements for her if she remains the same abominable hellion, vowed the Old Madam. The house of Duke Xing could afford the expenses of having her here, even if she would remain a spinster. In fact, they could have her confined at this cottage, here at the rear courtyard within the enormous grounds of the residence for the rest of her life. This might rid the entire family of any more trouble before she brings trouble and shame upon the house.

    ¡°I daresay the biggest difference between First and Fifth Misses, is that only one of them was personally brought up by you, Madam,¡± chuckled Nanny Yu.

    ¡°Wait till Wanru¡¯s back, I¡¯ll make sure she bes well-disciplined. I don¡¯t want her strutting around the capital, putting the family to shame,¡± said the Old Madam to herself, hatching a determined n of action. With still a few months ahead, she could well make some preparations so that she could begin the regimen as soon as possible to domesticate Shao Wanru before she even forgets what family she belongs to!

    The carriage from Duke Xing¡¯s mansion came to a stop outside the residence of the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. A servant girl hade before the carriage carrying Shao Yanru arrived to inform the residence of thetter¡¯s arrival. As Shao Yanru sat quietly in her carriage, she brooded silently with disquiet. She was utterly unaware of how Shao Wanru is now and she was worried to know how she is.

    The rumor mill has been spinning all across the capital, saying it was either her or Qin Ruyu who had caused harm to Shao Wanru and this matter has caught even the attention of the Ministry of Justice.

    Although it was Qin Yuru who had been responsible, she needed to be subtle lest she could be implicated as well. In her apprehension, she needed to meet Shao Wanru to decide her next course. She could always rely on Princes Yue and Zhou to help prove her innocence since the true perpetrator was Qin Yuru and she only needed to be careful to put as much distance as possible.

    Another servant came scurrying out of the doors and led the carriage through a side entrance. Once inside, an elderly female attendant appeared to guide the carriage further inside.

    When they reached a designated spot, Shuqi helped Shao Yanru disembark the carriage.

    Shao Yanru looked around and found themselves in a vast courtyard with only two ¨C including hers ¨C carriages in the empty space. This must be where all the guest carriages stop, she realized, although that would mean someone else is here too to see the Great Elder Princess.

    The other carriage was parked in a deeper corner with the side which should carry the emblem of the house it belongs to facing the other way. Shao Yanru could not discern from which family the carriage came from, but from the size of the carriage and its design, she surmised that it could only be a conveyance owned by a family of lesser stature and power.

    All it took was just one nce and Shao Yanru finished her brief visual observation of the other carriage and she followed the elderly female attendant into the residence.

    Her main mission here was to find out about Shao Wanru. Has she awaken or is she still unconscious, she wondered, but she knew better: Shao Wanru should be up by now.

 Chapter 610 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 610 Confrontation</h4>

    The elderly female attendant led Shao Yanru through a maze ofbyrinthian corridors until they finally came outside a chamber. Having once spent some time here at the residence of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess before, Shao Yanru knew she was outside the Princess¡¯s drawing-room. Its locale of being near but not part of the Princess¡¯s private chambers made it the Princess¡¯s favorite spot to meet her guests.

    As she was led inward, there, sitting atop the seat of honor was the proud and stern Great Elder Princess.

    Shao Yanru drew forward and politely bowed to the princess.

    With a casual wave, the princess motioned to a chair to the side, bidding her take a seat.

    Gracefully, Shao Yanru glided to her chair and sat down. Then she noticed a cup of tea on the table on the far opposite of the room. The Great Elder Princess must have been entertaining another guest just moments before, and no doubt would be the owner of the carriage she saw outside.

    Withdrawing her gaze, Shao Yanru put on a deeply-concerned look, ¡°May I inquire if my Fifth Sister is well, Great Elder Princess?¡±

    The princess¡¯s hand came down, lowering her teacup from her lip as an icy stare shot at Shao Yanru, her displeasure visibly unmasked, ¡°And you are all that the house of Duke Xing can offer? What about your grandmother and your mother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Grandmother is unwell. She was so worried that she wanted toe when she¡¯d heard about Fifth Sister, but because of her condition, I had to tell her that Fifth Sister is fine. Only then could I keep her calm. Mother is with her now, keeping herpany.¡±

    Shao Yanru replied respectfully with her head lowered and her tone reverent and humble.

    The Great Elder Princess peered at her and noted her unusually respectful demeanor before she smirked, ¡°Zhuozhuo remains unconscious. It won¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re here or not. You had best begone.¡±

    The Great Elder Princess spoke with hardly any reservations.

    ¡°I really want to know how Fifth Sister is, Great Elder Princess! Please! Please let me see her or I can¡¯t help but keep on worrying about her!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s head jerked up with tears in her gaze.

    She stood up slowly to walk to the princess and she knelt to the floor, begging, ¡°Please, Great Elder Princess! I beg you!¡±

    Shuqi quietly lowered herself into a kneeling bow right behind Shao Yanru.

    The entire drawing-room turned into an uneasy silence broken only by the princess¡¯s lifting of her cup, her gentle sip of her tea before she covered her cup with its lid.

    Then the silence resumed ¨C a palpably unsettling silence that evaporated Shao Yanru¡¯s earlier confidence. Has the Great Elder Princess seen something wrong?

    A silence as disconcerting as this could be extremely taxing and strenuous to one¡¯s mind!

    ¡°Is the cottage arranged for Zhuozhuo ready?¡± Only after a long time did the Great Elder Princess¡¯s voice came quietly yet ringing enough to awake Shao Yanru from her stupor, mentioning nothing about asking her to arise.

    ¡°It is ready. It¡¯s in the same courtyard which you spoke of before, Great Elder Princess. The furnishing¡¯s almost done and if Fifth Sister cane home with me, she¡¯d find it to her satisfaction!¡± Shao Yanru lied with a straight face.

    The new house was ready, but the Madam of Duke Xing was nowhere near happy for it to change from Shao Hua¡¯an wedding chamber into Shao Wanru¡¯s personal home. Hence she stripped the whole cottage bare and left little to nothing inside.

    There was hardly any other furniture now aside from the set that the Great Elder Princess gifted to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Get up,¡± responded the Great Elder Princess who seemed satisfied, as her tone softened a little, ¡°She¡¯s not yet woken up, but you may look ¨C from a distance.¡±

    Shuqi got up at once and hurried to help Shao Yanru up.

    ¡°Thank you, Great Elder Princess,¡± gasped Shao Yanru, not forgetting decorum. With another bow to the princess, she followed the old female attendant out of the chamber.

    This time, they did not go far. With many twists and turns, they honebed through the residential estate of the Great Elder Princess. At times they would go around in circles that one might wonder if they were taking detours around the grounds.

    Sprawls of trees and gazebos covered the grounds of the estate with them losing count of the ornate pavilions and rich garden terraces they passed by.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that?! Miss Shao the Elder?!¡± gasped Qin Yuru from her gazebo when she saw Shao Yanru drifting past right before.

    ¡°That¡¯s the first daughter of the house of Duke Xing,¡± said another elderly female attendant in response to Qin Yuru¡¯s remark. She peered at them retreating into the distance and added, ¡°She must be here to see the Fifth Miss. I guess she¡¯s the only one of the family of Duke Xing to show any concern for the Fifth Miss. I¡¯d never once believed those rumors about how she wishes ill upon the Fifth Miss. It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Unbeknownst to her, Qin Yuru¡¯s face only turned surly with dislike, her lips pouting firmly with annoyance. The ends of her eyes twitched uncontrobly as she remembered what her maternal grandmother had told her. With a long, deep breath to calm herself, she reminded herself about her main mission here: she needed to make friends with Shao Wanru and she could not allow anger to get in her way.

    The rumors now swirling across all of the capital now embroiled either Qin Yuru or Shao Yanru as the viinesses of the whole story. Some spoke about a deranged maid, in her demented hysteria, insisting that she saw Shao Yanru, yet some also imed that Shao Wanru had, by Qin Yuru¡¯s own request, abandoned her vigil to see Old Madam Dowager Qin!

    At her grandmother¡¯s instruction, Qin Yuru was toy the me solely on Shao Yanru. At the same time, under no circumstances was she to ever underestimate her. The first daughter of the house of Duke Xing did not enjoy a good name and reputation of being admired and respected by all without fair reason. What was more, her maternal grandmother had told her what Qing Rongzhi had said to her, and the person behind it all could very well be Shao Yanru!

    How dare she, thought Qin Yuru bitterly. Bold enough was she to try to use her to harm Shao Wanru, yet here she was, trying to put up the facade of a loving and caring sister!

    Qin Yuru¡¯s face flushed with an ugly look as she contemted how she had been used as a pawn by Shao Yanru. Rage pulsed vigorously in the veins bulging at her temples as she clenched her fists tightly, struggling to keep her anger in check.

    She hade yesterday, but the Great Elder Princess did not allow her entry, saying how the princess was busy about Shao Wanru and had no time to entertain guests. Thatpelled her to leave ande back again today.

    At daybreak this morning, Qin Yuru rushed here as soon as she could. But here she waited for hours and the Great Elder Princess did not deign to meet her, until finally now, she is allowed to see Shao Wanru.

    Yet before she could reach Shao Wanru¡¯s chambers, Shao Yanru appeared out of nowhere and beat her to it.

    ¡°How far more?¡± Qin Yuru growled, wrestling with her burgeoning temper.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Your Highness,¡± said the old servant of the residence with perfunctory politeness, who has been immodestly frosty since they met with evident reluctance to be of service.

    ¡°Oh, just go on,¡± grumbled Qin Yuru grumpily.

    ¡°Yes, of course, Your Highness. This way please!¡± mumbled the old maid as she pivoted the corner into another corridor.

    Shao Yanru arrived first at the yard where Shao Wanru¡¯s cottage sat. Standing outside and waiting for a reply from the inside, she took a long, deep breath, and then Yujie came tearfully out of the cottage and bowed to her, greeting her, ¡°First Miss!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡± Shao Yanru asked, catching a glimpse of another servant girl brewing a pot of medicine at one corner outside. The entire courtyard wafted with the pungent smell of herbs and not far away in an antechamber, Shao Yanru could see men dressed in the garb of the imperial physicians, none of whom dared to step out upon noticing her presence.

    ¡°The young Miss is still unconscious, First Miss. Even until... until now, I¡¯m afraid. The Imperial Physician spoke about another viewing to see if she would wake upter. B-b-but if... I-i-if she won¡¯t... Things could be worse,¡± Tears rolled out of Yujie¡¯s red-scarlet eyes.

    But the first daughter of the house of Duke Xing observed carefully every movement on Yujie¡¯s face, searching for any flicker of hesitation with her doubtful eyes. After all, Shao Yanru could hardly believe that her sister is still unconscious until now.

    ¡°I¡¯m having a look!¡± She insisted, putting a foot through the threshold and into the cottage.

    ¡°But First Miss... First Miss!¡± scrambled Yujie, trying futilely to stop Shao Yanru but was held back by Shuqi¡¯s strong arm. ¡°The First Miss only wishes to see how her younger sister is!¡± she hissed at Yujie, ¡°Tell me anything if you need to, and rest assured that nothing bad wille to the Fifth Miss!¡±

    She pulled Yujie with her and followed Shao Yanru into the main room of the cottage.

    The outer sitting area was empty with no one there save for the acrid scent of herbal medicine.

    They drifted into the inner chambers and there was Shao Wanru lying serenely unconscious on arge bed, facing up with her hands crossed at her chest. Her face was a pallid flush of white and the usually rosy-red lips were now as sallow as milk like a doll made of ivory with no signs of life. One might wonder if she was already dead, if not for the heaving of her chest.

    Her beautiful ck hair strewn and tangled around her delicate face, entuating her sicklyplexion.

    Nothing about her seemed well at all.

    ¡°Fifth Sister...¡± whimpered Shao Yanru. She did not expect to see Shao Wanru in such a dire situation and with a surprised cry of horror, she would have thrown herself to her sister, if not for Qu Le who stopped her right beside the bed.

    ¡°Please, First Miss. The Fifth Miss mustn¡¯t be disturbed,¡± said Qu Le hoarsely. She looked as beaten as a tired horse, but she managed to stop Shao Yanru through sheer will and tenacity.

    It was inly obvious that the old matron had been overworking herself too much.

    But with Shao Wanru now in aatose state, one might dread if she could never wake up at all.

    But Shao Yanru could have not been any more overjoyed. Her n would not be aplete waste if Shao Wanru were to perish and that prospect lightens her heart.

    ¡°Has she been taking any medicine for the past two days?¡± asked Shao Yanru softly, peering a few meters away from the bed.

    ¡°She rarely takes her medicine. But the imperial physicians insist that we brew as much of the herbs as we can so that she could consume them whenever she could. At least, this way, the medicine could be of any use,¡± muttered Qu Le raspily.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s nce panned over to a steaming hot bowl of herbal medicine brew that reminded her of the servant girl still making more outside and the imperial physicians now still at the antechamber beside and she took another pensive sigh.

    ¡°Let me try feeding her,¡± she said and she walked to the table.

    ¡°But First Miss, the medicine¡¯s still hot. She can¡¯t take this yet now. It needs to be colder,¡± insisted Qu Le, shaking her head.

    Shao Yanru paused in her steps, swiveling slowly to look at her stitose sister, ¡°I¡¯ve learned a thing or two about medicine before. Let me have a look at her.¡±

    She was still worried and she needed to make sure herself.

    But Qu Le stopped her again, this time with Yujie, who managed to wrench herself free from Shuqi¡¯s hold. Both servants, despite their bedraggled appearance after hardly any sleep for nights and days, held their ground with unnerving grit that even Shao Yanru quivered.

    ¡°What are your intentions, First Miss? Do you wish harm upon our Miss, or is it Lady Qin this time?¡±

    Outside the chamber, another band of people stopped in their tracks.

 Chapter 611 - One of Them Says and Shows Her True Features, While the Other One Hears Outside!

    <h4>Chapter 611 One of Them Says and Shows Her True Features, While the Other One Hears Outside!</h4>

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face turned cold, and Shuqi took two steps forward to stand in front of her, red at Qu Le and Yujie, and rebuked, ¡°What are you talking about? Apologize to the First Miss now. Don¡¯t you know how much the First Miss cares for the Fifth Miss? The First Miss specially went up the mountain to apany the Fifth Miss for fear that the Fifth Miss would feel lonely. What¡¯s more, why did youe down the mountain?¡±

    Qu Le and Yujie exchanged nces and hesitated.

    Yujie said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Old Madam Qin is sick and wants to meet our master. If she refuses to do that, she will be considered ungrateful!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion have nothing to do with the First Miss. She has no idea of what has happened in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. If there¡¯s anyone knowing it, the one must be a member of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Think about whom your master has offended in the Qin¡¯s Mansion before so that the one set up such a trap for your master. Moreover, the one must be familiar with the Fifth Miss¡¯s character and the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Shuqi reminded them.

    Qu Le hesitated for a long while and asked, ¡°The First Miss Qin?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be other than her? She¡¯s the one satisfying the requirements!¡± Shuqi said angrily, ¡°The First Miss has always cared for the Fifth Miss and been kind to her. How could she set up such a deadly trap for the Fifth Miss?¡±

    Her words sounded reasonable. Shao Wanru, who was lying still on the bed, sneered in her heart. It was Shuqi who said those words, and whatever Shuqi said and whoever Shuqi suggested was behind the plot had nothing to do with Shao Yanru, who remained the gentle and kind First Miss Shao. Even if someone considered Shuqi crossed the line, she was just a maid.

    No one would do anything to a maid intending to protect her master!

    Shao Yanru had a good maid indeed, but it would not be so easy for her to get out of the predicament today.

    Sheer force destroys all strategies. Although Shao Yanru was sharp-witted and scheming enough to handle all kinds of situations, she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Qin Yuru, who was furious and rash.

    She couldn¡¯t get Shao Yanru involved in what had happened before with only a few words of Qing¡¯er, who went ¡°crazy¡± at that time, because few people would believe the words of a crazy maid. Nevertheless, she deliberately spread more rumors about Shao Yanru. As expected, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore!

    Despite her closed eyes, she could hear clearly that Qin Yuru had been led to the outer room...

    ¡°Is it really the First Miss Qin? But... it has been so many years, and the First Miss Qin is now the Young Madam of Duke Yong and has nothing to do with our master. Why did she do this to our master?¡± Qu Le said and looked at Yujie in confusion as if intending to seek support.

    Yujie was also at a loss. She looked at Qu Le and then at Shuqi, and finally looked at Shao Yanru and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°First Miss, does it really have nothing to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it has nothing to do with me. My Fifth Sister and I are as close as biological sisters. I know my Fifth Sister has suffered a lot of hardships in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. If Qin Yuru is really the one behind it, I can promise my Fifth Sister that I will not spare her despite her identity as the Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Shao Yanru said firmly with a calm look and impressive bearing, which made her look reassuring. Although she was not taking an oath, they could feel her sincerity.

    ¡°First Miss, but... but the First Miss Qin is now Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯m afraid you might be unable to deal with her!¡± Qu Le, who seemed to be convinced by her words, stammered and said uneasily.

    Seeing that the two maids had been convinced by her words, Shao Yanru feltcent, whileforting the two maids with a gentle smile, ¡°Rest assured. Although she¡¯s Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, I won¡¯t allow her to bully the Miss of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, if my Fifth Sister got killed, even Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t afford to bear the me, not to mention her!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is just a declining family. What makes them think so highly of themselves?¡± Shuqi curled her lip and said with disdain.

    In the outer room, Qin Yuru clenched her fists, gnashed her teeth, and forced herself to continue listening. The old maid leading them here had left, leaving her and her maid Mei Xue in the outer room.

    Mei Xue was so frightened that her face turned pale, while she was so angry that her face turned livid.

    What her grandma said was true. Shao Yanru had evil intentions. When Shao Wanru was still in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru had met her in private. Shao Yanru seemed to be very nice to her, but actually suggested that she should deal with Shao Wanru and she could get what she wanted after doing that.

    Of course, it was Shao Yanru¡¯s maid rather than Shao Yanru who said those words. Meanwhile, Shao Yanru just listened quietly with a smile beside them, as if all of these things had nothing to do with her!

    As she expected, it was this viciousdy who stirred up trouble behind the scenes!

    If Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t provoked Qi Rongzhi to meet her, she wouldn¡¯t have trapped Shao Wanru at this time. Her grandma had told her that if something really happened to Shao Wanru, she would be in great trouble. Moreover, the whole of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would be implicated. This was an important reason why Qin Yuru came repeatedly in an attempt to check on Shao Wanru¡¯s health status.

    Even if it was an ident, Great Elder Princess would not let go of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Yuru had looked forward to a bright future in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before marrying into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. However, she found that she now lived a life worse than she did in the Qin¡¯s Mansion before.

    She employed all avable means to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, only to find that she lived an increasingly terrible life. Apart from little spending money, she could say nothing about Di Yan¡¯s taking one and another concubine due to her terrible reputation. All of these made her harbor profound hatred.

    Instead of taking her side, her mother-inw kept defending Di Yan by saying that they allowed her to marry into their mansion for the sake of Old Madam of their mansion. Besides, her mother-inw told her to behave well as Young Madam, otherwise, she might even lose the title of Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    During the past two years, Qin Yuru had lived an extremely depressing life. Although she turned to her grandma, who had always doted on her, toin about what Di Yan had done, her grandma only asked her to make concessions. Only then did she realize that the one her grandma cared for the most was Di Yan rather than her and her grandma felt deeply guilty about making Di Yan marry her.

    Her grandma agreed with Di Yan to take concubines every time he mentioned it in order to make it up to Di Yan.

    Hearing Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, she, who had lived a miserable life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, was convinced that even if something happened to Shao Wanru, it would be considered an ident and she wouldn¡¯t get involved in it. Now after being reminded by her grandma, she realized that if the me was shifted onto her, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would definitely not defend her and she would probably live a more miserable life.

    She couldn¡¯t get involved in it!

    Absolutely not! She clenched her sleeves with her fingers in a jerky way and continued listening to the conversation inside, thinking that she must find out Shao Yanru¡¯s fault and shift the me onto Shao Yanru. It Shao Yanru who instigated her to do this. Why could Shao Yanru pretend to be a kind elder sister in the room while she was going to be stepped into the mud?

    It was the first time that Qin Yuru had realized that she and Shao Wanru were no longer a couple of sisters of the same status as before. At that time, even if anything happened to Shao Wanru, she could cover it up. But her previous schemes wouldn¡¯t work now. Shao Wanru was the granddaughter of Great Elder Princess, while she was too humble topare with Shao Wanru.

    If anything happened to Shao Wanru, she would probably have to pay for it with her life!

    She was not reconciled to the result and unwilling to give in!

    ¡°First Miss, are you really willing to avenge my master?¡± Yujie said tearfully and looked at Shao Yanru with strong emotions.

    ¡°Of course, I am willing to do that. No matter how Young Madam of Duke Yong defends herself, I will definitely make her pay for it!¡± Shao Yanru said.

    There were only her, Shuqi, and Shao Wanru¡¯s two maids in the room, so she naturally blurted it out. Nevertheless, these words wouldn¡¯t go out, or even if they went out, she could deny that. How could the two maids convince others that she had said that?

    At this moment, she had to gain the trust of the two maids so that she could feel Shao Wanru¡¯s pulse and confirm Shao Wanru¡¯s health status.

    Shao Yanru had read a lot of books about various aspects, so she knew some basic knowledge of feeling the pulse. Although she might not necessarily be able to find out the cause of the illness, she could tell whether Shao Wanru was seriously injured.

    ¡°First Miss...¡± Qu Le seemed to want to say something, but Shuqi interrupted her impatiently, ¡°Why do you keep asking? My master is worried about Fifth Miss. Rest assured, the First Miss will definitely make Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, who trapped the First Miss, to pay for it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yujie asked, pleasantly surprised. She looked at Shao Yanru without looking at Shuqi, as if begging Shao Yanru to promise her again.

    ¡°Of course. I will seek justice and make Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion pay for it even if I have to use all power and connections of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! Rest assured!¡± Shao Yanru had to promise again. Seeing the two maids look unconvinced, she said firmly.

    ¡°Thank you, First Miss!¡± The two maids said, looked at each other, and bowed deeply to Shao Yanru with strong emotions.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Your master is my Fifth Sister as well as the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How can a humble Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansionpare with her?¡± Shao Yanru rarely said such mean words, especially in front of others. But now in order to get the trust of the two maids, she just blurted it out.

    Shuqi had always been good at cooperating with Shao Yanru. When Shao Yanru expressed ten or twenty percent of her real thought, Shuqi would say fifty or sixty percent. Now since Shao Yanru had expressed fifty or sixty percent of her real thought, Shuqi could say it all.

    On hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words, Shuqi immediately nodded and added, ¡°The Young Madam of Duke Xing is shameless. How could she do that? Not only did she seduce Prince Cheng, but she also dared toe to our mansion to im her identity as the Fifth Miss after being refused by Prince Cheng. She just has never realized what a b*tch she is! Now she dared to trap the Fifth Miss. She is so despicable and vicious. After returning to our mansion, my master will definitely ask our Old Madam to send someone to the Ministry of Justice. We will seize this despicable and viciousdy, send her to the Ministry of Justice and ask them to lead her through the streets for a shame parade and behead her!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the inner room was kicked open...

 Chapter 612 - Fight between Two Shrews, Who Wins?

    Chapter 612 A Fight between Two Shrews, Who Wins?

    ¡°Shao Yanru, you are so... You instigated me to set up the trap and now spoke ill of me and push all the me to me. You b*tch, I will beat you to death!¡± Qin Yuru showed up at the door and said with a fierce and angry look. After seeing Shao Yanru and her maid in the inner room clearly, she directly pounced on Shao Yanru.

    Qu Le and Yujie took two steps back and leaned against the bed to protect Shao Wanru, knocking down the lifted gauze curtain beside them in a moment of nervousness.

    The gauze curtain fell and covered Shao Wanru¡¯s upper body, enabling her to open her eyes and watch the farce outside through the gauze curtain.

    She managed to allure the two of them here in order to offer them an opportunity to put on this farce!

    Seeing Qin Yuru rush over with a malicious look in her eyes, Shao Yanru realized that there was a situation and took a step back nervously. She, who had always been generous and decent in front of others and seldom confronted others directly, had never seen someone as reckless as Qin Yuru.

    Shuqi reacted quickly and rushed forward to stop Qin Yuru. However, Qin Yuru, who harbored deep hatred, pushed her away and pounced on Shao Yanru behind her.

    Shuqi struggled to get up and protect Shao Yanru, but Mei Xue, who was behind Qin Yuru, pulled her, pped her fiercely, and knocked her out at once.

    Compared with Shuqi, Mei Xue had always been tough. She had often helped Qin Yuru do evil when in Jiangzhou, but just seemed to be weak after moving to the capital city and living a miserable life. However, just now she heard it from outside that the First Miss Shao in front of her shifted all the me onto her master.

    If her master had to take the me, she would get killed. At this moment, she had deep hatred like Qin Yuru and was in no mood to think about too much. Besides, before they entered the room, her master told her to beat Shao Yanru¡¯s maid severely, so she certainly would not restrain herself at the moment.

    Shuqi felt dizzy after being pped and shook her head. Suddenly she heard her master¡¯s scream and looked back in a hurry, only to see that Qin Yuru gave her master a few ps, grabbed her master¡¯s hair, and pulled her master¡¯s head down hard. She got anxious and intended to stand up to help Shao Yanru.

    Unfortunately, Mei Xue did not intend to let her go and grabbed her hair and beat her. Shuqi reacted and started to fight with Mei Xue. The two maids got entangled with each other at the moment.

    After being pped several times, Shao Yanru had no time to care about her manners. She struggled desperately while screaming at the top of her voice.

    Qu Le and Yujie seemed to be scared out of their wits. After watching them fight for a while, Qu Le rushed out and shouted, ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    They had made such big noises that the few imperial physicians, who were waiting on one side, had been rmed.

    These imperial physicians, who were all invited here by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess from the imperial pce, had been baffled by Shao Wanru¡¯s unconscious state and pondering how to wake up the Fifth Miss Shao. But now hearing the heartrending and sharp female screamsing from the main room, they were all stunned.

    Then they reacted and rushed over with their medicine chests. Seeing Qu Lee out to call for help, they immediately rushed in.

    Before they got out of the imperial pce to treat the Fifth Miss Shao, the Empress Dowager specially told them that they must cure the Fifth Miss Shao, otherwise, they would be punished.

    They didn¡¯t know what was going on in the main room, but didn¡¯t dare to pause and rushed straight in the room for fear that the Fifth Miss Shao would be in danger. However, after getting in the room and seeing what was going on, the imperial physicians were all stunned.

    Two maids were fighting with each other, while two Misses were also fighting with each other. At this moment, all of them had been beaten so terribly that no one could tell how many ps and scratches each of them had suffered.

    The only one who could prevent them was the Fifth Miss Shao, who was lying on the bed. However, she was still in aa and couldn¡¯t prevent them even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Shao Yanru, you b*tch, it was you who made Qi Rongzhi deliver a message that you got a way to deal with Shao Wanru and I just needed to coax Shao Wanru toe down the mountain. I thought that you really cared about us and wanted to restore the rtionship between me and my sister with the excuse of my grandma¡¯s illness. However, it turns out that you are the most despicable person!¡±

    Seeing some peoplee, Qin Yuru grabbed Shao Yanru¡¯s hair more tightly with one hand, while pping Shao Yanru hard with the other hand.

    Of course, it was Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who taught her to say that, but Old Madam hadn¡¯t expected that she would meet Shao Yanru and just told her to give this exnation to Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru. Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t meet Great Elder Princess and even found that Shao Wanru was still in aa. At the sight of the imperial physicians, she immediately said those words.

    The imperial physicians were from the imperial pce, so as long as she said it, Shao Yanru could not deny it.

    ¡°You... you are talking nonsense... I... know nothing about it... ¡± Shao Yanru said. She, who was shrewd, had always hidden her viciousness in her heart and had never been beaten like this before. Unexpectedly, as a Miss from an aristocratic family, Qin Yuru recklessly came up to beat her. Although she felt a sharp pain, she knew that she couldn¡¯t admit it at this moment.

    ¡°Nonsense? Shao Yanru, the reason why you want to prevent sister Wanru from returning to your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is that your second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intends to upy the title of Duke Xing, which is supposed to be inherited by sister Wanru¡¯s younger brother. If you managed to get rid of sister Wanru this time, sister Wanru¡¯s younger brother will be your next target. Your second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is so good at scheming!¡±

    Qin Yuru gnashed her teeth and said in rage. What she had heard outside just now made her want to beat Shao Yanru to death. She was in a difficult situation, but the b*tch Shao Yanru came up with a way to push her into such a trap. How could she spare Shao Yanru. She fought with Shao Yanru with her strength, while saying what Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had told her.

    Shao Wanru, who was lying on the bed, leaned over slightly and looked sideways at Qin Yuru. She had not seen Qin Yuru for more than two years. Now Qin Yuru seemed to have made some progress. Under the instruction of Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru knew that now it was a good time to mention the incident in front of the imperial physicians and managed to make Shao Yanru unable to speak clearly.

    Shao Yanru was no match for Qin Yuru in a fight.

    ¡°You... you let go of me. You are talking nonsense...¡± Dragged by Qin Yuru, Shao Yanru felt dizzy and didn¡¯t hear Qin Yuru¡¯s wordspletely. Nevertheless, knowing that Qin Yuru wouldn¡¯t speak well of her, she rebuked loudly and pulled Qin Yuru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Stop!¡± A harsh shout came from outside. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who got the news, showed up at the door with several Mesdames. When she saw what was going on inside, she trembled with anger and instructed some old maids to pull them apart.

    A few old maids came up to pull the two of them, who were wrestling with each other, apart with great strength. Both of them were in a mess with disheveled hair. No one knew who the several locks of hair on the ground belonged to, and their faces were in an even worse situation. Both of them had a bloody nose and a swollen face with scratches, which were not very deep but made them look undignified.

    They looked more like two shrews on the street rather than two Misses from aristocratic families.

    As two Misses were separated, the two maids were naturally separated with a bloody nose and a swollen face as well.

    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t trap sister Wanru. Please uphold justice for me. Shao Yanru asked Qi Rongzhi to deliver a message that she could restore the rtionship between me and sister Wanru and I just needed to make sister Wanrue down the mountain with the excuse of my grandma¡¯s illness. When I was young and immature, I didn¡¯t get along well with sister Wanru. Now I really want to be friendly with sister Wanru, but... I was used by Shao Yanru!¡±

    Qin Yuru threw herself in front of Great Elder Princess and cried out loud with no time to care about the scratches on her face.

    These words were told by Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before, and she had intended toin about it with tears directly when meeting Great Elder Princess. Unexpectedly she didn¡¯t meet Great Elder Princess until now.

    Although Qin Yuru had disappeared in the circle of nobledies in the capital city for such a long time, what she had done was so shocking that although it had been more than two years, people still inquired about her from time to time and knew that she lived a terrible life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Her words conformed to the fact that she lived a terrible life. In this case, she should restore her rtionship with Qin Wanru indeed. After all, Shao Wanru now was not an ordinary noble youngdy.

    Her words sounded very reasonable! She must be suggested by someone!

    ¡°Your Highness, she¡¯s obviously talking nonsense. Even if Qi Rongzhi had an agreement with her, it has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t say anything to her. How could she frame me? Hearing that my Fifth Sister had an ident, I got anxious and came to see her. I didn¡¯t expect to run into this crazydy. Your Highness, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    Shao Yanru collected herself, restrained her emotions, walked up to Great Elder Princess, knelt down, and defended herself, ¡°What do the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion have to do with me? I¡¯m wondering if Young Madam of Duke Yong is possessed so that she said that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m possessed? First Miss Shao, your second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has always coveted the title of the heir of Duke Xing, right? In this case, you won¡¯t leave the eldest branch alone, not to mention sister Wanru. You took advantage of my eager desire to restore my rtionship with sister Wanru to coax her toe down the mountain and set up a trap for her. Your... your motive is execrable!¡±

    Qin Yuru pointed at Shao Yanru and scolded her, and even reached out in an attempt to p Shao Yanru when getting indignant. Fortunately, the servant beside Great Elder Princess stopped her.

    Great Elder Princess looked at one of them and at the other with a cold face, seeming to be unable to make a judgment at once. Finally, she waved her hand and said wearily, ¡°Both of you may go back now. The officers of the Ministry of Justice will investigate it and find out the one behind it. Besides, don¡¯te here again. The two of you even fought in front of Zhuozhuo¡¯s bed before she wakes up. Neither of you cares about her!¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Qin Yuru still wanted to say something but was helped up by an old maid and dragged out.

    Shao Yanru was also pulled up by an old maid of Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Each of them was led out by an old maid, leaving a few Mesdames following Great Elder Princess here. They shook their heads secretly. They had considered the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion a fairdy, but now they thought that she was probably a schemingdy.

    Since Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion lived a terrible life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, it was reasonable that she wanted to be friendly with Shao Wanru, who had been her younger sister before, and thus to seek support from Shao Wanru. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to intend to pass the title to the second branch. If it was true, the First Miss Shao might be after something.

    Or not only First Miss Shao, but also Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was after something!

    However, they could only know the truth after the Ministry of Justice finished the investigation!

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s noisy!¡± A low voice suddenly came from the bed, breaking the strange silence in the room...

 Chapter 613 - The Incident Becomes Significant...

    <h4>Chapter 613 The Incident Bes Significant...</h4>

    Qin Yuru and Shao Yanru were led to the parking lot at the same time. The two old maids leading the way stepped aside after bowing to them. When Shao Yanru was about to get in the carriage with the help of Shuqi, Qin Yuru suddenly rushed from behind and grabbed Shao Yanru¡¯s clothes.

    Shao Yanru was knocked off bnce and fell to the ground. Shuqi failed to pull her in time and fell heavily on the ground together.

    ¡°Shao Yanru, the first beauty in the capital city? Look at you. Do you really think that you are the first nobledy in the capital city?¡± Qin Yuru raised her head and said with a sneer, ¡°You, who set me up again and again, are so vicious. I would like to see if there¡¯s anyone who will still consider you a talented and prettydy after I tear off your mask. Bah!¡±

    After that, she turned around and got in her carriage. The coachman waved his whip and the carriage left.

    Struggling to help Shao Yanru up, Shuqi got so angry that she red at Qin Yuru¡¯s carriage with her face turning livid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Yanru held Shuqi¡¯s hand and said harshly.

    She got in the carriage with Shuqi¡¯s help.

    Seeing the two carriages leave one after the other, the two old maids leading the way went back to report.

    ¡°They are the Changxing Grass that can drive horses crazy?¡± In the imperial study, the Emperor stared at several stalks of grass on his desk with a gloomy and cold face and said. The grassroots obviously had been smashed. Although they had been cleaned, there was a little mud on them. Meanwhile, on the other side, there was a box containing a few stalks of grass.

    They were well-preserved and not damaged at all. It was obvious that they had been kept properly!

    Despite the different conditions of the grass on the desk and the grass in the box, it could still be seen that they were of the same kind.

    ¡°Your Majesty, they are indeed the same kind of grass, Changxing Grass. I¡¯ve found out that this kind of grasses from the Xu State which is located at the junction in the south with mephitis all year round. It¡¯s difficult for non-local people to prate deeply into the country. This kind of Changxing Grass grows in the area with dense mephitis, which makes it even difficult for local people to collect them.¡±

    Li Shuiqing, the minister of Ministry of Justice, reported all the information he had found to the Emperor.

    After falling silent for a moment, the Emperor stared at the few stalks of crushed grass with a frown. He had thought it just a matter within the inner courtyard. Unexpectedly, it had something to do with the imperial government.

    Of course, he knew that an ident urred at the foot of the Yuhui Nunnery. When he went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, the Empress Dowager had mentioned it to him because it was rted to the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. The Empress Dowager suggested that she had chosen the girl as Chu Liuchen¡¯s wife.

    It would be announced at an appropriate time!

    Now that the girl had an ident and Chu Liuchen might get involved in it, the Empress Dowager told the Emperor about it.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, because no matter it was an ident or a trap, it had nothing to do with him. Since the Ministry of Justice had intervened in it, he would leave it to them and told them to give Chu Liuchen a satisfactory result.

    However, the Emperor did not expect to discover a few stalks of Changxing Grass. He had never heard of this kind of grass before. But after hearing what the minister of the Ministry of Justice said, he realized that there was this kind of Changxing Grass in his treasury.

    In this case, it was not a simple matter! It was said Great Elder Princess had also found a few of them. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t recognize them, so she had not found out that it was this kind of grass that made the horse rush down the cliff wildly. Otherwise, she would cause trouble by making the incident significant at the imperial court.

    She might even make it known to the entire country.

    ¡°Think of a way to get the few stalks of grass in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s hands.¡± The Emperor said with a frown. These stalks of grass couldn¡¯t be in Great Elder Princess¡¯s hands, otherwise, they would cause trouble.

    ¡°I got it. Before I entered the imperial pce, I¡¯ve sent someone from the Ministry of Justice to meet Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and get the grass found at the scene.¡± Minister Li said. He had thought about this before he came here and knew that he couldn¡¯t let Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess know it and make it significant.

    The Emperor nodded approvingly and looked towards the few Changxing Grass in the box again. They were stored in the warehouse, but there were a few more of them when they were registered and put in storage. That was to say, someone had secretly taken away some of the Changxing Grass.

    These Changxing Grass were sent to the capital with the tributes from the Xu State and then put in storage. No one paid attention to these grasses, and they had been in the warehouse for many years, during which numerous people had ess to them. Some of those people had been transferred, while some stayed in the warehouse. Although people couldn¡¯t enter the warehouse easily, it was difficult to find out who had taken the grass away.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve made a list which shows those who are most likely to get ess to the Changxin Grass and those who know their existence. please take a look!¡± Minister Li said, drew a list from his sleeve, and presented it to the Emperor.

    Derong came down and took it, and then presented it to the Emperor. The Emperor checked the names on it carefully one by one with a frown. In fact, he couldn¡¯t tell who was most likely to take the grass away.

    The names on it didn¡¯t belong to the first-ss or second-ss ministers but belonged to their subordinates. But in fact, it was easy to understand. Even if they really wanted to take the grass away, they would not do it by themselves and the best way was to instruct someone else to do it.

    In this way, even if it was exposed, they wouldn¡¯t get involved in it.

    They, who were smart enough to be the first-ss or second-ss officials, would never put themselves in such a dangerous situation easily.

    ¡°Check on them one by one. Avoid rming others as much as possible!¡± After reading the list, the Emperor put it down and said harshly. How could he not get furious at the fact that someone secretly took away a tribute from another country under his nose without being discovered in so many years?

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Minister Li said with a nod, but then asked hesitantly, ¡°How should we handle the ident?¡±

    ¡°Keep the Changxing Grass a secret...¡± Speaking of this, the Emperor paused and hesitated. If the Changxing Grass was kept a secret, what happened could just be an ident. Thinking of Chu Liuchen¡¯s character, the Emperor felt a headache.

    He reached out to rub his forehead. If he really gave such an order, he couldn¡¯t give Chu Liuchen a proper exnation. He could tell from the Empress Dowager¡¯s words that Chu Liuchen had some affection for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter, and it was the first time in so many years that he had ever seen Chu Liuchen cared about a girl so much.

    If Chu Liuchen was not satisfied with the exnation, he wouldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that it has also given rise to much discussion outside.¡± Derong lowered his voice to remind the Emperor. As the Emperor¡¯s trusted person, he certainly knew what the Emperor was thinking. Seeing the Emperor¡¯s worried look, he deliberately mentioned the rumors outside, some of which were heard from the imperial physicians returning to the imperial pce.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± The Emperor asked.

    ¡°Minister Li, please report it!¡± Derong looked at the minister of the Ministry of Justice with a smile, stretched his hand at him, and said. He just intended to remind the Emperor and would certainly leave the official report to Li Shuiqing, the minister of Ministry of Justice.

    As a eunuch, he should aware of his duty. This was the main reason why Derong could be promoted to his current position from a eunuch holding writing brushes.

    If a eunuch wasn¡¯t aware of his identity and meddled in the affairs of the imperial court, even if the officials did not dare to criticize him, the Emperor would not tolerate him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there are two rumors now. One is rted to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Before the Fifth Miss Shao returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the eldest daughter of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, the current Young Madam of Duke Yong, was her Big Sister. At that time Young Madam of Duke Yong and Madam Di, the wife of Ningyuan Army General, set up the Fifth Miss Shao several times. They even use a dirty trick to drug the Fifth Miss Shao and attempted to sell her to a brothel!¡±

    ¡°They have always borne grudges against each other. Besides, this time it was the Qin¡¯s Mansion that said Old Madam Qin was seriously sick and coaxed the Fifth Miss Shao toe down the mountain. So some people say that it was Young Madam of Duke Yong who set up the Fifth Miss Shao! Meanwhile, there is another rumor that it was the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who did it. It is said that the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is afraid that the daughter and son of the eldest branch will prevent them from inheriting the title, so they set up a trap for the Fifth Miss Shao this time. The old maid sent by the Qin¡¯s Mansion has obviously contacted someone from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Minister Li reported all the information he got to the Emperor.

    Both of the two mansions had grudges against the Fifth Miss Shao. On the surface, the old maid sent to lure the Fifth Miss Shao toe down the mountain was from the Qin¡¯s Mansion but after the interrogation, it was discovered that she had contacted someone from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, she couldn¡¯t tell who was the one she contacted and only said that she had contacted an old maid and a maid with no special characteristic.

    There were numerous servants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Apart from the servants in the mansion, there were plenty of servants in other vis and farms. Besides, there were some servants who had been freed and were no longer servants. If the old maid didn¡¯t name any special characteristics, the Ministry of Justice could find nothing.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the imperial physicians said that they saw a farce before returning to the Imperial Pce. In Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion beat the First Miss Shao and said that the First Miss Shao asked the adopted daughter of her mansion to coax her to ask the Fifth Miss Shao toe down the mountain!¡±

    Derong interrupted with a smile. These words could be considered gossip. None of the imperial physicians, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and the First Miss of Duke Xing was a member of the imperial court. He didn¡¯t cross the line by mentioning it.

    ¡°Did they have a fight in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Emperor said with displeasure.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that it was a big fight. They probably couldn¡¯t show up in public these days, and even woke up the unconscious Fifth Miss Shao. They must have made big noises!¡± Derong said with a smile.

    It was really disgraceful for two Misses from aristocratic families to have such a big fight. Not only did the Emperor disdained them, but even Minister Li of Ministry of Justice thought them rude. It was said that the First Miss Shao was both talented and beautiful. Now it seemed that she just had an undeserved reputation and was quite scheming.

    Minister Li, who had worked in the Ministry of Justice for a long time, had handled plenty of appalling cases and seen numerous vicious people. If what Young Madam of Duke Yong said was true, the First Miss Shao was not only scheming but also very vicious.

    ¡°Start with the two of them and keep your hands off the Changxing Grass!¡± The Emperor made a decision and gave an order.

    ¡°If any of them is found out to be the one behind the ident...¡± The minister of Ministry of Justice asked uneasily. He meant that not only the two Misses but also their families and power behind them would get involved in it.

 Chapter 614 - All the Matters Were Connected

    <h4>Chapter 614 All the Matters Were Connected</h4>

    ¡°Whoever did it will be asked to apologize to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion after finding out the truth!¡± The emperor said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°What if ... she identally slipped when she went down the mountain?¡± The minister of the Ministry of Justice was not sure about the emperor¡¯s intention, so he asked again.

    ¡°The one who wanted to lure her down the mountain at that time was not in good faith originally. It had rained a few days ago, so the road on the mountain was slippery. Besides, that happened at night, so it was easy to have an ident but hard to find out the truth.¡± The emperor said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will arrange it right away!¡± Minister Li had already understood what the Emperor meant. He could only secretly investigate the matter of the Changxing Grass without telling anyone. There were many things rted to it, and it might even cause a stir in the imperial court. Therefore, he could not tell anyone about it, and could only look into the case in other aspects.

    ording to the emperor¡¯s intention, of course, it was not an ident. Someone muste out to take responsibility. Be it the Princess of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion or the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, there must be someone who was ill-disposed and had deliberately led Fifth Miss Shao down the mountain at that time in order to cause an ident to Fifth Miss Shao.

    Such a motive is execrable!

    Since this plot had not seeded in the end, and Fifth Miss Shao had already woken up in a rtively well condition, that person would have no need to pay with her life.

    But a girl from an aristocratic family would really ruin her whole life if she indeed had such a terrible reputation of once killing people.

    When he came out of the imperial study, Minister Li frowned so tightly that his brows could almost kill a fly!

    He had to investigate the case but not in an obvious way. Even so, the undercover investigation still needed to give some results. Unluckily, it also rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, which were both noble families. As an old saying goes, a centipede does not topple over even dead. Although Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had declined and couldn¡¯t bepared with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it was still an aristocratic family with some foundations.

    Minister Li thought about it as he walked out. However, when he turned a corner, he almost bumped into someone. When he saw the handsome and sickly face in front of him, he hurriedly took two steps back and supported himself with a tree to prevent himself from falling.

    The man in front of him was not the one who could be bumped into casually. Even if Minister Li didn¡¯t bump into him, something might happen to him, not to mention that Minister Li bumped forward with such great strength.

    ¡°Minister Li, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Chu Liuchen said gently. His eyes were as clear and elegant as water. His ck hair was tied up with a white jade crown, which made him look more vigorous and handsome.

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Chen, I just came back from Emperor¡¯s study!¡± Minister Li secretly wiped his sweat and said. He considered himself lucky that he was smart enough to withdraw his foot quickly.

    ¡°Is it because of the matter in Yuhui Nunnery?¡± The smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face disappeared, and he asked directly.

    ¡°This... Actually, it is this case!¡± Minister Li hesitated for a moment and said. Since this matter had to be investigated, he was not afraid of being questioned on the surface.

    ¡°Did someone want to secretly hurt my cousin?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Cousin?¡± Minister Li did not remember who the cousin that Chu Liuchen was talking about was and looked at Chu Liuchen in surprise.

    Perhaps noticing Minister Li¡¯s doubt, Chu Liuchen deliberately exined, ¡°She is the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and also the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She is my cousin and was familiar with me in the past. Has she been secretly hurt?¡±

    ¡°Is he referring to Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Minister Li thought that they should not have any contact with each other. As soon as Fifth Miss Shao had returned to her ancestral family, she had been sent to the mountain for quiet practice in the Yuhui Nunnery, and this prince had been lying in bed in the hospital.

    Of course, this was just what he thought in his heart. He would not be so tactless as to inquire about it so clearly.

    ¡°I am still investigating this matter...¡±

    ¡°Minister Li, please take care of my cousin. When I went to Jiangzhou that day, I was grateful for her hospitality. Later, at the gate of the pce, I almost lost my life because the horse went mad. Although she has just returned to her ancestral family, it can be said that we have a good rtionship.¡± Chu Liuchen sighed with emotion, and then added gently, ¡°If there is any conclusion, I hope that Minister Li can inform me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Minister Li nodded repeatedly.

    Chu Liuchen coughed in a low voice and said with a sick face, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Imperial Grandmother, so I cannot chat with Minister Li anymore!¡±

    ¡°Prince, please!¡± Minister Li hurriedly stepped aside and bowed to Chu Liuchen. Then he watched Chu Liuchen leave slowly.

    Looking at Chu Liuchen¡¯s back and thinking about it for a while, Minister Li¡¯s face suddenly changed. He turned back and hurried to the emperor¡¯s study.

    When he arrived at the imperial study, he asked the little eunuch at the door to enter and report. After a while, the chief eunuch, Dekang, came out andughed when he saw Minister Li, ¡°Minister Li, why do youe back? Do you find something important? Pleasee in. Emperor is waiting for you inside!¡±

    Of course, Minister Li didn¡¯t really need to answer Derong¡¯s question. It was just a joke. If it was like in the past, Minister Li would definitely joke with Derong, because the emperor¡¯s trusted eunuch couldn¡¯t be offended. It would be a great blessing if someone could get along well with him.

    But now, Minister Li was not in the mood at all. He cupped his hands and bowed to Derong as a salutation. Then, he picked up the hem of his robe and hurried in.

    De Rong followed him into the imperial study. Although the smile on his face didn¡¯t change, there was a trace of darkness in his eyes.

    When he entered the room, he saw Minister Li kneeling in front of the Emperor again. He carefully stood beside the Emperor and poured a cup of tea for him. Then, he stepped aside and stood respectfully with lower hands and shoulders.

    ¡°Why do youe back after leaving, Minister Li?¡± The Emperor put down the brush pen with red ink in his hand and asked in surprise.

    Minister Li had just left for a short period of time. He should not have gone far, but why did hee back? Did he have a new clue about the case just now? Of course, from the emperor¡¯s perspective, the so-called new clue meant that this matter was not just a fight between women.

    ¡°Emperor... do you still remember what happened to Prince Chen at the gate of the pce that day?¡± Minister Li¡¯s face was pale and his back was sweating.

    This was no longer a simple matter of the Changxing grass!

    ¡°At the gate of the pce, the matter that Prince Chen almost lost his life?¡± The emperor squinted and asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Yes, the matter at that time, caused by a horse in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. First, it bumped into a Miss, and then the Miss was rescued by Prince Chen, but finally, Prince Chen got hurt and he almost...¡± Minister Li gritted his teeth and reported to the emperor all the things that he had thought of before in the sequence.

    By the time he finished his words, the clothes on his back were drenched in sweat!

    The fight between the princes had always been something that could not be involved. However, he must say it since he had thought of it, otherwise, it would be his fault again.

    ¡°Do you mean that the horse might go mad because of the Changxing grass?¡± The Emperor immediately understood what he meant, and his face grew darker with rage.

    ¡°I think... it was very likely... but it might not be done by Prince Zhou¡¯s subordinates... Maybe someone wanted to deal with Prince Chen by Prince Zhou¡¯s hands...¡± Sweat dripping from his face, Minister Li dared not to continue his words in the end.

    ¡°Depraved son!¡± The Emperor mmed his hand heavily on the desk. Derong lowered his head even more and did not dare to move.

    The other eunuchs were even more like quails, who lowered their heads almost to the ground. No one wanted to listen more about such kind of thing, because they would lose their lives if they knew too much!

    The fight involving the Emperor was never a secret that others could casually listen to.

    ¡°Em... Emperor...¡±

    ¡°Go to investigate that coachman and all the people around him that had contacted him or had the possibility to do so. Also, check whether the people on your list had been in touched with him!¡± The Emperor said angrily.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll check it right away!¡± Minister Li kowtowed to the Emperor, stood up in a hurry, and stepped back. When he reached the threshold, he turned around and went out.

    He stood outside the door for a while. After calming down, he shook his head bitterly. As the minister of the Ministry of Justice, he had coped with many cases, but such a case was thest one he wanted to handle because he might identally cause big trouble. However, as the Emperor¡¯s subordinate, he should be loyal. He would do whatever the Emperor ordered him to do.

    After thinking about this, Minister Li turned around and strode out. This time, he had no intention of stopping and hurried to the gate of the pce, as if there were some fierce floods and savage beasts chasing him.

    Shao Wanru was lying on the couch. Her hair had just been washed, and now casuallyid on her shoulder. Yujie had dried it up for her just now, and now it was still a little wet, so she didn¡¯t want to tie it up immediately. There were no outsiders here, so she just leaned against the bed and listened to the words from the old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who stood outside the screen.

    The screen was ced in front of her bed, which just blocked her.

    The old maid sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was eloquent. She first said how Old Madam missed her for a while and how Madam of Duke Xing felt sorry for her. Then she also mentioned that although First Miss had met the unreasonable Princess of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she still cared about her condition of the injury. First Miss was afraid that there was something wrong with her injury, so she specially sent the old maid to ask about it.

    After saying these, she finally came to the purpose of her visit, ¡°Fifth Miss, if you are getting well, Old Madam wants you to return to the mansion to recuperate and has invited several famous doctors waiting for you in the mansion. We can¡¯t let you have any seque!¡±

    After the old maid finished her words, she carefully listened to the sound inside and wondered how seriously Fifth Miss had been injured. She actually came to fish for information, but she could not see anything because of the screen. She could only judge the condition of Fifth Miss ording to a little sound!

    ¡°Is there... a ce for me to live in the mansion?¡± The voice inside was very weak, and it seemed that she could not finish a sentence within one breath, which meant that she was really not in good condition.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, don¡¯t worry. The courtyard has already been well prepared with everything inside. You can move in immediately when you go back!¡±

    The old maid strained her ears to listen to Shao Wanru¡¯s words. After hearing it clearly, she answered with a smile.

    Indeed, the courtyard had been ready. Since First Miss came back, Madam had asked all the people in the mansion to help and it only took one night for them to finish the decoration in the courtyard. Of course, there were no extremely fancy things in it, because Madampletely had no intention to put any good things in her courtyard!

 Chapter 615 - Did Grandma Hand in Memorial Before?

    <h4>Chapter 615 Did Grandma Hand in Memorial Before?</h4>

    It seemed that this courtyard had really been prepared!

    Basically, she could live here. If some small details were not dealt with, it could be said that all the things were in a hurry. Shao Wanru had to wait for a period of time before she went down the mountain. At this time, it was reasonable that the courtyard was not tidied up properly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t move for the time being!¡± Shao Wanru said weakly. Her voice was so weak that people needed to guess what she was saying, especially when there was a screen between them.

    ¡°Madam Dowager said that it didn¡¯t matter. She asked servants to carry Fifth Miss out. The carriage is ready. It¡¯s covered with fine cotton, and there is a soft nket inside. The wheels are also wrapped with thick cotton. Fifth Miss, you won¡¯t feel ufortable when you lie in the carriage, let alone hurt your body.¡±

    The old maid heard Shao Wanru¡¯s words and answered quickly.

    ¡°What do you mean by moving out? Can¡¯t I live here? Zhuozhuo is still in poor health. Go back and report to your Old Madam. I could not move out at this time.¡± A cold snort came from the door. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, dressed in splendid clothes, came in with several servant girls and old maids.

    She looked sharply at the old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the old maid couldn¡¯t help shivering and kneeling down to greet her. Needless to say, this person in front of her was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Are you from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Great Elder Princess asked with a cold voice.

    ¡°I was sent by Old Madam to pick up... pick up our Fifth Miss back!¡± Although the old maid was afraid, she forced herself to finish her words.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo has been injured like this, and you also want to pick her up! Don¡¯t you care about Zhuozhuo¡¯s health at all?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sneered and looked down at the old maid. ¡°Go back and report to your Old Madam. I will keep Zhuozhuo!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back and report your words to our Old Madam!¡± The old maid did not dare to argue. She kowtowed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess again, got up, and walked out without looking back.

    Old Madam¡¯s intention was to ask her to bring Fifth Miss back and she would reward her heavily. But now Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not under her control. Not to mention her, even Old Madam was weak in front of Great Elder Princess. She did not dare to offend Great Elder Princess.

    It was not a big deal that she didn¡¯t get a reward. If she lost her life because of this, that¡¯s a big deal.

    The old maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hurried back. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess turned on the screen and looked at Shao Wanru, who was lying on the couch. Although she seemed to be indolent, she was in good spirits. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess smiled and reached out her hand to touch Shao Wanru¡¯s forehead. ¡°You! Why did you put this person in? How dare an old maide to persuade you? Is there no one in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion really took themselves as something. After such a big thing happened, they only asked a younger and a servant toe and have a look. Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯te at all. It could be seen that they treated her granddaughter so poorly. Thinking of this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought of her poor daughter.

    Since they treated their granddaughter like this, who even had a blood rtionship with them, they must treat her daughter even worse. She should not have allowed her daughter to marry into such a mansion.

    ¡°Grandma, they can¡¯te even if they want to!¡± Seeing the tears in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s eyes, she knew that she was thinking of something sad again. She sat up straight, reached out to hold Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand, and pulled her to sit down affectionately.

    She sat up on her knees on the couch and poured a cup of tea on the table beside her. She held it in front of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said sweetly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not easy for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to get rid of the crime this time!¡±

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s well-behaved and considerate look, Great Elder Princess felt sour and bitter in her heart. Her daughter used to be so obedient and sensible. Even if she only had one daughter, she could rely on her daughter. But in the end, her daughter, who was brought up in the palm of her hands, died soon after she gave birth to her little grandson. Even her granddaughter was lost in other ces. She was almost reced by others.

    Of course, it was also the work of the old woman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, if you need anything, just tell me. I won¡¯t let them take advantage of you. Unless I don¡¯t want it, they can¡¯t take anything away!¡± Suppressing the pain in her heart, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said in a sharp voice. Her arrogant face had a bit of coldness and fierceness.

    Her daughter couldn¡¯t die in vain. Since her grandson¡¯s surname was Shao, everything about his father belonged to her grandson.

    Her granddaughter whose hands were in her hands was very tender. Although her little face was delicate and beautiful, after all, she was still a child. However, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess did not look down upon her granddaughter. Since she recognized this granddaughter, she was very surprised by this little girl.

    But after the surprise, there was a joy. Qinghua was too gentle, and she didn¡¯t act decisively. She didn¡¯t dare to make malicious guesses about others, but in the end, she ended up like this. She couldn¡¯t even protect her own children.

    Her granddaughter was good like this. She was much smarter than her daughter at such a young age. Thinking of the meaning behind this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt sad again. If it were not for the fact that there was no one to protect her and she had been treated poorly, how could she have such a cautious and considerate character?

    She reached out and brought Shao Wanru to her. She touched her ck and silky hair and said, ¡°No matter what you want, I will definitely help you!¡±

    Her words were not loud and sounded vague, but Shao Wanru understood them all!

    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she held back her tears. She reached out to pull Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand, raised her watery eyes, and pretended to be rxed, and said, ¡°Grandma, shall we take Hao¡¯er back this time?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, of course, it¡¯s good!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded repeatedly. Her red eyes made her less imposing and kinder than usual.

    She was originally a tough olddy. After the death of her husband, she only had one daughter, and she and her daughter depended on each other for survival. Butter on, her daughter got married, and then a series of things happened. Later, her daughter died, and her only grandson was not close to her. He even avoided her and was unwilling toe to live with her, no matter how hard she tried to persuade him. This olddy suffered a blow, and her heart was about to break!

    Fortunately, she now not only had an obedient grandson, but also a considerate granddaughter.

    ¡°The position of the heir of the duke originally belonged to your father. Later, something happened to your father and it fell on the second branch. In fact, your brother was born at that time, and he could also have the position. Now your brother has grown up. Why didn¡¯t he get it back!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess turned her head slightly and wiped away the tear in the corner of her eyes. When she turned back again, she was still the tough and arrogant Great Elder Princess.

    Shao Wanru took Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand and asked with aforting smile, ¡°Did grandma hand in the memorial before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. And I did it more than once. I want to let everyone know that the title of heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion belongs to your brother. It definitely doesn¡¯t belong to the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Great Elder Princess said angrily.

    In order to prevent the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from taking over the position of the heir of a duke, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had handed in memorials for more than one time. Moreover, she told the Empress Dowager and the emperor about what had happened at that time. If it weren¡¯t for the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, her daughter and son-inw wouldn¡¯t have left and had an ident.

    Speaking of this, it was all Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s fault. She had already lost a daughter and a son-inw. It was impossible for her to watch her grandson end up in a bad situation now. Moreover, it was also said that before the death of the old Duke Xing, he had also handed in a memorial to give his grandson the title of Heir of Duke Xing.

    But the emperor said that he didn¡¯t get it at all!

    Later, the current Duke Xing was promoted and became the new Duke Xing. After he inherited the title, the first thing he did was to promote his son to the position of Heir of Duke Xing. It was also because of the resistance of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess that this matter was dyed again and again until now.

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s see how they will deal with this matter next!¡± Shao Wanru shook Great Elder Princess¡¯s hands tofort her and said with a smile.

    A trace of darkness shed across her bright watery eyes. It was not easy to deal with Qin Yuru. Since this matter had started, it would not be easy to deal with it. There were many meanings in Chu Liuchen¡¯s words before. Although Shao Wanru did not understand them very well, she also knew that what she had to do at this time was to keep a low profile.

    A wounded woman, who had lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for so many years, should naturally be weak and peaceful. She must not do anything. Qing¡¯er had been scared ¡°crazy¡± before, and now she was in treatment. Of course, she should not appear in front of others.

    Chu Liuchen asked her to live in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for a few days. He asked her not to intervene in the affairs outside for the time being and not to inquire more, especially about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. As for Qin¡¯s Mansion, she could contact it.

    The Ministry of Justice had already taken action, and there were many people in the dark who would intervene in this matter. Shao Wanru would naturally not do anything at this time. This matter had been intervened by Chu Liuchen, and it was likely to be a big deal!

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, Old Madam of Qin¡¯s Mansion hase to see Miss!¡± A servant girl reported loudly outside the door.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess eagerly.

    ¡°Well, let them in, but you should be careful. You haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess warned meaningfully.

    It was not that she did not believe in Old Madam Qin, but the people Old Madam Qin brought might not be all trustworthy. Qin¡¯s Mansion had sent people to see Shao Wanru before, but they were all blocked by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. At present, it was not the best time to see Old Madam Qin. But when she saw her granddaughter¡¯s watery eyes full of desire, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had no choice but to remind her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I know!¡± Shao Wanru nodded repeatedly. She really wanted to see Old Madam Qin. Since Qin Yuru talked about Old Madam Qin¡¯s illness, it must be true. Seeing that she coulde in person, it should not be so serious. Shao Wanru was relieved.

    ¡°You!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess patted her head helplessly and stood up. If she was here, this Old Grandma of Qin¡¯s Mansion would definitely feel ufortable and had to salute her. She was old and not in good health. There were some things that could be avoided...

    Seeing this situation, she knew she must havee here for something. Otherwise, she would not have taken such a trip in person when she was in poor health!

 Chapter 616 - Does Qin Yuru Intend to Restore the Relationship?

    <h4>Chapter 616 Does Qin Yuru Intend to Restore the Rtionship?</h4>

    Old Madam Qin came in with the help of Nanny Duan. Thest time they met was in the Yuhui Nunnery. Old Madam Qin and Shui Run went to the Yuhui Nunnery to offer incense and took the opportunity to stay there with Shao Wanru for a few days. Now a few months had passed, and Old Madam Qin seemed to be much older.

    Besides, she seemed to be haggard!

    Shao Wanru moved her fingers and wanted to sit up, but was pressed hard down by Yujie. Shey down weakly again and leaned against the thick cushion behind her.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said while instructing Qu Le to help Old Madam Qin go over.

    The old maids and maids following Old Madam Qin here were stopped outside the door. Yujie had put a thick cushion on a big nanmu chair.

    Old Madam Qin sat down in the chair and looked very concerned. After looking Shao Wanru up and down and finding that Shao Wanru was fine despite her weakness, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Your Aunt Shui was supposed toe with me. But her son Brother Xuan is too naughty, so she couldn¡¯t make it!¡± Old Madam exined.

    ¡°Grandma, are you okay? I heard that you are seriously sick. Have you seen a doctor? If it doesn¡¯t work, I can ask Mingqiu Nun to see you. She knows about your condition best!¡± Shao Wanru whispered with concern.

    ¡°I got sick before indeed, but it¡¯s just a cold and nothing serious. I just didn¡¯t expect that the vile kid would send someone up the mountain to inform you!¡± Old Madam Qin said with her eyes turning red because of anger. How could she not know that Qin Yuru had made such a big trouble, which even attracted the Ministry of Justice¡¯s attention?

    Besides, in the past few days, Qin Huaiyong came to visit her frequently. How could she not understand what he meant?

    Old Madam didn¡¯t know the secrets behind it and didn¡¯t even expect that Qin Yuru intended to kill Shao Wanru. She really thought that what had happened to Shao Wanru was just an ident, which was caused by the slippery mountain path and blurred vision in the dark. Now the intervention of the Ministry of Justice made it too significant to cover up.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s good to know that you are fine!¡± Shao Wanru asked another question, ¡°How is Aunt Shui?¡±

    ¡°She is fine, too. We are all fine and hope that you are fine. You almost got hurt, but you are still so concerned about Run and me...¡± Old Madam said with a soft sigh and stared at Shao Wanru¡¯s pretty face. Both her face and lips were much lighter than before.

    They were almost pale. It could be seen that she had suffered a lot. Thinking of the hardships the poor kid had been through, Old Madam felt extremely distressed.

    The kid was so unfortunate. Even after reiming her identity, she was not favored by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and forced to go to the Yuhui Nunnery to observe mourning for her deceased parents.

    If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion really cared about her, they would not let such a little girl stay in the Yuhui Nunnery and live in seclusion for more than two years and not allow her to return until she stayed on the mountain for three years.

    The intention of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really obvious and disgusting!

    ¡°Grandma, are you here for Qin Yuru?¡± Looking at Old Madam¡¯s expression, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t embarrass her and asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, for the vile kid!¡± Old Madam said angrily. Since Shao Wanru had started the topic, it became much easier for her to say the following words, ¡°The vile kid didn¡¯t live well in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion tried to forbid her from meeting others as much as possible and even barely had connections with our mansion. I didn¡¯t expect such an incident...¡±

    Speaking of this, Old Madam paused and really felt too ashamed to continue talking. She was very clear about the rtionship between Qin Yuru and Shao Wanru when they were in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Madam Di and Qin Yuru could not tolerate Shao Wanru, attempted to set her up again and again, and even intended to take her ce in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which was really disgusting.

    However, she had to think about the fate of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. No matter what Qin Yuru had done, she was a descendant of the Qin¡¯s Mansion anyway. Besides, Qin Xuan, Run¡¯s son, was also a descendant of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. If the me was shifted onto Qin Yuru, not only would Qin Yuru¡¯s future be ruined, but the Qin¡¯s Mansion would also be implicated. Thinking of her lovely grandson, Old Madam felt distressed.

    Why did such a lovely kid have such a vicious sister? Besides these, Qin Huaiyong had visited her several times and repeatedly said that the incident would also have an impact on his official career.

    Thinking of these, Old Madam felt the words stuck in her throat and couldn¡¯t say anything else. It became quiet in the room at the moment. ncing at Shao Wanru¡¯s face uneasily, Nanny Duan found that there was no trace of anger on her face and breathed a sigh of relief. Like Old Madam, she also considered the Qin¡¯s Mansion guilty for the incident.

    ¡°Grandma, do you not want Qin Yuru to take all the me?¡± Looking at Old Madam and Nanny Duan, Shao Wanru understood what they meant and immediately got it straight in a soft voice.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, I know I make it difficult for you. It¡¯s up to you. If you think she deserves it, you don¡¯t have to be soft-hearted. Your Aunt Shui and I live well. It doesn¡¯t matter even if Yong¡¯er loses the official position or his official career suffers some ill effects!¡± Old Madam said helplessly but sincerely, and she really thought so.

    She didn¡¯t want wealth or power or even a title of Honorary Lady. With Brother Xuan as the sessor of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she was very satisfied.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay with it. The incident was indeed caused by Qin Yuru. But if she can prove that the incident really has something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, what she did can be considered just as an ident. The day when she came to my ce, she said that she intended to reconcile with me by asking me toe down the mountain with the excuse of your sickness and having more associations with me after that.¡±

    Shao Wanru said with a trace of sneer in her knowing eyes. How could she not know what Qin Yuru said was just an excuse? But she coincidentally needed the excuse.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was powerful and prosperous enough to cover up many things, making it impossible for her to reveal their dark secrets. Since Shao Yanru had got involved in this incident this time, she could not let Shao Yanru get away from it so easily.

    ¡°Did Yu¡¯er intend to reconcile with you?¡± Old Madam asked in disbelief and looked at Shao Wanru in astonishment, not quite convinced that these words were said by Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Qin Yuru said so. It should be Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who told her to say so. Grandma, you don¡¯t have to care about whether it is true or not. If she can insist that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is the one behind the incident, at least what she did can be considered unintentional. I¡¯ll ask my maternal grandma to tell the Ministry of Justice that Qin Yuru should not take all the me.¡±

    Shao Wanru answered slowly as her eyshes fluttered slightly.

    Now the Ministry of Justice was investigating into the case mainly by checking on Qin Yuru and Shao Yanru. The fight between them in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was somehow spread, so that numerous people were talking about it now and the Ministry of Justice sent some officers to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to inquire about it.

    Both of the two mansions were aristocratic families, and both Qin Yuru and Shao Yanru were nobledies who couldn¡¯t be summoned to the court easily, so the Ministry of Justice could only send some officers to their mansions to inquire about the incident.

    However, Qin Yuru had always been infamous, while Shao Yanru had enjoyed a great reputation in the capital city. Although people didn¡¯t know whose fault it was, the fight between them had done some damage to Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation. Plenty of people began to doubt whether Shao Yanru just enjoyed an undeserved reputation!

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Old Madam was stunned at first and then understood. She reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said with shame and distress in her eyes, ¡°Zhuozhuo, I¡¯m so sorry about this!¡±

    She knew that Shao Wanru meant to spare Qin Yuru. Thinking of the dangerous situation Shao Wanru had been in, Old Madam wished that Qin Yuru could be locked up like her mother.

    The vile kid just didn¡¯t stop making trouble even after what she had done in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, and now did evil things again. After the case was over, even if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t do anything to Qin Yuru, Old Madam decided to go to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and talk about it with Countess Yong. It would be better if Qin Yuru didn¡¯t show up again in case Qin Yuru made any trouble again!

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Knowing that Old Madam had understood what she meant, Shao Wanruforted her, ¡°If nothing happens recently, you should not go out too often. You are still sick and should stay at home for a rest. I¡¯ll go to visit you after I recover!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know. I won¡¯t drag you down!¡± Old Madam said with a nod and sore eyes. She had doted on the little granddaughter the most since her granddaughter was a child, but now she had to ask her granddaughter for such a great favor. How could she not feel distressed!

    Putting down Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, Old Madam stood up with the help of Nanny Duan and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back. It¡¯s indeed inconvenient for me to go out at this time. The officers of the Ministry of Justice specially went to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before, and I heard that they also went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although it¡¯s not a public trial, it¡¯s basically certain that the incident has something to do with the two mansions or at least one of them!¡±

    Old Madam was smart and figured out a key point at the moment. It was inappropriate for her to stay longer now. She hadn¡¯t recovered and needed to recuperate after returning. It wouldn¡¯t do any good if she stayed in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for too long.

    They were on the cusp of the incident, and it was really not a good time to talk too much now.

    Shao Wanru also knew this, so she instructed Yujie and Qu Le to walk Old Madam out of the room on her behalf and take some medicinal materials to the carriage outside. After the carriage left, the two maids came back to report.

    ¡°Miss, will it work?¡± Yujie, who knew Shao Wanru¡¯s n, couldn¡¯t help asking after she came back. She moved to the capital city with the Qin¡¯s Mansion and followed Shao Wanru to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Compared with the Qin¡¯s Mansion, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was much more powerful and prosperous. How could Qin Yuru shift the me onto Shao Yanru?

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi is the key!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said confidently. She had been expecting her grandma or Aunt Shui¡¯s visit, and Old Madam Qin came at the right time.

    Although Qin Yuru had married into another mansion, if the incident she got involved in became significant, Qin Huaiyong would definitely not be able to sit still and would definitely ask Shui Run or Old Madam Qin toe forward for it. Meanwhile, she happened to be expecting their visit. It was beneficial for both the Qin¡¯s Mansion and her. As long as she reminded them, the Qin¡¯s Mansion would understand.

    Regarding whether they could get Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion involved in it, it depended on the capability of Qin Huaiyong and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Actually, neither Qin Huaiyong nor Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion could be underestimated.

    Qin Huaiyong got a promotion that skipped a few ranks, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion could send out maids, who were exactly like from a good family. These were enough to prove that they were not simple!

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t be able to clear their name this time...

 Chapter 617 - A Piece of Delicate Jade and A Piece of Rubble

    <h4>Chapter 617 A Piece of Delicate Jade and A Piece of Rubble</h4>

    Shao Yanru wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name indeed!

    She had a big fight with Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Everyone in the capital knew how notorious Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was. Even it had been two or three years, everyone still looked down upon her every time they mentioned her deeds. No mansion would mention Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion when they sent an invitation card to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    That was the reason why Young Madam of Duke Yong had been confined to her courtyard since she married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Even if some close rtives of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion held some events, the Young Madam had always been absent with the excuse of getting sick. In fact, everyone knew that Countess Yong forbade her to go out because of feeling ashamed for her.

    It was indeed a scandal that Shao Yanru had a big fight with such ady and even had her hair pulled and her face scratched.

    Although Shao Yanru had always enjoyed a great reputation, her reputation was tarnished because of this incident.

    It was not a good thing for Shao Yanru to confront such a notorious Young Madam in any way. Moreover, what the Young Madam said was reasonable. It was said that she instructed the old maid to deliver the message in this way in front of plenty of people without dodging anyone.

    They could be considered witnesses to prove that Young Madam of Duke Yong really had no malicious intent and just intended to get an opportunity to restore her rtionship with Shao Wanru, who used to be her younger sister.

    Regarding why the old maid did something going back on Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s original intention, the Ministry of Justice made the old maid tell the truth. She said that someone from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came to ask her to do that, give her a lot of money and promise that she could go far away after that.

    However, there was another question about it. The old maid said so, but there were no such witnesses in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The officers of the Ministry of Justice brought her to search the witnesses but failed to find the old maid and the maid who told her to do that before.

    There was anotherdy involved in this incident. Qi Rongzhi, the daughter of the magistrate of Jiangzhou, imed that she knew nothing about it at the beginning, butter it was found out that she had met Qin Yuru before in a private room of a restaurant. Nevertheless, no one knew what they had talked about.

    With the testimony from the shop-boy, when the Ministry of Justice came to Qi Rongzhi again, she finally told the truth that it was the First Miss Shao who asked her to deliver a message to Qin Yuru rather than to plot a conspiracy with Qin Yuru, and the Ministry of Justice asked her to repeat the First Miss Shao¡¯s words.

    The words seemed to be vague and didn¡¯t mean to instigate Qin Yuru to deal with Shao Wanru, but you could find that it might have conveyed such information after reading them carefully.

    The Ministry of Justice reported what they had found to the Emperor. The Emperor got so furious that he summoned Duke Xing, Duke Yong, and Qin Huaiyong, scolded them severely, and even threw several memorials to the three of them.

    These were all the memorials for impeaching them. Some impeached Duke Xing for indulging his daughter tomit evils. Some impeached Ningyuan Army General for indulging his daughter to be vicious. Some evenined that Duke Yong, who failed to manage his back yard, was obviously incapable of managing state affairs.

    The writing brush in a schr¡¯s hand had always been a sharp de. The officials severely criticized all three of them. Although each of them had his exnation, no one could stay out of it. No one got killed in the incident and Shao Wanru survived luckily, but the Emperor decided that he couldn¡¯t just spare them.

    The Emperor decided to stop payment of their sry for three years and severely scolded them. After that, Qin Huaiyong and Duke Yong were allowed to leave first, leaving only Duke Xing to be warned.

    Duke Xing, who was fat, knelt on the ground with several memorials scattered around him. Hearing that the Emperor asked him to stay, he became increasingly flustered, stole a nce at the Emperor, whose face darkened, and had a bad intuition.

    It became quiet in the imperial study. After a long while, he heard the Emperor threw a memorial in front of him with a snort and said coldly, ¡°Take a look!¡±

    Duke Xing cautiously picked up the memorial and read ten lines at one nce. When he finished reading it, he said in a trembling voice with his forehead covered with sweat, ¡°Your... Your Majesty, I...¡±

    ¡°What do you think of the idea?¡± The Emperor suddenly interrupted him.

    Duke Xing didn¡¯t hear what the Emperor at the moment and looked up at the Emperor in astonishment.

    ¡°I said what do you think of the idea? At least it can show others that you are indeed fair and impartial and certainly would not send your eldest daughter to set up the Fifth Miss Shao!¡±

    The Emperor repeated impatiently.

    ¡°But... but...¡± Duke Xing said. Despite his bad intuition, when he saw the memorial in front of him, he still felt as if he were at the center of raging waves and his hands kept trembling.

    ¡°Only in this way can you prove your innocence. Otherwise, others will say that you set up the daughter left by the eldest branch for the title of nobility. The daughter left by the eldest branch is quite pitiful. She was forced to go to the Yuhui Nunnery for meditation soon after reiming her identity. Don¡¯t tell me that she volunteered to go there. On that day idents urred in your mansion one after the other. Not only did someone walk around that night, but someone also attempted to burn her courtyard. If it weren¡¯t for the alert maid, she would have been dead for years!¡±

    The Emperor said coldly while staring at Duke Xing gloomily.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Duke Xing said and looked at the Emperor pleadingly. Unfortunately, the Emperor, who was sitting on the throne, stared at him withpletely cold eyes.

    ¡°If you can allow yourself to remain involved in it and your eldest daughter to be as notorious as Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, just keep arguing! I¡¯ll just take it as a farce, and the Empress Dowager will probably have the final say!¡±

    The Emperor said in an increasingly calm voice. He picked up the teacup, took a sip of tea, fixed his eyes back on Duke Xing, who was kneeling on the ground, waved his hand and told the chief eunuch Derong, who was beside him, ¡°Just tell him to leave!¡±

    Derong came over, looked at Duke Xing, who looked pale and said, ¡°Duke, you¡¯d better leave with me. His Majesty is tired now and needs a rest. You can handle it after thinking it through. Before that, if the Ministry of Justice sends some officers to your mansion, please cooperate with them as much as you can!¡±

    After that, he reached out to help Duke Xing up.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Duke Xing shivered, suddenly withdrew his hand, looked towards the Emperor, who was sitting in his throne with his eyes slightly closed and said, ¡°Your Majesty, rest assured. I will definitely... definitely write a memorial based on this after returning!¡±

    Duke Xing felt as if his heart were bleeding. Since his eldest brother left, he had always thought that the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion belonged to him. He had never expected that he would be forced to do this.

    How could the notoriousdy with apletely ruined reputationpare with his daughter? His daughter was a piece of delicate jade, while Young Madam of Duke Yong was a piece of rubble. How could he risk a piece of delicate jade against a piece of rubble?

    Moreover, he had attached even more importance to his daughter, who carried the hope of the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, than to his son. So he could never allow his daughter¡¯s future to be ruined.

    What was more, it might not only ruin his daughter¡¯s future but also arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°Great. You can leave now!¡± The Emperor waved his hand coldly and said with a frown, ¡°You¡¯d better end the mess as soon as possible. I have to deal with this kind of mess for you every day. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess troubled me and so do you. Can you possibly end all of these? If the Empress Dowager hadn¡¯t asked me to deal with your issue, I wouldn¡¯t have been willing to handle the case!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, it¡¯s our fault!¡± Duke Xing lowered his head and said respectfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done wrong indeed. Both of you and Great Elder Princess have done wrong. Just get out of here!¡± The Emperor said, getting increasingly impatient.

    Duke Xing didn¡¯t dare to hesitate anymore. After bowing to the Emperor again, he stood up, retreated to the door, turned around, and left...

    The next day the memorial presented by Duke Xing shocked the entire imperial court because Duke Xing proposed to determine the Third Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who was the son of the former Heir of Duke Xing, rather than the First Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as the heir of Duke Xing.

    After Duke Xing finished reading the memorial on the spot, everyone in the imperial court fell silent. It was so unexpected. Many of them knew that Duke Xing had presented a memorial before, but he intended to determine his son as the heir!

    What was going on?

    Some sensitive officials had thought of the rumors. The incident was said to have something to do with the title of nobility. Duke Xing¡¯s daughter got involved in what had happened to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter, the daughter left by Duke Xing¡¯s eldest brother. Although the members of the Ministry of Justice weren¡¯t allowed to disclose any information, the officials present, who were not ordinary people, could find out something anyway if they wanted to.

    The Emperor, who was sitting on his throne above the officials, just waved his hand. Derong came down in measured steps, took the memorial presented by Duke Xing, went up the stairs bending over, and presented the memorial to the Emperor.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± The Emperor said lightly.

    Duke Xing secretly wiped off his cold sweat and stepped back to the front of the stairs after bowing respectfully to the Emperor.

    It was not so easy to determine the heir, and it required more than a memorial. Now the memorial had been kept forter discussion, and the result depended on his next memorial.

    After all, he now was the undisputed Duke Xing, and his son was good. It would be controversial for him to give away the title of the heir of Duke Xing to his nephew.

    Although heforted himself in this way, he kept feeling uneasy. So he didn¡¯t pay attention to the discussion in the imperial courtter.

    When he finally went through the court meeting, he hurried out with less smile than usual and went straight to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after getting out of the pce gate.

    In the carriage, with no smile on his darkening face, Duke Xing reached out to draw a note from the hiddenpartment of the carriage and read it slowly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would get involved in such a small incident, but it was just a small loss in this round...

    The Ministry of Justice settled the case quickly. On one hand, no one got killed in the ident. On the other hand, they acted on instructions from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Although there were still some doubts about the incident, Great Elder Princess thought that it might be rted to some trivial matters among thedies. Despite the grudges among them, it was just a minor case. So the Ministry of Justice investigated it in a big way, but finally handled it as a minor case!

    The incident had given rise to much discussion and even the rumor that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intended to kill Shao Wanru for the title of nobility. However, Duke Xing said that it was just a rumor and specially presented a memorial against the rumor.

    At this time, a piece of news came out of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

 Chapter 618 - Visit with Her Injured Face, After Something Big!

    Chapter 618 Visit with Her Injured Face, After Something Big!

    Because the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was seriously injured and a series of incidents had urred in the Yuhui Nunnery recently, she was going to spend thest period of her meditation in the Huaguang Temple.

    As the royal temple, the Huaguang Temple was thergest temple in the capital with scenery and a Buddhist atmosphere far better than those of the Yuhui Nunnery.

    As a member of the royal family, Shao Wanru naturally had the right to meditate in the Huaguang Temple for a few months, unlike ordinary pilgrims who could only stay in the Huaguang Temple for a few days.

    Generally speaking, ordinary pilgrims were only allowed to live in the Huaguang Temple for less than a month, but there was no limit to a member of the royal family.

    Shao Wanru went to the Yuhui Nunnery partly because Mingqiu Nun was there. Living close to Mingqiu Nun made it convenient for her to visit Mingqiu Nun. On the other hand, she thought it more convenient for her to meditate in a nunnery, where all members were female, for three years.

    However, she now didn¡¯t need to worry about Mingqiu Nun, since Mingqiu Nun had got used to life in the capital city and could live well in the Yuhui Nunnery without herpany. There were only a few months left before she finished her three-year meditation.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to talk it over with the family members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in order to persuade them to let Shao Wanru finish her three-year meditation before the Spring Festival.

    At that time, Shao Wanru went to the Yuhui Nunnery a few days after the Spring Festival, and now it made no difference for her to finish her three-year meditation a few days before this Spring Festival. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess meant that she went up the mountain for meditation at an early age, and now she, who had turned fourteen years old, should be allowed to celebrate this Spring Festival.

    A 14-year-old girl was old enough to seek a good husband.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know how Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess convinced Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to agree with it. But in this situation, it was indeed the best time to make a request.

    It was rare that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked refreshed aftering back from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After visiting Shao Wanru in a good mood, she went to prepare the stuff Shao Wanru needed during her visit to the Huaguang Temple. This time Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have to leave as hastily asst time, because it was reasonable for her to stay longer for a rest after she was frightened in the ident, as long as she didn¡¯t attend any banquet.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was now at the forefront of the discussion. Not only had Duke Xing been punished, but he also disgraced the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Meanwhile, the First Miss Shao, who had always enjoyed showing up as a delicate, unworldly, gentle and dignifieddy, hardly stepped out of her courtyard recently.

    It was said that she was seriously injured in the fight with Qin Yuru on that day, and it would take some time for her to recoverpletely.

    However, all of these were heard from others. One day, a carriage slowly came to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, and an old maid came down and reported. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess happened to have entered the imperial pce to listen to the monks¡¯ chanting the Buddhist scriptures with the Empress Dowager, so the servant reported it to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Hearing the maid¡¯s report, Yujie froze for a while and asked, thinking that she had misheard.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She came specially to see Fifth Miss.¡± The maid confirmed her words.

    ¡°Miss, what does the First Misse here for? Isn¡¯t she injured? Has her facepletely recovered so that she can show up in front of others?¡± Yujie said in surprise. On that day, she saw with her own eyes how awful Shao Yanru¡¯s face looked after she was pped by Qin Yuru violently. Could Shao Yanru¡¯s face recover in such a few days?

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and said after thinking for a while. The maid reporting Shao Yanru¡¯s visit answered and left.

    ¡°Miss, what does shee here for? Shees when Great Elder Princess is not here. What a coincidence! If Great Elder Princess is here, she probably would not meet her!¡± Qu Le said in rage.

    On that day, the First Miss had lost all her dignity. Now she had the cheek toe here.

    Qu Le also knew that it was unreasonable for Shao Wanru to refuse to meet her. After all, in order to prove their innocence, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had presented a memorial to suggest Master Hao as the heir of Duke Xing, which made them look impartial. It would be rude for Shao Wanru to refuse to meet her. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s refusal could be considered reasonable.

    However, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t refuse to meet her as her cousin.

    ¡°Of course, shees here after learning that my grandma is not here!¡± Shao Wanru said leisurely.

    ¡°Miss, you mean that she has sent someone to keep an eye on Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, and came here as soon as Great Elder Princess left?¡± Qing Yue opened her eyes wide and said after thinking for a moment, gasping in shock, ¡°The First Miss Shao does have formidable connections!¡±

    Sending someone to keep an eye on the whereabouts of Great Elder Princess every day and knowing where exactly Great Elder Princess had gone was obviously out of the hands of an ordinary unmarrieddy. There were plenty of people around Great Elder Princess. If there was really a suspicious person watching over Great Elder Princess, those around Great Elder Princess would definitely discover it.

    It could be seen that the one sent to watching over Great Elder Princess was not an ordinary person.

    If there was really such a person working for the First Miss Shao, it would not be a good thing. So Qing Yue was extremely worried.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have that formidable connection. The person isn¡¯t sent by her.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She had some conjectures in her heart but didn¡¯t expect it to be within Shao Yanru¡¯s capability. An unmarrieddy was unable to send out such a person. Only a smart secret guard could watch over Great Elder Princess without being discovered.

    Regarding whom this secret guard worked for, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment.

    He could work for Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou or even Duke Xing, but it was definitely impossible that he worked for Shao Yanru.

    In thest life, she had been so muddle-headed that she was set up by Shao Yanru and got killed even before figuring out her origin. When she was cut in half, she finally figured out that she was an obstacle on Shao Yanru¡¯s way rather than Shao Yanru¡¯s target.

    After Shao Yanru got rid of her, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could rest assured and didn¡¯t have to worry that her identity would be exposed. But the most important thing was to push Chu Liuyue back to the position of the crown prince. However, Chu Liuchen was too formidable, so she guessed that Chu Liuyue ended in misery.

    Now Shao Yanru came in a hurry with her face injured. She didn¡¯t think that Shao Yanru did it just for the ¡°sisterhood¡± between them! Others might not know what actually the so-called sisterhood was, but the two of them knew clearly that they obviously hated each other and had better not meet each other.

    If she didn¡¯t guess wrong, Shao Yanru must be up to something else!

    It was exactly what she wanted. The death of her parents was the greatest regret in her life. She had been thinking that there must be something fishy about it. How could there be a series of idents? It seemed that everything had been covered up since her father left. There could be someone covering up the whereabouts of her parents in secret.

    How could someone as powerful as Duke Xing and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess fail to find out the whereabouts of her parents?

    If she wanted to find out the truth, she had to start from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, the prejudice of the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion against her made it not easy for her to do that.

    Fortunately, she had sessfully aroused the anger of the third branch and made the second branch and the third branch bear grudges against each other. She just didn¡¯t know how much the third branch knows about it and how much they could tell her. Someone as cautious as Duke Xing wouldn¡¯t leave any trace easily. Now that Shao Yanru was here, it was a good opportunity.

    Shao Yanru came with a veil and only showed a pair of fluid eyes, which made her still look ravishing and fascinating. Shao Wanru could not see the part of her face under the veil. Nevertheless, Shao Wanru could tell that her face should be in a bad condition. She, who came over with her face injured, seemed to be after something big!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you feel better?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru, who was lying on the bed, after getting in the room. Seeing that her face was still as pale as snow and not as white touched with red and pretty, as usual, Shao Yanru said with concern in a soft voice and then sat down in a chair beside the bed.

    Qing Yue stood behind Shao Yanru after serving the tea.

    Yujie and Qu Le had been sent out by Shao Wanru, leaving only Qing Yue in the room to serve her. Among the three maids, Qing Yue was the least shrewd one who looked honest and kind.

    It was easy to make use of a gentleman¡¯s honesty and kindness to deceive him!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern, Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said with a light smile and a trace of cold mist in her watery eyes, which looked both soft and cold and made others subconsciously want to avoid them, which almost showed no emotions. Everyone was afraid of someone like her, who could hide her emotions while seeing through others¡¯ minds.

    However, Shao Yanru looked into Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes with proper gentleness in her eyes. No one knew that she had almost broken off her nails under her long sleeves and felt a sharp pain in her palms, but the pain made here to herself and slowly rx her hold.

    She slowly suppressed the hatred in her heart, because it was not the time yet and she still had to make use of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I really know nothing about what happened before, and I have no idea why Qi Rongzhi said that. At that time, my mother really liked you rather than her but had to adopt her since you were unwilling to be adopted by my mother. Unexpectedly, she¡¯s such an ungrateful person and imed that my father intended to kill you for the title of nobility. If it¡¯s true, he wouldn¡¯t have presented the memorial to suggest Hao¡¯er as the heir of Duke Xing!¡±

    Shao Yanru said in a very soft voice with a hint of sadness and lowered her head slowly as if she really felt indignant for her mother.

    Only when she lowered her head, there was a hint of ferocity and viciousness across her eyes. But she became extremely fragile again as if the previous expression were not real.

    Shao Wanru, who had been staring at her, naturally saw her expression when she lowered her head slightly. She sneered and thought that Shao Yanru did have a glib tongue.

    Her words were usually a mixture of something real and something false, so it was hard to tell whether she told the truth. It was no wonder Shao Yanru seemed to live a smooth life in thest life. Shao Wanru could tell that from the way Shao Yanru pretended to be friendly with her despite her deep grudges against her.

    However, in thest life, at the cost of her life, she clearly knew that Shao Yanru just showed the part she wanted to show and was dreadfully vicious in fact!

    The more fragile now she pretended to be, the bigger thing she was after...

 Chapter 619 - Come with More than One Intention

    <h4>Chapter 619 Come with More than One Intention</h4>

    ¡°What do you mean. Big Sister?¡± Shao Wanru frowned and said impatiently.

    Since Shao Yanru knew that her grandma had left, Shao Yanru could definitely expect that she, who had been frightened and almost lost her life, would be cold to her.

    Since Shao Yanru came here, she was naturally not here to quarrel with her!

    ¡°I just want to check on you, Fifth Sister. No one has expected such an ident and that our mansion got involved in it. Othersughed at our mansion and spoke ill of our mansion and you. It¡¯s really a thing that aggrieved our own people and gratified our enemies!¡±

    As Shao Yanru said, she looked increasingly aggrieved. She wiped off the tears at the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and looked up with tears in her eyes while trying hard to force a smile with a hint of bitterness that was not very strong but could still be noticed at a nce.

    Her expression was real and not dramatic, and it was a proper expression in this situation.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, both you and Ie from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. We are supposed to cooperate with each other, but now it¡¯s so disgraceful that there is that kind of rumors about us outside. All members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion share prosperity and bear losses together. You are now in a different situation than in the Qin¡¯s Mansion where you stayed before. As the closest rtives, we are still connected by sinews even if bones are broken. No one can turn us against each other. Grandma had some misunderstandings with you, but mother and I have cleared up a lot of them after talking with her these days. She will probablye to visit you in person in a few days. Eldest uncle used to be her favorite son!¡±

    As Shao Yanru said, she turned her head and wiped off the tears at the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. When she turned back, her eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that she had cried.

    Shao Yanru was extremely sincere and almost spoke from the bottom of her heart. She looked at Shao Wanru with a distressed look, as if she really felt sorry for what Shao Wanru had suffered before.

    If Shao Wanru really fell off the cliff this time and fell on the branches on the cliff luckily, she would be both physically and mentally injured, and thetter would probably be even more serious.

    Everyone knew that it was more difficult to cure a mentally injured person than to cure a physically injured person!

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart and thought that Shao Yanru did have a smooth tongue. Shao Yanru kept asking about her physical injury without mentioning her mental trauma as if she shouldn¡¯t have made the incident significant just because of her minor injury. Shao Yanru seemed to be reproachful while showing some pity for her.

    No one would get angry or aggrieved at her words.

    They were the closest rtives still connected by sinews even if bones were broken? The so-called closest rtives were probably the most vicious people, who would stab her and kill her when she was unguarded!

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m very tired!¡± Shao Wanru said with her long eyshes fluttering, leaned back, and then slowly closed her eyes with an exhausted look.

    She changed the subject so quickly that she ruined the aggrieving and cozy atmosphere created by Shao Yanru and even showed a hint of indifference. Shao Yanru was so angry that she almost lost control of herself.

    Nevertheless, as someone with usual restraint, Shao Yanru reached out to gather a few strands of hair around her ear and asked in a soft and concerned voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you recovered yet?¡±

    ¡°First Miss, my master had nightmares every night, couldn¡¯t sleep well, and had no appetite. She even vomited every time she saw some food. Although she has recovered from her injuries, she has a headache and can¡¯t bear to hear others talk about what has happened before.¡±

    It seemed that Qing Yue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she answered sincerely.

    Shao Wanru had no appetite, couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and even had a headache. No wonder Shao Wanru looked so terrible. Shao Yanru, who was delighted, showed a gentle smile and said with sincere concern rather than take pleasure in Shao Wanru¡¯s misfortune, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stop talking about it. No matter what has happened, it has been settled now. Nevertheless, it made me find out what sort of person Qi Rongzhi is. I won¡¯t believe her anymore!¡±

    At this point, Shao Yanru changed the subject, ¡°Fifth Sister, the past is the past. You should take good care of yourself and don¡¯t think too much about what happened that day. Even the Emperor has been rmed by the carriage crash on the cliff. You should be careful whenever you are in a carriage, even if you are on t ground. No one knows what will happen. You ran into an ident on the t ground outside the imperial pce before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Shao Yanru seemed to be concerned about Shao Wanru by advising her to be more careful when she went out. In fact, if Shao Wanru really had psychological trauma, she probably would not dare to take a carriage any more after hearing that. However, as a Miss from an aristocratic family, how could she not take a carriage to go out?

    Shao Yanru meant to threaten her rather than tofort her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take a carriage anymore!¡± After hearing her words, Shao Wanru murmured with a pale face. Her voice was low, but it was loud enough to be heard by Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Miss, how can you go out without taking a carriage?¡± Qing Yue asked nkly. As an ingenuous maid, she spoke her mind bluntly. What was more, she had grown up with Shao Wanru, so she didn¡¯t have many scruples.

    ¡°In fact, there is a way. You can go out by sedan chair.¡± Shao Yanru suggested.

    People in the capital did travel by sedan chair, but it mostly happened when they were going somewhere not far away. Besides, traveling by sedan chair took more time and was intrusive, so plenty of Misses, who seldom went out on the street, were displeased with it. No one was willing to be followed by several sedan carriers on the street, because it made them look arrogant.

    ¡°By sedan chair?¡± Shao Wanru opened her eyes and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay to travel by sedan chair. If there is none in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, there are some in our mansion. I can send some people to bring one here after returning. It¡¯s a good idea to travel by sedan chair!¡±

    Shao Yanru said, while her pretty eyes looked very gentle. She did make herself look like quite a good elder sister.

    ¡°No, thank you, Big Sister. There should be some in my maternal grandma¡¯s mansion!¡± Shao Wanru refused.

    ¡°Well, I think there must be some in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Yanru did not insist and said indifferently. She looked so calm as if she just mentioned it casually.

    Shao Yanru advised her to travel by sedan chair and supposed that she would keep traveling in this way. Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for her memory of thest life, she would probably have been convinced that it could cure her panic at the sight of the carriage!

    Since there was a kind of panic caused by being frightened in the carriage, there was also a kind of panic caused by being frightened in the sedan chair!

    However, someone, who panicked at the sight of a sedan chair, could be in an even worse situation than her, who panicked at the sight of a carriage. The reason why numerous people didn¡¯t know it was that the news had been blocked and outsiders couldn¡¯t spread it. If she hadn¡¯t seen a farce in the imperial pce in thest life, she wouldn¡¯t have figured out Shao Yanru¡¯s vicious intention.

    If she often traveled by sedan chair, she would definitely meet the person one day. Moreover, she believed that Shao Yanru could think of some way to bring the person to her.

    ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, First Miss!¡± As an ingenuous maid, Qing Yue bowed to Shao Yanru with great joy and said gratefully.

    It was quite easy to deal with a frank and ingenuous maid. Shao Yanru, who feltcent, picked up the teacup, took a sip, and then raised her head again and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, do you know that my father has presented a memorial to suggest brother Hao as the heir?¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Only a memorial is not enough to get the Emperor¡¯s approval, so my father has to present another memorial. It usually requires three or even more memorials to get the Emperor¡¯s approval. But rest assured, Fifth Sister. Since my father has decided it, he will keep presenting memorials. But I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    At this point, Shao Yanru hesitated and looked at Shao Wanru, seeming to be about to speak but saying nothing.

    Shao Wanru looked at her withposure and did not pick up the topic. She looked calm with her long eyshes fluttering and showed a hint of indifference in her clear eyes, seeming to be not very interested in this topic.

    ¡°First Miss, is there anything wrong?¡± Qing Yue involuntarily asked.

    ¡°If the Emperor keeps disagreeing, it will take longer. If you want to make the Emperor make a decision as soon as possible, there is a way. I¡¯m wondering if...¡± Shao Yanru said with a hesitant look and stared at Shao Wanru.

    ¡°First Miss...¡± Qing Yue couldn¡¯t help talking again.

    ¡°Qing Yue, don¡¯t you dare!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly and didn¡¯t look as anxious as Shao Yanru expected. Nevertheless, she could tell from Qing Yue¡¯s reaction that Shao Wanru was also anxious. Shao Wanru, who was shrewd, did a good job in hiding her emotion. Unfortunately, it was a bad move for Shao Wanru to keep this maid with her today.

    The maid¡¯s reaction reflected the master¡¯s thought. Seeing the maid¡¯s anxious look, she knew that Shao Wanru actually cared about what she said but didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°I heard that the stuff left eldest uncle was all in your hands. If you could send some of them to the Emperor, you might be able to remind the Emperor of the close rtionship between him and eldest uncle. In this case, we can get his approval soon!¡± Shao Yanru said, looking very embarrassed, ¡°But I know that eldest uncle didn¡¯t leave a lot of stuff, you¡¯ll lose those you give away. But if they could be helpful, eldest uncle will be happy after knowing it in the underworld!¡±

    Shao Yanru was indeed the most scheming person. She came to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion today in order to kill two birds with one stone. Shao Wanru sneered and looked straight at Shao Yanru¡¯s face, but didn¡¯t say anything, as if intending to check every tiny expression on Shao Yanru¡¯s face.

    Her gaze made Shao Yanru involuntarily move her eyes away, but then she turned back and looked into Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes without dodging, seeming to have nothing to feel guilty for.

    She disdained it in her heart. She didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru could know anything. However, Shao Wanru had always been shrewd, so she couldn¡¯t let Shao Wanru discover anything unusual.

    The two of them looked at each other as if intending to discover any subtle expressions on each other¡¯s faces. However, Shao Wanru could only see a pair of eyes, while Shao Yanru could see the expression on Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    There seemed to be a strange aura flowing in the air...

 Chapter 620 - Shao Yanru in A Panic

    <h4>Chapter 620 Shao Yanru in A Panic</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister. Father didn¡¯t leave any luxury things for me and Hao¡¯er. They are just things for me and Hao¡¯er to miss them, which are not good enough to be disyed in front of the Emperor!¡± After a long while, Shao Wanru reached out to gently touched her forehead and said in a light way.

    The invisible strangeness in the air immediately faded away in her faint voice.

    However, such fading made Shao Yanru want to spit out blood. The atmosphere just now seemed to cause something to happen, but it just ended up with a casual sentence. Her goal had not been achieved, which really made her not reconciled.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, whatever will be fine, as long as it can remind Emperor of Eldest Uncle!¡± Shao Yanru felt a little embarrassed and annoyed for no reason. She gritted her teeth secretly, but the look on her face was still gentle.

    ¡°Big Sister, you can leave now!¡± Shao Wanru evaded the issue, and then suddenly expelled the guest.

    ¡°You...¡± Although Shao Yanru had the best self-restraint, she couldn¡¯t bear this anymore now. She suddenly stood up and showed anger in her eyes, ¡°Fifth Sister, I am really for your own good. Why don¡¯t you ept my kindness?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Big Sister. You have always said that it is all for my good, but since you did for my good, I have been in trouble. This time, I almost lost my life, so I really don¡¯t dare to ept your kindness!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. It sounded as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s affairs, and her pink face was calm.

    Such an expression and words irritated Shao Yanru, but she smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, just as I said, that thing really had nothing to do with me. The emperor also asked the people of the Ministry of Justice to go back, so it was clear that it was not me. It was Qi Rongzhi and Qin Yuru who did this. As for why theybine against you, I suppose you also know the reason. You have been treated like this for so many years!¡±

    Because of anger, her words sounded extremely unkind, which were very different from the image that Shao Yanru struggled to present in front of others.

    When finishing her words, Shao Yanru also realized that it was inappropriate. She wanted to say something else as a remedy but was interrupted by Shao Wanru rudely, ¡°Big Sister, you are right. The Ministry of Justice now goes to neither Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion nor Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but does this mean that it has nothing to do with you? Big Sister, I will keep investigating it. If I find out who wanted to hurt me, no matter who it is, I will not spare her!¡±

    The smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face disappeared, and there was a trace of fierceness in her expression, which made Shao Yanru inexplicably think of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She couldn¡¯t help but have a guilty conscience in her heart, but she reluctant to show weakness in her words.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, just go ahead and you must find out the truth. Otherwise, I will hardly absolve myself from the me, as if I really did harm to you.¡±

    The old maid who stirred up trouble had been executed by rods with a fair reason. So she could find nothing even if she wanted to investigate. And the old maid in the hall of the Ministry of Justice had been half-died recently because there were many people in prison who were infected with the illness. What¡¯s more, the Ministry of Justice had alreadypleted this case, so that old maid was not a big deal.

    She was just an old maid. How could she get Shao Yanru involved in this matter? So Shao Yanru said these words confidently.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you want to prove that you did not hurt me?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly smiled and asked.

    Shao Wanru was extremely beautiful, and her smile was like a hundred flowers blooming together. Her beauty was attractive, but this overly gentle smile made Shao Yanru¡¯s heart in her throat. She felt uneasy in her heart, but still said in a strong way, ¡°How can you prove it?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, how about you beat Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi for me again? You have to help me vent my anger!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°You...¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s face turned red, which reminded her of the humiliation that she had fought with Qin Yuru that day. Not only had she lost face in front of others, but also when she had returned to the mansion, her father had given her a strong p, who had never beaten her before. Shao Yanru, as his favored daughter, had never experienced such a thing in her life for over a decade.

    Now Shao Wanru actually reminded her of that again, as if something was violently opened in her heart. The shame and anger that she had nowhere to hide almost made her lose her reasons. She couldn¡¯t help but breathe quickly and stared at Shao Wanru fiercely. How she wished she could make a hole in Shao Wanru¡¯s body by staring at her.

    She had given the impression of weakness, but she didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t go for her weakness.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you want to do?¡± She almost squeezed these words from her teeth.

    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m tired. You can leave now!¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand and said.

    ¡°You...¡± Shao Yanru was furious. She clenched her fists and took two steps forward to approach Shao Wanru. Qing Yue wanted to stop her but was held back by Shuqi. ¡°Fifth Sister, you are also from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is in trouble, you will not be well either. The whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is your backup force. Although Great Elder Princess is good, she is only your grandmother, and she can¡¯t interfere in the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion too much.¡±

    Shao Yanru warned her.

    Shao Wanru opened her eyes again, propped up her body to sit up straight, and then she waved to Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru looked at her suspiciously but still moved her face closer.

    ¡°Big Sister, looking at yourself. You are really disgusting. In such an appearance, no one is willing to marry you now!¡± Shao Wanru quickly pulled off Shao Yanru¡¯s veil. Looking at her bruised face with bloodstains under the veil, Shao Wanru sneered and raised her cherry lips.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, I heard that several princes are going to choose their wives. Your face really brings shame to our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I think these princes would rather choose girls with ordinary appearances than you!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Shao Yanru was stunned. When she came to her senses, she pulled the veil from Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and took a few steps back. Then she staggered to stand with the help of Shuqi. She wanted to put on the veil, but her hands were too trembling to put on the simple veil at all.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Shuqi hurriedly took the veil and helped her to wear it.

    After the veil was put on, the shame and humiliation in Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes were slowly suppressed. Of course, she did not want anyone to see such a face. The veil hid all her weakness, but she did not expect that Shao Wanru would directly tear off her veil and clearly expose her weakness.

    ¡°Big Sister, there will be a banquet in a few days. It seems that you can¡¯t go there. I heard that there are a few Misses who are very elegant and beautiful from the official families that just came to the capital city. Maybe they will be first chosen!¡± Shao Wanru saidzily and leaned back again. ¡°Big Sister, originally, your beautiful appearance could outstand as the best, but now it is really not a good time!¡±

    In the previous life, Chu Liuyue had got married, but his wife had not been Shao Yanru. She had been neither the wife of Princess Zhou nor that of Princess Xin. In the previous life, Shao Yanru had entered the pce and be the emperor¡¯s concubine eventually. There must be some reasons that she didn¡¯t know. In her opinion, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t seem to be willing to enter the pce and be the current emperor¡¯s concubine.

    Now, it was indeed the time for those princes to choose wives and concubines. However, Shao Wanru always felt that there were some things out of her control. Then, let these things slowlye to light.

    ¡°You... you... what are you going to do?¡± Shao Yanru was still trembling and her limbs were cold.

    ¡°So what? I just want to help Big Sister, just as Big Sister also wants to help me. After all, we sisters should make peace with each other. Only in this way can we make Duke¡¯s Mansion prosperous. Since we are a family, I also hope Big Sister can marry well. But now, there are so many rumors about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that you may not attract the attention of the princes!¡± Shao Wanru smiled, and her watery eyes were as clear as a colored ze with a hint of glittering light.

    She knew what Shao Yanru was most concerned about, which Shao Yanru had not even thought about in the past. But this time, she must have a deep understanding of it. Shao Wanru spoke so straightforwardly that she directly pulled away from the self-deceiving veil of Shao Yanru¡¯s and made her directly face the fear in her heart!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, thank you for your kindness!¡± Shao Yanru finally managed to stop herself from trembling and said aplete sentence.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Shao Wanru said very lightly.

    ¡°Grandma is still waiting for me to reply in the mansion. I won¡¯t bother Fifth Sister and I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She turned around and strode away with Shuqi.

    After she turned around, her eyes suddenly became extremely cold and vicious, which she had been tried hard to keep calm just now. However, she couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists, and inexplicably felt a little flustered.

    Originally, she really wanted to sit high on the table. No matter who took the position of Princess Yue or Princess Zhou, before thest step, she would definitely be able to seize her position and be the final winner.

    It was not only because of her confidence in her appearance but also because of the friendship between childhood sweethearts. But of course, there was also confidence from the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. As long as her father was still Duke Xing, and her eldest brother was the Heir of Duke Xing, either Prince Yue or Prince Zhou would be helpful.

    With these, it was enough to negotiate with any winner.

    Of course, this was thest thought that Shao Yanru had not cared about before. She felt that even if she didn¡¯t have Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it would still be easy for her to get the position of Empress, and others could not alienate Prince Yue and Prince Zhou from her. But now, she was really in a panic.

    Now she had to consider what she had not considered in the past. She always thought that these external conditions could be ignored. As long as it was her, even if having no background, Prince Yue and Prince Zhou would still have a deep affection for her. But Shao Wanru¡¯s words just now seemed to stimte the hidden worry in her heart.

    The worry in the past now became fear! Endless fear!

    In the past, if she had been injured, both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou would have sent letters in private tofort her or coax her with gifts. However, in the past few days, she had not received such aforting letter in the mansion.

    Originally, she had been holding back her temper to wait and thinking that she would finally get one. But when Shao Wanru directly pulled away from the veil, she suddenly felt scared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion!¡± After getting on the carriage, Shao Yanru gritted her teeth and ordered in a low voice. Her hands were sped together tightly because of nervousness.

 Chapter 621 - Cad and Ingrate

    <h4>Chapter 621 Cad and Ingrate</h4>

    The carriage went straight to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. As soon as it turned into the main street of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru¡¯s calm voice came out of the carriage, ¡°Go back to the mansion!¡±

    The coachman took a big turn on the street and changed the direction of the carriage. After that, he asked seriously to Shao Yanru in the carriage, ¡°First Miss, shall we go back to our mansion now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go back to our mansion!¡± Shao Yanru pulled the handkerchief in her hand and frowned, but she did not look as annoyed as she had been just now after being irritated. At this time, she could not act rashly and blindly. If she came here rashly in a panic, people would definitely notice. Even if she entered from the back door, it would not be appropriate.

    The moreplex the situation was, the more she could not panic. She took a deep breath and suppressed all the anxiety in her heart. This matter had to be given further thought, and actually, her own affairs had not been solved yet. If something else happened, she would be doomed eternally. She had to calm down!

    This time, the coachman did not hesitate and drove the carriage straight to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When they arrived at the mansion, after the carriage stopped, Shao Yanru got off and walked slowly with Shuqi to the Yingyue Courtyard where Madam of Duke Xing lived.

    Madam of Duke Xing was dealing with the affairs. When she saw Shao Yanru walking in with a calm face, she waved her hand and all the servant girls and old maids in the room left silently.

    Only Nanny Sheng stayed there.

    Seeing her daughter frowning, Madam of Duke Xing was a little anxious. Before Shao Yanru sat down, she asked, ¡°How is it going?¡±

    Shao Yanru sat down, picked up the teacup served by Nanny Sheng, took a sip, and then slowly put it down. She raised her head and said, ¡°Mother, Shao Wanru is very stubborn. She didn¡¯t say what Eldest Uncle left for her, and she spoke in a threatening manner with much confidence!¡±

    ¡°How dare she...¡± Madam of Duke Xing mmed her hand hard on the table, and the corner of her mouth turned cold.

    ¡°Mother, what on earth did Eldest Uncle leave behind?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Madam of Duke Xing and asked expectantly.

    Madam of Duke Xing waved her hand and said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. Your father means that there may be something important in your uncle¡¯s hands, but whether it is true is not sure. Only after Shao Wanru shows it to us can we know!¡±

    Speaking of this, Madam of Duke Xing was very depressed, because Duke Xing did not say this clearly. He only said that these things were very important to the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, whose future it was also rted to. If they could be found, it would be of great benefit to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, he could guarantee that his son would win in the end and be the Heir of Duke.

    Duke Xing had submitted memorials to ask Emperor to confer Heir of Duke upon Shao Yuanhao. Madam of Duke Xing and Duke Xing had quarreled for this matter. Madam of Duke Xing felt a burning pain in her throat, and her eyebrows were full of hatred. It was all that b*tch. Definitely, it must be because of that b*tch.

    For that b*tch, Duke Xing had done this and even sacrificed his son for it. Every time she thought of this, Madam of Duke Xing felt as if her heart was suppressed by something, which made her unable to breathe.

    Why did her son have to look up to others?

    ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t get the answer. If you really want to know, you can ask her by yourself!¡± Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t tell her the truth, Shao Yanru¡¯s face darkened, and she put down the teacup in her hand heavily. She also had a lot of annoyances, so she really didn¡¯t want to deal with Shao Wanru for this fabricated thing.

    She knew nothing about it, so how could she find out anything from Shao Wanru? However, her mother seemed to conceal something and didn¡¯t want her to know.

    ¡°How can you talk like this? Ru¡¯er, what I do is all for you and your brother. As a mother, how could I hurt you?¡± There was a sh of sharp light in Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s eyes. Her voice became soft and sheforted Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Mother, since we don¡¯t know what that thing is, how can we get it from Shao Wanru? Mother, you know that Shao Wanru and I are just maintaining our rtionship with dignity now. Shao Wanru may have already hadints about me in her heart after this ident. She thinks that I was the one who stirred this up. How can she believe my words in this way?¡±

    Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed again. She really didn¡¯t want to listen to Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s lie. In her opinion, it had nothing to do with her but her eldest brother. Eldest brother should deal with this by himself. Why did they rely on her?

    ¡°Does she suspect that it has something to do with you?¡± Madam of Duke Xing sat upright and said indifferently, ¡°The Ministry of Justice said that it was not a big deal and had nothing to do with our mansion. It was just an ident. Why does she be so scheming at such a young age and still not letting us go? It was Qin Yuru who invited her to go down the mountain. What does it have to do with us?¡±

    Speaking of this, Madam of Duke Xing was really angry. She had been to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before. Originally, she had thought it would be easy to let Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion admit it because Countess Yong didn¡¯t dare to disobey her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would suffer setbacks.

    Countess Yong had rejected all the conditions and benefits that she had proposed and refused her without hesitation. This was something that had never happened before. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was in the first ss, but Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was only a third-ss Duke¡¯s Mansion, which was not at the same level at all. In the past, Countess Yong had always tried to curry favor with her when seeing her, so Madam of Duke Xing had never thought that she would refuse.

    Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that she left quickly!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she insists on not letting me go. She thinks it¡¯s my idea. Mother, it¡¯s obvious that I can¡¯t start from Shao Wanru. You¡¯d better go to Duke Yong and tell him that by sacrificing a daughter-inw with a bad reputation, he will get a daughter-inw with a good reputation in the future. So he would definitely agree with it!¡±

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t know that Madam of Duke Xing also came back in failure. She thought it was easier to start from Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. In the past, she had seen the ttery of Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to her mother. Almost as long as her mother said something, she would do it. She was very obedient and was much easier to deal with than Shao Wanru.

    As long as Qin Yuru took all the responsibilities, Shao Wanru could put down her guard and even feel a little guilty to her so that she could take advantage of the opportunity to get in.

    ¡°She can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t know what happened to her recently, but she insisted that Qin Yuru was not only her daughter-inw but also Old Madam¡¯s granddaughter. She can¡¯t push her too far. Otherwise, she will be in trouble!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said gloomily.

    ¡°Mother, you must let her admit it. Otherwise, something terrible will really happen. Even if the people of the Ministry of Justice don¡¯t investigate this matter, everyone in the capital city will think that we have done it. I came from the street just now and heard many people talking about our mansion. They are all saying that father is pretending. If you can¡¯t settle the matter of Qin Yuru, unless father asks for the position of the heir of a duke again and again and asks for it to be given to Shao Yuanhao, the rumors outside won¡¯t stop!¡±

    Shao Yanru curled her lips and pushed Madam of Duke Xing. She didn¡¯t believe that her mother wouldn¡¯t be moved. Her mother always thought that the title of Heir of Duke Xing was in her brother¡¯s pocket. If it didn¡¯t belong to him, her mother would definitely feel worried.

    Her mother pushed Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion so that she could be more rxed. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this. They were both her mother¡¯s children. Why should her mother think more about her elder brother and consider less about her?

    ¡°Is there really such a rumor outside?¡± As expected, Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s expression changed greatly.

    Shao Yanru thought for a while and said, ¡°When I came here just now, I heard it through the carriage. I don¡¯t know if it was because people on that road talked a lot about it or all the people in the capital city discussed it in private!¡± She said that she heard it asionally so that it would add more importance to the matter. She knew clearly that her mother was suspicious.

    Even if she was her biological daughter, she could notpare with her son.

    Although she was more useful than her elder brother, her father and mother had more expectations for her elder brother.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far!¡± A sharp light shed in Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s eyes. She stood up, walked around the room twice, and finally calmed down and sat down again. ¡°Ru¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I will talk to Countess Yong again. As for you, you can talk to Qi Rongzhi. She ate us and used us. In the end, she even said some ambiguous words to use our mansion. We really raise an ungrateful person!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what Qi Rongzhi said before was said to the Ministry of Justice. Even if you want her to turn over her statement, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Shao Yanru said coldly, ¡°Since she has deliberately led this to us, you don¡¯t have to take care of her. Didn¡¯t my cousin say that he needed a legal wife! It¡¯s a good position for her!¡±

    ¡°Wang Shengxue?¡±

    Shao Yanru sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s him. Except for him, who else is qualified to marry this ungrateful person? Coincidentally, he is also an ungrateful person. They are a match made for each other!¡±

    Although Wang Shengxue was still in the capital city, he was not a motivated person. In the past, he relied on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to live and his reputation was so bad that he had two concubines before getting married, Ning Xueqing and Dong Xing. So no decent girl was willing to marry him. He wandered around and gradually changed from a childe from an aristocratic family to an ignorant and ipetent yboy.

    Originally, there was still some money in his family, but now the money was almost spent by him. From time to time, he woulde to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to ask for help.

    Because of the reason of Wang Yishu, Madam of Duke Xing was quite generous.

    ¡°Well, just him!¡± Madam of Duke Xing sneered. She originally wanted to deal with this b*tch after the matter was settled, but now she happened to annoy her! Since she was nominally her Godmother, she would let this b*tch marry a dog-like person.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, go and ask Wang Shengxue toe overter!¡± Madam of Duke Xing had an idea in her mind and had a cold smile on her face.

    ¡°Yes, Madam, I will go now!¡± Nanny Sheng came out behind her and said respectfully!

    Shao Yanru nodded, picked up the teacup, took a sip slowly, and reminded Madam of Duke Xing, ¡°Go quickly. I have to fulfill my cousin¡¯s wish. Mother, what do you think of Wang Yishu?¡±

    Nanny Sheng left quietly. When she reached the door, she even closed the door of the main room for them.

 Chapter 622 - Guest Coming from the Back Door

    <h4>Chapter 622 Guest Coming from the Back Door</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this girl for more time!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said decisively.

    Shao Yanru said disdainfully, ¡°Why? You have raised her for so long! She has been provided with delicious food and drinks all the time. Do you really intend to raise her for the rest of her life?¡±

    Since Wang Yishu came back from the pce in a faint, it was said that she was very weak and was so sick that she could hardly speak. She was maintained with medicine every day, but in fact, she was grounded in the yard. There were only one old maid and one servant girl to serve her. No one else was allowed to enter and no one inside was allowed toe out.

    She seemed to live an imprisoned life.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Your father and I have other ns!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said impatiently.

    Shao Yanru was unhappy in her heart, but there was a faint smile on her face. She stood up and said, ¡°Mother, I am tired. You go to deal with Qin Yuru¡¯s matter first. The longer this matter is dyed, the worse it will be for our mansion. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were a little angry in the letter before. Please tell my father that if he can¡¯t solve it as soon as possible, Prince Yue and Prince Zhou will be trouble for us. Maybe they will agree to Shao Yuanhao¡¯s request.¡±

    Although the request was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s own business, the other officials had the right to show their agreement or objection. When Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion proposed this request, many officials who are in good rtion with them opposed it. But if Prince Yue and Prince Zhou agreed, many officials would follow them. The position of Heir of Duke Xing might really fall into Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You should beg the two Princes and say something good. Just say that this matter will be dealt with as soon as possible, and try not to ruin your reputation!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said it again and again.

    ¡°Yes, mother, I¡¯ll keep it in mind!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s voice became softer, and she looked very obedient. She bowed to Madam of Duke Xing, turned around, and walked out gracefully.

    No one noticed the sarcasm in her eyes. So what if her mother and father were partial? She had her own way to make them anxious and rush to purify her reputation.

    Her future was also rted to the future of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She did not believe that they were not in a hurry. Of course, she would not let Shao Wanru go smoothly!

    The trap she had set before, even if she left, could still be used. This time she left in a hurry, she didn¡¯t believe that she could clean it up. There were still some of her people in the Yuhui Nunnery...

    ¡°Miss, Great Elder Princess asked you to stay in the mansion for a few days and said that she wanted to make some clothes for you. The cloth was given by the pce. She asked you to pick a few more!¡± Nanny Yu smiled and asked someone to put down the cloth. A dozen pieces of cloth were spread all over the table, looking very gorgeous.

    Fortunately, although they were gorgeous, they looked very low-pitched. They were mainly silver-white,ke-blue, light green, and pink-white, decorated with dark-striped flowers. They were already very in and clean.

    They were also suitable for her to wear now.

    Shao Wanru put down the book in her hands, walked to the table, and looked through it. Then she picked up two pieces of cloth, one of which was white with some gray raindrops, and the other one was light green with several green leaves at the bottom.

    ¡°Miss, these two pieces of cloth are too old-fashioned. They are not suitable for you to wear at your age!¡± Nanny Yu reminded her. These two pieces of cloth were not only unimpressive but also old-fashioned. They did not look like the kind that young girls were willing to wear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take these two. Originally, I don¡¯t need to choose any one of them. I¡¯ll go to Huaguang Temple in a few days. When I arrive at Huaguang Temple, I can still wear the clothes in Yuhui Nunnery before. They are convenient to wear, and they don¡¯t look impressive. However, I can¡¯t refuse my grandmother¡¯s good intentions. These two sets of clothes are ok. I will not necessarily wear them. When Ie back from Huaguang Temple in the future, I won¡¯t need these thin autumn clothes!¡±

    Shao Wanru said casually.

    She did choose these two pieces of cloth deliberately. These two pieces of cloth were indeed not suitable for her. It was not that she did not know how to choose the cloth. A light piece of cloth was more suitable for a young girl to wear. However, she did not intend to make clothes at the moment. But it was hard to refuse her grandmother¡¯s good intentions. It was better to implicitly show that she did not want to choose.

    She should not refuse the things given by the elder! Besides, her grandmother felt that she owed her a lot and wanted to make it up to her wholeheartedly. If she told her directly, her grandmother might be sad again. She might as well pick two unsuitable ones to express her meaning implicitly!

    This kind of cloth might not be passed by her grandmother. However, her grandmother must know what she meant. It was not that she did not ept her grandmother¡¯s kindness, but it was not the proper time at the moment.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, if grandma asks, just say that I choose these two pieces for the time being. Now that Brother Hao and I are in trouble, it¡¯s better not to give anyone a chance to talk about us!¡± Shao Wanru reminded Nanny Yu again.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Nanny Yu nodded with a distressing feeling. She also knew that this was the best way, but her miss was at her beautiful age. She had to wear the most unimpressive and inappropriate clothes, which made her feel sadder and sadder.

    ¡°Is grandma back?¡± She looked up at the sky outside the window. It was getting dark, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had note back from the pce yet. She could not help but feel worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I went to ask the supervisor nanny of Great Elder Princess before and she said that there would be such things in the past. Sometimes, the Empress Dowager talked with Great Elder Princess more excitedly, so she woulde back after dinner. She asked you to have dinner first!¡±

    ¡°Then please set up dinner first!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Miss, there is a carriage at the back door. It is said that First Miss Qi wants to see you.¡± Yujie hurried in and put down the food basket in her hands.

    Behind her was an old maid. ¡°Miss, this is the old maid who is in charge of the door of the backyard!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the old maid and asked.

    ¡°Greetings, cousin Miss. I was guarding at the back door just now. I heard someone knocking on the door and opened it. It was an ordinary carriage. A servant girl stood at the door. When she saw meing out, she handed me a letter. She said that she was the Miss of Magistrate Qi¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou and wanted to see cousin Miss!¡±

    As the old maid spoke, she handed over a letter respectfully.

    Shao Wanru took it and took out the letter. When she saw that, she knew it was really written by Qi Rongzhi, but her eyes darkened.

    Qi Rongzhi grew up with her, so she was very familiar with her calligraphy. Naturally, she could know it at a nce. It was gettingte, and what¡¯s more, she sent it at the back door. No matter how she looked at it, Qi Rongzhi seemed to be sneaky.

    The words in the letter were very simple. ¡°I can tell you something about your biological father!¡± ¡±

    Her biological father had an ident at the border at that time, which was inconvenient to investigate in the capital city. But it was a little closer and easier to find something from Jiangzhou. If there was anyone else who could find anything, it could only be the magistrate of Jiangzhou apart from Qin Huaiyong.

    And she did want to find out the truth about her parents.

    Although everything seemed to be an ident, all these idents led to the result that the people of the senior branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were all dead except for a posthumous child. In the end, the second branch benefited from it. Moreover, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion brought up her younger brother in a bad way. Even if Duke Xing made a memorial and asked for a title for her younger brother in the future, there would inevitably be many people who would disagree.

    Originally, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t insist on Shao Yuanhao. In addition, Shao Yuanhao was disappointing. Moreover, in thest life, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t even give Shao Yuanhao this opportunity. Instead, they directly ¡°lost¡± Shao Yuanhao!

    In this life, if she hadn¡¯t happened to meet Hao¡¯er and he lived in the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, he would have died. From this life, it seemed that the second branch didn¡¯t have any bad intentions toward her and her brother. But in fact, as what had happened in thest life, the second branch had been secretly plotting against her and her brother.

    In the end, she and her brother lost their lives because of their plot!

    Her parents, her younger brother, and herself all disappeared. From then on, everything in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had nothing to do with her and her brother!

    If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really so innocent, Shao Yanru should not have treated her like this in the pce at that time. After her rebirth in this life, she would make all the people who owed her pay back. Even if it had been so long, she would definitely reverse the case and let all the things be known to the world.

    However, the letter came at the right time and seemed to be able to find out what she was thinking. Since when had Qi Rongzhi been so smart? If Qi Rongzhi was really so smart, she would not fall into such a bad situation. She should be worried about her situation in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now!

    Therefore, she was also anxious!

    She held the letter in her hands and pondered for a while. Then she looked up at the old maid and asked, ¡°Did you see the person in the carriage?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t see her. But the servant girl said that this was her Miss. She said that if you see this letter, you will definitely see their Miss!¡±

    The old maid reported to her.

    Shao Wanru put the letter in her hand into the envelope and then handed the envelope to the old maid. ¡°Go and tell First Miss Qi that I am not in good health. I have taken the medicine and have already had a good rest. If she really wants toe, we can talk about it after a period of time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will reply to her now!¡± The old maid nodded and took the envelope. After bowing to Shao Wanru again, she turned around and left in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t want to see Miss Qi?¡± Yujie set out the dinner and asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me who is in a hurry now. It¡¯s her. Why should I be anxious to see her? Besides, it might not be her!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly, picked up the rice that Qu Le served her, and said lightly.

    ¡°It may not be her? Who is she? What does First Miss Shao want to do?¡± The first person that Yujie thought of was Shao Yanru, and she immediately became furious.

    Yujie really felt that First Miss Shao, who was the best at pretending, was too fake. Everything was perfect as if she was a dummy. She didn¡¯t know whether those people had eyes or not. It was obvious that she was a vicious woman with a dignified appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Shao Yanru, it¡¯s Qi Tianyu!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face was slightly cold. This time, Qi Tianyu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Qi Rongzhi was not so smart that she would hook her with such words, but Qi Tianyu could!

 Chapter 623 - Brother and Sister Made an Evil Plan

    <h4>Chapter 623 Brother and Sister Made an Evil n</h4>

    ¡°How could he be so shameless toe here? He plotted against you with First Miss Shao before, but now he wants toe here in the name of First Miss Qi. How shameless he is!¡± Yujie said angrily.

    Yujie and Qu Le knew what had happened in Yuhui Nunnery. After that matter, Qi Tianyu had gone down the mountain in disgrace, but it was unexpected that he woulde again this time.

    ¡°He thinks that I really wanted to know these and wants to threaten me with them to help Qi Rongzhi out. He believes that as long as he has these things, it will be easy to ask me to say a few words for Qi Rongzhi!¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered.

    Qi Tianyu thought that although she had made some progress, she was still a girl in the boudoir and had little experience. As long as he tried his best, he would be able to deal with her. Qi Tianyu really thought too highly of himself!

    However, Shao Wanru could tell from what she had just said that there was something else behind the incident. It seemed that Magistrate Qi in Jiangzhou had found out something, otherwise Qi Tianyu would not say so. It would be good news!

    Qi Tianyu also meant to strike a pose, but Shao Wanru would not give them a chance to do so! Moreover, people like Qi Tianyu often have it both ways. If this way didn¡¯t work, they would definitelye up with another way. It was best to distance himself from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time.

    If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion became prosperous, he would naturally attach himself to it again. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was in a slight decline, he would also be able to leave immediately!

    ¡°Has Qing¡¯er finished arrangement in Yuhui Nunnery?¡± Shao Wanru stopped thinking and changed the topic suddenly. She wanted to suppress the matter of Qi Tianyu and Qi Rongzhi. Now, she was not the only one who was in the teeth of the storm. She was just a victim among the people who were involved in this game, and she was a victim under the watchful eyes of the public.

    Even if they were in the teeth of the storm together, she was thest one to worry about it.

    This pot of porridge had already been stewed, so just wait to see how everyone is going to deal with it next...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I have asked Qing¡¯er, and she said that you don¡¯t have to worry about it. There have been people watching over there. If something happens, they will definitely report it to you as soon as possible!¡± Yujie checked that people in the room were all Miss¡¯s trusted subordinates, so she lowered her voice and said.

    Qing¡¯er was freaking out and now she stayed in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. It was said that her condition was in a stable condition now. But this servant girl had been badly scared, and she didn¡¯t dare to see anyone at this time. So, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess put her in a remote and empty garden and asked someone to guard her. Yujie went to see her from time to time to show Shao Wanru¡¯s kindness to her.

    Seemingly, Shao Wanru did not forget this servant girl who had been frightened like her, but in fact, she was contacting Qing¡¯er through Yujie. Considering Qing¡¯er¡¯s current situation, it was not convenient for her to appear in front of Shao Wanru, but it was just right for Yujie to see her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s take no move for the time being. Just wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said with a sparkle in her eyes, ¡°Go to prepare our luggage first. We will go to Huaguang Temple tomorrow!¡±

    She had discussed this with her grandmother. She was afraid that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would force her to go back. She did not worry about Shao Yanru, but was afraid that Old Madam woulde. The point of ¡°being filial¡± would force her to go back, so she had to leave before Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion woulde here.

    At the back door, the old maid who was in charge of the back door repeated what Shao Wanru had said, and then she handed the letter in her hand to the servant girl beside her. Then she entered the door, and decisively closed the door.

    ¡°Excuse me...¡± The servant girl wanted to knock on the door but was stopped by a man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Big brother, what should we do now? Shao Wanru doesn¡¯t want to see me at all, but... but I... they actually want to marry me to the useless Wang Shengxue, brother!¡± In the carriage, Qi Rongzhi¡¯s face immediately changed, and she took Qi Tianyu¡¯s hand, who was sitting beside her and cried.

    ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t want to marry that kind of garbage. He goes to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to seek gratuitous financial help all day long. And there are two concubines in his mansion, who quarrel with each other every day. He even always hangs out in brothels. Big brother, I would rather die than marry such a person.¡±

    Thinking of the message she had inquired about, Qi Rongzhi choked with sobs and cursed while gnashing her teeth, ¡°Madam of Duke Xing and her daughter, these b*tches will die in their boots!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist on entering Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time? Now you know that they look kind in the face but very wicked in heart!¡± Qi Tianyu frowned tightly and was in a bad mood too.

    ¡°Big brother, what should I do? What should I do? I... I want to go home. I want to go back to Jiangzhou. I don¡¯t want toe to the capital city anymore!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi burst into tears. She did not want to find a good husband anymore. She just wanted to go home.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave now!¡± A trace of darkness shed in Qi Tianyu¡¯s eyes, and the expression on his face softened a little.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave? Brother, if I stay here, they will send me to Wang Shengxue. That sh*t. I don¡¯t want to marry him. He is thest one that I will marry!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi cried loudly and shook Qi Tianyu¡¯s hands hard. She really wanted to leave. In the past few days in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had done everything carefully and been afraid of offending people, but it turned out to be like this. She was really unwilling to ept this result!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you marry Wang Shengxue. Even if he wants to marry you, he can¡¯t!¡± Qi Tianyu sneered. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to have such a useless brother-inw. His sister deserved a better man. Moreover, this would be good for his and his father¡¯s career. ¡°Rongzhi, which one do you think is better, Prince Yue or Prince Zhou?¡±

    ¡°Big brother?¡± Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she looked at Qi Tianyu in disbelief. This was something that she could only think of in her dream at night!

    Qi Tianyu reached out and touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to be the legal wife, but if you enter Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion or Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, it is possible for you to be the legal wife in the future!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, do you mean to let me enter the prince¡¯s mansion?¡± Qi Rongzhi was stunned at first, then surprised, and then overjoyed. She was so excited that her hands, which were holding the handkerchief, were trembling. The originally hopeless thing immediately burned with hope in her heart, and she looked at Qi Tianyu eagerly!

    ¡°Yes, father and I have the same idea. We just wanted you to take advantage of Duke Xing¡¯s power. Now it seems that we can¡¯t do that now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Just you might have a lower position in the prince¡¯s mansion. But these are only temporary because father and I will definitely help you!¡±

    This was the first time that Qi Tianyu talked about his father¡¯s n in front of Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi nodded in surprise. She was so grateful that she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard was true. She hurriedly promised, ¡°Brother, you and father can rest assured. If I can enter the prince¡¯s mansion sessfully this time, there will be no more trouble in the future. I will be obedient to the prince, and wait for father and brother¡¯s help to be promoted to a higher position!¡±

    As long as she could enter the prince¡¯s mansion, even the lowest concubine would also be eptable, which was at least much better than marrying the disgusting Wang Shengxue. In the future, she could make those who had suppressed and bullied her all kneel at her feet.

    Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru, Madam of Duke Xing... Everyone waited. One day, she would trample on them.

    ¡°Brother, what should we do now? Will Shao Wanru ruin your n if she doesn¡¯t see me?¡± She reached out to lift the window and looked at the back door of Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, which was closed tightly. Immediately, she was a little annoyed. If Shao Wanru really ruined her bright future, she would definitely give Shao Wanru hell.

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to use her to whitewash you, at least making you innocent in the previous things. But now we can¡¯t anything when we can¡¯t see her. In this case, you don¡¯t have to stay in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anymore. You have your elder brother in the capital city. If something happens in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, you can go back to our mansion!¡±

    Qi Tianyu said with an idea in his mind. Previously, he had been trying to get close to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with the help of Qi Rongzhi. However, since Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not in a good situation now, he¡¯d better stay away from it as soon as possible. He could not let himself involved in the matter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    At present, the first branch in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had established its momentum. Although they only had an orphan and an orphan girl, almost all the momentum wasing for them. Even Duke Xing was forced to make a memorial and ask for a title. Although it was not easy to ask for the title of Heir of Duke, and the title would not go down like this, some trend could be spotted.

    ¡°Rongzhi, when you meet Shao Wanru in the future, you must show your sisterhood with her. Whenever or wherever you meet her, you must behave like this. Do you hear me?¡±

    Fearing that Qi Rongzhi would make trouble, Qi Tianyu warned her.

    ¡°Why? Brother, when this b*tch was in Jiangzhou, she made you so disgraced and even made me lose my marriage. It was the two sisters who made trouble. Why do I have to be nice to them when I meet them?¡± Qi Rongzhi was unhappy. In her opinion, it was all Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s fault, and it was the Qin¡¯s sisters¡¯ fault.

    Qin Yuru was not a good person. Neither was Shao Wanru!

    They were both b*tches!

    ¡°Just leave it alone. You only need to remember that she is still a person who we can¡¯t deal with for the time being!¡± Qi Tianyu nced at Qi Rongzhi. ¡°If something goes wrong, you may fail to enter the prince¡¯s mansion and even have to marry Wang Shengxue in the end!¡±

    Hearing what he said, Qi Rongzhi was immediately scared. She nodded hurriedly and said jealously, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt her for the time being, and I will be nice to her. But if there is a chance in the future, you must promise me that you can¡¯t take her side. I will make Shao Wanru kneel in front of me one day and let me trample on her!¡±

    ¡°Well, at that time, you can do as you want. But now, you have to listen to me!¡± Qi Tianyu nodded.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. I will listen to you!¡± Qi Rongzhi had a new hope, so she immediately wiped away her tears and said.

    Qi Tianyu leaned over and said something to her in a low voice, making Qi Rongzhi nod repeatedly.

    After they finished their words, they asked the servant girl to get on the carriage, and then the carriage slowly left the back door of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. The two siblings in the carriage didn¡¯t notice that another carriage was parked at the door of a shop opposite them. They had monitored the whole process.

    They saw that a servant girl went in to deliver the letter and it was returnedter. No one got out of the carriage, so they couldn¡¯t see who she was. Then the carriage stopped at the back door for a long time. It seemed that there could not be only one person in the carriage, otherwise one couldn¡¯t have let the servant girl wait for so long outside the carriage.

    ¡°Find out who this carriage belongs to and who is inside!¡± said Wen Xichi. Since they were from the Ministry of Justice, they had to find out this seemingly strange thing.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± A guard turned around and left.

    No one expected that an ident that had happened when they had been going down the mountain would cause a great disturbance in all directions. And because of this, the situation in the whole capital city be increasingly strange...

 Chapter 624 - One Step Late, Making the Evil Old Woman

    <h4>Chapter 624 One Step Late, Making the Evil Old Woman Angry</h4>

    Shao Wanru left the next morning, and no one expected that she would leave. Old Madam of Duke Xing took Madam of Duke Xing to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, but she did not find Shao Wanru. Old Madam of Duke Xing, who struggled toe over, was so angry that she almost fainted. That girl must have done it on purpose. She knew that she woulde over and ¡°implore¡± her to go back, but she left early.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was reluctant toe and then left angrily. It was rare for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to send her to the gate, and she held the hand of the Old Madam with a reluctant look, repeatedly exining Shao Wanru¡¯s intention to observe mourning and cultivate for her parents.

    Even though she was still injured and it was difficult for her to take a step forward, she still asked someone to carry her to Huaguang Temple.

    Her words made Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who had imed that she was sick and came to invite Shao Wanru back to her mansion to recuperate, blush with embarrassment. However, she couldn¡¯t say anything else when she saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s smiling face. She only felt that she was holding a breath in her heart. She couldn¡¯t get it up or down. She almost vomited blood because of suffocation.

    In the past, she had dealt with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess a lot. The princess had always been mighty. Even if she had been wronged, she was still very mighty. Usually, the Old Madam would show that she was at a disadvantage at this time, and she would say that it was not a big deal for her to be at a disadvantage. The two mansions had a rtionship. Even if her son and daughter-inw were gone, she would still let Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess win.

    Looking at the princess¡¯s resentful and aggrieved look, the Old Madam felt that she was much smarter than the princess. How could a Great Elder Princess with just a noble reputation be powerful?

    Now the roles were reversed. She was so angry that her face turned blue. With trembling fingers, she held Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s arm and pinched her hard. Madam of Duke Xing felt it so painful that her face turned pale, but she dared not make a sound.

    It was not easy to wait for Great Elder Princess to finish ¡°showing her politeness¡±. Old Madam got on the carriage with Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s help. Her face immediately darkened. She patted the wall of the carriage hard and said in a hateful voice, ¡°She has gone too far!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing rubbed her own arms and gritted her teeth. ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go to Huaguang Temple!¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that she could not see this girl.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go now. Since she has gone to Huaguang Temple, it means that she is going to cultivate. If we disturb her rashly, it will only make more gossip in the capital city!¡± the Old Madam rejected Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Madam of Duke Xing said without giving up.

    ¡°Just do as you said before!¡± the Old Madam nced at her and said slowly.

    Madam of Duke Xing was stunned at first, but then she realized something and nodded repeatedly. In fact, this idea was not made by her, but by her daughter. Since it had been arranged, it should not be wrong.

    ¡°Thenter I¡¯ll ask someone to go to Yuhui Nunnery to get her stuff.¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face looked a little better.

    ¡°Go!¡± the Old Madam closed her eyes and said coldly. She disliked this little granddaughter more and more. It seemed that she had no feelings for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. When she came out of the Yuhui Nunnery, she didn¡¯t go back to the mansion. No matter how outsiders pointed fingers at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she didn¡¯t say a word for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was really hateful!

    When she thought of this hateful girl, she thought of Infanta Qinghua. If it weren¡¯t for Infanta Qinghua, her son wouldn¡¯t have died. He was her most promising son. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but have tears in her eyes. Her son was killed because of Infanta Qinghua. Great Elder Princess was so shameless to say that she was the victim in front of her.

    Shao Wanru was now persuaded by Great Elder Princess to stay away from her father¡¯s family despite being a member of the family. However, it also showed that this girl and Qinghua were the same kinds of people. Both of them were not good people and came to ruin the family. The string of Buddha beads hanging in the Old Madam¡¯s hands began to slide slowly, which could eliminate the anger in her heart.

    How could she love this girl considering what this girl had done?

    Forget it, forget it. The girls in her mansion were quite a lot and they did notck her. When this girl was not recognized, everyone in the mansion was kind and peaceful. There was nothing wrong. But when she was recognized, there were so many idents, as if she was really a ¡°disaster¡±. Of course, the Old Madam did not dare to say these words to others. After all, the emperor had heard it before.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at Huaguang Temple, she didn¡¯t take the Wenxin Road. In her current situation, it was not convenient for her to get up, so she naturally didn¡¯t have the strength to walk on the Wenxin Road. After entering Huaguang Temple from the side, she arrived at the room where she had contacted to live before.

    In the temple, a reception monk and a young monk came to wee her into her yard.

    In order to keep quiet, Great Elder Princess chose a rtively remote room for her.

    Because Huaguang Temple was a royal temple, both the Buddhist temple and the yard for pilgrims inside were different from the small ones in Yuhui Nunnery. It looked very gorgeous.

    In particr, the courtyard Shao Wanru was living in now was said to be a top-ss courtyard for distinguished guests. It was not only quiet but also elegant. There were several purple bamboos in it, which were the most famous in Huaguang Temple. There was also a tablet of the sage. The words on it were grand and clear.

    It was not inferior to the stone tablet in the tablets forest that Shao Wanru had seen in the purple bamboo forest of Huaguang Temple.

    The yard was set against the back mountain, and there was a small stone path directly up to the mountain from the back gate. It could be seen that the scenery of the mountain was not bad. From a distance, there were rocks and trees, and pavilions towering on the mountains. From time to time, tourists would pass by, but they would all go up from another road.

    It should be a small shortcut to enjoy the scenery in the back mountain, but it was not a necessary path.

    Apart from being close to the other courtyard, there was still a distance from the courtyards of other pilgrims with at least two-hundred-meter way. There was only a small Buddhist temple around it. Although the scale was not big, the Buddha statues inside were all with a golden body. At first nce, one could tell that they were valuable. Theyout here represented the royal temperament.

    It should be used for the guests of the royal family to rest and present incense. Ordinary pilgrims couldn¡¯te here at all!

    There was a small rockery at the door. A few plum trees behind the rockery even began to show their sprouts, which might have something to do with the mountain. It was really an unexpected joy.

    Shao Wanru slightly checked the courtyard and was very satisfied. It was not very big, but it was exquisite and ingenious. Even the stone tablet in the courtyard was enough for her to read for a month. As for the courtyard on the side, it seemed to be empty and no one should live there.

    This was even better. If there were someone from the royal family living by her side, she would have to pretend to be seriously injured and frightened, and she would not dare to show up in front of others. It would be really stuffy. It would be best if there was no one living by her side!

    There was also a tall maple tree nted in the yard. It was the time when the maple leaves were brilliant. When the wind blew over, red maple leaves would fall down from time to time. If they were not cleaned up for a while, they would pile up under the tree.

    Yujie and Qu Le were interested in picking up the beautiful maple leaves.

    They were the girls who had served Shao Wanru in the Yuhui Nunnery. Shao Wanru also brought Qing¡¯er here. She told the public that this servant girl was better than before and if no one frightened her, she might be fine. She brought her to the mountain for her health. If she was disturbed too much at the foot of the mountain, she would be frightened more.

    Both Shao Wanru and Qing¡¯er were ¡°frightened¡±!

    There were not many things, only a few clothes to be sent to the mountain. As for the rest, the Huaguang Temple said they would provide them, but it was much simpler than the original ones.

    Huaguang Temple was not like Yuhui Nunnery. Since there was a courtyard specially prepared for the royal family, the things inside were naturally more exquisite. Although the color of the things was the same as that of other ones, they were actually different.

    The reception monk and the little monk led them here and left. But they also said that there would be a little monk responsible for delivering food for them in the future. If they wanted to eat anything, they could tell the little monk in advance.

    This was also different from that of the Yuhui Nunnery. Yujie and Qu Le expressed their gratitude to the reception monk on behalf of Shao Wanru and sent him to the gate of the courtyard. Then the reception monk and the little monk left sensibly.

    After they left, Shao Wanru went to the courtyard and sat on the stone bench under the maple tree to rest. She leisurely enjoyed the scenery. The autumn was about to pass, and the weather had turned cold. The thick green color of the mountain had faded, and theyers of red leaves had almost fallen. But even so, the mountain was still beautiful and made people feel refreshed.

    Although the lunch was very simple, it was good to taste. Shao Wanru was in a good mood and ate half a bowl of rice more than usual. Yujie and Qu Le also kept praising it. In the afternoon, they strolled around in the yard. After walking around, they went into the room to take a nap.

    While she was in a daze, she suddenly heard a voiceing from outside the courtyard. It was very loud as if someone wanted to wake her up deliberately. It was really not pleasing to hear.

    Shao Wanru sat up, used her hands to rub her eyes, and asked, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m here!¡± Qu Le¡¯s voice came, followed by the sound of footsteps. She reached out to hang the hook on Shao Wanru¡¯s bed and handed her a cup of warm water.

    Shao Wanru took it and took a few sips to relieve her dry throat. Then she askedzily, ¡°What are they talking about outside?¡±

    Qu Le took over Shao Wanru¡¯s cup, turned around, put it on the table, and said, ¡°Miss, someone indeed sent something here. He said it¡¯s ours, but Yujie said it¡¯s not. The other person insisted that it must be ours, so there is a quarrel at the gate of the courtyard!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Why were they so noisy?¡± Shao Wanru leaned back and was not in a hurry to get up. She was originally injured, so it was not appropriate for her to get up at this time.

    ¡°If there were only people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, of course, they wouldn¡¯t have quarreled. But there are also the people from the Ministry of Justice!¡± Qu Le curled her lips in disdain.

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice? Shao Yanru is really capable. Is this also rted to Qiu Yu?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and then made up her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s not rted to Lord Qiu. It¡¯s rted to the person you can¡¯t think of...¡± Qu Le¡¯s expression was a little terrible. She nced at Shao Wanru secretly and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought!

    ¡°Just say it!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. She raised her watery eyes slightly with a little curiosity. There was a trace of a smile in her picturesque eyes. Was Shao Yanru going to give her a surprise?

 Chapter 625 - Who Does Shao Yanru Call for Aid!

    <h4>Chapter 625 Who Does Shao Yanru Call for Aid!</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s the Third Young Master Wen!¡± Qu Le hesitated for a moment and said discontentedly, ¡°I¡¯m wondering what makes the Third Young Master Wen mix up with the First Miss. I thought him quite smart. But now he seems to be a fool deceived by the First Miss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Wen!¡± Shao Wanru corrected her with a smile. Although it was unexpected, she was not quite surprised. Shao Yanru had to maintain her rtionship with Qiu Yu for interests, but she should be on good terms with Wen Xichi!

    The Wen¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were neighbors, so the kids of the two mansions had known each other and yed together since their childhood. Afterward, they grew up and couldn¡¯t meet at will, so it became inconvenient for them to get along in the old way.

    In thest life, Shao Wanru married Wen Xichi. Once, after Wen Xichi took some medicine and went to sleep, she wandered around the Wen¡¯s Mansion. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t dare to go too far, so she just had a walk nearby. She saw a blocked small door on a wall and it was supposed to allow people to go through.

    On the other side of the wall was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It showed that the two mansions had been very close at the beginning so that there was even a small side door between the two mansions making it convenient for the kids of the two mansions to y together. Shao Yanru and Wen Xichi could be considered ymates in childhood.

    In thest life, she only lived cautiously and did not dare to meddle in anything. After seeing it, she didn¡¯t ask about it, but just had some spections and had even been panic-stricken for a period after that.

    Because of Qin Yuru, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in thest life. Meanwhile, she considered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wealthy, powerful and overbearing. If the side door was opened up one day, which enabled Qin Yuru toe over, she didn¡¯t know what Qin Yuru would do to torture her!

    Every time she thought of this, she was so scared that she even had no appetite. Later, Wen Xichi, who was sensitive, realized her bad mood. After asking her for a long while, he learned that her bad mood was caused by the side door. He burst intoughter and thenforted her that the side door was opened up in their childhood to make it convenient for them to y together. When they grew up and could no longer meet each other at will, the door was blocked.

    Since it was blocked, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be opened up again. So he told her to rest assured.

    Thinking of what had happened in thest life, she didn¡¯t feel strange about the connection between Shao Yanru and Wen Xichi. Qiu Yu and Shao Yanru had no connection, while Shao Yanru and Wen Xichi had been friends since childhood. Even if he helped Shao Yanru, others would not feel strange about it!

    ¡°The chest has been sent here?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked, stopping thinking about the rtionship between Wen Xichi and Shao Yanru. In thest life, Wen Xichi should have got sick at this time. In this life, she reminded him to escape from it, which could be her repaying of his kindness in thest life.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the chest. I have seen it. Sister Yujie said that the chest didn¡¯t belong to you. However, the nuns sent by the Yuhui Nunnery insisted that it was found in the silence room where you lived for a long period before, so it couldn¡¯t belong to anyone else!¡±

    Qu Le said calmly. All these maids knew that the chest had been ced in the silence room by Shao Yanru long before, so they didn¡¯t panic at it being exposed at this time.

    ¡°Are there plenty of onlookers? Isn¡¯t our courtyard far from the residences of other pilgrims?¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly. She had just woken upzily with her long hair disheveled which made her palm-sized little face look like a fascinating painting with every twinkle and smile full of charm.

    ¡°They have made a big scene. The two nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery and the two old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seem to have been noisy along the way and have attracted some people toe with them. Besides, Lord Wen and his two subordinates alsoe with them. It¡¯s obvious that something serious has happened, so a group of people is naturally attracted here to watch the fun!¡±

    Qu Le said and curled her lip. The First Miss Shao really managed to make use of everything, even the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery. It was surprising that nuns showed up in a temple. Hearing them arguing about something, plenty of people were attracted to watch the fun. At this time, their courtyard had been surrounded by a crowd of people!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that ordinary people weren¡¯t allowed to enter this courtyard, there would have been some unruly pilgrims rushing in!

    ¡°Miss, you should rest for a while and leave them out there arguing!¡± Qu Le said. They were really not afraid of making a big deal out of it.

    ¡°No, go and ask Lord Wen toe over. I want to ask him what¡¯s going on!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and gave an order lightly.

    ¡°Why should we do that? Since hees with the old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he¡¯s naturally on their side. Miss, you can just ignore them. Anyway, you are in poor health now and it¡¯s inconvenient for you to meet others.¡± Qu Le said in disapproval. She had a good impression of Lord Wen before, but now she thought that he was too stupid to be the top schr because he couldn¡¯t even see through the First Miss¡¯s hypocritical and vicious mask.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s sent here by the Ministry of Justice, I should meet him!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, disagreeing with Qu Le¡¯s preventing her from meeting Wen Xichi in a fit of pique.

    Wen Xichi was supposed toe here for something, she just wondered if his visit at this time was just a coincidence or he had toe with them or he volunteered to help them.

    Thest one was the least possible. But in any case, since Wen Xichi was still here, he muste for something important. Despite her poor health, she had met a few people before.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Qu Le pouted and didn¡¯t dare to disobey Shao Wanru¡¯s order. She put a cushion behind Shao Wanru¡¯s back to make Shao Wanru feel morefortable, and then let down the gauze curtain and ced a screen in front of the bed. After that, she went out to invite Wen Xichi here.

    Shao Wanru leaned against the cushion and closed her eyes slightly, listening to them arguing outside. She didn¡¯t hear it clearly, probably because others were too noisy.

    Then there came some footsteps. The person seemed to have paused upon arrival at the door and then walked in slowly.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please have a seat!¡± Qu Le said. She had ced a chair and a tea table on the other side of the screen. After asking Wen Xichi to sit down, she served him a cup of tea, and then stood beside the screen and vigntly watched Wen Xichi leisurely pick up the teacup, put the tea foam aside with the lid, and take a sip of tea.

    ¡°Your Excellency, forgive me for not being able to get up and greet you!¡± Behind the screen, there came Shao Wanru¡¯s soft and weak voice which showed that she was in poor health.

    ¡°You¡¯re over courteous, Fifth Miss. How are you?¡± Wen Xichi put down the teacup in his hand with a smile, asked softly, and stared at the screen with his pretty eyes. On the gauze screen, there was a painting of beauties of four seasons. He couldn¡¯t see through it, so there must be something else blocking his sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious now.¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice.

    Although she said that it was nothing serious, she didn¡¯t seem to be fine.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, can I ask you something?¡± Wen Xichi said strictly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Behind the screen, Shao Wanru paused for a long while and then asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, have you bred enmity with anyone before?¡± Wen Xichi asked smoothly as if he were asking about the weather rather than a serious issue.

    ¡°Enmity? Why do you say that?¡± Despite her low voice, Shao Wanru sounded a little surprised.

    Wen Xichi fell silent for a moment and still stared at the screen with a painting of beauties of four seasons. There seemed to be something shing through his mind, but he failed to grasp it at the moment. He frowned, stopped beating around the bush, and said bluntly, ¡°When you were in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, you were on bad terms with the First Miss and Madam Di of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, as well as had issues with the son and daughter of the magistrate of Jiangzhou. After reiming your identity, you didn¡¯t get along well with the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Fifth Miss, do you agree with what I said?¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru still said in a calm voice, as if Wen Xichi was talking about a passerby rather than her.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, as a weak Miss, don¡¯t you think that you have too many enemies?¡± Wen Xichi said. After saying that, he clenched his fist on his thigh hard with a trace of difort across his eyes. Thest question even made him feel ufortable as if he were ming Shao Wanru for everything that had happened.

    However, he had made some investigations and discovered that Shao Wanru was actually a poor victim in these things, a poor girl whose life had almost been ruined several times.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean?¡± Despite her weak voice, there was a hint of anger in it.

    This reminded Wen Xichi of the little girl who had shone his eyes at the very beginning. He felt a little ufortable for some reason.

    He reached out to rub the space between his eyebrows, managed to suppress the inexplicable feeling in his heart, and exined scrupulously, ¡°I just want to find out the one intending to hurt you. I don¡¯t mean to me you. Please tell me bluntly. There may be some secrets behind what happened before!¡±

    His words were very official, so they were naturally vague.

    The case seemed to have been settled, but it actually had been handed over to Wen Xichi in secret because the Changxing Grass could have something to do with plenty of people. The minister of Ministry of Justice advised him to start with inquiring Shao Wanru privately. Anyway, the incident was targeted at Shao Wanru.

    There was a moment of silence on the screen. With her long eyshes fluttering, Shao Wanru slowly opened her fluid eyes and showed a trace of gloom. As she expected, the case was still under investigation. Chu Liuchen had told her before and asked her to make concessions to avoid trouble. No matter who was behind it, she should just say that she didn¡¯t care about who was to me since it was an ident!

    She just needed to show a generous attitude!

    No matter what the Ministry of Justice was going to do, Chu Liuchen told Shao Wanru not to get involved in it and warned her that if she took the risk to intervene in it with her current identity, she would get killed even before knowing what had happened.

    But now Wen Xichi asked her about the case. It seemed that he intended to open a breach from her. No matter what he would find out, if he opened a breach from her, she would get involved in it. It was not a good thing for her.

    In this case, what should she say now?

 Chapter 626 - Borrow the Officers from the Ministry of Justice

    <h4>Chapter 626 Borrow the Officers from the Ministry of Justice</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Miss, don¡¯t worry. You just need to tell me bluntly. I¡¯ll only record it and won¡¯t put you in a difficult situation. I mean to find out the truth for you!¡± Hearing no sounde from behind the screen, Wen Xichi said slowly.

    His words couldn¡¯t even convince himself. It was just an official statement. Regarding what Shao Wanru was going to be faced with, it actually had nothing to do with him. Wen Xichi had never considered himself a soft-hearted person. After discovering his cousin sister¡¯s evil intention, he dealt with her swiftly and ruthlessly by making his second brother and her caught meeting in secret behind the fake hills and being intimate with each other. His parents were very angry now.

    His mother suggested that his second brother should marry his cousin sister, but his father thought that such an ill-behaved girl was unqualified to be the legal wife and could only be a concubine!

    His parents kept arguing about it and couldn¡¯t make a decision, so they especially asked for his opinion. Although he didn¡¯t express his opinion, he implied that his cousin sister kept giving him different things and even brought him some food and knitted items at night, and he wondered what she meant by doing that. After they heard his words, his mother¡¯s face changed dramatically, while his father pounded the table and stood up.

    Therefore, his cousin sister became his second brother¡¯s concubine. Because his second brother had no legal wife at the moment, she was just a nominal concubine, which meant that in order to show respect for the future legal wife of his second brother, the two of them did not really consummate their marriage!

    Only when the legal wife of his second brother married into the Wen¡¯s Mansion, Gu Xishu could officially be his second brother¡¯s concubine after formally greeting her.

    After dealing with these things quickly, he felt extremely calm when Gu Xishu stared at him with tears, as if the person in front of him were not the cousin sister he had cared much about.

    A cold-hearted person like him would naturally not show even the slightest bit of concern for others. Moreover, now he worked in the Ministry of Justice, so he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be swayed by emotions.

    However, the words supposed to be normal somehow made him feel increasingly ufortable and even guilty. Wen Xichi reached out to rub the space between his eyebrows, and those incontinuous parts of his dream somehow shed through his mind again.

    Of course, the dream was not real and had not disturbed him for a long time. But he somehow had the dream more often. Could it be possible that he had been stressed out recently? The minister suggested that he should find out something as soon as possible and then report it to the Emperor.

    ¡°Fifth Miss...¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency...¡± The two of them almost spoke and then stopped at the same time.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, go ahead!¡± The two of them fell silent for a moment and then spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say it bluntly. I want to say that since you¡¯ve made a thorough investigation, why bother to ask me? As ady in the back yard, I could have offended no one outside the back yard. I survived, fortunately, otherwise, you may not be able to see me at this moment!¡±

    She talked about how she escaped from death in a great catastrophe in a slightly sarcastic tone. This kind of indifference made Wen Xichi feel very ufortable as if his chest were pressed by something.

    Managing to suppress this ufortable feeling, Wen Xichi quickly regained his senses and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, can¡¯t you offer any clues?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any clues. If I had known that someone intended to hurt me, I wouldn¡¯t havee down the mountain at that time. Regarding what happened before, I can say that nody would risk her reputation!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly with a hint of indifference.

    Her words were very reasonable. Ady¡¯s reputation was iparably precious. Even if she made a slight mistake, she would be doomed eternally. No Miss from an aristocratic family dared to risk her reputation.

    Thinking of what he had found out, Wen Xichi involuntarily sighed for the ill-fated Fifth Miss Shao and thought that she was actually a poor person!

    ¡°Since you know nothing about it, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Wen Xichi said decisively.

    ¡°Qu Le, walk Lord Wen out!¡± Shao Wanru was more decisive. She sounded weak but cold and decisive at the same time. It seemed that she wanted Wen Xichi to leave as soon as possible so that she didn¡¯t even ask him to stay a little longer conventionally.

    Wen Xichi remembered that when they met for the first time, she was joyful. Why did she be so indifferent to him now?

    Although he had got up, he didn¡¯t move and asked involuntarily, ¡°Fifth Miss, have you noticed what is going on outside the door?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Wen Xichi felt a little regretful. He didn¡¯t want to intervene in it and just intended to watch the farce. Some time ago hearing that he was going toe up the mountain to ask Shao Wanru about something, Shao Yanru specially sent someone to ask him to allow the servants from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who were going to deliver some stuff to Shao Wanru, to join them in visiting the Huaguang Temple.

    Considering that it was no big deal, Wen Xichi agreed. Unexpectedly, not only the old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but also the two nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery, who imed to bring Shao Wanru¡¯s stuff down the mountain, came with them. Although it was a little strange for the nuns to visit the Huaguang Temple, it was no big deal.

    So he brought them up the mountain. Except this, other things had nothing to do with him. He just intended to do Shao Yanru a favor.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be the one exposing his intention.

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment and asked, not expecting that Wen Xichi would mention it. Since Wen Xichi began to talk with her, she knew that he tried to stay out of what was going on outside and suggested that it had nothing to do with him, so she didn¡¯t ask about it.

    Unexpectedly, he mentioned it when he was about to leave. It was really surprising.

    Since he asked, Shao Wanru certainly would not let go of such an opportunity!

    ¡°Your Excellency, you must have been listening to them for a while. Have you got any clues?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in the chest¡± Since Wen Xichi had asked about it, he decided to intervene in it directly. After thinking for a while, he found the key point and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and asked him back, ¡°What chest?¡±

    She, who had just woken up, naturally did not know what caused a quarrel outside.

    Wen Xichi fell silent for a moment and then said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s said that there is a chest. Your maid said it doesn¡¯t belong to you, while the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery said it belongs to you because it was discovered in your silence room, so they quarreled about it!¡±

    ¡°My silence room?¡± Shao Wanru repeated in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed your silence room. I heard that you have meditated there.¡± Wen Xichi said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The silence room is not mine, but my Big Sister¡¯s. When I went up the mountain, she happened toe down the mountain. Considering the good view and good location of the silence room, I specially borrowed it for meditation,¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not yours at the beginning, you have stayed there for so long.¡± Wen Xichi said bluntly. From this point of view, it was most likely that the chest was left by Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Excellency, can I borrow the officers of the Ministry of Justice you brought here?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked, ¡°I heard that the officers of the Ministry of Justice all have a pair of sharp eyes!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Wen Xichi said instantly. At this moment, his interest was aroused and he wondered how Shao Wanru was going to solve the problem.

    ¡°Qu Le,e in!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Qu Le answered and went in. Then there came a very low voice, but he could tell that it was Shao Wanru who was giving Qu Le instructions. Qu Le answered repeatedly and then walked out from inside.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please go out with Qu Le and bear witness!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s gentle voice came from inside. Although it sounded a little weak, it somehow aroused Wen Xichi¡¯s interest. Now he really wanted to see how she was going to solve the problem.

    Just now, he stood aside and witnessed the whole thing. Each of them imed that they were right. The old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intended to carry the chest into the courtyard, while the maid guarding the door did not allow them to do that and even managed to push the two old maids out of the door with her own strength.

    The two nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery also repeatedly confirmed that the chest was discovered in the silence room, where the Fifth Miss Shao had spent most of her time during the more than two years in the Yuhui Nunnery, so they insisted that the chest could belong to no one else other than the Fifth Miss. However, the maid denied it and insisted that the chest didn¡¯t belong to her master.

    She said that there was some clutter piled up in the corner of the silence room. Because the silence room belonged to the First Miss, it was inappropriate for them to check the clutter so that none of them knew what was piled up there, not to mention the existence of the chest. There was one thing she was sure of, that was, the chest definitely didn¡¯t belong to her master.

    Therefore, they kept arguing about it. It was aplete mess. Wen Xichi thought that it would even be difficult for him to make a judgment.

    Wen Xichi said goodbye and followed Qu Le out. When they came to the door of the courtyard, Shao Wanru¡¯s maid was still standing at the door, as if intending to guard against the old maids with her own strength.

    In front of so many people, the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery could only try to kindly persuade Shao Wanru¡¯s maid to get out of the way, while unable to help the two old maids openly. After being stopped here for so long, the two old maids got so impatient and furious that they wanted to shout at Shao Wanru¡¯s maid. Fortunately, thest bit of their senses made them only gnash their teeth and pretend to be reasonable.

    The two officers from the Ministry of Justice, who followed Wen Xichi here, watched the fun with folded arms beside the courtyard. Before their superior gave an order, they would just stand aside and watch the fun.

    Outside the door of the outer courtyard, there were plenty of people around pointing at the maids and nuns and talking about them. Most of the people, who had been watching for a long time, knew what was going on.

    They had various opinions about it!

    Qu Le came out, walked up to Yujie, and whispered a few words in her ear. Yujie turned around, looked at Wen Xichi, who was in the corridor, with doubts, and reluctantly nodded after a long while.

    Qu Le walked over and said to the two officers, who were enjoying the farce, ¡°Sir, Lord Wen asks you to do us a favor!¡±

    The two of them, who were enjoying the farce, didn¡¯t expect that they were going to be part of it. They looked up at Wen Xichi, who was in the corridor. Seeing him nod at them and knowing that he agreed to their intervention, they had no choice but to stand up straight, put down their arms, and said, ¡°What do you want us to do? Name it.¡±

    ¡°Did you see the chest?¡± Qu Le asked with a smile.

    The two officers from the Ministry of Justice nodded. As onlookers who had watched the whole thing, how could they not know the chest causing the trouble?

    ¡°Can you find anything unusual on the surface of the chest? I heard that the members of the Ministry of Justice are all very experienced. I wonder if you... can do it?¡± Qu Le smiled and said meaningfully.

 Chapter 627 - A Lock WhiChapter Has Been Used for Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 627 A Lock Which Has Been Used for Three Years</h4>

    Getting Lord Wen¡¯s approval, the two officers from the Ministry of Justice took action. If they could show their capability in front of the young and promising Lord Wen, they could probably have a bright future!

    Thinking of this, the two officers from the Ministry of Justice immediately walked over in high spirits. Of course, it was also because they couldn¡¯t bear to be belittled by a maid as the officers from the Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    The chest was ced between the two old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Seeing the two officers from the Ministry of Justiceing over, they became uneasy.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special against the rules in the chest!¡± An old maid stepped forward, stopped the officers from the Ministry of Justice, and said. The First Miss had just asked the officers from the Ministry of Justice to take them up the mountain in order to put on a bluff rather than to check the stuff they brought.

    ¡°We can only confirm whether there is anything against the rules after having a check!¡± One of the officers from the Ministry of Justice nced at the old maid and said lightly.

    The other one of them came over, crouched down in front of the chest, and began to check it carefully.

    The intervention of the officers from the Ministry of Justice confused the onlookers. Could there be anything against the rules?

    The crowd became less noisy and looked towards the officers from the Ministry of Justice, who came over. Plenty of people in the capital city could recognize the uniform of the officers from the Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing serious. We just brought the chest our Fifth Miss left in the Yuhui Nunnery. Perhaps it¡¯s been a long time, so she can¡¯t remember it!¡± The other old maid said with a hollowugh while reaching out to pull the chest back.

    ¡°She can¡¯t remember her own chest?¡± The officer from the Ministry of Justice, who was standing, nced at the old maid and said. He, who had seen this kind of people a lot when handling cases, could tell that the old maid was in a panic.

    Before intervening in it, he just considered it a farce and didn¡¯t find anything unusual about the two old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, at this moment, he could tell that the old maids looked very uneasy. Could there be anything fishy about the chest?

    ¡°Lord Wen suggested that this is a royal temple and you can¡¯t make a scene at will here. If it¡¯s taken seriously, it could be considered contempt for the dignity of the royal family. We can¡¯t allow you to go on like this. If Lord Wen didn¡¯t see it, we wouldn¡¯t intervene in it. Now that he saw it, we have to help you find out the truth, in case you break the peace of the Huaguang Temple!¡±

    The officer from the Ministry of Justice said with a smile. He was extremely polite and seemed to indicate that he had no choice but to intervene in it. If he didn¡¯t see it, it was none of his business. Now that he saw it, he naturally had to do something. Although it was not a case, wasn¡¯t the ultimate responsibility of the Ministry of Justice to maintain public security and deal with various affairs?

    From this point of view, it was reasonable for them to deal with it.

    ¡°But... this is nothing serious!¡± The old maid in front said. However, the old maid behind her reached out to pull her sleeve as a hint for her to step back, and then said to the officers from the Ministry of Justice with a smile, ¡°Your Excellency, since you intend to help us, we can¡¯t have no sense to appreciate your kindness. Go ahead please!¡±

    The old maid thought differently from the old maid in front. They didn¡¯t want the intervention by the officers from the Ministry of Justice and just intended to find an unexpected opportunity to open the chest. However, after being in a stalemate for so long, they still didn¡¯t find the unexpected opportunity. Since the officers from the Ministry of Justice wanted to intervene, they could just let them do it. Opening the chest could only do good to them.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had told them to open the chest on the spot.

    As the two old maids stepped aside, the two officers from the Ministry of Justice came over and crouched down in front of the chest. The two of them didn¡¯t open the chest at once but began to examine it carefully. Since they intended to show off their professional skills, they naturally started with the examination.

    The chest seemed to have been used for a period of time. They couldn¡¯t tell how long it was, but they were sure that it must have been a long time.

    They looked down at the lock on the chest and examined it carefully, and then drew a sound conclusion after discussing in a low voice for a while, ¡°This lock at least has been used for three years!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! How could it be possible!¡± On hearing this, the old maid, who stood beside the two officers from the Ministry of Justice and didn¡¯t think that they could discover anything, said anxiously with her face turning pale.

    ¡°The lock must have been used for more than three years, although we are not sure how long it is.¡± One of the officers from the Ministry of Justice ignored the old maid¡¯s pale face and continued saying.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. My master has stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery for more than two years at most. Before my master went to the Yuhui Nunnery, the silence room had been the First Miss¡¯s residence, so the stuff inside must belong to the First Miss!¡± Yujie said excitedly at once with her eyes lighting up.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are not sure how long it is? In this case, how can you say that the lock must have been used for more than three years?¡± An old maid retorted in disapproval.

    ¡°The lock happened to prevail in the capital three years ago. Because the craftsman who made this kind of locks got involved in a murder, the technique of making this kind of locks failed to be handed down! Besides, the lock seems to have been used for three years!¡± one of the officers from the Ministry of Justice said.

    ¡°Uh... Maybe someone bought the lock before that, but used itter rather than use it at once!¡± The old maid felt her heart thumped, but still insisted.

    ¡°It turns out that the lock doesn¡¯t prevail now and failed to be handed down long ago. That¡¯s great. Three years ago, my master just moved to the capital city. She was unlikely to go out to buy a lock, let alone put it away and use itter!¡± Yujie immediately retorted.

    ¡°But no one can say that the lock must have been used for three years!¡± the old maid still said stubbornly.

    The officers from the Ministry of Justice ignored them, picked up a brick, and smashed the lock. After that, they opened the chest and took out a set of clothes and a box of jewelry.

    Plenty of people were amazed at the gorgeous clothes, which were almost dazzling in the sun but looked small. When the jewelry box was opened, people found the jewelry inside was even more gorgeous and extraordinary.

    ¡°The clothes are so small... that they fit the Fifth Miss before she went up the mountain! They definitely don¡¯t fit the First Miss!¡± the two old maids exchanged nces, breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately put on a casual smile and said.

    Shao Wanru was still petite when she went to the Yuhui Nunnery, so it was reasonable that she brought a set of small clothes.

    ¡°Where... where do the clothese from?¡± Yujie and Qu Le opened their mouths wide in shock and said, almost unable to believe what they saw.

    ¡°I have no idea... What... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Obviously, the two maids were also confused and had no idea what was going on. Looking at this set of clothes, they really couldn¡¯t figure out when their master had this set of clothes.

    ¡°The clothes are small and fit a girl of eleven or twelve years old,¡± one of the officers from the Ministry of Justice unfolded the clothes and said strictly.

    ¡°When the Fifth Miss went to the Yuhui Nunnery, she was eleven years old. But... but she went there to observe mourning for the heir and Infanta Qinghua and meditate. How could she wear such gorgeous clothes and resplendent jewelry? What... what happened?¡±

    The two old maids also looked confused, as if they really knew nothing about it. However, they were loud enough to be heard by everyone around them.

    Thinking of what had happened before, plenty of people thought that they had understood. The Fifth Miss Shao was obviously a person intent on seeking fame. She imed to observe mourning for her parents. However, these clothes and jewelry indicated that she just pretended to be aloof from material pursuits but actually she did that in order to show her filial piety.

    The clothes and jewelry obviously belonged to the Fifth Miss Shao. Otherwise, the maid would not deny it immediately. It was because she was afraid that others would discover the stuff inside and suspect the Fifth Miss Shao.

    ¡°These things definitely don¡¯t belong to my master. My master has never seen them before. Someone intends to set up my master again after the failurest time!¡± At this moment, Yujie realized what was going on and said angrily, ¡°My master almost got killed on the mountain path before. Isn¡¯t it enough?¡±

    Her words reminded everyone of what had happened. It was so serious that plenty of people still talked about it in private and thought that the conclusion drawn by the Ministry of Justice was too simple. The incident sounded not simple. How could they make it a minor incident and conclude without a concrete result?

    Nevertheless, as the victim in the case, the Fifth Miss Shao was really generous. She agreed with the result with no objection. It could be seen that she was a kindhearted girl. In this case, she seemed to be unlikely to do something against ¡°filial piety¡±.

    Seeing that plenty of people began to vacite, the old maid hurriedly said, ¡°How can you say that? Who would set up the Fifth Miss...¡±

    ¡°It happened before! My master almost got killed on the mountain path. The First Miss got involved in the incident, and now she has something to do with the chest. Is the First Miss notpatible with my master in Eight Characters? Before my master went to the Yuhui Nunnery for meditation, the First Miss hurried down the mountain. Now the First Miss has something to do with these!¡±

    Yujie angrily interrupted the old maid. She had always been more courageous than ordinary maids. Moreover, they were not in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Strictly speaking, she now couldn¡¯t even be considered a maid of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. So she felt that she had justice on her side when talking about this.

    Hearing what she said, the old maid was so frightened that her face changed dramatically. She had never expected that Yujie would have the nerve to say something like that in front of so many people. Yujie shouldn¡¯t say that as a maid. Wasn¡¯t Yujie afraid that the Old Madam would instruct other servants to beat her to death after knowing it?

    ¡°How... how dare you!¡±

    ¡°I would say something offensive rather than let someone set up my master unscrupulously.¡± Yujie said coldly, and then took two steps forward and bowed respectfully to the two officers from the Ministry of Justice, ¡°Your Excellency, please find out where the clothes and jewelrye from. Is there no way to find out who intends to set up my master?¡±

    ¡°A lock which has been used for more than three years and the clothes which fit my master when she was younger. At that time, we just moved to the capital and really didn¡¯t know about this kind of lock. Besides, my master was young and wouldn¡¯t have any opportunity to go out. Even if she had an opportunity to go out, she didn¡¯t know about this kind of lock. But now everything shows that they belong to my master. I¡¯m wondering whom my master has offended so that she¡¯s criticized like that!¡±

    Qu Le was also an eloquent person arguing a point to death. Although she was not as sharp-tongued as Yujie, she followed Yujie¡¯s topic and cooperated with Yujie well!

 Chapter 628 - Make Concessions in Order to Gain Advantages, Leave Her No Chance to Defend Herself

    <h4>Chapter 628 Make Concessions in Order to Gain Advantages, Leave Her No Chance to Defend Herself</h4>

    ¡°Are they made of... the Colorful Yarn?¡± One of the officers from the Ministry of Justice touched the cor and said uncertainly.

    ¡°Let me have a look!¡± The other officer from the Ministry of Justice took the clothes, and said hesitantly after pinching them carefully, ¡°It seems to be true!¡±

    Because the Colorful Yarn was precious, very few people had the opportunity to see and touch it.

    ¡°How about presenting them to Lord Wen?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m taking them there now!¡± After the two officers from the Ministry of Justice had a discussion, one of them took the clothes and went inside to find Wen Xichi, who was in the corridor. Wen Xichi took the clothes and pinched them carefully, and then nodded to indicate that it was the Colorful Yarn. After talking with Wen Xichi in a low voice for a while, the officer from the Ministry of Justice returned to the door of the courtyard.

    He raised the cor of the clothes in his hand and said with certainty, ¡°Part of the clothes are made of a piece of cloth named Colorful Yarn, which is not avable to ordinary people. It used to be a tribute, and only some aristocratic families in the capital could get it from the imperial pce!¡±

    Plenty of people had never seen the Colorful Yarn, but they had heard of it. Hearing that the two officers from the Ministry of Justice were so sure that the cor of the clothes was made of the Colorful Yarn, they looked at the two old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in confusion. Could it be possible that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion set up such a trap in an attempt to ruin the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s reputation?

    If these traces didn¡¯t point to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion!

    A lock prevailing three years ago, the rust on the lock, and the Colorful Yarn which was only avable to noble families, all of these indicated that there might be someone behind the scene pushing it forward on purpose.

    ¡°It... could also be Great Elder Princess...¡± Noticing the bad situation, an old maid hesitated in exining.

    ¡°Nanny, please watch your mouth. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is a senior member of the royal family. You can¡¯t use her like that as an old maid. If you have no solid evidence, I¡¯m afraid you will get killed even without knowing why!¡±

    Yujie interrupted the old maid with a sneer.

    Hearing her words, the old maid shut her mouth tightly and no longer dared to talk nonsense.

    What Yujie said was true. If the old maid dared to use Great Elder Princess with no solid evidence, Great Elder Princess had the right to punish her. A humble old maid was not enough to make Old Madam go against Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°You delivered a chest up the mountain in such a big way and even brought the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery. The two of you could do this job, but you brought the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery, which was supposed to be eye-catching. What¡¯s more, you came up the mountain with the officers from the Ministry of Justice. It¡¯s impossible not to attract people¡¯s attention!¡±

    Yujie scared an old maid off by shouting at her, looked up at the crowd around her, and said in a sarcastic tone with a faint smile.

    Connecting everything together, people found it impossible not to suspect Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    Some people even recalled that Yujie had mentioned that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to be on bad terms with the Fifth Miss Shao, and thought of the rumor that the ident happening to the Fifth Miss before seemed to have something to do with the First Miss and be targeted at killing the Fifth Miss. Could it be possible that the First Miss intended to ruin the Fifth Miss¡¯s reputation after the failurest time?

    ¡°No, it... it¡¯s just a coincidence. The reason why we brought the nuns here is that we wanted them to testify that the chest was discovered in the Fifth Miss¡¯s silence room for fear that the Fifth Miss might not know about it!¡± The other old maid hesitated in exining.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a chest. Could it be possible that you know that the stuff in the chest is harmful to reputation, so you deliberately brought the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery to bear witness and thus to make my master admit it?¡± Yujie asked with a sneer, took a few steps forward, and approached the old maid with cold eyes.

    The old maid was scared, stepped back in a hurry, and looked towards the other old maid beside her. The other old maidpressed her lips in fear and did not dare to say anything. Seeing the old maid¡¯s pleading eyes, the other old maid thought for a while and lowered her head. She, who had been threatened by Yujie a moment ago, did not dare to talk nonsense at this moment.

    ¡°How... how could we know it...¡± The old maid could only exin for herself.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know it, why do you try to make my master admit that the chest belongs to her? We have never seen this chest before. Even if it was indeed discovered in the silence room, didn¡¯t the First Miss leave anything there? We didn¡¯t check the corners of the silence room. My master just borrowed the silence room, so it¡¯s impossible for her to remove everything left by the First Miss as a guest!¡±

    Yujie said without showing any mercy to the old maid.

    The old maid became increasingly flustered with her head covered with sweat, no longer as aggressive and domineering as before, and felt a chill on her back.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    ¡°My master told you to take the stuff back and said that sisters should be on friendly terms with each other. What happened before was an ident, and what happened just now was also an ident. Please tell the First Miss that my master now lives in the Huaguang Temple in seclusion and just wants to pray for the heir and infanta quietly.¡±

    After going inside once, Qu Le became much gentler and no longer as aggressive as before when showing up in front of the crowd again. Despite her rage and reluctance, she seemed to intend to make concessions!

    After that, Qu Le came over, bowed to the two officers from the Ministry of Justice, and said, ¡°My master told me to express her gratitude to you. Just forget about what happened today... and stop investigating into it!¡±

    Thest sentence could hardly be heard, but those who listened to her quietly still heard it saw that she was obviously aggrieved and angry but had to lower her head, and thought of what she had mentioned before. What had happened to the Fifth Miss Shao at the foot of the Yuhui Nunnery was an ident, and what happened here was also an ident. So no one should be med, and even the First Miss Shao, who had something to do with these idents, shouldn¡¯t be med!

    It seemed that the First Miss Shao was not as kindhearted as she was said to be and might even be vicious. Although what was going on was not a big deal, it could be harmful to ady¡¯s reputation. Besides, if what had happened at the foot of the Yuhui Nunnery was not an ident, the person behind the scene should intend to kill the Fifth Miss Shao!

    The connected incidents and the maid¡¯s aggrieved tears made the onlookers think that the First Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really not a good person. Despite her good look, she couldn¡¯t be considered good in conduct.

    People began to talk about her in groups of three and four and dig up something happening a long time ago. Thinking of what made them consider the First Miss Shao talented and wise at that time, they found that she was actually scheming.

    Hearing their discussion, the two old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion panicked with their faces turning pale and had no idea how to end it at the moment!

    Since Shao Wanru suggested that they should stop investigating into it, the two officers from the Ministry of Justice threw the clothes back into the chest and pushed the chest in front of the two old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion naturally. After that, they retreated to the courtyard and stood behind Wen Xichi.

    At this moment, the two old maids no longer dared to stir up any other trouble and ran away with the chest in disgrace. ncing at the pilgrims who were talking around them, the nuns from the Yuhui Nunnery couldn¡¯t bear to stay longer and followed the two old maids down the mountain.

    With no fun to watch, the onlookers also left. But they kept talking about it even after leaving. It was different from what had happened at the foot of the Yuhui Nunnery. At that time, it was reasonable to consider it an ident. After all, there was no evidence to prove that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had intervened in it.

    The engagement of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the shifting of responsibility could be considered caused by the fact that neither of them dared to take responsibility after the ident.

    However, what happened today was really presented in front of plenty of people. Judging from the speechless look of the two old maids, they could tell that it must a trap someone set up for the Fifth Miss Shao.

    Thinking of the Fifth Miss¡¯s origin, they thought that the Fifth Miss, who had been set up by the First Miss repeatedly, was so poor. How could the First Miss deserve the reputation as the first beauty in the capital city with unparalleled talent and wisdom? Anyone, who married such an evildy, would inevitably get a peaceless home.

    There were plenty of onlookers with various opinions, and some of them made some ridiculous remarks. The pilgrims here were of all walks, unlike the pilgrims, most of whom were female, in the Yuhui Nunnery. As they talked about it, their words might be increasingly offensive...

    Wen Xichi quietly watched the whole thing with a frown. Seeing that all the onlookers had left, he walked out with his hands sped behind his back. In fact, he didn¡¯t like this kind of schemingdy. No matter Shao Wanru was set up by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or not, it was certain that Shao Wanru was very scheming.

    It reminded him of his cousin sister and made him feel very ufortable.

    ncing at Wen Xichi¡¯s face, his two subordinates didn¡¯t dare to say a word and followed him to leave.

    After everyone left, Yujie and Qu Le closed the door of the courtyard and went to the main room.

    Shao Wanru stood by the window of the main room. The hanging curtain blocked the view of those outsides, but it enabled her to vaguely see the scene outside.

    ¡°Miss, they are all gone!¡± Qu Le smiled and said without the previous grievance and rage.

    Shao Wanru slowly withdrew her gaze and said with a slight smile, ¡°Yujie, go to ask the monks of the Huaguang Temple for a few scripturester and tell them that I¡¯m going to calm myself by copying scriptures.¡±

    Incidents happened one after another. Even if Shao Yanru tried to hide behind the scenes all the time, she would drag her out. Shao Yanru had always been cunning. She obviously got involved in plenty of incidents, but the evidence always pointed to someone else. If the Ministry of Justice really investigated what happened just now, she was sure that the evidence would finally point to either Old Madam of Duke Xing or Madam of Duke Xing while Shao Yanru was definitely wless!

    However, what Qu Le said just now hit the spot. The most important thing was that Shao Wanru suggested them to stop investigating it. In this case, Shao Yanru could not prove that she was innocent even if she wanted to.

    Now it was Shao Yanru¡¯s turn to panic, and she was only afraid that Shao Yanru didn¡¯t panic!

    ¡°Qu Le, close the door and decline visits. Tell the monks in the temple that I¡¯m still recuperating and going to spend the rest of my time copying the scriptures and praying for my parents. I don¡¯t have the mood to do anything else! Ask them to help me decline visits!¡±

    It was impossible that the monks in the Huaguang Temple didn¡¯t know that the old maids from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had made such a big scene...

 Chapter 629 - Sister Holding Out an Olive Branch

    <h4>Chapter 629 Sister Holding Out an ¡°Olive Branch¡±</h4>

    Shao Yanru arrived at Huaguang Temple at noon but was stopped by the reception monk near the temple on the way to Shao Wanru¡¯s yard.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to see Fifth Sister. Grandma asked me to exin what happened this morning to Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Yanru bowed extremely courteously to the monk who stopped her and spoke in a delicate tone. She was gentle and looked very likable with her gorgeous face.

    However, she did not run into an ordinary monk!

    ¡°Miss Shao, Fifth Miss is not receiving guests now. She¡¯s recovering from her illness and is spending the rest of the time copying scriptures and praying for blessings. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t see you!¡±

    The reception monk bowed with good manners.

    Shao Yanru delicately pleaded. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll leave after I exin. I won¡¯t interrupt her cultivation in seclusion!¡±

    ¡°First Miss, copying scriptures and praying for blessings require calmness and focus. I hope you won¡¯t disturb her!¡± The reception monk shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fast. I only need a moment!¡± Shao Yanru grew agitated.

    ¡°Not even one moment. Serving requires being pious. Only when she¡¯s pious will her prayers be answered. How can she be disturbed by trivial matters!¡± said the reception monk.

    ¡°Our Miss only wants to discuss with Fifth Miss the thing that happened in the morning. Our First Miss doesn¡¯t know about the chests at all. Old Madam sent them, but people out there are all saying that it¡¯s our First Miss¡¯s fault. What exactly is happening!¡± Shuqi could not refrain from walking out from behind Shao Yanru and snapping to defend her master, while Shao Yanru seemed to be on the brink of tears, looking aggrieved!

    ¡°What happened in the morning is our fault. Fifth Miss Shao is a distinguished royal guest and poor in health. She shouldn¡¯t be disturbed by anyone. People of the Ministry of Justice came, so we let so many people in, and the incident took ce. Now that everything has settled down, First Miss should stop dwelling on it too!¡± the reception monk said gently and pressed his palms together to slightly bow to Shao Yanru.

    However, his feet did not move an inch.

    ¡°Why did you say our First Miss is dwelling on it? It¡¯s just that Fifth Miss said something misleading, which led to people gossiping about our First Miss!¡± Shuqi said indignantly.

    Her words were a little disrespectful; it seemed that she really got carried away.

    ¡°Miss Shao, Fifth Miss is from the royal family and is now cultivating in seclusion in our temple. If something were to happen to her in our temple, both we and Miss Shao couldn¡¯t take responsibility! If someone overheard what you said, they could charge you with smearing her reputation, and even your First Miss would be implicated!¡± The monk¡¯s face fell as he spoke in a displeased tone.

    ...

    ¡°I...¡± Shuqi was almost livid with range. She was stopped by Shao Yanru when she was going to snap.

    ¡°Thank you, master. My servant girl has been impolite. When will Fifth Sister have a rest? I¡¯ll meet her when she takes a break!¡± Shao Yanru inhaled deeply to suppress her irritation, trying hard to hold back the bubbling anger.

    She used to think that the matter would never be traced back to her, but she did not expect Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl to be so audacious, hinting that she hurt Shao Wanru and also telling all of her past relevant affairs. When she heard people say that she was an extremely sinister girl who envied Shao Wanru and schemed against Shao Wanru again and again, either to ruin Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation or to kill Shao Wanru, she just wanted to vomit blood because of anger!

    She intended to escape unscathed, but actually, she got trapped deep in trouble. Shao Yanru knew that the longer the words circted, the uglier they would get. She could only hurry to the mountain and wanted to act like Shao Wanru¡¯s close sister in front of people. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t expect to be cold-shouldered.

    Huaguang Temple was different from Yuhui Nunnery, so she did not dare to put on a harsh attitude. Judging from the Huaguang Temple monks, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Shao Wanru right now. Hopelessly, she could only gnash her teeth and take it lying down and go to an ordinary yard, saying that she would also stay at Huaguang Temple for a few days to present a lot of incense.

    The reception monk led her to the yard where she would be staying. She found it very far away from Shao Wanru¡¯s yard. One was in the east, and the other was in the west. It was nearly impossible for her to sneak over there.

    Ordinary pilgrims were supposed to live far away from the distinguished guests of the royal family, and now, the monk purposely chose a yard even further for Shao Yanru. However, still, Shao Yanru could not protest. She could only wait, not believing that Shao Wanru was really cultivating in seclusion.

    During the next few days, once Shao Yanru got time, she would wander around Shao Wanru¡¯s yard, thinking that whenever she met Shao Wanru, she could ¡°disy their sisterhood¡± with her. However, the door of Shao Wanru¡¯s yard had always been tightly shut.

    Every day, only the little food-delivering monk woulde, carrying a food basket.

    Shao Yanru also thought about sneaking near the yard with Shuqi. Nevertheless, they would always be stopped by Huaguang Temple monks before they even got to the door. They would always put on professional faces and advise Shao Yanru to leave that area, saying that this was where Fifth Miss Shao cultivated in seclusion and no one was allowed to trespass.

    After doing this a few times, Shao Yanru felt angered and resentful, and at the same time, hopeless. This was Huaguang Temple, not Yuhui Nunnery, where she had stayed for long and had some connections left. If it had been Yuhui Nunnery, she could still have seen Shao Wanru even if thetter imed to be cultivating in seclusion, but she just could not do so in Huaguang Temple.

    Huaguang Temple had a strong background and did not fear a daughter from an aristocratic family like her. With a connection to the royal family, Huaguang Temple dared to do many things other temples did not, like blocking Shao Yanru, the eldest daughter of lineal descent in an aristocratic family, at the yard door and stopping her from going an inch closer.

    While feeling angry and anxious, Shao Yanru finally realized that she and Shao Wanru were different in their mothers¡¯ families. Her mother¡¯s family was, after all, weakerpared to Shao Wanru¡¯s royal bloodline, which was her weakness when she faced Shao Wanru.

    If her mother had been Infanta Qinghua and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been her grandmother, she would not have ended up in such a plight.

    She used to think that her mother had been smart enough to marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from her rtively small family and also to have the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the palm of her hand.

    Nevertheless, now, she could only wait anxiously and angrily in a yard for normal guests for Shao Wanru to walk out one day!

    This was because she was not from the royal family. If she had been a daughter in the royal family, how could she have been treated so unfairly? Every time she thought of that, Shao Yanru would gnash her teeth in anger. If things continued in this way, all the previous ns would fail.

    She had to meet with Shao Wanru and discuss the past matters with her. She had to make all the people think that she was on good terms with her sister Shao Wanru.

    This was a royal temple that restricted her in some ways. However, it must have done that to Shao Wanru too!

    She was patient enough to wait...

    ¡°Miss, Miss Shao is still staying at Huaguang Temple and wanders near our yard asionally!¡± Qing¡¯er went in to report something that Yujie and Qu Le could not track.

    ¡°Just let her. Anyway, I don¡¯t n to go out anytime soon!¡± Shao Wanru put down her pen, stretched her wrist, and spoke calmly!

    She chose Huaguang Temple exactly because its status was different from that of other temples. Even with the status of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru was incapable! Huaguang Temple mightpromise one time, but there would not be a second time, which would seem intentional!

    When the farce took ce, no monks from Huaguang Temple showed up even when it was such a big scene, which meant that someone had instructed them to do so. Nevertheless, they could not do it one more time. Therefore, she specially asked Qu Le to tell the monks that she would either take time to recover or copy scriptures and would not receive guests!

    She meant to tell Huaguang Temple that she did not want to see anyone, which was a somewhat official notice to the temple: If something like this happens again, Huaguang Temple can¡¯t avoid it even if it wants to.

    The first time could be an ident; they could say that they failed to take care of Shao Wanru properly since she just came and did not notice such a thing had happened. But, if such an ident took ce again after she informed them, even Huaguang Temple could not shirk the responsibility. Moreover, even her grandmother could interfere to inquire about the matter!

    ¡°Miss, even though First Miss wanders, it won¡¯t change anything. Now, words must have gotten ugly out there! She¡¯s just too sinister¡ªscheming against you all the time and dreaming of pushing all those matters onto others!¡± Yujie said indignantly while bringing in a cup of tea.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s subordinates did not have any good impressions of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and hated the evil Miss Shao even more.

    ¡°If she gets close to my yard and sees me, she¡¯s bound to act like we¡¯re close. She¡¯ll even intentionally hurt herself to force me to act like that,¡± said Shao Wanru with calm eyes. She picked up the teacup by her hand, took a sip, and spoke indifferently.

    Yujie became restless. ¡°Then will you hide from her all the time?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Grandmother said that the two princes are soon going to officially start selecting consorts. I might be a candidate!¡± Shao Wanru said tly. She could not be sure about it either. Her grandmother just mentioned it and seemed to imply that she should also take part in it.

    However, the Shao Yanru in this life was not the Shao Yanru in thest life, after all. She could not have all the advantages. When she lost them, Shao Yanru would panic and would definitely take another shortcut when she failed to seek any profits after sticking around Shao Wanru for a while. She would never put all her eggs in one basket.

    Moreover, there was one more baffling thing that kept haunting her dreams these days. She even could not tell if she was living in the past or the current life!

    There was a tunnel under the main room. The tunnel went past the silence room and probably Shao Yanru¡¯s room too. Shao Wanru remembered that when Shao Yanru returned, her room got quite noisy as well and she wouldn¡¯t let people mess around with it, even though her empty main room had always remained quiet.

    Lying in bed at night, she was still thinking. Shao Yanru really seemed to know about the tunnel that should lead deep into Yuhui Nunnery. Behind the high wall, Commandery Prince Qing had already appeared, so what was the use of the tunnel and why were they still digging it?

    Or had the tunnel been dug long ago? If that was the case, did this matter have something to do with Commandery Prince Qing?

    She seemed to forget a very important thing. What was it? In a blur, she seemed to see Shao Yanru standing in a pavilion in a fancy dress. Shao Yanru looked down at her as she was kneeling and Shao Yanru slightly curved her lips. Shao Yanru smiled gently and elegantly, as if what was kneeling in front of her was just an ant.

    Who was beside Shao Yanru? There were so many people, men and women, and Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see clearly...

 Chapter 630 - Walking Out Overtly

    <h4>Chapter 630 Walking Out Overtly</h4>

    She could not see clearly in the blur, but then again, somehow, she thought she could see through it, so she tried hard. However, she always found that there seemed to be a veil. What was blocking her from seeing it clearly? That seemed to be a crucial, really important person who she had been ignoring.

    Then, she vaguely saw that she was lying in a pce. Therge pce was majestic and tall, and was very cold, but not as cold as her heart.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s face appeared in the pce. His pair of deep eyes seemed to not have a trace of light in them at all. They were so dark that they seemed to cover the entire sky. His desperate face carried a bloodthirsty aura that could destroy the world. Then, an image of a pool of blood shed. All consort candidates fell down on the ground. Those once beautiful faces all looked twisted and grim. The magnificent pce was almost covered in blood.

    The royal pce that used to be gorgeous and graceful turned into an asura hell, cold and bone-chilling. Drops of blood umted to surround and protect something that she could not see clearly. She only felt her body shaking. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at a ce in the dark, feeling dazed. She felt so nervous that her entire body tightened up.

    She felt so real while going between the dream and reality. She could see clearly those candidates¡¯ desperate and twisted faces. Flower-like girlsy dead everywhere in the royal pce, which was a massacre she had never seen before. She had even painted some of the girls.

    They were all aristocratic family daughters entering the pce for consort selection.

    She remembered she went into the pce just to paint those consort candidates and then present them to the Emperor to select. However, those girls should all die in such a bloody way! What in the world did she forget, or did she remember it wrong? Why was it so messy!

    In the past, though her memory was kind of hazy, she was sure about the part she could remember. Nevertheless, now, she even had to doubt if she really remembered it clearly. Why did it feel contradictory from her past memory?

    ¡°What? Did you have a nightmare?¡± In the dark, a voice rang out.

    Shao Wanru froze for a moment and subconsciously wanted to scream but someone covered her mouth. Then, there was a gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Hearing it was Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice, Shao Wanru became relieved. She smelled a faint medicine fragrance, which she found soothing, so her body involuntarily rxed and she reached out to gently push Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand.

    Seeing her calm down, Chu Liuchen theny his hand down. ¡°What is it? What is the nightmare about!¡±

    After saying that, he leaned beside Shao Wanru very casually and even took a cushion by her head tozily lean against it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I seemed to have a dream about Shao Yanru. There¡¯s something... I couldn¡¯t see clearly in my dream!¡± Shao Wanru kneaded her forehead, feeling an ufortable, numb pain.

    She closed her eyes again to calm down her beating heart, which was flustered by the bloody scene she had witnessed. What exactly did she remember wrong? Or did she fail to understand something?

    The memory, especially the part she dreamed, from her past life was indeed somewhat blurry. She seemed to have seen something that happened after her being cut in two at the waist!

    Why did she seem to see Shao Yanru¡¯s face among those dead people for a moment? How... did Shao Yanru die? Why was it like that!

    ¡°Dreaming about Shao Yanru? That¡¯s really so great of you to dream about her instead of me! Do you still have any feelings for her!¡± Shao Wanru still felt a kind of numb pain in her forehead and Chu Liuchen stretched his slim fingers to flick it.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Shao Wanru felt like she had woken up because of the pain. All the hazy scenes in her head all vanished and her clear memory was restored. While covering her head, which was aching from the flick, she raised her eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen. ¡°Why are you here now?¡±

    Huaguang Temple was not a ce that was easy to enter. If someone could sneak in so easily, it would not be called a royal temple. She heard that there were martial artist monks in Huaguang Temple. They were good at kung fu and protected the temple. It was very hard for people to sneak into Huaguang Temple.

    Royal family members would not have cultivated in seclusion here if the ce had not possessed strong power. For several dynasties, it remained a royal temple and also had a rich history. Huaguang Temple was not loyal to one certain emperor, but to whoever the current emperor was, which was why they still were flourishing after hundreds of years.

    Chu Liuchen said, as if it had been natural for him to say this, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to cultivate in seclusion too.¡±

    ¡°You alsoe here to cultivate? And why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a daze while shing her watery eyes. She really found it weird. If Chu Liuchen came to Huaguang Temple too, it should have been something big. How could hee here silently?

    ¡°I¡¯m poor in health and can¡¯te here extravagantly. So I simply brought a few people to live here!¡± A smile shed across Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes as he spoke leisurely.

    ¡°Where do you live?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly had a bad hunch.

    ¡°Next to you, of course!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and reached out to fondle her hair scattered on the pillow. Shao Wanru did not like tying up her hair when sleeping and just let it loose every time. When he wrapped her sleek hair around his finger, he felt smoothness and indescribable subtleness.

    Moonlight flowed in from the half-open windows. It was vague, carrying a feeling that was hard to describe. Suddenly, both of them stopped saying anything; an atmosphere beyond expression flowed in the air.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face reddened somehow. She did not look sideways but could feel that Chu Liuchen seemed to be looking at her. At that time, she felt lucky that it was dark; she could hide a little bit. Nevertheless, her temperature rose unnaturally; she felt a little hot.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back!¡± She did not feel toofortable when her body remained in the same position for a long time. Since she was between the sheets, she took the opportunity to move her hands and legs. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept too much during the day. I can¡¯t sleep now, so I came over to talk to you for a while!¡± Chu Liuchen said very casually, ¡°I heard the previous scene was really big, and Shao Yanru kept pestering you!¡±

    ¡°She might be going back soon. Will the consort selection start soon?¡± Talking about Shao Yanru, Shao Wanru slowly calmed down and her face returned to normal. Her watery eyes shed. In the dark, her tranquil eyes looked very beautiful.

    ¡°Yes, it will start soon. But there¡¯s no hurry. You still need to wait for a while. At least it has to be past the new year!¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely.

    He meant that Shao Wanru also had to attend the consort selection, which she had expected. Chu Liuchen had used her entering Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion as an excuse, and Empress Dowager agreed too. However, it was not announced publicly, after all, not so many people knew about it.

    Since the consort selection was going to start, she had to take part in it, even though it was only nominal. Otherwise, people would say that the Emperor liked his own two sons more and wasn¡¯t that enthusiastic about his nephew. He could only choose all the consorts from the candidates and give them to those princes to stop the public from gossiping.

    People would gossip when he was just an ordinary nephew. Moreover, Chu Liuchen had always been a special one.

    ¡°Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, you, and Commandery Prince Qing?¡± Shao Wanru thought about it and asked.

    In herst life, she remembered that Prince Xin got marriedte, probably because he had younger than other princes. Chu Liuxin always looked like a child. Though he was a little older than Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru just considered this Prince Xin really childish by doing things with his courage only, not having any ns.

    Chu Liuchen fondled Shao Wanru¡¯s strand of hair that had been wrapped around his finger and said very casually, ¡°And there¡¯s Chu Liuxin too. But Consort Ming might not choose anyone since she¡¯s vain.¡±

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s mother Consort Ming was an ambitious woman as well. In thest life, it could be said that Consort Ming was the one who caused Chu Liuxin¡¯s tragedy.

    With that ambition, she naturally would choose a marriage that was beneficial to her son, and it was not easy to choose a daughter-inw. Nevertheless, this time, Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Chu Liuchen would choose wives too. Prince Yue¡¯s mother was the Consort of Virtue. Though they were all consorts, the Consort of Virtue was the first consort of the four consorts, whom Consort Ming couldn¡¯tpare with.

    Moreover, it was even more so when it came to Prince Zhou since he was the Empress¡¯s legitimate eldest son. Even Chu Liuchen could choose a marriage with protection from the Empress Dowager and the Emperor.

    Prince Xin would be thest to choose from those that the others did not want. Consort Ming would never be satisfied. Moreover, Chu Liuxin was really too young. He could wait for another three years. Of course, she would not say anything like this. Publicly, she was bound to choose with others and it would not matter if she really chose anyone or not in the end.

    The youngest prince was supposed to be treated with more care. Moreover, this one still looked like he had not grown up!

    ¡°What? Are you worried that you can¡¯t get into my mansion? Rest assured, the ce of my Princess is of course reserved for you!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and lookednguid and casual.

    In the dark, Shao Wanru¡¯s expression became a little uneasy. ¡°Your Highness, since I¡¯ve promised you, you can use me for sure!¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t a Princess be the best target to block all arrows!

    ¡°As long as you remember. Now, let yourself recover first. After the new year, go attend the consort selection. I¡¯m living right next to you now. If you need anything, just have Qing¡¯er call me there!¡± Chu Liuchen titled his head to look at Shao Wanru. He could only see a pair of clear eyes in the dark, looking somewhat innocent against her raven hair.

    He gently patted her thin body and slowly rose, with a small light on his handsome lips.

    Seeing him get up, Shao Wanru also sat up. However, just as she did that, he pressed her back down, hiszy tone sounding somewhat teasing. ¡°Don¡¯t get up now. In the future, just serve me getting up in the morning when you marry me!¡±

    After finishing that, he then frivolously pinched her cheek and narrowed his mysterious eyes. He actually stopped embarrassing her and turned to walk away in a good mood. Then, under Shao Wanru¡¯s dazed eyes, he straightforwardly opened her door and overtly walked out like that after closing it for her!

    ¡°Overtly... So he did note in through the windows?¡±

    Shao Wanru almost froze as she watched him leave. Could he be more out of line...

 Chapter 631 - Call Me Prince Chen

    <h4>Chapter 631 Call Me Prince Chen</h4>

    Shao Yanru got up early in the morning, took Shuqi to the closest Buddha hall to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, and then got up and walked out after spending a long time worshiping the Buddha there.

    This was the ce where Shao Yanru was stopped by the reception monk before, and she was not allowed to get closer to Shao Wanru.

    As usual, she sat in the pavilion next to the hall for rest and stayed there for quite a long time. During this period, she had patiently waited here, where she could see Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard from a distance so that if anyone came from Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, she could see it immediately.

    Since she didn¡¯t cross the boundary, the monks in the temple turned a blind eye to it.

    Shao Yanru even only had some pastries for lunch so that she could spend more time watching over Shao Wanru more closely.

    The area was close to the courtyards where the members of the royal family cultivated in seclusion, so ordinary people were not allowed toe here. Shao Yanru usually sat there for a long time, but only saw no one except for the monks in the temple.

    However, things were different today. Shao Yanru saw some peopleing from a distance, so she sat up straight in a hurry. When they got closer, she found that it was Commandery Prince Qing, Chu Qing, who was surrounded by a group of people. She, who was disappointed, lowered her head slightly in an attempt to pretend that she didn¡¯t see him.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Qing saw her and led a group of people to the pavilion where she sat.

    When they arrived at the pavilion, Chu Qing waved his hand, and several attendants stood outside the pavilion.

    ¡°First Miss Shao!¡± Chu Qing came in, said politely, and bowed deeply to Shao Yanru with a smile. Shao Yanru stood up in a hurry to bow to him back.

    ¡°What are you doing here, First Miss Shao?¡± Chu Qing asked with a smile, while naturally sitting down on the stone stool opposite Shao Yanru. When they enjoyed the scenery in the Yuhui Nunneryst time, the wind raised her veil and he had seen her face.

    ¡°My Fifth Sister lives inside, and I want to meet her!¡± Shao Yanru sighed and said gently, and then sat down when Chu Qing smiled at her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over?¡± Chu Qing asked in astonishment.

    ¡°The monks in the temple said that my Fifth Sister has been recuperating and cultivating in seclusion, so no one is allowed to disturb her!¡± Looking at Prince Qing in front of her, Shao Yanru suddenly had an idea and said with an increasingly gentle and helpless smile. Her delicate face was filled with bitterness, which indicated that she was extremely sad. ¡°My grandma is worried about my Fifth Sister, so she asked me toe and have a look. But if I can¡¯t see my Fifth Sister and confirm that she¡¯s fine, how can I go back and tell my grandma about it?¡±

    ¡°So you keep waiting here?¡± Commandery Prince Qing said with displeasure, ¡°How can the Fifth Miss be so rude? Since she can cultivate in seclusion, she should be able to receive guests. How can she decline visits? I happened to get in. How about if I take a message to the Fifth Miss for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru, who was overjoyed, got up excitedly, bowed deeply to Commandery Prince Qing, and said. Chu Qing¡¯s visit turned out to be a bonus.

    As long as her message was taken to Shao Wanru, she didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru could refuse to meet her. It was one thing if Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know that she came here, but it would be Shao Wanru¡¯s fault if Shao Wanru still refused to meet her after knowing it. Moreover, she imed toe on instructions from grandma. In this case, Shao Wanru could be considered ¡°unfilial¡± if she still refused to meet her after knowing it. She didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru dared to go against ¡°filial piety¡±, the most important virtue.

    It was okay if Shao Wanru really dared to do that. She could use it to make others doubt that Shao Wanru just pretended to be ¡°filial¡±. Shao Wanru treated a living elder like this, let alone the deceased ones!

    If Shao Wanru was proved to be hypocritical this time, she could be suspected to be hypocritical in other things. Shao Yanru could arouse people¡¯s suspicion of Shao Wanru¡¯s filial piety and clear her name!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s no big deal. First Miss, please wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Chu Qing really didn¡¯t think it a big deal. He stood up and said generously. That would be great if he could take this opportunity to win the First Miss Shao¡¯s favor because he had coveted the power of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for long.

    If he could win the First Miss Shao¡¯s favor, he could not only marry such a beauty but also had the support from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was quite a rare opportunity.

    It was inappropriate for him to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion even if he wanted to do that. After all, he had no connection with Duke Xing. Although he socialized with the crafty man with a smile when meeting him in the imperial court, the crafty man kept a distance from him and acted indifferently. He was wondering how to get close to Duke Xing. Doing Shao Yanru a favor offered him a great opportunity.

    The consort selection wasing, so he had to do something!

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru thanked him again in a sweet voice and looked expectant. In front of such beauty, Chu Qing was in high spirits. He strode gracefully to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, followed by a group of people, while Shao Yanru watched them from a distance.

    Chu Qing came here today to meet Chu Liuchen. He had always wanted to visit Chu Liuchen, but usually didn¡¯t go at the right time. Chu Liuchen was either taking medicine or seeing a doctor or had just fallen asleep and couldn¡¯t be disturbed. Until now, he had visited Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion several times, but he was declined every time with a sufficient reason.

    It made Chu Qing feel aggrieved and angry.

    Later, he intended to leave with Chu Liuchen from the imperial court, but he did not expect that Chu Liuchen to gently told him that he was going to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce to take medicine. He had just reimed his identity, and the Empress Dowager had always been indifferent to him. He did not dare to visit the Empress Dowager at will, so his n failed.

    This time he managed to find out that Chu Liuchen hade to the Huaguang Temple for cultivation in seclusion. It wastest night, so he got up early this morning and came to visit Chu Liuchen with a group of people.

    The reception monk led him to Chu Liuchen¡¯s yard. When they arrived at the gate door of the courtyard, Chu Qing waved at the reception monk, and the reception monk put his palms together and left.

    After the reception monk left, Chu Qing turned around and headed for the courtyard beside Chu Liuchen¡¯s courtyard. Just now, Shao Yanru had told him clearly that Shao Wanru cultivated in seclusion in the courtyard next to Chu Liuchen¡¯s courtyard.

    When they arrived at the door, Chu Qing put his hands behind his back and instructed the manservant to knock on the door. However, no matter how hard the manservant knocked, the door remained tightly closed.

    Inside the room, Shao Wanru had gotten up. She walked to the window, looked at the courtyard door, and heard the loud knocks with her long eyshes fluttering. She had learned that the person outside was Commandery Prince Qing, Chu Qing. Just now, Qing¡¯er had told her that she saw Chu Qing and Shao Yanru talk andugh intimately in the distant pavilion.

    Of course, Qing¡¯er also told Shao Wanru that Chu Liuchen had his own way to deal with it and she just needed to have a good rest inside and ignore what was going on outside!

    ¡°Climb over the wall and open the door!¡± Seeing that the door remained closed with no one answering as if there were no one inside, Chu Qing said in displeasure. The beauty was watching him from a distance. The door remaining closed was just like a p in the face for him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A guard took two steps forward and jumped onto the wall. When he was about to jump into the courtyard, he suddenly saw another guard show up on the wall of the courtyard beside Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, wave the long sword, and stab him in the chest.

    The guard of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion reacted quickly. He turned over and jumped off the wall in a hurry, drawing the long sword. The guard showing upter on the wall also jumped down and fought with him.

    Noticing the bad situation, the guards around Chu Qing drew their swords. Some of them stood in front of Chu Qing, while some joined in the fight, which became fierce at once.

    Although the guard jumping downter was skilled atbat, he couldn¡¯t resist a group of guards. After being stabbed a few times, he turned over, fell to the ground, and was captured.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you assassinate me?¡± Chu Qing, who came up to the captured guard surrounded by several guards, asked with unkind eyes.

    ¡°Assassinate you? You think highly of yourself. You dared to instruct your guard to climb over the wall and so many guards to fight with my guard. This is the Huaguang Temple, not the Yuhui Nunnery. How dare you do something like that!¡± A cold voice came from the side, suppressing Chu Qing¡¯s voice.

    Chu Qing looked back hurriedly, only to see that the door of the courtyard was opened and Chu Liuchen showed up with a gloomy face followed by a group of guards.

    ¡°I... Big Brother, I didn¡¯t...¡± Chu Qing thought to himself that he got into trouble and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Call me Prince Chen!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a sneer and walked over slowly with a slight smile, which was so gloomy that it made the guards following Chu Qing take a step back involuntarily.

    ¡°Prince Chen, I need to talk to the Fifth Miss Shao. I didn¡¯t mean to offend her and didn¡¯t know that the guard works for you!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t dare to argue. He waved at his guard as a hint for them to leave and exined.

    ¡°Talk to the Fifth Miss Shao? Why don¡¯t I know that you have a connection with the Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly, nced at Chu Qing with disdain, and then turned his gaze to Shao Yanru, who was in the distant pavilion, ¡°Is it the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who asked you toe here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the First Miss Shao asked me to take a message to the Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Chu Qing said in an aggrieved tone and clenched his fists hard. He didn¡¯t have the strength to confront Chu Liuchen yet and even had to please Chu Liuchen.

    He was considerably reluctant. They were both the sons of thete emperor. Why should he be inferior to Chu Liuchen? He was much healthier than Chu Liuchen, who was an invalid. He should be a more decent prince than Chu Liuchen!

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and the First Miss Shao so that you met here and she asked you to disturb my cousin sister? My great-aunt once told me to take good care of my cousin sister and not to allow those rash people to offend her. My great-aunt does have a prophetic vision. I run into this kind of people just a day after my arrival!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said and stared at Chu Qing¡¯s face gloomily. The feeling of being targeted by a ghost made Chu Qing take a step back uneasily. When he realized it, he felt furious and thought, ¡°Why should Chu Liuchen scare me away off?¡±

    ¡°Prince Chen, since the First Miss and the Fifth Miss are sisters, it¡¯s no big deal for me to pass on a message for the First Miss!¡± Suppressing the jealousy in his heart, Chu Qing said with a ttering smile, while clenching his fists under his sleeves. He could ept other princes¡¯ contempt for him, but why should such an invalid look down on him and even frighten him off overwhelmingly? How could he not get furious?

    ¡°Prince Qing, you certainly don¡¯t think it a big deal with the intention of pleasing the beauty and intended to disturb my cousin sister in her cultivation even if you had to be against the world and filial piety. I¡¯m wondering what you are up to. The First Miss Shao does have the infinite charm of the first beauty in the capital. I hope you could win her favor as you wish!¡±

    After finishing speaking, Chu Liuchen turned into the yard with a group of people, leaving Chu Qing alone!

 Chapter 632 - Very Solid Gold Bracelets

    <h4>Chapter 632 Very Solid Gold Bracelets</h4>

    Seeing Chu Liuchen leaving, Chu Qing felt ashamed and annoyed with his face turning blue and then white, thinking that he had beenpletely humiliated today!

    In this current situation, he definitely couldn¡¯t go to meet Chu Liuchen. Even if he did, Chu Liuchen, who had always been arrogant and capricious, definitely would refuse to meet him.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Seeing him stand there in a daze, a guard reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Qing gnashed his teeth, managed to suppress his anger, and said. After that, he turned around and strode away.

    Shao Yanru, who had been watching over them from a distance, saw Chu Liuchen show up and Chu Qing return without aplishing anything, feeling angry and annoyed. Why was Chu Liuchen also here? When did hee? Why did he live in the courtyard next to Shao Wanru¡¯s? Although the courtyard was also prepared for the members of the royal family, there should be other courtyards, right?

    She had intended to find a loophole in the guard of Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard and thought of a way to rush in. But now that Chu Liuchen showed up, she knew that no matter what n she made, it probably would not work!

    Seeing Chu Qinge over, she forced a smile, went up to him, and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Meanwhile, she looked at Chu Qing with expectation in her eyes.

    Chu Qing, who had collected himself at the moment, even showed a gentle smile. Seeing Shao Yanru bow to him, he helped her up courteously.

    ¡°First Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. Just now, Prince Chen told me that the Fifth Miss Shao is so seriously injured that she could only rest quietly every day and spend the rest of time copying the scriptures with the little strength left in her. So it¡¯s really inconvenient to disturb her!¡± Chu Qing said with a smile on his apologetic face, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t disturb her this time. How about if youe again after some time?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I meet her? I... I just want to meet my Fifth Sister even if we make no conversation!¡± Shao Yanru said tearfully. A beauty in tears was quite pitiful. What was more, Shao Yanru put on a gentler look.

    Such a beauty really made Chu Qing feel tender and protective and want to hold her in his arms andfort her, and he was very willing to do so. However, thinking of the devil living in the courtyard next to the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s courtyard poured a basin of cold water over his head and made him feel cold!

    ¡°First Miss Shao, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Chu Qing said. This time he did not dare to make any promise. It was really not worthwhile to displease Chu Liuchen for help Shao Yanru.

    ¡°I still have to thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you!¡± Shao Yanru said, out of her senses.

    ¡°Since the Fifth Miss Shao has been cultivating in seclusion, you¡¯d better go down the mountain. Down the mountain... there are all kinds of rumors unfavorable to you!¡± Chu Qing said softly with gentle eyes.

    He didn¡¯t care much about Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation and even thought that the damage done to Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation could be helpful to him. He just needed the support from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could offer great support anyway, so numerous people wanted to connect with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion through marriage. If Shao Yanru remained her good reputation, he was definitely not good enough for her.

    Commandery Prince Qing clearly knew that he was in an embarrassing situation now and was in need of power.

    Although reputation was important, it couldn¡¯tpare with power. It was the best choice for him to have a princess with a bad reputation but a powerful family background. Shao Yanru now fit the criteria well. For fear that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would consider him not good enough for Shao Yanru, he deliberately mentioned it in front of Shao Yanru.

    With her face turning red, Shao Yanru struggled to suppress the anger in her heart by biting her lip hard and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Thank you for telling me that, Your Highness. I¡¯m going down the mountain. The rumors are just rumors. It¡¯s reasonable for me to be suspected after such an ident happened to my Fifth Sister.¡±

    ¡°Never mind. If the Fifth Miss exins it after getting better, you will be fine. How could someone as kind as you be that kind of vicious person!¡± Chu Qingforted her.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru said gratefully with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Someone as kind as you is definitely worth trusting!¡± Chu Qing said in an increasingly gentle tone with burning eyes, which were apparent to Shao Yanru, and invited, ¡°Let¡¯s go, First Miss Shao?¡±

    Shao Yanru nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard. Knowing that it was useless to stay longer, she could only turn around and leave. Not long after, Shao Wanru received the news that Shao Yanru had gone down the mountain!

    Without Shao Yanru watching over her closely outside, she became much looser in her courtyard. The area was secluded, and basically, no one came here. Besides, the two residents were both delicate and noble patients. The area in the Huaguang Temple became increasingly peaceful.

    Shao Wanru sat in front of the stone table in the yard, picked up a book, and read it casually, while several maids picked up the maple leaves falling from the trees leisurely and felt that they lived quite a leisurely life. The courtyard beside their courtyard was very quiet as if no one lived there. If they hadn¡¯t known that Chu Liuchen did live there, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess that there was someone inside.

    Especially when this person showed up leisurely at the gate door of the courtyard, Shao Wanru speechlessly instructed Yujie to bring him in.

    ¡°Come in, I¡¯ll show you something good!¡± Chu Liuchen, who was in a good mood, walked up to Shao Wanru and said.

    Then he went to the main room. Shao Wanru helplessly looked at him, who looked more like the host than her.

    After entering the room, Chu Liuchen put the thing in his hand on the table. Shao Wanru came over to have a look and immediately looked at Chu Liuchen speechlessly.

    Were they bracelets?

    A pair of gold bracelets looked very heavy. No, they should be described as particrly heavy. People usually collected these kinds of gold bracelets rather than wear them.

    The most important thing was the value. They were a pair of extremely solid bracelets made of pure gold with no pattern looking very rough. This style waspletely different from what Chu Liuchen liked. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect that he would take out such a pair of gold bracelets!

    It was hard to figure out the meaning behind this pair of solid gold bracelets!

    ¡°How are they?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a good mood, sat down on the big chair she usually sat on, and slightly narrowed his nted eyes.

    Under his gaze, Shao Wanru became alert and hurriedly said, ¡°Great, great. Where did you get such a pair of gold bracelets, Your Highness? I have never seen such a pair of solid gold bracelets!¡±

    ¡°They are yours now!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said.

    ¡°What... are they used for?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion.

    ¡°Of course for wearing!¡± Chu Liuchen said and squinted at her while reaching out to grab one of her hands and fetching the bracelet with the other hand. He immediately felt the weight of the bracelet on his hand, while her tender hand on the other hand of his was extremely light. He involuntarily stopped his movement and looked at the bracelet in his hand with some hesitation. For the first time, he wondered if he brought the wrong bracelets!

    ¡°It... doesn¡¯t seem to be used for wearing, right?¡± These words were said in an extremely low voice and supposed to be said to himself.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing. It was rare to see Chu Liuchen hesitate because he had never been a hesitant person.

    ¡°Your Highness, it should be for collecting. No one would wear such a solid bracelet!¡±

    These kinds of bracelets seemed to be for collecting like gold bars and gold bricks, which were easier to hide.

    Chu Liuchen sat up straight, put down Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, narrowed his eyes, turned over the bracelet, and examined it with weird coldness in his eyes.

    Shao Wanru stood up, poured him a cup of tea, and put it in front of him. Chu Liuchen reached out to take it and took a sip, still concentrating his attention on the gold bracelet thoughtfully.

    It was for collecting, andpared with gold bars and gold bricks, it was less easy to discover that it was for collecting. In this case, was the ce he discovered actually for storing treasure?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± After putting down the teacup, Chu Liuchen stood up and said thoughtfully. He had thought them just a pair of rare gold bracelets, but he did not expect that there was a secret behind them. It was quite a bonus.

    ¡°Your Highness, do as you please!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. Knowing that he must have realized something, she stood up and walked him out.

    After walking him to the door of the courtyard and seeing him leave, she went back to the room, picked up a writing brush, and began to copy the scriptures. She did have a lot of scriptures to copy.

    Later she had a very simple lunch. She always had a light diet and had been a vegetarian on the mountain during the past three years. After having her lunch, she put down the writing brush and went to take a nap under Yujie¡¯s advice.

    Unexpectedly, not long after she fell asleep, she suddenly heard someone calling her. She suddenly opened her eyes, only to see that Qing¡¯er, who looked nervous, asked her.

    ¡°Miss, Xiao Xuanzi asks you to pretend to be His Highness, because Prince Cheng is here!¡± Qing¡¯er gasped with sweat all over her forehead.

    ¡°Prince Cheng?¡± Shao Wanru, who had just woken up, sat up and asked nkly.

    ¡°Yes, His Highness has gone out, but we should keep it a secret. But Prince Cheng came at this time and said that he wanted to meet His Highness. Xiao Xuanzi was so anxious that he wanted you to lie in bed and pretend to be His Highness and thus to deceive Prince Cheng!¡± Qing¡¯er said as she reached out to help Shao Wanru get up.

    ¡°Now?¡± At this moment, Shao Wanru heard Qing¡¯er¡¯s words clearly. She, who was frightened, woke uppletely at once and asked in surprise, ¡°Prince Cheng is already here?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s on his way here. I¡¯ll take you there now!¡± Qing¡¯er said anxiously.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod, took an outer garment at will, and put it on. When she saw several sachets on the table and a red peony sachet among them was particrly conspicuous, something seemed to sh through her mind. She took the sachet and followed Qing¡¯er to the courtyard. Qing¡¯er took her over the wall.

    As soon as they jumped over the wall, Xiao Xuanzi, who was walking around in the courtyard, got excited at the sight of Shao Wanru. After bowing to her, he had no time to say anything else and led Shao Wanru to the main room, while saying in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t let others discover His Highness¡¯s going out. His Highness is not here, and it¡¯s not convenient to ask a guard to pretend to be him for fear that the guard¡¯s pretending will be exposed. So I venture to ask you toe here!¡±

    So he was not afraid that her pretending would be exposed! But this was not the time to talk about it.

    She would talk about her doubtster, and she also thought that she was a suitable person. Qing¡¯er helped her lie on the bed, and she instructed Rui¡¯an to hang up the sachet in her hand. As the curtain was let down, the entire room was filled with the strong smell of medicine, which obviously indicated that it was a patient¡¯s room.

    Of course, this was the worst n. It was best if they could keep Prince Cheng outside. There were not many guards left behind, but they had to make the room look heavily guarded with Chu Liuchen inside. All the guards left behind went to confront Prince Cheng. This was the reason why they had to ask for external assistance. Shao Wanru only hoped that she didn¡¯t have to confront Prince Cheng...

    She had an intuition that Prince Cheng didn¡¯te with good intentions, but why did she still feel strange about it?...

 Chapter 633 - The Red Sachet Hanging at the Bedside

    <h4>Chapter 633 The Red Sachet Hanging at the Bedside</h4>

    Prince Cheng¡¯s showing up in the Huaguang Temple was actually an ident!

    He dide to the Huaguang Temple for something. However, upon his arrival at the Huaguang Temple, he received a strange letter which said that Chu Liuchen imed toe to the Huaguang Temple for recovery but actually had a plot, where he was going to collude with Commandery Prince Qing, Chu Qing, his biological brother.

    Although the Emperor had conferred the title of prince upon Chu Liuchen, which was equivalent to epting Chu Liuchen as his son, and Chu Liuchen could dere himself a prince in front of the Emperor. But after all, he was not the Emperor¡¯s biological son. In terms of kinship, Chu Qing was his closest brother.

    What were they up to? The answer was obvious!

    The letter said that if Prince Cheng didn¡¯t believe it, he could go to the ce where Chu Liuchen recuperated. At this time, he was definitely not there!

    Prince Cheng was dubious about the letter. After thinking for a while, he decided to go there. If he didn¡¯t find anything unusual, it meant that the letter was a trap. If he found something unusual, it meant that Chu Liuchen had a plot. Prince Cheng wondered why the invalid strove for power because no matter how hard he tried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to inherit the throne!

    Anyway, with doubts in his heart, Prince Cheng led a group of people to ¡°visit the patient¡±.

    There was a distance between Prince Cheng¡¯s residence and here. When Prince Cheng came over, he saw two guards at the door. At the sight of him, the two guards hurriedly stepped forward, bowed to him, and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your master?¡±

    Prince Cheng asked with a smile.

    ¡°Our master is inside!¡±

    ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m here.¡± Prince Cheng said with a nod.

    A guard turned around and went to report. After a while, Xiao Xuanzi ran out cheerfully. Before he got close, he said joyfully, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Forego formalities!¡± Prince Cheng waved his sleeve and said, ¡°What is your master doing now?¡±

    ¡°His Highness just took the medicine and fell asleep. Your Highness, pleasee in!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile while leading Prince Cheng inside.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s sleeping, how can I disturb him?¡± After taking two steps forward, Prince Cheng stopped and said. He, who usually liked living in major temples, did not care about the affairs of his nephews in the imperial pce, only went to visit the Empress Dowager when he entered the imperial pce and was not close to other members of the royal family.

    ¡°My master is sick most of the time, so those whoe to visit him could get in and have a look at him. It¡¯ll waste a lot of time if you wait until he wakes up! Your Highness, pleasee in!¡± Xiao Xuanzi continued inviting him in enthusiastically.

    It was true that everyone knew that Chu Liuchen was in poor health, and there were some peopleing to visit him from time to time. Of course, not everyone could be allowed to get in and have a look at him. Plenty of people couldn¡¯t even enter Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°He just took the medicine?¡± Prince Cheng said with a nod. He instructed others to wait at the door, and then followed Xiao Xuanzi into the room with Xiqi.

    ¡°Yes, he just took a little medicine and may wake up in a while. My master has always been a light sleeper with difficulty in sleeping. If he could sleep well, maybe he could get much better.¡± Xiao Xuanzi said, preupied with some troubles, ¡°In recent days, my master has slept much better than before!¡±

    ¡°Was the situation even worse before?¡± Prince Cheng asked with a frown.

    ¡°Exactly. In the past, no one was allowed to make a sound when my master was asleep. Anyone who disturbs my master in his sleep would be severely punished. Once there was someone dull waking up my master, which made the Empress Dowager so angry that she almost killed all members of his family!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi said.

    ¡°All members of his family? Was he a servant in the imperial pce?¡± Prince Cheng asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course not. He came to the imperial pce to visit the Empress Dowager and paid an unnecessary visit to my master. Unfortunately, my master didn¡¯t feel well that day and struggled to fall asleep. After being woken up, my master felt so ufortable that he even spat out the medicine which I tried hard to persuade him to take. How could the Empress Dowager not get angry? You know, the Empress Dowager is most concerned about my master¡¯s health!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi led Prince Cheng to the main room, while chatting with him with a ttering smile, ¡°Your Highness, here are some stairs. Be careful.¡±

    Prince Cheng nodded and went up the stairs. There were also two guards standing in front of the main room. Seeing theme over, the two guards hurriedly lifted the curtain.

    ¡°Your Highness, pleasee in!¡± After entering the room, Xiao Xuanzi said in a much lower voice than he did outside, while enthusiastically leading Prince Cheng inside with the same smile.

    Prince Cheng came in and looked at the ornaments in the room. Although the rooms in a Buddhist temple were usually simply and elegantly decorated, he could tell that the ornaments in the room were elegant but valuable. Compared with the courtyard where he lived, it was obviously decorated in a much better and meticulous way.

    He hade to the Huaguang Temple before. The courtyard, where he lived, was chosen by himself. There were plenty of courtyards distributed in different parts prepared for the members of the royal family. Only the courtyard was the least splendid and could be considered the least conspicuous one among the royal courtyards, and that was what he wanted.

    Before the situation was clear, he hoped to avoid the attention of the Emperor and officials of all ranks. Now he was just a practitioner, who still wore his hair with a desire to be a monk and didn¡¯t even want to get married.

    A practitioner like him should be aloof and indifferent!

    What did the letter mean? As he thought, he nced at Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s ttering and friendly smiling face. It seemed that all the eunuchs had the same expression, and he could not find any difference at the moment.

    He continued walking inside.

    On the bed behind the screen, Shao Wanru was on tenterhooks and only felt that almost every footstep of Prince Cheng made her heart skip a beat. She pressed her chest with one hand, closed her eyes tightly, and didn¡¯t dare to move, only feeling her rapid heartbeat. She bit her lip hard and managed to suppress her rapid breathing.

    She couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists under the quilt!

    ¡°Your Highness, pleasee here!¡± She heard Xiao Xuanzi say in a low voice, which was friendly and rxed, ande at a light pace. Obviously, he was afraid of disturbing the person on the bed!

    Afraid of disturbing the person on the bed?

    With a sparkle in her eyes, Shao Wanru seemed to realize something. She rxed a little with her long eyshes fluttering and her eyes closed tightly, only listening to what was going on outside.

    The footsteps were indeed light, but they belonged to more than one person. Prince Cheng really came!

    Prince Cheng followed Xiao Xuanzi past the screen, entered the inner room, and immediately fixed his eyes on the red sachet hanging on the gauze curtain at the head of the bed.

    It was indeed impossible for such an ipatible red sachet among the simple decoration of the room not to attract Prince Cheng¡¯s attention. The bright color and the gorgeous peony made the sachet quite eye-catching.

    With his hands suddenly trembling and his eyes slightly twitching, Prince Cheng looked slightly sullen and said, ¡°Why is there such a vulgar sachet hanging on Prince Chen¡¯s bedside? This is a quiet ce in a temple!¡±

    He didn¡¯t say loudly, but he was obviously furious. Shao Wanru, who was on the bed, stretched her ears. In fact, she was curious about why Prince Cheng seemed to be displeased with the red sachet.

    Xiao Xuanzi also saw the sachet hanging at the bedside. After thinking for a while, he realized something and thought that the Fifth Miss Shao was so smart. He lowered his voice, approached Prince Cheng, and whispered with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, this sachet was sent by the Empress Dowager for exorcising evil spirits. It is said that red can suppress evil spirits.¡±

    ¡°Well, why is it made into a sachet with a peony pattern?¡± Hearing that it was sent by the Empress Dowager, Prince Cheng asked in a low voice with the coldness on his face fading a little, although he still looked unkind.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it is made into a sachet because a sachet is easier to hang. A piece of hanging red cloth doesn¡¯t look good. Regarding the peony... it¡¯s probably also for good looking.¡± Xiao Xuanzi reached out to touch his head and exined in confusion, indicating that he was not clear about it either. Since it was sent by the Empress Dowager, it was inappropriate for Xiao Xuanzi to ask about it.

    It seemed that Xiao Xuanzi had asked about it, but didn¡¯t get an answer!

    Of course, the Empress Dowager¡¯s servant could not be inquired casually. Even Chu Liuchen, her beloved grandson, might not be able to get the answer.

    This was very real!

    Prince Cheng tried hard to look away from the red sachet and then looked at the bed. There was a vague figure behind the gauze curtain, which indicated that someone was sleeping on the bed.

    ¡°Your Highness, let me lift the gauze curtain. Please take a look and don¡¯t wake my master up, okay?¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in an increasingly low voice with a ttering smile on his bitter face and looked at Prince Cheng pleadingly.

    At the moment, Shao Wanru, who had been prepared on the bed, felt her heart pounded rapidly. If she was covered with the quilt, Prince Cheng might not be able to tell that she was a fake. However, if Prince Cheng lifted the quilt slightly or checked on her while pulling the quilt for her, he would inevitably discover that she was a fake.

    She was lying on the side with her face toward the wall and notpletely covered with the quilt. Besides her hair, half of her face was also exposed. As long as Prince Cheng leaned forward to check on her, he would definitely discover that she was not Chu Liuchen. When the time came, neither Chu Liuchen nor she could exin it.

    But in the current situation, the only thing she could do was to clench her teeth and hold on and see which of them could hold on till the final moment!

    Gnashed her teeth, Shao Wanru went all out and decided to stop thinking. With nothing in her mind, she becameposed and her hands stopped trembling.

    Prince Cheng nodded and looked at the red sachet hanging on the gauze curtain with disgust again. Instead of moving forward, he took a step back.

    Xiao Xuanzi went forward and lifted half of the gauze curtain, revealing the figure reclining on the bed. She was notpletely covered with the quilt, and half of her face was exposed and toward the wall. Under her long ck hair, there was her white and tender skin. At this moment, she slept there and breathed steadily without being disturbed by what was going on besides the bed.

    ¡°Your Highness, haven¡¯t you seen my master for a long time? Would you like toe and have a look at him?¡± Xiao Xuanzi lowered his voice to invite Prince Cheng toe nearer while lifting the gauze curtain.

    It was supposed to be Prince Cheng¡¯s idea. He did intend to check if the person on the bed was Chu Liuchen. Only in this way could he solve the doubts in his heart. However, Xiao Xuanzi said what he wanted to say. He frowned slightly, looked up at the red sachet hanging on the gauze curtain, and stepped forward...

 Chapter 634 - A Retreat in Fear!

    <h4>Chapter 634 A Retreat in Fear!</h4>

    ¡°No, it¡¯s good that your master is fine. Put it down. Be careful, or he¡¯ll catch a cold!¡± Prince Cheng suddenly smiled and said softly. Then he stepped out of the room gently with joy.

    Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly put down the gauze curtain and followed him out quietly.

    When he reached the door and saw Prince Cheng standing there with his hands sped behind his back in the corridor, he stepped forward with a smile and greeted him. ¡°Prince Cheng!¡±

    Prince Cheng did have something to ask Xiao Xuanzi. Hearing the sound of light and hurried footsteps behind him, he knew that Xiao Xuanzi hade out, so he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your master¡¯s diet these days? Does he sleep well?¡±

    ¡°My master has been doing good these days. He¡¯s much better now than he was before. He won¡¯t faint if something goes wrong. Commandery Prince Qing has been here before!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with an ingratiating smile as usual.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he asked casually, ¡°Commandery Prince Qing has been here? When?¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi thought for a while and answered, ¡°Yesterday. Commandery Prince Qing said he and my prince were brothers, so he should call on him. However, my master didn¡¯t like Commandery Prince Qing, so he didn¡¯t let him enter the courtyard. When they met outside the courtyard, he asked Commandery Prince Qing to go back. At that time, the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also present!¡±

    ¡°Was the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also here to visit your master?¡± Prince Cheng asked.

    ¡°Of course not. First Miss Shao came with Commandery Prince Qing. Then she stayed outside because of her identity. Commandery Prince Qing came here first. Later, after he was driven away by my master, he went down the mountain and left with her!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said cautiously.

    This was indeed the case. First Miss Shao stayed in the pavilion outside, and Commandery Prince Qing came in to knock on Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s door and was sent away by Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s master. Then Commandery Prince Qing left with First Miss Shao. However, Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t mention anything about Shao Wanru, which was the most important. Given his statement, it sounded as if Chu Qing and Shao Yanru hade and left together.

    ¡°When did Shao Yanru get so close to Chu Qing?¡±

    Prince Cheng frowned without anyone noticing and was considerably dissatisfied with Duke Xing. He slightly raised the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°In this case, you should serve your master well. If there¡¯s anything wrong, juste and report it to me. I¡¯ll also be living in Huaguang Temple these days, listening to the monks chanting sutras for a period of time!¡±

    He had thought that First Miss Shao was a bright beauty who could be used by him in the future. Now, however, he found the woman way too fickle in rtionships. She seemed to want to hook up with anyone with a royal pedigree without regard to her capabilities. Did she really think that royal offspring were so easy to fool around?

    ¡°It seems that I have to give Duke Xing a warning lest his daughter should get too dizzy with sess to ruin my ns.¡±

    Prince Cheng knitted his brows all the time since he walked out of Chu Liuchen¡¯s yard. He had a feeling that he had been set up by someone today. If he did lift the quilt or check around this time, feeling suspicious of Chu Liuchen, this matter was bound to be known by Empress Dowager.

    Although what he did could be considered as his concern for Chu Liuchen, his nephew, he had been indifferent to secr affairs for many years and once said that he would be a monk. He seldom lived in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion in the capital city and always kept himself aloof from people. Not only did he not have a good rtionship with civil and military officials, but he also was not close to the royal family.

    With his character, it was pretty good if he went to visit Chu Liuchen. How could he walk up to check Chu Liuchen¡¯s health intimately even with the bright red peony sachet hanging on the head of the bed? His dislike of this sort of thing was unknown to others, except for Empress Dowager.

    If he behaved differently, all his previous efforts would be for naught. Therefore, this trap was aimed at him. Who targeted him and tried to set such a trap?

    Was it Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou, or this thoughtless Chu Qing?

    First, he was attracted here by a letter. Then, under the attentive guidance of Xiao Xuanzi, he checked Chu Liuchen. All these kept reminding him that somebody was keeping an eye out for him. Was it because of the thing that happened a few years ago? Was it Chu Liuchen who he met at that time? Chu Liuchen fainted because of this, so someone took advantage of this matter!

    It was an ident back then. Prince Cheng hadn¡¯t been able to find it out till now. He had a name in mind for the person behind it, but he couldn¡¯t investigate it any further for some reason. If he dug too deep with the power at hand, there would be a risk of getting himself exposed.

    Therefore, he stopped investigating it after he had a rough guess!

    Nheless, if others connected what happened today with the past incident, they would inevitably think that he was up to something. The first thing he had to deal with was the sickly Chu Liuchen. Every time Chu Liuchen was a little out of sorts in the future, people would think of him. That was not a good thing!

    Although it was said that Chu Liuchen¡¯s health was a little better, this was based on the fact that he passed out from time to time in the past. Chu Liuchen was different from ordinary people. If something happened to him due to his disturbance this time, he would surely incur the wrath of Empress Dowager. If someone else with evil intentions tried to stir up trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be something hard to imagine what kind of trouble was lying in wait for him when others thought of what had happened before.

    Prince Cheng gasped and felt a chill go down his spine. He almost fell into someone else¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Go back and send a generous gift to Prince Chen!¡± Prince Cheng ordered in a cold voice, with a trace of fierceness in his eyes. He must find out the person who had plotted against him in the dark. The letter could not end up in his man¡¯s hands for no reason.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll go back and prepare it immediately!¡± Hearing his master¡¯s words, Xiqi knew that he was furious, so he quickly responded carefully.

    ¡°Go back to the mansion at the foot of the mountain to prepare a generous gift. When everything is ready, send it up here. Take this opportunity to send a message to Duke Xing and ask him to keep his daughter in check. The top priority of the royal family choosing a girl is morality. If she has no virtue, or if she has dubious rtionships with other royal brothers, she won¡¯t even be able to be a concubine, let alone the Princess Consort,¡± Prince Cheng ordered coldly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Xiqi hurriedly lowered his head. He had heard what Xiao Xuanzi and Prince Cheng had said just now, and he also knew why Prince Cheng would say that...

    It was quiet in the room. Although there was no sound, Shao Wanru still didn¡¯t dare to move. She was afraid that Prince Cheng woulde back. By then, what she had hidden with great difficulty would be exposed!

    Her eyes were still closed, but her ears were raised high, and she was following everything outside.

    She felt that the gauze curtain seemed to be lifted up, but she clearly didn¡¯t hear any footsteps. She was so stupefied that her hair stood on end. Did she feel wrong?

    Then the bed suddenly copsed as someone sat down on it. Shao Wanru instantly opened her eyes. What greeted her was a pair of enchanting eyes.

    When she saw the person in front of her clearly, she breathed a sigh of relief. She feltfortable, as if she came to life, and her body no longer curled tightly together.

    She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Chu Liuchen took off his shoes andy down sidelong. He saidzily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? This is my bed.¡±

    After saying that, he nudged Shao Wanru inside and took up more ces. Then he took a cushion and leaned on it.

    He was wearing a light purple brocade robe with a slightly open neckline and whitepels, which made him look noble and elegant. In addition, he had a delicate face and glittering eyes. He was endowed with an ineffable charm.

    He was still like someone walking out of a painting, unlike anyone in the secr world. Such a person could only appear in the painting. When he appeared in the real world, even Shao Wanru, who was confident about herposure, felt uneasy, so she simply sat up.

    ¡°Since Your Highness is back, I¡¯ll go back now!¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I happen to have something to tell you!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to hold her slender waist and pulled her into his arms. His voice was gentle, rendering her mentally tipsy!

    The tug made her fall on him. She subconsciously reached out to push him away, but when she saw hiszy but threatening eyes, she rxed sensibly. It was obviously impossible for her to let him be polite!

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter? The matter of the golden bracelet or the matter of Prince Cheng?¡± Shao Wanru asked helplessly.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with Prince Cheng?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled and seemed to be in a good mood.

    ¡°Initially, I thought it had nothing to do with you, but now I don¡¯t think so!¡± Shao Wanru was truly helpless. She had sensed that there was something fishy about this matter before. She vaguely felt that Xiao Xuanzi was too organized, for he almost seized the initiative every time when dealing with Prince Cheng. He was intent on having Prince Cheng check whether the person in the bed was Chu Liuchen.

    Prince Cheng didn¡¯t even need to find an excuse himself. Xiao Xuanzi had already prepared all kinds of excuses, which made Shao Wanru, who was lying on the bed, think that he must be one of Prince Cheng¡¯s men. Otherwise, how could he have thought of everything for Prince Cheng? Furthermore. these reasons were eptable and reasonable!

    However, Shao Wanru was sure that Xiao Xuanzi was not Prince Cheng¡¯s man. He was Chu Liuchen¡¯s man, and he was the most loyal one!

    What did he mean? Even if he was loyal, why did he ask Prince Cheng to check it out even though he knew it was a fake on the bed? It seemed that he wanted Prince Cheng to expose his master¡¯s n. If it were not for Chu Liuchen¡¯s order, how could he have done everything so wlessly and fearlessly?

    Moreover, Chu Liuchen¡¯s return was too coincidental. Not only was it coincidental, but it was also at the right time. He came back without making any sound. If he had not been paying attention to this ce, he would not have been able to control it so well.

    ¡°So, Your Highness, where were you just now?¡± Shao Wanru pushed Chu Liuchen and tried to stay away from him, looking at him with vignce.

    ¡°Where do you think I would be?¡± Chu Liuchen slightly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled seductively. However, no matter how attractive he was, Shao Wanru red at him with a pair of watery eyes and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Your Highness, weren¡¯t you in my yard?¡±

 Chapter 635 - Sending a Few Pairs of Bracelets to Duke Xings Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 635 Sending a Few Pairs of Bracelets to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Of course, I am in your room. I have to rest even though you have changed your bed with me!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru with a meaningful smile.

    That was to say, the prince didn¡¯t go out at all just now but hid in her room?

    Shao Wanru opened her watery eyes wide and stared at him sincerely. She shouldn¡¯t have been panic just now, for he had been in the next yard the whole time!

    She took a deep breath and subdued the rush of anger inside. ¡°Your Highness, since it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll go back!¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Since you are already here, you don¡¯t have to go back so early!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled sideways at her. He had a pair of beautiful, shining eyes, but a few traces ofziness could be seen in them.

    ¡°It¡¯s improper!¡± Shao Wanru said unhappily with a straight face.

    ¡°Why is it improper? Since you¡¯re here, why are you in such a rush?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile. Noticing the shame and anger in her watery eyes, he quit teasing her. He took out the pair of bracelets from his sleeve and handed one to Shao Wanru. ¡°Take a look. Do you feel anything unusual?¡±

    Shao Wanru had seen this bracelet before. Now since she had to look at it again, she could only do it perfunctorily!

    Feeling helpless, she took the bracelet that was stuffed into her hand and looked up at Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful and elegant face in confusion.

    ¡°Did you find anything unusual?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    Shao Wanru shook her head. She really didn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to send you the pair of bracelets!¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled meaningfully and reached out to put the other bracelet in Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it as your best dowry!¡±

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes speechlessly. Shouldn¡¯t this so-called best dowry be used as a gift to the bride when a woman got married? Moreover, it was often women who did such a thing. What on earth was his doing?

    In the end, Shao Wanru took the pair of bracelets that Chu Liuchen forced to give her back. She had no choice but to take them. When she went back, she asked Yujie to put them away. Such bracelets were not designed for people to wear initially. They were so heavy and solid that no one would wear them!

    After Shao Wanru left, Chu Liuchen also got up and walked to the window. Looking at the mountains outside the window, he asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, what do you think of the bracelets?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that the bracelets are prime, but if they¡¯re kept by Fifth Miss Shao...¡± After Shao Wanru left, Xiao Xuanzi entered the room. At this moment, he hesitated and paused. He assumed that it wouldn¡¯t be a good choice to have Fifth Miss Shao keep the bracelets. If anything went wrong, something serious would unquestionably happen!

    ¡°I can¡¯t ask her to keep the bracelets?¡± Chu Liuchen nced at him from the corner of his shining eyes, looking elegant and noble.

    ¡°Master, if someone discovers that the Fifth Miss possesses such a pair of bracelets, he¡¯ll be suspicious of her!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reminded him carefully.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s extremely long eyshes cast ragged shadows on his face. He looked at Xiao Xuanzi with a faint smile and asked, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So... you¡¯d better be cautious!¡± Xiao Xuanzi replied helplessly. As a servant, he felt he had seen through it, but his master didn¡¯t seem to realize it.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be cautious. She¡¯s my Princess Consort. If I¡¯m not careful, I won¡¯t even have a wife!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    If one listened to these words alone, he would have a feeling that they had a deep meaning, as if they meant something.

    Xiao Xuanzi gazed at his master speechlessly, and his face wrinkled. He believed he had made it clear, but his master didn¡¯t seem to get him.

    After thinking for a while, he thought he could exin it again, so he reminded his master a second time. ¡°Master, if the Fifth Miss engages in the consort selection, she¡¯s likely to be chosen by other princes!¡±

    Fifth Miss Shao was getting more and more gorgeous now and was no longer the childlike little girl she once was. She was even more outstanding than the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s view, the top beauty in the capital was none other than the Fifth Miss.

    With such striking features, how could those princes not be mesmerized by her the moment they saw her? Even if they didn¡¯t promise her the title ¡°Princess Consort¡±, they were willing to have her as their concubine!

    ¡°How dare they!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face darkened, and a trace of gloom was floating in his pretty eyes. His previous gentleness and elegance immediately changed into weirdness and coldness.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not about whether they dare to do it. Although the Empress Dowager has agreed to the marriage between you and the Fifth Miss, it hasn¡¯t been made public. If the other princes make their desire for the Fifth Miss public, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said earnestly and secretly wiped his sweat!

    Chu Liuchennded his cold eyes outside the window and suddenly found the previous beautiful scenery to be not that eye-catching, and he even had an aversion to it. He snorted and said, ¡°If anyone dares to harbor any unrealistic delusions about my woman, he has to see if he can survive my tricks!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi supposed his master understood and asked again, ¡°The gold bracelets...¡±

    ¡°Ask Zhuozhuo to keep them temporarily. I¡¯d like to see who dares to make an issue of the gold bracelets!¡± Chu Liuchen said. Suddenly, he smiled devilishly, turned around, patted Xiao Xuanzi on the head, and added, ¡°Go and tell her men that if anyone asks about the gold bracelets, just turn the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion into the wire-puller!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± Xiao Xuanzi breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Why should I say that?¡± Chu Liuchen chuckled. Looking rxed, he looked like a gentle and harmless young man, but his words didn¡¯t sound harmless at all. ¡°It¡¯s better for her not to know what has caused by the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter as to whether others thought that way!

    ¡°Do you mean that it was the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who privately gave them to the Fifth Miss? The Fifth Miss was ignorant of it because she didn¡¯t like them and hadn¡¯t seen them before?¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s eyes lit up, and his face was full of joy. It seemed that his master understood it. He had thought that his master didn¡¯t understand his feelings for Fifth Miss Shao and identally put her in danger. It would be toote to repent if something truly happened!

    ¡°Send one or two pairs to eachdy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, master, I¡¯ll go and prepare now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded repeatedly. If his master behaved generously by sending otherdies the same gift, it would have nothing to do with the Fifth Miss in the eyes of others!

    Shao Wanru knew nothing about the arrangements of Chu Liuchen, but the next day, Yujie secretly told her that the bracelets were given by the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If someone asked about them in the future, she could say that she didn¡¯t have a clue. The bracelets were originally mixed in a pile of gifts and put away by a servant girl.

    Previously, after Shao Wanru had an ident, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had sent a lot of gifts to her. She seemed to take them seriously, but basically, she didn¡¯t spare them a nce before her maids packed them up. It was a suitable reason for this situation.

    There was a pair of gold bracelets on the gift list. If one didn¡¯t observe them, he wouldn¡¯t notice that they were so different. They were so heavy to wear.

    Shao Wanru deliberately took out the pair of gold bracelets again. She studied them for a long time in the sunlight pouring in through the window but found nothing. Then she asked Yujie to put them away and lock them!

    Since it had a cause and effect and was done under Chu Liuchen¡¯s instructions, it seemed to be a trap. As for whether the trap involved people from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or not, it was not something she needed to consider.

    In herst life, she had no idea how Chu Liuchen defeated all his opponents and took the position of Crown Prince. But there was one thing she was sure of. The means Chu Liuchen used to take the position were undoubtedly sinister. He had never been a kind person, so being gentle and elegant was just a front for his viciousness.

    Peace stayed the next few days. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hadn¡¯t sent anyone to disturb her, and even the courtyard next door was quiet. Chu Liuchen seemed to be convalescing from his illness. Yujie even saw Mingqiu Nun appear next door from time to time to treat Chu Liuchen.

    People from the pce came here asionally.

    The men of the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, and the Empress seemed to concern about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health genuinely. However, even if they called on him, they kept their voices low and didn¡¯t make much noise. They all knew that Prince Chen was recuperating, so no one dared to make a noise.

    One day, someone knocked on the door of Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard.

    Yujie looked at the pce maids standing outside in surprise and said, ¡°You are...¡±

    The leading pce maid stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Ordered by the Empress Dowager, I¡¯m here to make clothes for Fifth Miss Shao!¡±

    Yujie couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. After looking them up and down for a while, she asked again, ¡°Make clothes for my Miss?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager heard that Fifth Miss Shao doesn¡¯t have any fabulous clothes, so she ordered us to prepare a few sets of clothes for her. That way, she can go straight to the pce to participate in the consort selection!¡± The pce maid exined with a smile and a gentle attitude.

    The fact that this Fifth Miss Shao could get an imperial edict from the Empress Dowager meant that the Empress Dowager had thought highly of her. It seemed that she was blessed, so the pce maid naturally treated her maid kindly.

    Of course, what mattered most was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess mentioning Fifth Miss Shao now and then when she came in and out of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. The servants in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce basically knew that. Many people thought that the reason why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said so was probably that she wanted Fifth Miss Shao to marry a prince.

    With Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s status, she could be the Princess Consort. However, she seemed to be in a high position, but in fact, she had no practical use. These princes might not take a fancy to her.

    Nheless, since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had said so and done so, even if this Fifth Miss Shao could not be the legal wife, the royal family would have to give her the position of concubine. There were tons of people who thought so, and this pce maid naturally could not afford to offend Fifth Miss Shao.

    Nevertheless, she merely had no guts to offend Fifth Miss Shao in her presence. To be honest, she didn¡¯t take her seriously. She showed her respect in her presence just for the sake of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Yet when they saw Fifth Miss Shao, the pce maids sent by the Empress Dowager no longer dared to underestimate her, who was said to be of little use.

 Chapter 636 - the Empress Dowagers Imperial Decree

    <h4>Chapter 636 the Empress Dowager¡¯s Imperial Decree</h4>

    When the pce maid came in, she bowed to Shao Wanru and then looked up. After clearly seeing the youngdy sitting in the seat above, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    The First Miss Shao was known as a remarkable beauty in the capital city. The pce maid, who worked in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, had seen the First Miss Shao before and thought the First Miss Shao gorgeous indeed.

    She didn¡¯t expect that there was someone more gorgeous than the First Miss Shao. Despite Shao Wanru¡¯s in ck clothes, she looked even more ravishing than those well-dressed Misses from aristocratic families.

    Such simple ck clothes made her look like a heavenly fairy with a delicate little faceing out of a painting.

    ¡°Do youe here for measurement?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the pce maid and said with a smile.

    ¡°Are... are you the Fifth Miss Shao?¡± The pce maid hurriedly said with a smile, hid the shock in her eyes, and looked increasingly respectful. There were all kinds of beauties in the imperial harem, but none of them amazed her as much as the Fifth Miss Shao in front.

    ¡°Yes, do youe here for measurement?¡± Shao Wanru stood up and said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sent by the Empress Dowager. She knows that you have been living in the nunnery and now in the temple, so you must have no suitable clothes for theing consort selection. Fifth Miss Shao, you are on the list. The Empress Dowager issued an imperial decree which instructs us to make a few sets of clothes for you in case you have no suitable clothes for entering the pce!¡±

    The pce maid introduced with a smile and called two pce maidsing for measurement over, and they came forward to measure Shao Wanru¡¯s size.

    After that, she instructed other pce maids to put a few pieces of cloth on the table for Shao Wanru to choose from.

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess intended to send another few pieces of cloth here. But the Empress Dowager said that she could send a few more pieces of cloth in the name of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and her so that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t have to send another few pieces of cloth!¡± The pce maid, who was obviously very clever, said tactfully while exining why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t send anything.

    Something like making clothes was supposed to be a matter within Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s duties. But since the Empress Dowager had issued such an imperial decree, it was feasible for her to do the job for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had always been respected in front of the Empress Dowager. Although the Empress Dowager seemed to have done Shao Wanru too big a favor this time, since the Empress Dowager had always been nice to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, it was reasonable for the Empress Dowager to do her granddaughter a favor.

    The pce maids brought plenty of cloth. After expressing her gratitude, Shao Wanru came over to pick four pieces of cloth and repeatedly told the pce maid that four sets of clothes were enough for her.

    The pce maid looked at her with approval, did not insist that she should pick more, and just instructed other pce maids to pack up the rest of the cloth with a smile.

    In fact, the youngdies couldn¡¯t bring too many clothes when entering the imperial pce for the consort selection, and four sets of clothes were appropriate. Of course, with the Empress Dowager imperial decree, one could bring a few more sets of clothes.

    The Fifth Miss Shao, who was young and exceedingly beautiful, was so steady that she didn¡¯t be haughty because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s kindness and picked four sets of clothes ording to the rules, which really made the pce maid think highly of her.

    After Shao Wanru picked the cloth, the pce maid presented her with a set of gorgeous jewelry given by the Empress Dowager. After finishing her task, the pce maid left with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, I... seem to have seen this set of jewelry somewhere!¡± Yujie looked at the set of jewelry and said in confusion.

    In the open exquisite jewelry box on the table, there was the set of jewelry given by the Empress Dowager. It was indeed very beautiful and obviously extraordinary.

    ¡°Where have you seen them?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously because the items in the imperial pce were customized and were not avable to everyone.

    Yujie, who had lived in the Yuhui Nunnery with her for such a long time, was not supposed to have met many people.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Yujie closed her eyes and began to recall those whom she had met. However, after thinking for a while, she thought of nothing and could only shake her head helplessly and said, ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t think of the person, but I think I have seen them!¡±

    ¡°Have you seen the same jewelry or simr jewelry?¡± Shao Wanru reminded her. She reached out to pick up a hairpin, walked up to the dressing table, and inserted it in her bun in front of the mirror.

    The halfb and a few strings of beads hanging on the hairpin made her look more delicate than a flower.

    ¡°Miss, I think of the person. It¡¯s... it¡¯s the First Miss!¡± Dazzled by the string of beads, Yujie became clear-minded and said, ¡°Miss, do you still remember when the First Miss came to the Yuhui Nunnery and met you for the first time? At that time, she wore such a hairpin!¡±

    It was an exquisite hairpin, and one could tell that it was customized in the imperial pce at a nce!

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has always been in favor with the Emperor, so it¡¯s reasonable for them to get it from the imperial pce. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Hearing Yujie¡¯s words, Qu Le, who came in to serve tea, said in disapproval.

    ¡°But... but the two hairpins are the same...¡± Yujie hesitated and said anxiously.

    Many of the jewelry in the imperial pce were customized indeed. However, this was the reason why the jewelry was more or less different and there would not be two hairpins that were exactly the same. No matter the jewelry was given to someone as a reward or kept for wearing, it would be indecent in the imperial pce to have the same jewelry as others.

    ¡°They are exactly the same?¡± Shao Wanru asked with interest and reached out to pull the hairpin out of her hair. Unlike the simple hairpins outside, it was a more gorgeous hairpin with a half fan and beads, which were as big as rice grains but round, hanging on its end.

    On the gold thread, the bright white pearls swayed from time to time. If it was inserted in her hair, it would make her dark hair and pretty face look even more delicate.

    It was a very beautiful hairpin, which could be favored by plenty of girls because of its unique look. Nevertheless, it would not be unique, and there should be some simr ones. Although they could not be exactly the same, the goldsmiths would be d to make a few simr ones to please the masters in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Uh... I can¡¯t remember. Maybe... maybe they are not the same!¡± Yujie was baffled and said with a frown after thinking for a while. She couldn¡¯t remember if they were exactly the same. At that time, because the First Miss¡¯s hairpin was beautiful and different from ordinary hairpins, she took a few more nces at it.

    After the First Miss began her long stay in the Yuhui Nunnery, she had never seen the First Miss wear such a hairpin. So her memory was a little blurred now! She could only vaguely remember that it was a fancy hairpin different from other ordinary hairpins.

    ¡°Miss, the First Miss¡¯s hairpin is probably also given by the Empress Dowager!¡± Qu Le guessed.

    Shao Wanru said with a slight smile, ¡°Put away the jewelry for the time being!¡±

    Since this set of jewelry was given by the Empress Dowager for the consort selection, she would wear them in the consort selection. Nevertheless, it was very surprising that the Empress Dowager sent some pce maids to make clothes for her and bring her jewelry.

    Wouldn¡¯t the clothes and jewelry given by the Empress Dowager at this time make others think too much? She, who had always been low keyed, would attract much attention because of this.

    Was it a good thing or a bad thing? But in any case, since it brought her to the spotlight, she would not let go of such an opportunity.

    Sometimes a good thing could turn into a bad one, while a bad thing could turn into a good one!

    ¡°Yujie, take the jewelry to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansionter and put them in my courtyard in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Tell them that it is inappropriate to keep such gorgeous jewelry in the Huaguang Temple on the mountain!¡±

    After a set of gorgeous clothes was discovered in the silence room, it was reasonable to put this set of jewelry in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She should act like a practitioner during the cultivation and not wear bright-colored clothes and gorgeous jewelry.

    When the old maid from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came to invite Shao Wanru down the mountain, she had said that the courtyard had been prepared. At that time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had sent Nanny Yu, Shao Wanru¡¯s personal old maid, there and several maids to help her deal with the affairs in the courtyard for the time being.

    Shao Wanru could live there directly after going down the mountain. The courtyard had been fully prepared with the stuff sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and arranged by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Send the jewelry to Madam of Duke Xing for her to have a look, and then ask Nanny Yu to put them away!¡± Shao Wanru said in detail with a trace of deepness across her watery eyes.

    No matter where Shao Yanru got the set of simr jewelry, she would definitely be anxious at the sight of this set of jewelry. Shao Yanru, who was also a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, got nothing from the Empress Dowager while she did. Not only Shao Yanru but Madam of Duke Xing would be anxious!

    The dispute between Shao Yanru and Qin Yuru had not been settled yet. It could be seen that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t gain the upper hand...

    ¡°Mother, why haven¡¯t you solved the matter yet? It¡¯s just a humble Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Why does it take so long to settle the matter?¡± Shao Yanru said impatiently in a rage with a pale face.

    ¡°Qin Yuru is pregnant, so Countess Yong refused to let her go. She said that she would handle it after Qin Yuru¡¯s delivery!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with her face darkening and struck the table in rage, not as dignified and decent as she had always been in front of others. Speaking of this matter, Madam of Duke Xing was also furious.

    Recently, she had been secretly negotiating with Countess Yong. As long as Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion could make Qin Yuru take the me, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could give Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion some great benefits.

    Countess Yong put it off at the beginning and said that she would talk it over after returning. However, Countess Yong put it off again and again, and now she said that Qin Yuru was pregnant and it was impossible for her to hurt her grandchild, so she politely refused Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s just a humble Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Couldn¡¯t we deal with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with our power? If they don¡¯t want to make Qin Yuru take the me, we can suppress the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Isn¡¯t Duke Yong my father¡¯s subordinate?¡±

    With her pretty face bing gloomy, Shao Yanru suppressed the annoyance in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Mother, Shao Wanru got the jewelry from the Empress Dowager, while I didn¡¯t. It can be seen that the Empress Dowager is displeased with me. In this case, even if I have a chance in the future, I probably won¡¯t get what I want, which will influence the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

 Chapter 637 - Bet the Hope on WhiChapter of Them!

    <h4>Chapter 637 Bet the Hope on Which of Them!</h4>

    ¡°I know, I know, but your father...¡± Madam of Duke Xing became increasingly annoyed, raised her eyebrows, and said furiously, ¡°Your father also asked me to tell you to be more cautious in conduct. Don¡¯t hook up with Commandery Prince Qing! Bah, when did you hook up with Commandery Prince Qing?¡±

    ¡°Mother, when did father say that?¡± Shao Yanru froze for a while and said. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a thing. ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but your father¡¯s groundless usation. I know that you met Commandery Prince Qing when you came down the mountain that day. I wonder who gossiped in front of your father and said that you hooked up with Commandery Prince Qing. How could you take a fancy to Commandery Prince Qing?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said with a sneer.

    When she heard Duke Xing¡¯s words at that time, she was so furious that she almost left in a rage. How could her arrogant daughter take a fancy to Chu Qing, who had just reimed his identity as the son of thete emperor. Thete emperor had passed away. Even Chu Liuchen, the legitimate son of thete emperor, was not favored by the current emperor. How could Chu Qing be favored?

    ¡°Mother, did anyone say something in front of my father?¡± Shao Yanru said calmly with her face darkening.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who said that. Your father specially came to tell me this. Madam of Duke Xing said angrily and even got angrier as she thought about it. She was proud of her daughter. She could ignore that others spoke ill of her daughter, but it was impossible for her not to get angry at Duke Xing¡¯s criticism of her daughter.

    ¡°Mother, since father said so, it must not be groundless. My reputation has been tarnished now. I have to participate in the consort selection this time. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have any chance in the future!¡±

    Shao Yanru clenched her fists, stopped in front of Madam of Duke Xing after walking around the room twice, looked into Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t keep waiting!¡±

    ¡°Ru¡¯er, have you made your decision?¡± Madam of Duke Xing grabbed Shao Yanru¡¯s hand and asked in a panic.

    To choose Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou had always been a question in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At present, the situation was not clear yet, so betting the hope on which of them was of vital importance!

    ¡°Mother, attending the consort selection doesn¡¯t mean that I will be selected. My reputation has been tarnished now, and what put me in this situation was rted to either Shao Wanru or Qin Yuru. The two of them have the greatest impact. Shao Wanru is still in the Huaguang Temple, so I can¡¯t deal with her for the time being. But I can deal with Qin Yuru!¡± Shao Yanru gnashed her teeth and said.

    She had enjoyed a great reputation. At that time, speaking of her, everyone described her as a model of Misses from aristocratic families with a ravishing look and decent bearing. However, now when people spoke of her, she got both praise and me, and even plenty of women thought that she was the most scheming and viciousdy.

    She had sent her maid to inquire about it that day. Getting the news, she was so furious that she smashed all the things in her room. When was her reputation as terrible as that of Qin Yuru¡¯s?

    She couldn¡¯t keep waiting, but she couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so she couldn¡¯t skip the consort selection for any reason. Nevertheless, attending the consort selection didn¡¯t mean that she was going to make a bet.

    She considered both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou promising, so she had to wait for another period of time. She decided to enter the imperial pce to attend the consort selection, but she had to be left in the basket and could make Shao Wanru take the me. She had some scratches on her face because of Shao Wanru, so she had to quit the selection. No one could me her for this.

    She could wait longer to deal with Shao Wanru, but she couldn¡¯t wait any longer to deal with Qin Yuru. She had to try everything to restore her reputation.

    ¡°Mother, you should meet Countess Yong again. If she still refuses, tell her about what her son has done and let her know that she can¡¯t protect her daughter-inw even if she wants to!¡± Shao Yanru said with a sneer.

    ¡°You mean Di Yan¡¯s mistress, the prostitute?¡± Madam of Duke Xing said hesitantly. She got the news from Duke Xing, but Duke Xing told her to wait and see what would happen, not to stir up trouble with it for the time being and save it for greater use.

    ¡°Yes, make Di Yan¡¯s mistress known. If Qin Yuru knows it, the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will have no peace.¡± Shao Yanru said with a sneer, not believing that she couldn¡¯t deal with ady with a ruined reputation, ¡°Mother, if you don¡¯t do it, my bad reputation will have a great impact on our n!¡±

    With a bad reputation, even if she became a member of the imperial harem, it was impossible for her to be the empress, who only yed the second fiddle to the emperor. This was an important reason why Shao Yanru did all she could to maintain her reputation in front of others!

    She could not bear any damage done to her reputation!

    ¡°Okay!¡± After thinking for a while, Madam of Duke Xing finally said with a nod. She could only do that now. No matter what she intended to do with it, she could only make use of it now. Moreover, if Countess Yongplied with her request, she didn¡¯t have to expose it.

    She just wanted to remind Countess Yong that she knew what Countess Yong¡¯s son had done. If she exposed it, it would definitely be significant. Considering that Old Madam of Duke Yong had always been protective towards Qin Yuru, neither Di Yan nor Countess Yong could get away with it!

    ¡°Mother, if Countess Yong agrees, you can ask her to hide Qin Yuru for the time being and suggest that the Huaguang Temple should be a good choice!¡± Shao Yanru said with a sinister smile.

    It was indeed a good choice to make Qin Yuru hide among the pilgrims of the Huaguang Temple, and she could shift the me onto someone else. Wasn¡¯t Shao Wanru on the mountain?

    Regarding Qin Yuru, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t think that she could restrain herself. Based on her impression of Qin Yuru, Shao Yanru knew that Qin Yuru would definitely make a scene after being told about it.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would guess wrong again...

    There was a path from the back door of Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard leading to the back mountain of the Huaguang Temple. On the back mountain, there was a plum blossom forest, a corner of which was nted with white plum blossoms.

    White plum blossoms were different from red plum blossoms, which were as dazzling as fire and looked strikingly gorgeous against the white snow.

    Numerous people went to the back mountain to appreciate arge number of red plum blossoms while paying no attention to the white plum blossoms in the corner. At the sight of the white plum blossoms in the corner, almost all pilgrims would turn back. They considered that the red plum blossoms against the white snow were amazing, while the white plum blossoms against the white snow were a little boring!

    There were light snowkes falling from the sky. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t wear ck clothes today. Instead, she was dressed warmly and wrapped in a light purple cloak, and her dark hair was bound up with a simple hairpin made of purple bamboo. But even so, she still looked ravishing against the white plum blossoms.

    The snow scene in front even made her look like a fairy in a dream.

    She walked along the path among the white plum blossoms. When she went out, there was only light snow. Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the back mountain, the snowkes becamerge. The sky and the ground were both white, making her even unable to see the road in front of her clearly.

    There were no other pilgrims on the way.

    Few people came to the white plum blossom forest in normal times, not to mention on such a snowy day.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go down!¡± Yujie looked at the umted snow behind her and advised. Although she was used to climbing mountains, she could not help gasping at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not far away!¡± Shao Wanru said, shook her head, and narrowed her fluid eyes to look ahead. Withyers of plum blossoms in front of her and the falling snow, she could only see a small section of the path.

    Chu Liuchen had been weird recently. He didn¡¯t live in the yard at the foot of the mountain, but got into the depths of the white plum blossom forest from time to time and lived there. Moreover, he asked Shao Wanru to bring him lunch.

    At this time, the sky was dark, but in fact, it was only noon!

    ¡°Miss, you can rest here and wait for me. I¡¯ll deliver the lunch and go down the mountain with you after returning!¡± Yujie put down the hamper, gasped, and suggested.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a little cold!¡± Shao Wanru rubbed her hands together and said. Fortunately, the cloak was warm, so she didn¡¯t feel so cold with her hands under it. It was much colder here than in Jiangzhou, especially in winter.

    ¡°Well, Miss, I¡¯ll walk fast, while you can walk slowly!¡± Yujie picked up the hamper and said.

    ¡°We are not in a hurry. It¡¯s rare to enjoy such beautiful scenery. It¡¯s actually not bad!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and stretched out her hand. A snowke, which was cold but fascinatingly beautiful, fell on her palm. She involuntarily showed a smile. She was indeed cold while thinking that everything in front of her was beautiful!

    Seeing that her master kept ignoring her suggestion, Yujie had no choice but to follow her helplessly. With a hamper in her hand, she couldn¡¯t hold an umbre for Shao Wanru. Meanwhile, her master was so disobedient that she lifted the hood, which was supposed to cover her head.

    ¡°Miss, the snow is too heavy. You¡¯d better let down your hood, in case you catch a cold!¡± After taking a few steps, Yujie said again.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m in good health!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She somehow thought of what had happened in Jiangzhou. She had been very naughty since her childhood, and there were not so many rules in Jiangzhou. In addition, Madam Di indulged her intentionally or otherwise. So she had done something like climbing over a wall and climbing a tree in her childhood.

    She had often acted as naughty as a boy behind Qi Baiyu at that time. But now thinking of it, she found that it seemed to be a long time ago as if it happened in thest life. In fact, it did happen in thest life. From the day she was reborn, she was no longer the Qin Wanru in thest life!

    ¡°Miss...¡± Yujie still wanted to advise her, but Shao Wanru reached out to stop her.

    Shao Wanru stood still and frowned slightly. She keenly captured a series of sounds different from the sounds of wind and the sounds of snowing.

    The sounds were caused by swords and came from not far ahead! With her face changing slightly, she said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s some people in front and some sounds caused by swords!¡±

    ¡°There... there are some people in front and some sounds caused by swords?¡± Yujie said, trembled in fear, and almost failed to hold the hamper in her hand.

    ¡°Go down the mountain quickly and tell Qing¡¯er toe here!¡± Shao Wanru looked around and said decisively. She walked slowly and could be discovered easily, while Yujie walked fast and wouldn¡¯t be discovered easily.

    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t leave you behind!¡± Yujie said in fear and almost cried. She was strong, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was skilled in martial arts, and she had never experienced this kind of thing before.

    ¡°Go, tell Qing¡¯er toe and protect me. You can¡¯t help me if you stay, and you will make me exposed!¡± Shao Wanru reached out to push Yujie, took a deep breath, and said, and then looked at the path in front, which was distant and gray, ¡°Go. They¡¯reing here!¡±

 Chapter 638 - Nightmare in the Snow

    <h4>Chapter 638 Nightmare in the Snow</h4>

    Yujie had no choice but to leave in a hurry. Knowing that she not only could do nothing to help but also could make them a big target, she pulled Shao Wanru to hide behind a big plum tree and then ran down the mountain to ask for help.

    In the heavy snow, the sounds of swords colliding were getting closer and closer. Shao Wanru could vaguely see some figures and hear heart-wrenching screams. She wrapped herself up in the cloak, almost curled up into a ball, watched the figures moving quickly, and didn¡¯t dare to move. Before the situation became clear, she would not act rashly.

    Nevertheless, she somehow got fidgety!

    It seemed that in an instant, the space shing with knives and swords was getting closer. Protected by a group of guards, Chu Liuchen was dressed in a snow-white fox fur outer garment and standing straight in the snow. From time to time, the edge of his purple robe under his snow-white fox fur outer garment was revealed, looking splendid against the white snow.

    He was protected by four or five guards, confronting arge group of men in ck, who wore ck masks and looked particrly conspicuous in the snow.

    The guards protected him and retreated step by step from the end of the road. The men in ck were approaching, and the guards were fighting with them. The blood dripped on the snowfield and stained Shao Wanru¡¯s sight.

    The plum tree she hid behind was big, upying more than half of the road, but it was a ce with advantages in both attack and defense. The leader of the guards protected Chu Liuchen and came up to the tree.

    Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t dare to move!

    ¡°Who, who is there? Come out!¡± A guard shouted harshly when discovering her, who curled up into a ball and pointed the long sword in his hand at her.

    Shao Wanru had no choice but to stand up from behind the tree. She, who had been hiding for a while, felt her body stiffened and couldn¡¯t stand up at the moment. She intended to stand straight after taking a breath with her hand on the tree, but fell into a warm blossom and was wrapped up in arge fox fur outer garment. She staggered and involuntarily held the person in front of her.

    The faint scent of the medicine was so familiar that she could tell who the person was before seeing him clearly.

    ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± He said in an unkind voice apanied by shrill screams.

    ¡°I... I told Yujie to go back!¡± Shao Wanru returned to herself from shock, lowered her head, and said. Then she looked up and asked anxiously, ¡°Who sent them?¡±

    Wrapped up in Chu Liuchen¡¯s outer garment and tightly held by him, she actually didn¡¯t see his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his head and said with Shao Wanru in his arms. He looked towards the men in ck, who were attacking the guards fiercely, slightly lifted the corners of his thin lips to show an insidious and indiscernible smile, turned to the men in ck but didn¡¯t say a word.

    The guards rushed forward one by one to fight with the men in ck. One of the men in ck even broke through the defense line of the guards and rushed to Chu Liuchen. Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru in his arms motionlessly, watched the sword reach the point a finger away from him, and suddenly drew the sword under his fox fur outer garment with the other hand.

    The sword shed and killed the man in ck with one strike!

    The blood dripped on the pure white snow in front of Shao Wanru. Realizing what had happened, Shao Wanru hurriedly lowered her head and saw that the man in ck reluctantly opened his eyes wide, which almost came out of his eye sockets, through the gap of the fox fur outer garment.

    She felt her eyes were covered by a pair of cold hands and heard Chu Liuchen¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look at it!¡±

    Shao Wanru felt her eyes were covered by a pair of hands, which were very cold! Although she didn¡¯t see clearly Chu Liuchen¡¯s movement outside the fox fur outer garment at the moment, she knew that Chu Liuchen killed the man in ck in front with the hand covering her eyes now. However, she was not afraid at all.

    With her long eyshes fluttering in Chu Liuchen¡¯s palms, she had an inexplicable feeling, subconsciously pulled down his hands, tried to put on a serious look, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    In thest life, she seemed to have seen more people lying on the stairs of the hall, including the candidates for the consort selection and some others, and all of them were dead!

    Meanwhile, she seemed to be not afraid at all and just looked at the imperial pce bathed in blood quietly, as if she harbored profound hatred against everything here.

    Blood flowed down from the stairs, and the maidens as beautiful as flowers died on the spot one after another. She watched that indifferently. At that time, was she dead? Was she cut in two at the waist at the bottom of the stairs?

    With a buzz in her mind, she held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand tightly and stared at the ferocious face the man in ck showed before his death while thinking of those candidates whose delicate faces had be ferocious.

    She remembered that it should happen before her death. Why did she now feel that it happened after she was cut in two at the waist? She didn¡¯t know whether her memory was right or wrong!

    Her hands, which was warm, became cold at once and trembled involuntarily. She seemed to see a pair of gloomy and desperate eyes in the bloody sky, and they seemed to be familiar!

    But... why... She didn¡¯t know...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t push yourself!¡± Chu Liuchen said while covering her eyes with his hands again. This time she didn¡¯t shake him off. The air was filled with the strong smell of blood instead of the fresh smell of snow. Because her sight was blocked, there also seemed to be a strong smell of blood in her breath.

    The strong smell of blood reminded her of the stairs and pces where numerous candidatesy.

    Didn¡¯t Chu Liuchen kill those people in order to be the Crown Prince? If not, why did he do that? Why did the candidates enrage the devil?

    She reached out to pull Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand down again stubbornly and hold it tightly with all her strength, as if only in this way could she convince herself that she was real and alive and not the girl cut in half at the waist in that dream.

    She breathed deeply. The suffocating feeling made her involuntarily feel short of breath.

    Chu Liuchen seemed to find her abnormal. He turned with her in his arms, rxed his grip on her waist, waved his hand, and let down the fox fur outer garment. He raised her chin with his hand and carefully observed her expression, only to find that her lips, which had always been red, became pale almost with no color and her fluid eyes became dull.

    He involuntarily frowned, lowered his head, bit her cherry lips hard, and then let go of her with a hint of worry in his eyes.

    The sharp pain made Shao Wanru collect herself. She held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and breathed so deeply and rapidly that she choked and coughed violently.

    Chu Liuchenpressed his lips slightly and reached out to pat her back. Only when her face recovered did he put down his hand.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°I... seemed to get lose in a nightmare!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and said after collecting herself.

    ¡°I told you not to look at it, but you still did that!¡± Chu Liuchen said in displeasure and reach out to hold her back in his arms. Although he acted quickly, he was not as violent as before and even loosened the knot around his neck to loosen the cor band of his fox fur outer garment.

    Shao Wanru was held in his arms and turned around with him. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she knew that they must be in a dangerous situation and she should stay in his arms obediently at this moment.

    She sniffed a familiar scent of medicine with a hint of warmth which pacified her heart that was battered and even couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong. She subconsciously grasped the edge of his fox fur outer garment and quietly listened to the sounds from outside. She could still hear them fighting, so it was obvious that the fight was still going on.

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± Suddenly, a scream came to her ears. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see what was going on outside, but she could hear that.

    She held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and intended to pull him away. However, she felt dragged violently, and then slipped and fell down. Shao Wanru almost closed her eyes tightly at once and waited for the pain.

    However, she didn¡¯t feel pain after falling down. She opened her eyes and stretched out her hands, only to find that Chu Liuchen was under her. At this moment, Prince Chen passed out with a pale face and pale lips before saying anything.

    ¡°Save His Highness!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, protect His Highness!¡± Someone screamed while someone panicked. Shao Wanru, who also panicked, reached out hurriedly to get off Chu Liuchen and picked him up. With a pale face and his lips stained with blood, he spat out a mouthful of blood that sprayed all over her. His blood was of a deep color and a strong smell.

    The blood... was not ordinary blood.

    She touched Chu Liuchen¡¯s face with a trembling hand while reaching out for Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand with the other hand and intending to feel his pulse.

    ¡°His Highness, His Highness is here. Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Come here. It¡¯s over here!¡± More guards rushed over from nowhere. Some came to help Chu Liuchen up, some went to block the men in ck¡¯s way, and some hurried to break some plum branches to make a stretcher. Shao Wanru was pushed three feet away from the crowd.

    Fortunately, seeing so many guards show up, the men in ck knew that they were in a disadvantageous position, so they turned around and ran away. But it was toote. Except for two or three of them managing to escape, the rest of them were all killed here.

    The men in cky on the ground in disorder and the snow in the field had been stained with blood.

    ¡°Quick, take His Highness to the imperial pce!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± The guards were busy rescuing Chu Liuchen. Shao Wanru stared at Chu Liuchen from a distance. The long distance and the guards around him made her unable to see his face clearly. She wondered how he was exactly.

    She could not help frowning tightly!

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± She heard Qing¡¯er¡¯s voiceing from behind and saw Qing¡¯er show up on the path in a panic. Seeing Shao Wanru standing at the intersection, Qing¡¯er breathed a sigh of relief and looked towards Chu Liuchen who was surrounded by the guards. She was shocked at once and rushed to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, looking at Chu Liuchen, who was on a simple stretcher carried out by several guards in a hurry. She frowned tightly with a trace of doubt across her watery eyes. He spat out the blood of a deep color just now. What did it mean?

 Chapter 639 - Met His Demand

    <h4>Chapter 639 Met His Demand</h4>

    Shao Wanru, together with Qing¡¯er, returned to her courtyard with doubt.

    The courtyard next to them was in a mess. Chu Liuchen did not stay in Huaguang Temple but was escorted by the monks of Huaguang Temple to rush downhill.

    Then he was directly escorted to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The Empress Dowager had already got the message and secretly entered Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with several trusted subordinates. After Chu Liuchen was lifted up, when she saw the dark bloodstain on his pale lips, she became limp and almost fell down.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, Chen¡¯er!¡± After she shouted twice in a sharp voice, her face was as pale as snow and she was about to fall down. Nanny Wei hurriedly reached out to hold her andforted her, ¡°Empress Dowager, let¡¯s go to have a rest in the outer room. Prince Chen is a lucky fellow and he will be fine!¡±

    Qi Jue was called in hurriedly, and he ran over with sweat all over his head. After bowing deeply to the Empress Dowager at the door, he immediately entered the room.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er has already been in such poor condition, but someone still can¡¯t tolerate him over and over again. I... I...¡± The Empress Dowager held on to Nanny Wei¡¯s hand to stabilize her body. Her face was flushed with anger.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go to have a rest first!¡± Nanny Weiforted Empress Dowagerposedly. Then, she and another pce maid beside her together held Empress Dowager to sit in the outer room. She could hear the hubbub inside, which sounded a little panicked and anxious.

    Some people ran out and rushed out. The moment they arrived at the courtyard, they immediately asked someone to open the warehouse and asked for some medicine.

    Then someone came out with a basin of bloody water. Frightened by the dark bloody water, Empress Dowager suddenly stood up, but her limp body was about to fall down because she had stood up too fast. Nanny Wei quickly held her up, ¡°Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry. Prince Chen will be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Who can he threaten with such a poor body? It is Emperor and I that most feel sorry for him...¡± After the Empress Dowager sat down, she took Nanny Wei¡¯s hand and cried out of control.

    ¡°Empress Dowager... this... this can¡¯t be med on you. You had no other choice in that case...¡± Nanny Wei lowered her voice and tried to persuade her. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to mention the Emperor casually!

    The Empress Dowager struggled to turn her head back. When she saw another person carrying a basin of bloody water from the inside, she almost broke down. In the past, although she knew that Chu Liuchen was in poor health, she had never seen those basins of bloody water so directly. They were all from her favorite grandson!

    ¡°We must find out who did it to Chen¡¯er. How dare he do this again and again? He has gone too far!¡± The flush on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face changed into coldness. She gritted her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°I just want to treat him better, but this is in nobody¡¯s way. How can¡¯t someone even tolerate him!¡±

    Empress Dowager put her trembling fingers at the corner of the table and slowly clenched her fists.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, if you don¡¯t dote on Prince Chen too much... it may be better!¡± Nanny Wei sighed softly and said in a low voice.

    She was the trusted subordinate of the Empress Dowager, who had also apanied Empress Dowager to enter the pce. After so many years, the two of them had gone through a lot of ups and downs. There were some things that others did not dare to say, but she dared to give Empress Dowager some appropriate advice.

    ¡°Just because I dote on Chen¡¯er? But Chen¡¯er has nothing but my love... In fact, everything should have belonged to Chen¡¯er. They even do not forget to kill Chen¡¯er in their fierce fight. If at that time... Now it is Chen who would have been sitting in that high position...¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please watch your words!¡± Nanny Wei was so anxious with sweat that she quickly interrupted Empress Dowager¡¯s words. Although these words were spoken by Empress Dowager, those who heard them were also guilty. At this time, there were so many people in Prince Chen¡¯s inner room. If they heard something and spread it out, it would be a big deal!

    Empress Dowager also knew that she had made an indiscreet remark. She clenched her fists and sat with a gloomy face, and the room strangely became quiet.

    Suddenly, Chu Liuchen¡¯s painful cry came out. Hearing this, Empress Dowager stood up immediately and uncontrobly wanted to rush in, but she was held tightly by Nanny Wei, ¡°Empress Dowager, calm down. You can¡¯t enter the room at this time.¡±

    ¡°Chen¡¯er is screaming in pain. He has always been good at bearing it, even at his young age. But... but now... he is crying out in pain...¡± Empress Dowager was trembling and her eyes became red with tears.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, don¡¯t worry. If you go there now, it will not only be useless but also cause a dy in Prince Chen¡¯s treatment. Moreover, Prince Chen will definitely not want to see you like this. You dote on him most, and for him, you are also his most beloved grandmother. If he sees you like this, Prince Chen will be sad!¡±

    Nanny Wei was afraid that she couldn¡¯t persuade Empress Dowager, so she directly used Chu Liuchen as an excuse!

    Empress Dowager was still trembling but did not act rashly anymore. She leaned on the table and slowly sat down. Then, there were painful soundsing from inside from time to time. For Empress Dowager, the suppressed sound seemed more distressed than direct shouts. Almost every muffled groan of Chu Liuchen made the Empress Dowager tense up.

    Empress Dowager with great empathy was almost suffering, and her expression was getting worse and worse. Nanny Wei was worried that the Empress Dowager would faint, so she had been paying close attention to Empress Dowager.

    Another painful screaming came out.

    ¡°If Chen¡¯er can be fine this time... I... I will definitely satisfy him!¡± Gritting her teeth, Empress Dowager unconsciously said these words.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Nanny Wei looked at Empress Dowager full of horror.

    Empress Dowager indeed said these words rashly, but after that, she seemingly came to a sudden realization. She frowned tightly and said, ¡°If Chen¡¯er can be fine, I... Even if I help him, it doesn¡¯t matter. Originally... it belongs to him. No matter from which aspect, it all belongs to him... Chen¡¯er is the most suitable one...¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager...¡±

    ¡°Well, stop talking about this. Let me calm down for a while!¡± Empress Dowager shook her head wearily and said bitterly. Even she herself didn¡¯t believe these words. Would Chen¡¯er really be okay? As long as he could stay alive, it was already good. How could he really be fine?

    The room became quiet again. The time passed slowly, almost little by little. The Empress Dowager stood up and sat down repeatedly, and felt quite restless.

    Nanny Wei stood aside quietly and didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. The Empress Dowager had always been the most steady one. Even when the mutiny in the pce had happened at that time, the Empress Dowager hadn¡¯t been so flustered. But now, her heart was really in a mess...

    Finally, Finally, the voice inside quieted down, and Chu Liuchen stopped making any sound. People retreated from the room one by one, and finally Qi Jue. Seeing Qi Jueing out, Nanny Wei hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°Doctor Qi!¡±

    Qi Jue was a doctor called in by Chu Liuchen himself. His medical skills were very good and even better than the imperial physicians in the pce in some aspects. The Empress Dowager would also ask him to treat some of her diseases.

    But he didn¡¯t want to enter the pce as an imperial physician and felt that it wasfortable and leisurely to stay in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. So he became an idle person in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, mainly to cure Chu Liuchen and nurse his health.

    Qi Jue came over and bowed to the Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes fell on his wrinkled sleeve, which seemed to have been rolled up, and there was arge frightening bloodstain on it.

    ¡°How is Chen¡¯er?¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°Well... it depends on whether Your Highness can bear it or not...¡± Qi Jue shook his head and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any confidence?¡± Empress Dowager didn¡¯t me Qi Jue and asked again.

    ¡°If Your Highness can wake up in these three days, he will be fine. But if he... may not wake up this time!¡± Qi Jue told her with a grave face.

    ¡°Blood... why is it dark?¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were dull, and she seemed tock energy. After asking this question, she even almost fainted and fell down.

    ¡°Your Highness was poisoned in the past. It is okay to lose this blood, but he also spat out some poison rooted in his body!¡± Qi Jue said. He had been treating Chu Liuchen¡¯s illness, so how could he not know the truth of Chu Liuchen¡¯s health condition?

    ¡°Then... will he really recover?¡± Empress Dowager looked at Qi Jue eagerly.

    Qi Jue shook his head, seeing that Empress Dowager¡¯s eager eyes lost light, and he sighed, ¡°Your Highness has been poisoned for a long time, and the toxin has been rooted since his childhood. Even though he spit out some now, the previous poison has worked for a long time... Besides, I don¡¯t know whether Your Highness can survive this time!¡±

    ¡°I know! You can leave now!¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. She said slowly after a long pause.

    After bowing deeply to Empress Dowager, Qi Jue slowly retreated. When he reached the door, he looked into the room and shook his head, and then left with his hands sped behind his back.

    The room suddenly quieted down again. The quiet atmosphere was strange and depressing. After a long while, Empress Dowager said to Nanny Wei, ¡°Help me to go there and see Chen¡¯er!¡±

    Nanny Wei answered. She reached out to hold Empress Dowager¡¯s slightly stiff body and carefully walked to the inner room. Xiao Xuanzi was guarding there in the inner room. When he heard the voice at the door, he hurried over to greet her and helped hold Empress Dowager to enter the inner room with Nanny Wei.

    There was a strong smell of blood in the room. Chu Liuchen was lying in the bed with a pale face, seemingly having no breath. Empress Dowager staggered and almost fell down, and she tried to reach out to the bed.

    Nanny Wei and Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly helped her to sit down at the bed.

    Looking at Chu Liuchen, who was lying in the bed without a trace of blood, Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes became red again, and her tears fell down one by one. She pinched the corner of her eye with a handkerchief, but made no sound, for fear of disturbing Chu Liuchen. After looking at him for a while, she reached out to touch his face again. She breathed a sigh of relief when she felt the lightly warm temperature.

    Then, she gestured to Nanny Wei to help her up. Xiao Xuanzi also helped on the other side. When they reached the outer room, Empress Dowager said to Xiao Xuanzi, ¡°Go back and take good care of your master. If your master wakes up, you will be rewarded heavily. If... if he doesn¡¯t wake up, you will have no need to serve him anymore!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I will go to serve the master now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was frightened to kneel down and said repeatedly.

 Chapter 640 - The Life-saving Kindness Falling from the Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 640 The Life-saving Kindness Falling from the Heaven</h4>

    After returning from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Empress Dowager went to the emperor¡¯s imperial study first. The most distinguished mother and son in the country drove the others out of the imperial study. After talking for a long time, Empress Dowager left the emperor¡¯s imperial study with a serious face.

    When she returned to Pce of Benevolent Peace, she immediately sent people to reward a lot of precious medicinal materials to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    After the reward of Empress Dowager, the Emperor immediately rewarded him as well. The Empress¡¯ reward was not muchter than theirs. As for the other imperial concubines, although they were not qualified, they all looked very sad. No oneughed wantonly in the whole pce. At this time, they knew that the Emperor was in a bad mood, and no one dared to annoy the Emperor at this time.

    A pce maid came to the imperial study silently and handed a letter to the Emperor.

    After reading it, the Emperor kept silent for a long time. But then, he went out from the back door of the imperial study with his trusted subordinates and turned to a remote pce. There were two guards guarding the door. When they saw the Emperoring over, they bowed respectfully and then stood aside.

    The Emperor walked into it.

    The tall pce looked very deserted. It was almost the same as the Cold Pce. But no one could expect that the one who lived in it was not the concubine who was demoted in the Cold Pce, but Consort Lan who had once been favored.

    It was said that she had once doted so much that no one couldpare with her. But it was unknown that why she had annoyed the Emperor. Then, she was watched over by the Emperor. Even the Empress could not enter here at will.

    Few people knew this since no one was allowed toe in here. But there was no restriction on the people inside to go out!

    In the bedchamber, a beautiful woman with long hair, dressed in an extremely simple in-colored dress. The dress made her more beautiful and attractive. Even though her eyes were red and swollen, she still made people feel sorry for her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I want to see Chen¡¯er!¡± Hearing the voice at the door, the woman sitting on the couch immediately raised her head and said excitedly with tears on her face.

    The Emperor came over and sat on the couch. He reached out to pull her, but she shook off his hand. ¡°Your Majesty, I want to see Chen¡¯er. How is he? Is he all right?¡±

    ¡°Lan¡¯er...¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice was very hoarse.

    ¡°I want to see Chen¡¯er. I want to see Chen¡¯er. Why do you stop me... You said that you would not stop me...¡± The woman wailed, raised her red and swollen eyes, and cried.

    The Emperor reached out his hands to rub his eyebrows and said, ¡°Lan¡¯er, it¡¯s not appropriate now. There... are many people watching him...¡±

    Now almost everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. If someone noticed something, it would be a very big deal.

    ¡°That¡¯s my son... I¡¯m going to see him. I¡¯m going to see him!¡± The woman said stubbornly. It seemed that she had never been so stubborn before. Tears kept falling from her snow-white cheeks.

    The Emperor sighed softly and reached out to hold her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to cure him. He would definitely get well!¡±

    ¡°What if something happens?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded muffled and cold in his arms.

    The Emperor pushed her away slowly. He looked at her as she shed tears, but her eyes were cold and sharp. Such a woman should have been weak, but at this moment, she was strangely determined, just like the charming girl many years ago.

    ¡°If something happens... I¡¯m going to find out the culprit. I¡¯m going to cut him into pieces!¡± The woman gritted her teeth and let her tears fall from the corner of her mouth. She was full of bitterness!

    Maybe she was really wrong. She thought that by hiding in a corner, she could make Chen¡¯er live safe and sound, and no one would be afraid of him. It was good to be an idle king in her life, but now she realized that she was wrong. Others had never intended to let him go, and they had never intended to let him live.

    It used to be like this, but now it was still like this!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen!¡± The Emperor sighed, and his heart felt so heavy that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve told me so many times... But what¡¯s the fact? Who can tolerate him, right?¡± The woman curled her lips contemptuously, and her voice was so low that it almost sounded like she was talking to herself, but it made the Emperor quite ashamed.

    He reached out and touched the woman¡¯s ck hair. The Emperor¡¯s voice was almost low and soft. ¡°Don¡¯t worry... Chen¡¯er will be fine!¡±

    This was not only a promise to the woman but also a promise to himself!

    ¡°Your Majesty, if something really happened to Chen¡¯er this time, I must kill them...When the timees, don¡¯t use other things as excuses...If Chen¡¯er is fine, then I¡¯ll forget it... If...¡± The woman¡¯s voice was sad, or even desperate. Her eyes were fixed on the Emperor, and her tears were still falling.

    She was almost choked with sobs, but she still insisted on finishing her words. She didn¡¯t even know how crazy her words were.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry... I will promise you... It will be all right, it will be all right!¡± The Emperorforted her and reached out to hold the woman tightly.

    The woman lowered her head and leaned on the Emperor¡¯s knees weakly. There was a trace of pain and despair in her voice. ¡°Your Majesty, I only have Chen¡¯er now. I only have Chen¡¯er...¡±

    That painful and struggling voice made the Emperor feel more painful. He reached out and patted her head tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You still have me. You still have me!¡±

    He did not use the high and mighty ¡°sovereign¡±, but a ¡°me¡±. He expressed explicitly that the person in front of him was so different from others.

    The woman did not talk this time. She just held the Emperor¡¯s legs tightly and cried in a low and painful voice...

    The entire capital city, even to Huaguang Temple, was also strictly guarded.

    As the person who saw this scene at that time and even pushed Chu Liuchen at the critical moment so that he could avoid thest sword strike, Fifth Miss Shao yed a very important role. ording to the guards at that time, fortunately, Fifth Miss Shao was there. The sword almost stabbed Chu Liuchen, and if so, Chu Liuchen would have been killed in one shot!

    In this way, Shao Wanru was the savior of Chu Liuchen!

    Now, she was sitting in Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace and waiting for Empress Dowager¡¯s summon. How could she be Chu Liuchen¡¯s savior for no reason? Shao Wanru still felt confused. She did nothing at that time. She slipped and fell heavily on Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen fell to the ground and fainted, but she was fine!

    Outside the pce gate, a eunuch screamed, ¡°The Empress Dowager ising!¡±

    Shao Wanru stood up quickly and knelt down respectfully to the Empress Dowager who came from a distance.

    Empress Dowager walked up to Shao Wanru, looked down at her, and then said softly, ¡°Get up! Give her a seat!¡±

    A pce maid came over to help Shao Wanru. She helped her sit down on a stool on one side and then retreated to stand behind her.

    Empress Dowager also sat on the chair and observed Shao Wanru up and down carefully. She hadn¡¯t seen Shao Wanru for three years. At this time, when she saw Shao Wanru again, she found that the little girl had grown into an extremely beautiful girl. Her appearance was elegant and there was a coldness in it. Even though there was some charm in the corners of her eyes, she became more dignified because of her elegance.

    Empress Dowager nodded repeatedly and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When Chu Liuchen was engaged with Shao Wanru, Empress Dowager didn¡¯t take it seriously. She just wanted to make Chu Liuchen satisfied.

    This matter had not been publicized at that time, so few people knew about it. If something really happened in the future, it did not matter. Chu Liuchen was young at that time, and his temper was uncertain. Who knew when he wanted to marry someone else? Empress Dowager thought that the statement at that time was just aimed at satisfying Chu Liuchen¡¯s childish wish.

    Since he was childish, she didn¡¯t know when he will fall in love with other women.

    However, after such an ident and seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s appearance in front of her, Empress Dowager felt very satisfied. Of course, what she was most satisfied with was that Shao Wanru rushed to save Chu Liuchen regardless of her own safety. This was what Empress Dowager liked most and appreciated most.

    For Empress Dowager, it was good for Shao Wanru to have a beautiful face. But this kind of intention was the most important.

    ¡°I heard that you rushed over to save Chen¡¯er at that time. I am really grateful to you in my heart!¡± Empress Dowager said slowly.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this is what I should do!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and held the handkerchief in her hand. For no reason, she became his savior, but she could not refuse this. She had to ept it!

    ¡°You are a good child. In the future, you will be with Chen¡¯er, and I will be relieved!¡± The Empress Dowager said with a sigh, and her heart became softer and softer. This child did not fight for anything. It seemed that she had a calm and peaceful character. She was really a good person.

    She suddenly remembered what Old Madam of Duke Xing had said implicitly in front of her, and couldn¡¯t help frowning. She felt that Old Madam of Duke Xing was too partial.

    How could such a good girl be the one in her words? She was really malicious.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing always said that she was dissatisfied with Shao Wanru. She repeatedly said that this child was not filial. She deliberatelypeted with others and caused so many idents. She deliberately talked about a small thing in a big way. She was really not a magnanimous woman. She really came from a small ce...

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion spoke ill of Shao Wanru many times in front of the Empress Dowager Queen. Although she said it implicitly, the Empress Dowager Queen could understand the deep displeasure in Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words. After listening to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words, the Empress Dowager Queen also felt that Shao Wanru might not be a good match for her grandson, so she had doubts in her heart.

    But at the moment, her doubts were all gone, and she felt that Old Madam¡¯s words were not true.

    The original good one was said as a bad one by her because of her partiality. So the bad one might be said as a good one by her. Thinking of the recent rumors of First Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she did not look like a good Miss from an aristocratic family. Instead, she seemed to be a vicious but dignified person on the surface.

    It was better not to marry such a woman into the royal family. A few days ago, Consort of Virtue even asked about her, which meant that she liked her. That¡¯s uneptable!

    In the past, these things had little to do with the Empress Dowager Queen. But this time, the Empress Dowager Queen felt that she had to support Shao Wanru. Even for her grandson, she had to support her...

 Chapter 641 - The So-called Fetus Poison

    <h4>Chapter 641 The So-called Fetus Poison</h4>

    Aftering out of the Empress Dowager¡¯s mansion, Shao Wanru was led to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    They entered through a side door of the imperial pce. After that, they were led by people from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to Chu Liuchen¡¯s yard. When they entered the room, Xiao Xuanzi stepped forward and saluted, ¡°Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°How is Prince Chen going?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked softly.

    ¡°You can go to have a look!¡± Xiao Xuanzi shrugged his head and said. He brought a brocade stool to the bed and then stepped aside.

    Shao Wanru walked over and sat down on the brocade stool. She bit her lip in silence and looked at Chu Liuchen, who was lying in the quilt. His face and lips were as pale as usual as if there was no trace of blood and he was lying in the bed without breath, which made her feel suffocated.

    Xiao Xuanzi silently left the inner room and closed the door for them.

    Shao Wanru reached out her hand. She hesitated for a moment, but still put her finger under his nose to feel his breath.

    The breath was very light, but he did have.

    Then, she got her hand into the quilt and gently pulled his hand out. She put her hand on his pulse and closed her eyes to carefully feel his pulse.

    In fact, his pulse was not very weak. At least, it made Shao Wanru feel that his pulse was much stronger than his breath. She inexplicably rxed. She knew that he would not easily die in that way! A scourge wouldst thousands of years. How could a scourge like him die early?

    When she thought about it, the whole thing seemed to be happening right in front of her eyes, so it seemed that everything had been nned early. In this case, it was even more impossible for Chu Liuchen to die easily.

    ¡°You are worried about me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice came into her ears.

    Shao Wanru suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen, who was lying in the bed. She didn¡¯t know when he had opened his beautiful eyes. He looked at Shao Wanru with a smile. He looked a littlezy as usual, but his face was too pale.

    ¡°You... you are indeed fine!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and said after a long while.

    ¡°How could I be fine? I spat out a mouthful of poisoned blood, so I am not well!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    ¡°Poisoned blood? You were poisoned?¡± Understanding the meaning of Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help narrowing her eyes.

    ¡°I have been poisoned at an early age. The so-called fetal poison can also be the real poison!¡± Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said softly.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t help trembling. Everyone knew that Chu Liuchen had been born with the fetal poison. The so-called fetal poison might have been caused by the Empress¡¯s diet and other aspects to which she had not paid attention. It turned out the real poison instead of the fetal poison, but Shao Wanru was not surprised at this point.

    She had felt Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse several times, and she always felt that this symptom seemed to be seen in someone poisoned, but this kind of poison was not very obvious. She had never felt the pulse of the fetus poison before, so she thought that it might be the fetus poison. Since it was also called poison, the fetus poison might also have simr symptoms tomon poisoning.

    Now she finally understood that the so-called fetus poison was just to deceive the public. Actually, he was really poisoned!

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his beautiful eyes and looked at Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru nodded first and then shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Of course, I will protect you. I still have the ability to protect the person I want to protect!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly.

    ¡°The savior... What¡¯s going on?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Shao Wanru thought of the scene in Huaguang Temple and could not help asking.

    ¡°Bing my savior... Imperial Grandmother will think highly of you. No matter how partial your grandmother is, it will be fine as long as Imperial Grandmother likes you!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. Even now his voice was a little hoarse, it still made people feel that he was as gentle as jade.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. She felt inexplicably panicked, so she turned her head and subconsciously avoided those burning eyes. There was an uncontroble feeling in her heart, which she couldn¡¯t tell. She only felt that she didn¡¯t know what to say in this situation.

    Her long eyshes fluttered twice, and there was a very strange feeling in her heart, which made it hard for her to say what she had prepared for the moment.

    ¡°Thank you, Prince!¡± She bit her lips again to suppress her throbbing heart and thanked him.

    ¡°It was just a piece of cake. Anyway, you are also my future princess. If someone bullies you, that will make me ashamed!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome eyes were filled with a smile. He reached out to hold her hand and closed his eyes slightly. This time he did it seriously though starting it as a false thing.

    He achieved many things at one stroke, including using this as an excuse to cure his chronic illness. If his illness continued, his body would not be able to support that longer. The timing was just right!

    ¡°Is there really someone... or those men in ck are yours...?¡± Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and asked.

    ¡°They are not mine!¡± Although Shao Wanru was hesitant, Chu Liuchen knew what she was asking. Of course, he had made some contribution to it, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of this opportunity.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Whoever is okay!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s words became more and more casual. He raised his thin lips with a sweet and elegant smile. Even though he was sick, he still looked extremely elegant and handsome.

    When Shao Wanru said this, she knew that she had made a slip of the tongue. This was not something that she could inquire about. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen did not say anything, so she was not that embarrassed.

    ¡°Prince, do I need to do something?¡± She tried hard to suppress the uncertainty in her heart, and her watery eyes slowly became clear again.

    ¡°You have to do nothing. You can go backter. Since I¡¯m still not well, I won¡¯t keep you here!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly, but he still held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand with no intention of letting her go.

    ¡°Then Prince, take good care of yourself!¡± Shao Wanru tried to pull her hand back, but being held tightly made her dare not to exert too much strength. It seemed that Chu Liuchen was not just acting now, because she had felt his pulse just now.

    ¡°Of course, I have to take good care of myself, but it¡¯s still early for you to go back now. Take a rest with me!¡± As Chu Liuchen said this, he exerted force in his hand to pull Shao Wanru. She fell to the bed involuntarily and almost fell straight on him.

    Seeing the pale handsome face in front of her, Shao Wanru was frightened to reach out and hold the edge of the bed. Finally, she stabilized her body, and her face couldn¡¯t help but show embarrassment and annoyance, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Just for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m tired now and I really don¡¯t have much energy!¡± Chu Liuchen pulled her sleeves naturally and pulled her to his front.

    Shao Wanru was pulled to lie on the bed in an extremely stiff posture. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chu Liuchen was so weak that he almost couldn¡¯t move, she would have struggled hard.

    But now she didn¡¯t dare to move for fear that she would hurt him again!

    ¡°Prince, you can sleep first. I¡¯m not leaving yet!¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly as she tried to push his hand away. She spoke this so naturally that her face turned red after she finished her words.

    ¡°Please stay here for an hour. Imperial Grandmother will be unhappy if you leave early!¡± After taking the medicine, Chu Liuchen really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He closed his eyes slightly and rxed his hands a little so that Shao Wanru could sit at the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Prince, please rest assured. I¡¯ll stay here for an hour before I leave!¡± Shao Wanru sighed helplessly and leaned against the bed. She also knew that it was better to leave after an hour. If she left too early, the Empress Dowager would be a little unhappy and think that she was too perfunctory. The good situation created for her before might be gone!

    In the quiet room, only Chu Liuchen¡¯s light breathing could be heard. This time, the breathing was next to her ears, which was not as weak as the sound she had hardly heard when entering the room.

    Her heart also rxed, and her watery eyes turned to Chu Liuchen. His handsome and elegant face was really like a god from heaven, and he was also a cold god because one can see the coldness in his character from his light-colored thin lips.

    Shao Wanru had always known that Chu Liuchen was cold and heartless. It could be said that since she was reborn, she had known this clearly. Although her memory of thest life was messy, the scene that those women in the emperor¡¯s harem had died there clearly appeared in her memory. This was because of Chu Liuchen.

    So many beauties had died in a ferocious and twisted way under the sky. Even the sky had also been bloody!

    How could Chu Liuchen be a kind person? Even though he had always looked harmless in front of others and like a noble and beautiful young man who walked out of the ink-wash mountains and rivers.

    But these didn¡¯t prevent Shao Wanru from knowing Chu Liuchen¡¯s cruel nature.

    But now this ferocious and beautiful young man was sleeping quietly beside her. His long curly eyshes fell on his pale eyelids, making people feel that he was much more handsome than an ordinary person. Because of his pale face, he looked even delicate at this time, although he had never shown this kind of weakness in the past.

    If she counted in the ages of her two lives, Shao Wanru felt that she was actually older than him!

    Thinking of what he had done for her just now, she put a strand of his hair aside and inexplicably felt soft and warm in her heart. In her two lives, no one had ever taken the initiative to take care of her like this. He had done many things for her, and he could think of her at the moment that he might die.

    She clenched her hand hard and poked her palm with her fingertips to make her mind clear. She took a deep breath to suppress the thoughts about something else in her heart at this moment, and her watery eyes became clear. She reached out to tuck a corner of the quilt for Chu Liuchen and then turned her head to look at his handsome face quietly!

    After an hour, Xiao Xuanzi came in to remind her. Shao Wanru carefully pulled her hand from Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and then left Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion quietly.

    After she withdrew her hand and left quietly, Chu Liuchen opened his eyes slightly and reached out to rub his eyebrows. There was a little confusion in his clear eyes, and he looked at the slightly closed door with a rare hesitant look.

    Xiao Xuanzi opened the door and walked in quietly. When he saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s slightly open eyes, he took two steps forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, how should we deal with those people who led the assassins here?¡±

    Although his master deliberately prepared this n, it was certain that these people were not reliable.

    ¡°Kill them without mercy!¡± The cold voice was filled with a strange hostility. The gentle and elegant young man just now had immediately be as bloodthirsty as a ghost...

 Chapter 642 - Bullied Piaoyun Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 642 Bullied Piaoyun Courtyard</h4>

    When they stepped into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion again, the gate of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was wide open. Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s carriageing over, they hurriedly stepped forward and saluted. Their respect was even more than that in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    It made people feel that everyone was currying favor with this Fifth Miss Shao in front of them.

    After she was invited in, she went to visit Old Madam first. Old Madam did not see her with a sick body this time. Although her expression was not cold or warm, she managed to squeeze out some kind expressions on her face and asked something about what had happened in Huaguang Temple.

    The most important thing was to ask about the assassination of Chu Liuchen. Now it was widely said that Shao Wanru saved Chu Liuchen.

    Although Chu Liuchen was always in bad health, his life had always been precious. Shao Wanru saved his life, which was equivalent to being appreciated by Empress Dowager Queen. Even if Old Madam of Duke Xing was secretly angry, there was nothing she could do.

    She could not respect Shao Wanru, but she had to respect Empress Dowager Queen. The Empress Dowager Queen had sent the reward just now and praised Shao Wanru again and again. She also sent someone to say to Old Madam of Duke Xing that it had taken Shao Wanru three years to observe mourning. In the next period of time, she could stay in the mansion. After all, there would not be much time left.

    Although it was said that mourning in Huaguang Temple was a more filial form, most people would mourn in their own homes. Shao Wanru had done a very good job. For such a long time, she had been mourning with the greenmp and ancient Buddha. It was even rare in the capital city!

    Since the Empress Dowager Queen had said so, Old Madam didn¡¯t dare to disobey her. Fortunately, the courtyard had been prepared before, and Shao Wanru¡¯s supervisor old maid was in charge of it. It didn¡¯t matter if she moved in now!

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t know much about Prince Chen Your highness. I happened to meet him at that time and didn¡¯t think too much, so I blocked for him. Fortunately, Your highness is fine!¡± Shao Wanru said honestly.

    ¡°Can you tell who it was?¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a gentle face, and her concern was obvious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. It was very chaotic at that time and it happened suddenly. I identally ran into it...¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and frowned slightly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anything at all. Have you found anything?¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked again.

    Shao Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°Go down and have a good rest first. Then you don¡¯t have to go to Huaguang Temple. After the thing happened to Prince Chen, the Huaguang Temple has to be investigated again. You won¡¯t feel quiet if you stay there. Just stay at home and observe mourning!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get any information, Old Madam¡¯s expression became cold.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru had already expected such a result. She stood up respectfully and bowed. When she was about to leave, she stopped at the door. On the table by the window, there were some gifts like some beautiful satin and embroidery patterns on some gorgeous brocade boxes.

    At first nce, one could tell that it was not ordinary things. She slightly narrowed her watery eyes and walked out of the door calmly as if she had not seen the pile of gifts.

    Those were rewards from the pce!

    Outside the door, Yujie came up and looked angry. Fortunately, she could bear it. When she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s calm face, she took a deep breath and suppressed the anger she had just suffered. Even her Miss could bear it, she could not. She red at a proud servant girl beside her and followed Shao Wanru.

    They left Old Madam¡¯s courtyard one after the other and returned to their own courtyard. At the gate of the courtyard, Nanny Yu had been waiting there for a long time. When she saw Shao Wanruing over, she immediately came up to greet her.

    ¡°Have you set up everything?¡± Shao Wanru asked as she walked in.

    ¡°Everything has been arranged. Great Elder Princess brought a few people to help me set up. When her people went back, Madam of Duke Xing asked someone toe here to help. I chose some second-ss and third-ss servant girls and old maids.¡± Nanny Yu said as she led Shao Wanru inside.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was Shao Wanru¡¯s grandmother, so she couldn¡¯t interfere in the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She just asked someone to clean up the yard for Nanny Yu and then they went back. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent a lot of people here. Nanny Yu picked some who looked capable and put them in the yard.

    As for the position of the principal maid, Yujie and Qu Le would take it. Shao Wanru also had Qing Yue. There were three of them. Although the First Miss of an aristocratic family often had four principal maids at her side, two or three were enough. Only when they got married would they had four principal maids.

    Shao Wanru had three now, which was not a small number. Even Shao Yanru, the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, didn¡¯t have four.

    Nanny Yu was in charge of the affairs. Nanny Zheng, as an etiquette instructor, also entered into Piaoyun Courtyard where Shao Wanru lived now. Nanny Zheng came with the people of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Because she worked for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said that she would leave after helping them, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t baffle them and let them enter Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion easily.

    After the people of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess left, Nanny Zheng stayed alone and no one paid attention to her.

    Nanny Zheng, who stayed in the Piaoyun Courtyard, temporarily helped Nanny Yu deal with affairs. Although Nanny Yu was loyal, because of her vision, she did not do well in many ces. With Nanny Zheng¡¯s help, she could arrange the whole courtyard better.

    Fortunately, with Nanny Zheng¡¯s help, the whole courtyard became much more organized so that Shao Wanru could live in even though she returned to the mansion in advance.

    However, there were still some things that were not satisfying. After all, the person in charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was Madam of Duke Xing. Nanny Yu was just a servant from other ces. It was very inconvenient for her to ask for something from the people of powerful Madam of Duke Xing!

    Qing Yue also came with Nanny Zheng. When they heard that Shao Wanru hade back, the group of trusted subordinates greeted Shao Wanru in the room and talked about what had happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion during this period of time.

    Nanny Yu started the talk.

    ¡°Miss, when I came here, although this courtyard could amodate people and everything wasplete, the things were not good. Not topare them with those from Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, they were even not as good as those of the Qin¡¯s Mansion where you lived before. They looked very bright on the surface, but in fact, they were nothing. They just looked good!¡±

    Nanny Yu said angrily. She had been in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a period of time, and she could not get anything she wanted. But no one refused her directly. When she asked for things, everyone shirked and she was busy all day but couldn¡¯t find a person who could make the decision.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the same with me. Every time we needed something in the Piao Yun Yard, they would refuse us. It¡¯s as if no one wanted to get involved in our Piao Yun Yard. Because of them, every small thing could not be finished. In the end, it¡¯s our mistake!¡±

    Qing Yue, who had always owned a good temper, also said angrily.

    Fortunately, Miss didn¡¯t live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the past three years. Otherwise, she would be ground to death because of such little things. Moreover, Miss was still young at that time. Even if she had something to say, she wouldn¡¯t say it directly. In the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Miss had no one to rely on.

    ¡°Miss, when I was standing outside the door just now, Old Madam¡¯s principal maid talked to me as if she was giving charity to me. She also asked me to take this and that. I just endured her when I thought of you!¡± Thinking of what had happened just now, Yujie said angrily.

    She had just arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today. Even if there was anything, Yujie could only bear it. Otherwise, what would others think of her Miss!

    ¡°Yes, I came back first. I asked some old maids and servant girls I met along the way how toe to Piaoyun Courtyard. They all seemed to avoid me as if I took poison with me. Someone answered me. Some of them hurried to avoid me, and some even spat at me!¡±

    Qu Le also said angrily. She came back first with Qing¡¯er after entering the door, and she had suffered a lot because of her anger along the way.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly, and there was a trace of darkness in her watery eyes. The whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did not like her. This was what she thought before, but she was no longer herself three years ago. Although she had no right to speak as a fourteen years old girl, no one could ignore what she said as she was a child.

    There were many thirteen or fourteen-year-old girls in marriage. They couldn¡¯t be considered as children anymore!

    With a buffer of nearly three years, it was not so easy for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to control her. Moreover, some situations had changed a lot because of these three years.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare to go too far. This time she came back with saving Chu Liuchen¡¯s life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Yu. Let the people in our courtyarde to the corridor to see me first!¡± Shao Wanru said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Yes, I will ask them toe over right away!¡± Nanny Yu nodded. Shao Wanru should have been like this since she entered the Piaoyun Courtyard. It was necessary to establish her prestige. The people sent by Madam of Duke Xing just looked good, but Nanny Yu could not find out whether they were loyal or not, or belonged to someone else.

    When Nanny Yu called all the people over and tidied up, Shao Wanru came out with Qu Le, Yujie, and Qing Yue. They stood in the corridor.

    Nanny Zheng didn¡¯te out since Shao Wanru had other arrangements!

    There were more than a dozen of second-ss and third-ss servant girls and old maids standing in the yard. All of them looked at the Miss standing in the corridor in amazement. They didn¡¯t expect the most unfavored Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to be so outstanding!

    The servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been proud of their First Miss. In the capital city, there could not be a Miss from an aristocratic family who could bepared with First Miss. But what was going on with this Miss in front of them? Wasn¡¯t she the most inferior Fifth Miss? She was also the least liked by Old Madam and Madam. But no one expected that the Fifth Miss was so beautiful.

    Even though she stood in the corridor with a serious face, she was still breathtakingly beautiful. However,pared with the First Miss who had always been smiling and dignified, she seemed to be mightier. At first nce, one could tell that she was not easy to deal with!

    Didn¡¯t they say that she didn¡¯t have the favor of Old Madam and Madam so she didn¡¯t have the confidence? Why was the Fifth Miss Shao so confident? It seemed that she was going to deal with the servants harshly.

    Without the support of Old Madam and Madam, why could she do this?

    The servant girls and old maids whispered to each other in groups. They were so surprised that they couldn¡¯t help whispering on the spot.

    Of course, this discussion was also in control. Anyway, the Fifth Miss hadn¡¯t said anything yet, so it didn¡¯t matter if they just talked about it in a low voice...

 Chapter 643 - The Supervisor Old Maid Transferred in the Same Position

    <h4>Chapter 643 The Supervisor Old Maid Transferred in the Same Position</h4>

    Shao Wanru stared at the group of servants in front of her with deep eyes.

    Nanny Yu had actually made a good choice if their attitudes were ignored. They looked sincere and seemed to be capable. She just wondered how they behaved because they might not subject to Nanny Yu in discipline for the time being.

    Before they walked out, Nanny Zheng had told Shao Wanru that although Nanny Yu had warned these old maids and maids a few times after they entered the Piaoyun Courtyard, Nanny Yu hadn¡¯t been hard on them. After all, Shao Wanru was not in the mansion. Nanny Yu couldn¡¯t deal with them as the supervisor.

    At the same time, Nanny Zheng had also told Shao Wanru the news she got. Most of the maids and old maids assigned to the Piaoyun Courtyard this time had been servants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion since they were born and their families had been servants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for generations. Besides, they hadplicated connections with the servants in other courtyards.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t dismiss them even if she wanted to, because a slight move in one part might affect the situation as a whole!

    Because Shao Wanru remained silent, the maids and old maids, who had been on guard at the beginning, started to discuss loudly and wildly in the courtyard. They thought that the Fifth Miss seemed to be tough, but was a wax spear which looked like made of silver and threatening but was actually timid.

    ¡°Pull the old maid out!¡± After staring at them coldly for a long time, Shao Wanru suddenly pointed at the most vigorous old maid in the discussion, who was standing in the middle and said.

    This was the supervisor old maid mentioned by Nanny Zheng just now! She was sent by Madam of Duke Xing to manage the servants who had juste to the Piaoyun Courtyard. Strictly speaking, she was sent by Old Madam of Duke Xing and could be considered respected in front of Old Madam of Duke Xing. When Shao Wanru walked out, the old maid looked at her scornfully.

    Yujie went over and pulled out the old maid engaged in the discussion. She tried so hard that the old maid staggered out of the crowd and fell down in front of Shao Wanru only after taking a few steps.

    The old maid cried out in pain and wanted to swear. However, seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s cold eyes, she couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    The old maid realized what was going on and intended to get up with her hands on the ground. However, Yujie stepped on the hem of her clothes, making her unable to get up!

    It became quiet immediately in the courtyard!

    Although some old maids and maids here had their own backing, none of their backings couldpare with that of the old maid, who was not a first-ss supervisor in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard but was respected and had a voice in front of Old Madam.

    A maid, who was leaning against the door of the courtyard, took a quick nce at Shao Wanru, and then lowered her head, shrank her shoulders, and cautiously slid to the door of the courtyard. After getting out of the courtyard, she turned around and ran out to report the news!

    In the corridor, Shao Wanru sneered. As she expected, the maid in her courtyard actually worked for someone else!

    ¡°What do you mean by doing that, Fifth Miss?¡± Pressed by Yujie with the hem of her clothes under Yujie¡¯s feet, the old maid could not get up, looked at Shao Wanru in front of her in a shameful rage, and said.

    Shao Wanru looked at her calmly with her eyes which were so deep as if they each contained a severely cold spring. She was still dressed in the ck clothes she wore in the nunnery. However, the in ck clothes made her look severe and cold. With no expression on her delicate face, she looked down at the old maid coldly.

    Her threatening gaze made the old maid secretly swallow a mouthful of saliva. Wasn¡¯t the Fifth Miss a fragiledy? Shouldn¡¯t she go toin after being upset by their unkindness? However, theint was useless, because no master in the mansion took her seriously!

    ¡°Are you a second-ss old maid assigned to this yard?¡± Shao Wanru asked coldly with an icy face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sent by Old Madam and was a second-ss old maid in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. When Madam sent me here, she promised me that I would be a first-ss old maid here!¡± The old maid said with dissatisfaction.

    Madam of Duke Xing did promise her that before she came here. Since she had worked in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard before, it was reasonable for her to be a first-ss supervisor nanny after she was assigned to another courtyard. This was usually how the second-ss old maids in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard got promoted to the first-ss old maids!

    However, when she came here, she found that there was already a supervisor nanny in the yard, and the supervisor nanny was sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Moreover, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said that the supervisor nanny had been Shao Wanru¡¯s supervisor nanny and wet nurse before. With her identity and Great Elder Princess¡¯s order, the supervisor nanny¡¯s position was determined.

    Besides, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was in the wrong at that time, so they couldn¡¯t argue for an old maid.

    Therefore, the second-ss old maid, who had intended to be the supervisor nanny, was assigned to the Piaoyun Courtyard in the same position without getting a promotion. Speaking of this, the old maid was full of resentments.

    ¡°How can I trouble an old maid working for Old Madam? I have a lot of servants here. Send her back to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Before the old maid reacted, Yujie said, lifted her feet on the hem of the old maid¡¯s clothes, pulled her up, and dragged her out.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m sent by Old Madam to serve you. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and didn¡¯t offend you. Why do you deal with me indiscriminately as soon as youe here? Is it because I¡¯m sent by Old Madam?¡± The old maid, who realized the situation, struggled to loosen Yujie¡¯s grip of her cor while shouting with a red face.

    If she was dragged out by Yujie in front of so many people, she would be too ashamed to continue staying in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Perhaps rage stimted her strength. She was even on par with Yujie, and neither of them could break the bnce at the moment.

    By saying that, she indicated that since she had worked for Old Madam, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t do anything to her even if Shao Wanru was dissatisfied with her!

    ¡°p her!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    Yujie grasped the old maid¡¯s hands with both hands. Qu Le went over and pped the old maid hard. The old maid was stunned, even forgot to struggle, and looked at Shao Wanru in front of her in disbelief.

    She had indicated that she was sent by Old Madam. How dared Shao Wanru hurt her!

    The two hard ps scared everyone in the yard. They had never met Shao Wanru, but had imagined what kind of person the Fifth Miss Shao was. They all thought that the Fifth Miss Shao was just a fragiledy even with the support of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    After all, as her maternal grandma, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t have a louder voice than her paternal grandma, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    She could rely on her maternal grandmother¡¯s power when she was not in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, now she had moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion where everything was under the control of Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing. Although these servants were assigned to the Piaoyun Courtyard, few of them took Shao Wanru seriously. Moreover, Shao Wanru came from a small ce, so they just considered her a timid Miss who had seen nothing of life.

    She probably wouldn¡¯t even dare to rebuke the servants because of theplicated connections among them!

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the Fifth Miss in front of them would change their thoughts dramatically.

    The ravishing Fifth Miss in front acted so simply and rudely without any tactic, but it achieved her desired result directly. Looking at the red and swollen cheeks of the old maid, the rest of the maids and old maids felt like they could feel the same pain and did not dare to say a word.

    They were just waiting for the development of the situation!

    The maids and old maids were wondering whether it would end up in a storm or nothing definite, but no one would be stupid enough to stand out and just wait and see how Shao Wanru would deal with this old maid.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m sent by Old Madam. Even if I did something wrong, you can¡¯t punish me at will!¡± The old maid said. She, who was stunned by the ps and held down heavily by Yujie, trembled in rage. She was respected even in front of Old Madam and had never been humiliated in this way. She had intended to endure it, but now she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted with a furious and ferocious look.

    Although the old maid was held down firmly by Yujie, she kept struggling desperately so that she flushed in a rage with an obvious reluctance to give in.

    ¡°You are sent by Old Madam?¡± Shao Wanru said coldly and raised her eyebrows. Despite her slight expression, the old maid considered it scornful.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, do you look down on me or Old Madam?¡± The old maid, who was furious at the moment, shouted.

    ¡°Are you sure that you are sent by Old Madam?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Of course, I am sent by Old Madam to serve you, but not to be humiliated by you. A humiliation to me is equivalent to humiliation to Old Madam!¡± The old maid said, getting increasingly furious because of the pain in her hands held by Yujie. If it weren¡¯t for Yujie¡¯s great strength, she definitely would have knocked down Yujie and pped her violently in front of Shao Wanru!

    Now she got the opportunity. Sensing that Yujie loosened her grip, the old maid immediately pounced on Yujie and intended to p her hard. Yujie, who was caught off guard by her sudden counterattack, took two steps back and bumped into the two people behind her. Because she tilted her body, the old maid pped another old maid behind Yujie.

    Getting a sudden p, the old maid standing behind Yujie shouted and jumped up in pain!

    The old maid, who suddenly jumped up, bumped into several maids and old maids around her and made them fall and bump into others. The rest of them stepped back respectively, turning the ce into a mess.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A displeased voice suddenly came from the door of the courtyard. Everyone looked back and saw Madam of Duke Xing standing at the door with arge group of maids and old maids. Although she looked calm, there was some displeasure in her eyes. There was anotherdy beside her, but Shao Wanru had never seen her before.

    Despite her young age, thedy standing beside Madam of Duke Xing was not overwhelmed by Madam of Duke Xing who was stately!

    In the corridor, Shao Wanru lifted the corners of her tender lips and thought that Madam of Duke Xing probably brought thedy to suppress her...

 Chapter 644 - Send the Servants away Simply and Rudely

    <h4>Chapter 644 Send the Servants away Simply and Rudely</h4>

    ¡°Madam, please save me. The Fifth Miss wants to beat me to death!¡± Seeing Madam of Duke Xinge over, the old maid found her in a stronger position. She rushed to Madam of Duke Xing, knelt on the ground, and cried loudly while wiping her tears andining.

    ¡°What happened? The Fifth Miss just came back. Why do you make such a scene?¡± Madam of Duke Xing raised her eyes to look at Shao Wanru, who was walking over slowly from the corridor and said with a frown.

    She talked in a low voice, seeming to be talking to herself or to the old maid.

    The old maid, who felt extremely aggrieved, finally met the person who could uphold justice for her. Hearing Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s question, she immediately told what had happened, added inmmatory details, and described herself as the most aggrieved loyal servant and Shao Wanru as the evil master with no filial piety.

    After all, she had worked in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard before.

    Thedying in with Madam of Duke Xing nced at Shao Wanru with disdain and sneered.

    ¡°Greetings, Second Aunt!¡± Shao Wanru came over, bowed deeply to Madam of Duke Xing, and said.

    At the moment, the old maid had finished telling the whole thing and wiped her tears, while looking at Shao Wanrucently. She didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru dared to do anything to her in front of Madam of Duke Xing!

    Shao Wanru was just an orphan, who was unfavored. The old maid didn¡¯t believe that she could turn around the situation!

    ¡°Wanru, let her get up and dismiss the servants! You made such a scene as soon as you came back, which is really inappropriate. If you are really dissatisfied with the servants, tell me whom you are dissatisfied with detailedly after getting in. I¡¯ll assign other servants here!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said softly to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Second Aunt, do you think I shouldn¡¯t deal with her?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and said in disapproval despite her soft voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of that. You just came back and began to sort out the servants in your courtyard. You can deal with her after finding her dissatisfactory some timeter. It¡¯s not a good idea to deal with her directly!¡± Madam of Duke Xing exined patiently.

    ¡°Second Aunt, do you mean that I shouldn¡¯t deal with her? Just now, the old maid said that she worked for grandma, so she wouldn¡¯t subject me to discipline. In this case, what¡¯s the point of letting her stay for a period of time?¡± Shao Wanru said calmly and didn¡¯t intend to make any concession.

    ¡°Wanru, how can you talk like that! I just think that even if the old maid did something wrong, there¡¯s no rush and you can deal with herter!¡± Madam of Duke Xing advised softly.

    ¡°Second Aunt, do you mean that I can¡¯t directly deal with those servants working for grandma or you even if they do something wrong? In this case, I¡¯ll send this old maid to the government office, because I can¡¯t solve this problem!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently while ncing at the old maid who was still kneeling on the ground with an aggrieved look.

    Was she going to send the old maid to the government office for this kind of thing? Thedying in with Madam of Duke Xing involuntarily sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal... It will be embarrassing to bring it to the government office and make it a farce in front of others!¡± Madam of Duke Xing froze and then said with a smile.

    ¡°Second Aunt, do you think it not a big deal?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and said.

    ¡°Uh... it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said sarcastically and thought that Shao Wanru was a petty girl from a small ce indeed. Wasn¡¯t it a trivial matter? Nevertheless, Shao Wanru¡¯s one-track mind was helpful to her. She brought Infanta Yuan¡¯an here today with the intention of making Infanta Yuan¡¯an a witness.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t have a voice in some things in front of the Empress Dowager, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an did!

    ¡°Well, Second Aunt, please have a look!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly and gestured to Yujie beside her. Yujie took two steps forward, pulled the old maid up, took out a small box after touching her sleeve, and handed it to Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°When I came in just now, I saw her sneaking out. When I instructed Nanny Yu to bring the servants here, she deliberately instigated a discussion in the yard. When I asked her toe over and intended to check on her, she imed that she worked for grandma and I couldn¡¯t deal with her at will!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked calmly at Madam of Duke Xing, whose face stiffened, and said, ¡°Second Aunt, since the old maid works for grandma, why is she assigned to my yard? If shees here to serve me, why does she im that she works for grandma? If I don¡¯t deal with her now, should I deal with her after she sells the stuff?¡±

    With a stiff smile, Madam of Duke Xing looked at the small gift box held by Yujie in astonishment. The exquisite patterns on it indicated that it didn¡¯t belong to their mansion. Thinking of this, Madam of Duke Xing felt her eyebrows twitched and figured out where it came from!

    It was one of the gifts from the Empress Dowager. Old Madam kept most of the gifts in her courtyard, while a few of them were sent to Shao Wanru¡¯s Piaoyun Courtyard. Could the old maid be daring enough to steal one of them?

    ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t know what it is and where ites from. You must have nted it on me on purpose!¡±

    Seeing the box in Yujie¡¯s hands, the old maid hurriedly cried out a grievance with her face changing dramatically.

    ¡°Second Aunt, shouldn¡¯t we send the old maid to the government office? The stuff looks unusual anyway!¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes to look at Madam of Duke Xing and said without looking at the old maid¡¯s flustered look.

    ¡°Let me have a look!¡± As Infanta Yuan¡¯an said, she reached out to take the box from Yujie. Looking at the gorgeous box with golden patterns, she said with a strange look, ¡°It is from the imperial pce. This... this old maid is really daring!¡±

    She, who just looked down on Shao Wanru at the beginning, now thought that the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was so out of order that even an old maid was daring enough to steal the gift from the imperial pce!

    ¡°Second Aunt, do you think it necessary to send her to the government office?¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly.

    ¡°I will make the decision after I report it to Old Madam. If it is true, this evil old maid must be beaten to death!¡± Madam of Duke Xing gnashed her teeth and had to say with a ttering smile.

    ¡°Second Aunt, when I came in, these servants were talking about me and didn¡¯t treat me as their master, and this old maid came out, despised me, and imed that she worked for grandma. What should I do if someone elsees outter and ims that she works for you or grandma?¡±

    Instead of asking about how to deal with the old maid, Shao Wanru shifted the subject to the servants in her courtyard.

    She took a step back for two steps forward by making a concession in dealing with the old maid so that Madam of Duke Xing couldn¡¯t prevent her from dealing with the servants in her courtyard again, especially when the old maid stole a gift from the Empress Dowager. If she brought it to the government office or even to the Empress Dowager, Madam of Duke Xing could imagine how furious the Empress Dowager would be!

    At this time, Madam of Duke Xing could only please Shao Wanru and prevent her from stirring up trouble!

    ¡°You can pick some servants from them. If you are dissatisfied with...¡± Madam of Duke Xing had to make a concession in this matter.

    ¡°Is it okay if I¡¯m dissatisfied with all of them? Second Aunt, can you find me a servant trader tomorrow? I want to pick some new servants. Regarding the servants present, just send them back to their former masters¡¯ courtyards. I can¡¯t make other masters short of servants!¡±

    Shao Wanru said!

    Her words sounded nice and she seemed to make the decision for the sake of other masters in the mansion. However, considering what was going on in front of them, the meaning behind her words was not as nice as it seemed to be. Madam of Duke Xing felt so aggrieved that she almost lost control of herself and twisted the handkerchief in her hand into a ball. She had intended to use Infanta Yuan¡¯an to suppress Shao Wanru. Unexpectedly, not only did she fail to do that, but also Infanta Yuan¡¯an saw the scene in front of them.

    The box was probably a trap set by Shao Wanru. However, it was difficult to find out the truth, and no one could prove the old maid¡¯s innocence.

    Making her agree on picking some new servants in front of Infanta Yuan¡¯an was like a p in her face. However, in this situation, she couldn¡¯t say no.

    ¡°Wanru, since you are dissatisfied with them, I¡¯ll find you a servant trader tomorrow!¡± These words almost came out through her gnashed teeth. Madam of Duke Xing thought that she could restrain herself well, but at this moment, she almost lost control of herself!

    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt!¡± Shao Wanru said with a sweet smile like an innocent girl, which made Madam of Duke Xing so furious that her lungs almost exploded!

    However, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Second Aunt, you can take this old maid away and deal with her. I hope you can find out the truth. This old maid may be wronged!¡± Shao Wanru looked at the old maid, who almost copsed and shivered in fear, and said indifferently.

    The gift given by the Empress Dowager was discovered from the old maid when Shao Wanru just returned to the courtyard in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, If the old maid was not the thief, who was the thief? Someone had to take the me. However, the servants here were not innocent!

    Although they did not steal the gift from the imperial pce, something else they had done might be found out. Madam of Duke Xing had specially picked some problem servants to send here, so the servants present had all done something wrong.

    ¡°Wanru, rest assured. Old Madam and I will find out the truth and not let you feel aggrieved!¡± Madam of Duke Xing had to promise to prove her innocence.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt. I hope that you won¡¯t think that I overstep the line!¡± Shao Wanru said in an increasingly gentle voice and bowed to Madam of Duke Xing sideways with a smile. She behaved so properly in ordance with the rules that no one could find fault with her.

    A trace of gloom and rage shed across Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s eyes, but she still had to show a gentle andforting smile, because she had to take it. She had thought that Shao Wanru would at least deal with the servants a period of time after she moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After a period of time, it would be impossible for her to deal with all the servants in her courtyard.

    Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru acted so simply and rudely and disrupted all her ns as soon as she moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At this moment, she had to make a concession in front of the servants who were going to be driven away from here. Madam of Duke Xing had never felt so embarrassed since she married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Wanru, have a good rest. I¡¯m taking them away now!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said reluctantly.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt!¡± Shao Wanru said and bowed politely again. The more polite she was, the angrier Madam of Duke Xing got. However, she had to take it at the moment, because it was rted to the Empress Dowager. She couldn¡¯t lose a great deal through trying to save a little.

    Gnashing her teeth, she winked at the one beside her and turned to leave.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, please wait a minute!¡± A cold voice suddenly came from beside her and stopped Madam of Duke Xing, who was about to leave.

    Shao Wanru stopped and rolled her watery eyes. Despite her astonished look, she seemed to be clear about what was going to happen. She was right. The matter hadn¡¯t been settled yet!

    Since Infanta Yuan¡¯an had seen it, how could she turn a blind eye to it? If she really turned a blind eye to it, she would be med for ignoring it...

 Chapter 645 - Princess Zhou in the Last Life

    <h4>Chapter 645 Princess Zhou in the Last Life</h4>

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing, aren¡¯t you going to look into it? After all, it¡¯s a gift from the imperial pce.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked up and asked curiously as if she just asked casually.

    ¡°Of course, I will. Nevertheless, it¡¯s rted to Old Madam, so I have to start from Old Madam¡¯s courtyard!¡± Madam of Duke Xing made an excuse with a forced smile.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s more convenient to start from Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, how could an old maid be so daring?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked at the maids and old maids in the courtyard and said.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face almost stiffened. Although they were all maids and old maids, each of them had connections with other servants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If she dealt with them all, it would break the peace of the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and even cause a lot of trouble.

    Moreover, none of them was innocent!

    Madam of Duke Xing decided that she could never let that happen. If the request was made by Shao Wanru, as an elder, she could use Old Madam to excuse herself from looking into the matter. However, the request was made by Infanta Yuan¡¯an. At this moment, Madam of Duke Xing began to regret bringing Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who was supposed to be the witness of Shao Wanru¡¯s crude and rude behavior.

    Madam of Duke Xing had intended to show Infanta Yuan¡¯an that Shao Wanru was so disrespectful to her elder that she dealt with the servant sent by her elder on the first day she moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She didn¡¯t expect that she would lift a rock only to drop it on her own feet at this time!

    ¡°Come on, lock them up and forbid them to meet anyone before we find out the truth!¡± Madam of Duke Xing gnashed her teeth and had no choice but to say so.

    Madam of Duke Xing had intended to bluff it out. However, now she definitely could not end it by pushing the old maid forward to take the me. She had to talk it over with her daughter after returning and see how many servants she should push forward and who should they be. However, the more servants she pushed forward, the more criticisms she would receive as the hostess of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thinking that others would inevitably gossip about her evil intentions behind her back, Madam of Duke Xing was so furious that she almost spat blood.

    It was discovered in front of Infanta Yuan¡¯an that the old maid stole a gift from the imperial pce. She had intended to bluff it out by making a scapegoat of the old maid. Now that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had asked her to look into it, she could not reduce it into a minor one. The Empress Dowager would probably ask about it personally one day. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not give a proper exnation, they would be rebuked by the Empress Dowager!

    ¡°Madam, you are as fair as I expect!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a slight smile and joyfully watched the maids and old maids taken away by a group of people. After that, she looked towards Shao Wanru, as if she had just seen her. After looking Shao Wanru up and down a few times, she said slowly, ¡°Are you Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter, the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Shao Wanru bowed sideways and nodded gently and politely.

    ¡°I am Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter, Infanta Yuan¡¯an!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a gentle look, looking at Shao Wanru with no obvious emotion in her eyes. The obvious contempt in her eyes had been reced by curiosity.

    Shao Wanru felt her heart skipped a beat and remembered who Infanta Yuan¡¯an was. She was Chu Liuzhou¡¯s consort, the future Princess Zhou. Shao Wanru had heard that she was dignified, decent, and impartial and had been widely praised among the Misses from aristocratic families.

    In thest life, Infanta Yuan¡¯an did marry Chu Liuzhou and almost became the Crown Princess. If it were not for Chu Liuzhou¡¯s rebellion, she would have been the Crown Princess. Although Shao Wanru had never met her, Princess Zhou at that time, Princess Zhou enjoyed a good reputation in the imperial pce.

    Butter, Prince Zhou was defeated and mistakenly killed in the rebellion. Although Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who almost became the Crown Princess, was fine, she, who had no children, also lost her power and stayed in the declining Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was still alive when Shao Wanru got killed.

    ¡°Greetings, Infanta Yuan¡¯an!¡± Shao Wanru said in little astonishment and bowed again.

    Although her grandma and Ruiping Great Elder Princess were both princesses, they were not very close. Ruiping Great Elder Princess married a childe from an aristocratic family, which inherited the titleter and lived a smooth life with children and even grandchildren now. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was even ennobled as an infanta not long after she was born.

    It could be said that she had both the title of nobility and power, which made her the best candidate for a princess. She was even better than Shao Yanru. After all, she was an infanta with a fief.

    ¡°Although you are the granddaughter of Great Elder Princess, you can¡¯t cross the line. Madam of Duke Xing is in charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anyway!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a smile and bowed sideways back to Shao Wanru, looking very kind. Although what she said was unpleasant, her kindness made it eptable.

    As the descendant of another Great Elder Princess, it was very convincing for her to advise Shao Wanru in this way, and people would even consider that she was reasonable and sensible and didn¡¯t make use of her identity as a member of the royal family to suppress others.

    Meanwhile, what she said made Shao Wanru appear to be someone making use of her identity to suppress others, although Madam of Duke Xing obviously should take the me for what had happened before.

    Madam of Duke Xing, who had maintained a stiff smile, felt her face rxed and seemed to be stroked by a spring breeze.

    ¡°Thank you for your teachings, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said, raised her eyebrows slightly, and bowed to Infanta Yuan¡¯an respectfully again. Despite her indignant look, she behaved properly. After that, she lowered her head slightly and acted as if she were listening respectfully.

    As the descendant of another Great Elder Princess, despite her title of infanta, Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Shao Wanru were of the same generation and had just met for the first time. The so-called teaching was a little strange. At the thought that Shao Wanru had to restrain her indignant look and listen to Infanta Yuan¡¯an respectfully, people might think that Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who looked kind, was actually the one making use of her identity to suppress others.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked towards Shao Wanru, who slightly lowered her head, without turning a hair and frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru was so difficult to deal with. She thought that she could suppress Shao Wanru with her identity as the infanta. However, with just a few words, Shao Wanru made her seem like the one making use of her identity to suppress others.

    Fortunately, she was in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If she said the same words in the imperial pce, she probably would not be able to deal with the situation. With vignce in her eyes, she no longer dared to look down on her gorgeous cousin.

    Strictly speaking, Shao Wanru was indeed her cousin, but she didn¡¯t take Shao Wanru seriously before and considered Shao Wanru just a good-looking ything no matter how pretty she was. But now, she didn¡¯t dare to look down on the Fifth Miss Shao in front of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We are cousins, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Ie here today to meet the First Miss Shao and should leave now. I will definitely pay you a visit the next time Ie here!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said friendly with a smile as if she didn¡¯t notice Shao Wanru¡¯s silent resistance.

    She acted as if she really considered Shao Wanru her cousin.

    ¡°You are over courteous. I¡¯ve just moved here. My courtyard is in a mess with no servants to receive a guest. If youe hereter, I¡¯ll definitely clean up the couch to wee you!¡± Shao Wanru raised her head and said with gentle eyes as if the displeasure she had shown were just an illusion.

    What she said was true. There had been a lot of servants in her courtyard, but now they had been taken away. The maids she brought were far from enough. Besides, she had just returned to the mansion, so it was indeed inconvenient for her to receive a guest.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯lle to visit you next time. By the way, I¡¯m going to hold a banquet a few dayster. Why don¡¯t I send you an invitation card? You cane over, and then we can get close to each other!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go. I¡¯ve been observing mourning for my parents!¡± Shao Wanru refused in embarrassment.

    ¡°Oh, you are right. It¡¯s my fault to neglect it. I¡¯ll invite you after you finish it. I intended to introduce you to other Misses from aristocratic families!¡± Infanta said with regret.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    The two of them talked happily. After an intimate chat, Infanta Yuan¡¯an made her farewells with a smile and left. Seeing her leave with Madam of Duke Xing, Shao Wanru stared at the back of Infanta Yuan¡¯an thoughtfully with the smile fading on her face.

    In thest life, she was not acquainted with Infanta Yuan¡¯an and only heard that she had an excellent reputation and was fine even after Prince Zhou was defeated, Besides, she heard something through the grapevine, but didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not. Now she couldn¡¯t remember where she heard it and who told her about it.

    It was said that the record of her horoscope indicated that she was meant to be an extraordinary person. If it was true, it was not surprising that she would be Princess Zhou.

    But in thest life, she had never heard that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was close to Shao Yanru. When Shao Yanru tortured her for various reasons in the imperial pceter, she had never seen Infanta by Shao Yanru¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, she met Infanta Yuan¡¯an in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion earlier in this life, which was really surprising!

    In their short conversation, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had changed her attitude several times from her indifference at the beginning to her intimacy in the end. She had even tried to suppress Shao Wanru and invited Shao Wanru to her banquet and said that she would introduce Shao Wanru to other Misses from aristocratic families as if she didn¡¯t know that Shao Wanru had been observing mourning for parents. All of these made Shao Wanru think deeply.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, be careful of Infanta Yuan¡¯an!¡± Nanny Zheng came out at some time, stood behind Shao Wanru, also looked at the back of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, and said with a frown.

    ¡°Nanny, why do you say that?¡± Shao Wanru restrained the suspicion in her eyes and turned to ask Nanny Zheng. Her suspicion of Infanta Yuan¡¯an was caused by what had happened in thest life, but what caused Nanny Zheng¡¯s suspicion of Infanta Yuan¡¯an?

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is one of the Empress Dowager¡¯s favorite young members of the royal family. When she enters the imperial pce, she usually likes to chat with the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager likes to hear some gossip from her. Every time Infanta Yuan¡¯an enters the imperial pce, she makes the Empress Dowager very happy.¡±

    Nanny Zheng said while organizing her words.

    It meant that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a voice in front of the Empress Dowager! Meanwhile, she was not a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It seemed that Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s visit to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not a coincidence, but Shao Wanru wondered whether the trap was set by Shao Yanru or Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Or it was set by the two of them. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that she met Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who had a voice in front of the Empress Dowager when she just moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At the same time, the Empress Dowager supported her in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion by sending gifts...

    With a deep smile on her face, she thought, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±

 Chapter 646 - Two Sides of a Coin

    <h4>Chapter 646 Two Sides of a Coin</h4>

    ¡°Thank you for your visit, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru, in her room, picked up a cup of tea, stood up, drank the tea as a substitute for wine, bowed sideways to Infanta Yuan¡¯an, and spoke softly.

    ¡°We¡¯re as close as sisters, so don¡¯t mention it!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an picked up the tea with a smile, took a sip, took Shao Yanru¡¯s hand to have her sit down, and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I intended toe to back you up, but didn¡¯t expect that your Fifth Sister is not simple! I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve been more of a hindrance than a help!¡±

    Knowing that she was talking about the matter of her making Madam of Duke Xing unable to excuse herself from dealing with the servants assigned to the Piaoyun Courtyard, Shao Yanru said kindly, ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s supposed to be my mother¡¯s fault. No one would expect that someone would be daring enough to steal the gift from the Empress Dowager.¡±

    She would not take the me for it! iming her ignorance of it was the best excuse!

    ¡°I appreciate that you think so!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an took her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Since the gift was given by the Empress Dowager, it can¡¯t be neglected, let alone stolen by a servant. If the news gets out, you will not only find the gossip unpleasant, but even enrage the Empress Dowager!¡±

    ¡°I know... I went to advise my grandma to investigate into it thoroughly... lest the old maid ruin our reputation and make others misunderstand our mansion... Your Highness, please exin it to the Empress Dowager,¡± Shao Yanru said, then sighed softly and held Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s hand with tears in her pretty eyes, looking extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will exin it to the Empress Dowager. Strictly speaking, you shouldn¡¯t be med for it... It was caused by the disappointing servants. Probably because of the Fifth Miss¡¯s long term absence in the courtyard as the master, the servants had other thoughts!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an tried to straighten her out in a gentle tone.

    ¡°It makes sense. The courtyard was not supposed to be prepared in a hurry, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess intervened in it... My mother can¡¯t disobey Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s order, so she prepared it early and selected some servants to work in the courtyard. Unexpectedly, a prepared courtyard with no master made the servants try to steal something!¡±

    Shao Yanru spoke while nodding.

    Both of them tried to absolve Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from me by suggesting that the servants were fine when being selected and assigned to the courtyard, but they got out of control without a master and did wrong. Generally speaking, what had happened today was caused by a prepared courtyard without a master.

    It shouldn¡¯t be the fault of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Madam of Duke Xing was even less responsible for it. After all, when she selected the servants, they were fine. She shouldn¡¯t be med for what they didter in the Piaoyun Courtyard, where there was no master.

    Hearing Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s words, Shao Yanru felt relieved. Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a voice in front of the Empress Dowager and had always enjoyed a good reputation and been considered a fair-minded person. Since she said so here, she would say the same thing to the Empress Dowager.

    She sort of exined what had happened just now for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was just the two sides of a coin. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t have to bear the brunt of the me.

    ¡°Even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shouldn¡¯t intervene in the domestic affairs of your mansion. Your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion can turn down such an inappropriate request!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said in a soft voice. She was totally speaking on Shao Yanru¡¯s side, which could leave a good impression on Shao Yanru!

    ¡°But... she¡¯s my Fifth Sister¡¯s maternal grandma. For the sake of my Fifth Sister... how could Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess not intervene in it?¡± Shao Yanru sighed softly and said helplessly. Then she lowered her head and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. When she raised her head again, her eyes were slightly red.

    Meanwhile, she said reluctantly with a proper smile, ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about this. My grandma and mother will handle it. I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you toe here. I only intended to bring her pressure with your power and influence, I didn¡¯t expect to cause you to be wronged. I apologize to you on behalf of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    What had just happened in the Piaoyun Courtyard had been reported to Shao Yanru, who had learned that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had run into a stone wall in Shao Wanru¡¯s ce. Now she mentioned it in a subtle way in an attempt to provoke Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s rage.

    Meanwhile, she said it sincerely, as if she really meant it. Moreover, she took the initiative to admit her mistake, which even left a better impression!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back now. I¡¯m going to the imperial pceter, as the Empress Dowager sent someone before to tell me!¡± With a sparkle in her eyes, Infanta Yuan¡¯an said and stood up with a smile, as if she didn¡¯t realize Shao Yanru¡¯s attempt to provoke her.

    Shao Yanru also stood up and said, ¡°Let me walk you out, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°First Miss Shao, you don¡¯t have to be overly courteous to me. You should help your mother handle what happened today. After all, the gift is from the imperial pce, so you should handle the matter properly. If the Empress Dowager asks about it, I will report it truthfully. When the timees, it will be inappropriate to let the Empress Dowager know that your mansion has not handled it!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an spoke with a smile, patted Shao Yanru¡¯s hand intimately, and then left with her entourage, as if she didn¡¯t see Shao Yanru¡¯s slightly stiff face!

    Although she didn¡¯t like Shao Wanru, she didn¡¯t intend to be Shao Yanru¡¯s weapon!

    She had thought that her identity could be a deterrent to Shao Wanru, but she found that Shao Wanru was not as simple as she seemed. In this case, she decided not to pick a side just yet and to take a wait-and-see approach.

    Her grandma said that with her identity, she could definitely be a princess. Now she was waiting to see which prince she was going to marry, while Shao Yanru was her biggestpetitor...

    In fact, the Piaoyun Courtyard had been decorated properly and looked good. However, in addition to some fine ornaments sent by Great Elder Princess, Shao Wanru could see some simple and ordinary ornaments that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had prepared for her in the courtyard from time to time.

    The entire Piaoyun Courtyard looked neat, but in fact, it hardly had any ss. However, Shao Wanru had to bear it.

    Because she hadn¡¯t finished observing mourning for her parents and cultivation in seclusion, she had to bear it no matter how ordinary her courtyard was. However, if she chose to bear it for the time being, she could not say anything about it even after finishing observing mourning for her parents and cultivation in seclusion. After all, when she moved here, she had said nothing.

    Mentioning it afterward would make her look hypocritical and make others wonder if everything she had done before was just a show, after which she just felt free to throw off her disguise!

    Although Shao Wanru¡¯s returning at this time was an ident, she had said that she woulde down the mountain before the Spring Festival and spend thest few days of her observing mourning for her parents in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even though she came down the mountain at that time, it was still inconvenient for her to interfere with the decoration of her courtyard.

    On one hand, it was still during the period of her observing mourning for her parents. On the other hand, Madam of Duke Xing had plenty of things to handle before the Spring Festival, so it was reasonable that the Piaoyun Courtyard wasn¡¯t prepared perfectly!

    ¡°Miss, that¡¯s too much!¡± In the room, Nanny Yu angrily told her what had happened recently and then pointed to a screen behind her and said, ¡°This screen is obviously in poor condition, but no one came to change it. I turned to Madam, who said that the screen was ced here on the instructions from Old Madam. Then I turned to Old Madam, but she said that it was for Madam to take care of...¡±

    As Nanny Yu spoke, she became angrier. In fact, besides the screen, many items in the room were so ordinary and even shabby. She found it ridiculous to ce such ornaments in her master¡¯s room. Nanny Yu was furious, but although she had turned to every master in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, they all just passed the buck.

    Moreover, most of the time, she was sent away by their trusted servants even before meeting them. So even if the matter became significant, they could pretend that they knew nothing about it.

    None of them should take the me. Besides, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t take the initiative to find them now!

    Since she could cultivate in seclusion on the mountain, how could she stir up trouble because the decorations in her courtyard were not gorgeous enough after returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Madam of Duke Xing did that because she was sure of it.

    After Nanny Yu told her all the grievances, Shao Wanru smiled slightly and turned to look at the screen behind her.

    This screen included 12 parts and was extraordinary in size. Even the screen in Old Madam¡¯s room was smaller than it.

    In this case, no one would think that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treated her lightly, because they ced such a big screen with 12 parts in her room, while the only other screen with 12 parts in the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was in Old Madam¡¯s room.

    The screen with 12 parts was made of top-grade yellow pear wood. However, the embroidery on it was worn with curling edges. The flower patterns, which were supposed to be gorgeous, had been blurred and even damaged. Some threads had been worn.

    The screen was worn and disagreeable to the eye.

    From the extremely gorgeous peonies in spring to the ethereal red plum blossoms in winter, all of these were supposed to be amazing from every direction. But at the moment, it looked mildewy because of being used for long.

    In fact, besides the screen, arge part of other ornaments seemed to have been well-used. They should be thrown away or repaired before being reused. However, they were ced in this room directly.

    ¡°Miss, how could they do that!¡± Yujie looked around the room and said angrily.

    The ornaments in the room werepletely different from those when they had lived here three years prior. At that time, the decorations were extremely gorgeous and every ornament was meticulously prepared. Although they had been used for some time, they looked new after being polished. But now, everything in front of them obviously had been used by others or was too worn to be used.

    They were just ced here without cleaning and repair.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s ask Great Elder Princess to have a look.¡± Qu Le, who was also very angry, suggested after walking around.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t always turn to my grandma!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t intervene in the business of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion again and again. Otherwise, it would inevitably displease the Emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    She couldn¡¯t let her grandma intervene in the business of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if it was necessary, her grandma could only intervene in Hao¡¯er¡¯s business rather than waste the opportunity on something unimportant. She would handle this kind of thing and wouldn¡¯t bring more trouble to her grandma. With gloom in her eyes, she thought that she wouldn¡¯t suffer the loss!

    ¡°We¡¯ll repair them by ourselves. We should find a way to make them look more decent, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 647 - Discover a Small Note in Her Meal

    <h4>Chapter 647 Discover a Small Note in Her Meal</h4>

    ¡°Repair them by ourselves? What should we do?¡± Qu Le blinked and asked in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Nanny Zheng, who was beside her, seemed to be lost in thought!

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, does Qi Rongzhi still live in the mansion?¡± Shao Wanru changed the topic, looked at Nanny Zheng, who remained silent, and asked.

    Nanny Yu had argued with others in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with the assistance of Nanny Zheng, who was sent by Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion secretly. She got little attention from others in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so it was easier for her to do something.

    The small gift box given by the Empress Dowager was secretly handed to Yujie by Nanny Zheng in secret, and then Yujie put it on the old maid when they pulled and pushed each other.

    ¡°Miss Qi is still in the mansion, but she has been grounded!¡± Nanny Zheng said. Since she came to the mansion, she seemed to be busy with helping Nanny Yu handle some trivial matter, but she actually took the opportunity to look into something as Shao Wanru told her.

    ¡°Miss Qi has been locked up since the carriage crash happening to you. She¡¯s not allowed to go back to the Qi¡¯s Mansion, but is allowed to send letters, most of which was for her eldest brother!¡± Nanny Zheng said in detail.

    ¡°Even if the First Young Master Qi has powerful connections, he can¡¯t save the First Miss Qi this time!¡± Nanny Yu curled her lip and said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before? Why did shee back?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked after thinking for a while. Qi Rongzhi had intended to meet her before but certainly came with someone else.

    ¡°It is said that she was brought back. She did leave and go back to the Qi¡¯s Mansion. However, she was brought backter by the First Young Master Qi, who said that since Miss Qi was a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she couldn¡¯t leave at will. After that, he left!¡±

    Nanny Zheng had made a thorough investigation. Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s question, she answered casually.

    Qi Rongzhi was brought back by Qi Tianyu? After the carriage crash, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was equivalent to a wolf den to Qi Rongzhi. How could Qi Tianyu bring her back?

    It seemed that Qi Tianyu brought Qi Rongzhi back because he was threatened or someone promised him great benefits. As Shao Wanru thought, she lifted the corners of her lips slightly. Since Qi Rongzhi was still in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could use some help from Qi Rongzhi and didn¡¯t have to think of some other way.

    ¡°How is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion going to deal with her?¡±

    Neither Madam of Duke Xing nor Shao Yanru was a kind-hearted person, so it was impossible for them to watch Qi Rongzhi tarnish Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation without doing anything. Grounding Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t sound like the punishment Shao Yanru and Madam of Duke Xing would be satisfied with.

    ¡°I heard that she is going to marry Childe Wang!¡± Nanny Zheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Other servants said that he¡¯s Duke Xing¡¯s nephew, but I have never met him before!¡±

    Childe Wang? Wang Shengxue? Shao Wanru involuntarily thought that Wang Shengxue seemed like a ghost reluctant to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and seemed to be rted to everything about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    Nevertheless, Wang Shengxue was quite a good match for Qi Rongzhi, who knew well about what he had done. Qi Rongzhi probably would rather get killed than marry him!

    Someone like Qi Rongzhi would definitely try everything to make a scene out of it. However, she was now locked up peacefully without making any scene, which indicated that things were not as they seemed. Could it be that Qi Rongzhi knew that Qi Tianyu had a n to prevent Wang Shengxue from marrying her, so she was willing to be grounded in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion without making trouble?

    As Shao Wanru thought of this, she immediately figured out the connections among many things!

    ¡°Does Childe Wang still live in the mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t live in the mansion, but only asionallyes to visit Miss Wang, who still lives in the mansion and said to be in poor health. Although she can still take some food, she can only lie in bed and is unlikely to recover. Most of the time her brother only came to have a look at her and then went to please Madam of Duke Xing, Old Madam, and other masters in the mansion!¡±

    Although Nanny Zheng had never met Childe Wang, she heard a lot of things about him. Everyone in the mansion looked down upon Childe Wang. Even the maids and old maids gave a scornful look when speaking of him and thought him a born loser.

    If it weren¡¯t for the kinship between him and their master, the servants wouldn¡¯t have taken a nce at him.

    ¡°Did he send some gifts to the mansion?¡± Shao Wanru, who noticed a point Nanny Zheng neglected, asked with a slight smile.

    ¡°Yes, the gifts are all sent to please the masters in the mansion, especially Madam of Duke Xing, while none of them was sent to his sister!¡± Nanny Zheng answered after thinking for a while.

    With a sparkle in her eyes as dark as ink-colored ze, Shao Wanru lifted the corners of her tender lips. There should be someone making trouble in the mansion. Since there was no such a person now, she could find one for them. When the one made a scene, the ¡°worn¡± ornaments in her room could be exposed in public.

    Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Yanru were sure that she had to take it, but she didn¡¯t want to...

    Although Qi Rongzhi was grounded, she didn¡¯t live a difficult life and was served proper meals. Her everyday food and clothing were not the same as before, but they were actually not much worse for her, who had always been neglected and inferior in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The kitchen even specially sent someone to serve her decent meals because she was locked up. After all, when her eldest brother brought her back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that day, he specially talked with the Eldest Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Her eldest brother¡¯s words still rang in her ears. He told her to stay in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for another period of time, and he would take her back to the Qi¡¯s Mansion when people gradually forgot what had happened. After that, her marriage would have nothing to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But it was inconvenient for her to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now.

    This was not a good thing for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and her. From her perspective, people would think her ungrateful if she left when Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion got stuck in the rumor rted to her. From the perspective of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it would be too merciless to drive her away after the incident without finding out the truth.

    Or they should handle it after a period of time even if they couldn¡¯t find out the truth.

    Qi Rongzhi had always been obedient to Qi Tianyu. Since her elder brother said so, of course, she chose to go back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In order to marry into the prince¡¯s mansion and seek a bright future, she certainly could not make trouble at this time and had to get it through even if her everyday food and clothing were not so good.

    Moreover, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t treat her lightly in everyday food and clothing on the surface!

    Today she was served steamed buns and a few simple dishes. Although they were not so good and Qi Rongzhi found them difficult to swallow, they were fresh anyway. What was more, her eldest brother had promised to secretly give some money to someone working in the kitchen so that they wouldn¡¯t treat Qi Rongzhi in meals shabbily.

    Chewing a steamed bun feebly, Qi Rongzhi asked, ¡°Is Shao Wanru back?¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t go out, there were plenty of servants talking about it, and even the two old maids guarding the door were among them. She couldn¡¯t ignore it even if she wanted to!

    ¡°Yes, they... they said so!¡± Chunyi answered in a low voice. When she was in Jiangzhou, she could be considered a respected principal maid, but now she became increasingly timid.

    ¡°She is so lucky that she survived!¡± Qi Rongzhi curled her lip and said coldly with disdain, ¡°If I had known that she¡¯s so lucky, I would have worked with Qin Yuru to torture her to death when we were in Jiangzhou. In that case, all of the following things wouldn¡¯t happen!¡±

    Chunyi didn¡¯t dare to answer and cautiously handed Qi Rongzhi a handkerchief. Qi Rongzhi wiped her hands with the handkerchief and bit her hand hard as if she were biting Shao Wanru she was so jealous of. How could Shao Wanru be the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess luckily?

    Why wasn¡¯t she as lucky as Shao Wanru? Thinking of the days when Shao Wanru and she were in Jiangzhou and the gap between Shao Wanru and her at the moment, Qi Rongzhi felt both great jealousy and hatred.

    Shao Wanru, who she could tread underfoot and humiliate as much as she wanted, now lived a better life than she did. It made her feel extremely ufortable as if she were bitten by thousands of caterpirs, and wish she could tread Shao Wanru underfoot again and torture her as before.

    ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager sent a lot of gifts to Shao Wanru today. Why is she so lucky? She didn¡¯t fall to death on the mountain path before and managed to survive by clinging to the tree. Now she survived again in the assassination and even saved Prince Chen. I¡¯m wondering if she¡¯s fortunate or unfortunate.¡± Qi Rongzhi raised the corners of her mouth and said viciously with a sneer.

    Now she had nothing to do every day, and she was not willing to practice calligraphy and paint quietly. So she, who was terribly bored, was even more vicious and mean when speaking of Shao Wanru. Although she had restrained herself a little before because of her hard life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had no scruples at this moment with only her two personal maids around.

    She said whatever she wanted while exposing her mean and vicious character!

    Chunyi and Chunxi lowered their heads, acted like two blocks of wood, and didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense with her. After being punished by Qi Tianyu, they didn¡¯t dare to go along with Qi Rongzhi at will!

    Seeing that the two maids remained silent, Qi Rongzhi red at them with displeasure. She knew that they acted on instructions from her eldest brother and now she could only rely on her eldest brother, so she did not dare to disobey her eldest brother¡¯s order. She could only vent her spleen on her maid by reaching out to pinch the back of Chunxi¡¯s hand hard. The great pain made Chunxi¡¯s face changed dramatically, but she did not dare to cry out in pain and could only kneel on the ground and beg for mercy!

    Loosening her grip of Chunxi¡¯s hand, Qi Rongzhi chewed the steamed bun hard, as if intending to bite off all Shao Wanru¡¯s luck. Suddenly she felt something between her teeth and reached out to pull out a folded note through her teeth. Qi Rongzhi was stunned and unfolded it hurriedly, disregarding the crumbs of the steamed bun on it.

    When she saw the words on it clearly, she was annoyed at the moment and even forgot her fear of Madam of Duke Xing. She pounded the table hard, suddenly stood up, and said, ¡°Go to invite Madam of Duke Xing here and ask her what she means by doing that!¡±

 Chapter 648 - The Heir of Duke Xing

    <h4>Chapter 648 The Heir of Duke Xing</h4>

    ¡°Mi... Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chunxi looked at Qi Rongzhi with some timidness and asked. She really didn¡¯t dare to offend Madam of Duke Xing, who was in charge of the entire inner courtyard of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even the principal maid serving Old Madam was very respectful to Madam of Duke Xing, not to mention her.

    To put it nicely, Qi Rongzhi was the foster daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, but to put it bluntly, Qi Rongzhi just lived under the roof of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and no one took her seriously. Even the servants in the mansion were snobs. What was more, Qi Rongzhi had never been favored since she moved to the mansion.

    Qi Rongzhi was treated lightly, not to mention her maids. In the past three years, Chunxi had been bullied many times in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she didn¡¯t dare to turn to Madam of Duke Xing to look for trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hateful... I... I didn¡¯t expect that she let the scoundrel Wang Shengxue set me up!¡± Qi Rongzhi said furiously, unfolded the note in her hand, and read it again. When she saw the words in front of her clearly, she only felt her eyes became sore.

    How could Madam of Duke Xing let her rascal nephew hook up with her with frivolous and shameless words? Thinking of Wang Shengxue, Qi Rongzhi felt so sick that she even wanted to vomit. She decided that she would never marry such a disgusting man even if she had to remain unmarried all her life.

    ¡°Miss, how do you know that it¡¯s Madam of Duke Xing who told him to write this?¡± Chunxi asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s written on it that Madam of Duke Xing won¡¯t release me unless I agree on the engagement with him arranged by Madam of Duke Xing. Otherwise, she will lock me up all my life. I doubt whether she can do that!¡± Qi Rongzhi sneered, tore the note in her hand, and said angrily.

    At this moment, she had calmed down and known that it was useless to send someone for Madam of Duke Xing. The one she sent might not even be able to meet Madam of Duke Xing, let alone make things clear.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. The Eldest Young Master will help you. Maybe he has made an agreement with the prince¡¯s mansion and will directly send a sedan chair to take you awayter. No matter how powerful Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is, they can¡¯tpare with the prince¡¯s mansion, right?¡± Chunyi took up her remark.

    Her words calmed Qi Rongzhi down. She trusted her eldest brother very much. Who did Wang Shengxue think he was? How dared he dream of marrying her? He really should look in the mirror to see what a loser he was.

    At this moment, she had no appetite, so she instructed the two maids to clean up the dishes.

    She thought that it was over, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would discover other notes in the next few meals. Wang Shengxue even wrote in a note that he woulde to meet her secretly at dusk and he could marry her and she could be released as soon as she agreed. What was more, he repeatedly indicated that he would treat her like a treasure with frivolous and disgusting words.

    Qi Rongzhi was both annoyed and anxious. She didn¡¯t even dare to sleep alone at night and kept the two maids by her side. But even so, she could still hear some sounds from outside the courtyard from time to time. She couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in the dark, but she was sure that the sounds were made by someone.

    After spending two days in anxiety, Qi Rongzhi almost had a nervous breakdown. She could neither eat well during the day nor sleep well at night. Any slight sound could make her wake up the two maids at once and looked at the door vigntly, for fear that Wang Shengxue would suddenly break in. If Wang Shengxue managed to sleep with her, she would be doomed.

    However, there were only two maids loyal to her. They were brought into the mansion by her and now also locked up together with her. She could not even send a message to Qi Tianyu, who was outside. Looking at her haggard face in the mirror, Qi Rongzhi picked up the mirror and threw it to the ground in rage.

    The sharp breaking sound seemed to break Qi Rongzhi¡¯s silence at once. She screamed sharply and turned her hand to p Chunxi, who was standing behind her, and Chunxi took two steps back. If it were not for Chunyi¡¯s help, she would have fallen on the ground scattered with sharp broken sses.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t get angry. We can think of another way!¡± Chunyi held Chunxi and said.

    ¡°What else can I do? What else can I do? The bastard said that he woulde in the next few days, but... but my eldest brother still doesn¡¯t know it!¡± Qi Rongzhi said emotionally with tears and stamped hard on the ground as if she were treading on Wang Shengxue and Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Miss... Actually, there is another way, but... it is...¡± Chunxi looked at Qi Rongzhi and said hesitantly, seeming to want to say something but stop on second thought. Obviously, she was not sure whether it was a good idea.

    ¡°Say it!¡± Qi Rongzhi wiped off the tears on her face violently and said in a harsh voice.

    ¡°Since the Eldest Young Master is outside, he obviously doesn¡¯t know our predicament and can¡¯t help us, but... but we can ask someone else for help... such the Eldest Young Master of the mansion!¡± Chunxi trembled under Qi Rongzhi¡¯s horrifying gaze and said with drifting eyes.

    ¡°The Eldest Young Master Shao Hua¡¯an?¡± Qi Rongzhi was stunned. She slowly sat down and said with a frown.

    Although Chunxi didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Qi Rongzhi immediately understood what she meant. After moving to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Qi Rongzhi found that everyone in the mansion did not like her andpletely ignored her.

    Qi Rongzhi could barely meet Madam of Duke Xing after Madam of Duke Xing pretended to be kind to her on the day she recognized her as a foster daughter. Besides, Madam of Duke Xing even sent someone to tell her that she didn¡¯t need to go to pay her respects, and didn¡¯t say a word and ignored her when running into her on the road.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not someone she could meet and please as she wanted.

    Although Shao Yanru allowed her to follow her from time to time, Shao Yanru just considered her a maid and she couldn¡¯t make any decision. However, everyone thought Shao Yanru was so kind-hearted that she even cared for and treated a ¡°foster daughter¡±, who was not favored by Madam, kindly.

    In fact, she could just act on instructions from Shao Yanru. Nevertheless, if she didn¡¯t follow Shao Yanru, her life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be even more difficult.

    Everyone in the mansion was unfriendly to her, and even the maids and old maids dared to challenge her. Only the Eldest Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was nice to her, and he stopped and talked to her gently every time he met her.

    He was the only person she could count on, so she certainly would not let go of such an opportunity. Every time she met Shao Hua¡¯an, she acted gentle and even pitifully like a youngdy from a noble family. Her gorgeous look and elegant manners made Shao Hua¡¯an appreciate her a lot.

    Qi Rongzhi even noticed that Shao Hua¡¯an looked at her in the way Di Yan looked at her at that time. Of course, it meant that Shao Hua¡¯an had a crush on her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to marry into the prince¡¯s mansion. I can¡¯t have any connections with Shao Hua¡¯an!¡± Qi Rongzhi thought for a while, and then said and shook her head.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to have any connections with the Eldest Young Master. We just want to ask him for a favor!¡± Chunxi said.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. You can ask the Eldest Young Master Shao to stop Childe Wang or frighten him, and we can do it in secret without telling Madam. As long as Childe Wang doesn¡¯t make trouble, we can wait for the news from the Eldest Young Master.¡±

    Chunyi said.

    Hearing the words of the two maids, Qi Rongzhi became hesitant and nodded after thinking for a while. Shao Hua¡¯an was indeed the only one who was kind to her in the entire mansion as well as the only one who could help her at this time.

    ¡°Grind the ink!¡±

    ¡°Miss, the First Miss Qi has sent the note to the First Young Master Shao!¡± When Qing¡¯er entered the room to report to Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru was standing by the window and drawing a portrait of ady. Thedy in the portrait only showed half of her face, and there was a red maple forest behind her.

    Thedy was dressed in a in eight-piece dress and stepped on the maple leaves as red as fire. Although she only showed a small half of her, it gave an impression of fascinating beauty.

    ¡°What did Shao Hua¡¯an do?¡± Shao Wanru asked, put down the writing brush in her hand, and looked at the painting she had not finished yet. In fact, she was not very satisfied with it. In thest life, she was famous for portraying the best look of the candidates for the consort selection, and the portraits would be presented for selection.

    Painting different scenery from different perspectives could make her paintingpletely different.

    ¡°The Eldest Young Master led a few servants to intercept Wang Shengxue, who was going to enter the mansion, dragged him to a corner and beat him, and then advised him not to take liberties in the mansion! Otherwise, he would be driven out of the mansion!¡± Qing¡¯er said, and then told the whole thing in detail.

    Beating Wang Shengxue secretly without letting anyone realize it and making his intention clear, both these indicated Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s extraordinary tactics.

    Shao Wanru showed a meaningful smile. She had met the First Young Master Shao several times. He looked very gentle every time, treated her as his biological sister, and seemed to be perfectly impartial. Nevertheless, she had neither met him nor talked with him in private, so she did not know about his personality.

    But after this, she could tell that Shao Hua¡¯an was not so easy to deal with, and he was the one who could inherit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion instead of Hao¡¯er.

    Compared with Hao¡¯er, Shao Hua¡¯an, the Eldest Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, should be the candidate for the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in favor with the general public!

    In thest life, Shao Wanru had met Shao Hua¡¯an in Shao Yanru¡¯s ce. On that day, Shao Yanru made her kneel at the entrance as a punishment. When Shao Hua¡¯an entered the courtyard, he nced at her and gently asked her who she was. After knowing who she was, the gentle and elegant Heir showed a trace of contempt, looked down at her arrogantly, and said, ¡°As a humble person with no manners, you should keep kneeling!¡±

    He hated her, a girl he just met for the first time, so much after knowing her name. Of course, it was not only because of her name. Needless to say, the First Young Master Shao also knew her real identity, so he harbored deep hatred against her and involuntarily mocked her as soon as he knew her identity.

    In thest life, she was ignorant and didn¡¯t understand why she enraged the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who was said to be a graceful childe. It turned out that all members of the Second Branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had a desire to kill her family members!

    In this life, she would tear apart the mask of all members of the Second Branch so that everyone could see their true colors. They should pay back what they owed Hao¡¯er and her in thest life anyway...

    It was better to take action as soon as possible, and she could use Qi Rongzhi to make the first move!

 Chapter 649 - Beaten Twice for No Definite Reason

    <h4>Chapter 649 Beaten Twice for No Definite Reason</h4>

    Shao Hua¡¯an did not directly mention Qi Rongzhi, so it could be seen that the First Young Master Shao was cautious and not easy to deal with. He beat Wang Shengxue with the excuse that Wang Shengxue flirted with several maids in the mansion and the maidsined about it in front of Madam of Duke Xing, so he taught Wang Shengxue a lesson on behalf of Madam of Duke Xing.

    It seemed to have nothing to do with Qi Rongzhi and have no influence on his reputation. From this point of view, it could be seen that it was not by chance that the First Young Master Shao had always enjoyed a good reputation.

    ¡°Keep sending notes to Qi Rongzhi!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly with deep eyes.

    ¡°Yes, got it!¡±

    In the next few days, Qi Rongzhi found that not only did Wang Shengxue continue keeping on at her, but he went even further. She could even hear someone calling her from the top of the wall at night, which scared her and her two maids so much that they stuck together and shivered. Two dayster, Qi Rongzhi secretly bribed the two old maids guarding the door again and asked them to deliver a letter to Shao Hua¡¯an.

    Thest time when they delivered Qi Rongzhi¡¯s letter to Shao Hua¡¯an, Shao Hua¡¯an rewarded them, so they once again delivered the letter without any hesitation this time.

    Madam told them to keep Miss Qi in custody and forbid her and her maids to go out andmunicate with outsiders, but she didn¡¯t say that the Eldest Young Master was among the outsiders. The Eldest Young Master was the only son of Madam and the future master of the mansion, so as servants, they didn¡¯t dare to displease the Eldest Young Master.

    Although the Eldest Young Master did not say anything before, they could tell from the reward from him that he agreed to their deeds.

    Therefore, the two old maids were rewarded by Shao Hua¡¯an again this time.

    After that, Shao Hua¡¯an beat Wang Shengxue again with an excuse and warned him not to take liberties in the mansion, let alone to flirt with the girls in the mansion. Otherwise, he and his sister would be driven out of the mansion.

    Wang Yishu had been recuperated in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and maintained her life with medicine. If it weren¡¯t for the medicine, she would have died. If they were really driven out, not to mention that Wang Shengxue would run behind his expenses, even Wang Yishu would die.

    Although Wang Shengxue, who almost limped in pain after being beaten, gnashed his teeth in anger, he had to promise that he would never do something so shameless again and almost swore.

    After Wang Shengxue limped away, Shao Hua¡¯an left with a frown.

    ¡°Why did the Eldest Young Master beat Childe Wang again and again? Did Childe Wang offend the First Young Master?¡± Suddenly, a maid¡¯s voice came across the wall. She obviously had seen what had happened just now.

    Wang Shengxue stopped with his hands on his waist and listened attentively. How could he not get angry after being beaten for no definite reason? Of course, he hated the maids in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion the most, because someone among them must haveined about him in front of Shao Hua¡¯an. In fact, he was very well-behaved in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and didn¡¯t dare to flirt with the maids in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°How could Childe Wang offend the Eldest Young Master!¡± The other maid said in disapproval. On hearing her words, Wang Shengxue kept nodding, because he had not figured out what he had done until now. If he found out which maid secretly spoke evil of him, he would think of a way to kill her after returning.

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t offend the Eldest Young Master, how could the Eldest Young Master beat him for a maid? The Eldest Young Master has never meddled in the domestic affairs. Besides, Childe Wang is the Eldest Young Master¡¯s cousin. How could he beat his cousin for a maid?¡± The former maid asked in confusion. This was also what confused Wang Shengxue.

    He thought to himself that he had always been respectful to his cousin and never treated him lightly, and he even had always been respectful to the servants around his cousin. Wang Shengxue was not stupid. Otherwise, he would not have been able to get official rank. It could be an ident the first time, but must be something else the second time!

    ¡°He offended the Eldest Young Master¡¯s beloved girl rather than the Eldest Young Master!¡± The other maid said with a sneer.

    ¡°Which maid?¡±

    Wang Shengxue stretched his ears. If he knew which mean girl went toin about him and talk nonsense, he would definitely teach her a lesson.

    This time, he was beaten even harder than thest time, which made him limp for a while!

    ¡°It¡¯s not a maid. If the Eldest Young Master really takes fancy to a maid, he could just have her transferred to his courtyard. Madam wouldn¡¯t turn down his request. That day I saw the old maids guarding the courtyard over there deliver a letter to the Eldest Young Master.¡± The maid said in a harsh and low voice. She was obviously a mean gossiper.

    But the news from this kind of gossiper was usually more convincing.

    ¡°Which courtyard is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just over there... Isn¡¯t someone locked up there... Madam intends to marry her to Childe Wang... But the Eldest Young Master feels pity for her... She¡¯s so good-looking... How could she agree to marry Childe Wang... What a shame...¡± The maid¡¯s voice became further, and it was obvious that she was walking in another direction.

    Wang Shengxue stood by the wall and became sullen with his face turning blue and white alternately.

    He knew who the two maids were talking about. It was obviously Qi Rongzhi.

    He, who visited Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion frequently, certainly had met Qi Rongzhi. Although Qi Rongzhi was beautiful, Wang Shengxue had never liked her and somehow didn¡¯t thought her a good person. She was almost as humble as a maid in front of other members of the mansion, while acted as if she were superior to him in front of him. He really found it hard to like her.

    Unexpectedly, Madam of Duke Xing had him over and suggested that he should marry Qi Rongzhi, whose eldest brother was quite promising. Although Wang Shengxue had no feelings for Qi Rongzhi and could even be considered disgusted with her, he agreed since Madam of Duke Xing made such a suggestion.

    He certainly would not hesitate when he could please Madam of Duke Xing. Moreover, although he didn¡¯t like Qi Rongzhi, he was clear about his current situation. Those fair youngdies from aristocratic families probably would not be willing to be his wife, so it was good for him to marry Qi Rongzhi, who at least had a promising eldest brother to support her.

    Although Magistrate Qi was far away in Jiangzhou, it was said that he doted on his daughter.

    So their engagement was settled temporarily. Madam of Duke Xing was very pleased and said that she would make their engagement officialter. Unexpectedly, before their engagement became official, Shao Hua¡¯an couldn¡¯t bear it and found an excuse to beat him twice for the girl.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to swallow the grievance!

    He turned around and limped to Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s courtyard in rage. The engagement was arranged by Madam of Duke Xing, and he even didn¡¯t like the b*tch. As he thought, there was a trace of gloom across his eyes. How dared the b*tch, who lived under the roof of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and tarnished Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation, set him up? Did she really think herself a fairdy?

    He didn¡¯t believe that Madam of Duke Xing would not get mad after knowing that this b*tch secretly hooked up with her son!

    ¡°Miss, Miss Qi¡¯s courtyard was smashed!¡± Yujie came in and said breathlessly, while Shao Wanru was sorting out the set of needles of hers.

    She picked up a thin needle and gently wiped it with a snow-white handkerchief. The disturbance in Qi Rongzhi¡¯s courtyard was expected. Madam of Duke Xing thought so highly of Shao Hua¡¯an that she wouldn¡¯t even allow Qi Rongzhi to do the slightest damage to his reputation.

    Hearing Wang Shengxue¡¯s words, Madam of Duke Xing almost burst with anger.

    If such a thing happened in thest life, Madam of Duke Xing might be more prudent and would not immediately take action by sending some servants to smash Qi Rongzhi¡¯s courtyard.

    However, the situation was different in this life. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to be flourishing but gradually declined in many respects. Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s most outstanding son and daughter were supposed to be her biggest pride, but now they got into trouble repeatedly and their reputation had been tarnished, which made Madam of Duke Xing very anxious and uneasy.

    ¡°Did she go to the Eldest Young Master¡¯s courtyard?¡± Shao Wanru said. The thin needle shed under the lighting through the window with burning brightness.

    ¡°Yes, Madam went there in rage. I heard that she kicked everyone out and came out soon. After that, Madam looked much better and went to Miss Wang¡¯s ce. The Eldest Young Master went out after Madam left, so I can¡¯t tell how he looks!¡±

    Yujie reported in detail and became even more appreciative of her master.

    Her master¡¯s spection was pretty close and even predicted Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s reaction correctly.

    ¡°She went to Wang Yishu¡¯s ce?¡± Shao Wanru put down the needle in her hand, slightly turned her fluid eyes, and said thoughtfully. It seemed that Wang Yishu was going to take the me again this time.

    ¡°Yes, she went to Miss Wang¡¯s ce. I heard that Madam of Duke Xing instructed two maids to go to the kitchen to fetch some Miss Wang¡¯s favorite pastries which should be light because Miss Wang¡¯s illness has recurred recently and she has a poor appetite and excessive internal heat!¡± Yujie, who knew about medical skills, curled her lip after finishing her words.

    Wang Yishu was so sick that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed. Why did Madam of Duke Xing say that her illness had recurred recently and she had a poor appetite and excessive intern heat? Now her diet was based on her condition, and other things had little influence on her condition.

    ¡°Yujie, you have learned from Mingqiu Nun for so many years. Judging from Wang Yishu¡¯s current situation, do you think she is really sick or there is something behind it?¡± Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth slightly and asked with her long eyshes fluttering.

    ¡°How could she be so terribly sick? She obviously pretends to be sick. At that time, she just passed away. How could she remain sick for so many years and couldn¡¯t even get up? It¡¯s obviously an excuse she made up to avoid what happened in the imperial pce!¡±

    Yujie said with certainty.

    Others might not know what had happened at that time, but Yujie was very clear that Wang Yishu obviously fell down in panic. So far, it had be a mystery case without clues. Even if everyone suspected Madam of Duke Xing, it was suspended because Wang Yishu couldn¡¯t offer the evidence.

    ¡°Well, why does Wang Yishu keep recuperating during these years without showing up in front of others? If she keeps pretending to be sick, it willst a lifetime. Isn¡¯t Wang Yishu anxious?¡± Shao Wanru said thoughtfully.

    It was possible for someone to pretend to be sick for one day or two days or even one month. But she had never seen someone who pretended to be sick for three years!

    There must be something behind it!

 Chapter 650 - Does She Really Fall Sick or Pretend to Be Sick?

    <h4>Chapter 650 Does She Really Fall Sick or Pretend to Be Sick?</h4>

    ¡°Miss, do you mean that Wang Yishu is not pretending to be sick? It¡¯s true... that she can¡¯t get up and can only lie in bed?¡± After thinking of Shao Wanru¡¯s words carefully several times, Yujie said with her face suddenly changing, ¡°Miss Wang has been drugged, so she can¡¯t get up all these years?¡±

    Only the drug could make someone, who pretended to be sick, really fall sick.

    Shao Wanru nodded. Wang Yishu was probably unwilling to waste her life in bed. But now she couldn¡¯t determine her fate, so she had been lying in bed for three years.

    Seeing Shao Wanru nod, Yujie thought of another problem and asked, ¡°Miss, since Miss Wang could be a threat to Madam of Duke Xing, why doesn¡¯t she kill Miss Wang directly? Anyway, she has drugged Miss Wang. She could end it by poisoning Miss Wang. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±

    The existence of Wang Yishu was a hidden danger for Madam of Duke Xing, so the best solution was to kill Wang Yishu.

    ¡°Wang Yishu can¡¯t die. If she really dies, others will be more suspicious of Madam of Duke Xing. At that time, everyone thought it was Madam of Duke Xing who intended to deal with me. If something happened to Wang Yishu as soon as she returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing would definitely take the me. Moreover, I have reimed my identity now!¡±

    Shao Wanru stared at Yujie meaningfully and said.

    Yujie was frightened by her words, but after thinking about it for a while, she thought that her master was right. When her master was still the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, others might not think that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would set up her master, because there were no connections between the two mansions.

    But now, her master was the Fifth Miss of the Shao¡¯s Mansion, the only daughter left by the former Heir of Duke Xing. The rtionship between the two branches of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion indicated that the overt and covert struggles for power and position between them were normal. It was very likely that Madam of Duke Xing had known Shao Wanru¡¯s identity long ago and attempted to kill her before she reimed her identity.

    In this case, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would get into big trouble!

    Not only Madam of Duke Xing was vicious, but also the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be suspected of plotting to murder a member of the eldest branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got the evidence, they would not be able to settle it by determining Hao¡¯er as the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not take drastic steps on it.

    ¡°They should maintain her life for a few more years. In this way, no one will associate it with Madam of Duke Xing, because no one will care about Wang Yishu after a long time.¡± Shao Wanru continued saying.

    She said calmly even with a faint smile on her delicate little face. However, her smile was frightening, as if there were some bottomless coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Check on Wang Yishu!¡±

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not easy to get close to Miss Wang. That ce is very remote, and few people go there at normal times. My showing up there must be conspicuous. Moreover, Miss Wang and you have borne grudges against each other. If I go there openly and something happens, they will probably shift the me onto you.¡±

    Yujie had scruples and thought it inappropriate to do so. Based on her master¡¯s remark, Madam of Duke Xing had always considered her master as a threat and had an evil intent towards Wang Yishu, so Madam of Duke Xing would definitely kill two birds with one stone by shifting the me for murdering Wang Yishu onto her master once she got the chance.

    When the time came, the grudges between Wang Yishu and her master would be mentioned. Her master would be disdained by everyone because of killing a patient, who was on her deathbed, due to the previous grudges between them.

    ¡°Let Qing¡¯er do it. You don¡¯t have to do it, but you can asionally show up around the area. You don¡¯t have to be too close to the ce and just watch from a distance! Your frequent showing up there will make her anxious!¡± Shao Wanru was amused by Yujie¡¯s anxiety and said. She picked up another needle and carefully wiped it against the light.

    Yujie¡¯s frequent showing up there would inevitably make Madam of Duke Xing anxious. If she got anxious, she would inevitably cover it up. With some other guards to help her, Qing¡¯er could naturallye and go without being noticed.

    Qing¡¯er acted quickly and came back with detailed information the next day. From the dregs of Wang Yishu¡¯s medicine and food to Wang Yishu¡¯s appearance, all of these showed that Wang Yishu was in very poor condition. If she remained in this state, she might really die.

    ¡°Miss, the medicine is actually a general tonic for nursing her health rather than curing any disease. I find nothing else in her medicine and food, both of which are ordinary.¡± Yujie reported after finishing checking the dregs of the medicine and food and cleaning her hands in the warm water.

    Everything seemed to be normal as if Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion really tried to cure Wang Yishu. However, it was actually useless for a patient to take somemon tonic medicine instead of an antidote against the disease.

    ¡°Miss, Wang Yishu seems to be sick. I saw her face. She looked very old with yellow hair and even some wrinkles on her forehead and dark circles under her eyes. She obviously has lived a terrible life and been in very poor condition. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep until the doctor treated her with acupuncture. During the rest of the time, she was too weak to get up, couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and lost her temper easily!¡±

    Qing¡¯er reported what she had seen to Shao Wanru.

    She was not a doctor, so she did not know what kind of disease Wang Yishu suffered from. But judging from Wang Yishu¡¯s appearance, she could tell that Wang Yishu was obviously in poor condition and seriously sick.

    ¡°Miss, if she¡¯s really poisoned, how did they poison her? Besides, she¡¯s still alive after being poisoned for three years. The poison doesn¡¯t seem to be very toxic!¡± Yujie, who was curious about this kind of thing, said to Shao Wanru in a low voice.

    Shao Wanru said, ¡°It seems to be something unusual, which is non-toxic but could make her weak and unable to get up! Many kinds of medicines reinforcing or counteracting each other could achieve the effect!¡±

    Connecting a series of things, she was now sure that Wang Yishu must have been taking medicines reinforcing or counteracting each other. General poisons were easy to expose. Even if Wang Shengxue had Wang Yishu buried directly without looking into it, if someone intended to reverse the case yearster, Wang Yishu¡¯s bones would be different from those of ordinary people, which could get Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion into trouble easily.

    If someone stirred up trouble by requesting to check Wang Yishu¡¯s body immediately, it would be exposed easier.

    Of course, these medicines were not enough!

    ¡°Miss, what kind of medicinal materials do you think they are?¡± Yujie couldn¡¯t figure it out and asked with a frown.

    After all, Yujie was not a famous doctor and had no ess to some of the medicinal materials. Although Shao Wanru was skilled in acupuncture, she even knew less about the efficacy of medicinal materials than Yujie.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment. She picked up the medical book beside her, flipped through it, gently bit her lips, and then asked Qing¡¯er, ¡°Where does the doctore from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s a skillful doctor with ancestors working in the imperial pce before. He¡¯s hired by Madam of Duke Xing with a high sry from another ce to specially treat Miss Wang during all these years. Now he lives in the mansion and treats Miss Wang with acupuncture twice a day!¡±

    Qing¡¯er told all information she got.

    Shao Wanru suddenly had an inspiration, stood up with her hands on the table, and said, ¡°Acupuncture?¡±

    ¡°Acupuncture!¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Yujie immediately realized something, stared at Shao Wanru in horror, and said.

    Shao Wanru nodded silently. She and Yujie had learned from Mingqiu Nun, but neither of them couldpare with Mingqiu Nun in medical skills. Despite their spections, they could not get the correct answer.

    It seemed that they should turn to Mingqiu Nun for confirmation.

    With an idea in her mind, Shao Wanru calmed down. Since she couldn¡¯t find out anything about it, for the time being, she decided to put it aside and change the topic, ¡°Did Wang Yishu take the me for what happened to Qi Rongzhi?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed such a rumor in the mansion. It is said that Wang Yishu was in a bad mood, but Miss Qi went to piss her off. So Miss Wang sent a few servants to smash everything in Miss Qi¡¯s room!¡±

    Yujie said.

    In fact, there was no need to inquire about it, because today everyone in the mansion was talking about it in great detail as if they had seen Wang Yishu send some servants to smash Qi Rongzhi¡¯s courtyard.

    How could a half-dead person get furious and send some servants to smash Qi Rongzhi¡¯s courtyard? It sounded really inexplicable.

    ¡°She is so sick that she can only talk in a voice even too low to be heard. How could she send some servants to smash Qi Rongzhi¡¯s courtyard? Madam of Duke Xing did choose a perfect scapegoat!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a sneer. She, who was sent to watch over Wang Yishu, could tell from Wang Yishu¡¯s current condition that it was impossible for Wang Yishu to vent her spleen on Qi Rongzhi.

    ¡°Where is Wang Shengxue?¡±

    ¡°He stilles to the mansion with the excuse of visiting his sister when he¡¯s free and spends most of his time visiting Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing.¡± Yujie said disdainfully. It was obvious that Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t care about his sister much.

    ¡°When you are free, you¡¯d better go to Wang Yishu¡¯s ce and leave if someonees. Even if no onees, you should leave alertly!¡± Shao Wanru advised.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. I know!¡± Yujie understood and said.

    ¡°Miss, Old Madam sent someone to invite you over!¡± While they were talking, a maid, who was outside the room, reported.

    Shao Wanru nced at Yujie. Yujie understood and turned to walk out of the room. Seeing her lift the curtain ande out, a little maid standing in the corridor and facing the door showed a brighter smile.

    ¡°Why does Old Madam want to meet the Fifth Miss?¡± Yujie looked the little maid up and down and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe Old Madam misses the Fifth Miss and wants to ask about her physical condition!¡± The little maid gave a wless answer.

    ¡°You can go back now. My master wille over after tidying herself up!¡± Seeing that she could not get any information, Yujie said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to report it to Old Madam now!¡± The little maid said with a smile. After bowing sideways to Yujie, she turned around and left.

    After the maid left, Yujie entered the room. Shao Wanru was sitting in front of the dressing table. Qu Le set her hair into a simple bun and picked a simple hairpin to insert into Shao Wanru¡¯s bun.

    ¡°Use this one!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said while drawing another hairpin from her jewelry box and handing it over.

    ¡°Miss, this hairpin was given by the Empress Dowager that day!¡± Qu Le took the hairpin, looked at it, and then reminded her. Although it was also of a simple style, its superior material made it an extraordinary hairpin.

    ¡°Just use this one!¡± Shao Wanru said with a sneer on her face as pretty as a flower. Old Madam should give an exnation for deducting most of the gifts from the Empress Dowager, and it was time for Old Madam to meet her.

    Even Old Madam couldn¡¯t deduct such arge proportion of the gifts given by the Empress Dowager to her!

    ¡°Yujie, go to watch over Wang Yishu. If you see the doctor, who treats Wang Yishu with acupuncture, think of a way to get some information from him. Qing¡¯er, go to watch over Qi Rongzhi. I¡¯m taking Qu Le to Old Madam¡¯s ce!¡±

 Chapter 651 - Honored Consort Shus Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 651 Honored Consort Shu¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    Every time Shao Wanru walked into Old Madam¡¯s room, she always felt depressed and ostracized.

    When she visited Old Madam, she usually met two situations, one of which was that Old Madam sat in the seat of honor arrogantly with a straight face, and the other was that those in the room, who were talking andughing in a good atmosphere, fell into weird silence after hearing the maid reported her arrival as it was now.

    Then she heard Old Madam ask her to get in in a low voice.

    She feltpletely ostracized. Although they said nothing, she couldn¡¯t fit in. When she thought that her mother had also experienced such a situation, her eyes became sharp and deep. In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had absolute power and could trample anyone under her feet.

    At that time, Madam of Duke Xing must be adding inmmatory details beside Old Madam. If her mother had not been driven to the wall, her mother would not have left Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    After bowing to Old Madam who was sitting on the middle couch, Shao Wanru sat aside as she was told. When she looked up, she found that not only Shao Yanru but also Shao Jie¡¯er, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing were here. What a family reunion!

    Seeing her look up, Shao Yanru gave a gentle and dignified smile as usual. Shao Jie¡¯er looked at her with a little disdain. If it were not for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as Shao Wanru¡¯s backing, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have been able topare with her in the mansion, so she looked down on Shao Wanru.

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing were biological sisters of the third branch. Because the madam of the third branch got injured in the carriage crash three years ago and had been in poor health since then, they usually spent their time apanying the Third Madam in the courtyard and seldom showed up in other ces. They sort of lived in seclusion. Shao Caihuan, who looked more stable, became expressionless after meeting Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes calmly.

    Shao Cailing, who was a little curious, stared at Shao Wanru for a while.

    Now that everyone was here, Old Madam coughed in a low voice and said to her five granddaughters, ¡°Since you are all here now, let¡¯s talk it over together! Wanru is thetest. Ru¡¯er, tell her about it!¡±

    After that, she picked up the cup of tea beside her and took a sip, giving the floor to Shao Yanru.

    Hearing what Old Madam said, Shao Yanru, who was sitting next to Shao Wanru, turned her head and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, do you know Honored Consort Shu in the imperial pce?¡±

    Honored Consort Shu? Shao Wanru thought for a while and nodded.

    She naturally knew Honored Consort Shu, who was one of the four Honored Consorts of the Emperor with no children. Even so, she retained her position, which showed that she had some extraordinary tactics.

    ¡°Honored Consort Shu and my mother are cousins and had a close rtionship before they got married. Although Honored Consort Shu has married into the imperial pce, she often sends some gifts now. She did that again a few days ago. You can take the part of yours backter. Grandma wants us to enter the imperial pce to express our gratitude towards Honored Consort Shu!¡±

    Shao Yanru said with a smile.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished observing mourning for my parents. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate for me to do that!¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes and said with a smile.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Honored Consort Shu knew it and that you saved Prince Chen. She is particrly curious about you, so she especially told grandma that she wanted to meet you!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that I will offend Honored Consort Shu by showing up in front of her in such in clothes!¡± Shao Wanru said, lowered her head, and hid the coldness in her eyes. Honored Consort Shu turned out to be Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s backing. Did she neglect something?

    ¡°Honored Consort Shu is a nice person. Since she wants to meet you, she won¡¯t think so!¡± Shao Yanru advised with a smile.

    ¡°Well, Wanru, you don¡¯t have to decline it. It¡¯s a blessing to you that Honored Consort Shu wants to meet you. You are going to the imperial pce to meet Honored Consort Shu tomorrow. I have handed in the visiting card!¡± Old Madam¡¯s voice came from above.

    Since Honored Consort Shu wanted to meet her and Old Madam had handed in the visiting card, it had been decided. Therefore, Old Madam had Shao Wanru here to inform her about it rather than talk it over with her, and her tough approach indicated that Shao Wanru had to agree no matter she was willing or not.

    Shao Wanru raised her head, looked up with a leisurely smile in her fluid eyes, and said gently, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go as you wish, grandma!¡±

    Seeing that she stopped declining, Old Madam said with her face looking better, ¡°Since you are going to the imperial pce, you can¡¯t wear such ordinary clothes. Now pick something you need.¡±

    After Old Madam finished speaking, Nanny Yu brought several maids in. They lined up in a row and each held a tray on which the jewelry and brocade were obviously extraordinary.

    Shao Wanru withdrew her gaze calmly. These must be the gifts given to her by the Empress Dowager. Now they were presented for her to pick, and the rest of them were certainly left for others!

    During the period of observing mourning for her parents and cultivating in seclusion, how could she pick a good part of them, let alone any exquisite jewelry and brocade. Old Madam actually asked her to pick first as a mere formality so that she couldn¡¯t say anything against it when mentioning itter!

    She slightly raised the corners of her lips. How could they be so greedy that they wanted to keep her gifts while making her take them on the chin?

    Moreover, the most important thing was that Old Madam had not made it clear that these were the gifts given to her by the Empress Dowager until now. In addition, they had mentioned Honored Consort Shu and said that Honored Consort Shu sent some gifts here, which was easy to make Shao Wanru think that these gifts were sent by Honored Consort Shu. Even if she said that she did not know that these were the gifts given to her by the Empress Dowagerter, others would think that she deliberately stirred up trouble by saying that.

    It turned out that Old Madam intended to make her misunderstand it!

    Old Madam made quite a good plot!

    ¡°No, thanks, grandma. Since I haven¡¯t finished cultivating in seclusion, I don¡¯t dare to ept the gifts!¡± Seeing that several maids stood in front of her in a row and presented the gifts, Shao Wanru stood up and refused with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t decline it. Although you haven¡¯t finished cultivating in seclusion, you should at least pick a few of them. Don¡¯t let grandma down!¡± Shao Yanru also stood up and said with a smile.

    If Shao Wanru didn¡¯t pick some gifts, none of them could pick any. Otherwise, when the Empress Dowager asked about it, she would me Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Her grandma had promised to give half of the gifts to her, and she did need some exquisite jewelry recently, so how could she not be tempted by the gifts?

    ¡°No, thank you, grandma!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said firmly.

    With her face darkening, Old Madam failed to maintain her artificial smile, squinted at Shao Wanru coldly, and said, ¡°I intended to let your elder sisters pick first, but considering that you are the youngest and short of jewelry, they suggest that you should pick first. If you decline it, you will not only let them down but also make me go back on my words. There might be some people gossiping about my partiality!¡±

    Old Madam involuntarily thought of the various rumors. It had been three years, and she thought that people had forgotten about them gradually. Unexpectedly, they became quite rampant recently, and it was caused by Shao Wanru, the granddaughtering from outside. Thinking of this, Old Madam became even more displeased with Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Grandma, you are so kind to me as my elder, so you don¡¯t have to care about others¡¯ments and no one will take them seriously. You should let four elder sisters pick what they want. I don¡¯t need any of the gifts!¡± Shao Wanru ignored Old Madam¡¯s gloomy face, reached out to point at the hairpin on her head, and said, ¡°The hairpin on my head is exquisite and given by the Empress Dowager. I think that I won¡¯t offend Honored Consort Shu when meeting her in the imperial pce with it on my head!¡±

    Shao Yanru looked towards the hairpin in Shao Wanru¡¯s ck bun and found it actually valuable on hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words. Although it looked in, its great quality and crystal clear texture could even enable her to see through it. It was quite an extraordinary work of art.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, the hairpin on your head is good, but one is not enough. Pick another hairpin. Don¡¯t let grandma down!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile and reached out to point the gifts on the tray in front of Shao Wanru. As long as Shao Wanru went through the motions, she could pick what she wanted from the rest.

    Old Madam had Shao Wanru here as a mere formality because she was sure that it was impossible for Shao Wanru to pick a lot.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you think of this one?¡± Shao Yanru reached out and picked up a hairpin simr to the one on Shao Wanru¡¯s head, handed it to Shao Wanru, and said with a smile, ¡°They look like a pair of simr hairpins. If you like this kind of in hairpins, why don¡¯t you pick this one?¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at the hairpin Shao Yanru picked for her for a while, and then seemed to have discovered something. She tilted her head slightly and said with her eyes full of curiosity, ¡°Is this hairpin also from the imperial pce? It is so simr to the one on my head even with a simr mark. They seem toe from the same person. Could it be possible that it¡¯s given to Honored Consort Shu by the Empress Dowager?¡±

    Her words were so abrupt that no one expected that she would ask such a question at this time. However, she mentioned it naturally, because it was Shao Yanru who started this topic. This hairpin was indeed simr to the one on Shao Wanru¡¯s head. They were both given by the Empress Dowager, so it was reasonable that they had the same mark.

    With her face darkening, Old Madam stared at Shao Wanru gloomily. Shao Wanru¡¯s words ruined the trap she set.

    It fell silent in the room. The intermittent discussion seemed to be interrupted by a p. It was so quiet that everyone in the room could almost hear their breathing!

    Shao Jie¡¯er held the handkerchief between her fingers and red at Shao Wanru angrily. She had been waiting here for a long time so that she could pick some good stuff after Shao Wanru finished picking!

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing didn¡¯t say a word, exchanged nces, and waited quietly for the development. Was Old Madam going to rebuke Shao Wanru in a shameful rage or pretend that she didn¡¯t hear it and let it pass?

    They could imagine that Old Madam would be displeased no matter what her decision was. Based on their mother¡¯s repeated exhortations, both of them didn¡¯t have a good impression of their grandma, so they didn¡¯t say anything but just looked on coldly at this moment.

 Chapter 652 - Where Are the Gifts from? Nail the Lie!

    <h4>Chapter 652 Where Are the Gifts from? Nail the Lie!</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Sister, since they are both from the imperial pce, they are naturally simr!¡± Shao Yanru realized what Shao Wanru meant first, hurriedly put down the hairpin in her hand with a smile, picked up another gorgeous hairpin, and said. The hairpin including several strings of pearls with a small gold bead at the end of each string was dazzling when it was swayed slightly.

    It was so gorgeous.

    Shao Wanru, who was sharp-eyed, noticed there was a phoenix-shaped widget under thergest gold bead, and her eyes became deep. If she remembered correctly, not everyone could wear this kind of jewelry with a phoenix-shaped widget.

    Even though there might be this kind of phoenix-shaped widgets on the jewelry from the imperial pce, only someone with an imperial mandate could wear them.

    She looked at the tray in front, where there were eight hairpins including both in and gorgeous ones, but all of them looked valuable. She then looked at several other trays around her, where there was also some jewelry but they seemed to be less valuable.

    However, none of the jewelry on other trays was against the rules, while half of the eight hairpins on the tray in front of her were against the rules. So she had half the chance of picking a hairpin against the rules.

    ¡°Big Sister, this is beautiful and looks good on your head!¡± Shao Wanru said and reached out to take the hairpin, but inserted it in Shao Yanru¡¯s ck bun instead of her own bun with a gentle smile.

    ¡°How... how can I do that? I can¡¯t pick before you!¡± Shao Yanru hurriedly reached out to pull the hairpin out of her bun, put it on the tray, and refused with a smile.

    ¡°Big Sister, you should pick first. After all, they are sent by Honored Consort Shu, it¡¯s reasonable for you to pick before me. I¡¯ve got enough jewelry from the Empress Dowager.¡± Shao Wanru still said with a smile, as if she didn¡¯t notice the displeasure across Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes.

    It fell silent again in the room. Except for Shao Wanru, who came inst, everyone knew that these were the gifts from the Empress Dowager. They looked towards Old Madam.

    With her face turning livid in an instant, Old Madam almost failed to suppress the urge to strike the table. In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, no one had ever embarrassed her like this.

    Nevertheless, knowing that it was not the time to get angry, she held back her anger and said slowly, ¡°Just pick one!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, you should pick first!¡± Shao Wanru took a step back to make room for Shao Yanru, who was standing beside her, turned to Shao Yanru and said with a smile.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, after you!¡± Shao Yanru gave Shao Wanru a questioning look and said.

    At this moment, she had to suspect that Shao Wanru had known something before and came to spoil the party. However, Shao Wanru did it so naturally by making use of the topic of hairpin started by her. If it were not for the fact that she started the topic of the hairpin, she would have suspected that Shao Wanru had been informed by someone!

    ¡°Big Sister, go ahead. As the youngest, how could I pick before several elder sisters? Honored Consort Shu sent the gifts for your sake, so it¡¯s reasonable even if you have them all. You are so considerate to us. How could we pick before you?¡±

    Shao Wanru said with an increasingly friendly smile, but her words made Shao Yanru¡¯s face turn blue and white alternately. Besides Shao Wanru, there were also other sisters in the room. The sisters from the third branch, whom she had always looked down upon, now looked at her with a faint smile and scornful eyes.

    Shao Yanru almost failed to maintain her hypocritical mask. Although she was scheming, she blushed in rage, clenched her handkerchief tightly with her fingers, and suppressed the impulse to p Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words were like a p in her face in front of everyone. However, Shao Wanru looked so innocent as if she didn¡¯t know anything. She had no excuse to lose her temper even if she wanted to.

    ¡°These are not given by Honored Consort Shu, but by the Empress Dowager. You haven¡¯t finished cultivating in seclusion, so you can¡¯t wear gorgeous jewelry. I decide to let you pick first and then divide the rest of them among your sisters. I¡¯ll give you some other jewelry aspensation after you finish observing mourning for your parents.¡± Old Madam had to suppress her anxiety and said.

    She had no choice but to say that, otherwise, she would bepletely disgraced!

    Shao Wanru and her maid were the only ones who didn¡¯t know the truth in the room. Under the gaze of those who knew the truth, if Old Madam still didn¡¯t exin it, she could no longer say pretend to be a person of high morals speaking sternly out of a sense of justice.

    ¡°They turn out to be the gifts from the Empress Dowager!¡± Shao Wanru whispered to herself with a surprised look, as if she really didn¡¯t know it, and then raised her head with a smile and said generously, ¡°Grandma, since you¡¯ve sent some of them to me, several sisters should have these!¡±

    ¡°Since these gifts are for you, you should pick first!¡± Old Madam said in a deep voice with no pleasure. How could she be pleased after she had to admit the truth, which was like a p to her face!

    ¡°Okay. Big Sister, pick one for me. You always have good taste!¡± Shao Wanru turned to Shao Yanru and said with a smile, agreeable to Old Madam¡¯s request this time.

    Shao Yanru clench her fists hard and then unclenched them. She reached out to pick a hairpin out of the tray, handed it to Shao Wanru, and asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you think of this one?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, you certainly make the best choice, since you always have good taste!¡± Shao Wanru nced at the hairpin, took it casually, put it in Qu Le¡¯s hands, and said, ¡°How about having a look at the arrangement of the Piaoyun Courtyard when you are avable? I don¡¯t dare topare it with your courtyard and just want to make it simr to yours!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely go there when I am avable!¡± Shao Yanru said. Although she was so furious that she almost wanted to spit blood, she had pretended to be a caring elder sister. After Shao Wanru pointed out the truth, it could be considered that all the sisters present received kindness from Shao Wanru. Strictly speaking, these gifts were given to Shao Wanru anyway.

    Moreover, these were not ordinary gifts, but the gifts given by the Empress Dowager for Shao Wanru¡¯s saving Chu Liuchen.

    Since Shao Yanru received kindness from Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru had no choice but to consent to Shao Wanru¡¯s request. Although she did not know why Shao Wanru asked her to have a look at the Piaoyun Courtyard and she was irritated, she reluctantly agreed.

    Shao Wanru dropped the topic and picked a hairpin. After that, it became reasonable for Old Madam to let other sisters pick from the gifts.

    Everyone felt very embarrassed and aggrieved when they were picking and looking at Shao Wanru, who was sitting there and drinking tea with a smile.

    Even Shao Yanru, who intended to pick more jewelry, felt embarrassed at this moment, only pick three of them and stepped aside.

    Before Shao Wanru pointed out the truth, it was reasonable for other sisters to pick more after letting Shao Wanru, the youngest sister, pick first.

    But now Shao Wanru pointed out that the gifts were for her. In front of such a group of servants, Shao Yanru really didn¡¯t have the cheek to pick more.

    In this round, not only did Shao Yanru fail to get the jewelry she wanted, but she also had to help Shao Wanru have a look at the arrangement of the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    Fortunately, Shao Wanru was going to visit Honored Consort Shu with them. At the thought of this, Shao Yanru suppressed the anger in her heart and showed a much more sincere smile.

    Old Madam kept the rest of the gifts in the name of putting them away for Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care about it, thanked Old Madam for her kindness, and then came out with her sisters.

    When they got out of the courtyard, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing made their farewells first. The two sisters seemed to be in a good mood and even specially said goodbye to Shao Wanru before leaving with their entourage.

    ¡°Big Sister, can youe with me to the Piaoyun Courtyard to have a look?¡± Shao Wanru invited Shao Yanru, who just wanted to leave, with slightly raised eyes and a faint but clear smile.

    ¡°Now?¡± Shao Yanru said hesitantly. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to go.

    ¡°Big Sister, it won¡¯t take you long toe to have a look at my courtyard. After that, you can help me fix the improper arrangement slowlyter!¡± Shao Wanru said eagerly.

    She winked at Qu Le, who was standing aside. Qu Le understood, left silently, and took a shortcut to the Piaoyun Courtyard. The Piaoyun Courtyard had been prepared, so she just needed to rearrange it slightly now.

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s go and have a look together. I happen to be free now, so I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er raised her eyebrows, looked at Shao Wanru with disdain, and said, ¡°I heard that Fifth Sister¡¯s courtyard is the best in the entire mansion and picked by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. The decoration must be exquisite. I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡±

    She suggested that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess upied the courtyard. Shao Jie¡¯er also coveted the courtyard secretly, but it fell into Shao Wanru¡¯s hands in the end. How could a Miss returning from outside upy such a good courtyard, while she, a Miss born and grew up in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, couldn¡¯t?

    Shao Wanru certainly understood what Shao Jie¡¯er meant, but now she pretended that she didn¡¯t, raised her watery eyes and said friendly, ¡°Second Sister, since you are free now,e with us and have a look. However, you¡¯d better not gossip about my maternal grandma. When she loses her temper, even I can¡¯tfort her. What¡¯s more, as a member of the royal family, she always has a hot temper!¡±

    Her words seemed to be cautionary, but they made Shao Jie¡¯er blush in anger but unable to think of a word to talk back to her. Who was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess? Someone intimidating enough to make Shao Jie¡¯er tremble when seeing her from a distance. How dared Shao Jie¡¯er describe her as a tough person in front of her?

    She said that in an attempt to displease Shao Wanru, but she didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru not only talked back to her but also made her so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She stamped her feet in rage and went to the Piaoyun Courtyard ahead of them with the intention of seeing what good stuff Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had prepared for Shao Wanru. If there was anything against the rules, she would immediately report it to Old Madam.

    Old Madam almost didn¡¯t try to hide her deep hatred against Shao Wanru!

    Since Shao Jie¡¯er had gone, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t find an excuse to refuse even if she wanted to and could only nod with a forced smile. She decided to look around casually and say everything her mother arranged was good. In this case, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t make her say they were ¡°not good¡±.

    With different intentions in their mind, Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru went to the Piaoyun Courtyard after Shao Jie¡¯er. When they entered the courtyard and saw the furniture in the room, although Shao Yanru had made her decision, she immediately failed to maintain herposed look, looked at the furniture in front of her in astonishment, and failed to say ¡°good¡± with her trembling lips!

    She really couldn¡¯t describe anything in front of her as good!

 Chapter 653 - The Invitation With an Evil Intent from the Imperial Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 653 The Invitation With an Evil Intent from the Imperial Pce!</h4>

    When they got into the room, they first saw a screen, which was so worn that Shao Yanru even couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe it!

    One side of the screen was curled, and the other side was worn. The most terrible thing was that a part in the middle of the screen seemed to have been mended and looked quite conspicuous. The wide andrge screen was supposed to look majestic and extraordinary, but it gave a sense of declining at this moment.

    Looking around, they found that the cushion on each chair had been mended. However, they were all sewn casually with terrible stitches, which made them even more conspicuous than before. Some of them were mended with other cloth probably because there was no simr cloth.

    It could be said that the cushions were mended with all kinds of cloth.

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked at everything in front of her, dumbfounded, opened her mouth, only to find that she couldn¡¯t say anything mean. All of these were more than she could imagine. Was this really the main room of a Miss? It looked like a room with piles of junk and no good stuff.

    She looked up and found that the furniture was either damaged or unusable. The one who lived in this room tried her best to make them look decent by mending them, only to find that she not only failed to make them look decent but even infinitely magnified their ws and made others think them shabby at a nce!

    ¡°Are... these mended by you, Fifth Sister?¡± It took Shao Yanru a long time to say something.

    ¡°Of course, they are mended by me and my maids. They look new andfortable after that!¡± Shao Wanru said with a calm smile.

    Shao Wanru looked exceedingly gorgeous with ripples in her soft eyes, red lips, and a delicate face. However, such a face made Shao Yanru so angry that she even wanted to beat Shao Wanru. She gnashed her teeth, managed to suppress the anger in her heart, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s done by those restless servants. I will report it to my mother after returning, and she will definitely change the servants!¡±

    She meant to shift the me onto the servants so that Madam of Duke Xing didn¡¯t have to take the me!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether they are new, as long as they are usable. I just think they are eyesores. If I have a guest here and she sees these, she will probably think that I, the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, am not good at arranging my room and make it look in a mess!¡±

    Shao Yanru was good at pretending, but Shao Wanru could even do it better.

    She winked at Qu Le as a hint for her toe over before them to ce what she had prepared in the room. There was a set of teacups on the table. They looked fine, but there was actually a gap inside the lid of each of them.

    In fact, the furniture and other utensils sent by Madam of Duke Xing were not so bad. After Shao Wanru moved in, she led several maids to damage them and deliberately ce them in this way. If someone saw such furniture and other utensils in her room, where she had just moved, the one would know that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treated her lightly.

    If she mentioned it after she finished observing mourning for her parents and the Spring Festival, during which Madam of Duke Xing was busy, passed, others would say that she damaged the room Madam of Duke Xing meticulously decorated for her rather than Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion deliberately sent some unusable furniture and other utensils to her courtyard when she moved in.

    Madam of Duke Xing did that based on the thought that it was inappropriate for Shao Wanru to make it known to others during her cultivation in seclusion.

    However, Shao Wanru intended to react in opposition to what Madam of Duke Xing had expected!

    Since she had returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she did not intend to restrain her anger and keep silent. Three years were long enough for her to learn the history of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and figure out how to deal with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after her returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    In front of her unamiable grandma and the hypocritical and vicious second branch, she would not back out. In thest life, she was forced into a dead end. In this life, if she backed out, she would definitely be forced into a desperate situation step by step again and die with her blood staining the stone stairs as she did in thest life.

    In this life, after preparing for three years, she didn¡¯t have to back out when faced with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Making use of the decoration of the room to fight back was just the first step...

    ¡°We should at least change a few of the furniture. I¡¯ll tell my mother now!¡± Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, only feeling that every word of Shao Wanru¡¯s was prating and directed to her mother.

    She took a deep breath, suppressed the anxiety in her heart, turned around, and left before Shao Wanru said anything!

    Looking at Shao Yanru, who had left, and then at Shao Wanru, Shao Jie¡¯er said with a scornful look, ¡°Fifth Sister, are you so short of furniture and utensils that you ept such shabby stuff? Or the furniture and utensils in the Qin¡¯s Mansion are so terrible that you consider such stuff good?¡±

    ¡°Everything in the Qin¡¯s Mansion is good. Isn¡¯t everything in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion like this? I thought all the masters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion use such stuff.¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was born to be a mean person, who always mocked those inferior to her and tried every way to trample them underfoot while ttered and tried to please those superior to her. It was really difficult to have a good impression of her.

    ¡°Ignorant!¡± Taunted by Shao Wanru, Shao Jie¡¯er blushed in anger, turned around, and strode away after saying that.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything this time, but just looked at Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s back and slightly raised the corners of her mouth to show a smile.

    ¡°Miss, will Madam change the furniture for us?¡± Qu Le came out from behind her and asked with sweat all over her head. In order to seize the time to arrange the room, she ran over and ced the furniture quickly. Now she finally had time to take a breath.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said with a cold look.

    The room was arranged on instructions from Madam of Duke Xing. It seemed that even Shao Yanru didn¡¯t know it, so she followed Shao Wanru here.

    Madam of Duke Xing intended to displease her, and Old Madam and Shao Yanru intended to trick her into the imperial pce. There seemed to be no connection between the two things, so Shao Yanru was tricked into her courtyard to have a look. Since Shao Yanru had seen it and imed that she would help her, if Shao Yanru didn¡¯t help her and she mentioned it in front of Honored Consort Shu tomorrow, Shao Yanru would be disgraced!

    Shao Yanru had always cared about her reputation, so Shao Yanru would not risk her reputation and would definitely find a way to get her some good furniture and utensils so that she would not tell others that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treated her badly.

    The best way to stop her from gossiping about such a scandal was to shut her up.

    The opportunitying to her was quite good!

    Of course, Shao Wanru was not worried if Shao Yanru did not help her, because she had got Shao Yanru involved in it and could threaten Shao Yanru with it next time!

    ¡°Will Madam send us some good furniture and utensils?¡± Qu Le had a new question and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Of course she will. Tell Qing¡¯er to go to grandma¡¯s ceter and ask grandma to sort out my mother¡¯s dowry list when she married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    ¡°Miss, are you going to ask Madam of Duke Xing for Infanta¡¯s dowry?¡± Qu Le froze for a moment and said uneasily. It was inappropriate to ask the elders for the dowry. Besides, without Master Hao around, Shao Wanru was not qualified to ask Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for Infanta¡¯s dowry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. It was truly unreasonable for her to ask for the dowry. Both she and Shao Yuanhao were the descendants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In particr, they tried to obtain the Emperor¡¯s approval to determine Shao Yuanhao as the heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At this time, it was even more inappropriate for her to ask for her mother¡¯s dowry.

    However, not asking for them didn¡¯t mean that she would put them aside. She had to figure out the part belonging to her and Hao¡¯er and couldn¡¯t be fooled by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    She would definitely get her mother¡¯s dowry back when she had a chance. But she estimated that most of the dowry had probably fallen into Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s hands.

    However, she couldn¡¯t argue about it now, so she decided to check it out slowly. Since Madam of Duke Xing got her mother¡¯s stuff, she would use some of them. Madam of Duke Xing, who was greedy, should worry that she might not be able to draw back her hand. Shao Wanru thought that she could definitely find something fishy on the dowry list.

    ¡°Miss, are you going to the imperial pce to meet Honored Consort Shu?¡± Nanny Zheng appeared at the door and asked. She seemed toe in a hurry and was out of breath.

    ¡°It is said that Honored Consort Shu sent something to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and said that she wanted to meet me, so grandma asked me to enter the imperial pce with other sisters to pay respects to Honored Consort Shu!¡±

    Shao Wanru said casually, turned to the chair in the middle, and sat on the cushion on the chair.

    To be honest, the cushion looked a little shabby with a red patch, but she feltfortable when sitting on it.

    After sitting down, she looked at Nanny Zheng, who wanted to say something but stopped on second thought, and asked softly, ¡°Nanny Zheng, is there anything wrong?¡±

    Nanny Zheng, who came in with a frown and a gloomy face, said after thinking for a while, ¡°Honored Consort Shu doesn¡¯t like Prince Chen!¡±

    ¡°Is there any connection between Honored Consort Shu and Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru asked while squinting at Nanny Zheng with deep eyes. She didn¡¯t remember the connection between Honored Consort Shu and Chu Liuchen.

    One of them was the legitimate son of thete emperor, and the other was the current emperor¡¯s imperial concubine with no children. The two of them even rarely saw each other, let alone bear grudges against each other. However, Nanny Zheng seemed to suggest that they bore grudges against each other.

    Shao Wanru attached great importance to Nanny Zheng¡¯s words!

    ¡°Honored Consort Shu... she doesn¡¯t like Prince Chen, and even... hates Prince Chen!¡± Although Nanny Zheng was a little hesitant, she still said her sincere words. When she heard that Shao Wanru was going to the imperial pce to meet Honored Consort Shu just now, she became nervous.

    Shao Wanru saved Prince Chen, which would inevitably Honored Consort Shu¡¯s hatred against her. At this time, Honored Consort Shu sent some gifts and even wanted to meet Shao Wanru. Honored Consort Shu obviously had an evil intent towards Shao Wanru, so Nanny Zheng was very worried.

    ¡°Nanny, do you think that Honored Consort Shu will hurt me?¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru understood Nanny Zheng¡¯s concern and said with a serious look. Honored Consort Shu¡¯s invitation came suddenly, and she had never heard of any connection between Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Honored Consort Shu. Could it be that she was Honored Consort Shu¡¯s target this time?

    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but... not necessarily true!¡± Nanny Zheng said, nodded, and then shook her head. She was really worried that something would happen to Shao Wanru in the imperial pce!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. I will be fine!¡± Shao Wanru said with deep eyes. Honored Consort Shu obviously meant to do something by inviting her at this time, but Honored Consort Shu probably would not set her up directly. It seemed that she had to be more cautious tomorrow.

    Honored Consort Shu, who invited her at this time, should have an evil intent!

 Chapter 654 - Swindled a Medicine Bottle with a Familiar Smell

    <h4>Chapter 654 Swindled a Medicine Bottle with a Familiar Smell</h4>

    Coming out of the deste courtyard, Doctor Qiu picked up the medicine chest in her hand and carried it behind his back, and strode out.

    He was the chief physician of Miss Wang, who specialized in pulse diagnosis and acupuncture. He always left at this time before. When he came out of the yard, he shook his head, because Miss Wang¡¯s condition was really terrible.

    He turned a corner and was about to take another path when a servant girl hurried over with a te of fruit. Because she walked too fast, the two of them bumped into each other.

    Doctor Qiu was knocked to take two steps back and almost fell down. However, the servant girl who came from the opposite fell even harder and directly fell to the ground. She covered her face and screamed, ¡°Ouch!¡± Maybe it was because she hit her face or lips when she fell down.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± It was inappropriate for Doctor Qiu to leave directly, so he came over and asked.

    ¡°You... why don¡¯t you look at the road... Ouch, my... my face is swollen!¡± The servant girl supported herself with one hand on the ground and slowly sat on the ground. Even though only half of her face was exposed, she still looked at Doctor Qiu unkindly.

    As a doctor, Doctor Qiu had a better temper than ordinary people. Seeing that the servant girl had had a bad fall, he squatted down, stretched out his hand to feel her pulse, and said, ¡°Let me see if you have been hurt!¡±

    Perhaps the servant girl was also shocked because of the bad fall. Seeing that he reached out to feel her pulse, she did not dare to say anything else. She stretched out her hand and allowed him to feel her pulse carefully.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± After a while, Doctor Qiu opened his eyes and said.

    ¡°How can it not be a big deal? My face is swollen!¡± The servant girl was so angry that she almost cried. She stared at Doctor Qiu and said.

    Seeing her acting like this, Doctor Qiu also felt that he was in the wrong. After all, she was just a young girl, so he couldn¡¯t haggle over every ounce with her. He put down his medicine chest, opened it, took out a bottle of ointment, and handed it to the servant girl, ¡°This can relieve the swelling. Your face will recover after you apply the ointment on it for three days.¡±

    The servant girl¡¯s pulse was normal just now and there was nothing wrong with it. Although she covered her face with her hand, there was no trace of blood on her face, so her skin should not have been broken. Her voice was also clear. Therefore, all these factors considered, her face was just swollen because of the fall. It was not a big deal.

    ¡°Can it really work?¡± The servant girl looked at Doctor Qiu in disbelief.

    ¡°Of course it can... you can apply it after you go back...¡± Doctor Qiu closed the lid of the medicine box, stood up, and said.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, where can I find you?¡± The servant girl grabbed Doctor Qiu¡¯s robe with her hand as if she wouldn¡¯t let him go until he told her the truth.

    Doctor Qiu had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯m in your mansion to treat Miss Wang. If there¡¯s anything wrong with you, you cane to me directly. I¡¯ll definitely cure your wound.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The servant girl covered half of her face and raised her head to look at Doctor Qiu with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Of course. How can I lie to you?¡± Doctor Qiu also had a temper, especially when someone suspected him. He reached out to pull his robe, but it was pulled so tightly that he couldn¡¯t pull it out.

    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t leave some evidence for me, it won¡¯t be clear at that time!¡± The servant girl held his robe tightly as if Doctor Qiu couldn¡¯t leave without giving her something as prove.

    Doctor Qiu tried a few times, but he found that he really couldn¡¯t pull his robe out. This servant girl looked thin and small but had great strength.

    ¡°Okay, okay, let me see if I can leave you something as proof!¡± Doctor Qiu said helplessly.

    It was really inappropriate for them to pull like this. Later, people might not me the little servant girl for being ignorant. On the contrary, they would say that he was really impolite to argue with such a little servant girl since he was quite old.

    He reached into his pocket in his arms but found nothing for a moment.

    ¡°I saw a beautiful medicine bottle in your medicine chest just now. Just give me that one!¡± The servant girl came up with an idea for him.

    ¡°Let me see which one it is!¡± Doctor Qiu reluctantly opened the medicine chest again. As expected, there was an empty bottle on the top floor. He took it out and handed it to the servant girl, ¡°Okay, you can take this first. This bottle is mine. I just used it up and there is still abel on it. Now you can let me go!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± The servant girl took over the medicine bottle. This time, she freely agreed and loosened her grip on his robe.

    When Doctor Qiu saw that the girl had finally let go of her hand, he covered his medicine chest, carried it on his back, and turned to leave. He did not want to be entangled in a matter with such a little servant girl here.

    It had been almost three years since he arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The rules in aristocratic families were very strict. Even if she was just a little servant girl, she might cause some trouble at that time.

    After he seeded, he could leave and nevere to the capital city again!

    Seeing that Doctor Qiu left quickly as if he tried to escape something, Yujie struggled to stand up with her hands on her waist. She touched her unscathed face and turned back to the Piaoyun Courtyard. She had deliberatelye to bump into Doctor Qiu. When the medicine box was opened just now, she had seen clearly that there was a set of needles used for acupuncture inside, but this set seemed to be different from what she saw at Shao Wanru¡¯s ce.

    Every doctor¡¯s acupuncture needles were not necessarily the same. But even so, it could be seen that that was indeed a set of acupuncture needles.

    Doctor Qiu was also skilled in the way of feeling the pulse just now, and he could also tell that she was fine. It could be seen that Doctor Qiu was a real doctor, not a fake one.

    The ointment he gave was not bad. Yujie also knew some medical skills. In the past, as a medicine apprentice, she had often ground medicine for Mingqiu Nun. She was also proficient in medicine. As soon as she smelled it, she could tell what was in the ointment. Some good materials had been used in it.

    If her face was really swollen from the fall, she could really recover after applying it for three days.

    As for the empty medicine bottle that she had swindled from his medicine chest just now, Yujie put it by her nose and sniffed it. But this time, she could not tell what it was, which really surprised her. So she put it near her nose and sniffed it again.

    But she still failed to tell.

    Helplessly, she packed up the medicine bottle, picked up the fruit from the ground and put it on the te, and then carried it back to the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    In Piaoyun Courtyard, Qu Le was choosing clothes for Shao Wanru to enter the pce. The clothes couldn¡¯t be too gorgeous, because her current situation was not suitable. But if she wore too in, it seemed to be disrespectful to Consort Shu.

    In fact, Shao Wanru did not bring many clothes with her, not to mention in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would make a few suitable clothes for Shao Wanru, but Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had never done this before. At this time, she only had a few extremely simple clothes and there was no suitable one to wear. Looking at the in white clothes on the bed, Qu Le was very worried.

    Miss had no suitable clothes to wear. What could she do?

    ¡°Miss, let me go to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. There are always some clothes in Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion that are prepared for you!¡± Qu Le suggested.

    Even a clever housewife cannot cook a meal without rice. Old Madam only asked Miss to enter the imperial pce in such a hurry, but she didn¡¯t prepare clothes for Miss at all. She went too far!

    This grandmother didn¡¯t take it seriously, and also had bad intentions. In the past, although Old Madam Qin was not the biological grandmother of Miss, she had also doted on Miss. This was the real grandmother of Miss, but she behaved like this. She not only took away the gift from Miss, which was awarded by Empress Dowager but also ignored everything about Miss.

    She was even colder than strangers.

    ¡°Just that one!¡± Shao Wanru was very rxed. Anyway, she had no idea about being close to this Old Madam. She tilted her head, pointed at a set of clothes, and said.

    There was nothing special about this set of clothes, but fortunately, it was new. One could tell at first nce that it was made of good cloth.

    ¡°Miss, this one is really in. It may not be a good choice!¡± Qu Le shook the clothes in her hands with a bitter face.

    ¡°Everyone knows that I¡¯m in seclusion, but Consort Shu seemingly pretends not to know and insists on meeting me. Since she wants to see me, why should I stoop topromise?¡± Shao Wanru said with an ambiguous look.

    Whatever she wore, the one who hated her could always find fault with her. Since Consort Shu did note with good intentions, she would not show kindness to her tomorrow. Then, Shao Wanru would be scolded for whatever she wore. So she might as well wear her own clothes. At least, she had justifiable reasons to do so. After all, it was not she who asked to meet Consort Shu.

    ¡°Miss, this... isn¡¯t a good idea...¡± Qu Le still didn¡¯t think it was appropriate. That was the imperial pce, not an ordinary mansion.

    ¡°So what? If you really think it¡¯s too in, I can also wear that purple bamboo hairpin tomorrow. After all, it is a purple one, and this color can pop out!¡± Shao Wanru casually flipped through the medical book in her hand and lowered her head casually.

    ¡°This...¡± Qu Le stammered and did not know what to say.

    Although the color could pop out a little, to be honest, this kind of hairpin was almost asmon as bamboos on the side of the road. Was it really good?

    This was even worse than silver hairpins!

    ¡°Yes, it is settled. You can choose a pair of pearl earrings but not too eye-catching. And find a sachet, light blue or light yellow. At least, I change the color in other ces. It¡¯s also a kind of respect for Consort Shu. Just use this set of clothes!¡± Shao Wanru made a decision.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qu Le said helplessly with a sigh.

    ¡°Miss, please smell this medicine. Can you smell what kind of medicine it is? I can¡¯t get it!¡± Yujie happened toe in at this time. After lifting the curtain anding in, she handed the empty medicine bottle to Shao Wanru and reported, ¡°Miss, this Doctor Qiu is definitely a real doctor. He seems to be very good at medicine. I don¡¯t know if he knows that he is having guilty deeds.¡±

    Wang Yishu had always been sick, so it must have something to do with this Doctor Qiu. As a doctor, how could he have such a vicious heart? Yujie was very angry. This was the most despised behavior for her, who was once the medicine apprentice of Mingqiu Nun.

    A doctor didn¡¯t save people but even dared to gang up with others to hurt people. It was unforgivable!

    Shao Wanru put down the book, took the bottle, and sniffed it. For a moment, she did not smell anything, so she put it on her nose and sniffed it hard. She frowned slightly. She really couldn¡¯t smell what it was, but somehow she felt it was familiar.

    Familiar?

    There was a trace of gloom in her watery eyes. She was really familiar with the smell. Had she smelled it when staying in Jiangzhou, or...

    She sniffed it again and began to think about it carefully. When and where had she smelled this kind of medicine? In this life, she had smelled a lot of hermonly used medicine, but it was obviously not amonly used medicine. So what was it?

    Notmonly used one, so in herst life?

    Something suddenly shed through her mind like a sh of lightning. She was so shocked that her eyes widened and her hands trembled slightly. She seemed to think of something...

 Chapter 655 - Ill Have to Trouble You with Something!

    <h4>Chapter 655 I¡¯ll Have to Trouble You with Something!</h4>

    ¡°Miss, Miss Qi has sent a letter to the First Young Master! This time, she did it in a much more obscure way thanst time.¡± Qing¡¯er came back a bitte.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and came to a conclusion in her mind.

    After being smashed by the people sent by Madam of Duke Xing this time, Qi Rongzhi would restrain herself a little. But she would not stop so easily, especially tomorrow was the day when no one was in the mansion.

    All the Misses were going to enter the pce, and Madam of Duke Xing was busy preparing things for her eldest daughter to enter the pce. The guard in Qi Rongzhi¡¯s ce was rtively simple. So if she got help, it would not be difficult for her to escape!

    The news that the Misses would go to the pce tomorrow had been sent to Qi Rongzhi on purpose. Qi Rongzhi¡¯s letter had also indicated that she was going to take action.

    ¡°Prepare a carriage outside the back door. If Qi Rongzhi can escape, she will definitely go to the back door. She will go there when we enter the pce. At that time, everyone will be in a mess. The five Misses will enter the pce together. The servant girls and old maids will also be in a mess and they will all be in the front door!¡± Shao Wanru turned the handkerchief in her hand with a leisurely smile.

    Qi Rongzhi had been able to endure until now. But perhaps she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer!

    The marriage in the past made people feel that Madam of Duke Xing was kind and generous. And she even took up the daughter of a small aristocratic family. She was a loving elder. But what about now? A chill shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss, when I came back just now, I saw the First Miss¡¯s servant girl Moyan going to the back door!¡± Qing¡¯er suddenly said.

    The two most capable principal maids by Shao Yanru¡¯s side were Shuqi and Moyan. But in the past, the one who followed Shao Yanru was Shuqi. Moyan was rarely seen. It was almost the same as when they were on the mountain. Since Moyan was rarely seen, Qing¡¯er paid more attention to her when she saw Moyan sneaking to the back door alone.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head, silently picked up the tea, and took a sip. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what will happen tomorrow!¡±

    It seemed that not only Consort Shu but also Shao Yanru would take action tomorrow...

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s First Miss Shao¡¯s letter!¡± Xiao Qizi respectfully presented the letter in his hand. Chu Liuyue looked up at the letter in Xiao Qizi¡¯s hand and continued to finish the calligraphy. After he finished writing, he cleaned his hands, wiped the water stains on his hands carefully with a handkerchief, and then took the letter from Xiao Qizi¡¯s hand.

    He pulled out the letter and looked at the contents on it. His expression turned cold.

    It was very quiet in the study. Only Chu Liuyue frowned slightly. After reading it, he put the letter in his hand into the envelope and handed it to Xiao Qizi conveniently.

    Xiao Qizi walked to the bottom of the first bookshelf on the left, took out a box, and put the letter into it. The thick stack was written by First Miss Shao to his master.

    Sitting in front of the desk, Chu Liuyue picked up the teacup beside him and took a sip. There was no joy on his face.

    Xiao Qizi didn¡¯t dare to talk. He just stood aside with his hands down and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    After a long time, he heard Chu Liuyue say, ¡°Does Prince Zhou still go to the pce to see the Empress at that time every day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still the same time. He basically went to see the Empress at that time!¡± Xiao Qizi thought for a while and said with certainty.

    ¡°Go to the pce at that time tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°But Consort Shu asked you to go there early tomorrow.¡± Xiao Qizi reminded him carefully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference if I go there earlier orter? The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is not the daughter of an ordinary family. If she bes my concubine, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess will not forgive me!¡±

    Chu Liuyue raised the corner of his mouth and said lightly.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to be his consort, but with her status, how could she really be his consort?

    If he really had something with the two of them, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and the Empress Dowager would inevitably force him to marry her. Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could say something in front of the Empress Dowager, it was not worthypared with the real help of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Moreover, Shao Yanru liked him very much. She also looked beautiful and outstanding. The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could notpare with her!

    He really didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Consort Shu¡¯s idea! But he couldn¡¯t refuse her directly! Consort Shu didn¡¯t have any children. She was close to his mother, so he could utilize her if he was close to her!

    He could not refuse directly, but he could let Chu Liuzhoue to stir up trouble. At that time, he would be careful, and this matter would not be rted to him. If Chu Liuzhou had something to do with the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he would have nothing to do with how this matter was handled. He was very happy to see the Empress Dowager and the Empress fight.

    ¡°But in this way, Consort Shu will be unhappy!¡± Xiao Qizi knew that Chu Liuyue attached great importance to Consort Shu, so he said.

    ¡°After this matter is over, it will be the draft. I will naturally choose a girl from Consort Shu¡¯s family.¡± Chu Liuyue leaned back, and he was not very worried about this.

    Even if Chu Liuzhou really made some trouble with this Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it would be an ident. It had nothing to do with him. He had nned to choose a girl from Consort Shu¡¯s family.

    ¡°Prince, Lord Wen is here!¡± A young eunuch reported in a shrill voice.

    ¡°Come in please!¡± A kind smile appeared on Chu Liuyue¡¯s face. He had sent someone to invite Wen Xichi.

    Xiao Qizi hurriedly went forward and picked up the curtain. Wen Xichi was dressed in a blue brocade robe and stood in the yard. He stepped inside until he saw the curtain was lifted.

    After entering the room, he bowed to Chu Liuyue. Chu Liuyue turned out from the back of the desk with a smile and sat down at the reception on the right side of the study. He waved to Wen Xichi and said, ¡°Yuanqing,e and sit here!¡±

    ¡°Prince, what can I do for you?¡± Wen Xichi turned around and sat down opposite him. He frowned slightly and asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ve troubled Yuanqing with the previous thing. Recently, I happened to get an ancient book. I want to invite Yuanqing to have a look and see if it¡¯s the authentic work!¡±

    Xiao Qizi took out a book from the bookshelf on the side and handed it over gravely.

    Wen Xichi took it and flipped through it. It was indeed an ancient book and was a little broken. It happened to be the handwriting of the schr from the previous dynasty that he was looking for.

    ¡°I heard that Yuanqing is looking for his authentic work. If it is true, I will give it to you for appreciation!¡± Chu Liuyue smiled, picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and said slowly.

    ¡°Thank you, Prince!¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes were calm. He casually flipped through the book in his hands and put it aside with little interest.

    ¡°Yuanqing, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Chu Liuyue nced at the ancient book he found and asked in surprise. Of course, this ancient book was the real one. He thought of many ways to get it. Originally, he just wanted to give it to Wen Xichi, but he didn¡¯t expect that Wen Xichi didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    ¡°I like it. But I could not be so doted on by Prince!¡± Wen Xichi lowered his head slightly, and there was some alienation in his expression.

    ¡°Since you like it, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. There is no need to be so polite between you and me!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile. His face, which had always been cold and serious, became softer because of this smile.

    Of course, he wanted to win Wen Xichi over. Compared with the other two sons of the prime minister, Wen Xichi was so worthy to be roped in!

    ¡°Thanks to your ideas, First Miss Shao got great help in the previous thing!¡± When it came to this matter, Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude.

    However, Wen Xichi was silent for a while. After a long time, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not of great help. Prince, I don¡¯t deserve your appreciation!¡±

    Although Chu Liuyue mentioned Shao Yanru, Wen Xichi knew that what he said was to let him know Shao Yanru¡¯s and his identity.

    If he offended one of them, he would offend both of them. If he did one of them a favor, he would do both of them a favor.

    Thinking of what he had found in Jingxin Monastery, a trace of sarcasm shed in Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes. Shao Yanru was very scheming. He had already known it when he was young. He did not expect that she and Prince Yue had already had this kind of rtionship. Prince Yue told him so clearly, it seemed that the position of Prince Yue¡¯s wife must belong to her.

    His handsome eyebrows frowned tightly. He did not like the current situation.

    ¡°Do not say that you don¡¯t deserve. No one expected this thing. I didn¡¯t expect that it would make such a big deal, which made my father angry. Although this matter was handledter, this Fifth Miss Shao was not treated as a misfortune. At least it can reduce the influence of the matter of First Miss Shao. Speaking of this, it¡¯s all up to Yuanqing. I¡¯m here to serve tea as wine and thank you on behalf of her!¡±

    Chu Liuyue picked up the teacup at his hand and said to Wen Xichi with a smile.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. He didn¡¯t like to mention this matter. In the past, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to everything. Even though he didn¡¯t care about this official position, it was this idea that he hade up with before that made him feel inexplicably ufortable.

    He even felt very ufortable, as if he had done something against his will.

    However, when he thought about it carefully, he found that it was nothing. Although Shao Wanru had been in touch with him and reminded him of some things, she obviously knew these things by ident. Or maybe Qin Huaiyong asked her to tell him because he wanted to let him be close to his family.

    At that time, Qin Huaiyong also wanted to unite by marriage with his mansion. Thinking of this, some of the help from Shao Wanru was not so important to him.

    He knew this was the truth, but he always remembered it in his heart. If his n seeded that time, Shao Wanru would end up with an extremely miserable life. Every time he thought of this, he would always dream at midnight, dreaming that Shao Wanru knelt in the mourning hall with a sad face and looked haggard, which made people feel sorry for her!

    He knew that this dream was fake, but every time he woke up, he felt distressed. He covered his chest and sat on the bed for a long time without sleeping. He even wondered if he had forgotten something important. Did Shao Wanru really have something to do with him?

    This feeling was so ufortable that he almost didn¡¯t want to recall that he had helped Chu Liuyue to plot against Shao Wanru that day. Fortunately, this matter waster disturbed by someone, so that it was known by the emperor.

    ¡°Prince, let bygones be bygones. Let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± Wen Xichi picked up the teacup beside him and drank it up. He hid the displeasure in his eyes, and then put down the teacup in his hand heavily.

    ¡°Yuanqing, in fact, I have something to trouble you this time!¡± Seeing Wen Xichi put down the teacup in his hand, Chu Liuyue smiled more and more friendly. He had always been cold, and such a smile could hardly be seen by others. If it was seen by others, the people would feel ttered.

    Wen Xichi was shocked, but it was not because he was appreciated. There were silent waves in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t show them on his face. He looked up and said, ¡°Prince, please tell me!¡±

 Chapter 656 - Again, She Said She Just Heard of It!

    <h4>Chapter 656 Again, She Said She Just Heard of It!</h4>

    Early the next morning, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion cheered up. What a glory it was that all the five misses in the mansion could go to the Royal Pce together.

    Even the third branch, who never got along with the second branch, got up early. Every servant was carefully styling up her miss.

    Carriages had long been parked outside the mansion. Two spacious carriages had been prepared.

    Shao Wanru came just in time. Shao Yanru and Shao Jie¡¯er had arrived; Shao Yanru got into the front carriage and Shao Jie¡¯er wanted to follow. However, an old maid stopped her and made her go to the carriage in the back. When Shao Wanru arrived, she was led to the front one.

    Yujie helped her into the carriage. Shao Yanru was already sitting inside. She looked both graceful and fancy, her eight-piece silk skirt pretty and her face gorgeous. Nevertheless, when she saw that Shao Wanru was dressed almost in a single color, her eyes shed with a trace of jealousy.

    She thought herself the prettiest, able to tumble the world. During thest three years, all the people in the capital had been saying that she was the most beautifuldy, and she was really pleased with such an honor.

    However, Shao Wanru, who was in front of her eyes, simply dressed herself in a in dress and wore a few average and inexpensive essories. Even like that, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t look less pretty than her. ¡°Will she rece me as the prettiestdy in the capital!¡±

    When she thought of what her mother had told her again and again before, she felt jealous.

    She waved at Shao Wanru with a smile and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, sit, please. When Third Sister and Fourth Sister get here, we¡¯ll set off.¡± Though she felt like that inside, she didn¡¯t show it on her face.

    Shao Wanru nodded and seated herself in the carriage; Yujie followed to hop into the carriage as well.

    They didn¡¯t wait long before Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing walked out from their rooms. They got into the carriage in the back together. Since all five misses had arrived, the carriages slowly turned around to drive out of the mansion gate. They drove toward the main street. After another turn, it would be the widest main road in the capital. If they headed west along the road, they could finally reach the Royal ce gate.

    Inside the carriage, Shuqi skillfully took out a tea set from a hidden drawer and poured a cup of tea for the two respectively. Then, she pushed the teacups to the front of the two misses with courtesy. ¡°Miss, Fifth Miss, please have some tea!¡±

    Because they needed to go to the pce, they all had a light breakfast. Though there were desserts on the tables, they had to refrain from enjoying them lest they stain their lips; they could only drink a little tea.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t put any rouge on her lips, but they were always red even without it. Her lips were red, and the color was also different from that of average rouge; they looked more charming than rouge. With the charming red being the only bright color she wore from head to toe, they looked especially like surprising plum blossoms in the snow.

    Her red lips were red, her skin was fair as snow, and her long eyshes like butterfly wings were even a little curly; they were all manifesting Shao Wanru¡¯s outstanding beauty. She was both pure and a lure. How could Shao Yanru not envy her when she saw that?

    Teeth gritted, she swallowed her envy. When she looked up again, she was all smiles. Her pretentious and graceful face looked as friendly as that of Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, have some. We might not be able to drink after we go in the pce!¡± Shao Yanru smiled and reached out to pick up the teacup in front of her. She slightly hid her face behind her long sleeve. She took a few sips and then put it down; she picked up her handkerchief to carefully press it to her lips, absorbing the water but retaining the color on her lips.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, go ahead!¡± After she put down her handkerchief, Shao Yanru pushed Shao Wanru¡¯s teacup a little closer to her and spoke with a smile.

    She was gentle and kind of friendly but not too overbearing so people couldn¡¯t bear refusing her.

    Shao Wanru picked up the teacup and was about to take a sip. However, she seemed to think of something because she put it down again. ¡°Sister, is Grandmother not feeling well today? Why didn¡¯t she ask us to greet her in the morning?¡±

    When she left the room in the morning, she wanted to greet Old Madam first, but someone from Old Madam¡¯s room came to tell her that she didn¡¯t have to.

    Shao Yanru came up with something usible. ¡°Grandma is still healthy. Maybe she can¡¯t get up in the morning so that¡¯s why she did it.¡±

    The truth was Old Madam didn¡¯t see anyone else but her and also reminded her of something special like how to act in the carriage and the pce.

    Old Madam was worried that other misses might disturb her teaching Shao Yanru, so she sent people to tell them not toe.

    Shao Wanru fell silent, long eyshes falling down, looking aggrieved. It seemed that she felt hurt and fell speechless because Old Madam didn¡¯t allow her to greet her in the morning.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t be sad. Grandma is old; she can¡¯t go through such formalities. It¡¯s normal that she doesn¡¯t receive anyone in the early morning. Come, drink the tea!¡±

    Shao Wanru was silent for a few seconds and then picked up the teacup to bring it to her lips. However, she did not drink, looking lost in thought. Her delicate features were slightly twisted.

    Shao Yanru asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, is there something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and swung her sleeve. Like Shao Yanru had, she also hid her face with her sleeve to take a few sips. Then she put down the sleeve and the teacup.

    Seeing the teacup less full than before, Shao Yanru smiled more widely.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you haven¡¯t stayed at the mansion, and I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know much about the things at the pce. I want to tell you about Honored Consort Shu. In the pce, you have to be careful not to offend her.¡±

    ¡°Please instruct me,¡± Shao Wanru slowly said as she slightly leaned toward the carriage wall behind her, the handkerchief used to absorb water falling out of her sleeve.

    Yujie deftly picked it up and wrapped it with her own handkerchief.

    As if she were really a good sister, she said in detail and even told some spection not allowed to be talked about out there. ¡°Honored Consort Shu enjoys reverence in the pce, but she doesn¡¯t have any children. Actually, she had been pregnant and gave birth to a child, but something happened and the young prince died a few days after birth. It¡¯s said that his death affected many people in the pce. You can¡¯t bring up things about other princes lest you upset her.¡±

    ...

    Shao Wanru took another handkerchief that Yujie had changed for her and gently wiped her lips, a trace of coldness shing across her eyes. ¡°The tea was clearly spiked. If I were not good at medicine, I might probably fall into Shao Yanru¡¯s trap.¡±

    The medicine alone did not have a strong effect. When it was mixed with tea, it only gave a light vor, like the bitterness of too many tea leaves, hard to notice. Today there were really too many tea leaves; her teacup contained many leaves. They were used to cover up the medicine¡¯s vor.

    She clenched her fists slowly in her sleeves, and when she released them, she was all smiles again.

    In normal situations, the medicine wouldn¡¯t have an effect, but when it was added with alcohol, it would damage the mind. It would even make people feel drowsy and lose their sense of direction.

    ¡°It looks like someone will serve me alcohol in the pce today!¡±

    She was listening carefully to Shao Yanru, and when Shao Yanru finished, she calmly said, ¡°Thank you for your instructions, Big Sister.¡± Then, she turned around to casually look out of the window, seemingly appreciating the view. She believed not all but only part of Shao Yanru¡¯s words.

    ording to Shao Yanru¡¯s personality, some of her words had to be true. Even if some of them were fake, she couldn¡¯t be med because the rumors were fake in the first ce. After all, she only heard of them from some other people; everyone could have their own opinions on rumors.

    ¡°I can only me myself if something goes wrong. I can¡¯t push the me onto some else, can I?

    ¡°If Honored Consort Shu really gets angry with me and makes things difficult for me, Shao Yanru won¡¯t be med. Isn¡¯t this the most borate scheme in the world?

    ¡°In myst life, Shao Yanru made things difficult for me and punished me, but people thought I deserved it because they thought I was wrong in the first ce; they thought she had to steel herself to punish me.¡±

    Looking outside the window for a while, Shao Wanru suddenly pointed somewhere and said, ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s that ce?¡±

    Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t see clearly from where she sat. Hearing that, she leaned over. ¡°What ce?¡±

    Shuqi was worried that Shao Yanru might knock over the teacup at the edge of the table so she especially pulled the table a little further away from the two. The cups clinked and wobbled.

    Yujie came to help her move the table a little further away. Though the carriage was driving steadily almost without any bumps, they were in a carriage so it was hard to move things around.

    After the two servant girls moved the table together, they were also drawn to the building outside the window. It was a pagoda, standing tall outside. It was neither too far nor too near, but it was extremely eye-catching.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pagoda in the pce. I heard that it was built in thest dynasty. It¡¯s now basically empty, I think. I heard it¡¯s near the Cold Pce. I don¡¯t know where it is exactly either.¡± Shao Yanru finally saw the thing that puzzled Shao Wanru and casually smiled while taunting Shao Wanru inside. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know this pagoda. She really knows nothing.¡±

    The pagoda was rtively famous in the pce. Many people could see it if they looked in the direction of the ce. Almost everyone in the capital had heard that the pagoda had been empty for a long time.

    ¡°Shao Wanru has almost been in the capital for three years, and yet she doesn¡¯t even know such things. She¡¯s really away from the capital city¡¯s aristocratic family circle.¡±

    Shao Yanru hid her lips behind her handkerchief and smiled. ¡°Fifth Sister, I also heard that the pagoda is haunted. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or just a rumor from idle people in the pce.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked surprised and then hid the shock and fluster in her eyes. ¡°Could somewhere in the pce be haunted too?¡±

    ¡°Why not? But I just heard of it from someone else. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true!¡± said Shao Yanru casually.

 Chapter 657 - Visited the Palace Together

    <h4>Chapter 657 Visited the Pce Together</h4>

    Shao Wanru lowered her head without saying anything and clenched her fists tightly in her long sleeves!

    It turned out that this was the Buddhist tower she saw in front of the pce gate. In herst life, she had climbed this tower, but on the sly when she had been in the pce. On it, she seemingly had seen someone!

    The memory of herst life was vague here, and she couldn¡¯t remember anything else. She only remembered that this tower was very big when she had seen it at the foot of the tower. Therefore, when she saw this tower just now, she didn¡¯t recall the vague Buddhist tower in her memory.

    She couldn¡¯t remember anything about the tower, as if it was at the edge of her memory, but she somehow felt that it was very important. She seemed to have forgotten something very important and couldn¡¯t remember it. She only vaguely felt that this tower was very important to her. If possible, she wanted to enter the tower to have a look.

    ¡°In my previous life, did I lose some of my memories here?¡± thought Shao Wanru.

    She slowly rxed one hand and stretched out from her long sleeve to press between her eyebrows. Many things seemed to have been uncovered in her memory. The iplete memories in her previous life were always intermittent when being recalled in her mind, but she felt they were very important.

    The smell of the medicine bottle that Yujie had picked up from Doctor Qiu reminded her of Wen Xichi. This matter had something to do with Wen Xichi. In herst life, she had smelled this unique one in Wen Xichi¡¯s medicine. But even now, she still didn¡¯t know what it was exactly.

    In thest life, Wang Yishu had been fine, and this Doctor Qiu had not needed to be invited to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but he had had something to do with the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion. Had the medicine that Wen Xichi had usede from this Doctor Qiu? This Doctor Qiu was not from the capital city, and he was specially invited to treat Wang Yishu. So in thest life, had Wen¡¯s Mansion invited him to treat Wen Xichi?

    There seemed to be a thin thread connecting the two, but she had no way to check it out.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you have a headache?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru reaching out to rub her forehead, Shao Yanru said with concern. She thought in her heart, ¡°Could it be that the drug has taken effect? But ording to grandma¡¯s words, the drug can¡¯t take effect so quickly.¡±

    ¡°A little bit!¡± Shao Wanru nodded, leaned against the wall of the carriage, and closed her eyes.

    Seeing her ufortable look, Shao Yanru acted like a considerate sister and stopped disturbing her. Of course, the stronger the effect of the medicine, the better. She hoped that Shao Wanru would make a bigger scandal at that time! She had indeed prepared for it. There was a trace of hatred in her eyes, and then she carefully hid it in her eyes.

    She would not leave the ground for Shao Wanru¡¯s retreat!

    The carriage stopped at the gate of the pce, and the five people got out of the carriage. After entering the pce gate, they found that five sedan chairs had been parked at that time, and got on the sedan chairs one after another.

    The eunuch carried the soft sedan chairs and walked to Honored Consort Shu¡¯s pce.

    The five of Shao¡¯s sisters got on the chairs in sequence. Shao Yanru sat in the first soft sedan chair, and Shao Wanru thest one.

    After the sedan chairs stopped in front of Honored Consort Shu¡¯s pce, the five of them followed the pce maid to the Dan Pce. After waiting for a while, another two pce maids came out and led them upstairs.

    Honored Consort Shu met them in the side pce hall. When she saw five beautiful girlsing in, she beamed with smiles and looked very happy.

    The five of them went forward and saluted together, and then sat down separately on both sides. All of them bowed their heads respectfully except that Shao Yanru looked rxed. She smiled and introduced her younger sisters to Honored Consort Shu. In the past, she had been to the pce to visit Honored Consort Shu, so no one couldpare with her.

    ¡°Is this Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Honored Consort Shu asked in surprise when Shao Wanru was introduced and waved to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru got up, walked slowly to Honored Consort Shu, and saluted her respectfully again.

    Honored Consort Shu took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and looked at her from head to toe. Then she said with amazement, ¡°Girls from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion are indeed beauties. I thought that First Miss Shao has already been the most beautiful woman. I didn¡¯t expect that Fifth Miss Shao is even more gorgeous. She is a beauty which overthrows states and cities!¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and then she calmed down again with coldness in her eyes. She had always been conceited about her appearance and thought that she was indeed the best. Hearing Honored Consort Shu¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed, and then there came a strong sense of jealousy and hatred.

    ¡°You tter me, Honored Consort Shu. Big Sister is the most beautiful woman in the capital city!¡± Shao Wanru bowed her head with a slight blush as if she was really shy.

    Her skin was originally white with a little pink. Wearing a in snow-white dress, she was as ethereal as a fairy in a painting. Although her clothes were not gorgeous, they were as elegant as water, but one could also see the charm hidden in them at a closer look. It could be said that she was extremely beautiful and was too delicate to describe.

    Three years ago, Shao Wanru had still been young. With her youth, she seemingly had not been as good-looking as Shao Yanru. But now, she was 14 years old. Her innocence had be pure, but she also became extremely charming instead of being ordinary delicate. Honored Consort Shu was a little hesitant at this time.

    Such an outstanding appearance would often attract men¡¯s admiration. If Chu Liuyue really fell in love with Shao Wanru, it could not be a good thing for her!

    ¡°Both of you are beautiful. Girls from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion are all beauties. Not only First Miss and Fifth Miss, but also Second Miss, Third Miss, and Fourth Miss are all beautiful. Old Madam is so lucky to have so many beautiful granddaughters!¡± Honored Consort Shu praised. Her words were not all lies.

    Compared with Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru, Shao Jie¡¯er, Shao Caihuan, and Shao Cailing were not that beautiful but had better look than the Misses of other families.

    Shao Wanru returned to her seat and sat aside quietly, listening to Honored Consort Shu and Shao Yanru¡¯s conversation.

    Honored Consort Shu asked about Old Madam¡¯s health most of the time, and she was also very concerned about her health. She also asked whether Old Madam liked the gift she had sent to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before.

    Shao Jie¡¯er and Shao Caihuan also said a few words from time to time. Shao Wanru sat on one side with hands on her knees and just listened quietly with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have to all sit here primly. It¡¯s ok to go out and have a look.¡± After talking for a while, Honored Consort Shu seemed to notice the silence among the other people, so she said with a smile.

    Shao Caihuan stood up and said respectfully to Honored Consort Shu, ¡°Honored Consort Shu, I hurt my feet the day before yesterday. I want to stay here to apany you!¡±

    ¡°Honored Consort Shu, I want to stay here with Third Sister!¡± Shao Cailing looked at her sister, bit her lips, and said softly.

    ¡°Honored Consort Shu, Fifth Sister and I want to go out for a walk. Can we?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stood up and said to Honored Consort Shu as if she was very close to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Of course. I do not want to restrain you. All of you are as beautiful as flowers. It¡¯s really a loss for you to be detained here!¡± Honored Consort Shu said with a good temper. She waved her hand and a pce maid came over.

    ¡°Take the Second Miss and the Fifth Miss to the Imperial Garden. It is said that the newly opened plum blossoms there are quite good. You can enjoy them!¡± Honored Consort Shu said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The pce maid answered and then turned to Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er walked up to Shao Wanru and reached out to hold her hand. Shao Wanru stood up and shook her sleeves, and happened to avoid Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    After saluting Honored Consort Shu, she followed Shao Jie¡¯er out.

    She had never seen Shao Jie¡¯er inviting her to enjoy the show with her in such an enthusiastic manner! Her schedule had already been decided before her turn to say something. Next, Shao Jie¡¯er must have arranged some shows for her. In the pce, Shao Wanru would not be too careless, so she gave Yujie a wink and took her out.

    Honored Consort Shu seemed to be very kind to her, so she would not fall out with her immediately. And Shao Wanru had not drunk the cup of tea that Shao Yanru had drugged. She just needed to be careful and it would be fine!

    The pce maid took Shao Wanru and Shao Jie¡¯er out all the way and turned several ces along the way. Then the scenery in front of her gradually made Shao Wanru feel a little familiar. Looking back at the scene around her, she found that it was a ce she had been familiar with in herst life. At that time, she felt more rxed.

    Two huge rockeries were set up at the intersection like a bridge, and the other side was set on the pce wall behind them, which looked well-proportioned. Especially a few plum blossoms that stuck out from the rockery added a unique elegance and a faint scent of plum blossoms to the scenery here.

    ¡°Misses, pleasee in. There are plum blossoms and pavilions. Although it is not as beautiful as arge garden of plum blossoms, being hidden in the pavilion makes it a unique scenery.¡± After the pce maid introduced them, she first entered the road between the two rockeries, and then directly entered a yard.

    The door que of the courtyard was on the rockery and connected to the rockery.

    When entering it, she could see a corner of the raised cornice through the plum blossom tree from time to time, which created different strange scenery.

    The golden zed tiles outstood from the flowers, showing the extreme wealth and honor of the world.

    The pce maid pointed to a pavilion on the right and said, ¡°Misses, let¡¯s go to the nearby pavilion to have a seat. You can enjoy the flowers, drink tea, eat snacks, and chat. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m really tired now after walking. The pce is really big!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er nodded first to confirm the matter.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly but didn¡¯t answer.

    The pce maid saw that the two of them were unanimous, so she led them to turn right. After a few walks, they saw a small attic appearing in front of them.

    The pce maid took them to the second floor. It was a little lower than themon second floor, but it was also a little more spacious. The gauze on the balcony was dancing in the wind, and it surrounded a tea table with a few chairs. There were delicate snacks and candied fruit on the table, which must have been prepared long ago!

    The pce maid pointed to several chairs and said politely, ¡°Misses, please sit down and have a rest. If you want to go down for a walkter, please feel free. I have something to do now, so I¡¯ll go back to the pce to serve Honored Consort Shu. When I finish my workter, I¡¯lle back and take you back. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you can go back first!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked around and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± The pce maid smiled and bowed to the two of them again. Then, she turned around and walked downstairs slowly.

 Chapter 658 - Has Any Childhood Sweetheart Been Waiting for You?

    <h4>Chapter 658 Has Any Childhood Sweetheart Been Waiting for You?</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s sit down for a while!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er sat down on a chair and said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru looked at her calmly and nodded. However, she didn¡¯t sit down but walked forward.

    When she reached the outside of the balcony, she saw several strong branches of plum blossoms leaning in from the outside of the balcony. There were a few yellow plum blossoms scattered on the branches. They were in and light, which was very pleasant.

    There was a clear pool of water outside the balcony. Standing in the corner of the balcony, one could appreciate the plum blossoms and theke water, which was more uplifting.

    There was a winding waterside pavilion in theke. The plum trees made people feel more and more calm and peaceful. Even though it was winter and it was not suitable to enjoy the scenery at the waterside pavilion, the waterside pavilion was a natural piece of scenery. Although there was no mountain, there was a sense of harmony between theke and the mountain.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful there. Fifth Sister, should we go and appreciate it?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er appeared beside her at some point. She reached out and pointed at the curved waterside pavilion below.

    Shao Wanru looked in the direction she was pointing. The ce she was pointing at was close to the side of theke, and it was also close to their ce. There were a few red plum blossoms on the shore, which were bright. Coupled with the blue flowing water in front of her, the scenery made people feel gorgeous inexplicably.

    It was the blooming season. The red plum blossoms were like fire, and the branches were shooting up into the sky.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru nodded, raising up her watery eyes, and walked slowly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was slightly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would agree so quickly. She looked at Shao Wanru in confusion. When she saw that her attention was focused on the waterside pavilion below, she turned her eyes and smiled happily. She reached out to try to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand intimately, only to see that Shao Wanru turned around and avoided her hand coincidentally.

    ¡°Is Second Sister 17 years old now?¡± Shao Wanru asked casually as she walked out.

    Shao Jie¡¯er felt suffocated when she heard that, feeling extremely ufortable. Her age had be the biggest taboo in her mind. The so-called ¡°olddy¡± had now be her identity. In the past, she was so mean to the Misses who had not been married at the age of 16 or 17 in other mansions. Now, she treated this matter as her own taboo.

    As soon as she thought of this, she would grit her teeth with hatred.

    If Shao Yanru¡¯s marriage couldn¡¯t be settled, Madam of Duke Xing had reason not to find a husband for her as Shao Yanru¡¯s younger sister. So this matter was dyed until this time.

    The smile on her face disappeared. She looked at Shao Wanru coldly and stopped walking. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m not 17 yet!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it turns out that Second Sister is not yet 17 years old. I thought...¡± Shao Wanru smiled and said.

    ¡°What did you think?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er moved her feet and said with an unfriendly expression.

    ¡°I thought Second Sister was already 17 years old. I don¡¯t know much about the customs of the capital. But in Jiangzhou, girls of your age should have been married early. I think Second Aunt dotes on you and Big Sister. So she wants to keep you in the boudoir longer.¡± Shao Wanru seemed not to sense Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s anger and still spoke with a smile.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face was about to explode with anger. She grasped the handkerchief in her hand with a spasm and red at Shao Wanru with hatred. Her words almost came out from her teeth. ¡°Fifth Sister, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What did I do on purpose?¡± Shao Wanru looked back and turned her eyes to Shao Jie¡¯er, as if she didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly got angry.

    Seeing her angry face, she gently pressed her lips with a handkerchief and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Second Sister? Do you think it¡¯s my fault? I¡¯m the youngest one. Even if I cultivate in seclusion, I can¡¯t dy you. Besides, my mourning has nothing to do with you. Whether I¡¯m engaged or not also has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words were all about herself, but the meaning in her words made Shao Jie¡¯er almost p her.

    She suppressed the anger in her heart and red at Shao Wanru with her red eyes in extreme hatred. Of course, she knew why her marriage was dyed.

    It was not Shao Wanru, who stood in front of her, but Shao Yanru. As long as Shao Yanru did not marry for a day, she could not get married before Shao Yanru. She thought that she had not married until now because of Shao Yanru. She had once cursed Shao Yanru in her heart, but Shao Yanru was the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the apple of Old Madam¡¯s and Madam¡¯s eye. She did not dare to do that.

    Therefore, she could only fawn on Shao Yanru. She hoped that after Shao Yanru got married, she could get a good marriage from Madam and get married decently.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you mean?¡± But at this time, Shao Wanru triggered her anger rudely.

    ¡°Second Sister, do you know why Big Sister does not get married? Which prince does our manor fancy? If Big Sister still wants to wait and continue to dy, what will you do? I¡¯m only 14 years old now, so I¡¯m not in a hurry. Besides, I have my grandmother to worry for me!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s smile became more and more clear and elegant as she stepped down the stairs.

    Her voice was not high and even a little light. As she went downstairs, her voice became lower and lower. However, every word fell into Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s heart. As soon as they fell, they were rooted in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s heart, which pained her. Her eyes were full of hatred and jealousy, almost overflowing out of her eyes.

    So what if Shao Wanru was not favored? She had Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess behind her. She had heard in the mansion that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had the right to decide Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage. It was the result of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s recession. Therefore, even if she got engaged before many sisters, the mansion could not control or me her.

    From this respect, Shao Wanru was much better than her!

    But why could Shao Wanru have this right? She was the elder sister. If her youngest sister married first, how could she, as the elder sister, bear it? She would definitely beughed at more. She was a concubine¡¯s daughter originally, so she might not be able to marry someone.

    ¡°Big Sister is bound to get married this time!¡± she hurried to catch up with her and said coldly.

    Shao Wanru stood downstairs under a yellow plum tree. She raised the corner of her mouth and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er indifferently as if she were looking at a joke.

    When Shao Jie¡¯er came over, she said slowly, ¡°Big Sister herself does not know whether she is going to marry Prince Yue or Prince Zhou. If there is no result between the two of them, how can the mansion marry our important Big Sister to any one of them? I heard that Big Sister had been raised in Grandmother¡¯s mansion for a period of time. She had been with Prince Yue and Prince Zhou since childhood. It doesn¡¯t matter if she needs to wait for a long time. Second Sister, do you have a childhood sweetheart who is waiting to marry you into the mansion?¡±

    After Shao Wanru finished speaking, her watery eyes almost saw through Shao Jie¡¯er. The plum blossom was imprinted in her eyes, so was Shao Jie¡¯er. The plum blossom in her eyes didn¡¯t make Shao Jie¡¯er feel beautiful. She only felt cold all over, and her anger almost disappeared in an instant.

    Such straightforward words directly struck her heart!

    Although the mansion did not say it clearly, Shao Jie¡¯er had seen it every day and paid special attention to it. How could she not understand Madam¡¯s hesitation about Shao Yanru¡¯s marriage? She knew that Madam wanted to choose the more reliable one among the two princes. But at this moment, she could not figure out who was more reliable.

    If she really could not figure it out, Shao Yanru would always stay single. Then she would be waiting for her year after year. With their childhood affection, coupled with Shao Yanru¡¯s talent, appearance, and the background of the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it was not difficult for Shao Yanru to get married. But she was different.

    She didn¡¯t have a powerful person to protect her.

    It was most possible that among all the sisters, she would not be able to get married. The two sisters of the third branch were also the daughters of the principal wife. Their parents would naturally worry about them. What¡¯s more, they were younger than her. If Shao Yanru really waited the whole time, they could even imitate Shao Wanru and get married forcibly. Although Old Madam would be unhappy, she could not stop them. After all, Shao Wanru was a leading card.

    But as for herself, who could decide for her!

    ¡°Second Sister, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to admire the plum blossoms. The scenery of the waterside pavilion is good. If Big Sister could alsoe here to enjoy the scenery, it would be great. The two of us are not enough!¡± Shao Wanru turned her eyes andughed. Suddenly, she was no longer aggressive.

    Shao Jie¡¯er clenched her fists tightly and then slowly put them down. ¡°It¡¯s true that if Big Sister appreciates this with us, it will be better.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we invite Big Sister toe over? My third sister and fourth sister can apany Honored Consort Shu!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes turned to the waterside pavilion. Originally, the waterside pavilion in winter was not very eye-catching, but because of the red plum blossoms on the shore, the whole waterside pavilion seemed to be alive.

    The scenery was gorgeous and outstanding.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good idea!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er smiled with a trace of determination in her eyes. She really couldn¡¯t let Shao Yanru go on like this. If Shao Yanru didn¡¯t get engaged, Shao Jie¡¯er herself would not get married. Anyway, she was in the pce now, and Madam couldn¡¯t find out about it. She just took advantage of the situation and could me it on Shao Wanru after the ident.

    Anyway, this was proposed by Shao Wanru.

    She asked her servant girl to invite Shao Yanru toe over. Shao Jie¡¯er and Shao Wanru walked to the waterside pavilion next to the plum blossom forest.

    She stepped onto the pavilion and walked forward. Not far away, there was a small pavilion inside, which had been arranged. There was a veil outside the pavilion, and she could vaguely see the fruits and desserts on the stone table inside. It should be the ce that Honored Consort Shu had arranged early for them to enjoy.

    Shao Jie¡¯er pointed at the pavilion with a smile and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go in and have a seat, what do you think?¡± She looked at this ce and knew that it should be the right ce.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and followed Shao Jie¡¯er to step forward.

    The two entered the pavilion and sat down. Yujie lifted the veil a little more and sat on the fence. She looked at the beautifulke in front of her. There were a few plum blossoms in a high-necked beautiful vase on the stone table. They were elegant, charming, and pleasant. It was indeed a good ce to enjoy the scenery.

    They could see the scenery more clearly than they did in the tall attic just now since they were closer to it.

    As soon as they sat down, they saw a pce maid leading Shao Yanru slowly to this ce on the shore outside the waterside pavilion. Shao Yanru, who was well-dressed, was very attractive, even though she was just a figure in the distance. The beautiful woman came gracefully, and no matter when she came, she was extremely pretty...

    The two people in the pavilion were not the only people who saw her!

 Chapter 659 - EaChapter with Her Own Plan, Who Would Get What She Wants?

    <h4>Chapter 659 Each with Her Own n, Who Would Get What She Wants?</h4>

    ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m going to take a walk on the shore, where the red plum blossoms are really beautiful and seem to be better than those in our mansion!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and said, ¡°Big Sister ising. Please wait for her here!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait for Big Sister here?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er asked with an unkind look.

    ¡°I want to go to enjoy the view now! It¡¯s rare to have such a chance to enter the imperial pce!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and turned to walk out.

    Shao Jie¡¯er wanted to stop Shao Wanru. However, seeing that Shao Wanru left so decisively, she knew that she could not hold her back. If she were dealing with other sisters in the mansion, she could make them stay with the bonds of their sisterhood, but Shao Wanru in front of her was obviously not one of them.

    She watched Shao Wanru leave, but she couldn¡¯t do so. When Shao Yanru came over, she had to exin what had happened just now because she had to find a good excuse for herself before carrying out her n.

    Thinking of this, she found Shao Wanru¡¯s departure eptable!

    She could take the opportunity to tell Shao Yanru that Shao Wanru had not drunk the wine so that she could shift all the me onto Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru took another waterside gallery leading in another direction instead of the waterside gallery they took before so she wouldn¡¯t meet Shao Yanru on her way.

    One of them wasing over, while the other was walking away.

    When Shao Yanru saw Shao Wanru leave in the distance, she frowned tightly, because she didn¡¯t know whether Shao Wanru had drunk the wine they had prepared. She quickened her pace to go to ask Shao Jie¡¯er how things were going.

    The curved waterside gallery looked very close, but in fact, it was a little far away.

    Two girls walked in the waterside gallery slowly and gracefully, and the wind lifted up the hem of their clothes and made them look like fairies falling into the mortal world.

    However, the two of them were different.

    Shao Yanru was dressed in a dark purple overall and a five-color pce dress withrge patches of peonies at the edge of the dress, looking gorgeous and ravishing enough to stand out. Her delicate face was so attractive and fascinating! She did deserve to be known as the first beauty in the capital city!

    However, Shao Yanru, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, was thrown into the shade by the other slender figure in the waterside gallery.

    Shao Wanru was dressed in a in long dress, looking like a fairy from Ninth Heaven falling in the waterside gallery. The eight-panel long dress set off her slim figure. As she looked up, she revealed her features, which were too delicate to describe.

    Even the extremely beautifulndscape could notpare with the ripples in her fluid eyes, as if thendscape in the entire waterside gallery was reflected in her eyes. As she fluttered her long eyshes slightly, the entire water area was lit up.

    Shao Wanru took another waterside gallery leading to the depths of the plum blossom forest at the end of the shore. Her snow-white clothes lit up the plum blossom forest, making it as beautiful as a dream and making her look like a fairy falling into the mortal world. Inparison, Shao Yanru, who was gorgeous, now looked less beautiful than before and was thrown into the shade and almost became the background behind her.

    Chu Liuyue stood in an attic, looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s back. At the moment, he stopped tapping the folded fan against the center of his palm.

    He involuntarily tracked her back with his eyes. When she disappeared at the end of the shore, he turned back and looked at the waterside gallery with some confusion, wondering if it was an illusion, because Shao Yanru was the only one walking in the waterside gallery.

    ¡°Brother, what are you looking at? Why are you so fascinated?¡± He heard Chu Liuzhou¡¯szy voicee from behind and felt a hand on his shoulder. Chu Liuzhou also came over and poked his head out to take a look.

    Chu Liuzhou also saw Shao Yanru, who was in the waterside gallery. He smiled and said with deep eyes, ¡°It turns out to be the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I was wondering what fascinated you so much!¡±

    ¡°Why is the First Miss Shao here?¡± Chu Liuyue gently tapped the fan against his palm and said very casually while looking at Shao Yanru.

    ¡°She must have been summoned by an imperial concubine in the imperial pce!¡± Chu Liuzhou said casually, then turned around and returned to the room to sit down.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she summoned by the Empress?¡± Chu Liuyue also smiled, then spoke and turned back. There were some fruits in the room, as well as a pot of wine instead of tea.

    Chu Liuyue poured a cup for himself and another cup for Chu Liuzhou. After putting down the wine pot, he picked up the cup in front of him, took a sip, and then nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really good and deserves the reputation as a tribute!¡±

    Chu Liuzhou also picked up the cup in front of him. After taking a sip, he put it down with some disgust and said, ¡°It¡¯s so light and sweet that it seems more like a drink fordies. I don¡¯t think it tastes good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This is really a tribute sent from the south of the Yangtze River today. Father said it was excellent.¡± Chu Liuyue couldn¡¯t helpughing, as he gently tapped the fan in his hand against the wine pot in front of him and said, ¡°It¡¯s specially prepared for us because of our visit today. What do you think of it, Commandery Prince Qing?¡±

    Chu Qing, Commandery Prince Qing, was also present. At this moment, he was sitting by the window with a cup of wine in his hand and also enjoying the scenery, happening to face Shao Yanru, who wasing over.

    Hearing Chu Liuyue mention him, he hurriedly turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°This wine is very good, although I think it a little too soft.¡±

    After speaking, he took another sip.

    He was not invested with rank in order of age like Chu Liuyue and other princes, so he was different from Chu Liuchen. Since he could only be considered a nephew rather than a son of the current Emperor, he naturally enjoyed much worse treatment in all aspects.

    Furthermore, he was in an awkward situation. Although he was a son of thete Emperor, he was not valued at all. Without the favor of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, his good health meant nothing.

    Everyone knew that he could only be an idle prince provided with afortable life for the Emperor¡¯s reputation, but he was the oneing to the imperial pce to pay his respects most often among several princes.

    He, who went to pay his respects to the Empress and the Empress Dowager every time he entered the imperial pce, was very respectful and polite.

    He happened to enter the imperial pce today, but it was an ident that he ran into Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou here. They usually would not invite him to join them, but this time, it was different. Chu Liuyue invited him to join them in enjoying the view with great enthusiasm.

    Chu Liuzhou could say that the wine was not good, but he couldn¡¯t say that. He made hisment after putting himself in a very low position.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, if you like it you should have a few more cups!¡± Chu Liuyue tapped his fan against the center of his palm several times and said with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go down. It¡¯s said that there are pastries and drinks along the way!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s move!¡± Chu Liuzhou also stood up and said indifferently.

    Chu Qing put down the wine cup in his hand, stood up as well, and looked out of the window casually. Shao Yanru had disappeared from his view and probably had gone to the pavilion for a rest.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s stunning figure caught his eye just now. Although he had met Shao Yanru before, she didn¡¯t amaze him as much as this time.

    Chu Qing thought it quite a pity that such a girl, with the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, could not marry him. No matter in terms of the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or her appearance, he was very willing to marry Shao Yanru. But such a girl would definitely not marry him, such an idle prince. He knew it clearly.

    However, even so, he would not give up. As long as she did not get married, he still had a chance. If Shao Yanru was not selected in the consort selection this time, he could go to her mansion to propose marriage!

    In fact, he could make the other girl his concubine, which could be considered fair treatment for her!

    Although he was an idle prince, he would not necessarily have a chance in the future!

    Moreover, he was at least a member of the royal family and amandery prince. The childes of other noble families could notpare with him.

    Thinking of this, he thought he seemed to have a little chance. Of course, First Miss Shao was very unlikely to fail to be selected. Just now, Prince Yue, who stood by the window, should also be looking at First Miss Shao and looked as amazed as he was. Prince Yue would inevitably be his rival.

    It would be great if he could prevent First Miss Shao from participating in the consort selection, and it would be even better if he could get engaged to her!

    With this thought in his mind, he followed Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou forward.

    After Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou left the attic, they somehow walked along the waterside gallery that Shao Yanru walked along before and also headed for the waterside pavilion.

    Two of the three of them knew that Shao Yanru was in the waterside pavilion, but Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t.

    In the pavilion, Shao Yanru became sullen as soon as she heard that Shao Wanru had left without drinking the wine. She stood up and was about to look for Shao Wanru because she tricked Shao Wanru here today in order to make her drink the wine on the table.

    Under the influence of the drug that Shao Wanru had taken before and the wine on the table, Shao Wanru would definitely feel dizzy, and then she could take the opportunity to push her into the water.

    Her grandma and Honored Consort Shu meant to let Chu Liuyue save Shao Wanru so that Shao Wanru had to marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion as a concubine. After all, Shao Wanru married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion in such a disgraceful situation, so Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could not change anything no matter what she said.

    However, Shao Yanru was displeased with that at the thought that if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess really strongly opposed the decision of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and turned to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor to ask for an imperial edict, Shao Wanru might have a chance to be the legal wife. If Shao Wanru became Princess Yue, it would be not easy for her to marry Chu Liuyue.

    Although others in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion considered Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue as both princes likely to inherit the throne, Shao Yanru thought that Chu Liuyue was more agreeable to her. After all, Chu Liuzhou seemed to be a little too careless and not good at saying sweet words.

    Since childhood, she had corresponded with both of them in private to maintain their childhood friendship. However,pared with Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou obviously sent her many fewer letters and said much fewer sweet words!

    From this point of view, Shao Yanru really didn¡¯t like to see Shao Wanru have a rtionship with Chu Liuyue. Therefore, she asked Chu Liuyue to bring Chu Liuzhou here with the excuse that she thought Chu Liuzhou a more suitable choice.

    Of course, this was just an ount given by her to Chu Liuyue. In fact, she would most like to see a guard save Shao Wanru! If she arranged a guard to save Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru would marry the guard after she was saved, which was a perfect n. Of course, if Shao Wanru was not saved and died in theke in winter, then she deserved it.

    These wine and pastries were not prepared for them. If Shao Wanru got drunk and had an ident, no one else should be med for it...

 Chapter 660 - Her Falling into the Water was an Accident, So Was the One Saving Her

    <h4>Chapter 660 Her Falling into the Water was an ident, So Was the One Saving Her</h4>

    ¡°Go and find her!¡± Shao Yanru said impatiently with a frown.

    ¡°Big Sister... I... but what if she doesn¡¯te?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er had always been timid and cautious in front of Shao Yanru.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯te, just think of a way to make her drink some wine. Try your best to make her drink as much wine as possible!¡± Shao Yanru reached out to pick up the pot in front, which seemed to contain tea but actually contained wine. She poured a cup of wine in front of her, brought it to Shao Jie¡¯er, and said coldly, ¡°The wine is not strong with a light taste. Letting her drink a few mouthfuls is enough!¡±

    Shao Wanru had been drugged and only needed to drink the wine. Even a sip was enough to make Shao Wanru unconscious for a while.

    After that, the thing would develop as she wished!

    Even if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess insisted that Shao Wanru should not marry a guard, Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation would be ruined and Shao Wanru would not be able to marry any prince in the future. She would not allow Shao Wanru to marry either Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou, who were both likely to be her husband.

    ¡°But... but...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was still hesitating, but seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s hard look, she was so scared that she stood up in a hurry like a mouse in front of a cat.

    She was very rude in front of Shao Wanru, but was extremely timid in front of Shao Yanru.

    She had to get out of the pavilion. When she saw several princesing from the opposite side, she stopped with her countenance changing slightly and decided to stay there. If she could marry into one of the princes¡¯ mansions, even if she could not be the legal wife, it was better than ending up alone. It was such a rare opportunity, so of course, she would stay.

    Although she had seen them, there was still a distance between her and them.

    After Shao Jie¡¯er stood still, she bit her lip and turned back. She had to tell Shao Yanru about it. Otherwise, Shao Yanru and Madam of Duke Xing would not spare her when she went back.

    ¡°Big Sister, what... what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Turning around and returning the pavilion, Shao Jie¡¯er looked at Shao Yanru, who blushed, in astonishment, looked at the cup on the ground and asked.

    She had just left for a while, but Shao Yanru had got drunk.

    Shao Yanru came here in a hurry, led by the pce maid in Honored Consort Shu¡¯s pce. After bringing Shao Yanru here, the pce maid had already left.

    There was no one else in the pavilion except for Shao Yanru!

    Looking at Shao Yanru, who was leaning against the fence, narrowing her eyes, and seemed to have fallen asleep, Shao Jie¡¯er recalled that Shao Wanru had said that if Shao Yanru could not get married, it would be difficult for her to get married. At the moment, a spell of wrath rose from her heart. She came over and carried Shao Yanru to the fence.

    When she came here before, she had noticed the terrain. The light gauze in the pavilion flew in the wind, but it hid most of the pavilion. She didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence that there was a small gap on the other side of the pavilion. It was not big, but it could allow a person to get through.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s maid said in a trembling voice with her face changing dramatically.

    ¡°Help me! Quick!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with a pale face, looking flustered and cold.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words rang in her ears like a spell and made her forget her fear at the moment. She had such a good opportunity now. Either marrying Prince Yue or Prince Zhou could be considered a fair marriage for Shao Yanru. Moreover, Shao Yanru got herself drunk. Why did Shao Yanru get drunk in such a short time? Maybe it was because Shao Yanru had a poor capacity for drinking.

    There might not be such a rare good opportunity in the future. Shao Jie¡¯er felt her heart beat faster and her hands were sore, but she still dragged Shao Yanru to the gap.

    Under her fierce eye, her maid hurried over to help. Although both of them were girls and in a panic, they managed to push Shao Yanru down.

    ¡°Big Sister... Big Sister... you...¡± After pushing Shao Yanru down, Shao Jie¡¯er felt sore all over and fell by the fence. She reached out as if intending to grab Shao Yanru¡¯s clothes while shouting in panic.

    She did grab Shao Yanru¡¯s clothes, but she pushed Shao Yanru out with great strength instead of pulling Shao Yanru.

    Immersed in the coldke water, Shao Yanru suddenly sobered up and immediately shouted in panic, ¡°Help, help!¡±

    Meanwhile, she pounded the surface of theke hard.

    Although she was proficient in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy, and painting, she did not know how to swim. What was more, it was in the winter. As soon as she was immersed in the cold water, her clothes became heavy and dragged her down.

    The maid behind Shao Jie¡¯er also shouted desperately.

    In fact, it happened in a short time. After Shao Jie¡¯er came in and saw Shao Yanru got drunk, she made a decision and pushed Shao Yanru into the water decisively with her maid. Moreover, Shao Yanru struggled and shouted loudly for help. A group of guards passed by the shore nearby. Hearing the sound of someone falling into the water, several guards immediately jumped into the water.

    At this moment, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou hade near, looking at the scene in front of them with their faces changing dramatically.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t expect that Shao Yanru would fall into the water. Shouldn¡¯t it be the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? He had met Shao Wanru several times three years ago. However, even if his impression of Shao Wanru stayed three years ago and his memory had been blurred, he couldn¡¯t mistake Shao Wanru for someone else. The person in front of him was obviously Shao Yanru, not Shao Wanru.

    Chu Liuzhou also froze for a while, because he didn¡¯t expect to see Shao Yanru suddenly fall into the water in front of him. He reached out to take off his cloak and wanted to jump into theke. He was much stronger than Chu Liuyue. Although it was a little cold in winter, he had a good rtionship with Shao Yanru anyway.

    Chu Liuyue grabbed him. He didn¡¯t want to get into the water indeed, but he didn¡¯t want Chu Liuzhou to get into the water either. He said, ¡°Second brother, let¡¯s go to the pavilion which is near her. Maybe we can pull her up directly!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuzhou looked around and found Chu Liuyue¡¯s words made sense, so he agreed and ran to the pavilion.

    However, before they ran into the pavilion, Chu Qing jumped into theke quickly and held Shao Yanru in his arms in front of them. They didn¡¯t know when he ran past them.

    Although Shao Yanru was not heavy, her clothes in theke were so heavy that Chu Qing could note ashore at once. Two guards swam over from the other side and helped Chu Qing carry Shao Yanru to the pavilion. In the pavilion, Shao Jie¡¯er had reached out in an attempt to hold Shao Yanru¡¯s hands and burst into tears in panic.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face darkened and almost became livid because Chu Qing held Shao Yanru tightly in his arms in front of so many people. Although she was dressed in severalyers of clothes in winter, Chu Qing did that in front of so many people, which had tarnished her reputation. If she married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, she might not be able to be the legal wife.

    Reputation was the most important thing for the royal family. Moreover, the one holding her was Chu Qing.

    Chu Liuzhou also looked sullen, because he had also hoped to marry Shao Yanru and make her his princess long before and thought that they were in love with each other. However, Chu Qing held Shao Yanru so tightly in front of him. Not only Chu Liuyue, but also a group of guards were present.

    After such an ident, his father would definitely get the news. He and Chu Liuyue got into the same trouble that they couldn¡¯t marry Shao Yanru in the future.

    Neither his father nor his mother would agree to it!

    Finally, they were pulled ashore. Shao Yanru kept shivering with cold and her face turned pale. Chu Liuzhou threw the cloak in his hand over with his face darkening. Shao Jie¡¯er took it and hurriedly wrapped Shao Yanru up tightly with it. Chu Liuyue looked sullen and instructed the eunuchs to help Shao Jie¡¯er and her maid carry Shao Yanru to the warm room on the shore.

    If Shao Yanru didn¡¯t change her clothes after staying in theke for a while in cold winter, she would probably get sick.

    Chu Qing also climbed up from theke and shook the water off with his face turning pale with cold. After saluting with joined hands to Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, he also hurried to change his clothes.

    It became strangely quiet in the pavilion. Both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou looked sullen because neither of them had expected this.

    Why did she suddenly fall into theke?¡± After a long while, Chu Liuzhou said coldly and struck a pir beside him. He wanted to marry Shao Yanru so that Duke Xing could support him. But now that his n had been ruined, how could he not be angry?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find out what happened!¡± Chu Liuyue, who couldn¡¯t calm down either, said with his face darkening.

    The two of them got out of the pavilion and headed for the nearby warm room.

    When they entered the yard, they saw Shao Jie¡¯er walking around in the yard with a flustered look. Seeing Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhoue over, she hurried over, knelt down in front of them, and said sadly, ¡°Please save me, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked impatiently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I was going to find my Fifth Sister, but when I left the pavilion, I saw youing, so I turned back to tell my Big Sister about it. Unexpectedly, when I returned, I saw Big Sister fall into theke. I couldn¡¯t pull her back even if I wanted to!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with tears on her face.

    It happened in front of them, so Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou could be considered witnesses. Nevertheless, Chu Liuyue knew something else, so he didn¡¯t think that Shao Yanru would be stupid enough to get into the trap she set for someone else. At this moment, when he heard Shao Jie¡¯er mention Shao Wanru, a thought shed across his mind.

    Could it be Shao Wanru¡¯s counterattack?

    ¡°Where is the Fifth Miss of your mansion at the moment?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I saw my Fifth Sister leave. Later, my Big Sister came. At that time, my Fifth Sister had left... I didn¡¯t see my Big Sister drink, but... butter, I found an empty wine cup on the table...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was almost incoherent. It was obvious that she was too frightened to talk incoherently.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had intended to shift the me onto Shao Wanru. However, Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru didn¡¯t meet in the waterside pavilion, which was easy to find out. So she didn¡¯t dare to use the excuse she had prepared before. She grabbed her handkerchief tightly, scared and panicked. Although she gave an incoherent ount on purpose, most of it was true.

    Shao Yanru drank wine, but she didn¡¯t do it in front of her, and Shao Yanru¡¯s falling into theketer had nothing to do with her. It happened in such a short time and she did that on the spur of the moment, so no one would expect that it had something to do with her.

    ¡°Herees Honored Consort Shu!¡± Suddenly, the sharp voice of a eunuch came from outside the courtyard. On hearing it, Shao Jie¡¯er, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled more terribly, curled up into a ball, and looked at the two young princes in front of her pleadingly. At this moment, Shao Jie¡¯er was not only scared but also regretful.

    Why did she do that on the spur of the moment?

    Now that Honored Consort Shu was here, would Honored Consort Shu believe what she said?

 Chapter 661 - Get Away

    <h4>Chapter 661 Get Away</h4>

    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t... we going back?¡± Yujie asked. In fact, Yujie and Shao Wanru didn¡¯t go away but hid in the depths of the plum blossom forest. The thing happened in a sh and was so shocking that even Yujie, who had always been bold, hadn¡¯tpletelye to herself at this moment!

    After the First Miss suddenly fell into the water, it was Commandery Prince Qing, the most useless prince, who saved her instead of Prince Yue or Prince Zhou. Although she knew that her master must have another n when she got her master¡¯s wet handkerchief, she did not expect that such an explosive thing would happen after her master left.

    Who was Shao Yanru? The most favored lineal eldest daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion prepared for the royal family or exactly prepared for the position of the ¡°Empress¡±. In the current situation, her reputation was ruined. An exceedingly beautiful appearance was not a necessity for the future ¡°Empress¡±, but a wless reputation was.

    Besides the Empress, a wless reputation was also a necessity for the wife of any prince. Now if Shao Yanru could not marry Commandery Prince Qing, she could only spend the rest of her life in a Buddhist temple!

    How could the ambitious Shao Yanru give in to it? She would go crazy! So She would never ept this result!

    Shao Wanru looked at theke opposite calmly and coldly. The plum blossom forest hid her figure, but she could clearly see the waterside pavilion in theke. She asked, ¡°Yujie, are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Miss... I am not afraid of the First Miss, but I am afraid that if the First Miss finds out anything, she will hurt you at any cost!¡± Yujie said subconsciously.

    She was really worried that Shao Yanru would take revenge on her master like crazy.

    In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru was the only Miss they treasured like a pearl, as well as the hope of the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If Shao Yanru retaliated against her master like crazy, who could protect her master?

    Shao Wanru¡¯s voice was very soft and calm. She slightly raised her clear watery eyes, revealing a trace of the charm she had always hidden.

    She had always been indifferent to people and things, and her indifference made her less charming and conspicuous. What had happened in thest life in her dream told her that if she appeared to be delicate, she would be conspicuously charming, which would result in criticism.

    In this case, she would rather keep others thousands of miles away by acting indifferently.

    Common people preferred delicate and gracefuldies and were more tolerant to them because they thought that this kind ofdies gentle and dignified enough to be the model of alldies. Meanwhile, they more or less thought that charmingdies were not fairdies and deserved to be despised.

    However, she was this kind of charmingdy despised by others. In thest life, she was kicked out of the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers after Wen Xichi¡¯s death because her lips were too bright. Although she was mentally and physically exhausted in the mourning hall, she still looked more charming and delicate than ordinarydies.

    But it became the fabricated excuse the Wen¡¯s Mansion used to kick her out.

    ¡°Even if I do nothing, Shao Yanru will still deal with me like crazy for the rest of her life!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently with a trace of calmness in her low voice as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s business.

    In this life, she was clear-minded and cruel. She would not allow anyone to use her as a stepping stone to achieving high ambitions.

    She had to defeat Shao Yanru. Since Shao Wanru knew that she was the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, Shao Yanru and Madam of Duke Xing had never left her any chance to survive. They would not stop hurting her until she lost all standing and reputation and remained infamous after her death as they had done in thest life.

    Thinking of this, she lifted the corners of her mouth to show a smile as bright as a blooming flower. Since that was the case, why should she show any mercy to them?

    In thest life, she died as the firstdy cut in half at the waist, and her disgraceful death left an indelible mark in history.

    Her disgraceful life left a disgraceful mark in history.

    As a girl, who didn¡¯t even find her parents, was set up again and again and finally died inconspicuously like dust. No one cared about the life of a girl without parents, and no one protected her.

    She clenched her fists tightly in her sleeves and felt her sharp nails stung her palms, and then unclenched her fists slowly. Since she harbored a hatred too deep to forget, she decided not to let it go.

    After her rebirth, she knew what she was going to do. She would make them pay for what they had done, and she had nothing to fear!

    In this life, she would take revenge on those who had hurt her and repay her debt to those who had helped her!

    She, who had climbed up from hell, was not afraid of staining her hands with blood. Now that the royal family was involved in this matter, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not handle it by themselves. Even if she would alsoe to a sticky end in this life, she would not give in!

    Yujie fell silent, bit her lip, and had a strange feeling. Based on her understanding of the First Miss Shao¡¯s character, she could tell that the First Miss Shao would not stop hurting her master until the First Miss Shao died. Her master¡¯s giving in was meaningless. Today the First Miss Shao had attempted to drug her master in the carriage. She had smelled the handkerchiefter. Based on her good understanding of medicine, she naturally knew that the mixture of the drug and wine would result in something terrible.

    The First Miss Shao was not the only one involved in this matter. Old Madam, Honored Consort Shu, and Madam of Duke Xing had also intervened in it. If her master did not see through the trick, her master would probably be the victim at this time.

    When the ident happened just now, she saw several guards and one of them help pull Shao Yanru ashore. If it were her master, they would even force her master to marry the guard.

    Either the First Miss or her master would be the victim. In that vicious scheme, her master would only be more pitiful and desperate than the First Miss Shao.

    As the personal maid of her master, she definitely could not shrink back.

    ¡°Miss, I got it. I will never drag you down. What should I do now?¡± After thinking for a while, Yujie pulled herself together and said.

    Her master¡¯s ravishing and calm face gave her every courage she needed. She decided not to shrink back for the sake of her master. No matter how crazy the First Miss was, she would stand in front of her master and would not allow the First Miss to hurt her master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there for a walk. It has nothing to do with us!¡± Shao Wanru said with a sneer and turned to walk out of the plum blossom forest.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to see the First Miss? If we go to see her now, Honored Consort Shu and the others will definitely feel your kindness!¡±

    Although Yujie followed Shao Wanru out, she still asked in confusion.

    ¡°So what if they feel my kindness? They won¡¯t be soft-hearted and will even push the me to me!¡± Shao Wanru said with a trace of bloodthirsty hostility across her calm eyes.

    ¡°Why would they do that?¡± Yujie gasped with surprise and asked.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they do that? Both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou are on Shao Yanru¡¯s side and don¡¯t want her reputation to be ruined. Regarding Chu Qing, even if he wants to marry Shao Yanru, he doesn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of the two of them. What¡¯s more, if Honored Consort Shu instructs the guards to say that it was me who fell into the water, both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou will also say that. Since everyone says so, it has to be me!¡±

    Shao Wanru said.

    Yujie was so frightened that her face changed dramatically and her lips trembled. After a long while, she regained her voice, ¡°How... How could they be so shameless!¡±

    If that was the case, her master would be the one who lost her face and had her reputation ruined!

    ¡°Why is it impossible? Anyway, except for them, no one else knows it. They must be pleased to exchange the reputation of the useless Fifth Miss for the reputation of the noble First Miss Shao!¡±

    Both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou had their own selfish motives. Since they got such an opportunity to save Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation, they would not hesitate to plunge her into an eternal hell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As Shao Wanru said, she continued walking slowly. She was familiar with this section in thest life. Although she had a blurred memory now, she could manage to get out of here. She had to run into a few more people on her way so that she could save herself by letting others would know that she was not in the pavilion where Shao Yanru fell into the water just now.

    Suddenly, there were sounds from the depths of the plum blossom forest, and they seemed to be caused by someone in a wheelchair passing by. Yujie took two steps forward warily, stood in front of Shao Wanru, and looked at the plum blossom forest in front of her.

    As the sounds got closer and closer, a handsome young man in a snow-white fox fur overall appeared in front of them. With his thin figure under the luxurious snow-white fox fur overall, although he looked sick, they could see that he was as gentle as jade. The plum blossom forest was beautiful, and such scenery could be considered one of the greatest in the imperial pce.

    However, when the young man in a wheelchair appeared in front of them, everything became the most inconspicuous background.

    It turned out to be Chu Liuchen. Shao Wanru was relieved. Before she found more people to prove that she was not the one falling into the water just now, she was still in danger.

    Now that Chu Liuchen was here, it was great!

    Xiao Xuanzi pushed the wheelchair over with a smile and loosened his grip on it. After that, he walked up to Shao Wanru, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°Why... why are you here?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked. Shouldn¡¯t Chu Liuchen recuperate in his mansion recently? Why did he appear by this coldke in such a cold winter?

    Although he was dressed in fox fur overall, he had always been weaker than ordinary people. Coming over like this was not good for his health.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and walked up to Shao Wanru with a gentle smile, and then reached out naturally to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see my grandma!¡±

    ¡°Are... are you alright?¡± Seeing him walk over leisurely with less difficulty than she thought, Shao Wanru opened her watery eyes wide in shock, looked him up and down several times, and asked. He seemed to be extremely abnormal.

    When he was in good health, he did not seem to be in such a good state. How could he seem to be much better after being terribly frightened and passing out with her on top of him. Although his lips and face were still pale, he was in good spirits. When he held her hand, she could feel that his hand was still cold, but it was not the piercing cold like before!

    Chu Liuchen in front of her was still the young man in her memory, but he seemed to be a little different at the same time. He came to ovep the young man standing high on the top and looking down at themon people in her memory.

    He was really different from before despite no obvious symptoms. But she thought so from the perspective of a doctor. Something she didn¡¯t know had happened...

 Chapter 662 - Guards Come to Stop Her

    <h4>Chapter 662 Guards Come to Stop Her</h4>

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be better. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her with a slight smile and said with gentle eyes.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t let go of Shao Wanru before she was pulled to the front of the wheelchair. Seeing that Chu Liuchen slowly sat back in the wheelchair, Xiao Xuanzi continued pushing the wheelchair forward slowly.

    ¡°Honored Consort Shu had a child. I heard that she lost the child and it had something to do with my mother!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Shao Wanru was stunned, but she immediately understood why Chu Liuchen told her the reason why Honored Consort Shu set her up.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has something to do with you. She probably got some news from someone serving my grandma recently and knew that you may marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, so she set a trap for you. In fact, she wants to crack me down!¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely, looking indifferent.

    There was only a trace of rage and hostility across his eyes.

    Although he looked calm and indifferent, his rage still seemed to be bloodthirsty.

    After he figured out his feelings for Shao Wanru, he was no longer the young man who reconciled himself to his situation and gave up hope for himself.

    Since Honored Consort Shu expanded her connections that far, he should cut off her connections!

    ¡°She wants to ruin my reputation so that I can¡¯t marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru understood and said with a frown.

    ¡°She really thinks that with my uncle¡¯s guilt for her, she can do anything she likes in the imperial pce!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a sneer. Not only she but also her family intended to send some girls to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, hoping that one of the girls could be another favored honored consort in the future.

    ¡°What happened today...¡± Shao Wanru wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In fact, she wanted to make it clear, but she didn¡¯t know where to start, so she could only pause for a moment.

    ¡°I saw clearly what happened today. It was the Second Miss of your mansion who pushed Shao Yanru into the water, and Shao Yanru got drunk before that!¡± Chu Liuchen said gently. The voice of such a young man was clear and leisurely as if it had a prating power.

    ¡°Your Highness, you saw it just now?¡± Shao Wanru lowered her watery eyes to look at Chu Liuchen and asked, unable to hide the shock in her heart.

    Although she had carried out her n and knew that Shao Jie¡¯er would definitely take actions to deal with Shao Yanru for her future and marriage, she did not see the real situation. Since Chu Liuchen said that, he probably had watched the whole thing.

    ¡°Of course I saw it because I happened to be in an attic facing the crack of the pavilion.¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    There was a waterside pavilion in theke and plum blossoms in full bloom by theke. Beside the plum blossom forest, there were pavilions of different shapes, which made the scenery around theke look magnificent.

    Sitting in the attic and admiring the scenery, people could enjoy extraordinary scenery. This was an important reason why there was ayer of gauze hanging in the waterside pavilion.

    Since the gauze was practical and could make the waterside pavilion look better, they hung ayer of gauze in the waterside pavilion.

    Among the plum trees, the red plum blossoms were as red as fire, the white plum blossoms were pure and elegant, and the yellow plum blossoms were delicate. Along with the waterside pavilion in theke, they provided extraordinary scenery for those sitting in the attic.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think they are going to do?¡± Although Shao Wanru had her thoughts, she could not help asking, while raising her watery eyes to look at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Of course, they are going to do all they can to push the me onto you!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily with a slight smile.

    On hearing his words, Shao Wanru fell silent for a while. Although she had guessed that, she still felt rage. She clenched both of her fists tightly and calmed down.

    ¡°Rest assured. As long as I¡¯m here, none of them can frame you!¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her and suddenly said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru bit her red lips and managed to suppress the inexplicable bitterness in her heart. She did not have this feeling even when she was set up by her rtives. However, Chu Liuchen¡¯s words made her feel that, and her clear watery eyes became wet.

    She bit her lip hard to suppress the bitterness that was about to make her cry!

    ¡°Your Highness, are you... better now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I not only got better but also spat out a lot of poisonous blood. So I¡¯ve got much better from my severe and lingering illness now!¡± Chu Liuchen tilted his head to look at her and said with a meaningful smile.

    Shao Wanru was stunned, turned to look at Chu Liuchen, and asked in surprise, ¡°You got much better from your severe and lingering illness?¡± She, who was proficient in medical skills, knew that it was very difficult to cure Chu Liuchen¡¯s illness.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get better? I¡¯ve been to hell this time. It¡¯s good to have such a bonus!¡±

    ¡°So are you going to recover, Your Highness?¡± After hesitating for a while, Shao Wanru asked cautiously.

    It was not only about the improvement of Chu Liuchen¡¯s health. How could she not know what turbulent waves it would bring?

    ¡°I¡¯ve recuperated for so many years, and after such an ident, I naturally should recover!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows slightly and said casually.

    So was Chu Liuchen going to rise and trample everyone underfoot?

    Shao Wanru was shocked and turned her head in a panic to avoid Chu Liuchen¡¯s pretty eyes. For some unknown reason, her heart beat wildly a few times, and she was lost in contemtion.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s fierce and desperate eyes in thest life appeared in her mind. His eyes, which were so dark and seemed to indicate that he was going to destroy the world, hung over her heart and somehow made her feel out of breath.

    Feeling her hand gently held, she recovered from the breathless state and only felt a little sweat on her back. Although it was just a gaze in her memory, it made her feel despair and darkness. His gaze seemed to be filled with deathly stillness, but it also seemed to indicate that he was going to destroy everything.

    What had he experienced so that he had that kind of gaze which seemed to indicate that he was going to drag the whole world into the endless bloody darkness?

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s great that you can recover, but... others...¡± Shao Wanru reminded him softly. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to him in thest life, but it was definitely fatal for him.

    But what would happen to him, who was high above everyone, and make him feel desperate and dark?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what others will do. You can rest assured because I will protect you. After our marriage is announced, I will definitely support you openly and never allow anyone to bully you!¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully.

    His words were very gentle, and he was as gentle and elegant as usual. However, he seemed to be looking at her with something in his eyes, which made Shao Wanru feel her heart beat wildly at the moment.

    She bit her lip and managed to suppress her wild heartbeat!

    It should be the reason why Chu Liuchen in front of her looked different from the desperate and bloodthirsty figure in her memory!

    ¡°Your Highness, those people...¡± Suddenly, she looked up and saw several guards in front of the plum blossom forest. She gently drew back her hand from Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and said with cold eyes.

    They came so quickly!

    Chu Liuchen looked up to squint at the guards in front of them with his fluid eyes shining brightly.

    Xiao Xuanzi pushed the wheelchair forward as if he didn¡¯t see the guards who obviously came to block the way.

    Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment, and then followed Chu Liuchen without stopping.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Seeing Chu Liuchene out, one of the guards, who seemed to be the leader, froze for a while and said. He, who didn¡¯t expect to meet Chu Liuchen here, hurried forward to bow to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Liuchen askedzily.

    ¡°I am here to find the Fifth Miss Shao. The First Miss Shao had an ident just now, so wee to ask the Fifth Miss to take care of her!¡± The guard reported in a decent manner.

    After that, he bowed to Shao Wanru.

    The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could be the only Fifth Miss here at the moment.

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Chu Liuchenzily lifted the corners of his mouth to show a cold smile, while asking with ripples in his eyes.

    Xiao Xuanzi stepped back calmly because his master was very dangerous in this situation.

    ¡°Your Highness, I volunteer to help, not sent by anyone. The First Miss Shao is in poor condition, so we hurry to ask the Misses from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to go there. The Second Miss Shao is already there. Only Fifth Miss Shao is absent. Fifth Miss Shao, please go there as soon as possible!¡±

    The guard said sincerely.

    How could the guards in the imperial pce be dispatched at will? Besides, there would be some disputes over this matterter. Smart people would not get involved in this kind of thing.

    ¡°Well, are you afraid that I will tell my uncle that someone secretly dispatched the guards with an unclear intention?¡± Chu Liuchen said with an increasingly affable smile. He acted like a young master who was as pretty as jade and gave out warm lights. Anyone would think that he was very nice and gentle at a nce.

    However, hearing his words, the guard broke out in a cold sweat with his face changing dramatically and his fingers beginning to convulse.

    Being dispatched secretly by someone with an unclear intention was enough to make the guards on the scene die without a burial ce with the members of the nine branches of their families implicated.

    The Emperor, who had a higher demand for the guards¡¯ loyalty, would punish them immediately if they did anything wrong. Moreover, he would exterminate them and leave no chance for their survival.

    What was more, it was reported by Prince Chen. As the Emperor¡¯s guards, they knew that the Emperor attached such great importance to Prince Chen that sometimes others even thought that Prince Chen was the Emperor¡¯s biological son. The Emperor was definitely not pretending to care about Prince Chen as the rumors said. After all, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t live long, so the Emperor could get rid of him easily!

    Thinking of this, the guards all knelt down.

    ¡°Your Highness, we don¡¯t dare. We just help them find the Fifth Miss and don¡¯t know anything else!¡± The guards said anxiously with their heads covered with sweat. Even the cold of winter couldn¡¯t dispel their nervousness and panic.

    ¡°Why are you kneeling in front of me? I am just an idle prince who is too weak to meddle in other things. Seeing you kneel in front of me, those who don¡¯t know the truth may think that I held you up in your official business!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. We just intend to help!¡± The guards stood up in a panic and said. Although they got some profit, they could not pay with their lives.

    ¡°Since there is nothing else, you can leave now. I¡¯m taking the Fifth Miss Shao to meet my grandma!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said with a smile!

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, please go ahead!¡± The guards said, made way for them, and did not dare to stop them.

    Watching the Fifth Miss Shao leave with Prince Chen, several guards looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and report it to Prince Zhou!¡± One of them suggested.

    ¡°Okay!¡± All of them said and felt as if they were granted an amnesty. Ghosts could get hurt in a fight among immortals. It was better for them to stay out of it...

 Chapter 663 - Do You Think Im Fool?

    <h4>Chapter 663 Do You Think I¡¯m Fool?</h4>

    ¡°What has been taken to Imperial Grandmother by that sick man?¡± Chu Liuzhou mmed the table hard and said angrily.

    Honored Consort Shu and Chu Liuyue were also sitting in the room with gloomy faces. This happened all of a sudden, which was different from what they had imagined. Was this really an ident, or someone¡¯s plot?

    If it was really an ident, it would be fine. But if someone took the opportunity to plot, would it be a big deal?

    Among these three people, Chu Liuzhou had not known the inside story at all, and Chu Liuyue had known some inside information, and only Honored Consort Shu had really done it. At this time, her fingers clenched the handkerchief tightly, and she only felt that her heart was beating so fast that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Everything had been discussed by her and Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so it could be said that they had calcted it step by step very urately.

    Even Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou¡¯s trip had been counted in, so they prepared the special wine from the pce at various entertainment ces.

    All the wine had been drugged, thus Shao Wanru could be pushed into the river wherever she drank it. Then, ask a guard to save her, let many guards see her, and ask Prince Yue to take her away. In this way, Shao Wanru could only be a concubine even if she did not want to. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could escte this and so could Concubine De. She would definitely not let Shao Wanru be the official wife of Prince Zhou.

    It would be very easy to spite a concubine in the future, even if she might be a co-consort!

    But Honored Consort Shu had not expected that it was Shao Yanru who fell into the river. How could she exin it to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? And why did things change? It made her inexplicably shocked.

    Originally, she had chosen Chu Liuzhou to ask the guards to stop Shao Wanru and force her toe over so that she could put the me on Shao Wanru. However, they had happened to meet Chu Liuchen again.

    ¡°What a coincidence! Has Chu Liuchen heard something?¡± Thinking of Chu Liuchen, Honored Consort Shu¡¯s palms were sweating. Others might not know how terrible this child was, but she did.

    She had always hated Chu Liuchen so much that she even wanted to kill him. However, even though Chu Liuchen had always been sick, it was not easy to hurt him, who was beloved by Empress Dowager and the emperor!

    Once when Chu Liuchen had been taking a nap in the pce, she had deliberately sent a beautiful little pce maid to Chu Liuchen¡¯s bed. The little pce maid was extremely beautiful and had been chosen by her with great difficulty to frame Chu Liuchen.

    Honored Consort Shu would never forget that afternoon, in which she had been invited over. In front of her, the little pce maid, who only had a little connection with her, had been peeled off. When the beautiful face had been sent to her, Honored Consort Shu had been scared to faint.

    After that, when she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s figure from a distance, she would throw up and feel sick.

    She even felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if something was heavily blocked.

    At that time, he had still been at a young age, maybe 12 or 11 years old. He had calmly looked at the beautiful girl¡¯s face being peeled off in front of everyone with his fierce and cold eyes. Meanwhile, his smile had still been as gentle as jade, as if he was a graceful young boying out of a painting.

    The reason why the little pce maid had entered the pce had something to do with Honored Consort Shu, but after that, Honored Consort Shu had hidden this rtionship. Even so, when punishing this pce maid, Chu Liuchen still forced her to be invited over. Although the emperor rebuked Chu Liuchen a few times, that caused no pain on him.

    Since then, Honored Consort Shu did not dare to deal with Chu Liuchen openly, nor the people around him.

    But now Shao Wanru was different. Only Empress Dowager showed her approval for Shao Wanru, but Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t deal with Chu Liuchen, but she could still deal with those who had not belonged to Chu Liuchen yet.

    Honored Consort Shu sat there with cold limbs, full of hatred and desperation. Why had her son lost his life so early? Why had that bitch¡¯s son not only survived but also suppressed her everywhere? She was unwilling to ept this and give up.

    ¡°Your Grace, Your Grace...¡± A voice came to her ears and finally pulled Honored Consort Shu back from a demonic dark ce.

    ¡°What...?¡± Honored Consort Shu asked, trying hard to keep her face calm.

    ¡°Your Grace, what should we do now? Now First Miss Shao... can only marry Commandery Prince Qing?¡± Chu Liuyue asked with a little mncholy.

    Chu Liuzhou¡¯s face immediately turned livid. He had been determined to get Shao Yanru and already regarded her as his woman. Now, this girl was going to fall into Chu Qing¡¯s hands, which really annoyed him.

    ¡°This matter... seems to be like this now... Let the guards report it to the Empress!¡± Honored Consort Shu rxed her hands slightly to evaporate the sweat in her palms.

    ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. Why did I ask the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion toe to the pce together? I will also go to the Empress to ask for forgivenesster!¡± Honored Consort Shu sighed and said.

    She had to bear some consequences of this matter, otherwise, Chu Liuchen, that crazy man, would definitely do something. She did not dare to test Chu Liuchen¡¯s bottom line.

    This matter would not be good for Shao Yanru if it got worse, but now this seemed to be the only way.

    Chu Liuzhou stood up angrily and snorted. Without saying goodbye, he turned around and strode out. He had to discuss with his mother how to deal with this matter.

    He was really unwilling to give up the support from Duke Xing!

    However, Chu Qing was also his cousin. His father would not allow Chu Qing and him to fight for a woman, not to mention a woman who had lost her reputation.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Second Brother is really angry. Originally... Second Brother and First Miss Shao were childhood sweethearts...¡± Chu Liuyue politely apologized to Honored Consort Shu for Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No one feels good at this time. Let¡¯s go to visit the Empress together!¡± Honored Consort Shu was also full of panic at this time. She had no intention to be particr about Chu Liuzhou¡¯s rudeness. Besides, Chu Liuzhou was the legitimate son of the Empress. Even though he was a little impolite, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± Chu Liuyue looked quite calm and respectful to Honored Consort Shu. He stood aside and followed Honored Consort Shu after she passed him.

    When the room became quiet, Shao Jie¡¯er came out of the inner room timidly. Looking at the empty living room, she frowned tightly.

    Now, she didn¡¯t know what to do!

    When Prince Yue and Prince Zhou hade just now, she had hurried forward to call for help because she wanted the two princes to speak for her. Otherwise, Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Yanru would definitely vent their anger on her.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know that it was she who had pushed Shao Yanru, they wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.

    However, these two princes only cared about Shao Yanru and didn¡¯t stop for her at all. They just asked about the situation at that time, and then they no longer cared about her affairs.

    Thinking of this, she felt as if there were thousands of ants crawling in her heart. She was full of hatred and jealousy!

    They were all the daughters of Duke Xing, but why was her life so worthless while Shao Yanru¡¯s life so good? Even though this ident happened, she could still be the wife of Commandery Prince Qing. However, Shao Jie¡¯er would not have a good marriage even if she tried her best.

    ¡°Miss...¡± The servant girl Liu Xiang gently tugged at the corner of her clothes and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, First Miss is awake and invites you over!¡±

    ¡°She is awake?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was shocked and her face turned pale with fear.

    ¡°Yes, just now. Shuqi is talking to her. Hearing that Miss is here, she asks ... you toe in, please!¡± Liu Xiang became timider and timider.

    Shao Jie¡¯er felt alternating cold and hot, and her intuition was telling her that something was wrong. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with Shao Yanru now.

    ¡°Miss, pleasee in quickly. First Miss is very angry now!¡± Liu Xiang said in a low voice.

    Shao Jie¡¯er gritted her teeth, and after calming down, she turned to walk inside. She had to go in and talk to Shao Yanru about this matter, otherwise, she also had to say this when they returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was better to make it clear now than to say it after returning to the mansion. At least Shao Yanru was on her own now, and there was no shrewd Madam of Duke Xing around.

    Shao Yanruy on the bed in the inner room, and her face was so pale that there was no trace of blood. She looked fiercely at Shao Jie¡¯er, who hade in. Shao Yanru was no longer as noble and dignified as she used to be!

    Shao Jie¡¯er timidly walked to the bed, holding her hands in front of her, and said in a low voice, ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    ¡°p!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was severely pped to stumble and hit the table on one side.

    Liu Xiang cried out in shock and hurried to hold her up. The master and servant took a few steps forward before they managed to regain their footing.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Big Sister... I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. You asked me to find Shao Wanru, so I went to find her. But only after a few steps, I saw Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Prince Qinging over. I went back in a hurry to inform you, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you squeezed out of the pavilion between the pirs and fall into theke. I cried out in a hurry, and then Prince Qing jumped into the water...¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er flung herself in front of the bed and burst into tears.

    ¡°Big Sister... I... I don¡¯t know what happened to you. How did you suddenly fall into theke? In such a short time... When I went back again, something happened to you. Big Sister... you... what on earth happened to you?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried more sadly. She put her hands in front of Shao Yanru, and her panic made her teeth chatter.

    With tears all over her face, she had no time to care about the messy makeup on her face.

    ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Shao Yanru smiled sinisterly. She held the quilt tightly with one hand and then slowly released it. The smooth silk threads on the top of the quilt, which was made of gorgeous cloth with beautiful colors, were scratched into a mess by her. The blue veins on the back of her hand stood out.

    ¡°Big Sister... I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Big Sister, you... did you fall into someone¡¯s trap...? Otherwise, how... how could such a thing happen to you? Big Sister, do you still remember what happened at that time? I... I was scared at that time. The three princes and I all saw you fall into theke!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er was really frightened. She trembled and tried hard to defend herself. She bet that Shao Yanru was not in a clear mind at that time, otherwise, she would not have been pushed into theke without any reaction.

 Chapter 664 - Evil Vent

    <h4>Chapter 664 Evil Vent</h4>

    ¡°Shao Wanru...¡± Shao Yanru gritted her teeth and made a crunching sound. She waved her hand, grabbed Jie¡¯er¡¯s hair, and pulled it down hard. It seemed that what she was holding in her hand now was Shao Wanru¡¯s long hair, which she hated the most. She wanted to spit all her hatred on Shao Wanru.

    Shao Jie¡¯er screamed in pain and reached out to hold her head in a hurry.

    A strand of long hair with blood was pulled off.

    Shao Yanru leaned back and threw the long hair in her hands away like rubbish. Seeing Shao Jie¡¯er falling on the ground in pain, she felt relieved.

    Even if this thing was not Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s fault, she would not let go of Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words just now reminded her that her condition before was obviously not right. She could only remember that after Shao Jie¡¯er went out, she was so angry that she drank up all the wine in her cup. On that day in the carriage, Shao Wanru¡¯s teacup was smeared with poison, and there was nothing wrong with Shao Yanru¡¯s teacup.

    There was nothing wrong with the tea. The same tea was poured into different cups. The results were different, but the two cups were the same.

    After drinking the wine, she lost a part of her memory. She was dizzy and didn¡¯t know where she was. Wasn¡¯t it the effect of the poison that her grandmother told her?

    She asked Shao Jie¡¯er to find Shao Wanru. No matter where Shao Wanru drank the wine, there would always be an ident. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru was fine, but Shao Yanru herself had an ident.

    It must have been when she was in the carriage. Shao Wanru changed her teacup when she did not notice. She drank a few mouthfuls of tea at first, and a few mouthfulster.

    ¡°It must be in this way!¡±

    She gritted her teeth hard. Shao Wanru, she would never let her go.

    ¡°Where is Honored Consort Shu?¡± Taking a deep breath, Shao Yanru suppressed the burning hatred in her heart and asked.

    Shuqi was trembling with fear aside. When Shao Yanru hit Shao Jie¡¯er and pulled Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hair, she didn¡¯t dare to move forward. She knew that if Miss¡¯s anger didn¡¯te out, the servants around her would suffer.

    ¡°The Honored Consort Shu, Prince Yue, and Prince Zhou went to the Empress¡¯ pce to discuss something!¡± Shuqi reported. Although she was inside just now, she could still hear the voice outside.

    Shao Yanru took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. Her eyes were cold, ¡°Where is Chu Qing?¡±

    Just now, Shuqi had told her that it was Chu Qing who jumped down to save her. At that time, some guards also watched around and even helped him to save her, but Shuqi did not dare to say that.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing was sent away by Honored Consort Shu early. She said that she asked him to go back to the manor and wait for news. There was no his clothes in the pce!¡± Shuqi carefully reported.

    ¡°Such a useless person!¡± Shao Yanru said with hatred.

    How could she not hate? She would be the empress in the future. Whether it was Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou, she was confident that they could give her a high position. Not only her but also Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion behind her would attract their attention and appreciation.

    At this moment, everything had been ruined by Shao Wanru. The hatred in her heart was like venom. If Shao Wanru appeared in front of her at this time, she would definitely ask someone to beat Shao Wanru to death at all costs.

    She didn¡¯t believe that if Shao Wanru was beaten to death in the name of framing her, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would ask her to pay with her life.

    So what if Great Elder Princess had a noble status? She was the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would protect her. What¡¯s more, she had the confession of Honored Consort Shu, Chu Liuyue, and Chu Liuzhou. Shao Wanru¡¯s death was nothing. Was the situation going to be worse than what it was now?

    ¡°Where is Shao Wanru?¡± Thinking of this, Shao Yanru said seriously and sharply.

    ¡°This... I... I heard that they couldn¡¯t find her...¡± Shuqi stammered.

    ¡°There are so many people, but you can¡¯t find her. You are all useless things!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s expression was almost crazy at this time. Even Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou, and even Honored Consort Shu were scolded.

    After so many years of nning, she had waited for so long that she even made herself an old girl in the capital city. The situation became more and more obvious. Her father also said that the situation would be clear in a year and a half. However, at this time, such a thing happened to her.

    It was obvious that as long as she waited a little longer, she would be able to ascend to a high position. However, at the most critical moment, she stepped on nothing. This feeling was even more hateful than having no feeling!

    Her heart ached as if it was being twisted by a knife!

    How could she not hate Shao Wanru? Not only Shao Wanru, but also Shao Jie¡¯er in front of her did she hate. Of course, she hated Shao Wanru the most.

    ¡°Go to find... find her. Bring her here... Let¡¯s see how I can torture her to death...¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes were red with madness, and her voice suddenly burst out. Her voice was almost hoarse.

    A strand of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hair was pulled off and she rolled in pain. At this time, she was also frightened by Shao Yanru¡¯s shrill and desperate voice. She didn¡¯t dare to make any more noise. She held her head and hid in the corner with her own servant girl, shivering.

    ¡°Miss... Miss, this is the pce... You should calm down first. There will be plenty of opportunities to deal with the Fifth Miss in the future. You have to calm down now and see what you can do next.¡± Shuqi forced herself to persuade her.

    ¡°A chance? What else chance? I¡¯m going to marry Chu Qing, the most useless Chu Qing, and the former emperor¡¯s son. He doesn¡¯t even know if he can live. The legitimate son of the former emperor is still on the way to fight for his life, but he still says that he is the former emperor¡¯s son. He is crazy for wealth!¡±

    Shao Yanru swore him toughly.

    At this time, she was like a crazy dog, scolding whoever she caught.

    She deeply hated the appearance of Chu Qing. Whether it was Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou, she had at least half of the hope. But if it was Chu Qing, what hope did he have?

    He was of no use. He had been locked up in the Yuhui Nunnery before. What right did he have to marry her? What was the use of him in the future?

    But it was such a person who carried her out of the water in public. And currently, the news could not be blocked.

    She didn¡¯t want to give up. She really didn¡¯t want to reconcile to this!

    Her future, everything in her future, her status as the mother of the country, as well as the ambiguous rtionship between Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, would alle to an end in this plot. How could she not hate her!

    ¡°First Miss... First Miss... you... you may still have a chance... to say... say that Prince Yue... or Prince Zhou... he... they saved you... That¡¯s ok!¡± Being stared at by her in fear, Shuqi, who couldn¡¯t even say a word, began to talk nonsense.

    If the First Miss like this returned to the mansion, how could she, a servant girl, be alive?

    That was what Shuqi said casually. Unexpectedly, Shao Yanru¡¯s crazy eyes strangely became gentle. Although her face was still gloomy, her eyes were not as crazy as they had been just now.

    ¡°Where is Prince Yue? Hurry up... Hurry up and go to ask Prince Yue toe over!¡± Shao Yanru gritted her teeth and said.

    Compared with Chu Liuzhou, she was more interested in Chu Liuyue. So what Chu Liuzhou was the legitimate son of the Empress? In terms of scheming, Chu Liuzhou was definitely not as good as Chu Liuyue.

    She had maintained an ambiguous rtionship with Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue. They had kept in touch with each other by letter in private, so she knew a lot about the situation of the two of them.

    Scheming is one thing, and the other thing was that Chu Liuyue¡¯s letter looked much more affectionate than Chu Liuzhou¡¯s. Chu Liuzhou almost did not reply to her. Even if there was a reply, it was just a few simple words, and one could not see how much affection was contained in it.

    From this aspect, Chu Liuyue was much more reliable than Chu Liuzhou, and his affection was also more than that of Chu Liuzhou.

    After dispatching Shuqi out, Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Jie¡¯er, who was hiding in the corner. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Second sister, do you want to make up for your mistake?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister... I... I really don¡¯t know anything. I... I really...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er crawled and rolled over. Her face was covered with a tear.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Shao Yanru smiled gently and stretched out her hand to pull Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand softly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand seemed to touch a poisonous snake¡¯s tongue. She trembled like a ball and couldn¡¯t say a word. Her tears fell down straightly and she looked at Shao Yanru piteously...

    In Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace:

    Chu Liuchen was sitting in a wheelchair, and Shao Wanru was sitting in a chair on one side. Empress Dowager was sitting among them with a smile on her face. ¡°Chen¡¯er should be much better today. You could evene to see me!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯m fine now. It seems that I feel better than before. Could it be that the medicine I¡¯ve taken recently is useful?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a gentle smile. The well-behaved and picturesque handsome young man made Empress Dowager feel very happy and nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can recover! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for too long with your uncle!¡± The Empress Dowager was about to cry. She turned her head and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. Her eyes turned red.

    Nanny Wei hurried over to persuade her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Empress Dowager? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Prince Chen¡¯s body is getting better. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Why are you so sad!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... I...¡± The Empress Dowager was so excited that she almost had a cracking voice. She hurriedly took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I am really going to recover. I will be filial to you in the future. You should be happy. Don¡¯t cry, or I will feel sorry!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly. There was a faint smile in his eyes, like clear spring, which made people feel soft.

    Shao Wanru looked at the ¡°gentle¡± and ¡°well-behaved¡± young man speechlessly. This waspletely different from Prince Chen in her memory in herst life.

    ¡°This person is so good at pretending!¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Empress, Prince Zhou, and Honored Consort Shu areing here!¡± A pce maid came in and reported.

    ¡°Why should theye here at this time? Just say that I am not feeling well and don¡¯t want to see them!¡± Empress Dowager Queen frowned and said unhappily. This was the first time that Chu Liuchen hade to the pce to see her after he was injured. At this time, the Empress Queen came to intervene with them. As for Honored Consort Shu, she was directly ignored by Empress Dowager.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s watery eyes moved, and there was a trace of darkness in her eyes. Chu Liuyue, who should also be here, was not here? Where would he go at this time? As one of the people involved, shouldn¡¯t he appear with the Empress and Prince Zhou together?

    She subconsciously turned her watery eyes to Chu Liuchen, only to see that Chu Liuchen also happened to turn over. With a casual smile, he reached out and knocked on the back of his chair. His handsome eyes met Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful eyes, and then he smiled slightly...

    He said something to Xiao Xuanzi behind him. Then Xiao Xuanzi quietly left!

    Shao Wanru took a sigh of relief...

 Chapter 665 - Substituted Without Protest

    <h4>Chapter 665 Substituted Without Protest</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, save me!¡± Seeing Chu Liuyuee in, Shao Yanru raised her face full of tears and looked at Chu Liuyue entreatingly. She stood up from the brocade chair with a frightened and helpless look. Her lips trembled and the handkerchief in her hand was twisted tightly. ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to marry Prince Qing. I... I want to marry...¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her words, but the meaning behind the words, as well as the affection in her eyes, both showed whom she wanted to marry!

    Her tears fell like rain as she said this. No matter how hard she tried, she could not stop crying. She covered her eyes with the handkerchief in her hand. Such beauty was as beautiful as jade, and she seemingly had affection for him, which really made him feel sorry about her.

    Chu Liuyue came over and reached out to hold her in his arms. He patted her on her back gently andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry... I know... I know...¡±

    He did regret it at this time. Why hadn¡¯t he jumped down directly and only paid attention to Chu Liuzhou at that time? He hadn¡¯t expected that Chu Qing dared to have such wishful thinking, which left space for him to seek loopholes. As this matter was getting worse now, they wanted to make up for it afterward. Honored Consort Shu asked the guards to find Shao Wanru, but unexpectedly, they met Chu Liuchen again and couldn¡¯t bring her back.

    He frowned tightly because Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a great help. Without such support, it would be a great loss.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t want to marry Commandery Prince Qing. I... I would rather die than marry him!¡± Shao Yanru cried and choked with sobs.

    ¡°Your Highness, please find a way to help me. How about saying that it was you who saved me? Even if I be a consort in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, it will still be better than marrying into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Your Highness, please save me!¡±

    Chu Liuyue frowned more tightly and his heart missed a beat. He had never thought of this idea before. He just wanted to substitute the Fifth Miss of Shao¡¯s Mansion for Shao Yanru about the ident of falling into the water. What would happen if he took over Chu Qing¡¯s matter?

    Thinking about the series of consequences that would be caused, Chu Liuyue immediately dismissed the idea in his heart that he substituted for Chu Qing in saving Shao Yanru.

    He couldn¡¯t mess up his situation because of Shao Yanru. If he really had enough power to conceal Shao Yanru¡¯s matter, it would be fine. But it involved so many people and things, how could he have absolute power to control everything? If not, this matter would inevitably be spread to his Emperor Father. Besides, if someone deliberately said in front of his Emperor Father that it was because of Duke Xing that he did this, it would not be a good thing for him!

    Honored Consort Shu might stand on his side and help him patch up the lie, but what about Chu Liuzhou? Chu Liuzhou and the Empress behind him would inevitably put the me on him, which would make him in a passive position.

    This was different from putting the me on Shao Wanru. He knew that Chu Liuzhou also felt satisfied with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and wanted to marry Shao Yanru. If he could hide it for Shao Yanru, he would definitely do it. Either Chu Liuzhou or he was not willing to see Shao Yanru marry Chu Qing. They would me it on Shao Wanru if they could.

    As long as someone took over the matter of falling into the water, Shao Yanru could get rid of it. Even if there were some rumors, people would only have some doubts. Since Chu Liuzhou, Honored Consort Shu and he imed so, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t get rid of this matter even if she wanted to.

    But in the current situation, he dared not to promise!

    Seeing the hesitation in Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes, Shao Yanru became anxious and her tears fell more and more. She looked at Chu Liuyue pitifully and said, ¡°Just now, my second sister said that she was willing to undertake this matter, but I thought... my second sister¡¯s reputation is also very important. I can¡¯t ruin my second sister¡¯s reputation... If Your Highness can admit this matter... I... Even if I follow you without an official title, I can realize my dream in this life! Your Highness, save me! I... have admired ... since I was a child...¡±

    Shao Yanru cried so hard that she could not speak coherently. Obviously, she was extremely sad and desperately wanted to escape, but she was still worried about her sister¡¯s reputation, who was of non-lineal descent. She kept saying that for his sake and for her sister¡¯s sake, which was really moving.

    She was a kind and dignified girl with outstanding appearance, and she also had the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, Chu Liuyue originally had wanted to choose her, how could he not be tempted at this time?

    Seeing that the beauty¡¯s eyes were red with tears, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Since your second sister is willing to undertake this, let her do so!¡±

    ¡°Let... let Second Sister...¡± Shao Yanru raised her head in horror and looked at Chu Liuyue sadly, ¡°But... but Second Sister¡¯s reputation...¡±

    ¡°Her reputation is not as important as yours. It¡¯s also a good thing for her to marry Chu Qing now. After all, that is Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s much better than an ordinary family!¡±

    Reminded by Shao Yanru, Chu Liuyue felt that this idea was not bad. He had met Shao Jie¡¯er several times. She was a daughter of non-lineal descent who was not very eye-catching. She looked good but only at amon level. He had seen so many beautiful women, among which there were thousands of girls like Shao Jie¡¯er at least.

    Let alone that she was a daughter of non-lineal descent.

    ¡°But... but...¡± Shao Yanru was still hesitating and looked at Chu Liuyue in a panic as if she was frightened and unknown what to do at the moment.

    Her flustered expression and her beautiful eyes with tears falling down were the most attractive things for a man. Chu Liuyue reached out and patted her on the back,forting her in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it. It will be good for you and for her.¡±

    ¡°I... I will listen to you, but... but don¡¯t let my second sister wronged ...¡± Shao Yanru sobbed helplessly.

    ¡°Her status is not high enough, but bing a consort is still not bad, because after all, that is Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Seeing that she cared so much about her sister, Chu Liuyue felt that it was better for him to make things clear.

    If Shao Yanru married him, she must be the official wife of Commandery Prince Qing. But if Shao Jie¡¯er married him after losing her reputation, it would be good enough for her to be a consort. Duke Xing had always been cautious and would not dare to ask for a high position for Shao Jie¡¯er.

    If the eldest daughter of lineal descent became an official wife of a Prince, and a daughter of non-lineal descent also became an official wife of a Commandery Prince, this must arouse the suspicion of the emperor, even if Duke Xing didn¡¯t intend to do anything.

    Chu Liuyue also thought so. Since he intended to marry Shao Yanru, he didn¡¯t want Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to be a target for all either. Thus, he didn¡¯t care that Shao Jie¡¯er might have no status in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru choked with sobs, as she ordered Shuqi to invite Shao Jie¡¯er in the next room toe over.

    Seeing Shao Jie¡¯ering over, she immediately hugged Shao Jie¡¯er and burst into tears. She kept apologizing, ¡°Second sister... second sister... As your sister, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re too polite... I... have always been taken care of by you. I do this all for you... I¡¯m ok with this... As long as you¡¯re fine, I am ok with anything...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er also cried, and her words sounded very pleasant.

    Looking at the two affectionate sisters, Chu Liuyue felt that this thing was very good. Shao Jie¡¯er was willing to undertake this, which was much better than concealing Shao Yanru¡¯s matter. Originally, he was a little hesitant in his heart, but after hearing Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words to Shao Yanru, he became firm.

    Since it had been decided, Shao Jie¡¯er naturally had to act as she had fallen into the water. She wet her hair, changed her clothes, and then wet her previous clothes.

    It had happened all of a sudden. At that time, the guards had seen a girl fall into the water, and then she had been rescued by Chu Qing. When she fell into the water, her appearance was naturally different from that on ordinary days. Because she was in panic and fear, it didn¡¯t matter if she looked different at a nce.

    Someone was immediately sent to inform Chu Liuzhou and Honored Consort Shu.

    Honored Consort Shu also could hardly absolve herself from the me because such a thing had happened to Shao Yanru in the pce. If Shao Jie¡¯er could undertake this, her responsibilities would be much less. Anyway, the eldest daughter of lineal descent and a second daughter of non-lineal descent were not at the same status.

    Of course, if Chu Liuzhou wanted to marry Shao Yanru, he would not allow Shao Yanru to lose her reputation and to marry Chu Qing.

    As for Chu Qing, Chu Liuyue intended to ask Honored Consort Shu to send someone to inform him of this, as well as Chu Liuzhou¡¯s and his idea. Since Chu Qing was also smart, he would never take the risk of offending Chu Liuzhou, Honored Consort Shu and him by insisting that the person he had saved was Shao Yanru.

    After everything was arranged, Chu Liuyue left Shao Yanru¡¯s room and went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce. After their discussion, they had decided to go to Empress Dowager¡¯s ce to exin this matter.

    Seeing that Chu Liuyue left the room, the pitiful look on Shao Yanru¡¯s face immediately disappeared. She reached out and pushed away Shao Jie¡¯er, who still wanted to show their sisterhood with her. She patted her sleeves and said coldly, ¡°If you marry into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion in the future, don¡¯t forget my kindness!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er took two steps back and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. She really wanted to thank Shao Yanru at this time. She didn¡¯t expect that the marriage to Commandery Prince Qing would fall on her.

    Bing the official wife of Commandery Prince Qing was something good that she had never thought about before.

    When she saw Shao Yanru pull off her hair like crazy, Shao Jie¡¯er was both regretful and afraid. She was afraid that she could not escape her punishment. To her surprise, everything changed. Shao Yanru let her bear the matter of being saved and let her marry into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. This was not a good thing for Shao Yanru, but it was absolutely a good thing for Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Because of this, she could do anything for Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Do you know what to say?¡± Shao Yanru looked at her disdainfully and raised the corner of her mouth sarcastically. She was just a daughter of non-lineal descent, but she dared to think about the position of the official wife of Commandery Prince. She didn¡¯t even think whether she was qualified or not. She was daydreaming!

    Chu Qing was originally going to marry Shao Yanru, but now had to take Shao Jie¡¯er into the mansion. Having no fate with Shao Yanru might make Chu Qing want to strangle Shao Jie¡¯er. Shao Jie¡¯er even thought that she would get a big bargain. Really stupid!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister. I know what to say... I will never get you into trouble!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er gritted her teeth and expressed her loyalty. Before Chu Liuyue came, Shao Yanru had already arranged everything. She and Chu Liuyue had known each other for a long time, so she definitely knew that it was impossible for Chu Liuyue to admit it. The best result was to ask Shao Jie¡¯er to undertake this!

    ¡°In this case, you go get ready. Empress Dowager will definitely send someone here to call you overter!¡± said Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister. I¡¯ll prepare for it now. Please teach me how to say itter...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er nodded repeatedly. She could do anything now after getting such a good marriage!

 Chapter 666 - Amazing! Seeing the Beauty Again!

    <h4>Chapter 666 Amazing! Seeing the Beauty Again!</h4>

    ¡°Did the Second Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion fall into theke and was saved by the Commandery Prince Qing?¡± Hearing the words of the Empress, the Empress Dowager Queen frowned. After all, this kind of thing was disgraceful.

    She knew this Shao Jie¡¯er. In the beginning, she wanted her to be Chen¡¯er¡¯s concubine, but she didn¡¯t expect that her reputation would be ruined.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and looked at the table in front of her calmly, quietly listening to what the Empress Queen reported to the Empress Dowager Queen.

    There was a trace of deep sarcasm in her eyes. Shao Yanru originally wanted Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation to be ruined, but now she lost the chance and let Shao Jie¡¯er take the imputation!

    Shao Jie¡¯er might have thought that she would have a good marriage, but how could she get Chu Qing so easily? He was the son of the former emperor. Even if his father was not the current emperor, the son of the former emperor should be treated well. It was impossible for him to marry a concubine¡¯s daughter with a bad reputation.

    Chu Qing was an idle king and had no power. But the emperor must let him marry a noble girl in order to show his kindness. Shao Jie¡¯er was not suitable, and people might even think that someone was scheming against Chu Qing.

    It could be predicted that even if she married into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, her status would not be high. She would even be ignored because Chu Qing could not marry Shao Yanru whom he liked owing to her.

    If she really married into the Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s fate could be predicted!

    She didn¡¯t care about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s situation. Originally, Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t treat her as a sister and even helped Shao Yanru plot against her. But today, even if Shao Jie¡¯er really took Shao Yanru¡¯s imputation, she wouldn¡¯t let Shao Yanru escape unscathed.

    There was a sh of hostility in her eyes, and then it dissipated at the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s status is not enough. The emperor also said that he would decide Chu Qing¡¯s marriage. In this Beauty Contest, several of them will be sent to Prince Qing¡¯s Manor!¡± The Empress Dowager said unhappily.

    ¡°Then let Shao Jie¡¯er be a nun!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said indifferently. In this case, if she couldn¡¯t enter Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she could only be a nun from now on!

    ¡°You ... this is the fate of a girl ... how can it be ruined just like that...¡± Empress Dowager scolded with a smile.

    ¡°But now uncle means that Commandery Prince Qing could not marry her. What should we do?¡± Chu Liuchen spread out his hands and said helplessly.

    ¡°Let her go to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, but the status ...¡± Empress Dowager Queen thought for a while and said. Shao Jie¡¯er was the daughter of a concubine of Duke Xing, so it is excessive to ruin her like this. Besides, no one was willing to see this happening. But how could she fall into theke without any reason?

    ¡°Empress, did anyone intervene in this matter?¡± The Empress Dowager Queen did not hide her suspicion since they were all her family members. She asked the Empress directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so... Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Commandery Prince Qing are going to enjoy the scenery today, so they specially asked people to put some fruits, snacks, tea and wine along the way. They originally thought that if they were tired of walking, they could stop and rest for a while. They could enjoy theke scenery, and they could drink and chat happily. The Second Miss of Shao¡¯s Mansion fell into the water in one of the pavilions. At that time, she was there alone. The First Miss of Shao¡¯s Mansion was going to look for the Fifth Miss!¡±

    The Empress Queen thought for a while and said.

    This ident had been shifted to Shao Jie¡¯er, so what Shao Jie¡¯er had done before should be Shao Yanru¡¯s.

    ¡°Why did she look for Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Empress Dowager Queen looked at Shao Wanru, who was sitting there obediently with her head down, and asked in surprise, ¡°Is the rtionship between the sisters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion so good?¡±

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had always been at odds with each other. At that time, Shao Wanru was forced to go to the Yuhui Nunnery by the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion might say it in a different way outside, but how could the Empress Dowager not know the truth? But the words she said were really impolite.

    The Empress was stunned, and then carefully looked at the Empress Dowager¡¯s face. Seeing that she looked good, she turned to Chu Liuchen beside her. His expression looked better, and there was a casual smile on his face, which was elegant and harmless. However, when his eyes met with the Empress¡¯s, there was a trace of darkness in his eyes, as if there was a cold sword light shing across his eyes. The Empress¡¯s eyes moved away subconsciously.

    Turning to Shao Wanru on the side, looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful little face, the Empress Queen smiled and asked softly, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, do you know why First Miss Shao was looking for you?¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t answer this question, there would be someone who could!

    Having been in the pce for so long, how could the Empress Queen not know what to say at this time?

    Although Empress Dowager¡¯s words were ambiguous, the meaning in her words didn¡¯t seem to be partial to First Miss Shao. It could be seen that Empress Dowager didn¡¯t like this First Miss of Shao¡¯s Mansion. After listening carefully to the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, she secretly meant that Shao Yanru deliberately said some superficial words, so the Empress had to be careful when answering her.

    Shao Wanru looked up. It was unexpected that the Empress kicked the topic to her. But actually, it could be predicted. She shook her head with a gentle smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Big Sister looked for me. Second Sister and I were in the pavilion before, but I felt a little depressed there, so I walked around the pavilion casually. When I came out, I saw Big Sister from a distance. She must have seen me. I wanted to go for a while before I went back, so I didn¡¯t turn back. I don¡¯t know why Big Sister came to find me!¡±

    ¡°Ask the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion toe here. This kind of thing has to be made clear in person, lest there will be another dispute after this!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. His slender fingers tapped gently on the armrest of the chair as if he was trying to relieve the Empress Dowager¡¯s worries.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right!¡± Honored Consort Shu finally had a chance to say something. She pinched her handkerchief and nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then ask them toe here!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded and raised her voice.

    Immediately, a pce maid came over and bowed to Empress Dowager. Then she left. At this time, a eunuch came in from outside and reported, ¡°Empress Dowager Queen, Prince Yue Your highness is here!¡±

    ¡°Let him in!¡± Empress Dowager Queen said.

    Chu Liuyue followed behind the eunuch and came in. First, he saluted to Empress Dowager, then he greeted Empress and Honored Consort Shu, and then he met his two brothers. When he sat down by Chu Liuzhou¡¯s side, he subconsciously looked at the other side. When he saluted just now, he had already seen someone on the opposite side. It seemed that this person should be the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    He looked up and saw a beautiful face like a lotus flower. Even though she was still lowering her head, he could see her long and curly eyshes. Then she slightly lifted them, and her watery eyes were full of mist. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were originally clear, but sometimes with some emotions, they were full of mist, reflecting her jade-like skin and delicate cherry lips.

    Chu Liuyue clenched his hands in his sleeves almost subconsciously, and his heartbeat faster involuntarily. He actually saw the woman in the waterside pavilion of theke again. At that moment, he even thought that he was hallucinating.

    He stared at Shao Wanru unconsciously, and the amazement in his eyes almost overflowed. If he had not been good at self-control, he would have immediately stood up at this time.

    It turned out to be the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? It should be her?

    He had seen Shao Wanru three years ago. At that time, although Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were picturesque and exquisite, she was too young to provoke him. But he had never expected that three yearster, Shao Wanru would make him feel so amazing. She was as beautiful as a picture, like a fairy in a dream falling into the mortal world.

    The so-called devastating beauty was nothing more than this! Such a beautiful girl was the one he expected. She was the most beautiful one in his heart, the devastating peony!

    A cold snort came from beside him. The teacup on the table slipped down from the slender fingers and fell heavily on the table. The hot tea inside sshed out, and a few drops of tea sshed on Chu Liuyue¡¯s hands. It was so painful that Chu Liuyue immediately woke up from his trance. He stood up hurriedly and took two steps back, looking at Chu Liuchen who was sitting beside him in astonishment.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really sorry. I originally wanted to toast you with a cup of tea instead of wine, but just now my hands were soft, and the cup fell off.¡± Chu Liuchen slowly wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and then raised his head with an elegant smile.

    Chu Liuyue looked at the teacup near him and then looked at Chu Liuchen, who didn¡¯t get any water drops. His expression became bad. If he couldn¡¯t hold the cup, normally, he would only throw the cup in front of himself. How could he fall it in front of the person opposite him?

    ¡°My brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Third brother, you should be careful in the future. If the water burns on you, it will be my fault!¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s expression was very gentle. He didn¡¯t take it seriously and reached out his hands to pat the water stain that identally sshed on his clothes. He was very calm.

    Although he was so angry, Chu Liuyue had to show his generosity in front of Empress Dowager. He was very clear about Chu Liuchen¡¯s character. If Chu Liuyue really dared to talk about this matter, with Chu Liuchen¡¯s character, he would really say something offensive. Then Chu Liuyue could only listen to it. The Empress Dowager would not stand on his side.

    Chu Liuzhou looked at Chu Liuchen and then looked at Chu Liuyue. Finally, he looked at Shao Wanru thoughtfully. His mind was also in a whirl.

    If Shao Yanru was valued by the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, then it would be highly valued by Great Elder Princess to marry this Shao Wanru in front of him. However, Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯tpare with Duke Xing, so Shao Yanru would be better. But if he could have such a beautiful girl to apany him, it would be a good thing.

    Anyway, Shao Wanru was still young, so it would be easy for her to be eliminated during the Beauty Contest. It would not be difficult for him to take her into the pce when his position was confirmed in the future.

    But what was wrong with Chu Liuyue? Did he also fall in love with this beautiful girl in front of him?

    Although the beauty was good, it was not as important as the magnificentnd! If Chu Liuyue also took a fancy to her, he might get some benefits from it!

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, did you go to the ce of the two Misses of Shao¡¯s Mansion just now?¡± The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t see the interaction between the two brothers and asked.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I was afraid that something would happen to the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so I made a special visit and went to have a look. Second Miss Shao, who fell into the water, was still having a shower. When First Miss Shao helped to drag Second Miss Shao up, her clothes and hair were also a little wet and she was also having a shower.¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile. Shao Yanru¡¯s hair was still wet before, so it was a better reason that her hair was wet.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her long eyshes fluttered twice. She slowly raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Chu Liuyue gloomily. This fake witness had been made in front of the Empress Dowager!

    In herst life, it was he and Shao Yanru who framed her to kill the Sixth Prince. She narrowed her eyes and hid the light mocking smile on her face...

 Chapter 667 - Substituted A Daughter of Non-lineal Descent for The Daughter of Lineal Descent

    <h4>Chapter 667 Substituted A Daughter of Non-lineal Descent for The Daughter of Lineal Descent</h4>

    Shao Yanru and Shao Jie¡¯er both looked a little messy when they came in.

    However, inparison, Shao Jie¡¯er looked more embarrassed. Her hair was tied up but still looked wet. She didn¡¯t even have time to dry it up before she came. Shao Yanru¡¯s long hair was basically dried up. Both of them had changed their clothes because when they entered the pce, most of them had prepared extra clothes.

    Shao Yanru took Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand who was quite timid and came in. She looked gentle and dignified. She was afraid that Shao Jie¡¯er would panic, so she held her hand all the time, showing an intimate sisterhood image. Thus, in any aspect, Shao Yanru was a kind sister.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had always been timid in front of people. Now that such a thing had happened, it was natural for her to panic and be afraid.

    Shao Wanru calmly looked at them, who were holding each other¡¯s hands tightly. Her eyes were as cold as ice. Shao Yanru was used to showing her decent manners in front of others.

    After the two saluted Empress Dowager, Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes fell on them. After a long while, she said slowly, ¡°When Second Miss fell into the water, First Miss was not by her side. I heard that she went to find Fifth Miss, but why did First Miss go to find Fifth Miss?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, when I went there, I saw that Fifth Sister was not there. I was afraid that Fifth Sister was not sensible enough and might disturb the noble people in the pce for her first time to enter the pce, so I hurried to find Fifth Sister. I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen to Second Sister. Second Sister being hurt was all my fault as an elder sister. If I hadn¡¯t gone to find Fifth Sister, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened at this time!¡±

    Shao Yanru had prepared for this. She lowered her head and said with tears in her eyes.

    Such a beauty showed a look of self-me, coupled with the implication that she cared about her two younger sisters, which would really make others have a good impression of her. Chu Liuzhou felt that Shao Yanru in front of him was very suitable to be his princess. It was not only for the support from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but also because her kind character of taking care of people could also deal with the affairs of his mansion.

    Thus, he could fully devote himself to the affairs of the court.

    In this way, although Shao Wanru¡¯s appearance was outstanding, she was less suitable for him than Shao Yanru.

    Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°Big Sister, did youe to find me? Before I left, I told Second Sister that I would walk around casually. Why are you so worried about me, Big Sister?¡±

    Compared with the two sisters who were in a panic, Shao Wanru looked indifferent and did not show much concern for Shao Jie¡¯er. All the people present knew something about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and they were not surprised that Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru could not get close to each other.

    ¡°I am worried about you...¡± Shao Yanru said softly.

    ¡°Big Sister, why are you always worried about me? Weren¡¯t you worried that something would happen to Second Sister when she was alone in the pavilion? What¡¯s more, I am not a child anymore, so I don¡¯t need you to care about me all the time. When I was in the Yuhui Nunnery, you also came to care about me repeatedly. However, I was in trouble again and again, and in the end, I almost lost my life. After that, I went to Huaguang Temple. The same thing happened. Big Sister even chased me to Huaguang Temple!¡±

    Shao Wanru rudely interrupted Shao Yanru¡¯s words. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, with unspeakable grievance and anger.

    She ought to be angry!

    Troubles happened in the Yuhui Nunnery one after another, seemingly all after Shao Yanru had followed her to the Yuhui Nunnery. She had stayed alone in the Yuhui Nunnery for such a long time but had nothing happened. However, after Shao Yanru had gone up the mountain, matters happened again and again. In the end, Shao Wanru almost lost her life.

    The people present didn¡¯t know what had happened in Huaguang Temple, but it seemed that Shao Yanru had been to pester Shao Wanru.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but think of the word ¡°pester¡± in their minds. When they thought of these things carefully, they found that Shao Yanru seemingly had always been pestering Shao Wanru. The more she pestered Shao Wanru, the worse Shao Wanru¡¯s situation would be.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m really worried about you. I don¡¯t mean anything else. What happened in Yuhui Nunnery and Huaguang Temple were mostly idents... If... if you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll apologize to you here!¡± When Shao Yanru heard that Shao Wanru had torn the veil of tenderness between them in front of the Empress Dowager and the Empress, she suddenly panicked. Fortunately, she responded quickly and immediately bowed to Shao Wanru.

    She looked at Shao Wanru in an aggrieved look, with two lines of tears rolling down. Such a weeping beauty made people feel sorry for her.

    ¡°First Miss is also concerned about Fifth Miss. Since her intention is also good, Fifth Miss, you don¡¯t have to me First Miss too much!¡± Chu Liuzhou helped Shao Yanru out of the predicament, but his words implied that he was ming Shao Wanru for being too sensitive.

    ¡°First Miss does care about Fifth Miss. When she was at my ce, she wanted to apany me for a while. Later, she said that she was worried about her two sisters, so she couldn¡¯t sit there anymore. When she heard that you two were enjoying the scenery there, she hurried over, but didn¡¯t expect that something still happened!¡±

    Honored Consort Shu helped exin.

    ¡°It is lucky that The First Miss and the Fifth Miss are both fine. Second Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you fall into theke?¡± The Empress changed the topic in a smart way. She naturally stood on her son¡¯s side.

    ¡°I... I... I don¡¯t know either...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s tears also fell down. She covered her face with a handkerchief, feeling wronged and sad, but there was another meaning in her behavior and words.

    Could it be that there were facts one wished to hide?

    ¡°How could Second Miss not know it? Could it be that she suddenly lost consciousness?¡± Chu Liuzhou¡¯s face darkened and he frowned.

    I... I really don¡¯t know anything. I entered the pavilion with Fifth Sister, and then I just drank a ss of wine. At that time, I thought it was tea. So after Fifth Sister poured it out, I tasted it, but just a little. Then Fifth Sister left, and I couldn¡¯t remember anything else since I was in confusion. Big Sister came in to ask me and I said that Fifth Sister had left. This seemed to be a little far away. I... I can¡¯t remember if I really said such things to Big Sister.

    Shao Jie¡¯er reached out her hands to hold her head and said painfully.

    After drinking a ss of wine poured by Shao Wanru, all her consciousness had begun to blur. Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Wanru. Her calm face didn¡¯t show any emotion, as if she didn¡¯t know that Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words ruined her reputation and even made people think that she had framed Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Her face, which was as delicate as jade, was cold but calm, showing no grievance or anger. Such a serious usation seemed to have nothing to do with her.

    This girl was really strange!

    ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Shao Yanru scolded her with a darkened face.

    ¡°I... I... I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know... Maybe I remember wrongly...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said with fear.

    Everyone here was more powerful than her. As a daughter of non-lineal descent, she did not dare to say anything more. Even if it was the truth, she did not dare to openly point at Shao Wanru. She just secretly nced at Shao Wanru with anger.

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything even though she was angry.

    ¡°Make it clear yourself. Empress Dowager and I will make the decision!¡± The Empress said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, you can say everything. Since the Empress is here, she will certainly uphold justice for you!¡± Chu Liuchen leaned against the chair railing, lookingzy and a little tired. His eyes were clear like water, but people might feel that there were coldness and majesty in his handsome appearance.

    The Empress¡¯s face looked not good because she was not the most respected one here. She hurriedly said softly to the Empress Dowager, who was sitting in the higher position with a gloomy face and did not say a word, ¡°It¡¯s up to the Empress Dowager to make the decision!¡±

    ¡°The Empress is really kind. She is just a daughter of non-lineal descent. How could she bother Imperial Grandmother and the Empress? Even if this daughter of non-lineal descent dies, it¡¯s worth it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile, and his eyes fell on Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Shao Jie¡¯er subconsciously hid beside Shao Yanru. She felt that someone¡¯s eyes fell on her, which had a kind of indescribable coldness. This prince smiled gently and elegantly, without a trace of coldness, but the meaning of his words made her frightened and nervous.

    As rumors said, Prince Chen was indeed moody, and he also treated people¡¯s life like dirt when he was ruthless.

    ¡°Though she is a daughter of non-lineal descent, she is from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. So this can¡¯t be casually dealt with!¡± The Empress¡¯s smile became a little stiff.

    When Chu Liuzhou saw that his mother was at a disadvantage, he said coldly, ¡°Third brother, what do you mean? Do you think that my Empress mother shouldn¡¯t meddle in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, you must be joking. The Empress has originally been in charge of this matter!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled more and more leisurely. ¡°However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is originally a terrible ount book. It has hurt one after another. And there was also a reason for the death of the former Heir of Duke Xing. I have heard from my Emperor Uncle that there was something strange about it! The former Heir of Duke Xing died, and his daughter almost lost her life a few days ago. And now things like this happened. The first branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is really wronged. Could it be said that the First branch should have died without descendants?¡±

    Chu Liuchen turned to look at Chu Liuzhou with a bigger smile, but the meaning in his words was not pleasant. What¡¯s more, it was rted to the Emperor. Since it was the Emperor¡¯s words, it must be true. Even if it was not true, Chu Liuzhou did not dare to go against it.

    Chu Liuzhou gritted his teeth with hatred, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t continue his words at this time or this topic. He could only grit his teeth and suppress his anger! If he quarreled with Chu Liuchen about this matter again, it would inevitably be his fault in the end. From childhood to adulthood, Chu Liuzhou had suffered a lot of loss from Chu Liuchen.

    Everyone thought that he was an innocent patient, and it must be Chu Liuzhou¡¯s fault if they quarreled with each other. Even his father thought so. Chu Liuzhou was arrogant but not stupid. He had suffered too many losses, so he often thought twice before talking to Chu Liuchen, for fear that Chu Liuchen would have any disadvantages to be threatened by Chu Liuchen.

    It suddenly became silence in the hall.

    ¡°Second Sister, do you mean that I gave you a ss of wine with problems so that you had fallen into theke in a daze?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and took over the topic. Her watery eyes shed twice as if there were thousands of stars in her eyes, which made people feel that she was more beautiful.

    However, her words were straightforward.

    For a moment, not only Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face turned stiff, but also Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru in horror.

    How dared she...

 Chapter 668 - Where Was the Lost Cup?

    <h4>Chapter 668 Where Was the Lost Cup?</h4>

    ¡°Is that what you mean, Second Sister? If that¡¯s what you mean, I have something to ask you!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. There was a confident expression on her face and she was not nervous at all.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t say... I don¡¯t know...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s lips trembled. She was anxious when seeing everyone looking at her. Especially the extremely beautiful eyes of Chu Liuchen looked at her with a smile.

    Just now, Prince Chen and Prince Zhou¡¯s words were in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s ears. Prince Chen forced Prince Zhou to be speechless, which was firmly imprinted in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s mind. The contempt in his words made Shao Jie¡¯er very scared.

    He didn¡¯t even care about Prince Zhou Your highness, let alone her.

    Shao Wanru turned to Empress Dowager and said, ¡°Second Sister said that I poured a ss of wine for her. After she drank it, something happened. Empress Dowager, please send someone to check the wine in the pavilion. Is there anything wrong? Please also check the wine cup!¡±

    ¡°Someonees to bring all the things here and let the imperial physician check them!¡± This method was very reasonable. Empress Dowager nodded and ordered in a cold voice.

    The pce servants answered and left quickly. They took people to fetch all the fruits and snacks in the pavilion, as well as the wine and wine sses ced there.

    Looking at Shao Wanru, who was calm and peaceful on the opposite side, Chu Liuyue felt his eyebrows suddenly twitched uneasily. He had a bad feeling. He had asked someone to throw away the cup before and they had thrown it into theke. It could be said that when they fell into theke, they identally knocked it down. So they could not find the cup.

    In the past, he also wanted to destroy the evidence. He knew a part of the truth.

    But at the moment, he felt that this cup was a w. There was a w in whether he threw it or not. Shao Yanru was really stupid this time, unlike her usual character.

    If she let go of the matter now and didn¡¯t let Shao Jie¡¯er say something like that, it would just be an ident. If this was over, it would not be to the extent of investigating things. But now, she made what he had done before be a failure.

    Chu Liuyue naturally knew that the reason why Shao Jie¡¯er implied Shao Wanru in her words was Shao Yanru¡¯s idea. There was a trace of displeasure in his eyes. Shao Yanru was not such a person in the past. How could she use such a stupid trick?

    Although Chu Liuyue was scheming, he was not a woman. He would not know that Shao Yanru had been defeated by Shao Wanru again and again. Since she failed again and again, not only would she not do anything to Shao Wanru, but also her reputation would be ruined, so that her thoughts of high position would be ruined.

    She had to attend the Beauty Contest in person. Since she didn¡¯t know the final result, she had to go all out. It was all because of Shao Wanru.

    How could Shao Yanru not hate her? This time, she was going to destroy the remaining hope of her. If she married Chu Qing, there would be no future left for her. How could she be willing?

    The hatred in her heart was piled up, which made Shao Yanru lose the calm that she used to have when she had hoped to gain a high position. It was the reason why she dealt with Shao Wanru in person this time. Now it was also the reason why she asked Shao Jie¡¯er to drag Shao Wanru into this matter. She wished that Shao Wanru would die in front of her and be trampled by her.

    The pce servants came back very quickly and took the things to the side hall. The imperial physician had been waiting there for a long time. After checking, he reported the result to the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Report to Empress Dowager, melon, fruit and desserts, as well as the wine in the pot that is ced on one side contain nothing unusual. They are all ordinary things!¡± The pce maid came in and reported.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes rxed. This result was the best one.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, when I was going to visit the garden with my second brother and Commandery Prince Qing, I specially told them to prepare these things along the way. Originally, I thought when we were tired of walking, I could sit down with my younger brothers to have a talk. It¡¯s rare that the sun is not bad today!¡± Chu Liuyue stood up with a smile and exined.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it arranged by Honored Consort Shu?¡± Empress Dowager turned to Honored Consort Shu who was silent beside her.

    ¡°Empress, it¡¯s not me. I just asked them to walk around in the garden and didn¡¯t arrange everything in a big way. There were too many sisters who came to the pce for fun. What¡¯s more, there were several princes. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is favored by the emperor, after all, they are just the daughters of ministers. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s inappropriate to arrange everything in a big way!¡±

    Honored Consort Shu also stood up quickly and bowed deeply to Empress Dowager.

    She had to exin clearly that it was an ident. It had been arranged before. She wanted to make use of all kinds of idents to make Shao Wanru have an ident. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it was Shao Yanru who had it. She also didn¡¯t expect that Shao Jie¡¯er would be med for this. Honored Consort Shu really regretted it at this time.

    If she had known this would happen, she would not have been involved in the things of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    She saw that Chu Liuchen was ufortable, so she wanted to hurt him to avenge her child. She thought it was Chu Liuchen¡¯s mother who hurt her child, but she also knew that Chu Liuchen was not easy to deal with. For so many years, she had been enduring and looking for opportunities. This time, she thought that the opportunity had been found, but she did not expect to meet such bad helpers.

    What was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion doing? From Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to the pair of sisters from the Shao Family in front of her, everyone was stupid!

    At this time, they just needed to tell the truth. Why was there something else in her words that Shao Wanru had ulterior motives and wanted to frame Shao Jie¡¯er?

    Honored Consort Shu and Chu Liuyue also thought in the same way at this time. They both thought that Shao Yanru did something unnecessary. Not only would it not have any effect, but it might even backfire. After all, they also felt guilty in their hearts. Shao Yanru was in trouble, but Shao Jie¡¯er was in charge now. To be honest, they would be responsible for it.

    ¡°How many cups do you find?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly asked.

    ¡°There are... three!¡± The pce maid thought for a moment and answered. There were restrictions on the sets of cups in the pce. There were not many sets of them. Usually, there were four sets. In herst life, Shao Wanru had lived in the pce and knew about it.

    Shao Wanru asked with a little interest, ¡°Since it was prepared early, why didn¡¯t you prepare a set of them? Were there only three cups everywhere?¡±

    ¡°Just check more, or maybe Big Brother thought there were only three people, so he asked someone to prepare only three cups!¡± Chu Liuchen interrupted casually.

    They had prepared in a lot of ces, and there was no time for them to take off a cup in other ces.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be three cups; it must be four. I always prepared a set of them when I asked someone to prepare them before.¡± Chu Liuyue said thoughtfully, and then his eyes suddenly shed. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something, and his face changed slightly. ¡°One cup lost, how could there be one missing!¡±

    If this matter was exposed by others, it would be better for him to reveal it by himself.

    When Shao Wanru mentioned the cups, Chu Liuyue had already made up his mind. He couldn¡¯t fall into a passive position and had to take the initiative.

    ¡°A cup missing? Empress Dowager, I didn¡¯t touch the cup when I left. I just stayed in the pavilion for a while. Besides, nothing happened to my second sister at that time, so I couldn¡¯t take a cup away. My second sister said that she drank a cup of wine, but in fact, she didn¡¯t. When I was in the pavilion, I couldn¡¯t pour wine. And even if I poured the wine, I couldn¡¯t take the cup away!¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly, ¡°As for after I left, I didn¡¯t know that my Big Sister came here. When I went out for a while, I saw my Big Sister. If I really did something in the wine, if my Big Sister didn¡¯te, this thing would inevitably fall on me. How dare I do such a thing!¡±

    If she really put poison in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s wine, Shao Jie¡¯er was fine after drinking it, but she had something wrong after Shao Yanru came. This meant that there was something wrong with Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words.

    If it was not to frame Shao Jie¡¯er, there was no need to poison her. Since she had put poison, how could there be nothing wrong? What was more, Shao Jie¡¯er was fine after she left. How could she have the ability to predict the future and knew that Shao Jie¡¯er would have an ident when Shao Yanru came over?

    If nothing had happened to Shao Yanru, it would have definitely been Shao Wanru¡¯s fault!

    Her words sounded calm, but in fact, they were aggressive. For a while, the hall became silent. Everyone¡¯s suspicious eyes fell on Shao Yanru and Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Could it be that there was another mystery behind this matter?

    Shao Yanru gnashed her teeth in hatred, but she couldn¡¯t tell others that she had drugged Shao Wanru in the carriage and been changed by Shao Wanru. She couldn¡¯t exin clearly what had happened in front of her, and she even let Shao Wanru take the benefit. How could she not hate her!

    The venom in her heart almost dripped out, but she had to maintain the nk expression on her face as if she just knew it now. Then she turned her eyes to Shao Jie¡¯er and asked softly, ¡°Second sister... you... did you remember wrongly?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er was in a panic. She could only look at Shao Yanru in panic. However, when she saw Shao Yanru turn around and re at her fiercely, she immediately reacted. She held her head with both hands and squatted down, crying. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. At that time, I seemed to be very dizzy and I couldn¡¯t remember anything clearly. It seemed that there was such a thing, but it didn¡¯t seem to be like this...¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, you don¡¯t know whether this is true or not but just say it. Don¡¯t you know that such words will kill people?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er, who was anxious and scared and said slowly.

    She looked calm as if she was talking about other people¡¯s affairs. However, her calm eyes made Shao Jie¡¯er more and more afraid. Was the person in front of her really Shao Wanru, who had been brought up in the Yuhui Nunnery for three years? She had never known that Shao Wanru was so horrible that she was forced to go to the road of death.

    She was the future wife of Commandery Prince Qing. Even if her Big Sister had repeatedly ordered her to do so, she could not hold on any longer. ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I... I might have wronged you. I... I have a headache... After falling into the water, I¡¯ve always had a headache... It¡¯s very ufortable...¡±

    She held her head tightly with her hands. Shao Jie¡¯er was in great pain, which made people feel that she was in a bad situation at this moment.

    She wanted to escape what she had said before.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Second Sister is so ufortable. Can you ask the imperial physician to take a look at her?¡± Shao Wanru pleaded with Empress Dowager. The imperial physician had just gone to the side hall, but the Empress Dowager had not ordered him to leave at this time.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s words made many people present feel nervous...

 Chapter 669 - Went Back To The Mansion In A Hurry And Called For Doctors

    <h4>Chapter 669 Went Back To The Mansion In A Hurry And Called For Doctors</h4>

    Shao Jie¡¯er, who was squatting, felt weak and almost knelt to sit down. She couldn¡¯t help trembling. Imperial physician? She had not fallen into the water. If the imperial physician found something, it would be over!

    ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t tremble. Do you feel cold? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Shao Yanru rushed over and held Shao Jie¡¯er, who was shivering, tofort her.

    ¡°Since she has already been like this, it¡¯s better to go and see the doctor earlier!¡± Chu Liuzhou frowned and said coldly.

    Shao Yanru held and picked up Shao Jie¡¯er, whose legs were already weak. She and another pce maid helped Shao Jie¡¯er to the side hall and asked the imperial physician to treat her.

    The imperial physician reported the result soon after he finished the pulse diagnosis. This Second Miss Shao was very well with nothing happening to her and there was no toxin in her body. However, she seemed to be frightened by falling into the water before and had kept trembling.

    This conclusion satisfied many people.

    The imperial physician left a prescription for Shao Jie¡¯er who stayed in the side hall. Shao Yanru came back to report to the Empress Dowager and asked to leave.

    She was ufortable. Originally, she had been in high spirits and wanted to drag Shao Wanru into the trap. She had not expected that it would be good enough if Shao Jie¡¯er could admit this matter after she knew that Shao Jie¡¯er couldn¡¯t drag Shao Wanru into the trap. Shao Yanru¡¯s high spirits immediately dissipated.

    In just a short while, she felt that her hands and feet were cold, and her whole body was chilly.

    She had really fallen into the water and even struggled in the water for a while. Though she had been rescuedter, there was still a distance before she was taken to the warm room on the shore. After such a long distance, she actually felt cold.

    ¡°Big Sister... Are you okay?¡± Shao Wanru came from the side hall with her and asked in a low voice as she walked.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine. What happened to my second sister also scared me!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s face did not look well. When the imperial physician was treating Shao Jie¡¯er, she suddenly came up with something. At this time, she was in a panic and chaos. She just wanted to go home and ask the doctor to see if she was hurt.

    The medicine and wine were very harmful to her health. Her grandmother seemingly held back some words when telling her this. ording to her understanding of Old Madam, she was afraid that there was something else behind this.

    Thinking of this, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t calm down at this time. Not only her back was cold, but her hands and feet were also chilly.

    Shao Wanru stood in the main hall, bowed deeply to the Empress Dowager, and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, could you ask the imperial physician to treat my Big Sister as well? She seems to be not very well either?¡±

    Shao Yanru shook her hands and hurriedly said with tears in her eyes, ¡°No... no... I am just scared by the matter of Second Sister just now. She almost lost her life. Since it is I who take my sisters into the pce, if something happens to you, I... how can I tell my grandmother when I go back?¡±

    Seeing that Shao Yanru was indeed frightened, and really showed sisterhood with Shao Jie¡¯er, Empress Dowager softened her facial expression, ¡°Since the imperial physician is here, it¡¯s okay to have a look. Come to ...¡±

    Shao Yanru plopped to kneel down and cried, ¡°Empress Dowager, I do not have to see the doctor anymore. I want to ask for leave. Although there is nothing wrong with my second sister, I¡¯m afraid that there will be seque after second sister fell into the water. Empress Dowager, please allow me and my sisters to go home early!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, Second Sister took the imperial physician¡¯s pill just now. You¡¯d better take a short rest before leaving, lest something happens to Second Sister on your way home!¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice.

    Shao Yanru clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly with one hand, and her long fingertips almost pierced into the palm of her hand. She was very anxious to scratch Shao Wanru¡¯s jade-like face.

    Shao Yanru took a deep breath to suppress the hatred in her heart, and said, ¡°It is better for Second Sister to rest at home first. We can¡¯t let her stay in Empress Dowager¡¯s pce all the time. Besides, Grandmother may be worried about us at home, since it¡¯s been so long that we haven¡¯t gone back yet.¡±

    She wanted to go back to the mansion right now. The chill flooded her from her limbs and bones, which made her whole body tremble and panic from her bones.

    ¡°Just stay here and wait for your second sister to recover. Otherwise, if something really happens, it will make us confused and fail to figure it out again!¡± Chu Liuchen made a conclusion with a smile.

    ¡°In this case, you can go to the side hall to have a rest first!¡± Empress Dowager was most obedient to Chu Liuchen and nodded at once.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Empress Dowager!¡± Shao Yanru gritted her teeth and did not dare to disobey Empress Dowager¡¯s words.

    Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru left. When they arrived at the side hall, Shao Jie¡¯er was lying on the bed feebly. Hearing voicesing over, she wanted to open her eyes, but suddenly heard Shao Wanru¡¯s voice and hurriedly closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°Has Second Sister fallen into the water? I seemed to see Big Sister fall into the water just now!¡± Shao Wanru said in a clear and elegant voice, which made Shao Jie¡¯er panic.

    Had Shao Wanru seen that?

    Shao Yanru was also flustered, but she was not Shao Jie¡¯er after all. With a cold face, she said in a low voice, ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The two princes can all verify that it¡¯s Second Sister who has fallen into the water.¡±

    ¡°Did I see wrongly? It seems not!¡± Shao Wanru stopped at the gate of the hall. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the Empress Dowager to ask someone to check it out?¡±

    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Shao Yanru grabbed her in anxiety and said angrily, ¡°Since such a thing has happened to second sister, why does Fifth Sister bother to make trouble? Originally this matter is a little strange. If you insist on this, what will the Empress Dowager and the Empress think of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Even though Fifth sister doesn¡¯t think about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I have to take Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion into first ount!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, are you rebuking me?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru coldly and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, Fifth Sister. Even if you don¡¯t treat our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as your own home and deliberately make things difficult for grandmother, we are still sisters, and people will naturally see us as a whole. If we fight with each other, other people willugh at us!¡±

    Shao Yanru had to suppress her anger in her heart.

    Shao Wanru looked up at Shao Yanru, and there was a trace of coldness in her eyes. This kind of coldness with hostility didn¡¯t seem to belong to a girl in the boudoir.

    ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t treat everyone as fools and think that everyone is at your disposal. Shao Jie¡¯er is really a fool. She doesn¡¯t know what kind of ending she will have and substitutes for you in terms of this matter that you will lose your reputation after falling into the water, but in the end, she may not be able to get a proper title. However, I am not a fool and I still have my own grandmother!¡±

    There was an invisible evil spirit in her beautiful watery eyes. Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t help but turn her neck to avoid her eyes. Shao Yanru said in a weak voice, ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you mean by this? If we work together, we will naturally have the power to cut through a piece of metal. Even if there are some small misunderstandings, they can be exined clearly. Why do we have to make it like this?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was indeed thest person that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wanted to meet.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for Big Sister to think in this way!¡± Shao Wanru snorted and then walked into the side hall. She sat down on the chair in front of the bed and closed her eyes to rest.

    Shao Jie¡¯er lying in the bed felt her heart was beating wildly, and her hands were clenched tightly. Now not only her body but also her heart was trembling. Was she really plotted by Shao Yanru?

    Because of her panic and fear, she could only lie in the bed quietly and think about the causes and consequences of this matter, as well as the position she might get. The more she thought, the more flustered she became. She had only been thinking about taking over Shao Yanru¡¯s position as the wife of Commandery Prince Qing before.

    At this moment, she suddenly knew that it would be condescending of Shao Yanru to marry Commandery Prince Qing after such a thing had happened to Shao Yanru. But with her status, could a daughter of non-lineal descent be the official wife of Commandery Prince Qing?

    If she could not be the wife of Commandery Prince Qing, what would she be? Her heart was in a mess!

    Shao Yanru calmed down and wanted to wake Shao Jie¡¯er up, but she saw Shao Wanru sitting on the chair in front of the table. If she wanted to wake Shao Jie¡¯er up, she must pass by Shao Wanru. Just now Shao Wanru¡¯s words frightened her too much, so she didn¡¯t dare to go forward for a while.

    Gritting her teeth, she could only sit down and wait for Shao Jie¡¯er to wake up. She originally thought that Shao Jie¡¯er was awake and would wake up soon. However, she did not expect that Shao Jie¡¯er would lie there for such a long time.

    When she finally opened her eyes, it had already been an hourter.

    Since Shao Jie¡¯er had woken up, Shao Yanru could not stay any longer. She hurriedly went to say goodbye to the Empress Dowager. Only the Empress Dowager and Chu Liuchen were in the main hall, and the grandmother and grandson looked very harmonious. Hearing that Shao Yanru was going back, the Empress Dowager did not refuse her and waved her hand to let them go out.

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing also came over at this time. The five of them got on the pce sedans again and went to the gate of the pce. Then they got on the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Before they left the pce, Xiao Xuanzi came here secretly and said a few words to Yujie before leaving.

    The carriage moved forward, but Shao Yanru was very anxious in the carriage. At this time, she was not in the mood to express her sisterly affection to Shao Wanru. From time to time, she opened the window to look outside, looking forward to returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion early.

    Finally, the carriage entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and stopped. Shao Yanru ignored Shao Wanru and rushed out of the carriage. At the same time, she said to the old maid who came to pick her up, ¡°Hurry up, call for the doctor in our mansion, and then go out to invite several doctors with excellent medical skills!¡±

    ¡°Doctor? First Miss, is someone ill?¡± The old maid was stunned and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Just do as First Miss says. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Go to call for the best doctor!¡± Shuqi came over and kicked the stupid old maid hard, saying angrily.

    Like Shao Yanru, she was so anxious that her behavior was also in a panic and her face was dreadfully pale.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± The old maid was kicked to step back. She did not dare to hesitate anymore and turned to run out in a hurry.

    Shao Yanru and her servant hurried to the inner courtyard. Shao Wanru got out of the carriage slowly, and then her eyes fell on the anxious master and her servant. She narrowed her bright watery eyes, in which there was bloodthirsty coldness.

    It was not just to mix the wine with the medicine and then push her into the water after she lost her mind. There should be another usage of this medicine. Looking at Shao Yanru who had anxiously wanted toe back just now, Shao Wanru knew that obviously there was something wrong.

    Besides her reputation being ruined, another terrible thing for a woman was her body being hurt. Therefore, everything that happened today was nned topletely destroy Shao Wanru!

    The bloody scene of herst life was right in front of her eyes and finally turned into hatred hidden in the bottom of her eyes...

 Chapter 670 - Breaking off Whose Male Offspring?

    <h4>Chapter 670 Breaking off Whose Male Offspring?</h4>

    ¡°What? You... you fell into Shao Wanru¡¯s trap and took the medicine?¡± Madam of Duke Xing suddenly stood up. Because she got up in a hurry, she was so unsteady that she almost couldn¡¯t stand stably. She held the arm of a servant girl to stand firm.

    ¡°Mother, what should we do? What should we do? Where did you get the medicine? How does it work?¡± Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and shouted in a low voice.

    She had always been vicious and never showed mercy to people. Even if she beat people to death on the spot, she would not be merciful. But these were against others. Now it was her turn. How could she not panic? In addition, she had dyed for a long time, so she felt that things were getting worse and her whole body was cold.

    ¡°This medicine was given by Old Madam. Just wait. I¡¯ll go and ask Old Madam right now!¡± Madam of Duke Xing stood up and walked out.

    Old Madam gave her the powder and asked her to put it in the tea for Shao Wanru. She only said that the powder would not only cause people to faint, but also cause harm to women. In order to show that she was only following Old Madam¡¯s orders, no matter what Old Madam said, she answered, and Madam of Duke Xing did not ask more.

    Shao Wanru was in trouble, and then they could be fine!

    No matter what kind of harm, it had nothing to do with her. She just needed to add fuel to the fire and watch the show. Ru¡¯er had said that she should stay out of it as long as she didn¡¯t interfere. It was the best way to push the matter to Old Madam.

    Even if something bad happened, Old Madam would take responsibility for it. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t dare to say anything because of filial piety. And Duke Xing wouldn¡¯t me her.

    But she had never expected that this matter would fall on her favorite daughter. At this time, she had to figure out the cause of this matter in any case.

    She took Shao Yanru to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. As soon as she entered the room, she rushed to Old Madam and burst into tears.

    Nanny Yu asked the others to leave, and she stayed outside the room. Hearing the cries inside from time to time, she frowned tightly.

    She was the personal old maid of Old Madam. She had always been loyal to Old Madam. Even if Infanta Qinghua and Old Madam did not get along well at that time, she firmly stood by Old Madam¡¯s side. But now, for the first time, she hesitated. Was Old Madam really right?

    The tiger even did not eat its children. Old Madam and Fifth Miss were rted by blood. Old Madam was too vicious to plot against Fifth Miss. She wanted to ruin Fifth Miss¡¯s life. If Fifth Miss was hurt now, Fifth Miss would have to marry into Prince Qing¡¯s Manor. Moreover, she would be a consort who was difficult to give birth to a child.

    A woman, without the support of her parents¡¯ family and children, was useless even if she was the legal wife. What¡¯s more, although Commandery Prince Qing was useless, he was the descendant of the royal family. The royal family couldn¡¯t just watch him break off his male offspring. In the future, he would marry women into the manor one by one. It was easy to imagine what would happen to Fifth Miss.

    Only with deep hatred would one use this to women. However, the Fifth Miss was not only Old Madam¡¯s granddaughter but also Old Madam¡¯s savior.

    Old Madam¡¯s behavior was really hateful and disgusting.

    Moving her stiff feet, Nanny Yu lowered her head. Although this matter was instigated by Madam of Duke Xing and First Miss, if Old Madam did not have evil intentions to Fifth Miss, such a thing would not happen!

    Old Madam really shouldn¡¯t have been so vicious. Nanny Yu didn¡¯t know how to persuade Old Madam.

    She couldn¡¯t watch Old Madam fall into such a dark situation. However, she was just an old maid. In the past, Old Madam trusted her, but now it seemed that Old Madam didn¡¯t listen to her anymore. After Fifth Miss entering the mansion, Old Madam became annoyed and always got angry for no reason.

    Old Madam also med that she had made some mistakes in the ways she handled things.

    What happened to Old Madam?

    ¡°Ru¡¯er, let someone check your body. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Although the powder is harmful to women, it depends on the person¡¯s physique. She is young, so it is more possible that something will happen to her. You are a little older and in good health. You should be fine!¡±

    After listening to Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Yanru¡¯s crying, Old Madam¡¯s expression changed greatly. After a long while, she said slowly.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er, you can leave now. Let the doctor of our mansion see you. We also need to invite some famous doctors to cure you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Shao Yanru didn¡¯t dare to treat her body like a child¡¯s y. She wiped her tears and stood up. She held the servant girl¡¯s hand and went back first. Her current body couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of her body or her psychology. Her body was cold and she seemed to be in a trance when she looked at people in front of her.

    She couldn¡¯t walk steadily for a few steps back to the courtyard, so she had to be supported by two servant girls before she could go back.

    Seeing Shao Yanru leave, Madam of Duke Xing also stood up, looked at Old Madam, and cried in a trembling voice. She said, ¡°Mother, is it... is it harmful to her to have offspring?¡±

    When Shao Yanru was there just now, she didn¡¯t dare to ask her, for fear that she would hit her daughter into despair.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was silent, and her face turned pale. After a while, she nodded and said, ¡°There is indeed something harmful, but it¡¯s not a big problem!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big problem?¡± Madam of Duke Xing did not believe Old Madam¡¯s words and continued to ask her.

    At this time, she had no time to care that the person in front of her was Old Madam. There was a trace of fierceness in her expression.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion turned around uneasily. ¡°At least half probably!¡±

    ¡°Half?¡± Madam of Duke Xing screamed, ¡°Old Madam, how could you be so vicious to use this poison!¡±

    Her words were very direct, almost directly showing the anger to Old Madam. She, who had always been docile in front of Old Madam, almost couldn¡¯t control herself and wanted to p the old face in front of her.

    Her most beloved daughter, her promising daughter, was going to be ruined in the hands of this old woman. How could she not hate her!

    However, she had never thought that when she gave the medicine powder to Shao Wanru before. She knew that it was poisonous and might even cut off Shao Wanru¡¯s fertility. She was secretly happy. She was afraid that the medicine powder would not work well, so she deliberately asked Shao Yanru to add more. Now it fell on her daughter, and she med all the things on Old Madam.

    If she hadn¡¯t been rational, she would have thrown herself at Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and beaten her face to swelling.

    ¡°Why are you screaming? Vicious? Don¡¯t you know this? Ru¡¯er was careless, so she couldn¡¯t me anyone. Fortunately, Jie¡¯er shouldered this now!¡± Old Madam had always been tough in front of her daughter-inw. It was the first time that she had been offended by Madam of Duke Xing. At this time, she felt a little angry and scolded her with a gloomy face.

    Lucky? Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face was livid with anger. It was really lucky! If a woman lost her fertility, no matter who she married, her result would not be good. Even if she got the high position of Empress, what was the point of an Empress who couldn¡¯t have a child? Who would care for her?

    How could the old woman still have the face to say that it was very lucky?

    She clenched her fists under her sleeves and gritted her teeth. After a long while, she said to Old Madam in a gloomy voice, ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t let it go like this!¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was shocked. Now she only hoped that things would go on like this, and the more people talked about it, the more serious the matter would be.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear that little b*tch apart!¡± Madam of Duke Xing clenched her fists and turned to leave.

    Such rude behavior made Old Madam pat the table hard twice in anger. Looking at Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s back, she scolded angrily, ¡°You, you, you didn¡¯t treat me as an elder!¡±

    Nanny Yu came in andforted her carefully, ¡°Madam is also angry. First Miss¡¯s situation is so bad this time. I¡¯m afraid that Madam can¡¯t bear it. You know how much First Miss is valued in the mansion. If such a thing happens to First Miss this time, Madam will definitely vent her anger.¡±

    ¡°So what? How dare she say that in front of me? How dare she do it on her own!¡± Old Madam sneered.

    ¡°Madam used to deal with a lot of people in the mansion, and you don¡¯t know many of these things. You are the elder, so you can just ignore many things. Do you still want to meddle in the affairs of the backyard?¡±

    Nanny Yu served her a cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡°You are the elder, so you should enjoy your good life. In fact, both the Fifth Miss and the First Miss are your children. When they are well, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will flourish. The identity of the Fifth Miss is not ordinary. Even if our mansion does not treat her well, we can¡¯t do anything to her. Besides, she is Prince Chen¡¯s savior and Empress Dowager likes her!¡±

    Nanny Yu¡¯s intention was to remind Old Madam that Shao Wanru was no longer a little girl who could be manipted by her. If it had been three years ago, Old Madam could have taken over the authority to control her because of her young age. But now the Fifth Miss was already fourteen years old. Although she was not old, there were some things that could be controlled by her.

    What¡¯s more, Empress Dowager liked her. If Prince Chen still thanked her for saving his life, the Fifth Miss would no longer be someone that Old Madam could deal with whatever she wanted.

    Unconsciously, Fifth Miss had grown up!

    In the past three years, with Old Madam and Madam¡¯s temperament, they would definitely torture Fifth Miss and even arrange everything for her in the future. However, Fifth Miss¡¯s departure made this plot in vain. Thinking of this, Nanny Yu¡¯s back suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.

    Was it really a coincidence that Fifth Miss left three years ago? If it wasn¡¯t, who thought of this idea for her? Would it be Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who had always been straightforward? With Great Elder Princess¡¯s character, she really didn¡¯t seem to be able toe up with such a twisted n. Was it Fifth Miss herself?

    At that time, was the eleven-year-old little girl already scheming everything?

    Thinking of the expression on Fifth Miss¡¯s face when she rescued Old Madam that day, Nanny Yu suddenly felt that it was not impossible!

    Three years ago, the Fifth Miss was not simple. Now, it was three yearster. So what had happened to the First Miss today was not an ident. Her fingers in her sleeves were cold and her eyes were full of horror. If what she had guessed was true, the Fifth Miss was really too incredible. It seemed that every step she took was extremely urate...

    She had stepped correctly on every key point and everyone¡¯s weakness...

    Then what about the thing that happened today?

    ¡°Old Madam, do you want to send someone to see Madam? Don¡¯t really make any trouble. Fifth Miss¡¯s identity is unusual!¡± Nanny Yu shivered and looked back at Old Madam in a hurry.

    She was in a hurry because she thought of some things that couldn¡¯t be seen through. Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was about to do something definitely...

 Chapter 671 - The Crazy Madam Of Duke Xing

    <h4>Chapter 671 The Crazy Madam Of Duke Xing</h4>

    Shao Wanru had already arrived in the yard. As soon as she sat down, she was summoned by Madam of Duke Xing. She slowly drank a cup of tea and went to Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s yard with Yujie and Qing¡¯er.

    The moment she entered the yard, she saw a few rough old maids waiting outside the main room and looking at her fiercely.

    When they entered the room, there were another two old maids waiting inside.

    Madam of Duke Xing, who was sitting on the top, had been waiting with a livid face and fuming with anger. When she saw Shao Wanruing in, she mmed her hand on the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Someonees to take down this girl who has framed her Big sister and beat her 20 times.¡±

    Thinking of the message from Shao Yanru that she had fainted again, Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that her eyes were full of madness.

    Her beautiful daughter had been carefully brought up, but now fell into such a situation. How could she not hate Shao Wanru so much that she wanted to beat Shao Wanru to death?

    Two rough old maids in the room were about to step forward.

    Qing¡¯er and Yujie hurriedly warded them off in front of her.

    Shao Wanru sneered and looked up at Madam of Duke Xing, who was so angry that she lost her mind. She said, ¡°Second Madam, what do you mean? I don¡¯t know how I offend you to the extent that you want to take my life. At least, I am the offspring of Great Elder Princess. Not anyone can take my life as he wants!¡±

    It was quite blunt to call her Second Madam!

    The two rough old maids looked at each other and involuntarily stopped.

    They obeyed Madam of Duke Xing, but they couldn¡¯t gamble their lives. Just now, they only thought that Madam was the master of the backyard, but they didn¡¯t think that the Fifth Miss was not only rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Beat her! If something happens, I will take responsibility. This is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, not Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Even Great Elder Princess can¡¯t intervene in disciplining the younger generation of other mansions!¡± Seeing that the two old maids were scared, Madam of Duke Xing screamed in anger.

    She hated Shao Wanru so much at this time that she couldn¡¯t wait to beat Shao Wanru to death right now and avenge her daughter.

    The two old maids hesitated for a moment and had to continue moving forward.

    ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you know who you are? If you dare to reach out your hands, I¡¯ll chop off your hands and feed them to the dogs!¡± Before they approached, Qing¡¯er had already shouted. She pushed out hard, and the old maid in the front couldn¡¯t stand still anymore. Her fat body took a heavy step back and hit the old maid behind her. The two old maids tripped over each other and rolled together.

    Madam of Duke Xing pounded the table and stood up. She said in a harsh voice, ¡°How dare you disobey your elder!¡±

    ¡°Are you my elder?¡± Shao Wanru pushed away the two servant girls in front of her and walked forward slowly with a smile on her face. However, the smile was very cold and inexplicably made people feel a strange chill in their hearts.

    ¡°Madam, you really think highly of yourself. My mother is Infanta Qinghua, and my father is the Heir of Duke Xing. As what kind of elder does Madam want to beat me to death? Is it because Madam has been in charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time and really thinks the whole world belongs to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that Madam can beat whoever you want to death!¡±

    Her words were very soft and almost gentle, but the meaning in her words made Madam of Duke Xing feel as if she had been poured with a basin of ice on her head. She felt cold all over, and her strength had almost dissipated.

    How would she dare to say such outrageous words?

    ¡°You... you dare to say such things. Aren¡¯t you afraid of... being killed without pardon?¡± Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face was pale and her voice was trembling.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words were not only outrageous but also rebelling the emperor. Even Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t bear them.

    ¡°Second Madam, are you afraid of such words? You even dare to extend your hands in the pce! Someone in the pce should have helped you when something happened to Miss Wang, right? It¡¯s the same this time. I don¡¯t know which consort in the pce has been helping you all the time!¡± Shao Wanru took a few steps forward with coldness in her eyes.

    It was about three years ago when Wang Yishu had suddenly fainted in the pce. If someone hadn¡¯t sent messages to the pce, she wouldn¡¯t have fainted in the Imperial Institute of Medicine for so long.

    Madam of Duke Xing had not been called ¡°Second Madam¡± for many years. At this time, it was mentioned by Shao Wanru with a creepy feeling, as if something broke out of the soil beyond her control.

    ¡°You... you are presumptuous! Come on, shut up Fifth Miss¡¯s mouth so that she won¡¯t say something outrageous!¡± Madam of Duke Xing had been in charge of the family for many years, so she was no longer the cousin Miss raised in the mansion at that time. Although her soft spot had been stabbed, she scolded Shao Wanru harshly just after a moment of calm.

    It seemed that the matter of Wang Yishu had to speed up. She couldn¡¯t allow Wang Yishu, the scourge, to be alive.

    No one had mentioned this before, so her methods could be slower and more natural. But now, she couldn¡¯t do like this anymore, and there was a hint of cruelty in her eyes.

    Seeing that Madam of Duke Xing was at a disadvantage, Nanny Sheng immediately raised her voice and shouted, ¡°Come here and shut up Fifth Miss and take her away to beat her as punishment!¡±

    A few old maids who were guarding the door hesitated for a moment, but they still came in. Each of them was tall and stout, and obviously very strong.

    ¡°How dare you...¡± Yujie looked warily at the old maidsing over and said in a stern voice.

    ¡°Fifth Miss is so arrogant that her words may bring harm to the whole mansion. It is reasonable for Madam to punish you!¡± Nanny Sheng sneered and said without backing down.

    She was not only Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s henchman but also used to be Duke Xing¡¯s wet nurse. Therefore, she was very dignified in the mansion. How could a little servant girl do against her?

    Several rough old maids saw that Nanny Sheng was very powerful, so they immediately became bold and walked towards Shao Wanru with fierce faces.

    Qing¡¯er wanted to take action, but Shao Wanru reached out to grab her sleeve and shook it secretly. She couldn¡¯t let others know that Qing¡¯er has learned martial arts. The reason why she brought Yujie and Qing¡¯er here was to make people think that Qing¡¯er was just like Yujie, a servant girl with greater strength than ordinary people.

    Qing¡¯er understood Shao Wanru¡¯s meaning and nodded at her silently. She took a few steps forward to help Yujie block a few old maids who rushed over fiercely.

    Although there were a lot of old maids, Qing¡¯er and Yujie were quite strong, especially Qing¡¯er. Although she couldn¡¯t show her martial arts skills, she could poke their acupoints. She didn¡¯t use much strength, but could still make the old maids¡¯ limbs sore and weak for no reason so that they couldn¡¯t exert much strength.

    With her secret behavior, Qing¡¯er and Yujie managed to block a few old maids.

    Shao Wanru took a step forward. Her jade-like delicate face had a sharp evil spirit. Her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes seemed to be immersed in the ice that had been frozen for thousands of years.

    ¡°Second Madam, do you really think that you can control the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? In the future, everything will belong to Hao¡¯er. You... just take charge of the internal affairs for the time being. Hao¡¯er will be the only master in the future. You are not the master and don¡¯t have such wishful thinking! Madam of Duke Xing? What a joke!¡± These words came out of Shao Wanru¡¯s mouth one by one, with strong hostility.

    Madam of Duke Xing was so scared that her face turned pale, and then she trembled with anger. It took her great effort to climb up to the position of Madam of Duke Xing, but no one knew this. How could she not be angry when she thought that everything she had struggled to get would eventually belong to someone else?

    Her fingers were tightly sped on the fence of the big mahogany chair, and her teeth were almost stuck into the flesh. At this moment, there was only one crazy thought in her mind that she would drag Shao Wanru and her brother away, and beat them to death. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was hers, and could only be hers.

    She thought so in her heart. After the corners of her eyes twitched twice, she couldn¡¯t help screaming, ¡°Everything in this mansion is mine. In the future, the Heir of Duke Xing can only be my son. You and Shao Yuanhao, that little bastard, no one know if you are the children of the Heir of Duke Xing. Who knows whether Infanta Qinghua was dissolute? How can he inherit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Her son being Heir of Duke Xing was Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s obsession.

    She had mastermind with painstaking effort for so many years in order to let her son sessfully take over Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could she allow Shao Wanru and her brother to intervene in and ruin her n?

    It turned out that Madam of Duke Xing had this thought. There was a trace of fierceness on Shao Wanru¡¯s face, and she had already understood some conjectures in her heart. No wonder Old Madam¡¯s attitude was so strange. It was because of this thought that Old Madam didn¡¯t want to see her real granddaughter at all.

    Thinking that her father and mother had been forced to die and even their innocence was suspected after their death, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t wait to kill Madam of Duke Xing in front of her. She always felt that there seemed to be something fishy in the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It turned out that the problem was here!

    If she hadn¡¯t forced Madam of Duke Xing to tell the truth today, she might never know why she had been treated unfairly and her brother Hao¡¯er had been brought up in a terrible way, although they were all her grandchildren?

    ¡°Pa!¡± Shao Wanru failed to p Madam of Duke Xing hard in the face because Nanny Sheng stood in front of Madam of Duke Xing, and she was pped in the face. Then Nanny Sheng¡¯s legs went soft, and she seemed to be tripped over something and fell back heavily. Her fat body directly pressed on Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s body, which made her scream.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, get out of my way. I want Second Madam to make it clear!¡± Shao Wanru reached out and grabbed Nanny Sheng¡¯s neck. Then she pressed back hard and saw that the hairpin on Nanny Sheng¡¯s head was inserted into Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face, and then she pulled her neck back hard.

    Suddenly, a sharp bloodstain appeared on Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s snow-white face.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Madam of Duke Xing screamed in pain and desperately tried to push Nanny Sheng away. Unfortunately, most of Nanny Sheng¡¯s body fell on top of her, so she could not get up for the moment.

    ¡°Come on,e on, take her away!¡± Madam of Duke Xing shouted loudly and kicked hard at Nanny Sheng¡¯s foot, trying to kick Nanny Sheng away from her. Nanny Sheng screamed in pain and struggled. Not only did she fail to struggle up, but she also lost more strength. Her body pressed hard on Madam of Duke Xing, which only made Madam of Duke Xing scream!

    Everyone was stunned and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. No one knew what to do next.

    ¡°What happened here? Why did I hear Madam of Duke Xing swearing so viciously from a distance? Old Madam, is this the Madam in your mansion? I¡¯ve never seen such an indecent Madam, who is like a shrew in the marketce. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is really out of the ordinary!¡±

 Chapter 672 - The People from the Palace are Cold-hearted!

    <h4>Chapter 672 The People from the Pce are Cold-hearted!</h4>

    A teasing voice came from the door. The crowd turned around in a hurry. The first person they saw was Old Madam. She showed a gloomy face, followed by a pce nanny, a clever little eunuch, and two rows of pce maids followed behind them. They were all holding gift boxes in their hands.

    It was this clever little eunuch who spoke, but the meaning of his words made Old Madam¡¯s face directly turn ck. The quarrel and abuse just now, especially the sharp voice of Madam of Duke Xing, had been heard by her from a distance. Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s vicious words had been heard by these people.

    People from the pce went to send rewards to Shao Wanru. Originally, they were going to send it to Shao Wanru¡¯s Piaolu Courtyard, but when they heard that Shao Wanru had gone to Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s courtyard on the way, the people in the pce changed direction.

    The nanny sent by the pce was one of Empress Dowager¡¯s servants. In order to show her sincerity, Old Madam deliberately apanied her here. Unexpectedly, she saw this scene in front of her.

    At this time, she was angry and hateful. She rolled her eyes and even fainted directly.

    Then there was great chaos. Someone screamed ¡°Old Madam¡± and someone went to help Madam of Duke Xing. Shao Wanru stepped aside and looked at the farce in front of her. Her pink and tender face was serious.

    Old Madam finally came to herself. Sitting in the chair, Nanny Yu patted her on the back to help her catch her breath.

    On the other side, Nanny Sheng had already been pulled away. It was not easy for Madam of Duke Xing toe to herself. She held the table and gasped hard. Her eyes were full of panic. At this time, she also felt bad and was only thinking about how to smooth things over.

    Xiao Xuanzi and the nanny by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side looked at everything in front of them coldly and sat down on the chairs beside them calmly.

    ¡°Second Aunt, what do you mean by saying that Hao¡¯er and I are evil? What do you mean by saying that we are not father¡¯s children? If you don¡¯t exin it clearly today, I will go to the Empress Dowager with you and make it clear!¡± Shao Wanru took two steps forward and stared at Madam of Duke Xing with anger on her face.

    It seemed that she would not give up until Madam of Duke Xing made it clear.

    Madam of Duke Xing panicked. If she really provoked the Empress Dowager, she would definitely be in trouble. ¡°Wanru... I was stupid just now... talking nonsense...¡±

    ¡°Well, your second aunt was talking nonsense because your Big Sister had an ident in the pce today and her mind was in a mess!¡± Old Madam said.

    She had to admit that if Shao Wanru really pulled Madam of Duke Xing into the pce, she would not be able to get any benefits, and things that happened today might be known by others.

    Today¡¯s matter was neither big nor small. If it was used by someone with evil intentions, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be doomed eternally. Thinking of this, Old Madam felt that her whole heart was in her throat and hung there. She felt as if a knife was on her neck.

    In order to avoid trouble, she did not dare to make any trouble.

    At this time, Old Madam also secretly hated the Empress Dowager¡¯s people and Prince Chen¡¯s people. These two people would stand on Shao Wanru¡¯s side no matter from any aspect. She could not ignore Shao Wanru¡¯s words. Otherwise, when their people returned to the pce, they would tell them and inevitably provoke the anger of Empress Dowager and Prince Chen.

    Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°Old Madam, I was also frightened in the pce today and almost had an ident. Can I now say in the mansion that Eldest Brother and Big Sister are not my Second Uncle¡¯s children, but other people¡¯s!¡±

    She sneered in her heart. How could she say that it was just because she was scared? In this case, could she say something like that?

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Madam of Duke Xing was furious and mmed the table with her hands.

    ¡°How dare you! How could a delicate girl in boudoir like you say such words?¡± Old Madam was angry too, and she scolded her harshly.

    ¡°Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing are really interesting. Could it be that the Fifth Miss can¡¯t talk about what you said? When Your highness sent me here today, he said that if anyone in the mansion dares to bully the Fifth Miss, it will be the same as bullying my master. He asked me to decide whether it is better to throw them out or break their legs.¡± Xiao Xuanzi sneered and continued to say.

    He was Chu Liuchen¡¯s personal eunuch, so ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare with him. There was a trace of cruelty on his face when he smiled just now. He patted the table with his hands, and the teacup on the table jumped up and fell to the ground, making a crisp sound of broken porcin.

    A little eunuch dared to do this in her manor. Old Madam was furious. She was about to say something, but Nanny Yu grabbed her clothes hard. She turned her head and red at Nanny Yu angrily. However, she saw that Nanny Yu was trying to persuade her with her eyes, and she was looking in one direction.

    Old Madam looked in the direction where she winked and immediately saw the nanny by the Empress Dowager¡¯s side. Although the nanny did not say anything, it was still a deterrent even if she sat there.

    Taking a deep breath, Old Madam showed a kind expression on her face and said, ¡°Wanru, don¡¯t be angry. I will punish your second aunt for this matter. No matter what happens, she should not say something like this. Come some people to invite Madam to the ancestral hall. She should kneel there tonight and don¡¯te out. How can a noble Madam say something like this!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Madam of Duke Xing screamed.

    She was the one who had always punished people to kneel in the ancestral hall. Since when had it been her turn? Needless to say, there would be a pain in her body. She could not afford to lose face.

    She was the Madam of supervisor of the backyard and had the title of Royal Mandate. If she really knelt for one night, she would not have so much prestige when dealing with the servants in the future.

    ¡°Old Madam is really clear about the reward and punishment. After returning to the pce, I would report it to the Empress Dowager!¡± The nanny from the pce looked at Madam of Duke Xing coldly and said slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do!¡± Old Madam breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. As long as the Empress Dowager Queen did not pursue this matter, it was okay. She would think about other thingster. ¡°Come on, take Madam away!¡±

    Two rough old maids came up to pull Madam of Duke Xing. Madam of Duke Xing was not convinced and still wanted to struggle. But when she saw Old Madam¡¯s cold eyes, she couldn¡¯t help shivering. She hurriedly lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore.

    Two rough old maids took Madam of Duke Xing away, and Old Madam¡¯s face softened a little. She looked at Shao Wanru gently and said, ¡°Wanru, so many things have happened in the pce today. You should be really tired. It happens that the pce has sent some gifts. You can go and take them yourself.¡±

    Old Madam didn¡¯t want to see Shao Wanru at this time. She just wanted to send her far away and didn¡¯t even care about the gifts given by the Empress Dowager!

    Right now, she just wanted to turn the matter into a minor one and let it be unknown!

    ¡°Grandma, is what Second Aunt said true?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and looked at Old Madam in front of her with sparkling eyes. There seemed to be thick dark clouds rolling at the bottom of her eyes, which made her eyes inexplicably deep.

    ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t be so stubborn. How could what your second aunt said be the truth?¡± Old Madam became impatient and said.

    Shao Wanru insisted and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t me me for not letting you go. It¡¯s just that Second Aunt has never liked me and she holds evil intentions toward me and Brother Hao. If I don¡¯t figure out the truth, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t even know how I die in the end.¡±

    After that, she knelt down in the room and said with tears and determination, ¡°Grandma, please uphold justice for your granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? When did your Second Aunt dislike you?¡± Old Madam felt headache and said angrily.

    This granddaughter was not good at observing the situation. How could she ask such a question at this time? How could she say it out loud about whether her Second Aunt liked her or not? How could it be so clear?

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you believe my words?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say such childish words. Your Second Aunt did make a mistake today because of your Big Sister. What she said before was also nonsense. It can¡¯t be true!¡±

    Old Madam reached out to touch her head and closed her eyes slightly. She really felt annoyed, tired, and in a bad mood. If she had known that such a thing would happen, she would not havee here. It was better for her not to see anything. If she had note here, she could have said that she did not see anything.

    ¡°Grandma, I have evidence!¡± Shao Wanru would not let go of such a good opportunity. When she left the pce, she deliberately asked Chu Liuchen to send someone toe here with Empress Dowager¡¯s people. After she returned to the mansion, she wanted to make trouble and let the people around Empress Dowager see it.

    Sure enough, Madam of Duke Xing, who was irritated by her, immediately brought out a lot of words. With the people from the pce as witnesses, it was impossible for Old Madam to wipe out this matter.

    ¡°What...what evidence do you have?¡± Old Madam was really angry with Shao Wanru¡¯s persistent attitude and said angrily.

    Seeing that Old Madam couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, Shao Wanru looked very calm. No matter what she did or how topromise, it was the same in the eye of Old Madam. It was always the same.

    In this case, it had nothing to do with her whether she was angry or not. In herst life, this Old Madam could ignore her and pretend that she could not see her and Hao¡¯er¡¯s miserable ending. Now, she would not have much family affection for her because she was her biological grandmother.

    The blood rtionship between her and the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had been cut down in herst life!

    Since it was cut down, why should she care about Old Madam¡¯s attitude?

    ¡°Grandma, this Nanny, and Xiao Xuanzi, pleasee with me!¡± Shao Wanru bowed deeply to Old Madam, and then bowed to the nanny and Xiao Xuanzi of the Empress Dowager, looking gentle and kind.

    Originally, she wanted to find an opportunity to talk about the thing that happened in the courtyard before. Since someone from the pce came, wouldn¡¯t it be better than other opportunities?

    Seeing that the pce Nanny and Xiao Xuanzi actually got up, even if Old Madam was full of resentment, she could only get up with the help of Nanny Yu at this time.

    She wanted to see what the evidence Shao Wanru was talking about. If it was not evidenced at all, or it could not prove anything at all, she would definitely scold her this time and punish this girl to kneel in the ancestral hall, so that Shao Wanru could understand who was in charge of the manor!

 Chapter 673 - Prince Chen Took an Opportunity to Advice

    <h4>Chapter 673 Prince Chen Took an Opportunity to Advice</h4>

    Hidden by the screen, the room was wide and seemingly gorgeous, but it was also scattered about in a mess. There were always worn-out tables and chairs everywhere, either showing the wooden inside because of breakage or having many cuts on them. Even the cups of tea served were also broken.

    After Shao Wanru moved in, Old Madam had nevere to see her. When Madam of Duke Xing had arranged it in the past, she hade to see this room and felt satisfied to let her eldest grandson use it as his matrimonial home.

    But now, everything in front of her eyes made her feel unreal. Was this really the Piaoyun Courtyard? How could it be so dpidated? It was so dpidated that it made her feel ashamed!

    Her face flushed red, partly because she was angry, and partly because she felt ashamed.

    ¡°Grandmother, this is the courtyard that Second Madam arranges for me. Do you think it can be the evidence that Second Madam hates me? Is there any courtyard in the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that is as dpidated as mine? Even the decoration of the ce where the concubine lives in the mansion is better than mine?¡±

    There was no anger but calmness in Shao Wanru¡¯s cold eyes as if she was not talking about the unfair things that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had done to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to change it for you when I go back!¡± Old Madam gritted her teeth and said angrily.

    ¡°Thank you, grandmother. Big Sister hase here before, but she has said nothing after that!¡± Shao Wanru said. She had made up her mind to make use of such an opportunity to settle the matter.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru could say that she was not able to solve that because ofcking in time to persuade Second Madam for that moment, but Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not refuse her in such a tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change it for youter!¡± Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion almost squeezed out these words through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Old Madam, is this Madam of Duke Xing really from a noble family? How could she treat the daughter of lineal descent from the eldest branch with such contempt? Actually, the daughter of lineal descent of the eldest branch is the real daughter of lineal descent, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s more, the Fifth Miss is the saver of our Prince. If it weren¡¯t for the Fifth Miss, our prince would really have had an ident that time. Does your mansion treat the Fifth Miss like this on purpose to please anyone by disgracing our prince?¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile. His words were neither serious nor casual, and his voice sounded neither loud nor low. But in Madam Dowager¡¯s ears, it sounded like thunder.

    Old Madam¡¯s face changed greatly. She almost fainted and Nanny Yu quickly held her up.

    No one dared to disgrace Prince Chen, and no one wanted to lose their lives to do so desperately. Although everyone knew that he would not live long, he had survived and lived a colorful life. With the protection of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, no one could look down on him, even though he had a special identity.

    And there were only a few people who could disgrace Prince Chen!

    Moreover, the meaning behind his words was not just about who made him lose his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s all Wanyan¡¯s fault. When shees outter, I¡¯ll make her apologize to Wanru. Such a thing will never happen again!¡± Old Madam had to promise.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s own name was Wanyan. Old Madam was so angry that she directly called her name.

    ¡°In this case, that¡¯s the best. These are originally given to Fifth Miss by the Empress Dowager and Prince Chen. I will put them down now and we¡¯re still going to report to the Empress Dowager and Prince Chen!¡± The old Nanny in the pce stood up and looked at Old Madam with some thoughts.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny!¡± Old Madam lowered her head and blushed because she noticed a hint of warning in her words.

    As a first-ss Royal Mandate Madam, she was even warned by the people sent to give awards by the Empress Dowager in her mansion. Thinking about what had happened in her mansion today, she knew that nothing couldn¡¯t be concealed. Thus, she was ashamed and angry and secretly hated that her daughter-inw was really ignorant. Even though she didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to live in this courtyard that had originally been prepared for Shao Hua¡¯an, she couldn¡¯t fool people with such pieces of shabby furniture.

    Old Madam of course didn¡¯t know that actually the furniture had still seemed to be usable when being sent in. The damaged parts were mostly behind some corners and basically wouldn¡¯t be seen. After Shao Wanru had moved in, she had cut the broken parts bigger on the original ones and cut them to the surface. Thus, even at a casual nce, one could know that all the furniture in this house couldn¡¯t be used.

    Now the Empress Dowager knew about this matter. How could Old Madam save her face?

    ¡°Shall we left, Eunuch Xiao Xuanzi?¡± The Nanny of the Empress Dowager asked politely. Everyone knew that Xiao Xuanzi was the most useful person around Prince Chen, thus his status was different from others. Even the servants around Empress Dowager didn¡¯t dare to offend him casually.

    ¡°Nanny, please wait for a moment!¡± Xiao Xuanzi cupped his hands and said politely. Then he walked to Old Madam in a few steps with smiles and also cupped his hands to Old Madam. Then he took out a snow-white cat from a delicate basket with a lid held by a pce maid behind him.

    It had long snow-white fur and a pair of blue eyes that were almost like a colored ze. It was so plump and adorable that anyone would like it.

    ¡°Old Madam, this is a gift from our prince to Fifth Miss. If it dies in the hands of other masters in your mansion in the future, our Prince will not tolerate her. This cat is very sensible and basically will not scratch people. But if someone deliberately provokes it, it will not be polite!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile. He held the cat and showed it to Old Madam deliberately.

    Old Madam also liked this cat, but when she heard Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s words, her face became cold. ¡°Since this cat may hurt people, please take it back. There are many girls in our mansion. If anyone identally provokes this cat, we will be in trouble for we don¡¯t dare to deal with it!¡± said Old Madam.

    ording to his words, the cat seemingly could not be touched. How could Old Madam want such a cat Highness?

    ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re wrong. Sending this cat is both our Prince¡¯s and Empress Dowager¡¯s idea. How can Empress Dowager¡¯s awards be returned?¡± Xiao Xuanzi raised his eyebrows calmly and looked at the pce maids with gifts.

    Shao Wanru almost couldn¡¯t control her smile on her face. Of course, she knew this cat. It had been raised in Qin¡¯s Mansion for a period of time, butter it had been returned to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, it was sent here again and was especially given as an award by the Empress Dowager.

    Of course, no one could refuse the Empress Dowager¡¯s award. Both criticism and awards were the grace of Empress Dowager. How could one refuse it as he wanted?

    At this time, Xiao Xuanzi deliberately took the cat out to show it to Old Madam. The cat had been shown openly. If there was anything in the future, he could naturally hold Old Madam ountable.

    Although Old Madam was very angry, she had to let Shao Wanru ept gifts. And now they could only be sent to Shao Wanru, and couldn¡¯t be divided to others like thest time.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± In the Pce of Benevolent Peace, Chu Liuchenzily asked Xiao Xuanzi, who had juste back.

    ¡°Your Highness, Fifth Miss is so pitiful. Ah!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was so angry that he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    The Empress Dowager frowned and looked at her grandson. Seeing that his handsome eyebrows were also furrowed, she was unhappy and turned to the Nanny she sent, ¡°Did you see anything?¡±

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is indeed terrible and does not treat Fifth Miss well...¡± In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, although this nanny had not said much, she had been observing and seen Shao Wanru¡¯s current situation. She indeed felt that Fifth Miss Shao was pitiful. Thinking about the Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s angry scolding that she heard when she first went to Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s courtyard, the Nanny had more and more pity on Fifth Miss Shao.

    She told the Empress Dowager what she had observed and heard in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The more the Empress Dowager listened, the angrier she became.

    Seeing her grandson¡¯s frowning eyebrows and pale handsome face, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little annoyed with Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Did she say that the Fifth Miss and the little boy are not the children of the former Heir of Duke Xing?¡± Empress Dowager said coldly, ¡°Come on, send a ruler for discipline and a book Woman Precepts to Madam of Duke Xing so that she can develop more women¡¯s virtues in the future and umte merits for her offsprings!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll prepare it right away!¡± The Nanny answered and went to prepare.

    Awarding a ruler and Woman Precepts meant her dissatisfaction with Madam of Duke Xing. Being awarded by the Empress Dowager Queen added another effect on them. It was impossible for Old Madam of Duke Xing to suppress this matter as she wanted. Since Empress Dowager was angry, she couldn¡¯t just punish Madam of Duke Xing by kneeling in the ancestral hall to suppress this matter.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. Imperial Grandmother will always help her!¡± After the Nanny left, the Empress Dowagerforted her grandson who was obviously angry.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I am useless. I can¡¯t even protect my chosen wife!¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his head and said slowly. His handsome face was full of bitterness.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t say that. You are getting well now. After she marries into your mansion, your life will naturally get better. If you want to protect her, you should pay more attention to your own health. Don¡¯t let your hard work go in vain!¡± Empress Dowagerforted him softly.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, she is living a really difficult life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Can you let her enter Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion earlier?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his head with a pair of clear and bright eyes, which made Empress Dowager worried.

    ¡°You have to wait until the open selection. Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. After the selection, your mansion will be lively. You can not only have an official wife but also consorts and concubines. Your health is getting much better, so it¡¯s a good thing to get a blessing in disguise this time.¡± Empress Dowager said.

    Originally, it was against the rules, because Chu Liuchen ranked third in princes. At the moment, looking at his grandson¡¯s decadent look, how could Madam Dowager not approve his request?

    Chu Liuchen shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, even if I am getting much better, I don¡¯t need so many people to enter the mansion. If so many peoplee in but do not take care of me, I¡¯m afraid they will kill me. I just want to protect the girl I like. Does Imperial Grandmother think I can survive in such poor health if many women around me want to kill me?¡±

    After saying that, Chu Liuchen turned his head aside and coughed in a low voice. Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly patted his back to ease it.

    Seeing her grandson coughing so hard, Empress Dowager thought that so many women in the pce caused troubles every day. They were all women¡¯s business. Chen¡¯er, who was still in poor health, could not deal with so many women. She had to discuss this idea with the emperor that he would only choose the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion this time.

    They could discuss the restter.

    When Chu Liuchen turned around and wiped the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, Empress Dowager hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. It¡¯s up to you. You need to take good care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°My body has been terrible for too long. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t recover!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. He was gentle and handsome, but his words made people want to cry.

    ¡°Why do you think so? You can even remove the chronic disease, so why are you worried about your recovery? Just take good care of yourself... Imperial Grandmother is still waiting to see my great-grandchild!¡± The Empress Dowagerforted him and almost said in a cracking voice because of feeling sad!

 Chapter 674 - Let Her Go to the Monastery to Cultivate in Seclusion!

    <h4>Chapter 674 Let Her Go to the Monastery to Cultivate in Seclusion!</h4>

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was destined to be unlucky these years!

    Something bad happened to Miss Shao who should enter into the pce, and it was not a small matter. After returning to the mansion, Madam of Duke Xing was punished again and was dragged to kneel in the ancestral hall by Old Madam.

    The whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was stirred, and many servants were trembling because of fear. They didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    In addition to the doctor of the manor, there were also several doctors who were invited outside in the most favored First Miss¡¯s ce. It seemed that the First Miss had an incurable disease after she entered the pce.

    Madam of Duke Xing, who had always been high and mighty in the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, was punished to kneel in the ancestral hall because she had offended the Fifth Miss. Later, the furnishment of the Fifth Miss was moved out, which shocked everyone. Then, everyone sighed that it was indeed the Madam who abused the Fifth Miss. The rumors in the past suddenly started again.

    Then another thing happened. Miss Qi, who was originally escorted into the mansion, ran away. Not only did she run away, but something happened to her. In a hurry, her carriage hit the carriages of several officials¡¯ family members who were going out. Hearing that she was the nominal foster daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, the officials¡¯ family members wanted to send her back to the mansion for the sake of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Qi Rongzhi cried and begged several officials¡¯ family members. Therefore, everyone knew that Miss Qi, who had been adopted as a nominal daughter, lived a miserable life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Not only was she looked down upon by several Misses, but she was sneered by them from time to time. They even found an excuse to beat and scold her.

    With one sentence, Qi Rongzhi did not live a superior life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and even the servant girl in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could bully her. Now they even locked her up and wanted to marry her to the nephew of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Wang Shengxue who used to have a bad reputation. She tried her best to escape from it.

    In order to get the trust of others, Qi Rongzhi also told them the reason why Madam of Duke Xing recognized her. She said that Madam of Duke Xing originally liked Shao Wanru, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to regard her as her mother. In order to force Shao Wanru tomit, Madam of Duke Xing deliberately made it public. But finally, she had to admit Qi Rongzhi.

    The story was full of ups and downs like a novel. Since Shao Wanru was forced to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to practice in the nunnery after she returned to her ancestral roots, this made it look more and more like a conspiracy.

    It turned out that Madam of Duke Xing had nned it for a long time. Considering the so-called return of Qin¡¯s Mansion¡¯s First Miss and the fake farce, without the approval of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she didn¡¯t have the courage to do such a thing. What she said was indeed in line with what happened before.

    Originally, there were only two to three percent of people who believed it, but now there was fifty to sixty percent.

    Qi Rongzhi also went ahead regardless this time, for fear that others would send her to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion again. She also knew that if she went back this time, she would never have another chance. Of course, she had to say everything at this time, and she had to have something to express her despair and sadness.

    It was not easy for her to have such a chance to escape. It was her only chance. How could she give up? As she spoke, she cried and fell on the ground, which was extremely miserable.

    After listening to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s crying, everyone looked at each other and couldn¡¯t believe what they had heard. Madam of Duke Xing, who had always been dignified and decent in front of others, was such a person. From what she said, it was obvious that Madam of Duke Xing had a conspiracy to adopt this Miss Qi. This conspiracy was aimed at the current Fifth Miss Shao. Qi Rongzhi just happened to meet her.

    Considering what Qi Rongzhi had said just now, not only did Madam of Duke Xing bully her but also those Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were not good people. In daily life, they would find various reasons to beat and scold her, and even a servant girl could humiliate her at will. Although Qi Rongzhi was only the daughter of a local official, she could not be humiliated by a servant girl.

    The Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also seemed to be the same as Madam of Duke Xing. They didn¡¯t have a good character, especially the First Miss Shao, who was said to have the best reputation. She was the biological daughter of Madam of Duke Xing, and she might be malicious though she looked kind. The so-called talented beauty might be a joke.

    As for what had happened to Wang Shengxue, it made everyone feel ashamed. Because of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, many people knew what had happened to Wang Shengxue. Originally, he was a good boy, butter, he had lost his official title and was entangled with several women. He was very indecent. No family was willing to marry such a person.

    They didn¡¯t expect that Madam of Duke Xing would push other people¡¯s daughter into such a heated brick bed. It was really amazing.

    Although it was said that she was a nominal daughter, and because her parents were not in the capital, Madam of Duke Xing could arrange a marriage for her. But Qi Rongzhi was not willing to, and Madam of Duke Xing forced her and even locked up her. She was really vicious.

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s carriage had an ident on the street. Because she was afraid that she would be taken back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she directly cried on the street. For a time, the audience was like a tide. When Qi Rongzhi was taken away by Qi Tianyu who came after knowing it, everyone still stayed there and was talking about Qi Rongzhi¡¯s matter.

    They all thought that Madam of Duke Xing was too vicious.

    Some people pitied Qi Rongzhi. Some hated Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Some people suspected the so-called reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. And some people linked many things together.

    Since Madam of Duke Xing wanted to recognize Fifth Miss Shao but was rejected, she did not give up and schemed against Fifth Miss Shao. She had to admit Qi Rongzhi. Later, the adopted sister pretended to be Fifth Miss Shao and nned to rece Fifth Miss Shao to be the daughter of the Heir of Duke Xing. Then half of the capital city saw that Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s courtyard had been burned to ashes, forcing Fifth Miss Shao to go up to the mountain to cultivate in seclusion in Yuhui Nunnery.

    Although it had been quiet for a period of time, things had happened again and again recently. Something had happened in Yuhui Nunnery. Some people said that Fifth Miss Shao was a disaster, and it was said that even the court was shocked. Some people lied to Fifth Miss Shao and she went down the mountain. She almost died at the foot of the mountain of Yuhui Nunnery... There were a lot of things.

    They were not aware of it, but they were shocked when they thought about it!

    It was obvious that there were a series of conspiracies in it. The target was the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, Fifth Miss Shao. Considering theplicated affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, who should have inherited as the eldest branch, were both dead, and they died outside. Was there any other reason?

    In fact, it was not only because of the war but also because the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wanted to seize this title? If so, the branch of the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really pitiful and miserable!

    Now that there were only an orphan girl and a weak brother left, but those people would not let them go. They were probably going to kill them.

    As for the reason why the young master was fine, it was because he had been brought up in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for three years. Otherwise, at this time, he would have been plotted to death.

    Some people remembered that Master Hao had a very bad reputation in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time. It was said that this young master was a devil. At that time, they thought that Old Madam favored this little grandson very much because she thought of her dead son. But now they felt horrible when they thought of it.

    She didn¡¯t dote on the child at all. It was obvious that she wanted to spoil the child to be trash.

    Everyone in the capital city was talking about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam of Duke Xing, and the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today. Most people came to the conclusion that there might be another reason for the death of the former Heir of Duke Xing. He might have been killed by the current second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now, it was the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who got benefits, and it was also the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who was determined to kill the children of the eldest branch.

    This news was sent to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with the mer given by the Empress Dowager. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had just heard the rumors outside. When she saw the mer and the Woman Precepts sent by the Empress Dowager, she was so angry that her face turned blue and looked ferocious. She had never thought that not only would the Empress Dowager be angry about this, but the whole capital city would also discuss Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Has the Dukee back?¡± Old Madam took a deep breath and asked coldly.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to wait for our master at the door. He will definitelye over as soon as hees back!¡± Nanny Yu patted Old Madam¡¯s back gently to help her catch her breath. She was afraid that if she got angry, she would not be able to breathe.

    ¡°At this time, he is not at home. Where did he go?¡± Old Madam said impatiently, frowning so much that she could almost use her eyebrows to pick up something.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. Master must have something to deal with. Moreover, these things happened all of a sudden. No one expected such a thing to happen!¡±

    Now things happened one after another, so Nanny Yu could onlyfort her in this way.

    ¡°Old Madam, the Duke is back!¡± A servant girl¡¯s gasping voice came from the corridor. Obviously, she ran over to report.

    ¡°Quickly, let him in!¡± Old Madam said in a hurry. She sat up straightly and looked at the door anxiously. Too many things had happened today. At this time, Old Madam also felt exhausted and urgently needed her son to share the burden.

    The servant girl at the door lifted the curtain, and the chubby Duke Xing came in. His usual smiling face showed a little anger and his eyes were cold. After bowing to Old Madam first, he sat down on a chair on one side, and then his eyes fell on a jade box in front of Old Madam.

    It was the jade box sent by the Empress Dowager just now.

    ¡°Mother, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Today, your wife scolded that Wanru and her brother were not the children of your brother in the mansion. Her words were heard by the people sent by the Empress Dowager and Prince Chen. Then they saw that the house your wife arranged for Shao Wanru was filled with shabby furniture, and they couldn¡¯t find anything good, which made me lose face. The Empress Dowager was angry and sent someone to send a mer and a Woman Precepts to your wife!¡±

    Old Madam had a headache and covered her head with her hands. She was very annoyed.

    Although she also had these conjectures in her heart, she would just think about them in her heart. Even if no one of the Empress Dowager heard it, she should not shout it out. It¡¯s not good for others to hear it. Speaking of this, it was because she had behaved improperly and caused such big trouble.

    Thinking of the rumors outside, Old Madam felt very annoyed.

    Nanny Yu stepped forward and opened the box. Sure enough, there was a white jade mer and a Woman Precepts inside. She opened it and put it in front of Duke Xing.

    A trace of fierceness appeared on Duke Xing¡¯s chubby face. He fixed his eyes on the mer in the box, raised his head slowly, and said as if he had made up his mind, ¡°Mother, let her go to the nunnery to cultivate in seclusion!¡±

 Chapter 675 - Acting One Step Ahead, Is the Second Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 675 Acting One Step Ahead, Is the Second Uncle Amiable?</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± Old Madam raised her head in astonishment and stared at Duke Xing in surprise; she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.

    ¡°Mother, I think we should dispatch her to a nunnery to cultivate in seclusion. She can¡¯t handle the affairs in our mansion now, considering what she has done. Let my sister-inw take charge of the internal affairs in our mansion, and I¡¯ll have to trouble you to guide her,¡± Duke Xing said in a cold tone.

    ¡°How...how... how could we do that? She is your official wife! How could you be so cruel!¡± Old Madam said in a hurry. It was her who brought up Duke Xing¡¯s wife, so she had a close rtionship with her. She took her as her own daughter more than a daughter-inw. How could she allow her to be sent to the nunnery like this?

    If she were sent to the nunnery, she wouldn¡¯t be able toe back for the rest of her life!

    ¡°Mother, do you want our whole family to be implicated by her? You must have heard the rumors from the outside. Now everyone in the city is gossiping about our family. If you insist on protecting her, all of us will be brought into trouble, and I won¡¯t be able to have a foothold in the court. No matter what happens, as long as others pick on me with this matter, I won¡¯t be able to defend myself.¡±

    Duke Xing spoke coldly with a stern look in his eyes. No one had expected that he, who had always been affable, would be so decisive. He would either remain silent or make an unshakeable decision.

    ¡°But... but she is your wife and the mother of your children. She served you with all her heart. Everything she did was for you... Even if you didn¡¯t care about her, for the sake of your two children, you shouldn¡¯t push her to such a corner!¡± Old Madam said in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Mother, I have been kind enough to her. She took charge of everything in the mansion. She scolded, beat, and even sold my concubines as she wanted. It was all her fault that the matter woulde to this point. Although Her Highness, the Empress Dowager, just sent over a ruler, she wouldn¡¯t stand by, neither would His Majesty, if we don¡¯t handle this matter properly.¡±

    Duke Xing massaged his forehead. He was really upset; he hadn¡¯t expected that what his wife did would be exposed so suddenly and that the whole matter would get out of everyone¡¯s control so soon. At present, if he didn¡¯t make a trade-off, the matter would not be resolved and he would be too ashamed to stay in the imperial court.

    Of course, he was not willing to leave the imperial court just because of his wife. He couldn¡¯t let his n that he had been making for many years fail just because of this matter!

    ¡°But... but...¡± Old Madam still wanted to say something but was interrupted by Duke Xing rudely. ¡°Mother, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of my two children, I would divorce her directly instead of letting her cultivate in seclusion so that she wouldn¡¯t bring shame on our family. Now, I just ask her to cultivate in seclusion for the sake of my two children.¡±

    He had one son and one daughter, but he cared about thetter more than the former. His daughter had chances to rise high, so he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to stain her reputation.

    ¡°There is no need to send her to a nunnery. She can cultivate in seclusion in our ancestral hall. From now on, she will cultivate in seclusion in our ancestral hall wholeheartedly, and your sister-inw will take charge of our family affairs, just as you said.¡±

    After all, Old Madam had experienced a lot. She gritted her teeth and agreed to send Madam of Duke Xing to cultivate in seclusion.

    Although Madam of Duke Xing would be locked up in the ancestral hall to cultivate in seclusion, it was much better than being sent to an unknown nunnery. After all, it was inside the mansion, so her children could visit her sometimes.

    Based on what she knew about her son, Old Madam was sure that he was thinking about killing his wife. If that woman was kicked out of the mansion, she might die unknowingly.

    Old Madam liked her second daughter-inw the most, who was chosen by her. At the very beginning, she had wanted her eldest son to marry this woman, but identally, her second son married her. No matter what, Old Madam was very happy that the woman married her son, which meant that her n worked. However, in the current situation, she couldn¡¯t help her at all.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not wise to keep her at home!¡± Duke Xing nced at his mother and said coldly.

    ¡°You have to think about your children!¡± Old Madam frowned and refused to send Madam of Duke Xing out of the mansion.

    ¡°Mother, since you insist, she can stay here. Just let her meditate in the ancestral hall for the rest of her life. As for the things that happened recently, ce all the me on her, so as not to ruin the reputation of Ru¡¯er and others!¡± Duke Xing said decisively. He stood up and shook his sleeves as he continued, ¡°Mother, I am going to see her. She has to admit what she has done by herself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s not proper to me all this on her,¡± Old Madam said, frightened.

    ¡°Then, mother, who else do you think can take the responsibility? Ru¡¯er or you?¡± Duke Xing asked while staring at his mother coldly.

    Old Madam was rendered speechless. After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. But she has to be willing to ept the punishment. Otherwise, there will be gossip again!¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. She has to think about her children. Besides, she did all these stupid things herself. Even if she wants to me someone else, she can¡¯t do it!¡± Duke Xing said coldly.

    After saying that, he turned around and strode to the ancestral hall. At present, this was the best way to settle the matter. At least, he could minimize the adverse impact by doing so. After all, it was just some harem affairs, and it had nothing to do with him.

    There were some things he didn¡¯t want others to notice, and he was even more worried that someone would investigate them. Since the matter was already settled, he would just let it be. There was no need to dig it out, which would bring him into trouble.

    The prosperity of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not be destroyed by the harem affairs. In Duke Xing¡¯s eyes, his wife was short-sighted to have done those stupid things. Shao Wanru was just a girl, and even though she was his elder brother¡¯s daughter, she was not their biggest enemy.

    ...

    When Shao Wanru saw Duke Xing, her second uncle, she stopped at the door of the ancestral hall and stepped back, giving way to him. Then she bowed sideways and greeted him. ¡°Second Uncle!¡±

    Though she lived in this mansion now, she had only seen Duke Xing twice or so. Yet, it was easy for her to recognize him, judging by the way he behaved. His chubby round face made him look kind, but there was a hint of gloom in his eyes just now.

    When Duke Xing saw Shao Wanru, he smiled slightly and looked much more amiable.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Duke Xing asked gently and looked toward the ancestral hall. There were some candles on the ground in front of the door. The candles were in a mess, which showed that they were thrown out by someone intentionally. Duke Xing¡¯s eyes turned frosty.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Second Aunt. I want to ask her... what she meant by what she said before,¡± Shao Wanru said softly. She lowered her head, so Duke Xing couldn¡¯t see her expression, but what she said was thought-provoking.

    Madam of Duke Xing was locked up in the ancestral hall just because she said something wrong. She said that Shao Wanru and her brother were not the daughter and son of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Your aunt was talking nonsense. There¡¯s some misunderstanding between your aunt and your mother. Your aunt is jealous of your mother. For so many years, she still failed to let it go. I didn¡¯t expect her to treat you like this. It¡¯s my fault. I thought she would handle the family affairs fairly!¡± Duke Xing sighed andforted Shao Wanru in a gentle tone.

    He seemed a little disconste and sad. He stared at Shao Wanru as if he were able to see his brother through Shao Wanru. There was a smile around the corner of his lips as he continued, ¡°You look like your father. If he were here, he would be very happy to see you and your brother so simr to him.¡±

    What he said indicated that he believed Shao Wanru was his niece and put all the me on his wife. Shao Wanru quietly took another step back and nodded softly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle. Since you said so, I¡¯ll go back first. Grandma is changing the furniture in my room for me!¡±

    ¡°You can go. If there is something you don¡¯t want to tell me, you can tell your Third Aunt. She will take charge of the affairs in the mansion in the future!¡± Duke Xing nodded his head and said mildly.

    Shao Wanru bowed sideways again and then left slowly. She narrowed her eyes slightly; she understood what her uncle meant. Madam of Duke Xing had lost her power and she couldn¡¯t even control the harem anymore. She must have been locked up in the name of cultivation in seclusion, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know whether she was locked up in the mansion or had been sent to other ces.

    ¡°Miss, how did you know that the Duke woulde over?¡± When they walked far away, Yujie lowered her voice and asked Shao Wanru. Just now, they came to provoke Madam of Duke Xing into throwing out the stuff in the ancestral hall.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she said slowly in a low voice, ¡°Since what she did was exposed, the matter had to be settled properly and someone had to take the me. But the one who would take the me had to be willing to do so.¡± Her face became serious. Although she just talked with her second uncle for a short while, she could tell that he was not a simple man.

    She knew that he was not as kind as he seemed to be.

    He didn¡¯t say much, but he always spoke ahead of her, like everything was under his control. Shao Wanru rarely had this feeling when she talked to others, except for Chu Liuchen. However, she believed that her second uncle was different from Chu Liuchen, but she couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was different.

    ¡°He snatched the opportunity ahead of me, but he was merely suppressing me in secret. This was what a woman in the harem would do. If he had used a more forceful method, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with it.¡± Shao Wanru could not help but be alert when she thought of this. She decided to be more careful in the future.

    ¡°Miss, will Duke make Madam take the me?¡± Yujie asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will. No one else can take the me for her!¡± Shao Wanru said with certainty. At present, except for Madam of Duke Xing, no one had the ce to take the responsibility.

    For Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, although it would harm the family a little by abandoning Madam of Duke Xing, it was not a big deal after all. Their children were not involved and all had promising futures.

    However, it was not easy for Duke Xing to make his wife take the me willingly. Shao Wanru had provoked Madam of Duke Xing before thetter could take any action. Now, she wanted to know what the Madam could do after being locked up.

    She hoped that this Second Madam would not let her down and that she hadn¡¯te there in vain. She knew that whether the Madam would take the me depended on whether she was willing to do so. Based on what she knew about the Madam, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that the Madam would be willing to take the me for what happened in the past days.

    What was more, Shao Wanru had even provoked her into losing her temper...

 Chapter 676 - If You Dont Assume the Responsibility, Who Else

    <h4>Chapter 676 If You Don¡¯t Assume the Responsibility, Who Else Will? Ru¡¯er?</h4>

    Madam of Duke Xing was so angry that her face looked ferocious. Her beautiful face no longer looked as gentle as usual.

    Seeing Duke Xinge in, she stared at him coldly without saying a word, her eyes full of vicious hatred.

    Duke Xing didn¡¯t like her expression. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Now everyone has known what you¡¯ve done, and Her Highness, the Empress Dowager, has also given you a ruler and Woman Precepts. Rumor has it that you forced Qi Rongzhi to marry Wang Shengxue, so she had to escape from our mansion to avoid the marriage.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of this, Duke?¡± Madam of Duke Xing raised her eyebrows and squinted at Duke Xing.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re to me for what you did. Besides, Ru¡¯er is going to enter the pce soon, so we can¡¯t let this matter discredit her. Otherwise, she may not be able to gain the title of a princess,¡± Duke Xing said, displeased, and a look of disgust shed within his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean? You want me to take all the me?¡± Madam of Duke Xing stood up from the chair with an angry face and looked into Duke Xing¡¯s eyes. She clenched her hands tightly in front of her. If she had not been rational enough, she would have pped Duke Xing in the face.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t assume the responsibility, who else will? Ru¡¯er? Besides, you did these stupid things on your own. It was your idea to make Qi Rongzhi our goddaughter, and it¡¯s your fault that the matter hase to this point. You spread the rumor in the mansion that my big brother was not the biological father of Wanru and her brother. What do you want to do exactly? If you don¡¯t want to stay in our mansion, I can divorce you!¡±

    Duke Xing sneered and took a step back in order to gain the upper hand.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face became paler and paler, and her lips trembled. Suddenly, sheughed out and pointed at Duke Xing, saying, ¡°You have wanted to divorce me for long, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m so sad that I¡¯ve been so devoted to you and have managed everything in the mansion for you. I didn¡¯t expect that I have no ce in your heart. You actually asked me to take the me for all the things that happened.¡±

    Duke Xing looked at his wife with a stern look. Suddenly, he sneered and asked, ¡°You did all this for me? Did I ask you to make Qi Rongzhi, a girl that has nothing to do with us, our goddaughter? Did I ask you to make things hard for my big brother¡¯s daughter? You did all these stupid things on your own. You were so vicious that you wanted to drive her away. You bring it upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°I brought it upon myself? It was obviously you...¡± Madam of Duke Xing screamed.

    The next moment, she was pped hard in the face, and the force caused her to fall two steps backward and almost hit the table behind her. Fortunately, Nanny Sheng stood beside the table and caught her in time, but the nanny hit the edge of the table herself. She bent over covering her belly in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯d suggest you take the me. If something bad happens to Ru¡¯er because of you, you won¡¯t be able to absolve yourself from the me even if you die. And I¡¯d also suggest you behave yourself so as not to die without even yourself knowing why. Watch your mouth, for the sake of your daughter and son.¡±

    After finishing his words, Duke Xing left in a hurry shaking his sleeves, displeased.

    In his opinion, at this point, the best way to solve the problem they faced now was that his wife took the me for what she had done. It was not only for the sake of their children but also for the reason that it was all her doings.

    However, Duke Xing did not expect that his wife would object to the idea so strongly. It seemed to him that she would not be willing to take the me. However, the duke didn¡¯t care about this. He would settle the matter this way anyway.

    ¡°Maids, keep an eye on the ancestral hall. Don¡¯t allow anyone to visit Madam and don¡¯t let here out.¡± Standing at the door, he ordered the two old maids who had followed him here.

    The two old maids nodded and stood at the door of the ancestral hall.

    ¡°Your Grace, wait a minute!¡± Nanny Sheng rushed out of the hall, trying to stop the duke from leaving, but she was pulled back by the two old maids.

    ¡°Your Grace, Your Grace!¡± Nanny Sheng struggled desperately.

    Duke Xing stopped and turned to look at the nanny. With a cold look in his eyes, he ordered. ¡°From now on, you will stay in the ancestral hall with Madam, cultivate hard in seclusion, pray for our family, and repent for what she has done. You must serve her well!¡±

    After saying that, the duke turned around and strode away. Nanny Sheng, who was behind him, was stunned for a moment and then shouted loudly again. Unfortunately, the duke did not look back this time.

    Nanny Sheng copsed on the ground and couldn¡¯t help crying out. She was the wet nurse of Duke Xing. When Madam of Duke Xing was raised in the mansion, she had a close rtionship with her. Later, Old Madam asked her to take care of Madam of Duke Xing. After Madam of Duke Xing married the duke, the nanny was still the most intimate maid of hers.

    When her miss, an ordinarydy, married Duke Xing, the nanny became one of the most respected nannies in the mansion. She was very proud at that time, and she never thought that there would be a day when she was locked up with her miss.

    She was Duke Xing¡¯s wet nurse and Madam¡¯s trusted nanny. She didn¡¯t understand why she ended up like this.

    Seeing that Duke Xing left without looking back, Nanny Sheng knew that there was no hope for her, so she could only turn around and go back. When she walked into the hall and saw Madam of Duke Xing sitting on the ground, she hurried forward to help her up. ¡°Madam, why did you sit on the ground? It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Not good for my health? Who would care!¡± Madam of Duke Xingughed wildly. She picked up the rush cushion that she had just sat on and threw it at the wall on one side.

    ¡°Madam, you still have First Miss and First Young Master on your side. The whole mansion will belong to you sooner orter!¡± Nanny Shengforted Madam of Duke Xing as she helped her up.

    Now, she only had Madam of Duke Xing to rely on, and she would definitely be in trouble if something bad happened to the Madam. She would be able to live a good life only when the Madam was fine.

    She knew that the duke wouldn¡¯t show her any mercy if something happened.

    ¡°Belong to me? Doesn¡¯t he have someone else outside the mansion? No wonder he has been so indifferent to me these days. No wonder I can¡¯t find him in the mansion most of the time. It turns out that he had an affair long ago,¡± Madam of Duke Xing gnashed her teeth as she said.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known this if Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t talked about it with her maid when she was here just now. Besides the woman I know, he still has another woman. I¡¯ve worked so hard to manage the family affairs, yet he is having affairs with other women.

    ¡°Now, the family is in trouble, and he ces all the me on me! If he hadn¡¯t agreed to these ns tacitly, I wouldn¡¯t have even done these things!¡±

    When she thought of this, the Madam felt both hatred and bitterness in her heart. She was so angry that she threw out all the stuff in the hall, but to her surprise, it was not Shao Wanru but Duke Xing that came in.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. This can¡¯t be true. Fifth Miss must have said this to her maid with the purpose of making you angry. So you can¡¯t let her get what she wants.¡± Nanny Sheng persuaded her.

    Tears streaked the Madam¡¯s face when she said in a voice of hatred, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have been able to do his job without a single worry if it hadn¡¯t been me who helped him manage the family affairs and take care of everything in the mansion. Now, he no longer needs me, so he wants to kick me out. I can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    It was impossible for her to ept it. She used to think that after she drove away that woman, she would be second only to the duke in the harem. She never expected that the shadow of that woman still lingered in the mansion and that the duke had another woman.

    ¡°Madam, I... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not true. It¡¯s Fifth Miss¡¯s conspiracy!¡± Seeing Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face turn livid and pale, Nanny Sheng hurriedly persuaded her.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s true. It must be true!¡± Madam of Duke Xing shook her head and said with certainty.

    There were some things that she couldn¡¯t exin and she couldn¡¯t understand in the past. She thought it was all because of that woman that the duke treated her coldly and seldom came home. It was not until now that she realized there was another woman in addition to that woman, who she thought was a weakness of the duke and the mention of whom would make the duke sad.

    Madam of Duke Xing would never mention that past easily.

    She had never expected that the duke had changed, and now, she finally found the answer to those confusing questions she had in the past. She realized that she had suspected that woman wrongly and that her husband had an affair with another woman. But, the Madam was sure that the woman she suspected wrongly did exist. She had learned it in secret before she even married the duke.

    Back then, she was determined to marry the eldest son of Duke¡¯s Mansion, and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the affair between that woman and Duke Xing, the second son of the mansion, since it had nothing to do with her. She didn¡¯t take it seriously. She never expected the affair to have resulted in such a thing. Now, when she thought about it again, she realized that she had ignored such a big loophole.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, are you willing to be locked up in this hall with me for the rest of your life?¡± Madam of Duke Xing asked, biting her teeth. The strong hatred in her eyes was as sharp as a knife.

    Nanny Sheng shivered. Of course, she was unwilling to do that, for she also had a family. If she was imprisoned like this forever, she would be separated from her family for the rest of her life. Even if she could see them once or twice, she was no longer free and dignified as she used to be!

    ¡°Madam... Do you have any solution?¡± Nanny Sheng asked timidly.

    ¡°Yes. That woman, that woman... I will ruin her!¡± Madam of Duke Xing red at somece in the hall, her heart full of burning pain.

    The hatred was even stronger than that she had for Shao Wanru. She had been nning for so many years, so naturally, she was not willing to give up at this point or let others get the fruit she grew.

    No matter what, she was still the duke¡¯s wife even though she was under supervision. She would definitely not let that woman go well...

    ¡°Go to ask Ru¡¯er toe here to me!¡± the Madam ordered coldly. She wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes, and she looked livid and furious at the moment. At this time, it was indeed not a good idea for her to go out, but she could have somee there and see her. Even though there were two rough old maids guarding the door, she believed that Ru¡¯er would have a way toe to see her...

    It was getting dark. A servant girl holding antern rushed to the ancestral hall, with a figure in a cloak. Although the figure¡¯s face was hidden under the cloak, the servant girl turned out to be Shuqi, the maid of Shao Yanru.

 Chapter 677 - Fanglan Embroidery Shop Came Again

    <h4>Chapter 677 Fann Embroidery Shop Came Again</h4>

    ¡°Miss, First Young Master went to see Madam!¡± When Qing¡¯er came back to report, Shao Wanru was still reading the medical book under themp. She put down the medical book in her hand and reached out to rub her forehead. Shao Wanru asked with a little tiredness, ¡°Did First Miss go there too?¡±

    ¡°First Miss didn¡¯t. Only First Young Master went there. The old maid who guarded the door didn¡¯t dare to stop him, so she let him in!¡± Qing¡¯er saw it clearly. Although the servant girl was Shuqi, the person in the cloak was not First Miss. When they went in, she didn¡¯t see them clearly. Later, when they went out, though in the shadow side, she still clearly saw their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. You ask people to keep an eye on Duke Xing¡¯s whereabouts these days!¡± Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth and said slowly with her long eyshes fluttering.

    ¡°Yes, Miss! I will take my leave!¡± Qing¡¯er replied and left.

    Shao Wanru picked up the scissors by her hand and cut the candlelight in front of her eyes. The trace of a smile in her eyes faded a lot.

    Her second uncle had a mistress, which was something Shao Wanru suddenly remembered. In herst life, she had known this by chance.

    At that time, she had been called over by Shao Yanru and then been pped twice because of a trivial matter. When she had been kneeling in the corridor, she had heard two little pce maids talking about this secretly. They had said that Shao Yanru had been so angry in the hall because of this that she had vented her anger on many pce servants, which had made everyone need to be careful.

    There were some things in herst life that she couldn¡¯t remember clearly. She didn¡¯t think of it at first, but when she inexplicably thought of it, she immediately came up with an idea and went to the ancestral temple.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t know what had been going on, but it must be true. Otherwise, Shao Yanru wouldn¡¯t have been unable to control herself like this.

    Since it was true, she could expose the matter to Madam of Duke Xing, especially at this critical moment that Duke Xing wanted Madam of Duke Xing to admit all these crimes but she would not suffer silently in terms of her character.

    She was not afraid that Madam of Duke Xing would check it out. Since it was true, there would naturally be some clues that Madam of Duke Xing had not noticed at the moment. After Shao Wanru pointed them out for her, Madam of Duke Xing would definitely check it out.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know how this matter had been dealt with in herst life. But as long as it was true, it would work!

    Nothing happened this night. Early in the next morning, Shao Wanru went to see Old Madam and asked for leave, saying that she wanted to see Old Madam Qin.

    Old Madam Qin had raised Shao Wanru and protected her. Since Shao Wanru had gone down the mountain to cultivate in seclusion, although she still could not attend the banquet too much, she could visit her elders.

    This time, Old Madam didn¡¯t make it difficult for Shao Wanru. She agreed her leaving even without letting her in. It was all because of Shao Wanru that the mansion was in such a mess now, so how could Old Madam be in the mood to see her? She only felt that the more she saw Shao Wanru, the more she disliked her.

    Shao Wanru acted as if she didn¡¯t know that Old Madam treated her coldly. She stood in the corridor and bowed to Old Madam¡¯s main room before leaving slowly. She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet Third Madam and Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing on the way.

    Standing aside, she waited for the Third Madam toe over and then bowed to her. This was the first time she saw the Third Madam walking in front of others. It was said that the Third Madam¡¯s body had been in poor health since she had collided with Qin Yuru. At this time, her face looked extremely pale and she was in low spirits.

    After looking at Shao Wanru from head to toe a few times, the Third Madam turned around in silence and left with her two daughters.

    ¡°Miss...¡± said Yujie.

    Shao Wanru reached out to grab her sleeve, and then turned around to walk out with a calm look, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    ¡°Miss, there is no grudge between you and the third branch. What do they mean?¡± Yujie took two steps forward to catch up with Shao Wanru and said angrily.

    The disdain in the eyes of Third Madam and the two Misses could not be hidden. Her own Miss had nothing to do with the Madam and Misses of the Third branch, but why did they treat her without proper respect?

    ¡°They think I am the root cause of all these, including the Third Madam¡¯s injury, as well as the rumors that the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion bullied Qi Rongzhi!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes lowered slightly, casting a shadow on her eyes.

    ¡°What does this have to do with Miss? That thing was done by First Miss Qin. If they want to take revenge, they should go to find First Miss Qin. If they can¡¯t, they should go to Madam of Duke Xing. Obviously, it was First Miss Qin who led Third Madam to get on the carriage at that time. How can they me it on us? As for First Miss Qi¡¯s matter, itpletely has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Yujie became more indignant.

    She red at a rockery that she passed by and felt that everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was hostile to Miss. All of them deliberately put all the me on Miss.

    When all these things were put together, it was obvious that her Miss was the most innocent one.

    ¡°Well, do not care about other people¡¯s affairs. Come on! Let¡¯s go to see Madame Dongter!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t been to Butterfly Clothing Shop for three years, so you should go to have a look. Nanny Dong has managed Butterfly Clothing Shop well. Every time I go there, I see a lot of people shopping there.¡± Yujie smiled with her eyes lit up.

    Shao Wanru had been in Yuhui Nunnery for so many years and had not gone down the mountain. However, Yujie had gone down the mountain and had been to Butterfly Clothing Shop several times. She was much more familiar with Butterfly Clothing Shop than Shao Wanru.

    After taking a carriage from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru came to Butterfly Clothing Shop with Yujie. She got out of the carriage and saw a lot of people in front of Butterfly Clothing Shop, which made her spontaneously smile. It could be said that Butterfly Clothing Shop was her foundation and painstaking efforts after she had entered the capital.

    It looked really good now!

    ¡°Miss!¡± Madame Dong came out to wee her after she got the message. When she saw Shao Wanru, she was very excited.

    Shao Wanru shook her head slightly, indicating that Madame Dong didn¡¯t have to do this, and then she followed Madame Dong upstairs with a smile.

    Madame Dong also set an ounting room upstairs. Sitting in it and looking at the lively scenery at the entrance of the street, Shao Wanru felt as if she returned to mortal life. Indeed, she had lived a quiet life on the mountain for so long that she almost forgot how lively the mortal life should be.

    Yujiey on the window and lifted the curtain up.

    Their positions were higher than those of the other shops around them, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen when they lifted the curtains.

    Madame Dong made a cup of tea for Shao Wanru and suggested, ¡°Miss, youe here at the right time. The people from Fann Embroidery Shop wille overter. Do you want to meet them?¡±

    ¡°Do theye to borrow money again?¡± Shao Wanru immediately understood Madame Dong¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°They probably have such intention!¡± Madame Dong nodded and said, ¡°When I lent money to them before, I checked their ount books ording to Miss¡¯s instructions. There is no problem with their ount books. Indeed, there is something wrong with their capital, but they just needed to make a turnover. They have paid back all the borrowed money!¡±

    Shao Wanru had asked Madame Dong to keep an eye on Fann Embroidery Shop before, so Madame Dong had been paying attention to it, especially when Fann Embroidery Shop borrowed money from them. She was very careful every time she checked the ount books. Madame Dong was quite cautious, but she had not found anything. She also asked the trustworthy ountants to check the ount books and they all said that there was no problem with ount books.

    Just like an ordinary business, this was just a temporary shortage of capital chain, and after clearing this hurdle, it could run again.

    ¡°Did you copy them?¡± Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth slightly and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Yes, I have. I have asked people to copy all the ount books that I have seen. We have copied them several times, but they are not the same. Maybe it¡¯s because there are too many payments in the ount books that they change the ount books every three or four months. So they have not used the same ount book!¡±

    Madame Dong said after thinking for a while. This was the only thing that puzzled her. Fann Embroidery Shop¡¯s business was so good that it seemed to be unbelievable. Madame Dong was also running a shop, and running quite well. However, it was not as good as Fann Embroidery Shop, because she only used one ount book a year.

    ¡°Three or four months to change one book?¡± Shao Wanru asked again after thinking for a while, and her watery eyes fluttered twice.

    ¡°It should be three or four months as a period for them to change one book. Or it is changed every three or four months when business is good and the period will be a little longer in the general case. The reason why I guess this way is that on one asion they borrowed money just after four months and the ount book waspletely different from the previous one. I think that they probably have changed a book, but there was no mistake in the ount book!¡±

    Madame Dong told her the truth because the interval between the two borrows was a little short. She had the habit of copying ount books, and after she finished copying, she scanned through the new ount books as well as the previous ones. There was nothing the same she could find, so it could be seen that they had changed their ount books.

    Besides that, Madame Dong didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    ¡°Are you going to see the supervisor of Fann Embroidery Shop here?¡± Shao Wanru looked around. This was the ounting room, but at this time, the ountant had been asked out.

    ¡°Yes, but there is another ce to sit.¡± Madame Dong immediately understood Shao Wanru¡¯s meaning. She reached out and pointed to a small screen at the corner of the room. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°There is also an ounting room downstairs, and we can also go down!¡±

    The ounting room downstairs was bigger and easier for someone to hide.

    There was not only a screen hung at the corner of the room, but also a curtain. And there was a bookcase, in which there were some old ount books piled up.

    In fact, there was still a small distance between the bookcase and the screen. If she put on a chair and sat there, the people outside couldn¡¯t see her.

    ¡°Just stay here! When theye hereter, I will sit there first. Fann Embroidery Shop always borrows money, but is it really for the purpose of turnover? How did they go through it when we didn¡¯t lend money to them before?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s smile was still faint, but there was a trace of darkness in her eyes.

    Since she knew that Fann Embroidery Shop wanted to do business with her, she had deliberately kept an eye on them. She knew Fann Embroidery Shop because of Madam Di. Coincidentally, this Fann Embroidery Shop was Madam Di¡¯s dowry, and then it was given to Qin Yuru. It became Qin Yuru¡¯s dowry and turned back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    In herst life, Qin Yuru had taken some delicate embroidery from Fann Embroidery Shop several times. Most of them had been sent to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and sometimes she would also give one or two pieces to Old Madam Qin. And then Old Madam Qin would always call Shao Wanru over and give them to her secretly.

    When they came to the capital city this time, it was said that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion professed that Madam Di¡¯s dowry, Fann Embroidery Shop, was in the red. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion not only took care of this shop for Madam Di for so many years but also spent a lot of money on it, so they asked Madam Di to take out the money to repay Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But now, this embroidery shop seemed to be profitable!

    She really wanted to see what the purpose was behind this...

 Chapter 678 - Whose Family Had So MuChapter Power

    <h4>Chapter 678 Whose Family Had So Much Power</h4>

    The person who came to Fann Embroidery Shop was a supervisor about 30 years old. She was very thin and seemed to be capable, but her smile was very kind. When she saw Madame Donging out of the room, she immediately took two steps forward and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Madame Dong, you are so polite. I cane by myself! We have been partners for many years. Why do we need such a courtesy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Supervisor Xiao. Please!¡± Madame Dong smiled and led her into the room.

    When they got into the room, the two of them sat down separately. The servant girl served tea and left.

    ¡°Madame Dong, I may have to trouble you again this time!¡± Supervisor Xiao took out an ount book familiarly and handed it to Madame Dong. ¡°Look, this is our recent ount book.¡±

    In the past three years, Supervisor Xiao hade to borrow money more than once. Both of them were familiar with their own procedures. Moreover, during these three years, Fann Embroidery Shop¡¯s credit was indeed good. It had never failed to pay back. Sometimes it would dy for a few days. When it had money, it would immediately payback.

    The two families were blended well!

    ¡°How much do you want to borrow this time?¡± Madame Dong didn¡¯t take the ount book. She frowned and asked in awkwardness.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that Madame Dong can¡¯t make it this time?¡± Supervisor Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Everyone was smart and very clever. Although Madame Dong didn¡¯t say anything, she meant that something was wrong.

    ¡°I do have something to deal with recently. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to lend you some money in a short time!¡± Madame Dong frowned more and more deeply. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Originally, if you want to borrow money, I would definitely lend you. But this time...¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Supervisor Xiao asked with concern.

    ¡°There are indeed some things. Supervisor Xiao also knows that our master is not a high-ranking official. It is inconvenient for her to do something sometimes!¡± Madame Dong said implicitly.

    ¡°Has any official put her in a difficult position? Or any goods have been detained?¡± Supervisor Xiao became more and more concerned and asked eagerly. Most of the people who were in the business might confront difficulties in these two areas.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal, but for our business, it¡¯s really a big deal... Now, it¡¯s hard for my master to continue her business for a while!¡± Madame Dong sighed, reached out to rub her forehead, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just a business about women. Why should it be suppressed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the women¡¯s business. But the aim of the businessmen is to make profits. Why should they care about whether it¡¯s the women¡¯s business or not?¡± Supervisor Xiao exined with a smile.

    The business about women was indeed less eye-catching than the restaurants and hotels. Especially the shops that had just opened in the capital would have an unstable foundation and they were in urgent need of someone to support them. This was one of the reasons why they had chosen this Butterfly Clothing Shop before!

    However, they didn¡¯t expect that the supervisor of Butterfly Clothing Shop would be so good at dealing with matters in the past three years. There had never been anything that was beyond her capability.

    Now that something had happened, it was very beneficial to their own business!

    ¡°We do not earn much. It¡¯s really unexpected!¡± Madame Dong sighed again and shook her head helplessly. She looked really embarrassed.

    A thought came to Supervisor Xiao¡¯s mind. She reached out to hold Madame Dong¡¯s hand and said very sincerely, ¡°Madame Dong, in the past three years, we¡¯ve blended well with each other. In the past three years, you¡¯ve helped us a lot. Let me help you this time. Tell me what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ve been in the capital for so many years, and I¡¯m much more familiar with all kinds of people than you!¡±

    ¡°This ...¡±

    ¡°Madame Dong, I really want to help you! Although I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble you have encountered, one more person would be one more power. Maybe I can help you solve this problem!¡± Supervisor Xiao became more and more attentive.

    ¡°Well... okay. If Supervisor Xiao can help us solve this problem, we Butterfly Clothing Shop will definitely give you a generous gift. As for the capital transfer of Fann Embroidery Shop, we will do our best to help!¡± Madame Dong was moved and promised.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Madame Dong, could you tell me what kind of trouble you have encountered?¡± Supervisor Xiao waved her hand and said casually.

    ¡°This matter is not small. A batch of cloth, embroidery, and other things sent to the capital have been detained. It is said that something is inappropriate. Our Butterfly Clothing Shop does business seriously, so how could such a thing happen? At present, these things are very important, rted to some big clients and customers. If we don¡¯t make these orders in time, we will have to pay arge sum of money. Our shop has only been in the capital for three years. If we lose thisrge amount of money, we may not keep a foothold in the capital!¡±

    Madame Dong¡¯s face was full of sadness. She frowned so hard that her brows could almost kill a fly!

    Such a big thing had happened. As a supervisor, she could not deal with it alone.

    ¡°Your master can¡¯t handle this?¡± Supervisor Xiao asked tentatively. She was also very curious about the master behind Madame Dong. It was said that she was a young Miss, but she didn¡¯t know which family she came from. It seemed that she was not a Miss from an aristocratic family. Otherwise, it was impossible that she couldn¡¯t deal with this kind of thing.

    She had been dealing with Butterfly Clothing Shop for nearly three years, but she had never seen their mysterious master. However, she thought that she should be a Miss before, and she should be a Madam after three years. It seemed that this Madam was not married to a high official. Although the business department was not an important powerful department, it was a very profitable one.

    As long as it was not a particrly powerful shop of an aristocratic family, it was possible for the goods to be deducted. It was just a sum of money. It was not a big deal!

    Having known this thing, Supervisor Xiao¡¯s smile became more sincere.

    ¡°Our master... can¡¯t get in touch with the business department. There were several cases where the goods were deducted, but they were basically a small part. This time, our master... can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Madame Dong was very worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madame Dong. I¡¯ll ask our master for help. If we can help you deal with this matter, it will be our gratitude to you for your help in the past few years,¡± Supervisor Xiao said with a smile.

    ¡°If so, you will be the great benefactor of Butterfly Clothing Shop!¡± Madame Dong was so excited that she stood up and bowed deeply to Supervisor Xiao.

    ¡°Madame Dong, you¡¯re so polite. It¡¯s not decided before things get clear. I¡¯ll go back first. As for my business, we¡¯ll talk about it after your matter is solved!¡± Supervisor Xiao stood up, held Madame Dong¡¯s hand, and said with a bright smile.

    Her words were very pleasing. Madame Dong nodded repeatedly, unable to hide the excitement in her eyes.

    After sending Supervisor Xiao out and returning, Shao Wanru was already sitting in the main seat. Yujie poured tea for her again.

    Shao Wanru took a sip of the tea beside her and slowly put down the cup in her hand. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, and her delicate little face was slightly raised. ¡°Was the goods detained because of the regr course of official duties?¡±

    Just now, when she heard that someone from Fann Embroidery Shop hade, she let Madame Dong deal with it like this. She had encountered a lot of business affairs in the past three years, but it was not a big deal for her to send some gifts. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have many people, but Chu Liuchen had, and his people acted secretly. As long as they did something, no one would baffle her.

    This was also one of the critical reasons why Butterfly Clothing Shop had not encountered any major problems in the past three years and had not been deliberately put in an awkward position by any officials.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a routine. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, the goods will be distributed in two days!¡± Madame Dong reported to her.

    Shao Wanru gently stroked the teacup a few times and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let supervisor Xiao do it. I want to see the strength of Fann Embroidery Shop. As for the goods, you don¡¯t have to worry. They will naturally be solved. But they would be detained for a period of time in the near future. No matter whoes to investigate, just tell them the truth!¡±

    At this moment, she already had an idea in her mind. She not only wanted to keep this batch of goods but also wanted to keep it strictly. She wanted to see who would help her. Who was behind Fann Embroidery Shop? It couldn¡¯t be Qin Yuru. She didn¡¯t have enough power. This embroidery room was said to be Madam Di¡¯s dowry at the very beginning, but Madam Di didn¡¯t manage it at all. She followed Qin Huaiyong to Jiangzhou.

    Then it was added to Qin Yuru¡¯s dowry list. But from the beginning to the end, this shop had been held in the hands of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It had never changed its owner. Not only had it never changed its owner, but also it wanted to take a sum of money from Qin¡¯s Mansion topensate for it.

    Making money or losing money, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion decided it!

    But it made Shao Wanru have a new question. Originally, she just wanted to check the ount of this shop, but now she felt more and more that it was not what she saw on the surface.

    Obviously, there was a big problem with this shop.

    If Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion coveted several shops of Madam Di, then why did they give it to Madam Di as dowry at that time? If they didn¡¯t give it to Madam Di as dowry, they could keep it in the hands of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. No matter what happened or whether they won or lost, it had nothing to do with others!

    What was the situation currently?

    It was not just a matter of winning or losing. It was obvious that they were hiding something. Everyone saw the decline of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Even if the people from the business department might not be able to solve this problem, how could supervisor Xiao be so confident? Why did she think this matter would seed?

    The business department was indeed not a really powerful one. For the official power, it was not worth mentioning. But for the business, it was a highly respected one. Some sons of aristocratic families would even work here, and some sons of the royal family would even manage it. How could Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion be so confident?

    She reached out and flipped through the ount books on the table. The supervisor of Fann Embroidery Shop was indeed very confident. She put the ount books here. She dared to do this before things were done. It could be seen that she felt that she would definitely be sessful before she asked what the thing was.

    Where did her confidencee from?

    There was one thing that was certain. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion definitely didn¡¯t have that much power and confidence!

    ¡°Put the ount books well. You can ask someone to copy them first. You don¡¯t have to worry about the things of the business department!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and reminded her again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I know!¡± Madame Dong nodded in agreement. She had always been very convinced of her master¡¯s capability. At such a young age, she could really gain a foothold in the capital city. Now her identity was even more extraordinary. How could Madame Dong not agree with her master?

    Seeing that Shao Wanru wanted to leave, she hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°Miss, I have another thing to tell you!¡±

 Chapter 679 - Nice to Meet Old Family Members!

    <h4>Chapter 679 Nice to Meet Old Family Members!</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru stopped, looked at Madame Dong, and asked.

    Madame Dong dodged her eyes for a moment, looked more and more hesitant, and didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Madame Dong, if you think of anything, you can send someone to take a message to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion directly.¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and did not make detailed inquiries. From Madame Dong¡¯s expression, Shao Wanru could tell that she didn¡¯t want to tell it now.

    There were too many people watching her in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and she wanted to keep Butterfly Clothing Shop a secret from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was much better for Madame Dong to send a message to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, where her grandma could pass on the message to her than to directly send a message to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± Madame Dong looked relieved, bowed sideways to Shao Wanru, and said.

    Shao Wanru nodded with a smile and left with Yujie.

    After getting in the carriage, Yujie asked, ¡°Miss, does Madame Dong want to tell something but find herself in an embarrassing situation?¡±

    ¡°I think so!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod and looked out of the window through the gauze curtain. She suddenly thought of something. A long time ago, she had seen a figure at the entrance of Butterfly Clothing Shop. Was there something behind it?

    At that time, she didn¡¯t figure out who it was, but these days, she suddenly figured it out!

    There was a coldness in her watery eyes. If what she guessed correctly, what she had said just now indeed helped Madame Dong.

    Since it concerned her, she needed to prepare for it as soon as possible. She trusted Madame Dong, not only because they got along well with each other as the employer and the employee in this life, but also because of something she knew in thest life.

    If she guessed correctly, it was no wonder that Madame Dong could enter the imperial pce as a businesswoman in thest life. There must be someone rmending her repeatedly.

    In the past three years, she had almost forgotten about it. If it were not for Madame Dong¡¯s hesitant expression, she really wouldn¡¯t have thought of it.

    ¡°Dong Xiu¡¯er has got married. Do you know which family she has married into?¡±

    Yujie thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll inquire about it next time. I only heard that it seems to be an ordinary family granted an official rank, but I don¡¯t know the details!¡±

    Shao Wanru had always paid attention to Madame Dong and never cared about Dong Xiu¡¯er. So, Yujie only knew that Dong Xiu¡¯er had married a decent man, who seemed to be a schr, and she knew nothing other than that.

    ¡°Go and find out about it!¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her watery eyes and said with a nod. Aftering down the mountain this time, she had to sort out someplicated things and eliminate some hidden dangers that she couldn¡¯t get rid of before. She had been too young to deal with something at that time, but now it was the right time!

    Now she needed to bring up some bygones again, and visiting Qin¡¯s Mansion today was the first step...

    Qin¡¯s Mansion was still located in the original ce, but it was muchrger than before. It was said that it merged the surrounding houses. Qin Huaiyong was highly trusted by the emperor. Although he did not get a promotion, the emperor¡¯s trust in him made other officials not dare to take him lightly. Therefore, Qin¡¯s Mansion had extended a lot!

    As soon as the carriage stopped at the gate of Qin¡¯s Mansion, someone went in to report. Hearing that Shao Wanru paid a visit, Shui Run came out to wee her in person. When Shui Run saw Shao Wanru get out of the carriage, her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Wanru!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Shui!¡± Shao Wanru stepped forward, bowed deeply to Shui Run respectfully, and said.

    Shui Run held back the lump in her throat, helped her up, and said, ¡°Get up, get up!¡±

    Then she dragged her inside!

    Although the two of them were no longer the mother and the daughter, they were still as close as before. During the period when Shao Wanru stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery, Shui Run and Old Madam Qin visited her from time to time. They treated her the same way as they did when Shao Wanru was in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°How is grandma?¡± Shao Wanru asked as she walked inside.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Nothing serious. Mingqiu Nun gave her a few more prescriptions, and now she¡¯s much healthier than before after taking the medicine!¡± Shui Run nodded repeatedly and said. When she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s pale face, she felt sad.

    Shao Wanru always had a ruddy and brightplexion, but now she looked a little pale. It was obvious that she had a hard time in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thinking of this, she felt even sadder. If it were not for the fact that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion insisted on taking Shao Wanru back, she actually preferred to keep Shao Wanru in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    With her eyshes fluttering twice, Shao Wanru gave a sweet smile. Although her face was a little pale, her lips were still naturally bright and red, which made her white face as delicate as jade look breathtakingly beautiful.

    She looked aloof and cold when she didn¡¯t smile, but when she smiled, she looked exceedingly charming like hundreds of flowers in full bloom.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, how are you? Where is Brother Xuan?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing serious. Brother Xuan is very naughty, and he is in mother¡¯s ce at this time!¡± Shui Run answered her questions one by one with a smile.

    Qin Xuan, nicknamed Brother Xuan, was Shui Run¡¯s son. He had followed Shui Run and Old Madam Qin to visit Shao Wanru before, so he was not unfamiliar with Shao Wanru.

    Now, he was almost three years old.

    As soon as they entered the door of Old Madam Qin¡¯s courtyard, they saw a chubby child rush over, throw himself directly into Shao Wanru¡¯s arms and say, ¡°Sister! Sister!¡±

    He was so excited that others might consider them full sister and brother.

    Since Brother Xuan was born, he had been very close to Shao Wanru. There were no other sisters in the mansion. Since Qin Yuru married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she seldom returned. Even when she came back, she looked at Brother Xuan with a gloomy and horrifying look. So Shui Run did not dare to let Brother Xuan get close to her.

    Meanwhile, Shao Wanru seemed to have a special affinity with Brother Xuan. Every time Brother Xuan saw Shao Wanru, he treated her as his biological sister and was extremely intimate with her.

    Shao Wanru tried hard to catch Brother Xuan, who was quite a strong child. If Yujie hadn¡¯t supported her beside her, she would have been knocked over directly.

    ¡°Brother Xuan, do you miss me?¡± Shao Wanru hugged the little fatty with a smile and said.

    ¡°I miss you so much, sister. I wanted to visit you, but grandma didn¡¯t allow me and said that I was not obedient. I¡¯m very obedient. I can eat by myself and begin studying!¡± Brother Xuan straightened her back and proudly raised his chubby little face and said.

    ¡°Brother Xuan has begun studying, but just can¡¯t read properly for the time being!¡± Shui Run said with a smile and reached out to pull the little fatty so that Shao Wanru could stand up.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Shao Wanru took two steps forward, bowed to Old Madam Qin, and said. Although Old Madam Qin was thin, she seemed to be in good spirits, which made Shao Wanru feel relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Zhuozhuo, sit down and talk with me!¡± Old Grandma reached out to pull Shao Wanru to sit next to her and said.

    In fact, she missed Shao Wanru very much, but it was inappropriate for her to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anyway. Seeing Shao Wanrue to see her, she was naturally happy.

    Although Shao Wanru was raised in the name of Madam Di at the very beginning, she was actually brought up by Old Madam Qin. How could Old Madam Qin not feel distressed when she saw that the little girl grew up into such an adult but became another mansion¡¯s child?

    However, no matter how distressed she was, Shao Wanru was not her grandchild after all. Moreover, considering that Shao Wanru was in a difficult situation in Qin¡¯s Mansion, she thought that it should be a good thing for Shao Wanru to leave Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t expect that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be so cruel to Zhuozhuo. How could they, who were rted to Zhuozhuo by blood, treat Zhuozhuo so harshly and even have plotted to set up Zhuozhuo long before?

    Three years ago, before reiming her identity as a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Zhuozhuo was just a child. At that time, they had plotted to deal with a child. Thinking of this, how could Old Madam Qin not despise the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    Rumors had been spread all over. Although Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t go out, she knew these rumors and finally connected all the things together.

    Madam of Duke Xing obviously knew something long before and deliberately took advantage of Qin Yuru and Madam Di to hurt Zhuozhuo. If they seeded, Zhuozhuo would be doomed eternally. As soon as she thought of this, Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and felt distressed.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, your Aunt Shui and I are always your families!¡± Old Madam Qin patted Shao Wanru¡¯s hand gently and said lovingly. She was really afraid that Shao Wanru would feel upset.

    Although Shao Wanru had been smart since she was a child, she had hardly been favored by her family. How much would it upset her to be treated in this way by her closest rtives?

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I will be fine!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. Knowing the meaning of Old Madam Qin¡¯s words, Shao Wanruforted her.

    She didn¡¯t care about how the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion treated her at all!

    When this kinship became schemes and vicious set-ups, in fact, it could no longer restrain her as much as it did at the beginning!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need help, you cane to me and your Aunt Shui. I will do all I can to help you!¡± Old Madam Qin said.

    Shui Run sat down with the little fatty Brother Xuan in her arms and said with a smile, ¡°I will help you deal with something that is inconvenient for you to deal with!¡±

    Now that she had firmly secured the seat of the general¡¯s wife, she said with confidence.

    ¡°Yes, help sister. I will also help sister!¡± Brother Xuan jumped a few times and showed his support for his mother. His little chubby face looked absolutely adorable.

    Brother Xuan did not look like Qin Yuru, and it even might be said that they werepletely unlike each other. Perhaps it was because they respectively looked like their mothers. Brother Xuan was very delicate like Shui Run, while Qin Yuru inherited Madam Di¡¯s gorgeous look. Nevertheless, upon a closer look at Brother Xuan¡¯s face, one could still tell the resemnce between Brother Xuan and Qin Huaiyong.

    Brother Xuan bounced vivaciously at this moment, looking extremely cute!

    However, the little fatty was so big that Shui Run almost couldn¡¯t hold him and could only put him down helplessly. He immediately pounced on Shao Wanru, pulled Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve, looked up at Shao Wanru with a sincere face, and said, ¡°Sister, I will definitely help you!¡±

    Such a silly and cute look of the little fatty, who pretended to be an adult, made everyone presentugh.

    ¡°Okay, Brother Xuan, I know you will help me in the future!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and reached out to pat Brother Xuan¡¯s little head.

    Receiving his sister¡¯s approval, Brother Xuan grew even morecent and lifted his little face proudly.

    Everyoneughed together again. Shao Wanru asked about Brother Xuan. Knowing that he had already started studying, she asked about his study. After that, she changed the topic, ¡°Grandma, how is Madam Di?¡±

 Chapter 680 - The So-called Continuing Serving Her

    <h4>Chapter 680 The So-called Continuing Serving Her</h4>

    ¡°Madam Di has been locked up as before. No onees to see her other than some people sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and Yuru seldomes!¡± When Old Madam Qin spoke of Madam Di, the smile on her face faded away.

    Shao Wanru understood what Old Madam Qin meant. Now Madam Di was really a nobody in Qin¡¯s Mansion and was no longer a threat to Shui Run. Nevertheless, since Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion still sent some people to see her, it meant that they still attached great importance to her. So Qin¡¯s Mansion could not be too harsh on her and just locked her up.

    And she would not be treated unfairly in everyday food and clothing.

    Someone like Qin Yuru probably would not show great gratitude towards her birth mother.

    ¡°Grandma, can I meet Madam Di?¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru finally raised her watery eyes and asked softly.

    ¡°You want to see Madam Di?¡± Old Madam Qin asked with a frown, wondering why Shao Wanru wanted to see Madam Di at this time!

    ¡°Grandma, I want to ask if she knows some bygones. It¡¯s most suitable to ask her!¡± Shao Wanru said bluntly.

    She had a hunch that Madam Di knew about her origin much better than Old Madam Qin.

    ¡°Okay, but be careful.¡± Old Madam Qin said with a nod.

    As she said, she instructed someone to take Shao Wanru there. Shui Run intended to go there with Shao Wanru, but she was refused by Shao Wanru.

    The old maid took Shao Wanru to Madam Di¡¯s yard. At the door, there were two tall and sturdy old maids guarding. When they saw Shao Wanru, they froze for a while and then hurriedly stepped forward to bow to her.

    Most of the servants in the mansion knew her, who had been the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion and was now the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Is Madam Di having a rest?¡± Shao Wanru raised her hand as a hint for them to forego formalities and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just saw Madam Die out for a walk!¡± An old maid answered.

    Shao Wanru nodded and walked into the yard. It had been almost three years since she came herest time. Now the things were still there but people were no more the same ones. Everything seemed to be the same as before, but in fact, everything had changed.

    ¡°Second... Second Miss...¡± An excited voice came from the side. Shao Wanru looked sideways, only to see a maid in inclothes stand in the corridor and look at her emotionally.

    It seemed to be a maid in her twenties. Wasn¡¯t she too old to be a maid?

    ¡°Miss, she¡¯s Qing Xue!¡± Yujie reminded Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Second Miss, it¡¯s really you... I kowtow to you!¡± In the corridor, Qing Xue had put down the tray in her hand, rushed over, and said with tears. She walked up to Shao Wanru, knelt down, and kowtowed heavily to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°You are... Qing Xue?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her face and asked hesitantly. In her memory, Qing Xue was young and beautiful. Was the maid, who seemed to be old, in front of her really Qing Xue?

    ¡°Second Miss, I am Qing Xue.¡± Qing Xue cried.

    Shao Wanru looked at Yujie, and Yujie hurried forward to help her up.

    ¡°Qing Xue... what... happened to you?¡± Shao Wanru looked her up and down and asked. Upon a closer look, Shao Wanru found that she was indeed Qing Xue, who appeared to old and haggard. She should be less than twenty years old, but she seemed to be in her early twenties.

    ¡°I... I¡¯ve been serving Madam Di...¡± Qing Xue lowered her head, wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought.

    Shao Wanru understood. Qing Xue, who had served Madam Di for such a long time, seemed to have suffered a lot. Someone like Madam Di would definitely torture the servants around her crazily after being locked up and stuck in such a desperate situation.

    She continued walking inside. Before she reached the front door of the main room, as the curtain was lifted, an old nanny came out. When she saw Shao Wanru, she opened her mouth wide in astonishment and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    This was Nanny Zhou, who had aged a lot and seemed to be at least a dozen years older.

    ¡°Second... Second Miss...¡± Nanny Zhou stammered.

    ¡°Is Madam Di in the room?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes slightly and asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Nanny Zhou said in a hurry. Another two maids, Meiya and Meibao, came to lift the curtain. They had served Madam Di as her principal maids for the longest time.

    Both of them also looked old and lifeless, unlike the two girls in their prime.

    All the members of this courtyard seemed to have aged a lot as if several three years had passed here in the past three years.

    Shao Wanru stepped into the room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± A hoarse voice came out from inside, making Shao Wanru feel extremely ufortable as if it were caused by something ground against a heavy sharpening stone.

    Shao Wanru stepped in and saw Madam Di sitting in the middle chair.

    Madam Di was very thin, almost as thin as a mere bag of bones. Despite her gorgeous clothes, they seemed to be too loose for her. She opened her eyes so wide that they almost popped out of her eye sockets, somehow looking horrifying andpletely irrelevant to beauty.

    Because she was skinny, her lips and cheekbones were protruding and her eyes were muddy. She couldn¡¯tpare with herself, who was in high and vigorous spirits when moving to the capital three years ago.

    She even looked like the mother of thedy she had been three years ago.

    ¡°You... you are Qin Wanru?¡± Madam Di looked at Shao Wanru fiercely and asked. Obviously, she had recognized who Shao Wanru was. Her eyes were vicious and gloomy as if they could devour Shao Wanru.

    After saying that, she picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at Shao Wanru violently. The hot tea had just been brewed. Nanny Zhou, who stood beside her, screamed in fear with her face immediately turning pale.

    Shao Wanru was no longer the humble Second Miss she used to be. If she was really smashed by Madam Di and got scalded, Madam Di would definitely be punished!

    Yujie quickly pulled Shao Wanru aside to avoid the teacup. The teacup smashed the door heavily, making the stained curtain look even more filthy.

    ¡°I¡¯m Shao Wanru! The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!¡± After standing firm, Shao Wanru looked at Madam Di unhurriedly with cold eyes and said.

    ¡°So what? You are just an unfavored Miss. Do you really think that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wants you to go back and be a legitimate Miss?¡± Madam Di sneered hoarsely with a trace of madness shing in her eyes.

    At that time, she used all sorts of intrigues in an attempt to make her daughter rece Shao Wanru to be the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, she failed on the verge of sess, and Yuru fell into a difficult situation. How could she not hate Shao Wanru when she thought of this!

    She wished she could avenge her daughter by biting Shao Wanru to death and eating her flesh bit by bit. All of these should belong to her daughter. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wanru, her daughter would be fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anyway no matter I¡¯m favored or not. It¡¯s something neither you nor Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion can control. I heard that the First Miss Qin has been locked up in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion like you recently. Is she going to be locked up forever like you? The heir of Duke Yong may have a co-wife!¡±

    Shao Wanru said unhurriedly and joyfully and then shook her sleeves sshed with a few drops of water identally.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Madam Di shouted with madness in her red eyes, which became muddier and muddier.

    ¡°You know whether I am talking nonsense or not! How long has it been since the First Miss Qin came to see youst time? If she is not locked up, do you think she would note to see you?¡± Shao Wanru said leisurely as if she did not realize that Madam Di had been driven crazy by her.

    It was true that Qin Yuru had note to see Madam Di for a long time. Madam Di lived a miserable life now, so she almost counted the days while looking forward to Qin Yuru¡¯s visit. However, Qin Yuru did note, and she had indeed waited for a long time and had a lot of spections. Nevertheless, at the thought that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was her mother¡¯s home, she convinced herself that Qin Yuru would be fine.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense! Yu¡¯er is fine! She¡¯s definitely fine!¡± Madam Di shouted so crazily that she almost raved herself hoarse. But even so, her voice was not loud and hoarse enough to make Shao Wanru feel ufortable.

    After all, her throat had been injured before, and she had not fully recovered yet.

    ¡°You should know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. Madam Di, you deserve to be hurt by your daughter that year. You did all you could to help Qin Yuru set me up, but now you are abandoned by your daughter. You were almost killed by your daughter. Does it make you feel good?¡±

    Shao Wanru said in an increasingly calm tone, but the meaning of her words made Madam Di tremble all over and almost lose control of herself. She grabbed the armrest of the chair with her twitching fingers and curled up into a ball.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense... You¡¯re talking nonsense...¡± Her sharp voice almost pierced the ears of everyone in the room.

    ¡°You know clearly whether I am talking nonsense or not. Your daughter is so vicious, and now she is about to be despised by Childe Di. She¡¯s going to follow in your footsteps soon and be detained in the backyard. Madam Di, this is the retribution for what you have done. You attempted to make your daughter rece me to be my father¡¯s daughter? Unfortunately, you failed, but Madam of Duke Xing benefited from it!¡±

    Shao Wanru sighed softly this time with a sneer and cold eyes. After that, she turned around and was about to leave, seeming to intend to stop talking with Madam Di.

    ¡°She... she benefited from it?¡± Madam Di asked while grabbing the armrest of the chair so hard that her knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Of course. Madam of Duke Xing has always been capable of getting whatever she wants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Madam Di, you should know about her tactics, right? I had an ident before. I heard that Madam of Duke Xing shifted all the me onto the First Miss Qin and made Qi Rongzhi bear witness. The First Miss Qin is really doomed this time!¡±

    Shao Wanru said. After that, she turned around and left, ending her conversation with Madam Di, as if she came here just to see Madam Di in a miserable situation.

    Considering the hatred between her and Madam Di, it was reasonable for her to do so!

    ¡°Miss, please save me!¡± Qing Xue knelt down at the door and pleaded with Shao Wanru.

    In fact, not only her but also the other servants staying in the yard with Madam Di were almost driven crazy by Madam Di¡¯s torture. They all wanted to leave, even including Nanny Zhou. It was said that she would also leave here after using some connections.

    Shao Wanru looked at Qing Xue calmly. This time, she didn¡¯t instruct Yujie to help her up. ¡°I will tell Aunt Shui about your business. You can be transferred out of the courtyard, but you can¡¯tpletely leave the work here aside.¡±

    Qing Xue understood and immediately became overjoyed. She kowtowed hard to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss. Thank you very much. I will continue serving Madam Di even if I am transferred out of here!¡±

 Chapter 681 - Greetings, Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 681 Greetings, Uncle</h4>

    In the beginning, Qing Xue had been forced toe back to serve Madam Di. At that time, she had had no choice but to do so and she had been willing to work for Shao Wanru secretly.

    Butter, things had happened one after another. The biggest change was that Shao Wanru had be a mistress of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and then she had been to the Yuhui Nunnery to cultivate in seclusion and had no longer meddled in the affairs of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Madam Di had also been so seriously injured at that time that she could hardly survive. It had not been expected that she would torture the people around her so viciously. It was unexpected for Shao Wanru that Madam Di could torture all the people around her like that. Needless to say, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had also been involved in that.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion seemed to be in decline and unremarkable, but it seemed to be everywhere!

    The interests of Qin¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had always been closely linked. After so many things, they could still get along with each other like that, thus the meaning behind that had to be important!

    Qin Yuru was Madam Di¡¯s biological daughter and the only granddaughter of Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but Old Madam attached much more importance to that granddaughter than her own grandson. Was that really normal?

    It was said that the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion also abandoned himself very much now. As long as he had time, he would go out to indulge in dissipation, and not even go home at night. He was a yboy, and a useless yboy.

    In thest life, although Di Yan had also been a yboy, at least he had not sounded like a hopeless person. With the background of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he had still steadily stepped into an official career and had shown conjugal harmony with Qin Yuru in front of the public.

    But at that time, everything had changed. It was no longer what it used to be!

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion valued Qin Yuru so much, but was what they saw on the surface really true? With the dowry of Madam Di and Qin Yuru, Shao Wanru always felt something wrong. On that day, she came to find out what was going on.

    She wanted to see what other trump card Madam Di had not shown. That trump card was the final answer to protect Qin Yuru, and it must be an astonishing one.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation had been ruined to that extent, but Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion still tried its best to protect her. Shao Wanru did not believe that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would be so kind.

    The so-called family ties, in fact, would dissipate after being gradually worn out.

    It was spected that Madam Di had a secret, which was confirmed after nothing had happened in the battle between Qin Yuru and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    However, that secret was not good for Shui Run and Old Madam Qin. Grasping that secret, Madam Di had made Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion trust Qin Yuru and not use her as a shield. Since then, she might also be used that secret to deal with Shui Run and her grandmother. Shao Wanru would never allow such a thing to happen.

    There must be some secret. If Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t force them out on that day, she would think of another way...

    Walking out of Madam Di¡¯s Yn Pavilion, it didn¡¯t take long for her to see Qin Huaiyong¡¯s servanting in a hurry. When he saw Shao Wanru, he hurriedly saluted and said, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, our general invites you!¡±

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General is in the mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. In the past, Qin Huaiyong would not be in the mansion at that time in a day but worked in the government office.

    ¡°The general heard that Fifth Miss woulde here, so he deliberately stayed in the mansion,¡± the servant said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru followed the servant to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s study without hesitation. It had been three years since she went to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s studyst time, so she had inexplicable feelings in her heart.

    Since she was taken in by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that day, she had not had the chance to talk to Qin Huaiyong in private again, nor had she said anything to him.

    It was very quiet in the study. When Shao Wanru entered the room, she saw Qin Huaiyong sitting at arge desk, who did not pick up the file to read but frowned tightly and lowered his head as if he was thinking about something.

    When hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s voice, he raised his head and looked at Shao Wanru with a trace of excitement in his eyes. He held his hands and seemed to want to stand up, but he finally calmed down.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Shao Wanru stepped forward and bowed respectfully, lowering her body deeply.

    Since they had been close, it was proper for her to call him ¡°uncle¡±.

    ¡°Wanru... sit down and have a chat!¡± Qin Huaiyong tried his best to calm down and then said slowly.

    She had called him ¡°father¡± before but now ¡°uncle¡±. He couldn¡¯t say it wrong, but it somehow made him feel strange and sad. No matter how much he didn¡¯t care, she had been raised by him as his daughter for more than 10 years. He had seen her change from a little girl to a beautiful mistress in an aristocratic family, but a mistress not belonging to his family.

    That feeling really made him ufortable.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle!¡± Shao Wanru said obediently. She sat down on a chair on the side and the study room became quiet. It seemed that both of them didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    Finally, Qin Huaiyong coughed, and his eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face. Her childish face had grown mature, and her delicate little face was extremely beautiful. Her long dark eyshes fluttered twice on her eyes, and then she raised her eyes. Her eyes were as clear as ss, and she had snow-white skin and red lips which didn¡¯t need to be painted.

    Such appearance was much more beautiful than Qin Yuru¡¯s.

    In the past, Qin Yuru had also been beautiful, otherwise, she would not have such a big reputation in Jiangzhou. Three years ago, Qin Yuru had been as beautiful as a blooming flower, but Shao Wanru had still been at a young age. Even so, everyone could still see Shao Wanru¡¯s beauty. Three yearster, Qin Yuru was thin and withered, and she no longer looked like a beautiful woman. However, Shao Wanru was as pretty as a fairying out of the most beautiful ink painting.

    It was said that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also a stunning beauty. Compared with those of Qin¡¯s mansion, the daughters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were not only noble but also beautiful.

    ¡°Wanru, how are doing in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Huaiyong asked softly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle. I am living a good life.¡± Shao Wanru replied with a gentle smile.

    ¡°If... if you need any help, you can find me... or ask your Aunt Shui for help. We will definitely not refuse you as long as we can help!¡± Qin Huaiyong coughed in a low voice again.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± said Shao Wanru.

    ¡°You have left some things here before and you can go to have a lookter. You can move anything you like over there. It is useless to leave them in the mansion!¡± Qin Huaiyong said again.

    He had not expected what would happen at that time. After that, Shao Wanru only asked someone to move away a small part of her things. If no one lived in Zhifang Pavilion, there were still many things that Shao Wanru had used at that time.

    ¡°Thank you, father. I know. I¡¯ll go to have a lookter!¡± Shao Wanru responded gently to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words.

    However, politeness ounted for most in her reply.

    It seemed that the two of them were just familiar strangers. They were very familiar with each other because they had lived together for so many years, while they were not familiar with each other because there seemed to be a lot of things between them. Some things could not be found again as long as they passed away.

    Even though they used to be family ties!

    However, the family ties that had been controlled by prejudice and plot were no longer what they used to be!

    Both of them tried their best to speak with a gentle attitude, but there seemed to be something missing anyway. They were not as carefree in chatting as they had used to be when they were father and daughter.

    After a few casual words, Shao Wanru said goodbye and went out. She said that she wanted to go to her past yard and have a look, so Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t keep her and nodded with a smile.

    He looked at her who respectfully bowed to him and retreated, and his eyes gradually cooled down. Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s figure, he let out a heavy breath. He didn¡¯t know how to face his former little daughter now, with mixed feelings in his heart.

    After Shao Wanru left for a while, he suppressed his thoughts and ordered the servant, ¡°Ask Master Tianyu toe here!¡±

    The young servant answered and left. After a while, Qi Tianyu was invited in, who had been waiting in the parlor outside.

    After the greetings, the guest and the host took their seats.

    ¡°Master Tianyu, why do youe to see me today?¡± Qin Huaiyong went straight to the point. In the past three years, Qi Tianyu had rarely appeared in Qin¡¯s Mansion, but at that time he came there very abruptly, especially at a time when Shao Wanru came back to the Qin¡¯s Mansion. That was really not a pleasant thing.

    ¡°Uncle, I doe here for some reasons. In fact, I want to see cousin sister.¡± Qi Tianyu was not shy and said bluntly, ¡°About the matter of my sister, Fifth Miss Shao is the only person who has the ear of Duke Xing and is willing to speak for my sister. That¡¯s why I have to bother you, Uncle.¡±

    Qi Rongzhi¡¯s incident had gotten worsen and made the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion lose face. Not only had Madam of Duke Xing been known for her sinister and vicious reputation, but even the mistresses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had also been criticized for their duplicity and wicked hearts behind kind faces. It was not proper for mistresses from an aristocratic family to bully a nominal daughter who had been epted into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    In particr, Qi Rongzhi had even raised her sleeves in excitement, and the scars on her arms could be seen. It was said that those were caused by the mistresses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion by ident.

    By ident? How could it really be an ident? She was not a child, and there were so many servant girls and old maids following her. There were so many scars on the arms of a mistress from an aristocratic family, which showed that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion really humiliated people and didn¡¯t take other people¡¯s daughters seriously.

    Even though she was a mistress from a small aristocratic family, she must have been raised by her parents like the apple of their eyes. If they didn¡¯t like her, they could not recognize her as an adopted daughter, since they were not forced to do that. At that time, they had even used Qi Rongzhi as a shield, but once the shield had been used and be useless, they bullied her and even ruined her by marrying her to such a disappointing person. That was really too much.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with Wanru!¡± Qin Huaiyong said in a low voice.

    All the mistresses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had the possibility to abuse Qi Rongzhi, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t, because she was not in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and her reputation was not bad!

    ¡°Of course, this matter has nothing to do with Fifth Miss Shao. But my sister¡¯s current situation also has something to do with her bad reputation. She has hurt others but also hurt herself. My sister is not young anymore, and after such a thing happened, she had a bad rtionship with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so her marriage in the future...¡± Qi Tianyu sighed heavily and then stood up again and bowed deeply to Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°Uncle, please grant my wish and give me a chance to meet Fifth Miss Shao. I want to ask her for help. I can¡¯t let my sister live alone for the rest of her life!¡±

    The request didn¡¯t seem to be too much, but Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t agree directly. He looked at Qi Tianyu¡¯s face seriously and wondered if Qi Tianyu really meant that.

 Chapter 682 - Dust on the Painting, Not on the Words!

    <h4>Chapter 682 Dust on the Painting, Not on the Words!</h4>

    ¡°Uncle, if you are concerned, you can ask the servant to follow me. I will talk to Fifth Miss Shao just for a short while!¡± Qi Tianyu said politely.

    Since he had said that, for the sake of Magistrate Qi, Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t refuse. He could only nod and ask the servant to lead Qi Tianyu to see Shao Wanru.

    Then he sat alone in the study for a long time silently.

    Since when had those things all gone wrong? At that time, he couldn¡¯t even figure out the direction. Sometimes, he would even doubt if what he had done was right or wrong.

    He was a military general, and he had been annealed on the battlefield. He had always been determined. When he had already chosen the direction, he would rush in a certain direction, but at that moment he was a little confused...

    Shao Wanru returned to Zhifang Pavilion, where she had not been for a long time. Everything in Zhifang Pavilion was still the same. There were not many people in the Qin¡¯s Mansion in the past, and at that time there were fewer.

    Qin Yuru got married and Qin Wanru returned to her family. Brother Xuan, who was just born, was young and had no courtyard to live in. There were only a few masters in the mansion and several courtyards were empty. There was no one living in Shao Wanru¡¯s ce. Coupled with Shui Run¡¯s nostalgia, that ce had always been kept the same.

    There were fewer servant girls and old maids in the courtyard, but they were all familiar servants. They hurried to greet her when they saw Shao Wanruing over. All of them were very respectful.

    Everyone knew that their Second Miss was the daughter of the Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. She was of royal blood. Because of that, no one dared to offend her, even though she was no longer a mistress in Qin¡¯s Mansion!

    She went to the main room and sat down. After a servant girl served tea, the girl left obediently, leaving Yujie alone to serve her.

    At that time, there was no need for other servant girls and old maids to be around her. Shao Wanru really just wanted toe and sit there.

    Things had changed. She had been the Second Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion, but at that time she had even changed her surname.

    Shao Wanru picked up the teacup and took a sip slowly. Then she stood up and looked at a flower rack by the window. There were some of her objects on it, most of which she brought from Jiangzhou. She reached out to pick up an inkstone. The carved pattern on it looked very elegant and antique, but it also looked very simple.

    In fact, she went out and ran into it with Qi Baiyu when she was in Jiangzhou. It was rare for her to find such a good piece of inkstone, and she almost fought with others over it. When she thought about it, she found it very funny.

    She put her hands on a brush washer. There was still a cut on the brush washer. It looked iplete and was really not a good thing, but there was also a story behind it.

    There were many things on the flower stand, and when she thought about them at that moment, she missed them very much. Before Qin Yuru plotted against her marriage, although she was not favored in Qin¡¯s Mansion and was bullied by Qin Yuru and Qi Rongzhi, she had Old Madam Qin¡¯s protection and didn¡¯t have much interest conflicts with Madam Di and Qin Yuru, so they didn¡¯t want to kill her.

    Butter, for the sake of their own interests, Madam Di and Qin Yuru repeatedly tried to kill her.

    In herst life, they had seeded in the end!

    The nostalgic smile in her eyes became cruel. She took a scroll from the painting pot on the side and slowly unfolded it. There were a few pieces of calligraphy, which were written by herself. She suddenly became interested and asked Yujie to grind the ink for her. Then she took out a piece of white paper and began to write ording to the characters on it.

    After writing a word, she carefully differentiated it. After all, it had been three years. Her calligraphy was a lot different from that before. In the past three years, she had copied a lot of scriptures and practiced a lot of calligraphy in the Yuhui Nunnery. The calligraphy was no longer the same as it was when she was young.

    She put down the writing brush in her hand, picked up the previous piece of calligraphy, and gently rubbed it with her fingers. Then she raised her hand and looked at the mark on her hand in astonishment. It was very shallow, hardly to be seen. If she had not touched it with her fingers, she would not have found the little dust.

    But why was there only such a lightyer of dust on it?

    The servants would clean the room and every ce was indeed quite clean. But they would not clean the kind of things like her calligraphy and painting.

    The servants basically wouldn¡¯t clean up those things since they might even spoil them in the cleaning process. Therefore, they were not allowed to clean the calligraphy and paintings. Even if they cleaned them, they would only clean up some dust outside carefully.

    The words she wrote were not very precious. She just put them casually without putting a bag on the outside and rolled them up. There would inevitably be heavy dust on them for three years. Even if someone watched them carefully from time to time, there should be a lot of dust on them.

    But the dust mark on her hand was very light. It was so light that it could not be seen without careful observation.

    If she did not know clearly that the calligraphy was written three years ago, she would have thought that it could only be written about a month ago. The dust on the calligraphy could only have been umted for a month at most.

    She rolled it up, put it aside, and took another piece of calligraphy. After looking at it, she reached out and touched it. There was also a very lightyer of dust on it.

    She picked up another painting. When she pressed her hand on it, her fingers were immediately covered with a thickyer of dust.

    There was another one, which was still calligraphy. The dust on it was extremely light...

    There was a lot of calligraphy and paintings in the painting pot. They were all casually written and painted by Shao Wanru when she was in Qin¡¯s Mansion in the past. There was calligraphy and paintings. The paintings were covered with thick dust, while the calligraphy was different. It seemed that someone had seen it recently and looked at it carefully. The dust on it did not seem to have been umted for three years.

    When she finished looking at them, Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened and she nced at the two rows of calligraphy and paintings on the table.

    The calligraphy was ced in a row, and the paintings were ced in a row.

    It was not so obvious that they had been mixed together before, but now that they were divided into two rows, she immediately found that the calligraphy and paintings were indeed different.

    The dust on the outside had been cleaned. Since it was cleaned, it was not very obvious on the paintings. But in fact, that ce was rarely cleaned. But the calligraphy was different. The calligraphy written by her was basically very clean. Even from the surface, one could see something.

    Her calligraphy was not so good. It was written by herself and could not be regarded as a treasure. Even because of the foundation of herst life, her painting had always been much better than her calligraphy. When her paintings were normal, but her calligraphy had been touched?

    ¡°Miss, is there anything in your calligraphy?¡± At that time, Yujie also saw something strange in it and couldn¡¯t help reminding her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said.

    She really didn¡¯t know the reason. Someone was interested in her calligraphy? Although her calligraphy wasn¡¯t ugly, it wasn¡¯t written by a famous master. Besides, she was just a girl in the boudoir. Who would pay attention to her?

    The scene around her was the same as when she left three years ago. There was no trace of being touched by others at all. If she hadn¡¯t gone to draw the calligraphy in the painting pot, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.

    Therefore, that person should be familiar with everything around her and know some of her habits. That person carefully avoided everything that made her suspicious. Did the person guess that she woulde back and was he unwilling to let her find anything?

    She felt very confused in her mind, as if something was deeply hidden which could be known, but she couldn¡¯t see it clearly. She sat on the chair and took out a piece of calligraphy to read.

    That piece of calligraphy was written by her ording to the copybook. It was very ordinary and there was nothing strange about it, but that piece of calligraphy was also wiped clean.

    ¡°Miss, could it be that heir of the duke left something for you? And Madam of Duke Xing knew it, so she sent someone to check the old objects here?¡± Yujie blinked and had a whimsical idea.

    Shao Wanru shook her head. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Madam of Duke Xing!¡±

    Many clues here showed that the person was not an outsider. That person knew everything there. Besides, even if she left the courtyard, there were still servant girls and old maids. It was not easy for anyone toe in. If it was in the daytime, it would not be easy for people from other manors to enter the manor. Moreover, that person coulde into the backyard when there was no one in it.

    If it was at night, who woulde over? Who coulde over?

    As for Qin¡¯s Mansion, she always felt that there was something important that she did not think of. So many things that were involved could not be exined. Or even if it could be exined, it seemed to be very far-fetched.

    ¡°Was someone looking for some calligraphy? My calligraphy?¡± Something suddenly shed in her mind...

    ¡°Miss, Master Tianyu wants to see you!¡± While she was thinking, she suddenly heard a servant girl reporting from outside.

    As soon as she arrived at Qin¡¯s Mansion, Qi Tianyu came. Shao Wanru frowned unconsciously, motioned for Yujie to put the calligraphy and paintings well, and stood up to wee him. Even though she didn¡¯t live there at that time, it used to be her boudoir, and she didn¡¯t want to meet Qi Tianyu there. The rtionship between her and Qi Tianyu was not so close.

    In the yard, Qi Tianyu stood there with his hands sped behind his back, with a worried expression on his handsome face. He stood at the gate of the courtyard very politely and did not go straight in. There was a young male servant standing beside him. It was a young male servant of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    It should be Qin Huaiyong¡¯s servant. It seemed that Qin Huaiyong had agreed to Qi Tianyu¡¯s visit, which made her feel very ufortable.

    Hearing the sound behind him, Qi Tianyu turned his head and looked at Shao Wanru, who came down from the stairs. There was a trace of indescribable sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Before Shao Wanru greeted him, Qi Tianyu had already made a deep bow.

    Shao Wanru stood a few steps away and looked at Qi Tianyu indifferently. She bowed and then said seriously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Qi? If there¡¯s something, you should go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I have nothing to do with what happened to First Miss Qi. I don¡¯t know what life she lives in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion either!¡±

    She seemed to be very heartless and cruel by saying that, especially with her bright and beautiful eyes, which were as cold as theke water. There were ripples in theke, but there was no warmth. She looked at Qi Tianyu with no politeness or gentleness.

    That was what Qi Tianyu wanted to say originally, but it was said by Shao Wanru. Even if Qi Tianyu had always been smart, he could not say it at that time.

    After a long while, he smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, do you still hold a grudge against me? If so, I¡¯m here to apologize to you, exin to you and ask for your forgiveness!¡±

 Chapter 683 - One Step Faster

    <h4>Chapter 683 One Step Faster</h4>

    Yujie, who was standing behind Shao Wanru, red at Qi Tianyu angrily and said, ¡°Forgive you? Your Excellency, you must be joking. My Miss has been framed by you all this time. She has almost been utterly discredited several times. Is that forgivable?¡±

    She disliked Qi Tianyu and Qi Rongzhi very much. They were not good people.

    ¡°Yujie!¡± Shao Wanru scolded Yujie in a low voice.

    Although Yujie was not convinced, she still shut her mouth angrily and stared at Qi Tianyu with vignce, for fear that he would do something bad again.

    In Yujie¡¯s heart, Qi Tianyu was a cunning, fierce wolf. Who knew when he would show his fangs?

    Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t seem to hear Yujie¡¯s abusive words. He looked at Shao Wanru with a bitter smile and asked softly, ¡°Fifth Miss, is that what you think of me?¡±

    The girl in front of him was no longer the lovely, childish little girl three years ago. Shao Wanru, who had grown up, had already left Qin Yuru far behind. If she were still in Jiangzhou, she would be the most beautiful woman there. Even when she was in the capital,pared with the First Miss of Duke Xing, who was imed to be the most beautiful, everyone would think that she was the real top beauty.

    Shao Yanru was a little worse than her!

    ¡°Does it make a difference whether I think so or not? Your Excellency, did youe here today to frame me again? I made it clear to you a long time ago that you¡¯d better stay away from me, First Young Master of the Qi Family,¡± Shao Wanru said expressionlessly.

    There was a trace of anger on Qi Tianyu¡¯s face. It could be seen that he had suppressed his anger for a while before he said slowly, ¡°Please save Rongzhi, Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re really interesting. What does Miss Qi¡¯s matter have to do with me? Did I ask her to find her origin or did I lock her up? What does the matter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion have to do with me? In what name shall I stand up for Miss Qi? And what is the reason for that? When you were in Jiangzhou, you could be regarded as a talent. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow naive aftering to the capital!¡± Shao Wanru sneered, showing no mercy.

    Yujie stared at Qi Tianyu with hostility.

    Qi Tianyu¡¯s face turned red, livid, and then pale. Then he flushed with anger. ¡°You... you and Rongzhi have grown up together. Besides, you¡¯re a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion too. Now that something has happened to Rongzhi, I think it¡¯s reasonable for you to help her and say something for her.¡±

    ¡°Help Qi Rongzhi? Why? She tried to hurt me again and again, and you two used to spare no effort to kill me! Your Excellency, if I requite evil with good, what should I requite good with?¡±

    The smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face became colder and colder. She nced at Qi Tianyu¡¯s face with contempt in her glittering eyes and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you are not the only smart person in this world. I hope this is thest time. Otherwise, even if you are an official now, I will never spare you!¡±

    After finishing her words, Shao Wanru turned back and directly left Qi Tianyu in the yard.

    Walking behind Shao Wanru, Yujie red at Qi Tianyu with a little anger and entered the room with a snort.

    The curtain fell, blocking the sights inside and outside the room.

    Qi Tianyu was livid with anger. If he hadn¡¯t stayed in the capital for three years and tempered himself for a while in the official circle, he would not have been able to control himself.

    He red at the curtain with a cold look in his eyes.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the servant hurriedly reminded him, ¡°Young Master Qi, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    As a servant of Qin¡¯s Mansion, he naturally had to take the benefits of Qin¡¯s Mansion into consideration and couldn¡¯t let Young Master Qi really quarrel with the Fifth Miss in Qin¡¯s Mansion. He saw the attitudes of the two just now clearly. It was clear that they were like fire and water, and it was impossible for them topromise.

    Although the servant was in the capital, he had learned part of the story of Young Master Qi, the First Miss, and the Second Miss in Jiangzhou from the servants from Jiangzhou.

    The servant felt strange. Why did this Young Master Qi think that the current Fifth Miss Shao would forgive and help him? Considering what they had done to Fifth Miss Shao at that time, he should be d that she did not hit him at this point. How dare he even want Fifth Miss Shao to help him! It was impossible given the grievances between them!

    Qi Tianyu red at the curtain with hatred. After a long while, he turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After that, he headed out, followed by the servant in a hurry.

    ¡°Miss, he¡¯s gone!¡± Inside the curtain, Yujie had been paying attention to Qi Tianyu in the yard. Although she knew that he would not lose his mind, it was understandable if this former First Young Master of the Qi Family really made a mistake after being provoked by her Miss. Therefore, she had to be careful.

    Shao Wanru sat at the table leisurely and said with a contented smile, ¡°It was just an act. He would leave naturally!¡± She lookedpletely different from her angry self in the yard.

    ¡°Why did he...e here?¡± Yujie asked in confusion. She went back to the window and opened it for her.

    ¡°It must have a deeper meaning. He always pesters me like this, as if he wants to get something from me. I don¡¯t have a good impression of him. He knows it, but he still pesters me. He must have ulterior motives!¡±

    ¡°He wants to get something from you?¡± In fact, Yujie did not figure out what Qi Tianyu wanted, but there was one thing she was sure of. He must be thinking the same as her Miss. ¡°Before you found your origin and returned to the family, he had pestered you, and it has always been the case. Isn¡¯t he aiming at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Yujie¡¯s voice died away, and she seemed to be talking to herself.

    ¡°Maybe he has guessed my identity long ago!¡± Shao Wanru said with a deep look in her eyes.

    It seemed that only she, as the person involved, did not know much about it. The others knew a lot. No wonder she died so miserably in herst life.

    Many people knew about it, but she didn¡¯t. She had been blinded.

    But this time, she got ahead of everyone else. In this case, she could be one step faster...

    Nanny Zhou sneaked out of the yard and avoided the two old maids guarding at the door. In fact, the two old maids saw her, but she bought them with silver. So the two old maids just turned a blind eye to it.

    No matter what Madam Di had done, there were people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who visited her from time to time. For this reason, people in the mansion didn¡¯t dare to be utterly rude to her. Moreover, on Lunar New Year and other festivals, the general would send gifts to her. Even if Madam Di couldn¡¯t get out, no one dared to really offend her when they thought of the First Miss¨DPrincess of Duke Yong.

    They tried their best to pretend that they could not see it. After all, it benefited all!

    Qing Xue watched Nanny Zhou leave. She watched her go to a remote courtyard and say a few words to an ordinary old maid. Nanny Zhou slipped something to the old maid and left.

    Qing Xue was no longer a servant of Madam Di. After she was released from confinement with Madam Di, she was demoted. She was now a second-ss servant girl.

    However, the lower status was much betterpared with being tortured to death and being locked up with Madam Di. When she came out of the yard with her small package, Qing Xue felt that she hade back to life again. The days when she served Madam Di were the darkest days for her.

    She knew what she was going to do next, so she kept watch over this ce after nightfall. She saw Nanny Zhou go out, and then she followed her. After that, she saw Nanny Zhou send something to an ordinary old maid.

    She didn¡¯t know this old maid!

    Nanny Zhou sneaked back again. Qing Xue thought for a while but did not go back. She fixed her eyes on the old maid. She saw the old maid smile and go to the backyard door with a parcel after packing up everything.

    In fact, it was still early at this time. Even if there were servants who wanted to go back, it was not an appropriate time!

    When the old maid guarding at the back door saw the old maid walking over, she greeted her with a smile. The two seemed to be very familiar with each other. After making some harmless jokes, the old maid took her parcel and went out.

    Then the old maid guarding the door closed the back door again. It seemed that she was going to lock the door and leave.

    Qing Xue was very anxious. She looked around and did not see anyone else. She thought about it and went back. After arriving at the next intersection, she turned back and ran to the back door.

    When she arrived at the back door, she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Holding the small tree by the door, she gasped loudly and wiped the sweat on her face away with one hand.

    ¡°You are...¡± The old maid at the back door looked her up and down but did not recognize her for a while.

    Qing Xue was not important when she followed Shao Wanru. She was basically in the yard and rarely sent out. After that, she followed Madam Di and was locked up soon. There were not many people in the mansion who knew her. It was normal that the old maid at the back door did not recognize her.

    ¡°Just now... the one just now...¡± Qing Xue said while gasping. Because she was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence. She could only keep gasping.

    ¡°It was Nanny Zhou just now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that she was gasping for breath, the old maid guarding the door hurried toplete the sentence for her. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and couldn¡¯t even finish her words!

    ¡°Yes... it¡¯s... it¡¯s Nanny Zhou... she... she went out...¡± Qing Xue coughed, as if she was choked.

    ¡°Take your time. Say it slowly. Didn¡¯t Nanny Zhou go out especially? What¡¯s there to make a fuss? In the past, she always went out at this time. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old maid who guarded the door really felt that Qing Xue had worked so hard. It was no big deal, but she couldn¡¯t even manage to gasp out her words.

    Qing Xue shook her hand hard, indicating that she didn¡¯t mean that. Then she said, ¡°Nanny Zhou... go out... parcel...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the parcel? Did she take it wrong? No, that¡¯s the one she used to take with her!¡± The old maid guarding the door became more and more confused. She looked at Qing Xue with a puzzled face and did not understand what Qing Xue meant!

    Qing Xue seemed to have recovered and said aplete sentence, ¡°She... she didn¡¯t take it wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t. That¡¯s what I have seen in the past. It is a parcel with red flowers on a blue background and is easy to recognize.¡± The old maid looked Qing Xue up and down. Until now, she still could not recognize which courtyard Qing Xue belonged to.

    ¡°I made a mistake. I thought it was a new... parcel from the kitchen!¡± Qing Xue smiled embarrassedly and wiped her sweat. Then she bowed to the old maid who guarded the door and said, ¡°Nanny, sorry to disturb you!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Nanny Zhou is the family of the gardener in our mansion. When the gardener has something else to do, she wille and help us for a few days. She wille early in the morning. After finishing her work, she will go back. She is a smart person and won¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± The old maid who guarded the door had a good impression of Qing Xue¡¯s politeness, so she especially said a few more words to her.

 Chapter 684 - Prince Xin, Who Was in a Hurry to Meet a Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 684 Prince Xin, Who Was in a Hurry to Meet a Beauty</h4>

    Qing Xue didn¡¯t know the situation inside. Now that she had found a pretext to talk about it, she naturally asked with a smile and curiosity, ¡°Is the gardener in our mansion an outsider? Shouldn¡¯t he be a servant in our mansion?¡±

    When they were in Jiangzhou, the gardeners in General¡¯s Mansion were all servants in the mansion.

    ¡°Our gardeners used to be servants in our mansion, but since Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion sent a few precious flowers here, we had to find skilled gardeners outside.¡± The old maid guarding the door happened to be bored. She didn¡¯t feel that Qing Xue was annoying, so she exined to her in detail.

    ¡°Why did Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion send flowers to our mansion?¡± Qing Xue¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You little girl... have you just entered the mansion? I haven¡¯t heard of any new servants in the mansion recently!¡± The old maid guarding the door was stunned by Qing Xue¡¯s ignorant look. She looked Qing Xue up and down in astonishment. She really didn¡¯t know her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the mansion for a long time. Maybe I haven¡¯te to the back door in daily life!¡± Qing Xue said vaguely with a smile.

    ¡°The flowers of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion were not sent to our mansion at first. When First Miss returned to our mansion, she said that the flowers in our mansion were too simple and not special. So she especially sent a few here, but she didn¡¯t say that she would give them to our mansion. She only said that she wanted us to take good care of them, and they would be of great use one day!¡±

    The old maid did not find anything unusual about Qing Xue, so she exined again.

    What was more, it was not a secret in General¡¯s Mansion, so it didn¡¯t matter if it was revealed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the great use?¡±

    The old maid yawned and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about it. Who knows what First Miss is thinking? She¡¯s now the Princess of Duke Yong. No matter what she thinks or does, we servants cannot ask about it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, nanny!¡± Qing Xue knew that the old maid was tired of her, so she took the opportunity to bow and leave...

    Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage was stopped as soon as it left Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here, Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Chu Liuxin poked his head out of the carriage with a look of surprise and excitement.

    ¡°He knew it was my carriage at a nce?¡± Shao Wanru frowned. She didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence. There was the symbol of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion on the carriage, but not all the carriages with this symbol belonged to her. Moreover, she had juste out of Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ncing at Yujie, she said softly, ¡°Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Yujie understood!

    She poked her body out of the carriage and said to Chu Liuxin with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here, Prince Xin. Do you also want to go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Why should I go to my third brother¡¯s mansion?¡± Chu Liuxin, who was wearing a broad smile, was stunned and did not understand what Yujie meant.

    ¡°In the Imperial Pce, both the Empress Dowager and Prince Chen rewarded my Miss. Old Madam wanted to thank Prince Chen for his gift. Today, she especially asked my Miss to bring a gift. We didn¡¯t expect to meet Prince Xin here. Would you like to do us a favor and bring the gift over for our Old Madam?¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    She reached out to pick up a gift box from the pile of gifts sent by Old Madam Qin and Shui Run and jumped out of the carriage.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Your Highness!¡± She handed the delicate gift box in her hand over.

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s smile froze on his face. He spent a lot of time waiting for Shao Wanru to go out, nning to meet her by chance. Then he could chat with the beauty in the teahouse on the side or take a walk on the street. Anyway, he nned to stay with Shao Wanru until she returned to the mansion.

    ¡°Well... since it¡¯s Old Madam¡¯s gift to my third brother, it¡¯s better for you to give it to him in person, Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Chu Liuxin said bitterly.

    ¡°In fact, it is not very reasonable for Old Madam to ask my Miss to send the gift. Although my Miss saved Prince Chen before and he thanked her for this, men and women should keep a distance after all,¡± Yujie said seriously. Then she bowed deeply to Chu Liuxin. ¡°I hope that Your Highness will do my Miss a favor. My Miss will never forget it.¡±

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s eyes fell on the carriage in front of him. The curtain fell, and he could see no trace of the beauty inside. He sighed helplessly and asked the little eunuch beside him to take the gift box from Yujie¡¯s hand. He said weakly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go there for your Miss!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Yujie smiled and bowed again. Then she turned back to the front of her carriage and got in. The coachman looked at Prince Xin and waited for the carriage of Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion to leave before he could move forward.

    Chu Liuxin waved his hand helplessly, and the carriage of Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion got out of the way. As the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion left, Chu Liuxin watched the carriage slowly passing by him. The person inside it did not lift the curtain, and no sound could be heard inside the window. ¡°Is the person inside not interested in me at all?¡±

    This feeling was really not good. Chu Liuxin lowered his head and was no longer in a good mood, looking like a frosted eggnt.

    ¡°Your Highness, actually, Fifth Miss Shao trusts you very much. You see, she thinks of you at this time!¡± Eunuch Liu rolled his eyes obsequiously and tried tofort his master.

    ¡°How can you tell that Fifth Miss Shao trusts me?¡± Chu Liuxin went to his own carriage dejectedly.

    ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t you tell? The Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seems to want Prince Chen to be with Fifth Miss very much. Otherwise, she would not ignore the etiquette between men and women and ask Fifth Miss to go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion alone. But Fifth Miss must be unwilling. So when she saw you, she asked you to send the gift to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Eunuch Liu was a brilliant talker, and he made Chu Liuxin happy in just a few words. Thinking about it carefully, Chu Liuxin felt that it seemed to be the truth. He immediately became energetic and nodded repeatedly. ¡°What you said makes sense!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason. Your Highness, think about it. Fifth Miss Shao is unwilling to follow Old Madam¡¯s order to visit Prince Chen, but she is willing to entrust the gift to you. It can be seen that you and Prince Chen are different in her heart!¡± Seeing that his master was happy, Eunuch Liu became more and more ttering.

    His words made Chu Liuxin cheerful. Thetter touched his smooth chin and nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!

    ¡°It seems that not only do I have to behave well in front of Fifth Miss Shao, but I also have to behave well in front of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion so that she can see me. Otherwise, she will wholeheartedly marry Fifth Miss Shao to my third brother. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m more suitable for Fifth Miss Shao!¡±

    Thinking of this, he had no resistance to helping Shao Wanru send the gift box. He got on the carriage happily and went to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with Eunuch Liu.

    Shao Wanru was afraid that Chu Liuxin would make trouble on the street, so she deliberately acquiesced in Yujie¡¯s insolent behavior. She didn¡¯t expect Eunuch Liu to tell her deep affection from it.

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s carriage entered the side door of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. He got out of the carriage with a gift box in hand. Then he said to Xiao Xuanzi, who came to lead the way, with a smile, ¡°Is my third brother in the mansion?¡±

    ¡°He just came back from the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. Now he happens to be in the mansion, but... he just took medicine and is now resting!¡± Xiao Xuanzi was in a dilemma for a while, but he still told the truth.

    ¡°He¡¯s resting? Well, forget it. I won¡¯t disturb him today. You send this gift box to him and say that it¡¯s a gift from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, thanking him for rewarding Fifth Miss Shao before. I hope he loves it!¡± Chu Liuxin rolled his eyes and thought that if he went back at this point, he might be able to intercept Shao Wanru if he took a shortcut. He was immediately ready to hand over the gift box in his hand to Xiao Xuanzi.

    It was a rare opportunity. He really didn¡¯t want to give up.

    If he could intercept the beauty again, he would not leave this time anyhow. No matter what Fifth Miss Shao was going to do, he would follow her and apany her.

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Xin, I can¡¯t do that. You seldome here. If I let you go back like this, my master will definitely not spare me when he wakes up. Your Highness, pleasee in! I will immediately go and tell my master that you areing!¡± Xiao Xuanzi took a step back with a smile, stretched out his hand, and made way for Prince Xin.

    It meant that Prince Xin had to go in once.

    Xiao Xuanzi was so shrewd that he knew there was a special reason when he heard what Prince Xin had said. Moreover, it was rted to Fifth Miss Shao, so Prince Xin couldn¡¯t leave.

    Chu Liuxin really wanted to refuse, but when he saw Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s enthusiastic performance, and then looked at Eunuch Liu, who also winked at him and signaled him to go in, he could only follow Xiao Xuanzi in.

    It would indeed be improper if he did not go in and take a look when he arrived at his third brother¡¯s mansion. He woulde to visit him when he had nothing to do in the past. Moreover, his mother had repeatedly told him to build good rtions with his third brother.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Liuxin said unhappily, but he had to pretend to be joyful. With his eyebrows hanging high, he looked a little ridiculous.

    Xiao Xuanzi tried hard to look at the ground under his feet, for fear that he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. For some reason, he felt that Prince Xin was unlucky. How could hee at this bad timing?

    Chu Liuxin followed Xiao Xuanzi to a parlor and sat on a chair. A servant girl had alreadye to serve tea. It turned out to be a beautiful servant girl, which made people¡¯s eyes light up when they saw her.

    Xiao Xuanzi smiled and asked the servant girl to serve some fruit and snacks. Then he said to Chu Liuxin, ¡°Your Highness, please wait here for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Chu Liuxin waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Go ande back as soon as possible!¡±

    He thought that it would be best to leave immediately after seeing Chu Liuchen and exchanging a few words with him.

    Xiao Xuanzi smiled and left. When he walked to the door, he looked back at the beautiful servant girl standing in the room. His smile grew bigger and bigger. He turned around and went to the inner courtyard to find his master!

    Chu Liuxin picked up the tea beside him and took a few sips. The tea was good. After putting the cup down, he looked around and found that it was a parlor that he had never seen before. It was small but exquisite, and the decoration inside was very elegant.

    After looking around, his eyes fell on the servant girl standing beside him. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her beauty. How could there be such a beautiful servant girl in his third brother¡¯s mansion? Her features were much better than those of the servant girls in his mansion. As someone who had seen so many beautiful pce maids, he couldn¡¯t help but admire her. This servant girl could be regarded as beautiful as a flower.

    Sensing that Chu Liuxin was observing her, the beautiful servant girl raised her head shyly and looked at Chu Liuxin with flushed cheeks. Then she stepped forward gracefully and filled the cup from which he had just taken a few sips. However, maybe because she was too shy, her hands trembled, and the tea spilled out all of a sudden. Then, it dripped down from the table.

    Chu Liuxin hurriedly stood up, but it was toote. A few drops of tea had already dripped on his robe...

 Chapter 685 - Be Jealous and Send a Servant Girl!

    <h4>Chapter 685 Be Jealous and Send a Servant Girl!</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Xin, please spare me!¡± The servant girl knelt down in front of Chu Liuxin and kowtowed to him, grabbing the lower hem of his robe.

    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Chu Liuxin could not disengage his robe from the servant girl, which really made him ufortable. Looking at the beautiful servant girl, he found that her face was pale with fear and her whole body was trembling. He felt that she was pathetic, so he said to Eunuch Liu helplessly, ¡°Eunuch Liu, pull her away!¡±

    Eunuch Liu came over to pull the servant girl kneeling on the ground, but the servant girl was even more scared. She pulled the lower hem of Chu Liuxin¡¯s robe and refused to let go.

    ¡°Stop pulling!¡± Chu Liuxin was pulled so hard that he almost fell down. Seeing that it didn¡¯t work for the current situation, he couldn¡¯t help but stop Eunuch Liu.

    Eunuch Liu had to retreat.

    ¡°Let go of me. I won¡¯t me you!¡± Chu Liuxin gently spoke to the servant girl, wondering if his third brother was too fierce to the servants. She had just made such a minor mistake, but she was so scared!

    ¡°Your Highness, save me. Please save me...¡± The servant girl cried sadly, looking delicate and pitiful. She held Chu Liuxin¡¯s lower hem tightly, as if she were pulling her only life-saving straw.

    Even if Chu Liuxin had no other way, he couldn¡¯t help being soft-hearted at this moment. She, as beautiful as a flower, was looking at him expectantly. How could he really push her away!

    However, it was really inappropriate for her to hold on to him like this all the time.

    ¡°Let go of me first. I¡¯ll exin it to my third brotherter. If he insists on ming you, I¡¯ll ask him to give you to me, so that you won¡¯t be so scared!¡± Chu Liuxin said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you so much!¡± The servant girl heavily kowtowed three times, which really made Chu Liuxin feel his forehead hurt.

    This girl didn¡¯t y a trick. She was an honest girl, so he had a better impression of her, especially when he saw her fair and tender forehead immediately turn red and swollen.

    He bent down and reached out to pull her up. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll tell my third brother about itter!¡±

    ¡°It must be my third brother¡¯s strict management that scares the servant girl to such an extent. I really feel sorry for her.¡±

    ¡°What did you want to say to me?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s cold voice suddenly came from the door.

    Chu Liuxin turned to look at the door, only to see Chu Liuchen walking in slowly with Xiao Xuanzi. From Chu Liuxin¡¯s angle, he saw Chu Liuchen looking down at the kneeling servant girl. The servant girl was still holding Chu Liuxin¡¯s hand. Feeling that her hand was trembling, Chu Liuxin stepped forward to shield her.

    ¡°Third Brother, this servant girl is good... Why don¡¯t you give her to me?¡± Chu Liuxin said with a smile. It seemed that it was not easy to reason with Chu Liuchen. In the past, Chu Liuxin did not have much of a say in front of Chu Liuchen. At this moment, he simply asked Chu Liuchen to give him the servant girl, so that she would not be punished.

    ¡°You want this servant girl?¡± Chu Liuchen said with unclear meaning, and there was a dark light in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, we hit it off. My mother doesn¡¯t have many servants to serve her. I wonder if Third Brother can give her to me!¡±

    Chu Liuxin talked nonsense seriously. How could Consort Ming have no one to serve her in the pce? How could she even ask him, her son, to ask others for servants?

    So Chu Liuxin¡¯s face turned red after he had finished.

    Chu Liuchen nced at his hand, which was still holding the servant girl¡¯s hand. Sensing Chu Liuchen¡¯s gaze, Chu Liuxin immediately came to his senses and hurriedly shook off the servant girl¡¯s hand. With a flushed face, he stammered and exined, ¡°I... I... I want to pull her up...¡±

    Chu Liuchen shook his hand and interrupted him. Then he said slowly, ¡°Okay!¡±

    After that, he walked to the chair in the middle, turned around, and sat down.

    Before Chu Liuxin could understand what Chu Liuchen meant, the servant girl had already kowtowed to him twice and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Highness Prince Xin. I will definitely... serve you well in the future!¡±

    After that, she wiped away her tears and stood behind him cleverly.

    ¡°So Chu Liuchen gave this girl to me?¡± At this moment, Chu Liuxin saw light suddenly. He opened his mouth and wanted to exin. In fact, he just felt that this girl was pitiful and had no other meaning.

    ¡°Come here and sit down!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to point at the chair in front of him and motioned for him toe and sit down.

    Chu Liuxin could only walk over and sit down dejectedly.

    ¡°Since I gave you a servant girl, you should do something for me, right?¡± Chu Liuchen asked lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Chu Liuxin was also worried. His third brother was not as docile as he seemed. When they got along with each other in private, Chu Liuchen¡¯s temper was the most awful. When he was in a good mood, he would pay attention to you. But when he was unhappy, he would be very sharp-tongued.

    Chu Liuchen flicked his fingers on the table a few times and said, ¡°Send a gift to Imperial Grandmother for me!¡±

    With a smile, Xiao Xuanzi handed over the tray in his hand. ¡°Your Highness Prince Xin, thank you!¡±

    Chu Liuxin looked at the delicate brocade box in front of him speechlessly and then looked at the servant girl beside him. He felt that he could actually go back on his word. He didn¡¯t want to go to the pce to see his Imperial Grandmother at all.

    Given his Imperial Grandmother¡¯s character, she would surely be delighted to receive his third brother¡¯s gift. Then, she would ask him to bring some gifts out of the pce.

    He was Prince Xin, not the messenger who sent gifts. After fishing doing all these, he would definitely have no chance to find Fifth Miss Shao again.

    ¡°Third Brother, I... I may have something else to do...¡± Chu Liuxin said hesitantly.

    ¡°What do you have to do? I¡¯ve paid you. I¡¯ve given you such a beautiful servant girl!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes looked strange!

    ¡°Third Brother, in fact... I can give her back to you...¡± Under the suppression of his strange gaze, Chu Liuxin¡¯s voice grew softer and weaker. In the end, he could hardly hear himself.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Chu Liuchen acted as if he had not heard him. He tilted his eyes and winked at the gift box. ¡°I carefully selected and prepared this for Imperial Grandmother. You can¡¯t break it. Otherwise, Imperial Grandmother will be unhappy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Brother!¡± Chu Liuxin had to give in. He lowered his head and stood up. After bowing to Chu Liuchen, he unhappily asked Eunuch Liu to take the gift box and then walked out with him and the beautiful servant girl.

    He was in a very, very bad mood. It was not a good thing to have a beautiful servant girl for no reason. What was more, it made him owe his third brother a favor, so it was impossible for him to refuse him. Besides, he had always felt afraid when he saw Chu Liuchen. Now that he owed Chu Liuchen a favor, he couldn¡¯t be tough.

    Seeing Chu Liuxin leaving dejectedly, Xiao Xuanzi couldn¡¯t hide his doubts and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you n to send this gift box yourself? Why did you ask Prince Xin to send it?¡±

    In Chu Liuxin¡¯s view, this gift was prepared by Chu Liuchen temporarily, but in fact, thetter had prepared this gift box long ago. In the gift box, there were nice maple leaves that Chu Liuchen specially picked for the Empress Dowager, and they were specially made with saltpeter. These maple leaves had special uses and were more practical after being made with saltpeter.

    ¡°He is free anyway. Let him send it!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. His long eyshes raised after fluttering twice, and there was a trace of coldness in his glittering eyes. Even though Xiao Xuanzi had been following him, he had to marvel again that his master was indeed the most handsome. Even if he just raised his eyshes, he was amazingly handsome.

    Even a woman couldn¡¯tpare with him in appearance!

    Fortunately, there was Fifth Miss Shao! Xiao Xuanzi felt that it was worth rejoicing! He was Chu Liuchen¡¯s personal eunuch and understood his behaviors best. Nevertheless, he felt that he didn¡¯t understand his master¡¯s meaning today.

    Chu Liuchen sent Prince Xin a beautiful servant girl and asked him to bring a gift into the pce. Presumably, the Empress Dowager would reward himter. The Empress Dowager may not bother someone else to do it, so she might ask Prince Xin to send her gift to him.

    Poor Prince Xin might be exhausted after running errands for them!

    Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t know how Prince Xin offended his master today. He racked his brain to think about what his master had done before. It seemed that he was listening to the secret report of a secret guard. Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he suddenly understood!

    When the secret guard reported, he mentioned Fifth Miss Shao. He also said that Fifth Miss Shao met Prince Xin, not at the gate of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but at Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. At that time, he deliberately nced at his master. He found that his master¡¯s expression did not change and that his smile was still gentle. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief back then and felt that it was best that his master did not notice it.

    Even if they met by chance, they could only meet at the gate of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could they meet at the gate of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion by chance? It could be seen that Prince Xin was deliberately keeping an eye on Fifth Miss Shao.

    So, His Highness was jealous?

    Xiao Xuanzi secretly peeked at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face and felt happy inwardly. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a day when his immortal-like master got jealous. He felt it really interesting.

    Prince Xin met Fifth Miss Shao ¡°by chance¡± before. The next moment, his master sent Prince Xin a beautiful servant girl, and now he was even sent out to run an errand!

    It seemed that he couldn¡¯t go back to find Fifth Miss Shao in a short time. Moreover, there was such a beautiful servant girl pestering him.

    His master was so jealous. He had really thought that he was a cold and otherworldly immortal. However, when he met Fifth Miss Shao, he descended the Ninth Heaven and became a mortal with flesh and blood!

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Chu Liuchen asked slowly. It immediately made Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s face turn serious. He hurriedly raised his head and straightened to show that he did not secretly make fun of his master.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what gift Fifth Miss Shao gave you just now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said seriously.

    He really didn¡¯t see what the gift was inside, and he was particrly curious. After his master took it, he didn¡¯t show it to him.

    Chu Liuchen squinted at him and askedzily, ¡°Are you curious?¡±

    ¡°No... I¡¯m not curious. I¡¯m not curious at all!¡± Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re curious!¡± It was rare for Chu Liuchen to be easygoing. There was even a smile on his handsome face, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. His eyes were clear and elegant, but Xiao Xuanzi felt a chill down his spine, and he asked with a bitter face, ¡°Your Highness, what can I do for you?¡±

 Chapter 686 - One Never Loses Anything by Sending Gifts!

    <h4>Chapter 686 One Never Loses Anything by Sending Gifts!</h4>

    Xiao Xuanzi stood in front of the gate of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, looked at the gift boxes in his hand and at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in front of him, sighed helplessly and thought that now he was also sent to deliver gifts.

    Well, he shouldn¡¯t have made fun of Prince Xin in secret before. Now it was his turn to be sent to deliver gifts. Thinking of this, he felt inexplicable grievances.

    He went to the gate with two little eunuchs, and one of the little eunuchs stepped forward to knock on the door. As the door was opened, a servant of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came out. When he saw a little eunuch outside, he was immediately astonished and showed a ttering smile.

    ¡°Hearing that the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has not fully recovered yet after saving our master Prince Chen, our master sent Eunuch Xiao Xuanzi to deliver some medicinal materials to her!¡± the little eunuch said in a sharp voice.

    Now everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion knew that the Fifth Miss saved Prince Chen. Both the Empress Dowager and Prince Chen gave her rewards and seemed to intend to support the Fifth Miss.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was locked up in the name of cultivating in seclusion and praying for the family in the ancestral hall. It sounded like a decent reason, but she was obviously grounded in the ancestral hall because of what she had done to the Fifth Miss, and no one knew when she would be released. The reason for this should be that the Empress Dowager and Prince Chen supported the Fifth Miss.

    Now that Prince Chen sent gifts again, they, as servants, certainly did not dare to treat it lightly.

    A manservant swiftly went inside to report, while the other one led Xiao Xuanzi to go inside.

    When they arrived at the Piaoyun Courtyard, Xiao Xuanzi stepped forward to bow to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°What does His Highness send you here for?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. In fact, she had juste back.

    ¡°My master sent me to bring you gifts in return!¡± Xiao Xuanzi took the two gift boxes from the two eunuchs behind him, handed them forward and said with a smile.

    Yujie stepped forward and took the two gift boxes.

    ¡°Why does your master suddenly send me gifts?¡± With her heart skipping a beat, Shao Wanru asked. The gift she sent to Chu Liuchen was taken among the gifts in her carriage at random, and she really didn¡¯t know what it was.

    Old Madam Qin and Aunt Shui gave her a lot of gifts and they were all piled up in her carriage. At that time, in order to send Chu Liuxin away, she asked him to deliver a gift for her on purpose.

    ¡°My master said that he liked your gift and would keep it properly!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a bright smile.

    However, Shao Wanru was panic-stricken with her eyebrows twitching hard, wondering if she sent him something inappropriate.

    ¡°Have you seen what is in the box?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, but I saw that my master carefully put it away, and then he specially sent me to bring you gifts in return. It should be something very nice. Besides, Prince Xin is also sent by my master to deliver gifts to the Empress Dowager. Before he went to the imperial pce, he asked for a beautiful maid from our mansion.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi said.

    He wandered from the subject a little far and inexplicably mentioned Chu Liuxin, who had nothing to do with Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru blinked several times with a trace of confusion across her bright eyes. She couldn¡¯t follow Chu Liuchen¡¯s thought at the moment and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Did he mean to remind her that Prince Xin had waited for her on purpose before? She bit her lip and somehow blushed.

    ¡°Express my gratitude towards your master!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very nice of you, Fifth Miss. Since I¡¯ve brought the gifts here, I¡¯ll go back now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile.

    ¡°Yujie, see Xiao Xuanzi off!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod.

    After bowing to her again, Xiao Xuanzi turned around and went out. Yujie put the gift boxes in Qu Le¡¯s hands and followed him out.

    As the gift box above was opened, Shao Wanru looked at the handkerchiefs in it in surprise.

    Yes, they were handkerchiefs, whoserge size and magnificent look made them more like a man¡¯s stuff than an ordinary youngdy¡¯s stuff.

    They were made of excellent material. Shao Wanru touched one with her hand and found that they were very likely to be the works from the Qiyu Pavilion. She tilted her head and looked at the surface of the gift box. As expected, she saw the mark of Qiyu Pavilion in the corner. The handkerchiefs in the box were from the Qiyu Pavilion.

    ¡°Miss, why does Prince Chen send you such handkerchiefs? They are toorge for you,¡± Qu Le asked in confusion, specially lifted a handkerchief and looked at it. This handkerchief was indeed more like a man¡¯s stuff than a girl¡¯s stuff. If her master used such a handkerchief, there might be a lot of rumors.

    Shao Wanru removed the gift box above and opened the gift box below. As soon as she opened it, she was shocked by the various colors inside. It turned out to be a strand of colorful threads.

    Not only were the threads of various bright colors, but there were even some golden threads that she was not supposed to use.

    So he wanted her to do needlework? Thinking of the nk handkerchiefs that were obviously not for a girl, Shao Wanru understood everything. He meant to have her embroider those handkerchiefs for him rather than give her those handkerchiefs as a gift.

    ...

    ¡°Miss, Prince Chen wants you to embroider the handkerchiefs for him!¡± Qu Le also understood at this time and said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru felt uneasy and that her face was burned. She took out the list of the gifts from Shui Run after closing the box in her hand, and asked Qu Le to check the list.

    After checking the list, Qu Le finally found the gift Shao Wanru gave away. Seeing the gift ticked by Qu Le, Shao Wanru blushed.

    She finally realized what Chu Liuchen meant by sending her these threads and handkerchiefs for her to embroider!

    Shui Run got several pieces of nice cloth before, so Shui Run measured her sizest time when going up the mountain to visit her andter made several clothes for her.

    Shui Run, who was a careful person, knew that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not prepare any clothes for Shao Wanru. Besides, Shao Wanru had said that she would probablye down the mountain before the Spring Festival, so Shui Run made several clothes for Shao Wanru in advance, including both the outer clothes and the underclothes.

    However, for fear that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t like the look and style of the underclothes embroidered by her, Shui Run just made some rough underclothes which actually hadn¡¯t beenpleted in detail. In addition, she put some colorful threads in the box so that Shao Wanru couldplete the underclothes and embroider some patterns she liked on them.

    Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru took the gift box casually at that time and gave it away. Now when she thought of it, she felt her face was still burned. It was really shameful to give such a private thing away, although they should technically be considered semi-finished underclothes rather than real underclothes.

    But even so, they were sent to Chu Liuchen by her.

    Shao Wanru bit her lip, threw the gift list on the table in embarrassment and anger, and then turned around and went into the inner room. As she thought about it, she became increasingly annoyed and embarrassed.

    Qu Le couldn¡¯t helpughing. Since she began to serve her master, she had never seen her master so embarrassed and annoyed like a youngdy in her best years. In the past, although her master was calm and wise, she always thought that her mastercked some passion of a youngdy and looked too indifferent.

    The maids all thought that Shao Wanru had suffered too many grievances caused by Madam Di and Qin Yuru, so she grew up into a person alienating herself from others. However, they didn¡¯t know that Shao Wanru had died miserably and in despair in thest life. So in this life, this kind of affection an unmarried youngdy longed for was not what she was after.

    Shao Wanru had no expectation for marriage.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Yujie lifted the curtain and came in. When she saw that only Qu Le wasughing from ear to ear in the room and didn¡¯t find Shao Wanru after looking inside, she asked softly.

    Qu Le shook her head and pointed to the inner room, indicating that Shao Wanru had entered the inner room in shame and anger.

    ¡°Yujie,e in!¡± When Yujie, who did not fully understand what Qu Le meant, was about to ask again, she suddenly heard Shao Wanru¡¯s calm voicee from the inner room.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Yujie answered, pushed the door open and walked in.

    In the room, Shao Wanru had calmed down. She looked at Yujie, who came in, and said, ¡°I assume Doctor Qiu hasn¡¯t gone back yet at this moment, has he?¡±

    Shao Wanru meant to ask if he had gone back to the courtyard, where he lived, after leaving Wang Yishu¡¯s courtyard. As a man, he naturally lived in the outer courtyard. But because he needed to treat Wang Yishu, his residence was specially arranged in the outer courtyard near the second gate. Yujie had kept an eye on him for a period of time and knew that he shuttled between the inner and outer courtyards regrly.

    ¡°Miss, I just happened to see Doctor Qiu go to the First Miss¡¯s yard!¡± Yujie reported. Doctor Qiu was supposed to be in Wang Yishu¡¯s yard at this moment. However, when she saw Xiao Xuanzi off, she saw the First Miss¡¯s maid Shuqi led Doctor Qiu to the First Miss¡¯s yard.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they send for a lot of doctors before? Now they even asked Doctor Qiu to go there!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and said with a slight frown.

    Shao Yanru seemed to be in a bad condition, now that they even asked Doctor Qiu to treat her.

    In the past two days, they had sent for plenty of doctors to treat Shao Yanru. There were famous doctors visiting the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from time to time. Both the doctors in the mansion and the famous doctors outside had made a diagnosis for her. Now they asked Doctor Qiu to treat her. Was it because Doctor Qiu was high degree of medical skill indeed or she, in a desperate plight, intended to try anything.

    Thinking that Shao Yanru intended to drug her at the beginning, Shao Wanru showed coldness in her eyes. Shao Yanru fell into the trap set by herself. Now she was busy enough with her own affairs so that she was even indifferent to Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s being locked up in the ancestral hall. It could be seen that she was really anxious.

    However, it could also be seen that she was very cold-hearted.

    Since she dared to do such a vicious thing at that time, she deserved to suffer this. But who on earth was Doctor Qiu? Why did he have the bottle containing the medicine for Wen Xichi in thest life? Shao Wanru was very curious about him!

    Doctor Qiu should be the famous doctor who came from the south of the Yangtze River and treated Wen Xichi in thest life. Every time he treated Wen Xichi, Wen Xichi was pushed to another courtyard by a manservant. He said that Wen Xichi was married, so it was inconvenient for him to treat Wen Xichi with her, Wen Xichi¡¯s wife around. The courtyard was far away from Wen Xichi and her courtyard. Moreover, every time he gave Wen Xichi the medicine Wen Xichi needed to take in the following half a month.

    Because of this, Shao Wanru had never met the doctor who treated Wen Xichi in thest life.

    However, in thest life, as Wen Xichi took the medicine, he became increasingly sick and even died of illness at the end!

    In this life, where did this Doctor Qiue from? She met this Doctor Qiu in two lives. What had this Doctor Qiu hidden?

 Chapter 687 - Despite Any Harm That Might Be Done to My Health!

    <h4>Chapter 687 Despite Any Harm That Might Be Done to My Health!</h4>

    ¡°Say it again!¡± Shao Yanru said in a sharp voice, no longer as calm and elegant as usual.

    If she was a woman who couldn¡¯t have any children, why bother to make every attempt to marry into the imperial pce?

    ¡°First Miss, there... there is really no special way to fix that!¡± Doctor Qiu said with a frown and shook his head helplessly.

    Shuqi pleaded with her face changing dramatically, ¡°Doctor Qiu, everyone says that you have extraordinary medical skills and your own way of treating patients. Can¡¯t you think of a way different from that of other doctors?¡±

    Moyan also pleaded, ¡°Doctor Qiu, I beg you to save my master, despite a little harm...¡±

    Before Moyan finished her words, she was panic-stricken with her face turning pale and her eyes filled with panic. She had crossed the line. As a maid, how could she make a decision for her master and even say something like that!

    ¡°Despite any harm that might be done to my health!¡± Shao Yanru pressed the corner of the table with her hand and said word by word.

    Doctor Qiu fell silent, but did not refuse as before.

    This gave Shao Yanru and her two maids some hope. The three of them stared at Doctor Qiu eagerly. The doctors, came here to treat Shao Yanru, all shook their heads and said that Shao Yanru probably wouldn¡¯t have any children during her lifetime because of the harm to her fertility done by the drug. Besides the doctors from outside, Duke Xing even secretly asked an imperial physician toe over in the name of treating one of his concubines, but the imperial physician drew the same conclusion.

    When Shao Yanru was about to despair, she suddenly thought of this Doctor Qiu, so she sent Shuqi to bring him here. She was like a drowning person trying all out to grab any straw. No matter who could save her, she would follow his advice fearlessly.

    She neglected and was in no mood to care about what had happened in the mansion these days, including Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s being demoted. Since Madam of Duke Xing went to the ancestral hall for cultivation in seclusion, she had never visited Madam of Duke Xing and even never asked about it. All she cared about was her health condition.

    Clenching the corner of the table tightly, she looked at Doctor Qiu eagerly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°As long as I can regain my fertility, I can ept any treatment!¡±

    ¡°If... you don¡¯t care about... any harm that might be done to your health, I can give it a try...¡± Doctor Qiu put the words together cautiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about it. I can ept any treatment!¡± Shao Yanru was overjoyed and said anxiously.

    ¡°But this... is really harmful to your health... First Miss, you know that I can save patients with my acupuncture, but it will harm their health at the same time. This is what happens to Miss Wang. If you insist that I treat you with my acupuncture...¡± Doctor Qiu said while thinking.

    ¡°I will die at once?¡± As Shao Yanru asked, everything went ck in front of her and she almost fainted. It was the plot of her and Madam of Duke Xing, so she certainly knew that treated by Doctor Qiu with his acupuncture, Wang Yishu was getting increasingly sick instead of getting better.

    Nevertheless, it was Doctor Qiu who kept Wang Yishu alive in three years with his brilliant medical skill.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡± Doctor Qiu shook his head and said.

    Shao Yanru said with her forehead covered with sweat, ¡°In this case, even if it will do some harm to my health, I don¡¯t mind dying a few years earlier!¡±

    As long as she wouldn¡¯t die at once, she could ept it.

    ¡°After the treatment, you will be very weak. Even if you get pregnant, you will have a miscarriage easily and need to spend most of your time recuperating. It will have an influence on your life span, and you will probably die a few years earlier. Even if it has no influence on your life span, you will probably be confined to bed most of the time when you grow old!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Doctor Qiu finally told the possible consequences.

    He had his own way of treating patients, and it could be considered the strangest around the world. However, he usually treated patients at the cost of harming their health. In fact, ordinary people couldn¡¯t ept this kind of treatment. Every patient wanted to be cured and be able to live longer. However, he could only make patients seem to have recovered, while their health had been harmed.

    Nevertheless, one good thing about his treatment was that it could stop the serious illness from developing for the time being and make patients look much better after his acupuncture.

    However, his patients only looked much better. Doctor Qiu had treated several patients in the south of the Yangtze River. They looked fine when being treated by him, but in fact, they became increasingly sick and some of them even died. Nevertheless, because there was no evidence to prove that they died of Doctor Qiu¡¯s treatment, Doctor Qiu got away with it, but more and more people were unwilling to let him treat them.

    Only those who were seriously ill were willing toe to him for a try. He seemed to have saved some of them by prolonging their lives for a period of time when other doctors had no solution.

    He got both praise and criticism.

    After being invited to the capital city by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he had lived in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and only been in charge of treating Wang Yishu. Doctor Qiu was very satisfied with his life here with a little work and much pay.

    At present, he really wanted to cure Shao Yanru. Since he was paid by Madam of Duke Xing, he thought it his duty to work for his master. But for fear of the possible consequences, he put it bluntly at the beginning.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Yanru gritted her teeth and epted it. She neither knew nor cared about what would happen in the future. At the moment, she only wanted to regain her fertility.

    ¡°In that case, First Miss, I¡¯ll give you a prescription now. You can take the medicine for a period of time to nurse your body. When you get better, I¡¯ll treat you with the acupuncture!¡± said Doctor Qiu.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Doctor Qiu!¡± Shao Yanru took a deep breath and said coldly.

    Shuqi took Doctor Qiu to the wing room next door to give a prescription, while Moyan lowered her head and stood behind Shao Yanru to serve her.

    All of a sudden, it became strangely quiet in the room. Moyan moved her feet in a panic, stole a nce at Shao Yanru¡¯s gloomy side face and did not dare to say a word.

    After a long while, she heard Shao Yanru¡¯s voice, ¡°Is my mother detained in the ancestral hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I heard that Old Madam and Duke Xing punish her by locking her up there!¡± Moyan said cautiously. She had reported it to Shao Yanru at the beginning, but she was pped hard by Shao Yanru at that time. Shao Yanru said that it had nothing to do with her and Moyan didn¡¯t need to report anything about Madam of Duke Xing to her anymore.

    Hearing Shao Yanru ask about it at the moment, how could she not panic?

    ¡°She brought it on herself. She dared to ask me to drug Shao Wanru without knowing what the drug¡¯s effect. She didn¡¯t think about what the drug would do to me if I identally took the drug. It would ruin my life!¡± Shao Yanru said coldly, fixing her cold eyes on a bottle of plum blossoms by the window.

    The plum blossoms in full bloom were picked this morning and looked gorgeous. It could be seen that the person picking them had put a lot of thoughts in them. The plum blossoms were sent from the ancestral hall. Of course, it was Madam of Duke Xing who instructed someone to pick them and deliver them here after she arranged them in a vase.

    ¡°Throw the flowers out and smash the vase!¡± Shao Yanru said sharply.

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Moyan did not dare to persuade her not to do so, hurried over and took the vase away. The First Miss now bore a grudge against Madam. However, wasn¡¯t it the First Miss and Madam¡¯s n to drug the Fifth Miss?

    If someone had to take the me, the First Miss should also take part of the me. But now when something went wrong, the First Miss med Madam for it. She was even so cruel to her biological mother. In this case, how much did she care about her maids? If something terrible happened in the future, they would probably be pushed out at once to take the me...

    After giving the prescription, Doctor Qiu came back and headed for the Chuihua Gate.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s Qiuxue Pavilion was a little far away from the Chuihua Gate. With something in his mind, Doctor Qiu walked, while thinking about how to treat the First Miss Shao. So he was very distracted, paid no attention to his step and was much slower in reacting than usual. He watched as a little maid came over with a hamper and bumped into him.

    Then the little maid fell to the ground, clutching her waist and unable to get up at once.

    It was quite a hard collision. Doctor Qiu was also knocked two steps back and fell heavily to the ground. Meanwhile, the medicine chest on his back was knocked away. Some bottles came out of the medicine chest, and even the set of needles he ced at the bottom of the medicine chest was knocked away a little far away. He supported himself with his hands on the ground and felt a burning pain.

    It turned out that he was knocked down by a maid!

    Before he could react, a Miss and a maid appeared at the corner and came over. When the maid saw the scene in front of her, she immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Miss, he didn¡¯t watch his step when he was walking, so he bumped into me and knocked me down!¡± The little maid reached out to point at Doctor Qiu and said angrily.

    The viin brought suit against her victim first. Although Doctor Qiu was distracted just now, he neither walked very fast nor used much strength. How could he be knocked back and fall down after knocking down the maid?

    ¡°Who are you? What do youe to our mansion for?¡± Qu Le turned to look at Doctor Qiu and said with an unfriendly look.

    Shao Wanru stood under a tree and nced at the needle bag knocked away from Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine chest with a trace of doubt in her eyes. This needle bag looked very ordinary with blue as the base color. Blue, an inconspicuous color, was often applied to doctors¡¯ articles. What surprised her was a cluster of orchids at the bottom of the needle bag.

    Orchids were elegant and mostly light colored. However, the orchids embroidered on the needle bag were bright red. The deep color made it hard to tell that they were orchids.

    Bright red orchids!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shao Wanru found the color quite familiar, she wouldn¡¯t even have been able to figure out that they were orchids at a nce. This cluster of orchids was almost the same as those on her needle bag except for the difference in color.

    The set of needles of hers was given by Mingqiu Nun, and Mingqiu Nun also had a set of needles. Shao Wanru had seen that there were also such orchid patterns on Mingqiu Nun¡¯s needle bag.

    Except for the difference in color, the orchids on Doctor Qiu¡¯s needle bag were exactly the same as those on her and Mingqiu Nun¡¯s needle bags!

    ¡°She knocked me down!¡± Doctor Qiu argued angrily.

    ¡°She is such a little maid. How could she knock you down? Tell me who you are and why you are in our mansion? This is the backyard of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and men are forbidden toe in at will. If you disturb the Misses, what punishment do you think you deserve?¡± Qu Le, who obviously did not believe what Doctor Qiu said, reached out to put her hands on her waist and said angrily.

    She and Doctor Qiu had never met each other before indeed, so it was reasonable that she did not know him. Moreover, although Doctor Qiu had lived in the mansion for such a long time, he had always lived in seclusion and usually got out with a regr route at regr times, so he hardly met others. Most people in the mansion did not know him.

    In the past, he enjoyed this peaceful and quiet life without being noticed, but now he was annoyed. Even a little maid dared to question him, which really upset him.

    Getting up with his hands on the ground, Doctor Qiu said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m the doctor invited by your mansion to treat the First Miss. I¡¯m going out now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask the First Miss to verify it!¡±

 Chapter 688 - A Doctors Sympathy for His Patient!

    <h4>Chapter 688 A Doctor¡¯s Sympathy for His Patient!</h4>

    ¡°The doctor invited to treat the First Miss? Is it true?¡± Qu Le said in disbelief. She looked around and did not find any manservant or maid. ¡°Why is there no one showing you the way out since you are invited to treat the First Miss?¡±

    Since he was a doctor invited here, there certainly would be someone seeing him off. But now, Doctor Qiu was alone.

    It actually was reasonable. Doctor Qiu had lived in the mansion for nearly three years and was usually alone. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t think of sending someone to see him off, while he found nothing wrong about it. But he couldn¡¯t answer Qu Le¡¯s questions at the moment.

    Just now, he deliberately mentioned the First Miss so that he could conveniently avoid arousing suspicion and they could let him pass quickly. But now, it was a little hard for him to exin it.

    He could only say vaguely, ¡°I havee to your mansion often to treat patients, so I don¡¯t need anyone to show the way out. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to ask the First Miss!¡±

    It was the First Miss and Madam of Duke Xing who were in charge of the domestic affairs of the mansion. Doctor Qiu was really not afraid of their inquiry.

    Shao Wanru walked over slowly with the needle bag, looked at Doctor Qiu¡¯s face lightly and asked, ¡°You havee here often to treat patients? Who have you ever treated?¡±

    Doctor Qiu had seen a Miss a long time ago. However, Shao Wanru had been a little far away from him, and it was inappropriate for him to look at a Miss. When he saw Shao Wanruing over slowly, he looked up, but didn¡¯t recognize her at a nce.

    ¡°This is the Fifth Miss of our mansion. Why don¡¯t you reply quickly!¡± Qu Le reproached him.

    Doctor Qiu was stunned and hurriedly lowered his head, immediately recalling that the Fifth Miss was the one at the center of the storm in the manor these days. What happened to Wang Yishu had something to do with her. He heard it when Wang Yishu cursed the Fifth Miss sometimes with a profound hatred as if she wanted to eat her flesh and drink her blood.

    It could be said that Wang Yishu fell into the current situation because of the Fifth Miss Shao. Although Doctor Qiu was not familiar with other people in the mansion, he was very familiar with things about the Fifth Miss Shao.

    Moreover, the Fifth Miss Shao also had something to do with his being invited to the mansion!

    He didn¡¯t expect that the Miss in front of him turned out to be her. It was not the right time toe across her now, because he needed to treat the First Miss and Madam of Duke Xing was locked up in the ancestral hall.

    ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡± Doctor Qiu pulled himself together and saluted Shao Wanru with joined hands.

    Shao Wanru gently waved her hand to indicate that he didn¡¯t have to be over-courteous, and asked, ¡°You are the doctor treating Miss Wang?¡±

    Although she was young, she was impressive in bearing. During the three years in the Yuhui Nunnery, she became more and more sedate. She looked at him with her deep watery eyes, which were so sharp that they seemed to be able to see through his mind. What was more, she was so blunt, leaving him no room to evade the subject.

    With his heart skipping a beat. It was no wonder, Doctor Qiu thought that this Fifth Miss Shao was so extraordinary. No wonder he heard that Madam of Duke Xing was detained in the ancestral hall because of her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the doctor treating Miss Wang!¡± Doctor Qiu lowered his head and said.

    ¡°How is Miss Wang? Why didn¡¯t she get better in three years? At that time, when she suddenly fainted in the imperial pce, all the imperial physicians said that she fainted because of her rising phlegm fire. Why hasn¡¯t she recovered until now?¡±

    Shao Wanru asked curiously, while examining Doctor Qiu.

    Doctor Qiu somehow felt as if he were under her watch and in great danger. With a frown, he thought that he probably had lived sofortably in the past three years that he found a girl¡¯s gaze intimidating enough to rm him.

    He remembered that when he was in the south of the Yangtze River, no matter who asked him to pay a home visit, he just said whatever he wanted fearlessly. Even if someone came to me him after getting sicker, he had never cared about it. Now he was panic-stricken under a girl¡¯s watch?

    In the past three years in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he had lived quite a peaceful life indeed. In fact, it was an ident for him to stay here for three years. At the beginning, he was not supposed to spend such a long time here. Of course, it was because of the Fifth Miss Shao.

    Hearing her mention the imperial physicians¡¯ words, Doctor Qiu did not dare to say anything rashly although he thought that the Fifth Miss knew nothing about medical skill. After thinking for a while, he said slowly, ¡°It is true that the phlegm has confused her mind, which is nothing serious. But when Miss Wang fell down, she probably happened to hit her head on something. So although she has woken up, she has difficulty in walking and her health condition gets worse in the past three years. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    At this point, Doctor Qiu sighed and shook his head.

    In the past three years, Wang Yishu had never shown up in front of others indeed. Shey in bed every day. On one hand, she was seriously sick. On the other hand, although she was not paralyzed, she could hardly walk by herself because of her weak legs. This was an important reason why Madam of Duke Xing rested assured to allow Wang Yishu to continue staying in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Since she had difficulty in walking, she naturally couldn¡¯t go out and talk nonsense, couldn¡¯t meet anyone else and wouldn¡¯t let anyone find out what had happened in the imperial pce that year. Although some Misses on friendly terms with Wang Yishu wanted to visit her, they were sent away with the excuse of her weakness. In the past three years, Wang Yishu actually had never met anyone from outside.

    ¡°Miss Wang can¡¯t get any better?¡± Shao Wanru nced at Doctor Qiu, who slightly lowered his head, and asked lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true... In fact, Miss Wang...¡± Doctor Qiu sighed again and wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought.

    ¡°Could it be that Miss Wang has any secret?¡± Qu Le interrupted and waved to Qing¡¯er, who got up with an aggrieved look, ¡°You should also watch your step. Look, the doctor was also knocked down by you!¡±

    Qing¡¯er was unwilling to submit. However, ncing at the Miss, who showed a cold face, and then at Qu Le, who seemed to be a principal maid, she lowered her head and went to pick up the hamper on the ground. After picking it up, she stood behind Shao Wanru and red at Doctor Qiu angrily. At a nce, he could tell that she was obviously a little maid who dared to be angry but dared not to speak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what secret Miss Wang has. I just heard Miss Wang talk about the Fifth Miss Shao and what happened in the imperial pce many times...¡± Doctor Qiu had always been used to not finishing his words, which aroused others¡¯ interest and made them itching to hear the rest of his words.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice, but she seemed not to be curious. She handed the needle bag in her hand to Qu Le and told her to return it to Doctor Qiu.

    After that, she turned around and was about to go back.

    Doctor Qiu took his needle bag and looked up at Shao Wanru, who had taken two steps away, with a little anxiety.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, if you are avable, please pay Miss Wang a visit... She, in such a terrible condition, will probably pass away sadly if she keeps feeling guilty!¡±

    Doctor Qiu sighed again. His voice was neither too loud nor too low and could be heard by Shao Wanru, who had just left.

    Shao Wanru stopped, turned to look at Doctor Qiu and asked without turning a hair, ¡°Does Miss Wang feel guilty and sad?¡±

    ¡°After all, Miss Wang is just a weak youngdy. Although she was incited by someone to hurt you, she was just immature at that time... But in any case, she did owe you. Fifth Miss, please forgive her so that she could pass away peacefully!¡± Doctor Qiu said with an increasingly sad look.

    Wang Yishu was his patient he had treated for three years. In three years, even a doctor and his patient could get acquainted with each other and talk about something that they would not mention in front of others. What was more, he seemed to mean that Wang Yishu was going to die.

    When someone was near death he spoke from his heart. What was more, the dispute between Shao Wanru and Wang Yishu arose out of no definite reason. In the end, it was Wang Yishu who had an ident,y in bed for three years and was going to die. Speaking of this, Wang Yishu had a miserable fate.

    From this point of view, Shao Wanru should pay her a visit in any case.

    As he expected, Shao Wanru said lightly, ¡°I will make time to visit Miss Wang.¡±

    After that, she turned around and left.

    Qu Le and Qing¡¯er hurriedly followed her.

    Watching Shao Wanru leaving, Doctor Qiu pinched the needle bag in his hand thoughtfully. Then he picked up his medicine chest, packed up the things, and carried the medicine chest on his back. After thinking for a while, he turned to head for somewhere else instead of the Chuihua Gate.

    He had to tell Madam of Duke Xing about it after spending such a long time on this n. Although Madam of Duke Xing was detained in the ancestral hall now, he could go to report it to Madam of Duke Xing...

    ¡°Miss, Doctor Qiu came to our mansion to treat Miss Wang three years ago exactly the day you reimed your identity, but he was not supposed to stay for a long time at the beginning. He lived in a guest room in the outer courtyard and was said to be leaving in a few days. However, he moved to our mansion the day you went to the Yuhui Nunnery, and has lived in our mansion from then on.¡±

    The maids got the information very quickly and reported it to Shao Wanru.

    When Madam of Duke Xing was in charge of the internal affairs, they definitely would not get the information so smoothly. But recently a lot of things had happened in the mansion. The most surprising thing was that Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s fall. Now it was the Third Madam who was in charge of the internal affairs.

    The Third Madam had never been in charge of the internal affairs, because everything in the inner courtyard had always been under the control of Madam of Duke Xing and Old Madam. Now she wanted everything to be under her control, so she was a little flustered. In addition, Nanny Sheng followed Madam of Duke Xing into the ancestral hall, so the mansion was in a great mess.

    Many servants were hesitating, wondering if they should turn to a new master or wait for their master to stage aeback. Their hesitation caused chaos, which made it easy to get information. Besides, many people knew Doctor Qiu¡¯s story, so it was not a secret.

    Nevertheless, because Doctor Qiu only shuttled between Wang Yishu¡¯s courtyard and his current residence, so he rarely met others in the mansion.

    ¡°Why did he happen toe to our mansion?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and said, finding it quite a coincidence. Doctor Qiu was not a native of the capital city. Why did hee here exactly when Wang Yishu had an ident? At this point, it doesn¡¯t seem that he came to the capital city because Wang Yishu had an ident. That was to say, he didn¡¯te to the capital city for Wang Yishu.

    Realizing something, she turned to Qing¡¯er and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, go to check on this Doctor Qiu and find out if he had anything to do with the Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Mansion next door before he came to our mansion.¡±

 Chapter 689 - Concubine GU Conducted Black Box Work to Change the Census Register!

    <h4>Chapter 689 Concubine GU Conducted ck Box Work to Change the Census Register!</h4>

    When Wen Xichi arrived at the mansion, it was alreadyte.

    It was after dinner time now, and his parents perhaps had already fallen asleep. Since he entered the Ministry of Justice, he had always been so busy that he could not meet his family when he went home.

    The servant led his way with antern in his hand.

    Arriving at the gate of the courtyard, the moment Wen Xichi wanted to step inside, he suddenly stopped and looked back at the figure under the pine tree at the gate.

    ¡°Third Cousin!¡± Gu Xishu walked out from under the tree timidly, followed by her servant girl, Liu Ye.

    ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Xishu. Ever since she had be his second brother¡¯s concubine, they had had no contact in private and even rarely saw each other in the mansion.

    He worked in the Ministry of Justice, so he rarely stayed in the mansion. Later, in order to avoid arousing suspicion, even if he saw Gu Xishu from a distance, he would quickly make a detour.

    ¡°Third Cousin...¡± Gu Xishu became more and more timid. Her delicate face was more and more pitiful. Her eyshes fluttered twice, with all kinds of affection and infinite grievance in them. She looked at the man in front of her timidly, and she looked as gentle and beautiful as jade under the light.

    No matter how hard-hearted a man was, his heart would be soft when he looked at such a girl.

    ¡°Concubine Gu, you are now Second Brother¡¯s concubine. If you need help, you can go to Second Brother directly!¡± Wen Xichi looked at Gu Xishu calmly and interrupted her.

    Their marriage had been decided, although they were not officially living together. So someone had called her that secretly, but this was the first time that Wen Xichi had called her that.

    Gu Xishu¡¯s eyes turned red, and then tears fell down one by one, which made her look miserable.

    ¡°Third Cousin... do you... do you really want to do this? Don¡¯t you... don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? The reason why I am reduced to this situation... is also because of Third Cousin, Third Cousin, you...¡± While saying these grievous words, she began to sob with her head down, covering her face with a handkerchief.

    Her clothes were thin and not expensive. Not only did those in and thin clothes make her look pitiable, but also she was crying with her shoulders trembling. Even though she turned her back now, he could still feel her sadness and despair.

    Her feelings for him?

    Wen Xichi sneered in his heart. He reached out to pull his sleeves and said impatiently, ¡°So Concubine Gu... are you here to avoid my second brother and to express your feelings to me?¡±

    It was a man who said this, and a man whom she admired very much. His tone was so frivolous and his attitude was so sarcastic. Even though Gu Xishu had made up her mind, she was so shy that her face turned red. Now she was really crying, and her tears fell down one by one.

    ¡°Third Cousin... no matter what you say about me... you know my feelings. No matter what happens to me now, my feelings for you will never change!¡±

    She choked with sobs.

    The servant looked around with a bitter face and became vignt. When cousin Miss had still been cousin Miss in the past, even though she did something a little out of line, it would not be a problem. But now that cousin Miss was the concubine of Second Young Master, how could she still have the face toe to his master and cry for affection? Wasn¡¯t she going to make Second Young Master fight with his master?

    In the past, cousin Miss had still done things in an orderly manner. However, ever since the matter between her and Second Young Master had been exposed, she had been acting a little absurdly. What was going on right now!

    Was this something a concubine should do?

    How shameless she was to say such words!

    Was she certain that Third Young Master couldn¡¯t do anything to her? Or was she sure that all men would be fooled by her?

    In fact, the servant really looked down on Gu Xishu. In the past, before the incident broke out, he felt that she had still been a noble Miss. But now, she was extremely annoying. ¡°Slutty¡± was the exact word to describe this previous cousin Miss and current Concubine Gu!

    When he saw his master ncing at him, he could only raise his head helplessly and say, ¡°Concubine Gu, please go back. If you have anything to say, go tell Second Young Master. If you want to leave the mansion, go tell Prime Minister and Madam. No matter what happens to you, Third Young Master has nothing to do with Concubine Gu¡¯s affairs!¡±

    Knowing that his master didn¡¯t even want to talk to her, the servant could only be the bad guy.

    He spoke with a bitter expression while ncing at his master. He did not know if his master still wanted to talk to Concubine Gu here.

    Wen Xichi turned around to walk inside.

    ¡°Third Cousin...¡± Gu Xishu was very anxious. She took two steps forward to pull Wen Xichi¡¯s sleeves, but was thrown away by him.

    ¡°Concubine Gu, please behave yourself? If you keep pestering me, then I will go find Second Brother!¡± Wen Xichi said coldly. His gaze swept over Gu Xishu¡¯s exquisitely made-up face and a hint of mockery appeared on his lips.

    He was not his Second Brother!

    Seeing him enter the door, the servant hurried to follow him. Afraid that Gu Xishu would pester him shamelessly, he hurriedly asked the old maid who guarded the gate to close the gate door.

    Seeing that the door was mmed shut and hearing the footsteps getting farther and farther away, Gu Xishu showed cold anger on her face. She kicked a tree on the side of the road, which made her foot so painful, but she gritted her teeth and suppressed her pain in the bottom of her heart.

    She needed to endure it! She had to do so!

    First Miss Shao had told her that if she couldn¡¯t bear it at this time, she wouldn¡¯t have any opportunities in the future. No matter what happened, she had to endure it. But the current situation couldn¡¯t wait!

    ¡°Miss...¡± Seeing that she stood there and didn¡¯t leave, Liu Ye reminded her in a low voice. In fact, this title was not appropriate in terms of etiquette. However, after Gu Xishu had cried in front of Wen Xichi¡¯s mother, Wen Xichi¡¯s mother had agreed to this inappropriate title and they used her previous title in the mansion.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Gu Xishu said to herself. Her eyes fell on the tightly closed door of the courtyard, and there was a trace of gloom in her eyes.

    ¡°Shall we tell First Miss Shao... It put you in an awkward situation...¡± Liu Ye suggested.

    ¡°No! That will make Shao Yanru look down on me. If I ask her for help in the future, she will also ignore me!¡± Gu Xishu shook her head and refused.

    She and Shao Yanru had grown up together. At that time, the two families had opened a side door because the children in the mansion had been very young. The two scheming girls had connected with each other at that time.

    The longer they had been together, the more Gu Xishu had known about Shao Yanru. If she had no value, she would not be of any use to Shao Yanru. In that case, whatever she asked for in the future would fail.

    She had to make Shao Yanru see her value. Even though she still held the title of Second Cousin¡¯s concubine, it didn¡¯t matter! Madam had promised her that she would be given the position of official wife.

    Even if it was possible... Anyway, she had not really gotten married yet, so everything was still possible!

    ¡°Go find my second cousin!¡± She gritted her teeth and made up her mind. If Wen Xichi couldn¡¯t help her, then she would go to find Wen Shian. Her second cousin would definitely help her.

    However, she did not want Wen Shian to help her. She wanted to capture Third Cousin. Anyway, she and Second Cousin had not officially consummated their marriage, so it didn¡¯t matter even if she married Third Cousin in the future. At most, she would just need to cry more in front of her uncle and aunt. Even if she could not marry Third Cousin and be his wife, she could still be a co-wife or a concubine.

    The reason why she was so confident now was that she had received news about her father¡¯s promotion some time ago.

    This time, if her father got promoted and went to the capital city properly, the things that had happened between her and her second cousin might be written off. She could definitely marry her second cousin and be his wife, but it would not be so easy to marry her third cousin. After all, she was the one who had been engaged to her second cousin.

    But if there was some help, such a thing was not impossible to do.

    Shao Yanru was a very good help. In the past, as long as there was a chance, she would y up to Shao Yanru and Madam of Duke Xing. She just wanted to use them at such a critical time.

    This time, not only did she have to help, but she also had to do a good job. Moreover, Dr. Qiu¡¯s matter originally had something to do with her...

    ¡°What? Change the census register?¡± Wen Shian put down the book in surprise and asked in astonishment.

    He was the most leisurely one among the three brothers of the Wen family. He was not as steady as the Eldest Young Master, nor was he as talented as Wen Xichi. In the past, people that he dealt with were just ordinary people in the marketce, but his romantic character was no less than that of some yboys.

    Although he was holding a book in his hand and sitting in his study, in fact, it was just light reading, and it was even a book that could be used in a brothel. At this time, when he saw his cousin sistering, he would definitely not let her see it.

    ¡°Yes, Second Cousin, do you still remember that Dr. Qiu?¡± Gu Xishu stood in front of Wen Shian with a sad face. Her carefully made-up little face made Wen Shian feel itchy in his heart.

    Although Gu Xishu had been engaged to him in the name of a concubine, his legal wife had not been selected, so he could only look at Gu Xishu from a distance and could not stay close to her. Every time he deliberately leaned over, Gu Xishu even looked as if he had done something wrong.

    He really had a lot of affection for this cousin and did not want to make her unhappy like this. However, his marriage had been dyed for a long time. Every time it was about to seed, something would happen. Even when the two families were about to get married, a young Miss had had an ident and lost her life.

    It was said that he would bring his wife misfortunes. There were even rumors spreading that his fate was so hard that he would cause someone to die.

    His marriage had been dyed again and again, so that Mrs. Wen wanted to marry Gu Xishu directly to Wen Shian as his legal wife, and told him secretly.

    Wen Shian was also very satisfied about this, but as for the details, he had to wait for his uncle-inw and aunt¡¯s intention.

    In Wen Shian¡¯s heart, Gu Xishu was his woman. At this time, his woman was in trouble, so he was still willing to help her. However, this matter was a little difficult to deal with. He only had a post with very little to do, so he was not capable of dealing with this matter.

    ¡°I remember that Dr. Qiu, but why does he want to change his census register?¡± When it came to Dr. Qiu, Wen Shian nodded. It was said that Dr. Qiu was a rtive of cousin sister in a roundabout way, although he was an extremely distant rtive.

    When he had firste to the capital city, this Doctor Qiu had lived in his mansion andter been to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The reason why Wen Shian remembered it so clearly was that he had been injured at that time, and it was this Doctor Qiu who had cured his injury easily. He approved of Doctor Qiu¡¯s medical skills.

 Chapter 690 - Learned From the Same School?

    <h4>Chapter 690 Learned From the Same School?</h4>

    ¡°Second Cousin, I didn¡¯t know about this until now. It is said that Doctor Qiu once caused the death of a patient in the countryside... What should we do if others know about this? Now he has entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. What... what... what can we do?¡± Gu Xishu looked at Wen Shian with tears in her eyes and a face full of begging.

    This beauty was like a flower, and her sweet words immediately made Wen Shian want to love her dearly. He didn¡¯t have time to ask about the reason. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. Leave it to me.¡±

    He also had a few bad friends. It would not be difficult for him to change a harmless doctor¡¯s census register.

    ¡°Did you go to my third brother just now?¡± He suddenly remembered something and his face darkened as he asked.

    He always felt that the rtionship between Gu Xizhu and his third brother was unusual. Originally, he had been jealous of his third brother in all aspects. If he knew what kind of rtionship there was between Gu Xizhu and his third brother, he would not spare them.

    ¡°How could it be? I am already engaged to you, so I naturally have to keep my distance from Third Cousin. How could I ask him for help first? If I want to, I have to ask Second Cousin for help first. Even if Second Cousin can¡¯t help me, I have to wait for Second Cousin to ask Third Cousin for help!¡± Gu Xishu raised her eyes and looked at Wen Shian with tenderness.

    This made Wen Shian very satisfied. He reached out and didn¡¯t care that the servant girl was still looking at them. He took Gu Xishu in his arms and stroked her with his hands. When he saw Gu Xishu pushing his hand away coyly, heughed loud happily.

    Even though there was still thest hurdle in front of them, the two of them had already done many things out of line. Not to mention Gu Xishu, even Liu Ye, who stayed beside her, was not surprised by this. At this time, Liu Ye could only lower her head shyly and did not dare to look at the two people who were hugging each other and flirting happily. The situation was getting more and more unrestrained.

    It had been two days since Shao Wanru had found Dr. Qiu. Shao Wanru let Qing¡¯er go to Xiao Xuanzi to get some news about Doctor Qiu.

    ¡°Miss, what a coincidence. It¡¯s said that Doctor Qiu alsoes from Jiangzhou.¡± Qing¡¯er came in and reported.

    Shao Wanru thought of something in her heart and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Jiangzhou? No way. I was in Jiangzhou for so many years, but I have never heard of a doctor called Doctor Qiu!¡± Yujie said anxiously.

    If it was another ce, she might really not know. But if it was Jiangzhou, Yujie thought she knew very well, especially the doctors in Jiangzhou. Mingqiu Nun was a doctor, and Yujie had always followed Mingqiu Nun, so how could Yujie not pay attention to the doctors in Jiangzhou? Wasn¡¯t it said that Doctor Qiu was a famous doctor in Jiangnan? Was he not famous?

    ¡°Jiangzhou is not Jiangnan, the southern regions of the Yangtze River!¡± Qu Le asked.

    Jiangzhou and Jiangnan seemed to have just a one-syble difference, and they both could be regarded as the southern area. However, Jiangzhou was a ce on the border, which was still far from Jiangnan, the middle part of the south of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Although Jiangzhou is not Jiangnan, it is not wrong to speak of them in the same way. As long as it is in the south, for people in the capital city, it can be said as being south of the Yangtze River!¡± Shao Wanru smiled leisurely. She had just washed her hair. After her ck hair was dried, she casually put it on her shoulders. Her little face was as small as a palm, and her watery eyes were charming.

    However, there was deep darkness in her eyes. It seemed that she had nothing to do with Doctor Qiu¡¯s first visit to the capital city, otherwise he would not be coincidently from Jiangzhou.

    ¡°But Dr. Qiu is definitely not from Jiangzhou!¡± Yujie thought for a while and said with certainty.

    Jiangzhou was a small ce, so the so-called famous doctors were even fewer there, and most of them were in touch with each other. Yujie thought it was impossible for Doctor Qiu to be the so-called famous doctor from Jiangzhou.

    ¡°Miss, Xiao Xuanzi said to me that if this Doctor Qiu is really not a famous doctor in Jiangzhou, then someone must have changed his census register and said that he has to check it out before he can get the result!¡± Qing¡¯er said briefly.

    ¡°Well, you leave first and tell Xiao Xuanzi that it is impossible for this Doctor Qiu to be from Jiangzhou. Ask him to check again. By the way, ask him to ask Mingqiu Nun, and tell her that the needle bag of this Doctor Qiu has the same embroidery pattern as that on Mingqiu Nun¡¯s needle bag, but it is a big red orchid and looks a little bloody!¡±

    Shao Wanru thought about it and said.

    Jiangzhou was impossible to be the census register ce of Dr. Qiu. However, since Jiangnan was arge area, it was really difficult to find Dr. Qiu. Her intuition told her that there was some rtions between Dr. Qiu and Mingqiu Nun. It was basically impossible to find two identical needle bags, not to mention that Dr. Qiu¡¯s needle embroidery looked strange and gloomy.

    Mingqiu Nun should have some clues about this.

    From time to time, Mingqiu Nun would enter the mansion to treat Chu Liuchen, so it was much easier for Xiao Xuanzi to see Mingqiu Nun than her!

    ¡°Yes, I will inform Xiao Xuanzi right now!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded and left.

    ¡°The needle bag?¡± Yujie frowned and looked at Shao Wanru hesitantly, as if she wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought.

    ¡°Yujie, do you know something?¡± Shao Wanru looked up and smiled. Compared with Yujie, who had been by Mingqiu Nun¡¯s side for a long time, Shao Wanru indeed knew less.

    ¡°Miss, Mingqiu Nun¡¯s needle bag... seems to be passed down from the grandmaster!¡± Yujie thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Then what about mine?¡± Shao Wanru blinked slightly and was not surprised by the answer.

    ¡°It seems also to be passed down!¡± Yujie did not stammer this time. At that time, she had seen Mingqiu Nun give the needle bag and the needles to Shao Wanru, and she had been the one who had sorted them out.

    ¡°That is to say... Doctor Qiu and Mingqiu Nun are very likely toe from the same school?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and said with a smile.

    ¡°I think... that may be... but I have never heard Mingqiu Nun mention Doctor Qiu before. No, Mingqiu Nun basically doesn¡¯t mention who her teacher is, but asionally talk about Grandmaster...¡± Yujie was a little hesitant this time, because Mingqiu Nun didn¡¯t mention this much, so she couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.

    She saw the needle bag too, but she didn¡¯t think of it or link it to Mingqiu Nun for a moment.

    ¡°Miss, if Mingqiu Nun and this Doctor Qiu learned from the same teacher, I don¡¯t think this Doctor Qiu is a good person. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Mingqiu Nun mention him? Besides, he changed his household registration as soon as he entered the capital city. Why did he have to change his household registration? He is obviously not from Jiangzhou!¡±

    Qu Le said after thinking for a moment.

    Shao Wanru nodded. She was also sure that this Doctor Qiu was definitely not from Jiangzhou. But since he was not from Jiangzhou, why did he say that he was?

    Three years ago, when he entered the capital city, he should have changed his household registration at that time. Since he changed it at that time, it meant that he did note to the capital just for Wang Yishu. Wang Yishu¡¯s life was in the hands of Madam of Duke Xing. There were some reasons for keeping her for three years.

    In addition, ording to what Doctor Qiu said that day, it seemed that Wang Yishu really regretted it. The meaning in his words was that Wang Yishu was about to die, and her words should be true. Wang Yishu wanted Shao Wanru to release the concern in her heart and talk deeply with her, so that she could leave without worries.

    From this, it seemed that this Doctor Qiu was really a kind and merciful man. However, because the orchids on his needle bag were simr to Mingqiu Nun¡¯s, she could feel his cruelty and demonic nature. She really found it hard to believe that Doctor Qiu would be apassionate doctor.

    After thinking about it carefully, Shao Wanru found that all the meaning in his words was to let her see Wang Yishu!

    The corners of her mouth lifted silently, and she sneered in her heart. Wang Yishu was going to die, and she had not died for three years. If she visited her at this time and Wang Yishu had an ident, everything would be med on her.

    Killing someone would be a big deal. It would even make all of her previous efforts in vain and trample her and Hao¡¯er under the feet of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion again.

    She was plotted against with the life of Wang Yishu. It should be Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s scheme!

    She was sure that this plot started three years ago. But at that time, she first used the plot to make Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion retreat step by step, which was beyond their expectation.

    And this Doctor Qiu definitely didn¡¯te to the capital city because of her.

    She got up from the couch, walked to the window, and pushed open the slightly closed window. A gust of cold wind immediately blew in.

    ¡°Miss, your hair hasn¡¯t dried yet. How can you let the wind blow in at this time?¡± Yujie hurriedly came to stop her.

    Shao Wanru grabbed her hands and said, ¡°Go and call Qing¡¯er back!¡±

    In the cold wind, her ck hair was blown back, and she felt chilly on her head. However, the wind suddenly made her grasp something, and a hint of gloom shed in the corner of her eyes.

    He came to the capital three years ago not for her, but for whom?

    ¡°Ah...¡± Yujie had not realized what had happened.

    ¡°Go!¡± Shao Wanru had already let go of her hands and said with a smile. She was suddenly enlightened and clear.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I will go immediately!¡± Yujie nodded and turned to walk out rapidly.

    Qu Le came over and closed the window. She tried to persuade her. ¡°Miss, you will have a headache if you keep letting the wind blow on you like this. The winter wind here is much stronger than that in Jiangzhou.¡±

    Hearing her words, Shao Wanru turned back and walked to the dressing table. She sat down and said, ¡°Qu Le,e and help me with my makeup. I will go outter!¡±

    ¡°Why are you still going out at this time? Miss, I¡¯m afraid that Old Madam won¡¯t let you go out now,¡± Qu Le looked out of the window and said. The cold wind was whistling outside. It seemed that it might snow soon.

    Recently, the weather had been cold, and it would snow from time to time. The weather today was even more oppressive. It would be more serious than just snowing. The gloomy weather made it necessary to light up in the room. What¡¯s more, it was almost dinner time, so they couldn¡¯t go out without a good reason.

    It was not that the Old Madam in the manor cared about the Miss very much, but that Miss was not allowed to go out. The people in the manor didn¡¯t treat her as a family member. Although they didn¡¯t forbid her to go out, it was not different from being grounded!

    ¡°I will dress up as a servant girl. I¡¯ll go out with Yujie,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Dress up as a servant girl?¡± Qu Le was stunned for a moment, and theb in her hands stopped due to her surprise.

    ¡°Yes, dress up as a servant girl. In this way, you don¡¯t have to ask for permission. You just say that you need to buy something for me!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and looked at herself in the mirror. She narrowed her watery eyes slightly. Old Madam didn¡¯t allow her to go out on her own. But no matter whether she had a good reason or not, she could sneak out.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu¡¯s matter is important...¡±

 Chapter 691 - Reckoning a Plot Three Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 691 Reckoning a Plot Three Years Ago</h4>

    After contacting Xiao Xuanzi, Qing¡¯er soon got the news and asked Shao Wanru to meet him in a tea house.

    Shao Wanru left via the back door with Yujie.

    The old maid at the back door had a good rtionship with Yujie recently. From time to time, Yujie would go out from the back door to buy some food and things for Shao Wanru.

    Because she was just a servant girl, and she sent a lot of things to the old maid at the back door every time she went out, this time when Yujie went out, the old maid only nced at the little servant girl behind her and let her go.

    In the past, when Yujie went out, she would asionally take a little servant girl who helped her carry things.

    Recently, Fifth Miss Shao had been very influential. Even Madam of Duke Xing had been locked up in the ancestral hall. It was unknown when she would be released. The old maid in the backyard did not dare to trouble the people of the Piaoyun Courtyard. She let them go quickly and even joked with Yujie.

    After they came out from the back door, a simple carriage had already stopped at the door. Yujie and Shao Wanru, who was dressed as a little servant girl, got on the carriage. Then the carriage went all the way forward. After turning a few corners, they came to the back door of a teahouse.

    Xiao Xuanzi had been waiting at the back door for a long time. When he saw Shao Wanru getting out of the carriage, he hurried over with a smile and stretched out his hands to lead her inside. Shao Wanru nodded and followed him inside.

    They entered from the back door, went up to the second floor, and then went up to the third floor from a secluded corner on the second floor. Finally, they entered a private room on the third floor.

    This private room was veryrge. It was divided into the inner room and the outer room. Xiao Xuanzi stopped Yujie at the door of the inner room and pointed inside with a smile.

    Yujie stopped, standing outside with Xiao Xuanzi.

    Shao Wanru entered the inner room.

    On a wide chair near the window, Chu Liuchen sat therezily. He wore a navy blue brocade robe, and his ck hair was tied up casually. He didn¡¯t wear a crown, which made him look more rxed and casual.

    There was a gauze curtain on the window, and the room was lit. But it was not so bright. The light was hazy, but it made people feel that he was as handsome as the jade. Even if he was wearing such a heavy-colored robe, he was still handsome and elegant.

    This man was really good-looking no matter what clothes he wore!

    Of course, if he sat more uprightly, he would look more elegant. However, at this moment, he was leaning there and did not seem to have many bones, which made him look a little slovenly.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Hearing the voice, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t raise his head and said. He reached out to serve a cup of tea for Shao Wanru and pushed it to the opposite side.

    Shao Wanru sat down opposite to him, picked up the teacup, and took a sip.

    As soon as the warm tea entered her stomach, it immediately diluted the coldness she felt outside. It seemed that the room had eliminated all the coldness outside.

    ¡°I heard that you would have something urgent to discuss with me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his long and narrow eyes and askedzily.

    ¡°Did Xiao Xuanzi tell you things about Doctor Qiu?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a little doctor? Why does he make you be so anxious to see me?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. His handsome face seemed to be covered with ayer of excitement, which made him extremely attractive. It seemed that he was in a good mood.

    In the past, he had always made appointments with Shao Wanru or directly blocked her. He had never seen Shao Wanru specially make an appointment with him.

    ¡°Prince, I¡¯m talking about something serious!¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly.

    ¡°Am I not serious? Don¡¯t worry, a doctor can¡¯t stir up trouble. I feel much better now. I won¡¯t let other doctors treat me as they like!¡±

    Chu Liuchen squinted, saying with a smile.

    Hearing his words, Shao Wanru felt relieved and knew that he had understood what she meant. ¡°Prince, do you also think that Doctor Qiu came to the capital for you?¡±

    ¡°He is such a good doctor. It seems that he is also a famous doctor. When he just arrived at the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion, he cured the Second Young Master of the Prime Minister Wen. It is said that the injury of the Second Young Master also baffled many doctors. As soon as Doctor Qiu came, he didn¡¯t use much medicine on him. After a few needles, he was almost cured!¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru with his beautiful eyes and said slowly. He turned the teacup in his hands, and a perverse sneer appeared on his thin lips.

    He had really neglected this Doctor Qiu. If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t asked Xiao Xuanzi to check again and again, he really wouldn¡¯t have found that there was such a fish that escaped the.

    ¡°He cured the Second Young Master Wen at that time. Is he going to rmend himself into the pce through this?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart jittered. Although she had guessed something, she was not so clear about it.

    ¡°That should be the reason. Three years ago, I was in poor health. My uncle and Imperial Grandmother asked people to find famous doctors from all over the world to treat me. The Doctor Qiu mighte to the capital at that time. But he came to the capital after Mingqiu Nun. At that time, Mingqiu Nun¡¯s diagnosis and treatment had some effect. I didn¡¯t want others to treat me again.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, a rmended doctor before had treated me to vomit blood. My condition was even more serious!¡±

    Therefore, this Doctor Qiu came to the capital city to treat Chu Liuchen. Everyone in the country knew that Chu Liuchen was in poor health, and they also knew that Chu Liuchen was looking for famous doctors all over the country. At that time, the timing of him toe to the capital city was quite good, but his luck was a little bad. In addition, Chu Liuchen¡¯s health was even worse because of the new imperial physician.

    Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Did... did Prime Minister Wen really find him?¡±

    Prime Minister Wen impressed her badly. In herst life, Prime Minister Wen also allowed Madam Wen and Gu Xishu to deal with her and even drove her out of the Wen¡¯s Mansion. But when she thought about it carefully, Prime Minister Wen did not seem to plot against Chu Liuchen. What¡¯s more, when Chu Liuchen was in power, the Wen¡¯s Mansion was still standing.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s the cousin Miss from Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she asked anxiously, ¡°Gu Xishu?¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, how do you know the name of the cousin Miss from Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his handsome eyebrows and asked with a smile. His jade-like face looked more and more handsome under the light.

    ¡°This... I met her before, and she even ripped the hairpin from me!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head uneasily. For some reason, she felt a little confused and subconsciously avoided Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    Being looked at by him in this way, she felt that he had thousands of emotions, which were extremely attractive.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because of this. I thought it was Third Young Master Wen...¡± Chu Liuchen said with connotation.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She clenched the handkerchief in her hand and then slowly rxed. She raised her watery eyes and changed the topic with a serious expression. ¡°Gu Xishu is the cousin Miss of Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Mansion, but she is just a girl in the boudoir. Why did she find a doctor for such a purpose?¡±

    No matter how she looked at it, Gu Xishu had nothing to do with this matter.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know this woman. She must have been cheated by someone, so she invited this doctor surnamed Qiu to the capital and then sent him to the pce. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t need him, but Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion used him. Then, Doctor Qiu was borrowed to your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Chu Liuchen narrowed his handsome eyes and said.

    His words were very straightforward, almost covering all the things that happened after Doctor Qiu came to the capital city. Shao Wanru fell silent and frowned tightly. She knew the meaning of Chu Liuchen¡¯s words.

    If the reason why Doctor Qiu came to the capital city before was because they wanted to utilize him to deal with Chu Liuchen, then after he was useless to Chu Liuchen, Doctor Qiu would be used to plot against her.

    He wanted to take advantage of Wang Yishu to deal with her. At that time, she had just entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and then she would inevitably live in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. At this time, if she was exposed that she had killed Wang Yishu, she would not have good results.

    But at that time, her actions were faster than that of Madam of Duke Xing and Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. As a result, their ns failed and Wang Yishu lived for three more years. Over the past three years, she suffered from an illness which was caused by Doctor Qiu. His needles were not to cure Wang Yishu¡¯s illness, but to let her endure and suffer.

    This processsted for three years. Now that she hade down the mountain, they wanted to plot her again!

    After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru asked again, ¡°Who cheated her?¡± She felt inexplicablyplicated.

    ¡°Who else could it be except for someone from your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? It can be seen from sending people to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion quickly afterward. You would figure it out by checking who ispatible with her in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. It was not difficult to investigate this matter, and she just needed to inquire about it in the mansion.

    ¡°It should be Shao Yanru, it must be her!¡± Shao Wanru said with certainty. She tilted her face slightly, and Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes fell on her face, which made her feel that she could not ignore him.

    ¡°I heard that when the children of Wen¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were young, there was a side door for them to go in and out at will. Gu Xishu should have a good rtionship with Shao Yanru at that time. Although the two families blocked the side doorter, they should have a good rtionship!¡±

    A trace of coldness and cruelty shed in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, and she only felt a chill slowly rising from her heart.

    She finally understood why Gu Xishu couldn¡¯t go along well with her in herst life. After Wen Xichi¡¯s death, she was just a powerless person without any children. How could Gu Xishu not bear her? Why would she nder Shao Wanru and drive her from Wen¡¯s Mansion?

    Her existence won¡¯t have anything to do with Gu Xishu. Such a thing shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    But it turned out that the root of all this was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Shao Yanru...

    She narrowed her eyes slightly and hid the bloodthirsty coldness in her eyes. Sure enough, everything about her had something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. They forced her to step into the desperate situation step by step. Thest blow was made by Shao Yanru herself. When she was cut at the waist, her whole person seemed to be bleeding.

    The blood gathered into a stream, winding under her body. At that time, she was even still alive.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Finding that her delicate lips suddenly became as pale as snow, Chu Liuchen reached out and held her hands. He felt that her hands were also cold and had no warmth. He frowned and asked unhappily. He squeezed her hands hard and held her hands tightly!

 Chapter 692 - If Anyone Dares to Hurt You, I Will Make Him Pay with His

    <h4>Chapter 692 If Anyone Dares to Hurt You, I Will Make Him Pay with His Blood!</h4>

    The warmth in her hands made Shao Wanru return to herself from the bloody scene. She took a deep breath and suppressed the hatred rolling in her eyes.

    Since her hatred was too profound to dissolve, she decided to just take her revenge. She, returning from the hell, had made up her mind to fight desperately with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in this life!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She said, while struggling to get her hands out of Chu Liuchen¡¯s grip. However, he grasped her hands and showed no sign of loosening his grip.

    She raised her eyes to look at Chu Liuchen, only to find that he looked up at her with his explorative eyes. She somehow felt afraid that her secret would be found out.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened to you just now?¡± Chu Liuchen, who did not intend to let it go so easily, asked.

    ¡°I... suddenly realized... it must be Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s another plot against me. They intend to kill Wang Yishu and then shift the me onto me. When I met Doctor Qiu, he repeatedly suggested me to visit Wang Yishu and said that she, who was about to die, spoke from her heart!¡±

    Shao Wanru pulled herself together and analyzed in an organized way.

    ¡°Well, let her die for a proper reason!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    Shao Wanru felt her heart skipped a beat and involuntarily turned her head away. Every time she looked into Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes, she felt a little uneasy.

    His beautiful eyes, which seemed to be filled with thousands of stars shining in the sky, dazzled her. But sometimes they seemed to be filled with tons of tenderness, which somehow made her face blush and her heart beat faster.

    ¡°What do you mean by letting her die for a proper reason?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they intended to kill her during your visit and then shift the me onto you? You can go there with Qing¡¯er, who can handle it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a wicked smile, ¡°Of course, there is another better solution. I can help you get rid of her directly!¡±

    ¡°Let Qing¡¯er handle it. You have no valid reason to do that!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and turned down the second very direct proposal he put forward.

    Although she now bore the name of saving Chu Liuchen, she didn¡¯t want him to get involved in her business too often.

    ¡°Do you mean that you haven¡¯t been my princess yet?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her and said disapprovingly.

    With her heart skipping a beat, Shao Wanru hurriedly lowered her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Since you¡¯re bound to marry me and be my wife, it makes no difference to be my princess earlier orter!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Shao Wanru was shocked, grabbed Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and said anxiously.

    He was Prince Chen who dared to do anything. Shao Wanru did not dare to let him help her. She believed that she was capable of handling the affairs in the backyard of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since it was a plot, she could handle it in secret.

    With the help of those sent by Chu Liuchen, she could actually do a better job!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want my help?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile in azy voice.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and said. She somehow thought of a series of strange scenes. Was it the imperial pce with blood flowing like stream? Plenty of women¡¯s corpses were piled up on the steps leading to the pce...

    ¡°Well, forget it. I can wait for you to marry me. You are old enough for marriage. Since you have been engaged to me, you should marry me as soon as possible. I am also old enough for marriage!¡± Chu Liuchen squinted and said with a smile, seeming to be in a good mood and quite enjoyed being held by Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru blushed and hurriedly shook Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands off, as if his hands were a piece of burning iron. Unfortunately, Chu Liuchen even acted faster than she did. He held her hand again and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You clung to me when in need of my help, and tossed me aside when not in need of my help. Zhuozhuo, it¡¯s not a good habit!¡±

    As saying that, he winked at Shao Wanru yfully, looking like a gentle, innocent and bright young man.

    ¡°Your Highness, since you are a human being, how can I treat you like that!¡± With a blush, Shao Wanru said, while trying hard to withdraw her hands.

    He seemed to indicate that she had done something evil like abandoning her husband.

    Thinking of this, Shao Wanru blushed even more. She thought that she must have gone crazy so that such a crazy thought came into her mind after she heard Chu Liuchen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, that is to say, you won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡± Chu Liuchen, who was satisfied, said. Seeing her red face, he loosened his grip of her delicate little hands at the right time, leaned back with pleasure and looked at Shao Wanru with a smile, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    After realizing his feelings for her, Chu Liuchen thought that he could act faster!

    He had always been a person who took action as soon as he aimed at the target!

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t scare her. After all, their rtionship began with Shao Wanru¡¯s promise to be his shield!

    Well, he wanted her to be his shield for the rest of her life. Moreover, he would not allow his shield to be eliminated.

    Since she had promised to be his shield, she should keep her promise for the rest of her life. It was the agreement between the two of them, wasn¡¯t it?

    Chu Liuchen felt justified and contented. Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s face, which had returned to red, he felt increasinglycent. When he saw her pale face and lips just now, he was very dissatisfied.

    Since he was displeased, he certainly would not allow those displeasing him to feel pleased!

    He knocked twice on the table with his fingers and said, ¡°Shao Yanru is close to both Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue. It must be the plot of either of them. They consider me an obstacle!¡±

    Shao Wanru was shocked, raised her head hurriedly and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± She suddenly realized that the fight for the throne had begun long before.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t care about it at first... Anyway, as an invalid, I have no expectation of my future!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    Shao Wanru frowned with disapproval. In fact, when she first saw Chu Liuchen, she had such an intuition that Prince Chen didn¡¯t care much about his life and took the medicine at will.

    At this moment, when she heard him say this personally, she actually felt her heart tremble. The fear made her feel extremely ufortable and try hard to prevent him from saying that.

    Shao Wanru suppressed the inexplicable fear in her heart and asked, ¡°Your Highness, your illness is curable. Don¡¯t you get much better now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now! I certainly should live well, because I can¡¯t let you be a widow before marrying me!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to gently press her eyebrows and said softly with a smile, ¡°Keeping frowning since an early age will make you show your age early!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru reached out to push him away and said reproachfully.

    ¡°I mean it. I¡¯ve told my grandma that I¡¯m going to marry you. If I die at this time, considering my grandma¡¯s character, she will definitely make you live in widowhood for me!¡± Chu Liuchen withdrew his hands with a smile and saidcently.

    Shao Wanru looked at him speechlessly, wondering what made him talked about his death socently. At the moment, he didn¡¯t look like the cunning Prince Chen he had always been at all.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you mean that you will be fine?¡± She, who grasped the other meaning of his words, rolled her watery eyes and asked.

    ¡°Of course I will be fine. Since they have their plots, so do I. Let¡¯s see who can be the winner!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently withposure in his eyes, as if he were not talking about something monstrous like striving for the throne.

    Shao Wanru felt her heart beat faster. It was the first time that she had clearly heard Chu Liuchen talk about his wild ambition.

    She didn¡¯t know why Chu Liuchen bestirred himself to fight for the throne and trample everyone under his feet in thest life. As the nephew of the emperor, he managed to defeat the emperor¡¯s sons and win the throne. It must be a piece of sanguinary andplicated history.

    She bit her lip and suppressed the fear in her heart, thinking what made Chu Liuchen able to defeat the emperor¡¯s sons as the emperor¡¯s nephew.

    ¡°Well, are you interested in enjoying the great view of the country with me in the future?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile. Under the light, his eyes looked not only as gentle as jade, but also seemed to be affectionate.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you fail...¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice sounded a little ethereal.

    ¡°Rest assured. Even if I fail, I will definitely protect you, my shield! If anyone dares to hurt you, I will make him pay with his blood!¡±

    Chu Liuchenughed in a low voice and said casually, ¡°Anyway you are my shield. I will never abandon my shield! After all, it¡¯s you who managed to cling to me as my shield!¡±

    His words were extremely ambiguous. Although Shao Wanru was worried, she involuntarily felt a little ashamed and annoyed at this time. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You don¡¯t have to thank me for that!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. Then he stood up, walked to the window on the other side, looked out of the window, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really snowing. Zhuozhuo, have you ever seen such a heavy snow in Jiangzhou?¡±

    Shao Wanru got up speechlessly and walked to the window to have a look. As expected, there was a heavy snow outside, which was very rare even in the capital city. Every snowke was veryrge and fell from the sky, looking very beautiful!

    ¡°Your Highness, I have lived in the capital city for three years!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and reminded him reluctantly. Such a heavy snow was rare, but she, who had lived in the capital city for three years, had seen a few times. She was not as surprised as she had been when she just moved to the capital city at the sight of this!

    ¡°The native ce of doctor surnamed Qiu has been changed again. He is not from Jiangzhou now. Someone must have made another move.¡± Chu Liuchen looked out of the window with a smile and said somethingpletely irrelevant to what he had just said.

    He changed the subject so swiftly that Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment and then turned her head quickly with a trace of impressive coldness in her watery eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you mean that they are going to deal with me?¡±

 Chapter 693 - Wang Shengxue Shows up at Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 693 Wang Shengxue Shows up at Midnight</h4>

    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, just tell me, and I will clear the way for you!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I got it!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and said.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back now. After we get engaged, I cane to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to visit you!¡± Chu Liuchen said, turned around and walked to the chair where he sat before and there was a cloak. He picked it up and shook it, which was notrge and of a simple and in style.

    It definitely didn¡¯t belong to Chu Liuchen.

    Holding the cloak, he walked up to Shao Wanru, put the cloak on her, and tied the cloak around her neck.

    ¡°This cloak is very ordinary. It¡¯s snowing outside!¡± He said in a gentle voice in Shao Wanru¡¯s ear so that she almost felt his warm breath. With a blush, she subconsciously pulled the hem of the cloak, felt a buzz in her head, lowered her head and dared not look at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    After putting the cloak on Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen took two steps back to have a look at her. Then he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, be careful on the way!¡±

    His voice was elegant and gentle.

    Seeing him step back, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly stepped aside. After bowing to him, she turned around and left in a hurry, as if staying any longer would make her blush more.

    Yujie had been waiting outside the door for a long time with a cloak simr to the one on Shao Wanru. When she saw Shao Wanrue out, she hurriedly followed her.

    Xiao Xuanzi led them out and saw them get in the carriage. After that he turned around and went back to the third floor.

    On the third floor, Chu Liuchen was standing by the window, which happened to enable him to see the back door. He saw Shao Wanru get in the carriage and the carriage leave.

    ¡°Master, the Fifth Miss has gone back!¡± Xiao Xuanzi entered the room and reported.

    ¡°Chu Liuzhou should still be in the imperial pce at this moment, right? Let¡¯s do it today. It¡¯s a nice day!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at the falling snowkes outside the window and said in a voice which was very pleasant while as piercingly cold as a zither string in winter.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to prepare now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi understood and replied hurriedly, ¡°Master, would you like to go back to the mansion?¡±

    The Empress Dowager had sent someone to tell Chu Liuchen that he didn¡¯t need to enter the imperial pce today!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the imperial pce to visit my grandma now!¡± Chu Liuchen said and chuckled with thick darkness in his eyes.

    The thick darkness brought his face as pretty as jade a sort of cold and bloodthirsty rage and made it look chilling against the light and snow...

    Shao Wanru came back as quietly as she did when she went out. The old maid guarding the back door almost went to sleep. Hearing the knock on the door, she got up and opened the door reluctantly. Fortunately, after receiving the fruit Yujie just bought outside, the old maid¡¯s face softened. After the two of them went back, the old maid locked the door.

    Shao Wanru followed Yujie to the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    The snow was very heavy, and the strong wind blew on their faces, making them stagger. It hadn¡¯t been long since they went out, but the snow had been piled up on the path.

    Shao Wanru went out this time to warn Chu Liuchen. She not only achieved her goal, but also learned that Doctor Qiu¡¯s native ce had been changed. Knowing that it was a sign that they were going to take action, she thought while walking. She was a little distracted and almost fell down several times.

    Yujie had no choice but to help her walk slowly.

    It took them more time to return to the Piaoyun Courtyard than usual.

    It got dark. Fortunately, it was a snowy day, on which the snow reflected some light and enabled them to vaguely see the road. However, the snow piled up on the road made it extremely difficult for them to walk steadily.

    After walking for a while, Shao Wanru wiped the sweat off her forehead and stopped.

    ¡°Miss, there seems to be someone... I think...¡± Yujie pulled Shao Wanru to the back of a tree beside them and whispered.

    Shao Wanru raised her head and found nothing, but she did note out of the tree behind which they hid. Yujie always had good eyesight. Since she pulled her to hide here, there must be a reason for it.

    As expected, they hadn¡¯t waited long before they saw a figure stealthily appear in front of them. It could be seen that this person didn¡¯t expect such a heavy snow, so he didn¡¯t wear any cloak to keep himself off the snow. Based on his moving in a sneaky way, they could tell that he obviously wasn¡¯t a good person.

    When the person got closer, they could tell that it was a tall man.

    A man appeared in the backyard?

    Shao Wanru was shocked, stepped back and tried harder to hide herself behind the tree.

    Both of their cloaks were light-colored and covered with snow at the moment, and they hid behind the tree without moving. Under the dim light, it was really difficult to discover that they were behind the tree. Moreover, this person seemed to be sneaky, so he wouldn¡¯t stop to have a close look.

    The two of them watched the man leave.

    After he waspletely out of sight, Shao Wanru came out from behind the tree.

    ¡°Is it... Wang Shengxue?¡± Shao Wanru asked, because she didn¡¯t see it clearly just now.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Childe Wang. Why is he here at this time? It seems that he came in stealthily. What is he going to do?¡± Yujie, who saw it more clearly than Shao Wanru did, said to herself in confusion.

    Anyway, he shouldn¡¯t be here at this moment. What was more, it was the backyard of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Wang Shengxue rarely came to visit Wang Yishu and almost didn¡¯t care about the kinship with his sister. Now he even came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to visit Wang Yishu less often. Even if he came, he just came to please Madam of Duke Xing, Old Madam of Duke Xing and the other masters in the mansion in the name of visiting Wang Yishu. He, who was desse, was so notorious in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that even the servants didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    In fact, it waste at this time, and the snow even made it darker. If Wang Shengxue hade early, he should have left early at the sight of the snow. It had been snowing for a long while.

    It was even more impossible for him toe here when it was snowing. He would not enter the backyard on a snowy day with no emergency. He must manage to enter the backyard while the backyard was under chaotic management.

    Looking towards where he hade through, Shao Wanru found that he really came from Wang Yishu¡¯s courtyard and headed for the Chuihua Gate.

    She moved her stiff feet and walked forward slowly with Yujie¡¯s help, while thinking about what had happened just now, it was indeed strange that Wang Shengxue appeared in the backyard of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time.

    Why did hee to visit Wang Yishu?

    A thought suddenly came into her mind. She rolled her watery eyes, wondering if it was because the idle chess piece she had set worked. Wang Shengxue and Wang Yishu were not stupid. They met in private without letting others know because of their suspicion of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? That was great. Checking the time, she found it was time to visit Wang Yishu.

    When they returned to the Piaoyun Courtyard, Qu Le had prepared hot water. After Shao Wanru washed up, Qu Le helped her sit down on the couch and put a heater in her arms.

    After taking a sip of hot water, Shao Wanru felt as if she hade back to life.

    Putting down the teacup in her hand, she looked at Qing¡¯er and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, go and find out what Wang Yishu is doing now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going now!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a nod and left.

    Qu Le and Qing Yue set the table for Shao Wanru. After taking a few bites, Shao Wanru instructed them to clean up the dishes and go to have their dinner.

    Leaning against the couch with a small heater in her arms, Shao Wanru carefully recollected what she had seen just now. It must have something to do with Wang Yishu, although she didn¡¯t know what they were going to do.

    She was certain that Doctor Qiu was going to plot against her, and someone had changed Doctor Qiu¡¯s native ce in secret so that Doctor Qiu would not be suspected.

    The person changed Doctor Qiu¡¯s native ce again and again in order to wipe out the clues pointing at Doctor Qiu. Even if Wang Yishu got killed and the plot behind it was exposed, they could stay out of it as much as possible and even hide the person behind the scenes perfectly.

    In order to deal with Chu Liuchen, they found a doctor from Jiangzhou at random. However, she happened to be from Jiangzhou, so she was familiar with Jiangzhou. Or it could be said that not only she but also the members of the Qin¡¯s Mansion who moved to the capital were familiar with Jiangzhou. It was impossible to use a doctor from Jiangzhou, so they changed Doctor Qiu¡¯s native ce.

    Shao Yanru and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s plot should be making use of Wang Yishu to deal with her by hurting Wang Yishu or even killing Wang Yishu and then shifting the me onto her, who went to visit Wang Yishu. But there was one thing confusing her. How did they make Wang Yishu die at the right time?

    How did they make Wang Yishu die exactly when she went to visit her?

    After thinking it over and over again, she found that Doctor Qiu was the key point. Could it be that Doctor Qiu had his special acupuncture? It seemed that she had to turn to Mingqiu Nun for an answer!

    If Doctor Qiu could really make Wang Yishu die at the right time with his acupuncture, Wang Yishu would be killed when she went to visit her.

    If it were three years ago, it would have been a perfect n. However, it had been dyed for three years because she managed to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion three years ago. As long as Wang Shengxue and Wang Yishu were notpletely stupid, they would have been able to find some clues after she gave them some directions in secret. After all, Wang Yishu just pretended to faint at that time.

    Since Wang Yishu was not really sick, why did she get increasingly sick and couldn¡¯t even get up after returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? What was more, Wang Yishu had always been treated by Doctor Qiu. Didn¡¯t Wang Yishu and Wang Shengxue doubt it?

    Now that they doubted it, what would they do?

    Shao Wanru frowned slightly and had a vague intuition that she had grasped a clue. Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Yanru kept plotting against her and thought that everything was under their control, so they dyed the plot against her for three years. Did they really think that Wang Yishu was just an ignorant tool?

    Wang Yishu just couldn¡¯t figure out their plot with no directions. Now Wang Shengxue, who acted in a sneaky way, seemed to have realized something!

    She was happy to see them suffer losses!

    Qing¡¯er came back veryte, but she got some information. Wang Yishu hadn¡¯t gone to sleep at this moment and was still talking with her maid about Wang Shengxue¡¯s visit. As expected, Wang Shengxue stealthily went to meet his sister, not anyone else in the mansion.

    ¡°Miss, I saw that Miss Wang kept touching something under her pillow. She touched it from time to time and then withdrew her hand, and repeated the same thing again and again. When I went over, they were going to sleep. So they just had a short conversation during which they only mentioned that it was inconvenient for Childe Wang to go back on a snowy day. But even during such a short conversation, Miss Wang touched the thing at least ten times. It could be seen that she attached great importance to it or took it very seriously!¡±

    Qing¡¯er said with certainty.

    She, who had learned the way to make a secret investigation, was good at detecting something imperceptible from someone¡¯s actions and words.

 Chapter 694 - The Accident Outside the Palace Gate, He Breaks His Leg!

    <h4>Chapter 694 The ident Outside the Pce Gate, He Breaks His Leg!</h4>

    The sky was very dark. In fact, it was not veryte. Chu Liuzhou came out of the Empress¡¯s pce. Looking at the sky, he frowned tightly.

    He entered the imperial pce in the evening and had a chat with the Empress. At that time, it had not snowed yet. However, now it was snowing so heavily that the snow had been piled up on the road in a short time.

    It was some distance from here to the gate of the imperial pce. He didn¡¯t notice it in the past, but he found the current situation quite unpleasant.

    It would be more inconvenient for him to leave if he waited any longer.

    As he walked down the steps, a little eunuch followed him closely with an umbre.

    They were followed by guards and servants.

    Surrounded by a group of people, Chu Liuzhou walked to the gate of the imperial pce.

    They walked unsteadily and much slower than usual. Chu Liuzhou kept frowning and was in a bad mood. Just now, the Empress showed him the list of the consort selection, but Shao Yanru¡¯s name was not on it.

    He had nned to marry Shao Yanru, and had always been confident that he could marry Shao Yanru. At the thought that Duke Xing would support him in the future, he even got close to Duke Xing in private and sometimes defended Duke Xing.

    The Empress¡¯s words still rang in his ears, and he knew that he should take her advice.

    Shao Yanru shifted the me onto Shao Jie¡¯er for what had happened in the imperial pce, and Shao Jie¡¯er was willing to take the me. However, there were not a few people knowing it, including Chu Liuyue, him and even Honored Consort Shu, although everyone kept it a secret for various reasons.

    Nevertheless, since so many people knew it, Shao Yanru was certainly unqualified to be Princess Zhou.

    But he was still reluctant to give up on the support of Duke Xing, who was powerful. He even thought that not only he but also Chu Liuyue was unwilling to give up on it.

    However, at the moment, Chu Liuyue was in a simr situation, so Chu Liuyue probably couldn¡¯t make Shao Yanru his Princess either, but what about a consort...

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Chen is here!¡± The little eunuch reminded him.

    Chu Liuzhou looked up and found that he had arrived at the gate of the imperial pce. Looking towards the long path leading to the two gates of the imperial pce, he saw Chu Liuchen getting out of the carriage outside, and showed a mocking smile.

    But he restrained his smile at once and strode out.

    With Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help, Chu Liuchen was trying hard to get out of the carriage cautiously and slowly.

    He was trying hard indeed. Although there was a small stool under the carriage, although Xiao Xuanzi held this sick and weak Prince Chen with both hands for fear that he would identally fall, Prince Chen was getting off the carriage almost as slowly as a snail did. His slow motion couldpare with that of a turtle.

    Although the guards at the gate of the imperial pce looked steadily forward, they could feel Prince Chen¡¯s tiredness, tremendous tiredness!

    In fact, it had been a while since the carriage arrived. Prince Chen got off the carriage slowly indeed, but he had never been fast, so it was normal for him to be slower on such a snowy day.

    After struggling to get off the carriage with Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help, Chu Liuchen stood firm by the carriage and took out a handkerchief from his bosom to wipe the sweat on his forehead.

    Needless to say, getting off the carriage had exhausted him.

    ¡°Third brother!¡± Chu Liuzhou, who had walked through the long pce path, said very friendly.

    Outside the pce gate, when the coachman of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion saw his mastere over, he hurriedly drove the carriage over and waited by the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Second brother!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. It seemed that he was in a good mood and did not give Chu Liuzhou a cold shoulder.

    ¡°Third Brother, why do youe to the imperial pce at this time? You¡¯d better rest in your mansion on such a snowy day!¡± Chu Liuzhou looked at the sky and then looked at him, and said with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Imperial Grandmother. I¡¯ll go backter!¡± Chu Liuchen exined.

    ¡°Why do youe out on such a snowy day? You can visit Imperial Grandmother at any time. Seeing youe at this moment, she will be worried!¡± Chu Liuzhou said reproachfully.

    ¡°Well... it¡¯s my fault.¡± Chu Liuchen epted his advice and said with a nod, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better go back to my mansion now ande to visit Imperial Grandmother tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Chu Liuzhou nodded and said joyfully.

    Chu Liuchen had always been gentle and elegant in front of others, but only Chu Liuzhou and his brothers knew how mean and intractable Chu Liuchen was and he had embarrassed them a lot. Fortunately, they were in front of others at this moment, so Chu Liuchen should ept his advice ¡°out of kindness¡±.

    With plenty of people at the gate of the imperial pce, many of them could see how well he and Chu Liuchen got along with each other. He believed that tomorrow his father must be very pleased after learning that he got along well with Chu Liuchen.

    Because his father thought highly of Chu Liuchen, he had to be on good terms with Chu Liuchen. It was a rare opportunity to show love and respect as good brothers should in front of others, so Chu Liuzhou decided to y the role of Chu Liuchen¡¯s good brother for another while.

    ¡°Third brother...¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s piercingly cold. I... cough, cough, cough...¡± Chu Liuchen turned his head to cough as he said.

    Chu Liuzhou was a little embarrassed because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s interruption, but seeing Chu Liuchen cough, he immediately said with concern, ¡°Third Brother, you are right. You really need to have a good rest and can¡¯t continue staying outside on such a windy and snowy day. Third Brother, after you!¡±

    He stretched his hand as a hint for Chu Liuchen to go back to the carriage first.

    ¡°Second brother... after you. Cough, cough...¡± As Chu Liuchen said, he coughed again and stepped aside.

    ¡°Your Highness, please take another step aside. Your cough may be caused by the wind!¡± Xiao Xuanzi advised cautiously.

    Chu Liuzhou looked at the ce facing the pce gate and then looked at the long path, showing acent smile. The ce facing the pce gate was not a good ce. The heavy snow and the chilly wind in winter made it much colder in the ce than in other ces.

    He had intended to talk with Chu Liuchen for another while outside on such a windy day, but it seemed that this invalid couldn¡¯t stand it. Well, he had better go back early, in case this invalid got sick again tomorrow and he had to take the me for it.

    ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a smile, saluted Chu Liuchen with joined hands, and then turned around and walked to his carriage gracefully. Judging from Chu Liuchen¡¯s sicklyplexion, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t get in the carriage in a short time. Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t have the patience to stay with him at the gate to be exposed to the chilly wind.

    Speaking of this, the wind was really chilly. If he kept being exposed to the wind, he couldn¡¯t stand it either.

    The carriage of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion was stopped beside the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. The two carriages were both facing therge gate of the imperial pce. Seeing that Prince Chen was still coughing with Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help on one side, the coachman of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, who was very perceptive, drove the carriage towards them, leaving the carriage of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion there.

    The carriage of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion was the only carriage stopped at the gate. Seeing Chu Liuzhouing over, the coachman drove the carriage towards Chu Liuzhou in order to please him.

    After the carriage stopped in front of Chu Liuzhou, Chu Liuzhou got in the carriage. Hearing Chu Liuchen having a bad cough behind him, he turned his head on the carriage and asked with a very concerned look, ¡°Third Brother, are you okay?¡±

    He put his hands on the door of the carriage, but did not get in, with all his attention on Chu Liuchen, who was coughing so hard that he could not stand up straight. Although Chu Liuzhou felt delighted, he showed great concern.

    The ident happened at this moment.

    A horse in front of the carriage of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion suddenly raised its hooves and roared. Chu Liuzhou, who was standing on the shaft of the carriage, fell identally off the carriage and fell heavily on the ground in front of the pce gate. Everyone was shocked. The horse put its hooves down and was going to step on Chu Liuzhou, who fell to the ground and could not get up in a short time.

    If it really stepped on Chu Liuzhou, he could probably be killed on the spot.

    ¡°Quick... Save my second brother!¡± Chu Liuchen held Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s hand and said loudly.

    Several guards at the gate of the imperial pce immediately reacted. One of them reacted very quickly, drew the sword at his waist and threw it directly at the horse¡¯s hooves.

    Another two guards went over and pulled Chu Liuzhou, who fell to the ground and could not get up in a short time, out of the carriage.

    The sword came swiftly and happened to prick the horse¡¯s front hooves before it put them down. The horse roared in pain and fell down. Fortunately, Chu Liuzhou had been pulled away by two guards.

    ¡°Quick... Report it to my uncle and the Empress!¡± Chu Liuchen came over with Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help and gave an order anxiously with his hand on his chest.

    A eunuch at the gate of the imperial pce had rushed inside swiftly to report it. No one dared to mention what had happened to Prince Zhou at the gate of the imperial pce.

    Chu Liuchen squatted down to check on Chu Liuzhou. It was a terrible ident indeed. Chu Liuzhou fell straight from the carriage and fell heavily to the snowfield.

    Although the snow was soft, Chu Liuzhou obviously fell in a very wrong way. He twisted his body when falling down. Looking at his left leg, which was also a little twisted, Chu Liuchen realized that Chu Liuzhou¡¯s leg was injured, because his twisting leg was obviously not caused by spraining.

    Chu Liuchen instructed someone to fetch a soft couch for Chu Liuzhou, while sending someone to report it again. No one noticed that the coachman of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion also fell on the ground and was also unconscious at the moment.

    Both of them fell from the carriage. Chu Liuzhou was surrounded by people, while no one paid attention to the coachman.

    As Chu Liuzhou¡¯s soft couch was carried to the Imperial Institute of Medicine, Chu Liuchen also headed for the Imperial Institute of Medicine with Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help while coughing from time to time. At this time, although he was weak, he could not leave at will.

    The imperial physicians in the Imperial Institute of Medicine had got the news. When Chu Liuzhou was carried here, they hurriedly began their diagnosis and asked Prince Chen, who was weak and sick, to the warm room. He, who didn¡¯t look very well either, would probably get sick if he kept being exposed to the cold.

    The Empress was the first toe. As soon as she entered the room and saw Chu Liuzhou in such a miserable situation, she immediately burst into tears. It was the nanny beside her who persuaded her to take a rest aside so that the imperial physicians could treat him.

    Later, the Empress Dowager also came. When the Empress Dowager came, the imperial physicians had made a definite diagnosis that Chu Liuzhou had broken his leg! Yes, he had broken his leg.

    After hearing this news, the Empress Dowager sighed helplessly and turned to check on the other grandson of hers. When she heard that Chu Liuchen had a recurrence of his old illness and hadin down now, she was as anxious as the Empress. Chu Liuzhou, who had broken his leg, could recover after resting for a period. But if anything happened to her sickly grandson, he would die...

 Chapter 695 - The Same Traces, the Emperors Doubt!

    <h4>Chapter 695 The Same Traces, the Emperor¡¯s Doubt!</h4>

    ¡°How is Prince Zhou?¡± The Empress looked at the head of the Imperial Institute of Medicine with a gloomy face and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious. His Highness will be fine after resting for a period!¡± The head of the Imperial Institute of Medicine wiped the sweat off his head and answered cautiously.

    In fact, in terms of broken bones, Prince Zhou was not seriously injured, because he didn¡¯t break his thigh bone. However, no matter how minor his injury was, they had to take it seriously, because he was a prince anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious? In this case, what can be considered serious?¡± The Empress, who was furious, mmed the teacup in her hand on the table and shouted harshly.

    ¡°Okay... okay, we will do all we could to treat His Highness!¡± The head of the Imperial Institute of Medicine knelt down with fear and said hurriedly.

    ¡°How long will it take to cure him?¡± The Empress almost gnashed her teeth to ask.

    ¡°Uh, His Highness should stay in bed for a good rest for a few months before moving slowly. But His Highness should avoid intense exercise, in case he gets hurt again.¡±

    The head of the Imperial Institute of Medicine said with his head down and secretly wiped his cold sweat. It was indeed very difficult to do his job, because it seemed that these princes came to the Imperial Institute of Medicine from time to time.

    Besides Chu Liuchen who had always been in poor health, the other princes came to the Imperial Institute of Medicine from time to time. Speaking of which, the head of the Imperial Institute of Medicine felt aggrieved.

    ¡°It will take several months, and it seems that he will recover with lingering effects!¡± the Empress said furiously. It was a critical moment. If Chu Liuzhou really had to lie in bed for several months, it would be a piece of terrible news.

    ¡°But... but His Highness should have a good rest after breaking his bones. Otherwise, the crooked bones will have an influence on the rest of his life!¡±

    The head of the Imperial Institute of Medicine reminded her.

    With her face darkening, the Empress clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly. She understood that it couldn¡¯t be rushed. However, Chu Liuzhou broke his leg at this time. Thinking of the person who was most likely to benefit from it, the Empress was so furious that her face turned livid.

    The person was either Chu Liuyue or Chu Liucheng. The Empress decided that she would never spare the person who dared to hurt her son at the gate of the imperial pce.

    ¡°Empress, how is he?¡± As the door was pushed open, the Emperor strode in and looked towards the bed in the room coldly. Seeing Chu Liuzhou lying on the bed, he came over in a hurry and asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for Zhou¡¯er!¡± Seeing the Emperore in, the Empress stood up and walked up to Chu Liuzhou¡¯s bed as well. However, instead of looking at Chu Liuzhou, she bent down to kneel down in front of the Emperor and said tearfully with a handkerchief in her hand.

    Seeing that Chu Liuzhou, who was lying on the bed, was still in aa with a splint on his leg, the Emperor also felt sad. It really broke his heart to see his son, who had always been his strongest son, lying here in aa at the moment.

    ¡°Get up. What did the imperial physicians say?¡± The Emperor reached out to help the Empress up and asked gently.

    The Empress stopped pretending and stood up at the proper time. She wiped the tears off her face with a handkerchief and said with red eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, they said that Zhou¡¯er broke his leg. How could he happen to break his leg at this time? Selecting his princess is of vital importance to him. If we select a Miss with whom Zhou¡¯er is dissatisfied to be his princess, I wonder if she can manage Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion properly in the future. Your Majesty, I¡¯m wondering who intended to hurt Zhou¡¯er. Please uphold justice for me and Zhou¡¯er...¡±

    The Empress could not finish her words and tilted her head to wipe her tears.

    The Emperor fell silent for a moment before heforted her in a low voice, ¡°Empress, rest assured. I will definitely find out it¡¯s an ident or a trap!¡±

    Just now he camete because he went to look into the cause of the ident beforeing. Until now, it seemed to be an ident caused by Chu Liuzhou¡¯s carelessness. Chu Liuchen got involved in it. However, Chu Liuchen acted as usual.

    Moreover, when the ident happened, he was far away from Chu Liuzhou. It was Chu Liuzhou who turned back and talked to Chu Liuchen after getting on the carriage. Chu Liuchen did not induce Chu Liuzhou to continue the conversation. So it seemed to be an ident anyway.

    However, as a member of the royal family, he considered such an ident the most unconvincing.

    The Emperor actually didn¡¯t believe it. In particr, why did the horse of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion suddenly go crazy? The coachman should be questioned. However, the coachman broke his neck unluckily when he fell off the carriage. No one noticed it before. It was toote to save the coachman after carrying Chu Liuzhou to the Imperial Institute of Medicine.

    The coachman was dead, so no one knew what made the horse suddenly go mad, which aroused the Emperor¡¯s suspicion.

    The same points reminded the Emperor of what had happened before. A thought came into his mind, and he figured out a suspect. However, he could note to a final conclusion at the moment, so he could not say anything in front of the Empress.

    ¡°Thanks, Your Majesty. I thank you on behalf of Zhou¡¯er!¡± The Empress, who knew that she should stop at the proper time, had wiped her tears off her face and said. Although she still looked sad, she had no objection to the Emperor¡¯s decision, whichforted the Emperor a lot.

    Although he was notpletely pleased with the Empress, at least she wouldn¡¯t harass him with unreasonable demands. This was the reason why the Empress could hold her position firmly for so many years.

    ¡°Where is Prince Chen? I heard that he was also there at that time. Did anything happen to him?¡± Afterforting the Empress, the Emperor looked around and asked.

    The Empress clenched her fists so hard that she almost pressed her long fingernails into her palms. The sharp pain made her face turn pale, but it also made her rx slowly.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is taking care of Prince Chen over there. I heard that he kept coughing after being exposed to the wind, but he has stopped now. I don¡¯t know how he is going at the moment! I concentrated on Zhou¡¯er just now, so I didn¡¯t check on Prince Chen¡¯s condition. I don¡¯t know how he is now. When Zhou¡¯er fell off the carriage, Prince Chen was also there and must have been scared!¡±

    The Empress said with a gentle expression. Although her eyes were still red, she said with obvious concern.

    The Emperor fell silent for a moment, and said with a gentler look, ¡°It¡¯s rare that you can think of Prince Chen when Zhou¡¯er is in such a miserable situation. You stay here to take care of Prince Zhou, and I¡¯ll go to check on Prince Chen. Coincidentally, I intend to ask him about what happened at the gate of the imperial pce just now. I heard that it was he who sent Zhou¡¯er to the Imperial Institute of Medicine.¡±

    ¡°In this case, I really should thank Prince Chen. This child is so filial that he came to the imperial pce on such a cold day and almost got sick after chatting with Zhou¡¯er for a long while at the gate of the imperial pce!¡± the Empress said.

    She had asked Prince Zhou¡¯s servants just now and learned that Prince Zhou had an ident when talking with Chu Liuchen. She wished she could slice Chu Liuchen into little bits, but she still showed a gentle and tolerant look, as if she really cared about Chu Liuchen. However, she pointed out something fishy about Chu Liuchen while showing her concern for him.

    Why did Chu Liuchen appear at the gate of the imperial pce at this moment?

    If Chu Liuchen did not appear at the gate of the imperial pce, would Zhou¡¯er be fine? In this case, there was something fishy about Chu Liuchen. Although this invalid was ipetent, it did not mean that it was impossible for Chu Liuchen to hurt Zhou¡¯er.

    Of course, the Emperor understood what she meant. He looked at the Empress with an unclear look and said slowly, ¡°Well, I got it. I will find out the truth. Would you like to stay here with Zhou¡¯er or go back?¡±

    ¡°I will stay here with Zhou¡¯er. Anyway I can¡¯t fall asleep even if I go back at this time.¡± The Empress shook her head and said. Her tears fell again, and she hurriedly lowered her head and wiped them off her face with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Well, instruct someone to prepare a room here for you. You can take care of Zhou¡¯er here and go to sleepter. Otherwise, you will be out of spirits tomorrow. Zhou¡¯er¡¯s health is important, and so is yours!¡±

    The Emperor said softly.

    ¡°Thanks, Your Majesty!¡± The Empress bowed sideways and said, watching the Emperor leave with a trace of hatred and anger across her eyes.

    ¡°Your Grace, please sit for a while. His Highness will be fine. His Majesty said that he would definitely find out the truth.¡± A pce maidforted the Empress softly. Seeing that she stood by the bed and was reluctant to leave, the pce maid went to fetch a chair and helped the Empress to sit down.

    ¡°Find out the truth?¡± the Empress said with a sneer, because all the people in the room were her trusted servants, ¡°There are only a few suspects. There¡¯s no need to find out the truth. If His Majesty really means it, he should directly arrest the two people and interrogate them!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, please choose your words cautiously!¡± The pce maid looked out of the window in a panic and said. Although the people in the room were all the Empress¡¯s trusted servants, the Emperor and the Empress Dowager were outside.

    ¡°I know!¡± The Empress gritted her teeth, suppressed the jealousy and hatred in her heart and said. She had gritted her teeth to endure it for so many years. What else was she unable to endure at this time?

    In order to make her son inherit the throne in the future, she could endure anything.

    She could endure the woman and the invalid...

    The Empress Dowager stayed in front of Chu Liuchen¡¯s bed. At this moment, Chu Liuchen had fallen into a deep sleep, but even so, his face was still pale.

    Hearing the sounds from the door, the Empress Dowager looked back at the Emperor, who came in, and sighed softly.

    Noticing the quiet atmosphere inside, the Emperor walked softly to the bed and had a look at Chu Liuchen, who was lying on the bed.

    The Empress Dowager sighed again and said helplessly, ¡°The imperial physicians said that Chen¡¯er probably got sick again after being exposed to the wind at the pce gate for too long.¡±

    ¡°Why did Chen¡¯ere to the imperial pce today?¡± The Emperor frowned and asked with deep eyes.

    ¡°In fact, he had nned to enter the imperial pce. I asked him toe over this afternoon, but he was not in the mansion at that time. The servants in his mansion said that they would tell him toe over when seeing him. Later, when I saw that it began to snow, I specially sent someone to tell him not to enter the imperial pce today! I didn¡¯t expect that the person, who went to pass on the message, would miss him on the way!¡±

    The Empress Dowager said with guilt. It was she who asked Chu Liuchen to enter the imperial pce in the afternoon. But Chu Liuchen was not in the mansion coincidently at that time. The servants in his mansion said that they would tell him to enter the imperial pce when they saw him. Later, seeing that the sky was getting darker and it began to snow, the Empress Dowager sent someone to tell him not toe over.

    She had asked about it just now, only to find that the person missed Chu Liuchen on the way and Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t know that he was not supposed toe over.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. I will find out the truth!¡± The Emperorforted the Empress Dowager in a low voice, in case she felt worried.

    It seemed to have nothing to do with Chu Liuchen, so was it really done by the two people he suspected? The Emperor felt distressed and got angry. He was still the Emperor. Couldn¡¯t they wait any longer?

    A thought came to his mind, and he figured out another doubtful point.

    Chu Liuchen got hurt that day at the gate of the imperial pce because of the Changxing Grass. This time the horse somehow went crazy again. Was it also because of the Changxing Grass? Besides,st time the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion almost got killed in a carriage crash on her way down the mountain, and it was also because of the Changxing Grass!

    If it was true that all of these idents had something to do with the Changxing Grass, Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion would be involved in two of these idents. Why was Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion rted to the Changxing Grass from the Xu State again and again?

 Chapter 696 - A Stroke of Luck Falls in Commandery Prince Qings Lap

    <h4>Chapter 696 A Stroke of Luck Falls in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Lap</h4>

    The news that Prince Zhou broke his leg at the gate of the imperial pce went out the next day.

    The Emperor was furious in the court and poured out a stream of abuse against those from the six departments and nine ministers who might have any connection with it.

    In the imperial court not as lively as usual, all officials lowered their heads and listened to the Emperor¡¯s furious abuse. Then, the Emperor threw all the memorials at them.

    Prince Zhou, the legitimate son of the Emperor as well as the most popr candidate for the Crown Prince, had an ident at the pce gate. Thinking that Prince Chen was frightened and got sick at the same time, many people had all kinds of suspicions, but didn¡¯t dare to say so.

    Everyone was secretly guessing who did it, and the person behind it seemed to intend to kill two birds with one stone. If it were any other prince who met Prince Zhou at the gate of the imperial pce this time, there would be nothing serious. After all, it was Prince Zhou who fell off the carriage. However, Prince Chen was as fragile as a crystal.

    He could get sick easily either on a hot day or on a cold day. What was more, in order to save Prince Zhou at the gate of the imperial pce, he had been exposed to the wind for a long time.

    There was such heavy snow and a strong windst night, and everyone knew that the pce gate was the windiest ce. It was normal for him to get sick and remain unconscious after being exposed to the wind.

    The person behind it managed to kill two birds with one stone indeed.

    Plenty of officials secretly looked at Prince Yue, who was standing in front and listening to the Emperor¡¯s lecture. Although Prince Yue was as expressionless as usual, no one knew what he was thinking at the moment.

    It seemed that he was most likely to benefit from it. But why did the Emperor keep mentioning Prince Cheng?

    Most of the officials in the imperial court were smart people. After thinking carefully, they suddenly realized what the Emperor meant. Could it be possible that Prince Cheng was also likely to be the person behind it? Could it be possible that Prince Cheng, who had always been said to have so few desires that he was even unwilling to get married, also coveted the throne?

    Reminded by the Emperor, plenty of officials thought so. After all, the current Emperor inherited the throne from thete Emperor, who was the current Emperor¡¯s elder brother, which indicated that it could be considered a tradition in their country for the younger brother to inherit the throne from the elder brother. However, unlike thete Emperor, the current Emperor had several grown-up sons who seemed to be interested in the throne.

    However, only one of them could inherit the throne, and the person, who finally sat on the throne, was the winner. The sanguinary battle behind it was tremendously chilly.

    Of course, each of them only had a life, so there were not many people who intended to take sides in the battle for the throne. Everyone thought that it was better to do nothing, especially in the current unclear situation. No one knew whom the Emperor would finally choose to be his sessor. Everyone cherished not only their lives but also the lives of their family members. No one dared to take risks.

    At this moment, they¡¯d better act like deaf people and ept the Emperor¡¯s lecture, since even Prince Yue didn¡¯t say a word.

    Therefore, only the Emperor¡¯s furious abuse could be heard in the quiet hall. After a long while, the Emperor stopped cursing and then issued an appointment which allowed Commandery Prince Qing to join the court meeting and investigate the case about what had happened to Prince Zhou at the gate of the imperial pce.

    Since Chu Qing became Commandery Prince Qing, he had been an idle prince and no one took him seriously.

    Both he and Prince Chen were the sons of thete Emperor, but only Prince Chen won the Emperor¡¯s and the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor. Moreover, Prince Chen had been raised by the Empress Dowager since he was a child. So the Emperor and the Empress Dowager certainly had a much deeper affection for Prince Chen than that for Commandery Prince Qing. Although Prince Qing was also the son of thete emperor, he couldn¡¯tpare with Prince Chen.

    Besides, there was one good thing about Prince Chen: he would not be a threat to the sessor of the throne.

    The Emperor and the Empress Dowager doted on him so much naturally had a lot to do with his poor health. The officials all thought that it was reasonable for the Emperor to do so. Anyone, who sat on the throne, would not only appease Prince Chen but also dote on him. Of course, the Emperor had to do so to show his kindness to his citizens, right?

    But Chu Qing was different. He was strong. Although Chu Liuchen was superior to him, he was also the son of thete Emperor. If he was in power, it would be a different situation.

    Although Chu Qing had been recognized as a member of the royal family and became Commandery Prince Qing, no one in the imperial court was stupid enough to suggest that he should join the imperial court meeting. They all thought that Commandery Prince Qing could only be an idle prince during his lifetime and it was not bad.

    Unexpectedly, the Emperor allowed Chu Qing to join the imperial court meeting when others did not mention it. In such an atmosphere, no one would be stupid enough to refute it. Therefore, Chu Qing sessfully joined the imperial court meeting and was mainly in charge of the case about what had happened to Prince Zhou at the gate of the imperial pce.

    After the Emperor appointed Chu Qing, he turned around angrily and left the court. All the officials breathed a sigh of relief and left after making their farewells.

    Chu Qing also took a deep breath and was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect that it would be so easy for him to join the imperial court meeting and what had happened to Prince Zhou would turn out to be his opportunity.

    He had been worried about joining the imperial court meeting and intended to do something in secret to make it happen. Unexpectedly, he got the opportunity, and it was the Emperor¡¯s idea to allow him to join the imperial court meeting, which was much better and safer than his secretly inducing others to suggest it.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Hearing a cold voice, Chu Qing quickly restrained his emotions and turned around with a smile. He, who had just joined the imperial court meeting, could not offend anyone, let alone Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Prince Yue!¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of people involved in what happened to second brother. Third brother is now also in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. I¡¯m going to visit themter. If you have any message for them, I can take a message for you!¡± Chu Liuyue said lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to trouble you, Prince Yue. I know little about the case now. I have to find out the truth before reporting it to His Majesty!¡± Commandery Prince Qing evaded the issue indifferently.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m leaving now. I hope that you could find out the truth soon and bring justice for second brother and third brother!¡± Chu Liuyue said and twisted the corners of his mouth to show a very faint and very perfunctory smile. Then he ignored Chu Qing and left.

    Chu Qing, who had been left alone, blushed and recalled that it was obviously Shao Yanru whom he had saved that day, but the servant from Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion imed that it was Shao Jie¡¯er, the Second Miss of the Shao¡¯s Mansion. How dared Shao Jie¡¯er, who was just a concubine¡¯s daughter, lie and shift the me on him? However, he could not say that it was not Shao Jie¡¯er whom he had saved at that time.

    With Chu Liuyue¡¯s, Chu Liuzhou¡¯s and Honored Consort Shu¡¯s ims, it could only be Shao Jie¡¯er!

    He had to swallow it. As he thought of it, he felt so indignant that he smashed the table in front of him at that time in his mansion. He was both aggrieved and furious.

    They dared to treat him like that only because he was just an idle prince with no power but only a title.

    Not only Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou and Honored Consort Shu, but also Shao Yanru aroused hatred in Chu Qing¡¯s heart.

    Regarding Shao Jie¡¯er, he was definitely reluctant to marry such a concubine¡¯s daughter. How dared a concubine¡¯s daughter, who was humble and not valued, covet the position of his princess? Did she really think that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was powerful enough to enable her to marry him as his princess?

    Chu Qing had tried hard to hold back his anger in the past few days. In order to suppress his anger, he did not even go out and stayed home with the excuse of getting sick. Unexpectedly, a stroke of luck fell in hisp when he stayed home. From now on, he, who held a post in the Ministry of Justice in charge of looking into Chu Liuzhou¡¯s case, was no longer an idle and powerless prince.

    There was something that couldn¡¯t be rushed and should be taken slowly indeed!

    If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion offered him some great benefits, he could actually take Shao Jie¡¯er as his concubine. Now he could just wait for Duke Xing¡¯s next move.

    During the process of looking into Prince Zhou¡¯s case, he could get in touch with numerous people, including some high-ranking officials and some important rtives of the royal family. It was very beneficial to his n.

    The selection of his princess was even more important, so he couldn¡¯t make his choice rashly. He had taken a fancy to Shao Yanru before, but now Shao Yanru didn¡¯t like him, so he didn¡¯t want her to be his princess. He would like to see this woman kneel in front of him and beg him to ept her after he inherited the throne in the future...

    Shao Wanru heard the news that Prince Zhou fell at the gate of the imperial pce. Of course, she also heard the news that Chu Liuchen stayed in the Imperial Institute of Medicine with Prince Zhou.

    Shao Wanru fiddled with a hairpin in her hand and listened to Qing¡¯er¡¯s report with a trace of gloom across her watery eyes. She did not believe that it was an ident. In particr, Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t get into trouble after she specially went to remind him to be careful yesterday!

    With inexplicable trust in Chu Liuchen, Shao Wanru stopping thinking over it. This kind of thing was a serious matter in the imperial court, and as a girl in the boudoir, she was incapable of intervening in it.

    She could only intervene in some domestic affairs in the mansion, such as Wang Yishu¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Miss, I met Doctor Qiu just now as expected. When he saw me, he stopped and greeted me. Then he wanted to say something but hesitated for a while before leaving.¡±

    Qu Le, who came in with a hamper, put down the hamper in her hand, wiped the sweat off her head and said. She had walked a little too fast just now so that her head was covered with sweat even in winter.

    Qu Le usually went to fetch the lunch at this time. But in the past, Qu Le had never seen Doctor Qiu on her way. Doctor Qiu usually took remote paths to get in and out of the backyard, so it was impossible for him to meet the members of the Piaoyun Courtyard. However, he met Qu Le today.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly, rolled her watery eyes slightly, and asked.

    ¡°Of course, I said as you told me. I asked about Miss Wang¡¯s health condition politely. Doctor Qiu said that Miss Wang was really in terrible condition and was probably going to die in these few days. If you were avable... Speaking of this, he stopped and deliberately let me imagine it!¡±

    Qu Le said disdainfully.

    Several of her master¡¯s trusted servants, including her, now had confirmed Doctor Qiu¡¯s evil intent towards her master. Doctor Qiu now acted as her master guessed. They found their master increasingly admirable and convincing.

    ¡°Miss, are we going now?¡± Qing¡¯er asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Let¡¯s wait for a few more days!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and said unhurriedly. She leaned against the chair, passed the hairpin in her hand backward and said to Yujie, who wasbing her hair, ¡°I¡¯ll wear this hairpin!¡±

    The hairpin made of purple bamboo was elegant and natural, suiting her well in the current situation. Without a bright look, it was simple but gorgeous, of an ancient style and a properly in color.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, keep an eye on the door of the backyard tonight and see if Wang Shengxue wille, if he will go to visit Wang Yishu and what they will talk about!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a nod and left.

    Yujie inserted the hairpin in Shao Wanru¡¯s bun. After Shao Wanru took a look in the mirror, she stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look now!¡±

 Chapter 697 - The Third Madam Once in Power

    <h4>Chapter 697 The Third Madam Once in Power</h4>

    It was none other than the Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that Shao Wanru was about to see. It was the first time that Third Madam had invited Shao Wanru after she had formally taken over the mansion. She said that she had something to discuss with Shao Wanru.

    The houses for the first branch of Duke Xing¡¯s family were located in the middle of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the first branch had the most courtyards. Originally, everything in the mansion would have been inherited by the first branch, butter, Shao Yuanhao became the only offspring of the first branch. So naturally, no one cared about which houses belonged to the first branch. The second branch got some benefits from upying courtyards, and so did the third branch.

    There was only one naive child in the so-called first branch, so no one would care about this.

    After Shao Wanru hade back, there was one more person in the courtyard of the first branch, but there were still only a few in total. The third branch originally had been located to the side, but after upying several courtyards belonging to the first branch, the third branch naturally became close to the middle.

    The courtyard of the Third Madam was not far from Shao Wanru¡¯s Piaoyun Courtyard. When Shao Wanru came over, she even saw the arrogant Shao Jie¡¯er in the room of the Third Madam. This was the first time that she had seen Shao Jie¡¯er since she hade out of the pce. Compared with Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s timid look in the past, Shao Jie¡¯er in front of her now looked like a noble daughter of lineal descent.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, Third Aunt has been waiting for you for so long, but you did note until now! Indeed, noble people are busier than us!¡± Seeing Shao Wanruing in, Shao Jie¡¯er looked her up and down. She didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Shao Wanru¡¯s clothes, so she immediately smiled and spoke with a handkerchief covering her mouth.

    She had been used to being bullied by other sisters in the mansion, but now she stood up with great difficulty. She thought that she would soon be the wife of Commandery Prince Qing. Moreover, she heard that the Commandery Prince Qing also had some work to do now, so he would not be an idle member of the Imperial n in the future. Thus, she had to show her prestige to someone, so Shao Wanru, who was not favored, would naturally be the target of her trampling.

    Shao Jie¡¯er wanted to humiliate her so as to gain face!

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart and nced at Shao Jie¡¯er coldly, but she didn¡¯t answer her. She only looked at the Third Madam, who was sitting there with a cold face, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Third Aunt?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Third Aunt ask to see you even if there is nothing important? Fifth Sister, Third Aunt is now in charge of the internal affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. There are many things that may be rted to you!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and said with a smile, but her eyes were full of anger. It was so hateful that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    The Third Madam picked up the teacup by her hand and took a sip. Then she put it down slowly and let Shao Jie¡¯er scold Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Third Aunt is now in charge of the internal affairs of the mansion, so Second Sisteres to Third Aunt¡¯s ce all the time? I was wondering whether you often came here to visit Third Aunt before.¡±

    Shao Wanru spoke calmly, as if she was not mocking Shao Jie¡¯er for fawning over the rich and powerful people.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face turned red. She was so angry that she smacked the table and suddenly stood up. ¡°Shao...¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, what do you want to do? Do you want to lose your temper in front of Third Aunt? Have you forgotten your identity?¡± Shao Wanru looked up and interrupted Shao Jie¡¯er rudely. She looked at Shao Jie¡¯er with her bright watery eyes, which made Shao Jie¡¯er feel guilty. For some reason, she did not dare to call Shao Wanru¡¯s name directly.

    Shao Wanru ignored Shao Jie¡¯er, who was frightened for the moment, and turned to asked the Third Madam with a smile, ¡°Third Aunt, did you ask me toe over here to let Second Sister scold me?¡±

    Her words sounded like a joke, but the meaning in her words made it impossible for the Third Madam to ignore it.

    The Third Madam really wanted to show her severity to Shao Wanru so that Shao Wanru would know who was in charge of the back yard of the mansion. However, she didn¡¯t expect Shao Jie¡¯er to be so useless that her words were all blocked by only a few words said by Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Rui¡¯er, you are the elder sister. How can you be so rude? Well, both of you, sit down!¡± The Third Madam had to speak.

    ¡°Third Aunt, look at Fifth Sister...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with disobedience.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin that Fifth Sister talks back to you. Even Third Aunt also wants to criticize you. A good rtionship between sisters is the most important thing in our mansion. If sisters can¡¯t get along well with each other, who else can they rely on in the future? Life is not easy for a female. Although it depends on the elders whether you can have a good marriage, it won¡¯t be good if you have no support from your parent¡¯s home after you get married. You can still support each other after getting married in the future!¡±

    The Third Madam spoke calmly. Her face looked better than before and calmer than thest time that she had met Shao Wanru. She was neither happy nor gloomy. She was just like an ordinary and fair Madam.

    ¡°Yes, Third Aunt!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was dissatisfied, but she had to suppress her temper and grit her teeth. Her eldest sister had said that everything would go smoothly if she could bear this. When she really became the wife of Commandery Prince Qing in the future, she would have plenty of time to trample on Shao Wanru, so she was really not afraid of her.

    ¡°Wanru, you are now a member of our mansion, and your surname is Shao, too. Although you have not grown up in our mansion, you have to treat yourself as a member of this mansion. You can¡¯t keep yourself aloof from your sisters in our mansion. This is not Qin¡¯s Mansion, and your sisters are not First Miss Qin.¡±

    The Third Madam warned Shao Wanru.

    Her words were unpleasant to hear. The grievances between Qin Yuru and Shao Wanru had spread all over the capital city three years ago. What the Third Madam said seemed to let Shao Wanru know that Duke Xing¡¯s mansion was her home, but she implied that Shao Wanru had always kept herself from her sisters and fought for supremacy. She was not a good sister.

    Yujie was so angry that she wanted to raise her head to defend her. However, she was stopped by the expression in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, and she could only lower her head.

    The Third Madam didn¡¯t seem to an easy-going person, and she wanted to step on her Miss as soon as she took charge of the mansion.

    ¡°I naturally understand what you mean. This is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and I am also a child of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Naturally, I am different from others. If you think it¡¯s right for Second Sister to scold me as soon as she came in, I can argue for myself in front of Old Madam!¡±

    Shao Wanru was as calm as water.

    The Third Madam¡¯s expression darkened. She didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to be so difficult to deal with. Since Shao Wanru became the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, the Third Madam almost had no contact with her. This was their first meeting. The Third Madam didn¡¯t want to suffer a loss. ¡°Why bother Old Madam with such a small thing?¡±

    Unlike Madam of Duke Xing, the Third Madam had never been favored in front of Old Madam.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to bother Grandma. If you want to bother her, you may trouble my other grandma. It will be more trouble!¡± Shao Wanru took a deep breath, as if she was finally relieved.

    The Third Madam was very upset. She looked at Shao Wanru and said slowly, ¡°There are many things in your room that should be changed. We may not be able to change them in a short time. Old Madam wants you to change some things appropriately. In fact, there are not many good things in our mansion. Three years ago, there was a big fire, and all the good things in the courtyard burned up.¡±

    Three years ago, the fire had burned the most gorgeous courtyard and the things inside in the mansion. Three yearster, the newly rebuilt courtyard was still the most beautiful one in the mansion, but it was still upied by Shao Wanru. Thinking of the dissatisfaction of her two daughters in private, the Third Madam was not very happy.

    ¡°Three years ago, when I lived in this courtyard, it was arranged by my second aunt. I don¡¯t know why this courtyard was so gorgeous at that time,¡± Shao Wanru said with a nk expression. Since the Third Madam mentioned it, it was quite a coincidence.

    ¡°The courtyard three years ago was not arranged for you. It was originally for Big Brother...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er curled her lips and said disdainfully. She just couldn¡¯t stand that Shao Wanru, as an orphan with no parents who was no better than her, had the confidence to upy the best courtyard in the mansion.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She could only be ced in the corner. How could an orphan without a father and mother, who did not win the favor of the elders in the mansion, upy such a good resource?

    The Third Madam frowned and said angrily, ¡°Jie¡¯er, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Third Aunt!¡± Seeing that the Third Madam was angry, Shao Jie¡¯er had to shut up.

    After scolding Shao Jie¡¯er, the Third Madam turned to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Three years ago, your Second Aunt arranged it for important issues, so the things inside were extremely gorgeous. At that time, you happened to return to the mansion. Your Second Aunt thought that you were the most important, so she gave the courtyard to you. But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be set on fire. If she wanted to set it up now, it would not be as good as it was at that time!¡±

    So she was here today to tell Shao Wanru that the things sent over would not be good?

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. It must be really bad for the Third Madam to take the initiative toe and say that the furniture was bad. At most, it was not damaged, but all of the furniture inside must be most ordinary. It was even possible that they would buy some ordinary things on the market to arrange for her.

    At that time, even if some people said that the furniture was not delicate, because she had agreed in advance, she could only suffer in silence!

    The Third Madam was good at scheming. Once she gained power, she would not be soft-hearted when she repressed people.

    She bullied her since she was just a weak girl. She thought that even if Shao Wanru knew that she had suffered losses, she couldn¡¯t say anything!

    Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes, looked at the decoration in the room, and said with a smile, ¡°You say that the furniture is ordinary. Is it as good as is what¡¯s in this room?¡±

    Compared with Madam of Duke Xing, this Third Madam had never been favored. She was even ignored by Old Madam. In addition, she did not have any children. She only had two daughters, so she did not have enough power in the mansion. But even so, as the Third Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she still had the dignity.

    Each piece of furniture in the house was of high quality. Even if it was not made of good wood that had been passed down for generations, it was carefully selected and valuable, which showed the dignity and honor of the Madam of Duke¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°You are a junior, how can youpare with Third Aunt? Do you want to have a simr arrangement with that of Third Aunt?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er curled her lips and said for the Third Madam aside.

    The Third Madam picked up the teacup and took another sip. Then she took the teacup and turned it around. The teacup in her hand was a delicate one given by Old Madam, and it was also very gorgeous. Compared with the simple furniture in her home, it should not belong to her.

    The reason why she took it here was to repress Shao Wanru. She thought that she had no good stuff in Qin¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Third Madam¡¯s teacup is so beautiful. Can you show it to me?¡± Shao Wanru turned her eyes and didn¡¯t care about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s sarcasm. She smiled. Her sweet smile immediately made the whole room lively.

    However, the Third Madam¡¯s expression darkened...

 Chapter 698 - Carelessly Present Evidence in Front of Her

    <h4>Chapter 698 Carelessly Present Evidence in Front of Her</h4>

    The Third Madam put down the teacup in her hand and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a cheap and counterfeit tea set!¡±

    ¡°Third Aunt...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re done for now. I¡¯m tired. You can leave now!¡± the Third Madam said, reached out to touch her head, and closed her eyes slightly.

    ¡°How are you going to redecorate my yard, Third Aunt?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    The Third Madam closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do all I can to make it as good as possible. Nevertheless, I have just taken charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion recently, so I may not be able to handle everything perfectly nor guarantee that you will be pleased with everything I choose to ce in your courtyard.¡±

    ¡°I believe you will do a good job, Third Aunt. Second Aunt has been detained in the ancestral hall, and no one knows when she will be released. You¡¯re the only person in charge of the domestic affairs of our mansion. I heard that when my mother lived here, you got along well with her. I have to trouble you to redecorate my courtyard. If there¡¯s anything that doesn¡¯t go well with my courtyard, please tell me bluntly. I¡¯ll go to my maternal grandma¡¯s mansion to see if she has anything better!¡±

    Shao Wanru spoke with a sweet smile and raised her long eyshes, looking elegant and leisurely.

    However, with her face changing, the Third Madam suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Shao Wanru coldly. Meanwhile, Shao Wanru looked at her without avoiding her eyes.

    Shao Jie¡¯er, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, suddenly stood up, red at Shao Wanru, and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Do you mean that you will turn to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as long as you find anything unpleasing in your yard?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Second Sister. If you also had a maternal grandmother like mine, you would probably say the same thing!¡± Shao Wanru shook her hand gently and said with a smile.

    Although she spoke in a soft voice with a sweet smile, the provocation in her words enraged Shao Jie¡¯er so much that her face turned red.

    Everyone in the mansion knew that Shao Jie¡¯er was the daughter of a concubine without a noble grandparents¡¯ family. Shao Wanru was obviously picking on her.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, you...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was so angry that her voice almost cracked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Second Sister. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to marry Commandery Prince Qing as you expected. I heard that he has an engagement!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully. She heard the news from Qing¡¯er.

    Although it was only a rumor now, it seemed to be targeted at Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°What? You are talking nonsense!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said, really getting anxious this time.

    Shao Wanru said meaningfully, ¡°You can send someone to inquire about it to see if I¡¯m talking nonsense, Second Sister. After all, news heard from others could be false, right? It¡¯s been so long since the ident. Has Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion sent anyone to propose marriage to you? Could it be possible that he¡¯s not even going to take you as his concubine?¡±

    Since Shao Jie¡¯er took the me for Shao Yanru, of course, she intended to make Chu Qing ept the marriage with her so that she could be his princess.

    Of course, Shao Jie¡¯er showing up here was no coincidence. No matter who advised Shao Jie¡¯er toe here today, Shao Wanru would like to enlighten her that with her reputation tarnished, she was busy enough with her own affairs.

    Since someone incited Shao Jie¡¯er to mess with Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru decided to mess the situation up even further. Someone like Shao Jie¡¯er was unable to aplish anything but was liable to spoil everything. Shao Wanru had better incite Shao Jie¡¯er to mess with someone else than let Shao Jie¡¯er mess with her.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m going to Big Sister¡¯s courtyard...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er couldn¡¯t sit still this time. After saying that, she turned to Shao Yanru angrily.

    She would not have dared to do that in the past. But in the current situation, she would definitely go to check it out.

    Watching Shao Jie¡¯er vanish in her sight, the Third Madam snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, Wanru!¡±

    Shao Wanru took two steps forward and bowed to the Third Madam. Then she straightened up and smiled more gently. ncing at the tea set with some curiosity, she said, ¡°Third Aunt, this tea set looks really like it is from my mother¡¯s dowry. You know, there are paintings of some precious things in my mother¡¯s dowry valued by her, a female member of the royal family, in case someone tries to deceive her descendants.¡±

    The Third Madam¡¯s face darkened, but she still said in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a counterfeit tea set, not the authentic tea set.¡±

    ¡°It looks like the authentic tea set,¡± Shao Wanru said with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Well, you can leave now. I know what you mean.¡± The Third Madam asked her to leave with a displeased look.

    At the moment, a maid entered the room with a bowl of medicine, followed by Shao Caihuan, the Third Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Before the maid hade in, they had smelled the medicine.

    Shao Caihuan walked in without looking sideways and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s time to take the medicine now!¡± After bowing to the Third Madam, she sat down beside her in an intimate manner.

    ¡°Third Sister!¡± Shao Wanru stepped forward and bowed to her.

    Shao Caihuan raised her eyes and asked in a lukewarm tone, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Fifth Sister. What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Third Aunt asked for my opinion about the redecoration of my yard. Since Third Aunt has made the decision for me, I expressed my gratitude to her here!¡± Shao Wanru bowed to the Third Madam gracefully, made her farewells, and then left.

    The Third Madam¡¯s face remained gloomy even after Shao Wanru left, and she red at Shao Wanru¡¯s back as she walked away.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Shao Caihuan gently pulled her sleeve and said.

    The Third Madam gave an order, ¡°Change the furniture we¡¯ve prepared before and send something better from the mansion to her courtyard. If there is no suitable furniture in the mansion, buy some outside. We must offer her some decent furniture. Return the furniture you and your sister chose before, and send them to her yard!¡±

    ¡°Mother, why? Didn¡¯t you say that we can choose whatever we want now?¡± Shao Caihuan asked in confusion.

    After taking charge of the domestic affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the Third Madam immediately became generous to her two daughters and acted like the hostess of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    During all these years, the third branch had always been under the control of the second branch. In the inner courtyard, the Third Madam was neither favored by Old Madam nor the hostess of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so all the good things were reserved for the two brothers of the eldest branch. Not only Old Madam but also the others in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion considered the Third Madam to be an insignificant person.

    What¡¯s more, the birth mother of the only son of the third branch was a concubine, which made the Third Madam even less respected. Her two daughters were as out of favor as she was. Now she got a hard-won opportunity and became the hostess. Of course, she wanted to keep all the good things for the third branch.

    This time, she coveted the furniture of Piaoyun Courtyard. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru refused to make any concessions and imed that she would ask Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to have a look after the redecoration was done.

    What kind of person was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess? Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could even enrage Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion so much that Old Madam almost spat blood, not to mention the Third Madam was just a powerless Madam. The Third Madam did not dare to confront Shao Wanru. Besides, she had carelessly presented evidence of keeping Shao Wanru¡¯s mother¡¯s stuff just now.

    ¡°I got this tea set from your grandma. It¡¯s rare for her to be so generous. I presented them today in order to amaze Wanru. Unexpectedly, she recognized that this tea set was part of Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowry,¡± the Third Madam said with a gloomy face.

    .

    When she noticed that Shao Wanru stared at the tea set just now, she immediately had a bad intuition. She suddenly remembered that after Old Madam gave her this tea set, she had sent someone to make an investigation, only to find that it was part of Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowry. It was not appropriate for her to use her eldest sister-inw¡¯s dowry. Moreover, if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess found out about it, she would probably make another scene.

    ¡°So we are going to just let it go?¡± Shao Caihuan said reluctantly. Like the Third Madam, she had always been an insignificant person in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, inferior to Shao Yanru. After all these years, her mother finally became the hostess of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, she thought that she should get great benefits from it like Shao Yanru had done before.

    ¡°At least leave the eldest branch alone!¡± the Third Madam thought for a moment and said. Then she picked up the bowl of medicine and drank it up.

    After putting the bowl down, she wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and looked at the door thoughtfully. From the short conversation with Shao Wanru just now, she could tell that Shao Wanru was not simple. Shao Wanru used both soft and hard tactics to make Shao Jie¡¯er, who tried to mess with her, leave. After that, when Shao Wanru saw the tea set in front of her, she suggested that it belonged to her mother instead of pointing it out directly.

    She was much shrewder than ordinary people.

    Everyone in the mansion said that Fifth Miss Shao was the most poor master not favored by Old Madam in the whole mansion. Since she had reimed her identity, no one really regarded her as a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Any servant could tread such a master underfoot. However, Shao Wanru was fine, while Madam of Duke Xing got into trouble.

    The Third Madam knew her second sister-inw well. How could her second sister-inw, who was so scheming and cruel, get into trouble?

    There must be something fishy about it!

    Not only the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but even people outside said that Shao Wanru was pitiful, but it was someone else other than her who got into trouble. Thinking about it carefully, the Third Madam found it extremely horrifying.

    After thinking it over, the Third Madam made up her mind and said slowly, ¡°Send this tea set to Shao Wanru after cleaning it, and pay more visits to the eldest branch when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Mother, why? Didn¡¯t you ask us to keep our distance from them just now?¡± Shao Caihuan asked, more confused. Her mother didn¡¯t say so before and told them not to get close to the others in the mansion. Anyway, the others didn¡¯t take them seriously, so they could just keep themselves aloof from the others in the mansion with the excuse of taking care of their sick mother.

    ¡°Our third branch has never been taken seriously in the mansion, and I¡¯m much inferior to your second aunt. When Infanta Qinghua, the Madam of the eldest branch, was here, she was really nice to me. Now Shao Wanru and her brother are the only members of the eldest branch. It won¡¯t do any harm to get along well with them. You don¡¯t want to be Shao Yanru¡¯s stepping stone, do you?¡±

    The Third Madame spoke casually.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± While saying this, Shao Caihuan gnashed her teeth. Others considered the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion gentle and dignified, but she knew that Shao Yanru was extremely vicious. Shao Yanru had always trodden others underfoot to get everything she wanted. If she had not been smart enough, her future would have been ruined by Shao Yanru. Every time she thought of this, Shao Caihuan hoped that she could tear the mask off Shao Yanru¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will make friends with Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Caihuan was not stupid. She immediately understood the Third Madam¡¯s words and said with a nod.

    The Third Madam, who was still in poor health, supported her head with her hand and said, ¡°Take this tea set to be cleaned and send it to her. Take your sister to visit her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother. I¡¯ll go in a minute!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, take this ring as well!¡± the Third Madam said and suddenly rolled up her sleeve, revealing an exquisite ring iid with a dark ruby on her slender finger...

 Chapter 699 - Make a Choice

    <h4>Chapter 699 Make a Choice</h4>

    ¡°Big Sister, why hasn¡¯t Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion sent anyone here?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er rushed into Shao Yanru¡¯s room and anxiously asked Shao Yanru, who was about to take the medicine.

    Shao Yanru put down the bowl in her hand heavily, looked at Shao Jie¡¯er coldly, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Noticing her cold gaze, Shao Jie¡¯er shivered in secret and immediately returned to herself. She bowed sideways to Shao Yanru and said, ¡°Big Sister! I came back from Third Aunt¡¯s courtyard!¡±

    ¡°What did Third Aunt say?¡± Shao Yanru lowered her head, looked at the bowl of thick decoction in front of her, and asked coldly.

    ¡°I told Third Aunt about the redecoration of Fifth Sister¡¯s courtyard. Although Third Aunt didn¡¯t say it clearly, I think she will send Fifth Sister some ordinary furniture,¡± with worry in her mind, Shao Jie¡¯er said vaguely.

    ¡°In this case, you may go back now. I need to take medicine!¡± Shao Yanru asked her to leave with a cold face.

    ¡°Big Sister... I... I...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er minced her words. She had always been timid in front of Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Finish your sentence or go back!¡± Shao Yanru said impatiently. She had been nervous these days and had not felt relieved until now.

    Although Doctor Qiu said that his acupuncture would work, it would do harm to her health after all. Thinking that Shao Jie¡¯er also got involved in it, she couldn¡¯t calm down no matter how hard she tried. She looked gloomier than usual and was in a different state from before.

    ¡°Big Sister... I... I just want to ask when Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion will... send someone to propose marriage.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er plucked up her courage to ask.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Shao Yanru said coldly. Since her marriage had not been settled yet, it was impossible for her to care about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s marriage. That day, they just suggested Commandery Prince Qing to marry Shao Jie¡¯er. Did Shao Jie¡¯er really think that Commandery Prince Qing would ept her as his princess?

    Didn¡¯t Shao Jie¡¯er realize her inferiority to her, the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    Shao Jie¡¯er, who was frightened by the meaning behind Shao Yanru¡¯s words, burst into tears and said, ¡°Big Sister... you said that Commandery Prince Qing would marry me...¡±

    Shao Yanru picked up a teacup impatiently and threw it at Shao Jie¡¯er while shouting angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Although the cup was empty, Shao Jie¡¯er felt a sharp pain in her arm after the cup hit her. Then the cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces, one of which fell at Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s feet and cut the lower part of her outer skirt.

    Shao Jie¡¯er stopped crying and looked at Shao Yanru in horror.

    ¡°Why are you crying? I suggest for you to enter the imperial pce with tears, tell Empress Dowager and Empress that it was I rather than you who fell into the water that day, and see how they punish you after finding out that you lied. You could be convicted of deceiving the Emperor or at least have your reputation ruined,¡± Shao Yanru said with a sneer.

    Her words stung Shao Jie¡¯er. She dared to ask about it at the thought that with evidence of her taking Shao Yanru¡¯s ce, she could ask Shao Yanru to ask Commandery Prince Qing to marry her. After all, she had done Shao Yanru such a big favor and helped her out. However, she had never thought that she would be convicted of deceiving the Emperor if she went back on her word.

    Shao Yanru and she were in the same boat.

    At this moment, Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly realized what had happened. She clenched her handkerchief and began to tremble slightly. In fact, it was the proof of her guilt, wasn¡¯t it?

    Even if she went back on her word and made Shao Yanru take the me, how could Prince Zhou, Prince Yue, and Honored Consort Shu let it go? Strictly speaking, not only she but also they had deceived the Emperor.

    If things really developed to this point, she might not even be able to survive.

    Thinking of this, she felt terrible. She looked at Shao Yanru with slightly red eyes, her face turning pale and her lips trembling a few times, unable to say a word.

    ¡°Go back to think it over and work out what you should do next. Commandery Prince Qing probably is not going to send someone to propose marriage in a short time. Nevertheless, since the ident happened in the imperial pce, Empress Dowager and the Empress will definitely settle it properly. You can go back and wait. I¡¯ll send someone to tell you if I get any news!¡±

    When Shao Yanru saw Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s frightened look, her face softened a little. After all, she could still use some help from Shao Jie¡¯er now, so she didn¡¯t want to fall out with her. At present, there were fewer people in the mansion able to help her. If she lost Shao Jie¡¯er, she would have no other helpers in the mansion.

    ¡°I got it... Thank you, Big Sister!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er opened her mouth again. This time, she finally heard her voice.

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Shao Yanru waved her hand and said.

    ¡°Yes, Big Sister!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er, who didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Shao Yanru this time, turned around and walked out. When she reached the door, she turned to nce at Shao Yanru before walking out with her eyes drifting.

    Shao Yanru was not a kind person. With such a proof of her guilt in Shao Yanru¡¯s hands, what would Shao Yanru do to her?

    As long as Shao Jie¡¯er thought of such a possibility, she trembled with fear, felt cold all over, and even had an intuition that she would eventually be killed by Shao Yanru. She involuntarily began to wonder why she had lost her head and agreed to take Shao Yanru¡¯s ce at that time.

    Now it seemed that if anything terrible happened, Shao Yanru would definitely push her out to take the me. Maybe Shao Yanru would even im that she begged to take Shao Yanru¡¯s ce out of the desire to be Commandery Princess Qing!

    Shao Jie¡¯er was not incurably stupid. Thinking of Shao Yanru¡¯s and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s vicious deeds in private, she found that she was very likely to be killed by Shao Yanru. At the moment, she felt so terrible.

    Standing at the door of the courtyard and thinking for a while, she gritted her teeth and stepped on a path. Now she could only ask her biological mother, Concubine Lu, for help.

    Let¡¯s put aside what happened after Shao Jie¡¯er hurriedly turned to her biological mother, Concubine Lu, whom she had always despised, and let¡¯s shift our attention back to Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing, who kindly went to visit Shao Wanru with a tea set.

    Hearing that the two of them hade, Shao Wanru went to the corridor to greet them in person and lead them in joyfully.

    It was really the first time for the two sisters of the third branch toe in.

    They had just watched it from outside. Madam of Duke Xing decorated the courtyard for her eldest son¡¯s wedding and shut them out of the courtyard before the decoration waspleted. Now when they came in to have a look, they were increasingly convinced that Madam of Duke Xing was quite partial towards her son.

    The beautiful scenery in just a few steps in the courtyard was enough to make the courtyard outshine other courtyards.

    When they got inside and saw that the furniture inside was indeed inconspicuous, the two sisters exchanged nces.

    All the damaged furniture in the room had been removed, and the furniture ced here at the moment was for temporary usage, because the proper furniture had not been delivered yet. The Third Madam, who had just taken over, managed to spare some time to ask Shao Wanru to go to her courtyard today for a discussion about it.

    Now it seemed that the Third Madam was going to take action soon.

    Shao Wanru instructed someone to serve tea and then said with a smile, ¡°Third Sister, Fourth Sister, please sit down. My courtyard is simply decorated for the time being. Third Aunt is going to begin the redecoration soon, right?¡±

    Shao Caihuan, the Third Miss, smiled slightly as she said, ¡°Mother said that she would begin the redecoration of your courtyard in the next few days. If there is anything you don¡¯t like, you can tell my mother or me!¡±

    Shao Cailing gave Shao Wanru a hard look and didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she was not very willing toe over.

    Since the ident three years ago, the third branch had not been close to the other masters in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and had almost kept themselves aloof from them with the excuse of the Third Madam¡¯s poor health unless they had to talk to them. As long as they mentioned the Third Madam¡¯s health condition, it would remind Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam Jiang, the reason why the Third Madam was in poor health.

    It was because of the carriage crash that had been nned for a long time.

    Considering this, Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing no longer despised the third branch as before and were more friendly to the third branch. They didn¡¯t mind the Third Madam and her two daughters keeping themselves aloof from them, as long as they didn¡¯t cross Old Madam¡¯s bottom line.

    Therefore, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing didn¡¯t like the other sisters in the mansion very much.

    Shao Caihuan was a little better. After all, she was a little older and did a good job in controlling her emotions. At this moment, she showed a sweet smile, as if she had no grudge against Shao Wanru.

    Meanwhile, Fourth Miss Shao Cailing couldn¡¯t control her emotions properly. She looked at Shao Wanru with an explorative and unkind look. She still remembered that the carriage crash, where her mother got hurt, had something to do with Qin¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru was Qin Wanru at that time. From this point of view, it also had something to do with Shao Wanru.

    Shao Caihuan pushed the tea set towards Shao Wanru and said with a smile, ¡°My mother asked me to bring you this tea set. Grandma gave it to my mother a long time ago, and today it was the first time that my mother had presented it. Thinking that you liked it and found that it looked like part of Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowry, my mother asked me to bring it to you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t directly say that it belonged to Infanta Qinghua.

    ¡°Uh... it may be inappropriate! Since Grandma gave it to Third Aunt, how can I ept it?¡± Shao Wanru said and gently pushed the gift box containing the tea set back to Shao Caihuan, as if she didn¡¯t know the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It didn¡¯t belong to my mother at first. Grandma has given away plenty of gifts before, but my mother has never been favored, so she just got this tea set. Since you reimed your identity, my mother has been in poor health and had no time to give you a gift. It¡¯s rare to find something that you like, which offers us a chance to give you a gift!¡± Shao Caihuan said.

    Her words were meaningful. Shao Wanru turned her watery eyes and they became deep. The Third Madam had yed such an amazing trick by not only dispelling her doubts but also giving her directions. Nevertheless, it went as she had nned, so she was not surprised.

    She not only said something meaningful in front of the Third Madam, but also used both tough and soft tactics. If the Third Madam was smart enough, she would definitely know what to do next!

    Now it seemed that the Third Madam was not stupid. She set up adder for the Third Madam three years ago, and the Third Madam gave her directions three yearster.

    Of course, she got the directions by intimidating the Third Madam. Without her meaningful words, the Third Madam would have worked with the second branch to suppress her rather than given her directions. After all, all the members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had no so-called family affection for her.

    However, it was just as well. At least, it enabled her to see through their minds!

    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to Third Aunt. Third Sister, Fourth Sister, please convey my gratitude to Third Aunt after you go back.¡± Shao Wanru gave in and said meaningfully with a smile, ¡°If I get what I want in the future, I will never forget Third Aunt and the two of you!¡±

 Chapter 700 - The Ring Dropped in the Snow

    <h4>Chapter 700 The Ring Dropped in the Snow</h4>

    Both parties wanted to get close to each other, so they talked gently. It could be considered the first time that Shao Wanru had a friendly talk with her sisters since she moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Caihuan was not as arrogant as she was when they first met, and was very polite. Meanwhile, Shao Cailing was not talkative. She just responded in a lukewarm voice and looked Shao Wanru up and down with explorative eyes from time to time.

    Generally speaking, the two sisters of the third branch came and left joyfully, and they even invited Shao Wanru to go out together in a few days.

    After they talked for a while, the two sisters went back. Shao Wanru specially walked them out of her courtyard and watched them leave before turning around to return to her courtyard.

    It had snowed heavilyst night. When she got up this morning, the snow piled up in her courtyard had been shoveled off, but the road was still wet. For fear that Shao Wanru would fall, Yujie specially supported her on one side and cautiously helped her to the main room.

    After getting her footing in the corridor, Shao Wanru stamped her feet and suddenly found something dark red on the steps, which looked particrly enchanting and dazzling against the snow.

    ¡°Miss, what is this?¡± Yujie asked. She, who also found the dark red stuff, took a few steps down and picked it up. It turned out to be a ring made of a dark red gem with a circle of fine pearls around it. The dark red gem surrounded by white pearls made it look like a simple but gorgeous flower.

    Such an exquisite flower ring was quite rare.

    Shao Wanru took it and looked over it a few times. She rolled her eyes and fixed them on a small mark at the edge of the internal surface of the ring. It was a mark she had seen many times in thest life...

    ¡°Miss, it should be dropped by the Third Miss and the Fourth Miss!¡± Yujie looked around and said. Such an exquisite ring definitely did not belong to a servant, because it was impossible for a master to give a servant such a ring as a reward.

    ¡°Go and send it to Third Sister and Fourth Sister!¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes, handed the ring to Yujie, and gave an order.

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I¡¯m going right away!¡± Yujie said with a nod, picked up the ring and rushed out.

    Shao Wanru raised her head to look outside. It hadn¡¯t been a long time since Shao Caihuan and her sister left. After a heavy snow, although the snow on the road had been shoveled off, other ces in the mansion were still piled up with snow. They must walk slowly.

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t see any ring on the two Misses¡¯ hands just now!¡± Qing Yue lifted the curtain, came out and said. She, who came out after hearing the sounds from outside, also heard the conversation between Shao Wanru and Yujie.

    The ring was so conspicuous. If either of the two Misses wore it, she couldn¡¯t have neglected it!

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and stepped into the room beneath the lifted curtain. Suddenly she felt a stream of warmth dispelling the coldness she brought from outside.

    Qu Le brought over the refilled heater. Shao Wanru took it, walked up to the couch, sat down and looked out of the window thoughtfully. Yujie, who walked fast, ought to have caught up with them at this time.

    As she expected, soon there came footsteps. After walking to the corridor and stamping her feet to shake off some snow, Yujie lifted the curtain and came in.

    ¡°Miss, both of the two Misses said that it didn¡¯t belong to them. They have never seen this ring nor worn any ring.¡± Yujie came in with the ring in her palm and said.

    ¡°Put it down!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently, ¡°When you caught up with them, were they walking very slowly around our courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the two Misses were not far from the door of our courtyard. They walked very cautiously,ughing and talking, so they didn¡¯t go far. They stopped immediately when they heard me calling them,¡± Yujie answered with a nod.

    Shao Wanru put the ring in her palm, rotated it in her palm, and then turned it over and narrowed her watery eyes to look at the small mark at the edge of the internal surface of the ring.

    ¡°It¡¯s from the imperial pce!¡± she said slowly.

    Most of the things in the imperial pce hadmon marks, and this ring was such a case.

    ¡°Why was something from the imperial pce dropped here?¡± Yujie asked in surprise.

    ¡°They brought it here!¡± Shao Wanru said and turned to look at Qing Yue, ¡°Where is the picture album sent by maternal grandma?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Please wait for a moment. I¡¯m going to fetch it right away!¡± Qing Yue answered and went into the inner room. After a while, she came out with a picture album.

    This picture album was one of the detailed records of Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowries.

    The picture album contained the pictures of some specially made things.

    Shao Wanru opened it and read it page by page. As she expected, she found a ring in the bottom right corner of the page, which presented a set of jewelry.

    The set of jewelry included a bracelet, a pendant, a hairpin and this ring.

    ¡°Is it Infanta¡¯s dowry?¡± When Shao Wanru saw it, Qu Le, who was sharp-eyed, also found this picture. She looked at the ring on the table and then looked at the picture in the album, and immediately discovered that they were exactly the same.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of my mother¡¯s dowries!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, closed the picture album in her hand, and handed it to Qing Yue. When she saw this ring, she had this spection, so she was not surprised at this moment.

    The Emperor thought highly of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so it was not surprising that something from the imperial pce appeared in the mansion. However, Shao Caihuan and her sister offered her the ring by identally dropping it in her courtyard, which indicated the different meaning of the ring. The only connection between the ring and her was that it was one of her mother¡¯s relics, and it could be useful to her.

    As she expected, Shao Caihuan and her sister came here today not only to make friends with her, but also to offer her an excuse.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this tea set also one of them? Why did they secretly throw this ring at the snow in the corridor after bringing the tea set here?¡± Qu Le asked in confusion.

    At this moment, the maids all understood that this ring had something to do with the Third Miss and the Fourth Miss. However, the two of them kept denying it. They really could not figure out what they meant by doing that!

    Shao Wanru reached out to open the gift box on the table and looked at the tea set inside. It was indeed the tea set she had seen in the picture album just now. She had read the picture album sent by her maternal grandma several times. In particr, she had tried to roughly memorize some distinctive items in the picture album. But because there were numerous items in the picture album, she failed to memorize all of them.

    She guessed that this small ring belonged to her mother, but she couldn¡¯t identify it before checking the picture album. Now she realized why they left the ring here.

    ¡°This tea set should be given to the Third Madam by Old Madam. The Third Madam gave it to me because she wanted to be friendly with me. But if I make a scene with it, the Third Madam should also take the me. So she told her two daughters to leave this ring here. This ring shouldn¡¯t be given directly to the Third Madam by Old Madam!¡±

    Shao Wanru fixed her eyes on the tea set, picked up one of them and looked at it. Obviously it had been well preserved almost without traces of usage. It should be rarely used.

    ¡°The Third Madam didn¡¯t get it from Old Madam directly? In this case, where did she get it?¡± Qing Yue, who was shocked by the twists and turns behind it, asked.

    ¡°She might get it from third uncle or get it by chance... or even pick it up somewhere!¡± Shao Wanru said and narrowed her eyes slightly, lookingzy and casual.

    The Third Madam was indeed thoughtful!

    ¡°Pick it up? Could it be possible to pick up such an item?¡± Qu Le asked in shock.

    The ring was obvious very valuable and must belong to a master. Any servant, who picked it up, would not dare to keep it for his own and would definitely return it to its owner. In this case, how could it fall into the hands of someone else?

    ¡°The Third Madam has prepared it long before?¡± Yujie, who figured out what Shao Wanru meant, suddenly opened her eyes wide and asked.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t answer, but just nodded. It seemed that the Third Madam had prepared it for her long before, and today the Third Madam invited her over in order to sound out her attitude.

    If she was really useless and timid, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get the ring and would even be suppressed by the third branch.

    Now, giving her the ring was a sign of befriending her, as well as a sign of putting forward their requirement!

    It was exactly what she was thinking! Since they had secretly left the ring to her and indicated that it had nothing to do with them, it meant that she could look into why the ring showed up here with relief.

    ¡°Put this ring away. I¡¯ll handle it after dealing with Wang Yishu!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    ¡°Can you fix my leg as soon as possible?¡± Chu Liuzhou looked at the imperial physicians, who knelt on the ground, with a cold face and said in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Your Highness, please take it easy. It takes time to fix your leg!¡± The imperial physician on duty hurriedly tried tofort him. In fact, Prince Zhou was not seriously injured.

    ¡°Take it easy. Take it easy...¡± As Chu Liuzhou thought about it, he got increasingly furious. How could he not get mad about getting hurt in an ident? He picked up the cup and smashed it hard on the ground.

    How could he calm down? The consort selection wasing, and he got a lot on his te. This was a big event that had a great influence on his life. How could he break his leg at this critical moment? He had always been in good health and had never thought that he would fall at the gate of the imperial pce like the invalid Chu Liuchen.

    Last time when Chu Liuchen was knocked out at the gate of the imperial pce, he hadughed at Chu Liuchen in his mansion afterward. Now it was his turn to get seriously injured. He only felt extremely ashamed and furious.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Empress told you to take it easy. She will definitely find some famous doctors to treat you!¡± The personal eunuch standing by his bed answered cautiously.

    ¡°If the famous doctors are so capable, Chu Liuchen won¡¯t remain sickly till now!¡± Chu Liuzhou realized that the eunuch was obviously trying tofort him, so he said grumpily.

    ¡°Your Highness, in fact... there is indeed a famous doctor... but...¡± the eunuch said as he nced at the imperial physicians, who were straining their ears to listen to him in the room.

    There was only one person, who could be the greatest schr or martial artist, but could be plenty of people proficient in literature or martial arts, and it also applied to medical skills. Each of these imperial physicians had extraordinary medical skills, knew well about Chu Liuzhou¡¯s condition, and thought that Chu Liuzhou had to spend a long time recuperating. Now the eunuch seemed to suggest that there was a famous doctor who thought that he could cure Chu Liuzhou in a short time.

    After exchanging nces, they all strained their ears angrily to listen to the eunuch, intending to find out who dared to deceive Prince Zhou with this kind of nonsense.

    ¡°You may leave now!¡± Noticing the imperial physicians¡¯ action, Chu Liuzhou waved his hand grumpily and scolded them, ¡°You are all useless!¡±

    The imperial physicians could only stand up one by another with their tails between their legs, and left after exchanging nces.

    ¡°Tell me, where is the famous doctor?¡± Seeing that the imperial physicians had left, Chu Liuzhou hurriedly asked.

    ¡°I heard that there is a miracle-working doctor in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion...¡± the eunuch answered, but he was interrupted by Chu Liuzhou impatiently before he could finish his words, ¡°A miracle-working doctor? If he¡¯s really capable, Chu Liuchen will not remain half-dead till now!¡±

    With no outsider in the room, Chu Liuzhou was not afraid of being heard!

 Chapter 701 - Anxious and Kind-hearted Doctor Qiu

    <h4>Chapter 701 Anxious and Kind-hearted Doctor Qiu</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t think that the miracle-working doctor in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion is capable of fixing your leg, actually there¡¯s another doctor who may be able to help you, but...¡± The eunuch hesitated as he mentioned another doctor.

    ¡°Say it!¡± Chu Liuzhou said with his face darkening.

    ¡°But the doctor may use arge dosage of medicine. I don¡¯t think... it¡¯s a safe way to fix your leg!¡± The eunuch stammered, lowered his body, and said respectfully.

    ¡°Can the doctor fix my leg in a shorter time?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Yes, the doctor can do that by increasing the dosage. Your Highness, as a noble prince, you should stay away from danger, so it¡¯s better not to try it. The imperial physicians can fix your leg in a safer way!¡± The eunuch advised.

    ¡°Bring the doctor to meter!¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a frown. It was certainly not good to use arge dosage, but it would be great if the doctor could fix his leg in a shorter time. At the moment, he could not decide whether he should have his leg fixed in a safer way or in a shorter time.

    He knew that having his leg fixed in a shorter time could do harm to his health.

    ¡°How about bringing the doctor here in a few days, Your Highness?¡± the eunuch asked.

    ¡°Bring the doctor here quickly!¡± Chu Liuzhou said in a deep voice. He could inquire about the details before deciding whether to have his leg fixed by the doctor or not.

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡± The eunuch bowed his head and answered.

    ¡°Have they found out why I fell off the carriage?¡± After that, Chu Liuzhou asked about the case he had instructed his trusted subordinates to look into before.

    ¡°Uh... they haven¡¯t. His Majesty has also appointed someone to investigate this case. Could it be rted to Prince Chen?¡± The eunuch reminded him.

    It happened all of a sudden. At that time, no one expected that Chu Liuzhou would fall off the shaft of the carriage and get hurt.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with that invalid!¡± Chu Liuzhou thought for a while, and then shook his head and said. Anyway, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with Chu Liuchen. What was more, it was not Chu Liuchen who intended to talk with him at that time. Nevertheless, as a prince growing up in the imperial pce, he was deep-minded. Although he was sure of that, he wouldn¡¯t say that with certainty at this moment.

    ¡°Your Highness, should we check on the members of our mansion? The coachman is dead, so we can¡¯t find out why the horse suddenly jumped up, but we can question the servants rted to the coachman!¡± The eunuch suggested.

    This proposal made Chu Liuzhou frown more tightly. He asked with aplicated look, ¡°Do you think it has something to do with the ident caused by a bolting horse at the gate of the imperial pce?¡±

    There were too many simrities between these two idents.

    They both happened at the gate of the imperial pce and were caused by a bolting horse. The most important thing was that they were both rted to his mansion. Thinking of this, Chu Liuzhou felt his heart skipped a beat, stopped feeling hesitant and immediately became firm.

    ¡°Check on everyone in my mansion, including the coachman in this ident and the coachman in thest ident. You must find out who is behind all this!¡±

    Last time, the one behind the scenes intended to frame him for attempting to kill the invalid so that he would be out of favor with his father and grandma. This time, the one intended to kill him. Thinking that the imperial physician implicitly said that the coachman got killed because he fell in a wrong way, Chu Liuzhou felt a burst of anger.

    He could also have been killed at once if he fell in a wrong way!

    ¡°Should we also check on the coachman in thest ident? But it was said that there was no clue left!¡± the eunuch said in embarrassment. They had checked on the coachman in thest ident, but they did not find anything.

    ¡°You must check on not only him but also his family members, old friends and neighbors!¡± Chu Liuzhou gritted his teeth and said with hatred, ¡°As long as there¡¯s any doubt, you must track it down, no matter where the suspect is from!¡±

    There were many concubines in his manor as well as many beauties sent from the imperial pce. They worked for various forces. The investigation had to be suspended before because it was inconvenient for him to check on some of them. But this time, he was in a different situation where he almost got killed. How could he swallow it?

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯m going to check on them right away.¡± Seeing Chu Liuzhou¡¯s expression, the eunuch knew that Chu Liuzhou was really determined to find out the truth this time, so he said hurriedly with a nod.

    Seeing the eunuch leave, Chu Liuzhou leaned back with a cold and gloomy face, bearing profound rage and hatred. It was definitely not an ident this time. Every time before he went out in his carriage, he had his carriage checked thoroughly, so there wouldn¡¯t be such an ident. What was more, how could the coachman get killed after falling?

    He didn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°Miss, Childe Wang visited a doctor yesterday and visited another doctor today. After that, I sent someone to find a way to sneak into the doctor¡¯s ce and find out what he did. It was said that he offered some dregs of decoction for the doctor to identify and paid a premium price for that. He even left some dregs of decoction in the doctor¡¯s ce. He did the same thing when visiting the two doctors.¡±

    Qing¡¯er reported what she had found in the past two days to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru fell silent with a flicker in her watery eyes.

    As she expected, Wang Shengxue and Wang Yishu became suspicious, and Wang Shengxue took out Wang Yishu¡¯s dregs of decoction for the doctors to identity. It seemed that they were very cautious. They not only turned to several doctors, but also asked the doctors to identify the dregs of decoction, and even left some of the dregs of decoction.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was going to kill Wang Yishu, but Wang Yishu was not going to surrender.

    In the past, the medicine Wang Yishu took included some medicinal materials counteracting each other, which was barely perceptible. Now that they were going to kill Wang Yishu, they would definitely use arger dosage than usual, which was easier to be discovered. They might even add some medicinal materials capable of making Wang Yishu weak or killing her.

    They could only kill Wang Yishu without being noticed by increasing the dosage of medicine, which could make her weak and included the medicinal materials counteracting each other, and treating her with acupuncture.

    ¡°Miss, I met Doctor Qiu on my way back here today. He went to the kitchen to fetch some food and said that Miss Wang¡¯s condition has worsened. He was supposed to go back to his courtyard, but he couldn¡¯t go back at this time, so he went to the kitchen to fetch some pastries to grab a bite.¡±

    Qu Le told Shao Wanru that she had met Doctor Qiu again today.

    Shao Wanru curled her lips. It was another ident that seemed to be extremely reasonable. Since Wang Yishu was in poor condition, as her doctor, Doctor Qiu naturally could not go back and should stay by her side to check on her.

    ¡°Again he said that Miss Wang wanted to see you and it was herst wish!¡± Qu Le said discontentedly, ¡°With so many people around in the kitchen, I couldn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not going to see her, so I just vaguely agreed. After that, Doctor Qiu urged us to visit Miss Wang quickly, otherwise she may not be able to survive to meet you.¡±

    Everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion knew the cause of Wang Yishu¡¯s illness, so they knew that Wang Yishu and the Fifth Miss bore grudges against each other. Nevertheless, no matter how much they hated each other, since Wang Yishu was about to die, they thought that the Fifth Miss should go to see her. When the servants heard what Doctor Qiu said, they all turned to Qu Le and waited for her response.

    At this moment, Qu Le represented Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude, so she had to agree despite her great reluctance.

    Thinking that urged by Doctor Qiu, she had to say that her master would go to see Wang Yishu soon, Qu Le almost fumed with rage. At first nce, she knew that Doctor Qiu was a viin. When she met him on the road where few people could hear them, she didn¡¯t say that her master would go to see Wang Yishu. Now in front of a group of servants in the kitchen, if she didn¡¯t say that her master would go, she would make her master sound cruel and cold-blooded.

    So Qu Le had to promise that her master would go to see Wang Yishu as soon as possible.

    ¡°Miss, you didn¡¯t see Doctor Qiu¡¯s look. Hearing that you are going to see Miss Wang in the afternoon, he was overjoyed but still forced a worried look, which is really annoying!¡± As Qu Le said, she got increasingly furious. Doctor Qiu thought that he hid his emotions well, but she kept watching him, so how could she miss thecent smile on his face?

    Yujie came in with a cup of tea, put it in front of Shao Wanru with a smile andforted Qu Le, who almost stamped with rage, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. This is part of Miss¡¯s n. It seemed that you had to promise that Miss would go to see her, but you just made use of the situation to push things through. You don¡¯t have to get mad!¡±

    ¡°Miss is smart enough toe up with such a n, but they really think that they can set up Miss so easily. I just feel aggrieved!¡± Qu Le said grumpily.

    ¡°So what do you want? Do you want to tell them that Miss has been waiting for them to make this move?¡± Yujie teased.

    Her words made Qu Leugh. After thinking for a while, Qu Lecently raised her head and said, ¡°They underestimate Miss and really think that they could set up Miss. After failing to make Miss agree to go to see Miss Wang, Doctor Qiu deliberately went to talk with me, for fear that Miss would not go. But they didn¡¯t know that Miss has predicted it!¡±

    Qu Le was socent, as if it were she who had predicted it, which made Shao Wanru involuntarilyugh.

    ¡°Miss, who are you going to take with you this time?¡± Qu Le, who had calmed down at this time, asked with a smile.

    Shao Wanru nced at the three maids present, Qing¡¯er, Yujie and Qu Le. She carefully pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Yujie with me. I usually took Yujie with me, and this time is no exception!¡±

    After all, Qing¡¯er was just a second-ss maid. If she took a second-ss maid instead of the other first-ss maids with her, it was easy to arouse suspicion. Yujie was the most inconspicuous maid who was more capable than ordinary maids.

    Wang Shengxue had prepared for it, but she didn¡¯t know how his preparation was going. But in any case, it was good since he had prepared for it...

    ¡°Qu Le, did you do as I told you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did exactly as you told me. Rest assured!¡± Qu Le said with a nod.

    Shao Wanru fell silent for a while, looked at the sky outside the window and said, ¡°Qing¡¯er, go to the Chuihua Gate to stop Doctor Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Qing¡¯er asked in confusion, ¡°Will he leave at this time?¡±

    ¡°Probably. He can¡¯t stay there and be a suspect, right?¡± Shao Wanru said with deep eyes. As someone that could not only shift the me onto her but also get out of trouble or make himself the least possible suspect even if he failed to get out of trouble, Doctor Qiu would definitely find a way to get out of what was going to happen.

    ¡°Should I stop him from leaving? Well, I¡¯m going to do it right away!¡± Qing¡¯er said, turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute. He won¡¯t get out of the mansion at this moment. Go to the First Miss¡¯s courtyard to see if he has gone there. If he goes to Wang Yishu¡¯s courtyard after that, follow him!¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand as a hint for Qing¡¯er to take her time so that they could have some time to prepare for their n.

    Since Madam of Duke Xing was locked up, it was not very convenient for her to give Doctor Qiu instructions, so Shao Yanru was naturally the most suitablemander of the n.

    Standing up and walking to the window, Shao Wanru picked up a writing brush with her left hand and wrote a few words. After drying the paper off, she balled it up, handed it to Qing¡¯er and said, ¡°Send it to Wang Shengxue!¡±

    Although Qing¡¯er had her mission, she could ask the guards sent secretly by Chu Liuchen to pass the note.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to trouble Qing¡¯er. I can do it. I just saw Childe Wang¡¯s manservant. He is still in the mansion at this time. I heard that Childe Wang has stayed in the mansion for some business these days!¡± Qu Le stepped forward and asked to perform the mission.

 Chapter 702 - Meet Wang Yishu Again

    <h4>Chapter 702 Meet Wang Yishu Again</h4>

    ¡°When I was in the kitchen, I saw a manservant carry a hamper. The servants in the kitchen said that he was Childe Wang¡¯s manservant and he asked them to prepare some wine for Childe Wang. It seemed that Childe Wang has been busy with running some affairs for the manor these days and basically left the manor at night. But the manservant didn¡¯t know exactly how long it hassted!¡±

    Qu Le said.

    Although it was Qing¡¯er who was sent to watch over Wang Shengxue, she came across Wang Shengxue¡¯s manservant, so she kept an eye on him and tried to cotton up to him when she was waiting for the dishes to be prepared. She had almost got all information the manservant knew.

    ¡°What a coincidence. It seems that Wang Shengxue is notpletely stupid,¡± Shao Wanru said with a sneer and handed the note in her hand to Yujie.

    ¡°Find Wang Shengxue and flick the note in front of him, but don¡¯t let him find you!¡±

    The note was not big and had been balled up. It was not easy to run away after throwing it in front of someone. Compared with Qu Le, Yujie was much more agile.

    ¡°I¡¯m going now!¡± Yujie said, lowered her head and wanted to leave. Shao Wanru looked at her clothes and said, ¡°Wait a minute, take out your old clothes.¡±

    She was dressed in her new clothes today. The Spring Festival wasing, so all the servants in the mansion had new clothes. Yujie had put on her new clothes as soon as she got them.

    Her old clothes referred to the clothes she got from the other maids when she just came to the mansion.

    During the three years in the Yuhui Nunnery, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had never made any clothes for Shao Wanru¡¯s maids. Therefore, when Shao Wanru and her maids came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion this time, they all dressed simply. Old Madam could not put up with it, so she instructed her maids to spare some clothes for Shao Wanru¡¯s maids. The clothes were made for others and didn¡¯t fit them well. So after the new clothes were distributed, Yujie and the other maids immediately put them on.

    ¡°Rest assured, Miss. I¡¯m going to change my clothes right away!¡± Yujie looked at her new clothes and immediately understood what Shao Wanru meant. She said with a nod and went back to her room to change her clothes.

    The new clothes had just been distributed. Except for the maids in the Piaoyun Courtyard, the maids in the other courtyards had not put on their new clothes. If Wang Shengxue saw a little of the new clothes, he could easily figure out it was someone from the Piaoyun Courtyard who threw the note at him.

    It was better for Yujie to change into her old clothes. Wang Yishu was an insignificant person in the mansion, so the maids serving her were all dressed in very old clothes. Sometimes when every master in the mansion got a gift, she was excluded. This time her maids might not have gotten their new clothes.

    It was the safest way for Yujie to wear her old clothes.

    The maids went to prepare for it. When it was time to go, Shao Wanru headed for Wang Yishu¡¯s courtyard, followed by Yujie.

    The Piaoyun Courtyard was far away from Wang Yishu¡¯s courtyard. It could almost be considered a travel from the center of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to a remote corner. They met plenty of maids and old maids on their way.

    Seeing Shao Wanrue over, the maids and old maids bowed their heads respectfully. However, after Shao Wanru passed by, they began to talk about it in twos and threes.

    The path neither led to the gate of the backyard nor led to any master¡¯s courtyard. Why did the Fifth Misse in this direction?

    ¡°Is she just having a walk?¡± Someone guessed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good time for a walk. The snow on the road has not been cleared yet!¡± someone else said. Although most of the snow on the road had been cleared before, the road was piled up with plenty of snow again after the heavy snowst night, which made it inconvenient to walk.

    People seldom came to this remote corner, so even the snow on the road had not been cleared. No one woulde out for an aimless walk on a slippery road on such a cold day.

    ¡°Could it be that... she¡¯s going to see Miss Wang?¡± An old maid looked in that direction in confusion and asked.

    ¡°Miss Wang? Who is she?¡± a young maid asked. She, around eleven or twelve years old, didn¡¯t know much about what had happened three years ago, so she really couldn¡¯t remember that there was such a cousin Miss in a remote corner at once.

    ¡°She is the Childe Wang¡¯s younger sister. I heard that she ends up in such a half-dead state after having a dispute with the Fifth Miss!¡±

    Another old maid said in a low voice despite her loose tongue.

    Hearing what she said, most servants immediately understood. Watching Shao Wanru walking away, they suddenly understood what she was going to do.

    It was said that Miss Wang attempted to set up the Fifth Miss, who was the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion at that time, in the imperial pce, but her trick was seen through by the Fifth Miss. She was so ashamed that she fell to the ground and fainted after hitting a certain part of her body. After that, she was sent back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and remained unconscious. If it weren¡¯t for Madam of Duke Xing who kept her alive with good medicine out of kindness, she would have been dead.

    So the Fifth Miss was going to humiliate Miss Wang after hearing that she was still in the mansion?

    The dispute between them happened in the imperial pce at that time, and it was said that they made quite a scene. The Fifth Miss must be furious. However, it had been so long, and Miss Wang was in such a miserable situation now. It was really disgraceful for the Fifth Miss to mess with Miss Wang now.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss is too narrow-minded!¡± someone said. On hearing these words, the other servants immediately nodded. Some bold people among them even chimed in with her opinion. After that, everyone¡¯s face darkened. The Fifth Miss was no longer the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. It was said that she was vigorous and resolute in her dealings, so they couldn¡¯t gossip about her at will.

    Some of them were scared, turned around and said that they should leave for some business. A momentter, all of them had left.

    Everyone thought that Shao Wanru was going to denounce Wang Yishu for what she had done to Shao Wanru, but no one would help Wang Yishu out. Wang Yishu was just a cousin living in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, her brother was obviously disappointing and not promising. The Fifth Miss was different. She had been rewarded by Prince Chen more than once and even by the Empress Dowager. It was obvious that she was going to have a much brighter future.

    No one cared about Miss Wang, since the worst thing likely to happen to her was nothing more than to be humiliated by the Fifth Miss.

    Anyway, no one would be med even if anything happened to her, who was half-dead.

    The servants all thought so. Some of them even thought that it was a good show. It would be good if they could watch it. However, they did not have the courage to follow Shao Wanru there, because no one would go to Wang Yishu¡¯s courtyard with no purpose!

    If the Fifth Miss found that they went there to watch the fun, she would definitely sell them.

    Shao Wanru ignored the thoughts of the maids and old maids behind her, and walked slowly to the most remote corner with Yujie. As they walked, the road was covered with increasing snow, and they even left their footprints in the snow. Fortunately, after they walked for a while, the snow on the road was cleared, and the road returned to smooth and clean.

    Even so, Shao Wanru¡¯s head was covered with sweat. When she arrived at the gate of the courtyard, she breathed heavily and fixed her eyes on the courtyard.

    It was a dpidated courtyard, much smaller than her courtyard. After entering the courtyard, she found there were three rooms in a row which looked more like store rooms or woodsheds in a mansion.

    A maid came out of the main room, looking listless. When she saw Shao Wanru and her maid standing at the door, she looked them up and down and then asked timidly, ¡°May I ask who you are and why youe here?¡±

    ¡°My master is the Fifth Miss of our mansion. Hearing that your master is in poor condition, my master speciallye to see her!¡± Yujie took two steps forward, looked the maid up and down, and asked.

    ¡°My master has just taken the medicine and is going to sleep now...¡± the maid said timidly. She didn¡¯t mean to refuse them, but Wang Yishu usually went to sleep at this time indeed. Wang Yishu was in poor health, so she was afraid to dy Wang Yishu¡¯s bed time so that Wang Yishu would get increasingly sick.

    ¡°Who... is outside?¡± A breathless voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s the Fifth Miss in the mansion.¡± The maid breathed a sigh of relief and answered in a hurry.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss?¡± Wang Yishu sat on her bed, closed her eyes and said with a creepy smile on her skinny face, ¡°Invite her... in!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss, my master invites you in for a talk!¡± Hearing Wang Yishu¡¯s words, the maid hurried down the steps, bowed deeply to Shao Wanru and said.

    ¡°Where is Doctor Qiu?¡± Shao Wanru looked around and asked after finding no one else around.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu has left. After my master took the medicine, he said that he had to go out for some business. Besides, he told me to make sure that my master has a good rest and not to let her get tired!¡±

    The maid reminded her implicitly that this was the reason why she didn¡¯t dare to disturb Wang Yishu just now.

    Her master was in such poor health that her master had to sleep every time after taking medicine. She didn¡¯t know if her master¡¯s condition would worsen if her master didn¡¯t go to sleep at this time. As a little maid, she couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility!

    However, Wang Yishu invited the Fifth Miss in after hearing her maid¡¯s words, so she would not be med even if Wang Yishu¡¯s condition worsened.

    It was reasonable for the maid to think so. Wang Yishu¡¯s condition had worsened recently. She had asked Doctor Qiu in private, but he kept telling her not to let Wang Yishu get tired. Besides, he said that ordinary people could get sick easily in cold winter, not to mention Wang Yishu who had always been in poor health, so she should take care of Wang Yishu carefully.

    Shao Wanru stepped up the stairs and looked at the curtain hanging above the door. The curtain was too thin to keep out the cold in winter. Because of the thin curtain, the door behind it was half-closed to keep out the wind.

    Yujie stepped forward to push the door open and lifted the curtain to let Shao Wanru in. As soon as Shao Wanru stood at the door, a warm current mixed with the stagnant smell of medicine and all kinds of the other smells came to her nose, making her feel very ufortable in the stuffy room.

    Shao Wanru, who had always considered the smell of the medicine pleasant, involuntarily took a step back at this moment.

    It was an unpleasant and unbearable smell which even contained a faint stench.

    ...

    Yujie lifted the curtain so that the warm stench could go out.

    The maid hurried over in an attempt to put down the curtain and said, ¡°My master is in poor health and can¡¯t be exposed in the wind. Sister, please put down the curtain so that my master won¡¯t be exposed in the wind!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your master to stay in a stuff room!¡± Yujie exined.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Wang Yishu¡¯s restrained coughs came from inside. Although Wang Yishu had restrained her coughs, her coughs were still louder than those of ordinary people. Based on her coughs, Shao Wanru could tell that she was coughing very hard. It seemed that she was really hurt by the wind and became extremely weak.

    ¡°Put it down!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Yujie answered and put it down. Shao Wanru and Yujie were still standing outside the room and did not get in. Wang Yishu¡¯s maid rushed in hurriedly and patted Wang Yishu¡¯s back, while Wang Yishu was sitting on her bed.

    She coughed so hard that her coughs sounded piercing. Finally, her condition got a little better. Shao Wanru stood quietly at the door and didn¡¯t get in.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, pleasee in!¡± Wang Yishu said in a hoarse voice which didn¡¯t seem to belong to a youngdy.

 Chapter 703 - Have They Had Any Family Affection for Her?

    <h4>Chapter 703 Have They Had Any Family Affection for Her?</h4>

    Shao Wanru stamped the snow off her feet in the corridor and walked slowly into the room.

    The furnishings in the room were very old and dirty and ced disorderly. Although they were made of good materials, after being ced here for three years without being maintained, they looked like some second-hand furnishings bought from a flea market.

    Wang Yishu struggled to sit up weakly on her bed and red at Shao Wanru without hiding the obvious hatred in her eyes.

    With dark yellow hair and a dark yellow face, she seemed to be withering.

    It was really hard to believe that Wang Yishu, who looked like an eighty-year-old woman in low spirits, was in her prime.

    ¡°Second Miss Qin... Fifth Miss Shao... Are you satisfied now?¡± Wang Yishu supported herself with her hand on a cushion, stared at Shao Wanru and said fiercely in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Miss Wang, if you just want to say this, there¡¯s no need to continue this conversation!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and turned to leave.

    Although Wang Yishu was in a miserable situation now, she felt no pity for her.

    When Wang Yishu met her for the first time that day in the imperial pce, Wang Yishu attempted to ruin her reputation by setting her up, which indicated that Wang Yishu was selfish and vicious. In this case, all the hardships Wang Yishu was suffering were the consequences of her own deeds.

    Wang Yishu should hate Madam of Duke Xing and herself instead of venting her hatred on others and considering others the cause of her tragedy.

    Wang Yishu thought that others deserved to be trampled under her feet as the stepping stones on her way to sess and it would be their fault to try to resist it.

    Shao Wanru really despised this kind of peremptory selfish thought.

    ¡°Wait... wait a minute...¡± Wang Yishu said.

    Shao Wanru stopped in front of the curtain. After getting her footing, she said without looking back, ¡°Miss Wang, if you tried every means to trick me here just in order to vent your anger on me, I advise you to drop this idea. Now only the two of us are here. We clearly know what happened at that time. Now it is Madam of Duke Xing who intends to kill you. It has nothing to do with me!¡±

    She said coldly, and her words certainly meant that Wang Yishu suffered from her own actions and could only me Madam of Duke Xing for this.

    ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s you who put me in this situation...¡± Wang Yishu said, reluctant to give in.

    ¡°I put you in this situation?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly turned around to look at Wang Yishu from a distance and said with obvious contempt in her eyes, ¡°Miss Wang, what should I do so that you won¡¯t think so? Should I fall into the trap set by you? Should I allow you to ruin my reputation by framing me in the imperial pce? Or should I be a stepping stone on your way to sess? Miss Wang, you are so funny. When will you do this for someone else?¡±

    Shao Wanru raised the corners of her delicate lips and looked straight at Wang Yishu with a trace of piercing coldness in her eyes, which cut through Wang Yishu¡¯s opinionated thought like an arrow. Watched by her, Wang Yishu involuntarily shivering, but then she became furious.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would not have fallen into such a miserable situation where I have been half-dead in the past three years. It¡¯s all because of you...¡±

    Wang Yishu shouted in a hoarse voice with a crazy look.

    Even a normal person could go crazy after being locked up like this for three years. What was more, Wang Yishu had been lying in bed all the time and couldn¡¯t even get up.

    If she were in such a situation, she would rather die.

    Shao Wanru kept staring at Wang Yishu calmly and raised the corners of her mouth, and she didn¡¯t begin to talk slowly until she saw that Wang Yishu struggled so hard that she couldn¡¯t even speak, ¡°Miss Wang, do you think I¡¯m the one who put you in this situation? It should be Madam of Duke Xing who sent a doctor to treat you in the past three years!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen and been lying in bed for three years. I¡¯d rather die now!¡± Wang Yishu said viciously.

    She, who had spent the past three years living a life worse than death, kept thinking that she would rather die.

    She saw no hope of recovery in the past three years. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion hired a doctor to treat her specially, she had never gotten any better. She just pretended to fall at that time, but she did not expect that it would ruin her life. Wang Yishu red at Shao Wanru, shedding tears.

    Through her tears, she stared at Shao Wanru with such profound hatred that she almost wanted to pounce on Shao Wanru and bite her.

    ¡°If I were you, I would try to figure out why I stayed in bed and couldn¡¯t get up in the past three years. We both know that you just pretended to faint and fall to the ground in the imperial pce at that time. If you were seriously injured, you ought to have felt it after falling down, but in fact, you were fine at that time.¡±

    Compared with Wang Yishu who was furious, Shao Wanru was very calm and looked at Wang Yishu with her bright eyes.

    ¡°You...¡± Wang Yishu couldn¡¯t speak at the moment.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t figure it out in the past three years, now you should realize what has happened!¡± Shao Wanru said with a sneer, ¡°What did she promise to offer you this time?¡±

    ¡°What... what do you mean?¡± Wang Yishu swallowed her saliva and said with drifting eyes.

    ¡°Miss Wang, do you really not understand what I mean? It has been three years which is even long enough for a fool to figure out what has happened. You just pretended to faint in the imperial pce, but after you came back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, you got sick after being treated. Miss Wang, don¡¯t you know who got the biggest benefit from it?¡±

    Shao Wanru said, looking increasingly calm.

    After falling in the imperial pce, Wang Yishu identally got hurt and had to stay in bed in the past three years, and she even remained half-dead during this period of time.

    It was actually an excuse used to deceive others. But as time went by, even Wang Yishu was convinced that it was true. At this moment, when she heard Shao Wanru¡¯s words, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and reached out to press her chest where she felt a sense of suppression, as if something was about to jump out of it.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang, you should know clearly whether I am talking nonsense or not. Don¡¯t tell me that you tricked me toe to see you just in order to have this conversation. Three years ago, although I reimed my identity, I didn¡¯t meet you. After that, I went up the mountain to observe mourning for my parents, while you stayed in bed in the past three years. Now you tried every means to trick me toe to meet you. Do you think you can get any benefit from it?¡±

    Shao Wanru said with increasing calmness and looked at Wang Yishu with indifference that could not be ignored.

    ¡°Miss Wang, your business has nothing to do with me. What happened between us three years ago has been bygones. Now that three years have passed, it¡¯s meaningless for you to hold a grudge against me. Didn¡¯t you think about what would happen after I came here? Now that I¡¯m here, what would happen to you? If you die, who is going to take the me?¡±

    ¡°You... you...¡± Wang Yishu said and pressed her hands tightly on her chest with a blush. The sense of suppression in the chest seemed to make her out of breath.

    She felt like her lungs were about to explode. She struggled in pain, looked at Shao Wanru and stretched out one of her hands, seeming to be asking Shao Wanru for help.

    Shao Wanru looked at Wang Yishu with deep eyes. After Yujie lifted the curtain for her, she turned around and left resolutely.

    As early as when Wang Yishu asked Doctor Qiu to trick Shao Wanru toe to see her, she was doomed. If Shao Wanru didn¡¯te to see her, she might have a chance to survive. But Wang Yishu was doomed to be killed on the day Shao Wanru came to see her.

    ording to the news from Mingqiu Nun, Doctor Qiu had connections with Mingqiu Nun as she expected. They were from the same sect. Although Doctor Qiu was a skilled doctor, he developed unorthodox medical skills and was too anxious to get quick results so that he preferred to cure his patients in a shorter time. His treatment seemed to be very effective, but in fact, it could do harm to his patients¡¯ health easily.

    Some patients couldn¡¯t stand his intensive treatment and died an unnatural death. Later, he was kicked out of the sect by Mingqiu Nun¡¯s father, and no one knew where he had gone.

    Mingqiu Nun¡¯s father despised this kind of treatment pursuing therapeutic effect regardless of patients¡¯ health, because it was a kind of unorthodox treatment fixing the symptom instead of the root and even the slightest carelessness could lead to patients¡¯ death.

    Doctor Qiu created his own acupuncture with which he could not only stimte patients¡¯ potential vitality but also kill them in an unconventional way. Now Wang Yishu¡¯s feeble life should be prolonged by Doctor Qiu with his acupuncture, so she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even stand a drastic mood swing and rage.

    When Shao Wanru came here, the trap had been set. Of course, there should be a follow-up...

    Standing in the corridor, Shao Wanru stopped and looked up at the heavy sky. In thest life, Wen Xichi¡¯s dying young was probably because of Doctor Qiu.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s second brother and his cousin sister were determined to kill him. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have hired Doctor Qiu to treat him. Moreover, Doctor Qiu and Gu Xishu were rted by blood, and it was Gu Xishu who invited Doctor Qiu to the Wen¡¯s Mansion from outside the capital city.

    In thest life, Wen Xichi didn¡¯t survive in the end. As his widow, Shao Wanru was driven out of the Wen¡¯s Mansion. Thinking of this, she felt a burning pain in her heart, ufortable and depressed, even more depressed than she was in the room just now. She, who almost couldn¡¯t breathe, bit her lip so hard that her lips turned pale.

    Hatred? How could she not nurse a hatred for them?

    She nursed a bitter hatred for them in both of the two lives. Those people all intended to plot against her and put her in an evesting hell. They all intended to destroy all of her gentleness and everything she had.

    Thinking of what Gu Xishu and Shao Yanru had done to her, she found something became clear at this moment!

    In thest life, Wen Xichi¡¯s second brother and cousin sister plotted against him. Nevertheless, if it weren¡¯t for her, he probably would have been able to die a few more yearster. Because she married into the Wen¡¯s Mansion as his wife, they couldn¡¯t allow him, such an invalid, to live longer.

    In this case, she indeed owed Wen Xichi. If it weren¡¯t for her, although he was sickly, he wouldn¡¯t have died so young!

    Those people were so desperate to kill her that although she had been trampled under their feet, they would not let go of her.

    If she could exchange her blood, she would rather have never been rted to them by blood. Family affection? Had they ever had any family affection for her?

    Feeling a burst of anger in her chest, she just looked at the gate of the courtyard coldly, waiting for those people toe over...

    ¡°Miss...¡± Yujie looked at the door and said. With noises from the door, arge group of people rushed into the dpidated courtyard, headed by Old Madam, who came in aggressively. Seeing Shao Wanru waiting in the corridor with a calm face, Old Madam, who was in front of the others, froze for a moment.

 Chapter 704 - Rip Down the Veil of Tenderness

    <h4>Chapter 704 Rip Down the Veil of Tenderness</h4>

    Shao Yanru, who supported Old Madam beside her, also saw Shao Wanru, who was so calm in the corridor. She couldn¡¯t help shivering in her heart.

    Seeing Old Madaming over step by step with Shao Yanru¡¯s help, Shao Wanru looked at her with extremely cold eyes. Under Old Madam¡¯s angry gaze, she took two steps forward slowly with a slight smile, came over and said after bowing sideways, ¡°Greetings, Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Old Madam asked with a cold and unfriendly look. Shao Wanru, who stood in the corridor and looked at her in that way just now, didn¡¯t look like an obedient granddaughter.

    ¡°Miss Wang invited me here to talk about what happened in the imperial pce at that time. Old Madam, why do youe here at this time?¡± Shao Wanru looked up at Old Madam and said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Hearing from the servants that something terrible happened to cousin sister, grandma felt worried, so she led us toe to check on her!¡± Shao Yanru pulled herself together and said with a smile. Knowing that there was the hope of her recovery, she returned to the gentle and decorous First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time.

    ¡°Something terrible happened to Miss Wang? She was fine when I got in her room just now. Why did someone report it to Old Madam long before?¡± Shao Wanru said calmly and looked at Shao Yanru with burning eyes, which made Shao Yanru have an inexplicably bad intuition.

    But she, who had always done a good job in controlling her emotions, just took a small step back and hid half of her body behind Old Madam, looking a little timid.

    ¡°Maybe someone reported it to me at the thought that something terrible was going to happen to her!¡± Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru with an unfriendly look and said. Seeing that even her favorite granddaughter stood aside to avoid confronting Shao Wanru, Old Madam became increasingly displeased with Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Bad news. Bad news. Something terrible happened to Miss Wang!¡± The maid suddenly rushed out of the room and screamed loudly.

    After getting out of the room and seeing so many people outside, the maid froze for a moment, and then suddenly rushed to Old Madam, burst into tears and said, ¡°Old Madam, please save Miss Wang! Save her! She... she¡¯s dying!¡±

    The maid said with tears streaming down her face and almost crashed to the ground when she threw herself at Old Madam¡¯s feet.

    ¡°What happened to cousin sister?¡± Shao Yanru asked anxiously with her face changing dramatically, stepped forward and was about to rush in, but she found Shao Wanru was in front of her.

    They met each other¡¯s eyes in silence.

    ¡°Fifth Sister...¡± Shao Yanru said and looked at Shao Wanru with a pleading look, as if Shao Wanru tried to stop her from getting in.

    Shao Wanru leaned to one side and said, ¡°Big Sister, after you!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister...¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, what else do you want to say at this time? Aren¡¯t you going inside to see Miss Wang? I heard that you have been on friendly terms with Miss Wang!¡±

    Shao Wanru interrupted her rudely.

    Shao Yanru clenched her fists in her sleeves and gritted her teeth secretly. But at this time, continuing the conversation could only make her seem to be less anxious than before. So she could only lift the edge of her dress and hurried into the room.

    As the curtain was lifted, the smell of medicine mixed with a stench and a moldy smell immediately came out. It smelled so bad that Shao Yanru almost threw up. After getting her footing and catching her breath, she immediately rushed to Wang Yishu, who was lying in bed.

    Wang Yishu was in poor condition at this moment. She pressed her hands on her chest with blood on her lips and a livid face, out of breath. When Shao Yanru came in, her blurred vision only allowed her to see a figure vaguely.

    She pressed her chest hard. Seeing her in this state, Shao Yanru was shocked with her face changing dramatically. Although she was prepared for it, she stopped approaching Wang Yishu.

    ¡°Big Sister, seeing youe here, Miss Wang must want to tell you something!¡± Shao Wanru came in from behind her and said calmly, ¡°If she can¡¯t finish her words now, she... maye to finish themter!¡±

    Hearing her creepy words, seeing Wang Yishu struggling in pain, Shao Yanru hesitated at this moment although she was bold. She stood still at the door curtain and did not dare to move, only feeling that she could hardly breathe in such a depressing room.

    Wang Yishu almost fixed her eyes on her, who was standing at the door curtain, with the kind of despair from a dying person. Wang Yishu¡¯s death was a part of her n, but she didn¡¯t expect that when she saw Wang Yishu dying in front of her with her own eyes, she would be so disgusted and panic-stricken that she even wanted to throw up.

    ¡°Big Sister, Miss Wang is waiting for you... Would you like to go over there, take her hand andfort her... If Miss Wang sees that youe to see her, she will be delighted although she¡¯s dying. In the future, she will meet you in your dream every day and thank you for what you have done to her. Big Sister, you and Miss Wang are so close sisters!¡±

    Shao Wanru said in a very low voice, but even so, Shao Yanru heard her words clearly. With her face turning pale, Shao Yanru held her handkerchief with her cold fingers and kept thinking of Wang Yishu struggling with pain on the brink of death, feeling as if she were seized by the throat.

    She felt as if something greasy was being stirred in her throat, but she couldn¡¯t throw up.

    Shao Yanru took two steps back and almost stepped out of the room. Old Madam came in with Nanny Yu. Compared with Shao Yanru, Old Madam had much more experience. Although Wang Yishu seemed to be in poor condition, she, who had seen various situations, walked slowly towards Wang Yishu¡¯s bed after freezing for a while.

    ¡°Old Madam, please wait!¡± As Shao Wanru said, she reached out to stop Old Madam.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you have to kill her, who¡¯s on the brink of death?¡± Old Madam said with a gloomy face.

    She meant that she was sure that it was Shao Wanru who put Wang Yishu in the current situation.

    Shao Wanru almost burst outughing. As she expected, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her go until they ruined her life. Old Madam dered her guilty even without asking.

    ¡°Old Madam, if you go there, you will destroy the traces left at the bedside. Although I came here before you, I didn¡¯t go there. If you go there now, it will be difficult to exin!¡±

    Shao Wanru said very calmly, raised her head slightly and looked indifferently without dodging Old Madam¡¯s eyes.

    Hearing what she said, everyone nced at the bedside. Wang Yishu¡¯s bedside was rtively clean, and there were only a few light footprints left by the maid and a few big footprints which should be left by Doctor Qiu. Except for these, there were no other footprints.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside. I came here just now and just had a short conversation with Miss Wang at the door before leaving. As soon as I got out of the room, Old Madam came with Big Sister and said that someone intended to hurt Miss Wang and Miss Wang was in poor condition. I don¡¯t know what it means. Could it be that someone intended to set me up? Old Madam¡¯s courtyard is far away from here. I probably haven¡¯t set out when Old Madam left her courtyard!¡±

    Shao Wanru said with contempt.

    Her attitude enraged Old Madam. Old Madam said with a gloomy face, ¡°Since I didn¡¯t know that you wereing here, why do you think my visit here means someone intended to set you up?¡±

    ¡°Many people in the kitchen heard that I wasing to see Miss Wang. It was Doctor Qiu who kept telling me that Miss Wang wanted to meet me. However, I saw her dying when I came here. If Old Madam insisted that I have done something to Miss Wang, I can only say that I kept standing here until now!¡±

    As Shao Wanru said, she stamped her feet gently, and there was snow falling off her soles.

    She had stepped on plenty of snow on her way here, so there was a lot of snow on her soles. After she stamped her feet lightly, there was snow falling off her soles. If she had walked on the clean ground, she would inevitably leave some traces. It was impossible that there was no trace at all.

    Wang Yishu¡¯s bedside was very clean. There were only a few footprints, which were left by the maid and Doctor Qiu.

    After the maid, who came in with Old Madam, took a look at the ground in front of Wang Yishu¡¯s bed, her face darkened. Shao Wanru¡¯s words left her no chance to say what she had prepared before.

    ¡°What have you done to her so that she¡¯s in such a miserable situation?¡± Old Madam asked in an unfriendly tone.

    ¡°Old Madam, what do you think I could do to her from a distance?¡± Shao Wanru asked her back.

    Her unruly attitudepletely enraged Old Madam. Old Madam reached out angrily in an attempt to p Shao Wanru.

    Yujie stepped forward in a hurry to stand in front of Shao Wanru and was pped by Old Madam.

    ¡°Old Madam, do you think that I probably put Miss Wang in this situation by enraging her? I could enrage her from a distance?¡± Shao Wanru pulled Yujie back and said with coldness in her eyes.

    It was what Old Madam wanted to say, but Shao Wanru said it before her so that she couldn¡¯t speak at the moment. Of course, she would like to make Shao Wanru take the me, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee here in such a hurry.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, this is grandma. How can you talk to her in this way!¡± Shao Yanru rebuked her.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you mean that even if it has nothing to do with me, I should take the me since Old Madam thinks so?¡± Shao Wanru nced at Shao Yanru¡¯s hypocritical face and asked with a sneer.

    ¡°How... how can you say that!¡± Shao Yanru said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s not the case, shouldn¡¯t we send for a doctor to treat Miss Wang now? Shouldn¡¯t we take this maid aside and ask her about what happened? Why did you keep staring at me and insist that I should take the me without asking? Since I¡¯ve been standing so far away from Miss Wang, how could she me me for this? I couldn¡¯t poison Miss Wang from a distance, right?¡±

    Shao Wanru said with a sneer.

    Since Old Madam intended to make her take the me, she would not care about the veil of tenderness anymore.

    Wang Yishu was in terrible condition. She clearly knew that Wang Yishu could not survive although she was far away from her.

    She was supposed to take the me for Wang Yishu¡¯s death.

    ¡°Go and ask Doctor Qiu toe here!¡± Old Madam said with a cold face.

    Immediately, an old maid ran out in a hurry. However, before she could reach the gate of the courtyard, Wang Yishu, who had been struggling under everyone¡¯s gaze, suddenly opened her eyes wide and her body began to twitch. After a while, she, who had leant against the cushion, became limp and fell off the cushion feebly.

    The maid serving her screamed and pounced on her. After reaching out to feel her breath, she shouted bitterly, ¡°Miss Wang is dead! Miss Wang is dead!¡±

 Chapter 705 - Hard to Tell Who Frames a Case against Whom!

    <h4>Chapter 705 Hard to Tell Who Frames a Case against Whom!</h4>

    The people inside and outside the room were all shocked. Old Madam had brought plenty of servants, many of whom were standing beneath the lifted door curtain and looking around at this moment. At the sight of this, they screamed with fear, and the others did the same.

    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Old Madam rebuked them harshly.

    After pulling herself together, she walked slowly to the bed. However, Nanny Yu walked to the bed quickly before her, reached out to feel Wang Yishu¡¯s breath, and then nodded at Old Madam silently, indicating that Wang Yishu was really dead.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Old Madam asked and looked sharply at Wang Yishu¡¯s maid, who was sitting on her heels in front of the bed and trembling all over.

    ¡°I... I know nothing. I know nothing. I know nothing... but that after the Fifth Miss came to have a short conversation with Miss Wang... Miss Wang...¡± The maid said incoherently.

    In fact, she was not supposed to say that, but just now Shao Wanru had proved that she just had a short conversation with Wang Yishu at the door, so what she had prepared before could make no sense now.

    Shao Yanru, who had recovered from the horror at this moment, took two steps forward to support Old Madam and looked at Wang Yishu, who was lying on the bed, without saying a word. There was no need to be afraid of Wang Yishu, who had to curry favor with her when she was alive and now had been dead!

    Moreover, Wang Yishu brought this on herself and it was her mother¡¯s decision to kill Wang Yishu. She just took over the n from her mother, who was locked up in the ancestral hall for the time being.

    Although Wang Yishu died of persecution, she should me Madam of Duke Xing or Doctor Qiu rather than her for it.

    Thinking of this, Shao Yanru immediately became self-righteous. Looking at the footprints by Wang Yishu¡¯s bedside, she secretly sighed that it was quite a pity to let Shao Wanru escape from the most important trap she set for Shao Wanru.

    The trap was set by her, so she knew clearly that there was a needle used for acupuncture on Wang Yishu¡¯s bed. Of course, it was left by Doctor Qiu in order to set up Shao Wanru, because Shao Wanru had treated Old Madam with her acupuncture. Although she didn¡¯t know how good Shao Wanru¡¯s medical skills were, Shao Wanru was capable of acupuncture.

    Since Wang Yishu¡¯s death was rted to acupuncture, she could make Shao Wanru take the me for being narrow-minded enough to kill Wang Yishu with her acupuncture. However, she didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to be so cautious that Shao Wanru had never approached Wang Yishu since her arrival here. Although there was a needle on Wang Yishu¡¯s bed now, it couldn¡¯t prove that Shao Wanru killed Wang Yishu personally.

    However, even with no direct evidence, she could make Shao Wanru take the me for killing Wang Yishu indirectly by enraging her. The two of them had held grudges against each other since three years ago. Now Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t bear Wang Yishu¡¯s existence after returning to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she came to kill Wang Yishu indirectly by enraging her. Although it was less serious to kill Wang Yishu indirectly by enraging her than to kill her directly, it could tarnish Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation anyway.

    The royal family was going to pick consorts for several princes soon. If there was some scandal about Shao Wanru at this time, it was impossible for Shao Wanru to be selected!

    She couldn¡¯t allow Shao Wanru to be selected as the consort of any prince, because she somehow had a sense of crisis.

    Before Shao Wanru became a threat to her, she had to get rid of Shao Wanru by ruining Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation so that Shao Wanru would be sent to the family temple and spend the rest of her life cultivating in seclusion there.

    ¡°You mean that I killed Miss Wang indirectly by enraging her. Well, tell me what I said to Miss Wang and how I enraged her!¡±

    Shao Wanru was not surprised at the maid¡¯s words.

    She had prepared for what was going to happen today and had been careful of every step. She would never let down her guard because of her preparation.

    She clearly knew that Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Yanru would try all they could to get her into trouble even if they failed to set her up, so how could she not remain cautious?

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t hear it clearly... I was serving Miss Wang at that time...¡± Hearing her detailed questions, the maid said in a panic.

    It was not what the testimony she had prepared focused on, so how could she not panic when being asked detailed questions about it?

    ¡°You were serving Miss Wang... but didn¡¯t hear the conversation between my master and Miss Wang clearly?¡± Yujie looked at the maid with a sneer and questioned her.

    ¡°I... I really didn¡¯t hear it clearly...¡± The maid said and cried loudly to cover up the panic on her face.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t hear it clearly, how do you know that my master enraged Miss Wang in their conversation? My master has just stayed here for a while and had a short conversation with Miss Wang. Doctor Qiu kept asking my master toe to see Miss Wang, and he even said that Miss Wang was dying. My master had no choice but to agree ande here, only to see Miss Wang dying. Could it be that you and someone else killed Miss Wang and then intended to push the me to my master?¡±

    Yujie reached out to point at her and said angrily.

    ¡°I... I... I didn¡¯t do that. I have served Miss Wang for three years. How could I kill her?¡± The maid said and cried loudly.

    ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t kill Miss Wang? You had to stay here with her for the past three years because of her.¡± Yujie said in a gloomy tone.

    ¡°Old Madam, I didn¡¯t do that... I really don¡¯t know whether the Fifth Miss enraged Miss Wang or not. I didn¡¯t pay any attention to their conversation...¡±

    The maid cried, while turning to Old Madam and begging her.

    Shao Wanru was so angry that she almostughed. In such a situation, the maid, who acted as if she knew nothing about what had happened, still insisted on pushing the me onto her and thus making it impossible for her to defend herself. The maid was so loyal to Madam of Duke Xing that she didn¡¯t even forget to drag her into this at this moment.

    The maid seized any opportunity to set her up! Madam of Duke Xing and Shao Yanru must have spent a lot of money bribing such a maid who dared to frame her!

    ¡°Wanru, tell me what happened!¡± Old Madam said and looked coldly at Shao Wanru with obvious disgust in her eyes.

    ¡°Old Madam, what do you want me to say? Do you mean that the maid¡¯s false testimony is more convincing than my words? Or do you mean that you trust a maid more than me although I¡¯m a master in the mansion? Old Madam, you think that I might have killed Miss Wang indirectly by enraging her, but you didn¡¯t think that this maid might have killed Miss Wang before I came here. Otherwise, how could Miss Wang happen to die during my visit here? The person, who could make this happen at the right time, must be someone around Miss Wang!¡±

    As Shao Wanru said slowly, she walked up to the maid and looked down at the maid with cold eyes, ¡°If it¡¯s proved that this maid set me up, Old Madam, please send her to the government office and ask the officers to find out why she, a humble maid, dares to set me up. Not only she but also all her family members have to bear the consequences of setting up a master!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you doing? She is just a maid!¡± Seeing the maid trembling all over, Shao Yanru had toe forward and say.

    ¡°Well, Big Sister, do you mean that the maid told the truth!¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, she¡¯s just a maid, while you are a master. If you say so, how could the maid live on?¡± Shao Yanru said softly.

    ¡°Fifth Miss... I... I really can¡¯t exin it clearly. If you doubt me... I¡¯m willing to pay with my life!¡± Hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words, the maid rolled her eyes, immediately had an idea and said. She stood up tearfully and looked around, seeming to be looking for something to knock her head on.

    At the sight of this, the servant girls and old maids beside her hurried over to hold her back, for fear that she would reallymit suicide.

    Shao Wanru was so angry that she was about tough. She reached out to draw a note from her bosom and said, ¡°Big Sister, this note is written by you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What note?¡± Shao Yanru said in panic and had a bad intuition. She was sure that there wasn¡¯t any note from her fallen into Shao Wanru¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Old Madam, please take a look!¡± Shao Wanru said, shook the note in her hand and handed it to Old Madam.

    Old Madam looked at her suspiciously and took the note. When she saw the words on it clearly, her face changed dramatically at once.

    It said ¡°Make sure to take Shao Wanru to Wang Yishu¡¯s ce today!¡±

    There was no signature. But after taking a nce at the familiar handwriting, Old Madam could tell that it was written by Shao Yanru, and her hands couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    ¡°This is Big Sister¡¯s handwriting, right? No wonder in the kitchen, Doctor Qiu kept asking my maid to arrange a time for me to visit Miss Wang and said that Miss Wang¡¯s words would be good when death was near. Later, after my maid agreed, he, who was still not convinced, chased me out and didn¡¯t leave until he confirmed the time of my visit. Before anything happened to Miss Wang, Old Madam had got the news and knew that I was going to kill Miss Wang. It¡¯s really strange! Big Sister, tell me what happened.¡±

    As Shao Wanru said, she looked at Shao Yanru with the same expression and slightly raised the corners of her mouth with a hint of coldness on her calm face.

    ¡°The... the note is fake!¡± Shao Yanru froze for a moment and said in rage. She was sure that she had never written such a note.

    ¡°If it¡¯s fake, who else in the mansion couldn¡¯t bear my existence in the mansion and intended to set me up? Can you tell me?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know anything. How could I write such a note, let alone be unable to bear your existence in the mansion? Fifth Sister, you are making nderous usations against me. Why should I set you up?¡± Shao Yanru said with a trace of panic in her eyes, because she couldn¡¯t exin the note.

    ¡°Big Sister, in fact, I can¡¯t understand why you can¡¯t bear my existence in the mansion. I am from the eldest branch, while you are from the second branch. We are not supposed to be enemies, but why can¡¯t you bear my existence all the time? You made things difficult for me in the Yuhui Nunnery, and now you do it again!¡±

    Shao Wanru said coldly.

    Since Shao Yanru could frame her, she could do the same thing to Shao Yanru!

    With the fact that Doctor Qiu kept urging her toe here, it was obvious that she was set up by someone. Even if Old Madam wanted to protect Shao Yanru, she would probably not allow her to do that. She bet that Shao Yanru could not have told Old Madam all about what had happened in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    Someone like Shao Yanru would never expose herself as long as she could hide behind others, because she wanted to maintain her image as the gentle and kind First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in front of everyone so that they would use all beautiful words to describe her!

    ¡°How... How can you say that...¡± Shao Yanru said in panic.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop here. Wang Yishu has been in poor health, and the doctor managed to keep her alive by giving her medicine in the past three years. Otherwise, she would have been dead long ago!¡± Old Madam interrupted Shao Yanru coldly and balled up the note in her hands. Now it seemed that Shao Yanru was more likely to be the one behind the scene.

    However, Shao Yanru was her favorite granddaughter, so she couldn¡¯t allow any slightest damage done to Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation!

    As expected, Old Madam decided to make concessions to avoid trouble. Shao Wanru showed a deep smile. It was Old Madam who decided to stop here. However, she was unwilling to let it go. Just now, she heard a rush of footsteps from outside. The person should have arrived, but was just eavesdropping at the side!

    The pawn she set was about to join the game now!

 Chapter 706 - If Fifth Sister Stays, Ill Also Stay!

    <h4>Chapter 706 If Fifth Sister Stays, I¡¯ll Also Stay!</h4>

    ¡°Old Madam, how could my sister suddenly die? If you can¡¯t find out the truth about my sister¡®s death, I will report it to the government office!¡± As soon as Old Madam finished speaking, a figure suddenly rushed in through the door, went straight to the bed, pushed away the maid and the old maid in front of him and shouted angrily.

    It was Wang Shengxue, Wang Yishu¡¯s brother.

    In fact, he had been here for a while, but just stood outside and listened to their fierce argument, thinking about how to get as many benefits as possible from his sister¡¯s death.

    The fiercer their argument was, the better it would be. Either the First Miss¡¯s or the Fifth Miss¡¯s involvement in it could bring great benefits to him.

    Unexpectedly, Old Madam intended to ascribe Wang Yishu¡¯s death to her weakness in a few words. At this time, he, who was unwilling to ept this exnation, immediately came forward.

    Old Madam, who didn¡¯t expect Wang Shengxue toe, was shocked by his showing up, looked at him in astonishment and frowned.

    ¡°Old Madam, when I came to see my sister, she was fine. How could she die so soon? No matter she¡¯s killed by the First Miss or her death has something to do with the Fifth Miss, your Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has to give me an exnation so that my sister can rest in peace!¡± Wang Shengxue said again.

    Old Madam frowned tightly. The current situation was not as easy to deal with as she expected.

    ¡°Childe Wang, Miss Wang has always been in poor health. If it weren¡¯t for the good medicine our mansion used to keep her alive, she probably would have been dead a long time ago. Today several masters came to see her, but didn¡¯t expect that she failed to prolong her feeble life!¡±

    Nanny Yu hurried forward and said with a ttering smile.

    Although they had argued fiercely just now, it was the domestic affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Wang Shengxue¡¯s intervention made Old Madam want to patch it up immediately.

    She couldn¡¯t allow the government office¡¯s intervention, because she didn¡¯t know what they would find out. Moreover, even if they found out nothing in the end, a confrontation with Wang Shengxue in court might ruin the reputation of the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Her eldest granddaughter was expected to be the next empress, so she couldn¡¯t allow any damage to happen to her eldest granddaughter¡¯s reputation at this time.

    How could she allow a piece of rubble to collide with a piece of delicate jade!

    ¡°My sister was fine and in good health three years ago. If Madam of Duke Xing hadn¡¯t asked her to deal with the Fifth Miss in the imperial pce by framing the Fifth Miss, how could she end up in such a tragedy now? I¡¯d better report it to the court. I can¡¯t let my sister die of persecution!¡±

    Wang Shengxue continued saying with an angry face.

    As he said, he turned to look at Shao Yanru. Compared with the unfavored Fifth Miss Shao, of course, the First Miss Shao was much more useful to him. Wang Shengxue decided to drag the First Miss Shao into this.

    The First Miss Shao was much more important to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion than the Fifth Miss Shao.

    Old Madam could make concessions for the First Miss Shao, but she would not necessarily do that for the Fifth Miss Shao!

    Wang Shengxue was sure of this after he came in and heard their argument, so he mentioned the plot that the Madam of Duke Xing and Wang Yishu made against Shao Wanru in the past.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± As he expected, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and rebuked him angrily.

    Wang Shengxue sneered and said, ¡°Cousin, am I talking nonsense? Do I need to call my Second Aunt over and verify it in person? My sister didn¡¯t see Fifth Miss Shao before she entered the pce, so why would she frame her? If my Second Aunt hadn¡¯t told her something and promised her some benefits, why would she do that?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that Old Madam would allow the news to go out.

    Old Madam was enraged by him, who was overbearing. She sat in a chair on one side with her face turning livid and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Noticing that things were not going well, Nanny Yu hurriedly advised, ¡°Childe Wang, how can you say that? No one knows who spoke evil of the Fifth Miss in front of Miss Wang so that Miss Wang attempted to set up the Fifth Miss. Now that Miss Wang is dead, what do you want to do about it? Miss Wang is a Miss from an aristocratic family anyway. Do you want to disturb her peace after death by arguing in court about what she had done?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t let my sister die in vain!¡± Wang Shengxue refused to make a concession.

    Shao Wanru nced at him indifferently and turned her eyes slightly, thinking that Wang Shengxue was a scoundrel who wouldn¡¯t make any concession without benefits at this time.

    With such an opportunity, he, who must have lived a difficult life in the capital city, wouldn¡¯t even mind trading his sister¡¯s life for benefits!

    Wang Yishu had been lying in bed for long, so she was a little clouded in mind with ack of knowledge and experience. However, Wang Shengxue was in a different situation. After all, he was a man with extensive experience, so how could he know nothing about the current situation?

    He had guessed it, but he didn¡¯t say anything, because he had been waiting for this moment.

    Shao Wanru lifted the corners of her lips silently and coldly watched the dog-eat-dog scene in front of her.

    Seeing that Wang Shengxue refused to make a concession, Nanny Yu looked back at Old Madam, only to see Old Madam wink at her. Knowing that Old Madam wanted to gloss things over, she advised again, ¡°Childe Wang, our mansion will certainly give an exnation of Miss Wang¡¯s death. Anyway she is the cousin Miss of our mansion, and Old Madam has always regarded her as a member of our mansion. How could Old Madam not feel sorry for her dying young?¡±

    ¡°What kind of exnation?¡± Wang Shengxue would not give in until he got a definite answer today.

    Seeing that Old Madam didn¡¯t give a definite answer with a livid face, he walked to Wang Yishu¡¯s bed in a few steps and reached out to take out a small package under her pillow.

    ¡°Old Madam, I took the drug out for an identification after my sister felt ufortable a few days ago!¡±

    With her heart skipping a beat, Shao Yanru suddenly felt that things were getting tough. Wang Shengxue acted so confidently. However, Shao Wanru spoke before her.

    ¡°Childe Wang, what¡¯s in it? Is it the evidence of Miss Wang¡¯s plot against me?¡±

    ¡°My sister was also set up by others, and this is the evidence left by them when they tried to kill her. The medicine she took not only couldn¡¯t cure her, but also made her increasingly weak and even gradually unable to get up because it includes the medicinal materials counteracting each other. After taking this medicine for three years, even a healthy person wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the bed like my sister!¡±

    Wang Shengxue raised his hand, looked at Old Madamcently and said, ¡°I took the dregs of decoction out to some famous doctors in the capital to identity and got this conclusion from them. Several famous doctors have identified it and wrote a note of the conclusion. If it is taken to the court, it can definitely be used as evidence of my sister¡¯s being murdered!¡±

    Shao Yanru went limp and almost fainted. With her face turning livid and then darkening, Old Madam, who was sitting in the chair, looked at the small parcel in Wang Shengxue¡¯s hand in disbelief. If it really had been identified by the famous doctors outside as Wang Shengxue said, it would be solid evidence.

    ¡°Rest assured. I will investigate it. If your sister was really set up by someone in the mansion, I will definitelypensate you and won¡¯t let you suffer losses.¡±

    Old Madam had to stand up and promise.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! In that case, I¡¯ll go back and wait for your result!¡± Wang Shengxue put the small parcel into his coat and said to Old Madam with joined hands.

    After that, he left under Old Madam¡¯s gaze, showing no care for his sister, who just died a suspicious death, and leaving her body here.

    Old Madam panted heavily in rage, only felt dizzy and intended to stand up with Nanny Yu¡¯s help, but before she could stand up, she went limp and fainted directly.

    The maids and old maids around her couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    Nanny Yu hurriedly drew a bottle from her bosom, took two pills out of it and fed them to Old Madam. Seeing that Old Madam got a little better, she instructed someone to help her back.

    At the same time, she instructed some servants to clean up Wang Yishu¡¯s body. In any case, since Wang Yishu died in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it was reasonable for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to conduct her funeral. Moreover, judging from Wang Shengxue¡¯s reactions just now, he didn¡¯t seem to be willing to conduct his sister¡¯s funeral.

    Nanny Yu really thought that Wang Yishu was a poor person. Even her brother didn¡¯t care about her and traded her death for benefits. Now even her funeral could only be conducted by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you want to help conduct Miss Wang¡¯s funeral? I heard that you have always been very concerned about Miss Wang and even sent her something from time to time in the past three years when she was sick.¡± Shao Wanru coldly watched them clean up Wang Yishu¡¯s body and said to Shao Yanru, who was standing beside her.

    While the servants in the room were busy, the two of them had got out of the room. Breathing the fresh air outside the room, they found the room was so stuffy that they even felt like throwing up.

    Shao Yanru was quite good at fishing for fame and reputation. In the past, Wang Yishu was too sick to get up after failing to set up Shao Wanru in the imperial pce, so no one in the mansion thought highly of her. However, since Shao Yanru returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she always sent some food and clothes, which earned her a good reputation in the mansion.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, if you stay, I will also stay!¡± Shao Yanru took a deep breath, suppressed the rolling disgust in her heart and said.

    Shao Yanru intended to drag her into this?

    Shao Wanru sneered. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t even forget to drag Shao Wanru into this at this time, and she must think it would be better if she could push Shao Wanru forward to conduct Wang Yishu¡¯s funeral.

    ¡°Big Sister, you have always been on friendly terms with Miss Wang, while I had little contact with Miss Wang. Just now Childe Wang said that Miss Wang attempted to set me up on Second Aunt¡¯s instructions three years ago, so I have no good impression of Miss Wang.¡± Shao Wanru said and looked at Shao Yanru coldly and sharply without hiding the hostility in her eyes.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you must be joking. Wang Shengxue seemed to intend to ckmail our mansion with Wang Yishu¡¯s death, so it was reasonable for him to push all the me to our mansion. Fifth Sister, don¡¯t be tricked by him!¡± Shao Yanru pulled herself together and said, while turning to look into the room, ¡°Look, he is even so cruel to his sister. How can we expect him to be grateful to the members of our mansion? My father has treated him well in vain!¡±

    Of course, she meant that Wang Shengxue was so heartless that he made a false countercharge against his masters as soon as he found an opportunity and even left his only family member here with no care for her. So how his words could be convincing?

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Big Sister, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that Childe Wang left in such a hurry?¡± Shao Wanru rolled her eyes, looked at her with a smile.

    Shao Yanru was stunned. Watching Shao Wanru smile, she froze and then suddenly reached out her hands forward with her face changing dramatically as if intending to grab something. Unexpectedly, she slipped and directly fell down in the corridor...

 Chapter 707 - Doctor Qiu Has Been Taken away

    <h4>Chapter 707 Doctor Qiu Has Been Taken away</h4>

    ¡°Miss, I went to stop Doctor Qiu, but he was taken away by a servant working for Duke Xing. I didn¡¯t dare toe out of the ce where I hid.¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    When Qing¡¯er came back, Shao Wanru had juste back. After freshening up, Shao Wanru sat on the couch, and Yujie stood quietly behind her after serving tea.

    Hearing Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, Shao Wanru looked up in shock and asked, ¡°Duke Xing is in the manor today?¡±

    She had thought that Duke Xing was not in the mansion, because he was usually not in the mansion at this time.

    Qing¡¯er shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of this, but when the two guards came to take Doctor Qiu away, they imed that they were sent by Duke Xing.¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her long eyshes, which fluttered twice, and asked, ¡°When you waited for Doctor Qiu at the back door, the two guards didn¡¯t show up. They showed up when Doctor Qiu got there?¡±

    ¡°I hid there, waiting for Doctor Qiu, for fear that he would run away alertly when seeing me from a distance and I wouldn¡¯t be able to go all out to chase after him. I nned to knock him out and bring him here when he got there. Unexpectedly, after I waited for a while, I saw two guards show up and wait there. After that, Doctor Qiu got there!¡±

    Qing¡¯er said after thinking for a while.

    Qing¡¯er was the first one to get there, followed by the two guards and then Doctor Qiu. When Doctor Qiu showed up, the two guards took him away.

    In this mansion, the person, the one who could dispatch the guards, had to be Duke Xing Shao Jing indeed.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t find you?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t have found me. After I saw them get there, I hid myself deeper and came back long after they left.¡± Qing¡¯er replied.

    This was the reason why she came backte. If she came back right after the two guards took Doctor Qiu away, she woulde back much earlier.

    ¡°Miss, why did Duke Xing take Doctor Qiu away? Could it be that he intended to inquire about the real cause of Miss Wang¡¯s death?¡± Yujie rolled her eyes and said with confusion.

    ¡°How long has it been since they took Doctor Qiu away?¡± With a sparkle in her eyes, Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°It has been more than one and a half hour or so!¡± Qing¡¯er said with certainty.

    ¡°Miss Wang was still alive at that time!¡± Yujie eximed and covered her mouth with her hands. Checking the time, she found that Wang Yishu was still alive at that time.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly smiled and whispered.

    It seemed more like a coincidence that Doctor Qiu was taken away by her Second Uncle. Did he do that because someone needed help from Doctor Qiu? He, who made this move at the right time, seemed to have everything under his control.

    She found that her Second Uncle was not simple!

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? Since Doctor Qiu has been taken away, we will definitely be unable to get him back!¡± Yujie, who focused on another aspect of the problem, said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let it be. On the other hand, Wang Shengxue managed to escape from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    Wang Shengxue left in a hurry, even leaving his sister¡¯s body here. On one hand, it was because he was cold-blooded and had little family affection for Wang Yishu. On the other hand, it was because he was very cunning.

    He took away the evidence under Wang Yishu¡¯s pillow in front of everyone. It was said to be the identification proof of several famous doctors in the capital city. If it was made public, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would suffer a storm and even Duke Xing might be implicated. Besides, Shao Yanru would have no hope of being a princess, and she might even be disqualified from marrying any prince.

    Of course, something, that even Shao Wanru did not know, might be exposed.

    Wang Shengxue dared to threaten Old Madam and Shao Yanru face to face because they were both women, who would panic in that situation despite their viciousness. But what if it was Duke Xing who he confronted at that time?

    Shao Wanru was sure that Wang Shengxue might not even have the chance to escape from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Or maybe he could escape, but the evidence in his hands would definitely be snatched from him.

    It was the most important reason why Wang Shengxue left in a hurry. Shao Wanru saw it clearly at that time. But she was d to see Wang Shengxue leave, so she took it as a show and only gave Shao Yanru a tip in privateter.

    Shao Yanru, who was not stupid, immediately thought of this, so she suddenly went limp and fell heavily. If she could make a prompt decision to prevent Wang Shengxue from escaping at all costs, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not be held back by Wang Shengxue.

    After that, Shao Yanru hurried back and should be going to turn to Duke Xing to find a way to seize Wang Shengxue. As long as they seized Wang Shengxue, the evidence in his hands would inevitably fall into the hands of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and he would have no evidence to threaten Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru left after Shao Yanru!

    ¡°Miss, will Duke Xing stop Childe Wang and take the evidence back?¡± Yujie asked worriedly. She didn¡¯t understand the whole thing until she heard Shao Wanru¡¯s exnation.

    Like Shao Wanru, they all hoped that Wang Shengxue could make a big deal out of it. Even if he didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it, they were very pleased to see the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, especially Madam of Duke Xing and the First Miss Shao who had always intended to ruin Shao Wanru with various vicious plots, be threatened by him.

    ¡°Wang Shengxue is not stupid!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. Shao Yanru misjudged the situation this time.

    Wang Shengxue had never fought alone, because he had the support from his concubine, Ning Xueqing, who managed to be Wang Shengxue¡¯s legal wife in thest life by ying a trick at Old Madam¡¯s birthday party. Everyone thought that they sincerely loved each other and sympathized with them. Such a woman was obviously not simple.

    In this life, Shao Wanru had never met Ning Xueqing, but only knew that because of what had happened three years ago, Ning Xueqing only became Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine although she still married him. In this case, it was impossible for Ning Xueqing to be unaware of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s plot to kill Wang Yishu. This woman had always been scheming. It must be she who suggested Wang Shengxue asking the doctors in the capital city to identify Wang Yishu¡¯s dregs of decoction.

    Since Ning Xueqing had intervened in it, she definitely would not allow the evidence in Wang Shengxue¡¯s hands to be snatched by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which made it increasingly interesting.

    After Wang Yishu¡¯s death, all the evidence was in Wang Shengxue¡¯s hands. What was her good Second Uncle going to do next? She could see the power of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from it and how much she had underestimated the power of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    The more powerful Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was, the more likely it was to have something to do with what had happened to her father. She was looking forward to seeing her Second Uncle¡¯s real power!

    However, her Second Uncle had always been very shrewd, so she didn¡¯t know how much his hidden power he would show since she had no idea of his real power!

    ¡°Miss, do you mean that it¡¯s not easy to deal with Childe Wang and Duke Xing may not be able to capture him directly and get the evidence from him?¡± Qing¡¯er thought for a moment and said.

    In this respect, she was more thoughtful than Yujie and the others.

    ¡°I think so. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod and deep eyes.

    ¡°Miss, will my failure to stop Doctor Qiu spoil your n?¡± Qing¡¯er was very convinced of Shao Wanru¡¯s calction. Since Shao Wanru said so, she turned back to thest subject.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just wanted to ask Doctor Qiu about something, but he had no practical influence on Wang Yishu¡¯s matter. Moreover, Wang Shengxue is the key to this matter now.¡±

    It was indeed an idle move to send Qing¡¯er to stop Doctor Qiu. The news from Mingqiu Nun aroused Shao Wanru¡¯s interest in this Doctor Qiu.

    In two lives, Doctor Qiu was around her, and she almost let him escape under her nose again. She had an intuition that Doctor Qiu was very important.

    Of course, it was not only because he was Wang Yishu¡¯s doctor. Doctor Qiu had said that Wang Yishu wanted to meet Shao Wanru and her words were good when death was near. After Wang Yishu¡¯s death, there was no testimony of the witness. He could say that it was Wang Yishu¡¯s idea to meet Shao Wanru, and no one could prove that he lied.

    He just passed on a message for Wang Yishu out of kindness. Even if Wang Yishu was really set up by someone, it had nothing to do with Doctor Qiu.

    Regarding Wang Yishu¡¯s sudden death, as a proficient doctor, Doctor Qiu would let no one find out what he had done in secret so that he could throw off suspicion.

    There were several other patients dying in Doctor Qiu¡¯s treatment, but he stayed out of all these. It could be seen that he had his own way of treating patients, so he wouldn¡¯t be med for Wang Yishu¡¯s death.

    As for the dregs of decoction, Shao Wanru could conclude that there was absolutely no problem with the prescription given by Doctor Qiu. In this case, he wouldn¡¯t be med for the dregs of decoction going wrong. After all, as a doctor, he was not the one in charge of boiling the medicinal herbs. It was very easy for someone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to do something to the medicine.

    She would like to see how Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was going to deal with him. She was not in a hurry. Doctor Qiu was unwilling to live in obscurity...

    ¡°To treat Prince Zhou?¡± Doctor Qiu looked at Duke Xing in surprise and said.

    ¡°Yes, go to treat Prince Zhou. His Highness has broken his leg and moves with difficulty. Hearing that you are quite a proficient doctor, he specially sent for you. Now pack up and go to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Jing, Duke Xing, sat behind arge desk and said kindly.

    ¡°Shall I go now?¡± Doctor Qiu looked up and asked.

    ¡°Yes. Those sent by Prince Zhou are waiting outside. You can go directly!¡± Duke Xing said with a nod.

    ¡°But Miss Wang in the mansion...¡± Doctor Qiu hesitated for a moment and finally asked the question.

    ¡°It has little to do with you. You shall go to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion now. Just remember to stay away from Wang Shengxue when you meet him again!¡± Duke Xing said meaningfully.

    He meant that Doctor Qiu had something to do with Wang Yishu¡¯s death, but he didn¡¯t say it bluntly. Doctor Qiu realized that Duke Xing was threatening him. He lowered his head and thought for a while, and then said to Duke Xing with joined hands, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you ask!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I will send a manservant to carry your medicine chest. There are more rules in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion than in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since you are a famous doctor, you should behave like a famous doctor. It is inappropriate for you to carry the medicine chest by yourself!¡± Duke Xing said and nodded with an increasingly amiable smile.

    He meant to deploy someone around Doctor Qiu, but Doctor Qiu had to agree. Duke Xing had made the situation clear to Doctor Qiu by telling him to stay away from Wang Shengxue. Doctor Qiu believed that Duke Xing had many ways to make him admit that Wang Yishu¡¯s death had something to do with him!

    In other words, if he rejected Duke Xing¡¯s supervision, he could not leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion alive!

    Those who suited their actions to the time were wise. He didn¡¯t dare to refuse to do so...

 Chapter 708 - A Shrewd Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 708 A Shrewd Concubine</h4>

    ¡°A doctor surnamed Qiu?¡± In the Imperial Institute of Medicine, Chu Liuchen leaned against a couch and asked. He had been fine since he woke up, but the Empress Dowager was worried about him, so she asked him to stay in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Yes, this man surnamed Qiu and Mingqiu Nun are from the same sect, but he has been driven out of the sect long before!¡± Xiao Xuanzi, who served him beside him, said.

    Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes, supported his forehead with his hand and said, ¡°Chu Liuzhou asked the doctor from Duke Xing. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is in a mess now, and Duke Xing secretly sent someone to watch over his nephew!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is in a total mess now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile. He had always disliked Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so he was d to see Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in a mess. ¡°Master, shall we seize this man surnamed Wang and snatch the thing from him?¡±

    Chu Liuchen shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do that. It¡¯s good to see them in the current situation. I don¡¯t want to intervene in it at this time. I am going to help Chu Liuzhou. Pass a message to him. It would be boring if he knows nothing about what has happened in his mansion!¡±

    ¡°Master, do you mean... the horse?¡± Xiao Xuanzi rolled his eyes and responded cleverly.

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said with an increasinglyzy smile. It didn¡¯t matter that Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t know it. He, who had always been kind, could help Chu Liuzhou by letting him know it!

    Seeing his master show such a smile, Xiao Xuanzi shivered, felt chills up his spine and hurriedly lowered his head.

    ¡°His Majesty is here!¡± There came a eunuch¡¯s shout from afar.

    Chu Liuchen lowered his body a little. Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly went to fetch another cushion and put it behind his back, and then stepped aside obediently.

    As the door was pushed open, the current Emperor, Emperor Qianyuan, strode in and was only followed by a eunuch, Derong. Then the door was gently closed behind him.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Seeing the Emperore in, Chu Liuchen sat up with his hands on the edges of the couch, as if intending to get out of the couch.

    ¡°Forego formalities.¡± The Emperor said, waved his hand and walked up to him. Derong hurriedly carried a big nanmu chair over from the side.

    ¡°Uncle, in fact, I am fine!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile, got up from the couch with Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s help, and bowed to the Emperor.

    His slightly pale face indicated that he had not recovered yet, but he was in good spirits with a pleasant smile on his handsome and gentle face.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be overcourteous in front of me!¡± The Emperor said with a smile on his face.

    Derong immediately took two steps forward and worked with Xiao Xuanzi to help Chu Liuchen up. They helped him back to the couch so that Chu Liuchen could continue leaning against it. Derong did not dare to neglect Prince Chen, since both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor were concerned about him.

    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± After looking Chu Liuchen up and down and then looking at the cold medicine on the table, the Emperor frowned and said with displeasure, ¡°Are you going to skip taking the medicine again?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, no matter how immature I am, I won¡¯t do that again. The medicine was too hot just now, so I instructed Xiao Xuanzi to put it there to get cool!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°You also know that you are immature!¡± The Emperor said. Chu Liuchen¡¯s words made him burst intoughter and his face soften.

    ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s what happened in the past. I cherish my life very much now. Since I have to take care of you and grandma in the future, how can I ruin my health for nothing!¡± Chu Liuchen said and alsoughed. He exuded a sort of special gentleness belonging to a young man while showing a smile on his delicate face, which made others feelfortable.

    With tenderness in his eye, he showed a sincere smile instead of the kind of rigid smile he usually showed. Although his smile was sometimes gentle, it somehow seemed like a fragile mask on his face.

    ¡°Uncle, since I¡¯ve recovered, can I go back to my mansion? Living in the imperial pce... it¡¯s not asfortable as living in my mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen said again.

    ¡°Are you fully recovered?¡± The Emperor looked at him in disbelief and asked.

    ¡°Of course. Several imperial physicians in the Imperial Institute of Medicine can prove it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call them here!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°Why do you recover so fast?¡± The Emperor asked, not fully convinced. Chu Liuchen had been weaker than others since he was a child. Something, that had little influence on others, could cause him to get seriously sick and even imperil his life sometimes. When he was a child, he had been close to death several times.

    Not only the Empress Dowager was frightened, but also the Emperor could not rest assured every time they thought of those experiences.

    ¡°Uncle, during the past three years, Qi Jue and Mingqiu Nun worked together to nurse my health. In fact, I¡¯m fine now!¡± Chu Liuchen said bluntly.

    The Emperor looked at him. Although he had sat up and talked for a while, he didn¡¯t look tired. The Emperor breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He had always been worried that Chu Liuchen would be too sickly to grow up. Although Chu Liuchen had a pale face and was a little weaker than ordinary people, at least Chu Liuchen got a little better.

    He had always felt guilty for what had happened to Chu Liuchen. If it weren¡¯t for him, Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t have been in so poor health! Chu Liuchen had been poisoned when he was born!

    It was all because of him!

    ¡°Stay here one more day under observation, and you can go back to your mansion if you don¡¯t feel ufortable again. Your Imperial Grandmother wille to see youter. If you leave, your Imperial Grandmother will definitely be unhappy!¡± The Emperor tried to persuade him to stay in a soft tone.

    Derong lowered his head and stood behind the Emperor with nothing else in his mind. As the Emperor¡¯s personal eunuch, he naturally knew that he did not need to say anything at this time.

    He had paid attention to how the Emperor got along with several princes, and had always been clear about how the Emperor treated Prince Chen, but now he was confused!

    In the past, no one knew how long Prince Chen could live, so no one would say anything about the Emperor¡¯s great concern for him.

    But what about now?

    Now the imperial court was a ce where the talented gathered. At this time, Prince Chen returned to health. As a eunuch holding the writing brush for the Emperor, how could he not know what it meant?

    He subconsciously raised his head slightly and met a pair of gentle and pretty eyes belonging to Chu Liuchen, who had a gentle smile and clear eyes, but he was somehow frightened and hurriedly lowered his head.

    Was Prince Chen¡¯s returning to health at this time a blessing or a curse? Even he, the Emperor¡¯s trusted eunuch, was not sure.

    But at that moment, Prince Chen¡¯s gentle eyes frightened him, as if he could see through all his thoughts.

    What was the Emperor thinking? What was Prince Chen thinking? And what was the one, who had always behaved properly and acted like an invisible person in the imperial pce, thinking?

    Derong had an intuition that the imperial court would not be peaceful anymore...

    The funeral of Wang Yishu was simple!

    But it was only rtively simple. No one had expected that Old Madam would request to conduct a funeral for Miss Wang, who had lived in a corner of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and almost been forgotten by everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Although they didn¡¯t invite any guests, they conducted a decent funeral and even specially invited some monks to recite scriptures. The coffin was ced in Wang Shengxue¡¯s courtyard outside Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Madam personally led a group of Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to offer incense to Wang Yishu, showing enough respect.

    Wang Yishu, a distant cousin of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion living in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, was not supposed to be taken seriously by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion even though she was dead. However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion showed great respect for her, which reminded others of Wang Yishu, who attempted to frame Shao Wanru in the imperial pce.

    At that time, Wang Yishu was Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s niece, while Shao Wanru was the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion. They somehow had be enemies since then. Thinking about it now, people believed that there must be something fishy about it.

    In particr, Old Madam led a group of granddaughters to show respect for the Wang¡¯s Mansion, which gave people the impression that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion felt guilty for Wang Yishu¡¯s death.

    The courtyard of the Wang¡¯s Mansion was newly bought, and they had moved from the previous small courtyard to the big courtyard they had just bought.

    However, Wang Yishu¡¯s funeral was conducted in the previous courtyard. It was said that the members of the Wang¡¯s Mansion thought that conducting a funeral in their new residence would bring them misfortune and they couldn¡¯t bear to live in the courtyard if the funeral was conducted there.

    Therefore, Shao Wanru met Ning Xueqing, whom she had met in thest life, in this ce, which seemed to be narrow.

    Different from the ostentatiousdy in thest life, Ning Xueqing in front of her was not arrogant at all. She looked docile and decorous. When she saw Old Madam, she became more respectful, kowtowed a few times before standing up, and then looked at Old Madam joyfully. It was her original maid, Dongxing, who stood beside her and greeted the guests with her. But now, Dongxing was on an equal footing with her.

    Both of them were Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubines, having their own maids.

    ¡°You are the Second Miss of the Ning¡¯s Mansion?¡± Old Madam frowned and looked at Ning Xueqing. After looking her up and down, she said lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ning Xueqing said softly.

    Old Madam turned her eyes in disgust. She had never liked this kind of woman, who was originally a Miss from an aristocratic family but abandoned herself to have an affair with a man. Ning Xueqing happened to be the kind of woman she hated the most.

    The Misses from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion looked at Ning Xueqing with arrogance and disdain. As Misses of noble birth, they really looked down on Ning Xueqing in front of them.

    It seemed that Ning Xueqing didn¡¯t notice the contempt on their faces. She still followed them with a smile into the living room, and then instructed the servants to serve tea.

    Dongxing followed her and also wanted to help, but she was a maid originally, so she became timid in front of the Mesdames and Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. What was more, she was caught in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time. Although it had been three years, she still felt ashamed and angry every time she thought of it.

    After thinking for a while, she still didn¡¯t dare toe over. So she stayed there, watching Ning Xueqing take care of the guests!

    Shao Wanru sat behind everyone and nced at Old Madam¡¯s and Shao Yanru¡¯s faces indifferently. Both of them looked sullen and seemed to be forced toe here. It should be requested by Wang Shengxue. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had toe here and offer incense to Wang Yishu. Old Madam and Shao Yanru considered it a disgrace to them.

    However, if it was Wang Shengxue¡¯s only request, Shao Wanru would look down upon him!

    What was more, Ning Xueqing was here. This woman had always been good at scheming, so their visiting here certainly would not be all she was up to!

    ¡°Madam, something terrible happened!¡± As soon as everyone sat down and took a sip of tea, they saw an old maid rush over in a panic and said to Ning Xueqing.

 Chapter 709 - The Corpse Seemed to Come back to Life at the Funeral!

    <h4>Chapter 709 The Corpse Seemed to Come back to Life at the Funeral!</h4>

    Madam? Shao Wanru smiled slightly and continued looking at the teacup in her hand. Ning Xueqing, a concubine who could be addressed as Madam, was obviously powerful in the Wang¡¯s Mansion.

    In thest life, Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t want to marry Ning Xueqing at first, but she managed to marry him!

    Ning Xueqing, who seemed to be shocked, smiled apologetically at Old Madam, and then dragged the old maid aside and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    She didn¡¯t talk loudly, but it was so quiet in the living room that the others could vaguely hear it. Although they were drinking tea, they all strained their ears to listen to the conversation between Ning Xueqing and the old maid.

    ¡°Ma... Madam... the corpse seemed toe back to life...¡± the old maid said in astonishment and panic.

    All the others in the living room became nervous. They were all women, so they were most afraid of this kind of thing. What was more, someone among them had a guilty conscience. From Shao Wanru¡¯s angle of view, she immediately saw that Shao Yanru shivered a little with her face suddenly turning pale and hurriedly reached out to keep her bnce.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could it be possible?¡± Ning Xueqing rebuked the old maid.

    ¡°Madam... it... it¡¯s true...¡± As the old maid spoke, she almost burst into tears in fear. ¡°Many people heard the sounds from inside the coffin... We... we... we were all badly scared...¡±

    There were two old maids and a maid at the ce where the coffin was stopped, and they all copsed on the spot in fear.

    ¡°Ma... Madam... you said... said that the First Miss died... died of persecution. Only those who died of persecution... will be unwilling to leave...¡± the old maid stammered with her teeth trembling, sounding creepy.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face was as pale as snow. No matter how vicious and scheming she was, she was panic-stricken in face of this kind of thing.

    ¡°Where... where... is Young Master?¡± Ning Xueqing, who was also frightened, became tongue-tied and stammered, behaving in a waypletely different from the way she had behaved before.

    Seeing Ning Xueqing panic, the old maid became more frightened and said, ¡°He... he¡¯s not here. He has gone out at this time...¡±

    Ning Xueqing pulled herself together and said, ¡°Let me... Let¡¯s go and have a look... Bring... a few more people with us, including... the manservants outside!¡±

    She seemed to intend to appease the others, but the way she spoke and her request to bring all the servants to boost her courage made them even more panicked.

    Shao Wanru calmly watched them, picked up the teacup at hand and took another sip. After that, she slowly put it down and sneered silently.

    Ghost?

    If ghosts really existed, she would be the fierce ghost who climbed up from the sea of blood. She was really not afraid of such a trick!

    However, she was not afraid, but it did not mean that the others were not either. Shao Yanru had lost her usual calmness and kept drinking tea.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er!¡± Old Madam scolded her in a low voice.

    Only then did Shao Yanru return to herself. She looked at Ning Xueqing with a pale face and then slowly narrowed her eyes.

    Ning Xueqing left the old maid there, walked over and said with a forced smile, ¡°Old Madam and Misses, I¡¯m going outside to have a look. Please sit down for a while, and it will be time to offer incense soon!¡±

    It could be seen that she said in an unnatural tone and forced a smile, but at least she did not tremble.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Old Madam said coldly.

    As Ning Xueqing left in a hurry with the old maid, it became strangely quiet in the living room. Everyone was sitting quietly, and they could almost hear each other¡¯s breathing. Meanwhile, the whistling cold wind from outside was striking the windows. The atmosphere somehow became creepy, as if there were something struggling but under control.

    The sounds of the monks chanting scriptures came from afar, making them feel indescribably ufortable, short of breath and panic-stricken in the strange silence.

    Shao Yanru, who couldn¡¯t bear to continue sitting here, said, ¡°Grandma, I want to go out for a walk with second sister!¡±

    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to leave alone at this time, so Shao Jie¡¯er became her bestpanion.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Old Madam said with a nod. She also found the atmosphere in the living room not good.

    Shao Jie¡¯er stood up helplessly and followed Shao Yanru out, because she didn¡¯t dare to turn down Shao Yanru¡¯s request.

    Shao Caihuan also stood up and said, ¡°Grandma, Fourth Sister and I also want to go out for a walk!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Old Madam said, waved her hand and looked at Shao Wanru. ¡°Wanru, do you want to go out and get some fresh air?¡±

    Shao Wanru stood up, bowed sideways to Old Madam and said, ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡±

    Since the two of them had a fierce conflict that day, Old Madam had been kind to Shao Wanru these days and even gave her some gifts, as if she had forgotten that she had been so mad at Shao Wanru that she reached out in an attempt to p Shao Wanru a few days ago.

    Since Old Madam acted as if she had forgotten it, Shao Wanru naturally acted in the same way. In face of Old Madam¡¯s showing kindness to her, she epted it with a smile.

    At the moment, one of them acted like a kind grandma, while the other acted like a gentle granddaughter.

    Shao Caihuan looked at Shao Wanru in surprise and then looked at Old Madam, who was sitting in the seat of honor. As Old Madam¡¯s biological granddaughter, Shao Caihuan was clear about how biased Old Madam was. For those who she liked, such as Shao Yanru, she would give them all the good things she got and do all she could to pave the way for them. For those who she didn¡¯t like, she wouldn¡¯t care about their feelings and even nce at them, even if they were her biological granddaughters! For example, Shao Cailing and Shao Caihuan had never been favored by Old Madam.

    They had to take the me for anything terrible and give away all good things to Shao Yanru. Even if the terrible thing was obviously rted to Shao Yanru, Old Madam would push a granddaughter she didn¡¯t like out to take the me.

    The two sisters of the third branch had never had any good impression of their eldest sister.

    Seeing that Old Madam was so kind to Shao Wanru, whom she had always despised and hated the most, at this moment, the two sisters were so confused.

    However, the two sisters just quited thinking about it since they couldn¡¯t figure out why. Shao Caihuan warmly invited Shao Wanru to go with them, and the three of them went out of the living room together.

    There was a small courtyard and several wing rooms outside. Wang Yishu¡¯s coffin was ced in the lodge.

    From a distance, they saw Shao Jie¡¯er and Shao Yanru walking slowly on the path.

    Shao Caihuan proposed to walk in another direction because she didn¡¯t want to meet them.

    However, the yard was too small. Before long, they met. After they greeted each other warmly, they continued walking in circles and then met again...

    After several encounters, everyone lost interest and went to the living room together.

    A maid suddenly ran over from the lodge outside, came up to them, stopped in a hurry, and then said while gasping, ¡°Is the First Miss Shao here?¡±

    Shao Yanru, who had calmed down at this time, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°The Madam of our mansion invites you over!¡± the maid said, not looking very good.

    ¡°Why does she invite me over?¡± Shao Yanru said warily, ¡°Even if she needs to invite someone over, it should be my grandma.¡±

    ¡°No... it¡¯s not the Madam of our mansion, but... the First Miss of our mansion...¡± the maid stammered and looked so frightened that she managed to keep her bnce with her hand on a small tree beside her.

    Without Old Madam around, they weren¡¯t quite discreet in deed. Shao Jie¡¯er eximed in dismay, and her face immediately turned as pale as snow.

    No one other than Wang Yishu was the First Miss of the Wang¡¯s Mansion! How could a dead person want to meet Shao Yanru?

    Shao Yanru took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°p her in the face!¡±

    Shuqi, who followed her, stepped forward and pped the maid of the Wang¡¯s Mansion twice, so that thetter staggered and fell to the ground.

    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will kill you!¡± Shao Yanru said coldly. After that, she turned around and went to the living room with Shuqi, still moving with dignity and elegance.

    Only Shao Wanru saw a trace of fear across her eyes when she turned around.

    No matter how determined Shao Yanru was, she couldn¡¯t help panicking at this time. The n to kill Wang Yishu was carried out by Madam of Duke Xing, but Shao Yanru had always known it, and it was even possible that Shao Yanru was the one who came up with the idea behind the scenes.

    Shao Wanru had never doubted this.

    So it was reasonable for Shao Yanru to panic, feel frightened and guilty in this situation.

    Shao Jie¡¯er hurried to follow her. After looking at the maid, who fell to the ground, and then looking at Shao Yanru, who was walking forward with her head high, Shao Caihuan took her sister to follow Shao Yanru, leaving Shao Wanru quietly looking at the maid, who fell to the ground.

    The maid got up, still shivering all over.

    Shao Wanru looked at the maid calmly with indifference in her eyes and asked, ¡°Miss Wang, who is dead, wants to meet my Big Sister?¡±

    Seeing her calm look, the maid also calmed down a little, took a deep breath and said, ¡°It was the Madam of our mansion who invited the First Miss Shao over. Just now, a note came out of the First Miss¡¯s coffin, and the First Miss Shao¡¯s name was written on it, so Madam invited the First Miss Shao over.¡±

    Because the maid was panic-stricken just now, her words were incoherent, which made it sound like Wang Yishu wanted to invite Shao Yanru over.

    her words made sense now. But even so, Shao Wanru still found it creepy after thinking over her words. Since Wang Yishu was dead, why was there a note, on which Shao Yanru¡¯s name was written,ing out of the coffin at this time?

    ¡°Go and ask the Madam of your mansion toe over!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly, not looking scared at all.

    The maid, who had been pped just now, didn¡¯t dare to disobey the order of any Miss from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She turned around and ran out in a hurry. After a while, she came back with Ning Xueqing, who hurried over.

    Seeing that it was Shao Wanru who invited her here, Ning Xueqing froze for a moment and looked at the maid beside her in astonishment. The maid was not smart, so she deliberately instructed the maid to pass on the message incoherently so as to make the message sound creepier. Unexpectedly, the maid brought back a vague message.

    Shouldn¡¯t it be the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who invited her here? Why was it the Fifth Miss Shao in front of her? Although the Fifth Miss Shao was also one of her targets, she was not going to set her up now!

    ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡± Ning Xueqing responded quickly. Although she was stunned for a moment, she hurriedly bowed to Shao Wanru and said with a smile. Although her face was also too pale, she behaved properly.

    Shao Wanru nced at her and looked her up and down! Shao Wanru was also present when Qin Yuru went to the Ning¡¯s Mansion to make a scene, but she didn¡¯t see Ning Xueqing there. Ning Xueqing must know such a significant thing, but she didn¡¯t show up when Qin Yuru made such a scene.

    ¡°Are you the Second Miss of the Ning¡¯s Mansion, now one of the two concubines of Childe Wang?¡±

 Chapter 710 - Three Years Ago, Three Years Later!

    <h4>Chapter 710 Three Years Ago, Three Years Later!</h4>

    Her words were like a stab into Ning Xueqing¡¯s heart.

    In the past, Ning Xueqing had never thought that one day she would be Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine in such a disgraceful way. What was even more unbearable for her was that her former personal maid also became Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine and was on an equal status with her.

    It was all because of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    She gritted her teeth and felt resentful, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face and just said with a ttering smile, ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°You are quite adaptable to any circumstances!¡± Shao Wanru looked at her with a trace of iprehensible coldness in her deep eyes and said, ¡°Second Miss Ning,, are you really content to share a husband with your personal maid and be on an equal footing with her?¡±

    She was trying to open Ning Xueqing¡¯s old sores again. Ning Xueqing got furious, but considering Shao Wanru¡¯s identity, she could only say, ¡°Fifth Miss, you must be joking. I don¡¯t really care about that, as long as my husband is pleased!!¡±

    ¡°As long as Childe Wang is pleased? With the help of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it¡¯s possible for him to marry a Miss from a noble family this time. When the timees, Second Miss Ning, you can only be a concubine for the rest of your life, and your children can only be on an equal footing with the children of your former maid and can never be the direct descendants!¡± Shao Wanru said gently, as if she didn¡¯t know that her words were distressing Ning Xueqing again and again.

    Ning Xueqing tried hard to clench her fists and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Fifth Miss Shao. I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as my husband is pleased!¡±

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s so rare to see a generous woman like you. Second Miss Ning, I have heard of you before I moved to the capital. Speaking of which, we have a close connection. At that time, my eldest sister and the First Miss Ning had a fierce conflict!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, sounding like she was talking about the old days.

    However, the two of them had no memory to share.

    ¡°The First Miss Ning did that kind of thing, and your maid attempted to set me up. In fact, I am still suspecting whether your maid and Childe Wang have coupled up behind your back since then?¡± Shao Wanru continued asking.

    She seemed to say that intentionally or unintentionally. However, on hearing her words, Ning Xueqing immediately became alert, hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, I really don¡¯t know what happened three years ago nor if the maid and my husband have coupled up since then!¡±

    After that, she lowered her head with a bit of bitterness.

    As a master, she did not know when her personal maid and her future husband had coupled up and they even cooperated to set up someone else behind her back, so that she was implicated and had to be a concubine. Anyone would feel aggrieved and sad in this situation.

    Ning Xueqing¡¯s reaction in such a short time made Shao Wanru admire her. It could be said that Ning Xueqing was one of the most responsive people she had seen.

    Although she said that abruptly, Ning Xueqing could quickly react, as if she really knew nothing about what her husband and her former maid had done.

    ¡°Second Miss Ning, as the maid¡¯s master, do you really know nothing about it? In this case, how did you manage to establish yourself in the past three years? A mansion can¡¯t have two mistresses. Just now it seems that you live a much better life in the Wang¡¯s Mansion than your maid does!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    If Ning Xueqing was really as useless as she said and knew nothing about what her husband and her former maid had done, she would have been set up in the past three years and unable to be in charge of of the backyard of the Wang¡¯s Mansion as a concubine!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let you see this mess, Fifth Miss. I have always treated her as my younger sister and intended to bring her to the Wang¡¯s Mansion with me, so I didn¡¯t set up defences against her. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯s such a person. She... she set up both you and me. Since I drew a clear line with her, I have left her no chance to seed in her schemes!¡± Ning Xueqing said sincerely.

    ¡°Second Miss Ning, are you displeased with her?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a slight smile.

    Ning Xueqing did not dare to nod casually, and could only lower her head and smile bitterly, suggesting her aversion to her maid without saying anything.

    ¡°Second Miss Ning, if you are displeased with her, in fact, I can get rid of her!¡± Shao Wanru said in azy voice with a slight smile, looking friendly.

    However, Ning Xueqing was nervous. She didn¡¯t dare to look down on the Fifth Miss Shao. Although she didn¡¯t get any information, which directly reflected the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s personality, judging from what had happened to her eldest sister, what had happened after the Fifth Miss Shao returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and what had happened to Wang Yishu this time, she had an intuition that the Fifth Miss Shao was not simple.

    All these things indicated that the Fifth Miss Shao was not simple. Would such a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion of high status help her deal with Dongxing?

    Ning Xueqing pulled herself together and said, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Miss, but...¡±

    ¡°You are displeased with her, so am I. Every time I saw her standing there, I thought of what happened three years ago. At that time, I didn¡¯t have the ability or the right to do anything to her, but now...¡± Shao Wanru interrupted her rudely and coldly with a trace of fierce rage in her eyes.

    Shocked by her conspicuous rage, Ning Xueqing took two steps back and looked at Shao Wanru fearfully.

    ¡°But now, I don¡¯t think I can allow her to set me up without being punished and live a peaceful life until now and even for the rest of her life. Second Miss Ning, what about sending her to the government office, where she will be detained even if she can survive? When the timees, she can no longerpete for your husband with you!¡± Shao Wanru continued saying, as if she didn¡¯t notice Ning Xueqing¡¯s expression.

    Sending her to the government office? When Ning Xueqing thought of this, her face turned increasingly pale. She was the one who came up with the plot for Wang Shengxue behind the scene three years ago. If the government office looked into it, Dongxing would definitely give her away.

    Three years ago, Dongxing could take the me for her. But now Ning Xueqing was sure that Dongxing would let out the whole story and even add some inmmatory details.

    In the past three years, Dongxing had been suppressed by her in the backyard of the Wang¡¯s Mansion. As a concubine on an equal footing with her, Dongxing had be ambitious long ago and was no longer the maid loyal to her.

    ¡°Please spare Dongxing, Fifth Miss. If anything happens to her, my husband will me me!¡± Ning Xueqing knelt down in front of Shao Wanru directly and said with tears in her eyes, while wiping her tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°You are unwilling to do that?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a strange expression.

    Yujie, who was standing beside her, had taken two steps forward to pull Ning Xueyan up. She had always been strong, so that Ning Xueqing, who wanted to keep kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, had to stand up.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, please spare Dongxing. She lost her head at that time!¡± Ning Xueqing pleaded.

    Shao Wanru nced at her face and suddenly said, ¡°I heard that you are not on friendly terms with her. But you are so kind that you allowed her to marry into the Wang¡¯s Mansion so easily. Is it because...¡±

    Speaking of this, she paused for a moment, but Ning Xueqing was so scared that her face immediately turned as pale as snow. If what had happened three years ago was revealed, she would definitely have to take the consequences. Although she was scheming, she was wet with cold sweat in fear at this time. She looked at Shao Wanru with imploring eyes, for fear that the Fifth Miss Shao would really take it seriously and sort through things again.

    The Fifth Miss Shao had the backing of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess rather than of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so the Fifth Miss Shao would not let her go considering that the cause of Wang Yishu¡¯s death had something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and would even be eager to see it revealed. Thinking of this, Ning Xueqing was scared. She was pleading for her own sake rather than for the sake of Dongxing.

    Moreover, Shao Wanru pointed out that she was not on friendly terms with Dongxing now, so she, who tried so hard to plead for the sake of Dongxing, must have an ulterior motive.

    Although she had known that this Fifth Miss Shao was not simple, she did not expect that she would be so difficult to deal with.

    Shao Wanru looked at her and said slowly, ¡°In fact, I can spare her once, but...¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Ning Xueqing asked anxiously.

    ¡°It depends on your performance! Although the First Miss Wang¡¯s death is a shame, but...¡± Shao Wanru paused when speaking of this, which made Ning Xueqing¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°I¡¯m the final victim anyway, right?¡±

    Ning Xueqing felt as if her heart were in her mouth. When she was about to say something, Shao Wanru smiled and turned to leave.

    Watching her leave indifferently, Ning Xueqing felt timid with horror in her tearful eyes. She understood what the Fifth Miss Shao meant. Even if the cause of Wang Yishu¡¯s death was revealed, it would not do any harm to Shao Wanru. Even if the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was involved in it, Shao Wanru could stay out of it!

    Because Shao Wanru was the final victim!

    Wang Yishu was killed as an aplice in the plot against Shao Wanru. Speaking of which, Wang Yishu didn¡¯t behave properly, so it would do nothing but harm to the reputation of the Wang¡¯s Mansion if the cause of her death was revealed.

    Pulling herself together, Ning Xueqing asked the maid beside her in a low voice, ¡°Has Young Mastere back yet?¡±

    The maid shook her head and said, ¡°Young Master hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡±

    ¡°When hees back, ask him to wait in the outer wing room, and then tell me quickly!¡± Ning Xueqing said after thinking for a moment. She and Wang Shengxue had nned to threaten Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as much as possible with the cause of Wang Yishu¡¯s death and even try all they could to expose Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s involvement in Wang Yishu¡¯s death in front of the public.

    If they got a chance, they would even push the me onto all members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But at the moment, she had to change her mind. The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not easy to deal with. If she was really pissed off, the final victim in this desperate fight would be the Wang¡¯s Mansion rather her.

    Although Wang Shengxue now was backed by someone, the one was not necessarily willing to offend Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Wang Shengxue had been told that the one was willing to help them deal with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but making an enemy of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion would make the situation tricky!

    What was more, the Fifth Miss Shao was in the right now. If she was just a delicate Miss spending most of her time in the backyard, the Wang¡¯s Mansion could do something else to silence her. But she was obviously not!

    The trick they had yed at Wang Yishu¡¯s funeral just now seemed to be targeted at the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but in fact, it was targeted at the Fifth Miss Shao. If the Fifth Miss Shao was very delicate, there was no need to consider her a threat. In this case, they could do whatever they wanted and even make use of the First Miss Shao to push all the me onto the Fifth Miss Shao so that they could get some help from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    The Wang¡¯s Mansion intended to talk ck into white!

    But now, Ning Xueqing didn¡¯t dare to set up the Fifth Miss Shao, who had crucial cards in her hand so that she didn¡¯t dare to challenge her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to the entrance to wait for Young Master right away!¡± The maid, who was smart, answered in a hurry.

 Chapter 711 - You Frightened Me! When they entered the mour

    <h4>Chapter 711 You Frightened Me!</h4>

    When they entered the mourning hall again, it was the time to offer incense. As the most honorable guest, Old Madam was the first to enter the mourning hall, which was too small to amodate all of them at the same time.

    Wang Shengxue led Old Madam into the mourning hall, while the five Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were waiting outside.

    Old Madam only instructed someone to offer three sticks of incense before she came out with a gloomy face. She had toe today. Considering that she had shown enough respect for the Wang¡¯s Mansion by showing up here, she was not willing to do anything else.

    Ning Xueqing came up to her and said with a smile, ¡°Old Madam, please go to the wing room for a rest. It won¡¯t take long for several Misses to offer incense!¡±

    Old Madam nced at her and followed her to the wing room next door without answering her.

    Wang Shengxue stretched his hand as a hint for Shao Yanru and Shao Jie¡¯er to get inside and said with a smile, ¡°First Miss, Second Miss, please get inside!¡±

    Shao Yanru adjusted her expression and walked in. After giving Wang Shengxue a hard look, Shao Jie¡¯er followed her inside. Wang Shengxue did not take it seriously and followed them in.

    When they got inside, the old maid in the mourning hall gave each of them three sticks of incense. After taking the incense, they bent slightly toward the coffin and were about to insert the incense into the censer in the middle.

    ¡°Thump! Thump!¡± There seemed toe a series of strange sounds from the ground, which made the two of them raise their heads in shock. When they realized that the sounds came from inside the coffin, Shao Jie¡¯er felt her legs went limp and almost fell down. Fortunately, the maid beside her supported her in time.

    Shao Yanru took a step back. Although her face was as pale as snow, she was muchposed than Shao Jie¡¯er. She suddenly looked at Wang Shengxue and asked harshly, ¡°Childe Wang, what do you mean by doing that?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because my sister died of persecution, so she couldn¡¯t rest in peace. I heard that someone dying of persecution will turn into a fierce ghost and go to ask the person, who killed her, to pay back with life!¡± Wang Shengxue said with a sigh.

    Shao Yanru said with a sneer, ¡°Childe Wang, you seem to be telling the truth. In fact, cousin Yishu died of illness, and our mansion has done all we could for her. Why do you seem to mean that there¡¯s something fishy about her death?¡±

    ¡°First Miss, I¡¯m really not sure of this. My sister has lived in your mansion for three years, but she died without a definite exnation. As her brother, I have neither the ability nor a way to find out the truth for her,¡± Wang Shengxue said, looking extremely innocent.

    Of course, he got benefits. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had his current residence. Despite the benefits he had gotten, he didn¡¯t intend to let it go so easily. At least, he could get more benefits.

    However, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not promise him more benefits for the time being. It wouldn¡¯t do any harm to leave room for negotiation. In particr, he had to make the First Miss Shao know that she was under his control.

    Shao Yanru red at Wang Shengxue angrily and said with her face darkening, ¡°Childe Wang, do you mean that cousin Yishu died of persecution? In this case, why don¡¯t you go to the government office to cry out about your grievances? Even our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t treat people¡¯s lives with utter disregard!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked at her and looked at Wang Shengxue. She learned what had happened that dayter and only heard that when Wang Yishu passed away, Old Madam, Shao Yanru and even Shao Wanru went to see her. Except for this, she knew nothing else.

    In the beginning, she also knew what Wang Yishu had done. But she was surprised at the fact that Wang Yishu got increasingly sickter and could only lie in bed. No one had expected that such a healthy person would fall into such a situation after falling.

    She was not surprised at Wang Yishu¡¯s death. She didn¡¯t think Wang Yishu, who had lied in bed for three years, would recover, so it was reasonable that Wang Yishu died at this time.

    But at the moment, there seemed to be something fishy about it.

    After figuring this out, she felt her legs again, but she still held the hands of the maid beside her, tilted her head slightly, leaned against the maid and slightly closed her eyes. She acted as if she were frightened, but actually she had been listening to the conversation between Shao Yanru and Wang Shengxue.

    Wang Shengxue, who seemed to have a good temper, still said with a smile, ¡°If I got any evidence, I will definitely show it to the government office so that they can make an investigation. Even if it is not the fault of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, I should get an exnation for my sister.¡±

    ¡°You got no evidence?¡± Shao Yanru said while turning her eyes slightly.

    ¡°Of course I got no evidence. Otherwise, I will definitely send it to the government office, the only ce where such solid evidence could be preserved properly. If it is in my hands, it may be missing at any time. In this case, I will not only be unable to seek justice for my sister, but even be likely to... get killed,¡± Wang Shengxue said meaningfully.

    Shao Yanru looked down and blinked slowly. Then she looked up and fixed her eyes on Wang Shengxue¡¯s face.

    Wang Shengxue bowed deeply to Shao Yanru and said, ¡°First Miss, I¡¯ll count on youter.¡±

    Shao Yanru suddenly cracked a beautiful and charming smile, looking as delicate as a spring flower, which added some vitality to the whole pale mourning hall. She bowed to Wang Shengxue sideways and said, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t mention it! Since we¡¯re family, we don¡¯t need to be overcourteous!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since we are family, I¡¯ll be straight with you. Thanks to the help of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, we conducted a decent funeral for my sister. You have always been on friendly terms with my sister, so you must have made a lot of efforts. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t have a good job now. If you feel pity for my sister...¡±

    Wang Shengxue immediately turned into a graceful childe. As he said, he bowed to Shao Yanru politely and leaned to one side to distance himself from her after they approached each other unconsciously a moment ago.

    ¡°Cousin, rest assured. I got it! I¡¯ll tell my father about it after going back!¡± Shao Yanru said kindly, as if it were not she who acted fiercely.

    They called each other cousin politely, which confused Shao Jie¡¯er, who was beside them. Then she followed Shao Yanru out in confusion.

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing were the second batch to enter the mourning hall. They got in and out quickly.

    Shao Wanru was thest one to get inside. The others got inside in pairs, leaving her alone to get inside atst.

    Wang Shengxue also led her in with a smile. When she inserted the incense in her hands into the censer in the middle, there suddenly came a series of strange sounds from behind the coffin.

    Shao Wanru nced at Wang Shengxue calmly and inserted the incense into the censer. After that, the three sticks of incense stood steadily in the incense ash.

    With her long eyshes fluttering, Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes. She was an exceedingly beautifuldy with her skin as smooth asrd and her delicate face, which was almost perfect. Shao Yanru was a well-known beauty in the capital city. But when Shao Yanru stood beside her, Shao Yanru became inconspicuous and might even be neglected.

    She looked up with a gentle but inexplicably chilling smile. There was a kind of strange deepness in her eyes, which made her smile look a little bit gloomy.

    ¡°Childe Wang, Miss Wang is talking to you!¡± She said with a smile.

    Wang Shengxue, who had been fascinated by her delicate face, trembled and returned to himself. When he was about to speak, the maid beside Shao Wanru turned to look at the coffin with interest and said, ¡°Miss, Miss Wang must feel aggrieved, because even her family members made use of her. She will even climb up from the Jiuyou Hell!¡±

    ¡°The Jiuyou Hell?¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, seeming to be talking to Wang Shengxue as well as to herself. ¡°The Jiuyou Hell is full of blood and hatred. All those who climb up from it are fierce ghosts and evil spirits. Even the gods three chi above our heads can¡¯t stop her from revenging!¡±

    Her voice was not loud and could be considered soft, but it somehow sounded gloomy.

    Wang Shengxue shivered unconsciously, and his face changed slightly. He had never believed in the existence of ghosts and gods, so he carried out this plot in the mourning hall today. But at this time, he shivered in fear and immediately felt that the whole mourning hall seemed to be shrouded in a strange atmosphere.

    He stretched his hand as a hint for Shao Wanru leave, didn¡¯t dare to cast another nce at the mourning hall and hurriedly said, ¡°Fifth Miss, you can leave now!¡±

    Ning Xueqing was right. The Fifth Miss was not someone to be trifled with!

    ¡°Thank you, Childe Wang!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and walked out with Yujie¡¯s help. But when she reached the door of the mourning hall, she stopped and happened to stand behind an flying white curtain, which hid most of her body except for her deep beautiful eyes, which were almost bottomless.

    Perhaps the white curtain and her pure ck eyes formed a sharp contrast. Perhaps the atmosphere in the mourning hall was too strange.

    ¡°Childe Wang, it¡¯s your sister who lies in the coffin. Speaking of which, both you and your sister set me up before. If your sister sees what¡¯s going on here, will shee to pay me back? In fact, I have been waiting for the people or ghosts, who hurt me before, to pay back the debt they owe me!¡±

    Her voice was very gentle and could even be considered soft, but it somehow sounded chilling in the strange atmosphere. Wang Shengxue had never expected that he would be so timid. He stepped back and looked at the beautiful face, half of which was hidden by the white curtain in front of him, in horror.

    He was frightened and wanted to raise his trembling hands, only to find that they were so heavy that he couldn¡¯t raise them at the moment, as if they were held down by something. The atmosphere became ghastly.

    ¡°Miss Wang, it¡¯s useless for you to hold down your brother... Someone should pay back the debt he owes.¡± Shao Wanru looked at somewhere around him and suddenly spoke with a smile. Then she turned and left with her maid.

    With his hands and mouth trembling, Wang Shengxue turned his head back with difficulty, with an attempt at a smile which made him look like crying

    Finally, he turned his head and nced the coffin behind him. When he didn¡¯t found his sister¡¯s figure there, he breathed a sigh of relief and then suddenly nced at the several sticks of incense. His face changed dramatically, because he remembered that the several sticks of incense had been burning just now. Why did they go out in such a short time?

    Not only could he not move his hands, but he couldn¡¯t move his feet either now.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me me for being cruel. I was incapable of saving you even if I wanted to. If you want to take revenge, take it on Madam of Duke Xing, who killed you, and the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s they... it¡¯s they who killed you after making use of you and even intended to make the Fifth Miss Shao take the me for your death... Sister, go and take revenge on them!¡± Wang Shengxue said to himself in a low voice and the words almost rolled off his tongue.

    After he finished speaking, he felt rxed. He hurriedly made a few deep bows to the coffin, lit up a few sticks of incense with trembling hands, and respectfully inserted them into the censer, while keeping mumbling fast in a very low voice which could only be heard clearly by himself!

    ¡°First Young Master, bad news! Pleasee out quickly!¡±

 Chapter 712 - An Emerald Bead that Caused Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 712 An Emerald Bead that Caused Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Why do you make such a fuss?¡± Wang Shengxue said grumpily with frown after pulling himself together. Things didn¡¯t go well today, so how could he be in a good mood?

    ¡°The Second Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion beat Concubine Dong and intended to beat Madam!¡± the maid said anxiously.

    The Second Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was Shao Jie¡¯er. Among the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er was the most inconspicuous in both appearance and identity. The rest of the Misses were all legitimate daughters, no matter they were from the main branch, the second branch or the third branch. Only she was an insignificant daughter of a concubine.

    How dared she make trouble here for no reason?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Wang Shengxue said. Then he turned around and strode to the wing room, where Old Madam had stayed for a rest before.

    Before he entered the wing room, he saw a group of people around the door. There came familiar crying, which gave him a headache. It was Dongxing. Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t like this concubine, whom he had to marry at that time, very much. Compared with Ning Xueqing, Dongxing was much less beautiful and knowledgeable.

    But at that time, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion made him take Dongxing as a concubine on an equal footing with Ning Xueqing. He didn¡¯t dare to offend Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so he naturally didn¡¯t dare to treat Dongxing badly.

    He didn¡¯t know why Dongxing pissed off Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Someone in the crowd said, ¡°The First Young Master is here!¡± The surrounding servants of the Wang¡¯s Mansion immediately left, leaving the two people in the middle alone.

    Shao Jie¡¯er stood there with an angry look, while Dongxing sat on the ground and cried. The Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion behind Shao Jie¡¯er watched them and said nothing. Ning Xueqing, who was beside Dongxing, seemed to be persuading her in a low voice to apologize to Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong with this concubine of yours? She bumped into me rashly and med me for that. She is just a concubine. Does she really think that she is the hostess of the Wang¡¯s Mansion? Besides, even if she is the hostess, she shouldn¡¯t have done that, right?¡±

    Seeing Wang Shengxuee over, Shao Jie¡¯er spoke with a sneer. She, who had always been arrogant in front of those inferior to her, even suggested that even Wang Shengxue¡¯s legal wife couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.

    The servants of the Wang¡¯s Mansion looked at this Second Miss Shao and thought that she had gone too far. Some of them saw that it was obviously the Second Miss Shao who bumped into Concubine Dong. However, she imed that Concubine Dong bumped into her, and requested Concubine Dong to kowtow and apologize to her!

    Although she was a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she couldn¡¯t act so arbitrarily. Moreover, since she came here to offer incense today, how could she humiliate the host family like this?

    Wang Shengxue walked up to Dongxing, looked at her coldly, and said, ¡°Apologize to my second cousin!¡±

    Dongxing looked up, only to see the anger in Wang Shengxue¡¯s eyes. She shivered, didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, and could only hold Ning Xueqing¡¯s hand, bend down and apologize to Shao Jie¡¯er tearfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? She just need to apologize after bumping into me? How dare such a b*tch bump into me...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said harshly in a sharp voice, and her words became more and more harsh.

    Shao Yanru interrupted her in a soft voice and scolded her in a low voice, ¡°Second Sister, stop making a scene. What if you disturb grandma?¡±

    ¡°But she did it on purpose...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was still unwilling to let it go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t focus on that. This concubine didn¡¯t mean to bump into you!¡± Shao Yanru interrupted her again with a solemn and dignified look, ¡°Grandma is going back to our mansion for some business soon. If you keep arguing about it, are you going to stay?¡±

    On hearing her words, Shao Jie¡¯er froze, red at Dongxing with hatred and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    How sould she handle the situation if she was left here alone? Thinking of the strange conversation between Shao Yanru and Wang Shengxue in the strange atmosphere, she knew that she could not stay here at this time even if she was not smart.

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Cousin!¡± Wang Shengxue thanked her sincerely.

    ¡°My Second Sister is in a bad mood. If she did anything offensive, I hope you can forgive her!¡± Shao Yanru said gently, bowed to Wang Shengxue sideways and then turned into the wing room.

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing followed Shao Yanru in.

    Shao Wanru was thest to get in the wing room. She nced at Dongxing, who was crying, and then looked at Ning Xueqing, who was supporting her. The two of them snuggled up together closely, as if they were a pair of full sisters.

    She didn¡¯t see what had happened just now clearly. As soon as she came out, she saw them arguing there. Shao Jie¡¯er insisted that Dongxing had bumped into her, and requested Dongxing to kowtow and apologize to her. However, Dongxing was superior in the Wang¡¯s Mansion, where there was no official Madam so that even a concubine could be considered a master.

    Except for Ning Xueqing, who served as the official Madam but was actually a concubine, Dongxing was superior in the mansion.

    Dongxing denied that she had bumped into Shao Jie¡¯er. Ning Xueqing, who was beside Shao Jie¡¯er, tried to persuade her to let it go. No one knew what Ning Xueqing had said so that Shao Jie¡¯er flew into a rage and reached out to p Dongxing, and Dongxing was knocked down.

    There was nothing unusual about it, and it seemed that it ought to turn out that way.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s character and Dongxing¡¯s status in the Wang¡¯s Mansion was bound to escte the conflict between them. But was it really an ident? Shao Wanru was not sure of it at the moment.

    So she also turned around without turning a hair and followed the others in front of her into the wing room.

    In the wing room, when Old Madam saw theme in, she said with a snort, ¡°Where are we? Who do you think you are? What kind of loser will argue with an ignorant concubine?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er lowered her head, clenched the handkerchief in her hand and felt aggrieved, but she did not dare to defend herself, because Old Madam had always shown little respect for her.

    ¡°Copy the Precepts for Women ten times after going back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said tearfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Old Madam said, stood up and walked out, followed by a group of granddaughters. She came to the Wang¡¯s Mansion today to attend Wang Yishu¡¯s funeral as a mere formality just in order to show some respect for Wang Shengxue.

    How could someone as arrogant as Old Madam bear to stay here any longer?

    Seeing Old Madame out, Wang Shengxue, who was waiting outside the door, came up to her with a smile. Shao Wanru looked around, only to find that Dongxing and Ning Xueqing had left and there were no servants of the Wang¡¯s Manor around.

    Wang Shengxue ignored Wang Shengxue, who was respectful, and walked out. She thought it a shame that she had toe here with a group of granddaughters, so she did not intend to respond to Wang Shengxue at this moment.

    Shao Yanru smiled kindly at Wang Shengxue and followed Old Madam out.

    Shao Jie¡¯er lowered her head, because she had cried just now and was afraid that the servants of the Wang¡¯s Mansion would notice it andugh at her.

    Shao Wanru was still thest to leave.When she passed the ce, where Dongxing fell before, she suddenly discovered something and winked at Yujie. Yujie, who got it, squatted down, grabbed the thing in her hand while pretending to adjust the edge of her dress, and then followed Shao Wanru out of the Wang¡¯s Mansion.

    Wang Shengxue walked them to the door. Watching those from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion leave, he left all the domestic affairs to Ning Xueqing and hurried out.

    After they returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Old Madam let them go back to their own courtyards. Shao Wanru headed for the Piaoyun Courtyard, followed by Yujie.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a small emerald bead. I think it seems to belong to the First Miss!¡± Yujie said after looking around and finding no one else around. She took out a small emerald bead, that she picked up when she squatted down just now, and handed it to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru reached out to take it and put it in her palm to have a look. It was a well-polished small emerald bead, which was very small but very beautiful. Shao Yanru was dressed in very in clothes today, but there was indeed a pattern consisting of several small emerald beads at the edge of her clothes. At that time, she took a few more nces at it because she thought it a delicate pattern.

    Why did Shao Yanru¡¯s emerald bead show up in the ce where Dongxing fell? Blinking her eyes slightly, she figured out what had happened. The collision between Shao Jie¡¯er and Dongxing should be nned by Shao Yanru, but why did she do that?

    Shao Yanru wouldn¡¯t do anything from which she couldn¡¯t benefit, so she would never set up a humble concubine for no reason. But at the moment, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t figure out why she did that.

    It should be Ning Xueqing who benefited from it, right?

    She put her hands together, handed the bead to Yujie and said, ¡°Put it away!¡±

    Since the cause of Wang Yishu¡¯s death hadn¡¯t been revealed up to now, she decided to wait and see for the time being. Shao Yanru entered the mouring hall with her face darkening today, but after she came out, she looked much calmer and even called Wang Shengxue ¡°cousin¡± warmly when meeting him.

    In this case, was her n targeted at Shao Jie¡¯er or Dongxing or Wang Shengxue and Ning Xueqing?

    Thinking of this, she immediately had some clues. At present, she just needed to wait and see. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect that she not only figured out the truth but also left an important clue for what happenedter.

    What had happened to Wang Yishu was dug up and became the subject of public discussion in the capital. The ident she had three years ago could be considered an unsettled case. Now since what had happened to her was dug up, some people immediately thought that there was something fishy about it. Even some imperial censors thought that it was not merely the internal affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Several reports were submitted to the Emperor, and each of them was about theint that Duke Xing was not strict enough in managing his mansion so that terrible things happened in his mansion one after another. Some of them even implied that the former Heir of Duke Xing died without a definite exnation, and the one, who got most benefits from it, was certainly the current Duke Xing from the former second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Of course, this kind of specious opinion was refuted by other officials, who thought it just a rumor spread among ignorant people. Even the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t say anything about it. How could this groundless talking be brought to the imperial court for discussion?

    Watching the officials debating intensely below, the Emperor listened quietly at first, and then got furious. He picked up a report, threw it at Duke Xing, who was kneeling in front of him, and said, ¡°Today Ie to the imperial court to solve the problem, not to listen to you talk about these groundless things. If you can¡¯t handle your domestic affairs properly, how can you manage your family? Go back and spend a few days reflecting on yourself!¡±

    As soon as the Emperor got furious, all the officials trembled with fear and didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore. At the moment, the imperial court fell into dead silence.

    Noticing the good opportunity, Chu Qing came out and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I beg to report!¡± He had been looking for an opportunity just now, and now it was the right time!

 Chapter 713 - Commandery Prince Qing Is in Power

    <h4>Chapter 713 Commandery Prince Qing Is in Power</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked the Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve found some clues about the case of Prince Zhou¡¯s falling at the pce gate caused by a startled horse. Your Majesty, please have a look!¡± Chu Qing said, took out a memorial from his sleeve and presented it respectfully.

    A eunuch came over to fetch it and then unfolded it on the desk in front of the Emperor after getting back to the Emperor.

    The Emperor lowered his head and began to read it. As he read it, he became increasingly sullen. When he finished, his face had been livid with anger. He struck the desk heavily with his hand and said harshly, ¡°Continue looking into it. We must find out the truth. How dare an uncivilized small country interfere in our internal affairs!¡±

    It was so close to his spection. How could the Emperor not be angry?

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid there are some obstacles in my way!¡± Chu Qing said cautiously.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing able to prevent you from looking into it. Since you are sent by me to look into it, you don¡¯t have to take ount of anyone¡¯s interest. If you find anyone who dares to collude with this uncivilized small country, report it to me immediately!¡± The Emperor said angrily.

    The Changxing Grass. The Changxing Grass was found again as he expected. It was said that a doctor working in Chu Liuzhou¡¯s mansion found a small piece of the Changxing Grass in a sleeve of the clothes Chu Liuzhou wore that day. It was a very small piece stuck in a pleat of the sleeve, so it was not found although the clothes had been checked over before.

    After Chu Liuzhou was undressed at that time, instead of being sent to beundered, his clothes were put aside after being simply checked. Unexpectedly, the Changxing Grass was found in themter.

    The Changxing Grass from the Xu State seemed to have something to do with the case of Chu Liuzhou¡¯s falling caused by a startled horse in their country. However, now he couldn¡¯t find out why a few of the Changxing Grass in the national treasury was missing.

    Chu Qing even pointed out that the Changxing Grass found in Chu Liuzhou¡¯s clothes might be from somewhere else rather than from the national treasury, because the Changxing Grass stored in the national treasury for so many years must not be very fresh, but the small piece of the Changxing Grass he found didn¡¯t seem to have been stored for so long.

    It made the Emperor even angrier. After instructing Chu Qing to investigate it thoroughly, he scolded all the civilian and military officers at court again for ignoring their proper duties and spending most of their time making groundless usations outside rather than performing their duties properly.

    Of course, the Emperor vented most of his anger on Duke Xing, while he was very appreciative of Chu Qing and even invited him to the imperial study for a talk after the court session.

    This was a privilege, which represented that he gradually won the Emperor¡¯s favor and got close to the center of power.

    Chu Qing suppressed the excitement in his heart and followed the imperial carriage to the imperial study. After they arrived at the imperial study, the Emperor encouraged him again and then asked with a smile, ¡°How are you going to handle what happened that day? Anyway, she¡¯s a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Your dy in handling it will be a bad influence on both of you.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are right...¡± Chu Qing thought of this matter after freezing for a moment, and then knelt down in a hurry and said, ¡°But the Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion fell into the water...¡±

    He did not directly mention which Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion fell into the water, because he did not believe that the Emperor really knew nothing about what had happened in the imperial pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Although the Second Miss of the Shao¡¯s Mansion is the daughter of a concubine, she is qualified to marry into your mansion!¡± The Emperor said with a smile and a gentle look, as if he were just having a small talk with him.

    When Chu Qing heard that, there was a trace of disappointment across his eyes. The Emperor meant that he had to marry Shao Jie¡¯er even if he was reluctant to and it was absolutely impossible for him to marry Shao Yanru.

    It was obviously the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion whom he had saved at that time, but no one in the imperial pce wanted to see him marry Shao Yanru, so they talked ck into white and imed that it was Shao Jie¡¯er whom he had saved.

    He lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand, Your Majesty!¡±

    He had to obey the Emperor¡¯s orders. It took him a lot of effort to get the Emperor¡¯s attention, so he could not displease the Emperor by rejecting marrying Shao Jie¡¯er. Although he looked down on Shao Jie¡¯er, he had to agree to marry her.

    ¡°Speaking of this, you saved her out of kindness. I can¡¯t let you suffer a loss because of your kindness. How about taking the non-lineal daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as your concubine?¡± The Emperor asked with a smile in a gentle voice, acting a waypletely different from the way he discussed official business in the hall just now.

    But even so, Chu Qing did not dare to let down his guard, and said, ¡°Okay. My mother happens to have arranged a marriage for me!¡±

    Hearing that Shao Jie¡¯er was just going to be his concubine, Chu Qing breathed a sigh of relief. Despite his reluctance, he could only ept her as his concubine.

    ¡°Your mother has arranged a marriage for you?¡± The Emperor froze for a moment and asked. He really didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°Yes, she is the daughter of a family who has saved my mother¡¯s life. It was just a verbal promise before, and I didn¡¯t think I would meet her again, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, my mother met her a few days ago. I was going to report this to Your Majesty, but I have been busy with Prince Zhou¡¯s case and forgot it!¡±

    Chu Qing spoke.

    ¡°What a coincidence! That¡¯s great. I have been thinking of choosing a youngdy from a noble family to be your Princess. Unexpectedly, you got the right person!¡± The Emperor said and nodded repeatedly.

    He didn¡¯t really care about his nephew¡¯s marriage and said that just in order to project himself as a good uncle. He thought that picking a few more youngdies for Chu Qing during the consort selection wouldn¡¯t affect the whole situation. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t choose a youngdy from a noble family like Shao Yanru to be Chu Qing¡¯s Princess, in case Chu Qing coveted the throne.

    It was impossible for a family Chu Qing¡¯s mother promised to unite by marriage when she was in a difficult situation, to be a decent family. The Emperor was d to give his consent to the marriage and hoped that Chu Qing¡¯s future Princess came from a powerless family. He had thought that he should lower the standards for the consort selection so that he could choose a suitable Commandery Princess Qing. Now Chu Qing solved this problem for him.

    Chu Qing was indeed a capable person. He needed such a capable person, but he didn¡¯t want him to be ambitious. His sons had been fighting fiercely for the throne, so he didn¡¯t want to see an outsider interfere in it.

    The two of them chatted happily. When Chu Qing went out, he showed a bright smile. It was a bonus that he solved three problems at a time.

    He had wondered how to handle the thing happening between him and Shao Jie¡¯er. Now it was settled. His mother would be pleased with his taking Shao Jie¡¯er as his concubine. Regarding the candidate for his Princess, although he was not very satisfied with it, his mother was very satisfied with it, and his future Princess could help themter.

    If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion agreed to marry Shao Yanru to him, he would never humiliate Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion by doing this. But now it was Shao Jie¡¯er who was going to marry him, and she took Shao Yanru¡¯s ce to marry him. Considering this, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not challenge it.

    They would not reject it even if he took Shao Jie¡¯er as an inferior concubine. It was the Emperor who allowed him to take Shao Jie¡¯er as a concubine, and they could not disobey the Emperor¡¯s order.

    As a non-lineal daughter, Shao Jie¡¯er was a little inferior and not valued by Duke Xing. Nevertheless, she was Duke Xing¡¯s daughter after all, so Duke Xing more or less cared for her. Under some special circumstances, his care for her might be infinitely magnified.

    When he thought of what his mother had told him before, he involuntarily felt a little relieved. He could wait patiently, since he had been waiting for so many years.

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this way, please.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Hearing several servants ttering someone warmly not far away, Chu Qing stopped and looked at a crossing not far away.

    Chu Liuchen was turning at the crossing. He was dressed in a flying gorgeous snow fox cloak and a gorgeous brocade robe. Despite his light-colored lips, he still gave the impression that he was extraordinarily distinguished.

    A few eunuchs led the way around him and kept currying favor with him, for fear that he would slip identally.

    Seeming to sense that Chu Qing was looking at him, Chu Liuchen stopped, turned his head, and squinted at him. After that, he continued moving forward, just ignoring Chu Qing, who was about to greet him with a ttering smile.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Noticing Chu Qing¡¯s gloomy face, the little eunuch attending upon Chu Qing said in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Qing pulled himself together, restrained the jealousy and hatred in his heart, and said slowly.

    Chu Liuchen was just a dying invalid unqualified topete with him. Anyway, this invalid could get nothing in the fight over power. It was impossible for Chu Liuchen to inherit the throne!

    ¡°What a useless fool!¡±

    After cursing in his heart, Chu Qing moved his feet and continued walking out, while asking casually, ¡°Has Prince Chen recovered?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I heard that Prince Chen insisted on going back to his mansion. Neither the Empress Dowager nor the Emperor allowed it, but Prince Chen insisted it. The Emperor and the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t do anything about it!¡±

    The little eunuch leading the way said with a smile.

    Everyone in the imperial pce knew that the Empress Dowager and the Emperor doted on Prince Chen so much that they treated him as the apple of their eye. Although Prince Chen was in poor health, no one dared to look down on him, especially on the surface.

    ¡°Do Imperial Grandmother and Imperial Uncle dote on Prince Chen so much?¡± Chu Qing asked with a surprised look, showing his close rtionship with the Emperor and the Empress Dowager without being noticed by addressing them as Imperial Uncle and Imperial Grandmother.

    ¡°Exactly. The Empress Dowager and the Emperor love Prince Chen so dearly that they send all the good things they got to Prince Chen. Sometimes even the other princes don¡¯t get any.¡± The little eunuch said with a smile, and then he watched Chu Liuchen disappear in his view and said, ¡°Prince Chen is the Empress Dowager¡¯s and the Emperor¡¯s favorite. I heard that the Empress Dowager chose a Miss to be Princess Chen before the Emperor chooses consorts for the other princes!¡±

    ¡°Is this a convention?¡± Chu Qing felt his heart skipped a beat and asked.

    ¡°Not exactly. The Empress Dowager is just concerned about Prince Chen and hopes to choose the best wife for Prince Chen!¡± The little eunuch replied.

    The best wife? Shao Yanru?

    Chu Qing somehow thought of Shao Yanru, and there was a trace ofcence across his eyes. When he got into the water, he deliberately held Shao Yanru tightly, so Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation was ruined and she was no longer a puredy. Although Chu Liuchen was the Empress Dowager¡¯s and the Emperor¡¯s favorite, Chu Liuchen had to marry the woman whose reputation had been ruined by him.

    ¡°The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± He asked calmly.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I heard that the First Miss is going to marry either this prince or that prince. It can¡¯t be Prince Chen anyway!¡± The little eunuch shook his head, lifted a finger cleverly and then another finger, and spoke.

    The first finger represented Chu Liuyue, and the second finger represented Chu Liuzhou!

    ¡°The First Miss Shao is the phoenix among women and won¡¯t be betrothed to someone easily!¡± After finishing speaking, the little eunuch added with an envious look.

    The phoenix among women? The Empress was known as the phoenix. The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed to have a great ambition. But it was better. He thought that he should prepare for dealing with Shao Jie¡¯er as early as possible...

 Chapter 714 - An Etiquette Instructor from the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 714 An Etiquette Instructor from the Imperial Pce</h4>

    ¡°Miss, Madame Dong said that the problem has been solved!¡± Qu Le reported the news she got from someone sent by Madame Dong to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly as a hint that she got it, and then put down the writing brush in her hand and went aside to wash her hands.

    Then she walked up to the couch and sat down, picked up the teacup in front of her and took a sip, and then put it down thoughtfully. Yesterday she got the news that it was an officer of the Ministry of Revenue who managed to persuade the Business Department to return the detained goods of her store. This officer didn¡¯t have a high position but was quite powerful.

    The most important thing was that this officer had something to do with Chu Liuyue.

    Duke Yong worked for Chu Liuyue. In thest life, Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t gain power and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t stand out in the end. Although Duke Yong, who followed the lead of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, was not an important powerful official in thest life, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had never declined and even showed a faint hint of rising.

    Shao Wanru got the news that besides Huangrui, the maid who seemed to be from a good family and was sent to the Qin¡¯s Mansion by Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, there were plenty of maids like her in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. In this case, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion seemed to be after something big. Of course, their cultivating this kind of maids, who seemed to be from a good family, was not just targeted at Qin Huaiyong.

    If it were not for the fact that Madam Di had always been unfavored and suppressed by Shui Run, Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would not have sent Huangrui to the Qin¡¯s Mansion. Although Huangrui was raised in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she had never met Di Yan. It was obvious that she did not prepare it for the male masters of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Since they had cultivated a lot of such maids, but not for the male masters in their mansion, it must have something to do with someone other than one of them. Thinking of this, Shao Wanru immediately realized that they must have the backing of someone.

    This time she tricked Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion into agreeing to help her in order to make the person behind Duke Yong¡¯s Mansione forward. As she expected, it was Chu Liuyue.

    After thinking for a while, she walked up to the window, picked up the writing brush, and wrote down her thoughts on a piece of nk paper. Then she folded the paper after drying it off and handed it to Qing¡¯er, who was beside her.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, deliver it to His Highness!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will do it right away!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a nod, took the note, and left. As a second-ss maid, she could not stay in the main room all day long.

    ¡°Is the Fifth Miss inside?¡± There suddenly came a familiar voice from outside.

    Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment and nodded at Yujie, who was at the door.

    Lifting the curtain and seeing that it was Nanny Yu who walked into the yard, Yujie hurried to greet her with a smile.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, my master is inside. What brought you here?¡± Yujie looked at the four maids standing behind Nanny Yu and asked in surprise.

    Each of them was holding a bolt of gorgeous cloth.

    Nanny Yu looked back at the maids behind her and said with a smile, ¡°Old Madam instructed me toe over and measure the Fifth Miss for making some new clothes for her. The Spring Festival ising, and the Fifth Miss just has a few sets of clothes.¡±

    ¡°Please express our gratitude towards Old Madam. Pleasee in, Nanny Yu!¡± Hearing that she was going to make new clothes for her master, Yujie said happily and reached out to lead her in.

    Nanny Yu walked into the room, bowed deeply to Shao Wanru, who was still painting, and said, ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡±

    Shao Wanru put down the writing brush in her hand, turned back, and said with a smile. ¡°Nanny Yu, you don¡¯t have to be overcourteous!¡±

    Nanny Yu instructed the four maids to put all the brocade in their hands on the table and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam wants you to pick the cloth first!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you measure me for making a few sets of new clothes for me not long ago?¡± Shao Wanru took the handkerchief from Qu Le, wiped her hands with it, and asked in confusion.

    It was true that they had measured her for making two sets of winter clothes for her before, but the clothes had not been finished yet.

    ¡°That was then, and this is now. Fifth Miss, Old Madam means that you have been dressed simply in the Yuhui Nunnery in the past three years. Now that you are going to finish observing mourning for your parents soon, you should have a few more sets of clothes. The other Misses in the manor have two more sets of clothes because of you!¡±

    Nanny Yu said with a smile.

    She meant that the other Misses in the mansion were only supposed to have two sets of clothes.

    Walking up to the table, Shao Wanru looked at the brocade Nanny Yu brought here. Each of them was indeed gorgeous and exquisite.

    Comparing the colors, she drew two in bolts of cloth and said, ¡°Nanny Yu, I¡¯ll have these two bolts!¡±

    ¡°Why did you only choose these two bolts, Fifth Miss? Old Madam means to make a few more sets of clothes for you. You can choose as many as you want, and even keep all of them. Old Madam got other cloth for the other Misses!¡± Nanny Yu said with an increasingly kind smile.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s hand paused above the brocade for a while, thinking that how desperately they hoped that she would be excluded by all the others in the mansion so that they did this.

    The others in the mansion would consider it hardly eptable that she chose the cloth first as the youngest sister, not to mention that she kept all of the cloth. Old Madam seemed to treat her generously, but in fact, she put her in an adversarial position towards the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Both of the daughters of the third branch were lineal daughters, and they wanted high-quality brocade more than she did. If she took the high-quality brocade before them and even kept all the brocade, it would be impossible for them to have a good impression of her.

    It seemed that Old Madam learned that Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing hade to visit her!

    Shao Wanru lifted the corners of her mouth silently, thinking that Old Madam indeed showed her hostility to her in every respect and now she even tried to upset her with a few bolts of cloth!

    The brocade couldn¡¯t make her lose her head. She really didn¡¯t care about these. But since Old Madam intended to upset her with the brocade, she should certainly ¡°pay her back¡±.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pick three bolts from them. I can¡¯t pick much more cloth than the other sisters. Otherwise, what will they think of me? Old Madam doesn¡¯t want me to be isted by the other sisters, does she?¡±

    Shao Wanru seemed to be joking, while fixing her eyes on the brocade in front of her and beginning to check them, and seeming to be focusing on the brocade in front of her.

    Nanny Yu was stunned for a moment. In fact, Shao Wanru¡¯s remark was extremely inappropriate. Although it was a joke, the meaning in her words was unpleasant. However, seeing that Shao Wanru was concentrating on picking the brocade and didn¡¯t seem to have satirized Old Madam just now, she didn¡¯t rebuke Shao Wanru on behalf of Old Madam after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, what do you think of this bolt I pick?¡± Shao Wanru reached out to draw a bolt of bright red brocade and said with a smile. Although the dark-colored pattern was joyful, it looked a little too dull for Shao Wanru, who was a teenage girl. Besides, the brocade was not Shao Wanru¡¯s usual style of dressing.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good. Fifth Miss, you can pick a few more bolts. Old Madam feels very guilty for what she has done to you and wants topensate you. The more you pick, the happier she will be. Regarding the other Misses¡¯ feelings, rest assured, Fifth Miss. Old Madam will definitely be impartial and won¡¯t arouse the other Misses¡¯ hatred for you!¡±

    Nanny Yu pulled the other bolts of brocade to the front of Shao Wanru, reached out to pat one of them, and said, ¡°Look, this brocade is excellent. It¡¯s perfectly weaved with a good-looking color. Would you like to keep it?¡±

    Shao Wanru pushed the cloth away from her, walked slowly to the chair to sit down, and then shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°I really appreciate Old Madam¡¯s kindness. I¡¯ve picked enough cloth, and there are some winter clothes which have not been finished yet. There are too many clothes for me!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you are not raised by Old Madam, so Old Madam is not clear about what you like. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t know how to get close to you even if she wants to.¡± Nanny Yu stopped persuading Shao Wanru to pick a few more bolts of cloth and said in earnest with a sigh.

    ¡°I know. I also want to get close to Old Madam!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and said with a gentle smile, ¡°On the day when something terrible happened to Miss Wang, I lost control because I was furious. Nanny Yu, I have to trouble you to apologize to Old Madam on behalf of me!¡±

    What had happened at Wang Yishu¡¯s ce that day could be said to be a real conflict between the two of them. Although Old Madam didn¡¯t mention it again, how could she really not care about it?

    ¡°Fifth Miss, it¡¯s great that you think so. Old Madam had a hard time. The Wang¡¯s Mansion... intended to make a scene. Old Madam had no choice but to take the Misses there. If it weren¡¯t for the fear that the matter would be significant and affect the marriage of all the Misses in the manor, Old Madam wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a grievance!¡±

    Nanny Yu shook her head and sighed again.

    Nanny Yu described Old Madam as such a kind and righteous person, as if Old Madam really devoted herself to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and did all these for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Old Madam had a hard time indeed!¡± Shao Wanru said sincerely with a sigh.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, it¡¯s great that you think so. Since you¡¯ve made your choice, I¡¯m leaving now. I should take the rest of the cloth to the other Misses¡¯ courtyards for them to pick!¡±

    Nanny Yu reached out to wipe the corners of her eyes and said with a ttering smile.

    Shao Wanru walked her to the corridor, and then frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, she sent Qu Le out.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Qu Le to get the news that the list of the candidates for the consort selection in the imperial pce had been issued. All the four lineal Misses in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were all included in it, except for Shao Jie¡¯er.

    An etiquette instructor in charge of teaching the four Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion came with the list.

    The etiquette instructor was supposed to be prepared by each mansion. The candidates had to learn necessary etiquette before entering the imperial pce to participate in the consort selection. The Misses from each mansion had to learn the rules and etiquette in the imperial pce and to perform them properly. Although the Misses had learned it before, they might not be able to perform them properly.

    It was meaningful that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion got an etiquette instructor from the imperial pce. It meant that some of the four Misses would definitely marry into a prince¡¯s mansion, or all of them got such an opportunity? Of course, it was also possible that the etiquette instructor sent to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion represented the respect for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    In fact, there were very few etiquette instructors from the imperial pce directly sent to a mansion. This kind of etiquette instructors were all the nannies serving the masters in the imperial pce. They were different from the nannies in each mansion, not subject to each mansion, and might even report what they had seen in each mansion to their masters after returning to the imperial pce.

    What was more, the etiquette instructor was sent by the Empress and was said to be a nanny serving the Empress, so it was an unusual privilege.

    Duke Xing had been rebuked not long ago, so the privilege cheered up the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    At the same time, all the members of their mansion had to be careful and hide their secrets from the etiquette instructor. Although the Empress would not directly intervene in their domestic affairs, no one knew when the Empress would take action.

    Therefore, this was the reason why Old Madam came to make peace with her? It was possible in other mansions, but it might not be the truth in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    She looked at Old Madam¡¯s courtyard with deep eyes...

 Chapter 715 - A Bolt of Cloth Incites Her into Action

    <h4>Chapter 715 A Bolt of Cloth Incites Her into Action</h4>

    ¡°Deliver the brocade I just chose to the ancestral hall and put it there when there is no one around!¡± Shao Wanru walked in and gave Yujie an order in a low voice.

    ¡°Why?¡± Yujie froze for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want Madam of Duke Xing to know that Big Sister has been thinking about her and trying hard to save her!¡± Shao Wanru curved her eyebrows, showed a bright smile, and said with deep eyes. The cloth with the pattern on it should be of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s favorite style, because she had seen Madam of Duke Xing dressed in a simr style of clothes. She had not figured out how to use the cloth when she picked it just now.

    At this time, the news of the etiquette instructor¡¯s arrival inspired her.

    She decided to give it to Madam of Duke Xing, who would definitely like it.

    After so many things happened, judging from Shao Yanru¡¯s character, Shao Wanru could tell that she would definitely have no time to pay attention to her mother!

    ¡°Madam, the etiquette instructor hase!¡± Nanny Sheng came in excitedly and said to Madam of Duke Xing, who was kneeling in front of the small Buddha statue.

    Madam of Duke Xing was dressed in in clothes, looking very haggard and different from the gorgeousdy she had been.

    She stopped knocking the wooden fish in her hand, opened her eyes, and asked, ¡°How many etiquette instructors?¡±

    ¡°One!¡± Nanny Sheng said, and her eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°It must be that the First Miss won the Empress¡¯s favor, so the Empress sent the etiquette instructor to educate the First Miss and check over her etiquette.¡±

    After being locked up here for a few days, Nanny Sheng, who had been a powerful supervisor working for Madam of Duke Xing, could only get stuck in this small ancestral hall now. How could she, who felt as if she had fallen from heaven, not get excited on hearing such good news?

    ¡°Why is there only one etiquette instructor sent here? How many Misses are going to attend the consort selection?¡± Madam of Duke Xing surnamed Jiangpressed her lips and asked.

    When shepressed her lips, her cheekbones stood out on her plump face, making her look a little mean and ungrateful.

    ¡°Four Misses are going to attend the consort selection, except for the Second Miss. I heard that she has been engaged to Commandery Prince Qing, so she doesn¡¯t need to attend the consort selection!¡± Nanny Sheng said. She just went out once but got a lot of news.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had been engaged to Commandery Prince Qing? Thinking of this, Madam of Duke Xing surnamed Jiang sneered. Shao Jie¡¯er, a humble Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and Commandery Prince Qing, a useless and idle prince, could make quite a perfect couple.

    ¡°She¡¯s not going to be the Princess, is she?¡±

    Nanny Sheng thought for a while and said, ¡°I heard that... she¡¯s not going to be the Princess... but because Prince Qing hasn¡¯te to our mansion, it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing raised the corners of her mouth and changed the topic, ¡°Has the First Young Master gotten the information I want?¡±

    This was the most important reason why she sent Nanny Sheng out today.

    ¡°The First Young Master said that he couldn¡¯t... get the information in such a short time... He told you to wait patiently. As long as the Duke often goes somewhere... he will notice it.¡± Nanny Sheng hesitated for a moment and said with her head down. She did not aplish her main task today.

    ¡°Notice it? If he could notice it so easily, I wouldn¡¯t have failed to find the Duke all this time...¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a sneer and smashed the wooden fish in her hand on the ground with an indignant look. ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time here, while they couldn¡¯t even do me a little favor outside. They have forgotten who their mother is!¡±

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry. The First Miss is in a bad mood now. I¡¯m wondering... how she is feeling now!¡± Nanny Sheng defended Shao Yanru cautiously.

    Speaking of this, even she felt guilty. It was Madam who gave the First Miss the drug, but it was taken by the First Miss. If the toxin couldn¡¯t be removed from the First Miss¡¯s body, the First Miss¡¯s life would be ruined. How could the First Miss be in the mood to visit Madam at this time?

    Madam of Duke Xing said with a gloomy face, ¡°I¡¯m her mother, but now she gives me the cold shoulder. If she is filial, she shouldin tearfully to her father a few more times and think of some ways to get me out of here. The Spring Festival ising, but I don¡¯t even have a set of decent clothes. How can I meet others after getting out of here?¡±

    Nanny Sheng lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Madam kept thinking of getting out of here and even vented her anger on the First Miss and the First Young Master. But judging from the current situation, she thought that it was impossible for Madam to get out of here before the Spring Festival.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to say that.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Madam of Duke Xing suddenly looked at a bolt of brocade next to the hamper unkindly and asked.

    Nanny Sheng looked back and also saw this bolt of brocade. She said, ¡°I... I picked it up at the door when I went out!¡±

    ¡°Where did you pick it up?¡± Madam of Duke Xing was confused and asked another question.

    ¡°At the door of the ancestral hall. I saw it when I came in, but I don¡¯t know who brought it to you. Perhaps the person was afraid to be discovered by others, so she didn¡¯t even enter the ancestral hall!¡±

    Nanny Sheng walked over, picked up the brocade, and examined it. After that, she carefully presented it to Madam of Duke Xing and said, ¡°Madam, look, this is of your favorite color. It should be sent by the First Miss, who is so filial that she didn¡¯t forget you even at this time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen such decent cloth and sent it here.¡±

    The red brocade with a dark-colored pattern was indeed Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s favorite. It well suited her, a nobledy, and the joyful atmosphere of the Spring Festival. At the thought that she didn¡¯t know when she could get out of here, Madam of Duke Xing felt profound anger and resentment.

    At this moment, this bolt of cloth cheered her up a little. She picked up the cloth and touched it, feeling the smooth cloth in her hands.

    She now lived in the ancestral hall and was dressed in in clothes made of ordinary cloth. Once again touching the gorgeous cloth that represented her identity, she became more and more eager to get out of here.

    She could not stay in the ancestral hall obediently.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er is filial, but the most important thing at the moment is to get me out of here. It¡¯s useless to send me the cloth. No matter how beautiful it is, I can¡¯t wear the clothes made of it!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said grumpily, but she was still reluctant to give up such good cloth, so she reached out to rub it a few times.

    ¡°I also think so. Madam, please wait a little longer. Since the First Miss sent you the cloth, it means that she has forgiven you for the mistake you made and should be thinking of ways to get you out of here. But it is not so easy to persuade the Duke and Old Madam to release you at the moment. I heard that the Duke was reprimanded by His Majesty before!¡±

    Nanny Sheng served her a cup of tea and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°What does that have to do with me? He¡¯s so useless that after locking me up, he even failed to hide the cause of Wang Yishu¡¯s death from Wang Shengxue so that Wang Shengxue managed to find some evidence. Look what he has done. He even allowed a rogue like Wang Shengxue to threaten Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If I were in charge of the mansion, I would neither allow Wang Shengxue to get in and out of the inner court at will nor allow him to have much contact with Wang Yishu, let alone allow him to get in Wang Yishu¡¯s room and get the evidence as soon as Wang Yishu died!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing said with a snort. She got the news from Shao Hua¡¯an. When she thought that the pawn she had set up long before was spoiled and the useless scoundrel Wang Shengxue managed to get evidence of what they had done to Wang Yishu, Madam of Duke Xing got furious.

    The reason why they allowed Wang Yishu to live for three more years was that they wanted to make use of Wang Yishu to deal with Shao Wanru. Now not only did they fail to deal with Shao Wanru, but Wang Shengxue also benefited from it. As Madam of Duke Xing thought about it, she became increasingly angry.

    If she had not been locked up at that time, such a thing would not have happened.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry with the Duke. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it in the current situation!¡± Nanny Sheng tried to appease her.

    ¡°Since they can¡¯t get me out of here, I¡¯ll think of a way to get myself out of here. They only dare to secretly send me something without the courage toe forward and speak up for me!¡± With her face softening a little, Madam of Duke Xing put the brocade on the table and spoke.

    ¡°Madam, what do you mean?¡± Nanny Sheng asked.

    ¡°There came an etiquette instructor, right? Can you bring the etiquette instructor here...¡± Madam of Duke Xing said. At first, she didn¡¯t have so many thoughts, but when she saw the brocade, an idea came into her mind. She tried to save herself here, while her daughter tried to save her outside. With their joint efforts, she believed that she could get out of this difficult situation.

    In addition, she had a son, who was the only son of the Duke. In any case, she should not be locked up in the ancestral hall all the time.

    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t do that. If it is seen by others, your reputation will be ruined!¡± Nanny Sheng said anxiously, ¡°If others see that you are locked up here, it will have a bad influence on the First Miss¡¯s reputation. The First Miss is going to participate in the consort selection soon!¡±

    If a Miss wanted to be selected in the consort selection, she should have a wless reputation and parents with a good reputation. Although some people knew that Madam of Duke Xing was locked up in the ancestral hall, they had neither spread the news nor exposed it.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? You can say that I specially stay here to pray for the whole mansion!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said disdainfully.

    It was a good thing to pray for the whole manor, but no Madam would do it in person. It was even said that praying for the manor was just a soft name for being punished. No Madam would really do that!

    Nanny Sheng didn¡¯t think it was a good idea at all. Madam would nevere up with such a bad idea in the past. But now Madam desperately wanted to get out of here. Nanny Sheng sadly found that her master became more anxious than before so that she dared to trick the nanny from the imperial pce with only a bolt of brocade.

    If things went well, of course, the nanny would feel pity for her and put in a good word for her in front of the Empress, so that the Empress released her. But if things didn¡¯t go well, it might even be known to everybody that she was locked up in the ancestral hall. In this case, not only her but also the First Young Master and the First Miss would inevitably be implicated.

    However, looking at her master¡¯s bright eyes, Nanny Sheng couldn¡¯t say anything to persuade her master to drop the idea even if she wanted to.

    No matter what she said, Madam would not follow her advice at this time.

    ¡°Madam... it is also possible that the brocade isn¡¯t sent by the First Miss!¡± Nanny Sheng thought that it was better to enlighten Madam from another point of view.

    Madam of Duke Xing waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡°No one other than Ru¡¯er knows my preferences so well and would pick such good cloth and send it here. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t ruin Ru¡¯er¡¯s future!¡±

    Now she thought that the wedge between her and her daughter had gone now and they began to understand each other.

    ¡°But... but your being reprimanded and locked up has something to do with the Empress Dowager!¡± Nanny Sheng reminded her carefully. No matter how powerful the Empress was, she was Empress Dowager¡¯s daughter-inw anyway. Did the Empress really dare to disobey the Empress Dowager¡¯s order as her daughter-inw?

    ¡°The Empress has been displeased with the Empress Dowager for a long time!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with impropriety and slightly raised the corners of her mouth, ¡°Pass on a message to Honored Consort Shu!¡±

 Chapter 716 - Nanny Xi Comes to Stir up Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 716 Nanny Xi Comes to Stir up Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Master, look!¡± Xiao Xuanzi presented a confidential letter and spoke.

    Chu Liuchen took it and drew the letter out of the envelope. After reading it, he raised the corner of his thin lips and said, ¡°Let them take actions! And find out the spoiler!¡±

    There was a faint scent of medicine in the air.

    ¡°Master, do you mean that we should wait and see?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Since neither of them wants peace, I¡¯ll let them take action!¡± Chu Liuchen looked down with a smile and spoke. His long ck hair was hanging loose, making him look elegant and beautiful.

    Under the soft light, the handsome young man smiled gently.

    ¡°Make them fight against each other. If the spies take any unusual actions, kill them all!¡± Bloodthirsty words came out through his pale lips.

    ¡°What about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Xiao Xuanzi hesitated for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Keep an eye on them. The consort selection will be held after the Spring Festival. I don¡¯t want to see my brothers do anything to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time.¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Just get rid of anyone daring to do anything to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Even if the one is sent by a master in the imperial pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The etiquette instructor from the Imperial pce came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion the next day. Old Madam instructed some servants to invite the four Misses over.

    The etiquette instructor, who sat in the seat on the right of Old Madam and looked at the four Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion up and down several times with picky eyes, was obviously examining them.

    Old Madam smiled quietly and cast her eyes on Shao Yanru from time to time. She was very satisfied with her eldest granddaughter, who was not only ravishing with a good reputation but also refined in manners. However, recently she had been implicated by her mother.

    Thinking of this, Old Madam secretly regretted it. If she had known it earlier, she would have raised Shao Yanru by herself. In this case, now Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation would not be tarnished by her mother.

    Ru¡¯er had always been kind and gentle. Although she had made some minor mistakes, it was because her mother didn¡¯t teach her well. Thinking of this, Old Madam somehow thought of Infanta Qinghua and turned her eyes to Shao Wanru, who was sitting in the rear. She really didn¡¯t like this granddaughter.

    However, no matter how much she disliked her granddaughter, she had to admit that her youngest granddaughter was not less beautiful than her eldest granddaughter and even seemed to be more ravishing than her eldest granddaughter, which displeased her a lot.

    Her eldest granddaughter was bound to be selected in this consort selection. Duke Xing couldn¡¯t keep waiting. Her eldest granddaughter had full assurance of sess before, but now her eldest granddaughter had to join the game of fighting for the throne. In this case, of course, her eldest granddaughter should marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion or Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion as the Princess.

    Until now, Old Madam had not decided into which manor her excellent granddaughter should marry. What about her youngest granddaughter in front of her?

    Nevertheless, one thing was certain. Old Madam didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to marry into any prince¡¯s mansion. It was impossible for two sisters from the same mansion to marry two brothers from the royal family. Even for her eldest granddaughter¡¯s future, she shouldn¡¯t give Shao Wanru any chance to marry a prince. But could she prevent her ravishing youngest granddaughter from marrying a prince?

    Old Madam frowned gloomily and looked at Shao Wanru coldly with a scrutinizing look from time to time.

    Who would Shao Wanru marry after the consort selection?

    With such a gorgeous look, Shao Wanru would definitely be selected. In addition, Shao Wanru was her granddaughter as well as the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Judging from these, she could tell that once Shao Wanru was selected, Shao Wanru, who was of high status, would definitely be a Princess.

    If Shao Wanru was selected, Ru¡¯er would have no chance!

    She would not allow such a thing to happen.

    It was strangely quiet in the room. Shao Wanru seemed to sense that she was being examined by more than one person including Nanny Xi and Old Madam, who were sitting in the seats of honor. However, Shao Wanru lowered her head with a calm look and stared at a floor tile in front of her without any emotion.

    Her cold eyes were hidden behind her long ck eyshes, which fluttered slightly, so others could only see half of her gentle and delicate face.

    She, who was dressed in a set of in clothes with her skin as white as snow and delicate lips, gave a sense of breathtaking beauty.

    Nanny Xi finally fixed her eyes on the Fifth Miss Shao in front of her. After examining her carefully, she coughed in a low voice and spoke.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao.¡±

    On hearing herself called, Shao Wanru raised her head, smiled at Nanny Xi, who was sitting in the seat of honor, and asked softly, ¡°Nanny, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I heard that you have been cultivating in seclusion for your mother. Have you finished your three-year cultivation?¡± Nanny Xi picked up a file on the table and looked through it ording to official principles, and then asked with a serious look.

    ¡°Not yet!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Nanny Xi smashed the file on the table and said with a cold face, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, do you know about the principles of moral conduct? How can you attend the consort selection before finishing observing mourning for your parents?¡±

    Her harsh words directly pointed out that Shao Wanru was unfilial.

    ¡°Nanny, you are wrong. I can¡¯t decide whether to attend the consort selection or not. What¡¯s more, I heard that the consort selection has not been held yet. I will have finished my three-year cultivation when the consort selection begins,¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly.

    When Nanny Xi asked her the first question, she knew that this nanny harbored an evil intent towards her. Now she could tell that the nanny was targeted at her as she expected.

    Every girl¡¯s marriage was arranged by her parents and the matchmaker, and girls had no voice in their marriage, not to mention in a major event like the consort selection. How could she decide whether to attend the consort selection or not?

    There were some officers in charge of identifying the candidates, and they wouldn¡¯t allow a girl, who was still observing mourning for her parents, to attend the consort selection.

    Nanny Xi just intended to pick on her and use this as an excuse to cause her trouble.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, it seems that you really want to attend the consort selection?¡± Nanny Xi raised her eyebrows and asked. Although she did not push Shao Wanru on the previous question, she showed an evil intent by saying that.

    It was really unusual that an etiquette instructor kept picking on her student.

    Shao Wanru nced at Old Madam who was sitting beside Nanny Xi, only to find that she acted indifferently. Shao Wanru sneered in secret. So Old Madam decided to just stand by and watch this Nanny Xi humiliate her?

    ¡°Nanny, as a Miss, I can decide whether to attend the consort selection or not. All the candidates on the list have been confirmed by Her Majesty. Nanny, do you mean to doubt Her Majesty¡¯s decision and think that Her Majesty has been deceived by someone!¡± Since no one would help her, Shao Wanru became increasingly serious and cold.

    She raised her eyes and looked at Nanny Xi with a faint smile.

    As a servant of the Empress, how dare Nanny Xi doubt the Empress¡¯s decision? Nanny Xi was choked by Shao Wanru¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t answer at the moment. But then she became angry from embarrassment. As a servant of the Empress, she had always been the one rebuking others, but now she was choked by a girl¡¯s words.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nanny Xi shouted.

    Shao Wanru smiled at her and didn¡¯t look humble nor timid. She stood up, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. But do youe here to rebuke me or to educate us on instructions from Her Majesty? If it¡¯s the former, I¡¯ll go back and examine myself critically right away. Regarding why our mansion entered my name for the consort selection, please rebuke our mansion!¡±

    After saying that, Shao Wanru bowed deeply to Nanny Xi again and then turned to leave.

    It was obvious that Nanny Xi, who came from the imperial pce, was here to pick on her. In this case, she decided not to stay here with her.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru dared to give her a cold shoulder and intended to leave after a short conversation, Nanny Xi was so angry that her face turned livid. She pressed her hand on the table and was about to lose her temper.

    Old Madam put down the teacup in her hand heavily. On hearing the crisp sound caused by the teacup hitting the table, Shao Wanru stopped.

    ¡°Wanru, sit down! How can you lose your temper after such a short conversation?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru paused, but she still obediently turned around and sat back in her chair! Nanny Xi, who came from the imperial pce, tried to show severity at their first meeting and even took advantage of the Empress¡¯s power. However, she didn¡¯t expect that she also humiliated Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and even Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion by saying that.

    How could Old Madam bear to be humiliated in front of her granddaughters?

    ¡°Nanny Xi, Wanru is selected as a candidate for the consort selection on instructions from the Empress Dowager and the Empress. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Old Madam said coldly.

    She had intended to pretend that she didn¡¯t notice their conversation so that the nanny sent by the Empress could humiliate and suppress Shao Wanru. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be involved, and she didn¡¯t want to see an etiquette instructor act domineeringly in her mansion.

    The Empress was very noble. Although Nanny Xi, who served the Empress, was highly favored, Nanny Xi couldn¡¯t be so presumptuous in her mansion. In particr, Nanny Xi kept doubting Shao Wanru¡¯s being selected as a candidate in front of her. Didn¡¯t Nanny Xi try to humiliate her by doing that?

    Old Madam, who had always been obeyed by others in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, had never been humiliated like that, so she became displeased at once!

    Seeing that Old Madam got furious and hearing that she mentioned the Empress Dowager, Nanny Xi didn¡¯t dare to stir up any other trouble. She turned to Old Madam and said with a ttering smile, ¡°I came in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t know that there are four Misses in your mansion going to attend the consort selection. I just learned it after checking the file. If I made any mistake, please forgive me, Old Madam!¡±

    Since Nanny Xi had made a concession, Old Madam would not keep arguing with her. Moreover, she indeed needed to ask Nanny Xi for a favor. She nodded at once with her face softening, reached out to point at the rest of her granddaughters in the parlor and introduced them to Nanny Xi one by one. After the introduction, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the following days!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is what I should do. The Empress sent us out to teach several good Misses from aristocratic families the rules and etiquette in the imperial pce!¡± Nanny Xi said with a smile, lookingpletely different from the one intending to stir up trouble fiercely just now.

    She suggested that the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would definitely be selected. On hearing that, Old Madam smiled and said with a nod, ¡°Although you are sent by the Empress, I still need to express my gratitude to you, Nanny Xi. Do you think we should start the course today or tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the course tomorrow, and the Misses can have a rest today!¡± Nanny Xi thought for a while and said, seeming to be very considerate of the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and looking very kind. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wanru¡¯s experience just now, she probably would have thought that Nanny Xi was actually very kind.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Old Madam said and nodded with a smile. Coincidentally, she needed to arrange something, and now she thought that she could make it in time!

    Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes and looked at the two of them, who were sitting in the seats of honor and talking happily, with deep eyes...

 Chapter 717 - She Wants to Stay in the Piaoyun Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 717 She Wants to Stay in the Piaoyun Courtyard</h4>

    Old Madam asked Nanny Xi to stay for a talk and told the four sisters to go back to prepare for the course of the rules and etiquette in the imperial pce, which was going to begin tomorrow morning.

    The four sisters agreed and left. When they arrived at the gate of the courtyard and were about to separate, Shao Yanru said with a smile, ¡°Third Sister, Fourth Sister, and Fifth Sister, why don¡¯t you go to my ce for a small talk? It¡¯s rare that we are all here today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Big Sister. But my mother doesn¡¯t feel well, so Fourth Sister and I have to go back early to look after her.¡± Shao Caihuan refused without hesitation.

    She had never been close to Shao Yanru. Besides, it could actually be said that since three years ago, the third branch and the second branch had never been close to each other.

    They just showed some respect to each other.

    ¡°Third Sister and Fourth Sister, since you need to go back to look after Third Aunt, you can leave now. I¡¯ll have a chat with Fifth Sister!¡± Refused by them, Shao Yanru did not insist on inviting them to her courtyard and said with a smile.

    The two sisters left after bowing to her and saying goodbye to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you should be avable at the moment, right?¡± Shao Yanru turned to Shao Wanru and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m avable indeed, but just have some trivial things to handle!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She knew that Shao Yanru¡¯s target was her.

    ¡°Since they are just trivial things, just leave them to be handled by your servants! I happen to want to have a talk with you!¡± Shao Yanru said with an increasingly friendly smile.

    ¡°Big Sister, what do you want to talk with me about?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes to look at Shao Yanru with deep eyes and asked.

    Seeing them standing at the door and talking, several old maids at the gate of Old Madam¡¯s courtyard all lowered their heads and tried to make as few sounds as they could at work, for fear of disturbing the two Misses.

    Smart servants all knew that neither the First Miss nor the Fifth Miss was a master to be trifled with.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my courtyard for a talk. Now that I¡¯ve been to the imperial pce more often than you have, I might know some things and taboos that you don¡¯t know. We are going to represent our whole mansion in the consort selection, so the four of us are a whole. I¡¯m not worried about Third Sister and Fourth Sister, but I¡¯m really worried about... you, Fifth Sister.¡±

    Shao Yanru said calmly, not giving up because of Shao Wanru¡¯s unkind expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t enter the imperial pce often indeed, so I almost got into trouble thest time I entered the imperial pce. However, Big Sister, if you give me some instructions, I will definitely get into trouble in the imperial pce. Thank you for your kindness, but the etiquette instructor will give me advices teach me the rules and etiquette in the imperial pce.¡±

    Shao Wanru spoke.

    ¡°Fifth Sister... since you are so displeased with me, just forget it and ignore my words!¡± Shao Yanru said with a sigh and turned to walk out.

    She just quitted persuading Shao Wanru to go to her courtyard.

    Yujie, who was beside Shao Wanru, looked at Shao Yanru, who had gone far away, in surprise and wondered why the First Miss Shao did that. It was impossible for Shao Yanru, who hade to an open break with Shao Wanru, to be so kind to give Shao Wanru instructions. Needless to say, Shao Yanru must have set a trap. But why did Shao Yanru leave after a short conversation?

    Could it be that Shao Yanru thought that Shao Wanru would not take the bait, so she gave up?

    Thinking of this, she found something wrong, because the First Miss Shao definitely would not give up easily.

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Shao Wanru interrupted Yujie indifferently.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yujie said with a nod and then followed Shao Wanru back to the Piaoyun Courtyard. As she walked, she looked back, only to see that the First Miss Shao stopped at the corner and was looking at them with deep eyes. She was shocked and said subconsciously, ¡°Miss!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Wanru asked without looking back.

    ¡°The First Miss is watching us over there!¡± Yujie turned back her head, took two steps to catch up with Shao Wanru, and whispered.

    With a sparkle in her eyes, Shao Wanru said with a smile, ¡°Ignore it, and let her do that!¡±

    ¡°Miss, what does the First Miss mean by doing that?¡± Yujie agreed and didn¡¯t look back again, but she couldn¡¯t help asking as she walked forward behind Shao Wanru.

    ¡°She deliberately did that in front of the nanny sent by the Empress!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. She, who had been a little confused at the beginning, now realized why Shao Yanru did that.

    Nanny Xi was not the only one sent by the Empress, and she came here with two pce maids. Just now, the two pce maids were standing at the door, not far from the entrance of the courtyard. All the servants in the courtyard were uneasy to see the two Misses argue at the entrance of Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. They were not supposed to watch it. However, it was very quiet in the courtyard, which enabled the two pce maids to hear the conversation between the two Misses clearly.

    Their conversation gave the two pce maids the impression that the two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion not only did not get along well with each other but also were hostile to each other!

    The two pce maids would probably think that the First Miss was gentle, while the Fifth Miss was unfriendly. As soon as the servants sent by the Empress entered the mansion, Shao Yanru began to y tricks.

    ¡°It is obvious that this Nanny Xi is an evil person!¡± Yujie curled her lip and spoke. When she stood behind Shao Wanru a moment ago, she got so furious that she almost came forward to refute the remark of the nanny, who was obviously up to no good. ¡°Why did the Empress send her here? The First Miss just doesn¡¯t need to y any trick, because this nanny is on her side!¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly, stopped walking and looked at the intersection in front of her. One of the roads led to her Piaoyun Courtyard, while the other led to the ancestral hall of the mansion.

    ¡°Miss, are we going to the ancestral hall?¡± Yujie also stopped walking, looked forward in the same direction and asked in confusion.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, looking at a figureing from the other side of the road. Although the figure was a little far away, Shao Wanru recognized that it was Nanny Sheng, who was a little plumper than ordinary old maids. However, Nanny Sheng seemed to have also seen Shao Wanru from a distance and hid behind the rockery beside her.

    Shao Wanru stepped forward and continued moving forward, as if she didn¡¯t stop just now. After returning to the Piaoyun Courtyard, she sat down. But before she had time to take a sip of tea, she suddenly heard a maid¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam has sent someone here!¡±

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Shao Wanru put down the teacup in her hand and said with gloomy eyes. Nanny Xi was not to be trifled with indeed. It had been less than a day since Nanny Xi entered the mansion, but Nanny Xi had caused so much trouble. It seemed that Nanny Xi, who came from the imperial pce, became more eager to humiliate her after having a talk with Old Madam.

    Old Madam had talked much about her in front of Nanny Xi from the imperial pce, so they became partners because of theirmon hatred against her. Now she didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble they were going to cause her., but one thing certain was that they were definitely up to no good!

    Qu Le led a maid serving Old Madam to her.

    The maid bowed to Shao Wanru and said respectfully, ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m sent here by Old Madam. She said that you have thergest courtyard, so it¡¯s most suitable to let Nanny Xi stay here. However, for fear that it¡¯s inconvenient for you to let her stay here, Old Madam sent me to ask if you can let Nanny Xi stay here?¡±

    Let Nanny Xi stay in her courtyard?

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath with an angry look. Since she was not Nanny Xi¡¯s only student, why did Nanny Xi have to stay in her courtyard? Moreover, this Nanny Xi was hard on her. If Nanny Xi moved here, Nanny Xi would definitely stir up trouble here. When the time came, she would be the one to be med.

    ¡°Miss, Old Madam thinks that if Nanny Xi lives here, it will be more convenient for her to teach you. Your maternal grandma is Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. With such a maternal grandma, no matter whether you can be selected in the consort selection, the rules and etiquette in the imperial pce are necessary for you. Old Madam made this arrangement for your own good. Fifth Miss, do you think it right?¡±

    The maid was smart. Seeing that Shao Wanru fell silent, she knew that Shao Wanru was displeased with it, so she hurriedly mentioned something else Old Madam had said in order to persuade Shao Wanru to let this Nanny Xi stay.

    Shao Wanru picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip slowly, and then put it down heavily and said, ¡°Go back and tell Old Madam that I don¡¯t need the etiquette instructor from the imperial pce, because I have an etiquette instructor, who has taught me for a long time. If Nanny Xi wants to educate someone, she can educate the other three Misses and live in the courtyard of one of the other three Misses!¡±

    She said with cold eyes.

    If Nanny Xi moved in, it would definitely be a bad thing. Nanny Xi would not only mess up her courtyard, but also cause other trouble. If Nanny Xi sent by the Empress became her etiquette instructor, Nanny Xi would be able to take control of her easily, and she could not resist.

    As a servant from the imperial pce, Nanny Xi could not be simple. Neither Nanny Xi nor the Empress behind her wanted Shao Wanru to attend the consort selection, but she had to do so.

    If Nanny Xi moved to her courtyard, it would be impossible to guard against her. She was better off rejecting it directly at the beginning, so as not to cause a lot of trouble in the future.

    After working this out, Shao Wanru said decisively. Although she didn¡¯t introduce Nanny Zheng to the other members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion when Nanny Zheng moved in, Nanny Zheng was indeed an etiquette instructor from the imperial pce on the record. It was impossible for the servants sent by the Empress to deny it.

    Chu Liuchen had told her before that if someone from the imperial pce meddled too much with her affairs, she could ask Nanny Zheng toe forward to deal with the person. Although she did not know why an etiquette instructor in distress could deal with those from the imperial pce, she could only seek help from Nanny Zheng at this time.

    She could not allow Nanny Xi to move in and stir up trouble. Nanny Xi could even make use of the Empress¡¯s power to suppress her trusted servants and use them of something When the time came, even her maternal grandma would not be able to save her trusted servants, let alone her!

    The maid sent by Old Madam was stunned for a moment and looked up at Shao Wanru in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would turn down Old Madam and Nanny Xi¡¯s request. No one could refuse Old Madam nor Nanny Xi casually.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, this is Old Madam¡¯s idea, as well as Nanny Xi¡¯s idea. Nanny Xi said that she found you agreeable at your first meeting and wanted to live with you during this period of time. In the future, she will take care of you in the imperial pce!¡± The maid quickly restrained the shock on her face and spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Shao Wanru, who turned her attention to the maid, asked. It was rare to see such a smart maid.

 Chapter 718 - Companys Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 718 Company¡¯s Humiliation</h4>

    Hearing Shao Wanru asking about her, Shuiyi answered hurriedly, ¡°My name is Shuiyi, and I am a second-ss servant girl of Old Madam!¡±

    Shao Wanru threw a few nces at her and asked slowly, ¡°What did Nanny Xi and Old Madam say just now? Why did Old Madam suddenly ask Nanny Xi to live in the Piaoyun Courtyard?¡±

    When she left just now, she was sure that neither Old Madam nor Nanny Xi had suspected her. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, they had made her a target.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was in the courtyard!¡± Shuiyi lowered her head and spoke.

    Shao Wanru stopped talking but looked at Shuiyi, leaving a cold atmosphere in the room.

    After quite a while, Shao Wanru waved her hand and said, ¡°Go ahead and tell Old Madam that there will be an etiquette instructor here and she doesn¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss...¡± Shuiyi seemed to not want to give up on trying to persuade her, but Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes had been slightly closed, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. As soon as she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s look, Shuiyi bowed to her and left.

    ¡°Miss, Old Madam won¡¯t let it go!¡± Yujie said after Shuiyi left. How dare she defy Old Madam¡¯s decision? Wasn¡¯t it like a p in her face in front of Nanny Xi?

    ¡°Go and ask Nanny Zheng toe here!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head calmly and spoke.

    ¡°Yes, I will go now!¡± answered Yujie. She did not dare to hesitate and then left.

    Nanny Zheng seldom showed up in front of others. She usually did embroidery in the wing room and helped Shao Wanru deal with some affairs in the courtyard. When Shao Wanru was not there, she secretly arranged people around Shao Wanru and paid extra attention to the new servant girls and old maids in the courtyard.

    Everyone in the Piaoyun Courtyard knew Nanny Zheng, but others in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t even know that she existed.

    On the surface, the supervisor of the Piaoyun Courtyard was Nanny Yu. The servants in the courtyard also had their own guesses about Nanny Zheng¡¯s identity. Most of them thought that she was the Fifth Miss¡¯s henchman but was not as useful as Nanny Yu, so she just helped the Fifth Miss with some errands, and usually she had nothing to do but some embroidery in the wing room.

    ¡°Miss, is there an etiquette instructoring from the pce?¡± Nanny Zheng came over very fast and asked. On her way over, Yujie had brought up this matter.

    Shao Wanru stood up to wee her, and then the two of them sat down separately.

    ¡°Yes, have you ever heard of Nanny Xi?¡± Shao Wanru nodded and asked.

    ¡°She works for the Empress!¡± Nanny Zheng thought for a while then said with certainty.

    ¡°She¡¯s the Empress¡¯s pawn. There are four people in our mansion who will attend the Beauty Contest this time. The Empress sent a nanny especially for me who was very hostile. Just now, she provoked me again and again in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. She said that I shouldn¡¯t attend the contest because I was supposed to mourn for my parents...¡± Shao Wanru also told her what had happened in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard including what she told her at the gate of the courtyard.

    After hearing Shao Wanru out, Nanny Zheng thought about it then said, ¡°I think Old Madam must have reached an agreement with Nanny Xi!¡±

    ¡°What agreement? It didn¡¯t seem to be like that before.¡± There was a glint in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes. That was exactly what she thought too, but there were still some key points missing.

    ¡°The Empress must have seen the background of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If she wants to choose a Miss from there to marry her son, it¡¯s most likely to be the First Miss.¡±

    She had been in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a while. In fact, Nanny Zheng had secretly found a lot of evidence, and this also helped Shao Wanrue to some conclusions.

    This conclusion was drawn by what she found out and what she had already known.

    ¡°Since First Miss is going to marry a Prince from Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, of course you won¡¯t be able to do it. The royal family will not allow two sisters both to be Princess. What¡¯s more, there are only so many single princes in the Mansion!¡± Nanny Zheng was even more sure.

    Shao Wanru knew it. There were only four princes, including Chu Liuchen, who was raised and ranked as a Prince. The amount of selected people was numbered, and there was only one Princess, two Consorts, or even only one Princess for each Prince. If there were two selected from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, what would the other officials think?

    Shao Wanru had heard a lot of phrases like ¡°the bnce of power¡± in herst life.

    In both the front court and the imperial harem, people paid close attention to the bnce of power, which meant that the result was destined. Between Shao Yanru and her, if one was selected, the other could no longer be chosen as the consort of a prince, unless there was a special reason.

    ¡±The reason why the Empress and Old Madam were so eager to work together was that they wanted her to lose the contest. However, with the power of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, maybe she still had a slight chance to win.¡± Shao Wanru thought.

    ¡°They were worried, so they wanted to get rid of the hidden danger as soon as possible!¡± Shao Wanru connected all the dots and slightly narrowed her watery eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s their trick. After the Beauty Contest starts, it¡¯s not up to them to decide. Even if the Empress wants to meddle, she has to take Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s wishes into ount. If this matter is exposed to the Empress Dowager, it will be even moreplicated!¡± Nanny Zheng said.

    ¡°What if I won¡¯t change my mind about attending the Beauty Contest?¡± Shao Wanru asked slowly.

    ¡°If you really want to participate in the Beauty Contest, they will definitely make a move, unless you take the initiative to withdraw. ording to Nanny Xi¡¯s aggressive manner, she¡¯ll probably deal you a head-on blow and shock you. Then, she will give you a hint with soft words. If you take her advice and give up, it would be the best result for her; but if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure Nanny Xi must have other tricks up her sleeve. At that time, she will force you to withdraw from the Beauty Contest!¡±

    Nanny Zheng sorted out her thoughts and spoke.

    She actually knew what kind of person Nanny Xi was. When they were in the pce that day, they didn¡¯t have much interaction, but she could tell from the details.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Shao Wanru blinked and asked. Currently, her power was certainly not equal to Old Madam¡¯s, let alone the Empress¡¯s.

    Chu Liuchen had his aspiration for her to win the Beauty Contest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I knew this Nanny Xi. She will definitelye overter. I will deal with her then!¡± Nanny Zheng suggested.

    This proposal made Shao Wanru feel relieved. Since Nanny Zheng had offered to help, It was obvious that she was confident that she could handle it.

    ¡°Can you guarantee that she won¡¯t be living in the Piaoyun Courtyard?¡± Shao Wanru asked cautiously even though she knew the answer.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be living in the Piaoyun Courtyard,¡± Nanny Zheng said with certainty, while reminding Shao Wanru, ¡°But she probably will live in the mansion someday, so I¡¯m afraid that she will cause us some trouble. After all, she has the Empress on her side!¡±

    ¡°Then get her out of the mansion!¡± Shao Wanru sneered.

    As soon as Nanny Xi entered the mansion, she wanted to meddle in her affairs. They were enemies, and she would never show mercy to her enemies. She had set up the pawns around Madam of Duke Xing, and she had figured out that the people sent by the Empress would not be easy to get along with.

    She didn¡¯t believe that her etiquette instructor had to be sent back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion while the Empress would have the nerve to send another one instead.

    As an etiquette instructor, she taught thedies basic rules of etiquette. If she couldn¡¯t follow them herself, how could she teach others?

    ¡°I heard that the Empress and Old Madam are distant rtives. Honored Consort Shu in the pce is also rted to Madam of Duke Xing. Nanny, do you not know?¡±

    Shao Wanru had asked Nanny Zheng about Honored Consort Shu before, but she was caught up in Wang Yishu¡¯s matter, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it for a while. At this time, it came back to her.

    ¡°The Empress is indeed a distant rtive of Old Madam, but their rtionship was not close at all, they did have the same ancestry, which could be traced back five generations. Old Madam brought it up, but the Empress wouldn¡¯t admit it. As for Honored Consort Shu and Madam of Duke Xing, they visited each other and had a closer rtionship.¡±

    Nanny Zheng thought about it and detailed their rtionships in a few words.

    Given the status of the Empress, she couldn¡¯t care less about such a distant rtive. However, she didn¡¯t mind them reaching out to her. After all, the stronger Prince Zhou was, the better.

    Honored Consort Shu had no child. It would benefit her a lot if she could have a good rtionship with them. This was also the reason why she would asionally visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    To admit it or not, it was just a matter of benefits.

    This was in line with Shao Wanru¡¯s guess. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her smile was sweet but also a little cold. Her charming smile looked even a bit colder because of this distance.

    She had already made arrangements for it. The rest was up to how much Nanny Xi could take before she was driven out of the mansion...

    ¡°How... how dare she refuse...¡± Hearing Shuiyi¡¯s report, Old Madam almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. Her lips trembled and she couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.

    Seeing that it was not going well, Nanny Yu hurriedly went up to Old Madam and patted her on the back to help her catch her breath.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone too far!¡± Nanny Xi was even angrier. She smacked her hand heavily on the table, and her face was livid with anger. Not to mention outside the pce, even in the pce, few people dared to say such disrespectful words to her. She was the etiquette instructor sent by the Empress. How arrogant Fifth Miss Shao was to say such words.

    She couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°Old Madam, since I am Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s etiquette instructor, I should teach her to behave. And Fifth Miss Shao has ack of respect for others, I think it¡¯s my duty to ask your permission to do my job!¡± Nanny Xi said, taking a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to refuse her offer. She felt so ashamed.

    ¡°You... you go ahead!¡± Old Madam said with difficulty, gasping for breath¡ªshe was really angry. Nanny Yu did not dare to speak, she just pped her back gently worrying that she would really faint out of anger.

    She took Old Madam¡¯s order. Angrily, Nanny Xi stood up and let an old maid lead the way to the Piaoyun Courtyard along with two pce maids of hers.

    She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t handle a little girl!

    After they arrived at the Piaoyun Courtyard, they didn¡¯t wait for the servants to report, but went straight for the main room while putting on airs. When they were in front of the door, she said coldly, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I¡¯vee to teach you some manners on the orders of the Empress!¡±

    After that, Nanny Xi lifted the curtain and walked in. When she stood still, she saw a woman turn around. Their eyes met and she took a step back in shock...

 Chapter 719 - It Is Not an Exaggeration to Say that They Are Old Enemies!

    <h4>Chapter 719 It Is Not an Exaggeration to Say that They Are Old Enemies!</h4>

    Nanny Zheng looked at Nanny Xi with cold eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you...¡± Nanny Xi stammered and pointed at Nanny Zheng in astonishment.

    It was very rude of her to do so. In the imperial pce, if someone was found pointing at someone else in the conversation, she would be beaten or even driven out of the imperial pce. It could be seen that Nanny Xi was so shocked that she lost herposure.

    ¡°I am the etiquette instructor and have served my master for several years.¡± Nanny Zheng looked at Nanny Xi calmly and said as if she did not notice her extremely rude behavior.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t... weren¡¯t you driven out of the imperial pce?¡± Nanny Xi gasped with surprise, put down her hand, looked Nanny Zheng up and down, and said in disbelief.

    She got the news from the Empress that Nanny Zheng had been driven out of the imperial pce. Unexpectedly, she met her in the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s courtyard. How could she not panic?

    ¡°I was indeed driven out of the imperial pce. Coincidentally, the Qin¡¯s Mansion was in need of an etiquette instructor at that time, so I have been the Fifth Miss¡¯s etiquette instructor since then and have educated her for many years.¡±

    In contrast to Nanny Xi who looked astonished, Nanny Zheng looked very calm, as if she didn¡¯t realize Nanny Xi¡¯s implication. Being driven out of the imperial pce was not only a disgrace but also an indication of her being out of favor. Of course, it could also be said that her former master was too ipetent to protect her servant.

    Nanny Zheng suggested with a smile before Nanny Xi could say anything else, ¡°Nanny Xi, since youe here under the Empress¡¯s order, let¡¯s educate my master together!¡±

    Shao Wanru fixed her eyes on Nanny Xi, who seemed to be in a dilemma and obviously very reluctant to ept it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sent by the Empress...¡± Nanny Xi pulled herself together and calmed down at this time. She looked at Nanny Zheng and said with a gloomy face, ¡°The Empress wants me to educate the Fifth Miss all by myself.¡±

    ¡°Why does the Empress want you to educate the Fifth Miss all by yourself?¡± Nanny Zheng did not get angry at Nanny Xi¡¯s blunt words but asked lightly.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because the Fifth Miss is going to enter the imperial pce to attend the consort selection. Shouldn¡¯t she receive meticulous guidance? There are plenty of noble masters in the imperial pce, and it¡¯s not good if she offends any of them. The Empress sent me here out of kindness. If it weren¡¯t for the Empress¡¯s kinship with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the Empress wouldn¡¯t have bothered about it.¡±

    Nanny Xi spoke.

    Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth slightly. Nanny Xi said in a much softer tone, not assuming a haughty air as she had done in front of Old Madam.

    Nanny Zheng said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°When I served my former master, even the Empress spoke highly of my manners. Nanny Xi, are you doubting my work in educating the Fifth Miss and thinking that she needs to be educated by you?¡±

    Nanny Xi got choked and subconsciously didn¡¯t dare to answer her directly.

    As a trusted servant of the Empress, she knew something about the Empress. If there was anyone in the imperial pce the Empress considered as a threat, it would be Nanny Zheng¡¯s former master, who was such a low-profile consort in the imperial pce that she was almost an invisible person.

    No new imperial concubines took her seriously. They didn¡¯t see her in favor with the Emperor nor even her in person, so they didn¡¯t need to be jealous of her.

    In fact, not only the new imperial concubines, but even the old imperial concubines showed no concern for her. However, the Empress considered her as the biggest threat.

    Since the Empress considered her as the biggest threat, the Empress¡¯s trusted servants certainly had made some efforts to check her out.

    Of course, they knew that they should be very cautious and avoid being caught when dealing with her servants. Speaking of which, Nanny Zheng was driven out of the imperial pce in a battle where the Empress got the upper hand.

    However, Nanny Zheng was only driven out of the imperial pce. Although the Empress wanted to get rid of Nanny Zheng, she did not dare to interfere for fear of enraging the Emperor. As such, most of the servants driven out of the imperial pce did not end up well, while Nanny Zheng became an etiquette instructor although she was driven out of the imperial pce.

    In fact, Nanny Zheng had just served her former master as a major pce maid.

    But even so, Nanny Xi didn¡¯t dare to say that Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t teach the Fifth Miss well, not only because the Empress had praised Nanny Zheng indeed, but also because Nanny Xi was afraid that she would end up like Nanny Zheng.

    Moreover, she was sure that if she got into that kind of trouble, she would face a punishment much more severe than being driven out of the imperial pce. Being beaten to death was just a light penalty. It was very likely that not only she would be killed, but also her rtives would be implicated.

    Thinking of this, Nanny Xi didn¡¯t dare to argue with Nanny Zheng on impulse.

    Nanny Zheng was saved by her former master, but the Empress would not necessarily save her.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, if you think it inappropriate, you can go back to the imperial pce and ask the Empress.¡± Nanny Zheng did not aggressively force Nanny Xi to answer directly.

    With her face darkening, Nanny Xi nodded righteously and said, ¡°This kind of thing should be reported to the Empress and be decided by her!¡±

    It was not an exaggeration to say that she and Nanny Zheng were old enemies. They, who worked for their respective masters, had fought many times in secret.

    After saying that, Nanny Xi cast a few more nces at Shao Wanru, who was standing behind Nanny Zheng, wondering what made her win the favor of that person? Or was it just a coincidence that Nanny Zheng was hired as Shao Wanru¡¯s etiquette instructor and educated her in the past three years?

    Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Xi calmly with clear ripples in her watery eyes. Then she smiled slightly with her long eyshes fluttering, looking increasingly ravishing and delicate. But at the same time, she remained dignified and refined in manners, not panicked at Nanny Xi¡¯s gaze.

    Even in the imperial pce, as the Empress¡¯s trusted servant, when Nanny Xi fixed her eyes on any of those imperial concubines, they all avoided eye contact with her in fear. However, this Fifth Miss Shao, who had not turned 15 years old yet, looked at her withposure, as if she really didn¡¯t know what an intimidating person she was in the imperial pce!

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t know it!

    After thinking it through, Nanny Xi turned around and left, because she really couldn¡¯t make the decision.

    Seeing Nanny Xi turn around and leave, those who came with her and had been waiting in the courtyard, immediately followed her out and returned to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, will shee back?¡± Shao Wanru blinked her eyes, watched Nanny Xi and the others leave in a hurry as they came, and asked with a smile. Standing by the window, she clearly saw that Nanny Xi was almost in a flurry at the moment.

    Nanny Zheng also walked up to the window and stood behind Shao Wanru. Seeing Nanny Xi and the others leave, she said with a smile, ¡°They wille back, but they won¡¯t be too harsh on you on the surface, Fifth Miss.¡±

    How could the Empress back down so easily? Moreover, the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion should be the one she chose as her daughter-inw, so she would never let go of such an opportunity.

    Judging from the Empress¡¯s character, she would take action to make Shao Yanru, the perfect daughter-inw she chose, marry Prince Zhou so that Prince Zhou could have the backing of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The Empress had cast greedy eyes on the throne long before.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting for her!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod and looked thoughtfully at the gate of the courtyard where she could no longer see Nanny Xi and the others. She was really not afraid of Nanny Xi¡¯sing back.

    The fighting spirit aroused by the first roll of drums was depleted by the second. What was more, she had prepared other things for Nanny Xi!

    In the main room, Old Madam had already gotten her breath back. She took a sip of tea slowly and was thinking about something with a gloomy face. Suddenly there came some sounds from the door. She looked up and was stunned when she saw Nanny Xiing in angrily.

    Wasn¡¯t Nanny Xi supposed to be picking on Shao Wanru in the Piaoyun Courtyard at this moment? Nanny Xi had the support of the Empress, so Shao Wanru could not refuse to let Nanny Xi stay in the Piaoyun Courtyard even if she was unwilling to ept it.

    Even if she told Great Elder Princess about it, Great Elder Princess could do nothing about it.

    Even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t dare to refuse the Empress.

    At the thought that she finally gained the upper hand this time after all these battles with Shao Wanru, Old Madam was very satisfied. Unexpectedly, not long after Nanny Xi went there, she came back angrily. The situation seemed to be terrible.

    ¡°Old Madam, since the Fifth Miss of your mansion already has an etiquette instructor, why did you trick us and even keep the Empress in the dark!¡± As soon as Nanny Xi entered the room, she said with her face darkening. How could she not be angry? She led arge group of people to the Piaoyun Courtyard in order to suppress Shao Wanru. Unexpectedly, she not only failed to do that but also had toe back in disgrace.

    Nanny Xi could neither suppress her indignation nor vent it. It was stuck in her throat, which made her feel very ufortable.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, what do you mean by saying that? Our manor has never done such a thing.¡± Old Madam said with her face darkening. Although she did not know what had happened to Nanny Xi, she could not allow her to talk nonsense.

    After all, she was the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although Nanny Xi worked for the Empress, Nanny Xi had to show her some respect. After being scolded by Old Madam, Nanny Xi took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, and said with her face darkening, ¡°The Fifth Miss has an etiquette instructor and has been educated by her for several years. Old Madam, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±

    If Old Madam had told her clearly just now, at least she would have thought it through before going there. In this case, she would not have been at a disadvantage when she suddenly met Nanny Zheng and confronted her.

    ¡°When did Shao Wanru have an etiquette instructor? She has cultivated in seclusion on the mountain. How could she hire an etiquette instructor?¡± Old Madam said in surprise.

    ¡°Old Madam, it turns out that you didn¡¯t know it either! It seems that you really don¡¯t care about this granddaughter, who has just returned to your mansion, as the rumors say!¡± Nanny Xi couldn¡¯t help mocking her, ¡°Your granddaughter has an etiquette instructor, who was probably hired when she was in the Qin¡¯s Mansion three years ago and had followed her since then. Maybe her etiquette instructor didn¡¯t live in your mansion before, so you didn¡¯t know it.¡±

    The sarcasm in Nanny Xi¡¯s words was obvious. Hearing this, Old Madam was angry and upset. She turned to look at Nanny Yu.

    Nanny Yu thought for a while and shook her head, indicating that she did not know it either.

    ¡°Old Madam, since you didn¡¯t know it either, let¡¯s put it aside for the time being. I¡¯ll go back to the imperial pce to report it to my master. At least I should let my master know it. This etiquette instructor is not a simple nanny. In the past, even I should be very polite to her when meeting her in the imperial pce!¡± Nanny Xi said with sarcasm.

    She worked for the Empress. Although the two of them had never met in public before, she had seen Nanny Zheng secretly. Nanny Zheng probably had seen her as well. Otherwise, they would not have recognized each other as soon as they met!

    Was it a coincidence?

 Chapter 720 - Nanny Yu, Do You Really Want to Know?

    <h4>Chapter 720 Nanny Yu, Do You Really Want to Know?</h4>

    After Nanny Xi finished her words, she turned around and left, followed by the two pce maids closely, leaving Old Madam and the servants of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion behind. The servants looked at Nanny Xi¡¯s back in astonishment and then looked at Old Madam, who was sitting in the middle with a straight face and lowered their heads silently.

    Everyone could see that Old Madam, whose face was twisted, was about to burst with anger.

    ¡°Old Madam, please cool down. Nanny Xi didn¡¯t make it clear...¡± Nanny Yu consoled her cautiously.

    Old Madam swung her arm, and the teacup on the table immediately fell to the ground. The tea and the fragments of the teacup were scattered all over the ground, turning the room into a mess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who the great etiquette instructor is!¡± Old Madam said with her fingers trembling.

    After that, she struggled to stand up.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be angry. What¡¯s the point of going there at this time? If there is no such etiquette instructor and Nanny Xi misunderstood it, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to make a punitive expedition. If there is really such an etiquette instructor, even Nanny Xi hase back, so it¡¯s useless for you to make a punitive expedition!¡± Nanny Yu said anxiously and reached out to support Old Madam.

    If Old Madam really rushed over rashly, she would cause a big trouble!

    Hearing Nanny Yu say the point, Old Madam managed to calm herself down after breathing heavily and sat down heavily with Nanny Yu¡¯s help. It was indeed irrational to go there when she didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    ¡°Go and the etiquette instructor¡¯s background!¡± After sitting down for a long while, Old Madam said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now. Old Madam, please cool down.¡± Nanny Yu nodded whileforting Old Madam in a soft voice.

    When Nanny Xi was here, Old Madam basically pretended to be angry. But now, she was really angry. Old Madam was in poor health. If anything terrible happened to her, no one could bear the responsibility.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there empty-handed. Take the bracelets given by the Empress with you!¡± Old Madam also knew that she was in poor health, so she tried hard to get her breath back and spoke.

    Sending Nanny Xi to educate several Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion indicated that the Empress thought highly of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In order to show her high opinion of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the Empress even instructed Nanny Xi to bring four pairs of bracelets as gifts for the Misses who were going to enter the imperial pce to attend the consort selection.

    However, after Nanny Xi came here, she had been busy with establishing her prestige and forgot to give the bracelets to the Misses, so they were kept by Old Madam for the time being. Coincidentally, now they could be used as an excuse for Nanny Yu¡¯s visiting Shao Wanru.

    Hearing Old Madam¡¯s words, Nanny Yu knew that Old Madam had really calmed down. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and hastened to agree.

    Then she instructed a maid to fetch a pair of bracelets and headed for the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    Nanny Yu also wondered why Shao Wanru had an etiquette instructor. It had been a while since the Fifth Miss returned to the mansion. During these days, she had often visited the Piaoyun Courtyard. Why didn¡¯t she find that there was such an etiquette instructor, who could even suppress Nanny Xi, in the Piaoyun Courtyard?

    It was very quiet in the Piaoyun Courtyard as if Nanny Xi¡¯s visit didn¡¯t make any wave. Most of the servants there did not know that the old maid, who came over assuming a haughty air just now, turned out to be a trusted servant of the Empress.

    They all thought that Nanny Xi was just a supervisor nanny of a mansion and probably came to visit the Fifth Miss for some business. But seeing her go back with a pale face, they knew that she failed to get what she wanted.

    Now seeing Nanny Yu, who served Old Madam,e over, they were all shocked.

    Hearing of Nanny Yu¡¯s visit, Shao Wanru instructed Yujie toe out and politely invite Nanny Yu in. When Nanny Yu got in the room, she saw Shao Wanru sitting there and embroidering a sachet with a calm look.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I came here with a pair of bracelets, which are the gifts the Empress instructed Nanny Xi to bring here for several Misses.¡± Nanny Yu came up to bow to her and said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru instructed Yujie to hold her, put down the sachet in her hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Nanny Yu, you¡¯re overcourteous. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you to bring them here!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is what I should do!¡± Nanny Yu looked around as she spoke.

    There were only Shao Wanru and Yujie in the room. The others were not here. It was so quiet in the room as if they didn¡¯t have a conflict with Nanny Xi just now.

    The maid handed over the jade bracelets, and Shao Wanru stood up and took them respectfully.

    ¡°The Empress thinks highly of the Misses of our mansion, so she bestowed special favor on our mansion by sending a nanny, who served her, here to be in charge of educating several Misses in daily etiquette. The imperial pce is a different ce from our mansion. The slightest mistake you make in the imperial pce could make you lose your life.¡±

    Nanny Yu said with a smile while talking about how kind the Empress was.

    ¡°The Empress is really thoughtful.¡± Shao Wanru said softly. However, the Empress was thoughtful to the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion rather than to her.

    ¡°Just now, Nanny Xi said that she saw an etiquette instructor here. Old Madam said that she didn¡¯t know about it and wondered whether it was true or not!¡±

    Nanny Yu smiled and changed the topic.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, are you talking about Nanny Zheng?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t hide it. She tilted her head slightly and thought for a while, then asked with a smile.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng? Fifth Miss, I remember that the supervisor nanny of this courtyard is not your wet nurse, but seems... seems to be a nanny surnamed Yu. Nanny Yu, right?¡±

    Nanny Yu pretended to figure it out after thinking for a long while and said as if she really had paid little attention to the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    ¡°The supervisor nanny in charge of the Piaoyun Courtyard is indeed Nanny Yu.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and confirmed.

    ¡°In this case, who is Nanny Zheng?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Zheng is my etiquette instructor Old Madam Qin chose for me when I was in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. At that time, she happened toe out of the imperial pce and said to be refined in manners. Old Madam Qin thought that the First Miss Qin and I had just moved to the capital city and were not good enough in manners. For fear that we would offend others, she specially hired Nanny Zheng to educate us. Later, I suddenly returned to my ancestral roots and went up the mountain for cultivation in seclusion. So I entrusted Nanny Zheng to my maternal grandmother. My maternal grandmother also thinks highly of her. She has just moved to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion recently.¡±

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes, no longer hid Nanny Zheng¡¯s existence, and told the whole story of how Nanny Zheng became her etiquette instructor.

    As such, not only did Nanny Zheng reallye out of the imperial pce, but she also got the approval of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. So it would be difficult for Old Madam to drive her away even if she wanted to.

    Old Madam had never gained the upper hand when confronting Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess!

    ¡°Can I meet Nanny Zheng?¡± Nanny Yu thought to herself and said with a kind smile. Although she worked for Old Madam, she had always show faint kindness to Shao Wanru, so Shao Wanru didn¡¯t find her words annoying.

    Nanny Yu¡¯s intuition told her that Nanny Zheng was not simple. Seeing was believing and hearsay was undependable. She decided to take a closer look at Nanny Zheng when Nanny Zheng showed up.

    Since Shao Wanru had introduced Nanny Zheng as her etiquette instructor, she naturally did not intend to hide Nanny Zheng from others. She nodded to Yujie. Yujie left and brought Nanny Zheng in a momentter.

    Seeing that the woman, who came in, was only in her thirties, Nanny Yu was stunned for a moment. Since Nanny Zheng was an etiquette instructor from the imperial pce, Nanny Yu expected her to at least be in her forties or fifties. How could she look so young and beautiful? She looked even more like apetent major pce maid of a master in the imperial pce.

    Aftering in, Nanny Zheng bowed to Shao Wanru and then turned to Nanny Yu as Shao Wanru asked. After looking Nanny Yu up and down a few times, she asked, ¡°Nanny Yu, do you want to see me?¡±

    She looked very calm and acted withposure as if she didn¡¯t know that Nanny Yu in front of her was the most capable servant of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Are you Nanny Zheng from the imperial pce?¡± After looking her up and down, Nanny Yu asked cautiously.

    Nanny Zheng smiled faintly and nodded.

    ¡°Since you came from the imperial pce, why do you follow the Fifth Miss for so many years? Even an etiquette instructor is unlikely to follow the Miss she educates for such a long time, right?¡± Nanny Yu asked in confusion.

    She had been following Old Madam for a long time, so she knew something about etiquette instructors. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had hired etiquette instructors to educate several Misses for a period of time. In particr, the etiquette instructor, who had educated the First Miss for about a year, had followed her for the longest time.

    If Nanny Zheng had really been Shao Wanru¡¯s etiquette instructor since when they were in the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she would have followed Shao Wanru for at least three years.

    Under normal circumstances, how could she follow the Miss she educated for three years?

    ¡°I was driven out of the imperial pce, so I am naturally different from ordinary etiquette instructors. I n to follow the Fifth Miss for the rest of my life!¡± Nanny Zheng said without avoiding mentioning her past.

    ¡°Why were you driven out?¡± Nanny Yu felt her heart skipped a beat and asked subconsciously. It was not until she blurted out the question that she realized that she shouldn¡¯t have asked that.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, do you really want to know?¡± Nanny Zheng looked at Nanny Yu and asked meaningfully, which made Nanny Yu¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The more one knew the affairs in the imperial pce, the faster she would get killed. Not to mention that she was just a servant, even those Mesdames with the title of Honorary Lady did not dare to inquire about the affairs in the imperial pce casually.

    ¡°I made a slip of the tongue just now.¡± Nanny Yu said with her head down, did not dare to inquire further, and changed the subject. ¡°Did Nanny Xi leave after seeing Nanny Zheng?¡±

    ¡°If Nanny Xi is gone now, it may be true!¡± Nanny Zheng said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru calmly watched Nanny Zheng dealing with Nanny Yu. She picked up the tea served by Yujie, took a sip, put it down, and continued embroidering her sachet.

    This sachet was a new task assigned by Nanny Zheng, so she should do a good job.

    She did not mind that Nanny Yu came to inquire about Nanny Zheng, nor that Old Madam learned Nanny Zheng¡¯s existence. Since she decided not to hide Nanny Zheng from others any longer, she would wait and see how things went.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, are you really going to follow the Fifth Miss for the rest of your life?¡± Nanny Yu pulled herself together and tried to ask calmly.

    ¡°Since the Fifth Miss has taken me in, I will definitely follow her!¡± Nanny Zheng said without hesitation.

    Hearing this, Nanny Yu didn¡¯t know how to reply at the moment. She looked at Shao Wanru and said with a forced smile, ¡°Nanny Xi has returned to the imperial pce. I can¡¯t decide what to do next. It¡¯s up to the Empress in the imperial pce. Old Madam doesn¡¯t feel well at the moment, so I¡¯m going back now!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Yu, do as you please!¡± Shao Wanru put down the sachet in her hand, stood up, and spoke.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru was so polite, Nanny Yu cracked a smile and spoke.

 Chapter 721 - She Can Be My Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 721 She Can Be My Concubine</h4>

    ¡°A servant of Consort Lan?¡± The Empress asked, failing to maintain her dignified look.

    ¡°Yes, she was a major pce maid, who served Consort Lan before but was driven out of the imperial pce because of Consort Lan¡¯s fall in the battle three years ago.¡± Nanny Xi knelt on the ground and reported truthfully.

    She lowered her head and did not dare to peek at the Empress¡¯s face.

    It became so quiet in the main hall that Nanny Xi could almost hear her breathing clearly and lowered her head even more.

    After a long while, she heard the Empress ask, ¡°Is she really a servant of Consort Lan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that she is indeed a servant of Consort Lan!¡± said Nanny Xi.

    The Empress fell silent for another long while. The silent atmosphere gave a sense of depression, which made Nanny Xi almost unable to breathe.

    ¡°Why does Consort Lan¡¯s servant work for the Fifth Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Dose she... wants to make use of her?¡± The Empress seemed to be talking to herself in a mild tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Three years ago, her servant had to leave the imperial pce for a reason. Your Highness was fair in handling the matter, and even the Emperor couldn¡¯t say anything about it!¡±

    Nanny Xi reminded her cautiously. Three years ago there was a fight between the Empress and Consort Lan, and it was indeed an ident. And this ident ended up with the Empress¡¯s victory and Consort Lan¡¯s trusted servant being driven out of the imperial pce.

    The Empress fell silent again. She naturally remembered this. How could she forget it, one of her few victories against Consort Lan in their secret battles?

    Three years ago, Shao Wanru was still just the Second Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, who had just moved to the capital city from a remote ce and had little connection with others in the capital city. It was indeed impossible for her to have a connection with Consort Lan. The only connection between them was that when Chu Liuchen visited Jiangzhou, it was said that he had lived in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou.

    However, he just lived there. At that time, Shao Wanru was only an ignorant eleven-year-old girl. It was impossible for Consort Lan to include such a little girl in her n. Moreover, she, a Miss not favored in the Qin¡¯s Mansion back then, had started a fight with the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou.

    In any case, it was impossible for Consort Lan to choose Shao Wanru as her pawn!

    Was it really just an ident? She was a little uncertain.

    ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager has intended to marry the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to Prince Chen since three years ago. Is it true?¡± The Empress said.

    She just talked to herself subconsciously in a soft voice rather than want an answer from Nanny Xi.

    Three years ago, she had made this guess, because she thought that what the Empress Dowager had done revealed her intention of setting Shao Wanru up with Prince Chen. The Empress Dowager called in Shao Wanru and then asked her to have a rest in the side hall, where Prince Chen happened to be as well. It seemed that the Empress Dowager wanted to bring them together, but the Empress doubted it a lot.

    Shao Wanru was not an excellent candidate for Prince Chen¡¯s wife. Why did the Empress Dowager like her so much?

    As the Empress Dowager¡¯s daughter-inw, the Empress knew well about her partial mother-inw. She had known long before that the Empress Dowager wanted to choose a Miss from a powerful and noble family as Prince Chen¡¯s wife so that Prince Chen could still live a wealthy and peaceful life after she passed away. Even if the new emperor didn¡¯t like him in the future, with the protection of his wife¡¯s powerful and noble family, the new emperor couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    Although Shao Wanru was of noble birth and had the backing of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, all insiders knew that it was impossible for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to support Shao Wanru. Moreover, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion had no real power. Therefore, Shao Wanru was definitely not the candidate the Empress Dowager was most pleased with.

    At that time, the biggest possibility was that the Empress Dowager indeed intended to set Shao Wanru up with Prince Chen, so she gave Shao Wanru the jade pendant as a token. However, the Empress Dowager was definitely unwilling to determine Shao Wanru as Prince Chen¡¯s wife. This time, she would definitely choose another candidate secretly.

    The rumor was just the most intuitive conjecture some people made based on what the Empress Dowager had done at that time, so it couldn¡¯t be true.

    Since it couldn¡¯t be true, Consort Lan wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    In this case, was it really just an ident that Consort Lan¡¯s pce maid became Shao Wanru¡¯s etiquette instructor after being driven out of the imperial pce?

    ¡°Go and check the record of her leaving the imperial pce at that time. Find out why she became an etiquette instructor in the Qin¡¯s Mansion and she was assigned to work there by someone or she asked to work there.¡±

    After thinking for a while, the Empress gave an order to a major pce maid she trusted beside her.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯m going to check on it right away!¡± The major pce maid said and left in a hurry. After that, it became quiet again in the hall. The Empress frowned and thought it over quietly.

    Things went so beyond her expectation that she had all kinds of spections at the moment. But as she thought about them carefully, she didn¡¯t know which one was true. All of them were likely to be true. Some were more likely, while some were less likely.

    Nanny Xi knelt there with her head down and did not dare to move. Even if she did not look up, she knew that the Empress must look sullen now. The news she brought was significant.

    One of them was sitting, while the other was kneeling. There were two other pce maids standing beside the Empress, but they were all silent.

    ¡°Your Grace, Prince Zhou is here!¡± There suddenly came a sharp voice of a eunuch from the gate of the hall.

    ¡°Let him in!¡± The Empress said coldly.

    As the door of the hall was opened wide, Chu Liuzhou strode in. When he saw Nanny Xi kneeling on the ground, he just nced at her and then continued moving forward. He walked to the front of the Empress, and asked with concern after bowing, ¡°Mother, are you feeling ufortable?¡±

    The Empress looked a little gloomy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sit down for a talk!¡± The Empress pointed to the chair beside her and spoke.

    Prince Zhou came over and lifted the lower hem of his robe to sit down.

    ¡°Mother, do you have something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the consort selection!¡± The Empress reached out to rub the part between her eyebrows and said, looking quite tired. She didn¡¯t hide her thought.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t begun, right? Why are you so tired now? If you¡¯re really tired, just assign a few imperial concubines to hold it, and you just need to take a look at the result atst!¡±

    Chu Liuzhou said casually.

    ¡°Zhou¡¯er, tell me whether you want to marry the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as your wife?¡± The Empress shook her head with a wry smile and asked.

    As the master of the harem, she seemed to be living a glorious life, but in fact, she had to pick her steps. Both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager were superior to her, but neither of them was to be trifled with. Her biggest hope at the moment was her son.

    If her son inherited the throne, she wouldn¡¯t have to live a cautious life as if treading on thin ice as she did now.

    ¡°She can be my concubine!¡± Chu Liuzhou thought for a moment and spoke.

    In the beginning, he did want Shao Yanru to be his Princess, but he had been very distressed recently. Although it was acknowledged that Chu Qing saved Shao Jie¡¯er, he definitely knew the truth as one of the witnesses. He and Chu Liuyue imed that it was Shao Jie¡¯er who had fallen into water, because he didn¡¯t want to see Shao Yanru marry Chu Qing.

    At first nce, he could tell that Chu Qing, the son of thete Emperor, was overweeningly ambitious, since Chu Qing had yed so many tricks to make his debut.

    The sons of the royal family had always been astute. How could he be deceived by some coincidences on the surface? All of these were just tricks, and Chu Qing made his debut as the son of thete emperor through ying these tricks and even became faintly qualified topete with them.

    If Chu Qing married a Miss from a powerful family, it would go against any other prince¡¯s interest.

    However, he was displeased with Shao Yanru at the same time. In Chu Liuzhou¡¯s view, Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation had been tarnished. She and Chu Qing had clung to each other intimately in front of him. Besides, there were guards on the bank helping Chu Qing pull her up, and they seemed to have held and dragged her as well.

    Nevertheless, no matter how displeased he was, he could not push Shao Yanru to Chu Liuyue¡¯s side. After thinking it over, he could not bear to have a Princess, whose reputation had been tarnished. It made him feel like he had to swallow something dirty. However, he could ept her as his concubine.

    ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will not allow their eldest lineal daughter to be a concubine!¡± The Empress frowned and said unhappily.

    There was a discrepancy in their thoughts. Of course, she knew that Shao Yanru had fallen into water. But so what? Anyway, the news of Shao Yanru¡¯s falling into water didn¡¯t go out, and they had made Shao Jie¡¯er her scapegoat. In this case, Shao Yanru was still wless in front of others.

    She was desperately longing for the power of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°She, in wet clothes, and a man clung to each other in front of me, and the same thing even happened between her and the guards. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has no qualification to ask for the position of Princess!¡± Chu Liuzhou said disdainfully.

    Based on these, as long as he brought it up, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not turn it down.

    The Empress, who was not as optimistic as he, still frowned and said, ¡°What if Chu Liuyue promises her the position of Princess?¡±

    ¡°Chu Liuyue also saw her fall into water at that time. If he doesn¡¯t want to feel ashamed in front of me, he could only ept her as concubine as well,¡± Chu Liuzhou said.

    The two of them were brothers as well aspetitors. Since they were sensible, they hadpeted against each other and never given in to each other. They saw Shao Yanru fall into water together. Because they hesitated for a moment, Chu Qing seized the opportunity to save her.

    Others didn¡¯t know that Chu Qing saved Shao Yanru, but the two of them saw it with their own eyes. If either of them epted her as wife, the one would lose face in front of the other one.

    Neither of them wanted to lose face. Although they were fighting for the throne, they had their pride as princes!

    Hearing what he said, the Empress fell silent for a moment and thought it made sense.

    ¡°Even if both of you can just ept her as concubine, you can¡¯t guarantee that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will marry you.¡± The Empress pointed out a new doubt.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. We can do something after the candidates enter the imperial pce. You are the host of the consort selection. No one knows what will happen when numerous candidates gather!¡± Chu Liuzhou said meaningfully with a smile.

    During the consort selection, the candidates had to stay in the imperial pce for a period of time. There were many imperial concubines in the imperial pce, so it was very easy for them to do something.

    The Empress nodded in agreement, but then she frowned and said, ¡°I sent Nanny Xi to educate the First Miss Shao before with the intention of ttering her on the surface while secretly warning her. But now something goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked.

    With her face darkening, the Empress fell silent for a while, and then said, ¡°Since you n to marry Shao Yanru, Shao Wanru, also a Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, can¡¯t be selected.¡±

    ¡°Mother, let her also be selected as the candidates for my consorts!¡± Chu Liuzhou suddenly said, and the Empress looked up in astonishment.

 Chapter 722 - Prince Zhous Desire

    <h4>Chapter 722 Prince Zhou¡¯s Desire</h4>

    ¡°Let her also be selected as one of your consorts? What are you thinking? How can two Misses from the same mansion be selected as your concubines at the same time!¡± The Empress said with a cold face.

    Shao Yanru was the noble eldest lineal daughter. Every mansion usually cultivated their eldest lineal daughter with all their strength and resources.

    Shao Wanru was not inferior to her as the lineal daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing as well as the daughter of Infanta Qinghua. Although she didn¡¯t had a powerful backer, her noble birth made her even superior to Shao Yanru.

    Chu Liuzhou could threaten Shao Yanru with what had happened before. Even if he suggested taking Shao Yanru as concubine, Duke Xing would give in. But it was impossible for Duke Xing to give in when it came to Shao Wanru. If Shao Wanru became Chu Liuzhou¡¯s concubine, Duke Xing would fail to maintain his image as Shao Wanru¡¯s kind uncle.

    There was a rumor prevailing among numerous people that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had treated the former Heir of Duke Xing harshly. Some people even believed that the current second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion set up the former Heir of Duke Xing and caused his death, so that the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion inherited the title of Duke Xing. Now they were even more unwilling to see the descendants left by the former Heir of Duke Xing have a bright future.

    That was the reason why the daughter of the eldest branch got into trouble again and again and even almost got killed.

    Moreover, the Empress Dowager had learned what had happened to Shao Wanru. At this time, even if Duke Xing was willing to let his niece be Chu Liuzhou¡¯s concubine, it was impossible for him to really do so.

    If he really did that, he would thoroughly discredited himself and could no longer y innocent in front of others. Moreover, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would not let him go.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s okay that I take both of them as concubines! In fact, father didn¡¯t make it clear that two Misses from the same mansion couldn¡¯t marry the same prince as concubines. They are just not allowed to be Princesses at the same time. If they marry me as concubines under exceptional circumstances, it could be a wonderful thing!¡± Chu Liuzhou said confidently.

    He had indeed asked the Emperor¡¯s opinion about it in a roundabout way, but the Emperor didn¡¯t say anything about it, so he had a new idea.

    Shao Yanru was good, but Shao Wanru seemed to be better. It was quite a pity to give up such a beauty. Although Shao Wanru had no powerful backer, she was noble and stunning.

    ¡°How dare you ask your father¡¯s opinion about this?¡± The Empress flew into a rage and spoke.

    ¡°Mother, I just brought it up when father happened to mention the consort selection. Mother, don¡¯t worry. Father couldn¡¯t have told my intention, because I wasn¡¯t the one who mentioned the consort selection!¡± Chu Liuzhou hurried to exin when he saw the Empress get angry.

    After hearing his exnation, the Empress warned him with the anger on her face fading away, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Since you¡¯ve mentioned it to your father, you must have drawn your father¡¯s attention no matter you meant to mention it or not. If nothing happens, it will be fine. But if something happens and the two sisters both get involved in it, he won¡¯t spare you easily!¡±

    ¡°Mother, has father perceived my intention?¡± Chu Liuzhou said discontentedly, ¡°I just want her to be my concubine. Since I¡¯m going to leave my Princess to be determined by you, why can¡¯t I have one more concubine?¡±

    Seeing that her son remained impenitent, the Empress poked her finger hard into Chu Liuzhou¡¯s forehead and said in rage, ¡°You are so shortsighted. You just covet her pretty face. After you inherit the throne in the future, you can get any beauty you want. It¡¯s unnecessary to covet such a girl with no powerful backer!¡±

    Of course, she expressed her opposition to his thought.

    Of course, she objected to letting Shao Wanru marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Marrying Shao Yanru was enough to enable Chu Liuzhou to get Duke Xing¡¯s support. She had expected that Chu Liuzhou would certainly promise Shao Yanru the position of Princess, but now Chu Liuzhou just intended to take Shao Yanru as concubine. In this case, she could make a proper n to choose a perfect wife for Chu Liuzhou. Thinking of this, the Empress felt a little better.

    ¡°Go and pay your respects to the Empress Dowager!¡± She waved her hand and spoke.

    Since Chu Liuzhou had entered the imperial pce, he should pay his respects to the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go now. But what about the thing we have talked over...¡± Chu Liuzhou said with dissatisfaction, expecting a definite answer from the Empress.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that we could take actions after the candidates for the consort selection enter the imperial pce? It¡¯s useless to talk about it now. Remember, don¡¯t give yourself away in front of your father again!¡±

    The Empress said with a wave of her hand, exasperated at his remaining impenitent.

    Although he did not get a definite answer from the Empress, at least the Empress did not object as she did at the beginning. Chu Liuzhou was satisfied. He stood up and bowed to the Empress. Then he went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce to pay her his respects.

    As soon as he left, the pce maid sent to make an investigation came back.

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ve checked it out. At that time, it was Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion who sent Nanny Zheng to the Qin¡¯s Mansion. They hired Nanny Zheng to be an etiquette instructor, but they only sent Nanny Zheng to the Qin¡¯s Mansion without telling who was going to be her master. Both Nanny Zheng and the other nanny sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion stayed in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. But when the Fifth Miss Shao returned to her ancestral roots, the nanny who educated the First Miss of the Qin¡¯s Mansion quit and left!¡±

    As the pce maid said, she presented the file she had just flipped through.

    The Empress took it over and looked through it. All etiquette instructors had something to do with the imperial pce. In particr, Nanny Zheng, who had been of rank in the imperial pce, must have been recorded in files.

    When she turned to the page, where Nanny Zheng was recorded, she saw the information the pce maid had just told her as expected. It seemed to be a real ident. The Empress frowned again.

    After a long while, she said to Nanny Xi, who had been kneeling at her feet, ¡°Go back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and serve as the etiquette instructor of the Misses of their mansion. As for the Fifth Miss Shao, since she also has to learn rules and etiquette, of course, she had better join the other Misses. Her etiquette instructor has left the imperial pce for several years, so her etiquette instructor doesn¡¯t know about the situation in the imperial pce as well as you do. You can exin the taboos in the imperial pce in your ss. In this way, you should be able to attract her to join your ss.¡±

    ¡°What should I do after that, Your Grace?¡± Nanny Xi asked. After kneeling for so long, she got achy knees, but she did not dare to move and was just trying to figure out what the Empress meant.

    The Empress seemed to suggest her to adopt a much softer tactic than that she had adopted during herst visit to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Last time she was sent to suppress Shao Wanru, but this time the Empress seemed to suggest her to coax Shao Wanru to join her ss. Nanny Xi, who was uncertain of her master¡¯s intention at the moment, asked cautiously.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± The Empress did not intend to exin it to her. She waved her hand, leaned back, and directly instructed her to leave.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± After saying that, Nanny Xi came out with her hand on her trembling knees. After getting out of the hall,, she carefully thought over what the Empress had said to her and the conversation between the Empress and Prince Zhou. Suddenly, she understood what the Empress meant.

    After the soreness of her knees eased, she hurried back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with the two pce maids who served her.

    ¡°She wants me to join my sisters in learning rules, because she¡¯s not only going to provide guidance on etiquette, but also going to tell some recent taboos in the imperial pce?¡±

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and realized that Nanny Xi wanted her to join her sisters. Although she had an etiquette instructor, Nanny Zheng did not know what had happened in the imperial pce recently. So Nanny Xi took this as the excuse to ask her to join her sisters in learning etiquette.

    In fact, she could join them!

    ¡°Go and tell the person sent by Nanny Xi that I will definitely join them tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru, who was concentrating on working on the sachet in her hands, said without raising her head.

    Her embroidery was very exquisite. In thest life, after she married Wen Xichi, she naturally had plenty of time to embroider leisurely. Although Wen Xichi knew nothing about embroidery, he was good at painting, which endowed him with a unique understanding of embroideries. So he gave Shao Wanru some advices.

    As a result, her works were different from those of other women with a betteryout, which made her works poetic and picturesque.

    No matter how skilled other women were in embroidery, their works were based on women¡¯s advices. However, her works were based on a man¡¯s advices, so they had a more magnificentyout.

    To take the sachet in her hands as an example, although she was embroidering it with themon pattern of a cluster of flowers, the flowers looked more elegant and natural. Painting skills blended in her work.

    ¡°Miss, are you really going to join them? I can tell at a nce that this Nanny Xi is up to nothing good. This time she acts on instructions from the Empress. I¡¯m wondering how she¡¯s going to deal with you!¡± Yujie said worriedly.

    She had seen Nanny Xi pick on Shao Wanru in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. At that time, she was so angry that she almost lost control of herself.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s much softer now!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. Nanny Xi¡¯s words were much softer than what she had said before. It seemed that the Empress had suggested Nanny Xi to be soft. In this case, she would like to see what Nanny Xi was going to do next.

    Otherwise, if something really happened in Nanny Xi¡¯s ss, as someone on bad terms with Nanny Xi, she would definitely be suspected.

    ¡°Did anything happen in the ancestral hall?¡±

    ¡°Qing¡¯er just told me that Nanny Sheng has been very busy these two days. She even sent someone out, and the person seemed to have delivered something into the imperial pce!¡± Yujie answered.

    Since it was inconvenient for Qing¡¯er to get in the room directly, she entrusted Yujie to report it.

    ¡°She sent someone to the imperial pce?¡± Shao Wanru asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°Did she send someone to deliver a message to the Empress?¡± Qu Le was shocked and asked in a hurry, for fear that Madam of Duke Xing and the Empress would collude to set up her master.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°The message wasn¡¯t delivered to the Empress!¡±

    The Empress had never been on intimate terms with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, because she had never considered them, her extremely distant rtives, as real rtives. Madam of Duke Xing and the Empress were not close to each other.

    Madam of Duke Xing was much closer to Honored Consort Shu, who was also a distant rtive of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She asionally sent some gifts, some of which were special for the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The two of them had colluded to set up Shao Wanru before.

    What happened to her before she entered the imperial pcest time was arranged by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and what happened in the imperial pce was arranged by Honored Consort Shu. Shao Wanru had figured it out when the ident urred.

    ¡°The message should be delivered to Honored Consort Shu!¡± She said with a cold sneer. She was worried that Madam of Duke Xing was too hesitant to turn to Honored Consort Shu rather than that Madam of Duke Xing turned to Honored Consort Shu!

    Now, Madam of Duke Xing got her favorite cloth, which set her mind at ease and gave her the impression that Shao Yanru was trying all she could to help her and left her the cloth as a hint of getting her out of the ancestral hall. So Madam of Duke Xing intended to save herself!

    Madam of Duke Xing thought that she could cooperate with Shao Yanru and ask Honored Consort Shu for help. She was punished because what she had done was witnessed by someone from the imperial pce. Although Honored Consort Shu was not quite powerful, if she got the Empress involved in it, she still had a chance to get out of here!

    ¡°Miss, do we still need to keep an eye on her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If she takes any unusual action, tell Qing¡¯er to report it to me as soon as possible!¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and said leisurely. A person was the most impatient when she was locked up. It was true even if this person was Madam of Duke Xing, who had always done a good job in restraining herself and didn¡¯t seem like a gullible person...

 Chapter 723

    <h4>Chapter 723 The White Powder Sent from the Imperial Pce</h4>

    ¡°Madam, Honored Consort Shu gave you this!¡± After Nanny Sheng sneaked into the room, she poked her head out and looked back. Finding no one behind her, she reported in a low voice.

    She put down the hamper in her hand and let out a heavy breath. Then, she opened the hamper and drew a small package from it.

    She went to fetch dinner a littleter and secretly went to the back door to fetch a small package sent in the name of a rtive of hers.

    There were only a few simple clothes in the package. She picked up the clothes and shook them one by one. Finally, a letter fell from the clothes at the bottom of the hamper.

    Madam of Duke Xing hurriedly took it, sat down on a chair on one side, opened the letter and began to read it rapidly.

    When she finished reading it, she showed a look of joy.

    She reached out to draw a small package wrapped up with oil paper from a secret pocket of the clothes from which the letter had fallen.

    She cautiously unwrapped it and found some fine white powder in it.

    ¡°Madam...¡± Under the light, Nanny Sheng said with her face turning pale and her lips trembling. She had realized something.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said with a gloomy look, fixing her eyes on the white powder in front of her.

    ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t do that!¡± As Nanny Sheng said, she grabbed her hand anxiously, looked at her, and kept shaking her head.

    ¡°I already have Ru¡¯er and An¡¯er, so I don¡¯t mind hurting myself a little!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said. Her face looked strangely cold in the flickering light.

    ¡°Madam, no. Let... let me do it!¡± Nanny Sheng finally finished her words after her lips trembled a few times.

    ¡°You...¡± Madam of Duke Xing said hesitantly.

    ¡°Madam, I... I¡¯m the Duke¡¯s wet nurse... He... still... still cares about me... If I¡¯m really poisoned, I¡¯m just worried that you will have no one to serve you... and talk with you... in the empty ancestral hall!¡±

    Nanny Sheng said, while crying out loud.

    Madam of Duke Xing fell silent and looked at Nanny Sheng with drifting eyes, while examining her and thinking over her words. In fact, she also thought the same as Nanny Sheng did, but she was afraid that Nanny Sheng would refuse to do that. If Nanny Sheng did it unwillingly, things could havee out against her and Nanny Sheng might even trump up a countercharge against her.

    Nanny Sheng was the wet nurse of Duke Xing, so her being poisoned could attract enough attention indeed, but only if she was on her side. If Nanny Sheng turned against her, she was not afraid of it in the past, but now she was unable to handle it!

    It was naturally a good thing that Nanny Sheng volunteered to do it, but now she hesitated.

    She was not worried that Nanny Sheng would be poisoned, because she didn¡¯t think that Honored Consort Shu intended to kill her. Nanny Sheng could provide some clues leading to Honored Consort Shu. Although Honored Consort Shu was a favored concubine, she would get into serious trouble if she secretly poisoned the wife of a duke with the title of Honorary Lady.

    However, the powder would definitely do harm to health. If Nanny Sheng got sick after taking it, she might be taken away from the ancestral hall. However, before they found out the truth, she had to continue staying in the ancestral hall. Without the help of Nanny Sheng, her trusted servant, she would have no ess to the news from outside, which would probably lead to her mistakes in judgement.

    Only when she got sick after taking the powder could she make it significant and get out of here.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it. Remember what I told you before!¡± Madam of Duke Xing said, shook her head and gritted her teeth with a gloomy face. At this time, she had to sacrifice a little.

    Nanny Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief. In fact, she was afraid that Madam of Duke Xing would really let her do it, but she knew very well about Madam of Duke Xing. If she did not volunteer to do it, Madam of Duke Xing would definitely suspect her in private.

    She had to say that, but she also pointed out that if she really got sick, no one could run errands for Madam of Duke Xing and help her.

    Now hearing Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s words, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, only feeling cold in the back as if she had escaped death.

    ¡°Shall I go to tell the First Miss about this now?¡±

    ¡°No, as someone, who often goes out, you will be discovered. When the timees, the trace will lead to Ru¡¯er. It is a bad thing for both of us!¡± Madam of Duke Xing shook her head and spoke. She was now locked up in the ancestral hall, while Nanny Sheng was a conspicuous person who could attract attention wherever she went.

    If Nanny Sheng was discovered, her n would be more likely to be exposed.

    Madam of Duke Xing believed that Ru¡¯er had forgiven her long before. Otherwise, Ru¡¯er would not have sent her favorite brocade here. Her daughter was smart, so her daughter probably did that as a hint for her to think of a way in the ancestral hall. Meanwhile, her daughter would cooperate with her outside.

    Thinking of her daughter¡¯s intelligence, Madam of Duke Xing closed her eyes and thought it unnecessary to tell her daughter about it.

    She believed that she didn¡¯t have to tell her daughter about it and her daughter would help her secretly when the time came. There was no need to exin more details about this kind of thing. It was a good thing for her daughter if she could leave the ancestral hall. Her daughter was going to attend the consort selection. If the news that she had a mother locked up in the ancestral hall went out, it would have a bad influence on her reputation.

    Madam of Duke Xing provided a perfect exnation for the brocade they found at the door by thinking so.

    She believed Shao Yanru sent the brocade as a hint for her to think of a way to get out of here. It also showed that Shao Yanru had forgiven her for her mistake and would secretly cooperate with her.

    While they were discussing in a low voice, they did not notice that a figure shed across the high window of the ancestral hall. Qing¡¯ernded on the ground and adjusted the front of her clothes with a smile. After that, she put on the look of a simple inferior maid, turned around and went to the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    The powder had been sent to Madam of Duke Xing. As early as when someone gave the package to the old maid at the back door, she found the powder in the package and changed it as her master told her...

    In the early morning, Nanny Xi sent some servants to invite the four Misses to the courtyard, where she lived now, to learn rules.

    She didn¡¯t live in Shao Wanru¡¯s yard, but in a yard not far from the Piaoyun Courtyard. This yard was neither too big nor too small, well suiting her, an etiquette instructor sent by the imperial pce.

    Shao Yanru was the first to arrive. After entering the room, she bowed to Nanny Xi first in a polite and respectful manner. Nanny Xi secretly nodded, thinking that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was indeed a dignified and refined Young Lady from a noble family.

    As a servant of the Empress, Nanny Xi admired those, who were as dignified, refined and graceful as the Empress, the most. Although Nanny Xi thought Shao Yanru was a little immature in manners at the moment, she could still tell that Shao Yanru did a good job.

    The two sisters of the third branch cameter. Nanny Xi just nced at them casually and did not take them seriously. It was impossible for them to be selected, and they were just going to attend the consort selection as the other two Misses¡¯panions. Although the two of them were also beautiful, they were still inferior to the First Miss and the Fifth Miss in appearance.

    The First Miss and the Fifth Miss were the most ravishing among them.

    The First Miss was graceful and dignified with the prestige and figure of a legal wife. She looked like a blooming peony with overwhelming charm. However, this was the case when the Fifth Miss was not around. The First Miss looked like a conventional beauty, who was not that stunning, when the Fifth Miss was around.

    Speaking of which, this Fifth Miss Shao was the most gorgeous Miss in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru appeared at the door, dressed in a very simple light blue overall and an eight-piece in white dress. They were very simple and in, but added a little attractive charm to her. Her watery eyes seemed to contain thousands of stars. Her long and curly eyshes fluttered and kept the infinite starlight in her eyes.

    She, who looked as delicate as a flower with her skin as white as snow, was pure and aloof when she didn¡¯t smile, but was charming and attractive when she smiled.

    Nanny Xi had seen all kinds of beauties in the imperial pce, but every time she saw the Fifth Miss Shao, she felt her heart beat fast and couldn¡¯t help admiring her beauty secretly. She had heard the conversation between Prince Zhou and the Empress that day.

    Prince Zhou always had little regard for trifles and paid little attention to women. The only woman he had talked about was the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. He had said more than once that he wanted to take her as his Princess, of course, in order to get the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. But now he said with certainty that the First Miss Shao¡¯s reputation had been tarnished, so she could only be a concubine. But was that true?

    Nanny Xi felt her heart skipped a beat and suddenly had a bad intuition. It was the first time Prince Zhou had ever expressed his desire for a woman so definitely, wasn¡¯t it?

    He had said that he wanted to take the First Miss Shao as his wife. Nevertheless, when the First Miss Shao failed to attend thest consort selection banquet because of learn painting in the Yuhui Nunnery, Prince Zhou asked the Empress to make the decision and did not insist on marrying the First Miss Shao!

    If it was true... Nanny Xi hesitated. Then, when she saw Nanny Zheng behind Shao Wanru, she became even more hesitant.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Nanny Zheng would follow Shao Wanru here.

    Seeing Nanny Zhenge over, Nanny Xi felt a little ufortable on her chair and moved uneasily. She could not afford to offend Nanny Zheng either.

    ¡°Nanny Xi!¡± Shao Wanru said. Aftering in, she bowed slightly to Nanny Xi and then stood up straight. Nanny Zheng stood behind Shao Wanru, looked at Nanny Xi with burning eyes, and smiled politely.

    Nanny Xi stood up and said to Shao Wanru, ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯re overcourteous. Please sit down. Let me introduce what you are going to learn today.¡±

    Shao Wanru sat down beside Shao Cailing as she was told.

    Shao Yanru and Shao Caihuan were sitting opposite them. When they saw hering over, they both smiled kindly, but they remained silent as rules required.

    Shao Wanru returned a smile.

    Nanny Zheng stood behind Shao Wanru respectfully, seeming to be at Shao Wanru¡¯s service.

    Looking at Nanny Zheng¡¯s position, Nanny Xi hesitated for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°Nanny Zheng, since you are here, how about working with me to train the four Misses?¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t offend Nanny Zheng, of course, she had to be polite to Nanny Zheng. It seemed that the Empress didn¡¯t mean to offend Nanny Zheng openly. Moreover, the Empress implied her to sound out Nanny Zheng¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, you are overcourteous. You are sent by the Empress. How dare I overstep my authority!¡± Nanny Zheng politely refused and still stood behind Shao Wanru as rules required.

    It was a spot where the maids of the other Misses stood, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t bring any maid other than Nanny Zheng today.

    Shao Yanru also fixed her eyes on Nanny Zheng. She had also learned that Shao Wanru had an etiquette instructor, but now it was the first time for her to meet Nanny Zheng. Seeing that Nanny Zheng was neither humble nor arrogant in front of Nanny Xi, She frowned secretly. She didn¡¯t know when this person entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion nor find out her background. She thought that she had misjudged the situation indeed.

    Shao Wanru had such a capable servant in secret. Could it be that Nanny Zheng was the one who came up with those ideas to deal with her before?

    After such a thought shed through her mind, she was increasingly convinced that she was right. Nanny Zheng came from the imperial pce, and Nanny Xi considered her a big threat. How could Nanny Zheng be simple? It seemed that she had to be more careful...

 Chapter 724 - he Intends to Drag Nanny Zheng to Her Side

    <h4>Chapter 724 She Intends to Drag Nanny Zheng to Her Side</h4>

    Refused by Nanny Zheng, Nanny Xi had to give up.

    Then Nanny Xi began to teach the Misses etiquette, such as how to walk properly, and the rules in the imperial pce.

    Nanny Xi asked them to demonstrate their manners one by one, but she didn¡¯t dare to be harsh on Shao Wanru, who behaved so properly that she couldn¡¯t find fault with her no matter how harsh she was. Shao Wanru obviously had practiced her manners for a long time, so she was proficient and refined in manners.

    Even Shao Yanru, who often entered the imperial pce, couldn¡¯tpare with her.

    As such, after all the Misses demonstrated their manners, Nanny Xi found that she couldn¡¯t even point out a mistake in the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s manners, which could almost be considered perfect. It was even impossible for Nanny Xi to behave so perfectly.

    As expected, Nanny Zheng was verypetent as the Fifth Miss¡¯s etiquette instructor.

    During the break, Nanny Xi happily invited Nanny Zheng to sit down on one side, poured a cup of tea for her and handed it to her. After that, she said, ¡°Nanny Zheng, please take a rest too.¡±

    ¡°Nanny Xi, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Nanny Zheng said in a much kinder tone. She didn¡¯t refuse and sat down.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve done such a good job in teaching the Fifth Miss. Thank you for saving me a lot of trouble!¡±

    Nanny Xi said with a kind smile, while fixing her eyes on the Misses who were sitting not far away. Now she lookedpletely different from the way she behaved when she first came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, you¡¯re too polite. You teach them in a more systematic way.¡± Nanny Zheng said in a lukewarm tone.

    Nanny Xi rolled her eyes, leaned over and said in a low voice, ¡°I just came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so I know nothing about the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Old Madam suggested me to suppress the Fifth Miss at the beginning, but I think the Fifth Miss seems to be nice. Why doesn¡¯t Old Madam like her?¡±

    She intended to inquire about Shao Wanru? Nanny Zheng squinted at Nanny Xi and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why. I¡¯ve just entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as well. I haven¡¯t met Old Madam, and the Fifth Miss has never told me anything about Old Madam!¡±

    Although she still said in a frigid tone, at least she became a little more talkative and seemed to be less unwilling to talk with her.

    ¡°It worked well.¡± Nanny Xi thoughtcently.

    ¡°This kind of thing isn¡¯t worth talking about indeed. I heard that the Fifth Miss is not favored in the mansion.¡± Nanny Xi said with sympathy, and then fixed her eyes on Nanny Zheng with an increasingly warm smile, ¡°Nanny Zheng, you was probably in a miserable situation aftering out of the imperial pce! You are so lucky to have a good master like the Fifth Miss Shao. I heard that she saved Prince Chen. I¡¯m wondering how she did that.¡±

    She said softly, while shifting the subject from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to Chu Liuchen quickly and naturally. She was indeed worthy of her identity as a nanny sent by the Empress. At the moment, she, who was less aggressive and arrogant than before, looked very kind and friendly.

    Nanny Zheng nced at Nanny Xi calmly, shook her head slightly and said, ¡°As a servant, I can¡¯t guess Prince Chen¡¯s private affairs!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Nanny Xi said and smiled awkwardly. She didn¡¯t think Nanny Zheng¡¯s answer was unexpected. If she could get a definite answer from Nanny Zheng easily, she would doubt it.

    Everyone in the imperial pce was astute, especially a personal servant like her. Others in the imperial pce might not know Nanny Zheng¡¯s identity, but how could she be unaware of it?

    Maybe she didn¡¯t know it before, butter, she gradually figured out something from the Empress¡¯s words, so she didn¡¯t dare to really confront Nanny Zheng.

    After talking cautiously with Nanny Zheng for a while, Nanny Xi fixed her eyes on Shao Wanru and praised Shao Wanru with a smile, ¡°The Fifth Miss Shao really surprised me. She is so outstanding. I heard that she has cultivated in seclusion in the past three years. If she had showed up in public earlier, she would have been famous in the capital!¡±

    ¡°The Fifth Miss is still young!¡± Nanny Zheng said, also fixing her eyes on Shao Wanru, who was talking with her sisters. Sensing that they were watching her, she turned back and smiled at them gently.

    ¡°Although she¡¯s a little too young, she¡¯s in her prime now!¡± Nanny Xi leaned closer and said, ¡°The Fifth Miss is so ravishing that she will definitely be selected. The Empress told me to pay special attention to the Fifth Miss. Now it seems that the Fifth Miss is the best among the several Misses. She just needs to learn etiquette as a mere formality!¡±

    Hearing her words, Nanny Zheng felt her heart skipped a beat. Why did the Empress show kindness to Shao Wanru? What was more, Nanny Xi even suggested that the Empress wanted Shao Wanru to be selected, but it was contrary to what the Empress had expected before.

    Could it be that the Empress wanted Shao Wanru to marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion?

    ¡°As servants, we can¡¯t decide it. As for etiquette, the Fifth Miss has been trained for several years, so she¡¯s not too bad in manners. But to get prepared to enter the imperial pceter, she still needs to learn etiquette.¡± Despite her shock, Nanny Zheng said expressionlessly.

    Nanny Xi had been observing Nanny Zheng¡¯s expression. Seeing her expressionless, she couldn¡¯t figure out what Nanny Zheng meant at the moment. Could it really be an ident that Nanny Zheng became the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s etiquette instructor?

    If it was really an ident, it would still be a hard nut to crack. If they could not handle it probably, Nanny Zheng, who had been Consort Lan¡¯s servant, could cause other trouble.

    Nanny Xi knew that her master had never considered any of those new imperial concubines as a threat. Nanny Zheng¡¯s former master was the only threat to her master.

    Although the Empress managed to entrench her position over the years, no one knew what she had been through.

    It was not easy to entrench her position!

    ¡°Nanny Xi, Nanny Zheng!¡± There came a soft voice from beside.

    The two of them turned around, only to see Shao Yanru stand beside them with a smile. When she saw them look back together, she smiled slightly and bowed to them gracefully.

    Besides Shao Wanru, the First Miss Shao was also refined in manners.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, First Miss Shao?¡± Nanny Xi said with a smile. In her opinion, the First Miss Shao would definitely marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, so she couldn¡¯t treat her lightly.

    Nanny Zheng nced at Shao Yanru and said nothing.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, I heard that you serves as the Empress¡¯s personal servant. I want to ask you what kind of candidate the Empress likes.¡± Shao Yanru lowered her head and said with a blush on her white and tender face, looking extremely attractive and beautiful.

    Although it was a little inappropriate to ask that, it was not a big deal with no one else in the room at this time. Moreover, on hearing her words, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing turned their heads and looked at them.

    Shao Wanru picked up the teacup at hand and took a sip, ncing at Shao Yanru¡¯s blushing face with her deep eyes.

    ¡°First Miss, please sit down and listen to me!¡± Nanny Xi was happy to solve Shao Yanru¡¯s doubts. Of course, she intended to solve Shao Wanru¡¯s doubts at the same time. After Shao Yanru sat down, she called the other three Misses over, since she was supposed to tell them about the taboos in the imperial pce.

    Nanny Zheng was about to stand up, but Nanny Xi stopped her politely and pulled her to sit down beside her.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, since you are an etiquette instructor as well, you don¡¯t have to stand behind Fifth Sister. I believe Fifth Sister won¡¯t me you!¡±

    Shao Yanru said with a soft smile and then turned to Shao Wanru, ¡°Fifth Sister, do you agree with me?¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and nodded with deep eyes. Shao Yanru was showing kindness to Nanny Zheng. Byparing Nanny Zheng with Nanny Xi, she suggested that Shao Wanru, who treated Nanny Zheng as an ordinary servant and let Nanny Zheng stand behind her, didn¡¯t show enough respect for Nanny Zheng.

    Shao Yanru intended to drive a wedge between them. It seemed that Shao Yanru thought highly of Nanny Zheng as well as the person behind Nanny Zheng.

    Shao Wanru smiled silently smile, did not reply and only nodded her approval.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, since Fifth Sister has agreed to let you sit down, you may sit down now. Otherwise, Nanny Xi also has to stand. It¡¯s inappropriate for us to let both of our etiquette instructors stand. What will the Empress think of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion if we do so?¡±

    Shao Yanru said with a smile and an increasingly gentle look. She was not only generous, but also quite a talented talker.

    If Nanny Zheng was not willing to stand behind Shao Wanru, her words would definitely arouse Nanny Zheng¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Compared with Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru was really kind and considerate!

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, please sit down. As my etiquette instructor, you don¡¯t need to stand behind me.¡± Shao Wanru blinked and spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Miss! Thank you, First Miss!¡± Nanny Zheng thanked them seriously and then sat down.

    Seeing her strictly act as rules required, Shao Yanru sensed a strong a desire for this etiquette instructor. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru had such a brilliant etiquette instructor around her. If she had known this earlier, she would have dragged Nanny Zheng to her side long ago.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, you are too polite. If you can also give us a few advices, our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will be very grateful!¡± Shao Yanru said these words on behalf of the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    As the eldest among the four Misses here, she was indeed qualified to speak on behalf of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°First Miss, you are too polite. I will tell you everything I know.¡± Nanny Zheng had to reply.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, you are too polite!¡± Shao Yanru said softly with a bright and gentle smile. At first nce, one could tell that she was a nice master. Compared with her, Shao Wanru, who was sitting on one side indifferently, didn¡¯t seem to be so easy to get along with.

    ¡°The First Miss is indeed worthy of her identity as the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She¡¯s excellent in dealing with people and affairs.¡± Nanny Xi praised Shao Yanru, and then turned to ask Nanny Zheng, ¡°Nanny Zheng, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°All the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion present are excellent!¡± Nanny Zheng gave a wless answer. Shao Yanru was very dissatisfied with Nanny Zheng¡¯s answer, but she knew that this kind of thing could not be rushed.

    Since Nanny Zheng had attracted her attention, she would try all she could to drag her to her side. It didn¡¯t mean anything that Nanny Zheng had been Shao Wanru¡¯s etiquette instructor for three years. It seemed that Shao Wanru did not care much about this etiquette instructor, which gave her a chance. She decided to show her kindness to Nanny Zheng in all respects from now on and drive a wedge between the two of themter. In this way, she could finally drag Nanny Zheng to her side.

    Dragging Nanny Zheng, who came out of the imperial pce, to her side could make her grow like winged tigers. Meanwhile, Shao Wanru would certainly be no match for her in the future after losing Nanny Zheng¡¯s support.

    Shao Yanru firmly believed that Nanny Zheng was the person who helped Shao Wanru defeat her in their secret battles before, so she paid great attention to Nanny Zheng.

    ¡°First Miss, bad news, bad news...¡± An old maid rushed in and shouted. When she passed the threshold, she stumbled on the ground in a panic.

 Chapter 725 - Something Serious Happens to Madam!

    <h4>Chapter 725 Something Serious Happens to Madam!</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a frown, displeased with her n being disrupted at this time.

    ¡°First Miss, please... please save Madam... Something... happened to Madam!¡± The old maid said anxiously with a look of panic as she got up.

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Yanru stood up in a hurry and said with her face changing dramatically in shock.

    ¡°Something happened to Madam... First Miss, please go and have a look. Hurry up... Someone intended to hurt Madam!¡± The old maid wiped the sweat off her head and said anxiously.

    It could be seen that she was really in a panic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± As Shao Yanru said, she picked up the lower of hem of her clothes and went out. How could she sit still on hearing that something had happened to her biological mother?

    What was more, the two etiquette instructors were also present.

    ¡°Let¡¯s also go and have a look!¡± Nanny Xi stood up and said to the rest.

    Since she was sent to check on the situation in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, how could she not go?

    Nanny Zheng stood up and replied lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Hearing the two nannies say so, the remaining three Misses naturally had no objection. Arge group of people followed Shao Yanru to the ancestral hall.

    On a simple couch in the ancestral hall, Nanny Sheng held Madam of Duke Xing in her arms and sweated profusely in a fever of anxiety. When she saw Shao Yanrue over with a group of people, she screamed anxiously, ¡°First Miss,e and have a look. Something happened to Madam. Is she... poisoned?¡±

    Poisoned? With their faces changing, those, who followed Shao Yanru here, took a few steps forward hurriedly and looked at Madam of Duke Xing.

    Madam of Duke Xing, who was half lying there, looked horrible. Her face was unusually pale, looking dark and ashen at the same time. At first nce, one could tell that she looked unusual.

    Shey there with her eyes closed, and there was a trace of ck blood at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Mother!¡± As Shao Yanru said, she rushed over and took Madam of Duke Xing from Nanny Sheng¡¯s arms and burst into tears.

    ¡°First Miss, don¡¯t worry. We should send for a doctor first!¡± Shuqi, who was behind her, hurriedly reminded her.

    ¡°Yes... yes, we should send for a doctor first. Shuqi, go and ask a doctor toe here. Be quick!¡± Shao Yanru looked up at Shuqi nkly and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Shuqi said, and then turned around and went out in search of a doctor.

    Shao Yanru pulled herself together and looked at Madam of Duke Xing, who was still closing her eyes tightly. Everyone could tell that she was trembling all over, but she still tried hard to grit her teeth and calm herself down.

    ¡°First Miss, take it easy. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Nanny Xi couldn¡¯t help stepping forward tofort her.

    ¡°Nanny... what... what should I do?¡± Shao Yanru grabbed Nanny Xi¡¯s hand tearfully and choked with sobs.

    ¡°First Miss, take it easy. You have to deal with things here and inquire about what happened. If you are also panic-stricken, how can you deal with things?¡± Nanny Xi reminded her.

    Shao Yanru lowered her head and wiped off her tears with a handkerchief. After pulling herself together, she raised her head, looked at Nanny Sheng with calm eyes and said, ¡°Nanny Sheng, why happened to my mother? Did she eat anything by mistake?¡±

    Seeing that Shao Yanru managed to calm herself down and deal with things so quickly in such a situation, Nanny Xi nodded secretly and approved of Shao Yanru¡¯s starting with the questions.

    ¡°This First Miss Shao is quite capable, and the Empress has chosen a good candidate.¡± Nanny Xi thought.

    ¡°First Miss, I don¡¯t know why happened to Madam. Madam didn¡¯t eat much today, and then she became like this. I fetched the dishes from the big kitchen. How could there be anything wrong with them? Otherwise, since plenty of people have also eaten the dishes from the big kitchen, Madam wouldn¡¯t be the only one who suffers from it.¡±

    As Nanny Sheng said, she burst into tears.

    ¡°Did she be like this after finishing her meal?¡± Nanny Xi, who had a good impression of Shao Yanru, asked on the side.

    ¡°Yes, she became like this after the meal, but... but I also took a bite of the meal and I¡¯m fine...¡± Nanny Sheng said and beat herself hard to prove that what she said was true.

    ¡°You also took a bite? Did you do that before or after Madam had meal?¡± Nanny Xi asked another question. It was obviously a fight in the backyard. This kind of things happened all the time in the imperial pce. It was said that there were only the second branch and the third branch in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now. Could it be that the third branch was behind the scene?

    ncing at Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing, who followed her here, she secretly wondered if the Madam of the third branch did this to clear the way for her two daughters.

    Thinking of it, she found it possible!

    She curled her lip secretly. With the First Miss and the Fifth Miss around, how could the Third Miss and the Fourth Miss stand out? The third branch was obsessed with ambition.

    ¡°The doctor is here. Step aside. The doctor is here!¡± There came Shuqi¡¯s nervous voice from behind. She met the doctor halfway.

    As the crowd got out of the way, the doctor came in.

    Shao Yanru stepped back to the side of Nanny Xi and looked at Madam of Duke Xing with tears in her eyes. She looked nervous and anxious, holding her handkerchief with trembling fingers.

    Meanwhile, she tried hard to keep herposure. Seeing this, Nanny Xi couldn¡¯t help sighing and thought, ¡°The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has a deep affection for her mother and is calm when dealing with things. Although she lost her sense of propriety just now, it was because her mother is the victim. She just needs a little more training!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Someone outside the crowd asked. Everyone turned around and found that it was Old Madam. All of them stepped aside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Old Madam walked into the crowd with Nanny Yu¡¯s help. When she saw Madam of Duke Xing lying on the couch with an ashen face, she asked with her face changing dramatically.

    ¡°Old Madam, Madam is poisoned!¡± The doctor put down Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s hand, stood up and spoke.

    ¡°Can... can you save her?¡± Shao Yanru asked in a trembling voice.

    The doctor shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Fortunately, you discovered it in time. Moreover, it¡¯s slow poison, which will harm her health rather than kill her at once.¡±

    ¡°Since, it¡¯s slow poison, why did it suddenly take effect?¡± Nanny Zheng asked after thinking for a while.

    Generally speaking, a slow poison would not be discovered. By the time it was discovered, the patient was doomed.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that a slow poison can¡¯t be discovered at once. Is there much poison in Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s body?¡± When Nanny Zheng asked this,, Nanny Xi, who tried every means to make friends with Nanny Zheng, spoke in support of her on one side.

    Old Madam looked at Nanny Xi and then looked at Nanny Zheng, who was impressive in bearing beside her. Although Nanny Zheng was only dressed in ordinary clothes, with her bearing she didn¡¯t look like an ordinary old maid. This nanny should be the etiquette instructor Nanny Zheng Shao Wanru brought to the mansion and she had never seen.

    ¡°There is not much poison in Madam¡¯s body, and now she has spat some out. There should be nothing serious. Madam is lucky. This slow poison has little effect on most people, so more and more poison umte in their bodies before they discover it. But there are also some people who are born with a natural resistance to some poisons, so the slow poison has more effect on them. Although the poison is not strong, it will be discovered immediately.¡±

    The doctor exined.

    The maids present did not understand this, but most of the masters understood. Everyone had a different constitution. Although the slow poison was not easy to discover, some people were born with a strong reaction to this poison, so it had a noticeable effect on them.

    Of course, this possibility was very rare, and most people had a strong reaction to slow poisons. It was an extremely idental thing, that was unlikely to happen. But now it happened on Madam of Duke Xing, so the doctor could only exim how lucky Madam of Duke Xing was.

    Since someone had poisoned her, definitely intended to kill her and prevent others from discovering that she was poisoned.

    ¡°Who ever heard of such a thing? Who dare to hurt someone in my mansion!¡± Old Madam said with her eyes burning with anger. Such a thing happened in the mansion in front of Nanny Xi. What would the Empress think of her and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    ¡°Look into it. Don¡¯t miss any clue. We must find out who poisoned her!¡±

    Old Madam mmed the cane in her hand on the ground and said in a harsh voice.

    Shao Wanru came forward and said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s start from here. Since the target is Second Aunt, the culprit might have left some traces in the other parts of this room. Now that it happened so suddenly, the person behind the scenes must have neglected something.¡±

    The target was Madam of Duke Xing. Since Madam of Duke Xing lived in the ancestral hall, it was very likely that the culprit had left some traces in the ancestral hall. Judging from this, they should search this room indeed.

    Madam of Duke Xing, who was lying on the couch, moved her eyes. Shao Wanru, who had been watching her, raised the corners of her eyes slightly and sneered in her heart. As she expected, Madam of Duke Xing couldn¡¯t bear to keep pretending.

    ¡°Search the room now!¡± Old Madam said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°What about my mother?¡± Shao Yanru, who was now a filial daughter, stepped forward, looked at Madam of Duke Xing with concern and asked.

    ¡°Take Second Aunt back so that the doctor can make a diagnosis and give a prescription. Let Nanny Sheng stay and help us investigate into the matter!¡± Shao Wanru seemed to say that for the sake of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Old Madam nodded, thinking it a proper way to deal with things.

    ¡°Come here...¡±

    ¡°What... what¡¯s going on...¡± Madam of Duke Xing opened her eyes, looked around weakly and asked, as if she still didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    ¡°Madam, Madam... you are poisoned. You... almost died... If you really die... I... I can hardly absolve myself from the me even if I die ten thousand deaths!¡±

    Nanny Sheng rushed over, grabbed Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s sleeve, and cried loudly.

    Madam of Duke Xing sat up with Nanny Sheng¡¯s help, coughed hard and looked up at Old Madam. She pressed her hand on her chest and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Old Madam... I...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. You¡¯re still in poor health. Go back and have a rest first.¡± Old Madam frowned and spoke.

    ¡°Old Madam, let¡¯s begin the investigation after Second Aunt goes back. We can¡¯t let anyone hurt Second Aunt without being punished!¡± Shao Wanru reminded Old Madam.

    ¡°Come on, take...¡± Old Madam raised her hand and intended to instruct some servants to carry Madam of Duke Xing back.

    ¡°Wait a minute, mother, wait a minute!¡± Madam of Duke Xing was anxious and said hurriedly. How could she let them search the ancestral hall, where there was some stuff that would expose her scheme?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Since you are in poor health, just go back for a rest!¡± Old Madam said discontentedly. She had made two attempts to send Madam of Duke Xing back, but she was interrupted by her every time.

    ¡°Mother, actually... I know something about this matter... I¡¯m just wondering if my guess is right...¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked around and said in embarrassment.

 Chapter 726 - Nothing in the Ancestral Hall?

    <h4>Chapter 726 Nothing in the Ancestral Hall?</h4>

    There were many people on the spot. Not only the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but also the people from the Pce were gathering here. When it came to her family¡¯s internal affairs, Old Madam didn¡¯t want others to interfere or inquire, even if those were the Empress¡¯s subordinates.

    Old Madam nodded knowingly, ordering, ¡°Send her to my yard first. Everyone else, leave!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want others to watch the drama. But she hadn¡¯t been able to think of a way to drive Nanny Xi away. Now She finally found a good excuse.

    Before Madam of Duke Xing could breathe a sigh of relief, someone said, ¡°There may be evidence in the ancestral hall where Madam lives.¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing looked up subconsciously and saw a beautiful woman in her thirties. Although she was wearing the clothes of a servant, she looked imposing. She was staring at Madam of Duke Xing without fear.

    ¡°Madam is living in the ancestral hall?¡± Nanny Xi¡¯s expression changed. She looked at the ancestral hall in surprise and then at the inly dressed Madam of Duke Xing, who was not dressed like the wife of a Duke. She hade in a hurry and had got no time to think about it before. It seemed that Madam of Duke Xing had made a mistake and been locked up in the ancestral hall by Old Madam.

    She remembered the rumor that the Empress Dowager had whipped Madam of Duke Xing, and it seemed to be true!

    Madam of Duke Xing had annoyed Empress Dowager and been punished. And the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had locked her up, hoping Empress Dowager would forgive her.

    Nanny Xi¡¯s eyes shed slightly. This matter must be reported to the Empress. The Empress had always shown respect to the Empress Dowager. Now that Madam of Duke Xing had offended the Empress Dowager, there seemed to be a risk in Miss Shao¡¯s matter.

    ¡°She does live in the ancestral hall,¡± Old Madam replied awkwardly. Everyone knew this matter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s search it!¡± Nanny Xi suggested. Since she wanted to befriend Nanny Zheng, she would naturally follow Nany Zheng¡¯s proposal. And she couldn¡¯t just go back without figuring out the truth.

    If the youngdy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was marrying Prince Zhou in the future, the Empress would have to know her well. And this kind of thing would be difficult to investigate afterward.

    ¡°No need... There is nothing in it... The food basket is from the kitchen...¡± Madam of Duke Xing coughed again, having difficulty talking.

    She was anxious. She turned her eyes to her daughter standing next to Nanny Xi and winked at her, implying that they couldn¡¯t let people search the ancestral hall.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s met the eyes of her mother, and she understood her meaning immediately. But a wave of anger surged in her heart.

    Thinking of her being poisoned and looking at the situation right now, she got quite annoyed. She had been harmed so severely that she was almost infertile now. Even though she was now under the treatment of Doctor Qiu, her health had been damaged. It would be difficult for her to conceive in the future, and even if she got pregnant, the risk of miscarriage would be high.

    How could Shao Yanru not hate Madam of Duke Xing? And that was why she hadn¡¯t cared about her mother when she had been locked up.

    Shao Hua¡¯an had oncee to her and asked her to help Madam of Duke Xing, but Shao Yanru had directly rejected. As a mother, when Madam of Duke Xing had plotted against Shao Wanru, she hadn¡¯t thought about what would happen if her daughter got poisoned. And Shao Yanru had originally been unwilling to deal with Shao Wanru in person at the time.

    But her mother had repeatedly persuaded her, saying that things were well in hand and there would be no ident. So, Shao Yanru had agreed in the end.

    She hadn¡¯t expected her decision would almost ruin herself.

    Shao Wanru was the main culprit, but the poison had been prepared by her mother and Honored Consort Shu. How could she not hate them?

    Originally, she had wanted to make use of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s current state to show her filial piety to Nanny Xi, but now she didn¡¯t want to intervene anymore.

    She had known at a nce that this was another scheme. If she rashly intervened now, she might be implicated.

    Shao Wanru had Nanny Zheng helping her. Nany Zheng was from the Pce, and she had seen all kinds of people, so these tricks of her mother would not work in front of her.

    Shao Yanru was harboring resentment in her heart, and she knew that Nanny Zheng was powerful. After exchanging nces with Madam of Duke Xing, She softlyforted her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. They will search quickly. I won¡¯t allow them to dy the treatment of your injury. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can go back to rest first. I will supervise the investigation with Grandmother!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face stiffened, and she looked at Shao Yanru incredulously. She felt that her daughter had understood her hint. Why hadn¡¯t she helped her? Why had she asked her to go back? What did she mean?

    Madam of Duke Xing couldn¡¯t leave now because Nanny Sheng was not able to stop those people alone.

    ¡°Old Madam, since my sister said so, let them search. We must find out the truth before the evil backstage maniptor notices!¡± Shao Wanru chimed in with Shao Yanru, smiling.

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face became ugly. She reached out and squeezed the corner of the quilt, breathing quickly. Why? Why did she see hatred in her daughter¡¯s eyes?

    Hadn¡¯t Shao Yanru forgiven her? Why was there still such hatred!

    ¡°Search the ancestral hall! Let¡¯s see whether there is any abnormal thing in it!¡± Old Madam orderly coldly. Since everyone else had agreed, Old Madam couldn¡¯t reject it anymore.

    The maids began to rummage in the ancestral hall.

    Madam of Duke Xing showed the white of her eyes and seemed to be about to faint again.

    ¡°Madam...Madam...¡± Nanny Sheng yelled anxiously.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er...Ru¡¯er...¡± Madam of Duke Xing choked while calling her daughter.

    ¡°Mother, are you OK? Let me take you back first, okay?¡± Shao Yanru hurried forward and took her mother¡¯s hand, her face full of care.

    Madam of Duke Xing firmly grasped Yanru¡¯s hand, used the cuffs to block the sight of others, stretched out her finger, and wrote the words ¡°take them away¡± in Yanru¡¯s palm!

    She stared at Yanru eagerly, suggesting that she must take these people away.

    Shao Yanru gently shook her head, looking back at Nanny Xi, Old Madam, and Nany Zheng on one side. If she stepped up at this time, she would definitely be implicated. She would not speak for her mother at this time.

    Needless to guess, this was another conspiracy of her mother and Honored Consort Shu.

    She had never heard of such poison from her mother before, so it should have been obtained from Honored Consort Shu. Thinking of the fact that she had also been poisoned with her drug and suffered so much, Shao Yanru hated Honored Consort Shu to the core.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. We will find out the truth soon, and no one will dare to harm you in the future!¡± She gripped her mother¡¯s hand tightly to prevent her from moving, but her expression remained sad and anxious as if she were really worrying about Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s health.

    Madam of Duke Xing thought maybe she didn¡¯t take her hint, so she struggled hard to break away from her hand, but Shao Yanru suppressed her movement violently.

    ¡°Old Madam, there is nothing!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, we didn¡¯t find anything either.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing here.¡± There were few things in the ancestral hall. After searching it for a while, the maids came to report that there was nothing suspicious one by one.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face, and she saw a relieved expression. But the next moment, she began to pretend to be weak again as if the relief Wanru had just seen were an illusion.

    Shao Wanru narrowed her watery eyes slightly. There must be evidence, but it was not in the ancestral hall.

    If it was not in the ancestral hall, where was it?

    ¡°Mother, since nothing was found, let¡¯s go back first... I have something to tell you!¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked at Old Madam. It looked as if she had a secret to confess, but she was afraid the people here would overhear.

    Old Madam kept silent for a while. She looked around and confirmed there was indeed nothing suspicious. She then nodded to Madam of Duke Xing and was about to take her back.

    Just then, Nanny Zheng raised her eyes and said calmly, ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from? How dare you intervene repeatedly when the masters are talking? Take her down and flog her!¡± Madam of Duke Xing red at Nanny Zheng.

    She remembered that this woman was the one who had suggested searching the ancestral hall, and it was really hateful that she tried to interfere again now.

    When she rehabilitated one day, and she would flog this bold old maid to death.

    Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t know what she said had made Madam of Duke Xing want to kill her. At this time, her eyes still fixed on Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face, and she said coldly, ¡°Madam, I am the etiquette instructor of Fifth Miss. I entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion together with Fifth Miss. I used to have an official title in the pce!¡±

    Official titles made a great difference between the maids in the pce.

    Madam of Duke Xing froze for a moment, and then she looked at Shao Yanru subconsciously. How could Shao Wanru have an etiquette instructor from the pce with an official title? Why hadn¡¯t she known this before?

    Shao Yanru nodded silently at Madam of Duke Xing, secretly despising her mother. After fighting with Shao Wanru for such a long time, she didn¡¯t even know that she had an etiquette instructor with powerful backing. Shao Yanru had thought her mother was very clear about everything about Shao Wanru.

    If Shao Yanru had known this earlier, how could she have taken it lightlyst time?

    ¡°Old Madam, we haven¡¯t searched the back of the ancestral hall.¡± Nanny Zheng ignored Madam of Duke Xing and turned to Old Madam.

    ¡°What do you think there is?¡± Old Madam said irritably.

    ¡°Maybe something shameful is hidden there!¡± Nany Zheng pointedly said.

    These words reminded Nanny Xi, so she agreed, saying ¡°It is true that we should go search the back of the ancestral hall. This kind of ce is the most prone to be used to hide evidence. When I was in the pce before, I have encountered this kind of thing. Finally, the evidence was found in the least noticeable ce!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s lungs were about to explode. These idiots were ruining her ns again and again, and now, even Nanny Xi, the henchman of the Empress, had interfered. This really irritated her.

    But no matter how angry she was, she could do nothing now. she could only shake Shao Yanru¡¯s hand vigorously, hoping she could find a way.

    But Shao Yanru didn¡¯t say a word as if she hadn¡¯t even noticed it.

    ¡°Go and search the backyard!¡± Old Madam ordered.

 Chapter 727 - The Drug

    <h4>Chapter 727 The Drug</h4>

    ¡°Old Madam...¡± Seeing that Old Madam was about to send someone to search again, Madam of Duke Xing became very anxious. She rolled her eyes and pretended to faint again. At a nce, she had noticed that Old Madam had brought only four or five maids here. If Old Madam ordered them to carry her back, there would be few people left here.

    If there were no people to search the yard, she would have time to find a solution.

    ¡°Madam...Madam, are you OK?¡± Nanny Sheng, who had been hinted by her, hurriedly shouted, and turned to Old Madam, saying ¡°Old Madam, can you let someone carry Madam back first? If she stays longer, I¡¯m afraid her illness would deteriorate!¡±

    ¡°Lift the couch and send her back!¡± Old Madam frowned and ordered.

    The maids who were going to rummage in the backyard all stopped. This couch looked quite heavy.

    Although it was a simple couch, the maids who hade over all looked skinny. There had to be two or three of them on each side in order to lift it.

    ¡°Old Madam, the couch looks too heavy. How about putting her on the wide bench over there? It will be easier to carry the bench, and it will take less time.¡± Shao Wanru pointed to the bench in the corner.

    The wide bench was sometimes used as a small altar. It was a bit wider than normal benches and big enough for a person to lie on it. And it was much smaller and lighter than a couch. It would only need two persons to lift it on both ends and another person to protect her in the middle. There should be no problems.

    Old Madam took a look and nodded, thinking this was a good way. She ordered, ¡°Come on, put her on the bench!¡±

    Nanny Sheng looked at the bench anxiously, but at the moment she was at a loss, not knowing what to do. She could only stretch out to pull Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s hand.

    Madam of Duke Xing, who kept her eyes closed while listening carefully, bit her teeth in hatred. It was Shao Wanru again that had wrecked her n.

    Two old maids hade over. They carefully wrapped her in the quilt and lifted her onto the bench.

    Madam of Duke Xing wanted to pretend to identally fall off the bench, but the quilt was fixed firmly. She wanted to roll but failed.

    ¡°Old Madam, how about let Nanny Sheng take Madam back? If so, you can stay here and supervise the investigation!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, but when it fell in the ears of Madam of Duke Xing, she almost lost control of herself. She wished she could open her eyes and bite Wanru hard.

    Old Madam nodded and order two people to continue the search.

    Yujie stood by the bench, wrapped Madam of Duke Xing tighter in the quilt, and then retreated to the side. Madam of Duke Xing was ¡°fainted¡± now, so if they tted the bench, she would not fall off.

    Two old maids walked forward, carrying the bench, and Nanny Sheng hurriedly kept up while crying. The doctor followed behind to prescribe the medicine. Without a pen and paper, he couldn¡¯t prescribe on the spot.

    Although Madam of Duke Xing, who was lying on the bench, wanted to find an excuse to stay, now, she had to leave. Feeling the bench was moving farther and farther, Madam of Duke Xing was anxious and helpless.

    ¡°Old Madam, here is a thing!¡± An old maid yelled and came out with a piece of oiled paper from the backyard.

    The oiled paper seemed to have been used to wrap something, with mud stains on the outside and white powder on the inside. It must have been used to hold some white powder.

    ¡°Where did you find it?¡± Old Madam asked with a cold face.

    ¡°I found it under a tree. When I went to the backyard, I saw the mud under a tree had been turned over. So, I dug a hole there and found the oiled paper underneath.¡±

    As the old maid spoke, she shook the oiled paper in her hand, and a strange smell came out in the air.

    Shao Wanru took a step back and reached out to block her nose with her handkerchief.

    ¡°Miss, will we get poisoned by smelling it? ¡± Yujie whispered. Her voice not loud, but Shao Yanru still heard her.

    Shao Yanru hurried to step back, covering her mouth and nose. She was too weak to stand any poison now. She didn¡¯t know what vicious trick her mother and Honored Consort Shu had yed, but she must protect herself.

    Seeing the two sisters step back, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing looked at each other and also retreated. They were not stupid. At first nce, they know the oiled paper had been used to hold something bad, otherwise, it would not have been buried.

    It seemed that their aunt was making trouble again!

    Nanny Zheng did not retreat but looked at Nanny Xi, saying, ¡°Do you know what this is? Have you seen such a thing in the pce?¡±

    Her tone was extremely provocative, with a bit of arrogance, as if she would like to teach Nanny Xi if she didn¡¯t know.

    Nanny Xi frowned unhappily. Although she wanted to befriend Nany Zheng, it was just an order for the Empress. How dared Nanny Zheng imply that she had little knowledge? She was a trusted subordinate of the Empress. If she did not know the drug, it was not only just her but also Empress would be disgraced.

    Nanny Xi stepped forward, looked at the oiled paper, and then smelled it. After she thought for a while, Nanny Xi¡¯s expression changed drastically. She looked at Nanny Zheng and said in a trembling voice, ¡°This is...that drug?¡±

    She suddenly remembered a past event in the pce. A chronic poison drug had been used to murder a favored concubine in the pce. At that time the Empress had been still a princess, and Nanny Xi had been a maid in the Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    The reason she remembered it was because the Empress had been involved in this murder back then. She had been suspected as the murderer and locked up in the Cold Pce for a while. At that time, she had almost been discrowned. Even if it had been a long time, Nanny Xi could not forget it.

    That concubine of the former Emperor had been poisoned by this very drug.

    ¡°This drug... The concubine the former Emperor died of this drug!¡± Nanny Zheng murmured, which meant that she also knew about that event.

    ¡°However, why is there such poison in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nanny Zheng asked in confusion. The meaning of her words was obvious.

    ¡°Old Madam, why is there this poison in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nanny Xi turned around to looked sullenly at Old Madam.

    ¡°Is this poison?¡± Old Madam was taken aback.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing must have been poisoned with it. But Who buried it? Who put the poison in her food? This poison... has something to do with the pce!¡± Nanny Xi stared closely at Old Madam.

    Although that matter back then had been resolved, and the murderer had been found. But the reappearance of this poison after so many years had alerted Nanny Xi.

    Old Madam¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and her expression changed drastically. Looking at the paper containing the poison and then at Nanny Xi, she gritted her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°Pleasee with me!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing had already left, so she couldn¡¯t ask her now even if she wanted to.

    Shao Wanru took a nce at Shao Yanru and saw her lowering her head and covering her nose without saying a word. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes shed with hatred.

    As she had predicted, Shao Yanru would protect herself wisely and never take any additional risks for her mother.

    This was originally within her calctions. She had to deal with them one after another. Now she would break off one of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s arms first, and she would then tie her feet.

    It had been three years, and she had waited for three years. It was time to do it! Old Madam took them to the Chuntang Institute where she lived. Before, she had asked the maids to carry Madam of Duke Xing here because she had found her actions very strange and wanted to ask her about it in person. Even if she didn¡¯t want Nanny Xi and others to follow, she couldn¡¯t say it now. Nanny Xi had just stated that the poison had something to do with the pce.

    Therefore, even if that event had passed for a long time, Old Madam must take it seriously. She only hoped that Madam of Duke Xing could be smart enough to disassociate Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from it.

    Madam of Duke Xing had already woken up now and was resting in a wing-room. Hearing the sounds from the courtyard gate, she looked at the window and saw a crowd of peopleing to her. When Old Madam shot a sharp and cold look at her, she immediately panicked.

    Holding Nanny Sheng, who was also panicked and untenable, she tried to calm down and said, ¡°Nanny Sheng, don¡¯t worry. Your family will be treated well. I will find a decent job for your younger son, give your newly born grandson a golden longevity lock. Both of your sons will have a new house!¡±

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Sheng knelt in panic, her face pale.

    ¡°You can rest assured, I will never go back on my word. If I break my promise, I will die miserably. But if you don¡¯t do what I ask you to do... You should know that if something happens to me, your family... I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t survive!¡± Madam of Duke Xing looked at Nanny Sheng coldly with threats in her eyes. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t think of any other way.

    ¡°Madam...I...I...¡± Nanny Sheng burst into tears, panicked. She really regretted it now. She should never have brought that thing back and asked Madam of Duke Xing to take it. Now Madam wanted her to be a scapegoat, and she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Her younger son was still young and had not married yet, but he was already engaged. She couldn¡¯t help worrying about him. Her grandson had been born recently. He was so chubby and cute, and she wanted to earn more money for him. But now she had to agree with Madam¡¯s n.

    If she rejected her, Madam would also pass the buck to her, and her family might lose their lives. Nanny Sheng couldn¡¯t take the chance. She couldn¡¯t risk her family¡¯s lives. How dare she!

    ¡°Madam... I hope you will not forget what you said today!¡± Nanny Sheng said bitterly, wiping tears off her face.

    She has no other choices this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never break my promise. Your younger son will follow An¡¯er. He needs a smart henchman now!¡± Madam of Duke Xing promised her.

    ¡°Madam, I will do whatever you want me to do!¡±

    ¡°If you can frame Shao Wanru this time, I will not only give your children and grandchildren decent jobs, but I will also reward them with a huge sum of money. They will have nothing to worry about for the rest of their lives!¡±

    Nanny Sheng shed tears again, but she wiped them away, stood up by the bed, and looked at the door.

    Soon, the door was pushed open heavily. Old Madam stood at the door and looked at Madam of Duke Xing angrily. Madam of Duke Xing saw the chill in her eyes clearly.

 Chapter 728 - The Deal before Death

    <h4>Chapter 728 The Deal before Death</h4>

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake! That¡¯s great. We found the oiled paper buried in the backyard of the ancestral hall. Do you know what it was used to wrap? Where did ite from? Why do you have this kind of thing in your house?¡±

    Seeing Madam of Duke Xing awake, Nanny Xi stepped forward quickly and asked the questions before Old Madam could speak.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling worried. This matter was rted to the pce and the Empress, so she had to report it. If she couldn¡¯t find out the truth, she would definitely be reprimanded after she went back to the pce.

    If what she had discovered just now had been an ordinary chronic poison drug, she wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to ask the questions. But now, she must take it seriously.

    Seeing Nanny Xi so anxious, Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Zheng who was standing calmly, and she then slowly lowered her head.

    She had prepared this drug on Nanny Zheng¡¯s proposal and reced the chronic poison prepared by Honored Consort Shu with it. Sure enough, Nanny Xi was very concerned. It was best to have Nanny Xi spearhead the attack.

    Even if Old Madam was irritated, she would only be angry at Nanny Xi. Shao Wanru only needed to watch the show. What Nanny Zheng had said had already attracted people¡¯s attention. Fortunately, she was an etiquette instructor with an official title from the pce. Otherwise, Old Madam would not spare her for the words she had said just now.

    Old Madam looked at Madam of Duke Xing with a gloomy face, and there was a mood in her eyes that others could not understand. Madam of Duke Xing had been raised by Old Madam since she had been a child, so she knew that Old Madam was very furious. But it was not the time for her to care about Old Madam now. Nanny Xi¡¯s words made her notice the crisis.

    ¡°Well... I... I don¡¯t know what you are talking about...¡± She looked at Nanny Xi weakly, with a pale face, pretending not to understand Nanny Xi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Madam, this matter is huge. This kind of poison has appeared in the pce before. At that time, a concubine of the former Emperor was murdered. We had only found out who administered the poison, but we don¡¯t know how the poison entered the pce till now! Just now, we found the same drug behind the ancestral hall where you live!¡± Nanny Xi snapped, and her face was sullen.

    Madam of Duke Xing was at a loss, and then she seemed to think of something. Her face was instantly stiff, and she turned to Nanny Sheng in disbelief. She cast a sad look at Nanny Sheng, her lips trembling, and sad, ¡°Nanny Sheng...you... Why did you do this to me?¡±

    The oiled paper had been dug out from the backyard of the ancestral hall. The only possibility was that the poison had been administered there, and someone had buried the paper in fear of being discovered. There had been only two people in the ancestral hall. The poisoned one was Madam of Duke Xing, so Nanny Sheng was the prime suspect.

    Shao Wanru sneered. Madam of Duke Xing was quite ruthless to herself. If she had poisoned Nanny Sheng instead of herself at that time, she would not have been able to justify herself.

    Shao Wanru took a nce at Old Madam and saw the look on her face was less ugly than before. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°Madam... I... I...¡± Nanny Sheng knelt in front of Madam of Duke Xing with a thump, crying in sorrow and despair.

    She was really desperate because there was no way for her to survive right now. ¡°Nanny Sheng, how did I treat you? You¡¯re Duke Xing¡¯s wet nurse. I always give you the best I can and trust you the most. Since Old Madam designated you as my maid, you have been serving me for years. I didn¡¯t expect Old Madam¡¯s maid would hurt me! But you, you... How could you betray Old Madam and me like this?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing burst into tears weakly and tried hard to pull Nanny Sheng¡¯s hand. It seemed that she wanted Nanny Sheng to exin. But after reaching out her hand, she fell back heavily on the bed, and her hand dropped weakly. She looked at Nanny Sheng with tears in her eyes, unable to speak a single word.

    She had dragged Old Madam into this matter.

    The corners of Old Madam¡¯s eyes raised, and she stared at Nanny Sheng fiercely. She remembered it was indeed she that had given Nanny Sheng to Jiang Wanyan. At that time, Jiang Wanyan had just married Duke Xing and her maid had been gluttonous andzy. Old Madam really couldn¡¯t stand it, so she had sent her second son¡¯s wet nurse to her. On the one hand, Nanny Sheng could take care of her better, and on the other hand, she had expressed to others that she valued her niece very much.

    The reason why she had sent her second son¡¯s nanny to Jiang Wanyan was that he had two nannies, and the two nannies couldn¡¯t get along with each other well. Through this way had she saved her son from being bothered by their conflicts.

    Over the years, Nanny Sheng had always behaved properly. She had always trusted her that she could take good care of her daughter-inw. She hadn¡¯t expected her to betray and poison her Jiang Wanyan with the drug rting to the pce. Old Madam was quite furious.

    If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was involved in the poisoning incident in the pce, the consequences would be too ghastly to contemte!

    Thinking of her kindness leading to such a big deviation, Old Madam became angrier at Nanny Sheng. If she had known she was such a malicious b*tch, she would have killed her early.

    She must have Nanny Xi to confess. Even if she was upset, she must interrogate her fully.

    ¡°Say, who asked you to frame your madam?¡± Old Madam asked.

    ¡°Old Madam...Old Madam...I can¡¯t say...I can¡¯t say...¡± Nanny Sheng cried loudly while searching among the crowd with her eyes.

    Nany Zheng took a step forward and stood in front of Shao Wanru. She was taller than Shao Wanru and blocked herpletely.

    ¡°Nanny Sheng is the most trusted subordinate of Madam of Duke Xing. If that person could give orders to her, he or she must be very powerful in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, Nanny Sheng wouldn¡¯t have betrayed her madam!¡± Nanny Zheng said slowly with a calm expression.

    When Nanny Sheng had been looking for someone in the crowd just now, Nanny Zheng had known they were still trying to y dirty tricks. So, she stood in front of Shao Wanru and threw these words out.

    Both she and Shao Wanru who was standing behind her understood that Nanny Sheng wanted to frame Wanru before she died. Nanny Sheng and Madam of Duke Xing must have made a deal before they hade in.

    Hearing Nany Zheng¡¯s words, Nanny Sheng stared at her fiercely. She was now a dying person, so she was afraid of nothing.

    ¡°She looks really fierce,¡± A little servant girl muttered, frightened.

    ¡°Who the hell are you working for? Why do you want to kill Madam of Duke Xing?¡± Nanny Xi was furious because she had been ignored by them. She walked in front of Nanny Sheng, trying to pull her up.

    Nanny Sheng shook her hands off hard, even pushed her away rudely, and turned to look at Old Madam, saying ¡°Old Madam, I was forced by Fifth...¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and she got nervous. If Nanny Sheng said it was Shao Wanru who had given her the order, after Nanny Sheng died, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name.

    ¡°How dare you push Nanny Xi!¡± Nany Zheng stretched out her hand and pushed Nanny Sheng hard. Nanny Sheng was shoved back several steps and almost fell.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a nasty traitor! How dare you be so arrogant! How dare you!¡± Nanny Xi had not expected that the old maid who had been caught on the spot would dare to push her. At this time, she was fuming with anger. Hearing Nanny Zheng speaking for her, she felt even more furious.

    Since when did she need others to stand up for her?

    Rushing in front of Nanny Sheng, Nanny Xi pped her hard in her face. The face of Nanny Sheng immediately became swollen. But the ps didn¡¯t let off Nanny Xi¡¯s steam, and she couldn¡¯t help but kick Nanny Sheng to the ground.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, calm down. Judging from the evidence, she might be involved in a conspiracy against the Emperor. If so, her entire n will be put to death. No one can save her!¡± Both Nanny Xi and Nanny Zheng were etiquette instructors, and they had been getting along well before. Nany Zheng stepped forward to stop Nanny Xi, pulled her back a few steps, and tried to calm her down.

    Nanny Sheng had been kicked and fell to the ground. She was struggling to look at Madam of Duke Xing, her face full of begging.

    Her entire n to be put to death? She had never thought of the possibility. Not only she was going to die, but her children and grandchildren might also face the death penalty? No! She couldn¡¯t admit the guilt now.

    She hesitated!

    ¡°Nanny Sheng, you are also a mother, how could you do such a thing? You...you were trying to murder me, your madam. I am always kind to others. Who asked you to harm me? Tell Me!¡± Madam of Duke Xing cried loudly to Nanny Sheng, and she seemed to have finally fetched her breath.

    Shao Wanru sneered secretly. This was a very good statement. She was telling Nanny Xi this matter would not be escted to the level of treason and it would be dragged back to the women¡¯s inner court dispute. This gave Nanny Sheng confidence and let her know that this was only a battle in the backyard and she was the only one who would die.

    ¡°Madam...¡± Nanny Sheng wailed. She really didn¡¯t want to wait for death, but she did understand the meaning of Madam¡¯s words. She must do what Madam had ordered.

    Gritting her teeth and scanning the crowd, she was still looking for Fifth Miss, but she was not attempted to frame her now. When she was dying, she suddenly became sober. If Fifth Miss could be easily framed, Madam would not have got into such a plight!

    She knew the crime of treason even if she had always worked in the inner court. If she were convicted of treason, her entire n would be put to death. Since she must die, she had to make it snappy. She couldn¡¯t give people any ground to suspect. Otherwise, her family would not be able to survive.

    Fifth Miss could not get involved, otherwise, things would beplicated. Even if she was dead, his family might get in trouble!

    ¡°Madam... Madam...Please don¡¯t...¡± Nanny Sheng stood up with tears streaming down her face, but no one sympathized with her now. A maid who had betrayed her madam must end up miserable.

    ¡°Take her to interrogate! I must know where the poison came from and who ordered her to poison Madam of Duke Xing,¡± Old Madam said angrily.

    Madam of Duke Xing looked as if she were too sad to look at Nanny Xi, and she raised her sleeves to block her face.

    Shao Wanru had always been paying attention to her movements, so she saw that she clenched her fists in her cuffs fiercely. Shao Wanru¡¯s watery eyes shed with mockery. She had not expected to defeat Madam of Duke Xing all at once, and she would remove her henchmen first...

    Two old maids went over to take Nanny Sheng to interrogation but were pushed away severely after she stood up.

    ¡°No, stop her!¡± Nanny Xi eximed immediately. She was experienced.

    But before the two old maids could react, Nanny Sheng banged her head against a cab hard, covering her face. Her head immediately began to bleed, and she slowly slipped down the cab...

 Chapter 729 - Oops, I Also Have a Quick Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 729 Oops, I Also Have a Quick Tongue</h4>

    The whole room fell into a strangely dead silence. Everyone was dumbfounded, watching Nanny Sheng lying on the ground with blood all over her head.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, go and listen to what she was saying!¡± Nanny Zheng came back to her senses and immediately reminded Nanny Xi.

    Nanny Xi had been taken aback, and she immediately understood what Nanny Zheng meant. Seeing Nanny Sheng¡¯s mouth was still moving weakly as if she was still talking, Nanny Xi wanted to go to her side immediately.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, don¡¯t go, this... this is too frightening!¡± Shao Yanru stretched out her hand and grabbed Nanny Xi, looking terrified. She was shaking all over, pulling Nanny Xi¡¯s sleeves tightly, and looking at Nanny Sheng nkly as if she were really frightened and pulling Nanny Xi¡¯s sleeves subconsciously.

    Shao Yanru was afraid that Nanny Sheng would say something unconsciously at this time, exposing the secret of Madam of Duke Xing.

    Her voice was not high but awakened the others in the room.

    ¡°Go check if she¡¯s dead!¡± Old Madam calmed down and ordered sternly. If Nanny Sheng died like this, she could not find out the truth. How could she settle for that?

    A bold old maid walked over, reached out her hand under Nanny Sheng¡¯s nose, felt it for a moment, and said, ¡°Old Madam, she is out of breath!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Sheng...Nanny Sheng, you... why did you do this...¡± Madam of Duke Xing on the bed also returned to her senses. She burst into tears and wanted to get out of bed, but she was suppressed tightly by a servant girl beside the bed. She could only look sadly at Nanny Sheng lying in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Look at yourself! How can you still pity her? She had betrayed you...¡± Old Madam cursed, wishing Madam of Duke Xing could be more hardhearted.

    Madam of Duke Xing lowered her head and wept, ¡°Mother, she has been my servant for many years. I don¡¯t know why she suddenly betrayed me. Someone must have ordered her to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Suddenly¡± meant it was something that had happened recently, ¡°Someone must have ordered her to kill me¡± meant that someone was at odds with her. On every point, it would lead people to think of Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru sneered and walked slowly in front of Nanny Zheng. It seemed that Madam of Duke Xing hadn¡¯t given up yet and still wanted to pass the buck on Shao Wanru.

    Sensing the sullen and suspicious gaze of Old Madam, Shao Wanru looked up calmly, saying, ¡°Old Madam, Nanny Sheng has always been serving Madam of Duke Xing. Now that she dared to make such a fuss here, the person behind her must have contracted with her at ordinary times, and he or she must be very powerful in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. We should investigate her old acquaintance!¡±

    Nanny Sheng was not a nobody in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had not only worked here for many years but also had a high position of power. She couldn¡¯t have been bought over by ordinary people.

    Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru solemnly, her eyes cold.

    Shao Wanru met Old Madam¡¯s without fear, looking very open and forthright.

    ¡°Did Nanny Sheng just say...fifth...fifth?¡± Shuqi said after taking Shao Yanru¡¯s hint.

    ¡°Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Yanru murmured, taking a step back in surprise.

    The words of Nanny Sheng just now had been heard by everyone present. But most people hadn¡¯t got it at that time. They hadn¡¯t known what Nanny Sheng meant. Hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words, all people turned to look at Shao Wanru immediately. What she had tried to say might be ¡°Fifth Miss¡±!

    Was it possible?

    Seeing people¡¯s gazes, Shao Wanru said calmly, ¡°Sister, although you and I are at odds, it¡¯s because of the estrangement between us. After all, we barely spend time together. But how could you say such words on this asion? Are you harboring a grudge against me all the time?¡±

    Smiling calmly, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t panic when hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s usation. Seeing this, Nanny Xi got a little confused.

    She moved her gaze between Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru and decided to reserve her judgment for the time being.

    These two people were not old maids, they were thedies of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Judging from their behavior, they were both powerful.

    ¡°Why do you try to mislead people to suspect me?¡± Shao Wanru said thest sentence slowly after a while, with a trace of coldness in her tone, and her beautiful watery eyes were looking at Shao Yanru coldly. Without the slightest intention of avoiding it, she mercilessly revealed to Nanny Xi, the Empress¡¯s trusted subordinate, that the love and respect between her and Shao Yanru were just a charade.

    Shao Yanru was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected that Shao Wanru would dare to say such things in front of so many people, breaking the illusion of their good rtionship. Her face flushed in an instant.

    She gritted her teeth and stared at Shao Wanru, breathing heavily. She had made a lot of efforts to gain a good reputation, and she was known as a dignified, decent, and magnanimousdy now. She had done all this for the position of the Empress in the future, but now Shao Wanru had pped her in the face. How dare she say that to her!

    Shuqi pulled Shao Yanru¡¯s sleeves from behind, acting a little anxiously.

    Shao Yanru grasped thest shred of her sanity, slowly calmed down, forcefully suppressed the irritation and resentment in her heart, and slowly gave an innocent, gentle smile.

    ¡°Fifth Sister...sorry. You know I have a quick tongue. Maybe I heard it wrong!¡± She had acted quite well as if she were really regretting it. In an aristocratic family, some shady things could not be talked about on the table, especially in front of outsiders like Nanny Xi. So right now, everyone was intended to keep the secret.

    ¡°Sister...I¡¯m sorry. I also have a quick tongue. Maybe I misunderstood your kindness!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly smiled, her dimples blooming like flowers.

    Her remarks corresponded to Shao Yanru¡¯s remarks. Shao Yanru¡¯s previous remarks made people feel that she had not deliberately mentioned the word ¡°fifth¡±, but Shao Wanru¡¯s remarks immediately made people feel suspicious. They felt that what Shao Yanru had said before sounded insincere.

    She had not only said the words insincerely but also deliberately!

    Shao Yanru got so furious that she wanted to reach out to scratch Wanru¡¯s beautiful smiling face. But she clenched her fists firmly in her cuffs, and her smile became softer, ¡°Fifth Sister, I was panicked just now, I¡¯m sorry. In fact, we still have to ask mother about this. The matter started from mother.¡±

    After speaking, she turned to Madam of Duke Xing lying on the bed, walked over, and held her cold hand, ¡°Mother, who do you think had bought over Nanny Sheng? You are living in the ancestral hall and couldn¡¯t meet any other people. Why would Nanny Sheng poison you?¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and she looked at Shao Yanru incredulously, trembling with anger. Her good daughter brought the attention back to her in order to avoid her own trouble.

    If there had not been so many people in the room at this time, she would have given her two ps. She had raised and loved her daughter, but her daughter did not care about her at all. She had used her mother as a shield. Madam of Duke Xing had wanted to make full use of Nanny Sheng and make a fuss. But after Shan Yanru had intervened, it would be difficult to frame Shao Wanru now.

    Holding Shao Yanru¡¯s hand firmly, Madam of Duke Xing thrust her long nails into Shao Yanru¡¯s palm fiercely. She was very annoyed, but she had to show a sad expression, saying, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, I was reciting scriptures and worshiping ancestors in the ancestral hall all the time, but I don¡¯t know why... why she betrayed me!

    After speaking, she pushed Yanru away fiercely, turned inward, and started crying with sobs, showing the deep friendship between her and Nanny Zheng.

    Shao Wanru looked at her with a bit of sarcasm and coldness in her eyes. Shao Yanru had been panicked because Shao Wanru had revealed her true face under the mask of hypocrisy. Therefore, she had deliberately transferred people¡¯s attention to Madam of Duke Xing. Shao Yanru wanted to cover up the fact that she was at odds with her sister, and she didn¡¯t want the Empress to know that she was not as kind to her sisters as people said.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s goal had always been the supreme position of the Empress, so Shao Wanru could offend her openly, but Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t do it. She had to work hard to maintain her dignified and generous public image as the youngdy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Check whom she had contacted and where she had been in the past few days!¡± Old Madam said with a sullen expression.

    ¡°Old Madam, if you find anything, please tell me. The Empress would also want to know how the poison case in the pce back then get rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Nanny Xi said.

    Old Madam gave Nanny Xi an angry look but still had to agree.

    Now that Nanny Sheng was dead, they couldn¡¯t find any new clue for the time being. Old Madam dismissed the crowd. Thedies were not in the mood to learn the rules anymore, so she asked them to go back respectively. Nanny Xi said goodbye to Old Madam because she must go back to the pce to report this matter to the Empress.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t want Nanny Xi to tell the Empress about it, but she couldn¡¯t stop her. She could only say it implicitly and gave a big gift to Nanny Xi, hoping that Nanny Xi could talk more about the good thing of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the pce.

    Since something like this had happened and Nanny Sheng had died, everyone was not in the mood to say anything now. The youngdies dispersed at the gate of the courtyard.

    Shao Yanru had originally wanted to say more to Shao Wanru. But seeing Nany Zheng behind Wanru looking at her with a faint smile, she hesitated and could only watch Shao Wanru leave.

    Her palm hurt dully in the cuffs. It had been pinched by Madam of Duke Xing just now. It hurt, but she felt as if her face hurt more. Thest few words that Shao Wanru had said today in front of Nanny Xi were like ps in Shao Yanru¡¯s face. But she couldn¡¯t argue with Shao Wanru. Even if she won the argument, there would be no benefit.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Seeing her watching Wanru¡¯s leaving back in a daze, Shuqi called her in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Yanru retracted her venomous gaze and headed to her yard. She couldn¡¯t act rashly. She couldn¡¯t spoil her big n. She was about to take part in the wife selection of the Prince soon. At this critical time, she couldn¡¯t confront Shao Wanru head-on. She must endure it for the time being. She would have to wait for a good opportunity to kill Shao Wanru.

    For the sake of the future, she could bear anything. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t participated in her mother¡¯s scheme this time. Even if the conspiracy was exposed, it would have nothing to do with her. She had no n to help her mother now. She forced herself to endure all the disgrace now because she wanted to tramp Shao Wanru hard to death in the future!

    She was going to tramp her into the mud and make her miserable...

 Chapter 730 - Help!

    <h4>Chapter 730 Help!</h4>

    When Duke Xing, Shao Jing returned home, he went directly to Old Madam¡¯s Xinning Pavilion directly. Hearing that Madam of Duke Xing had already returned to her own Yingyue Pavilion, he then went directly there.

    Madam of Duke Xing was lying on the bed in her room. Only after taking the medicine did she feel better, and then she began to think about the things that happened today.

    Nanny Sheng was her henchman like her arm. She could be said to be the most trusted person around her. Now she had been forced to sacrifice her, how could she feelfortable?

    She had always contacted Honored Consort Shu in the pce through Nanny Sheng. Now that Nanny Sheng was dead, who else should she use?

    The poison from Honored Consort Shu had something to do with what had happened before in the pce? Madam of Duke Xing frowned,ining about Honored Consort Shu in her heart. She had just wanted amon and effective chronic poison, which was not easy to be noticed. How could Consort Shu have given her such a special poison?

    Didn¡¯t she push her to in the teeth of the storm?

    The current situation was very difficult for her to handle. She had originally thought if something happened to her after she had the meal, people would inevitably check the food, so it was impossible for them to suspect herself immediately.

    In her n, as soon as she had a chanceter, she would ask Nanny Sheng to find another ce to destroy the oiled paper.

    Unexpectedly, when they had checked her directly instead of the kitchen. And they had even rummaged the back yard of the ancestral hall so that she had been attacked by panic. She had been forced to push the buck to Nanny Sheng. She had had no other choices.

    Although the crisis had passed, she couldn¡¯t get in touch with Honored Consort Shu. Their n had been spoiled, but she was not able to notify her. She became very anxious.

    Next, Madam of Duke Xing must find herself another trusted subordinate to deal with these extremely secret things. She couldn¡¯t think of a suitable person for the time being.

    Suddenly, Shao Yanru¡¯s performance came across her mind, and she felt annoyed. Her own daughter hadn¡¯t helped her at all. If she had said a few more words to imply Shao Wanru might be the person behind Nanny Sheng, maybe she could have thought of a way to set that b*tch up.

    What should she do right now?

    She was really unwilling to let Shao Wanru go. She hade out of the ancestral hall and was regarded as the victim. As she had expected, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t send her back to the ancestral hall again and watch her being murdered.

    But her health was impaired, and she had felt very ufortable just now. This was one of the main reasons why her face had been as pale as ashes.

    After taking the medicine, she felt a little better, but she still felt cold all over. She had a choking sensation in the chest and a vomit sensation in the throat. But she could neither vomit nor swallow. She felt so dizzy that she could not think of a n.

    The door was kicked open suddenly, and the chubby Duke Xing rushed in with a cold and angry face.

    The servant girl standing by the bed turned pale with fear, and she came forward to greet Duke Xing.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Duke Xing waved his hand. The servant girl didn¡¯t dare to say more, ran out, and closed the door for them.

    Duke Xing walked to the bed and looked at his wife with cold eyes. Involuntarily avoiding his gaze, Madam of Duke Xing murmured, ¡°Good evening, Duke Xing!¡±

    It seemed to have wakened up Duke Xing. He reached out and grabbed her by the cor, directly dragged her out of the bed, and mmed her to the ground.

    Madam of Duke Xing hadn¡¯t expected him to hit her. She was thrown out and hit one of the legs of the table hard. She then shrank in pain.

    The cups and the teapot on the table were knocked down. One of them broke beside her. The fragments flew over and scratched her face. She subconsciously covered her face because of the pain.

    When she put down her hands and saw the blood, she screamed in fright.

    Duke Xing pretended not to notice her injury. He stared at her with a cold look like a poisonous snake. There were no outsiders now, and he did not intend to pretend. ¡°Well Done! How dare you poison yourself! Do you want to die? If so, you should just tell me, and I can strangle you right now!¡± Duke Xing stretched out his hand to drag her up and pushed her to the edge of the bed. With both of his hands, he squeezed her neck fiercely.

    Madam of Duke Xing struggled to hit him frantically with both hands and feet, with anger in her eyes. The feeling of suffocation made her not only speechless but also unable to breathe, and she almost fainted.

    She saw the murderous intent in Duke Xing¡¯s eyes, unconcealed killing intent!

    She was struggling hard to get rid of this predicament. She naturally wanted to survive, and she couldn¡¯t die like this. Her daughter was going to be the Empress. She would be the Empress¡¯s mother and look down upon all the other madams of the aristocratic families.

    Later, Duke Xing let her go. She gasped for breathing. Her throat and her chest hurt badly like being pricked, but all this made her know clearly that she was not dead yet.

    Tears fell one after another. She tried to calm down and then looked up at Duke Xing, who was staring at her with a sullen look.

    This was her husband, but right now he was looking at her suffering coldly, and he had almost strangled her to death just now.

    She felt choked, and then a mouthful of blood was vomited out, ticking down on the clean carpet in front of her, and the carpet was immediately contaminated.

    ¡°Jiang Wanyan, do you think you are very smart? Do you think no one else knows what you have done? You poisoned yourself! Nanny Sheng died for you!¡± Duke Xing sneered, seeming not to notice the blood on the corners of her lips.

    ¡°I... I have no other choices! If could think of other ways, how would I have done this? I hurt myself with poison. My health was impaired!¡± She burst into tears. She had been pretending to cry in the courtyard of Old Madam before. But now she was really crying, full of grievances.

    ¡°I was locked up in the ancestral hall, and it was not good for Ru¡¯er. She is about to enter the pce take part in the wife selection of the Prince. If people know that her mother is prisoned in the ancestral hall, how will they think of her? How will the Empress regard her? How can she be the legal wife of the prince? I have to get out of the ancestral hall to help her, but you...but you were blind to me. If I hadn¡¯t been forced to this point, how could I have treated myself like this!¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing coughed while crying. The blood was still dripping down the corners of his lips, and she looked extremely miserable.

    But in Duke Xing¡¯s eyes, but she was nothing but disgusting. They had been married for so many years, how could he not know that she was quite good at acting?

    Duke Xing felt regretful to have married this cousin. He had felt good about marrying her back then. Now he realized anyone else would have been better than her, at least others would not have dragged him down.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill yourself? If you die, Ru¡¯er may have a mother of good reputation!¡± He curled his lips mockingly.

    This smile was full of chill, and Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s hair was standing up. She knew that Duke Xing was really angry. Even if she was quite bold at ordinary times, she didn¡¯t dare to annoy him anymore.

    ¡°If I die, Ru¡¯er will lose the qualification to take part in thepetition for the position of the prince¡¯s wife, and she will have to observe mourning for me for three years. If it were not for Ru¡¯er, I wished I could die.¡±

    Madam of Duke Xing cried while talking.

    What she said was true. If she had died at this time, both of his daughters would have to observe mourning. Time had changed. If they were grounded at home for three years, no one knew what would happen.

    ¡°Stop making trouble!¡± Duke Xing knew that she was right. But the more time he spent with her, the angrier he got, so he flicked his sleeves and turned to stride out. He did not care about her at all, leaving her lying on the ground and covered in blood.

    This incident was not just a poison case within his home. The people from the Ministry of Justice hade to ask questions. He had to deal with them now in case they would discover other secrets in his house!

    ¡°Help! Somebody,e in! Are you all dead? Why don¡¯t youe in soon...¡± After Duke Xing left, Madam of Duke Xing yelled in the room with a bit of hysterical craziness, scaring the maids outside. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to go in.

    In the end, two high-ranking servant girls who were more trusted by her walked in cautiously...

    The red plum blossoms in the yard were blooming now. Shao Wanru asked Yujie to carry an empty long-necked vase, and they went to the garden together, wanting to pick some beautiful red plum blossoms.

    But she had seen few flowers she liked all along the way.

    Fortunately, there were no other people in the garden, so Shao Wanru walked around among the plum trees freely, looking at the flowers from different angles!

    Only when she felt the flower looked good from all angles, would she pick it.

    By this time, she had only collected two flowers.

    After the incident of Madam of Duke Xing, it seemed that everyone became quiet all of a sudden. Nanny Xi had not returned yet. She should have been asked to stay in the pce by the Empress. Without the etiquette instructor, thedies would also stay in their own rooms, and no one was in the mood to go out to walk in the garden after such a big incident.

    Shao Wanru was quite happy about it. She really didn¡¯t want to see Shao Yanru. She had always put on a false hypocritical face, and it would spoil Shao Wanru¡¯s good mood.

    ¡°Miss, can¡¯t we find out the truth about Nanny Sheng?¡± Yujie saw that Wanru was really focusing on picking plum blossoms, and she finally could help but ask her. ¡°No, we can find out some clues, but I don¡¯t know how many!¡± Shao Wanru said leisurely. All she could do was to lead people to investigate in the pce. She could not control what would happen next in the pce.

    ¡°How will things develop?¡± Yujie asked worriedly.

    ¡°How? I heard that person¡¯s illness is severe, and she has seen several doctors before. Even the imperial doctors in the pce were invited!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. Inviting imperial doctors meant Madam of Duke Xing was not pretending to be ill this time.

    ¡°Will she find out we changed the poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they will. The person who provided her with the poison will find it, but it¡¯s hard for her to recover now!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and tiptoed to pick a plum blossom that she liked.

    Although the poison was chronic, and Madam of Duke Xing hadn¡¯t taken much, the toxicity was actually very overbearing. It would not be easy to detoxicate her, otherwise, the poison would not have been used in the pce.

    The plum blossom was picked, and she looked at it from different angles. It looked really good. She turned around and inserted it into the vase in Yujie¡¯s hand. Suddenly she saw a figure from the corner of her eyes, and she turned her head to look at the pavilion deep into the plum forest. Was there someone watching her?

 Chapter 731

    <h4>Chapter 731 Honored Consort Shu Died in the Pce</h4>

    The plum blossom grove of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was actually not big. The pavilion was located on the other side of the plum grove, a bit far from where she had juste in.

    A curtain was hung outside in the winter, which was slightly lifted on the side facing them. Someone was standing in the pavilion and it was hard to see who he was facing, but one thing was certain, that person seemed to be facing in their direction. ¡°Miss, there seems to be someone over there!¡± Yujie also spotted the person in the pavilion. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face, he was a man, and she could see his dark robe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and motioned her not to look. No matter who the man over there was, since it was a man, it was always inconvenient.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yujie nodded. She held the vase behind Shao Wanru and walked back together, and then disappeared behind the plum grove.

    Wen Xichi watched Shao Wanru as she was leaving through the curtain. After quite a while, he reached out and rubbed his brows, feeling very ufortable. It was an unspeakable feeling.

    It was a routine matter for him to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today, mainly to ask about the Madam of Duke Xing poisoning incident, because it was rted to something in the pce of thete imperial. The emperor had asked him toe over and take a look.

    He didn¡¯t officially go to the Ministry of Justice for filing. The poisoning of the noble aristocratic family looked more like a domestic matter. But the poison was a bit special, so he¡¯d better look into the case. If he could find out something, that would be great. It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t find anything.

    After all, it had happened when thete emperor was on the throne when the harem was quite different from that of the current emperor.

    Wen Xichi lived right next door to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The Ministry of Justice had asked him to pay a visit. He first went to see Madam of Duke Xing, and then asked a few more questions. Shao Hua¡¯an, the eldest son of Duke Xing, took him to the yard for a stroll. After a while, a male servant suddenly came over and whispered something in Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s ear. Shao Hua¡¯an excused himself and asked him to wait for a while before leaving.

    There happened to be a pavilion in front of him, so he decided to stand there to admire the scenery of the plum grove. He hadn¡¯t expected to see Shao Wanru and the maid in the plum grove.

    He silently watched Shao Wanru looking around under the plum trees to look for most desired plum branches. From time to time, he saw her talking to the maid next to her. Although she was far away and he couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, he could tell that she seemed to be in a good mood. She had always looked cold, but now she smiled from time to time.

    A girl with delicate facial features was standing in the plum grove, but the whole plum grove had be the background behind her because she was even more beautiful than those flowers!

    Wen Xichi had always been disdainful of using the sentences in the books to describe a woman, but now he felt inexplicable that he hadn¡¯t learned enough vocabry. No matter how beautiful the words were, they weren¡¯t as beautiful as the beautiful girl under the tree in front of him. He felt that he had seen such a scene in the depths of his memory.

    A beautiful and distant woman was walking among the branches of flowers and asionally looking back, which made his heart beat faster. He stretched out his hand and pressed his chest. It was indeed beating a lot faster than before, but he couldn¡¯t tell why, and he felt a little irritated!

    There was a faint uncontroble feeling, which was extremely ufortable for him...

    The Madam of Duke Xing poisoning incident finally disappeared silently, as if nothing had happened. asionally one heard the news that Madam of Duke Xing seemed to have been poisoned by someone with a certain poison that had once been used in the pce. There was nothing else.

    Madam of Duke Xing was fine, but she was just not very well. She disliked the noise in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she decided to go to live in Yuhui Nunnery with a few maids for a while for recovery.

    As for the death of Nanny Sheng, who would care how an old maid died, and what was the charge?

    People from the Ministry of Justice also came to inquire about it, but that was the end of it. Neither the victim nor anyone felt wronged. The matter was just a formality and was neither filed with the Ministry of Justice nor recorded. It was almost peaceful outside the pce, even if Madam of Duke Xing had set off to recuperate in Yuhui Nunnery, it did not disturb other people. She set off early when even the shops on the street weren¡¯t open.

    But some people say that they had seen a horse-drawn carriage of Madam of Duke Xing. It simply did not look like a carriage worthy of the rank of Madam of Duke. It looked like the mostmon tarp windshield carriage in an aristocratic family. If they hadn¡¯t learnedter that Madam of Duke Xing had left early in the morning, no one would have thought that Madam of Duke Xing was sitting in the carriage.

    However, there was another rumor that Madam of Duke Xing was not in good health. This time she went to live in the mountain to cultivate quietly and avoid noise. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to go out on a high profile, which would bother others and herself.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion becamepletely quiet due to the trip of Madam of Duke Xing, but the pce was not quiet. Honored Consort Shu suddenly died! Moreover, she hanged herself.

    It was said that she hadmitted suicide in despair, but no word from the pce exined why she had done it. Honored Consort Shu¡¯s family was allowed to go to the funeral, and then given some rewards by the emperor and the empress, and that was the end of it.

    Honored Consort Shu had no children, and had been out of favor in the pce. In addition, her natal family had no power. Her position was not low, but the fact that she had neither children nor favor from the emperor was sufficient to exin why she had beenpletely ignored in the pce. Even the new favorite concubine didn¡¯t care much about her.

    Honored Consort Shu was one of the senior concubines of the emperor before he was enthroned. Shemitted suicide inexplicably. They couldn¡¯t find out anything after the investigation. Although some ministers asked the empress to look into it again and suggested that everyone in the harem should be questioned carefully. But they were angrily scolded by the emperor.

    It was his harem, and he didn¡¯t need the meddlesome ministers to meddle with his domestic affairs.

    At this time, the Imperial Institute of Medicine presented a report, which exined why Consort Shu hadmitted suicide very well. It turned out that Honored Consort Shu had an incurable insidious disease, so she was often in a bad mood. As depressed as she was, she had gotten into a fight with a new concubine on the day of the ident. In a moment of despair, she had killed herself.

    The report of the Imperial Institute of Medicine immediately calmed down the entire court, and no one stared at the emperor¡¯s harem anymore. A concubine in the harem was sick all the year round and depressed, and after a quarrel with an arrogant new concubine, shemitted suicide. It had happened all the time in each dynasty, which was something beyond investigation.

    But the new concubine ended up being directly thrown into the Cold Pce by the empress. The new concubine had entered the pce and treated an older higher-ranked concubine in the pce so arrogantly, which was a serious vition against royal court rules...

    Shao Wanru had heard all these things from Qing¡¯er. Of course, Qing¡¯er finally said specifically that the reason for the ident was that the poison powder in the hands of Madam of Duke Xing could be traced back to her. It was said that the emperor had personally asked about the poisoning incident, and then the empress ordered her to hang herself with a piece of white silk.

    Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t know why it had been traced back to Honored Consort Shu, but she believed that someone must have tampered with it.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care much about the death of Honored Consort Shu. Although she hadn¡¯t seen much of the woman, thetter had plotted against her with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion twice, so she didn¡¯t like her. Did she think that she had no opponents in the harem when she was making trouble? She had reaped the consequences of her fate.

    In herst life, she had never seen this Honored Consort Shu in the pce. She thought thetter must have had died before she entered the pce. As a troublemaker with a humble background, she had asked for it.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that Madam of Duke Xing would be forced to go to Yuhui Nunnery. But it made sense when she thought about it.

    Madam of Duke Xing thought that she had put all the me on Nanny Sheng. But she could deceive others, but not Shao Jing. The Old Madam might have been deceived at the time, and how could she not punish Madam of Duke Xing after learning the truth? Taking advantage of Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s bad health, the Old Madam had sent her away directly. It was amon excuse used by the wives and youngdies of the aristocratic families when theymitted crimes.

    Madam of Duke Xing had overreached herself this time.

    ¡°Miss, Nanny Xi is noting? It has been several days.¡± Unlike Qing¡¯er, Yujie cared about another matter.

    ¡°She is noting!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and narrowed her eyes slightly.

    After such a thing happened, even if Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion tried to keep it low-key, many other aristocratic families were secretly guessing if Nanny Xi woulde back at this time. It would inevitably bring a lot of troubles for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which wasn¡¯t what the empress and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wanted to see.

    What Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion needed now was to keep it low-key. What the empress wanted to show was also impartiality. When no one paid special attention to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before, she could privately send her maids to give special favor to the daughters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and even give Shao Wanru a hard time. Now everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the empress certainly would not do anything to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! You don¡¯t have to learn things all day long! You have had a goodmand of the rules!¡± Yujie was overjoyed. She felt that there was nothing to learn from Nanny Xi for her master. Shao Wanru had mastered the rules very well, and Nanny Xi couldn¡¯t find fault with her, no matter how picky the woman was.

    Shao Wanru smiled faintly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She would never be good enough because everyone in the pce was striving for perfection!

    Besides, even if she learned it very well, could she argue with people from the pce when someone found fault with her and said that she hadn¡¯t learned it very well? If she argued with them, she would be criticized for being ignorant and impolite, and she would even be punished. She remembered that she had been punished for misbehaving. Shao Yanru had sent someone to watch her salute sideways in the hot sun until she couldn¡¯t stand it and fainted. Later she was even told to go to apologize to Shao Yanru again the next day.

    The pce was no ce for a reason.

    The winter of the year was so cold that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to go out. Fortunately, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion looked extremely quiet this year. Everyone seemed to want to have a peaceful New Year and didn¡¯t intend to make trouble.

    Although it was the first time that Third Madam had taken charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s affairs, it was organized. Regarding the absence of Madam of Duke Xing, everyone slowly epted the fact that she was not in good health now, and she was living in Yuhui Nunnery to heal her body. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t work hard.

    As soon as the Chinese New Year was over, the court draft was started. It had been prepared early. As long as the specified date was set, the girls would enter the pce ording to the list.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had fourdies who were going to enter the pce for the court draft, so the originally sluggish mansion became lively. The Old Madam would give out rewards from time to time, and people from the garment shops outside would also be invited directly into the mansion to make a few more fitting clothes for thedies.

    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, when everyone was still busy visiting rtives, the beauties officially entered the pce...

 Chapter 732 - Court Draft

    <h4>Chapter 732 Court Draft</h4>

    On the wide official road, the carriages came one after another, all heading for the pce gate where there were inspections. Therefore, the carriages in the direction of the pce gate traveled very slowly. One end had already reached the pce gate, while the other end was still on the street.

    On both sides of the street, many people were watching the carriages with their respective aristocratic family symbols passing by and gossiping. The most talked-about was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was because that, on the one hand, the Young Lady of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had faintly be the most beautiful woman, and on the other hand, it had been a troubled time for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion recently, and the rtionship with Yuhui Nunnery outside the city was too close. The first was Miss Shao, and then Fifth Miss Shao, and now Madam of Duke Xing.

    There was something wrong with it. But some things were too confidential, and the ordinary people didn¡¯t know it under the pressure of several parties.

    But this did not prevent the people from watching the lively scene. They guessed how beautiful Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion might be, and this time she would be married into the royal family, but no one knew which prince she would marry.

    It was said that Miss Shao was stunningly beautiful. How could such a beauty not marry into the royal family? The carriage was moving slowly. Shao Wanru leaned on the side of the carriage, closed her eyes, and was drowsy. She had been woken up early this morning. Since there was nothing better to do at the moment, she soon felt sleepy.

    Each of thedies of aristocratic families participating in the court draft rode in one carriage. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent four carriages and entered the fleet ording to their rankings. She was sitting in thest carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The speed of the carriage was extremely slow. There were light veils hanging from the windows and brocade curtains. The sound came in from the outside, and it was quite clear. Especially with a few in loud voices, it sounded almost right there.

    Someone recognized the symbol of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and pushed his way through the crowd to see it. The reputation of the first beauty was widespread. He would be very lucky if he could see such great beauty, so many people were crowding around their car and discussing. Everyone wanted to take a look at the legendary beauty of Miss Shao.

    Someone guessed that the carriage in the front should be Miss Shao¡¯s, so there were the most people on her side. The horse-drawn carriages passed by, attracting crowds, but in the end, they stopped at the intersection outside the pce gate. The audience wasn¡¯t allowed on the section of the road, and there were no shops on both sides.

    At this section of the road, the voices of the audience on both sidespletely disappeared. Then they slowly entered the pce.

    Four hours had passed since they went out in the morning and arrived at the gate of the pce. Originally, this section of the road was a short ride of about one hour at most.

    Finally, the carriages entered the pce gate and parked in the parking lot ording to the regtions. Eachdy showed up at the gate with a maid, and Shao Wanru brought Yujie.

    There were already prepared soft sedan chairs waiting there. After thedies got on the sedan chair, the two eunuchs carried them to the vast pce.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t feel sleepy at this time. She half-raised the curtain and looked outside. After looking at it for a while, she felt that the scenery in front of her became familiar. In her previous life, though she was not a beauty who was drafted in the pce, she knew that the beauties came here from time to time. It should be the pce where the beauties were staying.

    Finally, the sedan chair stopped, and Yujie stepped forward to help Shao Wanru out of the sedan chair.

    Along the way, she had been sitting in either a carriage or a sedan chair, and she felt sore and soft. Shao Wanru took Yujie¡¯s hand to stand still, narrowed her eyes, and looked around. It turned out that it was the pce of the curt draft as she remembered.

    This area was not a pce. It was a ce for the beauties to live in and called Chuxiu Pce. It wasposed of several different pces. Although it was only the name of a pce, therge courtyard was set with smaller courtyards. There were rows of rooms, and it had always been the ce for draft picks.

    Most of the concubines in the pce entered the pce in such a drafting method. Of course, this also meant that the marriage of the princes was also the same.

    The main purpose of the draft this time was the marriage of several princes who were of the right age to get married. The royal family members usually wouldn¡¯t marry too young. Three years ago, it was only said to be engagement first. Marriage was decided to be premature back then, but now there should be almost no change about the candidates once they were selected.

    ¡°Third Miss, Fourth Miss, Fifth Miss, let¡¯s go together!¡± Shao Yanru walked over and said softly. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion regarded her as the eldest, as it should have been.

    They nodded and followed behind her, all waiting for arrangements to move in.

    Shao Yanru knew a lot of aristocratic familydies. Although it was inconvenient to make loud noises, they nodded and smiled at each other. Although the smiles were decent, they were not affectionate. Shao Yanru was the most popr candidate. How could herpetitors be affectionate with her?

    Shao Yanru smiled decently. She took her younger sisters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, followed the guidance of the pce maid, and took the number te from a steward Nanny. They looked at the numbers on the number tes and found that they were living next door to each other as expected.

    A eunuch had been waiting a long time ago. Seeing their number tes, he led them inside.

    It didn¡¯t take long to arrive at the rooms they lived in, which were fairly close to the gate of Chuxiu Pce. Such a residence was usually only avable to the real rich and powerful families. It was easy to get in and out and was also well-known.

    They happened to have four rooms in a row. Shao Yanru chose the outermost one, and so on, Shao Wanru chose the innermost one.

    They were a little tired and went into their rooms. Shao Wanru led Yujie to push open the slightly closed door and found that though it was only a room, it was divided into an outer room and an inner room with a four-fold screen.

    ¡°Miss, they all live like this. How many rooms are there!¡± Yujie looked inside and was surprised. Not only was the house bigger than she had imagined, but the decorations inside were good, and it was carefully arranged at first nce. When she was just standing outside the door, she also looked around. So many beauties were all living in this way, and it seemed there were not enough rooms.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the front rooms. The back rooms have rooms for two people and four people!¡± Shao Wanru stepped in and said with a faint smile.

    In her previous life, she had done paintings for the beauties. In fact, it should be the beauties of three yearster, so she knew a little bit about it.

    The high-status beauties were ced closer to the main entrance, and the ce was alsorge, with one beauty in one room. Those of lower status lived in rooms for two or four. In the capital, thedies of aristocratic families were also divided into different grades.

    But some of them would be screened out.

    Nanny Xi had told them before that the scale of the draft this time was quiterge and even implied that it was more than a draft for the princes. Some would end up in the harem.

    Of course, Nanny Xi was very cryptic, but Shao Wanru had taken the hint. It seemed that this time the selection wasn¡¯t only confined to the prince¡¯s wife and concubine, but also the concubines who would enter the pce. In the previous life, Shao Yanru should have entered the pce at this time. But she didn¡¯t know why Shao Yanru, who was full of confidence at the time, entered the pce instead of her desired prince mansion.

    In the previous life, Shao Yanru had a better reputation than this one, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also more prosperous, but why she did not get a high position even though she was favored in the pce? Zhaoyi was not a high-ranking concubine. Could there be anything going on that she didn¡¯t know about?

    In this life, she also temporarily acted as a bystander to see if Shao Yanru would enter the pce as she had done in the previous life, or entered her desired prince mansion.

    After making up her mind, Shao Wanru casually slept for a while after lunch.

    The house was very clean. Yujie didn¡¯t need to clean up it. Lunch was also delivered by a specific eunuch. After the meal was finished, the empty tray would be ced at the door for the eunuch to take away, which was very convenient.

    In the afternoon, Nanny in charge of Chuxiu Pce gathered all the beauties. Shao Wanru has just woken up, and she hurriedly dressed up and left Yujie in the room. She followed the pce maid who led the way and went out with Shao Yanru and others. They weren¡¯t allowed to bring the maid at this time.

    In the garden, Nanny in-charge looked stern, waited for the beauties that werete toe over, and even severely reprimanded thest ones.

    Shao Wanru was one of the first girls to arrive. It was more cost-effective to live closer than those who lived far away. She saw that the girls who were scolded all lived far away. Although they were sweating from walking all the way, they were stillte.

    When everyone was there, they were arranged in five teams and they entered the house where they were lined up outside one by one.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and took a deep breath. She blushed. In herst life, though she had participated in the draft as an outsider, now it was her turn.

    Although others didn¡¯t know what the investigation was about, Shao Wanru understood that half of the candidates would be screened out. They checked whether the beauty had any disease or scars on her body, and those who weren¡¯t beautiful enough would also fail.

    There were fewer girls in front of her now. Shao Wanru had been standing at the head of the line, so it was soon her turn.

    She tried to hold back the panic in her heart, and take a deep breath. She followed a pce maid into the room. There was only one very old Nanny in-charge whose slightly chubby face showed a bit of sternness. She looked harsh at first nce.

    After she entered the room, the door was closed. The windows had already been closed, and the curtain was drawn. The room was warm because of themps and the stove, like a different season from the weather outside.

    The pce maid had left. Shao Wanru gasped. Even though she was born again, she had never undressed before others. ¡°Come here! Get undressed!¡± the nanny said in a cold voice.

    Shao Wanru gritted her teeth. It was a hurdle she had to pass. She plucked up her courage, took two steps forward, and touched her skirt with trembling fingers. She knew that she was going to undress to be checked, which was also the most embarrassing scene for a draft beauty.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± the nanny said impatiently.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

 Chapter 733 - She Was Destined to Marry the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 733 She Was Destined to Marry the Emperor</h4>

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Shao Wanru turned her head in amazement but saw that there was a nanny under the shadow of amp nearby. There was a table over there. Behind the table sat an old nanny. It seemed that she was much older than the previous nanny. She happened to be in the shadow of themp, and Shao Wanru was flustered just now, so she hadn¡¯t noticed her.

    ¡°Just remove the outer clothes!¡± The old nanny raised her eyes and looked at Shao Wanru gently.

    ¡°Then the other...¡± The previous nanny froze for a moment, confused. She had never encountered anything like this before.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± said the old nanny.

    The nanny did not dare to say anymore.

    It was just that it was much simpler to remove the outer clothes than to take them offpletely. But Shao Wanru still blushed. The younger nanny pressed her hands and legs a few times and asked a few more questions. After she finished answering these questions, the nanny recorded the results of the examination, nodded, and told her to leave.

    She put on the outer clothes again and left. She was still blushing, but fortunately she had just taken off the outer clothes.

    ¡°Fifth Miss!¡± A happy voice came from the front, and Shao Wanru looked up, only to find that she had walked to a flower hall where thedies who had been checked before were all gathered here.

    It was Zhang Qn who was talking to her.

    ¡°Miss Zhang!¡± She tried to calm down and smiled. Zhang Qn had also lived in Yuhui Nunnery for some time. The two had a close rtionship during that time. Shao Wanru admired Zhang Qn¡¯s lively temperament.

    ¡°You came too! Great, I was worried that you would note!¡± Zhang Qn took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said affectionately while pulling her to a pavilion next to the flower hall for a chat.

    Two youngdies were sitting together in the pavilion and chatting in a low voice. When they saw theming, they nodded slightly and kindly.

    The two also smiled at the two youngdies and sat down at the fence on the other side.

    ¡°I thought you were still observing mourning!¡± Zhang Qn leaned over and pointed at the flower hall. ¡°There are too many people there, so it¡¯s better here!¡±

    She thought there were too many people, so she hade to the door and waited. ¡°The mourning period will end in several days!¡± Shao Wanru said softly. Although there were still a few days away, basically it didn¡¯t count now. It was true that learning pce rules and etiquette were not a real draft. It was just the first hurdle to eliminate some inappropriate candidates. Besides, the royal family also knew about this. If they didn¡¯t say anything, it meant they had approved it.

    What happened next was the key part.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I thought it was so boring, but now it¡¯s great to have you here!¡± Zhang Qn said happily, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯lle to see you sometime.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m staying in thest room in the second row over there.¡± Shao Wanru pointed his finger in the general direction.

    Zhang Qn stood up, looked in the direction of Shao Wanru¡¯s finger, and asked some questions. Then she sat down again and nodded with a smile, ¡°Great, I see. It seems we are quite close. I¡¯m right there, not far from you. It¡¯s the first room in that direction. If you have time, you cane and y with me.¡± Zhang Qn stretched her right hand and pointed.

    Shao Wanru looked in the direction and nodded. Zhang Qn¡¯s father was Prime Minister Zhang. It was naturally impossible for his daughter to share a room with others in the back rows. It was inevitable that she lived not far from her.

    The daughter of such an important courtier was supposed to live in a closer and better room than other mansions.

    ¡°You... what was going on with you?¡± Both of them were very happy after telling their positions. Zhang Qn suddenly leaned in, blushing and pointing at the beauties who were waiting still in line, and said vaguely.

    After Shao Wanru heard it, she remembered what had happened just now, and flushed again, ¡°It was okay!¡±

    ¡°No, it was not okay. It¡¯s better to return home early!¡± Zhang Qn sighed helplessly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to draft?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Zhang Qn sideways. Zhang Qn was also a beautiful girl, delicate and cute.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Zhang Qn shook her head. She didn¡¯t likeing to the pce the least. She was told to behave and was not free at all. Every time she followed her mother into the pce, she felt ufortable.

    ¡°What did your father say?¡± Shao Wanru hesitated and asked.

    ¡°My father said that I might not be selected.¡± Zhang Qn lowered her voice and approached Shao Wanru. Then she looked around and saw that the two youngdies were also chatting in low voices without noticing them. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I heard that your eldest sister will be selected. Which prince mansion will she go to?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head calmly.

    ¡°Your eldest sister is so outstanding. It¡¯s said that she is the first beauty. If the first beauty doesn¡¯t marry into the royal family, will she marry into an ordinary house? I doubt it.¡± Zhang Qn curled her lips and spoke. She and Shao Yanru had met several times. Miss Shao looked dignified and decent, but she always felt that Miss Shao was insincere.

    It seemed that Miss Shao was perfect without any ws. In the words of her elder brother, few women were beautiful and talented as Miss Shao was. What was more, Miss Shao¡¯s identity was extraordinary, and she was the kind of woman the son of an aristocratic family would most like to marry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all spreading outside?¡± Shao Wanru was surprised and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know? Everyone was talking about it before, but it has been the most talked-about topic in the past two days. They say that Madam of Duke Xing went to Yuhui Nunnery to pray for Miss Shao to fulfill her vows!¡± Zhang Qn nodded.

    Shao Wanru looked a little weird. She remembered the topics the crowd was talking about when she was sitting in the carriage just now, and how the crowd rushed to Shao Yanru¡¯s carriage. With the rumor that Madam of Duke Xing had gone to the nunnery to fulfill her vows, she would say that she had guessed it right. Fulfilling her vows! Why would they do that? The daughter couldn¡¯t go but asked her mother to go up the mountain on the excuse of illness, which meant that this vow could not be known.

    It could not be known, and it was also very important. She had to enter the pce during the draft, and there was a rumor that Shao Yanru would be selected. She suddenly realized something. She might know why Shao Yanru had entered the pce instead of any prince mansion in the previous life.

    If a courtier with a high level of merit was considered too big for his boots, he would certainly be punished. If the daughter of a powerful family could have any prince she wanted and was seen as an ambitious candidate for the future empress, the emperor would certainly not be happy with it.

    No one knew the final result until the draft was announced. They arbitrarily assessed the emperor¡¯s intentions and looked confident and arrogant. It would not only annoy the emperor but also affect the selection of the crown prince.

    She smiled. Shao Yanru wanted to control everything, but she had gone too far. Of course, she might have other aplices.

    But no matter what, it was certain that Shao Yanru¡¯s trip to the pce would not be a sess.

    ¡°Did the Madam of Duke Xing fulfill her vows for your eldest sister? What was it? Why did she keep it a secret?¡± When Zhang Qn saw Shao Wanru in a daze, she stretched out her hand to take her by the sleeve and shook it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Indeed, my aunt is not in good health!¡± Shao Wanru smiled wryly. She hadn¡¯t expected things to go in this direction.

    ¡°Is she sick?¡± Zhang Qn asked in disbelief.

    ¡°She¡¯s sick!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t try to hide it. Other people didn¡¯t know about this kind of thing, but many people in this pce knew about it. There was a lot involved in the incident of Honored Consort Shu. If people like Prime Minister Zhang inquired about it carefully, they could certainly find out about it.

    ¡°Okay! I thought she was destined to marry the emperor!¡± Zhang Qn muttered in disappointment. She thought there was some important inside story, but it turned out that there was no inside story. It was just hearsay.

    ¡°Destined to marry the emperor?¡± Shao Wanru was surprised. Her eyes widened and she looked at Zhang Qn, almost stunned. She was sure that this news was not from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After she said it, her mouth was covered by Zhang Qn, ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s voice was already very soft.

    Shao Wanru shook her head to her and signaled that she would be quieter. Zhang Qn sweated profusely and approached Shao Wanru, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is true or not. I overheard it.¡±

    ¡°Where did you overhear it?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion.

    ¡°It was also a very asional opportunity. I once followed my father to Huaguang Temple to listen to the scriptures. My father sent me out to y. I felt bored after a while and went back. I was afraid that my father would send me away again, so I secretly went back. When I passed by the back of a meditation room, I happened to hear someone talking about it. I just listened to it, and I didn¡¯t know if it was true or false.¡±

    ¡°Talking to your father?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Not my father. My father was still in the previous meditation room. There was nothing between the two rooms.¡± Zhang Qn said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to listen more. Later, when I came out secretly, I met my father. He told me not to talk nonsense and said that I heard it wrong. You can¡¯t tell anyone else now!¡±

    Her voice became even lower. Although she was naive, she was not ignorant. This kind of destiny thing was not something that could be discussed casually, and it was a matter of life and death.

    She couldn¡¯t believe there was such a thing as ¡°being destined to marry the emperor¡±. Shao Wanru frowned. Although Zhang Qn said that she had just identally heard it, Shao Wanru believed that someone had said that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone. The men in the room didn¡¯t speak loudly, so I faintly heard the words of destiny, daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, etc. After that, I didn¡¯t dare to listen more.¡± When Zhang Qn recalled it, she still felt lingering fears. When she came out from the back, she realized that there were guards in front, but they weren¡¯t the guards of her mansion.

    ¡°I heard that the host of Huaguang Temple is proficient in Dharma and he is very famous!¡± Shao Wanru said thoughtfully.

    ¡°They said so. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true!¡± Zhang Qn said disapprovingly, reaching out and holding Shao Wanru, ¡°Look, they are almost finished. Let¡¯s go back to the flower hall!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked up at the few girls in the line and nodded.

    When they returned to the flower hall, the nannies were calling the roll. They were divided into two parts, one on the left and one on the right.

 Chapter 734 - The Pavilion Where She Had Lived in Her Previous Life

    <h4>Chapter 734 The Pavilion Where She Had Lived in Her Previous Life</h4>

    The number of beauties on the left and right was almost the same, but the girls on the left were better than the girls on the right in terms of temperament, looks, and overall feeling.

    As the nanny was calling the roll, Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn stood on the left. Shao Yanru had already stood there early. Even Shao Caihuan was there, but Shao Cailing was on the right. Shao Wanru just nced at it and knew how it was. Those on the right should be the girls who had lost. It was not surprising that Shao Cailing lost. She was surprised that Shao Caihuan was also selected.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, where have you been? We two have been looking for you for a long time.¡± Shao Yanru, a decent eldest sister, naturally walked over and asked softly.

    ¡°I met Miss Zhang and we chatted for a while. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Let¡¯s wait!¡± Shao Yanru whispered with a smile. She looked at Shao Caihuan who was standing next to her and felt very ufortable.

    As expected, after dividing all the beauties into two sides, a Nanny in-charge came out and told the beauties on the right that they were unsessful. She asked them to pack up their things and go back now.

    They had just entered the pce and put down their things. Now they were driven back. Some girls were shocked, and some were crying, and some were very happy. They hurriedly went back to pack their things and hoped that they could go back home just in time for dinner.

    When all the beauties on the right left, there was instantly more space in the flower hall. Shao Wanru secretly looked around the remaining beauties. No matter what they were thinking, at least their faces were very calm. Compared to the various postures of beauties on the right when they left, these beauties were better at hiding their emotions.

    She lowered her head, looked down at her toes, and quietly listened to Nanny in-charge talking about the various rules in the pce. She warned them that the scope of their activities would be here in Chuxiu Pce. If they weren¡¯t obedient and offended the nobles in the pce, they would have to bear the consequences.

    She was implying that was not just their own business, because it might implicate their family.

    As soon as she said it, the beauties became dead silent, and some of their faces became pale with fright. The uneasy atmosphere made the originally calm scene a little less peaceful.

    After the Nanny in-charge threatened them, she said that the next thing for the beauties was to receive various etiquette training. Among them, painters would draw portraits for them, and then they would be sent to the empress for selection.

    After Nanny in-charge finished the speech, she dismissed these beauties. It was the first day they had entered the pce today. These beauties were also very tired. All courses would start tomorrow.

    After Nanny in-charge announced that they were dismissed, everyone rxed, and they walked out together in twos and threes. At least they had passed the first hurdle. Shao Wanru, Zhang Qn, and other beauties walked back together. They two walked together for a certain distance and fell behind the crowd to chat with each other.

    Outside the crowd, Qi Rongzhi looked at Shao Wanru withplicated eyes. Seeing that thetter hadn¡¯t noticed her, she lowered her head and followed the crowd.

    She also came to run for the draft, and she had indeed been selected, but she had no idea what would happen next. After three years at the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was no longer the arrogant girl she had used to be when she was in Jiangzhou. Shao Yanru was excellent, but now she had to admit that Shao Wanru was also excellent. She was excellent enough to make her jealous. She was even more jealous of Shao Wanru than Shao Yanru.

    Both of them came from the same ce. She was better than Shao Wanru at the beginning. She had looked down on Shao Wanru very much. She thought that Shao Wanru was just an orphan adopted by General Qin on the battlefield. She hadn¡¯t expected that when she came to the capital, she turned into the hereditary eldest daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing.

    Even though she had tried her best, she could only get the title of a goddaughter of Madam of Duke Xing and she had missed a chance to get married because of such a title.

    Why could Shao Wanru live so well? After she just saw Shao Wanru¡¯s soft smiling face, she felt more upset. But no matter how upset she was, she now knew the gap between them and didn¡¯t take the initiative to suck up to her. Her eldest brother said that the daughters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion should be there when she entered the pce draft this time and told her to be careful. Miss Shao was a calcting girl, and Shao Wanru was not easy to deal with too.

    She decided to avoid them now. She wanted to see how they would kneel in front of her begging for mercy when she became sessful in the future.

    After making up her mind, Qi Rongzhi became more reluctant to be noticed by the youngdies of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Her elder brother told her to keep it low-key and said he would arrange everything.

    The house she lived in was located in the far back area. There was almost no oneing along the way. Most of them left were staying in the front near the Chuxiu Pce gate.

    She was no match for them, but this was her only chance. Even if her status was low, she would have to marry into the prince¡¯s mansion. This was her only chance. She had been dyed for so long, and her status wasn¡¯t high, and her family wasn¡¯t distinguished. Now with her age, marriage was even more difficult for her.

    She sat in the room silently and gritted her teeth...

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know that Qi Rongzhi had also entered for the draft, and wanted to marry into the prince¡¯s mansion just like Shao Yanru. She talked to Zhang Qn and walked very slowly. By the time they broke up, the two of them had fallen far behind. The girls in front were gone.

    After saying goodbye to Zhang Qn, Shao Wanru turned around to go back to her residence, only to see Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s smiling face at the intersection in front of her. So she could only move forward.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, our prince invites you over!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled and came out from behind the bushes where he had been hiding, and bowed respectfully to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Now?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the sky. Although it was not night yet, the sun was setting. It got dark early in winter.

    ¡°Yes, now, but it will be over soon.¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled and stretched out his hand to lead the way.

    Looking at him, she knew that she had to go. Shao Wanru reluctantly moved forward. After a round of selection, those who had failed were still packing their things, and those who hadn¡¯t left were resting. There was no pce maid in sight. The pce gate was quiet.

    Shao Wanru followed Xiao Xuanzi out of the gate of Chuxiu Pce and went outside. After walking for a while, she found that the route did not look like the way to the back door of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion where Chu Liuchen lived.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°The prince is waiting for you ahead. We are almost there!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled and pointed with his finger ahead. Shao Wanru looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a familiar pavilion, just behind the rockery in front. She tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand and slowed down.

    How could she not know the pavilion in front of her? In her previous life, she had lived here after entering the pce. It was close to Chuxiu Pce, and it was very convenient for the beauties toe over and draw portraits.

    At that time, four painters were responsible for painting the pce maids, three men, and one woman. She was one of them, but the other three lived in another ce, far away from her. Only she lived in the pavilion ahead.

    There was a reason why she was separated from other painters. On the one hand, she was a girl, and only three painters could live there. On the other hand, Qi Baiyu helped her in secret and found her such a quiet residence so that she wouldn¡¯t have to share the house with others. ¡°The prince... why is he here?¡±

    ¡°This was the ce for our prince to rest. It is also close to the side door of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. The Empress Dowager was afraid that our prince would be tired from walking sometimes and had no ce to rest, so she gave this ce to him to rest!¡±Xiao Xuanzi said nonchntly.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s fingers holding the handkerchief trembled as something seemed to sh through her mind. ¡°The prince... has been using it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the prince has been using it all the time. People in this pce know that the whole building is arranged by the prince himself. The prince likes it very much. Other nobles in the pce know it. But now there are so many people, so he may note over very often!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said.

    He led Shao Wanru along the winding path. It looked right in front of them, but in fact, it was still some distance away. ¡°Is it possible that your prince doesn¡¯t want the pavilion anymore...¡± Shao Wanru said, ¡°Or is he going to give this ce to someone else to live in?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible? The prince likes this ce the most. It is better than the pce where he lived before, and that pce is still vacant. Empress Dowager said that our prince can sometimes live in the pce and doesn¡¯t have to go back. But he doesn¡¯t want to. He would rather rest here for one night sometimes than go back to the pce where he lived when he was a child!¡± Xiao Xuanzi shook his head repeatedly.

    The handkerchief was wet with sweat in Shao Wanru¡¯s palm, and she could sense the slight dampness. Her fingers moved slowly, with a feeling of stiffness that she hadn¡¯t moved for many years. ¡°In the draft in Chuxiu Pce, I heard that they were looking for painters to paint the portraits. It is so close to Chuxiu Pce... Will this ce be used by the painter for painting the beauties?¡±

    Shao Wanru heard her extremely calm voice. Her voice sounded calm to an outsider, but for her, she felt as if she were not saying this. ¡°No, everyone in this pce knows that it belongs to our prince. Even the empress won¡¯t give the order to use this ce.¡± Xiao Xuanziughed, thinking that Fifth Miss Shao was really interesting today. She was asking the prince to give up this ce, which was different from the past. Could it be that she was implying something?

    Thinking about this, Xiao Xuanzi tentatively asked, ¡°Fifth Miss, do you want to live here?¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi thought that she might want to live here. This ce was much better than the Chuxiu Pce. Of course, if someone asked this question, Xiao Xuanzi would think it was too whimsical, and the prince would never give up this ce. But if it was Fifth Miss Shao, Xiao Xuanzi thought this shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    ¡°No, I¡¯d better live over there.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. She had no right to ask him to do that. She certainly wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.

    After thinking about it, she still felt weird, ¡°Does the prince dislike this ce?¡±

 Chapter 735 - Who Is Lay Buddhist at Weiyu Pavilion?

    <h4>Chapter 735 Who Is Lay Buddhist at Weiyu Pavilion?</h4>

    ¡°How could the prince not like this ce? He handpicked some of the decorations here. Even if he doesn¡¯t like it, he won¡¯t give it to others,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said disapprovingly. The prince had lived here for quite a long time, and he liked many things in it very much, and he had even chosen some rare ones himself.

    The door was right in front without anyone guarding it. It looked empty, and the room didn¡¯t seem big when she looked in. But Shao Wanru knew that after entering the door, there was a staircase to the right. The upper floor was where she had used to live. There was good lighting. The scenery was also good. In her previous life, she was in a daze on it when she was free.

    Compared to other experiences, being in a daze in the attic seemed to be the quietest scene in her memory. After going up the stairs and entering the room, she saw arge wicker chair in the window, facing the sun and the window sill. There were a few red plums in a delicate vase.

    The light-colored curtains were hung high, and the veils were also half-hung on one side. The hanging sides were silver plum-shaped with a plum-shaped center and a little stamen made of opal fragments, which was very beautiful and elegant.

    Shao Wanru trembled almost uncontrobly. This scene was the same as the scene she had seen in her memory. It was the same scene as she had seen when she was brought here that day.

    How shocked she was at that time, because everything in front of her was too quiet and perfect, and she could hardly restrain herself from liking it.

    After she moved in, she didn¡¯t dare or want to move anything here. Everything was set up as before, and even the wicker chair by the window was kept in that same position.

    In her two lives, how could she not be excited to see this ce again?

    Everything seemed to be back at the starting point, but she didn¡¯t know anything. Her eyes turned red inexplicably. Did she forget the most important thing? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± There came a gentle voice and it was Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Is it your favorite ce, Your Highness?¡± She sniffed hard and decided in her heart before turning around to look at Chu Liuchen with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad here.¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s eye sockets. His eyes darkened a bit when he saw her teary eyes.

    He went to the big wicker chair in front of the window and sat down. He raised his eyes to look at Shao Wanru, and pointed at the smaller wicker chair beside him, and said, ¡°Sit here!¡±

    Shao Wanru noticed that there was a small wicker chair in front of the big wicker chair. She had been too excited to notice it just now. So it was different. At least in her previous life, there was no such a small wicker chair.

    She took a deep breath, walked over, and sat down graciously on the wicker chair. She raised her eyes to look at Chu Liuchen, and saw him squinting his eyes and looking ratherzily in the big wicker chair. She felt sorry.

    Xiao Xuanzi brought them tea and retreated to the door with a grin. After thinking about it, he went downstairs to prepare cakes. Fifth Miss had juste back from the draft, so she should be hungry now. ¡°Have you just been wronged?¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually.

    His question came from nowhere, but Shao Wanru understood it all at once. She shook her head, and lowered her head, blushing, ¡°There was a nanny just now... is she your...?¡±

    Her words were also very vague. It was really hard to say it. How could she ask whether the nanny who had cut her some ck at the first hurdle was Chu Liuchen¡¯s people? When she thought about how she had passed the first hurdle, she couldn¡¯t help blushing. How could a girl say that?

    Chu Liuchen clearly understood, and he looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Did she give you a hard time?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru blushed even more. In that situation, this was the best. At least she was allowed to keep her underwear.

    ¡°Next, there will be painters to paint you. Do you want to get painted earlier orter?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s blushing face in a very good mood. It was rare to see this girl look like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with this kind of thing!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    Whether she was among the first orst ones, it was not a good thing. If the beauty of the draft stood out before the conclusion, she would be more likely to be framed, especially when there was ambitious Shao Yanru around. She could be sure that Shao Yanru would make trouble for her.

    She was not afraid of Shao Yanru, but she didn¡¯t want to get Chu Liuchen in trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Even if I intervene, the empress won¡¯t say anything. My Grandmother will exin it clearly to her!¡± Chu Liuchen said disapprovingly.

    He didn¡¯t want toment on Shao Wanru. Since he had decided to marry her, it was enough for him to know whether she was good or bad.

    He had wanted to ask the Imperial Grandmother to grand their marriage directly, but his grandmother decided that she¡¯d better go through the procedure first.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    When she saw the picture on another counter, she stood up, walked over, and looked at the signature of ¡°Lay Buddhist at Weiyu Pavilion¡± on the scroll.

    Her trembling fingers flicked across the paper, ¡°Where is Weiyu Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a courtyard in the south of the Yangtze River. I¡¯ve been there before, and I think it¡¯s good!¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t hide it. He smiled and asked, ¡°Why, do you know it¡¯s me?¡±

    Shao Wanru had asked this question that day, but he just made a perfunctory remark. As for the name, he had just said it casually and didn¡¯t take it to heart. After that, he asked someone to carve him a seal and used it. When he paintedter, he liked to use this signature.

    It had no special meaning. ¡°I... don¡¯t know, but this name... sounds beautiful!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and slid her fingers across the signature, trying to conceal the excitement and tears in her eyes. She pressed her other hand on the corner of the table. The joints on the back of her hand were protruding from the exertion.

    She was really stupid. It turned out that the missing piece of her memory was Chu Liuchen. It turned out that they didn¡¯t meet for the first time in this life. They had seen each other in thest life.

    Some of her painting skills had been taught by Chu Liuchen, but she had forgotten about him. She couldn¡¯t remember anything about him, or how nice he had been to her!

    Thousands of thoughts surged in her heart, making her hardly know what to say or how she felt. Was she sad, happy, or even excited?

    ¡°Originally I was thinking about changing the name. I thought it sounded good, so I just used it. You seem to have asked before. I guess my paintings have not yet been stolen!¡± Chu Liuchen also walked over, and looked at Shao Wanru with beautiful eyes, with an elegant faint smile on his face.

    He acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the excitement that Shao Wanru showed, but his eyes were deep. He didn¡¯t have many paintings. He had taken this name casually. How did Shao Wanru know it?

    She asked the question thest time, and now she was asking it again. It seemed that she was trying to hide something, but he would not ask. Chu Liuchen was still very satisfied with Shao Wanru¡¯s bluntness. A very gentle smile slowly overflowed in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and gently touched the top of Shao Wanru¡¯s hair, and said softly, ¡°In the future, if you want toe over,e by yourself. I¡¯ve given the order here.¡±

    His voice was very gentle, even with a bit of pampering tone that Shao Wanru could hear. She subconsciously raised her head and saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s loving eyes.

    His eyes were beautiful. The nting light of the setting sun fell on the corner of his eyes gently. He blinked, and his long eyshes flickered, which made her heart tremble. It was soft, sour, and even astringent as if there was a voice repeating his name again and again.

    Her eyes turned red involuntarily, and she could not hold back her tears anymore. She stretched out a hand to hold his sleeve and bit her lip, trying to suppress the sadness, sorrow, moving, or other emotions at the bottom of her heart. She could exin it clearly. She could only feel tears falling down her face uncontrobly.

    In her memory, Chu Liuchen was fierce and violent. The pce was full of blood, and the gorgeous beauties were lying on the ground or on the steps. The bloody steps paved his way to imperial power, so she had always kept a watchful eye on him. Even though the rtionship between the two had changed a lot unknowingly, she was still a little on guard.

    After her rebirth, she was careful with every step, for fear of making any mistake and ending up with a terrible fate as in herst life. Even though she was sad and crying, she had to suppress herself fiercely, trying to make her heart cold and staggering alone on this road that led to nowhere, no matter how lonely and fearful it would be!

    Under the shadow of her previous life, even though she had always acted as a strong woman in front of others, and even tried to keep everything in her hands, she was still a vulnerable girl.

    She was afraid she would make the same mistake again. But right now, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. She just wanted to cry presumptuously, even in front of Chu Liuchen who she had been wary of.

    She had thought she was reborn, and she was fearless of anything. A person who died once should be the strongest. She had never thought that she would be so fragile and out of control, and she was crying so uncontrobly.

    She should have apologized to him. Chu Liuchen had appeared in her life in thest life and showed her kindness. He had even taught her how to paint and gave her a ce to rest. However, she was notorious at the time and was also an inauspicious person. If she hadn¡¯t entered the pce, she might have been drowned by others.

    After all, Wen Xichi had died at that time, and she was helpless and didn¡¯t even have a home. She was even kicked out by Wen Mansion with such a reputation. If Wen Mansion had any follow-up actions, she would have probably been killed.

    With the people at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion behind it, her fate was doomed.

    She had never thought before that Qi Baiyu did not have that great ability. Even if he set foot on officialdom at that time, he couldn¡¯t do that. He had a general at his back, but even so, it would have been impossible for him to meddle with things in the pce or even send her to the pce to paint portraits for the beauties.

 Chapter 736 - Those Memories That Had Been Missing

    <h4>Chapter 736 Those Memories That Had Been Missing</h4>

    If no one had strongly rmended her, she would not have been able to enter the pce at that time. Regardless of Chu Liuchen¡¯s personality, he had always been kind to her and even saved her. He had been very good to her, but she had forgotten him. She had forgotten all the memories of his goodness. She remembered nothing but the warmth, which showed that they had gotten along very well at the time.

    But she had forgotten everything! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t suppress herself crying, and her whole body was trembling. She tried to raise her eyes hard to see Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    He had treated her very well in thest life, but she didn¡¯t return his kindness. Chu Liuchen was startled by Shao Wanru¡¯s sudden cry. He stretched out his hand as if he wanted to touch her face, but he was worried that she would be scared. He frowned and looked at her with concern. He suddenly reached out to pull her into her arms and softly conformed her, ¡°Okay, stop crying. Tell me what¡¯s wrong, and I¡¯ll take revenge for you!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face was full of tears, and she was cuddling on his chest with mixed emotions and listening to the sound of his heartbeat, which was steady and powerful. She suddenly felt even more aggrieved. She shouldn¡¯t feel aggrieved. He was the one who should feel aggrieved after all. He should have treated her very well in the previous life, but she had somehow forgotten about him and didn¡¯t remember anything but that Qi Baiyu had helped her with everything here. Without him, how could she have taken shelter in this corner of the pce and lived a fairly peaceful life?

    He had made everything possible, but she had forgotten him. She thought she should apologize to him, but she just couldn¡¯t say it. ¡°I... I¡¯m not...¡± She wanted to exin that no one had deceived her and that she had deceived him, but she couldn¡¯t say it. Theplex and sad emotions entangled her and filled her chest, and even made her feel confused.

    Xiao Xuanzi ran up from downstairs in a panic and saw his master holding Shao Wanru. He sneaked downstairs. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, his master¡¯s face looked very distressed and gentle, and he was different from before when his smile wasn¡¯t necessarily genuine. Xiao Xuanzi could see clearly that the prince treated Fifth Miss Shao differently from others long before!

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, or it sounds like that I¡¯ve done something inappropriate to you!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly. Seeing Shao Wanru crying out of control in his arms, he felt both angry and happy. He stretched out her hands and hugged her vigorously. This time she did not resist. She snuggled quietly in his arms, which was inexplicably satisfying to him. There was a soft spot in his heart. As long as she didn¡¯t cry, she could do anything! ¡°Don¡¯t cry, huh!¡±

    He lowered his head and looked at the beautiful young girl in hazy tears. His thin lips fell on her gently. Shao Wanru was surprised by Liuchen¡¯s soft kiss on her lips. It was very gentle and soft. Under her long eyshes, her crying eyes blinked in surprise. She should push him away at this time. Even if there was an agreement between them, she should push him away now. Otherwise, she would vite the daughter¡¯s warns and female discipline that she had learned for many years!

    But she was unwilling to reach out to push him away. In the previous life and this life, she didn¡¯t know what it was like, but she just didn¡¯t want to push him away. After her rebirth, her heart had never been so uncontroble. Chu Liuchen seems to sense Shao Wanru¡¯s eptance, and he uncontrobly increased the intensity of his hands. This time his lips were more passionate as if there were thousands of gushing emotions...

    The two were separated after a long time. Shao Wanru was in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms. Although she was still sobbing, she was not crying. Not only was she not crying, but she was blushing. His hands were twining around Chu Liuchen¡¯s cuffs subconsciously and flushing with shame. Chu Liuchen lowered his head slightly, only to see the top of her ck hair pulled up by a simple hairpin. A trace of joy appeared on his thin lips. ¡°Zhuozhuo, you like me!¡±

    His low-pitched voice, which was different from his clear and bright voice in the past, made Shao Wanru blush more, but what made her blush even more was Chu Liuchen¡¯s joyful and trembling words. When had Chu Liuchen, who seemed to have everything under his control, ever spoken in a trembling voice? His hands around her waist were tightening, and Shao Wanru felt that her thin waist was almost broken. She took a deep breath and gently pushed him, beckoning him to let go.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, I like you!¡± His hands were slightly rxed, which allowed Shao Wanru to take a few breaths easily, and then heard his muffled voice in her ear. Chu Liuchen¡¯s head was lowered and rested on Shao Wanru¡¯s shoulders. After saying these words, he seemed to rx suddenly. He smiled slightly. Whether it was a deal or not, and whether he was interested and happy or not, at this moment of rxation, he understood it immediately.

    Somehow he had just fallen in love with her. He had felt very close to her, but if he did¡¯t tell her, he would never know how it felt. ¡°Zhuozhuo, I like you!¡± He affirmed it once again, without any hesitation. Now that he had fallen in love with her, he would naturally let her know it. There was joy in this affirmation, and it was more like a domineering deration, or an anxious expression of his love. He raised his head and gently kissed her blushing earlobe. The soft-touch made Shao Wanru¡¯s heart tremble, and she involuntarily squeezed his sleeves with her hands. She thought for a while, nodded gently, and drove away all the hesitation in her heart.

    This was an indescribable feeling that she had never experienced in the past. Her heart was beating fiercely. She almost thought that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. But she was extremely happy and careless. Originally, she had only wanted to be his shield, and she had been willing to be his shield and leave when he wanted her to. Now she no longer wanted to leave or be his shield. Or even if she was his shield, she wanted it to be permanent. There were some things that she hadn¡¯t thought about or understood. But now looking back, she realized that he had done a lot for her, and she had always thought that he was calcting.

    ¡°Your Highness... Your Highness... Empress Dowager asks you to go over!¡± Xiao Xuanzi went upstairs again, stood at the top of the stairs, and reported it from a distance. Shao Wanru woke up suddenly. She reached out and pushed Chu Liuchen away almost in a panic. When Chu Liuchen staggered a few steps after being pushed, she hurriedly tightened her grip on his sleeves. Chu Liuchen hadn¡¯t expected that Shao Wanru would push him suddenly. He took two steps backward before he steadied himself.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Xiao Xuanzi said anxiously. He was startled when he heard the voice. When he looked up, he happened to see Chu Liuchen staggering back a few steps. ¡°Go down first!¡± Chu Liuchen flicked his sleeve. Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t dare to say more and went downstairs in a hurry. He didn¡¯t want toe up. He knew that Fifth Miss Shao was aggrieved and the prince wasforting her at this time, but he had to go upstairs to report it, even though he would be criticized. The messenger sent by Empress Dowager was downstairs, and he was also afraid that Fifth Miss Shao would suddenly cry like before. He was afraid that if the messenger of Empress Dowager heard it, there would be trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯re not crying?¡± Chu Liuchen grabbed Shao Wanru¡¯s small hand tightly grasping his cuff and said with a smile.

    ¡°...¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. She bit her lips, and lowered her head.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry. Look at your swollen eyes. If someone sees them, they will probably use me of bulling you!¡± Chu Liuchenughed. He reached out and lifted her chin, looked at her face. He looked passionate and gentle with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Will it be bad for you?...¡± Shao Wanru blushed, stretched out her hand, and patted his hand. She lowered her head again, and at this time she was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do right now. She had always been able to control the situation, but now she felt confused as if she couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t let people think that someone is bullying you! I¡¯ll go to see Imperial Grandmother. If you have anything in the future, you cane here to find help. Those who stay all work for me.¡±

    Chu Liuchen smiled lightly, and when his eyes glided across the corners of Shao Wanru¡¯s red lips, his eyes darkened. Shao Wanru¡¯s red lips had always been brighter than others. At this time, they were bright and slightly swollen.

    ¡°Then you go!¡± Shao Wanru said, reaching out and pushing him gently, and her mind slowly became clear. Now that Empress Dowager was looking for him at this time, and Xiao Xuanzi went up specifically to report it, there must be something wrong.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone take you back!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a big smile. He was in a very good mood.

    ¡°No, thanks. There will be gossip if someone sees me!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Imperial Grandmother has known that you are my girl, and my uncle also knows it. Now that the two of them know it, who dares to say anything? My girl is different from them!¡± Chu Liuchen said arrogantly.

    His arrogant attitude was extremely weird and uncoordinated with his elegant voice. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Such a bully tone didn¡¯t fit the image of the gentle and elegant prince! Seeing that she finallyughed, Chu Liuchen smiled too, and he said in a very good mood, ¡°You go back first. You cane here anytime, but if you want to see me... you have to make an appointment in advance!¡±

    When he said that, Shao Wanru¡¯s face flushed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±

    ¡°But I want to see you!¡± Chu Liuchenughed, and suddenly reached out and hugged Shao Wanru again. This time he moved extremely fast. Before Shao Wanru could react, he had withdrawn his hands.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face flushed again. She bit her lips to suppress the shame in her heart, calmed down as little, and changed the topic, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the destiny to marry the emperor?¡±

    ¡°Destiny to marry the emperor? What is that?¡± Chu Liuchen turned his head to look at her.

 Chapter 737 - She Saw Shao Yanrus Confidant from Her Last Life Again

    <h4>Chapter 737 She Saw Shao Yanru¡¯s Confidant from Her Last Life Again</h4>

    Shao Wanru lowered her head more, and hurriedly said, ¡°I heard it from Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter. She told me that she heard someone in Huaguang Temple say that someone was destined to marry the emperor, and they mentioned Shao Yanru!¡± She and Shao Yanru didn¡¯t get along well with each other. Chu Liuchen knew about it all the time, so she didn¡¯t need to hide it from him or put on a show of her deep affection with Shao Yanru in front of him.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t rush to answer. He pulled her back to the wicker chair before, and then leisurely pulled the wicker chair he had been sitting on to Shao Wanru¡¯s side to lean against hers, and then sat down. ¡°Shao Yanru is destined to marry the emperor?¡± He asked after sitting down. Shao Wanru looked up, saw his casual eyes, and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true, Zhang Qn said she had heard it. Guards were guarding the room, but it was not her father.¡±

    ¡°Destined to marry the emperor? That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Chu Liuchen thought about it seriously and suddenly smiled. Destined to marry the emperor? It meant that she was going to marry a man who was destined to be the emperor. Now that the choice of crown prince was still up in the air and his uncle¡¯s thoughts were difficult to predict. Yet Chu Liuchen could guess what it was. The so-called ¡°destined to marry the emperor¡± was a good idea!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Shao Wanru asked. She had previously guessed whether it was Chu Liuchen¡¯s men who released the news. She couldn¡¯t tell whether the so-called destiny to marry the emperor would turn out to be good or not.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to deal with your mansion. Zhuozhuo, what do you think?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and his voice was very calm. It was really hard to imagine from his voice that he was an extremely ambitious man.

    ¡°Maybeter!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and thought. The blush on her face slowly receded, and a trace of hostility shed in her eyes. If it was like what she had guessed, the death of her parents was rted to the current second branch, she would never spare Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°If you say so, so be it. As for this destiny to marry the emperor, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Since someone has released such a wind, he is naturally up to something big. It could be Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. But no matter who it is, you should not interfere in this matter!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Shao Wanru was scared when she heard it, but she knew that this was the case. The so-called destiny to marry the emperor must involve a lot, which was not something that a young girl like her could intervene with. Even if she was reborn, she was in no position to say anything about such a major event in the court.

    She nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t talk about it anymore!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you want to rest here for a while or go back now?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and then talked about other things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s been a long time since I came out. If I don¡¯t go back, I¡¯m afraid Yujie will look for me!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and looked at the road outside the window. The sun was setting outside the window. It was going to get dark. If Yujie saw the others girlse back without her, she must be flustered.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I sent someone to inform your maid!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up with a smile, and looked down at Shao Wanru, ¡°Why not stay here for dinner before leaving?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back. Shao Yanru will be suspicious!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face blushed inexplicably. The traces of affection in Chu Liuchen¡¯s words made her feel ashamed to stay for a while. Besides, there were some things that she had to go back and think about thoroughly.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have someone take you back!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly.

    ¡°No need. There will be gossip if someone sees it!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and thought she¡¯d better refuse. ¡°Chuxiu Pce is not far from here, and you can see it from here.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t looked out at the scenery at the window just now, she had always stood there in herst life. She was not surprised that she could see Chuxiu Pce at a nce from that position.

    ¡°Okay, then be careful on your way back!¡± Chu Liuchen thought for a while and decided it was true, so he agreed.

    He took her hand to the top of the stairs, squeezed her hand slightly, and then watched her go downstairs.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Empress Dowager¡¯s man is urging you again!¡± Xiao Xuanzi went upstairs again and saw Chu Liuchen standing at the small window of the stairs looking out, and gently reminded him. The pce servant sent by Empress Dowager had been taken inside to wait, so he didn¡¯t see Fifth Miss Shaoing downstairs. But he kept paying attention to the outside and saw the guard made a gesture to him. He knew that she was gone and then went upstairs to report again.

    ¡°Check when Prime Minister Zhang went to Huaguang Temple, who else went there, and who asked for the host of Huaguang Temple to tell his fortune,¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly with his hands behind his back. This kind of thing was actually not difficult to check. The host of Huaguang Temple told fortune for visitors, which had been legendary for a long time. It was also rumored that he told fortune very urately, but rarely did it for others!

    ¡°Yes, I will check this out soon!¡± Xiao Xuanzi replied, knowing that the prince must have discovered something again.

    Chu Liuchen walked down. ¡°Send someone to protect Fifth Miss in secret.¡± Qing¡¯er didn¡¯t follow Shao Wanru into the pce. It was naturally inconvenient for the two guards under her to enter the pce, but he could send someone to protect her here.

    ¡°Your Highness, this is in the pce...¡± Xiao Xuanzi did not respond quickly this time. Instead, he reminded the prince carefully.

    His men in the pce rarely did anything, and only did it at the most critical time.

    ¡°I know that it is in the pce. What¡¯s the point if I can¡¯t protect my own woman in the pce!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly. The light at the entrance of the stairs dimmed, and his handsome face seemed to be hidden in the darkness with a breath of coldness and cruelty. Xiao Xuanzi shivered in fright, and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, I will get right on it!¡±

    When Shao Wanru came back, the gate of Chuxiu Pce was not very quiet. Somedies who were leaving the pce wereing out. Soft sedan chairs had been ced at the gate, and some of them were seen off by their friends. Some were crying, some wereughing, and some were alone. Shao Wanru stood at the door, frowned, and looked at a pce maid. Her eyes twitched suddenly because she knew the pce maid. She did not only know her but also remembered very clearly herst memory the pce maid. She followed Shao Yanru around as her court maid and confidant.

    In herst life, she saw her with Shao Yanru every time. She was Shao Yanru¡¯s most powerful aplice!

    ¡°Where have you been, Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Yanru and Shao Caihuan were seeing Shao Cailing off at the door. Suddenly they turned their heads and saw Shao Wanru. They immediately walked over. ¡°Fourth Sister is leaving. She just wanted to say goodbye to you, but could not find you!¡± Shao Yanru looked worried.

    Shao Caihuan sneered. She felt that Shao Yanru was indeed the daughter with the best reputation in her house. She was quite eloquent as if she had always been the most gentle and decentdy. As for the others, of course, they were just her foil. On the one hand, she implied that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know good manners, so she ran around in the pce. If something happened, it might implicate her family. On the other hand, she suggested that Shao Cailing was also shameless. She had all been driven out, yet she still tried to find various reasons to stay here.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, I didn¡¯t say that I was waiting for Fifth Sister or looking for her. I just can¡¯t bear to say goodbye to Third Sister. I wanted to chat with her for a while. The third Sister is upset in the pce alone.¡± Shao Cailing doesn¡¯t like to talk. But it didn¡¯t mean that she was fond of Shao Yanru. As someone who had failed the court draft, she immediately became annoyed and raised her eyebrows after hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh, Fourth Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were waiting for Fifth Sister, so you deliberately had a chat with Third Sister.¡± Shao Yanru smiled and exined softly. She wasn¡¯t irritated by Shao Cailing¡¯s sudden hostility.

    Compared to Shao Cailing, she was more dignified and decent. At the same time, she also made Shao Cailing look very unreasonable.

    ¡°You...¡± Shao Cailing was angry. She wanted to say something but was stopped by Shao Caihuan who squeezed her gently and motioned her to shut up.

    Shao Cailing was respectful of her sister. ¡°Fourth Sister, you go back first. Please take care of Mother. When Ie back in the future, I will take good care of her too. She is not in good health. One of our sisters should stay in the house to take care of her!¡± Shao Caihuan was much subtler than Shao Cailing, and her words were decent. Regarding Shao Cailing¡¯s failure in the draft, she only said that someone should stay to take care of the Third Madam. She spoke a lot of filial piety. Madam of Duke Xing was still in Yuhui Nunnery now, and she had heard that she was in poor health, but Shao Yanru turned a blind eye to it. The sisters in the third branch seemed to be more filial.

    If there were many daughters of an aristocratic family selected in the first round, it was true that they could have secretly spoken to someone in the pce. Anyway, if it was impossible for a girl to be selected in the end, why not send her home early? It sounded like that Shao Cailing was leaving the pce ording to the agreement, not because she was not good enough. It was a better excuse that was harmless to Shao Cailing. There were so many outstanding sisters. She, Fourth Miss Shao, took the initiative to leave, which was impable behavior. Besides, her purpose was to go home to serve her sick mother, and it made her look more filial!

    Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t expected that the two sisters who didn¡¯t talk much before turned out to be so ferocious in their conversation. She was annoyed. She should have discussed it with their grandmother that day and sent the two sisters home in the first round so that Shao Caihuan wouldn¡¯t pretend to be more filial than her now. ¡°Fourth Sister is a filial daughter!¡± Shao Yanru said with envy.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, Third Sister, Fifth Sister, I¡¯m going. Goodbye!¡± When Shao Cailing saw that Shao Yanru no longer focused on the subject, she put a curb on her temper. After all, the third branch had always been very scared of the second branch, and Shao Cailing had just blurted it out in anger. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the only one that was to be sent home and she was in a bad mood, she would not have dared to contradict Shao Yanru.

    At this time, she calmed down and naturally became friendlier. After saluting them, she took the maid onto a soft sedan chair in front of the pce. ¡°Where did you go, Fifth Sister? Could there be someone you know in the pce?¡± After Shao Cailing left, Shao Yanru turned and looked at Shao Wanru with a smile.

    She was implying something. Even Shao Caihuan became attentive to their conversation!

 Chapter 738 - Its the Protective Talisman I Just Got. This Is for You!

    <h4>Chapter 738 It¡¯s the Protective Talisman I Just Got. This Is for You!</h4>

    ¡°Where could I go? I just walked around, because I felt a little bored!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and smiled lightly. Then she just ignored them, turned, and walked inside. When she passed the pce maid standing at the door, she took a special look at her. It turned out that she was the loyal maid who followed Shao Yanru around back then.

    Seeing Shao Wanru ncing at her, the pce maid bowed respectfully. She had been standing behind them to the right just now and happened to hear their conversation. There were plenty of maids like her in the pce. But she was unwilling to stay in the pce until she was kicked out of the pce one day. This was Chuxiu Pce where anything was possible. If she could pick a promising master, then she would naturally have a better future. It required insight to choose one from so many beauties as her master in the future.

    She stood at the door, trying to select a master who seemed promising. Although the ones who were sent home were all eliminated candidates, they were connected with the remaining youngdies who would inevitably send them off. Standing at the door and watching for so long, she felt that the most promisingdy was thedy in the pale pink pce dress because she was very beautiful and such beauty would be selected. So she had deliberately approached Shao Yanru and learned that she was Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Thedy had outstanding appearance and powerful background. Even when the maid was in the pce, she had also heard of the reputation of Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Of course, such a woman had a boundless future.

    But when she saw Shao Wanru and heard that she was Fifth Miss Shao, the maid hesitated and didn¡¯t know who she wanted to choose to be her master. Although she wasn¡¯t certain right now, it did not prevent her from treating the two youngdies with great kindness.

    After saluting Shao Wanru, she saluted Shao Yanru who was walking behind her respectfully. Both of them seemed very promising. She, a little pce maid, couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t care about a little pce maid¡¯s fawning. She just nced at her and followed Shao Wanru into the pce gate.

    She didn¡¯t believe her excuse of just walking around. Shao Wanru was not a reckless girl. How could it be possible for her to go out and walk around on the first day when she knew little about the new environment? ¡°Fifth Sister, Fourth Sister went back. There are only three of us sisters in the pce. We should take care of each other because we¡¯re all from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. We sisters have to join hands to go through the period.¡±

    Shao Yanru was suggesting that nobody knew what would happen next in the pce. Who would stay or be sent home was still unknown. In the face of the unknown future, the small group of mutual benefit should stick together. Indeed, Shao Yanru believed that no matter what Shao Wanru was up to, she was alone in the pce, and they should stick together against others.

    Even if there was a discord between the two, they should at least put on a show of sisterhood now! ¡°Eldest Sister, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m tired. Excuse me!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly. With that, she stood still and saluted Shao Yanru and Shao Caihuan, and then hurried forward. Shao Yanru was surprised because she hadn¡¯t expected Shao Wanru to be so disrespectful of her.

    Shao Caihuan curled up her lips mockingly. ¡°Eldest Sister, I have something to do too. I entered the pce today and I am really tired. Excuse me!¡± With that, she quickened her pace and moved forward. Shao Yanru was left alone behind.

    She was left behind by the two girls. Shao Yanru turned pale and almost lost her temper. She took a deep breath to calm down and looked around. Some girls noticed them and began to gossip about them. She looked at the youngdies graciously, smiled calmly, and walked in as if she hadn¡¯t fought with her sisters and Shao Wanru and Shao Caihuan were really in a hurry.

    Shao Caihuan caught up with Shao Wanru in a few steps, and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°Where is the Eldest Sister?¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°A woman like Eldest Sister is always been dignified and decent. How can she walk as fast as we do?¡± Shao Caihuan curled her lips and said meaningly. Shao Wanru took the hint.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, how is the view outside? I just wanted to go out for a walk, but Fourth Sister was leaving, so there was no time.¡± Shao Caihuan and Shao Wanru walked side by side and the former asked curiously, ¡°Is it beautiful?¡±

    Shao Wanru thought about it for a while and said, ¡°In fact, I was just around. I didn¡¯t dare to go far. I only saw a few rockeries and a few pavilions nearby. I didn¡¯t dare to go any farther!¡±

    This sounded true. No one was a fool, and everyone knew that they couldn¡¯t walk around in the pce. ¡°Why is your rtionship with Miss Zhang so good? When did you meet Miss Zhang? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± Shao Caihuan changed the subject and then asked about Zhang Qn.

    ¡°We met in Yuhui Nunnery. Miss Zhang also lived in Yuhui Nunnery for a while.¡± Shao Wanru did not conceal it. Such a thing could be concealed, and there was no need to conceal it. ¡°Oh, it is a fun surprise!¡± Shao Caihuan smiled kindly, reached out her hand, and felt the sleeve of her shirt. She took out a small protective talisman and handed it to Shao Wanru. ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s the protective talisman I just got. This is for you!¡±

    ¡°Protective talisman, did you just get it?¡± Shao Wanru took it in surprise. It was a small protective talisman and an exquisite one. The bag on the outside was more delicate than any of those that she had seen before.

    She had seen protective talismans of both Yuhui Nunnery and Huaguang Temple, but she had never seen one wrapped in such a delicate bag. This was no longer an ordinary protective talisman. The patterns drawn on it were more exquisite than any protective talisman she had seen before. ¡°Yes, I just got it. I got one for you, and one for myself!¡± Shao Caihuan looked at the left and right in a low voice.

    ¡°Did you get it in the pce?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, I got it in the pce. I got it from a Nanny in-charge here,¡± Shao Caihuan said more carefully.

    ¡°Why does Nanny in-charge in the pce has such a protective talisman? What does it mean?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly felt a weird feeling. Did the so-called protective talisman mean what she thought it meant?

    ¡°Do you know there is a Buddha hall in the pce? I asked the Nanny in-charge to get it from that Buddha hall. Of course, I paid a high price!¡± Shao Caihuan was quite triumphant. ¡°Take it back and hang it around your neck and put it in your underwear. I heard that the effect is very good!¡±

    That was to say, the Nanny in-charge collected money from the beauties, and then went to get the good-for-nothing protective talisman to fool them! Shao Wanru looked at the protective talisman in her hand speechlessly. ¡°Do other beauties know?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be known to many people. I knew it by ident.¡± Shao Caihuan shook her head affirmatively. ¡°You should hide it carefully after you go back. Don¡¯t let others see it, especially our eldest sister. She might make a fuss about it!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation outside was excellent, but none of the sisters in the house thought she was good.

    ¡°Thank you, Third Sister!¡± Shao Wanru put the protective talisman in her sleeve and thanked her. She was sure that many beauties had bought the so-called protective talismans.

    In herst life, she had discovered that the nanny in charge of Chuxiu Pce took bribes from the beauties and secretly helped them with things, which even involved hurting other beauties. This so-called protective talisman is naturally another form of bribe, but she didn¡¯t know if there was any problem with the protective talisman. The Buddha incense on it was quite faint.

    It had indeed been offered before the Buddha. But it was only an offering, and Shao Wanru also detected another smell from under the Buddha incense. It was very faint, almost imperceptible. She was not even sure if she had smelled it.

    When they were talking, they arrived at their residence, and both were tired. So they didn¡¯t say much and went into the room. Yujie had been waiting inside for a long time. Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s voice, she walked out of the room early and was relieved to see Shao Wanru standing in front of her alive and well.

    She still lived in the room at the end of the row, but Shao Cailing¡¯s room on the other side was vacant. ¡°Smell it. Is there any smell on it?¡± Shao Wanru took out the protective talisman from her sleeve and handed it to Yujie.

    Yujie took it, frowned carefully and thought about it, then nodded affirmatively. ¡°Miss, there is a soothing Buddha scent in it, but there is also another kind of medicine that is too soothing. Too much of it will dull the reaction. Miss, where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Third Sister gave it to me!¡± Shao Wanru sat down in the chair and whispered, ¡°Does it just dull the reaction?¡±

    If it was the case, there was nothing to be afraid of. Besides, it would take a long time to take effect. Even if someone discovers other medicinal smells on it, she wouldn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, especially if it was mixed in the same effect of Buddha incense.

    ¡°It not only dulls the reaction. If another medicine is used to trigger it, it may even lead to a foul disease!¡± Yujie sniffed again and said.

    ¡°What kind of foul disease?¡± Shao Wanru was shocked, and her eyes darkened. She had guessed so before but was not as sure as Yujie.

    ¡°It should be a skin disease. In severe cases, the skin will ulcerate greatly. I followed Mingqiu Nun when I was young. This is something Mingqiu Nun encountered a few years ago. Miss, do you remember the story that Mingqiu Nun told about how the skin disease ruined a youngdy¡¯s face?¡± Yujie asked rhetorically.

    This story could be considered as a personal experience by Yujie, while Shao Wanru had heard it from Mingqiu Nun. Mingqiu Nun had even written it down especially. The reason why she valued it so much was that Mingqiu Nun thought that this medicine was too mysterious and didn¡¯t seem to be a thing of the Central ins.

 Chapter 739 - She Was Offered Another Protective Talisman

    Chapter 739 She Was Offered Another Protective Talisman

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart jumped, and immediately remembered the story that Mingqiu Nun had told her before. She had only heard it once, so she hadn¡¯t remembered it as clearly Yujie who had witnessed it herself. It was not a thing of the Central ins, so that was why she thought it smelled weird, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of powder it was. She had been exposed to a lot of medicinal materials in the past, but she had never smelled it, which indicated that it was very rare.

    ¡°Is that the disease caused by the use of joss-stick?¡± Yujie reminded her. Shao Wanru immediately remembered it, and her face changed slightly. ¡°Yes, it was the joss-stick!¡± Yujie said with a heavy face.

    There was silence in the room. Compared with other triggering methods, the triggering of joss-stick was even more difficult to prevent. Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on a copper censer on the window counter. There was incense in the censer, and a faint scent came out from the mouth of the censer, which was refreshing.

    ¡°Is this kind of incense all right?¡± Shao Wanru asked slowly. Yujie nodded and her face turned pale. ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Put away this protective talisman and ce it in¡­¡± Shao Wanru muttered.

    ¡°Miss, can I bury the protective talisman?¡± Yujie¡¯s eyes lit up. Since this protective talisman was not good, burying was the best way to get rid of it.

    Shao Wanru shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t bury it!¡± She remembered what had happened to Madam of Duke Xing. Nanny Sheng had buried the oil paper in the soil. Newly turned soil was very suspicious, especially in ces like Chuxiu Pce. There was no one here, but there were so many now.

    If someone found the traces of a new burial, they would find something wrong with it. When it started an investigation, they would trace it back to her easily. The pce was always an eventful ce. Shao Wanru could be sure that it would go far beyond the scope of a protective talisman and cause endless disasters! But it was not appropriate to put it here.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t bury it, it¡¯s not appropriate to put it here. If someone secretly tampers with the incense, you will be in trouble, Miss!¡± Yujie said anxiously. Although Shao Wanru had just gotten this protective talisman and it would not a big problem even if someone lit up the incense, but she didn¡¯t dare to risk it. She had seen thedy who had a malignant illness because of the incense. There was no good ce all over her body. It was all covered with ck bubbles. Even after Mingqiu Nun cured her, she was left with many scars.

    Her face was ruined.

    ¡°Go get a purse.¡± Shao Wanru ordered. Yujie nodded, got up, and went to look for the purse in the package they brought. Soon she came out with a purse. After Shao Wanru put the protective talisman in it, she thought about it and asked again, ¡°Did you bring the mint?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will bring some right away!¡± Yujie was stunned at first and then overjoyed. She hurriedly turned around, went into the room again, and took some mint out. When the two of them entered the pce, they had also prepared some ordinary medicines. The mint was prepared by the two of them early.

    ¡°Miss, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would not have remembered it.¡± Yujie put the mint on the protective talisman, then tightened the purse pocket and tied it up forcefully. After the medicine on the protective talisman was mixed with a special fragrance, it would cause e spores to appear on the person who smelled it, and they would break and fester. There were also many other simr symptoms. But no matter what, neither of them dared to risk it. Now they could neither throw it away nor bury it.

    Suppressing it with mint was the best way. When Mingqiu Nun treated the poordy, the main medicine she used was mint. Later Mingqiu Nun said in a small chat that the mint vor could suppress this scent and refresh the smell. Mingqiu Nun had mentioned it by chance. Yujie hadn¡¯t thought of it for the same reason. She was secretly thankful. Fortunately, they had brought mint. Otherwise, where would they find the mint?

    They hung the mint bag outside the back window. It was thest room inside, and no one woulde near here. There was just a small partition wall next to it. No one would find out. After they closed the window, the two of them calmed down. Shao Wanru sat down again, and Yujie served tea. ¡°Miss, this protective talisman was given to you by Third Miss. Is it possible that Third Miss wants to hurt you?¡± Yujie put down the tea, stood beside Shao Wanru, and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be her! If she hurts me, she won¡¯t get any benefit!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She was not so sure that Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t hurt her. She just felt that there was no interest between Shao Caihuan and her. Even if something happend to her, Shao Caihuan wouldn¡¯t get any benefit.

    She wasn¡¯t someone in Shao Caihuan¡¯s way. ¡°But this is from Third Miss!¡± Yujie said, puzzled.

    Shao Wanru was silent for a while. She didn¡¯t believe that Shao Caihuan would go after her now. She slightly narrowed her eyes. The pce was a dangerous ce. It was only the first day, and her enemy had tried to hurt her. She didn¡¯t even know who the enemy was. But this Buddha incense reminded her of someone!

    Even though this person showed no malice towards her, she could not prevent the people around her from trying to hurt her. The dinner was four dishes and one soup, which was not bad. After dinner, the eunuch brought some pots of hot water for her to take a bath.

    After they freshened up, it hadpletely darkened outside. The two were tired from a long day, so they went to bed early. The light in Shao Caihuan¡¯s room also went out soon, and she had gone to bed.

    Shao Yanru sat under themp but didn¡¯t sleep. She had a letter in her hand, and a smug smile appeared on the corner of her lips. She had just received this letter, and she had read it several times. After reading it, she picked up the letter paper and lit it on themp, then watched it turn to ashes. ¡°Miss¡­ Is this true?¡± Shuqi hesitated, as she cleaned up the ashes. This letter was just brought by a little pce maid.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Shao Yanru said affirmatively. Her smile grew bigger. Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful looks had always worried her, but she was not worried right now. She hadn¡¯t thought that someone had nned it for her even before she arranged it herself. It saved her some calctions. In the court draft, Shao Yanru regarded Shao Wanru as her biggest opponent.

    ¡°But¡­ this is the pce?¡± Shuqi was a little worried and reminded her carefully. ¡°This is the pce, so what! It¡¯s even better. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess isn¡¯t in a position to intervene!¡± Shao Yanru snorted coldly.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Shuqi wanted to say something but was interrupted by Shao Yanru unceremoniously. ¡°Since this was not something we thought of, it will naturally not be triggered by me in the future. No matter what happens to Shao Wanru, it has nothing to do with me! Be careful not to give the show away.¡± Her sullen eyes fell on Shuqi. Shuqi hurriedly winced in fright and didn¡¯t dare to say more.

    The youngdy¡¯s temper was much more violent than before. Thedy had used to take her advice at first. Now she was arbitrary, and her temper was getting more and more violent in private. If she hadn¡¯t waited on the youngdy all the time, she would almost have thought that the youngdy was a different person. Shuqi felt that the youngdy¡¯s temper was calm before. She was not very angry no matter what and was able to control her emotions.

    The first day after entering the pce had passed silently. Early the next morning, the eunuchs delivered breakfast on time to the door of thedies who stayed. After breakfast, they gathered again. This morning, everyone followed the Nanny in-charge to learn the rules of the pce.

    It was a very painful thing for thedies who had never studied them or who had not studied them properly. If they were wrong, they would be reprimanded by the Nanny in-charge in public. But those who had not studied the pce rules and etiquettes were often somedies who were not valued or not powerful enough. Most of thedies had studied them, but they were just not so standard. It was rather easy for Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru as well as the aristocraticdies of several power ministers. In the end, there was nothing to do, so they sat nearby and watched the Nanny in-charge scold thosedies who did not learn the rules well while chatting.

    Zhang Qn went to Shao Wanru again, and the two of them looked for a ce and sat down to have a chat. ¡°Fifth Miss, do you have this?¡± Zhang Qn whispered, and when no one noticed them, she pulled a thread from her cuff.

    She had happened to see the familiar thread yesterday, and she nodded slightly. ¡°Third Sister gave me one!¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have one, so I bought one for you. Since you have one, then forget it!¡± Zhang Qn lowered her head and carefully stuffed the thread into her cuff, and looked around, for fear of being discovered.

    ¡°Did you get it from Nanny in-charge?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yeah, this is something I specifically inquired about. They probably sold it to me for my father¡¯s sake, but Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is also powerful, so they probably will give one to you for the sake of your family!¡±

    Zhang Qn nced sideways at the several nannies standing in the middle. When she saw that they hadn¡¯t noticed them, she leaned over and whispered. ¡°Where did they get them?¡± Shao Wanru heard something meaningful and asked calmly.

    ¡°Do you know there is a Buddha hall in the pce?¡± Zhang Qn asked. Shao Wanru nodded. She was the second person to ask her the question since yesterday.

    ¡°I heard that the Buddha hall in the pce is getting more spiritual now. I don¡¯t know who went there first to ask for the protective talisman. Later, they said it was pretty effective. It¡¯s just that the protective talisman in the pce is not easy to get, so it is getting more and more precious!¡± Zhang Qn curled her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°There was no such protective talisman before?¡± Shao Wanru was surprised and curious.

    ¡°I have never heard of it before, but I just heard it this time. I also heard that it is very prosperous,¡± Zhang Qn said disapprovingly.

 Chapter 740 - She Did It for Miss Wang!

    <h4>Chapter 740 She Did It for Miss Wang!</h4>

    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where it came from. Anyway, it¡¯s very effective, especially for women,¡± Zhang Qn said and looked around again. When no one noticed them, she leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°It is said that the Noble Ladies who live in the pce are all well-destined. If they can get the protective talisman in the pce, they can be Noble Ladies or be protected by these Noble Ladies in the pce!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Zhang Qn in shock.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they said, but it¡¯s all legends. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not!¡± Zhang Qn nodded and said affirmatively again, fearing that Shao Wanru would not believe it.

    Shao Wanru was silent for a while and suddenly realized something. There was such a rumor about the protective talisman. No wonder the beauties of this draft picks had tried so hard to get one. ¡°Then... where did they get these protective talismans?¡± Shao Wanru asked differently.

    ¡°The Buddha hall!¡± Zhang Qn asked in puzzlement. She remembered that Shao Wanru had asked it just now.

    ¡°Who hosts the Buddha hall?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Pushan Nun! Weren¡¯t you in Yuhui Nunnery before? Could it be that you didn¡¯t know that Pushan Nun of Yuhui Nunnery entered the pce and gave lectures to Empress Dowager? She temporarily lived in Buddha hall. There were several nuns in Buddha hall before. But they were not as good as Pushan Nun.¡± Zhang Qn knew about this, and she thought Shao Wanru should know it too. Didn¡¯t she live in Yuhui Nunnery?

    Pushan Nun? Shao Wanru¡¯s heart jumped, and her eyes darkened. She continued to ask, ¡°Are Pushan Nun¡¯s two disciples in the pce?¡± ¡°Of course. Pushan Nun certainly has someone to wait on her. Even if she didn¡¯t bring her two disciples over, nuns are serving in the Buddha hall of the pce!¡±

    Zhang Qn looked at Shao Wanru with confusion and asked, ¡°Fifth Miss, do you know something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why did a good person like Pushan Nun take in two poor disciples?¡± Shao Wanru changed the subject calmly.

    ¡°Really? Her disciples are not good?¡± Zhang Qn asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Do you remember the nun who embarrassed me when we first met? She was one of Pushan Nun¡¯s two disciples!¡± Shao Wanru reminded her with a smile.

    As soon as she said it, Zhang Qn immediately remembered it. She was stunned. After a long time, she said, ¡°She was not very good. I can¡¯t believe she is Pushan Nun¡¯s disciple. How did Pushan Nun take in such a disciple? She should be kicked out long ago!¡± Although she had experienced it, she hadn¡¯t noticed the details.

    The two talked softly, but they were veryfortable. Some of thedies who learned the rules did not learn well, and they were scolded by the Nanny in-charge. At this time, they started to cry, and it was pitiful. They slowed down the progress more and more. While the two of them talked with each other happily, Shao Yanru was also very intimate with a youngdy. From time to time, she looked up at Shao Wanru. If Zhang Qn or Shao Wanru met her eyes, she smiled at them slightly. She looked friendly and gentle.

    Thest part in the morning was drawing lots about the time for painting. The morning passed very quickly, and when it was time for lunch, they went back to lunch separately.

    Shao Wanru had just finished lunch when she heard a knock at the door. She asked Yujie to open the door, and saw Shao Yanru standing at the door with a smile. ¡°Eldest Sister!¡± Shao Wanru stood up.

    Shao Yanru nodded and stepped inside. ¡°Please sit down!¡± Shao Wanru pointed to the chair beside her, and Wan Yanru sat down with a smile. Yujie cleaned up the table quickly and served two cups of tea.

    Then, like Shuqi, she retreated behind her master. ¡°Fifth Sister, I have one thing to tell you today,¡± Shao Yanru said gently.

    Shao Wanru said nothing and lowered her head. She picked up the teacup for two sips, and then slowly put it down. With a distant smile on her face, she looked at Shao Yanru and waited for her to continue. She didn¡¯t think there was anything between them that needed to be discussed in private. Why was Shao Yanru here today?

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you know that Pushan Nun is in the pce?¡± Shao Yanru said cheerfully and her face was full of joy. Shao Wanru nodded, narrowed her eyes to observe Shao Yanru¡¯s expression, and waited for her to continue.

    ¡°When I went to cultivate in Yuhui Nunnery, I learned painting with Pushan Nun, but then I had to go down the mountain for something, and I never had the chance to learn again. Now when I¡¯m in the pce, it is a good opportunity. It happens that we have nothing to do in the afternoon. I wonder if you can apany me to visit her. If I go over alone, I¡¯m afraid it will cause misunderstandings!¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head. She knew what the misunderstandings Shao Yanru was worried about. If she hung around, others would mistakenly think that she was deliberately trying to hook up with someone. There were only a few princes in the pce beside the emperor. No matter what others thought about it, it would be bad for her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Third Sister?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her and asked. She neither refused nor immediately agreed.

    ¡°Third Sister didn¡¯t like Pushan Nun very much before. If I ask her to go with me, she will be in a bad mood, and even deliberately say something inappropriate.¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said bluntly.

    ¡°Third Sister has always been generous. Why didn¡¯t she get along with Pushan Nun? Besides, Pushan Nun is your master of painting. Why doesn¡¯t Third Sister like her?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t answer the question for a while. After some hesitation, she shook her hand and smiled bitterly. ¡°This is Third Sister¡¯s personal affair. Maybe they were ipatible in character. It was rted to painting. Third Sister went up to the mountain to ask for a painting, but Pushan Nun didn¡¯t agree. It was not a big deal.¡± She was very vague about it, but it was rted to Shao Caihuan, so it made sense.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, when we entered the pce this time, my grandmother and father hope that one of the daughters of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will go to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion or Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. But which one of us will go or what position we will be given is not something we can decide. I hope that during this period, we three sisters can let go of the past and stick together. You know, if something happens in the pce, our family will be easily implicated!¡± Shao Yanru said with a straight face.

    She had a good point. Even if they were sworn enemies outside, they should work together in the pce at this time. Otherwise, no one was sure whether their family would be implicated if something happened.

    Shao Wanru was silent for a while. She looked a little hesitant because of the deep grudges between them and family expectations of them. These expectations were well-known in the mansion. On this point, Shao Yanru did not lie, but her meaning was slightly different.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did hope that ady would be selected, but the candidate had been selected and it was Shao Yanru. She sounded so genuine that she couldn¡¯t tell if it was true or not.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t apany you. The lot I drew earlier is in the front.¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and spoke.

    ¡°Which lot did you draw?¡± Shao Yanru asked. Everyone had left after they drew the lot, and they didn¡¯t go together. So Shao Yanru didn¡¯t know Shao Wanru¡¯s number!

    ¡°It¡¯s 22, and it¡¯sing soon. There is only onedy before me.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m 32, and we¡¯re not in a hurry. I heard that the painters are not fast. It takes at least two or three days to paint ady. We will go in a while, Okay?¡± Shao Yanru smiled casually.

    ¡°Although it takes some time to paint onedy, I heard that if there is an ident, thedy behind will fill in. If they look for us and we are not there, that would be too bad!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s repeated rejections, Shao Yanru sighed helplessly. ¡°Since you say so, then I will go alone. I just hope that if someone asks, you can exin it for me!¡± Shao Yanru stood up and said.

    ¡°How do I exin?¡± Shao Wanru also stood up.

    ¡°Well, you can just say I went to visit Pushan Nun!¡± Shao Yanru hesitated.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru nodded. Regardless of how they were outside the pce, Shao Yanru¡¯s incident was reasonable. Besides, she had refused to go with her, so it¡¯s not a big deal to just help her exin it. Even if it was to make up for her previous refusal, she should agree to do her the favor now.

    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Yanru bowed to her, turned around, and walked outside. Shuqi followed her closely. When she reached the door, Shao Yanru seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stopped. She turned around and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I made an appointment with Miss Wang in the afternoon. If Miss Wanges overter, please entertain her for me!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand who she was referring to.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Wang who spoke to me in the morning. We had a nice talk in the morning, just like you and Miss Zhang. We made an appointment in the afternoon. But now I have to go to visit Pushan Nun. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to receive Miss Wang!¡± Shao Yanru said apologetically.

    ¡°All right!¡± Shao Wanru nodded. It was just a small favor. It was the same as exining Shao Yanru¡¯s whereabouts. It was not a big deal. Anyone would agree to it. Shao Yanru smiled and saluted Shao Wanru sideways, and then took Shuqi away.

    When they left, Yujie frowned and said, ¡°Miss, why do I feel that something is wrong! What the hell is she here for?¡±

    Shao Yanru had said a lot and asked her to do her favors, and she looked very sincere. She seemed to have exined everything about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion clearly. She had confided in her. But after thinking about it, she felt that it was such a trivial matter. Why did Shao Yanru especially visit her? She was a little too cautious.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and her eyes darkened. Shao Yanru had made such a big fuss for only one purpose. ¡°She did it for Miss Wang!¡±

 Chapter 741 - The Former Concubine Wang

    <h4>Chapter 741 The Former Concubine Wang</h4>

    Miss Wang, formerly known as Wang Yuxin, was the second daughter of the deputy director of the Ministry of Works. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know her. When Shao Yanru talked to this youngdy today, she had just taken a few nces at her. Shao Yanru happened to stand in front of Miss Wang Yuxin, so Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see what Miss Wang looked like. She had not expected this Miss Wang to be Wang Yuxin, but Shao Yanru had beaten around the bush when they talked and just mentioned her name in the end as if she had only thought of this Miss Wang that moment.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t apany her to see Pushan Nun. She had no rtionship with Pushan Nun in the first ce and had a problem with Pushan Nun¡¯s two disciples. More importantly, with her bad rtionship with Shao Yanru, she would never risk it to apany her to meet Pushan Nun in such a ce. In the imperial pce, a wrong word or a wrong action could lead to ruin. It would be impossible for any other girl who was at odds with her sister to agree to such a request. Shao Yanru¡¯s request was doomed to fail. As for the exnationter, it was a trivial matter. Compared with the previous things, Shao Wanru would agree to such a trivial matter.

    It seemed that this was the key to Shao Yanru¡¯s conversation this time. Herst request that she said she almost forgot was her real purpose. Wang Yuxin¨DMiss Wang¨DConcubine Wang, was bad-tempered and jealous. She was indeed Shao Yanru¡¯s friend in her previous life, and the rtionship between the two of them had always been very good. When Shao Yanru was Shao Zhaoyi, Concubine Wang had always been attached to her. She spoke ill of Shao Wanru to Shao Yanru and helped Shao Yanru torture her. Sometimes when Shao Yanru put on a dignified and gentle image, this Concubine Wang would be a vicious helper by her side.

    Butter, Concubine Wang died inexplicably as she jumped into ake in the winter and drowned. At that time, Shao Wanru saw this scene with her own eyes, so she remembered it very clearly. Theke Concubine Wang jumped into was not far from Chuxiu Pce. Standing at the back window of the attic that Chu Liuchen had prepared for her, she could see it from a distance.

    It was a coincidence that day. She happened to be standing at the back window when she saw Concubine Wang running over and then jumping directly into the water. In the winter, the water was cold, so the court maids and eunuchs who came after her didn¡¯t dare to jump into the water casually. Only a few loyal ones did so, and by the time the emperor got the news and came over, Concubine Wang had already been dead. Shao Wanru remembered that she was very happy when she saw that because she had been stabbed with a needle secretly by Concubine Wang the day before, and her wrist was so swollen that she couldn¡¯t even hold a paintbrush.

    ¡°Was there anything wrong with Miss Wang?¡± Yujie said anxiously, ¡°If there was, why did you agree to see her? You should have just declined!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to decline. This time, I want to see what Miss Wang and Shao Yanru are up to!¡± Shao Wanru smiled in a low voice, and her eyes were cold and dark.

    She was not the isted and helpless painter she had been in her previous life, and the two of them had not be the concubines of the emperor. As far as status was concerned, her current status was higher than that of this Miss Wang Yuxin, so she was not afraid to meet her again. When Miss Wang Yuxin came over, Shao Wanru was talking with Shao Caihuan in thetter¡¯s room. When she heard the knock on the door of Shao Yanru¡¯s room, Shao Caihuan sent the maid to go over and take a look, and the maid brought Wang Yuxin over.

    Wang Yuxin wearing a goose-yellow pce dress was also very beautiful. She even looked very kind and sweet, and there was not a hint of her vicious and mean look as Shao Yanru¡¯s aplice in the previous life.

    ¡°Nice to see you, Third Miss Shao, Fifth Miss Shao!¡± After bowing to the two sisters politely, she stood up with a smile and introduced herself.

    ¡°Miss Wang, please sit down!¡± Shao Caihuan was the host here, so she politely invited her to take a seat with a smile.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and did not say anything. She just looked Miss Wang up and down, as if it were the first time she had seen her. It would not be until three yearster when Wang Yuxin became an arrogant and powerful imperial concubine that they would meet again, ording to what happened in her previous life. But Miss Wang wasn¡¯t arrogant at all right now.

    The three girls talked andughed very harmoniously, though it was mostly Wang Yuxin and Shao Caihuan talking. Shao Wanru was just smiling and looking at them from the side. She asionally drank tea and responded to them.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, are you willing to stay or leave?¡± Suddenly, Wang Yuxin turned the topic to Shao Wanru with a smile as she looked at her with a kind face.

    ¡°Well... it is not something we can decide!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said in a leisurely manner. She sat in a seat behind them and didn¡¯t seem to talk much. She would not have been noticed, but she was too beautiful not to be seen as a threat wherever she went.

    As Wang Yuxin thought of what Shao Yanru had said to her before, her eyes twitched fiercely. Originally, Shao Yanru was the one who made her feel most threatened. Before entering the pce, she knew that Shao Yanru was hailed as the number one beauty. A girl with such a reputation was bound to be her strongest opponent. However, she saw not only Shao Yanru, but also the even prettier Shao Wanru.

    Compared to Shao Yanru, who looked gentle and generous, Shao Wanru in front of her was her ultimate opponent.

    ¡°I heard that you know Prince Yue.¡± Wang Yuxin pretended not to care. Upon hearing the words, Shao Caihuan looked at Shao Wanru. She didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°Prince Yue?¡± Shao Wanru frowned and shook her head. ¡°I only saw him from a distance.¡±

    ¡°Have you only seen him once? I heard that His Royal Highness Prince Xin and Prince Yue met you together. His Royal Highness Prince Xin even went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to see you,¡± Wang Yuxin asked with a look of surprise.

    Shao Caihuan looked at Shao Wanru with some suspicion. She seemed to have heard the people in the mansion mention it, but she didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. Now, she realized that it might be true. Shao Wanru¡¯s face darkened, and her cold eyes fell on Wang Yuxin as she asked, ¡°What do you mean, Miss Wang? Don¡¯t you know that the most forbidden thing in the pce is baseless rumors? If you want to know whether what I¡¯ve said is true, then we¡¯ll go to see the empress now and ask her to invite Prince Xin and Prince Yue over to confront them in person. It¡¯s better than you having your suspicion in private, which will ruin my reputation!¡±

    Shao Wanru stood up as she spoke as if she was about to confront them. Wang Yuxin was stunned for a moment before her face was flushed and her limbs trembled. She hadn¡¯t expected that a simple tentative remark would lead to such angry refutation from Shao Wanru. But if they took it up with the empress, she would look bad. She was now angry and vindictive and regretted having spoken so bluntly.

    Shao Yanru had warned her repeatedly not to talk about this kind of thing. But she had found Shao Wanru sitting on the side and looking very kind, so she couldn¡¯t resist asking the stupid question.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, it¡¯s just some rumors I heard, and they can¡¯t be taken seriously. So why bother the empress with it?¡± Although Wang Yuxin was angry and vindictive, she had to apologize.

    She got into a quarrel with others over some rumors when she first arrived in the pce, and if the empress found out about it, she would immediately be sent home. She was not young anymore, and she had remained unmarried until now for this draft, so she couldn¡¯t afford to go back.

    ¡°It would be the best that you think so. I don¡¯t mind it, but I¡¯m afraid that His Royal Highness Prince Xin and Prince Yue will pursue the matter. Although it is Chuxiu Pce and it is more remote, it is still in the pce. If the two princes investigate it, I¡¯m afraid you and even your father might be punished!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    She turned to Shao Caihuan and said, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ve got to go. Goodbye, Third Sister!¡±

    ¡°Since you are not feeling well, go back!¡± Shao Caihuan nodded.

    Seeing Shao Wanru leaving, Wang Yuxin was ashamed and annoyed. She almost tore the handkerchief in her hand. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru, who looked like a pushover, was so difficult to deal with. She had been fooled by her and identally said what was on her mind just now.

    ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯ve got to leave, too. I have been out for so long, so it¡¯s time to go back!¡± Wang Yuxin smiled dryly and stood up.

    Shao Caihuan also stood up, saying, ¡°Then I will see you to the door!¡±

    ¡°Third Miss, you¡¯re so kind. See you!¡± Wang Yuxin was really in a bad mood, so while tugging at her handkerchief, she refused.

    She was too angry to deal with Shao Caihuan now. After saying this, she turned around and walked out without waiting for Shao Caihuan to say anything.

    She went out of the room and saw Shao Wanru¡¯s back and red bitterly at her before leaving angrily. She hade to see Shao Wanru because Shao Wanru¡¯s looks gave her a great sense of crisis. But now it seemed true that something was going on between Shao Wanru and Prince Yue, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to suggest asking the empress to invite Prince Yue over to confront her. Was she so sure that Prince Yue would back her up?

    His Royal Highness Prince Yue and Shao Wanru had known each other long before, and Shao Wanru was likely to be chosen as the Princess this time, which made her angry. She had also known Prince Yue for a long time, and he was always quite fond of her. Besides, her father had also implied that she should wait for the beauty draft. But in her capacity, she was at most a side concubine, and she would not be reconciled that the Princess would be Shao Wanru.

    She went out and turned in one direction, then went straight to the outside of the pce. At this time, Prince Yue might be there and it was the ce he had hinted to her before entering the pcest time.

    ¡°Where is your incense, Miss?¡± The maid walking behind her reminded her.

    After Wang Yuxin stood still, she took out a small piece of incense from her sleeve and tried to throw it away.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t throw it away now. If someone sees us, it will be bad!¡± The maid pointed at the gate of Chuxiu Pce where a maid was looking at them with surprise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Wang Yuxin put the incense back in her sleeve and said coldly. She would have nned to put the incense in the incense burner in Shao Wanru¡¯s room, but she hadn¡¯t expected that Shao Wanru would be in Shao Caihuan¡¯s room instead of her own!

 Chapter 742 - Miss Wang Complained to Chu Liuyue

    <h4>Chapter 742 Miss Wang Comined to Chu Liuyue</h4>

    ¡°Miss, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Prince Yue!¡± Wang Yuxin said irritably. She must interfere with Shao Wanru¡¯s n. With that, she strode out to the outside. The maid at the pce gate saw hering and hurriedly saluted her, but she was ruthlessly pushed away and staggered to the ground.

    Wang Yuxin was in a bad mood, and she would not care about an insignificant pce maid. She walked out with her maid and didn¡¯t notice the pce maid who fell to the ground looking angrily at her back. Although Han Dan, an excellent pce maid lived at the bottom of the pce, always wanted to get out of here. Apart from her humble background, she didn¡¯t feel much inferior to the beauties here, especially this meandy. Her father was a schr for a lifetime and he couldn¡¯t even support himself and had struggled in poverty.

    She was a schr¡¯s daughter, and she was very beautiful. After her father died, she went into the pce. She had seen the glory of the royal family. Even if she was just an ordinary pce maid, she had infinite ideas. She wanted to find a good master. With her good looks and intelligence, she hoped to climb up thedder if she had the opportunity. Now she had her eye on First Miss and Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She thought both girls were very promising.

    The youngdy who came out with a ferocious face just now was not as good as her, and she wondered why she had the nerve to lose her temper in the pce. Han Dan was very annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything now. If there was only one choice, she would go directly to swear allegiance to and assist thedy wholeheartedly, but now there were two choices. She thought she¡¯d better wait. After all, she had heard that if ady of one important aristocratic family got elected, the otherdies of the same family would lose. If she made the wrong choice, there would be no hope for her.

    This First Miss and Fifth Miss were both from the same mansion. She was afraid that only one of them could stay, even if both were the best of all beauties. Of course, when the final candidate was not decided, she had to wait on both of them with all her heart. Thinking about this, Han Dan stood up. She patted the dust on her clothes, looked at Wang Yuxin¡¯s back, and cursed fiercely, ¡°Damn you!¡±

    Then she limped into the pce gate.

    Wang Yuxin still didn¡¯t know that she was being cursed by a pce maid she couldn¡¯t care less about. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that this pce maid would be her opponent in the future. She was now full of anger towards Shao Wanru. She wanted to find Chu Liuyue andined to him about it. After turning a few turns, she came to a pavilion and looked around. As expected, she saw two guards standing in front of the door. She was excited. It seemed that Prince Yue should be there. The reason why she knew this ce was that Chu Liuyue had met her when he went to Chu Mansion before. He inadvertently mentioned this ce and said that he would enjoy the scenery here when he was free. He had also told her that she coulde to enjoy the scenery if she had nothing better to do after entering the pce. In case that she would not know the way, he had especially sketched the route from Chuxiu Pce to here.

    She collected herself, stood still to adjust her hair, and asked her maid, ¡°Is my hair messy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not messy at all. You¡¯re beautiful as always!¡± The maid looked at her and praised.

    These words pleased Wang Yuxin. She turned around and walked towards the pavilion. When the two guards saw hering, they blocked her way with their hands, and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Director Wang¡¯s daughter, and I am drafting in the pce. I¡¯d like to see His Royal Highness Prince Yue!¡± Wang Yuxin said softly.

    Two guards nced at her, and one guard said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The guard turned around and walked inside, while the other still stopped in front of Wang Yuxin to prevent her from taking a step forward at will.

    The guard who went in to report her arrival came back quickly, and soon he walked out, and respectfully bowed to Wang Yuxin. ¡°Miss Wang, the prince invites you toe in!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Wang Yuxin said, feeling proud. As expected, His Royal Highness Prince Yue would be waiting for her here, which made her more confident. She had always felt that she was a promising candidate with good looks. But when she entered the pce, she discovered that there were too many beauties in the draft. Although she was excellent, she was not the most outstanding one. She was no match for the sisters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Miss Shao had told her that she had no intention of being selected. The girl to be selected from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion should be Shao Wanru. Therefore, she had a very good attitude towards Shao Yanru. In a short while, the two of them had be intimate friends.

    But what if she was not as good-looking as Shao Wanru? His Royal Highness Prince Yue liked her, not Shao Wanru. He had even been waiting for her here. It was such a kind of affection that Shao Wanru could never have. With the favor of His Royal Highness Prince Yue, she believed that Shao Wanru would never enter Prince Yue¡¯s mansion. Chu Liuyue was standing with his hands behind his back at the window and looking at theke outside. The window was facing the east, and the sun was shining upon it. It looked like he was ted with a gold halo, which made him look increasingly tall and handsome.

    Theyout of the house was very simple. There was only a desk and a few chairs. It was a casual office ce and indeed a ce where Chu Liuyue asionally took a break from work. It was not his at first. Due to the draft, the empress had decided to give Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Prince Xin a pavilion near the Chuxiu Pce so that they could asionally see these beauties. If the general condition permitted, the princes had a certain degree of freedom to choose their women. Of course, the Princess¡¯s position was designated. But if the prince liked it, he could choose one or two girls to enter his house.

    Of course, the choice shouldn¡¯t conflict with the Princess¡¯s position.

    Chu Liuchen had originally had his pavilion here, so the empress hadn¡¯t arranged it for him separately. Chu Liuyue thought it was very good. When Wang Yuxin came in and saw Chu Liuyue¡¯s tall figure, she immediately lowered her body shyly, and bowed sideways, ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang, please sit down!¡± Chu Liuyue turned around. Although the smile on his face was faint, she could see that it was much softer than his coldness and sternness in front of others in the past.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Wang Yuxin walked over and sat down on a chair on one side with a blushing face and lowered head. She was kneading the handkerchief in her hand restlessly and agitatedly.

    Prince Yue was waiting for her here, and he spoke very softly at her, which made her very excited.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Wang?¡± Chu Liuyue asked in a gentle voice as he walked to the main chair, lifted his robe and sat down.

    ¡°I...¡± Wang Yuxin couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. She just felt hot on her face. All the words she had prepared all disappeared when she saw Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue frowned secretly when he noticed Wang Yuxin¡¯s hesitation out of the corner of his eye. He had something to do in a while and didn¡¯t want to waste time on Wang Yuxin. He coughed immediately and introduced the topic. ¡°Have you enjoyed your stay in the pce? If you have any problem, just tell me and I will do my best to solve it for you!¡±

    This was ambiguous. Chu Liuyue had his eye on the strength of her father Director Wang. His rank was not very high, but the Wang family was aristocratic. Apart from him, there were many officials from the family. It seemed that Director¡¯s official rank was not high, which screened out the possibility of Wang Yuxin being selected as the Princess. With Wang Yuxin¡¯s background, she could be his side concubine or concubine, which was originally Chu Liuyue¡¯s n.

    ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed it, but...¡± Wang Yuxin said softly.

    ¡°But what?¡± Chu Liuyue still asked in a soft voice. Although he was impatient, his face didn¡¯t show it, He was now much gentler than before.

    Wang Yuxin only felt her heart beating faster, and something seemed about to jump out of her throat. She subconsciously squeezed the handkerchief in his hand, and said tenderly, ¡°Most of thedies are very kind and don¡¯t bully others. We¡¯re all very happy to live together!¡±

    ¡°Someone bullied you?¡± Chu Liuyue asked with a frown. He didn¡¯t want to deal with such trivial affairs among girls.

    When Wang Yuxin was peeking at him, his expression gave her the illusion that Chu Liuyue was angry because of her being bullied, and she was overjoyed immediately.

    ¡°No... no one is bullying me!¡± She raised her hands and shook them to deny it, but the look in her eyes and the expression on her face suggested that she had been bullied and she didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    ¡°Tell me who is bullying you?¡± Chu Liuyue was not in the mood to deal with her and asked bluntly. If it was someone irrelevant, he wouldn¡¯t mind teaching her a lesson secretly.

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Wang Yuxin wiped away the fake tears on the corners of her eyes aggrievedly with her handkerchief. ¡°She is the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and the daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She...¡±

    Fifth Miss Shao? Shao Wanru? Chu Liuyue suddenly thought of a slender and delicate figure. Now he frowned deeply with some inexplicable annoyance.

    ¡°Tell me what is going on? How did she bully you?¡±

    Wang Yuxin hade to file aint. After seeing that she had already provoked Prince Yue¡¯s anger, she became even more aggrieved. Thinking of Shao Wanru¡¯s rebuke to her just now, she shed a few tears and her eyes became red. ¡°Fifth Miss Shao scolded me in front of thedies of their Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion because of her identity, saying that I... that I... would never get selected!¡± Wang Yuxin cried, ¡°She said that even if I could be selected, in the end... she wouldn¡¯t make it easy for me...¡±

    Of course, she was implying that if Chu Liuyue had to choose between Shao Wanru and her to enter the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. If Shao Wanru failed, she wouldn¡¯t go easy on her. If a woman with a vicious nature wanted to hurt a man¡¯s beloved woman, the man would certainly not allow her to have the opportunity to enter his mansion.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s gentleness gave Wang Yuxin an illusion that she was the woman Prince Yue loved most. At least she thought it was the case. She was quite sure about it. If she got selected, Shao Wanru would never be able to enter Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion...

 Chapter 743 - She Made a Protective Talisman Just in Case

    <h4>Chapter 743 She Made a Protective Talisman Just in Case</h4>

    ¡°Why did she say that to you?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, I... I was talking with the Shao sisters, and we were talking about you. I said that when I saw you, you were handsome, graceful, and very gentle. But others always said that you were indifferent... I actually didn¡¯t say anything else, but Fifth Miss Shao was furious, and repeatedly scolded me, saying that I shouldn¡¯t mention you!¡± Wang Yuxin seemed to be more aggrieved.

    Of course, she was implying that Shao Wanru also wanted to marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, so she had shown great malice to Miss Wang because she presented herself as the future wife of Prince Yue. Shao Wanru was still in the beauty draft now, and it was doubtful whether she would get selected or not. It was ridiculous for her to be so certain and pretentious. She even bullied the prince¡¯s beloved woman. No man could put up with her!

    Although Wang Yuxin seemed aggrieved, she was secretly gloating.

    Shao Wanru was indeed beautiful, so what? Miss Wang decided to speak ill of her to Prince Yue to make him hate her. Although he might see her outstanding lookster, so what? He would still feel disgusted. Chu Liuyue showed a surprised look. He picked up a cup of tea on the table with his slender fingers, took a sip, and lowered his eyes to cover the emotions.

    Shao Wanru liked him and wanted to marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion? With Shao Wanru¡¯s identity, it was possible. But if she married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, it would be impossible for Shao Yanru to marry him too. Then the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion might be stolen by Chu Liuzhou. Of course, he did not want that to happen. Two sisters from the same mansion could not marry into the royal family at the same time. This rule was not absolutely carried out. However, it was certain that two sisters of the same family could not marry the same prince. Moreover, both of them were born to the duchess and had distinguished identities.

    Comparing the two sisters, Chu Liuyue thought that Shao Yanru had a better chance of winning. But when he thought of Shao Wanru, he felt that he couldn¡¯t let her go since she liked him so much. He secretly thought that he should find a way to marry the two sisters, which would be the best.

    The room became quiet. Wang Yuxin twisted her body ufortably. She had thought that once she finished speaking, Chu Liuyue would promise her that he would never allow Shao Wanru to marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. But what did he mean now?

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Wang Yuxin asked tentatively.

    ¡°I see. Why don¡¯t you go back first and pay more attention to Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s emotions in the future? If anything happens, report to me immediately. I will do what I can to help you!¡± Chu Liuyue raised his head and said in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Wang Yuxin stood up excitedly and bowed to Chu Liuyue. She was greatly relieved. It seemed to her that Chu Liuyue was just confessing his love to her. She got what she had wanted and knew that she should not stay here any longer.

    Watching Wang Yuxin leave, Chu Liuyue frowned deeply and looked coldly at Wang Yuxin¡¯s back. When he saw Shao Wanru¡¯s figure in the pce that day, he felt more shocked than the time when he had seen Shao Yanru. If he knew that Shao Wanru would attract him so much, he should have done something when he was in Jiangzhou that day instead of waiting until now. Right now, he wouldn¡¯t let Shao Yanru go. Fortunately, Shao Wanru was still young, so she could go back and wait for a few more years. When the most important matter was settled, it would not be difficult for him to ask Shao Wanru to enter the pce. Even if there were rules, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to break them at all once he was in power and ascended to the throne...

    On her way back, when Wang Yuxin turned around and saw Chu Liuyue looking at her back ¡°nkly¡± and reluctantly, her face instantly flushed with shyness, but she felt more pleased. She believed that Prince Yue liked her so much. Chu Liuyue was actually just in a daze. He hadn¡¯t expected that Wang Yuxin could be so imaginative. He took a deep breath. This time he had to prevent Shao Wanru from being selected, especially selected by Chu Liuchen. He heard that the Imperial Grandmother seemed to have tried to paired her off with Chu Liuchen three years ago.

    Chu Liuchen had been sick. As long as he was alive, he would be a sick prince that was not easy to deal with, and he must not take him lightly. He could start with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. As long as Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess understood that if Shao Wanru married Chu Liuchen, she would only end up being widowed, and he believed that the Elder Princess who had just found her granddaughter would not be happy about it. At that time, even the empress would have to take the Elder Princess¡¯s advice, and would not force her.

    As for the Empress Dowager, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also had her way to persuade her. As for him, as long as he showed his strength a little bit, the Elder Princess would understand how to choose. He became immediately rxed when he thought about it. This matter had always troubled him, but he had not expected that Wang Yuxin had identally untied the knot in his mind.

    Wang Yuxin would be of some use at some point. It was also a good idea to keep her watching Shao Wanru in the pce. It was a serendipity...

    ¡°Miss, are we going to make a protective talisman?¡± Yujie looked at Shao Wanru in surprise and asked.

    ¡°Yes, we will make one by ourselves. The protective talisman always has to be hung around the neck. If Third Sister knows that I didn¡¯t wear the one she gave me, she will probably be unhappy!¡± Shao Wanru looked at the red pouch in her hand and spoke.

    The fabric was just cut from a piece of clothing she had brought, and it was sewn into a small cloth bag, and two ropes were tied to the outside so that it looked very simr to the one that Shao Caihuan had given her before. The only difference was the exquisite pattern on it.

    Shao Wanru closed the mouth of the pouch with a needle and thread, and then sealed it skillfully. Her needlework was not bad, because she had done needlework and embroidery when she was free in herst life. ¡°Miss, there is no protective talisman in it!¡± Yujie¡¯s needlework was not as good as Shao Wanru¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t help much at this time, so she reminded her master.

    Protective talisman got its name because the most important thing was the small paper talisman inside. It could be stored for a longer time after the pouch was sealed.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to put it in. It¡¯s just for making fashion. If Third Sister asks about it, I can pull it open a little to show her!¡± Shao Wanru said while she continued to seal it.

    ¡°Miss, are you so sure that Third Miss will ask about this protective talisman?¡± Yujie asked in a puzzled way. Since the protective talisman had been given away, how could she ask about it again? When she was at Jingxin Monastery before, many people asked for the protective talisman. But she had never heard of anyone who would ask the receiver to show it to see if it was lost.

    ¡°She will ask about it, and ask me to show her!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly with a bit ofziness in her attitude. Then she turned to Yujie and blinked. ¡°You said that you had drawn a protective talisman. Why don¡¯t you draw a symbol outside the pouch?¡±

    The bags containing protective talismans were also different on the outside. Some were specially designed with markings. When Yujie was in Jingxin Monastery, she had painted for the Abbess of Jingxin Monastery, and could also draw one or two strokes ording to a set pattern.

    ¡°Miss, the protective talisman is painted too delicately for me to draw it!¡± But Yujie felt that she couldn¡¯t draw the former protective talisman, and shook her head. At that time, she just looked at it a few more times and marveled at its beauty.

    ¡°You can draw the middle ones first, and I will draw the lines on the sides!¡± Shao Wanru smiled. She had also looked at it a few more times. It was okay to draw a few rough lines to just present a simr shape, and it did not need to be exactly the same.

    They worked together, and after a short while, one protective talisman waspleted. Yujie looked at it near the rear window carefully and she was surprised.

    ¡°Miss, it looks simr, but it¡¯s not the same. I don¡¯t think the effect is great. If someone takes a closer look, she will find something wrong!¡± Yujie looked sideways again and felt that it didn¡¯t look like that one very much.

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that it¡¯s simr. If they will find something wrong when they look at it carefully, then I won¡¯t allow them to look at it carefully!¡± Shao Wanru smiled meaningfully.

    She only needed it to look simr and didn¡¯t need it to look the same. If it was the same, it would be hard for her to exin it. It was just right now. As expected, things happened very quickly. On the day that Shao Wanru was going to have her portrait painted, Shao Yanru was also the No. 2, but the two were not assigned to the same painter. Since the time was the same, the two went out together. However, they ran into Wang Yuxin at the gate of the pce.

    She seemed to have just returned from outside the pce. When she saw the Shao sisters, she walked over immediately. She first saluted Shao Yanru affectionately, ¡°Miss Shao,¡± and then greeted Shao Wanru coldly, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao¡±.

    Shao Wanru was not surprised by Wang Yuxin¡¯s behaviors. She raised her eyebrows and looked at her. She just stopped and didn¡¯t move forward.

    ¡°Where did you go, Miss Wang?¡± Shao Yanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°I just came back from the outside!¡± Wang Yuxin took Shao Yanru¡¯s hand and looked at Shao Wanru vigntly. Seeing that she was standing still and noting forward, she rolled her eyes at her and lowered her voice, ¡°I got two!¡±

    As she spoke, she took out something from her chest pocket, and quickly stuffed it into Shao Yanru¡¯s hand. Then she looked at Shao Wanru again, and was satisfied when she saw that her attention seemed not focused on her.

    ¡°This is for you!¡± Wang Yuxin whispered.

    ¡°You got it at a high price. No. Thanks.¡± Shao Yanru refused in a low voice.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ept it? It took me a lot of money and great effort. There are just two, one for you and one for me,¡± Wang Yuxin said. She forced Shao Yanru¡¯s hands to clench the stuff firmly.

    ¡°But I...¡± Shao Yanru seemed hesitant.

    ¡°Miss Shao, we¡¯re good friends. Please take it!¡± Wang Yuxin smiled, and raised her eyebrows provocatively at Shao Wanru nearby. ¡°I got you one because I like you a lot. As for someone else, even if she kneels down to beg me, I won¡¯t give it to her!¡±

    She vaguely rolled her eyes at Shao Wanru, and then smiled and said goodbye to Shao Yanru.

    Seeing her leave, Shao Yanru smiled and turned around to look at Shao Wanru, and said softly, ¡°Fifth Sister, do you like it?¡± She stretched out her palm, and a delicate protective talisman was lying quietly on it.

 Chapter 744 - Her Test Failed!

    <h4>Chapter 744 Her Test Failed!</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Sister, here you are!¡± Shao Yanru said softly, taking out another protective talisman from her neck, ¡°I already have one!¡±

    ¡°I have one too. Thank you for your kindness!¡± Shao Wanru smiled gently.

    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Shao Yanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°Third Sister gave it to me. I¡¯ve always worn it!¡± Shao Wanru pulled a thread out of her neck. The protective talisman inside was not pulled out as Shao Yanru did. Only one end was exposed to show that what she said was true. Then she put the protective talisman back in ce.

    Although they were at the gate of the pce, they were near a corner inside. When Shao Yanru just took it out, she was quite vignt, and Shao Wanru approached her to avoid being spotted by anyone else. Such behavior wasn¡¯t polite after all.

    ¡°Third Sister gave it to you? I heard that this protective talisman is very useful. It is different from those from the outside. I got one before and I thought I would get one for you.¡± Shao Yanru also put her protective talisman back and exined it to Shao Wanru with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister!¡± Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first. I heard that my painter is very impatient. If I amte, I am afraid I will be scolded!¡±

    The beauties of the draft did not dare to offend the painter. It would be too bad if the painter presented them poorly in their portraits. Different painters would paint the same person differently. It was not that they werepletely different, but just a few small changes could immediately make a good-looking person ordinary and an ordinary-looking person more vivid and beautiful.

    Shao Wanru had worked as a painter in herst life, but she was very cautious and sincere in her paintings. Even if someone wanted to bribe her to paint her more beautifully, she did not dare to tamper with the painting. For this reason, severaldies of the rich and powerful said that she was just a useless loser who deserved to be kicked out.

    ¡°Fifth Sister...¡± Shao Yanru wanted to talk to Shao Wanru more to find out if the protective talisman Shao Wanru was wearing around her neck was the one given by Shao Caihuan.

    But Shao Wanru turned and left after speaking. She couldn¡¯t stop her even if she tried to. Even if she could stop her, it would arouse Shao Wanru¡¯s suspicion. She watched Shao Wanru¡¯s back with a gloomy look. She would do it, but she would not do it herself. Nothing could go wrong in the draft. She would never do it herself. Since there were helpers around, why did she have to take the risk of being discovered and deal with Shao Wanru by herself?

    Shao Wanru was not easy to deal with! Was the protective talisman on her real? After several encounters with Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru did not dare to underestimate Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we find another chance to check it?¡± Shuqi saw that she was silent and knew what she meant, so she thought about it and suggested.

    ¡°No, she will have some doubts about it!¡± Shao Yanru shook her hand and walked out slowly. Shao Wanru had always been vignt and had been targeted several times. If she repeatedly asked about her protective talisman, it might be counterproductive.

    She thought she¡¯d better not ask about it right now.

    She put the protective talisman in her hand into her sleeve. This protective talisman was good, but the two for Shao Caihuan were tampered with. With Buddha incense as its cover, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it, even if she knew some medicinal techniques. This medicine was not native to the Central ins, so Shao Wanru was certainly too young to suspect anything.

    ¡°Then what if the Fifth Miss is not wearing the one the Third Miss had given her?¡± Shuqi was also very worried. Like Shao Yanru, she always felt that Shao Wanru would find out the secret.

    Shao Yanru squinted her eyes and felt that what she had seen just now should be it. Although Shao Wanru only took out one corner of it, the fine lines on it should be Pushan Nun¡¯s newly designed lines, which were true.

    She was greatly relieved at the thought of it.

    ¡°Just take it as true for now. Ask Wang Yuxin toe over tonight!¡± Shao Yanru said. She believed that it was mostly true, and she could do nothing more about it now.

    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Shuqi nodded. The incense had been delivered to Miss Wang, and she was waiting for Miss Wang to use it. Whether it was sessful or not, this matter wasn¡¯t rted to her master. Even if they wanted to check it, they couldn¡¯t go back to her.

    They talked and left.

    A pce maid who had been sweeping at the pce gate raised her head and looked at the direction where the Shao sisters went out and the direction where Wang Yuxin had just left. Then she bowed her head and swept the floor. If one looked at her carefully, they would find that she was not sweeping the floor as meticulously as before, and she was now simply sweeping forward. This direction forward was also very simr to the direction that Wang Yuxin had left just now... Shao Wanru¡¯s painter was also a female painter. She was an elderly female painter of the age of 40 or 50. When she saw Shao Wanru, she looked amazed. After looking Shao Wanru up and down a few times, she immediately showed appreciation with a big smile on her face.

    She looked at the list in front of her and said, ¡°Are you Fifth Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°I am!¡± Shao Wanru smiled. She liked the female painter in front of her. Although she was not her in thest life. After a lifetime, she remembered her previous self when she saw the female painter.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, you¡¯re really beautiful. I thought it was Miss Shao who was extremely beautiful, but it turns out that Fifth Miss Shao is. I am very d to meet you!¡± The female painter said with a smile in a very good mood.

    As a painter, the idea of pursuing beauty was stronger than that of ordinary people. Another female painter was painting the Young Lady of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion Miss Shao, who was said to be the first beauty. She had been envious of her colleague. She had seen Miss Shao from a distance before, and she was indeed charming. Therefore, another female painter had proudlye to show it off to her for a few days, and she was quite depressed. Who didn¡¯t want to paint a beautiful woman, let alone the first beautiful woman?

    But seeing Shao Wanru right now, the female painter felt no regret anymore, and then it would be the turn of her colleague to envy her. Thinking of this, the smile on the female painter¡¯s face brightened. In a very good mood, she asked Shao Wanru to sit down at an angle and started to paint her.

    Shao Wanru was sitting calmly and gracefully. She held a picture album casually, which was what she requested. If she sat motionlessly, she was afraid that she would fall asleep. The sunlighting in from outside the window made her feelzy and drowsy.

    She had been a painter herself. Of course, she knew that when it came to portraits for the beauties, she didn¡¯t have to sit down seriously. She could choose the right angle, hold something in her hand, and the picture album of the female painter seemed great right now.

    When she opened the picture album, the first picture attracted Shao Wanru¡¯s attention. Originally, she just looked at it casually to kill time, and didn¡¯t intend to see anything interesting, but the picture right now made her heart tremble. It was Chu Liuchen¡¯s paintings. This album did not belong to the female painter, but Chu Liuchen?

    Before she could take a closer look, she turned back page after page, and saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s seal ¡°Lay Buddhist at Weiyu Pavilion¡± as expected. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a throb in her heart. She blinked her watery eyes, and her long eyshes flickered to conceal the shyness in her eyes. Had it always been him for two lives?

    In what way had he defended her in the previous life? In this life, he appeared in her life again. She somehow felt slightly sour and soft.

    After she was born again, she had always been sensible, and even hard-hearted. But now when she thought of him, she felt like she was losing control. He had entered her heart. The things of the previous life were just a start to open her mind. If she hadn¡¯t found that he was the person who had taught her painting and guarded her in the pce in the previous life, she might not have dared to take a good look at herself.

    She didn¡¯t regret it!

    That sick man, would he have all the power in the future, would he be cold and bloodthirsty, he treated her differently after all! It was only a pity that she didn¡¯t have any memory of him in the previous life. As if a part of her memory which was centered on him had been dug out and therefore made her some other memories unstable, and even some were missing.

    Why was this happening?

    Her fingers ran across the picture album in front of her, tossing and resting on a plum blossom he painted, but her thoughts had already drifted beyond the clouds. Could it be that something had happened in the previous life, and it led to the loss of all her memories of Chu Liuchen?

    All the memories about him were blurred, and she was inexplicably reborn again! She had never heard of rebirth before, but she was born again. If she hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, she would never have believed its existence.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, raise your head slightly.¡± There came the painter¡¯s voice, and Shao Wanru reacted after a while and raised her head.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s already very good and beautiful!¡± The female painter eximed.

    She felt that the Fifth Miss Shao in front of her was a unique beauty. She was extremely beautiful in every way, like a beautiful picture scroll that was very pleasing to the eye. Thisdy was here to participate in the beauty draft. If she failed, the female painter believed that all the other beauties would certainly fail this year.

    Shao Wanru continued to meditate. She always felt that there was a key here, a key that had a direct connection with her and Chu Liuchen, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it now...

    ¡°Fifth Miss, that¡¯s all for today. You can go back and rest!¡± The female painter put down the pen in her hand, looked at what she had drawn, and nodded with satisfaction.

    Although she had only drawn an outline of her, one could see a beautiful girl leaning on a wicker chair at arge window, tilting her head slightly to look at a picture album, which looked quiet and charming!

    It was quiet behind her. The female painter turned her head and found that Shao Wanru had closed her eyes and fell asleep there. She chuckled but didn¡¯t wake her up. She quietly packed her stuff, walked out of the studio, and said to Yujie who was guarding outside, ¡°Yourdy is asleep. Go and wake her upter!¡±

 Chapter 745 - EaChapter One Had a Different Idea

    <h4>Chapter 745 Each One Had a Different Idea</h4>

    It waste when Shao Wanru came back. She walked over Shao Caihuan¡¯s room and heard the sound ofughing inside. After entering her room to freshen up, soon she heard Shao Caihuan¡¯s maid invite her to go over. Shao Wanru took Yujie to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room. When she entered the house, she found that there were five people inside.

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Yanru were both here. There were also Wang Yuxin and the other two youngdies who she had seen these days. They were also the beauties who had entered the court draft. Incense was burning in the air, which was the plum scent that Shao Caihuan always liked to use.

    The treatment for beauties was pretty good. There was incense in the pce, and they could choose the incense they liked. This was what Shao Caihuan liked most.

    ¡°Fifth Sister,e here.¡± Shao Caihuan intimately introduced Shao Wanru to the two youngdies, ¡°This is my Fifth Sister.¡±

    She smiled at Shao Wanru again, ¡°This is Miss Di and Miss Yu. This is Miss Wang you¡¯ve met!¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you, Miss Di, Miss Yu, Miss Wang!¡± Shao Wanru came over to salute them generously and then sat down on one side. The smell of incense in the air was very strong, and she was thetest visitor, so she happened to be seated nearest the incense.

    Shao Wanru raised her eyes and looked at the incense on the counter beside her. The incense burner was the same as hers, with a touch of royal luxury in its exquisiteness. Curling fragrance slowly rose from the spout in the burner top.

    ¡°Third Sister, what kind of incense do you use today? It¡¯s so fragrant,¡± Shao Wanru asked. She stood up, as if she was going to lift the lid of the incense burner.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s just the plum leaf incense that Third Sister likes. If you like it, I will give some to you next time. I just don¡¯t know when you started to like this kind of smell. In the past, you were not very interested in such things, were you?¡± Shao Yanru smiled softly.

    Hearing what she said, Shao Caihuan alsoughed and stretched out her hand to pull her, ¡°Sit down, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Suddenly you cared so much about my incense. You have never asked such questions before.¡±

    Shao Wanru sat down and didn¡¯t force it. She just smiled and looked at the incense burner and said, ¡°It¡¯s never been so strong in the past. Haven¡¯t you smelled it?¡±

    The youngdies looked at each other and shook their heads.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°This is the same as usual. Why do you say it is strong this time?¡±

    ¡°Plum incense is the lightest and most pleasant of all incense. How could it smell so strong? Is your nose working not well?¡± Wang Yuxin curled her lips mockingly, but she was secretly wary. She hadn¡¯t expected that Shao Wanru had such a keen sense of smell, and she could tell that it smelt a lot stronger.

    ¡°Maybe youdies have been in the room for a while, so you didn¡¯t realize it. If you came in like me just now, you would smell something different. This scent is really strange!¡± Shao Wanru frowned and looked quite strange.

    Hearing what she said, Miss Yu stood up and said, ¡°I will try!¡±

    She turned around and walked out the door. After standing outside the door for a while, she frowned when she came in again, ¡°This smells really... something¡¯s not right, and it smells really strong!¡±

    ¡°Really! I¡¯ll go out and try!¡± The otherdy also stood up with a smile and walked out the door.

    ¡°Is it so amazing?¡± This time, even Shao Caihuan was interested!

    She went out too.

    Wang Yuxin¡¯s face turned pale, and her fingers trembled slightly. Shao Yanru looked calm. She smiled and looked at them enter and exit the door without saying anything. She looked like a steady Young Lady who was much more dignified and decent than the ones who went out. Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s expression, the two youngdies were too embarrassed to get up again after they sat down, or discuss the things just now.

    They weredies from the aristocratic family, and they entered the beauty draft. How could they be so easily swayed? Maybe the fragrance in this room was not so strong, and it was the same as always. It was just that they hade in and out of the room, which had caused them to smell differently. It was all about psychology, and it was no big deal. Besides, the incense that was freshly lit was different from the one that had been lit for a while.

    ¡°It was freshly lit, so it was a little light when I came in. Now it¡¯s been lit for quite a while, so it is naturally a lot stronger!¡± Miss Yu said first. She was the first one to go out. When she saw Shao Yanru¡¯s calmness, she was deeply ashamed of her poor manners, so she hurried to remedy it.

    Now that she said so, other people agreed that it was nothing, even if the smell was too strong, Shao Wanru camete, and the smell had naturally be much stronger when she came in.

    Shao Wanru ignored them. She just frowned, and closed her eyes slightly. She looked ufortable, but was trying to fight it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Caihuan finally noticed Shao Wanru¡¯s anomaly and asked.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well, Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Yanru asked with concern.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± Shao Wanru frowned deeply, holding the handkerchief in her hand firmly, and the force was so strong that the veins on her hand were obvious.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Yanru hurriedly asked as she stood up and walked to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate face looked terrible, and it was slightly pale.

    ¡°Shall we send for an imperial physician?¡± Shao Yanru asked nervously, looking a little flustered. Although she was asking Shao Wanru, she was looking at Shao Caihuan.

    Shao Caihuan hesitated. It was in the pce and they were in the draft, and it was sote now. If they really took it to the nanny in-charge and then sent for the imperial physician, it would make things worse.

    If something happened to Shao Wanru, all of them at present would be implicated.

    ¡°Well... let¡¯s wait. Maybe it¡¯s nothing...¡± Shao Caihuan hesitated. It was her room. If something went wrong, she would be the one with the greatest responsibility.

    She even med Wang Yuxin for it. If it weren¡¯t for Wang Yuxin¡¯s visit, other people would not havee with her, and Shao Wanru would not have had an ident here.

    ¡°But she looks... looks very bad!¡± Miss Yu was not brave. Watching Shao Wanru holding her chest ufortably, she said anxiously, ¡°Or... or go to the nanny in-charge and ask her to send for an imperial physician?¡±

    ¡°No, if the nannyes, she will scold us, and if things get bigger, they may even drive all of us out of the pce!¡± Wang Yuxin shook her head repeatedly and stopped her.

    The youngdies who had stayed in the draft were all likely to be selected. Even though Shao Caihuan had no idea at first, after she stayed, she had felt that it was notpletely impossible for her. At this time, if something happened and she was sent out of the pce, her hope would be ruined. More importantly, people wouldugh at her and look down on her in the future.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t marry those princes, she couldn¡¯t ruin her reputation. Shao Caihuan was not young anymore and if she did not get selected this time, she must get married immediately. Nothing could go wrong at this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take Fifth Sister to go back to rest first, and there should be nothing wrong. What do you think, Eldest Sister?¡± Even though Shao Caihuan thought so, she would not take it all on her. At this time, she¡¯d better leave it to Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Well...¡± Shao Yanru hesitated, looking frightened and uncertain.

    ¡°Take Fifth Miss back to rest first, and then if there is something wrong, it will not be toote to send for the imperial physician. If there is nothing wrong, it would be best!¡± Miss Di also said.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± Shao Caihuan, the owner of the house, made the final decision and turned to Shao Wanru, ¡°Fifth Sister, could we take you to rest first?¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were clear and cold. If something went wrong, there would be too much difference between sending for the imperial physician earlier and sending for the imperial physicianter. All the people at present were smart, but none of them seemed to have understood it. Some were pretending to be ignorant, while others were selfish and just wanted to get away with it. Shao Caihuan had used to look like a generous and peaceful girl. She hadn¡¯t expected her to be so selfish.

    She was delusional! She had thought that Shao Caihuan could see it. They had just kept her after the first round for the sake of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, it had given her more delusions and new expectations. She wanted to check out whether she had given her a protective talisman because of Shao Yanru¡¯s calctions or that she knew something and still chose to y along with someone else¡¯s scheme! She sneered quietly and then raised her head weakly. ¡°Thanks, Third Sister!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re sisters!¡± Shao Caihuan came to help her to her feet.

    ¡°Third Miss, allow me!¡± Yujie stepped forward, helped Shao Wanru to get up, and walked out the door. The youngdies walked her to the door worriedly.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I just feel ufortable all over, as if there is something. I felt better when I went out!¡± Shao Wanru softly said to Shao Yanru and Shao Caihuan who looked concerned and anxious behind her.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, if there is something wrong in a while, you muste and tell me, even if it iste, I will ask the nanny in-charge to send for an imperial physician!¡± Shao Yanru said with a serious face.

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Sister, you go to rest now.¡± Shao Caihuan nodded again and repeatedly told Yujie to pay attention to Shao Wanru¡¯s body. If there was something wrong, she should report it immediately.

    The words of the two sisters expressed their great care. No matter what they thought, the other threedies also showed great concern at this time.

    Yujie helped Shao Wanru into her room, and thedies returned to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room.

    No one was in the mood to chat now. Looking at the sky outside, Wang Yuxin, Miss Di, and Miss Yu got up to say goodbye.

    ¡°Third Miss!¡± Before they left, Yujie came in and saluted Shao Caihuan.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to wait on yourdy?¡± Shao Caihuan frowned and said unhappily.

    ¡°She told me toe and have a look. She thought the smell of the incense in your room was very strange!¡± Yujie said.

 Chapter 746 - Drag Everyone into the Mire

    <h4>Chapter 746 Drag Everyone into the Mire</h4>

    ¡°Hey, watch your mouth! How dare you say the incense of Third Miss smells weird? Do you mean there is something wrong with the incense bestowed by the pce?¡± Wang Yuxin scolded, scowling at her.

    ¡°Yourdy is not feeling well at this time, so she must be confused. You go back to her!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s face became unhappy. Although her voice was still mild, everyone could hear the impatience in her tone clearly.

    ¡°Miss Wang, mydy just said there might be something wrong with the incense. Why are you so nervous? Even if it were true, it would have nothing to do with you. Miss Wang, you¡¯re acting as if you were covering up something!¡± Yujie said, ignoring Wang Yuxin¡¯s intimidation in her words.

    After finishing speaking, she turned around and walked to the desk where the censer was ced.

    Shao Yanru felt anxious and hurriedly stepped forward to stop her, but Yujie dodged her swiftly.

    Yujie walked to the desk and opened the lid of the incense burner. After looking inside, she said in surprise, ¡°Third Miss, you are using two incense sheets. No wonder the smell is so strong. It might be the intense fragrance that made Fifth Miss ufortable. The incense Fifth Miss uses is always light!¡±

    Yujie put down the lid and pointed to the incense burner.

    Wang Yuxin¡¯s fingers trembled, her face full of panic.

    ¡°Two incense sheets?¡± Shao Caihuan looked at her servant girl.

    The servant girl waved her hands in fright, ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t use two incense sheets. I used only one as usual.¡±

    The amount of incense allocated was not much. Because thedies were basically out in the daytime, the incense was often burned at night. And its smell was fresh and natural. Manydies burned it before they went to bed at night, including Shao Caihuan.

    ¡°Why are there two incense sheets in it?¡± Shao Caihuan also walked over and took a look into the incense burner. There were indeed two inside. It was clear that the two incense sheets did not align, and the one on the top was crooked, not ced properly.

    The other people also stepped forward, and after a nce, they all looked at Shao Caihuan¡¯s servant girl suspiciously.

    Only the servant girl had touched this incense burner.

    ¡°Miss, it was not me! Please believe me...¡± The servant girl was so frightened that she knelt with a dull thud, waving her hands. Adding one more incense sheet was originally nothing serious, but if Fifth Miss felt ufortable because of it, it would be a big deal.

    ¡°If it was not you, who else could it be? You¡¯re the only one who has touched the incense. Are you intending to harm Fifth Miss?¡± Yujie snapped. After speaking, she looked at Shao Caihuan. The suspicion in her eyes made Shao Caihuan¡¯s heartbeat elerate fiercely.

    If her maid had really done this, Shao Caihuan could hardly absolve herself from the me. She should have let Shao Wanru check it before she had left. At least this would ay part of her suspicion.

    ¡°Tell Me! What did you do?¡± Shao Caihuan asked, but her gaze swept across Shao Yanru when she banged heavily on the table. She was suspecting Shao Yanru.

    If there must be one person here who wanted to harm Shao Wanru, it would be nobody but Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t... I really didn¡¯t do anything...¡± The servant girl was panicked again, bursting into tears.

    ¡°Exin it clearly! Otherwise, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t get out of the pce alive. If you hadmitted a crime in the pce, no one would be able to save you!¡± Shao Caihuan said with a gloomy face. She was really angry, and she realized that she might have fallen into a trap.

    If Shao Wanru got sick because of her incense, then she must be held ountable for it.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t... I remember clearly that I¡¯ve only put one incense sheet into the burner. I really do!¡± The maid burst into tears. She did remember it clearly. There were only a few incense sheets in total, and they had been brought here a while before. She had never used two at a time. But it was she that had burned the incense, and no one else had touched the burner!

    Thinking of this, the maid suddenly remembered something. She wiped the tears away from her face, pointed at a maid hidden behind Wang Yuxin, and eximed excitedly, ¡°Miss, Miss Wang¡¯s maid has also touched the incense burner!¡±

    ¡°When?¡± Shao Caihuan turned her head abruptly, looking at Wang Yuxin with cold eyes. Her heartbeat suddenly elerated, and she felt a little ufortable in her neck that she had turned.

    ¡°When Miss Wang came in, I went to make tea for her. And when I came back, I saw Miss Wang¡¯s maid standing next to the incense burner with the lid of the burner in her hand. Miss Wang hadn¡¯t sat down, so she happened to have blocked your sight!¡± The maid angrily pointed at the maid hiding behind Wang Yuxin.

    Originally, she had still wondered why Miss Wang had kept standing for so long aftering in. When she had seen her maid lift the lid of the incense burner, she had felt that both Miss Wang and her maid were impolite.

    Now she suddenly realized that Miss Wang had yed a dirty trick and wanted to make her the scapegoat.

    ¡°Miss Wang¡¯s maid has touched the incense burner?¡± Shao Caihuan said with a gloomy face. She must find out the truth. If Shao Wanru was harmed seriously by the incense, Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t get away with it unless she was able to clear her name.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know this. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Suppressing her hatred, Wang Yuxin forced herself to say, ¡°Maybe your maid made a mistake, and she is trying to shirk her responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang, if something really happened to Shao Wanru, you can¡¯t get away with it. You had a dispute with her in my ce that day, and finally, you two parted with anger. This time, are you trying to seek revenge on her by some mean method?¡± Shao Caihuan was not stupid. It could even be said that she had always been smart.

    The second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been aggressive, but they might not be as smart as the third branch. The third branch had managed to live well under the suppression of Madam of Duke Xing, so they must not be stupid. They had been hiding their wits, but now Shao Caihuan could not continue pretending to be a fool anymore.

    She looked at the incense burner on the desk, took a deep breath, nced over everyone present, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just Miss Wang¡¯s business. Big Sister, Miss Di, Miss Yu and I, none of us can get away with this. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is? If Fifth Sister is harmed by the incense, I don¡¯t know what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess will do. But I¡¯m afraid we will all get into serious trouble!¡±

    Shao Caihuan dragged everyone into the mire at once.

    Everyone would get in trouble. Not only none of them would be selected, but also they might lose their lives.

    ¡°It...it has nothing to do with us... Besides, even she is the Great Elder Princess, she must bring out the facts and reasons if she wants to punish us!¡± Miss Yu said in a panic, and she was the first to show timidity.

    ¡°Fifth Miss is the only granddaughter of the Great Elder Princess. If she wants to avenge Fifth Miss, she could scratch your faces or stab you. As long as you don¡¯t die, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t me her!¡±

    Yujie sneered, helping Shao Caihuan increase the threat she had posed on them.

    As Fifth Miss had expected, if Third Miss was forced to the corner, she would definitely drag everyone into the mire. Unless she found out the truth, no one would be able to leave!

    Thedies present didn¡¯t believe the Great Elder Princess would kill them, but even if she disfigured or hurt them, she wouldn¡¯t be punished. The Great Elder Princess only needed to say that she was so angry that she identally injured them to exonerate herself.

    It was inconvenient for others to enter the pce, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess coulde and go at her free will.

    As long as Shao Wanru had an ident, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would definitelye over. It was said that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess loved her granddaughter very much and that she was extremely domineering and unkind.

    Even Shao Yanru¡¯s face turned pale now. She felt bad and murmured to herself that she shouldn¡¯t havee today.

    She knew that this matter had nothing to do with her and that it was impossible to find fault with her no matter how they investigated it. She was merely a looker-on today. Unexpectedly, though she had seen the fun, she had got herself entangled in the trouble.

    Of course, she was not satisfied with the result.

    Shao Yanru had always been careful. How could she allow others to get the goods on herself?

    ¡°Third Sister, this matter really has nothing to do with us. Since it is rted to Miss Wang¡¯s maid, let¡¯s send this maid to the Nanny in charge. It is best if Fifth Sister is fine. If not, we will let the Nanny in charge interrogate this maid. All of us can attend as witnesses!¡±

    Shao Yanru stood up and spoke with a straight face.

    Yujie could see clearly that First Miss had stayed quiet for self-protection before. But now, she could not sit still anymore, so she stepped forward and spoke. Sure enough, First Miss¡¯s words were ¡°fair¡± as Fifth Miss had expected!

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°This maid really looks suspicious. she has a very guilty look on her face. Miss Wang, you might have been deceived!¡±

    ¡°Where did this maide from?¡± The others kept nodding, and their eyes were focused on the maid behind Wang Yuxin. The maid was trembling, looking at Wang Yuxin pleadingly.

    Being watched at by so many people, Wang Yuxin was panicked, but she tried to look calm, saying, ¡°What are you doing? Miss Fifth might be right now. Why do you panic? I brought this servant girl here from my home. She has always been very loyal. She couldn¡¯t have done such a thing!¡±

    Although she had spoken up for the maid, she still felt afraid in her heart. But she believed that it was not a big deal and that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would not kill her for this kind of thing. So, she got a little more relieved soon.

    She just wanted Shao Wanru¡¯s skin to blister. There were so many good medicines in the pce, and Shao Wanru would not have a scar left after using them. Wang Yuxin couldn¡¯t understand why they were making such a fuss!

    ¡°Miss Wang, are you admitting that your maid didn¡¯t deceive you?¡± Yujie said aggressively.

    This was not what she was supposed to say as a maid. Maids shouldn¡¯t interrupt when thedies were talking. But now she was the representative of the victim, and she was not respectful to Miss Wang, so she blurted it out in the heat of the moment.

    Wang Yuxin wanted to scold Yujie, but Shao Wanru not present. Looking at the other people present, she knew that they would not help her, because everyone wanted to shirk the responsibility. She was so angry but could only stomp her feet and say annoyedly, ¡°Nonsense! Hurry back and take care of your youngdy! Since you still have time to make trouble here, yourdy should be fine!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wang, you better pray that mydy is okay!¡± Yujie said coldly, turning her head to Shao Caihuan. ¡°Third Miss, the incense burner is yours, and the incense inside should also be yours. Please keep the incense in the censer well as evidence. When the timees, if you can¡¯t show your proof, I¡¯m afraid others will frame you up!¡±

 Chapter 747

    <h4>Chapter 747 Many Disgusting Blisters On the Face</h4>

    Yujie finished speaking, turned, and walked out.

    Shao Caihuan immediately understood her implication and winked at her maid. The maid got up and walked quickly to the incense burner, lifted the lid, and extinguished the incense inside.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face was very sullen. She looked at Shao Caihuan calmly, and then at Wang Yuxin, having a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Third Miss Shao, what do you mean by doing this? Are you suspecting me? How can you believe the words of a maid?¡± Although Wang Yuxin was flustered, she didn¡¯t dare to show it. Her face was full of anger, and she spoke loudly, trying to maintain her aggressive vibe and hiding her panic.

    ¡°Miss Wang, whether you did this or not, the incense in this censer must be well kept. If anyone takes advantage of Fifth Sister¡¯s matter to harm Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, we will definitely make that person repay!¡± Shao Yanru stood up, and her face was slightly cold.

    She regarded Shao Wanru¡¯s matter as Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s matter, and it showed that the three sisters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were in the same boat.

    Wang Yuxin was angry and panicked. But she could not think of any words to refute, so she tossed her sleeves and said, ¡°Okay...if Fifth Miss Shao turns out to be all right, you guys will know how ridiculous you are!¡±

    Shao Wanru had left early, so her skin might not blister at all. There was nothing for her to be afraid of.

    Besides, even if she had some blisters, it would not be a big deal. She could say Shan Wanru might have eaten some wrong food, and the food might trigger off allergic reactions.

    Thinking about it in this way, Wang Yuxin felt less scared, turned around, and strode away. She was not afraid of such a small matter.

    After Wang Yuxin left, the otherdies also went back.

    Yujie didn¡¯t go back to report to Shao Wanru until she saw all these youngdies leaving.

    Shao Wanru had taken off her outer skirt and loosed her hair. She leaned on the bed with a thick cushion against her back, looking extremely rxed.

    ¡°Miss, they are all gone!¡± Yujie reported. ¡°Miss Wang went back alone angrily. First Miss left at thetest. When she walked to the door with Third Miss, sheforted Third Miss that everything would be fine and asked her not to worry. She also said that if you were harmed by the incense, she would definitely stand by Third Miss and you and would ask Miss Wang to give Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion an exnation!¡±

    Shao Yanru wanted to use Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to suppress Wang¡¯s Mansion and tie the interests of the three sisters together. In this way, no matter what happened to Shao Wanru, no one would suspect Shao Yanru. She was really good at calction!

    The corners of Shao Wanru¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and there was a bit of ridicule on her delicate face. Shao Yanru was always pretending to be innocent and making it look like it was someone else that had done the bad things, not her. In this way, she would never be suspected!

    But she couldn¡¯t avoid her shoes from getting wet if she always walked along the rivers.

    ¡°Wait and see, there should be a big show tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly. ¡°What did the pce maid say?¡±

    Of course, Shao Wanru was all right, but Shao Caihuan might not be so lucky. Even if the incense had been noticed early, there would inevitably be some damage.

    ¡°That pce maid said she was unwilling to testify, but she doesn¡¯t want the reward from you. She wants to follow you in the future,¡± Yujie said.

    This pce maid was the one who had reported to Shao Wanru earlier that Wang Yuxin might harm her. She had heard the conversation between Wang Yuxin and her maid, so she hade to remind Shao Wanru to be careful.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯s previous life, this pce maid had followed Shao Yanru.

    Shao Wanru had ordered Yujie to ask the pce maid a few more questions in private, and Yujie had tried both tough and soft tactics to persuade her into testifying against Wang Yuxin at an appropriate time.

    The pce maid wanted to curry favor with Shao Wanru but didn¡¯t want to stick her neck out, who was very simr to Shao Yanru. No wonder Shao Yanru had drawn this pce maid to her side when she had entered the pce in the previous life and treated her as one of the most entrusted subordinates.

    ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I just said what you asked me to say. She swayed when I told her that you might recruit her,¡± Yujie said contemptuously. At first nce, she knew the pce maid wanted to attach herself to a powerfuldy and thought Fifth Miss could stay in the pce. However, how could Shao Wanru stay here?

    ¡°I think she just wants to y up to a powerfuldy. She chose you because she thinks you would stay in the pce,¡± Yujie said angrily.

    Because of the rush, she hadn¡¯t had time to report the pce maid¡¯s matter. Now, she felt more and more annoyed when thinking about it. The Emperor was so old, so Shao Wanru would definitely not marry him.

    ¡°So, she was willing to testify?¡± This was as expected, so Shao Wanru said with a faint smile in her eyes.

    ¡°As you taught me, I coupled threats with promises, and she finally agreed!¡± Yujie said proudly. Fifth Miss had never seen the pce maid before, but she knew her very well. Her words had straight hit the pce maid¡¯s pain points.

    The pce maid had been hesitating but finally agreed.

    Fifth Miss was really amazing! Even she had never seen the pce maid, she could also predict her thoughts.

    ¡°Go to sleep first, and we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru said. She then slid down andy under the nket, slowly closing her eyes.

    It was winter. Even if Shao Caihuan extinguished the fragrant incense, the smell was still lingering. There was no venttion to dissipate the smell in the room, so the whole room was filled with this smell...

    When Shao Caihuan got up the next morning, she felt a dull headache. At first, she thought it was because she hadn¡¯t slept wellst night. Even though the extra sheet of incense had transferred the suspicion to Miss Wang, Shao Caihuan still could not rest assured for Shao Wanru¡¯s matter. She had tossed and turned tilltest night, thinking about it.

    When the maid heard the sound from the bed, she lifted the gauze tent immediately. When she saw Shao Caihuan¡¯s face, she took a step back in shock. The basin in her hand fell to the ground, making a crisp ¡°bang¡± sound.

    ¡°Mi...Miss...¡± The maid looked at Shao Caihuan tremblingly, her face pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Caihuan frowned,pletely wakened up. She felt not only a dull headache but also ufortable in her face as if something were sticking on it.

    When she raised her hand, intending to touch her forehead, she suddenly saw two small red blisters on her hand, and she also eximed in surprise.

    Then she thought of something and screamed. ¡°Hurry...Go get the mirror for me.¡±

    The maid backed away in panic, almost tripped over the basin on the floor, and turned back to grab the mirror.

    When Shao Caihuan took the mirror and looked into it, she saw her face full of blisters in different sizes and was scared to scream.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru had already got up. When they heard the scream of Shao Caihuan and then the sound of something being smashed on the ground, both of them hurried in.

    ¡°Third Sister, what happened...¡± Shao Yanru walked faster. When she came in and saw Shao Caihuan, she couldn¡¯t finish her words because of the shock, and then she subconsciously looked behind. Behind her was Shao Wanru. Her face was still fair, beautiful, and charming, without the slightest blemish.

    She had got up early today because she had originally spected that something would happen to Shao Wanru and it would cause a stir. She hadn¡¯t expected it was not Shao Wanru but Shao Caihuan that had been harmed. Judging from Shao Caihuan¡¯s face, it was very serious.

    ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s wrong with Third Sister?¡± Shao Wanru walked behind Shao Yanru. Seeing Shao Yanru stop in front, she asked politely.

    ¡°Fifth...Fifth Sister, are you okay?¡± Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Shao Wanru, who should have had the blisters, was OK, but Shao Caihuan was harmed. Even Shao Yanru was panicked on the spot.

    ¡°Big Sister, should not you pay all your attention to Third Sister now? Third Sister is the one who is suffering. Why do you care about my situation?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru calmly.

    At this moment, Shao Caihuan was obviously in a bad condition, but Shao Yanru asked Shao Wanru¡¯s situation first while Shao Wanru seemed to be all right. It seemed somewhat fishy.

    ¡°Big Sister...Fifth Sister is the one who should have the blisters rather than me, right?¡± Shao Caihuan had a quick mind. She raised her eyes to look at Shao Yanru, and her eyes were fierce and resentful.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s action was really too suspicious. Thinking of Shao Yanru¡¯s methods in the mansion, Shao Caihuan immediately believed that it was rted to her.

    ¡°Third Sister, Fifth Sister was ufortable when she left yesterday. I originally nned to go see her today. I didn¡¯t expect that she is all right but you got ill. Shuqi, go and invite the Nanny in charge toe over!¡± Shao Yanru exined hurriedly, stepping forward a few steps on the water on the ground.

    Shuqi ran out as she ordered.

    Shao Wanru followed Shao Yanru in. When she saw the bulging red blisters on Shao Caihuan¡¯s face, her eyes became cold. If she hadn¡¯t prepared in advance, it would have been her who had the trouble now. The air she breathed in was cold, but there was a fierce me burning in her body.

    These people had done everything they could to destroy her. If she hadn¡¯te backte yesterday, Wang Yuxin would have gone to Shao Wanru¡¯s room to talk about the old days, and the smell of the incense would have stayed in her own room for a long time. If the smell of medicine in the protective talisman had been mixed with it, Shao Wanru must have been in trouble now!

    ¡°Third Sister, I can see blisters on your face. What about your body?¡± Shao Wanru reminded her.

    Shao Caihuan stretched out her hand to pull down the cor, immediately found that there were also blisters on her neck, and started crying in panic.

    ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. The Nanny in charge ising soon. We will invite an imperial physician to see you. Everything will be fine. What did you eat yesterday? Maybe you¡¯re allergic to the food?¡±

    Shao Yanru expressed her concern.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything wrong... What I ate yesterday was the same as what you ate... how could it be... how could it be like this!¡± Shao Caihuan cried.

    ¡°Then, where did you go yesterday? I know a person allergic to powdered medicine, and some people are allergic to other things. Do you also have any allergies?¡± Shao Yanru thought for a while and then softly soothed Shao Caihuan. ¡°Third Sister, calm down. The imperial physician will tell us about it after he sees you. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, what should I do... What if I can¡¯t recover!¡± Shao Caihuan choked with sobs. She took Shao Yanru¡¯s hand, eagerly trying to find support from her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You will be fine. Everything will be fine!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s voice was soft. She sat on the edge of the bed, allowing Shao Caihuan to hug her, and she also put her hands around Shao Caihuan¡¯s shoulders.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on the two sisters who were hugging each other tightly. Her eyes darkened a little, and a faint smile appeared on her face. Shao Yanru¡¯s scheme was borate, but she had still made a mistake...

 Chapter 748 - Is She Allergic or Victimized?

    <h4>Chapter 748 Is She Allergic or Victimized?</h4>

    The imperial physician came quickly. When the Nanny in charge came, she brought an imperial physician along. Many beauties were living in Chuxiu Pce, and idents were prone to idents in ces with many people. In the past, something had always happened when beauties moved in.

    The Imperial Institute of Medicine had specially assigned an imperial physician to this pce.

    The Nanny in charge heard the news and immediately knew something was wrong, and immediately brought the imperial physician over. It was thedy of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who had an ident. So the Nanny in charge was very flustered.

    The ones who couldn¡¯t afford to have an ident were thedies of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When she walked in and saw Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru standing by, she was secretly relieved. Fortunately, these two were fine; otherwise, she would certainly be punished, because she had been told to take good care of the two girls. After examining Shao Caihuan, the imperial physician frowned.

    ¡°Imperial physician, will...will I be all right?¡± Shao Caihuan looked at the imperial physician nervously for fear that he would say something bad.

    ¡°Well...¡± The imperial physician looked at the surroundings. ¡°It seems to be an allergy, but if the allergen is not found... I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t get better for a while!¡±

    Any kind of allergy was caused by something. It was difficult to prescribe the right medicine when he didn¡¯t know what had caused it. This was where the imperial physician found it difficult. Up to now, he had not found any allergens.

    This house was verymon. How could a beauty who had only lived here for a few days be allergic? The imperial physician¡¯s gaze swept over several people present again, and he felt that it was more of a man-made disaster. He certainly didn¡¯t dare to say it without evidence now, because the most feared thing in the pce was groundless usations.

    In addition to thedy lying on the bed whose looks were beyond recognition, there were also two youngdies. Seeing the faces of these two, the imperial physician was amazed.

    He had seen various beautiful women in the pce, but he had never seen anyone as smart and outstanding as the two youngdies in front of him. Even if someone wanted to hurt the beauties, they should have chosen these two. The one on the bed was not as beautiful as either of them. Could it be that they had hurt the wrong person?

    ¡°Imperial physician, what should we do now?¡± the Nanny in charge frowned, looked at Shao Caihuan¡¯s face, and carefully stepped back. ¡°Isn¡¯t this...contagious?¡±

    When the Nanny in charge said so, everyone backed away and looked at Shao Caihuan in panic. Even the maid who had been standing next to Shao Caihuan stepped back nervously. No one wanted to catch this seemingly unknown disease. Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze fell on Shao Yanru. Everyone else was stepping back while she was still standing by the bed with a look of concern.

    ¡°Imperial physician...is it...contagious?¡± Shao Caihuan asked in a trembling voice with tears in her eyes. She who should have been charming looked disgusting instead of pitiful at this time.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go back home and take some medicine to recuperate slowly. As for the situation in the future, it depends on how well you¡¯ll recover.¡± The imperial physician shook his head and said, ¡°Was there any such situation before? Have you ever been allergic?¡±

    ¡°No, never!¡± Not only would she be sent back home, but the future situation was still unknown. Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and said as she cried.

    ¡°Third Sister, did you eat or use anything different than others? If you didn¡¯t, then think about other aspects. If there is something wrong, you can tell the imperial physician. He probably knows how to solve the problem.¡± Shao Wanru reminded her.

    ¡°Third sister, you go back home first, and our father and grandmother will definitely help you recover. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Shao Yanru alsoforted her with concern. Shao Caihuan had wanted to answer Shao Wanru¡¯s question. After listening to Shao Yanru¡¯s words, she immediately thought of her uncertain future and burst into tears. She was too distracted to think about Shao Wanru¡¯s words.

    ¡°Imperial physician, my third sister keeps crying, will it be bad for her face?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly turned to the imperial physician and asked.

    ¡°Naturally it is not good.¡± The imperial physician nodded.

    ¡°Will it leave a scar on her face? She had been crying like this even before she takes any medicine!¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    Shao Caihuan on the bed stopped crying immediately and stared at the imperial physician nervously, but she did not dare to shed tears again.

    ¡°Naturally it¡¯s not good to her face. Third Miss, you should not cry!¡± said the imperial physician.

    Hearing what he said, Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t dare to cry. She opened her eyes wide to stop her tears desperately.

    ¡°Third Sister, did you find anything unusual yesterday? We were new in the pce and didn¡¯t know anything. You might have identally bumped into something else and got allergic. Tell the imperial physician!¡± Shao Wanru urged again.

    ¡°Yes, Third Miss, why don¡¯t you tell me if there is anything abnormal?¡± Without Shao Caihuan¡¯s cry, the imperial physician heard Shan Wanru¡¯s words clearly and nodded again and again. He was also helpless now. He didn¡¯t know why she had suddenly developed an allergy. If it was an allergy, there must be an allergen. But the youngdy had never had such a situation before.

    It didn¡¯t seem to have happened naturally.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡± Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t think of anything at this time, and only felt confused.

    ¡°Imperial physician, since my sister doesn¡¯t know anything, you don¡¯t have to ask her anymore.¡± Shao Yanru interrupted.

    ¡°Big Sister, Third Sister should think about if there was something wrong. If it is an allergy, she can¡¯t be allergic for no reason. I also felt ufortable when I came here yesterday, but then I was all right after I went back. So if we can find the allergen, Third Sister will definitely recover soon!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Yes... yes, that extra incense sheet... Miss Wang¡¯s...¡± Before Shao Caihuan could react, her maid already eximed excitedly.

    ¡°What incense sheet?¡± the Nanny in charge asked urgently.

    Being identally allergic waspletely different from being framed.

    ¡°Yesterday, Miss Wang Yuxin came over, and her maid put a incense sheet in my incense burner. Fifth Sister stayed for a while and said that she felt not well, so she went back. When I found outter, I took it out!¡± Shao Caihuan also thought of this at this time and said in a hurry.

    She had felt that something was going wrongst night, but it was about Shao Wanru, so she wasn¡¯t very worried. She hadn¡¯t expected it to happen to her today.

    She eagerly stared at the imperial physician. The imperial physician pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Is the fragrant incense sheet still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go and get it!¡± Shao Caihuan hurriedly told her maid. After the maid brought the fragrant incense sheet over, the imperial physician took it and smelled it, and frowned deeply.

    ¡°Imperial physician, is there anything wrong?¡± Shao Caihuan said eagerly.

    Shao Wanru squinted at Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t look very good, but it was reasonable considering the current situation. Only Shao Wanru could see clearly that Shao Yanru had be more nervous now, and she sneered knowingly.

    ¡°Where did this fragrant incense sheete from?¡± the Nanny in charge also noticed something wrong and asked.

    ¡°It belongs to Wang Yuxin, the daughter of the deputy director. She came over yesterday. Her maid secretly put this incense sheet in my incense burner. All thedies present at the time can testify,¡± Shao Caihuan said angrily, turning her head to look at Shao Yanru, ¡°Big Sister, you were there and you saw it too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Shao Wanru had already left at the time. Yujie was just a maid and her words could not prove anything. Among those who were present, only Shao Yanru could prove it.

    Everyone turned their eyes to Shao Yanru, who lowered her head ufortably and looked a little at a loss.

    ¡°Miss Shao, please tell us what you saw!¡± the Nanny in charge asked with a darkened face.

    ¡°I... actually didn¡¯t know it well. Third Sister¡¯s maid said that she saw Miss Wang¡¯s maid doing it!¡± Shao Yanru said in embarrassment. This was very subtle. She neither confirmed nor denied it.

    ¡°Big Sister, though Miss Wang did not admit that it was her maid who did it, didn¡¯t all otherdies agree to testify?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes and asked. In this room, she was the only one who had been paying close attention to the subtle changes in Shao Yanru¡¯s expression.

    Yesterday¡¯s incident had happened after she left, but Yujie saw it clearly and reported it to her as soon as they went back. It was not surprising that Shao Wanru said so now.

    ¡°Yes...Yes, Big Sister, those youngdies were there, and you all said that you were willing to testify,¡± Shao Caihuan heard her say this and said immediately. She was now holding Shao Yanru tightly like a drowning person holding onto the driftwood, as if only Shao Yanru could prove what she said.

    Her question was very difficult to answer. Whether confirmation or denial, it was easy to offend others and implicate herself. Shao Yanru was absolutely unwilling to implicate herself, so she didn¡¯t want to answer this question. But others in the house were looking at her now and she had to answer Shao Caihuan¡¯s question.

    ¡°As for this matter, I think we should wait for the other two youngdies toe together to make it clear.¡± Shao Yanru thought for a while.

    ¡°Go and invite otherdies over!¡± The Nanny in charge thought that the words made sense. She nodded, turned around, and ordered a court maid that was standing behind her.

    The imperial physician selected somemon allergy medicines for Shao Caihuan and asked her to apply the ointment first. The Nanny in charge and the imperial physician walked to the outhouse, and Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru stayed.

    ¡°Yujie, ask the imperial physician if it is contagious.¡± Shao Wanru whispered.

    Yujie nodded and went out. Shao Yanru, who was sitting on Shao Caihuan¡¯s bed with the ointment, paused, but then looked at Shao Caihuan calmly and said, ¡°Third Sister, lie down and close your eyes. Be careful, I¡¯ll help you to apply it!¡±

    Shao Caihuan also heard what Shao Wanru told Yujie, and nced at Shao Wanru angrily. She closed her eyes and was very angry with Shao Wanru. As expected, she was not a sister who had grown up with her in the mansion. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have much sisterhood for her. She had just talked about it just now, and now she asked it again. Was she so afraid that she might infect her?

    She was really unlikable! No wonder no one in the whole mansion liked her.

    She wondered why she had an incident instead of Shao Wanru. Obviously...

    ¡°Miss, the imperial physician said it should just be an allergy and it¡¯s not contagious!¡± Yujie came back and whispered to Shao Wanru. The room was quiet and everyone heard it clearly.

    Shao Caihuan opened her eyes again and red at Shao Wanru. But the next moment, she turned around and red at Shao Yanru...

 Chapter 749 - Who Is Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 749 Who Is Behind the Scenes</h4>

    ¡°Fortunately, it is not contagious. When I saw your face just now, I really thought it was contagious. The Nanny in charge and the maids were scared back, and even the imperial physician was cautious, but Big Sister was holding you tightly. Now she is feeding you the decoction herself. She is so kind!¡± Shao Wanru smiled with a trace of fear.

    She was the youngest of the sisters, and the look of fear on her face made her quite adorable. It was less bright but more childish than before as if she were really scared.

    Shao Caihuan was first attracted by her looks, and then suddenly turned her head, looked at Shao Yanru furiously, gritted her teeth, and said bitterly, ¡°Big Sister, why are you so kind to me now?!¡±

    She had red blisters all over her body inexplicably, which was painful and itchy, and even she herself didn¡¯t know if it was contagious. The imperial physician was very careful before he diagnosed her. How could Shao Yanru be so kind to her so suddenly? It was strange that she wasn¡¯t intimidated by the fact that it might be contagious and had taken the initiative to take care of her.

    Outsiders might think that Shao Yanru was such a dignified, decent and loving sister who would protect her sisters regardless of whether she would hurt herself or not.

    Shao Caihuan was from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The third branch had always been suppressed by the second branch. Among the sisters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru was the most aggressive one. No one dared to mess with her. They knew well that she was very cruel and hypocritical. She had two faces.

    If it were really contagious, Shao Yanru would not have gotten near her at all, let alone crying with Shao Caihuan in her arms or even taking care of her personally ¡ª unless she knew that it wasn¡¯t contagious. But how could she have known it if she didn¡¯t participate in it?

    It was normal for other people to avoid her. Only Shao Yanru was abnormal. She must be the one who had tried to hurt her. As for why she had done that, Shao Caihuan immediately thought of the reason¡ª the domestic affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were managed by her mother now.

    She was so angry that her fingers trembled slightly. Excited, Shao Caihuan had forgotten her mother¡¯s instructions and pped Shao Yanru hard in the face. The fact that she might be disfigured was more than she could mentally bear. Anyway, she finally vented her anger.

    ¡°Shao Yanru, you bitch, how...how dare you to hurt me? I¡¯m going to ruin your face. I¡¯ll see how you could seduce men in the future.¡±

    Shao Yanru had been vaciting between Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. Shao Caihuan had learned it from her mother. The matter was rted to which camp the entire Xinggong Mansion would belong to. The third branch had naturally participated in the discussion. In fact, it was not only Shao Yanru¡¯s personal choice. But Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t care less about it now. She raised her hand to grab Shao Yanru¡¯s bun and pulled her over.

    Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t expected that Shao Caihuan would suddenly go crazy. She was caught off guard and her scalp hurt.

    Shuqi hurried over to pull Shao Caihuan¡¯s hand, but Shao Caihuan believed that she had been targeted by Shao Yanru. So she refused to let go. She was desperately trying to stretch out her other hand to scratch Shao Yanru¡¯s face. However, her hand was held tightly by Shuqi, who was preventing her from touching Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru took advantage of the opportunity when Shuqi was pulling Shao Caihuan, and mmed the back of Shao Caihuan¡¯s other hand severely. Shao Caihuan felt a sharp pain and her hand rxed. Shao Yanru staggered off the edge of the bed and fell to the ground in embarrassment.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± There was too loud a fight inside, so the Nanny in charge walked in. As soon as she walked in, she found Shao Caihuan struggling on the bed and trying to pounce on Shao Yanru. When she saw Shao Yanru¡¯s messy hair, the p mark on her fair face, and her dirty clothes after she fell onto the ground covered with water, she was immediately furious.

    ¡°Nanny, she is the one who hurt me. Please do me justice!¡± Shao Caihuan calmed down a bit and cried loudly to the Nanny in charge.

    She was staring at Shao Yanru angrily. If it weren¡¯t for Shuqi who had pulled her hard, she would have already pounced on Shao Yanru and scratched her face. It would be impossible for her to draft anymore now, so she wanted Shao Yanru to go down with her!

    Shao Yanru had not expected such a change. She had wanted to dispel Shao Caihuan¡¯s suspicion, yet she failed and had been attacked by Shao Caihuan. However, it was not the right time to argue with Shao Caihuan now. She looked at Shao Caihuan with tears in her eyes, ¡°Third Sister...what...what are you doing? Why are you behaving like this all of a sudden?... Is it impossible that you...¡±

    Shao Yanru winced timidly when she said this. She was implying that Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t stand such a heavy blow, and had gone mad all of a sudden. The Nanny in charge looked at Shao Yanru, and then at Shao Caihuan, who was madly about to jump at Shao Yanru. Now Shao Caihuan really looked like a mad woman. With her red blisters, she was too swollen to look beautiful anymore. It seemed that she had really gone crazy.

    ¡°Guards...¡± the Nanny in charge said coldly. She was trying to call someone to gag Shao Caihuan. Ady who could not be drafted and was not the daughter of the main branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not important anymore. If Shao Caihuan behaved well, the Nanny in charge would ask the imperial physician to treat her before sending her out of the pce. If she really went crazy, she would just gag her and throw her out of the pce.

    ¡°Third Sister, if you continue to do this, Nanny would really think you are crazy, and there is no need to investigate the incident, and you will also be thrown out of the pce.¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes and looked calmly at Shao Caihuan.

    When the two sisters were fighting, she didn¡¯te forward. She had just watched them quietly, and a dark light shed in her eyes. Shao Yanru must have known it, and even this probably was her n, but was Shao Caihuan really so innocent?

    She looked at the bed that was messy because of the fight, and a familiar object was revealed under the pillow. Although it was only a corner, Shao Wanru immediately recognized that it was a protective talisman.

    A protective talisman should be always hung on the body, so how could it be only ced on the bed? But since it was ced on the bed, it meant that Shao Caihuan vaguely knew that she would be fine as long as she didn¡¯t wear it.

    She had taken great pains and spent a lot of money to get the protective talisman. How could she just put it under the pillow? It was hard to believe what Shao Caihuan had said to her before.

    The drug had been put into the two protective talismans together. For the sake of confidentiality, Shao Caihuan certainly didn¡¯t know it. Of course, her protective talisman was as poisonous as Shao Caihuan¡¯s.

    Wang Yuxin must havee over for her, and then tried to take the opportunity to put the incense in her incense burner. She could have been the victim.

    However, she hadn¡¯te back then. Wang Yuxin should have gone to Shao Yanru¡¯s room. Shao Yanru was afraid of getting into trouble and asked her to go to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room. Then when Shao Wanru came back, Shao Yanru would invite her over and stay in Shao Caihuan¡¯s room. So Shao Yanru would never be med for this.

    It could be judged that Wang Yuxin didn¡¯t know that the real nner was Shao Yanru, so when she couldn¡¯t enter her room, she had chosen to go to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room and put the incense sheet in it instead of insisting on putting it in her incense burner.

    It was an intricate n. Everyone knew something more or less, but none of them knew itprehensively, so that it seemed that the whole thing had nothing to do with the final mastermind. Of course, if it were not for Shao Yanru¡¯s suspicious eagerness to show off her sisterhood with Shao Caihuan, it would not have been discovered by Shao Caihuan.

    If it were in the past, even if Shao Caihuan found that Shao Yanru had tried to hurt her, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to do anything to Shao Yanru. But today Shao Caihuan was out of control, and any little suspicion would cause a big scene. Shao Wanru had been waiting for this opportunity.

    Shao Wanru took a few steps forward, took Shao Caihuan¡¯s hand from Shuqi¡¯s hand, and warned her. ¡°Third Sister, if you want to avenge yourself or ask for an exnation, you must calm down. We¡¯re in the pce, not Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Her eyes fell on Shao Caihuan¡¯s face icily, and when Shao Caihuan saw herself in those cold eyes, she couldn¡¯t help shivering and immediately became sober.

    She looked at the stern face of the Nanny in charge, and then at Shao Yanru, who was slowly getting up with the help of Shuqi, and suddenly realized something.

    She tried to collect herself, and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Nanny, I thought my...my Big Sister might have colluded with the person who harmed me, so I couldn¡¯t help it...¡±

    With that, she burst into tears. She didn¡¯t yell crazily or rush over to hurt anyone. She was lowering her head, and though others couldn¡¯t see the red blisters on her face, they still felt very sorry for her.

    Whether her face would recover or not, Shao Caihuan could no longer be drafted. Thinking of the beautiful face she had seen before, the Nanny in charge could only sigh helplessly. Third Miss Shao had been quite beautiful and had a chance to be selected, but it was impossible now!

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s rted to your Big Sister or not will have to wait. You should apply the ointment first, and then get up and talk outside!¡± the Nanny in charge looked at her and said.

    She turned and went out.

    She was extremely rude, but Shao Caihuan was just a beauty who would never be selected, so the Nanny in charge really didn¡¯t need to care too much. Now she was just looking into it for the sake of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing the Nanny in charge¡¯s contempt, Shao Caihuan was furious. She pped on the edge of the bed fiercely, turned her gaze to Shao Yanru, who had just got up from the floor, and vented her anger on her. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My good Big Sister, good for you. You¡¯re really ying hard to be a princess.¡±

    Shao Yanru had never been so aggrieved before, but she knew that there was no way to talk some sense into Shao Caihuan at this time. She nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s face coldly, and after looking her up and down a few times, she suddenly felt that Shao Wanru¡¯s previous words were not idental. ¡°Did she know something? If so, I should be more careful!¡± she thought.

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s reaction was so violent, and it was something she had not expected. She had to send a message...

 Chapter 750 - Youll All Be Kicked out the Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 750 You¡¯ll All Be Kicked out the Pce!</h4>

    She paid more attention to Shao Wanru than to Shao Caihuan, but Shao Wanru was lowering her head to apply ointment to Shao Caihuan. Her eyes were lowered, so she didn¡¯t seem to notice Shao Yanru looking at her.

    ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ll go outside first. You can join me after you take care of it. We¡¯re sisters, I will not harm you. I will definitely help you find out who did it!¡± Shao Yanru said softly, as if she didn¡¯t mind Shao Caihuan¡¯s offense. ¡°I will change my clothes ande overter!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, let me go with you!¡± Shao Wanru put down ointment.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face darkened, and her eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face silently and sharply. Shao Wanru looked right into her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister. Third Sister needs to be taken care of, and you can stay here to take care of her!¡± After a long while, Shao Yanru put on a smile as soft as ever.

    She had regained herposure at this time, and would never do anything inappropriate again!

    ¡°Big Sister, let Fifth Sister apany you. I will be worried if you are going over by yourself. I was too angry and rude just now!¡± Shao Caihuan gritted her teeth and said coldly.

    She had found something wrong, so she didn¡¯t want Shao Yanru to have time to do something unfavorable to her or destroy any evidence.

    Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru, and then Shao Caihuan with a look of hatred. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t get away at this time, she frowned and said, ¡°If this is the case, thank you, Fifth Sister!¡±

    With that, she turned and walked out.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you should follow along!¡± Shao Caihuan said.

    Shao Wanru nodded, and followed Shao Yanru out of the inner room and went outside.

    In the outer room, Miss Yu and Miss Di had already arrived. They stood tremblingly on the side, but Wang Yuxin had not arrived yet.

    Shao Wanru calmly nced at the faces of everyone in the house and followed Shao Yanru out. A pce maid was cleaning the venue not far from the porch.

    Shao Wanru did not follow Shao Yanru into the room. She guarded the door, stood by the porch, and her eyes fell on the face of the pce maid who was cleaning the ground outside. The maid looked around, and when she found that no one was paying attention to her, she was about to turn back. But she suddenly met Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze, and couldn¡¯t help but quiver.

    Shao Wanru walked over slowly, and the maid lowered her head as she was standing on the side of the road, not daring to move.

    Although Shao Wanru seemed young, her aura made the pce maid too intimidated to move.

    ¡°I heard your name is Han Dan?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the pce maid.

    ¡°Yes... I am Han Dan!¡± Han Dan lowered her head respectfully.

    Shao Wanru nced at her silently. The feeling of being seen through made Han Dan nervous, and Shao Wanru stared at her intently for a long time. Before Han Dan could breathe a sigh of relief, Shao Wanru¡¯s words almost made her fall to the ground.

    ¡°If the grass on the wall of this pce sways with every wind, it will surely be uprooted in the end!¡± Shao Wanru said slowly as she turned around and walked back slowly.

    Han Dan stood on the spot with cold hands and feet. She looked at Shao Wanru, who was going away, in horror, and her hand holding the broom was trembling slightly.

    Before things became clear, she really wanted to please these two youngdies at the same time. Before these two youngdies stood out, this method was actually very good. Many people in the pce would do the same. They generally wouldn¡¯t expose their hole cards or go all-in on a beauty who hadn¡¯t done anything particr yet.

    In fact, it was not just Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru. She had also chosen another youngdy. Sending certain messages to these youngdies to maintain a good rtionship with them was just the first step.

    But Han Dan was intimidated now. Shao Wanru¡¯s maid had suppressed her before. Although she had promised to testify, she still hesitated.

    Shao Wanru had read her wind, which made her fluster.

    Shao Wanru returned to the porch and didn¡¯t nce at her again, but the maid still felt that her gaze seemed to be everywhere. She didn¡¯t dare to arouse her suspicion at this time, which would certainly offend her. At this time, she should go to the back of the house to see if there was any news from Shao Yanru, because when she was in the porch just now, she saw Shao Yanru¡¯s maid making a gesture to her.

    However, Shao Wanru was standing in the porch, so the maid didn¡¯t dare to go to the back of the house or look at Shao Wanru. She began to sweep the ground with the broom.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t wait at the door for very long before Shao Yanru changed clothes and came out again. Then, the two of them went to the middle room together. Soon after they entered the room, they heard hurried footsteps behind them. They turned around and saw that Wang Yuxin appeared at the door with an extremely grave expression on her face.

    Wang Yuxin¡¯s gaze fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s undamaged face. Seeing that there was nothing unusual with her face, she sighed in secret. When the Nanny in charge sent someone to ask her toe over, she didn¡¯t make it very clear, so Wang Yuxin had thought something went wrong with Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    Now that there was nothing wrong with it, she felt rxed. She took a few steps forward and saluted the Nanny in charge.

    Seeing that everyone was there, the Nanny in charge cleared her throat, and her eyes fell sharply on Wang Yuxin. ¡°Miss Wang, tell me why did you put incense in the incense burner yesterday?¡±

    She came straight to the point. She had asked the other two youngdies, and known what had happenedst night.

    ¡°Nanny, I didn¡¯t ask anyone to put the incense. I didn¡¯t know what the incense was about. It had nothing to do with me. It was just that Third Miss Shao insisted yesterday that it was me, but I knew nothing!¡± Wang Yuxin looked extremely innocent.

    ¡°Miss Wang, this is the pce. No one can do whatever he wants!¡± the Nanny in charge looked at Wang Yuxin and said coldly.

    Wang Yuxin lowered her head nervously, sped her hands, and felt a little flustered. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Nanny, I know we¡¯re in the pce, and I dare not do anything wrong. Besides, Third Miss Shao and I have no grudge against each other. Why would I try to hurt her?¡±

    Only the testimony of a maid of Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t prove much. Even if the maid insisted it was her that did it, she might as well insist that the maid had said so to pass the buck.

    After all, Shao Caihuan¡¯s maid was no superior to her maid.

    The imperial physician was sitting next to the Nanny in charge. He stared at the half-burnt incense sheet and didn¡¯t pay attention to their conversation. The incense sheet somehow reminded him of something, but he couldn¡¯t recall it now, so he could only continue to think hard with a frown.

    ¡°Miss Wang, do you think that just a maid can¡¯t prove anything?¡± Seeing that Wang Yuxin was so stubborn, the Nanny in charge banged heavily on the table. ¡°If this is the case, then don¡¯t me me!¡±

    With a wave of her hand, the maid behind Miss Di took a step forward and knelt in front of the Nanny in charge. ¡°Nanny, I also saw Miss Wang¡¯s maid doing it. I was standing beside Miss Wang. I couldn¡¯t see it at first, but it just so happened that I saw the maid look up at the people around carefully. I was surprised, so I paid more attention to her and saw that she took out a small paper bag from her arms and put the things in the bag into the incense burner quickly!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wang Yuxin froze and red at the maid.

    The maid timidly ducked to the side and looked at her master, Miss Di.

    ¡°Miss Di, why didn¡¯t your maid say it yesterday? Why now?¡± Shao Yanru raised her eyes and looked at Miss Di with doubt in her eyes.

    The Nanny in charge also looked at her with doubt. ¡°Miss Di, what is going on?¡± This was something she had just asked, but she hadn¡¯t expected that someone would have asked itst night when this maid of Miss Di had said nothing.

    ¡°Last night...it was so chaotic. If my maid said anything...it would be adding fuel to the fire. Besides, there was nothing wrong with Fifth Miss Shao then!¡± Miss Di lowered her head and said.

    Judging from Miss Di¡¯s timidity, they immediately understood what was going on. Miss Di seemed to be someone who didn¡¯t want to offend others. She did not say itst night for fear that she would offend Wang Yuxin. Besides, Shao Wanru just felt ufortable at that time and it was not a big deal. She would probably recover soon. Thus, Miss Di hadn¡¯t wanted to offend otherdies who entered the pce with her.

    ¡°Nanny, could you tell from the words of two maids that it was my maid who did it? Please do me justice!¡± Wang Yuxin was still not convinced, and gave Miss Di a resentful stare. Then she turned to the Nanny in charge and shouted loudly.

    Miss Yu, who was standing beside her, seemed to want to say something, but seeing Wang Yuxin¡¯s fierce eyes, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just lowered her head and pinched the corner of her clothes. If possible, no one would want to make enemies.

    ¡°If it were not Miss Wang, it must be someone else. When I walked in, I smelled something strange, but all of you said it was okay. Now it is my Third Sister who had an incident, so the otherdies must have something to do with it. If it wasn¡¯t Miss Wang, could it be Miss Di, Miss Yu, or my Big Sister?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze calmly swept across the people present and analyzed.

    Among the severaldiesst night, Shao Caihuan and Shao Wanru were the least suspicious. It seemed possible to be one of the otherdies before the real culprit was found.

    She had just been paying attention to the reaction of Miss Yu. If there was any otherdy who could see what was going on that day, it must be her. She was sitting on the side of Wang Yuxin, and she looked like a meticulous girl. It was just that she was obviously trying to protect herself by ying it safe!

    ¡°If we couldn¡¯t get to the bottom of it, you¡¯ll all be kicked out the pce. The pce won¡¯t allow such evil beauties to stay!¡± The Nanny in charge threatened with cold eyes knowingly.

    If they didn¡¯t exin it clearly, all of them would be sent home!

    With that, the faces of Miss Di and Miss Yu turned pale, and they looked panicked, and even Shao Yanru looked terrible.

    No one wanted to be expelled from the pce over such a thing at this time.

    ¡°Nanny...I...I also saw what Miss Wang¡¯s maid didst night!¡± Miss Yu couldn¡¯t hold on. She looked at the Nanny in charge in a panic.

 Chapter 751 - The Mixed Poison from the Xu State

    <h4>Chapter 751 The Mixed Poison from the Xu State</h4>

    ¡°Miss Yu, did you also saw it?¡± The Nanny in charge asked.

    ¡°Yes... I also saw it!¡± Miss Yu said in a panic.

    Shao Wanru nced at Miss Di and Miss Yu, both of whom seemed to be timid and only wanted to stay quiet for self-protection.

    If their interests were not threatened, they would not risk offending anyone.

    Therefore, both Miss Yu and Miss Di chose to stay quiet yesterday instead of offending Wang Yuxin. In fact, with so many people in Shao Caihuan¡¯s room yesterday, there would inevitably be some of them noticing something suspicious, because Wang Yuxin was definitely not cautious enough to carry out her n without being noticed.

    ¡°Since you saw it, why did you keep quiet before?¡± The Nanny in charge rebuked Miss Yu harshly. She had asked before, but Miss Yu did not dare to say anything about it until now she heard that she would probably be driven out of the imperial pce.

    ¡°Nanny, I dare not risk offending anyone in the imperial pce!¡± Miss Yu said tearfully in panic and looked at the Nanny in charge pleadingly, suggesting that she was in a helpless situation where she was much inferior to Wang Yuxin in status, so she didn¡¯t dare to offend Wang Yuxin.

    The Nanny in charge red at Miss Yu, causing thetter to teeter in horror with her face turning pale.

    ¡°Miss Wang, do you have anything else to say now?¡± Ignoring Miss Yu whose face changed dramatically in fear, the Nanny in charge stared at Wang Yuxin coldly and asked.

    ¡°Nanny, how can you dere my guilty with their ounts? I didn¡¯t do it, so I won¡¯t plead guilty!¡± Wang Yuxin was panic-stricken, but she still refused to admit it with clenched teeth.

    Without any evidence, she did not believe that a Nanny in charge could really deal with her. What was more, she had the backing of Prince Yue who had an affection for her. As long as she insisted that she didn¡¯t do it, she believed Prince Yue would definitely help her out.

    A Nanny in charge was nothing but a servant in the imperial pce!

    Thinking of this, Wang Yuxin returned toposed and looked at the Nanny in charge arrogantly. There were plenty of Nannies in-charge in her mansion. They looked very severe, but they had to submit themselves to her, their master. She didn¡¯t believe that the Nanny in charge could force her to admit it by torture!

    Wang Yuxin thought that the Nannies in-charge in the imperial pce were much the same as the Nannies in charge of some affairs in her mansion.

    ¡°p her in the face!¡± The Nanny in charge nced at Wang Yuxin¡¯s face coldly. Seeing the indignant expression on her face, she suddenly smiled and said coldly.

    This kind of conceited woman could bring about her own destruction easily in the imperial pce. She thought that she really had someone¡¯s backing. If she did, the Nanny in charge would have been ordered to give extra care to her like the First Miss Shao and the Fifth Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The two Misses looked meek and gentle, while Miss Wang, who had an exaggerated opinion of her status, dare to set herself against her!

    A pce maid came over, took a step forward, and was about to p Miss Wang.

    ¡°How dare you! My father is the vice minister of the Ministry of Works!¡± Wang Yuxin, who did not expect that the Nanny in charge would dare to take action, took a step back and rebuked her loudly.

    However, her words were not intimidating. The pce maid grabbed her by the cor mercilessly and pped her fiercely, almost knocking her out of the room.

    ¡°How... dare you p me!¡± Wang Yuxin said. She, who had always been overbearing at home, now was pped by a servant. After being stunned for a moment, she was furious and reached out in an attempt to scratch the pce maid¡¯s face.

    The pce maid took a quick step back and avoided Wang Yuxin¡¯s attack. After giving Wang Yuxin a cold look, she retreated to the back of the Nanny in charge and sneered at Wang Yuxin.

    The pce maid thought the way the Nanny in charge did. Only smart people could survive in the imperial pce. A silly person like Wang Yuxin would live a miserable life in the imperial pce even if she was selected this time.

    ¡°Miss Wang, are you displeased with it?¡± The Nanny in charge looked at Wang Yuxin, who was making threatening gestures, and asked coldly.

    ¡°How dare you! My father is the vice minister of the Ministry of Works. He won¡¯t allow you to bully me like this!¡± With a burning pain in her face, Wang Yuxin was pissed off. Feeling humiliated and ashamed, she reached out to point at the Nanny in charge and shouted, ¡°Who do you think you are? You are just a servant. How dare you treat me like this? My father will make you pay with your life!¡±

    Looking at Wang Yuxin, who nearly went off her head and was talking nonsense, Shao Yanru decided to give up on her and looked away. She had intended to send the pce maid, who had expressed kindness for her before, to ask Wang Yuxin to be careful and tell her a way to deal with the situation. Unexpectedly, the pce maid, who had secretly passed on messages for her before, did note.

    So she had no choice but toe out of her room.

    She had thought that if Wang Yuxin was smart enough, she could shift the me onto the maid and im that the maid was actually sent by someone else to set her up. Since this kind of thing happened all the time in the imperial pce, it was more likely to happen in the vice minister¡¯s mansion.

    She just needed to say that the maid was sent by someone in the vice minister¡¯s mansion to set her up. However, Wang Yuxin was so stupid that she even set herself against the Nanny in charge who was much superior to any nanny in her mansion. Basically, a nanny in charge of the affairs of a pce had an official title. Even Vice Minister Wang couldn¡¯t set himself against the Nanny in charge!

    Moreover, Wang Yuxin obviously had done wrong this time.

    Shao Wanru watched over Wang Yuxin, while keeping an eye on Shao Yanru. Compared with Shao Yanru, Wang Yuxin was nothing other than a pawn ahead that had outlived her usefulness at the moment.

    ...

    Of course, even if what this pawn had done was exposed, Shao Yanru would only lose a person to make use of rather than getting involved in it.

    This was what Shao Yanru thought when she tried to set up Shao Wanru. However, given that Shao Caihuan was identally implicated in it, she would not allow Shao Yanru to get out of it unscathed so easily.

    The third branch had always been suppressed by the second branch, and the Misses of the third branch had always been suppressed by Shao Yanru. Shao Caihuan was not supposed to dare to set herself against Shao Yanru, but in the current situation, Shao Caihuan had no scruples...

    ¡°Keep Miss Wang in detention!¡± Unwilling to continue the conversation with such a stupid person, the Nanny in charge waved her hand and said.

    ¡°How dare you! I am the daughter of Vice Minister Wang!¡± Wang Yuxin said in rage.

    The Nanny in charge didn¡¯t even bother to give her a look. This time, two eunuchs came over, grabbed Wang Yuxin¡¯s hands on each side of hers, and dragged her away. Since the Nanny in charge had basically found out the truth, she should hand over the case for further investigation, and Wang Yuxin would be interrogated by someone else.

    ¡°I got it!¡± the imperial physician suddenly struck the table,ughed loudly, and said. He finally remembered what this incense sheet was.

    ¡°Have you found any clue?¡± The Nanny in charge was about to leave, but now she looked at the imperial physician and asked with a frown.

    ¡°This incense sheet is not made in the Central ins, but a kind of tribute paid by the Xu State a few years ago. At that time, these kinds of incense sheets were specially sent to the Imperial Institute of Medicine for examination. The envoy from the Xu State said that this kind of incense sheets could cause the human body to be covered with red spots, which could leave scars easily!¡±

    The imperial physician said loudly, extremely excited that he discovered what the incense sheet was.

    Shao Caihuan, who was in the inner room, had been listening to them. At this time, she almost fainted in shock and realized that she had been trapped.

    She clenched a corner of the quilt and bit her lip, deciding that she would neither let go of Wang Yuxin nor Shao Yanru, who could not be innocent!

    If she was disfigured, her life would be totally ruined. At the thought of this, she had no scruples!

    ¡°No, no, isn¡¯t this supposed to be a joss-stick? Why is it an incense sheet? Could it be that someone turned a joss-stick into an incense sheet? Or it contains something else?¡± the imperial physician, who had a new doubt after saying that, frowned again and said to himself.

    Shao Wanru nced at the imperial physician, who seemed to be lost in thought again, and asked, ¡°Sir, may I ask if my third sister will have scars?¡±

    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m afraid so. She has stayed in such a stuffy room for the whole night and has a lot of red spots, so it¡¯s difficult for her to recoverpletely!¡± The imperial physician, who was lost in thought, didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so he waved his hand and said impatiently. At this time, his mind was upied with the incense sheet.

    The reason why he remembered it so clearly was that the Xu State sent a few imperial physicians topete with the imperial physicians from the Imperial Institute of Medicine, and in thepetition, an imperial physician from the Xu State used this kind of mixed poison to disfigure someone without being noticed.

    At that time, it shocked all the imperial physicians and even reminded them if someone used the mixed poison to deal with the imperial concubines, it would cause chaos. After thepetition, the joss-sticks left by the Xu State were sealed up. Unexpectedly, he saw it again after all these years.

    The imperial physician was not present at that time and heard about the mixed poisonter, so he failed to recognize it at once.

    He, who didn¡¯t have the right to deal with the situation, had to report it to the head of the Imperial Institute of Medicine, who would report it to the Emperor.

    Thinking of this, he stood up.

    Seeing that the imperial physician was about to leave, Shao Wanru hurriedly asked, ¡°Sir, may I ask why my third sister has this kind of red spot? At that time, besides my third sister, there were other people in her room. Why are the others all right? Is it because my third sister has stayed in this stuffy room for the whole night? Then why is her maid fine?¡±

    ¡°She got something that activated this kind of incense sheet, a mixed poison. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a kind of severe mixed poison in Vice Minister Wang¡¯s Manor!¡± The imperial physician shook his head and said. Since he had basically figured out what had happened to Shao Caihuan, it was useless for him to stay. They could fetch the ointment suiting Shao Caihuan¡¯s case from the Imperial Institute of Medicine, but it would probably produce little effect. He had told them at the beginning that if Shao Caihuan had too many red spots, they might leave scars.

    But the imperial physician didn¡¯t know what exactly was going to happen. It was the first time he had seen this kind of red spot. The Third Miss Shao, whose face was covered with these horrifying red spots, would probably be disfigured!

    ...

    After telling the little eunuch following him here to fetch the ointment, the imperial physician left in a hurry to report this matter. This was a serious problem. How could a Miss from the Vice Minister¡¯s Manor get the poison that had been locked up?

    ¡°Nanny, I know who trapped me. Nanny, please uphold justice!¡± With her face covered with a veil, Shao Caihuan struggled to walk out through the door of the inner room with the help of her maid, knelt in front of the Nanny in charge, and said, revealing a pair of red eyes filled with hatred.

 Chapter 752 - The Problem in the Talisman Is Exposed!

    <h4>Chapter 752 The Problem in the Talisman Is Exposed!</h4>

    ¡°Third Sister, get up first. Since it¡¯s Miss Wang who did this, the Vice Minister¡¯s Manor will definitely give us an exnation. It¡¯s impossible for Miss Wang to get this kind of mixed poison, so Vice Minister Wang must also get involved in it!¡± Seeing Shao Caihuan kneel and beg the Nanny in charge to uphold justice, Shao Yanru immediately realized what Shao Caihuan was going to do. She hurried to help Shao Caihuan up and tried to appease her in a low voice.

    She tried both coaxing and threatening and even suggested that Shao Caihuan should not get herself into trouble, because the poison was from the Xu State and ordinary people had no ess to it.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart and looked at her indifferently. Seeing the anxiety in Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes, she thought in the past Shao Caihuan would definitely be threatened by Shao Yanru¡¯s words and stay quiet, but Shao Yanru¡¯s tricks didn¡¯t work on Shao Caihuan, who almost went crazy at the moment.

    With her mind upied with hatred for Shao Yanru rather than the concern that she would get herself and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion into trouble, Shao Caihuan wished she could kill Shao Yanru now.

    Shao Caihuan had clearly heard the words of the imperial physician just now. Learning that both her face and life had been ruined, she definitely would not let Shao Yanru off.

    ¡°Nanny, it¡¯s this talisman. Someone must have poisoned it!¡± Shao Caihuan pushed Shao Yanru away, handed the talisman to the Nanny in charge and said.

    ncing at the talisman and at Shao Caihuan, who had lost her mind, Shao Wanru slowly lowered her head and let out a gasp.

    Sure enough, Shao Caihuan knew that there was something wrong with the talisman, so she didn¡¯t dare to wear it and thought that putting it under her pillow would do no harm to her.

    However, she gave Shao Wanru an identical talisman and told Shao Wanru to wear it because it would bring her good luck.

    The regr way to wear a talisman was to put it around the neck.

    However, this talisman contained a severe poison that could take effect when it was within a certain range of someone, so although Shao Caihuan just put it under her pillow, it still did harm to her.

    ¡°This is it?¡± The Nanny in charge, who didn¡¯t dare to take it directly, looked at it and asked.

    ¡°Yes, this is it. It must be the thing activating the incense. This is the only thing I got after entering the imperial pce, and plenty of people had ess to it before it finally reached me!¡± Shao Caihuan said with hatred.

    ¡°Well, put it here. I will find out the truth!¡± The Nanny in charge said and pointed to a corner of the table as a hint for her to put it down. She did not dare to hold it for fear that she would be poisoned by ident. It was better to ask the Imperial Institute of Medicine to send someone to take it away. No one knew what other evil things the Xu State, an uncivilized country, got.

    ¡°Nanny, this must have something to do with my eldest sister!¡± After putting the talisman on the table, Shao Caihuan pointed at Shao Yanru and said with red eyes.

    ¡°Third Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? I know nothing about your talisman. How could you say it has something to do with me?¡± Shao Yanru said with her face turning pale from fear.

    Shao Caihuan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you really know nothing about it? That day, when I asked the pce maid to get me talismans, you clearly heard it. Didn¡¯t you happen to pass by and take a few nces at the pce maid?¡±

    ¡°I just took a few nces at her. There¡¯s nothing weird about it. Third Sister, it¡¯s unfair of you to say that. Can¡¯t I take a few nces at a pce maid? Third Sister, we are both from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the second and third branches of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion have always helped and cared for each other. Why... why do you have to push the me to me now?¡±

    Shao Yanru said tearfully with her eyes turning red, looked at Shao Caihuan sadly and said, ¡°Third Sister, are you... are you trying to drag me into this?¡±

    Hearing her questions and seeing Shao Caihuan¡¯s ferocious face, everyone would think that Shao Yanru looked more convincing while Shao Caihuan had lost her mind and even tried to drag her sister into this.

    The Nanny in charge frowned. She was displeased with Shao Caihuan¡¯s im based on no evidence that Shao Yanru, who had just taken a few nces at the pce maid, was the culprit. This reason made no sense and was ridiculous. She was wondering if the Third Miss Shao couldn¡¯t bear this and went crazy!

    The Nanny in charge didn¡¯t want to get the First Miss Shao involved in this at all, because she had been told by a master to take care of her.

    ¡°Third Miss, is it strange to nce at a pce maid?¡± The Nanny in charge asked indifferently. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Caihuan¡¯s identity as the legitimate Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, She would have left.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange to nce at a pce servant, but she also turned to this pce maidter to buy talismans!¡± Shao Caihuan, who seemed to be ready to pay any price, pointed at Shao Yanru and said loudly, ¡°Why did she turn to the same pce maid? She must have done something to my talismans.¡±

    ¡°Third Miss Shao, since you could turn to the pce maid to buy talismans, why couldn¡¯t the First Miss Shao do so?¡± the Nanny in charge asked in displeasure.

    ¡°Why was my talisman poisoned after she turned to the pce maid? It must be her who has poisoned my talisman!¡± Shao Caihuan had no evidence, but she had an intuition that Shao Yanru was the culprit. Looking at Shao Yanru¡¯s hypocritical face, she was so angry that she wanted to scream.

    Since her life had been ruined, she would not let off Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Stop it. Third Miss Shao, even if you¡¯re insane, you should reserve this nonsense until you go home. Do you think the First Miss Shao intended to disfigure you because she¡¯s jealous of you?¡± the Nanny in charge asked with a mocking smile. Although the Third Miss Shao was good-looking, she still couldn¡¯t match the First Miss Shao.

    ¡°Her target is not me, but... Fifth Sister. Eldest sister intended to disfigure Fifth Sister.¡± After Shao Caihuan choked for a while, she looked at Shao Wanru fiercely, pointed at Shao Wanru, and said loudly.

    ¡°She intended to hurt me?¡± On hearing herself mentioned, Shao Wanru looked up at Shao Yanru and at Shao Caihuan, pointed at herself, and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, she intended to hurt you. Fifth Sister, Eldest Sister has been displeased with you and afraid that you will be selected and take her ce in the consort selection, so she doesn¡¯t want you to be selected. She considers no one other than you, the legitimate daughter of the first branch as well as the daughter of the eldest uncle, as a threat. Their second branch has always considered your first branch as a threat and will never let off any member of your first branch.¡±

    Shao Caihuan, who had almost lost her mind at this time, just said whatever she thought, with her mind upied with a crazy idea that she must drag Shao Yanru into this and put her in a miserable situation. She would never let off Shao Yanru.

    Suddenly Shao Caihuan was pped hard, causing her head to tilt to one side.

    Then Shao Yanru knelt down beside Shao Caihuan, held her hand tightly with both hands, and said tearfully, ¡°Third Sister, sober up. We are sisters from the same mansion. No matter you or Fifth Sister gets hurt, grandma will feel distressed. Grandma values rules the most. How can she bear to see the conflict among us? Now... you are trying to distress grandma and break her heart!¡±

    ¡°Third Sister, you got hurt today. I know I should me myself for not having taken good care of you. If you¡¯re unbearably indignant, you can beat me. After we return home, I will definitely ask grandma to find a way to cure you. The imperial physician said that you may have scars. If our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion mobilizes all our connections, we might be able to find a way to cure you. But if the conflict among us brings trouble to our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, we won¡¯t have time to find a good doctor for you!¡±

    Shao Yanru choked with sobs. She let go of Shao Caihuan¡¯s hand, held her tightly in her arms, and said, ¡°Third Sister, we are from the same family, and we share prosperity and bear losses together. Ordinary people have no ess to the mixed poison from the Xu State. If anyone is discovered to possess this kind of mixed poison, her family will be exterminated with their property confiscated.¡±

    In that case, none of them could survive!

    Shao Caihuan, who had lost her mind just now, shivered and calmed down on hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words. When sheprehended what Shao Yanru meant, she suddenly trembled with panic in her eyes.

    She, who said those words on impulse, was panic-stricken after hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s words. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion got into trouble, she would really be disfigured and even die with no doctor to treat her.

    Both the second branch and the third branch were members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Before they divided up family property and lived apart, all the three branches of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were a whole.

    Shao Wanruposedly watched Shao Yanru threaten Shao Caihuan, silently sneering. She was now also a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Given this, she certainly would not let Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion get involved in this matter. In fact, she did not expect Shao Yanru would be exposed this time.

    Shao Yanru had always been so cautious that she wouldn¡¯t fall into the trap so easily.

    The clues were unlikely to lead to her, and there was no direct evidence to prove that she was the culprit. Nevertheless, Shao Caihuan¡¯s crazy words had already made her suspicious!

    That was enough. A solid dyke could copse because of an ant hole in it. Shao Yanru¡¯s great reputation now was wed.

    Shao Yanru, who had attracted much attention before she was officially selected, would be the target of many of her opponents who were morepetent than her...

    Shao Wanru nced at the Nanny in charge¡¯s face, only to see her staring at Shao Yanru thoughtfully and emotionlessly with her deep eyes.

    Everyone in the imperial pce was shrewd. Shao Yanru seemed to be persuading Shao Caihuan to stop making a scene, but in fact, she meant something else. The First Miss Shao was not as dignified and good-natured as she was said to be. She was obviously a scheming person. Thinking about what Shao Caihuan had said before, the Nanny in charge turned to look at Shao Wanru, who was standing aside.

    Shao Wanru, who was standing quietly aside, frowned slightly. It seemed that she was at a loss about what to do in the current situation, so she didn¡¯te to appease Shao Caihuan immediately. Her long eyshes fluttered a few times, which made her look delicate and aloof, while her eyes and red lips made her look charming.

    There were various beauties in the world. Some were domineering, some were charming and some were as delicate as an orchid in autumn. But the Fifth Miss Shao was a unique beauty who was both charming and a little cold. She reminded her of the aloof fairy in the Moon Pce. However, her smile looked like blooming flowers, making her less cold and slightly enchanting.

    She could be considered peerlessly beautiful, or even beautiful enough to overthrow a city. It was reasonable that the First Miss Shao, known as the first beauty, wanted to deal with the Fifth Miss Shao. Moreover, the First Miss Shao was not as gracious as people said.

 Chapter 753 - Driven out of the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 753 Driven out of the Imperial Pce</h4>

    Shao Caihuan was taken out of the imperial pce after lunch!

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru walked her all the way to the pce gate and watched her leave slowly with the help of two pce maids on each side of hers followed by an imperial physician.

    With those red spots all over her body, she certainly could not attend the consort selection, and it would even be difficult to restore her face.

    ...

    ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go back!¡± Seeing Shao Caihuan¡¯s figure disappear behind the pce gate, Shao Yanru turned around and said to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru nced at Shao Yanru¡¯s face and found she looked a little tired with a trace of haggardness in her eyes.

    Shao Wanru sneered and was about to speak when she suddenly heard someone crying behind her. The two of them turned around and saw three people walking towards them. The one in front was Wang Yuxin. However, the arrogant and rude Miss from the Vice Minister¡¯s Mansion now was disheveled, covering her face and crying while walking.

    She was followed by two eunuchs rather than her maids, and they looked obviously impatient.

    With her eyes bing deep, Shao Wanru realized this morning a chief eunuch and a chief pce maid were sent over to deal with what had happened to Shao Caihuan.

    She was called over once, and Shao Yanru was called over several times. Shao Yanru¡¯s look of haggardness at the moment was partly true and partly faked.

    Although Shao Caihuan failed to push the me to her, Shao Caihuan¡¯s crazy acts before and the pce maid¡¯s testimony indicated that Shao Yanru must have yed a role in this plot even if she wasn¡¯t proved to be the culprit. No one considered her innocent despite no evidence to prove her guilty.

    When the chief eunuch and the chief pce maid left, they were extremely cold to Shao Yanru, showing an attitudepletely different from that when they came.

    Shao Yanru must be panic-stricken, so she showed a haggard look. Otherwise, someone like her would maintain herposure even if she was really tired.

    Wang Yuxin eventually took the me. Her maid was detained and probably had been tortured. Considering she was the Miss of the Vice Minister¡¯s Manor, they could not do anything to her before finding out the truth, so she was driven out of the imperial pce.

    Since she was driven out of the imperial pce, she certainly didn¡¯t deserve to be treated kindly. The two eunuchs were obviously rude to her. Seeing that she walked slowly, one of them even pushed her, and she almost fell. Getting her footing after staggering, she saw Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru standing in front of her.

    She turned her eyes from Shao Yanru¡¯s face to Shao Wanru¡¯s. There was hatred on her face, but she didn¡¯t dare to act as presumptuously as before.

    Shao Wanru nced at Wang Yuxinposedly. Now the truth had been basically revealed. Wang Yuxin asionally picked up such a piece of incense sheet. Hearing that Shao Wanru had been poisoned and it could cause red spots on her face so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the consort selection, Wang Yuxin secretly used it to deal with Shao Wanru and caused a series of subsequent things.

    She had been supposed to go to Shao Wanru¡¯s room. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t return to her room at that time, so she went to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room instead, put the fragrant incense sheet in Shao Caihuan¡¯s censer and then asked Shao Caihuan to invite Shao Wanru there.

    Unexpectedly, Shao Caihuan was poisoned and got red spots instead of Shao Wanru.

    Shao Caihuan got her talismans from a pce maid at a high price. Talismans were rare in the imperial pce, especially consecrated ones. The pce maids actually sold talismans that were not consecrated, at high prices. The nuns in the Buddhist hall said that they did not know about it.

    They made some talismans, but only consecrated ones were recorded. Sometimes, when some chief pce maids came to ask for talismans, they would give them talismans that weren¡¯t consecrated. Because these talismans were just ordinary ones not for the masters in the imperial pce, the nuns didn¡¯t care about where they went.

    Therefore, it was impossible to trace the source of Shao Caihuan¡¯s talismans.

    There were two points getting Shao Yanru involved in this matter. One was Shao Caihuan¡¯s words and the pce maid¡¯s testimony. Shao Yanru did send someone to contact her, ask about talismans, and also buy one from her. Moreover, the pce maid delivered a talisman to Shao Yanru before delivering the other two talismans to Shao Caihuan.

    The other was another pce maid¡¯s testimony. She imed to have seen Shao Yanru and her maid speak in each other¡¯s ears after the pce maid left. For fear of being heard, Shao Yanru¡¯s maid deliberately went to the door, and closed the door after looking around. The pce maid saw through the window that they acted in a sneaky way.

    However, she didn¡¯t hear their conversation and only remembered that the maid pointed at the Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s room at that time!

    Because of the two pce maids¡¯ testimonies and some inexplicable reasons, the chief eunuch and the chief pce maid sent over thought that Shao Yanru was not innocent.

    The pce maid imed that she fetched the three talismans in one go, so it was impossible that one of them was alright while the other two were poisoned. However, Shao Yanru¡¯s talisman was eventually proved to be alright.

    Meanwhile, Shao Caihuan¡¯s talisman and the talisman Shao Caihuan gave Shao Wanru contained something else.

    Shao Wanru clearly exined why she wasn¡¯t poisoned. She didn¡¯t like this talisman, but for fear that Shao Caihuan would be upset if she didn¡¯t ept it, she epted it and put it by the window. Her maid identally thought it was unwanted and threw it out of the window. In the end, the talisman was found outside the window.

    It could be said that Shao Wanru escaped being poisoned by ident.

    If Shao Wanru also wore it, even if she was not as severely poisoned as Shao Caihuan, she would inevitably have red spots and be taken out of the imperial pce.

    ¡°Miss Wang!¡± Seeing Wang Yuxin stop in front of them, Shao Wanru raised her eyes slightly, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Miss Wang, we¡¯ve held no grudge against each other. I¡¯m wondering why you did this to me. Could it be that you can benefit from my being disfigured?¡±

    Since they met, Shao Wanru happened to have something to ask Wang Yuxin, who seemed to have such a profound hatred for her that she must ruin her life. They obviously had no connection. Although they had been in conflict with each other once, they had hardly met throughout the rest of the time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you¡¯ve said and done? Shao Wanru, don¡¯t be toocent. God is watching you!¡± Wang Yuxin squeezed out the words through clenched teeth and looked at Shao Wanru with resentment.

    Her words were inexplicable, and she seemed to suggest that Shao Wanru deserved it. Yujie was so furious that she was about to step forward, but Shao Wanru winked at her as a hint for her not to act rashly.

    ¡°Miss Wang, do you really think it¡¯s over now?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a sneer while ncing at the high pce walls on both sides of them. People standing here seemed insignificant and felt depressed, especially Wang Yuxin who was driven out of the imperial pce.

    Hearing this, Wang Yuxin folded her trembling hands with her face changing dramatically.

    ¡°My Third Sister is hurt by a poison, which is said to be a tribute from the Xu State. It¡¯s impossible for a Miss living in the backyard like you to have ess to this kind of thing. Now I¡¯m afraid both you and Vice Minister Wang can hardly absolve yourselves from the me!¡± Shao Wanru calmly turned her eyes to Wang Yuxin and said with some pity in her eyes, ¡°Miss Wang, do you really have no idea that you have been used by someone?¡±

    After that, she looked away and walked past Wang Yuxin with a look of disdain.

    After Shao Wanru walked over, it was Shao Yanru in front of Wang Yuxin.

    ¡°Miss Wang, don¡¯t worry. How could your father get involved in it? My Fifth Sister just tried to frighten you!¡± Shao Yanruforted her softly.

    Compared with Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru could be considered gentle with some pity for Wang Yuxin, which made it easy for her to leave a good impression on others.

    The two eunuchs ignorant of what had happened before thought that the First Miss Shao seemed to be good-natured and gracious.

    Comforted by her, Wang Yuxin seemed to want to say something with her lips trembling, but didn¡¯t know where to begin and burst into tears again.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, do you think Miss Wang is wronged? I remember that the case has been settled with a definite conclusion. Both Third Sister¡¯s face and her life have been ruined. I didn¡¯t expect that you still consider Miss Wang is wronged. In this case, Third Sister should feel aggrieved, because you cherish Miss Wang, a friend you just met a few days ago, more than Third Sister, who has been your sister all these years!¡±

    Shao Wanru turned around behind them and looked across Wang Yuxin at Shao Yanru coldly. Their eyes met with Wang Yuxin between them.

    The smile on Shao Yanru¡¯s face froze. Wang Yuxin had been proved guilty of trapping Shao Caihuan. She, who didn¡¯t take her sister¡¯s side but showed kindness to Wang Yuxin instead, seemed to be trying to cover up something. Clenching the handkerchief in her hand, she thought Shao Wanru became increasingly cunning.

    Although they were at the pce gate, where there seemed to be no one paying attention to them, the two eunuchs around them would spread what they heard. Shao Yanru was sure that what she said here today would inevitably go out.

    She, who had intended to console Wang Yuxin, had to stop talking now.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, what do you mean?¡± Wang Yuxin turned her head and asked with rage in her eyes.

    ¡°I just want to make it clear that our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is no longer on friendly terms with your Wang¡¯s Mansion. But if you and my Eldest Sister have a close rtionship, I can say nothing about it. After all, I can just represent myself rather than the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. No matter if you intended to trap me or my Third Sister, my Third Sister and I will no longer be on friendly terms with you. Vicious people will eventually fall into the trap set by themselves! I¡¯m just wondering who will benefit the most in the end!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words were extremely cold and merciless. After that, she turned to look at Shao Yanru and said with a faint sneer, which made the atmosphere between the two high walls a little cold and evil, ¡°Eldest Sister, if you have such a close rtionship with Miss Wang, you can walk her out. I¡¯m going back now. By the way, please ask her who spoke evil of me in front of her so that she believes that I want to hurt her. Is it... necessary for me to care about someone like Miss Wang and hurt her?¡±

 Chapter 754 - Its Too Late to Realize the Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 754 It¡¯s Too Late to Realize the Truth!</h4>

    After saying that, Shao Wanru nced at Wang Yuxin contemptuously and then walked back to the imperial pce in an extremely arrogant manner.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, wait for me!¡± Shao Yanru said. At this time, she certainly couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Shao Caihuan was poisoned because of Wang Yuxin, so it was obviously inappropriate for her to stay and see Wang Yuxin off reluctantly!

    Wang Yuxin¡¯s face turned livid and then red from anger. When Shao Yanru passed by her, a thought suddenly shed through her mind and she looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s back in horror.

    She originally did not think that Shao Yanru had anything to do with it, but Shao Wanru¡¯s words just reminded her that she indeed heard that Shao Wanru spoke ill of her in private from a friend of hers, to whom she had always been close, and she didn¡¯t doubt Shao Yanru at first.

    However, Shao Wanru¡¯s words just enlightened her.

    She went weak, feeling dizzy and cold with her hands on the pce wall beside her. Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru were the most outstanding candidates in the consort selection with the prettiest appearances and the best family backgrounds. Only they could rival each other.

    If Shao Wanru was poisoned, the biggest winner definitely would be Shao Yanru.

    Coincidentally, every time her friend mentioned that the Fifth Miss Shao spoke ill of her behind her back, the First Miss Shao was present and kept defending her Fifth Sister. It seemed that they had a close rtionship. But just now, she noticed that they were not close to each other at all!

    Thinking of some rumors and what she had seen, Wang Yuxin cked out and finally realized that she seemed to have been used by Shao Yanru.

    Every time Shao Yanru defended Shao Wanru, she would get angrier and feel more ufortable.

    If the First Miss Shao was neither so close to her sister nor so generous, she must have been up to something else.

    Could the First Miss Shao be the culprit!

    Wang Yuxin reached out and wanted to grab Shao Yanru and ask for an exnation, but she found that she couldn¡¯t say a word because she had no evidence to prove that First Miss Shao had intervened in this matter.

    Wang Yuxin was trembling all over with trembling fingers. She was panic-stricken now. If this was really Shao Yanru¡¯s scheme, Shao Yanru must have included her in her scheme when she first met her. She didn¡¯t expect that she had fallen into such a trap at the beginning. At this time, she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly even if she wanted to.

    No wonder First Miss Shao invited her to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room instead of her room for a chat. No wonder she and Shao Wanru had held no grudge against each other, but she always heard from her friend that Shao Wanru cursed her in private so that she became displeased with Shao Wanru.

    Therefore, she would definitely not let go of such an opportunity to set up Shao Wanru.

    ¡°First Miss Shao...¡± The voice seemed toe out of her throat. Wang Yuxin thought it loud, but it was actually not. Seeing the Shao sisters disappear in front of her, Wang Yuxin copsed on the ground with her face turning pale. What Shao Wanru had said rang in her ears loudly.

    She, who didn¡¯t care about it at all before, now felt her mind was upied with it.

    Shao Wanru meant only thing clearly: it wasn¡¯t over yet. Not only her, but also her father would be implicated because Shao Caihuan was hurt by poison from the Xu State, and ordinary people had no ess to tributes.

    ¡°Miss Wang, are you unwilling to leave?¡± One of the eunuchs stepped forward, looked down at her, and mocked her.

    He certainly didn¡¯t dare to do so a few days ago. But now Wang Yuxin had lost her value, so he could say whatever he wanted. He thought Wang Yuxin didn¡¯t seem to be smart because she dared to talk to the two Misses from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion like that regardless of the big possibility of their being selected.

    However, if she was smart, she would not do such a thing. He was uncertain what was going to happen after she was sent back home. But one thing was certain: her life had been ruined, and even her father, Vice Minister Wang, could not help her out of this.

    People in the imperial pce had always been snobbish, so it was time to hit her when she was down.

    Seeing that she copsed on the ground with her eyes drifting and seemed to be too shocked to return to herself, the other eunuch came over, pulled her up, and said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s useless to y dumb now. Get up and leave as soon as possible so that we can report on our mission! It¡¯s so unfortunate that we have to walk you out!¡±

    After pulling her up, he pushed her forward hard. This time, Wang Yuxin lost her footing and fell heavily to the ground. Her knees hit the big green stone under her feet, making a crash.

    The sharp pain brought her back to earth. She slowly stood up with her hands on the ground and looked at the imperial pce desperately. Then she struggled to turn around, gritted her teeth, and staggered out. She could not just let it go. She decided to return home and tell her father that it was a conflict within Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and had nothing to do with her, and she was set up...

    This matter caused a stir in the imperial pce. More pce maids were sent to the Chuxiu Pce, and they paid more attention to the candidates. The originally rxed atmosphere immediately became tense because of this matter.

    The candidates considered theirpanions unreliable and had an intuition that theirpanions might trap them. Everyone in the Chuxiu Pce was gued by imaginary fears. In order to avoid suspicion, even good friends gave up their acquaintance for the time being. Only sisters from the same manor and best friends asionally gathered.

    The news from outside could not reach the Chuxiu Pce for the time being. Shao Wanru did not know what Wang Yuxin would do after returning home, but as long as Wang Yuxin was notpletely stupid, she would understand that she had fallen into someone¡¯s trap and be someone¡¯s sharp weapon. Regarding the person making use of her, it should be someone that would benefit the most from Shao Wanru¡¯s being disfigured.

    Although Shao Yanru did not carry out her plot directly, it was certain that she had inmed Wang Yuxin¡¯s hatred for Shao Wanru. As long as Wang Yuxin could figure out Shao Yanru was behind the scenes, she would be able to find some traces of what Shao Yanru had done and thus to find some evidence in favor of her. Of course, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t predict whether these pieces of evidence, that were not solid enough, could help her out of this situation.

    It depended on how Vice Minister¡¯s Manor was going to deal with it.

    Anyway, this matter had nothing to do with her now, and it was Shao Yanru who got involved in it. Shao Yanru seemed to have won this round, because there was no evidence to prove her guilty, but in fact, more people were suspicious of her intention.

    Everyone, especially the other candidates in the consort selection, would consider Shao Yanru, a ravishing and scheming candidate from a noble family, a threat, because they didn¡¯t know when they would be set up by her.

    No one knew where the rumor came from, because the news was originally suppressed. The candidates only knew that Miss Wang from Vice Minister¡¯s Mansion set up the Third Miss from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but they had no idea of the details. However, some candidates overheard some pce maids talk about the whole story in private.

    Many people in the imperial pce were smart, so they realized that the Third Miss Shao fell into the trap by ident and the target was supposed to be the Fifth Miss Shao. Plenty of people guessed it was the First Miss Shao behind the scenes.

    It was understandable that the First Miss Shao set up her cousin because she couldn¡¯t bear to see her cousin rece her to be the first beauty, she was way too vicious.

    ...

    There had been some rumors in the capital, some of which were about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, some about Madam of Duke Xing, and some about Shao Yanru. Everyone thought them imusible before. After all, the First Miss Shao had always been known as a good-natured Miss, so they didn¡¯t take hearsay seriously, but now everyone thought the rumors were very likely to be true.

    What they had heard and seen could easily change their thoughts. This was the case for the candidates at the moment. They stayed away from the First Miss Shao, because they did not want to end up like the Third Miss Shao.

    The First Miss Shao was cruel enough to hurt the Third Miss Shao, her cousin who was also from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and had gotten along with her all these years, let alone hurt others!

    Some of them, who had been on friendly terms with Shao Yanru, now had to weigh up their friendship. Was itparable to the sisterhood between Shao Yanru and Shao Caihuan? They had heard long before that as the eldest daughter, Shao Yanru took good care of other siblings in the mansion. Was this the way she took care of them?

    The candidates were all suspicious and stayed away from the two sisters from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. They were not willing to get close to them, one of whom was likely to be trapped and could bring them bad luck, while the other trapped her sister and might make use of any of them!

    Shao Yanru discovered a strange phenomenon that there were fewer and fewer people around her. There had been plenty of Misses willing to talk with her, but now there was no one around her. Wherever she went, people looked at her with vignce. Sometimes the candidates, who had been talking, just dispersed when she walked over.

    At first, she thought that it was a coincidence. After this happened several times, Shao Yanru found that they were not coincidences. After sending Shuqi to inquire about it, she was so furious that her fingers trembled.

    However, she didn¡¯t know where this rumor came from or who mentioned it. She couldn¡¯t exin it even if she wanted to, so she had to swallow it.

    After calming herself down, she thought of Shao Wanru. She and Shao Wanru were born to be enemies, and they couldn¡¯t coexist. It must have something to do with Shao Wanru, and the rumor was probably caused by what she had said to Wang Yuxin at the pce gate that day.

    At first, she wanted to exin to Wang Yuxin andfort her. But after Shao Wanru said that, she had to stop talking with Wang Yuxin and follow Shao Wanru back. Now thinking of it, she realized Shao Wanru must have done that on purpose. Feeling a deep hatred, she put the teacup on the table heavily.

    She would never let go of Shao Wanru, this b*tch!

    She took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger. Then, she closed her eyes and took another deep breath. When she opened her eyes again, she calmed down. She could not stay in this isted and suspected situation without doing anything, lest the masters in the imperial pce suspect her and it affected her consort selection. She must help herself out of this!

 Chapter 755 - The Painter Madam Ou

    <h4>Chapter 755 The Painter Madam Ou</h4>

    Shao Wanru had lived a peaceful life these days. She had only a few acquaintances here, so she didn¡¯t care about the other Misses¡¯ staying away from her. Moreover, given that she was the victim rather than the culprit, other Misses still looked at her with kindness. Although they thought that her gorgeous appearance made her their strong opponent, she was still much less dangerous than Shao Yanru!

    Shao Wanru gradually got acquainted with a female painter, who even invited her to her ce for a chat when she was at leisure.

    The female painter was known as Madam Ou, and she was the wife of a petty official. After her husband passed away, she, who had no kids, was put forward as a painter portraying the candidates in the imperial pce.

    Madam Ou had been a famous talenteddy in the capital city when she was young. However, she didn¡¯te from a noble family, so she only married a petty official.

    She, a childless widow, was in a very simr situation to that of Shao Wanru in herst life. It somehow reminded Shao Wanru that she had entered the imperial pce to portray the candidates after Wen Xichi¡¯s death in thest life. The difference was that she was notorious in the capital at that time, so she must be put forward as an imperial painter on instructions from someone.

    Although she still couldn¡¯t remember what Chu Liuchen had done in thest life, she could sense his existence everywhere after entering the imperial pce. Therefore, she could hardly remember what had happened after she entered the imperial pce.

    She could only remember the scenes, where Chu Liuchen was not present, clearly.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know why she lost the memory of Chu Liuchen since she had her life to live over. But this didn¡¯t prevent her from realizing that she probably got the opportunity to enter the imperial pce with Chu Liuchen¡¯s help, because Qi Baiyu wasn¡¯t powerful enough to do that.

    Madam Ou in front of her proved her conjecture. There were plenty of female painters entering the imperial pce, and all of them were famous for their talents. Madam Ou finally got the opportunity to enter the imperial pce after passing several tests. However, at that time, it seemed that as soon as Qi Baiyu rmended her, she immediately entered the imperial pce without any difficulty.

    In thest life, she was so muddle-headed that she neglected numerous things, so she did not notice there must be something fishy about it. Now thinking of it, she found it ridiculous. What convinced her that Qi Baiyu was powerful enough to send her into the imperial pce?

    Both in this life and in thest life, Chu Liuchen had always been around her, but she didn¡¯t notice it. Thinking of this, Shao Wanru felt so guilty. There was a person who had been staying by her side and helping her, but she forgot everything about him.

    If he knew, how distressed he would be! At this time, she suddenly felt d that it was she rather than Chu Liuchen who had their life lived over.

    Other candidates kept staying away from her for fear that they would be implicated in trouble if she was trapped when they were around her. As such, she, who was at leisure, visited Madam Ou again.

    Sometimes, Madam Ou modified her works instead of painting, and modification also took a lot of time.

    ¡°Madam Ou, you¡¯ve done such a great job!¡± Shao Wanru, who turned to the back of Madam Ou, said with a smile after ncing at the portrait she was working on. She really appreciated Madam Ou¡¯s painting skills. In herst life, she had portrayed a lot of candidates. Now seeing Madam Ou¡¯s work, she involuntarily made ament.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very good. I feel there¡¯s something missing in the portrait!¡± As Madam Ou said, she put down the painting in her hand, took a step back, looked at her painting, and then looked at Shao Wanru. She felt that there was something missing in her painting. The Fifth Miss Shao in front of her was obviously more ravishing than her painting.

    Now she was modifying Shao Wanru¡¯s portrait. In fact, she had already drawn one before, but she was not satisfied with it, so she drew another one.

    But she was still not satisfied with this one.

    Shao Wanru smiled and said leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s good enough. Madam Ou, are you going to portray me as a fairy?¡± She, who enjoyed the peaceful atmosphere in the drawing room a lot, came to visit Madam Ou from time to time.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯re as fascinating as a fairy, so it¡¯s not a matter of my painting skills. However, I don¡¯t think I can depict your charm!¡± Madam Ou shook her head helplessly and said. She thought that she was not good enough at painting, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have failed to depict the charm of the person in front of her. She looked at her work while saying, ¡°I heard that the Third Young Master of the Prime Minister is excellent at painting. I think he can definitely depict your real charm.¡±

    Madam Ou said with great pity.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t really mean to ask Wen Xichi to portray Shao Wanru. She just mentioned it.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, which was holding the album, paused for a moment, and then she slowly put down the album. In thest life, when she met Wen Xichi, he, a well-known gentleman in the capital city, had been in a miserable situation after suffering from a serious disease for a long time. He usually stayed in bed for recuperation. But even so, he still gave her some instructions on painting.

    However, she made real progress after entering the imperial pce and being taught by Chu Liuchen, but she did not know whether he taught her in person or sent her his paintings.

    She reached out to rub the part between her eyebrows and felt ufortable as if there was something weighing on her mind. She knew it, but she couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, are you tired?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru rub her eyebrows, Madam Ou asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have a headache!¡± Shao Wanru tried to hide her feeling.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, please go inside and have a rest!¡± Madam Ou said with concern. She, who had no children, had already regarded Shao Wanru as her niece after getting along well with Shao Wanru these days.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Ou!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod, picked up the album she had put down, and turned to walk to the back of the screen. The painting room was divided into two parts. The front part was for painting, and the rear part was for rest.

    There was arge rattan chair by the rear window with two thick cushions on it. After Shao Wanru came over and sat down, Yujie put a cushion behind her so that she could lean against the back of the chair.

    The rattan chair wasrge, and Shao Wanru was petite enough to nestle in the rattan chair. The sun was shining through the window, which made her feel veryfortable.

    Yujie served a cup of tea on the table in front of her and then left, leaving Shao Wanru alone to rest inside.

    After leafing through a few pages, she felt her eyelids became heavier and heavier and fell into a deep sleep...

    Shao Wanru seemed to be in an endless dream shrouded in darkness. It started from the moment her bridal sedan chair arrived, her bridal veil was pulled off by Qi Tianyu, and then she was disdained by everyone in Jiangzhou. She began her tragic life from then on.

    From then on, she became a shameless girl, who snatched her elder sister¡¯s fiance from her elder sister, who had always doted on her. Later, the scandal between her and Qi Baiyu even intensified her image as a dissolute girl.

    Then, after she moved to the capital with the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she was set up again and again so that one and another her engagements were ruined. Finally, she married into the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s Chambers in the name of counteracting bad luck. However, she was driven out of the mansion. She was pushed into one and another dire straits and eventually got killed in a bloody scene. Throughout her life, she was set up all the time and ended up in an eternal hell...

    She was so depressed that she couldn¡¯t breathe as if she were choked by something. She wanted to say something to scare the nightmare away, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Zhuozhuo...¡± Suddenly, she heard herself called. The bloody dream slowly faded away, and she fell into thick darkness, where there seemed to be a figure. She couldn¡¯t see it clearly and only knew that it was a man with a hat and a pair of beautiful and gloomy eyes, but she couldn¡¯t tell who it was.

    She suddenly opened her eyes, only to see a pair of eyes in front of her. She looked at them in a daze, subconsciously covered them with her trembling fingers, and asked, ¡°Who... Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to hold her slender hand and only felt that her fingers were cold. Thinking that she must have been frightened, he said in a soft voice.

    Shao Wanru blinked. After a long while, she finally recognized that it was Chu Liuchen in front of her. His gentle eyes werepletely different from the gloomy eyes in her dream. Sure enough, it was a just dream, not reality. At the moment, she, who had been tense just now, let her guard down, reached out to hold Chu Liuchen, and burst into tears.

    Chu Liuchen froze for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would suddenly burst into tears out of control. Thinking of what had happened recently, he raised his eyebrows, reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s thin body, and asked, ¡°Did Shao Yanru bully you?¡±

    There was a hint of bloodthirsty coldness in his pretty eyes. He didn¡¯t mind directly sending someone to deal with Shao Yanru although she had the backing of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°No... no...¡± Shao Wanru said tearfully and even choked.

    Chu Liuchen reached out and patted her gently on the back, asking, ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    ¡°I... I had a nightmare!¡± Shao Wanru said vaguely. Although she choked with sobs, she could still sense Chu Liuchen¡¯s rage. She did not want Chu Liuchen to intervene in this kind of thing.

    ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s over now. What kind of nightmare can make you cry so miserably!¡± Hearing that she cried because of a nightmare, Chu Liuchen smiled, reached out to pat Shao Wanru¡¯s back, andforted her. He fixed his eyes on her childish little face, thinking that she was such a child who was scared out of her wits by a nightmare.

    He patted Shao Wanru¡¯s back in an increasingly soft manner.

    It was very quiet in the room, except for Shao Wanru¡¯s crying and Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentleforting from time to time.

    Yujie nced at Xiao Xuanzi, who was standing beside her, and stepped aside with disdain, because she didn¡¯t want to stand by his side. She was supposed to get in to serve her master, but she was stopped by Xiao Xuanzi, who looked weak but was actually stronger than her. At the thought of this, Yujie was really upset.

    Seeing that Yujie stayed away from him, Xiao Xuanzi leaned in and said with a smile, ¡°Take it easy. With my master around, the Fifth Miss will stop crying soon!¡±

    He sounded so confident, as if his master did a great job in consoling others. Yujie snorted lightly, thinking Prince Chen obviously didn¡¯t look like someone good at consoling others. It was possible that he made her master cry. Originally, her master was quiet, but as soon as Prince Chen got in, her master burst into tears.

    Nevertheless, Yujie was not anxious. She and the other maids Shao Wanru trusted knew very well about the rtionship between Shao Wanru and Prince Chen.

 Chapter 756 - How to Deal with Wang Yuxin?

    <h4>Chapter 756 How to Deal with Wang Yuxin?</h4>

    It became quiet in the room, and only Shao Wanru¡¯s sobs could be heard asionally.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and blushed. After a moment of confusion, she discovered the two of them were so intimate at the moment. Chu Liuchen sat in the rattan chair, holding her, who was crying bitterly, in his arms.

    When she indulged in crying just now, she didn¡¯t notice it. Now she, who had returned to herself, felt ashamed and buried her head deeply. In fact, she didn¡¯t feel like crying now and was wondering how to get out of this awkward situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you done with it?¡± Chu Liuchen looked down at Shao Wanru, who almost buried her entire face in his arms, and asked her. He was in a good mood, showed an elegant and soft smile and reached out to touch Shao Wanru¡¯s hair, which made her heart beat so fast that it almost jumped out of her throat.

    With her fair and tender fingers trembling, she slowly let go of Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeve, bit her lip embarrassedly, trying to get out of Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms. Unexpectedly, with a sudden effort, he pulled her back into his arms with his hands around her waist and asked, ¡°Would you like to cry for a little longer?¡±

    His teasing tone made Shao Wanru, who was too embarrassed to deal with the situation, fly into a shameful rage. She pushed him hard, raised her face, put on an indifferent look and said seriously, ¡°Prince, let me go!¡±

    She, who was sullen with her long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings, was obviously very nervous and shy, but she still tried to put on a fierce look. At the sight of this, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t helpughing, stretched out his other hand and gently pinched her delicate face.

    Her skin was as smooth as a piece of fine jade. Seeing that she gradually blushed again, he involuntarily chuckled and reached out to pinch her little face again.

    Shao Wanru reached out and pushed his hand away, and then pushed him away. She almost fell from Chu Liuchen¡¯sp because of the rebound force. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen reached out to hold her so that she could get her footing in front of the chair.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Knowing that Shao Wanru¡¯s cheeks were burning hot with a blush, Chu Liuchen pointed at another rattan chair in front of him, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.

    This rattan chair was not as big as the one he was sitting in, but suited Shao Wanru well.

    Seeing that he dropped the topic, Shao Wanru sat in the rattan chair with a blush and tucked a strand of her loose hair behind her ear. She looked a little unkempt and not dignified enough. However, Chu Liuchen was increasingly pleased with her and kept looking at her up and down, causing Shao Wanru, whose face had just returned to normal, to blush again and feel burning hot all over.

    She felt hot all over as if she was about to be burned.

    ¡°It¡¯s too hot over there. You can actually sit here with me. This chair is big enough for us to share!¡± Chu Liuchen patted the chair he was sitting in and said with a faint smile.

    Shao Wanru red at him fiercely, thinking he was so evil that although he knew why she blushed, he still suggested she sit with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling hot!¡± She, ashamed and annoyed, said grumpily, while clenching the handkerchief in her hand and avoiding looking at his wickedly handsome face.

    He did it on purpose!

    Chu Liuchen moved and looked sideways at Shao Wanru¡¯s flushed face. Then he stood up, reached out to pull hisrge rattan chair towards Shao Wanru, pulled away the table between them and said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s quite a hindrance!¡±

    Shao Wanru was stunned as she watched him push the table away, pull his rattan chair over and sit down beside her.

    He did it so naturally and even considered the table a hindrance. What was wrong with the table, which was supposed to be ced between two chairs?

    In addition to shame and annoyance, she somehow felt a trace of warmth in her heart, which eased the depressing feeling she had in the nightmare just now. At least in this moment, she felt real and that she didn¡¯t live a miserable life as she did in the nightmare.

    Now she was living a real life, and what had happened in thest life was gone.

    Sunlight shone in diagonally through the window. The warm sunshine in winter warmed her heart at this moment.

    She moved slightly and leaned to one side. Chu Liuchen sat in such arge chair, but he still leaned towards her, which embarrassed her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s nice to lean against each other!¡± As Chu Liuchen said, he grabbed Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve, pulled her, who had leaned to one side to stay away from him, to his side, and said with his arm around her shoulder, ¡°After the consort selection, I can finallye to visit you justly!¡±

    Shao Wanru blushed and looked at him speechlessly. Well, he also knew that it was not justifiable for him to visit her now!

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother has learned this. During this period, you should live with the other candidates in the imperial pce. If the First Miss from your mansion intends to do something to hurt you, I¡¯ll deal with her!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a trace of gloom across his sharp eyes.

    Knowing that he was worried about her, Shao Wanru lowered her head and turned over the handkerchief in her hand. She shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to Shao Yanru. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is not simple, and nor is she. It¡¯s not a good choice to intervene rashly. I can deal with her!¡±

    In this life, she had seized the decisive opportunities and never been blinded by the so-called kinship.

    Shao Yanru was no longer Shao Zhaoyi who was in a prominent position, and Shao Wanru was no longer the helpless female painter who could only be tortured by her after entering the imperial pce and was even set up and killed by her in the end.

    Nowadays, she and Shao Yanru were almost equal in status.

    She even seemed to be of nobler birth with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as her maternal grandma, and her father, the former heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, made her identity as the lineal Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion more justifiable.

    ¡°Well, be careful. If you can¡¯t deal with her, just tell me. No matter who is behind her, I won¡¯t spare her!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a nod in a clear and cold voice, not looking as gentle as he usually did in front of others, but this was the real side of him. How could Chu Liuchen, who was born in the imperial pce where he was threatened by growing crisis, really be an innocent teenager as handsome as someoneing out of a painting?

    ¡°I will be careful!¡± Shao Wanru nodded, and said after hesitating for a moment, ¡°I heard that this matter is also rted to the Xu State. It¡¯s said that my Third Sister was hurt by a poison from the Xu State!¡±

    She had to tell Chu Liuchen about this, lest he identally got involved in this matter which was supposed to be a conflict among the candidates, but now became a conflict among the officials.

    What Shao Yanru said to threaten Shao Caihuan that day was not aplete exaggeration. It was not a simple thing that a tribute from the Xu State, which was supposed to be stored in the national treasury, was missing. If it was really discovered to have something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would inevitably be implicated and even face an uncertain result despite its great power.

    ¡°This matter has been settled. My uncle broke into a furious rage in the main hall. A lot of officers working in the national treasury get involved in this, and Vice Minister Wang also got into trouble. Although he¡¯s not discovered to have something to do with this, it is certain that his daughter got the incense and poisoned someone with it. So he has been demoted!¡±

    Knowing that she, who stayed in the imperial pce, was ill-informed, Chu Liuchen looked at her and said with a smile.

    As they began to talk business, the blush on Shao Wanru¡¯s face faded away, and she looked natural now. If it weren¡¯t for his hand around her waist making her lean against his chest, she would have felt more at ease at this time.

    Knowing that she was not strong enough to push him away, she simply let him hold her. Anyway, he had always been very domineering. She had thought so before they made their rtionship clear. After they made it clear, now she found that he was not only domineering, but even fiercely protective of her.

    At the thought of this, she, whose face had just returned to normal, blushed again.

    ¡°How should we deal with Wang Yuxin?¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru blushed again, Chu Liuchen blinked and asked in anguid tone.

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip, suppressed the shyness in her heart, and said after thinking for a while.

    Wang Yuxin was in a difficult situation now. As she got into big trouble and even implicated her father, the whole Wang¡¯s Mansion would not protect her. Even if she were to marry into a family living in a far away ce, she could only marry a man who was ignorant of what she had done and much inferior to her.

    In thest life, Wang Yuxin was Shao Yanru¡¯s helper. Although it was the same in this life, Shao Wanru had gotten rid of this helper early. Now Wang Yuxin¡¯s fate was in her own hands!

    ¡°Okay. Tomorrow, I will introduce her to a businessman who can be a perfect husband for her!¡± Chu Liuchen thought for a moment and said evilly.

    ¡°A businessman?¡± Shao Wanru raised her head and asked in surprise. A businessman was too humble for Wang Yuxin, who was arrogant and set her mind on being selected in the consort selection. How could she bear to end up marrying a business man?

    ¡°Exactly, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to find a businessman to marry her now.¡± Chu Liuchen said in anguid tone.

    Shao Wanru blinked with a sneer and pinched her handkerchief with her fingers. She had always been a cool person who would not have any sympathy for someone who had harmed her. Wang Yuxin deserved this.

    ¡°When you are at leisure, I will take you to my mansion and pick a nice courtyard!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her delicate side face and said with a yful smile. Her long eyshes cast irregr shadows on her eyes, making her look lovely. He, who originally intended to tease her, now unconsciously looked at her with a serious look.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Wanru, who failed to understand what he meant, raised her head in astonishment, looked sideways at him and asked.

    ¡°You should pick a nice courtyard for our wedding. Since we are going to live thereter, you should pick one with which you are pleased!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    His words made Shao Wanru blush again. She gritted her teeth secretly, thinking he didn¡¯t feel ashamed to say that at all.

    Chu Liuchenughed in a muffled and low voice, which made him, who usually talked in a clear voice, sound a little hoarse. Nevertheless, it gave an impression that he wasughing sincerely. She was melted by his sweet smile and somehow felt a little embarrassed and annoyed.

    Shao Wanru simply ignored him and turned her head to look at the bookshelf on one side. He had always been a prince who rarely showed a sincere smile. Why did he act like apletely different person now?

 Chapter 757 - The Hiding Palace Maid

    <h4>Chapter 757 The Hiding Pce Maid</h4>

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru turn her face away in annoyance, Chu Liuchen stopped teasing her. He reached out to touch Shao Wanru¡¯s messy hair and spoke softly, which reminded Shao Wanru of his fat cat. Did he also pet it in this way?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Tell me what you want. Have you gotten used to the life in the imperial pce? If you aren¡¯t used to it, I can ask Imperial Grandmother to allow you to live in her ce. There used to be candidates living with the Empress Dowager.¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    Knowing that he was afraid that she would have a hard time in the Chuxiu Pce, she was moved. She lowered her head, shook her head, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble the Empress Dowager. I¡¯m fine with the life in the Chuxiu Pce, which is far away from the harem. It¡¯s not a good thing to live too close to the harem!¡±

    The life around the Empress Dowager might not be peaceful. In particr, if she moved to live with the Empress Dowager without a proper reason, she could easily be the other candidates¡¯ target.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shao Yanru is now a conspicuous target, so I¡¯m safe here!¡± Fearing that he was really going to ask the Empress Dowager to help her, Shao Wanru added worriedly.

    She said with great certainty and delight in her watery eyes. There were rules of survival in the harem, and it was the same in the imperial court. If he rashly intervened in the affairs of the harem, he could get into trouble easily.

    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Chu Liuchen in thest life, but the bloodstained steps and plenty of dead women lying on them in her memory, all indicated the horrifying situation at that time. Who was he fighting against at that time? It seemed that he had no opponent at that time because no one was a match for him.

    As the crown prince in charge of affairs of state when the emperor was seriously ill, he had almost inherited the throne. Those qualified to fight for the throne with him were dead or injured or weak. No one couldpete with him. But why was there such a scene in her memory?

    Besides, there was one more thing that she didn¡¯t understand. In that case, why did Chu Liuyue, who was busy enough with his own affairs, killed her at all costs as Shao Yanru told him? Could he get any benefit from her death?

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s any problem you can¡¯t deal with, just tell me. I have my own way to deal with it!¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Chu Liuchen said with a smile and nodded. He nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s messy hair and said, ¡°Tell Yujie tob your hair. It¡¯s a little messy!¡±

    After finishing his words, he naturally touched her hair again and then leaned over to her. She could almost feel his warm breath as she heard him say, ¡°The consort selection won¡¯tst too long. How about I help youb your hair after it ends?¡±

    ¡°Your highness!¡± As Shao Wanru said, she involuntarily blushed and tried hard to throw her head back to avoid looking at his face. Comb her hair? How could he think of such a thing? As Prince Chen, did he really want to do such a thing?

    ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± She changed the topic with a blush. She had never seen such a wicked person in her two lives.

    Sometimes he was as handsome and gentle as an immortal, sometimes acting like an evil and enchanting yboy, and he dared to say whatever he wanted!

    Chu Liuchen saw that she blushed like a piece of slightly wed jade, pursed her thin lips tightly, and tried hard to put on a dignified look. However, her charming look and watery eyes made him feel protective toward her.

    He was amused by her, who was obviously shy and uneasy but still tried hard to put on aposed look.

    Of course, Chu Liuchen knew that if heughed at this time, she would inevitably turn angry from embarrassment, so he pretended not to notice her forced calmness and said, ¡°I happened toe here to look for an album!¡±

    ¡°Where is Madam Ou?¡± Shao Wanru asked, listening carefully, but didn¡¯t hear any sound from Madam Ou, who was supposed to be here at this moment.

    ¡°Maybe she happened to go out for some business when I came here!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. Of course, he would not tell her that he deliberately drew the female painter away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to visit me when you were at leisure? My ce has always been idle with a much better view than that of here!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll visit you when I have time!¡± Seeing Chu Liuchen fix his burning eyes on her face, Shao Wanru lowered her head and said in embarrassment. She somehow felt her heart beat so fast that it almost got out of her control. Clenching the handkerchief in her hand with more strength, she said, ¡°With so many people in the imperial pce, I¡¯m afraid that my visit will be discovered and spread!¡±

    ¡°If your visit is discovered, so what? You are only one step away from being my wife. It doesn¡¯t matter even if your visit is discovered. Of course, if you have scruple, I cane up with a way to enable you to meet me without arousing suspicion!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect that before she could adopt the method Chu Liuchen mentioned to tease her, Shao Yanru really adopted it.

    Chu Liuchen left after talking with Shao Wanru for a while, and Shao Wanru sat down again so that Yujie could help herb her messy hair and adjust her clothes. When Madam Ou came back, Shao Wanru was sitting there quietly and reading an album.

    After Madam Ou apologized to Shao Wanru for her leaving just now, the two of them madements on some paintings. Then Shao Wanru came back from Madam Ou¡¯s ce.

    Just as Shao Wanru and Yujie arrived at the pce gate, they saw a figure sh. Yujie took a few steps forward and quickly caught the person.

    It turned out to be the pce maid Han Dan.

    ¡°Why did you run away at the sight of me?¡± Shao Wanru looked the pce maid up and down and asked.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t see you, Fifth Miss...¡± Han Dan stammered.

    ¡°Do you think we are blind and didn¡¯t see that you hid here deliberately?¡± Yujie, who was so angry that she was about tough, took Han Dan¡¯s hand, pointed to the ce where Han Dan had hidden before, and said.

    Shao Wanru looked at Han Danposedly and said, ¡°You keep an eye on the moves of the candidates in the imperial pce and follow them. If it¡¯s reported to the Nanny in charge, you willnd yourself in serious trouble!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I didn¡¯t do that indeed. I was just working and didn¡¯t notice that you wereing!¡± Han Dan denied it and knelt down in front of Shao Wanru, looking very pitiful.

    Seeing this, a candidate, who walked past them, stopped and looked at Shao Wanru in astonishment.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, thinking this pce maid was indeed not simple. Her kneeling with a pitiful look gave an impression that she was weak, while Shao Wanru was bullying her.

    No Miss dared to act presumptuously in the Imperial Pce, no matter which mansion they were from. Wang Yuxin¡¯s being driven out of the Imperial Pce was a warning for the other candidates. So the pce maid was sure that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    ¡°Get up! You can deny it. But if my Eldest Sister learns that you also bore witness that day, I¡¯m wondering if she will still want you to work for her!¡±

    Shao Wanru calmly nced at the trembling and extremely pitiful pce maid and said in a low voice. Then she picked up the hem of her dress and walked inside with satisfaction when she saw the pce maid open her eyes wide in shock.

    The pce maid was left alone.

    At the sight of this, the candidate, who passed by, did not know what was going on. ncing at the pce maid, who knelt on the ground with a pale face, and then ncing at Shao Wanru, who left leisurely, she shook her head, ignored this and walked out.

    It was just the business of a pce maid. Besides, the Fifth Miss Shao didn¡¯t do anything to the pce maid. So it was nothing serious.

    After the candidate left, Han Dan, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly came to her senses. She hurriedly got up and chased after Shao Wanru. When she caught up with Shao Wanru, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, please wait.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± As Shao Wanru said, she stopped but did not turn around. However, Yujie turned her head and red at Han Dan with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Fifth Miss... it¡¯s... it¡¯s the First Miss who sent me to see if you¡¯vee back!¡± Han Dan, who did not dare to hide anything, answered. If the Fifth Miss told the First Miss Shao that she had testified that the First Miss Shao acted in a sneaky way and conspired with her maid, she would definitely get into trouble.

    The First Miss Shao was not easy to deal with, while the Fifth Miss Shao was even more difficult to deal with.

    At this time, Han Dan regretted her effort to gain an advantage from both of them. She had thought that they were both kind and had a promising future. Unexpectedly, she misjudged them, neither of whom was a woman to be trifled with, but now she had to take the path she chose with no opportunity to turn around.

    ¡°What happened to my Eldest Sister?¡± With her long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings, Shao Wanru asked slowly. It was impossible for someone as cautious as Shao Yanru to do such a thing, unless she could gain great benefit from it.

    ¡°Prince Yue... is... at the First Miss¡¯s ce!¡± Han Dan gritted her teeth and had to tell the truth. If she failed to stall the Fifth Miss Shao, the Fifth Miss Shao would definitely see it after returning.

    ¡°Why is Prince Yue here?¡± Shao Wanru had to ask, as she found it strange after thinking about it carefully.

    The Chuxiu Pce was the ce where the consort selection was held. Before the consort selection ended, the princes should avoiding here so as not to arouse suspicion. No one knew who the candidates were going to marry. They could marry one of the princes or even be an imperial concubine.

    In this case, it was inappropriate for any prince toe here before the final decision was made. Chu Liuyue¡¯s visit was very strange.

    ¡°When the First Miss Shao went out in the afternoon, she fell from the rockery. Prince Yue, who happened to pass by, saved the First Miss Shao and sent for an imperial physician to treat her. At this time, Prince Yue is still in the First Miss Shao¡¯s room!¡± Since Han Dan had brought it up, of course, she would not hide anything and said truthfully.

    Shao Wanru was stunned at first, and then burst intoughter. Chu Liuyue took an approach simr to that of Chu Liuchen. They were indeed brothers, who came up with so simr approaches.

    Of course, Chu Liuchen just said that to tease her at that time, but Chu Liuyue was so anxious that he immediately took this approach toe to Shao Yanru¡¯s side. It seemed that he was here to support Shao Yanru.

    It was not easy for them toe up with this idea. Shao Yanru pretended to fall from the rockery and happened to meet Prince Yue, and then the two of them got into a rtionship. It had always been easy for a hero to win a beauty¡¯s favor by saving her. What was more, he saved such a fascinating beauty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see my Eldest Sister!¡± Shao Wanru stepped forward, blinked, and said with a smile. She would like to see what the two of them were going to do in collusion this time

    She knew that Shao Yanru would not ept her fate without doing anything!

 Chapter 758 - Weve Met Several Times, Your Highness!

    <h4>Chapter 758 We¡¯ve Met Several Times, Your Highness!</h4>

    Shao Wanru had to pass through Shao Yanru¡¯s room before entering her room.

    When they arrived at the door of Shao Yanru¡¯s room, a little eunuch came out in a hurry and almost bumped into Shao Wanru. Yujie pulled her to take a step back so that the little eunuch didn¡¯t bump into her.

    The little eunuch didn¡¯t expect toe across someone here. After freezing for a moment, he suddenly bowed to Shao Wanru and asked with a smile, ¡°Is this the Fifth Miss Shao from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Yujie said.

    Shao Wanru looked the little eunuch up and down, wondering if the little eunuch unfamiliar to her was sent by Chu Liuyue. Now that he sent a little eunuch here, did it indicate that he thought highly of Shao Yanru?

    ¡°Fifth Miss, my master wants to ask you something about the First Miss Shao. Fifth Miss, please follow me!¡± The little eunuch said with a smile. It seemed that he came out to lead Shao Wanru to meet Chu Liuyue rather than to fetch the ointment.

    Shao Yanru, who was lying on the bed in the inner room, clenched a corner of her quilt in hatred with her face changing dramatically. The pce maid, who had submitted herself to her, was so useless that she failed to stall Shao Wanru and let here over.

    She winked at Shuqi, who was standing on one side. Shuqi nced at her hesitantly and then at the imperial physician who was sitting in the chair beside the bed and feeling her pulse. If Shuqi also went out, Shao Yanru would be left alone with the imperial physician in the room, who was a man anyway despite his old age!

    Seeing that Shuqi was hesitant and kept ncing at the old imperial physician, Shao Yanru realized what Shuqi was thinking. She took a deep breath and waved her other hand slightly as a hint that Shuqi didn¡¯t need to go out. It was indeed inappropriate for Shuqi to go out at this time, but she was eager to know what Chu Liuyue and Shao Wanru were talking about.

    ¡°Imperial physician, how is my condition?¡± Shao Yanru asked.

    The imperial physician put down his hand and said slowly in a low voice, ¡°It should be fine, but you might have sprained your ankle, so you should be careful these days.¡±

    In fact, there was nothing serious with her. Just now, the imperial physician had treated her. However, Prince Yue thought that everything about the candidates should be taken seriously, especially not long after a candidate was poisoned and disfigured. Shao Yanru¡¯s getting hurt might cause other trouble, so the imperial physician had better take it seriously.

    As such, the imperial physician had toe over to feel the First Miss Shao¡¯s pulse for the second time. In order to show he attached great importance to it, he specially sent the little eunuch following Prince Yue here to the Imperial Institute of Medicine to fetch the ointment for treating the First Miss Shao¡¯s sprained ankle.

    It was the First Miss Shao¡¯s maid who said that the First Miss Shao had sprained her ankle but was not seriously injured. In this case, it was more appropriate to let the First Miss Shao¡¯s maid apply the ointment to her ankle. In the course of feeling her pulse, the imperial physician found her pulse condition was very peaceful and she seemed to be fine except for palpitation caused by being frightened.

    ¡°Thank you, imperial physician!¡± Shao Yanru thanked him softly.

    ¡°First Miss Shao, you¡¯re over courteous!¡± The imperial physician said with an amiable smile and narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Let me walk you out!¡± As Shuqi said, she came over and deftly helped the imperial physician pack up the medicine chest on the table.

    Shao Yanru closed her eyes slightly in approval, only ncing at the imperial physician in front of her through her narrowed eyes and frowning unconsciously. The situation was a little different from what she had expected.

    Shouldn¡¯t Prince Yue stay in front of her bed at this time? Why did he stay away from her and only leave a little eunuch behind to act on her instructions? When the little eunuch met Shao Wanru, he even led Shao Wanru to meet Chu Liuyue. If it weren¡¯t for Chu Liuyue¡¯s instruction, the little eunuch would never have done that.

    She had thought that Chu Liuyue probably didn¡¯t stay in her room for fear of tarnishing her reputation. She had sent Shuqi to check it out, and Shuqi found that Chu Liuyue was standing in a pavilion not far from her room and seemed to be worried about her. After the imperial physician took her pulse, he asked the imperial physician to feel her pulse again, which convinced Shao Yanru that Chu Liuyue really cared about her.

    But why did he invite Shao Wanru over? She somehow felt threatened. It was not convenient for her to go out, so she sent Shuqi out.

    After packing up the medicine chest, Shuqi drew a bulging pouch from her sleeve, handed it to the imperial physician, and said, ¡°Thank you for making this visit. We may have to trouble you again in the future!¡±

    The imperial physician epted it with a smile, and then picked up his medicine chest and walked out, apanied by Shuqi.

    The little eunuch and Shao Wanru were not at the entrance at the moment. When they walked past the corridor, Shuqi looked at the pavilion where Prince Yue had been. Sure enough, she saw the Fifth Miss standing there and bowing to Prince Yue.

    At the sight of this, she stopped, wondering why Prince Yue wanted to meet the Fifth Miss.

    The imperial physician also stopped in the corridor. ncing at the maid, who came out in the name of walking him out, and ncing calmly at Prince Yue, who was in the pavilion, he turned to leave quietly.

    He had thought that the First Miss Shao was a well-behaveddy, but it turned out that she tried to spy on Prince Yue. The First Miss Shao didn¡¯t deserve her good reputation and now even seemed to have an ulterior motive.

    Other people in the imperial pce were not clear about the case rted to the mixed poison from the Xu State, but several imperial physicians in the Imperial Institute of Medicine were very clear about it. The First Miss Shao was involved in the case. The victim was said to be the Third Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now the Miss invited over by Prince Yue should be the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    The imperial physician shook his head and adjusted the medicine chest on his back, thinking the First Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was so narrow-minded that she even poisoned her sister. Was there anyone she didn¡¯t dare to hurt?

    She was not trustworthy!

    Shao Yanru did not expect that a slight negligence today would bring her trouble caused by the imperial physician¡¯s distrust of her.

    Chu Liuyue stood in the pavilion with his hands sped behind his back, staring at Shao Wanru with a scrutinizing look in his bright and cold eyes.

    After bowing deeply to him, Shao Wanru, who followed the little eunuch over, lowered her head and stood aside.

    A gust of wind blew over, lifting her loose overall, which brought out her slender figure. Although she was dressed in thick winter clothes, he could see her graceful figure.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes became deep.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, do you still remember me?¡± Chu Liuyue asked. He, who had a clearly defined face, exuded naturally cold and intimidating air.

    Such a person gave a sense of righteousness as if he would not do anything shady behind the scenes. But in fact, not only had he done shady things, but he also had colluded with Shao Yanru to carry out plenty of plots.

    In the end, he even gave an order to kill her.

    She took a deep breath, and the cold air came into her nose and suppressed the bloody smell in her throat. It made her clearly realize who she was and who the person in front of her was at the moment. Now she was no longer the humble painter Chu Liuyue could deal with as he wanted!

    ¡°Your Highness, we have met several times!¡± Shao Wanru said respectfully. She didn¡¯t raise her head and just stared at the bluestone ground under her feet.

    Although she acted respectfully, she spoke coldly, not acting like those Misses from aristocratic families who became shy at the sight of him. Chu Liuyue frowned and felt a little displeased.

    Besides, he was quite displeased with her reply, which made him sound like the one who tried to hit on her.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, when we first met in Jiangzhou, you were still young. Unexpectedly, you¡¯ve grown up now.¡± Chu Liuyue said slowly. Despite his cold tone, he showed a little gentleness, which made him different from the cool man he usually was.

    He fixed his eyes on Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful hair worn up in a simple bun fixed by nothing other than a very simple pearl hairpin.

    She lowered her brows in an extremely respectful and graceful manner. At the thought that as a girl as ravishing as a flower, she had such a temperament, he admired her even more, while feeling like to see the real side of this gentle and respectful girl. It was rare to see a girl of the hairpin age with such a temperament!

    In fact, he needed this kind of girl, who could remain stable at any time, to be the mistress of his mansion. In the past, Chu Liuyue had always thought Shao Yanru an extremely stable Miss and appreciated her a lot. However, the Fifth Miss Shao in front of him looked even steadier, although she was obviously younger than Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Your Highness, I was not sensible at that time in Jiangzhou and must have offended you!¡± Shao Wanru answered in a rigid manner.

    ¡°After we parted in Jiangzhou, it has been three years. If I could foresee that you would attend the consort selection, I should have made friends with you at that time!¡± Chu Liuyue softened his tone.

    It seemed that he said that openly without suggesting any love affair. But if others heard it, they would definitely doubt whether there was a love affair between them at that time, so that Prince Yue said that in such a regretful voice.

    ¡°No one could foresee the future back then, and it¡¯s the same now. Your Highness, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m going to see my Eldest Sister. I heard that she fell, and I¡¯m wondering how she is!¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her head and said with a smile. After she finished speaking, she bowed sideways and turned to leave.

    Her treating him without proper respect made herpletely different from the respectful girl she had been a moment ago. Chu Liuyue looked at Shao Wanru in surprise, as he didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would dare to do so. Did she know who she was talking to?

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, aren¡¯t you going to ask how the First Miss Shao fell?¡± As an idea came into his mind, he blurted it out with a faint smile on his cold face.

    He thought that Shao Wanru was not only exceedingly beautiful but also interesting.

    After saying that, he turned to walk up to Shao Wanru in a few steps and blocked her way.

    There was only a narrow exit in the small pavilion, and Chu Liuyue stood at the exit of the pavilion. If Shao Wanru wanted to leave, she had to squeeze past him, which certainly was very indecent.

    Shao Wanru pulled herself together and raised her head slowly. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Chu Liuyue, who killed her directly in thest life. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him now, so she naturally didn¡¯t intend to offend him at this time. But now Chu Liuyue obviously didn¡¯t intend to let her go.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was Chu Liuyue¡¯s or Shao Yanru¡¯s idea, but in any case, since he wouldn¡¯t let her go, she decided to stay and see what he was up to!

    ¡°Your Highness, since you know it, can you tell me what happened to my Eldest Sister?¡± Shao Wanru stepped back slowly with a pleasant smile and said.

    Under the corridor, when Shuqi saw Chu Liuyue prevent Shao Wanru from leaving the pavilion, she hurriedly turned to get in the room with her face changing dramatically. However, as soon as she entered the room, she saw a person under the window and almost screamed in fear!

 Chapter 759 - Fail to Continue the Conversation!

    <h4>Chapter 759 Fail to Continue the Conversation!</h4>

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shao Yanru said in an icy voice.

    Shuqi hurriedly shut her mouth, pulled herself together, closed the door, and walked up to the window.

    A corner of the gauze curtain in front of the window was lifted. The window was facing the corridor outside and the pavilion where Prince Yue was.

    ¡°Miss, Prince Yue stopped the Fifth Miss and didn¡¯t let her go!¡± Shuqi came up to Shao Yanru, who was standing in front of the window and lifting the curtain to peek at Chu Liuyue and Shao Wanru, and reported in a low voice.

    Shao Yanru got furious with her face as gloomy as the peaceful sky before a storm. She stood motionlessly in front of the window and stared quietly at the pavilion outside the window.

    In the pavilion, Shao Wanru was delicate and gorgeous, while Chu Liuyue was handsome and noble. They were both charming, looking like a perfect couple. But Shao Yanru stared at them with her eyes full of resentment.

    Prince Yue was the perfect candidate for her husband she had chosen since she was a child. How dare Shao Wanru try to steal him from her? She would definitely make the b*tch die a terrible death!

    She clenched a corner of the gauze curtain, staring coldly at the pavilion.

    Seeing her face darken, Shuqi did not dare to say anything else. She stood behind her and looked through the raised curtain, even breathing cautiously.

    As Shao Yanru¡¯s principal maid, Shuqi was certainly clear about Shao Yanru¡¯s intention. Prince Yue, about whom the First Miss cared the most, had an unusual rtionship with the Fifth Miss. It was reasonable for the First Miss to get furious at this time.

    In the pavilion

    Shao Wanru was extremelyposed, and her watery eyes looked particrly gentle as if there were limpid ripples in them.

    She was such a girl close to the hairpin age who exuded a sort of indescribable charm even when standing gracefully in front of others. Her bright red lips attracted others¡¯ attention easily.

    She had a perfect-shaped bulge in the middle of her upper lip, which was quite tempting.

    Although she asked about Shao Yanru and seemed to be concerned about her, she did that after being stopped by him. It could be seen that she didn¡¯t want to ask nor talk to him at first.

    It upset Chu Liuyue. He fixed his eyes on her face again. When he first met her in the imperial pce after the three years she had spent in the Yuhui Nunnery, he was amazed at her beauty. He didn¡¯t expect that it was her, the little girl he happened to see in Jiangzhou when she jumped over the wall.

    She had grown up into such a beauty several yearster!

    ¡°Your Highness, can you tell me what happened to my Eldest Sister?¡± Shao Wanru said impatiently, tilting her head slightly to dodge Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Not long after I came out of the Empress¡¯s pce, I met the First Miss Shao at the rockery. The First Miss Shao probably wanted to bow to me, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would miss her step and fall. I¡¯ve sent for an imperial physician after bringing her here, and the imperial physician just said that there was nothing serious with her,¡± Chu Liuyue coughed in a low voice and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru bowed sideways to him and said. Despite the conflict between Shao Yanru and her, in the eyes of outsiders, they, who were both legitimate daughters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, were families anyway.

    But she didn¡¯t understand what Chu Liuyue meant.

    Did he suggest that Shao Yanru tried to hook up with him, but he had nothing to do with Shao Yanru? However, did it have anything to do with her whether there was any rtionship between the two of them?

    What was more, others didn¡¯t know the rtionship between them, but she was clear about it. In thest life, even if Shao Yanru married into the imperial pce as Chu Liuyue¡¯s step-mother, they still had an affair.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I heard that you also got involved in the Third Miss Shao¡¯s case. Is that true?¡± Chu Liuyue asked in displeasure.

    Shao Wanru looked up at him speechlessly, wondering if he was trying to drop the former topic after realizing her unwillingness to talk with him.

    But since he decided to drop the former topic, what was the point of his talking about something else?

    She nced over Shao Yanru¡¯s room. The door of the room was closed tightly, and there seemed to be no one inside. However, Shao Wanru knew clearly that Shao Yanru was inside. Shao Yanru probably had lost her head so that she closed the door to cover up her act!

    Was it because of Chu Liuyue?

    Thinking of this, Shao Wanru found this was the case. In thest life, the two of them had acted in close collusion, which indicated their close rtionship. Now, Chu Liuyue suggested that Shao Yanru tried to hook up with him. Even if Shao Yanru could not hear the conversation between Chu Liuyue and her, she must have seen Chu Liuyue prevent her from leaving here.

    Noticing a corner of the gauze curtain was slightly lifted, Shao Wanru showed a mocking smile, thinking Shao Yanru was running of patience.

    It was a good thing to make Shao Yanru lose herposure, but she really didn¡¯t want to stay here and continue the conversation with Chu Liuyue. Every time she saw Chu Liuyue, it reminded her of her tragic death in thest life and made it difficult for her to calm down.

    Maybe it would take a while for her to hide her resentment. But now, she really couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know the whole story either. Your Highness, I want to go to see my Eldest Sister first. She has closed the door and might be mad at me now!¡±

    Shao Wanru pointed to the door of Shao Yanru¡¯s room as she spoke.

    Chu Liuyue turned his eyes. When he saw Shao Yanru¡¯s tightly closed door, a trace of displeasure rose in his heart. Like Shao Wanru, he knew Shao Yanru¡¯s character very well. How could she, who had always been veryposed, act so pettily?

    ncing at the half-lifted curtain, he frowned silently. Shao Yanru behaved improperly now. This time, she deliberately fell in front of him, and now she even closed the door and peeked at him through the window pettily.

    After thinking for a while, he leaned to one side to get out of Shao Wanru¡¯s way and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, go and see the First Miss. I happen to be going with you.¡±

    After that, he turned around and walked out.

    The two of them took the same path, so Shao Wanru had no choice but to follow him. They arrived at Shao Yanru¡¯s door one after the other.

    The little eunuch went to knock on the door that was left unlocked. After that, they heard footstepse from inside. The maid Shuqi hurriedly appeared at the door, acting as if she had juste out.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Greetings, Fifth Miss.¡± Seeing them at the door, Shuqi hurriedly bowed to them and said with her head down.

    Even so, they still noticed the panic on Shuqi¡¯s face.

    ¡°How is the First Miss?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°The First Miss... might have sprained her ankle. The imperial physician just said...¡± Shuqi hesitated for a moment, seeming to have no idea what to say. She was obviously suggesting that something was wrong with Shao Yanru.

    Shao Wanru stood behind Chu Liuyueposedly, intending to wait quietly and see what they were going to do.

    Chu Liuyue frowned and said, ¡°If she still feels ufortable, go and ask the imperial physician toe again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. My master asked me to express her gratitude towards you. If you hadn¡¯t happened to pass by, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to receive good treatment in time. The imperial physician said that if my master received a treatment a littleter, her injury would go worse,¡± Shuqi bowed again respectfully and said gratefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Chu Liuyue said and turned around, and Shao Wanru gave way to him.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, please take care of the First Miss!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t answer, bowed sideways, and then stood with her head down, failing to continue the conversation.

    Chu Liuyue frowned again. The girl in front of him seemed to be very meek, but also a little too stupid to continue the conversation.

    Every Miss from an aristocratic family came up to hit on him shyly as soon as they met him. Even if they had nothing to talk about, they would bring up some topics. What was more, he tried to offer some topics, but Shao Wanru just couldn¡¯t continue the conversation.

    Chu Liuyue lowered his eyes slightly and said with a straight face, ¡°Fifth Miss, I have to trouble you to help me find out if the First Miss was set up by someone. Every time the candidates enter the imperial pce to participate in the consort selection, there will always be various idents. Some candidates, who are very likely to be selected, could fail because of this!¡±

    Chu Liuyue said with his usual prestige on his cold face. Not to mention the Misses from aristocratic families living in the backyard, even the officials in the imperial court did not dare to offend him, who was considered the most prestigious prince, at this time.

    However, it seemed that the Fifth Miss Shao in front of him neither took a fancy to him nor was afraid of him!

    Shao Wanru smiled, raised her calm and gentle eyes slightly and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid you have to trouble the Nanny in charge to find out why my Eldest Sister showed up there, whether there was any pce maid sending messages secretly for someone, why my Eldest Sister was set up, and who could benefit most from it.¡±

    She said unhurriedly with assurance, neither ttering nor humble, as if she was just talking about amon thing and didn¡¯t grasp Chu Liuyue¡¯s implied meaning.

    Chu Liuyue frowned more tightly, for he didn¡¯t like this kind of feeling. He nced at her little face as gorgeous as a blooming flower, thinking he was just amazed at her beauty when he first met her in the imperial pce. He did have a crush on her, but it definitely couldn¡¯tpare with his grand ambition.

    But he found it unpleasant to be ignored and even despised by her!

    He stared at Shao Wanru with deep eyes. Seeing that there was no trace of shyness on her face, he couldn¡¯t help feeling upset, turned around with a snort, and strode away.

    The little eunuch bowed to Shao Wanru with joined hands and followed him in a hurry.

    As Chu Liuyue¡¯s personal eunuch, he could sense that Chu Liuyue, who had always been aloof, seemed to take a little different attitude towards the Fifth Miss Shao. Therefore, he did not dare to treat the Fifth Miss Shao lightly.

    ¡°Shuqi, how is my Eldest Sister?¡± As Shao Wanru walked in, she asked Shuqi, who froze there.

    ¡°Ah... Oh, the First Miss is inside!¡± Shuqi said. Looking outside and finding that Prince Yue had strode away, she could only turn back and follow Shao Wanru inside.

    The First Miss actually wanted Prince Yue toe in and wanted to have a private conversation with him. But now Prince Yue had left, and Shuqi dared not stop him!

    In the room, Shao Yanru sat on the bed with a livid face. She heard their conversation clearly. When she saw Chu Liuyuee over, she went back to the inner room in excitement andy down. Unexpectedly, Chu Liuyue just asked about her condition, but he didn¡¯te in. Now she had racked her brains in vain.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, are you all right now?¡± Aftering in, Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru and asked tly. She was at least one foot away from the bed.

    Shao Wanru just couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be a good sister when there was no one else around!

 Chapter 760 - Jealousy! Jealousy Drives Her Crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 760 Jealousy! Jealousy Drives Her Crazy!</h4>

    Shao Yanru calmed herself down and gritted her teeth secretly. However, she forced a smile, leaned forward, and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister. I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯s face get tense from smiling, Shao Wanru suddenly showed a smile that was inexplicably dazzling and disagreeable in Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes. She even sensed a trace of shyness in Shao Wanru¡¯s smile which made Shao Wanru look like those Misses from aristocratic families who would like to talk about Chu Liuyue but refrained.

    In the past, when she saw this kind of Misses, she was extremely disdainful of them and even considered herself superior to them. Chu Liuyue was an unattainable dream to them, but he was very close to her. As long as she nodded her approval, she could marry Chu Liuyue.

    But at the sight of Shao Wanru¡¯s smile at the moment, she almost failed to maintain her stiff smile.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you seem to be joyful?¡± She involuntarily blurted it out, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who will be chosen by Prince Yue and marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion in the end. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to feel joyful now?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister, why do you say that? I¡¯m d to know you¡¯re fine. But why do you talk about this? Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion? Are you so eager to marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and said provocatively.

    Shao Yanru, who failed to maintain herposure, pulled a corner of her quilt and said sullenly, ¡°Fifth Sister, what are you talking about? We are here to attend the consort selection. We can¡¯t decide whether we will be selected nor whom we are going to marry. What do you mean by saying this? Have you forgotten the instructions for unmarried girls?¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. Shao Yanru was so angry from the embarrassment that she just wanted to suppress her and said those words without thinking. ¡°What you said sounds weird. It was you who mentioned which of us would marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Since it¡¯s neither something we can decide nor something we can talk about, why did you say that?¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly.

    ¡°You...¡± Shao Yanru said in rage and wanted to point at Shao Wanru, but she was interrupted by Shao Wanru, ¡°Eldest Sister, we both know what has happened between us. Why bother to pretend to be close sisters? Third Sister, who tried to maintain a good rtionship with you, ended up being poisoned. If I do the same thing, who knows what will happen to me! If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m going back.¡±

    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Overwhelmed by rage, Shao Yanru picked up a cushion beside her and threw it at Shao Wanru, while saying with hatred, ¡°Shao Wanru, you are also a Miss of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How can you say something like that? Why did you me me for Third Sister¡¯s being poisoned? I didn¡¯t know what happened nor that someone intended to set us up!¡±

    Even at this time, Shao Yanru was still very cautious and didn¡¯t reveal anything about that matter.

    Yujie grabbed the cushion thrown at them, nced coldly at Shao Yanru, who was lying on the bed, and pursed her lips tightly. If it were not for her master¡¯s prohibition, she would have even thrown the cushion back.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said, ¡°Eldest Sister, you were supposed to trap me, weren¡¯t you? I heard that His Majesty has been making a secret investigation. Ordinary people have no ess to the mixed poison from the Xu State. Vice Minister Wang may not be able to keep the secret!¡±

    The angrier Shao Yanru was, the calmer she was.

    Although Shao Caihuan¡¯s case didn¡¯t ruin Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation, it was enough to make her the focus of attention. Moreover, her gentleness and refined manners were not the reason for the attention she drew as usual.

    It became a thorn in Shao Yanru¡¯s flesh which was hard to pull out. Thinking of this, she got increasingly upset and lost her mind.

    Shao Wanru left after finishing her words, leaving Shao Yanru, who was panting heavily on the bed, alone.

    After Shao Wanru left, Shao Yanru became increasingly sullen. She gnashed her teeth with hatred and suddenly waved her hand. All the tea cups and the teapot on the table beside the bed fell to the ground with a loud cracking sound.

    Shuqi dropped to her knees in fear.

    It was strangely quiet in the room. With her forehead covered with cold sweat, Shuqi thought it had been a long time since the First Miss got so furious!

    ¡°Shao Wanru... I will definitely make her end up in the dirtiest and most indecent ce!¡± Shao Yanru said through clenched teeth, and her voice sounded particrly clear in the quiet room.

    Sensing the profound hatred in her voice, Shuqi, who was kneeling on the ground, shivered unconsciously, prostrated herself, and did not dare to move.

    After a long while, she heard the voice of Shao Yanru, who had calmed herself down again. ¡°Go to find Prince Yue now and ask him why he didn¡¯te in just now.¡±

    She was in a difficult situation in the Chuxiu Pce now. The few Misses, who had been her friends, were on guard every time they met her, which put her in a very passive position. That was the reason why she did this today.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Chu Liuyue would avoid staying with her alone. After instructing someone and Shuqi to bring her back, he just waited in the pavilion outside the door. The more unexpected thing was that Chu Liuyue blocked Shao Wanru¡¯s way. They had no connection at all. Why did Chu Liuyue stop Shao Wanru?

    Thinking of Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate and gorgeous face, Shao Yanru felt so jealous that she could not swallow her hatred for Shao Wanru.

    Since when did Chu Liuyue have connections with Shao Wanru? What did they say in the pavilion just now? Why did Chu Liuyue, who had always been calm, stop Shao Wanru? Why did he avoid staying with her alone while staying with Shao Wanru alone? Could it be that he took a fancy to Shao Wanru?

    Thinking of this, Shao Yanru became sullener. Chu Liuyue was the perfect candidate for her husband. Compared with Chu Liuzhou, the legitimate son of the Empress, she liked Chu Liuyue more.

    Stealing a nce at Shao Yanru¡¯s gloomy face, Shuqi did not dare to say anything else and hurried out. In fact, Shao Yanru should neither get so furious at this time nor send her to chase Prince Yue. Not to mention that Prince Yue might have left the Chuxiu Pce at this time, even if she caught up with him, he was unlikely toe back because of Shao Yanru¡¯s words.

    With so many people in the imperial pce, if it was discovered that Shao Yanru sent her maid to chase Prince Yue, it would give an impression that Shao Yanru wanted to attach herself to Prince Yue. However, Shao Yanru also had a close rtionship with Prince Zhou. If Shao Yanru exposed her close rtionship with Prince Yue, it would mess things up!

    However, Shuqi did not dare to persuade her master to drop the idea. Her master was obviously so furious that she even wanted to kill the Fifth Miss. Her master, who was obviously not to be trifled with, nursed a profound hatred in her heart at this moment. If her master took it out on her, she would not be able to bear it, so she could only ept her master¡¯s instruction without a murmur.

    As Shuqi chased Prince Yue in a hurry, she didn¡¯t notice that Shao Wanru and her maid were watching her at the door of the inner room.

    ¡°Miss, Shuqi goes out to chase Prince Yue as expected!¡± Yujie said. Judging from Shuqi¡¯s anxious and flurried look, she could tell Shuqi was obviously going after someone.

    Shao Wanru nodded slightly.

    ¡°Even if she goes after Prince Yue now, he has already left. Could she make Prince Yuee back?¡± Yujie asked curiously. She really felt strange. It was useless for Shuqi to go after Prince Yue in such a hurry, and it might even annoy him.

    She saw clearly that Prince Yue obviously didn¡¯t want to be associated with the First Miss. He didn¡¯t even enter the room and acted more like a stranger.

    Although Prince Yue seemed to be very affectionate to the First Miss when talking about her and asked Shao Wanru to take care of her, only Shao Wanru, Yujie and Shuqi, the First Miss¡¯s maid, had heard his words besides the eunuch following him, and none of them would spread what they had heard.

    Now there were plenty of people seeing Shuqi go after Prince Yue.

    ¡°Shao Yanru is panic-stricken!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, turned around, and walked slowly into the room.

    Shao Yanru panicked because of being isted by the other candidates, so she wanted to take advantage of Chu Liuyue¡¯s power. However, Chu Liuyue¡¯s unwillingness to support her and what Shao Wanru said made Shao Yanru feel threatened so that she was eager to attach herself to Chu Liuyue.

    Overwhelmed by these negative emotions, Shao Yanru would take missteps sessively. Shao Wanru thought she should give another push at this time. After Shao Caihuan was poisoned, Shao Yanru did not dare to deal with her for the time being.

    If the other two Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion got into trouble one after the other, and both cases seemed to have something to do with Shao Yanru, she wouldn¡¯t be able to absolve herself from the me, but Chu Liuyue was in a different situation...

    As Shao Wanru thought, she stopped, suddenly smiled cunningly, turned around and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡±

    After saying that, she went out. Yujie followed her with a confused look back to the pavilion where they had been just now.

    The pavilion was diagonally opposite Shao Yanru¡¯s room and should be facing Shao Caihuan¡¯s room. At this time, the sun was sinking in the west, and the sky was full of splendid clouds.

    The pavilion was in a good location with one side against the wall and the other side next to a rockery, which kept out the wind and allowed the sunlight to shine into the pavilion. It was a good ce to spend some time in winter.

    Shao Wanru had never been to this pavilion before today. At this time, she narrowed her eyes to nce at the clouds in the western sky and then asked Yujie to fetch a cushion. After wiping the fence, she sat down. Yujie specially went to fetch a pot of tea and some pastries.

    When Shuqi came back with sweat all over her face, she saw Shao Wanru sitting leisurely in the pavilion, drinking tea and eating pastries, and talking with Yujie with her face wreathed in smiles in a low voice. Yujie seemed to be teasing her, and she hit Yujie with her handkerchief while smiling shyly.

    Yujie took two steps back with a smile and said in a louder voice, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore. Please spare me!¡±

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s smile and hearing them talk in a low voice, Shuqi connected these with what she had seen a moment ago and Prince Yue¡¯s attitude, and then clenched her fists, turned around to get in the room, and closed the door behind her.

    In the room, Shao Yanru looked behind Shuqi with expectation. When she found no one behind Shuqi, she lowered her eyes, but was still unwilling to give up and asked, ¡°When will Prince Yuee?¡±

    ¡°Miss, Prince Yue said that if you feel ufortable, you should send for an imperial physician. It¡¯s inappropriate for him to meddle in the affairs of the Chuxiu Pce as a prince. Although he has a close rtionship with the Eldest Young Master, he can¡¯t take extra care of you because of the Eldest Young Master.¡± Shuqi didn¡¯t dare to hide the truth. Thinking of Prince Yue¡¯s cold eyes just now, she felt bitter.

    She did not dare to ask if Prince Yue had ceased to be faithful to the First Miss, but she thought so!

    Not only Prince Yue¡¯s attitude but also the Fifth Miss¡¯s acts just now made her think so...

 Chapter 761 - Exchanging a Simple Requirement With a Difficult One

    <h4>Chapter 761 Exchanging a Simple Requirement With a Difficult One</h4>

    ¡°Was Prince Yue unwilling toe?¡± Shao Yanru said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Prince meant that you don¡¯t have to worry, Miss. He... will... will figure it out...¡± Shuqi stammered. The so-called meaning was roughly summarized by herself.

    ¡°What about Shao Wanru?¡± Shao Yanru asked, and her eyes were almost overflowing with malice. She felt that it was all Shao Wanru¡¯s fault, because Prince Yue would not have been like this before. It was definitely because of Shao Wanru. She hated Shao Wanru so much that she wanted to kill her right now. But she also knew that it was not the right time to hurt Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fifth Miss was in the pavilion where she had talked to Prince Yue just now. She looked happy and even prepared some tea and snacks!¡± Shuqi said angrily. Only after she had finished her words did she find that she had added the words ¡°where she had talked to Prince Yue¡±.

    So she was a little flustered for a moment and hurriedly lowered her head, for fear that Shao Yanru would punish her.

    ¡°B*tch! She is a b*tch!¡± Shao Yanru was furious and gritted her teeth in anger. Prince Yue was the one she liked, but Shao Wanru seemingly came to steal her man and Prince Yue also had a crush on Shao Wanru. How could Shao Yanru bear this?

    She had originally wanted to take advantage of Prince Yue¡¯s special treatment of her as a deterrent to other Misses and let them know who the final winner would be. But now she found that Chu Liuyue seemed to be somewhat estranged from her. How could she bear it?

    After so many years of nning, how could she let it fail at the most critical moment?

    Her eyes looked empty, and she stared at somewhere in the air coldly. Anyway, she must ask Chu Liuyue toe to Chuxiu Pce again for her.

    ¡°You go to invite Prince Yue again tomorrow. Tell him that I have something important to tell him and ask him toe here quickly!¡± Shao Yanru said slowly in a low voice.

    ¡°Tomorrow... where am I going to find... Prince Yue?¡± Shuqi hesitated. They were in the pce now, so she could not wander anywhere or know where Prince Yue would be. As a little servant girl brought by a beauty, she might lose her life if she was not careful.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I will let you find him.¡± Shao Yanru said coldly. Wang Yuxin had told her where Chu Liuyue could be found.

    At first, she had not cared where Chu Liuyue would be. At that time, Shao Yanru had just heard it and even said that Prince Yue might really have a crush on Wang Yuxin and let her cherish it. She had also secretly congratted Wang Yuxin that she would be the future wife of Prince Yue. Wang Yuxin had been so happy about this sweet talk that she had told Shao Yanru everything that she had known.

    She had not cared about it before, because she had known that it was impossible for Chu Liuyue to really like Wang Yuxin. Besides, Chu Liuyue had also mentioned to her before that Wang Yuxin could at most be a consort.

    In order to help Chu Liuyue get that position, Shao Yanru once had said that she didn¡¯t care about these. As long as Chu Liuyue was fine, she could ept anything, even if she suffered wrong.

    Her generosity had been on the premise that Chu Liuyue would be devoted to her and take her seriously. But now, Shao Yanru felt a crisis, so how could she not care anymore?

    She couldn¡¯t let Shao Wanru steal her position as Princess. If Shao Wanru also wanted to marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, she could only be the lowest concubine. Therefore, Shao Yanru had to seize the opportunity and couldn¡¯t let Shao Wanru beat her to it.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go there tomorrow. But will Prince Yue... note?¡± Shuqi still said uneasily with hesitation.

    If she was rejected by Prince Yue again, Miss would definitely vent all her anger on Shuqi.

    ¡°He won¡¯t. Just say that it¡¯s an important thing rted to Wang Yuxin!¡± Shao Yanru gritted her teeth, and mentioned Wang Yuxin after thinking for a moment.

    Had it been before, she would have been sure that Chu Liuyue woulde, but now she was not that sure, and she even had to use Wang Yuxin as an excuse.

    She clenched her fists and felt annoyed and resentful. She made up her mind that if he still didn¡¯te, she would turn into Chu Liuzhou¡¯s arms and help him deal with Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuzhou was restrained by the powerful Empress, so it was inconvenient for him to do something. But as long as Chu Liuzhou promised her to be his Princess forever, she could still take him into ount.

    She took a deep breath, looked at the screen coldly, and asked, ¡°Is Shao Wanru still in the pavilion outside?¡±

    ¡°She was still in the pavilion when I came here, but I don¡¯t know if she is still there now!¡± Shuqi reported.

    ¡°Go to see whether she is there. If not, bring that pce maid named Han Dan here secretly. I have something to ask her!¡± Shao Yanru said.

    She had few people who could be used in the pce. Shuqi could not manage everything only by herself, and it was easy to attract people¡¯s attention to use Shuqi. The best way was to use the people in the pce.

    This pce maid named Han Dan was not bad. She seemed to be clever and had taken the initiative to show kindness to Shao Yanru again and again. If there was any news normally, she would report it to Shao Yanru as soon as possible, so Shao Yanru had a good impression of her.

    The chief eunuch had sent someone to investigate the case rted to Wang Yuxin. Shao Yanru had known little about it and she had only known that some pce servants had seen Han Dan and Shuqi being furtive. This had not been real evidence or proved anything about her. At most, it had just been a suspicion, so she had not been asked to confront the pce maid called Han Dan.

    At this moment, Shao Yanru thought that this pce maid was sincerelying over to her.

    Originally, it was not Shao Yanru¡¯s character to easily trust people. However, Shuqi was the only one that she could use at the moment. She finally had a person crossing over to her, and this pce maid had done a good job these days. She was indeed devoted to Shao Yanru, so she could be used first.

    When Shuqi went out again, Shao Wanru and her servant had left. Looking at the empty pavilion, Shuqi carefully walked to the door of Shao Wanru¡¯s room, only to find that the door had been closed and both of them were inside.

    It was time for dinner. The little eunuch who delivered the food put it down, and when he was about to leave, Shuqi came out and gave a pouch with money to the little eunuch with a smile. When he took it, the little eunuch beamed with smiles.

    Shuqi whispered some words in his ears, and the little eunuch nodded repeatedly. He looked around and left after seeing that no one noticed him.

    Not long after, the pce maid Han Dan secretly entered Shao Yanru¡¯s door in the dark. She was a little pce maid and was not eye-catching in the Chuxiu Pce. Besides, it was a dark winter night now. How could it be possible for those noble and delicate beauties toe out now? The ident had just happened, so no one dared or wanted to go out.

    No one would see her when she went out at this time.

    ¡°Your name is Han Dan?¡± Shao Yanru sat under themp. She looked dignified with gorgeous clothes, and her hair was wellbed.

    She looked beautiful and behaved with elegance. Even in the inner room at such a time, she could still show her temperament as a Miss from an aristocratic family. Han Dan was impressed with this immediately.

    Even some imperial concubines in the pce did not have such kind of temperament. She once had seen the Empress from a distance, and the Empress seemingly had such a calm temperament.

    ¡°Yes, my name is Han Dan!¡± Han Dan replied timidly.

    ¡°You are indeed an outstanding girl. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely give you a great fortune!¡± Shao Yanru smiled slightly and looked calm. She was still the noble eldest daughter of a lineal descendant from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the most famous beauty in the capital for a long time.

    ¡°Thank you, First Miss Shao! Thank you, First Miss Shao! I will definitely serve you with all my heart and soul!¡± Han Dan was very excited. What she wanted was such an opportunity to stand out. Now that this opportunity was in front of her, how could she not take it?

    She was so excited that her eyes turned red. Although she was young, she had lived in the pce for a few years. Seeing that her sisters had lost their lives one by one for different reasons, she felt that she could only live better if she climbed up.

    She wanted to be a chief pce maid and a decent person. If there was a chance, she might even try to approach the Emperor and be an imperial concubine.

    ¡°It¡¯s best of you to think so!¡± Shao Yanru wiped her lips with a handkerchief slowly, and there were flickers in her eyes under the light. ¡°Here is a thing that I need you to investigate. If you do it well, I will take you with me. If not...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Miss. I will do a good job, absolutely!¡± Han Dan hurriedly expressed her loyalty.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Do you know Prince Zhou?¡± Shao Yanru asked.

    ¡°I know, I know. Prince Zhou is the legitimate son of the Empress. He has an extraordinary status!¡± Han Dan was so excited that her heart almost jumped out of her mouth. Did this First Miss Shao mean that she had something to do with Prince Zhou?

    ¡°Find out Prince Zhou¡¯s whereabouts and the ces at which he mostly would appear. Also, find out if he wille to Chuxiu Pce. If hees, you must report it to me as soon as possible!¡± Shao Yanru said slowly.

    Shuqi nced at Shao Yanru in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why she mentioned Prince Zhou at this time. Since Prince Yue¡¯s affairs were not settled, it would be easy to get into trouble if she got Prince Zhou involved.

    ¡°First Miss... I¡¯m just a little pce maid. I don¡¯t dare to inquire about the whereabouts of Prince Zhou casually. I will be beaten to death!¡± Han Dan stammered and said with a bitter face.

    It was not that she wanted to refuse. Considering her identity, she could not ask too much about this, otherwise, it would arouse suspicion.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking about hismon whereabouts. But if Prince Zhoues over, you must inform me of this immediately. And if you can¡¯t find out Prince Zhou¡¯s whereabouts, help me keep an eye on my Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Yanru said generously, as if she had found another simple thing because Han Dan failed to do the first task.

    Her task being changed from inquiring about Prince Zhou to monitoring a beauty, it seemed that Han Dan took advantage. If it were someone else, they would be overjoyed to thank Shao Yanru at this time. But the person that she needed to monitor was Fifth Miss Shao!

    Han Dan¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Among the people she was afraid of, Shao Wanru was high on the list.

    Either Prince Zhou or Prince Yue had superior status. Even though she was afraid, they normally had nothing to do with her, and would not find trouble with a little pce maid for no reason. But this Fifth Miss Shao was different.

    Every time Han Dan saw her, she would show a meaningful smile. Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s smile was very beautiful, but in Han Dan¡¯s eyes, this Fifth Miss¡¯s hand seemingly had been hitting home, which made her dare not to disobey.

    Was it Fifth Miss Shao who First Miss Shao was going to deal with?

    Han Dan looked up in a panic and opened her lips subconsciously as if she wanted to say something.

 Chapter 762 - The Pledge of Allegiance That One Had to Take

    <h4>Chapter 762 The Pledge of Allegiance That One Had to Take</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Won¡¯t you do so?¡± Shao Yanru raised her eyes and looked down at her.

    Shao Yanru looked kind as if this substituted task was not a big deal. Since she couldn¡¯tplete the task about Prince Zhou, she had to finish the work of keeping an eye on Shao Wanru.

    Her fingers trembled but Han Dan did not dare to hesitate anymore. ¡°Yes, I will keep an eye on Fifth Miss Shao. If there is anything unusual, I will definitely report it to First Miss!¡±

    This was her pledge of allegiance. She had to do so and didn¡¯t dare to refuse it.

    Now she had already known the secret of First Miss Shao. If she didn¡¯t help First Miss Shao, it would be easier for First Miss Shao to kill a little pce maid than to deal with Fifth Miss Shao.

    ¡°Not only something unusual but alsomon things should be paid more attention to. My Fifth Sister has a lot of thoughts and perhaps she will do something wrong, so I need to pay more attention to her, lest her behaviors affect the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Yanru said slowly.

    Han Dan nodded in a panic. Then Shao Yanru gave her a few more words of warnings and asked her to leave first.

    Shuqi led Han Dan out and opened the door. Seeing that there was no one outside, she asked Han Dan to go back, and then closed the door to return to the inner room.

    Shao Yanru was sitting still with cold eyes under themp in the inner room.

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    ¡°Pick another clever little eunuch. Ask him to secretly do some errands first, and then let him work for us!¡± Shao Yanru interrupted her.

    She was still short-handed. Only one pce maid was not enough, so she had to find more people. Besides, she didn¡¯t quite trust a little pce maid.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean to select a few more?¡± Shuqi asked.

    ¡°No need to select a few. Just one little eunuch will be ok!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head. She dared not to openly use the people in the pce, because it would be easy to be noticed if she used too many people. If someone found out that she, as a beauty, had bribed the eunuchs and pce maids in the pce, she would definitely get in big trouble.

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I understand. How about the little eunuch who delivers the food? He looks smart and quick in action.¡± Since she had not seen any little eunuch being alone before, Shuqi asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°OK, just him! You can observe him carefully for a few more days!¡± Shao Yanru nodded. At present, this little eunuch was indeed the most suitable one. There were four rooms in the row, but now only the innermost room and the outermost one were upied. So just one little eunuch came to deliver meals to her and Shao Wanru. If this little eunuch could work for her, he would do more than monitoring.

    ¡°Just him. Be careful and give him more money!¡± Shao Yanru made up her mind again, and her eyes were filled with viciousness in the candlelight...

    ¡°Do you mean that my eldest sister asked you to keep an eye on me?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly, and her watery eyes silently swept over Han Dan¡¯s face. Her question was extremely casual and she did not show the dignified look that Shao Yanru always had on her face, but her eyes with deep coldness seemingly could prate people¡¯s hearts.

    Even though she was smiling, there was no glimmer of a smile at the bottom of her eyes.

    This kind of smile made Han Dan feel that she had just made the right choice toe here now. If this Fifth Miss Shao found that Han Dan was monitoring her, Han Dan would definitely lose her life.

    After Wang Yuxin¡¯s affair, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Fifth Miss Shao, because Fifth Miss Shao had something on her. No matter what she did now, she had to think about it. As long as Fifth Miss Shao came out to say that Han Dan had testified to deal with First Miss Shao, she would definitely lose her life.

    First Miss Shao would not stand for her.

    She had also thought that she could sneak a peek behind Fifth Miss Shao and then report it to First Miss Shao. Later, after thinking twice about it, she still did not dare to fool the two of them at the same time.

    Just at a nce, one could tell that First Miss Shao was not easy to deceive. Both Fifth Miss Shao and her servant girl were very smart. She would definitely be detected by them as long as she appeared around them. Last time, she had just wanted to stall for more time, but Fifth Miss Shao had noticed her and then she had had to tell the truth.

    After thinking it overst night, Han Dan came to see Fifth Miss Shao with two dark circles around her eyes today. She felt that it was better to tell the truth. At least, since she told the truthst time, she had been living well, and Fifth Miss Shao had not used that evidence to deal with her.

    She also regretted why she had felt it was right to listen to Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s words at first. She could not only please Fifth Miss Shao, but also keep First Miss Shao in the pce. If First Miss Shao really stayed in the pce because of this and became her master, it would be great!

    As a pce maid, if she wanted to find a master, it would be best that the master could stay in the pce. Otherwise, no matter how good the master was, she would have nothing to do with her. It was because of this that she had been forced by Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s servant girl to give evidence. But now, this matter became a giant mountain pressing on her head.

    Now, it was after lunch. Shao Wanru took Yujie to walk around casually to help digestion. She had been learning the etiquette and rules for the whole morning. Even though she had learned it before, she still felt a little tired.

    When she walked to this yard, Han Dan rushed out from the shadow and knelt in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, First Miss asked me to keep an eye on you. She said that I must report to her first if anything happens. She wants to know everything, including both something special and matters that need to be dealt with every day,¡± Han Dan lowered her head and said.

    ¡°She wants to know everything? My elder sister really cares about me. Can you tell me the reason?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice sounded a little joyful, as if she were really happy.

    Han Dan stammered, ¡°She... she said that... she was afraid that Fifth Miss would do something bad, which would... affect the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Something bad?¡± Shao Wanru tried to understand these words and smiled more leisurely. ¡°Get up!¡±

    Shuqi came over to help Han Dan up and patted the dust on her sleeves with a handkerchief.

    ¡°You could keep an eye on me!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Han Dan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She raised her head in a hurry and felt her mouth and tongue dry. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She only felt that Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s cold eyes were as beautiful as the water. But she could not guess what was under the water.

    ¡°You can keep an eye on me and tell Big Sister where I have gone. But if you go to report, you must report what I say!¡± Shao Wanru continued to say.

    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± At this time, Han Dan did not dare to argue.

    ¡°I have nothing to do in the past two days. You can say that I sometimes walk around after lunch or go to the painting room to have a look. For the rest of the time, I stay in the room and I haven¡¯t been in touch with anyone. As for two days after...¡± Shao Wanru looked up at Han Dan¡¯s beautiful little face. ¡°As for two dayster, I will tell you what to report!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Han Dan¡¯s heartbeat was very fast. She lowered her head again and felt uneasy. She always felt that there was something special about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can understand. My Big Sister wants topete for Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. But now Prince Yue treats her like ordinary people. Big Sister would never admit her failure. If she can¡¯t enter Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, it¡¯s possible... for her to stay in the pce. With her appearance, it¡¯s very easy for her to gain a position in the pce!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s voice was as soft as flowing water. Han Dan felt overjoyed after hearing her words.

    ¡°Plop!¡± She knelt down again, kowtowed to Shao Wanru for three times, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you for your help, Fifth Miss!¡±

    The master she wanted was never from Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion or other princes¡¯ mansions. She wanted to rely on the master of the pce. However, as a little pce maid, she couldn¡¯t get close to the favored Noble Lady. But if she gained the trust of the Noble Lady before thedy was favored, it was the best.

    She did not expect First Miss Shao to marry any prince. It was best for her to stay in the pce and marry the Emperor. This was also the best way she thought of.

    Fifth Miss Shao was indeed smarter than First Miss Shao, and it was easier for her to see through what she was thinking. This also indicated that Fifth Miss Shao agreed to her. How could she not be excited?

    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t kneel. If someone asks you why you kneel and kowtow, you should say that you identally bumped into me, and I scold you!¡± Shao Wanru looked around. There was no one around in the corridor. However, there were many people in the pce, and no one knew if anyone else had seen it.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss. I know!¡± Han Dan felt that this Fifth Miss Shao was so clever that she was almost not like a human. She had already thought of what Han Dan had and had not thought. Han Dan didn¡¯t dare to disobey her. It was right toe to work for Fifth Miss Shao today.

    Otherwise, with Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s means, Han Dan might not even know how she died.

    ¡°Do you have the key of the room next to mine?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t have it, but I know who has it!¡± At this time, Han Dan was convinced by Shao Wanru. After asking, she immediately answered. She was afraid that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe her, so she deliberately said, ¡°Fifth Miss, I will try my best to get the key of the room you want.¡±

    ¡°The room beside my eldest sister¡¯s. It originally belonged to my third sister,¡± Shao Wanru raised her delicate lips and said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try to get the key of Third Miss Shao¡¯s room!¡± Han Dan nodded repeatedly. After that, she bowed to Shao Wanru and turned to leave. This was the first time that Fifth Miss Shao had asked her to do something. How could she not try her best to do it?

    ¡°You¡¯d better get the key of my fourth sister¡¯s room too!¡± Shao Wanru saidzily. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the sun in the sky. It was another good day. Since she entered the pce, the weather had been good these days. There was no wind in the corridor, and the sun shone on her body, which made her feel warm.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, why do you want the keys of the two rooms?¡± Han Dan asked in confusion. She understood why she wanted the key of Third Miss Shao¡¯s room, but she didn¡¯t understand why she needed the one of Fourth Miss Shao¡¯s room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask more. Just prepare the two keys. You will definitely need them!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t intend to exin, Han Dan came back with many doubts. The more she thought about it, the more she didn¡¯t understand why she wanted the keys of the two rooms. However, she was frightened and tempted by Shao Wanru. At this time, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey her. Standing at the intersection, she thought about it and then went to find the Nanny in charge.

    Stealing two keys was the same as stealing one key. She had to take them first. Since Fifth Miss Shao had said so, she must have her reasons...

 Chapter 763 - Brothers Came Together

    <h4>Chapter 763 Brothers Came Together</h4>

    Chu Liuyue came in the evening, but he was not the only one who came. He and Chu Liuxin walked to the gate of the Chuxiu Pce.

    ¡°Elder brother, it seems that this ce is really different from where we used to live. It¡¯s rare to have such a chance, so we should go and have a look!¡± Chu Liuxin stopped, pointed at the pce gate, and said with great interest on his face.

    Of course, he was more interested in the people there.

    Chu Liuyue frowned and was unwilling to enter the Chuxiu Pce. He looked at the three big characters at the gate of the pce and said, ¡°Fourth brother, it is inappropriate for us to be here now. If our father knows this, he will punish us again!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? This ce is supposed to be for us to choose our people, so we have to see them. What¡¯s the use of just looking at the portrait? I heard that in the previous dynasty some of the beauties were painted quite ugly!¡± Chu Liuxin said carelessly. In fact, he had always wanted toe and have a look. Today, when he heard Chu Liuyue mentioned that he saw First Miss Shao outside the pce yesterday and sent the fallen First Miss Shao to the Chuxiu Pce, he tried his best to persuade Chu Liuyue toe with him.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t go for seeing Shao Yanru. But Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must live together.

    ¡°And the portraits have not been given to us. I don¡¯t know how long it will take. Are you not curious about the appearance of all the girls in this Beauty Contest?¡± Chu Liuxin tried his best to persuade Chu Liuyue. They were already at the gate of the pce. How could he give up halfway?

    ¡°First Miss Shao is fine. You don¡¯t have to see her!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a cold face.

    ¡°I know. Of course I know that First Miss Shao is fine, but I have to have a reason to see them. Since there is such a good reason and we have always been close to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, we have to visit First Miss Shao and Fifth Miss Shao. They entered the pce alone and only have a servant girl to serve them. They are very poor!¡±

    Chu Liuxin sighed and spoke.

    Chu Liuyue looked at him speechlessly. He didn¡¯t understand why they were pitiful for bringing only a servant girl to the pce. Which beauty didn¡¯t go to the pce to attend the Beauty Contest like this? Did they have to bring seven or eight servant girls?

    When he heard that Chu Liuxin deliberately mentioned Shao Wanru, he was not surprised. He had already known that Chu Liuxin followed her from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Therefore, he used this to plot against Chu Liuxin. Why did Shao Yanru have to see him at this time? In this case, why didn¡¯t she say yesterday? He had waited for a long time outside the door.

    But he had toe. Shao Yanru was supported by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. So she determined the attitude of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He waved his sleeves and said helplessly. He strode to Chuxiu Pce. Han Dan had seen the two Princes early. When she saw theming in, she ran back excitedly to report to Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru had been waiting for Chu Liuyue toe. Her feet were injured, so she asked for leave from the Nanny in charge in the morning. Yesterday, Prince Yue asked someone to help Shao Yanrue over and asked the imperial physician to treat her. The Nanny in charge had already known it, so she agreed.

    Shao Yanru waited from morning to afternoon, and her expression became more and more gloomy. She was very anxious. She couldn¡¯t help wanting to ask Shuqi to go again. Why didn¡¯t hee until now? Did Chu Liuyue want to see herter for not being seen by others?

    When she heard from Han Dan that Chu Liuyue hade, she stood up happily. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not only Prince Yue but also Prince Xin came together. They shoulde to the First Miss¡¯s ce!¡± Han Dan ttered.

    ¡°Okay... okay. Shuqi, reward Han Dan!¡± Shao Yanru felt relieved again, and the gloom on her face disappeared. She smiled and ordered Shuqi.

    Shuqi took out a purse and gave it to Han Dan. Shao Yanru had prepared a lot of such purses. After entering the pce, she needed manpower, so she had to pay a lot of money.

    Han Dan took the purse and left gratefully.

    When Chu Liuyue and his brother came over, Shao Yanru had already cleaned up. She was sitting in the chair in front of the window, reading ¡°The ssics¡±.

    The room was filled with a faint fragrance of incense. When the windows were slightly lifted, the fragrance became lighter. There was a red plum in the wide bottle by the window. The red plum was like fire, giving off fragrance. The beauty beside the bottle was like the jade. Her beautiful face became more attractive against the red plum.

    Chu Liuyue saw this scene in front of him exactly.

    The door was opened and Shao Yanru was sitting in front of the window. She was as beautiful as jade and flower. She sat there and read the book in her hand quietly, like a quiet and peaceful painting.

    ¡°Elder brother, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Chu Liuxin anxiously looked over behind Chu Liuyue and saw Shao Yanru sitting by the desk in front of the window. He shouted, ¡°First Miss Shao is here!¡±

    Chu Liuyue walked in, and Chu Liuxin followed him quickly.

    Shao Yanru, who was sitting there, seemed to be surprised. The book in her hand fell to the ground. She looked up at Chu Liuyue with her bright eyes, which were as clear as water.

    Shuqi, who was tidying up the room, came out in a hurry. When she saw the two princes, she hurriedly knelt down and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highnesses.¡±

    ¡°Get up, get up!¡± Chu Liuxin waved his hand impatiently and looked around. ¡°Is Fifth Miss Shao not here?¡±

    Shao Yanru stood up and bowed sideways with some difficulty. It was obvious that her legs were injured. After standing up, Shuqi hurriedly supported her and let her finish the bow.

    When she stood up, she said softly, ¡°Fifth Sister is in her own room.¡±

    ¡°Which room is Fifth Miss in?¡± Chu Liuxin came here today for Shao Wanru. He immediately beamed with joy and didn¡¯t care why his brother beside him frowned with an even colder face.

    ¡°It¡¯s next to mine, the innermost one. If Your Highness goes to find my fifth sister, my fifth sister will be very delighted!¡± Shao Yanru raised her mouth and became happier.

    Chu Liuxin was a surprise to her. Chu Liuxin had never concealed his affection for Shao Wanru. After Shao Wanru returned to the mansion, he hade here several times, but he had no chance and no reason to see Shao Wanru every time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Chu Liuxin said excitedly and turned to run out. Eunuch Liu followed him closely.

    Chu Liuyue frowned more and looked at Chu Liuxin¡¯s back unhappily. Originally, he took advantage of Chu Liuxin¡¯s affection for Shao Wanru and brought Chu Liuxin here. But at this time, he was in a bad mood, and his eyes were as cold as dark clouds and storms.

    However, he did not stop Chu Liuxin. It was indeed inappropriate for him to stay here.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± When she saw that Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes were still fixed outside the door, Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. But then the jealousy and hatred turned into tenderness. She called him in a low voice and winked at Shuqi.

    Shuqi understood and walked to the door. Standing in her position, she could see Prince Xin standing at the door of Fifth Miss¡¯s room and knocking. The door seemed to be closed.

    ¡°How are your feet?¡± Chu Liuyue coughed in a low voice and turned to look at Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I¡¯m much better now!¡± Shao Yanru lowered her head. Her clothes were a little frail today. But there was a stove in the room, so it was not a big deal. Her elegant clothes made her look graceful and slender.

    She lowered her head slightly, and her white and tender neck was exposed in front of Chu Liuyue, which could make people have tender affection for her.

    ¡°Sit down first!¡± Chu Liuyue sat down in the chair opposite her and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Yanru said softly. She picked up the teapot on the table and gave him a cup of tea before sitting down.

    ¡°There were so many people yesterday, so I couldn¡¯te in to see you. Today I have my fourth brother with me. Even if there is any gossip, it won¡¯t affect you!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    This exined his strange behavior yesterday. If he hadn¡¯t stopped Shao Wanru, Shao Yanru would have believed his words. But now she felt that his words were intended to cover up.

    She took a deep breath and looked up with a delicate smile. She clearly knew that she should be obedient at this time. She also knew how to make men cherish her more.

    ¡°I know that Your Highness has your difficulties and will not misunderstand you. But as you know, my father...¡± Shao Yanru hesitated when she said this.

    ¡°What happened to your father?¡± Chu Liuyue asked her.

    ¡°My third sister had such an ident before, so my father was very angry. He med me for not protecting my third sister. Now he only has my fifth sister and me. In the future, my fifth sister... my father will also arrange for her. As for me...¡± Shao Yanru blushed when she said this. She gently pressed the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief, raised her beautiful eyes, and looked at Chu Liuyue delicately. Her eyes were full of affection, which was self-evident.

    ¡°Who is your father going to marry your Fifth Sister to?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt a little unhappy for some reason.

    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just... it¡¯s just my father¡¯s idea. It seemed that Great Elder Princess also agreed to it. They mentioned Your Highness... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what I understand!¡± Shao Yanru didn¡¯t say it in a definite way. In her hesitation, she said no definite thing but seemed to hit on some key points.

    Originally, she wanted to say like that. It was a surprise for Chu Liuxin toe here together today, and it also made people feel that what she said was true.

    ¡°Consort Ming will not agree!¡± Chu Liuyue did not like Shao Yanru¡¯s hesitation and said bluntly.

    ¡°If Your Highness likes her, you can ask His Majesty for a marriage proposal. Besides, Her Highness, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, doesn¡¯t object... My father doesn¡¯t object either. This matter... can be done!¡± When she saw Chu Liuyue¡¯s expression, Shao Yanru¡¯s heart was burning with jealousy, but she tried hard to suppress it and said softly.

    ¡°You and your Fifth Sister can¡¯t enter the royal family together!¡± Chu Liuyue said impolitely.

    ¡°Even so, there were some special cases. I heard that... there were such things in the past...¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s words became more and more ambiguous, which reminded Chu Liuyue of an old thing. He couldn¡¯t help but have a cold look on his face. He knew what she was talking about!

    This thing had something to do with him.

    Rules were rules, but nothing was absolute. These things weremon in the royal family. There were cases in both the previous dynasty and in this dynasty...

 Chapter 764 - The Rules of the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 764 The Rules of the Imperial Pce</h4>

    Chu Liuyue was the son of Consort of Virtue, the head of the four concubines. Apart from the Empress, she was the noblest in the pce.

    But in fact, when she was brought into the pce in the beginning, she had just been a concubine at the lowest rank. She and her elder sister were brought into the pce together, but her sister, the eldest lineal daughter of their family, was given a higher position. As for her, the second lineal daughter of their family, if it had not been for the special event, she would not have been summoned to the pce along with her sister.

    No two imperial concubines shalle from one mansion. Even if she had been brought in because of a special situation, she had been deliberately made a nameless concubine. Compared to her sister brought in when she was in her golden age, she had just been a small wave.

    But in the end, the small wave had be a huge one, whichpletely defeated her sister, and emerged victoriously. Since then, no one had ever remembered her noble sister.

    This was Consort of Virtue¡¯s story, and there was also Consort Lan¡¯s...

    In theory, the royal family was the most rule-bound, but it was, in fact, the unruliest. Rules were always ignored on special asions.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Liuyue mmed the table and shouted.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue in shock. Then, her eyes turned red, and she sobbed, ¡°Your Highness... what... what do you mean?¡±

    Chu Liuyue calmed down, suppressed his anger, and said gently, ¡°How could you talk irresponsibly about such a thing? It will be bad if someone hears it!¡±

    ¡°Right... I know you¡¯re doing this for my good, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue tearfully, wiped away her tears gently with her handkerchief, and then smiled shyly, ¡°My father means... when I am your woman... he will do his best... I¡¯m his only daughter... he will always think for me!¡±

    Chu Liuyue frowned but knew what Shao Yanru meant. Duke Xing was an old cunning fox. He looked kind and smiled at everyone he met, but he didn¡¯t give his word.

    This promise was quite reliable, but he had to marry Shao Yanru. He had wanted to marry her earlier. Even if he only took Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion into ount, he would have to do it.

    However, after the ident that Shao Yanru fell into the water in the pce, he inexplicably felt bad when he thought about marrying her. Others might not know it, but Chu Liuzhou and Chu Qing knew it.

    He felt that he would be secretly ridiculed by Chu Liuzhou and Chu Qing if he really took Shao Yanru as his princess. A man like Chu Liuzhou would possibly hurt him with it from time to time, making him feel that he was a cuckold.

    He didn¡¯t like Chu Qing. When he remembered that he had held Shao Yanru in his arms in the water and many people had seen it at that time, he felt a gag at his throat. He could not swallow it or spit it out. The feeling was terrible.

    But he couldn¡¯t let anyone else take her. After all, Shao Yanru had sincerely said that Duke Xing, the old cunning fox, would unhesitatingly support the one who married her.

    Let Shao Yanru be his consort? Then what about Shao Wanru?

    He thought quickly and made up his mind. Shao Wanru was absolutely beneficial to him, but he would have to give her up if he got Shao Yanru. And Chu Liuxin would have a reaction. Then, he had to take all these things into consideration.

    When he got that high position, he would have all kinds of beauties. If he still could not let go, he would just need to take the woman back from Chu Liuxin. Anyway, this man would not be his rival!

    He held Shao Yanru¡¯s hand that was on the table and gently squeezed it twice before he looked at her softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll marry you and bring you into my mansion, but you also know that my word is not guaranteed to be the final word for a few things. I will try my best to rmend you to Their Majesties. But if something unexpected happens... you should trust me. Even if you only get a lower position, it is temporary!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± Shao Yanru raised her slightly red eyes and looked at Chu Liuyue eagerly. Seeing the watery eyes full of affection, even the most iron-hearted man would inevitably want to hold her in his arms and love her with a tender heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid there¡¯s an ¡®if¡¯. You know that I only love you. In the future... everything will be yours!¡±

    Chu Liuyue knew that Shao Yanru understood, so he consoled her softly.

    He couldn¡¯t let her be his princess, but he could make her his consort. Of course, he knew that neither Shao Yanru nor Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be satisfied. It was necessary to give them another great false hope. Over the years, Duke Xing had never chosen to stand in line with anyone, nor had he ever shown his attitude toward his obvious invitation. And he had kept Shao Yanru unmarried from then to now. No doubt, he wanted to stand on the side of the one who was sure to win!

    He had a mocking smile. Duke Xing had really dared to do so! What were the children of the royal family in his eyes?

    With this thought, he began to hate Shao Yanru inexplicably. The charming face in front of him looked so unreal. What she showed on her face should be what she was willing to show!

    Shao Yanru had been smart since her childhood. Even when she was a child, she would please him and Chu Liuzhou. But she didn¡¯t care so much about Chu Liuxin. As for Chu Liuchen, could she have the luck to please him?

    He felt bad about having been selected. No matter how affectionate Shao Yanru showed she was, Chu Liuyue inexplicably felt ufortable and thought it was quite fake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I... I will listen to you, absolutely!¡± Shao Yanru lowered her head and silently turned her face to wipe her tears. When she turned back, she was already full of smiles, showing that she would listen to Chu Liuyue even if she had to force a smile.

    Chu Liuyue did not notice that she was tearing her handkerchief violently. She had almost pinched the handkerchief into her palm.

    Shuqi coughed hard and retreated to the side.

    The two people in the room became quiet. Chu Liuyue withdrew his hand calmly, and Shao Yanru put her hands down on her knee cap, one over the other.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness and Fifth Miss!¡± Seeing a figure at the door, Shuqi took another step back and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Brother, Miss Shao, Fifth Miss Shao and I are here to chat with you.¡± Chu Liuxin suddenly came in and waved his hand, signaling to Shuqi to rise.

    Shao Wanru slowly walked after him, bowed respectfully to Chu Liuyue, and called ¡°sister¡±.

    ¡°Your Highness, please sit down. Fifth Sister, sit down, too!¡± Shao Yanru stood up as if to greet them, but she rose so quickly that she shook and almost fell. Shuqi hurried over and supported her.

    ¡°Sister, you are injured, so don¡¯t get up.¡± Shao Wanru smiled and sat down next to Shao Yanru.

    Chu Liuxin sat down next to Chu Liuyue.

    After he knocked on Shao Wanru¡¯s room door, Shao Wanru had asked him to wait for a while and then followed him to Shao Yanru¡¯s room.

    The more he looked at the side of her face, the more Chu Liuxin liked Shao Wanru. He even thought that she was indeed ady of manners.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I was really rude just now. I knew you were next door to First Miss, so I came straight over.¡± Chu Liuxin apologized.

    This was his fault indeed. It was not suitable for a man and a woman to be together alone.

    ¡°You¡¯re so courteous, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, showing that she didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m courteous, but that I¡¯m really sorry. It was indeed inappropriate for us to stay in the same room alone. It¡¯s better for us to stay with my brother and First Miss!¡± Chu Liuxin apologized sincerely. ¡°Fifth Miss, you¡¯re a well-behaveddy, but I offended you. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    Chu Liuxin thought like this and he said like this. After he finished, he saw that Chu Liuyue¡¯s face had turned cold and that Shao Yanru was embarrassed. Immediately, he realized his wrongdoing.

    Then he did a fist and palm salute to Chu Liuyue and then exined with a smile, ¡°Brother, First Miss, I¡¯m not talking about you. You two have an unusual rtionship. It¡¯s nothing even if you meet in private!¡±

    These words slipped out of his mouth. But when he had finished, he realized that he had made another mistake. Shao Yanru, who was sitting opposite him, blushed and lowered her head.

    These words sounded like Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru had been in an affair for a long time.

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just mean that you are different from us.¡± Seeing Chu Liuyue turn around and look coldly at him, Chu Liuxin shook his hands panickily and made up for it again.

    Shao Wanru smiled sweetly. These words were like the salt put on the new scar, which exposed the rtionship between Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru in broad daylight.

    Having an affair was against Miss Shao¡¯s usual dignified way of conduct.

    But she couldn¡¯t exin it now. Ashamed and with hatred, she could only try her best to lower her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chu Liuyue reprimanded him unhappily. He looked at Shao Wanru but found that she was smiling, in a way of watching the fun, so he became even unhappier.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I saw Miss Shao¡¯s portrait in your study some time ago!¡± Chu Liuxin said with a smile. He stealthily looked at Shao Yanru and drew something in the air with his thumb for his brother to see. He had a close rtionship with Chu Liuyue, and Chu Liuyue was nice to him, his younger brother. Therefore, others might hold their tongues about a few things, but he would say anything he thought of.

    With the handkerchief in her hand, she instantly felt relieved. She really blushed at this time. Sure enough, Prince Yue had always liked her and even drew a portrait of her. When he couldn¡¯t see her, he must be looking at her portrait. Then what he just said was true.

    Even if she could not get a high position now, so what? Prince Yue only loved her, so it was not a big deal for her to remain at a lower status for the time being. The one who couldugh to the end was the winner. And she was sure to be the one!

    Chu Liuxin inadvertently got rid of Shao Yanru¡¯s hesitation.

    Shao Wanru observed the scene calmly. She raised her eyebrows and chose to be a silent bystander. But when she suddenly raised her head subconsciously, her watery eyes met Chu Liuyue¡¯s cold, calm eyes.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s no such thing!¡± Chu Liuyue had not intended to exin anything, but he suddenly blurted it out without knowing why. He didn¡¯t like the look of watching a show in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes.

    Shao Wanru quietly lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t watch the interaction between Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru anymore, but Chu Liuyue stared at her as if he was annoyed, his eyes closely chasing after her.

    Shao Yanru looked up shyly but found that Chu Liuyue was not gazing at her with affection but looking attentively at Shao Wanru. She was quite shocked and remembered the scene in the pavilion yesterday!

 Chapter 765 - Making Waves, Unwilling to Give up

    <h4>Chapter 765 Making Waves, Unwilling to Give up</h4>

    Shao Yanru nced at Shao Wanru, her eyes as cold as those of a venomous snake.

    ¡°Are you used to sitting here, Fifth Miss Shao? Do you feel anything inconvenient? If you need any help, I can help you. If you don¡¯t think you have enough servants, I can send someone to you.¡± Chu Liuxin¡¯s character was the most elusive, and he behaved a little carelessly. He didn¡¯t notice that his words had made the people present have different thoughts.

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Xin. My grandma said that this is the imperial pce and I can¡¯t be so unruly!¡± Shao Wanru said with a courteous smile and refused in the name of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°This is not unruly. Great-aunt should me me if she wants to me anyone. If one servant is not enough, I can send more!¡± Chu Liuxin said with a smile. He was not aware of Shao Wanru¡¯s implication. Instead, he was just thinking about if she had suffered from injustice in the imperial pce.

    Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuxin speechlessly because his words were almost impolite. Chu Liuyue was present, but he didn¡¯t say anything, so it was clear that the two brothers had a very good private rtionship.

    No wonder, Chu Liuxin had died because of Chu Liuyue in her previous life.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m here to attend the Consort Selection. I¡¯ll do the same thing as others, or I¡¯ll be taken as a troublemaker! Thank you for your kindness!¡± Shao Wanru said and stood up. ¡°Madam Ou has something to ask me, so I have to go, princes!¡±

    ¡°Who is Madam Ou?¡± Chu Liuxin froze and then stood up.

    ¡°The painter who painted my portrait. She said that she would make a few changes!¡± Shao Wanru exined softly.

    ¡°She has finished it? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go and take a look with you!¡± Chu Liuxin was happy to hear that. He didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ portraits, but that Shao Wanru¡¯s portrait was done was great news for him.

    He had to get the painting first and then asked his father, the emperor, to give him marriage permission before his brothers took action. Anyway, he could not let Fifth Miss Shao marry any one of them.

    It was better to act first. Even if his mother disagreed, it was not important as long as his father agreed!

    He remembered that he had hinted several times that he wanted to marry the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but his mother had ignored him. Chu Liuxin felt wronged. If it weren¡¯t for Fifth Miss Shao, he wouldn¡¯t want to get married. He was so young, and he was the youngest one. Why should he be in a hurry? Which prince chose his wife so hurriedly?

    Of course, if the candidate was Fifth Miss Shao, he thought that he would consider it.

    ¡°Your Highness... it¡¯s inappropriate for you to go now!¡± Shao Wanru stopped and said helplessly.

    The portraits of the beauties had not finished, so it was unsuitable for the princes to take a look in advance. Instead, they would be sent to the empress in charge of this event. After that, some would be picked out for the princes to choose from.

    It was against the rule for Chu Liuxin to see them now.

    She rubbed her forehead and inexplicably remembered a few scenes, which seemed to be the ones in her previous life. It seemed that someone hade to see them in advance, but she couldn¡¯t remember the specifics at the moment.

    It seemed that her memories about her previous life were injured. Whenever she remembered such fragments, her heart hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll exin to the Empress. Besides, I¡¯ll sneak there, and no one will notice me!¡± Chu Liuxin said in a carefree manner.

    Shao Wanru pressed her temples again.

    Chu Liuxin did not notice that she was ufortable, but Chu Liuyue did. He looked at Chu Liuxin, who was still talking energetically but looked a bit noisy, pursed his lips, and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with you, Fifth Miss Shao?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Miss?¡± Finally, Yujie also found that Shao Wanru was not in good condition, so she instantly supported her.

    ¡°Fifth Sister!¡± Holding Shuqi¡¯s hand, Shao Yanru stood up and looked at her with concern.

    Shao Wanru closed her eyes and calmed down, and then she opened them weakly and shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little ufortable. Maybe I can¡¯t even go to Madam Ou!¡±

    She felt a dull pain in her head. She had even seen Chu Liuxin in her fragmented memories moments earlier, but she couldn¡¯t see that clearly.

    ¡°Are the things I saw yesterday the things I saw just now? Did Prince Xin¡¯s current performance also happen in my previous life? Is it because his same behavior has aroused my simr memory?¡± she thought.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, if you are not feeling well, go and rest then!¡± Chu Liuxin shut his mouth at this time. Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s ashen face, he was so worried.

    ¡°Your highnesses, I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Holding Yujie¡¯s hand, Shao Wanru bowed sideways and then bowed to Shao Yanru before leaving with Yujie.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Staring at Shao Wanru¡¯s back in a daze, Chu Liuxin asked in confusion. She had just been well, but she had suddenly be so weak. He thought about it and turned to Shao Yanru, asking, ¡°Do you know the reason, First Miss?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and sat down again.

    ¡°She was fine just now, but why did she suddenly feel ufortable?¡± Chu Liuxin spoke to himself.

    Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he frowned. Was he also worried about Shao Wanru?

    She felt like her heart was being gnawed, and then she, who had calmed down, could not keep calm anymore.

    ¡°Maybe because Fifth Sister suddenly remembered something, and it was not suitable for her to stay here anymore!¡± Shao Yanru said.

    ¡°What could make her so weak?¡± Chu Liuxin blurted out.

    ¡°Fifth Sister has always been in good health. She has never been so weak. Maybe it¡¯s not because she was ill. I¡¯m afraid that she might have remembered something bad and unsuitable,¡± Shao Yanru said immediately because she also had something on her mind.

    ¡°Something bad and unsuitable?¡± Chu Liuxin couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Chu Liuyue found something else from these words.

    ¡°Well, Liuxin, it¡¯s gettingte. We have seen First Miss Shao, and we should go back!¡± Chu Liuyue stood up and said to Chu Liuxin.

    ¡°Okay, brother!¡± Shao Wanru had gone back, so Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t have the mood anymore. At this time, he was only thinking about if something was wrong with Shao Wanru.

    Holding Shuqi¡¯s hand, Shao Yanru stood up and saw them off to the door. Watching them leave, she gradually stopped smiling, her eyes turning grim.

    Shuqi helped her back to the room. She sat in the chair and stared at the wide-mouth vase with the red plum blossoms in it, but she inexplicably had hatred. With a wave of her hand, the vase fell on the ground, leaving the flowers lying in a mess on the floor.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Shuqi shrieked.

    ¡°Bitch, bitch, bitch!¡± Shao Yanru roared frantically. Looking at the bright-red plum blossoms on the floor, she stepped hard on them a few times, crushing them into dirty red mud.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Shuqi took a step back in fear and hit the writing desk behind her in a panic, making cups fall and break with a piercing sound.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Miss!¡± Shuqi trembled and dropped to her knees, ignoring the porcin pieces beneath her. Fortunately, she wore many clothes in the winner, which prevented the pieces from piercing into her knees, but her skirt was scratched.

    The room turned so eerily quiet that it was hard to breathe.

    After a long while, Shao Yanru sat down feebly, supported her head with her hands, and closed her eyes.

    Then Shuqi cleaned the broken pieces on the floor quickly.

    ¡°Tell Prince Zhou about Shao Wanru¡¯s situation!¡± Shao Yanru closed her eyes and said after a long while. She couldn¡¯t allow Prince Yue and Shao Wanru to go on like this. Although Chu Liuyue had covered his feelings quite well, she had seen them!

    She had to be the spoiler. Chu Liuxin was not strong enough, so she had to find someone else who was Chu Liuyue¡¯s rival. No one was better than Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°What should I tell Prince Zhou? Miss, your own business...¡± Shuqi stopped and gingerly exined.

    In fact, Shao Yanru had not given up Chu Liuzhou while keeping a rtionship with Chu Liuyue. Of course, Chu Liuyue was more likely to win, but Chu Liuzhou, son of the empress, also had a big chance.

    Shao Yanru frowned deeply at these words. She was really unwilling to give up, and she appreciated the two of them, so she could never leave them to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Try to learn about Prince Chen¡¯s affairs!¡± After thinking for a while, she thought of another person.

    She didn¡¯t want Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou to marry Shao Wanru. If someone should take her, it was Prince Chen, who was the most suitable one. A dying patient was the most suitable husband for her.

    He was a powerless person in a high position, and he spent every day like it was the end of his life. He was likely to die before Shao Wanru was married to him, but Empress Dowager loved Prince Chen so much. Even if he died, Shao Wanru would have to marry him and be his widow.

    And there was another benefit. Once Shao Wanru became Chu Liuchen¡¯s woman, neither Chu Liuyue nor Chu Liuzhou could think about her. Even if they had some thoughts, they would have to do everything in the dark. Thus, Shao Wanru would never have the chance to stand by them aboveboard.

    After all, they were Chu Liuchen¡¯s brothers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, but I may not be able to find anything!¡± Shuqi nodded and took the order. After she finished the work that she was doing, she went out carefully.

    Coincidentally, the little eunuch who delivered the dinner arrived. He came to Shao Yanru¡¯s ce first and put down the food box, ready to leave with a smile, but Shuqi stopped him and gave him a pouch of money that weighed heavy.

    ¡°Prince Chen and our Fifth Miss know each other. Just now, Fifth Miss was still asking about Prince Chen. Prince Yue and Prince Xin were all here. Why didn¡¯t Prince Chene? I heard that this ce is very close to the side door of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Where is it?¡±

    Shao Yanru had told Shuqi a few things. Now Shuqi behaved like she was very familiar with Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. This matched her im perfectly well that Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen knew each other.

    ¡°Prince Chen will note here. He is not healthy, but he is sure to visit one ce. It is said that he takes a rest there from time to time!¡±

    The little eunuch thought for a while and found that there was no one around, and then he whispered in Shuqi¡¯s ear.

    This was no secret. The ce where Prince Chen rested was not far from the gate of the Chuxiu Pce. The eunuch often got in and out of the pce, so he knew it. ¡°There is indeed a door in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion that is connected to the pce. It is not far from here, but it is guarded. No one is allowed to enter without permission!¡±

 Chapter 766 - Truth Obtained Through Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 766 Truth Obtained Through Eavesdropping</h4>

    ¡°Go and get the key to the room next to my sister Wanru¡¯s room!¡± Shao Yanru looked at Han Dan and said coldly.

    ¡°First... First Miss, you want the key to that room?¡± Han Dan said in a shiver.

    ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°No... no... uh... there¡¯s... a small problem. All keys are in the hands of the nanny in charge. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get it!¡± She touched the key in her chest pocket and said in a panic.

    She was indeed shocked and frightened. Fifth Miss Shao had taken away the key to the room next to First Miss Shao¡¯s room from her. She asked her to take out the two keys, but she just took away one key, saying that she took it for another purpose. She also asked her not to hand over the other one so easily. Was the person she referred to First Miss Shao?

    Han Dan felt a chill at the center of her spine as if something had gone through that spot and numerous eyes were staring at her from the dark. So, she couldn¡¯t help wanting to see if Fifth Miss Shao was in the dark behind her!

    The calction was so urate!

    Thinking of Fifth Miss Shao who was like this, how could Han Dan not feel panicky? In fact, she was more willing to let Fifth Miss Shao go to the pce. With such calction and her beautiful looks, she was most likely to be outstanding.

    ¡°Is that difficult?¡± Shao Yanru said sulkily. She looked eerie in themplight.

    ¡°The nanny in charge always brings the unused keys with her. It¡¯s so hard to take it away secretly. But don¡¯t worry, First Miss. I¡¯ll try my best to get the key.¡±

    Han Dan calmed down and spoke with loyalty.

    Fifth Miss Shao had given her word: if she did as she was asked to do, she would be fine and get a lot of benefits in the future.

    Hearing these words, Shao Yanru looked a little cid and nodded, saying, ¡°Is there anything unusual about my sister Wanru?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is unusual about Fifth Miss, but...¡± After a moment of hesitation, she stole a nce at Shao Yanru¡¯s face in fear.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Anything you¡¯ve seen!¡± Shao Yanru became kinder and kinder. She even raised her hand, signaling to Han Dan to rise.

    With a smile, Shuqi took her and helped her up.

    ¡°A little eunuch came to see Fifth Miss when you were having your meal, First Miss. The eunuch looks familiar to me. He seems... seems...¡± Han Dan lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°Whose man?¡± Shao Yanru became nervous and felt something bad.

    ¡°He seems to be Prince Yue¡¯s man. You know that Prince Yue came here with a little eunuch. I paid special attention to him and found that he is Prince Yue¡¯s man,¡± Han Dan said as Shao Wanru had told her.

    Shao Yanru had been suspicious of Chu Liuyue. Hearing what Han Dan said, she immediately believed it. She stood up angrily and pressed the corner of the table hard, feeling that Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t care about her so much simply because of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What did they say and do?¡± Shao Yanru asked angrily.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear them clearly, nor did I dare to get too close. The eunuch stayed there for a short time. Even if I wanted to go over, it was toote. But I saw that the eunuch talked to Fifth Miss respectfully. He saluted Fifth Miss Shao again and again and also gave her a small delicate jewelry box!¡± Han Dan said.

    Shao Yanru trembled with anger. Chu Liuyue had always been nice to her and given her a lot of gifts. The good head-ornaments and jewelry in her hands were Chu Liuyue¡¯s gifts to her. She knew that the man would give a woman jewelry if he liked her. But now, he had sent jewelry to Shao Wanru, not her, which meant that he cherished that woman more than her?

    She got angry with her lips shaking. She picked up the cup of tea on the table, gulped it down, and then put the cup heavily down. ¡°Get the key quickly. I¡¯ll give you handsome rewards!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, First Miss. I will get it as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, First Miss!¡± Han Dan said hurriedly with gratitude.

    Shao Yanru waved her hand and Han Dan left. Shuqi saw her off to the door and let her leave only when she found that no one was around outside.

    Shao Yanru also took the next day to rest, and she imed that her legs could not move. When Shao Wanru got back, it was already after lunchtime. And all the people had lunch together.

    When she walked past Shao Yanru¡¯s room, she found that that door was closed. She turned her eyes and went to her room.

    When she walked past Shao Cailing¡¯s room, she saw a closed lock, which, however, didn¡¯t lock the door, and smiled silently. Han Dan had alreadye and reported that the key had been taken away by Shao Yanru.

    She walked back to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room. Then, Yujie took out a key from her chest pocket, opened the lock, removed the lock from the door handle, hung it, and closed it, looking like the door was locked. Those who were not careful would think the door was locked. After all, the lock was closed.

    Yujie was fast. The two of them paused for a moment and then went back.

    When she got back in her room and sat down, Yujie brought her tea. She drank the tea and then said, ¡°Let me see what the gift is.¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve seen it. It is a set of head-ornaments iid with extremely beautiful ruby and pearls. Such exquisite head-ornaments are not something that ordinary people can have. I¡¯ve never seen such beautiful head-ornaments in so many years. This set is much more beautiful than the one that First Miss worest time!¡±

    Thest set that Yujie mentioned was, in fact, a gift from Chu Liuyue to Shao Yanru. The reason why Yujie remembered it so clearly was that Shao Yanru had been dressed so beautifully that day. And Shuqi, who followed her, had repeatedly hinted that no better one could be found in the whole capital. It was not only expensive, but it also showed the status of the wearer.

    ¡°Miss, having this set of jewelry alone proves that you are nobler than First Miss and that you are cherished more than she... is,¡± Yujie said with a smile. It was hard to say something clearly, and such vague words sounded even more convincing.

    Next door, Shao Yanru tugged her handkerchief and clenched her teeth in fury. Chu Liuyue had indeed given Shao Yanru a set of jewelry, which was even better than the one in her hands. The envy and hatred were like thousands of ants gnawing her heart. She couldn¡¯t wait to go over and p Shao Wanru a few times, asking her to hand over the jewelry.

    That was hers. She was the future Princess Yue.

    ¡°Stop that. People will think wildly if they find it out!¡± Shao Wanru said in a soft, low voice. But Shao Yanru thought that she was shameless, lowly, and vulgar when she heard it. She thought, ¡°Do you really think that you are Chu Liuyue¡¯s sweetheart only with a set of jewelry? I¡¯ll never let your dreame true!¡±

    Standing beside her with her head lowered, Shuqi didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word. She knew that her Miss was quite resentful.

    ¡°Miss, this is nothing... Didn¡¯t you see it yesterday? First Miss tried to lean against Prince Yue like a vulnerable bird. That was so ridiculous. Prince Yue didn¡¯t take her seriously, but she still thought that she was important. Earlier, when First Miss fell into the water, Prince Yue saw it clearly. Does she really believe that Prince Yue doesn¡¯t care about it and still wants her to be his princess?¡±

    Yujie mocked unabashedly. The voice went straight to Shao Yanru¡¯s ears, and her heart seemed to be hit hard. She felt great pain and was flustered.

    She didn¡¯t want to think about this incident, but she warned herself repeatedly: now everyone thought it was Shao Jie¡¯er who fell into the water, and it had nothing to do with her; It was also Shao Jie¡¯er who wanted to marry into Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, and it had nothing to do with her.

    However, no matter how much she said to herself, she could not fool herself that she did not feel the guilt. If it had not been for all kinds of reasons, she would not have joined the Consort Selection at this time. Instead, she should have worked out ways to be a bystander. When the fight for the throne hade to an end, she woulde out to pick the fruit of victory.

    Prince Yue and Prince Zhou clearly knew that it was she who fell into the water. She couldn¡¯t figure out the scene at that time, but she could guess it. All men hated such things. Was it because of this that Chu Liuyue tried to stay away from her and began to like Shao Wanru?

    If Shao Wanru married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, she, Shao Yanru, would have no chance!

    Putting aside her mixed feelings, Shao Yanru gritted her teeth and continued to listen. She had especiallye here simply because she wanted to confirm the matter herself. She did not believe the words of the pce maid, but now she had to believe them.

    Chu Liuyue was really interested in Shao Wanru. The main reason was that she fell into the water and lost her reputation. She was unwilling to give up. She was also a victim at that time! It was all Shao Wanru¡¯s fault. It was Shao Wanru who had hurt her. Now she also wanted to seduce Prince Yue. How could there be such an easy meal in the world?

    ¡°Well, stop it. As for Prince Yue... it¡¯s not suitable for us to talk about... My sister¡¯s current situation was caused by herself. Because she plotted against me!¡± Shao Wanru said. This sounded ironic, but it was true. It was a truth that Shao Wanru had never said before.

    Shao Yanru had always known that she had been framed because Shao Wanru had made a new plot based on her plot. Otherwise, Shao Wanru would have been the one who fell into trouble at that time. But she could not find any one of her loopholes. She knew that the woman had trapped her, but she could not find any evidence. She felt so terrible about it.

    She didn¡¯t want to suppress her anger, but she didn¡¯t know how to vent it.

    Now when she heard Shao Wanru¡¯s words, she suddenly felt that she had seen the light. Since Shao Wanru had said such words, what she had just said must be true.

    Sure enough, Chu Liuyue misunderstood her because she fell into the water. She couldn¡¯t let him misunderstand her like this, nor could she let him choose Shao Wanru. She held the armrest of her chair firmly, making the chair move with a creak. Shuqi instantly looked at Shao Yanru and was sacred ashen.

    No sound should be made in this room, or Fifth Miss would be rmed.

    Shao Yanru also realized her reckless behavior, so she stopped moving and continued to listen. Anyway, she was here today to eavesdrop on Shao Wanru¡¯s conversation and learn the truth.

    ¡°First Miss was really... She was carried by Commandery Prince Qing, and several guards also helped her by taking her hands. In fact, even if she were married to Commandery Prince Qing, he might not want her, let alone Prince Yue!¡± With sharp ears, Yujie immediately heard the sound next door. She winked at Shao Wanru and also signaled to her with her hand.

    They had long known that Shao Yanru was eavesdropping on them in the room next door.

    The two rooms were adjacent, and it was hard for people on both sides to hear each other clearly. Coincidentally, there was a small window high in the wall between the two rooms, and the sound could go through it. Besides, the voices of the two girls were loud.

    Shao Wanru had checked her room when she came in, and Shao Yanru, who was so cautious, must have also checked her room and noticed it. Then there was the matter about the key. Shao Wanru had thought about how to send the wrong message to Shao Yanru. With this window, her big problem was solved.

 Chapter 767 - You Eavesdrop on Me, I Eavesdrop on You

    <h4>Chapter 767 You Eavesdrop on Me, I Eavesdrop on You</h4>

    Shao Wanru spoke of that incident again and again, making Shao Yanru so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t control herself. And she had almost torn her handkerchief into pieces.

    This was thest thing she wanted to mention. Although the truth had been hidden, the two people who should never have seen it saw it. And she was also injured. Although she was being treated with Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine, the doctor said that her condition would only be clear in the future.

    The medicine used on her was strong, and her future condition was hard to predict, so Shao Yanru clenched her teeth.

    These words pained her heart and made her so guilty, but now Shao Wanru mentioned them repetitively, so how could she not hate her?

    But she had to keep quiet at this time. She suppressed her anger so hard that she broke her lips with her teeth.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing will be willing to marry my sister Yanru, but now I heard that he already has a princess. Even if she clung to him, she would not be his princess. If she is only a consort, her future will be hard to predict!¡± Shao Wanru said suggestively. Obviously, there were hints in her words.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s heart had a violent shake. She remembered that Chu Liuyue had promised to make her his consort and added that she could also have further ns after that. Then, she couldn¡¯t help picking up her ears to listen, but she wondered if there were still tricks that she didn¡¯t know in being a consort.

    ¡°Miss, in fact, it¡¯s not bad to be a consort at the beginning as long as she has the chance to be the princess in the future!¡± Yujie said.

    These words made Shao Yanru calm down. Her face was no longer so dark that she would swallow others. These words were reasonable. A consort had her own benefit. She was not noticeable at the beginning, but she couldugh till the end.

    ¡°How many consorts could defeat the princess and have the greatest power in the end in history? When one has a lower status at the beginning, it¡¯s hard to guess what she will achieveter, let alone that those who can have a high status must be able to give birth to a son. Can she guarantee that she will give birth before the princess and surely have a boy?¡±

    Shao Wanru seemed to think for a moment before answering.

    Shao Yanru was furious. This time, she was afraid that it would be hard for her to meet the baby-bearing requirement because of Shao Wanru. It was so hard to get pregnant, let alone guarantee the sex of the child.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s end the talk about my sister¡¯s affairs. They have nothing to do with us. Let¡¯s just watch the show. Now my sister wants to marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion... but I¡¯m afraid that she has no chance. The far future? She can¡¯t even grasp what is present, let alone the future. If the consort has been the taboo of the princess, the princess will immediately suppress her to the point that she will never have her day. A consort is just a concubine!¡±

    The contemptuous voice made Shao Yanru even feel the pain in her exhaled air.

    Her heart was burning with pain. She had not been so confident, and now her confidence was all gone after she heard Shao Wanru¡¯s words. She held her handkerchief, but her fingers were trembling. A few words were reverberating in her ears: ¡°A consort is just a concubine!¡±

    A consort was a concubine. If Chu Liuyue loved her, she would have the strength to fight. But if he wavered between Shao Wanru and her, or if Shao Wanru became the princess, she would have no chance at all.

    The two of them had challenged each other several times, but she had never won. Now she had been made so embarrassed, so how could she defeat Shao Wanru in winning the favor?

    The veins on the back of her hand holding the handkerchief were bulging. This was the fruit of her victory, so she would not let Shao Wanru have it.

    She stood up and walked out quietly. She had learned what she wanted to know, so she did not want to stay and hear the heart-wrenching words anymore.

    Shuqi followed her gingerly. The teasing voices of Shao Wanru and Yujie came from the next room, and they were ridiculing Shao Yanru. Really, the following words were too unpleasant to hear.

    When they came to the door, Shao Yanru took a deep breath, suppressing her envy and hatred, and then turned and went to her room.

    Shuqi instantly grabbed her sleeve and pointed to the closed lock. It was on the door, but it didn¡¯t connect the door handle. The door seemed to be locked, but the lock was actually useless.

    Shao Yanru shook her head, indicating that they could do itter. Shao Wanru was in the next room. If they made any sound, it was easy to get her rmed.

    Shao Yanru, followed by her maid, returned to her room, but both of them didn¡¯t notice that the closed lock on the door of their next room was another one that did not lock the door.

    After they walked into their room, Yujie came out of the next room. She looked around and found that there was no one around, and then she slipped into Shao Caihuan¡¯s room. She walked quietly into it and leaned against the wall between this room and the next, beginning to eavesdrop.

    There was also a window in the wall between the two rooms.

    Every two rooms seemed to be one suite with a small window in the wall between them. But it was high and it was covered by something, so it was not conspicuous.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s vicious voice came from the next room. ¡°Bitch, I won¡¯t let you get what you want!¡±

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now? Does Prince Yue mean that you should take the consort¡¯s position temporarily? But... but...¡± Shuqi said anxiously. She had also heard the conversation between Shao Wanru and Yujie moments earlier.

    She had been so confident in Shao Yanru previously, while she was unconfident in her the same degree now. After all, herdy was no longer the stunning First Miss with an excellent reputation.

    Even her maid did not believe in her anymore. How could Shao Yanru not know what Shuqi meant? She pped her angrily and scolded, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®What should we do¡¯? I¡¯m not willing. I just want to be the princess. I¡¯ll only be the princess of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. No one should think about taking the position from me, not even Prince Yue!¡±

    ¡°But... but...¡± Shuqi knelt down and said panickily with her head down, ¡°But the jewelry Prince Yue sent to Fifth Miss is even better than what he gave you, First Miss. If... if Prince Yue approves of Fifth Miss, you won¡¯t even get the consort¡¯s position, Miss!¡±

    If Shao Yanru ended up in a poor fate, they, her maids, would also have to ept a poor fate. No matter how scared she was, Shuqi had to tell the truth.

    Shao Yanru pondered for a moment with a gloomy face, her heart burning with hatred.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t just let it happen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and visit Prince Yue!¡± She suddenly stood up and said coldly.

    ¡°Your foot is injured, and Prince Yue hade here yesterday. If you go to him, what will he think?¡± Shuqi reminded her gingerly.

    Shao Yanru was silent for a moment. What Shao Wanru had said moments earlier was still rattling in her ears. She really couldn¡¯t let it go, but she also knew that what Shuqi said was true. It was indeed not suitable for her to visit Chu Liuyue at this time.

    In the past, she had been quite experienced in maintaining equivocal rtionships with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. She knew when she should write to them and when she should keep a distance from them. Now was the most inappropriate time.

    Her former teacher, whom her mother brought to her from a brothel, had repeatedly told her the bad nature of such men. They held the view that a wife was not better than a concubine, a concubine was less attractive than someone else¡¯s woman, and having some else¡¯s woman was not as alluring as having no chance to get a woman.

    Over the years, she had always kept ambiguous rtionships with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou because she wanted them to know her affection toward them. But they could not get her. Only in this way could she lead them by the nose. It was not wise to go straight to Chu Liuyue at this time. Once the man got tired of her, no matter how well she behaved, he would not like her.

    ¡°Take out the generous gifts my grandmother prepared for me and send them to Consort of Virtue. Tell her that I wanted to go and thank Prince Yue in person, but Prince Yue is a prince and I am one who has joined in the Consort Selection, so it is not suitable for me to do it. But ask Her Highness to ept them and tell her that when I get home, my father will prepare other valuable gifts for Prince Yue!¡± She took a deep breath and said.

    When she came to the pce, Shao Yanru had prepared generous gifts. Now was the right time to send them out.

    Since she could not start with Chu Liuyue, she should start with Consort of Virtue. Her grandmother had been to the pce a few times, and Consort of Virtue had been showing her friendliness to her secretly.

    Consort of Virtue was different from Chu Liuyue. She would let Chu Liuyue know that marrying her was much better than marrying Shao Wanru.

    At this time, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t help taking Shao Wanru as her rival for the princess¡¯s position. If this were not the imperial pce, she would dare to do anything. Now, she couldn¡¯t stand Shao Wanru, the b*tch, anymore.

    She warned herself not to act rashly or be provoked by Shao Wanru at will in case she be in a mess herself. Gradually, she calmed down.

    She still had a lot of time, and she had many ways to trample on Shao Wanru.

    Shuqi showed the prepared generous gifts to Shao Yanru. After seeing them, Shao Yanru told her a few things to pay attention to but asked her not to mention Shao Wanru at all. The more she mentioned her, the more suspicious this looked. Since Consort of Virtue could be a consort with the highest rank after the empress, how could she be cheated so easily?

    She wanted Consort of Virtue to know her sincerity, not her calction.

    After Shuqi went to send the gifts, Yujie returned to their room quietly. Shao Wanru was leaning against the bed with a book in her hand in the room. She casually flipped through the book, ready to have an afternoon nap.

    ¡°Miss, First Miss has asked Shuqi to take her gifts to Consort of Virtue, extending her gratitude to Prince Yue for saving her that day. She also said that after she leaves the pce, Duke Xing will also show his gratitude. I feel that First Miss¡¯s idea seems to be the idea of Duke Xing.¡± Yujie recounted everything she had just heard, and came to a conclusion.

    Shao Wanru smiled, put down the book, and nodded. This was indeed Shao Yanru¡¯s idea. She wanted Consort of Virtue to see her role in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Naturally, the whole mansion supported her marriage. Of course, Shao Yanru was different from her, Fifth Miss, whom the whole mansion hated.

    ¡°Go and keep hearing when Shuqi gets back. Shao Yanru should have something else to say!¡± Shao Wanru said with a sweet smile. In fact, she was very curious about what Shao Yanru would do next. Shao Yanru was striving to get the princess¡¯s position, and she was too busy to deal with her. That was good for her!

    Shao Yanru had always kept secret ambiguous rtionships with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. If one day they found that Shao Yanru was not as affectionate as they had imagined, she wondered what would happen then!

    She strongly looked forward to seeing the scene in the end. Who would marry Shao Yanru in the end? People would have to see who was sincerer to her.

    Consort of Virtue nned for her son¡¯s future wholeheartedly, how could she know nothing about what happened in the pce? She probably cared more about the overall situationpared to Chu Liuyue. This was also an important reason for Shao Yanru to ask for her help. Now, she could also make use of her!

    ¡°You should take an afternoon nap in that room. When Shuqi returns, hear what Shao Yanru says to her and thene back!¡± Shao Wanru yawned andy down, her long eyshes fluttering a few times. She was really a little tired now.

 Chapter 768 - The Hints Are Confusing

    <h4>Chapter 768 The Hints Are Confusing</h4>

    Consort of Virtue looked at the gifts on the table below, picked up the teacup at hand casually, wiped away the tea foam on it with the teacup lid, took a sip, and said, ¡°First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was once good, but now... she is not very good.¡±

    As soon as Shao Yanru¡¯s maid had left, the curtain behind Consort of Virtue was lifted, and Chu Liuyue came out and sat down on the chair next to her, ignoring the gifts.

    ¡°What do you think, mother?¡± Chu Liuyue said with a cold face.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, there are many benefits to marry her, especially when she is very guilty now. If you can marry her, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will not say anything even if you pick a few other high-ranking consorts!¡± Consort of Virtue thought for a moment and said smilingly to her son. In fact, it was eptable to make Shao Yanru the princess!

    Although this was a little unfair to her son, it would not be a problem when he got that high position. If Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was useful, they should show it high respect; if it was not useful, they could abandon it. By then, she and her son would have the final say on the choice of the empress.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Chu Liuyue said with a darkened face as if he had swallowed a fly.

    It was not only he but also Chu Liuzhou who had witnessed Shao Yanru fall into the water and tangle with Chu Qing. Remembering this, he felt so ufortable.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, you feel wronged, right? A man of great ambition does not stick to small details. Actually, it¡¯s easier to control Shao Yanru when she is now in this situation. The ancient military general Han Xin could bear the shame of crawling through between a hooligan¡¯s legs, so what¡¯s the trouble for you to bear the small grievance today?¡± Consort of Virtue persuaded with a smile. Her voice was soft, but it was powerful.

    The family of Consort of Virtue¡¯s parents was also a great force, enough topete with the empress. What shecked was that her son didn¡¯t have the lineal son¡¯s title. If she had been the empress at that time, her child would be the eldest lineal son. If Chu Liuyue were the eldest lineal son, she would not have to face the chaos now.

    But she just thought about it. In fact, she had not been involved in the fight after she joined the imperial harem back then. She should have never had a chance to go there, and her presence in it was just an unexpected case.

    ¡°Mother, I... can only marry her?¡± Chu Liuyue had not given up yet. As a man, he had the self-esteem of a man. Marrying Shao Yanru meant that he would be a cuckold, and his rival Chu Liuzhou would know it. Such embarrassment did make him restless.

    But he was wise after all. He gritted his teeth, then he calmed down and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. I will marry her, but it would be better if she could marry into my mansion as a consort, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Although he had calmed down, he was still unwilling to give up.

    ¡°Will the eldest lineal daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion be willing to go to your mansion as a consort?¡± Consort of Virtue nced at her son and gently reminded him.

    Shao Yanru had noble status. Except for a few princesses and infantas of the royal family, few couldpare with her. This was also an important reason why Consort of Virtue had hoped to let her be her daughter-inw earlier.

    ¡°What if she is willing? If she is willing, all the problems will be solved, right? She is the eldest lineal daughter of Duke Xing, so how could the duke not support me? And I can leave the princess¡¯s position to another nobledy. She is already impure, so she can¡¯t say anything even if I just let her be a consort!¡±

    Chu Liuyue suggested.

    He was irritated inwardly. He had thought that he had reached an agreement with Shao Yanru. He had hinted this when he was in her ce yesterday, and she seemed to have understood and also epted it. But how could she suddenly go back on her word after only one day? What did she mean by deliberately bringing gifts to fawn on his mother? She obviously wanted to win his mother¡¯s heart, so he felt that he had been trapped.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can let her willingly be your consort!¡± Consort of Virtue pondered for a moment and said. She did not want her son to suffer unfair treatment, but she did not have any other choice.

    But if Shao Yanru was willing to be a consort, they would have it both ways. Then, the princess candidates she had selected for her son could be used.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will talk to her again!¡± Chu Liuyue promised.

    Seeing that her son was not angry or annoyed but looked calm, Consort of Virtue nodded secretly. It was indeed best if her son could deal with this problem calmly. She would be even more satisfied if Shao Yanru could be a consort.

    When he spoke of First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion earlier, her son, who always had a cold face, had put a small smile on his face. In fact, she was very dissatisfied. She needed a strong helper, and it was best to have a daughter-inw with a capable family. Her son was hers, so she didn¡¯t want him to snub her when he had a wife.

    More importantly, her daughter-inw might be the empress of the country. If Shao Yanru did not listen to her in the harem in the future, how could she like her?

    Now she didn¡¯t have to worry about this. Shao Yanru was just so so in her son¡¯s heart. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a helping hand. If it was good to use, they would use it. If not, his son would ignore Shao Yanru.

    The mother and her son talked for another while. Seeing that his mother looked tired, Chu Liuyue stood up and left.

    When he got out of the pce where his mother lived, he thought for a while and strode to the Chuxiu Pce. He wanted to give Shao Yanru another chance. If she continued to be stubborn and insisted on being his princess, he would not show her mercy.

    In order to make her his woman, he had given up a lot of things. Inexplicably, he remembered Shao Wanru¡¯s face and frowned even more coldly.

    On his way, he suddenly saw Chu Liuchen walking slowly at the intersection ahead. He hurriedly strode over and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better, Liuchen?¡±

    Chu Liuchen stopped and waited for him toe over. ¡°Where are you going, brother?¡±

    ¡°I went to see my mother just now. Now I¡¯m going there to have a rest.¡± Chu Liuyue pointed to an area ahead, a ce for him to rest in the pce. It upied the area outside the Chuxiu Pce.

    ¡°I came from the imperial study...¡± Chu Liuchen said as he tilted his head and had a light cough.

    Chu Liuyue couldn¡¯t help staring at the side of his face. His snow-white fox fur overall made him look even paler, but he seemed to look better than before. Chu Liuyue inevitably had suspicions, but he thought that he was wrong when seeing him coughing with a clenched fist. ¡°How could Chu Liuchen look better?¡± he thought.

    But his father seemed to have summoned Chu Liuchen more frequently these days, and Chu Liuchen was not as weak as the rumors imed that he could not even climb out of bed. Chu Liuyue had been confused about one thing: why was his father so nice to Chu Liuchen?

    He was the eldest lineal son of the former emperor, so his father should care about him so much that he wanted him to die. However, after several observations, Chu Liuyue thought that his father truly cared about and loved him. He loved him even more than he loved his own sons. People could not only see this kind of love but also feel it.

    How could his father hide his true feelings so well? He had even made those who saw it think that he was sincere to Chu Liuchen, eh?

    Since his father held such an attitude, he certainly could not have a poor show. He became gentle. When Chu Liuchen turned around, he asked with concern, ¡°Are you all right? Do you need an imperial physician toe and take a diagnosis? Please go to my ce and take a rest first!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, brother. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s an old problem. It can¡¯t be healed!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. But his voice was softer than it had been earlier. He looked at the Chuxiu Pce in the distance and suddenly asked, ¡°What do you think of First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart had a violent shake. He scrutinized Chu Liuchen but didn¡¯t find anything unusual, and then he asked, ¡°Why do you speak of this?¡±

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s just a casual question. I saw First Miss Shao¡¯s portrait at your ce in the past. Later, I also painted one and wanted to exchange it with yours!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice sounded gentle, without the usual moody hostility. Now it was even harder to see him through.

    ¡°You must be joking, Liuchen. It¡¯s just a casual piece. Notparable to yours!¡± Chu Liuyue smiled and calmly observed Chu Liuchen.

    These words were straightforward without showing enough respect. Initially, he had wanted to marry Shao Yanru, so he naturally couldn¡¯t let others look down upon her. Now it was different from the past. He didn¡¯t care about her so much. Shao Yanru had a bad reputation, but that was not bad for him.

    ¡°My painting is good? What will happen if I take it to Emperor Uncle?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes glistened with fierceness. He would not give Shao Yanru to another man even if he only took Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion behind her into ount. He would not even if the man was the dying patient, Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, Liuchen. First Miss Shao is the eldest lineal daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If you take this painting to my father, you are sure to be scolded by him. We are all descendants of the royal family, and we can¡¯t treat our senior official so improperly. Otherwise, how will the other officials think of us if they find it out!¡± Chu Liuyue reprimanded with a serious face.

    But Chu Liuchen waved his hand gently and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, brother. This is not what I want to do. I have poor health. No matter how beautiful a woman is, I can¡¯t enjoy her, let alone the most beautiful woman in the capital. I¡¯m afraid that many people like her, so I won¡¯t go and try my luck. In fact, I¡¯d rather let a woman without ambition take the princess¡¯s position!¡±

    After saying that, Chu Liuchen smiled and presented a fist palm salute to Chu Liuyue, saying, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m leaving now. My lodge is also near here, but I¡¯m very tired now, so I won¡¯t invite you to go there!¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± Chu Liuyue stepped aside and waved his hand gently.

    Chu Liuchen walked past him with a smile and went farther and farther away.

    Behind him, Chu Liuyue seemed to be thinking about something, and his face turned cold. There were obviously hints in Chu Liuchen¡¯s words. What did he mean by saying that?

    He looked in the direction Chu Liuchen hade. It was indeed the ce where his father¡¯s imperial study was located. Did anything happen in his father¡¯s study? Or did someone also take a fancy to Shao Yanru and say anything to his father?

    And what did Chu Liuchen mean by ¡°the princess¡¯s position¡± and ¡°a woman without ambition¡±? Did Shao Yanru also like Chu Liuchen and want to get that princess¡¯s position? If he couldn¡¯t provide her with the princess¡¯s position, would she want to be Prince Chen¡¯s princess? His heart pounded involuntarily. Surprisingly, he even thought this was possible.

    Once he saw Shao Yanru identally bump into Chu Liuchen when she was going to the pce. Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t support her. But he always felt that the scene was a bit abnormal whenever he thought of it. And he often metdies from noble families who threw themselves into his arms with the help of tricks.

    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s face turned cold and his eyes were full of anger. And he strode forward. If Shao Yanru really dared to sit on the fence, he would not even be willing to let her be a consort!

 Chapter 769 - Well-prepared to Wait for Prince Yue

    <h4>Chapter 769 Well-prepared to Wait for Prince Yue</h4>

    Shao Yanru¡¯s foot recovered quickly. After resting for two days, she came back to study the course with those beauties.

    She was a good learner. Most of the time, she sat on the side like Shao Wanru, watching the other beauties practice. Good learners watched the others and rested on the side.

    After two days, the nanny in charge found that those few good learners were from noble families, so she told them not toe back until the next learning project.

    Hearing the words of the nanny in charge, most of the beauties heaved sighs and watched these fewdies leave with pride. Why did they have such good performance? It was because they had learned very formal etiquette in their mansions a long time earlier. They behaved quite well whenever they saluted others or took steps.

    In fact, the beauties brought to the pce had learned pce rules for a period of time at home. However, some etiquette instructors themselves could not put the rules into standard practice, and some beauties had just learned the rules for a short time, so they had not truly integrated the rules into their words and behavior. Naturally, they would have to keep learning for a longer period under the supervision of the nanny in charge.

    ¡°Would you like to go out for a walk, Wanru?¡± Shao Yanru said to Shao Wanru with a smile. This was the first time they had left the Chuxiu Pce in the morning since their arrival here.

    Shao Wanru nodded and looked around. All the beauties who were out didn¡¯t want to stay in the Chuxiu Pce, so they all headed to the pce gate.

    When they were outside the gate, Shao Yanru pointed to a small path in front of the pce and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go there and enjoy the scenery.¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded. She wanted to walk around casually, so she didn¡¯t mind going anywhere.

    They walked down this road, and another two beauties followed them. Shao Wanru quietly looked back and saw that several otherdies walking together or alone in different directions, but people on this road were the most.

    She looked up to judge where she was going, and then she had a small smile. It turned out that everyone had a purpose.

    The two beauties behind them also saw them, but they did not approach them. Instead, they were moving 10 steps behind them at a steady pace. They looked at them from time to time while talking.

    They were also people with purposes!

    ¡°Wanru, it seems that the flower is about to bloom. The flowers in the pce bloom so early!¡± Shao Yanru walked up to a winter jasmine and praised.

    Winter jasmines bloomed early, but they wouldn¡¯t bloom so early that they already had buds.

    ¡°This is not an ordinary species, right?¡± Shao Wanru also came over, looked it up and down, and said.

    Winter jasmines were the mostmon flowers, and there were many in the countryside. Suchmon flowers were usually not nted in the pce, let alone in a specially designed flowerbed.

    These winter jasmines were indeed extraordinary. Shao Wanru could recognize these few peonies beside her. The flowers that couldpete with the peonies would never bemon ones. When she looked at them carefully, she found that their branches were different from those of the winter jasmines she had met before. Their branches were much thicker and bigger.

    A carefully made flowerbed and the peony flowerbed on the other side looked nice in a symmetric fashion. If Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t pointed it out, she would not have recognized that they were winter jasmines.

    ¡°This is not the ordinary winter jasmine, but one carefully cultivated by the flower house gardeners in the pce. It is cold-resistant. It is said that there are only a few in the pce. I didn¡¯t expect to see such one here. Previously, I saw it in front of the empress¡¯s pce gate!¡± Shao Yanru said with a smile.

    While they were talking, the other twodies arrived and stood beside them. They were quite amazed by the winter jasmine.

    Shao Wanru frowned and suddenly remembered such a winter jasmine. ¡°That one was also a winter jasmine.¡±

    There was one in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It was in the ce where she had been framed for strangling the sixth prince to death. The bloody red flowers were so many that what she saw was all blood. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not.

    She closed her eyes hard. When she looked up again, she was clear-headed. ¡°The flower is bright red?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is bright and beautiful. The appearance of the flower isparable to that of the peony. It is said that the flower and the peony were cultivated with the cutting method, but I don¡¯t know about the details. It seems veryplicated, and it seems so hard to seed. Otherwise, there would not be only a few!¡± Shao Yanru looked at the tightly wrapped bud with great pity.

    The flower seemed to be able to bloom flourishingly soon.

    She remembered it so clearly, not only because she had seen it at the gate of the empress¡¯s pce, but also because Chu Liuzhou had apanied her at that time. He broke a twig of the winter jasmine that the empress liked so much, put it into her hair, and praised her that she was more beautiful than the flower and extremely charming.

    But it felt like a dream when she recalled it now.

    She was now interested in Chu Liuyue.

    She was here today because of Chu Liuyue. She believed that Prince Yue would surelye out to meet her when he saw her.

    This road led to Prince Yue¡¯s lounge. All these princes had their lounges outside the Chuxiu Pce, and they were in very high ces, designed for them to pick beauties with their own eyes.

    Not far away from here was Chu Liuyue¡¯s ce. One could see the penthouse and even the guards at the pce gate.

    Shao Wanru stopped watching the guards at the penthouse. Not only Shao Yanru but also the twodies who hadeter were watching the penthouse secretly. They were talking about the winter jasmine and looked quite absorbed, but they had different things on their minds.

    She had no purpose, so she was much calmer than the threedies.

    Since Shao Yanru was here, Chu Liuyue would surelye.

    As expected, as soon as she finished, Shao Yanru heard a clear voiceing from behind. ¡°First Miss Shao, you are wrong. This winter jasmine was not bred in the pce.¡±

    The tall, handsome Chu Liuyue came out from behind the rockery and put a gentle smile on his evesting cold face. With his hands behind his back, he walked over slowly.

    With the wind blowing his brocade robe, he looked more handsome and more attractive.

    Shao Wanru stopped watching and bowed. These brothers of the royal family were all good-looking. Although Prince Zhou, Chu Liuzhou, was slightly less handsome, he was exceptionally handsome if he appeared outside. As for Chu Liuchen, he was amazingly handsome. Anyone who saw him would think that he should not have descended to the earthly world.

    Of course, he who was so weak should have died a long time ago!

    ¡°Greetings, Prince Yue!¡± Shao Yanru and the other two beauties bowed shyly. Their tender faces turned pink, looking extremely lovely.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes swept over the faces of thesedies and finally fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face. Shao Wanru looked extremely calm. Her long eyshes pped a few times, leaving irregr shadows on her face. Her skin was snow-white and her lips were deep red. Even if she didn¡¯t speak or smile, she could attract people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Up!¡± Chu Liuyue stopped looking and said gently.

    All of them stood up straight.

    Looking at Chu Liuyue with joy, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t hide the pride in her eyes. As expected, after sending gifts to Consort of Virtue, Consort of Virtue had asked Chu Liuyue toe over. And he didn¡¯t avoid her.

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m wrong, Your Highness? People in the pce said so earlier!¡± Shao Yanru continued the topic and said softly.

    Shao Yanru was really good at talking. It was she who had started the topic moments earlier, so giving an answer was quite natural for her. No one would think she was currying favor. But it would look much awkward if someone else answered.

    ¡°This is winter jasmine, but it was actually not bred by pce gardeners. It was the empress who asked people to breed it. The pce climate is actually not suitable, and it¡¯s not convenient to take care of it. It is bred outside and then sent to the ce, and pce servants are asked to take good care of it. Even so, few can survive in the pce. Initially, the pce leader wanted to grow this flower in an independent courtyard!¡±

    Chu Liuyue looked up at the winter jasmine that was about to bloom and spoke.

    There were still no leaves on the branches, but there were already quite a few buds. In such a cold winter wind, it was pleasant to see so many buds.

    ¡°Only this flower? How many flowers should be sent in?¡± Shao Yanru looked surprised. She gently covered her mouth with her handkerchief, showing her softness and charms to a proper degree.

    She behaved quite appropriately. She didn¡¯t look too pretentious or boring. Shao Wanru nced at her face and had doubts. Shao Yanru could not do so well even if she was quite scheming. After all, she was just ady living in the depths of a big house. Was she so skilled in some aspects?

    Was she born with such skills?

    She looked at her demeanor thoughtfully and found that she was natural and charming and looked delicate and lovable. She didn¡¯t seem to find anything unusual in her, but after pondering it over, she realized that she had changed a few small details, which made her whole image quite different.

    She felt something strange inexplicably!

    She couldn¡¯t tell what the strange feeling was, so she stood aside and watched her talking and behaving, hoping to figure out why she felt she was strange.

    ¡°A lot of them were sent here at the beginning. It should be more than 100. However, only a few survived in the end and were then distributed to different pces!¡± Chu Liuyue said. He looked so urbane, quite different from his usual cold look, making the other two youngdies very excited.

    They had taken this path for the sake of seeing Chu Liuyue! One of them opened her mouth, ready to say something, but Shao Yanru spoke before she could.

    ¡°Was the courtyard unupied then?¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. She had stunning looks, or she would not be called the most beautiful woman. The eye expression with a little yearning gave people a better impression of her. Although he was quite dissatisfied with her, Chu Liuyue thought that it was pleasant to see a beauty with such yearning.

    ¡°That courtyard was indeed unupied, but no nts were found suitable for that ce,¡± Chu Liuyue nodded and said. Then he pointed to a ce not far ahead and exined, ¡°It¡¯s actually that ce.¡±

    ¡°Prince Yue... can we go and take a look?¡± Shao Yanru always knew what she should say next, and what she said made Chu Liuyue satisfied. She looked up at the distance but blushed as if she was embarrassed by her advice.

    ¡°I happen to be free, so let me take you there for a walk!¡±

 Chapter 770 - The Idea of Making the Maple Leaf Collage

    <h4>Chapter 770 The Idea of Making the Maple Leaf Coge</h4>

    The courtyard, which wasrge but empty, could be regarded as a discarded ce. Only at the corner of the wall were there a few unknown saplings, which were so inconspicuous.

    The pavilions, terraces, and towers were clean and tidy, but everything here looked deserted maybe because it had been so long since someone had been here thest time.

    There were many courtyards like this in the imperial pce, so who would visit a discarded one without scenery or trees? More importantly, this ce was far away from the center of the imperial pce.

    Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Chu Liuchen¡¯s house, was also called the Southern Pce, which had a side door here. Even just for the sake of avoiding arousing suspicion, the pce concubines did not dare toe here.

    A path led to the secluded ce where there were beautiful pavilions, terraces, and towers. Actually, this ce was not bad except that there were no flowers or trees that looked interesting being together nor were people moving inside it.

    This ce was tranquil. After bypassing the one-story pavilion ahead, one could even see a bigke, where there was a waterside pavilion connecting an islet. Rarely, there were trees on it. Watching from afar, one could see a pavilion among the trees.

    Shao Wanru looked back at the pavilion behind her and then looked at the building in the center of theke. This ce was actually very secret. One who came here to take a walk would find that this was a quiet ce and that he would not be easily found.

    Shao Yanru also saw the islet in the heart of theke and asked, ¡°Your Highness, that ce is nice. Could we go and take a walk?¡±

    Chu Liuyue nced at the islet in the center of theke and nodded. He really wanted to talk to Shao Yanru about something, and it was not suitable to have many people around.

    ¡°Sister, Your Highness, go ahead. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll take a rest here, okay?¡± Shao Wanru said and pointed to the pavilion behind her.

    ¡°Well, Wanru, please take a rest. We will be back soon. Are there servants here, Your Highness?¡± Shao Yanru was overjoyed and immediately said when hearing that Shao Wanru was going to stay.

    ¡°There are no servants here, but there¡¯s one who has been cleaning the furnishings here. It¡¯s good for you to stay and rest, Fifth Miss!¡± Chu Liuyue nodded and walked to the waterside pavilion, and Shao Yanru was close after him.

    Shao Wanru turned around and walked back, but the other twodies looked at each other, wishing to follow them. But Chu Liuyue did not invite them, so they felt too ashamed to follow. Yet, they did not want to give up. So, they exchanged a nce, clenched their teeth, and followed Shao Yanru.

    Since Prince Yue did not say anything to them, he naturally wanted them to follow him.

    Yujie looked back and said to Shao Wanru with a smile, ¡°Miss, they all have gone over!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded. Obviously, the twodies were here because of Chu Liuyue, so how could they stop following him so easily? This way, she could enjoy some quiet moments here.

    Actually, the array of tall buildings ahead had arge courtyard, facing the gate they had juste from earlier. Probably, it was the main section of the house. In the courtyard, there was a row of five main rooms and there were eight wing rooms on each side. No wonder this was the imperial pce. Even a discarded courtyard was sorge.

    Shao Wanru did not enter the main rooms but sat down in the cloister. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the sunshine from the opposite direction. The sunshine was warm, not strong, and there were walls on all sides, preventing the wind froming in. So, it was quitefortable to sit here.

    There was an unknown big tree in the center of the yard, but there were only a few leaves on the tree. When the wind swept past, they fell one after another. They were all withered yellow broken leaves.

    Shao Wanru asked Yujie to sit down beside her, but her eyes fell on the big tree.

    They looked like maple leaves. Even if they were, the fallen leaves were all withered now. They were not as red and lively as they had been in autumn. They still had beautiful colors, but they had lost all their water and be broken, so it was hard to deal with them.

    Sitting sideways under the cloister, she put her hand on the balustrade, supported her chin, and listened to the dismal squeaks of the wind that went past her ears. At this moment, she felt so quiet and calmed down.

    Yujie couldn¡¯t sit quietly here. Only after a while did she say that she was going to pick some maple leaves. Shao Wanru let her do it and saw that she was happily picking up leaves under the tree. Yet, every time she picked up a leaf, she had to throw it away because they were either ugly or broken. Some of them would immediately break a bit if she touched them.

    ¡°Miss, why are all of them bad? The ones that we picked up earlier were all good, weren¡¯t they?¡± After picking up a few leaves, she still didn¡¯t find anyone intact or good-looking or hard to get broken, so she could only return without real gains.

    ¡°The previous ones were leaves that fell in the golden age of the autumn, so they were extraordinary. But leaves at this time only look beautiful!¡± Shao Wanru exined with a smile.

    ¡°Miss, what is the coge you made earlier? It is so beautiful,¡± Yujie asked with a smile as she turned her eyes and remembered the coge Shao Wanru had pasted with maple leaves earlier.

    In fact, she had asked other people about it in private, but they all said that they didn¡¯t know. But they had picked up a lot of beautiful maple leaves for their youngdy earlier.

    ¡°First, pick up the suitable maple leaves, then build a good foundation, and finally stick them to it, making a coge. I¡¯m going to make it a gift and send it to someone!¡± Shao Wanru did not hide it this time. It would be Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday soon. In her previous life, something had happened at that birthday and Empress Dowager had had a serious illness because of it.

    And this had something to do with the maple leaf coge!

    Now she had also made a maple leaf coge because she simply wanted to avoid this disaster.

    That memory also seemed to be rted to Chu Liuchen, so she could not remember it clearly. She only vaguely felt that Empress Dowager¡¯s illness had affected Chu Liuchen greatly. It seemed that he had almost been ruined at that time. As for the specifics, she could not remember them, but she knew that she must stop it from happening.

    Therefore, she had long prepared the maple leaves and started to make the coge bit by bit.

    The coge made of maple leaves required her painting skills. She had a moment of enlightenment because of Wen Xichi. However, in her previous life, when she met Wen Xichi, the man had already been in very poor health. It was just his novel idea. After all, he had never tried it before. It was a whim he had had when he was ill. Since he could not make ite true, he had told Shao Wanru about it and the points for attention£¡

    When she was in the Deputy Prime Minister¡¯s house, Shao Wanru had not done anything. But when she was in the imperial pce, she had tried to learn it by herself for some time.

    The skillful painting with the properly made maple leaf theme looked even more vivid and different.

    Although she had skills, Shao Wanru had ruined many maple leaves. The maple leaves she had gathered earlier were not enough, so she had asked a few other servant girls to gather some moreter.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t know if she could make a good maple leaf coge, so she didn¡¯t tell her servant girls about her intent. Now, when she had made one with much difficulty, she was not afraid of leaking some information.

    ¡°Send it to someone as a gift? What a pity! Miss, you¡¯ve spent so much effort making this one!¡± Yujie said, feeling pity for Shao Wanru.

    That was how she really felt!

    Herdy had failed numerous times before she finally got this good work, but she would give it to another person. Thinking of all this, she really felt pity.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll send a gift!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and shook her head. She didn¡¯t think it was a pity. In fact, a painting like this was not good, but it was unique indeed. If it was taken as a real painting, it was naturally iparable to the paintings of the painting masters. Actually, the advantage of this one was only the creative design.

    It was just a small trick used to make Empress Dowager happy and prevent the disaster from happening on that day. That was the best result to expect.

    Seeing Shao Wanru smile without saying anything, Yujie knew that herdy had made up her mind, so she stopped persuading her. But she pointed to the maple tree and said, ¡°Miss, do you want me to pick some more for you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve had enough, and these are basically useless!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. Although they had beautiful colors, they had withered. It was almost impossible for her to fold and cut them into the shapes she wanted. Besides, she had almost done it, so she didn¡¯t need more.

    One was enough!

    Yuejie, who was facing the gate of the courtyard, suddenly pointed to the gate and said in surprise, ¡°Miss, I saw someone just now. It¡¯s strange. There is usually no visitor here, but how could someone pass by?¡±

    ¡°They are back?¡± Shao Wanru turned to the gate.

    ¡°Let me go and check it out!¡± Yujie went out and looked around at the gate, but she didn¡¯t see anyone, so she looked back in surprise at Shao Wanru and said, ¡°No one!¡±

    After that, she walked out of the courtyard in disbelief and went in the direction where they hade from. She really felt that she had seen someone moments earlier, but why was there no one outside?

    Without finding anyone, she stamped her feet and turned around to go back. Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she saw Xiao Xuanzi standing with a smile behind her. So scared, she took a step back and almost fell.

    ¡°Why... why are you here?¡± Yujie asked angrily. After standing still, she covered her chest and looked in horror at Xiao Xuanzi who had suddenly appeared behind her.

    ¡°I came here with my master. Let me take you to watch a good show!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said happily without feeling that Yujie was frightened. At the moment, she didn¡¯t want to go out with him at all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go. I have to guard mydy!¡± Yujie said coldly and returned to the courtyard.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go back. My master is there!¡± Seeing that she was going back, Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly came back, stood in front of her, and whispered, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t go back. If you disturb my master, I will be in big trouble!¡±

    His master had just gone inside. If the stupid Yujie rushed in, his master would be angry.

    ¡°No, I have to go and take a look first, or I will be worried!¡± Yujie said. Then she pushed Xiao Xuanzi away and turned, walking toward the gate. After thinking for a while, she did not dare to rush in. Instead, she carefully pressed herself against the gate and looked inside.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s sudden appearance made Shao Wanru so surprised that she stared at him in astonishment. She didn¡¯t know why he had suddenlye here at this time.

    Chu Liuchen smiled, walked up to her, held her hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and watch the show!¡±

    After saying that, he led her, who was still in a daze, to the main room in the middle. But he suddenly looked at the gate insidiously, which made Yujie so scared that she took her head back and leaned against the wall in a great panic and a cold sweat!

    So surprised, she thought, ¡°Why did Prince Chen suddenlye here?¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s watch the good show, or we¡¯ll miss it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi pulled her sleeve hard, trying to take her to the right side of the courtyard...

 Chapter 771 - She Didnt. I Did!

    <h4>Chapter 771 She Didn¡¯t. I Did!</h4>

    ¡°To see what?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°Just go with me!¡± Chu Liuchen said. Putting one arm around Shao Wanru¡¯s shoulder, he led her into the inner room.

    There was only a bed, a table, and a few chairs in the inner room.

    The curtain of the back window was closed. When he got in, Chu Liuchen pulled the heavy curtain to one side. Then, Shao Wanru was stunned to see the scene on the opposite side. It so happened that the window faced the islet in theke where the pavilion stood.

    Earlier, she could not see the ce clearly from outside because of the dense wood, but she could see it much more clearly here. On the balcony on the second floor, Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue stood together. It seemed that they were talking about something. The other twodies didn¡¯t go upstairs but were still downstairs. It was unknown whether they were embarrassed or had been stopped.

    The twodies with their two maids were walking casually below, but they seemed to look at the man and woman upstairs from time to time.

    This house was built near the water, facing the sun in the south and leaning against thekeside in the west. On the second floor in the west, there was an extended balcony, where Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue were now standing.

    This balcony extended deep over theke. Standing here, one could probably have a panoramic view of theke.

    And there was a balustrade on the balcony.

    The two seemed to be talking about something. Shao Yanru waved to the ce below, and she seemed to say something to the twodies down there. After a while of hesitation, they walked upstairs together.

    Then the four of them talked together, looking harmonious.

    ¡°What is she going to do?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t seem to be a person who was willing to share the man she liked with others. Especially in the current situation, her consort¡¯s title was still not clearly stated, so how could she want the twodies to join in the contest and be her rivals?

    At this moment, Shao Yanru was probably having a showdown with Chu Liuyue, asking him to marry her. Of course, it was unsuitable for her to say anything if an outsider was present.

    Shao Wanru had guessed that the two must have built ties a long time earlier. Otherwise, Shao Yanru would not have nned to be a calm bystander and watch the fierce fight between Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou before making a move when one party won.

    Earlier, when she found that the woman was panicky, she had deliberately made her even more panicky, forcing her to go to Consort of Virtue.

    Today¡¯s asion should be that Chu Liuyue said he wanted Shao Yanru to be his consort or persuaded her to be one. Shao Yanru might have been willing to agree earlier because she had thought that she was Chu Liuyue¡¯s beloved one and that no matter what position she was in, she wouldugh in the end.

    Now, the woman, who had been emotionally hurt by her and lost her confidence, was not sure of Chu Liuyue¡¯s attitude, so she would not agree to be a consort. Then they would have a conflict, but Chu Liuyue was not one who would be immersed in love.

    In her previous life, the man and the woman had killed her with joint efforts. In this life, she wanted them to suspect each other.

    But she couldn¡¯t see through the current situation. This was a little different from what she had imagined. She looked sideways at Chu Liuchen and saw that he was standing gently and elegantly next to her with his hands behind his back. When he sensed that she was looking at him, he turned his head and looked at her with a warm, beautiful smile.

    Shao Wanru curled up her lips secretly. This person liked to hide his insidious, scheming nature beneath his harmless appearance. If this had nothing to do with him, he would not have spoken of watching the show.

    When he saw that she was still staring at him, Chu Liuchen said with a smile, ¡°Why do you keep looking at me? I know nothing either!¡±

    Shao Wanru red at him and turned her head to continue watching outside the window, but she did feel that something would happen. The person next to her pretended to be so innocent, and his skills were so great.

    It would be strange if he was innocent!

    Shao Wanru pursed her small, red lips and asked, ¡°What do you know then, Prince?¡±

    Seeing her unhappy, aggrieved expression, Chu Liuchen smiled even more gently, threw his arm around her thin waist, and pulled her to him. Feeling her small figure leaning against him, he grew increasingly happy. Rarely, he dropped his pretension.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue doesn¡¯t want to marry Shao Yanru, but Shao Yanru wants to marry him wholeheartedly!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her long eyshes flickered a few times, and she smiled. This was what she had wanted to get with her previous action. She wanted them to have conflicts, and then they would not be able to continue to be allies.

    ¡°Shao Yanru will not agree to be a consort, so I must think of a way to let Chu Liuyue marry her!¡± Chu Liuchen continued.

    Shao Wanru was struck by some thought. She nced at the two people who were still talking happily on the balcony, but she suddenly felt that she had missed something. Then, she looked at the railings opposite and asked subconsciously, ¡°The balustrade there is broken? Shao Yanru didn¡¯t know that Chu Liuyue would bring her here!¡±

    No matter how capable she was, Shao Yanru could not predict that Chu Liuyue would suddenly have an idea and bring her here, nor could she loosen the railings.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t. I did!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, and his expression became warmer and warmer.

    ¡°You... you didn¡¯t loosen the railings, did you?¡± Shao Wanru opened her mouth and suddenly turned her head to look at Chu Liuchen in shock as if she had been struck by lightning.

    Naturally, this person could be Chu Liuchen. They had been slow on the way here, so it was very likely that he had loosened the balustrade before Chu Liuyue¡¯s men arrived.

    ¡°I hate seeing First Miss Shao being wronged most. Chu Liuyue promised to give her the Princess¡¯s position, so how could he go back on his word?¡± Chu Liuchen said. If she hadn¡¯t seen the man make the whole scheme, Shao Wanru would have thought that he was in love with Shao Yanru!

    Moreover, at the very beginning, this man had painted Shao Yanru¡¯s portrait and asked her to give it to Chu Liuyue without hiding anything. At that time, Chu Liuyue¡¯s face had turned purple with rage.

    Although three years had passed, Shao Wanru still remembered it clearly because it was rted to Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°How did you... guess that Shao Yanru would use you to loosen the railings? Moreover, this courtyard is so big that they might not go to that ce to talk!¡± Shao Wanru still felt that she could not figure out a few things, so she took a deep breath and spoke out all her puzzles.

    ¡°Who is the most cherished one in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Chu Liuchen asked as he looked sideways at Shao Wanru¡¯s fair, tender face. As his long eyshes fell, his smile became softer and softer.

    ¡°Shao Yanru!¡± Shao Wanru replied.

    Seeing that she was so sure, instead of asking a question or feeling hesitant, Chu Liuchen smiled. She deserved to be the one he liked.

    Shao Wanru straightened out her thoughts and said, ¡°My second uncle, Duke Xing, is not so enthusiastic about the title of nobility. At the very beginning, he wrote a memorial to the emperor to ask for the title of the heir of the duke for his son. It seems that he would like to make the biggest concession for his son¡¯s sake, but he was not so hesitant when my grandmother forced him to write a memorial to the emperor to ask for a title for Hao¡¯er!¡±

    She had even never said this to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Although she thought this was possible, it was just her guess and could not be taken seriously. But she inexplicably said it to Chu Liuchen at this time.

    ¡°If his daughter bes the Empress, the title can be easily taken back even if your younger brother gets it first. Even if it can¡¯t be taken back, your brother can be easily killed. Once she bes the Empress, even if she doesn¡¯t do it herself, those who want to curry favor with her will do it. By then, your grandmother won¡¯t be able to protect your brother!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru had a guess about it, but this was the first time someone had clearly analyzed it. She felt pain in her heart. Did her brother die like this in her previous life? She bit her small, red lips and felt some pain. In this life, she would not let them seed again.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be the Empress, will she?¡± she blurted out. Although she had always behaved like a strongdy and had been consolidating every step she took for such a long time, at this moment, she thought that she couldn¡¯t help telling the person beside her what she was uncertain about in her mind because she could rely on him.

    She sped her hands, and her eyes were filled with pain.

    After all, she was just a helpless girl. It had been like this in her previous life, and the same thing happened in this life. She tried to act like a strongdy, but she was still a fragile girl. At this time, she inexplicably wanted to find a kind of conceptual support.

    She shouldn¡¯t let the tragedy in her previous life happen again, right?

    Her grandmother and brother would all be fine, right?

    In her second life, all she wanted was to protect the people she cherished and push her enemies into the traps they had set themselves in her previous life.

    It seemed that he had sensed Shao Wanru¡¯s uneasiness, Chu Liuchen put down his hand and held hers. Her hand was so cold that it even trembled a bit, while his hand was quite warm. He held her hand tightly in his andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be. She will never be!¡±

    Feeling the warmthing all the way up from her palm, Shao Wanru lowered her head and bit her lips with tears in her eyes. She told her that this person was Chu Liuchen, the one who had been helping her in her previous life. He wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but she felt like shedding tears.

    Her nose was sore, and her heart seemed to have been severely torn by something. She felt the pain or sadness and the unique weakness of a woman.

    Without any hesitation, she suddenly turned around and threw herself into Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms. Holding a corner of his robe tightly, she burst into tears and lowered her head, trying to hide her weakness and helplessness at this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen hurriedly hugged her and lowered his head to see her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just... I just remember something!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head hard, tried to hold back her tears, and even wore a faint smile. This life was different from her previous life. In this life, she would never take the path she had taken in her previous life, and all her effort would yield results.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± Chu Liuchen asked softly, worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. If anything happens to her, I will be fine!¡± Shao Wanru whispered. Thinking of Shao Yanru, she immediately stopped crying and had coldness in her eyes. The hatred between her and Shao Yanru meant that they would fight to the death. She would do it not only for herself but also for the rtives she cared about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± Chu Liuchen patted Shao Wanru¡¯s back and said softly. He looked out the window, with hostility welling up in his eyes. ¡°Shao Wanru is so scared, so I can¡¯t let Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion exist anymore...¡± he thought to himself.

 Chapter 772 - Shao Yanru, Being Dragged Down, Is Innocent?

    <h4>Chapter 772 Shao Yanru, Being Dragged Down, Is Innocent?</h4>

    Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue stood very close to each other, and the loose balustrade was behind them. Shao Yanru rubbed her handkerchief hard to suppress her tension.

    What Chu Liuyue had just said made her angry, resentful, and quite jealous. She wanted to marry Chu Liuyue wholeheartedly, but she didn¡¯t expect that the man only wanted to give her the consort¡¯s position. He said that she had a bad reputation because many people had seen her in her wet clothes and the Empress must have known it.

    He didn¡¯t say that on that very day. What did he mean by saying that now?

    The bait that she had put on that day did not make Chu Liuyue retreat. What he meant was that she could marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion only as a consort to earn herself a bright future. It was fine for her to scheme like that, but he told her to do it that way, which obviously meant that he disliked her. How could a woman despised by her husband be the Princess, the final winner in the future?

    Shao Yanru was unwilling to give up, but she could not offend Chu Liuyue. While they were talking, she put her hand on the balustrade and held it hard from under her sleeve from time to time to suppress her anger. She was afraid that she could not hold it and would explode.

    She could not get angry. She could not allow it to happen. If she got angry, she could only get a result she didn¡¯t want in the end.

    She wanted to be the Princess. She wanted to be the Princess of Prince Yue. Even if she was despised by Chu Liuyue, she must hold fast to the Princess¡¯s position. If she got this position and also had the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Chu Liuyue would not repudiate her even if he did not love her in the future. Anyway, his disposition would not let him do that.

    When she had a child in the future, the whole empire would be hers.

    She had not cared about the consort¡¯s position in the past because she had thought that she was sure about Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart. But now she was clear that Chu Liuyue did not love her as he had previously. In this case, she must be the Princess.

    At this time, she found that the balustrade was loose. She was overjoyed when she found it. While holding the balustrade, she slowly walked and checked which part was the loosest. Then she found it, and Chu Liuyue followed her and stood in front of it.

    She said that she would marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and be a consort as she was told, and then they would n their future wholeheartedly. This was a very good ce for a conversation. It was surrounded by water on all sides. If someone came, they could see him clearly. And they were not afraid of being watched or eavesdropped on.

    They began to talk a little privately. Chu Liuyue behaved like he was sincere, and Shao Yanru said that she was willing topromise for his great cause. They showed that they would like to sacrifice for the same goal. Then the scene was harmonious.

    When they finished the business, their estrangement seemed to have gone. Shao Yanru proposed to invite the twodies down there upstairs. Moments earlier, the twodies had wanted to go upstairs, but they had been stopped by Chu Liuyue¡¯s men.

    Chu Liuyue had wanted to talk something private to Shao Yanru, so he couldn¡¯t let others ruin it. Now that the private affair was done with an agreement reached and they were in a good mood, he asked his men to invite the twodies upstairs. With the twodies being present, he and Shao Yanru being together would not arouse gossip.

    When they heard that Chu Liuyue asked them to go upstairs, the twodies blushed. But they were a little jealous when they saw Shao Yanru.

    Prince Yue had talked with First Miss Shao for so long, and they seemed to be in a good mood. It was so annoying.

    It was said that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was dignified and decent, but how could it possibly be true? Obviously, she and Prince Yue had unknown stories. As for these words, they didn¡¯t dare to say them out aloud. Now, what was most important was that they should talk to Prince Yue as much as possible and leave a good impression on him.

    ¡°Your Highness, the scenery here is so beautiful. I thought it was a ruined courtyard when I came in just now. If some flowers are nted here and bloom, flowers will flourish even before spring begins!¡± ady said as she pointed to theke and rockeries around. As she spoke, she moved closer to Chu Liuyue. It seemed that she was pointing to theke outside, but in fact, she was approaching him quietly.

    Shao Yanru smiled disdainfully. Ladies from aristocratic families only had such tricks. The most frequently used method was to throw themselves into the arms of men, but they forgot who this man before them was. Children of the royal family didn¡¯tck women who wanted to throw themselves into their arms!

    In order to avoid suspicion, she stepped back as if she wanted to stay away from Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue was very satisfied with her behavior, and he also took one step back as she did. Before the final result of the Consort Selection was announced, he was unwilling to have close physical contact with the other beauties so as not to let his father suspect.

    He could make a scheme with Shao Yanru secretly, but he would not do it with others. Anyway, the other beauties¡¯ rtionships with him were notparable to his rtionship with Shao Yanru. Besides, the act that Shao Yanru took a step back from him proved that she was much better than the twodies approaching him. If it were not for her impure reputation, he would have been willing to make her his Princess.

    He would stand here for a while before he left. He had told Shao Yanru everything. Slightly indifferent, he looked at thatdy but did not answer.

    Chu Liuyue remained silent, but Shao Yanru answered gently. She looked in the direction thedy pointed and whispered with a smile, ¡°Beautiful indeed!¡±

    Then she turned to Chu Liuyue and said, ¡°What do you think, Your Highness?¡±

    This was Shao Yanru¡¯s question, so Chu Liuyue would show her some respect. He nodded with a softened expression and said, ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡±

    Shao Yanru and Prince Yue stood so close to each other, and it was Prince Yue who had approached her. Seeing that, the twodies looked at each other and became jealous, feeling that something seemed to be gnawing their hearts. They didn¡¯t think they were so much inferior to Shao Yanru, but why did Prince Yue avoid looking at them?

    Another youngdy turned her eyes and pointed in a direction, saying, ¡°What¡¯s over there, Prince Yue? Why does it look so tall?¡±

    Chu Liuyue looked in the direction and found that it was a tall tower of the pce. One could see such tall towers from many ces in the pce, so he turned his head disapprovingly with no mind to care about it.

    But something unexpected happened at this moment.

    In order to show it to him more clearly, the youngdy who was pointing at the tall tower walked toward them. But for some unknown reason¡ªshe seemed to have sprained her foot, so she ended up falling straight toward Chu Liuyue.

    With his head still turned to the side, Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t notice it. When he realized that something was wrong, he hurriedly moved to Shao Yanru¡¯s side with strong disgust in his eyes. Truly, he had experienced the thing that a woman threw herself into his arms many times, and he had avoided every one of them. But what was behind him now was the balustrade, so he could only move to his side. Shao Yanru was on one side, and thedy who had spoken first was on the other side.

    He thought that Shao Yanru could make him feel at ease.

    Thinking like this, he moved to Shao Yanru¡¯s side, but he suddenly felt that his hand was hit hard by something. He fell back hard on the balustrade, and the balustrade got broken. Realizing that he would fall off the high balcony, he subconsciously wanted to hold something. At this moment, he only had time to hold a corner of Shao Yanru¡¯s clothes, and then Shao Yanru fell with him.

    Dragged by Chu Liuyue, Shao Yanru fell with him and screamed, ¡°Prince, save the Prince!¡±

    Shao Wanru almost widened her watery eyes to watch the scene in shock. She saw that Chu Liuyue was knocked down and fell and that Shao Yanru was brought down by him.

    ¡°Why... why did they happen to go there?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°This is the only ce in the garden suitable for enjoying the scenery and having a chat. Going to another ce won¡¯t be like enjoying the scenery!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile and hid the coldness in his eyes. ¡°As for Shao Yanru, if she found that the balustrade was loose, she would surely take advantage of it!¡±

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips tightly and knew that he was telling the truth. Shao Yanru was that kind of person. She was so good at finding the most suitable breakthrough point for herself.

    If something like that had not happened, she would set a trap for Chu Liuyue another time. But she would look innocent on the surface.

    In her previous life, Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue had colluded with each other. Although one was a pce concubine and the other was a Prince, they had plotted against her. This showed that they must have had contacts in private. But they had had conflicts this time, so she wanted to see if they would still be so close.

    ¡°Will Prince Yue marry Shao Yanru?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously while looking out the window.

    Some guards came and jumped into the water to save Chu Liuyue. Sure enough, retinue would guard people with such status from a short distance, although they didn¡¯t follow them at their heels.

    Some guards went to save Shao Yanru, who was still holding Chu Liuyue¡¯s hand tightly. Her face was as pale as snow, and her eyes were tightly shut. She tried her best to hold Chu Liuyue¡¯s hand, looking fragile and helpless, but she was holding his hand firmly and would never let go.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart softened. At this time, he had realized it. He waved at the guards beside him, and he partially held Shao Wanru and saved her. Actually, this spot was not far away from the bank. He swam a bit and reached the bank.

    Shuqi had already run down. Seeing Chu Liuyueing over with Shao Yanru in his arms, she hurriedly rushed over, hugged Shao Yanru, and wept. ¡°Miss, Miss... don¡¯t scare me. Nothing should happen to you!¡±

    Shao Yanru fell straight over, and Chu Liuyue almost fell with her.

    ¡°Go and change your clothes first!¡± Chu Liuyue forcefully took Shao Yanru¡¯s hand off his wrist and then looked up coldly. On the balcony, the two fallendies were shivering now.

    How could they dare to knock Prince Yue off the balcony and make him fall into the water? They had never expected anything like this to happen.

    When Chu Liuchen saw that Chu Liuyue entered that room with his guards, he turned his dark eyes and said with some interest, ¡°I will go back first, but I wille to you in a while!¡±

    ¡°Go back first, Your Highness! I will deal with the rest!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. She knew what Chu Liuchen meant. Of course, she would deal with the rest. ¡°If you have time, could you send a message to Prince Zhou for me?¡±

    ¡°Well, it happens that I¡¯m going to see the Empress!¡±

 Chapter 773 - Consecutive Falls

    <h4>Chapter 773 Consecutive Falls</h4>

    Shao Wanru was extremely calm when she was asked to go over. She followed a little eunuch to the ind in the center of theke.

    Seen from a distance, the courtyard was small. But when she came near, she found that it wasrge, almost asrge as the ce where she had just stayed for a rest.

    She was led to Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue had changed his clothes. Dressed in a simple brocade robe, he looked a little pale. A man would feel a little cold if he fell into the water in such a cold winter, let alone a woman like Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru really risked her life! She had been injured, and her condition was probably even worse now.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, please take care of First Miss. I¡¯ve sent for the imperial physician!¡± Chu Liuyue whispered slowly while looking at Shao Wanru. His voice was a little hoarse. Obviously, he was injured.

    Shao Wanru tightened her sleeves, bowed respectfully, raised her beautiful face, and asked in surprise, ¡°Anything happened to my sister?¡±

    No doubt, this was what one who knew nothing about the incident should ask.

    Chu Liuyue coughed in a low voice because he really felt an itch in his throat. Seeing the beautiful, dignified youngdy, he frowned and said, ¡°When I was knocked into the water, I dragged First Miss Shao and we fell into the water together. And she has not regained consciousness yet!¡±

    Shao Yanru shouldn¡¯t have been involved in what had happened to him earlier. It was he who had dragged her down. Moreover, he and Shao Yanru had had a good talk and also reached an agreement. In this case, he certainly would defend Shao Yanru. What he said sounded that Shao Yanru had done nothing wrong.

    Shao Wanru listened to Chu Liuyue very calmly. Only when he had finished did she raise her long eyshes slightly and say, ¡°Your Highness, I will take good care of my sister. Please leave!¡±

    After that, she bowed deeply again and turned to walk toward the main room, where Shao Yanru was resting.

    Seeing her businesslike manner without asking him any more questions, Chu Liuyue inexplicably felt a little ufortable and blurted out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Shao Wanru stopped, turned around, looked up at him, then lowered her head politely, and asked, ¡°What else can I do for you, Your Highness?¡±

    Chu Liuyue moved the hands that were behind his back. In fact, he didn¡¯t know why he had asked Shao Wanru to stop. Was it because of her indifferent attitude? Under such circumstances, she should have asked about his condition, shouldn¡¯t she? Alldies from aristocratic families would do this, wouldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°First Miss Shao¡¯s condition is not very good. Please take good care of her, Fifth Miss Shao. If anything happens to her, I will have to ask you for an exnation!¡±

    Chu Liuyue spoke coldly.

    Shao Wanru frowned, raised her watery eyes, and looked at Chu Liuyue.

    The sons of the royal family were all good-looking, and Chu Liuyue was no exception. Although he looked a little embarrassed with not very dry hair, he still impressed her. He looked down at her with inexplicable coldness. In her previous life, he seemed to have looked at her like this while asking someone to cut her in two at the waist.

    What great hatred toward her had driven him to cut her in two at the waist!

    Instead of killing her neatly, he let her die in a painful struggle. In fact, the painful state that she felt she was already dead but still had consciousness was even worse than death.

    She did not have any exchanges with Prince Yue, but why did he want to kill her like that? Only because of Shao Yanru? The bloody fact seemed to be in front of her eyes. She closed her eyes with great effort, afraid that Chu Liuyue would find the hatred in them!

    ¡°What do you mean by this, Your Highness? In such a winter, my sister fell from a high ce into the water, but you will ask me for an exnation if anything happens to her. Do you think this is reasonable, Your Highness?¡±

    Shao Wanru opened her eyes and spoke in a decent tone. Her delicate face had turned cold. She would go and take care of Shao Yanru. Probably, she was the most suitable person in the pce, but she would not bear any consequences.

    Shao Yanru fell down herself. No matter what her scheme was, it had nothing to do with her. She remembered that Shao Yanru had fallen into the water before, so in total, she had fallen into the water twice in the winter. Besides, the woman took the poison that she had used to poison her. Thinking of all these things, Shao Wanru was sure that Shao Yanru had hurt her vitals.

    Although she did not know the specifics, the thing that her vitals had been hurt was definitely not a trivial matter for Shao Yanru. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble from her, Shao Wanru thought that she should make it clear.

    ¡°My sister fell into the water twice, so her health will surely be damaged. Prince Yue, you won¡¯t let me take responsibility, will you?¡± She was sure that if she didn¡¯t add these words, Shao Yanru would work out ways to let her take the me.

    She raised her eyes and nced at the window of the main room. As expected, she saw the curtains there moving slightly. Inexplicably, she felt that a pair of eyes that were as cold as a viper¡¯s were staring at her from that ce.

    No doubt, Shao Yanru had woken up a long time earlier.

    But she would not ¡°wake up¡± smoothly. She would take the chance to make trouble. After all, she was best at acting ording to circumstances.

    Chu Liuyue touched his nose. Others did not know about the so-called two falls into the water, but he knew that Shao Yanru was clear about them. He frowned and thought that this was quite serious. Shao Yanru¡¯s health would be damaged. He had heard that if a woman¡¯s health was damaged, it would be hard for her to bear children in the future.

    Being weak, she would not be the Princess.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you just need to take good care of First Miss. As for other things, they naturally have nothing to do with you!¡± Chu Liuyue coughed in a low voice, which meant that this topic was over.

    ¡°It would be best if you could think it this way, Prince Yue!¡± Shao Wanru nodded, bowed sideways to Chu Liuyue, and then headed to the main room with Yujie.

    She really didn¡¯t want to talk to Chu Liuyue because she would remember her painful screams and the blood she had seen when she was still conscious in her previous life. Then, she left hurriedly.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes fell on her slender figure. At this moment, he could not find any other reason to let her stay. The girl in front of him looked gentle with delicate and elegant eyes, and her smile was naturally charming. He pursed his lips and had an idea: he would make her fail the Consort Selection. After all, she was still young.

    Three years. When she went to the pce to participate in the Consort Selection after three years, he would probably have gained the upper hand. He took a deep breath and rxed the muscles around his lips.

    ¡°Guards,e and send the twodies to the Chuxiu Pce and ask the nannies there to take them out of the pce. If such two people stay, the whole pce will be in chaos!¡± Chu Liuyue ordered coldly.

    The twodies from aristocratic families made him very unhappy. If he had known that the two women were so discontented with their lot, he would never have brought them over.

    They were really stupid.

    His voice was loud, and the two youngdies on the balcony were paralyzed on the balcony. Their faces were so pale that they might pass out the next moment.

    At this time, they wished that they had fallen.

    If they were driven out of the pce for such a reason, which aristocratic family would dare to take them as their sons¡¯ wives? They were doomed, and their whole lives were ruined.

    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me. Just now... what happened just now had nothing to do with me!¡± Thedy who had not bumped into Chu Liuyue suddenly cried loudly. She just realized that she had no connections with this. She was not the one who had knocked the Prince, but why did she have also to be punished?

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness... spare me...¡± Thedy who had knocked Chu Liuyue could only say such words. With her eyes full of despair, she saw the two guardsing over to take her. Getting strength from nowhere, she suddenly pushed the guards away and jumped back, falling into the water while everyone was watching.

    She had knocked the Prince into the water with such an indecent purpose. Even if she went back, her whole life was ruined, so it was better to jump into theke. Maybe she could have a good reputation after she died.

    Hearing someone fall into the water, Shao Wanru stopped in the cloister and watched thedy that had jumped into the water. Then a guard jumped after her and saved her. The otherdy seemed to think that it was impossible to make everything clear in the current situation, so she jumped too.

    And she was also saved.

    In this situation, it was even harder for her to exin if she didn¡¯t jump. She had to jump for a glimmer of hope. No one could bear the crime of pushing the Prince into the water.

    Shao Yanru seemed to be the most innocent one in the whole incident. It was Chu Liuyue who had dragged her down, so Chu Liuyue felt guilty toward her.

    Chu Liuyue knitted his eyebrows and felt so angry. The two were daughters of important officials, so he could not let them die in front of him. Remembering that the two had tried to throw themselves into his arms, making him so embarrassed, he choked with anger.

    He waved his hand, asking their servant girls to take them to rest in the wing rooms. Instantly, their servant girls cried one after another.

    Hearing that, Chu Liuyue was terribly upset. No matter what, it was unable to cover it up. The situation was so terrible, so it was impossible to keep it a secret. He asked a little eunuch to report this to the Empress, saying that he would exin it to the Empress in person when the incident was basically settled.

    Yujie pushed the door open and Shao Wanru walked in slowly. There was a stove in the room, so it was warm here.

    ¡°Fifth Miss!¡± Shuqi stood at the bedside, crying. When she saw Shao Wanruing in, she hurriedly came over, bowed to her, and then cried with her handkerchief covering her face.

    Shao Yanru was lying motionless on the bed with her hands sped on her chest as if she had really fainted and could not regain consciousness.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru calmly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my sister?¡±

    ¡°Miss hasn¡¯t woken up yet... Fifth Miss, it is said that you have excellent medical skills. Could you take a look at my Miss? I¡¯m afraid it will be toote when the imperial physicianes!¡±

    Shuqi dropped to her knees and held Shao Wanru¡¯s skirt, begging.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s pale face, silent. To treat Shao Yanru? She wouldn¡¯t get any benefits, and the woman would frame her in every way possible, so she wouldn¡¯t really do it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll feel her pulse!¡± Shao Wanru said slowly. She sat still next to the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just learned medicine for a short time, and I won¡¯t treat people in normal times. If anything that I say is wrong, you can ask the imperial physician in a while. I¡¯ll tell Old Madam my diagnosis when I get back!¡±

    After that, she signaled to Shuqi to take Shao Yanru¡¯s hand down.

 Chapter 774 - Kind and Generous. She Is Acting?

    <h4>Chapter 774 Kind and Generous. She Is Acting?</h4>

    After hesitating for a moment, Shuqi subconsciously looked at Shao Yanru lying on the bed. Not sure about the medical skills of Fifth Miss, she became nervous. Fifth Miss wouldn¡¯t find that First Miss was actually awake, would she?

    She knew that Fifth Miss knew medical skills because Nanny Yu had told her so. Nanny Yu thought that Fifth Miss¡¯s medical skills were excellent, but no one in the whole mansion took her words seriously. Even Old Madam, whom Fifth Miss had treated at that time, said that she was not good. Now, when she wanted her to feel the pulse, Shuqi felt uneasy.

    Fifth Miss really had excellent medical skills?

    Shao Yanru was motionless on the bed, looking like she had fainted, aware of nothing. Helpless, Shuqi could only take her hand down. Shao Wanru put her hand on her sister¡¯s pulse and began to treat her.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s condition was bad indeed. The cold air that had been left in her from her first fall into the water had not been eliminated, but new cold air had entered her body. She was afraid that it would be hard for her sister to bear children.

    It was because her sister had fallen into the water twice and taken the poison. In fact, the poison and the water-falling trap had been prepared for her. Shao Wanru tightly shut her eyes, but there was some hostility in them. She had a silent smile. Shao Yanru had racked her brains to make calctions, but she ended up being hurt by her own schemes. Actually, she reaped what she had sown.

    This fall into the water had worsened her health condition.

    Shao Wanru put down Shao Yanru¡¯s hand, pped her eyshes, and whispered slowly, ¡°My sister has taken some strong medicine, right?¡±

    Lying in bed, Shao Yanru was shocked. Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine was indeed strong that it could not be taken at will. Although she took it, she had been worried.

    She was so afraid that she would have the lingering effect of some disease if she was not careful. What she was most afraid of was that she would not have a son. But when she thought of Shao Wanru¡¯s cunningness, she couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth. Shao Wanru must be talking nonsense. How much could she find? She was just scaring her.

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Miss, strong medicine?¡± Not as calm as Shao Yanru, Shuqi was already in a panic now.

    ¡°The cold air from my sister¡¯s first fall into the water has not been eliminated. The best way is to recuperate bit by bit, dissipating the cold air in her. This is the safest way. But the medicine my sister takes now is strong. It has quickly dispersed the cold air, but it has not eliminated all of it. And she fell into the water again. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head, showing that she didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Miss, what is it?¡± Shuqi asked in a trembling voice.

    Lying in bed, Shao Yanru picked up her ears, ready to carefully listen to Shao Wanru¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that her conception will be affected. If unfortunate, she might never have children!¡± Shao Wanru concluded. Shao Yanru was so angry that she wanted to sit up and scratch Shao Wanru¡¯s face. This b*tch dared to curse her. But she was also relieved. It seemed that this b*tch¡¯s medical skills were really bad. She didn¡¯t even find that she had been poisoned before.

    She took Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine because she had taken the poison. It was not only because of the cold air from the fall into the water.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s medical skills were bad, so she wouldn¡¯t believe anything she said. She was frightening her, so who would take her words seriously?

    ¡°The imperial physician is here!¡± Someone shouted outside. Shao Wanru hurriedly retreated to the ce behind the bed. Shuqi put down the gauze bed curtain and then went to the door to wee the imperial physician.

    The imperial physician came in a hurry, sat in the chair next to the bed, and took Shao Yanru¡¯s pulse. A long timeter, he finally put her hand down.

    ¡°How¡¯s our Miss, imperial physician?¡± Shuqi said as she wiped away her tears.

    ¡°The cold air in your Miss¡¯s body is quite strong. It seems that it still can¡¯t be eliminated after a long time of treatment, and she also fell into the water today. I¡¯m afraid that this will affect her future conception, so she needs to take more care of her health!¡± the imperial physician thought for a while and answered seriously in the most moderate way. This was a standard answer indeed.

    The one in bed was First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with a very good reputation. It was said that she was bound to be chosen in the Consort Selection, so the imperial physician dared not say too much about a few things. If he said that thedy would have difficulty in bearing children or she might not be able to keep her baby even if she got pregnant, he might offend her. In this case, he thought that it was better to say it prudently.

    There might be a glimmer of hope for things in the future, although he didn¡¯t think it was possible for First Miss Shao to have children.

    Hearing the imperial physician¡¯s words, Shuqi heaved a sigh of relief and thought that Shao Wanru had just exaggerated the seriousness of the condition. More importantly, her Miss was taking Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine. Earlier, she had heard that her Miss got much better.

    ¡°Thank you very much, imperial physician. But why hasn¡¯t our Miss woken up yet?¡± Shuqi wiped her tears and asked anxiously. Shao Yanru was still lying motionless on the bed, without a trace of vitality.

    ¡°Well...¡± The imperial physician was confused. He thought that except for the cold air in her that would affect her future conception, she shouldn¡¯t have been unconscious like this. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Nothing serious will happen!¡±

    ¡°If anything serious happens, what will it be? Will our Miss remain unconscious and never wake up?¡± Shuqi burst into tears.

    The sudden cry made Chu Liuyue, who was standing outside, knit his eyebrows even more tightly. With idents happening one after another, he felt so upset. If he had known this, he would not have brought Shao Yanru here.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anything serious. I¡¯ll give her a prescription first,¡± the imperial physician said.

    Flustered, Shuqi watched the imperial physician leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the imperial physician about my sister¡¯s real condition,¡± Shao Wanru came out from behind the bed and said to Shuqi.

    Shuqi nodded. She really didn¡¯t know what to do at this time. With Shao Wanru being her backbone, she was a little relieved.

    Shao Wanru went out with Yujie. Seeing Chu Liuyue standing in the corridor, she bowed sideways and said, ¡°Your Highness, where has the imperial physician gone to prepare the prescription?¡±

    ¡°He has gone to treat the other two, and then he will write their prescriptions together!¡± Chu Liuyue said. Although seeing the other two made him annoyed, he had to do something for them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait outside for the imperial physician toe out!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. Then she walked down the steps and stood in the yard, waiting.

    Chu Liuyue had wanted to ask her about Shao Yanru¡¯s condition. But when he saw her walk out, he didn¡¯t think it was suitable to ask her to stay. After thinking for a while, he turned and entered the room. Anyway, Shao Yanru was dragged in by him, and she would be his consort, so he needed to go and see her specific condition.

    Hearing the sound, Shuqi looked up and saw Chu Liuyue, so she hurried over to bow with red eyes. ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Chu Liuyue walked to the bed, looked at the ashen Shao Yanru, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your Miss?¡±

    ¡°Our Miss hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The imperial physician said... he said that she might not be good, and we will see if she could wake up!¡± Shuqi sobbed.

    Chu Liuyue felt a little fidgety and his face turned cold. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Shocked, Shuqi instantly covered her mouth and stepped aside, for fear of disturbing Chu Liuyue with even a little noise.

    Shao Yanru, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes at this time. She looked at the top of the tent in a daze as if she hadn¡¯t known where she was now.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Shuqi was so excited that she wanted to speak again, but she shivered and did not dare to rush over when she saw Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Shuqi...¡± Shao Yanru said a little hoarsely with difficulty.

    Seeing the extremely weak Shao Yanru on the bed, Chu Liuyue became gentle. He sat down in the chair next to the bed and held her hand tofort her. ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel anything ufortable?¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s washed-out eyes glistened with a little surprise when she heard his voice. She turned over with difficulty to look at him and suddenly held his robe. Then her tears fell drop by drop. ¡°Your Highness... I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you anymore!¡±

    Seeing the fragile expression on her delicate face, even a man like Chu Liuyue had pity for her. Then he held her cold hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Nothing bad will happen. It¡¯s all over now!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness... Your Highness...¡± Shao Yanru struggled to get up, threw herself into Chu Liuyue¡¯s arms by the bed, and burst into tears. She seemed so fragile that she would turn into pieces if someone touched her.

    Such a beautiful woman could not let go of him. Even when she had just woken up, the first person she thought of was him. Thinking of this, Chu Liuyue couldn¡¯t help having a gentle smile, letting her rush into his arms. He patted her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all right. Everything is all right!¡±

    Lying in Chu Liuyue¡¯s arms, Shao Yanru cried and asked, ¡°Your Highness, how... how are the two of them?¡±

    ¡°What else should happen to them? Just send them out of the pce!¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s face darkened. He really didn¡¯t want to mention the twodies who had ruined his n.

    ¡°But... but they are the daughters of important officials after all. Your highness, even if you don¡¯t want to show them respect, you have to show their fathers and brothers respect. You should spare them!¡± Shao Yanru trembled all over, but she was still trying to put in a good word for the twodies.

    Chu Liuyue looked down at her. Her hair was in a mess, making her look so pathetic. Even so, she was still pleading for other girls. Actually, he could make her his princess. At least, she could keep his backyard in peace.

    The problem that he had been thinking about moments earlier didn¡¯t seem to be so annoying when he saw that Shao Yanru thought for his good wholeheartedly. When he fell into the water, he had clearly felt that he subconsciously grabbed Shao Yanru¡¯s sleeve but then she grabbed him tightly. Before they fell into the water, she had asked people to save him first,pletely ignoring herself.

    Shao Yanru truly thought for his good wholeheartedly in terms of this. Inexplicably, his heart softened. As for her first fall into the water, a few people knew it, but they wouldn¡¯t spread it, so that was over.

    Moreover, with such proof in his hands, he believed that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey him. And it was eptable to make Shao Yanru his princess!

    When he saw that Shao Yanru considered things from his point of view with her heart and soul, the slight hesitation he had had moments earlier disappeared!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be dragged in.¡± Chu Liuyueforted her. Then he patted her back and held her in his arms, but only he knew that he was still thinking about how much he could force Shao Yanru and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion topromise with the mistake Shao Yanru had made earlier.

    Thinking of this, he knew that a mistake could be used. ¡°So be it!¡± he said to himself inwardly.

    Chu Liuyue gently touched Shao Yanru¡¯s smooth face, looked down, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will marry you and make you my princess to give our love in former days a good result.¡±

    But the door was suddenly kicked open with a bang...

 Chapter 775 - Two Princes Fought for a Woman

    <h4>Chapter 775 Two Princes Fought for a Woman</h4>

    Shao Yanru had fallen into theke and been rescued by Chu Liuyue!

    This news shocked Chu Liuzhou so much that he had no mood to stay with the Empress any more. He made an excuse and asked a eunuch to help push his wheelchair away in a hurry. He did not notice that there was some meaning in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes when he turned around.

    Doctor Qiu had good medical skills. After strong medicine had been applied, Chu Liuzhou could now simply walk as long as he didn¡¯t force his legs too hard. But for better rehabilitation, he usually sat in a wheelchair.

    It was reported by a pce servant. He only said that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had fallen into theke. As for the matter that she had fallen into the water with Chu Liuyue, it was answered in detail because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s casual questions.

    He asked who had been there at that time, how she had fallen into the water, what her condition was now and so on.

    Originally, Chu Liuzhou had not cared about this, but hearing the answers for Chu Liuchen¡¯s questions in a few words, he immediately flew into a rage. It was because Chu Liuyue wanted to rob Shao Yanru from him that he made such an ident. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?

    When going out, they had happened to meet each other and invited to visit around together. After arriving at the deste garden, they had walked straight to the ind in the middle of theke. That ce was very remote, but why had they been there? As for the matterter, it was more coincidental. The fence was broken, so Chu Liuyue had fallen down and also pulled Shao Yanru into the water.

    Chu Liuzhou really didn¡¯t believe that this was not intentional.

    He had chosen Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but Chu Liuyue was so shameless to rob it, so Chu Liuzhou could not swallow his anger. Especially when he saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s obtrusive smile, he felt like being pricked in his heart, because Chu Liuchen seemed to have known everything clearly.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must stand on his side. It didn¡¯t matter even if Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation was ruined, but she could marry Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion as a concubine.

    Thinking of this, he hurried to the deste garden.

    When he entered the courtyard, a guard saw himing over and hurriedly stepped back to salute him. After being looked at coldly by Chu Liuzhou, the guard did not dare to say a word and left.

    Shao Wanru saw Chu Liuzhouing from the corridor on the side. She slightly turned around and pretended not to see what was happening here. Yujie also lowered her head obediently like a timid servant girl.

    Both of them turned their backs to the garden, so they pretended not to see Chu Liuzhou came over angrily.

    There was also a little eunuch standing at the door of the main room. Chu Liuzhou immediately saw this and knew that Chu Liuyue must be inside. He gestured and the guard following him came forward to cover the mouth of the little eunuch who was about to speak and pulled him aside.

    Chu Liuzhou took his wheelchair to the door.

    The door was half closed. Hearing Shao Yanru¡¯s and Chu Liuyue¡¯s voicesing from inside, Chu Liuzhou almost exploded with anger.

    He had always thought that Shao Yanru had a lot of affection for him, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion also followed him wholeheartedly. Unexpectedly, he heard a different voice. What did it mean by the rtionship between them in the past? If Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru had had a long rtionship, then what about he?

    Since his childhood, he had had a good rtionship with Shao Yanru and had asionally written letters to each other in private. Originally, they had just talked about the things among children, but this gradually became an affection. Chu Liuzhou had already decided to let Shao Yanru marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    In the beginning, when people in the pce were choosing a consort for him, he had been afraid that Shao Yanru would fail to be chosen because of living in the Yuhui Nunnery, so he had asked someone to tell Shao Yanru privately. However, Shao Yanru had said that she was afraid that she could not participate in the Beauty Contest and had been recuperating in the Yuhui Nunnery for her poor condition at that time. She had also exined that rumour had it that she was studying painting in calm. This was because that she was afraid that the Empress would not consider letting her be Princess Zhou for being in poor health.

    At that time, Chu Liuzhou had also deliberately said that even if the Empress chose another girl for him, he could also let Shao Yanru be Princess Zhou in the future.

    If what Chu Liuyue had said was true, then what he had done in the past was wrong and in vain. Although he cared about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion most, it could not be said that he waspletely heartless to Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue and the b*tch Shao Yanru plotted against me together?¡±

    This idea suddenly came to his mind. He was so angry with a livid face that he could no longer listen any words. He asked the guard to kick open the door, then stood up and strode in.

    In the room, Chu Liuyue was still holding Shao Yanru in his arms. They snuggled up to each other with great tenderness between them. Someone unexpectedly appeared. Before they could react, they saw Chu Liuzhou rushing in with a livid face, and the blue veins on his forehead stood out.

    When Chu Liuzhou came in, he saw that the two of them were hugging each other. He picked up Chu Liuyue¡¯s cor and gave him a heavy punch.

    Chu Liuyue was directly knocked out. He stood up, then staggered a few steps back and fell to the ground.

    However, he had also practiced martial arts, so he reacted quite fast. The moment he fell to the ground, he supported himself with one hand and stood up after steadying himself. There was a fierce look in his eyes, ¡°Second brother, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? I also want to ask you two, what do you want to do?¡± Chu Liuzhou was so angry that he lost his mind. His eyes were full of blood, and he hit Chu Liuyue¡¯s face hard again. The eunuch who followed him saw that the things were getting worse and hurried to hold him, for fear that something bad would happen to him again.

    Chu Liuyue suffered a loss for the first time because he had not noticed. But now, he naturally couldn¡¯t let Chu Liuzhou hit him again. He reached out to grab Chu Liuzhou¡¯s fist and shouted, ¡°Second brother, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. How could you two plot against me in this way? Well, well, well, let¡¯s go to see Emperor Father now and ask how you, Prince Yue, treat your brother and plot to rob your brother¡¯s wife?¡± At this time, Chu Liuzhou seemed to say what came into his mind angrily and desperately tried to get out of Chu Liuyue¡¯s hands.

    Seeing that he really couldn¡¯t struggle to get out, Chu Liuzhou was also angry. He reached out and hit Chu Liuyue¡¯s face with his other hand. He was really not afraid of blowing up this affair today.

    ¡°Second brother, what do you mean by my brother¡¯s wife? I don¡¯t know that you are going to marry First Miss Shao!¡± Chu Liuyue understood this quickly, and then grabbed Chu Liuzhou¡¯s hands desperately and shouted. He was also angry now. What happened today had nothing to do with Chu Liuzhou, but why did hee here and act like a crazy man?

    Shao Yanru shivered and fell on the bed. She huddled up not because she felt cold but because she was afraid and her eyes were full of despair.

    It was definitely not a good thing that the royal brothers argued for her.

    Moreover, she had rtionships with both of them in private. This matter was about to be exposed, but she could do nothing now.

    ¡°Shao Yanru and I are childhood sweethearts. We have been engaged in private for a long time. Why do you intervene in this? I have promised to leave the position of Princess Zhou for her early and she also has a crush on me! She always has affection for me every time we are together.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou gnashed his teeth and said something terrible.

    Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru dared to plot against him, so he would never save their faces.

    ¡°What? First Miss Shao and you, you two...¡± Chu Liuyue was really confused, and he looked up at Shao Yanru in shock. When he saw her pale face and desperate eyes, he suddenly understood.

    Pushing Chu Liuzhou away, Chu Liuyue took a few steps forward to Shao Yanru and grabbed her cor. At this moment, he no longer cared about her identity as the daughter of an aristocratic family and picked her up like a dead dog, ¡°Shao Yanru, how dare you date two men? You want to be my Consort Yue, and at the same time, you also want to be my second brother¡¯s Consort Zhou! You b*tch!¡±

    ¡°You said that she was dating two men?¡± Seeing Chu Liuyue¡¯s ferocious face, Chu Liuzhou calmed down a little and snorted. ¡°She has promised to enter my Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Has she also promised Big brother to enter Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she has agreed so early. This time, she participates in the Beauty Contest in order to enter my Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Liuyue squeezed words out of his teeth one by one. He red at Shao Yanru with his fierce eyes, as if he wanted to cut her into pieces. He had always been good at scheming, and also felt that he was a good schemer.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that he had been deceived by a woman for so many years.

    A veteran hunter was hurt by his prey. How could he not be angry when he was so embarrassed in front of Chu Liuzhou? He reached out and pped Shao Yanru in her face twice, and then kicked Shao Yanru so hard in her chest that she fainted and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± Shuqi screamed and rushed to Shao Yanru, crying with fear.

    Shao Yanru really fainted this time with her body tilted to the ground.

    When Shao Wanru heard the sound of fighting in the main room, she turned around slightly without a move, but paid attention to the main room. If she went there now, she might also get hurt, because the two of them were furious now.

    Shao Yanru dated two men from the royal family at the same time. How could the two princes, who had always thought highly of themselves, stand this?

    This was the most shameful time, and whoever went to see them would suffer, so everyone was very clear about this. The guards brought by either of them did not go forward and just allowed them fight together in the room.

    The imperial physician had already been rmed. Aftering outside to take a look, he went back obediently, pretending that he had not heard anything. He continued feeling the pulses of the two Misses who had fallen into the water in the wing room. He sighed in his heart, ¡°Why am I so unlucky to take turns today? If I had known this, I would have asked for leave and wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    It was afraid that the two Princes would vent their anger on all the other people in the courtyard after their fight.

    Anotherrge group of people came to the entrance of the courtyard. This time, there were guards, pce maids, and eunuchs, but the one standing in the middle was Chu Liuchen, who looked gentle and calm.

    After entering the door, he looked around and immediately saw Shao Wanru. He walked over slowly and steadily, as if he didn¡¯t hear the sound in the room.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, do you know what happened?¡± Chu Liuchen came over and asked gently, raising his beautiful eyes. It seemed that he had just arrived here and wanted to know the situation first.

    Shao Wanru bowed to him respectfully and shook her head in confusion, ¡°Actually, I came hereter. After I came, Prince Yue said that Big Sister has fainted and he asked me to take care of her. The imperial physician came to treat her first and then went to treat the other two Misses who also fell into the water. When I was waiting here for the imperial physician to give a prescription, Prince Zhou seemed toe, and he rushed into the main room where Prince Yue and Big Sister stayed! I turned my back to this side just now, so I didn¡¯t see it clearly. I just guess this because I saw there were more guards and eunuchs in the courtyard.¡±

    Shao Wanru said. She disassociated herself from this matter in a few words. Originally, she had known nothing about it, hadn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Second brother also went in?¡± Chu Liuchen was shocked. He turned around and strode to the main room. Although he walked in a hurry, he couldn¡¯t walk fast because he was in poor health!

 Chapter 776 - Self Saving, the Key Move of Shao Yanru!

    <h4>Chapter 776 Self Saving, the Key Move of Shao Yanru!</h4>

    The main room was in a mess. When Shao Wanru followed Chu Liuchen into the room, the first thing she saw was a mess of tables and chairs.

    Then she saw two people stopped by the guards.

    Prince Yue, Chu Liuyue, was cold and dignified. He behaved properly in front of others, full of the dignity of the royal family¡¯s disciples.

    Prince Zhou, Chu Liuzhou, was noble and brave. His identity as the legitimate son of the Empress made him more honorable in front of people.

    But were the two people who were in a fight really them?

    Not to mention the bruises on their faces, their clothes were in tatters. They rolled on the ground and panted heavily. They no longer looked as dignified as before.

    Shao Yanruid in the arms of Shuqi and did not move at all. She did not look like a daughter of an aristocratic family at all. Shuqi held the fainted Shao Yanru in her arms and did not dare to move, for fear of annoying the two masters. At that time, she would lose her life.

    Even her Miss could not handle the current situation, not to mention a little servant girl like her.

    ¡°Big brother, second brother?¡± Chu Liuchen stepped in and looked at them, signaling the guards to let them go.

    Seeing Chu Liuchening with his people, they couldn¡¯t fight no matter how impulsive they were.

    Chu Liuyue stood up with the help of the half-crush chair and gritted his teeth hard. He didn¡¯t know if he had pulled something painful, so he couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

    ¡°If you want this woman, you don¡¯t have to frame me with her.¡± After saying that, Chu Liuyue looked at Shao Yanru with disdain, straightened his crown, and was about to leave.

    Chu Liuzhou was also lifted up by several people, and his eyes were cold. His feet happened to be around Shao Yanru¡¯s foot. So he kicked her feet away mercilessly. ¡°I think it was you who framed me with her. My mansion can¡¯t afford such a person too!¡±

    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, let¡¯s go. The uncle Emperor and the Empress are waiting for you!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at this and then looked at the other one. His face was gentle and indifferent, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the two people in a mess.

    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Liuyue said coldly. He waved his sleeves and walked out.

    Chu Liuzhou was stunned for a moment and snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t even look at Shao Yanru, who almost fainted on the ground. He sat in the wheelchair and got someone to push him away.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, pleasee with me!¡± Chu Liuchen said to Shao Wanru with a smile.

    It seemed that he was going to investigate the matter clearly. Shao Wanru nodded and said, ¡°Your Highness, please go first. I will help my eldest sister to the bed.¡±

    ¡°No, she will go with us!¡± Chu Liuchen nced at Shao Yanru coldly and said, ¡°Come on, help First Miss Shao into the soft sedan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Someone answered quickly and went to prepare.

    The other two Misses also woke up at this time. When they heard that something had happened and that the Emperor and the Empress were going to interrogate them in person, they were so scared that their faces turned pale. Looking at them, Chu Liuchen asked someone to prepare more sedans.

    Shao Wanru got on the soft sedan with the other two Misses. The four sedans followed Chu Liuchen¡¯s sedan and went to the Phoenix Pce where the Empress lived.

    When they arrived at the Phoenix Pce, Shao Wanru and the others waited outside, and Chu Liuchen went in to report on his work.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Yujie finally found an opportunity. Seeing that the guard carrying the sedan had left, she called her softly.

    The curtain of the sedan was lifted slightly. Shao Wanru shook her head at Yujie. This was the Empress¡¯s Phonenix Pce. It seemed that no one was watching them, but in fact, someone was watching them.

    Yujie understood and lowered her head, standing respectfully beside the soft sedan. She should just behave as a loyal servant girl.

    Shao Wanru leaned in the soft sedan quietly with her watery eyes slightly closed. In the current situation, Shao Yanru was pushed to the forefront of the storm. Even if Shao Yanru didn¡¯t die, she had to suffer. Not only her, but also Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion behind her, couldn¡¯t get any benefits.

    How would her second uncle, who seemed to be loyal but was actually shrewd, deal with this matter?

    How would Shao Yanru save herself?

    Shao Yanru was never a person who waited for death. Shao Wanru never believed that she would admit her crime so obediently.

    The sedan stopped in front of the gate of Phoenix Pce.

    When she heard the noise outside, someone must have been sent to reply. When the people of the Phoenix Pce sent someone over, Shao Wanru leaned against the sedan and quietly guessed Shao Yanru¡¯s next move. She must have woken up now. Just now, Chu Liuzhou¡¯s strong kick must have wakened her up immediately.

    Shao Wanru had been paying attention to Shao Yanru, so she saw that Shao Yanru¡¯s eyelids were slightly lifted at that time, but she still leaned motionlessly, as if she had not woken up.

    The kick was quite heavy. Chu Liuzhou had been trained, and he couldn¡¯t show mercy in such an angry situation.

    If he kicked another Miss, she would definitely scream. Shao Yanru could really bear it.

    Along the way, there was no sound in her sedan, as if she had fainted. But how could there be no movement at this moment? Shao Yanru must be trying to save herself at this time. How could she save herself in this situation?

    If she didn¡¯t use a crucial move, she would definitely die.

    What would Shao Yanru do? How would she act with her temperament?

    Looking at the tall Pce through the window of the soft sedan, a eunuch came down in a hurry. He shoulde to call them in to inquire about it.

    The eunuch came to the few soft sedans and said to them, ¡°Please get out of the sedan, Miss. The Empress wants to see you!¡±

    Several servant girls went to the front of the sedan curtain together, lifted the curtain, and wanted to help their Misses out.

    ¡°Ah, Miss!¡± Shuqi suddenly took a step back, sat on the ground, and screamed.

    Shao Wanru had alreadye out. When she saw Shuqi, she frowned and walked to Shao Yanru¡¯s soft sedan with Yujie. It seemed that Shao Yanru had made a move. She didn¡¯t know what this move was! In this case, it was impossible for Shao Yanru to be merciful to herself. The two princes had lost face for her. If she wanted to live, she had to be more miserable.

    As expected, Shao Yanru looked miserable. She was lying in a pool of blood with a hairpin in her chest, which she had worn before on her hair.

    ¡°Quickly, go and report it to the Empress!¡± Shao Wanru said to the eunuch who was also shocked. Her eyes fell on a handkerchief in front of her. There were blood words on the handkerchief. The words written with blood were written by Shao Yanru. Along the way, Shao Yanru broke her fingers and wrote these blood words.

    She used the letter to show her determination to die for the crime of making the two princes embarrassed for her. Of course, the two princes would not want to bear the charge of having an affair with her. Such a crime could even make the emperor think that they had colluded with Duke Xing. It was not a matter of woman!

    Shao Wanru smiled silently. This was a good n. Shao Wanru also originally thought of this.

    At present, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not fall down. She was very happy to see Shao Yanru use this method to save herself. Shao Yanru¡¯s body had been hurt. Even if she could be saved this time, her body was basically destroyed. She would have to stay with the medicine pot for the rest of her life.

    The Empress sent an imperial physician to carry Shao Yanru to the side hall for first aid and asked Shao Wanru and the other two Misses to enter the pce to see her.

    The pce servants would naturally hand over Shao Yanru¡¯s blood letter.

    After making bows and kowtows, Shao Wanru knelt in the hall and told her what she saw today. In fact, it had nothing to do with her.

    When this thing happened, she was not there. She rested in the courtyard outside. After the ident, she was not found as soon as possible. When she apanied Shao Yanru, the imperial physician was treating Shao Yanru. Then, in order to quickly find the imperial physician¡¯s prescription, she stayed outside the imperial physician¡¯s room.

    Later, Prince Yue and Prince Zhou inexplicably fought in the room. But she did not know anything.

    She didn¡¯t even know when Prince Zhou came. She only knew Prince Chening over and asking her. Then she followed Prince Chen to the main room. What she saw was what everyone saw.

    The other two Misses¡¯ words were a little different. One said that they were standing on the top and talking. They didn¡¯t know why they suddenly fell down and why the fence would suddenly break.

    It was an ident that Prince Yue and First Miss Shao fell down. They didn¡¯t know what happenedter.

    What Chu Liuyue said before was that the two Misses deliberately bumped into them. He identally pulled Shao Yanru¡¯s sleeves and pulled her down together.

    The Empress did notment on these different words. She turned to Shao Wanru with anger in her eyes and red at Shao Wanru fiercely, which made Shao Wanru puzzled.

    But she knew that she had been angered by the Empress. She lowered her head and was extremely respectful.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is so ambitious that they dare to do such a thing!¡± The Empress said angrily to the Emperor who was sitting aside.

    How could she not be angry? Her son had been beaten by Chu Liuyue and it was for Shao Yanru. Although she used to be satisfied with Shao Yanru, she was very angry at this time. So she didn¡¯t like the other people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion here.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes turned from his sons who had taken a shower to the women kneeling on the ground. His expression was not good. Although his sons had taken a shower and changed their clothes, the bruises on their faces could not be removed for a while. Thinking that he thought high of them, he could not vent his anger for a while.

    He took a deep breath and focused on the blood handkerchief on the table in front of him.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? Does it have anything to do with the First Miss Shao?¡± The Emperor asked coldly.

    ¡°Father, I have nothing to do with First Miss Shao. Even if something like this happened today, First Miss Shao was implicated by me, so Iforted First Miss Shao. I didn¡¯t expect Second Brother to hit me when he came in. He also said that I colluded with First Miss Shao. If it weren¡¯t for what happened today, I wouldn¡¯t be very familiar with First Miss Shao!¡±

    Chu Liuyue looked at the Emperor seriously and replied with respect.

    The charge that he had already colluded with Shao Yanru could not be afforded by him. It would only make the Empress unhappy and arouse the suspicion of his father.

    ¡°Prince Zhou, tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why did you hit your big brother? In your heart, how can a womanpare with your brother?¡± The Emperor¡¯s cold eyes fell on Chu Liuzhou.

    Chu Liuzhou was about to die of anger at this time. Both of them pretended to be innocent. It was clear that he was the one who was wronged and the one who was plotted against.

    He took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. He remembered what his mother asked the eunuch to tell him when he was changing clothes. He knew that he could not act on impulse at this time and he could not bear the me.

    ¡°Father, I have my reasons for having done this!¡±

 Chapter 777 - A Misunderstanding Is Better Than Bad Intent

    <h4>Chapter 777 A Misunderstanding Is Better Than Bad Intent</h4>

    ¡°The reason? Tell me the reason. Why did you beat your brother like that?¡± The Emperor sneered when he got angry with his self-righteous look.

    This was so shameful. His two Princes fought fiercely in front of the Chuxiu Pce. How could the civilians view the royal family? Once he thought of this, the Emperor felt that his heart hurt with anger.

    ¡°Father, my mother has picked First Miss Shao for me. In my heart, First Miss Shao is my future Princess. When I saw my eldest brother and her hugging each other, I was so angry that I beat my brother. Now I know I was wrong. I will apologize to my brother!¡±

    Chu Liuzhou lowered his noble head and spoke to the Emperor. After that, he sincerely said to Chu Liuyue, ¡°Brother, I was impulsive just now. If you¡¯re still angry, just beat me. This time I won¡¯t dodge, let alone fight against you!¡±

    His sincere tone almost made others believe him.

    With her head being lowered, Shao Wanru stared down at the blue bricks in front of her. Her long eyshes covered all her emotions. If she had not known that Shao Yanru kept secret illicit love affairs with the two Princes, now she would have thought that this was just a misunderstanding.

    A misunderstanding was better than the situation that everyone had bad intent.

    This was expected. Although these people knew it well, they couldn¡¯t say that. After all, it was so shameful for the royal family to have such a scandal.

    And it was not only Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou who would lose their faces. Both of them denied that they had an affair with Shao Yanru, but they could be understood.

    ¡°It was just a misunderstanding, and he asks me to beat him back.¡± Chu Liuyue was so angry that his face was twisted. But in the end, he had to suppress his fury and calm down and said, ¡°It was a misunderstanding, so it¡¯s good to have solved it. I also did the wrong thing to you, brother. When you attacked me just now, I couldn¡¯t help fighting back. I didn¡¯t make it clear.¡±

    In that situation, who could make anything clear since they had begun fighting?

    Chu Liuzhou twitched his mouth in pain, but he still put a smile on his face and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all my fault. Just me me!¡±

    ¡°I also did something wrong on this matter. I shouldn¡¯t have dragged First Miss Shao down!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    The two men had fought fiercely moments earlier, but they became close brothers now.

    Seeing their hypocritical expressions, the Emperor went furious that the veins on his forehead stood out. He picked up the teacup at hand and threw it at his two sons. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The great hall fell silent immediately. Even the Empress stole a nce at the Emperor uneasily. Now, even she did not know what the Emperor meant, so she had to behave with care.

    This matter could be big or small. Up till now, she still had not spared time to talk to Chu Liuzhou. She had only had time to ask Chu Liuzhou not to reveal that he had had an affair with Shao Yanru for a long time. An affair of a child of the royal family could be a political affair. Although Chu Liuyue could also be dragged in, the Empress did not dare to take the risk.

    Now the Emperor didn¡¯t seem to believe it, but he would at least not talk about what happened in the court because of this.

    ¡°Empress, the Consort Selection has not yet been practically done, so why should you decide who will be chosen? You¡¯ve made your decision, haven¡¯t you? Then why should we select? Let what should be done be done!¡± the Emperor said coldly.

    Hearing that, the Empress could not sit still anymore. She dropped to her knees and her eyes turned red. While wiping her tears with her handkerchief, she said, ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t leak the information to our son, Zhou on purpose, but that he happened toe over and overheard it. I liked First Miss Shao, so I said that I wanted to make her Princess Zhou. But what I said was heard by Prince Zhou, and he was satisfied. I didn¡¯t expect... I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen!¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding again. All misunderstandings happened to you people, but I¡¯ve never experienced any misunderstandings. Look at this...¡± The Emperor hit the table hard with his palm and said angrily, ¡°A gooddy from an aristocratic family will be killed by your misunderstandings that came one after another.¡±

    Even if the Emperor did not really believe it, he had to say that in public. A daughter of an important official came to the pce to attend the Consort Selection. Whether she was selected or not, she had almost lost her life. This was somewhat unreasonable. How would the officials think about it? Would they say that the two Princes forced thedy to death?

    ¡°Your Majesty, I was wrong. Please punish me!¡± the Empress said tearfully and aggrievedly. She had taken all the me without mentioning anything about Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou.

    The woman deserved to be an Empress. Shao Wanru moved her head slightly. Now, the serious trouble was basically gone, but Shao Yanru was in trouble. The fact that the court and the harem were separated was good for everyone. The Emperor nned to turn a blind eye.

    ¡°You deal with it then. Ask the one from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to go back. Things havee to this point, so she can¡¯t marry into the royal family anymore!¡± the Emperor stood up and said coldly. After that, he turned and strode away with his men. The Emperor was deeply ashamed of this. It was a scandal for his two sons to have fought like that because of a woman.

    ¡°Yes, I see!¡± The Empress was very respectful. Holding the pce maid¡¯s hand, she stood up and heaved a secret sigh of relief. This was the best solution. Under such circumstances, it was not suitable for thedy to marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion or Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    Although she felt regretful that she could not pull Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion over to her side, at least, she did not let Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion stand in line with Chu Liuyue. In this respect, this was not a big loss.

    Since the matter had been decided in essence, it would be much easier to deal with the following things. The incident had happened unexpectedly, and it was not Chu Liuyue who had saved the twodies in the end. Naturally, he was not responsible for it. And the Empress would not let him take the twodies into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion as his concubines. Immediately, she ordered them to leave the pce and carefully learn women¡¯s precepts and other morals for women when they got home.

    The twodies had behaved improperly. Having knocked Prince Yue into the water was a fact anyway.

    Shao Wanru calmly saw the twodies fall to the ground, paralyzed. Under such circumstances, they were sent back, and the Empress also meant to let them learn women¡¯s precepts and other morals for women. In fact, she had cut off their path to the royal family.

    In the future, they would have to marry some people in a farawaynd or with low status.

    On the surface, Shao Yanru looked much more miserable. She had been involved as an innocent person, and it was unknown whether she was alive or dead now. Before shemitted suicide, she had left a blood letter to give an ount of the matter. At this point, she had seeded in saving herself.

    Of course, Shao Yanru would be fine. The hairpin had not been deep in her skin.

    Of course, this was just what was on the surface. In fact, Shao Yanru had obviously been hurt. She had been reduced to one who could not marry into any Prince¡¯s mansion from one who would be the Princess of a Prince. How could someone like her be willing to give up? Next, she would probably plot against the Emperor, right?

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what had happened to Shao Yanru in her previous life. Now she realized that it was probably the thing that her rtionships with Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue were found or somewhat exposed so that she couldn¡¯t marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion or Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion in the end.

    ¡°The handkerchief with blood characters?¡± she asked herself inwardly.

    She did not know what was written on it, but it seemed that there should be other reasons. When the Emperor left, he took the handkerchief away. If it were just a handkerchief on which Shao Yanru had written her ount of the matter, the Emperor would not have taken it away.

    Shao Yanru had something that the Emperor was interested in!

    This was the answer Shao Wanru had thought of when she saw the Emperor take the handkerchief away. Her eyes deepened inexplicably. ¡°At this time, Shao Yanru can still make others think that her reputation is not stained, which means that she did not just write the ount of the matter in her bloodletter!

    ¡°Neither Chu Liuyue nor Chu Liuzhou mentioned their illicit rtionship with Shao Yanru, but does the Emperor know nothing about it? Does it mean that Shao Yanru was summoned to the pce and became the Emperor¡¯s concubine because of this in my previous life?¡±

    Suddenly, the Empress¡¯s voice came from above. With the Emperor being absent, the Empress regained her normal dignity. She asked indifferently, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, just now the imperial physician came over and reported that First Miss Shao¡¯s life was saved. Fifth Miss Shao, do you want her to recuperate in the pce or to be sent back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to recover?¡±

    Shao Wanru frowned slightly. It was quite difficult to answer the Empress¡¯s question. How could Shao Yanru stay in this situation? She must be sent out of the pce, but being sent out meant that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to attend the Consort Selection.

    In fact, Shao Yanru¡¯s chance had been gone when the Emperor mentioned her. The Empress said so just because she wanted Shao Wanru to take the me for Shao Yanru¡¯s failure in the selection as if it was Shao Wanru who didn¡¯t want Shao Yanru to stay in the pce.

    The Empress was so hostile toward Shao Wanru that she refused to let her off even at this time.

    ¡°I will do as I am told, Your Grace!¡± Shao Wanru replied softly.

    ¡°First Miss Shao was actually unlucky, and Zhou made a mistake. If she is sent out of the pce at this time, I¡¯m afraid that some people will doubt her reputation. Besides, it¡¯s not suitable for her to move now. I want you to take care of her for a few days, Fifth Miss Shao. When her wound is stable and the rumors are basically gone, I¡¯ll send her out then. Is that okay?¡± the Empress said.

    ¡°She is not suppressing me?¡± Shao Wanru was surprised, but then with a little thought, she immediately knew why. Spreading the rumors of Shao Yanru was equivalent to spreading the rumors of Chu Liuzhou. Although she disliked Shao Yanru very much, the Empress had to put on the airs as the mistress of the imperial harem to show her concern at this time.

    The twodies had just been deported from the pce in that name. Indeed, Shao Yanru was not suitable to leave the pce after them at this time. She was so seriously wounded that it was not suitable for her to move. That was a good reason.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Grace!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to stay in my side hall for a few days, Fifth Miss Shao!¡± The Empress instructed. Seeing that Shao Wanru agreed obediently, she was basically satisfied and nodded secretly. Fifth Miss Shao seemed to be obedient and gentle. She was very different from what Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion said.

    Previously, Shao Yanru had been her option, so she had not intended to take Shao Wanru into ount. But now it seemed that Shao Wanru had some merits. Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful face thoughtfully, she formed another n in her head!

 Chapter 778 - The First Miss Shao Who Escaped Death

    <h4>Chapter 778 The First Miss Shao Who Escaped Death</h4>

    Standing at the door of the great hall, Shao Wanru took a deep breath. When she was about to ask Yujie standing nearby to go with her, she was stopped by Chu Liuyue who hade out with her.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, First Miss Shao¡¯s matter...¡± Chu Liuyue had calmed down at this time. If it weren¡¯t for the bruises on his face that made him look gloomy, she really couldn¡¯t see that the Prince, who had been dignified in former days, had just fought his brother.

    ¡°Prince Yue!¡± Shao Wanru stopped and said.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, First Miss Shao has always been on good terms with me, but I didn¡¯t expect that she... failed to live up to my feelings. She and Chu Liuzhou...¡± Speaking of this, Chu Liuyue¡¯s face became gloomier and gloomier, and a chill glistened and disappeared in his eyes.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and listened silently. She didn¡¯t answer or interrupt. This was the three people¡¯s business, which had nothing to do with her, so she really didn¡¯t know why Chu Liuyue had asked her to stop.

    ¡°Duke Xing has always been gentle, but I don¡¯t know how he has a daughter like First Miss Shao!¡± Chu Liuyue said angrily.

    Shao Wanru was still silent. No matter how her nominal second uncle was, it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°His daughter is like this. I wonder what kind of person First Miss Shao¡¯s eldest brother is. Can he deserve the position of the heir of the duke?¡± Chu Liuyue snorted, sounding very annoyed.

    Shao Wanru suddenly realized it. ¡°This should be the point that Chu Liuyue is going to talk about.¡± She tore her handkerchief, but she still remained silent, making herself a pir that was listening.

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s better for your younger brother to be the heir of the duke! If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll go to my father and say it!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    His eyes fell on Shao Wanru. She had her head lowered, so he could only vaguely see that the dark hair on her white, tender forehead made her skin look as white as snow.

    He inexplicably felt that he was not so angry about Shao Yanru¡¯s matter. At least, he didn¡¯t have to marry her and make himself suffer.

    Shao Wanru frowned. It was not easy to give a proper reply. If she agreed, it seemed that she had made some kind of plot with Chu Liuyue. If she didn¡¯t agree, it seemed that she didn¡¯t treat the Prince with proper respect.

    She bowed sideways to him and said softly, ¡°Your Highness, this is a matter of the court. I don¡¯t dare to say anything about it boldly.¡±

    Her voice was light and soft with a little of the natural sweetness of a girl, but her action was somewhat estranged. After the salute, she still lowered her head slightly, looking so estranged as if this topic had not aroused her interest.

    It was no small matter topete for the title of the Heir of Duke Xing. Chu Liuyue did not believe that Shao Wanru would not be attracted. Duke Xing¡¯s first concubine obviously had bad intentions toward the duke¡¯s official wife, so how could she not care about it at all? In the end, if the current eldest son of Duke Xing became his heir, her younger brother would only be an ordinary son of an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you don¡¯t want the position of the heir of the duke?¡± Chu Liuyue slightly narrowed his eyes and asked. There was somewhat coercion in his expression. He didn¡¯t believe that she could not feel his goodwill through his words.

    Shao Wanru smiled lightly. ¡°Your Highness, you must be joking. The Emperor will decide it. How could I, a little girl living in the backyard, make the decision?¡±

    She was simply talking nonsense. Would he really believe it? She even made such an excuse.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, who do you think will be the heir of the duke? I¡¯m curious to know if you¡¯re on the side of the elder or your brother.¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what Prince Yue meant. Was it appropriate to stop her and say this to her? A shred of impatience shed through her eyes, but there was a smile on her face, which was like a fully blooming flower with attractive light. ¡°Your Highness, I am just an ordinary woman living in the backyard. I really can¡¯t answer your question.¡±

    Such an indifferent expression and these polite and respectful words let her decently avoid answering Chu Liuyue¡¯s question.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face darkened, and the atmosphere immediately turned cold.

    ¡°What are you doing here, brother? Are you worried about First Miss Shao? If you are worried, you can go with me to take a look. First Miss Shao has suffered for no reason. You really should go and see her, brother!¡± A carefree, elegant voice came from behind the two of them.

    Chu Liuchen came, and Shao Wanru was relieved. Immediately, the serious atmosphere at the scene was gone.

    ¡°You really have a good mood, brother. Even at this time, you still worry about First Miss Shao. In fact, you can go to our father and ask him to let you marry her. Anyway, I didn¡¯t see anything that I shouldn¡¯t have seen. First Miss Shao and you are really a perfect match!¡± Chu Liuzhou cut in sarcastically.

    The two of them looked back and saw Chu Liuchen and Chu Liuzhou standing behind them.

    There was a small smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face, making him look gentle and elegant, but for some reason, it gave others an impression that he was annoyed. His eyes were slightly cold, and his smile was just ostensible.

    Chu Liuzhou was smiling ironically, and his words were even more ironic.

    Now when the Emperor and the Empress were not present, Chu Liuzhou became angry again. Earlier, he had wondered why Chu Liuyue stopped Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, he found that his brother was worried about Shao Yanru. Indeed, the man and the woman had a very close rtionship.

    When he remembered that he had thought Shao Yanru loved him devotedly, but it turned out that she had developed a secret rtionship with Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou felt irritated and really wanted to take the indecent man and woman out to the eye of the public.

    ¡°Liuzhou, Liuchen, there is indeed something I need to ask Fifth Miss Shao. Anyway, First Miss Shao got into trouble because she and I had an ident. I should ask about it and make it clear!¡± Chu Liuyue said calmly.

    ¡°Brother, if you are worried, go and see her. Why should you stop Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Chu Liuzhou, who really couldn¡¯t stand Chu Liuyue¡¯s gentlemanly look, said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Liuzhou, First Miss Shao really suffered for no reason in today¡¯s incident!¡± Chu Liuyue said seriously. Defending Shao Yanru was defending himself!

    ¡°Of course, she suffered for no reason. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what kind of cuckold I would have been! Fortunately, it was found early, so I should extend my gratitude to you, brother!¡± Chu Liuzhou made a polite fist and palm salute insincerely.

    Chu Liuyue turned ashen with anger, but he didn¡¯t know how to defend himself. Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t say it clearly, but both of them knew it. This felt really terrible.

    Seeing that they were using each other with sharp hints, Shao Wanru bowed sideways to them and said, ¡°Your Highnesses, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±

    At this time, Chu Liuyue no longer had the mood to care about Shao Wanru, so he waved her away.

    Shao Wanru took a few steps back and turned to leave. A pce maid in front of her took her to the side hall where Shao Yanru was recuperating. That ce was in the most remote part of the Phoenix Pce. They took several turns to get there. When they got inside, Shao Wanru saw Shuqi guarding the door.

    Shuqi was overjoyed when she saw Shao Wanruing over.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you are finally back. Our Miss asks you to go over!¡± Shuqi ran over, bowed to Shao Wanru, and said.

    ¡°Your Miss has woken up?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, she has. Fortunately, the imperial physician has excellent medical skills, and he could stop the bleeding. Otherwise, something bad would have happened to Miss. I came to the pce with her. If something really happens to her, I... I will lose my life!¡± Shuqi wiped the tears away from the corners of her eyes in fear.

    She was really afraid. In the past, she had always thought that her Miss was God¡¯s favored one. Something could happen to anyone but her Miss.

    But now she finally realized that her Miss was nothing in front of the real nobles!

    In fact, Shuqi¡¯s faith had copsed. She had never thought that her Miss, who was good at ying tricks, ended up like this. Moreover, she was even less likely to know how to exin this matter. Would Miss marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion or Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion?

    She didn¡¯t dare to expect too much now. She only hoped that her Miss could marry into a Prince¡¯s mansion safely. It didn¡¯t matter even if her status was a little lower when she got inside. In the end, her Miss could climb to the high status. She strongly believed that her Miss could do it. After all, her Miss was smarter and more resourceful than any other woman.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, what did the Empress say? What should our Miss do now? In the current situation, did the Empress say if our Miss will marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Shuqi¡¯s questions came one after another. The mistress and her servant preferred to believe in Chu Liuyue than Prince Zhou.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your Miss first!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently. She went straight into the side hall and saw that Shao Yanru was half lying there with an ashen face. She seemed to have lost all her blood with her eyes barely closed. When she heard movements, she opened her eyes and bleated, ¡°Wanru!¡±

    ¡°Do you feel better, sister?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her beautiful face and asked calmly.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m fine, but I got you into trouble, Wanru!¡± Shao Yanru lowered her head sadly, looking guilty and grieved.

    They were sisters from the same mansion. If one had a bad reputation, the women in the whole n would be affected.

    ¡°How can you say that you got me into trouble, sister? You¡¯ll recuperate here for a few days, and then the Empress will ask people to send you out of the pce. It¡¯s not suitable to stay in the pce all the time!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She knew what Shao Wanru meant, and she stared at her and asked, ¡°What else did the Empress say?¡±

    ¡°The Empress didn¡¯t say anything else. She asks you to go back when you have recovered! I¡¯ll stay here to take care of you these days!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Prince Yue...¡± Shao Yanru wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Shao Wanru rudely. ¡°Sister, if you want to know anything, send someone to ask about it directly. You don¡¯t have to ask me. As for the two Princes, I don¡¯t have the honor to get in touch with them now!¡±

    After that, she sat down in the chair on the side.

    Shao Yanru looked terrible on the bed. She looked at Shao Wanru a little angrily, but she then suppressed her anger and even showed some softness on her face before waving at Shuqi. Knowing what she meant, Shuqi came over and helped her up. Covering her chest with difficulty, she turned around and knelt on the bed toward Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Wanru, I know that I¡¯ve done many things wrong to you in the past, but I am the daughter of the Shao Family after all. I am afraid that you¡¯ve been implicated by today¡¯s incident, so I am here to apologize to you. I hope you don¡¯t me me... I, I really don¡¯t know why this happened!¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Yanru breathed deeply and looked at Shao Wanru. She held it but then suddenly burst into tears...

 Chapter 779 - Its You, Not Us!

    <h4>Chapter 779 It¡¯s You, Not Us!</h4>

    It was very quiet in the hall with no one speaking, which made Shao Yanru¡¯s cry mournful, painful, and even a little desperate.

    It was not just acting. What happened today was so sudden that Shao Yanru was caught off guard. She could hardly believe that her brilliant trick would suddenly turn into a mess.

    She cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t control herself. Shuqi held her in her arms and cried silently. Shao Yanru was crying and peeping at Shao Wanru. She saw her looking down at a corner in front of her in silence, as if she was sad. Such a thing was a great disaster for the girls of the Shao Family.

    If Shao Yanru seducing two princes was exposed, not only Duke Xing but also the women of the Shao Family would end up miserably.

    Yujie stood behind Shao Wanru and didn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m sorry... I... I¡¯m sorry for all the women in our family!¡± Shao Yanru sobbed.

    Shao Wanru raised her head slowly and hid the coldness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe Shao Yanru¡¯s regret at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that now!¡± She sneered inwardly but slowly frowned.

    ¡°I... I know... but... but what should I do now... What... what should I do!¡± Shao Yanru cried.

    ¡°What are you trying to say, Big Sister?¡± Shao Wanru frowned with some displeasure.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m just afraid that His Majesty will vent his anger on Father. What... what should I do? Father and Grandmother know nothing about it. If they are med, our whole mansion will suffer. I¡¯m afraid that even the title of nobility will... be...¡± Shao Yanru cried again.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru coldly and then restrained the sarcasm inside her. Both Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru thought that she valued the title of nobility. Great!

    ¡°His Majesty will take this title back?¡± She raised her head, and her brows furrowed.

    ¡°Maybe... maybe... I don¡¯t know... Fifth Sister, what should we do now? If the title is really taken back because of us, how... how are we going to face Grandmother and Father? Our ancestors exchanged it with military achievements... We will be the sinners of the Shao Family!¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She looked at Shao Wanru sadly and uneasily.

    Shao Wanru nced at her with coldness in her eyes and said slowly, ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s you, not us!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. My heart is so messy that I mistakenly got you involved. It is I who will be an eternal sinner of the Shao Family. What should I do now? If there is no other way, I am willing to die to atone for my crime as long as it does not implicate our family!¡± Shao Yanru said in a daze.

    She gazed at Shao Wanru as if she was trying to get support from her.

    When Shao Wanru looked at her pale face and thought of her act of seeking death, no matter how much hatred she had for her, it seemed that it would fade away.

    Anyway, anyone would feel sorry for Shao Yanru at this moment. Considering what had happened to her, it was normal for her character to change greatly. In the face of life and death, the past grievances seemed not so important.

    The coldness on Shao Wanru¡¯s face faded a little, and she said after a pause, ¡°What do you think we should do, Big Sister?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, tell me how Her Grace is going to deal with me and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion first?¡± Shao Yanru asked with tears in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. Therefore, she asked again, trembling slightly. Shuqi hurriedly helped her lie down and carefully avoided the wound on her chest.

    Shao Wanru blinked and said slowly, ¡°She will keep you here for recuperation for a few days, and then send you out of the pce when you recover.¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s hands, which were holding the corners of the quilt, clenched tightly. ¡°Will I be sent out of the pce? I don¡¯t want to. If that really happens, I won¡¯t have a chance,¡± she thought.

    ¡°Then... then what did she say to Father?¡± Fearing that Shao Wanru would see her through, Shao Yanru hurriedly turned aside and pretended to wipe her tears.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His Majesty has left the Phoenix Pce. Her Grace will deal with your affair!¡± Shao Wanru seemed to be unhappy, but she still told the truth.

    ¡°Then... then why doesn¡¯t she send me out of the pce now? Shouldn¡¯t she send me out of the pce immediately after such a thing happened?¡± Shao Yanru looked nk and said in a choked voice. It seemed that she could not bear the blow.

    But what she had asked was the key.

    Shao Wanru sneered secretly. Shao Yanru indeed lived up to her reputation. After such a big event, not only did she not break down, but she quickly grasped the crucial point. With this, she wanted to change her unfavorable situation.

    Her perfect performance just now was just to confuse Shao Wanru. If Shao Wanru had been less determined, she might have been deceived by her this time.

    However, it just so happened that Shao Wanru wasn¡¯t trying to hide it. She wanted to see how Shao Yanru became a concubine of the Emperor this time.

    ¡°Her Grace means that if you are now sent out of the pce with the previous twodies, others may mistake you for being as disreputable as them!¡± Shao Wanru answered calmly.

    Shao Yanru suddenly raised her head and looked at Shao Wanru with tears in her eyes. The look on her face wasplicated for she seemed to be crying, smiling, happy, and sad. Her lips trembled before she said, ¡°Did Her Grace really say that?¡±

    This meant that what had happened between her, Chu Liuyue, and Chu Liuzhou had been hidden.

    Shao Wanru stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s what Her Grace said. Big Sister, you can recover here in peace!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister... could you please do me a favor?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru with wide eyes, which were filled with sadness and tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°Could you... could you help me tell Father and Grandmother that I¡¯m safe? I... I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re worried about me...¡± Tears rolled down Shao Yanru¡¯s face again. Teardrops falling from her fair and tender chin was a pitiful sight.

    Shao Yanru was born to be pretty. Under this circumstance, she became all the more delicate and pitiful. She was not as dignified as before but was more delicate and weaker. Such a woman leaned against the head of the bed with tears all over her face. She cried silently, making anyone who saw her feel sorry for her. Even Yujie, who was standing behind Shao Wanru, couldn¡¯t help being softhearted.

    She shifted her gaze from her Miss to Shao Yanru. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    Shao Wanru refused Shao Yanru¡¯s request calmly. ¡°Big Sister, we¡¯re both participants in the Consort Selection. It won¡¯t do us any good if any news leaks. If you want to send a message home, do it yourself. I don¡¯t know anyone well in this pce!¡±

    ¡°But... it¡¯s not convenient for me to do that right now!¡± Shao Yanru said sadly.

    ¡°Me neither!¡± Shao Wanru refused straightforwardly. She looked at Shao Yanru with a gloomy face and said, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m just here to take care of you, but I really don¡¯t dare to send any messages. If you insist, I will go to Her Grace and ask her to send someone to do it for you. Her Grace knows that Prince Zhou misunderstood you before, so she feels guilty about you. If you ask her for help, she¡¯ll surely agree!¡±

    Shao Wanru was obviously lying through her teeth.

    At this time, the Empress even wanted to eat Shao Yanru alive. If it weren¡¯t for Prince Zhou¡¯s sake, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him to stop pursuing this matter. Moreover, she concealed his previous secret dealings with Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru didn¡¯t dare to meet the Empress at this very moment.

    ¡°Big Sister, although Her Grace asked me to take care of you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient to live here. Otherwise, I have to set up a bed here. Do you think I should go back or live here?¡± Shao Wanru looked around and pointed to a ce. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to put another bed here!¡±

    At the head of Shao Yanru¡¯s bed, there was an empty ce. The other ces were not big. This was a wing room in a side hall. To put it bluntly, it was just a slightly broader room that was divided into twopartments. There wasn¡¯t much room for a bed.

    ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t your bed too close to First Miss¡¯s?¡± Yujie came over and shook her head, feeling inappropriate.

    It was almost beside Shao Yanru¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I have to take care of my Big Sister, so it doesn¡¯t matter if our beds are next to each other. If I live here during this period, I can take care of her all the time and try my best to help her recover!!¡± Shao Wanru said casually. She nced at Shao Yanru with a pair of deep and serene eyes and suddenly smiled. ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t walk around at will in the pce. I won¡¯t be bored by her side!¡±

    She meant that she would follow Shao Yanru closely.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I think you¡¯d better go back to Chuxiu Pce to sleep. Pleasee over in the morning and go back at night. If we spend the night together, you won¡¯t feelfortable, and it won¡¯t be convenient for me, either. I have never lived in the same room with anyone!¡± Shao Yanru said softly. She reached out to wipe her tears with difficulty. It seemed that she had pulled her wound, and her face turned pale with pain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t feel ufortable. The distance between the two ces is too far, and it is too much trouble for me to walk so far every day!¡± Shao Wanru said unhappily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. Are you going to quit the Consort Selection if you live in the Phoenix Pce too? You¡¯re the only girl left in our mansion. How can you quit the Consort Selection? I have no hope. How can I ruin your opportunity?¡± Shao Yanru said with concern.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I can¡¯t just leave you here by yourself. Her Grace asked me to take care of you here!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you silly girl. My situation is already bad. If you quit the Consort Selection now, how will others think of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the unmarried girls of our mansion?¡± Shao Yanru wiped her tears again with feigned firmness. She looked at Shao Wanru expectantly, with bitterness deep in her eyes.

    It seemed that she was considering Shao Wanru¡¯s future wholeheartedly!

    Of course, Shao Yanru was trying to get Shao Wanru to leave. Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s face, and as expected, she saw the impatience hidden behind her bitterness.

    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to stay here, so that she could dissociate herself from what would happen to Shao Yanruter.

    ¡°But Her Grace asked me...¡± Shao Wanru was swayed.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was swayed, Shao Yanru was overjoyed and said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have an idea!¡± She couldn¡¯t let Shao Wanru stay and keep watch on her.

 Chapter 780 - Bribe the EunuChapter with Evil Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 780 Bribe the Eunuch with Evil Intentions</h4>

    The pce maid who was guarding the side hall was called over. Shao Yanru asked Shuqi to help her up. Because she had lost too much blood, her face was pale. ¡°Did Her Grace order... my Fifth Sister to stay in the Phoenix Pce?¡±

    The pce maid thought for a moment and said, ¡°Her Grace didn¡¯t say it clearly!¡±

    ¡°My Fifth Sister... doesn¡¯t have to live here to look after me, does she?¡± Shao Yanru asked weakly.

    ¡°Well...¡± The pce maid did not dare to answer. She was just a humble pce maid and did not know what her master was thinking.

    ¡°Could you please go and get the person in charge of this side hall?¡± Shao Yanru opened her eyes slightly, seeming pretty weak. Shuqi asked her to lean against a thick and soft cushion and then sent a bulging pouch to the pce maid quick-wittedly.

    ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment,dies. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± The pce maid smiled and nodded repeatedly. She took the pouch and stuffed it in her sleeve before turning to leave.

    Shao Wanru looked at all this calmly. She didn¡¯t intervene or say anything.

    The person in charge was a eunuch. Aftering in, he bowed to them with a smile. He knew that something had happened to the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but neither the Empress nor the Emperor med her. They even showed care for her with unknown intentions.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not convenient for my Fifth Sister to live here. Besides, she¡¯s still in the Consort Selection. I can¡¯t ruin her future. Can she take care of me every day here and still live in the Chuxiu Pce?¡± Shao Yanru said softly and smiled before saying anything.

    Though she was very ill, she managed to finish her words. She showed her concern for Shao Wanru, making her a likable girl.

    The eunuch looked at Shao Wanru, who acted like it was none of her business, and then looked at Shao Yanru, who could barely speak. He felt a little sympathy for Shao Yanru. It was obvious that this Fifth Miss Shao did not care much about First Miss Shao. First Miss Shao, in such a sorry state, still had to take care of Fifth Miss Shao.

    The eunuch felt a little pity for Shao Yanru. He had long heard that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was dignified, decent, and generous. Today, he saw her and found that it was true.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay for Fifth Miss Shao to live in the Chuxiu Pce, but she muste here every day. Otherwise, Her Grace will definitely me her!¡± the eunuch said with a smile. He was talking to Shao Yanru, but he turned his face to Shao Wanru. It was obvious that he was warning Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru looked calmly at Shao Yanru, who used her to win over the eunuch in charge. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, and she looked up, her watery eyes bright and charming.

    ¡°Big Sister, why don¡¯t you think twice? In fact, I can live here.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister... no need. I have Shuqi by my side... I don¡¯t need so many people...¡± Shao Yanru said softly, shaking her head with a pale face. Then she continued to say to the eunuch, ¡°My Fifth Sister wille here every day. Don¡¯t worry, sir. Please tell the guards at the gate of the pce to allow my sister to go in and out freely!¡±

    ¡°My pleasure!¡± The eunuch looked at Shao Wanru with dissatisfaction. As a younger sister, she was really carefree and aloof at a time like this. First Miss Shao was so pitiful and generous that she was so considerate to this hypocritical younger sister.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, sir!¡± Shao Yanru said with difficulty and closed her eyes feebly. Her previous action, though a little measured, had hurt herself badly. After saying these words, she was very tired and her face was pale.

    Seeing her like this, the eunuch knew that she could not hold on any longer. He took his leave at once. When he reached the door, he could not help but shake his head. The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not a nice girl. She had no sisterly affection toward her sister at all. What was worse, she was dead above the ears. She was so useless that she needed her sister to arrange everything for her at such a time. Her good looks were only a stepping stone to others.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, sir. Thank you very much!¡± Shuqi ran out and slipped him a note quietly.

    The eunuch hid it in his sleeve, and the smile on his face grew sincere. Just now, he had seen the number clearly. The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was really generous.

    ¡°Put your Miss¡¯s mind at ease. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s all arranged properly. However, your Fifth Miss...¡± The eunuch lowered his voice and continued, ¡°Your Fifth Miss didn¡¯t consider for your Miss. Why should your Miss care about her?¡±

    Just now, he saw Shuqi standing at Shao Yanru¡¯s bedside. She should be the personal servant girl of the First Miss lying in bed.

    ¡°My Miss has no other choice... Fifth Miss is the only hope of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If... if there is a chance, please put in a good word for Fifth Miss!¡± Shuqi whispered to the eunuch after looking behind her uneasily.

    So most of the money was sent for Fifth Miss Shao?

    The eunuch¡¯s face darkened, and he became dissatisfied. Of course, he was dissatisfied because of Shao Wanru. After he entered the door just now, the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion just stayed silent, as if all this had nothing to do with her and First Miss Shao would arrange everything for her.

    Not only did she have no sisterly feelings for her eldest sister, but she despised him.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for your Fifth Miss to not be chosen. She has good looks, but this ce... is not suitable for her. If she stays here, she may bring trouble to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± The eunuch pointed at his head, indicating that there was something wrong with Shao Wanru¡¯s brain.

    ¡°No... How could it be? Fifth Miss is very smart!¡± Shuqi lowered her head uneasily and exined dryly. It deepened the eunuch¡¯s impression that Shao Wanru was not clever.

    ¡°Your Fifth Miss is not only slow-witted but also has no sisterly affection for your Miss. Look at her just now... Your Miss did everything entirely in her interests, but she didn¡¯t have any intention of taking care of her. If she takes care of your Miss all day long, something might happen to your Miss!¡±

    The eunuch sneered. After that, he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Is your Fifth Miss willing to stay and take care of your Miss?¡±

    His question was abrupt, but Shuqi was happy inwardly. She took Shao Yanru¡¯s hint; sending such a message to the eunuch in charge.

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss is nice. She kept asking to stay and take care of First Miss. She said that she must take good care of her before leaving. Maybe when you came, she was too shy to say anything. In fact, she was nice to First Miss just now,¡± Shuqi exined.

    It was just that she talked so fast that it felt like she was trying to cover it up.

    ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll go back to take care of First Miss!¡± Since the message had been sent, Shuqi immediately bowed to the eunuch and then hurried back.

    Her Miss repeatedly hinted that she could not stay outside for too long, otherwise, Fifth Miss would be suspicious. She had wanted to send the eunuch a pouch in the room but was stopped by Shao Yanru with her eyes. After that, when the eunuch came out, Shao Yanru asked her toe out and slip a note to him.

    The master and the servant girl had done this kind of thing many times in the past, and they cooperated very well.

    Shuqi said those words because before Shao Wanru came over, Shao Yanru had asked Shuqi to make others think this way if there was a chance. Now the opportunity came.

    Seeing Shuqi unable to exin clearly and eager to leave, the eunuch sneered. As expected, Fifth Miss Shao had bad intentions. Obviously, she had taken a fancy to Prince Zhou and wanted to achieve her purpose with her favorable position.

    Under the guise of taking care of her sick sister, she could be up to something. In the past, there weredies from aristocratic families who stayed in the pce with various reasons. Many pretended to be delicate and weak and threw themselves on Prince Zhou. They were all drooling over the position of Princess Zhou.

    Sisterhood? The eunuch could tell at a nce that Fifth Miss Shao had a bad rtionship with First Miss Shao. Their sisterhood was fake.

    He found it necessary to remind the Nanny in charge of the Empress that this Fifth Miss Shao could not get close to Prince Zhou when he was free. She had good looks, but she was cold-hearted and useless. How could Prince Zhou have such a princess?

    The eunuch was from the Phoenix Pce. Of course, he was on Prince Zhou¡¯s side. He smiled sarcastically at the door of the side hall and turned to leave. He had to warn not only the Nanny in charge but also those who had a good rtionship with him. When Fifth Miss Shao came over, they had to keep an eye on her, lest something nasty would happen and make the Empress angry...

    Shao Wanru looked at Shuqi with an extremely calm look. Her watery eyes fell on Shuqi¡¯s face, making thetter feel scared and guilty as if she had been seen through by her.

    Yujie clenched her fists. Shuqi had been standing outside for so long when First Miss was so badly injured. Did it take her so long to give the eunuch a pouch? It was obvious that she had said something to the eunuch. First Miss was in such a bad condition, but she could not stop making trouble for them. She was really annoying.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you can go back today. I¡¯m going to sleep now... I¡¯m running out of energy...¡± Hearing Shuqi¡¯s footsteps, Shao Yanru opened her eyes with difficulty. She really had no strength left.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Big Sister, you can sleep for a while. I¡¯ll go backter!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Yanru had already had a n in her mind at this time. After all, she had lost too much blood, so shey down powerlessly. Shuqi helped her lie down, tucked her in, and retreated to the side.

    It was very quiet in the room, except for Shao Yanru¡¯s quiet breathing.

    Shuqi moved her feet uneasily. She stood at the head of the bed and saw Shao Yanru¡¯s face. She could feel Fifth Miss¡¯s gaze behind her. She did not dare to move, as if she would be seen through by Fifth Miss. She was tense all over. Only when she stood at the bedside could she feel the support from her Miss.

    Time ticked away little by little, and there was no sound behind her. She wanted to look back to see what Fifth Miss was doing, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. She was getting more and more flustered, and her drooping fingers couldn¡¯t help twitching.

    ¡°Shuqi!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s cold voice came from behind her, sounding like a p of thunder in her heart.

 Chapter 781 - Everything Happened Just Right in Time

    <h4>Chapter 781 Everything Happened Just Right in Time</h4>

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Miss!¡± Shuqi turned around in a panic and almost knocked over the bedside chair.

    ¡°What did you say to the supervisor eunuch just now?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shuqi calmly and asked.

    Shuqi didn¡¯t have time to care about where she had been hit. She calmed down, lowered her head, and said, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t say anything. I just sent a pouch with money to this eunuch as Miss had said and then I asked him to take care of Miss!¡±

    Since they would be living here for a while, it was certain that they needed to establish a good rtionship with the supervisor eunuch.

    After saying that, Shuqi breathed nervously a few times. In fact, she had wanted to exin it in this way whening in, but the Fifth Miss had not asked. This made her breathless as if there was something weighing on her heart. Only when she said it out did she feel relieved now.

    Originally, there was a good reason for her to do this, so the Fifth Miss couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her even though she might suspect Shuqi of lying. Most of what Shuqi had said just now was true, and she said this on the Fifth Miss¡¯s side. Even if the Fifth Miss knew this, she couldn¡¯t say that Shuqi did something wrong.

    Thinking in this way, she calmed down.

    Had there not been too much mental pressure just now, she would not have been so nervous.

    Shuqi told herself again and again that her words were justifiable, and she gradually looked rxed. She bowed sideways to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, let me go to see if the medicine has been decocted for my Miss!¡±

    The medicine was being decocted by a little pce maid in a small room next to the side hall.

    ¡°Ok, go ahead!¡± Shao Wanru said, but her eyes still fell on Shuqi.

    Under Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze, Shuqi went to the small room on the side. When she stepped out of the door, she felt that the pressure on her finally disappeared. She took two deep breaths and reached out to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead, which had just appeared because of her nervousness. Since she had passed this test, there was nothing to worry about next.

    She had guessed that the Fifth Miss would ask her about this. Shuqi followed Shao Yanru, so she naturally knew that Shao Wanru was smart. Otherwise, her Miss would not have failed repeatedly.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Seeing Shuqi go out, Yujie called Shao Wanru and hinted that Shao Yanru was still lying in bed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, looked at Shao Yanru, who was still lying in bed, and said calmly.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better stay here!¡± Yujie advised. Considering that First Miss had been badly injured, and they were in the Phoenix Pce, if Miss still went out for a walk, some malicious gossip about her would start.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Shao Wanru said, and stood up to walk out. She was really not worried about what Shuqi had said to the eunuch, because she had never intended to show the sisterhood with Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru was ambitious. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what had happened in thest life, but that was simr to the current situation. In thest life, she had not entered Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion or Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, but finally entered the imperial pce. It could be seen that something had happened in thest life that had forced her to enter the pce.

    In thest life, she had seemed to be quite distant from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had tried its best to kill her, she had never been clear about it and had not paid much attention to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she had not known what had happened to Shao Yanru. However, even though something had happened, it had been impossible for her to find out anything about it in her situation at that time.

    Just like what had happened to Shao Yanru this time, the two princes were also involved, so a gag order might have been issued and it was impossible to inquire about it. In this way, Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation could not be considered ruined. However, after such a matter had happened, she would miss the opportunity to enter Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion or Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    It was impossible for her to marry well after getting out of the pce. Although the aristocratic families in the capital city might not be able to get any information, they might notice that something must have happened, because Shao Yanru was sent out of the pce, who used to be the most popr candidate for the princess. The aristocratic families would not marry such a girl who was sent out.

    Therefore, staying in the pce was her only chance and also her only chance to get in touch with people in authority. Shao Yanru would not give up this opportunity.

    There was no benefit of getting close to her!

    There was an injury in the side hall, so the stove heated the room. When standing in the corridor, they suddenly felt the cold air. Shao Wanru stood still in the corridor and looked out.

    This was the most remote side hall of the Phoenix Pce. There were no people around but only a few pce servants passing by. Everything was quiet and deste.

    ¡°Miss, did Shuqi say something to that eunuch?¡± Yujie finally had a chance to talk to Shao Wanru. She took two steps forward and asked in a low voice. She always felt that Shuqi was as restless as her master.

    Shao Wanru nodded and smiled faintly. Shuqi definitely had spoken ill of her and told something bad about her in an indirect way, which sounded like Shuqi was defending Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll ask her about it clearly!¡± Yujie said worriedly.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She didn¡¯t care about what Shao Yanru said about her, but one thing that she must let others know was that she didn¡¯t get along well with Shao Yanru and she had no choice but to stay here.

    As for the reason why their rtionship was awful, if someone inquired about this, he would definitely find out the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. So, just let this be a key link for thingster!

    After standing at the door of the side hall for a while, Shao Wanru took a walk outside, but didn¡¯t go far. She was only noticed by a few pce maids passing by outside the side hall. Seeing the pce maids¡¯ vignt and alert eyes, Shao Wanru smiled and suddenly knew what Shao Yanru had asked Shuqi to say.

    Considering that her words could arouse the vignce of the pce servants and Shao Wanru was a beauty candidate, the answer was self-evident. Shao Yanru was just afraid that Shao Wanru would have something to do with Prince Zhou and this poor Fifth Miss would irritate the Empress for forcefully getting Prince Zhou involved.

    Just now, she had deliberately kept silent in front of the eunuch and left everything to Shao Yanru, who had been so seriously injured that she almost couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. For one thing, Shao Yanru would not rest assured unless she did so. For another, she wanted to show the supervisor eunuch that she was really useless and had no sisterhood with Shao Yanru.

    A useless Miss from an aristocratic family couldn¡¯t help Prince Zhou in anything. What could she be used for Prince Zhou and the Empress?

    If such a useless Miss from an aristocratic family got close to Prince Zhou and made the Empress unhappy, the Empress would vent her anger on all the pce servants of the Fengyi Pce. So, it made sense for them to stare at her alertly.

    Shao Wanru smiled in a good mood and looked up at a white plum tree in front of her.

    It was a lone tree over there with light plum blossoms, which seemed to be not so carefully nted. The ordinary colors and only a few blossoms on it could obviously tell that it had not been taken good care of.

    This was the side hall of the pce, so the masters would note to such a remote ce to enjoy the flowers. It was not easy for the flowers to be left alone but grow naturally.

    She raised her hand and pinched off a small branch from the tree. There was only a small flower on it. Looking at the small but tenacious plum blossom, she smiled more brightly. She narrowed her eyes, took the flower, and turned it against the sun. Although the blossom was small, it was still beautiful.

    An elegant girl, dressed in in clothes, had delicate facial features on her beautiful face. Her white and tender skin was as smooth as jade, and what was more outstanding was her pair of watery eyes. Her dark long eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings, and her eyes were glittering and charming. When she smiled, her cherry-like red mouth made her more charming and lovely with less elegance.

    She held the flower in her hand and put it in front of her nose. It was light, but because of her smile, it also became beautiful and fragrant.

    Chu Liuchen stood there and saw this scene. His heart, which had always been icy cold, seemed to be hit heavily. It became sour and soft, and there was a trace of affection in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he knew that he, who had cared about nothing at first, gradually cared about something. First of all, he cherished his life.

    In fact, what he cared least about was his health. No one had cared about it before, so why had he cared? There was no difference whether he died young orter!

    As long as he was alive, he would live wantonly. It also didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t live. Who in the world really cared about him?

    However, unknowingly, he seemed to be willing to stay alive, and he felt that he had to properly treat his illness. If he was always badly ill and even on the verge of death, he might really die at any moment. Then what would she be after being left alone?

    As long as he thought that she would be alone, he would feel very sad and painful in his heart. Even though it was for her, he seemingly could no longer give up himself. In fact, he could do better and do more for her.

    From the innocence at first to the clear mindter, Chu Liuchen was d that he understood this quite early and he could pull her into his arms step by step. With her, he would not make his heartpletely cold and indifferent.

    Fortunately, he was able to clearly and quickly understand his intentions. And it was lucky that he had already known how to keep her firmly by his side before he understood his intentions.

    Everything happened just right, just in time.

    For some reason, he felt a part of his heart slowly rxed. She could finally walk up to him and would no longer just watch from far away.

    It was a wonderful feeling, as if the two of them had known each other for a long time and cared about each other all the time, but had never had the chance to say it. It seemed that they would not settle down until they had experienced thousands of hardships.

    But in fact, they had only known each other for about three years. Why did he feel that they had passed through thousands of hardships? Chu Liuchen thought for a moment and felt that he didn¡¯t need to care about such feeling. He just needed to understand his mind now. Since he didn¡¯t allow himself to die early, he nned to protect her for the rest of his life.

    To protect her forever rather than to make her sad and painful.

    There was basically no big problem with his illness, and he just needed to recuperate in the future. Besides, he also had the foundation of martial arts. Although he didn¡¯t look well, in fact, his condition was no worse than that of an ordinary person!

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, what are you looking at?¡± He asked with a smile at the corner of his mouth. The man, who was as elegant as jade and a god in heaven, interrupted Shao Wanru¡¯s stare.

 Chapter 782 - A Palace Maid Who Knew How to Seize Opportunities

    <h4>Chapter 782 A Pce Maid Who Knew How to Seize Opportunities</h4>

    Shao Wanru turned around, put down the plum branch in her hand, and bowed to him, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here at this time?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Emperor asked me to have a look!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, ¡°Is Shao Yanru okay?¡±

    The original order would be to ask a eunuch instead of Chu Liuchen toe and have a look, because the Emperor did not think that he needed a prince to do this. However, since Chu Liuchen volunteered himself, the Emperor had not been surprised.

    Chu Liuchen had taken a fancy to Shao Wanru and their marriage had been decided by Empress Dowager three years ago. Others didn¡¯t know this clearly, but the Emperor did.

    ¡°She is fine and she just asked the supervisor eunuch to tell me to go out early ande backte every day. She really takes care of me!¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a smile.

    ¡°What does she want to do again?¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, ¡°Need I stop her?¡±

    ¡°No, just let her do it!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She didn¡¯t want Chu Liuchen to ruin Shao Yanru¡¯s n. She wanted not only Shao Yanru but also Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to slowlye to the surface.

    The matters about her father and mother were full of doubts. She would find out the truth about what had happened that year.

    ¡°Take a walk?¡± Chu Liuchen suggested.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better go back first. This is the Phoenix Pce.¡±

    Since the Phoenix Pce was the Empress¡¯s territory, it was certain that Chu Liuchen¡¯s every act here was closely monitored. Before their rtionship was officially made public, she did not want to attract more attention.

    The Empress might know something, but probably it had not been confirmed yet.

    ¡°Well, if you need anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a sedan chair and send you to the Phoenix Pce every day!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s soft face with his beautiful eyes, and felt inexplicably peaceful in his heart.

    ¡°No, that makes me too special!¡± Shao Wanru felt that it was better to keep a low profile.

    ¡°If anyone says so, just let theme to me!¡± Chu Liuchen said unhappily. The gentleness in his eyes suddenly turned into coldness. He looked exactly like the Crown Prince in thest life in Shao Wanru¡¯s memory, but now she was no longer frightened when she thought of this.

    ¡°Then keep it first. I will take the sedan chair when I want to, ok?¡± Shao Wanru made a concession.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuchen reluctantly answered and reminded her again, ¡°If you have any difficulties, juste to me. You also know that ce. Even if I am not there, you can ask others to send a message to me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and bit her lips, feeling inexplicably soft in her heart.

    Chu Liuchen said a few more words to Shao Wanru, and then he left with Xiao Xuanzi. As for the side hall that Shao Yanru was in, he didn¡¯t even step in and he just let Xiao Xuanzi go in to have a look.

    ¡°Master, someone is over there!¡± After turning the corner of the side hall, Xiao Xuanzi noticed with sharp eyes and pointed at a corner. Just now there was a figure poking his head out, who obviously was monitoring them.

    ¡°Ask him toe over!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Xiao Xuanzi took a few steps forward, walked to the corner and said in a sharp voice.

    Chu Liuchen stopped and saw a cowering figureing out of the corner. That was a eunuch.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The eunuch knelt down to kowtow and said in a panic.

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his eyes and said coldly.

    ¡°I... I... I didn¡¯t...¡± The eunuch stammered. His chest had been kicked so hard that he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness...¡± Holding his chest, the eunuch trembled and could not even finish his words.

    ¡°Are you blind? How dare you bump into the Master? Next time, you just wait to be thrown into theke to feed tortoises!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said coldly.

    Chu Liuchen turned around to stride away, and Xiao Xuanzi trotted to follow him.

    The eunuch, who had held his chest and been too panic to finish a word just now, did not stand up until the two of them disappeared. He rubbed his chest with his hand and held his waist to stand up. Looking at Chu Liuchen¡¯s back, he smiled proudly.

    Prince Chen was still weaker than he looked. This kick seemed to be powerful and made him painful, but actually Prince Chen had not used much strength. Had it been other princes, they would have kicked him so hard that he might have spit blood at least.

    He needed to report to the Empress that there was no need to fear Prince Chen!

    Getting such an important piece of information, the eunuch happily went to report to the Empress. As for checking the whereabouts of Prince Chen, it was none of his business. Moreover, although Prince Chen was not powerful, there were many strong bodyguards around him, so no one dared to monitor him closely.

    He vaguely saw that this Prince left after talking to the Fifth Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a while. It should be the Emperor who had asked Prince Chen to do this.

    Shao Wanru waited for a while, but Shao Yanru had not woken up yet. Seeing that it was gettingte, she went back with Yujie.

    The sedan chair had been waiting outside the pce gate, and pce servants immediately came to serve her when they saw Shao Wanruing out. After she arrived at Chuxiu Pce, the Nanny in-charge invited Shao Wanru over and asked her about what had happened to Shao Yanru in detail.

    The Nanny in-charge did not know what had happened outside Chuxiu Pce.

    Shao Wanru told her what she had seen. Since this was an ident, she could not tell in detail and looked very confused. As for the two Misses who were going to leave, they had already been sent out of the pce. Shao Yanru was seriously injured, so Shao Wanru had to go to the Phoenix Pce to take care of her in the next few days.

    The Nanny in-charge agreed with the Empress¡¯ arrangement without hesitation.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get anything from Shao Wanru, she asked Shao Wanru to go back and have a rest. On her way back, Shao Wanru met the pce maid Han Dan, who was waiting at the corner outside her room.

    Seeing Shao Wanruing over, Han Dan was overjoyed and hurriedly stepped forward to salute her, ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡±

    Shao Wanru stopped and looked at Han Dan, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I am worried about the two Misses. When I heard that something had happened to you two, I was extremely worried and have been waiting here since then!¡± Han Dan replied obediently.

    In fact, she was really anxious. Both of the two Misses were considered promising by her. Although they were different, they were both the people she had chosen. It was unexpected that something had happened to both of them. The pce maid who hade back to deliver the message had not exined the whole story clearly but only said that they stayed in the Phoenix Pce together. Han Dan had never been relieved until now.

    ¡°Big Sister fell into the water and she has been injured. There is no one to take care of her. Are you willing to take care of her?¡± Seeing that Han Dan¡¯s ttery really left a good impression, Shao Wanru suddenly had an idea and asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Fifth Miss, I¡¯m willing to do anything you ask me to do!¡± Han Dan was so happy that she nodded repeatedly and said joyfully. If the selection of beauty candidates in the Chuxiu Pce was over, the pce would be quiet for three years. She couldn¡¯t afford to wait for such a long time.

    Her words were very smart. Not only did she show her sincerity but also ttered Shao Wanru.

    ¡°You can go to serve Big Sister, but you have to understand what you should do most importantly.¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly. Her smile was beautiful and charming, but it made people feel a little cold in the night.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will listen to you and I know who my real master is!¡± Han Dan said in a hurry.

    It was the Fifth Miss Shao who came back, but the First Miss Shao was left in the Phoenix Pce. Seeing this, she knew that the Fifth Miss in front of her was not someone that she could deal with at all. If she did not obey, she would probably lose her life.

    She wanted to stand out in the pce instead of losing her life!

    The First Miss Shao and the Fifth Miss Shao had been fighting against each other secretly, but the Fifth Miss Shao had always held the upper hand. It seemed to be the same this time.

    In Han Dan¡¯s mind, Shao Wanru made her unable to refuse.

    As for the Phoenix Pce, it was the Empress¡¯s ce, where she had no chance to go in the past. Even if First Miss Shao had no hope, she might still have the opportunity to stay in the Empress¡¯s pce. Thinking of this, she became more excited and looked at Shao Wanru with more desire in her eyes.

    She was a pce maid who had always been very good at seizing opportunities, but she had never had a good opportunity. Now that the opportunity wasing, how could she not grasp it?

    ¡°Then you just wait. When the timees, I will ask you to serve my Big Sister!¡± Shao Wanru left, leaving only these light words in the air.

    Han Dan was so happy that she was unable to contain her joy with her heart pounding when looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s back in the dark. The opportunity that she had been waiting for finally came.

    Han Dan was summoned to the side hall of the Phoenix Pce two dayster, because Shao Yanru needed someone to take care of her. When Han Dan had been in the Chuxiu Pce, she had taken care of Shao Caihuan, who had had an ident at that time. Now she was asked to take care of Shao Yanru. For one thing, it was because that she was good at taking care of people. For another, Shao Yanru also needed someone familiar with her to help Shuqi take care of her.

    Of course, the reason why Shao Yanru suddenly thought of Han Dan and asked Han Dan to serve her was that Shao Wanru had repeatedly wanted to keep Yujie by Shao Yanru¡¯s side. Shao Yanru had refused again and again, so she thought of Han Dan in the Chuxiu Pce. Compared to Yujie, she would rather find a pce maid who had secretly surrendered to her before.

    Shuqi was indeed terribly busy sometimes.

    It was not difficult to transfer an ordinary pce maid over, and Shao Yanru could also return her to the pceter, so this did not need to be recorded in the roster. This was settled after the eunuch in charge of the remote side hall asked the supervisor eunuch of the Phoenix Pce for instructions. It was a trivial matter, so there was no need to report it to the Empress.

    Therefore, Han Dan went to Shao Yanru¡¯s side and served her with Shuqi.

    She was very well-behaved and tried her best to please Shao Yanru. No matter what Shao Yanru said, she followed everywhere and helped Shuqi with her work. In less than two days, Shao Yanru had been very satisfied with her and felt that she was a useful pce maid. She had always been busy these days, because Shao Yanru had asked Han Dan to go out to inquire about something when needing her. Although the information she got was not very useful, Shao Yanru was still quite satisfied with her.

    The information included when Prince Zhou woulde, when Prince Zhou would leave, when the Emperor woulde, and how long the Emperor would usually stay...

 Chapter 783 - Duke Xingâ€™s Way of Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 783 Duke Xing¡¯s Way of Rescue</h4>

    ¡°Born to be the empress?¡± Prince Cheng stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back. He said this without turning back.

    His in robes made him look like an ordinary recluse in the mountain.

    The room was very simple. It was just an ordinary Zen room hidden behind the stone forest. It was a room for cultivating in seclusion. There was a table and two chairs. On the square table, there was a spread scripture, a string of sandalwood beads, and the four treasures of the study. They were all the simplest ones. It was hard to believe that this was the ce where the current emperor¡¯s only younger brother lived.

    However, Prince Cheng indeed lived here now.

    At this moment, he was not alone in the room. There was a man standing behind him. He raised his chubby face. It was Duke Xing Shao Jing.

    ¡°Yes, it was said that... but... I don¡¯t dare to spread the news. I¡¯m afraid... afraid that Ru¡¯er will suffer a lot!¡± Duke Xing frowned tightly and looked worried.

    His most outstanding daughter had such an ident in the pce. As a father, he was in a dilemma at the moment. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do and could only ask Prince Cheng for help.

    ¡°Is there really such a thing that she is born to be the empress?¡± Prince Cheng saidzily. He squinted his beautiful eyes slightly, which were unique to the royal family, and asked casually. He turned around and sat down at the table, picked up the teacup with fresh tea, lifted the cover, brushed the foam off, took a sip, and put it down. ¡°Did the abbot tell you this in person?¡±

    ¡°He did not talk to me in person, but I heard someone told him. I couldn¡¯t hear who it was, but Prime Minister Zhang was also in Huaguang Temple that day. I don¡¯t know if it was Prime Minister Zhang!¡± Duke Xing said hesitantly.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang?¡± Prince Cheng lowered his eyes slightly. After thinking for a while, he said coldly, ¡°It can¡¯t be him. If he knows it, my brother must also know it. At this time, maybe he has already... ¡±

    Speaking of this, Prince Cheng stopped and leaned back. He gazed at Shao Jing and said, ¡°Could it be... that my brother, the emperor, has already known it?¡±

    He already knew what had happened in the pce. At first, he thought that Shao Yanru was ruined, and it was basically no big deal. But now he felt that if this was true, then was the news he got just a show?

    Since she was born to be the empress, she must marry the emperor. The next emperor was still in thepetition, but now the emperor was still there. If Shao Yanru was really framed up this time, would it be his elder brother, the emperor, who took action?

    It was still hard to tell who Prime Minister Zhang favored. At least when he sent someone to contact him in private, Prime Minister Zhang was extremely fair. He was only loyal to the emperor. That was to say, he was loyal to the one on the throne and did not care about joining in whose group.

    Prime Minister Zhang and Prime Minister Wen were the two prime ministers in the pce. Usually, they did not get along well with each other, but there was one thing inmon. They were both very sophisticated and seemed to be loyal to the current emperor. But it might not be the case in private. It was not so easy to tell whether they were on the side of one prince or not.

    But ording to the current situation, if Prime Minister Zhang really knew that the First Miss of Shao was born to be the empress, he would definitely not allow the First Miss to get married as her will. If she wanted to get married, she could only marry the emperor with regard to this statement.

    Shao Yanru had a rtionship with both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. The two princes fought in the abandoned garden and then went to the Empress. Prince Cheng had his own channels to inquire about it. Although he was not very clear, he was basically sure that both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou seemed to want to marry the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    If it was true, and the Emperor had known about the statement, it was inevitable that the First Miss Shao could not marry any of them, and she would be sent to the imperial pce.

    ¡°You said that your First Miss was framed up?¡± Prince Cheng touched the teacup in his hand with interest and said slowly.

    ¡°My eldest daughter has always been steady and decent. She has been well-behaved over the years and has not been so enthusiastic about entering the imperial pce to attend the Beauty Contest. When the imperial pce selected consorts for several princes three years ago, Ru¡¯er had wanted to avoid it and only wanted to marry into an ordinary family. Since Ru¡¯er was unwilling to enter the pce, I support her. But I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen as soon as she entered the imperial pce. What... what should I do!¡±

    The rims of Shao Jing¡¯s eyes turned red. He had always looked like a kind person, and now he looked more like a kind father.

    Three years ago, Prince Cheng also knew that Shao Yanru avoided the Beauty Contest. Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou did not expect that Duke Xing, who they had been trying to draw over, had actually been Prince Cheng¡¯s person for a long time and had been working for Prince Cheng secretly.

    Prince Cheng knew about it. When he asked Shao Jing before, Shao Jing said that his daughter did not want to enter the pce, so she did not want to attend the Beauty Contest. For this reason, he secretly thought that Shao Jing¡¯s daughter was not bad.

    ¡°Your Highness, please save my daughter. She is still... still in the pce. What should we do?¡± Shao Jing said with eyes turning red slightly.

    ¡°If someone has investigated your daughter¡¯s fate, if it is true that she was born to be the empress, and if my brother knows it, it is impossible for your daughter to marry any prince or have any connection with any of them. The final result is that she will marry my brother,¡± Prince Cheng said.

    Was this part of his brother¡¯s n?

    ¡°What... what should we do then?¡± Shao Jing panicked and said.

    Prince Cheng raised the corner of his mouth and asked with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? My brother maybe has other ns for your daughter. At that time, you will be the emperor¡¯s father-inw. Even the current Empress might give way to your daughter!¡±

    Shao Jing knelt down with a thud, lowered his head, and said loyally, ¡°Your Highness, if my daughter must have connections with the royal family, I hope that she could help you. No matter what kind of status you give my daughter, I won¡¯t care about it!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give your daughter who was born to be the empress to me?¡± Prince Cheng smiled and looked down at Shao Jing with unclear meaning in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes. In my heart, I only recognize Your Highness!¡± Shao Jing said respectfully.

    His words pleased Prince Cheng. He reached out to help Shao Jing up and said, ¡°Duke Xing, get up. I understand what you mean!¡±

    Of course, the person born to be the empress would marry the emperor. Shao Jing meant that he was loyal to Prince Cheng and firmly supported him to be the next emperor.

    ¡°Ask your daughter to recuperate in the pce quietly. There is a benefit to living in the side hall of the Empress. At least my brother can¡¯t visit her at will. As long as your daughter is obedient and sensible, I have my way to get her out of the pce.¡±

    Prince Cheng was satisfied and in a good mood. So he said this.

    He was not young anymore, so he did need a wife. This time, he could not refuse the consort selection. In this case, it was not difficult for Shao Yanru to marry into his mansion even if Shao Yanru was born to be the empress. Now there was the Empress on the throne. He did not believe that his royal brother dared to admit this.

    The Empress was still on the throne, and she had done nothing wrong. Moreover, she gave birth to Prince Zhou, the legitimate son. It was impossible for her to be abolished. The person who was born to be the empress should not only marry the emperor.

    ¡°However, in your daughter¡¯s current situation, she may not be able to be the Princess,¡± Prince Cheng said with some pity. He really did not mind Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation. Marrying a person who was born to be the empress would make him more confident.

    Moreover, he heard that First Miss Shao was also smart and beautiful, so it was eptable for him to marry her. However, after such a thing, it would be difficult for her to be his Princess.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Your Highness.¡± Shao Jing wiped away his cold sweat as a weight lifted from his heart.

    Shao Yanru had an ident in the imperial pce, and the two princes fought for her. The news was like thunder on a sunny day, making Shao Jing dizzy and almost unable to believe it was true.

    His daughter had always been scheming, so it was impossible for her to do such a thing. After thinking for a few days in the mansion, he immediately thought of Prince Cheng, who was the only one able to save his daughter now.

    Originally, he chose to join Prince Cheng¡¯s group, but he let his daughter hook up with Prince Yue and Prince Zhou in order to maximize the interests of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now it seemed that only Prince Cheng could be relied on, so he came to meet Prince Cheng secretly in a hurry.

    ¡°Write a letter to your daughterter and tell her to do what she should do in the pce. Don¡¯t meet anyone in the side hall while she is recuperating. Later I would think of a way to let her out. Tell her not to panic, and not to act on her own!¡± Prince Cheng waved his hand and ordered. He liked obedient women.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll write a letter now!¡± Shao Jing said in a hurry. He couldn¡¯t get any news from the imperial pce and couldn¡¯t send it in. He, who was hopeless, finally heard some true words from Prince Cheng. How could he not be happy?

    After being led to a simple room on the side by the guard, Shao Jing went to the desk, picked up the writing brush, and immediately began to write. He was really anxious. After asking some specific matters, he told Shao Yanru not to act rashly and only to heal her wounds quietly without any other thoughts.

    The letter was going to be sent to the pce secretly. In case it would be discovered, Shao Jing couldn¡¯t tell her straightly. So he could only hint that Shao Yanru should wait for him, and he would definitely save her out and marry her into a good family in the future.

    Shao Jing couldn¡¯t write more than two pages in the letter. He put down the writing brush in his hand and read it again. After it was dried, he folded it up and put it into the envelope.

    He handed the letter to the guard at the side.

    After receiving it, the guard said to Shao Jing, ¡°The Duke, please go down the mountain first. My master said that this ce is simple and inconvenient to treat you. Please talk next time if you have a chance to meet again!¡±

    His words meant that Shao Jing just met Prince Cheng by chance.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. I will definitely remember it!¡± Shao Jing nodded repeatedly, bowed respectfully toward the direction of Prince Cheng¡¯s room, and then left the ce where Prince Cheng cultivated in seclusion in a hurry with his trusted followers.

    With Prince Cheng¡¯s help, he could rest assured!

    But his so-called relief would just cause a mess...

 Chapter 784 - A Letter Robbed Halfway

    <h4>Chapter 784 A Letter Robbed Halfway</h4>

    Shao Jing couldn¡¯t send this letter to Shao Yanru himself, but Prince Cheng could. Shao Jing thought that Shao Yanru had always been smart, so she should know what he meant at a nce and wouldn¡¯t act rashly again. He was afraid that if it happened suddenly, his daughter would panic in the imperial pce, which meant that she was doomed to death.

    He wanted to make Shao Yanru rest assured. Of course, he would send his daughter into Prince Cheng¡¯s pce. Although Prince Cheng was not a good choice, if he could be the emperor, his daughter would be the empress. This was enough for Shao Jing. As for the matter of their children, he would deal with itter!

    As long as she could be the empress, everything could be solved in the future.

    It¡¯s pitiful that she could not marry Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. But given their behaviors,pared with them, Prince Cheng tended to be more mature.

    Those two were so reckless. How could they be the emperor?

    Prince Cheng stood by the window and watched Shao Jing leaving in a hurry. He looked calm but a little cold.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± He looked out of the window and asked. But these words were said to a person behind him.

    ¡°Born to be the empress? Can it really be predicted?¡± Another voice came from behind him. It came from a monk, the abbot Jieyan of the Yuyun Temple.

    Although the Yuyun Temple couldn¡¯tpare with the royal temples like Huaguang Temple, it was quite famous in the capital city. The scale of the temple was not small, and some people even came to the Yuyun Temple especially for quiet cultivation.

    That Prince Cheng chose to cultivate in Yuyun Temple tended to be more convincing than cultivating in Huaguang Temple.

    No one knew that the abbot of Yuyun Temple, Jieyan, had long been on Prince Cheng¡¯s side. Or it could be said that Prince Cheng¡¯s trusted subordinates had entered Yuyun Temple a long time ago and became the abbot of Yuyun Temple step by step. Prince Cheng had been plotting for more than a decade.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is true, but I would rather believe it than not!¡± Prince Cheng said with a sneer.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s good for you to think so. If you must marry a princess, you¡¯d better marry a smart one that you trust rather than one that you do not trust!¡± Jieyan said after a moment of silence. Prince Cheng had never allowed anyone to mention this. It was rare to have such a chance, so he advised him carefully.

    ¡°How trustworthy are Shao Jing¡¯s words?¡± Prince Cheng paid attention to another aspect, and he didn¡¯t take Jieyan¡¯s words seriously.

    ¡°A half!¡± said Jieyan.

    Shao Jing was too sophisticated to believe.

    ¡°He should have known about his daughter¡¯s fate early, but he did not tell you. If his daughter had not really had an ident in the pce this time, he would not have mentioned it in front of you. From this, it can be inferred that you are not his only choice!¡±

    Jieyan said implicitly. He had hit the nail on the head!

    Prince Cheng nodded, smiled coldly, and muttered to himself, ¡°Born to be the empress? Is there really such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it is hard to say whether there is or not.¡± Jieyan put his palms together and said in a low voice. Since he was the abbot of Yuyun Temple, he naturally believed in the mystery of Buddha dharma. ¡°But is this First Miss Shao really born to be the empress? How could it be predicted? I can¡¯t figure it out!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t figure it out. She is just a woman! When you deliver the letter, add one more sentence so that she would not misunderstand the meaning!¡± Prince Cheng waved his hand and stopped thinking about Shao Yanru. She was just a woman. He hated women the most...

    ¡°Is this a letter sent by Duke Xing?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at the letter on the desk and asked lightly, raising his beautiful eyes slightly.

    ¡°Duke Xing wrote it to the First Miss Shao and it would be sent to the Phoenix Pce.¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported that the letter was seized halfway, and the little eunuch who delivered the letter was still unconscious in the corner.

    In fact, there were not many important secret matters in the letter. He just reminded Shao Yanru to be careful and not to act rashly. Heforted her that he would send her out of the pce, and her marriage would not be influenced. The words were what an ordinary father worried about his daughter would say to his daughter.

    The problem was not what was in this letter but this letter itself.

    ¡°Shao Jing can¡¯t have ess to the Phoenix Pce of the Empress!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. He leaned against a couch and wore a loose cyan robe, which made him look like a sage. If others saw him at first nce, they would think that he was a sageing out of a painting.

    He had the elegant, thin, and unrestrained style unique to the Ancient Saints.

    Only when he rolled his eyes slightly, there was a strange concern in his eyes, which made him a bit colder than the childe.

    ¡°Master, who do you think it is?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked cautiously.

    ¡°Prince Cheng!¡± Chu Liuchen curled his lips and said. In fact, he was concerned about Prince Cheng most. Prince Cheng, who had been hiding in the dark, was the biggest opponent to him. Compared with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, Prince Cheng was calmer, but now he had intervened in Shao Yanru¡¯s business.

    This was really an ident!

    With Prince Cheng¡¯s temperament, how could he care about Shao Yanru? He knew a secret of Prince Cheng. He had never doubted whether there was something going on between him and Shao Yanru. In this case, he and Shao Yanru were totally unrted. It was really suspicious for them to be rted to each other.

    ¡°Master, I think that Duke Xing did something inside.¡± Xiao Xuanzi thought for a moment and said.

    Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes with a trace of sly coldness shing in his eyes and a cold smile on his lips. Duke Xing was really on Prince Cheng¡¯s side.

    In the past, he had only suspected it, but now he was basically sure about that. The only thing he was not sure of was Prince Cheng¡¯s character since he should not have intervened at this time. Even if this person was Shao Jing¡¯s daughter, so what? Prince Cheng would never be worried about a woman.

    Why did he do this then?

    Prince Cheng had people in the pce, and they were well hidden. It was not worthy for him to take action to seize someone from the Empress¡¯ pce. Then what was the reason for him to take action? How much benefit could this matter bring him? How much benefit could he gain from it?

    ¡°Master, would Prince Cheng also like... First Miss Shao?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked hesitantly.

    This conclusion was easily drawn from this thing. If Prince Cheng didn¡¯t like the First Miss Shao, how could he take action in the Empress¡¯ pce? If he was not careful, he would easily get into trouble.

    In fact, Xiao Xuanzi also knew that it was almost impossible, but he was convinced by the First Miss Shao. She could hook up with two princes and make Prince Yue and Prince Zhou fight for her. How could the First Miss Shao be simple? It seemed not impossible for her to hook up with Prince Cheng, who didn¡¯t like women at this time!

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head and denied it. There was a hint of sarcasm on his pale lips. Everyone only said that Prince Cheng was devoted to Buddha and there was no wife or concubine in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. The pce maids sent to his room were also left aside. He should really be devoted to Buddha and live a simple life.

    However, they didn¡¯t know that his uncle really didn¡¯t like women but loved young men.

    Without concubines in his mansion, it was more convenient for him to do whatever he wanted in private.

    If Shao Yanru¡¯s identity as a woman could not attract Prince Cheng¡¯s attention, then what her other identity could make Prince Cheng care about?

    Suddenly he thought of what Shao Wanru had told him before. A sharp cold light shed in his eyes. Was it for the so-called fate?

    Being born to be the empress was really a good thing, which made Prince Cheng, who didn¡¯t like women, wanted her and was even willing to reach out to the Phoenix Pce regardless of danger.

    ¡°Send the letter to the Empress!¡± Chu Liuchen said with implicit meanings.

    ¡°But this letter... has been opened!¡± Xiao Xuanzi looked at the widely opened letter. If this opened letter was sent to the empress, it would be discovered.

    ¡°So what? There are too many people in the pce with ulterior motives. Even if I want to, I can¡¯t do anything with my ill body!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his handzily and said.

    He wanted the Empress to suspect it. The more suspicious she was, the better it was. There would always be someone who took the responsibility?

    ¡°Yes, I will put the letter back on the little eunuch¡¯s bodyter!¡± Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t understand at first, but when he saw the smile on his master¡¯s face, he immediately understood.

    He picked up the letter and was about to leave. But he suddenly stopped and looked at Chu Liuchen hesitantly. ¡°Master... what if... what if First Miss Shao was really born to the empress?¡±

    If Shao Yanru was really born to be the empress, it meant that the one marrying her would be the emperor. Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s words were very straightforward. If they knew that Shao Yanru had the fate, they would definitely try their best to marry her, so that one of them could be the emperor and enjoy the world.

    ¡°Though she was really born to be the empress, so what? Do I have to live with her hand in hand to see the glory of this life?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile.

    Seeing his smiling face, Xiao Xuanzi trembled in his heart. He was really talkative. He knew that his master didn¡¯t care about these things, but he still asked him. Wasn¡¯t he looking for trouble?

    ¡°If so, I would rather die of illness early! Xiao Xuanzi, don¡¯t you have anything to do recently?¡± As expected, the next moment, he heard Chu Liuchen¡¯s elegant voice. He asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, I have something to do. I really have something to do. I¡¯m so busy. Master, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Xiao Xuanzi turned around in a hurry and was about to slip away.

    ¡°Do what you need to do first. After that, receive ten stickbeats so that you would not have nothing to do all day and say something ridiculous!¡± Azy voice came from behind. Under his long eyshes was a cold and gloomy face. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to be born as the empress. She should be the empress with me!¡±

    He did not need to know whether she was born to be the empress or not, nor did he need to use her fate to support his identity. As long as she was by his side, he would definitely take her straight to the top. As for the so-called fate, he did not need to care about it!

 Chapter 785 - A Few Words Are Missing

    <h4>Chapter 785 A Few Words Are Missing</h4>

    After a few twists and turns, the letter, containing many missions and plots, was finally given to Shao Yanru.

    A pce maid secretly gave the letter to Han Dan, who put it into her sleeve, and presented the letter to Shao Yanru while nobody was around.

    Shao Yanru hurriedly took it. Seeing that the envelope was open, she frowned tightly and asked, ¡°Why is the envelope open?¡±

    How could her father send a letter with an open envelope? He had always been a discreet person. How could he do such a careless thing?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe... they sent it in a hurry! It¡¯s said the letter is from the Duke to you, Miss. It¡¯s not convenient for the Duke to visit the Empress¡¯s pce.¡±

    Han Dan answered lightly, lowering her head respectfully. It was a little dim in the side hall, so her flustered face could not be seen clearly!

    ¡°Miss, why is the Duke in such a hurry?¡± Shuqi asked in confusion. She was also from the Duke¡¯s Mansion and had always thought that the Duke was a sensible person. ¡°Could it be fake?¡±

    Shao Yanru looked at the words on the envelope and took out the letter inside to have a look. It was indeed her father¡¯s handwriting, including some details.

    In the past, her father Shao Jing had told her about these details, so that she could be able to tell if her father was the real author or not at the critical moment.

    In any case, it was indeed her father¡¯s handwriting.

    She read it suspiciously and frowned deeply. She didn¡¯t know what her father meant. He wanted her to leave the pce? If she left the pce, she would be done for. It was impossible for her to marry anyone from the royal family. Moreover, in her current situation, she could only marry a man inferior to her. If she married outside the capital, her life would be over. How could she be willing to do that?

    Looking through the letter over and over again, Shao Yanru still couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± With her father¡¯s cautiousness, it was very likely that he would send another message.

    ¡°Miss, there is nothing else. The pce maid just passed the letter to me and then left. She only asked me to hand the letter to you as soon as possible. She said that you would understand when you read it!¡± After thinking for a while, Han Dan shook her head lightly and answered.

    The little pce maid seemed to be very nervous. After pulling her aside to deliver the letter, she left in a hurry.

    Han Dan didn¡¯t know where this pce maid came from. She lived in the side hall with Shao Yanru and had met very few people. She didn¡¯t know whether this pce maid worked for the Empress or other masters.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s face clouded as she looked at the letter in her hand. If there was nothing else, it meant that her father asked her to stay in the Phoenix Pce to recuperate and go back when the time was right. She must not act rashly.

    Why? Why did father send such a letter in?

    Since such a big thing had happened, she was almost ruined. If she didn¡¯te up with an idea at this time, she would really have no chance in the end!

    It was impossible that her father meant that, but it was him who wrote the letter.

    Shao Yanru read the letter under themp for a long time. Through careful thought, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. She suddenly put down the letter in her hand and breathed a sigh of relief. She knew her father well. If there was any hope, he would never want her to marry outside the capital. Thus, he meant another.

    The letter was opened. It meant that the letter must have been read by someone. No one knew who might have read it. In order to prevent others from seeing the letter, her father said these words in the letter. But in fact, he meant another.

    Her father wanted her to seize the opportunity to n in the pce and settle the matter before leaving the pce. Otherwise, there would be no hope for her.

    After understanding it, Shao Yanru rxed and felt that she realized her father¡¯s intention.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the meaning of the letter was indeed Shao Jing¡¯s intention, and he did want her to leave the pce quietly and not make trouble again. After leaving the pce, Prince Cheng would naturally help her. When Prince Cheng ascended the throne in the future, Shao Yanru¡¯s title of ¡°future empress¡± would stille true.

    In Shao Jing¡¯s opinion, Prince Cheng would certainly not allow others to read the letter. He also wanted to send a message originally, but he didn¡¯t. He knew Prince Cheng very well. If he said more, it meant he did not trust him, which would irritate the prince. If he did not say anything, Prince Cheng would add an obvious sentence in order to deal with it carefully.

    The message would be passed by one after another. As long as those people were reliable, it would not be discovered.

    However, neither Shao Jing nor Prince Cheng had expected that Chu Liuchen had been keeping an eye on Prince Cheng. The letter was sent to Chu Liuchen as soon as it was delivered to the pce and then was sent to the Empress. After several turns, some messengers were changed into the Empress¡¯s subordinates instead of Prince Cheng¡¯s. The words that had been passed down had vanished.

    The message Prince Cheng sent to the pce was actually very simple: everything would be solved by His Highness.

    The word didn¡¯t mention who the prince was. However, there was one thing that Shao Yanru could make sure¡ªthe salutation ¡°His Highness¡± must be a certain prince. If Shao Yanru got this message, she would definitely know that there was a certain prince secretly saving her. With someone protecting her, she certainly would not act rashly.

    Shao Yanru lowered her requirements again and again. As long as it was a prince, she didn¡¯t care who he was.

    Even if it was Chu Liuchen, she felt satisfied. Even if she would be a widow in the future, it was better than marrying someone out of the capital city.

    About choosing her fiance, she had indeed been hesitating between Chu Liuchen and Chu Liuxin in the past few days.

    Which one was more suitable?

    At present, she thought that she had figured out Shao Jing¡¯s ¡°real intention¡±. Her father was urging her to take action. She leaned against the bed with a deep frown. She did not have much time left.

    The injury seemed to be serious, but in fact, it wasn¡¯t. The wound had healed a few days ago. If she had not asked two servant girls to pour out half of the potion secretly, she would have been able to get out of the pce.

    ¡°Who came here more often? Prince Chen or Prince Xin?¡± Shao Yanru asked. Under the light, her face was a little pale.

    She asked Han Dan, who was better than Shuqi in the pce.

    ¡°Prince Xines here often, and he alsoes to see you, Miss. Prince Chen neveres here.¡± Han Dan concluded after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Prince Chen made a single visit, but he asked his eunuch toe in and have a look. You were still asleep at that time, Miss!¡± Shuqi added.

    Shao Yanru bit her lip and inexplicably felt that it was a pity. In fact, she would rather choose Chu Liuchen. Except Chu Liuchen¡¯s health, she was really satisfied with other aspects.

    He was the son of the former emperor, so what? He was favored by the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. Commandery Prince Qing was also the son of the former emperor, but the Emperor didn¡¯t favor him at all, and Empress Dowager ignored him. From this perspective, the benefits of marrying Chu Liuchen were obvious.

    Moreover, Chu Liuchen was extremely handsome. Since Shao Yanru was a child, she had secretlypared others with Prince Chen and found that no one around her couldpare with him. He was the most handsome and elegant man in the world. It would be her great fortune to marry someone like him.

    However, he just had no interest in her!

    Shao Yanru was very clear about this. At that time, she had feelings for Chu Liuchen and threw herself on him, but he pushed her away with disgust. Every time she thought of this, she felt ashamed. In the past, when she had seen otherdies from aristocratic families throwing themselves on Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, she had mocked them. She didn¡¯t expect that one day she would be like them.

    However, he had no feelings for her.

    As for Chu Liuxin, she always felt that he was too childish. As a prince, he looked lively and immature. How could he ascend the throne in the future?

    At present, she had no other choice.

    ¡°Do you think Prince Xin wille tomorrow?¡± Shao Yanru asked. She would act tomorrow because she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She had thought that her father would try his best to help her, but now it seemed impossible.

    ¡°Prince Xin maye. He came here more often these days,¡± Han Dan said with a faint smile. ¡°Prince Xin cares about you, Miss. When he knew that you were injured, he came over and told you something interesting and fun. He would alsofort you. If you reciprocate his love, he will be very happy!¡±

    In the past few days, when Prince Xin came to the Phoenix Pce, he would inevitablye to the side hall to see Shao Yanru. At this time, the Fifth Miss would sit quietly at the table and drink tea. Prince Xin chatted andughed with First Miss Shao. It was obvious that Prince Xin was interested in First Miss Shao. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he pay attention to the Fifth Miss Shao?

    Han Dan thought so, but she didn¡¯t expect that Chu Liuxin ignored Shao Wanru because she was always indifferent when answering questions. Sometimes he couldn¡¯t continue talking.

    If there had not been Shao Yanru, Chu Liuxin really couldn¡¯t have sat still. Since Shao Wanru was so cold, how could he continue? Fortunately, Shao Yanru was eager to please him making the chat enthusiastic.

    ¡°Miss, Prince Xin may not mean that!¡± Shuqi had known that Chu Liuxin had fallen in love with Shao Wanru before. Seeing that Han Dan did not understand the fact, she reminded her softly, for fear that Han Dan would mislead her master¡¯s thoughts and make the thing out of control in the end.

    ¡°I know... but so what? Marriage has always been decided by parents. What¡¯s more... won¡¯t he marry me if it¡¯s his fault?¡± Shao Yanru responded with a faint sneer. Of course, she did not expect Chu Liuxin to marry her willingly. However, he was just an immature child. If she married into Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion and coaxed him well, wouldn¡¯t she be able to win his heart back?

    ¡°Early in the morning tomorrow, ask the Fifth Miss toe here. Tell her that I want her to find some painkillers for me. Although the wound is much better, it still hurts when I sleep at night. With some painkillers, I can sleep better,¡± Shao Yanru said after making up her mind.

    ¡°Early in the morning?¡± Han Dan asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Yes, early in the morning, and say that I woke up early because of poor sleep. It¡¯s easier to make her believe!¡± Shao Yanru said with a sneer, ¡°My ¡®good¡¯ sister is very smart. If you don¡¯t go early, she may misinterpret me!¡±

    Shao Wanru would be indispensable in the matter tomorrow!

    Seeing Shao Yanru¡¯scent and cold smile, Han Dan shivered and hurriedly lowered her head to cover up her panic...

 Chapter 786 - None on Duty in Imperial Institute of Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 786 None on Duty in Imperial Institute of Medicine</h4>

    Han Dan arrived at the Chuxiu Pce early the next morning when Shao Wanru just got up. Actually, she had been up early these days.

    Although she didn¡¯t want others to think that she had a good rtionship with Shao Yanru, she had to show her the respect that she should show. Anyway, she could not let others gossip that she was indifferent to Shao Yanru and that it was all her fault.

    As soon as she finished breakfast, Yujie came in with Han Dan.

    ¡°What could I do for my sister?¡± Shao Wanru asked. Han Dan didn¡¯te at this time for nothing. Shao Yanru had recently regarded Han Dan as her confidant. She put her in a more important position than she had put Shuqi.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, First Miss wants you to go to the Imperial Institute of Medicine early in the morning and fetch some doses of the painkiller for her. First Miss said that she couldn¡¯t sleep well at night because of the pain!¡± Han Dan lowered her head and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°There... there¡¯s something else...¡± Han Dan trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°First Miss said that on purpose... It seems she intends to get... Prince Xin...¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to lie to Fifth Miss Shao. Besides, she also had a selfish motive. Fifth Miss Shao had not only deterred her but also seen through her selfishness.

    ¡°Prince Xin?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Yanru now aimed to target Chu Liuxin. Compared with the others, Chu Liuxin was inevitably too childish. Unexpectedly, Shao Yanru aimed to target Chu Liuxin instead of the current emperor in the pce.

    But after thinking about it carefully, she was not surprised. The emperor was old, the empress still ruled the imperial harem, and the emperor also had other favored concubines, who had given birth to many sons. If Shao Yanru really liked the emperor, it was hard to tell if she could see daylight someday.

    Compared with the emperor, Chu Liuyue had at least a few advantages that the emperor didn¡¯t have: he was young and had no princess.

    Being young meant that he would have infinite possibilities!

    ¡°Yes, it is Prince Xin. She said... said that Prince Xin wasing in a while,¡± Han Dan answered gingerly and stole a nce at Shao Wanru.

    Prince Xin seemed to have a good character and he had a good rtionship with the Shao sisters. Every time he came to visit Shao Yanru, although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t like to talk much, he would try to raise some topics and chat a bit with her. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to snub Fifth Miss Shao.

    ¡°Go back and tell my sister that I will go to the Imperial Institute of Medicine and fetch the medicine!¡± Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving then!¡± Han Dan replied.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and Han Dan left respectfully. Only when she hade outside did she turn around and go back.

    In the room, Shao Wanru stood up.

    ¡°Do you really want to go and get the so-called painkiller, Miss? I think First Miss is quite healthy. Every time Prince Xin is here, she smiles happily. She doesn¡¯t seem to suffer from unbearable pain,¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°I said I would go, so I have to go, right? Otherwise, people who see this will spread rumors!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and went out. Of course, she needed to go.

    But she had the absolute right to decide how she got the medicine.

    The Imperial Institute of Medicine was a little far from the Chuxiu Pce. Fortunately, there was afortable sedan chair prepared for her. She got on the sedan chair and went all the way to the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Then, the sedan chair stopped when it had carried her to the gate of the institute.

    Yujie stepped forward, held the door frame of the sedan chair, and helped Shao Wanru get off.

    But she frowned when looking at the que hanging over the gate of the Imperial Institute of Medicine and the opened double doors. At this time, it happened that the doors were open, but there was no one here.

    The two of them walked in while a little eunuch wasing out. He was stunned when he saw Shao Wanru and her servant. Yet, he didn¡¯t know her identity, so he didn¡¯t dare to address her with any titles. But he was sure that she was a mistress.

    ¡°What can I do for you, mistress?¡± The little eunuch asked with a witty smile, looking so kind.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there any imperial physicians in... the Imperial Institute of Medicine at this time?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Now is off-duty time. The imperial physician on dutyst night has gone back. The imperial physician to work today will note until a whileter. Please wait a few moments. He will probably be here soon,¡± the little eunuch answered with a smile.

    Hearing his words, Shao Wanru was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know about it.

    There were imperial physicians on duty in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Even the pce heads knew it. There were people on duty here 24 hours a day, but how could there be a period of time without anyone on duty?

    ¡°The imperial physicians on duty should not go home until other imperial physicians arrive, should they?¡± Yujie looked curiously at the empty Imperial Institute of Medicine and asked.

    Almost everyone in the pce knew it. If no one was in the Imperial Institute of Medicine, what if the masters and mistresses in the pce fell ill? Something sensational would happen. The imperial physicians were probably not so bold to do so.

    Having learned what Yujie meant, the little eunuch shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯re many imperial physicians on duty in the pce. Some are elsewhere, but those on duty in the Imperial Institute of Medicine can leave a little earlier. If something emergent happens to the masters or mistresses of the pce, we can go to other ces to summon the imperial physicians on duty. Now there¡¯re imperial physicians on duty in the Chuxiu Pce!¡±

    His words were clear, and Shao Wanru immediately understood.

    The Imperial Institute of Medicine was the headquarters of the imperial physicians, but not all of them were on duty here. Actually, some took duty in turns in other pces in case something happened. For example, they might be needed if many people gathered in the Chuxiu Pce, and some should be around the emperor or in Empress Dowager¡¯s ce.

    Even if there was a period of time when no physicians on duty were in the headquarters, it was fine to summon imperial physicians from other ces if an emergency urred.

    ¡°Why is there a period without anyone on duty?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile. ¡°Actually, such a period can be avoided!¡±

    Hearing these words, the little eunuch said with a bitter face, ¡°There was no such period previously. However, since some imperial physicians began to have to take duty in turns in the Chuxiu Pce, the imperial physicians had be too busy with their work. Later, they reported it to the empress and the empress agreed to this adjustment. Only in this way can the Imperial Institute of Medicine operate normally.¡±

    ¡°This is the idea of the empress?¡± Shao Wanru thought of something.

    ¡°The empress has agreed. Mistress, do you have an urgent business? If you do, you can go to other ces to summon an imperial physician,¡± the little eunuch answered casually. He found that the mistress was not on anything urgent, or she would not have wasted so much time on the exnation.

    ¡°I want some doses of the painkiller. My eldest sister is injured and she is in the pce now. She can¡¯t sleep well at night,¡± Shao Wanru said vaguely.

    Her sister got injured in the pce, and she was in a mistress¡¯s clothes, so she didn¡¯t look like a mistress living in the pce. The little eunuch thought that she was more like one of thosedies from aristocratic families in the Chuxiu Pce. The more he thought about it, the more he thought she looked like one.

    After hesitating for a moment, he asked, ¡°Are you First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    It was said that First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was injured and she was now recuperating in the empress¡¯s ce. No one else seemed to have been heard injured. And she was injured so seriously that she even had to take the painkiller at night.

    ¡°Our Miss is Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She wants to get some doses of the painkiller,¡± Yujie took one step forward, raised her head, and said.

    ¡°Oh, you are Fifth Miss Shao. There are painkillers. Pleasee in with me,¡± the little eunuch said with a smile. Then he led her to a pharmacy.

    The pharmacy was densely packed with medicine cabs, which were many more than those in an ordinary pharmacy.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I don¡¯t have medical skills and I can¡¯t read. Fifth Miss, please take a look and choose what you need!¡± the little eunuch said with a smile while pointing at a long row of medicine cabs. Each medicine cab was pasted with a note, on which the name of the herb was written.

    This was not difficult for Shao Wanru and her maid at all. Yujie stepped forward and was about to look for it, but Shao Wanru pulled her sleeve gently.

    ¡°You can¡¯t read, little eunuch?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t read. Almost all the pce servants in the Imperial Institute of Medicine can¡¯t read, except for the disciples of the imperial physicians,¡± the little eunuch exined smilingly.

    Shao Wanru had never had exchanges with those from the Imperial Institute of Medicine in her previous life. At least, she had no memory about the institute, so she didn¡¯t know this rule of it.

    But after thinking about it carefully, she thought that it was appropriate. In the Imperial Institute of Medicine, the medical records of the emperor and his wife and concubines were the most precious. Such things could not be peaked at by anyone at will, so the ordinary people who sorted out such things had better be illiterates. Only in this way could they ensure that the medical record information would not be spread out.

    ¡°Have you ever seen other imperial physicians take painkillers before, little eunuch?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly with a deep look in her eyes after thinking it through. Shao Yanru lived in the side hall of the empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce, but she still knew such a thing. Obviously, someone was helping her secretly.

    She must have had the intent toward Prince Xin when he came to visit her in her sickbed, but she had not found a suitable opportunity or made her decision yet. Now it seemed that it was time for her to take action.

    And she, Qin Wanru, was probably that opportunity!

    ¡°Well... I actually know something about it, but I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t get the urate doses.¡± The little eunuch was smart. Although he could not read, the nobles in the pce were very delicate. When they were sick, they would use painkillers, which were a kind ofmon medicine. The little eunuch had seen the imperial physicians take the medicine quite a few times, but he was prudent, afraid that he would make mistakes, so he said so deliberately.

    ¡°Can you take me to have a look, little eunuch?¡± Shao Wanru said with a soft smile.

    Seeing that she had been calm and left a good impression on him, the little eunuch became bold. He took Shao Wanru to the medicine cab in the first row on the right, pointed to a medicine cab in the middle, and said, ¡°Is this what you are looking for, Fifth Miss?¡±

    This was the spot where the imperial physicians usually came most.

    Shao Wanru looked up at the characters on the note. It was indeed a kind of painkiller.

    ¡°Okay, this one. Could you please get some for me, little eunuch?¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had chosen this medicine, the little eunuch skillfully turned around, fetched a paper bag, put a handful into the bag, wrapped it up, and handed it to Yujie.

    Yujie was about to take it, but Shao Wanru stopped her and asked, ¡°Could you please put more paper bags outside of it, lest that the smell of the medicine should spread on the way!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude was gentle. This was not difficult at all, so the little eunuch nodded in agreement and put two more paper bags on the outside. Feeling that there was no smell of medicine, he handed the bags to Yujie.

    After thanking the little eunuch, Shao Wanru left the Imperial Institute of Medicine with Yujie. They had not spent much timeing in and going out, and the imperial physician on duty had note yet. It seemed that the Imperial Institute of Medicine had recently been a little short of physicians...

 Chapter 787 - The Insensitive Chu Liuxin

    <h4>Chapter 787 The Insensitive Chu Liuxin</h4>

    Havinge out of the Imperial Institute of Medicine, Shao Wanru got on thefortable sedan chair and Yujie walked abreast with it, which was carried all the way to the side hall of the Phoenix Pce and put down outside it.

    There was a small side door in the side hall, through which Shao Wanru could go inside and avoid going to the main entrance of the Phoenix Pce. This saved her a lot of trouble.

    When she got into the room, she saw Shao Yanru reclining with a soft look on the couch against the window. She was neatly dressed, but her face was ashen, looking like she was quite ill. The hair on her temples was slightly loose with a little of her tiredness, showing that she was delicate and poor in the bones.

    Her hair was a little messy, but it was not ugly. Instead, it made her look uniquely weak and soft, quite different from the usual dignified look in public. Yet, in her current weak state, even if someone thought that she was different from before, it didn¡¯t matter. The situation that she could not fully exhibit her momentum when she was physically weak had happened in the past.

    In the past few days, Shao Yanru had always changed her state calmly. She had turned her high-status and dignified image into the current poor and fragile look.

    When Shao Wanru met Shao Yanru in her previous life, thetter had already been a concubine of the emperor. She had always posed as someone superior and arrogant. Sometimes she would pretend to be well-behaved and gentle. Seeing Shao Wanru being brutally trampled on by her subordinates, she would have a sympathetic look, meaning that this was what Shao Wanru had asked for and that she would have wanted to let her off mercifully.

    Indeed, Shao Wanru had never seen her like this before.

    She nced at Shao Yanru¡¯s thin and light clothes, which were quite fit, clearly showing her slender figure. Shao Yanru was in a woman¡¯s golden age. With her thin waist tightly bound at the age of 17 or 18, her chest looked so bugling. Although she was more gorgeous, Shao Wanru had to admit at this moment that her sister had a more beautiful figure.

    It was because when she was in the reclining position, the cor of her dress was a little loose, giving her an inexplicable charm.

    Shao Yanru was so fully prepared today.

    ¡°Are you feeling better today, sister?¡± Shao Wanru stepped forward and asked lightly in a routine manner. She asked like this every day she came over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Yanru saidzily. After that, she covered her bugling chest and rolled on her side, coughing a few times. Then, she rolled back and said weakly, ¡°Wanru, please put the painkiller into the medicine prescribed by the imperial physician and boil them together.¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded, and Yujie retired and took the medicine to the pce servant responsible for boiling herbs.

    ¡°Why did you get up today, sister?¡± Shao Wanru sat still in the chair next to her, picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and asked.

    ¡°If Iy all the time, I would lose all my bones for being toozy. Anyway, I have to get up and walk. If I can recover early, I can go back to our mansion. Staying in the side hall of the empress all the time is not suitable anyway,¡± Shao Yanru lowered her head and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t hope to get anything now. I just hope that you can achieve what you want. After all, you are a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. You can¡¯t let others look down upon you!¡±

    What she said was true as if she were supporting Shao Wanru wholeheartedly.

    The fourdies of this generation from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had entered the imperial pce to attend the Consort Selection, but due to various reasons, only Shao Wanru was left now. In this case, the family could only put all their hopes on Shao Wanru. Before the Selection, Shao Yanru had been a very promising candidate, but she ended up like this today. Anyone who had such an experience would feel discouraged.

    Actually, there was nothing wrong with her current state. Besides, having survived a disaster, she had thought through those things that she could not think through and she no longer wanted to fight for those things that she had wanted to strive to get.

    Without the previous reasons to excel over others, her concern about Shao Wanru looked much more natural.

    In their mansions, youngdiespeted with their sisters for jewelry, the attention of the elders, and even resources. But now in the pce, sometimes what theypeted for was life!

    She almost lost her life, so what else should she take to heart?

    Compared with her own life, things like jewelry were too superficial.

    Shao Yanru thought that her performance at the moment could probably satisfy Shao Wanru and let her put down her guard. She knew that she had hurt her sister many times in the past, but she, who was always prudent in handling things, had often been behind the scenes. So, she didn¡¯t think that her sister had sensed many of her actions. At most, her sister would think that she was the helper of her mother and their grandmother.

    Now she showed the white feather, so Shao Wanru would probably put down her guard against her!

    ¡°First Miss, Fifth Miss, Prince Xin is here!¡± Han Dan came in and reported.

    Shao Wanru took a sip of tea in silence. The owner of this ce was Shao Yanru, so she didn¡¯t need to give instructions.

    ¡°Invite Prince Xin in!¡± Shao Yanru said. She moved slightly and Shuqi helped her sit upright hurriedly.

    Chu Liuxin strode in. Seeing that Shao Yanru had sat up and freshened up, he looked her up and down in surprise and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve recovered, First Miss Shao?¡±

    When he came to visit the patient in the past, there had always been a gauze curtain between him and her. The curtain was not thick, but he could only vaguely see the figure inside. He could only see Shao Yanru lying in bed and Shao Wanru, looking silent, sitting next to her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little better. Thanks for your visiting me, Prince Xin!¡± Shao Yanru said in a soft and powerless voice. She raised her extremely soft and tender eyes, ill but charming. Coupled with her slender waist and bulging breasts, she could make a man get so interested in her and feel sorry for her.

    At this moment, any normal man would be involuntarily tempted by the beautiful woman in front of his eyes.

    Shao Wanru nced at Chu Liuxin¡¯s face calmly. Obviously, this man still had no idea about the charms of women. Staring at such a beauty, he had nothing but joy in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. With First Miss having recovered, Fifth Miss won¡¯t have to be so tired. She won¡¯t have to shuttle between the Chuxiu Pce and the Phoenix Pce every day!¡±

    Chu Liuyue said in a very good mood, but he didn¡¯t notice that Shao Yanru¡¯s face turned a little stiff because of his words.

    Chu Liuxin liked Shao Wanru. He had wanted to find an opportunity and ask the emperor to grant him a marriage. Unexpectedly, the marriage was not granted and First Miss Shao, her sister, from the mansion where she was from, had an ident. If he asked his father, the emperor, to grant him the marriage, his father would be angry. And his mother, the emperor¡¯s concubine, had repeatedly warned him not to act rashly during this period of time, and also asked him to stay away from the sisters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    But Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t think so. Now was a good opportunity because he coulde and visit Shao Wanru. Therefore, he came to the Phoenix Pce every time with the excuse of greeting the empress, and then he would pay a special visit to Shao Yanru.

    Visiting Shao Yanru was a lie. Of course, his main purpose was toe and see Shao Wanru. In his heart, Shao Yanru was just the cousin of Fifth Miss Shao, no more than that.

    When he was here, the one he talked most enthusiastically about was Shao Yanru, but in fact, his eyes had been on Shao Wanru. Yet, Shao Wanru seemed to have something on her mind, looking dull. When he asked her questions, she only answered simply. Then he could not continue talking with her.

    Fortunately, Shao Yanru was also there.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, if First Miss goes back home, you can have a good rest!¡± Chu Liuxin said to Shao Wanru with a smile.

    Shao Wanru raised her head, had a small smile, nodded but did not give a reply.

    ¡°What you said is reasonable, Prince Xin. During this period of time, Wanru couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well because of me. After leaving the pce, I will surely send some good tonics over to her!¡± Shao Yanru restrained her anger and said with a soft smile, looking at Shao Wanru with gratitude in her eyes.

    Although he found that Shao Wanru ignored him as always, Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t care much about it, and he nodded repeatedly at Shao Yanru¡¯s words. Then he looked at Shao Yanru¡¯splexion and said in a way that he thought he knew it quite well, ¡°First Miss Shao, you look much better indeed. You look almost the same as Fifth Miss. I think that you¡¯re healthy enough to leave the pce. Or let me go to my mother in a while and ask her to send you out!¡±

    Chu Liuxin thought that he meant well and his words were appropriate, but Shao Yanru got so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t control herself. She pinched her leg with her hand on her knee so hard that she almost screamed.

    His words seemed to say that she was a burden for Shao Wanru and that he couldn¡¯t wait to drive her out of the pce.

    Should she really choose Chu Liuxin? If possible, she really didn¡¯t want to choose him. But she had no choice now. Chu Liuxin was her best choice.

    Compared with the dissolute Chu Liuyue or even the reckless Chu Liuzhou, Chu Liuxin was so insensitive to what she meant.

    Shao Yanru always knew how to deal with men. She knew when she should stop talking even if she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t think she couldmunicate with Chu Liuxin now. Couldn¡¯t he see that she was a fragile, helpless beauty who had gone through a disaster?

    What was so good about Shao Wanru? Except that her face was slightly nicer than hers, what else could she use topare with her?

    She almost couldn¡¯t control her anger, but she had to put a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Prince Xin, what you said is right. Wanru is indeed tired. Just now, she said that she wanted to go out for a walk and breathe fresh air. The room is full of the smell of medicine, and it¡¯s really ufortable to be here!¡±

    Shao Yanru waved her handkerchief gently in front of her nose with a charming look. Shao Wanru stood up quietly and bowed slightly to Chu Liuxin, saying, ¡°Your Highness, I do want to go out for a walk. Sorry, I have to go now!¡±

    Shao Yanru told a barefaced lie, but this kind of lie was harmless. Even if her sister exposed it, it was useless. Either of them would have reasons to defend themselves, but they would beughing stocks.

    She had wanted to find an opportunity to leave here. If she didn¡¯t go out, the next plot of the drama could not go on. Shao Yanru thought so, and so did she. It was appropriate to take the chance to get out of the predicament.

    ¡°I happen to be tired...¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru was going out for a walk, Chu Liuxin was overjoyed and wanted to go out for a walk with her. It was rare to have such a chance to apany the beauty, so he had to seize it. Eunuch Liu had said that one had to have a chance if he wanted to please girls.

    For someone like him who had few chances, he had to seize every one he had.

    ¡°Prince Xin, I have something to consult you. Please give me a chance to say it!¡± Shao Yanru interrupted him with a smile.

 Chapter 788 - A Strong Smell of Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 788 A Strong Smell of Medicine</h4>

    Hearing the delicate girl¡¯s words, Chu Liuxin really couldn¡¯t refuse her. He could only watch Shao Wanru leave. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to hear First Miss Shao¡¯s words at all. He just wanted to hear Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s words, but he had no choice but to hear.

    Helplessly, he sat down again and said as if he had lost strength, ¡°First Miss, if there¡¯s anything, please tell me.¡±

    If she had something to tell him, she should just say it. After that, he could go out for a walk.

    Thinking of this, he felt a little better and smiled.

    Shao Wanru lifted up the door curtain and walked out. Dressed in a lot of clothes, she feltfortable when the cold air outside rushed over. She stood still in the corridor and then walked toward the small room beside the side hall. ¡°In this case, let me add fuel to the fire lest that Shao Yanrue up with other tricks.¡±

    A pce maid was boiling herbs inside. When she saw Shao Wanruing over, she hurriedly put down the cattail leaf fan and bowed to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Not done yet?¡± Shao Wanru pointed at the medicine pot on the stove and said.

    ¡°Soon, Fifth Miss. Wait a minute!¡± The pce maid nodded and said.

    ¡°The medicine brought here just now has been added?¡± Shao Wanru asked as she looked at the steaming medicine pot.

    That the herbs were boiled did not mean that the medicine was ready. Instead, they had to be decocted second by second so that the liquids of the herbal residues were extracted. This process should be slow, or the medicine¡¯s efficacy would not be so good.

    ¡°Yes, it has. Next, I¡¯ll stew the herbs with a small fire,¡± the pce maid nodded and said. The painkiller was not a big deal. She just needed to add it to the medicine powder and boil them together.

    ¡°Ignore me. Just stew it carefully,¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The pce maid did not dare to stay too far from it. She squatted attentively next to the stove, picked up the cattail leaf fan, and continued to fan the fire.

    Shao Wanru walked into the room and saw some sheets of paper scattered on the table that was on the right. They were basically the paper used to hold the herbs before the decoction began.

    The smell of medicine was quite strong. Those few paper bags that she had brought from the Imperial Institute of Medicine were also among them.

    Shao Wanru sat down on the round stool at the table, supported her head with her hand, and flipped through the sheets of paper scattered on the table in boredom. Suddenly, she smelled something strange and narrowed her eyes.

    She picked up a medium-sized paper bag from the messy paper and sniffed it, realizing that she had guessed it. Shao Yanru had been prepared a long time earlier.

    Having found what she was looking for, she checked the time for decocting the medicine and found that it would be ready sometimeter, so she stood up and walked out with Yujie.

    In the past, she would asionallye to see the decocted medicine for Shao Yanru, so the pce maid boiling the herbs did not care about it.

    Out of the room, she walked out of the corridor slowly. When she saw Han Dan hurriedlying over, she signaled to Yujie with her eyes. Yujie stepped forward and stopped her.

    ¡°Go and get a basin of water. Fifth Miss wants to wash her hands!¡± Yujie ordered.

    Han Dan had to stop and went to another small room. She poured a basin of water and put it at the end of the corridor in front of the room door. Shao Wanru came over and washed her hands.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t have to wash her hands. She had just touched the bags gently for a short time, and her hands didn¡¯t have a strong smell.

    ¡°Where have you been earlier, Han Dan? Why didn¡¯t I see you serve First Miss here?¡± Yujie took the chance to ask Han Dan.

    Han Dan didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from Shao Wanru. She said, ¡°Earlier, First Miss said that if Prince Xin came over, I should go to the general steward of the Phoenix Pce.¡±

    Shao Wanru took the handkerchief from Yujie and dried her hands, asking, ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°First Miss asked me to invite the general steward toe over, saying that she wants to discuss something with him and then ask him to report it to the empress.¡±

    It was hard for Shao Yanru to meet the empress directly. Even if she had something important to report, she had to tell the general steward of the Phoenix Pce first.

    In fact, she could not meet with the general steward of the empress as immediately as she wished. Instead, she could only say that she wanted him toe over in a while.

    ¡°Did the general steward agree toe over in a while?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly. Some things gradually formed a clue. Slowlybining it with a few things in her memory, she found that she could see the truth more clearly.

    ¡°The general steward said that he woulde over shortly. The emperor is now in the empress¡¯ ce, so he can¡¯t leave for the time being!¡± Han Dan said. ¡°First Miss didn¡¯t think that the general steward would immediatelye. The general steward is the general keeper of the Phoenix Pce. He always has all kinds of things to deal with, and he also has to serve the empress. First Miss said that I didn¡¯t have to mind it even if I heard such words.¡±

    Han Dan stole a nce at Shao Wanru with mixed feelings. Actually, she thought that First Miss Shao was great because she had guessed the reaction of the general steward. But Fifth Miss Shao was even greater. Now she regretted being a double agent for the twodies. She just wanted to have one mistress, but now she seemed to have two mistresses.

    And the two mistresses seemed to be sharply opposed to each other.

    Ignoring the hesitation in Han Dan¡¯s eyes, Shao Wanru sharpened the look in her eyes. Shao Yanru¡¯s calction was so careful that she had even predicted the reaction of the empress.

    As the confidant of the empress, the general steward certainly knew what the empress thought. Currently, the empress didn¡¯t like Shao Yanru. Even if there was something, she would dy it on purpose, punishing Shao Yanru from an empress¡¯s stance.

    No matter whether there was anything or not, the general steward would never be on call. And he would even dy it for some time. But this period of time was enough for Shao Yanru. The medicine was now still being boiled over the fire, and it would take some time.

    ¡°Go to the general steward again.¡± After thinking for a moment, Shao Wanru said, ¡°Tell him that Prince Xin is also here. Ask him toe earlier!¡±

    ¡°Prince Xin is really innocent. I can¡¯t let him fall in the hands of Shao Yanru! Go in a little earlier and ruin Shao Yanru¡¯s plot. Attack her when she is off guard!¡±

    Han Dan looked at Shao Wanru in surprise. She meant to force the general steward with the status of Prince Xin. Could this work? The general steward of the Phoenix Pce was the confidant of the empress. Even when he met him, Prince Xin had to call him ¡°general steward¡± respectfully. It waspletely useless to deter the general steward with the prince¡¯s status.

    She knew it even as a little pce maid. It was impossible that Fifth Miss Shao didn¡¯t know it!

    ¡°Go and say that. If he asks you what Prince Xin is doing, you should answer vaguely!¡± Shao Wanru said. If he came quickly, the plot could be ended, absolutely.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going right now!¡± Han Dan didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore. She replied and went there again.

    When she arrived at the main hall of the Phoenix Pce, she saw the general steward standing at the roadside. Excitedly, she trotted over, ready to open her mouth when she saw a yellow brocade robe from the corner of her eye. Scared, she turned ashen and hurriedly dropped to her knees.

    In the pce, only the emperor could wear a yellow robe.

    She had trotted over. In fact, she had alerted the people present. The emperor came here with a simple retinue. Apart from the general steward of the Phoenix Pce, there were even no other servants around him.

    Of course, the guards who secretly followed him would not show up in public.

    Startled, the general steward of the Phoenix Pce rebuked sternly, ¡°What is it you want to see me about, little maid? Do you know that if you disturb His Majesty, you will be sentenced to death?¡±

    The emperor waved his hand and his chief eunuch went to fetch the file the emperor had left in the empress¡¯ ce.

    ¡°Your Majesty... I... I¡¯m the maid of First Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion... I should be severely punished for having disturbed you!¡± Han Dan stammered. She had turned ashen in fear.

    Although she wholeheartedly curried favor with Shao Yanru, hoping to get a chance to work her way up in the imperial pce, she had not realized the dream yet, nor had she ever really met the emperor.

    The emperor naturally knew First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. He frowned and asked seriously, ¡°What are you here for?¡±

    Although his two sons had imed that the incident on that day was a misunderstanding and that it had nothing to do with First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, how could the emperor, who had rich life experience, not perceive the fishy operations of it? But if he continued the investigation, he himself would lose face, so he simply gave it up.

    But this didn¡¯t mean that he had a good impression of Shao Yanru.

    The woman had even provoked his two sons to fight each other. Even just from this point of view, the emperor was so dissatisfied with Shao Yanru. He thought that the woman would be unfaithful to her husband if she was married, so she could not marry a prince and be his princess. Fortunately, the final decision about the Consort Selection was not made yet. If she really married one of his sons but still kept a rtionship with another, a more unimaginable scandal might happen then.

    ¡°Your Majesty, First Miss asked me to invite the general steward. She said... said that Prince Cheng is also there... she asked the general steward to go... go... go over. She has something to tell... tell him!¡± Han Dan finally finished her words in stammers. Now she was panicky and scared, so her words were incoherent.

    But on the whole, she made it clear with her words.

    The emperor¡¯s face turned colder and colder. He was so angry that his eyes glistened with fierceness. Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou had been involved earlier, and now Chu Liuxin was dragged in. The eldest daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was so unfaithful!

    ¡°Go! Take me there!¡± The emperor said. He had nned to go back to the imperial study, but he was not in the mood now. He turned around coldly. He wanted to see what this woman would do. If she really had any improper behavior, he would kill her!

    Seeing the emperor turn around, the general steward of the Phoenix Pce was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t know why the emperor was interested in such things, but he reacted quite fast. He called out to Han Dan and then hurriedly caught up to lead the way.

    Han Dan hurriedly got up and followed the two people in a shiver, heading to the side hall.

    Inside the side hall, the infusion had been brought over and put on the table, just in front of Chu Liuxin. The infusion was so hot that it could not be drunk at the moment. The smell of it was pungent, and it was in front of him. He sniffed it and thought that it smelled bad. But this was medicine to heal injury, so he could not speak ill of it. More importantly, Shao Yanru¡¯s words were interesting to him because they were all small matters about Shao Wanru.

    She spoke of what had happened after Shao Wanru recognized her ancestors in the mansion and the inexplicable fire in her courtyard. She said that she had not been in the mansion at that time. If she had been there, she would have protected Shao Wanru from being bullied.

    Chu Liuxin nodded repeatedly and felt the regret. If he had known that he would like Shao Wanru, he should have been to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to protect her back then. He would have never let her suffer such a great grievance. Maybe it was because he wore too many clothes, he suddenly felt hot.

    Looking at Chu Liuxin smelling the curling smoke from the bowl in front of him, Shao Yanru looked a littlecent. It would be done in a while...

 Chapter 789 - Imminent Disaster as His Majesty Is In

    <h4>Chapter 789 Imminent Disaster as His Majesty Is In</h4>

    Standing outside the side hall, the emperor asked sternly, ¡°Where is Prince Xin?¡±

    Outside the side hall, Shuqi stood there with a pale face, staring nkly at the emperor. Then, she dropped to her knees.

    Why was the emperor here? How could the emperor be here?

    ¡°It should be the general steward who came here with some people, shouldn¡¯t he? How could it not be him?¡± Even if she didn¡¯t know the emperor, she knew that only the emperor could wear such clothes in the pce.

    ¡°Where is Prince Xin?¡± Seeing the maid standing a little far from the room door outside, the emperor became angrier. He strode forward, lifted the door curtain, and went straight into the room.

    ¡°A man and a woman in the room alone without even a maid watching them! What does Shao Jing¡¯s daughter want to do?¡±

    Inside the room, Chu Liuxin closed his eyes for a moment, feeling even hotter. In his eyes, Shao Yanru looked even more delicate and alluring and her watery eyes seemed to contain great charms. He felt that his heart was so itchy that he couldn¡¯t help wanting to see the water in Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes clearly.

    When he suddenly heard a sounding from the door, he looked back but was surprised to see that his father was standing there. The heat that was gushing forth from his heart vanished as if someone had immediately poured a basin of cold water down his head. He was cold all over.

    He said bluntly, ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± The emperor looked at him and said coldly.

    Chu Liuxin finally realized that something had been wrong moments earlier, so he became anxious, wishing to exin. ¡°Father, I¡¯m not...¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± The emperor rebuked with a dark face.

    Chu Liuxin did not dare to exin anymore. Instead, he ran out hurriedly. When he was outside, he took a deep breath. Instantly, the clean and cold air drove away all the surging heat in him, but he suddenly had a sense of horror.

    Why did he think Shao Yanru was very beautiful just now? He even thought that she was the most beautiful woman, and he even wanted to hold her in his arms and enjoy her.

    He liked Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but when did he have this intent toward her? Obviously, he wanted to get close to Fifth Miss Shao by taking the chance of visiting First Miss Shao in her sickbed. ¡°What happened to him just now?¡±

    He rubbed his forehead and knitted his eyebrows, depressed and ashamed. How could he do that?

    The general steward of the Phoenix Pce walked up to him with a grin and greeted him. ¡°Fifth Prince!¡±

    Chu Liuxin calmed down and tried to look indifferent, asking, ¡°Why is my father here?¡±

    ¡°The emperor heard that you were here, so he came over to have a look. Where were you just now, Prince Xin?¡± The general steward looked back and asked uneasily. The situation today was obviously bad. As soon as he heard that Prince Xin was in First Miss Shao¡¯s ce, the emperor came over angrily. Was there any other secret behind it?

    When he suddenly thought of something, he gasped and narrowed his eyes. The incident with Prince Zhou and Prince Yue involved was still vivid in his mind. ¡°Is the emperor also involved?¡±

    First Miss Shao was really sophisticated. She could even make so many people interest in her, and they were the emperor and his sons. He must report it to the empress and let her make a decision.

    The general steward was the general keeper of the Phoenix Pce, not the chief eunuch of the emperor, so he didn¡¯t know about the emperor¡¯s thoughts.

    Rolling his eyes, he didn¡¯t think that he could make a decision about the current situation, so he took a few steps outside and pointed at a little eunuch who was sweeping the floor outside, asking him toe over. Then he took him aside and whispered a few words to him.

    The little eunuch threw away his broom, turned around, and trotted to report to the empress.

    Shao Wanru came out of the small room on the side and looked at the eyes of Chu Liuxin, who was standing outside in a daze. At the sight of Shao Wanru, Chu Liuxin became even more ashamed and blushed, feeling that he didn¡¯t know how to face her. With a red face, he swung his sleeves and strode away.

    He didn¡¯t know how to face Shao Wanru now.

    At the moment when he was in the room just now, he even had a crush on Shao Yanru, which was beyond his imagination. How could he be interested in Shao Yanru? He obviously liked Shao Wanru and wanted her to be his princess.

    With his mind being in a mess, he was too ashamed to see Shao Wanru, especially at this time. Now he felt like he had been caught while fornicating with a woman in bed. Being upset, how could he have the mood to continue to stay here at this time?

    Seeing Chu Liuxin turn around and leave without saying anything, Yujie asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chu Liuxin, Miss?¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and fixed her eyes on the general steward of the Phoenix Pce. Judging from the eunuch¡¯s clothes, she could tell that this man should be the general steward of the Phoenix Pce. And she frowned.

    Although she was in the small room just now, she clearly saw the emperor enter the room and drive Chu Liuxin out, so now the person in the room was emperor, right?

    She subconsciously twisted her handkerchief and frowned slightly, feeling something different. ¡°Does it mean that this incident will be the same as what happened in my previous life?¡±

    Would Shao Yanru still be the emperor¡¯s Zhaoyi in this life? Shao Yanru had put an aphrodisiac powder in the bowl of medicine. There was no need to take this powder because it would work when one smelled it for some time.

    Today, Shao Yanru¡¯s cleaning and her action of letting Chu Liuxin stay all showed that she had an attempt on him but was afraid that he had no interest in her, so she came up with this n. Even if something was found out by then, it would have nothing to do with her. She would just be a victim, and it was she, Shao Wanru, who had dealt with the powder.

    She was the one who had been to the Imperial Institute of Medicine, and it was possible that she had touched this powder. At that time, there was no one in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. The little eunuch who took her to get the powder did not know herbs, but each one¡¯s name was on each cab box. One who could read could tell which was which.

    Besides, she knew something about medicine, so it was normal for her to know some special functions of herbs. She and Shao Yanru were not on good terms, so she had put some doses of aphrodisiac powder into Shao Yanru¡¯s painkiller, which she took regrly, and decocted them. If something went wrong, it was she who had trapped Shao Yanru.

    Even if the victim Shao Yanru lost her reputation, it was her fault and the victim was innocent. Since she was so innocent and she was also supported by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could be Princess Xin anyway.

    In order to frame her, she even prepared a medicine bag, which was in the room where she had decocted herbs in the past. Among the pile of paper, there was a small sheet of wrapping paper giving off such a smell.

    The wrapping paper was there and anyone could smell it. If someone investigated it, it was easy to find something.

    After finding out her scheme, she had deliberately asked Han Dan to take the general steward of the Phoniex Pce here and let him take Chu Liuxin out of the room.

    Just now, she looked at Chu Liuxin¡¯s face and saw that his face was slightly red, but it turned quite red when he saw her. It was obvious that he had not inhaled so much of the powder.

    But it would be hard to tell if he stayed there a little longer. If he was seriously poisoned, the general steward of the Phoenix Pce would inevitably find something unusual after going inside. But now, when she saw Chu Liuxin¡¯s ashamed and annoyed face, she could not guess anything.

    But she did not expect the emperor toe. ¡°Why did the emperore at this time?¡± Her fingers went into spasm and twitched, and her eyes looked nk for a moment. ¡°Can¡¯t I really change anything?¡±

    She lowered her head slightly to hide the coldness and panic in her eyes and squeezed the handkerchief in her hand hard to give herself some strength.

    The general steward of the Phoenix Pce was stunned for a moment when he saw Shao Wanruing out of the small room on the side. Then he saw that she, who seemed to have found something, stood there and lowered her head without making any sound. Therefore, he thought that Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was sensible and that she was much betterpared with First Miss Shao who ignoreddies¡¯ precepts.

    The general steward was flustered. ¡°The emperor is interested in First Miss Shao?¡± If he had known this earlier, he would have advised the empress to drive her away. Now, a sordid affair was about to happen in the Phoenix Pce of the empress.

    How could she be called the most beautiful woman in the capital? It seemed that the Fifth Miss Shao in front of him was a real beauty. She was much better than the pretentious First Miss Shao.

    She was a girl from an aristocratic family, not a prostitute who often showed up in public, so why did she be the so-called most beautiful woman? This title sounded unpleasant, and First Miss Shao tried her best not to behave herself. If she became a pce concubine, she would mess up the whole pce.

    The general steward was so worried that he had no mind to care about Shao Wanru. He took a nce at her and then lowered his head to think about what he would say when the empress arrived.

    The emperor and First Miss Shao were alone in the room now. In fact, the general steward also wanted to go in and keep an eye on the emperor, but he didn¡¯t dare. He was the confidant of the empress. If he rashly went in and caused trouble, even the empress would not be able to protect him, so he could only wait here anxiously.

    The empress was here soon with a few people, with Derong, the chief eunuch of the emperor, being among them.

    Seeing the empress, the general steward of the Phoenix Pce heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly went up to bow. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Shao Wanru fell on her knees in the corridor.

    The empress looked sharply at Shao Wanru in the corridor and then the general steward. After that, she asked coldly, ¡°Where is His Majesty?¡±

    The general steward pointed inside and whispered, ¡°His Majesty has been inside for a while!¡±

    The empress¡¯s expression changed drastically. She suddenly took two steps forward and was about to rush in, but Derong stopped her and said, ¡°Empress, please wait. Let me go in!¡±

    If nothing was wrong inside, it was fine for the empress to go in. But if something was going on inside, the emperor would be furious if the empress rushed in like this.

    She took a deep breath, knowing that she could not act rashly at this time. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Please go, Eunuch Derong!¡±

    She was not opposed to the thing that the emperor took women as his concubines. During the Consort Selection, she had wanted to pick a few beauties and bring them to the pce. But such a thing happened in her own pce and under her nose without her knowledge, which was like pping her hard in the face. She was the empress of the imperial harem, but such a sordid affair urred under her nose, then how could she bear it?

    ¡°This is what I should do!¡± Derong said helplessly.

 Chapter 790

    <h4>Chapter 790 The Secret About the Medicine Bowl</h4>

    Derong, the chief eunuch, was really helpless. What was going on? He just hurried to get something from the Empress¡¯s ce, but the Emperor had disappeared when he came back.

    Since the Emperor was missing, Derong went to look for him. When he did that in a panic, the Empress came and said that something had happened to the Emperor over there, so he hurried over with the Empress. Then what he saw made him shocked. In this situation, he had to deal with the aftermath instead of making a big deal out of it.

    The matter was a scandal.

    Derong walked to the door and knocked gently on it. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty!¡±

    It was very quiet in the room and there was no response, so Derong looked uneasy. He looked back at the Empress, whose face had turned pale out of anger. Seeing that the Empress couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, he pushed the door open and went in.

    When the door opened, a stuffy and pungent smell of medicine rushed over. Derong was caught off guard and couldn¡¯t help coughing loudly.

    Hearing his racking cough, the Emperor said in the inner room, ¡°Derong,e in!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯lle in right away!¡± Derong said hurriedly. Then he turned around and entered the inner room which was behind the screen. He lowered his head and did not dare to look straight at the scene there.

    When he came in just now, he could roughly understand what was going on inside. Miss Shao was crying on the bed, and her clothes were a little messy. Meanwhile, the Emperor stood by the bedside and frowned.

    The Emperor strode out as he said, ¡°Get someone to help her dress up.¡±

    When the Emperor walked out and took a breath of fresh air, the anger in his heart dissipated a little. Then, he met the Empress¡¯s angry eyes, and when he looked around, he saw many people kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that you were here, so I came to see what happened!¡± The Empress suppressed the anger in her heart and stepped forward to bow to the Emperor.

    ¡°Ask a maid to help her dress up!¡± The Emperor¡¯s face turned grave. He went into the room just now to ask Shao Yanru who she liked. His son was not like the cabbage on the market that could be chosen by people at will. He was really disappointed with Shao Yanru.

    She had seduced two of his sons, and now, she even dared to seduce his youngest son.

    Unexpectedly, after entering the room and asking her some questions, he felt that she was as beautiful as a fairy, and he couldn¡¯t help walking over to hug her.

    The Emperor had many women around him and he was experienced. He sensed something fishy after entering the room, but he also felt that Shao Yanru was increasingly pitiful, especially when she started cryingter. Her pitiful look even made him hallucinate, making him feel like the woman in front of him was his sweetheart.

    Thus, he couldn¡¯t help being gentler to her. Then, he heard Derong¡¯s racking cough. He suddenly sobered up, stood up, and asked Derong to deal with it.

    Now when he breathed in some fresh air, he immediately realized that something was wrong.

    When the Empress heard the Emperor¡¯s words, her expression changed greatly, and she looked at the Emperor in disbelief. Her lips trembled, but she still waved her hand and asked two pce maids to go into the room.

    ¡°Call an imperial physician over!¡± The Emperor was even more suspicious and felt that he seemed to be bewitched just now. How could he be interested in Shao Yanru? He knew exactly who he loved.

    No matter how beautiful Shao Yanru was, it was impossible for her to get his affection.

    The Empress waved her hand, and a eunuch behind her hurriedly turned around and ran to call imperial physician. There was an imperial physician serving in the Phoenix Pce and it was not far away from here.

    The Empress took a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart. ¡°Your Majesty, you...¡±

    ¡°How do you manage Phoenix Pce? How could such a thing happen? If she stays here for recuperating, she has almost recovered; why haven¡¯t you sent her out of the pce earlier!¡±

    The Emperor rebuked coldly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I...¡± The Empress was about to cry. She did not expect that she had to take the me for such a matter. She was the most innocent and angry person among them, and she was also the one who lost face.

    ¡°Check out the smell of medicine in the room and the person in charge of decocting medicine. After finding out the truth, you report it to me,¡± the Emperor said coldly and strode out.

    Derong came out of the room and hurriedly followed the Emperor to leave. This matter was thus left to the Empress to deal with.

    Sure enough, this mess was left to her again. The Empress was so angry that her face turned pale and livid. Then, she turned around and walked to the side hall.

    In the room, Shao Yanru choked with sobs, and her face was very pale. The incident happened so suddenly that she didn¡¯t know how to react for a while. She wanted to plot against Chu Liuxin, but why did the Emperore over instead? It was obvious that the Empress was in charge of the affairs in Phoenix Pce, but why did the Emperore to her room?

    She did not want to apany an old Emperor. What she expected was to marry the prince who had a bright future. She wanted to be the Empress in the future.

    Two pce maids came in to help her tidy up her messy clothes. Then they stood aside when the Empress came in.

    Shao Yanru hurriedly knelt down in tears. Before she could say anything, the Empress bent slightly and pped her hard twice in the face. The corner of Shao Yanru¡¯s mouth immediately broke and blood flowed out of it.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Shao Yanru said in a sobbing voice.

    The Empress straightened up her back and looked at the messy things on the bed in disgust. As long as she thought that Shao Yanru had seduced her son and even dared to seduce the Emperor, she got so furious that she wanted to kill the bitch soon.

    She had never seen such a shameless woman like Shao Yanru. It was absurd that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion told her that Shao Yanru was dignified and decent. With regards to her base conduct, even the women in the brothel were more dignified than her.

    Taking a deep breath and trying hard to suppress the anger in her heart, the Empress sneered coldly and said, ¡°Shao Yanru, I heard that you are ady from a noble family and have a good reputation. It seems that it is all fake. It¡¯s ridiculous that the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion still values you!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I...¡± Shao Yanru was panic-stricken and her face turned pale.

    ¡°Do you really think that you have won His Majesty¡¯s favor? There are many beauties in the pce, but all of them are virtuous and decent. None of them is as shameless as you. You really surprised me today!¡± Looking at Shao Yanru, the Empress disliked her even more.

    The Empress had juste in, and she was wearing thick clothes, while Shao Yanru¡¯s was wearing thin clothes. Moreover, the Empress could tell that she had specially dressed up. Her belt was tightened around her waist, which made her look slender and lovely, and any man who saw her would think so. However, the Empress could figure out the scheme behind it.

    Thinking of what the Emperor had said just now, the Empress gradually became less angry. She thought that it was a waste of time to argue with such a bitch. Even the Emperor did not pay much attention to this woman and thought that she had plotted against him. Being different from others, the Empress could figure out Emperor¡¯s thoughts better. It was impossible that the Emperor could be attracted by Shao Yanru¡¯s beauty.

    The imperial physician arrived quickly. As soon as he entered the room, he sensed something unusual. After greeting the Empress, he said that he smelt aphrodisiac in the air.

    There were no other unusual things in the room but a bowl of cold medicine on the table, emitting an unpleasant smell.

    The imperial physician walked to it and tested it with a silver needle. After finding nothing wrong, he took a small drop of it and licked it. Then he reported to the Empress. ¡°Your Majesty, there is an aphrodisiac drug in this medicine.¡±

    ¡°How... could it be possible?¡± Shao Yanru knelt on the ground and said, trembling all over and staring at the sky nkly. ¡°It... is my medicine. It was made for me!¡±

    The Empress lowered her gaze and asked, ¡°Did you drink it?¡±

    ¡°I... just took a sip. I was going to drink it up, but it was too hot, so I left it to cool down. Then I... saw His Majestying in. If... if... I had drunk it all...¡± Shao Yanru burst into tears.

    She had calmed down a little just now, but now she cried bitterly in front of the Empress and became anxious.

    It seemed that the medicine was for Shao Yanru. If Shao Yanru had finished taking it, she might have done something more errant when the Emperor was here just now.

    ¡°Bring me the pce maid who decocted the medicine!¡± the Empress said in a harsh tone. If this matter was actually a plot against the Emperor, it had to be handled seriously.

    The pce maid was called over and knelt down beside Shao Yanru, trembling. She was always in charge of decocting the medicine. At this time, she did not know what had happened. ¡°Could it be that there was something wrong with the medicine?¡± She wondered. She was just a little pce maid and was afraid of this kind of thing the most.

    ¡°Why is there something else in the medicine? Who gave it to you?¡± asked the Empress.

    The pce maid was trembling violently. ¡°Your... Majesty, I... didn¡¯t put anything else... It was... just like before, nothing... nothing else...¡±

    The general steward of Phoenix Pce looked at the pce maid and asked, ¡°Nothing else? Did you find anything unusual?¡± Judging from the pce maid¡¯s expression, she really didn¡¯t know anything. Moreover, if it was really a plot against the Emperor, it was impossible to find out the guy behind it so easily.

    However, nothing could prove that the pce maid really had nothing to do with it.

    ¡°Let... me... think...¡± The pce maid was so frightened that she opened her eyes wide and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. After a long while, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°Fifth Miss Shao came over with painkillers and asked me to add it into First Miss¡¯s medicine.¡±

    ¡°Where is Fifth Miss Shao?¡± The Empress asked with a gloomy face.

    The general steward of Phoenix Pce cautiously asked, ¡°She¡¯s right outside the door. Shall I go to call her in?¡± He knew that the Empress had been suppressing her anger, so he should be more cautious at this moment.

    The Empress nodded with a cold face. She felt very annoyed when she heard the name ¡°Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡±. ¡°None of the people in the mansion are good,¡± she thought.

    Shao Wanru was led in, knelt down in front of the Empress, and greeted her.

    Looking at Shao Wanru, who was rtively calm, the Empress took a deep breath and was no longer that angry, and then her face also rxed. ¡°Get up!¡±

 Chapter 791 - Whos the Mastermind Behind All of This?

    <h4>Chapter 791 Who¡¯s the Mastermind Behind All of This?</h4>

    Shao Wanru got to her feet and stood aside with her head down. She looked extremely meek and she didn¡¯t take another look at Shao Yanru, who was kneeling on the ground while crying relentlessly.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I heard that you brought some medicinal materials that are used to ease the pain for First Miss Shao. So you put them in First Miss Shao¡¯s own medicine materials and mixed them together for her to drink?¡± the Empress asked.

    Shao Wanru answered calmly, ¡°Your Grace, there is indeed such a thing. This morning, my Big Sister said that she was in poor health and couldn¡¯t fall asleep because of the pain at night, so she asked me to go to the Imperial Institute of Medicine. She sent someone here, and the people in the Chuxiu Pce should also have known it!¡±

    Although Han Dan came early, the people of the Chuxiu Pce had also been early at work in recent days. Someone must have seen her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep because of the pain at night?¡± The Empress looked at Shao Yanru and asked coldly, ¡°the medicine from the imperial physician didn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, First Miss Shao has been taking the medicine I prescribed these days, and her injury is much better than before. It is unlikely that she can¡¯t fall asleep because of the pain at night,¡± the imperial physician said hurriedly. Just as he entered the pce, he sensed something wrong when he saw they were all here. In this pce, even the imperial physician must have an acute sense to help him know the situation better.

    If nothing serious had happened, the Empress wouldn¡¯t havee to such a remote hall. She didn¡¯t even send anyone to ask about First Miss Shao¡¯s health a few days after she got injured, let alonee here in person.

    ¡°She¡¯s much better now. So it¡¯s unlikely that the pain would make her toss and turn?¡± The Empress repeated his words with a sneer on her face.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s expression changed. She wiped her tears and said in a sad voice, ¡°Your Grace, I... it really hurts. I don¡¯t know why, butst night the pain suddenly became much stronger, so I sent someone to ask my Fifth Sister to go to the Imperial Institute of Medicine.¡±

    She braced herself to say that it hurt.

    Hearing her words, the imperial physician hesitated. Everyone had different body conditions. And the scale of the pain of the same kind of wound ranged among people. It was something understandable.

    ¡°Maybe... some people will feel differently about the pain...¡± The imperial physician hesitated and had to exin.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you went to the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Which imperial physician gave you the medicine?¡± Asked the Empress, no longer insistent on the trivial matter.

    ¡°When I went there, there happened to be no imperial physician on duty. It was a little eunuch that asked me to get the medicine,¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    It was as if she didn¡¯t know that she had already be the biggest suspect since she was the one who fetched the medicine.

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Sister, did you take the medicine yourself? Didn¡¯t the imperial physician give it to you... Could it be that... you took the wrong medicine?¡± Shao Yanru looked at Shao Wanru and sobbed with tears all over her face. It seemed that she was still defending Shao Wanru.

    If it weren¡¯t for that thing about the Emperor, the Empress might also think that Shao Yanru was a kind person. But at this time, the more she looked at her, the more she felt that Shao Yanru was scheming.

    The Empress didn¡¯t look at Shao Yanru at all, as if she didn¡¯t hear her at all. She asked Shao Wanru, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shao Yanru felt embarrassed and ufortable, so she could only bite her lip and lower her head. She had some pre-nned words, but now the Empress ignored her, so she couldn¡¯t say those words at this moment.

    Fortunately, she had nned it in advance, for fear of what would happen if it was exposed. Now it seemed that her original decision was very effective. No matter where it might go, she would still remain innocent. So that everyone would believe that Shao Wanru was the one who intended to hurt her and started everything.

    Now even the Emperor was involved in this. She was even curious about how Shao Wanru was going to defending herself. Although her grandma was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, it would not do her much good in front of the Emperor.

    Shao Wanru nced at Shao Yanru coldly. Shao Yanru, who looked aggrieved and sad, was still wiping her tears. At this time, this woman still thought she would win.

    ¡°Your Grace, I didn¡¯t take this medicine myself. Although there was no imperial physician there, there was a little eunuch. He took it for me!¡± Shao Wanru said slowly. She had been prepared for this, so she answered without any hesitation.

    ¡°The little eunuchs in the Imperial Institute of Medicine are basically illiterate. How could anyone of them get the right medicine for Fifth Miss?¡± The imperial physician asked in confusion.

    It was not a secret in the pce.

    The Empress stared at her face, hoping to see a trace of worry and panic on her face.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face was still as calm as water, without the slightest ripple. After the imperial physician finished speaking, she said, ¡°The little eunuch does not know how to read, but this medicine ismon and needed by many imperial physicians. The little eunuch led me there to check it. I confirmed it back then. I didn¡¯t touch the medicine!¡±

    ¡°Even if you know the medicine, it¡¯s impossible for you to know that it¡¯s used to ease the pain. The function is not written on the cab!¡± The imperial physician said in surprise. Ordinarydies from aristocratic families didn¡¯t know what these names mean. So they didn¡¯t have the guts to ask the little eunuchs to fetch the medicine. ¡°Fifth Miss, are you sure you didn¡¯t get the wrong medicine?¡±

    The imperial physician felt that he knew some shreds of the truth. The little eunuch couldn¡¯t read and only took Fifth Miss Shao to the medicine cab. The Fifth Miss Shao didn¡¯t know medicine and mistook the powder for medicine. Then she took the powder and put it in First Miss Shao¡¯s medicine. After that, something seemed to have happened, which startled the Empress.

    ¡°Your Grace, I didn¡¯t get the wrong medicine. I know some medical knowledge and have treated my grandma once!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and denied the wrong answer given by the imperial physician.

    She knew about medical skills. Even if she didn¡¯t reveal this secret, Shao Yanru would do it today.

    If she didn¡¯t know medical skills, she wouldn¡¯t be med for the powder.

    Shao Yanru lowered her head and listened to Shao Wanru¡¯s words quietly. Feeling that Shao Wanru¡¯s speech was rational, she felt inexplicably uneasy. She believed that Shao Wanru¡¯s reaction should not be like this.

    How could she not panic? How could she remain calm when such a big thing happened and even the Emperor was involved?

    Wrong, something must be wrong! But what exactly was wrong?

    She felt uncontrobly worried.

    ¡°You said you know medical knowledge, so you know those medicinal materials. Do you know the smell in this room?¡± The Empress said with a gloomy face.

    Shao Wanru sniffed and shook her head. ¡°There is a smell of traditional Chinese medicine, which is the same as the one often used by my Big Sister. When I went out before, the decoction has not been served yet. Your Grace! Is there anything wrong with this medicine? The little eunuch brought me the medicine and left in a hurry. Your Grace, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Even though she knew some knowledge about medicine, she was not proficient in it. After all, she only learned it for a short period of time. Besides, when she left, the bowl of decoction hadn¡¯t been served yet. Even if there was something wrong with it, she would not know.

    Hearing her words, the Empress frowned. She believed that it was true since Shao Wanru dared to say so. Even though no imperial physician was there, she was not the one who fetched the medicine, so it was impossible for her to get any other material. So the Emperess thought that the aphrodisiac was not taken by Shao Wanru.

    But someone must have done something. The Empress did not believe that the aphrodisiac was given by the imperial physician.

    The imperial physician suddenly asked the pce maid kneeling on the ground, ¡°Is the wrapping paper still here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it should still be there. It was there when I came here just now!¡± The pce maid nodded repeatedly and almost cried with joy. She didn¡¯t know how to prove her innocence. It would be great if the paper was still there.

    A eunuch went out. After a while, he came back with a pile of paper and put it on the table. The imperial physician picked up and smelled the paper piece by piece. After a while, he picked out a small piece of paper.

    ¡°Your Grace, this is the wrapping paper for that medicine.¡± It was not convenient for him to speak bluntly, so he could only say implicitly.

    ¡°For that medicine?¡± The Empress asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the wrapping paper for that medicine!¡± The imperial physician nodded.

    Shao Wanru stood at the side and looked at the paper. There were creases on it. She could tell that the medicine pack was not big.

    ¡°Your Grace, I have never seen such a small pack. If I saw such a small pack before, I would have definitely noticed that it is different. First Miss Shao¡¯s medicine is not like this.¡±

    After the pce maid said that, Shao Yanru was on the verge of copse. She covered her chest and looked at Shao Wanru with tears all over her face and astonishment. The look in her eyes was full of disbelief, anger, and grievance. It could be told that she was silently ming Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes met Shao Yanru¡¯s. There was no trace of warmth or cowardice in her cold eyes. After a long while, she said to the Empress, ¡°Your Grace, where do you think this medicine came from?¡±

    ¡°If it was not there before, someone must have put it in the decoction.¡± The Empress¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Shao Yanru¡¯s face. She still felt that Shao Yanru was very likely to be the one who had done it. No matter how she thought of this incident, Shao Yanru was the one who got advantages. It was obvious that she had plotted against the Emperor, but now she imed to be innocent.

    If it were in the past, she might think that Shao Yanru was a good person and should have been framed. But now she hated Shao Yanru every time she looked at this woman. How could she believe that Shao Yanru was innocent?

    Shao Wanru had a bad rtionship with the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and had an ordinary rtionship with Shao Yanru. How could she help Shao Yanru do such a thing?

    ¡°Have you left while decocting the medicine?¡± The general steward of the Phoenix Pce nced at the Empress, trying to guess her intentions as he asked the pce maid.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t left. I was there the whole time. It was only when First Miss asked for water that I left for a while, but I asked Shuqi to stay there for me. I stayed there for the rest of the time... Later, Fifth Miss came in and sat for a while, and then left,¡± the pce maid said timidly.

    If what she said was true, both Shao Wanru and Shao Yanru¡¯s maid should be suspected.

    Shao Wanru understood, and a trace of sarcasm shed in her eyes. She could exin it clearly. ¡°Your Grace, I merely went inside to have a seat and see how long would it take for the medicine to be ready. After that, I stayed far away from the medicine pot. I could never tamper with the medicine in front of the pce maid!¡±

 Chapter 792 - Shuqis Death

    <h4>Chapter 792 Shuqi¡¯s Death</h4>

    Shao Wanru was not afraid of being questioned because she really had not touched any medicine.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened after Fifth Miss came in?¡± The general steward¡¯s face darkened.

    The pce maid stammered in a hurry, ¡°Yes... the Fifth Miss didn¡¯t touch my... medicine jar. She just... just nced at it and then left after sitting at the table for a while. She didn¡¯t touch my medicine jar and I... didn¡¯t leave either!¡±

    ¡°Miss Shao, why did you let your servant girl ask the pce maid to get some water instead of directly asking your servant girl to do this?¡± The general steward turned to look at Shao Yanru coldly and said.

    He asked this on behalf of the Empress.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know about this...¡± Shao Yanru covered her face to cry again.

    ¡°Bring that servant girl in!¡± The general steward sternly said.

    Shuqi was brought in. She had been kneeling outside before, and her whole body was trembling for being cold and scared. After she came in, her feet went weak, and she knelt on the ground with a pale face.

    ¡°Tell me why you didn¡¯t go to find water yourself but asked the pce maid who was boiling the medicine to do that?¡± The general steward looked at Shuqi, who was scared out of her wits and asked.

    Shao Wanru looked down at Shuqi¡¯s expression. Shuqi was almost numbed and her eyes were full of panic. Hearing the general steward¡¯s question, she answered in a hurry, ¡°I... just arrived in the pce, so there is something I don¡¯t know clearly. Miss... needs a pot of hot water, and this pce maid has done this before, ... not the first time today.¡±

    ¡°You used to get the hot water too?¡± The general steward asked the pce maid.

    ¡°Yes... yes... it was the same in the past, but only today she came to ask me to get it... when I was boiling medicine!¡± The pce maid said in a trembling voice.

    Shao Yanru and her servant lived in the Phoenix Pce of the Empress. Even though they lived in a remote side hall, it was still in the Phoenix Pce. The master and servant were quite sensible. They asked the people in the pce to help do things that were inconvenient for them to do so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.

    With a gloomy face, the Empress turned her eyes from Shao Wanru¡¯s face to Shao Yanru¡¯s face and felt that Shao Yanru was good at bewitching by cajolery. Why had not she noticed before that the First Miss Shao was a seductive girl like a siren? It was said that she was dignified and decent, but if true, she wouldn¡¯t be dressed like this.

    She had been badly hurt like this, but she didn¡¯t wear more clothes to keep warm or dress to befortable. Now she even tied her waist so thin to show her good figure, which didn¡¯t seem that she was recuperating.

    A cold smile appeared on the Empress¡¯s lips. It was not that difficult for Shao Yanru to enter the pce because the Empress would let her enter the pce, but Shao Yanru¡¯s status in the pce would not be guaranteed.

    Those who came to the imperial pce might not be able to be the Emperor¡¯s favorite concubines, because there was no shortage of beautiful women in the imperial pce. Even though Shao Yanru had an outstanding appearance, she could not necessarily be favored by the Emperor, not to mention her ambiguous reputation.

    It was quiet in the room. ¡°Your Grace, I have something to report!¡± The imperial physician suddenly said. He had been paying attention to the wrapping paper.

    ¡°Speak out!¡± Said the Empress. She would not leave until something was found out.

    The Emperor¡¯s intention just now was to ask her to investigate it clearly, which meant that he was suspicious of this. Originally, she had been wondering why the Emperor suddenly got involved with Shao Yanru. Now that she knew that there was an aphrodisiac powder in the room, how could she not understand?

    After the imperial physician hade, the curtain at the door had been lifted high and the powder had spread out a lot.

    But even so, the Empress still felt much dryness-heat in her body, which meant that the powder had been used a lot in this room.

    ¡°Your Grace, this medicine paper bag doesn¡¯t seem to be newly wrapped. It seems to have been wrapped for a long time because the folding marks inside are very clear. I remember that the medicine was brought here yesterday, so it¡¯s impossible to have clear folding marks. That¡¯s why it seemingly has been wrapped for a long time!¡±

    Finding such a big problem, the imperial physician immediately feltfortable.

    It was not difficult for him to find this. In fact, it was because he had seen Shao Wanru keep looking at the wrapping paper in his hand and muttering to herself, ¡°This folding mark...¡±

    She said in a very low voice, but the imperial physician had been paying attention to Shao Wanru and standing beside her. After hearing what she said to herself, he immediately understood.

    As an imperial physician, he had always dealt with medicine. Even if he was not quite familiar with folding marks, he could still specte something from this. The medicine was obviously not taken today, and it must have been prepared a long time ago.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s heart was in a mess, and she lowered her head in a panic, lest her fear would be discovered by others. She was really scared!

    She only felt that the wound on her chest was burning, making her breathless. Her wound had not been fully recovered yet, and she forced herself to stand up this time. At this moment, she only felt desperate with cold limbs. Could it be that the things she did had really been discovered?

    ¡°Come on, take this servant girl away for interrogation.¡± The Empress had coldly made this decision. This servant girl named Shuqi was the only person who had the possibility to add the powder, and she worked for Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Your Highness, it is impossible for Shuqi to hurt me. Your Highness...¡± Shao Yanru had to cry loudly and plead with the Empress for mercy, but the Empress ignored her!

    Two eunuchs came over to pull Shuqi, one on each side and were about to leave and interrogate her.

    ¡°First Miss, I really didn¡¯t hurt you. I was wronged!¡± Shuqi was pulled up and she suddenly cried loudly at Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Be careful. Grab her!¡± The Empress said sharply.

    But it was toote. Shuqi shook off the hands of the two eunuchs fiercely and mmed into a pir on one side. Immediately, blood sshed all over the ground, just like thousands of peach blossoms blooming.

    Shao Yanru only had time to exim, ¡°Shuqi!¡± Then her body went limp and she fainted to the ground.

    There was a strange silence in the side hall. Shuqi was the only clue, but she died now!

    The Empress frowned tightly. This matter suddenly came to an end, but she couldn¡¯t find any clues. The only thing she was sure of was that there must be a plot behind it. This servant girl named Shuqi was the most suspicious one, but she couldn¡¯t find more since the clues stopped here.

    The Empress felt wronged and angry. Looking at Shao Yanru, who had fainted there, she could not vent her anger on Shao Yanru, but could only gnash her teeth secretly!

    ¡°Ask someone to clean up here!¡± The Empress stood up. She couldn¡¯t find out anything here.

    The dead Shuqi was taken away, and Shao Yanru was helped to lie in bed. Shao Wanru respectfully watched the Empress leave, and then her eyes fell on Shao Yanru, who was in bed.

    Shao Yanru looked very miserable. Her face was red and swollen, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth, but no one helped to clean it up. Her clothes had already been in a mess. The bandage around her chest had been torn apart, and there was a faint trace of blood on it. Obviously, she had torn her wound.

    Her beautiful face was no longer as adorable as it had been before because the Empress had pped Shao Yanru quite hard. Honestly, no one could suppress the anger in this situation. Any woman, the Empress included, could not help beat the one who seduced her husband under her nose.

    This meant that the Empress hated Shao Yanru very much. Otherwise, ording to her previous manner, she would not really have done this. Even though she might do, she would not p Shao Yanru¡¯s face so obviously that anyone would notice this at a nce.

    In thest life, Shao Yanru had been quite favored by the Emperor and had a good rtionship with the Empress. No one knew whether it was because of the Empress¡¯ good temper or Shao Yanru¡¯s excellent means.

    However, in thest life, Shao Yanru had officially entered the pce as an imperial concubine and had no conflict of interest with the Empress. The two of them had gotten along very well, but now it was different. Shao Yanru entered the pce again, but this time she did this in the way of humiliating the Empress. So, even though she entered the pce, she would not have a good rtionship with the Empress.

    The Empress would no longer stand behind Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or support all actions of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth silently with sarcasm and indifference. So this life was different from herst life. Even though Shao Yanru still entered the pce, the Empress would not allow her to be a high-ranking imperial concubine in the current situation. Although Shao Wanru did not know what had happened in the hall just now, she supposed the injuries on Shao Yanru¡¯s face were 99% likely to be caused by the Empress.

    Since the Empress, who had always been well-behaved, had beat Shao Yanru, she would definitely not let Shao Yanru get away with itter.

    The Emperor might also be weary ofpeting with his son for a woman. Otherwise, he would not have left just now. Obviously, he knew that Shao Yanru would not have a good result once he left.

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Miss...¡± There was a timid voiceing from the door.

    Shao Wanru looked up and found Han Dan. No one knew where Han Dan had hidden just now, but now she stood out again after the Empress had left.

    ¡°Come in and help Big Sister clean up,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle in right away!¡± Han Dan said and staggered in with weak legs. She was really afraid that she had secretly knelt in a corridor before. When seeing the Emperor and the Empress, she had had a bad feeling and then dared not toe over. Then she had only seen the Empress leaving and Shuqi being carried out with blood all over her head, scarcely breathing.

    How could she not be afraid? She had served First Miss Shao with Shuqi before, but just in a second, Shuqi was in such a poor condition and it was unknown whether Shuqi was dead or alive.

    She looked up at the First Miss Shao, who was like a drowned mouse on the bed. If it weren¡¯t for the Fifth Miss¡¯s exnation, she really couldn¡¯t believe that the person lying in the bed with a swollen face was the beautiful First Miss Shao. This... this was unbelievable.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, how is Shu... Shuqi?¡± Han Dan asked wearily and trembled all over. The only person in the room that couldfort her was the Fifth Miss Shao, who was still so calm and elegant as if the matter between the Empress and the Emperor did not affect her at all.

    Compared with First Miss Shao, Fifth Miss Shao was the real mainstay!

    ¡°Something is found out to be rted to her, but Shuqi didn¡¯t dare to say anything. So she directly ran into the pir to death!¡± Shao Wanru nced at Han Dan lightly and said, ¡°Big Sister has no servant around her. You will serve Big Sister from now on!¡±

    ¡°First... First Miss will leave the pce, but I am the servant from the pce!¡± Han Dan said. She felt that she didn¡¯t want to serve First Miss Shao at all. First Miss Shao couldn¡¯t even protect those around her, which implied her poor capability.

    ¡°Big Sister will enter the pce. She has no servant around her, so you¡¯d better follow her!¡± Shao Wanru calmly described this fact!

 Chapter 793 - Bring Her into the Palace!

    <h4>Chapter 793 Bring Her into the Pce!</h4>

    Han Dan almost screamed subconsciously. After taking two steps back, she suddenly came to her sense and knelt down to Shao Wanru. ¡°Fifth Miss, please, please save me. I don¡¯t want to...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes and looked at Han Dan¡¯s face coldly. ¡°Big Sister will enter into the pce. If you stay with her, you will get rid of your former identity. If Big Sister is favored in the future, you will be her personal pce maid. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    In herst life, the two of them were the master and the servant. They colluded with each other.

    ¡°Fifth Miss... Fifth Miss...¡± Han Dan cried. She really just wanted to find a good master. She didn¡¯t want to gain anything else. She didn¡¯t want to follow an imperial concubine with no future. It was better for her to stay in the Chuxiu Pce. At least, she would have chances three yearster.

    People in the pce could not bear to see their masters being neglected or sent directly to the Cold Pce. Although the servants did not dare to talk about the master who was favored, they dared to talk about the imperial concubines in the Cold Pce. They talked about what had happened when they were favored. After hearing these things many times, she at least knew something.

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t seem to be in a good situation anyway. Even though Miss Shao was extremely beautiful and smart, she couldn¡¯t get the Emperor¡¯s appreciation and the Empress¡¯s protection. There was no future for her.

    ¡°Han Dan, there is no shortage of smart people in the pce. You served my Big Sister before, but now she has no one to serve her. If you don¡¯t stay, she has to find someone else to serve her. If my Big Sister knows that you are unwilling to serve her, she may kill you directly!¡±

    Shao Wanru paused and then said coldly!

    Han Dan trembled and looked at Shao Yanru, who was lying on the bed in horror. Although Shao Yanru was lying there quietly as if she was harmless and in a mess, it did not stop Han Dan from thinking of Miss Shao¡¯s schemes. At first nce, it was obvious that she was a scheming woman.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what will happen to Big Sister in the future. I¡¯m relieved that you stay with her today. In the future... there will always be a way to save you!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Han Dan and said.

    Her words were vague, but Han Dan understood them. Her eyes immediately lit up. She kowtowed to Shao Wanru heavily three times, and said in a choked voice, ¡°Fifth Miss, I understand. I will definitely serve First Miss well as you say.¡±

    The reason why she served Shao Yanru was because of Shao Wanru¡¯s words. It could be seen that the servant girl really understood what Shao Wanru meant.

    Shao Yanru was not in a good condition at the moment. The imperial physician came to see her again. After that, she had been in a half-awake state intermittently and struggled to shout from time to time, ¡°Forgive me! Forgive me!¡±

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t understand her struggle, so she just stood by the table with her and waited for the Empress¡¯s order. After calcting the time, she knew that the empress should make a decision.

    ¡°There is aphrodisiac powder in the medicine?¡± The Emperor asked the Empress in a deep and low voice.

    All the other people in the imperial study were driven out. Even the general steward besides the Empress was waiting outside the door, leaving Derong to serve the most distinguished couple in the imperial study.

    ¡°I found out that Miss Shao¡¯s servant girl named Shuqi did it. But when the servant girl was taken away for interrogation, she hit her head and died. So Miss Shao passed out and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I asked the imperial physician to treat Miss Shao there.¡±

    The Empress said gently and did not mention that she could not control herself and gave Shao Yanru two ps at that time. At this time, she was the Empress and the mother of the country, so she had to behave herself.

    ¡°Did she do it to Duke Xing¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± The Emperor had an intuition that something was wrong, and he was also affected inside.

    ¡°It seems to be like that. But I asked the imperial physician. He said that when this medicine is ced in hot water, it will also emit an aphrodisiac smell!¡± The Empress paused and said, ¡°In the early morning, the First Miss asked the Fifth Miss Shao to go to the Imperial Institute of Medicine to get some painkillers and said that she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    ¡°When Fifth Miss Shao went there, it happened that no one was on duty in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Recently, because of the shift of imperial physicians in Chuxiu Pce, the headquarters of the Imperial Institute of Medicine would have a gap during the shift of imperial physicians. Fifth Miss Shao happened to go there at this time. First Miss Shao meant that Fifth Miss Shao might also catch some aphrodisiac powder to hurt her. The rtionship between the two has never been good, and Fifth Miss Shao knows some medical skills!¡±

    What the Empress said was true, and she did mean it. However, if her words were connected together, it seemed that Shao Yanru wanted to take the me for Shao Wanru. The Empress implicitly meant this, and the Emperor understood.

    His expression suddenly turned sharp and serious.

    If Shao Yanru really wanted to frame Shao Wanru and had plotted against the Imperial Institute of Medicine and even calcted the shift situation of the Imperial Institute of Medicine well, there must be someone who was helping her secretly, and this person was from the imperial pce. The shift of the imperial physicians in Chuxiu Pce had only been implemented recently. Who had calcted it so clearly?

    Such a person was definitely a hidden danger in the imperial pce.

    ¡°Who has contacted with Shao Jing¡¯s eldest daughter?¡± The Emperor asked coldly.

    Seeing the Emperor¡¯s cold eyes, the Empress breathed a sigh of relief and frowned, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out even if I want to. The First Miss Shao is usually obedient and basically did not cause trouble except what happened between her and Yue¡¯er and Zhou¡¯er. Her servant girl has contacted many people. I don¡¯t know who is suspicious. It¡¯s a pity that the servant girl is dead. Otherwise, I can find out a lot of information!¡±

    The Empress seemed to say ording to the Emperor¡¯s meaning but in fact, she added more. She really hated Shao Yanru and wished that the Emperor would kill her now. However, she also knew that it was impossible. Before there was any evidence, the identity of the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could save her life.

    But this identity could only save her life. She would not let Shao Yanru be favored!

    ¡°Find out every person who has contact with her servant girl,¡± the Emperor said.

    ¡°Yes, I will secretly inquire about this matter, but Your Majesty, now... how should we deal with her? Since such a thing has happened, we have to give an exnation to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, it will be bad if it is spread out. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s also rted to Prince Xin. Consort Ming also wants Your Majesty to make a decision as soon as possible!¡±

    The Empress was indeed a good Empress. At this time, she was still thinking for the Emperor wholeheartedly. The message revealed that she wanted the Emperor to bring Shao Yanru into the pce, but she also mentioned Chu Liuxin and Consort Ming. Her words made the Emperor could not say anything. Shao Yanru intended to plot against his youngest son. By ident, he himself was plotted. No one facing this could have no grudge in his heart.

    In particr, it seemed that Consort Ming also knew this, which made him feel weary.

    ¡°Take her into the pce!¡± The Emperor waved his hand impatiently and said. He really didn¡¯t want to talk about Shao Yanru. This woman was not only not a good one, but also dissolute. He would find an opportunity to deal with herter. But now it seemed that he couldn¡¯t find any evidence against her, so he could only let her stay in the pce.

    ¡°Yes, I also have the same idea, but I don¡¯t know what title I should give her. Originally, as the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could be directly entitled as a consort, but as for Consort Ming...¡± The Empress said with a difficult expression. Consort Ming also equaled to Chu Liuxin, which would remind the Emperor of what had happened before.

    She didn¡¯t mention Consort of Virtue. When she mentioned Consort of Virtue, she would think of the scandal between Chu Liuyue and her son. This was also because of Shao Yanru. This kind of thing would hurt both the enemy and herself. The Empress didn¡¯t want the Emperor to feel weary when he thought of her own son.

    ¡°From the Ninth-ss Secondary Consort!¡± The more the Emperor listened, the more annoyed he became, and he thought more about that he was also plotted against.

    The Ninth-ss Secondary Consort was the worst title of the Emperor¡¯s women. The Empress finally felt relieved. She smiled and looked virtuous and advised, ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t this not good? After all, she is the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She can¡¯t enter the pce in such a low position!¡±

    ¡°What else can she get? She plotted against me. Do I have to invite her to the pce to be an imperial concubine?¡± After saying that, the Emperor waved his hand and said, ¡°You can leave now. I will exin it to Shao Jing. It¡¯s because of the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for so many years that his daughter is not punished.¡±

    Seeing that the Emperor was annoyed, the Empress was overjoyed, but she still pretended to be calm and gentle. ¡°Yes, I will listen to your arrangement, but now where should Secondary Consort Shao live?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere. Just let her stay where she is. Don¡¯te strolling around when she has nothing better to do, and there¡¯s no need for her to greet you and mother.¡±

    The Emperor said this impatiently.

    This time, the Empress didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Since she had achieved her goal, there was no reason for her to stay here. She bowed obediently to the Emperor and slowly left.

    When she got out of the imperial study, she looked up at the sky with a cold smile on her lips. Then she slowly tidied up her sleeves and returned to Phoenix Pce with all the servants.

    The Emperor¡¯s intention was very clear. He wanted Shao Yanru to enter the pce, but she could only stay in the pce and could not go around.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t the Cold Pce, it was almost simr to the Cold Pce. She was only a ninth-grade Secondary Consort!

    She could not be put into the Cold Pce. After all, she had done nothing wrong on the surface. Then she could just be put into the pce near the Cold Pce. There were a fewrge pces there, which were far away from the main pce. No one wanted to go there. They all felt that it was remote and unlucky. Just let her go there so that she would not be an eyesore to the Empress.

    After the Empress returned to Phoenix Pce with satisfaction, it didn¡¯t take long for her to issue an order and ask the supervisor eunuch to send it to the side hall. She was unwilling to let such a bitch stay in her side hall.

    Shao Yanru was carried out of the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce. There were a total of two decrees for her to enter the pce, one for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and the other for herself. Before she woke up, she had be Secondary Consort Shao...

 Chapter 794 - Why Am I Just a Secondary Consort

    <h4>Chapter 794 Why Am I Just a Secondary Consort</h4>

    ¡°No... no... Please... forgive me... I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I won¡¯t...¡± A shrill scream suddenly came. Shao Wanru looked at Shao Yanru, who was sweating. Shao Yanru seemed to be frightened by something, or she was having a nightmare.

    Shao Wanru came to this remote and cold pce with Shao Yanru and she would leave soon. It was also the idea of the Empress. Shao Yanru¡¯s status was different from before, so Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have to stay here all day long. It would be terrible if she offended the Emperor!

    Han Dan hurriedly stepped forward to help Shao Yanru breathe smoothly and said in a low voice, ¡°Secondary Consort, wake up, wake up!¡±

    Shao Yanru, who was sweating profusely, suddenly woke up and stared fixedly at something in the air. She was in a daze, looking gloomy and weird.

    ¡°Secondary Consort, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Han Dan hastily shook her lightly as she spoke.

    Shao Yanru seemed to be a little sober. She rolled her eyes slowly and let out a deep sigh of relief when she saw Han Dan. It seemed that Han Dan should have been with her. Then she said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Give... give me a ss of water...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll serve it right away!¡± Han Dan let Shao Yanru lean against her nimbly. Then Han Dan turned to the table, poured half a cup of warm water, and brought it to her lips.

    Shao Yanru drank it up in a hurry. Because she drank it so quickly, some of the water spilled on her. After finishing it, she said, ¡°Get another one!¡±

    Han Dan poured another cup of water, and Shao Yanru took it and drank it up this time.

    After drinking two cups of warm water, she felt as if she hade back to life. She looked up at the surroundings and asked slowly, ¡°Where... am I? Why... is it not where I live...¡±

    ¡°Secondary Consort, this is where you live. Her Grace ordered you to live here. She said that this would be the ce where you and I live. Though it looks bad somewhere, I¡¯ll clean it upter. Then it will look much better!¡± Han Dan said with a gloomy face.

    She didn¡¯t expect to follow Shao Yanru to such a remote pce.

    Was there such a pce in the imperial pce? She didn¡¯t know it before. Not only was it remote, but it also looked old. Some parts of it were a little dpidated. She didn¡¯t believe that this ce was really for the imperial concubines to live in.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce really the legendary Cold Pce?¡±

    She just wanted to follow a potential mistress so that she could have a bright future. Unexpectedly, the current situation was not as good as before. However, she had no choice, so she had to endure it.

    ¡°Secondary Consort... Her Grace... This is where I live...¡± Shao Yanru murmured to herself and reached out to press her head, only to feel that the situation was different.

    She thought that she shouldn¡¯t be just a Secondary Consort. Getting such a low-ranking title made her shocked!

    Shao Yanru had been dreaming just now. She couldn¡¯t remember all theplicated things in her dream clearly, but she still vaguely remembered some. She was the Emperor¡¯s Zhaoyi. How could she be a Secondary Consort? How could she get such a low-ranking title? Moreover, she lived in such a remote and dpidated ce. After all, she was the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When she touched the bed and was about to sit up, she suddenly met a pair of deep eyes. The cold and sharp eyes made her weak for a moment, and her body fell heavily again.

    After being stunned for a moment, she hurriedly turned her head and saw Shao Wanru sitting in front of the table. For a moment, she covered her chest with her hands, widened her eyes in disbelief, and said in horror, ¡°You... Why are you still alive... You... are still alive!¡±

    Seeing that Shao Yanru finally saw her, Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth slightly and asked with a sneer, ¡°Big Sister, what do you mean? Why can¡¯t I live?¡±

    ¡°Are... are you a human or a ghost...¡± Shao Yanru shrank back desperately with panic and fear in her eyes as if she had really seen a ghost.

    ¡°Big Sister, do you want to touch me? You can check if I¡¯m... a human or a ghost!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. Then she stood up and walked slowly to Shao Yanru. Her bright watery eyes were mysterious as if something in her eyes was dragging Shao Yanru into them.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over. Don¡¯te over!¡± Shao Yanru screamed in horror. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t kill you... Don¡¯te to me. It¡¯s Prince Yue¡¯s order... It¡¯s not me... It¡¯s not me...¡±

    Shao Wanru stood still and looked at Shao Yanru carefully with a trace of suspicion shing across her eyes. It was not like something that Shao Yanru would say.

    ¡°Qin Wanru, you have nothing to do with me... and have nothing to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion... Don¡¯te over... People of the first branch all died... You... you...¡± The look in Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes was elusive, and she lost control of her expression as she screamed in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Qin Wanru? Prince Yue killed me?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. She was killed in herst life. So Shao Yanru now realized that she and Chu Liuyue conspired to kill her in thest life.

    Shao Wanru sneered, lowered her head slowly, and whispered in Shao Yanru¡¯s ear in a low and grim voice, ¡°First Miss Shao... did you hear that if someone who was cut in half at the waist was wrongly used, she would haunt you for the rest of your life!¡±

    Shao Yanru burst into tears and smashed the cushion in her hand hard on Shao Wanru¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me. You¡¯re in our way... Your death is good for many people... Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to get better in that state... You... you¡¯d better die...¡±

    Her words were incoherent, but Shao Wanru heard some other meanings. She couldn¡¯t help sneering. Because she had lived a miserable life, Shao Yanru wanted to take her life. Shao Yanru was unreasonable thoroughly.

    There was no more disgusting excuse than this.

    She threw the cushion back to her, and her eyes were as cold as a sharp dagger.

    Shao Yanru, who was lying on the bed, seemed to have woken up at this time. She reached out to rub her head, looked at Shao Wanru, and then looked around. After that, she looked at Han Dan, and some frightening scenes that had just happened in her dream were slowly fading away in her mind.

    She slowly recalled what had happened before.

    She really passed out. She had told Shuqi about it before and threatened Shuqi with the lives of her family. If something out of control happened, Shuqi wouldmit suicide to apologize and take the me for her.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that the n would fail. In panic and fear, she fainted. When she woke up, she only felt that she had a nightmare. In her dream, she was a Zhaoyi and killed Qin Wanru. But she couldn¡¯t remember anything else.

    After all, it was just a dream, and everything in front of her was real. Qin Wanru had changed her name to Shao Wanru. If possible, she was really unwilling to let Shao Wanru return to her ancestral home.

    Shao Yanru took a deep breath, held the quilt, and asked, ¡°Fifth Sister... did I have a nightmare?¡±

    Seeing the clear look in Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes, Shao Wanru knew that she really got sober at this time. She straightened up, looked at her, and said, ¡°Congrattions on entering the pce, Big Sister. From now on, you are a Secondary Consort. I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t apany you. I¡¯ll go back to the Chuxiu Pce!¡±

    ¡°What did you say? I... I¡¯m just a Secondary Consort?¡± Shao Yanru asked in disbelief. Just now, she should be a Zhaoyi in her dream. Why was it such a low-ranking title?

    ¡°Madam, you truly are a Secondary Consort!¡± Han Dan muttered on one side.

    ¡°Why... why... It shouldn¡¯t be like this... I am the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion...¡± Shao Yanru said in a panic and reached out to hold Han Dan¡¯s hand. It seemed that she wanted to know the answer from her.

    After the Emperor left, she had guessed that she would enter the imperial pce. Although it was not what she had in mind, she could ept it unwillingly, but why was she in such a low position?

    ¡°Secondary Consort, this is Her Grace¡¯s order. You have already moved out of the side hall of the Phoenix Pce!¡± Han Dan replied carefully. If possible, she was unwilling toe here, but she had toe. Besides her, the pce maid who decocted medicine for Shao Yanru and the pce maids who were in charge of cleaning the side hall before also came here. It seemed that the Empress was very generous.

    However, all the pce maids who followed Shao Yanru here med her. No one was willing to live in such a ce, like the Cold Pce.

    Shao Yanru suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m going to see Her Grace. No, I¡¯ll go to see His Majesty...¡±

    Shao Wanru, who was standing aside, looked at Shao Yanru coldly and said, ¡°Big Sister, I advise you to give up the struggle. Maybe Duke Xing has been implicated. You were really scheming and asked me to go to the Imperial Institute of Medicine early in the morning, but there are many smart people in the world. Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°What... what do you mean?¡± Shao Yanru said in a trembling voice and stared at Shao Wanru fiercely as if Shao Wanru had made her get into trouble.

    ¡°I have no implied meaning. I just want you to recognize your current situation. You are now a Secondary Consort, the ninth-ss title. You are not favored by His Majesty and are detested by Her Grace. It¡¯s unknown how long you can stay in the imperial pce. I guess that Old Madam will not give you any support in the future. An abandoned catspaw is useless.¡±

    Shao Wanru mercilessly dealt a blow to Shao Yanru¡¯s confidence. Then she turned around.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, is it you? Is it you?¡± Shao Yanru suddenly pounced on Shao Wanru and seemed to try to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s clothes. Shao Wanru stepped aside and happened to avoid Shao Yanru¡¯s grip.

    Shao Yanru fell heavily by the bed, which made her wound hurt again. She couldn¡¯t help groaning with her hands covering her chest.

    ¡°Shao Yanru, you hurt others in scheming ways. You are very smart, but some people can be convicted without evidence. Everything in the imperial pce isplicated, and you will enjoy your life in the pce from now on. No one will support or dote on you. Disgust will linger around you. Maybe next time we meet, you¡¯ll just be a skeleton!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked down at Shao Yanru, who was in a mess, and destroyed her confidence with her words. Then she didn¡¯t give Shao Yanru a chance to argue. She only nced at Han Dan, who was standing aside, turned around, and strode away with Yujie.

    No one saw the gloom in the corners of Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes. As long as Duke Xing was still her uncle, Shao Yanru would not stop. She was patient before the truth was exposed...

 Chapter 795 - What Big Brother Is Coming for?

    <h4>Chapter 795 What Big Brother Is Coming for?</h4>

    The sedan stopped outside the door. Shao Wanru got in the sedan, and Yujie guarded her aside. They went to the Chuxiu Pce.

    It was a long way, and many things happened today. Sitting in the sedan, Shao Wanru slowly closed her eyes and thought of Shao Yanru¡¯s crazy move just now.

    Did Shao Yanru remember what had happened in Shao Wanru¡¯sst life?

    What she said at that moment lingered in Shao Wanru¡¯s mind, however, after Shao Wanru thought about it carefully, she thought that Shao Yanru didn¡¯t seem to have recalled it. Her words were more like nonsense after she woke up from a nightmare.

    Shao Wanru thought back to how Shao Yanru looked when she fainted.

    She thought that Shao Yanru had a nightmare, which was rted to herst life. In thest life, Shao Yanru seemed to be fine when she died, but why did it sound that someone wanted to kill Shao Yanru and she kept begging for mercy? It was quite different from what she remembered.

    She massaged her be and wondered if she had forgotten something important.

    After thinking about it carefully, she realized that she had forgotten something about Chu Liuchen. Could it be that Chu Liuchen knew that Shao Yanru had killed her and wanted to kill Shao Yanru to avenge her?

    It was very strange and impossible. After all, Shao Yanru was the Emperor¡¯s Zhaoyi at that time. A third-ss Zhaoyi was a high-ranking imperial concubine who couldn¡¯t be killed by others so easily, even if Chu Liuchen was the crown prince. At that time, he couldn¡¯t kill Shao Yanru directly.

    But for some reason, she felt that it was very likely to be true.

    She reached out to rub her be. It was sore. After everything that had happened today, she couldn¡¯te to her senses in a while.

    The sedan suddenly stopped, and Shao Wanru¡¯s hand stayed on her be for a moment.

    ¡°Is it Fifth Miss Shao of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in front?¡± A sharp voice came from a eunuch.

    ¡°Yes. Your Highness Prince Yue!¡± Yujie saw Chu Liuyue at the intersection and hurried forward to salute him.

    Hearing that it was Chu Liuyue outside, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help sighing softly. As expected, Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue were good partners. Even if they didn¡¯t cooperate with each other openly, they would get involved in the end. She didn¡¯t believe that Chu Liuyue really passed by. The way to the Chuxiu Pce was notrge like that served for officials.

    How could it be such a coincidence?

    Shao Wanru gently knocked on the door of the sedan. Knowing that Shao Wanru was going toe out, Yujie hurriedly turned around to lift the curtain for her and then helped her get out of the sedan.

    After standing in front of the sedan, Shao Wanru graciously bowed to Chu Liuyue and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, where did you go just now? That¡¯s not the direction of the Chuxiu Pce!¡± As Chu Liuyue said that, he looked behind her. It was indeed not the direction of the Chuxiu Pce.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Chuxiu Pce!¡± Shao Wanru did not believe that Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t know anything about it. She lowered her head and spoke respectfully, waiting for Chu Liuyue to reveal his purpose.

    Sure enough, Chu Liuyue asked, ¡°Does your sister live there now?¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head respectfully again and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chu Liuyue looked at her and asked, ¡°Why did such a thing happen to your sister all of a sudden? Did someone harm her on purpose?¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. It¡¯s up to Her Grace to decide!¡±

    Chu Liuyue said, ¡°With First Miss Shao¡¯s temperament, it¡¯s impossible for her to do such a thing. Fifth Miss Shao, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with it?¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her head and looked at him mysteriously. It seemed that she was looking at him, but it also seemed that she was looking at another person through him. Although his smile was gentle, it was inexplicably ironic. ¡°Your Highness, do you mean that you want me to go to beg Her Grace for mercy and ask her to check if my Big Sister has been framed?¡±

    Chu Liuyue frowned and looked at her unhappily. He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time and thought in his mind, ¡°Unexpectedly, she is a sharp-tongued person.¡±

    After a while, Chu Liuyue asked unhappily, ¡°You and First Miss Shao are sisters from the same mansion. Shouldn¡¯t you care for each other?¡±

    Shao Wanru said, ¡°Care for each other? Do you really mean it, Your Highness? Today, I almost took the me for Big Sister. If this is the so-called care, I would rather not have it!¡±

    The objection in her words was obvious, and she did not hesitate to break the illusion of friendship between her and Shao Yanru. After being stunned for a moment, Chu Liuyue immediately became angry. He originally wanted to say it nicely, however, his attitude became tough since she was so impolite.

    When he was about to speak, a gentle voice suddenly came behind him. ¡°Brother, what are you doing here? Are you also going to visit the new Secondary Consort?¡±

    Being gentle and casual, it was Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice. Chu Liuyue looked back and saw Chu Liuchen getting out of his special wheelchair. Chu Liuchen lifted up his beautiful eyes. Although he looked gentle, he inexplicably made people feel a chill. Others might not be clear about it, but Chu Liuyue did.

    On the surface, the two seemed to be very respectful to each other, but in fact, they didn¡¯t get along well with each other in private. Chu Liuchen used to hurt him with words unscrupulously. Anyway, he would die at any time, so he didn¡¯t care who he would offend.

    At least, those people would not do anything to him when Empress Dowager and the Emperor were present, even if they didn¡¯t like him.

    Now Chu Liuchen had restrained himself a little during this period, but even so, Chu Liuyue did not dare to talk offensively in front of Chu Liuchen. He was not a person who followed the rules. Nobody knew what kind of crazy behavior and trouble he would make in the next moment.

    But Chu Liuyue was very clear about one thing. No matter what trouble he made in the end, his father and Imperial Grandmother would be partial to Chu Liuchen and let him suffer losses. His poor health became his excuse for being presumptuous.

    A trace of maliciousness shed in his eyes. He wanted to see how long this invalid would run amuck. This invalid, who had no chance to ascend the throne, kept courting death, but just pushed himself to get close to death faster.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal, and he said lightly, ¡°Third brother!¡± Then he looked at Chu Liuchen and continued to say, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Secondary Consort¡¯s residence. My uncle asked me to see how she is. If she feels good, I won¡¯t go!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and then nced at Shao Wanru. Seeing that she was fine, he was relieved. Of course, if Chu Liuyue really hurt Shao Wanru, he wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    If he drew Zhuozhuo over to his side, he would naturally support Zhuozhuo openly. At present, it was still inappropriate for him to do that.

    Shao Wanru bowed to him sideways.

    Chu Liuyue frowned and didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t be involved in this kind of thing anyway.

    Chu Liuyue asked, ¡°Since you were asked to go there, is there anything wrong with the pce?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It¡¯s just that our uncle is going to see Shao Jing, Duke Xingter. The matter about his daughter should be dered in detail. I happened to have nothing to do, so I volunteered toe here to help uncle!¡± Chu Liuchen said more and more casually and raised his eyelids to look at Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Since I happen to meet Fifth Miss Shao, I won¡¯t go there. I¡¯ll ask her about it.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen speechlessly. How could the matter of an insignificant Secondary Consort disturb the two princes? No matter how she thought about it, it was weird. In fact, it was not a big deal. A little eunuch could do it!

    Chu Liuchen looked up at Chu Liuyue and said with some provocation, ¡°Brother, what are you doing here? Did you also run an errand for our uncle?¡±

    ¡°I had nothing to do and I just walked around. I heard that there was an ident in the pce. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Fifth Miss Shao!¡± Chu Liuyue said lightly with a gloomy look in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, brother, do as you please. I have something to talk to Fifth Miss Shao.¡± Chu Liuchen spoke with a natural smile and said goodbye to Chu Liuyue, obviously intending to drive him away.

    After looking at Shao Wanru, who lowered her head respectfully, and Chu Liuchen, Chu Liuyue felt very upset and his face became colder. He turned around and strode away.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, tell me what happened today. My uncle is still waiting for me to report it to him. This matter is rted to the imperial harem, so I have to report it to my Imperial Grandmother,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a serious face. Then he reached out his hand to lead the way. ¡°Fifth Miss,e with me, and let¡¯s talk about it!¡±

    After saying that, he walked forward casually.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and followed him.

    The others followed them from a distance.

    Shao Wanru looked at the people behind her who were far away and asked in a low voice, ¡°Prince, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let Chu Liuyue bully someone on my side!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. He smiled and his beautiful eyes glinted as he continued, ¡°Since Shao Yanru¡¯s matter has been settled, our matter can also be settled.¡±

    Hearing this, Shao Wanru was stunned and asked subconsciously, ¡°Is it so soon?¡±

    ¡°Soon? Why don¡¯t I think so?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said with a leisurely look in his bright eyes, ¡°In fact, my Imperial Grandmother has been looking for an opportunity to issue an order, but it¡¯s not convenient for her to do so for the time being because the Consort Selection is not over. Now the chancees. After Shao Yanru¡¯s incident is solved, the royal household should show some favor to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion forpensation.¡±

    Shao Wanru understood what he meant. Shao Yanru¡¯s matter was in such a situation. Even if there was no evidence, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would definitely be implicated. Shao Yanru¡¯s title as a Secondary Consort showed the Empress¡¯ anger.

    No matter how capable Shao Jing was, the Empress¡¯ anger was enough to destroy him.

    A favor should be given after the punishment. Shao Yanru¡¯s matter was the punishment for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and the matter between her and Chu Liuchen was the favor.

    Without enough evidence, the Emperor couldn¡¯t go too far with the meritorious family. Moreover, the princes and Emperor were involved in Shao Yanru¡¯s matter, so the royal household would inevitably cover up a lot of things. Even if Shao Yanru¡¯s affairs were spread out, there would be no obvious mistakes. The only thing that made people criticize her was that she and the Emperor behaved improperly in the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce.

    It was obviously a disgrace to the Empress. As the Emperor, he needed to deal with the matter fairly at this time. The title of Secondary Consort was enough to show the problem and it was also afort for the Empress.

    ¡°Prince, do you know that there will be a break for the change of shift in the Imperial Institute of Medicine?¡± Since this matter hade to this, Shao Wanru wanted to put it aside for the time being. She had another thing to inquire about and it seemed to be very important.

 Chapter 796 - He Wanted to Get Shao Wanru!

    <h4>Chapter 796 He Wanted to Get Shao Wanru!</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll know it after inquiring about it!¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes. His eyes were shining brightly, which looked really moving. Compared with Shao Wanru, his lips had always been light-colored and too pale. He was really a quiet handsome young man.

    Although Shao Wanru had long known that he was extremely handsome, she couldn¡¯t help being stunned at the moment. Then she came to her senses, blushed, and hurriedly lowered her head.

    Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth in a good mood and said, ¡°You want to ask who can inquire so clearly about this matter, which happened only recently?¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded, tried hard to calm down, and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone in the pce know it, right?¡±

    ¡°Few people know about it, but I can inquire about it!¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully. Shao Wanru fell silent because she knew that she could not find any clues in this way.

    ¡°If you must investigate it, you can actually do it.¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled and reached out to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s hand.

    Shao Wanru was shocked. She hurriedly looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Someone will see us!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Imperial Grandmother has even written an edict. You are my fianc¨¦e. Will people gossip when they see me holding your hand?¡±

    Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows gloomily. In fact, he could achieve his goal in another way. Although it was bloody, the effect was obvious.

    The method was either useful or not. For him, in fact, he never avoided the more effective method.

    ¡°But...¡± Shao Wanru was not only blushed this time but also flushed with anger. She struggled uneasily and tried hard to get rid of his grip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will see it!¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t let go of her hand but put it down. His wide sleeves happened to cover their hands which were holding together.

    Feeling the texture of the cloth in her hand, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down. Then she shook her head, refused Chu Liuchen, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to investigate it. I will do it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually.

    ¡°Really. It¡¯s not in a hurry now. Besides, it¡¯s not okay to get to the bottom of it!¡± Shao Wanru said decisively.

    If she wanted to investigate it, she would definitely investigate it slowly without using Chu Liuchen¡¯s power. Many people in the pce had intervened in it. She was afraid that any slight movement of Chu Liuchen would cause the whole situation to change.

    There was one more thing that Shao Wanru did not say clearly, but she believed that Chu Liuchen would understand it. One should not be too faultfinding. It was just the beginning. If she found out everything at this time, it would be more difficult to find out if the enemy moved in the dark.

    Shao Wanru had something on her mind. What she wanted to investigate was actually about her parents. It was not so easy to dig up a story of more than a decade ago.

    She had to be calmer and more patient in order to figure out all the things that had happened in the past bit by bit.

    She should handle this matter slowly. Now she just found clues from Shao Yanru¡¯s matter, so it could not be cut off. She wanted to find out everything slowly through the clues.

    Shao Wanru had a hunch that it was rted to the past.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to intervene?¡± Chu Liuchen, who had always been gentle, said with a trace of gloom in his eyes. He tilted his head slightly to look at Shao Wanru and asked that. In front of her, he did not intend to hide his joy and anger, nor did he need to pretend to be gentle. He had always lived in the darkness and had never intended to let himself leave it.

    In front of her, he was different. It seemed that she was an exception to him at the beginning!

    He was inexplicably moved. She allowed him to hold her slender and little hand obediently, which made him feel indescribably satisfied. Only when he was with her did he feel that he was a living person. At this time, he could express his own joys and sorrows, no longer as gentle and elegant as he showed ording to the different scenes.

    Chu Liuchen was never a gentle and elegant person.

    ¡°There is really no need.¡± After saying that, Shao Wanru felt that her hand was held tightly by Chu Liuchen, so she continued to say hurriedly, ¡°At least I don¡¯t need it for the time being. I may have to trouble you next!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the strength exerted on her hand reduced.

    ¡°Come to me if you need anything,¡± Chu Liuchen said in a light voice.

    ¡°I know!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and turned to look at him. Seeing him pursing his lips tightly and looking displeased, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    ¡°Prince, can you go back now? The Emperor may be waiting for you!¡± She shook her hand gently, which attracted Chu Liuchen¡¯s attention.

    ¡°He won¡¯t wait for me!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m here for a walk. It¡¯s impossible to let me do that. It¡¯s not a good thing!¡±

    ¡°So... the Emperor didn¡¯t ask you toe here?¡± Shao Wanru widened her watery eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen in front of her speechlessly.

    She thought in her mind. ¡°What a bold man! He even dared to deceive the Emperor and did it so naturally. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Emperor would punish him?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. His smile was indescribably gentle, like a spring breeze warming the whole frozen country, as if all the gloom in his eyes had turned into ashes, which made her heart beat wildly unconsciously.

    ¡°Your highness!¡±

    ¡°Well, I will be fine and won¡¯t be punished,¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°Your highness, you¡¯d better go back first. You just met Prince Yue. It¡¯ll be terrible if he says something when he goes back!¡± Shao Wanru said with some worry.

    Others naturally did not dare to offend him, but Chu Liuyue was an exception. Moreover, Chu Liuyue looked weird today. It was possible that he would go to the Emperor toin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t dare to say anything. Not only does Shao Yanru have something to do with the emperor, but she also has something to do with him. If he shows his interest in Shao Yanru¡¯s affairs at this time, what will the emperor think? Maybe the emperor will think that Chu Liuyue wants topete with him for a woman!¡± Chu Liuchen said calmly.

    His words made Shao Wanru fall silent for a while. What he said was reasonable. Chu Liuyue did not dare to nag in front of the Emperor in order to avoid arousing suspicion.

    But she still felt strange that Chu Liuyue appeared in front of her at this time, which was a little abnormal.

    Xiao Xuanzi suddenly took a few steps forward and whispered something to Chu Liuchen. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but only saw that Chu Liuchen¡¯s face immediately became solemn. Although the smile on his face was still gentle and elegant, it inexplicably made people feel that it was cold and gloomy.

    ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead!¡± Shao Wanru stood still and looked at the sky. ¡°I can¡¯t go any further at this time. I have to go back to Chuxiu Pce as soon as possible. If I go backte, it will inevitably arouse suspicion!¡±

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t stop her this time, let go of her hand, and said, ¡°Okay, you can go back first!¡±

    Then she stepped aside. Two eunuchs who carried an empty soft sedan hurried forward.

    After Shao Wanru got into the sedan, the two eunuchs carried her out of sight. The smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face immediately disappeared, and there was a cold gloom and cruelty in his eyes. Xiao Xuanzi knew that his master had never been a gentle person, so he became more and more cautious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did he go to the Empress¡¯s pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s said that Prince Yue went to the Empress¡¯s pce in a hurry! It seems that he has something important to discuss with the Empress.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi reported in a low voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I also want to see the Empress. I haven¡¯t been to the Phoenix Pce of the Empress for a long time!¡± Chu Liuchen said and sat in a wheelchair. Xiao Xuanzi pushed the wheelchair and turned a corner towards the direction of the Phoenix Pce.

    In the Phoenix Pce, Chu Liuyue sat upright in front of the Empress. He picked up the tea in his hand, took a sip, and then slowly put it down. His movements were extremely elegant and natural, without any anger or other meanings, as if he had not met Chu Liuchen and wasn¡¯t bullied before.

    ¡°I heard that something happened in your pce and it has something to do with the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Chu Liuyue raised his head and asked with a light smile and concern.

    He did not ask it deliberately, nor did he pay much attention to it. It seemed that he just talked about a trifle after he heard it.

    The Empress put down the teacup in her hand, wiped the water from the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief, and said with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The Emperor married the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and bestowed her the title of Secondary Consort. I heard that you were friends when you were young, but her seniority will be different in the future.¡±

    The words were actually painful. A few days ago, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou just fought for Shao Yanru. Later, Chu Liuzhou also told the Empress about it in detail. At that time, he was a little reckless. He directly rushed in after hearing ambiguous words of Chu Liuyue. Later, he thought carefully and found that Shao Yanru did not say anything about joining forces with Chu Liuyue to plot against him.

    Chu Liuzhou felt a little regretful and thought that he shouldn¡¯t have made such a scene at that time and almost forced Shao Yanru tomit suicide to apologize. However, the Empress didn¡¯t think so. As a woman, she intuitively felt that Shao Yanru was definitely not innocent in this matter, just like what had happened today. It was weird that Shao Yanru seemed to be the victim in the end.

    Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t be innocent. She was just a scheming woman, but now she couldn¡¯t do anything even if she had any plot!

    ¡°In fact, Secondary Consort is noble enough. it is... First Miss¡¯s blessing to get the favor of my father!¡± Chu Liuyue said calmly. He came to see the Empress today, not for Shao Yanru. Shao Yanru was just a tool. At this time, it was impossible for him to have any other thoughts about Shao Yanru.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so. Your father is also gratified!¡± The Empress did not intend to let him go. She continued to say something painful for him as if Chu Liuyue was originally going topete for a woman with the Emperor.

    Knowing that the Empress wasn¡¯t happy with the fight between him and Chu Liuzhou, Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t get angry and let her take it out on him again and again.

    He could tolerate such a trifle. Moreover, he really didn¡¯t have any affection for Shao Yanru now, so he didn¡¯t think it was hard to ept the result. He didn¡¯t care who Shao Yanru married but he cared about Shao Wanru. He wanted to get Shao Wanru!

 Chapter 797 - Unsaid Candidate

    <h4>Chapter 797 Unsaid Candidate</h4>

    Shao Yanru had little chance to make aeback unless she could win the favor of the Emperor. However, Chu Liuyue thought it almost impossible.

    There were a lot of lineal daughters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and only one daughter of non-lineal descent. Without Shao Yanru, he could take advantage of others. If Chu Liuyue wanted to obtain the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he could choose other daughters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru was not the biological daughter of Shao Jing, the Duke Xing, but after all, if Shao Jing, who had lost his biological daughter, wanted to support one of his nieces, Shao Wanru was the best choice. Shao Wanru, who originally had Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess as her backing, became more honorable and even more noble than Shao Yanru in the past.

    After thinking it through, Chu Liuyue decided that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, otherwise, more people would find that Shao Wanru¡¯s value was different from that of the past, so he had to beat them to it.

    Originally, he nned to use Shao Yanru¡¯s incident as an excuse to see Shao Wanru to court her favor. Unexpectedly, his n was disrupted by Chu Liuchen, which also made Chu Liuyue be rmed.

    He didn¡¯t feel too frustrated after losing Shao Yanru. On the contrary, he felt rxed. At present, in order to get the support of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he couldn¡¯t lose Shao Wanru. He felt very anxious now.

    ¡°Mother, what does my father think of the beauties of Chuxiu Pce?¡± Chu Liuyue raised his eyelids, looked at the Empress who was a little thirsty, and asked, as if he didn¡¯t hear the Empress¡¯s sarcasm.

    Seeing that he was so calm, the Empress changed her mind and immediately calmed down. She thought that she had gone too far just now. The reason why she lost herposure was Shao Yanru¡¯s incident before.

    ¡°Prince Yue, do you mean that you are interested in someone?¡± The Empress put down the teacup in her hand and asked with a smile. She looked calm andposed, with the temperament of the Empress.

    ¡°I have indeed fallen in love with ady. I hope you can help me!¡± Chu Liuyue stood up, lifted the hem of his robe, and knelt down to the Empress.

    ¡°Whichdy do you fancy?¡± The Empress said in surprise. She really didn¡¯t expect that Chu Liuyue would be so forthright and even beg her. Shouldn¡¯t he beg the Emperor now?

    But when she thought about what had happened to the Emperor, she knew that the Emperor was not in the mood to grant marriage to his son, so she understood Chu Liuyue¡¯s thought. He really fancied a Miss and was afraid that she would be taken by others, so he came here to beg her. Thinking of this, she could not help feelingcent.

    No matter what, he was still a son of a concubine, even if he was a prince. At this time, he had toe here to beg her, not Consort of Virtue.

    ¡°Tell me, which one do you like? If it is appropriate, I will make the decision for you!¡± The Empress reached out to help Chu Liuyue up.

    As long as thedy he fancied was not the person she chose, it didn¡¯t matter. It was not a difficult thing to grant marriage to Chu Liuyue. What was more, the daughter-inw she selected was not among the beauties of Chuxiu Pce, so she didn¡¯t worry that she would be chosen by Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue smiled bitterly and said helplessly, ¡°Mother, in fact, I don¡¯t mean to marry a certain person. There are always disputes in the backyard, so I just want to marry a powerful person who can help me manage the people in the backyard.¡±

    ¡°A powerful person? Which family do you mean?¡± The Empress thought in her mind. It meant that the person¡¯s family was influential. She secretly thought of the influential candidates this year. She was a little wary of what Chu Liuyue said.

    There were indeed a lot of women in the backyard of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, but most of them were insignificant and couldn¡¯t make any big trouble. How could a low-ranking woman dare to make trouble? In fact, the Empress really didn¡¯t hope that the backyard of Chu Liuyue was peaceful. More importantly, she didn¡¯t want Chu Liuyue to marry a powerful woman in case it would affect the future of her own son.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Chu Liuyue smiled slightly and was about to say it bluntly. He knew clearly what the Empress was thinking. At this time, it was better to speak bluntly than to beat around the bush. Chu Liuzhou must have no idea to marry Shao Wanru. Or he hadn¡¯t figured out the value of Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru was not a suitable candidate for Prince Zhou¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Chen is here!¡± A eunuch came in in a hurry and reported in a sharp voice.

    His voice disrupted Chu Liuyue¡¯s words. At this time, it was inconvenient for him to speak out his idea in a hurry. Inexplicably, he had a bad feeling. When he talked to Shao Wanru before, Chu Liuchen appeared. But now, when he talked to the Empress, he appeared again!

    The Empress said, ¡°Ask Prince Chen toe in!¡±

    Chu Liuchen appeared in the main hall and walked over slowly. He bowed to the Empress casually, and the Empress politely invited him to sit down.

    ¡°What a coincidence, brother is also here!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows with a smile in his handsome eyes.

    ¡°Third brother, it is indeed a coincidence. I met you before, and now I meet you again. Have you finished dealing with the matter for the Emperor?¡± Chu Liuyue was annoyed in his heart, but he had to show a smile on his face.

    He had always had a cold expression on his face. A smile like that was very rare to see.

    ¡°What did His Majesty ask Prince Chen to do?¡± The Empress figured out some implied meaning, so she turned to ask Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen sat down on a chair and raised the corners of his eyes, revealing a trace of evil coldness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I was just assigned to see where Secondary Consort Shao lives and what she needs!¡±

    The Empress was anxious and she asked subconsciously, ¡°What does the Emperor mean?¡±

    Could it be that he wanted to ask Shao Yanru toe back?

    ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t mean anything. He just asked me to inquire about it clearly, so that he can tell Duke Xing about it directly. Speaking of this, Duke Xing took responsibility for hisx discipline of his daughter. If the Emperor can tell him in detail, Duke Xing won¡¯t have objection!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. He did have the most right to speak about Shao Yanru¡¯s matter because he had no rtionship with Shao Yanru.

    No matter if it was Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou, or even Chu Liuxin who was rted to today¡¯s incident, they more or less had a rtionship with Shao Yanru.

    From this point of view, he was indeed the most suitable person to investigate Shao Yanru.

    The Empress¡¯s eyes twitched, and her eyelids twitched a while. She sped her hands in front of her body with a dignified look. ¡°Duke Xing really should take the me for Secondary Consort Shao¡¯s incident.¡±

    In the past, the Empress was always partial to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was the first time that she had expressed her disapproval of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in public.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are right. My uncle also has the same idea.¡± Chu Liuchen nodded. Then he turned his head to Chu Liuyue who was sitting aside in silence, and said, ¡°Brother, do you alsoe here for Secondary Consort Shao?¡±

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face became colder and colder. He didn¡¯t want to have any rtionship with Shao Yanru at all now. He looked at Chu Liuchen coldly and controlled his emotions after a long time. ¡°The matter of Secondary Consort Shao has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with an indifferent face, ¡°I am wrong. I thought you pleaded for Secondary Consort Shao.¡±

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face was flushed with anger, and he felt annoyed in his heart. ¡°This invalid was really haunting. He actually came here when I visited Empress. Even if I had a lot of ideas on my mind now, it was not appropriate to talk about them at this time.¡±

    ¡°Brother, with regards to Secondary Consort Shao¡¯s identity, we can¡¯t discuss her at will now.¡± Chu Liuyue reminded Chu Liuchen in a cold voice.

    ¡°Brother, you are right. Secondary Consort Shao has higher seniority now, so we can¡¯t talk about her casually, but the Emperor asked me to investigate her, so I talked about her unconsciously just now.¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and exined as if he didn¡¯t know that he had provoked Chu Liuyue.

    The rage in Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart almost went out of control.

    When the Empress said it just now, he could bear it. However, when Chu Liuchen said the same words now, he felt them distasteful, not only because of Chu Liuchen, but also because of Shao Yanru. This woman was really disgusting and shameful.

    How could there be such a disgusting woman in the world!

    Not only did she seduce him, but she also had a rtionship with his second brother. Now, she did not even let his fourth brother go and finally threw herself into the arms of his father!

    Although he didn¡¯t know the details of what had happened in Phoenix Pce, he still heard something. Seeing that Shao Yanru only obtained the title of Secondary Consort now, he knew that there was Shao Yanru¡¯s plot in this matter, and it was discovered by the Empress. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been thrown to that dpidated pce far away.

    ¡°Mother, I still have something to do, so I have to leave now. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuyue felt so disgusted that he couldn¡¯t sit still and suddenly stood up. He didn¡¯t have a chance to speak out his ideas in front of Chu Liuchen here, so he decided to say it tomorrow. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would lose control of his emotions.

    The Empress understood what he meant. Knowing that he would talk with her tomorrow, she nodded at once. She was not in a hurry to deal with the marriage of Prince Yue. No matter who he loved, it had nothing to do with her.

    After saying goodbye to Chu Liuchen, Chu Liuyue flicked his sleeves and strode away, as if there was really an urgent matter.

    Watching Chu Liuyue leave, Chu Liuchen picked up the teacup in a good mood and took another sip. Then he slowly put it down and asked the Empress with a smile, ¡°Brother came in a hurry. Is there anything important to tell you? Why didn¡¯t he continue to say it when he saw me?¡±

    ¡°Your elder brother took a fancy to a beauty and wants me to arrange a marriage for him!¡± The Empress replied with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to hide Chu Liuyue¡¯s matter.

    ¡°He took a fancy to a beauty? Which family does this beautye from?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled more gently as if he was just asking casually. Only Xiao Xuanzi shrank back after feeling his master¡¯s obvious gloomy atmosphere. It was obvious that his master was provoked, otherwise, he would not have infuriated Prince Yue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is talking about. When he was about to say it, you came here!¡± The Empress exined decently. She didn¡¯t want to care too much about this matter. After thinking about it just now. she thought that the person he loved couldn¡¯t be the person she selected.

    She chose ady to be Prince Zhou¡¯s consort among this group of beauties. ording to her identity, it was not suitable for her to be Prince Yue¡¯s wife.

    ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence. I also fancy ady. I don¡¯t know if we want to marry the same person,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile and raised his eyebrows.

    Hearing this, the Empress¡¯s face darkened and she thought of Shao Yanru¡¯s incident.

    Shao Yanru was originally the person chosen by the Empress, but because of the rtionship between her and Chu Liuyue, the Empress gave her up. Thinking of this, the Empress thought that Chu Liuyue was really suspected ofpeting with others for a woman, or he wanted to ruin others¡¯ wedding.

    The Empress changed her expression and said kindly, ¡°Who do you fancy, Prince Chen? Tell me, and I will beg the Emperor to grant the marriage for you!¡±

 Chapter 798 - Chu Liuxin Blocking the Way

    <h4>Chapter 798 Chu Liuxin Blocking the Way</h4>

    ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Your Grace. My Imperial Grandmother has already drawn up the decree and will soon issue it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has even drawn up the decree?¡±

    The Empress was stunned for a moment and immediately asked, ¡°Which family is she from?¡±

    She felt scared. If Chu Liuyue begged the daughter of this family just now, she would inevitably provoke the Empress Dowager and the Emperor if she granted his request. Suddenly, cold sweat appeared on her back.

    ¡°Have I almost fallen into Chu Liuyue¡¯s trap just now?

    ¡°So that¡¯s why Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t ask His Majesty for marriage but came to me instead.¡± The Empress wore a long face and her eyes showed anger.

    If she rushed to issue the decree, it would be hard for her to exin it to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. Chu Liuchen seemed to be satisfied now. Otherwise, he would have opposed it long ago.

    This person was unlike her well-behaved son. If he didn¡¯t like thedy, he would make a scene. So he liked her. If she ordered thedy he liked to marry Chu Liuyue, the Empress could almost foresee her next situation.

    Not only did a cold sweat break out on her back, but also on her forehead. She clenched the handkerchief with her fingers twitching.

    ¡°The Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has been taking care of Secondary Consort Shao here these days. Your Grace should have seen her before,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. Since the matter had been settled, he was not afraid that someone would hurt her secretly.

    He¡¯d better report it to the Empress lest she should make a wrong marriage arrangement and cause unnecessary trouble.

    The Empress moved and asked slowly, ¡°The granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Imperial Grandmother thinks she is nice, and so does my uncle. Originally, my Imperial Grandmother wanted to give an order after the Consort Selection, but she said it was the right time now. There should be an edict to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in two days!¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and saidzily and casually.

    It was hard to know if he was satisfied with this marriage, but one thing was certain, he did not object.

    The Empress suddenly felt that everything was clear. She had heard that the Empress Dowager liked Shao Wanru three years ago, but had not taken any action since then. Moreover, she felt that Chu Liuchen did not seem to like anyone, so she did not take it seriously.

    Now it seemed to be true!

    However, when she thought about it carefully, she found that it seemed to be the case. Compared with others, Shao Wanru hade into contact with Chu Liuchen several times and seemed to be not bad in the Empress¡¯s eyes. The invalid was such a casual person that she could get along well with him.

    The Emperor and the Empress Dowager had always doted on him, so they thought it was not a big deal.

    ¡°It is indeed a good marriage and she is a nicedy, but now Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion...¡± the Empress said tentatively. She paused for a while as if she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Chu Liuchen replied naturally, ¡°I know what you are worried about, Your Grace. But this kind of thing has nothing to do with Fifth Miss Shao. She didn¡¯t grow up in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and has an estranged rtionship with them. I heard that those in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion have always disliked her and treated her worse than the daughter of a concubine!¡±

    Chu Liuchen spoke casually with the corners of his eyes raised slightly. It was hard to see through his feeling, and he even smiled gently. He picked up the teacup elegantly and took a sip, and then slowly put it down. He looked up at the Empress and said with a smile, ¡°Your Grace, please don¡¯t order Fifth Miss Shao to others again.¡±

    The Empress nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡± She had already cursed Chu Liuyue in secret and almost made a big mistake.

    Having achieved his goal, Chu Liuchen stood up, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. I have something else to do, please excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Prince Chen, do whatever you want!¡± The Empress was very polite and smiled gently.

    Chu Liuchen nodded, turned around, and strode away.

    When the Empress saw him leave, the smile on her face gradually faded. With a cold look, she picked up the teacup and heavily threw it to the ground. She scolded uncontrobly, ¡°You guys don¡¯t take me seriously and are fooling me!¡±

    One of her trusted maids hastily called out in a low voice, ¡°Your Grace!¡±

    ¡°One wanted me to oppose His Majesty and the Empress Dowager so that he could reap the benefits. The other¡¯s marriage is not up to me, and I didn¡¯t intend to meddle in it. But I know nothing after the edict has been made. Wouldn¡¯t it be my fault if I married thedy to someone else?¡±

    The Empress was so angry that she felt tightness in the chest. Chu Liuyue trapped her, and Chu Liuchen¡¯s marriage was rted to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°For so many years, I have been managing the harem for His Majesty and have been filial to the Empress Dowager. I don¡¯t like what she doesn¡¯t like. Moreover, I must find someone she¡¯ll like and send her to her. But now, I have been regarded as an outsider...¡±

    The Empress¡¯s eyes turned red when she spoke. She picked up a handkerchief to wiped her tears and felt more and more wronged.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Empress. It¡¯s normal for me to arrange a marriage for the princes. But now it seems that I can¡¯t decide the marriage.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, don¡¯t be angry. It might be decided by the Empress Dowager, and His Majesty didn¡¯t have time to tell you about it. He¡¯s not in a good mood after what happened today. You can¡¯t bother him for Prince Chen!¡± The pce maid advised while ordering someone to serve tea again.

    It was obvious that the Emperor was in a bad mood now. Whoever ran into him would be unlucky.

    ¡°I know, and I won¡¯t bother His Majesty at this moment, but I can¡¯t sallow my anger!¡± The Empress wiped away her tears and said with hatred, ¡°Since he has entered the ranking, he can be considered the son of His Majesty, so he should at least address me respectfully when seeing me. Look at him, he seems to be very polite but has never regarded me as a decent elder. It must be because of Prince Yue that he came to me at this time!¡±

    Considering what had happened, how could the Empress not understand that the two were here to make trouble for her?

    ¡°Your Grace, please watch your words!¡± The pce maid was shocked. She waved her hand and drove the others out of the hall.

    After they had left, the pce maid said in a low voice, ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯d better not talk about Prince Chen in the future!¡±

    The pce maid was a Nanny brought by the Empress from her home. Since the Empress entered the pce, she had been following her, so she knew something about her and grew cautious.

    Suddenly, the Empress felt wronged and waved the handkerchief impatiently. ¡°If I were not careful enough, I would have shouted out the matter over there. Look...¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, how could you talk about that! I beg you not!¡± The Nanny¡¯s face changed as she hurriedly reached out to cover the Empress¡¯s mouth.

    The Empress pushed her away and said angrily, ¡°I know. I can¡¯t tell anyone about it. Others only know that I am the mistress of the harem, but they don¡¯t know who His Majesty really cares about. He¡¯s been protecting her for so many years, but I can¡¯t even take a look at her. I¡¯m forbidden to visit her on the grounds that she¡¯s grounded. It¡¯s just because His Majesty is afraid that I will do something to her!¡±

    The Empress got angrier and angrier. She began to lose her temper.

    ¡°My good Empress, please stop saying that. If His Majesty... His Majesty knows...¡± The old Nanny knelt in front of the Empress and shook her hand with both her hands. Her face turned pale, and she was trembling in panic.

    She was really scared, and her teeth were chattering. This reminded the Empress of what had happened back then. She felt humiliated and angry. She gritted her teeth and made cracking sounds.

    How could she forget that she was almost deposed because of a few more words...

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect to meet Chu Liuxin when returning to the Chuxiu Pce. He stood behind a tree at the corner of the Chuxiu Pce. If Yujie hadn¡¯t noticed him, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have noticed him in the shadow.

    Chu Liuxin waspletely different from before.

    In the past, he was free-spirited. As the youngest prince, he looked innocent despite the fact that his mother was scheming. Even if he was about the same age as Shao Wanru, she took him as a younger brother like Hao¡¯er.

    But Chu Liuxin was different now. He was gloomy and his eyes were empty and dark. He stood under the tree and watched Shao Wanru get out of the sedan chair. Then he walked over and stopped in front of her.

    As they stood close to each other, Shao Wanru saw Chu Liuxin clearly. He did not look good. His face was as white as a sheet, just like Chu Liuchen¡¯s sick face. His clothes were wrinkled. Although he was still him, he waspletely different from before.

    If he looked about the same age as Hao¡¯er before, he now looked like a real prince, with the unique indifference and even darkness of the royal family. His clear eyes now were gloomy.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and bowed.

    ¡°Shao Yanru... how is she?¡± Chu Liuxin asked in a hoarse voice that he never had before. It could be seen that he hadn¡¯t spoken for a while.

    Eunuch Liu looked at his master uneasily. Since they came out of the Phoenix Pce of the Empress, his master looked weird. What was more, he had been waiting at the door of the Chuxiu Pce. Did he deliberatelye to block Fifth Miss Shao?

 Chapter 799 - Forced to Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 799 Forced to Grow Up</h4>

    If it were in the past, Eunuch Liu would have told his master some nonsense to get them out of the situation, but today he didn¡¯t dare to do that. He could only carefully follow his master and wait there for more than two hours.

    For such a long time, his master just stood there with a gloomy face, so he didn¡¯t dare to move at all.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what Chu Liuyue meant at the moment, so she hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Big Sister is fine now. She is now designated as the Secondary Consort bestowed by the Emperor. Prince Xin, do you want to... know the ce where she lives?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t think it was likely, she had to ask.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t die? Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has a lot of power!¡± Chu Liuxin said with a sneer.

    It was hard for Shao Wanru to continue this topic. She lowered her head and looked at the hem of her skirt. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that woman dead?¡± Chu Liuxin looked at Shao Wanru and asked in a sharp voice. He looked at Shao Wanru aggressively as if he wanted Shao Wanru to tell him everything.

    ¡°Your Highness, this... is not something I can make any judgment about!¡± Shao Wanru sighed and said helplessly.

    Chu Liuxin stretched out his hand as if he was intending to grab Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. Yujie pulled Shao Wanru aside quickly and happened to avoid Chu Liuxin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You shall testify for me and say that I was framed!¡± Chu Liuxin failed to catch Shao Wanru and didn¡¯t step forward to pull her. He just said with a pair of gloomy eyes.

    Shao Wanru sighed in her heart. She knew that what had happened today had shocked Chu Liuxin so much that he still couldn¡¯t ept it. However, how could someone be that innocent when he was born in the royal family? In herst life, she didn¡¯t know how Chu Liuxin died specifically. Was it also because of his innocence?

    In this life, they had known each other for a long time. Chu Liuxin had never done anything bad to her. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s over. Both the Emperor and the Empress know that you have been wronged!¡±

    Shao Wanruforted him softly as if she wasforting her younger brother Hao¡¯er.

    She raised her watery eyes to look at Chu Liuxin, and there was a hint of tenderness that could be sensed in her gentle voice.

    Chu Liuxin¡¯s eyes turned red, and he felt that his nose was sour. Inexplicably, he felt that his heart seemed to be pulled hard by something. It was very painful and saddening, and he felt like crying.

    When he was scolded and punished by his mother, he didn¡¯t feel so wrong. But now when he looked at the mild girl in front of him, he somehow wanted to hold her and cry.

    He took a step back and suppressed the urge in his heart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t be impulsive at this time, and he shouldn¡¯t bring her any trouble.

    Nothing more should happen to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion again.

    Shao Yanru had smeared the reputation of the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If something happened to her again, no one would be able to protect her.

    ¡°Your Highness, please go back. It¡¯s okay now!¡± Shao Wanruforted Chu Liuyue. She could see that Chu Liuyue was very sad and almost lost control of himself. She sighed inwardly. She had no malice toward Chu Liuyue and hoped that he could let go of everything that had happened today.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m leaving...¡± the young man turned around in a panic. He waved his sleeve, wiped away the tear in the corner of his eyes, and strode back.

    It was as if someone was chasing after him.

    Eunuch Liu looked at Shao Wanru and then looked at his master. He hurriedly cupped his hands toward Shao Wanru and chased after his master hurriedly. It was not easy for his master to calm down. He had to keep an eye on this man at all times so that nothing could happen to him.

    Shao Wanru frowned slightly and looked at Chu Liuyue¡¯s back. She was speechless for a while. This incident had hurt Chu Liuyue a lot.

    But it might be a good thing because Chu Liuxin could learn from it and grow up and would not have to experience the deadly situation in thest life again.

    The imperial pce had never been a peaceful ce. With so many women fighting for one man¡¯s favor, it was destined to be bloody. It was just that Chu Liuxin had been too naive to notice it in the past. Now that she had fallen into it, so how could she not be clear about it? Naturally, she could not be the same as before.

    Since he let go of her and left just now, she knew that he had controlled his temper.

    She surmised that this should be a good thing. But it was also sad. Being forced to grow up was not something anyone would crave.

    For example, Chu Liuchen and herself...

    ¡°Miss.¡± Yujie gently pulled her sleeve.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru turned around and entered the gate of Chuxiu Pce.

    ¡°Miss, did Prince Xine here to ask about First Miss? He must hate First Miss very much!¡± Yujie looked back with sympathy, then chased after Shao Wanru and whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the First Miss, it¡¯s the Secondary Consort!¡± Shao Wanru had calmed down at this time and corrected her maiden.

    ¡°I know. That woman has done a lot of harm to others!¡± Yujie nodded and couldn¡¯t help cursing. Prince Cheng was such an innocent young man, but he had been ruined by that woman. She felt that woman was really hateful.

    Shao Wanru remained silent. She was very clear about Shao Yanru¡¯s character in thest life. To achieve her purpose, Shao Yanru viciously wiped out all the people standing in her way. In herst life, she had be one of the people Shao Yanru must get rid of, so she got such a miserable ending.

    ¡°First Miss, will Prince Xin...¡± Speaking of this, Yujie looked around and saw that no one noticed them. Then she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Will Prince Cheng ask for marriage?¡±

    Prince Xin specially came here because of the First Miss Shao, but Yujie had seen that he wanted to hold her Miss¡¯s hand while he was out of control just now. It seemed that he was looking for Shao Wanru¡¯s support, which was not a good sign. Prince Xin had always been in love with Miss, so she didn¡¯t want him to make any trouble.

    Prince Xin was never a calm person. It would be bad if he did such a thing on impulse.

    The First Miss Shao had caused the fight between the two brothers. If Prince Cheng went to ask for marriage, he would put her Miss in an awkward situation.

    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said with iron certainty as she thought of Chu Liuxin¡¯s look just now.

    If it were in the past, Shao Wanru would not know if he would do it or not. But at present, she assumed that he probably wouldn¡¯t do it. After this incident, Chu Liuxin was much calmer than before. Even if he couldn¡¯t control his emotions, he would leave by himself ande back after stabilizing his emotions.

    When she returned to her residence, it was gettingte. She stood in the corridor and looked at the four rows of rooms. They used to be the residence of the four Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but now she was the only one. She had an inexplicable feeling that she should stand still in the corridor and instead of entering the room immediately.

    Yujie had already opened the door. Seeing that Shao Wanru stood in the corridor with a serious look, she knew that Shao Wanru must have thought of something unhappy. So she fetched a stove, handed it to Shao Wanru, and asked her to hold it in her arms.

    The little stove was very warm. Holding it in her arms, Shao Wanru slowly used it to warmed her tired body and mind. She chose a ce where there was no wind and sat down. Leaning against the railing, she began to recall what had happened today.

    Han Dan came in early in the morning and told her that Shao Yanru didn¡¯t sleep well at night. She knew that it had been carefully arranged step by step.

    She was sure that Shao Yanru, who lived alone in the Fengyi Pce, could not have such power.

    It was certain that someone was helping her secretly. Then there was another question. She either poured out the aphrodisiac herself or asked Shuqi to pour it. It was true that someone did it when Shuqi asked the pce maid who decocted the medicine to fetch water. From the creases on the medicine pack, it was certain that it had been prepared for a long time.

    Who gave her this medicine? Or did she prepare it before she entered the pce?

    After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru felt that it might be thetter. Shao Yanru was determined to win after entering the pce. If she failed, she would naturally have other means. This aphrodisiac was one of them.

    Who was most likely to meet and help her in the pce? There were many people in the pce, but Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t figure out who it was at the moment. She felt that there was no clue, but at the same time, she felt that there seemed to be thousands of clues. It¡¯s just that she had not found them yet.

    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go in. It will be cold!¡± Seeing that her master had been silent, Yujie lowered her head slightly and spoke worriedly. Although it was not windy here, it was gettingte. Even if there was a little sun, it was not as warm as before. It was just cold light.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and still held the stove tightly. She raised her head and looked at the door opposite her. It happened to be the room where Shao Caihuan had lived before.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to go to Third Miss¡¯s room to have a look?¡± Yujie misunderstood her master and advised her, ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better not go. That room may still smell. When I went in that day, there was a little smell left.¡±

    Both the master and the servant knew what the smell was like. Shao Caihuan had been sent out with a face full of pus because she had been trapped and the trap was meant to hurt Shao Wanru.

    ¡°The amulet?¡± After staring at Shao Caihuan¡¯s door for a while, Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she suddenly sat up straight.

    Yujie looked at Shao Wanru in confusion and asked subconsciously, ¡°Miss, what amulet?¡±

    Suddenly, she came to a realization. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Third Miss, right? Third Miss¡¯s incident is rted to the amulet. Didn¡¯t you already know about this?¡±

    Yujie didn¡¯t understand why Shao Wanru mentioned it at this time. Wasn¡¯t it over for so long?

    Shao Wanru suppressed the excitement in her heart, took a deep breath, pondered on her impulsive words just now, stood up, shook her head at Yujie, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! Sis, I suddenly remembered another important thing. Let¡¯s go to Third Sister¡¯s room!¡±

    Han Dan had stolen the key and given it to Yujie. Now it was in Yujie¡¯s hands!

    Although Yujie did not understand what Shao Wanru meant, she still took out the key and went to open the door of Shao Caihuan¡¯s room.

    Shao Wanru was about to go to Shao Caihuan¡¯s room when she suddenly saw a familiar figure standing at the corner of the wall. She couldn¡¯t help stopping and turning to that person. She didn¡¯t understand why this woman was here at this time!

    Didn¡¯t they pretend not to know each other even if they met before?

 Chapter 800 - The Relationship Between Pushan Nun and Shao Yanru?

    <h4>Chapter 800 The Rtionship Between Pushan Nun and Shao Yanru?</h4>

    ¡°Sister Wanru, can I have a word with you?¡± Qi Rongzhi, who was standing in the corner, noticed that Shao Wanru saw her, so she came out, took two steps forward, looked at Shao Wanru, and said.

    Shao Wanru cast a cold nce at Qi Rongzhi.

    She already knew that Qi Rongzhi¡¯s te was chosen. Seeing this woman appear in the etiquette-learning team several times but stay far away from her each time, she knew that Qi Rongzhi was trying to avoid her.

    This time, she took the initiative toe forward, which was really surprising for Shao Wanru. Because Qi Rongzhi seemed to be afraid that she would have something to do with her, judging by her behaviors in the past few days.

    ¡°Miss Qi, you¡¯d better call me Fifth Miss Shao. So what brings you here, Miss Qi?¡± Shao Wanru asked lightly. Under her long eyshes, there seemed to be no beam of light in her calm eyes.

    Qi Rongzhi pulled her sleeves uneasily. Every time she saw Shao Wanru, she always felt that this woman was changing and bing more dignified. She somehow felt panicked.

    ¡°Miss Qi, if there is nothing else, you can go back!¡± Seeing that Qi Rongzhi remained silent for a long time, Shao Wanru turned around and intended to leave.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, please wait for a moment,¡± Qi Rongzhi pondered on it again and said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that something happened to the First Miss Shao... is it true?¡±

    Shao Wanru paused, suddenly turned around, looked at Qi Rongzhi coldly, and said with a sneer, ¡°Miss Qi, what do you want to know? What do you want to pry? This is the business of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. I won¡¯t tell you. Miss Qi is no longer a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Since Qi Rongzhi escaped from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had nothing to do with it anymore.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to know...¡± Qi Rongzhi stammered, ¡°I just want to ask if First Miss Shao is okay. If... if...¡±

    ¡°Miss Qi, who do you think you are to ask this question? If it¡¯s just this question, it¡¯s really unnecessary. Those who are too curious will die soon!¡± After saying that, Shao Wanru turned around and went back to her room, ignoring Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi originally wanted to stop her, but in the end, she bit her lip and endured the urge. There was some unwillingness in her eyes as she watched Shao Wanru disappear from her sight.

    In fact, she didn¡¯te for Shao Yanru. She was here merely to send a message by the order of Chu Liuyue, which was to ask if Shao Wanru was interested in being Princess Yue¡¯s concubine. which was to ask if Shao Wanru was interested in being Princess Yue¡¯s concubine.

    Chu Liuxin met Chu Liuchen at the Empress¡¯ ce before and he had to leave. After leaving, he felt worried about this matter, so he asked Qi Rongzhi, whom he happened to encounter, to send a message.

    Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t mention it at all, but only mentioned Shao Yanru, which sessfully made Shao Wanru leave with anger. At this time, she took a deep breath and told herself that it was not that she didn¡¯t want to send the message and it was because Shao Wanru didn¡¯t give her the chance. Hence, she thought Prince Yue couldn¡¯t me her even if he wanted to.

    Thinking of this, she felt relieved and turned back...

    ¡°Miss, what does Miss Qi mean? Why did shee all this way to say something we don¡¯t understand?¡± Yujie was puzzled by Qi Rongzhi¡¯s appearance and asked after entering the room.

    Qi Rongzhi had been trying hard to avoiding them before, for fear that she would get involved with them, but today she came here and said those words intentionally. Anyone who heard these words would be in a bad mood. They wondered if shee here to make trouble on purpose?

    ¡°It should not be her idea.¡± Shao Wanru put down the stove in her hand and shook her head. Qi Rongzhi looked reluctant before.

    ¡°Who asked her toe here just to say these words to provoke the nobles in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Yujie became more and more curious.

    Shao Wanru shook her head. It was not easy to find this person. She might be a beauty who entered the pce with Qi Rongzhi, a nobledy from other pces, or her ¡°good¡± elder brother.

    But there was one thing that she was sure of: Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t want toe, and she should have said more than that. However, no matter who sent her and what she wanted to say, it had nothing to do with Shao Wanru. She didn¡¯t want to waste her time on Qi Rongzhi now.

    ¡°Ignore her for the time being!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and stopped paying attention to Qi Rongzhi. ¡°Yujie, go and inquire about some things about the amulet tomorrow. If someone doubts you and asks about the reason, just tell him that the mansion feels that there is something wrong with this matter and wants to rify it.¡±

    ¡°There is something wrong with the amulet?¡± Yujie was not stupid, so she immediately understood Shao Wanru¡¯s meaning.

    Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and touched the stove on the table unconsciously. There was a trace of doubt in her clear eyes. She indeed suspected the amulet, but she suspected another person more¨CPushan Nun.

    The incident involving the amulet had just happened recently, and it seemed that it had something to do with the Beauty Contest. And it was such a coincidence because this woman was also familiar with Shao Yanru. As for Shao Yanru, she seemed t be more familiar with Pushan Nun than any other concubines in this pce.

    After all, there was a master-disciple rtionship between the two of them. From this point of view, Pushan Nun was different from others in Shao Yanru¡¯s perspective.

    On the other hand, Shao Wanru had always felt that Pushan Nun was very strange. In the past three years when she had been in the Yuhui Nunnery, but she had rarely seen this woman. It seemed that Pushan Nun was really an otherworldly Buddist who devoted herself to cultivation. However, if it was true, Pushan Nun would not have entered the pce, or she could have just rejected the invitation.

    Now Pushan Nun lived in the Buddha Hall in the pce. There was even such a thing that was called the good luck amulet. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think it was the Empress who begged this nun to stay.

    Pushan Nun had been in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time. For so many years, the Empress had never asked for anything from this woman. This time, it might be Shao Yanru who mentioned it. Shao Wanru remembered the time when she invited Pushan Nun to enter the pce. It happened to be the time to send the religious paintings drawn by Pushan Nun to the pce.

    Old Madam asked Nanny Yu to go up the mountain and forced her to send the ¡°stained¡± album to the pce.

    At that time, she had been prepared for it, which made Shao Yanru and Old Madam¡¯s n fail. Then the Empress summoned Pushan Nun to the pce. Shao Wanru would never believe that there was no connection between these two things.

    Did it mean that Shao Yanru had nned it for a long time and was just looking for an opportunity to mention Pushan Nun? Shao Wanru suddenly thought of this possibility. Shao Yanru and Pushan Nun seemed to have no contact with each other, but there seemed to be faint connections everywhere.

    If her assumption was true, this Pushan Nun was definitely not simple and she must have other ns. The imperial pce was the ce with the most power. In fact, it was easy for her to figure out what this nun wanted, but this was just the matter on the surface. There must be a way for this nun to get what she wanted. How could she, a nun, get it?

    She slowly cleared her watery eyes and thought about the details of the past.

    Shao Yanru was a person seeking fame and reputation, while Pushan Nun seemed to be an enlightened nun. Since Pushan Nun had epted Shao Yanru as her disciple, how could she not doubt her? However, she still got along well with Shao Yanru, which showed that there was something else behind it.

    When she went up the mountain, Pushan Nun¡¯s disciple made it difficult for her. Before going down the mountain, she also felt this nun was behind Shao Yanru¡¯s plot against her. However, Pushan Nun was always seemed innocent and always gave people the impression that she was an otherworldly cultivator, which made people feel that it was sphemy to suspect her.

    ¡°Yujie, you grew up in the nunnery. Have you ever seen a person like Pushan Nun?¡± Shao Wanru blinked, slowly opened her eyes, and asked Yujie with her calm eyes.

    Yujie was stunned at first and then shook her head after thinking for a while. ¡°Miss, Pushan Nun is like the kind of hermit in the clouds, and there is no one as otherworldly as her in Jiangzhou. Even Abbess of Jingxin Monastery is not as aloof as her.¡±

    ¡°Do you also think that Pushan Nun is very aloof?¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, she seemed well-cultivated. I remember when I first arrived at the Yuhui Nunnery, Pushan Nun¡¯s disciple made things difficult for us wholeheartedly and wanted to drive us down the mountain. In fact, Pushan Nun¡¯s disciples are not very good!¡± Yujie recalled the past and said indignantly.

    ¡°How about the Yuhui Nunnery?¡± Shao Wanru changed the topic with a smile.

    ¡°The Yuhui Nunnery is too mysterious!¡± Yujie thought for a while and used two words to describe the Yuhui Nunnery, which was her conclusion in the past three years.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Wanru asked with interest.

    ¡°Miss, the Yuhui Nunnery is indeed mysterious. You see, so many things have happened in the Yuhui Nunnery. All of them are very mysterious. one day, a group of ck-d men came in to kill people, and then the Buddha Hall was set on fire, and the imperial concubine of the former emperor suddenly appeared. It¡¯s a miracle that these secrets could stay undiscovered for such a long time! Someone has been watching outside the door. I can¡¯t get close to them even if I want to during those three years.¡±

    Yujie curled her lip and said.

    Her words reminded Shao Wanru that she had seen more things than this maid.

    Yuhui Nunnery was indeed mysterious, and so was Pushan Nun. She had an unfathomable intention. Regarding Shao Yanru, Pushan Nun was most likely the one who had been helping her secretly.

    ¡°Try to inquire more about Pushan Nun¡¯s affairs in the pce, and just say that it¡¯s because of the amulet.¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru made up her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I understand!¡± Yujie nodded and said.

    Before the Beauty Contest was over, Shao Yanru had be an imperial concubine of the Emperor. As the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was merely designated as a Secondary Consort, which was a surprise for everyone.

    Previously, Shao Yanru was a popr candidate for several princes¡¯ first concubines. Everyone was guessing that since she would not be Princess Yue¡¯s concubine, she must be Princess Zhou¡¯s. Unexpectedly, she not only did not enter the princes¡¯ mansion but also entered the pce at this time and became the imperial concubine of the lowest level. No matter how they looked at her, she was mysterious.

    Because of the Emperor¡¯s order, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion seemed gloomy. The sensitive servants didn¡¯t even dare to speak loudly, for fear of provoking their master.

    Everyone outside the mansion wondered what First Miss Shao had done to make her enter the pce as the lowest-leveled concubine at this time.

    Some people thought it might be because of this, and some thought it was might because of that. Of course, none of the reasons was good. Some people dug up some old stories of Miss Shao. At first, they felt that it was not true, but this time, it was overwhelming. Everything showed that the First Miss was not a good person.

    They all began to believe all her reputation in the past was fake and Miss Shao was not a kind-hearteddy and her behavior was wrong and she was just looking for fame. It was also said that the Emperor had given her a good position for the sake of Duke Xing. Some even said that Miss Shao was so restless that she wanted to hurt a pregnant imperial concubine, which made her became a Secondary Consort, the lowest among the concubines...

 Chapter 801 - I Heard You Have Another Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 801 I Heard You Have Another Daughter?</h4>

    When they had been in the Yuhui Nunnery, there had already been some rumors about Shao Yanru. However, at that time, Shao Yanru had been so famous with her good reputation that not many people had believed the rumors. They had all thought that it was because one¡¯s jealousy of her reputation that there had been various rumors about the First Miss Shao. Now the imperial edict was issued. Taking previous rumors into consideration, no one had doubt about this.

    This rumor even spread to the beauties in the imperial pce.

    After Shao Yanru¡¯s matter had been settled, Shao Wanru also returned to the group of the beauties. Other beauties gathering in groups pointed at Shao Wanru with a look of disdain. All the messages that Yujie heard were that they were talking about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Shao Yanru and that Fifth Miss Shao was also taunted by them.

    Yujie was so angry that she wanted to argue with them, but she was stopped by Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru did not care about such kind of discussion. Originally, this news had been deliberately spread out, otherwise how could the beauties in the pce really know about this?

    Shao Yanru had an extraordinary identity, but she only got the title of Secondary Consort. This was too abnormal. There must be something strange about things going wrong and have a reason for it. Since the Emperor still wanted to use Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the reason could only be found on Shao Yanru.

    Since Shao Yanru officially worked against Shao Wanru, many things about her bad reputation had been found out, but these had been suppressed in the past. Once it spread a little, a man of intention would fight back. The most important thing was that Shao Yanru had had a good reputation for her beauty and talents at that time.

    The title of the First Beauty and being the disciple of Pushan Nun in the Yuhui Nunnery suppressed all the rumors and made Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation rise again and again.

    Now that her reputation was copsed, it was easy to dig out all the rumors in the past. What¡¯s worse, these things proved to be true after careful investigation, so Shao Yanru¡¯s reputation would definitely be ruined. Having such a position of Secondary Consort could be said as the Emperor¡¯s grace to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The beauties in the pce were talking about this, and Shao Wanru became the target that they pointed at, while the discussion outside the pce was even more heated. Originally, the topics discussed most in the capital city were which beauty would win this time and who would be the wives of several princes. However, such a thing had unexpectedly happened, and it was infinitely magnified by someone¡¯s propaganda with intentions.

    ¡°Does Duke Xinge here again?¡± In the quiet mountain temple and the beautifulke with ethereal colours, Prince Cheng stood by theke with his hands sped behind his back and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Your highness!¡± Xiqi replied.

    Prince Cheng didn¡¯t look back. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Ask him to leave. I can¡¯t save his daughter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll reply to him now!¡± Xiqi said respectfully and turned around to pass on the message outside.

    After a while, Xiqi came back and said, ¡°Your Highness, Duke Xing begs you to meet him in any case. He has something important to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Something important?¡± Prince Cheng raised the corners of his lips sarcastically. He didn¡¯t have any interest in Duke Xing¡¯s daughter. He had thought that she could be married as a decoration in his mansion and a girl born to be the Empress would anyway be good for him. But he didn¡¯t expect that she was a girl like this.

    He had already heard the rumors outside. Originally, he had thought that it was just an excuse from the imperial pce, but those rumors turned out to be true after he had asked someone to secretly investigate. Unexpectedly, the First Miss Shao, who had used to be virtuous, gentle, and dignified, was actually a vicious and mean woman in private. Even if such a woman was sent to him, he would not want her.

    Born to be the Empress? If it was the fate that she would enter the pce and marry his Imperial Brother, he would not have any interest in her.

    This reminded him of another disgusting woman a few years ago, the eldest daughter of Qin Huaiyong, Ningyuan Army General. He also felt disgusted by that woman. Originally, he had thought that she was only one woman like that in the world. Unexpectedly, it happened that now there was a simr case on Shao Yanru.

    If all the women were like this, he would not be interested in them at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Duke Xing said, Your Highness... I think he doesn¡¯t refer to the matter of Secondary Consort Shao.¡± Xiqi said cautiously and secretly nced at his master. Seeing that his master was not angry, he breathed a sigh of relief. As Prince Cheng¡¯s personal eunuch, he naturally knew about his master¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Let hime over!¡± After thinking for a while, Prince Cheng raised his lips with sarcasm and said slowly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiqi left and led Duke Xing Shao Jing in after a while.

    Seeing Prince Cheng, Duke Xing stepped forward and bowed deeply to him. Prince Cheng waved his hand and then Xiqi stepped back to stand aside.

    ¡°Duke Xing, you are too polite!¡± Prince Cheng turned around and said to Shao Jing with a faint smile.

    After seeing Prince Cheng, Shao Jing lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Highness, I have something to report to you!¡±

    ¡°What do you think of the matter of your daughter?¡± Prince Cheng nced at him leisurely and said without hurry or bustle, but did not mention the so-called ¡°important¡± topic.

    This made Shao Jing feel a twinge in his heart. Thinking of his daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. The Emperor had asked him to go to the pce and scolded him severely, and then he had been pulled aside by Derong to vaguely talk about the matter of Shao Yanru. Hearing that his daughter had set a trap on the Emperor, Shao Jing had been so angry that he had almost rushed to Shao Yanru and beat her hard.

    How could he have such a stupid daughter? She had repeatedly said that she would either marry Prince Yue or Prince Zhou in the future, but now she even plotted against the Emperor and wanted to be his imperial concubine. Had she thought that the Emperor was old and the throne would either belong to Prince Yue or Prince Zhou, or even Prince Yue, in the future?

    After this matter had happened, not only had the Emperor been furious, but also Duke Xing lost his face.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what happened. When I sent the letter to the imperial pce before, she should have understood this. Ru¡¯er has always been smart, but I don¡¯t know why she...¡± Shao Jing lowered his head and said. In fact, he was still not very clear about it and felt that there was something else behind it. But now it was impossible to for him to meet Shao Yanru and ask her clearly about this.

    ¡°In the letter you sent to her before, did Duke Xing say anything to hint at her? I treat Duke Xing with sincerity, but Duke Xing has other ns. You really disappoint me.¡± Prince Cheng¡¯s face turned cold, and he looked at Shao Jing with cold eyes.

    Shao Qing had asked Prince Cheng to help him deliver the letter and it had taken Prince Cheng a lot of effort to send it to the pce. However, it was unexpected that it would end up like this, which was really beyond Duke Xing¡¯s expectation.

    ¡°Your Highness, it is not what you think. I didn¡¯t say any misleading words. You...¡± Shao Jing gritted his teeth and wanted to ask if Prince Xin had sent another message. But after thinking for a while, he didn¡¯t dare to ask again, ¡°Do you think there is something strange behind it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is anything strange, but I only know that the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has got what she wants. She enters the pce as she wishes, and this is an auspicious start. The fortune-telling is true that she was born to be the Empress!¡± Prince Cheng walked forward slowly with a slight smile, and said casually.

    Hearing this, Shao Jing, who was following behind, felt frightened and hurriedly lowered his head and said, ¡°Your Highness, I think there must be something else. But I can¡¯t see her now, so I don¡¯t know what happened at that time. My daughter has always been ambitious since her childhood, but how could she... how could she do such a thing? Before...¡±

    ¡°It was this First Miss¡¯s intention to lead Prince Yue and Prince Zhou to a fight before. Duke Xing, you really have a good daughter. Not only was she born to be the Empress, but she also made several princes fight with each other. Now she even made my Imperial Brother take her. She is very scheming, so it is really hard to say what the end will be. Maybe she will be the Empress in the future because the current Empress can¡¯tpare with her!¡±

    Prince Cheng¡¯s words seemingly sounded ironic, which make Duke Xing¡¯s blood run cold.

    Many people had seen the matter of Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, so it was very easy for Prince Cheng to inquire about it. However, Prince Cheng couldn¡¯t inquire clearly about the matter that Shao Yanru lured the Emperor in the Phoenix Pce. After all, that was the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce, which was not essible to anyone at will.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid!¡± Shao Jing lowered his body and said hurriedly. He was also annoyed with his daughter in his heart. He had originally thought that this daughter was promising and could revitalize the family, but he didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.

    ¡°You are afraid, but I am even more afraid!¡± Prince Cheng twitched his mouth and said helplessly.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve been following you for several years and I really dare not to have any other delusions. Your Highness, please believe that I never dare to be disloyal to you, let alone think about attaching to the Emperor!¡± Shao Jing panicked with cold sweats on his forehead.

    Prince Cheng squinted at Shao Jing, who was one step behind him, and said, ¡°You dare not to attach to my Imperial Brother, but you seek connections with the two princes of Imperial Brother. I heard that First Miss Shao is not only beautiful, but also has a good rtionship with the other two princes. It is said that they have built friendship since their childhood, like childhood sweethearts!¡±

    He had not known this before investigating it, which was beyond his expectation. This was also the reason why Prince Cheng thought Shao Yanru was disgusting and shameless.

    How could an unmarried Miss be so shameless and mean to this extent? This was really beyond Prince Cheng¡¯s understanding. Moreover, it also made him doubt Shao Jing¡¯s loyalty. If Shao Yanru really married one of his imperial nephews, would he stand against him in the future?

    As Shao Yanru¡¯s father, would Shao Jing really stand on his side at that time?

    ¡°Your Highness, these are all deliberately spread by someone. You also know Ru¡¯er¡¯s current situation. If there are no rumors, it will be difficult to convince the public with what she has done in the pce!¡± Shao Jing said in a panic, with his fingers trembling slightly. He knew that Prince Cheng was not only talking about his daughter, but also about himself.

    ¡°The truth won¡¯t be fake, but the fake can¡¯t be true either! I heard that you have another daughter?¡± Prince Cheng had said enough sarcastic words to Duke Xing, and suddenly looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Yes... Yes, I have another daughter of non-lineal descent.¡± Shao Jing said quickly.

    ¡°Has she been engaged to anyone?¡± Prince Cheng asked indifferently.

    ¡°No... not... not yet...¡± They had been waiting for Commandery Prince Qing toe, but Chu Qing seemed to have forgotten this and had note at all. So, Shao Jing didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense now.

    ¡°Since she has not been engaged to someone, send her to my mansion!¡± Prince Cheng nced at Shao Jing casually and said.

    How would Shao Jing dare say no? He nodded repeatedly, ¡°Ok, ok. I will go back and prepare now.¡±

    ¡°You have no need to be hurried. After everything is settled here, send your little daughter here. Tell me about the important things you want to report to me first!¡± Prince Cheng slowly changed the topic to the previous one. After suppressing Duke Xing enough, Prince Cheng could talk some business now.

 Chapter 802 - Your Highness, I Heard Youre Looking for Some Calligraphy

    <h4>Chapter 802 Your Highness, I Heard You¡¯re Looking for Some Calligraphy</h4>

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Shao Jing nodded repeatedly. Now he would agree with whatever Prince Cheng said. He didn¡¯t dare to disagree. She was just his youngest daughter. It was better for her to marry Prince Cheng rather than Commandery Prince Qing. Compared with Commandery Prince Qing who did not have any power, Prince Cheng owned power.

    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that you want to find some calligraphy?¡± Shao Jing wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and quickly changed the topic.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s face immediately turned cold. He suddenly stood still, turned his head around, and looked at Shao Jing coldly with gloomy eyes, ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Prince Cheng did not believe in Shao Jing, and Shao Jing should not know some of his things.

    ¡°Your Highness, I also knew it by chance. I just saw you send someone to find calligraphy and paintings!¡± Shao Jing panicked and hurriedly exined.

    Prince Cheng stared at Shao Jing. When he saw the sweat rolling down Shao Jing¡¯s forehead again, he snorted softly, turned his head, and said with a gentle expression, ¡°I do want to find some calligraphy. I like this kind of calligraphy with a powerful style of writing. Duke Xing, do you have any good calligraphy and paintings?¡±

    Without Prince Cheng¡¯s gaze, Shao Jing breathed a sigh of relief, followed Prince Cheng quickly, and said cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, I have got a piece of calligraphy, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for. It seems to be written with great strength, but it doesn¡¯t look like the work of a famous craftsman. I heard that you like it, so I brought it here!¡±

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t dare to say that he had spared no efforts to find it. He had been hiding it and waiting for a better opportunity, but now he had to use it to please Prince Cheng.

    That Shao Yanru entered the pce as a Secondary Consort not only ruined her own business but also ruined Shao Jing¡¯s business. Without Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou by Shao Yanru¡¯s side, Shao Jing had no other choice but to follow Prince Cheng closely and not dare to be disloyal.

    ¡°Is there any seal on that?¡± Prince Cheng clenched his hands tightly in his sleeves, suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and asked slowly.

    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t see it clearly. Your Highness, do you want to have a look?¡± Shao Jing lowered his head and said with earnest sincerity.

    ¡°Since you brought it here, just show it to meter!¡± Prince Cheng slowly loosened his grip and said with a smile on his face, without the gloominess and anger before.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll present the calligraphy to youter, Your Highness!¡± Shao Jing knew that it was time to stop and said goodbye. Since Prince Cheng was unwilling to tell this to him, he could never express that he knew it.

    ¡°Just go. Your eldest daughter is of little use, but don¡¯t you still have a younger daughter? In the future... I will certainly treat your younger daughter well. Although her status as a concubine¡¯s daughter is a little low, I don¡¯t care about it. Maybe your younger daughter would be the one born to be the Empress!¡±

    Prince Cheng joked.

    His words made Shao Jing rest assured. He rxed a little from his nervous mind. Although the legitimate daughter and the daughter of a concubine had different statuses, they were both her daughter, so they were the same for him. Since they were both daughters and Prince Cheng meant that, although his younger daughter might have lower status in the mansion, everything was possible in the future.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I understand. Once you instruct, I will send my youngest daughter to your mansion!¡± Shao Jing patted his chest and promised.

    Prince Cheng nodded with a slight smile and said to Xiqi beside him, ¡°Go and see Duke Xing off!¡±

    Xiqi understood and hurried forward to lead Shao Jing. ¡°Duke Xing, please!¡±

    He sent Shao Jing all the way out of the door. Seeing Shao Jing get into the carriage, he hinted at the guard in the dark corner, and the secret guard understood and followed Shao Jing.

    After getting on the carriage at the gate of the temple, Shao Jing wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and felt fear afterward. He had no choice but toe up with this idea.

    He didn¡¯t dare to let Prince Cheng know that the painting was gained illegally. At present, it was better to go back home. He was afraid that Prince Cheng would set his eyes on him first.

    If Shao Yanru hadn¡¯t had such a serious ident, he would never expose himself at this time. The only calligraphy in his hand was worth more. Thinking of this, he was really disappointed in his eldest daughter.

    He didn¡¯t bring this daughter up well!

    Shao Jing¡¯s guess was right. There was indeed someone watching his carriage, but what he guessed wrong was that not only Prince Cheng¡¯s people but also Chu Liuchen¡¯s people were watching on him. Chu Liuchen got the news at noon that day.

    ¡°Calligraphy and painting?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows, and his handsome eyes were cold and gloomy.

    ¡°Yes, it should be calligraphy and painting. It¡¯s a long roll. Duke Xing held it tightly and waited for a long time outside. Prince Cheng didn¡¯t ask him in. Later, he asked someone to call him in. When Duke Xing came out, Prince Cheng was very polite. Xiqi beside Prince Cheng specially sent him out of the door and watched him get on the carriage.¡±

    ¡°My uncle seems to be really interested in calligraphy and painting!¡± Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth and said sarcastically, ¡°He is still in the mood to appreciate calligraphy and painting at this time. It can be seen that this calligraphy and painting is really extraordinary.¡±

    After such a big incident, it was certain that Shao Jing was going to show his loyalty to Prince Cheng. In fact, Chu Liuchen had always known that Prince Cheng had other intentions. However, at that time, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t even care about his own life, so how could he care about anything else? He just wanted to have some fun. When he was in a bad mood, he wanted to be fun, so he had always sent people to keep an eye on Prince Cheng.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he can use it now.

    Thest time when what Prince Cheng did was exposed in front of everyone, Prince Cheng lost a lot of opportunities and drew the attention of his uncle. Compared with the past, Prince Cheng was in a much worse situation in front of his uncle. He didn¡¯t dare to act rashly for fear of arousing suspicion.

    Shao Jing had been close to Prince Cheng for a long time. He was in the party of Prince Cheng, and Chu Liuchen also knew it long ago.

    Xiao Xuanzi rolled his eyes and reminded him, ¡°Master, could it be something particrly important and will arouse Prince Cheng¡¯s interest? Considering the thing happening to Secondary Consort Shao, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is in trouble. Do you think it¡¯s... that calligraphy and painting?¡±

    ¡°It should be that calligraphy and painting!¡± Chu Liuchen said with certainty.

    ¡°Master, what are you going to do? Are you going to grab it?¡± Xiao Xuanzi was eager for having a try excitedly. This was a good thing!

    ¡°No hurry. Let¡¯s wait until uncle finds a few more!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and immediately looked gentle and elegant.

    ¡°Yes, master. You are right, but what about Prince Cheng...¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded and answered.

    ¡°Keep an eye on him first. If you can¡¯t find anything about Shao Jing, don¡¯t worry. Since he could suddenly take out this piece of calligraphy to deal with the emergency, it can be seen that he has prepared for it long ago. But he didn¡¯t take it out early!¡± Chu Liuchen said with azy and evil smile. He sat down in front of the chair and flicked the table in front of him with his slender fingers. This matter was getting more and more interesting.

    He was determined to get those pieces of calligraphy! Since Prince Cheng was willing to collect them, he would let him collect them first! Moreover, he felt that it was uneasy for Shao Jing to gain this calligraphy. Otherwise, with Prince Cheng¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t have found it for so many years. No matter how powerful Shao Jing was, he was not as powerful as Prince Cheng.

    Moreover, Shao Jing had never left the capital city. It was said that these pieces of calligraphy were sent out of the capital city at that time, but Shao Jing had never left the capital city. When did he send people to find them? Or had he secretly left the capital city?

    When the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree came, Shao Wanru and the beauties were learning etiquette from the Nanny in charge. Nanny in charge was not strict to Misses from aristocratic family who learned the etiquette well before. She would let them take a rest beside and did not force them to do anything.

    But because of Shao Yanru¡¯s incident, Nanny in charge had also been scolded and did not dare to show any mercy. No matter these Misses behaved well or not, they all needed to learn. Shao Wanru was also influenced by this and faced many supercilious looks. For this reason, Yujie had been indignant for a long time.

    On the contrary, Shao Wanru was very calm. She said and did nothing and just learned the pce etiquette from the Nanny in charge. She ignored those Misses from aristocratic families with malicious look.

    Zhang Qn was sick, seriously ill. After being sent out of the pce, Shao Wanru had been on her own. Although she had no friend to talk with deeply, she did not bother to deal with people with insincerity.

    Qi Rongzhi avoided her as before. Every time Shao Wanru approached her, she felt very nervous, as if nothing had happened that day. So, Shao Wanru ignored her.

    There were some meanings in those inexplicable words, but she didn¡¯t want to deal with Qi Rongzhi. No matter what purpose she had, it had nothing to do with her.

    A few peaceful dayster, there was a rumor among the candidates that Shao Wanru could not be selected. That the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion entered the pce to participate in the beauty selection had been a big thing at first. But they were sent back one by one. It was really a shame. The one who left even be the Secondary Consort, the consort with lowest status. All the Misses from aristocratic family felt it very funny.

    So what if the Fifth Miss Shao in front of them was beautiful and outstanding? If she married any prince, her seniority would be wrong. Could it be possible for her to get married to them?

    This was also one of the most important reasons why all the candidates neglected Shao Wanru. Everyone felt that she had no hope. At this time, the Empress Dowager¡¯s order came and asked Shao Wanru to go over, which immediately caused a stir among the candidates. They all watched Shao Wanru leave in surprise and discussed it. What did the Empress Dowager mean? Did Shao Wanru really have a chance?

    Under theplicated gazes of all the candidates, Shao Wanru got on the soft sedan chair waiting outside the pce and followed the people sent by the Empress Dowager to the Pce of Benevolent Peace where Empress Dowager lived.

    This was not the first time she came here. Unlike the first time, the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce was very quiet this time. There were no other concubines¡¯ughter, which indicated that there were no other concubines here. After stepping forward and bowing respectfully to the middle position, she stood up and stood aside respectfully under the Empress Dowager¡¯s gentle words.

    She lowered her head slightly and did not look at the Empress Dowager directly. Although she still looked a little childish, she made people feel that she was steady and decent without any panic. Her expression looked very calm.

    Empress Dowager remembered that a pce maid hade to report to her about the reactions of the candidates and Shao Wanru. She nodded slightly for Shao Wanru. After such a big thing happened to her sister, she could still remain calm. In this respect, she was indeed worthy of her Chen¡¯er.

 Chapter 803 - Holding Hands for the First Time, Finally!

    <h4>Chapter 803 Holding Hands for the First Time, Finally!</h4>

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Empress Dowager said gently.

    A servant had already brought a chair over. Shao Wanru lowered her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to make any offense!¡±

    ¡°None taken. Sit down and talk to me!¡± Empress Dowager was very kind. Her purpose today was to see Shao Wanru¡¯s reaction.

    She had sent someone to inquire about Shao Wanru¡¯s behavior recently and was very satisfied with this girl.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru answered softly and sat down on a chair by the side. She straightened her back, put her hands on her knees, and still lowered her head slightly. The pce maid served tea in front of her table, and then bowed her head and stepped aside carefully.

    ¡°How is your life in Chuxiu Pce?¡± Empress Dowager asked with a smile.

    ¡°Your highness, it is good!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°Did anyone say anything?¡± Empress Dowager asked again.

    Shao Wanru looked calmer and calmer without any resentment. ¡°The beauties are all fine and they didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate. There¡¯s nothing serious!¡±

    ¡°What do you think of your Big Sister¡¯s matter?¡± Empress Dowager said bluntly while looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s her own fault!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face was full of shame, but she didn¡¯t try to hide it. There was a blush on her pink face. If she really told the truth at that time, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be involved. ¡°But thanks to his and your highness¡¯s kindness!¡±

    Others all assumed that Shao Yanru had been wronged. In fact, Shao Yanru did not feel wronged at all. Since she dared to do such a thing, she already had been prepared that it might be exposed.

    ¡°Your Big Sister is now living in the imperial pce, but she can only stay like this now. From now on, she will be in that cold pce, and it is basically impossible to see her again.¡± The Empress¡¯s face turned cold. When thinking of Shao Yanru, she turned really unhappy. ¡°Was Shao Yanru the granddaughter whom Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion appreciated from time to time?¡± She wondered.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know why Empress Dowager would say such words to her. It was hard for her to answer. She lowered her head, bit her lip, and hesitated.

    Fortunately, Empress Dowager did not intend to let her answer. She looked at her and said, ¡°You and Chen have known each other for a long time. What do you think of him?¡±

    Although Empress Dowager was satisfied and her grandson also came to ask for marriage, she had to know Shao Wanru¡¯s reaction. She couldn¡¯t let her grandson marry a woman who didn¡¯t love him.

    Chen¡¯s had been in poor health, and now he had finally recovered. So she thought it was not allowed that his newly married granddaughter-inw to make any trouble. Shao Yanru was from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and she was a troublemaker.

    Although Shao Wanru did not grow up in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Empress Dowager still was worried about that matter.

    ¡°Prince Chen... is fine!¡± Shao Wanru blushed and lowered her head. Her hands that were on her knees moved unconsciously, and she looked very timid.

    Seeing her being like this, Empress Dowager was very satisfied and nodded slightly. ¡°Chen and you have been friends since childhood. He saved you at the gate of the pce a long time ago. Do you remember that?¡±

    ¡°I will never forget it!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You two should live a good life together in the future. Don¡¯t make me worry. Chen is not in good health. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. Don¡¯t bother him!¡± Empress Dowager warned her.

    Her words were very straightforward and almost confirmed Shao Wanru¡¯s future identity. Shao Wanru felt inexplicably shy but also felt relieved. She bit her lip and just nodded with her face reddened.

    Since the marriage was still unsettled, she couldn¡¯t continue to talk about this topic.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, what funny thing are you talking about? Let me have a goodugh!¡± A leisurely voice came from the door, and Chu Liuchen, who was donned in a light blue brocade robe walked in slowly. He was handsome, followed by Xiao Xuanzi, who was smiling. Both of them seemed to be very likable.

    He walked up to Empress Dowager and bowed to her. After that, he turned to look at Shao Wanru, who was blushing, with an increasingly elegant and leisurely smile. Sensing Chu Liuchen¡¯s gaze, Shao Wanru almost felt her face burning. She hurriedly stood up and bowed to him. Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±

    He lifted her robe and sat down on a chair. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Child, you are joking with Imperial Grandmother again. Which eye of yours saw that Imperial Grandmother was talking about something funny?¡± Empress Dowager, who was amused by his intimate attitude, reached out her finger to gently tap Chu Liuchen¡¯s forehead and answered with a smile. After that, she looked at Shao Wanru, who was shyer and shyer.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te here directly after hearing that I brought her here, did you?¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Chu Liuchen¡¯s forehead and really saw some sweat drip. She couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed for a moment andined to Xiao Xuanzi, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep an eye on your master? Look at how tired your master is. If you do this again, you will be punished!¡±

    Xiao Xuanziined, ¡°Empress Dowager, I did try to stop him by saying that nothing will happen. But my master is worried, so he justes over. I can¡¯t stop him even if I want to. If Empress Dowager continues to punish me, I will be really wronged!¡±

    After saying that, he wiped away the tears that didn¡¯t exist at the corners of her eyes, which made Empress Dowagerugh.

    Chu Liuchen joined in the fun and scolded with a smile, ¡°You are so persuasive. You put all the me on me!¡±

    Hearing his words, everyoneughed, and the whole atmosphere immediately rxed.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s straight shoulders also rxed a little, and she secretly let out a long sigh of relief. With Chu Liuchen around, she was indeed much more relieved.

    ¡°As expected, a servant must be like his master. Look at what you said. I can¡¯t hit you anymore because of your words. Since you care so much about your master¡¯s affairs, I won¡¯t punish you this time but give you a reward first!¡± Empress Dowager wiped away her tears that came out of theughter and said with a smile.

    A pce maid came over and handed Xiao Xuanzi a big purse. Xiao Xuanzi was so happy that he knelt down and kowtowed several times, and then stepped aside happily.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I thought you were going to give the imperial edict, so you ran so fast. If I had known earlier, I would not havee!¡± Chu Liuchen said disdainfully.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I shall issue the imperial edict soon!¡± Empress Dowager looked at the man and the woman beside her. Both of them looked like a pair of golden childrening out of a painting. She was very happy and nodded with a smile at the moment.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, please hurry up. I am afraid that the Empress will not like it and try to stop it.¡± Chu Liuchen said with a frown in distress.

    Shao Wanru just sat there in silence, imagining herself as a wooden sculpture. However, the nervousness could be sensed since her hands were intertwined.

    ¡°Why would the Empress object? What does it have to do with her?¡± Empress Dowager sounded not happy.

    ¡°I heard that there is something wrong with the seniority. It seems to be about Secondary Consort,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    His words reminded Empress Dowager. She immediately understood Chu Liuchen¡¯s meaning. She snorted and said with her face darkening, ¡°Secondary Consort¡¯s affairs happenedter. If there is a mistake in seniority, it¡¯s Secondary Consort¡¯s own business. How you be involved in this? Three years ago, I made a decision for you. It doesn¡¯t matter even if Secondary Consort has something to do with you. What¡¯s more, Secondary Consort is just Secondary Consort. She won¡¯te out and be an eyesore in the future!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Imperial Grandmother thinks so!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile and looked at Shao Wanru with undisguised love in his eyes.

    Seeing that her grandson was really satisfied with Shao Wanru, Empress Dowager liked Shao Wanru more and more. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad because her grandson had not been found the right one for so many years, but the one in front of her seemed to be a little different. Not to mention that it was not Shao Wanru¡¯s fault in terms of seniority, even if it was Shao Wanru¡¯s fault, Empress Dowager would not care about it.

    Chu Liuchen chatted with Empress Dowager for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Empress Dowager asked them to stay for lunch. After lunch, they left together.

    The sedan chair waited at the gate of the Pce of Benevolent Peace, but Chu Liuchen walked forward slowly with Shao Wanru without a sedan chair. After having walked arge distance from the pce gate, Shao Wanru asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, why are you here at this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Imperial Grandmother will scare you. I can¡¯t let anything go wrong with my future princess!¡± Chu Liuchen teased. He squinted at her with his beautiful eyes and smiled elegantly.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart beat wildly. She actually felt at a loss, which was an indescribable feeling. In the memory of herst life, she had always been disliked. Even if she was not disliked, no one had treated her like this. Even Wen Xichi, who had always been gentle to her, had never cared about her so much.

    It was true that there would be no danger in Empress Dowager¡¯s ce. Empress Dowager cared about Chu Liuchen. He would not hurt her at this time, but it could not be said that nothing would happen in Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. Just now, Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning was very clear. She was testing her. If she could not pass the test, then she might not be able to be his first concubine. Although she might still marry Prince Chen, she was not the person who could apany him in name and truth.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t care about it. She just regarded herself as a shield, but now she cared about it.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s meeting seemed to be ordinary, but in fact, it was very important! Her heart was soft, and the hard fortress had been removed unconsciously.

    She nced at him, and her long eyshes fluttered. Her eyes were as clear as two clear springs. Chu Liuchen tilted his head and happened to see that his reflections were in her clear eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He liked the feeling that she devoted herself to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Imperial Grandmother¡¯s decree wille to your mansion today. You go back to pack up, and perhaps you can leave that pce soon!¡± Feeling his surging affection, Chu Liuchen softened his voice, which was not as hoarse as before. ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful in the pce recently. You¡¯d better go out of the pce as soon as possible.¡±

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and then blinked again. Inexplicably, she had an impulse in her heart. She reached out her hand from her sleeve and boldly shook his hand outside the sleeve.

    His hand was no longer as cold as snow. It was a little warm. However, she was so nervous that her hands and feet were cold. After holding his hand, she turned around and walked forward quickly, not daring to look at him again. This was the first time that she took the initiative to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand.

    At that moment, she saw Chu Liuchen stunned, and then his handsome eyes became bright and vivid.

    A low and muffledugh came from behind her ear. Her hand was held by a slender big hand and pinched tightly. It hurt, but it also brought a kind of numbness, which made her intoxicated...

 Chapter 804 - Fifth Miss Shao, Can I Have a Word with You?

    <h4>Chapter 804 Fifth Miss Shao, Can I Have a Word with You?</h4>

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯te back with Chu Liuchen because they had said what they should say. If they really apanied each other all the way back, it would be troublesome. There was no shortage of people gossiping in the pce. If too many people saw it, their words would not be pleasant to the ear. After all, the Empress Dowager had not issued the edict yet.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t have so many scruples, but when he saw that Shao Wanru was really shy and unwilling, he didn¡¯t insist. He asked someone to find a sedan chair and Shao Wanru got on it and returned to Chuxiu Pce.

    She didn¡¯t expect that someone would knock on the door soon after she sat down in her room. At this time, the nanny in charge would allow the beauties to have some free time.

    Yujie went to open the door and saw Chu Liuyue standing outside. After being stunned for a moment, she hurriedly bowed her head and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, are you here? There is one thing that involves Fifth Miss Shao. I¡¯m afraid that I have to ask Fifth Miss Shao to make it clear!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a hint of coldness.

    ¡°She is inside,¡± Yujie said, and then added, ¡°She just came back from the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce!¡±

    Chu Liuyue nodded and entered the room with his servants. Only then did Yujie see that Qi Rongzhi was also there. She couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes and casting nces at Qi Rongzhi. ¡°Isn¡¯t this First Miss Qi afraid of being close to Miss now? She always hid in a ce where Miss couldn¡¯t see. What did she mean by following Prince Yue today?¡± She wondered.

    Shao Wanru, who was in the room, had already heard the movements. She came out and bowed respectfully to Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue looked her up and down and found that she was wearing a in pleated skirt embroidered with butterflies. Except for a few colorful butterflies on the skirt, the rest waske-colored, which was not a brilliant choice. But she looked beautifully timid in this skirt.

    The long eyshes that were like butterfly wings fluttered to hide the mness in her eyes, and her pink cherry lips were quite attractive even if they were closed.

    He did not want to miss such a woman! When was he attracted to her? When he first met her in the pce orter?

    ording to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s words, she ignored the rumors about herself and deliberately came to Shao Wanru¡¯s door to talk to her in person with the excuse of Qi Rongzhi¡¯s affair.

    Not anyone can be Prince Yue¡¯s concubine! In fact, Chu Liuyue surmised that Shao Wanru was not qualified to be that person.

    Please sit!¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand and sat down in the middle seat. Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and sat down in a chair that was a little farther away from him.

    ¡°With Your Highness here, I don¡¯t dare to sit down!¡± Qi Rongzhi lowered her head and said softly.

    ¡°Sit down with me!¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand impatiently.

    Only then did Qi Rongzhi sit down carefully without hesitation and then smiled gently at Shao Wanru. She really didn¡¯t look like the arrogant and domineering Qi Rongzhi.

    Yujie served tea and then stood behind Shao Wanru.

    After Chu Liuyue took a sip of tea, Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked, ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Miss Qi has something to do with Fifth Miss Shao, so I specially came here!¡± Chu Liuyue coughed in a low voice. If it weren¡¯t for the Empress suddenly agreeing to his request, he wouldn¡¯t havee straight to Shao Wanru.

    At the very beginning, when she mentioned that she had chosen a beauty, the Empress seemed to be very willing to do this. But after that, she kept talking about other things and did not want to intervene.

    ¡°Miss Qi, what does she have to do with me?¡± Surprised, Shao Wanru cast a nce at Qi Rongzhi, who was sitting next to Chu Liuyue. Her eyes kept roaming on the man and Qi Rongzhi, and she seemed to understand something.

    Shao Wanru was inexplicably displeased with Shao Wanru¡¯s tacit gaze, so he coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°I heard from her that when you were in Jiangzhou, you had a good rtionship with Miss Qi, because you two grew up together.¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face turned serious. She put away her tenderness and said with a little indifference, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know what First Miss Qi said to you, but I have no friendship with the people of Qi¡¯s Mansion. In other words, I not only have no friendship with them but also have a lot of hatred towards them. Because they almost have destroyed my life!¡±

    Shao Wanru was very straightforward and didn¡¯t deliberately save grace for Qi Rongzhi.

    Qi Rongzhi blushed and seemed to want to say something, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She lowered her head aggrievedly and wiped the corners of her eyes. She looked very sad.

    If Shao Wanru really had a deep rtionship with her, she would probably feel sorry for hurting her old best friends because of what she had said just now.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, why do you still care so much about what happened at that time?¡± Chu Liuyue frowned and said. He liked generous women, and he believed that vindictiveness would not make a good wife.

    Shao Wanru was so angry that she almostughed because Chu Liuyue made it sound so easy. He was not the one who was almost destroyed at that time, so he said that with ease, ¡°Your Highness, what happened at that time is over. I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I just don¡¯t want to hear people say that I have a good rtionship with Qi¡¯s mansion!¡±

    Except for Qi Baiyu, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with anyone in the Qi Family, and it was not the right time to mention him.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, it was my elder brother¡¯s fault at that time. I... I was immature at that time. I was mean to Fifth Miss Shao from time to time because I thought that my elder brother was framed by you.¡± Qi Rongzhi suddenly stood up and apologized sincerely.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Wanru, who showed approval on his face, and then looked at Qi Rongzhi, who was obviously aggrieved but still pretended to be generous and decent. She felt bored in her heart. She really didn¡¯t know what these two people were doing here. She wondered what Qi Rongzhi¡¯s affairs had to do with her, and that even made Prince Yuee here.

    Ignoring Qi Rongzhi¡¯s affectation, Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuyue and said, ¡°Prince Yue, please tell me clearly what I am involved in today.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to deal with Chu Liuyue or look at Qi Rongzhi¡¯s pitiful face. She was used to Qi Rongzhi¡¯s arrogance. She really didn¡¯t think there was any difference between the Qi Rongzhi in front of her and the one in the past. She just felt that her acting was a little toome.

    Qi Rongzhi was embarrassed and looked at Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Chu Liuyue said coldly.

    Qi Rongzhi sat down aggrievedly.

    ¡°I want to check what happened in Jiangzhou at that time. I heard that the former Heir of Duke Xing had an ident in Jiangzhou. I have some questions about it, so I came to ask Miss Qi first. Miss Qi¡¯s father is the magistrate of Jiangzhou and knows a lot of things. Miss Qi mentioned the Fifth Miss Shao just now, so I came to ask the Fifth Miss Shao.¡±

    Chu Liuyue acted as if he was just his business.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you think... something is wrong?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice trembled unconsciously. She had always suspected this matter and wanted to find out the truth.

    Her eyes were no longer calm, and she pursed her lips tightly.

    Chu Liuyue was very satisfied with Shao Wanru¡¯s reaction. He knew that Shao Wanru would not care about this kind of thing, and it was best to start with it.

    ¡°There is indeed something wrong, so I want to ask Miss Qi and Fifth Miss Shao about something. Fifth Miss Shao, please answer my question clearly,¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°Your Highness, please ask!¡± Shao Wanru took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, when you were in Jiangzhou that day, did you feel that General Qin treated you and First Miss Qin differently?¡± Chu Liuyue asked lightly.

    Shao Wanru thought for a while and shook her head. ¡°General Qin didn¡¯t care much about those trifle things at that time, but isn¡¯t this kind of thing verymon? Those affairs are under the charge of Madam Di.¡±

    ¡°Even if those things were managed by madams, can¡¯t the Fifth Miss feel it at all?¡± Chu Liuyue looked at her and asked again.

    Shao Wanru shook her head.

    Chu Liuyue waved his hand, and Qi Rongzhi stood up and walked out obediently, leaving Chu Liuyue alone. Shao Wanru¡¯s face became serious as she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, can we talk in private?¡± Chu Liuyue looked at Yujie, who was standing behind Shao Wanru and said.

    ¡°Your Highness, this is my trusted maid. I trust her with all my heart. If you need anything, you can tell me directly!¡± Shao Wanru refused.

    It was not good now. If Yujie went out again, she would not be sure of what would happen.

    Chu Liuyue might not necessarily ask Yujie to go out. Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, he did not insist. He picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and said lightly, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, do you want to find out what happened at that time? Why didn¡¯t something happen to others? Why did it only happen to your parents?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know something?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Liuyue¡¯s face and her expression slowly calmed down.

    She was natural and graceful, without any shyness of a woman, and her eyes were cold. Although there were some emotions in them, it was because of the words she heard, not because of this man in front of her.

    This kind of understanding made Chu Liuyue very ufortable. ¡°Aren¡¯t those Misses from aristocratic families all shy when they see me?¡± He wondered.

    ¡°I do know something, but I can¡¯t tell the Fifth Miss Shao for free,¡± Chu Liuyue said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you want?¡± Shao Wanru said. She knew that Chu Liuyue wanted something, but she didn¡¯t know what he wanted. He had gone through so much trouble to bring Qi Rongzhi here. He must want to ask for a lot!

    ¡°When the former Heir of Duke Xing left the capital city with Infanta Qinghua, they didn¡¯t go to the border. Instead, after picking up a letter on the way, they suddenly changed their direction. The previous direction should be the countryside with mild weather, which is almost the opposite of the direction of the border. Who made him make such a decision that was contrary to the former one?¡±

    Chu Liuyue put down this astonishing news and gazed at Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart throbbed and her eyes turned red. She bit her lip and swallowed the bitterness in her heart. No matter in thest life or this life, she didn¡¯t know about it, and no one had mentioned it to her.

    After her rebirth, was she really going to find out the truth about what had happened to her parents?

 Chapter 805 - Throwing Out Such a Big Bait

    <h4>Chapter 805 Throwing Out Such a Big Bait</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know anything?¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip, suppressed the countless thoughts in her heart, and asked.

    Chu Liuyue had been staring at her. Having noticed the slightly reddened eyes under her long curly eyshes, he realized that he was right about her. He couldn¡¯t help softening his face and said, ¡°I do know something.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what can I do to make you willing to tell me that?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes and asked with a smile on the corner of her mouth. There was a hint of coldness in her smile, but she didn¡¯t intend to hide it.

    Since Chu Liuyue mentioned it at this time, he must have his own purpose. He came all the way here and he found the softest spot in her heart. So he must be up to something.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes fell on her beautiful little face. Her face was slightly pale, but the rims of her eyes were red. She was extremely beautiful, and her cherry lips were slightly pursed, which made people feel that she was gentle and stubborn. But her words were trenchant, which waspletely inconsistent with her gentle appearance.

    But this made her even more pitiful.

    She had a poor family background. Her parents had died and she had been homeless for many years. She was adopted but she had not been treated as their biological daughter by her step-parents and had even almost been destroyed by others. Although she had found her roots in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had not been acknowledged by the people in it. So she had been living on the edge of this family.

    Everyone knew that Fifth Miss Shao was the most unfavored one in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    A hint of pity inexplicably rose in his heart, and the corners of his eyes softened. ¡°Fifth Miss, you don¡¯t have to be so hard on yourself!¡±

    She was the only one supporting the eldest branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and her biological younger brother was raised in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. After Chu Liuyue finished speaking, his deep eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s porcin-white face. Since he saw her in the pcest time, he often dreamed about this woman.

    In the past, when he had a good rtionship with Shao Yanru, he had never seen Shao Yanru in his dreams. But now, he had not expected that he would think of Shao Wanru and couldn¡¯t help pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°Your Highness, please tell me your conditions!¡± Shao Wanru frowned and said. She didn¡¯t like the way Chu Liuyue looked at her, as if she was something that belonged to him.

    Looking into her cold eyes, Chu Liuyue¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°Fifth Miss, if you are willing to dwell in my mansion, I will definitely protect you and help you find out what happened in the past. I will also avenge your parents!¡±

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t intend to beat around the bush anymore. He said bluntly with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Although he sounded could, his attitude was very clear. He wanted Shao Wanru to marry him.

    Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment, then her eyes became colder and colder with a trace of disgust in them. She really hated Chu Liuyue more than anyone else. In herst life, she died in the hands of Chu Liuyue. Now, he said that he wanted her to marry him. She didn¡¯t know why he was so confident that he believed that she would obey him.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but I won¡¯t step into that mansion!¡± Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth and said sarcastically.

    He wanted her to live in his ce instead of marrying her as his legal wife. Was it because he thought she really had no status in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? Besides, even if he asked her to be his legal wife, she would not agree, let alone move into his pce.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t have a good life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. With my help, people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will no longer look down on you. I can even help your brother get the title of Duke Xing?¡± Chu Liuyue really felt strange. He felt that the offer he made was so alluring that at least she wouldn¡¯t refuse if she needed time to think it through.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lower myself for the sake of my brother¡¯s title!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly. She really didn¡¯t understand why Chu Liuyue was so confident that she had to rely on him.

    ¡°How is this degrading yourself? Fifth Miss, I really want you to live with me. But as you know, although you have a high status now, you don¡¯t have the power to let My mother give us her consent to the marriage. There will definitely be another powerful Miss from an aristocratic family in this pageant. But you don¡¯t have to be afraid. The position of the legal wife will still end up with you in the end!¡±

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s voice became softer and softer, but it also made Shao Wanru more and more disgusted.

    He felt that this woman would definitely be moved after hearing his words. He had made his intention very clear. She was the only one in his heart, so he would not let her be wronged. The current grievance she felt now was only temporary, and in the end, he would watch the world with his hand in hers.

    Shao Wanru smiled sweetly and shook her head gently. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. I¡¯m afraid I have to let you down!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t understand and frowned.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you mean that I should settle down in your Mansion first, and then drive the legal wife away and sit on that chair myself?¡± Shao Wanru tilted her head slightly, which made her look like an innocent child. Her eyes, which seemed to be able to speak, were so charming that they calmed Chu Liuyue¡¯s anger when he saw her.

    She nodded and he said: ¡°You can think of it that way!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t have the ability to drive away your legal wife, so you¡¯d better marry someone else.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head again.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t understand what she meant. After thinking for a while, he thought that maybe this woman didn¡¯t believe that she was able to outwit his legal wife, so he said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you can¡¯t do it, I will help you to drive away the woman who has upied the position of my legal wife.¡±

    Her words were very straightforward and clear. Chu Liuyue felt that Shao Wanru would definitely be moved, so he rxed a little and waited for Shao Wanru to agree.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t have the ability to agree with this matter, nor will I drive your legal wife away from her current position. Grandmother will never agree to let me be a concubine.¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice without any hesitation, ¡°As for what you have in your hand, if you can tell me, I will certainly thank you. But if you are unwilling to tell me, I¡¯m afraid I have to ask you to leave!¡±

    After saying that, Shao Wanru stood up and bowed sideways to Chu Liuyue, who was sitting in the first seat. She said respectfully but indifferently, ¡°If there is nothing else, please go back, Your Highness. Miss Qi has been waiting outside for a long time.¡±

    Was he rejected? There was a hint of coldness in Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes and his face darkened. He pped the table, suddenly stood up, took two steps forward, and approached Shao Wanru. ¡°Fifth Miss, do you know what you are doing?¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that she would refuse him. Even if he mentioned Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that she refused him. Chu Liuyue had never been so humble before a woman, so he became furious.

    Shao Wanru took a step back, lowered her head, and said gently but firmly, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. My grandma is in charge of my marriage. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t promise you anything!¡±

    It was impossible to ask Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to agree to let her granddaughter be a concubine. Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess did not have real power, she had a good rtionship with Empress Dowager. If she went to Empress Dowager toin, Shao Wanru would be utterly disgraced in the end.

    Chu Liuyue gnashed his teeth, and his eyes were almost burning with anger. Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s long curly eyshes, he was full of hatred and annoyance. He felt that women were so unreasonable. There was obviously a better way, but she insisted on going against him in this way. He thought was really too much.

    He wanted to leave, but she was reluctant to do so. He subconsciously reached out to touch her pink little face, but when his hand was about to touch it, Shao Wanru took a few steps back.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you. I¡¯ll marry you as my legal wife directly. That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? Shao Wanru, you should know that Ipromised because I truly love you. If it were any other woman, in your current situation, she would at most be a concubine!¡±

    With his hands behind his back, Chu Liuyue scolded Shao Wanru with a cold face.

    Shao Wanru was so angry that she almostughed. How could Chu Liuyue be so confident that she was eager to be his legal wife? It seemed that she deliberately rejected him for that position.

    Sheughed. Although herughter was light, it was still audible. She slowly raised her head, looked at Chu Liuyue, and said with her eyes slowly turning cold, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you like my Big Sister? Why did you turn to me now? I heard from my Big Sister that you and my Big Sister used to be affectionate to each other. Now my Big Sister doesn¡¯t want you anymore, so you turn to me?¡±

    Her words were merciless and exposed the love affair between the two and Chu Liuyue¡¯s hypocritical behavior in front of everyone.

    The corners of her lips curled into a mocking smile.

    Chu Liuyue was stunned and his face stiffened. Then he red at Shao Wanru fiercely and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, do you know what you have just said?¡±

    He had never expected that Shao Wanru would suddenly say such words and that Shao Wanru would know what had happened between him and her. For a moment, he was ashamed, angry, and ashamed after being exposed. All kinds of emotions were mixed together, and that he was so angry that his face turned blue.

    After he finished saying those words, he waved his sleeve, turned around, and left.

    There were plenty of beauties in the world, and many of them knew their ces. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find a woman more suitable for him except for Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru was very ignorant. He would definitely teach her a lesson. She didn¡¯t want to marry him? Then he would let her marry an inferior person and see if she still had the courage to say such words in front of him.

    Chu Liuyue left angrily and took away Qi Rongzhi, who was outside the door. When the footsteps sounded far away, Yujie put down her clenched fists. Her palms were covered with sweat. At that moment, she was really afraid that Prince Cheng would take action. The fury in that man¡¯s eyes made Yujie vignt at all times.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Prince Yue always interested in First Miss? Why did he fall in love with her now? Could it be because of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? What should she do now? Prince Yue was driven away by her!¡±

    ¡°Miss, will Prince Yue go against us?¡± Yujie was a little panicked. They were still in the pce, and no one knew if something would happen.

 Chapter 806 - The Anxious Wen Xichi

    <h4>Chapter 806 The Anxious Wen Xichi</h4>

    Chu Liuyue left the imperial pce angrily and returned to his mansion. As soon as he sat down in the study, he heard the eunuch saying that Wen Xichi was here. He calmed down a little and asked someone to invite him in. Originally, he wanted to pay a visit to Wen Xichi, but this man came at the right time.

    Wen Xichi entered the room and saw Chu Liuyue sitting there with a sour face. He didn¡¯t know the reason behind this man¡¯s anger, but he didn¡¯t care. He took two steps forward and bowed, saying, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Yuanqing, please sit down. I happen to have something to discuss with you!¡± Chu Liuyue restrained his anger and said.

    Wen Xichi sat down, then the servant served him tea and left the study. When His Highness and Lord Wen were in a discussion, no one dared to bother them.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Your Highness!¡± Wen Xichi said.

    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me first. How is the investigation going?¡± Chu Liuyue took a rather annoyed breath and suppressed the surging anger in his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the previous investigation. After all, it¡¯s an old matter from more than a decade ago, and we can¡¯t find the person who sent the letter. I don¡¯t know who sent the message. Who asked the Heir of Duke Xing to change his decision to do the things we don¡¯t know yet? Why would he make such a decision for no reason? This person should not only be an acquaintance of the Heir of Duke Xing, but also trust him.¡±

    In the past few days, Wen Xichi had been helping Chu Liuyue investigate the past of the Heir of Duke Xing. The deeper he dug, the more mysterious he felt it was. Up to now, he still had no clue. Chu Liuyue originally sent someone to ask him to tell him about the progress of the investigation, but when he found nothing at this time, he paid this visit.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t find any progress, let¡¯s just stop first!¡± Chu Liuyue said coldly with a gloomy face. It had something to do with Shao Wanru. Thinking of Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude just now, he became angrier and worked hard to calm down. Then he said, ¡°Do you think there are any benefits for me to marry the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    There was so much information in his words. After being stunned for a moment, Wen Xichi said slowly, ¡°Your Highness, are you going to marry the Fifth Miss Shao?¡±

    ¡°She has Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess behind her. Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess has no real power, her rank is high. Besides, Imperial Grandmother likes her. Maybe she can say something nice about me in front of Imperial Grandmather,¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°Empress Dowager has never been concerned about who will inherit the throne. What¡¯s more, Great Elder Princess has no real power, which is a shoring.¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s voice was gentle. There was a trace of contemtion on his handsome face as he analyzed calmly.

    These words seemed to have hit Chu Liuyue¡¯s weak point. For a moment, he was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    After a long while, he said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deign to be something less than my legal wife. In fact, I have promised her the position of legal wife, but she was unwilling to wait for a while!¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Liuyue sounded still a little annoyed. He had made it so clear, which could be regarded as a show of his sincerity. He had never been so humble in front of a woman, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it. As long as he thought of this, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore.

    On the way back, he was wondering if his words made Shao Wanru unhappy. Otherwise, how could such a sure thing fail? Thinking about what he had just said, Chu Liuyue felt that his previous proposal made Shao Wanru unhappy, so she said those words that embarrassed both of them.

    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t promise her the position of my legal wife?¡±

    Chu Liuyue thought it was true because he believed that his offer was very good. Not only would he help Shao Wanru¡¯s younger brother to seize the title of nobility of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future, but he would also help Shao Wanru find out what had happened to her parents. If someone framed her parents, he would also help her.

    Even if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to check it out, she didn¡¯t have the resources.

    From these two points of view, Shao Wanru had no reason to refuse. The reason why she refused at the moment was the way he spoke.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao wants to be your legal wife instead of a consort?¡± Wen Xichi frowned and asked with an enigmatic expression.

    ¡°I have talked to her before, and that¡¯s what I mean. Yuanqing, do you think it¡¯s good for me to marry her? Can I marry her?¡± Chu Liuyue nodded.

    Wen Xichi fell silent. After a long while, he raised the corners of his mouth, which was somehow sarcastic. ¡°Since she likes the position of your legal wife, let her get what she wants.¡±

    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°I am afraid that it will be hard to exin to Concubine De, so is His Majesty!¡±

    Wen Xichi reminded Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue frowned deeply. It was indeed a little difficult for him to marry Shao Wanru at once. He wanted to ask the Empress for her consent to the marriage on impulse before, butter Chu Liuchen ruined the opportunity. Later, when he went there, but the Empress seemed to be avoiding the topic deliberately. Then he slowly came to realize that he could take Shao Wanru as a consort first.

    A consort was also registered in the royal family, so it was not a disgrace to her identity. And it was not possible for her to be his legal wife in the future. So he really thought there was no reason for her to refuse.

    ¡°What if I insist on marrying her?¡± Still, Chu Liuyue did want to give up.

    ¡°If Your Highness insists on marrying her, Concubine De will be furious and think that Your Highness has let her down. The Emperor has a better candidate from an aristocratic family. If you make the decision without his permission, the Emperor will be unhappy!¡± Wen Xichi calmly stated the fact.

    Chu Liuyue was very clear about Concubine De¡¯s intentions. At this time, it was better for him to listen to the Emperor on the matter of his marriage. If he married Shao Wanru, who was not a good choice in the Emperor¡¯s mind, it would inevitably arouse the Emperor¡¯s anger. At such a critical moment, he could not make any mistakes in his marriage.

    ¡°But she only wants to be the legal wife... What should we do?¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    Hearing Chu Liuyue¡¯s words, Wen Xichi felt a little angry for no reason. He raised the corner of his mouth and said with a slight disdainful smile. He thought he finally knew this woman.

    She had been close to him before. When she first arrived in the capital city, she deliberately approached him, even investigated him, and reminded him of the danger surrounding him. He was grateful to her. Now that he thought about it, he realized that this woman chose him because he was the son of the Prime Minister, and she was only the daughter of Ningyuan Army General, which meant that if she could marry him, she and her family would benefit a lot.

    Now since her status was high, she no longer took a fancy to him. Instead, she developed an interest in Prince Cheng and even asked Prince Cheng for the position of his legal wife.

    It turned out that he misjudged her because he once thought she was a well-behaved and polite girl.

    Inexplicably, there was a surge of anger in her heart. This anger came too suddenly as if he had been betrayed. And the anger must be vented.

    ¡°Your Highness, if you really want her to be your consort, you have to n it carefully. If she can¡¯t be your legal wife because of her own reasons, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess can¡¯t me you. She will also think that Your Highness is a righteous person. For the Empress and Concubine De, they would also believe that you have no intention of disobeying them.¡±

    He blurted out.

    When he finished speaking, he suddenly felt that the corners of her eyes twitched. He reached out to rub the corners of his eyes, closed her eyes, and felt very tired. There was a kind of exhaustion from the bottom of his heart. He subconsciously covered his chest with his hands. At this moment, he actually felt very ufortable.

    ¡°Do you have any good idea?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course, this was the best way if Shao Wanru was willing to be a consort. And he would also gain gratitude from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Wen Xichi lowered his head and clenched his hands tightly in his sleeves. He couldn¡¯t tell how he felt in his heart. He just felt his chest stuffy and out of breath.

    ¡°Yuanqing, do you have any good idea?¡± Chu Liuyue asked. He had never wanted a woman so much. Since he liked this one, she could live in his mansion.

    Wen Xichi suppressed the anxiety in his heart and said, ¡°The candidates are now in the pce and I suppose the restrictions in Chuxiu Pce should not be too strict, right?¡±

    ¡°Although the Chuxiu Pce is the main pce in the pce, there is no master in it. Now there are beautiful girls living in it, so it is not strictly guarded,¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you have any way to put something that belongs to a male in Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s room?¡± Wen Xichi, who had always been strong-willed, suppressed a trace of worry in his heart and continued to ask.

    ¡°Put men¡¯s objects in her room?¡± Chu Liuyue thought for a moment and nodded. It was not a difficult thing. In the morning, thedies would learn the etiquette rules of the pce together. It was indeed possible to find someone to put the things in Shao Wanru¡¯s room. ¡°I can find someone to do it and no one would know about it. But what should we do next?

    ¡°Ask the nanny in charge to check the house and she will find the man¡¯s things. If Your Highness can put the me on yourself at this time, it will be considered settled!¡±

    Wen Xichi said.

    In fact, the first part of this matter was not difficult. It was not even difficult to bribe some people from Chu Xiuyue¡¯s pce, not to mention that they were sent by Chu Liuyue. They could just say that it was instructed by other candidates in the pce. It was impossible for them to find that Chu Liuyue was behind it. But what they should do next was not easy.

    However, it was not impossible. he just needed to deal with it appropriately. If Chu Liuyue said that the things in Shao Wanru¡¯s room were his, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would even be grateful to Chu Liuyue because he saved Shao Wanru and made Shao Wanru have to enter Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡± Chu Liuyue patted the table andughed, feeling that the depression in his heart suddenly disappeared. ¡°But as for the details, please help me plot!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, if you really have an idea, you can indeed make a n, but you have to make a n carefully and must not let others find out about it!¡± Wen Xichi said, feeling more and more annoyed. He stood up and cupped his hands toward Chu Liuyue and said, ¡°Your Highness, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go first. If you really want to do it, I¡¯ll help you after making a n.¡±

    Chu Liuyue wanted to stop Wen Xichi, but seeing that this man was a little upset, he thought that Wen Xichi had something important in mind, so he could only nod and said, ¡°Okay, you can go back first. If you are free tomorrow, you cane over and discuss it with me!¡±

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t think it was urgent, but he didn¡¯t expect that the matter would be settled that night. The Empress Dowager¡¯s decree arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and granted a marriage for Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru. On that night, Shao Wanru returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from the Chuxiu Pce...

 Chapter 807 - The Considerate Grandmother and Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 807 The Considerate Grandmother and Granddaughter</h4>

    Shao Wanru returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that night.

    Since her engagement with Chu Liuchen had been settled, there was no point in staying in the pce. Empress Dowager also asked her to go back to the mansion first. That night, she went out of the pce in a small sedan chair. The carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had been waiting outside the pce. Shao Wanru got in the carriage and returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When they arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it waste, but the gate of the mansion was brightly lit.

    It was not until Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage entered the mansion that most of the light dimmed.

    Shao Wanru got out of the carriage, and Nanny Yu had already been waiting outside. She stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam has been waiting for you in the mansion for a long time. Pleasee with me!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded and went to the Chuntang Courtyard where Old Madam lived with Yujie. The Chuntang Courtyard was also brightly lit. When they saw Shao Wanru, all the maids and old maids seemed respectful. Four Misses entered the pce to attend the Pageant. Now, only the Fifth Miss coulde back safe and sound and be chosen.

    Although they looked down on the Fifth Miss in the past, they did not dare to be presumptuous at this time.

    Old Madam sat in the main room with a happy face. When she saw Shao Wanrue in, her eyes turned red. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, nodded, and said kindly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam has been thinking about you since you left. She is afraid that something will happen to you in the pce. The four other Misses are not going well this time. If something happens to you, Old Madam will be very worried!¡± Nanny Yu said with red eyes as if she was thinking about Shao Wanru sincerely like Old Madam.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if there¡¯s nothing. I assume the life here is at least better than that of the pce. You look thinner!¡± Old Madam sighed and asked Shao Wanru to sit down beside her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so aloof all the time. Although you have been living in the Yuhui Nunnery before, you are my granddaughter after all. Don¡¯t call me Old Madam like an outsider.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss, you should call her grandma. Don¡¯t distance yourself from her because you have not been together for a long time!¡± Nanny Yu also nodded repeatedly and said with emotion.

    Looking at the maid and her master, Shao Wanru only felt funny. Shao Wanru had called this woman ¡°Old Madam¡± for a long time, and she had not said anything before, but now she didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to address her like that as if it was different in the past.

    ¡°As you wish, grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said gently. It was not the time to argue about it. Besides, it was just a title. When Old Madam did not care about it, she called her that. Now that she mentioned it again and again, Shao Wanru could not turn a blind eye to it.

    Old Madam wiped her tears and asked, ¡°What happened to your Big Sister? Why did she suddenly enter the pce? When did she get in touch with His Majesty?¡±

    So this was the most important thing. Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. She rolled her calm eyes and said, ¡°Grandma, this... actually...¡±

    Shao Wanru said and looked around. Old Madam understood and waved her hands to suggest the servants leave. The servant girls and old maids on both sides left one by one. Only Nanny Yu and Yujie stayed.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± After all the servants left, Old Madam¡¯s face darkened, and she asked.

    It was said that the girl was trying to seduce the Emperor. How could such a thing happen to her eldest granddaughter whom she valued most? In the past, Madam Jiang had repeatedly said that Ru¡¯er would either marry Prince Yue or Prince Zhou in the future. How could she took an interest in the Emperor and take the initiative to seduce the Emperor?

    When these words came out of her second son¡¯s mouth, she almost couldn¡¯t believe it was true. At that time, she fainted. After someone woke her up, she burst into tears.

    She had raised her granddaughter for so many years, yet she was ruined just like that. This was the same as breaking her heart. The pain almost killed her.

    ¡°Big Sister used drugs... She intended to drug Prince Xin...¡± Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and said slowly, ¡°But she didn¡¯t expect that the Emperor woulde!¡±

    Her words were very few, but also very direct. Hearing this, Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned pale, and her hands and feet trembled. She originally thought that Shao Yanru was wronged, but now she thought that it was not the case. So her eldest granddaughter was not wronged. The girl did have done this, and she made a mistake.

    No one was supposed to drug any member of the royal family!

    ¡°Why, why does she look for Prince Xin? No, there are still Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, right!¡± There was no one else in the room. Although Old Madam was afraid, she said it directly.

    Shao Yanru had never fallen in love with Prince Xin. How could she be so stupid to seduce Prince Xin?

    ¡°Previously, Prince Yue and Prince Zhou fought with each other for the sake of Big Sister, and they said...¡± Shao Wanru paused here.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Old Madam asked anxiously.

    Something had happened to Shao Yanru before, and she also knew something about it. The news from the pce said that Prince Yue and Prince Zhou had a dispute over Shao Yanru, and Shao Yanru identally hurt herself when persuading them, so she was allowed to rest in the Empress¡¯s pce. After she got better, someone would send her out of the pce.

    Unexpectedly, they fought with each other. It was not a good thing for two brothers to fight for a woman in an ordinary family, let alone in the pce. Although Old Madam asked about her granddaughter, she had already fallen into despair. She thought her eldest granddaughter was useless now!

    ¡°Prince Yue said that Prince Zhou and Big Sister had an ambiguous rtionship and had tried to plot against him together in the past. Prince Zhou said that Prince Yue and Big Sister had known each other for a long time to plot against him. The Emperor was furious and wanted to punish Big Sister, so Big Sistermitted suicide to redeem herself. Fortunately, she was saved. At that time, it happened in the Phoenix Pce of the Empress. In order not to be known by others, Big Sister chose to go to the Phoenix Pce to recover.¡±

    Shao Wanru was telling the truth.

    So many things happened, and she didn¡¯t know them at all. Old Madam¡¯s lips trembled, and there was almost no trace of blood on them. She tried to say something, but she felt dizzy. Her eyes suddenly darkened, and she heard a voice calling her from afar.

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Miss, please help Old Madam!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t wake Old Madam up, Nanny Yu hurriedly turned around to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and wanted Shao Wanru to find out what happened to Old Madam.

    ¡°Are the old medicines still there? If so, give grandma two pills of them!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. Old Madam made the old medicines herself, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to fetch them. ¡°If it¡¯s still not working, it¡¯s better to go to the imperial pce to ask for an imperial physician!¡±

    Before, she had done it once for an emergency, but now she didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with Old Madam.

    Moreover, Old Madam didn¡¯t look as sick as she used to be. She had medicine with her, so she could be better with two pills. What had happened to Shao Yanru had happened. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that Old Madam hadn¡¯t guessed about it. Maybe she didn¡¯t know the details, but the final result had been determined.

    It was impossible for Madam Dowager, who had experienced so much, to faint because she did not know of it.

    Nanny Yu hurriedly went to get the medicine and fed Old Madam with water and the medicine. Only then did Old Madam slowly recover. She opened her eyes and looked around like a sad and powerless old woman.

    After Nanny Yu helped her up, she looked at Shao Wanru and felt extremely sad. She reached out to pat the edge of the bed and asked Shao Wanru to sit down.

    Then she said slowly in a low voice, ¡°I raised your elder sister since she was a child, so I treated her differently. When she was young, she liked to dress up as a man, just like your father. At that time, your father was not here, so looking at her was like looking at your father when he was young. So my hope fell on her.¡±

    Speaking of this, Old Madam shed tears. Nanny Yu hurriedly handed a handkerchief to persuade her. ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be sad. I know you. If First Miss hadn¡¯t disguised as a boy and looked like the heir of a duke, you would have cried from time to time since you miss the heir of a duke so much. Fortunately, First Miss was by your side, so you could move on gradually!¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head, looked at the ground in front of her, and raised the corners of her mouth silently. These words were for her to hear. Was this the reason why Old Madam was so partial to Shao Yanru?

    At the moment of her rebirth, she didn¡¯t care who Old Madam favored. The bloody facts of herst life had enabled her to see clearly who Old Madam favored. What was more, after her rebirth, Old Madam showed no mercy to her. The so-called love for her father had long disappeared after repeated schemes.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s all over!¡± She looked up with a gentle and tired smile. Her face was a little pale, but it was mild.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll listen to you. Your Big Sister was raised by my side for so many years. I just don¡¯t understand why she has done such a stupid thing in the end. However, you have never been raised by me, but you are well-behaved and sensible. In the past, grandma neglected you. But I won¡¯t do it again. Now it is your Third Aunt who is in charge of the mansion. If you need anything, you can ask someone to find your Third Aunt. If you feel reluctant to ask her, you cane to me!¡±

    Madam Dowager looked kind and seemingly felt sorry for her.

    This only made Shao Wanru feel more disgusted, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She still nodded, neither too enthusiastically nor too coldly.

    After affectionately talking to her granddaughter for a while, Old Madam considerately asked Shao Wanru to go back to rest.

    Aftering out of Old Madam¡¯s courtyard, Shao Wanru returned to her own courtyard. The courtyard had already been prepared. After freshening up, Shao Wanru sat down leisurely and had the sumptuous dinner that had been prepared for her by the mansion. This was the most sumptuous meal since she entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It could be seen that it had been specially arranged by the master.

    After that, she sat under the window and wrote a piece of paper. When it dried, she put the ring she ¡°picked up¡± into it and wrapped it up.

    Some things should be settled. What should be hers should be hers. She was not willing to give it up at all.

 Chapter 808 - Finally Engaged

    <h4>Chapter 808 Finally Engaged</h4>

    In her past life, she was plotted against, so she had not only given up everything she had, but she had also lost her life. Now that she had returned with bloodlust, how could she leave anything behind for them?

    The light outside the window flickered as if it came from far away. It was dark now, and most of the lights in the mansion had been turned off, but the lights were still on in that area. It seemed to be a tall building, and that direction should point to the outer courtyard. How could there be someone in the outer courtyard at this time?

    Shao Wanru squinted at it and didn¡¯t care about it. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was strange to her. It was so strange that even she had been in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a while, she still didn¡¯t know theyout of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What¡¯s that ce? Why are there still lights?¡± Shao Wanru casually pointed at it and said.

    Yujie came over and took a look. She also shook her head and said, ¡°It seems to be the outer courtyard. I don¡¯t know. It seems to be the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Is the light from there?¡±

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and gave a self-deprecating smile.

    She was neither familiar with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion nor the Mansion of the Prime Minister in thest life. In thest life, although she married Wen Xichi well, she merely served him in Wen Xichi¡¯s yard and seldom went out, so she knew nothing about some ces in Prime Minister Wen¡¯s Mansion.

    However, that ce looked like the Mansion of the Prime Minister. The lights in the distance could not be seen clearly, and they suddenly went out. The whole courtyard was dark.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, find a way to send this to Nanny Gao, who serves grandma, and ask her to hand it to grandma!¡± Shao Wanru turned her head and gave an order after restraining her thoughts.

    ¡°Miss, will Nanny Gaoe tomorrow?¡± Yujie looked at the ring wrapped in the paper on the desk and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, she wille here tomorrow.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    There were only a few people who knew about her bestowment of marriage today. Tomorrow, everyone would know about it. Her grandmother woulde to see her and support her. That woman would not let anyone look down on her granddaughter.

    Although others all believed that she was not valued by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, her maternal grandmother also doted on her very much. Standing behind her at this time represented her maternal grandmother¡¯s attitude.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had left the First Miss, who was said to be very likely to be the wife of the crown prince, in the pce a few days ago and turned her into a Secondary Consort. It seemed to be a favor from the royal family, but in fact, it was a clear p in the face. As the eldest legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was supposed to be more than a Secondary Consort.

    It was not only a p in Shao Yanru¡¯s face but also in the face of the people of the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Duke Xing felt ashamed when he was in the imperial court. Many of his colleagues, who had been close to him, became much colder to him, and even some of them mentioned this matter with a faint smirk. No matter how calm Shao Jing was, he felt extremely ufortable. Fortunately, his face had always been seemingly smiling. Even if he didn¡¯t smile much now, he inexplicably made people feel that he was gentle.

    Many people secretly guessed that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would decline and Shao Jing would probably suffer a lot. Even though Duke Xing was popr in the past, he had made a lot of political enemies in secret. Many people were secretly happy about his possible declination, and some people even said some harsh words in a smirking way.

    Unexpectedly, in just a few days, the situation immediately changed. Early in the morning, everyone knew Empress Dowager¡¯s decree was issued yesterday. ording to it, the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was promised to Prince Chen.

    And who was this Prince Chen?

    Prince Chen¡¯s identity was the most special. He was the firstborn of the former emperor, which almost made him the crown prince of the former emperor. Later, the throne inexplicably fell on the current emperor. Although they were brothers, the current emperor was not biologically rted to thete emperor. Moreover, it was not that the former emperor didn¡¯t have a sessor who was his blood and flesh.

    In history, there were cases that a child got coronated on the throne while sitting on the Empress¡¯sps. Even if it was only a day after the birth, his right could not be ignored. However, the emperor took out the edict of the former emperor after his death, saying that his session was the will of the former emperor since the former emperor did not want to see the country fall into the hands of a child who knew nothing, so he wanted to pass the throne to the current emperor.

    At that time, the Emperor had already grown up. Even without this imperial edict, he could seize the throne. Now with this imperial edict, his session became more legitimate. After killing a few officials who had insisted on opposing him, the Emperor took the throne and appointed the son of the previous emperor as Prince Chen. To show his favor, he asked Prince Chen to be ranked as the Third Prince among his sons.

    The other princes, such as Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, were conferred the title of Prince after they grew up. Only he had been conferred the title of Prince early, given a mansion former Nan Pce to him.

    Nan Pce was close to the imperial pce, which was located near the Eastern Pce. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his health condition became poor, everyone suspected that the emperor intended to pass the throne to him.

    Of course, everyone also thought that this was only what was shown on the surface. It sounded impossible. After that, everyone was wondering when Prince Chen would be murdered.

    Prince Chen¡¯s existence was an eyesore to the current emperor. No emperor would keep thewful son of thete emperor by his side to remind him that he was a usurper.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the emperor treated Prince Chen very well and even favored him more than the other princes. Not only the emperor seemed to be nice to Prince Chen, but also Empress Dowager doted on Prince Chen wholeheartedly. So, although Prince Chen was in poor health, he was still alive and now seemed to be much better.

    When he attended the imperial court back then, he would not leave until it was over. Although he was still sitting in a chair, he felt much better.

    Of course, that was the best he could get. He still seemed so fragile that something could happen to him at any time. It was basically impossible for him to get married and have children. Although it was said that the Pageant was also for Prince Chen, everyone felt that it was not very likely. Prince Chen was in poor health. If he got married again, it was hard to say how long he could hold on to his life. They all believed that no woman would have a good end if she got married to this man.

    But at least that woman was the concubine of Prince Chen. She would be of high status and might even be favored by the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. If she could give birth to a son or a daughter, she would live a happy life.

    Of course, this was just a guess. It was even hard for Prince Chen to attend the imperial court meeting now. The so-called giving birth to children was just a thought and could not be taken seriously.

    Everyone knew that Prince Chen was in poor health for a long time, but they could not deny the Emperor¡¯s concern for Prince Chen. Giving the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to Prince Chen showed that he attached great importance to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so Duke Xing¡¯s colleagues around Shao Jing became enthusiastic towards him again.

    When they left court, they asked him about it and congratted him again and again, and they looked very happy.

    Shao Jing smiled and talked to his colleagues politely. However, Prince Yue walked past them with a cold expression on his face.

    Several ministers had to aside. They looked at each other and did not understand who had offended Prince Yue. After thinking about it carefully, they found nothing serious. Only Commandery Prince Qing said that he had found some affairs that day. They wondered if it was rted to Prince Yue?

    Prince Yue was followed by Prince Zhou. Although these two princes seemed to be harmonious on the surface, they were not. In the past, Prince Zhou often followed behind Prince Yue after the meeting, and everyone was used to it.

    Thest person who came out was Prince Chen. Because of his poor health, he walked very slowly. Everyone could understand him. Sometimes, Prince Chen seemed very cold, even a little gloomy, but most of the time, he looked very gentle and elegant. In addition, he was the legitimate son of the former emperor. Some of the ministers in the court still secretly supported him.

    Seeing hime out, many of them stepped aside.

    Chu Liuchen seemed to be in a good mood, with a gentle smile in his handsome eyes. He nodded to the ministers who gave way to him and then went out with Xiao Xuanzi, who was guarding outside the hall.

    They all thought Prince Chen should like this marriage!

    Everyone thought so. For Prince Chen, it had long been said that the Empress Dowager wanted to marry him a wife, either to carry on the family line or to improve the strength of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but Prince Chen didn¡¯t agree to it until now, and it was natural for the sake of Fifth Miss Shao.

    From this point of view, the Emperor was notpletely disappointed with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. For the sake of Prince Chen, the Emperor would not do anything to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Thinking of this, everyone became more enthusiastic about Duke Xing, and even several ministers, who seldom talked to him, came to join in the fun and congratted him.

    The officials allughed and chatted as they walked out of the pce.

    In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came early in the morning. When she arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she first visited Old Madam.

    Old Madam met Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess with a smile. This time, the tension between them seemed eased. They looked like two nice olddies.

    Since their grandchildren got married, they had been hostile to each other and seldom sat down calmly. Seeing such a peaceful Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Old Madam felt inexplicably worried. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was so kind today that she could not stop keeping her eyelids from twitching. She had a feeling that something bad would happen and became more cautious when dealing with the woman beside her.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess took a sip of tea, put down the teacup in her hand, nced around, and asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that the Third Madam is in charge of the mansion now. Why can¡¯t I see her?¡±

    ¡°Third Madam is in poor health, so I asked her to work in her courtyard!¡± Old Madam put down the teacup in her hand and answered with a smile.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo has been engaged to Prince Chen. We don¡¯t have much time. You only need to sort out the dowry of Qinghua at that time, give half of it to Zhuozhuo, and leave the other half to Hao¡¯er. I¡¯ll make up the rest!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stopped asking about the third Madam and looked at Old Madam with her gleaming eyes.

    Her words made Old Madam feel ufortable.

 Chapter 809 - You Shall Be Treated as a Deserter if There Is No Contract

    <h4>Chapter 809 You Shall Be Treated as a Deserter if There Is No Contract</h4>

    Infanta Qinghua had a dowry, and it was not regr-scaled at all. It was the emperor who granted the marriage, so it was natural for her to have such a splendid dowry. And even the royal members added many things to it. It could be said that it was the most extravagant dowry in the capital city.

    However, after Infanta Qinghua left, the second branch became the supervisor. So old Madam didn¡¯t dare to ask how much the dowry had been left. It was not only the second branch but also herself.

    After the death of Infanta Qinghua, Old Madam wantonly obtained a share of the dowry. Now there were not many left in the warehouse, and almost all the good ones were in others¡¯ pockets. Some of them were in her hands, and Madam Jiang of the second branch still had some dowry, which couldn¡¯tpare with the dowry of Infanta Qinghua. When she was married, she didn¡¯t bring many dowries.

    The Jiang family was not a very rich aristocratic family. Moreover, there was a reason why she was raised in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Madam coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°How can I trouble you with this matter, Great Elder Princess? The Fifth Girl is the Miss of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she should follow the rules of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. What¡¯s more, she is married to Prince Chen. So it¡¯s natural for us to prepare a sumptuous dowry!¡±

    She had intended to do so anyway. Shao Wanru was about to be married to Prince Chen and chose to help Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time. Old Madam did not dare to neglect this matter.

    However, it was just a luxury dowry, which was different from that of Infanta Qinghua. Old Madam meant that she would prepare a new dowry for Shao Wanru¨C one that would not be considered shabby. And it had nothing to do with the previous dowry of Infanta Qinghua.

    Or some things once belonged to the dowry of Infanta Qinghua, but not all of them.

    She thought that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would agree with what she said. After all, she had expressed her good intentions.

    Unexpectedly, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess darkened her face and said, ¡°Old Madam, what do you mean? Why don¡¯t you give Zhuozhuo Qing¡¯er¡¯s dowry? Hao¡¯er is a boy. He and Zhuozhuo can share this dowry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to give it to Wanru. I mean that we will add something to his share!¡± Old Madam said euphemistically. After Shao Yanru¡¯s incident, it became inappropriate for her to confront Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Madam. Since I¡¯m here now, please ask the Third Madam of your mansion toe over and check Qinghua¡¯s dowry. I will divide them into two parts for the brother and the sister so as not to make them hate each other in the future!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded and said with reason.

    Old Madam opened her mouth, suppressed the anger in her heart, and exined gently, ¡°Great Elder Princess, what I mean is that we will give Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowry to Wanru. If we don¡¯t give Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowry to them, who else can we give it to? However, since Great Elder Princess intends to divide the dowry, it seems that we have done something to Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowry. People mightugh about it!¡±

    Her tone waspletely different from the way she talked to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in the past. She sounded mild as if she didn¡¯t want to argue with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, which was not like her at all.

    If it were in the past, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would not cross the line if Old Madam wanted topromise. But when she thought of what Nanny Gao had said on the note and that ring, she felt angry.

    For so many years, she had only paid attention to Hao¡¯er¡¯s affairs, but she didn¡¯t expect that the people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were so shallow that they were even greedy for their daughter-inw¡¯s dowry. Originally, it was for Hao¡¯er. The main branch only had Hao¡¯er, who was raised in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and was also very close to Old Madam.

    As long as Hao¡¯er was happy, Great Elder Princess would not go too far. Originally, she thought that Old Madam would not touch Qinghua¡¯s dowry. She had always kept an eye on it, and Hao¡¯er was to use it in the future, she once believed that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not do such a thing.

    Unexpectedly, not only did Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion do this, but they also went too far. Great Elder Princess remembered the ring because she added it on purpose when Qinghua said that she liked this ring. Unexpectedly, it was wrapped in a piece of paper and sent to her.

    As long as she thought that the old woman in front of her not only hurt her daughter and son-inw but also embezzled her daughter¡¯s dowry and even intended to ruin the future of her grandson, Great Elder Princess became furious and almost couldn¡¯t control herself.

    Thinking of what her granddaughter said to her in the letter, Great Elder Princess suppressed her anger hard, but she couldn¡¯t show any joy on her face. ¡°Old Madam, I just want to see Qinghua¡¯s dowry.¡±

    She looked as if she had no choice but to see the dowry today.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, it¡¯s inappropriate!¡± Old Madam couldn¡¯t keep her smile on her face.

    ¡°Inappropriate? I just want to see the dowry I gave to my daughter and you think that is inappropriate? Have the people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion used the dowry?¡± Great Elder Princess snorted and looked at Old Madam¡¯s face sharply. ¡°The people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion are reluctant to see my daughter living in the mansion but take my daughter¡¯s dowry for granted? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing like this before!¡±

    ¡°Even if my daughter is gone, Zhuozhuo and Hao¡¯er are still here. It is not up to you to deal with the dowry, right?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess became angrier as she spoke. She suddenly stood up and red at Old Madam coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the pce and talk to the Empress Dowager. I will tell Her Grace that you embezzle Qinghua¡¯s dowry and Zhuozhuo¡¯s dowry. Let¡¯s see how the Empress Dowager will deal with it!¡±

    Seeing that she was about to drag her, Old Madam panicked, hurriedly stepped back, and said, ¡°Great Elder Princess. Why can¡¯t we just settle this in peace?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do something, will your family return the dowry?¡± Great Elder Princess said in a sharp voice.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also angry and said to Great Elder Princess coldly, ¡°Great Elder Princess, don¡¯t make irresponsible uses. Don¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence. Even if I go to Empress Dowager, I will say the same thing. Is it wrong for us to add dowry to Wanru¡¯s dowry? How dare you talk that nonsense!¡±

    Her words sounded reasonable. In front of Empress Dowager, she just needed to insist that it was true.

    Madam Dowager secretly made up her mind.

    ¡°Old Madam, let me ask you again. Is my daughter¡¯s dowry in the warehouse?¡± Great Elder Princess asked firmly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s in Qinghua¡¯s warehouse. Great Elder Princess, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the supervisor. When Infanta Qinghua left, the supervisor was still the servant from your mansion. Great Elder Princess should have great trust in the people in your mansion!¡± Old Madam said coldly.

    She had prepared for some things in case that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would hear some rumors ande over to make trouble.

    ¡°Bring her here!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said coldly and sat down again.

    Old Madam breathed a sigh of relief and winked at Nanny Yu. Nanny Yu nodded and went outside to call the old maid guarding Infanta Qinghua¡¯s private storehouse.

    The old maid came quickly. After bowing to Great Elder Princess and Old Madam, she stood aside.

    Great Elder Princess looked at the old maid from head to toe but did not recognize her. However, Nanny Gao whispered in her ear to let her know that this old maid was indeed the one who apanied Infanta Qinghua. Her whole family was devoted to Infanta Qinghua, and she followed Infanta Qinghua to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    However, after staying in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for so many years, she had long forgotten who her former master was. It could be seen from her indifferent face when she came up to Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Are you at the service of Qinghua or Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Great Elder Princess¡¯s cold eyes fell on the old maid, making the old maid feel scared. She hurriedly lowered her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, I am the servant of Infanta Qinghua. I came here with Infanta Qinghua.¡±

    ¡°So, your contract is still with Qinghua?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked again.

    This question made the old maid tremble. Of course, her contract was not with the main branch and had been taken over by the second branch. But she didn¡¯t dare to say this and could only nod.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess ignored the old maid and turned to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, saying coldly, ¡°Old Madam, do you still have Qinghua¡¯s stuff? Let¡¯s see how many contracts of servants she has left. If not, we can treat them as escaped servants!¡±

    The old maid¡¯s face immediately turned pale. If she was regarded as a deserter, she would be punished. For a moment, she looked at Old Madam with pleading eyes.

    Old Madam coughed in a low voice and said unhappily, ¡°Great Elder Princess, Qinghua has been gone for so many years. Even if we look for the contracts she brought with her at that time, it is not likely to find them in a short time. Please allow us to sort out Qinghua¡¯s belongings first. We can¡¯t make a mess just because there is nothing for the time being!¡±

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion intended to dy it for a while. After all, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She couldn¡¯t keep an eye on her mansion all day long. If she dyed it, again and again, she assume Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would forget about this.

    ¡°Are they lost?¡± Great Elder Princess said coldly.

    ¡°No. We just can¡¯t find them for the time being!¡± Old Madam coughed again.

    ¡°If so, gather the people that Qinghua brought with us. Let¡¯s go to the government to prepare the case and offer them a new contract!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess still sounded unyielding.

    If she did it, these people would certainly return to Great Elder Princess¡¯s control. By then, even Old Madam had no right to ask how Great Elder Princess would deal with these servants.

    The old maid staggered and almost fail to stand. Her eyes became more and more anxious. They came here with Infanta Qinghua. After so many years, few of them were still loyal to Infanta Qinghua. Most of them had sworn fealty to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and became servants of the Jiang family of the second branch. How could they be willing to return to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?

    Moreover, Great Elder Princess came aggressively. At first nce, they knew that she was here to demand justice. If Great Elder Princess knew the truth, they might not be able to keep their lives.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t find her. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t find her for the time being. Why do you have to be so aggressive? Is it because you are dissatisfied with Yanru¡¯s marriage that you made such a big scene and let the people in the capital cityugh at her?¡± Old Madam said coldly and firmly.

    At this time, she had to be tough. If she blindly obeyed Great Elder Princess, things would be out of her control.

    Infanta Qinghua¡¯s servants were members of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and knew some things about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. If they returned to Great Elder Princess¡¯s hands, she would inevitably find many problems. So Old Madam would not let go of these people.

 Chapter 810 - A Promise from Three Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 810 A Promise from Three Years Ago</h4>

    The atmosphere between the two of them immediately became tense.

    Neither of them was willing topromise.

    Great Elder Princess suddenly smiled, took out a ring from her bosom, and put it on the table. ¡°Old Madam, I picked this ring at the door of your yard when I came in just now.¡±

    Seeing Great Elder Princess suddenly calm down, Old Madam had a sense of foreboding. She involuntarily looked at the ring in front of her and inexplicably panicked.

    It was a white-jade ring decorated with a red gem, which was surrounded by fine, delicate pearls. It looked like an elegant, beautiful flower.

    She nced at the ring but couldn¡¯t recognize it. She looked up at Great Elder Princess with a confused face. She had seen many jewels and found the ring a little familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where she had seen it. She frowned tightly.

    ¡°Old Madam, why don¡¯t you pick it up and have a look?¡± Great Elder Princess sneered.

    Old Madam reached out her hand, picked up the ring, and checked it carefully. When she saw the mark on the ring, her face changed greatly.

    ¡°Old Madam, can¡¯t you recognize this ring as an object made by the royal pce? When Qinghua married into your mansion, this ring should have been recorded on the picture album. I¡¯m afraid that you might have lost the album, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I have a copy. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the royal pce to check it out. There are records of this kind of object in the pce,¡± Great Elder Princess said to Old Madam calmly.

    Old Madam¡¯s hand trembled and she tried hard not to shake it. She raised her head and her face turned pale. ¡°What do you mean, Great Elder Princess?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, I want to ask you this question too. You said that Qinghua¡¯s dowries are well kept in her private storehouse, and you found an old maid saying that she used to serve Qinghua. Qinghua has been dead for so many years, and even if this maid used to serve her, she probably has submitted to you. Now, I want to open Qinghua¡¯s private storehouse to have a look. I have reason to suspect that you people of the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion have pocketed Qinghua¡¯s dowries, and the ring is the proof,¡± Great Elder Princess said with an imposing manner.

    ¡°Someone dropped the ring made by the royal pce at the door of your yard. It meant that Qinghua¡¯s possessions in her private storehouse have been stolen out. I¡¯m wondering if those things have ended up in your private storehouse.¡± Great Elder Princess¡¯s tone became firmer with the ring as the proof.

    She had recognized the ring as one of Qinghua¡¯s dowries. Now Qinghua had passed away, yet the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion dared to pocket her dowries. Thinking of this, Great Elder Princess had an urge to p Old Madam in the face.

    ¡°This damn old woman. If not for her, my daughter would have been fine and all those troubles could have been avoided. Yet, she didn¡¯t reflect on herself and even caused more troubles. She failed to teach her grandson well and abused her granddaughter. I didn¡¯t expect her to do such a despicable thing.¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s hands dropped, and her face turned blue, then pale, and blushed atst. Instead of feeling ashamed, she was furious that there was a thief among her servants who stole Qinghua¡¯s dowries and dropped the ring at the door. ¡°Is this thief trying to make trouble for me?¡± she wondered.

    But now was not the time to punish the servants. Old Madam suppressed her anger and put on a smile. She was no longer that upromising.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, please rest assured that I will find out the truth and give you an exnation. Give me three days. I only need three days to investigate it. When I finish, I will invite you toe over!¡± Old Madam had to surrender and give a deadline.

    Different like before, this time, there was solid proof, so she could not avoid it.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯lle again in three days. Now, I¡¯m going to see Zhuozhuo!¡± Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t want to see Old Madam¡¯s fake smile anymore, so she stood up and spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°Send Great Elder Princess off!¡± Old Madam ordered, tired.

    Great Elder Princess nced at her coldly, turned around, and walked out with the old maid who led the way.

    In the room, Old Madam said to Nanny Yu, ¡°Investigate the matter! Investigate everyone in the yard and once we find out that thief, we must sell him or her away immediately.¡±

    She thought that all the servants in her courtyard were loyal to her. Unexpectedly, such a disgraceful thing happened, rendering her in a passive position.

    ¡°Yes, Old Madam, I¡¯ll check it right away, but what about Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowries? Some of them were taken away by Madam...¡± Nanny Yu replied in embarrassment.

    As for Qinghua¡¯s dowries, some of them were taken away by Old Madam, while some were taken away by Madam of Duke Xing, who was not in the mansion now, and it was unrealistic to get her back right away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jing¡¯er to find someone to check his wife¡¯s private storehouse, take out all the things inside, and see if we can make it up. If there is still something missing, then we can only make it up first and then talk about the other things,¡± Old Madam said in a solemn tone. Madam of Duke Xing had been in charge of the diet of everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time, so she must have saved some money that could be used to make it up.

    Nanny Yu looked at Old Madam and wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought. In the end, she lowered her head and left without saying anything before giving orders to the servants to check the yard.

    Madam of Duke Xing was not a kind woman, but if they carved up her private storehouse, what would First Miss and First Young Master think of it?

    Of course, as a servant, Nanny Yu should not intervene in these things...

    When Great Elder Princess arrived at the Piaoyun Courtyard, Shao Wanru had already received the news. She waited at the gate of the courtyard. Seeing the princessing over, she smiled and came up to her. She bowed sideways to her respectfully and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Looking at her granddaughter and thinking of the aggressive expression of Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Great Elder Princess felt pity for her granddaughter and regretted that she agreed on the marriage. If she had insisted on disagreeing at that time, her daughter would have been fine and her granddaughter would not have gone through hardships.

    She reached out to take Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and led her into the courtyard. ¡°Are you used to living here? If you find this ce notfortable, how about spending a few days in my mansion?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine living here, and I do want to go to your mansion to apany you for a few days and see Hao¡¯er, but it¡¯s not appropriate now,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, reached out to pull Great Elder Princess¡¯s sleeve, and pulled her to sit down with a sweet smile on her face. She looked like she was still a sweet little girl, which made Great Elder Princess feel more pity for her.

    She also reached out to pull Shao Wanru to sit down beside her and said, ¡°I know that it¡¯s not appropriate now. After the dowry matter is over, you can spend a few days at my ce. It¡¯s not so convenient for you to stay at my pace after you get married...¡±

    As Great Elder Princess said that, her eyes turned tearful. Thinking of how her daughter slowly disappeared from her life after getting married, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and shedding tears even though she had always been a tough woman.

    Shao Wanru hurriedlyforted her and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be sad. If you can¡¯t bear to watch me get married, I won¡¯t get married.¡±

    Those childish words made Great Elder Princessugh. She reached out to wipe her tears with a handkerchief and couldn¡¯t help lecturing her. ¡°Marriage is an important thing, and you can¡¯t decide it on your own. What¡¯s more, Prince Chen is determined to marry you. He promised me three years ago that he would marry you.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago?¡± Shao Wanru tilted her head curiously.

    ¡°Yes, three years ago, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager had such a n. I was worried about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health condition and went to him. If he passes away at a young age, you would have to spend the rest of your life alone. You know, the royal family will not allow you to remarry,¡± Great Elder Princess sighed, took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said lovingly.

    Even though she was Great Elder Princess and knew that her power could not affect Chu Liuchen, who was favored by the Empress Dowager and Emperor, she still went to him with the purpose of finding out if Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru were suitable for each other. If Chu Liuchen was in bad health, she would oppose the marriage even at the cost of her life.

    ¡°What... did he say?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face blushed slightly, but she still couldn¡¯t help asking in a low voice.

    Seeing her expression, Great Elder Princess knew that she was happy to marry Chu Liuchen. For a moment, she felt both sad and happy. She felt sad because back then, her daughter was also happy to ept the marriage arrangement but ended up badly. She felt happy to see that Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru loved each other.

    His daughter had led an unhappy life, so she hoped that her granddaughter could live a happy life.

    ¡°He said that he would definitely take good care of you and would never leave you. He told me that his illness could be cured and asked the physician in his mansion toe and exin it to me.¡± Great Elder Princess smiled and looked at her granddaughter gently. She had watched Chu Liuchen grow up into an unyielding man.

    He looked gentle, but in fact, his means were very cruel. He was a cold-hearted man though he would wear a smile on his face. Everyone in the royal family knew that he had given up on himself. He didn¡¯t even care about himself, let alone others.

    Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t expect that he would care so much about a girl one day. In order to let her believe him, he even made a promise and even asked the physician to exin to her. Though she didn¡¯t understand the physician¡¯s words, she could tell that Chu Liuchen was in better health. He finished up the medicine the physician brought to him without hesitation.

    Thus, she agreed on the marriage, but she asked Chu Liuchen to keep his promise and asked him to recover his health in three years. Then, she would allow them to marry.

    Now she thought about it again and found that he had kept his promise.

    Prince Chen got better. Although he was still weaker than ordinary people, she had asked the imperial physicians in the pce about it and learned that if he nursed his health well, he should be able to live for decades and there wouldn¡¯t be big problems with his health.

    Great Elder Princess originally was hesitant, but now seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s happy expression and knowing that she was willing to marry Chu Liuchen, she could not help sighing in her heart and thought Shao Wanru¡¯s life would be better than Qinghua¡¯s. Unlike Shao Jiang, Chu Liuchen would protect Zhuozhuo and wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her as long as he was alive.

    Great Elder Princess was sure of this.

    In this case, she had no reason to object the marriage.

    She took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°In the future, even if Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is not on your side, I will always be on your side. If you ever get into trouble, you muste to me. Don¡¯t bear it all on your alone even if it¡¯s beyond your ability like your mother... and atst...¡±

    As Great Elder Princess said that, her tears fell along her face. Seeing this, Shao Wanru also felt sad. She threw herself into Great Elder Princess¡¯s arms, and there was a trace of hostility in her slightly tearful eyes. In her previous life, Great Elder Princess was so heartbroken and desperate that she spent the rest of her life in a nunnery. In this life, she would never allow that to happen...

 Chapter 811 - The Daring Duke Xings Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 811 The Daring Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    After Shao Jing returned to the mansion, he was called over by Old Madam in a hurry. As soon as he entered her door, Old Madam asked with a livid face, ¡°Do you know how many dowries of Qinghua¡¯s have been taken away by your wife?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t know at all!¡± Shao Jing said with a frown. Madam of Duke Xing had been in charge of the affairs in the inner courtyard, and he had never cared about these things in the past.

    ¡°She is so bold that she has pocketed more than half of Qinghua¡¯s dowries. Does she really think that all these things belong to her?¡± Old Madam was so angry that she raised her eyebrows. She knew that Madam of Duke Xing had pocketed some of Qinghua¡¯s dowries, and in fact, she herself had pocketed some as well.

    Madam of Duke Xing would give a part of the dowries she got from Qinghua to her. The two knew it tacitly. Old Madam never asked about it, and Madam of Duke Xing never told her about it either.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t expect that Madam of Duke Xing would deceive her and pocket more than half of the dowries, even though Madam of Duke Xing was so cautious and respectful at the mention of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    She even hinted that since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was still alive, they could only pocket Qinghua¡¯s dowries little by little. Otherwise, if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess checked Qinghua¡¯s dowries someday, she would find about it.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t expect Madam of Duke Xing to be so bold as to lie to her. She was so angry that the blue veins on her forehead bulged. Now, if they didn¡¯t give those dowries back, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wouldn¡¯t let it go easily.

    ¡°More than half?¡± Shao Jing also took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t expect his wife to be so bold. ¡°Did you check what has been pocketed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she pocketed a lot. I asked her servants about it and they told me that some of the dowries have been given to others as gifts, and some were burned when Hua¡¯an¡¯s courtyard was decorated, and your wife still keeps some in her hands. I also have some. She didn¡¯t tell me they were Qinghua¡¯s dowries when she gave them to me.¡±

    Frowning, Old Madam put all the me on Madam of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Mother, collect all the dowries that are still in our mansion first. For those missing ones, we canpensate Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess with money. After so many years, it¡¯s natural that some dowries have been damaged. When Qinghua married into the mansion, she also gave some of her dowries to others on her own. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess can¡¯t put all the me on us!¡± Shao Jing said decisively.

    Old Madam was very worried. It seemed that she could only do as her son said. However, after checking, she found that they couldn¡¯t make up for some of the missing ones even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Some of Qinghua¡¯s dowries are made by the royal pce and are recorded in the album.¡±

    ¡°Well, objects made by the royal pce could be burned. We could say that when Wanru moved into that courtyard, it had been prepared long ago. We thought she was the daughter of the Qin¡¯s Mansion, but it turned out she was not. Thus, we burned the stuff inside the courtyard. We could do nothing about it,¡± Shao Jing thought for a moment and replied.

    That courtyard was decorated extremely gorgeously, and his wife had taken him to see it once. It could be said to be the most gorgeous courtyard in the whole mansion. After it was burned, his wife felt it was such a pity and even got sick. Now it was reasonable to say that some of Qinghua¡¯s dowries made by the royal pce were burned away there.

    When that courtyard was on fire, many people in the capital saw it.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say!¡± The matter gave Old Madam a headache. She reached out to massage between her eyebrows and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll make up for it with something of mine, and I also will return all the things given by your wife. But there are some things that your wife has topensate herself. After all, it was her fault back then. All of her dowries should be used topensate them.¡±

    ¡°Mother, we have to consider Ru¡¯er and Hua¡¯an for this matter!¡± Shao Jing was not satisfied with his mother¡¯s words and reminded her that his wife¡¯s things would belong to his children.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er has entered the imperial pce now, and it seems things won¡¯t go well on her side either. As for Hua¡¯an... you canpensate him. Originally, your wife doesn¡¯t have many dowries, and she wanted to give them to Ru¡¯er,¡± Old Madam said with a gloomy face. She had originally ced all her hopes on Shao Yanru, but now thetter failed her. Thus, at the mention of Shao Yanru, she was in a bad mood.

    The greater her hope was before, the more disappointed she felt now.

    ¡°Mother, Ru¡¯er may still have a chance. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing for her to stay at that secluded ce,¡± Shao Jing said implicitly. ¡°She didn¡¯t really get together with His Majesty before!¡±

    ¡°Are you still unwilling to give up?¡± Old Madam stared at Shao Jing in surprise and asked.

    Shao Jing stood up and looked at Nanny Yu, the only outsider in the room, cautiously. Nanny Yu sensibly walked away from behind Old Madam, left the room, closed the door slightly, and guarded it for them outside the door.

    As they were talking in a low voice, she could not hear them clearly though she was at the door. She could only hear that the duke was talking to Old Madam.

    Nanny Yu sighed in her heart. In fact, she had wanted to leave the room a long time ago. She didn¡¯t want to know what Old Madam and the Duke talked about at all.

    If it were an ordinary secret, Old Madam would not hide it from her, but what they were talking about now was obviously very important. Thus, the Duke did not want others to hear it. Even though she was Old Madam¡¯s trusted maid, he still wanted to hide it from her, judging from the cold nce he cast her.

    This reminded Nanny Yu of thest time when the duke showed such an expression as he talked with Old Madam in the room; it had been more than ten years.

    Not long after that talk, there came the news that the heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had an ident. When Infanta Qinghua came back, she was almost crazy. Thinking of this, Nanny Yu felt a chill in her heart and hurriedly walked a few steps away to ensure that she could not hear the conversation in the room. She was just a servant, even though she was favored by Old Madam. As a servant, she shouldn¡¯t know too much about her master¡¯s secret.

    In the room, Shao Jing approached Old Madam and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mother, since there is nothing going on between Ru¡¯er and His Majesty, there may be an opportunity for her in the future!¡±

    What he meant was clearer than before. Old Madam was stunned by the words and looked at him in astonishment. Her lips immediately trembled.

    If such words were to spread out, it would bring disaster to the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Old Madam calmed down and scolded.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Think about it, both Prince Zhou and Prince Yue are nice to Ru¡¯er. Although they felt unpleasant about something that happened before, they would let it go after some time. The more miserable Ru¡¯er is now in the pce, the more they would care about her. In the future, no matter who Ru¡¯er will marry, he will have more sympathy for her.¡±

    Shao Jing¡¯s bold idea made Old Madam tremble all over. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°My son, your... words would get you beheaded!¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just talking about it with you in private,¡± Shao Jing said disapprovingly. ¡°You spent a lot of time and energy raising and teaching Ru¡¯er, we can¡¯t give up on her so easily. I have already had a n. As long as she behaves herself when she stays in the pce, she still has a chance!¡±

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t tell anyone about the matter rted to Prince Cheng, including Old Madam.

    As for what to do next, he would send someone to discuss with Shao Yanru in secret. He wouldn¡¯t give up on her anyway. Except for her, he didn¡¯t have any other good candidate.

    ¡°But she is His Majesty¡¯s concubine!¡± Old Madam replied in a low voice. She was so shocked that her face turned pale. Despite that, she was kind of convinced by Shao Jing¡¯s words. She brought up Shao Yanru personally and had high hopes for her. She wished that she could be the queen, but now, it seemed impossible, and it made her feel heartbroken.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about it. As long as the future emperor likes Ru¡¯er and Ru¡¯er is still a virgin, then there is no need to worry about anything else. Ru¡¯er has always been smart. She knows what to ask for by then. Even if the future emperor couldn¡¯t give her a title, she can still enter the pce with another identity. It is also possible for her to enter the pce as the daughter of the branch family of our mansion!¡±

    Shao Jing was quick-witted enough toe up with an idea.

    However, this idea was too bold. Not only did he plot against the current emperor, but he also plotted against the future emperor. Old Madam lost herposure, and her cheeks trembled as she said, ¡°Do... do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    In fact, Old Madam was tempted by the idea. If Shao Yanru married the future emperor as the daughter of a branch family of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could still use the surname Shao. Even if people found that she, with a new identity, looked like Shao Yanru, it wouldn¡¯t matter. People wouldn¡¯t see her often as she was in the Cold Pce, and after some years, they would be unfamiliar with her. By then, she could tell a lie that she was Shao Yanru¡¯s cousin and dress in a totally different style. In this way, people would no longer suspect that she was Shao Yanru.

    Moreover, with the protection of the future emperor, she would be fine.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. Mother, don¡¯t worry. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou are still very polite to me now. They should have thought of this,¡± Shao Jing said confidently.

    ¡°Okay... We¡¯ll do as you say, but you have to be careful now!¡± Old Madam was still a little worried and said.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will be careful. I will find a way to send a message to Ru¡¯er and ask her to behave herself in the pce and not to show herself in front of His Majesty. It¡¯s not bad for her to be a Secondary Consort with the lowest status. She wouldn¡¯t be eye-catching or hateful. People would only feel pity and sympathy for her. No matter how angry they were with her, they won¡¯t go hard on her,¡± Shao Jing said.

    The reason why he was so confident was that Shao Yanru had given him the message before. She repeatedly indicated that Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were loyal to her and wanted to marry her.

    Back when Prince Zhou and Prince Yue fought with each other, they both looked grave whenever they saw Shao Jing and their attitudes toward him were no longer as warm as before. After that, Shao Yanru stayed in the pce, and these two princes ignored her, which caused Shao Jing to have a hard time in the imperial court.

    Fortunately, the two princes changed their attitudes these days and had a warm attitude toward him again. ¡°It seems that they had gotten over it,¡± Shao Jing thought happily.

    As the saying goes, it is upon bad fortune that good fortune leans, and upon good fortune that bad fortune rests.

    After figuring this out, Shao Jing was not as depressed as before, but he pretended to look worried in front of others and waited for his opportunity toe.

    After discussing with Old Madam, Shao Jing decided that he would continue to keep an eye on Shao Yanru¡¯s affairs and try to send a message to her, while Old Madam was responsible for dealing with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, settling the dowry matter by making up for the missing ones or finding a good excuse.

    Three days passed quickly. Early in the morning, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and met Old Madam, who seemed to be much calmer than before.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought she would win, with her granddaughter¡¯s advice. Old Madam thought she would win as well since she had gotten a piece of advice from his son. They both took a sip of tea calmly and smiled coldly at each other. Then, they put down their cups together.

    They both had a good n against each other.

 Chapter 812 - Old Madam at a Disadvantage

    <h4>Chapter 812 Old Madam at a Disadvantage</h4>

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, these are part of Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowries that she left behind, please count them,¡± Old Madam said with a smile.

    Nanny Yu took out a list from her sleeve and handed it to Great Elder Princess respectfully.

    Great Elder Princess looked at the list but did not take it immediately. She lifted the corners of her mouth and said with a sneer, ¡°What do you mean by part of?¡±

    ¡°You may not know this, but when Infanta Qinghua married into our mansion, she got along very well with everyone in the mansion and gave some of her dowries to us as gifts. She also gave some to her friends and rtives as gifts during all kinds of festivals. As for those gifts, I don¡¯t think there is any need to record them on the list, and we don¡¯t need to ask those people to return those gifts, do we?¡± Old Madam answered unhurriedly.

    ¡°Some dowries are not on the list because they were burned in the fire. When that courtyard was on fire, you saw it, right? It was Wanru that lived in that courtyard, which had been prepared for the main branch. All those decorating objects in the courtyard were from Infanta Qinghua¡¯s private storehouse. It¡¯s such a pity that those objects were burned down. However, it was an ident, and there is nothing we could do about it,¡± Old Madam sighed as she said.

    She took the list from Nanny Yu, ced it on the table, and pushed it to Great Elder Princess. ¡°Great Elder Princess, please have a look. If there is anything else missing, our mansion is willing topensate you for it.¡±

    Great Elder Princess was so angry that she almostughed. She had never seen a person as shameless as Old Madam. The list was so short, so she knew at a nce that many things were still missing. When Qinghua married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had so many dowries that the lists were bound into a booklet. However, now, the list was so short.

    ¡°Old Madam, if my memory serves me right, when that courtyard was on fire, Zhuozhuo was just temporarily living in that courtyard. She had just known her true identity, how could the courtyard have been prepared long ago? Besides, I heard that the courtyard was prepared by Madam of Duke Xing for First Young Master of your mansion. Is it true?¡±

    Great Elder Princess sneered and did not take the list.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor!¡± Old Madam smiled to cover her embarrassment, retracted her hand, leaving the list there on the table.

    ¡°Well, more than one person said it was prepared for First Young Master of your mansion. Do you need me to invite somedies that were introduced by Madam of Duke Xing toe over and verify if what I said is true or not? Let them tell us if the courtyard was prepared for First Young Master of your mansion or for Zhuozhuo, who had just entered your mansion for one day back then.¡±

    Great Elder Princess sneered and continued with an angry face, ¡°The first day Zhuozhuo moved in, there was an ident that night. Someone framed Zhuozhuo at first and then, suddenly, the courtyard was on fire. If Zhuozhuo had not been lucky, she would have lost her reputation or even her life at that time. I want to ask you, Old Madam, why did such a terrible thing happen to Zhuozhuo as soon as she entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion while the mansion had been in peace for so many years and all thosedies in the mansion had been fine?¡±

    Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t intend to go easy on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion this time. She thought that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion went too far this time, and she was ready to fall out with them.

    It had been decided that Zhuozhuo would marry Chu Liuchen, and Hao¡¯er was still young, so it wouldn¡¯t have a big impact on him even if she fell out with them.

    She mmed the table so hard that the teacup on the table shook.

    In fact, Old Madam was very depressed when that courtyard was on fire. She had even suspected Madam of Duke Xing of setting the courtyard on fire, but she didn¡¯t think that Madam of Duke Xing would be so stupid as to do such a thing. After all, that was the courtyard Madam of Duke Xing carefully prepared, so she had no reason to burn it down just to take Shao Wanru¡¯s life. However, Old Madam could not think of any other people who might be the person behind this.

    Even if she racked her brains, she would never expect that it was Shao Wanru that nned the whole thing for the purpose of not falling into Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s trap.

    ¡°That fire was just an ident...¡± Old Madam coughed softly.

    ¡°An ident? Would an ident cause one¡¯s reputation to be ruined and cause one to lose his life? There were so manydies in your mansion, and why did they never have an ident? However, as soon as Zhuozhuo entered your mansion, someone eagerly wanted to kill her and ruin her reputation, leaving her no choice.¡± Great Elder Princess snorted coldly and yelled.

    Old Madam was so angry at Great Elder Princess¡¯s aggressive attitude that her face turned pale. If it weren¡¯t for that ident, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Yuhui Nunnery in mourning for her parents, which helped her gain a good reputation but at the same time, put Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. in the spotlight. Many people secretly gossiped that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was evil. Thinking of this, Old Madam felt depressed.

    She was forced to suffer the loss silently back then and failed to find out who was behind it. She didn¡¯t believe that the courtyard was set on fire itself. The fire was so huge, and kerosene was found on the spot, so the fire must have been set by someone.

    In the end, Shao Wanru was the only person who benefited from the matter. Thus, Old Madam had suspected Shao Wanru of being the person behind it, but after careful thought, she thought it was impossible.

    Back then, Shao Wanru was just eleven years old and had never experienced such a thing, so it was impossible for her to conduct such a thing. What was more, even if she wanted to do it, she had no ess to kerosene. Moreover, she went to the mansion in thepany of Qin Yuru, so she couldn¡¯t have prepared kerosene in advance.

    She couldn¡¯t have learned the matter rted to Madam of Duke Xing either. She was just a small kid, and even if she had Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s advice, she couldn¡¯te up with such a careful n.

    After thinking over it, Old Madam turned to suspect the third branch of the mansion. After all, the third branch had suffered a huge loss, so it was possible that they did such a thing in resentment.

    However, Old Madam didn¡¯t dare to dig into it as she believed that it would be a scandal of their mansion in the end. If Old Madam¡¯s third daughter-inw was really behind it and was held ountable for the ident, then, she possibly would reveal what Old Madam¡¯s second daughter-inw and Qin Yuru were up for and how she was implicated by them. Besides, Old Madam was not sure about her suspicion.

    Her third daughter-inw had never had a hand in household affairs. How could she have done something like this without anyone noticing? Furthermore, she had been so badly injured back then that she couldn¡¯t have been able to make any arrangements.

    The case remained suspicious in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and Old Madam was afraid to mention it, but now, it was brought up by Great Elder Princess. Old Madam didn¡¯t know what to say and felt very aggrieved.

    ¡°Old Madam, I don¡¯t care what you think, but your mansion has owed me an exnation for three years. Now, you tell me that the courtyard was on fire and Qinghua¡¯s dowries have been burned away. Well, it seems like your mansion were so lucky to have gained all the benefits while my daughter and granddaughter were so unlucky to have had an ident. If you insist that what you said is the truth, then let¡¯s go to His Majesty and let him judge the matter.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess snapped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Her Majesty the Empress Dowager to ask thosedies who had visited your mansion back then toe over and tell us what Madam of Duke Xing had said. I¡¯ll ask them why Qinghua¡¯s dowries were moved to that courtyard. After that, let¡¯s talk about why the people of your mansion wanted to hurt Zhuozhuo again and again just as she entered your mansion.¡±

    The more Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said, the angrier she became. Thinking of her daughter who had died young, her granddaughter who had lived in other¡¯s family for so many years, and her grandson who was almost taught into a good-for-nothing, she was so furious and couldn¡¯t suppress her anger.

    Shao Wanru had told her that she could say whatever she wanted and do whatever she wanted with no scruples.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t like Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion; there was no need to show them respect.

    Seeing that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess mentioned the Empress Dowager again and seemed to be prepared to fall out with them, Old Madam felt afraid. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be found to be in the wrong if they dug into the matter, and it might cause more secrets of the mansion to be exposed. Thus, Old Madam did not dare to argue with Great Elder Princess in terms of this matter.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, don¡¯t be angry. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of Hao¡¯er and Wanru, you should hold your temper. No one wanted the misfortune to happen. Forget it, I¡¯ll take it as our being unlucky. How about wepensate you for the missing objects at their original prices?¡± Old Madam softened her tone as she said.

    ¡°At their original prices? Can you afford it? Among them, many objects were made by the royal pce. You say that you willpensate me ording to their original prices, then I want to ask, do you know their prices?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess mocked.

    Old Madam blushed. The objects made by the royal pce were certainly much more precious than ordinary ones.

    ¡°What else can we do? As I said, no one wanted the misfortune to happen. We can¡¯t really fall out with each other just because of those objects, can we? We¡¯ll try our best topensate you. Wanru is going to marry Prince Chen, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for us to make a fuss over the matter at this time.¡±

    Despite her soft tone, Old Madam was trying to threaten Great Elder Princess with Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage.

    Great Elder Princess sneered. Zhuozhuo had expected Old Madam to say those words, and fortunately, Great Elder Princess had prepared for this.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Her Majesty the Empress Dowager who intends to let Zhuozhuo marry Prince Chen. If you think Her Majesty won¡¯t get angry even if you ruin the marriage, then you can try to do it. At most, I¡¯ll take care of Zhuozhuo if you kick her out,¡± Great Elder Princess said.

    These words were like a p in the face to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Everyone in the city knew that the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had a hard time not long ago. After the Empress Dowager decided to let Shao Wanru marry Prince Chen, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion saw the hope of a better life. Therefore, Old Madam didn¡¯t want to see anything ruin the marriage even more than Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, what do you think we should do? Those objects made by the royal pce have been burned into ashes. We can¡¯t find the same objects in the world.¡± Old Madam was angry and full of resentment. She clenched her fists but had to soften her attitude first.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also knew that she couldn¡¯t push her too hard. She sat down with a cold snort and ordered Nanny Gao beside her. ¡°Take out what we brought over!¡±

    Nanny Gao nodded and took out a list from her sleeve. Old Madam took the list and she was furious after reading its content. However, she was at a disadvantage now, so she had no choice but to agree to it. She could only offerpensation ording to the list Great Elder Princess gave her, even though Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would suffer a loss that was 20% to 30%rger than she had expected.

    Shao Wanru would get married, and became a part of other¡¯s family. Old Madam¡¯s heart ached when she thought of the loss their mansion would suffer this time. However, since Great Elder Princess had a hold on her, she could only do as she said despite her unwillingness.

    After ¡°negotiating¡± with Old Madam, Great Elder Princess specially went to the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    Seeing Great Elder Princessing in with a bright smile on her face, Shao Wanru knew that her grandma had won the battle against Old Madam this time. She walked to the door with a smile and greeted her. ¡°Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get in and talk!¡± Great Elder Princess took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said with a smile, seeming to be in a good mood.

 Chapter 813 - I Wont Return the Child I Raised

    <h4>Chapter 813 I Won¡¯t Return the Child I Raised</h4>

    When they entered the room, Great Elder Princess took out two lists from her sleeve and handed one to Shao Wanru with a sneer, ¡°How dare she only take so little?¡±

    Then she pushed the other list to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°This is thepensation from her. There are a few more properties in it, as well as some other things. Grandmother will negotiate with her about these shops and your mother¡¯s shops. They will be registered under your name.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want so much. Give it to Brother Hao!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She had her own shop and didn¡¯t need so many shops.

    ¡°Your brother has enough, and I only have you two. You take these first, and I will give all my things all to Hao¡¯er in the future. I won¡¯t mistreat him. What¡¯s more, there is Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s not easy for them to drive you and Hao¡¯er away!¡± Great Elder Princess said coldly.

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Grandma, let my brothere back. He is the son of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after all.¡±

    She had wanted to bring it up anyway, but since her mother had brought it up, she might as well just say it.

    Hao¡¯er was now ten years old. When she visited him before, she always felt that he was much more sensible than ordinary children at his age.

    Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t have parents. Even if he was doted on by her maternal grandmother, it was still different for him.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er is still young. I will be worried about him if he returns to the mansion at this time!¡± Great Elder Princess shook her head and refused, ¡°You may not be able to let Hao¡¯er grow up well in your mansion. You have just been acknowledged, but they still can¡¯t tolerate you!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m afraid that they will bring this matter up!¡± Shao Wanru reminded Great Elder Princess. Shao Yuanhao lived in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for three years, so it was somewhat improper.

    Because so many things had happened when she came in before, so Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t mention it. Now it could be said that her loss had beenpensated, so it was inevitable that this matter would be mentioned. In truth, three years was enough for her brother to live in her maternal grandparents¡¯ home, and her maternal grandmother had no reason to continue to keep Hao¡¯er here.

    Even if this matter was brought to Empress Dowager, her grandmother would not be supported.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Thinking of this, Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t help frowning. She was really worried and reluctant to leave her grandson.

    In the past three years, her little grandson, who had been raised by her, had made her much happier and gradually eased the pain of losing her daughter. At present, she was unwilling to send her little grandson, who had been raised well, back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Grandma, how many more years do you want to spend with him?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°Three years, at least three years. After three years, He will be 13 and able to make judgments on his own!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought for a while. At first, she hesitated, and then she said with certainty, ¡°No less than 3 years. The people in that mansion have no good intentions. Hao¡¯er is still so young. It¡¯s really worrying me to raise him here!¡±

    In fact, in the past three years, Chu Liuchen had been helping raise Shao Yuanhao. Shao Yuanhao was not as gentle as he looked, but Great Elder Princess was still worried.

    ¡°Grandma, if you have to choose between giving up the title or raising Hao¡¯er, which one will you choose?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Great Elder Princess¡¯s distressed expression and said with a smile.

    Great Elder Princess hesitated for a moment and said decisively, ¡°Hao¡¯er can give up the title of nobility, but he can¡¯t give up his life. And this title must not be given to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It belongs to your father and your brother has the right to take it. Your Second Uncle stole your father¡¯s title of Duke Xing.¡±

    Shao Wanru was not surprised by Great Elder Princess¡¯s thoughts. She also considered Hao¡¯er¡¯s safety first and then the title of nobility. No matter how good the title was, it was not as important as Hao¡¯er¡¯s life. In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was sure that someone would definitely hurt Hao¡¯er.

    There was always a knife hidden in their smile, and Shao Wanru didn¡¯t like Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at all.

    ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s still a way to keep him beside you,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the way?¡± Great Elder Princess became anxious. Unconsciously, she had developedplete trust in her granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandma, listen to me...¡± Shao Wanru leaned over and whispered in Great Elder Princess¡¯s ear. Great Elder Princess nodded while listening.

    After Shao Wanru finished speaking, Great Elder Princess looked at Shao Wanru kindly with slightly reddened eyes. Compared with her, her granddaughter was an unloved child, so she was shrewd and considerate. For a moment, she med herself and felt sad.

    Speaking of which, it was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s fault and her daughter¡¯s fault. Why did her daughter leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion just like that? She thought her daughter should really send a letter to her if her daughter could not pull it together. Not only did she lose her life for no reason, but she also left her son and daughter alone and asked no one to take care of them.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, when you get married in the future, you will be the princess of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Although Prince Chen is a little arrogant and cold-hearted and I have never seen him care about a girl. Since he treats you like this now, I am afraid that he really cares about you. With Prince Chen¡¯s protection, I will... be relieved.¡±

    As she said that, Great Elder Princess was about to cry. Her granddaughter was going to get married before enjoying the happiness of the reunion. Even though she knew Chu Liuchen would take good care of this girl, Great Elder Princess still couldn¡¯t help crying.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I... I¡¯lle to see you again in the future. It may be more convenient than here!¡± Shao Wanru reached out to shake Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand and said coquettishly.

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Great Elder Princess wiped her tears with a handkerchief and nodded repeatedly with joy and sadness in her heart.

    ¡°Grandma, just go find someone to check the ount book as I said. They won¡¯t leave mother¡¯s stuff for so many years!¡± Shao Wanruforted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said with her heart aching. She hurriedly lowered her head. In herst life, her grandma must have lived in despair. She was frustrated again and again and had been plotted against by others, so this woman couldn¡¯t even live a normal life.

    In this life, with Hao¡¯er and her, her grandma finally pulled herself together.

    After talking with Shao Wanru for a while, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess put away the list and left with Nanny Gao. These lists were only a piece of papper now. It was not suitable to give it to Zhuozhuo before seeing the things with their own eyes. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been a cunning person, and she would not give up so easily.

    In fact, this was also what Shao Wanru had guessed. As she had expected, not long after Great Elder Princess left, Old Madam sent someone to summon her. After dressing herself up, Shao Wanru followed the servant girl who summoned her to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard and met Shao Hua¡¯an on the way.

    After meeting Shao Wanru, Shao Hua¡¯an stepped forward and greeted her politely with a smile, ¡°Fifth Sister.¡±

    Then she looked at the old maid who led the way in front and asked, ¡°Fifth Sister, are you going to see grandma? What a coincidence! I¡¯m going there too!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru bowed her head and answered.

    In fact, Shao Wanru had never been able to see through the First Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. In thest life, the two of them didn¡¯t have any disputes with each other, as if he didn¡¯t know that she was here. Both Second Uncle and this elder brother of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t care about the affairs of the inner courtyard.

    But was he really ignorant of her existence? Shao Wanru was sure that the current Duke Xing definitely knew about her. Then what about Shao Hua¡¯an, who looked equally innocent and kind?

    In this life, they hadn¡¯t met much. Shao Hua¡¯an looked like a kind elder brother. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other often, he was very polite every time they met. No matter what disputes there were between the second branch and her, this elder brother seemed to be natural. But who knew what kind of a person this man really was?

    Shao Hua¡¯an and Qi Rongzhi had an unusual rtionship, but Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t tell whether it was because of Qi Rongzhi or Qi Tianyu.

    Moreover, was there really no grudge between the two of them? Madam Jiang was still in the nunnery. The reason why she ended up like this had a lot to do with her. She did not believe that Shao Hua¡¯an really knew nothing about it.

    ¡°I heard that Great Elder Princess is here. Fifth Sister, have you seen her?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an asked as he walked, as if he did not notice Shao Wanru¡¯s indifference.

    ¡°Yes, grandma had juste to see me just now!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Did they talk about Brother Hao? Brother Hao has lived in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for so long, but he doesn¡¯te back often. Before, Grandmother was still talking about him and said that she missed him very much!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an sighed and reached out to pinch his be. ¡°Great Elder Princess and Grandmother are so old, but they are still arguing with each other. It makes things difficult for us!¡±

    His words were extremely peaceful and there was intention of ming either of them at all. It sounded like he was smiling, which made Shao Wanru unable to figure out his meaning at the moment.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er is still young. She is reluctant to part with him!¡± Shao Wanru said vaguely.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er is still young. In the past, he followed me out to y. Now when I think about it, it has been three years. He should be much older. Every time she thinks of it, she feels that she had neglected the boy!¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an said with a gentle smile, and then stopped asking about Shao Yuanhao. On the contrary, he was very concerned about Shao Wanru¡¯s affairs. He asked her about life in detail, and he said if there was anything she didn¡¯t like, she could tell her third aunt or her grandmother, and she could also tell him about what had happened outside.

    Before understanding Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s meaning, Shao Wanru nodded and answered Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s questions asionally. Although she sounded indifferent, she answered his questions all the time.

    The two of them seemed to be talking andughing when they arrived at Chuntang Courtyard. Someone had already gone to remind Old Madam. Although Old Madam was full of resentment against Shao Wanru, it was improper for her to show it on her face and she asked someone to invite them in.

    After entering the room, they bowed to Old Madam together. Old Madam nodded and asked them to sit down.

    After they sat down, Old Madam asked with a smile, ¡°Hua¡¯an, what brings you here?¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an put down the teacup in his hand and answered with a smile, ¡°My father asked me to tell my grandma about the item we boughtst time. It¡¯s gone. The shop said it was simr, but my father didn¡¯t know if my grandma liked it or not, so he specially asked me toe over and ask for your opinion!¡±

    ¡°That thing is gone?¡± Old Madam pondered for a moment and frowned. Her face darkened. She nced at Shao Wanru subconsciously and then turned back.

    Her eyes turned towards her unconsciously, but they turned away consciously..

 Chapter 814 - Fifth Sister, Help Me!

    <h4>Chapter 814 Fifth Sister, Help Me!</h4>

    ¡°Yes, but there is something simr to it and it seems to be very good. That¡¯s what my father suggests. So what do you think, grandma?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said.

    Madam Dowager pondered again. This time, she did not answer directly. After a long time, she said, ¡°Then let¡¯s check which house bought it first.¡±

    she meant that she still wanted the original one.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my father now!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an stood up and said with a smile.

    ¡°Go!¡± Old Madam said.

    Shao Hua¡¯an bowed to Old Madam, nodded to Shao Wanru, and then turned to leave.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on him. This man seemed to be really decent and kind. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Yanru¡¯s example, she might really believe it. Her watery eyes involuntarily became deep.

    ¡°Your elder brother is also busy now. Some of your mother¡¯s belongs were given to others and were still out there. I will try my best to get them back for you. If I really can¡¯t get them back, there is no other way.¡± Old Madam sighed and her face darkened.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡±

    However, she didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t want to collect them. She suppose it was her grandma forced Old Madam to do it. At this time, she couldn¡¯t say anything to involve her grandmother into this.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru epted the truth calmly, Old Madam felt a mouthful of blood suppressed in her heart and she really wanted to spit it out. She had not expected that this girl would agree so soon as if it was something she ought to do. Old Madam was angry, but she had to suppress the anger in her heart.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the best if it can be taken back. I¡¯m afraid that it can¡¯t be taken back in a short time. Your second aunt... lost some of them before. I¡¯m afraid that it can¡¯t be found even if we try to find it. I want to send someone to ask your second aunt about it, but...¡± Old Madam paused here and seemed to be very hesitant.

    Shao Wanru thought quickly and stole a nce at Old Madam¡¯s expression. This woman seemed to be in a dilemma and she frowned tightly as if she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. With such an obvious expression and Old Madam¡¯s words just now, Shao Wanru understood that Old Madam intended to take advantage of her.

    She did not say anything. She lowered her head and pinched the handkerchief in her hand, as if she did not understand what Old Madam meant, and waited quietly for Old Madam to finish her words.

    There was silence in the room for a while, and Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion felt depressed in her heart. ¡°Sure enough, I didn¡¯t raise her since she was a child. She will never be thoughtful. If she were my eldest granddaughter, she would definitely take the initiative to continue the topic. How could she wait for my answer?¡±

    She coughed again. Since this girl answered, she had to say it.

    ¡°I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have the energy to ask your Second Aunt about it. Your Third Aunt is in poor health. Why don¡¯t you choose a sister to go with you and directly ask your Second Aunt where these things are? Only your Second Aunt knows!¡±

    Old Madam said.

    Pick another sister?

    The only ones who could be chosen were Second Miss Shao Yujie and Fourth Miss Shao Cailing. Thinking about the difference between the two, Shao Wanru knew that Old Madam must have suggested her to choose Second Miss Shao Yujie.

    This matter was rted to the main branch and the second branch, and it had nothing to do with the third branch. Moreover, now the madam of third branch was injured and sick, so Shao Cailing was unwilling to leave.

    At this time, Old Madam asked her to take Shao Jie¡¯er to visit Madam Jiang. She was confused in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She raised her cleareyes to look at Old Madam and nodded in agreement. ¡°Grandma is right. I will do as you say!¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was being clever, Old Madam smiled and said, ¡°The Fourth Girl is in a good mood aftering out of the pce and has to take care of the Third Girl and her mother, so she must stay. The Second Girl has nothing to do now, so you can go with her. You two can look out for each other Otherwise, I will be worried.¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s words were very euphemistic and concerned. She did not mention what had happened to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess before, as if she really did not care about it.

    ¡°Will it disturb Second Aunt¡¯s seclusive cultivation if we go to Yuhui Nunnery now?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    In fact, everyone knew that the Jiang family was being punished instead of cultivating. If something happened to the wife of a rich and powerful family, this wording would be the most direct and dignified.

    Shao Wanru had been cultivationg to mourn for her parents, and there were all kinds of rumors that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion did not like her. That night, the fire startled half of the city. Therefore, everyone thought that she was really mourning for her parents. At the same time, because of the hostility of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she specially went to the nunnery.

    But for Jiang family, it was different. All kinds of rumors before were harmful to her and even rted to the pce. Then she was sent to the Yuhui Nunnery to cultivate in seclusion and to recuperate.

    The wife of the master of the house went to cultivate in seclusion and recuperated in such a situation. Who didn¡¯t know that Madam Jiang was actually exiled?

    ¡°No, your Second Aunt is actually... I won¡¯t hide it from you. She deserves it now. If it weren¡¯t for your Big Sister and Big Brother, her punishment would have been much worse!¡± Old Madam said, ¡°You can go up the mountain and ask her. If she goes against you maliciously, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her. I will definitely make her pay for her viciousness!¡±

    Old Madam became increasingly kind and expressed her thoughts sincerely, and said that she would support Shao Wanru.

    Looking at Old Madam being like this, Shao Wanru silently lifted the corners of her mouth and then covered the sarcasm in her eyes. Old Madam was really a ¡°merciful¡± Old Madam. But the other Old Madam¨C Old Madam Qin, her kindness to Shao Wanru was sincere instead of this Old Madam¡¯s hypocritical act.

    ¡°Thank you, grandma. Can Second Sister and I go tomorrow?¡± Shao Wanru asked gently.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s better to do it as soon as possible, but you¡¯ve just returned to the mansion, so you have to rest first.¡± Old Madam nodded and then said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you feel that you can go there, inform me. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare carriages and manpower for you!¡±

    ¡°There will be other people?¡± Shao Wanru looked up and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course I have to prepare a few people for you. They are all my people. Your second aunt will not talk nonsense when she sees them!¡± Old Madam said.

    That was to say, Old Madam will send someone to follow her. What did she mean? Does she really want Shao Wanru to go up the mountain to ask Madam Jiang for her mother¡¯s dowry?¡±

    If this was the reason, why didn¡¯t Old Madam just send Nanny Yu up the mountain? Wasn¡¯t it better than her making such a big fuss to ask her to go up the mountain to ask for items from Madam Jiang? What would others think of her?

    She was going to marry Prince Chen and would soon be his concubine. Did Old Madam want others to think that Prince Chen¡¯s newly married concubine would not even make it easy for her aunt, who was being punished up in the mountain?

    Most of the people could only see what was on the surface How many of them could tell if it was true or false?

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion made a good move. If she seeded, others would me Shao Wanru for bothering her aunt, who was cultivating up in the mountain, for her dowry. If something else happened, it would be really shameful.

    But now her reputation was also the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could Old Madam keep Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation while making her grandmapromise? That was the key.

    And what was the key to this key?

    Thinking carefully about the key point of this matter, Shao Wanru walked forward while pondering all the way. Unexpectedly, she met Shao Jie¡¯er on the way. The two of them looked at each other.

    ¡°Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er did not look well. After seeing Shao Wanru, she was stunned for a moment and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Second Sister!¡± Shao Wanru nodded casually and continued to walk forward.

    When they were about to miss each other, Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly said, ¡°Fifth Sister, please wait!¡±

    Shao Wanru turned her head and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er in surprise. Seeing that this girl seemed to be begging, Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice. She stood still, raised her eyebrows, and said in confusion, ¡°Second Sister?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, can I talk to you?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said in a low voice.

    ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s talk about it here.¡± Shao Wanru looked around and found no one else.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, it won¡¯t take long. Don¡¯t stay here. Can we talk behind the rockery?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er also looked up and reached out to point at a rockery beside.

    The rockery was on the side of the road. On one side, there was an empty courtyard, and on the other side, it faced the road. No one would see them when they turned to the back of the rockery. However, she had nothing to say to Shao Jie¡¯er and didn¡¯t feel that they were so close.

    ¡°Second Sister, do you want to say something or not? We can talk about it here. We don¡¯t have to hide. We are sisters in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. No one will say anything about it!¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and refused with a smile.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I... I really have something to tell you!¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru would not do it, Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly pinched her handkerchief and cried.

    This scene surprised Shao Wanru too much. She really didn¡¯t know when she became so close to Shao Jie¡¯er that they had to hide behind a rockery and whisper under each other¡¯s ears.

    Frowning, she pointed at the rockery and said, ¡°Second Sister, since you insist, let¡¯s go there!¡±

    After that, she turned around and walked to the rockery, followed by Shao Jie¡¯er. When they turned to a corner of the rockery together, Shao Wanru looked up at the attic diagonally to the right. It was also a little far from here, but one could see them clearly in the balcony. If someone was in it, it would be a coincidence.

    In the attic, the curtains were half-rolled, and the gauze was on the ground. No one could be seen from the girls¡¯ perspective.

    ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s so urgent that we have to take about it here!¡± Shao Wanru turned to look at Shao Jie¡¯er and asked slowly, waiting for Shao Jie¡¯er to give her an exnation. Her m eyes fell on Shao Jie¡¯er coldly, and her deep eyes seemed to be able to see through all of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s thoughts.

    Shao Jie¡¯er panicked, hurriedly reached out her handkerchief to wipe her tears, and then knelt down in front of Shao Wanru¡¯s surprised eyes and cried, ¡°Fifth Sister, please help me!¡±

 Chapter 815 - The Trade Between Second Branch and Third Branch

    <h4>Chapter 815 The Trade Between Second Branch and Third Branch</h4>

    ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er with her calm eyes. Yujie came over to pull Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s sleeves and said anxiously, ¡°Second Miss, what happened? Did you hit something? Please stand up first and talk to our Miss nicely.¡±

    She was so strong that Shao Jie¡¯er had to stand up. Seeing that things were not going well, the servant girl beside Shao Jie¡¯er also helped Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Shao Jie¡¯er couldn¡¯t kneel anymore since she stood up. She only covered her face with a handkerchief and just cried.

    There was a trace of deepness shing through Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Second Sister, what do you mean? Did you especially ask me toe here just to see you cry?¡± At this time, she was also a little angry. Shao Jie¡¯er helped Shao Yanru plot against her. In the past, Shao Jie¡¯er did not have good intentions whenever she saw her. At this time, Shao Wanru did not expect that Shao Jie¡¯er would pretend to be bullied and even kneel down to her just now.

    If others saw this, they would think that he had done something to this girl.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, please help me, please help me. I can¡¯t find anyone else except you!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried, wiping her tears with a handkerchief while grieving.

    ¡°Second Sister, if you can¡¯t exin it, then I¡¯ll leave first. We can talk about it after you think it over!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face darkened and she was about to leave.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, father is going to give my fiance to Third Sister,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried and said.

    Shao Wanru paused for a moment. She had just returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and really didn¡¯t understand what Shao Jie¡¯er meant at the moment.

    Seeing Shao Wanru stop walking, Shao Jie¡¯er said again, ¡°Fifth Sister, that man is my betrothed. Even if Third Sister¡¯s face is ruined, it¡¯s still my marriage. Why should I give him to Third Sister!?¡±

    ¡°Third Sister wants your fiance? Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise, almost unable to believe those words, ¡°Did Second Uncle tell you about it?¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t tell me. I overheard it secretly. I heard my father and Third Uncle say that my Third Sister¡¯s face is disfigured. So it will be hard for her in the future. They say that I¡¯m fine at least, and there will be a good marriage for me in the future. But how can there be a good marriage for me? I... I¡¯m 17 years old, and I¡¯m a concubine¡¯s daughter...¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯erined tearfully.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened and blinked silently. Her long eyshes covered the suspicion in them. Would her Second Uncle really give his daughter¡¯s fiance to her Third Uncle?

    Speaking of her Third Uncle, Shao Wanru had only seen him once or twice. This Third Uncle was very low-key and not very promising. He held a nominal post in the government office and had a lot of contact with his evilpanions. Old Madam did not like him very much, but he was her biological son after all, so she could not ignore him.

    It was also because he didn¡¯t work hard. Hence, the third branch declined in the mansion. She didn¡¯t expect that this man would speak about this marriage in front of her second uncle.

    ¡°Did Third Uncle ask for it or did Second Uncle take the initiative to mention it?¡± Despite her doubts, she asked calmly.

    ¡°Third Uncle came to ask for it. I... I happened to be picking flowers behind my father¡¯s study. I heard that Third Uncle came to ask for this marriage. He said... said that Third Sister¡¯s face got ruined because she entered the pce. He said for the sake of the mansion, Third Sister should get married to my fiance!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er wiped her tears hard.

    ¡°Is her face really ruined?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that she¡¯s not in good condition. Although she has recovered now, I¡¯m afraid that there will be scars on her face. Several imperial physicians havee to the pce, and all of them said that the poison is very toxic... and her face will remain damaged in the future,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with anger and hatred. She now wished that Shao Caihuan would die in the pce.

    A dead person would not take away her fiance.

    ¡°Did Second Uncle and Third Uncle say anything else?¡± Shao Wanru said. She had no sympathy for Shao Caihuan at all. If she had not been smart at that time, she would have been the one that got poisoned.

    Although Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t do it directly, she knew it but she pretended that she knew nothing about it and secretly set up a trap for Shao Wanru. She deserved what happened to her and she couldn¡¯t me others.

    The poison was so toxic that Shao Caihuan had no chance to recover, and she even intended to steal Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s fiance. It could be said that Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face had been disfigured extremely.

    Since she returned to the mansion, she had been busy here and had not seen Shao Caihuan to know how her face was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear the rest clearly. They seemed to have talked about something else. I think that my father didn¡¯t agree at first, butter, they talked so softly that I didn¡¯t dare to get too close to them. I only heard something about decades ago and about their big brother... I want to go over there, but I saw my father¡¯s two guards turn around so I ran away in a hurry.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er said.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart bumped. She was now particrly concerned about what had happened more than ten years ago. When thinking about it, she wondered if it was not only her Second Uncle but also her Third Uncle who had intervened in the matter of her father.

    Or it could be said that her Second Uncle directly intervened in it, and her Third Uncle merely had knowledge of it. Just like what happened in the pce that day, Shao Yanru should have intervened directly, and Shao Caihuan stood there and watched and this woman even took advantage of the opportunity to help them at the right time? A surge of anger burst out in her heart, and she clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly. She almost couldn¡¯t help wanting to ask these people how they could be so evil!

    Therefore, the so-called kinship was the tool of their calction. This time, they used what they knew to threaten the other in exchange for their daughter¡¯s marriage. He was a kind and righteous father, but not a good brother.

    She bit the corner of her mouth hard, and her eyes were almost burning with mes. She wanted to burn down the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. This was really the dirtiest ce she had ever seen.

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s fierce and bloodthirsty eyes, Yujie was shocked and hurriedly called out.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was also shocked. She took a step back and looked at Shao Wanru nkly. At this time, Shao Wanru looked overwhelmed with hatred, as if she was going to devour people.

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Sister...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even cry out.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath to suppress the smell of blood in her heart. The red faded from Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes and she seemed sane again. ¡°Second Sister, you also think that this marriage is not good?¡±

    Chu Qing had been silent for so long because he didn¡¯t want Shao Jie¡¯er to dwell in the mansion, and it was impossible for him to make Shao Jie¡¯er his legal wife.

    ¡°I know, I know... but that¡¯s my marriage...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried out. She had thought about it a lot recently and did not dare to think about the position of someone¡¯s legal wife, but at least she thought she should be a concubine. Since she was from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Commandery Prince Qing would ept her.

    Especially when she thought that this marriage was about to be canceled, she felt more and more strongly that this was a good marriage. If she lost this marriage, who would make a good marriage for her? Madam of Duke Xing was locked up in the Yuhui Nunnery and Old Madam didn¡¯t care about her.

    No matter how bad Commandery Prince Qing was, he was still a member of the royal family. He had the royal blood in his veins. If she married him and got pregnant, her future would still be promising.

    But now, Shao Caihuan had seized this opportunity. How could she not hate this woman?

    ¡°Second Sister, are you willing to be a concubine?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her and knew that she understood what she meant, so she didn¡¯t hide it and asked directly.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be a concubine of Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried again with a grievance.

    ¡°Has Second Uncle told Second Sister about it?¡± Shao Wanru asked again. It seemed that these two had not discussed it.

    ¡°No. I just heard it not long ago!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er shook her head hard.

    ¡°When did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday. I heard it yesterday. Fifth Sister, go and tell father that it¡¯s good for you if I marry Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s. If you say so, father will definitely listen to you,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said in a daze and her words were a little incoherent.

    She didn¡¯t want to deal with Old Madam, and she didn¡¯t want to talk to Third Madam either. She and her aunt had been discussing for the whole night, but Shao Wanru was the only one who seemed to be reliable. Now Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage brought honor to the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Her words must weigh heavier than others¡¯ now.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had to ask her father to change his mind before the matter was officially settled! This was also the reason why she deliberately came to see Shao Wanru today.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, help me. I will definitely repay you in the future!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was willing to do anything Shao Wanru said at this time, only hoping that Shao Wanru could help her.

    ¡°I heard that Second Sister is going to apany me to meet Second Aunt?¡± Shao Wanru changed the topic, raised the corners of her mouth slightly, and said unhurriedly.

    ¡°There is such a thing. Old Madam asked me to apany you to the Yuhui Nunnery to look for Madam and ask for the dowry left by Infanta Qinghua.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er nodded. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous. As a Miss who had been raised in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for more than ten years, she couldn¡¯tpare with a Miss who had been wandering outside. She was brought up by the servants who taught her the courtesies of the nobles and was the most well-behaved girl. Why didn¡¯t such a good thing happen to her?

    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree, she would also rise to power even if she was just the daughter of a concubine?

    Although Prince Chen was a little sick and weak, his future was still bright. She wished if only he had chosen her!

    ¡°Old Madam said that? When did she say that?¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    ¡°Just now. Before you went over, I heard from Old Madam that someone asked you toe over, so I waited here. I saw someone leading you here with my elder brother next to you, so I didn¡¯te out to stop you. I stayed here to wait for you toe back!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er exined. She now still needed Shao Wanru¡¯s help, so she told the truth.

    ¡°In addition to this, did Old Madam tell you anything else?¡± Shao Wanru said after thinking for a while. If that was the case, it seemed that she should not have specially summoned Shao Jie¡¯er. In the past, when Shao Jie¡¯er was needed, Madam of Duke Xing or Old Madam, or Shao Yanru would not especially tell Shao Jie¡¯er the reason why she was summoned.

    Then why did Old Madam tell her the reason this time?

    Shao Jie¡¯er blinked her eyes and couldn¡¯t remember anything for a moment. After a long while, she said hesitantly, ¡°She said that some men will escort us. Is that worth mentioning?¡±

 Chapter 816 - Encountering the Acquaintance of Last Life

    <h4>Chapter 816 Encountering the Acquaintance of Last Life</h4>

    ¡°Who is going to escort us?¡± Shao Wanru asked sensitively.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t make it clear. She just said that it¡¯s a long way to Yuhui Nunnery. Old Madam is worried about us, so she will find some people to escort us!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stammered. At that time, she had not cared about these things at all.

    Originally, this matter had nothing to do with her. Now she was merely concerned about her marriage, so how could she care about other things?

    ¡°Fifth Sister, can you help me?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er turned to the previous topic.

    ¡°You want to enter Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion? Have you ever asked Second Uncle¡¯s opinion? Or he has a better choice for you?¡± Shao Wanru blinked and asked.

    This question made Shao Jie¡¯er fall silent for a while, and then she said uncertainly, ¡°But... it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Suddenly, she remembered something, and her eyes widened. Her father dide to see her two days ago and give her several gifts. He also cared about her health, which had never happened before.

    At that time, she was so excited that she thought that Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s marriage had been settled. Unexpectedly, it was not mentioned even in the end. Other things were mentioned back then. At that time, she didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Now that Shao Wanru mentioned it, she immediately thought of some trivial details.

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°What did Second Uncle say?¡± Shao Wanru blinked and asked softly.

    ¡°He said, Prince Cheng... Prince Cheng...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s mouth was wide open and she was in a panic. She remembered that her father had mentioned Prince Cheng the most that day and had also mentioned a few more things about Prince Cheng. He had repeatedly reminded her that Prince Cheng was a good person, and there seemed to be a deeper meaning in his father¡¯s words

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± And the more Shao Jie¡¯er thought about it, the more panicked she became. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. After saying this in a hurry, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with the Second Miss? How could she run away after making such a big fuss?¡± Yujie, who was confused, asked.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and walked out. Did ¡°Prince Cheng¡± mean what she thought?

    Prince Cheng, who hated marriage the most, had caused such a big scene before. Did he mean that he intended to marry Shao Jie¡¯er now?

    This man might have reached an agreement with her Second Uncle so that her Second Uncle would have such an idea. With her Second Uncle¡¯s personality, if he had not told the truth in front of Prince Cheng, he would not have revealed it to Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Third Uncle¡¯s idea should coincide with Second Uncle¡¯s. That was why Shao Jie¡¯er heard the changes in her marriage, but she didn¡¯t know if Chu Qing was satisfied with it.

    It was obvious that Chu Qing was scheming. It was not a good thing for him to marry the Miss who got her face disfigured.

    It was not that easy to deal with such aplicated matter. What would her uncles do to satisfy him?

    She didn¡¯t expect that she could go to the Yuhui Nunnery so soon. Old Madam especially sent someone to tell her that they go up the mountain with the family members of Lord Zhao, the minister of the Ministry of Works.

    Because they happened to be going to the Yuhui Nunnery to worship Buddha, so Old Madam asked Shao Wanru and Shao Jie¡¯er to go with them.

    Shao Wanru and her sister dressed up early in the morning. After saying goodbye to Old Madam, they sat in the carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and waited at the city gate, waiting for the carriage of Zhao¡¯s Mansion toe over, and then they would leave the city together.

    They got up early, but it was already very lively at the gate of the city. After the city was opened, people kepting in from outside the city. Shao Wanru felt that it was too lively, so she asked the sedan bearer to carry them to a corner facing the city gate, and then she sent a family member to wait at the gate. If he saw the carriage of the Zhao¡¯s Mansion, he would immediatelye to inform her.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Jie¡¯er sat in the big carriage in the front, and the two servant girls were in the rear carriage in which there were incenses. On the surface, they were also going to worship the Buddha. Since they had to go to the Yuhui Nunnery, they could worship Buddha.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was full of worries. She sat there and lowered her head, thinking about something. She was in turn happy and sad, which made Shao Wanru frown secretly. It seemed that Shao Jing really had other ns. Shao Jie¡¯er also thought of something, so she was not in a panic as she was that day.

    It was true that Prince Cheng had more power than others. After Chu Qing was recognized, he basically did nothing, and he was not favored by the Empress Dowagers as others had imagined, even though he was the son of the former emperor.

    The Empress Dowager seemed to have given all her love to Chu Liuchen. Even though Chu Qing was also the son of the former emperor, he held no special position in Empress Dowager¡¯s heart. Moreover, he had not been raised by Empress Dowager since he was a child so she had no special feelings for him. She treated him as an ordinary family member.

    Prince Cheng was different. Empress Dowager was really concerned about Prince Cheng. She had intended to grant this man a marriage before. Although he was unwilling to do so, in the current situation, since he didn¡¯t be a monk, He was ought to get married. If he took a fancy to a woman, the Empress Dowager would be extremely happy.

    Not only would that woman win Prince Cheng¡¯s favor, but she would also solve the big problem of Empress Dowager and the Emperor. From this point of view, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor must also like her.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s current behavior was quite thought-provoking. It seemed that what Shao Yanru thought was true?

    Shao Yanru hesitated between Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, but Shao Jing was interested in Prince Cheng. Prince Cheng, who had always been quiet and had no ambition, actually had such an intention to take Shao Jie¡¯er in as his concubine. It could be seen that he had great ambitions hidden in his mind...

    Although it was just a marriage thing between women in the family, theplication inside surprised Shao Wanru. She leaned against the window of the carriage and no longer paid attention to Shao Jie¡¯er. She raised her shimmery eyes and looked out of the window.

    The heavy curtain outside the window was lifted high, leaving only a light gauze curtain. The person sitting inside could see the scenery outside the window through the gauze curtain.

    Although it was a remote corner, Shao Wanru¡¯s window was facing a rtively quiet street. She was thinking about the possibility of Shao Jie¡¯er entering Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion and Shao Caihuan entering Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Suddenly, someone appeared in the corner of her eyes. Her eyes widened and her body immediately stiffened.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked up and asked in surprise. Maybe her reaction was too strong. Now she had regained her calmness and was no longer helpless as before. She raised her chin slightly and looked noble again. She was indeed like Shao Yanru, since they were sisters.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Second Sister, have you thought it over?¡± Shao Wanru nced at her indifferently, reached out to pull down the curtain gently, and asked in an extremely bored tone.

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. Now she couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was true or not. Happiness came so suddenly that she still couldn¡¯te to her senses. She had to separate the words one by one and ponder on them.

    Of course, she would not tell Shao Wanru her true feelings at this moment. She even regretted that she had cried to Shao Wanru in a panic that day. She had been so flustered before that she just wanted to show her weakness to Shao Wanru. Now that she thought about it, it was really shameful.

    Even if Shao Wanru would be the future Princess Chen, she thought was still not inferior to Shao Wanru. If she married Prince Cheng, she would be superior to Shao Wanru and be Shao Wanru¡¯s elder. So she didn¡¯t really care that Shao Wanru getting married to Prince Chen.

    Thinking of this, she felt regretful and ashamed. It was her aunt¡¯s idea for her that made her lose face in front of Shao Wanru.

    She snorted indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? As a daughter, of course, I have to listen to my father. I¡¯ll do as he says!¡±

    After saying this, she closed her eyes and leaned against the carriage wall to continue thinking about something. She didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and didn¡¯t care about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s despicable behavior. She had long known what kind of person Shao Jie¡¯er was. When she needed you, she could trample her dignity under her feet and beg for anything by crying. Once she gained power, she would be arrogant and ignore her rtives.

    In the past, she had been loyal to Shao Yanru like a dog. As soon as her master fell, she had done anything to survive. She was just like a typical hypocritic.

    Her calm eyes nced out of the window again, and she could no longer see the previous figure. The face was somewhat simr to the one in her memory, or it should be that person, but now she had entered the courtyard over there. The door was closed, so she could not see the person entering the courtyard from the position of the carriage. She could only see the dark blue clothes that shed through her eyes.

    She closed her eyes and hid the coldness and sarcasm at the bottom of her eyes. That person finally came, and it was indeed time.

    The courtyard at the city gate seemed to be not small. She was heard that the man was living in an inn. Why did hee here?

    The bloody truth of herst life was in front of her, but it was not hers. It was another woman. The woman jumped down from the tall building to prove her virtue. After her death, she was grieved. The imperial court even made a memorial tablet for her and demoted this talented schr back to his original identity and asked him to live the rest of his life with the memorial tablet for his wife.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know anything about what had happenedter. In herst life, she had only seen this person from a distance. It was Mrs. Di who brought him here. That woman pointed at him from a distance. He looked gentle and handsome back then. Shao Wanru nodded at that time. But she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.

    After that, she had never seen this man called Yanxi again.

    She didn¡¯t know why when she saw him again in this life, she would recognize him at once. It was really hard to think that such a person was not good. Although he was not very good-looking, the smile on his face looked very sincere without any falseness. Would such a man really abandon his wife and children?

    Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s distant nephew? Did it have anything to do with the Jiang family?

    ¡°Second Miss, Fifth Miss, Minister Zhao¡¯s carriage has arrived!¡± A servant suddenly reported from outside the carriage door.

    ¡°Follow them!¡± Shao Wanru gave an order lightly.

 Chapter 817 - The Miss of Minister Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 817 The Miss of Minister Zhao</h4>

    The carriage moved slowly. Shao Wanru opened her eyes again and suddenly saw that the gate of the courtyard was opened. A man donned in deep blue clothes appeared at the door, and a woman sent him out. When the carriage passed by, Shao Wanru suddenly widened her eyes and looked at the woman in the courtyard in disbelief.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the woman who jumped off the tall building?¡±

    On that day, the woman was about to jump off the building while stating the crimes of a man. Shao Wanru happened toe out that day and saw this woman. She even saw the girl¡¯s determination to jump off the building in her eyes. At that time, she not only felt sorry for herself, but also for this extremely determined girl.

    But why was this woman here at this time? Didn¡¯t they say that the man entered the capital city only after passing the imperial examination? Now the Spring Metropolitan Examination had not yet begun, so why was she here? Moreover, her clothes didn¡¯t that of an ordinary woman, but like that of a servant girl.

    Shao Wanru stared at the carriage almost with panic. In the end, she lost the woman¡¯s trace. She clenched her gauze scarf tightly and almost couldn¡¯t help asking the carriage to stop. She wanted to see what had happened before. What did it mean? Why was it different from what she had imagined?

    Wasn¡¯t it said that Master Yan had abandoned his wife and children? Then what was the scene she just saw? Or was it mistaken?

    Her heart inexplicably trembled, and her hands and feet were cold. She could no longer see the two people in front of her. She leaned back and gasped heavily. Her heart and lungs seemed to be burning, and there was an indescribable depression inside.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er had been alerted by her sister¡¯s behavior. She looked at Shao Wanru and asked unhappily.

    She was thinking about a good thing just now, but she was bothered up by Shao Wanru so she was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m a little ufortable!¡± Shao Wanru covered her chest and said with a frown.

    ¡°If you are not feeling well, you should have said it earlier. We have already gone out at this time. What can we do?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said coldly and closed her eyes again. She was thinking about what would happen if she married Prince Cheng in the future. If she was lucky, she might be the Empress, which was the title Shao Yanru had been longing for. She did not dare to expect that this opportunity would fall on her.

    At that time, the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would curry favor with her, and no one would dare to look down on her. No matter Shao Yanru or Shao Wanru could bepared with her.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m not the legitimate daughter? My mother is a concubine, but I could be superior to all of the other girls in the future...¡± She thought inwardly.

    Shao Wanru slowly calmed down. She rolled her clear eyes and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er. Seeing Shao Jie¡¯er smile proudly, she knew that the girl was in her reverie, so she didn¡¯t decide to bother this girl. She still leaned against the window and thought about what had happened just now carefully.

    What she saw just now was a great blow to her. It changed her view of the things that happened in herst life. There seemed to be something wrong. It was not only about her. She surmised that that young master called Yan must also be a victim.

    Was he Madam Jiang¡¯s distant nephew? She heard it from Madam Di. She didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not!

    Since he might not have abandoned his family, then the identity of the so-called distant nephew might also be fake. She didn¡¯t know how this Yan Xi offended Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion so when they asked them to deal with her, they also dealt with him.

    Was there anything that she didn¡¯t know? Was it because of political reasons or something else? It was said that he was just an ordinary public servant, but why did they go against him like this? Was it because of her or because of him?

    Shao Wanru only remembered at the end that the woman had jumped, and the fall made both her and Yan Xi end miserably.

    He had abandoned his wife and child? This woman was dressed like a servant girl. How could she have children?

    Her smile was as cold as ice!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what are youughing at?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s voice came to her ears. Shao Wanru turned to look at Shao Jie¡¯er and saw that this girl was looking at her in surprise. She knew that she had aroused Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just find it strange. Why do the female members of the minister¡¯s mansion apany us? We don¡¯t have to bother anyone when we go to the Yuhui Nunnery,¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know. Zhao Xiran, the eldest daughter of the minister of the Ministry of Works, is the one our brother wants to marry!¡±

    ¡°Marry her?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s basically settled. If my mother hadn¡¯t gone to the Yuhui Nunnery to recuperate, the two families would have begun to prepare for it.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er smiled. From this point of view, it seemed that the people of Zhao¡¯s Mansion would never like to see Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru was silent for a moment and also understood Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s implication. Shao Hua¡¯an was going to marry the eldest daughter of the minister of the Ministry of Works. She didn¡¯t know that woman was also going to the nunnery.

    ¡°The two families have tacitly agreed before, but I didn¡¯t expect that my mother would get into trouble again and again. Fifth Sister, if you see First Miss Zhaoter, you have to be careful to deal with her, lest you offend her and annoy my grandma. My grandma is preparing for my eldest brother¡¯s marriage recently. My mother is not in good health now, so only my grandma can help!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er sounded like she took pleasure in Shao Wanru¡¯s misfortune.

    Shao Wanru was not surprised by Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s mean words. Truth be told, Shao Jie¡¯er and Qi Rongzhi were somewhat simr.

    ¡°What kind of person is Miss Zhao?¡± Shao Wanru asked indifferently.

    ¡°Miss Zhao is the eldest daughter of the minister of the Ministry of Works. She is a very good person. When she came to the mansion in the past, she used to y with us. She is a kind person, and so is my eldest brother. They are a good match. However, Miss Zhao is the daughter of the minister after all. Don¡¯t offend herter.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er seemed to be reminding Shao Wanru, but in fact, she would love to see what would happen if Shao Wanru really offended that woman.

    ¡°Miss Zhao and Big Brother have known each other for a long time?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly as if she didn¡¯t hear the hidden meaning in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words.

    She didn¡¯t know anything about First Miss Zhao before. Now when Shao Jie¡¯er was willing to tell her, she should ask more. She had a feeling that she would meet this First Miss Zhao after entering the Yuhui Nunnery.

    In the carriage of the minister¡¯s mansion, First Miss Zhao should be in there. Shao Jie¡¯er thought highly of this woman. This First Miss Zhao seemed to know how to conduct herself, just like Shao Hua¡¯an?

    She was not afraid of this minister¡¯s daughter. Now she and Chu Liuchen had been engaged. No matter who saw her, they would not be so stupid to deliberately make things difficult for her. First Miss Zhao seemed to be very good at dealing with people. She surmised that this woman would not deliberately make things difficult for her.

    ¡°Big Brother knew First Miss Zhao long ago. I heard that he took the initiative to find my mother and for this marriage. He is very fond of her,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said proudly.

    They were all the Misses of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know it, but she did. In this respect, she was much better than Shao Wanru.

    ¡°They have known each other for a long time?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Of course they have known each other for a long time. I heard from my mother that Big Brother liked First Miss Zhao very much and forbade us from offending her. When she came to our mansion to y, he asked us to y with her.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er proudly told her what she knew, which seemed to have made her feel proud.

    ¡°First Miss Zhao had been to our mansion?¡± Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, and she hase more than once. In fact, this matter was brought up three years ago. But at that time, Big Brother¡¯s yard was burned. Mother was so angry that she didn¡¯t mention it for the time being. This dysted for three years. Big Brother is getting older now, and he can¡¯t wait any longer, so the two families decided to pick up the pace!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er squinted at Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Speaking of which, you were also there when the yard was burned. Madam had put in a lot of effort in it.¡±

    Thinking of this, Shao Jie¡¯er felt a little distressed. She had seen the objects in the courtyard. At that time, she was envious and jealous. She didn¡¯t expect that the courtyard would be burned in the end.

    She still felt distressed at the thought of it now. Of course, she didn¡¯t care much about Shao Wanru, who had almost been burned to death at that time.

    The house prepared for her marriage was burned down. This time, she went up the mountain to ask Madam Jiang for her dowry, and Madam Jiang used a lot of her dowry. If it was not enough, she would use that woman¡¯s own things topensate for it, and her own things were originally going to be left to her son.

    After thinking about it for a while, Shao Wanru found that it seemed to be difficult to get along with First Miss Zhao!

    The carriage stopped in front of the Yuhui Nunnery. The two servant girls got out of the carriage behind early and waited in front of the carriage.

    Shao Jie¡¯er got out of the carriage first and warmly said to a woman who came down from another spacious carriage, ¡°Miss Zhao, you are really here. That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°Second Miss!¡± Zhao Xiran, who had just gotten out of the carriage, smiled slightly and answered very warmly Then she looked at Shao Wanru, who had just gotten out of the carriage.

    This was the first time she had seen the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    She had heard of the Fifth Miss. When she went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before, although the Misses who apanied her didn¡¯t say anything bad, she could tell that they didn¡¯t like the Fifth Miss Shao very much, but the rumors outside were different. However, the fact that her grandma was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was something that no one could ignore!

    She seemed to be amazed when she saw Shao Wanru.

    There were many beauties in the capital city, and every one of them had her own features. Among them, Shao Yanru was the most outstanding. Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t expect that the Fifth Miss Shao was so beautiful. Her long and curly eyshes fluttered, and her sparkling eyes looked misty. It seemed that they could talk. Anyone would be tempted once they looked at those eyes.

    The cherry lips on her beautiful face were dazzling and made this innocent-looking girl seem seductive, but it was not her intention. She seemed both bewitching and innocent, which made her really attractive. Zhao Xiran suddenly understood why Prince Chen, who had always been unwilling to get married, agreed to this marriage!

 Chapter 818 - The Smooth-Talking and Clever Miss Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 818 The Smooth-Talking and Clever Miss Zhao</h4>

    What a beautiful girl! She should not have appeared in the world, but she was standing in front of me in good condition. Her attitude seemed to be respectful and polite, and there was nothing wrong with her behavior. Seeing that Miss Zhao looked at her, she bowed sideways, smiled, and lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°She was not familiar with me, and no one introduced her. It was normal for her to be so polite.¡±

    Madam Zhao got out of the carriage and saw Shao Wanru nearby. She looked her up and down, then mentioned Zhao Xiran, ¡°Go with the Second Miss Shao and the Fifth Miss Shao!¡±

    ¡°Yes, mother!¡± Zhao Xiran nodded with a smile and said to Shao Jie¡¯er. ¡°Is this the Fifth Miss of your mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said, and then raised her voice to Shao Wanru, ¡°Fifth Sister,e here!¡± Shao Wanru walked over slowly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, this is Miss Zhao of the Minister¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er introduced Miss Zhao and then said to her, ¡°Miss Zhao, this is my Fifth Sister. When you came to Shao¡¯s Mansion before, she was not there. What a coincidence! We can go together this time!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled slightly and bowed to Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru replied gracefully and then bowed to Madam Zhao who was standing aside.

    Madam Zhao looked Shao Wanru up and down again and marveled in her heart. The Fifth Miss Shao in front of her was so beautiful that she had thought that Shao Yanru was outstanding enough but now she found that the Fifth Miss Shao was the most outstanding one. She could be considered peerlessly beautiful.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Your grandma has entrusted you to me, you two wille with us. If there is anything wrong, send someone to tell me!¡± Madam Zhao smiled and said politely.

    Shao Wanru was not only the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess but also the future Princess Chen.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Madam!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and said softly.

    This attitude satisfied Madam Zhao. She nodded at once, turned around, and went inside first.

    ¡°Second Miss, Fifth Miss, let¡¯s go together!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled and said to them.

    The two of them nodded and followed Zhao Xiran inside. After a few steps, Zhao Xiran slowed down and said to Shao Wanru beside her, ¡°I heard that the Fifth Miss has lived on the mountain for three years. Have you ever known the beautiful scenery there? We can enjoy the sceneryter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up and were very interested.

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the nuns in the nunneryter. I¡¯ve basically been cultivating in my courtyard during the three years. So I am unfamiliar with other ces in the nunnery!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s ask the nuns in the nunneryter!¡± Zhao Xiran nodded in agreement and did not embarrass Shao Wanru anymore.

    Shao Jie¡¯erined discontentedly, ¡°Fifth Sister, Big Sister lived here for a period of time before. After going back, she was very clear about everything in the Yuhui Nunnery. Why do you know nothing after staying here for so long?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister went here to learn painting, so she could go to all the elegant ces in the nunnery, but I am here to observe mourning for the dead. I¡¯m different from her!¡± Shao Wanru answered with a good temper.

    ¡°If I also know everything about the beautiful scenery in the nunnery, what would others think of me?¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and she seemed to say that intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you have been observing mourning for your parents on the mountain for three years, and your filial piety is very strong. My mother once used you as an excuse and said that you were filial at such a young age, and could cultivate on the mountain for three years. At the age of you, I only knew to y with other unmarried Misses and was very ignorant.¡± Zhao Xiran praised Shao Wanru in a soft voice.

    These words made Shao Jie¡¯er unhappy, ¡°Miss Zhao, don¡¯t praise Fifth Sister too much. She had toe up the mountain because of the special situation at that time. Speaking of filial piety, you are the real filial one. I heard that you specially embroidered a big screen for Old Madam Zhao¡¯s birthday, which is said to have taken more than a year.¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and did not answer her. It seemed that the derogation in her words was not talking about herself at all.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes fell on her delicate little face, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but admire her again. It was a kind of blessing that a girl could be so pretty. In addition to her good family background, she was really blessed.¡±

    Now she found that Shao Wanru was still so generous. If she didn¡¯t answer, it would seem that Shao Jie¡¯er was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Second Miss, you tter me. These are all small tricks and can¡¯tpare with the Fifth Miss¡¯s.¡± Zhao Xiran shook her head and smiled. Then she turned to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°I heard from Old Madam of your mansion that you are going to see Madam of Duke Xing. Why don¡¯t we go there now?¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhao, aren¡¯t you going to apany Madam Zhao?¡± Shao Wanru asked. At this moment, Madam Zhao had already walked to the front.

    ¡°She is going to worship the Buddha first, and don¡¯t need mypany. I will follow you to see Madam of Duke Xing first. I was going to visit Madam, it¡¯s just right for me!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled slightly, looking very gentle, and she did not deliberately hide the special rtionship between her and Madam Jiang.

    Although the agreement between the two mansions had not been officially decided, the people in the two mansions knew something.

    If she were really about to marry Shao Hua¡¯an, she should go to meet Madam Jiang when arrived Yuhui Nunnery. It was suitable for them to go together.

    Madam Jiang lived in a very remote ce, neither her past courtyard nor Shao Yanru¡¯s. It was a very small courtyard, the most ordinary kind in the nunnery. Hearing someone knocking on the door, an old maid came over to open the door.

    It was an old maid Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t know. She was stunned and asked, ¡°Does Madam of Duke Xing live inside?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only the Madam Jiang here!¡± The old maid looked them up and down and answered.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Madam Jiang. We are from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and want to see Madam, it¡¯s okay?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t know what was going on. She poked her head out and looked inside, but didn¡¯t see anyone.

    ¡°Who let youe here?¡± The old maid looked at them and then looked at the servant girls behind them and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Old Madam who asked us toe and see Madam. I wonder if it would be convenient, we just ask her a few questions and leave!¡± Shao Wanru guessed that the old maid not only served Madam Jiang, but also had the responsibility of monitoring her. So she immediately said with a smile.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The old maid closed the door in front of them. In a second, she opened the door and came out, letting them in.

    After entering the room, they found that it was indeed small. There was only one main room with wing rooms on the side, and they were all very shabby. At first nce, they knew that it was not the courtyard specially chosen.

    Zhao Xiran looked at the courtyard and frowned slightly. ¡°My mother was right. Madam Jiang was locked up.¡±

    When they entered the main room and saw Madam Jiang in coarse clothes, not only Zhao Xiran but also Shao Jie¡¯er was stunned.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had always been nervous and panicked in front of Madam Jiang. Now when she saw the thin and lean woman sitting there, who seemed to be more than ten years old, she could not recognize her for a while. She almost thought that she had recognized the wrong person and wanted to leave the room.

    ¡°What are you doing here today?¡± Madam Jiang looked like a different person,pared with when she was in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had lost her previous tolerance, gorgeous clothes, and dignity of Madam of Duke Xing. She was lying in bed with a gloomy face. Seeing theme in, her face darkened

    ¡°Madam Jiang, my mother took me to the Yuhui Nunnery. I heard that you are recuperating, so Ie here to visit you and brought some medicinal herbs for health. I hope you can ept them!¡± Zhao Xiran took a step forward and said respectfully to Madam Jiang.

    Only then did Madam Jiang look at Zhao Xiran and recognize her. The cold expression on her face receded a little, revealing a trace of a smile. Originally, she wanna show her kindness, but in this case, she really couldn¡¯t show it. Her smile looked very dry and stiff. ¡°Thank you for your mother. I¡¯ll thank your mother after I recover!¡±

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Zhao Xiran said. The maid behind her came over and put a few boxes of medicine on the table. Then politely retreated behind Zhao Xiran. She did not look around and behaved in good rules.

    ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t bother you chatting with family affairs. I¡¯ll wait outside!¡± Zhao Xiran said again. After bowing to Madam Jiang, she looked at Shao Jie¡¯er and Shao Wanru gently and said, ¡°Second Miss, Fifth Miss, please talk first. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    Of course, she knew that Shao Wanru and Shao Jie¡¯er need to do something on this trip. With her as an outsider, some things are inconvenient to say. It was both gentle and decent to leave actively.

    Seeing Zhao Xiran leave, Madam Jiang said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? I am already like this. I don¡¯t need you two toe here.¡±

    Without Zhao Xiran around, Madam Jiang didn¡¯t have to pretend to be gentle anymore. She looked at Shao Wanru coldly as if a viper had swept over her. Yujie took a step forward and stood in front of Shao Wanru, for fear that Madam Jiang would go crazy and hurt Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru pulled Yujie¡¯s sleeves, indicated that she was fine and asked her to retreat behind her. She said bluntly to Madam Jiang lying on the bed, ¡°There is indeed something today. Old Madam made use here and ask Second Madam for my mother¡¯s dowry. I heard that most of my mother¡¯s dowry is in Second Madam¡¯s hands.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er shrank her neck. She had always been timid in front of Madam Jiang. At this time, she did not dare to speak. She lowered her head and looked at herself, pretending not to hear the questions of Madam Jiang and Shao Wanru. She was here for nothing but making up the numbers. She did not dare to really offend Madam Jiang. No one knew if Madam Jiang would return to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in a few years. After being raised by Madam Jiang for so many years, Shao Jie¡¯er was like a mouse in front of a cat when she saw Madam Jiang and did not dare to say a word.

 Chapter 819 - I Didnt Have Any Dowry and Would Never Return to You!

    <h4>Chapter 819 I Didn¡¯t Have Any Dowry and Would Never Return to You!</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s empty in my hands now. Where are the dowries? If anything here takes your fancy, you can take it!¡± Madam Jiang sneered. She looked around and reached out to point at somewhere, indicating that Shao Wanru could take whatever she liked. She was so tart that she waspletely different from the image of a dignified Madam she had used to show.

    ¡°Second Madam, this is Old Madam¡¯s order. If you can¡¯t exin it clearly, all your things will be thepensation. If you don¡¯t have enough dowry, you can pay with other things left in the courtyard. This is Old Madam¡¯s order, so if you have any dissatisfaction, just go to tell Old Madam!¡±

    Shao Wanru said with a slight smile.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? That¡¯s mine!¡± Madam Jiang was furious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this is Second Madam¡¯s stuff. Old Madam means that you should take out as much as the amount that you have lost. So use all your things to make up for it first,¡± Shao Wanru told this truth calmly.

    ¡°You dare to touch my things. Those are the things I left for Ru¡¯er and Hua¡¯an... Ahem...¡± Madam Jiang rebuked harshly, and her eyes were almost spitting fire. She suddenly began to cough violently for speaking too fast.

    The old maid standing aside walked over and gently patted her on the back. It took so long for Madam Jiang to recover.

    Shao Wanru watched these calmly. Looking at Madam Jiang uneasily, Shao Jie¡¯er gritted her teeth and lowered her head again.

    After Madam Jiang finished coughing, Shao Wanru said slowly, ¡°If Second Madam wants to give these to Big Sister, it is unnecessary to do so. Big Sister is now the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort, so she has no need to get Madam¡¯s dowry. As for Big Brother, his marriage hasn¡¯t been settled yet, so you don¡¯t have to prepare for him early.¡±

    ¡°You... you are talking nonsense. How could Ru¡¯er...¡± Madam Jiang did not believe this and roared in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Second Madam, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Second Sister.¡± Shao Wanru took a step back and made way for Shao Jie¡¯er, who was hiding behind her.

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Madam Jiang stared at Shao Jie¡¯er fiercely and said.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was so timid that she wanted to move behind Shao Wanru, but she had to raise her head and say timidly under the vicious gaze of Madam Jiang, ¡°Madam, Big Sister... is now the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort. She has... entered the pce!!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Madam Jiang suddenly sat up straight. She stared at Shao Jie¡¯er fiercely and scolded, ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not talking nonsense... Big Sister has really entered the pce... Now she is the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort!¡± Maybe because she had stood for a long time and found that Madam Jiang was no longer as powerful as before, Shao Jie¡¯er was not so flustered in her heart. She finally looked straight at Madam Jiang and stutteringly said everything.

    ¡°You both are talking nonsense!¡± Madam Jiang picked up her teacup nearby and flung it at them.

    Yujie reacted the fastest because her eyes were steadily fixed on Madam Jiang. Seeing that Madam Jiang took action, she hurriedly pulled Shao Wanru aside. But Shao Jie¡¯er was not that lucky and the teacup smashed on her forehead. This not only made her head fully wet but also made a big bump immediately appear on her forehead.

    The teacup fell to the ground and it broke into several pieces.

    The old maid screamed ¡°Madam¡± and squatted down to pick up the broken porcin pieces on the ground.

    Although Shao Jie¡¯er was afraid to see Madam Jiang, she was a little angry now after being smashed with a teacup. In addition, it was said that Madam Jiang would probably note out in her current situation. At this time, she felt pain and anger. New hatred piled on old hatred had surged up. She shook off the tea foam on her forehead and shouted at Madam Jiang, who was lying on the bed, ¡°What are you doing? Big Sister is indeed the lowest-level Secondary Consort in the pce. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to have a look by yourself!¡±

    The servant girl hurriedly came over to cover her forehead with a handkerchief. Fortunately, Shao Jie¡¯er did not bleed, but there was water and tea stain on her head, as well as a bump, making her look in a mess.

    Shao Jie¡¯er swung her sleeves hard and red at Shao Wanru angrily, also ming this on Shao Wanru. Then, she turned to go out with her servant girl.

    Zhao Xi was outside the door in the yard. She had already been surprised when hearing Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s voice inside. Then, when she saw Shao Jie¡¯ering out in a mess, she stepped forward in surprise and was about to say something. However, Shao Jie¡¯er red at Zhao Xiran and left the yard angrily with her servant girl, just ignoring Zhao Xiran.

    Zhao Xiran hesitated and then walked towards the main room.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Her servant girl grabbed her and shook her head silently.

    Zhao Xiran stopped and helplessly looked at the door of the main room. Now, it was quiet in the room and there was only faint sounding out, which did not seem to be someone quarreling again.

    After thinking for a while, she stepped back to the courtyard. In this position, as long as the person inside did not speak loudly, she could not hear clearly what was going on inside.

    In the room, Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and looked at Madam Jiang with deep eyes. She slightly lifted the corners of her lips and said, ¡°Second Madam, now Second Sister is not here, so you don¡¯t have to pretend. Don¡¯t you know what happened to Big Sister? Many people must have sent this message to you, so let¡¯s speak frankly. You must return my mother¡¯s dowries.¡±

    What Madam Jiang had done just now was to make such a big noise on purpose. Even if her Second Uncle hadn¡¯t sent a message to the mountain, Shao Hua¡¯an would definitely have sent a message to her. How could Madam Jiang pretend as if she had just heard such shocking news? So she definitely did all these on purpose.

    When she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s cold eyes, the hatred in Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes almost overflowed. She reached out to tightly grip the corner of her quilt and said with hatred, ¡°What does your mother¡¯s dowry have to do with me? She sent it away by herself. Why do youe to ask me? If you really want it, I don¡¯t have this even you kill me!¡±

    What she meant was that she would definitely not give the dowry back!

    This indirectly admitted the meaning in Shao Wanru¡¯s words. Madam Jiang did know this, but she was also sure that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t do anything to her. If Shao Wanru really forced her to death, Shao Wanru, who had not married to be the official Princess Chen, couldn¡¯t afford it. The royal family wouldn¡¯t ept a vicious daughter-inw who wanted to kill someone.

    After the old maid picked up the porcin pieces on the ground, she put them on the table and then retreated aside to make another cup of tea for Madam Jiang.

    Shao Wanru was so angry, but this speechless situation made her want tough. It turned out that Madam Jiang was waiting for her here. Old Madam now med it on her, but Madam Jiang had determined to break her promise, which indicated that she knew Shao Wanru dared not to really do something on her. Madam Jiang looked so miserable and now Shao Yanru was also in trouble, so she was in an unstable mood now. Something terrible might easily happen.

    Madam Jiang had figured that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so she acted in this way today. Moreover, Zhao Xiran was in the yard. Even if Madam Jiang really made trouble, it was impossible for her to be harmed. But Shao Wanru would have the fact that she once forced her aunt to death.

    With such an established fact presented to her grandma, her grandma could only give in. For the sake of Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation, her grandma did not dare to push Madam Jiang too hard.

    As for outsiders? That didn¡¯t exist, because Zhao Xiran was Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s future wife. Even if Zhao Xiran knew something, she would not speak it out casually. This could be regarded as a piece of evidence that they could use against Shao Wanru, but it had not been exposed. It had no impact on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s reputation, but it had a deterrent effect on Shao Wanru.

    If that was the case, then Shao Wanru would be in trouble now. In this room, except for the servants of Madam Jiang, there was only her servant. She rolled her watery eyes and her eyes fell on a ce in Madam Jiang¡¯s sleeve. That was the shining porcin piece. Those porcin pieces had not been cleaned just now, and they were put back on the table in front of Madam Jiang. If Shao Wanru had not been paying attention to them, she would not have seen that Madam Jiang had secretly taken a piece of porcin.

    When the two were quarreling fiercely, no one would pay attention to such a small thing. Additionally, Madam Jiang¡¯s action was quite covert.

    The broken porcin pieces had not originally been there but were smashed by Madam Jiang in anger. The old maid picked them up, poured water, and put the pieces away casually. Everything seemed to be very real as if there was no w.

    Looking at the furious Madam Jiang, Shao Wanru suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Second Madam, wait a minute. Miss Zhao said that she wanted to give you something just now, and she especially said that she would give it to you after Second Sister left. I will go to call Miss Zhao now.¡±

    The moment she finished her words, Shao Wanru had already reached the door.

    Shao Wanru left so decisively that this made Madam Jiang stunned. She held a piece of broken porcin in her hand and did not know whether she should cut it on her hand. Zhao Xiran brought something for her and she had to avoid Shao Jie¡¯er seeing this. Could it be that Old Madam had a new idea?

    Madam Jiang hesitated. During the period of her hesitation, Shao Wanru walked out of the room.

    Shao Wanru stood in the corridor and waved to Zhao Xiran, ¡°Miss Zhao.¡±

    Seeing Shao Wanru call her, Zhao Xiran came over and smiled to ask in a soft voice, ¡°Fifth Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhao, can I bother you to go in with me? Second Sister was with me just now, but now there is no one else... I...¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and said with nervousness and uneasiness.

    Zhao Xiran understood when she thought of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s head and face being smashed just now and then looked at Shao Wanru. She nodded and walked up, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Originally, she should not have gone in. Even though the two mansions were discussing their marriage, she should not have gone in with Shao Wanru at this time. But just now, Shao Jie¡¯er hade out in a panic with her hand pressing on her forehead. It was understandable for Shao Wanru to feel flustered when she was alone.

    She didn¡¯t have to go in and just stood at the door to embolden Shao Wanru. In fact, she was also shocked when she saw Madam of Duke Xing again. The woman in front of her was no longer the extraordinary, noble, and dignified Madam in her memory.

    Shao Wanru entered the room again. She just stood at the door, far away from Madam Jiang. Standing at the door, Zhao Xiran looked at Shao Wanru and then looked at Madam Jiang on the bed. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. When she wanted to leave, she saw Shao Wanru reaching out to hold her hand intimately.

    ¡°Miss Zhao, I will leave right away. Wait a minute for me!¡±

    After saying that, Shao Wanru turned to Madam Jiang, who looked skeptical, and said softly, ¡°Second Madam, Second Sister, and I came here today to pass on Old Madam¡¯s message. It was Old Madam who asked you to write down what had been sent out and to whom those had been sent. Those are my mother¡¯s dowries, and Old Madam wants to redeem these things.¡±

    As for who used the money to redeem them, both Shao Wanru and Madam Jiang knew clearly. Old Madam would not spend her own money, so, of course, she wanted to spend Madam Jiang¡¯s money.

    After Shao Wanru finished her words, she bowed to Madam Jiang before Madam Jiang could say anything, and then she left with Zhao Xiran. She didn¡¯t show any anger in the whole process, as if she was justing to pass on a message on behalf of Old Madam. As for the other things, those had nothing to do with her.

    Anyone who heard this would not think much of it, nor would hemit suicide at the moment. With Zhao Xiran as a witness, even if Madam Jiang reallymitted suicide at this time, it still had nothing to do with Shao Wanru, and she would not bear the reputation of wanting to force her aunt to death!

 Chapter 820 - Touched by the Identity as the Legitimate Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 820 Touched by the Identity as the Legitimate Daughter?</h4>

    Seeing Shao Wanru pulling Zhao Xiran, who was confused, away, Madam Jiang came to her senses. She was so angry that she smashed the porcin shard in her hand to the ground and almost spat blood. If she had moved faster, she would not have been so passive that the b*tch had escaped again.

    ¡°Madam, you moved too slowly just now!¡± the old maid said coldly.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t expect that this b*tch would react so quickly and take advantage of Zhao Xiran to escape!¡± Madam Jiang gritted her teeth with hatred. How could she not realize it now? Shao Wanru felt that something was wrong and called Zhao Xiran up before she took action. Shao Wanru¡¯s words were extremely gentle and not forceful at all. Even if she did something extreme, Zhao Xiran could be the witness and she could not me it on Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t thought of too many things, or you wouldn¡¯t be here!¡± the old maid satirized her coldly and nced at her with a little disdain, not like a servant who served a master at all.

    Madam Jiang patted the edge of the bed with great anger and said with hatred, ¡°When shees next time...¡±

    The old maid interrupted her impolitely and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re wrong again. When shees next time, it seems that the Fifth Miss won¡¯t be plotted so easily!¡±

    If she came next time, she would never stay alone in the room and be used and plotted by others!

    ¡°She will definitelye for her dowry!¡± Madam Jiang repeated, ¡°she will definitelye, definitelye!¡±

    As long as she came here, she still had a chance. If she was given a chance to be alone with that b*tch Shao Wanru next time, she would take action directly without hesitation and push all the me to that b*tch. The crime that she forced her aunt tomit suicide was enough to make the b*tch suffer a lot.

    At the very least, she would not give her all those things in her hands.

    Madam Jiang nned so. She thought that Shao Wanru would inevitably interrogate her again. Old Madam had made it clear that she was now in charge of this matter. She did not believe that Shao Wanru would be willing to give up Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowry.

    As long as she came, Madam Jiang would have a chance!

    For her, such a scheme was reasonable. But for Shao Wanru, since she had experienced it once, she would not give Madam Jiang the same chance.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, was there something that happened just now?¡± Zhao Xiran looked at Shao Wanru and asked softly.

    The two of them were walking back. Thinking of what had happened just now, Zhao Xiran asked her for more. After that, she smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Fifth Miss, don¡¯t mind it. I saw that Second Miss Shao was angry just now. Something seems to have happened!¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°Miss Zhao, it¡¯s not a secret. Second Aunt poured all the water on Second Sister and smashed the cup on Second Sister¡¯s head. Second Sister... was so annoyed and angry that she left!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er was a concubine¡¯s daughter who lived under the control of Madam Jiang. Now Madam Jiang was in the Yuhui Nunnery to recuperate, but she still beat and scolded Shao Jie¡¯er, even directly beating Shao Jie¡¯er like this.

    Along the way, Shao Jie¡¯er had lost her temper, and many people had seen it.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. If Madam Jiangmitted suicide in her room when Shao Wanru was in her room alone, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s thing would be a small matter. Compared with Madam Jiang¡¯s nearly death, this small matter could be easily forgotten, especially for a fence-sitter like Shao Jie¡¯er. With a little profit, she would immediately betray the truth.

    She would even say that Shao Wanru was the person who beat her.

    At that time, she would have no way to defend herself.

    If it really came to that time, for the sake of her reputation, her grandmother could onlypromise again and again and try to solve this matter as much as possible. It was obvious that who would benefit from it because it had little impact on the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    This was the plot of Old Madam and Madam Jiang. She did not expect that they would plot against her when they were not together. It seemed that she had underestimated Old Madam and Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Madam of Duke Xing... has she always been like this?¡± Zhao Xiran took a deep breath and said in panic. If she really married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she would be Madam Jiang¡¯s daughter-inw. If Madam Jiang was really such a person, it would be very difficult for her to be her daughter-inw.

    ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t know. But I was really scared just now, so I asked Miss Zhao to be a witness. I¡¯m afraid that my second aunt will make trouble again. It¡¯s hard to exin it!¡± Shao Wanru said apologetically and exined her unusual behavior that she deliberately called Zhao Xiran over just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s ok!¡± Zhao Xiran said softly and shook her head, but she was a little scared. Anyone who saw her future mother-inw so ferocious would feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°Miss Zhao, you could go back first. Madam Zhao should be worshipping the Buddha now. I won¡¯t bother you to be with me anymore!¡± Shao Wanru stopped at an intersection and said with a smile.

    She was not speaking ill of Madam Jiang in front of Zhao Xiran. Since she and Shao Jie¡¯er came here with the carriage of Zhao¡¯s Mansion today, the engagement between the two mansions had basically been settled. How could she be persuaded by her a few words?

    It was said that the marriage had been settled early. It had been discussed for a long time, and now it was Old Madam who was in charge of it. It should be decided soon. Moreover, she could not understand and trust this Miss Zhao in front of her for the time being.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My mother has servants to serve her. It¡¯s okay to walk with Fifth Miss!¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    ¡°Miss Zhao, I¡¯m afraid that I have to go back. Second Sister was smashed like this and her clothes were wet. She should be waiting for me in the carriage at this time. I have to go back quickly.¡± Shao Wanru said apologetically.

    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Zhao Xiran asked.

    ¡°Yes, we will go down the mountain now. I don¡¯t know how Second Sister was injured, and we really can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Shao Wanru sighed helplessly.

    ¡°You came up the mountain with us. If you leave like this, how can my mother and I exin it to Old Madam of your mansion!¡±

    Zhao Xiran hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°How about I go down the mountain with you? I can¡¯t let you two go down alone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Zhao, but it¡¯s really okay. I¡¯ve been here several times before, so I¡¯m familiar with this road. I have to find a doctor to treat my Second Sisterter. It¡¯s not very convenient!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused Zhao Xiran.

    It was reasonable, and Zhao Xiran could not say no for a while. She was not sure about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s injure. She could only agree with Shao Wanru, ¡°In this case, be careful when you go down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and turned back to leave with Yujie.

    Zhao Xiran watched Shao Wanru leave with a smile, and then her face slowly darkened. Was Madam of Duke Xing really such a person? Her heart sank...

    In the carriage, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face was full of anger. The tea leaves and foam had been cleaned up, but her clothes were still wet. She didn¡¯te up the mountain for a banquet, so it was impossible to prepare another set of clothes. She had been seen by a lot of people along the way. Fortunately, most of them were women, otherwise, her reputation would be ruined.

    She pressed her forehead, but when she saw that Shao Wanru came in without any injures, she couldn¡¯t help sneering and saying, ¡°Madam is very kind to Fifth Sister. She let Fifth Sistere back just like this!¡±

    ¡°Madam treats you better. You are Second Madam¡¯s daughter!¡± Shao Wanru said casually and then sat down in the carriage.

    It was really ironic to say that at this time. Shao Jie¡¯er raised her eyes and her eyes became sharp. ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you mean by saying that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I just feel a little emotional. Even if Second Madames to the Yuhui Nunnery, she doesn¡¯t know how to restrain her temper. How can she handle the things in the future?¡± Speaking of this, Shao Wanru looked up at Shao Jie¡¯er. Although Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s forehead was covered with a handkerchief, the red and swollen parts could still be seen clearly. ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t be angry. After all, Second Madam is the legal wife. If Second Sister¡¯s mother is also the legal wife, Second Sister can also be favored like Big Sister.¡±

    Her words were casual, but Yujie¡¯s heart beat faster when she heard them.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t seem to see Yujie suddenly pursing her lips tightly and continued to say casually, ¡°Third Aunt is powerless now even if she wants to. She is in poor health. If there is someone else to share her burden with, it will be good. In fact, an elder should have been enough to deal with the matter today, but she asked us to do this. There is no one to be used in the mansion!¡±

    There was indeed no one to be used in the inner courtyard of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now. The Madam of the second branch, Madam Jiang, had always been in charge of the inner courtyard. The other concubines were suffering under her control so they did not dare to have any other thoughts. As for the third branch, there was no one to be used, too.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you think Third Aunt needs any help?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly looked better and even asked Shao Wanru with a smile on her face.

    ¡°She must need. You know Third Aunt¡¯s health condition, and Third Sister is in such a situation now. If someone can help her, she will definitely be willing to ept. Second Sister, if you are willing to give the marriage to the Third Sister, I think Third Aunt will be very grateful to you!¡±

    Shao Wanru squinted at Shao Jie¡¯er with a faint smile on her face.

    The meaning of her words made Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s heartbeat faster involuntarily, and her eyes were full of excitement. In fact, she had already thought about this marriage clearly. She had already had a better marriage here, so she should give up this marriage. Third Aunt and the others did not know the reason for this matter. When they saw that she gave up this marriage, they would inevitably thank her. If she put forward some conditions at this time...

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t think in this way at first, but she couldn¡¯t stand Shao Wanru¡¯s advice. At this time, her heart was boiling. If her mother could really manage the inner courtyard, could she be promoted? She didn¡¯t dare to ask her father to treat her mother as the legal wife. All she wanted was that her mother could be a wife like Madam of Duke Xing.

    As long as she was like Madam of Duke Xing, she could be regarded as the legitimate daughter. If she married into Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion in the future, it would be easier for her to get a high position. Thinking of this, Shao Jie¡¯er breathed faster and her eyes were emotional. She was no longer as cold and angry as before. In fact, she could still take advantage of the injury this time...

 Chapter 821 - The Pain Cant Be Cured?

    <h4>Chapter 821 The Pain Can¡¯t Be Cured?</h4>

    The carriage left the Yuhui Nunnery, made a turn, and streaked off down the mountain.

    Not long after they left, an old maid hurriedly ran to the parking ce. Seeing that there was no carriage of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the parking ce, she stamped her feet in a hurry and went back to inform her Madam helplessly.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t know that the old maid of Minister Zhao had tried to find them and wanted to stop them from going down the mountain in such a hurry. They were sitting in the carriage, and the atmosphere was rtively peaceful.

    Shao Wanru looked lost in her thoughts and didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk. On the contrary, Shao Jie¡¯er was quite talkative at this time. From time to time, she asked about what had happened to Shao Wanru when she was in the Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had heard those things from others. At first, she didn¡¯t care about them, but now she suddenly became interested and wanted to know every detail of them.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to answer. Later, she was a little annoyed by the question and said impatiently, ¡°Second Sister, be careful. You¡¯d better rest first. We need to find you a clinic. It seems to be a minor injury. But we don¡¯t know if it would be worse.¡±

    Speaking of the wound, Shao Jie¡¯er became nervous. She reached out to rub her forehead with a handkerchief. It was very painful, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling angry again in her heart. She now thought Madam Jiang was so hateful since this woman beat and scolded her, and she remembered that this woman once asked the old maid to punish her when she was a child. It was because she was a concubine¡¯s daughter. If she were a legitimate daughter, that woman wouldn¡¯t dare to do this to her.

    Among all the Misses in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was the only daughter of a concubine, which made her have to follow Shao Yanru closely in the past and not dare to disobey Shao Yanru at all.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, how did Madam Shui of Qin¡¯s Mansion be a co-wife?¡± After beating about the bush, Shao Jie¡¯er finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked bluntly.

    At the moment, it was a very good opportunity. Madam Jiang was basically discarded. And the second branch had to have a capable madam. The more Shao Jie¡¯er thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. Moreover, she had given her finance to her third sister. For this reason, her third aunt had to help her aunt.

    Moreover, her third aunt was in poor health. If someone helped her and would not look down on her, her third aunt should be willing to do so.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a co-wife. Madam Di is in poor health and has been recuperating. Aunt Shui is in charge of all the affairs in the whole mansion. In the servants¡¯ eyes, she was regarded as the legal wife, and it¡¯s Aunt Shui who is in charge of the social activities and so on.¡±

    Shao Wanru closed her eyes slightly and answered casually, leaning against the wall of the carriage.

    They were both in poor health and had the same status. In the end, they have almost overthrown the legal wife. The servants in the mansion and those outside the mansion only knew that there was a Madam Shui, so no one would remember the legal wife Madam Di. Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted?

    Madam Shui could do it, so could her aunt.

    Shao Jie¡¯er fell silent. She bit her lip and thought about the possibility of such a thing carefully. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it before, but now she felt that it was possible. Since others could do it, her aunt could do it. Moreover, she had her help. When Madam Shui became a co-wife, there were no children helping her.

    Thinking of this, she calmed down. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to make a big scene about Madam Jiang who smashed things on her, but now she felt that it was better to make a big fuss of it. She reached out and pulled her clothes. The clothes were wet, and they had not dried yet. Although the innermost clothes seemed not wet, wearing them like this made her very ufortable.

    Her forehead was in pain, and it was swollen with bumps. She felt very ufortable.

    However, these were nothing since Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s ambition was wilder than ever at this time. Those thoughts that she once didn¡¯t dare to think about came up like crazy grass tendrils.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes trembled. Through her long and curly eyshes, she saw Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s excited and almost twisted expression. She silently raised the corners of her mouth and closed her eyes. Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s ambition was aroused. That was good! It was not good for her if the Jiang family remained the strongest branch in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Before Shao Jie¡¯er arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she first found a clinic to treat her wounds.

    Seeing that Shao Jie¡¯er, who was in a mess, was helped down from the carriage, everyone who saw her talked about her. It could be seen that this Miss did not look good and her face was pale. The servant girl covered her head with a handkerchief, but the red and swollen parts on her head couldn¡¯t be coveredpletely. It was very clear. And it was obvious that her outer clothes were sshed with water.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s clothes indicated that she was a Miss from an aristocratic family and had an extraordinary status. Something must have happened to her since she was in such a mess at the moment. The clinic was at the gate of the city, and many people had seen it.

    Fortunately, it was winter. Although her outer clothes were wet and she was in a mess, she was not soaked in moisture. Moreover, along the way, some parts of her clothes dried.

    Shao Wanru wore a veil and helped Shao Jie¡¯er into the clinic with her servant girl.

    At the sight of their clothes, the doctor of the clinic knew that they were not normal girls. He hurriedly invited them in and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s wound. It looked like only a scratch, but because of the swelling, it seemed to be particrly serious. After applying the medicine to her forehead, the doctor bandaged her wound.

    Yujie took the initiative to pay the consultation fee.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your Miss?¡± It was a student collecting the fee. He looked at Shao Jie¡¯er, who was still in the inner room, with curiosity and asked.

    It was rare for a Miss from an aristocratic family to be injured like this, and she had juste in from outside the city gate. The boy was full of curiosity.

    ¡°Not our Miss, but our Second Miss. Today she went up the mountain to visit the Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Yujie said vaguely, seeming to be unwilling to say more, and handed over the money.

    The student¡¯s eyes lit up and he became more interested in it. The folks around also often talked about the rumors in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion from time to time. The First Miss was the most beautiful woman in the capital city, but it was a pity that she had entered the pce now. It was said that she merely became a concubine of the lowest rank. Someone had said that she was destined to be the prince¡¯s wife, but now it was the Fifth Miss who was betrothed to Prince Chen.

    Because there was much gossip about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion recently, even this student knew that the Second Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a concubine¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Was your Second Miss beaten when she went to the mountain to see Madam of Duke Xing?¡± the student widened his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What are you talking about? She was just identally hit by a teacup!¡± Yujie red at him angrily and scolded him in a low voice. When she finished speaking, she found that she had spilled the beans. She hurriedly shook her head to signal the student not to talk nonsense.

    The student nodded to show that he would not lie. He leaned over and asked Yujie in a low and excited voice, ¡°Did Madam of Duke Xing hit her? It seems that Second Miss is seriously injured. Why is the Madam so cruel? No wonder others say that Madam of Duke Xing has a bad character, so she is punished to cultivate in seclusion on the mountain.¡±

    Upon hearing such confidential news, the boy was so excited because he thought it was so exclusive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spread it out, or I... will be punished!¡± Yujie had told him the things she was not supposed to speak about. At this time, she couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the question from the boy but she had to remind him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that kind of gossipy person. I just think that the Second Miss in your mansion looks really pitiful. How could there be such a Madam? She¡¯s too cruel!¡± The student nodded repeatedly, indicating that he couldn¡¯t stand it, so he asked this question.

    ¡°Today, our Old Madam asked the two Misses to go up the mountain to meet Madam together. I didn¡¯t expect that after talking for a while... they would be like this. s!¡± Yujie shook her head, looking as if it was hard to exin, but when the student asked again, she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Hearing this, the student felt more curious. However, Yujie stopped talking about it, and the boy found it useless if he kept probing. After paying the money, she returned to the inner room.

    The doctor inside also reminded Shao Jie¡¯er, ¡°Miss, you must be careful. And don¡¯t have water on your wound.¡±

    ¡°But I got a lot of water on my wound when the teacup was smashed on me before. What should I do?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked flustered.

    The old doctor frowned. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to hear this kind of thing. There were many secrets that were not known to the public in the aristocratic families. The fewer he knew about this kind of thing, the better.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the future. Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about the past. I¡¯ve already cleaned the wound up for you!¡± the old doctor said.

    ¡°Is it really okay? Why does my head hurt so much? Will it cause other diseases?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er reached out to cover her head and said with pain.

    ¡°Uh... there should be no serious problem!¡± The old doctor had felt Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s pulse just now and believed that there would be no other problems in her brain.

    ¡°But it still hurts. Not only here, but also the back of my head. I don¡¯t know if it was because I hit the back door frame when I tried to dodge the teacup.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er touched the back of her head again.

    The old doctor was speechless for a moment. If the back of her head had hit the door frame, there should be a wound on the back of her head.

    He asked the servant girl to massage it gently. It seemed that the girl¡¯s whole body was aching, so the old doctor did not dare to make a casual diagnosis.

    ¡°Miss... I only treat simple diseases here. If you really feel very painful, you¡¯d better find a renowned doctor or an imperial physician in the pce to treat you.¡±

    The old doctor didn¡¯t dare to make any diagnosis.

    ¡°Do we need to ask the imperial physician?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried, wiping her tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Or you can ask for a renowned doctor from the city!¡± The old doctor thought that Shao Jie¡¯er was in a hurry and couldn¡¯t find an imperial physician immediately, so he said hurriedly. It was difficult to find an imperial physician, but it was easier if it was a doctor living in the city.

    ¡°Second Sister, what do you think?¡± Shao Wanru said. Shao Jie¡¯er had to make the decision. Just like when they saw the clinic, Shao Jie¡¯er took the initiative to cover her head and said that she couldn¡¯t stand the pain, so she got out of the carriage to go to the clinic. It was too far from the city gate and there were too many people!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the mansion first and ask Grandmother to call an imperial physician to treat me. I have a headache. It seems that something is shaking in my head whenever I move. It¡¯s very ufortable.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er sobbed a few more times before she said in pain.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± Shao Wanru nodded, reached out to help Shao Jie¡¯er up, thanked the old doctor, and then walked to the carriage parked at the door with Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s servant girl.

 Chapter 822 - Go There Again Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 822 Go There Again Tomorrow</h4>

    When they got on the carriage and left, the people nearby began to discuss.

    It was mainly the boy who spread those words in the clinic. In addition to what Yujie said, he also eavesdropped on what his master and the injured Miss said. He thought this Miss was really pitiful. Not only did her forehead get injured, but it seemed that her brain also got injured

    It was said that she was the Second Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Today she went to the Yuhui Nunnery to visit Madam of Duke Xing, who had been cultivating herself there. As for why she smashed a teacup on the Miss, it was said that it was because Old Madam¡¯s words made Madam of Duke Xing unhappy, so she picked up the teacup and smashed it at the Second Miss.

    A daughter of a concubine was so pitiful. He thought Madam of Duke Xing was really not a good person since she abused the girl like this. In the past, it was said that she was kind to others, but now it seemed that she was not really kind. There was always a knife under her smile, just like her daughter.

    However, they were biological mother and daughter, so of course, they were the same...

    The rumors became increasingly harsh and exaggerated. When Shao Wanru and Shao Jie¡¯er arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, it was said that Madam of Duke Xing had always been dissatisfied with Old Madam, so she deliberately smashed the daughter of a concubine to teach Old Madam a lesson to force Old Madam to agree to take her back to the mansion.

    As for the well-being of a concubine¡¯s daughter, who would care?

    Shao Wanru stopped on the way and asked Yujie to buy some medicinal materials for Shao Jie¡¯er. At this time, Shao Jie¡¯er pretended to be sick, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She nodded and leaned against the wall of the carriage ¡°weakly¡±. In order to take care of her, her servant girl also stayed in the carriage.

    Yujie got out of the carriage and went to the pharmacy to buy some medicinal materials. Then she asked a boy working in the pharmacy to invite Madame Dong, Butterfly Clothing Shop¡¯s shopkeeper, who was not far away. After Yujie whispered Shao Wanru¡¯s message to this woman¡¯s ears, she returned to the small carriage behind.

    Without Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s maid, it was much more convenient for Yujie.

    When the carriage arrived at Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the servants of the mansion already heard that the Second Miss had been hurt and bled and she was so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. Two old maids immediately came out and carefully helped Shao Jie¡¯er into the mansion. Then they went all the way to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard.

    In the Chuntang Courtyard, Old Madam¡¯s face was so full of anger that her face was livid. Shao Wanru seemed fine and so did Madam Jiang. However, it was Shao Jie¡¯er, who was the least likely to have an ident, that got injured. How could Old Madam not be angry?

    The servants at the door said that Shao Jie¡¯er almost fainted, and Old Madam knew that something had happened.

    At this time, seeing Shao Jie¡¯er being escorted in like this, Old Madam only felt a slight faint pain. It was originally a good n, but it suddenly became like this. How could Old Madam not be angry?

    ¡°What happened?¡± Old Madam asked Shao Wanru and Shao Jie¡¯er, who had juste in, in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried and fell to the ground. ¡°Madam Jiang tried to kill me. I...¡±

    Speaking of this, she choked with tears, and twitched on the ground, and seemed to be about to faint. There was a white bandage that the doctor of the clinic specially wrapped around her head, which was particrly eye-catching for the moment

    The doctor of the clinic was afraid that something would happen to Shao Jie¡¯er, so he specially wrapped several moreyers around her head, so she looked like she was dragging a white funeral cloth. At the sight of this, Old Madam was so angry that she felt her chest stuffy. She was not dead yet, but her granddaughter came out to cry as if the girl was attending her funeral. It was a really depressing scene.

    ¡°What happened? Tell me clearly!¡± Old Madam pounded the table heavily.

    Shao Jie¡¯er really wanted to faint at this time. Although she had made up her mind to make a big fuss about it, she, who mattered little to Old Madam, suddenly felt guilty at this time. She wanted to put all the me on Shao Wanru, but she didn¡¯t faint when she came in, so she didn¡¯t dare to pretend to faint at this time.

    She could only kneel on the ground and cry. She pretended that she didn¡¯t hear Old Madam¡¯s words and hoped that this old woman could be fooled.

    She did not dare to answer Old Madam, for fear that Old Madam would find something wrong.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, tell me!¡± Seeing that Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t speak and could only cry, Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru. Compared with Shao Jie¡¯er, Shao Wanru looked almost as calm as water.

    Seeing the difference, Old Madam felt that her heart twitching violently again. Shouldn¡¯t Shao Wanru be the one who was crying? Shouldn¡¯t Shao Wanru cry andin to her about her innocence? Madam Jiang tried to hurt herself and was rescued. At that time, there was only Shao Wanru in the room and she made that order. If one connected these clues, he might think that Shao Wanru wanted to hurt her elders for her mother¡¯s dowry!

    The Miss of the Zhao¡¯s Mansion stood outside the courtyard and heard everything clearly. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t defend herself no matter how hard she tried. At this time, Old Madam thought the girl should cry in front of her.

    But the fact waspletely different from what Old Madam had expected. How could this happen?

    ¡°Grandma, Second Sister and I didn¡¯t talk much after we got there, and Madam Jiang suddenly got angry. At that time, she picked up the teacup and threw it at me and Second Sister. I dodged it a little faster than Second Sister. She was injured. After that, Second Sister cried and left. And after Miss Zhao and I conveyed your words to her, we left.¡±

    Shao Wanru said simply.

    ¡°You went in with Miss Zhao?¡± Old Madam was keenly aware of the special meaning in her words.

    Nanny Yu, who was standing behind Old Madam, looked up at Shao Wanru. The corners of her eyes twitched and she lowered her head. She looked at the corner of the ground in front of her and stood still.

    ¡°I went in with Miss Zhao. I was afraid that Second Madam would go crazy and hurt me again, so I went in with Miss Zhao to brace myself up!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    ¡°You are silly. This is a scandal of our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How can you let the Miss of other mansions join in the fun?¡± Old Madam pped the corner of the table hard, red at Shao Wanru, and scolded angrily.

    ¡°Grandma, do you mean that,pared with letting others know Madam Jiang¡¯s current situation, you would rather let me be beaten by her and end up like Second Sister?¡± Shao Wanru analyzed coldly.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was stunned by her words and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. Of course, she should not acknowledge it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that sis Zhao Zhu is big brother¡¯s future daughter-inw and our future sister-inw. Moreover, grandmother has asked Miss Zhao to apany us, which means that she has tacitly approved that Miss Zhao has be a member of this family. I believe that since she was acknowledged by my grandma, it would be okay if she went in with me.¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly, as if she really thought so.

    Old Madam just felt her chest full of anger but she could not vent it out. She just red at Shao Wanru with hatred.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care about Old Madam¡¯s hatred. After they looked at each other, Shao Wanru still looked a little confused, as if she still didn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong.

    Old Madam became more and more annoyed. ¡°Did you say what I told you to her?¡±

    ¡°I said exactly as what you asked!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    ¡°What did she say? Where did those things go?¡± Old Madam said with a trace of gloom across her eyes. She slowly restrained her anger. As long as this matter could not be solved, Shao Wanru had to go to the Yuhui Nunnery. At that time, there would still be opportunities. Thinking of this, she calmed down.

    ¡°The Second Madam didn¡¯t say anything but she looked a little angry. I was afraid that something would happen, so I asked Miss Zhao to go with me!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Then you shall go there again next time. This matter has to be solved!¡± Old Madam ordered with a gloomy face. ¡°Let it be tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask someone to apany you tomorrow. This time, you must get the correct answer from her. If she doesn¡¯t say it, you can ask her again. We can¡¯t solve the matter until we get the answer.¡±

    She thought Old Madam was intending to send herself to be trapped by Madam Jiang again. Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, raised the corners of her mouth slightly, put up a faint smile, and said coldly, ¡°Grandma, my words are useless. Second Madam won¡¯t listen to me and will be angry with me!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, who can? No one in the mansion can deal with the affairs of the mansion, including the old, the sick, and the injured.¡±

    Old Madam said angrily.

    ¡°Grandma, there are still some people in the mansion, and Second Sister¡¯s aunt can also help. Since there are so many affairs in the mansion, it¡¯s wrong to let Third Aunt deal with them alone!¡±

    Shao Wanru suggested.

    Shao Jie¡¯er pricked her ears to listen to their conversation. Seeing that her aunt was mentioned, she immediately raised her voice and cried sadly. She sounded so sad that she could not even utter a single word.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion frowned and said to Shao Jie¡¯er unhappily, ¡°Second Miss, go to have a rest first. Use your father¡¯s name to ask an imperial physician from the pce to take a look at your woundter!¡± She once thought Shao Jie¡¯er could help, but now She only found this girl very annoying.

    Since Old Madam had spoken, two old maids came over and helped Shao Jie¡¯er go down carefully. Although Shao Jie¡¯er wanted to stay and listen to Shao Wanru and Old Madam¡¯s conversation, she had no reason at this time. She could only cry and follow the two old maids with the grievance, but she had made up her mind to seize such a good opportunity.

    After Shao Jie¡¯er left, Old Madam felt much quieter. She frowned and ignored Shao Wanru¡¯s previous words and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t deal with your mother¡¯s dowry, your grandma will make trouble again. In any case, you have to ask Madam Jiang to tell us the truth. You can go again tomorrow. If you dare not go alone, I will ask someone to apany you!¡±

    This was not a question, but a decision made for Shao Wanru. No matter whether Shao Wanru wanted to go or not, she had to force Shao Wanru to go there again. She was forcing Shao Wanru to do so as her elder.

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart and understood Old Madam¡¯s intention. Old Madam forced her to go up the mountain to let Madam Jiang frame her up. Although Old Madam didn¡¯t do it herself, her vicious purpose was obvious. But Shao Wanru would not let Old Madam seed.

    She coughed in a low voice and was about to speak when she suddenly saw an old maid running in hurriedly. ¡°Old Madam, bad news. Great Elder Princess went to Duke Xing¡¯s study with a group of people and said that she is going to tear down Duke Xing¡¯s study. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Old Madam stood up suddenly and asked in a hurry.

    ¡°Old Madam, go and have a look. Now Great Elder Princess is blocking Duke Xing in the study! Duke Xing asked me to report to you as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 823 - Who Is in Charge, the Mother or the Son?

    <h4>Chapter 823 Who Is in Charge, the Mother or the Son?</h4>

    Old Madam rushed to the study angrily. Many people were standing at the door of it. Though they were in quantity, they were quiet and polite.

    Upon seeing Old Madame, all the servant girls and old maids bowed to her respectfully. Nothing about the situation reported by the old maid could be perceptible from such a scene.

    Old Madam cast a suspicious look at the servants of Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, and then led Shao Wanru into the study.

    Hearing the sound from the door, the two people in the study turned towards it at the same time. Shao Jing was sitting in the host seat, while the Great Elder Princess in the guest seat. They both looked solemn, especially Shao Jing, whose forehead was creasing in a frown. The whole atmosphere in the study was very depressing.

    On catching sight of his mother¡¯s arrival, Shao Jing gave up the host seat to her and took up a chair beside. After Old Madam sat down, she looked at her son and then at Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°What does Great Elder Princess want to discuss with my son today?¡± Old Madam asked, suppressing the anger in her heart. How astute Old Madam was!

    ¡°Zhuozhuo,e and sit close with me!¡± Great Elder Princess waved to Shao Wanru, who was at the end of the crowd.

    Shao Wanru obediently walked over and sat down beside Great Elder Princess. Old Madam was so furious about Great Elder Princess¡¯s ignorance that she was on the edge of explosion. However, she calmed herself down after some considerations.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t know for what Great Elder Princess was having a conversation with her son at this time, for such a thing had never happened before. In former days, her son was even never involved in her loggerheads with Great Elder Princess. Old Madam dare not get angry immediately under an uncertain situation.

    After suppressing her anger, she picked up the teacup just offered by the servant, wiped aside the floating tea-leaves on the surface with the lid and took a sip, and then put down the cup, waiting for Great Elder Princess to speak.

    As soon as Old Madam put down the teacup, Great Elder Princess asked gently, ¡°What do you think of it, Duke?¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, it is the matter of the Harem House, isn¡¯t it? It is my mother who is in charge of it. And she has dered her attitude to you before. Isn¡¯t it too much of you to mention it again now?¡± Shao Jing said coldly. His usual smile had long disappeared.

    ¡°I am too much? I¡¯ve heard that Zhuozhuo almost got hurt there today. The Second Miss of your mansion was hurt so seriously that she is still unable to stand up now. If my granddaughter hadn¡¯t reacted fast, she would probably have been in the same situation as her right now. Duke Xing, was Zhuozhuo ordered to ask for the lost dowry, or just to be there for someone to vent his anger on? If your family don¡¯t like Zhuozhuo, she can just move to my mansion and stay there until she gets married!¡±

    The Great Elder Princess said with a cold face, the teacup in her hand falling heavily on the table and making a crisp sound.

    Old Madam¡¯s face instantly turned pale. ¡°How did Great Elder Princess know what had just happened?¡± Thinking of it, she turned her suspicious eyes on Shao Wanru, who only sat there with her head down. For the moment, Old Madam suddenly felt that Shao Wanru seemed not to be the snitcher. ¡°Maybe the Great Elder Princess had known that they were going to the Yuhui Nunnery today, so she sent someone there too. Could it be?¡±

    ¡°Therefore, after Shao Jie¡¯er was smashed by the cup on her face, she came out and then her wound was seen by Great Elder Princess¡¯s servants?¡±

    ¡°It seemed to make sense.¡± Believing in her own guess, Old Madam couldn¡¯t help cursing Shao Jie¡¯er in her mind. ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er is such a good-for-nothing. Make everyone around know about her little tiny wound after getting hit! It is still the talk of the whole mansion now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great Elder Princess! The dowry will definitely be taken back!¡± Shao Jing said in a calm voice. He directly ignored her suggestion that Shao Wanru move to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. In any case, he would not let it happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry? It¡¯s impossible! That Madam of your mansion must hate Zhuozhuo so much that sheunched an attack when being asked for the dowry by Zhuozhuo. Well, since that the dowry originally belonged to my daughter, and that my granddaughter ended up not getting them back under the threat of an attack, I will go and ask on my own, and see how arrogant that Madam is. How dare she throw a teacup at people!¡±

    Apparently Great Elder Princess refused to give in. She continued, ¡°I have never seen anything like this... It should definitely be reported to the Emperor that the Madam, Second Branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, not only takes up the First Branch¡¯s dowries but also refuses to give them back, plotting to leave them to her children and Duke Xing. What a family-oriented wife Duke Xing has got married to! But she is, unfortunately, a little bit too cruel.¡±

    After Old Madam heard Great Elder Princess¡¯s words, at once her expression drastically changed, showing her extreme nervousness. ¡°She means to appeal the whole matter to the Emperor, though it can be tackled by the Harem House of our mansion.¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, it is just a matter of the Harem House. You cane to me. There is no need to get my son in a dilemma!¡± Old Madam interrupted.

    ¡°No, Old Madam. This is no longer a matter within your charge. Many of my daughter¡¯s dowries were royal products, but the Second Branch Madam of your mansion insists on taking them up. I have to doubt that she has ulterior motives. What¡¯s more, the Emperor pays attention to issues like that. So how can we conceal it from him?¡±

    Great Elder Princess looked at Old Madam and said with a sneering face. She did not intend to give in.

    Old Madam was infuriated. She understood the connotation of Great Elder Princess¡¯s words. It hinted that Duke Xing¡¯s family might have the intention of rebelling the imperial government. ¡°We shall not make it through to get rid of such an unreasonable usation!¡±

    Although she was furious, Old Madam knew that it was not the time to explode. She, as usual, calmed herself down and even showed a stiff smile on her face, trying to convinced Great Elder Princess, ¡°Princess, on the dowry matter, I promise to give you an exnation absolutely satisfying you.¡±

    In this situation, she had to concede, for it seemed that Great Elder Princess had made up her mind toin it to the Emperor.

    ¡°No, Old Madam. Now it is not just the matter of the dowry any longer. I have reason to suspect that the Second Branch Madam has always been malicious against my daughter for long. Since she keeps my daughter¡¯s dowries, it is very likely that she put some trick on my daughter, who just returned to your mansion at that time. My daughter died as soon as giving birth to Hao¡¯er. Maybe... the second Madam was relevant...¡±

    When it came to her daughter, Great Elder Princess felt sad, her eyes turning moist. It was reasonable that she has such a suspicion.

    She hadn¡¯t doubted it, because she had never considered it before. It had beenmonly epted that her daughter, Infanta Qinghua, would be no longer an eyesore of anyone, after her husband, the Heir of Duke Xing, had been dead. Now that it came through Great Elder Princess¡¯s mind, she thought, ¡°if those dowries were the trigger, my daughter was indeed the eyesore of the Second Branch Madam.¡±

    The Second Madam was in charge of all domestic matters of the whole mansion. After Qinghua went back to the Duke Xing Mansion, Great Elder Princess sent some servants to protect her daughter. Even though Princess did so, she was still far outside the Xing mansion and was unable to protect her daughter from the Second Madam, who was inside the mansion and much closer to Qinghua. ¡°If she wanted to kill my daughter in secret, it was very easy for her.¡±

    ¡°I will inform the Emperor and try to obtain his promise of investigating the matter again. Anyway, the Second Madam¡¯s fiery temper needs to be suppressed. If the result is that she does have something to do with my daughter¡¯s death, not only does she have to pay her life for it, but also Duke Xing¡¯s family can¡¯t absolve them from the me!¡± Great Elder Princess said with hatred.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head, with her eyes moistened with tears and her two cherry-like lips tightly closed. In fact, it was she who, in the letter to her grandmother, offered the advice of threatening the Duke Xing¡¯s family, aiming at inducing them to make confession. However, after Great Elder Princess said it out loud, she was suddenly vacited, with a feeling of sorrowing into her. She also began to suspect, ¡°Is it true that the Second Madam killed my mother for the dowry?¡±

    Shao Wanru tightly clenched the handkerchief in her hand and then slowly loosened it, hatred and coldness overflowing from her eyes.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, I promise you that Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowries will be totally returned. You make a price-list of thecking part, and we will definitely make up for it, even if we spare nothing in our mansion. We should take the responsibility to do so for Wanru. Anyway, she is the only daughter of my elder brother, who has been gone. I didn¡¯t know about it before. If I knew it earlier, I would have stopped it!¡±

    Shao Jing stood up, bowed respectfully to Great Elder Princess, and said with a frank heart. His words were so direct that no excuses could be found in them. He took all the responsibilities.

    But Old Madam didn¡¯t agree with her son and almost blurred out her disapproval. If they really did what Duke Xing said, they would lose nearly half of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s property.

    Shao Jing winked at his mother, warning her not to express any disagreement. Old Madam had no choice but to lower her head with a frown.

    However, Shao Wanru silently kept an eye on what had just happened between the two. In her eyes there was an even colder expression. ¡°Domineering as Old Madam was, she was obedient to her son. It was worthy of getting to the bottom of their rtionship.¡±

    ¡°In the past, Uncle Shao Jing rarely cared the domestic matter, as if he didn¡¯t know anything. It seemed that he had a good temper and listened to Old Madam. I once believed that it was eptable if he was deceived. But now it seems that he is not so innocent and silly as I thought to be. He is also very domineering, and his so-called obedience to Old Madam was just performances.¡±

    Great Elder Princess looked at Shao Jing with a cold eye. She did not intend to let go of him, ¡°Duke Xing, don¡¯t forget that the Second Madam is also involved. I must be given an exnation whether she has murdered my daughter or not!¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess. You can take measures to have a deep investigation. If it is true that Jiang was indeed relevant, our family will definitely not defend her!¡± Shao Jing promised with a serious face.

    His words were more or less satisfying. If Great Elder Princess insisted on using the Second Madam as a murderer without any evidences now, it would seem to be too brutal of her. After all, Jiang was not in a good situation, expelled from the mansion long before. What¡¯s more, Shao Jing had no reason to protect her!

    Hearing what Shao Jing said, though her face was still solemn, Great Elder Princess stopped her inquiring, and changed the topic. ¡°ording to Empress Dowager, Zhuozhuo and Prince Chen¡¯s wedding will be arranged a bit earlier than other princes¡¯. The Imperial Astronomical Observatory has decided the date and it will be informed to your family in a few days. We don¡¯t have much time, so the dowry from your mansion needs to be well-prepared soon. Zhuozhuo, you don¡¯t go out these days. You should make more embroideries as your dowries. Empress Dowager said you¡¯d better embroider something for Prince Chen.¡±

    As soon as the Empress Dowager was mentioned, Shao Jing became respectful, and replied, ¡°Of course. There are also embroidered maids in our mansion. We can choose and purchase a good cloth of brocade from other¡¯s shop and our embroidered maids will decorate it, or Wanru does it herself. Anyway, Prince Chen should not be bothered by this.¡±

    ¡°That will be great. I also have prepared some dowries for Zhuozhuo, which then will be to send here!¡± Great Elder Princess said, standing up and leaving. She had achieved her goal ofing here. She didn¡¯t want to see the gloomy face of Old Madam any more.

    ¡°Let me walk Great Elder Princess out!¡± Shao Jing said.

    ¡°No, thank you so much for your kindness, Duke Xing! Zhuozhuo will see me off!¡± said Great Elder Princess, holding the hand of Shao Wanru, who just stood up from the chair.

    ¡°Well! Wanru, go and see your grandma off!¡± Shao Jing looked at Shao Wanru gently and said. Shao Wanru nodded obediently, bowed to Shao Jing, and then was pulled out of the study by Great Elder Princess...

 Chapter 824 - An Old Friend in the Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 824 An Old Friend in the Mansion</h4>

    ¡°What does she want?¡± After Great Elder Princess left, Old Madam mmed her hand on the table so heavily that the teacup nearly jumped off it.

    Shao Jing, making sure that nobody else except Nanny Yu standing behind Old Madam was in the study, replied ¡°Great Elder Princess threatened us with the dowry thing.¡± He sat down, picked up his teacup and took a hard sip.

    ¡°Ridiculous! It is none of our business even if something did happen at that time. You acted like a coward just now, my son. What are you afraid of? She is merely a disgraced princess now. I don¡¯t believe that she is qualified to report it to the Emperor.¡± Old Madam said in anger.

    As Old Madam saw just now, Shao Jing kept humbling himself in front of Great Elder Princess, which maddened her so much that she almost stood up to defend her son. Old Madam never believed the Great Elder Princess would do what she imed.

    ¡°Not before. But she will now!¡± Shao Jing shook his head with a solemn face, ¡°Because Wanru is going to marry Prince Chen!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just an...¡± Old Madam shut her mouth before she made an indiscreet remark. ¡°Invalid as Prince Chen was, no one was allowed to call him like that. Obviously, he was a preference for both Empress Dowager and the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how arbitrary Great Elder Princess was, she would never be qualified toin it before the Emperor, even though she spared her life to do so! But it¡¯s different now. She can connect it to Prince Chen, the man deeply trusted by the Emperor. If someone plots against his marriage, it will be a matter of the Royal Family. And... ¡± Shao Jing suddenly stopped.

    ¡°And what?¡± Old Madam asked with anxiety. She knew nothing about the conversation between Great Elder Princess and Shao Jing before, for she hadete to the study.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess intends to use me of neglecting my duty on family management in front of the emperor, and ask me to divorce Jiang!¡± Shao Jing said with a serious face. He couldn¡¯t do either.

    Shao Jing understood that if he didn¡¯t manage the family well, the Censorate would impeach him. How could he help the emperor govern the country if he couldn¡¯t even manage his family? As for the divorce, he would not agree to do it, not just for the reputation of his son and daughter. He would not divorce Jiang even though she died.

    ¡°There is no need to be panic! The Emperor doesn¡¯t even care about it!¡± Old Madam said in an indignant tone, though she wasn¡¯t in full confidence. After years of even fight with Great Elder Princess, Old Madam was still ¡°safe and sound¡±. So she believed that Princess was nothing to be scared.

    ¡°Mother, Things are different. The emperor cared less about it before, which doesn¡¯t mean he is still unconcerned now. Now Prince Chen is involved!¡± Shao Jing shook his head and said with a wry smile. He was not as naive as Old Madam.

    He didn¡¯t dare to go against the Great Elder Princess, because it wasn¡¯t worth doing it for some dowries.

    ¡°But the property is to be inherited to Hua¡¯an. What are you going to tell him if they are given away?¡± Old Madam pounded the table heavily and said in anger.

    She had nned to leave everything in the mansion to her elderly grandson, but now she lost a lot because of the mess of the dowry.

    ¡°We will talk about Hua¡¯anter!¡± Shao Jing said, shaking his head and thinking in mind, ¡°I have to give in.¡± Then, doubtfully, he asked, ¡°Mother, do you think that Wanru has said something to Great Elder Princess? And that makes the Princess different from what she was?¡±

    ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t think so. She has just returned to the mansion and has not met Great Elder Princess before!¡± Old Madam said with hesitation. She had the same suspicion before, but after thinking about it, she felt that it was impossible.

    ¡°That will be the best. It¡¯s not a good thing for the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion that my fifth niece is a shrewd girl!¡± Shao Jing said, frowning.

    In a moment, Old Madam¡¯s face turned pale. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to...¡±

    ¡°No, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do that for the time being!¡± Shao Jing shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wanru¡¯s status is unusual now. You can¡¯t get her in trouble.¡± Old Madam breathed a sigh of relief and reminded him, ¡°she is helpful to our family now.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. Mother, you should go, and hurry up to prepare the dowry for Wanru. We need to satisfy Great Elder Princess so that she won¡¯t bother us again!¡± Shao Jing said.

    ¡°Since you have made the decision, let¡¯s do it!¡± Old Madam sighed, feeling hopeless. ¡°I am getting old!¡±

    Nanny Yu came over and gently massaged Old Madam¡¯s back. There was a trace of panic in her slightly-closed eyes, but she hid it and tried to look calm.

    Shao Jing cast a nce at Nanny Yu and then turned it to Old Madam. He asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°Mother, what about Hua¡¯an¡¯s marriage?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold his wedding before Wanru¡¯s. It is really against the rules that the fifth girl gets married first. None of her brothers and sisters in the mansion has been married yet! Isn¡¯t Prince Chen younger than Prince Yue and Prince Zhou? Why did he get married earlier?¡±

    Old Madam said with confusion and became more and more annoyed.

    ¡°Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion is not upied with other business. Let¡¯s exchange wedding gifts in the two days. Hua¡¯an is no longer a child, so he should get married as soon as possible. However, Shao Wanru will get married soon, and that makes it seem that he is in a hurry.¡±

    There were not enough embroiderydies in the mansion, who had to work for the weddings of both Shao Hua¡¯an and Shao Wanru. So they had to employ more embroiderydies from outside, and they had to order plenty of embroideries from outside, too. Thinking that all burdens would eventually fell on her, Old Madam felt irritated.

    Her third daughter-inw¡¯s health was in bad condition. She wasn¡¯t reliable at all.

    ¡°Ask Concubine Lu toe and give me a favor. I¡¯m an old woman, both mentally and physically weak now!¡± Old Madam said. Concubine Lu was Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s biological mother.

    ¡°Okay, mother, I will ask her and Third Sister-inw to help you!¡± Shao Jing nodded. But he was thinking about something else in mind, his eyebrows tightly frowning...

    After going out of the study, Shao Wanru walked with Great Elder Princess along the way. The servant girls and old maids were a few steps behind them, so they could not hear what they were talking.

    ¡°Grandma, could it be possible that my mother was really... ¡± Shao Wanru, biting her lip, told Princess the doubts in her heart, which gave her a stronger feeling that her guess was right.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t worry. I will investigate it. If your mother was indeed murdered, I will let go none of them in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Great Elder Princess said in great hatred. Although her eyes had been in tears, she was tough,forting her delicate granddaughter by holding their hands together.

    At first, it was just a concocted excuse to threaten Shao Jing. But now, Great Elder Princess had the same idea as Shao Wanru that it was possible.

    ¡°It is very likely that Madam Jiang, violent and brutal, and for whom money means everything, hurt my daughter. At that time, Qinghua went back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with a posthumous child of her husband, the Heir of Duke Xing. So she was treated like a treasure by the whole Duke Xing¡¯s family. Even though she had been mentally ill, she was also under well protection.¡±

    ¡°But think it again. Actually, it was very easy for Jiang to do something against my daughter!¡±

    ¡°You should be careful living in this mansion too, and don¡¯t expose your wisdom. I can tell that your Uncle Shao Jing is not what he looks like. I used to underestimate him before, convinced that he was recognized by many people for nothing but his good temper.¡± Great Elder Princess touched her granddaughter¡¯s cold hands and said with concern.

    After losing a daughter, Great Elder Princess could not bear the pain to lose her only granddaughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I will be careful!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. Thinking of Uncle Shao Jing¡¯s secret observation on her just now, she knew that she had aroused his suspicion. Now that she was still in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, something bad might happen to her, even though her marriage was good for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    What she needed to do now was to keep a low profile.

    ¡°Turn to me if you need help. I will provide ways for you. Don¡¯t do anything by yourself.¡± Great Elder Princess was still worried and reminded her again.

    Shao Wanru nodded again and again and agreed with a smile. Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s delicate face full of satisfaction and trust, Great Elder Princess felt sad again.

    Shao Wanru walked Great Elder Princess to the mansion gate. After seeing off her grandmother, she took a deep breath and was about to turn around. But she instantly stopped when catching a nce at a figure.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Shao Wanru asked the steward of the outer courtyard, who was standing in front of her with a smile.

    What she saw was a figure in invisible color. It appeared in a sh. She had seen it this morning, so she recognized it at once.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, are you referring to Sir Yan?¡± The butler asked with a smile. He had sharp eyes. Even though it was a figure, he recognized it immediately.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was indeed Yan Xi fromst life. She didn¡¯t expect to see him in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Was he really a nephew of Madam Jiang?¡± She frowned slightly.

    ¡°Is that Sir Yan? Is he a rtive of our mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°He is not a rtive, but the son of an old friend of the Duke¡¯s. I heard that he had a good rtionship with the Duke. He came to the capital for the Imperial Examination, so he lived in our mansion. The Exam ising in a few days, so Sir Yan may go out for something. However, he rarely goes outside.¡±

    The steward exined to Shao Wanru with a ttering tongue.

    ¡°Has he lived here for a period of time?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°For about a month.¡± the butler said after thinking for a while.

    Shao Wanru nced at the ce where Yan Xi had disappeared, and said in a casual way, ¡°Childe Yan seems to be different from the Childe Wang. He is a serious student.¡±

    ¡°Yes, He is. Childe Yan studies very hard. Even if Childe Wang invites him to go out for fun, he has never epted the invitation!¡± The butler nodded repeatedly. He knew that it was Wang Shengxue who Shao Wanru referred to.

    ¡°Wang Shengxue was not even qualified to serve Childe Yan. They were not at the same level. It was obvious that Childe Yan was a promising student. He won the first prize in the Province Exam, so he would definitely get a ce in the following Imperial Exam. Duke Xing had ordered me to serve him well!¡±

 Chapter 825 - Knew This or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 825 Knew This or Not?</h4>

    ¡°Is Childe Wang very familiar with this Childe Yan?¡± Shao Wanru was about to walk into the mansion, but she suddenly stopped when she heard the footstep. In herst life, she had not known that Wang Shengxue had been quite acquainted with Yan Xi.

    ¡°They are not that close to each other. Childe Wang came to look for Childe Yan a few times, but Childe Yan only followed Childe Wang out once or twice. He didn¡¯t go out other times,¡± the supervisor answered as he curled his lips.

    Everyone in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t like this Childe Wang very much, but the masters didn¡¯t forbid him toe over, so all the servants in the mansion turned a blind eye to him.

    ¡°Did Childe Wang alsoe over today?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly thought of something and asked.

    ¡°Yes, he came this morning and went out with Childe Yan. Childe Yan just came back!¡± The supervisor nodded.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t ask any more and asked the supervisor to do his own work. She walked slowly into the mansion with Yujie.

    After sending Shao Wanru away with a smile, the supervisor looked hesitantly in the direction where Shao Wanru had gone and then looked at the ce where Childe Yan had disappeared. He somehow felt that Fifth Miss had paid much attention to Childe Yan today.

    After thinking for a while, the supervisor felt that it was appropriate to report this. Fifth Miss had never paid attention to others, so her behavior today was indeed a little abnormal.

    In the next few days, Shao Wanru was indeed very busy. She was busy packing up and sewing clothes for Chu Liuchen. The ceremony had been scheduled in two months by the Imperial Astronomical Observatory. It was really urgent for the royal family to finish the whole wedding process in two months, but everyone was not so surprised because this was Prince Chen¡¯s wedding.

    After all, everyone knew that Prince Chen was sick. Now that he had been engaged, he definitely needed to get married early.

    The whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was hectic, because not only Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage but also Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s would be held soon. Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s marriage had been scheduled a monthter, which would be a month earlier than Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage.

    Shao Hua¡¯an had already been 18 years old, which was old enough to get married. In fact, many people at his age had already been married, and some even had children. He didn¡¯t get married so early because he had been studying outside instead of staying in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After returning to the mansion, he devoted himself to taking care of his parents, which dyed his marriage.

    Although it had not been officially engaged before, many aristocratic families had known that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was going to be engaged to Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. Although it would only be held in a month, everyone felt that it was normal to officially get married now. Maybe the two mansions had already prepared for it early. After all, the First Miss of Minister¡¯s Mansion was not at a young age now.

    However, because Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage had been scheduledter, Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s marriage needed to be held in a hurry.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s biological mother, Concubine Zhao, was in charge of the mansion with Third Madam. The Third Madam was still in poor health, but Shao Caihuan¡¯s face had been much better. However, the scars on her face had not disappeared after a while and could still be seen. Now she was slowly applying medicine to the scars, but what would happenter remained unknown!

    It was said that the imperial physician was not sure about the medicine effect now, so she could only apply the medicine for the time being.

    In order to customize the embroideries, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had invited a lot of people from embroidery shops toe over, among which Madame Dong was also included. She brought a few embroidery maids into the Piaoyun Courtyard to help Shao Wanru customize the clothes and essories needed for her wedding. As for the embroidery maids from other shops, they were sent to the bridal chamber that was newly settled down for Shao Hua¡¯an.

    This time, the new courtyard was obviously not out of the line, and it even looked a little remote and inconspicuous.

    Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had originally intended to choose one courtyard from those in the main branch¡¯s yard to be Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s bridal chamber. However, after Great Elder Princess hade here once, Old Madam knew her ce and dared not to act rashly because of Great Elder Princess being tough.

    So, the bridal chamber had been temporarily decided.

    Old Madam had had another idea to ask Great Elder Princess for Shao Yuanhao¡¯s courtyard. She had also implied this in front of Shao Wanru several times, but after Great Elder Princess hade here, Old Madam had never mentioned it again.

    Shao Wanru knew that Great Elder Princess had used Madam Jiang¡¯s matter as a warning to make Old Madam drop the idea. If Old Madam Jiang¡¯s affair that day had been really reported to the Emperor and the Emperor was still willing to intervene in it, it would be easy to find Old Madam¡¯s fault and convict Shao Jing of not managing his family well.

    For this reason, Old Madam dared not to go too far. She had had to make a concession on Hao¡¯er¡¯s matter and promised Great Elder Princess that Hao¡¯er didn¡¯t need to return to the mansion for the time being. He could be raised in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for a period of time and thene back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion when he got older.

    Shao Wanru embroidered all kinds of items in her room quietly every day. Fortunately, these were not difficult for her. In herst life when she had been in the Mansion of the Prime Minister, she had had nothing to do but embroidery. She was familiar with it and could sit there quietly.

    She was doing embroidery in the main room, while Madame Dong was in the wing room with a group of embroidery maids. Sometimes Shao Wanru deliberately asked Madame Dong toe over. Seeing this, others thought that Shao Wanru specially called Madame Dong over to have a look because she was not proficient in embroidery.

    There were so many embroidery maids in the mansion, but no one expected that Madame Dong originally belonged to Shao Wanru.

    The embroidery maids, who followed Madame Dong, sometimescked some embroidery threads and cloth, so Madame Dong always went to the embroidery room of the mansion to get them. With an agile mind, Madame Dong got familiar with many people in the mansion within a short time. It was more convenient for her to inquire about information than for those conspicuous Shao Wanru¡¯s servants.

    Time flew. Shao Wanru had a lot of things that needed sewing and so did Shao Hua¡¯an.

    Since there was no hostess in the second branch, Concubine Zhao was in charge and Shao Jie¡¯er helped her from time to time. Without Madam Jiang and Shao Yanru, Shao Jie¡¯er gradually felt that she was the daughter of lineal descent in the second branch. When looking at others and talking to them, she could also straighten her back, as if Concubine Zhao was about to be the legal wife of Duke Xing.

    When she met other sisters, she couldn¡¯t help showing a little pride too.

    Staying in her courtyard all the time, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think too much. Besides, she had already known Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s vile character in the very beginning and that she would be arrogant when she seeded. Since Shao Wanru was about to leave Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion soon, she didn¡¯t really care about Shao Jie¡¯er. Compared with Shao Yanru, Shao Jie¡¯er was much easier to deal with.

    It would only benefit Shao Wanru if Shao Jie¡¯er made troubles in the situation. Only by secretly setting Shao Jie¡¯er, an unknown factor, in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could Shao Wanru intervene in managing the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future.

    After all, a married daughter couldn¡¯t manage affairs in her parent¡¯s home at will.

    She didn¡¯t care about this, but Shao Caihuan did. Recently, Shao Caihuan hade to Shao Wanru from time to time, helping her do some embroideries and chatting with her. Compared with Shao Cailing, Shao Caihuan was much closer to Shao Wanru. Maybe it was because she, rather than Shao Cailing, had stayed in the pce with Shao Wanru for a period of time.

    Her face had also been injured, so she was unwilling to see others at ordinary times. Busy as Shao Wanru was, she basically just sat in the room and did embroidery, which could also be regarded as her leisure time.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t you go to have a look at Big Brother¡¯s courtyard?¡± Shao Caihuan put down the embroidery in her hand, picked up the teacup aside to take a sip, and asked softly.

    Since she left the pce, her attitude had been a little different from the past, and she had be more and more intimate with Shao Wanru. She had invited Shao Wanru to visit the courtyard before, but Shao Wanru had always refused her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Big Brother¡¯s affairs are all managed by Grandmother. His courtyard is also selected by Grandmother, so it must be a good one.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is really good, so you¡¯d better go to have a look too. Let¡¯s go there together, shall we? I haven¡¯t been there either, just hearing this from someone else!¡± Shao Caihuan said softly. She was wearing a veil, and didn¡¯t take it off even she was in the room, just leaving a pair of eyes exposed. Her eyes showed a little conation at this moment.

    They were young girls, so actually they might both like joining in the fun!

    ¡°Maybe not...¡± Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and still shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be embarrassed if I meet Big Brother now!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. We just go to see Big Brother¡¯s courtyard. It is he that should feel embarrassed when he sees us!¡± Shao Caihuan said with a cold smile, ¡°It¡¯s better not to meet Second Sister. Second Sister now really regards herself as Second Uncle¡¯s daughter of lineal descent!¡±

    Shao Caihuan had mentioned this before, but Shao Wanru had always showed the attitude that it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about Second Sister because this is her character!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°I had no intention to care about this, but she... she talked nonsense in front of Mother...¡± Shao Caihuan said angrily.

    ¡°What did she say in front of Third Aunt? About Big Brother¡¯s courtyard?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. The needle in her hand fell smoothly without being affected at all.

    ¡°That would be great if it was about Big Brother. But she has never cared about others, hasn¡¯t she? She just talked about herself and seemingly said something like... I envy her... But it¡¯s just a marriage that no one wants...¡± Speaking of this, Shao Caihuan blushed and twisted her handkerchief twice angrily.

    She really looked down on the so-called good marriage for Shao Jie¡¯er.

    A co-consort in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion? This was even worse than the legal wife of an ordinary family. What was there to be proud of? However, Shao Jie¡¯er even implied that, if Shao Caihuan wanted this marriage, she could give it to Shao Caihuan for the sake of her being so pathetic.

    Every time when she thought of this, Shao Caihuan was so angry that she wanted to push Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hateful face away. How dared she say that in front of her mother!

    ¡°What... did Third Aunt say?¡± Shao Wanru tilted her head to look at Shao Caihuan and asked softly with a trace of darkness shing through her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Mother. How could she be so gentle to Shao Jie¡¯er? Being so ignorant of the rules, Shao Jie¡¯er should have been beaten away long ago!¡± Shao Caihuan found it harder to calm down.

    She didn¡¯t understand why her mother could bear Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words like this. Shouldn¡¯t Mother directly kick her out? Why did Mother still let Shao Jie¡¯er talk there? Why did Mother still wear a smile on her face and be very polite to Concubine Zhao? The more Shao Caihuan thought about this, the angrier she became. She always felt that her mother was too lenient with Shao Jie¡¯er.

 Chapter 826 - Quarrels Beginning Due to the Most Ordinary Courtyard!

    <h4>Chapter 826 Quarrels Beginning Due to the Most Ordinary Courtyard!</h4>

    Even if the second aunt was not here now, Shao Jie¡¯er was not the one who had the right to give orders in the second branch. The eldest brother was going to get married soon, and his wife would be in charge of the second branch. Shao Jie¡¯er was just an ordinary daughter of a concubine.

    Except for Shao Jie¡¯er, the other daughters in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion were all legitimate. How would they respect Shao Jie¡¯er?

    ¡°The Second Uncle doesn¡¯t have any other daughters now. Big Sister is not here now. Because of the Second Uncle, the Second Sister has gained more dignity. Even Grandmother treats Second Sister better, let alone us!¡± Shao Wanru answered calmly and didn¡¯t care much about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Although you are right, she... is really...¡± Shao Caihuan was a little angry. She took a deep breath to suppress her feelings, shook her head, and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s stop talking about her. I would get angry when I talk about her. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. She talks nonsense.¡±

    Shao Wanru nced at Shao Caihuan¡¯s expression and smiled slightly. Did it mean that she didn¡¯t know the details of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s decision to give up her marriage or was she showing her dissatisfaction with this marriage?

    In Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s eyes, being Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s co-consort seemed to be a good marriage, but it was not necessarily the same for Shao Caihuan even if Shao Caihuan¡¯s face was injured now. Furthermore, she did not know what would happen in the future and she was not young anymore.

    But if there were other choices, she would definitely not choose Chu Qing! But why did Shao Caihuan tell her this?

    Her watery eyes blinked twice to hide the suspicion in her eyes. When she raised her head again, there was only a slight smile left, which was a little cold and indifferent. She was not a friend of Shao Caihuan. When she was in the pce, Shao Caihuan had once helped Shao Yanru plot against her, but in the end, she only got what she deserved.

    Now Shao Caihuan thought that Shao Wanru did not know the truth so she pretended to be close to her.

    Shao Wanru had always been wary of those who had framed her before. She didn¡¯t think that they could talk about such private things intimately now.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, let¡¯s go and have a look at my eldest brother¡¯s courtyard. Although it is newly fixed up, it is still very good, which is as good as other courtyards in our mansion. My eldest sister-inw will definitely be satisfied with it when she marries into our mansion in the future!¡±

    Shao Caihuan said again and reached out to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s embroidery tools, which made Shao Wanru lose the threads in her hands and they were loosed in the end.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll help you tighten the thread upter!¡± Seeing that she had ruined it, Shao Caihuan said with an apologetic expression and put down her hands.

    Shao Wanru shook her head, put down the embroidery tools in her hands, and said, ¡°Third Sister, you don¡¯t need to me yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    In the past two days, Shao Caihuan had helped her a lot. How could she really ask her to do this because of this small matter?

    ¡°Fifth Sister, are we really not going to have a look? We can go and just have a look at it. If you marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in the future, it will be inconvenient for you toe back at that time!¡± Shao Caihuan sighed and inexplicably felt a little strange in her heart when she thought of Prince Chen whom she had met before.

    A few days ago, Chu Liuchen sent the betrothal gifts in person. Originally, Chu Liuchen did not need to do this in person. The Ministry of Rites would send someone to send the betrothal gifts. That day, it happened that Chu Liuchen had nothing to do, so he came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with the officials of the Ministry of Rites. Although it was just a formality, the attitude of the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had changed.

    Although some people had envied Shao Wanru for marrying into the royal family before, they knew that Chu Liuchen was a sick person who would not live long. So people had a lot of private discussions. However, after seeing Chu Liuchen, everyone only had envy left. He was as handsome as the childe in a painting. Many people felt that it was not a loss to marry such a person even if he did not have royal status.

    Moreover, although Prince Chen looked a little weak, he was not so weak that he would die of illness. He seemed to be quite healthy. His illness did not seem to be a big deal!

    Therefore, Shao Wanru did marry into nobility!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly. If it went on like this, she would not be able to do anything but be annoyed. She had never known that Shao Caihuan would be so annoying.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Shao Caihuan immediately became delighted. The two of them dressed up and went to Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s bridal chamber together.

    There were many servant girls and old maids walking there along the way. Time was pressing so they were busy decorating Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s bridal chamber.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know where the bridal chamber was exactly located, but Shao Caihuan did know. However, when they saw the courtyard, Shao Wanru frowned slightly.

    This courtyard was a little different from the courtyard she had imagined. She had thought that although it would not be as good as her Piaoyun Courtyard, it should at least be better than other courtyards. However, the courtyard she saw now was very ordinary. It was really surprising.

    The Piaoyun Courtyard became Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard because of its special situation in Duke Xing¡¯s mansion. It was the best courtyard in the whole mansion. As for the courtyards where other Old Madams lived and Madam Jiang lived, they were also excellent. The courtyard in front of her was even smaller than Madam Jiang¡¯s courtyard, and its location was extremely ordinary.

    ¡°Why... is it like this?¡± Shao Caihuan also looked surprised. She hade here before, but she had forgotten the specific appearance of this courtyard. At this time, when she saw it, she couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself.

    Then she turned to an old maid nearby and asked her servant girl to call the old maid over.

    ¡°Is this the bridal chamber arranged for the First Young Master?¡± Shao Caihuan asked.

    After greeting the two Misses, the old maid nodded with a smile and said, ¡°This is the First Young Master¡¯s bridal chamber. It is still being decorated. The Second Miss is arranging it inside.¡±

    ¡°Is there no other empty courtyard in the mansion?¡± Shao Caihuan asked the question in her heart. Such a courtyard could really not match Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s identity as the eldest legitimate son. It was so ordinary that it looked simr to Shao Caihuan¡¯s courtyard.

    The third branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was much weaker in power than the second branch of the family, so of course, they could not choose a good courtyard before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know as a servant... If Third Miss wants to know, you could ask the Second Miss. She is in charge of this matter. I heard that the Second Miss helped to pick it,¡± the old maid hesitated to say.

    As a servant, she really didn¡¯t know about this kind of thing. Although they, as servants, also felt that this courtyard was too small and disgraceful, they just did as the masters of the mansion decided and said.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside and have a look!¡± Seeing that she could not get any answer, Shao Caihuan asked the old maid to do her own business and said to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru nodded and followed Shao Caihuan into the courtyard.

    The courtyard was noisier. Arge group of servant girls and old maids were moving arge wardrobe carefully inside. Shao Jie¡¯er, who was in the corridor, loudly instructed them to move it. It seemed that they were very busy.

    Seeing that they came in, the servant girls and old maids who were not busy hurriedly bowed to them, but Shao Jie¡¯er acted as if she didn¡¯t see them and didn¡¯t even look at them. She continued to instruct the servant girls and old maids to move the wardrobe together.

    ¡°Second Sister, I heard that you picked the courtyard for Big Brother. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will be angry because you picked such a yard?¡± Shao Caihuan came over and said in an unfriendly tone. Shao Wanru followed her, looked at the group of old maids and servant girls who moved things and said nothing.

    ¡°It turns out that Third Sister and Fifth Sister are here. Look at how busy I am. I really didn¡¯t notice that you are here.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said, ¡°Sisters, if you are not busy, please help me think of a better way to put the wardrobe inside and protect it from bumping damages.¡±

    It seemed that she was asking them for advice, but in fact, shepletely ignored Shao Caihuan¡¯s words. Shao Caihuan was so angry that her expression changed. As the legitimate daughter of the third branch, she had always looked down on Shao Jie¡¯er, who had always followed Shao Yanru, but now she was directly ignored by Shao Jie¡¯er. How could she not be angry?

    ¡°Second Sister, don¡¯t be in a hurry to move things. Does my big brother know that you have chosen this courtyard? Do Grandma and Second Uncle know?¡±

    ¡°Why would they not know? Eldest Brother, Second Uncle, and Grandmother certainly know about it. They are satisfied, but Third Sister seems to be dissatisfied!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er nced at Shao Caihuan with some sarcasm in her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t take Shao Caihuan seriously at all.

    ¡°Satisfied? Second Sister, you haven¡¯t forgotten that my eldest brother is the eldest legitimate son of the mansion, have you?¡± Shao Caihuan snorted coldly and said with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°So what?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er seemed to not understand Shao Caihuan¡¯s meaning in her words.

    Shao Wanru sat down in the corridor on the side and watched the two sisters quarreling calmly with a slight smile on her face. It seemed that this matter was not as simple as it looked on the surface. No matter how bold Shao Jie¡¯er was, she did not dare to humiliate Shao Hua¡¯an on purpose. Did it mean that they were really satisfied?

    That was naturally impossible!

    She wanted to see what they intended to do!

    ¡°Second Sister, you made it sound so easy. Big Brother is not only the legitimate son but also the eldest son. He has always been the noblest one. When you say this, have you thought about your status?¡± Shao Caihuan said coldly, pointing out that Shao Jie¡¯er was just a concubine¡¯s daughter.

    She was neither legitimate nor older than others.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was furious. She was so angry that her face became gloomy. She put down the round fan in her hand and said coldly, ¡°Third Sister, what do you mean? Do you think I didn¡¯t choose a good one?¡±

    ¡°Second Sister, there are many better courtyards in our mansion, right? Isn¡¯t there a more suitable courtyard among those empty ones? You just chose such a courtyard to humiliate my eldest brother?!¡± Shao Caihuan was also annoyed. She couldn¡¯t bear to be scolded by a concubine¡¯s daughter whom she looked down on.

    Especially when she thought of what Shao Jie¡¯er had said arrogantly in front of her mother, which made her seem inferior to Shao Jie¡¯er, she became angrier.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er frowned and muttered indifferently, ¡°There is no more suitable courtyard in the mansion. It¡¯s good enough to choose such a courtyard!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Aren¡¯t there a few good courtyards over there? What¡¯s going on? Do you intend to keep them for yourself? Let¡¯s go and find my grandma. We must make it clear. Why did you pick such a small and narrow courtyard for my eldest brother?¡± Shao Caihuan was very angry and came over to pull Shao Jie¡¯er away.

 Chapter 827 - Fifth Sister Did Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 827 Fifth Sister Did Nothing</h4>

    Shao Jie¡¯er dodged her reaching hand. She was pissed off, stamping her feet and saying, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s our Second Branch¡¯s business. Why bother putting in?¡±

    Obviously, her words also irritated Shao Caihuan, who then refuted in a loud voice, ¡°I am also a member of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How can it have nothing to do with me? Miss Zhao is going to marry to our mansion. At that time, she will be the eldest sister-inw of the Second Branch. Let¡¯s see how will you exin this to Miss Zhao!¡±

    ¡°No other chamber is more suitable than this one!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er rebutted loudly.

    ¡°Any other chamber is better than this. They are big, suitable, and in good location as well. Are you dissatisfied with Miss Zhao? So you choose such a house for her?¡± Shao Caihuan scolded loudly. They argued words to words, sentences to sentences.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like our Miss, why did your family bother propose to her?¡± When the two sisters were quarreling, an angry voice suddenly came from the door of the house.

    Shao Wanru turned towards and saw a group of old maids standing at the door. The first nce enabled her to know that they were not from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, because their clothes style waspletely different from those of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Ahead of the group was an old maid in most different dress and with an extraordinary aura. She was exactly the one who had spoken just now. Although the sights of every Miss inside were thrown at her, she was not frightened, but angry, ¡°I think we should go and meet Old Madam of your mansion. Remember that she promised our Old Madam that she would treat our First Miss well? If this is all she does, I believe there is no need to carry out the marriage!¡±

    Then she left at once, together with those who had followed in, leaving a few furniture and decorations that they had just brought. They were sent from Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion for the bride¡¯s room.

    ¡°They are the servants of the Old Madam of the Minister¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face showed her panic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Shao Caihuan was also nervous. It would be not a big deal that the sisters in the family had a quarrel with each other, as long as it was kept a secret within their own family. But now, the people of the Minister¡¯s Mansion heard it and was even about to tell Old Madam. They even have the intention of canceling the engagement. That was a big problem to deal with.

    The Misses had no choice but went to Old Madam¡¯s. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to go there, and she didn¡¯t have to do so because she was just a watcher of the quarrel. However, she went with them anyway, for Shao Caihuan, who was holding her hand, looked really pale, as if she would faint if Shao Wanru didn¡¯t go with her.

    So they were all heading to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Yard. Although the Misses set offte, they moved fast. It didn¡¯t take long for them to catch up with the old maids of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. They all reached the Chuntang Yard at the same time.

    Old Madam, who had already known that they woulde, was sitting in the main room, waiting for them.

    As soon as they entered the main room, the head maid stepped forward and bowed to Old Madam. Then sheined in an indignant tone, ¡°Old Madam, please uphold justice for our First Miss!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Old Madam asked with frowned eyebrows.

    Shao Wanru and the other two sisters also came forward together and bowed to Old Madam. Then they retreated to the chairs aside and sat down. After sitting down, Shao Wanru lowered her head and looked down. She just wanted to be a silent spectator. This matter had nothing to do with her, but intuitively, she felt that she would be drawn in it.

    Because everything happened in such a coincidence. Firstly, she, who at first was unwilling to go out, was persuaded by Shao Caihuan to get to the bridal chamber, where exactly Shao Jie¡¯er was in charge of the arrangement. Then she had a dispute with Shao Caihuan. Secondly, their quarrel included badments to the chamber and then even got the Zhao Minister¡¯s family involved. Thirdly, the people of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion happened to send some furniture there right at the moment and heard their arguments.

    It was the dispute between that two sisters that led to theint meeting at Old Madam¡¯s. Of course, Shao Wanru did not believe that so many coincidences would happen together. She smiled in silence. This matter was funny.

    She only sat there and waited to see how they are going to attach her to another trouble.

    ¡°Old Madam, our First Miss is going to marry the First Young Master of your mansion, who is the eldest son of the lineal descent, isn¡¯t he?¡± The old maid of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion said, still in an indignant voice.

    Old Madam nodded but said nothing, indicating that she could go on. What she had just asked was an indisputable fact and there was no need to doubt it.

    ¡°Since he is the eldest son, why choose such a small chamber as their wedding room? I saw there were lots of houses in the mansion, but none of them was as inconspicuous as the chosen one. At first, I was confused, and thought that there must be some mistakes. But I heard the quarrel between the two Misses, only to find no mistake has been made, and that that is the picked chamber! You just don¡¯t care about the marriage, so you chose such a shabby house. If Old Madam is really discontent with our First Miss, I think the marriage is not necessary!¡±

    The old maid seemed to be angrier. She was the private maid of Minister Zhao¡¯s mother, which enabled her to speak in such a manner.

    And because of this, her words were powerful and influential for people. Judging from her anger, everyone knew that no one would get away from this matter.

    Embarrassed, Old Madam coughed in a low voice, andforted her, ¡°Please be calm. I promise I will give you an eptable and appropriate exnation after I figure it out.¡±

    Then she looked at Shao Jie¡¯er and asked with a solemn face, ¡°Second Miss, I asked you to help your elder brother with his marriage. What did you do?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er stood up, wiping the tears on her eyes, andined, ¡°Grandma, I am not to be med. It was Third Sister and Fifth Sister who got there and made troubles on me. I was also puzzled.¡±

    It seemed that her words were trying to get herself off the hook and put all the me on Shao Wanru and Shao Caihuan.

    Shao Wanru sneered at them in her mind, with her eyesight focusing on the ground where her feet were, as if she had never been mentioned in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s malicious usation.

    Old Madam cast a nce at Shao Wanru and then turned it to Shao Caihuan and asked, ¡°Third Girl, tell me what was going on. Weren¡¯t you making the embroidery together with the Fifth Girl? Why didn¡¯t you just do your job? Why did you, together with the Fifth Girl, go to the Second Girl¡¯s to be troublemakers?¡± Fine! This one also included Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru was indifferent. She was now ny percent sure that this matter was pushed to her. Shao Caihuan was indeed untrustworthy. If it weren¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have been drawn in this trap!

    Shao wanru sat there without a word, as if she didn¡¯t hear Old Madam¡¯s censure against Shao Caihua and herself.

    Shao Caihuan peeked at Shao Wanru, who was sitting still with her head down. Shao Wanru¡¯s silence and Old Madam¡¯s angerpelled her to reply.

    ¡°Grandma, I was making embroideries and clothes with Fifth Sister. I felt tired, so we went out for a walk. I didn¡¯t expect to arrive at that chamber...¡± Shao Caihuan paused, nced at the supervisor nanny of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, and then continued, ¡± Second Sister was there. She quarreled with me!¡±

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s words were extremely vague. After all, some words were inappropriate to speak out in front of the nanny of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Third Sister, what are you talking about? Was I the one whoe to argue with you? No! I was there helping my brother decorate the bridal chamber, but You and Fifth Sister came and criticized me without any reason. How could it be my fault? Grandmother, it¡¯s obvious that Third Sister and Fifth Sister are the starters of this matter!¡± Aggrieved Shao Jie¡¯er defended herself.

    The word ¡°Fifth Sister¡± was again mentioned. But she herself did nothing but stood there, enjoying their arguments for a while. Shao Wanru, rolling her eyes, seemed to be plotting something in her mind. Compared with the two sisters who were at loggerheads, she looked obedient with her head still lowered.

    ¡°We started the fight? It was you. It was you who chose such an inconspicuous house for Elder Brother. There are so many good houses, but you just chose that one!¡± Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t stand Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s nder anymore, so she rebuked.

    ¡°Old Madam, on behalf of our Old Madam, I should be given an exnation. Why did you choose such a bad chamber to be our First Miss¡¯s wedding room? Your family promised to choose the best one. What¡¯s wrong with your inconsistent attitudes? Are you dissatisfied with our First Miss?¡± The supervisor nanny of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion angrily questioned as soon as Shao Caihuan finished her words.

    ¡°Actually, the first chosen house...¡± Old Madam frowned and failed to continue her words. She looked up at Shao Wanru. Everyone in the mansion knew that the Piaoyun Courtyard Shao Wanru lived in now was the originally chosen bridal chamber. But it had been Shao Wanru¡¯s house. And it was impossible to ask her to move out.

    ¡°Your family promised before that they would leave the best house to our First Miss! The two families have been in discussion on the marriage for long. Believing in your promise and sincerity, our Old Madam agreed on the marriage. But, we didn¡¯t expect that your family are frauds of marriage.¡±

    Infuriated by Old Madam¡¯s hemming and hawing, the supervisor nanny of Zhao¡¯s Mansion even said the word ¡°fraud¡±.

    Anyone who cheated in marriage would be punished byw. No matter how minor the offense was, it would ruin the reputation of the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What marital fraud? It¡¯s a good thing for the two families to get married. How can you say that we are marital fraud?¡± Old Madam snorted unhappily.

    ¡°How could it be a cheat? We whole family have been trying our best to prepare for the marriage of my eldest brother!¡± Shao Caihuan responded angrily. If Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s marriage failed, Shao Caihuan could hardly absolve herself from the me. At this time, she certainly spared no effort to respond to Old Madam.

    Shao Jie¡¯er also said with anxiety, ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t cheat on the marriage. It¡¯s just that the best house has been given to Fifth Sister. Could it be possible to ask her to give it up now? We have to wait until Fifth Sister gets married, after that Miss Zhao can move to it. She has to bear with it a little. It won¡¯t take too long, just one month.¡±

    She mentioned Shao Wanru again, and it was inevitable. Shao Wanru despised them. She slowly raised her head with an elegant and indifferent smile, ¡°Are we here topete for the ownership of the house where I live now?¡±

 Chapter 828 - Hit the Wrong Target

    <h4>Chapter 828 Hit the Wrong Target</h4>

    ording to the rule in the capital city, the chambers of the married daughters could be vacated or offered to their other masters.

    It was set for the situation that many masters were living in the same mansion. Otherwise, those chambers would remain to be their original owners.

    However, the next master couldn¡¯t move in until thest one had moved out for half a year. So it would be unusual if Miss Zhao and Shao Hua¡¯an couldn¡¯t wait to move to Piaoyun Courtyard as soon as Shao Wanru got married.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t intend to give up her house. In the future, she needed toe back from time to time to visit and back up her younger brother Shao Yuanhao, who would return to the mansionter. Even if she didn¡¯t live there herself, her maternal grandma, Great Elder Princess, could stay there when she asionally came to visit her grandson. She was as worried about Shao Yuanhao as Great Elder Princess.

    Moreover, there were not that many masters in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. There was no need for them to upy her chamber. But she didn¡¯t expect that they had already set their eyes on it earlier!

    No matter whose idea it was, she would not give it up. Besides, it seemed that Old Madam and other sisters had ulterior motives.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you... how could you...¡± Shao Caihuan was totally in panic. She looked at Shao Wanru and then at Old Madam. She didn¡¯t want to offend Shao Wanru at all. If it weren¡¯t for Old Madam¡¯s order, in any case, she wouldn¡¯t have dragged Shao Wanru into this matter.

    She had thought that it was not a big deal. After Shao Wanru got married, her chamber would be vacant, and her eldest brother could move in. She had never expected that Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t agree. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say to prove her innocence.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you will have been married at that time. Are you going to live in your parents¡¯ home after getting married?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t scruple as much as Caihuan. Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s rejection, she questioned with an angry face, wholeheartedly speaking for Old Madam who was beside her.

    Shao Wanru cast a glimpse at Old Madam, who was sitting high on the main seat and keeping silent with a cold face. She knew that what Shao Jie¡¯er said was exactly what Old Madam wanted. She smiled, stood up and bowed to Old Madam, ¡°Grandma, I have to go back for my own business. I¡¯ll take my leave now.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you agree or not? Tell us!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was irritated. She stood up and stopped Shao Wanru from leaving. She would not let Shao Wanru go until she got a clear answer from thetter.

    Shao Wanru was amused by her words. ¡°Are they going to force me to agree?¡±

    It wasmonly epted that an unmarried Miss from an aristocratic family, like Shao Wanru, should be meek and obedient to this kind of thing. Any aristocratic Miss, who was believed to be shy about her marriage, should do anything as told. Plus, an outsider of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion was here. What Shao Wanru should do was to agree.

    ¡°Second Sister, you shouldn¡¯t ask for my idea. You should discuss it with Grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er with a cold face but in a gentle voice. Such a great incongruity scared Shao Jie¡¯er and made her have to take a step backward. It seemed that Shao Wanru was able to read her mind, which made her feel inexplicably guilty.

    Shao Jie¡¯er gave a secret nce at Old Madam, who was still silent. She knew that Old Madam was not satisfied with what Shao Wanru just said. She made up her mind to force Shao Wanru to agree on it, by no means letting her go so easily.

    ¡°What will be the difference if I ask Grandmother? She will absolutely ask for your opinion, inquiring you whether you are reluctant to give up Piaoyun Courtyard.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er continued, ¡°You have been living there since you came back to the mansion, so we understand that you are reluctant to give up your chamber. But how can you let Miss Zhao live in such an ordinary chamber forever? It was nned that she lives in an ordinary one first and then move to Piaoyun Courtyard after you¡¯re married. Since you are reluctant...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er coughed in a deep and low sound and was ready to get straight to the point.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give up Piaoyun Courtyard!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly interrupted. ¡°If eldest brother needs it, I can give it up now!¡±

    Then she turned around and bowed respectfully to the Old Madam, who was a little stunned. Shao Wanru continued to say, ¡°Grandma, I am leaving. Since Third Sister had asked me to go and have a look at the wedding room, I dyed doing my jobs. There are a lot of them to do. I won¡¯t chat with you anymore today. As for Piaoyun Courtyard, Grandma, it is up to you how to deal with it. Goodbye!¡±

    She turned around and left with Yujie before Old Madam said anything.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was about to say something, but Yujie stepped forward and pulled her aside by grabbing her sleeve. Though Shao Jie¡¯er intended to continue her meaningless argument, she couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment.

    Shao Wanru had agreed. What else could she say?

    As Shao Wanru was getting closer to the door, Shao Jie¡¯er became anxious, with sweat on her forehead. In fact, their purpose was not getting Shao Wanru¡¯s Piaoyun Courtyard. Although it was good, it was not worth making such a scene with Shao Wanru for it. What Old Madam wanted was another chamber, but she didn¡¯t even have a chance to mention it.

    They, with strong confidence and wless n, aimed at gaining Quhuan Courtyard from Shao Wanru, but it turned out that their well-plotted n was totally inefficient and even brought about an unexpected oue. That made them intolerably aggrieved.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was not willing to give up such a good opportunity. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to say what Old Madam had told her before. Believing that she would be med and even punished by Old Madam if she indeed failed to do so, she shouted at Shao Wanru and decided to say it out loud, ¡°Fifth Sister...¡± But Shao Wanru¡¯s unexpected halt made her pause for a while.

    Shao Wanru turned around to Shao Jie¡¯er with a beautiful faint smile and said, ¡°Second Sister, Big Sister once told me that she missed you very much when I met her in the pce. Someone also enquired after your health, worrying that you were hurt when you fell into the pool in the pce!¡±

    After hearing that, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s anxious heart immediately turned piercingly cold.

    Actually, it was Shao Yanru who fell into the water, not Shao Jie¡¯er. They had made a deal to lie to others about it. What Shao Wanru had said suggested that she not only knew the truth but also got evidence to prove it. But who was the ¡°someone¡±?

    At that time, two princes also knew the fact. Could they be the ¡°someone¡±? If it were in the past, Shao Jie¡¯er would not have been worried that they would give it away. Her Big Sister had a good friendship with them, so they would not say anything even if they knew. But now it was not the same as before. Her Big Sister herself had got into trouble. How could she take care of Shao Jie¡¯er?

    ¡°I...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t squeeze a word out at all. All she could do was to watch Shao Wanru leave.

    After Shao Wanru left, the whole main room was filled with an atmosphere of depression, which made it hard for everyone inside to breathe. With a secret nce at Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, the supervisor nanny of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion took the opportunity to leave. She said, still in a hostile attitude, ¡°Old Madam, please tell our Old Madam how you¡¯re going to deal with the matter. I¡¯ll go back now and report it to our Old Madam first!¡±

    Old Madam replied by waving her hand. Nanny Yu took the initiative to send them out, followed by a group of servants.

    Only Shao Jie¡¯er and Shao Caihuan were still there, standing in front of Old Madam.

    Old Madam threw her cold nce at Shao Jie¡¯er and Shao Caihuan. She was green with anger. How could she not be angry? They were almost about to make it! But they just ended up failing to stop Shao Wanru from leaving at thest moment. Their target, the Quhuan Courtyard, was even never mentioned.

    Old Madam herself wouldn¡¯t mention it, so only Shao Jie¡¯er could do that for her. It was unexpected for Old Madam that Shao Jie¡¯er was so of no use, so easily defeated by Shao Wanru. Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t even say a word about their target, which, Old Madam thought, was such a waste of her intelligent plot.

    ¡°Grandma, I... I...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was frightened by Old Madam¡¯s gaze. She knelt with a thud and cried in panic. She was really scared. Shao Jie¡¯er had always been afraid of Old Madam and Madam of Duke Xing, Jiang family. After Old Madam called her over and instructed her on this matter that day, she had decided to make a good performance in front of Old Madam with heart and soul.

    She didn¡¯t think it was something so difficult to do. All she expected was that she mentioned it, and then Old Madam would take charge of it. As long as she said it out, shepleted the task assigned by Old Madam. Contrary to her anticipation, she wasn¡¯t able to mention Quhuan Courtyard to Shao Wanru. That was Old Madam¡¯s real purpose!

    Quhuan Courtyard was where thest Heir of Duke Xing should have lived, and it was also the chamber particrly for every heir of a duke of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    But thest nominated owner didn¡¯t live there because he had been ennobled directly before bing the Heir.

    If Shao Hua¡¯an lived in Quhuan Courtyard, it was almost equivalent that he was admitted to be the Heir of Duke Xing. And if it was approved by Shao Wanru, that could be a perfect excuse for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to rebuke the dissidents, especially Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    This was also the reason why Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly changed her point when she was asking Shao Wanru to give up Piaoyun Courtyard. She thought that if Shao Wanru refused to give up Piaoyun Courtyard, she would have to promise to give up Quhuan Courtyard instead.

    Quhuan Courtyard had been vacant for a long time. Shao Wanru had refused to offer it once, so it wouldn¡¯t be possible that she would change her mind.

    As long as Shao Wanru agreed to give up Quhuan Courtyard, Old Madam would immediately order her servants to overnight move all the stuff she had prepared for Shao Hua¡¯an into that house. At that time, it would be toote for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to stop it. It was apetition of speed. This dream of Old Madam almost came true if Shao Wanru said yes in a momentary carelessness.

    In the future, Shao Wanru¡¯s agreement would have been Old Madam¡¯s strong evidence if there were any unfavorablements. At that time, Shao Wanru would have been seen as a selfish person who voluntarily gave up Quhuan Courtyard to keep her Piaoyun Courtyard.

    The Piaoyun Courtyard was not their final target, but Quhuan Courtyard was. But Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t even mention it. How could Old Madam not be angry?

    Noticing that Old Madam was staring at her with fierce eyes, Shao Jie¡¯er was scared to death, with drops of sweating out on her forehead. She kowtowed heavily to Old Madam twice and stammered, ¡°Grandma, I... I will go and ask again Fifth Sister to give Quhuan Courtyard to Big Brother!¡±

    But Old Madam was enraged by her, and nearly picked up the teacup on the table and threw it at Shao Jie¡¯er. ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er is really a concubine¡¯s daughter, who is too stupid to see through the situation. Does she think that it is the proper time to say it again?¡±

    ¡°You... Go and copy the Woman Precepts!¡± Old Madam gritted her teeth and said hatefully.

    ¡°Yes, Grandma, I... I¡¯ll do what you said...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stood up, wiped off her tears and rushed to leave, acting as if she had been just granted amnesty.

    She was stopped by Old Madam before she got out of the house. ¡°Copy it in your eldest brother¡¯s bridal chamber. Do it through the night! You are not allowed to sleep tonight!¡±

 Chapter 829 - Thats the Reason Why She Was So Nice to Me?

    <h4>Chapter 829 That¡¯s the Reason Why She Was So Nice to Me?</h4>

    At this time, as long as Old Madam would not punish her, Shao Jie¡¯er was willing to do anything. After leaving with sweat all over her forehead, she stood at the door of the courtyard, feeling angry and annoyed. She wondered why she had been frightened by Shao Wanru just now and couldn¡¯t even say a word?

    ¡°Miss...¡± The servant girl said timidly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er gritted her teeth and turned to leave. When she finished copying Woman Precepts as Old Madam had told her, she decided to tell Shao Wanru about it. She did not believe that she had no chance to say it.

    Not only did she have to say it, but she also had to create an opportunity where there were as many people as possible to force Shao Wanru to agree so as to please Old Madam.

    Thinking of Old Madam¡¯s promise before, Shao Jie¡¯er was very tempted by it. This was her chance, and she would not give it up.

    In the main room, Shao Caihuan stood with her head down and her heart in a panic. She knew some things and there were also things she did not know of. She had guessed that she had only done one thing right, which was to take Shao Wanru there. For this matter, she hadpleted it.

    Different from Shao Jie¡¯er, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of thing at all.

    But since it was not difficult, she didn¡¯t care about it much so she agreed. But now, she regretted it very much. If she had known that it would be like this, she would never have intervened. In fact, it had nothing to do with her. Anyway, the heir of the duke would be chosen between the first and the second branch, which meant that the third branch had nothing to do with it.

    However, since it was her father¡¯s order, she thought it was not difficult. So she agreed.

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Seeing Old Madam¡¯s gloomy face, Shao Caihuan uttered.

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Old Madam said coldly.

    Shao Caihuan still wanted to say something, but when she looked at Old Madam¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. Since her grandma no longer asked her for anything, it was the best for her to leave.

    Shao Caihuan came out of the main room with her servant girl. After standing in the yard and thinking for a while, she went out of the yard and went straight to Shao Wanru¡¯s Piaoyun Courtyard. She had to exin to Shao Wanru because she really didn¡¯t know that things would turn out like this.

    When she arrived at the Piaoyun Courtyard and was about to step into it, she saw Nanny Yuing over with a smile before this woman bowed to her. ¡°Third Miss!¡±

    ¡°Did Fifth Sister evere back?¡± Shao Caihuan asked anxiously. She was really anxious, for fear that something unexpected would happen at this time and she would be med again!

    ¡°She is back!¡± Nanny Yu answered with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Shao Caihuan exhaled a sigh of relief and was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see my Fifth Sister!¡±

    ¡°Third Miss, please wait a minute!¡± Nanny Yu took a step back and blocked Shao Caihuan¡¯s way.

    Shao Caihuan stood still, looked at Nanny Yu in confusion, and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, but my Miss was very tired when she came back just now. Now she hasid down and has been resting for only a little while. Third Miss, you¡¯d bettere backter!¡± Nanny Yu refused with a smile.

    Shao Caihuan looked up at the sky. Now that the lunch break had passed, and she once heard Shao Wanru would not usually rest at this time. So she found it very ridiculous that Shao Wanru would be resting at this time.

    But even if she knew that it was fake, Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t just break in. She could only say with a smile, ¡°Since she¡¯s resting, I¡¯lle over to see herter and exin it to her!¡±

    After saying that, she turned around helplessly. She really didn¡¯t want to offend Shao Wanru at all. She deliberately looked for Shao Wanru to reconcile and exin.

    ¡°Farewell, Third Miss!¡± Nanny Yu smiled with a nice attitude, looked at Shao Caihuan¡¯s back, bowed, and then watched her leave.

    Nanny Yu didn¡¯t return to the main room until the girl left the yard and disappeared at a junction in front.

    Shao Wanru was sitting under the window in the main room, looking out of the window with her deep eyes. She had seen Shao Caihuaning over just now clearly. But that girl didn¡¯t notice her. If the gauze curtain fell on the ground, people inside could see the outside, but people outside couldn¡¯t see the inside clearly.

    ¡°Miss, the Third Miss has gone back!¡± Yujie said.

    Shao Wanru nodded, picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip, and then slowly put it down. She leaned back in the chair, and her eyes became increasingly cold.

    At that moment, she did want to refuse directly, but inexplicably, she suddenly thought of another thing. She immediately agreed, and then left decisively, without even giving Shao Jie¡¯er a chance to speak.

    It had been so long since thest incident, and no one had taken any further suspicious action. She had neglected it and thought that they were no longer interested in Qu Huan Courtyard. Unexpectedly, they mentioned it at this critical moment, and she almost fell into their trap.

    These people were truly unscrupulous.

    ¡°Miss, what should we do now?¡± Yujie, who was with Shao Wanru just now, also felt the tense atmosphere. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful and cold side face and asked.

    Shao Wanru picked up the teacup and took another sip. After putting down the teacup, she looked at the curling smoke on the tea table and said slowly, ¡°Go and ask Qing¡¯er toe over!¡±

    Now the only person who could secretly spread the news was Qing¡¯er!

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Qing¡¯er toe over right away!¡± Yujie said, turned around, and went down. She happened to meet Nanny Yu. She nodded to Nanny Yu silently and winked at the main room to suggest that Miss was angry.

    Nanny Yu smiled and nodded, indicating that she understood.

    The two passed by each other. Nanny Yu lifted the curtain and came in. Seeing Shao Wanru sitting in front of the window with her back to her, she knew that Shao Wanru must have seen the scene just now.

    ¡°Miss, Third Miss has gone back, but she wille backter!¡± Nanny Yu reported.

    ¡°If shees again, just say that I haven¡¯t woken up yet and have to continue sleeping!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly said with a smile on her bright lips. Her smile was no longer mild, but a little cold.

    Nanny Yu hesitated for a moment but still asked, ¡°Miss, if Third Misses here all the time in the future, we should still use this excuse?¡±

    Just now, Shao Caihuan seemed to be unwilling to give up. She would definitelye here again and would not give up until she saw Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, why do you think Third Sister wille here?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly askedzily. Shao Caihuan had been too enthusiastic about her recently and developed a good rtionship with her. Based on what had happened in the pce, Shao Caihuan should never get along with her so well.

    And the consequences of what had happened in the pce finally happened to Shao Caihuan. However, Shao Wanru, who should have been in trouble, was fine. Even if Shao Caihuan had no real evidence, she would definitely suspect Shao Wanru, instead of seemingly being very concerned about Shao Wanru.

    Just like what had happened today, Shao Caihuan should know something about it, but what she knew should not be much. That was why she was in a hurry to exin it to Shao Wanru.

    Although she was the legitimate daughter of the main branch, Shao Caihuan was not inferior either. She was the legitimate daughter of the third branch. Now it was the Third Madam who was in charge of the mansion, so Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t have to be humble in front of her at all.

    No! She was not only humble but also docile. This was the impression Shao Caihuan did not give to Shao Wanru in the past.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure!¡± Nanny Yu shook her head. She couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why Third Miss was so congenial to her Miss.

    Initially, before entering the pce, although the Third Miss and her Miss were close, they were not so good like this. During this period of time, Nanny Yu had seen it and felt that the Third Miss put her Miss first in everything. That girl would definitely agree to anything Shao Wanru said and was willing to help her Miss without anyint. It could be said that she had no selfish motives at all.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out what Third Miss meant.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, do you remember when Third Miss started treating me well?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and reminded herself of it when reminding Nanny Yu.

    Had she done something to make Shao Caihuan think that she could benefit from Shao Wanru? But Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think that she had done anything to make Shao Caihuan feel that way.

    It had been a few days since she was engaged, but Shao Caihuan didn¡¯te to please her, so it was not about the marriage.

    ¡°Miss... I know something... I don¡¯t know if it is true!¡± Being asked by Shao Wanru, Nanny Yu suddenly remembered something and hesitated. In fact, she really didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not and didn¡¯t dare to say it.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, tell me!¡± Shao Wanru said gently. There were no outsiders in the room. Even if Nanny Yu said something insane, no one would know it.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Nanny Yu was still a little hesitant, but after thinking about it, she felt that she had to tell the Miss about it. Initially, she thought it must be fake, but after listening to the Miss¡¯s words, she felt that it might be true. ¡°I heard that when Prince Chen personally sent betrothal gifts that day, Third Miss and Fourth Miss went to see him!¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand for a moment. She turned her head and asked with her eyebrows raised.

    ¡°I heard that Fourth Miss went back early, but Third Miss didn¡¯te back until His Highness went back!¡± Nanny Yu said meaningfully.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words at first. She blinked her clear eyes nkly and looked at Nanny Yu¡¯s strange expression for a long time. She pursed her cherry lips and asked at a loss, ¡°Could it be... that Third Sister has been hiding there and watching all the time?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at that time and thought it was impossible. But now seeing that the Third Miss is so humble to you and wants to please you, I think it¡¯s... possible!¡± Nanny Yu¡¯s words sounded more and more ambiguous.

    Shao Wanru was unable to ept such a piece of news for a while. She had imagined all kinds of other reasons, but she had never thought of such a reason.

    It was said that Shao Jie¡¯er was going to give out her marriage. And what was her marriage? Shao Jie¡¯er was going to marry Commandery Prince Qing? It was impossible for her to be the legal wife, so she could only be a consort.

    Chu Qing, who was also the son of the former prince had no advantage in other aspects, except that he was in better health,pared with Chu Liuchen. Moreover, when Chu Liuchen sent the betrothal gifts to her that day, it also broke the rumor that he might die at any time.

    If these aspectsbined, Chu Liuchen waspletely superior to Chu Qing!

 Chapter 830 - Ghost Shadows in the Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 830 Ghost Shadows in the Midnight</h4>

    That was to say, if Shao Caihuan approved of the marriage offered by Shao Jie¡¯er, she had probably been tempted by Chu Liuchen. Besides, even if Shao Wanru was reborn, she couldn¡¯t deny that Chu Liuchen was so handsome, gentle and elegant, as if he were a young man only existing in a painting.

    However, it was just the appearance.

    Shao Wanru kept in silence for a while. Her long eyshes cast irregr shadows under her half-closed watery eyes, which showed her slight tiredness.

    ¡°Miss, Qing¡¯er hase!¡± Yujie¡¯s voice broke the silence in the room. Shao Wanru raised her head and nodded to Nanny Yu to show that she had got it.

    Seeing Yujiee in with Qing¡¯er, Nanny Yu left, understanding that Shao Wanru needed to have a private conversation with others.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, do we have people avable now?¡± Shao Wanru took a deep breath to suppress the displeasure in her heart, looked up and asked.

    When Shao Wanru had been in the Yuhui Nunnery, it was easy for Qing¡¯er to transfer the servants offered by Chu Liuchen. However, she was in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now. She didn¡¯t know whether it would be difficult for Qing¡¯er to do the same or not.

    ¡°Miss, I can find someone for you as long as you send me to walk around outside the mansion!¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    ¡°Good! Ask someone toe in the mansion at midnight.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. At least, it was not difficult for her to send Qing¡¯er out.

    ¡°Miss, should we inform His Highness?¡± Qing¡¯er said with anxiety.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. Then she asked after a pause, ¡°The people will surely get our message, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can rest assured, Miss!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a nod. Although it was inconvenient for the people, who were exactly the ones sent to protect Shao Wanru in the Yuhui Nunnery, to sneak into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion during the day, they had been always guarding outside the mansion in case their master was in danger. But they could creep in at night if their master ordered so.

    ¡°Go outside and buy some candied fruits for me. If anyone asks, just tell them that I want to eat some lighter, because those in the mansion are not to my taste!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Qing¡¯er took Shao Wanru¡¯s order and left. She was not a first-ss principal maid, so it was simpler for her to go in and out of the mansion than for others including Yujie.

    ¡°Miss, is something about to happen tonight?¡± Yujie looked at Qing¡¯er¡¯s back and asked cautiously in a low voice.

    ¡°They have had such a plot, and haven¡¯t reached their goal yet. So I believe they will take another step to make it by forcing me. After a few dayster, I will havee up with a solution, not to mention my grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice. It sounded like she was talking to herself.

    ¡°Miss?¡± Yujie became increasingly confused. After thinking for a while, she asked in confusion, ¡°Do you mean that Old Madam and Second Miss have a follow-up n?¡±

    Yujie had seen it clear when they were at Old Madam¡¯s that what Second Miss said and did must have something to do with Old Madam. Every time Second Miss made up her mind to say something, she always nced at Old Madam subconsciously.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t reply but slightly smiled. In fact, she was not very sure about the answer to Yujie¡¯s question. But she was assured that tonight would be a key point for them. If they nned to pay a hostile visit to her, she could refuse them out with a ¡°resting¡± reason. So what would they do to make her fail to reject?

    Shao Wanru faintly smiled, with a bit of coldness on her beautiful face, which made Yujie have an ominous feeling...

    Although it had been already the beginning of spring, the weather was still cold, especially in the evening when it was so freezing that it made people tremble. If there was nothing to do, everyone would go back to rest early. When there was a warm bed to lie in, no one was willing to stay outside. No sooner had the night fallen than the lights in many houses were lit up.

    The room where Shao Jie¡¯er stayed was lit up too. But as a wing room, it was not bright. The bridal room in the same house had not been well-decorated yet, hence it was so messy and it was difficult to find a ce to stay.

    The chamber was indeed not a good one. It was casually decorated, and there were no warming facilities in the wing room. Although Shao Jie¡¯er was holding a hand-warmer, she was still trembling because of the cold. How was it possible for her to write?

    She asked the servant girl to remove aside things around the room so that there was more space for another stove that was just brought there, which finally made the room a little warmer.

    ¡°Miss, are we really going to stay here for a whole night?¡± Her servant girl Liuxiang coughed a few times.

    The charcoal in the stove was cheap. It made people cough, especially when getting close to it. She didn¡¯t get the good one when she asked for some just now.

    ¡°Just stay!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er seemed to have a much better mood now. Although she was trembling with cold, she was no longer as bad-tempered as before.

    But Liuxiang remembered that the moment she went to fetch the coal, her master was still angry and kept speaking ill of the Fifth Miss and the Third Miss.

    At this time, she should not be scolding anyone. Shao Jie¡¯er, with her warmed hands, seemed to be going to do the copying job. Only a few things were copied on the paper on the table, and they were actually dotted ink.

    Shao Jie¡¯er narrowed her eyes, and then warmed her hands again. Then she moved her hands away from the stove, but felt freezing cold at once. She walked to the desk and picked up the writing brush, finding that her fingers were stiff.

    Holding the brush, she stood before the desk for a moment. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind and she began to scribble on the paper.

    ¡°Miss, you will be caught by Old Madam!¡± Liuxiang was totally scared by her master, and her face turned pale. Since Shao Jie¡¯er was not favored, she, as her girl, was certainly not. Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s mother, Concubine Lu, was given the right to help manage the domestic affairs of the mansion, and then Liuxiang would not be slighted any more as Second Miss¡¯s servant girl. But, she had not adjusted her mind yet. At this moment, she rushed to hold Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand with a panic.

    ¡°Miss, take it seriously. Otherwise, Old Madam will order you to stay here and copy books all the time!¡± Liuxiang pleaded, still holding Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand.

    Not only the Miss but also her servants would be punished. They might be beaten or even sold. Remembering that some former servant girls of the Second Miss had ended up being sold, Liuxiang was too frightened to be tough.

    Every time Second Miss lost her temper and stirred up trouble, it was always them, her servant girls, who suffered a lot.

    More hopelessly, Second Miss still knew nothing about the situation, and becamecent as soon as she felt a little proud for what she had done. In the end, both she and her servants unluckily got into trouble.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Rx!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said indifferently. She shook off Liuxiang¡¯s hand, continued dripping ink on the paper, and drew haphazardly.

    Liuxiang trembled like a falling leaf in the wind. With a pale face, she said in a begging tone, ¡°Miss!¡±

    It was not the first time for Shao Jie¡¯er to say that. Liuxiang did not believe her at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will be burned soon, and no ink points will be seen. Who will know what I have done, copying it carefully or just doing some drawing casually?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er became more and more impatient. Thinking of the old maid who had juste secretly to pass Old Madam¡¯s message, she raised the corners of her mouth to show a very proud smile.

    ¡°Why... why can¡¯t they be seen?¡± Liuxiang was not a very smart servant girl. In fact, she couldn¡¯t be smart if she followed such a master, who had always lost the smart girls, and Jiang family never intended to leave any smart and responsible servants for her.

    ¡°In a while, the paper will be burned in the fire. Who cares what words I have written on it? We should bless that I will survive it then!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked up at the horizontal beam above her head and clicked her tongue with pity. ¡°This room doesn¡¯t look good, but it¡¯s not bad!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words were still beyond Liuxiang¡¯s understanding, but she was almost scared to copse on the ground when hearing the word ¡°survive¡±.

    She stammered, ¡°Why, why will Miss survive something? Is... is it because of a fire? Then, then we should run away right now!¡±

    Liuxiang tried to guess what her master meant by picking several words and connecting them into sentences.

    ¡°Not now. In a while!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er lowered her head and began to scribble again and again. She was enjoying herself, rxed and calm without any panic, which was so unusual.

    ¡°How long should we wait? Miss... why will the fire start?¡± Liuxiang was still in confusion. She looked around cautiously and found that there were piles of furniture around them, untidied and all in a mess, looking like countless ghosts in the dark.

    Liuxiang was scared, and cold too. That made her teeth start chattering.

    ¡°Miss... Miss...¡± Liuxiang called her master again as Shao Jie¡¯er ignored her.

    ¡°Stop calling me. It¡¯s annoying!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said unhappily. Of course, the fire would start, because she would personally set it up. And surely, she was not anxious and would wait for the right time, which was ording to Old Madam¡¯s order. The fire could not be set on the chamber too early in case that it would be put out at once after too many people noticed it.

    ¡°Miss... Miss...¡± Liuxiang called again, and her eyes timidly blinked. ¡°What... what¡¯s over there...?¡±

    ¡°What again?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with annoyance.

    ¡°It¡¯s over there... outside the window. Miss, I seem to see a white figure...¡± Liuxiang pointed to the outside of the window. Her teeth chattered louder and louder, and even Shao Jie¡¯er could hear it.

    Shao Jie¡¯er subconsciously raised her head and looked out of the window. There was nothing but the dark sky.

    ¡°Miss... there¡¯s something indeed... Look... look...¡± Liuxiang suddenly screamed and huddled up, hugging her head.

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked at Liuxiang first, and turned to the window immediately after understanding her broken sentences, but she still saw nothing. But that made Shao Jie¡¯er be frightened, too. She could sense that her hand, the one with the writing brush in it, was cold and stiff.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er tried her best to calm down and said harshly.

    ¡°Miss... Miss, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Indeed, there was a white shadow, a... a ghost face shing past the window... and it is not far from you...¡± Liuxiang was so scared, crying, huddling together, and trembling.

    Shao Jie¡¯er also trembled. Liuxiang had never lied to her. But she saw nothing when she looked back. Suddenly, she remembered some rumors in the past about ghosts in the mansion. She sat in the chair in panic and didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head, just trembling.

    After a long while, she made a huge decision. She gritted her teeth and stood up, struggling to drag her feet to the desk where the oilmp was ced. She picked up the oilmp and lit up a fallen curtain...

    She dared not to wait any longer...

 Chapter 831 - Second Sister Did Something Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 831 Second Sister Did Something Wrong?</h4>

    On lighting the curtain, Shao Jie¡¯er kept setting fire on the stuff around, all of which were inmmable, so they were very easy to light up.

    Liuxiang was so stunned by the rising temperature in the room that she let go of her master¡¯s hand. In astonishment, she watched Shao Jie¡¯er setting the fire. This time, she was so scared that both her hands and feet trembled. She, in a daze, just watched what her master was doing.

    The fire in the room burned fiercely, and with its high temperature, it had expelled Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s previous fear. Hearing the sound from behind, she turned to Liuxiang, who was staring at her with eyes like dead fish¡¯s, and said, ¡°Come and help me. Push thebustible furniture here.¡±

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± Liuxiang jumped up and pounced onto Shao Jie¡¯er with inexplicable power, knocking thetter directly down to a cab. The oilmp in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand fell to the ground and unfortunately lit her dress, which scared her to scream.

    ¡°Hurry and put out the fire!¡±

    Liuxiang tried to put out the fire on Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s dress and asked anxiously, ¡°Miss... what should we do now?¡±

    She was so scared and nervous that she had forgotten the white shadow out of the window.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± As the house had burnt up, Shao Jie¡¯er covered her nose and rushed out of it as soon as she finally stamped out the fire on her dress. In a daze for a moment, Liuxiang fled with Shao Jie¡¯er at an extremely fast speed.

    When they got out to the yard, the wing room had been on fire. Thought standing in the yard, they could still feel the fire and warmth radiating in all directions.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Liuxiang wanted to ask something again.

    ¡°Shut up! First make yourself look like you just escaped from the fire, and then find a ce to hide!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er ordered.

    She took a few steps forward to the window, intending to get herself on fire. Unexpectedly, as soon as reaching the window, she suddenly heard Liuxiang¡¯s screaming from behind. When she was about to turn around, she was hit by a heavy blow on her head. Without consciousness, she slowly fainted.

    A man wrapped in white cloth showed up. Taking off the white cloth, he turned out to be a ck-d masked person. He held the master and the servant one in each hand and then disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Excellent! I have met Fifth Miss¡¯s requirements without spending too much of my efforts...¡±

    The house was on fire. The raging firelight shone far away in the night, which immediately rmed some people who were still awake. The light told them there was a fire somewhere. They shouted loudly and even hit the gong and drum, which woke the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion up.

    On knowing the fire, the servants got up at once and helped put out the fire with buckets of water.

    The burning chamber was a little remote, but close to the Mansion of the Prime Minister, the people of which had also been rmed. When thest fire broke out in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Wen Xichi was only an exam candidate, who had nothing to do with things like that. Now he had to go there for he was the Prime Minister.

    Moreover, it was his obligation as an official of the Ministry of Justice to handle this kind of public security problem.

    When he arrived, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was already in a mess, and no one noticed that he brought a few people to help.

    When they arrived at the site of the fire, Duke Xing had been there directing people to fight the fire, together with First Young Master Shao Hua¡¯an and Third Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    They saw Wen Xichi, knowing that he was here to offer a helping hand. They thanked him and then arranged his people to join the ¡°firefighters¡±.

    ¡°How did it happen?¡± Wen Xichi frowned and asked as a routine.

    ¡°It is still unknown. The fire broke out all of a sudden. All the furniture is inside!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an answered with an unhappy look.

    No one would look good if their bridal chamber was on a fire.

    ¡°Who lives here? Are they safe?¡± Wen Xichi looked at the fire in front of him and asked. He paid attention to people instead of the furniture.

    ¡°This is supposed to be my wedding house. No one is living here now, but just now grandma sent a message saying that Second Sister is copying Woman Precepts in it. But she hasn¡¯t been found yet!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an answered, a little angry and annoyed.

    ¡°Still hasn¡¯t been found?¡± Wen Xichi was stunned and asked at once.

    ¡°No, but... there is no one inside... and no one knows where my Second Sister is!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an also looked anxious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± Wen Xichi said. As he was about to go forward and take a look, he was stopped by Shao Hua¡¯an. ¡°Everything inside has been burned down, and even the beams may copse. You can¡¯t go in!¡±

    At the moment, a loud voice confirmed Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s words. The room in the middle just copsed and sshed some sparks. Many people around jumped and hit the sparks sshed on their bodies.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. All of you, step back!¡± Shao Jing said loudly and ordered someone to pull back the people who were close to the house.

    The other rooms were not safe anymore. they were about to copse after the beam of the main room fell off.

    No sooner had the servants just retreated far away than the rooms copsed one after another, with sparks sshing. Fortunately, everyone followed Duke Xing¡¯s order just now and retreated a lot early, so no one was hurt.

    Once sure that no other copses would happen again, Duke Xing ordered his people to get forward to put out the fire again.

    ¡°Is this your wedding room? Why did you choose such a ce?¡± Looking at the location and size of the chamber, Wen Xichi asked in confusion.

    It was obvious that the size and location of it did not match Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s identity. In no way did it look like the ce where he, the eldest legitimate son, should live.

    It was much more appropriate for an ordinary Miss in the mansion. Even a Miss of lineal descent would not live in such a chamber. He, the eldest son of lineal descent, would probably be the heir of the Duke. How could he live in such a ce?

    ¡°Currently there is no other more suitable ce!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s attention was all focused on the fire. So he answered Wen Xichi casually.

    ¡°How could there be not? Aren¡¯t there a few big empty houses in your mansion? Aren¡¯t they more decent and suitable than this one?¡± Wen Xichi was more and more puzzled. He knew a little about Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. There were not that many masters in the mansion, and many chambers were avable. It was strange that he should pick this one.

    Shao Hua¡¯an was annoyed, touching his forehead, and said, ¡°Grandma told me to pick one at will, then I just did as told.¡±

    His words made Wen Xichi fall silent. After a long while, he said, ¡°It was too casual!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed too casual that I picked one like it. I should have paid more attention and chosen a better one at that time. It¡¯s toote to regret it now. There was not only my own furniture but also those given by Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s troublesome!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said regretfully.

    When newlyweds got married, their bridal chamber would be decorated by the groom¡¯s side. But some of the brides¡¯ parents, who loved their daughters dearly, would offer some furniture the brides liked. That was what Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion had done.

    ¡°It is indeed a bit troublesome!¡± Wen Xichi nodded and said. He also felt that it was not easy to deal with it. It didn¡¯t matter that the bridegroom¡¯s own stuff had been burned in his own home. But he would have to give a formal exnation and apology to his fiancee¡¯s parents since the bride¡¯s furniture was destroyed.

    For this reason, Duke Xing¡¯s Family was in a vulnerable situation. Even if the bride¡¯s family raised some other conditions, they had to agree.

    After all, Duke Xing¡¯s family had not kept all the furniture from the bride¡¯s side safe!

    An aristocratic family like Miss Zhao¡¯s would always prepare the dowries early for their daughters¡¯ marriage, and some of them even had been ready since their daughters were born. Now Miss Zhao¡¯s parents¡¯ painstaking efforts for so many years got burnt, which was hardly eptable.

    ¡°Minister Zhao is a nice man,¡± Wen Xichiforted Shao Hua¡¯an and said. The two had been friends for years, so they never beat around the bush and always went straight to the point.

    ¡°I can only hope so!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said with a wry and hopeless smile, shrugging his shoulders.

    In such a big fire, even the furniture left would probably be unusable. The first batch of items that were sent to decorate the bridal chamber had been burned out.

    Wen Xichi turned his eyes to the fire again. It had been nearly put out as buckets of water were poured on it one by one. There were only a few mes left. It would not be a big problem anymore.

    ¡°Is it possible that someone intends to destroy your newly marital chamber?¡± Wen Xichi asked as a thought shed inexplicably through his mind.

    Three years ago, the fire in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was an arson case, and now it was probably the same.

    At that time, it was Shao Wanru trapped in the fire, who had just been admitted back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as the Fifth Miss. And now it was the Second Miss. Was there any connection?

    Wen Xichi inexplicably felt that there was a connection between the two fire cases.

    ¡°My chamber is not a good one, so I don¡¯t understand why someone wants to destroy it. Besides, there was no one else but my Second Sister, who, ording to grandmother, has done something wrong and was punished by grandma to transcribe Woman Precepts in the wing room tonight.¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an shook his head and said without hiding anything from Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Has your Second Sister done something bad?¡± Wen Xichi repeated his words and looked sideways at Shao Hua¡¯an, believing that there must be something hidden.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that Second Sister and Third Sister quarreled with each other here today, and the people of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion were also involved. Grandmother was bothered by it, so she was very angry and punished Second Sister!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an tried to make it vague. It was not that he didn¡¯t believe Wen Xichi, but that it was not polite to tell him the details that were rted to the reputation of the girls in the mansion, even though Wen Xichi was his good friend.

    Wen Xichi was clear in his mind. He had known what kind of person Shao Jie¡¯er was since he was young. Every time they yed together, Shao Jie¡¯er never behaved as an agreeable person. She would spare no efforts to tter people of her higher position. She acted as if she were a humble servant girl serving them, and did whatever they asked without any disobedience.

    On the other hand, to those who were inferior to her, she was very harsh and mean. She would ruthlessly trample them with lots of enjoyment.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Third Miss been punished?¡± Wen Xichi keenly grasped the point and asked. As a friend, he shouldn¡¯t ask too much but just took the hint. However, as an official of the Ministry of Justice present, he must continue the inquest.

    ¡°In fact, not only Third Sister, but also Fifth Sister was...¡± Shao Hua¡¯an seemed to be in a dilemma. He stopped as soon as realizing that he had nearly made an indiscreet remark. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Yuanqing, no more questions, please. I saw no link between the matter of the sisters and the current situation. There is no need to investigate it!¡±

 Chapter 832 - The Unconscious Master and Servant

    <h4>Chapter 832 The Unconscious Master and Servant</h4>

    ¡°Since I have known the case, I have to investigate it. Otherwise, it will embarrass me that I, who lives next to you, have nothing to give when being questioned by the Ministry of Justice.¡± Wen Xichi said in a moderate tone, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me what on earth was going on. It¡¯s better to talk about it ourselves than to go and ask your sisters. Now the Second Miss of your mansion is still missing. If something has happened to her, it will probably be a life-and-deathwsuit!¡±

    As long as the case involved people¡¯s life, it was necessary for an official of the Ministry of Justice on the spot to investigate it, even if there was still no report from a victim.

    There were both seriousness and forgiveness in Wen Xichi¡¯s words. It seemed that there were connotations inside.

    Shao Hua¡¯an looked at him with a wry smile and said reluctantly, ¡°Okay, I will tell you what you want. Everything I know is all from my grandma. I am not sure whether they are true or not. Some statements may be her prejudice, so don¡¯t take them seriously!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. I can tell!¡± Wen Xichi nodded andforted him to dispel his worries.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s solemnity made Shao Hua¡¯an very helpless, then he described what had happened before in Old Madam¡¯s words.

    Based on Old Madam¡¯s description, when Shao Jie¡¯er was decorating Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s bridal chamber, Shao Caihuan and Shao Wanru got there together to find fault with her. The former two argued that the chamber was too small, and ordered Shao Jie¡¯er to choose another. But once a bridal chamber was chosen, it could not be changed at will. However, the two of them did not give up after being refused by Shao Jie¡¯er and even mentioned the First Miss of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion in an unfriendly manner.

    When the argument was at its peak, people from Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion arrived there and heard the ill words about their First Miss in the quarrel, which inmed their anger and caused them toin it to Old Madam...

    ¡°This is the whole thing. Second Sister was punished, because of this, to copy Woman Precepts in this chamber of mine!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an sighed and said with vexation.

    Indeed, it was really a headache.

    After hearing Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s description, Wen Xichi thought for a moment and doubted, ¡°It seems that Second Miss hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, but it is Third Miss and Fifth Miss who have. Why was Second Miss, instead of the other two Misses, punished?¡±

    ¡°You know that my mother is not home now, and so is my eldest sister. So we left the duty of choosing the bridal chamber to Second Sister. It was she who chose this house. Grandma also thought that she had picked a bad one. Although Third Sister and Fifth Sister were also wrong, they just did it for my good, intending to choose a big chamber for me. Grandma punished Second Sister, for she not only chose a bad house but also refused to correct the mistake she had made!¡±

    ¡°What should she do?¡± Wen Xichi asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she was once asked to pick another one. But she refused and then was punished to stay here. No one expected that such a thing would happen. It¡¯s really...¡± Shao Hua¡¯an shook his hand and said helplessly.

    The quarrel was started due to his bridal chamber, and an ident happened to his bridal chamber too. But he knew nothing clear. Shao Hua¡¯an was very frustrated that he had lost a house to live in, for it was almost burned out, not to mention that Shao Jie¡¯er was still missing.

    More frustratingly, his fiancee¡¯s family would definitely be furious. Shao Hua¡¯an was totally deep in a dilemma now.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to choose another bridal chamber?¡± Wen Xichi looked at Shao Hua¡¯an, who looked extremely worried.

    ¡°It seems so!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an nodded and said.

    ¡°How about offering the choice to Miss Zhao¡¯s family? Give them the right to choose a suitable house as the bridal chamber, as long as it was a vacant one. That might appease their anger,¡± Wen Xichiforted Shao Hua¡¯an and said.

    ¡°That might be all I can do now!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an nodded and said.

    During their discussion in a low voice, many people were seeking Shao Jie¡¯er. But no one had ever seen her yet, even if they moved the beams in the ruin. Shao Jie¡¯er seemed to have disappeared into the air.

    Duke Xing was very anxious and asked someone to rummage through the whole copsed house, but there was nothing. Shao Jie¡¯er was not there.

    Then many people started to shout, ¡°Second Miss! Second Miss!¡±

    That no one was under that ruin meant that Shao Jie¡¯er might be still alive. However, there were still some ces that had not been searched. No one could be sure whether she was alive or not.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was wakened up by the shouting of her name. She stood up with her hands covering her head, confused, and not knowing where she was. Hearing the sudden cry of ¡°Second Miss¡± not far away, Shao Jie¡¯er answered subconsciously.

    She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she saw Shao Jing¡¯s excited face. She had never got such attention from her father before.

    ¡°Second Miss, it¡¯s really you. Why... why are you here?¡± An old maid said excitedly. Everyone had thought that Shao Jie¡¯er was dead. Unexpectedly, she was not only alive but also uninjured. Except for some burnt marks on her clothes, other parts of her were well and clean.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was in a pavilion, which was behind a big tree outside the burnt chamber.

    The tree was huge enough to block half of the pavilion from the wind and rain.

    Earlier, everyone rushed over to the chamber to put out the fire, but none of them had ever noticed the pavilion, which was right beside them. No one had seen it because their minds were totally upied with the fire.

    So the truth was Second Miss had fallen asleep here instead of being in the burnt house?

    ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± A servant girl suddenly rushed into the crowd and hugged Shao Jie¡¯er. Everyone looked at her and found that it was Liuxiang, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s private servant girl.

    The servant girl was also unscathed, but there was a trace of ck stain at the corner of her dress. It should have something to do with the burning.

    ¡°Father? And Brother?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was still dizzy. She didn¡¯t understand why the two were here in front of her. She closed her eyes again, wondering whether she was in a dream.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shao Jing looked Shao Jie¡¯er up and down and asked coldly.

    ¡°I just went out for a walk!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er lost some of her memories. She smiled awkwardly and tried hard to recall what had happened before.

    ¡°Went for a walk? Why didn¡¯t I see you just now?¡± Shao Jing said coldly.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t see you either. Maybe I have left before you came!¡± Shao Jie¡¯erughed and felt embarrassed, and herughter became more and more reluctant.

    At this time, she finally remembered how she got out of that burnt house.

    When the chamber was on fire, as Shao Jie¡¯er had plotted ahead of time, she left on purpose and then came backter with an excuse. Now that the house had been burnt out, she should im her innocence right now.

    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± Shao Jing asked, still in a cold voice.

    ¡°I... I... Fifth Sister...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked around. It seemed that she was looking for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Jing asked.

    ¡°Fifth Sister¡¯s servant girl... Fifth Sister¡¯s servant girl came over and passed her master¡¯s message to me saying that what Fifth Sister has said today was not her idea. So I wanted to go to her. But on the way, I changed my mind because I thought it was not good to disturb Fifth Sister sote!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er became sober and answered in an orderly way.

    ¡°Why did Wanru¡¯s servant girle to a ce which is far away from her master¡¯s!¡± Shao Jing didn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s truly the servant girl of Fifth Sister. I¡¯ve seen her before. Although I couldn¡¯t remember her at first, I could do it as soon as she showed her identity!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said anxiously with fear on her face.

    She reached out her hand to pull Liuxiang close to her. ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can listen to Liuxiang. Liuxiang saw her as well!¡±

    Liuxiang was sharply pained by Shao Jie¡¯er, who was pinching a piece of her flesh with great force. When she saw Shao Jing looking at her, she nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, I saw her. Both my master and I saw her!¡±

    The intense pain in the hand was a clue of her master¡¯s order. How could she not understand her master¡¯s hint?

    In fact, Liuxiang was also in great confusion. She had just woken up before long, left alone in the corner of the pavilion, without anyone besides her. Hearing some sounds, she turned around in a hurry and saw her master in the crowd, who for her was thest hope, so she immediately rushed to her.

    But until now, she was still puzzled and didn¡¯t know what had happened. But she knew that she couldn¡¯t tell the truth. She followed Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words as suggested, and lowered her eyes subconsciously to hide the panic in them. Actually, she really didn¡¯t know why her master mentioned Fifth Miss¡¯s servant girl!

    The truth was she didn¡¯t see the Fifth Miss¡¯s servant girl just now. She felt a hit on her head and then fainted after getting out of the room.

    ¡°Call Fifth Miss!¡± Shao Jing, who was with a gloomy face, ordered an old maid and said.

    The old maid nodded and ran out in a hurry, but soon she came back without anyone.

    ¡°Duke Xing, it was said that when the fire broke out, Fifth Miss was too afraid so that she went to Old Madam¡¯s and has been there until now. So, do you still want her toe?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Old Madam¡¯s!¡± Since the fire had been put out, Shao Jing asked the servants to go back. After all, no one was hurt in the fire; hence, other matters could be settled tomorrow. Then Shao Jing headed towards Old Madam¡¯s house with Shao Jie¡¯er and Shao Hua¡¯an.

    Wen Xichi, following beside Shao Hua¡¯an, observed Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s dress. He raised the corners of his mouth and smiled with an idea in his head. Then he watched Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hair, which was messy and stained with dust...

    When they arrived at Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard, Shao Wanru was calmly sitting with Old Madam. On seeing them, she hastened to stand up and bowed to Shao Jing who was walking in front, and then to Shao Hua¡¯an. After her beautiful eyes met a pair of clear ones, she was slightly stunned, but immediately bowed once more.

    Then she stood aside and waited for Old Madam to speak.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t look well. Her eyesight didn¡¯t fall directly on Shao Jing in the front, but on Shao Jie¡¯er, who was hiding behind.

    She gave a nce and turned away at once as if she had not seen Shao Jie¡¯er just now.

    Shao Wanru had been observing Old Madam¡¯s expression. She saw Old Madam¡¯s rapid nce at Shao Jie¡¯er and found that there was no worry, no happiness, or other fluctuations in her eyes. It was obvious that Old Madam was not surprised with Shao Jie¡¯er appearance. She couldn¡¯t help sneering in her mind and assured that everything was indeed Old Madam¡¯s plot...

 Chapter 833 - You Dare to Do That, Second Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 833 You Dare to Do That, Second Sister?</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what did you want to tell me through your servant girl?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stepped close to Shao Wanru and said. No one else in the room was talking at this moment. Although her voice was very low, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er in astonishment and said, ¡°Second Sister, did I send someone to you?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t send anyone to me?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s expression turned dreadful, and she said anxiously, ¡°Impossible! That servant girl is indeed a servant girl of yours.¡±

    ¡°My servant girl?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and repeated.

    ¡°Yes, she is the servant girl of your chamber. I don¡¯t know her name, but I will definitely recognize her when I see her face,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said anxiously.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips, and an impassive smile appeared on her face after a long while. Shao Jie¡¯er had full confidence in her promise as if she was going to go and point out such a servant girl in Shao Wanru¡¯s chamber. It was without question that there was indeed a ¡°someone¡± who had been secretly arranged in her house as a mole.

    ¡°Are you sure, Second Sister?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Of course. Fifth Sister, no sooner had I been led out by your girl to another ce, than the house where I stayed was burned. Did you really know nothing about it, Fifth Sister?¡±

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s expression, Shao Jie¡¯er calmed down a little. It seemed that she could remedy the matter.

    ¡°Wanru, Jie¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡± Old Madam, who was sitting in the main seat, coughed heavily. Except for the two girls, everyone else in the room had been seated properly.

    Wen Xichi nced at Shao Wanru, who was at a loss. He suddenly had the sense that Shao Wanru, standing in the room at the time, looked aggrieved and sad. His heart pounded several times. He, frowning, didn¡¯t like this kind of feeling at all.

    Inside his heart, there was a wave of uncontroble anger, which was provoked by Shao Wanru, against other people in the room.

    He looked down, took a deep breath, and suppressed the anxiety in his heart. When looking up again, he was clear-headed. As an official of the Ministry of Justice, he should calmly listen to everyone¡¯s confessions at this moment.

    Moreover, the thing happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Before the truth was dug out, it was inappropriate that he said anything about it. It was what he should do to maintain a detached attitude.

    ¡°Grandmother, I was copying books in eldest brother¡¯s bridal chamber. Butter, Fifth Sister sent a servant girl to talk to me about what happened in the day. I thought that something in detail couldn¡¯t be clearly passed by a servant, so I went out to find Fifth Sister. But I didn¡¯t expect that the room was on fire soon after I left.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked at Old Madam and said. She was frightened.

    Shao Wanru suddenly raised her head and threw an aggressive look at Shao Jie¡¯er. What a crafty calumniation that instantly med the fire on her.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was suggesting that Shao Wanru had sent someone to lead her out on purpose so that her people could get the chance to set the fire.

    ¡°Nonsense! It should be that your Fifth Sister indeed had something to tell you!¡± Old Madam¡¯s face darkened as she scolded Shao Jie¡¯er. She nced at Wen Xichi, who was sitting on the side.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was about to cry and lowered her head with grievance, pinching the handkerchief in her hand. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything to defend herself, though she was eager to do so.

    ¡°How is the bridal chamber? Does anyone get hurt?¡± Old Madam turned to ask Shao Jing after she scolded Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°No one got injured, but the house was not usable anymore!¡± Shao Jing frowned and said with a headache. ¡°Nothing is a problem, but the furniture sent from the Minister¡¯s Mansion, which has been burned out. It¡¯s hard for us to exin it to Minister Zhao!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all burned out?¡± Old Madam straightened her body, feeling that was a very difficult problem to deal with.

    ¡°Almost all. Even if they were saved from the fire, they would have been half damaged and can¡¯t be used anymore,¡± Shao Jing said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Minister and his family will... ¡±

    Everyone in the room had understood before Duke Xing finished his words that it was indeed an undeniable fault of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. So it was inevitable for Miss Zhao¡¯s family to get angry. Now Duke Xing and his family had to try their best to suppress their anger.

    ¡°We will meet any demand they ask!¡± Old Madam said wearily. Truly it was difficult for an old woman to bear being abruptly wakened in the middle of the night, especially on such a cold one. Even though her room was warm inside, the warmth had been diluted by so many people¡¯s arrival.

    Nanny Yu brought another hand-warmer and handed it to Old Madam. She hugged it tightly and rolled her eyes slightly. She became a bit more energetic, which, however, was quite on the edge.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. No matter what they say, it¡¯s always our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s fault!¡± Shao Jing also nodded. He nced at the people present, stood up with his hand on the armrest, and was about to leave. Since that the matter couldn¡¯t be tacked unless they had a negotiation with the Minister first, and that Old Madam was not energetic at this time, Duke Xing had to leave it to tomorrow.

    As soon as he put his hand on the armrest, he heard Shao Wanru asking Shao Jie¡¯er in a low voice, ¡°Second Sister, did you really see a servant girl sent by me? Is she really the servant from my house? But I didn¡¯t send a servant girl!¡±

    Shao Wanru blinked her innocent eyes and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Unnoticed, she had approached Shao Jie¡¯er. The two of them stood together. Shao Wanru¡¯s voice was not loud, but it took a good opportunity to break in and start another discussion the moment Shao Jing stopped talking and was about to say goodbye to Old Madam.

    Wen Xichi picked up the teacup, took a sip, and slowly put it down. He knew the servant girl thing wouldn¡¯t be let go like that.

    ¡°Second Sister, are you going to shirk your responsibility?¡± As Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t reply to her just now, Shao Wanru asked her again. With her face right opposite to Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s, she didn¡¯t notice that everyone in the room had turned their eyes on them.

    But Shao Jie¡¯er did. She also saw Old Madam¡¯s cold eyes, which caused her trembling and her instant defense for herself. ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t deny it. It¡¯s really a servant girl of yours. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call all your servant girls over here. I will definitely pick her out.¡±

    After saying that, she tried her best to show her confidence in it.

    Because she could really recognize that servant girl. Old Madam had told her who she was, and she had seen her before.

    ¡°Second Sister, have you made up your mind to point her out?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a slight smile.

    ¡°Of course, I have. I can definitely find her out. I just don¡¯t understand why you ask her toe to me at that time. You just said that I was going to shirk the responsibility. I deny it and I think it was you who did something ill, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Sensing her confidence, Shao Jie¡¯er straightened her back with acent face.

    There was indeed such a person. So Shao Jie¡¯er was really not afraid of Shao Wanru¡¯s questions. Even if Shao Wanru asked her to point out the servant she mentioned, she could do it. Such prearranged evidence made Shao Jie¡¯er be arrogant again.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Get out of here!¡± Old Madam rebuked them. But with a gloomy loser-look, she seemed to not want everybody to take it too seriously.

    Whenever Shao Jie¡¯er was about to testify, Old Madam said things like that. It sounded like that she was protecting Shao Wanru wholeheartedly. Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, understanding that she was thest person for whom Old Madam would ever have preference. She believed that actually, Old Madam was pushing the me on her with a vague attitude.

    No investigation didn¡¯t mean no wrongdoing. Old Madam¡¯s pretended ¡°protection¡± led everyone to think that Shao Wanru had indeed done something evil and she was here to ask for Old Madam¡¯s cover.

    It was reasonable if she did so. First, although Shao Caihuan was the one quarreling with Shao Jie¡¯er during the day, Shao Wanru was also present there with them, after she had followed Shao Caihuan. Second, she might bear a grudge against Shao Jie¡¯er after the quarrel. Moreover, she was scolded by Old Madam atst.

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was apparently not in the wrong, but now she was scolded by Old Madam. She felt so wronged that she wanted to cry again.

    ording to Old Madam¡¯s words, Shao Jie¡¯er should not mention it again. But when she thought of Shao Wanru¡¯s usation on her of shirking the responsibility, she was unwilling to let Shao Wanru go just like that.

    It was not easy to catch Shao Wanru¡¯s weakness, so by no means, Shao Jie¡¯er would be willing to let her go this time when she had held Shao Wanru¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. However, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Old Madam.

    ¡°Grandma, since Second Sister has seen my servant girl, can you allow her to point the girl out? When the fire broke out just now, the people in my chamber were also rmed. At that time, they should have all been awakened!¡± Shao Wanru turned to Old Madam calmly and answered Old Madam.

    Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru, with her eyes full of gloom, anger, and disappointment.

    ¡°Wanru, let¡¯s talk about your affair tomorrow. Your grandma can not be further shocked and scared tonight!¡± Shao Jing coughed in a low voice and said to help his mother.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle Jing, I think it¡¯s better to make it clear tonight. Lord Wen happens to be here, so I want him to be a spectator. And I¡¯m afraid that something bad might happen to the so-called servant girl from my house after tonight. At that time, there will be no evidence for my innocence, where I can no longer defend myself!¡±

    Shao Jing was slightly embarrassed by the refusal from a junior, and also became increasingly unhappy with her words, and his face darken. ¡°Your servant girl is just fine. How could anything happen to her? Stop your nonsense. Go back and have a rest!¡±

    After saying that, he was about to stand up and leave, not willing to talk to Shao Wanru again. It was toote, and everyone was exhausted now. Since the fire had been put out, they wanted to deal with other things tomorrow!

    Wen Xichi gently touched the delicate pattern on the teacup and lowered his head slightly with a faint smile, waiting for the next conversation...

    ¡°Uncle Jing, please wait for a moment. I suspect that someone wants to frame me by making use of the servant girl from my house. Please uphold justice for me!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her watery eyes and said, ¡°Second Sister, why don¡¯t you identify the servant girl tonight and let her tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Fifth girl, it¡¯s toote now. Tomorrow!¡± Old Madam finally said coldly.

    Shao Wanru focused her eyes on Old Madam and said softly, ¡°Grandma, It won¡¯t take too much time to finish what happened today tonight. Or please pick the servant girl out and bring her under your protection, will you?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Old Madam rebuked. What kind of rule was it for the Old Madam of the Duke¡¯s Mansion to protect a servant girl?

    ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. I just want you to bear witness to prove my innocence.¡± Shao Wanru continued her pleading as if she hadn¡¯t heard Old Madam¡¯s reprimand. Then she raised her head to look at Shao Jie¡¯er and said provocatively, ¡°Second Sister, didn¡¯t you dare to do that, did you?¡±

 Chapter 834 - A Vision of Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 834 A Vision of Eternity</h4>

    After being provoked by Shao Wanru, Shao Jie¡¯er immediately raised her head and refuted, ¡°Why would I not dare? Let¡¯s go and find her out! What will you do if I find her?¡± She had always been unwilling to let off Shao Wanru, and she was in full confidence, so she waspletely not afraid of Shao Wanru¡¯s verification.

    ¡°If you point her out, I¡¯ll consider believing that you have no intention of framing me!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile. She seemed to be smiling, and seemed to be not.

    ¡°That I point your servant girl out means that I don¡¯t intend to set you up? Fifth Sister, you really take advantage of such a statement.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with a sneer. She had decided to listen to Old Madam and tried to avoid arguing with Shao Wanru about this matter. But the more Shao Wanru said, the more Shao Jie¡¯er became annoyed with her.

    Holding a strong conviction that she would be sure to win, Shao Jie¡¯er finally decided not to make anypromise anymore.

    ¡°What do you mean, Second Sister?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I mean if I cannot find her, I will admit that it¡¯s my fault and then in person kowtow and apologize to you. If I can, Fifth Sister will have to kowtow and apologize to me in front of grandma!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with a sneer.

    Shao Jie¡¯er thought in her mind that she would definitely win!

    Old Madam showed no intention of stopping her, just sitting high on the main seat with a gloomy face, which abetted Shao Jie¡¯er to be more conceited. She looked at Shao Wanru with an increasinglycent face.

    In a bet where she must be the winner, she wouldn¡¯t let Shao Wanru go so easily. Of course, she didn¡¯t intend to do anything evil to Shao Wanru. All she wanted was to prove that Shao Wanru had sent someone to her, but not to say that she had seen Shao Wanru¡¯s servant set the fire. No one else than Shao Jie¡¯er knew better how the fire broke out.

    ¡°Second Sister¡¯s condition sounds fair, but it is not. Can your apology be the same as mine?¡± Shao Wanru said with a faint smile.

    In aristocratic families, the lineal system always had its hierarchy and order. The identity of a daughter of the legal wife always overwhelmed that of a concubine¡¯s daughter. Shao Jie¡¯er, as the daughter of a concubine, was inferior to Shao Wanru. If a concubine¡¯s daughter did something wrong to a daughter of the legal wife, the former must apologize to thetter. However, when the opposite happened, thetter did not have to apologize to the former in public.

    From this point of view, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s conditions were indeed not fair.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face turned red due to her vexation. As a concubine¡¯s daughter, she was inferior to others in the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. And Shao Wanru had just emphasized it again in front of so many people, which made Shao Jie¡¯er feel deeply ashamed and her blood rush up to her face. She red at Shao Wanru with hatred as if Shao Wanru had done something heinous.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you mean?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er gritted her teeth but could not suppress the anger in her heart.

    Shao Wanru nced at Shao Jie¡¯er with a calm attitude, which formed a sharp contrast with Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s anger and hatred. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else but that your method is unfair. If I am wrong, I will apologize to you. But I won¡¯t kowtow to you! If you are wrong, I don¡¯t need your kowtowing to me either.¡±

    Though Shao Jie¡¯er was a concubine¡¯s daughter, she was the elder sister. So only her apology was enough for her mistakes. If she was required to kowtow to Shao Wanru, other people would gossip about it. Moreover, Shao Wanru did not mean to suppress Shao Jie¡¯er. On the contrary, she even intended to create opportunities for Shao Jie¡¯er to promote her status.

    ¡°Co-wife? If Uncle Jing had a co-wife, many problems could be separated to deal with.¡± Shao Wanru thought of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s mother as the ¡°co-wife¡± she needed.

    In fact, Shao Jing had several concubines, among whom only Concubine Lu had given birth to a child, Shao Jie¡¯er. It was said that she was once a servant girl of Jiang family, andter she became a concubine of Shao Jing because of her master¡¯s positive rmendation. She had always kept a low profile in the mansion.

    She was very respectful to Jiang family and also got along well with other concubines. Although she was very inconspicuous, at least she could safely give birth to Shao Jie¡¯er, who was Shao Jing¡¯s only daughter of a concubine.

    It was not bad for an inconspicuous person like her to live such a life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The fact that she could give birth to a child under the pressure from Jiang family and Shao Jing indicated that she was a scheming person.

    Recently, Concubine Lu had been helping the Third Madam manage the household. Shao Wanru had inquired that she was excellent at keeping everything well in order. It was said that she had got the experience from observing Jiang family manage the mansion before when she was still a servant girl of Jiang family.

    She had followed Jiang family for a long time and then became a concubine, who was the one giving birth to a child, though the kid was a daughter. That showed Concubine Lu was not a naive woman.

    Now it was the right time and there were two right people. But someone¡¯s ambition was needed. Judging from Concubine Lu¡¯s daily behaviors, she cannot be a reckless person, but someone else can be. Shao Jie¡¯er was reckless enough to expose her ambition. However, it was hard to tell if her ambition could convince Concubine Lu.

    Of course, she would not let go of such a good opportunity to humiliate Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Only by provoking Shao Jie¡¯er could she provoke Concubine Lu.

    After hearing Shao Wanru, Shao Jie¡¯er gnashed her teeth secretly, but she had to agree on it. It was just fine to have no Kowtow. As long as Shao Wanru apologized to her, at least in the mansion, from then on Shao Wanru would avoid her whenever they met, which, as she believed, could help her to get the goods on Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er nodded hard, turned to Old Madam and said, ¡°Grandma, since Fifth Sister doesn¡¯t believe what I said, I¡¯ll go to Fifth Sister¡¯s to point that servant girl out! At that time, the result will prove that I am not telling a lie!¡±

    When she was proved to be right, Shao Wanru would be confirmed to be guilty. With her long eyshes fluttering, Shao Wanru raised her head and looked at Old Madam who was with a gloomy face.

    Old Madam did not say a word to stop her, which meant that she had agreed. Wanru¡¯s eyes were full of coldness, without a trace of warmth.

    ¡°Wanru, have you really decided to allow Jie¡¯er to identify that person?¡± Old Madam finally spoke and nced at Shao Wanru with an unpleasant look.

    ¡°Yes, I have. Grandma. Let Second Sister send someone to find the servant. Anyway, I didn¡¯t really ask anyone to talk to Second Sister.¡± Shao Wanru looked at Old Madam calmly and said.

    Then she half closed her eyes with the long eyshes fluttering down. She seemed to be a little tired and helpless. The uneven shadow cast down from themplight made her gorgeous face look as pale as snow, which inexplicably gave out an aura of delicacy. Standing in a corner, she seemed to be an outsider, totally different from the people around her. She was lonely, even many people were standing around.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s sight fell on the teacup in front of him. It looked like that he was focusing on the patterns on the teacup. but only he knew that after a nce at that delicate girl, he suffered severe and painful twitches on his heart, as if it was heavily pressed by something. He felt very sad and ufortable.

    He tried his best to ignore that feeling by staring at the teacup. However, he still saw the delicate young face, the smile and the anger shown on it. They were just like a painting and seemed to have been deeply engraved in his memory. No matter how he looked at the teacup, everything in his mind was still about her.

    However, Shao Wanru looked rather sorrowful. Even her smile revealed loneliness, sadness and helplessness. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t rely on anyone even if she wanted to, which was always the sadness shared by women. Everything around her was filled with liveliness and happiness, but they belonged to others. She was alone to enjoy the loneliness...

    An uncontroble feeling for her was quietlying into being in his deep heart. The nce just now seemed to have taken him to travel through the past a thousand years, and slowly gathered all his previous emotions. First came the indifference,ter the suspicion, and finally the antipathy, all of which were mixed up together. That was a vision of eternity.

    He had always been smart. He had never thought about things like that before, because he felt it impossible and had never considered developing a rtionship with her. Now, all his dormant thoughts and feelings were aroused and becameplicated because of that glimpse. His feeling for her became clearer and clearer, and he also started to realize it.

    His heart, which had always been calm, lost its usual rhythm and beat at an abnormal pace.

    Wen Xichi slowly reached out his hand to hold the teacup and took a sip. With his serene eyes, he raised his head and quietly listened to the conversations in the room. He didn¡¯t look at Shao Wanru anymore.

    ¡°If it is so, go and find her out!¡± Old Madam, who was a little impatient, waved her hand and said.

    ¡°Yes, grandma, I¡¯ll go and do it right away!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er nodded and was about to turn around and leave. But she was stopped by Shao Wanru. ¡°Second Sister, you don¡¯t have to go to my chamber. It¡¯ste. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to go there like this!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er stood still and looked at Shao Wanru with a sarcastic smile on her face. ¡°Fifth Sister, are you afraid? It¡¯s fine. You will just need to apologize to meter. I can¡¯t let you kowtow to me, can I?¡±

    She thought that Shao Wanru stopped her because of guilty.

    Shao Wanru shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°Second Sister, why do you think I¡¯m afraid? How can it be possible that I am? It¡¯s neither my servant girl nor my calling for her. I¡¯m just worried that you will be tired of going anding everywhere at night. Why not ask one of your servant girls to do that for you?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t keep up with Shao Wanru¡¯s thoughts. After being stunned for a while, she asked subconsciously, ¡°Whom should I send?¡±

    Shao Wanru nced at Shao Jie¡¯er and said with a smile, ¡°I rmend your private servant girl Liuxiang. She can go there to find the servant girl out so that you don¡¯t have to do that in person. Liuxiang was also that one always staying with you, so she should have seen her before!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er opened her mouth, intending to say something. Hercent look immediately turned nervous. First, she nned to tell Liuxiang about it, but she hadn¡¯t got a chance to do that, for it happened so suddenly that she and Liuxiang fainted, and they werepanied by others as soon as they woke up. There was no chance for them to have a secret conversation. How could Liuxiang know which servant girl she should point out?

    Shao Jie¡¯er had been flurried in her heart. They both passed out before she told Liuxiang.

    However, she had an inspiration and hastened to say, ¡°When your servant girl came to me, Liuxiang had note back yet. Liuxiang happened to not see her!¡±

    ¡°What about the moment you went out of that house? Did you go out alone before Liuxiang came back? ¡± Shao Wanru continued to ask.

    Seeing that Shao Jie¡¯er was aggressively questioned by Shao Wanru and was frightened in a cold sweat, Old Madam heavily put down the teacup in her hand. When she was about to speak, she was cut in by another clear voice, ¡°Second Miss Shao, when you were in the pavilion, you said that your servant girl also saw her, and she also testified for you. Are you going to withdraw your confession?¡±

 Chapter 835 - Confessions Full of Flaws

    <h4>Chapter 835 Confessions Full of ws</h4>

    Shao Wanru saw Old Madam¡¯s impatience, realizing that she was going to butt in, so she just waited for her to get herself involved.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Wen Xichi should speak first at this time. She thought that he wouldn¡¯t say anything until the truth came out in the end!

    Shao Wanru, surprised, turned her eyes on him. Her eyes were dewy and vivid like ripples on ake. They shone beautiful gentleness, which was mixed up with slight indifferent alertness. Wen Xichi looked down a little, but immediately raised his eyes with an amiable and elegant smile on his face.

    Compared with Chu Liuchen, who pretended to be harmless and gentle, Wen Xichi showed his sincere kindness to others with all his heart. That was very agreeable.

    ¡°Second Miss, many people, including Duke Xing and First Young Master, heard your words beside the fire scene just now. How do you exin it now, Second Miss?¡± Wen Xichi turned to look at Shao Jie¡¯er with a smile, but his question was sharp enough as if he was interrogating Shao Jie¡¯er as a suspect at the court.

    Even the words he used were specialnguages of trial questions.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had never experienced such a scene before, so she sank into panic as soon as she was questioned like that. She didn¡¯t remember until now that she once asked Liuxiang to lie about her confession to make her words sound more credible. Now it was quite unreasonable to insist that Liuxiang was not there to see that so-called servant girl.

    She was tongue-tied and cast a ¡°help¡± look at Old Madam, hoping to get a hint of instruction from her.

    Old Madam was angered to curse Shao Jie¡¯er as a fool in her heart. She had known that Shao Jie¡¯er was not clever, but it was beyond her expectation that she should be that stupid. It seemed to be very difficult for Shao Jie¡¯er to patch up her lie.

    Old Madam coughed in a low voice and rebuked, ¡°Why did you talk nonsense before?¡±

    Old Madam took Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s confession in the pavilion as unbelievable nonsense, which meanwhile implied that what she said now was true.

    ¡°Sorry. I said so because I was too scared when seeing so many people surrounding me at that time. It was not true!¡± After being reminded by Old Madam, Shao Jie¡¯er immediately came to her senses and hastened to wave her hands and deny her previous words.

    The situation at that time was indeed like this. Shao Jie¡¯er did not dare to tell others what had happened to her before she was found. The Misses of aristocratic families were most concerned about their reputation. And her reputation would be ruined if it was known to everyone that she had been deserted in the corner after being knocked out by someone. So she would definitely not tell others about it, let alone so many people were surrounding her at that time.

    ¡°Second Miss, do you mean that you were so afraid that you asked your servant girl to testify you at that time?¡± Wen Xichi asked again with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I was afraid at that time, so I did that in a panic.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er insisted.

    ¡°Well, Second Miss, even if you made a mistake on your servant girl¡¯s thing because you were in a panic, what about the fire? Can you tell us what happened when you left the house? Had the fire started yet at that time?¡± Wen Xichi continued to say.

    At the moment, Shao Wanru noticed the burnt mark on the hem of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s dress. However, there were burn marks not only on her, but also on Shao Jing and Shao Hua¡¯an. It was quite normal for them to carry one or two burn marks on their clothes for they just now came here from the fire scene. She smiled slightly, knowing what Wen Xichi was going to ask.

    Other people might get burnt marks in the burning fire by ident. But the fire should be about to, or have faded away when Shao Jie¡¯er appeared at the fire scene. Therefore, it was hard to exin why she would get burned!

    ¡°Of course, there was no fire when I left. I just wanted to go to Fifth Sister¡¯s. But when I was about to arrive, I turned back because I suddenly realized that she might have fallen asleep.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er could only say so now. She was secretly flustered. Since she was a child, she had been afraid of Wen Xichi and of course, she never dared to y with him. He, a childe of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, was too smart for her.

    Every time she tried to hide something from him, she failed all the time.

    ¡°Second Miss, now that you left before the fire and didn¡¯te back until the fire died out, I wonder where the burn marks on your clothes came from.¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes fell on the burn marks on Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s clothes.

    With Old Madam¡¯s countenance changed, she stared at the burnt marks on Shao Jie¡¯er with hatred. Of course, she also saw them. However, she didn¡¯t pay attention to them after seeing the marks on her second son and eldest grandson, and thought that Shao Jie¡¯er got them in the fire.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the fire should have been out when Shao Jie¡¯er went back there!

    The dress was burned after the fire went out? Where did the dress-burning firee from? Old Madam was so angry that she almost burst into mes. She wanted to knock Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s head open and see what kind of brain such a fool would have.

    ¡°I... I...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was flurried, with her eyes flickering, and with not only cold sweat on her forehead but also all over her body. She suddenly said, ¡°I... I went there with that servant girl of Fifth Sister, but I came back alone with antern. I tripped on the way and thentern rolled over, the fire inside which burned my dress. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and put it out!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er became more and more proficient in telling lies. She even felt that they were wless after she finished. Anyway, she fell over as she said and no one could deny it.

    ¡°Second Miss, how did you fall?¡± Wen Xichi still didn¡¯t let her go. He stared at her tightly and asked with calmness and seriousness in his eyes, which held a panoramic view of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s anxiety.

    When Shao Jie¡¯er was about to reply, there seemed to be a white light shing in her mind and some things deep in her memory urred to her, which drove her into extreme panic with her face immediately turning pale.

    Even her lips were trembling, but she failed to make any sound.

    Shao Wanru was stunned when seeing the converted expression of Shao Jie¡¯er. She then took a look at Wen Xichi, whose smile had been reced by a solemn face that was pointing at Shao Jie¡¯er like a sheathed sword.

    ¡°However, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s reaction was also very odd. Wen Xichi¡¯s questions were aggressive enough to make her nervous, but not enough to make her scared like that¡ª¡ªshe trembled, and expression on her face made a tremendous change.¡± Shao Wanru frowned and thought, ¡°Is there anything else that I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Jie¡¯er, just tell us how you fell down. Then Minister Wen can record it. It¡¯s cold, and he has been waiting for a long time!¡± Old Madam said impatiently. It was obvious that she was showing the door to Wen Xichi. If it weren¡¯t for him, it would have been much smoother.

    Old Madam was inexplicably annoyed. ¡°Finally came the moment without Great Elder Princess, but here came Wen Xichi to spoil our n.¡± She just wanted Shao Jie¡¯er to answer Wen Xichi¡¯s questions so that he could leave.

    ¡°I... I just fell on my knees, so my dress was burned...¡± Scolded by Old Madam, Shao Jie¡¯er came to her senses from her memory and hastily exined in a panic.

    However, the dress wouldn¡¯t get burnt unless it reached the fire.

    ¡°Second Miss, are you sure that you fell down just as you said, but not in any other way? Don¡¯t tell me then you again made a mistake because you were scared.¡± Wen Xichi said with his face showing another smile, which was mixed up with a little calmness.

    ¡°Just...just as I said. I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m very sure,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said hurriedly.

    ¡°Well, it will be the best if you¡¯re sure!¡± Wen Xichi turned to look at Old Madam calmly and said with saluting hands, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯ve done with asking questions. Now I have a conclusion that Second Miss Shao was lying!¡±

    His conclusion shocked everyone in the room. They all stared at Shao Jie¡¯er in surprise.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not lying. I indeed fell down in that way!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er, who felt guilty, immediately shook her head in a panic after being stared at by everyone.

    ¡°Yuanqing, why did you say that?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an looked at Wen Xichi and asked.

    While Old Madam was looking at Wen Xichi, full of coldness and displeasure.

    Wen Xichi ignored the unpleasant gaze of Old Madam, reached out to point at the top of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Old Madam, First Young Master, look! Second Miss Shao said that she just knelt on the ground and got her dress burnt. But her hair was in a mess and even covered with some dust. How could her hair be like this if she just knelt down? But she insisted on the truthfulness of the kneeling-down statement no matter how many times I questioned her. She was just telling a lie.¡±

    Wen Xichi wasparatively tall, so he could see the top of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s head clear from where he stood. Shao Jing and Shao Hua¡¯an were also tall enough to see her top. However, no one had ever noticed it on the way here. At this time, when they looked carefully, they found that there was indeed some mud in the messy hair and even a small stone sticking on the hair bun.

    It was obvious that her head once hit on the ground.

    ¡°Second Miss Shao, is there any reason why you can¡¯t tell us?¡± Wen Xichi turned to question her again after he presented his opinion.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was deeply flustered at this time. She wanted to cover her head with her panicked hands but knew at once that doing so could not help. Old Madam was the one to whom she could turn. She said, ¡°Grandma... ¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Another crisp voice cut her off. Shao Wanru took a step forward to Old Madam, bowed sideways respectfully and then got up, and said with her watery eyes fixing on Old Madam¡¯s, ¡°Grandma, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words were almost confirmed to be lies. Everything she had said before might be lies too! Then there was the possibility that the fire might have been set before she left the house. Shao Jie¡¯er was most likely to be the one who set on fire.

    Although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t directly criticize Shao Jie¡¯er, the meaning of her words was obvious enough. Moreover, Wen Xichi was helping her. She didn¡¯t know why Wen Xichi did so, but his unexpected help was just right for her. She immediately seized the opportunity.

    Old Madam was so angry that she almost wanted to eat Shao Jie¡¯er alive. Along the way here from the fire scene, none of her words were convincing. They were all nonsense one after another. And now everything would be med on her.

    But it was of no use that Shao Jie¡¯er took on everything. What Old Madam wanted was to put the me on Shao Wanru. Of course, she didn¡¯t mean to put thetter into prison. As long as Shao Wanru took the me, it would be much easier for Old Madam to go on her plot. Old Madam first expected it to be an easy duty and Shao Jie¡¯er would do it well, though she was not smart.

    But it turned out that Shao Jie¡¯er made mistakes again and again. And the current situation was even more difficult to deal with.

    Wen Xichi perfectly pointed out every w in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s lies. Even if Old Madam wanted to defend Shao Jie¡¯er, she could not.

    ¡°Jie¡¯er, does the fire really have anything to do with you?¡± Shao Jing said coldly.

    ¡°No, Father. It¡¯s not me. It has nothing to do with me. I really went to find Fifth Sister. I¡¯m really...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er burst into tears, not knowing what else she could say.

 Chapter 836 - Unwilling to Act Like Sisterhood

    <h4>Chapter 836 Unwilling to Act Like Sisterhood</h4>

    ¡°Second Miss, you said that you broke antern, but where is it now? It can¡¯t be that someone happened to pass by and took your brokenntern away. What is more coincident is that you didn¡¯t know the servant who took your brokenntern away?¡± Wen Xichi asked more, as if he didn¡¯t see Shao Jie¡¯er pitifully crying in a panic.

    The moment he finished his words, the oue was definitely settled. Even if Shao Jie¡¯er had lied a thousand times, it was impossible for her to show real evidence. However, what Ministry of Justice needed most was the real evidence to prove instead of a witness like her, who kept saying that she had said something wrong before.

    Shao Jie¡¯er could only cry and tried to muddle through this now.

    Wen Xichi took a step back and cupped his hands to salute Shao Jing and Shao Hua¡¯an, ¡°Duke Xing, First Young Master, it¡¯s obvious that this matter has something to do with Second Miss. I have to leave now for something else. If you need me tomorrow, just ask someone to send words to me!¡±

    He didn¡¯t address himself in the same way before. Instead, he used ¡°Your Subject¡±, which meant that he was now an official of Ministry of Justice, and histter words also guaranteed that he could testify for this matter. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know if it was good for Shao Jing¡¯s group, but she knew that this was only good for her!

    These words from Wen Xichi were equivalent to a guarantee for her. A guarantee from an official of Ministry of Justice was much more useful than any witness. Old Madam had asked Shao Jie¡¯er to plot against Shao Wanru in order to get some evidence, which could be used against her in the future.

    So far, Shao Wanru had basically understood Old Madam¡¯s intention, showing a trace of sneer in her eyes. Although Wen Xichi¡¯s behavior was too strange, it was only good for her. So she would just wait to see what Old Madam would say to her next.

    For the time being, she had no need to use those defensive ns that she had prepared!

    After finishing his words, Wen Xichi saluted Old Madam in the high seat, and turned around to stride away.

    Seeing that he left elegantly without hesitation, Old Madam felt suffocated with anger. At this time, no one would believe that Shao Jie¡¯er had nothing to do with this matter.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow!¡± Shao Jing looked around with his hands crossed in front of him and said.

    This was a matter of the inner courtyard, so he and Shao Hua¡¯an could indeed leave now. As long as the mansion had no intention to expose this matter, it could be regarded as a matter of the inner courtyard.

    Shao Wanru sneered. Even this matter was in such condition now, he still wanted to avoid it.

    Shao Wanru took a step forward, bowed deeply to Shao Jing, raised her eyes, and said, ¡°Second Uncle, now we know that Second Sister has something to do with the fire. Second Uncle, don¡¯t you want to know why Second Sister did this?¡±

    Her words were extremely sharp, almost pointing straightly out that Shao Jie¡¯er was the one who had set on fire.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t set the fire. I really didn¡¯t set the fire. I... I really left with a servant girl at that time...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was in panic, and she argued without caring about her face wet with tears.

    ¡°Second Sister, do you mean that I sent someone to call you over here?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er coldly and asked, and then continued asking before Shao Jie¡¯er could answer, ¡°In this case, Second Sister, how about going to the court of Ministry of Justice tomorrow? Let¡¯s see whether the officials of Ministry of Justice believe in you or me.¡±

    ¡°Ok... Let¡¯s go there.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said fiercely, but cowardly in her heart.

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s settled. Second Sister, please point out the person at that time.¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    Old Madam pounded the table heavily with her hand and said harshly, ¡°You two are Misses from a respectable family. What nonsense are you talking about going to the court of Ministry of Justice?¡±

    ¡°Second Son, you and Hua¡¯an can leave now. I¡¯ll deal with this matter!¡± After saying that, Old Madam waved her hand to Shao Jing.

    Shao Jing nodded, took a few steps and looked back at Shao Wanru. He couldn¡¯t see through this niece. He couldn¡¯t tell whether she was lucky or something else at this moment.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and stood there with a little anger on her face. Anyone who was framed would not feel happy. Her current reaction should be the most direct one.

    She directly showed her anger instead of restraining herself. This was much simpler than a niece who knew how to restrain herself. Shao Jing had not gotten angry even when Shao Wanru had stopped him just now. If Shao Wanru was really calm and thoughtful, she should restrain herself at this time and wait to lose her temper until Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came here tomorrow.

    However, she couldn¡¯t suppress it, which meant that she was probably not so scheming. It seemed that Wen Xichi really ruined things today. Shao Jing had known Wen Xichi well, who had always been indifferent to human rtionships. His son had known him for a long time, but he was just an acquaintance to do a favor. Shao Jing had not expected that Wen Xichi would suddenly take real action.

    What did this mean? Could it be possible that there was a prince standing behind Wen Xichi? Thinking of this, Shao Jing immediately became restless and shifted his attention from Shao Wanru to Wen Xichi. Turning around and striding out of the Chuntang Courtyard, he went straight back to the study and asked someone to investigate Wen Xichi¡¯s affairs.

    What had happened today had nothing to do with Wen Xichi, but he meddled in and took charge of it. This was so strange!

    After Shao Jing left with Shao Hua¡¯an, the atmosphere in the room became dull again. Old Madam, who was sitting above, stared at Shao Jie¡¯er coldly, which made Shao Jie¡¯er tremble and even dare not to cry.

    It was so quiet in the room that Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s increasingly panicked and rapid sound of breathing could almost be heard.

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Shao Jie¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear it and wailed.

    ¡°Kneel down to your Fifth Sister and serve tea to apologize!¡± Old Madam squeezed the words out, which made Shao Jie¡¯er tremble a few times. She turned to look at Shao Wanru and wailed, ¡°Fifth Sister!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to kneel. There were other servants here. If she, as the elder sister, knelt down, she would lose her face in the future.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er with an extremely cold and calm gaze. Shao Jie¡¯er could not understand the meaning and coldness in her eyes. With just a nce, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s heart trembled. At this time, Shao Jie¡¯er also regretted very much. She had known that Shao Wanru was not easy to deal with, but she listened to Old Madam. Now she not only got no benefit but also was pushed out as the scapegoat by Old Madam.

    However, she didn¡¯t dare to push Old Madam out and only hoped that Shao Wanru could let her go.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I... I did it carelessly. I was afraid... that¡¯s why... I wanted to ask you to help me share some of the burdens... Grandmother has always doted on you. With your help, she will definitely not punish me severely.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er pleaded with Shao Wanru with tears in her eyes.

    Her words sounded very sincere and she also confessed that she did lie just now. But she meant that this lie was made because she was afraid.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru¡¯s expression remained unchanged, Shao Jie¡¯er continued saying, ¡°Fifth Sister, I really didn¡¯t mean to do that. I just identally swept the light when I was writing. Later, I couldn¡¯t put it out, so I wanted to run out to call for help. When I saw that it was burning, I was so afraid... that... that I did this!¡±

    At this moment, Shao Jie¡¯er had to shoulder all the responsibilities and mes. It was impossible to say that she started the fire, but she could say that she was careless.

    Seeing that Shao Jie¡¯er talked more and more smoothly and regretfully, Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. At this moment, Shao Jie¡¯er showed her rare cleverness. She knew that she couldn¡¯t argue anymore, so she had to take the me and said that she did it carelessly. In this way, she could take all the responsibilities.

    As long as the mansion did not investigate the matter, it was nothing no matter what other people said.

    Old Madam, who was sitting there, looked better. This was the best result. Now Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words exined the reason why she had been lying before. Since she said that she did it carelessly, it was easier to deal with than her arson.

    She turned to look at Shao Wanru, only to see that Shao Wanru was very angry and annoyed with a straight face. At present, no matter what Shao Jie¡¯er said, she only looked at Shao Jie¡¯er angrily without saying anything.

    ¡°Fifth girl, you see...¡± Old Madam softened her voice.

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to forgive Second Sister. She set fire this time. If she kills someone next time, will Second Sister me it on me? There are so many people in the mansion, and I¡¯m not very familiar with Second Sister. I don¡¯t understand why she doesn¡¯t me it on others but insists on ming me!¡± Shao Wanru interrupted Old Madam¡¯s words in a cold voice.

    She knew that Old Madam meant to minimize the big trouble. It would be better for her to ept the loss, but she didn¡¯t want to.

    She did not intend to use the sisterhood to show her generosity.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, it¡¯s indeed the Second Girl¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll punish her severely. I can¡¯t let you suffer such a loss in vain.¡± Old Madamforted Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru shook her head firmly, and there were crystal tears in her watery eyes. When she looked at Old Madam, her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Grandma, I know that I have exiled out since I was a child. I am not close to my family members in the mansion, but it is just on the surface. I am getting closer to my family members step by step, but they are thinking about how to destroy me. Grandma, I will not forgive my Second Sister!¡±

    After saying that, Shao Wanru turned around and left. She left with tears falling down and left Shao Jie¡¯er on the spot.

    An appropriate show of weakness meant a tough attitude of refusing reconciliation, so this could avoid Old Madam saying some empty words about sisterhood.

    Old Madam wanted to stop Shao Wanru, but seeing that Shao Wanru had arrived at the door, she could only watch her leave. After that, her eyes fell on Shao Jie¡¯er. It was this girl who had ruined the n and lied again and again, so that no one believed her now.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Old Madam rebuked harshly.

    Seeing Shao Wanru leave in such a tough attitude, Shao Jie¡¯er had already panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Since Old Madam scolded her, she hurriedly knelt down. She cried and said, ¡°Grandma, I... I really don¡¯t know... why did this happen... I really did it ording to ... ording to what you said...¡±

    When she spoke of this, a teacup was thrown over heavily to her feet side, which scared her so much that she immediately stopped talking and looked at Old Madam, who was sitting high above.

    ¡°Go! You don¡¯t need to sleep tonight. Go to the Buddha Hall in the back to calm down and cool down yourself. If you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to keep your life in the end!¡±

    Old Madam scolded her gloomily and cruelly.

    Two old maids came over and took Shao Jie¡¯er out. Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to struggle out. She just turned around and wailed, ¡°Grandma, grandma...¡±

 Chapter 837 - Good Cop and Bad Cop

    <h4>Chapter 837 Good Cop and Bad Cop</h4>

    After all the people of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion got the news the next morning, their Old Madam was so angry that she came to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in person.

    Old Madam met Old Madam Zhao in the flower hall. The former was apanied by Shao Caihuan and Shao Wanru while thetter by Zhao Xiran.

    After everyone got seated, Old Madam Zhao, instead of drinking tea first, looked at Old Madam coldly and asked, ¡°Please tell me why did you do that. If you don¡¯t like Ran¡¯er, we two families can choose not to get married. You don¡¯t have to do such a thing! It is said that it used to be a small courtyard, but now there is even no courtyard at all?¡±

    Everyone could easily tell that Old Madam Zhao came to denounce the fire. Old Madam lowered her horn and said with a smile, ¡°How could we be dissatisfied with Miss Zhao? She is such a beautiful girl, whom I have known since she was a child. How could I not like her? But that fire is really an ident!¡±

    ¡°An ident? How can you let an ident burn all the furniture in Ran¡¯er¡¯s dowry? That is the furniture we have prepared for more than a decade! We have prepared it since Ran¡¯er was a child. I didn¡¯t expect them to be destroyed before being used. You... you...¡± Old Madam Zhao suddenly coughed loudly.

    Zhao Xiran rushed to stand behind Old Madam Zhao and patted her gently on the back, after which Old Madam Zhao recovered from the cough. Seeing that Miss Zhao was calm and peaceful, Shao Wanru narrowed her watery eyes slightly. Then she slowly lowered her head and looked at the ground in front of her, quietly listening to the argument between the two old madams.

    Shao Caihuan was a little anxious. She knew what had happenedst night early in the morning and even knew that Shao Wanru was involved again, but she was not clear about the details. Noticing that Shao Wanru was silent, she got close and asked with concern, ¡°Fifth Sister, are you ufortable?¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head but said nothing.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, if you feel unwell, you can go back and have a rest. I¡¯ll stay here with grandma!¡± Shao Caihuan became more and more concerned as she felt that Shao Wanru did not look well all day.

    Shao Wanru indeed didn¡¯t feel good. Last night, she could not fall asleep immediately after going back because she was first bothered by her deliberation of everything, and then the analysis of Wen Xichi¡¯s character. It was hard for her to believe that Wen Xichi should help her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be indifferent with things like that?¡±

    It seemed that it had little to do with Wen Xichi. ording to his personality, he was far from being the kind of person who would take the initiative to put in others¡¯ domestic problems. However, he did put in and even stood on her side, which was most beyond Shao Wanru¡¯s belief. She fell asleepter during thinking of these, but she kept dreaming all night.

    Some dreams were about her previous life, and some this life. They all ended up with nightmares. Thest scene was still the bloody scene, where so many women died. Was she crazy? Why did this happen? She couldn¡¯t believe the answer in her heart. ¡°Despair and darkness?¡±

    Had she been dead at that time? Were her eyes blinded by the despair and darkness? How could a person like him care about others when he did not even care about his own life?

    Shao Wanru was shocked and woke up from her nightmares. Butter she could not fall asleep again. She stopped thinking about Wen Xichi and tried hard to remember herst life in the pce. What had happened to her after she entered the pce? How did she make her acquaintance with Chu Liuchen? Did she know him or had they known each other before?

    These scenes in her memory were all nk. She couldn¡¯t remember anything and suffered a headache along the night, which made her face as pale as snow today. It was apparent that she was not in good spirits.

    Shao Wanru slightly shook her head and refused in a polite tone, ¡°I¡¯m well. Thank you, Third Sister!¡±

    On the other hand, Old Madam Zhao had calmed herself down when the two were talking. She picked up the teacup beside and took a sip. ¡°Now, tell me! How will you deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll choose another good chamber for the marriage. Don¡¯t worry, I promise that First Miss Zhao won¡¯t be slighted. The furniture to be prepared by us will be the best. As for those burned things, I¡¯llpensate you ording to the cost. Everything will cater to your satisfaction!¡± Old Madam promised again and again.

    Old Madam Zhao put down the teacup and said sarcastically, ¡°Pick a good courtyard? I heard that the burning one was a ¡®masterwork¡¯ by one of the Misses in your mansion and that it was the Second Miss who casually picked that courtyard.¡±

    It was not easy to inquire about what had happenedst night, but it was not a secret that Shao Jie¡¯er was the one choosing that burnt courtyard.

    ¡°Please, Old Madam Zhao. Since you¡¯re here, do help to choose a chamber this time. As long as your choice is your favorite, we will have no objection!¡± Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion patted her chest and promised again.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her eyes were full of coldness. As she expected, they came for her father¡¯s courtyard. All of these resulted from the coalition between Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to upy the Quhuan Courtyard, where her father lived as the Heir of Duke Xing. The current scene was just to shut up her grandma¡¯s mouth.

    If it had been confirmed yesterday by Shao Jie¡¯er that she once sent someone to talk to Shao Jie¡¯er, she must be got involved in the fire case. Moreover, Old Madam Zhao just said the fire was a mistake of a Miss in the mansion, then everyone might me it on her. At that time, even Shao Wanru¡¯s grandma was unable to defend her though she wanted.

    After all, it was easy for people to be misled to believe that the fire set on the bridal chamber might have been caused by Shao Wanru. Otherwise, the fire wouldn¡¯t have broken out after Shao Jie¡¯er had just left it.

    Moreover, if it was proved that her servant girl had once been involved, Old Madam would never make any investigation in it because she wanted to pretend to protect her, which in fact would get her into the trouble of bearing all the me dumbly. The evasive attitude like that was the deadliest, leaving her no chance to defend herself.

    More ridiculously, she even had to express her gratitude to Old Madam for her sham favors.

    She pressed her lips gently, waiting to see what they would do today to take Quhuan Courtyard for themselves.

    She looked up in the direction from which she had sensed something and then her watery eyes just met Zhao Xiran¡¯s gentle ones. Zhao Xiran smiled back lightly as Shao Wanru looked back at her, which made the former more agreeable.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and continued to be a silent audience enjoying their performances. As for First Miss Zhao, she seemed to be not a in character.

    ¡°We have the right to decide the bridal chamber? I¡¯m afraid that there will be all kinds of disapproval from your family after we pick an unexpected one!¡± Old Madam Zhao sneered.

    ¡°No, there won¡¯t. You can choose any courtyard as long as it is a vacant one you like!¡± Old Madam promised with a smile. She became more and more humble.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you have promised me. Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Old Madam Zhao looked at Old Madam with satisfaction and said.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Old Madam said with relief. Then she pointed at Shao Wanru and Shao Caihuan and said, ¡°These are my two granddaughters from the main branch and the third branch respectively. Both of them agree with this.¡±

    ¡°Third Miss Shao and Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Old Madam Zhao knew a little about them. She nced at them up and down, especially more at Shao Wanru, and then nodded with approbation. ¡°The two Misses of your mansion are as graceful and elegant as fairies.¡±

    She waved to them. Shao Caihuan and Shao Wanru stood up together. Old Madam Zhao took off a pair of bracelets from her hands and put one of them on Shao Caihuan¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s the first time we have met. Please ept the bracelets as the presents under the situation where I didn¡¯t prepare something better!¡± Old Madam Zhao said, about to put the other on Shao Wanru¡¯s hand.

    Her attitude was very gentle,pletely different from that in which she treated Old Madam just now. She looked like an amiable elder.

    At a nce, Shao Wanru had known that the bracelets were of great value. Took a look at other clothes on Old Madam, which were precious but not ostentatious. Only the bracelets were unusually gorgeous so that it was easy to tell that they were specially prepared for youngdies. The three rubies iid on each of them were glittering enough to catch everyone¡¯s eyes.

    It made Shao Wanru feel herself in the wrong to disagree after a pretty advantage. What¡¯s more, Old Madam had arbitrarily made a promise on behalf of her just now. If she epted the bracelet,ter she would not be able to speak out her disapproval anymore. By the time, even her grandmother could not disagree with it.

    One yed the good cop and the other the bad cop. ¡°They want to deal with not only me but also grandmother!¡±

    Taking a step back to avoid Old Madam Zhao, Shao Wanru respectfully bowed sideways to her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such a precious gift from you, Old Madam Zhao!¡±

    Shao Caihuan, who was happy and enjoying the bracelet in her hand, was suddenly stunned. She took the bracelet off and respectfully returned it to Old Madam Zhao. ¡°Old Madam Zhao, they are indeed too precious. We dare not ept them!¡±

    Shao Caihuan tried hard to stay the same as Shao Wanru. What happened yesterday had already made Shao Wanru unhappy. Today, she could not break up with Shao Wanru again.

    Though Shao Caihuan was very tempted with the bracelet and Old Madam seemed to be very satisfied with her behavior of epting it, she still felt that it was better to keep consistent with Shao Wanru at this time.

    Old Madam Zhao¡¯s smile froze. Holding the bracelet in her hand, she turned to look at Old Madam, whose face was also expressing embarrassment. She was smiling, but it wasn¡¯t a real smile. The hypocritical smile was exactly what she was having now.

    ¡°Third Girl, Fifth Girl, never refuse a gift from an elder. Take them and thank Old Madam Zhao!¡± Old Madam took a deep breath and suppressed the anger and annoyance in her heart. That was totally a heavy p in her face. Was it obvious that to refuse the goodwill of Old Madam of the Zhao¡¯s Mansion in front of her meant that her previous promise was invalid, wasn¡¯t it?

    Shao Caihuan hesitated, looked at the bracelet in her hand, and then looked at her grandma. She didn¡¯t know if she should obey her grandma this time.

    But she was afraid that Shao Wanru would be angry. She turned back to peek at her.

    Shao Wanru raised her head and looked at Old Madam with hateful eyes, which were with a little coldness and anger.

    Old Madam inexplicably felt something injudicious, so she hastened to darken her face and said, ¡°Fifth Girl, are you going to disobey me?¡±

 Chapter 838 - Unexpected Protection from Prince Chen

    <h4>Chapter 838 Unexpected Protection from Prince Chen</h4>

    Shao Wanru looked up slightly with her eyes carrying a trace of determination. She said, ¡°Grandma, except for the one where my parents lived, Old Madam Zhao can choose any other vacant courtyard in the mansion, but not the one belonging to Father!¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t hide her attitude from Old Madam for she couldn¡¯t do it anymore. That chamber belonged to her father and mother, and her younger brother, the future Heir of the Duke. Old Madam plotted to create an illusion that Shao Hua¡¯an had been recognized as the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, intending to win the position of the heir of a duke. Shao Wanru would never allow it to happen.

    In thest life, they killed all her family to seize the position. How could the hatred be swept by the position of the heir of a duke?

    ¡°You...¡± Old Madam Zhao was stunned, fixing her eyes on the girl in front of her, who was just a gentle girl with an aura of charm in her eye. She could not believe how a girl with no parents could have the courage to say such words. However, how could a girl from an aristocratic family be judged by her appearance?

    ¡°Did she mean to humiliate me in front of so many people?¡±

    Thinking of this, Old Madam Zhao was terribly annoyed. She pointed at Shao Wanru and said to Old Madam in a sharp voice, ¡°Old Madam, is this the well-educated Miss in your mansion? Did... did she realize what she was talking about? You promised topensate us just now. Is this how you do it?¡±

    ¡°Wanru, kneel down and apologize to Old Madam Zhao!¡± Old Madam scolded harshly, her face darkening and her eyes expressing coldness.

    ¡°Grandma, I have no idea for what I have to apologize like that?¡± Shao Wanru said in a calm voice. She nced at Zhao Xiran next to her and saw the shock in her eyes. Obviously, she also didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would dare to say such words in front of Old Madam. Her eyes gave out her surprise for a moment.

    ¡°How... how can you be so arrogant to your elders? You...¡± Old Madam was extremely furious, but she couldn¡¯t p Shao Wanru. She would never escape away from Great Elder Princess¡¯s interrogation if she did. She was caught by Great Elder Princess in thest plot, which was the reason why she united with Old Madam Zhao this time.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just telling the truth. I was worried that Old Madam Zhao didn¡¯t know about it, so I told her in advance in case they pick one which is unavable for them. That will also embarrass you,¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    Old Madam was nearly infuriated to death by such words.

    Old Madam Zhao looked at Shao Wanru up and down with a trace of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Shao Wanru is indeed a country-bred girl, knowing nothing about basic etiquette. How dare she speak to elders like that? Did she have the confidence from Great Elder Princess?

    ¡°However, it is unreasonable that Great Elder Princess intervenes in the affairs of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion all the time, even though she is a princess.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao? You don¡¯t make any sense. Your parents have been gone for so long. Are you going to keep that courtyard vacant forever?¡± Old Madam Zhao said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Why not? No one else can live in it!¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and said. She didn¡¯t feel so much pressure when facing Old Madam Zhao. After all, Old Madam Zhao was not her formal elder on the surface.

    ¡°I heard that Fifth Miss Shaoes from an ordinary family. Is this the manner taught to you by your original family?¡± Old Madam Zhao said sarcastically, ¡°You are behaving like such a stingy girl. But now you are the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so don¡¯t keep your bad old habits in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anymore. Don¡¯t forget your current identity!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, madam! I am well aware of my identity and that¡¯s why I guard the chamber for my parents. There are many avable courtyards in the mansion. If First Miss Zhao is content with mine, you can pick it. I can move out and live in any other courtyard for the time being!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. It seemed that she had made a concession.

    It was a sorrow that in order to guard thest hope of her parents, she was even willing to give up her courtyard.

    Old Madam Zhao was again infuriated and her hands trembled. Everyone knew that Shao Wanru was going to marry Prince Chen in two months. If she moved out from the courtyard where she was living and Shao Hua¡¯an made it into his wedding room, not only Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but also Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion would be scolded.

    Shao Wanru was the future Princess Chen. Although Old Madam Zhao did not think that Prince Chen really loved Fifth Miss Shao so much, she understood that Shao Wanru would have a high status. After Shao Wanru got married, she would be the princess of the first-ss family. Even Old Madam Zhao would have to salute her when they met.

    No one could bear the charge of forcing her to give up her courtyard.

    However, Shao Wanru was not married yet. A married woman took the interests of her husband¡¯s family first, while an unmarried woman took that of her father¡¯s family. She had no reason to resist now.

    Unwilling to talk to Shao Wanru, Old Madam Zhao turned to look at Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and said angrily, ¡°If this is Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s attitude, it would be better that we don¡¯t get married. My girl dare not be a sister-inw of Fifth Miss Shao, who has put on airs like a princess before she marries into the royal family!¡±

    These words were not only full of sarcasm but also a p in the face.

    No matter what was said, Shao Wanru was not married yet, let alone marrying into the royal family.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Zhao Xiran gently shook Old Madam Zhao¡¯s arm and said in a soft voice. It seemed that she did not want Old Madam Zhao to criticize Shao Wanru like that.

    After saying that, angry Old Madam Zhao stood up and held Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand, about to leave.

    ¡°Please wait a minute, Old Madam Zhao!¡± Old Madam hastened to stand up and stopped her. If Old Madam Zhao left now, the marriage between the two families would be doomed to fail. After all, Old Madam was very satisfied with this marriage.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, hurry up and apologize to Old Madam Zhao!¡± She turned to look at Shao Wanru and scolded her.

    Shao Wanru stood aside indifferently as if she didn¡¯t realize the severity of the problem caused by her.

    Seeing this, Old Madam Zhao was so angry with a livid face. ¡°Well... this is the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. She is dissatisfied with our Ran¡¯er. Well, since Ran¡¯er is not approved by the future Princess Chen, we¡¯d better leave now to end the embarrassment like this!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Girl, kneel down!¡± As the problem became worse and worse, Old Madam was so angry that she raised her hand and intended to p Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru took a step back and avoided the p. When she was about to say something, a leisured voice came from the door. ¡°Did I show up at the wrong time?¡±

    Everyone in the flower hall was stunned by the clear voice of a man. They looked back together and saw Chu Liuchen standing at the door. The gentle smile on his face made it seem that his unexpected appearance was an ident. He raised his beautiful eyebrows slightly, looked at the stiff faces in the hall, and then walked in at a slow pace.

    He was dressed in a dark blue Mang Pao, a robe with python patterns, which made him extraordinarily noble but with a trace of sickly handsomeness. As soon as he showed up, everyone in the flower hall was amazed.

    Standing behind him was the butler of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who looked very anxious. He didn¡¯t mean to show Prince Chen in without informing his master. He couldn¡¯t stop him. As soon as Prince Chen entered the mansion, the butler was asked the position of the flower hall where Old Madam Zhao was, and he was ordered to lead the prince there. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to inform his master.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Chu Liuchen blinked his charming eyes, gave a nce at the people in the flower hall and walked in.

    The two Old Madams reacted quite quickly and hurriedly bowed to him. Although Chu Liuchen rarely showed up in public, they recognized him at a nce. Anyway, the two Old Madams had seen him several times when they went to the pce to apany the Empress Dowager from time to time.

    It was the first time that Zhao Xiran had met Chu Liuchen. She looked at him in surprise. This was Prince Chen, who was said to be dying soon. But right at the moment in her eyes, he had no difference from a normal man except for his pale face and pallid lips.

    nced by Chu Liuchen, she blushed at once and bowed sideways to him in a hurry. She could feel her rapid heartbeat with the shyness of a maiden.

    Zhao Xiran was the First Miss of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, followed by several younger sisters and brothers. It was rare for her to lose herposure like this. She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the gossip among the Misses of aristocratic families. It was said that Prince Chen was iparably handsome and the most outstanding man in the whole capital city. Unfortunately, he was born with congenital defects and was in extremely bad health. Otherwise, how many women wouldn¡¯t want to marry such a noble and handsome man?

    Even she herself almost lost her mind just now.

    If Zhao Xiran almost lost her mind, then Shao Caihuan waspletely lost. The veil was still on her face, so no one could see her expression. But she looked at Chu Liuchen with obsession like an idiot. She was fancying that under the situation where she could only be a consort, she would rather be the one of Chu Liuchen than Commandery Prince Qing.

    Shao Wanru also bowed sideways and greeted, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Forgo formalities!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and then stood still beside Shao Wanru. He reached out to help up her and asked with an increasingly gentle look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened just now?¡±

    Old Madam Zhao stood up straight, and her heart was heavily pounding. She would rather be shocked than be excited like Zhao Xiran. Everyone in the pce knew that Prince Chen seemed to be gentle, but he was actually very ruthless. Anyone who offended him would be cruelly retaliated. What¡¯s more, he enjoyed a preference from both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Even the masters in the pce were afraid of Prince Chen when they saw him, let alone them as the liegemen.

    Old Madam Zhao was afraid that she had provoked such a malignant royalty by ident.

    ¡°What is the situation now? Does Prince Chen really love Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Old Madam Zhao frowned and thought that it was better to have another discussion with Old Madam in a long term.

    ¡°Nothing special. We were just talking about the courtyard where my parents used to live!¡± Shao Wanru stood up straight and answered softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with their courtyard? Has Uncle the Emperor already decreed the heir?¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly and then looked at Old Madam with a faint smile. ¡°Congrattions, Old Madam. With so many years past, the Heir of Duke Xing has finally been decided! Your aspiration is achieved!¡±

    ¡°You must be joking, Your Highness. How can it be decided so easily!¡± Old Madam answered with a grievance. She was bold to suppress Shao Wanru just now, but she didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of Prince Chen!

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t decided yet? Well, it must be my misunderstanding!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a casual tone. He rolled his watery eyes and then said, ¡°I heard that there are some original handwritings of the former Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion left in that courtyard. I wonder if Old Madam could allow me to appreciate them?¡±

 Chapter 839 - An Inopportune Infatuation

    <h4>Chapter 839 An Inopportune Infatuation</h4>

    Xiao Xuanzi quietly took a few steps backward, thinking that he¡¯d better stay far from his master. Needless to say, his master was in a fury!

    The moment when they walked into the flower hall, Xiao Xuanzi and his master had realized that Fifth Miss Shao was being bullied by everyone else there. Xiao Xuanzi cast a secret nce at the two Old Madams sitting on the main seats, and thought inwardly that how daring they were to oppress Fifth Miss Shao, who was going to be his master¡¯s wife!

    ¡°Your Highness, there is nothing worth seeing in that courtyard. But you can visit it as long as you want!¡± Old Madam didn¡¯t look well. She was clever enough to tell the unfriendly attitude in Chu Liuchen¡¯s words. She just thought that it was unlikely to happen, ¡°What does he mean? Does he really care about Shao Wanru?¡±

    ¡°Then can I have the honor to have both Old Madam and Fifth Miss Shao as the guides to show me around it?¡± Chu Liuchen said with an elegant smile, ¡°And I just heard that Old Madam Zhao and Miss Zhao also wanted to visit that courtyard. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±

    Old Madam Zhao was astonished and showed an embarrassed face. She hastened to wave her hand and denied, ¡°I am not eligible, Your Highness! Please never mind!¡±

    ¡°If it was not Old Madam¡¯s idea, then it was Miss Zhao¡¯s?¡± Chu Liuchen turned to look at Zhao Xiran who was standing aside, with his eyes bing more and more bright and watery.

    Zhao Xiran instantly lowered her head, her heart beating wildly, half frightened and half shy. Then she bowed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not eligible either, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam Zhao, are you sure that you are noting with us? I happen to have time today to go for a visit with Old Madam and you!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s vivid eyes were gently cast on the two Old Madams, who were in great tense.

    ¡°You are all politeness, Your Highness!¡± Old Madam said with a reluctant and stiff smile.

    Old Madam Zhao said to Chu Liuchen respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, we Zhao Family never intend to take up the courtyard of the former Heir of Duke Xing. We just want to choose a new house as the bridal chamber in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, because thest chosen one was burned.¡±

    Then she turned to speak to Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, ¡°We understand that no one expects an ident like that. Since it has been burned down, please prepare another chamber for Ran¡¯er¡¯s wedding. We are nearly running out of time. If we don¡¯t do it well, Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s wedding will be dyed.¡±

    Her words were sincere, reasonable, and extremelyfortable, especially those at the end that ttered Chu Liuchen.

    Old Madam Zhao could only hide the grievance in her heart. She didn¡¯t know that Prince Chen cared about his marriage with Shao Wanru. When Old Madam was telling the n to her, she was only told to have a cooperation to force Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to give up the vacant Quhuan Courtyard.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Prince Chen would get involved.

    As the minister of the Ministry of Works, Minister Zhao would asionally talk about Prince Chen at home. So Old Madam Zhao was well aware that the Emperor and the Empress Dowager thought highly of Prince Chen, who was much higher than the other princes. Sometimes Minister Zhao even implied that if Prince Chen recovered from illness, it was hard to say who would inherit the throne in the future.

    At first, Old Madam Zhao didn¡¯t take it seriously. She even doubted whether Prince Chen would be still alive a few yearster after hearing about his poor health. Now she saw that his health was little influenced, though he looked slightly weaker than healthy people. Moreover, he was devoted to protecting the Fifth Miss Shao. Thinking of these, Old Madam Zhao was very annoyed.

    She was eager to rebuild the rtionship with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Madam Zhao would want to cancel the marriage if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it had been well decided and arranged before the marriage of Prince Chen and Shao Wanru. She was afraid that Prince Chen¡¯s wedding would be affected if something wrong happened to her granddaughter¡¯s wedding.

    Would Shao Hua¡¯an get the position of the Heir of Duke Xing? At first, an important factor for the engagement between the two families was that Shao Hua¡¯an would be the Heir of Duke Xing and then the Duke Xing in the future.

    At the very beginning, Madam of Duke Xing had been very confident and promised more than once about it. Because at that time, there were no other opponents for the position in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. As for Shao Yuanhao, no one cared much about him, though he was the son of the former Heir of Duke Xing. On the one hand, he was still young. On the other hand, he was worthlesspared with Shao Hua¡¯an, who was brilliant.

    However, the marriage was postponed for three years because of Shao Wanru. In the end, they found that nothing of principle had even changed even though she was involved, so the two families settled the marriage. Later, they had to hold the wedding ahead of time, because Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen¡¯s marriage was decided and arranged in a hurry.

    Even so, Old Madam Zhao didn¡¯t take Shao Wanru seriously. She still believed that in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Fifth Miss Shao was just an unmarried daughter without any power and authority. She would marry Prince Chen in the future and devote herself to serving her seriously ill husband. How could she have time to care for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    What¡¯s more, when she was married, she would not have the right to butt in the inheritance of her parents¡¯ family. She could make no decision, but only stood aside and expressed some useless ideas.

    But Old Madam Zhao had never thought of the current situation. She really wanted to break off the engagement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam Zhao. We will deal with it as soon as possible. A good chamber will be well prepared as a wedding room before tomorrow and our people will spare no efforts to decorate it. As for the furniture sent by you before, we will make up for it. Everything will be to your satisfaction!¡± Aware that nothing more could be robbed from Shao Wanru, Old Madam turned to try her best to deal with every problem, with a stiff smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then we are leaving!¡± Old Madam Zhao was unable to stay there any longer. She said goodbye to Old Madam, and then bowed to Chu Liuchen and walked out with Zhao Xiran.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t stop them and watched them leave with a smile. After they left, he turned to ask Old Madam, ¡°Old Madam, can we go now?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, this way please!¡± Old Madam said with a reluctant smile. Under the situation that Prince Chen was interested in that courtyard and asked for her guidance, she could only follow his words to apany him.

    Of course, Shao Wanru and Shao Caihuan would have to follow Old Madam. They went to Quhuan Courtyard together.

    When they arrived at Quhuan Courtyard, they could still see the characters on the huge screen wall. Shao Wanru stood in front of the wall and raised her head to read the characters from top to down one by one, during which her eyes started to get wet with tears.

    Those were her father¡¯s writings, just in front of her. But his figure and appearance in the memory were too remote for her to remember clearly. After all, it was the memory of her childhood. In addition, she was reborn once, so the memory about him became much farther away. Now another sight of his characters made it clear in her mind.

    Though she bit her lip, trying hard to suppress the sadness in her heart, an irrepressible trace of grief could be captured in her eyes. In herst life, she didn¡¯t have a chance to meet her father or know about his life even when she died. Everything was entirely covered by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, including the fact of their murdering her and her rtives.

    ¡°Old Madam, what a good building, the courtyard of the former Heir of Duke Xing!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice came in her ear. Shao Wanru could tell from the voice that he was smiling when he said that. She nced sideways and saw that he was talking to Old Madam, so she did not respond.

    She was in a bad mood now and not in the mood to talk. It was best for her that Chu Liuchen did not try to speak to her.

    ¡°This is the best courtyard in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and it was given to my eldest son in the past. I thought... I didn¡¯t expect that he would end up like that... throwing a tantrum, running away from home, and even losing his life outside in the end!¡±

    The screen wall also reminded her of her eldest son. In a moment, sadness came through her mind like an unforeseen storm and suddenly she choked with sobs.

    ¡°Is the house better than the one where Duke Xing lives now?¡± Chu Liuchen continued to ask Old Madam with his head up as if he did not notice her abnormality.

    Old Madam had to suppress the sorrow and answered Prince Chen, ¡°My second son also lives in a good courtyard!¡± She wiped off the tears at the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.

    Shao Jing now lived where generations of Duke Xing had lived. How could it not be good? Old Madam did not dare to ramble on it.

    ¡°That sounds brilliant! Old Madam, can you show it to me? There are several vacant courtyards in my mansion, one of which will be set for the heir of the duke and one as my private courtyard in the future. Theyout of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion looks great and I think I can take it as a reference!¡±

    Chu Liuchen asked Old Madam with a smile and in a friendly and calm attitude after he walked around the screen wall twice. On the other side, Shao Caihuan kept gazing at him, enjoying him both behaving and looking like a handsome childe existing in an ink painting. Her heart was pounding wildly!

    She had been attracted by Chu Liuchen for long, and her passion was doubled at this time. She always thought it much better to marry such a man even as a concubine or a consort than marrying Commandery Prince Qing. With this dream in her mind, she could feel her heart heat up and beat fast and a burning blush showed up on her face.

    She had been wanting to talk with Prince Chen, but she hadn¡¯t got a chance. When she heard Chu Liuchen¡¯s words to Old Madam, she immediately cut in, ¡°Grandma, I happen to be free of time, so I can show His Highness to see Second Uncle¡¯s courtyard!¡±

    After saying that, she felt very shy so that she lowered her head. The blush in her face was as brightly red as sunset. Fortunately, her face was still covered with a light veil, so no one could see it.

    Old Madam became angrier on hearing Shao Caihuan¡¯s initiative and even wanted to give her a sober p on the face when seeing her affected shyness. How could an unmarried Miss from an aristocratic family say things like that? What¡¯s more, it was obvious that Shao Wanru next to her was a more suitable person to do it. It was Shao Wanru who should apany Chu Liuchen there. They would get married in two months, so it didn¡¯t matter even if that was a little misconducted.

    What did Shao Caihuan mean? Did she fall in love with Prince Chen? Old Madam thought it ridiculous!

    ¡°What do you think of it, Old Madam?¡± Chu Liuchen said gently, giving a nce at Shao Wanru who was still immersed in sadness. The smile on his face slowly disappeared, his beautiful eyes were narrowed slightly and his handsome face expressed a trace of coldness with unignorable aggressiveness.

    He was facing Old Madam, and Shao Caihuan was behind him. She couldn¡¯t see his changed face, so she was still immersed in the wonderful wish. After all, she was intensely willing to show Chu Liuchen to Duke Xing¡¯s courtyard!

    Old Madam, however, saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s cold face and knew that something bad might happen¡ªShao Caihuan might have pissed Prince Chen off. But, a wonderfully tempting evil idea suddenly shed through her mind...

 Chapter 840 - Wheres the Original Craftsman?

    <h4>Chapter 840 Where¡¯s the Original Craftsman?</h4>

    ¡°As long as you want to see it, I will lead you and be in yourpany, Your Highness.¡± Old Madam nodded and agreed. She didn¡¯t directly uncover Shao Caihuan¡¯s crush on Prince Chen, nor did she take notice of what Shao Caihuan had said before.

    Old Madam turned to ask Shao Wanru, ¡°Wanru, are you going to stay here to enjoy the screen wall or apany Prince Chen to visit your Second Uncle¡¯s courtyard?¡±

    Shao Wanru was still immersed in the sadness of the past. Quhuan Courtyard was not always essible. Even it was she who wanted to enter it, she would have to get Old Madam¡¯s permission. She was certainly unwilling to leave it now when she had such a precious chance to stay and pay a visit to her father¡¯s courtyard.

    Shao Wanru shook her head gently, hid the sadness in her eyes, and replied, ¡°Grandma, I want to go on watching Father¡¯s writings.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you stay here, and Caihuan and I will show Your Highness to your Second Uncle¡¯s courtyard!¡± Old Madam said.

    Shao Wanru nodded, meanwhile stealing a nce at Chu Liuchen beside her and noticing his slightly frowned eyebrows. Prince Chen seemed not to be happy.

    On perceiving Shao Wanru¡¯s look, Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled and said to her in a gentle tone, ¡°Well, you stay here first. I have something to talk about with youter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru bowed and replied more respectfully in front of others. Of course, she did not refuse him with an excuse.

    Chu Liuchen was slightly pleased by her attitude. He turned around and walked out. Old Madam winked at Shao Caihuan and immediately followed up.

    At first, Shao Caihuan had fallen into a state of self-hatred after her words were totally ignored by Old Madam and Chu Liuchen. After the moment she received Old Madam¡¯s hint, she immediately turned to be delighted in her heart and speeded up her pace to catch up with Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Grandma leaves Shao Wanru alone there and chooses me to follow them. Does grandma intend to help me?¡± Shao Caihuan felt shy and excited, and her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    But on second thoughts, she suddenly felt aggrieved and started toin in her mind. Why was it not Shao Wanru but her who was infectious in the pce at that time? If Shao Wanru had been infected and had scars on her face, she would have been kicked out of the pce. And she herself would have been the legal Princess Chen. Thinking of this, Shao Caihuan felt pretty excited.

    She cast an obsessive look at Chu Liuchen¡¯s straight back. What else would she ask for in this life if such a man married her?

    Shao Caihuan was not daring to get too close to Chu Liuchen, nor was she reluctant to stay too far from him. She trotted behind him with a two-step distance and peeked at him with affection from time to time. All her mind was entirely upied with Chu Liuchen so that she had no notice of Old Madam¡¯s observation on her.

    When seeing Shao Caihuan¡¯s excessive infatuated expressions, Old Madam couldn¡¯t help frowning, worrying that it might be not a good idea!

    They arrived at the gate of Duke Xing¡¯s courtyard which was called the Luofeng Courtyard. It was an independent courtyard in the outer court. There was no separate courtyard only for him in the inner court. If Duke Xing would like to live in the inner court, he would have to go to Madam of Duke Xing or other concubines¡¯ courtyard.

    When stepping in, they first saw an attic remote at a corner of the courtyard. If it weren¡¯t for its prominent position, it would be very inconspicuous.

    ¡°What a tall building it is!¡± Chu Liuchen stood still and said with an exmation.

    ¡°That is a ce built for Second Uncle to do reading or take breaks, but he doesn¡¯t often use it because it is a little too high. Second Uncle has another study!¡± Shao Caihuan quickly stepped forward and exined.

    ¡°Is it vacant?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is. There must be some trashes in it now. I heard that very few people will go there and it¡¯s basically a disused room. But anyway, it¡¯s a room in Second Uncle¡¯s courtyard, so it is still regrly cleaned by the servants.¡± Shao Caihuan tried her best to exin to Prince Chen in a ttering attitude. Receiving a question from Prince Chen, she was terribly delighted and excited.

    Chu Liuchen gave an indifferent glimpse at Shao Caihuan. In his eyes, there was a trace of coldness, which seemed to be with the air of autumn and winter so that his remote attitude towards Shao Caihuan could be easily told from a merely short glimpse of him.

    However, Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t notice that Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression had changed because her mind was busied with Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentle appearance and voice.

    Old Madam coughed in a low tone and then scolded Shao Caihuan, ¡°Third Girl,e here! You don¡¯t know about the truth, so don¡¯t take your nonsenses as proper exnations and tell them to Prince Chen.¡±

    Shao Caihuan was confused by the inexplicable me and felt very aggrieved. But she had to step back and stay close to Old Madam. She lowered her head and yed the handkerchief in her hand, feeling helpless and aggrieved.

    ¡°Old Madam, do you mean that this attic is used for some else activities?¡±

    Chu Liuchen ignored Shao Caihuan again. He could never perceive other women¡¯s shyness. He looked up at the tall building with a thoughtful look, ¡°This building is really strange.¡±

    ¡°This is the building first established in our mansion as the main house of Duke¡¯s courtyard, where the master once dealt with official affairs and received guests. That attic is also a good ce to enjoy the scenery. Butter, it was considered to be improper, so another study was built to rece it!¡± Old Madam exined.

    ¡°Why was it considered improper? You can receive guests, have a rest and even enjoy the scenery there. Isn¡¯t it a good room?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked in a casual tone.

    ¡°Yes, it was. Butter...¡± Old Madam was about to say something but hesitated. She had no idea what to say.

    ¡°Oh? Any particr reasons?¡± Chu Liuchen was interested. He fixed his eyes on that attic again, which appeared to be a bit deserted.

    Since he asked so, Old Madam had to go on. ¡°Nothing particr! This courtyard was at first prepared for my eldest son. Even some of his furniture had been moved here at that time for it was convenient for him to move inter. However, he was, unexpectedly... in the end...¡±

    Old Madam said in a bitter voice, which was followed by a sad sigh and a helpless shake of her head. When it came to her eldest son, she could not help feeling mournful. ¡°Later than that, my second son moved in. It was against my wish that my eldest son¡¯s belongings were thrown away, so I advised my second son to remove them into the attic of this tall building. Then, this attic was vacant. There was nothing wrong with such an arrangement, and my second son also didn¡¯t like this attic, which was located at a remote corner of the whole courtyard. He preferred to build a new one as the study!¡±

    ¡°The stuff of the former Heir of Duke Xing?¡± Chu Liuchen was quite surprised by such an exnation. ¡°Can¡¯t they be kept in his Quhuan Courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Quhuan Courtyard was themon courtyard shared with his wife Infanta Qinghua. She had lived there since she married in. And she had brought a lot of her belongings from her home. So my eldest son moved some of his things here. After that, Quhuan Courtyard was mainly taken up by Infanta Qinghua¡¯s stuff!¡± Old Madam exined.

    That was a reasonable statement. At that time, the former Duke Xing, as a father, often taught lessons to the former Heir of Duke Xing. So it was normal that the former Heir of Duke Xing moved some things to where his father was living and left them there. In such a case he didn¡¯t have to go back to the inner court to fetch what he needed every time.

    Chu Liuchen nodded to respond to Old Madam and stopped asking more questions. Satisfied with the exnation, he walked into the courtyard.

    Two servants were guarding the gate. After seeing Old Madam and Chu Liuchen, they knew that the man was not an ordinary guest, so they hurried forward to salute both of them.

    ¡°Is the Duke here?¡± Old Madam asked.

    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t. Duke Xing is not in the courtyard. We haven¡¯t seen him since today!¡± one of the servants answered immediately.

    Old Madam frowned. ¡°Why did Shao Jing note back after such a fire happenedst night?¡± But she wasn¡¯t able to ask them directly in front of Chu Liuchen. She could only say, ¡°Open the door. Prince Chen wants to go in to have a visit!¡±

    The servants dare not refuse Old Madam¡¯s request and did what she asked. As Chu Liuchen walked in at a slow pace, he found that there was also a huge screen wall facing the door, and it was simr to the one in Quhuan Courtyard, which was quite surprising.

    Could it be a convention of each heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    Chu Liuchen went close to the screen wall and took a nce, and he found it the same as any other screen wall. Nothing else but a painting was drawn on it. He went to the backside and saw another painting.

    Chu Liuchen stood still and started to appreciate the painting, during which he kept a faint smile on his face. With the belief that he was in a good mood, Old Madam let out her breath. She was so afraid that Prince Chen was angry and she couldn¡¯t tell it. At this time, Prince Chen looked pleased, so Old Madam thought that there was nothing to be worried about.

    Old Madam was clear that Prince Chen should have noticed how she bullied Shao Wanru in the flower hall before. But he smiled for a painting, she began to think that maybe Shao Wanru was not so important for him.

    She was unable to leave because Chu Liuchen had not left yet. She could only stand still and wait for Chu Liuchen to finish his appreciation.

    Shao Caihuan stood on the side of Chu Liuchen. Catching the sight of the conspicuous smile on his face, she smiled. She kept fiddling the handkerchief in her hands, with a little shyness and a wish of talking to him in her heart. However, she was afraid of being scolded by her grandma. She racked her brains on how to get a chance to stay alone with Prince Chen!

    ¡°Old Madam, whose work is this painting?¡± Chu Liuchen asked after he watched it for a while. His attention was all gathered on the painting.

    ¡°I have no idea, Your Highness. When this courtyard was rebuilt, it was the former Duke who customized the screen wall. It was not in my charge!¡± Old Madam shook her head. Indeed, she didn¡¯t know about it and couldn¡¯t give an answer even she wanted to.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had existed for a long time, and it was one of their ancestral estates. Butter some ces of it were destroyed in a war, and this courtyard happened to be one of them. So this courtyard was a rebuilt ce. Old Madam only knew that it was rebuilt, but she didn¡¯t know how it was rebuilt!

    However, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t take much notice of Old Madam¡¯s words. After carefully watching the drawing style, he asked again, ¡°Do you know where are the craftsmen who built this courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Those craftsmen...¡± Old Madam hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know who they are, but the old housekeeper may know something. If you wish, I can ask someone to call the old housekeeper over!¡±

 Chapter 841 - Annul the Marriage?

    <h4>Chapter 841 Annul the Marriage?</h4>

    With the fear of somehow provoking Prince Chen, Old Madam answered him with utmost carefulness, trying her best to meet his needs. She had heard that Prince Chen was actually a temperamental and evil man instead of being as gentle and elegant as he appeared. Moreover, she had seen his cold face just now.

    ¡°In a while. I am not in a hurry!¡± Chu Liuchen said with indifference, the slight smile on his face showing a trace of impatience.

    Old Madam was anxious inwardly because she had no idea what had offended Chu Liuchen again. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say and just discreetly followed behind him.

    Chu Liuchen said nothing more and walked forward with his hands sped behind his back.

    He just walked around in the yard and didn¡¯t go into the main house, for which Old Madam breathed a sigh of relief. She was so afraid that he would walk into the main house without asking permission, and she couldn¡¯t stop him if he did so.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you decided who is the heir of the duke?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly stopped, gave a sidelong nce at Old Madam, and asked her with a smile.

    It was a difficult question to answer, so Old Madam became more cautious. ¡°It is still a matter of no great urgency. We have to wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Who is your preference, Old Madam?¡± Chu Liuchen asked again.

    ¡°I... I have never thought of this!¡± Old Madam didn¡¯t dare to mention Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s name.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t thought of it yet? Well, it is apparent that the First Young Master of your mansion is not valued!¡± Chu Liuchen turned around and walked out of the courtyard.

    Not daring to respond to such ament on her grandson, Old Madam pretended that she didn¡¯t hear it. She lowered her head and followed Prince Chen out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m going to meet Fifth Miss Shao! See you next time.¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said to Old Madam as if he were the host after going out of the gate.

    Old Madam should have followed him, but she failed to say it out because of his snooty attitude just now, afraid that he would say something sharper.

    After thinking for a while, Old Madam calmed down and said to Shao Caihuan with a smile, ¡°Caihuan, you lead the way for His highness!¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Shao Caihuan was overjoyed. She bowed to Old Madam with great delight. It was such a hard-won opportunity to get along with Prince Chen. How could she not be happy?

    She thought that she would get the chance to talk to Prince Chen without Old Madam¡¯s supervision.

    ¡°Old Madam, you send her to follow me. Does it mean that you want to keep an eye on me?¡± Chu Liuchen asked after casting a cold nce at Shao Caihuan.

    ¡°No! How dare I have such a bad thought? I¡¯m just afraid that Your Highness might be unaware of the way.¡± Old Madam hastened to exin, and she was so nervous that she even didn¡¯t dare to breathe. By no means did she want to offend this prince.

    ¡°Then a servant is enough to lead the way for me. Is Third Miss of your mansion a close friend of mine? Hasn¡¯t Old Madam ever considered that it¡¯s improper that a woman and a man stay together without anyone else? I am still an unmarried man. If my reputation is ruined, it will be hard for me to exin myself at that time!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with great displeasure. He nced at Shao Caihuan with sarcasm and coldness in his eyes. Thetter¡¯s face turned pale at first and then extremely red.

    Old Madam felt terribly ashamed, and the expressions on her face changed from scaredness to embarrassment. Indeed she had such a plot, but she also felt it shameful that her disgraceful n was seen through and directly uncovered by Chu Liuchen. What¡¯s more, his sharp questions and rebukes were such a heavy p in her face that Old Madam was incapable to resist them. She could only be shamed with her face going red.

    Your Highness, it is all my fault! Hello, there! Lead His Highness to Quhuan Courtyard! Old Madam lowered her head and said.

    Seeing the scene, Nanny Yu hurried to stand out to take the job. She saved Old Madam from embarrassment.

    After Chu Liuchen and Nanny Yu left, Shao Caihuan burst into tears. At that moment, she was so ashamed and embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole on the ground and never came out.

    ¡°Stop crying, you fool!¡± Old Madam said coldly and red at Shao Caihuan. ¡°You were not the only one who was insulted.¡± Old Madam med everything on Shao Caihuan, thinking that if it weren¡¯t for Shao Caihuan¡¯s obvious affection for Prince Chen, she wouldn¡¯t have had such a stupid idea. But it turned out that both of them were humiliated by Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Shao Caihuan cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°Go back to your house. If you don¡¯t stop crying, your face will be ruined! That will make it more difficult for you to marry someone! Moreover, you¡¯d better stop thinking of getting things that are impossible for you to have.¡± Old Madam scolded her in a harsh tone. She was in a bad mood, so she was not in the mood tofort Shao Caihuan at the time.

    On finishing her words, she turned around and left, followed by a group of servants. Shao Caihuan was left alone, sobbing. She did not dare to cry anymore, afraid that the tears would aggravate the scars on her face.

    She turned to look into the distance, where she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s vague figure which was tall and straight. ¡°Why does such a beautiful man belong to Shao Wanru? Why is Shao Wanru able to be treated with his kindness? Why was it impossible for me to get what I want? I didn¡¯t ask for much. I didn¡¯t ask for the position of his legal wife. I just wanted to be a consort of him!¡±

    She stamped her feet and ran back to her courtyard with her face covered. She was going to ask her father for help. She believed that as her father had seeded in asking Shao Jie¡¯er to give up her marriage, he could be able to help her to get a position of a concubine from her Fifth Sister.

    No matter whom she married, Shao Caihuan was doomed to be a concubine. In such a case, she would rather marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion than Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion...

    A carriage was slowly moving forward. For quite a while, it was silent inside until Old Madam Zhao sighed, looked at her granddaughter sitting next to her withpassion and love, and then asked, ¡°Ran¡¯er, what do you think of it?¡±

    ¡°I think Prince Chen is satisfied with his marriage with Fifth Miss Shao. After all, she¡¯s the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who has always kept a close rtionship with Empress Dowager. For this reason, Fifth Miss Shao is special enough in Prince Chen¡¯s eye. What¡¯s more, I bet Prince Chen is close to Great Elder Princess because both of them are intimate with Empress Dowager!¡±

    Zhao Xiran gave an analysis with a gentle face. She looked calm and even indifferent as if what she said had nothing to do with her at all.

    ¡°I am afraid there is more than meets the eye.¡± Old Madam Zhao shook her head and said. It was the first time that she had met Fifth Miss Shao, and at that time she had had some opinions on her and now borated them slowly. ¡°It is said that the First Miss Shao is the most beautiful woman. Even if she is stuck in such a dilemma now, she will certainly have a prosperous future. In my opinion, Fifth Miss Shao is more outstanding than any other girl. She is as beautiful and elegant as a peony, with a mixed aura of charm and indifference. There is no doubt that Shao Wanru is a gorgeous beauty!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, although there are few beauties in the world, they are not ¡®endangered species¡¯! Based on Prince Chen¡¯s temperament, I don¡¯t think he will keep taking a fancy to Fifth Miss Shao though a beauty like her has won his heart.¡± Zhao Xiran had an idea slightly different from Old Madam Zhao.

    She had always been both intelligent and well-informed. ¡°In terms of appearance, Prince Chen himself is an iparably handsome man.¡±

    ¡°With a rtively high status and a beautiful look, Fifth Miss Shao has more advantages than other women. If her biological brother bes the Heir of Duke Xing in the future, Prince Chen will benefit more from it!¡± Zhao Xiran said with an extremely indifferent attitude as if she was not going to marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and be Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s wife soon.

    She was viewing this matter from a perspective of an outsider.

    ¡°If it is true, your marital engagement with Shao Hua¡¯an is an inappropriate decision!¡± Old Madam Zhao frowned tightly. Her original intention of choosing Shao Hua¡¯an for marriage was to make her granddaughter be the wife of Heir of Duke Xing. In Old Madam Zhao¡¯s view, if he was merely a First Young Master, his identity couldn¡¯t match her granddaughter¡¯s, the eldest Miss in Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion.

    At this time, Old Madam Zhao regretted agreeing on this marriage of her granddaughter. At first, she thought that it was a piece of cake to realize her ambition, but it became more difficult with many uncertain factors brought by Prince Chen¡¯s intervention.

    Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t say anything. Before she met Prince Chen, she had always thought that he didn¡¯t care too much for Shao Wanru. But when they were all in the flower hall, she could tell that he must have different feelings for Shao Wanru from those for other women. Although she didn¡¯t know how much Prince Chen cared for Shao Wanru, or whether it was all because of her attractive appearance, Zhao Xiran was very sure that the man¡¯s feeling was true now!

    ¡°If it is really a bad decision, why don¡¯t we just annul the engagement?¡± Seeing that her granddaughter did not speak, Old Madam Zhao persuaded her in a low voice. In fact, Old Madam Zhao had never thought highly of this marriage, which was why it had been dyed for such a long time. They had discussed it for about three years before it was settled. The reason was also that she was dissatisfied with it.

    At that time, it was Zhao Xiran¡¯s hasty agreement that finally settled the marriage. But now Old Madam Zhao regretted it.

    ¡°Although it is not good for a woman to break the betrothal, we can make it dyed with some excuses until people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion be impatient and break the betrothal first.¡± Old Madam Zhao advised, afraid that Zhao Xiran would feel wronged.

    ¡°Grandma, there is no need to cancel it. My marriage is still beneficial to us! Prince Chen may not be interested in Fifth Miss Shao for long. Why don¡¯t we just wait and see?¡± Zhao Xiran shook her head and said. Chu Liuchen¡¯s smiling face shed in her mind. ¡°He was extremely handsome and gentle. He seemed to be very kind to everyone, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you indeed going to marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Old Madam Zhao asked and sighed. She didn¡¯t think it was a good idea, but she loved her granddaughter so much that thetter was allowed to make her own decisions on this matter.

    Her eldest granddaughter had always been a sensible and talented girl. Although she was a girl in the inner court, she had such great intelligence that even her elder brother was not in her league. Her father always said with a pity that it would be wonderful if his eldest daughter were a man. In such a case she could maintain her status in Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion for at least 20 or 30 years. Unfortunately, she was a daughter.

    Because of Zhao Xiran¡¯s cleverness, Old Madam Zhao liked to discuss many things with her and she also listened to her eldest granddaughter¡¯s words. Old Madam Zhao cherished her as if she were a treasure. She never became worried when her eldest granddaughter¡¯s marriage was dyed again and again, because she felt that her eldest granddaughter deserved a better partner than the First Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, who, she believed, was unworthy.

    For the sake of striving for her eldest granddaughter¡¯s prestige, she even went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and cooperated with Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to perform a y. So under the situation that her eldest granddaughter deserved a better marriage, Old Madam Zhao felt aggrieved that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could not promise to give the position of the wife of the Heir of Duke Xing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Since the marriage has been decided, just let it go on with the n. No one can tell what will happen to it in the future. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s also father¡¯s idea that I marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Zhao Xiran said with a smile. Her eyes were gentle and her smile was light. She showed no shyness that should be seen when talking about marriage.

    It seemed that she was talking about others¡¯ affairs. Although she had an aura out of ordinary, shecked the gentleness of a girl who was about to get married.

    Seeing that Old Madam Zhao still wanted to say something, Zhao Xiran shook her head with a smile. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore. I know what I am doing. For my father and our mansion, I don¡¯t regret it. No matter what happens in the future, I have noints!¡±

    Everything would be impossible unless she married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion! She had to get married no matter how reluctant she was. After all, what she wanted was more than the position of the legal wife of the Heir of Duke Xing...

 Chapter 842 - Go Ahead and Cry! I Am Here for You

    <h4>Chapter 842 Go Ahead and Cry! I Am Here for You</h4>

    When Chu Liuchen came over, Shao Wanru was still quietly looking at the screen wall in front of her. She moved her eyes from up to down reading almost every word on it, and at the same time she was recalling her father¡¯s faint figure deep in her memory. She bit her lip gently, trying hard to stop the tears in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry, especially not in front of the screen wall.

    That was the screen wall of her father, on which every character, whose styles changed from naive to mature, was written by her father.

    Without her father, she was like duckweed or willow twigs belonging nowhere. In herst life, she was always oppressed as a pile of muds was doomed to be trampled on the ground, so she wasn¡¯t able to keep the handwriting of her father.

    In this life, she would spare no efforts to guard the courtyard and the screen wall, keeping everything of her father lively.

    ¡°Still reading it?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentle voice came to her ears.

    ¡°Excellent writings of Father!¡± Shao Wanru sniffed and answered softly, eyes still fixed on the screen wall in front of her.

    ¡°Do you want to keep this courtyard?¡± Chu Liuchen could see through Shao Wanru¡¯s mind. He reached out to take her hands apart, which were tightly holding together, and then wrapped one of her hands with his big, cold one. With their elbows rxed, his wide sleeve slipped down and covered the two tight-holding hands from anyone else¡¯s sights.

    A bit cold as it was, Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand was still warmer than Shao Wanru¡¯s. And the warmth instantly saved her from the world of cold sorrow, in which she felt a trace of bone-chilling coldness spreading from her limbs to her heart, and then from her heart to the whole body.

    Fortunately, she was saved from it by Chu Liuchen.

    She turned around and looked at Chu Liuchen, praising in her heart that he had such charming eyes, which, when he was either happy or angry, looked as watery and bright as ripples. It seemed that they could see through people¡¯s hearts. Being stared at by him, Shao Wanru could see it clear that there were silent affections and fondnesses filled with his eyes.

    Biting her lip, she started to feel nervous. She tried to slip her hand out of his big one but failed. He held it so tight and showed no sign of letting go that she even felt hurt. However, the pain made here to the sense that it was not herst life but this life.

    She rxed her hand slowly and just let it be held in his. She lowered her eyes, no longer alert and nervous. With a little tiredness, her long eyshes fluttered like the wings of a tired butterfly.

    Suddenly, she sensed a pull on her hand, and in a moment she uncontrobly fell forward into his arms. Then Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentle voice came to her ears. ¡°Just cry if you want to. I¡¯m here for you!¡±

    Shao Wanru subconsciously pushed him away, thinking that it was not conventional. Despite the situation that no one else could see what they were doing, because there were no outsiders, and they were standing behind the screen wall, they were still in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after all. Although they were engaged, they had not been married yet. Anyway, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t consider it a good idea to behave like that.

    But the next moment, her pushing hand suddenly stopped and she hugged Chu Liuchen back with deeply burying her head in his arms. At this moment, her sense was entirely dissipated by her sensibility.

    Originally, she had nned to send Qing¡¯er to ask him to send a helper, but she didn¡¯t expect that he came here in person. When she saw Chu Liuchen today, she felt soft and warm in her heart, excited and touched. It was such a warmhearted manner that she couldn¡¯t help losing control of her behavior.

    Stunned for a moment, Chu Liuchen also reached out to hug Shao Wanru, gently patted her in the back, andforted her in a soft and gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They don¡¯t dare to bully you at will.¡±

    As he was saying this, a trace of hostility shed in his eyes and a thought came into being in his mind. Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion lived in the inner court and didn¡¯t often show up in public. So he couldn¡¯t do anything to her for the time being. However, he could do something to Duke Xing when they met.

    Chu Liuchen never cared about whether they were elders or not. As long as Shao Wanru hated them, he would hate them too. He just wanted to spoil her without principles.

    He was moved by the body in his arms. It was petite and soft. And he had never felt more at ease. It seemed that something missing in his life had been found back and he felt that it wasplete at the moment.

    It was the best to describe his feelings right at the moment. Never had he known when he had put her in his heart and when he had fallen in love with her.

    Since he had consciousness, he had known that he hated the world, hated everything he had seen and known, and hated those covered secrets. He also hated himself very much.

    The congenital disease? He never cared about it, and never intended to live a good life. He had made many secret ns, none of which was to get what he wanted but to cause a disturbance or to destroy something. ¡°Since I disliked everything, why not destroy them all?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to destroy everything, including himself?

    But everything changed during the girl walked slowly into his heart. He had no awareness when he began to cherish his life. Instead of being careless with his health, he began to take the initiative to ask for treatments because he didn¡¯t want to die young. He wanted to live a long life with the girl in his heart!

    He looked down and made some space between him and Shao Wanru. Then his lips gently fell on her fair forehead. But his eyes were fixed on her pink and tender cherry lips, which looked so delicate and charming all the time. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t do anything outside now.

    He sighed helplessly and slowly suppressed the desires deep in his heart. Actually, he wanted more.

    But he could do nothing but restrain himself. It was not that he wasn¡¯t bold enough. He had always been wanton and never cared about what other people would say. But he was afraid that his Zhuozhuo would be shy and angry. Therefore, he could only restrain himself.

    ¡°After we get married, I can stay with her without scruples. It will be soon! Very soon!¡±

    He pulled Shao Wanru into his arms again and patted her on her slender back gently. He was giving supports to her in silence and she was allowed to quietly stay in his arms after rxing all her vignce.

    Yujie and Xiao Xuanzi had early retreated to the other side of the screen wall to leave private space for the two.

    ¡°What is First Miss Zhao like?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly after a long while. Resting her head on his chest, she heard that his heartbeat was a bit leaden.

    ¡°I heard that she is a talented female. Different from those talented women in the boudoir, she is no less talented than a man!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly.

    ¡°My Eldest Brother is also a talent!¡± Shao Wanru followed.

    ¡°A talented man and a talented woman are a perfect couple!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said in an extremelyzy voice.

    ¡°Why did they discuss their marriage for so long? I heard that they didn¡¯t start the discussion until I returned to the family!¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    ¡°I think they were waiting to see First Young Master Shao¡¯s future!¡± Chu Liuchen replied.

    Shao Wanru fell silent. ¡°Did the so-called future refer to the position of the Heir of Duke Xing?¡± She swore she would not allow Shao Hua¡¯an to get it! This courtyard would belong to her father forever, and it would be left to Shao Yuanhaoter. She would never give it up to anyone else, nor would she allow anyone to tear down that screen wall, which was the mostplete memory left by her father.

    In herst life, she didn¡¯t have such a thought of keeping that courtyard and she did not know that she could. In this life, by no means would she give it up unless she died!

    ¡°I want this courtyard!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. It was the first time that she had told Chu Liuchen what she needed in such a calm voice. She didn¡¯t hide anything at all. At this moment, she believed that if she want something, just say it out. She didn¡¯t have to pretend herself in front of Chu Liuchen.

    That was what she thought in her mind, and she did it, saying out what she wanted with the willfulness and arrogance of a girl. Because everything she wanted now had been far away from her early in herst life.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re all yours!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at the girl in his arms with a smile, and promised her in a soft voice but without any hesitation, as if what Shao Wanru wanted were merely a piece of jewelry or clothes.

    He enjoyed the feeling of being wholeheartedly relied on by someone, and was also delighted with Shao Wanru¡¯s coquetry. The girl he liked didn¡¯t have to be too burdened.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want. Just do it. I will deal with every problem for you!¡± Chu Liuchen said again with his watery eyes shining with love.

    Actually, Chu Liuchen would prefer to protect Shao Wanru from doing anything dangerous in case that she got hurt.

    But he knew that Shao Wanru was never an ordinary girl. She would rather get what she wanted by herself, which he had already known when he first saw the resolute and decisive eyes of the little girl. It was also the reason why he was interested in her and then stepped into her life step by step.

    But Chu Liuchen had no idea when he had fallen in love with her. Was it the moment they first met or during the process they made deals? He didn¡¯t know and it couldn¡¯t be figured out. Remembering these, he smiled slightly and thought in his mind that if he had known that she was the one who could save him from the endless darkness, he wouldn¡¯t have been so mean to her at that time!

    But it was not toote to make up for it. He would give her a life without any anxiety and provide her with strong support when she needed him. He would protect her from every trouble. All she needed to do was to move forward with confidence and courage!

    He would give her anything she wanted!

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes again and again and did not talk. She bit her lip, feeling bitter but also extremely happy. At this moment, she wanted to cry, but she no longer felt sad in her heart. Was she crying with joy? She didn¡¯t know. She just felt that it was just like a journey, she had traveled alone for a long time and when she was about to lose hope and want to give up, she finally saw a warm smile, a doting look, and a warm hug waiting for her.

    It seemed that everything was real and full of happiness!

    She smiled with silent happiness. She was sure that she fell in love with this man. She fell in love with the prince who treated her with extremely mean attitudes at the very beginning.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s angry voice suddenly came from outside the screen wall.

    ¡°I was sent by Old Madam. She wants to invite His Highness to have lunch with her. She asks a reply from His Highness!¡± The little servant girl was indeed sent by Old Madam. She stood at the gate of the courtyard, trembling, and answered Xiao Xuanzi with a pale face.

    ¡°My master has some other affairs to deal with, so there is no need to bother Old Madam!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in an unfriendly voice. His master would have to go to the pce and have lunch with Empress Dowager. How could he have time to apany Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t like whatever his master disliked.

    ¡°Thank you and I¡¯ll report to my master!¡± the servant girl replied in a hurry and immediately turned around and ran. She identally bumped into the corner of the wall because of the panic and shouted in a low voice due to the pain. Then she limped to leave in a hurry.

 Chapter 843 - The Duke Shows Up!

    <h4>Chapter 843 The Duke Shows Up!</h4>

    Behind the screen wall, Shao Wanru soundlesslyughed and pushed Chu Liuchen away. Because of leaning in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms, her face was in a blush.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Chu Liuchen let go of her and asked in confusion. She was standing beside him.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Chu Liuchen that she longed to see Old Madam¡¯s aggrieved face.

    Though she didn¡¯t tell him, Chu Liuchen knew what Shao Wanru was thinking in her mind. He reached out to flick Shao Wanru¡¯s forehead gently and then said in distress. ¡°Time is moving so slowly!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, do you have something urgent to deal with?¡± Shao Wanru touched her forehead with her hand, looked at Chu Liuchen with her watery eyes, and said with discontent.

    ¡°Of course I have! Though I¡¯m not young anymore, I haven¡¯t got a wife yet! I can¡¯t sleep at night because of that!¡± Chu Liuchen teased her in a serious tone.

    Shao Wanru blushed in the face as if it were bleeding. ¡°This man has no sense of shame! How can he say words like that? Where is the mysterious elegance he showed when we first met? Was this man really Prince Chen whom I know?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better go back early! It is gettingte,¡± Shao Wanru reached out to give a slight push on Chu Liuchen and said with a blush.

    Chu Liuchen burst outughing when he saw that she had been shy but still pretended not to understand his teasing words. He wanted to hold her hands again, but this time Shao Wanru was on guard. She stepped back with her hands hiding behind her back.

    ¡°When will you follow me back to my mansion?¡± Chu Liuchen asked and smiled. He was more and more pleased with the shyness of the girl in front of him.

    ¡°You should go, Your Highness! I have to go to meet my grandma.¡± Shao Wanru was anyway a bashful girl, so she couldn¡¯t bear to be teased anymore and could only try to persuade him to go.

    ¡°Okay, okay! I am leaving. s, what a hard life I am living! I was just abandoned after being used!¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head, pretending to be helpless.

    And Shao Wanru became shyer and shyer due to his boundless jokes. ¡°Does this guy lose all his sense of shame?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to apany you there?¡± Seeing that she was too shy to look at him, Chu Liuchen changed the topic and asked with a smile.

    ¡°No! You go back first and I¡¯ll go there in a while!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and pouted to say.

    ¡°You sure? I am an excellent escort. Are you sure that you are not going to employ me?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    Shao Wanru felt that if she continued to answer his serious nonsenses, she would probably lose her control and take action to stop them.

    She reached out to make him turn around and said to him, ¡°Your Highness, please go back. And I am not going to see you off because I have something to do!¡±

    As she said, she pushed Chu Liuchen on the back with a few strengths. He took a few steps forward but then turned around again, asking in confusion. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t need me anymore?¡±

    Shao Wanru felt so happy that everyone could sense it from her eyes. She bit her lip, thinking that she was wrong about his personality just now. The person in front of her was still the naughty Prince Chen.

    As Shao Wanru stared at him without saying anything, Chu Liuchen stopped teasing her and said with a smile. ¡°See you!¡±

    ¡°Take care, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru pouted slightly, stamped her feet, and said with a bit of temper.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just leave. Do you want to know more about First Miss Zhao?¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and said. He had stopped making fun of her.

    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Shao Wanru answered after thinking for a while. But she had a decision.

    First Miss Zhao showed a very indifferent attitude towards what had happened today. She seemed to be an onlooker, on which Shao Wanru had some doubts. This morning in the flower hall, First Miss Zhao did not behave like a bride who was about to marry into the family. She didn¡¯t feel shy in front of either Shao Wanru or Old Madam. She looked too generous!

    In other words, she was not generous. She seemed a bit indifferent!?

    It was said that her Eldest Brother was very fond of First Miss Zhao, which was also the reason why the marriage of the two could be finally decided though it had been dyed for such a long time.

    She had thought that First Miss Zhao must be fond of her fiance too. After all, she still agreed to marry Shao Hua¡¯an in the end after they suffered from lots of troubles in their marriage for three years! Shao Wanru did not believe that there was no affection between the two of them.

    But it seemed that the truth was not as she had imagined. Then why was First Miss Zhao willing to marry Shao Hua¡¯an though she didn¡¯t love him? Was it to be the wife of the Heir of Duke Xing?

    Shao Wanru could not conclude. After Chu Liuchen left, she continued thinking about it for a while. She didn¡¯t know Zhao Xiran well, so it was in vain for her to keep digging it now. It would be better to just wait and see after getting Zhao Xiran¡¯s personal information from Chu Liuchen. She didn¡¯t bother to waste her mind on it anymore and went to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard with Yujie.

    She had to go and inform Old Madam that Chu Liuchen had gone back.

    When they arrived at Old Madam¡¯s, Old Madam was sitting in the main room and drank tea quietly. Seeing Shao Wanru, she waved her hand asking her toe in.

    Shao Wanru walked into the main room, bowed to Old Madam, and then sat down.

    ¡°Your Eldest Brother¡¯s bridal chamber was burnt, which was caused by your Second Sister. And I was also to me. At that time, I shouldn¡¯t have asked your Second Sister to stay in that courtyard and copy the Woman Precepts. Otherwise, such an incident wouldn¡¯t have happened. However, we have to let it go. I will punish your Second Sister. Anyway, there are still many vacant courtyards in the mansion. I was thinking that the Qiuhui Courtyard which is rtively close to yours is a good one. What do you think?¡±

    In fact, Qiuhui Courtyard was not close to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, but it was located at the edge of the first branch¡¯s territory. It could be a courtyard of the first branch, or the second branch.

    ¡°I also think it good!¡± Shao Wanru replied softly.

    Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯sst courtyard was actually burnt by Old Madam on purpose, and that¡¯s why she had chosen a bad courtyard for him first. Now Shao Hua¡¯an wouldn¡¯t feel wronged even if he didn¡¯t get the Quhuan Courtyard because any other courtyard to be chosen was better than the burnt one. On the other hand, although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was simply divided into three parts, the first branch, the second branch, and the third branch, their boundaries were not clear-cut. It was hard to say that Qiuhui Courtyard certainly belonged to the first branch, so she had no reason to object, and she was doomed to fail if she did.

    She herself and Hao¡¯er belonged to the first branch, and thetter was still living in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. So there were lots of vacant courtyards in the first branch. It was unreasonable if she said no to Old Madam. What¡¯s more, it was the people of the second branch who was in charge of the whole mansion. Strictly speaking, she, as a niece of them, was living under someone else¡¯s roof.

    Since she had no other choice but to agree on it, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Old Madam was quite satisfied with Shao Wanru¡¯s tact. And then she asked a few more questions about what Chu Liuchen had said before letting Shao Wanru go back.

    Shao Wanru walked back to her Piaoyun Courtyard after going out of Old Madam¡¯s, contemting in her mind that she might get herself out of what would happen next.

    It was urgent to prepare the marriage, but she believed that Old Madam had started the preparation for it early, and so had her elusive Second Uncle. Everything burnt must be of low quality so it was easy to deal with their ruins. Then it would be quick to arrange things that had been well prepared by them.

    She also believed that she would not get involved in another trouble from the time being. At least before she got married, there would not be any conspiracy of taking up Quhuan Courtyard, especially after Chu Liuchen¡¯sing today. Though Old Madam and Shao Jing still didn¡¯t give it up, it would take them ages to make a new n.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, the Duke wants to see you!¡± An old maid wasing to her in a hurry and said as soon as they met at an intersection. When she saw Shao Wanru, she bowed to her with happiness.

    ¡°Second Uncle wants to see me?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise.

    Chu Liuchen did go to Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard just now, but she didn¡¯t go. So Second Uncle shouldn¡¯t call her over. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it better for him to see Old Madam and Shao Caihuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Fifth Miss. Duke wants to ask Fifth Miss something. He wants you to go to his courtyard!¡± The old maid said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru nodded, turned around, and went to the outer court, during which she asked the old maid in a casual voice. ¡°When did Second Unclee back? Did hee across Prince Chen?¡±

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t tell her, and nor did she ask. She didn¡¯t know whether they had met or not.

    ¡°Duke Xing has juste back and he didn¡¯t meet Prince Chen.¡± The old maid gave a clear and concise reply. It was obvious that she was a clever servant.

    Then Shao Wanru remained silent and followed the old maid to the outer court. They did not go to Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard, but to Shao Jing¡¯s other study. In the past, when Shao Jing needed to talk with Shao Wanru, he always met her at that study.

    When they reached the door of the study, Shao Wanru was asked to wait for a while by the old maid, who then went in to report to her master. Before long Shao Wanru was summoned.

    Shao Jing, who was with a dignified face, was sitting behind the writing desk in the study and fixing his examining eyes on Shao Wanru. He thought in his mind that whether he had underestimated this niece.

    Shao Wanru stepped forward and bowed, and then stood aside with her head and shoulders down.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Shao Jing said gently.

    Shao Wanru nodded her head, sat down on a chair, put her hands on her knees, and kneaded the handkerchief in her hand with anxiety. It could be seen that she was not calm.

    Shao Jing cast a nce at her hands, from which he could see that she couldn¡¯t calm down at once. So the smile on his face became more friendly. ¡°I heard that the people of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion came today. Did they make things difficult for our mansion?¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think it necessary for him to ask her about it. Since Shao Jing had asked, she had to answer it. She nodded at once and said softly, ¡°Nothing serious. They just came and talked to Grandma about something for a while. Grandmother has just decided to take Qiuhui Courtyard as Eldest Brother¡¯s wedding room!¡±

    Of course, Shao Jing had already known about Qiuhui Courtyard. He looked at Shao Wanru again with emotionless eyes. He couldn¡¯t see how fierce his niece was! ¡°Was it all because of Prince Chen? Did he care so much about Shao Wanru?¡±

    ¡°Qiuhui Courtyard is a good courtyard. When I was a child, I once lived there with your father. But after that, it has always been vacant.¡± Shao Jing sighed softly with a trace of relief in his eyes. He had a look of happiness, which showed a gentle feeling and made people have a good opinion of him at this time.

    It was hard to believe that he was such an evil man!

    However, one should never judge a book by its cover. Shao Wanru lowered her head slightly to hide the coldness in her eyes. Thinking of her father, she felt infinitely sad.

    ¡°Honestly speaking, this courtyard is your father¡¯s. Now you have given it to your Eldest Brother, so I have topensate you with something anyway. We should originally prepare some dowries for you to celebrate your wedding day. At that time, we will present you two more loads of dowries, which you can regard as my guilt to you,¡± Shao Jing said with a sigh.

    ¡°Second Uncle, you don¡¯t have to do that. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has already prepared a lot of presents for me, so you don¡¯t have to give me more.¡± Shao Wanru refused with politeness. But what she said was true. Because of Great Elder Princess¡¯s tough attitudes, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare to covet her dowries anymore.

    She had owned most parts of her dowries, and the missing part had beenpensated with money. Although thepensation was not adequate yet, it seemed that it would be fully paid.

    But why did Shao Jing mention the dowry matter at this time? Hadn¡¯t he always avoided it...?

 Chapter 844 - She Almost Believed It

    <h4>Chapter 844 She Almost Believed It</h4>

    ¡°The dowry your mother left behind, of course, belongs to you and Hao¡¯er. As for what I gave you, just take it as a gift and ept it. I have been close to your father since childhood, closer than ordinary brothers. I just didn¡¯t expect that he would¡­ and didn¡¯t expect that you had been living under someone else¡¯s roof for so many years. If I had known it earlier, I would have sent someone to pick you up!¡±

    Shao Jing sighed and felt even more guilty.

    ¡°Second Uncle¡­ No one wanted that to happen!¡± Shao Wanru said softly, biting her lip, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, since dwelling on the past would only bring her more grief.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what I have done to you and your father. I should have made up for it. Originally, I entrusted my wife to handle the affairs of the inner courtyard, and I thought that she would handle them very well but in the end¡­ Wanru, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Shao Jing said with a sadder voice.

    Did he mean that what his wife had done before had nothing to do with him? Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she suppressed the displeasure in her heart.

    She looked up and shook her head before saying sincerely, ¡°Uncle, I know these have nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. Though you grew up without your parents by your side, you are the same as your father in nature. Different from Ru¡¯er, you are outstanding. She only has herself to me for what she suffered,¡± Shao Jing said.

    It was extremely candid of him to give such ament on his daughter.

    If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t been reborn, framed by Duke Xing, or ended up in a miserable situation in herst life, she would almost believe him and consider her hypocritical uncle a nice person with good character, and would think that what his wife and daughter had done had nothing to do with him and that he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions against her.

    A great man would inevitably have a wicked wife and unfilial children. Instead of ming him, people would sympathize with him.

    However, in thest life, did her shrewd uncle really not know it? His wife and daughter all knew it, but only he, the family leader, did not. Wasn¡¯t it toome?

    Shao Wanru guessed that her uncle not only knew what his wife and daughter were doing but also was helping them. Now he stood up for her just because there was no one who supported him.

    The truth came out, and it had to!

    ¡°Yanru is now in the imperial pce. I wonder how she is going!¡± Shao Wanru asked softly, pretending not to catch what Shao Jing meant.

    ¡°She¡­ s¡­¡± Shao Jing sighed mildly again. He didn¡¯t know how to answer. After a long while, he said, ¡°Wanru, I ask you for nothing, except that when you meet Ru¡¯er in the pce afterwards, talk to her in a nicer way. Otherwise, she may be misunderstood and bullied by people in the pce.¡±

    He did not request Shao Wanru to take care of Shao Yanru but just asked her to be a little kinder when she met Shao Yanru in the pce afterwards, so that the people in the pce would not look down on Shao Yanru. He had made a concession.

    This request was not too much. No matter how much Shao Yanru had hurt Shao Wanru, she had fallen into such a miserable situation now. Moreover, for Shao Jing¡¯s sake, Shao Wanru should not swear at Shao Yanru when she saw her in the pce.

    But after thinking carefully, she found what her uncle said was meaningless and boring.

    Shao Wanru certainly would not have any harsh words for Shao Yanru. Otherwise, she would also be reprimanded. Unlike other ces, there were many Noble Ladies. Maybe even the Empress was more than willing to caught something on her.

    The Empress would definitely punish her if Shao Wanru really treated her sister that way.

    So Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t speak ill of Shao Yanru in front of the others for her own sake.

    She was still brooding over what Shao Jing said since she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. He said in an extremely trivial and submissive way, but still said nothing meaningful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. I will!¡± Shao Wanru said, in an increasingly soft voice. She looked delicate and petite, sitting there with slightly tearful eyes. She must have been moved.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget those painful things. There is nothing I can do now to help them. After all, they had brought it upon themselves. It would be best if things on their sides would get better, and if they don¡¯t, just let it be,¡± Shao Jing said. Then a hint of relief and sadness appeared on his face before he looked like he had let it go.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Shao Wanru nodded and replied.

    ¡°When your father left, he took away some items from the mansion. I didn¡¯t care about it at first, but I found that a private seal belonging to your grandfather in the mansion was missing these days, and some calligraphy works written by your grandfather were missing as well. Have you seen them in your father¡¯s relics?¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jing nkly, as if she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see them.¡±

    ¡°But I asked the servants present at that time. They all said that your father took them away. It¡¯s just a private seal and some calligraphy and paintings your grandfather left, and if you have them, please show them to me. I won¡¯t take them away, and I will make another seal,¡± Shao Jing said more tactfully.

    He looked kind and plump with a big smile on his round face, but not treacherous at all.

    However, the implication in his words was cunning.

    Shao Wanru thought for a longer time. Shao Jing didn¡¯t press her to reply this time. After a long while, she shook her head again and said with certainty, ¡°Second Uncle, I really haven¡¯t seen them.¡±

    ¡°Your father probably had them! Wanru, show me his relics. Maybe you are not clear about it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t really take the seal away!¡± Shao Jing urged again.

    This time, he appeared to be a little impatient. If Shao Wanru had not been observing him secretly, she would not have noticed this tiny change.

    It seemed that this was the real purpose of her hypocritical uncle.

    She was relieved. What she feared most was not other people¡¯s conspiracies, but when they were made secretly! Although she had gone through a lot and been reborn as a provident girl, she couldn¡¯t always foresee what would happen and get prepared. It was already very great of her to anticipate something.

    ¡°You still have father¡¯s relics?¡± asked Shao Jing.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°He left nothing to me except for a seal which could prove our rtionship, and my mother only left me a ss.¡±

    That was true. These were the two relics Shao Wanru had seen at the beginning, which served as the main proof of their rtionship. Actually, Old Madam Qin had a parcel delivered to herter. Some of the things inside were now at Shao Wanru¡¯s ce. However, she would not let Shao Jing see them, so she didn¡¯t tell him everything.

    Even if Shao Jing looked into it, he would not find out the truth. Old Madam Qin had told her very few people knew about it, and even Mrs. Di didn¡¯t know it.

    Except for a few showy ones that attracted Mrs. Di¡¯s attention at that time, the rest were not very impressive, which saved her snooping.

    Shao Jing¡¯s gaze fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face. He carefully examined her, as if to see if she had lied, and then slowly said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll look for them somewhere else in the mansion!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡± Shao Wanru nodded her head.

    ¡°If you need anything, just tell me. Although I¡¯m not very capable, I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can. We¡¯re a family, so we can¡¯t be estranged because of others!¡± Shao Jing reminded her. From this aspect, he really looked like a loving old father, who could make people feel good about him.

    ¡°Thank you, I will!¡± Shao Wanru said in an increasingly gentler tone.

    ¡°Then you can go back first!¡± Shao Jing said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru stood up, bowed deeply to Shao Jing, and then turned to leave. Shao Jing looked at her back, and the smile on his face was reced with a gloomy look. ¡°Am I wrong? Does she really not have them? But if she does, where did that calligraphy worke from?¡± he wondered.

    He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. Of course, the more calligraphy works he had, the better it would be, and the more chips he would obtain. He hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but now since he did, he must conduct a thorough investigation. He wouldn¡¯t give up halfway until he saw the relics of his elder brother.

    ¡°Or maybe they are at the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion? After all, at that time, she was just a child who knew nothing and couldn¡¯t even remember her origins!¡±

    Thinking of this, he had made up his mind and said coldly, ¡°Someone, go invite Ningyuan Army General over!¡± He pulling a long face made people feel a kind of inexplicable chill.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see Shao Jing¡¯s expression change, nor did she know that Qin Huaiyong was going to meet Shao Jing at his mansion. She was now looking at the young man in front of her with surprise.

    She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. That person turned out to be Yan Xi.

    When Shao Wanru was just reborn, she hated Yan Xi. But when she finally realized that she might have misunderstood him, his family had declined.

    He was different from Wang Shengxue, who was said to have lived an excellent life.

    ¡°They both framed me. Why did they end so differently?¡± Shao Wanru thought. Before seeing Yan Xi, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to think too much about other people¡¯s affairs. However, on seeing Yan Xi that day, she recalled some things. Later, she was surprised to find that he was the son of Shao Jing¡¯s old friend.

    However, Yan Xi was in front of her at present. It was really an unexpected surprise.

    The expression on her face turned from surprise to coldness, and then to indifference. She edged past Yan Xi to avoid his bow and curtsied sideways before greeting him.

    They almost bumped into each other at the intersection.

    It was a narrow path, and the rockery at the intersection blocked their sight, so they didn¡¯t see each other. Yan Xi had a heavy heart on his way to see Duke Xing and walked rapidly as this was the outer court where he thought he wouldn¡¯t bump into any female members of the family. Unexpectedly, he almost bumped into ady of the mansion.

    If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough, he would have bumped into Shao Wanru¡­

 Chapter 845 - Yan Xis Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 845 Yan Xi¡¯s Marriage</h4>

    Shao Wanru took a step back and stared at Yan Xi in front of her in astonishment. In thest life, she only took a nce at him from a distance and felt that he was merely a good-looking man. But now when she looked at him carefully, she found that he had a heroic spirit in his eyes and eyebrows. He didn¡¯t look like a Confucian schr. If suited up in a campaign gown, he would look more like a general!

    She looked him up and down with her watery eyes, seeming to be thinking of something. Shao Wanru had had slight sympathy for him since she knew that this Childe Yan once fell into someone¡¯s trap. ¡°Was it because of me that he was set up? Or for other reasons?¡±

    It was not until now that she started to realize that there were secrets behind this mystery in herst life.

    Yan Xi was also astonished. Summoned by Duke Xing, he had never thought of the possibility that he almost bumped into someone when he arrived. It was a young Miss, who was not tall. What first came into his sight was a pair of bright and watery eyes. At first nce, they looked quite attractive. But after careful observation, he felt that they were crystal clear and extremely beautiful.

    On her snow-white and tender face were her delicate facial features, as well as her long eyshes, the fluttering of which made her eyes look as gentle as water. Her lips were as bright-colored as flowers with stamens, which made her a gorgeous beauty. ¡°First Miss Shao?¡±

    Although he was amazed, he immediately became clear-headed and denied the abrupt supposition. First Miss Shao had been in the pce now and it was said that she had be the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort. ¡°Then who was this girl?¡± He had never heard of other peerless beauty except for First Miss Shao.

    He lowered his eyes and stepped aside, cupping his hands respectfully to Shao Wanru and no longer fixing his eyes on her.

    He was a respectable and well-behaved person. When he saw her just now, there was nothing but amazement in his eyes. It was like that he caught sight of a cluster of flowers and then felt amazed. Nothing evil was in his mind. His eyes were very pure and his behavior was polite. It was hard to believe that such a disgraceful event had happened to him in herst life.

    After making the abovemons in her heart, Shao Wanru winked at Yujie, who understood it at once. She took a step forward with her hands on her hips and head up, pretending herself as a stroppy servant girl. Then she shouted, ¡°Who are you? How dare you stroll around Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion? What if you knock someone down?¡±

    ¡°I am a schr lodging in the mansion because my father is an old friend of Duke Xing¡¯s. I was summoned toe here by Duke Xing. I feel so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to offend you just now, Miss!¡± Yan Xi took a deep bow and said politely.

    That made the little servant girl Yujie look very rude and irrational.

    ¡°The Duke is looking for you? Did he send a man to get you? It was our Miss who was the one he wanted to see just now!¡± Yujie was not convinced and rebuked, bing more and more arrogant.

    Such servant girls who bullied the weak and feared the strong existed in many mansions, especially those of first-ss, who were sometimes even more difficult than their masters.

    In order to curry favor with their masters, they always spoke first on half of their masters in a rude and arrogant manner. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t do that unless they were favored by their masters. At this moment, Yujie was a typical example.

    Yan Xi felt quite helpless. He had seen some fine servants in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before, so he didn¡¯t expect to meet such an arrogant servant girl, whose question was even ruder than her attitude. It sounded like that no one else but her Miss deserved to be summoned by Duke Xing.

    Though displeased, Yan Xi didn¡¯t intend to argue with a servant girl. He said calmly, ¡°Duke Xing has sent someone to call me early before. He needed to talk to me. I should havee earlier, but I was dyed for a while. So I walked here in a hurry!¡±

    Shao Wanru slightly narrowed her eyes, in which there was a trace of deep suspicion. If Yanxi hade earlier, she would have met him in Shao Jing¡¯s study. Of course, it was possible that he had toete and happened toe across her here!

    ¡°If that was the case, then what was that for?¡±

    In thest life, she and this Childe Yan were tied up into a group, and neither of them had a good end. Then what about this life?

    ¡°Childe Yan, your father is an old friend of Second Uncle¡¯s?¡± her watery eyes slightly raised as she softly asked.

    On hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s voice, Yujie stepped aside and made way for her.

    Yan Xi raised his head and cast another nce at the elegant and charming Miss in front of him, with a little doubt in his eyes. Though he was amazed by her at the first nce, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of Shao Wanru.

    A servant girl was like her master. How good could a master be if her servant girl behaved like that?

    But out of his expectation, Shao Wanru spoke in a soft and gentle voice, which was different from what he had imagined. After the nce at Shao Wanru, he lowered his eyes and said, ¡°My father has always been rted to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Not only to Second Uncle but also to other people in our mansion?¡± Shao Wanru keenly grasped the point of his words. Her heart pounded wildly as an idea wasing into being in her mind.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Xi said emotionlessly. He didn¡¯t think he should talk more about this to a boudoir girl.

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes. She could see his indifference and understand that it was impossible to get more from him. She nodded slightly at him and left with Yujie.

    They were still outside the door of Shao Jing¡¯s study, which was not a good ce to talk in detail.

    Watching Shao Wanru go away, Yan Xi frowned, very surprised to find that the Miss was not as obstinate as her servant girl, which was really confusing! He didn¡¯t suppose that it was so easy for him to get rid of the Miss, whom he had thought to be unreasonable.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she would ask such a question and then leave without hesitation! Surprised, he couldn¡¯t help looking back at her distant figure again and suddenly got an idea. ¡°Second Uncle? If she calls Duke Xing Second Uncle, she must be the Miss of the first branch, who has been lost in the outside world before. She is the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess! After being recognized, she spent three years in observing mourning for her parents in the nunnery, which made her have a good reputation.¡±

    Or in other words, she was the future Princess Chen!

    ¡°If my supposition is right, then everything that happened just now would make sense!¡±

    ¡°She is a decent master while her servant girl relies on her power and bullies people. It¡¯s said that she lives a difficult life in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so that¡¯s why she had such a servant girl to protect her?¡±

    ¡°Childe Yan!¡± seeing he was deep in thought, the following servant reminded him of the time. It had beente since they got here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Xi nodded. Stopping thinking about Shao Wanru, he turned around and strode toward the study of Duke Xing.

    In the study, Shao Jing was sorting out the books with his head down. Receiving the servant¡¯s report, he nodded to show his permission of letting Yan Xie in.

    After entering the room, he bowed to Shao Jing and stepped aside with respect.

    ¡°Sit down, please! My dear nephew,¡± Shao Jing said politely. After Yan Xi sat down, he said again with a smile, ¡°Your father sent a letter saying that he would like to arrange a marriage for you in the capital city. After all, you are not naive anymore. If you can pass the imperial exam and then find a partner suitable for yourself this time, your father will no longer worry about you!¡±

    Shao Jing, with a smile, showed him a letter by waving it in his hand.

    Yan Xi had just received a letter from his father too. So obviously Duke Xing¡¯s letter was delivered together with his. Thinking for a while, he stood up, cupped his hands toward Shao Jing, and said, ¡°Anything you say, Uncle Shao!¡±

    Shao Jing waved his hand, asking him to sit down. Then he said with a smile, ¡°The marriage will be a good alliance between two families. But I haven¡¯t found out a suitable family in the capital city for your marriage. However, it has always been the case that parents are keen to get a candidate as their son-inw. If you pass the imperial examination and be an official in the future, I assure you that many families will ask for marrying their daughters to you. How about I pick one for you at that time?¡±

    ¡°Your wish is mymand, Uncle Shao!¡± Yan Xi said gently. Masculine though he was, he looked very mild when smiling, leaving a good impression on others.

    In addition, he didn¡¯t intend to refuse Shao Jing¡¯s kindness at all. Before he left home, his father had told him that he needed to ask for a marriage in the capital city. However, with two weddings to be held, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was so busy dealing with them that it indeed had no time to help Yan Xi with his marital affair now.

    ¡°But if you take a fancy of some girl, you tell me! I¡¯ll ask around for you!¡± Shao Jing said.

    Yanxi did not answer immediately but kept silent for a moment. He seemed to be hesitating.

    ¡°Might it not be true that you do fall in love with a Miss?¡± Shao Jing asked with curiosity.

    Yan Xi remained silent for a more while. Then he shook his head and denied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t fall in love with any Miss. I just suddenly remembered something my father has said before!¡±

    He sounded very depressed and frustrated. He had been in the capital city for a long. And he hardly went out for a trip because he had to prepare for the exam. It was not until now he was reminded that he hadn¡¯t seen his father for a long time.

    ¡°Provided that you pass the exam and be an official in the future, you will have to live in the capital city. Even if your father can¡¯t stay with you, he will surely be proud and happy for your achievement,¡± Shao Jingforted him and then changed the topic, ¡°I heard that you are good at martial arts. But you choose to strive for the position of a civilian official, which is actually against your father¡¯s wish, right? However, your father is a reasonable man who will never force you to join the army!¡±

    ¡°In fact, my father did want me to be a military general at the very beginning.¡± Yan Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I do like studying, so he made a concession.¡±

    ¡°Your father is rational,¡± Shao Jing sighed with relief, ¡°You¡¯ll be a civilian official, and your father is a martial one. Both will bring out the best in each other perfectly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time, Uncle Shao!¡± Yan Xi stood up and took a deep bow once more.

    Shao Jing smiled and said, ¡°You are too polite, my dear nephew! If you need anything in the mansion, just tell me, or ask for help from the housekeeper to whom I have already given the instruction. Don¡¯t worry about anything but your preparation for the imperial exam. I hope that you can get a good mark and achieve your goals this time, which will also make your father rest assured!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your luck words, Uncle Shao!¡± Yan Xi said respectfully.

    ¡°Then you can leave now. Remember that just tell me if you are in need! Don¡¯t stay upte, and it is good to go out for a walk sometimes!¡±

    ¡°You have my permission!¡± Yan Xi nodded and became more respectful to Shao Jing. Before Yan Xi came to the capital city, his father had said that he did not know much about Duke Xing¡¯s personality and asked his son to be cautious and not to be reckless there. Now as he was living in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he found that Duke Xing was a kind person who always took good care of him.

    But it was confusing for Yan Xi that such a good person had a sinful wife and an unfilial daughter.

    Yan Xi left the study with such confusion in mind. He stood still outside the study and looked back at it. He thought that though Duke Xing was really a good person, he was somehow a little odd.

    ¡°Childe, are we still going out today?¡± the servant asked. They had been dyed before because of it!

 Chapter 846 - A Strange Servant Girl

    <h4>Chapter 846 A Strange Servant Girl</h4>

    ¡°Yes, we are!¡± Yan Xi thought for a second and said. He had things to do. It was luck that Duke Xing had just advised him to go out of the mansion sometimes.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now, Master. Childe Wang is still waiting for us,¡± the servant nodded and said with a smile.

    As Yan Xi went to meet Childe Wang, a feeling of displeasure came through his head. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Wang Shengxue, another nephew of Duke Xing¡¯s, who seemed to be a wretched and evil person in Yan Xi¡¯s eyes. But Wang was very kind to Yan Xi, so it was hard for thetter to say out his wish of cutting off contact with the former.

    Wang Shengxue had been wandering at an intersection of the corner. When he saw Yan Xi, he rushed over with joy and yelled, ¡°Childe Yan!¡±

    ¡°Childe Wang!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! We have to go now. If we arete, we will lose the chance to save her and that is really bad.¡± Wang Shengxue said with a very happy smile.

    ¡°Thanks for waiting for me, Childe Wang!¡± Yan Xi bowed to Wang Shengxue and took a deep look at him, confused with his unreasoning happiness.

    ¡°Childe Yan, you¡¯re too polite and humble. It is you who are so warmhearted to offer help when encountering such things. I happen to be free and I am just intolerant to see that a foreigner is bullied. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t dy anymore or there will be big trouble!¡±

    Wang Shengxue patted his chest with a serious look, and then put down his hand again. Finally, he reached out with intimacy, wanting to grasp Yan Xi¡¯s sleeves.

    Yan Xi, feeling uneasy, raised his hand and perfectly avoided Wang Shengxue¡¯s catching, and then he said with indifference, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He didn¡¯t like very much the various idents resulting from a good deed and his ¡°friendship¡± with Wang Shengxue. But once he had taken action to help someone, he had to make it.

    Actually, even Yan Xi was baffled about what had caused such a thing. And Wang Shengxue, as a ¡°passer-by¡±, was even more serious about it than he was, which drove Yan Xi to think that Wang Shengxue might not be as bad as he thought.

    They finally set off in a hurry after a few words. On a rockery, Shao Wanru stood high and watched them leaving with cold eyes.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Yan Xi and Wang Shengxue had such a good rtionship that they almost didn¡¯t need to stand on ceremony.

    ¡°It was strange,¡± Shao Wanru thought, believing that there must be something covered. She still remembered that Wang Shengxue had the goods on Madam Jiang, Madam of Duke Xing, the evidence that she murdered Wang Yishu. But the ¡°goods¡± werepletely useless now because Madam Jiang had been disgraced and kicked out of Duke Xing¡¯s family. Even if he made her crime public, it would not do much harm to the reputation of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Therefore, Wang Shengxue is no longer a threat to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now?¡± Shao Wanru thought, ¡°Wang Shengxue was certainly not a good person. There must be a reason for him to be so interested in the matters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion like this!¡±

    In herst life, both she and Yan Xi had almost been ruined in their lives. Was it because of her or Yan Xi? What made him so special that he was aimed and then framed?

    Who it was that conspired with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and plotted against her and Yan Xi at that time? If it didn¡¯t exist, could it be that someone of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was the only enemy? Before, she didn¡¯t know that Yan Xi was living in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, nor did she know why he lived there. Now, after careful contemtion, it seemed that only people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would have the intention to plot against him!

    Who on earth was the real schemer?

    ¡°Take a shortcut and ask the coachman to give them a ride,¡± Shao Wanru ordered, because Wang Shengxue was not a man who preferred walking somewhere. She had an intuition that their destination was where she saw the City Gate that day. It was far away from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and it would take a while to get there even by carriage.

    ¡°There must be something behind! Though she was just a servant girl, it was not an easy thing to make her sacrifice herself voluntarily to set someone up. Who was the person behind?¡±

    The coachman Shao Wanru had just mentioned was brought by her from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Now he was a registered servant of her, so he could be regarded as a coachman of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Yes, Miss! I am going to do as you said right away.¡± Receiving her master¡¯s order, Yujie nodded, ran down the rockery, and went to the parking lot through a shortcut.

    Wang Shengxue with Yan Xi went to the parking lot ahead of Yujie. Yan Xi didn¡¯t want to trouble the people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although Shao Jing had given them the instruction of taking good care of him, he preferred not to trouble anyone. After all, he was just a lodger in the mansion, so it was really embarrassing for him to ask for services all the time.

    But Wang Shengxue was different. He repeatedly emphasized that it was trivial. ¡°Moreover, there are a lot of carriages avable. It will be fine to use one of them. Look, it will take a long time either to go there ore back. It will be very inconvenient if we walk.¡±

    After hearing his persuasion, Yan Xi thought that it did make sense. Thinking that he might have to save time for his study, he made up his mind and went to the parking lot with Wang.

    As soon as they arrived there, a coachman happened to be feeding fodders to the horses which were about to pull the carriage. What the right time!

    ¡°Get a carriage and give me and Childe Yan a ride,¡± instead of picking a good carriage carefully, Wang Shengxue casually pointed to one as he said to the coachman.

    The coachman, heading up and looking at the two Childes, nodded without hesitation and drove the pointed carriage over. ¡°Get in, please!¡± he said to them respectfully.

    Every time the coachmen in the mansion saw Wang Shengsue, they were very indifferent to him. It was known to all that Old Madam didn¡¯t like him, nor did Duke Xing want to talk with him. It was said that he had created a tremendous uproar in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before and it became an unpleasant memory. The coachmen knew little about the details, which, however, didn¡¯t stop them from knowing that their masters were not fond of Childe Wang. However, he was not forbidden toe to the mansion.

    Therefore, Childe Wang was quite an embarrassing person in the mansion, and he was even not popr with the servants there. Today, however, there was a polite coachman who showed respect to him. And being respected, Wang Shengxue felt veryfortable when enjoying it, so he specially patted the coachman on the shoulder as a reward.

    Both of them got on the carriage, and Wang Shengxue said an address. The coachman waved his whip and drove the carriage out of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Then he turned at the corner of the street and went toward the City Gate.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s supposition was proved. Their destination was indeed beside the City Gate.

    As the carriage was running all the way forward, they made several turns and took detours via a few paths before they reached the destination, which was Wang Shengxue¡¯s idea. And the road they went along was very familiar to Wang Shengxue.

    They stopped at the back door of a courtyard. Wang Shengxue jumped off first, walked to the back door, and knocked on it gently. The coachman noticed that there was a certain rhythm in his knocking.

    Yan Xi also got out of the carriage and stood behind Wang Shengxue. Behind the door came the sound of footsteps, and then the door was opened. They saw a servant girl with slightly wet eyes. Wang Shengxue stepped aside, and the servant girl saw Yan Xi.

    ¡°Childe Yan!¡± the maid cried. The moment she saw Yan Xi, she showed aplicated expression of happiness and sadness on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your Miss well?¡± Yan Xi asked.

    ¡°Childe Yan, why don¡¯t youe in and see her first? Our Miss would rather die than give in. If... if there is no way...¡± the servant girl wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    The coachman was sitting high on the carriage, from which he could see that the servant girl was not crying, but she was pretending to be by wiping her face with the handkerchief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Wang Shengxue nced at the coachman warily and said in a low voice while giving way for Yan Xi.

    Yanshu nodded and stepped into the courtyard. The servant girl fell behind him. When she saw Wang Shengxue beside her, she also bowed to him and then turned around to follow behind Yan Xi.

    It was clearly seen by the coachman that the servant girl had eye contact with Wang Shengxue when she bowed to him. It was subtle, and they seemed to be very familiar with each other, about which the coachman was not very sure. But he could tell that the servant girl behaved as if she met an acquaintance because she didn¡¯t hide from him the fact that there were no tears on her face.

    The coachman paid close attention to them because he had received an order of keeping an eye on Childe Wang and Childe Yan, which was delivered by the servant girl of Fifth Miss.

    This was also the reason why the two Childes could meet him.

    ¡°Wait here until Childe Yan and Ie out and then we go back together,¡± Wang Shengxue ordered before he went inside. The coachman nodded and then watched the three of them disappear into the courtyard.

    The whole thing did not make sense. Childe Yan was the one mainly involved in the issue and also the one to whom the servant girl asked for help just now. It turned out that the Miss of this courtyard should be someone rted to Childe Yan. Strangely, the servant girl seemed to be rted to Wang Shengxue. When they looked at each other just now, it seemed that they had a tacit understanding.

    At first, the coachman was a servant in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Thanks to his cleverness, he was sent to serve Shao Wanru. At this time, the more he thought about it, the more he was convinced that there¡¯s something fishy in it. ¡°There was something wrong with the servant girl, so was there with Wang Shengxue. But the whole thing was the biggest mystery.¡±

    Looking around, the coachman decided to park the carriage in a corner where there was a tree by the side of the road. Some of its branches reached inside the enclosing wall of the courtyard which Childe Yan and Childe Wang had just entered.

    After the carriage was parked, the coachman found that part of it was covered by the branches from the sight. The branches even blocked part of the courtyard wall.

    That was a smallne through which few people would pass. Getting off the carriage, he climbed up the wall with the help of the branches. The carriage happened to block him from the passer-by¡¯s sight.

    High on his position, the coachman found it only a small courtyard that had nothing different from others. It was the same as most of the small courtyards in the capital city. Looking around, he saw that the door of the main room was half-closed, and heard some sounds of a woman¡¯s crying andining in broken words.

    The coachman couldn¡¯t hear clearly what the woman was saying. There were also men¡¯s voices from time to time. He could tell that most of the time it was Childe Wang who was speaking, and sometimes Childe Yan cut in. It sounded that they wereforting the woman.

    That was all he could hear. From his position, he could not see the situation inside the main room.

    The coachman looked around, only to find it a bad idea for him to sneak in.

    After crying and speaking for a while, the woman sounded soft and calm. Wang Shengxue was persuading her with heart. Childe Yan¡¯s voice could be heard from time to time.

    After a long time, the coachman saw some figures moving out from the door of the main room, so he jumped down from the wall nimbly and got back on the ground. He stood casually beside the carriage and waited for them toe out.

 Chapter 847 - A Fated Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 847 A Fated Rtionship</h4>

    Frequent footsteps and voices came from inside. This time, the coachman could hear them clearly when they were speaking outside the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Zhao. Childe Yan and I will always be your backup, and you will be safe! That guy is just a son of a low-grade official. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of him,¡± Wang Shengxue wasforting her, and the coachman heard it clearly.

    ¡°Thank you, Childe Wang, and Childe Yan. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. As a single woman alone in the capital city, I would rather die if... if that¡¯s the case,¡± the woman sobbed in a low voice which sounded very delicate but with a little strong firmness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried about it, Miss Zhao. It will be solved, and I assured you,¡± Yan Xi alsoforted her. He was given a headache by the current situation. He was willing to do her a favor but had no idea how to do it at the moment. He himself was also a foreigner in the capital city, and the only person he knew was Duke Xing. Was it possible that he could ask Duke Xing for help?

    But he was not a cold man who would let people die if they got in trouble. He reached out to rx his be. Never encountered such a troublesome thing before, YanXi really didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    Miss Zhao was a delicate and pretty girl at the age of seventeen or eighteen, just in her youthful prime. She was looking at Yan Xi with her big watery eyes that seemed to be able to speak, which aroused more sympathies for her.

    Despite the fact that she was not the most beautiful one, she was more pretty and fragile than the average. It was really admirable for a weak woman like her to say such things with such determination.

    Gazed by her trustful eyes, Yan Xi felt it even more awkward for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Childe Yan and I will help you to solve the problem. Leave it to us! It¡¯s infuriating that a yboy wants to take a youngdy for his own!¡± Wang Shengxue said with anger, making casual promises one after another.

    Yan Xi was speechless at Wang Shengxue. He had an intention of discussing it with him, but... After all, it wasn¡¯t an easy problem to deal with.

    Wasn¡¯t it possible that a man would dare to possess a woman like that just because he was the son of such an inferior official? That was the capital city, not a remote town! Any official of the capital city was superior to his father. Was it just because of ignorance that his yboy son dared to do whatever he wanted?

    ¡°Thank you, Childe Yan. Thank you, Childe Wang!¡± The woman said in a delicate voice. She wiped her face with a handkerchief and looked up again with a beautiful smile. She looked as charmingly delicate as a lily in the breeze. Fixing her affectionate eyes on Yan Xi, she said, ¡°Thank you for helping me, Childe Yan!¡±

    As they talked, they had arrived at the entrance. The servant girl opened the door, but Miss Zhao did not see them out first. Stepping to beside her servant girl and touching the shoulder of thetter, reluctance to say goodbye, she look at Yan Xi and said, ¡°Childe Yan, if you save me from it, I will definitely...¡±

    She stopped before finishing her words and her face blushed.

    Before Yan Xi spoke, Wang Shengxue pped his hands and said to Miss Zhao with a happy smile, ¡°Miss Zhao, you are indeed a passionate person. But Childe Yan is not an ordinary man. He can be the Number One Schr in the future!¡±

    Yan Xi frowned. He didn¡¯t like Wang Shengxue¡¯s exaggerated words.

    ¡°Childe Wang, let¡¯s go!¡± Yan Xi said and took the lead to go out.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± Wang Shengxue nodded. Making sure that Yan Xi had been out of the door, he looked back and cast a dirty peep at Miss Zhao¡¯s pretty face.

    With her head lowed, Miss Zhao seemed not to see what Wang Shengxue did to her.

    Wang Shengxue turned around and left with a satisfied smile. When arriving outside, he saw Yan Xi waiting for him by the carriage. So he immediately stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°After you, Childe Yan!¡±

    Yan Xi nodded and got on the carriage, followed by Wang Shengxue. The coachman skillfully turned the carriage to another direction, during which he happened to see Miss Zhao inside the courtyard. She was a beauty. A thought instantly came into his mind¡ªhe didn¡¯t know this Miss.

    Miss Zhao seemed to have noticed that the coachman was peeking at her. So she gestured to the servant girl and asked her to close the door of the courtyard. Both of them hid behind the door together.

    ¡°Childe Yan, what do you think we should do? Should we tell Uncle Shao?¡± Wang Shengxue couldn¡¯t wait to ask as soon as he sat down.

    Yan Xi frowned tightly. He didn¡¯t know what to do either.

    Beholding his frown, Wang Shengxue said again, ¡°It won¡¯t be settled if it just depends on us two, but it will if Uncle Shao gives a hand. Miss Zhao came to the capital city alone to turn to her rtives. It¡¯s pitiful that she is trapped in such trouble before she finds her rtives. If she hadn¡¯t met meet you, she and her servant girl might have lost their lives!¡±

    Speaking of this, Wang Shengxue sighed with a sobbing tone.

    ¡°Ask Duke Xing for help?¡± Yan Xi finally answered.

    ¡°I know no one else better! What¡¯s more, the yboy¡¯s father is not a high-ranking official, he can be easily dealt with as long as Uncle Shao shows his face. Then the whole thing will be over, the son of that inferior official won¡¯t trouble Miss Zhao anymore, and she can rest assured to go on seeking her rtives!¡± Wang Shengxue said and nodded.

    Yan Xi fell silent again. It was a good idea, but he was not sure whether it was practicable. They must find a reason to persuade Duke Xing to help. But the truth was Yan Xi had nothing to do with Miss Zhao, which made it hard to exin to Duke Xing.

    Here was the whole thing. Miss Zhao, who came to the capital city without families, encountered a yboy who had a crush on her when she was on her way to the Buddha Temple to offer incense. The moment she was stopped and about to be offended by the yboy, she was saved by Yan Xi, who happened to go by when he was hanging out on the street.

    In general, it was a coincidence, and it came to a quite good end. The yboy was repelled. But when Yan Xi was about to leave, unexpectedly, Miss Zhao fainted away. Yan Xi could only help send her home, and then he met Wang Shengxue.

    Wang Shengxue was very warmhearted and joined him to help.

    Unexpectedly, it was not over. That idle man didn¡¯t intend to give up. He found Miss Zhao and forced her to marry him as a concubine. However, Miss Zhao would never be a concubine even though she was in such a predicament that she had toe alone to seek refuge with rtives in the capital city because of the decline of her family.

    She was a decent girl from a good family. She would rather die than be a concubine.

    She had a strong will, which was very admirable. If Yan Xi hadn¡¯t known it, it would be eptable that he was not going to help her. But now that he knew it, he would feel guilty if he stood aside and watched her die.

    That was why he made up his mind to take care of her.

    Though the problem was not easy to solve.

    ¡°Childe Yan, I heard that you are not engaged yet. What if you tell Uncle Shao that Miss Zhao is your fiancee, then he can interfere with a reason?¡± Wang Shengxue rolled his eyes and thene up with an idea for him.

    He knew what Yan Xi was worried about. But in his opinion, there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°No!¡± Yan Xi shook his head decisively.

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just an oral statement. Have you not understood Miss Zhao yet? If you get her out of this trouble, she will definitely be willing to devote her life to you without considering the reputation,¡± Wang Shengxue reminded him, ignoring Yan Xi¡¯s worries.

    That was exactly what Miss Zhao meant.

    ¡°Childe Wang, stop that, please! I don¡¯t expect to be repaid. If I get her reward, her reputation will be ruined. It was not easy for her to refuse to be a concubine before, so that is too bad if she bes one of mine!¡±

    Yan Xi shook his head and denied Wang¡¯s idea. At first nce, he had affirmed that Miss Zhao was a noble woman, who would never be willing to be anyone¡¯s concubine.

    Such a thing would never happen even though it was mentioned.

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡± Wang Shengxue shrugged his shoulder. He put all the me on Yan Xi, without even thinking that it was he who had patted his chest and made the promise.

    Yan Xi frowned and kept in silence. At the moment, he was also at a loss. It became quiet in the carriage, no talking but their heavy breathing.

    The coachman had been paying attention to the people in the carriage. On their way to Miss Zhao¡¯s, they talk little. But now on their way back, they talked a lot.

    The carriage was steering to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and when they arrived, the coachman had known most parts of the whole thing.

    After the carriage stopped, Yan Xi and Wang Shengxue got out of the carriage together. Yan Xi took out a small purse from his pocket and then gave some money to the coachman, and thetter bowed to thank him.

    Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t do anything. He just pulled Yan Xi¡¯s sleeve and left, showing no respect to the coachman as if it was the coachman¡¯s duty to give a ride to him, who was not even a master.

    The coachman, with a good temper, held the money that Yan Xi gave him and saw them off with a smile...

    When Qing¡¯er came back to report the news from the coachman, Shao Wanru was making clothes for Chu Liuchen, who had sent people to give his size in the morning.

    Yujie and Qu Le helped her cut the cloth, and they listened to Qing¡¯er¡¯s report in silence. After Qing¡¯er finished, Yujie put down the needle and thread in her hand and said in surprise, ¡°Miss Zhao sounds like a woman with evil intentions. But, why did she y a trick on Childe Yan? I heard that Childe Yan is just the son of an old friend of Duke Xing. He is not powerful and influential in the capital city, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Childe Yan is actually a rich man, so she wants Childe Yan¡¯s money?¡± Qu Le blinked her eyes and asked, following Yujie¡¯s thoughts.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t put down the scissors in her hand. She blinked her eyes, in which and there was a trace of sharp hostility. If her supposition was right, then someone was plotting to destroy Yan Xi¡¯s prospects.

    But who would want to plot against an ordinary student, who just came to the capital city for the imperial exam? With the fact that a lot of students were on the list of candidates who were qualified for the exam, why was Yan Xi the only target? There should be something that she hadn¡¯t known!

    ¡°Go and gather some information about Childe Yan!¡± Shao Wanru looked up and order slowly. It seemed that the key to uncovering the mystery was on Yu Yan himself.

    Shao Wanru had a vague feeling that what happened to Yan Xi must have something to do with her!

    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯m going to do it right now!¡± Yujie was a straightforward girl. On hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s order, she immediately turned around and go out.

    ¡°Let Nanny Yu do it. She is familiar with the people in the mansion!¡± Shao Wanru stopped her. Compared with Nanny Yu, Yujie stayed with Shao Wanru more, so it was easy for others to have suspicions of Shao Wanru¡¯s intention if they were questioned by Yujie. She curled her lip up slightly and gave an instruction. ¡°Nanny Yu, don¡¯t ask Yan Xi first. Let¡¯s start from other people, like Second Uncle!¡±

 Chapter 848 - Shao Huaans Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 848 Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s Wedding</h4>

    It had been a few dayster when Nanny Yu got the information and came back.

    It was not that Nanny Yu had been inefficient, but that she had not wanted others to find out that people in Piaoyun Courtyard was paying attention to this Childe Yan¡¯s matter. After all, this matter had nothing to do with Shao Wanru. So it was unreasonable for her to ask someone to inquire about it.

    ¡°Miss, Yan¡¯s Mansion is an aristocratic family at the border. They have been guarding the border and have been old friends with our mansion for generations. This can be traced back to Old Duke. At that time, Old Duke and Old Master of Yan¡¯s Mansion were as close as brothers. I heard that they had once followed our previous Emperor to go on a campaign together. They could be said to have a friendship of life and death!¡±

    Nanny Yu selected some useful information that she had inquired about and reported it to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I also heard that the two families had wanted to be rted by marriage at that time, but both families had no daughter of lineal descent, so this matter had had to be put aside. Besides, our Duke¡¯s Mansion apanied the previous Emperor to the capital city, while Yan¡¯s Mansion still stayed there and guarded the border.¡±

    Hearing this, Shao Wanru blinked her watery eyes slightly and grasped a key point. ¡°The rtionship between the two families is not the friendship between Second Uncle and Lord Yan!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it should be like this. It is the original friendship between the two mansions instead of that of the Duke. I heard that Old Madam is also very concerned about Childe Yan and sends people to the outer courtyard to inquire about him from time to time.¡±

    Nanny Yu nodded. She had gone through a lot of twists and turns before she managed to gather this information. In order not to be discovered by others and affect her Miss¡¯s reputation, Nanny Yu had been very careful, lest her Miss¡¯s reputation be implicated.

    In fact, in Nanny Yu¡¯s opinion, her Miss should not pay attention to the affairs of a strange man from another mansion at this time. Her Miss was about to be Princess Chen. If someone discovered this, it might be used by a man of intention and cause a great disturbance. After all, there were few people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who were kind to her Miss.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was silent, Nanny Yu persuaded her cautiously, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think this matter has something to do with you.¡±

    Shao Wanru knew that Nanny Yu said this out of kindness, so she nodded and changed the topic, ¡°Has Childe Wang shown up in our mansion from time to time recently?¡±

    ¡°Childe Wang is really annoying. None of the masters likes him. Every time hees here, he really thinks of himself as a master. But Duke didn¡¯t say anything directly, so everyone can only let hime and go as he pleases.¡± There was a lot of information about Wang Shengxue. Even though Nanny Yu had not deliberately inquired about him, she had heard a lot.

    Childe Wang hadn¡¯t been here for a period of time before, but recently he hade here more frequently. Aftering over, he liked putting on airs, as if he really regarded himself as a master in this mansion, which was really annoying.

    ¡°Since Miss Wang passed away, hasn¡¯t he nevere?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a trace of deepness across her eyes. She clearly remembered that Wang Shengxue hadn¡¯te to the mansion when she had entered the imperial pce to attend the Consort Selection.

    What had happened to Wang Yishu had made him fall out with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, he had even threatened Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time. Thus, Old Madam had had to go to worship Wang Yishu. Such a distant descendant dared to trouble Old Madam. It was really hard for Old Madam, who was a self-conceited person, to bear this.

    At that time, Wang Shengxue had also been emboldened by someone¡¯s support. Obviously he had had a new backer, otherwise Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would neither have shown such weakness nor let Old Madam make such a concession. Not only had she given him a house, but also took all the Misses in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to worship Wang Yishu, showing that they had given enough face to Wang Shengxue.

    In this case, the most normal behavior was that Wang Shengxue should no longer have any contact with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Originaly they were distant rtives, so he would be unable to visit Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future.

    After something had happened to Madam Jiang, the evidence in Wang Shengxue¡¯s hands would be useless. Even if Wang Shengxue wanted toe back, Old Madam would definitely disagree rather than let him be unbridled at the mansion now without saying a word.

    Considering Old Madam¡¯s character, since the evidence had lost its effect, she would have never allowed Wang Shengxue to enter the mansion. However, the current situation was not the case. She seemingly turned a blind eye to Wang Shengxue and allowed him to do whatever he wanted in the mansion. And the problem he cause was rted to Yan Xi.

    Shao Wanru had thought for a long time about what the coachman had reported. The conclusion was that Wang Shengxue was definitely not innocent in the matter between Yan Xi and Miss Zhao, and had probably plotted it by himself. So what did Wang Shengxue want?

    Of course, it could also be said what the person behind Wang Shengxue wanted!

    This matter should have something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, Wang Shengxue could not have been able to enter Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, considering his previous behavious. However, he not only entered the mansion now, but also seemed to be very calm and at ease. Although all the servants hated him, they could at most gossip behind his back when the masters did not give any instruction.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, you¡¯d better pay attention to Childe Wang. He and his sister used to bear grudges against me. It doesn¡¯t matter even if someone notices you asking about him!¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her arch eyebrows and had made up her mind in her heart!

    ¡°Okay, I understand!¡± Nanny Yu nodded in a hurry and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She was really worried that her Miss would fall in love with Childe Yan. Since her Miss was going to get married soon, it was not appropriate to pay attention to a strange man at this time.

    On the day of Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s wedding, Shao Wanru got up early. Although Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was the groom¡¯s family, all the affairs should be prepared early.

    After having some breakfast, Shao Wanru went to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard.

    The moment she entered the door, she heard a burst ofughter. It turned out that the people of Third Branch were all here. Actually, besides them, Shao Jie¡¯er had also been released and she was sitting down in the lower position.

    Third Madam had always been in poor health, but she also got up early this morning. She sat on one side of Old Madam, while on the other side sat Shao Jie¡¯er, Shao Caihuan, and Shao Cailing.

    Seeing Shao Wanrue in, Third Madam said to Old Madam with a smile, ¡°Mother, see, we just talked about Wanru and now shees in!¡±

    Old Madam raised her eyes and nced at Shao Wanru. She snorted indifferently with a cold attitude.

    Shao Wanru had been used to such cold attitude. She stepped forward and bowed deeply to Old Madam respectfully. Old Madam waved her hand and said, ¡°Sit down first. We are waiting for you!¡±

    Shao Wanru retreated to the chair next to Third Madam and sat down. She raised the corners of her mouth slightly with a hint of sarcasm on her face. Waiting for her? Old Madam intented to me her for beingte, but in fact, she had gotten up early today and hade to greet much earlier than before.

    However, it seemed that they indeed had arrived for a while. Someone must have informed them in advance, but obviously she had not received such message.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think of today¡¯s arrangement? You know that I¡¯m in poor health!¡± Third Madam coughed in a low voice and gently covered her mouth with a handkerchief.

    Since Shao Wanru met Third Madam, Third Madam seemed to have always been in poor health.

    We won¡¯t manage the things in the outer courtyard. You are in charge of the inner courtyard. Since you are not well, you can ask Third Girl and Fifth Girl to help you. Fourth Girl, take care of those Misses and apany them to take a walk or have a chat. I will stay in the flower hall, talking to those Madams who don¡¯t want to walk around.

    Old Madam cleared her throat and said this.

    Shao Wanru clenched her handkerchief tightly and then rxed. This arrangement was a little beyond her expectation. She had thought that she just needed to apany guests, but she hadn¡¯t expected that she would be asked to help Third Madam.

    She knew nothing about Duke Xing¡¯s affairs. In fact, she was less useful than Nanny in charge in the mansion!

    ¡°Wanru, why don¡¯t you manage the kitchen for me?¡± Third Madam looked at Shao Wanru with a smile and asked.

    ¡°Third Aunt, I... I don¡¯t know these...¡± Shao Wanru looked at Third Madam quite nervously with a nk look.

    Being in charge of a kitchen was not something that could be done in a short time. Today, Third Madam suddenly asked her to be in charge of this. In this case, if something went wrong, Shao Wanru would take responsibility for it. She didn¡¯t think it was a good idea.

    ¡°Then how about helping Third Aunt manage the tea room?¡± Third Madam seemingly also felt that this was difficult for Shao Wanru, so she didn¡¯t insist on it. After thinking for a while, she asked again with a smile.

    She could refuse once, but it was inconvenient to refuse twice. Moreover, managing the tea room was much easier than managing the kitchen.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll help Third Aunt manage the tea room. Third Aunt, if I don¡¯t do it well, please teach me!¡± Shao Wanru promised in a soft voice and then sat aside quietly, listening to Old Madam and Third Madam discussing all the arrangement in the banquet.

    When everything was settled, Old Madam asked the supervisors of different departments toe over. Third Madam went to the wing room to meet the supervisors and to arrange today¡¯s affairs.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Caihuan apanied Third Madam. Since they were Third Madam¡¯s helpers today, they naturally tried their best to stay with Third Madam.

    Shao Caihuan still wore a veil on her face and sat beside Third Madam obediently. Although she smiled at Shao Wanru kindly and gently, she no longer showed a ttering look as before.

    She seemed to have returned to her former self.

    Although Third Madam was in poor health, she handled things with ease and efficiency. During this period, she had handled all the affairs in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she was still quite familiar with them now.

    After the supervisors of various departments were given orders, they left one by one and went to work on their own business.

    Third Madam asked Shao Wanru and Shao Caihuan to check the affairs assigned to them respectively.

    Shao Wanru went to the tea room with Yujie. Now she was mainly responsible for serving the tea for the guests in the inner courtyard. Female guests were also arranged to rest in arge flower hall in the inner courtyard.

    The tea room was on the side of this big flower hall. It was a separate courtyard instead of a small room. When Shao Wanru came over, the servant girls and old maids in it were busy preparing. Of course, the so-called ¡°tea room¡± was not only for serving tea, but also some fruits and snacks needed to be ced on the te one by one.

    Seeing Shao Wanruing over, the Nanny in charge of tea room hurriedly came over to greet her with a smile. When she had been at the Third Madam¡¯s ce just now, the Third Madam had already exined that Fifth Miss was in charge of this matter.

    ¡°Are these pastries so exquisite today?¡± Shao Wanru looked at a te of steaming pastries and asked. This was specially taken out of the steamer just now by the Nanny in charge in order to curry favor with Shao Wanru. It was a quite small te of pastries, but it had a perfectbination of color, aroma, and taste. At first nce, one could tell that it was excellent, not to mention that Shao Wanru just had had a little breakfast in a hurry.

    Looking at such soft waxy desserts, she really felt hungry!

 Chapter 849 - Only Sweet Pastries!

    <h4>Chapter 849 Only Sweet Pastries!</h4>

    ¡°Fifth Miss, our mansion did not make these pastries before. But Minister Zhao¡¯s mansion sent the modes and ways to make them. The Third Madam asked us to try to make them and found that they were really delicious. So she asked us to make them today and invite the Madams and Misses who came to the mansion today to have a try!¡± The Nanny in charge exined with a smile.

    Shao Wanru picked up a piece of pastry with chopsticks, took a bite, and then nodded, ¡°They are really tasty and beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I heard that this recipe was made by First Miss Zhao herself. Zhao¡¯s Mansion has never given it to others. This time they gave it to us because First Miss Zhao is going to marry into our mansion!¡± The nanny in charge smiled happily. It was a good thing to be praised by her master.

    The Fifth Miss was no longer the one before. They had to try their best to tter her.

    Shao Wanru nodded. After tasting a piece of pastry, she stood up and looked at the wing room. At this time, a few female guests hade, but Shao Wanru did not go out. She just sat in the courtyard where tea was prepared. Shao Cailing and Old Madam would apany the guests. It was not her turn.

    She could totally take a break and just sit here.

    However, she failed to take a break in the end. After sitting in the yard for a while, she saw an old maid running over quickly. When the old maid saw Shao Wanru sitting in the yard, she hurriedly came over and bowed, ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam asks you to take some tea of good quality and some pastries to the room. You don¡¯t need to add more sugar. It¡¯s not good for Madam Dowager to eat too much sweet food.¡±

    ¡°Go and prepare some pastries that are not so sweet and send them to Old Madam!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and ordered the Nanny in charge who had been standing beside her.

    ¡°Fifth Miss...¡± The Nanny in charge said bitterly and perplexedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows, put down the teacup in her hands leisurely, and asked.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, the pastries are all sweet, and the recipe sent by Zhao¡¯s Mansion is for sweet food...¡± The nanny in charge said in embarrassment.

    ¡°That is to say, you didn¡¯t prepare any pastries that were not so sweet?¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes and said with a cold expression.

    In a banquet, it was natural to prepare food with various vors. One vor could only gain the favor of some people while the others would not like it.

    Tastes differed so they should prepare more vors.

    ¡°The pastries sent by Minister Zhao¡¯s Manor were delicious. We all thought that they were fresh and could be made, so almost everyone would like them. But we didn¡¯t think that...¡± The nanny in charge was entangled with what she said and said hesitantly.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, hurry up. Old Madam is still waiting for the pastries!¡± The old maid sent by Old Madam said impatiently and turned to leave after saying this.

    ¡°Fifth Miss... what should we do?¡± The Nanny in charge was dumbfounded and stammered.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath to calm herself down. She stood up and walked to thergest room in the middle, in which people could make pastries.

    It was steaming hot inside, and the air was filled with white steam. When she came in, she felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.

    The sweet smell overflowed from it. It smelled very good, but when people were immersed in it, it was indeed too sweet!

    The elderly should indeed not eat too many pastries like them.

    ¡°Are there any old models to make pastries in our mansion?¡± Looking at the situation in the room, Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°There are some old ones, but it is toote now!¡± The Nanny in charge said with her hands trembling.

    It would take some time for a pastry to be made, let alone dough kneading, steaming, and other processes. In this case, the Old Madam could not eat the pastries before noon.

    Old Madam asked in urgency. If they didn¡¯t hurry up, she might send people to urge themter.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Shao Wanru nced at some small flour wrappings by the stove and asked.

    ¡°We will use them to make spring rolls. The people in the kitchen asked us to make them. There¡¯s also a big pot of bean paste. They say that when the dishes are servedter, we are free here. So we should help them prepare this pastry, which is also sweet!¡±

    The Nanny in charge spread her hands helplessly.

    ¡°There should be some minced meat in the kitchen. Go get a pot, wrap some meat in the wrappings, and make it like the traditional spring roll!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    ¡°Fifth... Fifth Miss, is this edible?¡± The Nanny in charge opened her eyes wide and said in astonishment. Spring rolls had always been made of sweet bean paste. She had never heard of it being made of minced meat.

    ¡°Go and ask someone to get the minced meat here. Hurry up,¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and calmly.

    This pastry had always been sweet in the capital city, but in fact, in Jiangzhou, other things could be wrapped in it and it could be made into a salty one.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was so decisive, the Nanny in charge could only listen to her. She instructed someone to fetch some minced meat and asked some free people toe here. Under the leadership of Yujie, they made the spring rolls with salty vor. In fact, it was very simple and fast to make them. After wrapping them, they just needed to put them in the oil pan and fry them. Then they were nearly done.

    There were very little minced meat wrapped in the flour wrappings, which was functioned just as the seasoning. After turning them over a few times, people could eat them when they floated up.

    The first te of fried spring rolls with salty vor was ready very quickly. The Nanny in charge put down the chopsticks in her hands and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, Old Madam urged you to hurry up!¡± At the door, the old maid sent by Old Madam came back again. It was too foggy inside. So she could not find Shao Wanru for a while. She stood at the door and shouted to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru was actually standing by the door. Hearing her voice, she turned around and walked out of the pastry room in the center. The old maid didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would stand so close to her. After being stunned for a moment, she hurriedly followed Shao Wanru out and said, ¡°Fifth Miss...¡±

    Yujie came out from inside, handed the te in her hand to the old maid, and said, ¡°Send it to Old Madam quickly!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t...aren¡¯t they sweet? Old Madam meant that even the pastries can¡¯t be too sweet, not to mention spring rolls with bean paste inside!¡±

    The old maid red at Yujie unhappily and questioned.

    ¡°Just send this te to her. I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens!¡± Shao Wanru said, as she walked to the courtyard and sat back in her position before.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru behaved like this and the spring rolls in her hands, the old maid stamped her feet helplessly, turned around and left. Since the Fifth Miss said that she would take the responsibility, a servant like her could not really argue with the Fifth Miss. If the Old Madam got angryter, the Fifth Miss would wait to be rebuked by Old Madam!

    In the flower hall, Old Madam was talking andughing with several Old Grandmas and Old Madams. They were chatting happily.

    Seeing that the old maid had sent a te of spring rolls, Old Madam became unhappy on her expression. She had told her before that they could not eat sweet food. It seemed that these spring rolls would be even sweeter.

    ¡°Old Madam, Fifth Miss specially asked me to send this to you. She said that you would like it!¡± The old maid did not dare toin explicitly, so she secretly pointed out that it was Shao Wanru¡¯s idea.

    Old Madam¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy, and she could hardly keep the smile on her face. When she gave instructions just now, she said it in front of all the Old Madams. But now, Shao Wanru sent this to her as if she was pping Old Madam¡¯s face.

    ¡°It smells good. Let me have a taste!¡± Another Old Madam sniffed it, and said with a smile.

    An old maid behind her hurriedly took a small te and put a spring roll in front of her. The Old Madam picked it up and took a bite. At first, she was stunned, and then she was surprised and delighted. Finally, she nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Good, it¡¯s really delicious. I like it so much!¡±

    As she spoke, she finished the spring roll in front of her in a few bites.

    ¡°Is it really delicious? Not sweet?¡± Another Old Madam asked in doubt.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard but a little crispy and salty. It tastes very good!¡± The Old Madam said with smile on her face. She motioned the old maid beside her to take another one and then ate it with relish. She nodded as she ate.

    Seeing that she was so satisfied with the food, the other Old Madams couldn¡¯t help picking it up one by one. After tasting it, they all nodded. They were used to the sweet taste of spring rolls. This kind of salty ones was unique. Moreover, it had just been made and was extremely fresh and delicious. Being crispy because of frying, it could be eaten by the old people.

    The anger on Old Madam¡¯s face faded away slowly. She asked Nanny Yu to pick one up and bit it gently. It smelled and tasted very good and attractive to her. She nodded calmly at the moment, indicating that she was satisfied with what Shao Wanru had done.

    ¡°Old Madam, your granddaughter is so capable that she could make such good spring rolls. After I go back, I will ask my mansion to have a try. I¡¯m old and tired of eating sweet things!¡± The Old Madam, who had been the first to eat, put down the chopsticks in her hands and said with a smile, feeling very satisfied.

    ¡°She is indeed capable!¡±

    ¡°How can she not be good as she was picked by the Empress Dowager as the Princess Chen!¡± Another two old madams joked.

    Although Old Madam disliked Shao Wanru, she was still very happy to hear Shao Wanru being praised by others like this. She smiled delightfully and said modestly, ¡°She is just a child and doesn¡¯t know much. So I let her take charge of some things. She can¡¯t be ignorant of everything in the future. She has to learn slowly.¡±

    Shao Wanru would be the future Princess Chen. When she married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she would definitely be in charge of the inner courtyard. So she should learn some managing methods of the inner courtyard. However, neither Old Madam nor Shao Jing seemed to have thought of this matter, nor did anyone tended to teach her. Now that Old Madam mentioned it, it seemed that they had taught her.

    ¡°The Misses in your mansion are all smart, and even the youngest Fifth Miss Shao is so clever, which makes people like her so much.¡±

    ¡°They are all pretty with good character.¡±

    ¡°None of my granddaughters havee up with such a good solution!¡± Old Madams ttered the Old Madam one after another, and the Old Madam could not stop smiling. She said repeatedly, ¡°All the Misses in your mansion are also as beautiful as flowers...¡±

    This matter was over. It was rare for Old Madam to ask the old maid to express her praise to Shao Wanru.

    Since they liked it, Shao Wanru asked the tea room to make more and send them to the other female guests.

    The two tes of different pastries were sent out at the same time. However, ording to the servant girl who came back, everyone¡¯s favorite was not the previous te of sweet pastries, but the spring rolls newly made by Shao Wanru. Even the servant girls from other mansions asked the servant girls from the tea room how they could make it, what they should prepare, and what they should pay attention to.

    Shao Wanru, who was sitting in the courtyard, heard these words and sneered. Someone had predicted that she would be in charge of this matter and deliberately let her ruin things today so that she would lose face and be punished...

 Chapter 850 - Big Trouble During the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 850 Big Trouble During the Wedding</h4>

    She not only suffered a loss for no reason and was unable to talk about it but also felt extremely offended by it!

    Since the matter had been solved, Shao Wanru asked the Nanny in charge to keep an eye on it and rush to report to her if there was anything she could not deal with.

    She went back to Piaoyun Courtyard and changed her clothes.

    When Shao Wanru came back, the bride¡¯s bridal sedan chair had entered the mansion. She didn¡¯t go back to the tea room again but directly went to Qiuhui Courtyard to see the bride with Yujie.

    Qiuhui Courtyard was covered with bright red colors. The carpets on the floor of the porch and curtains hung on the door were all red, which built an atmosphere of happiness.

    In the bridal chamber, with the veil on her head removed, the bride was sitting on the bed with shyness, listening to the praises from the crowd in the room.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you are here too! Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Shao Caihuan happened to arrive at the same time and invited Shao Wanru with a smile when they met at the door.

    Shao Wanru nodded, and then they entered the bridal chamber together.

    There were some Madams and Misses from the bride¡¯s family in the bridal chamber. When they saw the two, they bowed and made jokes. The whole room was full ofughter and cheer.

    Shao Wanru looked at Zhao Xiran with a smile. Today, Zhao Xiran looked asmonly shy as a bride,pletely different from that day on which she showed indifference to her marriage. Only at this moment did it look like that she had married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Standing aside calmly and watching Shao Caihuan join others to make fun of the bride, Shao Wanru just smiled slightly and did not show excessive intimacy or coldness.

    Some of them had never seen Shao Wanru before, and they were amazed by her beautiful appearance. They looked at the bride sitting on the bed and then at Shao Wanru who was not dressed meticulously, and secretly made aparison on the two in their minds, after which they couldn¡¯t help praising that Fifth Miss Shao was really beautiful!

    Even the bride, who was in an exquisite wedding dress, paled in front of her.

    The banquet had begun, and thedies in the bridal chamber went away one by one. Shao Wanru and Shao Caihuan as the host were not in a hurry, so they stepped aside and made way for them to go first.

    In a moment, the bridal chamber quietened down.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, shall we also go there now?¡± Shao Caihuan looked at Shao Wanru and asked.

    Shao Wanru hesitated. She and Shao Caihuan each had their own functions, so they did not have to go to the banquet right now. Even if they went there, they were not in a hurry to have lunch.

    ¡°Third Sister, Fifth Sister, please don¡¯t go yet!¡± Zhao Xiran, who had been sitting on the bed like a mute, suddenly asked them to stay.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sister Zhao?¡± The two of them turned around together and changed the way they addressed her with a smile. Since she had married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, there was no First Miss Zhao anymore, but only Madam Zhao, the First Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Zhao Xiran stood up and walked to her dressing table, from a drawer at the top of which she took out a jewelry box and then said to them with a smile, ¡°You two have been busy with my affairs until now. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have a peaceful lunch. Thank you, my two sisters. Here are two pce flowers I made by myself. I want to give them to you as thanksgiving gifts.¡±

    Zhao Xiran said as she presented the jewelry box open in front of them.

    They looked in the box and saw two delicate silk flowers.

    ¡°They are so beautiful!¡± Shao Caihuan¡¯s eyes lit up and she reached out to take out the purple pce flower. ¡°I have never seen such beautiful pce flowers. I am afraid that even in the pce there is no such beautiful pce flower, right?¡±

    These two silk flowers were not only in the shape of a flower but also each stuck with a pendant, which made the pce flowers even more charming.

    In Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, there were silk flowers made in pce, most of which were awarded by the masters in the pce. Not to mention others, Shao Wanru herself had several boxes given by Empress Dowager. Butpared with the ones in front of her, they were obviously more beautiful, with some small branches and leaves scattered around.

    ¡°I am d that you like them. I made them by myself and I was so afraid that you would dislike them!¡± Zhao Xiran breathed a sigh of relief, which made people have a good impression of her.

    ¡°You are too polite, Sister Zhao. If these flowers are not beautiful, no flowers in the world can be said to be beautiful!¡± Shao Caihuan said with a smile. She did not put down the purple flower in her hand. She liked the purple one.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru also thanked her with a polite smile.

    The one left in the box was a light white-and-pink silk flower, with elegance mixed up with a little charm. It was the exact color that Shao Wanru was fond of.

    The two flowers happened to be to both Shao Wanru¡¯s and Shao Caihuan¡¯s tastes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you today!¡± Zhao Xiran bowed deeply and said.

    Not daring to ept her salute, they both bowed in return.

    As it was gettingte, Shao Caihuan and Shao Wanru said goodbye and went out. They had to go now, for fear that Old Madam and Third Madam needed their help.

    The two sisters went on their separate ways at the gate of Qiuhui Courtyard for their own business.

    Shao Wanru went to the tea room. At this time, people in the tea room were not so busy. Everyone was cleaning up and seemed to be in a good mood. The Nanny in charge smiled with great happiness when she saw Shao Wanru was there.

    Because the tea room prepared a dessert called fried salty Spring rolls, many servant girls and old maids who served the guests with them were awarded, including Nanny in charge. Moreover, Old Madam specially awarded all people working in the tea room. All of this was owed to Fifth Miss¡¯s good idea.

    When she saw Shao Wanru again, she certainly ttered her more.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you? Everything is fine here. You can go to have your meal!¡± Nanny in charge said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru looked around and confirmed that nothing was wrong. She nodded and turned around to find a ce to have lunch.

    After lunch, some guests said goodbye and left one after another. Old Madam called all her granddaughters to see them off with her.

    Among her three granddaughters, Shao Wanru was praised most by the guests. Even if their aim was not to tter Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, it was certainly to Prince Chen.

    Many people had been confused before why Empress Dowager would choose the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as the partner of her most favored Prince Chen. Now they knew the reason when they saw her in the flesh. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh what a good decision Empress Dowager had made to choose such a beauty. Of course, everyone knew that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess must be involved in the decision.

    Otherwise, the Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would not be good enough for Prince Chen.

    However, she didn¡¯t match him in identity. But in terms of appearance, several Old Madams who had seen Chu Liuchen would never deny that if they two stood together, it would look like the handsome man and the beautiful woman were made for each other!

    So everyone praised Shao Wanru a lot in many aspects, from her beautiful look to her virtue of filial piety to any new trick they had just thought. Shao Wanru almost became a wless woman in their praises.

    Every time it happened, Shao Wanru would lower her head with shyness, looking like a little girl who didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked very well-behaved, which was also approved by all these Old Madams, who nodded and praised that Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was a good teacher and had taught Fifth Miss Shao well.

    Old Madam epted all thesepliments.

    Most of the women guests left after lunch, and only some close rtives stayed for dinner. So there were few guests to serve in the afternoon, and the tea room was less busy. Shao Wanru also had time to go back to her courtyard to have a break, after which she went back to her position.

    As soon as she sat down in the courtyard where the tea room was located, an old maid ran in with anxiety. When she saw Shao Wanru, she breathed a sigh of relief but said anxiously, ¡°Fifth Miss, go and have a look! Something bad happened!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. In general, when something went wrong, they should report it to Old Madam and Third Madam instead of her!

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Chen... something happened to him...¡± The old maid took a few more breaths and said, ¡°Old Madam asked me to ask you to deal with it...¡±

    Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes instantly and said with a cold look, ¡°What do you mean by saying that something happened to Prince Chen?¡±

    ¡°Why would Prince Chen have an ident in our mansion?¡± Yujie also asked with anxiety.

    The old maid wiped the sweat on her face with her hands. She was anxious, but she had to be calm and make it clear. In fact, it was not Chu Liuchen who had an ident. It should be said that Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue were making trouble.

    Unfortunately, it had something to do with Shao Wanru.

    After hearing the old maid¡¯s detailed report, Shao Wanru was out of patience. Followed by the old maid and Yujie, she rushed to the outer court.

    There was a fight, which was relevant to Prince Chen and Prince Zhou. The other two princes seemed to be involved too. That was a huge problem!

    A man¡¯s resting ce in the outer court was in a mess, but it only happened inside the courtyard. There were people guarding outside and no one else was allowed toe in. Shao Wanru was also blocked as soon as she reached there.

    ¡°Go and report to Old Madam that I have been here!¡± Shao Wanru stopped and said slowly to the person who blocked her.

    The guard nodded and ran to report to Old Madam. After the ident, Old Madam and Shao Jing came at once and gave the order of setting cordons around the entire courtyard to prevent others froming in it.

    It was a day of great joy for Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion today. There were servants not only of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but also other mansions. So it was easy that there would be some bad rumors.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t wait long outside before an old maid of Old Madam came to lead her in. The first ce she was led to was not the main room, where there seemed to be plenty of people, some of whom were having a fierce quarrel in loud voices.

    In the wing room, Old Madam sat with a gloomy face. After Shao Wanru came in, she pointed aside, signaling Shao Wanru to sit down. She frowned tightly, and the atmosphere in the room was very depressing.

    After bowing to her, Shao Wanru sat down beside Old Madam and kept silent, waiting for her to speak. She understood that she was not called over by Old Madam in such a hurry for watching the fun. She could even hear the noise from the main room. It seemed that Old Madam was unable to suppress it.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, can you invite Prince Chen toe?¡± Hearing another quarrel over there, Old Madam couldn¡¯t help frowning, and she pinched and rxed the muscle between her eyebrows. It should be a good day, but now it was about to be a disaster, which made Old Madam very helpless.

 Chapter 851 - Two Drunk Princes Fight

    <h4>Chapter 851 Two Drunk Princes Fight</h4>

    To be honest, Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s wedding was not worthy of a guest like Chu Liuchen, who was a descendant of the royal family.

    However, Prince Chen came and gave his blessings, which was owed to the fact that Shao Wanru was going to marry him. Unexpectedly, Prince Chen not only came here in person but also was apanied by his two brothers. Because of this, the atmosphere of the wedding turned a bit solemn.

    It should be pleasant that Prince Chen came to put up a front for his future wife, and the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also happy for that.

    Those princes were invited to the banquet. Making sure that they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed, they specially arranged a private table in a quiet ce for them. And Shao Jing yed hosts to the princes in person. Shao Hua¡¯an also went to their table and drank a toast to them after he had done it to the other guests.

    Chu Liuchen was in poor health, so no one dared to persuade him to drink. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou drank with Shao Jing. Everything was in harmony. So no one knew why there would be a scene when Shao Hua¡¯an went there.

    It seemed that Prince Yue and Prince Zhou both were unwilling to submit to each other. So they ignored the bridegroom and began topete in drinking.

    In the end, the two of them got drunk and fought against each other. The guests next to them wanted to stop the fight because they didn¡¯t dare to do nothing when seeing the royal members beating each other. However, it was not easy for them to stop the two, and even their servants joined in the fightter. Instantly, the inner court was in a mess. The only one who could stop the fight was Prince Chen, but he sat around far away and showed no intention of ending it.

    Though, everyone knew that Prince Chen couldn¡¯t get close to the mess because it would be a big deal if he identally got hit.

    When it came to a person they could ask for help, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could think of no one else but Prince Chen. However, the servant of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent to ask for help was unable to get close to Prince Chen.

    The servants of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion were fighting against those of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, while the people of Prince Chen, afraid that their master would be hurt, stood into a man-circle which Prince Chen was sitting inside, safe and sound.

    Old Madam had no choice but to turn to Shao Wanru. She wanted Shao Wanru to persuade Chu Liuchen to cease the fight.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t forget that Prince Chen came in person to deliver the betrothal gift at that time, which indicated that he cared much about his marriage. Whether it was due to Shao Wanru herself or Empress Dowager¡¯s order, Old Madam thought that it was worth a try to make use of his love to Shao Wanru. At such a moment, she had to try everything possible!

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t invite Prince Chen here, but I think I am able to send a message to him...¡± Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and said. Apparently, she had little confidence.

    It was reasonable, though. After all, she had not married Prince Chen yet and knew little about his personality. After thinking for a while, Old Madam made a concession and said, ¡°Send a message to Prince Chen for me. Tell him that we need him to stop Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion will be grateful for that!¡±

    At this point, Old Madam only hoped that no more people knew about the event. The guests outside were still there, but the situation inside had got worse. If it got around, not only the reputation of the royal family would be ruined but also the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be implicated.

    Shao Wanru was silent for a moment. She called Yujie and asked her to pass on the message.

    With caution, Yujie came to the door of the main room and peeked inside. In fact, the two princes in the main room had been stopped by their servants, but they were still a little drunk, struggling to get rid of the restraint to have another fight.

    Chu Liuchen held the teacup in his hand and looked down with his eyes as mild as water. He looked calm and leisured as if he didn¡¯t hear the noises around him.

    ¡°Master, Yujie is here!¡± Said Xiao Xuanzi. Standing on the side, he suddenly saw the servant girl looking around at the door.

    ¡°Call her over!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Xiao Xuanzi answered, got out of the crowd, and led Yujie here.

    Yujie stepped forward and bowed. She repeated what Old Madam had just said to Prince Chen. Then, a secret idea shed in Chu Liuchen¡¯s mind. He sorted of his wide sleeves and stood up. It was just at the right time.

    As he stood up and walked out of the circle, Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly caught up with his master and asked others of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to follow up.

    The two groups were still quarreling with each other to back up their own masters. When Chu Liuchen¡¯s men forced their way in, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou kept trying to make trouble again.

    Both of them drank so much that their faces and necks were red. They were still struggling to get rid of the control of their servants.

    ¡°Keep the two masters apart!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly with a gloomy face, ¡°Anyone who can¡¯t even hold his own master will lose his life!¡±

    His words frightened the people of Prince Yue and Prince Zhou so much that they trembled. They had not intended to catch their masters with forces, but now they held them tightly with their hands and didn¡¯t dare to let go, for fear of provoking Prince Chen.

    How could people who lived and worked in the pce not know that Prince Chen was not as gentle as he looked? No one dared tofort him when he got angry.

    ¡°Hurry up! Are you going to wait until my master is hurt by the two princes?¡± Xiao Xuanzi shouted and red at the two groups of people.

    The two groups of servants were recovered at once and held their masters tightly. If Prince Chen was hurt, no one present would get away from it. Those people, who hadn¡¯t been daring to use forces before, now tried their best to control their masters with all their strength.

    The two princes were finally forced to sit back on their chairs, but they still red at each other, as if the next minute they would pounce at each other to fight again if no one was keeping an eye on them.

    It was obvious that they were still sozzled. The best way was to pour cold water over their heads to sober them up, but no one dared to do that because of their status.

    ¡°Bring two bowls of icy water for the two princes. The colder, the better,¡± said Chu Liuchen, who took a look at Shao Jing and Shao Hua¡¯an standing on the side.

    Shao Hua¡¯an reacted fast and turned around to order his servant. Later, the servant brought two bowls of water and presented them to the two princes respectively.

    ¡°Feed them!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a cold voice and with an expression of indifference on his handsome face. He looked distant and no one dared to get close to him. Because of the tension he made, the people on both sides did as he said, though they had hesitated for a second.

    Both Prince Cheng and Prince Zhou were forced to drink more than half of a bowl. They struggled and pushed off the people around them. Feeling ufortable, they took a few steps back, covering their mouths tightly.

    It worked on Prince Yue first. The servants moved quickly to serve him when he vomited. Before long it worked on Prince Zhou too and he was also taken aside to vomit.

    Intolerant of the messy room, Shao Jing asked someone to clean it up.

    ¡°Your Highness, what should we do now?¡± Shao Jing came up to Chu Liuchen and said with a worried face. It was impossible to cover it and people in the pce would definitely be informed.

    ¡°Duke Xing, aren¡¯t you going to investigate the cause of the whole thing?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with cold eyes.

    Shao Jing was stunned and didn¡¯t react to Chu Liuchen¡¯s question. He looked at Chu Liuchen in astonishment and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    ¡°My eldest brother and second brother have always been self-disciplined men. How could they lose their control like that? Duke Xing, you¡¯d better find out the reason, lest you have nothing to exin to Uncle the Emperor when he asks you about it,¡± Chu Liuchen said and then walked out. The smell in the room was a little strong, which was really not suitable for him to stay. ¡°Find another flower hall and help Prince Yue and Prince Zhou there!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it has been ready long before. It¡¯s just in the courtyard next here,¡± Shao Jing was stunned and then immediately replied.

    All kinds of smells were filled with the room, which was indeed not a good ce to talk.

    Shao Jing asked Shao Hua¡¯an to lead Chu Liuchen away first. Standing in the corridor for a while, he rushed to the wing room next and reported to Old Madam. It was so chaotic in the main room that it was not convenient for Old Madam toe over.

    In the wing room, Old Madam and Shao Wanru were both waiting for the news. Yujie hade back to report to them once before and they also saw from the window that the two princes had been helped out. But Yujie couldn¡¯t exin what had exactly happened.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Old Madam looked very anxious and asked as soon as she saw Shao Jinge in.

    ¡°I think the two princes will recover themselves...¡± That was what Shao Jing could say. He couldn¡¯t figure out the cause behind it. With his eyebrows frowned, he was still in surprise and confusion.

    How could the two princes, who had always been decent in front of others, fight each other like that? What¡¯s worse, both of them had such a fierce fight that it made a bad impact on their reputation.

    ¡°What is going on? Why did the two princes fight against each other?¡± Old Madam pounded the table hard and questioned with anger. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion must dig out the cause of it.

    So they could exin when the Emperor asked them about it.

    ¡°Prince Chen had just said...¡± Shao Jing paused and nced at his niece, who was just sitting around with her head lowered, and then he took his eyes back and continued, ¡°We need to check whether something unusual has happened at the banquet because both of the two princes are self-disciplined people and would never act like that!¡±

    Shao Jing was anxious and annoyed. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the trouble between Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. His eldest daughter¡¯s plot had been a failure. Now, he shouldn¡¯t keep close to these two princes. As for his son¡¯s wedding, he had done nothing but just sent invitation cards to them ording to etiquette. He didn¡¯t expect that the two princes would ept the invitation ande to the wedding.

    Since they hade, Shao Jing had to receive them. However, it was out of his expectation again that the two princes, who had always been dignified in front of other people, would behave like that.

    ¡°Then ask someone to check it out!¡± Old Madam gritted her teeth and said.

    ¡°But... but... how could it be possible?¡± Shao Jing looked at Old Madam with his eyes widely open. He couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Is it possible that someone of my mansion caused it?¡±

    ¡°No matter whether it is possible or not, we have to investigate it! If necessary... we can find someone to be...¡± Old Madam said with her eyes bing spooky.

    Old Madam paused, turned her nce at Shao Wanru, took a deep breath, and said with a soft face, ¡°Wanru, you can go back first. I¡¯ll call you again if anything else happened. You must be tired. Go back to your courtyard and have a rest!¡±

    Of course, it meant that she didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to be present.

    Shao Wanru was sensible. She stood up and bowed deeply to Old Madam and then to Shao Jing, after which she just left with Yujie.

    She blinked her eyes to hide the inexplicable suspicion in her eyes. The mother and son had always been sneaky in her eyes. Now God knew what plots they were going to make...

 Chapter 852 - Could You Come With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 852 Could You Come With Me?</h4>

    Before Shao Wanru hade back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam Jiang and Old Madam were in charge of the affairs of the inner court. However, Old Madam aged, so everything was mainly handled by Madam of Duke Xing, Madam Jiang, who could be called as the master of the inner court of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It could be proved by the fact that she had even plotted against Third Madam.

    Her nominal Second Uncle was also not simple. Not only did he know everything happening in the inner court, but also he took charge of the outer court. What¡¯s more, he meant a lot to the Emperor.

    But everything she saw now had proved that Old Madam had always been the dominator of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Whenever it came to something important, her Second Uncle would always negotiate it with Old Madam. That was to say, as long as it was a big deal, Old Madam¡¯s opinion would be asked.

    No sooner had Madam Jiang left than Third Madam took full charge of the inner court, which should have something to do with Old Madam. She helped Third Madam get the position.

    In a word, although it looked like that Old Madam didn¡¯t take charge, she had always been the big boss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, including the inner court and the outer court.

    Some decisions must be made by her!

    Shao Wanru clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly, which made her feel a sharp pain in her palm even through the handkerchief, and then slowly rxed her hand. Only the sharp pain was left and it slowly slid into her heart.

    She felt heavier and angrier because of the spection in her mind.

    If that was true, Old Madam was far more than a vicious human. Even vicious tigers would not eat their cubs, let alone human beings...

    When she walked out of the courtyard, she found that Xiao Xuanzi was looking around under the tree in front of her. Seeing them, he hurriedly ran over with a smile.

    ¡°Fifth Miss!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. Shouldn¡¯t Xiao Xuanzi be with Chu Liuchen now?

    ¡°Master wants to know whether Fifth Miss was in charge of any affair today,¡± asked Xiao Xuanzi with happiness. He looked very rxed and casual, which waspletely different from the expression he showed before Shao Jing and Old Madam.

    ¡°I was in charge of the tea room and helped deal with some other affairs. I had nothing to do with the drink and food!¡± Shao Wanru immediately understood what Chu Liuchen meant. She answered softly with her heart suddenly got softened.

    ording to Old Madam and Shao Jing¡¯s words just now, Shao Wanru knew that if the me was put on Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, they might find a scapegoat.

    It couldn¡¯t be Old Madam herself, nor could it be Shao Jing or Shao Hua¡¯an. Then it was hard to say who would be chosen except the three!

    But one thing could be sure. The scapegoat wouldn¡¯t be a servant because no one would believe that a servant would be daring to do such a thing, even she or he was a favorite of masters.

    The tea room, which was under the charge of Shao Wanru, was responsible for the insufficiency of the pastries they had prepared. They only prepared the sweet pastries they thought to be good, without thinking that some guests might dislike this kind of sweet or hate sweet food. However, it was also because of this mistake that the tea room didn¡¯t help make the sweet spring rolls for the kitchen.

    Therefore, all the food served at the banquet had nothing to do with Shao Wanru.

    Xiao Xuanzi immediately got her point. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°At that time, some pastries were indeed served to the princes, but they don¡¯t like sweet food, so they didn¡¯t eat them!¡±

    Of course, the pastries were delivered by the servants. Two kinds were served. One of them smelt sweet and the other was a te of spring rolls wrapped in bean paste. All princes didn¡¯t like sweets, so none of them even touched the pastries. The reason why Xiao Xuanzi remembered it so clearly was that he had advised his master to try some at that time. But Prince Chen didn¡¯t taste a bite. He also nced at the other two masters, who never ate any of them. It could be seen that they all didn¡¯t like pastries.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and understood what Xiao Xuanzi meant.

    ¡°Thanks, Xiao Xuanzi!¡± Yujie was very clever and hastened to thank him.

    ¡°Why thank me? Thank my master! Master is afraid that Fifth Miss will get involved in trouble. Although nothing serious will happen to you with my master¡¯s protection, it is no good to be linked with such trouble that might cause some unpleasant gossips,¡± said Xiao Xuanzi, who was smiling like a happy flower. He was smart and left a good impression on the future princess by highlighting the power of his master in front of her.

    What he said also showed Chu Liuchen¡¯s special protection for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Thank your master!¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help smiling and said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass the message right away!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said happily, believing that his message would please his master. After bowing to Shao Wanru, he ran to another courtyard nearby.

    As she thought, the courtyard Xiao Xuanzi went toward was the ce where they would discuss what to do next. Rolling her watery eyes, she walked slowly toward the inner court. She couldn¡¯t intervene in the following things. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen was there.

    Thinking of Chen Liuchen, she bit her lip gently, with a sense of peace in her heart. She was no longer panicky and helpless. Gone was the situation where she could only clench her teeth to bear everything.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what happened?¡± Shao Caihuan came in a hurry and asked when she saw Shao Wanru.

    She had just arrived as soon as she heard the news.

    ¡°Prince Yue and Prince Zhou had a fight. Grandma asked me to turn to Prince Chen for help,¡± Shao Wanru said briefly.

    ¡°They, they fought? How could it be?¡± asked Shao Caihuan, whose face greatly changed into a nervous one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason either... Maybe they drank too much...¡± Shao Wanru gave a vague reply. She indeed didn¡¯t know the cause. ¡°Grandma and Second Uncle are still talking about it inside. They asked me to go back first!¡±

    She said and pointed at the courtyard where she had juste out.

    ¡°Everyone is inside there?¡± Shao Caihuan asked with panic and anxiety.

    ¡°Just Grandma and Second Uncle. The others have gone to somewhere else, ¡°Shao Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, why don¡¯t we go in and listen to their n?¡± Shao Caihuan grabbed Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve and said nervously.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect such words. She looked at Shao Caihuan in astonishment. Old Madam and Shao Jing had made it clear. Obedient juniors should stay away from them at this time. How could she have such an idea?

    Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t often behave to be a disobedient person, but she was abnormal today.

    As if sensing Shao Wanru¡¯s doubt, Shao Caihuan hastened to exin, ¡°My mother was the host of the banquet in the inner court today. Grandma will me the problem on my mother. But she is innocent! No one would expect that the two princes would get drunk so easily after just a few cups of...¡±

    ¡°A few cups? How do you know that, Third Sister?¡± Shao Wanru asked sharply and nced at Shao Caihuan¡¯s eyes which were full of panic.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. I heard it from the person who came to report to me! They shouldn¡¯t get drunk like that... the two princes have always been in good health...¡± Shao Caihuan lowered her head and murmured with panic. It seemed that she was exining or talking to herself.

    ¡°How many cups can get a man drunk if he is in poor health?¡± Shao Wanru asked thoughtfully.

    Shao Caihuan was frightened and suddenly raised her head. She let go of the sleeve of Shao Wanru, who could feel that her hand had trembled.

    She was in a serious panic.

    ¡°I... I have no idea...¡± She stammered and added with an embarrassed smile after seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s frowning eyebrows and the increasing doubts in her eyes. ¡°I... I¡¯m just afraid that my mother will be implicated in it. As you know, Grandma is never fond of my mother and she always thinks highly of Second Madam. If the matter can¡¯t be settled, it was hard to say...¡±

    Saying that, Shao Caihuan was truly worried. What she meant was that she was afraid that Old Madam and Shao Jing would push the me to Third Madam.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, can youe with me and listen? I... I have to exin it to them!¡± Shao Caihuan looked at Shao Wanru imploringly with her eyes turning wet. ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t know anything. She has always been in bad health since that matter happened three years ago. Without Second Madam, she just forces herself to go on keeping the whole mansion well by herself. Most of the time she is unable to do it well as she wishes.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at her calmly and stepped aside. ¡°Third Sister, go by yourself. Second Uncle and Grandma are inside there!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I am scared if I am alone! Can... can you go together with me?¡±

    Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t move her feet but looked at Shao Wanru with tears in her eyes and pleaded, ¡°What if we don¡¯t go inside? We can listen to them in secret outside. I bet we won¡¯t be caught by Grandma and Second Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Grandma and Second Uncle have asked me to go out. If I go in again, they will think that I disobey their order on purpose. Third Sister, do you want me to be misunderstood? Go by yourself, please. If Grandma and Second Uncle ask me about you, I will say that I didn¡¯t mention anything to you, and they won¡¯t me you. Your visiting will be considered as an ident!¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head calmly and refused Shao Caihuan.

    What Shao Wanru said was more or less for Shao Caihuan¡¯s good. No matter Shao Caihuan decided to eavesdrop or rush in, it would be much better if she pretended not to know that Old Madam and Shao Jing didn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb them. It was a help for Shao Caihuan that Shao Wanru made a false testimony.

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s face suddenly changed into a cold one. She took a step back with the panic and fear in her eyes gone. She looked at Shao Wanru coldly and said with disappointment, ¡°Fifth Sister, I misjudged you. How can you be so cold-blooded!¡±

    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am, Third Sister?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°I thought that you were at least a warm-hearted and gentle girl. You were a good person! Although Second Madam has always wanted to frame you, my mother has always been very good to you, and I also want to be friendly with you. So I understand that you hate Second Madam, but why are you so indifferent and have no intention of helping my mother when she is in trouble?¡±

    Shao Caihuan said with tears in her eyes, aggrieved and angry.

    However, Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes became deep. She rolled her eyes with a trace of coldness shing in them. It seemed that they could pierce through one¡¯s heart. She cast a cold nce at Shao Caihuan, who was frightened to step back subconsciously and avoided Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes. She felt a little guilty...

 Chapter 853 - Grandmother, Lets Tell Them the Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 853 Grandmother, Let¡¯s Tell Them the Truth!</h4>

    ¡°Third Sister, I think you have misread me. I have never been a good person!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    ¡°You...¡± Shao Caihuan looked at Shao Wanru in a daze, with her words stuck in her throat. She slightly opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word.

    It shouldn¡¯t have been like this. Shouldn¡¯t Shao Wanru exin this and then go in with her?

    ¡°Third Sister, actually, I¡¯m neither a nice person nor a stupid one. So... you think yourself wise to do something... but you¡¯d better not do that in front of me. You just waste your strength on me. Grandmother will definitely push someone out this time. I don¡¯t know if it will be Third Aunt or not. It has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Shao Wanru slightly raised the corner of her mouth, but her eyes were still cold. The glimmer of smile did not appear in her eyes at all, and it even made people feel a little sarcastic.

    Shao Caihuan subconsciously opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. She could only watch Shao Wanru leave.

    ¡°Miss... What should we do? We...¡± Her servant girl stammered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Shao Caihuan gritted her teeth and wiped her tears under the veil with a handkerchief. She made a determined effort in her heart, but inexplicably felt a sense of guilt and fear.

    When had Shao Wanru be so horrible? Why was Shao Wanru quite different from what she had thought? Hadn¡¯t Fifth Sister always been nice to her? Shao Wanru had always been respectful to her too, but why was Shao Wanru different from her previous impression?

    Fifth Sister shouldn¡¯t be like this. Could it be that she had known something? An idea suddenly appeared in her mind. This made her stop after taking a few steps, and she looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s back in horror. In a short while, Shao Wanru had walked to the door of a Moon Cave ahead and then slowly disappeared from her sight.

    Her fingers couldn¡¯t help trembling. When she had been stiff just now, she had not noticed her cold fingers, but now she felt timid and extremely cold.

    Shao Wanru was just like what Shao Caihuan felt about her. If... if it was true... she would have never been very nice to her, let alone simply speak for her.

    Shao Caihuan felt as if someone poured a basin of cold water on her head, which made her feel bitterly cold in her heart. Not only her heart but also her whole body was uncontrobly shaking, and her face was as pale as snow.

    ¡°Was I... cheated?¡± Shao Caihuan thought.

    ¡°Caihuan?¡± A puzzled voice came from behind. Shao Caihuan turned around stiffly and saw Shao Jing looking at her with displeasure. She hurriedly bowed to salute, ¡°Second Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shao Jing looked at this Third niece and asked. He still frowned tightly, which could tell that he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°We heard that something happened here, so Mother asked me toe and have a look. She did not feel well, and she went to lie in bed for a while!¡± Shao Caihuan hurriedly restrained her mind and exined.

    ¡°Your grandmother is inside. Go back with her. You can¡¯t intervene in this matter!¡± Shao Jing said coldly. After saying this, he ignored Shao Caihuan and turned to the courtyard nearby.

    Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t walk in until she had stood stiffly at the door for a while. Now she could only take it one step at a time and meet her Grandmother first. Besides, there were only few people knowing this matter, so it was impossible to put the me on her...

    The matter that the two princes had fought violently failed to be concealed, and it was slowly spread to the guests outside. Those guests who had not left yet immediately began to talk about this.

    Now there was only Third Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion entertaining guests outside, and the other masters were not there. This also made the guests outside more convinced that this matter was true.

    Someone went to ask Third Master Shao about this, but Third Master Shao really knew nothing about it. He even waved his hand generously and said, ¡°It is impossible. How can it be possible?¡±

    Seeing that he answered casually, everyone was rather in doubt. But at this time, someone saw how Prince Yue and Prince Zhou left. The two princes¡¯ faces still had bruises and their clothes were in a mess with traces of tearing, which obviously meant that they had fought each other. Moreover, the two princes remained cold faces all the way. Although they came out together, they didn¡¯t look at each other.

    Indeed, there was something wrong between them.

    After the two princes had left, others saw Duke Xing, who camete, and First Young Master, who had gotten married today. Although they talked gently, their awkward expressions obviously showed that something had happened.

    Everyone sensibly took their leave one by one. Only some close rtives and friends were still waiting for the dinner party in the evening. After entrusting them to his Third Brother, Shao Jing took Shao Hua¡¯an to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard.

    They had asked Old Madam to help inquire about the matter in the inner courtyard before, so they went there to see whether Old Madam had found out something. As for Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s bridal chamber, Shao Hua¡¯an had also asked someone to inform the newly married Madam that he had something important to deal with here and would go to see herter.

    When the father and son came over, Old Madam was sitting in the room with a cold face. Sitting next to her, Third Madam lowered her head slightly and dared not to breathe too much, looking very nervous. She had been in poor health, but now she looked paler than usual, almost as weak as paper.

    Shao Caihuan stood behind her mother and lowered her head tightly, making her expression unable to be seen clearly.

    ¡°Mother, how is your investigation going? Does it have anything to do with our mansion?¡± After saluting to Old Madam, Shao Jing sat down beside her and immediately asked anxiously.

    Shao Hua¡¯an looked at Old Madam, whose face was as pale as paper, and also sat down on the other side of Shao Jing.

    ¡°All rascals!¡± Old Madam pounded the table heavily with her hand.

    Third Madam next to her couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She plopped to kneel down and cried with her hands covering her face. ¡°Mother, it is all my fault. Because of my poor health, my management has been loose recently. Although I¡¯ve assigned some things to Third Miss and Fifth Miss this time, I still felt a little tired, so I took a short break. I didn¡¯t expect that it would get into trouble!¡±

    ¡°You evil creature!¡± Old Madam was exasperated, heavily pounding the armrest of the chair.

    ¡°Mother, do you mean that our mansion is really rted to this matter?¡± Shao Jing looked at his sister-inw, who was kneeling on the ground, and then looked at Old Madam and asked coldly.

    Originally, even if this matter had nothing to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, he would still be rebuked by Emperor. If it was really rted, Emperor would definitely punish him. Shao Jing could not help but break out in a cold sweat on his back. He looked at Third Madam kneeling on the ground, with more anger in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it does have something to do with our mansion!¡± Old Madam said angrily, ¡°It is said that someone sent a pot of medicinal wine to several Princes. The medicinal effect is not very strong. Actually, it is not particrly powerful wine, but there are some tonicponents in it. The supervisor told her that and she thought it was good, so she sent it to those Princes!¡±

    ¡°Sending them medicinal wine with tonics in it?¡± Shao Jing¡¯s face changed greatly. He stared at Third Madam kneeling on the ground in astonishment and said in a sharp voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who wants to hurt Prince Chen?¡±

    Since it was medicinal wine, it didn¡¯t matter formon people to drink it. It would still be fine even if the wine was more alcoholic. But Prince Chen was not included in thesemon people. If Prince Chen drank a little, no one knew what would happen. If he vomited blood on the spot or it was life-threatening, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be buried with him.

    Shao Jing was not stupid. He immediately thought of Prince Chen who hade here today, and Prince Chen was also the most likely toe here. When he had sent the betrothal giftst time, Prince Chen hade here to show that he attached great importance to Shao Wanru. When Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion held a wedding, he probably woulde here to show his support and help keep up appearances.

    ¡°Second Uncle, I didn¡¯t know Prince Chen was also here. The supervisor said that several Princes came over and he asked whether we could prepare some wine and medicinal wine was also fine. So I agreed and sent over the treasured medicinal wine in our mansion. I thought it was not a big deal, and the medicinal wine was not very alcoholic. Even I used to drink a cup of it asionally!¡±

    Third Madam cried on the floor and exined.

    ¡°You... you...¡± Old Madam pointed at Third Madam with her fingers and said angrily, ¡°Can youpare yourself with Prince Chen? Your body can bear this, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Prince Chen can. Fortunately, Prince Chen is fine this time. Otherwise... otherwise...¡± Thinking of that, Old Madam shivered and sweated all over her back.

    The current situation had been the best. Fortunately, Prince Chen was not fond of drinking alcohol.

    ¡°Mother, Big Uncle, I really didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this!¡± Third Madam could not stop crying.

    Old Madam was so angry that she could not say a word. Shao Jing looked at Third Madam kneeling on the ground with cold and disgusted eyes. Shao Caihuan did not dare to move at all, only feeling that her whole body was numb. The current situation was totally different from what she had imagined. How could it be like this? And why had it been like this?

    Shao Hua¡¯an coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°Third Aunt, you can get up first. Since this matter happened like this, we have toe up with a n! Come on, help Third Aunt stand up. Third Aunt is not well, so she can¡¯t kneel too long and even get hurt!¡±

    Looking at Old Madam¡¯s expression and seeing that Old Madam nodded slightly, an old maid hurried over to help Third Madam up and helped her sit down on a chair aside.

    ¡°Grandmother, it is impossible for us to conceal this matter now!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an looked at Old Madam, who was sitting in the main seat, and said.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Old Madam said angrily. In the current situation, even though she had weathered notable storms, she felt that those were not as dangerous as it was this time.

    Originally she had not liked the daughter-inw of Third Branch, and now she couldn¡¯t like her at all. As expected, this daughter-inw was not presentable and couldn¡¯t take responsibility. Her granddaughter-inw was more reliable, so the affairs of the inner courtyard seemingly had to be managed by someone else.

    ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s tell the truth! The supervisor did what Third Aunt had promised, so it should be easy to find out. If we deal with this group of people, it will arouse Emperor¡¯s anger in the end. So we¡¯d better gather them together and wait for Emperor¡¯s servants toe over. Then we can send them all to the pce and let Emperor investigate as he wants!¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an thought for a moment and said. At present, there was no better way than this to deal with this matter.

    Hearing this, Old Madam and Shao Jing nodded repeatedly. They looked at each other and also felt that this was the best way to deal with this matter now. They couldn¡¯t make Emperor suspect Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, so Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had to do nothing at the moment and just wait what would happen next!

    ¡°No... It can¡¯t be like this. Grandmother, we can¡¯t do this!¡±

 Chapter 854 - Why Cant It Be Me!

    <h4>Chapter 854 Why Can¡¯t It Be Me!</h4>

    Shao Caihuan gripped the handkerchief tightly in her hands. She struggled to suppress the panic in her heart and said anxiously.

    Shao Jing frowned. He ignored her.

    Old Madam¡¯s expression became gloomy and she was about to lose her temper. Shao Hua¡¯an was rtively calm. He looked at Shao Caihuan and asked, ¡°Third sister, why do you say that? Is there any secret in it that could not be known by others?¡±

    ¡°Third Girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Old Madam also heard something strange so she asked sharply.

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s hands were trembling, and then her whole body was trembling. She struggled to suppress the panic in her heart, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Grandma, what if the servants involve Mother in this matter? What should Mother do?¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Caihuan cried, ¡°Grandma, my mother didn¡¯t want to meddle in the affairs of the mansion at first. You know, she is in poor health, so she is not capable of managing these affairs. If it weren¡¯t because you asked her to manage them again and again, my mother would only need to recuperate now. How could such a thing happen?¡±

    When the Third Madam heard her daughter¡¯s words and thought that she really didn¡¯t want to take over these affairs at that time, she felt that she should not have faced this disaster. She felt so sad that she lowered her head to wipe her tears with a handkerchief.

    She did refuse several times at that time though she pretended that she did not want to be in charge of the mansion. But now, she felt that she really didn¡¯t want to take over the mansion at first. It was the Old Madam who forced her to do so.

    The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt. She felt that she had suffered the disaster which should not be endured by her. How could such a thing happen to her if she was recuperating in her own room?

    ¡°Three years ago, after I was hit by a carriage, I didn¡¯t recover very well. So my health had long been ruined. If it was not that no one in the mansion took charge, I wouldn¡¯t... wouldn¡¯t interfere in internal affairs... Mother, I would rather die three years ago than stay alive now. After all, I could have a good reputation.¡±

    The Third Madam sobbed.

    Shao Caihuan turned around and hugged her. She cried with her.

    The crying of them made all the people in the room frown, not to say Shao Hua¡¯an who was getting married today. Now the mother and daughter cried as if someone was dead. It was impossible for him to be happy.

    If it weren¡¯t for his good manner, he would have lost his temper.

    Shao Jing¡¯s and Old Madam¡¯s expression was very gloomy. The Third Madam got injured in the ident three years ago because of Madam Jiang¡¯s plot. From this perspective, the second branch owed the third branch.

    ¡°Sister-inw, we¡¯ve told about my niece¡¯s marriage!¡± Shao Jing couldn¡¯t help coughing to remind the Third Madam not to forget that he had promised to give Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s marriage to Shao Caihuan aspensation for the third branch.

    The Third Madam lowered her voice of crying and turned to look at her daughter. Seeing that although her daughter¡¯s face was covered with a veil, her eyes were red and swollen because of crying, she became sadder. ¡°Mother, Second uncle, if you need someone to take responsibility for this matter, I... I would take it... But everyone knows my illness. If someone wants to hurt Prince Chen, he must have known this!¡±

    For the sake of her daughter¡¯s marriage, the Third Madam had to give in, but she also left ground for her to retreat. Everyone in the mansion knew that she was in poor health and it was impossible for her to manage everything with such a body. She had to let someone manage many things andter report to her.

    The wedding banquet today was not over yet, and some things had not been reported yet, so she might not know something.

    This was indeed a fact. If her daughter had not told her what had happened just now, she would not have known that such a disaster had happened in the mansion.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Shao Caihuan cried griefly, and her tears wet the veil on her face.

    ¡°Well, you two would better go back first. This matter must be investigated, but it has to be done ording to the Emperor¡¯s order. Our mansion can¡¯t dominate it, and I can¡¯t promise you that all is well!¡± Shao Jing waved his hand impatiently and said, feeling increasingly annoyed in his heart.

    With so many things to deal with, he didn¡¯t want to see the mother and daughter crying here.

    Old Madam nodded and did not want the Third Madam to be here any more. She could not do anything right. Letting her stay here would not be a good thing!

    Shao Caihuan still wanted to say something, but Old Madam¡¯s servants had already helped the Third Madam up indisputably. So she had to go out with them.

    After they arrived in the courtyard of the Third Madam and the servants of Old Madam also left, the Third Madam waved her hand to ask other servant girls and old maids to leave. Only the Third Madam and Shao Caihuan stayed in the room.

    ¡°Tell me, what has happened?¡± The Third Madam wiped her tears, looked at Shao Caihuan with red eyes and said seriously.

    She was in poor health, but she was not stupid.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Shao Caihuan murmured to her, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what you are talking about!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Fine... Well, you still intend to hold out on me now. Do you know that if something really happens to Prince Chen, all the people of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would die with him?¡± The Third Madam was so angry that she said it with great rage. She was in poor health, so most of the arrangement was done by Shao Caihuan.

    It was not that she wanted Shao Caihuan to deal with this matter, but that Shao Caihuan took the initiative to say that she wanted to learn how to manage these things. On the one hand, it could help her mother recover well; on the other hand, she wanted to practice.

    Thinking that she would marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion in the future, if she could learn to manage the mansion, she might obtain a higher status in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. It was even possible that because of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could be the Princess of Commandery Prince Qing. Thus, the Third Madam let her do it.

    She had asked her and Shao Wanru for help, but in fact, Shao Caihuan had taken charge of most of the important things.

    Now that such a big mistake had been made, others might not know it, but how could the Third Madam not know it? If someone had plotted this matter, the first person would be Shao Caihuan. Moreover, her expression was very abnormal just now.

    The reason why the Third Madam softened her attitude and took responsibility of this matter was also because of Shao Caihuan.

    Now that there were no outsiders here, the Third Madam should ask her and make it clear.

    ¡°Mo... Mother...¡± Shao Caihuan started to stammer.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to piss me off, tell me the truth!¡± The Third Madam patted the armrest of the chair heavily and said seriously.

    Her words were so harsh that Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t stand still anymore. She knelt down with a thud and walked to the Third Madam on her knees. She put her hands on the Third Madam¡¯s knees, and cried out, ¡°Mother...¡±

    As soon as she called out, she couldn¡¯t help crying again. She cried and said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. If I must marry into one mansion, I¡¯m willing to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and serve him with Fifth Sister!¡±

    These words had been suppressed in her heart for a long time. At this time, when she said it in front of the Third Madam, she choked with sobs and could not stop crying.

    The Third Madam was stunned and even looked at Shao Caihuan in horror. Her lips trembled and she felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She covered her chest hard with her hands.

    Seeing that the situation was bad, Shao Caihuan hurriedly stood up, cried, and patted the Third Madam¡¯s back while saying anxiously, ¡°Mother, mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Please relieve and rx yourself!¡±

    Finally, the Third Madam got back to normal. When she recovered, she pped Shao Caihuan hard, which made Shao Caihuan take a few steps back and almost fall down.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Shao Caihuan stared at the Third Madam with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Do... do you want to piss me off? Is it so easy for you to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? You don¡¯t want to marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion? Your father even pleaded your Second Uncle for you. Otherwise, do you think that you could marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion? In your current state, who is willing to marry you? Commandery Prince Qing even may not want to marry you, how could Prince Chen be willing to do so!¡±

    The Third Madam was so angry that she almost fainted. She had never known that her daughter had such a delusion, and she even intended to turn this delusion into reality.

    Who was Prince Chen? How could he be the same as Commandery Prince Qing? He was the beloved person of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. How could he be plotted against by others?

    ¡°Mother... as long as I serve Prince Chen well, he will be willing to marry me. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be his Princess, and the Princess is my Fifth Sister. Fifth Sister has a good character and has always got along well with me. If... if we two serve him together... isn¡¯t it better? Prince Chen is noble, and it is impossible for him to only marry Fifth Sister. Since he would also marry others, why can¡¯t it be me? At least, Fifth Sister and I are on the same side!¡± Shao Caihuan cried and said.

    The Third Madam took a deep breath, suppressed the rage in her heart, and then asked slowly, ¡°When did youe up with this idea?¡±

    ¡°When I... I saw Prince Chen send betrothal gifts to Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Caihuan wiped her tears and said truthfully.

    Since she had talked about the start, the rest was much simpler.

    ¡°You have fallen in love with Prince Chen for so long? Why... why don¡¯t you tell me!¡± The third Madam said exasperatedly. She really wanted to knock her daughter¡¯s head open to see what she was thinking.

    If she could marry Prince Chen easily, even if he was in poor health, there would be so many girls striving to marry him. How could this opportunity fall on Shao Wanru?

    Moreover, Prince Chen even gave her the betrothal gifts in person. Even if he did not love Shao Wanru so much, he must not dislike Shao Wanru, and he might like her.

    None of the other girls had such status.

    ¡°Mother, I... I really don¡¯t dare to say it...¡± Shao Caihuan cried loudly, and she cried so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t speak clearly.

    She really didn¡¯t dare to say it. She could only tter Shao Wanru secretly and wanted Shao Wanru to talk about this. She even thought about promising Shao Wanru that after they married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion together, she would not fight for anything. She just wanted to apany Prince Chen quietly and help Shao Wanru fight for his favor when she needed help.

    As an elder sister and the daughter of the legal wife, she had made such a great concession and thought for her Fifth Sister considerately. Shao Caihuan felt that she was not wrong.

    Even so, she didn¡¯t dare to tell the Third Madam the truth explicitly.

    Seeing that her daughter was still so stubborn, the Third Madam stopped beating around the bush. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Now tell me the truth. Who came up with this idea for you? Who wanted to secretly do harm to our third branch and let us die? Is it your Fifth Sister?¡±

 Chapter 855 - Did You Drug the Drink?

    <h4>Chapter 855 Did You Drug the Drink?</h4>

    Third Madam looked very gloomy as she said it. How could she not understand her daughter? The only thing she could do was to please Shao Wanru.

    She had suspected her daughter since several days ago. In thest few days, Shao Caihuan had visited Piaoyun Courtyard a lot often. Third Madam was very confused why she became so friendly with Shao Wanru at that time. Now she was more surprised by such a reason, and it also exined why Shao Caihuan kept showing weakness to Shao Wanru.

    Thinking that her daughter, as a pampered daughter of her lineal descent, should have such a disgraceful thought and even tried to please her cousin sister for it, Third Madam felt sorry, sad, and also angry.

    If nothing had happened to her daughter in the imperial pce at that time, how could her daughter end up being a concubine? Even if she would be a concubine of a prince, Third Madam was not happy for her. Her girl was a daughter of the legal wife, so she should be a legal wife too instead of a concubine who had to ingratiate other women.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Shao Caihuan whispered.

    ¡°Do you intend to say nothing so that you can protect that person, and then just see your parents and sister be his scapegoats?¡± Third Madam became angrier.

    ¡°No, no! Mother, I was about to tell you that day when I wanted toe and see you, but I happened to meet Sister Zhao...¡± Shao Caihuan cried and exined. She didn¡¯t dare to cover it anymore. At first, she didn¡¯t n to say it out because there was no practical witness to prove it.

    She had wanted to tell Third Madam and ask her for help that day when she was ignored by Prince Chen. Unexpectedly, she met a servant girl, who was from Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. To be more precise, she was Zhao Xiran¡¯s servant girl. The servant girl told Shao Caihuan that her master wanted to see her outside at night and discuss something important with her. Zhao Xiran also said that she could help Shao Caihuan solve the problem that bothered her most.

    Shao Caihuan was dubious about it. Thinking that Zhao Xiran would soon marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and be her sister-inw, so she wouldn¡¯t set her up, Shao Caihuan decided to go out and meet her that night with a dubious attitude.

    It was Third Madam who was in charge of the mansion, so no one dared to stop Shao Caihuan from going out.

    When she met Zhao Xiran, they didn¡¯t talk about anything else. But Zhao Xiran said that she had seen through Shao Caihuan¡¯s thoughts before, and even gave her advice.

    She advised Shao Caihuan to stop thinking about Prince Chen, because it was impossible to get a man like Prince Chen by just admiring him. Among all Misses in the capital city, there were so many of them who didn¡¯t mind Prince Chen¡¯s bad health at all. But none of them could catch his eyes.

    In other words, it indicated that Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was clean and Shao Wanru would live a happy life after marrying Prince Chen. Even if one or two more co-consorts lived there, it would be still cleaner and more pleasant than those mansions in which lived a lot of wives and concubines. They looked morous, but actually, they suffered a lot and felt depressed.

    Shao Caihuan had been interested in Prince Chen. And after hearing Zhao Xiran¡¯s advice, her passion for him became even more.

    As a woman, how could she not wish that her beloved just belong to no one but her? She couldn¡¯t change the fact that Shao Wanru would be Princess Chen, but it would be good enough for her if she was the only concubine.

    So instead of being persuaded, Shao Caihuan became even more thirsty.

    Then Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t ask more about it. Instead, she talked to Shao Caihuan about her marriage. Zhao Xiran had always been very natural without no one else around, even when she was talking about her wedding. Knowing that it was Third Madam who was in charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she especially thanked Shao Caihuan.

    Moreover, she asked Shao Caihuan not to think of anything evil. If something happened between Prince Chen and her at the wedding, Third Madam would also get in a dilemma.

    She also warned Shao Caihuan that Prince Chen was in weak health, so never allow anyone to toast to him. Others may not get drunk, but Prince Chen would definitely do. At that time, everyone would be implicated if something unhappy happened.

    These suggestions sounded very reasonable and considerate, and they sounded all for Third Madam¡¯s good. But in Shao Caihuan¡¯s ears, their meanings had totally changed.

    Prince Chen could not bear alcohol! Others could, but he couldn¡¯t!

    If Prince Chen was drunk, she could get a chance to serve him. At that time, if something unexpected happened, Prince Chen had to give an exnation to her family and take the responsibility for what he had done to her. After all, she was also a legitimate daughter of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Moreover, she would be just taking care of Prince Chen. What happened next was beyond her control.

    Even Shao Wanru would have to agree...

    With such a beautiful dream in her mind, Shao Caihuan returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. That night, she didn¡¯t sleep well because she thought about it over and over again. The more she thought about it, the more she believed it was practical. If it worked, she would be Prince Chen¡¯s woman, though she would just be a co-consort. Anyway, she had done nothing wrong.

    There was nothing wrong with just helping her mother to take care of a guest of high status. It was just an ident.

    Therefore, on that day, she secretly asked Third Madam to serve alcohol to that table. She only exined that there was a noble guest but didn¡¯t mention that Prince Chen was also at that table.

    If her mother knew that Prince Chen was there, she would be hesitant. Everyone knew Prince Chen¡¯s health condition, and no one dared to serve him with the drink.

    After Shao Caihuan¡¯s confession, Third Madam was so angry that her face changed from blue to pale. Although she had always been at a disadvantage since she dealt with Madam Jiang for so many years, she reversed the situation by what had happened three years ago. So it could be seen that she was not a stupid woman. Hearing Shao Caihuan¡¯s words, she instantly realized it was Zhao Xiran¡¯s plot.

    She was so angry that she wanted to rush to the wedding room and question Zhao Xiran.

    As an unmarried woman, she should dare to plot against the third branch! What did she mean by doing it?

    However, apart from Shao Caihuan¡¯s verbal testimony, there was no other evidence to prove it. What¡¯s more, every word Zhao Xiran said was persuading words, and they seemed to make sense in any aspect.

    ¡°You... you stupid girl, how can you be so stupid!¡± Third Madam fingered out to poke Shao Caihuan¡¯s forehead and scolded, ¡°Why did you think that she was kind? If something really happens, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is not to me, our third branch will have to take responsibility. The second branch won¡¯t cover us, neither will Old Madam!¡±

    Third Madam started to feel aggrieved. Since she married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion so many years ago, she had been neglected. And she felt increasingly ashamed in front of Old Madam because she had no sons but two daughters. It had taken her a lot to climb up to such a position and she had just built up the foundation. Now, she was stuck into another dilemma due to what her daughter had done.

    ¡°Mother, Mother! What should we do now?¡± Shao Caihuan also realized that she had made trouble and asked with her body trembling.

    ¡°Did you drug the drink?¡± Third Madam calmed down and asked. It was not the time to me Zhao Xiran, so she forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°No, Mother! I didn¡¯t. I just asked someone to send the drink! I didn¡¯t dare to do anything else!¡± Shao Caihuan cried. Her original intention was to get Prince Chen drunk and then get close to him with some excuses. She was too timid to drug others even if someone asked her to do so. After all, there were two other princes present.

    Third Madam breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, her daughter was not that stupid. Otherwise, the third branch would not be able to get away from it this time. At least, now they could salvage the situation.

    ¡°The two princes won¡¯t fight for no reason. They must have been drugged. Of course, it is the best that you didn¡¯t do it. Zhao Xiran was the one who abetted you. If there was someone else who had known what you would do, it must be Zhao Xiran. But it¡¯s useless for you to point her out now,¡± Third Madam calmly analyzed.

    ¡°Then what should we do, Mother?¡± Shao Caihuan was in a daze after being frightened.

    ¡°Go to your Fifth Sister and exin to her,¡± Third Madam took a deep breath and made a decision.

    Third Madam was convinced that Old Madam could not help her daughter. Moreover, it was said that she attached great importance to her granddaughter-inw. So Old Madam would not believe any hostile word about Zhao Xiran, so it would be better to say nothing to her.

    At this time, Third Madam wished Zhao Xiran was dead. It was definitely not a good omen that so many bad things happened on the day when she just married into the mansion. She could not get Zhao Xiran involved in Shao Caihuan¡¯s trouble, but she could do something else.

    The third branch wasn¡¯t easygoing either.

    Third Madam swore in secret that as long as Shao Caihuan¡¯s problem was settled, she would punish Zhao Xiran. Her husband, the eldest legitimate grandson of Old Madam, was not the heir of a duke yet. It was still undecided who would be the Heir of Duke Xing! Now, Zhao Xiran had started to cut in the affairs of the mansion, as if she were the future wife of the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Didn¡¯t she even realize that she was just a new daughter-inw? Did she think that she had been equal to Madam of Duke Xing, Madam Jiang?

    ¡°No, Mother! I won¡¯t go. I... I don¡¯t know what to say!¡± Shao Caihuan cried with shame and guilt.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what to say? And you knew how to make trouble? If you are not going to exin to Shao Wanru, now you can expect that the second branch will push all the me on your father and me. At that time, your father and I will be in jail as the scapegoats, and there will only be you and your younger sister left in the mansion. Let¡¯s see who will treat you as masters.¡±

    Third Madam had to give her a heavy p in the face, with an assumption of serious situations they would face.

    Shao Caihuan was scared to tremble, with tears shedding like rain. She couldn¡¯t bear such a consequence. If something happened to her parents, she would end her life to make amends. At that time, her family would be destroyed, and there would be no future.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Fifth Sister, Mother!¡± Shao Caihuan had to agree.

    ¡°Yes. Go and find your Fifth Sister and tell her the cause and effect of this matter. You have to make Zhao Xiran¡¯s words clear. As for your wishful thinking, you must repent for it and you can¡¯t hide it. You are not allowed to think about Prince Chen anymore. Otherwise, not to mention Prince Chen won¡¯t forgive you, your Fifth Sister won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Third Madam was smarter than her daughter. The Fifth Girl, who was thest one to enter Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, in no way was an ordinary girl. If she was merely an ordinary Miss from an aristocratic family, she would have been killed by Madam Jiang before she entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could it be as possible as now she lived in the mansion safe and sound?

    Not only did shee back to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, but also Madam Jiang was expelled. Third Madam did not believe it was just a coincidence. She had been trying to make friends with Shao Wanru before. And she had also sent Infanta Qinghua¡¯s dowries back to her in order to ingratiate Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Shao Caihuan had to agree with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 856 - Go to Piaoyun Courtyard and Ask for Help

    <h4>Chapter 856 Go to Piaoyun Courtyard and Ask for Help</h4>

    No matter how much she was fond of Prince Chen, she had forgotten it all now in such a panic.

    Shao Caihuan also found that she had underestimated it¡ªthinking that with such a good chance, she would have made it as she had wished.

    She hadn¡¯t expected it would end up this way. The third branch might even lose their lives.

    Third Madam asked her to dry the tears and ordered her old maid to apany Shao Caihuan to Piaoyun Courtyard to see Shao Wanru.

    In Piaoyun Courtyard, Shao Wanru, frowning, was thinking of what had happened today. ¡°It is odd. Very umon!¡±

    Why did Zhao family present a pastry recipe? Moreover, everyone in the kitchen thought the pastry was good and none of them had an objection. It was really strange.

    If there was something wrong with the pastries and she was to me, then who would benefit from it? It was destined that Third Madam could not do everything in person due to her weak health. Did any of those unmarried Misses in the mansion want to intervene in the affairs?

    Shao Jie¡¯er? Unlikely! Anyway, she was just a daughter of a concubine, who was totally unqualified to do that, especially under the situation where there were so many legitimate daughters in the mansion.

    Shao Caihuan? Given her current situation, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t even though she had such an intention. Shao Wanru tended to believe that she, as a woman who was disfigured, would devote herself to repairing her face rather than think of such a big plot.

    Shao Cailing? Less possible!

    So who had secretly plotted against her? It couldn¡¯t be Zhao Xiran, the new member who had just entered the mansion, could it?

    Although Shao Wanru thought it unlikely, she decided to keep it in her heart for the time being. She was more cautious rather than being suspicious. In herst life, she died like a dog and even had no idea who had killed her. If she didn¡¯t keep in caution in her second life, she might end up in the same way again.

    ¡°Miss, Third Misses to see you! She is crying,¡± Qu Le came in and reported in a hurry.

    Shao Wanru thought for a second and nodded, ¡°Let here in!¡±

    Qu Le went to lead Shao Caihuan in. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of suspicion, ¡°She mighte for what had happened today, at such time.¡±

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s behavior today had indicated that she must have something to do with what had happened in the outer court.

    Yujie lifted the curtain at the door for Shao Caihuan, who walked in and was crying, and put it down after she had been inside. Shao Wanru stood up and said with a mild voice, ¡°Third Sister, please sit down!¡±

    Anyway, Shao Caihuan was her third cousin.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, please help me and my mother!¡± Shao Caihuan knelt with her two knees down.

    Shao Wanru nimbly turned around and avoided facing her kneeling, and she frowned and said with displeasure, ¡°What do you mean, Third Sister? You are my elder sister and the Third Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How can you kneel to me? If someone sees it, they will misunderstand that I am bullying you! Third Sister, just tell me what you want. You don¡¯t need to kneel.¡±

    Shao Wanru was angry so her words were a little bit harsh.

    Shao Caihuan knew that she couldn¡¯t infuriate Shao Wanru anymore at this time. So she stopped crying and Qu Le came to help her up. She stood up, wiped off her tears, and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I promise I meant no harm. I just ordered a servant to serve the princes with some drink of high alcohol concentration! Not much but a little! And it wouldn¡¯t get anyone too drunk except for Prince Chen... But I thought that he would be fine after taking a nap!¡±

    ¡°Third Sister, do you have a grudge against Prince Chen? So you want to hurt him?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°No...¡± Shao Caihuan still wanted to justify herself.

    ¡°Then, why do you want to get him drunk, Third Sister?¡± Shao Wanru questioned her, not leaving her much time to hesitate.

    ¡°I... I... nned to...¡± Shao Caihuan stammered. It was difficult for her, an unmarried Miss, to say out her disgraceful plot, especially with Shao Wanru¡¯s two servant girls in the same room. For a moment, she blushed with shame and guilt.

    ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯d better make it clear to me now. It is beyond my ability to guess it. If Empress Dowager in the pce knows what you have done to Prince Chen, I am afraid that you may not even have time to exin a word!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes became colder and colder. Her delicate face seemed to be covered with frost.

    Though Shao Wanru was a few years younger than Shao Caihuan, her imposing manner at this time made thetter shocked and scared. With her lips trembling, she gritted her teeth and confessed, ¡°Fifth Sister, I am sorry. I want to marry Prince Chen... but it was not I who came out with the ¡®alcohol¡¯ idea. It was Zhao Xiran who abetted me to do that. And it seemed that the drink was drugged by others. Otherwise, the two princes wouldn¡¯t get drunk and fight against each other, even if they drank it all!¡±

    With the instruction from Third Madam before, and coupled with Shao Wanru¡¯s warning just now, Shao Caihuan no longer dared to hide anything. Regardless of her shame, she told the truth.

    ¡°Our eldest sister-inw?¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes and looked at Shao Caihuan, who didn¡¯t understand her tone.

    Thinking that Shao Wanru was not convinced, Shao Caihuan became anxious and exined again, ¡°It¡¯s true. Do you remember on that day when Prince Chene to our mansion, Old Madam of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion and Zhao Xiran were also here?¡±

    Third Madam had made Shao Caihuan realize that she must have fallen into Zhao Xiran¡¯s trap. So she hated Zhao Xiran very much and of course, said everything relevant to Zhao. Afraid that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe her, she particrly pointed out the time and ce that could be linked to her foe.

    After Shao Caihuan finished her words, Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and nodded, indicating that to some extent she agreed with Shao Caihuan. Thetter breathed a sigh of relief, but she became nervous again as soon as hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Third Sister, though I believe in you, others must think it as the plot of you or your mother. If they also know that your purpose was to seduce Prince Chen, I am afraid that no men will get married to you in the future, so will it happen to Fourth Sister. And your mother will suffer a lot from Grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    On hearing her words, Shao Caihuan felt helpless and her face was as pale as snow. That was what she was most scared about and also the reason why she did not dare to use Zhao Xiran without evidence.

    Zhao Xiran would not lose anything if she was used, because every word she said to Shao Caihuan that night just sounded like advice. In addition, Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t want it public that she had a crush on her future brother-inw!

    She wouldn¡¯t tell even her biological grandma. She had always known her grandma would be partial to Shao Hua¡¯an all the time.

    Her mother might even be sent out to repent for the me that she didn¡¯t teach her children well.

    Shao Caihuan was not a scheming person and she had been in a panic at this time. She asked Shao Wanru for help with her hands and feet trembling, ¡°Fifth Sister, what should we do now? What... what should we do?¡±

    Her brain was nk now. She just wanted to get away from the trouble together with her parents and sister.

    There was an old saying that to be in the king¡¯spany is tantamount to living with a tiger, and even in thepany of a prince like Prince Chen was the same. Now Shao Caihuan would rather marry into an ordinary family to seek peace for a lifetime. Stuck in such a dilemma, she wanted no more dreamy happiness and love but harmony and peace.

    ¡°Third Sister, do you promise you did not instruct someone to drug the drink?¡± Shao Wanru asked. After all, it was true that the drink was mixed with something.

    Shao Caihuan gave the order of serving the drink. But who gave the instruction of drugging it? Zhao Xiran? It seemed to be impossible. Even Zhao Xiran could arrange a few of her servants in the mansion, it was unlikely for her to nt an agent to drug the drink. Since Shao Caihuan did it with ulterior motives, the person who sent the drink was probably either her henchmen or Third Madam¡¯s.

    And such a trustworthy henchman couldn¡¯t be bribed by Zhao Xiran.

    ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t do that, Fifth Sister! Although it¡¯s my wishful thinking, I didn¡¯t dare to put something harmful into the drink. It is known to everyone that Prince Chen is in poor health. If something terrible happened to him because of the drink with drugs, the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would be sentenced to death. No matter how much I love him, I was not daring to drug him!¡± Shao Caihuan wiped her tears and shook her head.

    It was true that she was too timid to do such a thing. All she wanted was nothing but to help Prince Chen rest after he was drunk.

    Then they would lie on the bed together with her clothes torn in pieces by herself, waiting to be caught by others.

    As a matter of course, she would be taken as his woman. Since she would be just a co-consort, Shao Caihuan didn¡¯t mind at all that her reputation had been slightly damaged at that time. Anyway, Prince Chen was the descendant of the royal family.

    As Shao Caihuan shook her head and denied it, Shao Wanru blinked her eyes, concealing the deep doubts in them. ¡°It was firmly certain that the drink was drugged, which was based on Shao Caihuan¡¯s order. If it was not the person from our mansion, it could also be...¡±

    ¡°Help me, Fifth Sister! Tell Prince Chen about it. And I... I won¡¯t dare to do it again. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Shao Caihuan pleaded.

    ¡°Third Sister, I don¡¯t know how the matter will be settled yet. I haven¡¯t gone out since I returned to Piaoyun Courtyard. I don¡¯t know what Grandma and Second Uncle think of it,¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She couldn¡¯t make the decision on how to deal with the matter. She was just the unmarried Fifth Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who didn¡¯t have much power.

    ¡°Then... then what should I do? I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... and I didn¡¯t do anything else. Second Uncle ns to send all the servants to the pce to be interrogated by the Emperor. Fifth Sister, what should I do? What should I do?¡± said Shao Caihuan who looked at Shao Wanru with desperation.

    ¡°The Emperor will interrogate all the servants?¡± Shao Wanru was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that all of them will be sent to the imperial pce.¡± Shao Caihuan said with tears. She was in a panic at the moment and only hoped that Shao Wanru could give her a hand.

    ¡°Third Sister, did you serve the drink with a proper reason? Are you sure that your service was reasonable in other¡¯s eyes?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a calm look.

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course! My mother asked a servant to send some good spirits to the three princes, and that was all they had known. Even if the drink sender was my mother¡¯s servant girl, she would just think that my mother wanted to please the princes,¡± Shao Caihuan recalled her memory and illustrated with logic.

    ¡°If that was the case, Third Sister, you don¡¯t have to be worried. Anyway, you and Third Aunt didn¡¯t know that the drink was drugged. Third Aunt has just taken charge of the inner court, so some people may want to avenge the third branch for the former master!¡± Shao Wanru hinted to Shao Caihuan.

    When it came to the so-called former master, most people would naturally think of Madam Jiang of the second branch. However, Madam Jiang was not in the mansion anymore, so it was less likely to be her. Was there anyone else of the second branch who could be regarded as the old master?

    Who was it that wanted to seize control of the household?

    But what confused Shao Wanru most now was the reason why Zhao Xiran, as a newly married woman, was so aggressive. Even if she wanted to seize power, it was not the right time to do it...

    Was Zhao Xiran so eager to manage the inner court?

 Chapter 857 - A Life-and-Death Quarrel in the Bridal Room

    <h4>Chapter 857 A Life-and-Death Quarrel in the Bridal Room</h4>

    Shao Caihuan suddenly goggled at Shao Wanru. She moved her lips but said nothing. Her eyes shed with a trace of resentment.

    Neither Madam Jiang nor Shao Yanru was in the mansion. If there was someone else who could intervene in it, it could only be the bride who had just married into the mansion.

    Most servants used to follow Madam Jiang of the second branch. Without her in the mansion, Zhao Xiran could be the first person whose orders they would obey. Thinking of this, Shao Caihuan suddenly felt regretful and furious. If Zhao Xiran hadn¡¯t abetted her, she would have nevere up with such an idea.

    Fortunately, Shao Caihuan was not hopelessly stupid. She was so furious now that her face turned pale.

    ¡°Third Sister, we have to put an end to this trouble. I¡¯m afraid that they want to put the me on your mother. If you want to save your family, you have to take action before a decreedes here from the pce!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said softly.

    Shao Caihuan had seen what had happened in her grandma¡¯s room¡ªher grandma and second uncle oppressed her mother. And it was she who had caused it. Thinking of it, she felt her heart was torn apart. She realized it was her fault, so she swore to stop her mother from being forced to be the scapegoat.

    ¡°Obviously, the second branch should be to me. Why our third branch is taken as the cause?¡± Thinking that her mother¡¯s health was also harmed by her second aunt, Shao Caihuan felt a burning pain in her heart. Her mother once asked her to have an eye on the people of second branch and not to have too much contact with them because they were extremely shrewd.

    But, how careless she was and deceived by Zhao Xiran!

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. No matter how to suppress the anger, she couldn¡¯t just let it go. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and left. She didn¡¯t allow them to put the me on her mother.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t tell the truth, she could link it to Zhao Xiran. After all, it happened in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion but not in Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. It was not that easy for Zhao Xiran to seize power here.

    Seeing Shao Caihuan leave with a livid face, Yujie asked, ¡°Miss, where is Third Miss going?¡±

    Shao Wanru nced through the window with cold eyes, watching Shao Caihuan walk away quickly, smiled silently, and said, ¡°Some people always think that they are smart enough to get others wrapped around their fingers. But the ¡®others¡¯ are not as stupid as they thought. When a life-and-death struggle breaks out, they may not necessarily be ahead of the game!¡±

    Her words were so vague that Yujie couldn¡¯t understand them. She blinked her eyes and decided to ask some less vague questions, ¡°Is Third Miss going to make trouble with Second Young Madam?¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded.

    ¡°But Third Miss has no evidence. Besides, I don¡¯t think Second Young Madam is so stupid and intends to hurt the two princes. It is a very serious crime to harm royal members!¡± Yujie muttered subconsciously.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t drug the drink!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. But she had a name in her heart. ¡°Although it hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, I think it could be...¡±

    However, though Zhao Xiran was not the ¡°drug instructor¡±, she stirred up trouble via giving the pastry recipe and abetting Shao Caihuan. ¡°Since you havemitted evil deeds, never hope to escape unharmed!¡± Shao Wanru thought.

    There was no evidence to prove the crimemitted by a neer who had just entered the mansion? Sometimes, evidence was not everything. And it was not so difficult to spread gossip among the crowd!

    Shao Caihuan was a double-edged sword, especially when she still wanted to protect her third branch...

    Zhao Xiran had sat on the bed and waited for Shao Hua¡¯an for a long time. As he hasn¡¯t been back yet, she could not help frowning tightly and felt very uneasy.

    ¡°Miss, let me go and inquire about it!¡± Her servant girl Qiu Yue also felt anxious.

    ¡°No. we wait! We have just entered Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Zhao Xiran shook her head and slowly rxed her frowning eyebrows. She was just a bride. No matter what happened outside, it had nothing to do with her. Either it was rted to the third branch or the second branch, in no way it would be linked to her, a neer of the mansion.

    ¡°Miss, shall I go to the door and have a look?¡± Another servant girl Qiu Lian suggested.

    This time, Zhao Xi didn¡¯t refuse and nodded.

    As soon as Qiu Lian walked to the door and went out, she saw Shao Caihuan rush into the room with anger. She stepped back and bowed to her, ¡°Third Miss!¡±

    Shao Caihuan came to make trouble. She pushed Qiu Lian away and strode in. The bead curtain hanging at the door was pulled off by her, the pearls on it falling to the ground one by one.

    Zhao Xi stood up from the bed and looked at Shao Caihuan with a displeased face. But she kept her voice gentle, ¡°Third Sister, what do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? Sister Zhao, you are good at pretending to be a fool! No sooner had you entered the mansion today than you bribed Second Aunt¡¯s former henchmen and asked them to drug the drink that was served to the two princes, for the sake of trapping my mother and seizing her power of managing the mansion!¡± Shao Caihuan shouted with anger and trembled.

    Actually, more than half parts of the words she just said were made up. But as she questioned Zhao Xiran with them, she started to think that they were just the truth. ¡°Otherwise, Zhao Xiran would not have yed a trick on me. She would benefit the most from the whole thing!¡±

    ¡°Third Sister, what are you talking about?¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s face became gloomy and unfriendly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m talking about? Don¡¯t you like to stir up trouble in secret? Everyone praises that you are more talented even than a man. I think you are indeed more talented than a man, in viciousness! I thought that Eldest Brother married a good woman, but the truth is you are not but a Second Aunt to me!¡±

    Shao Caihuan was so angry that she pointed at Zhao Xiran and swore at her.

    ¡°Third Sister, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but it¡¯s inappropriate for you to disrespect your elders!¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s face became colder and colder, but her words were very orderly. She didn¡¯t show her grievance, but only pointed out Shao Caihuan¡¯s disrespect to Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to avoid my question with Second Aunt as an excuse. You don¡¯t know what she has done to make herself end up like that. Don¡¯t pretend to be kind! However, you seem to have a close rtionship with her... Have you taken over all her former followers in the mansion? Are you ready to seize power to manage Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with their help?¡±

    Shao Caihuan was not fooled at all and still questioned her with anger.

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s voice was angry and sharp, and all the servants in the courtyard heard her. Some of them had already noticed that something was wrong and went to report it to Old Madam, worried that something bad would happen in the bridal room.

    ¡°Third Sister, there is no need to nder our elders. Even if they were wrong, it was not what we juniors should talk about!¡± Zhao Xiran said coldly.

    Shao Caihuan couldn¡¯t outspeak Zhao Xiran, and she was further infuriated by thetter¡¯s delicate and charming face. She waved her hand to p her.

    Zhao Xiran took a step back and avoided it.

    Qiu Yue rushed forward to stop Shao Caihuan and said, ¡°Third Miss, our Miss has just married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Why are you being so rude to her? Is it because that you are discontent with her? If that¡¯s the case, you canin to Old Madam! Our Miss doesn¡¯t have to marry First Young Master of your mansion!¡±

    Indeed, it was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion who asked for this marriage for many years. It could be said that Zhao Xiran was a hard-worn daughter-inw for whom Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had begged thousands of times. The servant of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion had the confidence to say such words.

    The failure to p Zhao Xiran and the servant girl¡¯s presuming words made Shao Caihuan so angry that her eyes widened and her face turned pale and livid.

    Whether in arguments or other aspects, she couldn¡¯t win Zhao Xiran, who took her down with just a few words.

    She realized that even if she went on arguing with Zhao Xiran, she could not force her to confess and might make things even worse, which made her angrier. She reached out to pick up two red candles beside her and threw them to the ground with force.

    Her mother, she, and even the entire third branch were about to be destroyed by Zhao Xiran. So how could Shao Caihuan have scruples at this time?

    ¡°Third Miss, how dare you...¡± Zhao Xiran was also shocked with her face turning livid. Even though she didn¡¯t care too much about her marriage, she could not bear that Shao Caihuan smashed the red candles. That was extremely ominous for a marriage.

    ¡°And how dare you trick me? Zhao Xiran, did you want to hurt the two princes or our third branch? Just tell me what you want. There is no one else in this room. The people present are either your servant girls or mine. Neither of them could be valid witnesses to help you or me. Just tell me the truth!¡±

    Shao Caihuan shouted in a sharp voice. And she stepped hard on the candles on the ground.

    The brightly red candles with patterns of dragon and phoenix were broken, and the sparks were also put out.

    In the bridal chamber, the candles could not be put out now.

    The two servant girls of Zhao Xiran were so shocked that their faces became pale.

    Zhao Xiran was so angry that her voice trembled, ¡°Third Miss Shao, you... what do you want? Since I came and sat in this room, I have never stepped out of it. What did I do to make you so angry that you curse me here? Well, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯ll go back to Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion right away. As for my marriage, let¡¯s just call it off!¡±

    No one could hold back their anger and say nothing when encountering such an insult just after entering the mansion. Zhao Xiran thought that she was a calm person, but now she was trembling with anger caused by Shao Caihuan¡¯s rudeness.

    ¡°The Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion is as unruly as it was said to be. How could she be so savage? I have never seen it before!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special. I just want to know why you drug the two princes!¡± Said Shao Caihuan. After being defeated in the argument just now, she was smart at this time, no longer following to talk about the previous topic but mentioning the most serious problem.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The half-closed door of the room was heavily pushed. Shao Caihuan and Zhao Xiran looked back together. When they saw the group of people at the door, they took a step back at the same time.

    As was expected, such a big noise had alerted Old Madam.

    Seeing the beads on the ground and the aggressive look on Shao Caihuan¡¯s face, Old Madam was so angry that her face turned pale...

 Chapter 858 - Dukes Mansion Was Demoted Into Marquiss Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 858 Duke¡¯s Mansion Was Demoted Into Marquis¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Has Third Miss been locked up?¡± It was alreadyte when the news was sent to Piaoyun Courtyard. Shao Wanru had not deliberately asked someone to inquire about it, so she got the news muchter.

    ¡°Yes, she was also locked up in the small Buddha Hall behind to apany Second Miss. I heard that Old Madam also asked someone to beat Third Miss before locking her up. When Third Madam heard this, she went to beg Old Madam for leniency, but Old Madam refused. Later, Third Madam knelt in Old Madam¡¯s yard and she fainted soon.¡±

    Nanny Yu sorted out the news she had gotten and reported to Shao Wanru.

    This matter had been blown up a little, so everyone in the mansion knew it. Although Old Madam had forbidden talking about this, it was sote that those who should know it had already known.

    Even some guests who stayed in the front yard were talking about this.

    The servants had stopped talking, but the guests could not be forbidden to discuss this. For a moment, rumors were spread everywhere. Nanny Yu merely went to the front yard just now.

    She had not deliberately inquired about it. However, after listening aside for a while, she had already got the news she wanted.

    ¡°How about Third Uncle?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly. She had looked down on her Third Uncle in the past. Be it Second Uncle¡¯s plot or not, since Third Uncle could force Second Uncle topromise on Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s marriage, it meant that Third Uncle had something in his hand that Second Uncle was afraid of.

    ¡°Hearing that Third Madam fainted, Third Master took Third Madam back after making a scene. But Third Miss was still locked up!¡± Nanny Yu thought for a while and said.

    ¡°So who is hosting the banquet outside now?¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    ¡°The Duke is hosting the banquet outside, while Old Madam inside, but...¡± Nanny Yu hesitated when saying this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes to look at Nanny Yu and asked.

    ¡°I heard that the new Madam wants to go back to her mansion!¡± Nanny Yu had never heard of such a thing before that a new Madam still wanted to leave after the wedding ceremony. It was better not to tell this kind of thing to an unmarried Miss. However, after thinking twice, Nanny Yu still told the truth, because her Miss was not amon master.

    ¡°Has she gone back?¡± Shao Wanru was not surprised. Shao Caihuan made a scene in the bridal chamber and poured all the me on Zhao Xiran. If Zhao Xiran reacted nothing and suppressed this matter with grievances, she would not be like the Zhao Xiran that Shao Wanru had imagined.

    ¡°Old Madam will definitely not let her leave. I heard that Old Madam asked someone to guard the bridal chamber,¡± Nanny Yu said.

    A glimmer of smile shed through Shao Wanru¡¯s face. After all, this was Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was impossible for Old Madam to let Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion have such a scandal. Even though there were rumors outside, it was still better than the situation that Zhao Xiran would really go back.

    Old Madam always valued the interests of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion more than anything else.

    Maybe Zhao Xiran just wanted to show her grievance instead of really making trouble. However, in Old Madam¡¯s eyes, this was like adding fuel to the fire. Even though she used to like Zhao Xiran very much, she would definitely change her mind this time.

    ¡°Is there any news from the pce?¡± After asking about things in the mansion, Shao Wanru asked again.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t...¡± Nanny Yu was about to say that she hadn¡¯t heard about it, but she suddenly saw Qu Leing in hurriedly.

    ¡°Miss, Old Madam invites you to go out together. She said that therees an imperial edict!¡± Qu Le wiped away the sweat and said in a hurry.

    Shao Wanru nodded, stood up, and walked out with Qu Le. Considering the time, the imperial edict should be issued now, since it was impossible to be dyed to tomorrow.

    After such a big matter had happened, if the pce had not reacted yet, it would be too slow.

    In the hall, several masters of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had all arrived. Even Shao Caihuan, who had just been beaten and locked up in the Buddha Hall, and Zhao Xiran, who was locked up in the bridal chamber, were both there.

    Shao Wanru came quite early, and Third Madam was thest to arrive. Third Madam looked so pale and bloodless that she was about to fall. Holding Shao Cailing¡¯s hand and Third Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she still staggered with every step. It could be seen that she was not in a good condition.

    Seeing that everyone was here, the eunuch who delivered the imperial edict started to read the Emperor¡¯s edict.

    It said that the two princes had drank drugged wine, so that the two princes lost their manners. Emperor asked Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to find out who did this, and severely rebuked Duke Xing and Old Madam for not being able to manage their own mansions well. A year¡¯s sry of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was deducted, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was demoted to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion

    Hearing the decree, Old Madam went limp and fell to the ground. She show the whites of her eyes and fainted directly.

    Third Madam struggled to support Old Madam, but even she was dragged to the ground by Old Madam.

    Shao Jing stared nkly and he knew that this matter would not be settled peacefully. Either of the two princes was the favorite princes of Emperor. ording to Emperor¡¯s intention, if nothing went wrong, one of them would be the future Emperor. But anyway, he had not expected that Emperor would directly strip the title of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Changing the title of Duke to that of Marquis could only happen to the mansion that hadmitted a serious crime. Of course, it also meant that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was not favored by Emperor now.

    Among the aristocratic families in the capital city, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been famous for being beloved by Emperor. Previously, Old Duke Xing and the former Heir of Duke Xing had both been favored by Emperor, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been flourishing. ording to this trend, everyone knew that Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was very prosperous.

    ¡°Duke Xing... Oh, no, Marquis Xing, please ept the imperial edict!¡± After reading the imperial edict, the eunuch deliberately said in a loud and high-pitched voice. In Shao Jing¡¯s ears, this voice was almost full of sarcasm.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± He lowered his head, forced himself to clear up the tremble in his heart, and said respectfully.

    ¡°Marquis, what¡¯s going on in your mansion? Several princes came to congratte the wedding, but such a thing happened. It¡¯s really...¡± The eunuch shook his head with a speechless look.

    This matter indeed made people speechless. Other people had all been fine, but it was the two princes that had been in trouble, and they had even lost their manners to fight with each other. Even if nothing could be found out now, this matter had something to do with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, directly demoting the title of Duke as a punishment was still too heavy.

    However, discerning people also knew that now Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was less and less valued by Emperor. There had been a matter that First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had had an ident in the pce before, and there were rumours that it had caused a fight between the two princes. Was this the continuation of what had happened at that time?

    If it was true, Marquis Xing should indeed be punished for making the two princes lose the face of the whole royal family again and again. From this point of view, Emperor¡¯s punishment was not too much, because the royal family¡¯s face could not be pped by anyone at will.

    ¡°Eunuch, may I ask you... how should we deal with this matter next?¡± Shao Jing pulled out the jade pendant hanging on his waist, sent it to the eunuch who delivered the imperial edict, and said with a smile.

    Actually, this matter had not been over yet.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, I really don¡¯t know about this matter. But... several princes almost got hurt this time, so Empress Dowager and Empress are very angry.¡±

    The eunuch took the jade pendant, and the smile on his face became more sincere, bright like a flower.

    ¡°Eunuch, what do you mean?¡± Seeing that the eunuch was quite easy to speak with, Shao Jing pulled him aside to talk more. He was still in a daze now.

    ¡°There must be an exnation for this matter,¡± the eunuch said with a smile.

    ¡°Please tell me about it!¡± Shao Jing asked in a low voice without looking at the women members of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, who were in a mess on the side.

    ¡°After all, it happened in your mansion...¡± The eunuch rolled his eyes and said meaningfully. It was inappropriate for him to make some things too clear, ¡°Emperor is very angry and he is still investigating this matter.¡±

    ¡°Eunuch, our mansion has detained all the servants who had delivered the wine and dishes at that time. Eunuch, may I bother you to take them to the pce, please? No matter whomitted a crime, I will never cover it up. Now all the people that had touched dishes are here. None of them is missing or in trouble!¡± Shao Jing handed over another banknote.

    This was the way to show his innocence. With no one missing, he sent all of them to the pce and had never interrogated them before. Doing in this way meant that he had a clear conscience and had not doctored any evidence. He hoped that Emperor might understand his innocence and intention.

    The eunuch understood what he meant. Besides, he also came here today to take those people away. Even if Marquis Xing wanted to interrogate servants by himself, Emperor would not agree.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s action was quite smart, so the eunuch smiled more brightly now. He nodded repeatedly and skillfully slid the banknotes into his sleeves. The eunuch raised his voice and said, ¡°Okay, Marquis, I will take these people away for you!¡±

    He waved his hand, and then several guards came in from outside the hall.

    Shao Jing hurriedly asked his servant to lead these guards to take those people away. They had been locked up separately.

    The eunuch watched the guards take them away with a smile and then took leave of Shao Jing. His attitude was much friendlier than before when he had juste here. It could be seen that Shao Jing was really innocent this time. He didn¡¯t know whether the people in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had done something wrong or someone else had intervened in it. This original Duke could only ept his bad luck.

    Shao Wanru watched the farce with an extremely calm. She also saw the servants holding Old Madam and shouting in panic one after another, as if Old Madam was really going to die.

    In addition to Old Madam¡¯s servant girls and old maids, there were also Third Madam¡¯s servant girls and old maids. They showed no weakness, and kept shouting ¡°Third Madam, wake up¡±. For a time, the hall was full of crying and shouting. The women members staggered, as if the whole Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had been searched.

    Shao Wanru closed her eyes slightly, with her long eyshes fluttering together, and then her head tilted to Qu Le¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Miss, Fifth Miss...¡± Qu Le understood and hurriedly shouted, looking anxious and flustered as if she was frightened to be at a loss.

    Old Madam and Third Madam had been in aa for a while, so the crying of the servants of the two sides almost got lower now. Qu Le¡¯s cry shocked all the other people.

    Of course, the most important thing was that Shao Wanru had a different identity now. If she was just an ordinary Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, no one would pay attention to her at this time.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shao Jing had just sent the eunuch away. Hearing this, he hurriedly came over and asked.

    ¡°Our Miss was fine just now, but she suddenly passed out!¡± Qu Le said with anxiety all over her pale face.

    ¡°Why did she pass out suddenly?¡± Shao Jing suspiciously looked at Shao Wanru, who lowered her face. If she had also fainted because of shock like Old Madam, she might have passed out a long time ago. But she reacted too slowly!

 Chapter 859 - A Scheming Bride

    <h4>Chapter 859 A Scheming Bride</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My master has always been fine, but... but suddenly...¡± Qu Le patted Shao Wanru on her back and sobbed in a low voice.

    ¡°Does your master have any... unmentionable disease?¡± Shao Jing asked impatiently.

    At this time, his mind was full of thoughts and he didn¡¯t want to hear the crying in the living room at all. He felt annoyed. In order to prove his innocence, he sent all the servants to the pce. But he had no confidence. He could guarantee that he was not linked to the drug matter, but he could not assure the eunuch that other masters in his mansion were all innocent.

    ¡°No, my Miss doesn¡¯t have any unmentionable disease. She was just in weak health. When she lived in Yuhui Nunnery, she needed to recuperate from time to time,¡± Qu Le said with a grievance, wiping the tears on her face with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Help your Miss to have a rest!¡± Shao Jing waved his hand with impatience, turned around, and was about to stride away. He didn¡¯t want to deal with the affairs of the inner court anymore.

    What happened today was so unexpected that he could not get it over in a moment, and he was not in the mood to care about these fainted women.

    ¡°Father!¡± Said Shao Hua¡¯an.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Ordered Shao Jing.

    ¡°Father, I...¡± Shao Hua¡¯an looked at Zhao Xiran beside him. In fact, he was going to tell Shao Jing that he wanted to apany Zhao Xiran to leave first.

    Shao Jing followed Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s eyesight and cast a nce at Zhao Xiran, who was standing beside with her eyes half-closed. He ignored his son¡¯s plea and said unhappily with his eyebrows frowning, ¡°Come with me first!¡± Then he turned around and strode away. Shao Caihuan was wrong, but she would not have been so out of mind if it had nothing to do with Zhao Xiran.

    He couldn¡¯t find out anything now. But generally speaking, something could be wrong with the new daughter-inw. If it was rted to Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, it was such a misfortune for his son to get married to Zhao Xiran.

    His wife, Madam Jiang was the one who wanted the most to build a marital rtionship with Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. They had thought that this daughter-inw was a reliable person, but she turned out to be a scheming one. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had already married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Jing would have intended to cancel the engagement. And he couldn¡¯t bear to see that his son should want to be clingy to his wife at this time.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t dare to disobey Shao Jing. He could do nothing but leave together with his father.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s servant girl gently called.

    Zhao Xiran had calmed down now. She was standing alone in red clothes, looking a little tragic.

    Zhao Xiran looked up at Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s leaving figure and then turned her look at the messy hall. She walked to Old Madam.

    Most of the people who stayed were of the third branch, and they all went to look after Third Madam. But no masters were standing behind to support Old Madam, so she seemed to be at a disadvantage.

    As soon as Zhao Xiran walked over, the servants immediately made their way for her.

    Zhao Xiran walked to Old Madam and took her from Nanny Yu¡¯s hands. after looking at Old Madam¡¯s pale face, she reached out to hold Old Madam¡¯s dropped hand and pressed it hard in the ce between the thumb and the index finger. Old Madam screamed in a low voice and woke up.

    ¡°Old Madam!¡± Zhao Xiran looked at her with tears in her eyes and called her softly. Although her eyes were full of aggrievance, she looked peaceful and showed no intention of making trouble.

    Thatforted Old Madam who had just woken up. She felt better and gradually came to her senses.

    However, the scared voices of the servant girls and old maids came in her ears, mixed with the cries of Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing. Old Madam immediately recalled the situation just now, which made her so angry that her eyes widened. With the help of Nanny Yu and Zhao Xiran, she stood up, looked at the chaotic hall, and then shouted in fury, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    On hearing Old Madam¡¯s rebuke, the servants of the third branch immediately stopped making a sound.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Third Master said unhappily, wanting to warn her that Third Madam was still unconscious.

    ¡°Get out of here and stop making trouble anymore! If it weren¡¯t for them, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened to us all!¡± Old Madam pointed at the people of the third branch with disgust, including Third Madam, Shao Caihuan, and Shao Cailing.

    ¡°Mother, how can you...¡± Third Master didn¡¯t agree with his mother.

    ¡°Get out of here! Are you going to wait to collect someone¡¯s dead body?¡± Old Madam was in fury at this time, and she said without hesitation, ¡°If the Emperor finds out that the drug case has something to do with them, you can¡¯t get away from it either.¡±

    Thinking of the servants taken away by the guards just now, Third Master was also frightened. Although he was not a promising man, he had a post. If he was implicated, he would not only lose his job but also lose his life.

    ¡°Go! Go! Everyone goes back to your own courtyard!¡± Third master was no longer in the mood tofort his wife. He waved his hand and expelled the people of his branch with anger.

    As a group of people helped Third Madam to leave, Third Master also followed them and left.

    Shao Wanru also woke up. She stood aside with Qu Le¡¯s help and looked around the messy room quietly. She also saw Third Madam¡¯s slightly trembling eyelids. Obviously, Third Madam hade to her senses, but she didn¡¯t wake up to avoid her responsibility.

    Old Madam did hate Third Madam to the extreme because of the matter.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Zhao Xiran said after most of the people had left the hall.

    Old Madam looked her up and down. Since her manner was quite gentle, Old Madam snorted and questioned with arrogance, ¡°Does your Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion have anything to do with what happened today?¡±

    Her favorite granddaughter Shao Yanru was as obedient as Zhao Xiran was now. Old Madam liked that anyway. But she got irritated as long as she thought that her beloved granddaughter ended up like that after she entered the pce. Now when she saw Zhao Xiran¡¯s simr gentleness, she felt that the woman must have ulterior motives so her attitude to Zhao was extremely unpleasant.

    Zhao Xiran, as a neer, couldn¡¯t stand the sharpness of Old Madam¡¯s words. She cried immediately and then said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Old Madam, my family could not do such things. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to investigate it!¡±

    Investigate Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion? At this time? Old Madam snorted in her heart and became more and more unhappy. ¡°You¡¯d better tell the truth. The Emperor has taken our servants away, so what will happen next is not up to us anymore!¡±

    The sarcasm in her words was apparent. Zhao Xiran¡¯s face turned red. She had no choice but saw Old Madam leave with shame and guilt.

    After calming down, Zhao Xiran turned to look at Shao Wanru, who was the only one still present. ¡°Fifth Sister...¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhao, I don¡¯t feel well, so I couldn¡¯t stay here with you anymore!¡± Shao Wanru said faintly. She did not look energetic at all. After seeing what had happened to the mansion today and the disturbance just now, no one would be in a good mood, so it was reasonable for Shao Wanru to say that.

    After bowing to Zhao Xiran, Shao Wanru staggered to leave with her holding Qu Le¡¯s shoulder. Before she figured out Zhao Xiran¡¯s purpose, she would never get too close to her.

    No matter it was Zhao Xiran or Minister Zhao behind her who was the head plotter, what happened today was med on Zhao Xiran for the time being.

    Anyway, Zhao Xiran must have something to do with it. She didn¡¯t look like an ordinary bride. And she was not as popr as imagined after marrying into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, whose people even felt that it was not happy of her to marry to their mansion.

    As for causing trouble, she must have ever done that.

    However, it was confusing why she hastened to marry into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion if she didn¡¯t like her marital rtionship with it? What was more, she looked like a warm person who was very worried about the mansion. Shao Wanru was going to get married in a month. If there was a decent person in charge of the affairs, it would be much better. And Zhao Xiran, who had just married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, would inevitably take over the position. After all, Old Madam had never liked Third Madam. As for the fact that thest manager was Third Madam, it was because Old Madam had no other choices at that time.

    Then there was a new question for Shao Wanru. Why did Zhao Xiran agree to marry in such a hurry? The management of the inner court would always be passed on to her! Was she in a hurry to gain power?

    The people of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion left one by one, leaving Zhao Xiran and her two servant girls, and none of them stayed to lead her, which made the two servant girls very angry.

    ¡°Miss, they have gone too far. After all, today is your wedding day,¡± Qiu Yue said angrily.

    Qiu Lian was also very angry. She stared at Shao Wanru¡¯s back and said with hatred, ¡°Everyone said that Fifth Miss Shao has a good character that even the Emperor once praised her. Now, look at what she has done to you, Miss. How dare she leave you here alone!¡±

    The more the two servant girls thought about it, the angrier they became. When their Miss was still in Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, she had been always the apple of Minister Zhao¡¯s and Old Madam Zhao¡¯s eyes since she was born. Why did the people of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion look down on her?

    What had happened today had nothing to do with their Miss, because she stayed in her bridal chamber all the time. How unreasonable the people of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were!

    ¡°Miss...¡± Qiu Yue still wanted to say something, but Zhao Xiran waved her hand to stop her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Fifth Sister is the future Princess Chen. How can we speak ill of her at will? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As she said that, she walked out calmly as if the grievance in the bottom of her heart had gone. She had suffered so much on her wedding day, but she didn¡¯t have anyints. She did have the demeanor of a master.

    Since their Miss did notin, the two servant girls could only hold back their anger and followed Zhao Xiran to the bridal chamber with stiff faces. Fortunately, they hade to the courtyard where the bridal chamber was located several times before to send decorations. Now they could find the ce without the guidance of people in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After they left, Shao Wanru showed up from the shadow in the corner. She looked at Zhao Xiran¡¯s back thoughtfully and had to think highly of her, because she could even remain calm and cautious without someone else around.

    Almost all the elders did not like her after she married into the family, and the quarrel between the second branch and the third branch was med on her, which even led to the Emperor¡¯s intervention. Any other woman would either be in a panic or cry in despair if they came across such things, but Zhao Xiran was still so calm!

    ¡°Go and figure out whether her two servant girls have done anything special since they entered the mansion today or whether they have met someone in our mansion and talked in private,¡± Shao Wanru said gently.

    It seemed that Zhao Xiran might not be directly relevant to this matter. Then, it could be her servant girls.

    Shao Wanru expected to dig out what was the plot of this new sister-inw and why she was so calm...

 Chapter 860 - Who Can Have the Token?

    <h4>Chapter 860 Who Can Have the Token?</h4>

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s wedding night was destined to be a sleepless night because of the victimhood of the two princes.

    It was not until dawn that Shao Hua¡¯an came back to the bridal room with an exhausted body. He had discussed with Shao Jing in the study until now. When he returned to the room, he saw Zhao Xiran sitting on the bedside, and felt very guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiran. I was upied. Why didn¡¯t you sleep? I have sent someone to tell you to go to bed first!¡±

    Though Shao Hua¡¯an was busy, he still cared for Zhao Xiran and asked his servant to deliver his message to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± Zhao Xiran said softly with a gentle smile on her face, but the smile looked very reluctant. It could be seen that she was also very tired.

    Shao Hua¡¯an couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed. He looked up through the window, held Zhao Xiran¡¯s hands, and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s take a short nap before going to meet our rtives!¡±

    Zhao Xiran nodded gently and helped Shao Hua¡¯an take off the outer garment. Theyy down and rested for about two hours before getting up.

    After the couple was well cleaned and dressed, they went to the flower hall, the living room of the main house, only to see Shao Jing, Third Master, and Sisters there. Both Old Madam and Third Madam were unable to attend the meeting because of heavy sickness.

    Although the gathering was just a ceremony, it was important for a neer to be recognized by her husband¡¯s family. If Old Madam refused toe with the excuse of having an illness, it would be a heavy p in the face of the bride. It even made people feel that Old Madam did not intend to ept her.

    Any bride would feel grieved when the elders of the mansion into which she had just married didn¡¯t even show up to recognize her, not to mention thatst night she spent her wedding night alone.

    Shao Hua¡¯an looked at his wife with a gentle look and reached out tofort her silently. He was full of guilty when facing Zhao Xiran.

    Zhao Xiran raised her head and looked at Shao Hua¡¯an with a sweet smile, which was with a little grievance but no resentment, which softened his heart. He couldn¡¯t helpining. Xiran had nothing to do with that event. Why did his grandmother and father insist that it was caused by Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion? The Zhaos were his inws and they could not want him to suffer a loss!

    Though he had exined to his father with the same words again and against night, his father didn¡¯t believe it. And it made Shao Hua¡¯an feel a serious headache.

    He was fond of Zhao Xiran, and he fell in love with her at first nce. They had gone through many challenges for a long time, and now he finally got the beauty he wanted. But unexpectedly they encountered so many difficulties on their wedding day.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his beloved woman was suspected by his father and grandmother! She suffered so much but neverined to him. And she evenforted him that she was fine.

    How could she be fine with the problem deteriorating!

    Shao Hua¡¯an thought to himself that no matter how the elders in the mansion treated Zhao Xiran, he would protect her and never let her suffer too much grievance.

    Old Madam and Third Madam didn¡¯t attend the meeting. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was degraded to be Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion because of what had happenedst night, for which everyone was very unhappy. Therefore, the recognition ceremony, which should have been joyful, was very silent and solemn. No one was in the mood to show a smile. Not to mention Shao Jing¡¯s gloomy look, even the unmarried Misses showed no smile on their faces.

    When they received the gifts from Zhao Xiran, they bent their knees to show their gratitude and stepped aside.

    Nanny Yu appeared at the door. She came in, handed a token to Shao Jing, and said, ¡°Marquis Xing, Old Madam asked me to send this token to you. Please let the new Young Madam manage the household. Third Madam in poor health can¡¯t do it anymore!¡±

    There was no other choice. It was known that Third Madam was the previous provisional manager of the affairs in the inner court. But now she didn¡¯t want to take charge of it anymore after they suffered such a disaster. So by now, there was no official controller for domestic affairs in the mansion. The next project they were going to do was Shao Wanru¡¯s wedding, and no mistakes were allowed to be made anymore. To be concluded, an official controller was in urgent need.

    At first, they had intended to ask Zhao Xiran to help Third Madam with the management of the mansion first after she married. With her help, it would be easier for Third Madam. And she could also learn how to take care of the household. But now, The token was directly sent to Zhao Xiran, which meant that she had to take over it right now.

    ¡°Father, Third Aunt has always been the manager. It¡¯s not appropriate to ask Xiran to take over the position at once! She has just entered the mansion and doesn¡¯t know much about it!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an took a step forward and refused.

    ¡°Except your wife, the qualified Madams in the mansion are either ill or hurt. Who else is more suitable than her?¡± Shao Jing said with impatience. The smile on his round face had suddenly gone. He turned a little gloomier when he looked at the person, and no longer smiled gently at others as he did before.

    ¡°Father...¡± Shao Hua¡¯an still wanted to argue, but Shao Jing had already stood up and strode out. If it weren¡¯t for the meeting, he would have been out and inquired about the news now.

    Third Master Shao also left as soon as Shao Jing did.

    The flower hall became quiet in an atmosphere of weirdness. There should have been a lot of rtives. At least, the elders who were rtively close to the Shao family should havee. But few of them hade. Except for Shao Jing and Third Master Shao, Shao Hua¡¯an and his wife were the oldest among the people present.

    ¡°Third Sister,¡± Zhao Xiran broke the weird silence. She walked to Shao Caihuan, smiled at her, and said softly, ¡°Third Sister, how is Third Aunt? What can I do for you? Just tell me if you need my help. Although I don¡¯t know how to be a good manager yet, I promise I will handle it well!¡±

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s face was very gloomy. She raised her head to look at Zhao Xiran with very cold eyes. She had no reaction to Zhao Xiran¡¯s goodwill. Last night, she made a mess in the wedding room and was punished for it. After the meeting, she was going to be locked up in the Buddha hall.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhao!¡± Seeing that Shao Caihuan kept silent with a cold face, Shao Cailing cut in and answered. She did not know what had happened yesterday, but she thought that her elder sister must be out of mind and had done such a thing. She felt guilty.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We are families now.¡± Zhao Xiran smiled. And then she cast a look at Shao Wanru, who was standing on the edge. ¡°Fifth Sister, it will be a very busy month. If I do something wrong, please forgive me!¡±

    After saying that, she curtseyed to Shao Wanru. But thetter stepped aside to avoid the former¡¯s courtesy, and then she raised her watery eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You are too polite, Sister Zhao!¡±

    She said those words in a very distant tone, without any intention of building a close rtionship with Zhao Xiran.

    Zhao Xiran did not take her indifference seriously. She still looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, if you need anything, you must tell me! Otherwise, I can¡¯t know what you need. Third Aunt is in poor health, so I will take care of the inner court for her for a while. Please don¡¯t be angry with me if I don¡¯t do a good job, sisters! I promise I will try my best to do it well!¡±

    She nced around the three sisters and talked in an increasingly gentle and decent way.

    In Shao Huan¡¯an¡¯s eyes, his wife was so generous that she took over the mess of affairs without anyint. So he felt distressed, sad, and even annoyed. Then he red at Shao Caihuan and frowned.

    When it came to the reason why everyone was dissatisfied with Zhao Xiran, it was that Shao Caihuan broke into the bridal room and made it seem as if Zhao Xiran was the culprit.

    Hearing Zhao Xiran¡¯s words, Shao Wanru and other sisters bowed sideways to her to show that they had understood her words.

    ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I beg your pardon that I must leave. Grandmother had grounded me to stay in the Buddha Hall!¡± Shao Caihuan was the first to turn around and leave. She didn¡¯t want to see Zhao Xiran one more second. The longer she saw Zhao, the more indignant she felt. Especially in the current situation, Shao Caihuan increasingly felt that Zhao Xiran was a sinister person and didn¡¯t want to stay with her at all.

    ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Although Shao Cailing felt that Zhao Xiran was innocent, Shao Caihuan was her biological sister after all, so she naturally followed Shao Caihuan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯ll go back too!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile.

    Since everyone was leaving, there was no reason to ask them to stay. Everyone left and Shao Wanru went back to Piaoyun Courtyard.

    ¡°Miss, does Third Madam really give up?¡± Yujie looked back at the flower hall behind her and asked with curiosity.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said with a slight smile, ¡°Third Madam won¡¯t give up!¡±

    The third branch hadn¡¯t been valued all the time. Her third uncle¡¯s job was just an idle post and he always had little money. Now that her two daughters had grown up, Third Madam must want to save up more money. She couldn¡¯t manage the family before, butter when she could, she would never forget that she could benefit a lot from her position as the manager. So by no means would she give up.

    It was just a trick to trap Zhao Xiran that Third Madam threw the power to her.

    Moreover, even if it was not for money, Third Madam would not let Zhao Xiran go either. Others might not know who had made the trouble on the wedding day, the first day Zhao Xiran entered the mansion, but Third Madam knew the truth that it was caused by Zhao¡¯s instigation to her daughter. Otherwise, such big chaos wouldn¡¯t happen.

    However, she couldn¡¯t say it out. All she could do was to keep it in her heart.

    Nevertheless, when they lose in hake they will have in herring. Third Madam could not give up avenging herself on Zhao Xiran.

    ¡°What about Old Madam, Miss?¡± Yujie thought and asked again. She was worried about something else. ¡°Third Madam was responsible for preparing your dowries before, but it will be Eldest Young Madam who is in charge of it. How can she do it well? What does Old Madam mean to give the token to Eldest Young Madam?¡±

    The preparation for Shao Wanru¡¯s dowries was veryplex work. Even though Third Madam was very familiar with it, it was still a troublesome thing for her, let alone Zhao Xiran, who had just entered the mansion. Yujie didn¡¯t trust her at all.

    ¡°There is no need to worry about that,¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. She was not worried about it, because her marriage was rted to the royal family. Both Third Madam and Old Madam dare not neglect her. Moreover, after such a thing happened and caused the demotion of the title of nobility by one level, which was also a strong warning, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion did not dare to offend the royal family anymore.

    Lots of people in the mansion would understand it. And Zhao Xiran was a smart person!

    ¡°Did you hear anything useful yesterday?¡± She asked casually.

 Chapter 861 - The Situation in the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 861 The Situation in the Pce</h4>

    Shao Wanru got up a little earlier this morning and had not listened to any news from her servant girls yet.

    ¡°The two servant girls of Eldest Young Madam did once leave the bridal room yesterday. I heard that they havee to our mansion several times before to add decorations for the bridal chamber. They are quite familiar with our mansion,¡± Yujie reported.

    ¡°Who did they go to meet?¡± Shao Wanru asked, ying the handkerchief in her hands with her slender fingers.

    ¡°Nothing important! It seemed that they went to ask the kitchen staff for some food because Eldest Young Madam was hungry. But it took them about an hour from leaving toing back. I have inquired that they knew the way. With such a long time, they could even visit many ces in the mansion, not to mention the kitchen!¡± Yujie said after thinking for a moment.

    She had inquired the people of the kitchen and confirmed that they had indeed been there. The servants guarding outside the bridal chamber also proved that they had once left. But she didn¡¯t get the proof to show which way they had taken, because they had visited the mansion several times and didn¡¯t need anyone to lead them. It was very free for them toe and go.

    ¡°Did the two servant girls leave together?¡± Shao Wanru asked after thinking for a second.

    ¡°No, I heard that one of them left first, but she didn¡¯te back after a long while. So Eldest Young Madam sent the other. But they came back together!¡± Yujie sorted out the information she had gathered.

    ¡°How long?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked again.

    ¡°Around an hour. It¡¯s quite long,¡± Yujie was sure and said. ¡°Even if Eldest Young Madam did want to eat something, why not send the servants in the mansion to the kitchen? There is no need to send even two of her private servant girls out,¡± Yujie murmured to herself.

    She really didn¡¯t understand why Eldest Young Madam did that.

    There were many servants in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Lots of them were arranged to work in the yard and outside the main room. If the master needed anything, they could just give an order. More importantly, here was Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. No matter how familiar the two servant girls were with it, they could not be as familiar as the servants living in it. There was really no need for them to go there in person.

    Shao Wanru, however, fell silent and paused. The two servant girls must be Zhao Xiran¡¯s henchmen. Such henchmen should not have left Zhao Xiran for such a long time yesterday, but they did! Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that they just went to the kitchen for food.

    Zhao Xiran was a patient person who was very good at enduring. The evidence was that she could still smile at everyone even though she was grieved this morning at the flower hall. So, even if she was really hungry, she was least the type of person who would ask the kitchen for food. In addition, even if she did not bring some food from her home, there must be some in the room that could fill her up.

    Brides always took great care over their manners. Afraid of leaving an impression of a greedy woman on their husbands¡¯ family, many of them would not ask the kitchen for food even if they were indeed hungry.

    But if they didn¡¯t go to get food, what did the two servant girls do there? Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment. She felt that there was a mystery in it, which made her unable to see it clearly or figure it out.

    It seemed to have something to do with her, but she didn¡¯t know where to start the investigation after she had thought about it carefully.

    ¡°Keep an eye on her two servant girls!¡± Shao Wanru instructed after thinking. That she couldn¡¯t figure out anything now didn¡¯t mean that there was nothing. Zhao Xiran seemed to be a key figure, but she didn¡¯t know exactly what the key point was. She just had an intuition that she would definitely get something if she went on keeping an eye on Zhao Xiran...

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion became the heated debate topic once again.

    On the day when Minister Zhao¡¯s eldest legitimate daughter married Duke Xing¡¯s eldest legitimate son, something unpleasant had happened and it had humiliated the royal family. It was said that two princes were conpired and the Emperor vented his anger on Duke Xing. Then Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was degraded to be Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The que of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was also removed.

    When the news had juste out, few people believed it and thought it was nonsense.

    However, as more and more people talked about it, they became more and more convinced. Some people even came over to take a look at the que on the gate of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and they said that the que of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, which had been hanging up for a long time, was indeed taken down. For a time, more and more people were talking about it.

    Demotion! Was it demoted? Not only the civilians were gossiping about it, but also the nobles felt uneasy because of it. What did the Emperor mean? Was he going to demote everyone? Or was he going to reim the title that had been given out?

    The country hadn¡¯t been established for long, so many aristocratic families had just had the title of nobility for one generation. But they had several generations of descendants. It was a big deal if they were demoted at this time!

    Such punishment as demotion was too severe!

    But no matter what the truth was, it could be seen that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had declined, and it was unlikely for the Shao family to regain its former glory.

    Some felt sorry for them, some took pleasure from it, and some decided to be the passers-by with indifference. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, where it was lively and noisy yesterday, was deserted. There were merely a group of people in the distance pointing at the gate of the mansion and talking about the gossip of it.

    At this moment, a team of carriages showing tremendous momentum arrived at the gate of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Some sharp-eyed people could tell at a nce that there was the seal of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion on them. They were the carriages of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. That was to say, Prince Chen did not me Fifth Miss Shao, who was about to marry him. Look, he sent gifts to her!

    After the carriages stopped, several servant girls got off and walked into the mansion with various exquisite boxes in their hands. Seeing this, the idle people nearby became more curious and their gossip more heated.

    They all said that Fifth Miss Shao was a lucky woman. Even though Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had fallen, Prince Chen¡¯s attitude to her remained the same. It seemed that he was fond of her character instead of her family background.

    Hearing that gifts from Prince Chen arrived, Shao Wanru asked Nanny Yu to receive them. Then she met Xiao Xuanzi, who came to deliver the gifts this time.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, my master asked whether you want anything or not. Just tell me if you do,¡± Xiao Xuanzi came over and greeted her with a smile. He had been in a good mood recently. There would be a new master in the mansion soon, and his master¡¯s health was getting better and better. Xiao Xuanzi felt that he was getting more and more energetic.

    Shao Wanru shook her head with a smile, then she rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the pce?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Master said you could rest assured!¡± Actually, Xiao Xuanzi was sent to reassure Shao Wanru today. The gift-giving was just a formality.

    ¡°How are the servants sent to the pce?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She indeed wanted to ask Xiao Xuanzi something, and it was the best time for her to do so.

    ¡°Nothing influential could be got from them. They just said that the drink from Third Madam was served to the princes. My master was in poor health, so he didn¡¯t drink it. The other two princes only drank a little, but they got drunk! It might be caused by the fact that they didn¡¯t drink that type of spirits often. In addition, the two princes were vexed at that time, so they...¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi kept half of his words, but Shao Wanru understood them all.

    At this point, the royal family was not going to pursue the matter. On the one hand, they couldn¡¯t figure out anything more. Though Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was to me, they just sent a pot of spirits, which was not bad. On the other hand, the two princes had once fought against each other in the pce before, so it was no surprise that they did it again by means of Dutch courage!

    Perhaps the two princes did it on purpose because they might have a grudge against each other, which was caused by Shao Yanru. When they were in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that day, they wanted to vent their discontent anyway, and it was the best way to do that with the excuse that they were drunk.

    Shao Wanru gently hooked the handkerchief with her index finger and smoothed it a few times. Then she raised her eyebrows and asked again, ¡°Was the drink drugged?¡±

    ¡°The scene was in chaos at that time so that many things were broken, not to mention the drink in the pots. So nothing could be dug out from it. But the two princes said that they fainted after a cup and had no awareness of what happenedter. They didn¡¯t wake up until they were forced to drink two bowls of cold water by my master!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi answered in full detail with a smile.

    So now no one could be sure whether there were drugs in the drink or not. However, whatever the two princes imed was always right. Therefore, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was charged with disgracing the two princes in front of others and even their title of nobility was degraded. Honestly speaking, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was quite wronged in the matter.

    But in terms of everything they had done, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not wronged at all. The scandal that Shao Yanru hooked up with the two princes was enough to directly remove its title.

    ¡°So your master wants to say...?¡± After thinking it through, Shao Wanru felt more and more relieved. There was azy smile in her eyes and she looked more rxed.

    ¡°Master wants you to know that you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just wait until the wedding. Master will deal with everything. There won¡¯t be anything important in the pce. But if you are in need, Master will help you!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a little pride.

    Everyone thought that his master wouldn¡¯t be able to live long, not to mention having power and strength. But in fact, his master disdained to get involved. When he wanted to cut in, how could he be manipted by others?

    Shao Wanru felt warm in her heart. She blinked her watery eyes and said softly, ¡°Tell your master that I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely tell him when I get back! If there¡¯s nothing else, Fifth Miss, I am leaving. My master is still waiting for me in the pce!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a smile and in a good mood.

    Shao Wanru nodded and motioned for him to leave. After he left, she opened a delicate jewelry box in front of her. This was the gift that Xiao Xuanzi brought to her just now.

    That was a very exquisite jewelry box. She saw an exquisite headwear inside after opening it. The phoenix wings were decorated withyers of luxurious gems, but they didn¡¯t look unwieldy. It was very beautiful. The sunlight shone through the window on it and made shimmer that dazzled everyone in the room. Shao Wanru¡¯s hand stopped at the edge of the jewelry box. She had an inexplicable familiarity with this headwear...

    ¡°Is Fifth Miss here?¡± A gentle voice came from outside the courtyard.

 Chapter 862 - Everything Is Settled; Summoned to the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 862 Everything Is Settled; Summoned to the Pce</h4>

    Shao Wanru looked up and motioned to Qu Le. Thetter hurried out and saw Zhao Xiran standing in the yard with a smile on her face, apanied by her servant girls. She hastened to step forward and bow, ¡°Eldest Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°Is your Miss here?¡± Zhao Xiran asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, she is. She was meeting the people who came to send the gifts from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion just now, and they have just left,¡± Qu Le stepped aside and said with a smile.

    Zhao Xiran nodded and walked inside with a smile. Yujie had lifted the curtain for her.

    ¡°Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and greeted her in the main room.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re all politeness! I just came to see whether you need anything,¡± Zhao Xiran said politely. Her eyes fell on the jewelry box in front of Shao Wanru. At first nce, she knew that it was something extraordinary. However, the lid of the jewelry box was closed so that she couldn¡¯t know what was inside. ¡°Was it the special gift sent by Prince Chen?¡±

    ¡°I thank you, Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru said with a calm face after they sat down, showing no intention of being intimate.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be me to arrange your wedding, but now you have to be tolerant of me, Fifth Sister. I have just married into the mansion, and I might know little about the rules. If I do something wrong, please point it out! I will make up for it,¡± Zhao Xiran said modestly.

    A newly married woman though she was, she had to deal with the domestic affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion on the first day after her wedding. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to eat lunch. How unfair it was for her! But she didn¡¯t have anyints, only which was sufficient for her to make a good impression on others.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru still looked calm.

    ¡°Did Prince Chen mention how his family will handle this matter? My father-inw asked me to ask you, Fifth Sister!¡± Zhao Xiran sighed and said softly.

    She was sincere. Obviously, it was not a coincidence that she happened to appear in Piaoyun Courtyard at this time, so she did not hide it at all.

    If it had been anyone else, they would have thought that Zhao Xiran was a sincere person at this time, even if they had doubts about her before. She even said out the person who sent her. What an honest person she was!

    ¡°It was Prince Chen¡¯s private servants who came here just now. He didn¡¯t say anything, and I didn¡¯t ask anything. If you came a few earlier, you could have asked him directly,¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said with elegant indifference.

    It was not easy to follow such words. Zhao Xiran hesitated for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°Since Prince Chen didn¡¯t say anything serious, that¡¯s good news. Grandma and Third Aunt have been sick because of the matter. If those servants had talked more nonsense, our mansion will not have a good end!¡±

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s smile was reluctant. This was really an unexpected disaster. It should be a satisfying banquet, but bad things had happened on that day. That made her not only lose the favor of her husband¡¯s family but also have to manage the family affairs. No matter in what aspect, Zhao Xiran was at a loss.

    It fell silent all of a sudden in the room. No one knew what to say next.

    After a moment of silence, Zhao Xiran stood up and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, since there is nothing that I could do for you, I shall leave first. If there is any news, please tell me. Our mansion is demoted from Duke¡¯s Mansion to Marquis¡¯s Mansion, and it has be a joke in the whole capital city. Now we should share the same enemy. We can¡¯t let them see more jokes!¡±

    She meant to unite every person in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and ask them to work together!

    Shao Wanru slightly smiled in silence, and then nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you are right, Sister Zhao!¡±

    As Shao Wanru didn¡¯t oppose her, Zhao Xiran breathed a sigh of relief. Now that she had married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she certainly did not want to see anything bad happen to it now.

    After walking with Zhao Xiran to the door, Shao Wanru returned, sat in the chair, opened the jewelry box, and took out the exquisite headwear inside, which was very familiar to her.

    But she couldn¡¯t remember though she had tried hard to do so. She watched it carefully with her hand holding it. The golden light on it shed under the sun, catching the sight of everyone in the room.

    ¡°Miss, can it be worn now?¡± Yujie asked.

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. Even though she would be a princess, she couldn¡¯t wear such an exquisite headwear. There were nine hairpins on the phoenix which shaped the headwear. That was customized for the empress but not for the princess!

    ¡°Since it is not for you, why did Prince Chen give it to you?¡± Yujie was shocked. She didn¡¯t ask the question until she saw the phoenix sign.

    ¡°It is not new-made,¡± Shao Wanru said after she lowered her head and looked at it carefully. There were some worn signs on its pattern. At first nce, one could tell that it had existed for a long time.

    ¡°Then... then did it belong to Prince Chen¡¯s mother?¡± Qu Le thought of another answer and asked in surprise.

    Although Chu Liuchen was only Prince Chen, his mother was the Empress of the former Emperor. So if it was her legacy, it was reasonable for her to have such a kind of headwear.

    ¡°It should be!¡± Shao Wanru also guessed so. She turned and observed the headwear in her hand again but still couldn¡¯t remember whether she had seen it before.

    She felt that she had seen it before, but she didn¡¯t have such a memory in her brain and she couldn¡¯t be sure whether she had seen it or not.

    ¡°Since it belongs to the former Empress, why did Prince Chen give it to you?¡± Yujie still didn¡¯t understand. It could be regarded as a relic, so it was reasonable that Prince Chen wanted to give it to her Miss. But her Miss couldn¡¯t wear it now, then why was it sent here now? Shouldn¡¯t he give it to her after she married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?

    Shao Wanru observed the headwear in her hand again and then her eyebrows frowned due to its shiny reflection. What did it mean? Chu Liuchen could not give it for no reason. Whom did he do that for?

    With a sh of light in her eyes, her look at the hair ornament became deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Put it away first!¡± Since Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, she carefully put it back in the jewelry box and asked Yujie to put it away.

    At this time, Nanny Yu rushed in. After bowing to Shao Wanru, she said, ¡°Miss, there is news from the pce!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned, thinking that it was about the servants of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion sent to the pce. Didn¡¯t Xiao Xuanzi just now say that there was nothing serious about them?

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Pageant. Everyone is talking about it now,¡± Nanny Yu had juste back from outside, so she came to report after hearing some rumors on the street.

    ¡°What¡¯s the detail?¡± Shao Wanru asked with interest.

    ¡°Miss Qi has be Prince Zhou¡¯s consort and another Miss Prince Yue¡¯s, but neither Princess Zhou and nor Princess Yue was selected in the Pageant. A few new consorts were chosen to enter the pce, and our First Miss is also on the list,¡± Nanny Yu said.

    ¡°The positions of Princess Zhou and Princess Yue are still avable?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise.

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s said that the candidates were not among those selected beauties. Infanta Yuan¡¯an is Princess Zhou, while Miss Zhang is Princess Yue. Prince Xin is too young to be engaged. Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion also received a beauty, but it is heard that he has been engaged before and the position of his princess has been decided, so he didn¡¯t ept her,¡± Nanny Yu exined.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t remember who Princess Yue was in herst life, but she remembered who Princess Zhou was. She was indeed Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Shao Wanru had met her once when she came to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, it was always her either this life orst life.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of cold. Infanta Yuan¡¯an could be Princess Zhou withoutpeting in the Pageant. It could be seen that she had been engaged since a long time ago. However, nothing relevant had even been heard before. The Empress did a good job in blocking the news!

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that Princess Yu was Zhang Qn. The Pageant was just a formality for her and she had left the pce early. But she was chosen though she showed such a perfunctory attitude. It made Shao Wanru speechless. However, when it came to the fact that her father was Prime Minister Zhang, Shao Wanru felt that it made sense.

    ¡°Prince Yue and Prince Zhou each take a princess and a consort, and Commandery Prince Qing a princess. First Miss Qi is Prince Zhou¡¯s consort. The imperial edict has been issued now. At this time, everyone should have been informed, and all the remaining consorts have left the pce.¡±

    After working for Shao Wanru for a while, Nanny Yu became more and more sophisticated and reassuring in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes now. She was no longer reckless and could deal with things concisely and clearly,pletely different from what she used to be when they were in Jiangzhou. Of course, it was also owed to Nanny Zheng¡¯s help.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Shao Wanru said extremely calmly. She had thought that this matter was very far away from her. After all, the engagement between her and Chu Liuchen had been settled early.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be involved in it so soon. The next morning, she received an imperial edict summoning her to the pce.

    Before she set off, Old Madam specially called her over and repeatedly reminded her to be cautious in the pce. She warned Shao Wanru that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could no longer suffer anything in the current situation. She also hinted that if something bad happened to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again, Shao Wanru might not necessarily be able to keep her position as the future Princess Chen.

    Shao Wanru stood in front of Old Madam, with her head obediently lowered.

    Old Madam was satisfied with Shao Wanru¡¯s docile look. She reached out to touch her head which was in pain, waved her hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I want to say. It¡¯s up to you next. That¡¯s all I can do for you!¡±

    It sounded like Old Madam was truly worried about Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes to look at Old Madam and then smiled softly under Old Madam¡¯s gaze. Then she left with her servants.

    The carriage of the imperial pce had already been waiting at the gate of the mansion. Shao Wanru got on the carriage with Yujie. The carriage rushed to their destination and stopped when they arrived at the gate of the imperial pce. Yujie jumped out of the carriage first and then helped Shao Wanru get off.

    The sedan chair was waiting at the door. Shao Wanru got on the sedan chair and Yujie walked beside her. They went all the way to the pce.

    Sitting in the pce sedan chair, Shao Wanru

    frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t think that she should enter the pce at this time. But why was she called toe in such a hurry?

    She twisted the handkerchief in her hand hard, with a trace of suspicion in her eyes...

 Chapter 863 - Two Imperial Consortsâ€™ Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 863 Two Imperial Consorts¡¯ Provocation</h4>

    The sedan chair stopped in front of Phoenix Pce. With the towering imperial-red pce in front of her, Shao Wanru¡¯s eyebrows frowned. She had thought that it was Empress Dowager who summoned her, but it turned out to be the Empress.

    A pce maid had been waiting there for a long time. When Shao Wanru arrived, she greeted her with a smile and said, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, Her Majesty is waiting for you. Pleasee with me!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded and followed the pce maid inside without Yujie, who was ordered to stay outside.

    When they arrived at the main hall, Shao Wanru saw that a few guests had been there sitting next to the Empress. She immediately lowered her head to salute the Empress.

    Although the Empress, who was sitting high on the main seat, had a smile on her face, the smile was not warm. She fixed her eyes on Shao Wanru with a cold look.

    Theughter in the hall suddenly stopped and the atmosphere became odd. Those guests sitting next to her could feel the Empress¡¯s displeasure, and they couldn¡¯t help thinking about what attitude they should show to Shao Wanru.

    People living in the pce were the best at grasping others¡¯ minds.

    Some of them started to cast a sarcastic look at Shao Wanru. ¡°She is no more than the fiancee of Prince Chen. It is hard to say what changes will happen in the future.¡±

    Even if Prince Chen was favored, the future Princess Chen might not be. Look, the Empress¡¯s attitude was very obvious.

    When it came to what had happened to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion recently, none of them was pleasant. First, it was First Miss Shao¡¯s scandal, then it was the fight between the two princes at the wedding banquet of First Young Master Shao, which had just happened. No, no! It was not Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anymore. It was Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now.

    Thinking of that, someone among the guests suddenly sneered out loud. Low as herughter was, it broke the silence in the hall.

    ¡°You may stand up,¡± the Empress said indifferently.

    The pce maid helped Shao Wanru up and thetter sat down on a chair beside.

    After sitting down, Shao Wanru looked at those guests, only to find that she knew most of them.

    Both Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Zhang Qn were present. Not only them but also Qi Rongzhi and a Miss she didn¡¯t know. But she had once seen her during the Pageant. She might be Prince Yue¡¯s consort. As for the other two sitting just next to the Empress, Shao Wanru guessed that they were the favored consorts in the pce because both of them were good-looking and gorgeously dressed.

    One of them, who was covering her smiling face with a round fan, looked Shao Wanru up and down and then said to the Empress with a smile, ¡°Is this the Fifth Miss of Duke¡­ Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? Oh, how silly I am! I always forget that there is no Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion anymore. It should be Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Thedy said with a charming smile, which sounded like she didn¡¯t say that on purpose. But every word she said was to sneer at Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Yes, Secondary Consort Li. I always forget, too. We have called it Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion for so many years, but suddenly we have to change it into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. How unexpected it is!¡± The other consort in splendid clothes said with a smile.

    It was obvious that she meant no kindness in her words.

    Shao Wanru calmly listened to the two imperial concubines talking about the gossip of her mansion. The expression on her face had always kept the same, as if they were not talking about anything relevant to her.

    The two consorts had an eye contact with each other and then became more and more disdainful of Shao Wanru. The future Princess Chen was not a powerful figure. She didn¡¯t even dare to refute. The Empress had thought too highly of her before.

    She was timid and cowardly. There was no need to be afraid of her.

    ¡°If the ancestors of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion knew that their descendants were so disappointing, I wonder whether they would havee out from the earth to have it out with their children. I heard that the former Duke is a hero of his generation. He fought with the former Emperor for the throne. Now, his Mansion, instead of being brought to glory, have fallen so quickly under the rule of his unworthy descendants!¡±

    The consort who spoke before fanned herself and looked at Shao Wanru with increasing sarcasm. There was no need to fear a timid future Princess. She would certainly taunt her as many times as she could.

    The Empress didn¡¯t like Shao Wanru either, did she? In this case, why not taunt her in front of the Empress?

    Shao Wanru looked up at the Empress, who turned to whisper to the pce maid behind her. It seemed that she didn¡¯t hear the two consorts¡¯ sarcasm to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, do you agree with us? I heard that your father used to be the Heir of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Unfortunately, he died early. If it were still your father who was in charge of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion now, such kind of disaster might not have happened to it!¡± Seeing that the Empress didn¡¯t react to their words, the other consort talked to Shao Wanru directly.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath, with a trace of coldness in her watery eyes. She blinked, with her long eyshes fluttering, which made her look beautiful and charming. But it was the coldness in her eyes that caught people¡¯s eyes most.

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness? Could you please make it clear? I am young, so I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. Do you think my father is not qualified to be the Heir of Duke Xing, or do you despise my grandfather?¡±

    As soon as she finished her words, the whole hall fell silent again. Those who were talking with each other immediately stopped and looked at Shao Wanru in astonishment.

    The Empress turned to look at Shao Wanru, and she couldn¡¯t help frowning when seeing Shao Wanru was looking at the two consorts neither obsequiously nor arrogantly.

    The Empress had seen Shao Wanru several times during thetter was staying with Shao Yanru before. She knew that Shao Wanru was a gentle and beautiful woman. Even though she had not fully grown up, it could be seen how beautiful she would be in the future. Therefore, the Empress was not surprised that Chu Liuchen was fond of her.

    Shao Wanru not only had a beautiful face but also had a powerful maternal grandmother.

    But no matter how powerful her grandma was, she was a delicate girl, beautiful and pure. It was actually very easy to deal with such a girl.

    But what was wrong with the current situation?

    Seeing that the two imperial consorts were shocked, Shao Wanru smiled slightly and continued to focus her eyes on them, as if she hadn¡¯t known that what she said just now made everyone speechless.

    ¡°How presumptuous!¡± One of the two consorts stood up in anger. She was being favored by the Emperor, so no one dared to treat her with disrespect in the pce, let alone a Miss from an official¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°What did I say to make you angry, Your Highness? Didn¡¯t you keep talking about my mansion? I don¡¯t know which mansion you are from, but I bet you muste from a noble family.¡± Shao Wanru tilted her head with a slightly confusing face, looking as quite cute as a silly girl.

    But it was a strong provocation in that consort¡¯s eyes. For a moment, she was so furious that she raised her eyebrows, widened her almond-shaped eyes, and shouted with anger, ¡°What an unruly person! How dare you speak like that in front of the Empress? Kneel!¡±

    Few families in the capital city could bepared with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. This imperial consort was born in a declined aristocratic family, which was not at all the same ss as Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if it was degraded, it was still much above her declined family.

    The imperial consort mentioned the Empress. If the Empress got involved, Shao Wanru was bound to face her. The imperial consort feltcent in secret, thinking that she was helping the Empress to oppress Shao Wanru, which was also the reason why she came here.

    Shao Wanru stood up, turned to look at the Empress with her watery eyes, and apologized to the Empress, ¡°I¡¯m guilty. Empress, please punish me!¡±

    ¡°It is sure enough that she was timid, and it was easy to deal with her. So I can¡¯t go too far for the time being,¡± the Empress¡¯ face rxed, and she smiled slightly, being about to say something polite.

    However, Shao Wanru raised her head, with her bright eyes shing with a trace of coldness, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m guilty, but the two Highnesses seem to be wrong too. I wonder why they kept provoking me just now? Is it because my grandma or my grandfather has once offended them, or because they dislike me due to I am Prince Chen¡¯s future wife? ¡±

    Since she was summoned to the pce today, Shao Wanru had made up her mind already.

    In the past, Shao Wanru always showed weakness in front of the Empress, for her marriage with Chu Liuchen was not officially dered yet and her identity was just the daughter of an official. What¡¯s more, her eldest sister Shao Yanru had done something disgraceful at that time. So she had to be more cautious with her manners and avoid making any mistakes.

    Now she was officially imed to be the future Princess Chen. If she didn¡¯t fight back today, she would lose not only her face but also Chu Liuchen¡¯s. Therefore, she would never give in even if the Empress was angry with that.

    No matter what was the Empress¡¯ intention, she had no intention of making a concession today.

    The Empress¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru, who looked as delicate and young as a teenager, would say such sharp words. Not to mention the first two reasons, thetter one she said just now could even get the Empress punished, let alone the two imperial consorts.

    Others might not know how much the Emperor favored Chu Liuchen, but how could the Empress not know?

    ¡°Your Majesty, you must uphold justice for me. The Fifth Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion despises us so much that she even dares to say such words in front of you. She is too presumptuous!¡±

    The two imperial consorts were stunned at first, then they felt embarrassed and so angry. Suddenly they stood up, knelt in front of the Empress, and cried out loud. One of them even messed her clothes and hair, looking as if she had been torn and beaten.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t uphold justice for me, I don¡¯t deserve to live anymore. How could you let an official¡¯s daughter defame us?¡± Said another consort, who was more irrational, suddenly standing up and then crashing into a pir aside.

    The pce maids were shocked and rushed to hold her, and then they all tumbled.

    The solemn main hall of the Phoenix Pce instantly turned as messy as a market. It was really noisy in the hall with shouts mixed up with the cry of hitting the pir.

    The Empress nced over the nobledies present and stopped on the face of Shao Wanru, who was extremely calm. Her facial features were delicate and beautiful enough to make people jealous of her. It was unbelievable that she still could remain calm when seeing the unreasonable behavior of the two favored consorts of the Emperor. Even the Empress started to admire Shao Wanru¡¯s self-restraint.

    ¡°His Majesty arrives!¡± The sharp voice of a eunuch came from outside the hall, and the two imperial consorts stopped crying immediately.

 Chapter 864 - The Flattery Backfires

    <h4>Chapter 864 The ttery Backfires</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After sitting down and seeing the scene in front of him, the Emperor¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I just asked something about Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but Fifth Miss Shao mocked me, saying that my family was in a lower ss than hers. I was so angry that I argued with her. But She pushed both of us... I disgraced you, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t deserve to live any longer!¡±

    The imperial consort, who was crying and shouting just now, walked to the Emperor with her knees andined to him with tears on her face.

    And herints shocked Shao Wanru very much. ¡°How shameless she is to talk nonsense in front of so many people!¡±

    After all, there were a few people present, but most of them were from the Empress¡¯ pce. The rest were the Misses who were about to enter Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    No one dared to say anything before the Empress spoke.

    ¡°Your Majesty... Your Majesty, please uphold justice for us!¡± The other imperial consort also cried andined. She looked even more miserable. However, both of them gave direct hints that it was Shao Wanru who had bullied them.

    Every imperial concubine living in the pce was so proficient in framing, ndering, and distorting the truth. With just a few words, they had made Shao Wanru at a disadvantage.

    Zhang Qn moved a little, wanting to exin for Shao Wanru, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an who was beside her grabbed her sleeve. She shook her head to indicate Zhang Qn not to take reckless actions.

    The two of them had known each other before and got along well. Zhang Qn understood the kindness to her from Infanta Yuan¡¯an. At this time, it was not her turn to speak first. However, she couldn¡¯t stand to watch Shao Wanru being bullied by the two imperial consorts. Then she turned to look at the Empress.

    Only the Empress could exin what had happened just now, and only she could speak at such a scene. However, she looked very calm, pursing her lips tightly and showing no intention of helping Shao Wanru.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an waved Zhang Qn¡¯s sleeve again and motioned for her to keep waiting. Zhang Qn had to nod helplessly.

    Shao Wanru did not see the interaction between them. She stood with her head down and listened to the two imperial concubines¡¯int that pushed all the me on her. And she was not surprised by the Empress¡¯ silence. She had known early that the Empress¡¯s attitude toward her was not kind at all. ¡°Even if she had a smile on her face, the smile is nothing but a cold mask.¡±

    It was impossible that the Empress would exin for Shao Wanru that she didn¡¯t push the two imperial concubines. She was kind enough if she didn¡¯t strike Shao Wanru who was in trouble now.

    The Empress was venting her dissatisfaction with Shao Yanru and her hatred towards Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion on Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What noise is it, Uncle the Emperor? Has this ce be a market?¡± Azy voice with a little gloom suddenly came from outside the hall.

    When the Empress looked up and saw Chu Liuchen standing at the door with his hands sped behind his back, her heart skipped a beat.

    Standing in the shadow, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t look gentle anymore. Instead, he looked creepy and cold.

    Only as he walked in slowly and showed the smile on his face did he start to look a little friendly. He was still the gentle and elegant Prince Chen, wasn¡¯t he?

    He walked forward and bowed to the Emperor and the Empress. After that, he sat on a spacious chair. He looked up and down at the two consorts who were crying and then said with disgust, ¡°Uncle the Emperor, who are these two? Did they do something wrong? They are just two women. Why not ask someone else to interrogate them if they made mistakes? There is no need to do it by yourself.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said that casually with ripples of elegance in his eyes, which made his face even more gorgeous, but his words were scary enough to tremble the two imperial concubines.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to uphold justice for us. It¡¯s all Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve disgraced you and I am ashamed to face you. I... I¡¯d better go to die!¡±

    The crying imperial consort came to her senses, acting as if she was about to stand up and crash the pir again.

    The pce servants sank into panic again, for fear that the consort would do hit a pir. It was a serious offense in front of the Emperor.

    ¡°Why do you stop her? Since she wants to die, just let her do it,¡± Chu Liuchen said with indifference.

    His words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. At this moment, his delicate face was no longer as pure and gentle as before in their eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, she said Fifth Miss Shao hurt her. Is that true?¡± Chu Liuchen looked up at the Empress and asked bluntly, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the horror and shock in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The question was so direct that the Empress couldn¡¯t avoid it. She could have pretended to be unclear if Prince Chen hadn¡¯t asked her. But now she couldn¡¯t. Even if most of the people in the hall were her subordinates, the truth couldn¡¯t be kept as a secret because there were others.

    The truth would be found out atst.

    She coughed in a low voice as if she had juste to her senses from shock. ¡°Your Majesty, Fifth Miss Shao didn¡¯t hurt them. They did that by themselves!¡±

    The Empress¡¯s exnation was very neutral. It sounded like she was standing at the same side as Shao Wanru to help her. But she did not mention the two imperial concubines¡¯ sarcasm to Shao Wanru before.

    Shao Wanru looked up at the Empress and saw her smiling kindly at her. She bowed sideways to the Empress and remained silent.

    It was not her turn to speak yet. Since Chu Liuchen was here, she was relieved.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you mean that they framed Fifth Miss Shao? But why? Fifth Miss Shao spends most of her time in the boudoir and has rare contact with others. She couldn¡¯t have offended many people. Is it because of me?¡± Chu Liuchen examined the two imperial concubines who no longer dared to cry and suddenly smiled.

    The Empress¡¯s smile froze on her face. Chu Liuchen was such a difficult man. She just said something neutral, but he turned it into a confession of the bad deeds of the two imperial concubines.

    Anyway, the two consorts did that to please the Empress. They were very smart and also ttered her. As long as she was annoyed and unhappy, they would immediately follow her wishes. They could be considered useful women. So she did not want them to be punished now, especially because of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just an intense debate between women. There! Help them up! The Emperor is here. How can they be allowed to be presumptuous!¡± the Empress said slowly.

    Her tone was very gentle, and it was obvious that she wanted to smooth it over.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, my fiancee was humiliated! How can I swallow it?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s raised his eyebrows with an evil smile.

    The Empress wanted to let it go, but Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t agree. How could he allow others to bully his woman at will?

    ¡°Take the two women outside and beat them with thick sticks ten times each!¡± Looking at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face, the Emperor said coldly with a gloomy face. Two eunuchs came in and dragged the two consorts away.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I promise I won¡¯t do it again!¡±

    ¡°Help me, Your Merciful Majesty!¡± Aware that they were in crisis, the two imperial concubines begged the Empress for mercy with sincere tears. They had thought that the Empress would think highly of them after they ttered her, but they didn¡¯t expect they would infuriate the Emperor and that Prince Chen would show up to protect Fifth Miss Shao wholeheartedly.

    The two consorts regretted it. If they had known that Prince Chen was so protective of his fiancee, they would not have taunted her like that just now!

    Even if they were lucky enough to survive the punishment today, they would beughed at by every woman in the harem. The two were both regretful and irritated.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± The Empress showed a shocked face and pleaded. She wanted to save them.

    ¡°I should have not intervened in this. But since you are merciful, I have to make decisions for you once. If the women in the harem are all scheming like these two, then there will be no peace in the pce. Empress, you should pay more attention to teaching them!¡±

    The Emperor rebuked them with a cold voice, including the Empress. The Empress was annoyed and gnashed her teeth, but she could say nothing to retort. She had long known that the Emperor was partial to Chu Liuchen rather than her.

    Since he was a child, Chen Liuchen had never shown respect to her and often embarrassed her in front of others

    The Empress took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, and warned herself in her heart again and again. Then she slowly raised her head with a gentle smile on her face and she bowed to the Emperor and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Majesty! I shouldn¡¯t have been so inconsiderate. I thought that I should be generous towards your consorts!¡±

    ¡°You are too merciful!¡± Although the Emperor¡¯s voice was still cold, his expression softened. He looked around and said meaningfully, ¡°Are they all the future princesses?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are!¡± The Empress answered with a smile as if nothing had happened just now. The two imperial consorts had been taken away, and no one knew where they were executed. The hall had been restored to peace.

    Shao Wanru and other guests had been rearranged to sit down. The Emperor nced at those women and nodded. He had seen most of them. At this time, he felt quite satisfied.

    However, he became very discontented and frowned when his eyes fell on Shao Wanru.

    His dissatisfaction, on the one hand, came from Shao Yanru. When thinking of her character, he would feel uneasy. Although Shao Yanru was announced as his consort, she was deserted in a distant corner of the imperial pce, just like living in the Cold Pce.

    There was never ack of beauties in the pce. So however beautiful Shao Yanru was, the Emperor would never fall in love with such a vicious woman as her, who might even provoke the fight between his sons. The Emperor gave her the title as his consort in order to avert another argument between Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou because of this woman.

    The Emperor felt that the Fifth Miss Shao was too charming at such a young age. That was a kind of inborn charm, which made her one of the most gorgeous ones among a group of beauties. However, a hint of coldness in her eyes and eyebrows diluted the excessive attraction and made her more attractive when she blinked and looked at others.

    ¡°Can my nephew withstand the temptation when facing her?¡± Looking at Shao Wanru, the Emperor frowned his eyebrows more and more tightly. He kind of regretted promising Empress Dowager and agreeing on their marital engagement...

 Chapter 865 - Do You Want Me to Keep It for You?

    <h4>Chapter 865 Do You Want Me to Keep It for You?</h4>

    The Emperor¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Shao Wanru, and his powerful aura oppressed her. Even though her head was lowered, she could also sense the Emperor¡¯s displeasure.

    Shao Wanru held tightly the handkerchief in her hand. She didn¡¯t understand what had offended the Emperor.

    However, the Empress felt delighted in secret. She could see that the Emperor didn¡¯t like Shao Wanru. That was good! She raised the corners of her mouth, smiled, and said softly, ¡°Though Fifth Miss Shao is young, she is a decent girl, and she just made little trouble just now!¡±

    However, it was the truth that she had made some trouble. Recalling that the two imperial concubines had said that Shao Wanru mocked them just now, the Emperor became more displeased.

    ¡°She seemed to be a troublemaker too.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that she made little trouble, Your Majesty the Empress? Please tell me what trouble did she make just now?¡± Chu Liuchen asked, with an interested smile on his handsome face and his eyes shing.

    The Empress was stunned. Though she said Shao Wanru had made trouble, in fact, she merely said few words. so how could it be considered to be creating a disturbance?

    With an embarrassed smile, the Empress exined, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, Fifth Miss Shao is young!¡±

    What the Empress meant was that Shao Wanru was still young, so it was not a big deal for her to make trouble. However, she did not make clear what the trouble was.

    ¡°But I¡¯m curious about what kind of trouble she has made. She cultivated in seclusion in the nunnery for three years. And it is said that no matter how noisy a person used to be, he or she won¡¯t make any trouble after that,¡± Chu Liuchen rolled his eyes and said with a smile.

    The Empress couldn¡¯t keep the smile on her face. If Shao Wanru had been an impetuous person, she wouldn¡¯t have stood such kind of loneliness and bitterness in three-year seclusion. But Shao Wanru could cultivate in seclusion in the mountain for such a long time at such a young age. It showed that she was a sober person. It was unreasonable to say that she made trouble because she was still young.

    The Emperor nced at the Empress secretly with a trace of darkness in his eyes.

    Although he was not fond of Shao Wanru, he was not happy to see the Empress oppress her. Since Chen Liuchen had been engaged with her, Shao Wanru¡¯s dignity was equal to Chu Liuchen¡¯s. For this reason, the Emperor would never allow the Empress to do so.

    Moreover, since she could spend three years living in the nunnery, she could not be impetuous. In addition, Chu Liuchen was in poor health, so he couldn¡¯t be tolerant of a noisy woman. The only unpleasant thing was that she looked too charming.

    Thinking of these, the Emperor slightly changed his impression of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°She deserves apliment for the good deed of cultivating in seclusion in the nunnery and observing mourning for her parents for three years. You should award herter, Empress,¡± the Emperor said.

    The Empress didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She could only nod and say in a soft tone, ¡°That¡¯s what I want to do. I have always been satisfied with Fifth Miss Shao. I intended to award her with some jewelry long before!¡±

    The Empress summoned these people today because she did want to give them the jewelry. Hearing her words, the leading pce maid behind her pped her hands gently.

    Several pce maids showed up from the side door, each of them holding an exquisite box with dragons and phoenixes carved on it. At first nce, one could tell that they were made in pce.

    ¡°Your Majesty, these are the gifts I prepared for them. I have intended to award them before,¡± said the Empress, reaching out to point at those boxes.

    The pce maids stood in two rows, three in the front and two at the back. The jewelry boxes in the front row were bigger, and those at the back smaller. Three princes each had a princess. Chu Liuchen did not have a consort, so the two smaller boxes were prepared for Prince Yue¡¯s and Prince Zhou¡¯s consorts.

    The Empress was so considerate that the Emperor couldn¡¯t help showing a satisfied smile on his face. He nodded and appreciated the Empress.

    The Empress asked the pce maids to give the jewelry boxes with a smile. A pce maid stood in front of Shao Wanru and raised the box in her hand over her head, showing great respect.

    The gift recipients hurriedly knelt to express their gratitude!

    ¡°These are what the Emperor and I prepared for you. I invited all of you toe to the pce because I want to get familiar with you. You will marry into the royal family soon. I want you to live a good life with your princes and never have any false ideas. Otherwise, it is not the gorgeous jewelry that will be rewarded to you at that time!¡±

    The Empress changed to be solemn and dignified. There was an obvious warning in her words, so her real intention of summoning them was to warn them.

    Shao Wanru rolled her eyes and understood what she meant. She immediately thanked her with others.

    After they finished the salute, the Empress asked someone to help them stand up and get seated again.

    The pce maids opened the jewelry boxes in their hands and then a burst of light of jewelry shone and dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes. At first nce, they knew that they were not ordinary items.

    Seeing that they were shocked, the Empress smiled and exined to them, ¡°These ornaments are specially made to add to your dowries.¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s attention was caught by a headwear among them. A headwear she had seen before appeared in front of her here! Although it was at the bottom of the box, she recognized it at a nce because it was almost the same as the one she received from Chu Liuchen a few days ago.

    Wasn¡¯t such an ornament exclusive to the Empress? How could it appear in the jewelry box given to her?

    The box was almost full of jewelry, with the headwear ced at the very bottom. She would not have been able to discover it in a second if she had not carefully observed the one Chu Liuchen gave to her before. Other jewelry in the same box was as gorgeous as the headwear. It was not easy to figure it out.

    Her long eyshes fluttered, and then she raised her eyes calmly to look at Chu Liuchen, only to find that he was smiling, with his eyes looking deep and leisurely. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    After thinking for a second, Shao Wanru walked up to Chu Liuchen and bowed deeply.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a leisurely tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to directly ept such valuable gifts from the Empress,¡± Shao Wanru said with an awkward look. Her voice was low, but those Misses, who were about to take the jewelry box, heard her and became embarrassed.

    It looked that they were a little impatient.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice was not high, but everyone in the hall heard it and felt it gentle.

    Qi Rongzhi looked at Shao Wanru and then at Chu Liuchen. She pursed her lips.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to get close to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°They are the presents from the Empress. How can I not like them?¡± Shao Wanru said with a blush on her face. She handed the box in her hand over to Chu Liuchen, and looked like she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, Chu Liuchen understood what she meant. He reached out to take the jewelry box and said, ¡°Do you want me to keep it for you? Well, I will reluctantly ept it!¡±

    After that, the jewelry box had been in his hand. Shao Wanru became shyer and her delicate face turned red, which made her more beautiful in others¡¯ eyes.

    The Empress was astonished by what they did. She had thought that Shao Wanru would refuse to ept the gift, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would give the jewelry box to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, don¡¯t you like my gifts?¡± The Empress looked unhappy.

    ¡°No, I like them very much,¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and exined in a low voice. She looked awkward and seemed to be too bashful to exin.

    Of course, the gifts given by the Empress could not be refused at will. If something went wrong, she would be used of disdaining the royal family. Shao Wanru would not be so stupid to refuse her. Moreover, the Emperor was still here. She could feel that he did not have a good impression of her!

    ¡°Since you like them, why didn¡¯t you keep them yourself but gave them to Prince Chen?¡± The Empress¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. If Shao Wanru didn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation, she would punish Shao Wanru even if the Emperor was here.

    ¡°Your Merciful Majesty, in fact...¡± Shao Wanru looked more and more bashful and said, ¡°Prince Chen has also given some presents to me before, but I sent them back, because I want His Highness to keep them for me first...¡±

    Before she finished her words, Shao Wanru¡¯s face had been totally red.

    The Emperor saw her through. Looking at the charming and elegant girl with a blushed face, and then at his handsome nephew, who took his future wife¡¯s behavior for granted, he suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Good... good!¡± He praised in a casual manner. Of course, the Emperor was willing to see his nephew have the upper hand. It was his nephew¡¯s idea. Shao Wanru just looked charming and was nothing but an ignorant girl. Otherwise, she would not have done such a thing.

    It was a good habit to ask her fiance to keep the good stuff for her instead of keeping it for herself.

    The Empress curved her lips. It looked like she was smiling, but she couldn¡¯t smile at all. After the Emperor¡¯sughter stopped, she said softly, ¡°The jewelry should be kept by a woman. Prince Chen has a lot of things to deal with. Besides, he is in poor health, so how can you trouble him with such a thing? What¡¯s more, the two of you haven¡¯t...¡±

    As she said that, the Empress cast a nce at Chu Liuchen. The Empress was considerate enough towards him. But everyone understood what she meant. She hinted that Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen had an affair before marriage, indicating that Shao Wanru had a bad character.

    Chu Liuchen replied in azy voice, ¡°Your Merciful Majesty, the engagement between us has been settled early, but it has not been announced yet. Even if we have met and talked to each other several times, it should not be a big deal! Imperial Grandmother has also given a lot of things to Fifth Miss Shao before. At that time, it was inconvenient for her to keep them in the nunnery, so they were all sent to my mansion!¡±

    Even Empress Dowager had acquiesced in their rtionship, so it seemed that Empress Queen was deliberately provoking Empress Dowager if she kept arguing about it.

    The engagement had been settled since a long time ago? Had it just been decided? Qi Rongzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°The jewelry given by you is really good. I¡¯ll put it away for Fifth Miss Shao after I go back!¡± After saying that, Chu Liuchen weighed the jewelry box in his hand without looking at the Empress¡¯s pale face caused by anger. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t hold the box tight and it fell off and the delicate jewelry inside was scattered on the ground. Some ornaments were broken.

    Among the ornaments, there was an exquisite headwear, which was the most eye-catching. It was made of fine and exquisite gold. The jewels embedded into its surface flickered and a dazzling shape of a phoenix...

 Chapter 866 - Three People Walking Together

    <h4>Chapter 866 Three People Walking Together</h4>

    ¡°Why... why is it here?¡± The Empress stood up and asked the lead pce maid behind her in angry.

    Obviously, this Huasheng could only be used by Empress, but now it appeared in the jewelry box of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask the reason!¡± The lead pce maid knelt down with a thud and said in a trembling voice.

    Chu Liuchen smiled mockingly and leisurely, ¡°The servants in your pce are really muddled. Could this kind of thing be sent to others? Why should you let these useless servants stay in your pce!¡±

    Such an exquisite jewelry which could only be worn by the Empress, just as precious as the emperor¡¯s imperial robe, even appeared in others¡¯ belongings. If they did not discover it now, how could Shao Wanru exin it clearly?

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, it seems that some people really don¡¯t want me to recover!¡± After saying that, Chu Liuchen stood up and bowed deeply to the Emperor before the Empress said anything more. ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I have to leave now!¡±

    After saying that, he took two steps back with great respect, then turned around and strode away.

    He was thin, which made him seem to be more lonely and cold now. The Emperor pitied him in his heart, and showed anger on his face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can exin it!¡± The Empress found things bad to her, so she said in panic.

    ¡°Empress, if you cannot even manage your own pce, I will ask my mother to find someone else to rece you. Do you still want to keep such a servant?¡± The Emperor asked with a cold expression.

    ¡°Empress Your Majesty, please forgive me! I really did not know about it. It must be someone else who put it here. I will check it out immediately,¡± seeing this situation, the lead pce maid cried and begged loudly.

    In fact, the Empress really wanted to agree. This lead pce maid was her trusted subordinate and helped her a lot. But when she saw the expression of the Emperor, she did not dare to do so. If she med this on other pce maids or eunuchs, the Emperor would definitely not be satisfied.

    Having stayed in the pce for so many years, the Empress knew that the Emperor was furious at this time. The best way was to obey whatever he said. Otherwise, she could not afford the consequences.

    ¡°Someonees to take her away. If she can¡¯t even do such a small thing, what else could she do?¡± The Empress didn¡¯t dare to disobey the Emperor¡¯s order and lowered her head.

    ¡°Empress Your Majesty, Empress Your Majesty...¡± The lead pce maid screamed with a pale face.

    Two old maids in the pce came over. One of them skillfully covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and the other tied up her hands from the back. They dragged her out together.

    She would definitely be killed. All the youngdies in the hall lowered their heads and trembled. The lead pce maid, who had stood beside them just now gently, had lost her life in the blink of an eye.

    The royal family was always like this. So was the imperial pce!

    The Emperor snorted and stood up to leave. On the halfway, he suddenly turned around and looked sharply at the Empress¡¯s face. ¡°You really should manage your pce. Things keep happening. I am afraid that you are unable to deal with so many things!¡±

    The Empress¡¯s face immediately turned pale. Her lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only watch the Emperor leaving angrily.

    The Emperor did me her, just as what he did after the thing of Shao Yanru. The thing just now reminded the Emperor of the thing of Shao Yanru.

    The hall became deadly silent. All the youngdies lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly for fear of annoying the Empress.

    After a long while, they heard the Empress take a deep breath and say exhaustedly in a low voice, ¡°You can leave now and stay for lunch. I¡¯m tired now. I¡¯ll go to take a rest!¡±

    ¡°Farewell, Empress Your Majesty!¡± They stood up together and bowed to the Empress.

    The Empress nodded. She held the hand of a nanny and turned to walk inside.

    ¡°Misses, pleasee to the side hall and take a seat,¡± a eunuch came over with a smile. He reached out to lead the way to the side, and then showed them the way in front.

    All the people followed him to the side hall. Compared with the solemn and dignified main hall, although the side hall was small, it was not so solemn, which made people feel rxed.

    ¡°I was really scared just now. I wanted to help you by saying something, but... I don¡¯t dare!¡± Zhang Qn came over to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hands and felt that she could finally relieve.

    The scenes in the main hall just now still frightened her.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t dare to talk!¡± Shao Wanru smiled softly and gently.

    Her words resonated with Zhang Qn so she nodded repeatedly. She leaned over and whispered near Shao Wanru¡¯s ear, ¡°Does the Empress dislike you?¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Zhang Qn looked around again. Seeing that no one noticed them, she moved her head closer to Shao Wanru and asked in a low voice, ¡°Was it because of your Big Sister¡¯s matter that she vented her anger on you?¡±

    She did not say the Empress directly, but she meant the Empress.

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t shake her head this time. There was a trace of deep worry and coldness in her watery eyes. Shao Yanru¡¯s matter was just one of the reasons. Another reason should be Chu Liuchen.

    The Huasheng of the Empress appeared in her hands, which not only indicated her sinister intentions, but also led people to suspect Chu Liuchen. If she had Huasheng, then Chu Liuchen should be the future Emperor. The disobedience was obvious.

    Even if the emperor would not do anything to Chu Liuchen, he would not dote on him as much as he used to. A small leak will sink a great ship. His affection for Chu Liuchen would finally be eliminated. After all, he was just a nephew. Maybe the Emperor did not suspect Chu Liuchen before because of his illness. But now, he got better, which meant that he would be the obstacle of someone.

    The thing that happened today was just an attempt.

    Fortunately, Chu Liuchen had sent the Huasheng worn by his mother before. And luckily, he came here today. Otherwise, this Huasheng would have fallen into her hands and she would be unable to exin it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± Zhang Qn looked around and felt that it was more convenient for them to talk in private outside. Just now, the Empress asked them to enjoy the scenery in the Phoenix Pce, so they were free to walk here.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    ¡°Sisters, where are you going? I¡¯d like to go with you!¡± Seeing them stand up, Infanta Yuan¡¯an also stood up and said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out together!¡± Zhang Qn said with a smile.

    The three of them went out hand in hand. Qi Rongzhi stayed in the corner and did not intend to go with them. The other Miss looked at her and the three Misses who were going out without saying anything in the end. The three Misses were all future Princesses, but she was just a concubine with a much lower status.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao and Prince Chen have known each other for a long time?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a smile as she walked. She looked gentle and elegant, and said that: ¡°Speaking of this, Fifth Miss Shao and I could be considered as counsins!¡±

    Considering the identity of the two Great Princesses, they were indeed cousins. However, the two Great Princesses had little contact with each other. Moreover, Shao Wanru was just the daughter of the Great Princess¡¯s daughter rather than granddaughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Infanta!¡± Shao Wanru answered her politely and changed the topic, ¡°When Prince Chen was in Jiangzhou, he lived in the mansion where I lived at that time!¡±

    Even though they had rtionship, Shao Wanru would not be so arrogant to call this infanta sister. When she saw this infanta at the first time, she was with Shao Yanru. Due to this, Shao Wanru would not trust her.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion in Jiangzhou?¡± The voice of Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not high with a natural mellowness, which left a good impression on people.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru nodded. She could not hide it from her. Almost everyone who had inquired about her knew it.

    ¡°I have met the Princess of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before...¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an suddenly covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I heard...¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡± Zhang Qn asked curiously. She was older than Shao Wanru, but she seemed to be less mature.

    ¡°I heard that this Princess had a bad rtionship with the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an smiled and just said a little about it.

    Because Prince Cheng had publicized what had happened three years ago, Qin Yuru had a bad reputation. If it weren¡¯t for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she would have been locked up for a lifetime.

    Shao Wanru smiled but said nothing.

    ¡°At that time, this Princess and the Madam of general disliked Fifth Miss Shao very much. After so many years, Fifth Miss Shao lives better,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a sigh. Then she turned to look at Shao Wanru and said, ¡°I heard that Prince Chen has always been cold and indifferent, but he tried his best to protect you just now.¡±

    Her words reminded Zhang Qn of the thing before. Prince Chen seemed to really care about Shao Wanru. She felt very happy for Shao Wanru and nodded again and again, ¡°You are so lucky!¡±

    ¡°Actually, when I lived in Qin¡¯s Mansion, I also lived well. General Qin, Aunt Shui and Madam Dowager all treated me very well!¡± Shao Wanru shooked her head and said softly without any hatred. Let the bygones be bygones. But no other kindness couldpare with their upbringing!

    This was her exnation for Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s words just now. She was not proud at all, nor did she me Qin¡¯s Mansion. Instead, she even felt grateful to Qin¡¯s Mansion. Her generosity worths people¡¯s appreciation.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an pointed at a pavilion not far away and stopped talking about the previous topic. ¡°Shall we go there and sit for a while? It¡¯s still early for lunch!¡±

    Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn nodded to agree. They went to the pavilion together, but were stopped by a pce maid when they arrived at the pavilion.

    ¡°Misses, this pavilion hasn¡¯t been repaired yet. It¡¯s not convenient for you to enter into it. If you want to enjoy the scenery, the pavilion in the front would be more suitable. The scenery watched from that pavilion would be more beautiful and you can see far!¡± The pce maid pointed to a pavilion in the left front of them with a smile.

    They took a look and felt satisfied. Then they followed the pce maid and walked forward.

    After they left, a part of the pce curtain, which had been lifted, fell slowly...

 Chapter 867 - Be Careful of Villians, Childe Yan

    <h4>Chapter 867 Be Careful of Villians, Childe Yan</h4>

    Chu Liuxin sat in the pavilion covered by pce curtains, frowning. He, who was handsome and bright, looked a little gloomy now.

    ¡°Master, shall we go to visit the Empress?¡± Eunuch Liu stood behind Chu Liuxin and asked cautiously.

    They had intended to see the Empress, butter they heard that the Emperor was there, so Chu Liuxin came here. Since that incident, Chu Liuxin had tried to meet the Emperor as little as possible, unless he had no choice.

    ¡°In a while!¡± Chu Liuxin said. Looking through the gauze curtain, he fell into deep thought. How he wished that he could go out as he wanted, just as he had done in the past, but not the current situation where he felt ashamed to face Shao Wanru. His heart was severely torn. It was very painful. She was going to get married, and the man she would marry was his Third Eldest Brother. Chu Liuxin felt that he had no reason to meet her anymore.

    If it weren¡¯t for Shao Yanru, and if that ident had never happened, it might have been him who was her fiance now. At the thought of such a possibility, Chu Liuxin felt a pain in his heart.

    After waiting for a while, Eunuch Liu said uneasily, ¡°Master, it¡¯s the time! We have to go now. Otherwise, the Empress maye to uster!¡±

    He had entered Phoenix Pce but didn¡¯t pay a visit to the Empress. She would definitely be suspicious when she knew it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Liuxin stood up.

    ¡°Are we... going back?¡± Eunuch Liu asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuxin had already strode out, and Eunuch Liu could only follow behind.

    On the attic, Shao Wanru and the other two girls were looking into the distance, with their backs leaned against the railing. Suddenly, Chu Liuxin¡¯s figure appeared in their sight. They couldn¡¯t tell who he was from his back, only to know that he was a young noble master.

    ¡°Could it be Prince Zhou?¡± Zhang Qn said in surprise. Prince Zhou was the most likely one who would appear in the Empress¡¯ pce at this time. Prince Chen had just left, so he could not be here now. Moreover, Prince Chen¡¯s clothes were different from what the man wore.

    Zhang Qn was engaged to Chu Liuyue, so it was no psychological burden for her to mention Prince Zhou.

    While Infanta Yuan¡¯an blushed. She also thought it was Prince Zhou. Only Shao Wanru was still hesitant. She couldn¡¯t recognize him at a moment, but it didn¡¯t seem to be Prince Zhou in her eyes.

    ¡°It seems to be him!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said hesitantly with a slightly red face. She was the future Princess Zhou, so she felt a little embarrassed to see him right now.

    It seemed that Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted to share her embarrassment, so she looked at Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Fifth Miss is going to marry Prince Chen soon. Have all your dowries in the mansion been prepared? I heard that when Infanta Qinghua married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had arge number of dowries. They should be left to you!¡±

    ¡°Some of them were rewarded to me by my grandma, and some to Hao¡¯er!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her eyes, which were as bright as crystals.

    ¡°Is your younger brother still living in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked curiously, ¡°He is a descendant of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and the only legitimate son of the former Heir of Duke Xing. It is better for him to stay in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Though Infatan Yuan¡¯an¡¯s words were very euphemistic, Shao Wanru understood their hidden meanings. She smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Hao¡¯er is still young and my grandma is old, but I don¡¯t have time to take care of both of them. My grandma happens to have time and energy, so she can take care of Hao¡¯er!¡±

    Zhang Qn¡¯s attention was also caught by their talking. Although she looked naive, she couldn¡¯t help saying in a low voice, ¡°Will it affect him if he doesn¡¯t go back now?¡±

    Since Shao Wanru was recognized as the daughter of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion three years ago, there had been some arguments on the position of the Heir of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Marquis Xing had once requested to confer the title of Heir of Marquis Xing on his son, andter on Shao Yuanhao. It was still hard to say who would inherit the position. But it could be certain that if Shao Yuanhao kept staying in Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, it would not be beneficial to him, at least from the perspective of inheriting the title. He would not be recognized by the Shao family.

    Although the title of Marquis Xing was conferred by the Emperor, the heir should be recognized by the Shao family.

    ¡°I know little about this.¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to continue the topic. She just replied vaguely and shook her head to show that she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you have been very sure that your brother will take it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an covered her smiling mouth with a handkerchief and made fun of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°How can I be sure about such kind of thing? I only want Hao¡¯er to be safe and sound!¡± Shao Wanru said with a wry smile, unwilling to talk about this matter anymore. She looked at a cluster of flowers close at hand, stood up, and asked, ¡°What flowers are those? They don¡¯t seem to be winter jasmine, do they?¡±

    Winter jasmines were the flowers that bloom the earliest in such a season. But the ones in front of her, which looked charming and gentle, were not winter jasmines with small petals.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are. They may be flowers from another country. They are so beautiful!¡± Zhang Qn also stood up and was very surprised. She couldn¡¯t see them when she was still in her seat...

    ¡°I heard that it was from a small country. I forget to tell you. I was told by the pce maid of the Empress when she led me into the hall,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a smile.

    ¡°It turns out that you paid a visit around Phoenix Pce after you arrived here, Infanta. When I reached the pce, I was directly led to the pce by the pce maid and didn¡¯t have time to walk around,¡± Zhang Qn said, sounding envious.

    ¡°I might havee earlier, so the Empress asked someone to show me around the pce first,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an exined with a smile.

    Shao Wanru looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s pretty but non-aggressive face. She looked very delicate but not very eye-catching at first nce, especially among the beautiful girls. However, if you carefully looked her up and down, you would find that she was very good-looking. In addition, her words were decent and calm, which left a good impression on others.

    However, for some reason, Shao Wanru felt that she should be wary of this Infanta.

    What she said just now sounded like a casual joke, but there seemed to be some provoking connotations in it.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know whether her words were only a joke or a hint of sarcasm, but she was sure that an Infanta shouldn¡¯t say such words. As the granddaughter of Great Elder Princess and the future Princess Zhou, how could she be so ignorant?

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an kept asking whether she was confident in getting the position of the Heir for her brother. However, she was just a weak girl living in the boudoir, so she could do nothing, unless Chu Liuchen offered help. Then another matter was involved. How much power could Chu Liuchen have?

    How much power did he have to help her to get the position of the Heir of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    Obviously, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was trying to find it out. In herst life, she was Princess Zhou, too. It was said that she had a good rtionship with Prince Zhou and was valued by the Empress. She once witnessed that this Princess Zhou was admired by people and showed a noble and arrogant attitude towards others, which was quite different from now.

    Moreover, in herst life, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was also a close friend of Shao Yanru¡¯s.

    ¡°The Empress is so kind to you!¡± Zhang Qn sighed and said with a teasing smile on her face. Infanta Yuan¡¯an suddenly blushed and coughed in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not joking!¡±

    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Why are you shy and awkward?¡± Zhang Qn bent down with a smile and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Prince Zhou was also here just now. Could it be that Prince Zhou apanied you for a walk just now?¡±

    After she was teased like that, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face turned even redder. She gave Zhang Qn a bashful nce and said, ¡°You are talking nonsense. I don¡¯t talk with you anymore. I would rather talk to Fifth Miss. When you saw Prince Chen just now, why didn¡¯t you make fun of Fifth Miss Shao?¡±

    Hearing that they changed the subject, Shao Wanru waved her hands and hastened to say, ¡°Keep gossiping about yourselves. Don¡¯t even try to drag me in. I didn¡¯t ask anyone to apany me to walk around the Phoenix Pce!¡±

    ¡°You... you two...¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an stammered with a red face, pointing at Shao Wanru and then at Zhang Qn. Then she said with a grievance, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I didn¡¯t make fun of you!¡±

    Her bashful manner made Zhang Qn burst intoughter without control.

    As they wereughing and chatting, a pce maid came in and invited them to have lunch. They looked up at the sky and found that it was still early.

    When they followed the pce maid to where the lunch was set, Qi Rongzhi and another Miss had been there waiting for them. Then a eunuch came and told them that the Empress didn¡¯t feel well and that they could help themselves.

    Surrounded by the pce maids and eunuchs who served them, they felt very awkward when eating the meal, even though the Empress was not with them. After taking a few bites, they all put down their chopsticks.

    A eunuch arranged pnquins for them and saw them off one by one.

    When they arrived at the gate of the pce, they got on their own carriages and went back to their mansions.

    When Shao Wanru reached the gate of the mansion, she saw Yan Xi again, who had juste back. She blinked her watery eyes and winked at Yujie, who was right beside her. Yujie got the hint, took two steps forward, and bowed respectfully to Yan Xi, ¡°Childe Yan!¡±

    Yanxi had intended to pretend that he didn¡¯t see her, so he walked quickly so that they could miss the chance to meet each other. Now he also knew that she was the Fifth Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, the future Princess Chen.

    But he was stopped by Yujie, so he had to greet Shao Wanru. When he turned around, Shao Wanru was just bowing gracefully to him. Yan Xi hurriedly returned a salute and said, ¡°Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Childe Yan came to the capital city for the Spring Imperial Examination!¡± Shao Wanru straightened up her body and started a chat.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the reason why I lived in your mansion!¡± Yan Xi nodded.

    ¡°Your ancestors had a good rtionship with my family, so it¡¯s certain that you live here in the capital city!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, and then bowed sideways, ¡°I wish you to pass the examination!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Fifth Miss!¡± Yan Xi stepped aside politely.

    Shao Wanru with Yujie walked past him and went to the inner court. Old Madam had instructed her to report what had happened in the pce as soon as she returned to the mansion.

    Watching Shao Wanru leave, Yan Xi frowned. When Shao Wanru went past him, she said to him in a low voice, ¡°Childe Yan, be careful of the viins around you!¡±

 Chapter 868 - Old Madam With Irrational Conduct

    <h4>Chapter 868 Old Madam With Irrational Conduct</h4>

    After her slender figure disappeared behind the moon-shaped arched door, Yan Xi slowly looked away.

    As he lived in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he had little contact with the people there, except for Wang Shengxue, the cousin nephew of Marquis Xing. Did she refer to Wang Shengxue?

    Wang Shengxue was the first person that came to Yan Xi¡¯s mind. He had felt that Wang Shengxue was weird. After being warned by Shao Wanru, he was more sure about his supposition.

    After all, he was not a stupid man. He didn¡¯t ignore Shao Wanru¡¯s admonition, because he didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru, as a girl in the boudoir, and who was the future Princess Chen, could make irresponsible remarks, and there was no need for her to do that.

    Seeing Yan Xi standing still, the servant behind called him, ¡°Master!¡±

    He was the young male servant Yan Xi brought from his home. Two servants were sent by Yan Xi¡¯s family to take care of him, one to look after his daily life and the other to serve when he was studying.

    Because he was a guest in the mansion, Yan Xi was very polite. He never asked his servants to inquire people there for messages, in case that some unnecessary misunderstandings would be made.

    ¡°Go and inquire about Childe Wang. Find out why he didn¡¯t take the imperial examination!¡± Young Yan raised his head and made up his mind.

    He remembered that once in a talk about the Spring Imperial Examination, Wang Shengxue told him that he had the official qualification to take the exam, but he was dyed because of his sister¡¯s health, and he couldn¡¯t take the exam for the time being. Yan Xi didn¡¯t care about it at that time, but now he remembered it and wanted to know the details.

    ¡°Yes, Master! I¡¯ll go and inquire about itter!¡± The clever servant said.

    Since they had been living in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a period of time, it was not hard for him to find a few people to inquire about it. It didn¡¯t take long for Yan Xi¡¯s servant to get the information.

    ¡°Sir, all the servants in the mansion say Childe Wang is a scoundrel. When his sister died, he extorted a lot of money from the mansion. I heard that though Childe Wang is a distant nephew of Marquis Xing, he has a bad character. He once wronged Fifth Miss several times. His official rank was removed because he annoyed Fifth Miss. Now he is unqualified to take the exam!¡±

    The servants of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t like Wang Shengxue at all. Although they didn¡¯t know the details of what Wang Shengxue had done before, they knew that Wang Shengxue had benefited a lot, while Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had suffered a loss. In their opinion, Wang Shengxue should be driven out directly and stopped froming to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again.

    However, when he came to the mansion again, they were told by their masters to turn a blind eye to Wang Shengxue. After all, he was the Marquis¡¯s nephew, so they couldn¡¯t be estranged from him.

    How ridiculous it was to consider the rtionship after he had caused such trouble to them!

    However, as servants, they didn¡¯t know what was behind it and did not dare to gossip about it either. All they could do was to despise Childe Wang in secret.

    ¡°Childe Wang has such a bad character?¡± Yan Xi was shocked when he heard that. Although he didn¡¯t approve of some of Wang Shengxue¡¯s behaviors, he had always regarded Wang as a decent and righteous gentleman who would never hesitate to do what was right. He had never thought that Wang had such a bad character.

    After pondering for a moment, Yan Xi asked, ¡°Is the information you gathered exactly urate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I have specially asked several different people, and all the information was learned from indirect inquiries. It was also not eye-catching. But everyone I inquired said the same about Childe Wang!¡± The servant said with confidence.

    Yan Xi was silent. He was already starting to believe it.

    In the past, when he went out with Wang Shengxue, he could always sense something strange in the servant¡¯s eyes, although they bowed to them respectfully. He could even sense a little pity from the servants who were looking at him. At that time, he couldn¡¯t tell what it meant, but now he seemed to understand it.

    If Wang Shengxue¡¯s character was indeed as bad as he had heard, was there any secret behind his enthusiastic help to save Miss Zhao?

    ¡°Go to Miss Zhao¡¯s home, monitor the back door, and find out whether Miss Zhao contacts with anyone secretly, and especially see whether Childe Wang goes there in private!¡±

    When he doubled one thing about Wang Shengxue, he started to doubt everything about him. Yan Xi immediately thought of the Miss Zhao whom Wang Shengxue had helped enthusiastically.

    When Miss Zhao couldn¡¯t find her rtives and encountered harassment from a yboy, she was lucky to meet Yan Xi. Was it just a coincidence or an arrangement by Wang Shengxue? The enthusiastic Wang Shengxue did not seem to be a person with a bad character, but the person the servant inquired about was the real Wang Shengxue. If that was the case, there was something unbeknown to him in the matter between him and Miss Zhao. And Yan Xi strongly felt that Miss Zhao was the key.

    Yan Xi was enlightened by a word of Shao Wanru. So he immediately sent someone to secretly investigate the Miss Zhao he met in the capital city.

    Shao Wanru went to the Chuntang Courtyard, and Old Madam had waited there early. After Shao Wanru reported what had happened in Phoenix Pce in detail, Old Madam darkened her face and said nothing for a long time.

    Shao Wanru sat aside and lowered her head, waiting for Old Madam¡¯s response.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, do you think the Empress was discontented with you or Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Old Madam asked slowly after a while.

    Shao Wanru raised the corner of her mouth and showed a cold sneer on her face. Old Madam still hoped that the Empress hated her instead of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru raised her head, with the sneer on her face disappearing. She shook her head calmly.

    Old Madam carefully looked at her eyes and found they were bright and pure. They were charming but simple. After all, she was still young. When she said nothing and just shook her head, she looked a little confused.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, now the title of nobility of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion has be Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. I am ashamed to face your grandfather and father. But the title still needs to be inherited. Hao¡¯er is not a kid anymore.¡± Old Madam sighed and looked depressed.

    Since Old Madam passed outst time, she had lost her energy and looked very weak after she woke up.

    As she said that, she suddenly felt sad, and her eyes got moistened. Then she wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head. It was hard to answer, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. So she kept silent and simply waited. Hao¡¯er was not young anymore? It sounded like that Hao¡¯er had gained the position of the Heir of Marquis Xing. And it was the first time that Old Madam had mentioned it in front of her.

    She pursed her red lips and didn¡¯t respond to Old Madam.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s silence displeased Old Madam a lot. She raised her eyebrows and suppressed the anger in her heart. Her voice became lower and gentler. She said, ¡°When I think that your father was thest Duke Xing, but now the title of Duke has been degraded to Marquis... I am ashamed to meet your grandfather and father after I die... Everything has always been fine, but who has ever expected that...¡±

    Old Madam became sadder. She looked like an ordinary olddy, sorrowing when thinking of her son who died early.

    Nanny Yu had begun tofort her in a low voice. Old Madam mentioned Shao Wanru¡¯d father again and again. Shao Wanru clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly and could not hide the cold sneer in her lowered eyes.

    When Old Madam was in need, she would mention her father, and when she wasn¡¯t, she would even harm her life. At this time, Old Madam talked about the title of nobility again and again. Needless to say, she hade up with some new tricks. She must want to rely on her strength or Chu Liuchen¡¯s.

    What a wonderful idea!

    Old Madam was sad. Nanny Yu tried tofort her again and again, but Shao Wanru just sat there like a block of wood and didn¡¯t respond at all.

    Old Madam was too irritated to keep pretending. She suddenly pushed Nanny Yu away and was about to get angry. Seeing her grandma be sad for so long, Shao Wanru, as a granddaughter, just sat there without any reaction! Of course, Shao Wanru was not brought up by Old Madam and didn¡¯t have any feelings for her grandma at all. Old Madam was extremely annoyed.

    Realizing that Old Madam was going to lose her temper, Nanny Yu hurriedly grabbed her hand to stop her. She shooked her head and motioned for Old Madam not to get angry with Shao Wanru.

    Old Madam tried hard to suppress her anger. She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush anymore and said bluntly, ¡°Fifth Girl, the restoration of our title depends on you! After all, you will be a daughter-inw of the royal family, the future Princess Chen. If you can say something good for our mansion in front of Prince Chen, it will definitely be effective!¡±

    As expected, Old Madam wanted her help. Shao Wanru¡¯s watery eyes became deep. She slowly raised her head with a little shock in her eyes and said, ¡°Grandma...¡±

    Old Madam cut Shao Wanru and said impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel awkward to ask for it. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion belongs to you juniors. I will live for few years at such an old age, and what I want is to restore the title of the Duke. Even if I die now, I will never turn over in my grave!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Prince Chen is not that capable,¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°How do you know whether he has the ability or not without a try? It is said that Prince Chen is the most favored prince of the Emperor and Empress Dowager. He can get whatever he wants. How do you know he can¡¯t help if you don¡¯t try to persuade him?¡± Old Madam waved her hand and refused to listen to Shao Wanru¡¯s refusal. She directly drove her away. ¡°You must be tired. Go and have a rest. Think about how to talk with Prince Chen about this matter. The title can¡¯t be lost in our hands!¡±

    This meant that Shao Wanru must mention it to Chu Liuchen in any case, and he must help to restore the reputation of Marquis Xing.

    After Old Madam finished her words, she went into her bedroom to have a rest with Nanny Yu¡¯s help, leaving Shao Wanru alone.

    Yujie showed an angry expression on her face. Old Madam was too much, pushing the matter to her Miss, as if her Miss would be to me if it didn¡¯t seed.

    Shao Wanru still looked calm and was not surprised by Old Madam¡¯s irrational conduct. She turned around and walked out of Chuntang Courtyard with Yujie and went back to Piaoyun Courtyard.

    The Piaoyun Courtyard had been very busy recently. Everyone was busy preparing the dowries for Shao Wanru. Except for Yujie who had to apany Shao Wanru, several trusted servant girls were so busy that they could rarely be seen in the courtyard.

    When Shao Wanru came back,rge pieces of furniture in Piaoyun Courtyard were being sorted off. Nanny Yu was carefully moving them out with several strong old maids.

    Seeing Shao Wanru, Nanny Yu hastened toe over and bowed. Then she pointed at thatrge pile of furniture and said, ¡°Miss, what do you think of these?¡±

 Chapter 869 - Trampling on Others Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 869 Trampling on Others¡¯ Reputation</h4>

    Shao Wanru nodded.

    ¡°Then I will ask people toe to move. Eldest Young Madam has sent someone to ask me if I am ready before,¡± Nanny Yu said.

    Now Zhao Xiran was in charge of the affairs in the mansion, of which the most important thing was preparing for Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage.

    Theserge pieces of furniture should be moved to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion today to decorate the couple¡¯s room.

    As a part of a woman¡¯s dowry, big things like furniture could be ced in the bridal chamber first.

    Shao Wanru carefully walked around a big pile of furniture in the garden, went into the inner room, and sit down. Then she ordered Yujie, ¡°Bring me yesterday¡¯s headwear.¡±

    She always felt that this headwear looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen it before.

    Yujie replied and fetched the headwear. Shao Wanru opened the brocade box, and examined it carefully again. And she found that it was very simr to the one in the Empress¡¯ jewelry box just now.

    However, it seemed different when she observed more carefully. It was obvious that the headwear in her hand was more exquisite and ingenious. Each part of it was designed borately, making it look natural and noble.

    On the headwear, the phoenix¡¯s head could shake gently with beads hanging down. With a slight shake, there would be gorgeous fine lines, looking extremely attractive.

    Picking up the headwear, she presented it on her hair and looked into the mirror. She didn¡¯t know why but she kept feeling that it looked familiar.

    Then she put it on the table and looked at it narrowly.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had been studying this headwear for quite a while, Yujie began to look at it carefully. But she found nothing. After a long time, she noticed Shao Wanru¡¯s abstraction and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss, is there anything wrong with this headwear?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. She felt it familiar as if she had seen it several times before. But where had she seen it?

    She seemed to recall something, but when she thought about it carefully, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Not even a clue.

    Where had she seen this headwear before?

    It couldn¡¯t be in this life, maybe somewhere in thest life. Shao Wanru had forgotten a lot of things of herst life, so she had no confidence in recalling this headwear now.

    She carefully considered what had happened in herst life. This headwear could only be seen after she entered the pce, but she was a mere painter in the pce at that time. How could she have any chance to see this headwear which was a relic of Chu Liuchen¡¯s mother?

    She rubbed her brows, and slowly closed her watery eyes. Her long eyshes fluttered slightly like exhausted butterflies and cast two jagged shadows on her pale face.

    She quietly thought about it for a while, but still, she recalled nothing.

    She got up and walked to the window, looked into the sky, and saw a tall building at distance. It was the courtyard where her Second Uncle lived. She somehow remembered that her father had moved some things there before.

    She was wondering whether her father also had ever stood on that tall building and looked around the scenery of the whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    If her parents hadn¡¯t left at that time, all the tragedies might not have happened then, and her parents would still be alive now.

    Her heart inexplicably ached, and her eyes turned red.

    If her parents were alive, they would not let their own son and daughter live so hard. Without parents, they were like duckweed, rootless and helpless. If she did not be stronger, she would end the same way as she did in herst life. Instead of giving a helping hand to her, those so-called rtives would push her into a deeper abyss and gnaw away all her blood and bones until beyond redemption.

    Shao Wanru raised her head slightly and looked at the tall building calmly as if she could see her parents in there...

    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, sounds of exmation rang out the yard, which interrupted Shao Wanru¡¯s thoughts. She looked down at the noisy yard to find that someone seemed to be hit.

    ¡°Go and check it!¡±

    Yujie replied and went out. She got into the crowd, took a nce quickly and came back to report, ¡°Miss, an old maid¡¯s leg got hit by a cab. Don¡¯t worry about it. Nanny Yu has been dealing with it. I suppose it is not a big problem. I¡¯ve checked, the maid is fine!¡±

    Yujie had learned medical knowledge before, so she could tell the condition at a nce.

    Shao Wanru nodded and squinted her watery eyes slightly. When she was about to turn around and go back, suddenly, she heard another scream. Someone else fell down.

    Shao Wanru stopped and looked to the yard. Many people worked in a rush. In a short while, they gathered into two groups. Some of them were screaming in a panic, while others were helping solve the issue. It was a mess.

    ¡°Stop moving anything. Rescue the injured first and send them to have a rest. You cane back and move these thingster!¡± Shao Wanru said decisively.

    ¡°But, Miss...¡± Yujie wanted to say that things were very urgent and they didn¡¯t have time to rest.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to let them rest for a while!¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had made up her mind, Yujie turned around resignedly to tell Nanny Yu about it. Then, she helped Nanny Yu get the two injured old maids out to the wing room to rest.

    Others were also allowed to go back to rest first. These people had been busy since morning, and had not even had lunch yet. They had been told to move several pieces of furniture out of the yard before resting, but now they were told to have lunch first. Everyone thanked profusely and went back.

    After checking the two old maids¡¯ injures, Yujie came back.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not a big deal. The furniture fell down identally when being moved and hit the maids.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they have lunch before?¡± Shao Wanru just knew that these servants hadn¡¯t had lunch yet. It had already beente for having lunch now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked them just now. They were told to move these big pieces of furniture out of the yard first and then they were allowed to have lunch. Actually, some pieces of furniture looked light, but they were not easy to move at all. In addition, the servants¡¯ legs and feet were weak as they worked till now. They were exhausted, thus they failed to carry them firmly and caused the maids to be injured!¡±

    Yujie learned all the ins and outs of the affairs clearly and reported in full detail to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Who gave them the previous order?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Someone sent by the Eldest Young Madam. Eldest Young Madam specially promised to give them more rewards if they worked harder. She said that after they finished, they would be given other rewards,¡± Yujie answered.

    A smile slowly appeared on Shao Wanru¡¯s lips, beautiful, charming, but cold.

    Once something happened to those servants, Shao Wanru would be med for it. Zhao Xiran had well nned everything. If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t found Zhao Xiran¡¯s ulterior motives before, she would also think that Zhao Xiran was a good person now, given that she not only dedicated her efforts but also paid a lot of money.

    Zhao Xiran was always maneuvering. Although she hadn¡¯t caused any substantial harm to Shao Wanru yet, it was really annoying.

    ¡°Send the two injured old maids to the Qiuhui Courtyard and tell them that they identally got their feet injured. Ask Sister Zhao to help treat them. Whatever it costs, I will pay for it!¡± Shao Wanru said

    Since Zhao Xiran yed tricks to disgust her, Shao Wanru thought she should get back at her. She believed that Zhao Xiran was tiring to feel out her, and she wanted to give Zhao Xiran a warning. No matter what Zhao Xiran¡¯s purpose was, she should not treat others as her stepping stone. Shao Wanru was not to be trampled easily. Whether Zhao Xiran wanted others to think that she was a person or she wanted to get praises from the whole mansion, she should not ruin the reputation of others to benefit herself...

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, Fifth Miss sent two old maids over saying that they were injured. They obviously got injured at her ce and were working for her. How could she let us take care of them?¡± Qiu Yue came in angrily to report to Zhao Xiran.

    In the room, Zhao Xiran looked mad and gloomy. She had been well prepared when she married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and she even had yed some tricks in order to take charge of the mansion. But she had never expected that so many things happened to her marriage. On her wedding day, they even lost the title of duke. In any case, it was very unlucky.

    After that, Old Madam turned her anger on Zhao Xiran. Although Zhao Xiran was in charge now, it was difficult to get started without any guidance. Besides, some supervisors of the mansion didn¡¯t obey her. Everyone knew that she could hardly please her elders since so many things happened after she married into the mansion.

    Therefore, she had to be more patient now. If possible, she was willing to cooperate with others.

    ¡°Bring them in and ask someone to take good care of them. Then go to find a doctor to check them. Don¡¯t worry about money. Make sure to cure them!¡± Zhao Xiran ordered.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, Fifth Miss said that if you need money, just ask her for it. It sounded sweet, but she didn¡¯t give us any substantial help. Sweet words are easy to speak!¡± Qiu Yue pursed her lips and said angrily.

    In front of so many servants, what the people from Piaoyun Courtyard said sounded so sweet, and the two injured old maids kept showing their sincere gratitude to Fifth Miss.

    It was Eldest Young Madam¡¯s effort, while Fifth Miss gained the gratitude. Qiu Yue was very unconvinced. Eldest Young Madam had just married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and encountered such a big event. She really needed a good reputation to support herself in the mansion. Why did Fifth Miss want to grab Eldest Young Madam¡¯s chance to build a good reputation?

    ¡°Just forget it. It will be Prime Minister¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday in a few days. Have you prepared all the gifts?¡± Zhao Xiran was very calm while the servant girl was in anger. She had known that Fifth Miss Shao was not simple. Things came out as she had expected¡ªFifth Miss Shao was a tough person. She had to be more careful.

    ¡°Everything is ready, but why are you nning to give away the good stuff among your dowry as presents? Shouldn¡¯t Old Madam be the one to prepare gifts?¡±

    Thinking of this, Qiu Yue got angry again. No newly married woman would be asked to spend her own money on the family. However, Old Madam said that their mansion couldn¡¯t be outshone by other mansions in terms of the Prime Minister¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday gifts. She also said that most good stuff in the mansion had been given to the Fifth Miss as her dowry and there was barely anything precious. Wasn¡¯t she forcing Zhao Xiran to give away her own dowry?

    Fortunately, Zhao Xiran was good-natured. Otherwise, she would not have endured it.

    Qiu Yue felt more and more indignant for Zhao Xiran.

 Chapter 870 - The Hypocritical Eldest Young Madam

    <h4>Chapter 870 The Hypocritical Eldest Young Madam</h4>

    Zhao Xi smiled with a gentle face as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°No matter how good the dowries are, they will be devalued if I keep all of them myself. So why not pick one or two pieces of high quality and give them away as gifts? That will also bring glory to the recipients. So there¡¯s no need to think that we will suffer loss!¡±

    When Qiu Yue was about to follow her words, the curtain was suddenly lifted and Shao Hua¡¯an came in. He happened to hear what Zhao Xiran had said when he was outside the door, and his heart was full of shame.

    He entered the room and waved his hand, and Qiu Yue left after receiving his instruction.

    Shao Hua¡¯an sat down beside her, hold her hands, and said softly, ¡°Xiran, I am sorry to have made you go through this!¡±

    It was his idea to marry Zhao Xiran. Though he was happy to marry the woman he liked, his happiness was diluted because of the degradation of their mansion. He didn¡¯t see a happy and cheerful atmosphere as he had imagined.

    Fortunately, Xiran was a virtuous wife. She had never made more trouble since that day when she argued to go back to her parents¡¯ home. And she managed the family affairs wholeheartedly even though she knew that his grandma was making things difficult for her.

    However, even a clever woman couldn¡¯t cook a good meal without rice. How could Shao Hua¡¯an not know how difficult it was for her? He took out a key from his pocket and put it in Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand. ¡°This is the key to my private storehouse. If you need anything, you can take it yourself from there. I know it is hard for you that you were asked to manage the family affairs as soon as you enter the mansion. However, there is no other better choice in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Hua¡¯an¡­ I don¡¯t need it. Keep it for yourself.¡± Zhao Xiran pushed the key back to Shao Hua¡¯an with a red face.

    ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. You just keep the key and make use of it. And if you need anything else, just tell me. You can¡¯t just make up for them with your dowries!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s voice became softer and softer. He held Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand tightly and sighed, ¡°I will help you get revenge for the grievances you have suffered now in the future!¡±

    His words were full of love and sincerity. Zhao Xiran¡¯s face became redder and redder. After all, she was just a newly married woman. When hearing these words of love, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Shao Hua¡¯an was pleased by her bashful beauty. He opened his arms, held tightly her in his arms, and patted her on the back gently. ¡°Xiran, I finally marry you!¡±

    Treated with his gentleness, Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t help but rx her body and close her eyes slightly. She was married now. She was not only the First Miss of the Zhao family but also the wife of the First Young Master of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After a long while, Zhao Xiran pushed Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s arms and said gently, ¡°Look at the list I¡¯ve prepared. This is the first time I¡¯m in charge of the domestic affairs of the mansion. Grandmother and Third Aunt are not willing to teach me. Please check it for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing that she was so gentle and considerate, Shao Hua¡¯an couldn¡¯t help feeling more guilty. He let go of Zhao Xiran and took over the list from her. He nodded while reading the list of gifts, feeling gratified that he had married a good wife.

    It was always said that if a man married a woman, he should marry a virtuous one. Not to mention other things, it could be seen from the fact that Zhao Xiran could handle family affairs in an orderly way so that he could deal with the official business wholeheartedly.

    She was such a talented woman. Even though no one guided her, she had done a really good job!

    ¡°Everything is well arranged, but some more valuable gifts are needed. Our two mansions are neighbors and we have been friends for many years. The children of our two families have known each other and grew up together since I was young. Our rtionship is notparable,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an suggested after reading it.

    Zhao Xiran agreed, picked up a writing brush, and added a few gifts.

    Shao Hua¡¯an checked it again and thought that everything was appropriate. Then he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect! You can show it to my grandmater. If she is not satisfied with these among the gifts, you can exchange them for other valuable ones. Because they seem to be not lucky enough!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an pointed at several gifts on the list and said. Zhao Xiran marked them.

    The couple talked for a while, and then Shao Hua¡¯an was summoned and he left with the servant sent by Shao Jing.

    Zhao Xiran put the gift list back on the desk. After thinking for a moment, she decided to write a new copy of it and change the gifts Shao Hua¡¯an had pointed out to her. When she read them again, she found that the value of all the gifts remained the same, but they had better symbolic meanings and became much more to the elders¡¯ taste.

    Qiu Yue came in with a cup of tea.

    ¡°Take this list to Fifth Miss and request her to see whether there is something inappropriate. Tell her that I know little about it because I have just entered Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. I can turn to no one but Fifth Miss for help,¡± Zhao Xiran put down the writing brush in her hand and ordered.

    ¡°Miss, you are the sister-inw of Fifth Miss and also the housekeeper. Why should you show it to Fifth Miss? Even if the list needs a review of other people in the mansion, you should show it to Old Madam and Third Madam who are your elders, or Third Miss and Fourth Miss who are older than Fifth Miss. I heard that Fifth Misses from a poor family¡­¡±

    Qiuyue was very dissatisfied with Shao Wanru because of what had just happened, so she blurted out a lot of words.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Miss, I¡­¡± Qiu Yue felt very wronged.

    ¡°You have no idea about what this ce is and what kind of person Fifth Miss is! How can you as a servant girl nder her? If Fifth Miss wants to sentence you to death, even I cannot save you because of what you said just now!¡± Zhao Xiran said coldly, ¡°This is not Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, and I am not the First Miss Zhao here. I am now the wife of the First Young Master of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Zhao Xiran almost gnashed her teeth and said with sharp eyes. The two servant girls were the best among her servants, but now she found that they had been spoiled by her in the past so that they dared to say anything behind. Zhao Xiran understood that Shao Wanru was not an easy person to deal with, so she could only make friends with her.

    ¡°Forgive me. I overstepped my bounds!¡± Qiu Yue knelt. She felt aggrieved but didn¡¯t dare to refute.

    ¡°Well, you can leave now. Tell Fifth Miss to help review it. If she has any suggestions, tell me when youe back!¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s face softened.

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Madam!¡± Realizing that she had annoyed Zhao Xiran, Qiu Yue did not dare to speak a word anymore. She hastened to respond and left with the list.

    Shao Wanru was very surprised by this unexpected gift list. No matter in what aspects, Zhao Xiran should not have shown it to her.

    ¡°The gifts listed by Sister Zhao are wless. I can¡¯t see anything wrong with them. In fact, I also know nothing about family management. If Sister Zhao is worried, she can show the list to grandma,¡± Shao Wanru said to Qiu Yue with a smile, and then she asked Yujie to pass the gift list back to Qiu Yue.

    ¡°Our Eldest Young Madam means to ask Fifth Miss to check it anyway. If there is any mistake or taboo, please point it out for us. Eldest Young Madam has just entered the mansion and doesn¡¯t know much about it. She doesn¡¯t know whether there is something wrong!¡±

    Qiu Yue smiled and made clear her master¡¯s words in one breath. Now, no one could tell that she had been angry before.

    Yujie handed the gift list to her and answered with a smile, ¡°The list is as perfect as our Miss said just now. Nothing is needed to be changed. In fact, our Miss has just returned to the mansion. Compared with other Misses, she¡¯s not very familiar with the domestic affairs of the mansion!¡±

    She meant that Zhao Xiran had asked the wrong person.

    The various taboos or conventions in the mansion were not what Shao Wanru, who had juste back to the mansion, could know.

    Fortunately, everyone was just going through the motions. After the two servant girls said a few polite forms to each other, Qiu Yue took the gift list and went back to report to Zhao Xiran.

    ¡°Miss, what is Eldest Young Madam thinking? Why did she show you the list? It has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Yujie softened her stiff face with her hands. She spared no efforts to pretend to smile at Qiu Yue just now.

    Yu Jie was having a battle with Qiu Yue in polite forms and with a fake smile, which had numbed her teeth. What a show it was!

    ¡°She is making a show to others!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile. By no means could she be fond of such a sister-inw, who showed a hostile attitude to her as soon as she married into the mansion. Shao Wanru just nced at the list casually. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡°Miss, why do we have to go to the Mansion of the Prime Minister for the birthday party this year? I remember that they said we didn¡¯t have to go before? Moreover, we were asked to go with Eldest Young Madam,¡± Yujie asked curiously. They were informed by the old maid sent by Old Madam before Qiu Yue came.

    Shao Wanru was about to get married, and she didn¡¯t have too much time. Old Madam had wanted her to refuse those unnecessary banquets, except for those held in the pce that she had to attend. She was required to spend most of her time preparing her dowries and something like that in the mansion.

    ¡°It might be owed to the close rtionship between the two mansions!¡± Shao Wanru said and turned her watery eyes to the window. Would she visit the Mansion of the Prime Minister again in her new life?

    She had thought that her mood would fluctuate, but now she found that she was as calm as water. She was indeed calm, without the slightest ripple.

    In herst life, once she was asked to enter the Mansion of the Prime Minister to suppress the bad luck. But she was reprimanded by Madam Wen in the mourning hall that her lips were too gaudy and then she was expelled.

    That was a rainy day. She was wet by the freezing autumn rain. She was cold and hungry, and had no one to turn to for help. Now when she thought of it, she felt as if it had happened in a different life.

    She closed her eyes slightly. At that time, she almost lost her soul. Without a home or reliable rtives. She was alone in the vast world. In the street, some passers-by pointed at her and mocked her because of the wet clothes.

    She bit her lip hard. The sharp pain sobered her up in a second that she was Shao Wanru now, not the panicky and helpless Qin Yuru in herst life.

    She slowly opened her eyes, which were cold, sharp, and stained with anger. And then she slowly calmed down. Her lips showed a mocking smile that was without any warmth.

    Her new life waspletely different from thest one. In this life, she had nothing to do with Wen Xichi. After repaying Wen Xichi¡¯s kindness in thest life, she would not have much contact with the Mansion of the Prime Minister again.

    So it was not so difficult for her to enter the Mansion of the Prime Minister again¡­

 Chapter 871 - Enter the Mansion of the Prime Minister Again

    <h4>Chapter 871 Enter the Mansion of the Prime Minister Again</h4>

    Old Madam had said that she would not go to the Mansion of the Prime Minister, butter she changed her mind and went there with Shao Cailing, Shao Wanru, and Zhao Xiran, her new daughter-inw.

    Although the two mansions were very close, they still decided to take the carriage. Two carriages were prepared. Shao Wanru and Old Madam took the one in the front, and Zhao Xiran and Shao Cailing the other. They arrived at the Mansion of the Prime Minister just after a turn.

    They were the first guests that had arrived and entered the Mansion of the Prime Minister soon.

    The men stayed in the living room outside while the women went to the inner room.

    After hearing that Old Madam hade, Madam Wen had been waiting at the Chuihua Gate for her. The two mansions had always been in a good rtionship. Though the two Madams had little contact with each other for Old Madam was not in charge of the domestic affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, their intimacy was never diluted after so many years.

    Madam Wen was a pretty middle-aged woman with decent dressing. When she saw Old Madaming over, she hurriedly greeted her with a smile.

    After they greeted each other, Old Madam noticed that there was a beautiful woman behind Madam Wen. She asked, ¡°This girl looks familiar.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, do you forget it? This is my niece Xishu, the little girl who used to y with the Misses in your mansion when they were young,¡± Madam Wen introduced with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, yes! God, I¡¯m old and dizzy. Yes! It¡¯s Xishu from your mansion. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, and now she has grown up into such a beautiful girl. Madam Wen is really good at raising children. You have taught her so well!¡± Old Madam understood and said with a smile.

    ¡°Old Madam, you are too polite. How could she bepared with the Misses in your mansion? All of them are as beautiful as flowers. Is this Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Madam Wen cast her eyes on the girls behind Old Madam.

    She had seen Zhao Xiran before, and Shao Cailing was also familiar to her. The only person she knew little about was Shao Wanru. Madam Wen couldn¡¯t help praising Shao Wanru in her heart. ¡°She was an elegant and charming girl with delicate facial features and lively watery eyes. When she looked at people, her eyes looked hazy and mysterious, so beautiful that it seemed to be unreal.¡±

    Since Madam Wen saw Shao Yanru, she had always believed that no other woman could surpass Shao Yanru in beauty. Now when she saw Fifth Miss Shao, she knew that there was always someone better.

    Speaking of this, it was quite lucky for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Not only did it have such a beautiful First Miss Shao, but also the Fifth Miss Shao, who had just returned to her ancestral home, was another beauty. First Miss Shao had be a pity, so it was worrying whether Fifth Miss Shao would have a bad end like her eldest sister.

    ¡°Fifth Girl,e front to meet Madam Wen!¡± Old Madam waved to Shao Wanru and said.

    Shao Wanru took a step forward and bowed respectfully to Madam Wen.

    ¡°Good girl! You are really beautiful and polite. Old Madam¡¯s biological granddaughter is indeed well-educated,¡± Madam Wen nodded and said. Then she took a bracelet off her wrist and put it on Shao Wanru¡¯s. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare presents today. This good jade bracelet is given to Fifth Miss as a meeting gift!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Wen!¡± Old Madam said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru expressed her gratitude and stepped aside.

    Gu Xishu, who stood beside her, red at her fiercely with uncontroble hatred in her eyes. Shao Wanru looked into Gu Xishu¡¯s eyes indifferently and then smiled slightly. She did not understand why Gu Xishu was so excited to see her.

    The conflict a few years ago had passed for so long, and it was just a trivial matter. Even if Gu Xishu had not made any progress, she could not bear grudges since then. However, Shao Wanru was shocked by Gu Xishu¡¯s expression. There were shocks,ints, and hatred in her eyes.

    However, Gu Xishu gradually controlled her emotions and calmed down, and then her expression returned to normal.

    After the juniors greeted each other, Madam Wen led Old Madam inside in person, followed by their juniors, who were listening to their elders¡¯ conversation.

    Shao Wanru was the youngest, so she was in the back of the line. Suddenly, Gu Xishu was walking beside her.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, it¡¯s your first time to visit our mansion, isn¡¯t it? Let me show you around and enjoy the sceneryter!¡± Gu Xishu said with a smile as if she had never shown aggression to Shao Wanru just now.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Miss Gu!¡± Shao Wanru replied with a smile.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You are the guest, and I am the hostess!¡± Gu Xishu said softly with some connotations in her words. However, Shao Wanru was not interested in her, so she just smiled politely and did not follow her words.

    ¡°Miss Gu, are you¡­¡± Shao Cailing answered her. They used to be good friends when they were young. So Shao Cailing understood Gu Xishu¡¯s thoughts. But now there were too many people around, so Shao Cailing realized that she could not say anything in front of them. She gave a slight hint.

    Gu Xishu blushed and bit her lip, with the handkerchief twisted in her hand. Her bashful look showed that there must be something.

    ¡°Miss Gu, are you engaged to Second Young Master?¡± Zhao Xiran, who was well-informed, said with a low voice after she noticed that Old Madam and Madam Wen were talking excitedly in the front.

    ¡°Engaged? Isn¡¯t she going to be concubine?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows with a trace of suspicion in her watery eyes.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet!¡± Gu Xishu whispered in a tiny voice, with her face turning red.

    ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯m sorry. I thought that you had reached an agreement!¡± Zhao Xiran apologized.

    ¡°Never mind, Eldest Young Madam Shao!¡± Gu Xishu said in a sweet voice. She nced at Shao Wanru with a red face, looking a littlecent. That confused Shao Wanru a lot. She didn¡¯t know what Gu Xishu was proud of. They were almost strangers to each other!

    They arrived at the flower hall which was not far from the Chuihua Gate. Old Madam and Madam Wen didn¡¯t require the girls to stay with them and allowed them to walk around with Gu Xishu¡¯spany.

    Zhao Xiran decided to stay. She said that she would apany Old Madam and asked Shao Cailing and Shao Wanru to go with Gu Xishu.

    Madam Wen immediately appreciated Zhao Xiran¡¯s manner. She nodded to show her agreement that Old Madam had got a good granddaughter-inw. Minister Zhao¡¯s daughter was very well-educated.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t like Zhao Xiran at first. But she also showed a loving expression on her face. She looked at Zhao Xiran with satisfaction while she was replying to Madam Wen with politeness and modesty as if she was truly contented with Zhao Xiran.

    Suddenly, Shao Cailing didn¡¯t want to go either. The third branch was having a hard time now. Before she went out, Third Madam had warned her again and again that she must please Old Madam. Seeing that Zhao Xiran¡¯s trick worked, she immediately walked to the other side of Old Madam and said that she was worried about Old Madam and didn¡¯t want to go around.

    There were only four women in total, and two of them didn¡¯t want to go and were bent on pleasing Old Madam. So Shao Wanru sat down beside Shao Cailing.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had also sat down, Madam Wen suggested with a smile, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, you haven¡¯t been to our mansion before, have you? Xishu happens to be free, so she can show you around to get familiar with our mansion!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, shall we go? It¡¯s your first timeing to our mansion. If I don¡¯t serve you well, my aunt will me me. Fifth Miss Shao, you won¡¯t embarrass me, will you?¡± Gu Xishu came to pull Shao Wanru up with great kindness.

    Shao Wanru stood up, stepped back and just avoided Gu Xishu¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you, Miss Gu!¡±

    She couldn¡¯te out with an excuse to deny Madam Wen¡¯a reason. Among everyone present, she was the only one who had never been to the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Madam Wen¡¯s arrangement was very reasonable.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll take Fifth Miss Shao out for a walk!¡± Gu Xishu said to Madam Wen with a smile. It seemed that she didn¡¯t notice Shao Wanru¡¯s cold attitude towards her.

    Madam Wen nodded with a smile and made fun of them, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. You¡¯lle back after walking for a while. Fifth Miss Shao, juste back if you¡¯re tired! There are some snacks to be servedter. If you¡¯re toote, you¡¯ll lose the chance to taste them!¡±

    ¡°Aunt!¡± Gu Xishu stamped her feet, pretending to be angry. And she said, ¡°Don¡¯t say like I am nothing but a gluttonous girl!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Madam Wenughed, and Old Madam couldn¡¯t helpughing too.

    Gu Xishu¡¯s face turned red after she wasughed at. ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, let¡¯s go! We¡¯lle back after walking for a while, in case that they finish all the tasty snacks!¡± She approached Shao Wanru and said with kindness.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Just go!¡± Madam Wen smiled and waved her hand, which showed that she liked this niece very much.

    The smile on Old Madam¡¯s face faded. Gu Xishu reminded her of Madam Jiang, who was raised by her. Old Madam was once determined to make Madam Jiang marry into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and train her to be the favorite daughter-inw. But in the end, Madam Jiang ended up like that. Even now, Old Madam couldn¡¯t understand why Madam Jiang made mistakes again and again as if she had been cursed.

    Shao Wanru bowed to Old Madam and then left with Gu Xishu.

    After walking out of the flower hall, Gu Xishu pointed to a path on the front right and said, ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, shall we go that way? The scenery is very good!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked in that direction with a pair of deep eyes. She frowned slightly, but then she rxed and said, ¡°As you wish, Miss Gu.¡±

    She meant that she had never been there before. No matter where they went, Gu Xishu could make the decision.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go this way!¡± Gu Xishu nodded with a smile. The two girls talked about the scenery all the way, as if they had never seen each other before.

    Shao Wanru was actually very familiar with that path. In herst life, she had walked it several times a day. And it was the most familiar ce to Shao Wanru in the inner court of the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    If this path had not been changed, the ce where the path led would be Wen Xichi¡¯s courtyard, another familiar ce to Shao Wanru.

    Prime Minister Wen¡¯s only daughter had died early, so he only had three sons. He had few concubines, so severalrge courtyards in the inner court were left to his three sons.

    Wen Xichi was Prime Minister Wen¡¯s favorite son, who had shown great talents when he was still young. So he owned arge courtyard at the end of the path.

    As they walked forward. Shao Wanru kept silent and wanted to see what Gu Xishu wanted to do by pretending to be so obedient.

    At a junction, Gu Xishu stopped with a smile and pointed to the front. ¡°That¡¯s my third cousin¡¯s courtyard. Let¡¯s not go there, for fear of bumping into him. He¡¯s an intangible person. Who knows if he¡¯s there or not? Fifth Miss Shao, let¡¯s go this way!¡±

    The direction she pointed was not to Wen Xichi¡¯s courtyard. It seemed that she really did not want toe across Wen Xichi.

    If it were someone else, Shao Wanru might have believed her. But Gu Xishu? Shao Wanru curled her lips and said in a graceful and cold manner, ¡°You lead the way, Miss Gu!¡±

 Chapter 872 - A Picture of Her in the Last Life

    <h4>Chapter 872 A Picture of Her in the Last Life</h4>

    It was getting warmer and warmer, and especially it was sunny today. So people could feel warm if they were not in the wind.

    Though there were not many flowers in the early spring, along their way there were a lot of trees that had been dyed green by the spring breeze, and they were no longer as withered as before.

    Shao Wanru looked at the courtyard in front of her with a frown.

    Compared with other courtyards whose buildings were showy and gorgeous, it was a very modest one with an atmosphere of humbleness. And it had a modest gate, behind which there were three simple houses.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Shao Wanru stopped and asked.

    ¡°It is a study. Let me show you something!¡± Gu Xishu said with a smile and suddenly reached out to push Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru was not on her guard and almost fell down.

    Yujie rushed forward to protect Shao Wanru and cast a vignt re at Gu Xishu.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, are you afraid?¡± Gu Xishu raised her eyebrows, lifted her chin, and sneered at her.

    ¡°Why should I be afraid? Could it be that Miss Gu hides some ulterior secrets here?¡± Shao Wanru gently pushed Yujie away and said with a cold face.

    ¡°There is indeed something ulterior, but I didn¡¯t hide anything! Fifth Miss Shao, how scheming you are! You hooked up with Prince Chen and my Third Cousin at the same time!¡± Gu Xishu looked at Shao Wanru with jealousy and hatred. She had tried her best but got nothing, but how could Shao Wanru get what she wanted so easily?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face darkened. She couldn¡¯t understand Gu Xishu¡¯s words, but they shocked her a lot.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, don¡¯t you understand? You really know how to pretend. There is no one else here. You¡¯d better be frank!¡± Gu Xishu said with anger and hatred. When she thought of the painting, she felt so angry that she almost lost her temper.

    What she wanted should belong to her. If someone else took it and she couldn¡¯t get it, she would rather destroy it!

    Gu Xishu had determined to marry her Third Cousin since she lived in the Mansion of the Prime Minister. But now he was getting farther and farther away from her. At the thought of this, she gnashed her teeth in anger.

    She grew up with Third Cousin, and she apanied him until now. Why did Third Cousin fall in love with someone else?

    At first, she felt that the girl in the painting was very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who she was for a second. Later, she recalled all the outstanding girls she had seen in her mind and found that the painted woman looked like Fifth Miss Shao of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Gu Xishu had a good memory. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t look the same as the girl in the painting when she first met Gu Xishu just now. She still looked like a naive teenager. But some characteristics could not be changed, such as her delicate and beautiful facial features and her pure and charming watery eyes.

    Of course, Gu Xishu was just skeptical about Shao Wanru at first, but she changed to be certain when she saw Shao Wanru today.

    Yes, it was Shao Wanru, the current Shao Wanru but not the previous one.

    ¡°But how could it be her?¡± That was also why Gu Xishu was so shocked when she saw Shao Wanru for the first time. ¡°Why should it be her? When did Third Cousin get acquainted with her? Why have I never known about it and have never heard of it before?¡±

    Shao Wanru had calmed down. Her watery eyes fell on Gu Xishu¡¯s jealous and ferocious face, and then she questioned with a smile, ¡°What do you mean by saying that I should be frank? Miss Gu, do you think you can say whatever you want? How could you nder me at will?¡±

    The calmer Shao Wanru was, the angrier Gu Xishu became. She pointed at Shao Wanru and scolded loudly, ¡°You... how dare you deny it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, please don¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence. My Miss is going to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion soon. Not anyone can talk nonsense about her!¡± Yujie red at Gu Xishu and said.

    Just now, her Miss was almost pushed over by her.

    Gu Xishu¡¯s servant girl also took a step forward to protect her master. She faced Yujie and said, ¡°How dare you cut in with rude words when my master is talking?¡±

    ¡°Is your Miss¡¯s servant girl the same as our Miss¡¯s?¡± Yujie looked up and down at that servant girl with disdain.

    ¡°You...¡± Gu Xishu¡¯s servant girl was so angry that she was about to take action but was stopped by Gu Xishu.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, you won¡¯t admit it until you see the proof, right? Well, I¡¯ll show you! Come with me!¡± Gu Xishu said with a sneer.

    She turned around and walked into the house. After taking a few steps, she turned back and said, ¡°Shao Wanru, don¡¯t you even dare to have a look at the painting? If you refuse to see it, I¡¯ll show it to all the guests today. I¡¯ll make everyone see through what kind of person you are! Let¡¯s see whether Prince Chen still wants to marry you then.¡±

    After that, she rushed into the main room.

    Shao Wanru pondered for a second and followed her fearlessly.

    The door of the main house was closed. Gu Xishu took out a key to open it and went inside. It turned out to be a study with shelves of books instead of a room for living. The three houses were actually a building with two side rooms connected to both sides of the main room.

    Gu Xishu led Shao Wanru to the side room on the left. There was a big desk, on which everything was avable, including writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and ink stones.

    There was a big painting jar beside the desk with a few paintings in it.

    Gu Xishu walked to the painting jar, took out a scroll, and handed it to Shao Wanru with a cold face. ¡°Take a look at it yourself. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know who she is in it even though there are some differences. They are just tricks designed by Third Cousin to deceive people. Anyone who sees it will know that it¡¯s you! The more he tries to deceive us, the more conspicuous it is!¡±

    Shao Wanru frowned and took the painting. She walked to the desk beside the window, slowly unfolded it, andid it t on the desk.

    When she saw the woman in the painting clearly, her face changed. The woman in the painting was exactly her.

    Yujie had thought that Gu Xishu was talking nonsense. Now when she saw the face of the woman in the painting, she was also shocked with her eyes widely open, and she could say nothing in a moment.

    ¡°This... is Miss, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that you don¡¯t know the woman in the painting or try to lie that she is not you but someone else, Shao Wanru. How unexpected it is that you are such a woman, who has... with Third Cousin! You... you two...¡± Gu Xishu pointed at the painting and was so angry that her face turned livid.

    Her eyes were full of hatred, as if Wen Xichi had always been hers.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, I am going to show this painting to everyer so that you can experience what it means to lose your reputation. You want to marry my Third Cousin brother? Forget it. Even if you are disgraced and have to marry him, you will be merely a concubine at most and you will be below me. I can torture you in any way I want!¡±

    Gu Xishu¡¯s eyes were tinged with angry red.

    Shao Wanru ignored her and watched the painting carefully. Everything in it was very familiar to her. Her clothes and expression, and even the surrounding environment were very familiar as if it was just right in front of her. When looking at it again, she seemed to be in a dream.

    She touched the face of the woman in the painting with her trembling fingers. For a moment, the hatred that she thought disappeared in her heart aroused again.

    The woman in the painting stood in the corridor, followed by a servant girl far behind her. She was not Yujie, but another servant girl who, she remembered, was arranged for her by the Mansion of the Prime Minister. She was loyal, but Shao Wanru failed to protect such a loyal servant girl at that time. She was beaten with arge stick 20 times because of bumping into Gu Xishu of the second branch.

    By the time Shao Wanru knew the news and went to find Gu Xishu, Gu Xishu had gone out to have fun. So her servants did not let the servant girl go. When Gu Xishu came back, the servant girl was already dead.

    It was drizzling in the painting. She was staring up at the sky with a sad and lonely expression on her face¡ªShe was pursing her lips tightly with bitterness and helplessness. Her eyes seemed to fall on the rain or somewhere else through the rain.

    Someone else was at the end of the corridor, but the face was too vague to be told who he was. However, from the color of the clothes and the thin figure, Shao Wanru could tell that it was Wen Xichi who was almost too sick to stand up at that time.

    He seemed to be standing by the window of the house and quietly watching Shao Wanru, who looked sad in the corridor.

    Some memories came into her brain. She married into the Mansion of the Prime Minister in the name of suppressing the bad luck, but she was looked down upon by all the people in the mansion. She was treated quite well by the servants in Wen Xichi¡¯s courtyard. As for those in the other courtyards, they didn¡¯t see her as a master at all. When they saw her, they were usually indifferent, and few of them obeyed her orders.

    Not to mention asking her servant girl to deliver her orders, even if she said it herself, no one would care about her. At that time, Wen Xichi was in poor health, so Shao Wanru didn¡¯t dare to disturb him with this kind of thing at all. She just wanted him to take good care of himself. If anything happened, Shao Wanru always tried her best to keep it herself and deal with it alone.

    At that time, she felt inferior, and she was sensitive and timid. When she couldn¡¯t think of a solution, she would stand alone in the corridor and feel sad for herself.

    The woman in the painting was her in thest life, and it seemed that she looked a little older in the drawing than she was now.

    But why would there be such a painting? Did Wen Xichi remember anything?

    ¡°Where... where did thise from?¡± Shao Wanru heard her own calm voice. It seemed to be from above the clouds as if it were not made by her. It sounded distant and unreal!

    ¡°How shameless you are to ask that! Of course, it was painted by Third Cousin. Will you deny that this person is you? Although Third Cousin used some techniques to make the woman in the painting look a little older than you, so what? Anyone who sees it can tell that it is you, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss Gu, you are wrong. This is not me.¡± Shao Wanru said lightly, ¡°The background is the courtyard of your mansion, isn¡¯t it? And isn¡¯t this a servant girl of your mansion, either? I¡¯ve never been here before. How could there be such a scene?¡±

    Shao Wanru slowly traced the corridor with her fingers. The servant girl in the painting had lived a bitter life in herst life because she had been Shao Wanru¡¯s servant. In this life, they were not even connected, so Gu Xishu would not kill this servant girl. It was actually the best end...

 Chapter 873 - Shao Wanru Was the Woman in His Dream?

    <h4>Chapter 873 Shao Wanru Was the Woman in His Dream?</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not you? You are lying to me, Shao Wanru! Who could it be if it¡¯s not you? Well, you don¡¯t want to admit it, do you? I¡¯ll show this painting to others.¡±

    Gu Xishu was infuriated. She reached out to take the painting away and said that with anger.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t try to stop her. Instead, she took a step back and said with a cold face, ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s do so! I also want to know who it is! If it¡¯s me, how could Third Young Master be drawn in the same painting with me in a void scene? Besides, the woman in it is older than me. Could Third Young Master Wen¡¯s eyes see through the future?¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s calm look made Gu Xishu hesitate. ncing at her, Gu Xishu found that she was so calm that it seemed to have nothing to do with her.

    But was there really nothing between her and the painting?

    Gu Xishu lowered her head and observed it carefully. The more she looked at it, the more confused she became. She looked at Shao Wanru and then at Yujie behind her. Then Gu Xishu¡¯s confidence was shaken.

    At this time, Shao Wanru should rush over to snatch the painting and tear it into pieces in a panic, right?

    However, she was not afraid that Shao Wanru would tear it up. If Shao Wanru did that, it meant that the person in it was indeed her. Her third cousin had drawn two paintings, but Gu Xishu had not taken out the other one. If Shao Wanru tore off this one, there would be another painting as evidence. She was not worried at all that it would be destroyed. But how could Shao Wanru be so calm?

    ¡°Not you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not me, Miss Gu. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can show it to others and ask them. But if it¡¯s proved that it is not me, I¡¯m afraid that your mansion will be in trouble. After all, my marriage with Prince Chen is a decree of Empress Dowager. Don¡¯t you think that the painting by Third Young Master in your mansion indicates that he is nning something inappropriate?¡±

    Shao Wanru tidied up her clothes slowly and looked at Gu Xishu leisurely.

    Shao Wanru looked calmer, and her words changed Gu Xishu¡¯s facial expression. Empress Dowager¡¯s decree... If the result was not as she had supposed, not only would Third Cousin be punished, but also she, the initiator of showing the painting, would probably not get away from it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who could it be?¡± Gu Xishu asked. She was still unconvinced, but she became less confident with herself.

    ¡°How would I know, Miss Gu? I want to get an answer from you. Who is she and why does she look so much like me? Could it be possible that she is rted to me by blood? If that is the case, does this woman have anything to do with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion or with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess? Could it be possible that I have an elder sister?¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face became cold, and she said, ¡°Miss Gu, why don¡¯t you give this painting to me. I¡¯m going to show it to my grandma. After all, the royal family blood should be confirmed!¡±

    As Shao Wanru not only kept calm but also became sharp and cold, Gu Xishu panicked. She rushed to the desk and blocked Shao Wanru. ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, I can¡¯t give this painting to you. This is Third Cousin¡¯s. I don¡¯t know whom he has drawn, but anyway, this painting belongs to Third Cousin.¡±

    ¡°Though it is Third Young Master¡¯s, didn¡¯t Miss Gu show it to me just now? And you also pointed at the painting and imed that the woman was me, so it means that the painting is mine. Can you give it to me now?¡±

    Shao Wanru became impatient and took a step forward to get Gu Xishu out of her way, but Gu Xishu stood still and blocked her. She shouted with anxiety, ¡°Who said that it was you? How could it be you? You look different from her. She is obviously older than you. My Third Cousin Brother is not familiar with you. How could he paint a picture of you?¡±

    At this time, Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude turned thest me of suspicion in Gu Xishu¡¯s mind into ashes. It was not Shao Wanru! Definitely not her! On a closer look, she did not look like Shao Wanru at all.

    Moreover, Shao Wanru had always looked calm. How could she be so sad like the woman in the painting? There were many simr people in the world. How could it be Shao Wanru? Although they looked alike, their temperaments and expressions were not the same.

    The more Gu Xishu thought about it, the more wrong she thought she was and the more regretful she felt. If Third Cousin knew that she had touched his stuff, he would definitely ask her aunt to punish her.

    In fact, she just wanted to trick Shao Wanru and find a way to make use of her.

    ¡°Are you sure it is not me or someone else rted to me?¡± Shao Wanru stood still and did not go forward anymore. However, her eyes were cold and a little sharp, as if she did not believe Gu Xishu.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not you, Fifth Miss Shao, and it¡¯s impossible that it is relevant to you. Infanta Qinghua can¡¯t have another daughter!¡±

    Gu Xishu only hoped that Shao Wanru would quit taking away the painting. Otherwise, it would be impossible to hide it. She tried hard to persuade Shao Wanru. And the more Gu Xishu said, the more she believed that she had been wrong before. She was deceived.

    ¡°All right. Since it isn¡¯t me, then I will forget it!¡± Shao Wanru said with gging interest. Then she turned around and walked out as if she was not interested in it at all.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had given up, Gu Xishu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She rolled up the painting carefully and put it in the painting jar with lingering fear in her heart.

    After cleaning up, she looked around and then went out with her servant girl after she made sure that nothing was left there.

    Shao Wanru had been waiting in the yard for a while until she saw Gu Xishu walk out of the study. Gu Xishu with timidness in her expression hurried up to catch up with Shao Wanru. She looked no longer arrogant and confident like before. Her status could naturally not bepared with Shao Wanru¡¯s.

    Without self-righteousness, she unconsciously showed weakness in front of Shao Wanru...

    After they left, Wen Xichi appeared behind a pine tree in the back corner of the courtyard. He looked at the back of two Misses with his hands sped behind his back. He stood still there, eyes bing so deep that thousands of thoughts seemed to sh in his mind, and looked lonely and isted.

    ¡°Master...¡± Seeing that he kept still for so long, the servant couldn¡¯t help calling to remind him, ¡°Cousin Miss has left!¡±

    The servant was confused. In the past, he had never seen Third Young Master pay any attention to cousin Miss. Why did he look so affectionate today? If he was passionate with her, then why didn¡¯t Third Young Master respond to her when she came to please him before and even show indifference and dislike to her? What happened to him now?

    Cousin Miss was about to marry Second Young Master and be Third Young Master¡¯s sister-inw. Was Third Young Master reluctant?

    The servant scratched his head and couldn¡¯t figure it out!

    ¡°Do you know why, if we keep dreaming of the same person?¡± Wen Xichi asked in a low voice. It sounded like he was talking to himself with some confusion that he could not figure out either. When he came here, he heard someone¡¯s voice in the room, not only Gu Xishu¡¯s but also Shao Wanru¡¯s. Inexplicably, he wanted to hide.

    He felt like observing Shao Wanru in secret.

    Wasn¡¯t it her? Yes! It was her! How could it not be her? But the memory in his dream seemed to be different from the reality. The woman in the dream looked sad, which made him feel a heartache. He wanted to try his best to protect her, but he seemed to be very ill and needed she to take care of him in his dream? How could he look after her?

    That was a pain, feeling even worse than when he woke up. The woman in his dream made him feel distressed, but he was too weak to help her and could only look at her from a distance. He knew that even if he helped her out once, she would face more difficultiester. What would happen to her if he was gone?

    He had begged his mother, who said that she was good to her. But in fact, she had always been indifferent to her, right?

    He put his hand on the tree trunk and felt a pain in his heart. He felt that the woman in his dream was Shao Wanru but not the Shao Wanru in front of him. That feeling was very confusing and mysterious.

    It seemed that he knew it was her, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to totally convince himself. Moreover, the person he drew was a little different from the real Shao Wanru. It seemed that the girl in his memory meant a lot to him before and had deeply imprinted in his heart. Now when she showed up in front of him again, she just looked different from what he remembered.

    So it was her!

    He had thought that those dreams would fade away, and they once got out of his memory for a while. Unexpectedly, he had dreamt a lot in thest few days and almost every dream was about her, who was sad, timid, and panicky. Every scene sored his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t help squeezing the tree drunk, and pain in the hand woke him up. So what if it was or wasn¡¯t her? She was going to marry Prince Chen and be his princess soon. Moreover, there was a scar on his heart. He had once helped Prince Yue to ruin her reputation, which almost took her life.

    How could he be qualified to draw her?

    He turned around and walked to the main house. The servant hurriedly took out the key and opened the door. After entering the room, he looked at the painting jar and pondered for a while. Then he took out two paintings, tore them up, and threw them into a pot filled with water. The water slowly became turbid, and the clear paintings became blurred. But in his brain, the woman¡¯s figure in his dream became clearer and clearer.

    He had always been cautious and would never leave any traces. But this time, he did something stupid. He even drew a picture of the woman in his dream. If it fell into someone¡¯s hands, it would ruin her reputation.

    If someone scheming saw it, it might bring disaster to her.

    He had thought his study was locked and that it was lucky enough that no one would see the paintings. But Gu Xishu should have the key to his study!

    ¡°Go and report to Madamter. Tell her that someone broke into my courtyard and stole a few precious calligraphy and paintings. Find out who has the key to my study and who has been here today!¡±

    The paintings in the water had beenpletely dissolved, but Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes still fell on the surface of the water. After a long while, he slowly ordered in a cold voice.

    The servant didn¡¯t quite understand his master¡¯s behavior today. Who hade? Hadn¡¯t cousin Miss juste? His master didn¡¯t catch her directly but asked Madam to inquire about it. Could it be possible that he made a mistake and his master had no interest in cousin Miss at all?

    Thinking of this, the servant suddenly became happy and took the order. In fact, he didn¡¯t like cousin Miss either. She had been engaged to Second Young Master, but she always came to see his master. After knowing that, Second Young Master red at his master from time to time. She was such a dissolute woman. Madam even asked Second Young Master to marry her!

 Chapter 874 - Second Miss Zhao Retaliates for Her Sister

    <h4>Chapter 874 Second Miss Zhao Retaliates for Her Sister</h4>

    Shao Wanru and Gu Xishu went back to the reception room. What had happened just now scared Gu Xishu. So she no longer dared to be domineering in front of Shao Wanru and even did not want to stay close to her. She sat beside Shao Cailing and talked with thetter intimately.

    It could be said that they two grew up together, but Shao Cailing often yed with Shao Caihuan when they were young. While Gu Xishu had a closer friendship with Shao Yanru, Shao Jie¡¯er, and Wen Xiyan, the Miss of the Mansion of Prime Minister. Later, something bad happened to Wen Xiyan, so the two families became distant. As everyone became older, the side door linking the two mansions was shut to maintain the girls¡¯ reputation.

    Anyway, there was no other friend around at the moment, so Shao Cailing was her best choice to have a chat. The two of them were talking about some interesting things in their childhood. Shao Wanru sat next to them calmly. She seemed to be listening to their talk with great interest, but actually, she had been absent-minded for a long time.

    What did Wen Xichi mean by painting her? Did he also remember what had happened in herst life?

    When she met himst time, obviously he looked like remembering nothing. Would he suddenly recall itter than that? But even so, he shouldn¡¯t create such a painting. If it was seen by other people, they would misunderstand that she might have an affair with him all the time, especially Chu Liuchen. Even Shao Wanru was uncertain what Chu Liuchen would think of her if he saw the painting!

    In Shao Wanru¡¯s memory, the Chu Liuchen in herst life was apletely dark figure. Though he was of high status, he looked gloomy, desperate and vicious. She particrly remembered thest scene, where the imperial pce was dyed red with the blood from the dead bodies of the beauties deserted on the road.

    What was he doing? Why did he do that?

    ording to Chu Liuchen¡¯s temperament, he would only do that when he had gone insane. But what had driven him so crazy that he even killed those weak and harmless beautiful girls and made their blood dye the sky red? Why was he so desperate, so bloody and violent?

    ¡°Did anything bad happen? What on earth did I forget?¡± She clenched the handkerchief in her hand unconsciously, as if that little soft handkerchief would give her answers. Under her thick trembling eyshes, her eyes became cold. She did not dare to think further or make any spections.

    ¡°Could it be... could it be...¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister... Fifth Sister...¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s voice seemed toe from the sky and pulled her back to the reality from her deep thought.

    ¡°Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru raised her head and answered softly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, are you not feeling well? Why are you so pale?¡± Zhao Xiran asked in a low voice with concern.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face had always been ruddy and healthy, which made her look delicate and beautiful. But now her face was as pale as snow and seemed to be suffused with frost, as if she would not be able to hold on the next moment.

    Gu Xishu poked her head out to nce at Shao Wanru with doubts in her eyes.

    Shao Wanru touched her head and said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it is because I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I feel a little ufortable now.¡±

    ¡°Let me take you to have a rest,¡± Zhao Xiran suggested.

    There were usually resting rooms arranged for female guests in such a banquet.

    ¡°No, Thanks. I may be better to sit for a while!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused Zhao Xiran¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t get sick now... You¡¯d better have a rest first. If you don¡¯t feel betterter, I¡¯ll go back home with you,¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    Shao Wanru was going to get married soon, and she was going to marry Prince Chen. It was close to the wedding day. At this time, there couldn¡¯t be any more idents.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao, why not let me take you to have a rest?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s abnormal face, Gu Xishu stood up and said.

    Old Madam and Madam Wen were talking with several older madams, and there were too many people around, so none of them had noticed them.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Miss Gu!¡± Before Shao Wanru spoke, Zhao Xiran had answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. We have already arranged a ce for resting!¡± Gu Xishu said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Fifth Sister!¡± As there was nothing for Shao Cailing to do here, she also stood up.

    At this point, if Shao Wanru insisted to refuse, it would sound a little pretentious. So she stood up and all of the girls followed Gu Xishu to leave the flower hall.

    The resting room was a little far from the flower hall, but it was quieter. Now no other female guests came, which made it much quieter.

    They apanied Shao Wanru into a room on the side. The servant girls of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, who were waiting there, hurried up to serve Shao Wanru with tea and then left politely.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, Fourth Sister, you can go back. Miss Gu, please go back too. I will get better after lying down for a while. I assure you that I am just fine,¡± Shao Wanru said politely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do there, so I¡¯ll stay and take care of you, Fifth Sister. Fourth Sister, please tell Grandmother when you are back that I¡¯m here to be Fifth Sister¡¯spany, I¡¯m worried about her being here alone!¡± Zhao Xiran said with the demeanor of a sister-inw.

    Shao Cailing nodded. They didn¡¯t tell Old Madam just now. So she should inform Grandma after she went back.

    Gu Xishu cast a skeptical look at Shao Wanru who was with a pale face. She wanted to stay and figure it out, but she couldn¡¯t think out an excuse. She could onlyfort Shao Wanru with a few words and then left with Shao Cailing.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, go into the bedroom and have a rest. I¡¯ll sit outside here!¡± Zhao Xiran said softly.

    Shao Wanru nodded. She did not refuse, because at this moment her mind was in a mess. She needed a ce where there was no one around and collected her thoughts.

    If Wen Xichi did remember what had happened in herst life, what should she do? And what could she do?

    In this life, she didn¡¯t have too many ties with Wen Xichi, except that she once warned him. In her memory, Wen Xichi had treated her quite well as a gentle and generous elder brother did. Even if Wen Xichi had remembered something, he shouldn¡¯t have had drawn the painting.

    Shao Wanru, in a half-awake state, was thinking about it on the bed with her outfit off.

    The Wen Xichi¡¯s matter came to her so unexpectedly that it made her panic, and she didn¡¯t know how to talk to Chu Liuchen about it.

    It was too inconceivable to be told to others. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it. If Shao Wanru had not experienced it herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it either.

    As she was in a dazed and dizzy state, she slowly fell into a deep sleep, where she was groping around in the darkness. Then, a light suddenly shed out and some of her memories that had disappeared seemed to be recovering in her mind...

    Zhao Xiran and her servant girl were sitting outside the bedroom. When she heard the inside quiet down, she picked up a book of poetry from the dressing table and began to read it.

    The book had been prepared here early in case that the women guests would have nothing to do when they were resting here.

    There was not only a book but also some other small ythings and a few small silk flowers, which were not finished to be products yet. The women guests resting here could spend time with their servant girls making silk flowers.

    Recently, silk flowers had been popr in the capital city. Young Madams¡¯ or Misses¡¯ servant girls more or less knew how to make one. They made some silk flowers while they were chatting with each other. That was exactly the most rxing way in which Young Madams and Misses entertained themselves. What was more, these flowers had been half made, so it was much easier to finish them.

    And they looked novel after being decorated with some small essories prepared by the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    But Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t like silk flowers. So she chose to read a book. It was very quiet in the room. Only the sound of her flipping the book could be heard. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Zhao Xiran looked up and signaled the servant girl to open it.

    A beautiful round-faced girl ran in. When she saw Zhao Xiran, she said in surprise, ¡°Sister, you are here!¡±

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s face was also with joy. But she stretched out her hand and pointed inside, telling her sister that someone was sleeping in the bedroom.

    The beautiful girl with a round face immediately nodded and lowered her voice. Even her footsteps became light, but her steps were still very big, which showed that she was surprised and excited.

    ¡°Sister, I heard that you came here, so I came to find you!¡± The girl walked to Zhao Xiran and sat down beside her. She said excitedly, ¡°Sister, how are you doing in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? I heard that people there didn¡¯t like your marriage with Brother-inw very much. They said that it had degraded Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    The girl was Zhao Xiran¡¯s younger sister, Zhao Xiqiong. The two sisters had a good rtionship. When Zhao Xiran paid the first visit to her parents that day, Zhao Xiqiong didn¡¯t talk to her elder sister in private. She was very worried about her elder sister living in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although her elder sister was always smart since she was a child, it didn¡¯t help when such an unlucky thing had happened.

    ¡°There is no such thing. They are just rumors from people outside,¡± Zhao Xiran replied with a soft smile and a very peaceful look.

    ¡°Did they really treat you well, Sister?¡± Zhao Xiqiong asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Yes! They¡¯re all very good to me. Tell father and mother not to worry. Don¡¯t talk those jumbled rumors to them. They¡¯ll be worried!¡± Zhao Xiran continued tofort Zhao Xiqiong.

    Zhao Xiqiong was dubious after hearing her elder sister¡¯s words. She turned her head to look at the bedroom, whose entrance was covered by a hanging curtain, so she couldn¡¯t see anything inside and couldn¡¯t help bing curious. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Who is inside? Is it Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Fifth Miss Shao,¡± Zhao Xiran shook his head and said.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao?¡± After repeating her words, Zhao Xiqiong suddenly became furious and felt indignant for her sister. ¡°Sister, you said that you are living a good life. But now, look at you! When your younger sister-inw is resting, you, as her eldest sister-inw, guard the door for her? Is this the rule of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? No wonder people say that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is a ce without rules, though its people look very well-behaved!¡±

    In anger, she couldn¡¯t help speaking loud.

    Zhao Xiran rushed to cover her mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Fifth Sister has been in sleep. You keep your voice down! No one asked me to guard her. It was me who wanted toe here with her because I am free. It¡¯s not what you think!¡±

 Chapter 875 - The Familiar Hua Sheng Appears in Her Dream

    <h4>Chapter 875 The Familiar Hua Sheng Appears in Her Dream</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s not as I thought? Then why are you here staying with her? Shouldn¡¯t you stay with Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Zhao Xiqiong threw off Zhao Xiran¡¯s hands and said unhappily.

    ¡°Yes, I should! But I also want to have some free time,¡± Zhao Xiran said with helplessness.

    Hearing that it was Zhao Xiran¡¯s own idea, the anger on Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s face subsided a little. She became curious about Shao Wanru, who was in the bedroom.

    ¡°Sister, I heard that Fifth Miss Shao is very beautiful, and that¡¯s why Prince Chen likes her. Since you have seen her, what do you think of her whenpared with First Miss Shao?¡±

    Zhao Xiqiong had seen Shao Yanru, who, in her eyes, was the most beautiful woman in the capital city. Zhao Xiqiong believed that no matter how gorgeous Shao Wanru was, she could not surpass Shao Yanru.

    ¡°A little more beautiful than First Miss Shao!¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s answers did not dilute Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s curiosity. Instead, she became more and more curious.

    ¡°Sister, could I sneak a look at her?¡± Zhao Xiqiong said as she stood up.

    But she was stopped with her sleeve grabbed by Zhao Xiran, who shook her head to indicate that she could not go in at this time. ¡°Her servant girl was there. If you sneak in, you will embarrass the entire Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Every Miss from an aristocratic family should keep their manners decent. How could she behave furtively?

    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll stay here to apany you, Sister. Anyway, I have nothing to do,¡± Zhao Xiqiong rolled her eyes and said. She didn¡¯t want to leave until she saw Shao Wanru, because she was too curious about the mysterious Fifth Miss Shao.

    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t go back, Mother wille and find you!¡± Zhao Xiran shook her head and didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Zhao Xiqiong stood up helplessly. ¡°I have a message from Father to you! He asked you how it was going? I don¡¯t even know what he meant. I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t ask him more!¡±

    In the past, her father usually talked to her Elder Sister a lot, but he rarely talked with her. So she didn¡¯t know what he meant by saying ¡°it¡±.

    Zhao Xiran smiled and said, ¡°Take a message to Father. Tell him that there is no progress yet. Tell him to be patient.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tell Father when I get back. I have no idea what you are talking about so secretively!¡± Zhao Xiqiong said with paying no attention to it. Father and Eldest Sister often talked in riddles that she neither could understand nor was interested in.

    Zhao Xiqiong left after having more converstion with her sister, making a slight sound when gently closing the door. The room became quiet again.

    In the inner room, Shao Wanru suddenly sat up with her eyes goggling straight ahead.

    Yujie was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Miss?¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s mind seemed to be still in her dream. She saw the Hua Sheng, the headwear.

    At first, she saw some fragments of unconscious memories including Chu Liuchen¡¯s figure and her own face, which seemed to be meaningless.

    She did not sleep well and had always been in a daze, because there were some talking voices in her ears. But suddenly, a sound broke into her deep and endless dream. She saw the exquisite Hua Sheng falling from a carriage.

    She squatted to pick it up and looked around. No one was paying attention to her there. Unknowingly, she had arrived somewhere remote.

    In herst life, she was much less knowledgeable. Although she could tell that this Hua Sheng was an exquisite headwear, which must be valuable, she didn¡¯t know that it was exclusive to the Empress.

    As such a precious headwear was missing, its owner muste back to seek itter. So she waited under the eaves for the person who had lost it, but it was Qi Baiyu who finally came. Qi Baiyu came for her because he had heard that she had been driven out of the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Seeing that she was in a mess, he took her to one of his courtyards.

    After that, he rmended her to be a painter for the beauties selected into the pce.

    ¡°So it was Chu Liuchen who had lost that Hua Sheng at that time...¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Zhao Xiran was also shocked by the noise inside and hastened to go into the bedroom. She was in a panic the moment she saw Shao Wanru be in a bad situation¡ªshe sat up in a daze with her eyes wide openning.

    ¡°Miss... Miss!¡± Yujie had never seen Shao Wanru in such a state. She was scared and about to cry.

    Hearing their voices, Shao Wanru came to her senses from the shock and confusion. She turned to look at Yujie and Zhao Xiran and their figures gradually became clear in her eyes.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, are you okay?¡± Zhao Xiran looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes and saw that she was as confused as she had just woken up. She asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes, fluttering her long eyshes. Then she raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It seemed that I did have a nightmare!¡±

    ¡°Miss, drink some water!¡± Yujie handed her a cup of warm water. Shao Wanru took it. As the warm water was swallowed through her throat, she began to realize what she had just seen was a dream and that what she saw now was real.

    After taking a few sips, Shao Wanru handed back the cup to Yujie, leaned over, and coughed in a low voice, ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhao. I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Zhao Xiran said and put one of her hands on Shao Wanru¡¯s wrist. It seemed that she wanted to take Shao Wanru¡¯s pulse, but she stopped. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shao Wanru also knew how to take a pulse and was familiar with Zhao Xiran¡¯s behaviors, Shao Wanru would have thought that she had misunderstood.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better now... I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. Her eyes became leisurely. Zhao Xiran seemed to know how to take pulses for others. It was unknown to Shao Wanru how good her medical skills were!

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Zhao Xi was relieved.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, it¡¯s gettingte, isn¡¯t it? Has anyone evere to ask us to go back?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the sky through the window and said. It was almost noon.

    ¡°No one hase yet, but I think someone wille soon. Fifth Sister, you should get up if you feel well. We can go back now in case that the hostes and summons us!¡± Zhao Xiran left the inner room with a smile.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath and got out of bed with Yujie¡¯s help. After putting on her overcoat, she sat at the dressing table and Yujie helpedb her hair.

    There was aplete set of toiletries on the dressing table.

    ¡°Did someonee here just now?¡± Shao Wanru asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, it seemed to be Eldest Young Madam¡¯s younger sister. I heard some of their talks!¡± Yujie said in a low voice. Although the voice outside had been low just now, Yujie still heard a few words for the inside was very quiet. ¡°Eldest Young Madam¡¯s younger sister came to visit her. They talked for a while, and just after she left, you suddenly sat up. Miss, are you really fine?¡±

    Yujie was still worried, so she asked her Miss again.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had a nightmare!¡±

    Then Yujie was finally convinced by her Miss. She was really shocked by the scene that her Miss suddenly sat up in a daze. But now she calmed down.

    After dressing up, Shao Wanru came out of the inner room with Yujie. When she arrived at the outer room, she saw Zhao Xiran and the servant girl making silk flowers. She was interested and sat next to Zhao Xiran to watch her do that.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, do you want to make one? They look very quite lovely,¡± said Zhao Xiran, who pointed at another half-finished silk flower.

    The light white material was lightly dyed pink-and-purple at the border. When they were made into the half-finished silk flower, the pink-and-purple was at the edge of its petals and looked both elegant and morous. Decorated with some pearls hung down, the flower looked extremely beautiful and charming, but the light white color also brought it elegance. So it looked neither modest nor gaudy.

    Of all the half-finished flowers here, this was the most outstanding one.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help nodding and started to take the half-product to make it into a finished flower. Yujie also came over to help.

    However, this master and servant girl was not good at such manual work. Yujie wanted to help, but things went worse and worse under her help. It was a very simple job, but thanks to her warmheartedness, the half-finished flowers fell apart and lost their original appearances, and were about to be trashes.

    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She put down the silk flower in her hand, which was about to be finished, and asked Qiu Yue to finish it. She took over Yujie¡¯s job to help Shao Wanru.

    With her help, Shao Wanru¡¯s flowers had finally taken shape.

    Standing aside, Yujie felt shameful and envious. She praised, ¡°This flower is so beautiful. Eldest Young Madam and Miss are so dexterous. I am used to rough work with my hands, so I can¡¯t wrap such silk flowers well.¡±

    Zhao Xiran helped wrap the silk flower with a smile. She checked it and then put it on the right bun on Shao Wanru¡¯s head. She immediately pped her hands and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, you look gorgeous with this flower. It is fabulous! Those you wore were too in. You are going to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion soon. It¡¯s not good to wear such in ornaments!¡±

    The color of the flower was light but with a trace of delicate charm. It was indeed young girls¡¯ favorite color. With the matching of the rice-sized pearls, the flower looked more and more brilliant and matched Shao Wanru¡¯s temperament. It made her face as white as jade and her facial features as delicate as that of a fairying out of a painting.

    ¡°Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru felt a little embarrassed and reached out to take off the flower.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t take it off. Let¡¯s wear them together. After all, we made them by ourselves. They are different from those made by others!¡± Zhao Xiran said with a smile. She also took the silk flower from Qiu Yue¡¯s hand and inserted it into her hair bun.

    The color of her flower was also good, making the silk flower look like a real one inserted in Zhao Xiran¡¯s ck hair. It was even more charming and eye-catching than a real flower.

    A faint fragrance came from her sleeves. It should havee from these flowers, on which had been sprinkled perfumed powder early.

    The two servant girls took the mirror and they both were satisfied after looking in the mirror, so they didn¡¯t take the flowers off. As it was almost time, they cleaned up and left together.

    Servant girls were waiting outside the door. When they walked out, some of them immediately led them to the banquet. It was gettingte.

    On the way, they met a person who came to summon them. The person was in a hurry, but when he saw the two youngdies were fine, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Someone fell into the river?¡±

 Chapter 876 - Forced to Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 876 Forced to Apologize</h4>

    ¡°Who fell into the river?¡± Zhao Xiran asked in disbelief after hearing the servant girl.

    When a banquet like this was held in a mansion, safety measures were much more stringent, so it was unlikely that such a thing would happen.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s Fourth Miss of your mansion!¡± The servant girl was awkward. After all, the two Misses in front of her were also from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could they still feel pleased after hearing that such a thing happened to their sister when they were guests here.

    ¡°Why did Fourth Sister fall into the river?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a low voice. Shao Cailing was not a naughty girl, so no one had ever thought that she would fall into a river. Moreover, she had a servant girl with her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was not on the spot at that time,¡± the servant girl lowered her head.

    As they couldn¡¯t get anything more out of the servant girl, Zhao Xiran and Shao Wanru hurriedly went back with her, not to the banquet but the previous flower hall. There were not many people there, only Madam Wen, Old Madam, Shao Cailing, and Gu Xishu.

    Shao Cailing was crying, and Gu Xishu was wiping her tears. The atmosphere was very serious.

    Zhao Xiran and Shao Wanru came over and bowed to Old Madam first, and then to Madam Wen. After that, they were led to sit aside. After they sat down, Old Madam asked, ¡°Fourth Girl, is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t dare to lie! Miss Gu told me that she wanted to lead me to the ce where we had fun together when we were young, and I followed her there. But I didn¡¯t expect... I didn¡¯t expect that she led me there to push me into the water!¡± Shao Cailing said in anger when she raised her wet and swollen eyes and pointed at Gu Xishu. ¡°It is an obscure ce! And I was asked to go there by Miss Gu. So how could it not be her! Miss Gu, are you trying to ruin my reputation?¡±

    Originally, she went to attend a banquet with happiness. But she got into an unexpected disaster here. How could she bear to stand it? Fortunately, there was no one around at that time, otherwise, her reputation would have been ruined.

    Recently, everyone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was talking about reputation. Her mother also warned her not to lose her reputation, and Shao Cailing had always remembered it.

    ¡°Fourth Miss, I didn¡¯t push you. I did have an appointment with you, but I left for a while because I had something to doter, didn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t know that you were pushed into the water, and I didn¡¯t see who pushed you. How could you me it on me because you didn¡¯t see anyone else around? If I intended to set you up, how could I ask you to be there in person?¡± Gu Xishu exined while she was crying.

    ¡°Who knows whether it is because you wanted to cast a mist before our eyes? When we were children, you and Eldest Sister were cunning and always plotted to do something secret!¡± Seeing that Gu Xishu still denied it, Shao Cailing rebuked her in a loud angry voice.

    She had changed the wet clothes. Though her hair had been tidied up, it still looked wet. She looked quite pitiful with a pale face caused by the cold water.

    Old Madam coughed in a low voice, and her face darkened. Shao Yanru had always been her pride, and Old Madam believed that there might be a future for her.

    Zhao Xiran, who had sharp eyes, saw the expression on Old Madam¡¯s face. She reached out to hold Shao Cailing¡¯s hands andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Sister. Why don¡¯t you tell us what happened at that time? I am confident that Madam Wen will give us a proper exnation!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s hands were warm, which made Shao Cailing feel warm in the heart. She felt more and more aggrieved and shed tears drop by drop. She sobbed so hard that she could almost not make a sound. ¡°Sister Zhao, it¡¯s really Miss Gu who harmed me...¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand! We will listen to grandma!¡± Zhao Xiranforted her and turned to look at Old Madam.

    Old Madam coughed in a low voice again and pushed the problem to Madam Wen, ¡°Madam Wen, what do you think of...¡±

    ¡°Xishu, where were you when it happened to Fourth Miss Shao?¡± Madam Wen turned to look at Gu Xishu, who was also crying, and asked her with a darkened face.

    ¡°Aunt, I was with my servant girls. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them. There were two servant girls with me at that time. I left there for a while, and something had happened to Fourth Miss Shao when I came back. I didn¡¯t meet Fourth Miss Shao once before I went back there. How could I hurt her!¡± Gu Xishu alsoined.

    Shao Cailing refused to ept her exnation and said, ¡°Here is your own mansion, so it¡¯s easy for you to arrange someone to do that. You didn¡¯t need to do it yourself!¡±

    ¡°Fourth Miss, I didn¡¯t!¡± Gu Xishu cried again.

    This problem became more tricky. The suspect said that it had nothing to do with her because she had witnesses to prove that she was not present at that time. While the victim insisted that it was the suspect¡¯s plot even if she was not present, because it was the Mansion of the Prime Minister and Gu Xishu had the geographical advantage.

    Madam Wen had a lot of guests outside to entertain, so she was in no mood to care about the affairs of these little girls. She made a prompt decision on the spot and said, ¡°Xishu, apologize to Fourth Miss. No matter whether you have pushed her or not, you have made the appointment. You are in the wrong from the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Aunt?¡± Gu Xishu looked at Madam Wen in disbelief. Although Gu Xishu was a cousin Miss in the Mansion of the Prime Minister, Madam Wen, who had no other daughters now, had always spoiled her niece with mother¡¯s love. Gu Xishu¡¯s face always reminded Madam Wen of her delicate younger daughter. No matter what happened, Madam Wen had always supported and covered Gu Xishu.

    So, it was a heavy p in Gu Xishu¡¯s face that she was asked by her aunt to admit what she didn¡¯t do and apologize to Shao Cailing in front of so many people. If it was spread out, how could she face others?

    ¡°Apologize now! Fourth Miss is the guest. It¡¯s your fault that you didn¡¯t treat your guest well. And you left for your own business during your appointment with your guest, which was wrong!¡± Madam Wen said with a cold face and looked at Gu Xishu with a little anger.

    Even though she had doted on Gu Xishu in the past, Madam Wen knew that she didn¡¯t solve it in such a way, it would get worse, which was not good for Gu Xishu.

    Seeing that Madam Wen was angry, Gu Xishu had to cry and apologize to Shao Cailing. Then she ran away with hands covering her crying face.

    ¡°Old Madam, I will go on the investigation. But no matter what was the cause, our mansion is to me for starting it. Later, I will prepare a generous gift and send them to your mansion as an apology to Fourth Miss!¡± Madam Wen ignored Gu Xishu who had run out in tears and said to Old Madam with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I spoiled her and made her so casual.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked up at Madam Wen, who actually never admitted that Gu Xishu had pushed Shao Cailing. She just tortuously said that Gu Xishu was wrong in being impolite to Shao Cailing.

    Although Shao Cailing was frightened, she wasn¡¯t hurt anyway. Old Madam couldn¡¯t argue the point to death, so she nodded at once and considered to let it go.

    However, it was not appropriate for Shao Cailing to stay here anymore in such a state. Shao Wanru proposed to send Shao Cailing back, and Zhao Xiran would stay to apany Old Madam.

    Old Madam agreed on her proposal. After all, Zhao Xiran was her new daughter-inw. She couldn¡¯t leave without showing up at the banquet. Otherwise, what would the madams and Misses on good terms with Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion think? What¡¯s more, Old Madam Zhao and Second Miss Zhao were also guests here today.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Cailing got on the carriage of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The carriage went out of the gate of the Mansion of the Prime Minister and then arrived at Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion after a turn.

    Shao Cailing kept trembling and didn¡¯t look well, though she had changed her clothes. She must have caught a cold.

    Shao Wanru apanied Shao Cailing to the third branch. After Third Madam heard that something bad had happened to Shao Cailing, she struggled to get up to see her daughter. When she saw Shao Cailing lying in the quilt, trembling, she burst into tears.

    She only had two daughters. Now idents happened to them one after another, and the third branch was not in a good situation. The more Third Madam thought about it, the sadder she became, and she almost fainted.

    Afterforting her with a few words, Shao Wanru advised her to rest. Third Madam was indeed in weak health, and she didn¡¯t pretend to be dizzy before.

    Feeling Shao Wanru¡¯s sincerity, Third Madam expressed her gratitude while wiping her tears. Then she was helped to leave by a servant.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t go back to Piaoyun Courtyard at once. She asked someone to make brown-sugar ginger soup for Shao Cailing and helped her drink it. She stayed to guard her Fourth Sister.

    Shao Cailing had slept for a long time. She was still asleep when Old Madam returned to the mansion and sent someone to inquire about her. Hearing that Shao Wanru had been staying here, Old Madam was satisfied and sent some nourishing medicinal materials to Shao Cailing. The matter had to be ended like this.

    In the past, Old Madam might have had confidence to question the Mansion of the Prime Minister for an eptable exnation. But now, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not favored by the Emperor and was in a weak position. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could not afford to offend any other mansion of officials of high status, let alone the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    Thinking that a little cousin girl of the Mansion of the Prime Minister dared to hurt her legitimate granddaughter, Old Madam could not bear it.

    But so what if she couldn¡¯t bear it? It was meaningless to argue more. Old Madam was best at weighing gains and losses. Thinking of this, she suppressed her anger, ate a little food at the banquet, and decided toe back with an excuse that she was worried about Shao Cailing.

    When Shao Cailing woke up, it was already after one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Before she opened her eyes, she heard a gentle voice in her ear, ¡°Fourth Sister, you are awake. How are you feeling?¡±

    Although it was early spring and the weather was much warmer today, it was still cold in essence. She might get illness for the rest of her life after falling into the water. This was also the reason why Shao Wanru asked Shao Cailing to drink the brown sugar ginger soup before she fell asleep.

    ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister!¡± Shao Cailing said in a hoarse but sincere voice.

    The servant girl helped her sit up. Shao Wanru put a cushion behind her back and reached out to take her pulses. She found that the pulse was still calm, so she got her hand off and said with a smile, ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious!¡±

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Shao Cailing breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Shao Wanru, she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After thinking for a while, she waved her hand and all the servants in her room immediately left, leaving only a trusted servant girl of her. ¡°Fifth Sister, Gu Xishu is not a good woman. I... I am going to tell you something...¡± Shao Cailing stammered to say.

 Chapter 877 - The Truth in the Unpleasant Past

    <h4>Chapter 877 The Truth in the Unpleasant Past</h4>

    Shao Wanru had known in herst life that Gu Xishu was not a good person.

    On the surface, it seemed to be a bicker between her and others, but Gu Xishu was such a vicious person that she might cause a quarrel. In Shao Wanru¡¯sst life, after Gu Xishu joined hands with Second Young Master of the Wen¡¯s Mansion to murder Wen Xichi, she also instigated Madam Wen to drive Shao Wanru out. She couldn¡¯t even be tolerant of Shao Wanru, who was alive.

    At that time, she was homeless and driven into a corner where only death was waiting for her.

    If it were not for Qi Baiyu or the person behind him, she would have had to die.

    ¡°Fourth Sister, why do you say that?¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what I want to tell you... I can¡¯t believe it myself, but... but I did see it. I have never told anyone else, not even my mother... I don¡¯t know whether you will believe me...¡± Shao Cailing looked very confused and her words were incoherent.

    Shao Wanru nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Of course I believe you!¡±

    Among all the Misses in the mansion, Shao Cailing was the least scheming girl. What she thought in her heart was always written on her face.

    ¡°I... I saw something when I was a child. I... I think it was true... but I was so scared that I dare not to speak it out!¡± Shao Cailing was flustered. She grasped Shao Wanru¡¯s hands as if she wanted to borrow Shao Wanru¡¯s strength.

    Shao Wanru looked at her with a smile. She did not shake off Shao Cailing¡¯s hands. Shao Cailing held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand with force that thetter felt a little pain in her wrist. Even so, Shao Wanru did not shake her off.

    It seemed that Shao Wanru¡¯s calmness and gentlenessforted Shao Cailing, who started to feel rxed and gradually loosened the strength on her hand. However, her hand was still held together with Shao Wanru¡¯s. She looked at Shao Wanru with a serious face and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, I think it was Gu Xishu who killed Wen Xiyan!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have a response for a second. But in a moment, she suddenly remembered that Wen Xiyan was Wen Xichi¡¯s younger sister who died young, and her face immediately showed a deep-thinking expression.

    ¡°She is the Miss of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, the only daughter of Madam Wen. When we were kids, we often hung out together. The two families didn¡¯t shut the side door until she died. It was said that every time Madam Wen saw that door, she would be reminded of the pain of losing her daughter.¡±

    Since she had begun her confession, it was much easier for her to continue it. Shao Cailing exined in a low voice. ¡°Wen Xiyan was also killed by being pushed into the water! That day, I was ying with Third Sister. Later, Third Sister was summoned away, so I went to Wen¡¯s Mansion alone, through the side door. I intended to go to find Wen Xiyan, but I saw Gu Xishu and Eldest Sister on my way. The two of them stayed together in a hidden ce and talked with each other without even servants beside!¡±

    ¡°They looked very sneaky, so I hid as well and peeked at them. But they left soon after talking for a while. Then I didn¡¯t care about them and went back home. Later, I heard that Wen Xiyan died. The spot happened to be the ce where I saw Gu Xishu and Big Sister hiding and talking before. Suddenly, I remembered that... there was a shoe of Wen Xiyan, and when Gu Xishu left, she threw the shoe... into the water!¡±

    Shao Cailing stammered again and there was a sh of panic in her eyes.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. When Shao Cailing saw Gu Xishu pick up a shoe from the ground and threw it into the water before she and Shao Yanru left, she had thought that Gu Xishu just did it for fun. God knew whose shoe it was! It happened to be used for ying stone-skipping.

    After all, there were several kids, and their shoes were about the same size. Sometimes, they would deliberately hide or throw away others¡¯ shoes or other things.

    The children of the third branch had always been in a distant rtionship with those of the second branch. It was lucky for Shao Cailing not to show up in front of that two people at that time. But after that, Shao Cailing felt a burst of lingering fear. If they had known that she saw them at that time, would she have been murdered too by Gu Xishu and Shao Yanru?

    If that were the case, would she have also ended up dying from drowning?

    After Wen Xiyan¡¯s death, Shao Cailing was scared to death and she had been sick for half a year, during which she had always been in a daze. Every time she thought of the scene, Shao Cailing was scared and flustered.

    She was in a full state of panic. Later, her wet nurse knew about it. The wet nurseforted her and told her not to tell anyone. She warned her that Old Madam attached most importance to First Miss. And Wen Xiyan¡¯s death was rted to First Miss. If Old Madam had known it, something miserable would have probably happened.

    The third branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had never been valued. If Third Master were not the biological son of Old Madam, they would have been sent out of the mansion early with a little property.

    However, Shao Cailing didn¡¯t witness them pushing Wen Xiyan. There was no practical evidence to prove that they were the murderers. The wet nurse was afraid Shao Cailing would be sent by Old Madam to some remote vige in the name of recuperation, and that she could never return to the capital city again, and that she might even die outside. So she repeatedly warned Shao Cailing to keep it a secret.

    Don¡¯t tell anyone!

    But at the moment, Shao Cailing was in a panic. She thought that Gu Xishu must have found out her secret. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked her to go there and pushed her into the water. Except for Gu Xishu, who else would want to kill her?

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I think Gu Xishu must have known that I saw it, so she did that to me on purpose!¡± Shao Cailing was very anxious and scared at this time. The panic in her heart drove her to tell Shao Wanru the buried past.

    ¡°Wen Xichi¡¯s young sister was also killed by Gu Xishu?¡± After hearing Shao Cailing¡¯s words, Shao Wanru believed her. If Wen Xichi¡¯s younger sister was still alive, Madam Wen would never treat Gu Xishu so well.

    So, Wen Xiyan was the obstacle for Gu Xishu to be Madam Wen¡¯s preference.

    However, Shao Wanru was shocked that Shao Yanru was also involved. With a sh of inspiration, she thought of Doctor Qiu. In herst life, Doctor Qiu was responsible to treat Wen Xichi. But in this life, he entered Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to treat Wang Yishu instead of going to the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    Could it also have anything to do with Gu Xishu and Shao Yanru? In any aspect, Wen Xiyan was not a threat to Shao Yanru. Even thetter could build a close rtionship with the Mansion of the Prime Minister by making friends with the former. And Shao Yanru would definitely do so ording to her personality. So it could be said that it was merely Gu Xishu who wanted to kill Wen Xiyan.

    If her guess was right, then it should be Gu Xishu who was the murder. But Shao Yanru happened to see her do that. Although they were young at that time, they were both cruel and merciless. After an agreement was reached, Shao Yanru promised to help and cover up the truth for Gu Xishu. From then on, Shao Yanru would have something on Gu Xishu, and it would be much easier for Shao Yanru to make use of Gu Xishu.

    It would be much better than making friends with Wen Xiyan!

    Shao Wanru lowered her eyes slightly, with her pupils contracted, overflowing an aura of bloodthirsty evilness.

    No wonder Gu Xishu wanted to expel Shao Wanru out in herst life. Honestly speaking, Shao Wanru had never been an important role in the Mansion of the Prime Minister and could not be a threat or burden in the future even if she continue to live there. But both Wen Xichi and Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect what had happened in the mourning hall.

    Before he died, Wen Xichi had once told Shao Wanru many times that he had reached an agreement with his mother Madam Wen. If he died in the future and Shao Wanru still wanted to stay in the mansion, she would be taken good care of. If she wanted to leave, she would be given some money so that she could live a good life even if she no longer stay in the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    However, the fact was beyond her and Wen Xichi¡¯s expectation.

    Wen Xichi had always been intelligent. Even though he was in deeply poor health, he had put something away for the rainy day for Shao Wanru. He died without any regrets after making sure that Shao Wanru would have nothing to worry about in the future.

    But the reality was a p in his face. After his death, his mother and Gu Xishu kicked her out of the mourning hall and the Mansion of the Prime Minister with an unfounded usation.

    Shao Wanru believed that Madam Wen couldn¡¯t have done it to such an extent if it weren¡¯t for someone else¡¯s instigation. Anyway, it would be bad for the reputation of the Mansion of the Prime Minister if no sooner had her son died than his wife was driven out. But the truth was they did that even so.

    ¡°So it was Shao Yanru!¡± Shao Wanru closed her eyes, felt the coldness in her heart, and then slowly opened her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t deny Madam Wen, nor could she respect her. She was not a saint and had her own views on what was right and wrong.

    However, she would not let go of Gu Xishu and Shao Yanru.

    Perhaps, as Shao Wanru thought, not only the matter about Doctor Qiu but also what Gu Xishu had done to her today was Shao Yanru¡¯s order. It was quite unexpected that Shao Yanru would have so much power to order Gu Xishu to set her up, though she was locked in the pce and slighted by everyone there, almost without any chance to make aeback.

    When they were in Wen Xichi¡¯s study, she felt Gu Xishu strange. It didn¡¯t seem that Gu Xishu meant to expose her. If the woman in the painting was truly her in this life, she must be frightened to be guilty in front of Gu Xishu who had threatened her. Then Gu Xishu could be sure that the person in the painting was indeed her.

    If that was the case, it was not that Gu Xishu wanted to expose her, but that she wanted to threaten her.

    Shao Yanru, who was behind, coerced Gu Xishu into threatening Shao Wanru to help Shao Yanru out of the dilemma! What a good plot!

    Otherwise, given Gu Xishu¡¯s determination to marry Wen Xichi, what she wanted should be to ruin Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation, not just to threaten her!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru remain silent for a long time, Shao Cailing became anxious and asked.

    ¡°Fourth Sister, I certainly believe you. You should be careful from now on and don¡¯t let Gu Xishu find out what you have known. Otherwise, what happened to you today mighte to you again!¡± Shao Wanru reminded in a soft voice. It was afraid that not only Gu Xishu but also Old Madam from the same mansion would support Shao Yanru.

    Now Shao Wanru was curious about who had pushed Shao Cailing. Was it indeed Gu Xishu? She always felt that it was not Gu Xishu. Then who would it be if it wasn¡¯t Gu Xishu? Who also found out Shao Cailing¡¯s secret?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give it away. I don¡¯t dare to talk about it! but I won¡¯t let Gu Xishu go!¡± Although Shao Cailing was timid, she was unwilling to see that Gu Xishu got away from it without any punishment.

    ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t worry. Even if we don¡¯t investigate it, the Mansion of the Prime Minister will do, though they might try to keep it secret. How could they just let it go after such a thing has happened to its guests in the mansion? Otherwise, the next ident might fall on the people in their own mansion!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said meaningfully.

    It wouldn¡¯t be over like this...

 Chapter 878 - What a Pretentious Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 878 What a Pretentious Woman!</h4>

    ¡°Just tell the truth. What happened?¡± Madam Wen asked with a darkened face. She was exhausted after seeing all the guests off, but she didn¡¯t take a rest at once and Gu Xishu was summoned here by her.

    ¡°I am innocent, Aunt! Why... why should I push Fourth Miss Shao into the water? I have no reason to do that!¡± Gu Xishu cried again with grievances. She looked delicate, so people would feel sorry for her when she was wiping her tears with an aggrieved look.

    ¡°Who could it be if it¡¯s not you? Since you asked her to go with you, why did you leave her halfway?¡± Madam Wen didn¡¯t stop questioning her as she did before as soon as she saw Gu Xishu crying aggrievedly. Madam Wen had known nothing about such a dangerous ident that happened in her mansion!

    Suddenly, Madam Wen thought of her younger daughter, who also died in the water. She felt a pain in her heart. She loved her younger daughter most, and she had never thought that she would die so early.

    ¡°I... I was with Fourth Miss Shao, but... but on our way, a servant came to us and told me that Second Cousin... was looking for me, so I went for him!¡± Gu Xishu seemed to look a little uneasy.

    Madam Wen was infuriated. Her second son was such a yboy who had been in an ambiguous rtionship with Gu Xishu for a long time. That¡¯s why they ended up like this.

    Madam Wen had been pissed off before. She did want Gu Xishu to be her second son¡¯s concubine. However, Prime Minister Wen thought that since his second son was too useless to marry a Miss from a noble family, why not marry Gu Xishu to be his wife? In addition, it was said from a transfer order that Prime Minister Wen¡¯s elder sister, Gu Xishu¡¯s mother wasing back soon and would get a promotion.

    Whether Gu Xishu would be a concubine or not, she would disgrace the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Moreover, her mother couldn¡¯t agree.

    Considering these, Madam Wen felt that her husband¡¯s idea did make sense and she also agreed to let Gu Xishu be the wife of her second son instead of a concubine. That was why she took Gu Xishu to her birthday banquet and introduce her to the guests today.

    Out of expectation, Gu Xishu made trouble again, and it had something to do with her second son too.

    Madam Wen knocked on the table hard and asked angrily, ¡°Why did Shi¡¯an want to see you? And why did it have to be at that time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s nothing important. It¡¯s just some external affairs that Second... Second Cousin was a bit confused about!¡± Gu Xishu pinched the corner of her upper dress with guilt, lowered her head and said with a blush.

    In fact, she was very reluctant. If Wen Shi¡¯an hadn¡¯t insisted on seeing her, she wouldn¡¯t have left Shao Cailing at that time. When she was led out, she found that it was indeed Wen Shi¡¯an who wanted to meet her. However, Wen Shi¡¯an wasn¡¯t baffled by external affairs or wanted her help. He just wanted to hug and kiss her, for the reason that they hadn¡¯t met each other for a long time because of Madam Wen¡¯s strict injunction.

    So he called Gu Xishu over when When Madam Wen was too busy to notice them.

    Gu Xishu had always been fond of Wen Xichi. Unfortunately, she could only marry Wen Shi¡¯an. Although she didn¡¯t like him, she could only let him hug her and kiss her for a while, and then she left with an excuse that she had to help Madam Wen apany the guests.

    However, it was impossible for her to tell Madam Wen about it, so she could only push it to Wen Shi¡¯an.

    On hearing that it was relevant to Wen Shi¡¯an again, Madam Wen was in extreme anger. Both her eldest son and youngest son were promising, but only the second son was so ipetent that he was neither good at literature nor was capable of doing martial arts.

    What¡¯s more, he always indulged in eating, drinking and pleasure-seeking. It was bearable for Madam Wen that he flirted with Gu Xishu in daily life. But how could he do that at her birthday banquet? He had no dignity as a young master of an aristocratic family at all.

    ¡°You... you two...¡± Madam Wen was so angry that she kept gasping for breath. She wished that she had never given birth to the second son!

    ¡°But it¡¯s really not me who pushed Fourth Miss Shao, Aunt. Who knows whether she fell into the water by ident and she med it on me? How, how can I make time to push her? Besides, I didn¡¯t know that Second Cousin would ask to see me in advance, and it¡¯s impossible for me to arrange someone else to do that early!¡±

    When Gu Xishu saw that Madam Wen got angry, she pinched her handkerchief with grievance and wiped her tears sadly again.

    Madam Wen took a deep breath to suppress the anger in her heart. Madam Wen had raised Gu Xishu since she was a child and treated her as a daughter, so she certainly liked her niece very much. Seeing her aggrieved look, Madam Wen became soft-hearted. She felt aggrieved for Gu Xishu for her marrying her disappointing second son.

    How could Madam Wen not know that her niece was actually in love with Wen Xichi?

    However, it was doomed to be like this due to a freakbination of coincidences.

    Madam Wen calmed down, stopped scolding Gu Xishu, and asked calmly, ¡°Does anyone else know that you have an appointment with Fourth Miss Shao?¡± She did not believe that Shao Cailing would fall into the water on purpose to set Gu Xishu up.

    On such a cold day, it might lead to a lifetime of illness, not to mention that she was also an unmarried girl. If she was haunted by the disease, it would also be an obstacle for her to have children in the future.

    ¡°I... I just came up with such an idea on the spur of the moment. I just want to go for a walk with Fourth Miss Shao. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. I wanted to walk around and talk about our childhood with her,¡± Gu Xishu said and cried, and her voice started to tremble. It was obvious that she was trying hard to hide her grievances.

    Because she was just a cousin Miss of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, she was often ignored when the other masters of Wen¡¯s Mansion were invited. So Madam Wen rarely took her out.

    Madam Wen felt increasingly distressed when seeing Gu Xishu like that. It was indeed the truth that Gu Xishu was not a daughter of Madam Wen¡¯s mansion, so other mansions rarely put her name on the invitation cards. Madam Wen felt that she owed Gu Xishu a lot even if she treated her like a daughter.

    Recently, Madam Wen had even ordered Gu Xishu to stay in the mansion and not to go out. Because she thought that Gu Xishu would be a concubine for her second son, and as a concubine, Gu should not expose herself too much in public. At that time, Madam Wen still intended to find a good wife for her second son.

    Thinking of this, she increasingly felt that Gu Xishu was indeed wronged. Gu Xishu¡¯s parents were going back to the capital city. So at this time, she couldn¡¯t let Gu Xishu be treated unfairly anymore.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry. I will find out who intended to frame you up!¡± Madam Wen¡¯s voice softened.

    While they were talking, a servant girl came in and reported, ¡°Madam, Third Young Master hase!¡±

    ¡°Invite him in!¡± Madam Wen hastened to say. As soon as she heard that her most promising youngest son came over, she immediately became happy.

    Gu Xishu also raised her head, but there were still tears in the corners of her eyes. Her watery eyes were already focused on the door. When she saw Wen Xichi at the door, her passion for him almost overflowed from her eyes.

    Instead of Second Cousin, the handsome Third Cousin in front of her was the one she wanted to marry.

    In the past, when she was hooking up with her Second Cousin, she never thought that she would marry him, so she didn¡¯t care much about the differences between the two brothers. But after it was decided that she could only marry her Second Cousin Wen Shi¡¯an, she began to feel Wen Shi¡¯an was a stupid man. ¡°How could he bepared with my handsome Third Cousin?

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t marry Second Cousin. I have to marry Third Cousin!

    ¡°There must be ways. There must be ways! Shao Yanru also said that as long as I haven¡¯t married Second Cousin, I still have a chance. I am still unmarried and Third Cousin is also single. There were plenty of opportunities for me, weren¡¯t there?¡±

    Thinking of it, Gu Xishu looked at Wen Xichi with increasing passion, and her eyes were full of affection.

    Wen Xichi stepped forward, bowed to Madam Wen, and then sat down aside.

    Gu Xishu hastened to step forward and bowed to Wen Xichi with bashfulness. ¡°Third Cousin!¡±

    Since she cried just now, so her face was still with tears and looked very attractive. And her eyes were particrly appealing. She looked at Wen Xichi with her tender eyes. Perhaps it was because Wen Xichi remained silent for long that she staggered and lost her bnce. She fell straight to Wen Xichi.

    Wen Xichi reached out to catch her in the hand, and Gu Xishu couldn¡¯t help leaning into his arms. Even though Madam Wen felt that Gu Xishu was wronged just now, she couldn¡¯t stand Gu Xishu now, and she snorted.

    Wen Xichi stood up, stepped aside, and loosened his grip on Gu Xishu, whoter bumped straight into the chair he had been sitting in before. With a cry of ¡°Ouch¡±, Gu Xishu failed to control her body and hit the railing of the chair. It was not a light hit, so she was in so much pain that the tears at the corners of her eyes immediately fell across her face, which made her look extremely miserable.

    ¡°Sit decently!¡± Madam Wen¡¯s face darkened. No matter how partial she was to Gu Xishu, she couldn¡¯t help getting angry at this time. Gu Xishu was already her second son¡¯s woman, so it was inappropriate that Gu Xishu had intimate contact with her youngest son.

    Realizing Madam Wen was really angry, Gu Xishu did not dare to y tricks anymore. She endured the pain and sat in the chair, looking obedient.

    A trace of disgust shed in Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes, but he sat down in the chair opposite to her calmly, as if what happened just now had no impact on him at all.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve checked it out. No one has been to the ce from which Fourth Miss Shao fell into the water. Only Cousin Gu has been there with her!¡± Wen Xichi reported to Madam Wen. It was Madam Wen who had asked her youngest son to investigate it.

    If there was a person with evil intentions in the Mansion of the Prime Minister, it would be a disaster if he or she stayed in the mansion. Moreover, it always reminded Madam Wen of her daughter who died young, and she inexplicably felt that the two cases might be linked.

    But investigation results showed that it seemed to have nothing to do with anyone except Gu Xishu. Hearing her youngest son¡¯s words, Madam Wen looked at Gu Xishu suspiciously again.

    ¡°No! Aunt, Third Cousin, I swear it has nothing to do with me. I... I am really wronged. I did nothing except for asking Fourth Miss Shao to go there!¡± Seeing that their attitudes changed, Gu Xishu immediately cried with grievances. Tears rolled down her white and tender face, which made people feel distressed.

    Madam Wen, in particr, felt sorry. When she was about tofort Gu Xishu, she heard her youngest son say, ¡°Cousin Gu, you seemed to have said the same words when the same ident happened to my sister. Why did you say that again now?¡±

    In fact, Wen Xichi¡¯s words were unintentional, but as soon as he finished speaking, not only he was greatly shocked, but also Madam Wen was so stunned that her face turned as pale as snow. And then their eyes were all focused on Gu Xishu...

 Chapter 879 - Shao Wanrus Wedding Comes

    <h4>Chapter 879 Shao Wanru¡¯s Wedding Comes</h4>

    In fact, Wen Xichi didn¡¯t mean that. But after all those words came out of his mouth, a buzz ran in his head. Then a trace of suspicion came into being in his mind. He had never suspected like this!

    Wen Xichi still remembered what had happened to his younger sister. At that time, it was said that Wen Xiyan was ying with Gu Xishu. Butter, Gu Xishu was called away, and Wen Xiyan was left alone. Then, the wet nurse guarding Wen Xiyan was also called away. Finally, when they saw Wen Xiyan again, the little young girl had been dead.

    Madam Wen cried and then fainted beside her daughter¡¯s cold body. Gu Xishu kept calling her cousin¡¯s name and cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand up. She said regretfully that if she hadn¡¯t left at that time, her cousin wouldn¡¯t have been dead.

    It was also because Gu Xishu looked so grieved and regretful for Wen Xiyan¡¯s death that Madam Wen doted on Gu Xishu from then on, even more than she did to her sons.

    Because the ident happening to Wen Xiyan had so many familiarities with that of Four Miss Shao, Wen Xichi immediately remembered his sister¡¯s death, which Gu Xishu was also involved in.

    In the past, he had never suspected Gu Xishu, nor did he often think of the sorrow that was buried deep in the bottom of his heart. But now, he no longer believed Gu Xishu, so he thought of her as a suspect with the greatest malice.

    The suspicion in his mind made his blood run cold. If his sister¡¯s death was not an ident, could she be murdered by Gu Xishu?

    Madam Wen seemed to have the same opinion as Wen Xichi. Her lips trembled as she looked at Gu Xishu, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t dare to think more.

    ¡°What... what are you talking about, Third Cousin? It was my fault that I didn¡¯t keep an eye on Cousin Sister, and caused her... But what happened to Fourth Miss Shao had nothing to do with me. Fourth Miss Shao is an adult, and I have little contact with her. There... there must be someone who intended to set me up and hurt Fourth Miss Shao!¡±

    Gu Xishu in a panic hurriedly covered her face and cried. This time, she did not shed tears but cried out loud.

    She leaned against the chair railing and sobbed, ¡°Third Cousin, if you me me for not taking good care of Cousin Sister at that time, I won¡¯t deny it. I will even be willing to pay it with my life if you want. But I don¡¯t admit what happened today. I didn¡¯t do that!¡±

    Seeing Gu Xishu sit on the chair in despair and hearing her words just now, Madam Wen couldn¡¯t help crying. The death of her youngest daughter was a scar on her heart. No matter when it was touched, it would hurt a lot.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all Yan¡¯er¡¯s... Yan¡¯er¡¯s...¡± Madam Wen choked with sobs and couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad! Younger Sister... It¡¯s been so long. If God blesses her, she has been reincarnated into another good family. She must live a happy life now.¡± Seeing his mother crying so hard, Wen Xichiforted her, fearing that her health would be harmed.

    Every time Madam Wen thought of her youngest daughter, she couldn¡¯t stop crying. For so many years, Madam Wen had been in poor health because of this.

    Sometimes she even fainted away while crying. Wen Xichi didn¡¯t dare to let his mother cry anymore, so heforted her in a soft voice.

    ¡°I... I know... I thought so too. I thought that such a good girl like your sister would definitely be reincarnated into a better family, but... but...¡± Madam Wen wiped her tears as she cried.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m willing to cut off my hair to pray for Cousin Sister. From now on, I only hope that she can be reincarnated into a good family and live a happy life!¡± Gu Xishu cried and said. Then she stood up and threw herself in front of Prime Wen. She knelt and put her hands below Madam Wen¡¯s knees.

    Her words made Madam Wen feel distressed and sad. She couldn¡¯t help hugging her and bursting into tears. ¡°You... what are you talking about... As long as you are fine, I will be very happy. You don¡¯t need to do that for your Cousin Sister!¡±

    All her displeasure and annoyance disappeared in Gu Xishu¡¯s crying.

    Madam Wen held Gu Xishu in her arms and cried as if she were holding her daughter. If her daughter were still alive, she would grow up and get married. And She would intimately hug her mother like this.

    Wen Xichi frowned tightly with a trace of fierceness shing in his eyes. He had to investigate it since he was in suspicion.

    In fact, the ident of Shao Cailing was a mistake made by Wen Xichi. He intended to teach Gu Xishu a lesson so that she would not dare to frame Shao Wanru again. It should have been Gu Xishu who was pushed into the water. Unexpectedly, the servant sent by Wen Xichi only saw a Miss there and took her for Gu Xishu, so he pushed Shao Cailing.

    What happened in his study made Wen Xichi realize that Gu Xishu seemed to have ulterior motives. It seemed that she wanted to use the painting to threaten him and Shao Wanru. So he decided at once to give Gu Xishu a lesson and ask his servant to take action. Although he was a gentleman, he never thought that he should keep elegant to bad people. When necessary, he should take action to retaliate.

    There seemed to be someone behind Gu Xishu. He didn¡¯t just want to teach Gu Xishu a lesson, but also wanted to force the person behind the scene to show up.

    Unexpectedly, he taught the wrong person by ident.

    However, the mistake led him to doubt what happened in the past. Since so many years had passed, it was difficult to start an investigation on it now. And it seemed that his mother¡¯s heart ached with pity for Gu Xishu. But Wen Xichi felt that if he wanted to investigate it, he would find some clues.

    Since he worked in the Ministry of Justice, he had been very prone to have a doubt. For example, Gu Xishu looked very guilty in his eyes. Since she was guilty, there must be something wrong with her...

    Several peaceful days passed. Shao Cailing¡¯s ident was fading away. Old Madam just gave her some tonics.

    Owed to the fact that Shao Wanru fed Shao Cailing with hot soup with ginger and brown sugar in time, Shao Cailing was well cured.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was very busy in the following days. Even Old Madam had to help Shao Wanru select and prepare dowries for her marriage.

    In thest few days, endless bad things had happened to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion except for Shao Wanru¡¯s wedding. The whole mansion had to spare no effort and attention to prepare it. Empress Dowager even warned Old Madam by hints that if something happened to Shao Wanru¡¯s wedding day, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion might lose the title of marquis.

    Since Old Madam had received such a hint from Empress Dowager, how could she dare to slight it?

    She didn¡¯t intend to release the two granddaughters who were locked up in case they made trouble again.

    Zhao Xiran was helpful. Although she couldn¡¯t deal with many problems as a rookie, she always asked Old Madam to give advice and make decisions. In addition, she listened to Old Madam respectfully. That pleased and satisfied Old Madam, and she no longer hated Zhao Xiran as much as before.

    At first, Old Madam liked Zhao Xiran. Of course, it was because of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion behind Zhao Xiran. If it hadn¡¯t been for the demotion of the rank of her mansion, Old Madam would have thought more highly of Zhao Xiran.

    Shao Wanru sewed embroideries in her courtyard. Shao Cailing came to help from time to time. Different from Shao Caihuan, she didn¡¯t want to profit from giving help. Sometimes she would put forward her opinion when she thought differently from Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru and Shao Cailing looked more like sisters than the former and Shao Caihuan did.

    In Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, only Shao Cailing could make Shao Wanru feel what was sisterhood, and that was very unexpected. Shao Cailing had never been close to Shao Wanru before, and they wouldn¡¯t have be so close if it hadn¡¯t been for this ident.

    In the blink of an eye came Prince Chen¡¯s wedding day. Shao Wanru was woken up early in the morning. First, she took a bath and changed her clothes, and then she was brought to the dressing table to change the hairstyle, clear off the fine hair on the face and neck, and trim the hair on the temples.

    The Lucky Lady invited was also extraordinary. She had been the most distinguished Lucky Lady invited by some noble aristocratic families.

    It was not easy to find such a Lucky Lady, a woman of noble status who must have both parents and one son and one daughter, and live a harmonious marriage life with her husband.

    Fortunately, it was Prince Chen¡¯s wedding, so they seeded in hiring her. Of course, this Lucky Lady was actually a princess of the imperial family. No one from an ordinary family could afford to hire her.

    Moreover, Prince Chen was Empress Dowager¡¯s favorite grandson and the Emperor¡¯s favorite nephew, so no one dare to refuse to attend his wedding.

    Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s exceedingly beautiful face, the Lucky Lady kept praising her. She said that Shao Wanru was the most beautiful one among the brides she had ever seen and definitely deserved the title of First Beauty. Shao Wanru was the best match for Prince Chen, and Empress Dowager would definitely like her.

    As for Prince Chen, none of the people who had seen him would deny that he was like a handsome young man who came out of a painting.

    Many people had been secretly ridiculing the Fifth Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. If the red veil was lifted and the bride was found not as good-looking as the groom, it would be a joke in the future.

    The Lucky Lady hadughed at Shao Wanru secretly in her heart too. Now after she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s appearance, she had to admit that the two of them were a couple made in heaven. If they weren¡¯t matched, no one would be worthy of such a beauty or such a handsome man!

    This would be the most pleasing and also the mostpatible pair!

    Lucky Lady kept praising Shao Wanru with a smile while helping her to do the facials which made her glossy face shinier and shiner.

    It was unknown whether it was because the hair on her face had been removed or because of the atmosphere here, Shao Wanru¡¯s face had always been red, which made her look more and more delicate and charming.

    On such a good day, Shao Caihuan and Shao Jie¡¯er were also released. If they did note out on such a good day, it would have a bad impact on their marriages.

    It was the result of Zhao Xiran¡¯s pleading, and Shao Wanru didn¡¯t object to it, so Old Madam released them.

    Shao Jie¡¯er sat beside and looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful face jealously. She almost crumpled the handkerchief in her hand. How good it would be if she were the bride of today¡¯s wedding! She was not sure whom Commandery Prince Qing would want, her or her Third Sister. She failed to do the task ordered by her grandma so she did not dare to ask Old Madam.

 Chapter 880 - Happiness Is to Wait for Her to Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 880 Happiness Is to Wait for Her to Grow Up</h4>

    Shao Caihuan was also looking at Shao Wanru with envy and sadness in her eyes. After so many things had happened, she now understood that her previous dream was just some wishful thinkings.

    She lowered her head slightly with the veil still covering her face, which had not recovered yet. And it was not certain whether it could make a full recovery. Thinking that she, a woman with such an ugly face, dared to dream of Prince Chen before, she felt a deep sense of inferiority.

    How could Prince Chen fall in love with a disfigured girl like her? Moreover, she had nearly got her whole family in jail. Perhaps, she had some delusions in the past, but now they were all gone.

    Shao Cailing went to sit beside Shao Caihuan, who looked sad, so Cailing held her hands and called her in aforting voice, ¡°Sister!¡±

    Shao Caihuan shook her head and took a deep breath, telling Shao Cailing not to worry about her. After experiencing that, she no longer kept any fantasies in her mind. She only hoped her family was safe and sound. She seemed to have been bewitched before!

    Perhaps it was because she had been suppressed by Shao Yanru all the time. After she got rid of Shao Yanru, she started to be arrogant.

    Shao Caihuan raised her eyes with a wry smile and looked at Shao Wanru enviously. ¡°Fifth Sister is a lucky woman. When I saw Prince Chen¡¯s attitude towards her that day, I knew that he was in love with her. Who else in the capital city could make Prince Chen, who is as handsome as a painting figure, care about her so much?¡±

    People said that Prince Chen was too weak to get married, but the royal family never care about that. Even if Prince Chen was dying, he would still get married as he should have done.

    As for the fact that there was no Princess Chen until now, it was merely that no women before Shao Wanru could catch his heart.

    Shao Caihuan stayed in the Buddha Hall and meditated for a few days, which had reminded her of a lot of things. If things about the new couple would go on as she had imagined, her Fifth Sister was very lucky!

    How fortunate it was that there was a man in the world who was willing to wait for her to grow up? Moreover, such a man came from the royal family.

    Three years ago, Fifth Sister was still a child, but Prince Chen had reached the marriage age.

    Thinking of this, she felt that she was as ridiculous as a clown before. Even if she was as beautiful as before, she couldn¡¯t beat Fifth Sister, let alone now.

    Even when Shao Yanru had a good reputation, Prince Chen didn¡¯t fall in love with her. ording to this point, Shao Caihuan gave in.

    There were some blessings in her envious eyes. She sincerely hoped that Shao Wanru would be happy. There were many girls in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in this generation, but the first few ones had no good end!

    ¡°Third Sister, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you that day. Please forgive me!¡± A gentle voice suddenly came to her ears. It was Zhao Xiran¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Caihuan¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Third Sister...¡± Zhao Xiran looked guilty and sad. When she was about to exin, she was interrupted by Shao Caihuan. ¡°Sister Zhao, today is Fifth Sister¡¯s big day. Don¡¯t mention those sorrows in the past. Let¡¯s say that I misunderstood you before. Please forgive me!¡±

    Shao Caihuan was very clear, and she didn¡¯t argue whose fault it was. At this point, she didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. The reason why she made trouble at Zhao Xiran¡¯s bridal chamber was that she was afraid that her parents would get involved in this matter. In addition, she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, so she could only lead her grandma¡¯s attention to Zhao Xiran.

    The matter had passed, and it was no longer something that could be pursued.

    It was impossible for them to be as close as before. Zhao Xiran was merely her eldest sister-inw from another branch. Naturally, they would not be close.

    Zhao Xiran wanted to say something more, but Shao Caihuan looked away. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t help though she tried to talk with Shao Caihuan again.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was sitting in a corner, rubbing her handkerchief and casting a look at Zhao Xiran and Shao Caihuan. She was almost invisible.

    Zhao Xiran and Shao Caihuan talked in a little low voice, and it was noisy in the room. Shao Jie¡¯er could not hear what they were talking about, but she was sure that they weren¡¯t having a happy conversation. She rolled her eyes, called a servant girl over, and was about to give her an order. But when she turned around, she saw Zhao Xiran was looking at her.

    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Shao Jie¡¯er panicked, but Zhao Xiran showed a slight smile and moved her lips silently.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er knew what Zhao Xiran wanted to tell her though she didn¡¯t make a sound, and she panicked.

    The servant girl she called was already standing in front of her. Seeing her stunned, the servant girl called her, ¡°Second Miss!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can leave now!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er waved her hand and said. She did want to cause some trouble, but now she didn¡¯t dare to do it. Zhao Xiran had noticed her, and her silent warning made Shao Jie¡¯er afraid and dare not to act rashly. After thinking for a while, she gave up taking out the other handkerchief in her sleeve.

    She couldn¡¯t see through Zhao Xiran, not knowing whether she would help her or Shao Wanru.

    At this time, Shao Jie¡¯er felt that it was better not to act rashly. Moreover, Zhao Xiran¡¯s words were an obvious warning.

    The handkerchief in her sleeve was the same as those of hers, but it had the character ¡°Shao¡± embroidered on it and it had been fumigated by Shao Wanru¡¯s favorite incense. People were prone to think that such a handkerchief belonged to Shao Wanru.

    If such a handkerchief was found on a man on such a happy day, Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation would be ruined.

    However, Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly did not dare to make that happen anymore...

    Shao Wanru¡¯s head was covered with a veil, so she could not see what was going on around. However, Yujie had been keeping an eye on the several Misses, so she naturally saw that Shao Jie¡¯er called the servant girl and then asked her to leave after having eye contact with Eldest Young Madam. She had an intuition that there must be something wrong with Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Second Miss was the kind of person who liked making trouble.

    Yujie had seen that Shao Jie¡¯er silently withdraw her hand from her sleeve.

    When no one was paying attention to them, she secretly told Shao Wanru what Shao Jie¡¯er had just done in a low voice as she tidied up Shao Wanru¡¯s cor.

    Shao Wanru said in a low voice, ¡°Ask Qing¡¯er to keep an eye on herter!¡± Yujie nodded.

    The bridegroom¡¯s people had arrived outside. No one had expected that Prince Chen woulde to pick her up in person.

    Whether it was in terms of his identity or his health, everyone had thought that he couldn¡¯te in person. And Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had got ready for such a situation.

    But they were all shocked and pped in the face when they saw Prince Chen, who looked more handsome than ever in red clothes matching his ck hair, show up in front of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Prince Chen came to pick up the bride in person!

    There was a smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face, which made him very gentle and elegant. Dressed in a red brocade robe, he looked handsome with a jade-like face and red lips.

    He didn¡¯te alone but was followed by a group of his brothers from the royal family, including Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Prince Xin, which gave people the chance to see the four outstanding sons of the royal family at once! There must be the next Emperor among them! Thinking of this, many people screamed with excitement.

    Apart from these royal brothers, some princes and dukes from Princesses¡¯ mansions also attended. All of them were remarkable nobles, and their presence on the wedding day had caused a stir in the whole capital city. Fortunately, the route to take the bride had been cleaned. Otherwise, no one knew when they would get to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    These nobles were not only of high status but also talented and knowledgeable. On their way to the bride¡¯s room, they broke the obstacles set by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion quickly.

    Shao Wanru heard footstepsing towards her though she was surrounded by loudughter. She could hear Prince Chen¡¯s voice. It should be Chu Liuchen¡¯sing! Her face was inexplicably hot.

    ording to customs in the capital city, first the bridegroom entered the bride¡¯s room, but he must leave and wait outside the mansion. Then the bride¡¯s elder brother carried the bride out of the mansion.

    Chu Liuchen stood in front of Shao Wanru and looked at her, who was wearing a red veil. His eyes became deeper and deeper and filled with joy that could not be seen in the past. After putting the jade apple in front of Shao Wanru, he turned around, left the room with all his royal brothers, and waited outside.

    He walked as if on wings. Those girls felt more and more jealous when they saw his vigorous steps. Wasn¡¯t Prince Chen said to be in poor health?

    The Lucky Lady put the jade apple in Shao Wanru¡¯s hand while saying auspicious words and then helped Shao Wanru up.

    Shao Hua¡¯an had been waiting at the door for a long time. When Shao Wanru came out, he carried Shao Wanru to the gate.

    Shao Wanru had no parents. Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess were sitting in the main seats of the hall outside.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had won this honor when she fought with Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. At this time, she was sitting high. When she saw Shao Hua¡¯ane out with Shao Wanru on his back, her eyes turned wet for a moment.

    Shao Wanru stopped in front of them. After she bowed to the two elders, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t help wiping her tears. she choked with sobs. While Old Madam, who didn¡¯t seem to be so powerful now, looked very calm. She just wiped the corners of her eyes gently with a handkerchief and then gave clear orders.

    Shao Wanru bowed to the two elders again, and then left with sadness amid the cry of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Tears fell across her face. In herst life, she got married too, but no one cried for her at that time.

    Madam Dowager and Shui Run were gone. How could Madam Di care about her? Madam Di plotted against her and was eager to expel her as soon as possible.

    She shed tears in silence, with the drops of tears hitting the ground in front of her.

    In this life, she finally found a family that belonged to her, which, for her, was the most precious. To guard the new family, she would never be beaten by them!

    The bridal sedan chair was parked at the gate. It was not an ordinary small sedan chair, but a splendid sedan chair driven by eight servants.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t calm down until getting on the bridal sedan chair. She heard the sound ¡°rise the sedan chair¡±, and she was lifted steadily.

    The bridal sedan chair did not go straight to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It circled half of the capital city, passed the main gate of the pce, and then went to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    People in the capital city had seen Prince Chen, who rarely showed up in front of others because of his illness. For the first time, the pale and weak Prince Chen became lively in people¡¯s eyes.

    It turned out that Prince Chen was not as sick as others had said. Prince Chen was a handsome man! Did they misunderstand something before?

    A person happened toe out through the gate of the pce when the bridal sedan chair was passing by, he stopped and whispered to the people around him, ¡°Does Chu Liuchen have ulterior motives?¡±

 Chapter 881 - Wen Xichis Obsession at the Wedding Hall

    <h4>Chapter 881 Wen Xichi¡¯s Obsession at the Wedding Hall</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master!¡± Xiqi said as he stood behind and looked at the departing sedan chair.

    When a prince got married, his wedding parade would walk by the gate of the pce, which could be regarded as showing his respect and filial piety to the Emperor.

    But Chu Liuchen¡¯s status was out of the ordinary so that other people couldn¡¯t help thinking whether his parade had ulterior motives.

    And Prince Cheng was one of them. ¡°He marries the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess...¡± Prince Cheng murmured to himself with his face darkening. He was about to attend the wedding held in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but he came from the pce instead of his mansion.

    It was quite surprising that both the Emperor and Empress Dowager were satisfied with this marriage. Could it be possible that they were very fond of the Fifth Miss Shao whom Chu Liuchen married? So could it be because the Emperor and Empress Dowager liked her that Chu Liuchen was satisfied with Fifth Miss Shao?

    If that was the case, Chu Liuchen must have a big plot! Moreover, Chu Liuchen was getting better and better in health now. He was no longer as delicate and vulnerable as before!

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Seeing Prince Cheng looking at the bridal sedan chair with a gloomy face, Xiqi reminded him.

    They were still at the gate of the pce. And it was Prince Chen¡¯s wedding day today, so all the members of the royal family had to look happy.

    Prince Cheng coughed hard and then showed a kind smile on his face. His smile looked peaceful, but people could feel that he was truly happy, possibly because he had stayed in the temple for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that Prince Chen is married now!¡± Prince Cheng muttered to himself. He seemed to think of something and sighed softly, then got on his carriage outside the gate of the pce.

    He was Chu Liuchen¡¯s uncle. It seemed that he did feel sorry for Chu Liuchen. As for the reason, it should be Chu Liuchen¡¯s family background. Then that could exin why his face darkened before.

    It was normal that he would remember his elder brother who had passed away on his nephew¡¯s wedding day. If someone was suspected to covet the throne, Chu Liuchen must be the first oneing into others¡¯ minds.

    Although it was rarely mentioned that Prince Chen was the legitimate son of the former Emperor, it did not mean that no one cared about it, especially the one in the pce. Prince Cheng did not believe that the Emperor didn¡¯t care about Chu Liuchen¡¯s identity...

    Shao Wanru¡¯s bridal sedan chair was going forward, followed by a line of 128 boxes of dowries, each of which was full. Those at the front were presented by Empress Dowager, in the middle by the Emperor, and at the rear by the Empress. This lineup was more prominent than that of Infanta Qinghua when she married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    How enviable it was that Shao Wanru had ¡°ten miles¡± of dowries for her marriage. In addition, The man she married was Chu Liuchen who was handsome and promising. Everyone in the capital city sighed that how lucky the Fifth Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was to marry such a good man.

    After going along more than half of the capital city, the bridal sedan chair finally stopped at the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It was very lively in front of the gate! It had always been deserted. The Emperor specially mentioned Chu Liuchen¡¯s marriage in front of those ministers and invited them to attend the wedding banquet as the elders of the groom. Since it was the Emperor¡¯s invitation, no one dared to refuse.

    Of course, those of low status could send gifts but couldn¡¯t enter the mansion. Those who were allowed to enter were all noble family members or high-ranking officials.

    There was no hostess in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It was Empress Dowager¡¯s grace that her two nannies were specially sent to serve the madams and Misses who came to congratte.

    With Empress Dowager¡¯s servants¡¯ management, everything in the inner court was going on in order.

    When the bridal sedan chair arrived at Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, it waited outside for a while, during which Shao Wanru sat in the sedan chair uneasily. She didn¡¯t understand why Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t wait for her at the gate. ¡°Why do we have to wait for such a long time?¡±

    While she was thinking of it, the bridal sedan chair suddenly shook. She immediately steadied herself by holding the handrail inside the sedan chair.

    Then there were two more shakes, and the crowd outside was cheering loudly. It should be the three shots at the door from Chu Liuchen.

    The curtain of the sedan chair was lifted. One end of a red ribbon was put into her hand, and the other into Chu Liuchen¡¯s. Chu Liuchen led Shao Wanru across the brazier and they both went to the wedding hall.

    In the wedding hall, the Lucky Lady was waiting for them. When they just arrived, it was just the auspicious time for the couple to perform the formal ceremony.

    Hearing the noise around, Shao Wanru felt inexplicably uneasy. In herst life, on the wedding day when she married Wen Xichi, he had been too sick to get up from bed. So the wedding ceremony was performed by his elder brother for him. At that time, it was also as noisy as now in the ceremony hall.

    She felt flustered so that she moved with uneasy steps.

    Suddenly, her hand with the red ribbon in it was covered by a bigger hand, and then Chu Liuchen¡¯s elegant voice came into her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡±

    She stopped and took a deep breath. The warm touch in her hand told her that this life was different from thest one. No one bowed on behalf of her husband, and Chu Liuchen was here with her.

    She looked down and saw a pair of thin-base boots with dragon patterns sewed with golden thread. The pattern of waves was iid with gold. They were not the boots that an ordinary person could afford to wear.

    ¡°So, it was me who was getting married!¡±

    The Lucky Lady was shouting, ¡°First bow to heaven and earth!¡±

    Shao Wanru reacted a little slowly. She could sense that the two big hands were gently leading her. She lowered her head, and heard some people in the crowdughing.

    ¡°It seems that Prince Chen really likes his bride!¡±

    ¡°Of course he likes her, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t go to wee her in person!¡±

    ¡°She is quite lucky...¡±

    Their voices were not loud. It must be because Chu Liuchen had just gently set a direction for her. Under the veil, her cheeks turned light red. She bit her lips, with her eyes bing mistier and a smile gradually appearing on her face.

    Wen Xichi stood behind the crowd, watching Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru bow with the groom¡¯s hands guiding the direction for the bride. Although his hands only moved a little, he could lead Shao Wanru to the right position. Wen Xichi frowned and felt ufortable.

    It seemed that something was pressing his heart. It was so heavy that he could hardly breathe!

    Such a scene had never appeared in his dream, but he felt that there should be one! But why was there not? Why?

    The bride, with the red veil covering her head, finished the wedding ceremony under the groom¡¯s guidance. Wen Xichi could sense her silent trust in Chu Liuchen even though her expression was covered by the red veil. He felt the red dazzling and ring. Theplexity in his eyes finally condensed into a strong sense of sadness.

    No matter whether the girl in his dream was Shao Wanru or not, he seemed to have lost her!

    If there was thest life, did it mean that he had missed the chance to marry Shao Wanru in this life? He clenched his fists tightly and his lips became pale. If his dream in the past had been as clear as it was in thest few days, would he be desperate to marry Shao Wanru? Then would she be his bride at this moment?

    It could be said that he had never had such an idea in his mind before, but at this time, it was so strong that he could not ignore it.

    He couldn¡¯t control himself to think about her. He even had an impulse of kidnapping the bride! He had never been so confirmed that he wanted Shao Wanru. Either the one in his dream or the one in front of him should belong to him!

    He believed in the theory ofst life!

    But he also realized that it was toote!

    He hated the feeling, but he felt it.

    ¡°Yuanqing, are you feeling ufortable?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s voice came into his ears. Wen Xichi suppressed the tumbling regret in his heart and slowly loosened his clenched hand. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little tired. Maybe it¡¯s because there are too many people around me.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out for a walk,¡± Chu Liuxin said calmly.

    Though he said it with a smile, Wen Xichi looked up at him and immediately noticed that it was not a sincere smile. They had known each other for a long time, so how could Wen Xichi not see the stiffness in Chu Liuyue¡¯s smile? He calmly gave a nce at Chu Liuchen who was saluting. Then he nodded to Chu Liuyue and strode out with him.

    At this moment, everyone was paying attention to Chu Liuchen¡¯s wedding ceremony, so they didn¡¯t see the two of them walking out. It didn¡¯t take long for them to walk out of the wedding hall.

    ¡°Yuanqing, let¡¯s go there for a walk. There are fewer people, so it¡¯s quieter!¡± Chu Liuyue smiled and pointed to a door on the right, which led to the inner court. Chu Liuyue had been there several times, so he was very familiar with it.

    There was no hostess in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion now, and Chu Liuchen lived in the so-called inner court alone. So they wouldn¡¯t offend anyone if they went into the inner court.

    Wen Xichi nodded. The two turned and walked in the door of the Moon Cave.

    ¡°Yuanqing, what do you think of my third brother¡¯s health?¡± Both of them seemed to be thinking of something in their minds. After walking quietly for a while, Chu Liuxin broke the silence.

    ¡°Prince Chen seems to be in good health!¡± Wen Xichi said calmly.

    ¡°I have the same opinion as you, but Third Brother... he is infected with the congenital poison of the fetus. Can it be cured so easily?¡± Chu Liuyue asked in disbelief.

    Chu Liuchen was in good spirits and he looked healthy in all aspects, which confused Chu Liuyue a lot. Before, he was so sick that many people were bothered to visit him. However, he seemed to be in a full recovery now. How could it happen? The imperial physicians had once dered at that time that he had been dying.

    ¡°Your Highness, have you looked up any medical cases?¡± Wen Xichi said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, I have. But... I can¡¯t figure out...¡± Chu Liuyue now regarded Wen Xichi as his henchman, so he didn¡¯t hide anything from Wen.

    Since Wen Xichi helped him deal with Shao Wanru, he had taken Chu Liuyue¡¯s side.

    The superstition of scourge almost killed Shao Wanru. At that time, Chu Liuyue was also regretful that he failed to help Shao Yanru. Now he thought of it, and he felt relieved.

    Fortunately, Shao Wanru was fine!

    This feeling also made him ufortable with the joyfulness in the ceremony hall, but he had to hide the difort in the bottom of his heart. When he took the position of Prince Chen in the future, it would be very easy for him to deal with Shao Wanru. And it should not be a difficult thing that Chu Liuchen died of illness.

    But now he had doubts about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health condition, so he asked Wen Xichi out for a walk and to give him some advice...

 Chapter 882 - The Lost Memories

    <h4>Chapter 882 The Lost Memories</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, did you find some previous medical records of Prince Chen?¡± Wen Xichi asked with a frown.

    ¡°Yes, I did! It is not difficult for me to reach those old records, though I shouldn¡¯t do that. I read some when I was recuperating at the Imperial Institute of Medicine. They all said that Third Brother¡¯s disease... was severe!¡±

    Chu Liuyue was talking about the time when he was hospitalized in the Imperial Institute of Medicine after he and Chu Liuxin were both injured.

    During that period, he also did something else apart from recuperating, such as secretly checking Chu Liuchen¡¯s medical records. He was banned from looking into medical records. If the Emperor knew it, he would probably be scolded again. Chu Liuyue believed that if his father found out that he had read Chu Liuchen¡¯s medical records, he would be seriously punished by his father.

    ¡°It was not so easy to get his medical records in the past, but you still found it, Your Highness. However, we didn¡¯t find any records about his current condition. You think that Prince Chen has been cured, don¡¯t you, Your Highness?¡± Wen Xichi asked him in reply.

    Chu Liuyue indeed thought so! He did not hide from Wen Xichi. He nodded and sighed heavily, ¡°Yuanqing, Third Brother seems to be healthy now! What do you think?¡±

    Chu Liuchen did look good when he was performing the wedding ceremony. He also gave three good shots at the bridal sedan chair just now. Chu Liuyue felt Chu Liuchen seemed to bepletely cured, except that his face and lips looked a little paler than others¡¯.

    If that was the case, Chu Liuchen would join in the list of his rivals... Thinking of this, Chu Liuyue frowned tightly.

    It had been hard for him to deal with Chu Liuzhou. In addition, Prince Cheng was also one of his enemies. If Chu Liuchen was in a full recovery, he would be another opponent.

    Moreover, Shao Wanru had married Chu Liuchen! ¡°Such a beauty seems to be a creature born to my taste!¡± Chu Liuyue thought. She was both as pretty as a peony and as elegant as an orchid. Her every move was so beautiful that it gave a hit on his heart.

    At first, he thought that Shao Wanru was still young, so he was not worried that she would get married early. Out of his expectation, among the Misses of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was the first one who married out. It felt like he saw a product in a shop and wanted it, but it was bought and became others¡¯ belonging before he did, which made him feel very upset. If he had known this, he would have directly asked his father¡¯s grant permission of a marriage to her without any scruple.

    ¡°Prince Chen does look good, but whether he is truly good or not depends on what will happen tonight!¡± Wen Xichi suppressed his annoyance and analyzed.

    Chu Liuxin was silent at first, but then he immediately understood. He nodded and said, ¡°You are right, Yuanqing. We will know after tonight!¡±

    He stood still and turned around, focusing his eyes in the direction of the wedding hall. At this time, the ceremony should have beenpleted!

    ¡°So what if they are married? Can a patient do what he should do as a husband?¡±

    Thinking of this, Chu Liuyue felt a little relieved. Even though Chu Liuchen looked healthy, Chu Liuyue always felt that he couldn¡¯t be in a full recovery.

    How could such a sick man, who was about to die, be cured so easily?

    For more than a decade, countless imperial physicians and famous doctors around the country had failed to cure Chu Liuchen. How could he recover so quickly? He believed that Chu Liuchen was like an arrow at the end of its flight and was just pretending to be strong in front of others...

    After the ceremony, Shao Wanru was helped into the bridal chamber. The guests were waiting to see the bride.

    Chu Liuchen lifted the red veil. Shao Wanru looked up at him with her heart pounding and immediately lowered her head with a red face.

    ¡°What a beautiful bride!¡±

    ¡°How gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡± Cries of surprise came from all directions. Shao Wanru¡¯s face became redder. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look into Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes. However, her nce at Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face just now made her easy and shy.

    She couldn¡¯t help biting her lips and lowering her head to look at the bright red carpet under her feet.

    ¡°If Princess Chen is hungry, she can eat the meal first!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and instructed the nanny beside him.

    The nanny nodded and entertained the Madams and Misses in the bridal chamber with a smile. Chu Liuchen turned around and walked out. As the groom, he must leave now.

    Everyone knew that he had always been in weak health, so no one dared to force him to drink at the wedding banquet. They were afraid that an ident might happen as it did at the wedding banquet held in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion before. Everyone turned a blind eye to the fact that the groom toasted with tea instead of spirits, and they acted as if he were actually drinking alcohol.

    Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou did not drink either. Before they came to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, both of them had been warned by the Emperor that they were not allowed to drink.

    However, Prince Xin was drinking alone. Before Chu Liuchen came over, he was already drunk.

    Chu Liuyue asked a servant to take him to rest.

    After walking around and greeting most of the guests, Chu Liuchen left the banquet with the help of a eunuch. Everyone could see that Prince Chen didn¡¯t look well and guessed that he had been exhausted.

    Everyone had always been suspicious of Prince Chen¡¯s health condition. But when they saw that he was tired, one hand keeping rxing his eyebrows and his face turning pale, they unloaded the suspicion in their hearts and dared not to stop him from leaving. Prince Chen was indeed in weak health. He was not as strong as he looked!

    He became exhausted in such a short time!

    In the bridal room, Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen in astonishment. He had just left for a second! In such a short time, what he could do was no more than to walk around the banquet casually.

    The Madams and Misses who stayed in the bridal chamber for fun had to leave because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s early return.

    ¡°Why... why do youe back so early?¡± Shao Wanru looked around and asked in astonishment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished toasting and got drunk!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. Then he sat down beside Shao Wanru and turned to look at Shao Wanru leisurely.

    ¡°...¡±

    Shao Wanru was speechless. How dare he say that he got drunk without any reeks of alcohol?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to wash up first? I¡¯m drunk. I need to lie down for a while,¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand, fell on the bed, and saidzily.

    Shao Wanru had been wanting to take a bath for a long time because she felt a little ufortable. She had intended to wait until those Madams and Misses left. But she didn¡¯t expect that Chu Liuchen woulde back so soon. Hearing his advice, she stood up at once.

    Yujie and Qu Le came to help her remove the heavy headwear on her head and then helped her go to the bathroom next to the bridal room.

    The bathroom was very spacious, filled with warm steams and a faint fragrance, which was very pleasing. Shao Wanru looked at the spacious bathroom in astonishment.

    The tub was made of warm jade! How luxurious! There was also a soft couch ced beside the pool. They were separated by half a screen.

    That made her inexplicably nervous.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Yujie called her in a low voice after she found her master was a little strange.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. With the help of the two servant girls, she took off her clothes with a slight blush on her face. She slipped into the pool by the jade tform on the side and waved her hand to ask the two servant girls to go out. She got up too early this morning and her body was still stiff. Being soaked in warm water, now she waspletely rxed.

    ¡°Miss, I am worried that you are alone,¡± Yujie stopped at the door and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand and motioned for Yujie to go out. She wanted to be alone for a while.

    Because of her persistence, Yujie could only leave. ¡°Miss, I am waiting for you at the door. You can call me if you need anything!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded. After the footsteps of the two servant girls were gone, the bathroom instantly became quiet.

    She slowly closed her eyes, with her back leaning against the side of the bath. Everything that had just happened was like a dream because it made her feel unrealistic.

    Was thest life just a dream of her in this life? Or was this life the continuation of herst life? It was difficult to tell! Suddenly, that exquisite headwear Hua Sheng shed in her mind. She took a deep breath...

    That Hua Sheng was Chu Liuchen¡¯s belonging. So, was it the reason why she and Chu Liuchen met each other in herst life?

    Shao Wanru could remember everyone¡¯s stories in herst life, except for Chu Liuchen¡¯s!

    She reached out to rx her frowning eyebrows. More and more spections came into being in her head. Now she was sure that she must know Chu Liuchen in herst life and even have a close rtionship with him. But why was there only a simple figure of Chu Liuchen in her memory? Why was there not the scene of her getting along with him?

    It seemed that everything rted to Chu Liuchen was hidden from her memory.

    But why? Why was everything rted to Chu Liuchen erased from her memory, but those about any other people were stricken into her heart?

    It was so confusing that it made her uneasy. Was that pair of desperate eyes with hostility Chu Liuchen¡¯s? Why did he look like that?

    Suddenly she felt a heavy pain in her heart, which seemed to be caused by something happening in the past in her memory. But she couldn¡¯t remember it no matter how hard she tried. She frowned more. ¡°Why?¡±

    Why could she only learn everything about Chu Liuchen in herst life by imagination and spection, just as she enjoyed flowers in the fog? She was reborn!

    What on earth had happened in herst life? Or what was the reason that caused her to forget Chu Liuchen¡¯s stories?

    They should be very important... very important...

    The fragments of her memories of the two lives appeared in her head one after another, but whether they were important or not, none of them was about Chu Liuchen. Moreover, many of them were linked to each other, but she failed to connect them into a full memory as if some important pieces were stolen.

    Why did she forget them? She or Chu Liuchen, who was the cause?

    That headwear Hua Sheng opened another part of Shao Wanru¡¯s memories. But such part of memories was still vague. She almost touched it, but why couldn¡¯t she recall it?

    She reached out to rx her eyebrows again, and suddenly she heard an elegant voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is anything bothering you?¡±

 Chapter 883 - Bathe Together? No Good!

    <h4>Chapter 883 Bathe Together? No Good!</h4>

    Shao Wanru was astonished to open her eyes and happened to have eye contact with Chu Liuchen. When she noticed that he was wearing a light bathrobe, a bright red instantly appeared on her face and she huddled up in the water.

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Ie? Am I not allowed to have a bath as you did?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked. He looked even more handsome in the steam.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Shao Wanru stammered with a flushed face.

    ¡°Yes, I am, but I am not too tired to take a bath!¡± Chu Liuchen took off the bathrobe and got into the pool. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she closed her eyes.

    The next second, however, her body fell into his strong arms.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness...¡± Shao Wanru was flustered, so she couldn¡¯t help struggling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll just take a bath. But if you struggle again, I can¡¯t promise you what else I will do!¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his head to look at the flushed face in his arms, which made himugh.

    Shao Wanru dare not move. She froze in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms.

    Chu Liuchen had hugged her like this before, but at least they were with clothes at that time. Now they were both naked, so how dare she make a move? She could only keep still in his arms, with her heart almost jumping out of her chest.

    With his eyes focusing on the obedient girl in his arms, Chu Liuchen felt the curve of her figure under the turbulent pool. It was so desirable to him though Shao Wanru was huddling up.

    Chu Liuchen suddenly loosened a little his arms around Shao Wanru and said seriously, ¡°You got too close to me!¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what to say! He was a thief crying ¡°stop thief!¡± ¡°You drew me into your arms! And now you say I got too close to you?¡±

    Though he said so, he still held Shao Wanru in his arms. The girly fragrance from her body rose along with the warm steam and sneaked into his nose. He became more and more obsessive.

    The next moment, he kissed her aggressively. He tightly hugged Shao Wanru with his slender arms so that their bodies were tightly touching together.

    Shao Wanru had never been ¡°vited¡± like this in her two lives. She struggled subconsciously and was dizzied by the kiss. Her mouth and nose were filled with Chu Liuchen¡¯s breath, and then her body softened.

    It was such a long kiss that Shao Wanru thought that she was almost about to die here. Finally, Chu Liuchen let go of her. He had kissed her fiercely as if he were going to swallow her.

    ¡°Go over there. It¡¯s not a good idea for us to bathe together!¡± Chu Liuchen said and pointed in a direction. She swam to the opposite side of the pool the moment she came to her senses. The strong masculine aura almost made her lose her mind. Her whole body was red and her breath was unstable.

    However, Chu Liuchen¡¯s breath was much more unstable. Shao Wanru could sense his heavy breath through the distance of the pool. She became shyer and almost buried herself in the water.

    ¡°What do you think of the bath?¡± After a long while, Chu Liuchen¡¯s calm voice came across the pool. She could see that he asked with a smile through the fog-like steam.

    ¡°It is very... very good!¡± Shao Wanru had not recovered from her shyness and could not respond to him in a calm tone.

    ¡°I built it for you,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. He leaned against the side of the bath and his eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s slender body through the mist. He almost lost the self-control he was proud of.

    At first, he had thought that he could totally control himself when facing such a situation. He smiled in silence. If it weren¡¯t for her health, he wouldn¡¯t have to bear it at all.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face was still red as a beet. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Without looking in the direction of Chu Liuchen, she replied, ¡°Thank... thank you, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Have you finished bathing, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and asked with a red face. She would rather talk to him with clothes on.

    ¡°No, I am not in a hurry. If you¡¯ve done, you can go first, Zhuozhuo!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, focusing his eyes on Shao Wanru on purpose.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t dare to imagine what it would be like if she got up from the pool naked in front of him. She sank into the water lower, as if only in this way could she get rid of the shyness.

    ¡°I... I will bathe a bit longer!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯sughter came from the other side. It seemed that he was in a good mood. Hisughter sounded louder andsted longer in the big bathroom so that she felt surrounded by his voice. ¡°Well, we can enjoy bathing slowly. Anyway, I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡±

    Shao Wanru wanted to go, but no matter how bold she was, she didn¡¯t dare to get up naked in front of Chu Liuchen. She knew that Chu Liuchen said that on purpose, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    This man was too bad!

    ¡°Your Highness... you just came back from outside, so you can¡¯t bathe too long!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and said. She had better try to save herself.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m in poor health, so I have to spend more time bathing!¡± Chu Liuchen said frankly.

    An idea came to her mind and she hastened to suggest. ¡°No, Your Highness. The medical book says that you can¡¯t soak in the water for too long!¡± It was too embarrassing now. She just wanted to deal with it.

    She had to relieve the embarrassment.

    ¡°To believe everything in books is worse than to read no books at all. Zhuozhuo, do you think it is true?¡± Chu Liuchen said with interest, and the smile on his face became wider and wider. His nce at her eyes through the mist made Shao Wanru immediately blush again.

    She was eager to leave, but she didn¡¯t dare to do that in the end.

    ¡°Your... Your Highness, it was true that you can¡¯t stay in the water for too long!¡± She coughed and pretended to be serious. However, her delicate red face diluted the seriousness in her words and made her look more lovely.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, you are so considerate of me!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile became coquettish.

    Yes, it was a delicate and charming smile. He was no longer as elegant as jade now but looked coquettish. His pale face turned bright red after being steamed in the heating bathroom, and his handsome face was like a peach blossom.

    The palm-sized face of Shao Wanru who was on the opposite side was also bing more and more like a blooming flower. Her delicate facial features looked indistinct in the steam. She looked like a goddess from the Ninth Heaven who had fallen into the mortal world.

    Chu Liuchen overestimated his self-control again, so he had to close his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are still young, so I won¡¯t touch you now. I have enquired. Women shouldn¡¯t have sex with her husband until they are already 15 years old. Otherwise, it will harm their bodies!¡± he said slowly.

    When Shao Wanru heard this, she blushed again.

    ¡°I... I...¡± She stammered, not knowing what to say next.

    Chu Liuchen burst outughing and stood up. Shao Wanru turned around in a hurry and turned her head to the other side. Hearing the sound of Chu Liuchening out of the bath, she breathed a sigh of relief. But she couldn¡¯t get up until he left.

    Unexpectedly, a bathrobe was put on her and she was pulled up and heavily thrown into Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms. Chu Liuchen chuckled to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll carry you back to the bedroom!¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t dare to move again. Then she caught Chu Liuchen¡¯s bathrobe in a hurry.

    It was quiet outside the bathroom. No one else was there. After she was put on the bed, Shao Wanru looked around the room with a red face. Seeing that there was no one, she breathed a sigh of relief again. In her two lives, she had always been a well-behaved good girl and had never done such a thing.

    As the gauze curtain was unhooked, a set of clothes was thrown into the bed. It was her pajamas.

    The gauze curtain was half transparent. Shao Wanru changed her bathrobe to the pajamas in a hurry and then felt relieved.

    ¡°Finished?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentle voice came in through the gauze curtain.

    Shao Wanru nodded subconsciously. Suddenly, she realized that he couldn¡¯t see her outside the curtain, so she answered in a low voice.

    Chu Liuchen hooked up the gauze curtain and threw the bathrobe she had just taken off on the screen on the side. Then he, who had also changed into his nightgown, sat on the bedside and said to her naturally, ¡°Dry my hair!¡±

    A dry towel was also put in into her hand.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you need a servant?¡± Shao Wanru took the towel to dry his wet hair and asked curiously. Although her face was still as red as blood, she felt relieved because of his promise just now.

    She believed Chu Liuchen from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any other¡¯s service but Princess Chen¡¯s!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled in a low voice that was clear and charming.

    Even though she knew that he couldn¡¯t see her face, Shao Wanru blushed. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    ¡°I am married now. How can other people get so close to me? You as my Princess will take the responsibility in the future!¡± It seemed that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t need Shao Wanru¡¯s response. He continued to say, ¡°Zhuozhuo and I are childhood sweethearts. Of course, our marriage is different from those blind ones!¡±

    It sounded like they had had an affair for a long time. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help loosening her grip on his hair because she was ashamed and annoyed by his tricky words. However, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She had long known that Chu Liuchen was an unabashed man. If she went along with him, he might say something that made her shyer.

    But even if she didn¡¯t follow his words, he could also say more words that would make her bashful.

    ¡°Your Highness... why did you stop in front of the bridal sedan chair?¡± Shao Wanru blushed and felt that it was better to talk about something serious.

    ¡°You sensed it?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes... What happened?¡± Shao Wanru became curious when she remembered the unusual stop of the sedan chair.

    When it came to a serious topic, she looked more natural and was no longer ashamed and annoyed as before.

    ¡°It was not a big deal. The bow broke!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    ¡°How, howe?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. That was not a precious bow, so how could it be destroyed? Moreover, the bow was nothing important, so it was meaningless to break it.

    ¡°Do you think it is serious?¡± Chu Liuchen asked slowly. It seemed that he had eyes on the back of his head.

    ¡°Is there any cause and effect?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked softly. Suddenly, she realized what would happen if the bow was broken. A chill crept on her back. The broken bow would cause a bad impact on...

 Chapter 884 - Desire

    <h4>Chapter 884 Desire</h4>

    Normally, if the broken-bow ident happened on others¡¯ wedding day, it would not be med on the bride.

    But she was different from other brides. She had once been called the ¡°bane¡± because of Shao Yanru¡¯s plot, though the Emperor was infuriated and had been persuaded by her to decree a forbidden order¡ªeveryone was banned to call her as a ¡°bane¡±.

    However, many people had heard about it. They might think it was not a big deal at that time. After all, it had caused a great sensation and lots of responsibilities had been pushed to her, which had made the Emperor angry.

    ¡°Who did that?¡± Shao Wanru stopped her hands and asked.

    ¡°It had been damaged before being awarded to me in the pce. I have already sent it to the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    Did he intend to bring it to the imperial pce?

    ¡°Did many people see that?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and gently dried Chu Liuchen¡¯s hair again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one else had noticed that there was something wrong with the bow. I found it as soon as I pulled it, so I changed to another bow. The bow is notpletely broken into two pieces. There¡¯s only a crack in it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru let out a sigh of relief after hearing his words. No one noticed it, so there would not be any rumors. Chu Liuchen had been upied with all kinds of troubles. If more troubles were added because of her, he must be haunted by more annoying gossip.

    ¡°Why... why did we take one more bow in the wedding hall just now?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly remembered it after she let go of the broken bow ident.

    With a red veil covering her head, she was flustered when she was asked to take one more bow. Fortunately, she made no mistakes under Chu Liuchen¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°I am on the list of princes, so I have to take a bow to Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a confusing expression on his face.

    Though Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see his face, she could hear some sarcasm in his voice. She knew that this reminded him of his family. He was the son of the former Emperor, the same as Commandery Prince Qing. He shouldn¡¯t have been on the list of the Emperor¡¯s sons, but he became Third Prince due to the Emperor¡¯s grace.

    Chu Liuchen must feel very ufortable with it...

    Now, he had to address himself as the Emperor¡¯s son though they were nephew and uncle, which must remind him of his family background. Who knew whether it was the Emperor¡¯s or Empress Dowager¡¯s idea? Wasn¡¯t it cruel that he was always reminded of his family background from time to time?

    Although Shao Wanru knew that it might infuriate Chu Liuchen, she asked carefully and softly, ¡°Then... what should we do to deal with it in the future?¡±

    Since she had married Chu Liuchen, she had to pay more attention to everything rted to the royal family. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t avoid facing it at all. She needed to know Chu Liuchen¡¯s attitude towards the royal family and then she could cooperate with him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know my attitudes. Just do what you want!¡± As his hair was almost dry, Chu Liuchen turned around, stood up, and walked to the door to call the servants.

    Yujie answered and came in. She helped Shao Wanru sit down at the dressing table and dry her hair.

    It was very quiet in the room, and there was only the sound of Yujie drying Shao Wanru¡¯s hair. Shao Wanru looked at the big bed behind her through the mirror.

    Chu Liuchen reclined on the bed and flipped through a book. He was silent.

    Finally, Yujie dried her hair and left quietly.

    Shao Wanru could sense there was a blush on her face. She lowered her head and her long eyshes fluttered from time to time. She was too bashful to move closer to the bed.

    While she was staring at her fingers in a daze, an arm suddenly wrapped around her waist. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and rest? Is there anything attractive to my princess?¡±

    The man¡¯s scent rushed to her, which made her be hot in the body and turn red in the face again.

    She bit her lip and stood up with his gesture. Being held tightly in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms, she slowly walked to the bed.

    When she reached the bedside, Shao Wanru rushed into the side against the wall. It should be that the groom slept inside and the bride outside, but she couldn¡¯t care about the rule right now. Her heart beat faster and faster and her fingers began to twitch.

    Since she was living a second life, she was much tougher and calmer than she had been in thest life. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would be so flustered now that her heart seemed to be about to jump out of her chest.

    She was especially nervous when being stared at by Chu Liuchen. She had never experienced such a scene in her two lives.

    In herst life, her wedding with Wen Xichi was just a formality. She entered Wen Xichi¡¯s room, which was without any decoration except a red paper-cutting character ¡°happiness¡± stuck on the door to indicate that it was a day of great joy.

    When she came into his room, Wen Xichi was lying on the bed, looking extremely weak.

    All the servants in his room were concerned about Wen Xichi. But none of them cared about the bride, who was allowed to marry Wen Xichi for the sake of counteracting the bad luck. Therefore, Shao Wanru¡¯s wedding night was that she sat on the bedside alone and looked after Wen Xichi, who had fallen asleep after taking medicine, without any servants staying to help her.

    At that time, no one cared about who she was. However, after that night, she was no longer in a state of utter stupefaction as she had been at the wedding night. They added a bed for her in the room so that it was convenient for her to take care of Wen Xichi.

    Shao Wanru was heavily pulled into his strong arms. For the first time, Shao Wanru had realized that Chu Liuchen was not as skinny as he looked as if he was seriously sick. He had muscles.

    On the bed covered by the gauze curtain, Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru in his arms and leaned against the cushion at the head of the bed. Their breaths intertwined in the air. Under the cover of the bed curtain, they looked particrly intimate.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what to say at this time. She leaned on Chu Liuchen¡¯s shoulder, feeling that the breath of the man was so heavy that he didn¡¯t look as elegant as he did in public.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s breath couldn¡¯t help bing heavier with Chu Liuchen¡¯s breathing sound in her ears. She sped the hem of her pajamas tightly and only felt that her palms were sweating.

    Chu Liuchen suddenlyughed in a low voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Wanru asked subconsciously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked several imperial physicians before, and they all said that you haven¡¯te of age yet and can¡¯t sleep with a man. But now I can¡¯t stand it anymore. What should I do?¡± Chu Liuchen rolled his beautiful eyes and looked at Shao Wanru.

    The petite girly in his arms. Her light and soft body touched the bottom of his heart. Her bright and watery eyes looked more charming with the gauze curtain as the background. It had only been a few years, but this girl grew more beautiful and became more to his taste. He smiled and then gently kissed her on the pink and tender lips.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he controlled himself.

    He had never paid attention to other women. And he had never thought that he would lose hisposure or self-control when facing any woman, even Shao Wanru. But now Chu Liuchen had to admit that he had overestimated himself.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect that Chu Liuchen would say such words in such a serious voice. For a moment, she was both moved and shy, and she didn¡¯t even know where to look. Recalling his gentle kiss in her mind, she bit her lip and looked up at Chu Liuchen at a loss. Her bashful look almost eradicated thest self-control of Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the imperial physicians are wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen said in a serious tone.

    Shao Wanru was awkward and looked away. ¡°How unabashed he is! How could he enquire more than one imperial physician about such shameful questions? He is Prince Chen!¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, do you think the imperial physicians are wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen asked again. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t stop until he gained an answer from her.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru was too ashamed to answer such a question. ¡°I am not as shameless as you! Never wish that I will talk about such dirty topics with you!¡± Shao Wanru thought in her mind.

    ¡°s, if I had known it earlier, I would have married you a bitter!¡± Chu Liuchen sighed, with his eyes falling on her petite body. There was such a good girl in the world whose body grew just the way he liked. And now he married her!

    Thinking of these, Chu Liuchen could not keep calm and started to feel a little mncholy. He couldn¡¯t help murmuring to himself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you grow up faster?¡±

    Shao Wanru could no longer stand his thirsty words, which had greatly shocked her.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Prince Chen be cold and aloof? When did he be so childish? Is he still the same crown prince in herst life, who was standing on the high tform with rage on his face?¡±

    Each word he said was more childish and thirsty than thest. What was more helpless was that he never stopped making fun of her and spared no efforts to make her blush.

    Her body was stiff and she did not dare to move. She felt her entire body was on fire as if she were being steamed in a cage. Her body was tightly held in his arms. She wanted to push him away.

    Her hand was caught by Chu Liuchen. Then he asked, ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice was full of surprise, and there seemed to be other meanings in his words.

    ¡°Your Highness, please loosen your arms... I feel hot!¡± Shao Wanru begged with anxiety. However, her words sounded so ambiguous that they could easily be misunderstood, especially at this time. She did not want Chu Liuchen to think that she had agreed on something.

    ¡°Are you hot?¡± As soon as Chu Liuchen loosened his arms, Shao Wanru hurriedly rolled away and stayed from him. Fortunately, the bed was big enough so that she did not hit the wall when she turned over.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and said in a very low voice.

    ¡°Well, I happen to feel cold. You can help me warm my feet!¡± Chu Liuchen said naturally, without a blush or a panic.

    Shao Wanru wanted to roll her eyes to show how speechless she was. How could she not know how hot his body was? How dare he say that he was cold?

    She couldn¡¯t help but move close to the wall again. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t reach out his arms to hug her. Instead, hey on the bed still. Then he pointed to the ce next to him and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should lie down and sleep!¡±

    As he didn¡¯t catch her into his arms again, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief andy down obediently. She would be willing to do everything he asked as long as he didn¡¯t hug her. Moreover, he had said that she was not old enough to...

    Although she had sensed that he was very thirsty just now, she believed that he would not do anything to her tonight as he had promised. With her watery eyes ncing at his handsome face, she felt sweet and soft in her heart...

 Chapter 885 - Is It a Sweet Wedding Night?

    <h4>Chapter 885 Is It a Sweet Wedding Night?</h4>

    Suddenly, the air quieted down. It was not weird but peaceful and reassuring.

    Their breaths became steady. Shao Wanru half closed her eyes. She tried hard to fall asleep but failed. Her eyshes fluttered as she was thinking. Then she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, can you talk about your mansion to me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Chu Liuchen answered in a teasing voice, with his eyes closed.

    Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment, but finally, she decided to be straightforward. ¡°Tell me anything about your mansion and the pce!¡±

    Since Chu Liuchen¡¯s identity was special, Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, the so-called ¡°Southern Pce¡±, was simr to ¡°Eastern Pce¡± in position. It was connected to the Imperial Pce, so people could enter the Imperial Pce through the side door of his mansion. Such a position arrangement was not only a geographical strategy but also a psychological one.

    As she was Princess Chen now, she had to deal with the people in the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°You just need to worry about how to be Princess Chen. As for others, deal with them ording to the circumstances,¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. He didn¡¯t move closer to her, but he reached out and held Shao Wanru¡¯s soft hand. He pinched it gently and said with his face darkening, ¡°If someone shows kindness to you, don¡¯t take it seriously. Most of the people in the Imperial Pce y cunning tricks. No one can tell whether they are friends or foes!¡±

    Such words were a little inexplicable and even abrupt, but Shao Wanru could hear his sadness in them. She subconsciously held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and looked at him with gentle eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯llply with your order, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Good to hear that!¡± Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru in his arms and said seriously. Of course, he looked very serious, but in fact...

    The next morning, Shao Wanru woke up and found that she ached all over. She opened her eyes, not remembering where she was for a moment. She felt that she seemed to be tied because she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    She looked up and saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face. He was as gorgeous and elegant as jade. No one would deny that he was God¡¯s favorite after they saw his face. Coupled with his scattered long hair, his face looked even more charming so that sometimes people couldn¡¯t tell whether he was a man or a woman and doubted whether he was a character in a paintinging alive in the real world.

    But she blushed in a second when she remembered what Chu Liuchen didst night. He did anything to her on the bed, except for thest step.

    If it weren¡¯t forst night, she would have never known that Chu Liuchen, a handsome and elegant gentleman like an angel in heaven, would be so unabashed...

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Chu Liuchen opened his eyes and asked with a gentle smile. Then he kissed her tender forehead gently.

    Seeing him open his eyes, Shao Wanru closed her watery eyes at once and her heart was pounding.

    ¡°Sleep again?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile. Looking at her slightly trembling eyshes, he gently patted her on the back and said, ¡°Okay, just sleep for a while more!¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m awake!¡± Shao Wanru opened her eyes in a hurry. They needed to go to the pce to visit the Emperor and Empress Dowager. How could she be so willful? What would others think of her?

    ¡°Are you going to get up?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and watched her try hard to pretend to be serious.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru tried hard not to look at his teasing face.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you want!¡± Chu Liuchen let go of her, got up, and then turned around to help her.

    Shao Wanru had sat up by herself. She bit her lips and ignored his outstretched hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at me?¡± Chu Liuchen bent to face her and asked with a smile. His ¡°sanctimoniousness¡± made Shao Wanru gnash her teeth.

    He looked refreshed, but she was ufortable all over.

    She was pouting her lips with a light red face, and apparently she was unhappy. So, Chu Liuchen coaxed her in a low voice in her ear. ¡°Okay, okay, I promise I won¡¯t do that again, okay?¡±

    However, hisforts made Shao Wanru¡¯s little face turn redder. All her knowledge about the wedding night was from some pornographic paintings on a book given by Madam Di when she got married in thest life.

    At first nce at the paper of the book, Shao Wanru knew that it was a cheap book that could be got very easily. She felt disgusted and flustered after scanning a few pages, and then she put it at the bottom of a box and locked it.

    This time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had given her a series of exquisite pornographic paintings and had told her to follow Chu Liuchen¡¯s instructions. Last night, they didn¡¯t have sex in the end. But, she still felt ashamed very much.

    Chu Liuchen had no lovers. Not only did the rumor spread outside say so, but also Xiao Xuanzi had repeatedly mentioned. However, he knew so much. How could Shao Wanru not be annoyed? She lowered her head and felt too ashamed.

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s taut face showing her aggrievance and annoyance, Chu Liuchen smiled and his eyes became soft and gentle. He had always been indifferent to anything and anyone. In the past, he didn¡¯t even care about himself. But now he was sure that the girl in front of him was the one he cared about most.

    Since he knew that, he must spare no efforts to protect her.

    A decision came into being in his mind, which was hidden from Shao Wanru. Since he had got what he wanted, he would definitely protect it. In no way would he allow his woman to be hurt or robbed. He had always been the best at guarding his belongings...

    ¡°Master, are you up?¡± Hearing the sound inside, Xiao Xuanzi asked outside the door, followed by several servant girls holding the toiletries.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Chu Liuchen let go of Shao Wanru and said.

    The door was opened, and a group of servant girls and eunuchs entered the room, followed by Yujie and Qu Le. The two of them went to serve Shao Wanru first.

    Although the blush on Shao Wanru¡¯s face hadn¡¯t vanished, she looked much calmer.

    All the servant girls were helping Shao Wanru wash up, and none of them approached Chu Liuchen. However, the two young eunuchs brought by Xiao Xuanzi were serving Chu Liuchen well. It was obvious that they had been serving Prince Chen.

    After Shao Wanru finished washing up, she was helped to sit at the dressing table. Qu Lebed her long hair. All the servant girls of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion left, but Qu Le and Yujie stayed.

    Two nannies from the Imperial Pce came and bowed to Chu Liuchen, who was sitting at the head of the bed. Chu Liuchen nodded to them.

    A nanny walked to the bed and searched the messy quilts on it with a smile. Shao Wanru looked at her through the dressing-table mirror. At first, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand what she meant to do that, but when the nanny took out a big wrinkled white handkerchief from the bed, her face immediately turned red and she didn¡¯t dare to look into the mirror anymore.

    Seeing the white handkerchief without a trace of blood, the nanny¡¯s expression changed and she asked in a panic, ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyes, which were elegant and gentle.

    However, the nanny was so frightened that she trembled. She quickly lowered her head and said, ¡°I was making a fuss over nothing! Sorry!¡±

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand indifferently.

    The two nannies didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They carefully put the handkerchief in a brocade box and left. When they went to the door, they looked at each other with their faces bing gloomy. Last night, Prince Chen and Princess Chen didn¡¯t consummate their marriage! If Empress Dowager knew it, she would definitely be sad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and report it to Empress Dowager first!¡± Another Nanny suggested. It wouldn¡¯t help if they continue standing there.

    They had to return to the Imperial Pce by the side door of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and went directly to the Pce of Benevolent Peace to see Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Prince Chen really didn¡¯t consummate his marriage?¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes turned wet after she heard the report of the two nannies. Was Prince Chen so weak? Didn¡¯t they say that he was recovering and he was almost as healthy as a normal man?

    ¡°I think it is true... ording to...¡± The two nannies suppressed their fear and answered.

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Empress Dowager waved her hand.

    The two mammies breathed a sigh of relief and left as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Is my Chen¡¯er really not well?¡± After the two nannies left, Empress Dowager shed tears. She cared about this grandson so much. When she thought of his family background, she would feel extremely distressed. ¡°He was a pitiful boy.¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, don¡¯t be sad. Maybe His Highness had taken the medicine before, so it was inconvenient for him!¡± Nanny Wei thought of an excuse tofort Empress Dowager.

    ¡°He picked that girl himself, sent the gifts himself, and even go to pick up the bride in person. It can be seen that he is really satisfied with his bride. But now... he couldn¡¯t consummate his marriage. How pitiful my Chen¡¯er is!¡± The more Empress Dowager thought about it, the sadder she became. Chu Liuchen was fond of Shao Wanru, which was one of the most important reasons why Empress Dowager determined to grant them a marriage.

    As long as Chu Liuchen wanted anything, Empress Dowager was willing to fulfill all his wishes, not to mention just granting a woman to him. What¡¯s more, the girl could at least give birth to a son or a daughter for him!

    Although Chu Liuchen seemed to be better in health, Empress Dowager was still worried, afraid that Chu Liuchen would faint again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Empress Dowager. Both Princess Chen and Prince Chen are still young. Maybe they will know what they should do when they are older. At least, Princess Chen is the woman whom Prince Chen likes, for which we should be happy. It is enough for Prince Chen to know your love for him!¡± Nanny Wei said again.

    Empress Dowager nodded, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and then sighed heavily. ¡°The kid... I feel that I owe him... If it weren¡¯t for me... now he...¡±

    Her words were very broken, but Nanny Wei knew what she wanted to say, so she immediatelyforted Empress Dowager again, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Empress Dowager. It is the greatest blessing for Prince Chen to be healthier. Since he has been engaged to Princess Chen, he has been getting better and better. He has not been sick for a long time, with his behavior and expression as normal as ordinary people¡¯s. It seems that he will be in a full recovery in the future!¡±

    After all, the former Emperor had passed away, so it wouldn¡¯t help for anyone if Empress Dowagerined like that.

    Empress Dowager felt very pleased with Nanny Wei¡¯s words. She nodded repeatedly and thought that Nanny Wei was right, so she stopped crying at once. She thought for a moment and then asked Nanny Wei to take out the gifts she had prepared before. ¡°When Princess Chenester, give all of these gifts to her.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they were too generous?¡± Nanny Wei asked carefully.

    ¡°That was in the past. Now, I want her to take good care of Prince Chen, and I can give her anything!¡± Empress Dowager sighed and said. Anyway, her grandson was in poor health... And she would feel guilty if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter was slighted.

    ¡°Yes, I willply with your order!¡± Nanny Wei understood Empress Dowager¡¯s intention the best, so she nodded and agreed at once.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace became peaceful, but the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study was full of angry air. Three princes were standing in front of the Emperor. They didn¡¯t dare to take a breath when they were looking at the broken bow thrown to the ground in front of them by the Emperor...

 Chapter 886 - Go to Visit the Elders

    <h4>Chapter 886 Go to Visit the Elders</h4>

    In fact, in addition to the three princes, there were other people in the Imperial Study too, including Prince Cheng, Commandery Prince Qing and some servants. Prince Cheng was sitting, while Commandery Prince Qing was standing a little far away from the three princes with his head lowered. He did not dare to speak a word, either.

    ¡°Confess! Whose work was the broken bow?¡± the Emperor said angrily with a cold face. He mmed his hand hard on the desk, which nearly shook off the bookshelf on it.

    It was the Emperor who awarded the bow, but it was unexpected that the bow would be damaged by somebody. It almost became broken in Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands and made him lose face in front of others.

    The Emperor became furious at the thought of that.

    ¡°Brother, could it be that Prince Chen exerted too much strength?¡± Prince Cheng tried to mediate the dilemma.

    ¡°Excuse me? Prince Chen used too much strength?¡± the Emperor said in a sneer. Then he pointed at his three sons standing in front of him. ¡°Any one of you might have used too much strength, but it¡¯s impossible for Prince Chen!¡±

    The three princes had nothing to say in reply.

    If it were someone else who used the bow, they could exin with such an excuse. But it was Chu Liuchen, who had always been believed in weak health, and who was always said to be living thest day of his life.

    Even if they dared to tell the truth, they were afraid that the Emperor would punish them if he was so infuriated that he lost his temper.

    Chu Liuyue raised his head and said with an earnest face, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know anything about it!¡±

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know what was going on either. It must be that someone intended to make trouble for Third Brother. Please find out who he was and punish him!¡± Chu Liuzhou hastened to say by following his brother. Anyway, he was not stupid, though he might be reckless.

    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t do that,¡± said Chu Liuxin, who looked a little decadent and listless. He had always been in such a state since Shao Yanru¡¯s event happened.

    The Emperor nced at his youngest son and sighed silently. He had no suspicion on him. Moreover, the Emperor always felt that he had owed his youngest son a lot on that matter.

    Of course, the Empress should be to me. Her dereliction of duty gave Shao Yanru a good opportunity and the whole thing almost hurt Chu Liuxin. The youngest son had always been a child, but now he seemed to have suddenly be an adult who didn¡¯t look energetic at all.

    ¡°Brother, have you investigated it?¡± Prince Cheng asked. He focused on the investigation of the matter, by which he implicitly indicated that it had nothing to do with him at the same time.

    ¡°Yes, I did. The eunuch who sent the bow is dead!¡± the Emperor said coldly.

    ¡°Then it is more difficult to deal with it now!¡± Prince Cheng frowned and said, ¡°It can be sure that there must be someone wanting to hurt Prince Chen, but his motive is uncertain, isn¡¯t it? If he just wanted to humiliate Prince Chen, he should not have done such a thing!¡±

    It was neither a big deal nor a trivial matter that the bow was damaged. For Chu Liuchen, it was not serious at all. It could be said that it was a little exaggerated.

    Prince Cheng was secretly hinting to the Emperor that they didn¡¯t have to involve too many people.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you permit me to investigate it...¡± Chu Qing finally got an opportunity to show his loyalty and hurriedly asked for permission.

    He didn¡¯t care about whether it was a big case or not. He just hoped to be missioned by the Emperor, which could show that he was valued. He didn¡¯t find any clues for thest case, so he wanted to get another mission and deal with it so that the Emperor could think highly of him.

    ¡°Have you finished yourst task?¡± Prince Cheng looked sideways at him and asked with a smile.

    His words sounded gentle, but they hit Chu Qing¡¯s weakness and made him blush at once. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what to say in reply.

    ¡°Father, I am willing to take the mission!¡± Chu Liuyue requested.

    If the Emperor handed the right of investigation over to him, it meant that the Emperor trusted him. Of course, Chu Liuyue couldn¡¯t miss such a good chance.

    ¡°Father, I happen to be free recently, and my legs have long recovered. I always want to serve you. Why don¡¯t you leave it to me!¡± Chu Liuzhou hurried to say after he immediately realized it too.

    Only Chu Liuxin seemed to have freed his soul from the body. He looked around with a confused look, having no awareness of showing his loyalty in front of the Emperor.

    ¡°I will send someone to investigate this matter, but not you...¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was darkened. He narrowed his eyes and looked at them one by one with a cold look.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Chen and Princess Chen havee!¡± a eunuch outside said. The Emperor had issued an order before that if Prince Chen and Princess Chen came, they should inform him first.

    The Emperor calmed down and leaned backward. ¡°Bring them in!¡±

    The eunuch left in a hurry, and soon he led Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru into the study.

    The couple respectfully took three bows to the Emperor, and then they were helped up.

    The Emperor was very satisfied with Chu Liuchen¡¯s aura of handsome elegance, except his excessive pale face. Then he turned to look at Shao Wanru standing beside Chu Liuchen. Shao Wanru¡¯s face looked a little childish but it told others that she was an outstanding beauty. They were indeed a perfect couple.

    The Emperor¡¯s cold face became friendly. After rewarding Derong, he kindly asked a servant to bring a chair for Chu Liuchen, for fear that he would be tired.

    Shao Wanru stood behind Chu Liuchen consciously, lowering her head and shoulder. Then she caught the sight of the broken bow on the ground and had an intuition that it was the one used by Chu Liuchen yesterday. Her long eyshes couldn¡¯t help fluttering to hide the suspicion in her eyes.

    ¡°How do you feel, Chen¡¯er?¡± the Emperor looked Chu Liuchen up and down and asked with concern.

    He had always thought that Chu Liuchen¡¯splexion was not good. Nowpared with Shao Wanru¡¯s bright and pink face, Chu Liuchen¡¯s looked paler in his eyes, which made him very worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m very well. Thank you for worrying about me, Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a gentle smile. He nced at the bow on the ground and the several brothers standing there and then asked in surprise, ¡°Have you figured it out, Uncle the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed something wrong with the bow, but the eunuch who sent it has died!¡± the Emperor said in annoyance.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, there is no need to investigate it anymore. It is not a big deal. I sent the bow to you yesterday because I didn¡¯t have time to ask about it at that time!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile.

    His expression and persuasion made the Emperor feel increasingly distressed and angry. Chu Liuchen had been in such poor health, but there was still a person who couldn¡¯t be tolerant of him and wanted him to suffer.

    ¡°No. I will find out the truth. Why don¡¯t you take Princess Chen to bow to the Empress first? Your Imperial Grandmother is still waiting for you!¡± the Emperor replied.

    They should have met the Emperor first, then Empress Dowager, and the Empress in the end. However, they changed the order because Empress Dowager wanted to talk to her grandson for a longer time.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and nodded in agreement. After bowing again, Shao Wanru and he left the Imperial Study and got on the pce sedan chair waiting outside.

    Actually, they should walk to visit the elders in the pce, but the Emperor was worried about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health, so he specially prepared a sedan chair for them.

    Since Chu Liuchen, as a man, didn¡¯t walk, Shao Wanru, as a woman, certainly had to take the pce sedan chair with him.

    Fortunately, the pce sedan chair prepared for them was bigger; it was not crowded when it took two people.

    Of course, it was indeed capacious for the two of them to sit together if Chu Liuchen was not flippant. But Chu Liuchen was not so well-behaved. As soon as he sat down, he drew Shao Wanru to sit on hisp before he asked the servants to lift the sedan chair.

    Shao Wanru struggled a few seconds with a blushed face, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of his arms, so she gave up in the end. She leaned her head on Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest and asked in a low voice, ¡°Will the Empress make things difficult for me?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen. In her opinion, the Empress must have a bad impression of Chu Liuchen. After all, her son yearned for the position of the crown prince, but Chu Liuchen was the one in their way. ¡°Will the Empress be fond of you?¡±

    Shao Wanru asked with her beautiful eyes full of surprise, as if what she asked was very obvious but he seemed to know nothing about it. Then her pink and tender lips were slightly open, which evoked his desire of kissing her.

    Chu Liuchen had never mistreated himself. He lowered his head and kissed her lips quickly and urately. Shao Wanru struggled as soon as she came to her senses, but she suddenly remembered that they were in the pce sedan chair, and two eunuchs carrying the sedan chair were from the pce. For a moment, she was ashamed and annoyed, but she didn¡¯t dare to struggle.

    Chu Liuchenughed in a low and carefree voice in her ear after he let her go. She couldn¡¯t help pinching him hard.

    She didn¡¯t let him go until Chu Liuchen cried out in pain in a low voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to murder your husband!¡± Looking at her angry face, Chu Liuchen teased with a smile.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help thinking of pinching him again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Even though the Empress doesn¡¯t like you, she won¡¯t do anything to you on the surface. She will probably ignore you, so you don¡¯t have to care about her!¡± Chu Liuchen stopped making fun of her when he realized she was mad and thenforted her with a smile. ¡°Anyway, she can¡¯t like you!¡±

    His words were a littleplex, but Shao Wanru understood what he meant. It was the truth that they were ipatible with the Empress, so it was impossible for them to have a good impression of each other. The friendliness they showed to each other was just superficial politeness. Shao Wanru nodded at once after hearing him, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Your Highness, do I have to pay attention to anything else?¡±

    ¡°No. Just take it easy. If they are rude to you, you don¡¯t have to be tolerant of them. Now you are my Princess Chen!¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully with a faint smile.

    He meant that she was always under his cover, which made Shao Wanru feel safe and warm in her heart.

    Their sedan chair stopped at the gate of the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce. The couple got off the sedan chair and walked into the pce together. The pce servants who had received the message came out to wee them.

    Shao Wanru was shocked by the people in the Empress¡¯s pce as soon as she and Chu Liuchen entered the pce. Although she hade here several times before, she had never seen so many kinds of beauties at the same time. All these imperial concubines¡¯ attention was drawn by the couple walking in. They had heard that Prince Chen went to pick the bride up in person on their wedding day, so they wanted to see what kind of woman could make him do that.

    Therefore, Shao Wanru was gazed by eyes with scrutiny, contempt, ridicule, and admiration...

    It couldn¡¯t be denied that she felt very stressed when bearing so many gazes. Fortunately, Shao Wanru had been mentally prepared in advance. She followed Chu Liuchen and walked in with graceful paces, which more or less reduced those imperial concubines¡¯ desires of making fun of her.

 Chapter 887 - The Beautys Origin Is Humble, Isnt It?

    <h4>Chapter 887 The Beauty¡¯s Origin Is Humble, Isn¡¯t It?</h4>

    After Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru bowed to her, the Empress said with a smile, ¡°Empress Dowager and I are both relieved to see that Prince Chen married a beautifuldy. I hope that you can live a harmonious life in the future. It is also one of the Emperor¡¯s wishes!¡±

    They were very kind words that the Empress as an elder should say, but Shao Wanru could hear some other meanings in them.

    She slightly bit her lip, lowered her head with shyness, and nodded. At this time, as a newly married bride, she did not need to say anything in reply.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Chu Liuchen answered gently. Shao Wanru bowed sideways with shyness.

    ¡°I need to visit Imperial Grandmother, so I have to take my leave now!¡±

    Did Chu Liuchen mean that they wanted to leave as soon as possible? The Empress¡¯s face darkened, because she felt humiliated by him in front of so many imperial concubines.

    ¡°Why all this hurry? Why don¡¯t you stay for a bit longer? Among the princes, you are the first to get married, Prince Chen. I want to talk with Princess Chen a bit longer. Could it be that you are not willing to give us such a bit of time, Prince Chen?¡± the Empress said with a smile and nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s lowered face gently with intimacy.

    Shao Wanru took a step towards Chu Liuchen in silence and stood close to him.

    On this asion, it was inappropriate for her to say anything. Fortunately, she was covered by the identity of a newly married woman. Of course, she believed that Chu Liuchen would handle it well and would not let the reputation of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion be damaged.

    ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little reluctant, Your Majesty. Imperial Grandmother has sent her order early in the morning. She asked us toe to visit her soon after we finished our visit here, saying that she has a big gift for me. I really can¡¯t wait to see my gift!¡±

    Chu Liuchen replied to her with an elegant smile and calm eyes.

    His beautiful and handsome appearance speeded up all the imperial concubines¡¯ heartbeats. And they started to be jealous of Shao Wanru. How lucky she was to marry such a handsome prince, who was powerful and influential for being favored by both Empress Dowager and the Emperor!

    Why was Princess Chen so lucky to marry such a fairy-like man, who was handsome, talented and powerful, and even friendly and gentle in attitude? Such a man was like an angel from heaven. How could Princess Chen be favored to marry such a good person?

    In the past, there were rumors that Prince Chen was moody. It was sure enough that they were incredible.

    ¡°Your Highness, since the Empress wants to chat with you and Princess Chen, why don¡¯t you stay a little longer? Empress Dowager is not in such a hurry!¡±

    Because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s kindness and gentleness, some imperial concubines couldn¡¯t help talking to Prince Chen with a charming smile.

    Shao Wanru raised her eyes slightly and caught sight of a bright face. She looked pretty among those imperial concubines. She seemed to be favored by the Emperor now; otherwise, she would not be daring to cut in the conversation between Chu Liuchen and the Empress.

    ¡°Your Majesty, who is this?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyes to look at the woman opposite him. She was about 17 or 18 years old, and she was dressed gorgeously. When she saw Chu Liuchen looking up at her, she made eye contact with him tenderly, with her hands pinching a handkerchief tightly.

    She stared at Chu Liuchen obsessively with bashful and charming eyes, which were even with a bit of seduction. That made her look quite attractive.

    ¡°This is Beauty Wu, who has just been conferred by His Majesty and moved in the Imperial Pce. Among this batch of conferred beauties, His Majesty favored Beauty Wu the best,¡± the Empress said with a dignified and decent look.

    Since Beauty Wu stood up for her, she naturally introduced Beauty Wu and helped show her status. Others probably didn¡¯t know about Chu Liuchen¡¯s personality, but the Empress did. She was afraid that Chu Liuchen would do something out of line again, and it would be difficult to deal with him at that time.

    She was the master of the harem, so the Emperor woulde to her as long as anything happened in the harem.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Highness Prince Chen!¡± On hearing the Empress¡¯s words, Beauty Wu immediately stood up and said in a sweet voice. Then she took a bow to him, which showed the charming curves of her figure.

    Beauty Wu was indeed a good-looking girl. The clothes she wore matched her figure very well. Her chest looked plump with her slender waist tightly tied. In addition, she was extremely beautiful. She looked at Chu Liuchen with her big watery eyes, which made her more attractive.

    ¡°Beauty Wu, you are from a humble family, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a gentle voice but his words were very mean.

    Beauty Wu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the gentle Prince Chen would ask her such a question about her origin.

    She was indeed not from a noble family. She was just a daughter of an inferior official and his concubine, who came from a remote ce. She didn¡¯t know Prince Chen well. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stood up and said that just now.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± she said in a sweet voice with tears in her beautiful eyes, which made her look very grieved.

    Such a beauty was the most attractive when she was silent with grieved tears in her eyes. Even a man with a heart of stone would feel pity for her. But when she looked at Prince Chen, she was enchanted by his gentleness and handsome appearance and almost forgot her identity as an imperial concubine. All her mind was upied by Prince Chen. The longer she stared at him, the more handsome and charming he became in her eyes.

    The Empress¡¯ face changed as she had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Your Majesty, she is my uncle¡¯s imperial concubine, so I should have respected her. But she keeps staring at me with such indelicate eyes. She is no different from those pce maids and Misses who bumped into me on purpose in the past. It is hard for me to show respect to her!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face suddenly changed from gentle to cold, and his pretty eyebrows were covered by a gloomy aura. His eyes were also gloomy and cold.

    Other imperial concubines who had fantasies about him just now were also shocked by his words, and their expressions changed a lot. They seemed to be in a warm spring just now, but the next second they were swept into an ice cave. Moreover, Chu Liuchen¡¯s words were so sharp and frank that they indicated Beauty Wu wasn¡¯t virtuous and even wanted to seduce him.

    The Empress was angry and resentful. She was pissed off by Beauty Wu, who forgot herself and seduced Chu Liuchen. It was well known to everyone in the Imperial Pce who were familiar with Chu Liuchen that he was cold-blooded. Those servant girls, who bumped into him on purpose and intended to seduce him, were all sentenced to death.

    On the other hand, those Misses from aristocratic families who did the same didn¡¯t lose their lives, but they didn¡¯t have a good end. They often ran away in tears after being sneered at by him.

    The current situation was very difficult to deal with. Chu Liuchen used Beauty Wu of seducing him in front of so many imperial concubines, which made the Empress, the master of the harem, feel very awkward.

    After she came to her senses from her shock, Beauty Wu knelt to the Empress and exined with anxiety, ¡°No, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t... I just...¡±

    She had stood up for the Empress before, so the Empress didn¡¯t want her to be bullied. Otherwise, no one would stand on her side in the future.

    The Empress coughed in a low voice and then showed a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Prince Chen, don¡¯t be angry. That is what Beauty Wu is like. She talks to anyone in such a manner. It¡¯s not only because of you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Beauty Wu always bes affectionate when talking to any man? Then you have to check it out, Your Majesty, to see who else Beauty Wu has talked to like this. If they are merely her father and brothers in the family, it will be fine. But if they are other men...¡± Chu Liuchen said with a sneer and stood proudly in the main pce with his hands sped behind his back. His eyes were cold, and anyone could see that he was angry.

    Of course, he meant that Beauty Wu was impure.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Beauty Wu copsed to the ground. Others only heard his doubts, but she knew what she had done in her heart.

    Before Beauty Wu entered the Imperial Pce, she did have an affair with her cousin. Although they had not broken through thestyer of ethical constraint, they had done everything a couple would do. Her cousin always liked charming women, so Beauty Wu made use of her beauty to flirt with him.

    However, to live a glorious and luxurious life, she broke up with her cousin and entered the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°You¡¯d better do more investigations in case the reputation of our royal family is ruined and it brings shame to my uncle, Your Majesty!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly in azy tone, but his words were as sharp as thorns.

    At this time, the Empress was also very anxious. She must stop Chu Liuchen from saying more. She clenched her teeth to suppress her anger and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Prince Chen. I¡¯m afraid that Empress Dowager can¡¯t wait to see you. You¡¯d better go there now in case she bes worried.¡±

    She had to give up her n of oppressing Shao Wanru with the help of those imperial concubines. She just wanted to send the troublemaker away. With just a few words, Beauty Wu had been knocked out! The Empress felt indescribably aggrieved.

    In fact, Beauty Wu was a smart girl. Although she had been favored by the Emperor since she entered the Imperial Pce, she had always been very respectful to the Empress and stood on her side. She was a sharp-eyed person, anyway. Moreover, she had made a good impression on the Emperor. The Empress naturally took her as a henchman.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Beauty Wu would be knocked out like that.

    The Emperor would definitely know what had happened here today. In fact, the Empress was very sharp-eyed too. She had discovered that Beauty Wu was not well-educated, so she had had the suspicion before that Beauty Wu might have an affair with other men before entering the Pce. So it didn¡¯t matter whether the investigation was done or not. If the Emperor became suspicious of Beauty Wu, she must be out of favor no matter how good she was.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. You are considerate. Then I will take my princess to visit Imperial Grandmother now!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly, and his face rxed. Then he took a bow to the Empress.

    Shao Wanru also followed to bow.

    ¡°Well, go now!¡± The Empress waved her hand gently, behaving like a motherly elder.

    Chu Liuchen nodded with a smile and walked out with Shao Wanru. But after taking a few steps, he suddenly turned around and looked at Beauty Wu, who was still kneeling on the ground. He said to the Empress again, ¡°Your Majesty, you have to look into it. Not everyone can enter the Imperial Pce at will, not to mention that this is rted to Uncle the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°I will find out the truth. Thank you for your concern, Prince Chen!¡± The Empress squeezed these words from the gaps between her teeth.

    Chu Liuchen turned around with satisfaction with the Empress¡¯s answers and returned to be gentle and elegant as he had been when he just entered the hall. He left with Shao Wanru, leaving the hall in dull silence...

 Chapter 888 - Replaceable Concubines and Indispensable

    <h4>Chapter 888 Receable Concubines and Indispensable Empress</h4>

    It was depressing and silent in the pce hall.

    Those clever imperial concubines all cast a mocking look at Beauty Wu, who was kneeling on the ground. This woman, who fought against them for the Emperor¡¯s favor a few days ago, fell out of favor from now on.

    Anyway, she deserved that because of her ignorance. Everyone knew that they could only have fantasies of Prince Chen in their mind, but Beauty Wu even wanted to hook up with him! Didn¡¯t she realize how beautiful Princess Chen standing beside him was? How could she be so confident to seduce Prince Chen in front of his wife?

    It was said for a long time that Prince Chen had no interest in flirting with beautiful women. And everyone took it to heart. Unexpectedly, such a stupid person like Beauty Wu dared to tempt him, and she even did that in front of Prince Chen¡¯s newlywed wife. How ignorant she was to do such a thing!

    Many imperial concubines secretly felt pity for her and thought Beauty Wu was stupid.

    ¡°Come and take Beauty Wu to Cold Pce,¡± the Empress ordered in a cold voice. She had been sullen since Chu Liuchen left.

    Two nannies showed up to take Beauty Wu away.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! I¡¯m innocent! What Prince Chen said was an unfounded rumor. Please check it out, Your Majesty!¡± Beauty Wu moved back to avoid being caught by the two nannies and defended herself with tears.

    But the Empress was unmoved and waved her hand to motion for the two nannies.

    The two nannies reached out to draw her again. This time, Beauty Wu couldn¡¯t avoid them and was dragged away.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m one of His Majesty¡¯s people. You can¡¯t punish me like this. I want to see His Majesty. He¡¯ll forgive me...¡± Beauty Wu cried out for help while struggling.

    However, no one paid attention to her. Then the hall became quiet again. At this time, the Empress was not in the mood to entertain other imperial concubines. She waved her hand and motioned for them to leave.

    All the imperial concubines got up quickly, said goodbye to the Empress, and then left the Phoenix Pce.

    After everyone left, the Empress suddenly grabbed the teacup beside her and threw it to the ground. The teacup broke into pieces.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The servants all knelt in a panic. Some of them happened to kneel on the shards of porcin, but they dare not to speak a word or make a move when the blood oozed from their knees.

    ¡°Your Majesty, His Majesty mayeter!¡± a trusted eunuch reminded the Empress carefully.

    ¡°All of you leave now!¡± the Empress suppressed her anger and said coldly.

    The pce servants did not dare to hesitate and left at once. Only the trusted eunuch stayed.

    ¡°He is just a prince. How dare he treat me like that!¡± the Empress said harshly after all the pce servants left. Now that no one else was around, she did not need to hide her emotions anymore.

    ¡°Please calm down, Your Majesty,¡± said the eunuch.

    The Empress was so angry that she pointed in the direction of the Pce of Benevolent Peace and scolded, ¡°Calm down? How can I? What does he think I am? Hees to visit me and leaves all as he pleases! Who does he think he is? He is just an ill person. Does he consider himself as the...¡±

    The eunuch knelt down and said in a hurry, ¡°Please be discreet in word, Your Majesty!¡±

    His voice was much sharper than usual, which made the Empresse to her senses at once. She took a deep breath and tried hard to suppress the fire in her heart.

    She was extremely furious though. In the past, she might care less about it. But today, with so many imperial concubines present, he didn¡¯t show any respect to her, the master of the harem. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    However, she was rational enough. As the Empress in office for so many years, she knew that she should be calm at this time.

    ¡°I know! You can stand up.¡± She waved her hand to motion for the trusted eunuch to get up. Then, she turned to look in the direction of the Pce of Benevolent Peace. ¡°As long as that old woman is still alive, I will never be able to dominate the harem! The little bastard has always been disrespectful to me and embarrassed me several times...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Chen is such a kid. You don¡¯t have to be angry. It should be Beauty Wu¡¯s fault. She is such a disgraceful woman that she dared to seduce Prince Chen just now! She had no awareness of the difference between herself and Prince Chen. How could he be seduced by her?¡± The trusted eunuchforted.

    ¡°Useless fool!¡± the Empress said angrily. She had intended to keep Shao Wanru here today and teach her a lesson, but Beauty Wu ruined her n.

    If Beauty Wu hadn¡¯t talked on her own initiative, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like that. Beauty Wu deserved the punishment! She thought that she could turn the tables on others after being favored by the Emperor for a few days. She didn¡¯t know what an insignificant role she was. There had never been a shortage of favored beauties in the Imperial Pce, but few of them had ever won the Emperor¡¯s heart.

    Did she think that she had married into nobility?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Your Majesty. Since Beauty Wu has done such a thing in front of all the imperial concubines, it was for the good of His Majesty that you punished her like that. If His Majesty mes you, you can¡¯t exin it with such a reason. What¡¯s more, Prince Chen is the victim...¡± the eunuch said with a smile.

    The Empress understood what he meant and slowly calmed down, but after thinking for a while, she still felt a little indignant.

    ¡°Prince Yue and Prince Zhou haven¡¯t got married yet, but His Majesty pays all his attention to Prince Chen, the third prince, and arranged his marriage before all his elder brothers¡¯. What will others think of Prince Zhou?¡±

    It had been the convention that the elder was always the first. How could he break the rule?

    It was not just the matter of the marriage. Who got married first was not what the Empress cared about the most. She was afraid that after the Emperor broke the rule, he might also break the rule in passing over the throne. As long as she thought of this, the Empress would not be in a good mood.

    ¡°No need to worry, Your Majesty. Prince Chen got married first because he is in poor health. If it weren¡¯t for his weak health, the Emperor and Empress Dowager might not have proposed his marriage so early. Every official understands it though no one says so!¡± the eunuch said with a smile.

    His wordsforted the Empress, whoter showed a faint smile on her face, but then she became angry again and said, ¡°But Princess Chen escaped from my n!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, she could escape this time, but she can¡¯t the next time! Since she has married Prince Chen, she will enter the Imperial Pce from time to time. And you are an elder of Prince Chen, so he has to visit you. Then you can always know where Princess Chen is!¡± The trusted eunuch was very smart and kept saying what the Empress liked hearing, which made the Empress very happy. She nodded and felt that it was reasonable.

    She had plenty of opportunities to deal with Shao Wanru. Chu Liuchen was in poor health and had to be in court, so he didn¡¯t have much time to be with Shao Wanru. It wouldn¡¯t take too much effort for her to deal with Shao Wanru.

    She was eager to oppress Shao Wanru because she wanted to deal with Chu Liuchen. So many years passed; Chu Liuchen not only kept well but was also getting better and better in health. The Empress had never found his other weaknesses. Since he had agreed to marry Shao Wanru, maybe Shao Wanru was his only weakness.

    After all, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t even have a woman for so many years. No matter how charming the woman sent to him was, she would be thrown out in the end or even lose her life.

    Years of fighting against Chu Liuchen had made the Empress conclude that Chu Liuchen was not a tenderhearted person. ¡°He¡¯s very cold-blooded.¡± But she didn¡¯t know whether Shao Wanru was different from other women to Chu Liuchen or she was just made use of by him.

    But no matter what it was, the Empress thought that it might be a breakthrough to start with Shao Wanru...

    ¡°Well... let¡¯s put it aside for the time being...¡± The Empress nodded. She would inevitably have some conflicts with Shao Wanru. However, it was very simple to deal with a girl who was not yet 15 years old. As long as Chu Liuchen was not around her, she could take action at any time...

    ¡°The Empress doesn¡¯t like me, does she?¡± Shao Wanru sat in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms and asked in the pce sedan chair.

    ¡°Certainly she doesn¡¯t!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see her, you don¡¯t have to go to visit her. If you are not with me next time, you can go directly to see Imperial Grandmother. She doesn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of Imperial Grandmother!¡±

    He was fiddling with the silk ribbon around her waist with his slender fingers.

    Shao Wanru wanted to give him a bite. That was the Empress of the country! How could she not visit her as she wished? Moreover, she was their elder of noble status. If she ignored her, it would be a big crime.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Empress!¡± Shao Wanru squinted at him, pursed her cherry lips, and said unhappily.

    She showed a perplexed expression on her small face, which made her inexplicably cute. Chu Liuchen reached out to pinch her pink and tender cheek.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shao Wanru pped off his naughty hand and reached out to protect her face. She red at him with her bright watery eyes and said, ¡°It hurts!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use much strength. I just touched it slightly.¡± Seeing a red handprint on Shao Wanru¡¯s cheek, Chu Liuchen regretted it. He didn¡¯t feel that he had used too much strength, but the little beauty¡¯s cheek was as tender as tofu, and it turned red once it was touched, which seemed to be hurting her.

    ¡°Touch? No, you used a lot of strength, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanruined angrily. Her bright eyes seemed to be able to talk and were silently using Chu Liuchen, which instantly softened Chu Liuchen¡¯s heart. He felt his heart was filled with a feeling of sweetness and sourness, with his eyes bing gentle.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t be angry. Come on, let me have a look. It turned red!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile and pulled Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. But this time, he didn¡¯t dare to use strength. His little princess was like dough, and marks could be easily left on her once she was touched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look!¡± Shao Wanru hurriedly covered her face and struggled to push his hands away. Her face was flushed. In the past, Chu Liuchen was cold, but now he was so unabashed. Was he really the Crown Prince she saw in herst life?

    Couldn¡¯t be that his soul had been changed, could it?

    Finally, Shao Wanru pushed away his fumbling hands. She was shy and angry now. Just now, he kissed her on the lips several times when she was off guard. If they hadn¡¯t been in the Pce, she might have cried out loud. However, he seemed to be satisfied, leaning back and smilingzily.

    ¡°Do you want to know why the Empress dislikes you?¡±

 Chapter 889 - The Mysterious Consort

    <h4>Chapter 889 The Mysterious Consort</h4>

    The Empress Dowager had been waiting for them in the pce for a long time. When she heard that they wereing, she immediately let them enter the pce.

    After they bowed to the Empress Dowager together, she smiled with her eyes narrowed.

    The two people in front of her were really a perfect couple. The man was extremely handsome, and the woman was extremely beautiful.

    She knew her grandson best. Moreover, she pampered him wholeheartedly. Even though Chu Liuchen looked as gentle and calm as usual, the Empress Dowager could still see from his face that he was suppressing his joy. It was real.

    This was how a lively person should be. He used to have only one facial expression and it seemed that no one could see him through.

    Because of this, the Empress Dowager thanked Shao Wanru from the bottom of her heart. It was also because of Chu Liuchen that she thought Shao Wanru was increasingly good-looking.

    They were a perfect match and pleasing to the eye.

    Previously, the Empress Dowager was worried because they had not consummated their marriage. Now her worries had faded away. As long as the two of them lived a happy life, and as long as Liuchen was happy, she had no worries.

    For so many years, she had never seen Liuchen so happy.

    The Empress Dowager smiled from ear to ear as she pulled the two of them to sit down beside her.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen rubbed his forehead with a headache. His Imperial Grandmother, who had always been wise and kind, was smiling from ear to ear today.

    ¡°I know. I am so happy!¡± the Empress Dowager answered and then sighed softly. ¡°Liuchen, you are a married grown-up now. Don¡¯t be headstrong and willful in the future. You have to think of Imperial Grandmother and your new princess!¡±

    When she said that, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes turned red. This child had been giving up on himself for so many years and didn¡¯t take himself seriously at all. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to live.

    Fortunately, this child had taken a fancy to Rui¡¯an¡¯s granddaughter. Otherwise, he might have lost his life.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve recovered now. Although I¡¯m a little weaker than ordinary people, I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Liuchenforted the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. My worries are settled. In the future... even if I die, I can rest assured!¡± The Empress Dowager wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    She had so many grandchildren, but the one she cared about the most was Chu Liuchen. He was a really poor child.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, why do you say that? You will live for a hundred years!¡± Chu Liuchenforted her with a smile. ¡°You will have great-grandchildren in the future!¡±

    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager lit up her eyes and nodded repeatedly. Liuchen was young, while Shao Wanru was even younger. They were indeed not in a hurry to consummate their marriage. Looking at the perfect couple in front of her and thinking about how lovely their children would be, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Come on, reward Princess Chen!¡± the Empress Dowager ordered.

    The pce servants had already brought out the prepared gifts. Looking at the rows of pce eunuchs and pce maids holding gift boxes in their hands, Shao Wanru hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, these are too much.¡±

    ¡°Call me Imperial Grandmother!¡± the Empress Dowager took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said kindly.

    Shao Wanru bit her lip and then said softly, ¡°Imperial Grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Good, good! From now on, live a good life with Liuchen. If he bullies you in any way, tell me. I will teach him a lesson for you!¡± the Empress Dowager said with a smile.

    ¡°Teach Chu Liuchen a lesson?¡±

    Shao Wanru subconsciously looked up at Chu Liuchen beside her and found that he was also looking at her with an indescribable affection in his deep eyes. She immediately blushed and quickly lowered her head. In fact, he bullied her in the pce sedan chair when they came over!

    Seeing that although they didn¡¯t talk, their eyes were full of affection, the Empress Dowager finally felt relieved.

    This time, Liuchen married the woman he wanted to marry. That was great!

    He didn¡¯t need to follow his parents¡¯ routine which in the end harmed their child.

    The Empress Dowager was very happy. She talked to the two of them and even asked someone to invite the Emperor over for lunch. As for the gifts, they were prepared by the Empress Dowager, so Shao Wanru could only ept them shyly. However, Chu Liuchen felt that it was natural for her to ept them, so he didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. He even thanked the Empress Dowager on behalf of Shao Wanru, which made the Empress Dowager call him ¡°shameless¡± and scold him with a smile.

    The Pce of Benevolent Peace was full of joy.

    The Emperor came here quickly. When he arrived at the Pce of Benevolent Peace, he chatted with the Empress Dowager for a while before ordering for lunch.

    After lunch, the Emperor took Chu Liuchen to the Imperial Study. The Empress Dowager was tired, so she went to rest first. Shao Wanru also slept for a while in the side pce, and then got up.

    Seeing that it was still early and the Empress Dowager was still taking a nap, Shao Wanru went out of the pce with Yujie.

    It was the beginning of spring and it was a good time to enjoy the scenery. Many flowers sprouted in one night. This was the case even in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, let alone in the Imperial Pce.

    They walked all the way along the road of the Pce of Benevolent Peace casually. At first, they walked on the main road, butter they got onto the side roads. The flowers on the main road were not as beautiful and colorful as those on the side roads. After all, people were supposed to walk on the main road. If wonderful flowers grew in the middle of the road, they would be easily destroyed.

    It was easier for them to grow on the side roads, and people could still appreciate them.

    Shao Wanru was not familiar with the Pce of Benevolent Peace in herst life, and it was not in the same direction as Chuxiu Pce. She knew nothing about this area and just walked casually along the scenery.

    They walked further and further away from the Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    ¡°My Princess, these peonies are so beautiful. There are so many varieties!¡± They entered a garden where many varieties of peonies were nted. Their beauty dazzled Yujie.

    The precious peonies that could not be seen outside were blooming, which were extremely beautiful.

    Shao Wanru lowered her body, looked at a peony, and said softly, ¡°The gate of the courtyard read ¡®The Peony Courtyard¡¯, it should be full of peonies.¡±

    Everyone liked beautiful flowers, and she also liked them very much, so she couldn¡¯t help taking another look at them.

    ¡°My Princess, let me pick one for you to wear. You will definitely look more beautiful!¡± Yujie rolled her eyes and said. Her Princess was more delicate than flowers. Wearing this flower would definitelyplement her.

    ¡°This is the Imperial Pce!¡± Shao Wanru red at thewless servant girl.

    ¡°I know. You can wear it here. We won¡¯t go out, so no one will know!¡± Yujie really liked the peonies here.

    Moreover, she always felt that if her Princess wore peonies, she would be more beautiful.

    ¡°No one can pick the flowers in the Imperial Pce at will!¡±

    ¡°I know, I...¡± Yujie suddenly felt that this was wrong. Because she recognized that the voice was not her master¡¯s. She raised her head in astonishment and was stunned when she saw a beautiful woman with a dazzling face standing on the opposite side. ¡°There¡¯s someone else in here?¡±

    Shao Wanru also raised her head and looked at the three people on the opposite side, or in other words, one master and two pce servants.

    A pce maid, a pce eunuch, and a beautiful nobledy.

    Thedy should be in her twenties or thirties. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see clearly, but she couldn¡¯t help marveling at her outstanding appearance.

    Time seemed to be particrly kind to her and didn¡¯t leave any signs of aging on her face. She looked at Shao Wanru with her beautiful eyes and gave a gentle and kind smile.

    In terms of manner, she was absolutely not an ordinary person.

    Shao Wanru took a few steps back and bowed immediately. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry that I disturbed you by ident and I ask for your forgiveness.¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t know her identity, judging from her appearance and behavior, she must be an imperial concubine. However, she was so beautiful that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t remember any other imperial concubine in the pce who was so beautiful.

    Among all the beauties she had seen, Shao Yanru was the most outstanding, but the one in front of her was better than Shao Yanru. Her age even gave her more elegancy. She was very beautiful, elegant, and imposing. Such a woman was destined to be extraordinary.

    Shao Wanru considered all the famous imperial concubines in her mind, but she did not think of anyone.

    ¡°Are you Princess Chen?¡± thedy looked Shao Wanru up and down and asked with a smile. She came over from beside a cluster of peonies, and two pce servants hurriedly followed her.

    ¡°Yes, I wonder which pce Your Highness is from!¡± When she approached, Shao Wanru hurriedly bowed to her, but her curious eyes still fell on the imperial concubine in front of her.

    No matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯t think of such an outstanding imperial concubine in her past and present lives!

    When her eyes fell on the clothes thedy was wearing, her pupils suddenly contracted. People in the pce were not allowed to use Colorful Yarn at will. If she was right, the clothes in front of the women should be made of Colorful Yarn.

    The sentence ¡°the Emperor doesn¡¯t like it¡± meant that these imperial concubines couldn¡¯t make clothes with Colorful Yarn. At most, they could make some bed curtains, sachets, and other small things in private.

    How could she make such arge piece of clothes so openly? Was she not afraid that the Emperor would be angry? This was really strange!

    ¡°I live alone in the quiet pce and seldome out. I didn¡¯t expect that I would see Princess Chen today,¡± the imperial concubine said in a soft voice and looked Shao Wanru up and down, with an increasingly gentle smile on her face.

    Pointing at a small pavilion among the peonies, the imperial concubine said, ¡°Shall we go there and have a seat? I just happened to be enjoying the flowers here and prepared some tea!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you!¡± Shao Wanru said embarrassedly. She had even prepared tea. It could be seen that the imperial concubine wanted to enjoy the flowers quietly, but she disturbed her.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sitting alone was too quiet!¡± the imperial concubine said with a smile. She then turned around and walked to the pavilion with Shao Wanru following her.

    They entered the pavilion respectively.

    The imperial concubine waved her hand, and the two pce servants walked out of the pavilion. Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and also waved her hand. Yujie also walked out to the entrance of the pavilion with the two pce maids.

 Chapter 890 - Feeling Nervous, She Wanted to Say Something but Stopped

    <h4>Chapter 890 Feeling Nervous, She Wanted to Say Something but Stopped</h4>

    In the pavilion, the tea and snacks had been set out on the stone table. On the side, there was a small stove with a pot of water boiling on it.

    The seats faced the sun, and the wind was blocked by a light blue curtain behind them. Admiring the fine view of blooming peonies, one must feel rxed andfortable. It was indeed a good ce to enjoy the flowers and the scenery. No wonder it had been upied so early.

    ¡°Sit down first!¡± the imperial concubine smiled and reached out to lead Shao Wanru to a chair.

    Shao nodded and sat down gracefully without hesitation.

    The imperial concubine picked up the teapot beside her and poured a cup of tea for Shao Wanru, asking with a smile, ¡°Would you like to have a taste of my tea?¡±

    Shao Wanru reached for it and took a sip. She was surprised. She didn¡¯t know what kind of tea that was, but she had just drunk the same in Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. The taste was particrly light and mellow, so she couldn¡¯t forget it.

    ¡°Your Highness, the tea is really good,¡± Shao Wanru put down the teacup and said calmly.

    ¡°Princess Chen, I¡¯m d you like it. I still have some, and I¡¯ll give more to youter!¡± the imperial concubine said with a smile, showing her kindness.

    However, for Shao Wanru, this kindness was indeed inexplicable!

    How could the tea drunk by the Empress Dowager be an ordinary one? Now, this imperial concubine even asked to give her some more, which was too generous!

    With long eyshes fluttering to hide emotions in her eyes, Shao Wanru shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept your gift, Your Highness. You are my elder, and I am just a junior!¡±

    Since she was called ¡°Your Highness¡±, she was naturally an imperial concubine and thus was Shao Wanru¡¯s elder.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from me an elder, you can ept it. You have just epted the gift from Empress Dowager, haven¡¯t you?¡± the imperial concubine said with a smile as if she didn¡¯t hear Shao Wanru¡¯s refusal.

    The identity of Empress Dowager was unique in the imperial pce. Now, this imperial concubine didn¡¯t mention the Empress but talked about the Empress Dowager who was higher-level than the Empress.

    Shao Wanru became more and more curious about who this woman was!

    ¡°Is this your wee gift for me, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru tilted her head slightly, which made her look more yful, lovely, and more approachable.

    ¡°In fact, that tea is not my gift for our first meeting! What I have prepared for you is this. Here you are,¡± the imperial concubine said with a bigger smile on her face seeing that Shao Wanru was easy-going and gentle. She reached into her wide long sleeve, took out a small jewelry box, and gave it to Shao Wanru. ¡°Today, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve entered the imperial pce. I happened to have something to do just now, so I didn¡¯t attend your eptance ceremony. Take it as mypensation!¡±

    As she said, she pushed the small jewelry box to Shao Wanru.

    She really prepared a gift. Had she truly missed what had happened in front of the Empress before?

    The curiosity in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes became more and more intense. She didn¡¯t take the jewelry box that was handed over but looked at the imperial concubine with a burning and questioning gaze.

    She was confused.

    ¡°Your Highness, why do you send me a gift for our first meeting? I don¡¯t even know who you are. How dare I ept your gift!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru did not ept the gift, the imperial concubine sighed softly, raised her head, and looked into the distance with disappointment and sadness.

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I¡¯m afraid... nobody in this pce could remember me!¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    The imperial concubine did not answer at once. After a long while, she said slowly, ¡°Have you heard of Consort Lan, Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°Consort Lan?¡±

    All of a sudden, Shao Wanru felt as if someone had hit her in the head, and some deeply buried memories came rushing back.

    Consort Lan had once been the most favored one in the imperial harem. Shao Wanru had once heard of her from Shao Yanru, who had said that although Consort Lan was the most favored, she was still grounded eventually.

    In this life, she thought of Consort Lan because Chu Liuchen mentioned Shao Yanru. At that time, Shao Yanru liked to visit Consort Lan when she came to the pce.

    ¡°Is the person in front of me Consort Lan whom I have heard of in both myst and current life?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of me, Princess Chen?¡± Consort Lan smiled and looked at Shao Wanru with her beautiful and shining eyes.

    Shao Wanru shook her head at first and then nodded. After that, she hid her surprise and said, ¡°I did hear of Consort Lan, but I don¡¯t know you exactly!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Consort Lan took a sip of tea and asked softly. She seemed to be interested in her words.

    ¡°I heard that Consort Lan... has been grounded...¡± Shao Wanru said. She looked Consort Lan up and down and couldn¡¯t help marveling over her beauty. No wonder Consort Lan had been the most favored one in the imperial harem. How could she not be favored? But why was she grounded and not allowed to go in and out at will? Even guards were sent to follow her.

    ¡°Did Prince Chen say that?¡± Consort Lan raised her eyes and asked gently. She was still elegant, but her eyes seemed to glitter with something beyond Shao Wanru¡¯s understanding.

    ¡°Not Prince Chen... When I entered the pce, I heard someone mention it asionally!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°So it¡¯s not true?¡±

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s true, but there is another reason!¡± Consort Lan smiled and slowly lowered her head with a touch of sadness.

    Obviously, this Consort Lan had her story.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about these things. Those past events only give rise to sadness!¡± Consort Lan said. She pushed the jewelry box to Shao Wanru, and cast her a more amiable look. ¡°This is a gift for our first meeting. Please ept it, Princess Chen. It is not expensive, just a little essory!¡± she added.

    Then, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a long time. If I don¡¯t go back now, I¡¯m afraid someone would discover!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, are you going back?¡± Shao Wanru asked, involuntarily standing up as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Consort Lan looked back with gloomy eyes. Although she was still smiling, her smile looked woeful. ¡°I rarely have a chance toe out now. Even if I do, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to meet others. When you go back, please don¡¯t mention this to Empress Dowager.¡±

    Did this mean that she sneaked out?

    In the pavilion, everything was carefully prepared. But now, all those exquisite decorations were just left behind. Consort Lan was indeed an imperial concubine. Even at this time, she didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. If she hadn¡¯t revealed it herself, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have thought that she was out of favor in the imperial harem.

    ¡°Farewell, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    Consort Lan smiled at her and started to leave. After taking two steps, before she reached the entrance of the pavilion, she suddenly turned around and walked back. Shao Wanru was surprised to see Consort Laning back and holding her hands.

    Consort Lan looked at her, opened her mouth to say something but stopped. The calmness in her eyes seemed to disappear in an instant. Now, her beautiful eyes were full of emotion and unspeakable sadness.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± the pce maid outside the pavilion suddenly called loudly.

    Consort Lan¡¯s trembling lips stiffened as she shouted.

    ¡°Your Highness, you should go back now!¡± The pce maid suddenly came in and reached out to hold Consort Lan.

    Consort Lan, who was emotional and about to say something just now, immediately put her hands down and forced a smile on her face, as if she wanted to make it seem kind to Shao Wanru. But a teardrop unexpectedly fell from her eye.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The eunuch also entered the pavilion in a hurry.

    Shao Wanru took a few steps back and made way for him.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time for us to go back!¡± the eunuch said in a low voice and held Consort Lan on the other side.

    ¡°Your Highness, if we don¡¯t go back now, we will be discovered. At that time...¡± the pce maid also said in a soft voice with a touch of anxiety that Shao Wanru could hear clearly.

    Were the two pce servants stopping Consort Lan from doing something? Shao Wanru slowly narrowed her eyes. It was very strange. Not only Consort Lan but also the two pce servants around her seemed odd!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After a long while, Consort Lan¡¯s voice calmed down. With two pce servants holding her arms, she turned around and left without saying a word to Shao Wanru.

    Seeing them leave, Yujie came in and said, ¡°Miss, Consort Lan was so emotional just now. Did she try to do something?¡±

    Although Yujie stood outside the pavilion, she had been paying attention to what was happening. Of course, she heard what Consort Lan had said before. Just now, when Consort Lan suddenly turned around, she was also shocked and thought Consort Lan wanted to do something to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°This Consort Lan... is very strange!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know why she described such a gorgeous woman in this way. This Consort Lan was very beautiful. Despite her age, she was still iparable in the imperial harem.

    She was not only good-looking. Her beauty was condensed over the years, which could make people fall in love at first nce.

    Shao Wanru had seen and painted a lot of beauties in herst life, but none of them couldpare with her.

    Such a woman was destined to be extraordinary in the pce. However, she only had the title of ¡°Consort Lan¡± now. Most people in the pce could not recognize her.

    It was so in thest life, and it remained unchanged this life!

    ¡°Miss, why is she wearing a veil in the pce?¡± Yujie suddenly asked.

    Shao Wanru stopped her deep thought and looked at the three people who had gone far away. She could only see their blurred backs. They seemed to have stopped there, and the pce maid helped Consort Lan put on a veil.

    There was really no need to wear a veil in the pce!

    ¡°Maybe she sneaked out and was afraid of being known by others. I heard that the Emperor has grounded Consort Lan and sent guards to keep the gates of her pce,¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice. She seemed to exin to Yujie but also to herself at the same time.

    However, her doubt did not melt away with this exnation!

    This was too strange!

    Shao Wanru looked back at the stone table. Everything had been set up properly. The water just boiled on the stove with steam rising from the teapot. The tea on the table was still hot. It could be seen that everything had been well prepared and they should have sat here and enjoyed the scenery together.

    But now Consort Lan left in a hurry, as if somebody was chasing her...

    This Consort Lan was really strange...

    But today, Shao Wanru was destined to meet more than one person like Consort Lan...

 Chapter 891 - The Ambition of Becoming an Imperial Consort for Two Reigns

    <h4>Chapter 891 The Ambition of Bing an Imperial Consort for Two Reigns</h4>

    The peony in full bloom was like a gorgeous beauty!

    It was rare to see such a scene outside the Pce. All the peonies in the courtyard were of high quality with their full blooms as posh as an emperor.

    Even though peonies were not Shao Wanru¡¯s favorite flowers, she couldn¡¯t help staying a bit longer. She walked out of the pavilion and then around the garden with slow paces to appreciate the peonies. She felt very easy without anyone else around.

    However, she lost such a sense of freedom as soon as she saw Shao Yanru.

    It was unexpected for Shao Wanru to meet Shao Yanru here. It was said that Shao Yanru had been sent to a remote pce, because not only did the Empress dislike her, but also the Emperor did not want to see her. How surprising it was to see her appear here!

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru seemed to be very surprised too. She had just entered the courtyard through the gate and was stunned for a few seconds when she saw Shao Wanru, but she hastened to salute her respectfully, behaving very naturally.

    Shao Wanru noticed that Shao Yanru was inly dressed. In the past, even her principal maid would never wear such clothes, let alone Shao Yanru as the Eldest Miss. But she wore it now, which made people feel pity for her.

    It seemed that she didn¡¯t live a good life in the Pce. Her face was pale and lean but that made her look more pitiful. She was not gorgeous enough to be the first beauty, but she was so delicate that she still looked very charming.

    Her clothes looked very simple, but she was neatly dressed. Her waist looked even slenderer when it was tightly tied now.

    Shao Yanru had always been beautiful, so she looked more attractive than those ordinary imperial concubines even when she was simply dressed.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shao Wanru gestured for her to stand up and asked lightly.

    ¡°I am going to see an imperial concubine, Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru said vaguely with a gloomy face. She was no longer as dazzling as before, which made her even more abject.

    ¡°Would you please tell me which imperial consort has the honor of having your initiative visit?¡± Shao Wanru looked behind Shao Yanru and asked. Peony Garden was very close to Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace so that it could be considered the center of the Pce. Therefore, it was naturally notparable to the remote ce where Shao Yanru lived now.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhaoyi Di,¡± Shao Yanru answered obediently.

    Zhaoyi Di was the Miss of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. After entering the Pce, she was conferred the title of Zhaoyi. When Shao Wanru had just moved to the capital city, Di Fenn used to take advantage of her status to bully Shao Wanru.

    ¡°But Zhaoyi Di wasn¡¯t inside!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°I know... I juste here to enjoy the peonies. I heard that we couldn¡¯t see such peonies anywhere else,¡± Shao Yanru said gently, without any arrogance. It looked like she was convinced by the fact that she as a Secondary Consort could only be respectful to Shao Wanru, who was a princess now.

    ¡°This way, please!¡± Shao Wanru stepped aside and said with a smile.

    Shao Yanru respectfully saluted Shao Wanru and then slowly walked into the garden. Her pce maid Han Dan closely followed behind her, so no one noticed that she was holding the handkerchief in her hand tightly. When she passed by Shao Wanru, she broke out in a cold sweat when she seemed to see a faint smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    If there was someone she was most afraid of, it was this Princess Chen in front of her.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t stay. She turned around and left with Yujie.

    Hearing the footsteps behind her fading away, Shao Yanru stopped and then slowly turned around, with her soft eyes instantly filled with viciousness, jealousy, and hatred.

    Han Dan also stopped. When she saw the dark and cold expression on Shao Yanru¡¯s face, she hurriedly reminded her, ¡°Young mistress...¡±

    ¡°I know... I just can¡¯t ept this... Why can she, as a bastard, have such a high status while I am in dire straits now?¡±

    Shao Yanru said that in a low voice. It seemed that she was talking to herself, but the viciousness in her words almost overflowed.

    ¡°Young mistress, we must hurry up. We will get into trouble if the Empress finds out that you have been out!¡± Han Dan reminded her again.

    The Empress didn¡¯t like Secondary Consort Shao, and the Emperor had nevere to see her. So few people in the Pce showed respect to Secondary Consort Shao, not to mention her as a pce maid.

    Han Dan had intended to move up, but unexpectedly she was even worse off now than when she was in Chuxiu Pce. She regretted it.

    But no matter how regretful she was, she had no choice but to follow Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Yanru said a few secondster. She turned around and walked into the garden. Indeed, she couldn¡¯t sigh with self-pity. If she couldn¡¯t save herself in the dark Pce, she would end up like this.

    Today, she was not going to see Zhaoyi Di but to find out Consort Lan¡¯s whereabouts.

    It was said that Consort Lan used to be one of the Emperor¡¯s most favored concubines, for whom the Emperor almost removed the Empress¡¯s title. Butter, Empress Dowager intervened and suppressed it, which also made Consort Lan imprisoned. Shao Yanru got all of these with the power of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It was said that even though Consort Lan was imprisoned, the Emperor was still fond of her. The Emperor had been going to Consort Lan¡¯s pce to see her, though he didn¡¯t go there a lot often because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s order. Moreover, it was said that Consort Lan didn¡¯t have to always stay in her pce and was allowed to go out from time to time.

    Since the Emperor didn¡¯t want to remove the Empress from her position anymore, Empress Dowager turned a blind eye to it.

    Before entering the Pce, Shao Yanru had analyzed and concluded that Consort Lan probably was the Emperor¡¯s favored consort and he had always been in love with her. Otherwise, Consort Lan could not have been living such a good life during her imprisonment. Even the Empress had to avoid offending her.

    Any topic rted to Consort Lan was not allowed to be mentioned in Phoenix Pce.

    As for Consort Lan, she slowly became a taboo in the Pce, and no one was allowed to talk about her.

    After Shao Yanru entered the Pce, she used to pretend to be ignorant of it and strolled to Consort Lan¡¯s pce, with the hope that she could see Consort Lan. Unexpectedly, she was scolded and asked to stay away from Consort Lan¡¯s residence by Chu Liuyueter.

    She was exposed at the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce that day. No matter what she would do next, the Empress would not ept her again. Other consorts knew that she was not favored by the Empress, and none of them dared to help her. Even Zhaoyi Di took care of her in secret.

    She had to have an anchor in the Pce. The Empress and Empress Dowager were unlikely choices, and the Emperor did not like her now. Therefore, Consort Lan was her only hope.

    If she could win the heart of Consort Lan, who was favored by the Emperor, she would live a better life in the Pce.

    Moreover, it was because of the Empress that Consort Lan ended up like that, and the two of them must be born to be at odds with each other. So Shao Yanru was confident that Consort Lan would be convinced to help her as long as she saw that Emperor¡¯s favored consort.

    That was why Shao Yanru secretly came here with the excuse of visiting Zhaoyi Di. But she didn¡¯t expect to meet Shao Wanru, which made her be jealous and hateful.

    But she knew that it was not the time to be jealous of Shao Wanru. She pacified herself and walked into Peony Garden in a hurry.

    She didn¡¯t find Consort Lan after rooting around the garden. She only saw a kettle, a stove, and two teacups on the table in the pavilion. Consort Lan had left.

    Standing in the pavilion, Shao Yanru silently looked at the stone table in front of her with a darkened face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a rest here, and I¡¯ll go to look for her again, young mistress? Maybe Consort Lan is hiding from others, for she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone,¡± Han Dan suggested. She was very good at reading people¡¯s faces.

    ¡°No, she has left!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case! As it is for you, it is inconvenient for her to meet other people, young mistress. She might hide!¡± Han Dan did not give up, with the hope that Shao Yanru could stage aeback.

    Their current lives were too tough to handle. Not to mention Shao Yanru, even Han Dan had suffered a lot as she was oppressed wherever she went.

    Shao Yanru walked to the stone table, picked up a teacup, and nced at it. Then she said coldly with anger in her eyes, ¡°Shao Wanru met Consort Lan just now!¡±

    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t see Consort Lan in the end. But Shao Wanru came across her soon after she entered the Pce!

    It was the same as their status. She wanted to be Princess Yue, Princess Zhou, Princess Chen, or Princess Xin, but in the end, she became an imperial consort of the lowest rank, while Shao Wanru became Princess Chen! Why?

    It was she who was the most favored eldest legitimate daughter in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could a bastard child like Shao Wanrupare with her?

    Han Dan lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. This was often the time when Secondary Consort Shao was in a bad mood, which could be told from the viciousness on her beautiful face.

    She had better keep silent at this time as a servant.

    It was quiet in the pavilion with only the sound of the wind. Shao Yanru heavily put down the teacup and ordered with the hatred on her face gradually fading, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Then you go to tell them that if there is news about Consort Lan next time, report it to me as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll pass on your orderter!¡± Han Dan answered hurriedly with a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It has beente when we came out. Let¡¯s go back early!¡± Shao Yanru nodded, turned around, and walked out of the pavilion. She was not favored by the Emperor now, so she had to keep a low profile. Besides, she hadn¡¯t intended to sleep with the Emperor.

    The Emperor had the greatest power, but he was old after all and no one knew when he would die. Those young royal men were more reliable. She didn¡¯t mind that she was an imperial consort of the lowest rank now. At least she was unobtrusive in the Pce temporarily. She had been too impatient before, and that was why she fell into such a dilemma.

    Of course, it was just a temporary avoidance of losing her virgin but not her original ambition.

    Since she had entered the Pce, she could not waste such a favorable condition. She would get back everything that belonged to her. It was not like it had never happened in history that a woman had been an imperial consort for two reigns...

 Chapter 892 - Gentleness, My Everything Is Yours

    <h4>Chapter 892 Gentleness, My Everything Is Yours</h4>

    When Shao Wanru returned to the Pce of Benevolent Peace, Empress Dowager hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    Chu Liuchen came back after she had been sitting around for a while in the side hall. He waved his hand to ask all the pce maids to leave, entered the side hall, and sat beside Shao Wanru. Then he reached out to draw her in his arms.

    Shao Wanru instantly blushed with shyness, with her bright watery eyes bing hazy. She struggled hard but failed to escape from his arms. Chu Liuchen was pretty strong, though he looked slim. Shao Wanru was tightly hugged to sit on hisp.

    ¡°Let go of me. If others catch us...¡± Shao Wanru said with a red face as she was twisting her body hard and trying to get rid of his arms. It was a very indecent scene, and what¡¯s more, they were in the Pce!

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We are husband and wife now, and we can do something more intimate, let alone this!¡± Chu Liuchen said naturally, still holding Shao Wanru tightly in his arms.

    ¡°We... we are in the Imperial Pce...¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice with a red face.

    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his handsome eyebrows with a confused face, as if he was indeed puzzled by her words. But his beautiful eyes were full of smiles, and it could be seen that he was pretending to be silly.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother will know...¡± Shao Wanru pinched him and said. ¡°How can he be so unabashed? How can he do such a shameless thing with such a handsome face? What¡¯s more annoying is that he pretends to know nothing about his tant deeds.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that Imperial Grandmother will catch us doing this? Don¡¯t worry, there are only the two of us here. No one will see us!¡± Chu Liuchen exined in a serious voice, but he failed to hide the smile on his face.

    ¡°...¡±

    Shao Wanru wanted to pinch him again. ¡°Do they need to catch us on the spot? A man and a woman stay in the same room after sending all the servants out. What else could they do?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Shao Wanru tried to purse her lips to show her displeasure.

    She thought that she looked serious, but she didn¡¯t expect that her delicate face looked cuter because of her bulging face.

    She often looked elegant and charming, which was just perfectly beautiful. But at the moment, she had a girl¡¯s coquettish look, which made her lovelier.

    Chu Liuchen felt that he could love her more. He turned his head to kiss her on the cheek and then on her pink, petal-like lips. He couldn¡¯t help but breathe faster.

    ¡°We are in the Pce of Benevolent Peace!¡± Shao Wanru was anxious and pushed him with strength.

    ¡°It will be fine that we just talk in secret. If we are... when Empress Dowager summons us... How can I face her?¡±

    Seeing that she be annoyed from embarrassed, Chu Liuchen stopped making fun of her. He just held her slender waist with a smile without any other move.

    As Chu Liuchen stopped, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t struggle anymore and stayed in his arms quietly. She changed her posture into afortable one, leaned against his chest, and then fiddled with a jade pendant hanging on his waist with one hand.

    The jade pendant was the warm jade that was once given to her, but Empress Dowager asked her to give it backter.

    ¡°It was because of this jade pendant that Empress Dowager made up her mind to marry her to Chu Liuchen, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Thinking of this, Shao Wanru felt warm in her heart.

    ¡°What? Do you like it?¡± Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw her nestling in his arms and fiddling with the jade pendant.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Shao Wanru stopped moving her hand with a blushed face.

    ¡°Tell me if you like it, just like saying it out if you like me. I won¡¯t me you!¡± Chu Liuchen said with pride.

    Shao Wanru felt that her knowledge of Prince Chen¡¯s bottom line was refreshed again.

    ¡°How could he be so natural when he said that?¡±

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips and retorted in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, Your Highness! I only like this jade pendant. You gave it to me once, but who knew that it was your plot!¡±

    She meant that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t keep his promise.

    What he had given to her was even asked back! Although he didn¡¯t ask her in person at that time, he had schemed that if he wore the jade pendant in front of Empress Dowager, she would ask Shao Wanru to give it back.

    Her coquettish look pleased Chu Liuchen. He liked Shao Wanru¡¯s behaving in a spoiled manner in front of him because it was the indication that she sincerely considered him one of her own. Actually, she, as an indifferent person, didn¡¯t care about such a trivial thing at all! At this time, his handsome face became more and more cheerful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. What is mine is also yours, so there is no distinction between what is yours and what is mine!¡±

    ¡°No, Your Highness. My belongings are always mine!¡± Shao Wanru said seriously. She blinked her watery eyes and raised the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Okay, everything I have is yours, but everything you have is still yours!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a subtle smile.

    Chu Liuchen had never been a rule-follower, especially at such a moment when his wife flirted with him. He couldn¡¯t help but want to get some benefits. He slowly moved one of his hands up, but before he touched her chest, his fidgety hand was stopped by Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Shao Wanru said with a blush.

    ¡°Fine! I didn¡¯t intend to do anything. I just want to have a look...¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s chest with regret and then sighed in a low voice. ¡°When will youe of age? It¡¯s too slow! I can¡¯t wait for theing of autumn!¡±

    ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡±

    Chu Liuchen thought that he had to cherish the health of his beloved wife even though they had been married, but it was heart-wrenching for him not to eat the tasty food in front of him.

    His words were so explicit that Shao Wanru could totally understand them. She couldn¡¯t help pinching his hand hard again.

    ¡°How unabashed he is! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d say something like that!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Chen, Empress Dowager is up. You are invited!¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the hall.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly stood up and tidied up her dress, worrying that it had been messed up just now.

    ¡°Come here, let me help you!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and said.

    Though Shao Wanru¡¯s face was blushed, she went close to him as she was told. After all, she couldn¡¯t see whether she was disheveled.

    Chu Liuchen first tucked a strand of her hair behind her head, then bent and gently smoothened the hem of her dress.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on his dedicated face. He was bending and tidying up the dress for her with an elegant and gentle smile. She felt inexplicably warm in her heart.

    ¡°A man like him was even willing to bend down to do that for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Liuchen looked Shao Wanru up and down after finishing his tidying. Then he held her hand and walked out together with her.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t shake off his hand though she was shy and very nervous. Even though she had married Chu Liuchen, she was embarrassed to hold his hand in front of Empress Dowager.

    Fortunately, when they arrived at the door, he let go of her hand, which made her relieved.

    Empress Dowager had been waiting for them in the main hall, and her attention was immediately caught by them when they walked in. She looked at the couple and felt more and more satisfied.

    Empress Dowager had just got up and was in good spirits. After chatting with them for a while, she asked Chu Liuchen about his visit to the Imperial Study just now. Shao Wanru sat aside and listened to the conversation between the grandmother and grandson.

    ¡°What did your Uncle the Emperor say?¡± Empress Dowager asked, and the smile on her face was slowly fading.

    ¡°As for it... he said that he would send someone to Xu State...¡± Chu Liuchen answered gently.

    ¡°Whom will he send?¡± Empress Dowager suddenly sat up straight and felt uneasy. That also made Shao Wanru worried and uneasy.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a gentle and elegant smile.

    ¡°Is... is... is he going to send you there?¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s face changed a lot, and her voice trembled. She reached out to grab Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°How can he send you... Your... your health... You haven¡¯t recovered yet!¡±

    It looked like a loving grandmother from an ordinary family was protecting her grandson.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s expression also changed dramatically. Most of her memories of Chu Liuchen in herst life were learned from others, except for thest scene, which was engraved in her heart.

    She married Chu Liuchen much earlier in this life than in thest life. She didn¡¯t know what happened to Chu Liuchen at the same time in thest life, but some things in the depths of her memory were recalled by what he had just said. It seemed that Prince Chen almost lost his life during his business trip.

    ¡°Since the time is very close... Could it be this trip to Xu State?¡±

    Nan Jiang was remote. Although Xu State was a small state, there was something unknown there to the imperial power. But Shao Wanru did not want Chu Liuchen to take the risk.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she widened her eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen nervously, for fear that he would say he was going.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to Xu State. I¡¯m just going to see off the ambassadors on behalf of Uncle the Emperor! As a remote state, it keeps getting involved in the affairs of our country. Both Uncle the Emperor and I think there must be something wrong with it,¡± Chu Liuchenforted Empress Dowager with a smile and winked at Shao Wanru with his right eye.

    They had to clean all the evil remnants of the previous dynasty as soon as possible, so a trip to Xu State was imperative!

    His rascal behavior made Shao Wanru angry and annoyed, but she let out a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Neither did she know what had happened to Chu Liuchen nor she couldn¡¯t persuade him in herst life. But in this life, she wouldn¡¯t let Chu Liuchen take risks again.

    Empress Dowager nodded repeatedly and felt relieved, and she asked casually, ¡°Well, as long as it isn¡¯t you... But who will be sent by your Uncle the Emperor?¡±

    In fact, for Empress Dowager, as long as Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t go, she didn¡¯t care who would go at all.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing rmended himself!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a slight smile, a trace of coldness shing in his narrowed eyes. ¡°Of course, Chu Qing didn¡¯t mean to ask for permission. He just wanted to force me to go!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen might be willing to go on this business. Anyway, it was good to travel far to broaden his horizon, and he didn¡¯t care whether it was dangerous or not.

    But now, he had someone whom he wanted to protect, so he naturally could not go as Chu Qing wished!

 Chapter 893 - Princess Chen Does Not Make Concessions

    <h4>Chapter 893 Princess Chen Does Not Make Concessions</h4>

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing? Is he of his own ord?¡± Empress Dowager frowned. She did not like Chu Qing, but every time she thought of his family background, she would feel a little pity for him. Of course, it could not bepared with that for Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Yes, he is! Because of the previous affair involving Xu State, Uncle the Emperor had a special meeting with him. We found out things relevant to Xu State again and again, so we are afraid that it might have evil ambitions!¡± Chu Liuchen said implicitly.

    Since the remaining evildoers of Xu State were the most difficult to deal with at this time, Chu Qing thought it was the best time for him to go there.

    Shao Wanru cast a nce at him silently and breathed a sigh of relief. She had the same thought as Empress Dowager. She didn¡¯t care about it as long as Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t go to Xu State.

    ¡°Is he going there alone?¡± Empress Dowager asked.

    ¡°No. Ningyuan Army General is asked to go together to escort him.¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head.

    Ningyuan Army General? Shao Wanru blinked her eyes. She hadn¡¯t heard of this person for a long time. When she heard his name again, it seemed that it had been a life-long time since she heard it thest time.

    ¡°He can rest assured with Ningyuan Army General¡¯s help! Since your Uncle the Emperor has made up his mind, it will be fine that you just go to see them off at that time. However, you have always been in poor health. If you can¡¯t stand it, ask Prince Yue and Prince Zhou to do that on behalf of you!¡± Empress Dowager¡¯s words obviously showed that she was partial to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Empress Dowager treats Prince Chen in a much better way than she treats the other two princes!¡± Shao Wanru thought.

    She smiled slightly. However, she was happy for Empress Dowager¡¯s partiality to her husband.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯ve told you many times that I¡¯ve recovered and I¡¯m very well now. I¡¯m just a little weaker than other men, but it won¡¯t be life-threatening!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Okay, okay, my grandson has recovered and is healthy!¡± Empress Dowager smiled. Chu Liuchen¡¯s current condition made her relieved. ¡°My boy is finally saved.¡±

    For so many years, Empress Dowager had always been worried that Chu Liuchen would die before she did in the end and that she would hear bad news from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. But the current situation could never be better.

    Thinking of this, Empress Dowager turned to nce at Shao Wanru, who was obediently sitting there. The more she looked at Shao Wanru, the more satisfied she felt. ¡°It seems that Chen¡¯er has been getting better and better since he married this girl.¡±

    ¡°This girl is Prince Chen¡¯s lucky star!¡± Thinking of it, she looked at Shao Wanru with increasing favor.

    How could Shao Wanru not know that Empress Dowager had expressed such obvious fondness for her? She immediately decided to chat with Empress Dowager for a while before she returned to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with Chu Liuchen.

    By the time they returned to the mansion, it was almost dinner time.

    Shao Wanru was indeed hungry after walking in the Peony Garden for a while and then talking with Empress Dowager. When the dishes were presented, she found that most of them were her favorite, so she ate an extra half bowl of rice.

    When they were done, the servant girls left.

    ¡°Shall we go out for a walk to help digestion?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru agreed happily. Even if Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t suggest so, she would do. It was good for their health. Although Chu Liuchen was not as weak as was thought, he still needed such a regimen.

    Chu Liuchen never restrained himself in his own mansion. After standing up, he held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand.

    Shao Wanru wanted to shake off his hand, but she failed because he held her so tightly. When she remembered that he bent down to help tidy her dressing without considering his noble status today, her heart was softened and she decided not to shake off his hand.

    Chu Liuchen sensitively sensed Shao Wanru¡¯s indulgence towards him, so he tightened his hand and walked out of the courtyard with Shao Wanru, with a group of servant girls and eunuchs following far behind.

    After walking for a moment, Chu Liuchen turned his head sideways to look at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? Didn¡¯t you have a lot of questions before?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said in a coquettish tone. She did have a lot of questions, but when she was allowed to ask, she didn¡¯t know which question to start.

    Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth and saidzily, ¡°Then forget it if you don¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to send people to Xu State?¡± Shao Wanru rolled her eyes at him and asked.

    ¡°Some affairs that happened before were figured out to be rted to Xu State and Commandery Prince Qing. Now we are unable to find more information and all the evidence we found pointed at Xu State. Uncle the Emperor is worried, so he wants someone to have an investigation in Xu State!¡± Chu Liuchen answered casually.

    There was more than one thing that was linked to Xu State. It seemed that someone from their country had secret contact with Xu State, but they couldn¡¯t dig the hidden traitor out. It was perfect that Chu Qing asked for permission to go there.

    ¡°Chu Qing was actually a man with lots of experiences!¡± There was a trace of vague sharpness in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes as he thought.

    ¡°Fortunately, you weren¡¯t sent! I... I¡¯ve heard of Xu State. It¡¯s very a remote and small country, but there are many evil things there. Don¡¯t go to that state if unnecessary!¡± As a small country in Nan Jiang, it was never considered a threat. But it had something that was beyond the understanding of the people in the Central ins.

    Shao Wanru had once read those strange things in a book.

    They didn¡¯t seem to be real, but more like legends of ghosts and monsters. But Shao Wanru felt that they were more than fictional legends. Anyway, Shao Wanru had a very bad impression on Xu State, which was certainly because she thought Chu Liuchen had almost died there in herst life.

    ¡°I know you are worried about me. But I certainly won¡¯t go there. We are newly married. How can I be so cruel to let Zhuozhuo sleep alone every night?¡± Chu Liuchen said and raised his eyebrows with naughtiness, with a handsome and rascal look, which was quite different from his usual elegant and noble look.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said with a blushed face and red at him.

    ¡°How could he say such words in front of others!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say that when we are alone!¡± Chu Liuchen immediately understood Shao Wanru and coaxed her. The gentleness in his eyes was as clear as a spring.

    Shao Wanru blushed again. How could he exin it like that? She couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet with hatred with her heartbeats pounding faster.

    He was bing more and more unabashed, and Shao Wanru was refreshed again by the limit of his bottom line.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I have something important to tell you. I am going to the border with them in a few days!¡± Chu Liuchen knew that he had to stop teasing her anymore. Otherwise, she would be angry.

    ¡°Must you get to such a far ce?¡± Shao Wanru was chilled up her spine. She had thought that Chu Liuchen would just see them off until he got to the ce that was just ten miles far from the capital city.

    ¡°I must! It¡¯s uncertain whether our ambassadors cane back safely or not. I have to stay at the border to keep an eye on them!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    ¡°Is it a dangerous trip?¡± Shao Wanru was so astonished that she widened her watery eyes. The slight uneasiness in her heart had driven her annoyance away.

    ¡°Out of question it is dangerous, but it¡¯s not necessarily fruitless. Xu State hasn¡¯t offered sacrifices to us since many years ago, so they will not show a good attitude toward us. But it is hard to tell. At least, Xu State is still one of our subordinate countries, and it can¡¯t make too much trouble!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with a trace of coldness in his watery eyes. Of course, he had to hide something from Shao Wanru.

    Xu State had never been an obedient state, not to mention the current moment when the crown prince had not been decided yet. It seemed that the small country would interfere in the decision of the candidate for the future Emperor.

    Another reason why Chu Liuchen had suspected Xu State early was that some old officials of the previous dynasty had fled to Xu State. Although Xu State¡¯s governors had once promised that they would find and arrest them, just few of those traitors had been intermittently caught for so many years.

    It was said that there was a royal family in the previous dynasty, and they also fled to Xu State at that time.

    It was uncertain whether the family had fallen or its members had colluded with Xu State. Chu Liuchen had thought of this early when he set the plot against them.

    The journey to Xu State was the beginning of Chu Liuchen¡¯s n. He turned his handsome eyes to look at Shao Wanru¡¯s concerned face, with a smile hidden in the raising corner of his mouth. Since he wanted to protect his Zhuozhuo, he couldn¡¯t be a fish on the chopping block. Now he could make use of something to which he didn¡¯t pay attention before.

    Shao Wanru thought for a few seconds and understood Chu Liuchen¡¯s words. She asked in surprise, ¡°Your Highness, you need to stay at the border with our armies and give pressure on Xu State so that they dare not act rashly, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Has Xu State been such a serious problem that we have to deploy troops to demonstrate our strength? When we were in the Pce, he revealed nothing to Empress Dowager.¡±

    Empress Dowager should think as she did before that Chu Liuchen woulde back after he apanied them out of the capital city. But who knew that Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t until he got to the border?

    How could Empress Dowager agree with such a temperament?

    ¡°Yes, I must go this time. And you have to pay more attention to Imperial Grandmother. If I go to the border, she will ask you to go to the Pce from time to time. Don¡¯t go anywhere else except Imperial Grandmother¡¯s pce. I¡¯m afraid that you will be in danger without me staying in the capital city.¡±

    Chu Liuchen stood still and looked down at Shao Wanru with his soft eyes which were filled with unhidden love.

    Shao Wanru also stood still. She looked at Chu Liuchen, took the initiative to get closer to him, and said softly, ¡°Be careful, Your Highness! I will take good care of our mansion. Don¡¯t worry. And I will be more careful when I am in the Imperial Pce! What¡¯s more, Imperial Grandmother is there.¡±

    It was to not only reassure Chu Liuchen but also to alert herself.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s trip might attract many people¡¯s secret attention. If he returned in triumph in the future, he could be awarded first-ss merit. Therefore, there might be more people paying attention to him than before.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t solve some problems, leave them to me. I will settle them after I am back. Remember that you are Princess Chen and don¡¯t need to yield to others! In the Pce, you don¡¯t have to care about anyone except Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen snorted coldly and said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t ruin the reputation of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing. She knew that her excessive caution made him unhappy.

    Prince Chen had always been arrogant in the Pce, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see himself timid and weak.

    He was afraid that she would be bullied and even did not dare to tell others. Shao Wanru smiled in her heart. Since she had chosen him in this life, she would spend her whole life with him. No matter how many difficulties there would be in their life, she was willing to face them with him.

    ¡°Eh! Don¡¯t be bullied by them. Remember to strike back if someone sets you up. I¡¯ll arrange a secret guard for you. And don¡¯t be scared if you meet the Empress. Go and ask Imperial Grandmother for help!¡±

 Chapter 894 - The First Visit to the Brides Parents Home

    <h4>Chapter 894 The First Visit to the Bride¡¯s Parents¡¯ Home</h4>

    Chu Liuchen said with his usual mboyant and fierceness, ¡°If you fail to deal with them, I¡¯ll seek revenge for you after Ie back. I¡¯ll kill whoever bullies you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I see!¡± Shao Wanru slightly pummelled him and said with a smile.

    Her gentle and yful move drove fierceness off his face, and he became rxed again.

    The two of them chatted as they walked. As it was gettingte, they went back to the main courtyard. When they sat down in the room, Shao Wanru suddenly remembered something, so she stood up, went to the inner room, and then came out with a small jewelry box in her hands. Before she said anything, Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression had changed. He stood up, picked up the jewelry box that had just been put on the table, and threw it out of the room.

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Shao Wanru was greatly shocked. Chu Liuchen had never been infuriated in front of her. There was not a trace of warmth in his handsome eyes.

    ¡°Ignore her if youe across her again!¡± Chu Liuchen said without showing any politeness to the person, and his cold face was full of disgust.

    ¡°Your Highness... do you know her?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s reaction had told Shao Wanru that he knew the gift was from Consort Lan. But she didn¡¯t know why Chu Liuchen was so angry. Did the imperial consort, who was favored by the Emperor before, have any ulterior secret?

    Otherwise, the two of them couldn¡¯t have connections because they were totally irrelevant in any aspect, let alone that Chu Liuchen hated her so much now.

    It seemed that she had poked Chu Liuchen in his heart.

    ¡°Of course, I know her. She is nothing but a sycophant with evil intentions. Zhuozhuo, ignore her!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a sneer, with his eyes filled with coldness and hatred.

    ¡°Okay, I will avoid her when I am in the Pce!¡± Shao Wanru replied gently.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words made Chu Liuchen feel a little better. He nodded at once and said seriously, ¡°Since she is in the Pce, you can¡¯t always avoid her as you wish. But you can pay no attention to her. Don¡¯t consider whatever she says serious!¡±

    But Shao Wanru could just understand parts of his words, some of which were not clear to her.

    After hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, she started to think that her encounter with Consort Lan in the Peony Garden today might not be a coincidence. She felt that the pce maids she met along the way today were early arranged to lead her in the direction of Consort Lan.

    Otherwise, a down-and-out consort wouldn¡¯t have had the ability to know her whereabouts, especially the one that she woulde out from Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    ¡°She will meet you on purpose again in the future. If you don¡¯t want to talk with her, turn around and leave!¡± Chu Liuchen said again.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said with a trace of doubt in her shimmery eyes. She felt more and more confused. However, it seemed that Chu Liuchen hated Consort Lan so much that he even did not want to talk about her.

    Of course, Shao Wanru would not force Chu Liuchen to tell her more about that imperial consort. She would just stay away from Consort Lan.

    ¡°On the day when we return to your parents¡¯ home, I will take you to shop for jewelry on the street!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a rxed face and reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, which had turned cold after she walked around the courtyard.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you going to take me to the street?¡± Shao Wanru said in surprise, regardless of her hand being held by Chu Liuchen.

    Seeing that the couple were talking intimately, the servant girls and Xiao Xuanzi were tactful and quietly left the room.

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and said with a smile on his face. He was now an elegant and gentle young man as if he was not the cold and gloomy person just now.

    Shao Wanru had been used to his unstable emotions. And she did not care about Consort Lan now. In the past, she could usually go out of the mansion. But now she was Princess Chen and she was a newly married woman, so she couldn¡¯t go out at will.

    But it was great that Chu Liuchen could take her out.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru saluted Chu Liuchen with her hand getting off his holding.

    Chu Liuchen changed into a good mood. He caught her in the hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too insincere to show your gratitude like this?¡±

    Chu Liuchen had been tortured by the load on his mind for so many years. Every time he thought of it, he had never been happy. But at the moment when he saw Shao Wanru¡¯s teasing smile, he felt a trace of warmth in his heart. He had always known what he cared about and what he didn¡¯t.

    Suddenly, the load was taken off his mind.

    He was not alone now. He fell in love with a girl, who happened to be in love with him. So he didn¡¯t need to hide all his emotions anymore because he could share with her now.

    ¡°Then what do you want, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru looked up at his eyes and saw the overflowing affection in them. She felt shy and turned her eyes away with a blushed face.

    Chu Liuchen leaned forward and whispered in Shao Wanru¡¯s ear, after which she became so angry that her face seemed to be burning. Not only her face but also her neck and ears were burning red. This person looked dignified, but in fact, he had no bottom line!

    Shao Wanru snorted at him and then turned around to walk into the inner room. Chu Liuchen patted his sleeves leisurely. ¡°I can¡¯t force her too hard. I should take it slow...¡±

    The gifts for the returning visit to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had been prepared early. Shao Wanru had checked the list in advance. The list was very detailed with abundant gifts. Different people would be given different gifts ording to their identities. Even the most censorious person could not find anything wrong with the list.

    The couple didn¡¯t get up early because there were no other masters in the mansion. After having breakfast, they got on the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion together and went to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    They went around a big circle on their way before arriving at the gate of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Old Madam had been waiting there with all the family members.

    Old Madam and Duke Xing didn¡¯t care too much about Chu Liuchen¡¯s identity as a prince, but they had to curry favor with him because he was the most favored and trusted third prince of the Emperor and Empress Dowager.

    Moreover, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was no longer favored by the Emperor as it had been in the past.

    Chu Liuchen got out of the carriage first and then helped Shao Wanru get off. Shao Wanru was not tall, but the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was extremely big and tall.

    When she got on the ground, Chu Liuchen tightly caught her sleeves. Obviously, he was afraid that she would fall over.

    Old Madam and Shao Jing exchanged eye contact with each other secretly, and they understood what it meant.

    It was true that Prince Chen treated Shao Wanru well!

    Old Madam felt regretful at this time. If she had known that Prince Chen really cared about Shao Wanru, she should not have been indifferent to Shao Wanru before. And she didn¡¯t often stand up for her. Now it was not so easy to ask Shao Wanru to support Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± But it was not the time for self-usation. Old Madam restrained her thoughts, stepped forward with a smile, and was about to salute them.

    Chu Liuchen said lightly, ¡°Stand up!¡±

    Although he looked gentle, there was no intimacy in his expression, which made Shao Jing frown secretly. He wanted to ask Prince Chen for help, but it seemed that it would not be easy for Prince Chen to agree.

    Shao Wanru bowed deeply to Old Madam. Even though she was now Princess Chen, she was also a descendant of Old Madam. She had to salute, especially when she returned to the family today.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s windy, so don¡¯t talk here. Let¡¯s go in together!¡± Old Madam reached out with a smile, intending to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand affectionately.

    However, Shao Wanru stepped back to avoid Old Madam¡¯s hand and then smiled slightly, as if she didn¡¯t mean to do that.

    Old Madam¡¯s face darkened for a second, but then she showed a kind smile and walked in the front.

    At this time, she couldn¡¯t be angry with Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru slightly widened her eyes for she was surprised by Old Madam¡¯s endurance. Her behavior just now indeed made Old Madam lose face. She didn¡¯t expect that Old Madam could be so calm with it. Shao Wanru fluttered her eyshes and hid the darkness in her eyes. She was clear about Old Madam¡¯s character now.

    A person like Old Madam never endured when there were no benefits. But she remained humble in front of Shao Wanru. Then Old Madam must need her help. ¡°Then, what will she ask me for?¡± Shao Wanru thought in her heart.

    However, she was not eager to know. She would wait and see what Old Madam would say next!

    Chu Liuchen was led by Shao Jing and Shao Hua¡¯an to the outer court, while Shao Wanru followed Old Madam and a group of female members to Old Madam¡¯s residence in the inner court.

    As everyone sat down, Shao Wanru naturally sat in the first guest seat. Now she was called Princess Chen instead of Fifth Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Once she was married, a woman¡¯s status changed ording to her husband¡¯s.

    Old Madam sat in the main seat, and Zhao Xiran sat beside her with a smile. On the other side were Third Madam who was struggling to sit up, Third Miss, and Fourth Miss. Second Miss Shao Jie¡¯er sat next to Zhao Xiran with her head down. It seemed that Shao Jie¡¯er had been lowering her head and well-behaved since Shao Wanru entered the mansion!

    Had Shao Jie¡¯er, who used to be the most disorderly, been tamed to be quiet after her imprisonment?

    However, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe it...

    Shao Caihuan also lowered her head and asionally looked up at Shao Wanru with a little shame in her eyes. While Shao Cailing was the happiest one. Now she got along well with Shao Wanru, so she was a little reluctant to face the fact that Shao Wanru had been married. But after all, it was the royal family¡¯s affair and a little girl from an aristocratic family like her could never intervene in it.

    ¡°Wanru, how does Prince Chen treat you?¡± Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru and asked with a smile. Judging from Shao Wanru¡¯s ruddy face and fair skin, she knew that Shao Wanru must live a good life in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, so she just made a few polite remarks. On the other hand, the elders must ask such a question when the married daughters returned to their original families, which showed that the elders attached great importance to their girls or they were worried about their daughters!

    ¡°Very well!¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a faint smile. She was as shy as a newly married bride would do, looking very pleasant and charming.

    Shao Jie¡¯er cast a secret nce at Shao Wanru with jealousy in her eyes. ¡°Why can Shao Wanru be so lucky to own everything instead of me? I am the one who was born and grew up in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion! She, as a bastard from another family, cannotpare at all!¡±

    ¡°Then I am relieved. You are married now. Among all the girls, you are the only one whose marital life can make me rest assured. If your other sisters can be the same as you, I will be without any remorse even when I am dying!¡± Old Madam sighed and said.

    ¡°As expected, she¡¯s been waiting for me!¡± Shao Wanru sneered in her heart and thought.

 Chapter 895 - Who Was Proposed?

    <h4>Chapter 895 Who Was Proposed?</h4>

    Shao Wanru took out a handkerchief and gently wiped her delicate cheeks. She looked up with a smile and said, ¡°Sisters will marry a good husband, Grandmother. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister is right, Grandma. Everything will be better in the future! Our Misses will marry into good families. You can rest assured!¡±

    Zhao Xiran was always good at catching chances to tter herself. On hearing what Old Madam said, Zhao Xiran hastened tofort her with a smile. At the same time, she asked a servant girl to stand behind Old Madam and gently massaged Old Madam¡¯s back with the wooden hammer. Every step was extremely natural.

    A trace of sharpness shed in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes when she saw the satisfaction in Old Madam¡¯s. Zhao Xiran was indeed very clever. She had changed Old Madam¡¯s impression on her within just a few days.

    Zhao Xiran probably had something to do with Old Madam¡¯s friendly attitude towards Shao Wanru. Because Old Madam would never be good to people for no reason.

    If Old Madam couldn¡¯t get any benefit, it was in vain no matter how she was ttered.

    ¡°They are right, Mother. How could you say that with such a healthy body? Your words scared me!¡± Third Madam said with a smile. The smile on her face was reluctant, but her words were on time.

    At first, the third branch was still in safety after experiencing so many idents. But now it was in danger because Zhao Xiran gradually took over the management of domestic affairs. It was obvious that Old Madam wanted to elevate Zhao Xiran.

    Third Madam did not dare to query Old Madam. After all, the master of the inner court was Old Madam, so she could choose whomever she liked.

    ¡°Since I have been old, I only wish that all my grandchildren can support each other so that they will live a good life in the future. That¡¯s all I want!¡± Old Madam sighed again, massaged her forehead with her hand, and became sad. ¡°The things about the Second Girl and the Third Girl before...¡±

    At this point, Old Madam sighed again and could not continue. Apparently, something sorrowful came into her mind so she did not know what to say for a moment.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t answer her but looked at the handkerchief in her hand calmly, as if she didn¡¯t understand Old Madam¡¯s words. Neither did she intend to make them clear nor she was curious about Old Madam¡¯s unfinished words.

    She seemed to be in a daze.

    Old Madam cast a secret nce at Shao Wanru, only to find her sitting there like a block of wood. She was so infuriated that she felt a pain in her chest. ¡°As expected, Shao Wanru is not raised by me so she will not be considerate towards me! I have given such a conspicuous hint to her, who, however, doesn¡¯t even ask about it. If it were First Girl, she would definitely stand on my side.¡±

    Of course, Shao Yanru could do nothing for her grandma in the current affairs. She had secretly sent a letter from the Pce to Old Madam... so Old Madam couldn¡¯t trouble her with such a thing.

    So Old Madam could only turn to Shao Wanru. However, since Shao Wanru didn¡¯t react to her, Old Madam felt ashamed to ask her in person.

    Old Madam looked at Zhao Xiran who was standing beside her, and thetter immediately got the former¡¯s hint. Zhao Xiran looked at Shao Wanru with a smile and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, our grandmother has a knot in her heart. Would you please help inquire about it and tell us the result of your investigation so that our grandmother can rest assured? She has had no appetite for food and can¡¯t sleep well at night for a long time because of the load on her mind.¡±

    Shao Wanru slowly raised her head to nce at Old Madam and saw her performance¡ªIt seemed that Old Madam wanted to stop Zhao Xiran but she failed. Then Shao Wanru said with a slight smile, ¡°Sister Zhao, you¡¯re too polite. How could I be powerful enough to help grandma? Why don¡¯t you ask Second Uncle to help you instead of me, a girl who has just married, Grandmother?¡±

    Her tone was both rude and tough.

    Zhao Xiran was stunned and blushed with a red face. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would treat Old Madam with no respect like that in front of so many people and disagree to help her grandmother.

    After all, she had just married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She felt awkward in front of so many people when she was retorted by Shao Wanru with an indifferent attitude.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, what do you mean?¡± Old Madam was the first to lose her temper. She put down the teacup on the table heavily. ¡°You are also the daughter from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion! Well, you are married now, so are you going to abandon your parents¡¯ home?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you sound like you want me to make a choice between my parents¡¯ home and my husband¡¯s family, don¡¯t you?¡± Shao Wanru looked up at her and said calmly. She had been used to Old Madam¡¯s sudden coldness.

    Her retortion greatly infuriated Old Madam. ¡°What did she mean by saying that to choose between her parents¡¯ home and her husband¡¯s family? Her husband¡¯s family is the royal family! Did she want me to say that I force her to take good care of her parents¡¯ family and ignore her husband¡¯s?¡±

    If Empress Dowager heard it, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would be severely punished by her.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, Grandma didn¡¯t mean that! She just wants you to pass a message for her!¡± Zhao Xiran hastened to disregard her embarrassment and make an exnation after she realized the deadlock between Old Madam and Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    No one answered her. Shao Jie¡¯er, who was sitting aside, moved her body. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t dare to do so in the end and lowered her head.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, it¡¯s not difficult! You just need to ask a question or ask Prince Chen to pass a message to Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Zhao Xiran hade to her senses and said with a smile, looking more amiable.

    Old Madam had nned to teach Shao Wanru a lesson through the chance of her first visit to the mansion. Now it seemed that Princess Chen, who was once Fifth Miss Shao, was not afraid of her oppression at all. Zhao Xiran felt that it was better to importune Shao Wanru with family rtions at this time.

    After saying that, Zhao Xiran secretly squinted at Old Madam and sneered in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Why do they want to plot against Princess Chen instead of ttering her? This Princess Chen can not be set up so easily. Otherwise, how could I fail to do that to her at that time?

    ¡°Instead of promoting the rtionship between Shao Wanru and her, Old Madam even wanted to teach her a lesson! No wonder Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was degraded. Its people couldn¡¯t see clearly what they should do and what they shouldn¡¯t. How could the mansion flourish?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say to Commandery Prince Qing?¡± An idea came into being in Shao Wanru¡¯s mind and she suddenly understand what they want. But she still asked lightly, with her eyes turned to look at Shao Jie¡¯er who was in the corner of the room.

    ¡°We want to know why Commandery Prince Qing doesn¡¯te to propose. And he once promised that he would give our mansion an exnation for what happened in the Imperial Pce before. But he hasn¡¯te to our mansion yet. Grandma was so anxious that she once wanted Father to go to talk with him. But we will lose our face as the bride¡¯s parents¡¯ family if we take the initiative in the marital matter. So we want to ask for the help of Prince Chen, who is Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s brother, Then we can deal with it in private!¡± Zhao Xiran said with a ttering smile.

    She sounded polite and honest with telling Shao Wanru the inconvenience of the people from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It seemed that she didn¡¯t hide anything.

    Zhao Xiran was indeed Minister Zhao¡¯s eldest legitimate daughter. Her words were so wless and reasonable.

    So if Shao Wanru still didn¡¯t agree, she would look petty in others¡¯ eyes. If Zhao Xiran¡¯s words were coupled with what Old Madam had said in anger just now, they would sound like an assault that Shao Wanru forget her roots. Because the request was just a piece of cake for her with such an identity.

    Chu Qing and Chu Liuchen were brothers, so it didn¡¯t take much effort for Chu Liuchen to send a message!

    But the truth was moreplicated than that. Although they were both the descendants of the former Emperor, the weight of their status was different. Chu Liuchen¡¯s status was far higher than Chu Qing¡¯s. If Chu Liuchen asked Chu Qing, thetter would have to show respect to Chu Liuchen ande to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to propose, despite that he had other thoughts.

    Old Madam was scheming, and so was Zhao Xiran!

    Of course,pared with Old Madam, Zhao Xiran was much more friendly in attitude.

    ¡°Grandma, do you wish that Commandery Prince Qing will marry Second Sister? But I heard that Commandery Prince Qing is engaged, so I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t take Second Sister as his legal wife!¡± Shao Wanru asked lightly after she heard Zhao Xiran¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Fifth Sister. Father and Grandma will talk about it with Commandery Prince Qing. We just want Commandery Prince Qing to take the initiative toe to Marquis Qing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Zhao Xiran said vaguely, not mentioning whether it was Shao Jie¡¯er or not.

    But it indeed sounded like an easy task to ask Chu Qing toe to the mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t now. I heard from His Highness that Commandery Prince Qing seems to have an official assignment to deal with. I am afraid that he can¡¯te to our mansion in the next few days. Anyway, we can¡¯t be rash in marital matters. After Commandery Prince Qing finishes his work, I¡¯ll ask His Highness to go to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said seriously.

    ...

    If Chu Qing went to Xu State, he would probably note back in one or two months. Old Madam was not in a hurry before, but now she was anxious, which aroused Shao Wanru¡¯s suspicion.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Old Madam couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Why, Grandmother? Is it because... is it necessary?¡± Shao Wanru asked slowly with a confused face.

    Old Madam swallowed and suppressed the anger in her heart to make her look kind. Shao Wanru¡¯s interruption made her realize that she was no longer the Fifth Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Even she, as Shao Wanru¡¯s elder, had to bow to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your sister hase of age. I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen if we dy her marriage!¡± Old Madam forced a smile and tried to look amiable.

    ¡°What will happen if she waits a little longer? Commandery Prince Qing is concentrating on his work at this time, so he must have no intention of getting married,¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. Old Madam¡¯s attitude had no impact on her at all.

    Shao Wanru had long been disappointed with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Old Madam, so she would not have any expectations. She did not care what attitude they showed towards her.

    ¡°It is not a big deal. It¡¯s just... Fifth Sister, I don¡¯t take you as an outsider anymore. I will get straight to the point. Another mansion wants to build a martial rtionship with us. Its conditions are not bad but not as good as Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s. Grandma needs to make careful consideration. We have to know Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s thoughts before we refuse the other mansion. Otherwise, we might lose both the chances.¡±

    Zhao Xiran immediately thought of an excuse that was the most appropriate for the current situation and said it out with a smile.

    ¡°Another Proposal? Who are they?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect such a reason! Was it Shao Caihuan or Shao Jie¡¯er who was asked?

    It was really strange for such a man to show up at such a time...

 Chapter 896 - Whos Behind Shao Jieers Unusual Behavior?

    <h4>Chapter 896 Who¡¯s Behind Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s Unusual Behavior?</h4>

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal. But considering the situation of the second sister and the third sister, it is best for them to choose a husband from the candidates of the Pce Examination. At least we know about these candidates. It¡¯s much better than knowing nothing!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled awkwardly and said.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s words were like saying nothing at all, but Shao Wanru suddenly came up with an idea.

    Choose a husband from the candidates of the Pce Examination. In herst life, Shao Wanru had chosen her husband from the candidates of the Pce Examination. Now that the Examination was at the corner, had Zhao Xiran chosen that Childe Yan Xi again?

    In thest life, Shao Wanru and Yan Xi had obviously been framed. Now, had Zhao Xiran chosen Yan Xi, or had she got other ns?

    ¡°This is not a simple matter in any way!¡± Shao Wanru thought to herself.

    ¡°Have you chosen any candidate for the Pce Examination?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly and nced at the faces of several people in the room with her watery eyes.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been decided yet. In fact, I have chosen a few families and they have taken a fancy to our family. But for us¡ªthe daughters of Marquises, we can¡¯t actually marry an imperial schr. At least we will wait until he wins the first test of the Pce Examination. But now we need to hurry up and get an answer from Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. If they really don¡¯t value us, we can give up the marriage!¡± Zhao Xiran said helplessly.

    Shao Wanru understood what she meant.

    Chu Qing had been keeping Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in suspense. He didn¡¯t say whether he would marry Marquis Xing¡¯s daughter or not. Before he gave a definite answer, Marquis Xing couldn¡¯t betroth his daughter with another man. No matter how inappropriate Chu Qing was, he was still a son of the imperial family. Moreover, he had rtions with the Former Emperor, so Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had to be more careful sometimes.

    Moreover, at that time the incident happened in the Pce, so many people knew about it. If Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wanted to pull it back, it would not be so easy. They had to wait for Chu Qing to express his attitude.

    However, this statement was obviously different from what they had decided before. ¡°Did something happen in the past few days and make Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion change their attitude?¡± Shao Wanru wondered.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Uncle have someone to ask about Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s attitude?¡± Shao Wanru asked. People said that the bridegroom should be reserved, but given Shao Jing¡¯s character, she did not believe that he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to ask Commandery Prince Qing.

    Now Shao Jing was behaving passively and wanted to take advantage of the situation and leverage Chu Liuchen¡¯s power to press Chu Qing quietly so that Chu Qing had to express his attitude to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Compared with Chu Liuchen, Chu Qing, the son of the Former Emperor, was really unimpressive.

    ¡°Father had sent someone to ask about it before, but Commandery Prince Qing didn¡¯t give a definite answer. Grandmother had no choice but to seek help from you. If this matter is dyed any longer, your sister¡¯s marriage will be ruined. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t like the daughter of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but what should we do about their meaningless dy? It will take another three years for us if we miss this year¡¯s Pce Examination! Your sisters have grown up and can¡¯t wait for so long!¡± Zhao Xiran said earnestly.

    For a sister-inw that had just married Marquis Xing¡¯s son, Zhao Xiran had done a good job by standing on the side of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wholeheartedly.

    Shao Wanru blinked and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er. Shao Jie¡¯er had no reaction by now as if she was listening to someone else¡¯s business that had nothing to do with her. She still sat there with her head down.

    Shao Caihuan reacted a little uneasily. She stole a nce at Shao Wanru, looked at Zhao Xiran, and then also lowered her head, but peeked at them from time to time.

    So, the sister they were talking about was Shao Caihuan, not Shao Jie¡¯er. Shao Jie¡¯er should have been engaged!

    Shao Wanru thought of what Shao Jie¡¯er had said at the very beginning and there was a trace of darkness in her eyes. Shao Jing gave up Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s marriage with absolute certainty. It seemed that the two sides had agreed with each other.

    Given Shao Jing¡¯s character, if he betrothed Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s ex-fiance to Shao Caihuan, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s new fiance should be better than Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s son, so this person must also be from the imperial family.

    Among the sons of the imperial family, there were only Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Prince Xin.

    There was also a Prince Cheng. Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s fiance should be among them. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know which one of them Shao Jing had contacted or had given him a reason and an opportunity to marry his daughter to that person.

    Thinking about this, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t panic at all. After hearing Zhao Xiran¡¯s words, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Since this matter is so urgent, I¡¯ll talk to Prince Chenter. But I don¡¯t know whether Prince Chen is willing to pass the message or not. It seems that there is no contact between Prince Chen and Commandery Prince Qing!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the marriage can work or not. As long as Prince Chen can help us pass the message, it¡¯ll be fine. Your sister¡¯s marriage can¡¯t be dyed. The youngest sister¡ªthe Fifth Sister is married first. The other sisters also need to get engaged as soon as possible. Otherwise, it¡¯s inappropriate!¡± Zhao Xiran said with sincerity as if all her words were sincere.

    Zhao Xiran positioned herself finely. She had considered herself a member of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion after marrying Marquis Xing¡¯s son. She talked about Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion every time she spoke, which satisfied Old Madam. Old Madam thought, ¡°This granddaughter-inw is not always annoying. These words are right. She ispetent.¡±

    Now there was no one in charge of the backyard of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Old Madam wanted to take charge of it, but she was too old to do so.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the previous incident, Old Madam would have been fully satisfied with her granddaughter-inw. But now, she was having second thoughts about her.

    ¡°Your sisters are in a special situation now. I can¡¯t do anything about it. You are now Princess Chen but also the daughter of Marquis Xing. You are deeply connected. If your sisters have a nice marriage, you will be able to help each other in the future. It is good for both you and them,¡± Old Madam said to Shao Wanru gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wanru, you are now Princess Chen. We haven¡¯t congratted you yet!¡± Zhao Xiran, who was very good at soft-soaping, said with a smile and bowed to Shao Wanru deliberately.

    Shao Wanru slightly tilted to avoid her bow and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Zhao, you are being over-courteous.¡±

    ¡°Well, enough with these dull words. Wanru, don¡¯t take it to heart. I heard that you went to Empress Dowager¡¯s pce before. What did she say?¡± Old Madam said with a smile, concerned about her little granddaughter.

    This was a sign that the serious stuff was over and it was time for small talks!

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She talked about some things that happened in Empress Dowager¡¯s pce at that time and chatted casually.

    Since they were no longer talking about anything serious and everyone was talking lively, shortly someone came from outside to invite them to have a meal.

    The seats were divided into men¡¯s seats and women¡¯s seats. They were ced in the same room but were separated by a screen. It livened up the atmosphere but also respected the etiquette between men and women.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t drink. In addition, because of the previous fight between two princes, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare to give drinks to Chu Liuchen, so they could only work on the dishes.

    However, no matter how hard they tried on the dishes, they couldn¡¯t liven up the atmosphere in front of Prince Chen, who looked gentle but was actually distant.

    Even though Shao Jing was tactful and had been trying to get Chu Liuchen to talk on the outside, he only got a huge embarrassment. Prince Chen was obviously not interested in what Shao Jing said and had no intention of getting close to him.

    Shao Wanru sat inside and ate very calmly. She was equally embarrassed. As a newlywed bride, Zhao Xiran was not in the position to say anything in this case.

    They ate the meal in an iparably peaceful way.

    After the meal, Shao Wanru went back to her Piaoyun Courtyard to rest, while Chu Liuchen went to the guest room prepared for him by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Originally, Chu Liuchen was going toe to the Piaoyun Courtyard, but Shao Jing kept urging him to go to the guest room as if he had something to talk to Chu Liuchen in private. So, Shao Wanru returned to the Piaoyun Courtyard by herself.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at the Piaoyun Courtyard, Qing¡¯er came to report to her as soon as she sat down.

    Qing¡¯er said, ¡°Princess, after you got on the bridal sedan chair that day, Second Miss did not go out. Instead, she went to the marquis¡¯s courtyard. The guards outside the courtyard were guarding, so I did not dare to get too close. But after staying there for about ten minutes, Second Miss left the marquis¡¯s courtyard in tears. After that, I stayed for a while and saw that the marquis also left!¡±

    That was to say, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s unusual behavior at that time was because of Shao Jing? Or did Shao Jing also notice Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s unusual behavior and go to ask about it on purpose?

    ¡°What happened next?¡± Shao Wanru picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and said unhurriedly. There should be a follow-up to this matter. Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head to look at her today. It was really strange.

    ¡°Later, I came back and continued following Second Miss. At that time, Second Miss had returned to her own yard. She seemed to be very quiet. I heard that she would continue to go back to the Buddha Hall. The servant girl was preparing some daily necessities for her. The yard was a little busy, and there were many peopleing and going. I had been guarding. At night, I saw an old maiding over. I remember that the old maid is from the outer yard!¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    Qing¡¯er had been working in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a while. Moreover, she had a very good visual memory. Once she saw a person, she would always remember something about them. Although it was rare for her to see an old maid from the outer courtyard, she had at least seen her.

    ¡°I saw them talking in the main room, and Second Miss drove other people out of the room. They talked for a while before the old maid left. I felt that this old maid was strange, so I followed her on purpose. I didn¡¯t expect to see Wang Shengxue!¡± Qing¡¯er said with disgust.

    People from Piaoyun Courtyard disliked Wang Shengxue.

    ¡°Wang Shengxue?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was the connection.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Wang Shengxue. He hid aside and talked with the old maid sneakily. He talked for a long time. Later, Wang Shengxue seemed to have left in a rage!¡± Qing¡¯er reported and finally came to a conclusion. ¡°The unusual behavior of the Second Miss that day should have something to do with Wang Shengxue!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded. Although Shao Jing was also very suspicious, in that case, if something happened, Shao Jing would also be ashamed. Wang Shengxue was indeed the most likely person to do something with Shao Jie¡¯er...

 Chapter 897 - The Girl After Yan Xi

    <h4>Chapter 897 The Girl After Yan Xi</h4>

    ¡°Is Wang Shengxue here today?¡± Shao Wanru asked coldly.

    Shao Jing wanted to make use of Wang Shengxue, whom she couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about it this morning. It is said that Wang Shengxue woulde, and it seemed that he was looking for Childe Yan. They seem to have had a quarrel before!¡± Qing¡¯er reported. She knew that her master would definitely ask about Wang Shengxue, so she went to the outer courtyard earlier to inquire about it.

    Today was the day when Shao Wanru returned to her parents¡¯ home after marriage. It was normal for the servant girl of the Piaoyun Courtyard to go to the door to see if her master hade.

    ¡°They had a quarrel?¡± Shao Wanru thought to herself. Her eyes narrowed and she immediately thought of what she had reminded Yan Xi of before. It seemed that Yan Xi had found something.

    She didn¡¯t see Wang Shengxue at the dinner table just now, so she thought that Wang Shengxue was not here today. Now considering the situation between Wang Shengxue and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, how could Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion allow him to have dinner together that would arouse her suspicion? After all, what had happened to Wang Yishu at that time almost made Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Wang Shengxue fall out with each other.

    Now that Wang Shengxue could stille to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, it could be construed it was just for the face. But if he was invited to have dinner together, it meant that they continued to be friends. It was impossible for her shrewd Second Uncle to do such a thing that would make her suspicious.

    It seemed that Wang Shengxue and Shao Jie¡¯er had intended to set her up this time. However, Shao Jie¡¯er was scared at that time and did not dare to do it. Shao Jing knew about it and scolded her.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, keep an eye on Childe Yan. If Wang Shengxue leaves, inform me!¡± Shao Wanru said. She did want to see this Yan Xi, and her returning home today was an opportunity. It would be difficult to find such an opportunity again in the future. She didn¡¯t have much time, so she couldn¡¯t wait passively.

    ¡°If Wang Shengxue doesn¡¯t leave, think of a way to force him to leave!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    ¡°Yan, that day I did go to Miss Zhao¡¯s ce to look for you. Since I saw Miss Zhao was sad, I sat down for a while tofort her. It¡¯s really not what you think!¡± Wang Shengxue sat opposite Yan with a frown and a bitter face, looking like he had been wronged and had nothing to say.

    Yan Xi, who was sitting opposite him, held a book in his hand and concentrated on reading. He nodded nomittally at Wang Shengxue¡¯s words but didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Yan, are you listening to me?¡± Wang Shengxue got anxious. He reached out to grab Yan Xi¡¯s sleeve and pulled it hard.

    Yan Xi¡¯s hand was pulled off the book. He frowned and had to look up at Wang Shengxue. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to exin to me what you and Miss Zhao did. Miss Zhao and I just met by chance and shouldn¡¯t get too close to each other after that incident. After all, she is an unmarried Miss. It¡¯s normal for you to fall in love with Miss Zhao!¡± Yan Xi said with a calm expression.

    ¡°Xi, why don¡¯t you believe what I said? I do take a fancy to her, but Miss Zhao loves you. And I also regret it. If it had been me that saved Miss Zhao at that time, I would not have so many worries now. Unfortunately, Miss Zhao...¡± Wang Shengxue sighed and said with endless grievances, ¡°A gentle and graceful woman is a gentleman¡¯s match!¡±

    Yan Xi looked displeased. He knocked hard on the book ced on the table and said, ¡°Wang, please watch your words. After all, Miss Zhao is an unmarried Miss. These words are too frivolous!¡±

    The so-called love might be regarded as a ¡°love affair¡± before two people get engaged. Yan Xi didn¡¯t think that he had any feelings for Miss Zhao, and he didn¡¯t want Wang Shengxue to get him and Miss Zhao together again and again.

    Yan Xi also regretted saving Miss Zhao. If he had known that Miss Zhao was sochrymose and sticky, he would not have helped her at that time.

    It was not that he looked down on Miss Zhao, but he was very unhappy with Miss Zhao¡¯s attitude. He was born in a general¡¯s family, and the women he had seen in the past were more or less bright and brave. He had never seen such a delicate woman who would cry if he said something wrong. He could not bear her affectionate eyes.

    Even though he became a civilian staff now, he still had the temper of a general in his bones, so he really didn¡¯t like Miss Zhao¡¯s behavior. Moreover, a woman should be dignified, decent, and graceful, but Miss Zhao looked inferior. She didn¡¯t look like a girl from a decent family.

    What Fifth Miss Shao said that day made him think for a long time, and then he suddenly went to Miss Zhao¡¯s courtyard.

    In the past, it was Wang Shengxue who came to look for him, and then they went to check on Miss Zhao¡¯s current situation together.

    But this time, Yan Xi suddenly went over without inform, and he saw a surprising scene. Wang Shengxue was also there. Not only was he there, but he was also acting very intimate with Miss Zhao. They leaned over and talked with each other withughter. It was quite different from what he used to see.

    Yan Xi was not stupid, not to mention he had heard Shao Wanru¡¯s words. His face was downcast on the spot, and he left indignantly. Behind him, Miss Zhao cried and fell to the ground, but he ignored her.

    Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t expect that Yan Xi suddenly came here and rushed in, so he didn¡¯t know how to react.

    When Yan Xi went out, Wang Shengxue hurried out and tried to catch him, only to find that Yan Xi had already got on the carriage and left. In a hurry, Wang Shengxue left Miss Zhao inside, and also called a carriage to chase Yan Xi and came to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Unfortunately, Yan Xi didn¡¯t want to listen to his exnation and ignored him. So these days, Wang Shengxue came to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion as soon as he was free to convince Yan Xi of his innocence.

    ¡°Xi, I know what I¡¯m going to say is inappropriate, but since now there are only you and me, I¡¯ll tell you straightly. Miss Zhao only sees me as her elder brother, so she was joking with me. But the one she really cares about is you. You¡¯re so lucky to have such a confidantedy. If only I were so lucky!¡± Wang Shengxue sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Shengxue, don¡¯t mention it again in the future. Miss Zhao¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me in the future. If you want to be brother-and-sister with Miss Zhao, just go for it. It has nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t need toe to tell me. The Pce Examination ising. I can¡¯t be distracted now. Please leave!¡± Yan Xi pointed at the book in front of him and asked Wang Shengxue to leave.

    Thinking about Miss Zhao¡¯s behavior in the past, and the fact that she and Wang Shengxue had secretly met in the room with no servant girls around, Yan Xi concluded that Miss Zhao was extremely inappropriate. After thinking about this, he recalled the details of the past and felt that he had been set up.

    This kind of feeling was very ufortable. Consequently, Yan Xi didn¡¯t want to get too close to Miss Zhao.

    Whether Miss Zhao was good or bad, it had nothing to do with him. He¡¯d better prepare for the Pce Examination.

    Seeing that Yan Xi could not be convinced, Wang Shengxue also became a little angry. His face darkened, and he snorted, ¡°Xi, how can you be so cruel? A few days ago, you and Miss Zhao were on good terms with each other. Why are you so cruel now?¡±

    His words were extremely unpleasant to hear. He almost said to Yan Xi¡¯s face that Yan Xi had an affair with Miss Zhao.

    Yan Xi didn¡¯t expect Wang Shengxue would say that. He was so angry that his face turned pale. He pounded the table hard and stood up at once. ¡°Childe Wang, the door is open. You¡¯d better leave. As for Miss Zhao, you can arrange for her to get close to anyone you want, but not me!¡±

    Wang Shengxue thought that Yan Xi was about to fight with him and was scared, so he hurriedly stood up and stepped back. Unexpectedly, he flustered and kicked the leg of the chair, which hurt his feet and made him fall heavily to the ground. He immediately screamed in pain and fell into a mess.

    Yan Xi looked coldly at Wang Shengxue in front of him with anger on his face. He reached out to pull Wang Shengxue up from the ground, pushed him directly out of the door, and mmed the door in Wang Shengxue¡¯s surprised gaze.

    Wang Shengxue pulled back his foot, which almost got pinched.

    ¡°Hey... hey, you...¡± Wang Shengxue was so angry. He couldn¡¯t tolerate being pushed out like this. However, it was not a big deal. If this matter was not handled well, Shao Jing would not let him go.

    He had thought that he could threaten Madam of Marquis Xing with the things left by his sister, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Madam of Marquis Xing also had an ident, so it was meaningless to bring it up. He had to stoop to Shao Jing and listen to his orders. Otherwise, he could not even get into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    His boss had said that he must stay close to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Their rtionship couldn¡¯t be broken so easily.

    But now he failed to deal with Yan Xi, so Shao Jing would definitely get angry. Wang Shengxue also regretted it at this time. If he had known that Yan Xi had be suspicious, he would never have met Miss Zhao in private. Now he couldn¡¯t exin it. He could only me himself for being careless.

    He thought that Yan Xi was under his control and that he could make him see whatever he wanted him to see and make him hear whatever he wanted him to hear.

    But at the moment, he was really not content. He stood up, patted the dust off, and knocked hard on Yan¡¯s door. ¡°Xi, Xi, open the door. Let me exin it to you. It¡¯s really not what you think. You are mistaken about Miss Zhao and me!¡±

    He believed that he could persuade Yan Xi to open his door.

    ¡°Childe Wang, our Fifth Miss came back to her parents¡¯ home today. Prince Chen is also here, and he just went to the guest yard to rest. It will be bad if you make a fuss here and disturb Prince Chen!¡± a young male servant came beside him and said to him calmly in a low voice.

    Wang Shengxue put down his hands. When the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion came over, he saw it clearly. Thinking of the reputation of Prince Chen and Shao Wanru, who was difficult to deal with, Wang Shengxue put down his hand. At this time, it was indeed inadvisable to alert others. Fifth Miss Shao was very troublesome before she got married, and now it was even more inappropriate to make any trouble.

    ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll leave today. Think about it carefully. It¡¯s really just a misunderstanding. Miss Zhao is such a decent girl. How could she do such indecent things? If she had done such indecent things, she would have gone with other people when they robbed her that day. How could she have ended up like this!¡± Wang Shengxue exined it at the door again and then left helplessly. He had to go back to discuss it with Miss Zhao and figure out how to take Yan Xi down.

 Chapter 898 - Wang Shengxue Must Have Ulterior Motives!

    <h4>Chapter 898 Wang Shengxue Must Have Ulterior Motives!</h4>

    When there was no sound at the door, Yan Xi opened it with a frown. Seeing a young servant standing there, he was on alert immediately.

    The servant took one step forward and said respectfully, ¡°Childe Yan, my master invites you for a meeting!¡±

    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Yan Xi asked. He looked the servant up and down and became more cautious when he found he did not know this servant.

    ¡°Our master was the Fifth Miss Shao and is Princess Chen now. She wants to ask you something. Childe Yan, pleasee with me!¡± the servant replied. He was Wang Feng, Nanny Yu¡¯s son. As Shao Wanru returned to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Wang Feng came with her. He usually worked in the outer court and inquired about some news there.

    ¡°Fifth Miss Shao?¡± Yan Xi frowned and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s improper for a man and a woman to talk privately!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Childe Yan. You will just exchange a few words. No one will criticize that!¡± Wang Feng exined with a smile.

    ¡°So we will pretend to meet by chance?

    ¡°Indeed, this will not arouse suspicion. Moreover, she has a servant girl apanying her. It is because of this Fifth Miss Shao that I could find out about the affair between Miss Zhao and Wang Shengxue. Could it be that the Fifth Miss Shao wants to give me some advice again? Inexplicably, I think she is trustworthy.¡±

    Thinking of this, he nodded and followed Wang Feng to the garden of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The garden of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in the inner court, and men outside were not allowed to enter. But Yan Xi was different. He had been living in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Old Madam had once said that if he was tired of learning, he could go for a walk in the garden. Therefore, it was not abrupt for him to go there. The old maid at Chuihua Gate smiled and let him enter.

    Wang Feng did not enter the inner court. He only showed Yan Xi the way and then returned to the outer court.

    It was normal for Yan Xi to enter the garden alone, but if he was apanied by Wang Feng, servant of the Mansion, that would be strange.

    Yan Xi entered the garden and walked forward casually. Not long after, he met Shao Wanru also strolling in the garden. He bowed to her respectfully.

    He was indeed grateful to this Fifth Miss Shao.

    ¡°Childe Yan, you are too polite. Is there any reason that makes others plot against you?¡± Shao Wanru smiled and asked directly because they did not have much time together.

    ¡°When Wang Shengxue takes action, he must have ulterior motives!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary schr and I don¡¯t think I have anything coveted by others!¡± Yan Xi shook his head and blurted out. In fact, he had been thinking about this question these days. He thought that he had nothing coveted by Wang Shengxue. Why did Wang Shengxue target him?

    ¡°Since it is not because of Childe Yan yourself, it must be your family. Wang Shengxue used to have a very bad rtionship with my Second Uncle. Originally, Wang was not allowed to enter Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but that day, I saw him enter the Mansion with no servanting to stop him.¡±

    Shao Wanru told Yan Xi calmly and looked at his face. She could tell that Yan Xi was not the same kind of person as Wang Shengxue. When they met, Yan Xi did not look at her casually. He just nced at her when bowing just now. He was well-behaved.

    Shao Wanru could tell whether he was truly well-mannered or not at a nce.

    ¡°My family?¡± Yan Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat but he was also thinking about another thing. ¡°Does Marquis Xing know what Wang Shengxue has done?¡±

    Since Wang Shengxue had quarreled with Marquis Xing before, he should not be allowed to enter Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion anymore. However, no one stopped him now. Even though sometimes Yan Xi could tell that the servants in the Mansion looked down upon Wang, no one drove him away. He coulde and go freely in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    His heart twitched and his eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Could it be possible that the affair between Wang Shengxue and Miss Zhao has something to do with Marquis Xing?¡±

    Thinking that Marquis Xing, who had always been kind to him, was plotting against him in secret, Yan Xi felt inexplicably ufortable and could not believe it. ¡°How could Marquis Xing be such kind of person? I must be wrong!¡±

    However, things that he had never doubted in the past now became suspicious.

    ¡°Childe Yan, think about it carefully. Is there anyone who wants to plot against you or your family? Otherwise, Wang Shengxue will not target you. As for other things, you¡¯d better check them out. The Pce Examination is iing. At this time, you can¡¯t make any mistakes. It¡¯s very easy for imperial censors of the Censorate to hear some news, especially about reputation!¡±

    Seeing that Yan Xi was deep in thought, Shao Wanru knew that it was enough. She gave him another suggestion, and then bowed slightly and turned to leave.

    Yan Xi stepped aside and looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s back. His face darkened. Had he really forgotten something?

    ¡°What makes Wang Shengxue plot against me?¡±

    Money? It was impossible. Although he had given Miss Zhao some money, it was not that much. He didn¡¯t bring a lot of money when he came to the capital city, so he didn¡¯t have much spare money.

    But if it wasn¡¯t because of money, then what was the reason? Did it have anything to do with his iing Pce Examination?

    Yan Xi wanted to stop Fifth Miss Shao from leaving, but inexplicably he couldn¡¯t open his mouth and could only see her back disappearing from view.

    This matter was very strange. He had to find out more about it.

    He turned around and decisively went to the outer court. Originally, he didn¡¯t care about Wang Shengxue and Miss Zhao and didn¡¯t want to inquire about anything. But now he felt that it was better to check it out; otherwise, the consequences would be grave.

    Since Shao Wanru had given him suggestions before, he believed in her now.

    The old maid guarding Chuihua Gate saw he left very soon, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to him and just bowed slightly. ¡°The schr is strange. As soon as he has inspiration, he must go back to study.¡±

    The old maid was not a schr. She did not understand where the inspiration came from and why it could happen at any time.

    Arriving at the outer court, Yan Xi called his servant and a carriage from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. He asked the coachman to head to Miss Zhao¡¯s courtyard situated at the city gate. This time, he must find out what was going on and what they were after.

    The carriage forged ahead. After making a few turns, it arrived at the back door of Miss Zhao¡¯s courtyard.

    Yan Xi and his servant jumped out of the carriage. He asked the carriage to return first and didn¡¯t need to wait for him since he still had something to doter.

    The coachman just nodded and drove the carriage away. He didn¡¯t find anything strange.

    Yan Xi looked around and saw the tree beside Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage that day. He immediately climbed up the tree and climbed over the wall with his servant.

    He was born in a family of military officers. Therefore, although he didn¡¯t learn about kung fu, his physical fitness was much better than that of ordinary people.

    The servant was also a nimble person. After entering, he lent Yan Xi a hand. The two sneaked in the courtyard quietly.

    The yard was empty, and there were no outsiders. Only Miss Zhao and her servant girls lived here. In fact, this ce was rented temporarily by Yan Xi because he pitied this Miss Zhao before.

    The door of the main room was ajar. He heard voicesing from inside, not only a woman¡¯s voice but also a man¡¯s voice.

    After getting closer, he could hear the man¡¯s voice clearly. That was Wang Shengxue. As expected, he came to Miss Zhao after leaving Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Yan Xi and his servant crept to the window and stood by it, listening to what was happening inside.

    It was already Spring and the flowers were blooming. Two windows of the room were wide open and happened to block Yan Xi and his servant hiding by each side. They could listen to what was happening without being noticed by people inside.

    The sobbing voice of the woman inside sounded quite touching and pitiful. It was Miss Zhao¡¯s voice. Normally, her voice sounded more graceful, but now it was delicate and sweet.

    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. My sweetie, don¡¯t be upset. Everything¡¯s gonna be okay!¡± Wang Shengxueforted Miss Zhao. Yan Xi and the servant couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside, but judging from the sound, they could tell that the two must act improperly.

    Wang Shengxue once said that he already had two concubines, but now he had an affair with Miss Zhao.

    ¡°What should we do now? If he doesn¡¯t take the bait... and doesn¡¯te now, how can we continue our n?¡± Miss Zhao sobbed. Her eyes were slightly red, which made Wang Shengxue¡¯s heart itch even more. He couldn¡¯t help kissing her fair face and red lips.

    They moaned and whimpered. Even though Yan Xi didn¡¯t see it, he could imagine such a scene in his mind. He was so angry that his face turned pale. Of course, it was not because he cared about Miss Zhao, but because he heard what they said and knew that they joined forces to plot against him. He was in a rage.

    If it weren¡¯t for hearing what they were talking about more clearly, he would have rushed in and beaten them.

    After a while, they stopped kissing. Miss Zhao leaned against Wang Shengxue¡¯s arms as if she had no bones. She was breathless and her clothes became messy.

    ¡°This... this is not good. My sister will be angry!¡± Miss Zhao said gently with a hint of affection and anger in her watery eyes, which flustered Wang Shengxue. He reached into her clothes and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? After this matter is over, you should also marry me. It¡¯s a good thing for both of you sisters to be my women!¡±

    ¡°But, my sister... won¡¯t agree. She... she will hit me...¡± Miss Zhao said softly with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she disagrees. She is just a concubine. If she doesn¡¯t agree, I will let her go home. Now, I only like you, and I care about you the most!¡± Wang Shengxue coaxed her, which made Miss Zhao feel happy. She didn¡¯t stop his moving hands in her clothes. She just made eyes at and leaned against him shyly.

    ¡°But... but what should we do now? Yan Xi is not easy to be fooled!¡± Miss Zhao said worriedly.

    Speaking of this matter, Wang Shengxue was no longer in the mood. He pulled his hand back and said angrily, ¡°This Yan Xi doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness. He even didn¡¯t care about such a great beauty as you. Does he want a princess or a queen?¡±

 Chapter 899 - Malicious Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 899 Malicious Scheme</h4>

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Miss Zhao asked in a sweet voice and held Wang Shengxue¡¯s hand. Suddenly, she looked out of the door. ¡°Will he suddenly rush in like that day?¡±

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. I¡¯m regretting what I did. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee that day. How could I have happened to meet him? If I fail in our n, Uncle Shao would be angry.¡± Wang Shengxue was also quite worried.

    Of course, he would not say that he had a bad rtionship with Shao Jing, Marquis Xing. Now, they only took advantage of each other.

    ¡°Marquis wants him to sign a marriage contract, but it seems that he won¡¯t sign it. What should we do?¡± Miss Zhao became more anxious. She put her arms around Wang Shengxue¡¯s neck and said fondly, ¡°If this matter is not done well and you are punished by your uncle, I will also be sad and worried!¡±

    Seeing that the beauty cared so much about him, Wang Shengxue smiled again. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since this way doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s lie to him and ask him to sign it. As long as he signs it, he can¡¯t avoid the marriage. Anyway, many people know he oftenes here. Moreover, this ce is rented by him, and there are many witnesses!¡±

    Wang Shengxue said triumphantly. At present, all he needed was a signature. Originally, he wanted Yan Xi to take a fancy to Miss Zhao and sign the marriage contract, or lured him into signing it to help Miss Zhao get through the difficulties. This can also ensure that Miss Zhao would not be taken away by other yboys.

    However, this way didn¡¯t work. The only thing he could do now was to deceive Yan Xi into signing it by mixing the contract with other documents. Then he would age it, make the contract look like it was signed long before.

    Thinking of this, he was not that worried anymore. He had a lot of friends, so he could find someone to deceive Yan Xi into signing it. Of course, involving other people in this n was thest way he could use but there was no other way out. After all, the fewer people knew about this kind of thing, the better.

    ¡°Since you will cheat him, can you use another woman¡¯s name instead of mine?¡± Miss Zhao rolled her eyes and said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be with him?¡± Wang Shengxue teased and gently pinched Miss Zhao¡¯s face, which made Miss Zhao moan sweetly.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to be with him. That will make me feel ashamed. You can use the name of a servant girl. Anyway, she is just a servant girl, and you can even...¡± Miss Zhao paused and tilted her head meaningfully. ¡°If this girl dies, he will not be able to exin it clearly!¡±

    They were alone in the room. All servants were sent to guard the front door because Yan Xi had rushed in from the front door and caught them off guard that day.

    ¡°Kill her?¡± Wang Shengxue¡¯s eyes gleamed and his heart fluttered. If so, it was even more difficult for Yan Xi to exin.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her name on the marriage contract. We can let her say something else, and there are witnesses from neighbors. In the end, she will not be able to bear the pressure and jump to death. Then we can say whatever we want!¡± Miss Zhao said in a sweet voice.

    Outside the window, Yan Xi was simmering with rage when he heard this. He almost couldn¡¯t wait to rush in and beat the vicious couple. If it weren¡¯t for Fifth Miss Shao¡¯s suggestion, he would probably have fallen into their trap and been unable to defend himself.

    If he passed the imperial examination this time, they would ruin his future. Even if his father was there to deal with it, he would definitely be in trouble!

    Who was plotting against him? He had just arrived in the capital and only knew a few people from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Who would dislike him so much and make such a vicious n? Before he met Wang Shengxue, he had already saved this Miss Zhao.

    This was a premeditated move that not only aimed at him but also at his father! ording to Wang Shengxue¡¯s words, was it really nned by Marquis Xing?

    However, he couldn¡¯t understand why Marquis Xing, Shao Jing, would plot against him. Or maybe Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t tell the truth to this woman? Did he want to shift the me?

    He could not tell what was true for a moment, so he continued listening.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re right. We¡¯d better do so. Yan Xi wanted to marry a daughter from a noble family and stay in the capital city. It¡¯s a daydream!¡± Wang Shengxue was overjoyed. He nodded repeatedly and kissed Miss Zhao on the face many times before he let go.

    ¡°Then, use the name of the servant girl!¡± Miss Zhao was also very happy. She was not willing to be with an unlucky person like Yan Xi, nor did she want to enter a marriage contract with him. It was so good that only a servant girl can finish all that stuff.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll think about it in detail after returning to my ce. I will never let you suffer!¡± Wang Shengxue said with great satisfaction. If this n seeded, Shao Jing would give him a lot of benefits.

    With such a beauty as a gift, it was a good thing. After finishing the n in his mind, he felt burning with passion and cannot keep his hands off her.

    ¡°Childe Wang, don¡¯t be like this...¡± The woman gasped and moaned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There is no one here!¡± Wang Shengxue said, ¡°Baby,e on, let me take good care of you!¡±

    The passion grew deeper inside the room with indescribable sounds. Yan Xi turned around and walked out with a livid face. The servant followed him hurriedly and climbed over the wall. They went back by the same they came.

    ¡°Childe...¡± the servant said carefully, ¡°we¡¯d better go out a little more. It will be terrible if someone hears us!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside!¡± Yan Xi nodded and walked out, feeling like a huge wave rolling in his heart. He began to contemte everything that had happened after he arrived in the capital.

    Everything showed that Shao Jing was willing to take care of him. Shao treated him very well. Yan Xi himself was also well-behaved and didn¡¯t conflict with Shao Jing.

    Yan Xi couldn¡¯t tell whether Wang Shengxue¡¯s words were true or not at the moment, but it was inevitable that he would be on guard against Marquis Xing.

    If it was true, was it because there was something between his father and Marquis Xing that made thetter target him?

    Thinking of this, Yan Xi immediately stopped and wondered if he had neglected something.

    Before he came to the capital, his father had called him to the study and told him with certainty that Marquis Xing would take care of him. Why was his father so sure?

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years. Although the two families had been in good rtions for generations, his father had said that it was the former Heir of Duke Xing who was his friend instead of this current Marquis Xing.

    Why was his father so sure? He said Marquis Xing would take care of him, and he only needed to focus on his studies. He didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else.

    There was something wrong with it. He had to write a letter to ask his father whether his rtionship with Marquis Xing was good or not, or there was an agreement between them in private...

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what Yan Xi had heard, but she knew that he had wandered on the street for a long time with a livid face. This was what Wang Feng reported to her the next day.

    Wang Feng could go back with Shao Wanru on the day she returned to her parents¡¯ home. He was originally Shao Wanru¡¯s servant and had nothing to do with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But on that day, he kept an eye on Yan Xi and saw the whole process. He saw Yan Xi climb over the wall angrily and then came out with a livid face.

    Then he wandered on the street like a ghost for a long time before returning to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When Wang Feng arrived at Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, it was already veryte, and Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen had already returned to their ce. So he packed up some things and left the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion the next day.

    After hearing Wang Feng¡¯s words, Shao Wanru nodded and asked Nanny Yu to arrange Wang Feng¡¯s amodation. As for his work, Xiao Xuanzi would deal with it next.

    ¡°Miss, does Childe Yan know something?¡± Yujie asked after Wang Feng left.

    Shao Wanru nodded, ¡°He must have heard or suspected something. That¡¯s good!¡±

    That was indeed good. This matter was probably rted to Shao Jing, but she didn¡¯t know how Shao Jing had been offended by Yan Xi and his family.

    Since this had attracted the attention of Yan Xi, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    Originally, it had nothing to do with her. It was just because both of them ran into difficulties in thest life, she gave some advice to Yan Xi. What happened next would depend on himself.

    Of course, this had nothing to do with her!

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t take it to heart, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would fall on her in the end. It was even closely rted to her and became a very important link.

    Of course, these were all things forter. Shao Wanru was not busy with this ¡°other people¡¯s business¡± now!

    In front of this pile of rewards, she asked servants to ssify them. These were the rewards sent by the Empress today. However, the Empress had already sent rewards before, so there was nothing special about them now!

    While she was thinking, she suddenly heard the servants¡¯ voices from outside. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    It was Chu Liuchen. She immediately stood up and went out to wee him. Before she reached the door, Chu had alreadye in. He took her hand and went inside.

    Although it had only been a few days, the servant girls were sharp-eyed and left the room. Of course, they were also full of joy. Prince Chen was very kind to their master, and they were happy to see that.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything bothering you?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyes. He had seen a whole table of rewards and asked even though he already knew the answer.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Just too many rewards and I¡¯m wondering why!¡± Shao Wanru said resignedly, pointing at the things on the table, ¡°When we entered the Pce before, the Empress had already rewarded us. Why does she reward us with these again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about my diplomatic mission. Imperial Grandmother will probably reward uster!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, ¡°Just take them, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Has your diplomatic mission been settled?¡± Shao Wanru said seriously and surprisingly. She thought that this mission had been only drafted and that there was still some time before the release of the official document. She did not expect it to be decided so quickly, which surprised her.

    ¡°The document has been released. I¡¯ll leave at the Pce Examination. But my beautiful wife will be alone. I¡¯m really reluctant to leave!¡± Chu Liuchen held her hand and kissed her tenderly on her lips. Then he said seriously, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to live in the empty room at that time!¡±

 Chapter 900 - Reluctance to Say Goodbye and Gem Bracelets!

    <h4>Chapter 900 Reluctance to Say Goodbye and Gem Bracelets!</h4>

    Shao Wanru felt that she wanted to hit on the handsome face of Prince Chen. How could he be so thick-skinned! It sounded like she couldn¡¯t fall asleep without him.

    In fact, it was really hard for Shao Wanru to fall asleep when lying with him because his body was very hot.

    ¡°You can take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Shao Wanru gritted her teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. s, I can¡¯t wait!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her and said. There was another meaning in his words. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand at first, but when she understood, she blushed again.

    They were talking about something serious, but she didn¡¯t know why he can always change the subject to something indecent. She couldn¡¯t talk with this thick-skinned man.

    She clenched Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands to make him feel her anger.

    ¡°OK, all right, just use what you like and put others in your storehouse. These are just some good-looking, fun, and delicious things!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. He picked up a piece of ck brocade and looked at Shao Wanru, ¡°Remember to make a set of clothes for me. I didn¡¯t have a wife before, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to my dressing.¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on his exquisite brocade robe and her mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t understand how he could say that he was just casually dressed.

    If his clothes were worn casually, then other people¡¯s clothes were nothing.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make new clothes for you, Prince. I hope you won¡¯t mind!¡± Shao Wanru red at him and said crossly.

    ¡°Of course not. Others don¡¯t have the clothes made by a beautiful wife, so I should show them off. From now on, my clothes will be in your charge, my Zhuozhuo!¡± Chu Liuchen said proudly.

    Looking at him like this, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Come on, I want to show you something!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and pulled Shao Wanru to a table by the window. He took out a box from his sleeve and put it on the table.

    ¡°What... what is this?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise.

    This box looked like a jewelry box, but it was not exactly. She cannot imagine what was inside.

    ¡°Open it and have a look!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru opened the box. Seeing a pair of bracelets in the box, she was stunned for a moment. The bracelets were really exquisite. They were made of gold thread and each of them was iid with five blue gems.

    Such a blue and wless gem was hard to find, not to mention there were ten.

    ¡°This... is not an ordinary bracelet, is it?¡± Shao Wanru picked one up and looked at it in surprise. Then her eyes fell on the box again. It was a little far-fetched to call it a jewelry box. It was unusual. Instead of being decorated with exquisite essories, it was very simple and in.

    It was hard to imagine that there was such a delicate pair of bracelets inside.

    Chu Liuchen was very satisfied with Shao Wanru¡¯s keen mind. He picked up the other one and pressed one of the sapphires. Immediately, a few sharp needles shot heavily at the window.

    ¡°There is a sharp weapon inside!¡± Shao Wanru said in surprise. She loosened her grip, and the bracelet fell off. Chu Liuchen reached out to catch it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It takes great force to activate it, and only one gem can be pressed. You can wear it as a normal essory. It won¡¯t hurt you!¡±

    As he said, he handed over the bracelet. Shao Wanru took it carefully. Under the guidance of Chu Liuchen, she could see the differences. Other sapphires were iid with rice-sized pearls, and the one that could be pressed was not.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving the capital city for the time being. Although you have Qing¡¯er with you, I¡¯m afraid that someone will plot against you since your identity is different now. Wearing this can help you protect yourself!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly. As he said that, he took another bracelet from his hand, put it on for Shao Wanru and then took off her old one.

    Shao Wanru bit her lip. Seeing that Chu Liuchen carefully tied the bracelet for her, she smiled unconsciously.

    After helping her wear the bracelet, he rolled down her sleeves to hide it inside. Everything was perfect.

    ¡°After I leave the capital, you must be careful,¡± Chu Liuchen told her again. In fact, he had said this several times, but he still did it again and again. Even he couldn¡¯t helpughing at himself.

    He had always been alone. He even put aside the word of caution given by Empress Dowager. But now he repeatedly cautioned another person!

    ¡°I will be careful, and so will you. Nanjiang has always been a strange ce. If you act rashly, there will be trouble and even life-threatening danger. Although you won¡¯t go to Nanjiang, you will arrive at the border area, so you must be careful!¡± Shao Wanru said worriedly.

    She couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in thest life clearly, so she couldn¡¯t give Chu Liuchen any better hints. What she could do was to remind Chu Liuchen over and over again that Xu State was dangerous and that he shouldn¡¯t take risks rashly.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes became more gentle. He reached out to hold Shao Wanru in his arms, touched her head gently, andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    His eyes became cold when Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see them. Even if there was something wrong, it was none of his business. He just wanted to see who was scheming this time.

    ¡°As for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, you can deal with it if you want. If you need help, I will always be there!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said in a low voice, but it reached Shao Wanru¡¯s heart. She inexplicably felt bitter. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was the source of her hatred in this life. Although Chu Liuchen did not say anything, he could understand her thoughts.

    He didn¡¯t do anything and let her do whatever she wanted, because he wanted her to be happy. How could she not understand?

    ¡°I will solve it. If it doesn¡¯t work, I still have you!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight blush. She said this with confidence, but when she thought about her words carefully, she couldn¡¯t help blushing. She had never said so in the past.

    ¡°Yes, you still have me!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and hold her slender waist tightly, letting her lean in his arms. His heart was overflowing with happiness.

    Neither of them spoke, but they didn¡¯t feel awkward or weird. Staying together already made them feel happy even if they said or did nothing.

    ¡°Master, Commandery Prince Qing is asking to see you!¡± Xiao Xuanzi summoned up his courage and said at the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Chu Liuchen said impatiently.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell Commandery Prince Qing right away!¡± Xiao Xuanzi ran away quickly. Shao Wanru saw through the window that he was running as if someone was chasing him, so she couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Is Commandery Prince Qing engaged?¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡± Chu Liuchen put her raising head back on his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, he has the final say in the engagement, and nobody else has any say in it!¡±

    Shao Wanru asked surprisingly, ¡°Your Highness, do you mean that he has not been engaged yet?¡±

    ¡°Maybe! Anyway, that¡¯s what he says. When something had gone wrong in the pce before, I heard that he was going to marry the daughter of a concubine from your mansion. He said he has been engaged back then, but this time, his scheme backfires on him!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a sneer.

    Chu Qing thought that he had concealed his thoughts very well, but he did not expect that many people were focusing on him. The so-called engaged woman was just the niece of a small official. If Chu Qing was a man of his word, he would not have rushed to the front of the stage and done all these things on his own.

    ¡°Is the Yuhui Nunnery the base of Commandery Prince Qing?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly remembered what had happened in the Yuhui Nunnery and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°No matter whose base it is, don¡¯t go to the Yuhui Nunnery!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Why not? I need to visit Mingqiu Nun!¡± Shao Wanru moved her head and said deliberately.

    ¡°You can go visit her after Ie back. If you really miss her, you can invite Mingqiu Nun here in the name of treating you!¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully.

    Shao Wanru understood his overtones and raised the corner of her mouth. It was not that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t want her to go, but that he was afraid that she might get into trouble in the Yuhui Nunnery. This ce was abnormal. After several idents, the nunnery was now eerily calm. It was startling.

    Chu Qing¡¯s case could be serious or minor, but in the end, it had no conclusion.

    The Yuhui Nunnery was still there, as if nothing had happened before!

    ¡°But Madam Jiang is still there!¡± Shao Wanru said. After saying that, she immediately blushed. Her voice and tone sounded more like a spoiled child!

    Chu Liuchen nced at her and said in a low voice, ¡°There is no rush for her business. Put it aside now. After Ie back, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    The two felt good, as if they should get along with each other like this, with the joy of tranquility.

    Shao Wanru rxed her body and let Chu Liuchen hold her tightly in his arms. She closed her eyes slowly. This was Chu Liuchen, not the person whom she could not rely on in herst life.

    ¡°You can take your time to handle your own business. If I mess up, I wille to you. But before that, Prince, you have to promise me not to intervene at will!¡± Shao Wanru said. She didn¡¯t hesitate to say what was on her mind.

    Although Chu Liuchen was favored by Empress Dowager and Emperor, he cannot live a quiet life because of his identity as a prince. Every move he made would be noticed by someone with ulterior motives, and people would inquire about other things rted to him. Shao Wanru wished to deal with her own affairs on her own and didn¡¯t want Chu Liuchen to be suspected.

    Chu Liuchen was not surprised by Shao Wanru¡¯s words. As early as the first time he met Shao Wanru, he knew that this girl was not as delicate as she looked on the surface. She had her own n in secret and acted decisively, which shocked Chu Liuchen, but also made him filled with pity.

    If she hadn¡¯t been cornered by someone before, a girl wouldn¡¯t have been so alert and good at nning.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say. But remember, you must ensure your safety. If you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll take action!¡± Chu Liuchen gently pushed Shao Wanru¡¯s face away, his eyes brimming with coldness.

    However, in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, his reaction made her feel the sweetness of love. She nodded hard and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt me!¡±

    Thanks to her serious promise, the coldness on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face faded away. He turned back into that genteel and beautiful man as usual. He pinched Shao Wanru¡¯s nose softly and said with a smile, ¡°Your life in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t be hard. You can do whatever you want. Remember, you are Princess Chen!¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled, held his hands, pulled down his fingers, and yed with them. For a moment, the room became quiet again. Only the feeling of love between them was flowing. It was very peaceful and warm!

    ¡°Master,e and have a look. Commandery Prince Qing has fainted!¡± Xiao Xuanzi panted loudly to the main room as soon as he ran into the yard...

 Chapter 901 - Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 901 Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>

    Chu Liuchen entered the room with Xiao Xuanzi.

    As an ordinary guest room, it was unusually exquisite. The decoration inside was elegant but gorgeous, in line with the style of the whole Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    There was a faint elegant fragrance in the air.

    Chu Liuchen sat in the chair beside the bed, leaned against the wide chair rail, and said indifferently, ¡°Wake him up!¡±

    Chu Qing, who was on the bed, clenched his fists in his sleeves.

    An imperial physician got closer and took out a long needle from his medicine chest. It shone with a bright cold light with the sunlight through the window and cast a zing light on Chu Qing¡¯s face. Suddenly Chu Qing felt pain in his philtrum before he could react. The sharp pain made him tremble and open his eyes.

    The imperial physician calmly took the long needle from his philtrum and stepped aside respectfully. ¡°Your Highness, Commandery Prince Qing has been woken up!¡±

    Chu Liuchen waved his hand, and the imperial physician left. Chu Qing was lying on the bed, still in a daze.

    ¡°So, what do you want to tell me?¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually.

    Chu Qing knew that his trick had been discovered, so he sat up and said, ¡°My Eldest Brother...¡±

    ¡°I am now the third prince of Uncle the Emperor, so you¡¯d better be careful with your words and stop calling me Eldest Brother. Even though I don¡¯t care about that, you will still be punished for talking nonsense if Uncle the Emperor or other officials hear it.¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked up at Chu Qing, smiling, but his voice was as cold as a sharp de that was trying to destroy something.

    His handsome eyes were deep without any trace of smile!

    ¡°Your Highness, although you are the third prince of Uncle the Emperor, blood is thicker than water. Now, I am your only biological brother!¡± Chu Qing said in a low voice.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, I don¡¯t care what you say. However, you¡¯d better stop talking about the inexplicable bloodline rtionship between you and me. It¡¯s of no use to me. In my opinion, my rtionship with my other brothers is closer than the one with you!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. His cold eyes slipped across Chu Qing¡¯s neck like a de, which made Chu Qing feel a twinge in his heart.

    He had long known it was extremely difficult to deal with Chu Liuchen and that the kinship he mentioned might not be able to win Chu Liuchen¡¯s heart, but he still made a try.

    ¡°Anyway, I have always regarded you as my biological elder brother!¡± Chu Qing said bitterly with a lonely look.

    As the children of the Former Emperor, they were indeed the closest brothers. Besides, they were both in an awkward situation now because the Former Emperor had passed away. From this point of view, their rtionship should not be so distant.

    Chu Qing believed that no matter how much coldness Chu Liuchen showed, thetter must feel closer to him at the bottom of his heart. After all, they were kids of the same father but different mothers. ¡°Now there is such a scene, so how can he not be close to me?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s all you want to talk with me, why don¡¯t you follow me to meet Uncle the Emperor and repeat to him what you said just now?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled with glittering eyes.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor should like to hear these words from the bottom of your heart!¡±

    Chu Qing raised his head and stared at Chu Liuchen. He couldn¡¯t help breathing rapidly. How could he dare to say that in front of the Emperor? At that time, the Emperor must send him into prison and imprison him forever.

    ¡°Your Highness, we are the closest rtives!¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help pleading.

    Chu Liuchen seemed to be amused by Chu Qing¡¯s excitement. He leaned against the chair on the side, and his expression became a little gentler. However, in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, the gentleness was no longer what it was but like a bloodthirsty and bone-chilling sharp sword.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a close rtive like you. If you want to recognize brothers, go and meet Uncle the Emperor. Xiao Xuanzi, show Commandery Prince Qing...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Chu Liuchen!¡± Chu Qing was infuriated by Chu Liuchen¡¯s ruthlessness. He stood up in anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t call me Eldest Brother anymore?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile.

    Chu Qing looked at Chu Liuchen¡¯s strangely charming face and couldn¡¯t even say a word for a while. ¡°How can there be such a person, whose heart can never be broken through no matter in what aspect? It seems that he doesn¡¯t care about anyone or anything. How can such a man be taken down?¡±

    ¡°But on the contrary, if I can take him down, it will be of great benefit to my future. Anyway, he is just a patient with no ambitions and can¡¯t be the future Emperor.¡±

    Thinking of this, Chu Qing calmed down again and even showed a smile on his face. But in the next moment, the smile was frozen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are here to rope me in or to do something else. You must return alive from Nan Jiang first!¡±

    Chu Liuchen raised the corners of his light-colored lips. His smile seemed to be bringing forth fragrance like flowers but it also made Chu Qing tremble with fear.

    Suppressing the panic in his heart, Chu Qing said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean? Will there be any danger during the journey to Nan Jiang?¡±

    Chu Liuchen raised his handsome eyebrows and said, ¡°If there is no danger, why do you insist on seeing me today? Of course, Commandery Prince Qing, if you are unwilling to tell me, I will leave!¡±

    Chu Liuchen stood up and was about to leave.

    Chu Qing became very anxious. Of course, his purpose ofing to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion today was to see Chu Liuchen. Otherwise, he would not have pretended to faint just now. He hade to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion many times but he could never get the chance to see Chu Liuchen. It was not easy for him to meet Chu Liuchen today, so how could he let go of such an opportunity?

    ¡°Wait, Your Highness! I have something to ask you, please!¡± Chu Qing decided to confess and said hurriedly.

    ¡°You want to consult me, but have I agreed to help you?¡± Chu Liuchen stopped, nced scornfully at him and said with a cold smile, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±

    Chu Qing felt that all his blood was rushing up to his head, and his whole face was red. Who was he? He was also the son of the Former Emperor! Even though he was not the legitimate son, he was still the descendant of the Former Emperor. Why did Chu Liuchen look down on him and talk to him in such a frivolous tone?

    It was as if he were a beggar begging for mercy on the street.

    ¡°I...¡± Chu Qing almost blurted out some improper words. Fortunately, he was rational enough to close his mouth in time. After calming down, he said with a pale face, ¡°No matter what you think of it or how unwilling you are to admit it, something does exist, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°You have good ideas!¡± Chu Liuchen burst intoughter, but his eyes became colder and murderous. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you out of anger? Even if I identally kill you, Uncle the Emperor won¡¯t punish me. After all, one son of the Former Emperor has been enough!¡±

    On hearing his words, Chu Qing was unable to keep calm anymore and the panic on his face was clearer and clearer. He couldn¡¯t help taking a step back, which made him hit a pir beside the bed, making a clear sound.

    What Chu Liuchen said was true. If Chu Liuchen murdered him, the Emperor would not be angry. Instead, he would be happy. Compared with Chu Liuchen, he was more like a threat to the Emperor because he was not only the son of the Former Emperor but also in good health. If he was killed by Chu Liuchen, the Emperor would definitely be cheerful!

    How could Chu Qing not panic when he was aware of that?

    Chu Liuchen looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Just tell me what you want to say. Don¡¯t make trouble for me and say something unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I want to ask you for help!¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth and said bluntly. He knew that what he had said before didn¡¯t help and even irritated Chu Liuchen. He no longer dared to keep Chu Liuchen in suspense.

    Chu Qing indeed came with a purpose today. After making a full consideration, he felt that he couldn¡¯t go to Nan Jiang for the time being. Everyone knew it was a very dangerous journey and he might even die there. Considering that he had a bright future, he didn¡¯t want to go there now. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t the right time. He miscalcted before.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to Nan Jiang, do you?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous there. I... I¡¯m not willing to go before I get married!¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth and told Chu Liuchen his intention.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to go, why did you ask for permission at that time? What¡¯s the point of regretting it now? Uncle the Emperor has already made a decision, and I can¡¯t save you. Besides, why should I save you?¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, and his long eyshes cast a strange shadow on his white cheeks.

    Chu Qing swallowed. What he had said before was prepared for this moment¡ªHe had intended to get Chu Liuchen¡¯s help in the name of brotherhood, but it was useless at all.

    ¡°If you can help me get rid of this job, I, Chu Qing, will definitely help you when you are in trouble, Your Highness!¡± Chu Qing raised his head and tried his best to look straight at Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face.

    That was a greatly handsome face. His facial features were so delicate that they seemed to be carved ones. Chu Qing used to think that he was outstanding in appearance among men, butpared with Chu Liuchen, he was nothing. Such a man like Chu Liuchen was iparably handsome. But so what? What could a patient be proud of?

    ¡°You will repay me?¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually.

    ¡°Yes. If you need my help, I will definitely give you a hand!¡± Chu Qing looked at Chu Liuchen seriously and spared no efforts to show his sincerity.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for me to get your help, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t help you get rid of the journey to Nan Jiang!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled with some previous elegance. But what he said meant nothing to Chu Qing. It seemed that he was teasing Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned livid. He narrowed his eyes hard and suppressed the anger in his heart. They were both the sons of the Former Emperor. Why could Chu Liuchen be favored more than him? As Commandery Prince Qing, he yed no roles in the imperial court. But he, Prince Chen, could be favored and trusted by the Emperor alone!

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such a diplomatic mission be Chu Liuchen¡¯s task? Why does it finally fall on me? At that time, I just took advantage of the opportunity to show my loyalty. Why is the Emperor so partial? Isn¡¯t the death of the legitimate son of the Former Emperor much better than that of a concubine¡¯s son?¡±

    ¡°However, although you are going Nan Jiang, I can help you in other things!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s next sentence immediately gave Chu Qing new hope. His eyes immediately lit up and he asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±

 Chapter 902 - Are You Going to Renege on Your Promise?

    <h4>Chapter 902 Are You Going to Renege on Your Promise?</h4>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention that you are unmarried? Though I heard that you had been engaged, you promised to marry the Second Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion when you were in the Pce at that time, haven¡¯t you? So, why don¡¯t you take her as a concubine in a simple way in the several days, which might help you have a child?¡± Chu Liuchen said meaningfully.

    Chu Qing blushed with a livid face. He looked at Chu Liuchen coldly and then slowly lowered his eyes with a strong intent of killing in them.

    ¡°How dare Chu Liuchen humiliate me to this extent!¡±

    What a great shame for him to be treated like that by a dying patient! He clenched his fists and tried to suppress the agitation in his heart. After a long while, he slowly raised his head with calm eyes. He cupped his hands toward Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°Go into the details, please!¡±

    Chu Liuchen seemed to be very satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s attitude and even became friendly. He sat down again and waved to Chu Qing politely, indicating thetter should sit down on a chair beside him.

    Xiao Xuanzi was astute. He asked someone to serve them with two cups of tea, and then stood beside Chu Liuchen with his head lowered.

    ¡°It is said that it was you who saved Second Miss Shao when she fell into the water in the Pce that day, Commandery Prince Qing. His and her Majesties both knew about it. It has been long since that matter happened, but you have never paid a visit to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to enquire her. Are you going to renege on your promise?¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s attitude was very friendly, and his smile was elegant and harmless.

    Of course, he looked like that on the surface. Chu Qing thought for a while and asked, ¡°Do you mean that I should go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and propose to Second Miss Shao?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my idea but the requirement of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. I am just the messager. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion said they will marry Second Miss Shao to another family if you don¡¯t intend to keep your promise. After all, you are not the only member of the royal family!¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely.

    Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s heart throbbed with a trace of shame and anger shing in his expressions.

    Others might not know what had happened in the Pce that day, but how could Chu Qing not know? Actually, it was the First Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Yanru, whom he saved, but with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou¡¯s help, Shao Yanru lied that it was Second Miss Shao, the non-lineal descendant of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and they all asked him to take her as a legal wife soon.

    However, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t stand the grievance. Later he imed that he had been engaged and could only take Second Miss Shao as a concubine instead of a legal wife.

    But even though she would just be his concubine, Chu Qing would feel disgusted as if he had swallowed a blue bottle fly as soon as he thought that it was the result of being bullied by Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou.

    This was also the reason why Chu Qing did not want to go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, he had not married his legal wife yet, so he was not in a hurry to take the consort. Unexpectedly, it brought him other troubles.

    He said to others that he had been engaged and there was someone to be his legal wife, so they didn¡¯t choose a beauty for his marriage in the Pageant.

    He had intended to marry ady from a noble family so that he could be more powerful with the help of her family. Who knew that he would have no share of those beauties because of his previous words?

    All of these were caused by the fact that he saved Shao Yanru from the water at that time! He failed to get what he wanted. In addition, it was very gushy, so Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to think about it again.

    Now it seemed that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had lost its patience. But she was a useless daughter of non-lineal descent and it was said that she was not favored. What could he get from her?

    ¡°She is just a leftover woman. Is any other member of the noble family willing to marry her?¡± Chu Qing snorted coldly.

    Since Shao Jie¡¯er admitted that she had fallen into the water at that time, he should not be the only one who saw her wet clothes.

    ¡°It is unnecessary that leftovers are useless. At least she is one of Marquis Xing¡¯s daughters and much better than the lineal Miss of the third branch. Now Baolin Shao has entered the Pce, so Second Miss Shao is the only daughter of Marquis Xing, who thinks highly of his second daughter now!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily as if he had never noticed the contempt in Chu Qing¡¯s words.

    Chu Qing was slightly shaken when he heard that, and he couldn¡¯t help taking it seriously for the first time.

    If First Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion married any other prince, Marquis Xing would definitely support his eldest daughter. But she had no use anymore and his second daughter was his only hope. Therefore, Second Miss Shao was of great use even if her reputation was ruined and her status was not high.

    The Emperor did not choose any beauty of noble family for him, but Chu Qing suddenly felt that he was not treated unfairly, because Shao Jie¡¯er at least had a biological father, though she herself did not have a high status.

    ¡°So it is true that another member of the noble family wants to marry her, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Qing frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°I was not going to involve myself in your matter. But since you came to see me today and asked me for help, I will reluctantly tell you that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t intend to marry Second Miss Shao of high status to you now. They should want to give up you to marry a better family!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s tone was a little frivolous.

    Chu Qing felt humiliated and infuriated. He had always looked down on Shao Jie¡¯er, but now Shao Jie¡¯er looked down on him! How could he not be angry when he was slighted by a daughter of non-lineal descent?

    He clenched his fists and suppressed the restlessness in his heart and said, ¡°Do they want me to marry the daughter of the third branch?¡±

    ¡°The third branch is not bad! At least she is a legitimate daughter.¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and did not give an exact answer. He waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say. You can leave now. I expected to see the battle between Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and you, but it seems that I can¡¯t see it now! I am tired, so you leave!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, about the journey to Nan Jiang...¡± Chu Qing asked in a tolerant tone.

    ¡°You are doomed to go to Nan Jiang! However, for the sake of your safety, you can go to visit General Qin, who is able to protect you!¡±

    Chu Liuchen got impatient and closed his eyes to rest. His attitude was iparably arrogant.

    Even though Chu Qing was extremely angry, he did not dare to lose his temper. He cast a cold nce at Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face.

    He stood up and cupped his hands towards Chu Liuchen, ¡°Thank you for your advice, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°It is not a big deal for me, because I have nothing to do. I can have fun from your conflicts,¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t open his eyes and said casually.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you, Your Highness!¡± Chu Qing cupped his hands to Chu Liuchen politely again and then walked out of the room.

    The eunuch he brought was waiting outside the door, and a supervisor of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion led them out.

    Anyway, Chu Qing didn¡¯t leave Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion empty-handed. At least the visit made him decide to marry Shao Jie¡¯er, who was valueless but now became treasure because Shao Yanru had entered the Pce. Naturally, he wanted her.

    He stood at the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and took a deep breath. Chu Qing had got his thoughts into shape along the way out so he looked very calm now. As for Chu Liuchen¡¯s response, it was actually expected. If Chu Liuchen agreed to help him with kindness, Chu Qing would be skeptical. His attitude was just as usual as it should be.

    ¡°After all, that patient is always an indifferent and unpredictable person.¡±

    Of course, he would not believe that Chu Liuchen was harmless!

    ¡°Even though he is a dying patient, he can¡¯t be harmless!¡±

    Nevertheless, Chu Qing was interested in Chu Liuchen¡¯s advice. He knew that Chu Liuchen had never had a good rtionship with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°Your Highness, please get on the carriage!¡± The carriage of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion stopped in front of the gate.

    Chu Qing nodded, got on the carriage, and then ordered, ¡°Go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Since Shao Jie¡¯er was useful, she should marry him and even get pregnant as soon as possible. In this way, Marquis Xing would stand on his side and help him wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Anyhow, Shao Jie¡¯er is now Marquis Xing¡¯s only daughter of great use. He has no reason to refuse to help me, his son-inw. The engagement between Shao Jie¡¯er and me has been agreed upon by several masters in the Pce before. As long as I mention it, it will be finished!¡±

    Chu Qing had put down his doubts about Chu Liuchen and wholeheartedly thought that he would be allowed to marry Shao Jie¡¯er, which was a perfect n in his mind. But he did not expect that not only did Marquis Xing not agree immediately, but also he suffered a lot...

    After Chu Qing went out, Chu Liuchen slowly opened his eyes. He rolled his ck eyes and the air around him became gloomily cold. Then he picked up a piece of jade on the table and yed with it for a while. Suddenly he asked, ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, what do you think?¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi answered, ¡°Marquis Xing will not marry Second Miss Shao to Commandery Prince Qing. I heard that this Second Miss has an extraordinary status now!¡±

    ording to Princess Chen, Marquis Xing did not intend to marry Second Miss Shao to Commandery Prince Qing. He was going to make use of her to attach his family to another more powerful family. How could he leave her to Commandery Prince Qing?

    ¡°Chu Qing is not a person who is willing to suffer losses. Go and spread the news that Shao Jing is going to destroy Shao Jie¡¯er and Chu Qing¡¯s marriage. Chu Qing is leaving for Nan Jiang. How can his wife be taken at this time?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a chuckle.

    Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s heart missed a beat, and he knew that his master was going to cut in.

    If his master got involved in this kind of thing, it would inevitably be more and more severe.

    ¡°Yes, I am going to give the order!¡± Xiao Xuanzi answered hurriedly.

    ¡°Get it spread in the Pce first. It¡¯s reasonable for the people there to know it first, especially the Empress. We have to inform her first in case she lost her temper and broke the rules because she is informed toote!¡± Chu Liuchen repliedzily. If others heard what he said, they would definitely be shocked.

    Who would have ever thought that a dying prince, the son of the Former Emperor, could reach into the Imperial Harem and even affect the Empress¡¯s position as the master of Imperial Harem!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give the order now!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded, thought for a second, and asked, ¡°Should I inform Her Highness?¡±

    ¡°I will tell her. As for other things, she has her own opinions. You don¡¯t have to offer her too much advice. If she gets involved in something, you can tell Nanny Zheng first. You will carry out Princess¡¯s order after she makes a decision!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and said casually.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s eyes lit up and he answered hurriedly!

 Chapter 903 - Hide the Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 903 Hide the Treasure</h4>

    Xiao Xuanzi had always known his master¡¯s preference for Princess Chen, so how could he not know his master¡¯s feelings? Now he was looking forward to Princess Chening of age and giving birth to an heir for Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    His master was no longer pessimistic as he used to be, which made Xiao Xuanzi feel energetic all over no matter what he did.

    His master doted on Princess Chen very much. He was never willing to see that she was unhappy, so he always allowed her to make a decision by herself. As for Princess Chen herself, Xiao Xuanzi also thought highly of her.

    ¡°She is not an ordinary person!¡± Xiao Xuanzi thought. Despite his master¡¯s secret help, her own strategies were also the reason why she could grow from a little girl who had juste to the capital city from Jiangzhou to a princess. Such an outstanding husband like his master was worthy of such a smartdy.

    ¡°Princess Chen deserves the respect and love from Master.¡±

    Shao Wanru was embroidering the sachet requested by Chu Liuchen when he came back. He said that he was going to the border, and there was no time to make new clothes for him, so the sachet had to be made.

    Shao Wanru was indeed going to make several sachets for him. It was said that there were snakes and insects in Nan Jiang. She could put some medicine in the sachets to help him avoid them.

    Seeing Chu Liuchene in, Shao Wanru tilted her head and nced at him. She asked with a smile, ¡°He just left?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I bet that he went to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to make trouble!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. When he met Shao Wanru, his smile had always been sincerely elegant and gentle.

    He sat beside Shao Wanru and looked at the sachet in her hands with a bright smile. If Chu Qing saw Chu Liuchen at this time, he would think that he might have made a mistake. Chu Liuchen now waspletely different from the person who looked fierce and bloodthirsty in front of Chu Qing just now.

    It was so different that his soul seemed to have been changed.

    ¡°Go to make trouble?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned. She blinked her watery eyes and immediately understood. She raised the corners of her mouth slightly and asked, ¡°Is it involved in Shao Jie¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Shao Jie¡¯er was useless before, but she is different!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and took the sachet in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Hey, be careful. Your hand will be pricked...¡± Shao Wanru said nervously. The needle was still on the sachet.

    Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru with his handsome face full of grievance. As soon as she finished her words, his hand was pricked. He felt very aggrieved and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, your move was much faster than my words!¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly and held his hand to check his wound. Unexpectedly, when her hand streaked across the sachet, the needle inside pricked her white and tender finger too.

    Her wound was much severer than Chu Liuchen¡¯s, and blood immediately dripped from her fingertip.

    Chu Liuchen was severely scared. He threw the sachet aside and grabbed her hurt hand.

    Her hand was held in his big hand. When Shao Wanru was about to tell him that she was fine, Chu Liuchen lowered his head and sucked her hurt finger. His gentleness made her blush with a full red face and look around subconsciously.

    The servant girls left with flushed faces. Every time Prince Chen came, they would leave. However, they were happy for their master from the bottom of their hearts. Prince Chen truly cared for their master!

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t...¡± Shao Wanru said with a red face.

    ¡°Look, it stops bleeding now, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Liuchen let go of Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said proudly.

    She could still feel the sense of tenderness on the finger, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what to do next. She hurriedly picked up the handkerchief beside her, wrapped her finger with it, and said, ¡°How... how can you do this...¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Your hand is injured, and I¡¯m anxious!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He naturally reached out to draw Shao Wanru into his arms and she was made to sit on hisp. Then he hugged her slender waist and said with a smile, ¡°Be careful next time. How can you be so reckless!¡±

    Sitting in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms with her back tightly touching his chest, Shao Wanru blushed a lot, but she didn¡¯t struggle anymore. It seemed that she had got used to it. However, Chu Liuchen was not a restrained man. He had to hold her in his arms to feel at ease as long as they were together alone. Therefore, Shao Wanru had to get used to his unrestrained behaviors after he did that for several days.

    ¡°You acted rashly first, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru said in a coquettish tone.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll be careful next time and won¡¯t lead to your injury again. You have to be careful next time, or I¡¯ll be distressed!¡± Chu Liuchen hugged Shao Wanru hard and said with a smile.

    Thinking that his wife was worried about him and even identally hurt her own hand just now, Chu Liuchen smiled as brightly as a flower. He had rarely seen Shao Wanru in a panic since they met. But she was in such a panic after he had been pricked by a needle! It could be seen that she indeed saw him as an important person in her heart!

    What else could make him happier?

    Chu Liuchen felt all tenderness in his heart when thinking that he finally had the girl who cared about him. His only pity was that she was still too young!

    Then he looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s chest with a regretful face.

    ¡°What... what are you looking at?¡± Shao Wanru also noticed Chu Liuchen¡¯s strange look and immediately blushed. She pushed Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face aside and said, ¡°No peeping!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I stop looking. What is the sense that I can¡¯t look at my own wife, Zhuozhuo?¡± Chu Liuchen tilted his head with a grieved look.

    Shao Wanru blushed. ¡°Is he still the cold and gloomy Prince Chen? How can he be so unabashed?¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was too shy to raise her head, Chu Liuchen pouted with regret. He felt that it was a great pity that he could not continue now. So he could only change the topic and ask, ¡°Do you want to go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to see a farce?¡±

    ¡°Can I go?¡± Shao Wanru leaned against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest and asked when the heat on her face had faded a little. As long as Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t talk nonsense, she could calm down.

    ¡°Of course, you can go if you want! But I¡¯ll take you to stroll on the street first! Anyway, I didn¡¯t have time to go shopping with you before,¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    They didn¡¯t stroll on the street after they paid the first visit to her parent¡¯s home because of the bad weather.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru got off Chu Liuchen¡¯sp and said happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my shop first!¡±

    She had nned to visit Madame Dong, who had sent a letter saying that she needed to talk with Shao Wanru.

    All the embroidery had been sorted out and all the embroiderers had left a few days before her wedding. It was just the day before her wedding when she received Madame Dong¡¯s message, so she didn¡¯t have time to deal with it. Now it had been a few days, but she didn¡¯t meet Madame Dong when she went back to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion yesterday. Shao Wanru was a little anxious now.

    Regardless of the fact that Shao Wanru was busy that day, Madame Dong insisted on sending a letter to her. So there must be something urgent.

    ¡°Well, Zhuozhuo, you are not willing to recite poems in our mansion with me,¡± Chu Liuchen stood up with a grieved and depressed face and patted the dust off his robe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll do that with you when we are back!¡± Shao Wanru made fun of him and pulled his robe, but her reaching hand was caught by him.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for the moment after wee back!¡± Chu Liuchen held her soft hand with satisfaction, and then walked to the door and asked Xiao Xuanzi to arrange the carriage.

    Shao Wanru went out of the inner room after she changed clothes with the help of Yujie and Qu Le. Chu Liuchen, who was sitting in the outer room and drinking tea, looked Shao Wanru up and down and suddenly said, ¡°The clothes are not good-looking. Get changed!¡±

    ¡°Which one is not good? I think they are good-looking!¡± Shao Wanru tidied up her dress and asked in surprise. It was a dress with eight patterns of dancing butterflies in frozen white. She couldn¡¯t see what was bad about it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just got married. How can you dress so inly?¡± Chu Liuchen said in an indubitable voice. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Change it!¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru went into the inner room with the two servant girls to change her clothes. When she came out again, she was in a red brocade dress.

    The bright red matched her status as a newly married woman very much. The red dress in the shape of a peacock with long tails made her waist look slenderer. Chu Liuchen raised his head and looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s enchanted eyes. He found that her face with a healthyplexion looked even more lively and charming when she was in red. And she looked both pure and charming. Anyone would fall in love with her once catching sight of her now.

    What¡¯s more, such bright red was very in line with Shao Wanru¡¯s temperament. She was both pure and attractive in others¡¯ eyes now, which was different from what she had been¡ªmost of the time she looked very elegant.

    Chu Liuchen suddenly felt uneasy and waved his hand. ¡°Change it back! The former one looks better!¡±

    His unhappy face amused Shao Wanru. She went to change her clothes again. Looking at Shao Wanru dressed in thest set of clothes, Chu Liuchen suddenly felt that it was better. At least it looked elegant and could abate Shao Wanru¡¯s innate charm. He wanted to hide her delicacy and beauty from others.

    After thinking for a while, he ordered Xiao Xuanzi again, ¡°Get a curtain hat!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi ran away happily. ¡°Look, Master is jealous!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be elegant and I happen to like elegant clothes. This outfit is not bad!¡± Chu Liuchen said seriously. Then he thought of her charming look he had just seen and suddenly leaned over to whisper in Shao Wanru¡¯s ear, ¡°However, you can consider wearing bright red underwear in the future!¡±

    Chu Liuchen thought that his wife must look gorgeous with her snow-white skin matched with bright red. He could see her in red but others couldn¡¯t!

    Shao Wanru was confused at first, but she came to her senses once she saw his look. She pinched his hand hard, indicating that he should not talk nonsense.

    Chu Liuchen naturally held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and went out with her.

    The carriage was prepared. Chu Liuchen helped Shao Wanru get on the carriage first, and then he got it too. After giving the coachman an order, the carriage was driven out of the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and they headed for Butterfly Clothing Shop...

 Chapter 904 - Dong Xiuers Birth Father

    <h4>Chapter 904 Dong Xiu¡¯er¡¯s Birth Father</h4>

    Madame Dong had been very anxious and flustered in the past few days. She was sitting in her room with a frown and couldn¡¯t calm down. She didn¡¯t expect to see that person again after so many years.

    Her expectation had long disappeared when she saw that man with his wife and daughter.

    In fact, she should have known that he couldn¡¯t remember her as he had disappeared for so many years. When she left, she had known how unfriendly his wife was to her.

    She had thought that she had given up on it, but now she had to look inside herself again. For so many years, she had been entangled.

    A shop boy knocked on the door and said, ¡°Madame, there is a guest who wants to meet you. He said he had something important to tell you!¡±

    In the past, some of her important guests would do the same, so Madame Dong was used to it. She calmed down at once and said with a calm face, ¡°Lead the important guest here!¡±

    The shop boy answered and left. After a while, he came back with a corpulent middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man seemed to be excited. He knocked on the slightly closed door and then Madame Dong¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    He pushed the door. When Madame Dong saw the person at the door, she instantly stood up with a stern look.

    ¡°Lady Ming, it¡¯s really you!¡± The man was very excited. Even though he had been prepared, he could not help crying out at the moment.

    Madame Dong looked at the middle-aged man with a pale face, but then she calmed down. She went by the table to closed the door and then returned to the table. She pointed to the table and said, ¡°Please sit down, Sir. What can I do for you?¡±

    At this time, the middle-aged man also came to his senses. He rushed to Madame Dong with a pale and excited face and said, ¡°Lady Ming. It¡¯s me. Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    Madame Dong suppressed the excitement in her heart and responded coldly, ¡°Childe Wei... no, now I should call you Lord Wei. What do you want to talk to me about? If you have no important thing, please leave. I am upied with so many businesses, So I can¡¯t sit around with you!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ming, I... you... how can you treat me like this!¡± Wei Dahai was so agitated that he began to speak incoherently. His fingers were trembling as he pressed them on the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell a joke, Lord Wei. I have nothing to do with you. Why did you say that?¡± Madame Dong sneered and said to the man in front of her with sarcasm.

    The man in front of her was exactly the cause of her previous dire straits!

    She had lived a hard life with her child alone. At the most difficult time, she once hoped to see this man appear in front of her. However, she did not see him when she was most looking forward to his help. Now, he showed up, which waspletely a joke.

    She would never get herself connected with him even if she was fooled again!

    ¡°Madam Ming, I had no choice at that time. I asked you to wait for me, didn¡¯t I? I told you that I would give you a title, but I didn¡¯t expect... I didn¡¯t expect that you would leave...¡± Wei Dahai said excitedly. Then he looked around and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the child? You were pregnant at that time. Where¡¯s the child now?¡±

    Madame Dong looked at the man in front of her with cold eyes. When she met him that day, he even pretended to be unacquainted with her. Now he showed great excitement, which was disgusting.

    ¡°Lord Wei, would you leave, please? This is where the women stay. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by others if you stay here for too long? How can I bear the responsibility if your reputation is ruined?¡± Madame Dong said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold to me, Lady Ming. I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many years, but I always failed to find you! That¡¯s out of my control!¡± Wei Dahai smiled bitterly as he picked up the corner of his robe and sat down on a chair. He looked very depressed.

    ¡°Lord Wei, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just the keeper of this shop. If you have nothing else to say, please leave!¡± Madame Dong said rudely.

    ¡°Lady Ming, what happened back then was not as simple as you think. I had no choice. If I hadn¡¯t agreed to the marriage at that time, neither of us would have been able to have a good future... You should know my feelings. How could the perennial rtionship between you and me be broken so easily? I asked you to wait for me, but you left. Where should I go to find you in such a big world?¡±

    Wei Dahai started to be unhappy. He was scolded by Madame Dong all the time, and he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°What would I get if I did? Shall I wait to be titled as your concubine? Lord Wei, I am not from a rich family, but I know what is dignity. Since you won¡¯t marry me, why did you pretend to be nice and ask me to stay?¡± Madame Dong said coldly with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Lord Wei, aren¡¯t you leaving? Then, don¡¯t me me. I was just the daughter of a merchant, so I don¡¯t care much about reputation. If you still want to talk about it, why don¡¯t we open the door and share it with everyone? Let¡¯s see who should be to me in their eyes!¡± She said as she was pointing outside.

    On finishing her words, Madame Dong went by the table to open the door.

    When Wei Dahai saw it, he became very anxious and stood up to stop her. ¡°Lady Ming, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, but I didn¡¯t expect that you are as cruel as you were. It will not be good for you if it is known to others. I have inquired about you before, and I know that you have been raising a child for so many years alone. I know how hard you have been. Since I find you, I won¡¯t let you suffer like that anymore!¡±

    ¡°He has inquired with details, so hees prepared?¡±

    Madame Dong stepped back to avoid Wei Dahai. She looked him up and down and sneered, ¡°What? Are you afraid that others will know about it? Then why did youe to see me if you are afraid? If you don¡¯t leave, I can bear to lose my face!¡±

    After saying that, she was about to go to the door again.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave. You think about it carefully, please. I really want to protect you. You have suffered a lot for so many years. Now it¡¯s time to enjoy life!¡± Seeing Madame Dong¡¯s look, Wei Dahai knew that he should not push her too hard at this time. That was what Madame Dong was like in the past. ¡°After so many years, she is still as difficult as she was!¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± Madame Dong said coldly.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m leaving. But I¡¯lle again!¡± Wei Dahai didn¡¯t dare to force her anymore. He could only say that and then leave.

    After Wei Dahai left, Madame Dong¡¯s cold face was rxed, and then her eyes turned wet. ¡°How could I be so stupid to fall in love with such a person at that time?¡±

    She had thought that he was a responsible man, but it turned out that he was just a coward.

    In the past, after she decided to follow him to travel around the world, she first apanied him to look for his aunt, but they couldn¡¯t find her, so they settled in a ce and nned to officially get married after he took the imperial exam. Unexpectedly, he passed the examination and was chosen to be the son-inw by others soon, which was told to her by her neighbor.

    She went to question Wei Dahai as soon as she heard about that. He kept avoiding the topic. In the end, he was finally forced to tell the truth. And he asked her to be his mistress and promised that he would support her forever. He also said that he would only have her in his heart. They could not be husband and wife in the current situation.

    All the vows of love before became nothing. Madame Dong couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her was the man with whom she used to be in love.

    Another reason why Madame Dong followed Wei Dahai to the capital city was that her parents also treated him like their son-inw. Although her family was not a very rich one, at least they didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothes. Her parents ran a small business that could support the whole family. Wei Dahai was nothing but a worker in their family at that time. But he was clever enough to study.

    Since he was good-looking, diligent, and well-educated, Madame Dong¡¯s parents arranged a marriage for them. Later, he said that he would go to the capital city to take the imperial exam and invite his aunt to host their wedding. So they went to the capital city together.

    Later, he passed the exam, but the bride of his wedding was not her. So how could Madame Dong be willing to stay with him as an illegitimate mistress? She just packed up and left.

    However, she was pregnant, which made her depressed. She fell ill halfway home, so she had to rent a house on the spot to recuperate. Later, after giving birth to Dong Xiuer, she decided to settled there because she was unwilling to lose face in front of the people in her hometown.

    During the period when Dong Xiuer was in poor health, she once thought about going to the capital city to find Wei Dahai. She didn¡¯t intend to beg him to embrace her and her daughter but just hoped that he could help their daughter. At that moment, she still had some expectations for Wei Dahai.

    However, when they met again today, it waspletely broken...

    ¡°Madame Dong, Her Highness is here to see you!¡± A clear voice suddenly came from the door. Madame Dong looked up and found that it was from Yujie. She immediately knew that Shao Wanru was here. She hurriedly wiped the tears off the corners of her eyes and was about to go out to wee Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Madame Dong, you don¡¯t have toe out. Her Highness wille to see you herself!¡± Yujie winked at Madame Dong and said mischievously.

    Madame Dong immediately understood what Yujie meant. Prince Chen didn¡¯t want others to know that she was the owner of the shop. So Madame Dong nodded at once. She calmed herself down and stood in the room waiting for Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru entered the room with Qu Le. Yujie did not follow in. After closing the door, she stood outside.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Madame Dong stepped forward and saluted.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Madame Dong, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Then she walked to sit down in therge chair behind the desk and asked directly, ¡°Madame Dong, you¡¯ve been looking for me in a hurry these days. Is there anything urgent that you can¡¯t solve?¡±

    Madame Dong calmed down again and answered calmly, ¡°Her Highness, Dong Xiuer¡¯s father came to see me. I¡¯m afraid that he will be your obstacle!¡±

    Actually, Madame Dong had ever thought that Wei Dahai might show up and ruin Princess Chen¡¯s n. And he indeed did what she had been worried about.

    Shao Wanru was unexpected. She blinked her eyes in surprise, and there was a trace of deepness in her watery eyes. It was not that she didn¡¯t understand, but she just thought it strange. It was Madame Dong¡¯s private affair. There was no need to see her and tell her every detail in such a hurry.

 Chapter 905 - Excited! The Sowed Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 905 Excited! The Sowed Seeds</h4>

    ¡°Her Highness, I think he has something to do with Marquis Xing!¡± Madame Dong did not hide her suspicion and told it to Shao Wanru Bluntly.

    ¡°Second Uncle?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her watery eyes slowly became suspected.

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen Marquis Xing before when I stayed in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But on the day when I left there, I happened to see him, who also caught sight of me. I was surprised and remembered that he is the previous Second Young Master Shao!¡± Madame Dong gritted her teeth and said.

    ¡°What on earth is the thing?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion.

    Madame Dong kept herself calm and slowly talked about the past. She was not very sure of the identity of Marquis Xing, but after Wei Dahai came to see her, she immediately figured out the answers to the questions.

    That she came across Wei Dahai that day was obviously not an ident. It was probably his n. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so calm and hadn¡¯t even given a nce at her.

    It was obvious that he had known early that she would be there. And Marquis Xing was the only person who both had seen her before and had something to do with Wei Dahai because he was the previous Second Young Master Shao whom they both knew.

    Shao Jing was also involved in the love story between Madame Dong and Wei Dahai. In the past, Shao Jing was just an ordinary Young Master from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although he was a legitimate son, he was not expected to get the position of the Heir of Duke Xing. His elder brother, the legitimate eldest son had be the heir early.

    As the legitimate second son, he was not valued by his parents, and he made friends with wicked people.

    Since he was the legitimate son who could not inherit the mansion, he had to choose to study since he was a child. He happened to be in the same major with Wei Dahai.

    Moreover, both of them passed the examination, though their marks were almost at the bottom of the rank. They became good friends because of their low ranks.

    After Madame Dong dug out that Wei Dahai cheated on her, the Second Young Master Shao even came to persuade Madame Dong to be Wei Dahai¡¯s mistress! He also promised that Wei Dahai woulde to visit her even he had married that Miss and that no one would figure out about her being a mistress of Wei.

    ¡°Why was he so sure?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly became suspicious when hearing Madame Dong talk about it. ¡°There is no secret that can be buried forever in the world. How could Shao Jing be so sure that he could hide it from everyone else?¡±

    Madame Dong gritted her teeth and exined, ¡°Her Highness, Second Young Master Shao said that he would rent a courtyard for me in the name of him. So even if the Miss that Wei Dahai married found out the courtyard, she would be misled to believe that I was Second Young Master Shao¡¯s mistress instead of Wei Dahai¡¯s!¡±

    Madame Dong was just a girl at that time, but her dignity was humiliated by Wei Dahai and Shao Jing like that!

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will punish him?¡± Shao Wanru felt that something was wrong. ¡°When has Shao Jing been so enthusiastic?¡±

    Judging from Shao Jing¡¯s temperament, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that he would do such a thing that was good for others but not for himself!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. At that time, he didn¡¯t say which mansion he came from. I only heard Wei Dahai call him Second Young Master Shao. And he looked very scheming!¡± Madame Dong said angrily.

    Madame Dong had no good impression of the Second Young Master Shao, who was on the side of Wei Dahai at that time.

    Shao Wanru thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Marquis Xing saw you that day and recognized you, and soon Wei Dahai came to meet you. They took action fast!¡± She felt strange about it and thought that there was something wrong.

    ¡°I also feel strange. How can Marquis Shao be so enthusiastic that he still remembers me after so many years?¡± Madame Dong said with a little sarcasm.

    ¡°Shao Jing does care too much about her. What¡¯s more, hasn¡¯t Madame Dong¡¯s appearance changed since so many years passed?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Madame Dong up and down with huge confusion.

    Since Madame Dong didn¡¯t live a good life before, she looked much older than people of her age. So, how could Shao Jing recognize her, whom he had only met a few times so many years ago? What¡¯s more, she was just a woman who had little to do with Shao Jing. He was not even involved when Madame Dong left at that time!

    How could he recognize Madame Dong at one nce?

    ¡°How did you recognize my Second Uncle?¡± Shao Wanru decided to figure it out reversely.

    ¡°Second Young Master Shao looked kind and friendly. He smiled at everyone he met with a good temper. He was different from others. Even though so many years have passed, he has only be a little older and looked a little more dignified. He hasn¡¯t changed in other aspects!¡± Madame Dong said slowly.

    It was true that the Second Young Master Shao had not changed too much. Moreover, he looked different from others, so it was easy to recognize him.

    Shao Jing was easy to recognize, but what about Madame Dong? Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on her again. Madame Dong was not the typical kind who could be easily recognized. Although her eyebrows and eyes could show that she should be a beauty when she was young, she looked quite ordinary now and it was hard to recognize her if she was in the crowd.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that Shao Jing had remembered an unimportant woman for so many years.

    Her long eyshes fluttered, and then she suddenly remembered one thing. She once saw Shao Jing in front of the gate of Butterfly Clothing Shop. Could it be that Shao Jing had targeted Butterfly Clothing Shop at that time? It could exin why he knew Madame Dong was the shopkeeper of Butterfly Clothing Shop as soon as he saw her!

    ¡°Did you look unnatural when you met him at that time?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, when I saw Second Young Master Shao, I froze there. If it weren¡¯t for that I was urged to leave, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to move at all at that time!¡± Madame Dong lowered her head and said.

    She was so shocked that she even refused to believe that she could see Second Young Master Shao again. At that time, she wanted to leave as soon as possible so that he wouldn¡¯t notice her. However, she was too stunned to move her feet. Then she saw him turn around and look at her with observing eyes.

    Shao Wanru considered Madame Dong¡¯s words and asked, ¡°So, he saw you and recognized you after a careful observation?¡±

    ¡°I think so!¡± Madame Dong nodded and felt that Shao Wanru¡¯s analysis was reasonable.

    Shao Wanru kept silent for a moment and tried to organize it in her mind. ¡°At first, Shao Jing noticed Butterfly Clothing Shop and he even saw Madame Dong there. Then he met Madame Dong in his mansion, and thetter¡¯s stunned face helped him recognize her and realized that she knew him too!¡±

    Later, he remembered or found out something, after which Wei Dahai came to find Madame Dong.

    ¡°If that is the case, then why does Shao Jing keep an eye on Butterfly Clothing Shop?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think that there was anything special about Butterfly Clothing Shop!

    ¡°I met a middle-aged man on my way here just now. Is he...¡± Shao Wanru asked softly, ¡°Wei Dahai?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. I think I met his wife at the shop that day. She specially came and confirmed who I was. I have checked and found that she had once ordered a dress with ourtest toggle-and-loop buttons from our shop.¡± Madame Dong also came to her senses at this time and analyzed orderly.

    ¡°Has Shao Jing suspected that you are the owner of this shop, Your Highness?¡± Madame Dong added.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°No, it is impossible!¡±

    There were so many shops in the capital city. It was impossible for Shao Jing to pay attention to an inconspicuous shop, not to mention one with a female keeper.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the reason, why would he keep his eyes on it?¡± Madame Dong frowned and asked. She was clear-headed when she was not upied with Wei Dahai.

    ¡°My shop always caters for women customers, and it has nothing special. Even though it once caught much attention because I showed up in front of others with clothes from here before, it was just the matter that interested women. Therefore, my Second Uncle can¡¯t notice this ce. Besides, even if it is my shop, so what? Among my mother¡¯s dowries, there were lots of shops, which now all belong to me!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Her Highness, could it be caused by that matter happening in that embroidery shop?¡± Qu Le suddenly asked.

    ¡°Fann Embroidery Shop?¡± Madame Dong asked with her eyes lighting up.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes became deep as well. Fann Embroidery Shop definitely no longer merely belongs to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. After investigating it, Shao Wanru was sure that it had something to do with Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°So who is behind Shao Jing? Has he targeted me after he inquired about Fann Embroidery Shop?¡± Shao Wanru thought.

    She might not be afraid of being targeted before. Anyway, she was just a woman who really ran a business. She might never care even if she was really targeted by Chu Liuyue! But now she could not think like that. Now that she married Chu Liuchen, no matter what happened to her, her husband would be the first person that came into people¡¯s minds.

    With fluttering her eyshes that were as long as butterfly wings, she pursed her red lips slightly and said with deep eyes, ¡°Did anything new happen in Fann Embroidery Shop?¡±

    Madame Dong thought for a second and answered, ¡°Nothing. I have followed your order to lend money to them, but they haven¡¯t repaid it yet!¡±

    The two shops were in a financial rtionship, but they didn¡¯t usually have much contact with each other.

    Shao Wanru had made up her mind and said lightly, ¡°Ask Fann Embroidery Shop for payment. Tell them that the owner has great use for the money and hope Fann Embroidery Shop can return the money as soon as possible.¡±

    She had intended to control Fann Embroidery Shop. However, Shao Jing had targeted it, so it was better to cut the tie with it. Moreover, it was time to sprout the other seeds that she nted before... Actually, it was the trap set by her!

    ¡°Yes, I have your order! Please rest assured, Your Highness.¡± Madame Dong nodded at once. She had long known Shao Wanru¡¯s n. Princess Chen had made a trap for the matter of Fann Embroidery Shop since three years ago. Although it was a little hasty to uncover it, it didn¡¯t destroy her n.

    Madame Dong admired the princess in front of her more and more. ¡°Anyway, she was only eleven years old when she came out the secret n that had beensting for three years...¡±

 Chapter 906 - Who Attacks Whom

    <h4>Chapter 906 Who Attacks Whom</h4>

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t stay long in Butterfly Clothing Shop. After talking with Madame Dong for a while, she walked out of the shop. Madame Dong escorted her to the door with courtesy. This was what she did to every distinguished customer, so it didn¡¯t arouse others¡¯ suspicion.

    Yujie was waiting at the door. When she saw Shao Wanrue out, she helped Shao Wanru put on her curtain hat and then went to the second floor with her. There was a ce to rest there, where Chu Liuchen was sitting and waiting for Shao Wanru.

    Seeing hering over, Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and askedzily, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good. Nothing peculiar happened,¡± Shao Wanru said vaguely.

    ¡°Can we deal with it?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Shao Wanru answered.

    Knowing that Chu Liuchen was worried about her, Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this before. Now I¡¯m just rearranging it, but I may need Qing¡¯er to help me collect something!¡±

    But Qing¡¯er was not the only help Shao Wanru needed. The two secret guardsmen sent by Chu Liuchen for Shao Wanru must be needed. Although Shao Wanru had married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion now, she did not intend to send them back to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Two may not be enough. I¡¯ll send two more for you.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly, reached out to pull her up, and asked gently, ¡°Have you seen anything you like? Do you want to order several suits of clothes?¡±

    ¡°Great!¡± Shao Wanru nodded happily. Since she couldn¡¯t let others know that she came here just to see Madame Dong today, she had to pretend to be a normal customer.

    Shao Wanru asked the shop boy standing aside to bring a few bolts of cloth over. She picked a few and asked the shop boy to make clothes ording to thetest style. After the tailor did his job, the two of them went out with a group of servants.

    After they got on the carriage, they went to a gold jewelry shop. Shao Wanru bought a few sets of jewelry and then left.

    After they left, the people spying on them went back to report to their master.

    After getting the news, Chu Liuyue sneered, ¡°Chu Liuchen is still weak inside!¡±

    He had already heard that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t consummate his marriage that night. After a sigh of relief, he felt that Chu Liuchen should be like this. Even if Chu Liuchen seemed like a normal person now, in fact, he was not healthy. He had been sick for so long. Even if he was better now, he was not so well.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, do you think his health has really recovered, or does he have some other purpose? Is he bluffing?¡± Chu Liuyue asked Mr. Liu, the advisor sitting next to him.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple!¡± Mr. Liu shook his head. He was a schr who failed the Pce Examination. He was extremely intelligent but unlucky. Chu Liuyue secretly recruited him because of his reputation.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, do you mean that he faked it? But he indeed didn¡¯t consummate the marriage!¡± Chu Liuyue said with certainty. On the second day of Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru¡¯s marriage, when they entered the pce, a Nanny guessed that Shao Wanru was still a virgin since there was nothing unusual with her physical condition.

    There were many sharp-eyed nannies in the Pce. They could tell from a girl¡¯s gaits, movements, and subtle gestures whether she was still a virgin or not.

    Although the guess was not very reliable, considering the rumorster, it was highly possible.

    Mr. Liu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they have consummated their marriage, but...¡± In fact, he did not understand why his master was so focused on whether Prince Chen had consummated his marriage or not. This kind of thing was trivial. It was just the joy of the couple. He didn¡¯t see any need to keep an eye on it.

    In Mr. Liu¡¯s view, whether Prince Chen consummated his marriage or not had nothing to do with the serious stuff and overall situation.

    He thought Prince Yue needed to see the bigger picture instead of these trivial things about love affairs. Moreover, even if those two didn¡¯t consummate the marriage, the Fifth Miss Shao was now Princess Chen and had nothing to do with anyone else, let alone Prince Yue.

    Mr. Liu coughed in a low voice and reminded Chu Liuyue, ¡°Your Highness, forget about whether Prince Chen has consummated his marriage or not. This trip to Nan Jiang is a chance!¡±

    Chu Liuyue frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of opportunity? Attack Chu Liuchen?¡±

    If Chu Liuchen, this sick person, continued to fall ill, Chu Liuyue felt that he was not a danger. If Chu Liuyue became the emperor in the future, he was willing to spare Chu Liuchen¡¯s life for the sake of his own reputation. But at this time he didn¡¯t think so, and he didn¡¯t want to keep Chu Liuchen alive. Chu Liuchen was such an eyesore.

    Mr. Liu coughed in a low voice again. He felt that his master was a little obsessed. The First Miss Shao, the most beautifuldy in the capital city, couldn¡¯t make his master so obsessed. The Fifth Miss Shao had got something. He wondered how seductive she could be.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m talking about Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Mr. Liu said bluntly.

    ¡°Attack Chu Qing and then put the me on Chu Liuchen?¡± Chu Liuyue raised his head and patted the table gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. You can attack Prince Chen and put the me on Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Mr. Liu said with an insinuation in his words.

    Of course, what he meant was to make them attack each other. No matter who won or lost, it had nothing to do with Chu Liuyue. He could just hide back and watch the scene secretly.

    ¡°Will Chu Qing attack Chu Liuchen?¡± Chu Liuyue chose a better n. Compared with making it seem that Chu Liuchen attacked Chu Qing, the better way was to make it seem that Chu Qing attacked Chu Liuchen.

    If it was Chu Liuchen who attacked Chu Qing, even if in the end Chu Liuchen got the me, the partial father and the even more partial Imperial Grandmother would definitely protect him. The thought of it made Chu Liuyue lose his temper.

    Chu Liuyue felt fine about being inferior to Chu Liuzhou. After all, Chu Liuzhou was the legitimate son of the Empress. An ordinary prince could notpare with him.

    However, Chu Liuchen was nothing. He got no parents and presented a danger to the throne of his father. Although so many years had passed, many old ministers would still faintly respect Chu Liuchen, as if he was the orthodox son of the empire. And none of the other Princes, including Chu Liuzhou, was as orthodox as Chu Liuchen.

    The thought of the behavior of those old ministers made Chu Liuyue annoyed.

    He had always wanted to draw them over to his side, but they had never decided which side they would choose. They seemed to be impartial, but also seemed to respect Chu Liuchen very much.

    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t do it, we can make it seem like Commandery Prince Qing has attacked Prince Chen. Although Commandery Prince Qing is also the son of the Former Emperor, he is obviously inferior to Prince Chen. Moreover, I heard that Commandery Prince Qing has always wanted to ingratiate himself with Prince Chen, but rarely has he been allowed to get into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It can be seen that Prince Chen doesn¡¯t like his brother. Of course, Commandery Prince Qing doesn¡¯t like Prince Chen either. If Prince Chen dies, Commandery Prince Qing will be the only son of the Former Emperor. With such a status, he may be doted on by the Emperor and the Empress Dowager!¡± Mr. Liu said with an insinuation.

    Chu Liuyue heard these words clearly. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, please think of a safe way. It¡¯s best to add fuel to the fire and make Chu Qing do it directly. If he can¡¯t do it directly, make it look like he has done it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will think of a safer way at first. Nan Jiang is remote. Even if the Empress Dowager and the Emperor pay attention to Prince Chen, they can¡¯t reach there sometimes. The affairs of Xu State can be big or small. Even if Prince Chen doesn¡¯t enter Xu State, he may still be harmed!¡± Mr. Liu said with a confident smile.

    Commandery Prince Qing didn¡¯t have a strong background. Even if he recruited some guardster, it was easy for others to arrange for people to work in his mansion. What was more, after Commandery Prince Qing was conferred with a title, he recruited various kinds of people at will, and even people from Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion got recruited.

    Of course, the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion was not the only one that did it. Those who needed to stick a nose into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion would do so, too. In fact, Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was full of loopholes without many secrets.

    In fact, it was not that everyone paid special attention to Chu Qing. It was just a routine operation that did not require much effort. You send in a few people at any time, do not ask them to report or do something. You only ask them to do it when there¡¯s a need. It would be perfect.

    Of course, if Mr. Liu knew that the person who leaked the information was not Chu Qing¡¯s servant, but Chu Liuyue¡¯s servant, he would not think so!

    Chu Liuyue made obeisance to Mr. Liu and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Liu! What do you think of Qi Tianyu?¡±

    Mr. Liu was now the top advisor of Chu Liuyue. Although Wen Xichi was extremely smart, Chu Liuyue always felt that he had been absent-minded recently. Sometimes, when Chu Liuyue asked him about something, he seemed to be ponderous, like he was thinking about something that nobody knew. So, Chu Liuyue felt that it was better to discuss it with Mr. Liu.

    ¡°Since Qi Tianyu agreed to marry his sister to Prince Zhou, he is loyal to you. But if his sister gives birth to a son in the future, I can¡¯t guarantee that he will still be loyal to you!¡± Mr. Liu said slowly.

    Chu Liuyue nodded repeatedly. He understood what Mr. Liu meant. Originally, he wanted to take Qi Rongzhi as a consort this time, which was discussed with Qi Tianyu before. Butter, after discussing with his advisors, he felt that it was better to send Qi Rongzhi to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. In the future, she would be an informer beside Prince Zhou and could y a special role at the most critical moment.

    Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t agree with this decision at first, butter Chu Liuyue repeatedly promised that when he ascended to the throne in the future, he would never mistreat Qi Rongzhi. Even if she couldn¡¯t be the Empress, she could be one of the most favored imperial concubines in the Pce such as an Imperial Noble Consort. Chu Liuyue also said that he would not forget kindness, and Qi Tianyu¡¯s future career would be smooth!

    Of course, if Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t agree with the decision, he could do the reverse!

    After hearing Chu Liuyue¡¯s promises and threats, Qi Tianyu had to agree with the decision. Since he had already boarded Chu Liuyue¡¯s ship, he had to agree to send his sister to Prince Zhou¡¯s as a scout.

    ¡°Give her the medicine to make her infertile!¡± Chu Liuyue said coldly.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Mr. Liu nodded. This was also his idea. In this case, in order to ensure the loyalty of the Qi siblings, this was the only way!

 Chapter 907 - Overflowed with Resentment As soon as Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen went back

    <h4>Chapter 907 Overflowed with Resentment</h4>

    As soon as Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen went back to their mansion, thetter was called to the outer court. Shao Wanru understood that he had to deal with something, so she returned to the main courtyard of the inner court alone.

    Although there was an outer court and an inner court with their respective servants, the two courts meant the same for Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen as they were the only masters in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    After returning to her room, Shao Wanru summoned Qing¡¯er and instructed her to carry out some orders.

    Then Qu Le left for Qin¡¯s Mansion. She went to deliver some gifts there but her main purpose was to meet Qing Xue who was staying in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    When Chu Liuchen finished his work, it was time for lunch. He sent Xiao Xuanzi to tell Shao Wanru that he was still upied with some jobs so he wouldn¡¯te. He asked Shao Wanru to eat lunch by herself first.

    Qing¡¯er was very efficient and she brought the news back in the afternoon of the same day, which was partly due to Shao Wanru¡¯s ongoing secret n. The other factor was Chu Liuchen¡¯s good secret guards. With two more secret guards added, Qing¡¯er had four in total now, which helped her get the information even faster.

    Qu Le returned a littleter but she was back with all the information her master needed. Qing Xue in Qin¡¯s Mansion had been secretly collecting the information about Madam Di and Qin Yuru, waiting for Shao Wanru toe and ask for it.

    Madam Di was of little use now. She had been recuperating in the inner court. She had always been in weak health¡ªshe was too weak to get out of bed and to meet guests. Shui Run was in charge of all the domestic affairs in Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    In the past three years, Shui Run had gradually established a firm foothold in Qin¡¯s Mansion. No one dared to gossip about her charge of the affairs of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, though she was just a secondary legal wife.

    Anyone smart could tell that Old Madam Qin valued Shui Run and Qin Huaiyong also doted on her wholeheartedly, for she had given birth to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s only son! Even if there were some other concubines in the mansion, none of them could step on her. As for Madam Di, she had long been out of the game. If it hadn¡¯t been for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she, the legal wife of Qin Huaiyong, might have died of illness early.

    Even though Madam Di was still alive now, few people took her seriously. In addition, it was said that Qin Yuru, the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion who married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, also lived a terrible life. She had an abortion a few days ago.

    It seemed that it made such a big scene in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion that even Madam Di was rmed. Later, Qin Yuru even went back to Qin¡¯s Mansion and visited Madam Di. As for what the two talked about, Qing Xue didn¡¯t know.

    After hearing the two girls¡¯ reports, Shao Wanru pondered for a while. She had no sympathy for Qin Yuru, thinking that Qin Yuru just got what she sowed. ¡°Whom else could she me on? What I did is to help her see the real world.¡± In a rebirth life, Shao Wanru would only show kindness to people who were also kind to her!

    Then she instructed Qing¡¯er to carry out another order. She had instructed Madame Dong before, and all she had to do was to wait and see what would happen next...

    ¡°Madam, Prince Yan hase back, but he went straight to West Courtyard!¡± Mei Xue came in and said hurriedly.

    In the West Courtyard lived a prostitute, who, however, yed music for male guests rather than had sex with them in exchange for money in a brothel. Di Yan met her a few days ago and brought her back. The woman was extremely charming, and Qin Yuru had seen her the day she entered the mansion. But she didn¡¯t take Qin Yuru seriously either.

    ¡°Madam, what should we do? Should we tell Old Madam?¡± Meiyan asked.

    They entered Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with Qin Yuru, living a hard life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion too.

    ¡°What will it help to tell her?¡± Qin Yuru cried in a sharp voice. She was no longer the same as she had been three years ago, before which she lived as a daughter of the Qin family.

    Although she had managed to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, only Old Madam took her seriously. But she always stood on Di Yan¡¯s side in the dispute between Qin Yuru and Di Yan.

    Every time Qin Yuruined about it, Old Madam would repeatedly hint her that if Di Yan hadn¡¯t married her, she would have already died. So Di Yan was her savior and she had to concede everything.

    Qin Yuru had been very impatient when Old Madam said it the first time, but Old Madam mentioned it again and again, which made Qin Yuru even more annoyed.

    It was her inexcusable scar, which was the biggest stain in her life. She had wanted to hide it in her heart, however, it was mentioned from time to time. It felt like her scars kept being poked, and her feeling was more than just anger!

    Resentment!

    She hated everything!

    She touched her shriveled belly with hatred in her eyes. That was not the first child she aborted. If it hadn¡¯t been for Di Yan, she couldn¡¯t have lost her children!

    She married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion three years ago, from which she had suffered a lot of health problems. It was owed to Di Yan, who kept bringing various women back home. He made things difficult for her, embarrassed her, and even made her miscarry.

    Thinking of what the doctor had said before, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. If she went on miscarrying babies, she would probably be infertile!

    ¡°If I will have no children, and neither will Di Yan!¡±

    ¡°Does that pregnant Concubine Tao know about this?¡± Qin Yuru asked coldly. Her thin face didn¡¯t look like that of a young wife but like that of an old woman in deep depression all year round. There was no passion but hatred in her eyes. Her expression looked colder when she was in ces without the sunshine.

    Concubine Tao had been the most favored concubine, and now she could get whatever she wanted in the mansion, just because she was pregnant!

    ¡°Yes, she does. I have secretly informed her servant girl!¡± Mei Xue said in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. We have to exaggerate its severity!¡± Qin Yuru said in a cold voice, looking like a ferocious devil. Now she couldn¡¯t get a better life, so she wouldn¡¯t let others live a good one, especially Di Yan, who had ruined her whole life.

    If Di Yan had not seduced her earlier, she would have kept her reputation and have be the wife of her favorite man Qi Tianyu. Di Yan should be to me for all her loss.

    Di Yan was still the heir of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but she had declined to such an extent. The hatred in Qin Yuru¡¯s heart made her want to overturn the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve a good life!¡±

    ¡°How can I just let them be happy after they have hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and do what you say in a minute!¡± Mei Xue hurriedly lowered her head and did not dare to stay any longer. She turned around to the inner room and took something out in a hurry.

    They were all prepared by her master a long time ago.

    ¡°Madam, the doctor hase!¡± A servant girl reported at the door.

    Qin Yuru nodded, and Meiyan hurriedly went to the door and led the doctor in. He was not the doctor who served Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but one that Qin Yuru specially found from outside.

    He was in his fifties or sixties, with a strength of character.

    The doctor walked into the room and saw that the curtain inside was down, so he bowed to the curtain and then heard a slow voice, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Doctor. Please examine me and tell me anything if there is something wrong with my body!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I will find it out!¡± The doctor promised.

    Qin Yuru nodded and slowly stretched out one of her arms from the edge of the curtain. And Meiyan put her stretched hand on the medicine pillow put aside.

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t believe the exclusive doctor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and she wanted to know the true situation about her health. After thest miscarriage, she felt that she was not in a good condition anymore. At that time, the doctor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion looked very hesitant. She asked him, but in the end, he didn¡¯t give her a certain answer due to Old Madam and Countess Yong¡¯s presence.

    The doctor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion said she would lose the ability to carry a baby if she suffered the same again and something like that... Thinking of this, Qin Yuru reached out to touch her belly, with a trace of crazy hatred shing in her eyes.

    She hated Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and its masters including Di Yan, Countess Yong, and Old Madam!

    ¡°It was they who destroyed me!¡±

    If Di Yan hadn¡¯t quarreled with her, and if he hadn¡¯t pushed her and she hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground, the child in her uterus would have been fine. ¡°Everything I suffered was all because of them!¡±

    The doctor put a silk handkerchief to cover her hand and wrist and then felt her pulses. Then he frowned.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my health?¡± Qin Yuru asked coldly, sitting on the bed.

    ¡°Madam... you seem to be in poor health, and...¡± The doctor paused, looking hesitant.

    Meiyan waved her hand, and all the other servant girls and old maids left the room.

    ¡°Doctor, now there are only me and my principal maid. Please tell me!¡± Although Qin Yuru was not hopeful, she was still very nervous.

    ¡°Madam, your body has been tortured many times. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult for you to get pregnant again. What¡¯s more... Have you ever taken any harmful medicine before?¡± The doctor said frankly.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying harmful medicine?¡± Qin Yuru trembled all over, staring at the doctor through the gauze curtain.

    ¡°It¡¯s the medicine that can help you regain a good shape of your body, but it will harm your health, especially when you are in such a condition. Taking that medicine will make you...¡± The doctor paused again, seeming to be choosing his words.

    ¡°Doctor, please tell me!¡± Qin Yuru grabbed the corner of the quilt tightly with the other hand.

    ¡°Make you never have children!¡±

    The doctor¡¯s voice was not loud, but his words exploded in Qin Yuru¡¯s ears. ¡°They even want me to have no children forever!¡±

    Creepy and crazy cackling came out of her throat without her control.

    ¡°Madam! Madam, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t worry. It is not necessarily the case!¡± Meiyan was so anxious that she hastened tofort Qin Yuru inside the curtain.

    The madughter stopped, and then Qin Yuru slowly calmed down.

    After a long while, she asked, ¡°How long have I taken it?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s since the past few days. It might be the medicine you took for the miscarriage, or it was just caused by the ipatibility between two herbals,¡± the doctor said carefully. It was difficult to deal with the private affairs of such a big family. He regretteding here, where he had to tell the truth, for arge sum of money.

    ¡°Madam, if you doubt it, you can see another doctor. I am too old and I might make a mistake!¡± the doctor stood up and said in a panic. At this time, he was eager to get rid of it. No one was willing to get involved in such kind of thing. He even felt that he shouldn¡¯t ask for the pay.

    ¡°Doctor, wait a minute. I need your help with one more thing!¡± Qin Yuru said, ¡°Meiyan, bring the medicine I took before and show it to the doctor!¡±

 Chapter 908 - Just Go and Tell Grandma!

    <h4>Chapter 908 Just Go and Tell Grandma!</h4>

    ¡°There is indeed something wrong with the medicine!¡± The doctor hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth after checking the medicine taken out by Meiyan.

    ¡°Can I be cured in such a condition?¡± Qin Yuru crumpled the quilt tightly, with the words squeezing out through the gaps between her teeth.

    The doctor was not sure about it and could only say vaguely, ¡°Uh... I¡¯m ipetent to do that. Maybe other good imperial physicians can manage to cure you!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, please write a prescription!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s hands and feet were cold.

    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly followed a servant girl to the wing room to prescribe herbals.

    ¡°Madam... Madam...¡± Meiyan faced the curtain and called her master in a timid voice.

    The more silent Qin Yuru was, the more frightened she became.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t give birth to a child, Di Yan will have to forget about having a child!¡± Qin Yuru said with a harsh and cold voice like one that was from Jiuyou Hell. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better not go. You might be med again if you do!¡± Meiyan hurriedly stepped forward to lift the gauze curtain and persuaded Qin Yuru.

    ¡°How can I reconcile myself if I don¡¯t see them being punished!¡± Qin Yuru rebuked coldly with a gloomy face. She was no longer the person she was three years ago. If it were three years ago, she would haveined to Old Madam at this time. Now she knew it was useless.

    Even if Countess Yong was found to be the culprit, she wouldn¡¯t be punished...

    No one in the mansion had ever sided with Qin Yuru.

    Just like her abortion this time, which was obviously Di Yan¡¯s fault, he med it on her, saying that she was too careless as a pregnant woman so that she lost the child!

    Di Yan¡¯s mother also made oblique usations and said that Qin Yuru should go to the Buddha Temple to cultivate in seclusion and get rid of bad luck after she recovered.

    ¡°Get rid of the bad luck? Let¡¯s see who will be the unluckiest person.¡± Even though Countess Yong was in charge of the inner court, it didn¡¯t mean that Qin Yuru had not made any progress for so many years!

    The ce Qin Yuru and Meiyan headed for was an attic. Looking down from the window of the second floor, they could see the courtyard below. This courtyard had always been vacant, but there was a scene there now.

    First, there was an aggressive youngdy who was pregnant. Her belly did not look that big, but she held her waist as if she were about to give birth now. And she was with a very arrogant face.

    The scene should have been on for a while because it had not been early anymore when Qin Yuru arrived. A young woman with only one servant girl beside her was facing a group of people. However, her servant girl seemed to be a shrewish person. She stepped forward and pushed the two old maids who rushed to the young woman from the opposite side.

    The two old maids were pushed aside, and one of them even fell to the ground. The pregnant woman became angry at once and shouted that she was going to sentence the servant girl and her master to death.

    The thing went like this. Anyway, Qin Yuru didn¡¯te toote since she got the chance to witness the two sides fighting. The pregnant Concubine Tao was knocked down. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground, and then screamed.

    Everyone stopped fighting. Some people screamed as they ran away, some immediately went to help Concubine Tao up, and some others rushed into the room to get a soft quilt. They wanted to use it to wrap Concubine Tao up and then took her back.

    Mei Xue had been standing outside the crowd. When she slipped away quietly, no one ever found that she used to be there.

    However, Qin Yuru saw her clearly. Qin Yuru, with a sneer on her face, looked down coldly and said to herself, ¡°What a good fall! There is another fall again. Look, even God can¡¯t stand Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion! Another child is lost again! Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t have a descendant! It is doomed to lose its blood!¡±

    They were very vicious words, and Meiyan lowered her head nervously and did not dare to answer her master.

    The same events had happened a lot before. Almost none of the pregnant concubines could manage to give birth to a child. Once a concubine had been pregnant for eight months, but she still came across an ident and lost her child in the end. Of course, it was all because of Qin Yuru.

    ¡°How dare you wish to give birth to a kid before the first legitimate child is born?¡± Qin Yuru was very satisfied with the tragic scene below. She kept enjoying it for a while, and it was until she saw an old maid lead the doctor there that she turned around and left.

    Her cold face also showed a smile when she saw the scene. ¡°How happy it is to see Di Yan¡¯s women lose their children!¡±

    When such a thing happened, the servants of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare to greet each other when they met. They just exchanged eye contact with each other, bowed their heads, and went on their own ways. If they heard the woman¡¯s cries in the courtyard, they only slowed down their footsteps, andter did what they should do. They seemed to have been used to it!

    After all, things like that were rare in other mansions butmon in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. In the past three years, it had happened several times.

    Their master, the heir of Duke Yong, had many women, many of whom used to be pregnant. Even his legal wife had lost her babies several times, let alone his concubines. The legal wife suffered it once again a few days ago. So it was no big deal that one of the concubines suffered the same a few minutes ago. Even if she was favored, she was just a concubine.

    Jealous of the prostitute, the favored Concubine Tao rushed over and quarreled with the neer. Unexpectedly, an unlucky thing happened to her in the fight¡ªshe was knocked down to the ground and suffered an abortion.

    The same thing happened to the Princess a few days ago.

    Since the Princess married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, it had been three years, during which no children had been born in the mansion. The servants secretly gossiped that the Princess was to me for it. Otherwise, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t have be more and more unlucky and suffered such bad luck again and again.

    Of course, some people said it was because of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s dishonesty. Since they were willing to take her as the Princess, and she was also Old Madam¡¯s granddaughter, why didn¡¯t they treat her with kindness, though they might lose some of their reputations due to the marriage with her?

    How could Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wish to have a concubine¡¯s son before the legitimate son was born? Now, not to mention a son, they hadn¡¯t had a daughter yet! Everyone became very nervous, afraid that there would be another miscarriage.

    However, it happened again. And it must be another scer in the inner court.

    Sure enough, after Di Yan came back and heard that his pregnant concubine lost the child again, he stamped his feet in anger and came to see Qin Yuru.

    Mei Xue walked out of the room with a basin of water in her hands. When she saw Di Yaning over with a livid face, she hurriedly greeted him respectfully, ¡°Prince Yan!¡±

    ¡°Get out of my face!¡± Di Yan waved his hand and knocked over the basin of water.

    Mei Xue was so scared that she took two steps back, and half of her clothes were wet.

    Di Yan stormed into the inner room and saw Qin Yuru leaning against the bed. With the blue veins throbbing on his forehead, he kicked over a spring stool in front of him and questioned, ¡°Qin Yuru, is it you again?¡±

    Qin Yuru, who was pretending to be asleep on the bed, opened her eyes and looked at Di Yan coldly. She raised the corners of her mouth and sneered, ¡°What are you talking about, Di Yan? I am recuperating here with few people around. How can you me everything on me? Tell me, what happened this time?¡±

    ¡°Qin Yuru, don¡¯t think that I will let you go because you didn¡¯t admit it!¡± Di Yan pointed at Qin Yuru and said harshly. He had now be a thin young man, looking a little gloomy. At first nce at his face with two big eye bags, people would know that he had been addicted to too much alcohol and sex with women recently.

    ¡°Di Yan, how could you say that after you killed myst child? How dare youe here to make trouble? Okay, let¡¯s go and figure it out whether it is my fault or not! If grandma supports you, I will bang my head against the wall and kill myself in front of you. That also allows you to marry another good wife who can give birth to sons for your mansion!¡± Qin Yuru retorted with sarcasm.

    Now she no longer had any illusions about Di Yan, nor did she expect to get Di Yan¡¯s favor again.

    ¡°You... you are such a vicious woman...¡± Di Yan was angry and anxious, but he didn¡¯t dare to piss her off. He stamped his feet hard and swore, ¡°You will suffer retribution!¡±

    Because of Qin Yuru¡¯s bad temper now, he really didn¡¯t dare to go against her!

    ¡°I am vicious? If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I end up like this? Do you treat a concubine as a treasure? Even she gives birth to a boy, he will be just a concubine¡¯s son. Aren¡¯t you going to bring him up as a legitimate son?¡± Qin Yuru sneered and grabbed the corner of the quilt with both hands.

    ¡°You... I¡¯ll tell grandma...¡± Di Yan said angrily.

    ¡°Go! Just go ahead. You don¡¯t deserve to be a human if you don¡¯t go to tell Grandma!¡± Qin Yuru said stubbornly.

    Di Yan was in such a fury that he couldn¡¯t even speak. He reached out to point at Qin Yuru and then kicked hard on the leg of the table to abreact his anger. The teapots and teacups on the table jumped up, and a few cups fell to the ground, making a crisp sound of breaking.

    Before Qin Yuru could say more, Di Yan turned around and left. He had to tell Grandma now that he couldn¡¯t live a life with Qin Yuru anymore, so he must divorce the wicked woman. Otherwise, he would leave the family and nevere back again.

    After investigating it, he had known that the event was instigated by Qin Yuru¡¯s servant girl, Mei Xue. If it hadn¡¯t been for Qin Yuru¡¯s order, Concubine Tao wouldn¡¯t have known that there was a new woman, and she wouldn¡¯t have been knocked down to the ground and lost her child when she was making trouble in that courtyard!

    It was all Qin Yuru¡¯s evil plot...

    ¡°Madam!¡± Seeing Di Yan leave, Meiyan and Mei Xue rushed in with pale faces.

    ¡°Hum! So what if heins to Grandma? I won¡¯t let them have a good time even if it is med on me!¡± Qin Yuru snorted coldly with a resentful look.

    Since she wouldn¡¯t have a good end, she couldn¡¯t let the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion live a good life.

    ¡°Madam, I have something to report to you!¡± An old maid¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the room.

    The master and her two servant girls were stunned for a moment. Qin Yuru signaled to the two servant girls. Mei Xue went out and saw a strange old maid at the door. She couldn¡¯t help frowning and asking unhappily, ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for our Madam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see Princess. I have something important to tell her. I¡¯m from her shop!¡±

 Chapter 909 - Losing Money or Making Money?

    <h4>Chapter 909 Losing Money or Making Money?</h4>

    ¡°What is it about?¡± Mei Xue looked up and down at the old maid and asked in an unfriendly tone.

    The old maid took a few steps forward and looked at the open door, looking very hesitant!

    ¡°Close the door, Mei Xue!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s hands slowly rxed, and a trace of coldness appeared on her thin face. Since the old maid wanted to talk with her in secret, she could not be Countess Yong¡¯s person. Moreover, the old maid indeed worked in her dowry shop, but she had never reported to her anything about the shop before.

    When Qin Yuru married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she was awarded several shops which had been Madam Di¡¯s dowries before. But in fact, those shops were still owned by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, with some Qin Yuru¡¯s people as their staff.

    Madam Di used to leave the capital, so Duke Yong became the supervisor of those shops from then on. After Madam Di came back, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion once said that the shops were in debt and implicitly asked Qin¡¯s Mansion for money. At that time, Madam Di told Old Madam that she didn¡¯t have much money, so in the end, she was allowed to offer just a little money to support Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    But the truth was Madam Di had enough money after she just arrived in the capital city. However, she was unwilling to provide subsidies for her parents¡¯ home. So she lied that she was in a difficult situation and finally got herself out of the responsibility.

    She also didn¡¯t ask back the right to take charge of those shops, thinking that it would be troublesome to go through all the formalities. Anyway, they were meant to be Qin Yuru¡¯s dowries. If they became Qin Yuru¡¯s belongings in the future, it would have nothing to do with her whether they would be in debt or not.

    However, the shops were owned by her after all. Before Qin Yuru got married, she had already helped Qin Yuru order the dowries. And she repeatedly advised Qin Yuru to arrange for some people to work in those shops so that they could help keep an eye on her possessions, or she could just exchange them for money and invest it in other businesses.

    At that time, Madam Di was clear-headed, believing that it was her absence in the capital city for so many years that caused the difficult situation of the shops. If there had been a good supervisor, they wouldn¡¯t have been in debt.

    Madam Di felt that it was because Countess Yong paid no attention to her shops that the staff neglected them. The result was that they ruined these shops from which they could have profited a lot.

    Madam Di had arranged for several maids to apany Qin Yuru to her husband¡¯s house early before the wedding. With Qin Yuru marrying into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in a hasty way, those maids were arranged to work in those shops.

    But during the three years when she lived in the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru had not got any money. She was told that those shops ran behind their expenses.

    Although Qin Yuru didn¡¯t live a happy life with Di Yan in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, no one dared to slight her, who was under Old Madam¡¯s protection. She was Old Madam¡¯s granddaughter after all. What¡¯s more, Old Madam would give her some awards from time to time. Nevertheless, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t care much about the shops since she had always been busy fighting against Di Yan and his concubines. The shops were still in the charge of Countess Yong.

    And she had never seen those maids that followed her to the mansion since they worked in those shops.

    ¡°Did something happen to the shops?¡± After Mei Xue closed the door, Qin Yuru asked the old maid in a stern voice.

    With a flustered face, the old maid took out an ount book from her arms and handed it over carefully. ¡°Madam, when I saw this ount book, I felt... felt that there was something wrong with it...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with it?¡± Qin Yuru asked, as she took over the ount book from Mei Xue and flipped through it casually. However, after scanning only two pages, her face suddenly turned pale and she sat up nervously.

    ¡°Is it the true ount book?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s... it¡¯s true. I always believed that the shops were at a loss. But I saw the ount book left by the ountant after I entered the shop... and I found... found that something was wrong...¡± The old maid stammered with her face covered with sweat, ¡°I¡¯m your servant, Madam... My whole family followed you to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion because of your marriage... so I secretly brought the ount books here...¡±

    Qin Yuru flipped the ount book again. After scanning a few pages, she directly turned to thest page, on which the profit the shop madest year was recorded. On seeing the surplus of a year, Qin Yuru became furious.

    ¡°They are profitable! They have made a huge fortune!

    ¡°This is the ount book of one shop for a year. There are several shops among my dowries! Mother and Father have been married for nearly 20 years! Countess Yong has stolen so much money!¡±

    Though Qin Yuru was not short of money, sometimes she wanted to buy some good essories. After hearing her requirement, Countess Yong criticized her, saying that her shops made their mansion sustain losses in business rather than earn money for them, so how could she be so shameless to ask for money for jewelry?

    What¡¯s more, Di Yan never spared the money spent on his concubines. Now when Qin Yuru thought of it, she found that it was her money that was spent by them, and her dignity was damaged.

    ¡°What a bitch she is!¡± Qin Yuru became extremely irritated. She only hated that she was too silly, believing whatever she was told, and she regretted that she didn¡¯t check it herself.

    When she was in Jiangzhou, she had once helped Madam Di manage the family affairs, so she was quite familiar with checking ounts. She had also helped Madam Di manage the shops in Jiangzhou. A few days before she got married, Madam Di even asked her to deal with the businesses of different shops alone.

    So how could she not know how to read an ount book? Every number on the one in her hand was true. Each deal was clearly recorded in it.

    ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go and tell Old Madam!¡± Mei Xue was Qin Yuru¡¯s principal maid, who also had a hard time in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She was very angry too after understanding what¡¯s the matter.

    ¡°Yes, Madam. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Meiyan also said in a hurry.

    The old maid suddenly knelt down and said, ¡°Madam, my family serve you. Please help us. If we are under Countess Yong¡¯s threat when ites to that point, I can¡¯t testify for you!¡± Then the old maid burst into tears.

    Countess Yong had great power in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but Qin Yuru was just a daughter-inw with such a bad reputation. She could not beat Countess Yong.

    If the old maid didn¡¯t testify for Qin Yuru, she would probably be trumped up a countercharge by Countess Yong.

    Qin Yuru took a deep breath. Although her face was still red, she looked calm. With three-year life experiences, she was no longer impulsive to every situation she met.

    Although she was not afraid of Countess Yong and even felt that it was no big deal if they perished together, she couldn¡¯tin to Old Madam directly now.

    Moreover, she did not believe that Old Madam knew nothing about the false ounts.

    She always felt that her grandmother was very wise. Countess Yong could hide it from others for so many years but she couldn¡¯t hide it from Old Madam.

    But Old Madam had always been partial to Di Yan, so Qin Yuru didn¡¯t believe in Old Madam. If Old Madam indeed cared about her, why had she always been living a morous life on the surface? Why could Di Yan¡¯s concubines bully her? And why did Countess Yong dare to try to make her infertile?

    She hated Di Yan, Countess Yong, Old Madam, and all the people in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    Qin Yuru gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hand you over!¡±

    The old maid breathed a sigh of relief, kowtowed repeatedly, wiped away her tears and snot. Then she said, ¡°Thank you, Madam! Thank you very much!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they find out that this ount book is missing?¡± Qin Yuru asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s the ount book ofst year. It was put on the lid of a box by an ountant when I saw it. It seemed that it was supposed to be put in the box. There is a big basket of books, which should be the ount books over the years! ...But I also saw another basket, the books in which are those shown to others!¡±

    The old maid was a little confused and looked ignorant when she was saying that.

    But Qin Yuru was well aware! Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion must have been making two sets of ount books. One with the loss was to fool her and her mother, and the other with profits was the true ounts. ¡°Madam Shi not only wants to oppress me but also keeps robbing me of my money! When I be infertile, she will find another legal wife for Di Yan. At that time, the children of that wife will step on me!¡±

    ¡°And my everything will be left to Madam Di¡¯s children!¡± Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t stand it anymore when thinking of this.

    A n came into being in her mind!

    ¡°Di Yan, Don¡¯t wish to be safe and sound forever if I am not happy! Neither will you, Madam Shi! I am afraid of nothing now, because I have nothing to lose now...¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, here¡¯s Madame Dong¡¯s letter!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a smile and handed the letter in her hand over. Shao Wanru opened it, read it quickly, and then nodded repeatedly.

    Shao Wanru had figured out the fraud involving the two sets of ount books early. She urged Fann Embroidery Shop to pay back the money. But Fann Embroidery Shop couldn¡¯t pay it now, so they invited Madame Dong to talk, hoping that she could wait a little longer. However, Madame Dong refused, saying that she was in urgent need of the money and hinting there was gossip among people that Fann Embroidery Shop was in debt. She was afraid that Butterfly Clothing Shop would also suffer the same if Fann Embroidery Shop didn¡¯t pay back now.

    Of course, Supervisor Xiao of Fann Embroidery Shop understood what Madame Dong meant. She knew that someone had whispered to Madame Dong behind. To dispel Madame Dong¡¯s doubts, she showed the ount books of thest few years to Madame Dong.

    She trusted Madame Dong so much and even showed her the most precious ount books because they were often sent to Madame Dong when she borrowed money from Butterfly Clothing Shop in the past. Supervisor Xiao didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to show several books at once to Madame Dong.

    Having supported Fann Embroidery Shop for three years, Butterfly Clothing Shop had be its mainstay. After making deals with Madame Dong for such a long time, Supervisor Xiao felt that Madame Dong was just a shrewd shopkeeper.

    ¡°Butterfly Clothing Shop opened three years ago in the capital city, so it can¡¯t be involved in other forces that have existed for a long time. It is convenient to make use of Fann Embroidery Shop. And there is no need to be afraid that our secret will be exposed.

    ¡°Besides, it is said that the owner of Butterfly Clothing Shop is just an ordinary businessman with no background, who rarely stays in the capital city. If they find something wrong with our shop, I can directly seal Butterfly Clothing Shop and imprison Madame Dong. It is not a difficult thing.¡±

    Now that they were both merchants, they should calm down and make negotiations as a merchant would do.

    Those were the first half part of Madame Dong¡¯s letter, but the second half was not only Madame Dong¡¯s work...

 Chapter 910 - Make Trouble in Her Own Shop!

    <h4>Chapter 910 Make Trouble in Her Own Shop!</h4>

    Supervisor Xiao invited Madame Dong to Fann Embroidery Shop and showed her the ount books with the records of the money the shop had earned over the years. She asked Madame Dong to rest assured and promised that they would return the money soon.

    To win Madame Dong¡¯s further trust, Supervisor Xiao showed her around Fann Embroidery Shop so that she could see its daily operation and the number of its customers. At the same time, Supervisor Xiao analyzed the location of the shop and showed her how good it was! Fann Embroidery Shop was surrounded by many partner shops which could support it a lot.

    Madame Dong was quite satisfied with what was shown to her and then left.

    However, Supervisor Xiao didn¡¯t expect that one of those secret ount books was taken and sent to Qin Yuru when she was seeing off Madame Dong.

    This set of true ount books was undered. However, to cope with Madame Dong today, Supervisor Xiao specially took out the box that contained this set of ount books in front of Madame Dong and casually chose several ones to show her without any caution.

    Of course, it was to convince Madame Dong.

    After reading Madame Dong¡¯s letter, Shao Wanru smiled slightly. ¡°At this point, I¡¯ll wait and see what will happen...¡±

    Qin Yuru came to Fann Embroidery Shop with not only her two principal maids Mei Xue and Meiyan but also a group of servant girls and old maids. All of them headed to the ountant¡¯s office with open hostility!

    ¡°Who are you? Ah...¡± A shop boy came up to stop them, but he was fiercely pushed aside by an old maid in the front.

    ¡°How dare you! This is...¡± Another shop boy came up to stop them but was also pushed aside. Unfortunately, he bumped into a few female guests.

    The two delicate youngdies and their servant girls were almost knocked to the counter. They were so frightened that they screamed one after another.

    Supervisor Xiao was sorting through the ount books in the ountant¡¯s office. She had done it twice because she felt something wrong. One of the ount books was missing, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had lost it.

    ¡°Madame Dong couldn¡¯t take it, as I followed her all the time and immediately came back after she left. But why is the book missing?¡±

    Supervisor Xiao put down the box of ount books in her hands and went to search the other box with fake ount books, which were put in the ountant¡¯s office all the time. Even if Fann Embroidery Shop was inspected, only these false ount books would be checked. Anyway, Fann Embroidery Shop always imed that they were at a loss, and even the shop boys said so.

    Supervisor Xiao opened the box, started to check the dates on them while counting those books and then piled them up neatly. They were exactly the false ount books of a year, no more and no less!

    But one of the true ount books was indeed missing. And it was one of thest year¡¯s.

    The two boxes of ount books were opened. Supervisor Xiao stood in the middle and frowned tightly. She tried hard to recall what had happened after she opened the box. ¡°When did I lose it? Where might it be put...¡±

    ¡°Supervisor Xiao, bad news! Some people are breaking in!¡± a shop boy rushed into the ountant¡¯s office and said to Supervisor Xiao anxiously.

    ¡°Which mansion are they from?¡± Supervisor Xiao was stunned. Such a thing had never happened before. Even a dissatisfied customer would never break in without saying a word like that.

    She had been in charge of Fann Embroidery Shop for so many years, but she had never encountered such a thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which mansion they are from! Supervisor Xiao, you¡¯d better go and have a look. The leader seems to be a madam and she is so hostile!¡± The shop boy was a sharp-eyed person. He could tell Qin Yuru was the head of the group at the first nce. But he didn¡¯t know Qin Yuru was his nominal boss.

    ¡°Ridiculous! The capital is ruled byw!¡± Supervisor Xiao became furious.

    She was not afraid that someone made the trouble. She walked out immediately.

    When she arrived outside and saw Qin Yuru with a group of people, Supervisor Xiao was shocked. Others might not know Qin Yuru, but she did.

    Supervisor Xiao often went to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to check the ount with Countess Yong. Once thetter¡¯s servant girl pointed to Qin Yuru from a distance and asked Supervisor Xiao to be careful of her, who was the nominal owner of Fann Embroidery Shop.

    Supervisor Xiao turned around and wanted to leave because she remembered that she hadn¡¯t packed up the true ount books yet!

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Qin Yuru said harshly. She also saw Supervisor Xiao and knew that she was the supervisor of Fann Embroidery Shop, for she looked different from those ordinary workers and she was surrounded by several shop boys.

    Qin Yuru was not exalted in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, but those strong old maids and servant girls followed her orders toe here with her after being rewarded with lots of money. They didn¡¯t know what had happened before, and they were told by Mei Xue that Qin Yuru was deceived by this shop, whose people changed the good clothes she ordered into a set made of cheap clothing.

    And the shop happened to be Qin Yuru¡¯s dowry.

    Qin Yuru had always been domineering, even though she had a hard time in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She would beat someone to death when she got angry!

    Even Countess Yong couldn¡¯t do anything to her since she was under Old Madam¡¯s protection.

    This time, Qin Yuru said she was going to smash her shop because the supervisor of the shop fooled her. She must teach the supervisor a lesson! Therefore, she needed a group of people in the mansion to go with her. On hearing her order, they should start to beat the supervisor. The more they beat her, the more rewards they would get!

    Since it was the shop of the Princess, and it was her order, none of them didn¡¯t wish to tter her to get more rewards.

    On hearing Qin Yuru¡¯s words, several servant girls and old maids immediately rushed to grabbed Supervisor Xiao tightly.

    A shop boy realized that the situation was not good, so he rushed out. ¡°It seems that Supervisor Xiao can¡¯t handle it alone. I have to report to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Who... who are you? Why do you catch me?¡± Supervisor Xiao struggled and winked at one of her trusted shop boys.

    The ount books in the ountant¡¯s office were the most dangerous. They must be hidden as soon as possible.

    Her henchman was a smart man. When he saw Supervisor Xiao¡¯s wink, he remembered those secret ount books. ¡°I have to go to hide them now!¡± Then he took a few steps back and was about to leave.

    Qin Yuru was smart now. She immediately waved her hand, ordering her people to catch the fleeing shop boy. Then Mei Xue, Meiyan, together with a group of servant girls and old maids, rushed to the ountant¡¯s office of which Supervisor Xiao just walked out.

    Qin Yuru came here today to get the two sets of ount books on the spot.

    ¡°Madam, please stop your people! This is Fann Embroidery Shop, a ce where no one can¡¯t make any trouble!¡± Supervisor Xiao shouted in a sharp voice and struggled hard.

    Helpless, she was forced by several servant girls and old maids to kneel in front of Qin Yuru.

    An old maid ttered Qin Yuru and brought her a chair. Qin Yuru sat down on it, looked at Supervisor Xiao coldly, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±

    ¡°Madam, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a supervisor. How can I know you?¡± Supervisor Xiao was in a panic and dare not admit that she knew Qin Yuru. She still couldn¡¯t figure out what Qin Yuru wanted to do.

    Even if Qin Yuyu wanted to check the ount, she just needed to politely show her purpose when she sent someone here or came by herself. Why was she so hostile? No one would like to see this! Supervisor Xiao only hoped that she could dy it as long as possible and it would be best if she could do it until Countess Yong came.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Qin Yuru sneered.

    Before Qin Yuru met Supervisor Xiao, she didn¡¯t remember her. But now when she saw Supervisor Xiao¡¯s face, Qin Yuru recalled a faint memory. She had seen Supervisor Xiao in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Thest time was before the Spring Festival. At that time, Supervisor Xiao should have gone there to report the ount.

    However, this kind of thing had nothing to do with Qin Yuru in the past, so she didn¡¯t care about it at that time. She just nced at her from a distance and didn¡¯t ask much about her.

    Now thinking about it, she remembered she had seen this supervisor several times. She just didn¡¯t care about her before. Thinking that her shop that could have made lots of money was upied by Countess Yong, Madam Shi, Qin Yuru believed that this supervisor must have helped a lot.

    So Qin Yuru became angrier.

    ¡°p her!¡± she ordered in a harsh tone.

    An old maid immediately came over and pped Supervisor Xiao hard ten times. While pping her, the old maid scolded, ¡°Open your dog eyes and take a look. This is the Princess of our mansion, the master of your shop. How dare you say that you don¡¯t know her?¡±

    ¡°She is the owner of this shop?¡±

    The staff could not help holding their breath. They had thought that Qin Yuru was a rude and unreasonable madam of another mansion. But after hearing that she was from their mansion, they started to feel that she wasn¡¯t that rude anymore. ¡°Supervisor Xiao must have made a huge mistake and offended the Princess. Otherwise, she would not be punished like this.¡±

    However, the Princess had done a little over. It might be hard to end it. Even if it ended, others would discuss her, the Princess of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, some gossip was easy for the speaker¡¯s mouth but hard for the listener¡¯s ears.

    The old maid finished pping Supervisor Xiao, whose face swelled up. And a stream of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°P... Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is our Princess! She is your boss too! This shop is her dowry, and she has always trusted you. She didn¡¯t expect that you made false ounts and even pretended that you didn¡¯t know her. You will be sent to the local authorities. With the usation of stealing the property of your boss for so many years, you and your family will deserve to be exiled to the frontier and can¡¯te back again!¡±

    A clever servant girl saw that Qin Yuru¡¯s two principal maids were not here, so she took a step forward, stood beside Qin Yuru, and scolded Supervisor Xiao like that.

    Hearing her words, the onlookers started another discussion and they all gossiped about Supervisor Xiao. ¡°How unexpected that the supervisor, who looks very honest, is such a person! If she indeed hasmitted those crimes, not only would Supervisor Xiao herself be punished, but also her family would be implicated.¡±

    ¡°Madam, it has nothing to do with me! It...¡± Supervisor Xiao was frightened by the servant girl¡¯s words, with her forehead covered with sweat. She hurriedly exined, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s... it¡¯s Countess Yong¡¯s idea...¡±

 Chapter 911 - Old Madam Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 911 Old Madam Was Shocked</h4>

    Supervisor Xiao was so panic that she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. Besides, her face hurt. She lost her smart mouth after she got pped on her face.

    It all happened so fast that she couldn¡¯t react in time. Her mind was still foggy and confused.

    She didn¡¯t know why things had ended up like this.

    ¡°Madam, look, there are really two ount books!¡± At this time, Mei Xue and Meiyan had already ordered several people to carry out the two boxes of ount books.

    The two boxes of ount books were put in front of Supervisor Xiao. She felt dizzy. She would rather pass out than deal with the scene.

    Mei Xue and Meiyan took out one ount book separately from each box and handed them to Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru flipped through the two ount books that had the same date with a gloomy face.

    One book recorded great revenue and the other recorded almost deficit. At the end of the year, thetter even recorded abor fee.

    ¡°Two ount books, one is authentic, and the other is bogus. Well, well, well! For so many years, you have been fooling me and telling me we have been in deficit. Well, well, well! Come and bring these ount books and thisckey to the government office to report the case!¡± Qin Yuru was so angry that she evenughed.

    ¡°Princess... Princess, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s not me, but Madam who asked us to do this. We didn¡¯t dare to embezzle the money. We sent it all to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and gave it to Madam!¡± Supervisor Xiao shouted in a panic. If she really got into the government office, she might not have the chance to say anything.

    ¡°People said that this Princess has no ability and couldn¡¯t even win her husband¡¯s heart. Why is she acting so powerful? Didn¡¯t Madam say that we couldpletely ignore this Princess?¡± Supervisor Xiao thought.

    ¡°Did Madam ask you to do this?¡± Qin Yuru snorted coldly and asked.

    ¡°I... I...¡± Supervisor Xiao hesitated again and looked around, hoping that Countess Yong woulde over to save her at this time.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me now, you won¡¯t have the chance to tell me in the future. When you get into the government office, you will be tortured severely. Don¡¯t rely on your Master to help you. For so many years, you have been helping others plot against my mother¡¯s and my dowry. Your whole family would not get away with it. The evidence is irrefutable!¡± Qin Yuru said harshly with a gloomy face.

    ¡°These shops were originally the dowry of our Princess that she got from her parents, but they have been managed by Countess Yong. Later, Princess married into the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion but those shops were still managed by the Countess. The Countess is the sister-inw of Princess¡¯s mother, and now she is our Princess¡¯s mother-inw. How could she embezzle the dowry of her daughter-inw? For the past 20 years, you, the crafty servant, must have been churning out the fake ounts and deceiving your master!¡± Mei Xue rebuked loudly.

    By the way, she echoed Qin Yuru¡¯s previous words. After all, Countess Yong was Princess¡¯s mother-inw. There were some things that others could say, but Qin Yuru could not.

    ¡°Embezzled her daughter-inw¡¯s dowry?

    ¡°Not only had she embezzled her daughter-inw¡¯s property, but she had also embezzled her sister-inw¡¯s property. She had been embezzling the money for about 20 years. Countess Yong was truly shameless and cruel,¡± people around thought.

    Mei Xue¡¯s words immediately made everyone around understand the situation.

    At first, people who thought that Qin Yuru was too barbarous, now couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathy for her. Her money had been embezzled for not just one or two years, but for twenty years. This Countess was too shameless to do such a thing.

    Embezzling her daughter-inw¡¯s dowry was shameless enough, not to mention that Qin Yuru¡¯s mother was also her sister-inw. Some people remembered the past of this Countess Yong and immediately understood that Mei Xue was telling the truth.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Princess had married into her uncle¡¯s family. She married her uncle¡¯s son. Her reputation had been ruined at that time. She was the daughter of Ningyuan Army General!

    Ningyuan Army General used to be deployed in Jiangzhou and just returned to the capital city three years ago. Since these shops were Madam of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s dowry, they should also be the dowry of her daughter. Because Madam of Ningyuan Army General went to Jiangzhou, although the shops in the capital city were owned by Madam of General, it was Countess Yong who had always been in charge of them.

    Later, this First Miss of General¡¯s Mansion married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and the ownership of these shops was transferred to the First Miss and became her dowry.

    Now it seemed that no matter the shops were owned by her or the former general¡¯s wife, Qin Yuru had got nothing. Instead, these dowries had been embezzled by Countess Yong.

    This was truly an astonishing matter!

    As for Supervisor Xiao herself, no one would believe that she dared to embezzle so much money from her Master for so many years, not just one or two years. Considering her age, she couldn¡¯t have been in charge of these shops for a long time.

    There was no other exnation except that Countess Yong, who was in charge of these shops, embezzled the money.

    Fann Embroidery Shop had a good business, and all the customers were Misses and Madams from aristocratic and rich families. At this time, after watching the whole scene, they despised Countess Yong.

    Some servant girls and old maids began to whisper.

    ¡°Princess, I didn¡¯t embezzle the money. It was Madam. It¡¯s her order...¡± At this point, Supervisor Xiao couldn¡¯t take the responsibility for today¡¯s matter anymore.

    ¡°Nonsense. Why would Madam do this? Why would she embezzle my mother¡¯s dowry?¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s face became gloomier. She had no intention to avoid the topic and interrogated her in front of everyone.

    ¡°Princess... let¡¯s... let¡¯s go inside to talk about it...¡± Supervisor Xiao said with drifting eyes.

    ¡°There is nothing that can¡¯t be discussed publicly. We can talk about it here. I don¡¯t think there is any reasonable exnation for this kind of fraud!¡± Qin Yuru said.

    After living in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for three years, Qin Yuru was no longer who she was before!

    ¡°Princess...¡± Supervisor Xiao pleaded. She didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud in front of so many people!

    However, the more she acted like this, the more people believed that this matter must have something to do with Countess Yong, and the more people despised Countess Yong.

    In the past, it was said that this Princess had a bad reputation, but now it seemed that Countess Yong was not so good either.

    An old maid shoved into the crowd hurriedly, walked to the front of Qin Yuru, bowed respectfully to her, and then said with sweat all over her face, ¡°Princess, Old Madam asked you to go to the mansion to talk about something!¡±

    ¡°What is she going to tell me? Is she going to tell me that my mother¡¯s and my dowry belonged to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qin Yuru sneered and stood still.

    Since it was dowry, even her parents¡¯ family couldn¡¯t mess with it.

    ¡°Princess, Old Madam said that this matter is very important. Please go there and have a talk!¡± The old maid was anxious and panicked. She had no choice. Old Madam had ordered that Princess must go there, otherwise, Old Madam and Madam would not spare her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go after dealing with this matter here!¡± Qin Yuru remained unmoved.

    ¡°Princess...¡± the old maid said again.

    ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go there. We can¡¯t actually interrogate her here, can we?¡± Mei Xue rolled her eyes and said in a low voice.

    Anyway, Old Madam was a senior. Besides, this matter had something to do with Countess Yong but had nothing to do with Old Madam. ¡°Old Madam wanted to deal with it properly, so she asked me to go there,¡± Qin Yuru thought.

    It would be unreasonable for Qin Yuru not to go.

    ¡°Well, have someone send thisckey and these two boxes of evidence to the government office and let them find out what is going on!¡± Qin Yuru ordered.

    When Qin Yuru finally got up, Supervisor Xiao breathed a sigh of relief. But before she could take a second breath, her heart became heavy again.

    ¡°Even when Old Madam stood out, Princess was unwilling to stop!¡± Supervisor Xiao thought.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡± Meiyan answered sharply and knocked over the old maid who came here. She asked two old maids to tie up Supervisor Xiao and had someone to carry the two boxes.

    ¡°Princess...¡± Supervisor Xiao still wanted to say something but was pushed away by Meiyan. She was forced to take a few steps back and could not get close to Qin Yuru.

    Seeing Meiyan had left with witnesses and evidence, Qin Yuru stood up and went back to the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with a group of servant girls and old maids.

    After they left, all the people in Fann Embroidery Shop began to talk about it. They said that Countess Yong was too greedy to do such a thing. If she had married into a strictly regted family, she could be divorced. No one knew how Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would deal with her!

    The matter had something to do with both the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Although Ningyuan Army General had just moved to the capital for a few years, the Emperor favored him very much. When something like this happened to his only daughter, he should do something...

    The people were talking about this matter. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, which had been inconspicuous for three years, was brought back to the spotlight again. When Qin Yuru returned to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she saw Di Yan there as soon as she got out of the carriage. Seeing her get out of the carriage, he even helped her. This had never happened to her in the past three years.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qin Yuru asked in an unkind tone.

    ¡°Grandma asked me to wait for you here!¡± Di Yan said with a cold face. He was fooling around with the innocent maids just now and didn¡¯t expect that he would be called over by his grandma and mother. Now he had to wait for Qin Yuru here.

    He and Qin Yuru hated each other¡¯s guts.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait for me here. I will go in and ask mother-inw what is going on!¡± Qin Yuru said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°When will you stop? Is it a big deal? Is there anyone in our mansion who treated you badly? Do you have to make a scene like this and embarrass my mother?¡± Di Yan said impatiently. He had just heard about what Qin Yuru had done from his grandmother and felt that Qin Yuru was a troublemaker.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal? Where is the money from my shop? Did you spend it on your concubines? Di Yan, you are so shameless to spend your wife¡¯s money on your concubines. If this newses out, you will lose face in the capital city!¡± Qin Yuru sneered, no longer hiding her contempt for Di Yan!

    ¡°You...¡± Di Yan was so angry that he raised his hand and tried to p Qin Yuru. No man could bear it when he was called ¡°living off his wife¡±!

 Chapter 912 - Crazily Make Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 912 Crazily Make Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Come on! Hit me if you have balls!¡± Qin Yuru looked up and shouted, staring at Di Yan with crazy eyes.

    Her irrational eyes scared Di Yan. He couldn¡¯t help taking a step back and getting inside to stay away from her. ¡°I won¡¯t bother myself arguing with you, you insane woman!¡±

    Qin Yuru stepped forward and followed Di Yan inside, wanting to continue the argument against him, but he walked so fast that she couldn¡¯t catch up with him at all.

    They entered Old Madam¡¯s courtyard one after the other and then walked into the main room, only to find that not only Old Madam but also Countess Yong was there with a displeased face. Countess Yong¡¯s eyes were a little wet. Obviously, she had justined to Old Madam with tears.

    Di Yan and Qin Yuru bowed to Old Madam, whoter waved to Qin Yuru and said, ¡°Yuru,e here!¡±

    ¡°Grandma...¡± Qin Yuru walked to Old Madam with wet eyes.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Old Madam took Qin Yuru¡¯s hand, leading thetter to sit next to her. Then Old Madam sighed and patted Qin Yuru¡¯s hand. ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t be angry with your mother-inw. She has no choice, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing!¡±

    Qin Yuru felt a chill in her heart. She wiped her tears and stared at Countess Yong with hatred. ¡°What do you mean, Grandma? Was Countess Yong forced by someone to do that? My mother trusted her so much, handing everything over to her! But Countess Yong has even been stealing money from us! For so many years! It has no difference whether we have those dowry shops or not! Why did she bother making such a dowry list at that time?¡±

    Her questions deeply embarrassed Old Madam, who sighed gently andforted Qin Yuru, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Yuru! They were indeed awarded to your mother. So they all belong to your mother. But your mother-inw got in a financial strait and she needed your mother¡¯s shares!¡±

    ¡°So, Grandma, you have known it early, haven¡¯t you?¡± Qin Yuru stared at Old Madam and said with hatred.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean...¡± It was hard for Old Madam to exin within a second.

    ¡°Grandma, my mother also trusted you so much! She listened to you in everything! But you... you...¡± Qin Yuru covered her face with a handkerchief and burst into tears.

    Old Madam was irritated. She frowned tightly and then red at Countess Yong.

    Countess Yong hastened to exin, ¡°Yuru, we were indeed trapped in a dilemma! Your father-inw ran into trouble at that time. He might lose his position if we didn¡¯t pay to avoid it. I had no choice but to embezzle your mother¡¯s money. I intended to make up for it after our mansion got through the difficult position, but I didn¡¯t expect to dy it. Then more and more of your money was spent as time went by.¡±

    ¡°So, do you mean that you won¡¯t make up for it now, Countess Yong?¡± Qin Yuru put down her handkerchief and asked coldly.

    ¡°No! We are about to get through everything! Don¡¯t worry, Yuru! I will definitely give all the money back to you and your mother after I settle all our problems!¡± Countess Yong promised.

    ¡°Oh, will you? You would have never intended to make up for it if I didn¡¯t figure out your secret, wouldn¡¯t you? Countess Yong, I have been married into your family for three years, and I have been obedient to you in everything. But you never paid attention to me and always picked on me. You helped Di Yan torture me and raised his concubines above me. I think that I will lose my life here soon!¡± Qin Yuru said coldly.

    Since she had made the trouble, she didn¡¯t intend to end it so easily.

    ¡°Yuru, how can you judge your mother-inw like that? I admit that she is partial, but she will not do what you said!¡± Old Madam rebuked her.

    ¡°Countess Yong herself knows best whether it is true or not! She used to give me doses of herbal medicine when I lost myst baby. Today, I asked a doctor to check them, in which he found a drug that prevents pregnancy! She either wants to kill me or wants me to be infertile. Then I will have to give way to other women, and my dowries, and everything I have, will belong to Di Yan!¡± Qin Yuru said in a harsh voice.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Yuru!¡± Old Madam banged on the table heavily and shouted in a sharp voice after hearing Qin Yuru¡¯s usation.

    ¡°Someone will know whether I am talking nonsense or not!¡± Qin Yuru was so angry that she trembled all over. ¡°Grandma knows about it. She is no longer the Grandma who cares about me!¡±

    ¡°Qin Yuru, I will divorce you if you keep talking such nonsense! Don¡¯t think that Grandma will ask me to give way to you again!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s aggressive attitude infuriated Di Yan so much that he couldn¡¯t help standing up and scolding her, with his finger pointing at her nose.

    ¡°Divorce me? Fine! Let¡¯s make clear the property division before that!¡± Qin Yuru pounded the table, stood up and said, ¡°In the past 20 years, you have owed my mother and me arge sum of money. It is within reason that you make up for it with the whole Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You... what an evil woman!¡± Di Yan was so angry that he reached out to be about to hit her.

    However, he was stopped by Countess Yong. She winked at him when speaking to Qin Yuru with a smile. ¡°Yuru, don¡¯t get mad at him. He has always been like this since he was a child, but he is good to his family. He took good care of us when you and I were ill, right?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he enjoying himself with those sluts in the garden when I was sick?¡± On remembering this, Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help gnashing her teeth in anger.

    She married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for three years, but Di Yan had never liked her. They quarreled with each other every time they met. When Di Yan was in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, most of the time he was fooling around in the courtyards of those concubines. And no one knew where he went when he was out. He came to take care of Qin Yuru when she was ill because Old Madam and Duke Yong forced him to do that.

    If Di Yan was not forced, how would he have been willing to show up in front of her?

    Di Yan dide to visit her, but he sneered at her and said a lot of sarcastic remarks.

    In the beginning, she had ever expected to win Di Yan¡¯s heart. So, even if she was angry, she would try her best to suppress her temper, though she would asionallyin to Old Madam. But now Qin Yuru was full of hatred for the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, so how could she wish to get along well with Di Yan?

    ¡°Watch your mouth, Qin Yuru! What do you mean by saying ¡®sluts¡¯? No matter how low they are, they werepletely virginal when they married into the mansion. They are not like some arrogant woman who got married with a dirty body...¡± Di Yan raised his head and sneered loudly.

    But before he finished his words, he was pped hard in the face, which made him lose his bnce and stagger back. He looked at Countess Yong in front of him in astonishment and asked in disbelief, ¡°Mother, why did you p me?¡±

    ¡°Yuru is in poor health and a bad mood now. How can you say such annoying words to her? Why can¡¯t a couple sit down and talk to each other in peace? Is there a need to make such a scene?¡± Countess Yong said with her hands trembling. She had to do that. If Di Yan finished his words, it would be more troublesome.

    Old Madam was sitting there with a numb face.

    Di Yan didn¡¯t hear Countess Yong¡¯s words at all. He shouted with grievances after he staggered back, ¡°Mother, you pped me for that dirty woman?¡± Then he turned around and strode away. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in it anymore. Anyway, it was none of his business.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er, Yan¡¯er...¡± Countess Yong stepped forward, trying to grab Di Yan¡¯s clothes, but he ran so fast that she didn¡¯t even catch a corner of his clothes.

    ¡°Grandma, I have sent the supervisor of Fann Embroidery Shop and the two sets of ount books to the government office, as well as the medicine sent to me by Countess Yong!¡± Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help sneering when she saw Di Yan leaving. She had no other ideas about Di Yan, but she would never let him go.

    ¡°What? You have sent them to the government?¡± Countess Yong cried, nearly losing her consciousness and falling down to the ground. Fortunately, an old maid next to her quickly helped her up.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Countess Yong turned to Old Madam and said in despair.

    If the matter was exposed, her life as the Countess woulde to an end soon!

    ¡°Yuru, call them back!¡± Old Madam¡¯s face darkened, and she shouted at Qin Yuru in an anxious voice.

    This was the first time she spoke to Qin Yuru in such a way.

    Qin Yuruughed so insanely that she lost control of her tears.

    ¡°Yuru, what¡¯s wrong with you? Just call them back!¡± Old Madam banged on the table heavily and said, ¡°I will exin to you about your mother-inw¡¯s thing. What will others think of our mansion when the family is in such a mess?¡±

    ¡°Family?¡± Qin Yuruughed and said with an insane look, ¡°Are we a family? I am afraid that I will lose my life if I keep being one of your family. Before I came here, I have informed my father that I would go back to the General¡¯s Mansion. I will divorce Di Yan!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Old Madam stood up in shock. She didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru would do such a thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m talking about, Grandma? If I hadn¡¯t been set up by someone, how could I have had abortions again and again? Don¡¯t tell me that Madam Shi knows nothing about it. Apparently, she wants to kill me! Even if she doesn¡¯t want my life, she wants to suppress me and prevent me from giving birth to a child!¡± Qin Yuru pointed at Countess Yong and gritted her teeth.

    Countess Yong covered her face and burst into tears. ¡°Mother, mother, it¡¯s not the truth. How... how could I do such a thing? Yuru misunderstood me!¡±

    ¡°Go and call them back!¡± Old Madam raised her eyebrows and shouted at Qin Yuru with a gloomy face.

    In the past, when Old Madam faced Qin Yuru, she was full of love. No matter how much trouble Qin Yuru made, Old Madam would help her.

    Old Madam¡¯s changed attitude was both surprising and expected for Qin Yuru.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. This time, I must expose her crime in the court!¡± Qin Yuru screamed.

    ¡°Come and take the Princess away!¡± Old Madam said with disappointment with a livid face. Two strong old maids showed up to take Qin Yuru away.

    ¡°Old Madam, what did Yuru do to offend you? Why do you treat her like this?¡± A cold voice suddenly came from the door!

 Chapter 913 - Question! It Would Be Suppressed?

    <h4>Chapter 913 Question! It Would Be Suppressed?</h4>

    Qin Huaiyong came!

    ¡°Father! Save me, Father!¡± Qin Yuru took a step back and cried when she heard Qin Huaiyong¡¯s voice.

    Qin Huaiyong stood at the open door with a cold face. The servant girls and old maids beside him stepped backward, not daring to stop him anymore.

    How could the servants resist a general with a murderous aura brought from the battlefield?

    Qin Huaiyong walked in calmly. Qin Yuru rushed to stand behind him and cried when wiping the tears, ¡°Father, save me! Father, save me!¡±

    Qin Huanyong¡¯s arrival made both Old Madam and Countess Yong deeply embarrassed.

    ¡°Old Madam, Countess Yong, I don¡¯t understand! Why did you do that? If you don¡¯t want to pay for Madam Di¡¯s wedding with dowries, you didn¡¯t have to give her these shops at that time. We would never force you to do so even if you didn¡¯t give her any dowry! Why did Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion embezzle money?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong had learned about the matter. He cast cold eyes at the two women.

    Old Madam and Countess Yong blushed due to his questions and didn¡¯t know how to deal with him.

    ¡°You not only took back the management of those dowry shops but also cooked the books! When Madam Di and I just returned to the capital, you used to ask us for money, saying that you had been suffering a loss for many years. Now I just heard a different version. I wonder whether Old Madam and Countess Yong have ever felt guilty for your greed. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your devil deeds to your family will disappoint them?¡± Qin Huaiyong said in a cold voice.

    He had never had a good impression of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Qin Yuru wouldn¡¯t have made such a scene if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had treated Madam Di well.¡± Thinking of this, he felt even angrier.

    Since Old Madam and Countess Yong did not speak, Qin Huaiyong said again, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you treated your family like that! What will you do to other people? Since Old Madam and Countess Yong don¡¯t like Yuru, I will take her home. No matter how wrong she is, she should not be sentenced to death!¡± Then he cupped his hands to them and turned to go out.

    Qin Yuru hurriedly followed up.

    Old Madam wanted to stop them, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only watch them leave.

    ¡°Mother, what should we do now? What should we do?¡± Countess Yong sat down weak and limp in the chair and burst into tears. ¡°This is not only my own fault but... Mother...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam reproached. She waved her hand and asked all the servants in the room to leave.

    After everyone else left, Old Madam sat down with a tight frown between her eyebrows. It was really hard to deal with this matter at the moment.

    ¡°Mother, what should we do now? If it is exposed... our whole mansion will be in trouble...¡± Countess Yong cried in a low voice.

    She was at a loss for what to do next. If Qin Yuru fought against her to the end, she would fail. She had expected to suppress Qin Yuru with elders¡¯ identity. But it seemed that Qin Yuru had decided to pursue it unless she died. Countess Yong didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment.

    When it came to the false ounts, she felt very aggrieved too. She did do that by herself.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal much of her money, though I did do the stealing! Now I am the one taking all the me. How can I take the me alone?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll think about it!¡± Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was in a bad mood now. She banged the table with her hand again and said in a harsh voice. She was unable to deal with it now. She didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru would expose the whole thing and even tell the government regardless of anything.

    Since it had been spread to the yamen, how would Qin¡¯s Mansion react? It was hard to say!

    At least, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion might not be powerful enough to deal with the government.

    ¡°Invite Duke Yong here! I want to ask him to deal with this matter. Just say... I can¡¯t deal with it anymore. If the whole thing is exposed, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will be a tragedy!¡± Old Madam¡¯s face looked very dark through the half-closed door.

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll go now!¡± Countess Yong seemed to be granted amnesty. She stood up in a hurry and staggered out. She almost tripped at the door. Luckily, she reached out to hold the door frame in time to steady herself. Then she rushed away.

    All the servant girls and old maids who followed her hurried to catch up with her.

    ¡°What a sin... what a sin...¡± In the main room, Old Madam sighed heavily...

    ¡°You guessed it, Miss! Everyone in the capital has known about it. They are now gossiping about Countess Yong¡¯s misconducts, saying that she coveted her daughter-inw¡¯s dowries and upied her sister-inw¡¯s dowries, and she has taken charge of a shop for many years since her sister-inw married out. The two sets of ount books have been sent to the lord mayor¡¯s yamen, and everyone is waiting for a public trial there!¡± Qing¡¯er reported the message she got to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru sealed the sachet, on which there were a few stalks of purple bamboo embroidered. Under the bamboo was a small grasnd with a few small flowers attached to it. It looked very elegant.

    The sachet was filled with herbal medicines that could drive snakes and insects away. So she had to be very careful when sealing the mouth with so many herbals in it. It couldn¡¯t be sewn too tightly or too loosely, or it would lose its original shape and be ugly.

    After hearing Qing¡¯er¡¯s words, Shao Wanru was very calm and carefully moved the needle. When the mouth of the sachet waspletely sealed, she cut off the thread and said, ¡°There won¡¯t be a public trial!¡±

    ¡°Why, Miss? Many people saw it happen. There are witnesses and testimonies! They can be considered the irond evidence!¡± Qu Le took the scissors handed over by Shao Wanru and asked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think it can be suppressed. Since First Miss Qin wants to uncover it, she shouldn¡¯t want to let it go easily!¡±

    ¡°Whether she wants to let it go or not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile. Her ck hair that had just been washed causally scattered on her back. The faint light softened the charm in her eyes, which changed her charming nature into a gentle one. She looked more delicate and beautiful.

    The voices of ¡°Your Highness¡± came from the door one after another. Chu Liuchen came back.

    As soon as Shao Wanru stood up, the curtain was lifted, and Chu Liuchen hade in. He looked handsome and elegant with a navy robe with golden bamboo patterns.

    The servant girls in the room left carefully.

    ¡°Why are you still making it? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go to bed early?¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to pick up the sachet put on the table, and then said with a gentle look and in a doting voice, ¡°Such a dark light hurts your eyes. You can ask the servant girls to make it if you want it finished!¡±

    ¡°There are some made by the servant girls! You can give them to your followers. The one I made is only for you!¡± Shao Wanru handed the sachet to Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°Look, it¡¯s filled with the smell you like. It has the smell of not only the insect repent but also the good incense you often use. Do you like it?¡±

    The smell of the herbal medicines in the sachet was very strong, but there was indeed a different fragrance mixed with it. It smelt very light under the strong herbals. But if the sachet was carefully sniffed, it could be told that the fragrance was the same one in Chu Liuchen¡¯s study.

    ¡°I certainly like what you made for me, Zhuozhuo! But I will feel distressed. You haven¡¯t been asleep at this time. I told you that I woulde backter tonight, didn¡¯t I?¡± Chu Liuchen led Shao Wanru to sit on the couch and hold her in his arms habitually.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep anyway. We were talking about Qin Yuru!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Chu Liuchen. ¡°I asked Qing¡¯er to inquire about it before. She has juste back!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Chu Liuchen removed the strand of ck hair between her eyebrows. Her half-dry hair fell over, which made her face look as small as a palm. She looked unbelievably gorgeous with delicate eyebrows and watery eyes.

    ¡°What did you get?¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually, leaning back against the cushion on the couch and holding Shao Wanru in his arms, who was made to lie on his body.

    Shao Wanru blushed. So she closed her eyes to deal with her shyness. ¡°Qin Yuru made trouble that caused Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to be the target of public criticism! Qing¡¯er had gone to inquire about it! She said that lord mayor¡¯s yamen has epted and heard the case!¡±

    ¡°It must be suppressed!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. He helped Shao Wanru to sit in a different position¡ªshe leaned on one of his arms so that she would be morefortable.

    ¡°Is it because of Prince Yue?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes to look at him and asked. It was not a question, though she sounded like she was asking one.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue does involve himself too many domains. The Empress won¡¯t like it,¡± Chu Liuchen replied meaningfully. Shao Wanru had told him before that it was proved that Chu Liuyue was the secret supporter of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What about His Majesty?¡± Shao Wanru asked after thinking for a while. The Empress would not like it even if she thought of her daughter.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor doesn¡¯t like it even more, he...¡± Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth, with his long eyshes reflected in his eyes. ¡°He never lets others know what he likes or dislikes!¡±

    Such words seemed to have a different meaning. Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and did not ask more questions. Chu Liuchen would deal with the Emperor, and she believed that he could deal with it well.

    However, Shao Wanru was worried about something else. She understood that Aunt Shui had nothing to do with the matter, but she was afraid there would be a deviation, so she subconsciously asked Chu Liuchen, ¡°How will Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion deal with it? Will it implicate people of the General¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Ningyuan Army General is not a stupid man. He is not as simple as you see!¡± Chu Liuchen said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried. I have told you before that I will help you even when you are in big trouble! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Then he patted her back gently and opened his eyes with a smile. His eyes were vivid and handsome.

    Shao Wanru looked up subconsciously and met his eyes. She felt a sweetness in her heart. After her rebirth, she found it hard to believe others, but Chu Liuchen was not one of them.

    It seemed that he would protect her at any time, which made her feel inexplicably at ease...

    ¡°Although the matter will be suppressed soon, it might cause another storm in the Pce!¡±

 Chapter 914 - Confidence! It Has Always Been My Kingdom!

    <h4>Chapter 914 Confidence! It Has Always Been My Kingdom!</h4>

    ¡°It will make trouble in the Pce?¡± Shao Wanru asked with her watery eyes full of confusion, ¡°Then, why it will be suppressed outside the Pce?¡±

    In fact, both its suppression outside and the trouble it would cause in the Pce were the Emperor¡¯s orders! He would never allow the issue that would implicate the reputation of the royal family to be kept alive.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor cares about his reputation very much!¡± Chu Liuchen slightly narrowed his beautiful eyes. His words sounded very confusing.

    Shao Wanru frowned and thought for a while, but she couldn¡¯t understand what he meant in the end. She couldn¡¯t help catching his sleeve and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Your highness?¡±

    ¡°We are married, so you don¡¯t have to call me Your highness in private!¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her with discontent.

    ¡°Master?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively.

    ¡°Call me by my name!¡± Chu Liuchen looked down at Shao Wanru with his charming eyes, with his mind full of Shao Wanru¡¯s figure. When looking at Shao Wanru like this, he felt she was his whole world.

    Shao Wanru blushed again. She was hesitant and shy, but she called ¡°Chu Liuchen¡± in the end.

    Her low and soft voice made him feel that something soft was tickling and scratching in the heart. Chu Liuchen was pleased. The happiness flowed from the bottom of his heart to his face. He smiled, lifting Shao Wanru¡¯s little face with his fingers. The sight of her pink, petal-like lips made him breathe faster.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say my family name!¡± Chu Liuchen gently induced her.

    His eyes were shining with his love for her under the light, making him look more handsome. No one except Chu Liuchen could deserve the title of the handsome and romantic young man described in the book!

    Shao Wanru seemed to be bewitched. She opened her mouth with cherry lips and said, ¡°Liuchen!¡±

    Chu Liuchen leaned to one side, pressed her under his body, and kissed her red lips that he had been coveting for a long time. The kiss was long and mild.

    Shao Wanru was so shocked that she came to herself with a stiff body. In her two lives, she had never been so close to anyone like this. Although they had been husband and wife now, Chu Liuchen had repeatedly said he would keep a distance from her. Unexpectedly, he would be so passionate.

    Yes, he was as passionate as fire.

    Chu Liuchen was on fire, which made Shao Wanru also be hot. The heat intoxicated her, but she came to herself again in a panic and subconsciously pushed him away.

    Chu Liucheny down beside her.

    Shao Wanru tried hard to calm her breath and suppress her passion. Chu Liuchen, who was lying beside her, didn¡¯t speak a word. She couldn¡¯t help turning to look at him with a blush. Then a pair of handsome eyes came into her sight. Chu Liuchen was silently looking sideways at her shy look.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shao Wanru retorted.

    Her face became more blushed after she said so.

    ¡°I am enjoying my Zhuozhuo!¡± Chu Liuchen leaned sideways and held Shao Wanru in his arms. His body temperature had decreased a lot now.

    Shao Wanru buried her head in his arms and curled her lips. ¡°What¡¯s good about me?¡±

    ¡°Undoubtedly, my princess is the most beautiful woman. Of course, no one else but I can appreciate you!¡± Shao Wanru looked even more charming with a blushed face. Chu Liuchen thought that he needed to hide his Zhuozhuo better.

    Anyone else was not allowed to covet the most precious thing in his heart!

    ¡°You are talking nonsense again!¡± Shao Wanru reached out and gently pinched Chu Liuchen in the waist.

    Chu Liuchen pretended that he was in great pain and cried out exaggeratedly, ¡°Please show mercy, mydy. If Imperial Grandmother sees the bruise, maybe she will punish you!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s teasing words reminded Shao Wanru, who poked her head out of Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms slightly and asked, ¡°Will the imperial physiciane to treat you tomorrow, Your Highness?¡±

    Chu Liuchen had almost recovered, about which, of course, only a few people knew. Although Empress Dowager and the Emperor knew that Chu Liuchen was much better, they were still worried about him, so they specially asked the imperial physician to feel his pulse every week.

    But they told the public that they needed to treat Chu Liuchen with acupuncture.

    Since he had to do acupuncture, he needed to take off his clothes even if it was just for show.

    Chu Liuchen had mentioned it to Shao Wanru on the day she entered the mansion. Shao Wanru had always remembered it. But she couldn¡¯t help asking when it came into her mind at this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They juste to feel the pulse!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    ¡°Since you have recovered, there is no need to let them feel your pulse anymore. Anyway, there are doctors in our mansion! Why do we need to ask people from the Pce?¡± Shao Wanru was worried after all.

    The imperial physician, who felt the pulse for Chu Liuchen, was also his private physician. He was very loyal to Empress Dowager, and only he knew Chu Liuchen¡¯s health condition. But Shao Wanru felt that it was better to keep an eye on him. If someone targeted the imperial physician, Chu Liuchen might be implicated.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, are you worried about me?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile. He was in a very good mood. Thinking that the girl in front of him was worried about him, he felt soft in the heart.

    He was a cold-hearted man, both towards others and himself, never expecting that he would fall in love with a woman as an ordinary man did. Apart from the woman in front of him, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else. Any other beautiful women in his eyes were just ordinary people.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about something serious with you!¡± Shao Wanru blushed and pushed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking seriously! Don¡¯t worry. Even if someone wants to set me up, he won¡¯t seed because of you. I heard that you have quite good medical skills and once saved Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Old Madam¡¯s life. If such an ignorant person falls ill in front of you again, Zhuozhuo, you don¡¯t have to save her. If such a person like her dies, so be it. Don¡¯t care about her too much. You just need to care about me!¡± Chu Liuchen said seriously, but his eyes were full of happiness.

    Shao Wanru reached out to cover his eyes. She sighed, ¡°Fortunately, he is a cold-blooded man! Otherwise, how many women in the world will be bewitched by his appearance and target him? Even if they can merely look at him silently on the side, they are willing to do so!¡±

    Chu Liuchen pulled her hand away from his face and kissed it gently with the corner of his mouth.

    The soft touch made Shao Wanru subconsciously draw back her hand, blushing with red cheeks. He made fun of her all the time!

    Prince Chen was totally different from what he had been when she first met him that day.

    When it came to the first time they met, she frowned slightly. She remembered the headwear in herst life. It seemed that she and Chu Liuchen knew each other because of it! Though she thought so, there was no factual evidence to prove it. Everything was just her supposition.

    She first met Chu Liuchen at that time. Was it the same time when they first met in herst life?

    Suddenly, she felt sorrowful and reached out to hug Chu Liuchen¡¯s strong waist. She knew that she was living her second life, but she lost the memories between Chu Liuchen and her in the previous life!

    But she was sure that they knew each other in herst life. And they were more than acquaintances to each other.

    Chu Liuchen was full of joy with Shao Wanru¡¯s initiative to get close to him, but he was still dissatisfied with her frowned eyebrows. He rubbed her eyebrows gently to remove the sadness there.

    ¡°No unhappy thinking!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru said softly and raised her watery eyes. The faint smile on her tender face highlighted her pink cheeks and red lips, which made her look gorgeous.

    Shao Wanru bit her lip and looked away to avoid Chu Liuchen¡¯s burning eyes. Then she blinked her eyes and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet! Why will the matter cause trouble in the Pce and why won¡¯t it do the same outside the Pce?¡±

    Chu Liuchen realized that she was shy, so he gave up teasing her. He just held her hand with a smile and said, ¡°Uncle the Emperor cares about his reputation most. The trouble is involved in Chu Liuyue, so he won¡¯t let people outside the Pceugh at the royal family. However, he must be furious with the consequences. He has no intention to abdicate now!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Shao Wanru was surprised. One of his descendants would seed to the throne anyway. She was still confused why the Emperor titled Chu Liuchen as the Crown Prince. Even if Prince Zhou and Prince Xin were disqualified at that time, Chu Liuyue was still eligible.

    Or we could say that Chu Liuyue was the Emperor¡¯s only choice. He could only pass down the throne to Chu Liuyue.

    After all, no one would pass down his title to his nephew when he had sons. But, out of expectation, it was Chu Liuchen instead of Chu Liuyue who was titled the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Could there be any secrets behind it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he can¡¯t make the decision now. Anyway, I am not anxious about it. Let¡¯s just wait and see. Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou are rivals, and they have advantages. It¡¯s hard to decide!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily and stroked Shao Wanru¡¯s hair with his hand.

    Shao Wanru felt like he was stroking her hair as she was touching a cat by stroking its thick and soft fur. It feltfortable. ¡°Is he treating me as a cat?¡±

    Shao Wanru red at Chu Liuchen and caught his big hand in case he touched her again. However, she didn¡¯t expect that it was just what he wanted. Chu Liuchen enjoyed the holding of a jade-like hand of the beauty in his arms.

    ¡°How can you not be anxious? The next Emperor should be decided as soon as possible!¡± Shao Wanru said. After thinking for a few seconds, she bit her cherry lips and made a decision. She was eager to get the answer to the question hidden in her heart for a long time. The current atmosphere or something else made her feel that it was just the right moment, so she looked at Chu Liuchen and asked, ¡°Liuchen, what do you think of that?¡±

    Her question was very abrupt, but Chu Liuchen understood it. He held Shao Wanru¡¯s small hand and gently pinched her palm. Then he said naturally, ¡°It has always been my kingdom! How can I give it up? Anyone who disobeys the god will be punished!¡±

 Chapter 915 - Help! The Master Behind the Scene

    <h4>Chapter 915 Help! The Master Behind the Scene</h4>

    ¡°The Emperor is your uncle...¡± Shao Wanru said.

    It was quite surprising that he intended to pass down the throne to his nephew rather than his son.

    ¡°The Emperor took over the throne from his elder brother! Of course, I can take over it from my uncle!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and touched it gently, but his eyes were cold and unfathomable. He seemed to be thinking of something dark in his heart.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heartbeat was calm. She listened to him quietly. It was not surprising for her that Chu Liuchen said such bold and defiant words.

    He was like this in her previous life.

    She didn¡¯t know why he was so cruel and looked so in despair in her previous life, but she felt distressed about that.

    ¡°He lived a very hard life in his previous life, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Even though he had finally reached a higher status, he was not happy!

    ¡°Do you like it, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru suppressed the bitterness in her heart and asked softly.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t take this step, I will end up in hell. But with Zhuozhuo¡¯spany, I like it very much!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile, ¡°At least I won¡¯t be lonely! I am very happy to have yourpany, Zhuozhuo!¡±

    His voice was so gentle, quiet and steady that it made people calm and peaceful. It sounded like nothing could stop him.

    Her restless heart somehow calmed down a little. For a moment, some memories hit her heart and she felt sour and astringent. ¡°How did Chu Liuchen live hisst life, in which bloody corpses of women were everywhere in the Pce... and his desperate andnguished eyes...¡±

    ¡°I will be there for you!¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice with slightly wet eyes.

    It sounded like both a soliloquy to and a promise to Chu Liuchen. It was just a light sentence that disappeared in an instant, but it left an eternal mark in Chu Liuchen¡¯s heart.

    Chu Liuchen looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and smiled with his gentle eyes full of happiness.

    With her, he would not be lonely anymore. With her, it was more obligatory for him to stand higher. If he couldn¡¯t protect her, what does it matter if he was good to her?

    ¡°I should have had everything! No one can take it away from me! No one is allowed to covet my treasure!¡±

    It was quiet at night in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. A beautiful couple lying side by side could be seen through the window, covered by gentle warm light. Ayer of faint yellow halo dyed their delicate and beautiful eyebrows and eyes, making them extremely pretty!

    Here was Chu Liuyue¡¯s study in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Exin!¡± Chu Liuyue stared at the middle-aged man in front of him with a livid face. Di Rufeng, Duke Yong, was sweating profusely and dared not raise his head.

    ¡°Your Highness, it is an incident!¡± Di Rufeng stammered.

    He was often a sedate middle-aged man, but his face turned pale when he was scolded at this time.

    He was just a duke of the declined kind. He was mediocre, and his son was even less promising. Almost no one thought highly of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion or took him seriously, but he had depended on Prince Yue early.

    More precisely, Prince Yue¡¯s mother Consort of Virtue was the master Duke Yong depended on for a long time. He secretly worked for Consort of Virtue and helped Prince Yue cultivate beautiful women rather than create a great career.

    His job was to make those women look more like obedient girls from humble families instead of charming and coquettish beauties from a brothel. The goal was that even when they worked as servants girls in others¡¯ mansions, people must regard them as girls from ordinary families who met difficulties in their lives.

    After all,pared with prostitutes, such girls would be embraced by Madams, some of who would even help them make up and dress up so that they could be given to those Madams¡¯ husbands. They thought that it was easier to manipte obedient girls. As long as they controlled the girls¡¯ parents, they could order the girls to do anything.

    It was easier for a man to feel tender and protective toward a delicate and beautiful woman who had to be forced into a dilemma. Although she was not as dignified and decent as the madams of noble families, she was elegant like a youngdy from a humble family. Like a dewdrop in the morning, she tempted men, especially the officials who had been in the officialdom for a long time.

    Sometimes, they hoped to have a pure and good woman with them. They hoped she was just an innocent girl who would bring no intrigue or other conflict of interest. She would stay with them wholeheartedly in need of their love.

    Therefore, obedient girls of ordinary families were sometimes even more charming and attractive than those from the brothel!

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had arranged several vis in the far suburbs, where they helped Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion raise such women. In case other people found out its connection with Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion from the financing, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion handled everything by themselves and took all the responsibilities.

    For others, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was still a declining family which was not valued.

    Duke Yong himself did not have much money to support the secret deal, neither did his falling mansion. Therefore, he set his eyes on Madam Di¡¯s dowry shops.

    When Madam Di left, Countess Yong was in charge of those shops. So thetter began to make use of the former¡¯s shops to make a profit for her family.

    She embezzled money from the shops and invest it into the girl cultivation.

    To ensure that the girls were cultivated perfectly, they would naturally spend a lot of money. Although Chu Liuyue would sometimes send some money to them in secret, he didn¡¯t dare to do so too many times. He was afraid to be exposed by others. So Duke Yong handled it by himself most of the time.

    Chu Liuyue had always praised Duke Yong in secret. But the deal was dug out by Qin Yuru. How could Chu Liuyue not be angry?

    ¡°Your Highness, we have to suppress it first!¡± Mr. Liu, the advisor of Chu Liuyue, said with frowned eyebrows.

    ¡°What should we do now? My father will get the news.¡± Chu Liuyue was so angry that he walked around the study many times. Recently, everything seemed to go against him. Now bad thing even happened to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Your daughter-inw doesn¡¯t know about our secret business at all! Just kill her as soon as possible. Why did you let her make such trouble?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, she is anyhow my mother¡¯s granddaughter...¡± Di Rufeng said with a wry smile. He also regretted it now. If he had known things would turn on like this, he would not have been soft-hearted. He should kill her directly at that time.

    ¡°As your daughter-inw, she has never been a decent woman. No wonder your son doesn¡¯t want to go home. What a squandering behavior to take such a daughter-inw!¡± Chu Liuyue said coldly and then sat down in the chair behind the desk with a gloomy face. Ignoring Di Rufeng, he turned to Mr. Liu.

    ¡°What do you think we should do now, Mr. Liu? If my father investigates it carefully, he will target me!¡±

    Although Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion had no connection with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion on the surface, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion almost ran the business alone, some key clues were likely to be got if the Emperor wanted the truth. Chu Liuyue could not assure himself that his father would never find out his secret.

    ¡°Your Highness, we should prepare for the worst...¡± Mr. Liu frowned and said slowly. ¡°It is indeed difficult to deal with the matter at the moment.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°If those women are found, Duke Yong will insist that it is he who trained them to serve you in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion does that because they want to curry favor with you, Your Highness!¡± Mr. Liu said.

    ¡°How, how could you...¡± Di Rufeng was stunned and said in a hurry.

    Chu Liuyue waved his hand with discontent and said, ¡°Shut up and listen to Mr. Liu!¡±

    Mr. Liu looked at Di Rufeng, who was so anxious that his eyes were about to pop out, and then said slowly, ¡°Your Highness, if His Majesty knows that you raise these girls and n to send them to various mansions to collect information for you, he will not spare you. His Majesty is in the prime of his life. If you let him know your secret n, you will bring disaster to yourself. What¡¯s more, the Empress and Prince Zhou have been waiting for the chance to defeat you!¡±

    Chu Liuyue fell silent. He knew that Mr. Liu was reminding him. If his father knew his secret actions of plotting against his ministers, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defend himself in front of his father. In addition, if the Empress added fuel to the fire behind the scenes, he would be done.

    Since the situation was so urgent, he had no choice but to deal with it at once.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll do as you say, Mr. Liu!¡± Chu Liuyue nodded vigorously. For him, it was like cutting his flesh to carry out such a n. He felt very distressed, but he had no other choices now. If he couldn¡¯t bear it, he would mess up the big n.

    ¡°Your Highness... but, Your Highness, it is my painstaking efforts for so many years, and some of the women have been sent out...¡± Di Rufeng said with cold sweats all over. He was unable to take all the responsibilities alone.

    At the very beginning, Duke Yong decided to handle everything by himself to show his loyalty to Prince Yue. Now he regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have taken the responsibilities for the sake of taking credits for Prince Yue in the future. When they ran into difficulties now, Prince Yue was reluctant to share the responsibilities.

    ¡°We should cut off the connection with the people who have been sent out. They will be girls from ordinary families and have nothing to do with you!¡± Mr. Liu suggested.

    Chu Liuyue nodded repeatedly to agree on the suggestion. At this time, he must hide his rtionship with them and warn them to stop collecting information.

    In fact, some women had already infiltrated the ministers¡¯ mansions and be their concubines.

    ¡°But, Your Highness, if His Majesty figures out that it has something to do with my mansion, he won¡¯t spare me!¡± Di Rufeng pleaded.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was just a mansion on the wane, and it could not bear the anger of the Emperor.

    ¡°However, there are other possible methods. If Duke Yong can make do as I say, you may be able to get away from it!¡± Mr. Liu stood aside and said slowly.

    His words made Di Rufeng widen his eyes. In a hopeless dilemma, he took it as hisst hope...

 Chapter 916 - Palace Maids Who Teach

    <h4>Chapter 916 Pce Maids Who Teach</h4>

    ¡°Actually, Countess Yong could take responsibility for this matter!¡± Mr. Liu said meaningfully.

    This time, Mr. Liu not only attracted Duke Yong and Di Rufeng¡¯s attention but also attracted Chu Liuyue¡¯s attention. Chu Liuyue asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what I just said is the worst n. Now, this matter has just started. If Princess goes to the yamen and takes responsibility for it, saying that it is just a misunderstanding, the Emperor will not dig too deep in this matter. He would think it is just a dispute of the inner court between the mother-inw and daughter-inw and he does not have that much energy to deal with the matters in the backyard!¡± Mr. Liu said.

    ¡°A dispute between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw?¡± Chu Liuyue repeated. Then his eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help pping his hands, saying, ¡°Great, great!¡±

    If it was a dispute between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw, then it would be the least serious matter. Even if it was a scandal, it was impossible for the Emperor to carefully investigate such a trivial dispute between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw that happened in the backyard.

    ¡°But... who should take the responsibility for this?¡± Di Rufeng said in a pained voice. He had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Of course, Countess Yong will suffer from some grievances to admit that it was her mistake. Comfort the Princess. I heard that Prince doesn¡¯t treat Princess well, so you should ask Prince to apany Countess Yong to go and persuade Princess to withdraw herint from the yamen. Whoever started the trouble should end it. That¡¯s the best!¡± Mr. Liu analyzed.

    ¡°But the reputation...¡± Di Rufeng said in a low voice. Although he had no special feelings for Countess Yong, if Countess Yong took the me, it would inevitably involve him and affect the reputation of the entire Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    Moreover, in this case, Countess Yong would end up meditating in the Buddha Hall if she was not divorced.

    It was not that he felt bad about making Countess Yong meditate in the Buddha Hall, but because most of these girls he kept were managed by Countess Yong and Old Madam. If Countess Yong was unhappy and made a scene about it, it would be a big deal!

    ¡°My wife knows that I¡¯ve been keeping a group of girls, and she oversees it. If she takes the responsibility this time, I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid that she will make a big deal out of it!¡± Di Rufeng said unpleasantly.

    He had to say that.

    Mr. Liu thought for a moment and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe you... you will have to do more things!¡±

    ¡°What... what kind of things?¡± Di Rufeng asked, and his face changed dramatically.

    After a pause, Mr. Liu said, ¡°After Countess Yong invite the Princess back, Countess Yong could pretend to fall ill and couldn¡¯t even get up. In this way, there will be less talking about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and the Emperor won¡¯t suspect us!¡±

    ¡°Uh... okay!¡± Di Rufeng said with his hands trembling.

    ¡°Duke Yong, I will remember your kindness. Don¡¯t worry. I will only need your wife to look sick, and nothing should happen to her. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely make your son an official. After all, I am grateful to the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Liuyue stood up, bowed deeply to Di Rufeng, and said to him.

    How could Di Rufeng dare to ept his courtesy? He hurriedly leaned to avoid it and said with a bitter and mixed expression on his face, ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand, Your Highness!¡±

    What else could he do at the moment? He could only do what Prince Yue wanted. Otherwise, the whole mansion could not bear the anger of the Emperor. He had done this kind of thing for Prince Yue earlier. In fact, he was on Prince Yue¡¯s side. But Prince Yue had not yet be the new emperor, so it would be a disaster for his family if the Emperor found out he chose the other side.

    Compared to his wife, the execution of his entire family was much more horrifying...

    It was dark. Chu Liuchen got up from the darkness. He looked at the petite girl in his arms and then walked over quietly. He put on the outdoor robe, and when he got outside, Xiao Xuanzi had already been waiting outside.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Chu Liuchen stood in the yard with his hands sped behind his back and asked coldly.

    ¡°Everything is ready. Don¡¯t worry, master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said in a low voice.

    ¡°What about Chu Liuzhou?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with cold eyes.

    ¡°The matter has been exposed. Prince Zhou is still awake and so is Prince Yue. Duke Yong has entered Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and hasn¡¯te out yet!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said.

    Chu Liuchen raised his head. Under the moonlight, his handsome face showed a trace of coldness and cruelty that he had hidden in the past. At the moment, he was more like an elegant Asura looking down at the world in his cold eyes.

    When Shao Wanru told him that Chu Liuyue was Fann Embroidery Shop¡¯s secret boss, everything had been set up. He had been waiting for a suitable opportunity to reveal it.

    Chu Liuyue would inevitably avoid trouble, but no matter how hard he tried, it would be difficult for him to adapt to the vtile situation. Moreover, Chu Liuzhou was cruel, and he had also been keeping an eye on Chu Liuyue...

    When Shao Wanru woke up, Chu Liuchen was nowhere to be seen.

    She guessed that he went to practice martial arts. After marrying into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she knew that although Chu Liuchen looked a little weak, like a sick noble young master, in fact, he had good health. Especially, he began practicing martial arts at an early age. Although he was interrupted from time to time due to his illnesster, generally he had been keeping this habit for many years.

    Moreover, his martial arts skills were quite good!

    This reminded Shao Wanru of an incident that happened a long time ago. At that time, Chu Liuchen climbed over the wall to look for her.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s voice, Yujie and Qu Le immediately came in to serve her.

    ¡°Where is the Prince?¡± Shao Wanru sat in front of the dressing table and asked. It was gettingte and there were no elders in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion that Shao Wanru had to greet. She felt embarrassed that she went to bed sote recently. She went to bed after they talked for a long time yesterday.

    ¡°Prince has already had breakfast. He said you can have breakfast by yourself. He went to deal with the affairs in the front yard!¡± Yujie answered with a smile.

    Before their master got married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Yujie and Qu Le were a little worried, but now all their worries were gone. Prince Chen really cared about their master. Princess was the only one that he cared about, and there were no other girls. Moreover, all the servants serving Prince were eunuchs. There was never any young girl close to him.

    Thinking of this, Yujie suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Miss, the supervisor asked for your opinion about how to deal with the two pce maids.¡±

    ¡°The pce maids?¡± Shao Wanru froze for a moment and did not catch what she meant.

    Her confusion waspletely different from her usual shrewdness and powerfulness. In fact, she looked like a little girl now. The two servant girls couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Princess, they are the two girls sent from the pce to teach Prince how to consummate his marriage!¡± Qu Le exined with a red face.

    Her words were obscure. Shao Wanru blinked her eyes twice, suddenly realized what they meant, and couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    ¡°What did Prince say?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Prince said it¡¯s for you to decide. If you don¡¯t like them, you can throw them out of the mansion straight away!¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    How could she like this kind of girls? Shao Wanru rolled her eyes secretly. A legal wife who had just married into the mansion would never like these girls who taught her husband how to consummate his marriage.

    Fortunately, Chu Liuchen did not allow them to get close. He left them in a secluded courtyard since Empress sent them over.

    But the current situation was indeed a bit difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Princess, I heard that the two pce maids both have powerful backgrounds. That¡¯s why they can get into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. They are unlike the pce maids sent by the Empress in the past; those maids were directly thrown out or even killed!¡± Yujie said in a low voice.

    Before Shao Wanru got up, Yujie specially inquired about the two pce maids. She had heard that previously none of the pce maids could stay in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. What backgrounds did they have?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously.

    If they were ordinary pce maids, they could not stay in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. ording to her understanding of Chu Liuchen, he would not listen to anyone¡¯s advice. If he wanted to throw them out, he would. If they made him unhappy and dared to seduce him, they would not even get out of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion alive.

    With such a bad reputation, no pce maid dared toe to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion after that.

    ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve inquired about it. One of the two pce maids was sent by Empress Dowager, and the other was chosen by the Empress. The one sent by Empress Dowager seems to be rted to Nanny Wei. She seems to be Nanny Wei¡¯s niece. Although the rtionship is far-fetched, she is rted to Nanny Wei. The Empress Dowager also likes her very much in the past,¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°The pce maid sent by the Empress also has something to do with the Empress. She seems to be a rtive of the Empress¡¯ family. Her ancestor was a pce official. Later, something happened, and her whole family became servants. The Empress pitied her and left her in the pce. Now she is favored by the Empress!¡± Yujie added.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened, so both of them had powerful backgrounds and could not be treated as before.

    ¡°They want to see me?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s watery eyes were slightly cold, and she had an idea in her mind. No one had mentioned this matter in the past few days. It could be seen that these two people had been restraining themselves. Now they couldn¡¯t restrain themselves anymore?

    ¡°ording to the supervisor, it seems to be true!¡± Yujie said with anger.

    Their identities were unusual, so it was not easy to deal with them. Thinking that her master had just married into the mansion and there was already so much trouble, Yujie was angry on behalf of Shao Wanru.

    No matter what, they were just two pce maids. It was impossible for them to get superior to Princess.

    ¡°Let them be. I don¡¯t have time for them now!¡± Shao Wanru waved her handzily and said. Not everybody could meet her at their will. ¡°Do they really think they have be superior to me?¡± Shao Wanru sneered in her mind.

    She didn¡¯t care what their backgrounds were. Since they got into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, they had to obey the rules of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Of course, it would be better if they got anxious.

    Subconsciously, she knew that these two pce maids were not ordinary people. They were closely rted to the Empress Dowager and the Empress. If they were ordinary people, they would not be sent into the mansion. ¡°What are they after? Is it only Chu Liuchen? They know that Chu Liuchen would not like them. Even if they are backed by the Empress Dowager and the Empress, so what?

    ¡°Then, why did they enter the mansion?

    ¡°Are they trying to drive a wedge between the Empress Dowager and Chu Liuchen, or are they trying to drive a wedge between me and Chu Liuchen, or do they have other purposes?¡± Shao Wanru wondered.

    At present, she was not sure, so she decided to stay calm and deal with it. She wanted to see if the two pce maids who got into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would feel anxious!

    Anyway, they would feel anxious, and she just needed to bide her time...

 Chapter 917 - Prince Zhou Capitalized on Prince Yues Disasters

    <h4>Chapter 917 Prince Zhou Capitalized on Prince Yue¡¯s Disasters</h4>

    It ended up that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion stood trial in the imperial court. Inspectors impeached Duke Yong for hisx management and used Countess Yong of coveting her sister-inw¡¯s and daughter-inw¡¯s dowries for a long time. As a Madam of an aristocratic family, what she did had disgraced her whole family!

    Some of them even suggested that Duke Yong divorce his wife.

    Some others said Countess Yong had no womanly virtues and proposed to send her to the temple and order her to pray for blessings for her family there for the rest of her life.

    Some people reported that Countess Yong, in order to monopolize the shops of her daughter-inw, made thetter have a miscarriage, andter gave her the medicine that would cause permanent infertility!

    She was an unbelievably vicious woman...

    Faced with the charge and indictments of their crimes, Di Rufeng couldn¡¯t speak a word but kneel in the hall trembling all over!

    The Emperor was furious that he smashed all the memorials on Di Rufeng. Then he ordered everyone not to discuss it for the time being but to focus on more important affairs.

    The intense usation finally subsided thanks to the Emperor¡¯s words. The ministers and officials returned to their positions and reported their political affairs.

    Chu Liuchen,zy, sat on a wide chair and squinted at the scene in front of him, with his head resting on one of his hands. The chair he sat was still there, though he was in good health now.

    Chu Liuyue stood in his position with a calm look, and Chu Liuzhou stood behind him with the same peaceful face. So no one could see from the two faces that they were actually enemies of each other, hoping that the other would die as soon as possible. Right at the moment, one was flustered in his heart while the other was secretlycent.

    Chu Qing looked quite excited. Although he did not know the specific details, he faintly felt that it would not be simple.

    The officials reported their events one by one, and the Emperor handled them with a majestic look. Everyone seemed to turn a blind eye to Duke Yong, Di Rufeng, who was still kneeling in the hall.

    The helpless and deste situation scared Di Rufeng. He took a deep breath. Then he remembered what Prince Yue said yesterday and what his wife and son had promised before he went out today. They said they would coax Qin Yuru back with the promise of satisfying all her demands, no matter what they would be. So the whole thing would be suppressed.

    ¡°How is it going on outside the Pce? It will be great if it ends up here!¡±

    Di Rufeng felt extremely anxious, his back soaked in cold sweats. The Emperor¡¯s emotional violence almost took his consciousness and forced him to faint in the hall.

    Finally, the meeting was over. The Emperor went to the Imperial Study, followed by the princes, and Di Rufeng who was dragged by a eunuch.

    When they arrived at the Imperial Study, the eunuch let go of Di Rufeng, who immediately fell to his knees. He was trembling all over.

    It was a critical moment for him. He had no idea what the consequence would be at all, so he was haunted by fear now. The longer he stayed, the more pressure he stood.

    A guard presented a memorial to the Emperor as soon as thetter entered the Imperial Study.

    Derong took the memorial and handed it to the Emperor respectfully. He read it and then showed a cold face. He sneered and said, ¡°A fight between mother-inw and daughter-inw? How energetic Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is! They even started a fight between mother-inw and daughter-inw in a yamen!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! I admit the loose family rules should be to me for this!¡± Di Rufeng felt that he came alive. He swayed and almost copsed to the ground, but he was excited in his heart. The Emperor¡¯s guard had delivered the result of the investigation, which was good to him. It was going in the direction that he had wished.

    ¡°Can the loose family rules justify your family¡¯s taking the yamen as their own house at will?¡± Chu Liuzhou sneered and questioned.

    ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s domestic affair. Duke Yong must be reluctant to see it happen. It is inevitable for a man to have an hical wife!¡± Chu Liuyue seemed to be more tolerant.

    Chu Liuchen sat on a chair and half-closed his eyes. His long eyshes fluttered slightly. It was hard to tell whether he was asleep or awake.

    ¡°You are so kind, Eldest Brother! You rarely defended your officials like this in the past. You always took Father¡¯s idea as the top priority!¡± Chu Liuzhou sneered.

    ¡°Second Brother, I will always obey Father! But this matter is indeed...¡± Chu Liuyue shook his head calmly as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to argue against Chu Liuzhou, as he looked much calmer than thetter.

    Falling into a disadvantage, Chu Liuzhou immediately became angry. Then he stepped forward and said, ¡°Father, I have something to report!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the Emperor asked coldly.

    ¡°Father, there is another reason for the case of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Chu Liuzhou said.

    Di Rufeng swayed back and forth and almost fell over. He tried his best to calm himself down. ¡°No matter how powerful Prince Zhou is, he can¡¯t dig something out. Those girls are hidden in the houses outside the city. What¡¯s more, they rarely showed up in front of people in the past. I didn¡¯t investigate it on my own so I couldn¡¯t expose myself. Prince Yue has warned me not to panic...¡±

    ¡°Father, I got the news yesterday. Please verify it!¡± Chu Liuzhou handed over a memorial. Derong took it and handed it to the Emperor.

    The Emperor read it with a solemn face. After finishing it, he showed a cold expression and suddenly threw the memorial at Chu Liuyue¡¯s head.

    Chu Liuyue was shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare to avoid it. He suffered a blow that happened to hit him on the nose. He felt pain, and then tears came out of the corners of his eyes.

    He hurriedly knelt without wiping away the tears. ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Excellent! You have infiltrated your people into lots of areas, haven¡¯t you?¡± the Emperor scolded in a fury, pointing at his nose.

    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t dare!¡± Chu Liuyue lowered his head and said in a hurry. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his father. He couldn¡¯t help feeling panic in his heart. He wondered what Chu Liuzhou had shown his father and why it made his father angry with him.

    He raised his hand to wipe away the tears in the corners of his eyes and calmed himself down. But in a daze, he seemed to be confused about why the Emperor scolded him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t dare? Is there anything that you don¡¯t dare to do? What good sons you are! I brought you up, but you have even be so ambitious!¡± the Emperor said with anger, pointing at both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou with his fingers.

    ¡°Father!¡± Chu Liuzhou was frightened and knelt.

    However, Chu Liuchen was still indifferent to them. He only cast a casual nce at the two brothers and then continued to rest with his eyes closed. If other princes dared to be so disrespectful, the Emperor would have lost his temper. But it was Chu Liuchen. When the Emperor¡¯s eyes swept over him, he did not me Chu Liuchen at all. Instead, the Emperor suddenly remembered thatter he needed to ask the imperial physician to feel pulses for Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°If you are tired, you can leave now, Prince Chen!¡± the Emperor said.

    Chu Liuchen opened his eyes, sat up, and replied in a gentle voice, ¡°No, I am not tired, Uncle the Emperor! I am not busy, so I want to listen to it!¡±

    His reply infuriated Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou so much. They might be tolerant of Chu Liuchen¡¯s indifferent attitude, but they couldn¡¯t stand that he even saw them as jokes. They were princes but not clowns, so how could he be so contemptuous of them?

    However, he was Chu Liuchen, so they had no choice but to swallow their anger.

    As was expected, after hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, the Emperor nodded and no longer paid attention to him. He didn¡¯t even me Chu Liuchen for his frivolous attitude in his words.

    ¡°Take a look at this!¡± the Emperor pointed at the memorial on the ground and said to Chu Liuyue angrily.

    Chu Liuyue hastened to pick up the memorial and read it quickly. When he finished, he showed an angry and sad face. He looked up at Chu Liuzhou with deep sadness in his eyes and asked, ¡°Second Brother, why... why do you think it has something to do with me? How... how could I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do with it?¡± the Emperor asked coldly.

    ¡°Father, I know nothing about it! How could I...¡± Chu Liuyue kowtowed to the Emperor and then raised his head with an extremely sad face.

    Di Rufeng was so nervous that his lips trembled. He looked at Chu Liuyue in despair. He didn¡¯t read the memorial, so he didn¡¯t know what was on it. If the Emperor knew their crimes, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to Prince Yue, but he knew that none of his family would get away with it. It had been very generous if only the title was removed. They might be all sentenced to death!

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± the Emperor said coldly and pointed at Di Rufeng, ¡°If you have nothing to do with his thing, why did you ask your people to connect with him? Was it because he gave you money to spend?¡±

    ¡°Father, I really don¡¯t know why this person has contact with the supervisor of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Although he is the supervisor of my mansion, he only works in the outer court. He used to be a schr who failed the exam and didn¡¯t have the money to return home. I met him and appreciated his talent, so I employed him to be the supervisor of the outer court.¡±

    It was Supervisor Ji¡¯s matter that Chu Liuzhou¡¯s memorial was about. It imed that some people witnessed that he, as a servant of Chu Liuyue, was sent to form gangs everywhere for the sake of spying on the masters of different mansions.

    Supervisor Ji had a good rtionship with not only Duke Yong but also a supervisor of Chu Liuzhou¡¯s Mansion. Of course, apart from the two mansions, he also had contact with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion! There was no denying that Supervisor Ji had a wide range of connections.

    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t know about this in the beginning. But after Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s event got about, my supervisor told me that the supervisor of Eldest Brother¡¯s mansion used to give him some money to show kindness. But he didn¡¯t say what he wanted! I felt it strange, so I sent someone to investigate him. I didn¡¯t expect to find out that Supervisor Ji also used to bribe Duke Yong with arge amount of money, and he did so more than once!¡± Chu Liuzhou said with anger.

    Chu Liuzhou looked very angry. Anyone would show such a face when he was told that he had been set up by a brother in whom he had always believed. However, there had never been such a thing as mutual trust between Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue. Even though they looked like brothers on the surface, they were eager to kill each other in secret. Therefore, the so-called betrayal didn¡¯t exist at all.

    ¡°Father, I really didn¡¯t know about it!¡± Chu Liuyue defended himself with the grievance.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think a small supervisor can have so much money. Besides, he has given more than one sum of money!¡± Chu Liuzhou was furious. ¡°Eldest Brother, if you want to know about me, you can just ask me directly. Why do you bother paying others to keep an eye on my mansion? No wonder you always knew what happened in my mansion before anyone else did!¡±

 Chapter 918 - Duke Yong Was Driven into a Dead End

    <h4>Chapter 918 Duke Yong Was Driven into a Dead End</h4>

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m wronged! I didn¡¯t bribe anyone! I don¡¯t know where Supervisor Ji got the money. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can summon Supervisor Ji here, and I will confront him!¡± Chu Liuyue cried out his grievances in a tough voice.

    The Emperor looked at his two sons with suspicion. One had the evidence¡ªthe supervisor of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion¡ªto charge the other. But the witness was Prince Zhou¡¯s servant, which made him less convincible.

    But Chu Liuzhou had physical evidence to prove that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion made deals with Supervisor Ji twice with banknotes. Although the interval was long, the supervisor of the money house paid special attention to them because of therge sum of money.

    ording to the supervisor of the money house, Supervisor Ji of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion deposited the money, and someone from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion withdrew it.

    Normally, the person who received such arge amount of money should have been invisible, but the ountant working in the money house was an astute man with a photographic memory. He specially paid more attention to the payer and payee at that time. When he saw the two people the next time, he realized that they were from different aristocratic families, one from Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and the other Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. The bank ountant was confused because he had been told that the two mansions had no connection.

    All the information was collected by Chu Liuzhou. There were witnesses and physical evidence in his statement, so it was hard not to believe it.

    ¡°Why did you give money to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± the Emperor snapped. How could he be unaware of the intrigue between his sons?

    ¡°Father, I swear I am wronged. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± How could Chu Liuyue admit it? At this time, he gritted his teeth and held on to himself.

    Though Chu Liuyue was surprised that Chu Liuzhou could dig Supervisor Ji out, he was not afraid of it. After all, Supervisor Ji would lose his life before he showed up to testify against him if there was even the slightest incident.

    ¡°Bring him here!¡± the Emperor ordered the guard.

    The guard took the order and left, but he came back soon with a message. When he went to find Supervisor Ji, thetter had hung himself in his room.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m really innocent. If Second Brother hadn¡¯t mentioned him, I wouldn¡¯t even have remembered such a person. How could I have given him such arge sum of money and ordered him to bribe other officials with it? Father, please trust me!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    In his words, he not only just defended himself but also implied that Chu Liuzhou framed him up. Chu Liuzhou couldn¡¯t know what he didn¡¯t know, unless the former told a lie.

    Chu Liuzhou was furious and said, ¡°Father, obviously Eldest Brother is the person behind the scenes. The evidence is conclusive! Please make a clear judgment!¡±

    ¡°Supervisor Ji is involved in the trouble, but now he is dead! Second Brother, why do you insist that I am the mastermind? What did I do to offend you?¡± Chu Liuyue looked sad and distressed.

    ¡°How dare you argue now?¡±

    ¡°I am not distorting the fact, Second Brother. You have two witnesses, one a servant of your mansion and the other of my mansion. But the one from my mansion is dead now. A dead man can¡¯t say anything, so you can say whatever you want! I believe that Father will find out the truth to prove my innocence!¡±

    ¡°What a good n, Eldest Brother! You killed Supervisor Ji so that there is no witness to testify against you, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, I am really wronged. Is it appropriate for you to say that?¡±

    The two of them started a verbal fight in the Imperial Study. Chu Liuzhou insisted that Chu Liuyue conspired against the Emperor by secretly bribing some officials with a financial rtionship. While Chu Liuyue kept dering his innocence and hinted that Chu Liuzhou was the one behind the scenes who had ulterior motives.

    The Emperor was angrier and angrier when hearing their quarrel. He smashed the writing brushes on the desk to the two people.

    The writing brushes were not heavy, but the ck ink on them sshed on their faces, marking their handsome faces with several ck lines.

    But neither of them dared to wipe them away with hands. They fell to their knees and didn¡¯t dare to make a move.

    ¡°Duke Yong, tell me where you got the money. Why did the payer give you money? Since he gave you money, he must need your help.¡± The Emperor ignored his two sons and looked at Duke Yong.

    The Emperor couldn¡¯t tell who was right or wrong for a moment, Chu Liuzhou or Chu Liuyue. But it was sure that Di Rufeng was involved in it. The Emperor mmed his hand on the desk and questioned, ¡°Has Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion been at such a loss of money? You not only stole money from your sister and daughter-inw, but also took money from the prince¡¯s mansion! What do you want to do?¡±

    Di Rufeng had never thought that he would be linked to it again.

    It was too surprising for him, as it was not what he had discussed with Chu Liuyue in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion yesterday. He was indeed the one who had contact with Supervisor Ji, and the money he received was indeed given by Prince Yue in private. It was also arge amount of money.

    Di Rufeng stole a nce at Chu Liuyue, only to see that he ignored him with his head lowered. Di Rufeng became anxious and annoyed.

    ¡°Di Rufeng, can¡¯t you talk without looking at Prince Yue?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice became colder.

    ¡°Duke Yong, if you have something to say, you can tell Father. Just tell him the truth! I am not afraid of Father¡¯s investigation because I am innocent!¡± Chu Liuyue said aloud.

    Di Rufeng was forced into a dead end. He, with his forehead full of drops of sweats, slowly closed his eyes and then opened them, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Supervisor Ji of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion did give me some money!¡±

    ¡°What did he ask you to do?¡± the Emperor asked with a calm face.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t ask me to do anything for him. He just said that Prince Yue appreciated me. He heard that my mansion was in a financial strait, so he gave me some money. At that time, my mansion did have some money problems. And... and Prince Yue didn¡¯t ask for anything else, so I just epted the money!¡± Di Rufeng said with a bitter face.

    ¡°Did Prince Yue tell you in person?¡± the Emperor asked again.

    ¡°How could I meet Prince Yue in the flesh? It was... it was Supervisor Ji who said so and gave me the money. He also mentioned that he was the supervisor of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. I watched him enter Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Later, I asked the people in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, and they all said that he was indeed the supervisor of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion!¡± Di Rufeng said with his head lowered.

    Since Supervisor Ji was confirmed to be implicated, he had to say so. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t keep his own life. At this time, he had to dere his innocence to get rid of the danger.

    ¡°When you knew nothing but that he was the supervisor of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, how dare you ept the money he gave?¡± The Emperor sneered.

    ¡°Your... Your Majesty, I had no choice! Since I wasn¡¯t asked to do anything, I just took it as Prince Yue¡¯s pity for me! I have a disappointing son, who squandered money on drink and women and owed a lot of debts... When Supervisor Ji sent me the money, I was just in short of it. Otherwise, there would be a scandal in my mansion!¡± Di Rufeng covered his face and burst into tears.

    ¡°I only have one sister, and I have always doted on her! If I had not been in such a difficult situation, I would not have swallowed her dowries. How useless I am!¡± Di Rufeng became more and more excited. He pounded his chest hard with a regretful face.

    The Emperor had known early that Duke Yong¡¯s son was a ck sheep that shamed his family lots of times. ¡°The heir of Duke Yong is not a promising man. He is just a useless yboy addicted to sensual pleasures!¡±

    But it was hard for him to determine whether Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou was telling the truth. He just looked at Di Rufeng, who was crying silently, with unpredictable eyes.

    ¡°Father, I swear I didn¡¯t give any money to Duke Yong! My mansion is not wealthy, and I am not rich enough to give others such an amount of money, though Mother gave me some allowances sometimes. If you don¡¯t believe me, Father, you can check the ounts in my mansion and see how much money I have!¡±

    Chu Liuyue cried out his grievances again. Actually, the money he offered was not relevant to the business of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Chu Liuyue earned it somewhere else.

    Since he mentioned his mother Consort of Virtue, people naturally thought of the Empress.

    Consort of Virtue, as one of the four consorts of the first rank, was the second most powerful woman in the harem. However, the Empress was on the top, always oppressing her. Therefore, when it came to supporting their sons, she certainly could not do it better and easier than the Empress.

    ording to this, the person behind Supervisor Ji was more likely to be Chu Liuzhou! After all, Chu Liuzhou had the Empress behind him, so he must be richer than Chu Liuyue!

    Chu Liuzhou was infuriated. He said with his eyes wide open, ¡°Chu Liuyue, don¡¯t falsely use me of doing what youmitted!¡± His hatred for Chu Liuyue, for new and old wrongs, welled up in his heart with the memories shing in his mind that they had battled against each other in public or secret and they had a physical fight in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After that fight, they felt something wrong, but they had given vent to their anger and hatred. At least, they had punched each other on the bodies.

    ¡°Second Brother, we are in the Imperial Study. You can¡¯t be presumptuous!¡± Compared with Chu Liuzhou, Chu Liuyue was much calmer. He even had the mood to remind Chu Liuzhou.

    Suppressing his anger, Chu Liuzhou said to the Emperor, ¡°Father, Chu Liuyue is ambitious. Obviously, he hooks up with some officials in secret. But he just came up with such excuses to deny his crime. Supervisor Ji worked for him and even has inquired about my information, so he must be Chu Liuyue¡¯s henchman!¡±

    ¡°Father, I think someone wants to frame me up in this matter. Please uphold justice for me!¡± Chu Liuyue also said to the Emperor.

    His two sons started another quarrel, and neither of them gave his way to the other. The Emperor became furious and the blue veins on his forehead stood out. ¡°Someonees and takes them out of the hall! You two knee outside and reflect yourselves! You can¡¯te back until you think it clearly!¡±

    A eunuch showed up and caught them, so they had to stand up and leave together after casting a fierce nce at each other. When they walked out of the door, they knelt side by side outside the Imperial Study.

    ¡°Duke Yong, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, I don¡¯t know what will happen to my Eldest Brother and Second Brother, but I am quite sure what will happen to you!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Di Rufeng with gentle eyes and said with an elegant smile...

 Chapter 919

    <h4>Chapter 919 The Heir of Duke Yong Lost His Title</h4>

    But Di Rufeng was frightened of Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile, which looked like a sharp cold de in his eyes. Moreover, Prince Yue, the only person who could support him, was not with him here.

    ¡°Are you waiting for someone toe to save you? So you still want to struggle for a while, Duke Yong?¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly, calm and unhurried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, Your Highness!¡± Di Rufeng gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t believe that Prince Chen could manage to make him tell the truth.

    Chu Liuchen took out a handkerchief to clean his slender fingers, raised his head, and said without a trace of anger, ¡°So you admit your son¡¯s ipetence and your wife¡¯s dishonesty and that you have received other people¡¯s bribes with ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, since Duke Yong has admitted his guilt, let¡¯s punish him!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at the Emperor and said with a smile.

    His gentle and handsome smile couldfort people¡¯s hearts. The Emperor had been angry, but now he was calm. He thought for a second and nodded.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t say anything! Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t admit my guilt! I don¡¯t understand what I have done?¡± Di Rufeng panicked and hastened to exin himself.

    ¡°Duke Yong, I just gave you the chance to exin, but you didn¡¯t cherish it!¡± Chu Liuchen still kept smiling gently, but the smile was evil and cold in Di Rufeng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Transmit an imperial edict. Strip the title of the Heir of Duke Yong! Deprive his family of hereditary peerages from now on!¡± the Emperor said with no expression on his face.

    ¡°Your, Your Majesty...¡± Duke Yong was shocked a lot. His face was frozen, his body trembling, and he nearly lost consciousness and fainted.

    It was because their ancestors had spared no pains that an aristocratic family could wear such a title, not to mention that it was a hereditary title that was even more precious! Now Di Yan¡¯s title of heir of a duke was stripped, which meant that the title of Duke Yong would disappear. Though Di Rufeng still had the title, his descendants would be ordinary people once he died.

    Only to take the imperial examination could they stage aeback.

    However, Di Yan couldn¡¯t pass the imperial exam.

    ¡°Since he is the cause of everything, we punish him. His Majesty considered that both you and your wifemitted the crime for your son, so he just punished your son. Thank him for his kindness!¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

    ¡°Thank, thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty!¡± Di Rufeng kowtowed with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°You may leave!¡± the Emperor waved his hand and said impatiently. The whole thing caused by Di Rufeng involved his two sons, for whom he held high hopes. No wonder the Emperor was annoyed with Di Rufeng.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Di Rufeng answered and left. He staggered to the door, where he suddenly felt dizzy under the bright sun. Everything around was spinning in his eyes, including the two princes kneeling outside.

    ¡°Duke Yong, Duke Yong!¡± The young eunuch outside the door found that something wrong was with Di Rufeng, so he hurriedly reached out to help.

    Di Rufeng held the young eunuch¡¯s hand and steadied his body. He closed his eyes and then slowly opened them. He thought with his eyes wet, ¡°I lost the title of nobility passed down by our ancestors. How should I face them?¡±

    How he wished that he was the one who lost the title instead of his son, so his son could take over it! He didn¡¯t want his son to take the responsibility. He had thought that the Emperor merely regarded Di Yan as a useless yboy from an aristocratic family and would never vent his anger on Di Yan. Unexpectedly, the Emperor even removed the peerage of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°If I knew it, I would have been an honest declined Duke Yong at the beginning. At least, I could have kept the title and dignity.¡±

    ¡°Duke Yong, how are you?¡± The young eunuch¡¯s voice vaguely came in Di Rufeng¡¯s ears. It took him a lot of effort to hear it clearly. He shook his shoulders slightly to get rid of the eunuch¡¯s support and staggered to the harem.

    He couldn¡¯t leave now. He had to meet Zhaoyi Di and ask her to plead with the Emperor. He couldn¡¯t give up the position of the heir of the duke.

    When Di Yufeng passed by the two princes, Chu Liuyue called him in a low voice, ¡°Duke Yong?¡± However, at this time, Di Rufeng¡¯s mind was fully upied with his son¡¯s title, so he even ignored his master.

    ¡°Duke Yong seemed to be severely punished by Father, Eldest Brother. He can¡¯t help you anymore!¡± Chu Liuzhou sneered.

    ¡°Second Brother, Duke Yong might be framed up by others too. Who just got Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion involved while he was smearing my reputation?¡± Chu Liuyue stayed calm because he was afraid that Chu Liuzhou would make trouble with him again.

    He was not afraid of what Chu Liuzhou would say but that he would make up some nonsense again.

    Chu Liuyue slowly looked down and clenched his fists under the sleeves. ¡°Could it be that the Chu Liuzhou has infiltrated his people into my ces? Otherwise, how could he know so much?¡±

    It seemed that he had to clean up his mansion after going back. ¡°I thought I have cleaned all the spies out. Is there any more?¡±

    It was quiet in the Imperial Study. The Emperor was frowning with a gloomy face.

    Chu Liuchen stood up and said goodbye to the Emperor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet! Help me analyze this matter!¡± The Emperor reached out to stop him.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, it¡¯s not convenient for me to intervene in it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a wry smile.

    ¡°I trust you!¡± The Emperor waved his hand and cut in on him. ¡°It is very likely that both of them are relevant to it. It is really shameful for the royal family to end up like this!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to smooth it out, Uncle the Emperor?¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually. He had expected such a result early.

    Seeing that his nephew was not interested in anything, the Emperor couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. He really trusted Chu Liuchen. In the past, Chu Liuchen was in poor health, so the Emperor couldn¡¯t bear to tire him out. The imperial physician said his health was much better now, so the Emperor asked him a few more questions.

    ¡°What will happen if we go on the investigation on it?¡± the Emperor asked with a solemn face.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen said helplessly with a mysterious smile on his handsome face.

    The Emperor understood what he meant. In fact, he had the same scruples. He had not yet decided who would be the crown prince. Before it was settled, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou were both suitable sessors to the throne in the Emperor¡¯s heart. There were not many princes the Emperor was fond of. He only thought highly of four princes including Chu Liuchen, so each of them was precious.

    If the four of them didn¡¯t kill each other, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t end their lives at will.

    At this moment, both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou seemed to be relevant to this bewildering case. The more details they found, the more difficult it would be to deal with it in the future. In fact, nothing serious had happened to the royal family by now. The involved Duke Yong had been punished for the trouble made by his family, so they could push all the me on his wife and daughter-inw. Then the royal family would get rid of it.

    ¡°Tell me your opinion! I will forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, why not just let it go? After all, we can¡¯t let other people gossip about us anymore, especially those outside the Pce! Because of the previous incident involving First Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and wedding banquet held in her parent¡¯s home before, Eldest Brother and Second Brother have been suffering lots of controversies!¡± Chu Liuchen said implicitly.

    Originally, it was a private secret that the two princes were at odds with each other, but now it was well known to everyone.

    The Emperor nodded repeatedly. He became unhappy when he remembered Marquis Xing, Shao Jing. ¡°Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is also getting worse and worse generation by generation. The former Duke Xing and the former Heir of Duke Xing were great heroes. How could the family end up like this? Of course, his daughter was not a good woman either.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put all the me on the heir of Duke Yong! We can im that ording to Duke Yong¡¯s confession, it was due to their disappointing son Di Yan that his mother and her daughter-inw fought for money in the mansion. So it was reasonable to deprive him of the title. After all, his parents have taken up others¡¯ dowries for such a long time. No one has ever expected that a young master from a good aristocratic family could be so useless,¡± Chu Liuchen analyzedzily.

    The Emperor nodded and felt it reasonable.

    ¡°As for how to punish Eldest Brother and Second Brother, it¡¯s up to you, Uncle the Emperor! But they are somehow Imperial Grandmother¡¯s grandsons. She must be distressed if they are punished too heavily!¡± Chu Liuchen said, seeming to hint the Emperor to punish the two princes in a rtively gentle way.

    His suggestion was exactly what the Emperor wanted! The Emperor was indifferent toward the punishment on Duke Yong, but he struggled a lot when it came to that on the two princes. After all, they were his sons and might be the future crown prince of the Eastern Pce.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t teach the two evil creatures a lesson, they will think that I can¡¯t do anything to them!¡± the Emperor said angrily. He was in a fury in his heart! He had thought that his eldest son was rtively staid, but it turned out that the eldest son was even not as reassuring as the third one in front of him. Moreover, Prince Chen never formed cliques, for which the Emperor rested assured and thought of him as a considerate person.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, Imperial Grandmother will be distressed!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°I know. Go and visit your Imperial Grandmother now. Don¡¯t tell her about the two evil creatures!¡± the Emperor waved his hand and said.

    When hearing that Empress Dowager would be worried about them, the Emperor did feel that he could not punish them too severely. But after Chu Liuchen finished his words, he started to feel that his sons had been spoiled by their elders, especially by their grandmother, who would dote more on her grandchildren than their parents did. ¡°Could the two evil spirits make use of this?¡±

    Thinking of it, the Emperor was immediately infuriated. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I will fail again to get the two evil creatures educated!¡±

    As the Emperor had made up his mind, Chu Liuchen said goodbye to him. Eunuch Derong saw off Chu Liuchen to the door. When he was about to leave, Xiao Xuanzi rushed over in a hurry.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, please go home now! The imperial physician is waiting for you in the mansion, preparing to treat you by acupuncture!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I am going!¡± Chu Liuchen noddedzily and then said to Derong with a smile, ¡°Eunuch Derong, please inform Imperial Grandmother that I¡¯m going back to the mansion now. I¡¯ll go to visit her after the acupuncture treatment is done!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! I¡¯ll send someone to inform Empress Dowager immediately!¡± Eunuch Derong responded with a smile.

    Chu Liuchen saluted him and left with Xiao Xuanzi. When he met Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, he passed by them without casting a nce at them.

    Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou knelt there and did not dare to vent their anger on Chu Liuchen, because they were well aware of Chu Liuchen¡¯s temper. He was a cold person who never got close to others! They never felt puzzled, unless he stopped to greet them just now...

 Chapter 920 - The Punishment Is Over Now

    <h4>Chapter 920 The Punishment Is Over Now</h4>

    The imperial physician had indeed been waiting in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for a long time! He took the exclusive shortcut linking the Pce to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and Chu Liuchen went back home through the same shortcut.

    The imperial physician first felt Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse, and then he took out needles to treat Chu Liuchen by acupuncture as usual.

    Shao Wanru stayed by Chu Liuchen¡¯s side. She watched with a serious face the imperial physician stab Chen Liuchen with the needles and slowly remove them.

    It was very quiet in the room. Only the sound of the needles being put into the cover could be heard when the physician changed the needles.

    Shao Wanru held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand tightly, but she paid all her attention to the imperial physician.

    The imperial physician was under a lot of pressure when Princess Chen was next to him. ¡°She pays too much attention to the treatment!¡±

    Time passed much slower than usual because of the serious atmosphere.

    The imperial physician performed a set of acupuncture, his forehead covered with sweats. Shao Wanru¡¯s stare did panic him!

    Only after performing thest needle did the imperial physician wipe his forehead with a handkerchief! He said to Chu Liuchen with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, you look well. You are in good condition now!¡±

    ¡°Any more acupuncture treatments?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a restrained expression.

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s better to keep the treatment. It is a long-standing disease anyway,¡± the imperial physician put the handkerchief into his pocket and said.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it bepletely cured?¡± Shao Wanru asked again with her eyes as deep as flowing water.

    ¡°His Highness is in good health now, but he has carried the fetus poison for so many years! So he needs to preserve his health, though the fetus poison has been cleared,¡± the imperial physician answered calmly with a serious face.

    What he said did make sense.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s health could not be dealt with in a short time, so he needed to take time to receive treatments. Even if he had recovered now, he still needed to be more cautious than others.

    ¡°Imperial Physician, do you think His Highness needs to consolidate his health with medicines?¡± Shao Wanru asked again. She was very concerned about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s unnecessary. What¡¯s more, Doctor Jue is in your mansion, so you don¡¯t need other doctors¡¯ prescriptions anymore. Otherwise, they might give a prescription in conflict with Doctor Jue¡¯s. Of course, if you insist on having one, it¡¯s better to refer to the previous prescription first!¡± the imperial physician said amiably.

    Then he bowed to Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    Chu Liuchen waved his hand, and the imperial physician left.

    ¡°Have you really recovered?¡± Shao Wanru asked with concern after the imperial physician left.

    Chu Liuchen put his wrist in Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. With a naughty smile, he signaled to her to feel his pulse.

    Shao Wanru was very worried about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health condition. The imperial physician¡¯s exnations sounded wless, but she believed in her own diagnosis more, especially after Chu Liuchen had just been treated with needles.

    Shao Wanru once felt Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse before. Now she could sense his pulse seemed to be more energetic. It was a good situation!

    However, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t show a happy smile on her face. She looked at the door and found that the imperial physician had been away. Nowhere could he be found now.

    She felt a little confused.

    ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Chu Liuchen led Shao Wanru to sit on the bed. He waved his wide sleeves, looking unrestrained.

    ¡°Your Highness, since you have recovered, why aren¡¯t you the same as you were before being treated with needles? Does it mean that you were not in your best health before?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help asking with a frown after hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s question.

    She had observed Chu Liuchen¡¯s condition and thought he had always been very good, but the pulse she felt now made her draw a different conclusion from what she had thought before.

    ¡°You find it out?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru with a faint smile. He held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and gently rubbed it. Suddenly he used some strength, and Shao Wanru felt pains and cried out in a low voice. Her eyes lit up and she immediately understood. ¡°Your Highness, is it your n?¡±

    ¡°I have been sick for so many years! How can I be cured so easily? I have to be weak again! If I recover now, it is such a waste of others¡¯ plots!¡± Chu Liuchenughed.

    ¡°Is it because Prince Yue and Prince Zhou have been keeping an eye on you?¡± Shao Wanru finally figured it out. She looked quite surprised with her watery eyes wide open.

    Chu Liuchen was amused by her lovely expression. He let go of Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and reached out to hold Shao Wanru into his arms. Instantly, he felt satisfied in his heart with her soft and fragrant body.

    ¡°The two of them have been straining their efforts for the information about my health. Until now, they still can¡¯t believe that I am getting better. Since then, why not make them more suspicious? I asked Qi Jue to prescribe some medicines, which will make my pulse feel different before and after the acupuncture treatment. Anyway, the imperial physician willpare them, but sometimes they won¡¯t,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°Will they... even question the imperial physician about you?¡± Shao Wanru took a deep breath and immediately understood what Chu Liuchen meant. But that imperial physician was the trusted subordinate of Empress Dowager and the Emperor!

    ¡°The Empress and Consort of Virtue have been in the pce for so many years, so they have a lot of people working for them,¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and said meaningfully.

    Shao Wanru understood what he meant. She nodded and leaned against his chest obediently.

    ¡°Master, herees another person from the Pce!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported outside the door.

    Shao Wanru wanted to sit up, but she was stopped by Chu Liuchen. She heard the word ¡°another¡± clearly but didn¡¯t know what it meant. She had been in the room all the time, but she had never seen Xiao Xuanzie to report! Actually, Chu Liuchen had predicted it early, so he had instructed Xiao Xuanzi before.

    ¡°How many people have evere by now?¡± Chu Liuchen askedzily.

    ¡°It¡¯s been the third one!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said, ¡°The first one was sent by Consort of Virtue and the second by the Empress. Now the third one is sent by both of them. When thest two people came, I told them that you were acupunctured and couldn¡¯t enter the Pce. But now the imperial physician has left for the Pce.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go to the Pce now!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°I will go to prepare for it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi understood and left to get ready for his master¡¯s entering the Pce.

    ¡°Are you going to the Pce now?¡± Shao Wanru stood up with Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Yes! The two princes were punished by flogging, so Consort of Virtue and the Empress wanted to turn to me. But I couldn¡¯t leave just now. I think the punishment is over now!¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

    Shao Wanru suddenly burst outughing, with her watery eyes bing more and more charming. She understood Chu Liuchen¡¯s words. He did it on purpose! He pretended to be busy and couldn¡¯t go and persuade the Emperor in a short time, so the two princes suffered a full punishment.

    After all, it was known that acupuncture treatment was so important to his health that no one could me him for not pleading for mercy from the Emperor for his two brothers when he was receiving acupuncture.

    ¡°Since the Empress and Consort of Virtue are in such a hurry, why don¡¯t they plead with the Emperor themselves?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course they do! They should still be at Uncle the Emperor¡¯s now. But it didn¡¯t work!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his handsome eyebrows with an enchanting smile. His eyes were not as gentle as before but were full of evil coldness.

    Only at this moment would the Empress and Consort of Virtue think of the importance of him and turn to him for help!

    ¡°You¡¯ve just finished the acupuncture, and you are not in excellent health. You don¡¯t have to go!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Of course, I can choose not to go! But since they are longing for my arrival, I¡¯ll just go and have fun,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, with his eyes softened. ¡°You must be tired now. Go and have a rest! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Since he had made up his mind to enter the Pce, Shao Wanru nodded and hold his hand. ¡°Be careful yourself!¡±

    She knew it was just a redundant warning. ¡°He is clever and scheming! How can he be tricked by others?¡± However, those words just blurted out, with concern in her watery eyes.

    Chu Liuchen smiled, with elegance and joyfulness. Anyone could tell that now he was happy from the bottom of his heart!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon. Have a rest!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi had already prepared a wheelchair at the gate of the courtyard. Chu Liuchen sat on the wheelchair, and Xiao Xuanzi slowly pushed him to the Pce through the side door.

    Two nobledies were kneeling in front of the Imperial Study. The one in front was the Empress, and Consort of Virtue was a step behind her.

    They looked miserable kneeling there. Not far behind them knelt Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, who were struggling.

    The two princes were not in good condition. They had just suffered the flogging punishment, and now they were struggling not to faint. They red at each other, wishing to see the other fall down first.

    ¡°Your Highness, this way, please!¡± A eunuch led Chu Liuchen in. The wheelchair stopped under the roof of Imperial Study, and Chu Liuchen stood up and walked into it.

    No one stopped when passing by Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. They passed by Consort of Virtue and finally stopped beside the Empress. Chu Liuchen greeted her, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Prince Chen, please intercede for Prince Yue and Prince Zhou! Now the Emperor should have vented out his anger. I hope the Emperor can let them go, considering that they are implicated by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s disaster!¡± the Empress looked up and said to Chu Liuchen.

    Even though she looked very awkward at this time, the Empress still kept a calm face.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor should know what to do!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly and then walked to the Imperial Study.

    The Empress darkened her face, with a trace of cold light in her eyes. She had no choice. Otherwise, she would not have asked Chu Liuchen to plead for her son.

    She wished in her heart that Chu Liuyue had been beaten to death, but she had to maintain her demeanor of a motherly model in front of others.

    But such a demeanor was humiliated by Chu Liuchen. ¡°I have lowered my head to him, but he didn¡¯t even give a promise!¡± How could she not be angry?

    But she understood in her heart that Chu Liuchen had always kept an arrogant attitude, telling everyone that he was a noble young master high above. She could only clench her teeth secretly!

    ¡°I have to stand it! What can¡¯t I stand? One day, I will trample everyone under my feet...¡±

 Chapter 921 - Entrusted with the Care of Princess Chen

    <h4>Chapter 921 Entrusted with the Care of Princess Chen</h4>

    The Empress was willing to make a temporary concession for everything she wanted!

    The Empress lowered her head to hide the anger in her eyes and tried to calm down. She was still kneeling, looking dignified and decent and making noints against Chu Liuyue, who had quarreled against her son.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen stepped into the Imperial Study and saluted the Emperor.

    ¡°Have you finished the acupuncture? Do you feel better?¡± The Emperor was in a fury, but he inquired about Chu Liuchen with great concern as soon as he saw thetter. He observed Chu Liuchen¡¯s face and rested assured when he saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s betterplexion.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle the Emperor. I¡¯m very well now!¡± Chu Liuchen said, ¡°I heard that you punished the two brothers by flogging. Please spare them, Uncle the Emperor.¡±

    There was no reluctance on his face, nor was there any intimacy toward the two princes.

    ¡°The two unfilial sons have done such a thing. How can I let them go so easily?¡± As soon as Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou were mentioned, the Emperor became angry. Recently, they had caused lots of trouble, which annoyed the Emperor so much.

    For the Emperor, the case discussed today was not even such a big deal, but it happened to be a good chance for him to vent his anger that had been umted since the two princes started to make trouble again and again. Therefore, he punished them by flogging at the same time, after which he even ordered them to kneel. Both the Empress and Consort of Virtue in the harem were alerted.

    However, the Emperor did not intend to spare them because of Empress and Consort of Virtue¡¯s interceding for their sons.

    The Emperor clenched his fists and suppressed the surging anger in his heart.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, though you¡¯ve punished Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, you didn¡¯t remove Duke Yong¡¯s title, which means that it is not such a serious crime. If you punish Eldest Brother and Second Brother again and again, what will the officials think? They might draw a wrong conclusion!¡±

    Since the Emperor was silent, Chu Liuchen continued with a calm voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend toe. After all, I don¡¯t want to get involved in this case. In addition, it¡¯s not convenient for me to express an opinion on it, as I¡¯ve just been recovered a little. Otherwise, the officials will be all in a muddle again!¡±

    With his hands against the desk, the Emperor looked bitter. He knew what Chu Liuchen meant. ¡°A wrong conclusion? Yes, they will!¡±

    The crown prince had not been decided yet! He had always wanted to make a choice between Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. However, he had severely punished the two princes for such a ¡°trivial¡± incident today. The officials might doubt whether the two princes were the people he chose!

    Including Chu Liuchen, there were four princes in total. Either the first two or the second two were the candidates of the crown prince. Many officials had been observing it in secret. It was very likely that what happened today might lead to something more serious! And then it would be even more out of control.

    As for what Chu Liuchen had just said, it made the Emperor distressed. He pursed his lips tightly. ¡°If possible, I really didn¡¯t want to see such a scene!¡±

    ¡°Let the two unfilial sons go back to rest!¡± the Emperor said coldly.

    Derong immediately answered and went out. He asked several young eunuchs to help Prince Yue and Prince Zhou up. When they were helped up, they almost fainted.

    The Empress and Consort of Virtue hastened to stand up and go tofort their sons. They ordered someone to bring cushions and take the princes to get a rest.

    The Empress was thest one to leave. She whispered to Derong, ¡°Eunuch Derong, please take my gratitude to Prince Chen!¡±

    ¡°I will pass on the message!¡± Derong said with a smile.

    ¡°I am very curious! How did Prince Chen persuade His Majesty to spare them? Later, I must express my greatest gratitude to him! If it weren¡¯t for Prince Chen, God knows how long the punishment willst!¡± the Empress said with a grateful face.

    Derong shook his head and said, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re too serious. It is also owed to His Majesty¡¯s worry about the two princes!¡±

    As for what Chu Liuchen said, Derong spoke no word.

    As the Empress couldn¡¯t get any information, she could only turn around and leave. ¡°Derong is as annoying as he was! I still cannot get anything from him.¡±

    Consort of Virtue, who was not far away from them, looked at the Empress and then left with a cold face.

    She was not the Empress, so she didn¡¯t have to keep calm and dignified in front of others like the Empress, who showed kindness to both the princes even though she hated Prince Yue in her heart. Nor was she able to do so! Now she hated Prince Zhou so much that she only wished he and the pretentious Empress would die from an incident.

    ¡°My son is the eldest. How can he not inherit the throne?¡±

    In the Imperial Study, Chu Liuchen had already been seated when Derong came in to report. Then, he stood behind the Emperor. Derong was the only person in the study except for the uncle and nephew.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, who do you think is more suitable, your eldest brother or second brother?¡± the Emperor suddenly asked, casting a pair of examining eyes at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    Derong stood still behind the broad chair the Emperor sat on, wishing to keep himself out of their talk. He did not want to hear such a subject, but he had to.

    None of the Empress, Prince Yue, or Prince Zhou had thought that the Emperor would want to get an answer to such a big question from Prince Chen, who they believed was thest prince to inherit the throne!

    But, was it the case? Eunuch Derong, who had experienced years of ups and downs, didn¡¯t think so.

    Nothing was impossible in the Pce!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Chu Liuchen said, with his delicate lips showing a cold and emotionless smile. It seemed that he was talking about something verymon that had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Say your opinions!¡± The Emperor insisted on getting an answer from him.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, if you insist, I can only say that I can¡¯t tell! I can¡¯t tell who is better, Eldest Brother or Second Brother. It will be best if they canplement each other!¡± Chu Liuchen said bluntly. He didn¡¯t intend to hide his opinion.

    ¡°Zhou¡¯er might be a little impulsive, but Yue¡¯er can take the overall situation into consideration!¡± The Emperor hoped to see a slight emotional fluctuation in Chu Liuchen¡¯s face, but he was still calm.

    ¡°If Eldest Brother had considered the overall situation, the case we talked about today would not have happened! No matter how we look into it, it was a well-nned plot! Uncle the Emperor, you haven¡¯t got any definite evidence by now, have you?¡±

    Chu Liuchen retorted upon him with sarcasm, which gave a strike on the Emperor¡¯s heart and made him ashamed.

    Compared with Chu Liuzhou, Chu Liuyue was more likely to be the person behind the sense. After all, Chu Liuzhou was an impatient guy prone to make mistakes. He didn¡¯t look like a scheming person.

    However, it was just a proposition. Since the Emperor could not figure out who on earth was behind it, he punished the two sons together.

    ¡°Now that neither of them confesses, I¡¯ll punish them both! Anyway, they have caused a lot of trouble recently!¡± the Emperor thought just now.

    ¡°Do you think Xin¡¯er is better?¡± After hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, the Emperor didn¡¯t want to talk about the two annoying sons anymore. He thought for a while and started to talk about his youngest son.

    ¡°Fourth Brother is good!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded without hesitation.

    But that was not what the Emperor expected. He had never thought of choosing Chu Liuxin as the crown prince of Eastern Pce. Compared with his other sons, the youngest son was too unrestrained and had a child¡¯s temperament. He was still a child, so he wouldn¡¯t be sensible unless he grew older.

    Chu Liuxin started to avoid meeting people since Shao Yanru¡¯s incident happened. Not only did he refuse to go to the imperial court with various excuses, but he was also rarely seen in the Pce. If someone came across him, he always showed bashfulness and shame in his eyes.

    The Emperor has recalled the memory of Shao Yanru. That was also a piece of awkward memories for him.

    Therefore, every time he met his youngest son, he would feel inexplicably embarrassed. It felt like he had robbed his son of a woman. When the Emperor thought that it was all Shao Yanru¡¯s fault, he became more and more displeased with her.

    ¡°No matter how beautiful that woman is, I don¡¯t like her! She is such a troublemaker! I shall lock her up in the Pce so that she can¡¯t see others in the rest of her life!¡±

    ¡°Xin¡¯er is not the one!¡± The Emperor looked at Chu Liuchen and shook his head. In fact,pared with other princes, the Emperor appreciated the one in front of him more. Although he didn¡¯t agree with Chu Liuchen on thetter¡¯s rmendation of his three sons, Chu Liuchen was neither anxious nor impatient. Any other prince could neverpete with him on such self-restraint.

    ¡°Then it can only be Eldest Brother or Second Brother!¡± Chu Liuchen casually flicked the dust on his clothes. He behaved calmly and elegantly. People could sense the nobility and confidence in his bones from hiszy attitude. He could charm people with just a gesture without a word.

    The Emperor no longer wanted to talk about the two disappointing sons. He changed the topic and became worried. ¡°Are you sure that you can go to Nan Jiang this time?¡±

    At first, he didn¡¯t agree that Chu Liuchen sent the ambassadors to Xu State, Nan Jiang, in person. He thought Chu Qing could deal with the problem alone. That was just a small state which could not shake his country!

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I have always wanted to go out on a journey. Why not take this opportunity?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile, ¡°I used to wish to travel further, but I couldn¡¯t because of the bad health at that time!¡±

    Jiangzhou was the furthest ce he had been by now. There he met his favorite girl. Thinking of this, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t help showing a handsome smile on his face, and his eyes became gentle.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just got married. It¡¯s not good for your princess if you leave her now!¡± The Emperor understood that Chu Liuchen married Shao Wanru out of love. At this time, he couldn¡¯t help mentioning Shao Wanru, hoping that it could change his mind. He didn¡¯t want Chu Liuchen to take the risk, not at all.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo will visit Imperial Grandmother when she is free. She will be fine under the protection of Imperial Grandmother and you, Uncle the Emperor. I have also asked her to turn to Imperial Grandmother and Uncle the Emperor when she can¡¯t deal with the problem herself. No one can bully my princess!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his head with a proud face and a pair of shining eyes.

    It could even be said that it was an arrogant expression. At first nce, one could tell that he was a favored prince. But the Emperor agreed to fulfill his expectation. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, yes! No one can bully your princess. You can rest assured to go. I will take care of her!¡±

 Chapter 922 - The Emperor Is Partial

    <h4>Chapter 922 The Emperor Is Partial</h4>

    The Emperor was very explicit about his attitude! He had always taken good care of the young couple. Now Chu Liuchen was leaving to escort the ambassadors to Nan Jiang, so he would naturally promise his nephew to look after his wife well. He also enjoyed his nephew¡¯s trust in him, though Chu Liuchen was a little arrogant.

    Compared with his two sons who always wanted to benefit from him, Chu Liuchen was much better.

    ¡°I thank you on behalf of Zhuozhuo, Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up with a smile.

    His intimate attitude delighted the Emperor a lot. Later, the uncle and nephew talked about Nan Jiang for a while before Chu Liuchen left.

    It became quiet in the Imperial Study after Chu Liuchen left. ¡°Derong, do you think I am wrong?¡± the Emperor suddenly asked.

    Derong¡¯s forehead was covered with sweats. He quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°You are a wise emperor, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! If I were wise enough, such a thing would not have happened!¡± the Emperor sighed and leaned against the broad chair. ¡°I¡¯ve betrayed him, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Prince Chen will not me you, Your Majesty!¡± Derong said carefully.

    ¡°He will if he knows it! But I had no choice at that time...¡± the Emperor sighed heavily again, looking extremely upset.

    ¡°You always treat Prince Chen so well as you do to your son, Your Majesty!¡± Derong tried his best to calm himself. ¡°Prince Chen is the most favored person, who can do whatever he wants in the Pce!¡±

    The Emperor became delightful due to Derong¡¯s words. A benign smile gradually came into being on his frowned face. ¡°The kid was born with a weak body and pushed to the edge of his dying for several times. How lucky it is that he can grow up well. How can I allow others to bully him?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are benevolent!¡± Derong lowered his head and said.

    The Emperor fell in silence for a while and thought of the past. Compared with the other princes, Chu Liuchen was whom he paid the most attention to. He was afraid that Chu Liuchen could not survive. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen was getting better, and it gratified the Emperor so much. Compared with his other sons, Chu Liuchen was smarter, and he did not care about the throne at all.

    They looked more like father and son when they talked to each other.

    ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t have a deep affection for his other brothers!¡± the Emperor said and couldn¡¯t help frowning again.

    ¡°Prince Chen has been in poor health since he was a child, and the imperial physician repeatedly warned him to keep calm. After so many years passed, it is hard for him to get close to other princes even if he is in good health now!¡± Derong said in a low voice.

    What he said upset the Emperor again. ¡°The child lives a bitter life! But he does keep a light brotherhood with his brothers! It doesn¡¯t mean there is no rtionship between them!¡±

    ¡°He actually regards his family as important!¡± the Emperor sighed and said.

    Derong was confused, wondering why the Emperor drew such a conclusion. Everyone in the Pce knew that Prince Chen was cold-hearted. He never let go of anyone who annoyed him for anyone¡¯s sake. Either when they were children or now, the other princes once suffered because of Chu Liuchen, though they were all princes of the same status.

    Of course, Derong would not take the initiative to ask the Emperor. The Emperor was partial, and as his trusted eunuch, he had to turn a blind eye on it.

    ¡°At least, Prince Chen is very filial to you and Empress Dowager!¡± Derong talked about something pleasant with a smile.

    ¡°It might be Prince Chen¡¯s only advantage. He cares about no one else in the Pce except for His Majesty and Empress Dowager. Of course, under the protection of Empress Dowager and the Emperor, Prince Chen doesn¡¯t have to show respect to anyone else, including the other princes.

    ¡°When he is in a good mood, he might call those princes Brothers. When he is in a bad mood, he will just be indifferent.

    ¡°As for the asional gentle smile on his face, it is actually a mask!¡± Derong tended to believe that Prince Chen was an emotionless person.

    As he thought of these, he felt a chill on his back. Every time he saw Prince Chen, who didn¡¯t look well, Derong always became intense.

    After Chu Liuchen left the Imperial Study, he was not in a hurry to return to his mansion. He ordered Xiao Xuanzi to push him in the wheelchair to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    When he arrived at the Pce of Benevolent Peace and found that Consort of Virtue was also there, with wet eyes. At first nce, he knew she must be crying just now. She hurriedly looked away and wiped her tears when she caught sight of Chu Liuchen. When she looked back, she kept a smile on her face. After Chu Liuchen bowed to her, she said, ¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Chen is so filial to you. Hees to visit you now!¡±

    ¡°This child cherishes affection and personal loyalty!¡± Empress Dowager smiled and waved her hand in a gesture that indicated Chu Liuchen to sit next to her. Chu Liuchen was pleasing to her eye. ¡°Not only is he good-looking, but he also values the rtionship with me so much. Now that he has recovered, he will be able to bring me a great-grandson soon!¡±

    Consort of Virtue cast an annoyed nce at Empress Dowager, and then looked at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. Chu Liuchen behaved properly but he didn¡¯t show respect to her! After he bowed to her, he totally ignored her! ¡°Is it the so-called cherishing affection and personal loyalty?¡±

    However, Consort of Virtue didn¡¯t dare to rebuke Chu Liuchen. After all, he was Empress Dowager¡¯s favorite grandson! ¡°My son is the eldest son of the Emperor and the first grandson of Empress Dowager. Shouldn¡¯t Empress Dowager like him more? Why does everyone pay attention to such a sick person?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel better, Your Highness?¡± Consort of Virtue asked. She was dissatisfied, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face.

    ¡°Thanks to you, Consort of Virtue, I feel good!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Did the imperial physician say something?¡± Empress Dowager asked. She became worried as long as it came to Chu Liuchen¡¯s health.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Grandmother! I have been in good health now. I am leaving for Nan Jiang to escort the ambassadors in a few days. I hope that Imperial Grandmother can take care of Zhuozhuo!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly.

    ¡°Can you not go?¡± Empress Dowager had just informed it and she was very displeased.

    ¡°Someone has to go! Anyway, I¡¯m getting better now. It doesn¡¯t matter if I take the task!¡± Chu Liuchenforted Empress Dowager with a smile.

    Empress Dowager was very reluctant about it, but she was well aware that she couldn¡¯t stop Chu Liuchen since he had made up his mind. ¡°He has always been a strong-willed child.¡±

    ¡°As a patient who had just recovered a little, how dare he travel far? Be careful and don¡¯t lose your life in another country!¡± Consort of Virtue sneered in her heart, ¡°Well, I wish he could die outside in case he bes fully recovered and then plots against us.¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you can rest assured! Prince Chen wants to dedicate himself to our country! Yue¡¯er has told me about this and he praised Prince Chen again and again. He said he also would like to go out to broaden his horizons if Prince Chen did not ept this decree. It is said that there are many things in Nan Jiang that we have never seen before!¡± Consort of Virtue ttered Empress Dowager with a smile.

    But she was implying that Chu Liuchen was going to have fun in Nan Jiang.

    ¡°If Consort of Virtue likes Nan Jiang, I can give up my chance to Eldest Brother!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    With only a few words, Chu Liuchen made her speechless and nervous. Of course, she did not want Chu Liuyue to go to Nan Jiang, even if there was no danger. At the critical moment of striving for the throne, how could Chu Liuyue leave the capital city?

    She became embarrassed andughed. Then she tried hard to show an aggrieved smile on her face. ¡°I want him to go, but he was punished by His Majesty just now. I¡¯m afraid that he needs to stay in bed for ten days or half a month!¡±

    When it came to what happened at the Imperial Study, Consort of Virtue¡¯s eyes turned wet again. She turned around and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, Yue¡¯er was framed, he shouldn¡¯t have been punished. When I went to see him just now, he asked me to see whether His Majesty felt ufortable or not! Yue¡¯er cares about His Majesty so much, even when he himself is still in pain!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother are so considerate of Uncle the Emperor. Uncle will definitely be gratified if he knows!¡± Chu Liuchen said in an indifferent tone.

    It was a perfunctory reply, obviously.

    Consort of Virtue blinked her eyes. It didn¡¯t get the expected effect, so she was unable to do the show anymore. She could only reply to Chu Liuchen with a simple word and looked away to wipe her tears. She couldn¡¯t talk about the topic anymore. Suddenly, a trace of anger shed in her eyes. ¡°Chu Liuchen bes more and more annoying, but I can¡¯t do anything to him!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t deal with Chu Liuchen. Instead, she had to pretend to care for Chu Liuchen for the sake of the Emperor and Empress Dowager. It really made her feel wronged and angry!

    The Emperor¡¯s decree was brought to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Countess Yong passed out as soon as she heard that Di Yan¡¯s position as the heir of a duke was removed, which meant the title of Duke Yong would be kept until Di Rufeng passed away.

    Di Yan was pale. He looked at the eunuch announcing the imperial edict in disbelief. After the eunuch finished the announcement, Di Yan took over the imperial edict and read it over and over again. He staggered and almost fell over.

    He had no title anymore. From now on, he would be the same as ordinary people. If he couldn¡¯t pass the imperial exam, the Di Family wouldpletely decline and no longer be a noble family.

    ¡°How could it happen? Why was I implicated in the matter? It was Mother and Qin Yuru who made the trouble, and it had nothing to do with me!¡±

    Di Yan was in a daze. He stared at the imperial edict in his hands with his fingers trembling.

    ¡°Cousin...¡± Qin Yuru also couldn¡¯t believe it. She came over to read the imperial edict in Di Yan¡¯s hands. ¡°Could there be a mistake? How could it end up like this?¡±

    Early in this morning, Countess Yong took Di Yan to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. She promised that she would return all the money to Qin Yuru, and that Di Yan would expel all his concubines away and live a peaceful life with Qin Yuru in the future!

    Qin Yuru was easily convinced. Persuaded by Qin Huaiyong and Madam Di with a few words, she followed Di Yan back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, no sooner had she entered the gate than the imperial edict was issued, with such bad news that Di Yan¡¯s title was removed.

    ¡°Di Yan¡¯s title is gone, then even if I give birth to a son in the future, he won¡¯t have a title.¡± Qin Yuru panicked.

    ¡°Pa!¡± She was heavily pped in the face...

 Chapter 923 - Go Back to Marquis Xings Mansion; Chu Qing Pays a Visit

    <h4>Chapter 923 Go Back to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion; Chu Qing Pays a Visit</h4>

    Though it was just a domestic affair between Countess Yong and her daughter-inw Qin Yuru in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru was very decisive and directly reported her mother-inw to the court. After all, Countess Yong had embezzled Qin Yuru and Madam Di¡¯s money made in their dowry shops for nearly twenty years!

    What¡¯s more, she also used Countess Yong of secretly feeding her medicines that prevented pregnancy when she suffered a miscarriage.

    Countess Yong became an unbelievably greedy, vicious and unregenerate woman in others¡¯ eyes because of these usations.

    But even so, it was just a dispute in the inner court in other people¡¯s eyes. And they were waiting for Duke Yong¡¯s divorcing Countess Yong.

    Things did not go as expected, however! The daughter-inw was reconciled with her mother-inw early the next morning! People were told that the daughter-inw misunderstood her mother-inw in the money problem. In fact, the daughter-inw¡¯s biological mother had always known about it, but she didn¡¯t tell her daughter because she was afraid that her daughter was too young to deal with such arge sum of money! As for the infertility-preventing medicine, an old maid of the mother-inw did it. It was said that the old maid was bribed by one of Di Yan¡¯s concubines to frame the daughter-inw and alienate the daughter-inw from her mother-inw.

    Qin Yuru went to the yamen and withdrew thewsuit in person!

    It seemed that the matter was about to be minimized. Those who watched the fun were very disappointed. They had thought it was a big show, anyway.

    But what happened next was totally beyond many people¡¯s expectations. Instead of Countess Yong, Duke Yong and his son took the responsibility.

    Di Yan¡¯s title as the Heir of Duke Yong was removed and the title of Duke Yong would be gone.

    Such a punishment was much more serious than expelling Countess Yong. For a moment, all the officials were shocked, not understanding why such a trivial matter would bring Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion such big trouble.

    Some well-informed people secretly got some news. It was said that it had something to do with two princes¡¯ colluding with Duke Yong! That¡¯s why his family could just keep the title of Duke Yong until he died.

    It was the news from the Imperial Pce, so it was more or less correct. Not only Duke Yong but also Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were punished. The two princes were flogged at the Imperial Study. Even the Empress and Consort of Virtue were alert to it and they knelt outside the Imperial Study to intercede with the Emperor for their sons.

    The Empress and Consort of Virtue had the highest status in the harem, but they even knelt to beg for mercy. It meant that the Emperor must fly in a rage! In such cases as these, it was actually his luck that Duke Yong could keep his life and title when being implicated in such a matter.

    But here was another question!

    The whole thing had nothing to do with Di Yan. Why was he punished instead of Duke Yong? Could it be that Duke Yong put all the me on his son when making a confession in the Imperial Study, so the Emperor was so furious that he dismissed Di Yan¡¯s title?

    Such a statement was quite close to the truth. When Di Rufeng was in the Pce at that time, he indeed pushed the me on Di Yan.

    However, Di Rufeng just wanted to modify the issue into a less serious dispute in the inner court at that time, so he got his son involved in his confession. If he had known that it would make his descendants lose the title of nobility forever, Duke Yong would have made Countess Yong take all the me.

    Everyone outside the Pce had various spections about the case as onlookers, while people in the Pce were highly concerned about it, though thewsuit had been withdrawn. They secretly inquired about the details of the incident.

    They all wanted to know the Emperor¡¯s attitude toward the two implicated princes.

    Rumors and gossip were everywhere outside the Pce, but it was very tense in the Pce¡ªeveryone apprehended danger in every sound! Even the imperial concubines remained cautious every second, for fear that they would make a mistake and end up like Duke Yong.

    What an undeserved disaster it was!

    The Heir of Duke Yong was quite pitiful, marrying an unwomanly wife and having a greedy and vicious mother. Some people said that they saw him leave Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and rush out of the city in anger and he hadn¡¯te back by now.

    ¡°Miss, the carriage is ready!¡± Yujie came in and reported to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and walked out, followed closely by Yujie and Qu Le.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion sent her an invitation yesterday, saying that Commandery Prince Qing would pay a visit to their mansion and propose to one of their daughters. They hoped that Shao Wanru coulde to guard a pass for them.

    Of course, the so-called ¡°to guard a pass¡± was just an excuse. It had never been Shao Wanru¡¯s turn to cut in the marriage of a Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    However, since they said so, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t intend to refuse them. Otherwise, she might be criticized as unfilial and impersonal. Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was at an advantage in filial piety. Before they came to a showdown, Shao Wanru could only obey filial piety.

    Of course, she would not keep humble in front of them. She would just be friendly to Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion on the surface. She had always had doubts about Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the past, she was oppressed due to the identity of an unmarried daughter. Now, as Princess Chen, she didn¡¯t have to show weakness when being oppressed!

    She got on the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with her servant girls. The carriage left the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Most of the carriages of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion were spacious, luxurious, andfortable. The moving one was Shao Wanru¡¯s exclusive carriage arranged by Chu Liuchen. It didn¡¯t look eye-catching, as its materials were only a little more gorgeous than those of other carriages. It was spacious andfortable. No other ordinary carriage couldpare with it in terms of material, design, etc.

    It was a kind of low-key luxury.

    They arrived at Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. When the servants of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion saw the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, some of them rushed to report to their masters, and the other opened the door to wee Shao Wanru.

    When the carriage was well parked, Zhao Xiran had been out to wee her with Shao Cailing.

    They greeted each other and headed for the inner court together. It was said that Commandery Prince Qing had been waiting for them in Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard now.

    Zhao Xiran was such a good talker. Her words were like a spring breeze, neither ttering nor remote. She talked with Shao Wanru as if they were biological sisters, showing that she was never alienated from Shao Wanru because thetter had been married.

    Shao Cailing also had a happy talk with Shao Wanru, though she was not as talkative as Zhao Xiran. She could always stir up the atmosphere in their conversation. The three of them talked andughed very intimately.

    As soon as they arrived at Chuntang Courtyard, a sharp-eyed servant girl saw them and hurried in to report. Old Madam winked at Nanny Yu beside her. Nanny Yu understood and hurried to the door to wee them.

    ¡°Show my greatest respect to you, Your Highness!¡± Nanny Yu greeted with a smile and bowed to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and asked, ¡°Is grandma inside alone?¡±

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing and First Young Master are also present!¡± Nanny Yu answered with a smile.

    Shao Wanru nodded and entered the room. The servant girls lifted the curtain to let Shao Wanru in.

    Old Madam sat on the couch next to the window and had a smile on her face. She looked very vigorous in a light brown coat with some traditional patterns. She held a string of Buddha beads in her hand and fiddled with them casually as if she started to look forward to a peaceful life.

    The smile on her face made her somewhat look like Shao Jing. At this moment, she looked very friendly. When she saw Shao Wanru, her eyes lit up and she couldn¡¯t help sitting up straight. Before Shao Wanru bowed to her, she waved and said, ¡°Fifth Girl,e here and sit down beside me. You always keep caring about Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion under the situation where you are busy with other affairs. Take good care of yourself!¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s kindness made Shao Wanru think that she hade to the wrong ce and met the wrong person!

    She narrowed her watery eyes and went forward to bow to Old Madam. ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯d better sit next to Grandma. She¡¯s looked forward to seeing you since you married, afraid that you live a bad life in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and take no responsibility for your young age. If you make any trouble in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she is afraid that she cannot support you!¡±

    Zhao Xiran ttered Old Madam and said to Shao Wanru affectionately. Someone might think that Shao Wanru had been favored in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the past after they heard such words, if they had no idea about the truth.

    Shao Wanru only thought they were hrious. Old Madam was going to show off in front of Commandery Prince Qing. Of course, she also wanted to take advantage of Chu Liuchen¡¯s power to suppress Commandery Prince Qing. That was not against her expectation, so she was very willing to watch a good show quietly.

    She didn¡¯t mind if Old Madam was willing to perform.

    With a slight smile, she greeted everyone politely and then sat beside Old Madam with a gentle look. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandma. I¡¯m fine in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. There are a few people in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, so I have rare chance toe into trouble!¡±

    Her tone was neither cold nor warm, nor as intimate as Old Madam¡¯s. She sat straight beside Old Madam, in an attitude that she was not a favored granddaughter. The hot red plum blossoms patterns embroidered on the elegant in white dress made her look vivid and charming.

    Her cherry lips were as red as fire, and her skin as white as snow. People were charmed by the movement of her long eyshes that flipped their hearts.

    On catching sight of her, Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help swallowing lightly, though he had seen her before. ¡°Fifth Miss Shao is indeed a gorgeous beauty. No wonder I mistook her for someone else in the Yuhui Nunnery.¡± He thought First Miss Shao was the most beautiful girl before, but he changed his idea after that. Fifth Miss Shao was the one!

    He remembered what he had received at that time. His eyes became darkened with his heart skipping a beat. ¡°Was it Shao Wanru¡¯s plot or Shao Yanru¡¯s scheme?¡±

 Chapter 924 - Elder Sister Gives the Marriage Up to Younger Sister

    <h4>Chapter 924 Elder Sister Gives the Marriage Up to Younger Sister</h4>

    Old Madam felt unhappy about Shao Wanru¡¯s calmness in secret, but she didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction on her face. She kept a friendly face and pushed the pastries in front of her to Shao Wanru. ¡°Fifth Girl, have a taste of these pastries. The new chef in our mansion made them. If they agree with you, you can take the chef back. She is also from Jiangzhou and good at making local pastries!¡±

    There were only about ten pieces of pastries on the te. They were indeed the specialties of Jiangzhou, where Shao Wanru grew up. Even though she lived in the capital city now, she asionally wanted to eat Jiangzhou food out of her food habits.

    However, no one in the capital city was good at making the cuisine of Jiangzhou, so she slowly gave up such an idea.

    She couldn¡¯t help moving her index finger when she saw them now. Yujie took a piece with a handkerchief to her. Shao Wanru took a bite. She nodded with a smile and said, ¡°It tastes authentic!¡±

    ¡°Since then, I give you the chef!¡± Old Madam said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said with a gentler smile on her jade-like face. She put down the dim sum in her hand, stood up, and bowed deeply to Old Madam.

    ¡°You are too polite. I am your grandmother! Of course, I hope that you can eat well. You used to live in Jiangzhou for so many years, so I¡¯m afraid that the food in the capital city might not be to your taste. I happened to find such a cook, and I thought of giving her to you if you are satisfied with her!¡± Old Madam, with affection, held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and asked her to sit down.

    ¡°Grandma, Fifth Sister must understand your affection to her. She has always been filial to you,¡± Zhao Xiran suddenly said with a smile. She ttered both Old Madam and Shao Wanru at the same time. Zhao Xiran was indeed a tactful person who could always please others.

    She seemed to be very intimate with everyone in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, as if what had happened on the wedding day had nothing to do with her.

    Shao Wanru smiled calmly and then turned to look at Chu Qing with deepness in her watery eyes.

    As she turned and noticed Chu Qing, Old Madam winked at Zhao Xiran. Then Zhao Xiran pointed at Chu Qing and said with a smile, ¡°Fifth Sister, we are in need of your help in making a decision!¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhao, you¡¯re too polite. As a married daughter, how can I make a decision for you! There is the elder present!¡± Shao Wanru smiled.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, though you are married, you are always a daughter of the Shao Family. Grandmother should make such a decision alone, but the marriage might be the key to the lifelong happiness of the two sisters. So Grandmother wants to hear more opinions from others. That¡¯s why we invited you here!¡± Zhao Xiran exined.

    Shao Wanru said gently, ¡°Sister Zhao, please tell me the details!¡±

    She had known early that Old Madam would definitely tell her what happened if she came here. She pretended to be polite just now because she wanted Old Madam to understand that she could have refused to help.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Second Sister and Third Sister...¡± Zhao Xiran looked up at Shao Cailing and sighed, ¡°it was the matter of Second Sister, butter Second Sister said she wanted to give her marriage up to Third Sister!¡±

    ¡°Give the marraige up to Shao Caihuan?¡±

    ording to Zhao Xiran¡¯s words, it sounded like Shao Jie¡¯er did that for Shao Caihuan¡¯s good. How was Shao Caihuan recently? Anyway, her disfigured face cannot be fully recovered yet. Therefore, Shao Jie¡¯er pitied Shao Caihuan and gave up the marriage to her?

    Could Shao Jie¡¯er be such a kind person?

    A trace of suspicion shed in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes. How could she not know what kind of person Shao Jie¡¯er was!

    ¡°Grandma, what do you think of this?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I... I disagreed with it at first. But I pondered it and thought it might be a good idea. Third Girl is somehow a legitimate daughter, while Second Girl is just a concubine¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s also a good thing for Commandery Prince Qing to marry a legitimate daughter,¡± Old Madam sighed.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. Old Madam did mention that they wanted him to marry Shao Caihuan just now. When they were talking, Shao Wanru came.

    ¡°If that is the case, it won¡¯t be bad. A legitimate daughter is naturally better than a concubine¡¯s daughter!¡±

    ¡°But many people living in the Pce know about the rtionship between Second Sister and Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Shao Wanru slowly raised her watery eyes and reminded them.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only disadvantage! But such an idea is good for both Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. So we hope that you can exin it to Empress Dowager, Fifth Sister. It¡¯s not that we are reluctant to part with Second Sister, but that Third Sister is more suitable than her!¡± Zhao Xiran frowned, nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s face, and said in distress.

    Both Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s and Shao Caihuan¡¯s incidents happened in the Pce. Based on the situation at that time, both of them seemed to be innocent victims.

    If they were innocent and willing to exchange with each other, it would be a good thing for the two mansions. Empress Dowager and the Empress should agree on it after they knew that.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m just a married woman, and I¡¯m younger than Second Sister and Third Sister. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for me to speak to Empress Dowager about it!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused with a smile.

    Old Madam¡¯s face instantly darkened.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you don¡¯t have to persuade Empress Dowager. You only need to tell her the details of the marriage between our mansion and Commandery Prince Qing, and she will give us a response!¡± Zhao Xiran exined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡± Shao Wanru answered with an imperceptible sneer on the corner of her mouth. ¡°So they want me to take the responsibility, don¡¯t they?¡±

    There must be a secret reason why they wanted to rece Shao Jie¡¯er with Shao Caihuan. And her Second Uncle must be involved in such a n. No matter what he was plotting, it would definitely not do her any good.

    If the plot was exposed in the future, Prince Chen would be the one who took the me.

    Then, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could get away with it. At that time, they could say that Shao Wanru took the advantage of her status as Princess Chen and made arbitrary decisions in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion! She forced Shao Jie¡¯er to give up her marriage to Shao Caihuan because she didn¡¯t get along well with Shao Jie¡¯er!

    As soon as Old Madam opened her mouth, it was enough to turn right and wrong upside down. As for Zhao Xiran, she was such an excellent nonsense talker.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, why do you not help us? You are the dignified Princess Chen. You just need to pass on a message. Why don¡¯t you dare?¡± Old Madam questioned with a cold face.

    ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to exin it to Empress Dowager, but that I am afraid Prince Chen will be angry. He hates me meddling in other people¡¯s business the most. When I married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, he has told me that as Princess Chen, I should be indifferent to others¡¯ business. I must not care too much and annoy Empress Dowager and His Majesty. Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion has never interfered in the affairs of the officials!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    It meant that Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would not form cliques, nor would it be entangled in any interest conflict with officials. When she married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Prince Chen had already warned her.

    ¡°Fifth Girl... ¡± Old Madam was so angry that she almost mmed the table.

    Once realizing that a conflict was imminent, Zhao Xiran hastened to catch Old Madam¡¯s sleeve and say with a smile, ¡°You are right, Fifth Sister. Prince Chen has always been indifferent and unwilling to cut in the affairs of any ministers. However, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is different. After all, it is your parents¡¯ home. Even though you have married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, you are still rted to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, right?!¡±

    Her words suppressed Old Madam¡¯s anger and managed to win some time for Old Madam to think.

    Thinking for a few seconds, Old Madam realized that she couldn¡¯t lose her temper and scold Shao Wanru, whose status was different. She was backed by Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion now!

    Prince Chen was a very difficult person to deal with! Zhao Xiran had heard from his father again and again that Prince Chen was not as gentle and leisurely as he looked on the surface. He was thest man in the world you dared to annoy. Otherwise, you would have to bear the consequences.

    Because of her father¡¯s warning, Zhao Xiran certainly dare not do anything to Shao Wanru, who was under Prince Chen¡¯s protection, and she had to stop Old Madam from getting angry in case things went out of control.

    ¡°No matter how different Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is, it¡¯s the mansion of an official. Even if Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion has declined, it¡¯s still the mansion of a prince. I heard that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion got into trouble because it colluded with princes,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    Not only Old Madam but also Chu Qing showed a scared face after hearing her words. Although they didn¡¯t know what on earth had happened in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion or what Duke Yong had done, they understood that it was rted to the two princes and the Emperor flew into a rage because of it.

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was punished because its case implicated both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. So, what will the Emperor think if he finds Commandery Prince Qing and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion are rted to Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru continued to say after she saw them change their expressions at the same time.

    Old Madam could hardly take a breath and panicked in her heart.

    Prince Chen and Commandery Prince Qing were both princes too, and they were the sons of the Former Emperor! If Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion built a rtionship with both of them, people would think that the Shao Family had ulterior motives, wouldn¡¯t they? Even if they had no ulterior motives, incidents might happen anytime. Then it was hard to say that the Emperor would not be suspicious of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    If it were in the past, Old Madam wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Emperor¡¯s unreasonable suspicion! but now Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could not withstand any storm. At this time, she should be humble, as any high-profile action could bring disaster to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, this is also your marriage. What do you think? Do you ept to take a different bride? Whether you ept it or not, you must have a reason! You are a prince! It is not a good idea that you don¡¯t express your own views and let Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion decide everything, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Before they came to their senses, Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes to look at Commandery Prince Qing and questioned him!

 Chapter 925 - Refused to Echo with Them

    <h4>Chapter 925 Refused to Echo with Them</h4>

    Chu Qing was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Princess Chen, who looked delicate and gentle, would dare to argue with him outright. A trace of surprise shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing is a descendant of the royal family. You should decide who to marry or not. No one else can make the decision for you!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    She looked at Chu Qing¡¯s face indifferently, as if she didn¡¯t see Old Madam and others changing their expressions in an instant.

    Of course, Chu Qing¡¯s marriage was his decision. Even if he could not make the decision, his elders would make the decision for him. His elders included the Emperor, the Empress and the Empress Dowager, so no matter how senior Old Madam was, in fact, she was not in the position to make the decision for Chu Qing.

    ¡°Fifth Girl¡­¡± Old Madam said in a cold voice, wanting to stop Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Grandma, Commandery Prince Qing is a member of the royal family and has a high status. How can we make the decision for him? You were hesitant, and I don¡¯t dare to talk about it. We¡¯d better listen to Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    Shao Wanru looked delicate. Her smile was charming and soft. But if her face darkened slightly, she would immediately look cold, which diluted her original charm, and no one would not dare to underestimate her.

    Although Chu Qing and Shao Wanru had met before, they had hardly talked at that time, and most of the time Chu Qing had paid attention to Shao Yanru. Now he began to take Princess Chen seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Princess Chen. I should go to the imperial pce and ask for Imperial Grandmother¡¯s opinion on this matter!¡± Chu Qing nodded and agreed. Since Shao Wanru had mentioned he was in the royal family, he certainly could not lower his status, and he put all the me on Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Madam got extremely angry and couldn¡¯t calm down for a while.

    Zhao Xiran again reacted quickly and said jollily, ¡°This is the best. We should ask for the Empress Dowager¡¯s opinion!¡±

    ¡°If the Empress Dowager agreed, this matter would be settled.¡± Old Madam thought to herself.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Old Madam said with displeasure on her face.

    Since this was the n, Chu Qing stood up and said, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯ll go to the pce and ask for Imperial Grandmother¡¯s opinion about it. After she gives the order, I¡¯ll discuss it with your mansion!¡±

    Chu Qing addressed the Empress Dowager as ¡°Imperial Grandmother¡± outside the pce, just like the other princes did.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Old Madam said unhappily, but she had to pull out a polite smile.

    Chu Qing made obeisance to Shao Wanru, then he turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, both the Second Girl and the Third Girl have agreed on this. Your Second Uncle also thinks it¡¯s great. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯m afraid your two sisters¡¯ lives will be ruined!¡± Old Madam said, her eyes turning red.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you cry. How could Fifth Sister not care about it? She wants her sisters to live a good life, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Zhao Xiran conciliated Old Madam.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, you go to the pce with Commandery Prince Qing now. The happiness of your two sisters all relies on you!¡± Old Madam wiped her tears and said.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t push Fifth Sister. Fifth Sister has just married Prince Chen; thus, she can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Zhao Xiran conciliated Old Madam again. Her words seemed to be for Shao Wanru¡¯s sake, but in fact, they didn¡¯t.

    ¡°But now, who else can go into the pce to see the Empress Dowager right away except for Fifth Girl?¡± Old Madam said absent-mindedly.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister, could you¡­¡± Zhao Xiran turned to Shao Wanru and said awkwardly, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do and asked Shao Wanru for help. Given Shao Wanru¡¯s current position, she was indeed a suitable advisor for matters rted with the royal family.

    ¡°Grandma, even the Emperor can¡¯t disobey Empress Dowager¡¯s decision!¡± Shao Wanru was not surprised that the two of them echoed each other.

    ¡°Fifth Sister¡­¡± Zhao Xiran still wanted to leverage their rtionship but was interrupted bluntly by Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru said, ¡°Does Grandma want to persuade Empress Dowager to change her mind?¡±

    ¡°Given the situation the Third Girl is in right now, no one is willing to marry her!¡± Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Fifth Girl, if you can help her, please help her. I know that you are in a dilemma since you are a newlywed Princess, but¡­ we indeed have no other way. If we were still a Duke¡¯s Mansion, I would beg the Empress Dowager no matter how embarrassing it would be. But now¡­ with this situation¡­ what should we do with Third Girl?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister!¡± Seeing that Old Madam was truly speaking for her sister¡¯s interest, Shao Cailing couldn¡¯t help feeling moved and said to Shao Wanru imploringly.

    Her sister¡¯s current situation was not very good. Even her mother said that it would be difficult for her sister to find a good husband now, not to mention that her sister was not young anymore.

    ¡°Grandma, Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion is not a fancy ce. Second Sister must have a reason not unwilling to go there. Because previously Second Sister liked this marriage!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. Old Madam was trying to move everyone to force her to go to the pce and vouch for this matter.

    Not to mention that Shao Wanru had never had such an idea, even if she had had such an idea, she would never listen to them at this time. Old Madam had been kind in appearance and evil in heart for a long time.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Shao Cailing immediately flinched away. She looked at Old Madam doubtfully and stole a few nces at her. Others might not know about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s character, but everyone in the mansion knew.

    She was mean, insidious, flexible, and ingratiated herself with the mother and daughter of the second branch in an embarrassing way. However, she was particrly vicious to those who couldn¡¯tpare with her.

    ¡°Would grandmother actually care about such a person and wanted to organize a good marriage for her?¡± Shao Cailing wondered and decided to ask her mother about itter so that she would not fall into Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s trap.

    Thinking of this, Shao Cailing stopped interrupting. Although she was still paying attention to the situation in the room, she lowered her head and kept silent.

    Looking at her, Old Madam got extremely angry. ¡°The people of the third branch were indeed useless. Look at this girl, she was obviously fighting for the interests of the third branch, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word again,¡± Old Madam thought to herself.

    ¡°Grandma, if there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll go back to my ce!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and said.

    ¡°Fifth Girl, am I being annoying?¡± Old Madam asked bluntly. She failed to achieve her goal, so her face darkened.

    ¡°As your granddaughter, how can I think that you are annoying? But when I came here just now, Prince told me to go back as soon as possible. If I go backte, I¡¯m afraid that Prince Chen won¡¯t be able to take the medicine on time. Prince Chen has always been grumpy, so he needs someone to remind him to take the medicine for multiple times!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    There was a hint of worry in her calm expression.

    Everyone knew that Chu Liuchen was in poor health. Some people also knew that he had a temper, and Old Madam happened to know about it. She also knew how much Empress Dowager valued Prince Chen¡¯s health. Every time he was unwilling to take medicine, Empress Dowager was so worried that she couldn¡¯t even eat.

    There was nothing more important than Prince Chen¡¯s health.

    ¡°When you go out next time, prepare the medicine for Prince in advance, so you will not have to leave for this kind of reason again!¡± Old Madam said angrily because she had to let her go.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru answered, but it could be seen that she was being perfunctory and did not take that seriously at all.

    Old Madam was depressed and angry, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to Shao Wanru. After all, Prince Chen was still waiting for medicine. If it was postponed and affected his health, she couldn¡¯t afford to take the responsibility.

    Watching Shao Wanru leave with her servant girl, Old Madam took the teacup at hand and smashed it hard on the ground.

    She used so much strength that the Buddhist beads on her hand slipped off. A few beads broke and their fragments flew out.

    The room suddenly became quiet. The servants looked at the broken Buddha beads on the ground with fear, and their faces were pale.

    Last time when the Buddha beads broke, several people serving in the room were punished, including a much-favored principal maid.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be angry. We can discuss this matter in the future. The Fifth Miss has now be the Princess Chen with a higher status, but her higher status can also bring glory to our mansion. Look, even Commandery Prince Qing came here today.¡± Nanny Yu said with a smile. She walked over and picked up the Buddhist beads.

    ¡°Old Madam, these few beads were broken. A few days ago, the monks of the Huaguang Temple said that the string of Buddha beads you sent there was consecrated by the Abbot, and now they are being worshiped. If you want to wear it, I¡¯ll have them send it over tomorrow. It¡¯s consecrated by the Abbot. It¡¯s very rare in the capital city!¡± Nanny Yu said.

    Nanny Yu knew Old Madam the best. At this time, she of course brought about Old Madam¡¯s favorite things. Although she put on a smiling face, Nanny Yu was actually in a cold sweat. She got the news about the consecrated string a few days ago, but she was too busy to report it to Old Madam. She wanted to tell her about it at a proper time. Now it happened to be the case!

    ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t expect that you have the Buddha beads consecrated by the Abbot of Huaguang Temple. It¡¯s a great blessing. I¡¯ve long heard that the Abbot of Huaguang Temple only consecrates the Buddha beads for those with great luck, but I¡¯ve never met those people before. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re so lucky. Grandma, when you receive the Buddha beads, you must show them to me and let me benefit from your luck.¡± Zhao Xiran said with a smile.

    She helped to pick up two beads on the ground and held them to the front of Old Madam with her handkerchief.

    Old Madam¡¯s face rxed a little and said, ¡°Leave them alone.¡± And then she rebuked Shao Wanru unkindly, ¡°This girl is getting more and more ignorant of her family background. If it weren¡¯t for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could never marry into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and have such a high status!¡±

    Nanny Yu took the two beads from Zhao Xiran and carefully ced them on the table in front of Old Madam. When she was about to conciliate her, she suddenly heard Old Madam mutter to herself, ¡°It cannot be like this. I will make this girl know that if I could get her married into a good family, I could also make her live a miserable life!¡±

    Being rebuked by a junior made Old Madam feel ashamed. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t treat her as a grandmother, so no one could me her for not treating Shao Wanru as a granddaughter!

    Nanny Yu was flustered. As she moved her hand, a bead almost fell to the ground!

 Chapter 926 - A Mysterious Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 926 A Mysterious Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Princess, Old Madam is very angry!¡± Yujie said worriedly. When they left, Yujie specially took a nce at Old Madam and noticed the undisguised disgust in her eyes.

    ¡°I have never been in a good rtionship with her before!¡± Shao Wanru said casually. They just had a superficial rtionship, and they were both pretending to be friendly on the surface. Of course, Shao Wanru was willing to maintain this superficial rtionship for the time being.

    She wanted to dig out more secrets from Old Madam and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    As for Old Madam, after she plotted against her so many times, Shao Wanru no longer treated her as an elder. The lesson she learned from herst life was that she¡¯d better not treat Old Madam as an elder rtive.

    ¡°Old Madam will plot against you!¡± Qu Le also felt uneasy.

    ¡°She already did,¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently. When she mentioned Old Madam, she had no scruples at all and didn¡¯t care much about her.

    Since it had nothing to do with the family rtionship, she didn¡¯t need to care about Old Madam. She would just fight against Old Madam¡¯s dirty tricks more fiercely.

    Old Madam must know something about what had happened in the past. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know anything. But even though Old Madam knew something, she was still so mean and vicious to her brother and sister. She was determined to cut off the family line of Shao Wanru¡¯s branch from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to make way for the second branch¡¯s bright future.

    In herst life, Shao Wanru knew nothing, so she was deceived. In this life, she would not be manipted and trampled by these people again!

    ¡°Princess, was the deceased heir of the Marquis a biological son of Old Madam?¡± Yujie couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised and asked. If he was her biological son, how could she treat him like that?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth and said with a cold smile, ¡°In her heart, the most important thing is the glory and wealth of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that she relies on.¡±

    Old Madam cares about nothing else other than wealth and honor.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, please wait a minute!¡± Zhao Xiran caught up with Shao Wanru from behind and shouted. She was gasping because she was in a hurry.

    ¡°Princess, please wait!¡± the maid who apanied Zhao Xiran said loudly while holding her arm.

    Shao Wanru stopped and saw Zhao Xiran walking towards her in a hurry.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, do you have something to say to me?¡± When Zhao Xiran approached her, Shao Wanru asked calmly. Her watery eyes were full of indifference.

    Zhao Xiran was not easy to deal with. But if it had nothing to do with her, Shao Wanru was willing to turn a blind eye to her.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, let me see you off!¡± Zhao Xiran said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said casually. With Shao Wanru¡¯s current status, it was proper for Zhao Xiran to see her off.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t be angry. Grandmother is getting old and couldn¡¯t thinkprehensively. She is very concerned about the marriages of your sisters and blurted out some unpleasant words just now. Fifth Sister, please forgive Old Madam for the sake of her old age!¡± Zhao Xiran followed Shao Wanru out and said to her sincerely.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips and said lightly, ¡°So what if I don¡¯t want to forgive her?¡±

    Her words almost made Zhao Xiran speechless. She had imagined how would Shao Wanru reacted. In her imagination, she thought Shao Wanru would feel wronged, or indifferent, or angry. However, she had never thought that Shao Wanru would say such disrespectful words outright. If the imperial censor knew such words, with her identity as Princess Chen, she would definitely get criticized for being disrespectful to the elders.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, do you think what I said is inappropriate?¡± Shao Wanru said lightly with a leisurely smile, as if she didn¡¯t know how disrespectful her words were just now.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t say that at will. It will have bad influences if others hear it. It may even affect Prince Chen¡¯s reputation!¡± Zhao Xiran suddenly realized and quickly lowered her voice. After looking around and making sure that no one noticed them, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only told you that. I believe you won¡¯t spread these words, will you?¡± Shao Wanru nced at Zhao Xiran calmly. There was no fear or panic on her calm face at all.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly felt that she had underestimated this Princess Chen who was standing in front of her!

    Before Shao Wanru got married, she might care about this trivial reputation. But now she has married Prince Chen, why would she still care about such a trivial reputation?

    What¡¯s more, what Shao Wanru said just now was to warn her. Zhao Xiran was sure that if she divulged a word, she would have a hard time in the future. From some things she had found out, this Princess Chen was already very crafty before she got married. Now, with the support of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she was even more iparable.

    Before getting married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t care about Shao Wanru at all. Shao Wanru was just a granddaughter who had returned to her ancestral roots. Shao Yanru was the one she cared about. The First Miss Shao was truly talented, beautiful, and famous in the capital city. Therefore, she casually schemed against Shao Wanru.

    However, she did not expect that not only did she fail to scheme against Shao Wanru, but she also angered Shao Caihuan, which led to her losing face on her wedding day and losing the favor of Old Madam. After she calmed down and investigated it carefully, Zhao Xiran found out that she was wrong. Fifth Miss Shao, whom she thought was normal, was actually the craftiest.

    The Fifth Miss Shao was inconspicuous in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even though Old Madam didn¡¯t like her, and she was plotted against by Madam of Marquis Xing, she still lived a smooth life. Moreover, she married Prince Chen, who was the most favored by Empress Dowager and the Emperor.

    ¡°Fifth Sister... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of a person whocks judgment!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled awkwardly. She thought that she had the initiative, but now she found that she had nothing.

    She had to be more careful in front of this Princess Chen.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhao. In the future, you should be the one to manage the inner courtyard of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, the Madam of Marquis Xing, who is living in seclusion on the mountain now, may go back any time. Before I returned to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I heard that she and Old Madam are as close as mother and daughter. After such a long time, Old Madam, as a ¡®mother¡¯, will definitely miss her ¡®daughter¡¯!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyelids fluttered. A thought struck her, and she got panicked. The Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t in the mansion, and she didn¡¯t even attend Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s wedding. No one would believe that she was living in seclusion on the mountain.

    No matter how long she needed to take a rest, she was not actually too ill to even attend her son¡¯s wedding. Because of this, there was a lot of gossip about Madam of Marquis Xing outside. Besides, Zhao Xiran also did not want her toe back. No daughter-inw would want to have the mother-inwe back for no reason.

    What¡¯s more, this one was a troublesome mother-inw.

    ¡°Mother is taking a rest on the mountain. No matter how worried Grandma is about Mother¡¯s health, she couldn¡¯te back!¡± Zhao Xiran calmed down and said with a smile.

    ¡°Is that what you think, Sister Zhao? Then you really look down on Madam of Marquis Xing. Madam of Marquis Xing has been leveraging her rtionship with Old Madam to manage the backyard of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion tightly for so many years. She is not an ordinary woman!¡± Shao Wanru said in an extremely peaceful manner.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, what do you mean...¡± Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked carefully.

    ¡°What do I mean? I don¡¯t have any other intentions. It¡¯s just that Madam of the Marquis Xing has a bad temper and likes to make trouble. If Sister Zhao invites her back, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to manage the backyard in the future!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said meaningfully.

    Zhao Xiran was smart, and it was easy to talk with a smart person. Judging from her thoughtful look, Shao Wanru knew that she must be thinking of a solution.

    When they were about to arrive at the parking ce, Shao Wanru turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Zhao, I¡¯ll go back now. Thank you for seeing me off!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, let me see you off!¡± Zhao Xiran said kindly.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, you should stay here. When the carriage runs, the dust will rise. You should stay away from it!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and then went to the carriage with two servant girls.

    Zhao Xiran moved her feet and wanted to follow her, but eventually felt that Shao Wanru was right, so she stopped there.

    After seeing Shao Wanru take a few steps, Zhao Xiran suddenly became anxious and said loudly, ¡°Fifth Sister, I mean no harm to you!¡±

    Shao Wanru stopped, but then slowly walked up and said, ¡°Sister Zhao, if there is anything I can do in the future, I will help you. But I hope that what you told me is the truth!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, don¡¯t worry. What I told you is the truth!¡± Zhao Xiran said in a hurry.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is a mysterious mansion. You¡¯d better be careful!¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice, but Zhao Xiran heard her clearly.

    Zhao Xiran frowned and stood in the same ce, watching the two servant girls help Shao Wanru get on the carriage. Then the inconspicuously luxurious carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion turned around and slowly passed by her. Perfectly, it was not too far away or too close, and the dust didn¡¯t catch her.

    Seeing the carriage go away, Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    She was also a cautious person and had observed carefully. When the carriage turned around in front of her, she could see some dark patterns on the corner of the carriage, which were in the shape of butterfly wings. It looked more like a woman¡¯s carriage.

    There was no female master in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion before, and it was impossible for Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to specially prepare a carriage for women, so the carriage should be specially prepared for Shao Wanru by Prince Chen.

    Prince Chen really treated Shao Wanru differently. No wonder Shao Wanru could challenge Old Madam now. What about her? Should she stand on the side of Old Madam or Shao Wanru?

    If it were in the past, she might think it was better to be on Old Madam¡¯s side. After all, Old Madam was righteous and her elder. But now, thinking of the Madam of Marquis Xing, who was in the Yuhui Nunnery, Zhao Xiran felt that no matter how good she was to Old Madam, she could notpare with the ¡°mother-daughter rtionship¡± between Madam of Marquis Xing and Old Madam for so many years.

    From this point of view, she had no advantage over the Madam of Marquis Xing. She could get close to Princess Chen. What was the secret of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? What was Shao Wanru investigating? Was it the same as what she was investigating?

 Chapter 927 - The Mercenary Wei Dahai

    <h4>Chapter 927 The Mercenary Wei Dahai</h4>

    The carriage slowly passed in front of Zhao Xiran. Through the screen window, Shao Wanru noticed her absent-mindedness.

    ¡°Princess, do you want the Young Madam to dig something out?¡± Yujie remembered what Shao Wanru had said just now and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°She also wants to dig something out!¡± Shao Wanru said and twitched the corners of her mouth. ¡°She may not find out anything about me, but now she is the person that is the most likely to find out something in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    These words were a little difficult to understand, but the two servant girls were also smart. They immediately knew that at present, the most useful person in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was indeed the Young Madam who had just married into the mansion.

    First of all, this Young Madam was also a smart person. Besides, it seemed that she married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a special purpose.

    ¡°Princess, what is the Young Madam trying to find out?¡± Qu Le asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s good to have her on our side!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully. Now that she was married, it was not appropriate for Shao Wanru to pay too much attention to the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. If Zhao Xiran stirred up trouble in it, it would be more convenient for Shao Wanru to investigate it by herself.

    She also had some spections about Zhao Xiran. But no matter what, Zhao Xiran shared the same position with her. She was definitely unwilling to have her mother-inwe back to keep an eye on her all the time, especially when this mother-inw was very difficult to get along with.

    Shao Wanru would not let Madam Jiang go out of the Yuhui Nunnery again unless it was necessary...

    The carriage went out of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, turned a corner, went to the street, and stopped at a tea house on the opposite side of Butterfly Clothing Shop. Shao Wanru got off the carriage with a curtain hat. She took a nce at Butterfly Clothing Shop on the opposite side, but did not go in. She turned around and went into the tea house. Qu Le went in with Shao Wanru to serve her. Yujie did not go in but went to the opposite Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    They went to the second floor and ordered a private room near the window. Shao Wanru took off her curtain hat and sat down. Qu Le went to order some fruits and snacks.

    The location of this window was perfect, and she could see Butterfly Clothing Shop across the street and could see clearly that several sneaky people had been peeking at Butterfly Clothing Shop. Shao Wanru had intended to go directly to Butterfly Clothing Shop just now, but when she saw these people, she turned around and went to the tea house.

    Madame Dong came out of Butterfly Clothing Shop in a hurry, looked coldly at those sneaky people at the door, and then crossed the street and went straight to the second floor while wearing a cold face.

    Those sneaky people seemed to want to follow her and moved their steps, but they eventually stopped and looked up at the tea house.

    Out of scruples, they didn¡¯te over straightly. Shao Wanru looked downstairs thoughtfully.

    There was a knock on the door. Qu Le went over and opened the door and saw Madame Dong with a cold and angry face.

    When they went into the private room, Madame Dong mollified her facial expression.

    ¡°Princess!¡± she said.

    ¡°Sit down first. Are you targeted?¡± Shao Wanru turned around and asked with a smile.

    Madame Dong nodded. After sitting down opposite Shao Wanru, she said angrily, ¡± Princess, I have never seen such a person. He had the nerves to ask me to be his mistress. I had left this ungrateful person in the past; how could he think that I want to be with him now?¡±

    Thinking of what the man said, Madame Dong felt even more disgusted. Wei Dahai thought that she had always been obsessed with him and that even being a mistress was what she ever wanted. How could he be so shameless? He even said that for so many years, he had always treasured her in his heart. She had never seen such a disgusting person like him.

    ¡°Wei Dahai is now a moderate official with some real power in the imperial court. I heard that he is not ordinary now!¡± Shao Wanru said with a faint smile.

    ¡°No matter how extraordinary he is, he is not in my league!¡± Madame Dong said with hatred.

    She deeply regretted that she had been blind in the past and thought Wei Dahai was a good person. Moreover, when she was in Jiangzhou, she had even tried to find Wei Dahai to ask him to treat her daughter¡¯s leg injury and save her daughter. How blind she had been! She could not entangle him anymore.

    Shao Wanru picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and said, ¡°He found his aunt. I heard that she is rted to him by blood so they are very close. His aunt is Nanny Wei, who is the right-hand woman of the Empress Dowager. Even though he is not a high-ranking official now, many people do not dare to offend him!¡±

    Shao Wanru asked Qing¡¯er to investigate it. Of course, part of this information came from Chu Liuchen. Otherwise, how could Qing¡¯er find out this kind of information?

    ¡°A servant of the Empress Dowager?¡± Madame Dong said. Her expression changed.

    ¡°Yes, Nanny Wei is the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal servant. Nanny Wei has a lot of power in the Pce of Benevolent Peace, and the Empress Dowager also listens to her and values her very much!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully, ¡°By chance, Nanny Wei met Lord Wei Dahai and they talked about something. Then they knew that they are not only from the same province but also rtives. Lord Wei¡¯s father is Nanny Wei¡¯s elder brother or cousin!¡±

    ¡°Aunt?¡± Madame Dong frowned.

    ¡°It should be like this,¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    ¡°When I was with Wei Dahai in the past, he said that he came to the capital city to find his aunt, but he never found her. I didn¡¯t know if he was telling the truth or not, but now he actually found her! No wonder he dared to ask me to be his mistress with his current official position,¡± Madame Dong said with disdain. She really felt that this matter was a littleplex!

    ¡°With Nanny Wei, he has gained a foothold in front of Empress Dowager. Lord Wei¡¯s recent official career is modest, but no one dares to target him. He is actually living a very good life! I heard that he has connected with Commandery Prince Qing now and getting better and better!¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a smile.

    The result of these investigations really shocked her. She didn¡¯t expect that these matters would end up rted.

    ¡°He has connected with Commandery Prince Qing?¡± Madame Dong really didn¡¯t expect that there were so many windings in it. Suddenly, she thought of something, and her face changed. ¡°Does he think that I own this shop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said leisurely, ¡°I seldom show up, especially in the past three years. I¡¯ve basically been in the Yuhui Nunnery on the mountain and have never gone down the mountain. Even Yujie and Qu Le, who live with me, rarely went down the mountain. But you have been to the Yuhui Nunnery to make a pilgrimage several times. However, there are many women who go to the Yuhui Nunnery to make a pilgrimage. You are not eye-catching!¡±

    ¡°So, he wants me to be his mistress just because of this shop?¡± Madame Dong¡¯s face turned blue and then pale. In the end, she was so angry that she almost wanted to find Wei Dahai immediately and make it clear to him.

    ¡°From what you said, you wanted to open a shop named Butterfly Clothing Shop at the beginning. But it didn¡¯t work out, then you left. Now you have a shop named Butterfly Clothing Shop. After a thorough investigation, he found that you have been alone since you came to the capital city with no master behind you. You said you have a master, but when others hear it, they are not sure whether you have a master or not. Maybe you just want to spread this word and make people think that you have a master,¡± Shao Wanru analyzed with a smile.

    These words were all rtable to the recent doubts in Madame Dong¡¯s mind. She always felt that Wei Dahai was not such an affectionate person. Moreover, after so many years, she was no longer young and beautiful. It was impossible that Wei Dahai still considered her attractive. Besides, she only had a daughter named Xiu¡¯er. Wei Dahai had his own children. How could he aim at Xiu¡¯er?

    But now, Madame Dong had thought everything through. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted something from her, Wei Dahai wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to her and even sent people to keep an eye on her.

    Although Madame Dong had no expectations for Wei Dahai, she still despised him. She was so angry that she trembled, and her face went pale.

    ¡°Madame Dong, don¡¯t be angry. Wei Dahai has no good intentions. He wants you to be a mistress after he swallows your property! However, he doesn¡¯t dare to do such a thing openly,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Shao Wanru reached out and pointed to several people below the window. Those people did not leave. They were still staring at the tea house. Obviously, they were still spying on Madame Dong.

    ¡°Princess, he is so mercenary!¡± Madame Dong also saw several people below and said angrily.

    ¡°He should becking money!¡± Shao Wanru said vaguely with a smile. There were some things that Madame Dong didn¡¯t need to know. The more she knew, the worse it would be for her.

    She only needed to be a simple shopkeeper!

    If it weren¡¯t for such a coincidence, she would think that this kind of thing had nothing to do with her. The twists and turns revealed an unpredictable fate.

    This matter was soplex. Shao Wanru had thought that the two of them would have nothing to do with each other in the future, but they were still rted. Shao Wanru was surprised and thought of a lot of things, especially because it involved Commandery Prince Qing!

    At least, what had happened in the Yuhui Nunnery was not without reason!

    If she were just an ordinary Miss from an aristocratic family, thisplex matter would have nothing to do with her. But she was not only a Miss from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but also the Princess Chen now!

    ¡°He is such an asshole!¡± Madame Dong scolded him with hatred, and then looked at Shao Wanru with burning eyes, ¡°Princess, what should I do now?¡±

    Since the Princess had intervened, it meant that she would take over this matter. Madame Dong felt relieved about this. With the princess on her side, no matter who was behind Wei Dahai or what kind of plot he had against her, it would definitely be cracked.

    Madame Dong had huge confidence in Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Now that he doesn¡¯t want to make a big deal of it, does Madame Dong dare to make a big deal of it?¡± Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth slightly and her eyes darkened a little. There was a cold smile and a bone-piercing chill on her beautiful face, which made her look no longer like a delicate flower in a greenhouse.

    ¡°Yes, I do, Princess. Why not? Anyway, I don¡¯t intend to marry him. Xiu¡¯er is living a good life now. I don¡¯t want to let her know that she has such a shameless andwless father!¡± Madame Dong gritted her teeth and stuck out her chest decisively. She was not afraid of making a big deal out of it!

    She was a widow on her own now, and she had no intentions in the future. Why would she be afraid?

 Chapter 928 - Panic, Caused A Mess!

    <h4>Chapter 928 Panic, Caused A Mess!</h4>

    The people downstairs all cast their eyes at the servant-like man for instruction after they saw Madame Dong go out of the tea room on the opposite side and go downstairs.

    When Madame Dong entered the tea room, he stopped the other people from following her.

    This servant was Wei Dahai¡¯s henchman. He had been wandering around the gate of Butterfly Clothing Shop for the past few days, with the purpose of getting her whereabouts to see if there was anyone behind her.

    Butterfly Clothing Shop was indeed enviable. It was not big in scale, but it ran a booming business. It also sold some exquisite toggle-and-loop buttons.

    Even though Wei Dahai¡¯s servant did not know much about the needlework, he knew that the shop must make profits with so many customers satisfied with it, such as nobledies and madams who always came and left with happiness. ¡°How great it is!¡±

    Of course, he had more than one purpose in spying at this ce. It would be better if he dug out some secret information about Butterfly Clothing Shop to threaten Madame Dong. In that case, everything would be a lot easier for him.

    ¡°Now we have to stay still and go on the tracking first. As long as we keep an eye on her, we will finally find something,¡± the young servant thought in his heart and then waved to those unrted people.

    The people dispersed, pretending to be busy. The servant was about to leave, but suddenly Madame Dong walked straight to him! His heart skipped a beat and he had a bad feeling about it.

    ¡°Did Madame Dong find out that I have been keeping an eye on Butterfly Clothing Shop these days?¡±

    With such an idea in his mind, he stepped back, turned around, and was about to leave. But Madame Dong had already arrived in front of him and pped him hard, which made him stagger a few steps and almost fall down!

    ¡°Hey! Why did you p me?¡± The servant tried hard to keep his bnce and red at Madame Dong.

    ¡°Go and tell Wei Dahai to stay away from me! I will not marry him even if that takes my life. Does he think that he can force me to marry him by sending you to be on the trail of me in this ce? No way! If he wants to change a wife, I advise him not to bother persuading me because I¡¯m not interested in him at all!¡± Madame Dong said harshly.

    She put her hands on her hips, with her eyes focusing on the gathering people, and said again, ¡°What do you think of it, everyone? I am a widow, and I should have the right to decide whether I remarry or not, right? Should they force me to give in like this?¡±

    Madame Dong¡¯s loud voice immediately interested those people on the road. Most of them were Misses and Madams from aristocratic families, the regr customers of Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    ¡°He forces someone to marry him? And he even ns to divorce his current wife?¡±

    ¡°Who sent this servant? He even sent a stalker?¡±

    ¡°Which mansion does such a bad guye from? How can there be such an evil man? If I were his wife, I might die of anger if I heard such a thing!¡± The pedestrians on the street began to point andment. More and more people stopped their footsteps and listened there out of curiosity, whether they had heard about it or not.

    Anyway, there was a lot of information in Madame Dong¡¯s words, and the more they thought of them, the more unusual they thought of the matter.

    ¡°Could it be Lord Wei, Wei Dahai?¡± someone who had heard about Wei Dahai¡¯s name before asked with his eyes flickering.

    ¡°Who is Lord Wei?¡± another person immediately asked him when hearing such a name.

    That person didn¡¯t want to say too much. But since he had been questioned too many times, he had to be perfunctory. ¡°Lord Wei is a good governor. I don¡¯t think he could do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t he? People like Lord Wei do such kind of thing! I heard that he had got about ten beautiful concubines in his mansion so far!¡± some other person who knew Wei Dahai curled his lips and said disdainfully. Obviously, he was discontent with Wei Dahai.

    ¡°What... what are you talking about?¡± the servant hurriedly rebuked when realizing the situation was out of control.

    ¡°Did our shopkeeper say it wrong about you? You and your people have hovered outside here every day and cottoned up our workers once they walked out of the shop. You asked them about Madame Dong and her husband¡¯s family and bragged about how good your mansion was. We have nothing to do with you. Why do you keep an eye on our shopkeeper?¡± a shop-boy squeezed out from Butterfly Clothing Shop and shouted at them, with his hand pointing at those people.

    In recent days, Madame Dong was not the only one who saw these people sneaking around.

    ¡°Go back and tell your master not to pester me anymore. It has nothing to do with me whether your master divorces his wife and remarries or not!¡± Madame Dong said in anger, turned around, and left, without taking a look at the servant.

    After Madame Dong left, the onlookers¡¯ attention fell on the servant. Since someone had already known his master¡¯s name, the servant did not dare to track Madame Dong anymore. He turned around, pushed the onlookers, and fled.

    He rushed to a ce where there was no one, and then he gasped for air with his hand holding against the corner of the wall when he was sure that he was beyond people¡¯s notice.

    He calmed himself down and started to ponder. The more he thought about it, the stranger he felt. So he rushed back to his mansion.

    Wei Dahai was in the study discussing with his advisor. When he heard that the servant he sent out had returned, he asked him toe in and report.

    ¡°Master, the shopkeeper of Butterfly Clothing Shop said your name out in front of other people just now. She also told others that you wanted to divorce your wife and remarry. In the end, she said that you¡¯d better give up because she wouldn¡¯t marry you even if you do so!¡± the servant reported.

    ¡°What? Did she really say that?¡± Wei Dahai¡¯s face turned livid. That was such an insult against him! What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t intend to divorce, and he just wanted to take Lady Ming as his mistress, which could not be publicized to everyone!

    The veins on Wei Dahai¡¯s forehead bulged. He predicted that the imperial censors would impeach him tomorrow.

    ¡°She did say so, and there were many onlookers at that time. Some... some people even mentioned your name. It seemed that... they knew you!¡± the servant said timidly.

    Wei Dahai stood up in annoyance and walked around the study a few times before he said, ¡°Go and call those people back. Stop keeping an eye on Butterfly Clothing Shop for the time being!¡±

    Wei Dahai did not want to get into big trouble. He was just an average official without any greatly powerful ministers as his friends. Among his acquaintances, at most one or two were high-ranking officials, and the rest were just the ordinary. He himself was not in the eye-catching group currently.

    No situation could be better than that!

    Wei Dahai didn¡¯t want to stand out at all, especially at this time. He had thought it was simple to keep a low profile, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lady Ming was so ruthless that she traded her own reputation for the exposure of his name. He had to stop forcing her.

    He had to put it down first.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The servant breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and left.

    ¡°Sir, are you going to let it go?¡± A middle-aged man sitting by the window looked at the irritated Wei Dahai with cold eyes.

    Wei Dahai was out of sorts and said with evasive eyes, ¡°Butterfly Clothing Shop¡¯s business is in a booming state!¡±

    ¡°Butterfly Clothing Shop is running a booming business, so you can¡¯t do anything to it now. Since the shopkeeper dares to offend you openly, I am afraid that she will spare no life to fight against you if you push her too hard. Moreover, in the capital city, there are a lot of officials at your level or above yours. But, you have acquaintance with Nanny Wei!¡± the middle-aged man said slowly, with a meaningful look on his face.

    Wei Dahai mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. How could she push me into a dilemma?¡±

    ¡°So, what are you going to do, Lord Wei? The previous n won¡¯t work anymore!¡± the middle-aged man asked.

    Wei Dahai was stunned for a while. He frowned and looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me, Sir?¡±

    ¡°As the ruthless shopkeeper doesn¡¯t care about the friendship with you, why should you care about it?¡± the middle-aged man said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wei Dahai could sense something in his advisor¡¯s words, so he calmed down slightly.

    ¡°Since she refused your asking for a marriage with her, why not make her beg you?¡± the middle-aged man said with a sinister smile, ¡°No matter how good the business is, her shop is merely a small one without power behind it. It is still very easy to deal with her. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself. You can take action in other ways!¡±

    ¡°Shall I ask someone else to deal with Lady Ming?¡± Wei Dahai asked.

    ¡°Yes! It will be just fine as long as others never suspect you! Then, you can do anything you want once she submits to you. Not only she herself but also her shop will be under your control. No one is going to criticize you because it is she who asks for that. I think no one will know about it if you hide her outside from the mansion! Since she gives in to you, she won¡¯t make any trouble!¡± the middle-aged man suggested.

    Wei Dahai nodded repeatedly and thought it was a good idea.

    ¡°Who should do that for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with Marquis Xing, Lord Wei? It was also he who told you about the shopkeeper surnamed Dong. There is an old saying that a guest doesn¡¯t bother a second host! Why not ask Marquis Xing for help?¡± The middle-aged man thought for a while and believed it was the best and most reasonable way.

    In addition, Marquis Xing also knew about their past. He would understand why Wei Dahai could be affectionate for so many years. It was quite reasonable to ask him for help.

    ¡°Marquis Xing may not agree!¡± Wei Dahai shook his head and said, ¡°He is a proud man! When we were young, we had a good rtionship. But after he got the title of Duke Xing, he alienated himself from me, andter we nearly lost touch with each other. It was surprising that he took the initiative to tell me about Lady Ming!¡±

    ¡°But the situation is different! If it were in the past, he might not even give you a nce. But he is going through a difficult time now. Since he took the initiative to tell you, why don¡¯t you seize such a good chance? A powerful aristocratic family like his has a strong foundation! It still has more power than other families even though it seems to be declining. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has been haunted with bad luck recently and everything goes wrong for it. Many of their close acquaintances start to keep a distance from them!¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei, if you ask him for help now, he will feel your kindness and trust. Marquis Xing will agree to help you! Furthermore, we don¡¯t have to deal with a shopkeeper on the surface at all. We just need to make her shop be ostracized by some other shops!¡± the middle-aged man said meaningfully. Obviously, he knew Marquis Xing¡¯s current situation well and saw through his mind.

    If Shao Jing had heard the middle-aged man here, he would definitely be shocked. ¡°How can an advisor of such a small official be so smart?¡±

 Chapter 929 - Came Across Zhaoyi Di

    <h4>Chapter 929 Came Across Zhaoyi Di</h4>

    When Empress Dowager¡¯s invitation arrived, Shao Wanru was ying chess with Chu Liuchen.

    Hearing Empress Dowager¡¯s order, Chu Liuchen stood up and tidied up his robe. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better not go!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She stood up and threw the chess in her hand into the chess basket aside.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Liuchen knew from her expression that Shao Wanru had an idea, but he couldn¡¯t help making fun of her.

    ¡°I have told you about theplicated marital thing between Second Sister and Third Sister in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, haven¡¯t I?¡± Shao Wanru squinted at him and said. Then she walked to sit at the dressing table. All the servant girls were absent. They left before to make private space for the couple.

    Chu Liuchen walked behind Shao Wanru, picked a sapphire hairpin, and gently put it in the right ce of her bun. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t need me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure! You¡¯d better stay here. If Empress Dowager sees that you are always around with me, she must be unhappy!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile and looked at Chu Liuchen in the mirror.

    ¡°He is so charming that it seems he has a circle of moonlight around him.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°It is so lucky to marry him!¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked at the girl in the mirror and said with a smile, ¡°Well, you go by yourself. If you bump into any problem, leave it alone first!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru answered. She felt warm in her heart.

    She took the way through the side door as Empress Dowager¡¯s messager did just now. Shao Wanru went to the Pce through the side-door way more times than through the gate after she married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The Nanny leading the way was very polite to Shao Wanru.

    Of course, it was because of Chu Liuchen, who was the most favored prince of Empress Dowager. So she, as Princess Chen, got more respect from others.

    When she went through the side door and then passed by Chuxiu Pce, Shao Wanru suddenly remembered the painter Madam Ou, who painted for the beauties.

    Shao Wanru casually looked in the direction of Chuxiu Pce and asked, ¡°Nanny, are the painters who drew the portraits for the beauties still here?¡±

    The Nanny knew that Princess Chen used to attend the Pageant. She answered with a smile, ¡°Yes, they are! I heard that those painters haven¡¯t left yet. His Majesty thought highly of their paintings, so he asked them to stay and draw a few more paintings of beauties!¡±

    ¡°Paintings of beauties? Who is he going to give them to?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned and asked subconsciously. Most of the princes had been betrothed, anyway.

    ¡°I am not sure! Some people said it was to Prince Cheng, but some others said it was not. They said that Prince Cheng needed to take them to Xu State,¡± the Nanny answered.

    ¡°There is a visit to Xu State?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was no such a thing as an overseas journey in herst life! But she seemed to have some memories rted to Xu State. It seemed that a princess from Xu State married to their country. She wasn¡¯t sure whether Chu Liuchen had anything to do with it, because he didn¡¯t appear in this piece of her memories.

    However, along with her heart skipping a beat, something in the depths of her memory was stirred.

    She couldn¡¯t help rubbing her forehead. She was bewildered by the memory of herst life. Why was the memory rted to Chu Liuchen lost? She could do nothing but keep searching for it in her head.

    There seemed to be a woman in such a piece of memories. Where was she from, the capital city or Xu State? She had something to do with a failed marriage. Why? Shao Wanru could not remember...

    ¡°Are you feeling ufortable, Your Highness? Do you want to have a rest? Empress Dowager has told me that you can walk slowly if you are tired!¡± The Nanny misunderstood Shao Wanru¡¯s action and slowed down with a smile.

    Even Empress Dowager¡¯s servants did not dare to slight Princess Chen. They had witnessed how gentle the emotionless Prince Chen became when he was talking about his wife! Such kind of gentleness was also different from that he showed to keep a distance from others.

    And Empress Dowager certainly cared about what he liked. It could be seen from the fact that Empress Dowager only allowed Princess Chen to take her time. When Empress Dowager summoned other people in the past, the Nanny never saw that she allowed any of them to slow down their paces. Everyone was in a hurry, for fear of dying Empress Dowager¡¯s business.

    Princess Chen was the only one, and she would be even if Prince Yue and Prince Zhou got married in the future. Because only Prince Chen was favored by Empress Dowager like that.

    Since the Nanny didn¡¯t urge her, Shao Wanru walked at a slow pace and tried to search for the lost memory in her mind. However, she failed though she tried so hard. ¡°Who on earth got married? Was it that the princess of Xu State married to our country or that one of our princesses married to Xu State?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t a famous marriage, she wouldn¡¯t have known in herst life. So it must be a well-known marriage. Could it be Chu Liuchen¡¯s?

    With such a thought, she felt inexplicably ufortable. She felt sad and envious once thinking that Chu Liuchen might marry someone else in herst life.

    Then she bumped into a graceful youngdy at the corner. The young woman, followed by a pce maid, was stunned and showed surprise on her beautiful face when she saw Shao Wanru. It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect to meet Shao Wanru here.

    ¡°Princess Chen?¡± The young woman smiled gently.

    She looked a little familiar to Shao Wanru. But Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t recognize her after taking a close look at her. She had never seen the young woman before.

    ¡°Who are you, please?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked with a confused face. She stopped to look at the woman in front of her up and down.

    ¡°This is Zhaoyi Di, Your Highness!¡± the Nanny reminded Shao Wanru. Nanny bowed to Zhaoyi Di in a normal attitude, without any trace of ttery. As the servants of Empress Dowager, they were confident in front of Zhaoyi Di.

    Zhaoyi Di was the daughter of a concubine in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It was said that Zhaoyi Di had only been in the Pce for a few years, but she was always favored by the Emperor. She could be regarded as one of the favorite concubines in the Pce.

    Zhaoyi Di was lower than Princess Chen in rank, but Zhaoyi Di was the Emperor¡¯s people and Shao Wanru¡¯s elder.

    ¡°Princess Chen is going to see Empress Dowager?¡± Zhaoyi Di took a step back, stepped aside politely, and asked in a soft tone.

    ¡°Empress Dowager summoned me!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. ¡°No wonder she looks familiar to me! She looks like Madam Di.¡±

    But Zhaoyi Di was much more beautiful and younger than Madam Di, though they had simr eyebrows and eyes. It was said that Zhaoyi Di was the daughter of a concubine favored by Old Duke Yong. However, the concubine died soon after Old Duke Yong passed away. They left the youngest daughter, whoter was brought up by the Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    As she was a beautiful girl, Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t treat her badly. Instead, Old Madam raised her wholeheartedly. Later, she entered the Imperial Pce to attend the Pageant and was picked and awarded the title of Zhaoyi by the Emperor.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect to see Zhaoyi Di here, who was so gentle.

    ¡°After you, Princess Chen!¡± said Zhaoyi Di with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Zhaoyi Di!¡± Shao Wanru said politely. However, she moved her feet and walked by Zhaoyi Di slowly, with a kind smile and her eyes ncing at Zhaoyi Di¡¯s face.

    In thest life, when Shao Wanru entered the Pce, Zhaoyi Di had been a favored imperial concubine. It seemed that she never lost her beauty even in front of Shao Yanru. However, she had always been a Zhaoyi. Shao Yanru was also in such a position at that time.

    Shao Wanru had never seen Zhaoyi Di in herst life. So she had no connection with Zhaoyi Di and knew nothing about her.

    It was the same at the moment. But one thing was certain. Zhaoyi Di designed to meet her here!

    They were near Chuxiu Pce, where few imperial concubines or other people woulde, because Chuxiu Pce only served the beauties during the Pageant. Although the scenery was good there, it was not outstanding or special at allpared with other ces in the Pce. Zhaoyi Di could not go here for sightseeing.

    Moreover, Southern Pce and princes¡¯ resting ces were also near. It was inappropriate for her, as an imperial concubine, to meet any prince here alone.

    Shao Wanru stopped and looked back. She found that Zhaoyi Di still stood there looking at her. Zhaoyi Di smiled gently at Shao Wanru, behaving like an elegant and beautifuldy.

    Unlike Shao Yanru, Zhaoyi Di was so mild that no one could sense aggressiveness from her and show hostility to her! What¡¯s more, she was so polite and didn¡¯t act arrogantly like a favored consort.

    Shao Wanru also smiled at Zhaoyi Di and walked away slowly.

    Zhaoyi Di kept staring at Shao Wanru¡¯s back until thetter disappeared out of her sight. But the smile was still kept on her face.

    ¡°Zhaoyi Di, she has been away!¡± the pce maid reminded her.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡± Zhaoyi Di said softly and walked on the way Shao Wanru left.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk to her, Zhaoyi Di? We came here to see Princess Chen on purpose! Didn¡¯t Duke Yong say...¡± the pce maid asked in confusion.

    But she was cut off by Zhaoyi Di. ¡°I just want to see Princess Chen in the flesh. I heard that Princess Chen was chosen by Prince Chen himself. I wonder what kind of woman can make Prince Chen fall in love with her. It seems that she is such a gorgeous beauty that we can never find another even in the Pce!¡±

    ¡°Zhaoyi Di, indeed, a beautiful face is essential to be a favored imperial concubine, but it is not the only element!¡± the pce maid said in defense of her master. She didn¡¯t think Zhaoyi Di was less beautiful than Princess Chen. Her master was both beautiful and amiable, without any aggressiveness. That was why the Emperor liked her!

    ¡°Princess Chen is a blessed woman!¡± Di Zhaoyi shook her head and said with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°How can I bepared with her?¡±

    ¡°Howes that you can¡¯t bepared with her, Zhaoyi Di? You are just unwilling topete with others. Even Prince Chen...¡± The pce maid became more and more dissatisfied.

    ¡°Shut up! Did you forget what you can and can¡¯t say in the Pce?¡± Zhaoyi Di¡¯s face darkened, with the smile on her face disappearing and a trace of fierceness showing up.

    ¡°Yes, Zhaoyi Di! I made an indiscreet remark!¡± The pce maid hurriedly lowered her head. She realized something and suddenly turned pale!

 Chapter 930

    <h4>Chapter 930 Empress Dowager¡¯s Intention</h4>

    Chu Qing knelt in front of Empress Dowager in the Pce of Benevolent Peace. She looked at him with a gloomy face and undisguised disappointment in her eyes.

    Chu Qing was her eldest son¡¯s biological son, so she was willing to support him anytime. But she thought that he¡¯d better remain in his proper sphere at this time, as the battle for the throne was going on and it was the time that turbulence might happen.

    Unlike Chu Liuchen, Chu Qing was neither raised by the Emperor since he was a child nor awarded the status of a prince. He hadn¡¯t been weak and sick since he was young or experienced deaths several times. However, the Emperor saw Chu Liuchen suffer all of these. He even waited outside of Chu Liuchen¡¯s room when thetter was on therapy.

    Moreover, Chu Liuchen¡¯s identity¡­

    In the Emperor¡¯s heart, Chu Qing was totally different from Chu Liuchen with such experiences, though they were both the biological sons of the Former Emperor.

    Empress Dowager was well aware that even if Chu Liuchen wanted to be the future emperor, the Emperor would not do anything against him. Instead, the Emperor would consider adding one more candidate as long as Chu Liuchen was in good health and he himself had such an ambition.

    But Chu Qing would not have the same treatment. Empress Dowager knew very well that if he dared to have any intention, the Emperor must stop his n and punish him. What was more, Empress Dowager always had doubts about the person kneeling in front of her. ¡°Is Chu Qing really the son of the Former Emperor?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be against what I have known before, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Chu Qing grew up in the Yuhui Nunnery for so many years, so no one had ever suspected his identity. ¡°But is it the truth that his mother had been pregnant before she went to the Yuhui Nunnery?¡±

    No sooner had Consort Yu entered the Pce than she was favored by the Former Emperor. However, the Former Emperor was dying at that time. After the Former Emperor passed away, Empress Dowager, ording to the rules, sent the imperial concubines without children to the Yuhui Nunnery to cultivate in seclusion.

    Empress Dowager remembered that she was in charge of the ritual. Those imperial concubines cried and kowtowed to her for mercy before they were sent there. As the most favored imperial concubine, Consort Yu was the first to do so. ¡°Since she had been pregnant at that time, why didn¡¯t she tell me? Was she afraid that someone would hurt her child?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it could be that she didn¡¯t know she was pregnant!¡±

    Empress Dowager didn¡¯t believe Consort Yu, but she had an ulterior motive in letting go of Consort Yu, the incumbent Consort Dowager Qing. Since Chu Qing was appointed as Commandery Prince Qing, Empress Dowager had never met Consort Dowager Qing.

    Empress Dowager had buried the suspicion in her heart. ¡°At least that can keep a son for the Former Emperor.¡±

    Yet, Chu Qing had crossed the line!

    ¡°You want to take her to be your consort, the legitimate daughter of the third branch in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Empress Dowager asked again. She wanted to confirm her thoughts.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, it is not my idea! Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wants me to do so. I wanted to choose Second Miss. Anyway, she was the victim at that time, so I couldn¡¯t betray her. But¡­ Second Miss seems to look down on me. Therefore, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wants to marry Third Miss to my mansion!¡± Chu Qing lowered his head and reported.

    It was such a cunning exnation! He pushed all the me on Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to convince Empress Dowager that he was totally helpless. Beforeing to meet Empress Dowager, he thought that it would be more beneficial for him to marry a legitimate daughter, no matter whether she was beautiful or not. That would be of great help to him in the future. After all, it was useless to marry a daughter of a concubine.

    Moreover, he was never fond of Shao Jie¡¯er. He didn¡¯t like her before, and now he hated her even more.

    As long as thinking about her, Chu Qing felt very aggrieved. In the beginning, it was Shao Yanru, the eldest legitimate daughter, who looked down on him. So she passed the chance on to Shao Jie¡¯er, a useless concubine¡¯s daughter. What was the use of a concubine¡¯s daughter? Shao Jie¡¯er was not valued in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion at all! How could Chu Qing bear to marry such a woman?

    Since then, Chu Qing had never intended to go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and propose to Shao Jie¡¯er. He just dyed it. Anyway, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had epted the engagement between their second daughter Shao Jie¡¯er and him, so Chu Qing was not afraid that they would correct themselves.

    A few days ago, he paid a visit to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for Chu Liuchen¡¯s sake. It would be better if people thought that he and Chu Liuchen had a good rtionship. It would be such a good thing if the two biological brothers were both married to the Misses of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    However, Chu Qing had never thought that he would be despised by a concubine¡¯s daughter one day!

    On thinking of this, he disliked Shao Jie¡¯er even more. ¡°The legitimate daughter of the third branch is much better than that ignorant concubine¡¯s daughter!¡±

    ¡°How dare she! How dare a daughter of non-lineal descent look down on a member of the royal family!¡± Hearing Chu Qing¡¯s tactful exnation, Empress Dowager put down the teacup heavily with a darkening face.

    She looked down on Chu Qing, but it didn¡¯t mean that other people could do the same. He was always the Former Emperor¡¯s son no matter how bad he was!

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion means, Empress Dowager! They also say that Third Miss is pitiful¡­¡± Chu Qing showed a trace of grievance at the right time.

    Shao Caihuan was pitiful? Indeed, she was! She entered the Imperial Pce for the Pageant the other day, but unfortunately, she became a scapegoat of Shao Wanru and was framed by others. From this point of view, Shao Caihuan was indeed very pitiful suffering an unexpected disaster.

    From this point of view, it seemed that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t go too far.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Princess Chen arrived!¡± a pce maid came in and reported in a low voice.

    ¡°Lead her in!¡± Empress Dowager nodded, and then the pce maid left. After a while, Shao Wanru followed the pce maid in.

    Empress Dowager granted her a seat after Shao Wanru bowed.

    ¡°Princess Chen, do you know what has happened in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion today?¡± Empress Dowager did not beat around the bush and asked directly.

    ¡°Yes, I do. Old Madam invited me to their mansion, and I happened to arrive when they were talking about the matter!¡± Shao Wanru answered in a soft voice with a gentle attitude. She was not panicked by Empress Dowager¡¯s reprimand.

    Her calm look softened Empress Dowager¡¯s face. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    It seemed that Empress Dowager wanted Shao Wanru to give some advice. But Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to say anything about it now, neither did she want to do that when she was in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time.

    She nced at Commandery Prince Qing opposite her with her watery eyes and said, ¡°Commandery Prince Qing should make the decision himself!¡±

    The ¡°buck¡± was passed to Chu Qing again. It wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked. Shao Jing and Shao Jie¡¯er would not agree to give up such a marriage unless doing so could benefit them. So there must be a reason why they quit.

    However, Empress Dowager insisted that Shao Wanru should express her opinion. She asked Shao Wanru again, ¡°Who do you think is more suitable to be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s wife, your second sister or third sister?¡±

    Shao Wanru was not allowed to stay out of the matter.

    With her long eyshes fluttering, a trace of deepness shed in her eyes. It didn¡¯t reduce her beauty. Instead, it modified her beautiful face with elegance, making her facial features both charming and elegant.

    Compared with a lineal daughter of an aristocratic family who was specially cultivated into an elegantdy, Shao Wanru was even more outstanding.

    Empress Dowager suddenly fell in a better mood. No matter what, she got a good wife for Chen¡¯er, a wife with whom he himself was also satisfied. Now, Empress Dowager wanted to test Shao Wanru.

    Empress Dowager didn¡¯t care who married into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Neither of them would have an impact on her. But she cared about Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude a lot!

    Due to Empress Dowager¡¯s insistence, Shao Wanru thought for a few seconds and came out with an idea in her mind. ¡°Since Empress Dowager wants my opinion, I have to say something!¡± Then she said, ¡°As a concubine¡¯s daughter, Second Sister has always listened to Eldest Sister in everything since she was young. But she is not very close to other sisters. She is Second Uncle¡¯s daughter, so people in her mansion value her, though she is not a daughter of lineal descent.¡±

    ¡°Third Sister is Third Uncle¡¯s eldest daughter. She gets along well with other sisters except for Second Sister. Maybe it¡¯s because they are different from each other in their status. Third Sister has been very depressed since the incident happened to her in the Pce. Now she is copying Buddhist scriptures in the Buddha Hall with Second Sister, as she had caused some trouble on Eldest Brother¡¯s wedding!¡±

    Everyone knew why she copied Buddhist scriptures.

    When Chu Qing heard that the two girls were copying Buddhist scriptures, his face darkened. At first, he thought Third Miss was a good girl, though she was not good-looking. Now it seemed that she was not as good as he thought. In this case, it might be better to marry that concubine¡¯s daughter.

    Empress Dowager was very satisfied with Shao Wanru¡¯s implicit words, which showed that Shao Wanru was partial to Chu Liuchen instead of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Since she has been married to Chen¡¯er, of course, she has to be partial to him. Chen¡¯er is much more important than her parent¡¯s family,¡± Empress Dowager thought. She treated Chu Liuchen as a treasure, so how could she allow Shao Wanru not to put Chu Liuchen in the first ce?

    ¡°It seems that Shao Wanru is sincere to her husband, and she doesn¡¯t like Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. That¡¯s great!¡± Her grandson was fond of Shao Wanru, so Empress Dowager wanted Shao Wanru to do everything for her grandson wholeheartedly so that she wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her grandson.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, do you understand what Princess Chen said?¡± Empress Dowager stopped questioning Shao Wanru and turned to ask Chu Qing.

    From Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Empress Dowager could tell that Shao Jie¡¯er was not a good girl. After all, how could a concubine¡¯s daughter be valued by the whole mansion? Moreover, she was not close to her other sisters, which meant she would never be willing to sacrifice herself for them. So, she must give up the marriage because she had had a better choice.

    Empress Dowager became increasingly dissatisfied with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. ¡°What do they think the descendants of the royal family are? The radishes and cabbages that they can pick in the market at will? They are just two silly girls!¡± Empress Dowager had also investigated the incident rted to the three happening in the Pce and found that Third Miss Shao was notpletely innocent!

    Chu Qing looked up at Shao Wanru and then at Empress Dowager. He entered the Pce not only for deciding to marry which Miss, but also mainly to see the Empress Dowager¡¯s attitude¡­

 Chapter 931 - Protection and Extension of Love

    <h4>Chapter 931 Protection and Extension of Love</h4>

    At present, the Empress Dowager¡¯s attitude was very important. Chu Qing knew that he was not favored by the Emperor. It would be best if he could gain favor from the Empress Dowager first.

    The Emperor might not value the Former Emperor that much!

    But the Empress Dowager valued the Former Emperor very much. After all, he was her eldest son and an outstanding one. The Empress Dowager would obviously think highly of his children.

    Chu Qing had always been holding grudges against the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor over Chu Liuchen. If he could also win the Empress Dowager¡¯s favor, the Emperor would definitely treat him differently, and he could realize his aspirations. But at present, the Emperor had always been indifferent to him. His identity and status had alienated the officials.

    In addition, without the Emperor¡¯s favor, Chu Qing had to go on a path that was more difficult than he had imagined.

    And now there was an opportunity to show that the Empress Dowager made the decision for him and cared about him. Even if it was just a small matter, it would gradually change the officials¡¯ views of him.

    He stood up, knelt in front of the Empress Dowager, and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, please make the decision for me!¡±

    He let the Empress Dowager take charge of his marriage without reservation, as if he would listen to whatever she said.

    This showed his full trust.

    The Empress Dowager kept silent for a while, and then said slowly, ¡°No matter what the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has in mind, it should be done as nned!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡± Chu Qing said respectfully,pletely obeying the Empress Dowager¡¯s words.

    Seeing that he was so respectful, the Empress Dowager sighed and said, ¡°Get up first. In the future, you can also call me Imperial Grandmother like other princes!¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡± Chu Qing¡¯s eyes turned red with excitement. He turned his head in case the Empress Dowager would see his excitement. He hurriedly wiped a tear and said, ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother!¡±

    This was the first time he called the Empress Dowager ¡°Imperial Grandmother¡± in front of her. This meant that she recognized him.

    After Chu Qing sat down, the Empress Dowager asked, ¡°Since this matter has been settled, you should make a proposal. What about the family that you have engaged with before?¡±

    ¡°We have been engaged very early and that family is not a powerful one. We were just holding the pastmitment,¡± Chu Qing said gently.

    The Empress Dowager got more and more satisfied with his attitude. ¡°How is the preparation for the wedding going?¡±

    The Empress Dowager had never asked about it before.

    ¡°We¡¯re choosing the date. When the date is chosen, we will let Imperial Grandmother know,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. A concubine is different from a legal wife. The concubine could only marry into the family after the legal wife marries into the family. You can send the betrothal gifts to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion first. She is just a concubine, so you can be casual. Besides, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion should thank you for this matter...¡± the Empress Dowager said meaningfully.

    Shao Wanru nced at Chu Qing calmly and saw that there were still traces of tears in the corners of his eyes. He looked at the Empress Dowager with the kindest eyes. Anyone would believe that this grandson was deeply devoted to his grandmother and would agree to whatever his grandmother said. He was a very filial child.

    Sure enough, Chu Qing acted exactly as what Shao Wanru had imagined. He nodded repeatedly like a normal grandson in front of his grandmother and said, ¡°Yes, Imperial Grandmother! You are right. I will listen to you!¡±

    They seemed to be close to each other. Although their rtionship couldn¡¯tpare with that between the Empress Dowager and Chu Liuchen in the past, they were definitely close!

    As for who to engage with, Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion still hoped that Shao Wanru would volunteer to nominate Shao Caihuan. But Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think it was a good thing.

    Although Shao Caihuan had intended to hurt her, she was just going with the flow. In the current situation, it seemed that Shao Caihuan had indeed given up on Chu Liuchen. But even in this case, Shao Wanru was unwilling to give her a hand.

    Chu Qing was definitely not a good match for Shao Caihuan. That nominal Second Uncle wanted to marry Shao Caihuan to a better man, Shao Wanru would not let them seed.

    The Empress Dowager made a decision for Chu Qing, so this matter was set in stone. No matter how hard Old Madam and Shao Jing tried, they could not change this matter.

    She wanted to see who else woulde on board at this time. Would that be Prince Cheng or someone else?

    After the Empress Dowager talked with Chu Qing for a while, she sent him out and specially asked Shao Wanru to stay.

    After Chu Qing left, the pce maids served tea again. The Empress Dowager held the teacup and fell silent. She looked at the tea in the cup thoughtfully and frowned slightly.

    Shao Wanru sat quietly aside and waited for the Empress Dowager to speak.

    After a long time, the Empress Dowager asked, ¡°How is Chen¡¯er now?¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Chen is much better now. He is fine!¡± Shao Wanru answered in a soft voice. Her attitude was very gentle, decent, and calm.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er has always been in poor health. Although he is getting better now, you must be careful. He has always been willful and doesn¡¯t pay attention to his own health usually. Now you have married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, you should pay more attention to his health and care about him. Don¡¯t be reckless!¡± The Empress Dowager looked up at Shao Wanru and said.

    As she looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful face, her eyes involuntarily darkened. Her beauty might not be a good thing, but since Chen¡¯er liked her, she certainly had to protect her.

    The Empress Dowager said, ¡°I have long known that you are the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and the fourth legitimate daughter of Marquis Xing. Even though your father used to be the heir of the former Duke Xing, he is nobody now. But now you have a new identity. You are Princess Chen and have a close rtionship with Prince Chen. As long as Prince Chen is fine, you will be fine!¡±

    ¡°I understand. I will definitely take good care of Prince Chen and won¡¯t get him involved in the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru answered without hesitation in a soft but firm voice. She stared at the Empress Dowager with her watery eyes. They were amazingly beautiful and convincing.

    ¡°You were not so close to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which was not a good thing for you in the past. But in the future, you should keep an eye on matters concerning Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and don¡¯t get Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion involved in it. Chen¡¯er is in poor health, so he can¡¯t be too worried!¡± A smile appeared on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face, and her expression became gentle.

    ¡°She is different,¡± the Empress Dowager thought to herself, ¡°although all the Princesses are beautiful, it is obvious that she is more responsible. There are many weak women in the imperial family, especially those who have no opinions at all. It is not a good thing to be overly obedient, especially when the woman is supposed to be a legal wife.¡±

    Her worries about Shao Wanru¡¯s beauty gradually fade away. ¡°At least such a thing would not happen to Chen¡¯er!¡± The Empress Dowager thought to herself.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. You know that although I hade from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯m closer to my maternal grandmother. She truly cares about me.¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head, with tears in her sorrowful eyes.

    The Empress Dowager had heard about the hatred between Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Shao Wanru several times. How could she not know it? She disliked the stupidity of the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    In terms of bloodline, Shao Wanru was indeed the noblest one.

    However, Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion attached more importance to the second branch. In the past, the Empress Dowager could not intervene in this kind of thing. After all, these were internal affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. No matter how powerful the Empress Dowager was, she had to be unbiased, and she could not be partial to Shao Wanru because of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. But the situation was different now.

    With Shao Wanru¡¯s current identity, people knew she was nobler than anyone in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s position had begun to decline. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to be dragged down by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. At present, it was best for Shao Wanru to stay away from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Your second sister will marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion in the future, but she is just a concubine, which is different from you. You are a legal wife!¡± The Empress Dowager reminded Shao Wanru again.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I understand. In the husbands¡¯ family, only the legal wives can be sisters. As for the concubine...¡± Shao Wanru paused and then added with a smile, ¡°As for the concubine and the legal wife, of course, they can¡¯t be sisters. The concubine should behave like a concubine!¡±

    Before marrying into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er had already pissed the Empress Dowager off, which was to the delight of Shao Wanru.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had never known her ce, neither was that nominal Second Uncle. Shao Wanru wanted to know what they would do when they found that Chu Qing insisted on marrying Shao Jie¡¯er. Shao Wanru was really looking forward to it.

    The Empress Dowager increasingly felt that Shao Wanru was smart. She had thought that she would have to spend more effort to teach Shao Wanru how to behave. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru could draw inferences about other cases from one instance. She smiled more and nodded repeatedly while looking at Shao Wanru. Although shecked the support of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and was therefore not so resourceful, she was chosen by Chen¡¯er himself after all. Moreover, she was smart, and that couldpensate a lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think so. If you need anything in the future, you cane to me. Prince Chen is going to the border in a while. You should pack the luggage for him and make sure he livesfortably when he is away from home. As for you, after Chen¡¯er leaves, you cane to the pce and spend some time with me if you have time!¡± The Empress Dowager was satisfied, so she naturally intended to protect Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru said with a big smile. She stood up and bowed deeply to the Empress Dowager again with gratitude on her face. She was really moved. The Empress Dowager reminded her of Old Madam Qin. It felt so good when someone paid attention to her and wanted to protect her.

    Different from Chu Qing¡¯s affectation, the admiration in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes was more obvious and sincere. Although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t cry and had a slight decent smile on her face, the Empress Dowager felt that she really felt close to her.

    ¡°She is also a poor child.¡± The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but think so...

 Chapter 932 - Obey the Order to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 932 Obey the Order to Fight</h4>

    Shao Wanru was more and more favored by the Empress Dowager. She could not only understand her hints but also cooperate with her. Most importantly, she was sincere.

    The Empress Dowager had been ttered by many people. She had been the Empress Dowager for so many years and had always been superior from the previous dynasty to the present. Although there was the Empress in the harem, the power in the harem had always been in the hands of the Empress Dowager. Even if she was not in charge of things, the imperial concubines woulde to ingratiate themselves with her.

    If the Empress Dowager was willing to meet people, the Pce of Benevolent Peace would always be crowded.

    The imperial concubines in the harem had different characteristics. Some were beautiful, intelligent, clever, or eloquent, others were delicate or charming. But in the Empress Dowager¡¯s mind, they were all the same. They were all ingratiating themselves with her so that they could have better ess to the Emperor.

    However, she had a different feeling towards Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru was virtuous. Although part of this feeling was because of Chu Liuchen, the Empress Dowager genuinely felt that Shao Wanru was close to her. It was the kind of closeness that juniors had towards their elders.

    This had nothing to do with personal interest.

    ¡°Your maternal grandma will arrive soon. Don¡¯t go back now. Sit down and listen to what we are going to talk about!¡± The Empress Dowager said with a smile.

    ¡°What is my maternal grandma doing here?¡± Shao Wanru was certainly happy to see Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, but she was still very surprised that she woulde to the pce at this time.

    Judging from the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, she should have specially summoned her maternal grandma to the pce.

    ¡°Guess why?¡± The Empress Dowager asked in a good mood.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s lips curved in a smile as she said, ¡°Is it about Commandery Prince Qing?¡±

    What had happened before was about Commandery Prince Qing. The Empress Dowager should have summoned her and her maternal grandma at the same time. She arrived a little earlier through the side door, while her grandma arrived a littlete through the main door as she had taken a detour.

    ¡°Why would I summon your maternal grandma because of Commandery Prince Qing? He has nothing to do with your maternal grandma.¡± The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to be so smart. She became more interested in her and deliberately asked this question.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother invited my maternal grandma here because of Old Madam?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively with a smile in her watery eyes, looking like a cunning child.

    ¡°You are so clever!¡± The Empress Dowager reached out her finger, knocked on Shao Wanru¡¯s forehead gently, and said to her with a smile.

    Shao Wanru rubbed her forehead gently and said with a little grievance, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I guessed right. But instead of rewarding me, you punished me. It¡¯s so unfair!¡±

    When the Empress Dowager talked to her in a pleasant manner, Shao Wanru had already regarded her as Old Madam Qin in her heart. So she said those affectionate words naturally, as if she was her real granddaughter, which made the Empress Dowager burst intoughter.

    ¡°She is a really adorable child.

    ¡°However, she is also a poor child. Her biological parents couldn¡¯t take care of her, and her grandmother didn¡¯t treat her as a descendant at all. Seeing that I was kind to her, she proactively got close to me. She is both smart and piteous. What was Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion thinking? She didn¡¯t care about such a good granddaughter but cared about those shameless people instead.

    ¡°Not only is Old Madam shortsighted, but she is also too coldhearted,¡± The Empress Dowager thought to herself.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess has arrived!¡± A eunuch came in and reported.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± The Empress Dowager raised her hand and said.

    After a while, the eunuch ushered Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in. Seeing Shao Wanru, the Great Elder Princess was also very surprised. She bowed to the Empress Dowager and then sat down.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly got up and bowed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down together!¡± The Great Elder Princess reached out to take Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and sat down with her.

    Shao Wanru had only been married for a few days, so she hadn¡¯t visited the Great Elder Princess yet. She had to stay in her husband¡¯s house most of the time, except when she went back to her parents¡¯ house.

    Shao Wanru had originally decided to visit the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion in a few days. Unexpectedly, she met her in the Pce of Benevolent Peace, which made her both surprised and happy.

    With the Great Elder Princess taking her hand, she smiled gently, looking a little like a girl spending time with her elders.

    She would only show such a charming manner in front of the elders who really loved her.

    She had always been delicate, but she used to look cold and distant, which made her lookposed at such a young age,cking the young girl¡¯s unique pettishness and charm.

    But now she had shown that part. She looked like an ordinary girl, which made people love her tenderly from their hearts.

    ¡°Is everything alright with you and Prince Chen these days?¡± With the Empress Dowager present, the Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t y straight, so she could only ask Shao Wanru implicitly. However, her question was unnecessary. Chu Liuchen promised her that he would never hurt Zhuozhuo or make her live as a widow at such a young age. At her question, Shao Wanru¡¯s face turned red instantly. The shyness on her face all showed that she was living a good life.

    The Great Elder Princess felt relieved.

    ¡°Grandma, we are fine!¡± Shao Wanru blushed and lowered her head. Being stared at by the two elders with burning eyes, she felt that she could not bear it. After all, she was not as cheeky as Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you two are fine. I heard that you went to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again today. What were you doing there? You are now married, so you can live a good life with Prince Chen from now on. The affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion have nothing to do with you. They didn¡¯t treat you as a family in the past, so you don¡¯t have to care about them. They have treated you badly before, how dare they have the nerves to ask you for help!?¡± The Great Elder Princess sneered and said rudely.

    She really hated the people from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Starting with Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she disliked every one of them. Of course, her grandson and granddaughter were different from those people.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s about Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Shao Wanru said implicitly. Since the Empress Dowager had asked her maternal grandma toe over, she must have something to say. She could not be the center of attention.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, why did you summon me here? Is it because of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded and turned to the Empress Dowager. The eunuch who read the imperial edict had told her that it was because Commandery Prince Qing went to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but she didn¡¯t know the specific details.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, Wanru is now the legal wife of Chen¡¯er. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion should not always ask for help from Wanru. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to say it, but it¡¯s convenient for you to do so!¡± The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t intend to be reserved and said straight.

    She didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to be involved in the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and got Chu Liuchen involved at that time.

    The Emperor increasingly disliked Marquis Xing Shao Jing. He even got angry the other day at her pce and called Shao Jing a viin.

    If the next generation of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was good-for-nothing, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would be deposed. The Emperor disliked Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion very much now.

    First, it was Shao Yanru, and then it was Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s wedding. The Emperor was satisfied with all these things, and they were Shao Jing¡¯s children. It was said that they had the best reputations before.

    Of course, Shao Jing¡¯s wife, who had an excellent reputation, was now proved to be kind on the outside but selfish and vicious on the inside.

    The Emperor was not satisfied with anyone in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now. The next generation of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion started with Shao Hua¡¯an, but the Emperor disliked Shao Hua¡¯an because of what had happened on the wedding day.

    The Empress Dowager was afraid that once Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion lost its power and influence, Shao Wanru would be involved. This was extremely unfavorable to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, do you want me to make trouble in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion about this matter?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess understood the Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning as soon as she heard this. She sat up straight and asked.

    She was happy to do this kind of thing. She had disliked Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time!

    ¡°We should expose today¡¯s matter and let people see that Old Madam forced Wanru to do this. Wanru has married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and has nothing to do with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She has not been raised in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She has been framed again and again before, so she has no feelings for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the future, she¡¯d better stay away from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, in case Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion gets involved again!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    The Empress Dowager nodded. She hade up with this idea just now. Shao Wanru did not need her family¡¯s resources, but she could not be pestered by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. As a junior, she could not say these words. How could she say such unfilial words?

    However, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could do that. She had been at odds with Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if she exposed this matter now, others would not say anything about her. On the contrary, they would get to know Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s selfish behavior. In the future, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could not use Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to achieve its goals.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had been leveraging filial piety to make Shao Wanru submit to their intentions.

    Since Shao Wanru was the girl chosen by Chu Liuchen, and that had not changed for three years, the Empress Dowager knew that Chu Liuchen favored Shao Wanru, so she had to protect her for him.

    She would not let Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion ruin her reputation!

    There was a good opportunity at the moment. There would be such an opportunity in the future. Of course, the Empress Dowager would not let Shao Wanru cut off her ties with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion immediately. However, after a few more incidents like this happened, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could no longer leverage righteousness and order Shao Wanru at will.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, I understand. I¡¯ll go now, in case a long dy causes trouble!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s eyes lit up. This time was different. She had the Empress Dowager support her and was not afraid of the imperial censor speaking evil of her in front of the Emperor. She stood up and felt that this matter could not be dyed.

    ¡°You are in such a hurry!¡± The Empress Dowager burst intoughter.

    ¡°I am indeed in a hurry. I have waited for this day for more than ten years!¡± Speaking of this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought of her daughter and son-inw who had died young, and her eyes turned red. If she could, she really wanted to go and fight with the vicious Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to vent her anger that had been held back for so many years!

 Chapter 933 - Old Madam Was Speechless

    <h4>Chapter 933 Old Madam Was Speechless</h4>

    The Great Elder Princess stormed toward Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with arge group of servant girls and old maids.

    The carriage on the front moved slowly, followed by two rows of brawny old maids and servant girls who used to do heavy jobs. They looked sturdier and fiercer than ordinary servant girls. Moreover, they were going in the direction of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Needless to say, they were surely going to challenge Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again.

    Although many people had heard that Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t get along with each other before, most of them had only heard about it. But recently, they had seen the two mansions fighting against each other several times.

    Many people were wondering, ¡°Are they going to fight against each other again? For what this time? Fifth Miss Shao has married Prince Chen. Did something happen?¡±

    Many pleasure-seekers were so excited that they couldn¡¯t help but follow the carriage of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with arge group of people to watch what was going on.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage moved slowly, so those people could follow it.

    When they arrived at Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, there were already many people following the Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had heard the news earlier, and Old Madam got very angry. She didn¡¯t know what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was going to do.

    ¡°Grandma, what should we do?¡± Zhao Xiran was also a little panicky. She had heard that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been hostile to Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but she had never seen it herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the door to meet her!¡± Old Madam was also in a panic. She had never beat Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. At this moment, she could only show the white feather and made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess see their sincerity.

    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± In fact, Zhao Xiran wanted to leave, but obviously, there was no one else in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to apany Old Madam now. She had to bite the bullet and go with Old Madam.

    They hurried to the door with some servant girls and old maids. They wanted to wait at the gate before Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess arrived to show their sincerity.

    ¡°Grandma, why did Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesse here? I heard that she cares about Fifth Sister the most!¡± Zhao Xiran asked circumspectly while walking.

    She didn¡¯t care about these things at the beginning. Because Shao Wanru had married, there should not be any discord between the Great Elder Princess and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    But now she had to ask a few more questions. She also regretted it. If she had known that the Great Elder Princess would challenge Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again, she would have been more cautious at that time.

    She would not have let Shao Caihuan get information that could be used against her, in case Old Madam suspected her. Although Old Madam seemed to think highly of her now, in fact, it was because there was no one who could help Old Madam manage the backyard of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, except her.

    ¡°Is it because of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s matter before?¡± Old Madam was also thinking about what she had done to make the Great Elder Princesse here.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only invited Fifth Sister toe and give advice on Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s matter. It¡¯s not a big deal. Why would the Great Elder Princess be so angry?¡± Zhao Xiran suddenly couldn¡¯t figure it out. She literally couldn¡¯t figure it out. In her imagination, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not that narrow-minded!

    She heard that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very arrogant and distant, but she was not a troublemaker.

    ¡°It must be because of the Fifth Young Lady. She thinks so highly of that troublesome little girl. She must have forgotten which branch has the nobility title now!¡± Old Madam scolded in a low voice. She even scolded Shao Wanru.

    Old Madam thought she was innocent, but Shao Wanru, who got involved in this matter because of her for no reason, was actually innocent.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes darkened, but then sheforted Old Madam with a smile, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess has something to say, we¡¯ll listen to her. Fifth Sister is married, but it is not a big deal if she goes back to her parents¡¯ home sometime!¡±

    While they were talking, they had arrived at the gate. Looking outside the gate, they happened to see that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage had also arrived.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage was followed by arge group of people. The sight made the people from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion a little flustered.

    They wondered, ¡°It¡¯s such a big crowd. Did all the people along the way follow them here?¡±

    The carriage stopped. Seeing Old Madam and Zhao Xiran at the door, someone had already reported it to the Great Elder Princess. The Great Elder Princess got out of the carriage with the help of a servant girl. A servant girl came over and gently tidied her dress, and then the Great Elder Princess walked toward the gate.

    Zhao Xiran gently nudged Old Madam and helped her go out.

    After they met, Zhao Xiran put down her hand and bowed deeply to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. ¡°Greetings, Great Elder Princess!¡±

    ¡°Forego formalities!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said coldly.

    Old Madam was a little embarrassed, but she suppressed the anger in her heart and also bowed to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    In the past, when she was still Madam of Duke Xing, although her status couldn¡¯tpare with that of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she was at least the wife of a highest-ranking official. But now her position was lower than before, so she couldn¡¯t behave recklessly in front of the Great Elder Princess. What was more, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯te with good intentions.

    Old Madam felt unhappy but had to show the white feather.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had been reduced to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Old Madam, you are too polite. I heard that in order to help Commandery Prince Qing marry the Second Miss or the Third Miss of your mansion, you invited Zhuozhuo, who has been busy taking care of Prince Chen, over, and forced her to go to the pce to inform the Empress Dowager about it. Do you intend to let the Third Miss marry Commandery Prince Qing instead of the Second Miss?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very calm, but she raised her chin high. She nced coldly at Old Madam and asked.

    Old Madam¡¯s face went crimson. Her fingers trembled, and she grabbed the handkerchief with spasms.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, you mistook our intention. How could we do such a thing? We just invited Fifth Young Lady toe over and give advice on that matter¡­¡± Old Madam did not dare to admit it. Not to mention the other things involved in this matter, if she admitted it, she would definitely be seen as an unkind grandma. Fifth Young Lady was no longer who she had been, and she was rted to Prince Chen. For this reason, Old Madam did not dare to speak at will.

    The Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t believe it and still said coldly, ¡°Did I mistake your intention? I heard it from the Empress Dowager. Could the Empress Dowager lie to me?¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s face turned pale. If the Empress Dowager said it was true, it had to be true.

    ¡°Why, why would the Empress Dowager say such a thing¡­¡± Old Madam stammered.

    ¡°Since Commandery Prince Qing has pleaded with the Empress Dowager, the Empress Dowager should certainly make a decision. Old Madam, are you saying that the Empress Dowager should not tell me about it, but instead let you keep pressuring Zhuozhuo?¡± Although the Great Elder Princess did not act out her anger, the anger was burning in her eyes.

    The Great Elder Princess continued, ¡°Whether your mansion wants to swap the two sisters¡¯ marriages or not, it has nothing to do with Zhuozhuo. She is married and is the youngest sister. She has no obligation to help your mansion with these troubles.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ this matter¡­¡± It was out of Old Madam¡¯s expectations that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t fight with her directly but argued with her. However, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess took the initiative and said that she was told by the Empress Dowager. Old Madam did not dare to say that such a thing was not true.

    However, it was okay to arrange this kind of thing privately, but in front of so many people, no matter what they said, the me was on Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    In the past, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess used to fight with Old Madam directly, and Old Madam could deal with it. But now, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had be especially argumentative and suppressed others at the beginning. Old Madam felt unfamiliar and did not know how to fight back. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Zhao Xiran. Her granddaughter-inw was very smart.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, in fact, that¡¯s not what we meant. Commandery Prince Qing has already understood what our mansion meant and was considerate toward our mansion. If Great Elder Princess is unhappy, we would not bother Fifth Sister with the affairs of the mansion in the future. Great Elder Princess, please do not hurt the harmony between us!¡± Zhao Xiran braced herself to exin with a smile. In fact, she was unwilling to confront Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess at all, but now she couldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t get Old Madam¡¯s hint.

    The Great Elder Princess squinted at her and then looked at Old Madam again. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to Zhao Xiran at all. ¡°Old Madam, is your Second Miss going to marry into a more powerful family? If she doesn¡¯t like Commandery Prince Qing, why did you ask Commandery Prince Qing toe over to discuss the marriage at that time? And you asked Zhuozhuo to plead with Prince Chen to tell Commandery Prince Qing about it!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said angrily.

    ¡°The Second Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wanted to marry into a more powerful family, so she didn¡¯t want to marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion?¡± This news was sensational, and it immediately arouse all kinds of spections among the onlookers.

    In the past, many people knew about the rtionship between Second Miss Shao and Commandery Prince Qing. Although it happened in the pce at that time, many people spread it out with different intentions.

    When people heard this obscene story, they spread it out, so more and more people knew about it.

    The two of them did that kind of thing, but Second Miss Shao still wished to marry into a more powerful family. People who didn¡¯t understand Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s words before had all understood.

    So, it was not that the younger sister was willing to marry her elder sister¡¯s fiance. It was just that the elder sister didn¡¯t want to marry her fiance, so she forced her younger sister to marry him. Second Miss Shao was a concubine¡¯s daughter. All the daughters in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were legitimate daughters, except her.

    Someone in the pleasure-seekers said, ¡°Force a legitimate daughter to marry a concubine¡¯s daughter¡¯s fiance? Is Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion crazy?¡±

    ¡°How, how could this happen? Does the concubine¡¯s daughter take a fancy to¡­ someone in there?¡± Someone pointed in the direction of the imperial pce.

    ¡°No matter how unsatisfactory Commandery Prince Qing is, he is still a member of the imperial family and is quite handsome. Why would Second Miss Shao dislike him? But on the contrary, if Second Miss Shao dislikes Commandery Prince Qing, it means that she might take a fancy to the Emperor or the young princes of the Emperor. From this point of view, it seems that Second Miss Shao indeed wants to marry into a more powerful family!¡± People were guessing.

    ¡°For the matter of a concubine¡¯s daughter, they forced a legitimate daughter who married Princess Chen to help with the affairs of her parents¡¯ home again and again, and they also forced another legitimate daughter to marry that concubine¡¯s daughter¡¯s fiance. How¡­ could a concubine¡¯s daughter be so imperious?¡± someone said in surprise. It was unbelievable for a concubine¡¯s daughter to be able to do this.

    ¡°In the future, if someone tells me that a concubine¡¯s daughter would live a hard life, I will tell him about the life Second Miss Shao is living! She can marry whoever she wants. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry that person, her legal sisters will marry him for her!¡± Someone made a crack.

 Chapter 934 - The Mother and Son Have to Make a Concession!

    <h4>Chapter 934 The Mother and Son Have to Make a Concession!</h4>

    Old Madam was purple with anger because of the onlookers!

    With the opinion stricken into people¡¯s hearts, it was hard for Shao Jie¡¯er to marry any other princes. In other words, Shao Jie¡¯er could only get married to Commandery Prince Qing. Moreover, it was eptable if Commandery Prince Qing didn¡¯t give her any titles like Consort Qing. In others¡¯ eyes, now she was just a humble girl who was lucky enough to be a concubine due to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was very useful for Old Madam. Otherwise, Old Madam wouldn¡¯t have cared about such a daughter of a concubine.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, how could you confuse right and wrong!¡± Old Madam had to be tough at this moment. If she gave in, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would lose!

    ¡°Old Madam, I didn¡¯te to argue with you about what was right or wrong. It¡¯s the business of your mansion, which has nothing to do with me no matter how ridiculously you deal with it. I am just worried about Princess Chen. You¡¯ve made things like this. Just deal with it yourself and don¡¯t take her down!¡±

    ¡°You never doted on Princess Chen in the past. You have always been partial to Secondary Consort Shao in the Pce the most. So, don¡¯t ask Princess Chen for help from now on! She is now a member of the royal family, Prince Chen¡¯s wife! She is no longer the Fifth Miss Shao, whom you can order at your will, and she is no longer the loneliest Miss of the main branch, on whom none of the people in your mansion dotes!¡±

    Great Elder Princess rebuked Old Madam in a cold voice. She looked calm, but everyone could see that she was suppressing her anger.

    Everyone nodded. A lot of things had happened in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion recently, but no one had ever supported Fifth Miss Shao. She had lived a hard life in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. For instance, she was forced to cultivate in seclusion in the mountain to observe mourning for her parents for three years. No elders who loved their children would do such a thing!

    In addition, Fifth Miss Shao didn¡¯t grow up in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It could be said that the people in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had not raised her. From this point of view, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was even less qualified than Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion to ask Princess Chen to do anything.

    ¡°How poor Princess Chen is!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. How Princess Chen¡¯s parents died is still unknown!¡±

    ¡°The second branch has got all the benefits. A daughter of a concubine from the second branch even thinks she is better than Princess Chen. It¡¯s too much!¡±

    People defended justice for Princess Chen with one voice. Everyone was full of sympathy for Princess Chen. ¡°In fact, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has never raised her, so how could they ask her to be respectful to them now?¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess...¡± Old Madam wanted to say something but she was interrupted by Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Old Madam, that¡¯s all I want to say. Please don¡¯t ask Princess Chen to help with the business of your mansion anymore. And don¡¯t force her to follow the tradition of your filial piety, which will make things difficult for her. She is Princess Chen, and more importantly, she is a member of the royal family. Don¡¯t trick her with the trick you use to deal with your inner court!¡± Great Elder Princess said.

    Then she turned around and left without any hesitation. Out of expectation, she didn¡¯t ask those aggressive servant girls and old maids to smash things.

    However, that made Old Madam more flustered. If Great Elder Princess behaved rudely, other people would pay attention to criticize Great Elder Princess¡¯s violence rather than focus on Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess...¡± Old Madam was stunned for a moment, but she hurriedly tried to remedy the situation. ¡°I have always cared for Fifth Girl! She is also my biological granddaughter, the only daughter of my eldest son! How can¡¯t I care about her?¡±

    Just as she said that, Old Madam¡¯s eyes turned wet. She kept wiping the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, Grandma really loves Fifth Sister. She didn¡¯t mean to trouble Fifth Sister. She just wanted Fifth Sister to know what has happened in the family!¡± Zhao Xiran hurriedly echoed Old Madam¡¯s words.

    The two of them sang the same tune and cooperated very well, and some people were confused. ¡°Could it be a misunderstanding between the two families?¡±

    Great Elder Princess stopped and turned to look at Zhao Xiran. She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and thought, ¡°Zhuozhuo once said that this newly married sister-inw was a smart woman. It seems to be true! She knows what to say to retrieve their reputation!¡±

    However, she had cast aside all considerations of her reputation before she came here. So, she didn¡¯t care about the face thing at all!

    Great Elder Princess turned around beside the carriage and questioned coldly, ¡°Old Madam, do you mean that you never nned to ask Third Miss to rece Second Miss to get married?¡±

    ¡°I... I...¡± Old Madam didn¡¯t dare to deny what Empress Dowager had been informed of, but she was unwilling to admit it. She could only pretend that she didn¡¯t know what to exin for a while.

    ¡°Well, if you have never had such a n, why did you push such trouble to Princess Chen again?¡± Great Elder Princess asked again.

    Old Madam was choked by the two questions! She felt that the Great Elder Princess in front of her was no longer rude and unreasonable as before, and she was much more cunning. Old Madam disliked Great Elder Princess¡¯s rude and irrational behaviors in the past. But now she wished to see her like that.

    ¡°Old Madam, God is watching everything you do. Do you think that you will be forgiven by God, though you have done so many evil things?¡± Great Elder Princess said with cold eyes. Then she ignored Old Madam, who couldn¡¯t speak right now because of her trembling lips, and got on the carriage with Nanny Gao¡¯s help.

    Zhao Xiran wanted to say something more, but when she made eye contact with Great Elder Princess sitting in the carriage, she was intimidated and immediately lowered her eyes in a panic to hide the nervousness.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess¡¯s carriage left! She just left like that?¡±

    Looking at the deserted gate and the gossiping onlookers around, Old Madam swayed and almost fainted.

    Zhao Xiran hurriedly reached out to hold her and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Help me go to your father¡¯s courtyard!¡± Old Madam whispered. She felt as if she were stepping on a pile of cotton and could not touch the ground. If it were not for Zhao Xiran¡¯s help, she might have fainted.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had gone too far today. Though she didn¡¯t smash things, she said something more humiliating than that. Moreover, she revealed in front of others Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s pretentious kindness to Shao Wanru. If Old Madam wanted to control Shao Wanru with filial piety again, people would suspect her of having a bad intention.

    Shao Jing was in the mansion, but it was not suitable for him to deal with Great Elder Princess.

    Since Great Elder Princess had made trouble many times before, Shao Jing had thought that she would do the same at most once as usual. So he had nned to report her to the Emperorter by uniting with several imperial censors, who had a good rtionship with him.

    After all, the imperial censors were well aware of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s hostile attitude to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and her repetitive rude behaviors there. Shao Jing thought it was time to fight back. ¡°Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has always suffered losses in front of her. This time, I have to make her pay a price.¡±

    So he stayed in his study and waited for the news.

    Unexpectedly, instead of being informed that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess caused trouble in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he was told that she exposed his wless secret n in front of many people.

    He had promised to marry Shao Jie¡¯er into Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion! But how could he do that now? Shao Jing understood that Prince Cheng would not ept Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s entering his mansion after his plot was revealed!

    Shao Jing walked around his room for a long while, but he still couldn¡¯t calm down. When he finally stood still, he couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°Mother, did Great Elder Princess really say that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that was what she said. I doubt whether she knows something, my second son!¡± Old Madam said in a low voice in nervousness. She had calmed down at this time.

    Only two of them were in the study. Zhao Xiran was asked to stand outside. Even Old Madam¡¯s servant Nanny Yu was sent to guard the door.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Shao Jing shook his head decisively. Great Elder Princess could not know anything.

    ¡°So, it is Empress Dowager¡¯s idea?¡± Old Madam shivered. This supposition also frightened her.

    ¡°It should be that Empress Dowager wants to warn us not to implicate Princess Chen!¡± Shao Jing said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°I just asked Shao Wanru to beg Empress Dowager for mercy. How could it be possible that she will be implicated? If she is not a Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, could she be qualified to marry Prince Chen? What an ungrateful woman! How dare shein to Empress Dowager!¡± Old Madam couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    Shao Jing frowned hard and stretched out his hand, wanting to stop Old Madam¡¯s curse.

    ¡°What should we do now, my son? What are you going to do with Second Girl¡¯s thing?¡± Old Madam felt helpless and changed the topic. Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s problem was the most urgent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it up to Empress Dowager. There should be news soon, but don¡¯t expect too much!¡± Shao Jing said helplessly.

    ¡°No way...¡± Old Madam stood up and said in a hurry.

    ¡°We have no other choice. Dare you disobey Empress Dowager¡¯s order?¡± Shao Jing said in a bad mood.

    Of course, Old Madam dared not. She plopped down and became angrier and angrier while reviewing the incident. She couldn¡¯t help cursing again, ¡°What a troublemaker! If I had known this, I wouldn¡¯t have invited her toe back at that time. What¡¯s the use of hering back? She didn¡¯t offer any help to us, and even brought us trouble with Great Elder Princess!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the point of talking about this now? Go and tell Jie¡¯er to get ready to marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t think about anything else anymore!¡± Shao Jing waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°Mother, you leave first, please. I need some time to think about it again!¡±

    The most terrible thing was that Prince Cheng was also involved. Shao Jing believed that he would pay a higher price if he offended Prince Cheng,pared with offending Commandery Prince Qing. It seemed that he could not give up Shao Yanru.

    ¡°I have to get in touch with Ru¡¯er!¡± Shao Jing thought, ¡°Though she once said that she didn¡¯t want to do that, she has to do it now...

    ¡°It is at least worth a try! Compared with Eldest Daughter, Second Daughter has lost her value! Forget about her! She has never been a good girl!¡±

    After making up his mind, Shao Jing raised his voice and ordered, ¡°Come on, get a carriage. Old Madam is not feeling well. I¡¯m going to ask for a string of Buddhist beads for Old Madam!¡±

 Chapter 935 - The Introspection with Huaguang Temples Abbot

    <h4>Chapter 935 The Introspection with Huaguang Temple¡¯s Abbot</h4>

    The Wenxin Road along the rugged mountain twisted and turned. Wen Xichi walked on the path, looking as calm as usual.

    Even though he worked in the Ministry of Justice, he, as the former Number One Schr, was still elegant and mild, which was owed to the good upbringing of an aristocratic family.

    The youngdies passing along Wenxin Road stole nces at him with blushed faces from time to time when they stood still to rest, because they were fascinated by his charm, though they didn¡¯t know who he was!

    However, the truth was Wen Xichi was not peaceful as he looked. He stood still and looked up at the stairs extending upward, ignoring the shy gazes of the girls around. Then, he walked up slowly and firmly.

    It was not the first time for him to walk along Wenxin Road. He took the road every time he visited Huaguang Temple.

    He came to have an introspection in front of the abbot of Huaguang Temple!

    This time, he went up step by step without a pause as if he had never been exhausted. With his footsteps kept steady from beginning to end, he stepped on thest stair.

    ¡°Third Young Master, the abbot is waiting for you!¡± A young monk there bowed to Wen Xichi with a smile. He had been waiting there for a long time.

    ¡°Is the abbot avable?¡± Wen Xichi nodded and asked as he walked into the temple.

    ¡°Yes! He specially makes time for you, Third Young Master!¡± the monk followed behind Wen Xichi and answered with his palms together. Young as he was, he was very presentable as a Buddist believer.

    The abbot of Huaguang Temple was a man of virtue and prestige. A powerful person could not even get a chance to talk to him at will. But Wen Xichi was different, however. He was an old friend of the abbot. So other monks of Huaguang Temple thought highly of Wen Xichi.

    They highly valued Wen Xichi because of his talent rather than his family background.

    The abbot of Huaguang Temple met Wen Xichi in a very remote Zen room. There was a chessboard between them. Wen Xichi sat down after saluting the abbot. Thetter smiled slightly and put a chessman on the chessboard.

    ¡°This is the set we didn¡¯t finishst time! But let¡¯s continue it by changing our position.¡± The abbot of Huaguang Temple seemed to be in his sixties or seventies. He looked very benevolent. With his eyes cornering upward, he seemed to be able to see through everything in the world, and with his long eyebrows drooping, he seemed to have nothing to do with the secr world.

    It seemed that Wen Xichi was quite simr to him. But it was not true.

    Both of them seemed to be different from ordinary people. However, different from the abbot, Wen Xichi lived in the secr world as a Young Master from an aristocratic family, so he still belonged to one of the worldly, while the abbot was totally otherworldly. When he cast his eyes on you, you could even not tell whether he was looking at you or reading your mind. It felt like he could see through everything in your head. Anyone around the abbot of Huaguang Temple would feel that they would be seen through.

    Wen Xichi was at ease and yed chess with him. He didn¡¯t ask why the game should be yed this way. It was the unfinished set between him and the abbot, but now they switched the positions!

    He should have been sitting in the abbot¡¯s position now as he did thest time they met. But they changed their positions and continued the game by ying each other¡¯s roles this time.

    As Wen Xichi didn¡¯t speak, the abbot added with a smile, ¡°We can change our roles with each other during a game, so can we do the same in our life!¡±

    Wen Xichi identally dropped off his fingers a chessman, which happened to fall on a vacant ce on the board. He didn¡¯t intend to put it there, so he subconsciously reached out to pick up the chessman.

    However, he was stopped by the abbot. Thetter said with a smile, ¡°Benefactor Wen, the chessman has touched the board. How can you take it back?¡±

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a mistake. I dropped it identally!¡± Wen Xichi exined in a helpless tone. He was shocked by the abbot¡¯s words just now and lost hisposure.

    ¡°No one is ever allowed to retract a false move in a chess game, Benefactor Wen. You can¡¯t regret it even if you want to!¡± the abbot smiled. Then he put down a chessman on the board with a smile, which happened to break the situation that Wen Xichi was at an advantage.

    ¡°You be cunning, Master!¡± Wen Xichi looked at the shameless old monk and rubbed his forehead helplessly. No one had ever known that the decent old monk was actually an unabashed man when ying chess. Only Wen Xichi had the chance to see him like that sometimes.

    ¡°Life is like chess, and there is no regret!¡± The abbot¡¯s smile was gentle; his words stopped Wen Xichi from thinking about the game. He remembered that he came up to the mountain for something today.

    ¡°Master, is it possible that we have a second life?¡± Wen Xichi had thought of it over and over again in the past few days. Various strange thoughts such as dreams and realities kepting out in his mind, making it difficult for him to distinguish whether his memories about Shao Wanru were true or not!

    ¡°Benefactor Wen, your mind is in a mess!¡± The abbot yed another chessman and caught up with Wen Xichi, who had always been better at ying chess than the abbot. But now the abbot was about to win the game. He couldn¡¯t help showing a gentle smile.

    Wen Xichi stopped ying. He frowned in distress and looked at the abbot. ¡°Master, I keep dreaming of a woman I don¡¯t know well. It seems that... I used to have a deep rtionship with her. But we are almost strangers now!¡± Wen Xichi said.

    That was the conclusion of all his confusion. ¡°It seems that we were very close to each other in the past. But the truth is that we are not close at all. We barely know each other! However, when I saw Chu Liuchen take her as his wife, I felt inexplicably sad...¡±

    He was annoyed and ufortable. It felt like what he loved most was taken away.

    It was hard to exin why, but it indeed felt like that. Wen Xichi had been in such a state since Shao Wanru married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and he almost couldn¡¯t sleep at night. During the day, he would struggle to think about her when he was free. ¡°Did I miss or forget something?¡±

    He had inquired people around him about Fifth Miss Shao, but they also knew little about her. Though Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and the Mansion of the Prime Minister were neighbors, the inner courts where women lived were separated from the outer courts. Moreover, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t live in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion until she was recognized as Fifth Miss Shaoter, so she was not familiar with the Mansion of the Prime Minister, let alone getting along with the people there.

    ¡°There is a predestined rtionship in thest life, and so is there in this life. But the past has passed, and it is impossible to get it back!¡± the abbot said with a smile.

    Wen Xichi frowned more tightly because of his words. He put down the chessman in his hand casually and snatched the chessman in the abbot¡¯s hand and randomly put it in a ce.

    ¡°Benefactor Wen, that was my chessman, and you put it in a wrong ce!¡± the abbot said with a smile. Then, he picked up the chess piece that Wen Xichi had just robbed from his hand and put it in another ce. ¡°There! We are both saved! If it is in that position, we will both die!¡±

    After hearing the abbot¡¯s words, Wen Xichi turned his attention to the chessboard. Only then did he realize that he nearly pushed the game into a dead end again, a deadlock that had happened in their previous game.

    It couldn¡¯t be settled by either side. And neither side could win the game.

    Wen Xichi forced a smile and said with gging interest, ¡°A deadlock might be a good end. No one can win or lose, and we can take a pause!¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it means a pause, but it might also cause destruction to both sides. If a third party joins, the deadlock will mean death!¡± the abbot said unhurriedly.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at the abbot and said, ¡°It will cause death to both sides?¡±

    ¡°Chess is as diverse as life. One game won¡¯t decide whether you are the loser or the winner in your whole life. If it is a lose-lose situation, you can choose another strategy. For instance, take away some pieces put in the wrong position and leave those in the right ce!¡± the abbot said in a Zen tone with a leisurely smile.

    Wen Xichi became excited. He breathed rapidly and raised his eyes to look at the abbot. Suddenly he stood up with his hands holding against the chessboard. ¡°Since there is something wrong with the game, we can reset it, can¡¯t we?¡±

    As he said that, his eyes were shing with passion. The idea in his head made him breathe with excitement.

    ¡°If you restart the game, it will not be a deadlock anymore! However, the game won¡¯t be the same as before, and nor will the yers be.¡± The abbot slowly tidied up the chessboard that was messed up by Wen Xichi just now as if he hadn¡¯t seen the expectation in Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes.

    Wen Xichi suddenly turned pale. The excited red on his face just now was gone. He pressed his hands on the chessboard with dull eyes. ¡°Do you mean that the yers will be also changed?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Since we can¡¯t change the game, we change the yers!¡± The abbot¡¯s smile faded as his eyes became gentler. ¡°Since the game is reset, then don¡¯t pursue the past!¡±

    ¡°What if I insist?¡± Wen Xichi said in a hoarse voice. He sounded very unwilling.

    ¡°That will go against heaven!¡± the abbot said slowly.

    ¡°Will it not if I reset the game?¡± Wen Xichi asked with anxiety, his hands grasping the chessboard tightly as if he was catching something important for him. He was reluctant to let go of something even though the current game had been a mess.

    ¡°Of course, it will too! It means you will pay a high price for it.¡± The abbot looked down at the chessboard in front of him. He moved his fingers covered in the sleeves and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible... It¡¯s impossible...¡±

    Wen Xichi took a deep breath and fixed his eyes on the abbot again. He tried his best to suppress his excitement and asked slowly, ¡°What are the conditions if... if... it is possible?¡±

 Chapter 936 - Rebirth Defies Heaven!

    <h4>Chapter 936 Rebirth Defies Heaven!</h4>

    ¡°It will defy heaven! You can¡¯t do it!¡± the abbot shook his head and said. His expression was no longer calm.

    ¡°What if I insist?¡± Wen Xichi insisted on getting an exact answer from the abbot.

    ¡°Blood will flow like a river, and our dynasty will¡­¡± the abbot said with a pale face. Suddenly, he rubbed his forehead and then looked up at Wen Xichi. ¡°Benefactor Wen, stop thinking about it, please! It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°No! It is possible somehow, right?¡± Wen Xichi asked eagerly.

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s impossible¡­ it¡¯s impossible!¡± the abbot repeated as if he didn¡¯t hear Wen Xichi.

    It was strangely quiet in the Zen room. Wen Xichi sat down slowly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there anyone who can make it happen?¡±

    The abbot calmed himself down and shook his head again. ¡°No one knows! At least no one in our country has ever made it!¡±

    His words were very vague. He seemed to be hiding something.

    As an old friend of the abbot¡¯s, Wen Xichi could tell from the abbot¡¯s attitude that he wouldn¡¯t get any more information from thetter.

    ¡°Master, can you tell me how long I will live?¡± Wen Xichi asked casually as he tidied up the chessboard with a softened expression as if he had never lost hisposure.

    But the abbot showed a serious face. A few years ago, he had read Wen Xichi¡¯s fate and found that he was destined to die early. Therefore, he pitied Wen Xichi even more. He felt it a pity that such a talented man as Wen Xichi would live such a difficult life.

    But Wen Xichi himself was very optimistic about his life. After he knew that, he hadn¡¯t asked about it and spent his life as usual. Since then, the abbot and Wen Xichi became friends.

    ¡°Write a character!¡± the abbot pointed at the desk by the window and said. He had been looking forward to telling Wen Xichi¡¯s fortune again, but he never mentioned his idea in front of Wen Xichi, who cared less about it. It couldn¡¯t be forced, though it was about someone¡¯s fate.

    It was best to obey heaven! A person like the abbot of Huaguang Temple particrly agreed with that!

    Wen Xichi took the initiative to ask for fortune-telling this time, which was obeying heaven! The desk by the window with writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones on it was where the abbot practiced calligraphy.

    Wen Xichi put down the chessman in his hand and walked to the window. He thought for a while, and then an angrily smiling face came into his head. He couldn¡¯t help writing the character ¡°Ru¡± on the paper!

    It was the ¡°Ru¡± in the name Shao Wanru. After finishing it, Wen Xichi was shocked. He threw the brush away and frowned tightly, very dissatisfied with the character he wrote. ¡°I am about to ask for my fortune! Why do I think of Shao Wanru?¡± Moreover, Shao Wanru was Princess Chen now. It would get her into big trouble if others knew that a man wrote her name!

    The abbot came over to the desk. After he saw the character ¡°Ru¡± written by Wen Xichi and thetter¡¯s expression, he suddenly smiled, put his palms together and said, ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡°Great? What do you mean, Master?¡± Wen Xichi raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You can get rid of the fate of dying early!¡± the abbot said with a smile. What an unexpected oue! But it was also reasonable! The first time the abbot told Wen Xichi¡¯s fortune, the former had found a slim chance of survival, which, however, was too faint to be believed as true. Now, it showed up in full bloom and presented Wen Xichi¡¯s vibrant future.

    ¡°The game is changed with a chess piece moved! Benefactor Wen, the character ¡®Ru¡¯ contains the character ¡®Female¡¯, which means the person who will help you in the future is a woman. There are also two characters of ¡®Mouth¡¯ in it, which says that you and thatdy will meet and talk with each other one day. Such a fate will save your life. However, it also symbolizes that you cannot have a loving rtionship with her!¡± the abbot said.

    ¡°Master, why are you so sure?¡± Wen Xichi was not convinced.

    ¡°You have been very distressed since you came here today, Benefactor Wen. If you are not upset about your unlucky fate, you must be puzzled by love. It is hard to tell your fortune about love¡­ but indeed it has something to do with the chance of your survival!¡± the abbot said meaningfully.

    ¡°If I say I missed it by ident, what can I do?¡± Wen Xichi didn¡¯t intend to give up.

    ¡°If you missed it, you miss it forever. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you did so by ident or on purpose. The truth is the missing is doomed!¡± the abbot said.

    A monk came in hurriedly and said, ¡°Master, Prince Cheng asks to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Prince Cheng is here?¡± The abbot was surprised. ¡°The noble who I rarely met in the paste to see me one after another these days!¡±

    Prince Cheng had an instinctive taste for Buddhism. He was eager to be a monk and had no intention of getting married. So he was still unmarried now. But Huaguang Temple was not to me for that. Prince Cheng preferred a quieter ce, so he lived in Yuyun Temple. He rarely paid a visit to Huaguang Temple. But he hade here several times during these days.

    Every time he came over, he always asked to meet the abbot. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t me the abbot if thetter was too busy to meet him.

    Nevertheless, the abbot couldn¡¯t refuse to meet him all the time as he hade many times.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, Master. I am leaving after staying here for a while!¡± Wen Xichi said with a smile, ¡°Since Prince Cheng asks for you, he must have something to tell you!¡±

    The abbot nodded. He had refused Prince Cheng several times before, so he couldn¡¯t do that again at this time. Despite the fact that Prince Cheng was not a powerful man, he was a member of the royal family, the younger brother of the Emperor!

    The abbot put his palms together and bowed to Wen Xichi with a smile. Then he left.

    Wen Xichi sat in front of the chessboard and stared at the messy chessmen with a frown.

    He kept thinking about what the abbot said just now.

    There was a person in his heart now. Shao Wanru! Shao Wanru was his destined Helpful Person. He was sure that Shao Wanru had saved him.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Shao Wanru¡¯s hint, Wen Xichi wouldn¡¯t have investigated his second brother or suspected his cousin sister. ¡°The two of them should be the ones who will take my life! If this is true, Cousin Sister and Second Brother are really vicious. It seems that I have to keep an eye on them.

    ¡°As for the impossible loving rtionship between her and me,¡± Wen Xichi thought with a trace of coldness shing in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why can¡¯t we have a rtionship if we are destined to meet?

    ¡°She is the one who saves my life; then we should be together!¡± As he thought so, the scene in his dream started to be clearer. He remembered the happiness Shao Wanru showed when she first met him. He was surprised at that time that he even felt familiar with it. But now he began to understand why.

    ¡°It seemed that she knew me at that time, because she was inexplicably affectionate towards me¡­

    ¡°Butter she became distant and cold as if I was totally a stranger. Maybe that¡¯s why the abbot said it was impossible for us to fall in love with each other.¡± Wen Xichi believed that Shao Wanru had wanted to get close to him at the beginning. ¡°When did she start to keep a distance away from me?¡±

    His hands holding against the chessboard started to tremble slightly as a supposition came into shape in his mind. ¡°Shao Wanru might know about thest life¡­¡±

    Wen Xichi had never cared much about the cause and effect of Buddhism in the past. But he chose to read freely. So he would sometimes read idle books, from which he learned some strange stories.

    It said that a person could get a second chance to live after he or she died. But in the new life, they were no longer who they used to be but became other people in another ce. But they carried the memories of the previous life. So they knew some people and could predict what would happen next in their second life. However, they had never walked out of the ce before.

    There were many such rumors recorded in some misceneous notes. Wen Xichi used to regard them as fictional stories, but now he felt very stunned. ¡°If¡­ if it is true, it means that Shao Wanru and I used to have a previous life, where we were a couple, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡°So, Shao Wanru might know what happened to me in herst life! Or¡­ or¡­¡± Wen Xichi suddenly stood up with a pale face and his forehead was covered with sweats. He stepped back and almost fell to the ground. The conclusion was too shocking for him¡­

    He was unwilling to believe it was true, but he had to admit that was the most possible answer.

    The sound Wen Xichi made got the young monk¡¯s attention. The monk came in and asked with his palms together respectfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Benefactor Wen?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. Has Mastere back yet?¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s face was as pale as snow. He tried hard to suppress the shocking thought in his mind.

    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t. I heard that Prince Cheng was about to talk about Scriptures with the abbot today. I¡¯m afraid that it will cost a long time. Prince Cheng spends a long time talking about his ideas on Scriptures!¡± the young monk exined to Wen Xichi orderly. The monk looked very young and naive, but he was quite steady.

    ¡°Okay. Then I have to leave now. Please say goodbye to Master for me when hees back!¡± Wen Xichi said.

    ¡°I will, Benefactor Wen!¡± the young monk replied. Then Wen Xichi left with staggering steps. The monk was confused and thought with his head tilted, ¡± Benefactor Wen is a calm and steady man. What happened to him today? The chessboard in the room was overturned. Was he thinking of something terrible?¡±

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had a conflict with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess because of Fifth Miss Shao again! Everyone in the capital knew about it! At first, it might be not a big deal. But the trivial mistakes made in the past were strung together with the new conflict and atst it became more and more serious.

    Some censors had started to impeach Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, saying that Shao Jing was mean to his niece, and Old Madam, as an elder, didn¡¯t properly treat her juniors. Old Madam had never raised Fifth Miss Shao, but she often threatened her granddaughter with her filial piety to ask for help. It was too much!

    The censor didn¡¯t use them without evidence, which was said to be provided by an old maid of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. ording to the old maid, Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion deliberately tortured Fifth Miss Shao. Before Fifth Miss Shao married out, Old Madam used to force her to observe mourning for her parents in the Yuhui Nunnery andter even ordered a servant to murder her in secret. Now Fifth Miss Shao was Princess Chen, so Old Madam started to ask her for help. But Old Madam even intended to put on Princess Chen all the me for Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s marriage. That was why Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was infuriated!

 Chapter 937 - My Princess Is Still Young

    <h4>Chapter 937 My Princess Is Still Young</h4>

    Following the censor¡¯s indictment, another imperial censor on Shao Jing¡¯s side started to use Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess of sticking her nose into too much official business. ¡°Great Elder Princess, as a royal family member, is of noble status. The officials are respectful to her. But it doesn¡¯t mean that she can boss the officials around at will without considering their emotions, especially those aristocrats who have made a great contribution to our country. It is against the imperial court!¡±

    Then two parties were naturally formed in the Imperial Court, one disapproving of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and the other disagreeing about Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thetter insisted that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion shouldn¡¯t force Princess Chen to help them with the marriage issue relevant to the royal family, as there was no intimate rtionship between them.

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t intend to admit that he had nned to rece his daughter with Shao Caihuan to marry Commandery Prince Qing. He said that it was Commandery Prince Qing who had misunderstood. As for the other usations, Shao Jing insisted that he was innocent.

    Both sides had their own reasons. Though fewer people supported Shao Jing, they were very hostile and aggressive in the argument. They might have started a fight if they were not civil officials.

    Suddenly the Emperor smashed the memorial book in his hand at a quarreling official, who was so intimidated that he instantly knelt to the ground. All the other officials didn¡¯t dare to speak a word. It became quiet in the imperial hall within a second. Then the Emperor asked slowly, ¡°What do you think, Prince Chen?¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes fell on those argumentative officials. ¡°My princess used to live a poor life when she was a child, and no one cared about her. But now she is my wife, so she won¡¯t be bullied by others anymore!¡±

    Standing in the front of the line, Shao Jing suddenly had a bad vibe. He had considered how to deal with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess but hadn¡¯t thought that he might need to deal with Prince Chen!

    ¡°Marquis Xing, you haven¡¯t taken care of my princess, so how could you threaten her to do something immoral with the so-called filial piety? Are you going to force her to take all the me for the bad things your mansion has done?¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Jing¡¯s face with a strange and cold smile on his darkened face.

    Shao Jing felt a panic. He hastened to step out of the line and was about to defend himself.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, let me be clear. Do not ever bother my princess again even if your mansion gets in trouble in the future. She is still young. What¡¯s more, none of the people in your mansion has ever been concerned about her since she was a child, right? You probably have deleted her from your genealogy after she married out, haven¡¯t you? If you think that you will suffer a loss, I can return parts of my wife¡¯s dowries to you. We just keep the part that belongs to my mother-inw!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a cold voice.

    He showed a cold smile on his handsome face. Now, he was very different from what he looked like as usual. Anyone could see that Prince Chen was angry.

    If such words hade out of another person¡¯s mouth, he must have been criticized as an unfilial son-inw. But it was Chu Liuchen who said that, and everyone was speechless faced with him.

    On the one hand, they dared not contradict him because of his high status. On the other hand, they couldn¡¯t deny what he said was right and practicable. Since the elder were not concerned about the junior, why should the junior help them? Moreover, Princess Chen was not an ordinary person anymore. As for the proposition of returning the dowries, it sounded like Prince Chen intended to pay to cut off the connection between Princess Chen and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Prince Chen, I have never had such a n!¡± Shao Jing said with a flushed face.

    ¡°Then what on earth do you want, Marquis Xing? What can persuade you to let go of my princess? She is young and immature. If she has offended you, please let me know. If you need help, just turn to me! So she doesn¡¯t have to ask me for help again!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    The smile on his face was cold and scary.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± Shao Jing stammered. He couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. He had never thought that Prince Chen would give him a p on the face in front of all the officials. He didn¡¯t know what to reply.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any needs, don¡¯t disturb Princess Chen again!¡± Chu Liuchen said, ¡°Come to ask me for help if you are in need in case she is criticized as an unfilial daughter again. She didn¡¯t grow up in your mansion, and you were not concerned about her after she moved there¡­ She has suffered a lot for so many years!¡± Chu Liuchen continued rebuking Shao Jiang.

    ¡°You have my promise, Your Highness!¡± Shao Jing had to agree.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, take care of your domestic affairs yourself!¡± the Emperor said.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Shao Jing had to ept the usation with a bitter face. He didn¡¯t expect that such an indifferent person as Prince Chen would be so partial to his wife Shao Wanru.

    However, though Shao Jing knew that Prince Chen took sides with Shao Wanru, he could not point it out. Moreover, the Emperor took sides with Prince Chen! So what could he say?

    Since Shao Jing had admitted his guilt, the imperial sensors of the two sides stopped arguing. They nced at Chu Liuchen silently and returned to their lines.

    Although the imperial censors had the right to remonstrate to Prince Chen, they didn¡¯t dare. After all, they had never seen the Emperor scold Prince Chen. No one knew whether the Emperor was really partial to Prince Chen or not, but at least it looked like that! The imperial censors were not stupid men. No one would take risks before they figured out the truth.

    More importantly, it was not worthwhile to dispute for a matter of the inner court. They wouldn¡¯t benefit a lot even if they won. Moreover, they might lose their reputations.

    Then, they started to discuss something else, but Chu Liuchen kept absent-minded. He sat there in a leisurely manner as if he had nothing to do with the ongoing meeting. There was nothing wrong with his such behaviors. After seeing Prince Chen fall into a rage, they would be frightened when they looked at him, who was said to be in poor health.

    As it was seen, the Emperor said nothing after Prince Chen made such an extreme statement and even asked Marquis Xing to take the me!

    The meeting was over, and Chu Liuchen walked out of the hall slowly after all others had been away, and then he went into the Imperial Pce. Different from others, he came to the meeting from the Pce.

    It was much closer to take the way through the side door. Considering his weak health, the Emperor and Empress Dowager asked him to take the side door. They had told Chu Liuchen that the side door would always be open for him.

    ¡°Third Brother!¡± Chu Liuyue showed up when he turned the first corner. It seemed that Chu Liuyue was waiting for him here.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a faint smile, which showed no happiness.

    ¡°Nothing serious. I just want to ask what happened and whether you need help,¡± Chu Liuyue said gently with a sincere face.

    ¡°Nothing serious! Thank you, Eldest Brother!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good! But just turn to me if you need help! Anyway, we are brothers, and we grew up together!¡± Chu Liuyue nodded, cupped his hands to Chu Liuchen, and then took another path to leave.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes darkened a little as Chu Liuyue walked along that path. Then he headed for Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    After Chu Liuchen left, Chu Liuyue showed up again at the ce where he left just now. He looked in the direction of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with jealousy.

    ¡°I am the biological son of the Emperor, but how can I be inferior to Chu Liuchen? Who does he think he is? He is just a prince of the previous dynasty. Does he really regard himself as the son of the Emperor?¡± Chu Liuyue thought with jealousy. Chu Liuchen lived in the Southern Pce, the top mansion among the princes¡¯, though it could not bepared with the Eastern Pce. Now, it was called Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but everything inside was still beyondparison.

    There was no Eastern Pce yet, so Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was the best now.

    Living in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Chu Liuchen could enter the Imperial Pce without restrictions, because of which, many officials thought more highly of him. In addition, the Emperor doted on Chu Liuchen more than his own sons due to Chu Liuchen¡¯s identity as the son of the former Emperor.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xiao Qizi reminded his master who was in a daze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chu Liuyue turned around and went back to the way he came.

    ¡°Your Highness, could we go now?¡± Xiao Qizi looked around with unease and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering. Don¡¯t panic!¡± Chu Liuyue ordered impatiently.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Xiao Qizi nodded and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I have arranged everything. Anyone who sees it happen will regard it as an ident! No one will see it through!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Chu Liuyue raised his eyebrows coldly. ¡°Of course, I will make full use of that woman, which might do me a big favor! I should give her such a chance to disy herst trace of value. What¡¯s more, she is a beauty.¡±

    Chu Liuyue used to have good feelings for her¡­

    When Chu Liuchen came back, Shao Wanru was ying with the butterflies in the garden with several servant girls.

    The garden in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was not as big as that in the Imperial Pce, but it was much more magnificent than those in other mansions. There were various kinds of flowers and nts in it. Shao Wanru also saw some which were the same as the best in the Imperial Pce. The soil under her feet told her that these flowers had just been nted.

    Shao Wanru was having fun with the servant girls. She had been covered with sweats. In the midst of the bustle, Chu Liuchen appeared.

    All the servant girls stood still and made no sound.

    Shao Wanru turned around. The girl, who was always with a goodplexion, looked as beautiful as flowers now. Her florid face was pink-and-white like a peach, her beautiful eyes were like clean water with heart-stirring ripples, and her cherry lips were attractive and delicate.

    Though she had a natural aura of distance, she looked much more charming when her exquisite facial features disyed such colors.

    Shao Wanru was a little breathless, but when she saw Chu Liuchen, she looked at him with shining eyes and energetically greeted him. ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    The moment she took the first step to Chu Liuchen, she suddenly leaned back and cked out¡­

 Chapter 938 - Two Suspicious Palace Maids

    <h4>Chapter 938 Two Suspicious Pce Maids</h4>

    Chu Liuchen was greatly shocked. He hurriedly stepped forward to hold Shao Wanru and ordered Xiao Xuanzi, ¡°Go and get Qi Jue right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi rushed away.

    Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru in his arms and strode back to the courtyard. All the servant girls and old maids he met on the way were horrified by his flustered expression. ¡°Did something serious happen?¡±

    In other people¡¯s eyes, Chu Liuchen was always like a banished immortal existing in a painting, though he was in poor health. A banished immortal always acted leisurely. His pace would never be in a hurry. But Chu Liuchen now was walking with long strides, followed by arge group of people trotting to keep up with him, which showed that something serious happened.

    The servant girls and old maids kept silent like cicadas inte autumn. No one dared to say anything, lowering their heads and looking at no one.

    Qi Jue arrived soon. He frowned tightly after feeling Shao Wanru¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Chu Liuchen asked impatiently.

    ¡°Her Highness is fine! But¡­¡± Qi Jue thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Then why is she sick? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes became cold and fierce.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It seems that Her Highness is too exhausted!¡± Qi Jue exined hesitantly because he had confusion.

    ¡°Who will pass out all of a sudden because of exhaustion? Besides, Zhuozhuo has always been in good health!¡± Chu Liuchen became more and more impatient, with his eyes darkening.

    ¡°The pulse shows that Her Highness is indeed very tired. But I also find something else. It seems that something bad against her health is in her body!¡± Qi Jue said slowly. But it was too tiny to be figured out. Qi Jue wouldn¡¯t have found it from a normal pulse-feeling if Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t fainted today.

    ¡°Did someone intend to harm her? Have you got any ideas?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    ¡°I have no idea whether Her Highness got it herself identally or got targeted by others! However, it was a low dosage. Don¡¯t be worried, Your Highness! Her Highness will get better after taking a few doses of medicine. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Qi Jue was confused at first, but he rested assured after considering the low dosage, believing that it was nothing serious. ¡°It is not necessarily that someone wants to harm Princess Chen.¡±

    ¡°What would have happened if it were a high dosage?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a darkened face and slyly narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°She will be a little weaker, but it won¡¯t be anything serious. Such kind of drug will not do great harm to ordinary people, let alone Her Highness who has always been in better health than others!¡±

    Qi Jue also thought that he himself was making a big deal out of a trifle. It was just a matter of serval doses of medicine!

    ¡°If it was nothing serious as you said, why did she suddenly lose her consciousness?¡± Chu Liuchen nced at Qi Jue coldly and asked again.

    Knowing that Prince Chen was a difficult person, Qi Jue could only exin helplessly, ¡°Your Highness, the drug in her body is not the only factor that caused her sudden faint. A suddenrge amount of exercise made her heartbeat too fast, which might elerate the absorption of the drug. What¡¯s more, she became too excited when she suddenly caught sight of you! Then, she passed out.¡±

    Qi Jue had Xiao Xuanzi about the detailed situation at that time. As soon as he heard Xiao Xuanzi, he knew that it was Princess Chen¡¯s excessive exercise, the impact of the drug, and the over-excitement when she saw her husband that together made her suddenly faint.

    ¡°She became so excited when she saw me that she fainted?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a slight smile as mild as a spring breeze. It should look elegant and clean in people¡¯s eyes, but now Qi Jue felt it was evil and cold. Anyone would be frightened if they saw a face change from gloomy and foul into gentle and elegant in a second.

    Though Qi Jue was a doctor, he couldn¡¯t bear such a change of emotions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that some people even think Prince Chen is a gentle and elegant man!¡± Qi Jue thought they were so stupid. If Chu Liuchen was a gentle person, there would be no fierce humans in the world!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qi Jue replied with a serious face. ¡°Master is a ruthless person who will turn against his people. Never regard his gentle smile as friendly as a spring breeze, because it will change into a gust of cold wind at any minute! Showing a serious face like mine is the best choice!¡±

    ¡°Who wanted to hurt her? How did he drug her? Faint is probably not a serious problem, but the drug will kill her at certain times! Qi Jue, I don¡¯t want to see Princess Chen be killed by such a danger one day!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s face became cold, with a strong aura of blood gushing out of his body. Even the air imperceptibly cooled down. Xiao Xuanzi lowered his head and did not dare to move.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to find it out!¡± Qi Jue immediately said in a serious tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just go and investigate! I want to know who Princess Chen has met in the mansion and what¡¯s different today!¡±

    ¡°Her Highness met some people from the Pce today, Your Highness!¡± Yujie suddenly remembered and said.

    ¡°People from the Pce?¡± Chu Liuchen asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes! They are the pce maids¡­¡± Yujie was too scared to finish her words. So she winked at Xiao Xuanzi. It was really hard for her to say that.

    Xiao Xuanzi raised his head slightly and saw Yujie¡¯s hint for help. He was puzzled at first, but then he understood. He immediately moved close to Chu Liuchen and whispered, ¡°Master, do you remember that Empress Dowager and the Empress sent some pce maids here before you married?¡±

    They were sent here to give sexual education. But now they lived in the most remote corner of the mansion.

    ¡°Have they not been sent back yet?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Xiao Xuanzi with a gloomy face and questioned.

    ¡°After all, they were sent by Empress Dowager and the Empress, and I didn¡¯t dare to make a decision. I was about to ask for your opinion. Moreover, that two people are not ordinary pce maids¡­¡± Xiao Xuanzi stammered to exin.

    ¡°What¡¯s their difference from others? Since they are still here, don¡¯t send them back now. Qi Jue, investigate themter and see if they carry the drug or something!¡± Chu Liuchen ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Master! I¡¯ll go right now!¡± Qi Jue felt exhausted staying here. Prince Chen was such a temperamental person! It was really difficult to get along with him. Qi Jue felt much better when he did a doctor¡¯s job.

    After that, he turned around and left quickly with his medicine chest. Xiao Xuanzi chased after him and asked someone to lead the way for Qi Jue.

    ¡°Doctor Qi has no idea where the people are, but he even rushed away without hesitation!¡± Sure enough, Xiao Xuanzi couldn¡¯t understand a doctor¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Master, one of the two pce maids is Nanny Wei¡¯s niece, who used to work for Empress Dowager, and the other is a rtive of the Empress!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported to Chu Liuchen. At first, Xiao Xuanzi never thought the two pce maids would be trouble one day, though they were the Empress and Empress Dowager¡¯s people. After all, no one could force his master to ept anything he didn¡¯t like. Xiao Xuanzi had nned to send the two backter.

    Xiao Xuanzi once thought at that time, ¡°They don¡¯t dare to defy Master at that time, do they?¡±

    Out of expectation, the two pce maids now were suspected to be guilty of harming Princess Chen, about whom his master cared the most.

    ¡°Go and get yourself flogged ten timester!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Xiao Xuanzi answered with a bitter face. If he had known this earlier, he should have reported it to Prince Chen earlier so that nothing would have happened to Princess Chen.

    Suddenly, Chu Liuchen heard some sounds from the bed, and his face changed from cold to gentle in a second. He walked to the bed and sat down as Yujie and Qu Le lifted the gauze curtain and hung it on the hook.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes slightly fluttered like a butterfly¡¯s wings before she opened her eyes. When she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentle smile, she couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch his face. Then she sat up with the help of her hands holding against the bed and asked, ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Her movements were extremely natural.

    Chu Liuchen hastened to help her, with one hand hugging her in his arm and the other putting a heavy cushion behind her. Then he gently helped her sit leaning against the cushion.

    His movement was so careful that it looked like he was holding the most precious treasure in the world.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Chu Liuchen asked softly.

    ¡°Is anything wrong with me?¡± Shao Wanru reached out to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand. She remembered the scene of her passing out just now and felt it unbelievable. ¡°I am always in good health. How could I suddenly lose consciousness without reason?¡±

    Shao Wanru had excellent medical knowledge, so she noticed something unusual.

    Chu Liuchen knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from her, so he narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly and asked, ¡°Was there anything unusual when you met the two pce maids?¡±

    ¡°No! They were anxious to meet me today, and they said they wanted to go back to the Pce!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said.

    Shao Wanru had been informed of the information about the two pce maids before. But she didn¡¯t pay much attention to them as she was upied with other ns at that time. Today, they asked to see her, and she didn¡¯t refuse to meet them because she also wanted to know what they were going to do. Shao Wanru reached out to feel her pulse carefully, and then a trace of anger shed in her eyes!

    She knew her own body most. It was obvious that something was wrong with her!

    The different things she did today were that she saw that two pce maids and caught the butterflies. Generally speaking, it was not an excessive amount of exercise for her.

    Shao Wanru was quite strong when she lived in Jiangzhou. At that time, Madam Di and Qing Huaiyong didn¡¯t care about her, and Old Madam Qin was too old to do so, so she could sometimes evade their eyes and sneak out of the mansion. She was such a wild girl that she could easily climb over a wall.

    Therefore, she was always in good health. She couldn¡¯t pass out after taking such an amount of exercise like other Misses.

    ¡°Your Highness, I suspect the two pce maids!¡± Shao Wanru took her hand off her pulse and said with certainty.

    Chu Liuchen gently held her in his arms, patted her on the back, andforted her in a soft voice. ¡°I know. We will figure out the truth!¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see that Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes were full of rage and malevolence now. He raised the corners of his mouth and showed an evil smile. ¡°Since they have been sent here, they have to bleed for their crimes, no matter whom they are¡­¡±

 Chapter 939 - Evidence Is Unnecessary for Me

    <h4>Chapter 939 Evidence Is Unnecessary for Me</h4>

    The two pce maids were both beautiful. One looked very agreeable with a slim body and a charming face, and the other was a little plumper with a slender waist and ample buttocks. Both of them looked very attractive with their respective uniqueness of beauty. Such pretty women like them were rare even in the Pce!

    They knelt next to each other, too timid to look up at the handsome prince sitting in front of them.

    In fact, when they were facing Xiao Xuanzi, they were very arrogant, saying that they came from the Imperial Pce and it was Empress Dowager and the Empress who sent them to serve Prince Chen. Therefore, such a eunuch as Xiao Xuanzi had no right to order them.

    But the next moment, the two pce maids were forced to watch the two nannies, who were sent here with them at the same time, die of flogging.

    With their eyes full of hatred and reluctance fixed on the two pce maids, the two clever nannies were flogged to death. Their stiff corpses were a dim grayness, making the two pce maids lower their arrogant chins and curl up into balls.

    As was known in the Pce, Prince Chen was such a handsome and elegant man as a character existing in an ink painting, honourable and unique. Such a man would never be med for the rumors about him. At least, now his expression looked mild from a distance, though he seemed to be a little weak in health.

    It was said that Prince Chen was a cold-blooded person.

    However, any pce maid who had never seen him thought it was an unreliable rumor.

    In such cases, the two pce maids did not have any extravagant thoughts anymore. They were so scared that they almost hugged each other.

    ¡°Master, their clothes carry some light scent. They were fumigated with some herbals that can expel insects!¡± Xiao Xuanzi stepped forward and reported.

    That was Qi Jue¡¯s conclusion. There were many such incenses in the Pce.

    Chu Liuchen askedzily, ¡°It is hard to find the truth, isn¡¯t it? Since that is so, flog the two to death! Evidence is not necessary for me to punish people!¡±

    Two guards came in from the door. They still held foul faces after they executed the two nannies.

    ¡°Please spare us! Please spare us, Your Highness! We really don¡¯t know anything. We really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Please spare our life, Your Highness!¡±

    The two pce maids cried out loud and struggled to get rid of the guards, but they failed because of their weak strength.

    ¡°Why does His Highness have to keep you alive, since you can not tell us the truth? What¡¯s more, you even intended to set up our Princess Chen. There is no reason to spare your life!¡± Xiao Xuanzi scolded in a sharp voice. Xiao Xuanzi was a kind person who always kept a smile on his face, but he was carrying an aura of rage then!

    ¡­

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness! I have something important to report. I know something!¡± one of the pce maids suddenly caught the door frame and shouted, ¡°I know who wanted to hurt the princess, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Bring them back!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly.

    The two guards drew the pce maids back and threw them heavily on the ground.

    The two delicate girls fell to the ground in a mess and got their make-ups smudged, looking like deranged women. They lost their charming qualities.

    One of them copsed to the ground, and the other took two steps forward and kowtowed heavily three times. ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t intend to visit Princess Chen today. I was abetted by someone!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    ¡°She asked me to do that, Your Highness! I am always well-behaved since I entered the mansion a few days ago. But she suddenly asked me to meet Princess Chen today. If anything happened to the princess, it must have something to do with her!¡± the pce maid copsing on the ground suddenly struggled to sit up on her knees and cried, with her finger pointing at the other pce maid.

    The other pce maid was stunned for a moment, but she soon came to her senses and rebuked her user, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re ndering me! Your Highness, it was she who wanted to see Princess Chen! She must have done something. It must be that she intended to plot against Princess Chen!¡±

    They were both smart people. They had early realized that something went wrong from the previous few words. Prince Chen couldn¡¯t find them for no reason. ¡°Something must have happened to Princess Chen!¡± Neither of them dared to take this responsibility, so they chose to me each other.

    ¡°Your Highness, she works for the Empress, while I work for Empress Dowager, who dotes on you the most. How could I do harm to your wife?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense, Your Highness! I indeed serve Her Majesty, but she respects you most. She will feel guilty and regretful if something bad happens to you! How could she do something to displease you, Your Highness? It must be her. She¡¯s the one who harbored evil intentions and tried to frame Princess Chen!¡±

    The two pce maids med each other.

    ¡°p them!¡± Chu Liuchen said tonelessly with his pale face darkening.

    ¡°p each of them ten times!¡± Xiao Xuanzi shouted.

    The Guards came over and pped the two pce maids in the face hard. Their faces immediately became swollen and blood overflowed from their mouths.

    Chu Liuchen looked at the two miserable pce maids and suddenly said, ¡°Send them back to the Imperial Pce!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded.

    On hearing his words, the two pce maids breathed a sigh of relief. At least they survived.

    ¡°Now that they want to keep silent about their crimes, let them keep silent forever!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up, giving a disdainful nce at the two pce maids kneeling below, and went out. ¡°Send them back as a whole! Don¡¯t let them leave anything behind in my mansion!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Xiao Xuanzi appreciated his master¡¯s thoughts. He looked at the two pce maids with coldness in his eyes and ordered, ¡°Cut off their tongues before sending them back to the Pce! Don¡¯t forget to ask them to take their parts! Master doesn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by the people in the Pce that he had taken advantage of them!¡±

    The guards answered and took the two pce maids away.

    The two pce maids were numb with shock for a few seconds, and then they struggled and cried for help. However, no one would order to take them back again, no matter how hard they shouted this time. The penalty was executed at the side door connecting the Pce to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which was the ce closest to the Pce. Then, two sharp screams came to the Imperial Pce¡­

    The screeches of the two pce maids resounded in the Pce. The pce maids who heard the screams in the Pce were so frightened that their faces turned pale.

    Though they had been hearing that Prince Chen was a cruel person, they didn¡¯t realize how much his cruelty was until they heard the screams.

    Some of them had nightmares at night after they saw the two pce maids sent back to Phoenix Pce that day. Though the two pce maids were not dead, their situation was worse than death to them.

    Was Prince Chen handsome and gentle?

    It was wrong! Totally wrong! Prince Chen was a horrifying devil, which had been proven by the current state of the two pce maids.

    He not only punished the two pce maids with the cruel penalty but also directly sent their cut-off tongues to Phoenix Pce and showed them to Empress.

    ¡°Your Majesty, somebody tried to frame up my master and his wife. Therefore, my master wanted you to help dig out that person. As you know, my master and Princess Chen are both unskilled at seeking people behind the scene. When he was thinking about a helper, you were the first person who came to his mind, Your Majesty. What¡¯s more, the bad guy probablyes from the Pce. So no one is more suitable than you to do the job!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled as usual and said with a trace of ttery.

    ¡­

    The Empress was pale. She held the armrests of the chair. If it weren¡¯t for her strong perseverance, she would have been passed out at this moment.

    Instead of the two pce maids, their bloody tongues were presented in front of her.

    ¡°My master said that he was too useless to make the two pce maids confess. He didn¡¯t want to hear their endless tricks anymore, so he had to trouble you to help him, Your Majesty. Neither of my master and Princess Chen feel well now, and they need several imperial physicians toe over!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi saide these as if he didn¡¯t notice that the Empress¡¯s face was as pale as snow and she couldn¡¯t voice anything while gritting her teeth.

    The Nanny serving the Empress felt a bad vibe and hurriedly mediated between them. ¡°Yes! Tell Prince Chen that Her Majesty has already got his message. But she doesn¡¯t feel well either, so she needs to take a rest. Prince Chen can totally rest assured. Her Majesty will send imperial physicians to himter. And she will definitely find out and punish the person who wants to hurt Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Your Majesty. I am leaving!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a kind smile.

    The Empress tried to control her hand to waved him back.

    Xiao Xuanzi left with smile.

    When Xiao Xuanzi was finally absent, the Empress put her hand on the chest and suddenly stood up from the chair. After walking a few steps, she couldn¡¯t stand vomiting heavily.

    All the pce maids and eunuchs panicked and rushed to the Empress in a hurry.

    When she finally stopped vomiting, the Empress was helped to rest in the side hall. After she got freshened up, her face remained pale like snow. Recovering a little strength, she banged the table and said by gnashing her teeth, ¡°Chu Liuchen! Chu Liuchen, how abusive you are!¡±

    ¡°Speak cautiously, Your Majesty!¡± the servant beside hastened to advise.

    ¡°He has stepped on my bottom line!¡± the Empress said with hatred. Once the scene just then came into her head, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of cutting Chu Liuchen into pieces. He humiliated her in front of others, while she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t say a word!

    ¡°You have to stay calm even if you can¡¯t, Your Majesty. Prince Chen is not someone else. His Majesty will definitely pay attention to this matter!¡± the nanny following the Empress reminded her carefully.

    The Empress fell silent with a gloomy face. ¡°Since the matter developed to the extent, it won¡¯t have a happy ending.¡± the Empress thought. ¡°Go and investigate it. I want the name of the guy who intended to frame up Prince Chen, Empress Dowager and me!¡±

    Since that thing couldn¡¯t be concealed, she could only make it big news.

    The Empress was also angry that one of the two involved pce maids was relevant to her. She should have sent two ordinary pce maids instead of a carefully chosen one! At that time, she had thought that Chu Liuchen would keep the girl sent by her as long as he kept the one by Empress Dowager.

    No one had ever expected things to go like this!

    ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡± A sharp voice of a eunuch came from outside the side hall!

 Chapter 940 - Never Let Go!

    <h4>Chapter 940 Never Let Go!</h4>

    The Empress struggled to stand up and walked out with several pce maids and eunuchs. She saw the Emperor striding toward her with a gloomy face before she got out of the side hall.

    The Empress stepped forward and knelt to the Emperor, who waved his hand and made no pause to help the Empress stand up.

    The Empress felt awkward and stood up with a trace of anger shing in her eyes, but she hid it in the depths subsequently.

    ¡°Empress, who wants to harm Prince Chen?¡± The Emperor sat down with a darkened face. How could he know nothing about such a serious thing?

    Furthermore, Chu Liuchen had sent people to inform him of this matter!

    ¡°I have no idea, Your Majesty. I am about to investigate it!¡± the Empress said with a grievance, ¡°Prince Chen has just sent two suspects here, one of whom is Empress Dowager¡¯s servant girl. I was thinking about how to tell this matter to Empress Dowager!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Empress Dowager. If she knows that someone intended to hurt Prince Chen, she must fall into a rage!¡± the Emperor said, ¡°I heard that the other suspect is yours. Is she?¡±

    A trace of hatred secretly came into being in the Empress¡¯s heart. However, she had no choice but to admit it. At first, she had intended to fool everyone by pushing all the me on the pce maid of Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! Since Empress Dowager gave a pce maid to Prince Chen, I also sent one, wishing they could teach Prince Chen how to be an adult. But¡­ I didn¡¯t expect them to cause such a big trouble!¡± The Empress felt so wronged that her eyes turned red.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose servant girls they are. Just investigate them! You must find out the guy who intended to hurt Prince Chen. This time, Princess Chen bore the pain for him!¡± the Emperor said with a cold face, ¡°Empress, you are in charge of the Harem for me. It should not be difficult for you to deal with such a small thing!¡±

    Though Empress Dowager was the top in the Imperial Harem, the Empress was the one who took charge. If anything happened in the Harem, the Empress had to deal with them.

    Angry and annoyed as the Empress was, she could do nothing but grit her teeth to suppress the grievance in her heart. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! But I have a doubt. Did you just say that someone wanted to harm Prince Chen? I thought it was Princess Chen¡­¡±

    The Empress asked it because she understood that for the Emperor, there was a big difference between hurting Chu Liuchen and framing Shao Wanru.

    ¡°The two pce maids were given to Prince Chen! He is always in weak health. Even Princess Chen fainted! What would happen to him if he was the victim at that time? Send an imperial physician to check if Prince Chen is fine right now. Don¡¯t let anything bad happen to him!¡± the Emperor said impatiently.

    ¡­

    Shao Wanru looked much healthier than Chu Liuchen indeed. On thinking that Chu Liuchen almost got targeted, the Emperor felt furious. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone dared to plot against Chu Liuchen under his nose!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that!¡± The Empress had to undertake it. The Emperor¡¯s expression told her that he was in a fury now. She would annoy him if she refused and said anything more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. You must find out the plotter behind it. The two pce maids can no longer speak, but they can at least write with their hands. Make them write down their confessions. If they refuse again, cut off their hands!¡± the Emperor stood up and said coldly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± the Empress lowered her head and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to inform Mother. Otherwise, she will worry about Prince Chen!¡± The Emperor strode out.

    The Empress respectfully walked the Emperor to the door. Not until the Emperor was away did she return with a dark face. She just made up her mind that she wouldn¡¯t let the person who had hurt Shao Wanru escape unscathed. ¡°Princess Chen is not agreeable either, causing such a storm in a teacup! His Majesty even doubted whether I can manage the Imperial Harem well because of her!¡±

    Four imperial physicians came to take Chu Liuchen¡¯s pulse one by one. They were all relieved after checking him. ¡°He is fine. Nothing is better than such good news!¡±

    They also took Shao Wanru¡¯s pulse. Of course, they did it after they had finished taking Chu Liuchen¡¯s.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s pulse was rtively stable. The imperial physicians couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with her. They just said she was too tired.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t embarrass these imperial physicians and sent them away politely!

    Shao Wanru finally felt rxed after seeing them off. Shey on her side the bed and blinked her watery eyes. She looked at Chu Liuchen, who was sitting by the bed with a cold face, and said with a smile, ¡°I think I¡¯m fine now. I probably fainted due to exhaustion!¡±

    ¡°You feel well now?¡± Chu Liuchen frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°Really! It may be an ident. Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Shao Wanruforted him with a smile, ¡°What if it¡¯s just an ident?¡±

    The visit of the four imperial physicians had told Shao Wanru that the matter was inted.

    ¡°How could the Empress be kind to send a servant to me? She must have ulterior motives!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a trace of darkness across his eyes. Although Qi Jue couldn¡¯t find out anything, Chu Liuchen felt something unusual. ¡°There must be something hidden behind it!¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen with her clear eyes and asked.

    ¡°If it gets inted, so be it. Anyway, they are not kind people!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, ¡°When I am not here with you, take good care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, take Qi Jue with you! I have Mingqiu Nun with me!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°No. Qi Jue had better stay with you. He has good medical skills. He can help you when you feel unwell!¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head and disagreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me if Doctor Qi stays. If you leave with him, I can have a reason to ask Mingqiu Nun toe here. It¡¯s more convenient for me to have her as apany. Besides, I haven¡¯t seen Mingqiu Nun for a long time!¡± Shao Wanru held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and said coquettishly.

    She was also worried that her husband would get ill when he was on his way abroad.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said with sparkles in his eyes, ¡°You won¡¯t be bullied again even if I am not here with you. What happened today will make them think twice before they take action against you!¡±

    ¡°If it was not an ident, who did it?¡± Shao Wanru asked after thinking for a second. She blushed because Chu Liuchen was holding her hand.

    In fact, she never thought it was an ident. Since the person behind the scene dared to set the trap in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in this way, it was not that easy to dig it out.

    She didn¡¯t feel unwell at this moment, as her current pulse state was different from that just then.

    She knew her own health best! She was always in good health!

    ¡°You should be more careful from now on. You can refuse to meet anyone if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll support you!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a gentle look and reached out to hold Shao Wanru in his arms.

    ¡°I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Shao Wanru leaned on his chest softly and answered with a sweet smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the gifts for Imperial Grandmother¡¯s birthday, and Qing¡¯er has some guards. If you are summoned to the Pce again, lie that you feel ill if you don¡¯t want to go!¡± Chu Liuchen urged her anxiously.

    Shao Wanru felt a warmth in her heart. Her long eyshes fluttered as she closed her watery eyes. ¡°It feels so good to be doted on by a man.¡±

    In herst life, she had no one to rely on. So when her reputation was ruined, which made her feel inferior and timid, and when she was bullied and forced to a dead end until her parents lost their lives, she could do nothing.

    The blood of her whole family dyed the road to the happiness for their enemies.

    In this life, no one could ever destroy everything she had again. She would protect her family and those who had helped her and push those who had ruined herst life into hell! For the sake of this, she got tough!

    But she wasn¡¯t alone anymore with Chu Liuchen. She couldn¡¯t help bing tender every time she thought of him. They had met each other in herst life. ¡°It is so good to meet him again in this life!¡±

    She subconsciously buried her face in Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest with coquetries, ¡°I will! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°I will be a strong support behind him and keep him away from the despair he fell in thest life!¡±

    Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t help smiling more and raising his eyebrows when he sensed her coquetry. He held Shao Wanru more tightly in his arms, with his eyes fixed on her face as if it would never be enough no matter how long he looked at her. Of course, he knew that the girl in his arms was not as weak as she looked.

    But he wished her to rely on him more so that he would not be so anxious. If she had not experienced so many things, she would not have been so sensible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You are mine, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a soft voice. However, that was an arbitrary deration. His handsome eyes looked full of affection, but he hid a cold world in his heart. No matter who hurt the girl in his arms, he would not forgive him!

    In order to protect her, he would go higher and further with her!

    ¡°Including the Empress?¡± Shao Wanru raised the corner of her mouth and made fun of him. He said that in such a childish and arbitrary tone, but it sounded warm and sweet to her. She couldn¡¯t believe he was real when she looked at his charming eyes. She touched the corner of his mouth gently. ¡°It feels warm and real!¡±

    ¡°Of course! You are my princess. My princess needs not to be afraid of anyone, including the Empress!¡± Chu Liuchen immediately answered her in azy tone.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t care about anyone and his future. However, he was different then as he had the apple of his eye.

    If the Empress dared to harm his girl, he would cut the Empress into pieces!

    Now that he had made a decision, Chu Liuchen was not about to show any mercy to anyone who would be his enemies. It was doomed to be a lonely journey towards the goal in his heart, but he would never give up for the sake of her!

    His eyes fell on her delicate red lips. He lowered his head and gently kissed her. He had been knowing what he wanted and what he didn¡¯t, so he would never let her go unless he died.

    Once she belonged to him, she belonged to him forever!

    No one knew how paranoid he was¡­

    That was his only obsession at the moment¡­

 Chapter 941 - Shao Jieâ€™er Enters Commandery Prince Qingâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 941 Shao Jie¡¯er Enters Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Can it be covered without any trace?¡± A ghostly voice came slowly from the darkness.

    ¡°Yes, it has been well handled. Don¡¯t worry! No one will figure it out!¡± a woman said in a low and soft voice, which sounded pleasant and weird in the dark.

    ¡°Good! If you hadn¡¯t seeded, I would never help you again!¡± The ghostly voice was so intermittent and unreal that it wasn¡¯t like a human being¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I never fail. Besides, it was just a piece of cake!¡± the woman replied indifferently with a hint of disapproval.

    ¡°You should be careful even if you are dealing with a trivial matter! Even the Empress suffered losses. Are you the Empress?¡± The unpleasant voice came again, and then it became impolite. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. You can leave now. I¡¯ll contact you when it is necessary. You¡¯d better not make any rash act in the near future!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that we take no more action until Prince Chen leaves the capital?¡± The woman sounded a little unconvinced.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to wait, don¡¯te to see me again!¡± The weird voice became harsh and cold.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll keep a low profile!¡± The woman submitted. Then she listened carefully and only heard the sound of the wind in the dark.

    She was in a towering old Buddhist pagoda close to the Cold Pce, so people rarely would go there.

    The Cold Pce was located in the outer peripheral areas of the Imperial Pce. The old Buddhist pagoda near it was easy to be seen outside the Imperial Pce. Such a deserted ce didn¡¯t even have a ghost visitor, let alone the possibility that an imperial concubine came here to enjoy the scenery.

    The woman showed up from the shadow of the pagoda. She looked up at the dark sky and saw a waning moon with faint light. Her whole body, including the head, was wrapped in a cloak. When raising her head, she showed her beautiful outline. That was Shao Yanru!

    She was on the third floor of the pagoda and carefully went down the broken stairs along the side of the building. She stood still after reaching the ground and turned around to look behind with caution.

    Moyan came out from behind a tree and whispered, ¡°Young mistress!¡±

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had just sent her to serve Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Yanru said with cold eyes.

    ¡°Are you not going to stay and have a peep?¡± Moyan looked up and reminded Shao Yanru carefully. They had not known who the person was yet.

    ¡°No! We might expose ourselves to others if we stay here longer!¡± Shao Yanru shook her head and looked up at the sky again. She could no longer stay here. Once she was exposed, she couldn¡¯t exin herself.

    It was not her wish to be a Secondary Consort, the imperial concubine of the lowest rank. But there was only an advantage. At least the Emperor had no interest in her, which made her feel hopeful.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t like her, nor would she like him. She still aimed at Chu Liuyue. She wanted to be Chu Liuyue¡¯s wife, the future Empress, who could stand high in the Imperial Pce overlooking all the women in the world.

    In history, it indeed once happened that a low-level imperial concubine became the empress of the next emperor. With such a truth, Shao Yanru persuaded her father to send helpers to her. It was not hopeless. It could even say that she had great hope. At least in the Pce, it was no surprise to meet a prince!

    It was much more possible than outside the Pce!

    As for the person she met in the pagoda, she was shocked and panicked, but more surprised to find that the person not only had no evil intentions towards her but also offered her help after guessing right all her secret thoughts. She wanted to know who he was, but she did not dare to offend him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is now. I can figure it outter. At least keeping a friend is much better than having an enemy in the Pce.¡±

    Moreover, Shao Yanru was sure that there must be a secret path in the pagoda, and that person knew it well. Every time he showed up or disappeared, he left no trace at all.

    It was good for her. A person offering secret help to her was the best support.

    Han Dan had been waiting there for a long time when Shao Yanru returned to her residence. When hearing the knocking, Han Dan hastened to open the door and let them in. After they entered the room, Han Dan looked behind them and quietly closed the door. The outside became quiet again, only shadows of trees swaying.

    ¡°Young mistress!¡± When Han Dan entered the inner room, Shao Yanru sat there calmly drinking tea.

    ¡°Did you send the letter?¡± Shao Yanru looked up and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I did. You can rest assured, young mistress!¡± Han Dan answered.

    ¡°Good!¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s eyes fell on Han Dan¡¯s face, which made thetter lower her head. Then Shao Yanru said slowly, ¡°Both of you are my most trustworthy servant girls. As long as I make it in the future, I will definitely make you enjoy wealth forever!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, young mistress!¡± Moyan and Han Dan knelt down to express their gratitude!

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! I am in a predicament in the Pce now, and you two are the only ones I trust. Though we are master and servants, we have been going through many difficulties together. I have long regarded you as my confidantes. If I ascend to a high position in the future, you are the only people I will care about!¡± Shao Yanru sighed with her head slightly raised. Her delicate face looked soft in the dim light, making her words sound sincere.

    Moyan trembled, but Han Dan looked very excited.

    They looked at each other, stood up together, and moved to stand behind Shao Yanru with quite different expressions.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ tomorrow¡­¡± Shao Yanru murmured some obscure words in a low voice. But she didn¡¯t go on, leaving infinite space for their imagination¡­

    Fortunately, there was not too much publicity about what had happened in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. At least the civilians in the capital knew nothing about it. They only knew about the affairs of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Obviously, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would lose its title of nobility soon. The heir of Duke Yong was so infuriated that he even ran away from home. But soon after that he was found and brought back home.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion also became notorious for being degraded from a Duke¡¯s Mansion to a Marquis one.

    Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion lost her reputation for oppressing her juniors. The scandal that Shao Caihuan reced Shao Jie¡¯er to marry Commandery Prince Qing brought disgrace upon all the other sisters. ¡°How could Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion defy the seniority and do such a thing? Who dare to marry a Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion from now on?¡±

    Under such circumstances, Shao Jie¡¯er was carried into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion by a small sedan chair. ording to the Empress, Shao Jie¡¯er had to enter the mansion first, though she didn¡¯t like Commandery Prince Qing, one of the royal members. As for her status, it all depended on whether Commandery Prince Qing would give her a title.

    Soon after Chu Qing rescued Shao Jie¡¯er from the water in the Imperial Pce, the Emperor suggested Chu Qing take her as a consort and even asked an official and the Grand Prince to help register her name on the royal family list. However, now Shao Jie¡¯er finally entered the mansion, but she was merely an inferior concubine without a title. And the Emperor said that he did not want to intervene.

    ¡°Chu Qing will make the decision himself,¡± the Emperor thought.

    It was the order by the Empress when she was in a fury that Shao Jie¡¯er must enter Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. No one from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion dared to defy the Empress, because it was not Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as it had been before. Nothing would change no matter how much Shao Jie¡¯er cried. She could do nothing but be put into the sedan chair and carried to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion to suppress the scandal.

    As for Shao Caihuan, she had no intention to get married these days. She told her mother that she didn¡¯t care what others said, nor did she want to marry anyone. She would rather live a lonely life.

    Third Madam could do nothing but return to her courtyard to cry. Neither her eldest daughter nor second daughter could marry out. After all, all the girls in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had lost their reputations. On thinking that it was Old Madam¡¯s fault, Third Madam couldn¡¯t help gnashing her teeth with hatred in her heart.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that old woman, my two daughters wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±

    Shao Yanru was in the Pce, Shao Wanru had married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and Shao Jie¡¯er had just entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. For a time, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which had been in constant disputes, became peaceful now. It was said that Old Madam fell ill again. Her new granddaughter-inw was said to be a virtuous woman. She would go to take care of Old Madam as long as she was free.

    Third Madam was also sick, and Fourth Miss served her every day!

    The whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion became depressed. The servants who used to be self-righteous outside behaved themselves now and did not dare to have any ulterior motives.

    There was nothing to be proud of in their mansion anymore!

    A small sedan chair was carried out of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion through the back door, followed by a servant girl who was wiping the tears on her face with her head lowered.

    After making several turns, the sedan chair entered a big mansion through the back door.

    After the sedan chair went into the mansion, an old maid there stepped forward and greeted the person inside. ¡°First Miss!¡±

    The servant girl stepped forward and lifted the curtain, behind which Qin Yuru appeared. She got off with Mei Xue¡¯s help.

    Mei Xue¡¯s face was swollen with red and the corner of her mouth was broken. However, Qin Yuru looked more miserable, with messy hair and swollen face with a bruise. It was obvious that she had been beaten. The makeup on her face was a mess, making her no longer as beautiful as before.

    Her gloomy eyes full of hatred, Qin Yuru ignored the old maid and directly went inside with Mei Xue¡¯s help.

    She was about to meet Madam Di, the only one she could rely on.

    The old maid stood up and looked at Qin Yuru¡¯s back, secretly taunting her. ¡°First Miss is bing more and more disgraceful now. No wonder her husband¡¯s family taught her a lesson. It seems that she made trouble again. Messese in session to us! Who can bear to live such a life?

    ¡°Neither First Miss nor her husband is right!

    ¡°Fortunately, our general has Madam Shui and Young Master. Otherwise, General¡¯s Mansion would have fallen. In the past, General would take care of First Miss and his son-inw, but now he just leaves them alone. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion once asked our mansion for help when it was in troublest time, which, however, caused more trouble.

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is indeed not a good family!¡±

    ¡°First¡­ First Miss¡­¡± When Qin Yuru walked inside gnashing her teeth, a surprised voice stopped her. Shebed her hair back and then saw a beautiful servant girl. Qin Yuru didn¡¯t recognize her, so she just looked at her coldly.

    ¡°First Miss, I am Qing Xue. Do you not remember me?¡± Qing Xue was excited and looked at Qin Yuru with red eyes.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qin Yuru asked. She remembered Qing Xue was Madam Di¡¯s servant girl. She looked around to be sure that they were in the garden, but Qing Xue didn¡¯t dress like a first-ss servant girl.

    Qin Yuru rarely went home. If she did, she came back because she had a quarrel with her husband¡¯s family. Moreover, she would be sent or invited back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion soon. That was why she paid little attention to the affairs in her parents¡¯ home, let alone Madam Di. She didn¡¯t even notice the change in Madam Di¡¯s servants.

    ¡°I¡­ I live here now!¡± Qing Xue lowered her head and murmured.

 Chapter 942 - Madam Diâ€™s Final Resort

    <h4>Chapter 942 Madam Di¡¯s Final Resort</h4>

    ¡°You work here as a second-ss servant girl?¡± Qin Yuru asked with a ridiculing smile, which made her feel pain on her face.

    ¡°Yes, I do¡­ I am a second-ss servant girl now¡­¡± Qing Xue lowered her head even more.

    ¡°Come with me. Mother will take you as her servant girl if she likes you!¡± said Qin Yuru.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Madam Shui and Old Madam won¡¯t allow me!¡± Qing Xue panicked. She took a step back and shook her head.

    Speaking of Shui Run and Old Madam Qin, Qin Yuru became angry and hateful. But she couldn¡¯t do anything to them. Now she wasn¡¯t powerful enough.

    Qin Yuru gritted her teeth to suppress the anger in her heart. As a married-out woman, she had no right to cut into the affairs of Qin¡¯s Mansion. At this time, she shouldn¡¯t be angry with Shui Run for a servant girl. She even had to pretend to be intimate with Shui Run to please her father. If she caused one more trouble again, she would not be allowed toe home, just as her father had warned her before.

    He would pretend that he had never had such a daughter like her!

    ¡°I will mention you to Madam Shui at a proper time!¡± Qin Yuru waved her hand impatiently.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, First Miss!¡± Qing Xue answered with a grateful face. She hurriedly stepped aside and made way for Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru and Mei Xue left for Yn Pavilion, where Madam Di lived. After they left, Qing Xue raised her head and looked in the direction of Qin Yuru.

    ¡°First Miss made big trouble a few days ago! The day after the General brought her back from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Countess Yong and the heir of Duke Yong came and managed to persuade First Miss to go back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But bad news came the next day. The heir of Duke Yong lost his title because of First Miss!

    ¡°What does she intend to do now?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Qing Xue turned around and went to the inner court. She had to tell Madam Shui that First Miss came back through the back door. Madam Shui might not know about it.

    Qin Yuru rushed to Yn Pavilion. When she arrived there, she violently pushed the door, only to find that an old maid was cleaning the floor in the empty courtyard. The old maid was shocked by Qin Yuru¡¯s messy appearance and didn¡¯t recognize her at once. She just stared at Qin Yuru, who was with disheveled hair and a dirty face, and stammered, ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Get off! First Misses back!¡± Mei Xue stepped forward to push the old maid away and said sharply.

    Qin Yuru ignored them and went into the main room, in which there was a sour smell that almost made her vomit.

    There was an inferior servant girl in the main room. Hearing Qin Yuru¡¯s voice, she turned around. She recognized Qin Yuru, but she was also stunned by Qin Yuru¡¯s current image.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Qin Yuru scolded.

    The servant girl dared not say anything but left the room. She met Mei Xue at the door and bowed to her. As an inferior servant girl, she by no means dared to offend a principal maid like Mei Xue.

    ¡°Stay far away. First Miss and Madam are about to discuss something!¡± Mei Xue waved her hand as if she were chasing away a fly and ordered the servant girl to leave.

    The servant girl looked at Mei Xue and then at the old maid who had been driven out. She sensibly retreated to the door of the courtyard and stood outside with the old maid.

    Qin Yuru walked into the inner room.

    Madam Di was lying on the bed in the inner room. She was skinny and had few strands of withered hair on her head. There was no trace of beauty on her face. She looked scary, with blue veins bulging on her hands. People who didn¡¯t know her would think that she was in her seventies or eighties!

    ¡°Yuru¡­ Yuru¡­¡± Madam Di stammered on catching sight of Qin Yuru.

    She got her throat hurt three years ago and didn¡¯t receive good treatment. So she couldn¡¯t speak fluently. Once she spoke hard, she would show the horizontal muscles and bones on her neck.

    ¡°Mother, I¡­ I can¡¯t live anymore! They want me divorced¡­¡± Qin Yuru rushed to the bed and cried aloud, with disgust in her covered eyes. If she had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t havee back to beg Madam Di for help.

    Madam Di¡¯s haggard face made her very ufortable because it reminded her of what had happened before. Qin Yuru never thought that Madam Di ended up like this because of her. Instead, she believed she had helped Madam Di deal with Shao Wanru. But things didn¡¯t go on as they thought. She didn¡¯t mean to see such a result.

    Madam Di looked like a ghost now. Qin Yuru didn¡¯t want to see Madam Di again if she could.

    ¡°How, how dare they¡­¡± Madam Di said in a hoarse voice and reached out to hold Qin Yuru¡¯s hand, though she was unable to move freely.

    Qin Yuru tried hard to suppress her disgust and grabbed Madam Di¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, what should I do? What should I do now? Father said he wouldn¡¯t help me before!¡±

    Qin Yuru burst into tears.

    She hated everyone here. She used to live a good life in Jiangzhou, but now she fell into such a predicament here. It was all those people¡¯s fault!

    Shao Wanru, Shui Run, Old Madam Qin, Qi Rongzhi and Shao Yanru¡­

    Of course, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion should take most of the me. It was they who took everything she had and made her feel guilty about her biological mother.

    ¡°Qin¡­ Qin Huaiyong¡­ You bastard!¡± Madam Di cursed angrily and kicked the quilt hard. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t beyond remedy though she was in poor health.

    ¡°Mother, I¡­ I would rather die than get divorced! Anyway, I have no children. I have nothing!¡± Qin Yuru cried even more sadly, ¡°Mother, I have been feeling guilty for hurting you that day. Now¡­ now I will pay you back. I will hang myself hereter to show myst love for you!¡±

    Qin Yuru choked with sobs, looking even more desperate now with her messy appearance. No matter how much resentment Madam Di had, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her own daughter die in front of her.

    She tightened her grip on Qin Yuru¡¯s hand for fear that Qin Yuru would reallymit suicide. Madam Di tried her best to persuade her daughter. ¡°Yuru¡­ they¡­ they won¡¯t dare to get you divorced!¡±

    ¡°Mother! Howe they won¡¯t dare to? Aunt announced their decision in front of me, Grandmother showed no intention to support me, and Di Yan even beat me and made me like this! Mother, how can I continue to live such a life?¡± Qin Yuru cried.

    ¡°How, how dare they¡­¡± Madam Di was so angry that she became out of breath and ssy-eyed. Qin Yuru hurriedly reached out to pat her mother on the back a few times to help thetter rx.

    ¡°Di Yan¡­ hit you¡­?¡± Madam Di asked in a hoarse voice and gritted her teeth with strange coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Mother. He hit me! But Grandma and other people just watched. None of them spoke a word for me. Aunt said it was a losing proposition to marry me. Mother, if it weren¡¯t for them, how would I have broken off the engagement with Qi Tianyu?¡±

    Qin Yuru had been regretting her decision all the time in the past three years. How she wished that it could be retracted! Di Yan could not bepared with Qi Tianyu at all.

    During the past three years, Qin Yuru used to drop a hint to Qi Tianyu that she wanted to meet him in secret several times. However, as a well-educated man, Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t ept her invitation and repeatedly suggested Qin Yuru be a good wife of the Di family and not have any hical ideas.

    But the more he said so, the more tenacious Qin Yuru became. ¡°I should have married Qi Tianyu! Why did Di Yan cut in us and force me to break off the engagement with Qi Tianyu with the help of his family background? And after I married into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, they don¡¯t treat me well!¡±

    In Qin Yuru¡¯s heart, there was a reason for everything she did. It was others who made her fall into such a dilemma.

    ¡°Your, your grandma¡­¡± Madam Di tried hard to express herself.

    ¡°Grandma stands on Di Yan¡¯s side. Mother, I¡¯d better die. No one cares about me! They don¡¯t care about whether I live a good life or not!¡± Qin Yuru cried so hard that her whole body trembled.

    ¡°She¡­ she promised me that she would take¡­ take care of you!¡± Madam Di was so anxious that her face and neck turned red. She held Qin Yuru tightly.

    ¡°Mother, everything is different now. Since you have been ill like this, I am afraid that I have no people to rely on anymore. Grandma dotes on Di Yan more. Mother, do you know that Aunt made a false ount early to embezzle our dowries? When you just came back to the capital, she told you that your shop had been at a loss for more than ten years and asked us for money to make up for the loss! Do you still remember that?¡±

    Qin Yuru became angrier and angrier. ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion should take all the me for the dowry event. Why should I have to take it for them? I shouldn¡¯t have publicized it! Otherwise, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t have put all the me on me! As for Di Yan, he lost his title as the heir of Duke Yong because of his own ipetence, which had nothing to do with me!

    ¡°Why was I punished for it?¡±

    Thest time Qin Yuru came back home, she didn¡¯t visit Madam Di, so Madam Di knew nothing about it. After hearing Qin Yuru¡¯s detailed statement, Madam Di turned livid with rage. ¡°I knew it earlier that Madam Shi, that evil woman, would make use of my shop!¡± Actually, Madam Di suspected when she was told that her shop was at a huge loss because her mother told her that the shop had always made fortunes when she married Qin Huanyong.

    ¡°It turned out that Madam Shi yed a trick!¡±

    ¡°What a wicked woman! What a wicked woman!¡± Madam Di gnashed her teeth in anger. She would have killed Madam Shi if thetter were in front of her. ¡°I would not have fallen into such a predicament if I hadn¡¯tcked money at that time! Madam Shi had done a lot of harm to me!¡±

    ¡°Mother, they not only refuse to admit their mistakes but also pin all the me on us. Mother, Mother! They also said that we brought trouble to ourselves. I don¡¯t have a way out of it, Mother! Father doesn¡¯t help me¡­ Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t ept me! I¡­ I¡­¡±

    Qin Yuru became sadder and sadder. She looked at Madam Di with despair in her eyes, as if she were going to kill herself to find a way out the next moment.

    ¡°Well! How wicked they are! I will not be benevolent to them anymore!¡± Madam Di cursed. She let go of Qin Yuru¡¯s hand, took out something from under her pillow, handed it to Qin Yuru, and said, ¡°Go to find him. He¡­ he will help you!¡±

 Chapter 943 - Unbearable Truth

    <h4>Chapter 943 Unbearable Truth</h4>

    ¡°Why... why do I have to meet this person?¡± Under the influence of Madam Di, Qin Yuru unconsciously asked in a low and trembling voice.

    In fact, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t juste back toin to Madam Di. Her real purpose was to get Madam Di¡¯s help.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee back to the General¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Mo-Mother, who is this person?¡±

    She tightly held the stuff wrapped in a handkerchief Madam Di had just given her and fixed her eyes on Madam Di, while in her mind shed every word from Countess Yong and Old Madam Di¡¯s conversation on which she eavesdroppedst night.

    ¡°Mother, I want to get her out of our family!¡± said Countess Yong in a sharp voice, which waspletely different from her usual generous and decent one.

    ¡°She is your younger sister¡¯s biological daughter. How can you do this?¡± Old Madam said sadly, ¡°Even though you don¡¯t care about your sister¡¯s feelings, you need to consider Qin Huaiyong. The Emperor thinks highly of him and will send him to Xu State soon. If Di Yan divorces Yuru now, our family must estrange from hers, which means burning Yan¡¯er¡¯s bridges!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what are you worried about? Qin Yuru is just a bastard. If General Qin makes a punitive expedition against us, I¡¯ll make it public. At that time, he hastily married Madam Di to cover her premarital pregnancy, didn¡¯t he?¡± said Countess Yong in an angry and harsh tone.

    ¡°You... How can you say that...¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that? Mother, all the people in our mansion have been living an unpeaceful life because of her! What a scourge she is! Are you going to keep taking care of that bastard until all of us are tortured to death?¡± Countess Yong¡¯s voice became angrier and angrier.

    ¡°She is not a bastard!¡± Old Madam retorted with great determination.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she? Then, why didn¡¯t the guy show up and marry Madam Di at that time? He made her pregnant and then disappeared!¡± said Countess Yong in a vulgar voice like a termagant in the marketce, without any dignity of an aristocratic family. That showed how much she hated Qin Yuru.

    ¡°She... she had no other choices at that time... The guy... had... had a wife...¡± Old Madam argued for Madam Di.

    ¡°Sister-inw had no other choices? You must be joking, Mother. If General Qin hadn¡¯t married her, she would have secretly given birth to Qin Yuru in our Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, wouldn¡¯t she? As the old saying, like parents, like daughter! How can Qin Yuru be a good woman if she has bad parents?¡± Countess Yong sneered and cursed.

    Updates by

    .

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense... Her biological father is also from a distinguished family...¡± Old Madam felt embarrassed and rebuked her.

    ¡°Distinguished family member? What kind of distinguished man would do such a disreputable thing like that? If he is from an aristocratic family, why didn¡¯t he bring Sister-inw back to his mansion? Sister-inw might be willing to be even a concubine!¡± Countess Yong sneered relentlessly.

    At first, Countess Yong actually knew nothing about it. She didn¡¯t dare to ask too much about her spoiled sister-inw at that time. After all, she had just married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, Old Madam Di doted on her sister-inw. Butter, after knowing about Madam Di¡¯s hasty marriage with Qin Huaiyong, Countess Yong began to regard Madam Di as an immoral woman, who had to marry Qin Huaiyong after having sex with another man.

    Qin¡¯s Mansion was not in power at that time. At first, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion wanted to break off the engagement between Madam Di and Qin Huaiyong. However, they had no choice but to let them marry.

    After Madam Di got married, she gave birth to Qin Yuru ¡°in her early pregnancy¡±.

    Actually, it was not a premature birth but a full-term normal delivery. It was a lie to trick Qin Huaiyong.

    Countess Yong didn¡¯t know who Qin Yuru¡¯s biological father was.

    ¡°You... you¡¯d better not ask...¡± Old Madam Di shook her head.

    ¡°How can you still keep it a secret in such a situation? It might help us reverse our downward situation if you make it public!¡± said Countess Yong. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t intend to dig it out because, in her previous conversation with Duke Yong, she seemed to know that Madam Di¡¯s lover was not an ordinary person. However, she wanted to catch every chance now.

    She would do anything as long as Di Yan could get his title back!

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    ¡°Mother, just tell me whether that person can help us or not. Does he have a good reputation? You don¡¯t want to see Yan¡¯er lose everything, do you? Yan¡¯er has never been a good schr. If he loses his title, our mansion will fall and we will be no different from the ordinary people outside!¡± Countess Yong burst into tears.

    ¡°I... I...¡± Old Madam Di couldn¡¯t speak clearly.

    ¡°Mother, please! If that guy can help us, let Sister-inw ask him for help! If he can¡¯t, I won¡¯t keep Yuru as my daughter-inw. Yan¡¯er must divorce her and marry another woman from a noble family. In such cases, Yan¡¯er might get a promotion with the help of his new wife¡¯s family...¡±

    Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t hear what Countess Yong saidter. In the whole process of eavesdropping on them, Qin Yuru could only hear some broken sentences, but she could understand them and find the big secret about herself.

    She was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological daughter! Her mother had sex with another man and got pregnant with her before marrying Qin Huaiyong! Moreover, her biological father might be powerful enough to make Countess Yongpromise. ¡°If that is the case, I don¡¯t mind changing my father.¡±

    Anyway, Qin Huaiyong had never paid attention to her.

    The most important thing now was to find the person. Her maternal grandmother would definitely not tell her. That was why she came home and saw her mother, Madam Di. ¡°Since she has given birth to me, she has to be responsible for me. I can¡¯t divorce Di Yan. How can I be a divorced woman and let him seek another way out...¡±

    ¡°Yuru... Yuru...¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t wake up from the memory ofst night until Madam Di shook her. When she was looking at Madam Di¡¯s gaunt face, a trace of disgust shed in her eyes. ¡°With such a mother, it is no wonder that I have fallen into such a situation. It must be that I suffer these to pay for her fault!¡±

    ¡°Go... to find him... He is your... father...¡± said Madam Di. She had kept it in her heart for years, and she had thought that she would never have a chance to say it out.

    ¡°Qin Huaiyong no longer takes notice of me, only trying hard to keep me alive for the sake of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. How can I expect a better life when Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is declining?¡± Madam Di thought.

    ¡°Go... go to tell him... to warn your uncle...¡± Madam Di gnashed her teeth with hatred in her eyes. ¡°If they dare to treat you like that again... your biological father will avenge you...¡±

    Madam Di had thought that her parents¡¯ home was her reliable backup. But she realized that it was such a naive notion after witnessing what her daughter had suffered. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion intended to put all the me on her and her daughter!

    ¡°How can I let them have their way!¡±

    ¡°Does Father have ascendancy over them?¡± Qin Yuru was so excited that her eyes were shining after hearing Madam Di¡¯s confident words. ¡°My father is actually a powerful man, isn¡¯t he? He didn¡¯t marry Mother because he was not allowed at that time. If that¡¯s the case, I might be a Miss of a bigger aristocratic family in the future. Compared with it, the declining Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is nothing!¡±

    Qin Yuru dreamt of seeing Di Yan kneel in front of her, beg her not to leave, and beat his other concubines to death or sell them to the dirtiest ce!

    Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes lit up when she was thinking of that.

    ¡°If so, I am very willing to call him Father!¡±

    ¡°No, no! You, you go to Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion... to... find... Fourth Master Chu...¡± said Madam Di with difficulty.

    ¡°The fourth lineal son of Old Grand Prince?¡± Qin Yuru asked in a trembling voice.

    There was no excitement in her tone anymore. Instead, there was rage, hopelessness and hatred. It was Grand Prince¡¯s fourth son, Chu Huairan!

    Everyone knew that Chu Huairan was the most famous yboy in the capital city.

    When it came to Old Grand Prince, he was one of the well-known figures in the capital city, as the Emperor¡¯s senior uncle. However, he was just a powerless prince and never entered the Imperial Court.

    So Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion was just speciously powerful. Chu Huairan was even such a yboy that he would bring different women home and send them away when he was weary of them. As long as Fourth Master Chu was mentioned in the talk, everyone would shake his head and feel sorry for his ipetence. ¡°He has never done anything agreeable.

    ¡°He is a typical example to exin what a loafer is!

    ¡°What a waste of his identity as a royal family member!¡±

    ¡°Just go!¡± Madam Di urged Qin Yuru anxiously. Since she had uncovered the secret, she certainly hoped that Qin Yuru could take advantage of it as soon as possible in case any incident happened.

    ¡°Mother... are you sure that it will work?¡± Qin Yuru was not satisfied and looked at Madam Di coldly.

    ¡°Yes, of course! Just go!¡± Madam Di nodded repeatedly and urged Qin Yuru again.

    Qin Yuru could only wrap the stuff with the handkerchief and put it in her pocket. She asked Mei Xue toe in and help her to dress up. Then she left with Mei Xue.

    Madam Di breathed a sigh of relief after Qin Yuru left. She leaned on the cushion and stared at the door with fierce eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for my ruthlessness! You ask for it!¡±

    There were in the stuff not only the tokens of their rtionship but also some evidence that could use Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Madam Di thought in her heart, ¡°Countess Yong thought I knew nothing. But Mother has early informed me of something about it.¡± Different from Qin Yuru, Madam Di had doubted Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion early.

    For example, Madam Di found that some servant girls in her courtyard, especially those who were attractive and looked like good girls, had secrets.

    They looked like daughters from good families, but what they did was far beyond their appearances. Madam Di had been secretly investigating the servants sent by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and dug out many secrets, part of which could benefit her a lot, and with which she could threaten Chu Huairan to help her in case he didn¡¯t want to.

    A crazy smile appeared on her face. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t die. I will witness the death of those who want to hurt me. None of them is going to escape from my trap!

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started from Qin¡¯s Mansion! The first one will be Shui Run as well as her bastard...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on fire! Fire! Hurry up and put out the fire!¡± Madam Di didn¡¯t realize that her bed curtain was on fire until a scream suddenly came from outside.

 Chapter 944 - The Recognition Isnt As Simple As It Looks

    <h4>Chapter 944 The Recognition Isn¡¯t As Simple As It Looks</h4>

    ¡°Yes! It was Yuru. It was Qin Yuru who set the fire!¡±

    Madam Di struggled hard to get up from the bed. However, her body was so stiff that she couldn¡¯t coordinate her limbs. Every time she was deep in her thought, she couldn¡¯t even notice the surrounding environment.

    But she was well aware now that her daughter wanted to murder her!

    She wanted to live. She rolled off the bed and tried hard to crawl towards the door with a ferocious and resentful face. ¡°If I had known that she is such an unfilial daughter, I should have strangled her to death when she was born...¡±

    When the fire broke out, Qin Yuru had been at the outside of the inner court. She looked back at the fire and then left with a calm face.

    When she returned to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru had decided to kill her mother, which she thought was the best choice!

    Madam Di could not live on after she confessed everything!

    ¡°I won¡¯t regain my reputation if I have an unfaithful mother. Only when she is dead can I gain people¡¯s sympathy, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will give up the idea of divorcing me!

    ¡°Anyway, Mother is the daughter of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Everyone knows that Countess Yong once coveted her dowries and mine, and now Mother is dead. If Di Yan divorces me in such a situation, the whole world will spurn him!¡±

    Qin Yuru realized that Madam Di¡¯s death would bring her a chance. Moreover, she had the stuff Madam Di gave her. After getting on the carriage, Qin Yuru ordered the carriage to leave for Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Nevertheless, Qin Yuru didn¡¯t notice that Qing Xue stalked her. Qing Xue also called an ordinary oil-walled carriage and followed Qin Yuru to Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Yuru took out the bundle from her pocket and opened it. She found there was an old hairpin. It should be exquisite when it was new, but now it looked inconspicuous.

    Under the hairpin was an old note.

    She unfolded the note and found it was a simple address, from which she couldn¡¯t see anything special. It seemed to be a ce where they dated in secret.

    Updates by

    Then there was another letter. Unlike the note, it was new, sealed with seal paste. Obviously, it was carefully sealed by Madam Di.

    Qin Yuru was in a dilemma for a few seconds and finally decided to keep it sealed. She could not touch Madam Di¡¯s things now so that everything she nned would look convincing.

    ¡°Mother is dead, so I have no second chance!¡±

    Qin Yuru took a deep breath. She wrapped them up, put them into her sleeve, and straightened up. ¡°Though he is a ck sheep, he is my father! From this point of view, I am a member of the royal family.

    ¡°I am a granddaughter of the Emperor¡¯s uncle! I am of much higher rank than Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Her carriage stopped in front of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, and Mei Xue got off and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± the gatekeeper looked at Mei Xue¡¯s embarrassed face and asked in a strange voice.

    ¡°Our Young Madam wants to see Fourth Master Chu!¡± Grand Prince¡¯s sons were no longer young, and his fourth son had been the famous Fourth Master in the capital city now.

    ¡°Your Young Madam?¡± The gatekeeper poked his head out to look at the carriage parked outside and then at Mei Xue¡¯s swollen face. He just waved his hand and said impatiently, ¡°Get off! Grand Prince said he would never recognize you no matter what happened to you and our Fourth Master. All of you only want to curry favor with Fourth Master! Just think over whether you are qualified!¡±

    Fourth Master Chu kept having visitors, most of whom were women from indecent families. The gatekeeper got ustomed to it, so he didn¡¯t think much of it and just waved to ask them to leave.

    Mei Xue didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first, butter she blushed with shame.

    ¡°Our Young Madam has something to talk with Fourth Master!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! Everyone came and said the same line. Which brothel do your Young Madame from?¡± the gatekeeper puckered his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°Grand Prince said their family would not embrace your Young Madam no matter who she was or what Fourth Master had promised her. How can you take what a man promised in bed seriously?¡±

    The gatekeeper became more and more relentless. He just regarded Qin Yuru as one of those women from a brothel and didn¡¯t respect her at all. ¡°Even if they can enter our mansion, Fourth Master must send them out a few dayster. Do they really think they can turn into noble swans from ugly ducklings? Think how much sincerity Fourth Master has as a yboy!¡±

    However, even though they knew that Fourth Master was not sincere to them, they still came one after another, trying to be a member of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Our Young Madam... is Fourth Master¡¯s daughter!¡± Mei Xue was so ashamed that she almost couldn¡¯t speak a word. She stamped her foot hard and handed the hairpin and note over. ¡°These are the tokens from your Fourth Master!¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡± The gatekeeper looked at her in shock and took the tokens.

    The old tokens and Mei Xue¡¯s serious look shocked the gatekeeper so hard that he could not speak. He had never met a woman who called herself Fourth Master¡¯s daughter. Studying the hairpin and the note in his hand for a moment, he found that they were old. Finally, he decided not to refuse them and hurriedly ran into the mansion.

    Qing Xue¡¯s carriage followed and stopped behind Qin Yuru¡¯s. She saw Mei Xue go to the door and talk with the gatekeeper. After a long time, someone opened the side door and let Qin Yuru¡¯s carriage enter Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Qing Xue kept watch outside. It was not until two hourster that she saw Qin Yuru¡¯s carriagee out of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion and leave for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Qin Yuru did it to pretend that she didn¡¯t know what happened to Madam Di...

    After thinking for a while, Qing Xue ordered her coachman to drive to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. After all, Shao Wanru told her that she had toe back and report if anything happened.

    ¡°No soon had I left Qin¡¯s Mansion than something bad happened to Madam Di. First Miss was thest person Madam Di met before the fire! How vicious First Miss is!¡± Qing Xue thought.

    ¡°Qin Yuru went to Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion and asked them to recognize her as a family member?¡± Shao Wanru put down the teacup and asked in surprise. She had never thought that Madam Di would be such a person, though she didn¡¯t like Madam Di at all.

    ¡°Qin Yuru is not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s daughter! So this is the secret Madam Di has kept for long! Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion should have known it early, so she treats Qin Yuru so well.¡± Shao Wanru started to figure out the answer to the question that had puzzled her for a long time.

    In fact, Shao Wanru had such a guess when Madam Di did nothing under threat. But Shao Wanru felt that it was too ridiculous.

    ¡°I had never heard about the story in myst life! How unexpected it is that it¡¯s uncovered now!¡± Shao Wanru thought in her heart.

    She rubbed the teacup with her fingers and frowned slightly. ¡°Did it not happen in thest life? Or it indeed happened, but I was blocked from the news?¡±

    In Shao Wanru¡¯sst life, Qin Yuru lived a good life like a nobledy in the capital city, with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and General¡¯s Mansion as her backup. ¡°Was it because Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion was the power behind her?

    ¡°If that was the case, it could exin why she lived a better life than Shao Yanru!

    ¡°Shao Yanru, as the First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, entered the Pce but didn¡¯t get what she wanted. However, Qin Yuru achieved her goals. So, Qin Yuru seemed to have taken advantage of the power behind her in thest life! It was unclear whether Qin Huaiyong knew about the secret or not...¡±

    A thought suddenly entered Shao Wanru¡¯s mind. ¡°At that time, I no longer paid attention to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. How would Qin Huaiyong treat Madam Di as usual if he knew that his only daughter was not his biological daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I had followed First Miss since she came back to Qin¡¯s Mansion. Butter... when Madam Di¡¯s main room was on fire and smoke was rising in the direction of her courtyard... I saw First Miss pause at the back door for a while,¡± said Qing Xue.

    Qing Xue had been keeping an eye on Qin Yuru after she reported to Madam Shui that Qin Yuru had returned home. She sneaked to Madam Di¡¯s window outside and eavesdropped on parts of the conversation between Madam Di and her daughter, but she left soon and sneaked out of the courtyard and waited outside in case she was discovered.

    Since Qing Xue had served Madam Di in the courtyard for a long time, she was very clear about theyout of Madam Di¡¯s courtyard, which was the main reason why Qing Xue coulde and go at will and was not discovered by Qin Yuru and her servant girl.

    Moreover, Qing Xue saw Qin Yuru walk out of Madam Di¡¯s room and then followed her up. However, Qing Xue didn¡¯t see what Qin Yuru did before she left Madam Di¡¯s room! So Qing Xue didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuru would be so cruel that she even wanted to burn her mother to death!

    ¡°How is Madam Di?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t feel sorry for Madam Di. ¡°Madam Di herself is such a vicious woman that she deserves what she has suffered. On the other hand, she gave birth to a more vicious daughter, who could even live a wealthy and glorious life in myst life! How unfair it was!¡±

    However, no matter how vicious Madam Di was, she still treated her daughter well. But she had never expected that she would be murdered by her beloved daughter one day.

    ¡°Something must have happened to Madam Di! She is in poor health with a stiff body that causes her slow reaction. When she¡¯s deep in thought, she seems to lose her senses and doesn¡¯t even notice the screams of the people around her!¡± said Qing Xue. She knew Madam Di¡¯s condition well because she used to serve the poor patient.

    Anyone familiar with Madam Di knew that she was dull and abnormal when they saw her!

    ¡°Qing Xue, you go back first,¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said, ¡°and report it to General Qin!¡± After all, Qing Xue shouldn¡¯t stay outside for too long.

    ¡°That First Miss wanted to murder Madam Di with fire?¡± Qing Xue asked.

    ¡°And that First Miss is not General Qin¡¯s daughter. Just tell him that you only heard part of their talk. Then you followed First Miss and saw her enter Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion recognizing her father!¡± said Shao Wanru lightly with deep eyes.

    She felt the whole thing was as not simple as it looked. ¡°I am unable to deal with it alone. So I have to ask His Highness about Grand Prince and his fourth son!

    ¡°The stuff Madam Di took out must be something very important, because she knows that such a yboy as her former lover won¡¯t carry out his promise that easily. Otherwise, she would have asked Qin Yuru to recognize her father earlier.

    ¡°But why does Madam Di think that an unreliable person like Fourth Master of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion would be willing to help Qin Yuru wholeheartedly for the sake of their past rtionship?

    ¡°It is definitely not as simple as it looks. It is more like a trick that Madam Di asked Qin Yuru to find her biological father...¡±

 Chapter 945 - I Cannot Resist

    <h4>Chapter 945 I Cannot Resist</h4>

    After Qing Xue left, Shao Wanru thought for a moment and went to find Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen was at the study. A guard retreated as soon as he led Shao Wanru to the hidden stairs on the second floor.

    Shao Wanru had been here before. She went on up the stairs to the third floor people couldn¡¯t see from the outside. They would only take it for a two-floor building with a slightly higher roof. After all, all the royal buildings had high roofs, so this one was not eye-catching!

    She entered the study and saw Chu Liuchen sitting leisurely in the chair. He waved to her as soon as seeing here in.

    Shao Wanru went close to him, and then she felt a tight catch on her wrist before she said anything. Chu Liuchen drew her into his arms! The chair was wide, but it was ufortable for them to sit together.

    Shao Wanru moved and adjusted her sitting position, but Chu Liuchen made her sit on hisp at once!

    ¡°There was a sudden fire in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. Madam Di¡¯s courtyard was the origin. Madam Di didn¡¯t survive it because the servants failed toe to her rescue in time!¡± said Chu Liuchen casually with a pleased smile on his face.

    If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have taken Madam Di¡¯s life earlier! Therefore, when he heard that Madam Di was dead, he felt pretty pleased! ¡°That woman should have died a long time ago!¡±

    Shao Wanru was not surprised that Chu Liuchen knew about the ident. ¡°How do the people talk about it?¡± Shao Wanru asked lightly as she yed with the jade pendant hanging on Chu Liuchen¡¯s waist.

    ¡°They said that Madam Di failed to divert herself from negative emotions and set the fire to burn herself. They were told that the First Miss of Qin¡¯s Mansion Qin Yuru had been living a terrible life in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She was beaten by Di Yan, so she went back to her parent¡¯s home and cried about her grievances to her mother Madam Di. After Qin Yuru left, Madam Di felt more and more sorrowful for her daughter, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t ept it!¡± said Chu Liuchen with a smile.

    Shao Wanru blinked her watery eyes and asked, ¡°They got the news so quickly!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s quick reaction made Chu Liuchen chuckle in a pleasant voice. ¡°They did because Grand Prince¡¯s people spread the news!¡±

    No matter how hard Grand Prince¡¯s people concealed themselves, Chu Liuchen figured them out very soon. Chu Liuchen was only curious about why Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion had something to do with Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion. ¡°It seems that they want to protect Qin Yuru.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have to dig it out now. Their secrets will definitely be exposed one day as long as I investigate them carefully!¡± Chu Liuchen thought.

    Grand Prince had been staying away from the circle of the influential for long. Though he was an official member of the royal family, he was actually powerless. Moreover, Grand Prince should be a smart person who would not get involved in such a thing. That was why his involvement surprised Chu Liuchen a lot.

    Shao Wanru immediately knew the key point. Her long eyshes fluttered and she said bluntly, ¡°Qin Yuru is the daughter of Madam Di and the fourth son of Grand Prince!¡±

    She came here to tell Chu Liuchen about this.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t know about it! So Shao Wanru¡¯s words slightly stunned him at first, but soon he smiled with bright eyes, which showed that he was really happy.

    ¡°In the past, Qin Huaiyong always doted on his only daughter and had never taken a fancy to you. After he knew that you were not his biological daughter, he even turned a blind eye to Madam Di and his daughter¡¯s harm to you. Now. God helps you and he¡¯s got his retribution!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at him and felt helpless. How could a pretty man like him say such evil words!

    A prince shouldn¡¯t have said such words that made him look mean and stingy! But Shao Wanru was attractive to him like that! A smile slowly appeared on her pink and tender face. She nodded hard and said, ¡°I am happy too!¡±

    She was d to hear that such retribution fell on Qin Huaiyong today. In herst life, he just watched with cold eyes when Madam Di and Qin Yuru tried to murder her, andter he was in league with Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Although Qin Huaiyong never took the initiative to hurt Shao Wanru, he had always been selfish no matter whether in herst life or this life.

    There was an old saying that to raise a child was better than to give birth to a child. Even though Shao Wanru had known that she was the daughter of the former Heir of Duke Xing, she still respected Qin Huaiyong as a father. However, nothing she had done could even move Qin Huaiyong a bit!

    ¡°No matter what Qin Huaiyong¡¯s purpose was, it would not change the fact that he never intended to help me when I was set up,¡± Shao Wanruined in her heart.

    Even in this life, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t realize it at first. She had ever thought that Qin Huaiyong had some father-daughter feelings for her, though she was not his biological daughter. Butter, she found that Qin Huaiyong had never considered her a daughter. If Shui Run had not married him at that time, Shao Wanru would not have helped them to be intimate with each other!

    ¡°I am a vengeful person. I have been nning to punish Qin Huaiyong on our way to Xu State. But now I think he¡¯s been punished heavily, for he has wasted more than ten years of his efforts raising a daughter of his wife and another man!¡± said Chu Liuchen as he tightened his arm around Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru was smiling, but there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.

    Shao Wanru was an orphan. Despite raising her, Qin Huaiyong never cared about her and always doted on Qin Yuru. When Qin Yuru humiliated Shao Wanru, he didn¡¯t say a word to stop it until big trouble almost happened.

    Regardless of this, he was still partial to Qin Yuru.

    Chu Liuchen felt very distressed when thinking of Shao Wanru¡¯s past. She was the only girl he would dote on, but she had suffered so much!

    ¡°You have me now! Don¡¯t care about them!¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to mind anyone else. From now on, there was always a man who would dote on her and spoil her!

    It was quiet in the room. Shao Wanru leaned her head against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest, feeling bitter in her heart. She didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes for fear that she would shed tears.

    In herst life, she had never heard such words before she died, spending her whole life in a void of loneliness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about those people or anything about them. You are Princess Chen, who is under my protection!¡± Chu Liuchen looked down at Shao Wanru and said. Even though her eyes were closed, he could feel the sadness in them. Her long eyshes fluttered and stirred his deep heart, making him feel pity for her.

    In this life, she was the one and only!

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything but just put her arms around Chu Liuchen¡¯s waist with a slight and sweet smile. She might have forgotten that she used to be protected like this in herst life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them!¡± said Shao Wanru with her eyes closed. With a smile on her face, she looked relieved. In this life, she was optimistic, and she didn¡¯t care about those who didn¡¯t care about her!

    Chu Liuchen gently touched her face as a response, and she couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    ¡°What is Grand Prince like?¡± Shao Wanru stopped his hand and asked.

    ¡°Equivalent to the patriarch, he is the director of the Imperial n, who is mainly in charge of some family affairs. After all, Uncle the Emperor doesn¡¯t have the leisure to deal with things like that. The royal family is such aplicated n, so it is better to have someone to deal with them.

    ¡°Grand Prince is the Emperor¡¯s distant uncle, so he actually has quite a weak bond with the royal family. However, he is a senior and very popr with the royals. That was why he was appointed the director of the Imperial n andter awarded the title of Grand Prince. He always has a good reputation in the royal circle, though his fourth son is an unagreeable person,¡± said Chu Liuchen slowly.

    He knew what Shao Wanru wanted to know just from one question of hers.

    ¡°His fourth son Chu Huairan is very dissolute. He was notorious for his dissolute behaviors when he was young. But I didn¡¯t hear anything about his other aspects. As for the other sons, they are also mediocre in school work and personality. Grand Prince, as the director of the Imperial n, seems to be ordinary in every aspect¡­

    ¡°But this time, he acted differently!¡± said Chu Liuchen meaningfully.

    Shao Wanru blinked her watery eyes and then looked up at him and asked, ¡°Is it because of Qin Yuru?¡±

    ¡°It seems that I have underestimated him! He even could make up gossip benefiting Qin Yuru in such a short time,¡± said Chu Liuchenzily.

    ¡°Will Grand Prince recognize Qin Yuru?¡± Shao Wanru asked subconsciously. She felt that things had gone too smoothly for Qin Yuru. ¡°There must be a reason why Grand Prince has not recognized Qin Yuru for so many years. Now, he even helped Qin Yuru get away with her crime. Is he really going to take Qin Yuru as one of his family members?¡±

    ¡°It depends on what Madam Di has given them! They should be more than some tokens. Anyway, Grand Prince is a person who ys safe. He won¡¯t recognize Qin Yuru unless something makes him do so. There is no shortage of granddaughters in Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion! Moreover, Qin Yuru is such a notorious woman,¡± said Chu Liuchen meaningfully with an evil smile on his handsome face.

    His eyes fell on the courtyard opposite through the window. ¡°I really underestimated him before!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to deal with him. Since Grand Prince has done such a thing, he must have a backup n. His target might be Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± said Chu Liuchen.

    An idea entered her mind, and Shao Wanru asked, ¡°Those good families?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The backup of those good families!¡± Chu Liuchen gently kissed Shao Wanru on her cheek, and then looked at her blushed face andforted her with little sincerity. ¡°Sorry, I really couldn¡¯t resist! I won¡¯t do that again!¡±

    His teasing words made Shao Wanru¡¯s face be even more blushed. She pushed Chu Liuchen hard, pressed his hand and stood up. Then she said in a coquettish tone, ¡°I have to go and get ready to meet the guest from Qin¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    She turned around and left before Chu Liuchen answered!

    With his eyes falling on her petite figure, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t help smiling. He knew that she would be angry if he continued to make fun of her. So he stopped teasing her, justughing and watching her go downstairs¡­

 Chapter 946 - Duke Yongâ€™s Mansionâ€™s Punitive Expedition Against Qinâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 946 Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Punitive Expedition Against Qin¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    The messenger from Qin¡¯s Mansion arrived soon. They were the servants of Old Madam Qin. When they saw Shao Wanru, they said in a panic, ¡°Something bad happened to Madam Di, Your Highness! Old Madam wanted to invite you to our mansion!¡±

    ¡°I can go now!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and went out with Yujie.

    She had a good rtionship with Old Madam Qin. Shao Wanru had promised Old Madam Qin that she would be always avable if Old Madam Qin needed her help.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at General¡¯s Mansion, Shui Run came out to wee her with a pale face. ¡°Who would expect such an ident!¡± In fact, Shui Run was such a kind person that she had neverined about Madam Di¡¯s losing her temper and smashing things. As long as Madam Di didn¡¯t make trouble in General¡¯s Mansion, Shui Run was relieved.

    ¡°Anyway, Madam Di is Qin Yuru¡¯s mother. It won¡¯t be any problem as long as Madam Di doesn¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Shui Run had thought.

    ¡°Is the me extinguished, Aunt Shui?¡± Shao Wanru looked in the direction of Yn Pavilion and asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is! But I am afraid that Madam Di... is gone!¡± Shui Run frowned tightly and answered. Without a powerful background, Shui Run was always scared of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. She was afraid that they would make a big deal out of Madam Di.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Shui. Everything will be fine!¡± Shao Wanruforted her, and then they went to Old Madam Qin¡¯s courtyard together.

    Old Madam Qin was already waiting for them in the main room. When she saw Shao Wanru, she hurriedly stood up and bowed to her.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly took a step forward and held her up. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me, Grandma!¡±

    Shao Wanru helped Old Madam Qin sit down.

    Old Madam Qin reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and sighed. Although she didn¡¯t like Madam Di, she never expected to see that Madam Di was burned to death.

    After a long while, Old Madam Qin said, ¡°Yuru has been here!¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured, Grandma! Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t be too aggressive against you!¡± said Shao Wanru softly. She knew what Old Madam Qin was worried about and why she was invited to General¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Grandma wants me to back them up!¡±

    It might be really hard to end in peace if Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion made a big deal out of Madam Di¡¯s death.

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion always showed hostile attitudes when there was a trivial dispute between us in the past. How can they be kind when Madam Di has been dead now?¡± Old Madam Qin sighed again, ¡°When Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s peoplee, you don¡¯t have to say anything but watch. As long as you are here, they won¡¯t be too far! As for their conditions, they don¡¯t matter! We can pay!¡±

    Old Madam Qin just wanted to settle peacefully without messing with people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    After all, the ident was nothing glorious. The more people knew about it, the more embarrassed she would feel!

    It deeply touched Shao Wanru that Old Madam Qin even considered her feelings in such a situation. So she made up her mind to give Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion a hand to deal with the ident, for the sake of Old Madam Qin¡¯s love and care she received in her childhood. Moreover, Shao Wanru was worried that Shui Run and Old Madam Qin couldn¡¯t handle it.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry! Everything will be fine! Everyone said that Madam Di burned herself because she couldn¡¯t let it go after hearing Qin Yuru¡¯sint about her miserable suffering in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± said Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen knows how the people interpret the story, but Old Madam Qin might not!¡± Shao Wanru thought.

    Sure enough, not only Old Madam Qin but also Shui Run was stunned by the rumor, ording to which, Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion was innocent while Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion took all the responsibilities. ¡°Yes! it is all Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Who... who spread it?¡± Shui Run immediately asked with her eyes wide open. She was not stupid. ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t made it up, how could there have been such an exnation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, lots of people hold such an opinion and it is spread rapidly!¡± said Shao Wanru casually. Then she went straight to the point. ¡°Grandma, does it have anything to do with Qin Yuru?¡±

    ¡°The... the fire broke out after Yuru left! Maybe... it was just an ident!¡± Old Madam Qin replied with difficulty. It was hard for her to believe that her granddaughter was a murderer! ¡°How vicious a person would be if she killed her mother!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Qin Yuru did it, didn¡¯t she?¡± Compared with Old Madam Qin, Shao Wanru was very firm with it. She said bluntly, ¡°Grandma, Aunt Shui, I am sure that you know about Madam Di well. She is not the kind of person who willmit suicide. As for Qin Yuru, she has been wanting to kill her mother since three years ago! What else did she not dare to do?¡±

    ¡°But... that¡¯s her biological mother!¡± Shui Run gasped. She also didn¡¯t want to believe that Qin Yuru was the murderer.

    ¡°If Aunt Shui and Grandma don¡¯t believe it, General will ept the truth!¡± said Shao Wanru calmly.

    Qin Huaiyong must be in a rage if he knew that Qin Yuru was not his biological daughter. He raised Qin Yuru for so many years, but it turned out to be worthless. He essentially raised for his wife¡¯s lover a kid who even shamed the whole General¡¯s Mansion. No man could bear it!

    Moreover, Qin Huaiyong was a general.

    ¡°Old Madam, people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion have arrived!¡± An old maid rushed in with a panicked face. They didn¡¯te with kindness!

    Arge group of people came with aggressive faces.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go and take a look. Don¡¯t go out!¡± Shui Run stood up and said, though she was a little flustered.

    ¡°Aunt Shui, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Shao Wanru looked very calm.

    ¡°No, I have to go!¡± Old Madam Qin didn¡¯t rest assured. She took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and was about to stand up. ¡°Since it has been a big deal now, I have to go to settle it!¡±

    ¡°General Qin will handle it!¡± said Shao Wanru.

    ¡°It is not appropriate for a man to deal with this kind of thing!¡± Old Madam Qin shook her head, believing that her son couldn¡¯t handle it while women in charge of the inner court were more suitable to deal with Madam Di¡¯s problem. He shouldn¡¯t intervene unless the women failed. After all, Madam Di was his legal wife.

    Since Shui Run had no background, Old Madam Qin was afraid that people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would target Shui Run.

    ¡°Shui Run is too gentle to deal with Countess Yong,¡± Old Madam Qin thought.

    Since Old Madam Qin insisted, Shao Wanru quit persuading her. Then, three of them went out to see the people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. On the other hand, Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t stand it anymore after hearing that people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion hade.

    He happened to have nowhere to vent his anger. How could he bear to stay calm when Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s people came?

    The people from the two families met at the second gate in General¡¯s Mansion.

    Countess Yong was the head of the group of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, apanied by Qin Yuru and Duke Yong. They looked very hostile!

    Duke Yong did not go to find Qin Huaiyong but followed his wife to the inner court to get even with Old Madam Qin and Shui Run.

    On catching sight of Old Madam Qin and Shui Run, Countess Yong pointed at Shui Run and ordered the old maids behind her. ¡°Go and beat that woman to death! As a secondary legal wife, she even dared to frame my sister-inw and forced her to kill herself. What a vicious woman! Today, we are here to revenge ourselves on my sister-inw¡¯s murderer. Beat her hard! I will be responsible for the result!¡±

    Several old maids immediately raised their sticks and rushed to Shui Run on hearing Countess Yong¡¯s order and promise.

    Qin Yuru took a step back calmly and looked at Shui Run with a sneer. Though she had known that she was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s daughter, she still hated Shui Run. ¡°It will be best if Countess Yong can beat her to death. If Shao Run dies, no one can oppress me from now on!

    ¡°If Countess Yong finally causes big trouble, will she get retribution and be beaten to death too? I don¡¯t care! Anyway, I don¡¯t like either side!¡±

    Of course, Qin Yuru hated Shao Wanru most. Shao Wanru looked so delicate and beautiful, with her skin as white as snow, and herplexion and appearance were much better than Qin Yuru¡¯s. All of these indicated that Shao Wanru lived a happy life, made Qin Yuru lose her confidence in front of Shao Wanru, and reminded Qin Yuru every minute that there was a huge difference between them two.

    ¡°I was the most beautiful woman at that time! And Shao Wanru was just a toy I could y with as I wanted!

    ¡°Fortunately, I have been confirmed to be also one of the royal family members now. What¡¯s more, I am much closer to the Imperial n than Shao Wanru, who is just the granddaughter of Great Elder Princess! In the future, I will have more opportunities to hook up with one of the princes, go higher and then trample on Shao Wanru...¡± Thinking of this, Qin Yuru felt her heart burning with excitement.

    ¡°It will be best if Shao Wanru also gets involvedter. At least, make her disfigured if they don¡¯t make her dead or disabled!¡±

    Qin Yuru looked around and saw a branch on the ground, and then an idea entered her mind. ¡°I am going to destroy Shao Wanru¡¯s face with that branch when the chaos breaks outter. Anyway, no one will notice who destroys her face when so many people are fighting!¡± Only when Shao Wanru was disfigured could Qin Yuru feel happy.

    Qin Yuru always felt that everything Shao Wanru had should have belonged to her. ¡°I should have owned everything she has!¡±

    Qin Yuru was taking notice of Shao Wanru, and so was thetter. Shao Wanru gave a nce at Qin Yuru and saw the evilness in Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes. She sneered in her heart, ¡°Does Qin Yuru really think that she has got a good father and be a swan from an ugly duckling?¡±

    ¡°Protect Princess Chen!¡± Yujie shouted as soon as she realized that things were about to be out of control. The two guards of Shao Wanru unsheathed their swords and pointed them at the old maids rushing over.

    There seemed to be blood dripping off the des reflecting cold light. No matter how fierce those inferior old maids were, they did not dare to rush to the swords. All of them stopped and stood still on the spot.

    Some of them with sharp ears heard the word ¡°princess¡± and then their eyes couldn¡¯t help falling on Shao Wanru!

    ¡°Is that... Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen, this is the family business between our mansion and General¡¯s Mansion, so it has nothing to do with you. Please ask the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to get out of the way. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t benefit Prince Chen if you get involved in the trouble. After all, it is just a family matter. As a prince, Prince Chen should not intervene in any family business of an official, should he?¡± said Countess Yong coldly.

    After all, Countess Yong came here to make trouble and get benefits. ¡°If I can force Qin Huaiyong to put a good word for Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Di Yan might get the position of Heir of Duke Yong back!¡±

    At first, Countess Yong nned to do so with an excuse. But now, she got one directly. On hearing the news about Madam Di¡¯s death, she was ecstatic and immediately came to ask for benefits with Qin Yuru, who had just returned to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion at that time.

    Countess Yong didn¡¯t live a good life either...

 Chapter 947 - Break Off Relationship!

    <h4>Chapter 947 Break Off Rtionship!</h4>

    ¡°Family business?¡± Annoyed by Countess Yong¡¯s shrewish manner, Old Madam Qin took a few steps forward and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t oppressed Yuru, she wouldn¡¯t havee back andined to Madam Di, and Madam Di wouldn¡¯t have set the fire. God knows what you have done, Madam Shi! He knows who started everything! Then again, don¡¯t you think it too greedy of you to steal money from their dowry shop for so many years, Madam Shi? It is really not what a Madam of a noble family should do!¡±

    Old Madam Qin was in a rage. In the past, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion always suppressed General¡¯s Mansion. Because of Qin Yuru¡¯s bad reputation, General¡¯s Mansion was always at a disadvantage when facing Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    But now, Old Madam Qin fought back regardless of all consequences!

    She said harsh words, almost stating that Countess Yong was a shrew and directly pushing all the me on Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    It had never happened in the past three years!

    Countess Yong was stunned for a few seconds, and then she also flew into a rage. ¡°Since when do the womenfolk of General¡¯s Mansion dare to talk back?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam Qin, don¡¯t me us for showing no respect in public! I am afraid that your mansion should take all the responsibilities! And I don¡¯t want to argue about the past, and let¡¯s talk about now! My sister-inw died in your mansion! She shouldn¡¯t have been burned to death in the daytime unless someone had set the fire! Why don¡¯t you take an investigation but make a fuss about some small things in the past? I doubt whether you deliberately change the topic!

    ¡°Old Madam Qin, if you disagree with me and don¡¯t want to be our inws anymore, Yuru can divorce our Yan¡¯er! But we won¡¯t give up revenging Sister-inw!¡± said Countess Yong peremptorily.

    Countess Yong was always respected by Qin¡¯s Mansion, except for thest time when she came to General¡¯s Mansion and apologized for the dowry shop.

    At the moment, she was as imperious as usual and used Qin Yuru¡¯s marriage to threaten Qin¡¯s Mansion. She had been making use of it for the past three years!

    Countess Yong raised her chin proudly after finishing her words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Qin¡¯s Mansion will disregard Qin Yuru! Qin Huaiyong has a son, but the son is too young to be as important as his sister in their father¡¯s eyes. After all, Qin Huaiyong has raised Qin Yuru for so many years!¡±

    Countess Yong¡¯s hostile attitude made Old Madam Qin so angry that she trembled all over. Shao Wanru hurriedly stepped forward to help her, and then she raised her beautiful eyes and looked at Qin Yuru on the opposite side with a slight smile. ¡°Countess Yong thinks it is a beneficial excuse, but Qin Huaiyong must fly into a rage if he hears this!¡±

    Qin Yuru lowered her head, as if the quarrel between the two families had nothing to do with her. However, her eyes were full of sarcasm.

    ¡°Yes! Just fight!

    ¡°It will be best if the two families break up! Grandpa said that only in this way can we reap the benefits!¡±

    Thinking of her newly recognized grandfather and the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion in majestic splendor, Qin Yuru became excited and clenched her handkerchief.

    ¡°General¡¯s Mansion is a young noble family, while Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion is declining. Neither of the two families can bepared with Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, one of the royal family branches! Even though Grandpa is just a powerless director of the Imperial n, he has the title of Grand Prince, so Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion can never bearparison with his mansion!

    ¡°Grand Prince is my biological grandfather! I didn¡¯t meet Father yesterday, but Grandfather was very kind to me. He recognized me after asking me a few questions and reminded me not to act rashly!

    ¡°I have nothing to be afraid of with Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion behind me!

    ¡°Sure enough, Madam Di¡¯s death helps a lot! When Grand Prince showed a guilty look in front of me, I knew I had made the right decision. In addition, Mother was in such a poor condition, so the earlier she was reincarnated, the better it would be for her. It was not a cruel decision! I just wanted to help her free herself from pain and get some benefits for myself!¡±

    Thinking of this, Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t help feelingcent and showing a smile on her face. But then she came to her senses and straightened her face in a hurry.

    Although she just smiled for a short time, some people caught sight of it.

    Shao Wanru had been keeping an eye on Qin Yuru, so she naturally saw the fleeting smile on Qin Yuru¡¯s face, and then she sneered in her heart, ¡°Madam Di is vicious, but Qin Yuru is even more vicious than her mother. Qin Yuru can do anything to get a promotion. Actually, she used to frame Madam Di once before. Therefore, it was not surprising that she did it again!

    ¡°Like mother, like daughter!¡±

    Another person catching sight of her secret smile was Qin Huaiyong, who came over in a hurry. Before that, he pondered what Qing Xue had reported to him and what had happened in the past, and then he immediately understood something that didn¡¯t make sense before. ¡°It was not a premature delivery but a normal one. Qin Yuru was born in a rtively big size, and she has always been very healthy. A premature baby would not be like that!¡±

    On thinking that Madam Di had deceived him for so many years and that he had suffered so much in front of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Huaiyong got infuriated.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Madam Di and Qin Yuru, I wouldn¡¯t have had to give in and allow such a useless person as Duke Yong to oppress me!¡±

    When hearing the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Qin Yuru paid an aggressive visit to his mansion, Qin Huaiyong took a sword from the wall and rashed over. When he arrived and heard Countess Yong¡¯s threatening words, he subconsciously looked at Qin Yuru and saw her smiling.

    He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and lost his temper instantly!

    He strode over and pointed with the sword in his hand at Duke Yong, who was silently standing aside.

    Faced with a cold sword, even Countess Yong was shocked and pulled Duke Yong back in a hurry. It was all because of Duke Yong that she could be a Countess, so she wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her husband!

    ¡°Brother-inw, what do you mean?¡± Countess Yong asked with a cold face.

    She wanted to suppress Qin Huaiyong with her attitude, which Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion hadmonly adopted in the past three years when they confronted Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    Countess Yong was very experienced. ¡°As long as I am tough enough, Qin¡¯s Mansion will finally give in. After all, Qin Yuru is the biological daughter of Qin Huaiyong!

    ¡°Qin Yuru is not an adopted daughter like Shao Wanru. Qin Huaiyong will not care about her if she is not his biological child! No one can deny there is a huge difference between a biological kid and an adopted one!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s sword followed to point at Duke Yong. Qin Huaiyong¡¯s face was livid, with blue veins bulging on his forehead. If Qin Huaiyong had not been rational, he might have stabbed Duke Yong with the sword.

    He was a general but not a schr who had never seen blood on the battlefield. It was not a big deal for him to kill a person!

    Duke Yong was also annoyed. He pushed Countess Yong away and asked harshly, ¡°Brother-inw, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Take her and Madam Di with you. From now on, General¡¯s Mansion no longer has anything to do with your mansion!¡± said Qin Huaiyong coldly as he shook the sword in his hand and pointed it at Qin Yuru.

    This was almost the limit of his restraint.

    Old Madam Qin found Qin Huaiyong weird. She wanted to get close to him, but Shao Wanru stopped her, pinching Old Madam Qin¡¯s arm quietly and drawing her back.

    Shui Run also noticed that something was wrong with him. She frowned and stood still, staring at Qin Huaiyong, but did not go forward.

    Shao Wanru calmly pulled Old Madam Qin to stand beside her.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Brother-inw...¡± Hearing Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words, Duke Yong gasped and was stunned for a moment.

    However, he was cut in by Countess Yong. ¡°Brother-inw, do you intend to break off the rtionship between us? Great! That¡¯s also what we want. Since Yuru hase, she doesn¡¯t need to go back with us. We don¡¯t have the good fortune to have such a Miss from your mansion, who has made us lose our title. If you take her back, I can¡¯t wait to buy some firecrackers to clean away the bad luck she brought. But we won¡¯t make a concession in my sister-inw¡¯s death. Since she married into your mansion, she has helped manage your mansion for so many years and gave birth to a daughter for you. Now, she died without a reason! You have to give us an exnation!¡± said Countess Yong.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t figure it out now, we will report it to the yamen. We two families cannotpletely break off the engagement until we find the truth!¡± Countess Yong became increasingly aggressive. She still didn¡¯t believe Qin Huaiyong would break off the rtionship with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion or abandon Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Break off the rtionship?¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered and repeated her words.

    ¡°Yes! Di Yan will divorce Qin Yuru after my sister-inw¡¯s matter is settled. No matter how much your mansion begs us, we will not change our mind!¡± Countess Yong raised her head high with a sense of superiority, and her manner became more and more hostile.

    She was not afraid that Qin Huaiyong would break off!

    ¡°What do you think of it, Duke Yong?¡± Qin Huaiyong still pointed his sword at Duke Yong and asked sharply.

    ¡°I agree to break off if you insist on doing this to me!¡± said Duke Yong angrily. ¡°Qin Yuru is pathetic, but we have to make a decision at this time!¡± Pointed at by Qin Huaiyong with a sword, Duke Yong had lost his good temper. ¡°How can Qin Huaiyong be so shameless and point a sword at me after my biological sister died in their mansion?¡±

    Duke Yong was so angry that he red at Qin Huaiyong and gnashed his teeth with a livid face.

    ¡°Come and carry Madam Di here!¡± Qin Huaiyong took a deep breath and shouted at the servant beside him.

    The servant hastened to rush away. Soon, two servants showed up with a wooden board, on which was a charred body covered by a white sheet, with one of the hands exposed in the air.

    ¡°Sister... Sister!¡± Duke Yong wailed and wanted to get closer as soon as he saw his sister¡¯s body. But Qin Huaiyong flipped his hand and pointed the sword at Duke Yong on the chest again.

    ¡°Take the body away. It¡¯s all yours! And you can cry as much as you like. Never bother me with anything about Qin Yuru. You can deal with her however you want. Your mansion has nothing to do with mine, and we will never contact each other for the rest of our lives!¡± said Qin Huaiyong by putting stress on almost every word in a clear and fierce tone, making people feel inexplicably guilty.

    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She raised her head in a hurry and cried sadly with her tearful eyes fixed on Qin Huaiyong, ¡°Father! Without your care and love, I would rather die here today!¡±

    On finishing her words, she rushed to the trunk on the side!

 Chapter 948 - Shed All Pretense of Cordiality...

    <h4>Chapter 948 Shed All Pretense of Cordiality...</h4>

    A servant girl of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion reacted fast and hurried forward to stop Qin Yuru.

    Countess Yong suddenly burst into tears. ¡°You¡¯ve made Sister-inw suffer and kill herself, and now you even want to do the same to Yuru. How cruel you are! Oh, my poor sister-inw! You married into a wolf¡¯s den... No wonder you died at such a young age!¡±

    ¡°We caused Madam Di¡¯s death?¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered and pointed the sword at Countess Yong. The cold light shocked Countess Yong so much that her face turned pale.

    She knew Qin Huaiyong wouldn¡¯t stab her, but it was another thing when she faced the fierce sword.

    Countess Yong went weak at the knees and almost fell down.

    ¡°It was Qin Yuru who killed Madam Di. Ask her for the exnation you want!¡± Qin Huaiyong shouted in a sharp tone.

    Everyone present was shocked when they heard that.

    Shao Wanru calmly nced at Qin Huaiyong, who was about to lose his mind, and thought, ¡°Countess Yong¡¯s words made him burst into anger.

    ¡°I was thinking about how to make Qin Huaiyong say it out, but now I don¡¯t have to!

    ¡°Countess Yong¡¯s aggressive attitude is really a good helper!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Father?¡± Qin Yuru was the one who came to her senses first. She couldn¡¯t believe that Qin Huaiyong would say that. But she had to pretend to be hurt at the moment.

    ording to her previous experiences, Qin Yuru had thought that Qin Huaiyong would finally stand on her side even if he found she did it. ¡°Just think about what I did to Shao Wanru in the past! He always turned a blind eye to them!

    ¡°He knew what I did, but he pretended not to and stood on my side. He will be the same as he was!

    ¡°His daughter will lose her life if other people know she killed her own mother! So, how can Qin Huaiyong want his daughter to die?

    ¡°There must be something wrong!¡±

    After those words came out of his mouth, Qin Huaiyong regretted it. But he couldn¡¯t take them back because so many people had heard it, so he could only sneer, ¡°You burned Madam Di, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Shui Run swayed and almost fainted. She was so kind-hearted that she never thought of such a thing. Though there was no evidence to prove what Qin Huaiyong said, she believed it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Aunt Shui! Qin Yuru won¡¯t harm you and Xuange¡¯er. You will be fine!¡± Shao Wanru supported her and said in a low voice.

    Her voice was not loud, but Qin Huaiyong standing beside her heard it clearly in the eerie silence, and his heart immediately beat faster. An idea came to his mind.

    ¡°Since Qin Yuru is not my daughter, Xuange¡¯er will be my only child. I can¡¯t let Qin Yuru hurt Shui Run or Xuange¡¯er!

    ¡°Qin Yuru is a vicious woman, so she must use her identity as my daughter to plot against Shui Run and Xuange¡¯er when I am out!

    ¡°I am about to go to Xu State soon, so I have to deal with Qin Yuru before leaving the capital. Though that might disgrace me, at least I can protect Shui Run and Xuange¡¯er from Qin Yuru.¡±

    Qin Huaiyong considered it carefully and became less guilty than before. ¡°I must make it public that Qin Yuru is not my daughter, though it disgraces me by telling people that I was cheated on. Otherwise, there will be endless trouble in the future, let alone the fact that Grand Prince is involved.¡±

    Qin Huaiyong sensitively felt there were more secrets!

    ¡°Anything relevant to the royal family is important!¡±

    ¡°Father, are you really going to abandon me because you have a son?¡± Qin Yuru looked extremely sad and angry. She covered her chest with her hand and looked at Qin Huaiyong as if she couldn¡¯t believe that he was such a heartless father.

    ¡°Brother-inw, how can you be so cruel? No matter how bad they are, Sister-inw is your legal wife, and Yuru is your daughter! How can you put all the me on Yuru? How partial you are to your concubine! You spoil your concubine but ignore your wife!¡± Countess Yong immediately helped Qin Yuru argue with Qin Huaiyong as she had a bad feeling in her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Qin Huaiyong never showed such an attitude before. What¡¯s wrong with him today? Was it really Qin Yuru who did it?¡±

    Countess Yong had never considered Qin Yuru a good person. She started to suspect Qin Yuru and couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of fear when thinking of the fact that Qin Yuru had been her daughter-inw for three years! The more she thought about it, the more she didn¡¯t want to take Qin Yuru back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°If I quarrel with her again one day, she might kill me and burn my body!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw? Do not call me Brother-inw! Duke Yong, do you really think I don¡¯t know anything about it? You have hidden it from me for so long because you want me to take the me, right? Well, well, well! Let¡¯s stop arguing and go to report it to the court! The lord mayor will investigate it!¡± said Qin Huaiyong in a harsh voice with a livid and pale face. He didn¡¯t care about his reputation anymore.

    Duke Yong got flurried after noticing something from Qin Huaiyong¡¯s words. He took a few steps forward and grabbed Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hand holding the sword. ¡°Brother-inw, it will be aplete disgrace for us both if it is exposed to the public. We¡¯d better discuss it slowly!¡±

    ¡°Discuss? About what? That you hid it from me to make me take the me?¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered. On thinking that he had treated Qin Yuru as his own daughter and doted on her in everything for so many years, he got so angry that his eyes turned red.

    He hated Qin Yuru now as much as he tolerated Qin Yuru before!

    However, at the moment, he hated Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion the most! If it weren¡¯t for them, he wouldn¡¯t have been cuckolded for so many years!

    He looked at Duke Yong with ming eyes as if he were about to burn Duke Yong the next minute.

    ¡°General...¡± Shui Run reached out and wanted to catch Qin Huaiyong¡¯s sleeve.

    But Shao Wanru tugged at her clothes, dropping a hint to her that she should not move.

    Shui Run hesitated for a moment and took her hand back. She realized they were talking about something secret, and it was almost uncovered, though she did not know what it exactly was.

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion... Madam Di and Qin Yuru... You¡¯re quite something! I am willing to put my dignity into my pocket to deal with these. So we don¡¯t need any more discussion!¡± Qin Huaiyong shouted angrily.

    ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s talk about it!¡± Duke Yong softened his position.

    ¡°We are a family, Brother-inw! Besides, nothing will be settled when you are in a rage. No matter what Yuru has done, she is your biological daughter. You don¡¯t want to see your biological daughter die, do you?¡± Countess Yong also softened and persuaded.

    Her words indicated she agreed with the statement that Qin Yuru killed Madam Di.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t... Mother!¡± Qin Yuru was furious with a flush of hatred for Countess Yong growing in her heart. ¡°Though I am now one of the royal family members, I can¡¯t bear such a crime!¡±

    ¡°Come and see them off!¡± Qin Huaiyong ignored them and said harshly.

    A few strong servants came forward and intended to drive out all the people of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°What do you mean, Qin Huaiyong?¡± Duke Yong flew into a rage after being pushed by an old maid. He pushed the old maid away and angrily rushed over to Qin Huaiyong.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other in court!¡± said Qin Huaiyong scornfully. As a military general, he attached great importance to reputation, but he did so less than a civil official.

    ¡°What on earth do you want, Brother-inw? How can we make a big deal out of this?¡± Duke Yong became flurried and couldn¡¯t help softening his voice when realizing that Qin Huaiyong was seriously about to throw caution to the wind. ¡°Our two families have been inws for years. How can we make such a big deal out of this matter and be gossip for others!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Brother-inw! I apologize for my impoliteness just now because the bad news about my sister really shocked me! Please forgive us!¡± Countess Yong¡¯s attitude softened, and there was even a smile on her face. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t let Yuru take all the me for her mother¡¯s death. She is just a woman, who will be forced into death if she bears the crime!¡± said Countess Yong with a worried face.

    It sounded like Qin Huaiyong¡¯s usation would definitely make Qin Yuru die.

    ¡°And that¡¯s what I want! I want her to die!¡± Qin Huaiyong said scornfully and turned his back on them in case he would be pissed off by the couple¡¯s evil faces and go forward to teach them a lesson. ¡°Send them out!¡±

    Hearing the same order from their master the second time, the servants of Qin¡¯s Mansion no longer hesitated and began to expel Duke Yong and Countess Yong, forcing them towards the gate.

    Although Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion bought lots of people, there were more from Qin¡¯s Mansion. Everyone from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion suffered and was driven out of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion.

    Many busybodies were waiting at the gate for a scene of bustle. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t hide their track here from these on-lookers.

    They burst intoughter when seeing Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion¡¯s people were driven out in such a wretched way.

    ¡°Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion has been keeping a bad reputation in the past few days!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Duke Yong at the gate of Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion, wiping away the tears from pain at the corners of his eyes. Then he angrily left for his mansion with everyone else from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°I will submit a memorial to the emperor to use Qin Huaiyong of not giving equal treatment to his concubine and his wife so that Qin Huaiyong will understand that I am not a pushover!¡±

    After people from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion left, Qin Huaiyong asked a servant to report the event to the yamen and then helped Old Madam Qin go back to her courtyard.

    Everyone remained silent on their way back. They only made the sound of their feet stepping on the ground!

    They felt so heavy in their hearts that they could hardly breathe.

    With Qin Huaiyong walking on one side of Old Madam Qin, Shao Wanru lowered her eyes and went on the other side, helping Old Madam Qin walk. After they all got seated in the main room of Old Madam Qin¡¯s courtyard, Shao Wanru said, ¡°Grandma, General Qin and Aunt Shui, now that there is nothing else for me to do, I am leaving!¡±

    Now it was time for the people of Qin¡¯s Mansion to have a discussion. As an outsider, she should not stay!

    Of course, Shao Wanru just stood on ceremony. She believed that Qin Huaiyong would ask her to stay!

 Chapter 949 - Ask for Help

    <h4>Chapter 949 Ask for Help</h4>

    ¡°No, no! You¡¯re not an outsider, Your Highness! Please stay!¡± Qin Huaiyong bowed to Shao Wanru and said softly with regret in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh... okay!¡± Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and no longer stood on ceremony. She was not a member of Qin¡¯s Mansion now, but she used to live in Qin¡¯s Mansion for many years and almost knew everything about it. ¡°It will only be beneficial for them if I stay!¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯d better leave, Your Highness! It¡¯s not appropriate for you to get involved in such things!¡± Old Madam Qin shook her head.

    Qin Huaiyong lowered his head and exined with a bitter face, ¡°Mother, I am going to say something really important. When Her Highness was living with us, she was oppressed by Madam Di and Qin Yuru, and I was fooled to ignore their devilry every time. Now I know the truth, so I should publish it and uphold justice for Her Highness!¡±

    Shui Run looked at Old Madam Qin and then Qin Huaiyong, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°I want to know about the truth, Grandma. It won¡¯t be troublesome for me!¡± Shao Wanruforted Old Madam Qin in a soft voice. She was sincerely grateful to Old Madam Qin.

    ¡°Old Madam Qin is always my grandmother, though I have no blood rtions with her.¡±

    Since Shao Wanru and Qin Huaiyong insisted, Old Madam Qin could only nod helplessly.

    After they took a seat, Qin Huaiyong waved his hand, and all the servants in the room left.

    ¡°Mother, I have just been informed of something, and I have to tell you in case Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion threatens you and Run with it!¡± Qin Huaiyong went straight to the point after the servants left.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Old Madam Qin sat up straight. She had realized that it was not simple. ¡°His abnormal behavior just now should have something to do with what he is going to say!¡±

    ¡°Mother, Qin Yuru is not my daughter! Madam Di, that shameless woman, fooled around with another man and got pregnant with Qin Yuru before she married into our family!¡± Qin Huaiyong was upset and angry.

    No man could remain silent if he was cuckolded and forced like this.

    ¡°What... what? What did you say?¡± Old Madam Qin looked at Qin Huaiyong in shock, and her lips trembled before she made a sound.

    ¡°General, you can¡¯t make jokes on things like that!¡± With a pale face, Shui Run pinched the handkerchief in her hand with fingers in spasm.

    However, Shao Wanru was very calm. She looked at Qin Huaiyong with her watery eyes full of curiosity and extremely faint surprise.

    Stared at by such a pair of eyes, Qin Huaiyong felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Shao Wanru used to be my adopted daughter. I had raised her for many years! How could I have no feelings for her? If it weren¡¯t for Madam Di and her daughter, how should we look like strangers at the moment?¡±

    He supported Qin Yuru again and again in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before, which, to some extent, broke off the father-daughter rtionship between Shao Wanru and him!

    Qin Huaiyong gnashed his teeth with hatred when thinking of something more than the fact that he was cuckolded.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Mother. It was because Qin Yuru had known about her biological father that she burned Madam Di to death. She wants to keep it secret! Of course, she may have gotten some benefits from her biological father and wants to take control of our mansion!¡± Qin Huaiyong sneered, and his eyes turned red with anger.

    ¡°How... how could this be possible...?¡±

    Even Old Madam Qin¡¯s fingers were trembling. ¡°How could such an absurd thing be true? How could there be such shameless people in the world?¡± But her son¡¯s expression made Old Madam Qin have to believe it. ¡°How... how could it be like this?¡±

    ¡°Madam Di... Madam Di...¡± Shui Run stammered, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t hide it. Since we have reported to the official about Madam Di¡¯s death, let¡¯s just make it public too. Mother, Run, please check the inner court and find out what happened and who was there before and after Qin Yuru left that day. They are all the evidence. Except for Qin Yuru, no one had ever been to Madam Di¡¯s courtyard. Before she walked out of Qin¡¯s Mansion, Madam Di¡¯s courtyard had been on fire!¡± Qin Huaiyongposed himself and said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for people to investigate it right away!¡± Old Madam Qin took a deep breath and calmed herself down soon. After all, she had experienced a lot.

    ¡°General, you... ¡± Shui Run asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Qin Huaiyong shook his head and replied. He knew Shui Run was worried about his reputation. ¡°After everything is settled, I am leaving the capital city. When Ie back, it will be a few monthster and everything must fade away. If I make more contributions, no one will look down on me!

    ¡°The most important thing for men is power and influence. Such a little mistake is nothing!

    ¡°Besides, I have a son, who is still very young. Reputation is not a big deal for him now!¡±

    ¡°Run, you will help Mother deal with the affairs in the inner court! As for the...¡± Qin Huaiyong paused for a moment and nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s face. He just said such a big secret, but Shao Wanru was only a little surprised. She was much calmer than Old Madam Qin and Shui Run.

    ¡°If she were still my daughter, though nominally...¡±

    At the thought of that, Qin Huaiyong immediately dismissed such a tempting idea from his mind. ¡°There is no such hypothesis! I can¡¯t count it on such a flimsy hypothesis!¡±

    It was like he was always partial to his biological daughter in the past! He was never softhearted when his daughter was wronged.

    Generally, it was natural that he, as a father, doted on his daughter. But now it sounded pretty sarcastic.

    ¡°Qin Yuru is the illegitimate child of Madam Di and Chu Huairan, the fourth son of Grand Prince. Madam Di had been pregnant with her before marrying me! Qin Yuru went to Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion as soon as Madam Di told her the secret. I think she has been epted into that family!¡± said Qin Huaiyong with his cold eyes full of anger.

    Of course, Qin Huaiyong knew about Grand Prince¡¯s fourth son Chu Huairan. A few days ago, he even met that old yboy, who, together with several other men of his kind, hooked up with several prostitutes and caused some trouble. Qin Huaiyong passed by with the Imperial Guards Team and dealt with it.

    At that time, Qin Huaiyong secretlyughed at that royal family member. ¡°He is such a loser that he disgraces himself and the old Grand Prince! So what if Grand Prince is the Emperor¡¯s uncle? His son is such a ck sheep who brings shame to his whole family!¡±

    On thinking of it, Qin Huaiyong got infuriated that his face turned livid. ¡°I suddenly remember that Chu Huairan, with a faint smile on his face, turned his head sideways, looked at my face, and kept asking the people beside him whether I was the Ningyuan Army General at that time!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong thought it was because of his fame that Chu Huairan asked about him.

    ¡°Grand Prince¡¯s fourth son?¡± Old Madam Qin was too shocked, and then she murmured, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Mother and Run will deal with the affairs in the inner court, and I will deal with those in the outer court. Don¡¯t worry, Mother. We are in the upper hand in this matter. Both Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion will not get away from it!¡± Qin Huaiyong stood up and said goodbye to Old Madam Qin. Then he cupped his hands to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Please take care of my mother, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself, General!¡± Shao Wanru nodded with a smile.

    Qin Huaiyong turned around and left. ¡°I will not take it lying down. The bigger it gets, the better it is for us! I am leaving for Xu State, so the Emperor will not hurt me!¡±

    Duke Yong didn¡¯t go back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion with Countess Yong. On their way back, he secretly turned his way to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    He entered Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion through the back door and went straight to Chu Liuyue¡¯s study.

    In the study, Chu Liuyue looked at Duke Yong with cold eyes. After Duke Yong told him what had happened just now, he asked coldly, ¡°Who is your sister¡¯s adulterer?¡±

    Duke Yong only told Chu Liuyue how Qin Huaiyong reacted in Qin¡¯s Mansion and did not mention the past. Anyway, it was not anything glorious, and Duke Yong was too ashamed to mention it.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s question made Duke Yong¡¯s face darken, but Duke Yong shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. Only my mother and sister do. At that time... at that time... it had been toote when I found it!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know it? How can you take charge of a mansion?¡± Chu Liuyue questioned sharply, ¡°If I had known that you were so unreliable, I wouldn¡¯t have put you in an important position at that time. Look how much trouble you have caused! Should I help you deal with this too?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Duke Yong knelt down and said, ¡°Please save us, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you this time!¡± said Chu Liuyue in a sharp voice. He did hate Duke Yong now. ¡°I am afraid that this matter can¡¯t end peacefully. Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t afford to be investigated at this time. It even took a lot of effort to get away from thest trouble!¡±

    ¡°Help us, Your Highness!¡± Duke Yong cried, ¡°I am your servant, and you don¡¯t want other people to discover that I am raising many women illegally, do you?¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Chu Liuyue sneered. Then he grabbed an inkstone beside him and smashed it heavily on Duke Yong¡¯s head. Blood instantly flowed down his face.

    ¡°If possible, how I wish I could smash him to death!¡± Chu Liuyue thought.

    Suddenly, an idea entered his mind, so he said to Duke Yong with a calm face, ¡°You go back and find out who the adulterer is. And then report to me. He can¡¯t be an ordinary person! Since your sister has given birth to his child, he can¡¯t escape his responsibility when your mansion is in trouble, can he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Your Highness! I¡¯ll go and ask my mother right away!¡± said Duke Yong in a panic. He was really flustered.

    Everything relevant to his mansion was in a mess, and he didn¡¯t know how to deal with them. But Chu Liuyue¡¯s order gave him a way out. Duke Yong couldn¡¯t help nodding.

    Chu Liuyue threw a handkerchief onto Duke Yong¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go back to your mansion! Be quick. Don¡¯t let the officials beat you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± When Duke Yong was standing up, he staggered and almost fell down. Chu Liuyue reached out to hold him and said in a friendlier voice, ¡°Are you all right, Duke Yong? Sorry, I was too angry just now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness... I... I¡¯m fine!¡± Duke Yong shook his head repeatedly. Prince Yue didn¡¯t abandon him! Duke Yong suddenly felt hopeful and confident!

    ¡°Go to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion first and then to Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion... Don¡¯t go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion...¡± Chu Liuyue thought for a moment and ordered slowly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Duke Yong replied. That was what he used to do carefully! He had done the same thing many times before to confuse other people in case Prince Yue was exposed as the person behind the scene.

    Chu Liuyue nodded. As Duke Yong staggered away, Chu Liuyue ordered slowly with coldness in his eyes, ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡±

 Chapter 950 - Appeal to the Imperial Court

    <h4>Chapter 950 Appeal to the Imperial Court</h4>

    As usual, Duke Yong went to the back door of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. He didn¡¯t enter the mansion. He asked his servant to knock on the door and his coachman to go inside. It had been a long time before the coachman came out.

    Later, Duke Yong turned to Prince Xin¡¯s Mansion. This time, he entered the mansion through the front door and asked his servant to send an invitation letter. But Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t meet him. Then Duke Yong¡¯s carriage headed for Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Qing was stunned for a while when his servant reported to him, and then he was overjoyed and immediately asked the servant to lead Duke Yong in.

    In the capital city, few nobles were close to Chu Qing. Duke Yong was one noble without too much power, but Chu Qing would seize the chance to get acquainted with him.

    Duke Yong came in, bowed to Chu Qing, and just went straight to the point. ¡°I need your help for something important, Commandery Prince Qing!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Qing asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t understand why Duke Yong, who had never been to his mansion before, would ask him for help. ¡°I don¡¯t mind interfering if it is something trivial and simple.¡±

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, please help my son regain the title of Heir of Duke Yong!¡± Duke Yong stood up with tears in his eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I have gone to different mansions and asked several princes to help me submit memorials to His Majesty for that!¡±

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t know how Di Yan lost the title, but it sounded not simple. Heforted Duke Yong gently and asked, ¡°Take it easy, Duke Yong! What did the other brothers say?¡±

    ¡°They said...¡± Duke Yong hesitated and couldn¡¯t speak a word again. He looked sullen. Chu Qing thought, ¡°It seems that my brothers just ignored him!¡±

    A smile was on Chu Qing¡¯s face, but a hint of sarcasm was in his eyes. ¡°No wonder he turned to me! He wouldn¡¯t have done that if they were willing to help! He came to beg me after he was refused!

    ¡°What a selfish guy! Never tter me until he is in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and wait for the news, Duke Yong? If my brothers submit a memorial to Father, I will stand on your side!¡± said Chu Qing.

    What he said actually didn¡¯t make a difference.

    ¡°Echo with a few words if some of them submit a memorial, and keep silent if they don¡¯t!¡± No matter which situation it would be, nothing would harm Chu Qing.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing...¡± Duke Yong wanted to say something more. But he was rudely interrupted by Chu Qing. ¡°Duke Yong, you¡¯d better go back first. I know what to do! Now I have something else to do, and I won¡¯t keep you here!¡±

    Since Duke Yong had nevere andplimented Chu Qing until the former was in trouble and in need of help, Chu Qing was extremely dissatisfied with Duke Yong! Moreover, Duke Yong was in big trouble. Chu Qing might have agreed to help him if it were just something small! Anyway, Duke Yong had some good old friends, though he himself was useless.

    As a noble, Chu Qing would sometimes feel sad about the loss of another noble family. ¡°But it is reasonable for me to make a name for myself by taking advantage of the affairs of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. However, the problem is that Duke Yong¡¯s trouble is not something that can be handled easily!¡± As Chu Qing thought so, he decided not to intervene.

    ¡°None of my brothers intends to involve themselves in that mess, so what makes him think I will? I am not stupid!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Duke Yong with red-rimmed eyes was led to the gate of the mansion. He took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and then went to his carriage.

    He got on the carriage and directly went back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    A fire suddenly broke out and caused a casualty during the day? After the Emperor was informed of the news in the Imperial Study, he asked to meet Qin Huaiyong at once!

    ¡°A fire usually breaks out at night! How could the fire break out during the day and even burn a madam with Royal Mandate to death?¡±

    ¡°Minister Qin, what happened? Did anyone intend to murder your wife?¡± the Emperor asked directly when he met Qin Huaiyong.

    Qin Huaiyong knelt down and burst into tears. He couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s behavior told the Emperor that there must be something wrong. He asked again with his expression changing slightly, ¡°Is there something fishy?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Qin Huaiyong said and cried again.

    ¡°General Qin, take your time and tell us everything! His Majesty will uphold justice for you!¡± An elegant, gentle and reliable voice came. Qin Huaiyong wiped his tears and looked up, only to find that Prince Chen was also in the Imperial Study.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you, Your Highness! I have something to say, but I don¡¯t know where to start... Your Majesty, I feel wronged... I regret...¡± Qin Huaiyong cried.

    Qin Huaiyong pounded his chest hard with a bitter face, which even made banging sounds. He indeed hit his chest with force!

    ¡°You regret it? Was it you who did that to your wife?¡± the Emperor asked in shock.

    The Emperor would punish Qin Huaiyong if he was indeed the murderer. Even though Qin Huaiyong was leaving for Xu State, the Emperor couldn¡¯t tolerate his crime.

    ¡°General Qin, you¡¯d better make it clear. Uncle the Emperor will make a judgment for you!¡± said Chu Liuchenzily.

    Though his voice was usually gentle and pleasant, Qin Huaiyong did not dare to underestimate him. Having socialized with Prince Chen for years since they met in Jiangzhou, Qin Huaiyong understood that Prince Chen was definitely not as gentle and kind as he looked.

    ¡°He covers his true colors with elegance and gentleness!

    ¡°Prince Chen must be a viper, who is good at concealing his true colors!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong did not dare to regard King Chen¡¯s gentleness as a friendly gesture.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Qin Huaiyong thanked Chu Liuchen and then kowtowed to the Emperor again. ¡°Your Majesty, I regret marrying Madam Di. I want to break off all bonds with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Why? Did it have anything to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± the Emperor asked with confusion and put down the memorial book in his hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Qin Yuru is not my daughter! I was raising the daughter of Madam Di and her adulterer these years. Qin Yuru went back home and was informed that she was not my biological daughter, so she... she murdered her biological mother with the fire!¡±

    After Qin Huaiyong rted everything in detail, he pounded his chest so hard that blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth, showing how hateful he was now!

    ¡°What? Your daughter... the daughter who you have been raising... is not your biological daughter?¡± The Emperor froze and thought for a while. Then he subconsciously looked at Chu Liuchen. He remembered that Fifth Miss Shao from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion used to be raised by Qin Huaiyong as a daughter for many years too.

    ¡°It is not my wife, Uncle the Emperor. It¡¯s the one who always had conflicts with my wife before! She used to frame my wife with her mother Madam Di. The First Miss of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuru attended the rtives recognizing ceremony in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Uncle Cheng¡¯s engagement banquet!¡± Chu Liuchen exined.

    Then he nced at Qin Huaiyong with some other meanings in his eyes.

    In fact, the Emperor knew all these things, but they didn¡¯t impress him because they came one by one. After Chu Liuchen put them into a series, he immediately frowned tightly and remembered, ¡°Prince Cheng was about to get married at that time, which was a load off my mind. Butter it was ruined by a shameless woman!

    ¡°Even Princess Chen was almost set up by that woman!¡± At that time, Shao Wanru was a nobody to the Emperor, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Now, when he heard it again, he couldn¡¯t help snorting and said, ¡°You must be partial to your daughter, Ningyuan Army General. If she were born into an ordinary family, she might not have survived!¡±

    A vicious and shameless woman like her from an ordinary family would have been strangled to death so that she would not frame people.

    ¡°Your Majesty, she is not my daughter. I was cheated to raise her as my daughter!¡± Qin Huaiyong felt ashamed and guilty. He really hated himself for being stupid. ¡°If I had known that Madam Di cheated on me, I would not have been partial to Qin Yuru so that I would not have been estranged from Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°So she is another man¡¯s daughter?¡± the Emperor repeated. Then he remembered what Qin Huaiyong had said before and asked, ¡°How did you know that after you have been cheated for so many years?¡±

    ¡°A servant girl in my mansion told me. Today, Qin Yuru went back home to see Madam Di. When they were talking in the room, the servant girl happened to hear their conversation. She heard Madam Di admit that Qin Yuru was not my daughter. Instead...¡±

    Speaking of this, Qin Huaiyong covered his face and cried again, ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to conceal it or lose out because of it. Since Madam Di dared to do it, he dared to say it out! As a general, he didn¡¯t care about dignity anymore. Once thinking that Madam Di had cheated on him in the past years, Qin Huaiyong wished to chop her into pieces!

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let her live if Qin Yuru hadn¡¯t killed her this time!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve doted on Qin Yuru since she was born, but I didn¡¯t expect that... she would be Grand Prince¡¯s fourth son¡¯s daughter. After she knew her true identity, she asked Madam Di to give her some evidence. I believe she wanted to kill Madam Di with the fire before she left. The servant girl keeping an eye on Qin Yuru had to keep herself out of Qin Yuru¡¯s notice from time to time, so she didn¡¯t notice Qin Yuru¡¯s criminal movement! When Qin Yuru arrived at the back door, the fire had broken out!¡±

    Qin Huaiyong was not afraid of taking him down even though Grand Prince was a royal. ¡°Since I have disregarded my dignity, I must disgrace Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion too.¡± As long as he thought of how much he suffered from what he had done for Qin Yuru over the years, he wanted to kill that adulterous couple and Qin Yuru!

    ¡°The fourth son of Grand Prince?¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t remember there was such a person. Honestly, such a yboy like him could never impress the Emperor.

    ¡°He is a yboy, Uncle the Emperor. He usuallypetes for women or has a fight with others of his kind and sometimes takes advantage of the title of Grand Prince to bully others. He has never done anything good except fooling around with women. He has lots of bastardy sons and daughters in the mansion and some outside!¡± Chu Liuchen exined lightly.

    The Emperor flew into a rage when he heard that. He mmed his hand on the table and ordered in a sharp voice, ¡°Summon Grand Prince!¡±

    The Emperor hated people like Chu Huairan most!

 Chapter 951 - The Crafty Grand Prince Didnâ€™t Recognize Qin Yuru!

    <h4>Chapter 951 The Crafty Grand Prince Didn¡¯t Recognize Qin Yuru!</h4>

    The old Grand Prince arrived soon.

    As the director of the Imperial n, who was in charge of some misceneous affairs about the royal family instead of taking responsibility for the national issues, he rarely went to the imperial court. He just went to the first meeting of each month.

    He didn¡¯t oftene to meet the Emperor unless something important happened. Basically, he had an idle but noble job which, however, would be beneficial to him at a certain time!

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Grand Prince stepped forward and bowed to the Emperor.

    ¡°Uncle Chu, stand up, please!¡± The Emperor helped him up in person and granted him a seat.

    However, Grand Prince refused to stand up. He kowtowed to the Emperor three times and said with tears in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m guilty, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Stand up first, Uncle Chu!¡± the Emperor said gently.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I feel ashamed! I don¡¯t live up to my reputation as the director of the Imperial n for having such an unfilial son who disobeyed the family rules...¡± Grand Prince couldn¡¯t continue. With tears streaming down his old face, he looked exactly as regretful and resentful as Qin Huaiyong did just now.

    Chu Liuchen tilted his head and looked at him with interest.

    ¡°Quite smart! He knows to y this trick right off the bat! What he did just now is more pleasant to the Emperor than a direct denial.¡±

    Sure enough, the Emperor¡¯s face turned more friendly now. He asked a young eunuch to help Grand Prince sit down and then asked amiably, ¡°Uncle Chu, seriously, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, my fourth son is always shiftless! Since he is not the Heir of Grand Prince who has to be the mainstay of our family in the future, I never stopped him from indulging himself, taking it as raising the ck sheep. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to fool around with different women and have bastards one after another! I don¡¯t know whether they are his biological children or not! My family disgraces you, Your Majesty!¡±

    Grand Prince sat down and wiped away his tears, looking ashamed.

    ording to his words, apparently, he was trying to minimize the matter as a domestic affair of his family and hint that he didn¡¯t ept Qin Yuru!

    What a crafty trick! He particrly emphasized that Fourth Master Chu always had a messy private life and once caused simr trouble. With such a precedent, he led people to doubt whether Qin Yuru was the daughter of his fourth son.

    Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes slightly, picked up the teacupzily, took a sip, and continued to listen.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying that, Grand Prince? Don¡¯t you recognize your granddaughter?¡± Qin Huaiyong was furious with Grand Prince¡¯s words. He made it clear in front of the Emperor just before Grand Prince denied it. It seemed like he had intended to deceive the Emperor!

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, I¡¯m really sorry about this. But I asked my fourth son, who told me that he was not sure whether she was his daughter or not. At that time, the affair between them was... Anyway, it is all my stupid son¡¯s fault. I will agree if His Majesty wants topensate Ningyuan Army General by killing him. That ck sheep has always embarrassed me, anyway!¡±

    On finishing his words, Grand Prince cried with grievances.

    It was reasonable that he, as a father, was so furious that he would say such words when his son made no progress and provoked such an affair. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t eptable anymore when it came to other people. If Chu Huairan was sentenced to death because of such a thing, what would people think of the Emperor?

    There were lots of shiftless descendants from the royal family like Chu Huairan. How could the Emperor kill him for such a thing? If he did, it would be going too far!

    Qin Huaiyong flew in a rage with a pale face. ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    He kowtowed heavily.

    ¡°That girl from Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion...¡± The Emperor frowned and didn¡¯t know how to address Qin Yuru. He could only ask vaguely, ¡°Is she really not your biological granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even my foolish son can¡¯t be sure!¡± Tears streamed down Grand Prince¡¯s face again.

    No outsider was allowed to insinuate themselves into the royal family! How could others decide whether one person was of noble blood or not?

    ¡°My fourth son indeed had an affair with Madam Di, Your Majesty! But neither Madam Di herself nor Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had ever told us that she was pregnant. After Madam Di got married, my stupid son almost forgot the rtionship. So... I don¡¯t know how to deal with it either! Your Majesty, I can ept it if you want me to recognize her. It won¡¯t be troublesome for me to raise one more person in my mansion!¡±

    Grand Prince kicked it to the Emperor.

    Since Madam Di had died, no one could deny Chu Huairan¡¯s statement that Qin Yuru was not his daughter. Chu Liuchen was not surprised by this result. ¡°The old Grand Prince seems useless, but he is actually very shrewd. Otherwise, he would not have defeated other royal members and taken the position as the director of the Imperial n.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me!¡± Qin Huaiyong interrupted in anger again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you make the decision!¡± Grand Prince showed a frustrated face and said, pushing all the trouble to the Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Grand Prince failed to educate himself and his son. Please reprimand him! In addition, his granddaughter Qin Yuru burned Madam Di to death. Your Majesty, please punish that vicious woman!¡± Qin Huaiyong brought out everything.

    ¡°What... what? She... she burned her biological mother to death!?¡± Grand Prince became panicked and knelt beside his chair. ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t dare to ept such a vicious woman who even killed her mother! It might be someone¡¯s plot! My fourth son is not necessarily her father... Even he is, he... he might be killed as well! Even my whole family...¡±

    Grand Prince became more panicked as he spoke, with his face turning pale.

    It was hard to tell whether Chu Huairan was Qin Yuru¡¯s biological father, but it was certain that Madam Di was her biological mother. After Grand Prince heard that Qin Yuru killed Madam Di who had raised her, it was hard for him to believe that she would be nice to Chu Huairan, a father who had never raised her! ¡°Maybe she will kill everyone in Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Of course, it also meant that he knew nothing about Qin Yuru.

    ¡°You...¡± Grand Prince¡¯s pretentious performance infuriated Qin Huaiyong. ¡°Grand Prince should feel guilty for that, but now it looks like I should say sorry to him!¡±

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General said that First Miss Qin once visited you, Grand Prince. Could you tell us what she said to you?¡± Chu Liuchen askedzily.

    His soft and gentle voice soothed the tense atmosphere in the Imperial Study.

    ¡°She just came to show me the tokens my fourth son had given to Madam Di. They were indeed from him. At that time, my son was young and silly... I took the tokens and showed them to my son and asked him about them, and he admitted those were what he gave to Madam Di. But he didn¡¯t know if First Miss Qin was his bones and blood, so I asked her to leave first. I wanted to report it to you and ask for your suggestions, Your Majesty. But I didn¡¯t expect First Miss Qin to burn her biological mother to death. Your Majesty, I... I don¡¯t dare to ept her...¡±

    The old Grand Prince had tears and snot on his face, looking extremely pitiful.

    He was hinting that he wouldn¡¯t recognize Qin Yuru no matter whether she was his granddaughter or not. Hisint sounded as if Qin Yuru would poison all the people in his mansion if he recognized her.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, my fourth son should take the me anyway. But Madam Di had not married you yet when they met, and she didn¡¯t mention that she was engaged either. Later, after they did the wrong thing, they separated and lost touch. He didn¡¯t dare to ept a daughter who just suddenly appeared!¡±

    Grand Prince turned to speak to Qin Huaiyong with a guilty and sad face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Madam Di said in person that Qin Yuru was not my daughter!¡± Qin Huaiyong gnashed his teeth in anger. He really wanted to beat that pretentious Grand Prince.

    ¡°It is hard to tell only based on a servant girl¡¯s testimony. I heard that Madam Di is living a terrible life in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion!¡± argued Grand Prince.

    ¡°Why not let Qin Yuru say something?¡± Qin Huaiyong said sharply.

    ¡°Of course, First Miss Qin will say that she is from the Chu family. I heard that First Miss Qin was always a vain person. She refused the previous engagement to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion before. How could she care about General¡¯s Mansion after knowing that she might be a royal family member?¡±

    Grand Prince wiped away the tears on his face, looking extremely pitiful.

    Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t recognize Qin Yuru, whether Qin Yuru was his son¡¯s daughter or not. Previously, he thought Qin Yuru was beneficial for him. But after Qin Huaiyong said everything, he didn¡¯t want to recognize such a notorious granddaughter anymore. ¡°After all, I have many granddaughters!¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion knows about this, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly with sarcasm in his eyes.

    One refused to recognize Qin Yuru while the other refused to take her as a daughter. It had pictured what would happen to Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Summon Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± The Emperor nodded and felt that it was the only way.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I¡¯m going to see Imperial Grandmother!¡± said Chu Liuchen, who stood up and nced at the two-kneeling people in dispute.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The Emperor nodded. The matter really gave him a headache, but he had to deal with it. No matter who would take Qin Yuru as a daughter, she could not escape the charge of murdering Madam Di. ¡°Such a vicious woman will disgrace whichever mansion that takes her.¡±

    That was also the most important reason why no one wanted to recognize her!

    ¡°No, Your Majesty! Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion will definitely stand on the side of General Qin...¡± Grand Prince was a little flustered. He really didn¡¯t want to recognize Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Grand Prince, Uncle the Emperor decides everything. You¡¯d better listen to him!¡± said Chu Liuchen, who nced at Grand Prince as he walked out.

    Grand Prince was choked and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. He had said before that the Emperor could decide it. His objection would inevitably make the Emperor unhappy.

    As his eyes fell on Chu Liuchen walking out of the door, Grand Prince felt shocked in his heart. ¡°I have underestimated Prince Chen before!¡±

    ¡°Master, Prince Yue entered the Pce!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported in a low voice as he walked to the side of Chu Liuchen, who came out of the Imperial Study.

    ¡°Where has he gone?¡± Chu Liuchen flicked his sleeves and asked gently.

    ¡°The direction you have guessed, Master. Are you going to have a look?¡± Xiao Xuanzi lowered his voice.

    ¡°No! Leave him alone first,¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and raised his beautiful eyes to look in that direction. Then he turned around and left for the Pce of Benevolent Peace. ¡°Good! Chu Liuyue came!¡±

 Chapter 952 - A Secret Date of Two Intimate Lovers

    <h4>Chapter 952 A Secret Date of Two Intimate Lovers</h4>

    Chu Liuyue was invited somewhere soon after he entered the Pce.

    It was Moyan who invited him. She was waiting for him behind the flower shrubs. When seeing Chu Liuyueing over, she hurried forward, bowed, and motioned for Chu Liuyue to follow her.

    Chu Liuyue hesitated for a moment and then left with her.

    As Shao Yanru¡¯s private principal maid, Moyan was responsible for delivering messages for her master and Chu Liuyue, so she was very sophisticated.

    They made several turns and finally arrived at a remote courtyard.

    With the name ¡°pce¡±, it was nothing but a small courtyard where people in the Imperial Pceid their sundries. It only had a few small rooms, among which the main room was open, and Shao Yanru was standing at its door. On catching sight of Chu Liuyue, she became so excited that she lifted her dress and rushed to him. Unfortunately, she tripped and almost fell off in front of him.

    Chu Liuyue subconsciously reached out to hold her, and Shao Yanru fell into his arms. She raised her head, looked at him tearfully, and greeted with deep affection, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Shao Yanru¡¯s jade-like face and red lips made the clothes on her look ordinary and old.

    She wore an upper outer garment in light pink and a long jade-white dress with several beads hanging on the edge. The dress was made from cheap materials that were usually for ordinary pce servants, but the model¡¯s charming appearance made it look even glorious.

    The beauty was still in Chu Liuyue¡¯s arms. He felt her fragrant and warm body and looked at her watery eyes filled with affection and pain.

    He could see that Shao Yanru did not live a good life in the Pce. He couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for her pointed chin. ¡°She has lost a lot of weight!¡±

    With his head lowered, Chu Liuyue looked at Shao Yanru in his arms and didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t let her go, either.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru looked at him eagerly, and tears fell along her cheeks before she could say anything more. Even a cold-hearted person would feel softhearted when seeing a sad and aggrieved beauty like her, let alone Chu Liuyue, who had feelings for Shao Yanru.

    His eyes became soft.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru called him again and suddenly pushed him away. ¡°Your Highness, I... I just want to see your face one more time. You will be in my heart forever even if we are separated into two worlds! I... I have no regrets in this life. If there is a second life, please marry me early!¡±

    Shao Yanru cried as she spoke, shedding drops of tears, miserable.

    Then she turned around, covered her face, and was about to run away.

    Chu Liuyue reached out to catch her sleeve, and Shao Yanru involuntarily fell into his arms again.

    Because of Chu Liuyue¡¯s gentleness, she couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears. She stared at him without any intention of looking away.

    ¡°Your Highness, I only hope that you can understand my feelings! I don¡¯t care about any other people but you.¡±

    She sounded more and more pathetic.

    Chu Liuyue reached out to wipe the tears on her face and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    ¡°You are everything in my life, Your Highness. Other people mean nothing to me. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore whether I will spend the rest of my life in the Pce. I... I think it might be a good end. At least no one will disturb me. I can make it even if I live a much more bitter life!¡±

    Shao Yanru was so sorrowful that she shed more tears, and her eyes were full of affection.

    She was willing to suffer a lonely life in the Pce for Chu Liuyue¡¯s sake! She could do anything only for the sake of him! How could a man not be moved by such affection?

    Chu Liuyue took the handkerchief in Shao Yanru¡¯s hand, gently wiped her tears, and coaxed her in a gentle voice, ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t say that I would give you up!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness... Do you mean what you said, Your Highness? Are you going to take care of me?¡± Shao Yanru widened her eyes in surprise and caught Chu Liuyue¡¯s hand, excitedly begging for an exact answer and totally ignoring that they were intimately touching.

    ¡°But you and Prince Zhou...¡± Chu Liuyue paused, and the atmosphere became cold.

    ¡°I... I have nothing to do with Prince Zhou! Please trust me, Your Highness. Although he once confessed his love to me, I only have feelings for you. I won¡¯t... ¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s crystal tears dropped on Chu Liuyue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°He also likes you and wants to marry you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Chu Liuyue frowned. Shao Yanru had good status, but the Empress might not necessarily approve of her.

    ¡°Prince Zhou has never said that he wants to marry me, and I have never offered such advice to him. He only said that he had a good feeling for me. But I didn¡¯t want to listen to him and left early!¡± Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue and said.

    Hearing her exnation, Chu Liuyue became less suspicious. Actually, he didn¡¯t believe that Chu Liuzhou would insist on marrying Shao Yanru. ¡°It is hard for Chu Liuzhou to persuade the Empress, even if he falls in deep love with Shao Yanru. He has little freedom in his own marriage than me!

    ¡°Of course, Chu Liuzhou likes Shao Yanru. That was why he rushed over and said those words to me that day. He was just jealous of me winning Shao Yanru¡¯s heart.¡±

    He had thought about what had happened that day, and Shao Yanru once sent him a letter to exin it. But Chu Liuyue just ignored her and kept a suspicion in his heart from then on. At this moment, he felt much better after hearing Shao Yanru exin it without hesitation. ¡°If that is the case, Chu Liuzhou¡¯s behavior makes sense now.¡±

    After all, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou hated each other very much.

    ¡°What about my father?¡± After thinking for a while, Chu Liuyue asked again. That was another knife in his heart that hurt him very much.

    ¡°No! How could you suspect that I made up to the Emperor just after I confessed my love for you? I am not that kind of woman who will do such a thing to enter the Pce! Whether you believe it or not, I... I will only say it once. It¡¯s the Empress... It¡¯s the Empress!¡± Shao Yanru burst into tears again.

    Chu Liuyue was stunned. He held Shao Yanru¡¯s hand tightly and asked, ¡°The Empress set you up?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She did it because of Prince Zhou...¡± Shao Yanru choked with sobs, and her beautiful face was a mess.

    Chu Liuyue patted her gently on the back and showed an angry face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that it was the Empress who set up Shao Yanru! To make Chu Liuzhou give up Shao Yanru, she trapped Shao Yanru into entering the Imperial Pce disgracefully. How vicious she is!¡±

    Thinking of this, he felt more pity for Shao Yanru. After all, he still had feelings for her. ¡°There is a reason why she ends up like this!¡±

    She looked really piteous with eyes filled with tears, which aroused his tender affection.

    ¡°In such a case as this, you have no other options,¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°I swear I will be only absorbed in you, Your Highness, no matter how the Empress forces me...¡± Shao Yanru¡¯s face was red. Shy as she was, she said her promise out loud.

    How could Chu Liuyue not be moved by such a sincere confession of love from a beauty like Shao Yanru? He held her tighter, and his heart missed a beat when her delicate body in his arms touched his.

    However, loving he was, Chu Liuyue was well aware that they were in the Pce now, a ce unsuitable for them to do that. Therefore, he slowly let go of Shao Yanru.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Shao Yanru said. Her cheeks had a bloom and her lips were as red as cherries, which made her look even more charming.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s delicate and charming lips reminded Chu Liuyue of another beautiful face. ¡°Such lips should match that enchanting face! Even Shao Yanru looks in whenpared with her! I prefer the peony among flowers.

    ¡°Even when she shows an indifferent expression, she still looks iparably gorgeous in the moonlight.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness...¡± Seeing Chu Liuyue in a daze, Shao Yanru called softly with a red face.

    Chu Liuyue showed a cold face and said, ¡°You leave first, and don¡¯t ask to meet me so often!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. If... if you need to inquire about something, I can help you! Though I live in a remote corner, it is still in the Imperial Pce!¡± Shao Yanru said in an increasingly soft voice with her affectionate eyes fixed on Chu Liuyue. Anyone who saw Shao Yanru like this would feel that the girl had put Chu Liuyue in her heart and had undying affection for him.

    And Chu Liuyue was very satisfied that Shao Yanru was mindful of him anytime. But he didn¡¯t ask her to do anything but justforted her. ¡°Stay in the Pce and keep yourself safe. I will send anything you need, but I won¡¯t do it so often in case other people notice us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send anything to me, Your Highness. I... I just want you to keep me in your heart. So I can survive the tough life and keep waiting for you!¡± Shao Yanru looked at Chu Liuyue and said, considering everything for him. With ck hair as soft as clouds, she looked more beautiful now.

    ¡°Well, you have to go now. I will inform you if necessary!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! I¡¯m leaving now. If someone else finds me here, it¡¯s not good for you!¡± Shao Yanru said softly. She knew it was time to leave now.

    ¡°Too much is as bad as too little.¡± Shao Yanru knew that it was the best time to stop. She felt relieved after bringing Chu Liuyue under control. ¡°Chu Liuyue is the most useful person. How can I give him up? With his help, Grandma and Father will think highly of me, and I will get more resources!¡±

    As for Shao Jie¡¯er, no one would care about her.

    She bowed deeply to Chu Liuyue, and she turned to look back repeatedly at almost every step when she left.

    Shao Yanru didn¡¯t stop until she turned around and couldn¡¯t see Chu Liuyue. The affection in her eyes was gone. She looked around and turned in another direction.

    It led to the Buddha Hall, where Pushan Nun lived in the Pce and dealt with the affairs of the Buddha Hall...

 Chapter 953 - Drive Her Out!

    <h4>Chapter 953 Drive Her Out!</h4>

    ¡°Princess Chen, Eldest Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion came!¡± When Yujie came in and reported, she curled her lip disdainfully, for she had contempt for Qin Yuru.

    ¡°She has been a disagreeable person since I knew her in Jiangzhou! Why does shee here? What does she want?¡±

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and said with a smile. It was not surprising for her that Qin Yuru woulde over.

    ¡°With such a personality, how can she keep a low profile after knowing that she is from the royal family?¡±

    Yujie led Qin Yuru in soon. When Qin Yuru saw Shao Wanru, she just bowed slightly and then directly sat in a chair.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girls were infuriated by her rudeness.

    Shao Wanru nced at Qin Yuru and asked casually, ¡°Can I help you, Eldest Young Madam Di?¡±

    Qin Yuru looked around at the ornaments, jealous and hateful. ¡°I should have been the one enjoying these luxuries with my family background. Why is it not me but Shao Wanru?¡±

    ¡°It is the first time that I have visited your ce, Sister. The decoration of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion is surprisingly gorgeous! We really should spend more time together from now on. We are sisters, so we shouldn¡¯t keep a distance!¡± Qin Yuru straightened up and said in a slightlycent tone, for Grand Prince had promised her that he would ept her into his family.

    ¡°As long as I enter the Chu family, I will be a royal family member and might be a princess. At that time, my status will be much higher than Shao Wanru¡¯s. If she had not married Prince Chen, she would have had to salute me!

    ¡°Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is an official royal family member, Shao Wanru¡¯s surname is not Chu.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Eldest Young Madam Di?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m the same as you. My biological father is not General Qin. I am one of the royal family!¡± Qin Yuru came to tell Shao Wanru on purpose. She became prouder after showing off her identity.

    She wanted to see Shao Wanru¡¯s surprised, flustered and envious face. Of course, it was just the first step because she hadn¡¯t got the chance to meet those princes yet, though she had never had it before. ¡°Though Grand Prince shares the same surname Chu as the Emperor, they are very remote rtives. That means I can marry one of the Emperor¡¯s sons, doesn¡¯t it?

    ¡°With such status, I can at least be a consort if I can¡¯t be a princess!¡±

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked with undisguised sarcasm in her shimmery watery eyes, ¡°You seem very proud that Madam Di cheated on her husband!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words were so offensive that her servant girls burst intoughter and cheered in their hearts when they saw Qin Yuru¡¯s awkward face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Sister!¡± Qin Yuru red at Shao Wanru and retorted with a blushed face.

    ¡°There is one more thing, Eldest Young Madam Di. My parents only gave birth to me, so I don¡¯t have any sisters. I don¡¯t understand why you call me Sister,¡± Shao Wanru said with sarcasm in her eyes and saw Qin Yuru¡¯s face turn livid.

    Qin Yuru couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She pointed at Shao Wanru and cried angrily, ¡°Qin Wanru, you...¡±

    Shao Wanru picked up an ornament beside her and threw it at Qin Yuru¡¯s outstretching hand. It hit Qin Yuru on the fingertips, and she felt a lot of pain. She was really shocked and hurriedly withdrew her hand.

    The ornament fell on the ground, but it didn¡¯t smash.

    ¡°I am Princess Chen now, so the rabble can¡¯t call me by my name. What¡¯s more, my name is not Qin Wanru anymore. How can you forget such an important thing? You really have short memories, Eldest Young Madam Di!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly, ¡°Tell me if you have something more to say. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, or I will drive you out!¡±

    Qin Yuru looked at Shao Wanru with shock, but what she got back was Shao Wanru¡¯s cold and sharp eyes. With her cheeks twitching a few times, Qin Yuru twisted the handkerchief in hand, wanting to pounce on Shao Wanru and p her hard.

    ¡°How dare she say that!¡±

    Since Qin Yuru kept silent with a twisted and stiff face, Shao Wanru leaned back and said coldly, ¡°Come and get her out!¡±

    Yujie answered and went to pull Qin Yuru.

    Qin Yuru could no longer wait. she suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Shao Wanru, I have something important to tell you. Ask your people to go out now!¡±

    ¡°I only have Yujie and Qu Le here, both of whom are my trusted subordinates. You can say anything in front of them,¡± Shao Wanru said casually.

    She looked rxed, taking a cup of scented tea from Qu Le¡¯s hand and ncing at Qin Yuru casually. She didn¡¯t take Qin Yuru seriously at all.

    Qin Yuru was so angry that her face turned pale, but she didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper in front of Shao Wanru. She didn¡¯te here just to show off. She was no longer the Qin Yuru three years ago, either.

    ¡°I would have been dead if I hadn¡¯t watched and learned from my tough life in the past!¡±

    ¡°If you promise to cover me, I... I will tell you a secret about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± Qin Yuru gnashed her teeth and said. She knew when to stop her hostile attitude.

    She would soften when it was necessary. Things between her and Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion went too smooth for her to believe it. It was like a daydream.

    After returning to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, Qin Yuyu thought for a while and decided to sneak out again! She was still worried about something, and Shao Wanru was the most suitable person to rely on.

    ¡°Cover you? I see no reason why I have to do so, Eldest Young Madam Di!¡± Shao Wanru said in a calm voice.

    ¡°We grew up together, though we used to have some problems with each other. But there is still the tie of kinship between us. What¡¯s more, it is also good for Prince Chen. Maybe it can make the Emperor think more highly of Prince Chen!¡±

    Qin Yuru suppressed the anger in her heart and raised her head proudly.

    She believed that Shao Wanru would be tempted. ¡°A prince as Chu Liuchen is, he is always in weak health and might pass away anytime. At that time, Shao Wanru will be a widow princess without backup. I don¡¯t think that Shao Wanru is not worried about that.¡±

    Thinking of this, Qin Yuru started to feel that Shao Wanru was bluffing.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam Di, just tell me if you want to. If you don¡¯t, please leave!¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand and said indifferently.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, aren¡¯t you afraid Prince Chen will me you?¡± Qin Yuru questioned arrogantly.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam Di, will you say it or not?¡± Shao Wanru was not scared at all.

    Qin Yuru blinked her eyes and thought that she¡¯d better talk to Prince Chen directly. ¡°Maybe Prince Chen will find that I am more useful than Shao Wanru.¡±

    ¡°Is Prince Chen here? I need to talk about it with him. It¡¯s very important. I have to tell someone with power!¡± Qin Yuru saidcently.

    ¡°Drive her out.¡± Shao Wanru took a sip of tea and waved her hand casually. She didn¡¯t want to hear it, whether it was big news or not. ¡°Qin Yuru is such a troublemaker that she will cause trouble wherever she is!

    ¡°She came here today, and I can just take the chance to make clear my attitude!¡±

    Qin Yuru failed to interest Shao Wanru by stopping the story at the climax. In fact, Shao Wanru had already somewhat figured out what Qin Yuru wanted. ¡°Obviously, she wants to find another way out for herself, afraid that Grand Prince cannot keep his promise.

    ¡°Given Qin Yuru¡¯s personality, she must stir up trouble again whenever there is a chance.¡±

    Yujie went to grab Qin Yuru and rudely pulled her out.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, how dare you...¡± Qin Yuru shouted as she was pulled out of the door. However, Yujie didn¡¯t give Qin Yuru any chance to finish her words. With the help of the servant girl at the door, Yujie pulled Qin Yuru out.

    Qin Yuru struggled hard, but she was no match for Yujie, and she could only let Yujie drag her away. Mei Xue hurriedly followed up, but she did not dare to help Qin Yuru!

    When they reached the outside of the gate, Yujie let go and threw Qin Yuru out. Thetter staggered a few steps and fell heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam Di, no matter why you came here today, or what secrets you have, our masters don¡¯t care at all. If it is something huge, you¡¯d better go to the Pce and tell His Majesty! Our mansion can¡¯t afford to entertain you!¡±

    With her hands on her hips, Yujie spoke before Qin Yuru did and snorted at thetter. Then she turned around, walked into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and mmed the door to shut Qin Yuru outside!

    ¡°Shao Wanru...¡± Qin Yuru was infuriated. ¡°How dare a servant girl treat me like that?¡±

    Before she finished her words, the door opened again. That gave her a shock and stopped her cursing. It was easy to deal with a master, but it was hard to do the same with his servants, who liked to use the power of their masters to bully others. Moreover, here was Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Mei Xue hastened to help Qin Yuru up.

    Qin Yuru gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She rolled her eyes and got on the carriage, understanding that she would suffer more if she stayed here any longer.

    ¡°Wait at the intersection!¡± After getting on the carriage, Qin Yuru gave an order. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t meet Prince Chen if I wait here! With such status, I can talk to Prince Chen equally. How dare Shao Wanru treat me like that! I won¡¯t spare her! If I can meet Prince Chen, I will have the opportunity to trample on Shao Wanru with Prince Chen¡¯s help.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to ruin Shao Wanru before, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do it in the future!¡±

    ¡°Madam, Prince Chen may not see us!¡± Mei Xue said timidly.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Now I am Prince Chen¡¯s cousin, and if I tell him that I have a big secret for him, he will be willing to meet me. I am much more useful than Shao Wanru!¡± Qin Yuru said with hatred. ¡°Today, Shao Wanru humiliated me, but I will pay her back tenfold one day. I am taking the position of Princess Chen!

    ¡°What a fool Shao Wanru is! But as a man, Prince Chen must be visionary.¡± Qin Yuru found the secret by investigating it in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for three years! She guessed that someone was behind Duke Yong, and this person must be one of the royal family, either Prince Yue or Prince Zhou!

    ¡°This will interest Prince Chen...¡±

 Chapter 954 - Duke Yong Died

    <h4>Chapter 954 Duke Yong Died</h4>

    Qin Yuru indeed met Prince Chen¡¯s carriage at the intersection, but she didn¡¯t have a chance to get close to it. She took a few steps forward, but a guard whipped her heavily to the ground and injured her face. Then, more guards rushed over and took her down before she could say a word.

    Two guards with swords quickly caught her, one rudely stuffing her handkerchief into her mouth and the other tying her hands up together with a thick rope.

    Mei Xue was so stunned when seeing the scene that she didn¡¯t dare to show up. She hid behind the carriage and watched the guards from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion drag Qin Yuru away as if they were pulling a dead dog.

    They didn¡¯t take her to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Mei Xue followed them and saw the two guards drag Qin Yuru into the Ministry of Justice!

    Many passers-by also followed Qin Yuru till they reached the entrance of the Ministry of Justice, but none of them had ever noticed Mei Xue. They gossiped about it with curiosity and guessed which family Qin Yuru came from. ¡°Ordinary families cannot afford those clothes!¡±

    After Qin Yuru was dragged inside, Mei Xue was deep in a panic. She dared not stay there any longer. She rushed back to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to ask Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion for help.

    When reaching the gate, she bumped into a servant, and they both fell to the ground.

    The servant suddenly cried loud, ¡°Duke... Duke Yong fell into the river and died!¡±

    The doorman was startled. ¡°Who... Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Duke Yong! Hurry up and report to Old Madam and Countess Yong! Duke Yong had an ident! He... he fell into a river and drowned on his way home!¡± The servant panicked and burst into tears.

    Mei Xue became limp, sitting on the ground and staring at Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in front of her. She felt hopeless now as much as she was looking forward to a happy life when Qin Yuru and she came back here.

    ¡°Even Duke Yong encountered bad things. Who else could help Miss¡¯s business now?¡±

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was indeed in continuous disasters. Scandals about them were exposed one by one.

    First, Madam Di was burned to death in Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion by her biological daughter, Qin Yuru, the Eldest Young Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. Second, this First Miss Qin was actually the biological daughter of Grand Prince¡¯s fourth son instead of Ningyuan Army General. Third, Duke Yong could not bear the blow and drowned in a river.

    Of course, there were different versions of Duke Yong¡¯s drowning. Some said that Duke Yong jumped into the river because he failed to go over the shock.

    Others said that he was pushed into the water.

    ¡°Another event was also happening on the bank when Duke Yong passed by the river. Someone was catching a thief, and lots of onlookers gathered to watch the scene and identally pushed some passers-by into the river, including Duke Yong. But he was the only one who died in the ident! He had been dead when he was fished out of the water!¡±

    ¡°General Qin raised the daughter for more than ten years, but it turns out she is not his biological daughter! How ridiculous it is! That daughter even killed her mother, which has been confirmed by Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion...¡±

    ¡°Yes! Old Madam of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion has the evidence. Qin Yuru is indeed not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological daughter. Her real father was Chu Huairan!¡±

    ¡°It is also true that Qin Yuru killed her mother! When the murderer escaped to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and wanted to threaten Princess Chen, she was taken down and directly sent to the Ministry of Justice by Prince Chen.¡±

    ¡°Once it is confirmed, she must be executed even if she is a nobledy!¡±

    The Ministry of Justice executed prisoners after the autumn harvest.

    There was also hearsay among people that Qin Yuru was about to tell Princess Chen a secret at that time, but Princess Chen didn¡¯t want to hear it and drove her out.

    ¡°Why did Qin Yuru want to tell secrets to Princess Chen, with whom she was at odds? When Qin Yuru went to Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, she stayed there for a long time. Didn¡¯t she talk to her biological father and grandfather about the secret? Grand Prince recognized her without hesitation, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    More and more people began to suspect Grand Prince, who rarely appeared in front of the public. ¡°Did Qin Yuru really not tell him? What is the secret about?¡±

    ssified reports were sent to the Emperor one after one. Informed that Duke Yong once met some of his sons before he died, the Emperor flew into a rage and scolded those princes.

    Chu Liuchen was not involved. He was in the Imperial Pce at that time, and the reports said Duke Yong had never been to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Prince Yue and Commandery Prince Qing were the most suspicious. Their faces were swollen because the Emperor threw several indictment books on them.

    As a spectator, Chu Liuchen did not care about the Emperor¡¯s anger and didn¡¯t speak until the Emperor ran out of the indictment books. ¡°Duke Yong had a secret, Uncle the Emperor!¡±

    The Emperor stopped his hand holding a book and looked at Chu Liuchen. ¡°What secret?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea. I heard of it from Princess Chen, who heard about it from Qin Yuru. When Qin Yuru saw me return to my mansion, she rushed over and desperately wanted to talk with me. I think she knows what Duke Yong¡¯s secret is. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so confident in front of us!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually.

    Chu Liuchen was the only prince who wasn¡¯t rebuked by the Emperor. Even Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuxin couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, Qin Yuru has rarelye back to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion since she married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion three years ago. If she knows some secrets, they must have something to do with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. What kind of secret she thought could make me think highly of her?¡±

    ¡°What Qin Yuru thought would interest Chu Liuchen?¡± The Emperor couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he knew it couldn¡¯t be anything trivial. His cold eyes fell on Chu Liuyue and Chu Qing. ¡°The two once met Duke Yong in secret, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    One was his son, and the other was his nephew!

    ¡°Qin Yuru didn¡¯t get along well with Princess Chen in the past. She tried to kill Princess Chen several times and intended to shift all her scandals to my princess. In such cases as these, I don¡¯t think Qin Yuru would ask Princess Chen for help unless the secret she used to trade is something really serious!¡±

    Chu Liuchen blinked his eyes and smiled slightly, calm and elegant.

    However, Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously looked down. It was the secret between him and Duke Yong! The secret was the reason why Duke Yong died.

    ¡°I cannot let Father know about this secret. Otherwise, I will be the next one who dies!¡± Chu Liuyue thought.

    He clenched his fists and didn¡¯t dare to speak. He just kept silent and lowered his head as if he had just been punished. No one knew how scared and worried he was at the moment. ¡°How much does Qin Yuru know? Will she give me away?

    ¡°I should have sent someone to kill Qin Yuru at that time, so this slut will never have a chance to ruin my n!

    ¡°Has the invalid Chu Liuchen already known something?¡±

    ¡°Why not question Qin Yuru?¡± the Emperor thought for a moment and said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote, Uncle the Emperor.¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head.

    ¡°How could it be toote?¡± The Emperor frowned.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I am afraid that when she was making a scene in front of my mansion, lots of people, including the person behind, have heard something. She is now in the prison of the Ministry of Justice, but outside people still get ess to her. You can no longer get anything from Qin Yuru!¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head with a smile.

    The Ministry of Justice had strict rules, but criminals like Qin Yuru were allowed to meet families. What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯tmit any political crime. Anyone could meet her as long as they gave some money!

    Qin Yuru must have been told to keep the secret! She was at such a dead end that it was useless to threaten her with even her life.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The Emperor nodded and thought what Chu Liuchen said made sense. ¡°I have never thought about such a situation.¡±

    ¡°Why not investigate Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion directly, Uncle the Emperor? Since Qin Yuru could find it out there, you can too!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled.

    Chu Liuyue was rmed.

    ¡°Ransack Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡± The Emperor thought it was reasonable, so he mmed his hand on the table and gave the order at once. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion can keep the secret forever!¡±

    People said Duke Yong¡¯s death was either an ident or a suicide because he couldn¡¯t bear the suffering. However, the Emperor didn¡¯t buy such hearsay. It was so coincidental that he couldn¡¯t help suspecting it.

    The head of the Minister of Justice took the order and left. He was going to deal with the cases of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Zhaoyi Di is kneeling outside!¡± Derong came in and whispered in the Emperor¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Leave her alone!¡± The Emperor waved his hand coldly.

    Derong didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He walked out of the Imperial Study, outside of whose door knelt a woman in thin clothes. She lowered her head and said nothing with a pce maid kneeling beside her. As soon as the pce maid saw Derong, she called in a pleading voice, ¡°Mr. Derong!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better go, Zhaoyi Di. I can¡¯t ask His Majesty to do anything for you! I¡¯m just a servant,¡± said Derong. The Emperor was in a bad mood so that no one could cry for mercy in front of him now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep kneeling!¡± Zhaoyi Di raised her head and said with a haggard look. ¡°How can I leave now after such things happened to my family?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Zhaoyi Di. It is all about the Eldest Young Madam of your mansion!¡± Derong also thought Qin Yuru was the main cause of everything bad. ¡°She is simply a jinx. When she was in Qin¡¯s Mansion, she brought misfortune to the Qin family and made people detest them! Now she was in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion and just did the same to the Di family.

    ¡°If His Majesty figures out something in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, the entire Duke family might be over.¡±

    Zhaoyi Di looked at Derong tearfully and said, ¡°Derong, someone must plot against my brother. Please report to His Majesty that I need to talk with him!¡±

    Derong hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, Zhaoyi Di. No one can help you in this!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t put you in a difficult situation, Derong. I want to talk with him about Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. When my brother came to visit me thest time, he gave something to me. It may be useful for His Majesty,¡± Zhaoyi Di pled again.

 Chapter 955 - Zhaoyi Di Judges the Situation

    <h4>Chapter 955 Zhaoyi Di Judges the Situation</h4>

    Chu Liuchen usually returned to the mansion early. But today, it waste, and the moon was already high in the sky when he arrived home.

    Hearing that Chu Liuchen was back, Shao Wanru weed him in the corridor.

    ¡°Why are you still outside at this time? Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Chu Liuchen held her hands and asked with an unhappy face. Then he waved his hand, and the servant girls and Xiao Xuanzi stopped their feet.

    The couple entered the room hand in hand. Shao Wanru stepped close to help Chu Liuchen take off the light gray cloak with a golden edge on tiptoes and ced it on the clothes stand.

    ¡°Did anything happen?¡± asked Shao Wanru, who felt uneasy. ¡°He came back sote today! There must be something serious to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Duke Yong was used of secretly operating a concubine market to bribe the officials,¡± Chu Liuchen said casually and pulled Shao Wanru to sit on the bed.

    ¡°A concubine market?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment and asked with her long eyshes fluttering, ¡°Was it only relevant to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°No! Duke Yong was not the only person behind. Chu Liuyue must have something to do with the dirty business of selling those young girls from poor families.¡±

    She pulled her hands free from Chu Liuchen¡¯s and poured a cup of tea for him.

    ¡°Nothing else but the concubine market thing was dug out so far. The Di family have been demoted to be plebeians and driven out of the capital!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly. He took the teacup and took a sip. ¡°They didn¡¯t find that Chu Liuyue was rted to the business but suspected him of having something to do with Duke Yong¡¯s death because he couldn¡¯t exin why Duke Yong once went to his mansion.¡±

    When Duke Yong was paying visits to princes¡¯ mansions, Chu Liuchen was right in the Imperial Pce. Besides, Duke Yong didn¡¯t go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. There was no way that Chu Liuchen would be suspicious.

    Though Chu Liuyue also entered the Pce, he was still in his mansion when Duke Yong went there.

    They both entered the Imperial Pce, but Chu Liuchen did it earlier, so he wasn¡¯t suspicious while Chu Liuyue was. If they hadn¡¯t happened to do the same thing but at a different time, people might have never rted it to Chu Liuyue. Unfortunately, Chu Liuchen¡¯s early visit to the Pce made Chu Liuyue¡¯s look like a deliberate trick.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe back sote because Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion lost its title,¡± Shao Wanru felt confused and said softly.

    The concubine market event had been minimized to the least. It was a serious crime to raise young women and sell them to the officials, but it was not severe enough to sentence the criminals to death. However, if it was figured out that Chu Liuyue was also involved, and those youngdies were actually trained to collect ssified information from the officials for Chu Liuyue, that would be something really huge!

    Everyone in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion would be condemned to death!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion escaped from death this time?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. Under the light, the beautiful young man looked a littlezy.

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Someone helped them?¡±

    That was right! If no one had interfered in the matter of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, there wouldn¡¯t have been an oue so soon, the case wouldn¡¯t have been closed so quickly, and the Di family wouldn¡¯t have been let go so easily.

    It seemed that Duke Yong died with all the me!

    Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru to sit down again and asked, ¡°Who do you think the person is, Zhuozhuo?¡± He cast a sidelong nce at her.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think it was Chu Liuyue. ¡°Chu Liuyue was busy enough with his own safety at that time, so how could he take care of Duke Yong? It has been good enough that he didn¡¯t disassociate himself from Duke Yong.¡±

    ¡°The person must have something to do with Duke Yong. First, he has a reason to help Duke Yong. Second, he ismunicative enough when facing the Emperor. Could it be...¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Zhaoyi Di?¡±

    Zhaoyi Di was Duke Yong and Madam Di¡¯s younger sister, but she was a child of a concubine. Zhaoyi Di had a bad rtionship with Madam Di, so they didn¡¯t often keep in touch in the past.

    In herst life, Shao Wanru had never heard that Zhaoyi Di summoned Madam Di to the Pce.

    On the one hand, Zhaoyi Di didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Madam Di. On the other hand, she was a cautious person!

    ¡°Yes, Zhaoyi Di is a very cautious woman. When I met her in the Pce that day, she was delicate but looked very cautious. I am still confused why she waited there for me, but she must do that on purpose!

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know who her target was. Me or someone else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was indeed Zhaoyi Di! Clever girl, Zhuozhuo!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile and reached out to pinch Shao Wanru¡¯s nose gently.

    Shao Wanru felt pain from his pinch and hurriedly pped his hand away. She rubbed her nose, eyes filled with pitiful tears.

    Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw her behave like his cat.

    When Xiao Xuanzi, who was outside the door, heard his master¡¯sughter, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank God! Master is in a good mood now!

    ¡°I shall show more respect to Princess Chen from now on!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Shao Wanru pped away Chu Liuchen¡¯s mischievous hand. ¡°Did Zhaoyi Di confess everything Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion had done?¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t do so, there shouldn¡¯t have been an oue of the case so soon,¡± Shao Wanru thought in her mind.

    ¡°ording to Zhaoyi Di, Duke Yong once left something to her and asked her to hand it over to His Majesty if something bad happened to him. The stuff was still sealed when it was given to His Majesty, so Zhaoyi Di should not know what it was!¡± said Chu Liuchen, whose eyes became deeper.

    ¡°Zhaoyi Di is a crafty person. She took out an envelope with an unbroken seal of Duke Yong¡¯s name, proving that no one else had ever opened it and that she knew nothing about the letter inside. What¡¯s more, it is well known that she is a daughter of a concubine and has lived in the Pce for years, so she was never informed of what had happened in her original family,¡± Chu Liuchen thought.

    ¡°Zhaoyi Di got away from the trouble, didn¡¯t she?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help asking.

    It was amazing that Zhaoyi Di could cover herself and escape the penalty when her original family declined and fell formitting a crime.

    ¡°Nothing happened to her, and she was even credited with providing evidence. Indeed she helped Uncle the Emperor spare a lot of effort! In addition, Uncle the Emperor always favors her.¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly, ¡°If you meet her in the Pce next time, stay away from her. That woman is dangerous!¡±

    Shao Wanru curled her pink lips and said indifferently, ¡°She is just a Zhaoyi, and I am Princess Chen. I have a higher status. I am not afraid of her even if we meet!¡±

    ¡°If Zhaoyi Di keeps her nose clean, I won¡¯t go to provoke her. But if she tries to frame me, I won¡¯t resign myself to death,¡± Shao Wanru thought.

    She blinked her watery eyes and suddenly realized something. ¡°Did anything else happen?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that the one thing of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was the only reason why Chu Liuchen came back sote.

    A trace of coldness shed in his eyes. ¡°Chu Liuyue was implicated in the case. When he was defending himself, he took Chu Liuzhou down with him. Then they had a quarrel again. Uncle the Emperor was infuriated and rebuked them. Unfortunately, it rmed the Empress and Imperial Grandmother. Everything became out of control at that time. Uncle the Emperor couldn¡¯t even deal with a family affair. How can he rule a country?¡±

    Shao Wanru hurriedly pulled the corner of his robe with a nervous face. What he said was a sacrilege against the Emperor, the ruler of the country!

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Rest assured. I won¡¯t say it outside!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s panicked look made Chu Liuchen smile. He held Shao Wanru in his arms and patted her gently.

    ¡°Do... do you...¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip, not knowing how to speak out the question in her mind.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, say it to me. You are not an irresolute person,¡± Chu Liuchen looked down at her and teased. The girl in his arms was not an ordinary woman. It must be a very difficult question.

    ¡°Do... do you hate the Emperor?¡± Shao Wanru stayed in his arms and asked in an extremely low voice.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate him. But I think he is kind of annoying,¡± Chu Liuchen said in a natural tone as if he were talking about what they ate for breakfast. He didn¡¯t sound like he was talking about the most powerful man in the country!

    ¡°Annoying?¡± Shao Wanru repeated in surprise. ¡°The Emperor stole his throne! He doesn¡¯t hate the stealer but just thinks he is annoying?¡±

    However, his answer also made her relieved. Since she had married Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she couldn¡¯t avoid worrying about things like that. For Shao Wanru, annoyance was much better than hatred.

    At least she could be assured that there wouldn¡¯t be too much blood because of it.

    ¡°He can never handle his family affairs well. He gets a harem of women who fight with each other every day. All of his sonspete and argue like gamecocks. Did he regret doing that? Has he ever thought whether it was worthwhile or not to make such decisions at that time?¡± said Chu Liuchen coldly.

    Not a trace of happiness could be found in his voice.

    Shao Wanru gently put her arms around his waist and buried her head in his chest.

    It was quiet in their room. Their breath intertwined together and warmed the atmosphere.

    Chu Liuchen kept silent for a long while. Then he reminded her in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m leaving in three days. You must tell Imperial Grandmother if you need anything. As for the others, you can ignore them if you want to! Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou will behave much better in the next few days.¡±

    It was not the first time he had said things like that, but Shao Wanru always felt touched in her heart by his sweet words.

    If he didn¡¯t care about her, he wouldn¡¯t have repeated them!

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll turn to Imperial Grandmother and be cautious. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take the front door if you go to the Pce. It is faster and more convenient to take the side door. The building in front of Chuxiu Pce is mine. You can go there to enjoy the scenery or take a rest when you are tired. The servants there are my people!¡± said Chu Liuchen again.

    ¡°I knew it.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and closed her eyes. She had never ever felt asfortable as she did now in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms. Only his hug could make her no longer panicked and alert. With Chu Liuchen¡¯spany, she could ignore everything and be a soft and delicate girl!

 Chapter 956 - The Slutty Coupleâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 956 The Slutty Couple¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    What had happened in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion caused a stir in the capital.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, a neglected ce, was investigated. Besides, many officials began to investigate their inner courts. They were afraid of receiving girls from Duke Yong and being investigated by the Emperor.

    Fortunately, this was caused by Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and also ended in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!

    Many aristocratic families secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s affair was also revealed. Madam Di¡¯s affair in those years was not really unknown to others. Some people said they had seen Madam Di and Chu Huairan meet in private, and they had met many times. Later, Madam Di hurried to marry far away, because there was not a good family that was willing to marry her in the capital city.

    Everyone thought that Madam Di and Chu Huairan just had an affair. Unexpectedly, they had not only an affair but also a child, Qin Yuru. Moreover, Madam Di married Qin Huaiyong with Qin Yuru.

    This Ningyuan Army General was familiar to the people in the capital city. Though he had been in the capital for only three years, so many things had happened to his two daughters that people paid attention to him.

    Neither of them was his biological daughter!

    The younger daughter was entrusted by an old friend and raised in the mansion after her family background was known. The eldest daughter had lived as First Miss Qin. She used to frame up her younger sister. ording to the way of dealing with the two daughters, the Qin¡¯s Mansion seemed to stand by the side of the eldest daughter.

    Unexpectedly, the original weak younger daughter became Princess Chen after returning to her original family.

    The vicious eldest daughter, who did not abide by the boudoir rules, ruined her husband¡¯s family after getting married, and even burned her natural mother to death!

    Every dog has its day. God is watching what people do. Evil will be rewarded with evil. It is always true!

    ¡°Was Qin Yuru really prisoned and will be executed after fall?¡± Zhao Qingyu, who was beautiful, gritted her teeth and asked in a simple yard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about her at this time!¡± said Wang Shengxue impatiently. He stood up and walked around in a few circles. ¡°Didn¡¯t hee again?¡±

    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t!¡± Zhao Qingyu, the former Ning Caixian, was not on this at all. Thinking of Qin Yuru, she said with hatred in her eyes, ¡°Can I visit the prison? I want to see what happened to this bitch. Those days, she almost killed me in the prison. Now it is her turn!¡±

    How could she not hate her! Without Qin Yuru, she would have married Di Yan. If she had married Di Yan, things would have been different, and there would not have been so many scandals.

    Ning Caixian med Qin Yuru for all these things!

    If it weren¡¯t for Qin Yuru, she should have been Princess Duke Yong, and Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion should have been fine. If there was a chance, she would also visit Di Yan and show him how stupid he had been.

    ¡°What will you visit her for? She is a woman in prison. Is the prison a good ce to visit? Isn¡¯t it unlucky?¡± said Wang Shengxue angrily.

    ¡°You... you... are you talking about me?¡± Ning Caixian felt wronged, and her eyes turned red.

    She had also been sent to prison. She was just a woman in prison as he said.

    ¡°All right, forget it. Don¡¯t cry. If we can¡¯t do it well, neither of us will be fine. Don¡¯t you want to marry me as a legal wife?¡± Wang Shengxue had to lower himself and coax Ning Caixian, as he still needed her now.

    ¡°What can I do when he doesn¡¯te? It¡¯s all because you came here for nothing. He saw it and must be suspicious!¡± Ning Caixian left well enough alone. She wiped her tears and med Wang Shengxue in an injured tone.

    Hearing this, Wang Shengxue became more annoyed. He thought, ¡°How could I know Yan Xi wouldn¡¯te? Wasn¡¯t he easy to fool and obedient before? Why didn¡¯t hee suddenly? He hasn¡¯t been here these days.

    ¡°Besides, the imperial exam ising. After the imperial exam, there won¡¯t be a chance. If I can¡¯t deal with it, I will be in trouble.¡±

    Wang Shengxue was rather anxious.

    He dared to oppose Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion before because of Wang Yishu¡¯s evidence. Now the evidence was useless. If he did not help Marquis Xing do something, Marquis Xing would not allow him to visit the mansion, and would even harm him.

    ¡°Visit him again!¡± thinking for a while, Wang Shengxue said, gnashing his teeth and stamping his foot.

    ¡°I... I visit him? Didn¡¯t you say I shouldn¡¯t actively get in touch with him?¡± Ning Caixian asked with confusion. She had sneaked out of the capital and lived in a vige outside the city.

    How could Ning Caixian, who was desperate for revenge, be willing to stay in the vige for the rest of her life? Then, she secretly asked someone for help to meet Wang Shengxue.

    They had hooked up in private for a long time. This time, they intended to plot against the schr named Yan Xi. It was also a trap set by Wang Shengxue.

    Ning Caixian was a crucial role in it.

    ¡°If you go, others may think you have a tie with him. Afterward... when something happens, you can me him for it!¡± said Wang Shengxue vaguely. Then he took Ning Caixian¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°After this matter is over, we will have money, and I will marry you. We will have a grand wedding, and you should have a decent life!¡±

    ¡°But... what about my younger sister?¡± Ning Caixian lowered her head and held the handkerchief in her hand.

    ¡°Your younger sister is just a concubine. You should take care of her in the future. It will be fine if you and your sister marry me together. You will help me manage the backyard, and of course, your sister will be in your charge!¡± Wang Shengxue¡¯s tone became gentler as he belittled Ning Xueqing mercilessly.

    He thought, ¡°She is just a concubine. How dare she take charge of my business?¡±

    ¡°But my younger sister has been cruel. I... I am afraid of her!¡± Ning Caixian raised her tender face in tears. She looked timid and delicate, causingpassion from him.

    ¡°She is cruel and merciless. But how can she go beyond you as the legal wife? If she really does something vicious, you can just send her away. She is just a concubine. What big troubles can she make?¡± Wang Shengxue ttered Ning Caixian indifferently.

    These words pleased Ning Caixian¡¯s heart!

    She must be a wife, not a concubine. Ning Xueqing had humiliated her many times in the past. Now her sister was just a concubine, but she could be a legal wife. With this position and Wang Shengxue¡¯s words, she could raise her sister if her sister was obedient. Otherwise, she could send her sister away, then she wouldn¡¯t be ufortable.

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. She took Wang Shengxue¡¯s hand and pressed it to her face. Then she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ll go soon. But what do you think of my wordsst time? You can let her go!¡±

    With these words, Ning Caixian curled her lips and looked to the door. A servant girl was standing outside the door. ¡°If she dies someday, there will be no evidence!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to have too many ties with Yan. She was going to be the legal wife. How could she get involved with other men?

    ¡°You mean she should die?¡± Wang Shengxue frowned but did not withdraw his hand. His hand slipped into Ning Caixian¡¯s cor, and she began to groan softly.

    ¡°If she died, there would be no evidence. Besides, the marriage certificate... is a trouble now!¡± Ning Caixian nodded. She pushed his hand shyly but did not really push his hand away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to kill her. We have to make others ept it and let her agree!¡± Wang Shengxue found it difficult.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not difficult. Just find a ce with many people, and let her jump off the building. Then she will die with no testimony of a witness,¡± said Ning Caixian disdainfully. In fact, she had wanted to change into a servant for a long time. This servant girl dared to secretly seduce Wang Shengxue when she didn¡¯t care. How could she tolerate her?

    Now they needed a dead person. This girl couldn¡¯t escape!

    ¡°Will she agree?¡± Wang Shengxue¡¯s hand paused and then moved again.

    Ning Caixian panted tenderly and threw herself into Wang Shengxue¡¯s arms. Her face was red and shy, but her words were extremely vicious.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Give her some drugs first, and tell her that she¡¯ll be fine. She just needs to do a show, jumping off somece!¡±

    ¡°Drugs? What drugs can make her do this?¡± Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t believe it. This sounded incredible.

    ¡°There is a kind of drugs. One will feel dazed after taking them, just like being drunk. At this time, take her to the ce and tell her that someone will save her downstairs. Let her say some words and jump down. Then it¡¯s done!¡± Ning Caixian suggested.

    Normally, she would certainly know that no one would save her downstairs. But when she was in a daze, it would be easy to fool her.

    ¡°Do you have the drugs?¡± Wang Shengxue asked, ¡°How long do theyst?¡±

    ¡°I have the drugs, but they won¡¯tst long. I got them by chance. Though they won¡¯tst long, they will be enough for her to jump off a building!¡± said Ning Caixian proudly.

    ¡°How did you get them?¡± Wang Shengxue was surprised, as he had never heard of the drugs.

    ¡°Just by chance... I saved a person, and he gave them to me... Then he left!¡± said Ning Caixian vaguely. She could not tell all the secrets. She had nned to use the drugs to deal with Qin Yuru. Now that Qin Yuru was dying, the drugs were useless. But she could use them for other purposes.

    ¡°Shengxue, let me visit Qin Yuru. I will ask her to visit Childe Yan. Afterward, many people will see them together, and there will be evidence. Then you will definitely seed!¡±

    ¡°A servant girl is not important enough!¡± Wang Shengxue was still a little hesitant.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say she is a servant girl, who knows! Just dress her up and send her there!¡± Ning Caixian rolled her eyes and thought, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t be the unlucky bait. It will be fine if Yan doesn¡¯te. Who knows what will happen to me in the end? Even though he said I would be fine, I don¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to send this restless servant girl away! If something bad happens, she¡¯ll die, and I¡¯ll get rid of it. I still want to see how miserable Qin Yuru is!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal!¡± Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t hesitate much this time. He just agreed after thinking for a while. It was indeed the best decision at present. He found it difficult to get the marriage certificate, and it was not easy to see Yan Xi now.

    It would be best if she died!

    A dead person without any testimony of the witness was enough for a marriage certificate!

    What she said decisively before she died was the evidence...

 Chapter 957 - Qin Yuru, You Have a Visitor

    <h4>Chapter 957 Qin Yuru, You Have a Visitor</h4>

    In the prison, Qin Yuru trembled in fear. She never thought that she would end up in the Ministry of Justice and be sentenced to decapitation!

    How could they do that to her? She was rted to the royal family. How could they sentence her to decapitation? Someone must have made a mistake!

    Now her status was equal to a Princess, right? She was more distinguished than Shao Wanru had ever been in the past. Why would she end up in prison?

    ¡°Qin Yuru, you have a visitor!¡± the female prison guard said coldly.

    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± Qin Yuru rushed to the door and said anxiously. She was overjoyed. It must be her grandfather and father that hade to save her!

    ¡°Who else could I be? Qin Yuru, take a look and see who I am!¡± A woman came in, lifted the cloak on her head, and looked viciously at Qin Yuru who was in front of her.

    Qin Yuru looked skinny and lost all her former beauty, and the woman was pleased to see that.

    ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t recognize the woman at first and took a step back.

    ¡°Who am I? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Ning Caixian looked at the prison and sneered. ¡°Back then, you got me into the prison, and now you also end up in prison. Indeed, it is karma. Qin Yuru, you used to ingratiate yourself with Di Yan, but have you ever thought that you would end up like this today?¡±

    ¡°You... you are... Ning... Ning Caixian?¡± Qin Yuru screamed in horror. She recognized her and abruptly fell to the ground, and then moved backward.

    Under the dim yellow light of the cell, Ning Caixian looked unsteady, with some darkness on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over... Your death has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t intend to kill you. Back off, back off!¡± Qin Yuru screamed. She shook her hands in horror and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Ning Caixian is dead. Ning Caixian is dead. Why is she here?¡± Qin Yuru was confused.

    In the past three years, although Ning Caixian was dead, Qin Yuru and Di Yan had mentioned her name Ning Caixian every time they quarreled.

    For Di Yan, Ning Caixian was the apple in the eye. What he could not get was always the best, but Qin Yuru killed her.

    For Qin Yuru, Ning Caixian was like a stain on her face. Even if she washed it clean, she felt that it had been there all the time!

    How could Qin Yuru not be afraid, when a person who had been dead for three years suddenly appeared in this dim yellow cell! Ning Caixian might have died in the cell at that time!

    ¡°Qin Yuru, are you afraid?¡± Ning Caixian looked at Qin Yuru coldly and asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over. It wasn¡¯t me; it wasn¡¯t me who killed you... It was Di Yan; it was Di Yan... It has nothing to do with me, you should look for Di Yan...¡± Qin Yuru shook her hands quickly and spoke with a lousy choice of words. She just wanted Ning Caixian to leave.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it? Qin Yuru, you have not died yet, how could I die? I must see you beheaded!¡± Ning Caixian raised the corners of her mouth mockingly.

    ¡°You... you are not dead...¡± Qin Yuru slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Of course I am not dead. Qin Yuru, you are in great trouble now. You are going to be beheaded soon. I am really happy to see it!¡± Ning Caixian raised the corners of her mouth and looked down at Qin Yuru. ¡°Have you ever thought about everything that happens now? At that time, you married into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansioncently. But now what?¡±

    ¡°I, I am rted to the royal family... You, you, back off!¡± Knowing Ning Caixian was not dead, Qin Yuru was not scared anymore. She red at Ning Caixian and defended herself.

    ¡°Rted to the royal family? Are you talking about Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion? I heard the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion said that they wouldn¡¯t want a vicious granddaughter. So what if you¡¯re his flesh and blood? There are a lot of granddaughters in Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion. Your father has so many children; some were born inside the manor, and others were born outside the manor. There are more than a dozen Misses in the manor. You are an obstacle to their marriage!¡± Ning Caixian ridiculed mercilessly.

    She gloated over the abject misery of Qin Yuru. She stepped into the cell, went to Qin Yuru¡¯s side, and looked at Qin Yuru, who was sitting on the ground and lost her dignity. She lifted her foot and stamped hard on Qin Yuru¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Qin Yuru screamed in pain and pushed Ning Caixian¡¯s foot hard.

    Ning Caixian staggered and took a step back. ¡°Qin Yuru, how dare you hit me!¡±

    After saying that, she kicked squarely at Qin Yuru¡¯s chin, and her lips immediately bled.

    Qin Yuru got hurt so badly that she pounced forward and pushed Ning Caixian to the ground. The two of them wrestled on the ground of the cell.

    The female prison guard outside heard the noise inside and came in to pull the two apart. By that time, their hair was in a mess, and they even got scratches on their faces.

    ¡°Bitch, you will die a terrible death!¡± Ning Caixian was so angry that she cursed loudly. She didn¡¯t expect that she would lose to Qin Yuru in this situation.

    Qin Yuru was raised in the General¡¯s Mansion. When she was in Jiangzhou, there weren¡¯t many rules for the Misses so she could go out from time to time. Although she wasn¡¯t trained in martial arts, she was still stronger than Ning Caixian.

    ¡°Bitch, so what if you are not dead now? Look at you now; have you already be a prostitute?¡± Qin Yuru cursed unwillingly.

    ¡°You bitch! You are a prostitute! I am going to be Childe Wang¡¯s legal wife soon, but now you are going to be beheaded. Your reincarnation will suffer in your next life!¡± Ning Caixian covered the scar on her face with a handkerchief and cursed angrily.

    ¡°Childe Wang? Who is that stupid Childe Wang? Is he your customer? If so, it is really hard to say that he will marry you. How would someone marry a prostitute as his legal wife!¡± Qin Yuru sneered. At this time, she also threw caution to the wind. She had been acting with extreme caution in the prison and had been in a bad mood for a long time.

    Ning Caixian¡¯s arrival helped let off steam.

    At this time, she could scold her as much as she wanted!

    ¡°Qin Yuru, you bitch. You have such a bad mouth! I am going to marry Wang Shengxue, Childe Wang, the nephew of Marquis Xing. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Ning Caixian was ridiculed by Qin Yuru, which made her want to scratch Qin Yuru¡¯s face again.

    The female prison guard pulled Ning Caixian out of the cell with an unhappy face. Although she got some benefits, it might look bad if Ning Caixian shouted it out.

    She also regretted that she had let a prostitute in.

    She was misled by Qin Yuru. When Ning Caixian came over, although she was well-dressed, she was not apanied by any servant girl. It did seem that she was not a good girl from a decent family.

    The cell quieted down. Qin Yuru covered her painful twitching face and thought about what Ning Caixian had just said. ¡°Wang Shengxue? The nephew of Marquis Xing?¡±

    She suddenly remembered something and looked at the prison door in astonishment. She actually knew that Wang Shengxue. ¡°Isn¡¯t he Ning Caixian¡¯s brother-inw?¡± Qin Yuru thought to herself.

    She knew that from one of her quarrels with Di Yan. At that time, they were having a fight about Ning Caixian again. After Di Yan smashed several things and left, Qin Yuru also got angry, so she went shopping with her servant girl. When she passed by Ning¡¯s Mansion, she deliberately stayed a little longer and saw Ning Xueqinging out with Wang Shengxue.

    After asking someone to inquire about it, she knew about Ning Xueqing¡¯s and Wang Shengxue¡¯s identities!

    Ning Xueqing was Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine, and it was said that she became a concubine because of an ident. It was not clear what the ident was, but it surely had something to do with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Ning Xueqing and Wang Shengxue had been in a rtionship for a long time. Originally, he intended to marry Ning Xueqing!

    Later in their quarrel, Qin Yuru had used this matter to provoke Di Yan from time to time, saying that Di Yan liked this kind of slutty woman. The Ning sisters were both the kind of woman who would have an affair with a man before getting married. No one knew how many men they had had an affair with!

    ¡°She stole her brother-inw?¡± Qin Yuru thought it through, and then suddenly fell to the ground,ughing out loud.

    Ning Xueqing probably had never thought that her biological sister would steal her husband and be his legal wife. If she was not in prison now, she would definitely make Di Yan see that clearly.

    But now she was in prison.

    As sheughed, herughter turned into tears. She was rted to the royal family. How did she end up like this? Did the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion abandon her?

    She had a great talk with the Grand Prince that day and he had also recognized her. Why would it end up like this now?

    ¡°Qin Yuru, you have a visitor!¡± The female prison guard¡¯s ttering voice suddenly came from the door. Then Shao Wanru appeared at the door of the prison with Yujie.

    Compared with Ning Caixian just now, Shao Wanru looked noble at the first sight. ¡°Princess Chen, pleasee in. This person has just fought with another woman. You¡¯d better not go in; in case you get beaten by this crazy woman!¡± The female prison guard was particrly fawning on her, for fear of Princess Chen getting hurt.

    Princess Chen was different from that prostitute just now. It doesn¡¯t matter if a prostitute got hurt, because what could she do anyway?

    ¡°Did someone visit her? Who was it?¡± Shao Wanru asked casually.

    ¡°It was a prostitute. She was good-looking. When she came in to visit Qin Yuru, they got into a fight like two crazy women!¡± the female prison guard looked at Qin Yuru, who was in a mess, and said disdainfully.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and motioned for her to leave!

    Before she left, the female prison guard threatened Qin Yuru fiercely again. ¡°It is a great blessing for you that Princess Chen hase to visit. If you don¡¯t cherish the good luck, you will get into trouble!¡±

    Qin Yuru shivered. Of course, she knew what the female prison guard said was true.

    As her eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful and delicate face, Qin Yuru abruptly crawled to the prison door and said, ¡°Second Sister, please save me. I... I didn¡¯t mean to do that. She was so vicious that I had to set her up... Second Sister, save me. If you save me, I... I can tell you the secret of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion no longer existed during her prison time!

    ¡°First Miss, what do you want to tell me? Is it about your divorce or that Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion keeps many women and intends to give them away?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Qin Yuru in front of her calmly and said.

    Qin Yuru¡¯s face was scratched with streaks of blood, and some of her hair had been torn off, straggling all over her shoulders.

    ¡°You... you knew about it...¡± Qin Yuru opened her eyes wide in shock and looked at Shao Wanru in horror. This was indeed her trump card. Although she had not read Madam Di¡¯s letter, she knew something. In the past three years, she had seen some things in private, and after some associations between those things she came up with this secret.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. Her long eyshes cast an uneven shadow, which made her look a little cold. ¡°I want to know what happened in Jiangzhou!¡±

 Chapter 958 - Inside Story

    <h4>Chapter 958 Inside Story</h4>

    ¡°What happened in Jiangzhou? What could have happened in Jiangzhou?¡± Qin Yuru was stunned for a moment, raised her head, and did not understand what she meant!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything in Jiangzhou?¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. Her deep eyes seemed to be shining, but when one looked at them carefully, they looked deep again.

    ¡°Qin Yuru, if you want to tell me the secret of Jiangzhou, send someone to tell me. Otherwise... there will be no next step for you. Everyone confirmed your crime of killing your mother. Even if you have the blood of the Chu family in your veins now, so what? No one in Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion will try to save you!¡± said Shao Wanru slowly.

    After finishing her words, she turned around and walked out without looking at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, what do you mean?¡± Qin Yuru didn¡¯t understand and shouted loudly.

    ¡°First Miss, ourdy doesn¡¯t mean anything. That is to say, except for ourdy, no one will be able to help you in the future. This is given to you by ourdy. If you need, you can find a way with this. If you can¡¯t do anything about it, just wait for your death. There are only a few months left before the execution in fall!¡± Yujie threw a purse in her hand to Qin Yuru and said with disdain.

    Qin Yuru reached out to grab the purse and opened it in a hurry. There was a thick stack of small-sum taels of silver and notes in it. Although they were in small amounts, they were what Qin Yuru needed most at the moment.

    If they wererge-sum taels of silver and notes, she could not keep them after being discovered by the prison head. When they were small-sum, they could be separated and hidden, and it was easier for her to bribe people with them.

    Holding the purse tightly in her hands, Qin Yuru gritted her teeth. Now she had no one to rely on, so she could only rely on herself.

    She couldn¡¯t remember anything special about Jiangzhou. The only person she could think of now was Qi Tianyu.

    She didn¡¯t know, but Qi Tianyu might know!

    Yes, it was Qi Tianyu. If no one saved her, she would save herself. If she could get something from Qi Tianyu, she could make a deal with Shao Wanru. Now she was Princess Chen...

    When she thought of this, there was a glimmer of hope in Qin Yuru¡¯s panicked eyes. Only Qi Tianyu could save her. She wanted to find Qi Tianyu.

    Aftering out of the prison of the Ministry of Justice, Shao Wanru stood still and took a deep breath.

    Yujie waved to the prison head. The female prison head hurriedly came over, bowed, and saluted, and when Yujie stuffed a purse into her hands, the female prison head tried even harder to curry favor.

    ¡°The one inside has something to do with ourdy. Although it is not a good rtionship, now that she has fallen into such a situation, ourdy is kind enough not to hold a grudge against her. If there are any requests from her, you can make an exception if possible!¡± Yujie lowered her head and said.

    ¡°Yes, I understand, I understand. Her Highness is really kind!¡± The female jailer nodded repeatedly.

    The affair between Princess Chen and this First Miss Qin had been widely spread during this time. They were all talking about this pair of former sisters. Good things would happen to good people, and bad people would be punished by heaven!

    ¡°Who was the one who came before? Why did she get beaten like this?¡± Yujie rolled her eyes and asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is. She is like a lunatic. When the two meet, they beat each other. I heard she is a prostitute and that a nephew of Marquis Xing wants to marry her. His surname is... Wang. Oh, by the way, I remember that her surname is Ning... Her name is... Ning Caixian. Her name sounds like that of an indecent character in a brothel,¡± the female jailer thought for a moment and said.

    She was actually standing far away at that time, but she still heard something when they lost their cool and spoke loudly.

    Ning Caixian? Yujie¡¯s eyes paused for a moment. She knew the name. As for Marquis Xing¡¯s nephew, she was even more familiar with him.

    After talking with the female jailer for a while, Yujie got on the carriage in a hurry, and Shao Wanru was already waiting for her in the carriage. After she got on the carriage, the coachman turned around and headed to the street. This time, they had gone out to see Madame Dong.

    Such a thing had happened in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. If someone investigated carefully, it was very likely for them to find Madame Dong. At that time, when Qin Yuru broke into Fann Embroidery Shop, Madame Dong happened to leave. There was never ack of smart people in the world. Shao Wanru had to arrange it first; otherwise, Butterfly Clothing Shop would not be peaceful.

    Chu Liuyue would not suffer such a big loss.

    All the problems had started with the ount book.

    ¡°Mydy, I asked just now. The person who went to see First Miss was Ning Caixian, and she also said that Ning Caixian was going to marry Marquis Xing¡¯s nephew whose surname was Wang! Mydy, do you think it¡¯s Wang Shengxue?¡± as soon as Yujie sat down, she immediately asked anxiously. This matter was so mysterious that she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°She also said that First Miss called her a prostitute. Is Ning Caixian really not dead?¡± Shao Wanru had once said that Ning Caixian would not die so easily, so after Yujie was stunned, she recalled the past and was not so stunned anymore!

    ¡°Ning Caixian?¡± Shao Wanru repeated thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Ning Caixian, and I think she¡¯s going to marry Wang Shengxue. Mydy, Ning Caixian is really fine as you said!¡± said Yujie again. At that time, she had told the news to herdy. Herdy was very sure that Ning Caixian would not die. At first, she was dubious, but now she admired her more!

    This was also the reason why she could ept the shocking news that Ning Caixian was not dead a little whileter.

    ¡°How could someone like her die so easily?¡± said Shao Wanru with a smile and a leisurely look in her eyes.

    Qin Yuru was a vicious person, and so was Ning Caixian. Now Ning Caixian¡¯s return made her recall another thing, the trap about Yan Xi.

    In herst life, Ning Caixian¡¯s matter didn¡¯t exist, and the trap was also set up. Unexpectedly, it fell on Ning Caixian this time.

    Wang Shengxue was with Ning Caixian, and she said that she was going to be the wife. If she was his wife, her biological sister could only be his concubine and she would be stealing her brother-inw. If it were any other woman, she might have to ept it, but Ning Xueqing was different.

    A woman like her would never take this lying down!

    This was a very good excuse. If it was used properly, there would be unexpected benefits!

    ¡°Ask Qing¡¯er to investigate the ce where Childe Yan went before and who the woman is,¡± said Shao Wanru. Originally, it had little to do with her, but since it was rted to Wang Shengxue and might be useful in the future, she had to send someone to investigate it first.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Yujie nodded and took the order.

    The carriage went all the way. After a few turns, they entered Butterfly Clothing Shop. There were still a lot of customers in Butterfly Clothing Shop. As soon as they entered the shop, they saw many female guests picking exquisite embroidery and toggle-and-loop buttons. Some took them away directly, and some didn¡¯t. They asked the shop to sew them on when their clothes were being prepared.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru hade, Madame Dong invited her to the ountant¡¯s office, and everyone else left.

    After sitting down, Shao Wanru asked, ¡°Has someone from Fann Embroidery Shop visited these days?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Madame Dong shook her head. Recently, it had been very peaceful. Nothing had happened. Even no one from Wei Dahai¡¯s side hade to keep an eye on them.

    ¡°Something happened. Even if they want, they might fail to trace it to you for a while, but they might find out the truthter!¡± said Shao Wanru calmly.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± said Madame Dong nervously. Butterfly Clothing Shop was also something she put painstaking effort into.

    ¡°If someonees to you, you are just a humble supervisor. You haven¡¯t decided anything. Just say that your boss asked you to do it!¡± said Shao Wanru.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best. But what if they turn to drastic measures?¡± Madame Dong was most worried about this. She had no power or influence. If they used the power of the government, she couldn¡¯t deal with it at all.

    ¡°What happened recently has also implicated the Pce. No one will take the initiative to stir up trouble. If they really go to the Emperor, they won¡¯t end up well either!¡± said Shao Wanru with absolute confidence.

    ¡°Mydy, do you mean that they don¡¯t dare to attack openly and only dare to hurt people behind the scenes?¡± Madame Dong breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that someone would openly force her.

    ¡°Hurting people behind the scenes can also bring powerful damage. Be careful. If you can¡¯t deal with them, send me a message. Don¡¯t fall into their trap!¡± said Shao Wanru after falling silent for a while.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Madame Dong nodded repeatedly. What she was most afraid of was using the power of the government. Now that it had turned into a hidden act, she just needed to deal with it carefully!

    ¡°Wei Dahai doesn¡¯t dare to take action recently. It may take some time. Of course, we have to prevent them from taking action secretly.¡± Shao Wanru was not assured. Madame Dong was not only facing Wei Dahai, but also Chu Liuyue. If Chu Liuyue took action, this would not end well. She had to find a way to let people know that Butterfly Clothing Shop was not a pushover!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I will be careful in everything and never let anyone take advantage of any loopholes!¡± Madame Dong promised again and calmed down. With her master, no one could really trace the matter to her.

    ¡°Has anyone annoyinge recently?¡± Shao Wanru was still worried. She always felt that Butterfly Clothing Shop, which had been fine recently, was also very worrying.

    ¡°No!¡± Madame Dong thought for a moment and shook her head with certainty. ¡°Mydy, if it¡¯s something, if there¡¯s really something, I will definitely report it to you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and stood up. If she stayed here for too long, she would be suspected. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to see if there are any new varieties!¡±

    ¡°There is a new variety of embroidery and toggle-and-loop buttons newly made. They have been improved on the basis of the previous work. There are also some other embroidery patterns under the embroidery, which makes the girl in clothes feel younger and is praised by many Misses!¡± said Madame Dong as she led Shao Wanru out.

    ¡°New variety?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile. She looked like an ordinary guest curious about the new arrivals.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ll know when you see themter. Please allow me to keep you curious. You¡¯ll know when you go and have a look,¡± said Madame Dong as she took Shao Wanru to the second floor.

    The staircase on the second floor was not small. Four to five people would not even bump into each other when they walked side by side, but today, they knocked into each other. Someone rolled down the stairs and faced Shao Wanru¡¯s group. The first one they bumped into was none other than Shao Wanru...

 Chapter 959 - Unexpected Event, Whoâ€™s More Unreasonable

    <h4>Chapter 959 Unexpected Event, Who¡¯s More Unreasonable</h4>

    Shao Wanru also saw the person above, but she couldn¡¯t react in time. She watched the person above fall down. She closed her eyes and tried hard to tilt her body.

    Yujie, who was behind Shao Wanru, saw that the situation was off. She hurriedly reached out to grab Shao Wanru¡¯s clothes and pulled back hard. Shao Wanru staggered back a few steps and happened to avoid the person rushing down from above. At this time, Madame Dong also reacted and grabbed Shao Wanru¡¯s hand.

    The person bumped into Yujie, who also took two steps back and held the handrail of the staircase.

    A few more people appeared at the stairway, among which was a gorgeous girl. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was also shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The person who bumped into Yujie steadied himself. He was a young man in his twenties and good-looking, but his eyes were hollow. At first nce, one could tell that he was a person who indulged in debauchery.

    At this time, he stared at Shao Wanru with his eyes fixed on her.

    Yujie shed to the front of Shao Wanru. She shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you! Who are you? How dare you offend our master!¡±

    ¡°Which family is your Miss from?¡± The young man looked behind Yujie with a face full of amazement.

    ¡°Second Brother, how can you be so rude!¡± before Yujie answered, a woman above said angrily.

    ¡°Younger Sister, don¡¯t interrupt me. I still have something to do. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll take you to buy something good!¡± The young man reached out to grab Yujie and pulled her aside impatiently. ¡°Little girl, let me pass. I have to apologize to your Miss. I identally slipped just now and almost disturbed her!¡±

    Although he sounded polite, Yujie could tell from his manner that he was not a decent person at all.

    Yujie was so angry that her face turned red. She pushed the young man away. She was strong. At this time, as soon as she used force, the man could not stand still and fell on the stairs with a plop.

    Everyone who saw this burst intoughter.

    ¡°Brother, she is a female rtive of some family. How can you...¡± Seeing her brother ignore her, the woman above stamped her foot angrily and ordered, ¡°Someone help the Second Young Master up!¡±

    Two servant girls came down, helped the man, and pulled him back to the top of the stairs. The man wanted to struggle, but he found that he could see the Miss standing behind the servant girl. He was so happy that his eyes lit up. He stared at Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful face and eximed inside!

    ¡°Beautiful! Truly beautiful! Really beautiful! A beauty!¡±

    This kind of dazed look was annoying no matter how one looked at it. At first nce, one knew that he was a yboy in the capital city.

    These yboys were a jinx to anyone who met them. If they were unlucky, their reputations might be ruined. These yboys all had powerful backgrounds. If they really did something rude, it would be women who suffered losses.

    Even, after the yboys spread the rumors everywhere, they would force the beautiful women to be their concubines. There were also some women who had good status in their own mansions but could only marry these yboys because their reputations had been ruined!

    Even when none of the two situations above existed, no one was willing to be the beauty these rich yboys talked about. Their reputations would be ruined by their gossip.

    ¡°How rude you are. You deserve a beating!¡± Shao Wanru looked up coldly and shifted her eyes from the young man to the seemingly anxious girl beside him.

    She was indeed an acquaintance.

    However, at this moment, she was staring at her second brother wholeheartedly and did not see Shao Wanru downstairs.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Yujie, who had long wanted to p such a lecher, immediately went up a few steps and loudly smacked the face of the man, who seemed to drool over Shao Wanru.

    No one expected that a servant girl would suddenly rush up to him and p him twice.

    Whether it was the man or the woman who was surrounded by her servant girls, they were unable to react in time and could only watch as the man received a beating.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you! Guards, seize her!¡± the man screamed in pain, pointed at Shao Wanru, and shouted.

    From the looks of it, he was going to snatch her by force!

    Two young servants immediately shed out from behind the young master fiercely. It seemed that this was not the first time that they had done this kind of thing.

    Most of the customers in Butterfly Clothing Shop were female. Seeing this, they stepped back a little bit and sighed for Shao Wanru. Another beauty who had a hard life. Although her clothes were good, they did not necessarily mean that she had power. How could herrge familypare with the rich and powerful young master?

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, if you don¡¯t stop your second brother, I¡¯m afraid that he will be carried backter!¡± said Shao Wanru coldly, and her cold eyes fell on the woman in the middle.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, the future Princess Zhou!

    With those identities, everyone knew that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was extraordinary.

    Hearing that he was going to be carried back, Second Young Master Qu was furious and shouted, ¡°How dare you talk big? Well, well, well, I like such a beauty the most. Compared with those fragile girls, this kind of beauty should be more...¡±

    Speaking of this, he was interrupted by Yujie and pped twice again. This time, she pped him even harder than before. As Second Young Master Qu fell to the ground, blood immediately flowed out of the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°How dare you...¡± Second Young Master Qu cursed in a muffled voice, pointing at Yujie.

    Yujie pped him again. Her action was so fast that people couldn¡¯t believe that a servant girl was so bold that she attacked again and again. She didn¡¯t take the other side seriously at all.

    ¡°Princess Chen, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was also annoyed and said harshly.

    ¡°This one from Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s mansion has gone too far. How can he nder a member of the royal family?¡± Shao Wanru raised her head and walked slowly upstairs with Madame Dong¡¯s help. When she reached the top of the stairs, she nced coldly at the shocked Second Young Master Qu, who couldn¡¯t even speak for a moment.

    Standing still, she slightly lifted the corners of her mouth and said with a gorgeous smile, ¡°You are Second Young Master Qu, right? I¡¯ve heard Prince Chen mention you before!¡±

    ¡°Princess... Princess Chen?¡± Second Young Master Qu felt a chill in his heart. He was the legitimate grandson of Great Elder Princess, so of course, he had seen this Prince Chen. Not only had he seen him, but he had also suffered losses when he was a child. So when he grew up, he had been avoiding Prince Chen in the Pce.

    This Prince Chen was a ruthless person. Although he couldn¡¯t get up from his illness and looked like he was dying, he was definitely a cruel and merciless person.

    Not only was he vicious, but he was also good at reporting. When Second Young Master Qu was a child, he had suffered a lot at the hands of Chu Liuchen. At this time, when he saw Shao Wanru¡¯s expression, he immediately panicked. When Chu Liuchen smiled, he was also extremely handsome, absolutely like a noble and handsome young master in a painting.

    But when he was angry, he almost tortured him to death.

    ¡°Princess Chen, my second brother just bumped into your servant girl identally. You don¡¯t have to treat him like this. Princess Chen, you are too arrogant and domineering!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked at Shao Wanru coldly and said with anger, ¡°We¡¯re both rted to a Great Elder Princess; how can you bully me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bullying you?¡± said Shao Wanru coldly. She raised her watery eyes slightly and looked into Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s eyes calmly. She replied without giving in, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go to the Pce to ask the Empress Dowager to uphold justice for us, lest Infanta Yuan¡¯an think that I¡¯m bullying you!¡±

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, I¡¯m afraid your words aren¡¯t fair. This young master has done this to our princess. Are we just going to let it go like this?¡± Yujie chided. If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly just now, this person would have bumped into her princess. ording to this person¡¯s character, if he bumped into her princess, he would definitely make trouble. At that time, her princess wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it clearly even if she was in the right.

    ¡°You are just a servant girl, but you dare to be so presumptuous. Princess Chen, you are really something!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was very angry and moreover felt ashamed to be scolded by a servant girl.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, if you think what I did is wrong, do you dare to report it to the Pce with me?¡± said Shao Wanru coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Sister, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss in the Pce!¡± Second Young Master Qu, who was the first to give in, pulled Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s hand and said in a low voice.

    He really didn¡¯t dare to enter the Pce. Every time he entered the Pce, he was scolded by the Empress Dowager. Moreover, the person in front of him was Princess Chen. Although he felt it was a pity in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to show it on his face.

    It was a pity that such a beautiful woman had married a heartless invalid. She was doomed to be a widow.

    However, the future was the future, and maybe he still had a chance. He had to wait until Chu Liuchen passed away, right? It was good for him to save her face and not fall out with her now!

    ¡°Second Brother, she has bullied you so much. How can you let her go so easily!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an pulled his sleeve angrily and snapped.

    ¡°Sister, forget it. It¡¯s our fault!¡±

    ¡°How could it be our fault? You fell down identally and didn¡¯t intend to bump into her. How could she ask a servant girl to p you? Her grandma is a Great Elder Princess, and so is our grandma!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Younger Sister, don¡¯t cry. When we return, we¡¯ll tell our grandma and ask her to reason with the Empress Dowager!¡± Although Second Young Master Qu was not a good person, he was still good to his sister, so heforted her in a hurry.

    ¡°Second Brother!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll buy you four sets of clothes, no, 10 sets of clothes; what do you think?¡± Second Young Master Qu looked like he wanted to settle things peacefully!

    Shao Wanru looked at the scene in front of her with cold eyes. Seeing this, even she herself suspected that she might have bullied this pair of brother and sister.

    Her long eyshes fluttered a few times, and her eyes were deep. What a coincidence! He happened to fall down when she came up. Shao Wanru knew very well about the staircase here and that it was impossible for him to rush over and fall down under normal circumstances.

    Just now, she was downstairs, but the people upstairs could see her. From the look of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she should want to go downstairs. Even if they went upstairs together, the people upstairs always saw people downstairs first, and there was anding.

    So Infanta Yuan¡¯an did it on purpose...

 Chapter 960 - Coincidence, All Here

    <h4>Chapter 960 Coincidence, All Here</h4>

    The scene in front of them was very strange. The person who was hit seemed to be bullying others, rude and unreasonable, but the one bumping into others seemed in the right.

    ¡°Second Young Master Qu, since you hit someone wrong, you should apologize!¡± There came another gentle voice from the staircase. Everyone looked back and found that they all knew him.

    Wen Xichi, dressed in a navy-blue robe, appeared in front of them with his hands sped behind his back, followed by a servant with a brocade box in his hands. From the style of the brocade box, it should be a new piece of clothunched by Butterfly Clothing Shop inside.

    It was very surprising that Wen Xichi also came to Butterfly Clothing Shop!

    With her long eyshes sweeping under her eyes, she looked faintly indifferent. She looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an and then at Wen Xichi and bowed slightly.

    If there was anyone who knew that she was the owner of Butterfly Clothing Shop, it would be Wen Xichi. It was Wen Xichi who bought this shop for her.

    The shop was selling women¡¯s clothes. Although there were asionally men in the shop, there was no reason for Wen Xichi to appear here, so it was not an idental encounter!

    Her watery eyes nced at the brocade box in the servant¡¯s hands, and her eyes became deeper and deeper. Was today¡¯s matter a spur-of-the-moment decision or plotted by several people?

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just tripped on something!¡± Second Young Master Qu said unhappily. He could admit defeat in front of a beauty, but if Wen Xichi stepped in and made him lose face in front of a beauty, he would be very unhappy.

    ¡°Whether you did it on purpose or not, you almost bumped into Princess Chen, right?¡± Wen Xichi said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not intentional!¡± Second Young Master Qu was not willing to yield!

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, did you see my second brother get beaten?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said unhappily, looked at Shao Wanru with a frown, and then looked at Wen Xichi. ¡°Third Young Master Wen, why are you so partial to Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°She associated me with Wen Xichi again?¡± Shao Wanru sneered in her heart but didn¡¯t show it on her face. At this tense moment, she suddenly smiled, which looked calm and gentle like a spring flower.

    They were all stunned.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, are you going against me again and again today because of Prince Chen and Prince Zhou?¡± after smiling, Shao Wanru said slowly with calm eyes.

    Her words made Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face change dramatically, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s hand holding the handkerchief couldn¡¯t help trembling. Involving Prince Zhou and Prince Chen was not a small matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± she exined in a hurry.

    ¡°When I went upstairs just now, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s second brother fell down and almost bumped into me. I managed to avoid him, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an said that I took advantage of my power to bully others. Now Third Young Master Wen spoke the truth and Infanta Yuan¡¯an said that Third Young Master Wen had ulterior motives. I want to ask when I offended you or when Prince Chen offended Prince Zhou to make Infanta Yuan¡¯an treat me like this!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at the people in front of her coldly with iciness in her eyes. She tore off the veil of friendly facade between them mercilessly.

    Even though Infanta Yuan¡¯an had an extraordinary status, now she was Princess Chen while Infanta Yuan¡¯an was just Prince Zhou¡¯s fiancee. Prince Zhou was the legitimate son of the Empress, but before the crown prince was appointed, he was only a little noble. Moreover, in fact, Chu Liuchen was the legitimate son of the Former Emperor. This status was higher than that of Chu Liuzhou.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have to submit to Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    She had met Infanta Yuan¡¯an several times. When they met for the first time, Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted to help Madam Jiang and Shao Yanru suppress her. After that, they kind of got along well with each other. Of course, this harmony could not be taken seriously.

    However, even if it couldn¡¯t be true, no one would destroy it!

    ¡°You... you... Nonsense!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face changed greatly, and she was extremely regretful in her heart.

    She had indeed not liked Shao Wanru for a long time. Just now, when she saw Shao Wanruing up, she asked someone to trip her second brother. Her second brother was a yboy. When he saw a beauty, he couldn¡¯t move his feet. Then, no matter what kind of nonsense he said, everyone would only think that it was shameful to argue with a yboy, and it was Shao Wanru who would lose face.

    Later, her second brother would talk about Shao Wanru¡¯s affairs everywhere, which would be out of her control. Anyway, the beauty mentioned by these yboys would not have a good reputation.

    Just because of that, Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation would be ruined.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, you should know whether I am talking nonsense or not. In the past, I was not very familiar with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. I thought that I had never offended Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but now you ndered my reputation. In this case, I don¡¯t need to be polite. The reputation of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion cannot be disgraced. Even in front of the Empress Dowager, I shall say so!¡± Shao Wanru looked around, fixed her eyes on Infanta Yuan¡¯an quietly, and said in a sharp tone.

    What she meant was that she wasn¡¯t afraid to admit she pped Second Young Master Qu. The brother and sister of the Qu family had evil intentions, so she just wanted to p Qu¡¯s Mansion, Infanta Yuan¡¯an, and Second Young Master Qu in the face.

    ¡°I indeed pped him. What does Infanta Yuan¡¯an want?¡±

    Thest sentence was extremely domineering. She was obviously a delicate woman, but there was a kind of coldness on her fragile and beautiful face. There was not a trace of a smile in her beautiful eyes, as if they were wrapped in thousands of pieces of ice and snow. Moreover, she was an iceberg with spikes. She was so sharp that one could not see her weak appearance.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an suddenly felt guilty. She looked around, gritted her teeth, and forced herself to say, ¡°You... you... I¡¯m going to the Pce to ask the Empress to judge!¡±

    ¡°Prince Zhou is the biological son of the Empress. He should be judged by the Empress. Infanta Yuan¡¯an, please!¡± Shao Wanru stepped back, made way, and said.

    ¡°Okay... okay, let¡¯s go to the Pce now!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an had said so, but now she could not retreat. She stamped her foot, turned around, and said to Second Young Master Qu beside her, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Sister...¡± Qu Xinghong, Second Young Master Qu, was a little flustered and tugged at Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an fumed.

    ¡°Younger Sister, don¡¯t go!¡± Qu Xinghong was really panicked. He really didn¡¯t dare to enter the Pce. If he entered the Pce, he would be scolded. He still had the sense to know this.

    That invalid was not really easy to be bullied. It had always been Chu Liuchen who bullied others. When had they ever bullied the invalid?

    Both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor stood on the side of this invalid.

    ¡°Second Brother, what are you afraid of? You have been beaten like this. We have to show Her Majesty how Princess Chen treats people usually!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt that her second brother was really hopeless.

    With the facts in front of her, she was really not afraid of Shao Wanru.

    Seeing that the two of them were still arguing, Shao Wanru turned around and walked down. On the way, she looked back and smiled coldly, ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, it¡¯s useless to just talk about it. If you are afraid, you don¡¯t have to go!¡±

    These words seemed to add fuel to the fire. How could Infanta Yuan¡¯an bear it?

    She had an unusual identity and was the granddaughter of a Great Elder Princess. She had always been steady and decent among royalty, and she was very in favor with several Noble Ladies in the Pce. Now she was forced to this extent by Shao Wanru. How could she bear it?

    Originally, she wanted Shao Wanru to bow down to her. If today¡¯s plot seeded, Shao Wanru would feel ufortable whenever she saw her in the future and would unconsciously submit to her. Only in this way could she be treated as the legal wife of a legitimate prince!

    She was a girl and had little contact with Chu Liuchen. Although the granddaughters of a Great Elder Princess like her entered the Pce from time to time, they might not necessarily meet Prince Chen. Even if they met him, although he looked as handsome as a man in a painting and talked gently, he was not close to them.

    They would be stopped before they reached near him and he would then leave coldly. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was.

    Regarding Prince Chen, Infanta Yuan¡¯an only regarded him as a beautiful young man in a painting in her heart. In addition to being sick and weak, he was a little indifferent. He looked gentle but kept others at arm¡¯s length. With his identity and health condition, she could only watch him from a distance. Marrying such a person would make her a widow sooner orter.

    As for the kind of person like Qu Xinghong, when he was bullied by Chu Liuchen, of course, he would not tell such a shameful thing to his sister.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an had never thought that Chu Liuchen was dangerous but just thought that he was useless. He was useless but had the identity of the legitimate son of the Former Emperor. For this reason, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt that she should suppress Chu Liuchen by ruining Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation!

    Among these princes¡¯ wives, of course, she was the most distinguished one. Among the princes, of course, only Prince Zhou was the future crown prince and far above the other princes.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Second Young Master Qu, Princess Chen has left!¡± Wen Xichi said coldly and then went downstairs. Instead of leaving, he shopped around downstairs again. Obviously, he was not in a hurry to leave.

    Such a contemptuous attitude made Infanta Yuan¡¯an so angry that her face turned red and then green. She pulled Qu Xinghong down regardless of everything.

    When she arrived at the door, Shao Wanru had already gotten in the carriage. The coachman raised his whip and drove to the Pce.

    At this point, even if Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt regretful, she could only follow her into the Pce.

    After she got on the carriage, the carriage followed the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to the gate of the Pce.

    When they arrived at the Pce gate, Shao Wanru got out of the carriage first and entered through the Pce gate. Yujie said something to a little eunuch who was guarding there and the little eunuch responded and left.

    Pce sedan chairs were waiting at the door, and the two of them got on them one after another to Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce.

    Second Young Master Qu stayed at the gate of the Pce. As a man, he could not go directly to Phoenix Pce without being summoned.

    The two Pce pnquins entered through the gate of Phoenix Pce one after another and stopped under the red gate. Infanta Yuan¡¯an got out of the pnquin, took a few quick steps forward, and arrived before Shao Wanru. She bowed deeply to the eunuch who guarded the door and said, ¡°Yuan¡¯an asks to see Her Majesty to uphold justice for Yuan¡¯an!¡±

    After she said that, her eyes grew red and misty. It was obvious that she had cried just now!

    Did she feel wronged and ask the Empress for justice? Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s mansion was the future Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. The eunuch guarding the door did not dare to slight her and hurriedly ran in to report!

 Chapter 961 - Taking Action in Front of the Empress

    <h4>Chapter 961 Taking Action in Front of the Empress</h4>

    Hearing that Infanta Yuan¡¯an came in crying, the Empress was stunned for a moment.

    She was very satisfied with Infanta Yuan¡¯an as her daughter-inw.

    She was not only pleased with the fact that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had Great Elder Princess as her backing, but was also pleased with Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s fortune, which mattered extremely. Her precious fortune indicated that her future status would be indescribably noble.

    In the past, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had been extremely dignified and decent and behaved very well among the Misses from aristocratic families. She had a different kind of dignified and decent manner from Shao Yanru¡¯s, who just looked dignified and decent, not like Infanta Yuan¡¯an. The infanta was also fair in dealing with things. She was gracious and handled affairs with noble manners.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who is so dignified and decent, has been bullied?¡± The Empress felt a little upset.

    ¡°My son will be the crown prince and the Emperor in the future, which makes Infanta Yuan¡¯an the future crown princess and the future Empress. How could she get bullied ande toin to me in crying? Shouldn¡¯t she just strike back?

    ¡°Is it Princess Chen who came with her that bullied her? Princess Chen looks so weak and delicate that she doesn¡¯t look like a strong figure at all. Moreover, even if she is strong, so what? With the identity of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, how could she allow Princess Chen to bully her?

    ¡°It¡¯s not Prince Chen that did it to her.¡±

    ¡°Invite Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Chen in!¡± the Empress frowned and said.

    The eunuch hurried down, and soon he led two people in.

    As soon as Infanta Yuan¡¯an entered the room, she quickly came over and bowed to the Empress, and then her eyes became redder and redder. ¡°Your Majesty... Your Majesty...¡±

    Her words were full of grievance as she said them while crying.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an, you may get up!¡± The Empress raised her hand slightly. A pce maid came over to help Infanta Yuan¡¯an up and helped her sit down on one side.

    Shao Wanru also knelt down and bowed.

    ¡°You may also get up, Princess Chen!¡± the Empress said with a smile. She nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate face with a calm and emotionless look on it. Although she looked a little younger than Infanta Yuan¡¯an, the Empress appreciated her calmness.

    ¡°Only my son¡¯s wife should have such a temperament. How Infanta Yuan¡¯an is doing today is really disgraceful!¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t get up, but waved off the hands of the pce maid who went to support her hand and said with her eyes widened slightly, ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said in anger. Shao Wanru actually spoke before her, but she couldn¡¯t ignore her dignity, nor could she speak before Shao Wanru at this time.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± The Empress¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I met Infanta Yuan¡¯an before...¡± Shao Wanru told the whole story calmly. After that, she kowtowed to the Empress, raised her head, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, if I was bumped into by Second Young Master Qu at that time, would my reputation be ruined?¡±

    Her reputation could not be regarded as ruined if he only bumped into her, but Second Young Master Qu was a yboy. Who knew if he would hold Shao Wanru in his arms out of lust?

    It was not impossible. Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate facial features, the Empress felt that it must be true.

    Qu Xinghong was obsessed with beauties and he would most likely grope them when he met them. The Empress assumed that when he met Shao Wanru, he would inevitably reach out to hold her in his arms and might even do something more outrageous. After she got disrespected in public, her reputation would almost be ruined.

    Even though it was an ident, it would bring shame to the royal family.

    The Empress could even ask Chu Liuchen to divorce Shao Wanru or demote her to a concubine due to this matter.

    But the Empress thought that it was unlikely for her to do so because if she did it, she would really offend Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and even Chu Liuchen. It was said that Chu Liuchen was very satisfied with Princess Chen. Of course, this had been only hearsay. The descendants of the royal family were not simple. The Empress did not know if that rumor was true.

    If what she imagined had actually happened, the Empress thought it was good and could use it to threaten Shao Wanru. In the future, Shao Wanru would not dare to act tough in front of her. The Empress felt great that she now could take advantage of Shao Wanru¡¯s mistake.

    The problem was that it did not happen, and moreover, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had made the trouble public and brought it to her.

    If Infanta Yuan¡¯an was just an ordinary Miss, the Empress could protect her. However, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had another identity, which was her son¡¯s future wife. For this reason, she could not protect Infanta Yuan¡¯an openly.

    ¡°If he just bumped into you a little, it¡¯s not a big deal. Get up and talk!¡± the Empress smiled gently, shrugging it off.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Chen beat my second brother and said something else to frame me up!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an got anxious and also knelt down.

    The Empress was not very happy. She thought that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a bad intention in this matter. At this time, it was best to make concessions, but she still held on to it. It was too much and her action was off-key.

    The Empress didn¡¯t know that Shao Wanru and Infanta Yuan¡¯an had fallen out just now. And right now, either one of them would win or be suppressed. How could Infanta Yuan¡¯an be willing to be suppressed by her? At this moment, she couldn¡¯t have a guilty conscience. Otherwise, all the gossip in the future would be targeting her.

    She couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were clear, and she remained in her posture. She asked unhurriedly, ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, tell me what I said to frame you up. Can the Empress also hear it?¡±

    ¡°You said... you said that this is between Prince Zhou and Prince Chen!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an now had to say it because she was in a difficult situation.

    The Empress¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What she avoided most was her son¡¯s affairs. All of her son¡¯s affairs were important matters, and she couldn¡¯t let the Emperor dislike her son anymore.

    ¡°What happened between Prince Zhou and Prince Chen? Aren¡¯t they good brothers?¡± Shao Wanru pretended not to see the displeasure in the Empress¡¯s eyes and asked deliberately.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so angry that her face turned livid. Shao Wanru had not said so when she was in Butterfly Clothing Shop. Every word she said was hinting that Prince Chen and Prince Zhou were not on good terms, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an was going against her for Prince Zhou¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Princess Chen, you, you said before that I did this for Prince Zhou to deal with Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said angrily. After that, her face changed dramatically, and she pressed her trembling fingers to the ground. She was so angry that she lost herposure and even said such words.

    How could such words be casually spoken?

    As expected, the Empress mmed her teacup on the table. ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, what do you mean? Prince Zhou and Prince Chen are brothers and have always been on good terms. What are you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are right. I also think that Prince Zhou has a good rtionship with Prince Chen. I don¡¯t understand what Infanta Yuan¡¯an means. Why is she going against me like this? Why does she want to ruin my reputation? What good is it for her if my reputation is ruined? Or has Infanta Yuan¡¯an been intending to target Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru answered in an extremely calm tone.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so mad that she wanted to bite Shao Wanru. What Shao Wanru said sounded like Infanta Yuan¡¯an was making trouble rudely and hurting people, but these things had nothing to do with Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. After all, she had not married into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion yet and had not been the real Princess Zhou. No matter what happened, it had nothing to do with Prince Zhou.

    The Empress liked to hear what Shao Wanru said. What she hated most was involving her son in this kind of thing. She nodded at once and turned to look at Infanta Yuan¡¯an. ¡°What happened exactly? How could your second brother fall down all of a sudden?¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. ¡°The Empress is indeed partial. She said that in order to find an excuse for Infanta Yuan¡¯an and she intends to get rid of this matter in the name of an ident!

    ¡°How could there be such an easy thing in the world?

    ¡°In the past, I did not fight for everything, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will endure it when others bully me.

    ¡°If I tolerate it now, others will bully me more by the next time. Only if I nip it in the bud when others try to hurt me will no one dare to nder me lightly in the future.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I... I really don¡¯t know why this happened. I... wasn¡¯t being cautious at that time. Who knew that my second brother couldn¡¯t stand still!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was a smart person. Although she wanted to kill Shao Wanru, she hurriedly grasped at the straw sent by the Empress and used it to save herself.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, you weren¡¯t being cautious? But even so, it¡¯s true that your brother offended me, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m now Princess Chen. Shouldn¡¯t he be punished for offending me?¡± said Shao Wanru with deep eyes.

    She did not argue how it happened, nor did she ask if it was an ident at that time. She only stressed her emphasis.

    This was what aggrieved Infanta Yuan¡¯an the most. Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, she immediately wiped her tears with a handkerchief and said, ¡°Your Majesty, what my brother did was really just an ident. When Princess Chen came over, she asked someone to beat my brother and humiliated him in front of so many people. Please... please uphold justice for me. My elder brother was just being careless!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an said very well and made it sound like it was all just an ident. She didn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru could defeat her with just an ident.

    With the Empress¡¯s help, Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation of being domineering could be confirmed.

    She had just married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but she was already so domineering. It could be seen that she was not a good person. The daughter-inw of the royal family should be decent and reasonable, and she should do things reasonably. How could she dere somebody guilty just based on an ident?

    ¡°He was being careless?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly reached out her hand and asked.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was shocked and hurriedly stepped back, thinking that Shao Wanru was going to p her.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s hand slid across her cheek, and her sharp nails scratched her tender face lightly. Immediately, a scratch appeared on her delicate face, leaving a faint bloodstain.

    Everyone was shocked. Princess Chen just scratched Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face in front of the Empress.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who hade to her senses, covered her face and cried sadly and indignantly, but at the same time, she also breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Shao Wanru dared to do such a thing in front of the Empress, which meant that she was doomed.

    After this incident, the Empress had the reason to punish her as much as she wanted.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± At this time, the Empress came to her senses. She mmed her hand on the table heavily, and her face turned pale with anger. No woman had ever dared to be so presumptuous in front of her before.

 Chapter 962 - Another Accident, Admit It or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 962 Another ident, Admit It or Not?</h4>

    ¡°Your Highness, I intended to pull the falling hair for Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but she turned her head sideways in a panic and bumped into my fingertips!¡± Shao Wanru answered calmly.

    ¡°You...¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was fuming with rage.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, don¡¯t be afraid. I will not hit you in front of the Empress!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s totally an ident brought about by Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Your Highness, are you going to punish me for such an ident?¡± Shao Wanru turned around and said softly to the Empress.

    The Empress¡¯s face darkened. She got so angry that she wanted to smash the cup in her hand, but she had to restrain herself. If what had happened before was an ident, what had happened now was also indeed an ident.

    She had previously determined that what Infanta Yuan¡¯an had said was just an ident. Now she couldn¡¯t say what Shao Wanru did just now was not an ident. It was true that Infanta Yuan¡¯an got her face scratched because she turned her head sideways in a panic.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not smart. The Empress was not sure whether Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be helpful or troublesome to her son in the future. If she had known this, she would have chosen her daughter-inw more carefully at that time. Maybe there had been a more suitable one.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s behavior made the Empress angry; now she could not say what Shao Wanru did just now was not an ident.

    The hall fell silent, and the Empress looked coldly at Shao Wanru with a hint of anger.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an involuntarily grasped the hem of her dress tightly and bit her lip. She felt panicky. It was obviously not an ident, but she did not have anything to prove it.

    She shared the same view of the Empress; if what had happened before was an ¡°ident¡±, then what happened just now could also be taken as an ¡°ident¡±, unless the previous one was not an ident.

    After a long while, the Empress said slowly, ¡°Since it was an ident, don¡¯t let it affect your harmonious rtionship. You two should be friendly with each other in the future!¡±

    ¡°We should do as you say!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile and agreed with the Empress extremely gently. A pce maid came over to help her stand up and sit down beside the Empress.

    After witnessing what happened just now, the Empress would not really think that Shao Wanru was meek.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was unwilling to give up. The Empress stopped both of them, which meant that she was sure Yuan¡¯an had bad intentions. Besides, it also meant that Yuan¡¯an¡¯s brother had been hit for nothing.

    Since he got hit, someone must be punished.

    ¡°Your Highness... my second brother is wronged!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said. She did not get up and looked at the Empress with tears in her eyes. Her eyes were full of expectation.

    She couldn¡¯t lose in the first confrontation with Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, are you saying that there was nothing wrong about what your second brother had done and said?¡± Shao Wanru knew that Infanta Yuan¡¯an would not submit so she responded by asking her with a slight smile.

    And then she turned to the Empress and said, ¡°Your Highness, Third Young Master Wen was also there at that time. If you want to know how Second Young Master Qu had defamed Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in his words, you can invite him into the pce and inquire him!¡±

    ¡°He defamed Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Empress was surprised and wanted to p Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face hard.

    ¡°That sickly child is beloved by the Emperor and the Empress Dowager; how could he defame him?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if this matter only concerns Shao Wanru, but if it actually involves Chu Liuchen, not to mention the Empress Dowager, even the Emperor would me me.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is said to have a good fortune, but would this daughter-inw actually be helpful to my son?¡± the Empress thought to herself.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Second Young Master Qu offended others, so he should be punished!¡± the Empress said.

    She knew very well that she could not be biased at this time.

    ¡°Your Highness, he¡¯s my second brother!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯t believe what the Empress said and cried out sadly, with tears falling down her face.

    She was Prince Zhou¡¯s wife. If her second brother lost face, Prince Zhou would also lose face.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an reminded the Empress that this matter also concerned Prince Zhou¡¯s dignity.

    ¡°How dare you! Even if the prince breaks thew, he will be punished!¡± the Empress said harshly, with her face darkened. She disliked this insensible daughter-inw!

    This matter was obviously a bad thing, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so stupid to try to get Prince Zhou involved. Shecked the grace of a future empress; on the contrary, she looked like one of those imperial concubines who came to her and cried that they were wronged.

    Every time that happened, the Empress looked down at them with a condescending attitude. Even if they were imperial concubines, they were still concubines. All they could do was crying.

    However, she had chosen Infanta Yuan¡¯an for her son as the Princess, who would be the future Crown Princess and the future Empress. How could she lose her grace like this? She wasn¡¯tpared to Princess Chen.

    By their looks, Princess Chen was younger and meeker, but she was acting reasonably and gracefully like a princess, while Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked like a concubine.

    Comparing the two, she found the difference was obvious. The Empress was unhappy.

    ¡°Your Highness, bad news, bad news!¡± A eunuch ran in hurriedly, sweating profusely.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the Empress said unhappily. The Phoenix Pce should be regted. Everyone made such a fuss over everything.

    ¡°Prince Chen broke Second Young Master Qu¡¯s arm!¡± the eunuch said, wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°What?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an staggered and almost fainted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± the Empress was stunned for a moment and asked anxiously. It gave her a headache. Now, this matter could not be smoothed over.

    ¡°Prince Chen came from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and met Second Young Master Qu at the Pce gate. He broke Second Young Master Qu¡¯s arm straight away and said that it was a revenge for Princess Chen¡¯s matter!¡± the eunuch said.

    ¡°How, how did Prince Chen know about this?¡± The Empress hurriedly turned back and look at Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Before I entered the Pce, I sent someone to inform Prince Chen. He also knew what had happened when I went shopping for clothes and essories before. Originally, he wanted to go shopping with me, but there was an emergency, so he told me to go shopping alone and inform him when I came back!¡± Shao Wanru said in an extremely orderly manner.

    There was no trace of panic on her face as if what she said was the truth.

    ¡°You... you... how could you be so unkind?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was very sad and angry. Her idea got her second brother¡¯s hand broken. This was her second brother, who had blood ties with her. Although he was not very capable, he was very nice to her.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, you¡¯re wrong. I wasn¡¯t being unkind. All I did was tell Prince Chen about it. I didn¡¯t expect that he would meet Second Young Master Qu. Maybe he agitated Prince Chen again! After all, what he had said not only agitated me but also agitated Prince Chen,¡± Shao Wanru said like she had no choice.

    In a word, Qu Xinghong asked for it himself, and it had nothing to do with anyone else!

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so angry that she almost gnashed her teeth into pieces. If the Empress wasn¡¯t here, she would uncontrobly pounce on Shao Wanru and scratch her hateful face.

    ¡°Does the Emperor know about this?¡± the Empress ignored them and continued.

    ¡°Someone has already reported it to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager!¡± the eunuch replied.

    So the Emperor and the Empress Dowager already knew about it!

    The Empress took a deep breath, suppressed the surging anger in her heart, and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce and let her decide on this matter!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t smooth over this matter now, and she shouldn¡¯t. It involved her son, so she needed to act fairly and decently and let Empress Dowager decide.

    She was the Empress. She could not be partial toward her son. By doing so, the Emperor and the Empress Dowager would trust her more!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an stood up with the help of a pce maid. She gritted her teeth and followed the Empress.

    The group of people headed for Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    They arrived at the Pce of Benevolent Peace and asked someone to report to the Empress Dowager. And then the Empress walked in with Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Shao Wanru.

    The Empress Dowager sat in arge chair. When she saw theme in, she merely raised her eyes and looked displeased.

    After the Empress sat down, Shao Wanru and Infanta Yuan¡¯an knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager. The pce maids did not help them get up, which meant that the Empress Dowager did not forego their formalities.

    The Empress Dowager ignored the two who had knelt down and asked the Empress slowly, ¡°Empress, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°In fact, it was just an ident. Second Young Master Qu fell down the stairs and almost bumped into Princess Chen, but actually, he didn¡¯t bump into Princess Chen. Princess Chen asked a servant girl to p Second Young Master Qu in the face. Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Chen got into a fight and went to the Pce together to seek justice from me. I didn¡¯t expect that Prince Chen hit Second Young Master Qu at the gate of the pce!¡± the Empress sighed helplessly and briefly reported what had happened.

    Shao Wanru lowered her eyebrows, but her eyes were cold. What the Empress had said sounded like that she was the one to me.

    ¡°What she said was very funny. Her words hinted that I and Chu Liuchen were being unreasonable and hit Second Young Master Qu one after another!¡± Shao Wanru thought to herself.

    ¡°Second Young Master Qu is a good-for-nothing, but after all, he is the legitimate grandson of Ruiping Great Elder Princess. It¡¯s really improper that Princess Chen and Prince Chen hit him and broke his arm!¡± the Empress said and then frowned slightly.

    ¡°Princess Chen, is that true?¡± the Empress Dowager turned to Shao Wanru and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s true. At that time, I was so scared that I thought that someone had deliberately harassed me in order to make Prince Chen lose face. That was why I asked a servant girl to p Second Young Master Qu. Whether he did it on purpose or not, it was true that he offended me in that case. If he had bumped into me, I might have to kill myself for being harassed!¡± Shao Wanru did not object to the Empress; instead, she responded to her words calmly. She lowered her eyebrows slightly, looking respectful but not weak.

    At this moment, she would not be weak, nor would she get Chu Liuchen into trouble!

    A broken arm versus a suicide; one could immediately tell which one was more serious...

 Chapter 963 - Itâ€™s Better Not to Marry Her

    <h4>Chapter 963 It¡¯s Better Not to Marry Her</h4>

    ¡°My second brother didn¡¯t bump into you!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said anxiously.

    ¡°It will be worse if he did bump into me!¡± Shao Wanru said. She would not back down!

    ¡°You had a servant girl around, so it was impossible for him to bump into you!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said.

    ¡°Yujie is very strong. A normal servant girl wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°You... are you determined to have my second brother punished?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was at a disadvantage. Looking at Shao Wanru, who remained calm, she panicked. She kowtowed to the Empress Dowager twice and said with tears rolling down her face, ¡°Empress Dowager, please save my brother. He really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°He offended my princess and said he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If he did it on purpose, did he mean to humiliate me?¡± There was a cold voice from the door.

    Chu Liuchen walked into the hall slowly. Although there was a smile on his face, he looked cold and dangerous. He narrowed his long eyes slightly and looked coldly at Infanta Yuan¡¯an, which made her unconsciously shrink and involuntarily lower her head. ¡°Is... is he really the sick Prince Chen?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an wondered.

    ¡°Greetings, Imperial Grandmother and Empress!¡± Chu Liuchen came in and saluted first.

    ¡°You may forgo the formalities. Tell me what happened,¡± the Empress Dowager waved her hand and said.

    Chu Liuchen strode to the chair, sat down and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, what else could it be? It was about my princess being bullied. Second Young Master Qu is a yboy. In the past, he gossiped about unmarrieddies and wives with other yboys. But my wife is not someone that he can casually gossip about!¡±

    He said those words casually, with a hint of indifference and coldness that lowered the temperature of the hall by a few degrees.

    Of course, Empress Dowager knew that her grandson was really angry. She looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate little face and admitted that she was indeed extremely beautiful. The yboys would definitely gossip about her if they saw her. But the royal family¡¯s dignity could not be damaged at all, and the daughter-inw was also part of the royal family. No one could gossip about them casually.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an really wanted to refute him, but the Empress winked at her, so she had to suppress her grievance and gnashed her teeth hard.

    She understood the Empress was telling her to contain herself, but she really couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, no matter what Second Young Master Qu had done, he had hurt me. If I didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, it would give him the idea that he can do whatever he wants to me!¡± Chu Liuchen continued.

    ¡°Where is Second Young Master Qu?¡± the Empress Dowager sighed secretly and said, trying to patch up their quarrels. No matter how wrong Qu Xinghong had been, he was the legitimate grandson of Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°He has been escorted to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion by the eunuch at the gate!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    ¡°Well, since it hase to this, Second Young Master Qu did not benefit from it at all, so he will not gossip casually in the future!¡± the Empress Dowager said.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an moved her body a bit. She was unwilling to submit. Prince Chen and his wife were not injured at all, but her second brother¡¯s arm was broken. And now they were talking about forgiving her second brother?

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± someone said.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was shocked and hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand. Then she realized that these words were not from her, but from Prince Chen. She was so angry that she trembled. ¡°Things havee to this. Why is he unwilling to stop?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought.

    ¡°Prince Chen, what do you have in mind? Ruiping Great Elder Princess is a royal princess with dignity,¡± the Empress said.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His eyes fell on Infanta Yuan¡¯an and he said, ¡°What Second Young Master Qu did may be an ident, but what she did was not an ident, was it?¡±

    Being stared at by him, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt as if she had been targeted by a poisonous snake. She became nervous, knelt stiffly there, and did not dare to move.

    ¡°Your Highness, Second Brother and I have always been on good terms. She has already got into a fight with my wife before she marries Second Brother; after she marries into our family in the future, she may harm my rtionship with my second brother!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s better not to marry a wife that would alienate royal brothers from each other!¡±

    Her words were so unkind. No matter what, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was Prince Zhou¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and they were betrothed by the Emperor. But he, as a brother, disliked his elder brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so angry. She bit her lip tightly and suppressed the anger simmering in her chest. She would not let go of the sickly Chu Liuchen, nor would she let go of Shao Wanru, who leveraged Chu Liuchen¡¯s power.

    After the sick man died, she wondered whether Shao Wanru would still be so conceited.

    ¡°Prince Chen, they were betrothed by the Emperor!¡± the Empress said, with her face darkened. Chu Liuchen¡¯s words not only humiliated Infanta Yuan¡¯an but also humiliated her.

    Her son did not marry a wife to please Chu Liuchen. Why did he have the say about whether her son¡¯s wife was good or not? And why didn¡¯t he divorce Shao Wanru for the sake of brotherly harmony?

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s decision could also be changed, and the royal family¡¯s harmony is always the most important!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s words carry weight!¡± The Empress¡¯s face became more and more gloomy.

    ¡°Of course, Emperor¡¯s words carry weight. However, before Infanta Yuan¡¯an marries into the royal family, she has already made a mess in the family!¡± Chu Liuchen said seemingly reasonably.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who was kneeling there, felt that the anger in her chest was boiling. How could Chu Liuchen be so arrogant? He tantly said such words in front of the Empress, which meant he didn¡¯t take the Empress seriously at all.

    But with his attitude, she didn¡¯t dare to move. She felt that Chu Liuchen was looking at her coldly. She was clear that if she refuted him at this time, she couldn¡¯t bear the result.

    She had to contain herself, even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    Shao Wanru was also listening to Chu Liuchen¡¯s words. She lowered her head and looked calm, but there was a soft smile on her face. She felt really good. She didn¡¯t need to say anything and just listened quietly there.

    It indeed felt very good to be protected, especially when she was protected by someone so powerful. She believed that after this time, no matter who wanted to get her into trouble, they would have to think it over: if they provoked Chu Liuchen, could they bear the result?

    She also felt so sweet that Chu Liuchen was willing to confront the Empress for her.

    He was protecting her, unconditionally. Shao Wanru bit her lip and inexplicably felt like crying again. Since her rebirth, she only felt gentle when she was with Chu Liuchen. She would cry and make a fuss in front of him, like a real girl without any burdens.

    ¡°Well, Chen¡¯er, let¡¯s drop the matter!¡± the Empress Dowager finally said.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother...¡± Chu Liuchen said reluctantly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Get up!¡± The Empress Dowager would not allow him to make trouble. She gave him a re and ordered pce maids to help Shao Wanru and Infanta Yuan¡¯an up and sit on her sides.

    Shao Wanru happened to sit next to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, that¡¯s all. I will go back first. My princess is very aggrieved!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said openly.

    Shao Wanru blushed and wanted to shake off his hand. How could they hold hands in front of so many people?

    However, Chu Liuchen clenched her fist so tightly that she couldn¡¯t shake off his hand. She was too embarrassed to shake it too hard, so she could only let him hold her hand and stand up.

    ¡°Okay, go back and have a rest first. Take care of yourself!¡± seeing that he finally stopped making a fuss, the Empress Dowager felt relieved and said to him with a smile.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of myself. It¡¯s not an easy thing for me to get married. I won¡¯t make my wife a widow!¡± Chu Liuchen said smugly as if he was so happy to have a wife.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face turned red. His words were so improper. In the past he was like a handsome young man from an ink painting, now it turned out to be his disguise.

    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, you can stay here to copy Buddhist scriptures for me to quell the anger!¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s fury was resolved by Chu Liuchen and she reached out her hand to pat him. This was thest thing she liked to hear. If it had been someone else who said it, she would definitely punish that person harshly. But it was Chu Liuchen himself who said this, so she could do nothing about it!

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯m leaving. Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He did not take those words seriously and put on the gentle and elegant smile again.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the previous incident, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would have thought that he was really gentle and handsome.

    ¡°You can go now!¡± the Empress Dowager said.

    Chu Liuchen took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and bowed to the Empress again. He was being very polite as if he had never humiliated the Empress before.

    The Empress smiled stiffly and wanted to say something, but she found it hard to say it, so she remained silent. In the end, she could only force herself to smile and wave her hand as the Empress Dowager did. Watching them leave, her eyes went dark and cold!

    ¡°Sure enough, he has never seen a woman before. So when he marries a wife that¡¯s only fair, he treasures her so much!

    ¡°However, it¡¯s fine. In the future, when there is someone better, I will send her to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and mess that ce up. It would be better if it kills Chu Liuchen,¡± the Empress thought to herself.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid that Ruiping Great Elder Princess wille to the Pceter...¡± after taking a deep breath, the Empress suppressed the anger in her heart and reminded the Empress Dowager in a soft voice.

    ¡°I will leave this matter to you. I¡¯m in poor health, so I won¡¯t meet Great Elder Princess!¡± The Empress Dowager frowned and pushed this matter to the Empress.

    ¡°If Ruiping Great Elder Princesses to the Pce, she muste to cry andin.

    ¡°But what can I do? I can¡¯t punish Chen¡¯er! Second Young Master Qu was so incapable. How could he be so stupid to try to bump into Shao Wanru?¡± The Empress Dowager had experienced many crafty plots when she was young. She would not actually consider it an ident.

    She looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an with a little displeasure in her eyes. She was afraid that this granddaughter-inw would bring trouble into the family. Even before she married into the family, she had caused discord between Chen¡¯er and Prince Zhou. Both of them were her grandsons. Although it was a little biased, Empress Dowager thought that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was the worst.

    As for Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen treasured her so much that Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Wasn¡¯t Infanta Yuan¡¯an the troublemaker?

    ¡°Empress, when the Great Elder Princesses, tell her to keep an eye on her granddaughter. She is going to get married soon, so she should embroider more dowries!¡± The Empress Dowager looked cold.

    These words were almost a reprimand. Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face turned red, and her tears rolled down her face, but she did not dare to argue for herself!

 Chapter 964

    <h4>Chapter 964 You Can¡¯t, Prince Zhou Can¡¯t Either!</h4>

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an followed Ruiping Great Elder Princess out of the Pce.

    After getting on the carriage, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and choked with sobs!

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess looked at her coldly with disappointment in her eyes.

    ¡°Grandma, why? Why would it end up like this?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an raised her head and looked at Ruiping Great Elder Princess with her red and swollen eyes. And then her eyes were filled with resentment. She said, ¡°She is a princess, but I will also be a princess. Besides, I am the wife of a legitimate son. There is no reason she could trample me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Prince Chen showed up and protected her, but Prince Zhou didn¡¯t show up and protect you!¡± Looking at her granddaughter¡¯s aggrieved look, Ruiping Great Elder Princess sighed, the coldness in her eyes gradually fading. Her granddaughter was smart, and she had a good reputation for her conduct. But she had failed this time.

    ¡°A woman¡¯s dignity depends on how much a man cares about her!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an disagreed and said, ¡°Shao Wanru is married. It¡¯s normal for Prince Chen to protect her, but I¡¯m not married yet. Even if Prince Zhou wants to protect me, he has no grounds for doing so!¡±

    ¡°Now that you know he has no grounds for protecting you, then why did you make trouble? It¡¯s improper for you to make trouble now!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said and reached out to knock hard on Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s forehead. She was exasperated at her granddaughter¡¯s failure to live up to her expectations.

    ¡°Grandma, I... I happened to meet her and suddenly came up with that idea...¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt guilty and bit her lip. It was really just an ident at that time.

    Before she met Shao Wanru, she had no such bad intention. She had beenparing herself with Shao Wanru and always felt that she herself would be the future Empress in the end. In order to rise to that position, she had been behaving generously and decently. However, when it came to Shao Wanru, she became jealous of her.

    Shao Wanru was not the only one that unsettled her. Shao Yanru had been unsettling her before, but now there was only Shao Wanru. Even though Prince Zhou¡¯s intention was vague and obscure, she could sense there was something unusual.

    She had hidden this jealousy and no one had noticed it.

    That day, when she saw Shao Wanru, suddenly she wanted to humiliate her, so she had someone trip up her second brother and made Qu Xinghong almost bump into Shao Wanru.

    ¡°You suddenly came up with that idea and get your second brother in trouble? Do you think everyone can humiliate Prince Chen at will? No! You can¡¯t do that, and neither can Prince Zhou!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess got angry at the thought of this.

    Although her second grandson was disappointing, he was her legitimate grandson with noble status. Prince Chen breaking her grandson¡¯s arm at the pce gate was like pping Ruiping Great Elder Princess in the face, and she had to bear it.

    ¡°Why is it that even Prince Zhou can¡¯t do it? Prince Chen is just a sick patient. Is there any other reason? The Former Emperor passed away long ago. If it were not for the Emperor¡¯s kindness, as a son of the Former Emperor, Prince Chen would not have survived.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an became even more unconvinced.

    Prince Zhou was the most legitimate one among the princes.

    Although he was not the eldest son, he was the legitimate son of the Empress. In Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s mind, Chu Liuchen had nothing topare with the legitimate son.

    ¡°Empress Dowager dotes on him, and the Emperor favors him very much. That¡¯s enough!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said.

    ¡°The Emperor is just pretending to favor him. Does the Emperor actually favor him? I don¡¯t think so! It¡¯s just because he is so sick, so the Emperor would not find fault with him!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a sneer. She had been frightened by Chu Liuchen just moments before, but now she no longer hid the anger in her chest. ¡°Prince Chen may die anytime, so the Emperor doesn¡¯t have to deal with him, because he won¡¯t live long!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an continued.

    And then her mouth was quickly covered by Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand. Great Elder Princess¡¯s face turned pale, and she scolded her harshly in a low voice, ¡°Shut up. You can¡¯t say things like that!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an pushed Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand, and then shook her head, indicating that she would not say that to anyone else.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess lowered her hand but still looked nervous. Fortunately, they were in the carriage. There was no one else in the carriage, so they could talk freely, and no one would hear it.

    ¡°Grandma, is Prince Chen really...¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess waved her hand and warned her with a cold look, ¡°You can¡¯t say this kind of thing carelessly. Even if you will be Princess Zhou in the future, you should avoid saying this kind of thing. Remember that Empress Dowager favors Prince Chen the most and always cares about him. If someone gets in the way of Prince Chen, the Empress Dowager will not let off that person. Even the Emperor is not as important as Prince Chen in her mind!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, do I have to salute Shao Wanru when I meet her in the future?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said unwillingly. She would be Princess Zhou in the future.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t salute, you should at least get along with her. Let¡¯s forget what happened today and never mention seeking revenge for your second brother again. If he has anyone to revenge on, it¡¯s you!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said with resentment.

    Thinking of her innocent second grandson who was dragged in, she warned Infanta Yuan¡¯an with a livid face, ¡°Yuan¡¯an, you have to remember that after you marry into Princess Zhou¡¯s Mansion, you can¡¯t drag Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion through the mire of struggling for the throne. What Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion should do is benefit Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, not harm Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, I would rather you don¡¯t marry Prince Zhou!¡±

    She used to be satisfied with her granddaughter, but now she was disappointed. She had confronted Princess Chen before she married Prince Zhou.

    ¡°Grandma, is Second Brother... all right?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked guiltily. Speaking of this matter, Qu Xinghong was totally innocent.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid his arm can¡¯t be cured. Even if it is cured, it may be stiff in the future!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess frowned and said angrily.

    ¡°They were so unkind. Second Brother is really innocent. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but everyone can see that you did it on purpose. Don¡¯t think that they will consider you innocent because you didn¡¯t admit it just now. Prince Chen is not a person who will suffer losses. In the past, he has made Prince Zhou and Prince Yue suffer a lot, let alone you,¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said coldly. Her eyes were filled with anger.

    Although she knew that Prince Chen could not be offended, Ruiping Great Elder Princess hated him for humiliating her grandson this way.

    Like Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she was also annoyed with Chu Liuchen. But of course, she hated Shao Wanru the most. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wanru, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened to her grandson. If this matter spread out, she had no idea what others would think of her and the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    Thinking of this, Ruiping Great Elder Princess felt depressed.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I will be well-behaved in the future. Even if I don¡¯t like her, I will hide it, and I will be on good terms with her!¡± Seeing her grandma¡¯s look, Infanta Yuan¡¯an hurriedlyforted her.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you think so!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess sighed. Although sheforted her granddaughter and repeatedly warned her not to provoke Shao Wanru, she did not approve of Shao Wanru in her heart either.

    In her mind, her own granddaughter was certainly nobler than Rui¡¯an¡¯s granddaughter.

    Even though they both married the prince, Prince Zhou was more legitimate than Prince Chen who was just a sick patient. But now it was not the time to confront Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. When this sick patient was still alive, they had to deal with Princess Chen carefully. They knew it from Prince Chen¡¯s behavior today. He protected her so much.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess nced at her granddaughter and felt a little helpless. Prince Zhou didn¡¯t even show up today. It was really not a good thing!

    Although it was a little improper for Prince Zhou to show up for the matter, his presence in the Pce of Benevolent Peace would be considered silent support for Yuan¡¯an, and people wouldn¡¯t look down upon her when something happened.

    However, Prince Zhou didn¡¯t show up, while Prince Chen showed up to revenge himself on Infanta Yuan¡¯an in person.

    It was obvious which princess was more valued by the prince!

    There were many smart people in the Pce, and they immediately realized how the two princes valued the two princesses. In the future, when they met Princess Chen and Princess Zhou, they would obviously respect the former more than thetter.

    Her granddaughter¡¯s move not only failed to harm Shao Wanru but instead made herself lose face in front of many people in the Pce. What she said before was right. A woman¡¯s dignity was supported by a man. It was not helpful for a woman to be assertive if she was not supported by a man.

    Prince Chen supported Princess Chen, but Prince Zhou did not show up, and people could tell the difference between the two princesses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go out of the mansion recently. Do some embroideries when you have time. Before you marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, it will do more harm than good for you to go outside, because it will make the Empress Dowager and the Empress unhappy. The daughters-inw of the royal family should stay calm!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess reminded her.

    ¡°Grandma, I know. I won¡¯t do it again. I went to buy some good clothes today. I thought that the embroideries and clothes in that shop are good, so I wanted to buy some and asked my second brother to apany me!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an wiped her tears and nodded obediently.

    Seeing that her granddaughter was obedient, Ruiping Great Elder Princess was less angry and gave her some advice.

    The carriage arrived at Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. After they got out of the carriage, Ruiping Great Elder Princess hurried to see her grandson first. After Infanta Yuan¡¯an got out of the carriage, she stood at the gate and called a servant girl over. They said something in a low voice, and then she followed Ruiping Great Elder Princess into the mansion.

    She still couldn¡¯t bear it, but she wouldn¡¯t be as reckless as she was today.

    If she, as the future Princess Zhou, couldn¡¯t do anything to Shao Wanru, what if she cooperated with the future Princess Yue?

    She heard that the future Princess Yue had a good rtionship with Shao Wanru...

    After they went back to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru went back to her courtyard, and Chu Liuchen also followed her in. When they were inside, Shao Wanru sat down and took a sip of tea. Then she frowned and put down the teacup in her hand. She raised her watery eyes and said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, did I cause you trouble?¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess was not easy to deal with. In herst life, even after Prince Zhou had failed in the rebellion and died, Infanta Yuan¡¯an still lived a good life, maintaining the dignity of a princess and an infanta. Ruiping Great Elder Princess must have contributed a lot to it. Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was not implicated even in that case, which meant that the mansion was extraordinary.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m not afraid of any trouble!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°You came here as soon as you heard the message from me?¡± Shao Wanru said in surprise, ¡°You just broke Qu Xinghong¡¯s arm without asking him about it?¡±

    It was said that he had broken Qu Xinghong¡¯s arm at the gate of the Pce without a word!

 Chapter 965 - Miss Him Already

    <h4>Chapter 965 Miss Him Already</h4>

    ¡°Why would I ask him? He wouldn¡¯t learn the lesson if I didn¡¯t hit him. Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t worry. Second Young Master Qu won¡¯t dare to gossip anymore!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile in a gentle voice.

    It was true that Second Young Master Qu wouldn¡¯t dare to gossip again. He had got his arm broken before he could say anything!

    This rude and even violent protection made Shao Wanru feel bittersweet; she reached out to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Will Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion hold it against us?¡±

    ¡°What can they do? If they further pursue this matter, her grandson would be fine, but it would be her granddaughter who would get into trouble!¡± Chu Liuchen was very pleased that Shao Wanru took the initiative to reach out to him. He reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said with gentleness in his eyes, ¡°They have much to gain from a Princess Zhou than from a good-for-nothing grandson!¡±

    Shao Wanru understood what he meant. Princess Zhou might be the future Empress. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an took the position of the Empress, Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion would be the Empress¡¯s family, and in the future, the crown prince mighte from Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s branch. In this way, at least, the honor and wealth of the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion could be maintained for decades.

    This was also the most important reason why Ruiping Great Elder Princess valued Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°It should be an impromptu idea for Infanta Yuan¡¯an to go to Butterfly Clothing Shop today!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her shimmery eyes and said.

    ¡°She overestimated herself!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly.

    ¡°She probably hates me. But in the past, although she wasn¡¯t close to me, she didn¡¯t seem to hate me!¡± Shao Wanru said, dwelling on it.

    ¡°Ignore her!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    ¡°If Ruiping Great Elder Princess holds it against you...¡± Shao Wanru said uneasily. She was worried about Chu Liuchen, afraid that it would affect him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Apparently, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t want to talk about the affairs of Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion anymore. He shook their holding hands and said, ¡°I heard that Wen Xichi was also there today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he happened toe down the stairs, but why did hee to Butterfly Clothing Shop?¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said. She also felt strange about it. She had thought that he came with Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but now she found that he had nothing to do with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Was it really a coincidence that he came there?

    ¡°He shopped for his mother. I heard that Madam Wen likes the clothes in Butterfly Clothing Shop very much!¡± Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru over and saidzily with a smile.

    Speaking of Butterfly Clothing Shop, Shao Wanru became concerned. She pulled Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°What about Butterfly Clothing Shop? I¡¯m afraid that Prince Yue will find out about it!¡±

    ¡°So what? You think he won¡¯t let you open a shop?¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    ¡°If he finds out that the shop belongs to me, you might get involved. It¡¯s not good. If someone investigates the shop carefully, he might find out the matter of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and it won¡¯t be good for anyone to get involved!¡± Shao Wanru said worriedly.

    When something got Chu Liuchen involved, it would be difficult to smooth it over. This was why she preferred to deal with things by herself when she was able to.

    She wanted to get Chu Liuchen as far away from any bad things as she could.

    ¡°Can you think of a way to protect Butterfly Clothing Shop without making people know that this shop belongs to me?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Beg me!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Wanru said in astonishment and opened her watery eyes wide, thinking that she had heard it wrong.

    ¡°Beg me!¡± This time, it was obvious that Prince Chen said extremely shameless words with a handsome face. ¡°I should get benefits out of it, right? If I get nothing out of it, why should I do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing for you!¡± Shao Wanru pinched his hand hard. However, although Prince Chen looked weak, he was actually not weak at all. He did not take Shao Wanru¡¯s pinch seriously.

    Instead, he raised those handsome eyes and said, ¡°It is not okay for Princess Chen to ask someone to do the job without giving any benefit. Even if you are my princess, you have to settle this matter clearly, lest you tangle with me in the future!¡±

    ¡°I will not tangle with you!¡± Shao Wanru blushed and said angrily.

    ¡°Who else will you be tangling with? I am the only one that you are allowed to tangle with.¡± Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru into his arms, pointing at his handsome face and said, ¡°My princess, you can decide for yourself!¡±

    Of course, there were only him and Zhuozhuo that would tangle with each other. As for the others, they should stay away as far as possible.

    Wen Xichi looked strange, or it could be said that he acted strangely when he saw Zhuozhuo. He seemed to have thousands of words to say to her, but they didn¡¯t seem to be very close.

    It felt very strange. There seemed to be something between them, but they looked fine.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t doubt Shao Wanru, but he didn¡¯t like Wen Xichi, who wasn¡¯t being clear and didn¡¯t want to be clear about it.

    In the past, he thought that Wen Xichi was a figure, but now he felt very annoyed by him. He wouldn¡¯t let him get close to Zhuozhuo so as not to cause any trouble.

    Shao Wanru knew that he was thick-skinned, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so thick-skinned as to point at his face, hinting at her kissing him. She reached out to pinch his face.

    But she didn¡¯t expect to be pushed over to the bed by Chu Liuchen, who kissed her directly and made her overwhelmed. In the end, she was held in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms with her hands and feet aching.

    ¡°How about I ask a supervisor to own this shop?¡± Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru with satisfaction and asked beside her ear with a smile.

    Shao Wanru kicked him hard and said, ¡°No; people will still connect it with you!¡±

    ¡°Then you should have someone in your shop to give some benefits to the supervisor of my mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s feet and pinched them.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly pulled back her feet and struggled to get rid of his big hands. Her face was as red as blood. She gasped for breath and said, ¡°What... what do you mean?¡±

    She was afraid that he would mess around again, so she held his waist tightly with both hands so that he could not move again.

    Chu Liuchen felt veryfortable in this way, so he stopped messing with Shao Wanru and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the shops without any background to survive in the capital city. Or they could give some benefits to a person with a powerful background. There are many shops like this in the capital city!¡±

    ¡°If I give some benefits to the supervisor of your mansion, can he deal with some small matters?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said. She had never encountered such a thing before.

    ¡°Yes, but just for small matters!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and immediately understood the meaning beyond his words. There indeed would only be small matters. Even if Chu Liuyue suspected her Butterfly Clothing Shop, he didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it, in case Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion got involved at that time. As for the matter of Wei Dahai, he didn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it, so it would be a small matter!

    It was easy to deal with a small matter; if it was a sneaky scheme, she could deal with it through other means.

    At least they could muddle through it. Although it seemed that the shop had something to do with Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but the connection was thin, and it was right for Chu Liuchen to say that he didn¡¯t know about it. After all, the person involved was a supervisor of the mansion.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give some benefits to the supervisor!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and nodded. This was a good idea. The connection between the shop and Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was very thin.

    ¡°You¡¯d better give those benefits to me. Give me some first. I heard that you¡¯ve got plenty of them!¡± Chu Liuchen teased.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any!¡± Shao Wanru said coquettishly and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°You definitely have. Let me search for them!¡± Chu Liuchen pressed Shao Wanru on his body and reached out to search her body. Shao Wanru burst intoughter, struggled to roll on the bed, and shouted, ¡°You... you get down, get down now!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to search for my princess¡¯s money...¡± Chu Liuchen said shamelessly.

    The two of them messed around on the bed...

    Chu Liuchen left in the morning the next day. Shao Wanru sent him to the gate and watched the carriages go out one by one, with Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage at the forefront.

    Qin Huaiyong rode on the horse and followed Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage. Commandery Prince Qing also rode on the horse and guarded the carriage. They were followed by other members of the mission.

    They were also carrying arge number of knitting products, medicines and beautiful porcins.

    These were all gifts brought by the mission.

    Shao Wanru stood on the city wall, watched the line slowly leave the city and bit her lip. She already missed Chu Liuchen before he went far away.

    Although Chu Liuchen had recovered, he was not in good health. Even though he had practiced martial arts since he was a child, he still needed to be taken care of. Shao Wanru was very worried about him going to Xu State in Nan Jiang.

    But since Chu Liuchen had made up his mind, she would not object! She would be there for him!

    No matter what would happen in the future, she would be there for him till the end. In herst life, they had been separated, but in this life, they would never let go of each other¡¯s hands.

    She did not care about the bloody scene in her dream. She was willing to apany Chu Liuchen into the blood sea.

    Having witnessed herst life in the dream, she became colder and crueler than ordinary women.

    She would repay kindness with kindness and repay injury with injury. She would not repay injury with kindness.

    ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go down. The Prince has left!¡± Yujie said to Shao Wanru, who was standing on the top of the city wall. There was only a shadow of the envoy team, so they couldn¡¯t see anyone clearly. The wind on top of the city wall was getting stronger and rustling the cloak.

    ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go down. It¡¯s too windy here!¡± Qu Le also said.

    Shao Wanru reluctantly turned back her gaze, sighed softly, and nodded. There was no good for her to stay any longer. She just hoped that he coulde back safely as soon as possible.

    Two servant girls helped Shao Wanru down from the city wall. When she just put her feet on the ground, she suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Princess Chen?¡±

    Shao Wanru turned her head and saw Wen Xichi in an official¡¯s robe. She blinked her watery eyes, and then bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Lord Wen!¡±

    ¡°What was Princess Chen doing up there?¡± Wen Xichi looked up at the high city wall and asked.

    ¡°Princess is seeing our Prince off. She can see it more clearly from the top of the city wall!¡± Yujie answered.

    ¡°Lord Wen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Wen Xichi calmly and asked. Wen Xichi was not among the officials who saw Prince Chen off just now, so it was a little strange for Wen Xichi, who was dressed in an official¡¯s robe, to show up at this time.

    ¡°Princess Chen, can we talk in private?¡± Wen Xichi pointed at a teahouse across the street and said, ¡°There is a case that involves you, so I want to ask you something!¡±

    Wen Xichi¡¯s words were very polite, and he was also well-mannered. He stepped aside with a smile on his face, which made Shao Wanru unable to refuse him!

 Chapter 966 - Play Safe and Seek Only to Avoid Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 966 y Safe and Seek Only to Avoid Mistakes</h4>

    ¡°Please, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    Wen Xichi led the way, and Shao Wanru followed him with two servant girls. They entered the teahouse together.

    When the people in the teahouse saw Wen Xichi¡¯s clothes, they knew he was from the Ministry of Justice. Shao Wanru looked either rich or noble. These people didn¡¯t know what had happened, and they didn¡¯t dare to make any noise.

    They ordered a private room, and the store assistant led them upstairs.

    When she sat down, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t drink the tea. Instead, she went straight to the point and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Please tell me!¡±

    Wen Xichi reached out and poured a cup of tea for her. Then he pushed it to her and poured a cup for himself. He picked up the tea and took a sip before slowly putting it down.

    ¡°Princess Chen, you are the owner of Butterfly Clothing Shop, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it?¡± Shao Wanru said coldly. Her eyes were deep, and she looked right into him.

    Others might not know about this, but Wen Xichi was involved in this matter. He helped her buy this shop.

    ¡°Have you done anything else through the Butterfly Clothing Shop?¡± Wen Xichi asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°What are you referring to?¡± Shao Wanru looked even calmer.

    Wen Xichi was stunned by her question. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Prince Yue noticed your Butterfly Clothing Shop.¡±

    He gave the news straight to her.

    ¡°The shop is just for business. How could it get involved with Prince Yue?¡± said Shao Wanru,posedly.

    Wen Xichi looked directly at Shao Wanru and asked, ¡°the Fann Embroidery Shop had been in a lot of trouble. It had a serious mishap when doing business with the Butterfly Clothing Shop. I heard the matter of Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was revealed from there!¡±

    ¡°There are many business shops. Almost all the shops rted to the capital city are doing business together. As for Fann Embroidery Shop, I only learned about what had happened to itter. If I had known about it, I wouldn¡¯t have done business with it at that time!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°But Prince Yue may not think the same way as you do!¡± Wen Xichi hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°So what?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows. She was no longer the Second Miss Qin who had just arrived in the capital.

    ¡°Prince Yue may deal with Butterfly Clothing Shop.¡± Wen Xichi said gently without hiding anything. It seemed that he had been quite frank since he came here today.

    Dealing with a small shop was a piece of cake for a prince.

    Shao Wanru raised the corner of her mouth slightly and said with a light and cold smile, ¡°Prince Yue is so self-centered. Many shops have been doing business with the Fann Embroidery Shop. Is he going to seal up them all?¡±

    If Chu Liuyue did that, she needn¡¯t care about it anymore. It would not do him any good if he made it a bigger trouble. If Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion involved him in the future, Chu Liuyue would be in trouble!

    ¡°But the Butterfly Clothing Shop is different!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Is it because I am the owner?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Prince Yue doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s yours!¡± Wen Xichi shook his head and denied it.

    Shao Wanru raised her eyes and observed Wen Xichi¡¯s expression carefully. She didn¡¯t think he was lying.¡± Thank you!¡±

    Since Wen Xichi didn¡¯t say it, it was good for her. No matter what reason Wen Xichi had for this, Shao Wanru had to thank him.

    Wen Xichi didn¡¯t say it, and then Chu Liuchen¡¯s plot could be carried out. Yesterday, she met the supervisor that Chu Liuchen found, and they arranged everything.

    ¡°Prince Yue will handle Butterfly Clothing Shop. You should be careful!¡± Wen Xichi stood up, cupped his hands to her, and strode away.

    ¡°Princess, is he here only for this?¡± With surprise, Yujie looked at the slightly closed door. Third Young Master Wen seemed toe here for investigation. However, he just brought them this message. ¡°What did he mean?¡±

    Yujie did not think that he was very familiar with her master!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head suspiciously. His conduct was also a mystery to her. His appearance here puzzled her just like what happened yesterday.

    ¡°Should we send someone to keep an eye on him?¡± Qu Le suggested. Since Prince Chen was not in the mansion now, they should pay more attention to serving Princess Chen.

    ¡°No, he is from the Ministry of Justice. If we keep an eye on him, he will find out!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice had their unique way of doing things and were sensitive to some things. Before figuring everything out, Shao Wanru did not intend to let anyone spy on Wen Xichi.

    He didn¡¯t make her feel threatened.

    Maybe it was because of the previous life! Chu Liuchen had told her that Wen Xichi and Chu Liuyue were very close. It seemed that Wen Xichi offered Chu Liuyue some plots, like the rumor about the ¡°disaster,¡± which almost killed her. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t hold much hostility toward Wen Xichi.

    But Shao Wanru could clearly distinguish between her previous life and the present one.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru also stood up.

    Yujie hurriedly asked the shop-boy for the check, but she was told that Wen Xichi had paid the bill when he left.

    They got out of the teahouse and got on the carriage parked on the side. The carriage took a turn, intending to head for the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, it was held up in traffic halfway.

    Qu Le lifted the curtain slightly, and Shao Wanru looked through the gap. The road ahead was clogged with carriages. The carriage before her could not move at all.

    ¡°Go and see what¡¯s the matter!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Yujie jumped out of the carriage and ran forward. After a while, she ran back breathlessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a detour. The intersection in front of us is blocked. It¡¯s said that we need to make way for the imperial exam. The road over there is blocked.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the carriages ahead turn back?¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and asked. Since the road was blocked, they could juste back. How could all the carriages get stuck here?

    ¡°The road barrier was not tightly closed. A carriage got stuck there when trying to pass. Then, the following carriage, not knowing what had happened, bumped into it. I¡¯m afraid that they can¡¯te back no matter how much they want to!¡± Yujie said as she lifted the curtain. At this time, there were carriagesing from the back. However, they noticed the ident in front of them and didn¡¯t try to push through. Since they were all retreating, the road behind hadn¡¯t yet been tightly blocked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    The carriage turned around, squeezed through the crowd, and moved to another street outside. It took them a long time to take this detour. By the time they returned to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, it was almost lunch.

    After dressing up, Shao Wanru sat down on the couch by the window and asked, ¡°Is Madame Dong here?¡±

    The matter of the Butterfly Clothing Shop had been arranged yesterday, and the news had been spread out. They had offered a good deal to a supervisor of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. So, Madame Dong certainly had to contribute some gold and silver.

    ¡°Yes, she is drinking tea in the flower hall outside.¡± Yujie came in with a smile.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    Yujie answered and left. After a while, she came in with Madame Dong.

    After bowing to Shao Wanru, Madame Dong looked at her with concern and asked, ¡°I heard what happened yesterday. Are you all right?¡±

    Things that happened yesterday were all in the pce, and then the news was sealed. An ordinary citizen like Madame Dong could never know it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madame Dong. Our princess is fine. Second Young Master Qu¡¯s hand was broken by our prince!¡± Qu Le felt relieved as soon as she thought of this.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an had been trying to plot against her master, but in the end, she was the one who suffered. Even her brother¡¯s hand had been broken by the prince. She deserved it.

    ¡°Second Young Master Qu¡¯s hand was broken by Prince Chen?¡± Madame Dong took a deep breath. She could tell that Shao Wanru was fine, but she did not expect Prince Chen to be so powerful.

    Second Young Master Qu was useless, but he was the legitimate grandson of Ruiping Great Elder Princess after all.

    ¡°Since his hand is broken, Infanta Yuan¡¯an should live a more peaceful life!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and asked someone to serve tea,¡± Prince Yue would deal with Butterfly Clothing Shop secretly. You should be careful recently. y safe and seek only to avoid mistakes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will be very careful!¡± Madame Dong looked serious.

    ¡°I guess... Prince Yue won¡¯t use official means. He is also afraid that the Emperor will check up on him. However, he couldn¡¯t bear his failure. No matter whether Butterfly Clothing Shop is innocent or not, Prince Yue must have decided to vent his anger on it!¡± Shao Wanru said, tapping gently on the table.

    This was the only possibility she could think of just now.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t dare to use officials above board, so he had to go underground.

    It meant that he would use dirty tricks.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t deal with him, meet me at Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru reminded Madame Dong, who was obviously no match for Chu Liuyue. Even if Madame Dong could prepare some good ns, it would not be easy to deal with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will report to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Madame Dong was also cautious and said seriously after thinking for a while.

    She would never force herself to do something beyond her ability, which would result in failure. Such an action was never valiant but foolish.

    Shao Wanru nodded, thinking that this was the best way.

    After that, she told Madame Dong about something she needed to pay attention to. After listening to everything carefully, Madame Dong left.

    Shao Wanru nned everything down to thest detail, but in fact, she was wrong in thinking like that. No one had expected that this matter was caused by something else.

    It was about a matter and a person that had nothing to do with Butterfly Clothing Shop!

    The second day after Chu Liuchen left, the Pce Examination began. As soon as the candidates entered, the whole capital city quieted down all of a sudden.

    There were many descendants from aristocratic families, and some of them would take the exam. One after another, those candidates for the Pce Examination from outside the capital city also entered. At this time, even the most prosperous streets in the past seemed to have lost their lively atmosphere.

    The first thing people talked about when they met would be the Pce examination this time. All the top three winners of the Pce Examination three years ago had an outstanding appearance. No one knew who would be the winners this time.

    Many daughters of aristocratic families were waiting to get a husband from the candidates of the Pce Examination. They usually would have a bright future and would be much better than many rich yboys who lived in disgrace, idling away their life. Even worse, some were in favor of making scandals and stirring up trouble, just like the four masters in the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    They were nothing but first-ss trouble-making masters who were well-known for those humiliating things they did!

 Chapter 967 - Chu Huairan, A Dissolute Coward

    <h4>Chapter 967 Chu Huairan, A Dissolute Coward</h4>

    The fourth young master of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion had hooked up with the daughter of the Di family. They had an affair and had a child. After that, she married Ningyuan Army General and raised the child as the First Miss of the Qin family, a vicious and unrestrained First Miss.

    Fortunately, the First Miss married into her mother¡¯s family in the end. The people she harmed were no others but Madam Di¡¯s family members. It served them right. As a man sows, so does he reap.

    But Ningyuan Army General was pathetic. He had raised and loved his daughter for more than ten years, but it turned out she was the biological daughter of another man. Lucky for him, he found himself another wife. It was said that on the day he learned the fact, Ningyuan Army General divorced Madam Di and sent her back to the Di¡¯s Mansion without giving her any property. From then on, he and Madam Di had nothing to do with each other.

    It was understandable for him to do this. If Ningyuan Army General didn¡¯t have a wife and a son now, he would be mad with anger. Madam Di was indebted to him for what she had done. Ningyuan Army General was going to serve the country as an envoy in Xu State. When such a thing happened at this time, many people couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Sometimes, even a great man might get a wife and a child without morals.

    Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, which had always kept a low profile, lost its reputation because of this matter.

    After Qin Huaiyong left for Xu State, somehow, everyone shifted their attention to Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion. Maybe it was because the matter was exposed to the public.

    Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was gone and they had left the capital city. Now, in the capital, only Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion was rted to this matter.

    Qin Yuru was forced to give up her marriage by Madam Di. Yet she was still the biological daughter of the Fourth Young Master Chu. Now that she would be sentenced to death, wasn¡¯t there anyone from the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion to visit her?

    ording to some well-informed people, even Princess Chen, who used to be at odds with First Miss Qin and had been framed by her several times, had generously gone to the prison to visit her once. However, the Fourth Young Master Chu, also her biological father, had never visited her once.

    Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion appeared to be so heartlessly indifferent to their family member!

    Early in the morning, Chu Huairan was called over by his father.

    He had juste out of a concubine¡¯s room, looking like he had not woken up. His shirt was even misaligned. It was obvious that he hade in a hurry.

    He yawned as he entered the room. Then, he said after greetings. ¡°It¡¯s so early. What¡¯s so urgent? I want to have a good sleep!¡±

    A teacup was smashed right into him, and Chu Huairan dodged it very quickly. After all, he had been smashed several times. How could he react slowly?

    ¡°Please say whatever you want to. How could you hit me without saying a word?¡± Chu Huairan sobered up and said impatiently.

    ¡°You bastard, are you asking me to say what evil things you¡¯ve done? Shame on you!¡± Seeing his fourth son like this, the Grand Prince became furious.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve behaved like this. It has been for so many years. Why do you have to make trouble with me?¡± Chu Huairan said disapprovingly. He sat down on a chair on one side, picked up the tea, and took a sip.

    ¡°You bastard, how dare you to say that!¡± Grand Prince looked at the side, grabbed something, and was about to smash it down again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t talk nicely, I¡¯ll leave. Won¡¯t you feel tired when smashing things all day long?¡± Chu Huairan snorted unhappily. He was extremely dissatisfied with his father¡¯s disturbance in the early morning. He could have slept longer with his beloved concubine if not for him.

    It¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter! No big deal!

    ¡°An illegitimate daughter worths little. Anyway, she¡¯s going to die. Your life won¡¯t change with or without her!¡± Chu Huairan said.

    He really had a lot of daughters. Some of them were kept in his own yard, and some were raised elsewhere. Even he himself didn¡¯t know how many daughters he had. Anyway, for him, those who lived in other people¡¯s families were, of course, the daughters of others.

    Qin Yuru was surnamed Qin, so she had to do with him.

    The first time he saw Madam Di, a good-looking woman, he wanted to hook up with her within a short period. Unexpectedly, she was born to be a bitch. She took the initiative to get close to him even before he took any action. After spending some time together, they had sex, and she actually asked him to marry her!

    How could it be possible? He had a wife who was his cousin and grew up with him. How could he divorce his wife for Madam Di? Since then, Chu Huairan ignored Madam Di. When Madam Di married far away, she sent him a letter saying that she was pregnant with his baby!

    So what? Was he the kind of person whocked children?

    Neither daughters nor sons were important to him. He just ignored the letter and threw it aside. When Madam Di married far away, he watched the whole thing indifferently as if he was an outsider.

    Then he simply left this matter behind!

    Only when the truth was beginning toe out did he remember it again. How could others be so interested in the matter that happened so many years ago? It was really annoying.

    ¡°An illegitimate daughter? She is the illegitimate daughter of Ningyuan Army General!¡± Grand Prince became angrier because of his son¡¯s careless attitude.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Qin Huaiyong? He¡¯s not the only one who is cuckolded!¡± argued Chu Huairan. Seeing his father ring at him and wanting to smash something again, he immediately tried to calm him down. ¡°Well, all right. Qin Huaiyong¡¯s different. He¡¯s a hero who has contributed a lot to the country. And I¡¯m a useless loser! But now everything has happened, what else can I do? Can I send Qin Yuru back to Madam Di¡¯s belly?¡±

    Hearing his even more absurd words, Grand Prince turned so angry that his whole body started trembling. He couldn¡¯t believe such a vile spawn was his son! If he had known this, he would have strangled him to death when he was born so that he would never harm his family.

    ¡°Go and see Qin Yuru!¡± Putting down the ornaments in his hands, Grand Prince shouted angrily.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Chu Huairan yelled and violently shook his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. She is ruthless enough even to murder her mother, let alone me. If I go there, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe back alive.¡±

    His frightened look enraged Grand Prince even more. He was even afraid that his daughter would hurt him! What a useless son!

    ¡°She is your daughter. Won¡¯t you go and see her? Now you are the closet person to her in the capital city!¡± Grand Prince said, trying hard to suppress his anger.

    ¡°So what? I haven¡¯t been there for her for so many years, and she¡¯s all right!¡± Chu Huairan kept shaking his head. He really didn¡¯t want to see Qin Yuru. When she arrived at his mansion, he just took a look at her and told the truth. He said that she was his daughter and Madam Di¡¯s evidence was true.

    But that was all. How could he bear any responsibility to her? He remembered that his father was very happy to get such a granddaughter. He even drove him out and talked a lot with Qin Yuru.

    He didn¡¯t hear those words, but it could be seen that his father was very happy. Thus, he didn¡¯t have any burden on the eptance of this illegitimate daughter. After that, he repeatedly said that he would ask the Emperor for a title to save Qin Yuru¡¯s reputation.

    Chu Huairan felt that these things had little to do with him. Since his father had taken it over, what else could he do? He didn¡¯t care about it, but it would be fine if this matter was settled.

    But to their surprise, Qin Yuru was so vicious that she burned her biological mother to death on the way to their mansion. After knowing the news, Chu Huairan decided that he would never see this daughter again. Qin Yuru was not a delicate and weak daughter at all but a deadly vicious one.

    Now that Madam Di was dead, it would be his turn next!

    ¡°Go to see her today and bring her some food and clothing. No matter what, she is a descendant of our family.¡± The longer Grand Prince looked at his good-for-nothing son, the more he disliked him. However, no matter how much he disliked him, there was nothing he could do to change the reality. At present, only Chu Huairan¡¯s appearance could save their reputation.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Who would want a vicious daughter like her? Anyway, I don¡¯t want her. Didn¡¯t you admire her a lot before? I won¡¯t go. You can just go there and show off your affection for her. You don¡¯t even have to take it sincerely! Anyway, we would break it off with her before long. ¡±

    Chu Huairan said with an ugly smile.

    He really didn¡¯t want to go. In fact, he thought that it was better for his father to take care of all the things. It was his father who hurriedly went to get into contact with Qin Yuru. It was now the perfect time for him to take care of her. How could his father let him do this?

    Chu Huairan was just a rich yboy who never achieved anything. All he wanted to do was live afortable life. He did not have so much energy to do other things.

    Recently, it hadn¡¯t been easy for those sons of rich families in the capital city to maintain their cozy life. Especially when the group of yboys learned that Prince Chen broke Second Young Master Qu¡¯s arm, they gathered together and decided that they should have a good rest for a period of time. Otherwise, who knew what would happen? Anyway, it was certain that they had to experience a tough time recently.

    This was also the reason why Chu Huairan didn¡¯t go outst night and only had fun in his own manor.

    Anyway, he had made up his mind that he would never go to see Qin Yuru. He would rather die than meet her. In his mind, she was a terrifying woman who killed her mother. If he went to have a look at her, maybe he would have nightmares every day in the future and could never have a good time.

    Grand Prince also regretted that he got some wishful thinking upon reading Madam Di¡¯s letter.

    In the letter, she said that many women were raised in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. It seemed that a royal was behind Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in supporting those women. As for who this person was, Grand Prince thought it must be one of the men he knew. If he kept digging through the clues, he would definitely get something worthwhile.

    This was also the reason why he immediately recognized Qin Yuru as a family member and talked nicely with her for a long time.

    Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion was in a decline. Most of the sons were quite disappointing and only a few became a littlepetitive. However, they could barely manage to maintain the achievements of their predecessors. The fall of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion was inevitable as they grew farther and farther apart from the royal family members. They needed a good opportunity. Then there came Qin Yuru, their chance to revive.

    No matter who was behind Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, it was good to find out the secret or use it as a bargaining chip.

    Unexpectedly, before he could figure it out, Qin Yuru was exposed. Even the matter of concubine market was found out. At that time, Grand Prince knew he could no longer get anything from her...

 Chapter 968 - Are You Used to Living Here?

    <h4>Chapter 968 Are You Used to Living Here?</h4>

    ¡°There are no other choices for you. You must go there today! Guards,e here and take him to Qin Yuru!¡± Grand Prince mmed the table heavily and snapped in a harsh voice.

    It turned out that Qin Yuru was indeed a descendant of his family. Even though shemitted such a heinous crime, Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion had to send someone to visit her. Otherwise, they would be even more mean and malevolent in others¡¯ eyes.

    Two guards came in and reached out to pull Chu Huairan.

    ¡°Okay, fine! I¡¯ll go! Get your hands off me. My clothes are new. You¡¯ll have to pay for it if they are wrinkled!¡± Chu Huairan stood up resentfully and pushed away the hands of the two guards. He rolled up his sleeves, looking at his father sitting up in high on the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. I¡¯ll go away after seeing her, and that¡¯ll be all. Don¡¯t let anyone stop me from leaving. It will only bring more shame to our family!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Grand Prince suddenly felt another impulse to smash something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Who cares!¡± Chu Huairan muttered, turned around, and left. He got on the carriage and went to the Ministry of Justice.

    When he arrived at the Ministry of Justice, he informed the court official of the Ministry of Justice, who then led him in. After that, he asked the official in charge of female prisons to bring Qin Yuru here.

    Although Chu Huairan came here to visit a prisoner, he was not willing to go down to the cell. He felt that the bad luck down there would ruin his good fortune.

    The court official had no choice but to bring Qin Yuru up here. Fortunately, he knew it clearly that Chu Huairan was never a capable man, and Qin Yuru did notmit the crime of rebellion. Thus, he didn¡¯t have to stick to the rules.

    Qin Yuru was taken to a small room. When she saw Chu Huairan sitting inside, her lifeless eyes immediately lit up, and she immediately knelt down with a thud. With tears in her eyes, she cried out, ¡°Father!¡±

    She had seen Chu Huairan in the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Huairan felt extremely loath to see Qin Yuru. However, when he saw her thin and haggard look, he inexplicably felt sorry for her as a father. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You... get up and talk!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Qin Yuru put her head to the ground and cried sadly again. She could not even speak for her sobbing.

    ......

    Chu Huairan turned around uneasily and said, ¡°Get up, get up. Let¡¯s talk about it when you stand up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡± answered Qin Yuru. She stood up, her eyes with excitement and vitality still fixed on him. Compared with the previous lifeless appearance, she looked much more pleasing to the eye now.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Chu Huairan pointed to the stool beside her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuru sat down obediently, staring at Chu Huairan with her eyes, as if she loved her father dearly.

    Chu Huairan coughed and asked casually, ¡°Are you used to living here?¡±

    He felt quite awkward as soon as he finished asking.

    ¡°Father, I... I am very well. I¡¯m sorry that I brought shame on you!¡± Qin Yuru¡¯s tears fell again. Without a handkerchief, she could only wipe her tears with her dirty clothes.

    ¡°What were you thinking back then? No matter how bad Madam Di was, she was your biological mother!¡± Chu Huairan snorted.

    ¡°Father, how... how could I really kill my mother? It¡¯s just that... they wronged me. No matter how ruthless I am, I can¡¯t really kill my mother!¡± Qin Yuru lowered her head, crying.

    ¡°You mean, it was Qin Huaiyong who plotted against you?¡± At this time, Chu Huairan reacted fast, and his face turned a little ugly. He didn¡¯t care about Qin Yuru, but if Qin Huaiyong really did that, it would be a deliberate p in his face.

    The case was nothing serious, but it was known to almost everyone now, which made him a great fool, one way and another. If it was really Qin Huaiyong¡¯s plot, he couldn¡¯t let it go so easily.

    Why should he be the one with a bad reputation while Qin Huaiyong got the sympathy of all?

    Although Chu Huairan had never had a good reputation, he cared about it now.

    ¡°Father... I... I want to reunite with you and be your daughter. Maybe we could live happily together as a family in the future. Why would I kill my mother at that time? With her, wouldn¡¯t my life be greater?¡± Qin Yuru exined sadly.

    ¡°Live happily together?¡± Chu Huairan thought that she was too naive. Even if Madam Di was still alive, he would not allow her to move into his mansion. He would never ept such a fierce and unreasonable woman, not to mention that Madam Di was the wife of Ningyuan Army General. Once she lived in his mansion, many beauties living there must be disturbed.

    Of course, he would never speak his mind to Qin Yuru.

    Chu Huairan coughed slightly and said, ¡°do you have any evidence to prove that Qin Huaiyong framed up you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rted to the Qin¡¯s Mansion. How... how can I get the evidence? Even if there is, it¡¯s long gone at this time!¡± Qin Yuru shook her head. Her eyes that brightened up when she saw her father were dimmed with grievance.

    The longer he looked at her, the more pitiful she became in his eyes.

    Chu Huairan didn¡¯t have much father¡¯s love for her, but he was irritated at this time. He was angry at Qin Huaiyong¡¯s scheme. It must be that Qin Huaiyong schemed to murder Madam Di upon knowing that she had cheated on him.

    He was originally a yboy without any real talent. Because of his high social status, he was surrounded by a group of people trying hard to please him. How could he understand those schemes and intrigues? Qin Yuru thought that Madam Di¡¯s characters would block her way to huge sess, so she simply took her life to get the pity of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion. That was why she killed Madam Di. But Chu Huairan would never figure it out.

    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll let your grandfather check it out. We¡¯ll definitely find out the truth!¡± Chu Huairan pped his hands on the table with an aura of authority.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. It¡¯s not a big deal. I mean it. That¡¯s it. Anyway, I¡¯m all alone now. It¡¯s better for me to die. When I die, I can go to apany my mother in the underworld. But I can¡¯t do anything for you then...¡± Speaking of this, Qin Yuru sobbed.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Chu Huairan, as if she wanted to print his face on her heart. She wanted to remember her biological father in her heart and never forget him.

    Looking at Qin Yuru like this, Chu Huairan inexplicably felt ufortable.

    No matter what evil things she had done, she was still a member of the royal family. Qin Huaiyong was never allowed to harm her as he wished.

    ¡°Stay in this prison for a while. I¡¯ll find someone to take care of you. As for the evidence, I¡¯ll check it out. I¡¯ll definitely save you after I find the truth!¡± Chu Huairan promised.

    There was still a period of time before her execution in autumn. Chu Huairan felt that if she was innocent, his father was well capable of investigating the matter thoroughly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I... Thanks for your kindness. Even if I die, I will be grateful to you!¡±

    Tears poured down her face. She looked ashamed and painful, for she didn¡¯t want her biological father to be in a dilemma. She would rather sacrifice her life than make things difficult for her father.

    If Qin Yuru begged him to prove her innocence, with his indifferent temperament, Chu Huairan would not take it seriously. He had never cared about his children. But now it was Chu Huairan who took the initiative to help Qin Yuru. However, she actually refused him only because she was afraid of troubling her father.

    Chu Huairan felt that she was a nice girl. In his eyes, she could never be the one who had killed her mother. So, he immediately said, ¡°Well, you go back first. I know what to do next!¡±

    How could he let Qin Huaiyong take advantage of his daughter?

    The female officer came over to take Qin Yuru back. Qin Yuru stood up and kowtowed to Chu Huairan respectfully a few times. Then, she reluctantly left while crying.

    Chu Huairan stood up and found the court official of the Ministry of Justice with his servants, asking him to take good care of Qin Yuru. He repeatedly expressed that Qin Yuru was his daughter and hinted that Qin Yuru¡¯s fate might be reversed, telling him that Qin Yuru was never the vicious person who killed her mother.

    The official¡¯s position in the Ministry of Justice was not high, so he did not dare to refuse him. He kept nodding and said that he would follow Chu Huairan¡¯s instructions and would never let thisdy suffer. Besides, he would take good care of her until she left the Ministry of Justice.

    Chu Huairan was very satisfied with his cooperative attitude. Before leaving, he gave the official a sum of money for him to look after Qin Yuru. Then he returned to the mansion with his men to look for Grand Prince.

    As soon as he left the Ministry of Justice, someone reported the news to Shao Wanru. Looking at the message vanishing in front of her, Shao Wanru smiled.

    ¡°Miss, will the Fourth Young Master Chu help First Miss investigate?¡± Yujie asked curiously.

    She witnessed how the First Miss had been at that time and could not understand the current situation. Would this Fourth Young Master Chu really investigate this matter? Was there any need to survey such an obvious matter? The evidence was solid and clear!

    ¡°Although he won¡¯t check it out, at least he has shown his sincerity. Qin Yuru¡¯s life in prison will be much better, and she will definitely not be as disheartened as before!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and meaningfully, ¡°this will also make things more convenient for her. Of course, it will also give some people a false impression, which helps her a lot!¡±

    Qin Yuru didn¡¯t take any action before, not because she didn¡¯t want to take any action, but because she was looking for a good opportunity. Now this opportunity appeared. On the one hand, the officer in the jail would be less vignt toward her. On the other hand, it would make Qi Tianyu think highly of her. It would make a big difference if Qin Yuru gained the support of Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    Once Chu Huairan agreed to reverse the previous judgment for her, it meant that there was a possibility: Qin Yuru was innocent. If she was innocent, she would definitely be released, and as a royal member, she would naturally be respected by others...

    ¡°Keep an eye on her and Qi Tianyu!¡± Shao Wanru tapped lightly on the table and said, guessing that Qin Yuru might take action soon.

    Sure enough, the next day, she received the news that Qin Yuru tried to get the female jailer to send a letter to Qi Tianyu!

    Qi Tianyu received Qin Yuru¡¯s letter but did not go to see her immediately. He pushed their meeting to the evening and secretly took a carriage to the Ministry of Justice.

    Although he was not an official of the Ministry of Justice, he had friends in there. It was not difficult for him to meet Qin Yuru secretly...

 Chapter 969 - Make All the Arrangements and Complicated Plots

    <h4>Chapter 969 Make All the Arrangements and Complicated Plots</h4>

    ¡°Brother Qi!¡± Seeing Qi Tianyu, Qin Yuru was very excited. She wanted to get close to him, but she didn¡¯t dare to. Standing where she was, she burst into tears. Suddenly, she knelt down, kowtowing to Qi Tianyu, and then crawled on the ground. ¡°Brother Qi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    Like Chu Huairan, Qi Tianyu did not go to the cell to see Qin Yuru. Instead, he asked someone to bring her to a small room on the side to meet her.

    He didn¡¯t want too many people to know that he had been here!

    ¡°Sister Yuru, get up!¡± Looking at Qin Yuru as pitiful as this, Qi Tianyu said slowly.

    The woman in front of him was not as enchanting as she used to be. At that time, Qin Yuru, in her prime, appeared courageous and enthusiastic. Those rules in the capital city hadn¡¯t yet trapped her in. Since they were childhood sweethearts, they were special in each other¡¯s eyes. Qi Tianyu had thought that they were destined to be together, so he also treated Qin Yuru with all his heart and soul.

    Before the flowers and under the moon, they had spent a long romantic time together behind their elders. Although they didn¡¯t make love, they had always hugged each other.

    Now that he thought about it, he felt as if these things happened in their previous life!

    The woman in front of him had long lost her lively appearance. She was skinny and wizened. It seemed as if she were more than ten years older than her sister. There was a trace of desperation in her eyes, making him feel quite dispirited.

    Qin Yuru got up and sat down cautiously on a stool on one side. She put her hands on her rough dress and looked up at Qi Tianyu with tears in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Brother Qi, I... I regret it!¡± Qin Yuru slowly lowered her head and looked at her hands. Although there were still tears in the corners of her eyes, she smiled a little. It was a bitter smile in Qi Tianyu¡¯s eyes.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, just pursing his lips tightly. His eyesnded on the table in front of him as if he were studying the lines on it!

    Qin Yuru added, ¡°Brother Qi, I have ended up in such a miserable situation. If... If there is a next life, I will never let you down. I will never allow myself to fall into such a situation. In the end, I even... ended up as a killer who murdered her mother!¡±

    When Qin Yuru said this, her smile became brighter, but more and more tears kepting out, which made her look even more pitiful.

    ......

    Finally, Qi Tianyu sighed and raised his head. ¡°Sister Yuru, what¡¯s the point of saying this? It¡¯s all in the past!¡±

    ¡°Is it all in the past? Oh, you¡¯re right. When I was in Jiangzhou, I was the happiest. I was carefree and didn¡¯t have much... Well, it¡¯s just that my mother... my mother repeatedly told me how good the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was... She kept warning me that if I didn¡¯t marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, she... she would no longer recognize me as her daughter... I... at that time...¡±

    Speaking of this, Qin Yuru cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Qi Tianyu remained silent. He waited until her sobs ceased, and he said slowly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this now? It¡¯s all over!¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. If it weren¡¯t for this, I... I wouldn¡¯t have done this to my mother...¡± Qin Yuru retorted excitedly. When she said this, she found that she had said something wrong and immediately shut up. However, the meaning of her words was very obvious.

    ¡°Do you mean that you killed your mother because she forced you to marry into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qi Tianyu asked in surprise.

    He was not Chu Huairan, so he knew that it was true that Qin Yuru killed her mother. It was almost impossible for her to reverse the verdict. Nevertheless, when he heard it from Qin Yuru, he still felt very stunned.

    ¡°My life was ruined by my mother. Although she gave birth to me, she also destroyed me. Now that she is dead, I will also be sentenced to death. I believe I don¡¯t owe her anything. Only you... Brother Qi...¡± Qin Yuru became so excited that her voice was broken when she said this. Then she couldn¡¯t continue and burst into tears.

    She meant that she and Madam Di were even, and the only one she felt sorry for was Qi Tianyu.

    Though Qi Tianyu had no feelings for Qin Yuru now, or even hated her, he felt a little pity for her when he heard what she said.

    Their deep affection in the past could not be expressed in just a few words.

    ¡°Brother Qi, tell me some things that happened in Jiangzhou. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts now. It¡¯s just that whenever I recall those past days by chance, I feel that I have experienced a happy life!¡± Qin Yuru finally managed to hold back her sobs and looked up at Qi Tianyu with expectation.

    It was so hard to refuse such a request.

    After pondering for a while, Qi Tianyu slowly talked about some of the past events in Jiangzhou, which were all about their childhood. As he talked about it, he marveled at how much things had changed.

    At first, Qin Yuru only listened with tears in her eyes, but then she interrupted from time to time. When they recalled their past, some romantic feelings they had in the past were aroused.

    Qi Tianyu kept talking while Qin Yuru listened with rapt attention. Two hours passed quickly, and they barely noticed it.

    Qi Tianyu stood up and said apologetically, ¡°Sister Yuru, I have to go back!¡±

    ¡°Brother Qi, please!¡± Qin Yuru stood up and turned sideways. After wiping away her tears, she forced a smile. She was very aware that such a smile would appear much bitter.

    ¡°If you want to know more about those past things in Jiangzhou, I can ask my servant to tell you!¡± Qi Tianyu thought for a while.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Qi... I... Except for my father, only you havee here to see me!¡± Qin Yuru shed tears, lowering her head. She was pitifully thin now and was quite a different person from who she was in Jiangzhou.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Qi Tianyu had been watching her fall into such a situation, he would have thought that the person in front of him was someone else.

    After a sigh, he said, ¡°Sister Yuru, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. This is the only thing I can do now... From time to time, I wille to see you again!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Qi!¡±

    Qin Yuru burst into tears again and then looked at Qi Tianyu with expecting eyes. Her eyes with tears didn¡¯t look away even when Qi Tianyu left.

    The female office tried to pull her away, but she pleaded, ¡°Please... Please let me stay here a little longer. I¡¯ll go back when I can no longer see him!¡±

    The receding figure ahead paused for a moment, but he still left in the end.

    ¡°Princess, what does First Miss Qin want to do? To reunite with the First Young Master of the Qi Family?¡± When Qing¡¯er reported it, Qu Le blinked her eyes and asked in confusion.

    Would Qin Yuru be sincere? Of course not!

    Shao Wanru put down the medical book in her hand and shook her head. It was never easy to fool Qi Tianyu. With Qi Tianyu¡¯s character, he could never fall in love with Qin Yuru again. Qin Yuru was very clear about that. However, for the sake of their previous rtionship and the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, he could take care of her.

    As long as Qin Yuru didn¡¯t ask for too much, he could satisfy her needs.

    Qin Yuru broke off their engagement, so Qi Tianyu was the victim. Now when others learned that he was willing to take care of Qin Yuru, they would only think of him as a generous and faithful man.

    Qi Tianyu was fully aware that an official¡¯s reputation was very important.

    ¡°Has the servant gone there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A servant went there early the next morning. The First Young Master of the Qi Family had a deal with the prison. The young male servant also brought a meal to visit First Miss Qin and even sat in the cell to chat with her for four hours. When he came out, he seemed to be rewarded and told the prison officer that he woulde back tomorrow!¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    It was not difficult to find out the information, but it was not clear what they were talking about. The prison was very well guarded. It was not easy to find out what information they had exchanged.

    Of course, if Shao Wanru really wanted to know it, Qing¡¯er also had a way.

    ¡°Think of a way to get in touch with the servant and find out who he was talking about with Qin Yuru. Then you can approach him as a maid from the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and got this idea.

    Compared with inquiring for information from the prison, it would be much easier to get it from Qi Tianyu¡¯s servant. The servant had been staying with Qi Tianyu since they were in Jiangzhou. It was true that he was loyal to Qi Tianyu, but he had a drinking problem. He could say anything when he was drunk.

    Moreover, it was reasonable to inquire about Qin Yuru as someone from the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion. Chu Huairan had been to the prison before, which meant that the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion still recognized Qin Yuru as a family member.

    In the eyes of those with ulterior motives, there were a lot of things that could be done.

    Whether to protect their reputation or for other reasons, Chu Huairan admitted that Qin Yuru was his daughter.

    ¡°Do you want us to get in touch with the servant immediately?¡± After thinking for a while, Qing¡¯er asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurry to inquire about the information at first. I just need you to get in touch with the servant. I¡¯m afraid that it would arouse Qi Tianyu¡¯s suspicion if he got drunk recently. Let¡¯s observe him for a few days first!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°Try to let him believe that the person he meets is definitely from the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Qi Tianyu¡¯s servant was usually a cautious person. He would drink too much with a stranger. Thus, they had to quieten his suspicions beforehand.

    If Qin Yuru wanted to know something from the young male servant, she would not be able to get what she wanted at once. Instead, she also had to gain his trust first.

    The matter of her parents in Jiangzhou was full of doubts. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t get anything from Qi Tianyu, but Qin Yuru could. Although Qin Yuru couldn¡¯tpare with Qi Tianyu, her current situation could help her eliminate Qi Tianyu¡¯s suspicion.

    When it came to the matter of Jiangzhou, they had to start from Qi Tianyu!

    Qin Huaiyong and Jiangzhou¡¯s magistrate must know something. There was no evidence in the capital city, but what about Jiangzhou?

    Qin Yuru yed as a pawn for her!

    It was time to see if this pawn could y its role.

    Qing¡¯er immediately understood Shao Wanru¡¯s meaning and said, ¡°Please rest assured. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to get in contact with the servant. After winning his trust, our person will take him to drink. In the next few days, we¡¯ll just need to get familiar with each other.¡± She then left to arrange the people.

    Qing¡¯er was in charge of the guards of the inner court of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and some secret guards. Besides, she would protect Shao Wanru closely. Before Chu Liuchen left, he called Qing¡¯er over, telling her to guard Shao Wanru well.

    As soon as Qing¡¯er left, Yujie suddenly came in to report with a smile. ¡°Princess, Miss Zhang is here to see you!¡±

    The visitor was the daughter of Prime Minister Zhang, who met Shao Wanru in the Yuhui Nunnery. Then, they got along very well with each other during the Pageant. Although she would be Princess Yue, Shao Wanru still appreciated her.

 Chapter 970 - Meeting an Old Friend Again

    <h4>Chapter 970 Meeting an Old Friend Again</h4>

    ¡°Princess Chen!¡± When Zhang Qn saw Shao Wanru, she bowed respectfully. Shao Wanru pulled her up with a smile and teased, ¡°I will call you sister-inw in the future!¡±

    Even though she was never a timid girl, Zhang Qn¡¯s face still flushed. She threw her handkerchief at her and said, ¡°See whom I¡¯ve brought here!¡±

    Zhang Qn stepped aside and revealed a delicate girl behind her. She had a delicate face and looked very thin. When she looked at people, she looked a little shy. Her shy face looked inexplicably familiar. Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and couldn¡¯t help but show a surprised expression.

    She knew her! She was Luo Xiaowan, the daughter of the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son!

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡± Luo Xiaowan took two steps forward and saluted Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly reached out to help her up and said excitedly, ¡°Sister Xiaowan, is it really you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s intimate attitude, Luo Xiaowan breathed a sigh of relief. With a trace of smile in her eyes, she nodded.

    ¡°Great. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I heard that you are recuperating. Why don¡¯t you go out all the time?¡± Shao Wanru was really grateful to her old acquaintance in Jiangzhou. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well... That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been taking good care of my health!¡± Luo Xiaowan lowered her head and said vaguely.

    Zhang Qn said, ¡°the incident is long past now, and it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed!¡±

    There seemed to be something hidden behind her words. Shao Wanru asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did anything happen?¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember that you met the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son in Jiangzhou three years ago?¡± Zhang Qn did not have so many scruples and asked directly.

    ¡°Qn...¡± Luo Xiaowan stamped her feet and said with a red face.

    ......

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡± Shao Wanru looked at the people who served them on both sides and said. Just now, in order to wee Zhang Qn, she specially came to the gate of the courtyard.

    At this time, when they were talking at the gate of the courtyard, they were surrounded by arge group of old maids and servant girls waiting by the side.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t notice it. I was so eager to talk just now. Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡± Zhang Qn immediately understood what was happening. This ce was indeed not a good ce for chats.

    They entered the main room and sat down one after another.

    After the servant girls served the tea, Shao Wanru waved her hand, and Yujie left with a group of servant girls and old maids, leaving only three of them in the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Princess Chen!¡± Luo Xiaowan wanted to say something but stopped. She bit her lips and lowered her head, twisting the handkerchief in her hand. She did not know where to start.

    Zhang Qn spoke up for her. ¡°Three years ago, the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son took Xiaowan to a blind date. It was an engagement with someone who was rted to them in some way. The two families made the engagement for them since they were little. Though the boy¡¯s family moved out of the capital, their engagement still worked. The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son loved Xiaowan very much, so she took her to look for the boy. Unexpectedly, they found out something!¡±

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked suspiciously. It seemed that it had something to do with her.

    However, Luo Xiaowan, busy rubbing the handkerchief in her hands, still didn¡¯t look up. It was obvious that she was quite worried.

    ¡°They nned to spend one night in Jiangzhou and went to the ce where they were going to meet the boy¡¯s family. It had never urred to them that they would see Princess Chen there. When such a thing happened, the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son became much more watchful. When you were in Jiangzhou, Madam Di had a good reputation, but in fact, she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. She even wanted to sell you, merely because you blocked her daughter¡¯s way.¡±

    ¡°The family that Xiaowan had engaged to is very nice. Someone passed the message, saying that her husband-to-be was a perfect man. The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was very satisfied with the family. She took Xiaowan there simply for them to meet each other. Their marriage would be settled without a doubt. However, no one had expected Madam Di to be a master of disguise. The Princess especially hurried up and arrived at the ce one day earlier!¡±

    Zhang Qn paused when she said this.

    Shao Wanru remained silent, but her serious expression clearly showed that she was listening carefully.

    She had indeed listened to all of this attentively. In her past life, Luo Xiaowan had not been happy. The family she had chosen turned out to be an ungrateful person. She did not know if it was the same family that Zhang Qn was talking about.

    Judging from Luo Xiaowan¡¯s dress, she was still unmarried. Thus, even if something happened, it was still not toote. She could not help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Ever since she entered the capital, she had never seen Luo Xiaowan and did not know what had happened to her. Therefore, even if she wanted to remind her, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°That family wasn¡¯t that nice at all. The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son went to that ce one day earlier and happened to see the young master buying essories with his two delicate concubines. It was evident that he wasn¡¯t a decent man. The wife of Duke Yang Qu¡¯s son pped the young master in anger and then went back to the manor furiously. She wanted to break off the engagement, but the wife of Duke Yangqu didn¡¯t agree, so their engagement stayed in stalemate for three years!¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been solved yet?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she asked.

    ¡°Not yet. The wife of Duke Yangqu wants so much to marry the family that she doesn¡¯t care about Xiaowan¡¯s opinion at all. It¡¯s useless for the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son to say anything. We can only drag it on like this. Recently, the family has sent a letter saying that they must marry Xiaowan, which made the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son very angry!¡± Zhang Qn sighed. Anyone who encountered this kind of thing would fall into a filthy mood.

    Luo Xiaowan was never a strong-willed woman, and this matter made her even weaker.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for three years. Is it because of this matter?¡± Shao Wanru blinked and asked.

    ¡°I was not in the mood to hang out. My mother also told me to keep it a secret. Whether I quit the engagement or not, it¡¯s not a good thing for a woman!¡±

    The rims of Luo Xiaowan¡¯s eyes were red when she talked. Even after three years, she could still remember clearly how slutty he was. At first nce, she could tell that he was not a good person. Yet, he was praised as a good lover. She would rather die than marry someone like him!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the wife of Duke Yangqu agree to break off the engagement?¡± Shao Wanru thought of the key point. Since he was not a good match, why didn¡¯t she care about her granddaughter at all?

    ¡°This marriage has something to do with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± said Zhang Qn.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru became increasingly curious.

    ¡°In fact, this marriage was arranged by the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. When I was little, the two families had begun to discuss it. Grandma said if I gave it up now, I would bring disgrace upon the Old Madam!¡± Luo Xiaowan spoke up this time. She raised her head and looked at Shao Wanru with a pleading face. ¡°Could you please help me and persuade the Old Madam of your manor?¡±

    ¡°Is she the matchmaker?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned. The matter that had involved so many people turned out to be so closely rted to her. Sometimes, the fate between people was really magic.

    ¡°Even if the Old Madam was the matchmaker, the marriage could be broken up. Why haven¡¯t you ended it?¡±

    This matter sounded more and more mysterious. In herst life, Shao Wanru had never met the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son in Jiangzhou, and she did not see Madam Di send someone to harm her either. Of course, she would not have doubts about the family who was engaged to Luo Xiaowan because of this. Then, they would arrive at that ce at the appointed time and would certainly not witness the rake¡¯s ugly behavior.

    The engagement went on well. It didn¡¯t take long for Luo Xiaowan to marry into their family and start a miserable life. The marriage was actually a tragedy.

    Now, did her rebirth change Luo Xiaowan¡¯s fate? As a result, Luo Xiaowan had not gotten married yet, and it seemed that this marriage would not happen at all.

    She had met the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son that day and knew that she was a nicedy who was brisk and neat in handling matters. Since she had been able to dy the marriage, she had made up her mind not to let Luo Xiaowan marry him. In her mind, it was better for Luo Xiaowan to be a single older woman than to be a wife simmering with resentment.

    In this case, why couldn¡¯t they break up the engagement? Her grandmother, the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, couldn¡¯t be thatpetent!

    ¡°In fact, it was the idea of the Old Madam of your mansion and the Empress!¡± Zhang Qn said discontentedly, ¡°This was originally a small matter. I don¡¯t know how that family got contacted with the Empress who invited the Old Madam of your mansion to be a matchmaker.¡±

    If it was just a simple marriage rted only to the two families, they could give it up when Luo Xiaowan could not ept it. However, as long as the Empress was involved in this matter, it was no longer an ordinary matter. If the marriage was broken, it would embarrass the Empress. The wife of Duke Yangqu didn¡¯t dare to do that. After all, she wasn¡¯t as courageous as the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son.

    This matter dragged on and on. This was also the reason why Luo Xiaowan did not show up in front of others. No one was in the mood to have fun when being entangled in such an annoying thing. Luo Xiaowan, who was weak in character, could do nothing but cry all day long.

    For some reason, Shao Wanru felt that Luo Xiaowan was very like her in her past life. So, she could not help but feel pity for her.

    ¡°I assume that¡¯s why you¡¯re over here, right?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes shed slightly as she asked.

    ¡°Please... Please help me, Princess Chen...¡± Luo Xiaowan stood up and was about to bow to Shao Wanru. However, Shao Wanru stopped her and said sincerely, ¡°don¡¯t be so courteous. When we were in Jiangzhou, the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son helped me. Besides, you and I are like old friends from the start. Now that we have met again, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely think of ways to help you!¡±

    When she was in Jiangzhou, she owed the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son. Later, when she came to the capital city, the wife of Duke Yangqu had also helped her.

    ¡°Many thanks, Princess Chen!¡± Luo Xiaowan choked out, feeling deeply touched in her heart. She was no longer as anxious and fearful as she was on the road.

    She had had a great conversation with Shao Wanru three years ago. But now, Shao Wanru¡¯s identity had changed dramatically. She thought that it might not be useful to recall their past.

    Shao Wanru raised her eyes, looked at them, and said, ¡°tell me what the wife of Duke Yangqu was thinking about? In her opinion, how can we minimize the harm of this matter?¡±

    These questions were essential. She had to figure them out first...

 Chapter 971 - A New-come Playboy in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 971 A Newe yboy in the Capital</h4>

    ¡°My grandmother said that she would only follow the decision of the Old Madam of your manor. She was not willing to offend the Empress for me. My mother insisted on breaking off the engagement. She said that we must do it even if she had to support meter on!¡± Luo Xiaowan could not hold back her tears when she thought of how her mother had been punished by her grandmother. If it were not for her, her mother would not have been forced to kneel for four hours by her grandmother.

    ¡°The wife of Duke Yangqu was obviously afraid of being punished by the Empress. But in fact, the weak rtionship between the family and the Empress has long gone. I¡¯m afraid that she just agreed with the marriage casually and might not even remember this matter now. There is no need for her to report it to the Empress. You can break off the engagement directly!¡±

    Zhang Qn said grumpily.

    The wife of Duke Yangqu was useless while the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was so shrewd that she wouldn¡¯t take the responsibility. In the end, the matter dragged on and on and hadn¡¯t been settled even after so many years. Now the man¡¯s family came to them instead.

    Shao Wanru shifted her watery eyes and asked, ¡°That is to say, without the guidance of the Old Madam of our mansion, the family couldn¡¯t see the Empress?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. That family is neither a wealthy nor a noble family, but an ordinary aristocratic family. Moreover, they left the capital early, so they couldn¡¯tpare with the Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion. At that time, because that family was inferior to the Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion and the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son felt that the marriage was not bad, so she agreed!¡±

    Zhang Qn said. She had a good rtionship with Luo Xiaowan since their childhood. Since Luo Xiaowan hadn¡¯t appeared in front of others for several years, she went to visit her in private. Thus, she knew a lot about Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion.

    She became more and more indignant at the unfair treatment to Luo Xiaowan!

    Luo Xiaowan was too weak to defend her rights. She was fine under the protection of the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son. But if she married into other noble families, she might not handle it. So, it would be better for her to marry someone inferior to her. In that case, her family could take care of her. This was also the original intention of the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son.

    However, she did not expect that although the family could notpare with Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion, it had something to do with the Empress. In the end, the Empress mentioned the marriage and appointed the Old Madam of Duke Xing¡¯s Manor to be the marriage matcher.

    ¡°That is to say, as long as the Old Madam of our mansion agrees, she can help you end the engagement without disturbing the Empress?¡±

    Shao Wanru had roughly sorted out the whole story.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But the Old Madam of your mansion is so smart. How could she be willing to do such a thing? The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son had visited her several times. Yet the Old Madam pretended to be sick and only met her briefly. Then she left in a hurry, saying that she had something urgent to deal with. She avoided us again and again, but she had never returned these gifts!¡±

    ......

    Zhang Qn sneered and said, ¡°The older a person bes, the smarter he will be. She won¡¯t take action before seeing the benefits.¡±

    This matter sounded like an easy one. As an aristocratic family, Duke Yangqu¡¯s mansion could easily refuse the engagement even if the son of the aristocratic family had done nothing wrong.

    However, since the Empress was involved in this matter, the matter turned much moreplex. It was not because the Empress favored this family, but because the failure of their marriage would bring shame on the Empress.

    No matter what, it was the Empress who had brought up this matter. It represented the Empress¡¯s intention. It would be fine if the Empress did not know about this. However, if she knew about it, she would only be used of lying.

    Although the Empress was not the emperor, the crime could be either serious or minor! Obviously, the wife of Duke Yangqu would rather give up her granddaughter¡¯s happiness than offend the Empress. As for the Old Madam, of course, it had nothing to do with her. She would never offend the Empress for Luo Xiaowan.

    Even if the Empress did not know it at this time, it was possible that she would know it in the future.

    ¡°Is the son of that family in the capital city now?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Yes. He is here with a few old maids and servant girls, dering that he will marry Xiaowan and take her away. He has never thought that he is no match for Xiaowan at all.¡± Zhang Qn curled her lips. She really didn¡¯t like this family. Previously, she secretly asked her elder brother to check it out. He told her that the man was not a decent one at all. Right after entering the capital, he had visited many whorehouses.

    In the next few days, whenever he was free, he would go to enjoy himself at such ces.

    ¡°Boost the impact of the scandal and break off the engagement!¡± Shao Wanru had an idea in her mind and said with a smile.

    ¡°Make a big deal out of it?¡± Luo Xiaowan looked excited. ¡°Can I really get rid of this engagement by escting it?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t want to marry such a man, and she didn¡¯t want her mother to suffer more because of her. If Zhang Qn hadn¡¯t dragged her here today, she wouldn¡¯t havee.

    ¡°Sister Xiaowan, are you afraid that your reputation will be ruined?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Zhang Qn hesitated, and her eyes suddenly shed twice. She, who used to be the most talkative, fell silent at this time.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid. I fear nothing. My mom said that even if she had to support me, she wouldn¡¯t marry me to someone like that,¡± Luo Xiaowan said firmly. It was rare for her to be so determined.

    She held the handkerchief tightly and tried hard to cheer herself up. No matter what, she would not give up. Her grandmother had punished her mother several times because of her marriage, but her mother managed to endure all of it. What else could she not bear?

    ¡°What if she couldn¡¯t get married for the rest of her life?¡± Her mother had said that it would be better for her to live a single life than to marry someone like that.

    With the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son at their back, Luo Xiaowan determinedly made the decision.

    ¡°Princess Chen, do you have any idea?¡± Zhang Qn asked, ¡°Do you want them to take the initiative to break off the engagement, or be forced to do that?¡±

    This way of breaking off the engagement would only bring the least harm to the woman. In fact, in whatever way, breaking off the engagement would always a little hurt the woman¡¯s reputation. The world was not so tolerant of women. Even though it was the man¡¯s mistake, people would me the woman.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look first!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and stood up.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now. Just now, my Eldest Brother told me the man¡¯s whereabouts!¡± Zhang Qn also pulled Luo Xiaowan to stand up.

    Luo Xiaowan bit her lips and nodded.

    The tavern was not big and was not in the most prosperous street. However, many people had heard about its name. It was quite famous in the capital city. Some people would choose the tavern even if they had to make a few more turns toe there.

    It was because the wine in this tavern was really good. Well, another reason was that the tavern wasn¡¯t located at the busy streets.

    It would be safer in the tavern out of the way if he¡¯d like to have some fun with a few prostitutes. After all, it would be quite disappointing when others saw him.

    There were many rich yboys in the capital city, but most of them didn¡¯t want others to see them enjoying drinking and jesting with whores.

    Some of them had already gotten married and some had to obey the strict rules of their family. Anyway, for various reasons, it was better for them to stay away from the crowd.

    Of course, it was not necessary to hide that deep. They just needed to avoid the busiest ces. Anyway, this tavern was never a secret ce in the capital city.

    After Liu Xincheng arrived in the capital, the tavern was the ce that he visited the most frequently.

    Their family had been in the capital city at the very beginning. After they were released out of the capital city, they had never had a chance to go back to the capital city. But even so, Liu Xincheng would stille to the capital city from time to time. He was actually quite familiar with some romantic ces here and had a few good friends with him.

    In the capital city, he was beyond his elders¡¯ reach, so he could do whatever he wanted to do with his friends. Each day, they could enjoy themselves to the full by drinking and singing with prostitutes, having a good time.

    In fact, Liu Xincheng didn¡¯t want to get married at all. He didn¡¯t want to marry Miss Luo whom he had met three years ago. She looked thin and small, like a little girl. He really didn¡¯t like her, who was not as good-looking as his lovers in the entertainment venues. All the girls there looked quite enchanting with their nice figures.

    The Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion had dyed their marriage for three years. Yet, he was not in a hurry. Without a legal wife in the house, he could not enjoy his life with any kind of woman. Sometimes, he could take the woman he liked back to the manor. When he liked her, he could keep her a little longer. But if he was a little bored with her, he could simply give her away.

    It¡¯s a pity that he couldn¡¯t continue such a leisure life now. When his father went out, he made it clear to him that if he didn¡¯tplete the marriage with the Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion, he would have to keep an eye on him in the future and never allow him to live avish life as before.

    Upon hearing this, Liu Xincheng went to the capital city without dy. He thought that after he entered the capital city and said a few good words, the Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion would ept the marriage happily. To his great surprise, he received no reply.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to get married, but he was displeased by his father¡¯s words and the cavalier attitude of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion.

    He should be the person to refuse the marriage. How could such a little girl look down on him?

    Liu Xincheng was very unhappy. At this time, he was holding a charming woman in his arms. He drank up the wine in the ss, put it down heavily, and scolded, ¡°She thinks so highly of herself. Doesn¡¯t she know that? How dare she be so picky? If I don¡¯t marry her, who else will marry such a boring and thin woman?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the previous engagement, you would have married another beautifuldy long ago. How could the Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion take advantage of you? It¡¯s said that the woman in this mansion is quite incapable. Not only is she not good-looking, but she is also timid. How can such a woman be the hostess?¡±

    Someone said, trying to curry favor with him.

    Since Liu Xincheng was the one who invited them and paid the bill, they would say anything to please him.

    ¡°If the marriage with her weren¡¯t arranged by the Empress, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it!¡± Liu Xincheng was a foppish young man with a greasy face. He was good-looking, but there were dark circles around his eyes. His face looked pale and swollen. At first nce, one could tell that he was a man of wine and women. No matter how he dressed himself up, he didn¡¯t look like a good person!

    At this moment, he pounded the table with his fists and became more and more vigorous.

    ¡°Master, how could you like her? Am I the better one?¡± The woman sitting in his arms teased him with a sweet voice, her soft body leaning against him.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you. Why would I fall in love with her? There¡¯s nothing good about her from head to toe. She can never be as sweet and beautiful as you¡¯re!¡± After saying that, he leaned over and kissed the corner of the beauty¡¯s mouth, his hands gently caressing the beauty¡¯s delicate body.

    ¡°Master, you are so annoying!¡± The woman said in a mellifluous voice. She reached out and pushed him gently. Then she flung an arm around his shoulders, pulling him closer to her. In front of everyone, they flirted and behaved affectionately toward each other, enjoying the loud cheers from the crowd!

    In the private room next door, Luo Xiaowan¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. She pressed her hands tightly on the corner of the table and bit her lower lip in shame and anger. Even though she was weak, she could not bear it. How could he mock up a woman who had an engagement with him in that way? Such a be an unreliable fool could never be a good match for her!

 Chapter 972 - Do You Dare to Go to the Ministry of Justice?

    <h4>Chapter 972 Do You Dare to Go to the Ministry of Justice?</h4>

    They found this tavern. Coincidentally, the private box next to Liu Xincheng was empty. The three of them got this box.

    Right after they entered, they heard some obscene words from next door. He didn¡¯t care about this marriage at all and was still engaged in flirting with those prostitutes.

    ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t marry him!¡± Luo Xiaowan bit her lips and said with hatred.

    Her previous confidence had been built up by the encouraging words of the Princess of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son. But now, she followed her heart.

    In the previous, she could only get the judgment about him from others. It feltpletely different when she heard it with her own ears. Luo Xiaowan had been a little uncertain before. Even though she acted firmly, it was all because of the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son.

    She embraced the true feelings in her heart. But at this moment, she knew her heart better than before.

    Shao Wanru nodded secretly, for she wanted Luo Xiaowan to see her heart clearly and be more determined. By doing so, she would not shrink back when hearing some dejected words from others.

    If even the person involved in the engagement backed down, the others¡¯ arduous efforts would be fruitless. Anyway, it¡¯s a thankless task.

    It would the best if she could see everything clearly, which could help her make the best decisions.

    ¡°Xiaowan, have you made up your mind?¡± Zhang Qn also understood her meaning, so she deliberately confirmed it.

    ¡°Qn, I would rather die than marry someone like him!¡± Luo Xiaowan said firmly. She red furiously at the next door, twisting the handkerchief in her hand into a ball.

    Then she looked at Shao Wanru expectantly but with some hesitation. She was still a little diffident when facing Shao Wanru. Even when it was three years ago, they were not that familiar with each other. Though they had a nice chat, they didn¡¯t talk much. Now that Shao Wanru had be Princess Chen, she was still the Young Madam of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Sister Xiaowan, do you dare to go there?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    ......

    ¡°I... I dare!¡± Luo Xiaowan forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Well, do you dare to pour the water on that person?¡± Shao Wanru pointed to the teapot on the side. There was some tea in it. Although the tea had been there for a while, it was still hot.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Luo Xiaowan said.

    ¡°Princess Chen, what do you mean?¡± Zhang Qn asked in surprise.

    Shao Wanru said lightly, ¡°Sister Xiaowan, if you dare to do that, do it. That person looks very arrogant. When Sister Xiaowan pours the water on his head in front of so many people, he must feel humiliated and fly into a rage. He will hit her!¡±

    ¡°Then what should she do? It seems that this person is not a good person at all. He will hurt Xiaowan!¡± Zhang Qn sat up straight in a hurry.

    Luo Xiaowan was such a delicate girl. It was obvious that she would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I want him to do it. If he does, Sister Xiaowan can escape out of the door. Qn, does your elder brother know some officials?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Zhang Qn with a smile.

    ¡°Although my eldest brother is not a very capable man, he knows some people, some of which are officials!¡± Zhang Qn said, confidently vouching for it.

    Her brother was Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s son, so many people were willing to get along well with him despite the fact that he didn¡¯t even have a decent job. Besides, although this Young Master Zhang had some peculiar hobbies, he was not a yboy. His acquaintance could be regarded as young talents, many of which were working in various departments.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said meaningfully, ¡°Ask your brother to invite several good friends here. As Xiaowan stirs up trouble, lead them to her. It will be best if his friends are from the Ministry of Justice. Let¡¯s make this matter known to the Ministry of Justice!¡±

    Zhang Qn didn¡¯t understand what she meant. She nkly blinked her eyes and turned to see Luo Xiaowan. However, Luo Xiaowan looked even more confused. ¡°How can the Ministry of Justice care about such kind of thing? Even if that person beats Xiaowan, it¡¯s not a big deal. The matter won¡¯t be serious enough to make the Ministry of Justice handle it, right?¡±

    If this matter were reported to the Ministry of Justice, it would be too much of a big deal!

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice is our best choice. No matter what, that person will hit Sister Xiaowan on the street. Sister Xiaowan is afraid of this matter being known by the Ministry of Justice. However, since they witness this matter, people from the Ministry of Justice will intervene. Sister Xiaowan, at that time, you can cling onto whoeveres to you!¡±

    ¡°That is to say... report this matter to the Ministry of Justice...¡± After all, Zhang Qn was not stupid. After blinking her eyes a few times, she suddenly understood and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make it a big deal. If he dares to beat Xiaowan now, he will torture her to death after they get married. Moreover, he is with prostitutes... Even if it¡¯s the Empress, she can¡¯t insist on the engagement.¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled without saying anything more.

    At this time, the officials wouldn¡¯t smooth the matter over. After all, Luo Xiaowan was a Miss from a prestigious aristocratic family, not a nobody.

    The Madam of Duke Yangqu and the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion kept the matter a secret because they were afraid of offending the Empress. Thus, what they had to do was to make a big thing out of this matter. In this case, people would think this engagement was not as perfect as it appeared. There must be hideous secrets behind it.

    ¡°But... but I... I¡¯ll rush into there...¡± Luo Xiaowan panicked again. She looked at Zhang Qn and then at Shao Wanru, looking extremely helpless.

    ¡°Making such a big fuss will do no good to your reputation, but... since you¡¯ve heard their filthy words and is furious, you can go over and pour some tea. It¡¯s not too much!¡± Shao Wanru said slowly.

    Although she could offer some ideas, she couldn¡¯t make the final decision for Luo Xiaowan. If Luo Xiaowan still held a suspicious attitude, they could not aplish it!

    This time, she could help Luo Xiaowan, but she could not help her for the rest of her life, nor could she bear all the following consequences for her. However, since Luo Xiaowan didn¡¯t fear death, she could handle other things. The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was also a dominant person and would definitely protect her daughter.

    Under the strict restrictions of filial piety, she was tough enough to keep her daughter by her side for three years.

    However, though the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was strong-willed, her daughter was fragile. Luo Xiaowan had just said that without hesitation, but she became a little hesitant after a while.

    She had to goad her into being strong.

    ¡°Xiaowan, if you don¡¯t do this, your marriage will be settled. Even worse, the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion can even bring it up again in the pce. If you want to cancel the engagement, you can¡¯t just inform the Empress about it. You may have to ask for an imperial edict from her! You will have to marry that man no matter what!¡±

    Zhang Qn also saw Luo Xiaowan¡¯s hesitation and became unhappy. ¡°If you think it doesn¡¯t matter, Princess Chen and I won¡¯t make you lose face in public. You have to depend on yourself to deal with such a big thing in your life. We won¡¯t do it for you if you can¡¯t, for our assistance now may hurt you!¡±

    Her words were a little harsh, but she and Luo Xiaowan had grown up together, so they maintained a firm friendship. Others might not be able to say that to Luo Xiaowan, but Zhang Qn could.

    ¡°Qn, I was wrong. Well, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Hearing their words, Luo Xiaowan realized that she had hesitated and said with shame.

    She stood up and bowed deeply to Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn. ¡°Princess Chen, Qn, it¡¯s my fault. Since this matter can¡¯t be settled peacefully, let¡¯s make a big thing out of it!¡±

    ¡°Sister Xiaowan, have you really decided?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided!¡± Luo Xiaowan gritted her teeth.

    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to provoke him to be angry and hit you. Can you?¡±

    Luo Xiaowan was shocked. After all, they barely discussed the violent details before, but then she nodded firmly. No matter what, she had to do it!

    Seeing that she had made up her mind to face the harsh reality, Shao Wanru nodded, and they went to make arrangements separately.

    Zhang Qn went to discuss it with her Eldest Brother, and Shao Wanru returned to the mansion. Because she was now Princess Chen, she¡¯d better not show up. Zhang Qn and Luo Xiaowan advised her to go back first, leaving only Luo Xiaowan and two servant girls here.

    When the others left, Luo Xiaowan sat in the private room and listened to the man and woman next door chat and joke together. The more she listened, the angrier she became. When the appointed time hade, she gritted her teeth, stood up, and picked up the teapot on the table. The mes of anger had already burnt up her fear.

    From time to time, they would make off-color remarks about her. She was a Young Madam of Duke Yang¡¯s Manor, but in their eyes, she was not as good as a prostitute. Luo Xiaowan wiped her tears with bloodshot eyes and walked out. Even if she had to die today, she would lose face together with this man.

    If she couldn¡¯t stop this marriage, she would bump into the pir and kill herself in the hall of the Ministry of Justice.

    With such steely determination, she was no longer a timid and weak girl. The two servant girls also went furious when they heard those shameful words. So, they followed Luo Xiaowan to the next door in anger.

    The man next door was in high spirits, talking about the prostitute¡¯s figure while groping her. Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t forget to tease Luo Xiaowan. He said that Luo Xiaowan didn¡¯t have a good figure, nor did she have a beautiful face. What¡¯s worse, life with her would be no savor. He knew that her face would turn pale with fear if he approached her. How disappointing would that be!

    ¡°A joyless and useless woman! My father insists on me marrying her, saying he won¡¯t allow me to break the engagement between the two families. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would rather die than get such a woman as my wife. I don¡¯t want her even if I can marry her for free! Would you want such a woman?¡± Liu Xincheng, already a little drunk, gabbled.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°No one wants such a woman!¡±

    ¡°There are so many beauties here, and every one of them is better than her!¡± Immediately, many people echoed. When men were together with prostitutes, they could say whatever dirty words they liked. No one cared what they said at this time, as long as they could be happy.

    ¡°Master, is she not as good as me?¡± One of the prostitutes joined in their conversation.

    ¡°Of course not. I bet she would be as lifeless as a dead fish in bed. She must be dull and dry. How can you be so sensible as you?¡±

    Liu Xincheng started to tease her. He reached out to pull the prostitute over and kissed her, putting his hands all over her!

    The door was violently pushed open. Luo Xiaowan entered with a kettle in her hand. There were two maids behind her. Everyone in the room was shocked when they saw how furious she was.

    Before they came to their senses, Luo Xiaowan had already recognized Liu Xincheng, who was sitting on the right. She came over, picked up the kettle in her hand, and poured the water on his head. With anger, she shouted, ¡°Let me clean your mouth!¡±

 ?Chapter 973 Not Easy to Escalate the Cancellation of the Engagement

    Chapter 973 Not Easy to Escte the Cancetion of the Engagement

    The water chilled Liu Xincheng. He couldn¡¯t even open his eyes and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Water dripped down his chin, and some broken tea leaves were on his head.

    In the end, Luo Xiaowan threw the teapot in her hand right at his head. When Princess Chen left, she specially told her to make him angry because a hoodlum like him would even hit a woman.

    ¡°How dare you talk nonsense about our miss!¡± The two maids went up, dragged the tablecloth, and scolded him for Luo Xiaowan.

    ¡°Who wants to marry you? Look at yourself in the mirror and see how disgraceful you are. How dare you think of marrying our Miss? You are nobody but an ugly toad wishing to eat swan meat.¡±

    The two sharp-tongued maids smashed the tes as they cursed.

    Some people reacted and immediately understood that thisdy was the legitimate Young Madam of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion, whom everyone had just mentioned. She must have heard the words just now and came to the door.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Luo Xiaowan scolded Liu Xincheng, who had just wiped the water off his face and opened his eyes. Then she threw another te of dishes at him.

    At this time, Liu Xincheng finally caught on. He avoided the dishes and tes smashed to him and tried to take Luo Xiaowan¡¯s hand.

    The maid next to her mmed into Luo Xiaowan. Luo Xiaowan pped Liu Xincheng hard in the face. Liu Xincheng, covering his face, immediately became furious. ¡°Bitch, how dare you!¡±

    Liu Xincheng had been doted on since he was a child, so he had never been beaten once. At this time, Luo Xiaowan, whom he despised the most, actually beat him up. Looking at these scared ¡°friends¡± around him who had just been happily talking about Luo Xiaowan with him, he felt sick to his stomach.

    He reached out to drag Luo Xiaowan, intending to teach her a lesson.

    It was toote for Luo Xiaowan to run away, for he had taken one of her hands. In a panic, she raised her other hand and pped him again.

    Liu Xincheng jumped up in a frenzy when she pped him the second time. He raised his hand to hit Luo Xiaowan in the face.

    When the maid saw it, she hurriedly stepped forward to block the p. So, half of the pnded on the maid, while the other half still reached Luo Xiaowan¡¯s face.

    The impact was not serious, but his nails scratched her face, leaving a faint bloody line on her face.

    ¡°Someone is killed! Help! Somebody!¡± Another maid screamed.

    Her shrill voice was so harsh that Liu Xincheng was frightened and loosened his grip on Luo Xiaowan. The two maids hurriedly escorted her out. At this time, there was no need to do anything else. Many people in the tavern heard the noise and looked at the private box in shock. They saw a Young Madam running out of the room with two servant girls. The Young Madam looked frightened, her face scratched and pale. It was obvious that she had been beaten.

    ¡°Please save our Young Madam! That man wants to beat and kill her!¡± The maid screamed as she ran.

    Liu Xincheng chased after her from the inside. He was eager to stop Luo Xiaowan. Judging from the current situation, they realized that things were not going well.

    He was much faster than Luo Xiaowan and was about to catch up with her in two or three steps.

    A servant girl rushed to him, held his legs, and pleaded with him, ¡°Please let go of our Miss. Please, please!¡±

    While crying, she dragged Liu Jingcheng¡¯s legs and didn¡¯t let him go forward.

    Liu Xincheng lifted his leg impatiently and kicked her away. She fell heavily to one side and knocked over the table on the other side.

    Some people couldn¡¯t stand the scene, so they helped the maid stand up.

    Taking advantage of this dy, Luo Xiaowan rushed out of the door with another maid. A group of people came in and almost bumped into them. Fortunately, the people at the door reacted quickly and hurriedly dodged them.

    The maid ran slowly and fell at the door. She turned around, cried, and turned to stop Liu Xincheng. ¡°You¡­ please let go of our Miss. You hit her. What else do you want to do? Do you even want to kill her? For a prostitute? You¡­ how can you do this¡­ She is your fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Her meaningful words made many people stare at him in shock.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Asshole!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mean and humble. How could you beat your wife to death for a prostitute?¡±

    ¡°Not my legal wife, but fianc¨¦e!¡±

    ¡°Why would anyone want such a marriage? Hurry up and get away from him. If you really marry him, she won¡¯t live in peace for a day!¡± While they were talking, Liu Xincheng had already reached the door. Luo Xiaowan fell down outside the door, and he could catch her in a few steps.

    In the current situation, it was better to catch Luo Xiaowan as soon as possible. Thus, without caring about anything else, he kicked the maid who was blocking the door again.

    This time, his foot didn¡¯tnd on her, yet he was stopped by a youngster from the group of people who had just arrived.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The young man said. Hemented in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s so unlucky for me. How could I encounter such a troublesome thing when I go out and have a drink with a few friends?¡± Since he worked in the Ministry of Justice, he must bear the responsibility and intervene.

    ¡°What did I do? She¡¯s my unmarried wife!¡± Liu Xincheng was about to grab hold of Luo Xiaowan when he was kicked. He gritted his teeth in anger and lifted his leg again. This time, he targeted at the young man.

    ¡°Does this man really want to fight with me?¡± The young man was very angry. His fighting skills were not bad. He turned aside, avoided Liu Xincheng¡¯s foot, and stamped hard on it. This kick was much fiercer than Liu Xincheng¡¯s. ¡°Since she hasn¡¯t married you yet, she has nothing to do with you. Even if she is your wife, you havemitted a crime by beating her violently.¡±

    ¡°Our Young Master is working in the Ministry of Justice!¡± The servant next to him cleverly added.

    Since he was working in the Ministry of Justice, it was his responsibility to meddle in this.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please save our Miss.¡± The eyes of the maid at the door lit up, and she immediately burst into tears before the young man.

    At this time, Luo Xiaowan also stood up and walked to the young man. Suddenly, she knelt down and sobbed, ¡°My lord, I want to sue this person. Not only did he deceive me into marriage, but he also wanted to beat me to death. I can¡¯t ept this marriage. I beg you to break off the engagement!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ But the Ministry of Justice¡­ doesn¡¯t take care of this matter¡­¡± The young man said awkwardly. It was true that the Ministry of Justice wouldn¡¯t handle this kind of thing. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they go back and discuss it with their families to break off the engagement?¡± He was a little confused.

    ¡°Your Excellency. Your Excellency, if their engagement continues, our Miss will die. Please help us establish the case, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to go back now!¡±

    The maid who had bumped into the table just now also rushed out and knelt on the ground, crying.

    They looked miserable.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please help thisdy. This man is not a good man at first nce. He called many prostitutes over to apany him. I heard they had been drinking and flirting in the box for quite a while!¡± Someone saw Liu Xincheng go in with several prostitutes. They teased each other loudly upstairs. Sure enough, he was not a Childe from a decent family.

    ¡°See how pitiful this youngdy is. The people who arranged this marriage were sending her to death!¡±

    ¡°Pitiful. Thisdy will lose her life if she marries that man!¡±

    ¡°Who is this rich yboy? How could he even want to kill his fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Some people were asking, some were sighing, and some were observing Liu Xincheng¡¯s face, which had turned livid with anger. Luo Xiaowan pped him twice, but since she was not strong, his face didn¡¯t swell up at all. However, the moment he touched Luo Xiaowan¡¯s face, the scratch became red and swollen in a short while, which looked scary on her white and tender face.

    Luo Xiaowan had always been fragile. Now, with her eyes filled with tears, she looked miserable.

    After hearing what they said, she staggered to her feet and looked straight at Liu Xincheng. Such a firm look made him panic, and he looked away. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with this now.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no one to uphold justice for me, then I¡­ I¡¯m going to die!¡± Luo Xiaowan was about to hit the pir next to her.

    Seeing this, the two servant girls rushed over and hugged her, crying sadly. ¡°Miss, Miss, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    ¡°Miss, there will be someone who will help you!¡±

    Luo Xiaowan was held in the arms of two maids and could not move. She struggled hard but failed to get rid of them. Then she lowered her head and shed tears with grievance.

    ¡°Just help her. She looks so pitiful!¡± Zhang Lanjue pulled the young man¡¯s sleeve as if he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Yes, help her. Set up a case for her first. If it fails, she may think of a wayter. At least she can get help now!¡± Someone among the group of people said to help her. From the words of the people around them, the people from the Ministry of Justice learned about the whole matter and got an extremely low opinion of Liu Xincheng.

    The man who could do such an evil thing must have given up his humanity!

    For a prostitute, he beat his fianc¨¦e to the ground in public, begging for mercy. No human being was capable of doing this! Those young people brought here by Zhang Lanjue were from decent families and had good character. Thus, they were willing to speak for her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange a case for thisdy!¡± The young man said helplessly. It was best just to file a case in this situation. It would be best if there were nothing wrong. But if not, it was reasonable to do that.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s just a matter of marriage!¡± Hearing that they were really going to file a case in the Ministry of Justice, Liu Xincheng became anxious and shouted. He stood up with the help of the doorframe and defended himself. ¡°We¡¯re engaged to be married, and I have a contract to prove it. How could you establish a case? Yes, we had this small conflict because of a trivial misunderstanding. It¡¯s not a big deal. Stay out of my business!¡±

    Liu Xincheng was also a tyrant in his own territory. In the past, he could easily get what he wanted from others. Never had he given in for others. What he said made others even more disgusted. Looking at his arrogant face and the poor look of Luo Xiaowan at the door, they felt that he was not worthy of thisdy at all.

    Many people were standing on Luo Xiaowan¡¯s side. When they heard what Liu Xincheng said, they could not help but say, ¡°Are you engaged? Not with the prostitute upstairs? You make a good match with the prostitute upstairs. A perfect couple!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let others take care of the youngdy? You just gave her a violent beating. Do you think that you¡¯re the owner of the capital city? Do you consider yourself a royal or the crown prince?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how miserable you look? There can¡¯t be any Young Madam from a good family willing to marry you. I say you should stay in jail for a few days. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Someone asked the angry crowd.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re all witnesses when you hit people on the street. Stay in the Ministry of Justice jail for a few days first. Then you¡¯ll have to deal with the case!¡± Someone else chimed in. When some looked upstairs, they saw peoplee out of the private box. Among them, there were indeed a few women dressed in lurid clothes. At first nce, one could tell that they were not decent women.

    ¡°Come on, take them to the Ministry of Justice and set up a case first!¡± Seeing that Liu Xincheng had irritated many onlookers, the young man ordered his servant to take him away.

    Fighting in public could surely be treated as a criminal offense¡­

 Chapter 974 - Escape? No Way!

    Chapter 974 Escape? No Way!

    ¡°What? She went to the court?¡± When she heard such news, the Madam of Duke Yangqu almost fainted. She supported herself by the table corner and ordered anxiously, ¡°Hurry¡­ Hurry up and invite Princess toe over!¡±

    The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son came very quickly. She had also received news that her daughter had sent Liu Xincheng to the Ministry of Justice. It was said that he chased her daughter to the street and beat her up. He wanted to beat her daughter to death for a prostitute.

    The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was born in a military family and had a bad temper. How could she bear this? She gathered all her men and was about to go to the Ministry of Justice. She did not expect that the Madam of Duke Yangqu would ask her toe at this time.

    Therefore, she brought therge group of people with her to the wife of Duke Yangqu.

    As soon as she entered the door, a teacup flew over. She slightly moved to the side, and the teacup smashed heavily on the doorframe and fell to the ground.

    ¡°You are so unfilial. I told you to marry her as soon as possible, but you refused. See what has happened!¡± The Madam of Duke Yangqu pointed at her and abused her.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and have a look now. I can¡¯t believe he could be shameless to mess around with prostitutes. How could he look down on our family? If we silently swallow the insult and humiliation, how can my husband and yours keep their dignity in the future? We¡¯re not selling her for the sake of glory!¡±

    The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son intentionally misinterpreted her words. She bowed to the Madam and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring Xiaowan back now.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Hurry up!¡± Although the Madam of Duke Yangqu knew that the Princess was ying the fool again, she had no choice but to let her go.

    How could a Miss from an aristocratic family really stay in the Ministry of Justice? Furthermore, her daughter-inw had mentioned her husband and son just now. Even if it was for their reputation, she could not allow Luo Xiaowan to stay in the Ministry of Justice. She had to get her back as soon as possible. This marriage¡­ Well, the marriage was no longer an important thing for the Madam of Duke Yangqu now.

    This matter had blown up. If she did not agree to break off the engagement, others might say she was an inhuman social climber who sacrificed her granddaughter to curry favor with the Empress for wealth and power.

    Even if she really wanted to please the Empress with this marriage, she could not reveal her intention at this time.

    She couldn¡¯t hinder the official career of her husband and son!

    Even though she was very upset with her daughter-inw, she had no choice but to ask her to bring Luo Xiaowan back first.

    ¡°Yes, mother. I will go right away!¡± Hearing this, the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son immediately nodded. She turned around and led arge group of people to the Ministry of Justice. She wanted to see how that incapable man dared to do such a thing!

    Since the matter had gotten out of hand, it didn¡¯t matter how big it was. Anyway, her daughter¡¯s reputation had been harmed by this good-for-nothing man. She wouldn¡¯t swallow the grievances in silence.

    They arrived at the Ministry of Justice. As the official there heard that the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son came, he led her in. Then, she saw the shivering Luo Xiaowan in the room.

    Her hair was messy, and there was a scratch on her face. Her fair and tender face looked a little red and swollen. The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was furious. She turned around and asked the official behind her, ¡°Where¡¯s Liu Xincheng?¡±

    ¡°In the next room!¡± the official said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± She instantly turned around and walked towards the room on the side. The official of the Ministry of Justice, knowing she would do something bad, hurried over.

    But he was still a few momentste. In the jail, she lifted Liu Xincheng up, pushing him violently to a corner of the table on one side. Liu Xincheng instantly bent over in pain.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastard, how could you marry my daughter? Who do you think you¡¯re? Don¡¯t you know what kind of trash you are?¡± The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son said with hatred. Thinking of her daughter¡¯s miserable look just now, she gnashed her teeth.

    They were never a good match. Because of what the Empress said, the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion followed her words wholeheartedly. She agreed to be the matchmaker just to please the Empress. As for her mother-inw, she also didn¡¯t want to displease the Empress, so she never allowed them to break off the engagement.

    This engagement was canceled, but her daughter¡¯s reputation was almost ruined. When she thought of this, the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son wanted to skin and eat Liu Xincheng alive.

    She didn¡¯t hit him in the face, no matter how much she hated him. Since he was a prisoner, it was not convenient for her to p him in the face at this time. She could only give him a hard push.

    ¡°Princess, let¡¯s talk outside!¡± The official of the Ministry of Justice arrived. The scene brought him out in a cold sweat. He could only ask her to go out. If they came to blows here, he would be responsible for it.

    She red at Liu Xincheng again and returned to the previous room. With her daughter in her arms, she felt sorry for her and secretly made up her mind: no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let him go. She couldn¡¯t let her daughter have anything to do with this yboy. Although her daughter¡¯s reputation was damaged, it was much better than ruining it after marrying that man!

    It would be terrible if they got married and were forced to divorce!

    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved. She immediately asked someone to negotiate with the Ministry of Justice. Luo Xiaowan was the user, but she was a Miss from an aristocratic family. Of course, it was inconvenient for her to show up, so she left a servant girl to speak on her behalf. Luo Xiaowan returned with her mother, who left her capable old maid to help the servant girl go to court.

    In fact, this case about a quarrel between the two families was not a big deal. At most, it would hurt their reputation. Originally, they were not supposed to be sent to the Ministry of Justice. In addition, the two sides were rted by marriage. With someone mediating between them, this matter was settled in the evening.

    On the face of it, the case was settled. However, due to this matter involving the Ministry of Justice, they had no choice but to break off the engagement. Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion could not let others scold them for selling their Young Madam for glory.

    On the same day, the Madam of Duke Yangqu invited the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since she was the matchmaker, it also should be her responsibility to break off the engagement.

    ¡°Does the Empress know about it?¡± The Old Madam said lightly and frowned. It was obvious that she was not very happy.

    ¡°I think she has learned about it. It¡¯s not trivial, after all. Now the two families are like enemies. The engagement is no longer a happy event. Let¡¯s cancel it!¡± The Madam of Duke Yangqu smiled bitterly. She had wanted to curry favor with the Empress, but she did not expect such a big thing to happen.

    ¡°How could it be so simple? You¡¯d better go to the imperial pce in person!¡± Old Madam didn¡¯t want to take the responsibility alone, so she pushed this matter to the Madam.

    At that time, she pushed the matter through with a few words to please the Empress. However, she did not expect that she did not win the favor. Instead, she was in trouble. This matter greatly humiliated her, the so-called matchmaker.

    ¡°I¡¯d better go to see the Empress afterward.¡± said the Madam of Duke Yangqu. In the current situation, she had to discard the engagement. The marquis had also told her that it would be difficult to end this matter if the Empress interfered. Thus, they¡¯d better deal with it by themselves first and then inform the Empress about it. Even if she would be a little unhappy, she could only ept the result.

    This matter was a disgraceful thing to everyone. The fewer people knew, the better.

    ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision for you, but since you have decided, then let¡¯s call it an end!¡± The Old Madam said faintly. She was also upied with a lot of matters in her family, so she really didn¡¯t want to be worried about the affairs of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion.

    She asked Nanny Yu to handle this matter and sent her to find Liu Xincheng to get the engagement contract. At first, everyone thought it was a simple task, but unexpectedly, something unexpected happened again. After Liu Xincheng came out of the Ministry of Justice, he left immediately and said he was going home.

    When Nanny Yu went over, he had already left!

    If he was back, they couldn¡¯t end this engagement, and Luo Xiaowan had to wait again. A man could get married at an old age, but women could not. How long would it take?

    The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was shocked when she heard that. She hurriedly sent some people to chase after him, ordering them to get him back.

    The people she sent out chased after them all the way, but they couldn¡¯t catch up with him. The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son anxiously paced around the room, thinking that if Liu Xincheng were determined to put it off, there would be no solution for this marriage!

    ¡°My daughter¡¯s life will really be ruined. Liu Xincheng is really vicious. How could hee up with such a method to drag on it?¡± She thought to herself in worry.

    When Luo Xiaowan heard the news, she burst out crying. No maids beside her could make her stop.

    By nightfall, the people sent by the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son had yet found Liu Xincheng.

    ¡°Miss, Princess Chen has sent someone here. This is a letter for you!¡± A servant girl hurriedly brought a letter over. Luo Xiaowan wiped her tears and took it. She opened the letter and finished it with no dy. Then, she stood up happily, lifting the hem of her skirt regardless of others, and ran hurriedly to her mother.

    When her mother read Shao Wanru¡¯s letter, she was overjoyed and sent someone out in a hurry. It didn¡¯t take long for her to find Liu Xincheng in a yard northeast of the capital.

    It turned out that he didn¡¯t leave at all, so the people sent by Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t catch up with him, even at top speed.

    Even after he was found, Liu Xincheng was still unwilling to break off the engagement. Later on, when both people from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son appeared, he reluctantly took out the engagement contract. Finally, the engagement ended as scheduled.

    Shao Wanru returned to the mansion in the evening. She went to the Pce of Benevolent Peace and talked with Empress Dowager for a while, telling her what she happened to see on the way. When Liu Xincheng chased to beat Luo Xiaowan, Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage ¡°happened¡± to be on the street and saw that scene.

    After hearing about this, Empress Dowager pitied Luo Xiaowan very much. How could a Young Madam from an aristocratic family be engaged to such a yboy? This marriage was not good at all!

    After that, Shao Wanru apanied Empress Dowager and chatted with her for a while, and then she returned to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion from the side door. She had arranged everything before entering the pce.

    As soon as they arrived at Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Qing¡¯er came to report. ¡°My Lady, Liu Xincheng has been found. I followed your instructions and sent someone to keep an eye on him. When he is settled down, they will send a message to Miss Luo.¡±

    They did this to be sure, but they didn¡¯t expect Liu Xincheng to do something unusual!

 Chapter 975 - Something Bizarre in the Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 975 Something Bizarre in the Marriage</h4>

    ¡°Has anyone informed him?¡± Shao Wanru sat down, picked up the teacup, and asked after taking a sip.

    ¡°No one. I¡¯ve sent people to watch him closely. After he returned to his previous residence, he asked people to pack up the things and left immediately. He even left some things that he had no time to clean up. It could be seen that he was really in a hurry.¡± Qing¡¯er felt uncertain. If Liu Xincheng was really so sharp-witted, such a thing would not happen.

    Even for the sake of his decisiveness to leave, she would think highly of him.

    ¡°Really?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think so. At first nce she saw him, she knew that Liu Xincheng was a boastful good-for-nothing.

    The words he had said to tease Luo Xiaowan in the private box would also bring shame to Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion. Even worse, it was also a disgrace to the Empress. In this case, he was far from a thoughtful and cautious person. Then, how could such a person leave quickly after the incident and push Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion to a dead-end street?

    Such an action was entirely beyond Liu Xincheng.

    Someone must have secretlye up with this idea for him.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to be there for him. Right after he came back and got off the carriage, Liu Xincheng asked a few servants to clean everything up as soon as possible. He did all of this without hesitation, so he must have made up his mind when he was in the carriage. But except for his servant, there were no others staying in the carriage with him. The servant standing aside meekly appeared to be a little smart, but he didn¡¯t look like a person who coulde up with such a brilliant idea!¡± Qing¡¯er replied. It made her a little disconcerting. In any way, Liu Xincheng shouldn¡¯t have reacted like this.

    Fortunately, Shao Wanru had arranged for her to keep an eye on Liu Xincheng before entering the pce. Otherwise, if he sessfully escaped this time, everyone would think that Liu Xincheng had left the capital and headed for his hometown. They would chase him in the wrong way. They could never catch up with him if they arrived at his home.

    ¡°The person does not belong to his mansion and isn¡¯t anyone around him. Then he must be someone from the Ministry of Justice!¡± Shao Wanru said. A name astonished her all of a sudden.

    ¡°Go and check if Qi Tianyu from the Ministry of Justice was there that day.¡±

    ¡°My Lady, are you suspecting him?¡± Qing¡¯er asked in surprise. This was an answer that no one could have imagined.

    ¡°Go and check it out. He used to have a good rtionship with Qiu Yu from the Ministry of Justice!¡± Shao Wanru reminded her.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, Miss, I¡¯ll do it now!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded. In a short while, she came in with the news.

    ¡°Miss, the First Young Master of the Qi Family happened to visit Lord Qiu in the Ministry of Justice today. He did see Liu Xincheng who looked pitiful. He even asked Lord Qiu to find a doctor to check him over, so as not to cause any other idents.¡± Qing¡¯er reported. Since it was not a secret, she could easily find it out.

    Qi Tianyu talked about it casually while Qiu Yu did it in passing. Neither of them did it on purpose, so no one paid attention.

    ¡°It should be Qi Tianyu!¡± Shao Wanru weighed the process in her heart and said with understanding.

    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s Young Master Qi instead of Lord Qiu?¡± Qing¡¯er asked in confusion. In her opinion, many people in the Ministry of Justice had been in touch with Liu Xincheng. Qiu Yu also held a position in the Ministry of Justice. It would be much easier for him to say or do something than Qi Tianyu!

    In other aspects, Qiu Yu had all the more reason to offer help than Qi Tianyu. Those aristocratic families in the capital city had never united as one. No one knew if there was a conflict between the Qiu¡¯s Mansion and the Luo¡¯s Mansion.

    Qi Tianyu was aplete outsider.

    Since arriving in the capital city, he barely had any close contact with other aristocratic families. He had been alone in the official circles and didn¡¯t even get engaged. Besides, he didn¡¯t know Liu Xincheng. Anyway, it couldn¡¯t be him.

    Of course, this was just an outsider¡¯s idea. Shao Wanru had never looked down upon Qi Tianyu. In her previous life, Qi Tianyu maintained a sessful official career with the help of Qin Yuru, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, and Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even without help from his father, he took to the capital city like a duck to water.

    He should be a Prince¡¯s man. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to live such a good life.

    But Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know which prince he worked for exactly. Herst life faded, so she didn¡¯t pay close attention to other things, let alone discover these esoteric things. As she pondered over the matter now, the answer became evident.

    In this life, also because of Qin Yuru, Qi Tianyu suffered some setbacks. Nevertheless, he developed his career at a quite steady pace.

    She must not underestimate such a person.

    Of course, Qi Tianyu would not do it for no reason. Neither him nor other people in the Ministry of Justice would lend a hand for nothing. Qi Tianyu was the first person she suspected, ording to the experience of herst life.

    She hadn¡¯t yet found any reason for his intervention, but she was almost sure that he was rted to this matter because he was in the Ministry of Justice at that time and talked to Liu Xincheng.

    Qi Rongzhi would be in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that the person behind Qi Tianyu was Prince Zhou.

    Most likely, it would be Chu Liuyue.

    She had to be careful.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu is more likely to be the person. Have you dealt with this matter now?¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and put away the doubts in her heart. That was what she could do with Qi Tianyu for the time being.

    ¡°The engagement has been canceled, finally!¡± Qing¡¯er said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru smiled and nodded. It was a good thing that they did it. Anyway, Luo Xiaowan, who had not married into the family, was much luckier than in her previous life.

    It harmed her reputation, but it was Liu Xincheng¡¯s fault. Some sensible families would not me Luo Xiaowan. Though there weren¡¯t many, Luo Xiaowan, a Young Madam of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion, still had a chance to get a promising and decent husband.

    Now that the Pce Examination was over, some talents from humble families must have managed to get into the list of sessful candidates. It was the best time to choose a husband from the candidates of the Pce Examination.

    It was the best time for Luo Xiaowan to withdraw from this marriage.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, His Highness has sent a letter!¡± Yujie suddenly ran in excitedly and shouted.

    ¡°Where¡¯s it?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help showing a smile on her face, but she looked at her empty hands and asked with her watery eyes shing with doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s with the Second Young Master!¡± Yujie wiped the sweat from her face.

    ¡°Second Young Master?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know who exactly she was referring to!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Second Young Master Qi. His Highness asked him to send a letter to you. Now he is waiting outside!¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    It turned out to be Qi Baiyu. Shao Wanru stood up happily and said, ¡°Let him in!¡±

    Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. When she met him again, she found that Qi Baiyu was no longer the thin teenager he used to be. He looked stronger and darker, and he was full of spirit.

    ¡°Second Young Master Qi!¡± Shao Wanru said joyfully, delighted to see her old friend at this time.

    ¡°Princess Chen!¡± Qi Baiyu cupped one hand in the other before his chest to salute.

    The two of them were no longer the children in the past, and he should be courteous.

    ¡°Sit down, and let¡¯s talk!¡± Shao Wanru invited him to take a seat with a smile. After they sat down, the maid served them the tea.

    ¡°When did you work for Prince Chen?¡± Seeing Qi Tianyu take out the letter, Shao Wanru asked with a flicker in her eyes.

    ¡°It has been almost three years. Fights brought us together!¡± Qi Baiyu handed the letter to Yujie with a smile.

    ¡°Three years. So long ago?¡± Shao Wanru blinked her watery eyes.

    ¡°Almost. Maybe shorter. At that time, you had already gone to the Yuhui Nunnery. I went to visit you once, but not only did I not see you, but Prince Chen also caught me. Sure enough, I was not convinced, so I started a fight with him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at fighting!¡± Qi Baiyu said casually.

    Prince Chen seemed sick and weak and couldn¡¯t even walk steadily. It had never urred to Qi Baiyu that he was a master of martial arts who could knock him down. How could he ept this result? After that, he would go to fight with Chu Liuchen from time to time. Then they joined hands.

    ¡°I went with Prince Chen this time. However, I had toe back halfway to deal with something. He asked me to bring a letter to you. Well, you¡¯d better take a look first and write a reply by the way. I will catch up with him tomorrow morning!¡± Qi Baiyu smiled.

    ¡°Are you still going back to the mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, and I have to do some other things together. After that, I¡¯ll hurry back.¡± Qi Baiyu said with a smile.

    ¡°Thene and get it tomorrow morning!¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    Qi Baiyu stood up without hesitation and said, ¡°I have something to do now, so I have to go. I wille to fetch the letter tomorrow morning. Please get it ready early!¡±

    ¡°How about 3:45 in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Knowing that he was in a hurry to do something else, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t keep him and asked Yujie to send him to the door for her.

    After having a little supper, she couldn¡¯t wait to read the letter under themp.

    Chu Liuchen wrote a lot. He told her what ces he had been and what different sceneries he had seen. Those experiences were novel to Chu Liuchen, and it was the same to Shao Wanru. For a time, she read it with great interest.

    Chu Liuchen also put andscape painting in the letter. Although the picture was simply painted, it looked vivid.

    At the end of the letter, he mentioned some wonderful things about Xu State. They were the rumors about the past and present lives. He did not know if they were true, but if it was real, he hoped to be with Shao Wanru for the rest of their lives...

    Shao Wanru colored a little upon seeing these words, and Chu Liuchen¡¯s idle look seemed to appear in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help smiling. After thinking for a while, she picked up the pen and wrote a reply. Then she drew a simple painting. It was a string of wind bells hanging by the window ¨C Chu Liuchen hung it there for her before he left.

    Whenever the wind blew, the bell would tinkle softly!

    After that, she thought for a while and drew the profile of a woman looking out into the distance near the window.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s time to rest!¡± Yujie had checked on her several times, but Shao Wanru had been writing and drawing carefully at the desk. Seeing that she finally stopped, Yujie reminded her to sleep.

    ¡°Prepare the letter early tomorrow morning and let Second Young Master Qi take it away!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

 Chapter 976 - A Visit, An Opportunity to Meet Someone

    <h4>Chapter 976 A Visit, An Opportunity to Meet Someone</h4>

    Early the next morning, Qi Baiyu took the letter from Yujie who was waiting for him at the door, and left.

    When Shao Wanru got up, Yujie had already caught up on her sleep and got up again.

    Qu Le and Qing Yue helped Shao Wanru to dress up. After a while, Yujie also came. When Shao Wanru finished her breakfast, a servant girl outside reported that Luo Xiaowan and Zhang Qn wanted to see her.

    Shao Wanru invited them in.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Princess Chen!¡± Seeing Shao Wanru, Luo Xiaowan sobbed out in gratitude and was about to kneel to pay her highest respect by kowtowing.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly stepped forward and helped Luo Xiaowan up. ¡°Sister Xiaowan, you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen, if it weren¡¯t for you... I... I... My life would be ruined already. If he dragged out the engagement until the Empress made a move... I...¡± The rims of Luo Xiaowan¡¯s eyes started to burn. Though as timid as a little weak, she was not stupid. She was clear that if they could not find Liu Xincheng yesterday, her marriage would be doomed, or she could only wait for the Empress to grant her a marriage.

    Fortunately, Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion sent a message about Liu Xincheng¡¯s whereabouts. Lucky for her, they found him in the end, and there was still room to save her life.

    ¡°Sister Xiaowan...¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen, don¡¯t call me like that anymore. Please call me Xiaowan!¡± Luo Xiaowan shook her head.

    ¡°Princess Chen, you¡¯d better call her Xiaowan!¡± Zhang Qn also tried to persuade her.

    Luo Xiaowan and Shao Wanru were not actually connected by blood. It was not appropriate for her to call Luo Xiaowan Sister Xiaowan. It might even cause some unexpected idents.

    Shao Wanru also understood this, so she didn¡¯t insist and nodded in agreement. They took their seats.

    ......

    Until the servant girl served tea, Shao Wanru asked softly, ¡°How is your engagement? Your grandma didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did she?¡±

    ¡°She also agreed to break off the engagement, and the Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion also sent someone to deal with it. Now the engagement is canceled!¡± Luo Xiaowan said, holding a handkerchief.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Shao Wanru nodded. ¡°Then what are you going to do next?¡±

    This marriage had dragged Luo Xiaowan into a much worse situation in her past life.

    ¡°My... my mother said... she can choose a son-inw from the candidates of the Pce Examination...¡± Luo Xiaowan lowered her head with a red face. She didn¡¯t dare to say these words in the past, but now she believed in both Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn. She could talk about it casually, ¡°I don¡¯t care about his family¡¯s condition, as long as he himself is promising!¡±

    The Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion wasn¡¯t a declining family. They just proposed a few requirements to Luo Xiaowan¡¯s husband-to-be because they wanted her to gain a happy life.

    It could be seen that the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was truly good to her daughter.

    ¡°The Pce Examination ising to an end. When the timees, you can look at those sessful candidates who are not married. Take your time and choose a suitable man for yourself!¡± Zhang Qn also felt that this was a good thing.

    The aristocratic families in the capital had the idea of getting a son-inw from the candidates of the Pce Examination. Considering Luo Xiaowan¡¯s current situation, she might not get the best ones. Nevertheless, it was still possible for her to find an ordinary one. After all, Luo Xiaowan was the legitimate daughter of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion and was favored by the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡± Shao Wanru nodded. ¡°Has your mother begun to choose?¡±

    Luo Xiaowan¡¯s face became redder and redder, and she nodded gently. ¡°Yes... She has begun to choose!¡±

    Even though her mother did not know who would pass the examination, she could choose someone knowledgeable with a good reputation. The Madam of Duke Yangqu truly doted on her daughter. As such, she started to pick early to find the most suitable person for Luo Xiaowan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask my Eldest Brother to check it out and see which ones are most likely to achieve sess in the examination. Then Princess can pick them up first. It¡¯s better than doing it after the exam result is announced!¡±

    Zhang Qn also smiled. After that, she pped her hand on the table and suggested, ¡°Shall we go and have a look now? I learned the exam would be over today.¡±

    After counting the days, today was indeed thest day of the exam. In a while, all the candidates would be released.

    A few roads were especially blocked to make it easier for the candidates to get into the examination halls.

    The roads were still blocked.

    ¡°This... Is it appropriate...¡± Luo Xiaowan blushed. She had always been timid, but she had really thrown caution to the wind yesterday. She thought that if she really had to marry him, she might as well give up her life. When she recalled itst night, she finally got scared, and her hands and feet went limp. How could she be so brave as to rush out at that time?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s take a look first. Maybe we can find the right person!¡± Zhang Qn said disapprovingly and looked at Shao Wanru expectantly. ¡°What do you think, Princess Chen? Let¡¯s go and take a look at them for Xiaowan. We can do it more efficiently when others haven¡¯t yet started!¡±

    Seeing that Zhang Qn was in high spirits, Shao Wanru smiled and slowly picked up the teacup to take a sip. Then she gently put it down and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d better not go!¡±

    ¡°Why? Anyway, we are free at this time!¡± Zhang Qn said in confusion. In her eyes, Shao Wanru was courageous. Why didn¡¯t she dare to go with them?

    ¡°Yesterday, when I talked with Empress Dowager, she said I should avoid going out too much. Since Prince Chen is not in the mansion now, it¡¯s not good for me to go out often!¡± Shao Wanru exined with a smile.

    Hearing this, Zhang Qn no longer encouraged Shao Wanru to go out. She could only sigh helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t go out, I won¡¯t go there either. What a pity!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go there if I can¡¯t?¡± Shao Wanru was curious. Her long eyshes fluttered as she asked with a smile.

    ¡°My mother wanted me to learn from you. She said that you had the demeanor of a Princess, but I was ignorant and bold. There must be times that I would get myself into trouble!¡± Zhang Qn put on a wry face, frowning deeply.

    Luo Xiaowan, who was standing by the side, was amused andughed.

    Shao Wanru smiled and said, ¡°You will be Princess Yue in the future. When I¡¯m with you, I should be the one who needs to learn from you, and not the other way around.¡±

    Shao Wanru praised Zhang Qn while bantering with her. No matter how carefree she looked, Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t help blushing at this time and said, ¡°Tut-tut! Let¡¯s talk about itter. Anyway, I can¡¯tpare with you in my mother¡¯s eyes. She always speaks highly of you for everything you do.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart gave a brief leap with joy, and she asked with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about what happened between you and Infanta Yuan¡¯an. My mother said that you did it right. Otherwise, someone might make a fuss about itter on!¡± Zhang Qn said.

    Shao Wanru had a dispute with Infanta Yuan¡¯an, and Chu Liuchen broke Second Young Master Qu¡¯s hand at the pce¡¯s gate. This matter had been spread throughout the capital city. Most people thought that Shao Wanru had done the right thing, which was the best way to vent the spleen. Why could Second Young Master Qu do whatever he wanted, but Princess Chen had to eat humble pie?

    No matter what, Princess Chen¡¯s status was far superior to that of Second Young Master Qu. No one would think it reasonable for her to endure everything without protest merely because she was a woman and Second Young Master Qu was a man.

    ¡°I was furious back then, so the servant girl took action. Prince Chen was really pissed off at that time!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    She exined everything in a reserved way.

    ¡°This kind of person deserved a hard lesson. He must be a man utterly without self-knowledge! How dare he reach out his hand? In the past, Infanta Yuan¡¯an appeared to be benign and righteous. How could she be capable of such a thing? Shame on her!¡± Zhang Qn curled her lips.

    This matter seemed to have nothing to do with Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but every woman who had fought in the inner courtyard could see it clearly. She was obviously involved, but she pretended to be innocent. So, others couldn¡¯t help despising her.

    In the past, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had built up an excellent reputation. But now, it seemed that she had nothing worth mentioning.

    ¡°Princess Chen, the shop you went to that day was really good. I had been there before and ordered a few sets of clothes. Each one was very good. Later, I ordered a few more sets, but they haven¡¯t been sent to me yet,¡± Zhang Qn said with pity. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ¡°Princess Chen, can you ask someone to invite this shopkeeper over? I¡¯ll order a few more sets, and so will Xiaowan!¡±

    It was indeed inconvenient for Luo Xiaowan to go out, considering her current situation. Hearing Zhang Qn¡¯s words, she was tempted, so she looked up at Shao Wanru with expectations.

    Although she didn¡¯t echo this suggestion, her desire was apparent!

    ¡°Call the shopkeeper over?¡± Shao Wanru hesitated.

    ¡°Yes, ask her toe over. Let¡¯s choose the clothes carefully. By the way, she can bring us some cloth and toggle-and-loop buttons. My mother didn¡¯t let me go out recently. She said that we should behave ourselves.¡± Seeing a chance, Zhang Qn hurriedly put on an anxious look, trying to persuade her.

    Luo Xiaowan called out timidly, ¡°Princess Chen...¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru had to agree. ¡°Yujie, go and ask the shopkeeper of Butterfly Clothing Shop toe over. Ask her to bring some cloth, embroidery, and toggle-and-loop buttons!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess. I will go right away!¡± Yujie understood and answered in a crisp voice. Then she turned around and left with a brilliant smile.

    Since that day, Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t contacted Madame Dong to avoid suspicion. Now, with this opportunity, she could meet her here!

    Madame Dong came quickly in a carriage and soon arrived here. There were three embroidered maidsing with her. They brought some decent cloth, necessary toggle-and-loop buttons, and embroidery, which had been piled up on the table. The scene made Zhang Qn and Luo Xiaowan excited. They gathered together and began the selection carefully.

    Shao Wanru only chose one set of clothes and sat to rest. Madame Dong stood beside her with a broad smile, leaving the three embroidered maids serving by the table.

    ¡°Madame Dong, how¡¯s your business going?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile, looking like she was chatting casually.

    ¡°We can still do business, but...¡± Madame Dong sighed when she said this, with a trace of worry on her face.

    ¡°If you have any difficulties, just say it. When our princess came back that day, she still felt sorry for you and med herself for disturbing your business for no reason!¡± Qu Le said with a smile.

 Chapter 977 - Be a Guarantor, Solve the Butterfly Clothing Shopâ€™s Problem

    <h4>Chapter 977 Be a Guarantor, Solve the Butterfly Clothing Shop¡¯s Problem</h4>

    ¡°Well...¡± At the mention of this matter, Madame Dong seemed more and more hesitant and even lowered her head. At the sight of this, everyone could tell something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have some difficult issues?¡± Shao Wanru asked gently with a smile.

    ¡°Madame Dong, say it. If you really have something difficult to deal with, just say it!¡± Qu Le said with a smile.

    ¡°In fact, there is something difficult... Qu¡¯s Mansion...¡± Madame Dong lowered her head again. ¡°That day, someone from Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion called me over...¡±

    ¡°Why did they ask you to go there?¡± Qu Le asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t do well on the stairs that Second Young Master Qu identally fell down the stairs. They said I was lucky. If it were anyone else who fell, he might have died on the spot.¡± Madame Dong said, feeling upset.

    ¡°This is too much. What did they base their conclusion on? Obviously, they were deliberately venting their anger on you!¡± Hearing this, Zhang Qn turned to look at them.

    ¡°What happenedter?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were very calm, and she said lightly.

    This was what she had expected, but it was not convenient for her to go out and ask about it recently. Even sending a maid there might be improper.

    ¡°Later, she asked me to pay them some money inpensation. However, since it was arge sum of money, I... I can¡¯t collect so much!¡± Madame Dong¡¯s frown grew deeper, and she looked distressed.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an has gone too far. What happened that day was clearly rted to her. Despite the fact, she made it look like an ident and vented her anger on a shopkeeper.¡± Zhang Qn came over and said disdainfully.

    She was going to marry Prince Yue soon, so Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who was going to be Princess Zhou, was like her natural enemy. Just as she heard Madame Dong¡¯s words, she immediately pointed out that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was behind this.

    Shao Wanru, in calmposure, cast a nce at Zhang Qn. She didn¡¯t expect her to react so quickly. Sure enough, how could the future Princess Yue be simple-minded?

    ......

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know who Princess Yue was in herst life. Maybe it was Zhang Qn, or maybe not. In herst life, she didn¡¯t even have much contact with Chu Liuyue, let alone Princess Yue.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted a lot of money from you, but you don¡¯t have it. What are you going to do?¡± Luo Xiaowan was the most delicate person. She could not bear the bitterness in Madame Dong¡¯s tone. Thus, she put down the brocade in her hands and came over to ask her.

    ¡°If there is no better way, then... I can only give away the property!¡± Madame Dong lowered her head, her smile bitter to the extreme. ¡°Wemon people don¡¯t fight with officials, let alone it is Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to give the shares to Ruiping Great Elder Princess?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly had an idea. A trace of darkness shed across her watery eyes as she asked.

    ¡°If there is still a way, I am not willing to do that. I¡¯d rather give this shop to someone else than be punished for no reason!¡± Madame Dong said with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°This shop has been running in the capital city for many years, and it¡¯s the fruit of our painstakingbor... If... If I have to give it up, I would not have worked so hard to operate it!¡±

    ¡°Well... If it really can¡¯t be settled, you cane to me. It is partly because of me. I can¡¯t let you take all the consequences!¡± Shao Wanru calmly took up the topic.

    Hearing the meaning of her words, Madame Dong was pleasantly surprised. She suddenly raised her head, looked at Shao Wanru in surprise, and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°My Lady, do you mean to help?¡±

    Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°You can hold on for a while. If you can¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t have to give away the shop¡¯s share. I¡¯ll buy the shop and deal with the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. You will still be the shopkeeper, and all other things in the shop stay the same. I won¡¯t intervene in the internal affairs of your shop!¡±

    She meant that she would buy the shop and handle its problem with Ruiping Great Elder Princess. As for the shop¡¯s business, Madame Dong was still the one in charge because Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t take it over. Everything stayed the same as before. It was just that Madame Dong got a big boss with a high position and great power.

    This was really a pleasant surprise. Madame Dong was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    ¡°Madame Dong, thank Princess Chen quickly!¡± Zhang Qn reminded her with a smile.

    Madame Dong hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed to Shao Wanru three times. She said in a choked voice, ¡°Thank... thank you, Princess Chen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her Princess Chen. Call her Boss Chen!¡± Luo Xiaowan also had a good impression of Madame Dong, so she helped her to make this happen.

    Madame Dong said she was trying to deal with this matter. However, ording to the hostile attitude of Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, she could never settle this matter peacefully. Madame Dong was just a shopkeeper, and how could she confront the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion? It was better to find a boss that couldpete with the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    No one could be more suitable for this than Princess Chen.

    Although there were other people who were not afraid of the powerful Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, they didn¡¯t need to offend Ruiping Great Elder Princess for a shop. But Princess Chen was different. It was because of the grudge between Princess Chen and Infanta Yuan¡¯an that Infanta Yuan¡¯an transferred her anger onto Madame Dong. From this point of view, Princess Chen was indeed the most suitable candidate.

    What was more, the offer Princess Chen made was so good. No matter how Madame Dong looked at the bargain, she got the best of it.

    ¡°Yes... yes... Greetings, Boss...¡± Madame Dong nodded repeatedly and agreed with Luo Xiaowan.

    ¡°Well... Maybe we should try it before making the decision!¡± Hearing what they said, Shao Wanru thought they might be too anxious. But still, she nodded with a smile and asked Qu Le to help Madame Dong up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There¡¯s no rush!¡±

    Since she said so, Madame Dong couldn¡¯t push her. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Zhang Qn and Luo Xiaowan with a pleading look in her eyes.

    Once she missed such a good chance, she wouldn¡¯t get it the second time. Everyone wanted to rely on Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion had been utterly defeated when theypeted with Princess Chen.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an suffered a lot, and even Second Young Master Qu, who was with her, broke his arm somehow. No matter how others checked it out, it turned out to be an unexpected ident. Though everyone knew who was behind this, no one dared to stand up and speak up for him.

    Prince Chen broke his arm. Yes, he did it. So what?

    Could it be possible to break Prince Chen¡¯s arm? Besides, although Second Young Master Qu was innocent, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not. No one was blind.

    ¡°Madame Dong, let¡¯s see how much Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion wants. If you really can¡¯t bear it,e to Princess Chen. Xiaowan and I will be witnesses!¡± Zhang Qn made the arrangement, trying her best to help her.

    ¡°Yes, Qn and I are witnesses. Princess Chen will help you!¡± Luo Xiaowan was very kind. She had just broken away from the painful situation and felt much sympathy for others. She also wanted to help Madame Dong, so she said it sincerely after Zhang Qn.

    ¡°Thank you,dies!¡± Madame Dong was deeply moved.

    Shao Wanru coughed softly and said, ¡°Madame Dong, if anything happens in the future, you can report it to me directly.¡±

    Initially, she wanted Madame Dong to report to a supervisor of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. However, because of the matter concerning Infanta Yuan¡¯an, it seemed that a supervisor could not take the responsibility. Coincidentally, Zhang Qn was also there. It was reasonable for her to take the Butterfly Clothing Shop in.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t let others see that she was determined to buy the Butterfly Clothing Shop. Thus, she couldn¡¯t be in a hurry. It was the best attitude to show that she didn¡¯t care so much about this matter.

    After all, Zhang Qn would marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. She and Chu Liuyue would be husband and wife. There were some things that shouldn¡¯t be arranged by an outsider like her.

    In fact, Shao Wanru was not optimistic about Zhang Qn¡¯s marriage to Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue was excessively ambitious and could sacrifice anything for his grand ambition. All the things he did, he did them to achieve his great goal.

    Moreover, the rtionship between Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru was ambiguous in thest life. It seemed they had nothing to do with each other in this life, but with Shao Yanru¡¯s character, how could she let go of Chu Liuyue? The person Shao Yanru favored most was Chu Liuyue. She would make the best out of him to achieve more!

    What if she was in the imperial harem now? Too many hideous things had happened in the imperial pce.

    How could an imperial concubine, who had entered the imperial harem, have no real purpose? Especially Shao Yanru. Shao Wanru was almost sure that Shao Yanru would not be at ease and would never stay in the pce to serve the current Emperor wholeheartedly.

    However, although she was not optimistic about the marriage between Zhang Qn and Chu Liuyue, she would not intervene rashly. It was The Emperor who decided their marriage, and it was not something she could change. Unless Zhang Qn died, she must marry Chu Liuyue.

    In this regard, she could do nothing about it!

    ¡°Thank you, Princess Chen. Thank you so much!¡± Madame Dong was moved and thanked her repeatedly with a rxed smile. Shao Wanru¡¯s promise was equivalent to a guarantee for Butterfly Clothing Shop to survive. Surely, Madame Dong felt she owed Shao Wanru a great debt of gratitude.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand, and Madame Dong obediently stepped aside and consciously treated herself as one of her subordinates.

    Her well-behaved behavior made Zhang Qn think even more highly of her. Madame Dong was bright enough to act smartly here, though she was just a shopkeeper in a marketce. No wonder she managed the Butterfly Clothing Shop so well that it was almost as good as those clothing shops that had been running for several generations.

    ¡°Miss Zhang, have you seen Prince Yue?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile in her watery eyes, looking very kind.

    She still couldn¡¯t help but ask, and she looked at Zhang Qn calmly.

    She asked this question suddenly, as if it just hit her mind out of the blue. However, it was not abrupt for Zhang Qn. After all, only she could answer it.

    ¡°I...¡± Hearing the straightforward question about Chu Liuyue, Zhang Qn immediately blushed and lowered her head shyly. ¡°I have seen Prince Yue... He... he looks decent!¡±

    Thest word revealed her feelings for him. If she didn¡¯t like Chu Liuyue, Zhang Qn wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this!

    Shao Wanru sighed in her heart. As expected, Zhang Qn really cared about Chu Liuyue. No wonder Zhang Qn was like this. Chu Liuyue, handsome and tall, had always been calm and aloof in front of others, but he was meticulous in doing things. Compared with Prince Zhou, he was more favored by women. Shao Wanru heard that many women vied for being his wife when he decided to get married!

    She felt helpless in her heart but there was nothing she could do about it. It was rare to find a friend she liked. She was afraid that their friendship would notst long...

    An old maid, who was a supervisor, came in and whispered something to Qing Yue, who was standing at the door of the room. Then Qing Yue¡¯s face changed dramatically...

 Chapter 978 - Whoâ€™s Behind the Trouble-making!

    <h4>Chapter 978 Who¡¯s Behind the Trouble-making!</h4>

    ¡°My Lady, the people of Butterfly Clothing Shop are looking for Madame Dong!¡± Qing Yue took two steps forward and reported to Shao Wanru in a low voice.

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go and ask what it is!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will go now!¡± Qing Yue nodded and answered.

    Though Madame Dong remained silent, she looked pretty flustered. From time to time, she would look out of the window in panic. She came to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion at this time, which showed that it was not a small matter.

    She said nothing, but the anxiety was evident from her eyes.

    Luo Xiaowan had just extricated herself from a predicament, so she couldn¡¯t bear to see others suffer. She could not help but say, ¡°Aunt Dong, don¡¯t worry. With Princess Chen here, it doesn¡¯t matter even if something happens!¡±

    ¡°I know. Thank you very much, Miss Luo!¡± Madame Dong forced a smile, in a state of preupation.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything. She reached out and picked up the teacup on the table. After taking a sip, she slowly put it down, her eyes deep and indifferent. ¡°Miss Zhang, Miss Luo, why don¡¯t you pick some more?¡±

    Seeing that she looked calm and unhurried, Luo Xiaowan was relieved. She pulled Zhang Qn, and they went to the table to choose again.

    Qing Yue came back soon. She walked into the room and bowed to Shao Wanru, saying, ¡°Indeed, someone was making trouble. Theyined about how bad the clothes in the shop were. They wrinkled after being washed. Worse still, the toggle-and-loop buttons came loose only when worn a few days, revealing the lining inside. Somehow, there were stains on the embroidery, which made those clothes appear filthy.¡±

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an has gone too far!¡± Zhang Qn, outraged, put down the cloth in her hands.

    Everyone was as angry as her, feeling it was a sheer fabrication from Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. How could there be any quality issues with their products? The Butterfly Clothing Shop had been known for its high-quality productions. How could such a thing ever happen? It must be Infanta Yuan¡¯an who fabricated all of this.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was even bold enough to target Princess Chen. It was a piece of cake for her to pick on a merchant of no ount.

    ......

    But in truth, they wronged Infanta Yuan¡¯an this time!

    Shao Wanru looked into Madame Dong¡¯s eyes calmly. Both of them knew that it was not Infanta Yuan¡¯an but Prince Yue.

    It would be best if he discarded the official means and used tricks from the folk instead!

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an happened to get involved in this, well, without herself being aware of it.

    What a coincidence...

    ¡°It may not be Princess Yuan An!¡± Shao Wanru said implicitly.

    ¡°How could it not be her? She heard Madame Dong was in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and deliberately made up such a thing! It¡¯s way too much! I¡¯ve seen her before, a nice and fair Young Madam among the nobledies in the capital city. I would never have expected her to behave in such an underhand way!¡± Zhang Qn snapped.

    She and Infanta Yuan¡¯an, two of the few widely-known noble Young Madams in the capital city, belonged to the same social sphere. In the past, they got along quite well, but now, she felt rather indignant at being deceived by Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Never had Infanta Yuan¡¯an been a lovelydy. Zhang Qn used her of bullying and back-stabbing, a viin with evil intentions!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± After that, she turned around and walked out. Luo Xiaowan, somewhat at a loss, looked at Shao Wanru and then Zhang Qn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with her!¡± Shao Wanru smiled.

    Then she stood up and walked out. Almost instantly, Luo Xiaowan followed up. Deep down, she was immensely grateful to Princess Chen, who freed her from a disastrous marriage.

    Her mother had also analyzed it for her. This man surnamed Liu wanted to wear down her resistance. As a woman, she couldn¡¯t afford the price of dy, but Liu could. Besides, the Empress might bestow marriage upon her. At that time, unable to go against it, she had to marry Liu. No one could save her from the dead end then.

    Although her reputation had been damaged at the moment, at least she was still fine.

    Because of this, Luo Xiaowan was filled with gratitude for Shao Wanru.

    The three of them got on the carriage together and went to the Butterfly Clothing Shop with Madame Dong and a group of maids. Before they reached the door, they saw arge group of people around the door, quarreling fiercely.

    Nanny Dong squeezed her way over first. Shao Wanru asked the servant to park the carriage by the roadside. After putting on curtain hats, they stepped out of the carriage and headed for the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    A middle-aged woman at the entrance scolded loudly with her hands sping a shop boy¡¯s clothes. On the ground scattered some brocades, stained embroidery, and toggle-and-loop buttons. Beside them were a few huge bags and arge piece of cloth. The cloth spread on the ground was crumpled, not a good thing at first nce.

    ¡°You shop must be run by brigands. I told you I brought these things to sell them out. So, I expected you to sell them to me at a set wholesale price. Yes, indeed, the price was fair, but all things I received were inferior goods. My husband is still lying on the bed. We run a small business, and now, who would buy such things from me? You are killing my whole family!¡±

    The middle-aged woman shouted out, not letting go of the shop-boy. ¡°Where is your ck-hearted boss? Ask her toe out. What did she tell me that day? All products from her shop have high quality, better than those from other shops, even at a favorable price. But, see? Look at this pile of rubbish!¡±

    The more she hollered, the angrier she became. She withdrew her hands and violently pushed the shop-boy, who hit the doorframe heavily and bent over in pain.

    As the middle-aged woman stepped forward, another shop-boy stood out and stopped her. ¡°Lady, take your time!¡±

    ¡°Take my time... how can I slow down? My husband is waiting for me to buy his life-saving medicine after selling some goods. You have no conscience at all! You treat the poor and the rich differently. Seeing that I was poor, you deliberately gave me some moldy cloth. If my husband can¡¯t get the medicine because of this matter, I will die in front of your evil-hearted shop.¡± She grew increasingly enraged and even poured out a whole ocean of abuse loudly.

    The crowd began to talk about it animatedly, looking at the Butterfly Clothing Shop with some sort of unfriendly eyes. If what the middle-aged woman said was true, the Butterfly Clothing Shop brand would fall. Whether it could make up for the mess or not, it would be difficult for the shop to remedy such a big mistake.

    In business, the worst danger is serving different customers ordingly. It would be devastating if others knew they sold out inferior products.

    Reputation matters a lot. Only with a good reputation could a shop develop. Different from other things, the business world takes reputation seriously.

    ¡°Lady, but we¡¯ve never met before. Are you sure you got this batch of cloth from me?¡± Madame Dong came in from behind the crowd, looked the middle-aged woman up and down, and asked.

    The middle-aged woman avoided her eyes but immediately growled, ¡°Madame Dong! It¡¯s you who agreed with the deal. How dare you say that you don¡¯t even know me? You¡¯re not going to admit it now, right? But aren¡¯t all these things from your shop? Look at these toggle-and-loop buttons and the embroidery. No other shops sell the same patterns.¡±

    The middle-aged woman squatted down and spilled out the scattered embroidery and buttons on the ground.

    Some onlookers caught a few toggle-and-loop buttons and embroidery, closely examining them.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Butterfly Clothing Shop!¡±

    ¡°These items are indeed from the Butterfly Clothing Shop. The pattern of toggle-and-loop buttons is new. No other ces sell the same kind. It¡¯s the same with the embroidery, which is releasedtely!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve checked it before. It¡¯s still shockingly expensive!¡±

    There were many discussions, and the majority chose to believe the middle-aged woman. They stared at Madame Dong with increasingly unfriendly eyes.

    Facing such an unfavorable situation, Madame Dong knew that the woman held some hideous intentions. The toggle-and-and-loop buttons and embroidery were all new designs of the Butterfly Clothing Shop. To increasepetitiveness, the Butterfly Clothing Shop would introduce some new fine works for their customers. This was the reason why it became more and more famous and popr in the past three years.

    There was always something new in the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    But now, the unique and sessful business model was used as a weapon against them!

    Madame Dong did not know the middle-aged woman, but it was obvious that the woman knew her. Well, it was actually not difficult to do that. As long as she spent some time staying outside the Butterfly Clothing Shop, the woman could see her.

    ¡°You have said that the buttons were ours. How can you prove it?¡± She squatted to pick up a button from the ground after calming herself down and asked.

    ¡°Do you want me to tell you whether it belongs to you or not? All the people around you know it. Nice try, but you can never deny it!¡± The middle-aged woman shouted loudly. She reached out to pick up the item on the ground and threw it up hard at Madame Dong.

    Madame Dong was caught off guard and fell to the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay for that, you know!¡±

    With this, the woman picked up the things on the ground and threw them at her like mad. Madame Dong couldn¡¯t stand it and hurriedly covered her head.

    ¡°Hey, can you speak nicely? It¡¯s wrong for you to smash her like this. When the local yamen runnerse overter, they¡¯ll bring all of you away!¡± Shao Wanru came forward with Yujie. Seeing the scene in front of her, she winked at Yujie, who then stepped forward and grabbed the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand.

    The middle-aged woman, not convinced, struggled hard to get rid of her grip. However, since Yujie clenched her hands, she could not squirm free. With a furious re, she thundered, ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡±

    How could she care about Yujie, who dressed as a servant girl? A little servant girl dared to meddle in this matter. Who did she think she was?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to meddle in your business at first, but seeing that you are deliberately making trouble, I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Shao Wanru said while slowly walking out of the crowd.

    She walked to the messy embroidery and picked up a piece. Looking at the yellow stains on it, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see such stains when the shop delivered them to you? You made an ugly scene after you checked and received them. Tell me, how can you prove that you did not make these stains?¡±

    Indeed, the yellow stains on the side of the embroidery were noticeable, but it could have been done by the shop owner or the middle-aged woman!

    Hearing what she said, the onlookers nodded repeatedly. Her words were reasonable. When getting them from the shop, she failed to see the ws, but after she moved the goods back home, she imed to get shoddy products. It simply sounded wrong!

    In fact, either of them could be the wrong side!

 Chapter 979 - Material from the Imperial Workshop

    <h4>Chapter 979 Material from the Imperial Workshop</h4>

    ¡°Nonsense, how could I do such a thing? Why should I frame this shop for no reason? I have been doing this for a long time, and I know some people in this business. In the past, I would go to other ces to buy goods. This is my first time to do business with this shop. I heard that the goods in her shop were good, but I didn¡¯t expect they would cheat new customers!¡±

    The middle-aged woman flew into a rage but couldn¡¯t get rid of Yujie¡¯s hands. So, she could only goggle in anger and barked.

    ¡°Then say it, why didn¡¯t you see these stains when receiving them?¡± Shao Wanru said calmly as if she didn¡¯t notice the middle-aged woman¡¯s struggling red face.

    The middle-aged woman shouted, ¡°They were rolled up together. How could I see them all?¡±

    It was possible for so many goods to be wrapped together. Someone in the crowd nodded and said, ¡°Yes, if there are many goods, basically all of them are pressed tight together, let alone the wholesale goods. Those sincere shopkeepers would be generous enough to give more pieces of material, expecting that they may do business together next time!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how business is usually done. It¡¯s never supposed to be a one-time deal, so there are always giveaways. As the saying goes: a kind and gentle manner brings in money. It¡¯s not necessary at all to check each item when there are too many goods. Most of the time, the customers would merely take a brief look at the batch. If they do business with some shops with a good reputation, they would only examine a few important items!¡±

    Hearing that some people in the crowd were defending her, the middle-aged woman became more and more exhrated. She pointed at Madame Dong with the other hand, shouting and cussing with her eyes bulging, ¡°She looked like an honesty shop owner, so I didn¡¯t bother to all the goods. I didn¡¯t expect her to deceive me and give me those useless materials. What should I do? I have to support my family!¡±

    The middle-aged woman, seemingly also a good actor, intended to p her legs while using in tears. However, Yujie clutched one of her hands, deliberately putting forth some strength. Thus, even before she could start her performance, she gritted her teeth in pain. Not in the mood to shed tears, she could turn around to pull back Yujie¡¯s hand.

    Yujie, maintaining her calmposure, exerted more strength to grab the middle-aged woman. On the contrary, the middle-aged woman was distracted. It seemed that she was holding Yujie¡¯s hands with great force. Her exaggerated action aroused some people suspicious.

    Did she fake it?

    ¡°The embroidery doesn¡¯t seem like a product from this shop!¡± Shao Wanru asked smoothly.

    ¡°No way. It belongs to this shop!¡± The middle-aged woman gritted her teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you canpare it to theirs!¡±

    This item was made of the material from the Butterfly Clothing Shop, so she was not afraid of theparison.

    ......

    ¡°Are they also from the Butterfly Clothing Shop?¡± Shao Wanru picked up two more toggle-and-loop buttons on the ground, looked at the broken threads in them, and asked.

    ¡°Of course, they are from the Butterfly Clothing Shop. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out!¡± The middle-aged woman said loudly. These things were indeed from the Butterfly Clothing Shop, no matter how many times they checked it.

    ¡°Miss Zhang, take a look at this!¡± Shao Wanru ignored the middle-aged woman and handed the button in her hand to Zhang Qn. Zhang Qn took it and frowned slightly.

    With those broken threads, the button appeared to be crudely made. Upon taking a closer look, she saw those dense and exquisite stitches on it. It didn¡¯t look like a shoddy piece of work at all. How could the button get broken threads when having been so carefully processed?

    ¡°Er... Could these threads be deliberately cut off?¡± Luo Xiaowan leaned over to take a look and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Zhang Qn also thought of this possibility and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, it may be that someone deliberately broke the stitches. See, the other stitches remain closely packed!¡±

    Hearing what they said, some people picked up a button curiously. After looking closely at it, they all felt that their words made sense.

    ¡°How could these stitches break so easily when they had been delicately handled?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve made buttons with less dense stitches, and they could remain on the clothes for a long time!¡±

    ¡°The remaining stitches can be the evidence!¡±

    Many people echoed.

    The middle-aged woman was a little flustered. Before she could say anything, Shao Wanru had already picked up a piece of crumpled cloth. She looked at the cloth, turned to Madame Dong, and said, ¡°Are these pieces of cloth from your shop?¡±

    At this time, Madame Dong had already stood up. She came over, picked up the cloth, and looked at it. Then she shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not from our shop. There is no such material in our shop!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not the material from your shop, who else can it belong to?¡± The middle-aged woman argued loudly. Feeling guilty about the matter of buttons, she looked at Shao Wanru with vignce. ¡°Young Madam, which mansion are youe from? How could you know this kind of thing?¡±

    Shao Wanru and the others were all wearing curtain hats, so the woman couldn¡¯t see their face clearly. However, judging by their imposing manner and crowd of maids, she knew thesedies were either rich or noble.

    In any case, she¡¯d better not offend them.

    In the capital city, influential officials were as many as the hairs on an ox. No one knew when they would run into someone that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    The middle-aged woman, living in the capital city, was fully aware of who she couldn¡¯t provoke. That was why she hadn¡¯t yet said anything bad to Shao Wanru.

    However, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t even cast a nce at the middle-aged woman. She still looked at Madame Dong and asked, ¡°You have said this material wasn¡¯t from your shop. How did you know it?¡±

    Madame Dong shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m very familiar with our materials. Even if the designs and colors look simr, they are not like this. None of them would crinkle after being washed in the water!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve bought this design in your shop!¡±

    ¡°I also bought it, not a long time ago!¡± Two people couldn¡¯t help but speak!

    ¡°Absolutely! Some people have also bought the same kind. How dare you say that you don¡¯t have anything like that? They must havee together with that batch of goods. After you sold out the good ones, you cheated petty dealers like me into buying the rest inferior goods. It¡¯s a pity that my husband is still lying on the bed, waiting to take medicine. If something really happens to this batch of goods from your shop, how can my family survive?¡±

    The middle-aged woman wanted to howl again, but her wrist was violently pinched. The corners of her eyes twisted in pain. How could she cry out at this time?

    She could only stamp her feet in frustrated rage.

    ¡°We have sold products with this color once, but it was not made of the same material batch, which was actually from some other ce. The material was not originally from our shop!¡± Madame Dong felt calmer and more in control.

    ¡°Where did you get your material?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s from the Imperial Workshop. We purchased some goods from there. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check our ount directly. These goods were definitely not such poorly-manufactured items! Please trust me. Or, you can take the goods your brought from us at that time andpare them with hers!¡±

    ¡°Is their material from the Imperial Workshop?¡±

    The news silenced everyone all of a sudden!

    The owner of the Imperial Workshop was surely the Emperor. But not all the items there were for the Emperor. Some things not chosen by the imperial pce would go into the business run by the Imperial Household Department. However, whether the batch from the Imperial Workshop went directly to the Emperor or the Imperial Household Department, its quality must be guaranteed. Otherwise, it would not just be a case of closing the shop, but a case of losing some people¡¯s heads, once the disqualified batch rted to them was discovered.

    The ounts of the Imperial Workshop were very clear. It was unlikely that there would be something inferior. It was said that the Imperial Household Department was under strict management, so it was not easy for others to intervene. If anything went wrong with the affairs in the Imperial Workshop, some officials of the Imperial Household Department would get beheaded.

    In this way, this kind of thing was more serious than a matter in the business world!

    The onlookers did not dare to make any more judgments. If the matter was under investigation, everyone present would be part of it, and maybe none of them could get out of the way.

    It was good to watch the fun, but it would be troublesome if they got themselves involved.

    ¡°Do you mean that there is something wrong with the material from the Imperial Workshop?¡± Shao Wanru turned to look at the middle-aged woman.

    The woman immediately panicked. She just wanted to extort money from them, but never had she nned to sacrifice her life. Once this matter was linked with the Imperial Workshop, she would be the one who used it of producing bad-quality items. As a businesswoman living in the capital city, she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she would be put in jail.

    ¡°I... I meant that there was something wrong with the clothes of Butterfly Clothing Shop. I... I never mentioned the Imperial Workshop...¡±

    ¡°But all the recent batches of material in our shop were from the Imperial Workshop. You can go check it out. Even if the officialse, I won¡¯t change my words!¡± Madame Dong said, her heart secretly throbbing with fear. ¡°Thank goodness, I followed the Princess¡¯ suggestions and changed to purchase the material from the Imperial Workshop. Since then, nearly all material we use is from there.¡±

    ¡°You... but you might go to get some from other ces!¡± The middle-aged woman stammered.

    ¡°Since it is rted to the Imperial Workshop, we can invite officials from yamen over here to investigate. If there is anything dishonest, they will not let me go!¡± Madame Dong said with sincerity, not panicking at all. She came over and reached out to hold the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the yamen together, telling them that the goods from the Imperial Workshop were inferior ones!¡±

    Yujie quietly put down her hand and retreated to the back of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I... I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s your fault, not theirs...¡± The middle-aged woman looked around in a fluster. After all, how could she be bold enough to sue the Imperial Workshop for selling seconds at best quality prices? She was going to cause herself big trouble!

    ¡°If my ount book is faked, the yamen will definitely seal my shop. Take these things back as evidence to find out the truth!¡± Madame Dong was very persistent. She even reached out and picked up a button from the ground. ¡°Check the matter of these buttons. Who deliberately broke the threads inside and framed our shop? After all, those remained stitches are clearly well-made!¡±

    If their conflict had nothing to do with the Imperial Workshop, the yamen would never establish a case for such a trivial matter. But ever since the Imperial Workshop was mentioned, it was no longer a case in the control of ordinary people.

    The middle-aged woman, who just came to make a scene for some extra benefits, wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the yamen. Thus, almost instantly, she pulled herself free from Madame Dong¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I... I run a small business, and I have elders and children to feed, so I won¡¯t go to the yamen with you. If you... if you want to prove your innocence, you can go there to inquire about this matter!¡±

    After saying that, she didn¡¯t care about Madame Dong anymore. She pushed the crowd aside and walked out, leaving the cloth and buttons behind.

    It was obvious from her guilty look that what she said was false. Everyone could see that she didn¡¯t dare to verify this matter. Atst, she was too ignorant to admit her sinister purpose and even asked Madame Dong to verify the fabricated charge.

    ¡°She dide to stir up trouble on purpose. I don¡¯t know which mansion is willing to spend so much effort to deal with a small shop!¡± Zhang Qn curled her lips behind the curtained hat and said disdainfully!

 Chapter 980 - The Scene in the Previous Life Reappeared: the Woman Jumped to Her Death

    <h4>Chapter 980 The Scene in the Previous Life Reappeared: the Woman Jumped to Her Death</h4>

    Seeing the middle-aged woman run away, the crowd gave a burst of mockingughter. Finally, many people suddenly realized that the woman was here to ckmail. Now that she had been exposed and might get involved in a seriouswsuit, how could she dare to stay?

    A moment ago, she was a righteous businesswoman, but now her receding figure looked a little obscene in the eyes of the crowd.

    ¡°Which mansion sent her to stir up trouble? Aren¡¯t all theing and going customers Young Madams and Madams?¡± Someone asked in surprise. Zhang Qn¡¯s shocking words diverted their attention.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s done by theirpetitors. Red eyes are always in the same business!¡± Another personmented.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of what happened in the Butterfly Clothing Shop...¡± A well-informed busybody suddenly thought of something and mentioned it in a low voice.

    Seeing that he would share a secret, many people immediately listened carefully. Someone couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tell What¡¯s the matter? Does it have anything to do with what happened today?¡±

    The man lowered his voice and continued, ¡°I heard that a few days ago, Princess Chen had a dispute with Infanta Yuan¡¯an here, at the stairs. Later, they even took the matter to the Pce, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an suffered a great loss!¡±

    Because this matter was rted to Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Chen, few rumors spread out widely, so not many people knew about it!

    ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion?¡± Someone got it and gasped.

    ¡°It must be...¡±

    ¡°It should be...¡± Many people chimed in with others. Sure they would think so, for Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion had down many simr things.

    In the past, people from the Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion had vented their anger on many people who were not to me. No one knew what had happened to these people.

    Their words made sense. They hadn¡¯t ever heard the Butterfly Clothing Shop had any conflict with anyone. Then, except for the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, who else could it be behind this plot?

    ......

    Someone who knew Madame Dong tried to soothe her. ¡°Forget it. What else can you do? Wemon people don¡¯t fight with officials!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t argue with them, can you? They are not rich and powerful!¡±

    ¡°Madame Dong, admit that it¡¯s your bad luck. Peace breeds wealth. Give out some gifts to avoid the trouble!¡± Someone came up with an idea for Madame Dong!

    ... Madame Dong nodded and bowed to those warmhearted people around her, her face full of gratitude.

    Witnessing her humble attitude, they were even more convinced that Madame Dong must have been wronged. They all felt sympathy for her. Since the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion picked on her, she¡¯d better pay to avoid the misfortune. The Butterfly Clothing Shop could never afford to offend such a family.

    At this time, there was no more fun to watch. After giving Madame Dong several kind suggestions, they left while discussing talk about it!

    ¡°Go and find out who that person is!¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and looked at the onlooker who mentioned the grudge between Infanta Yuan¡¯an and her.

    It was this person who had brought up the matter between her and Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    In that situation, the statement beneficial to Shao Wanru attracted everyone¡¯s attention and shifted the responsibility to Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Although it was to Shao Wanru¡¯s advantage, the matter that Madame Dong involved had already been solved without it. It was just that they didn¡¯t know who was behind the dirty trick. Now, since the responsibility fell on the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, the suspicion of Chu Liuyue had been removed.

    It was true that the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion vented their anger on the Butterfly Clothing Shop. However, before Madame Dong gave a clear reply, people from Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion would not deal with her. Then, the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion was the only suspect left.

    Compared with the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion was also angry with the Butterfly Clothing Shop!

    Few people knew the hidden reason: the two ount books of the Fann Embroidery Shop led the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion to its tragic situation.

    Only some people in the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion knew about this.

    Qing¡¯er nodded and withdrew silently. She was the most inconspicuous servant girl around Shao Wanru. It appeared that she wasn¡¯t that favored either. Moreover, before she got promoted, she was a servant girl doing manual jobs. Thus,pared with other servants who began to serve Shao Wanru when they were young, Qing¡¯er might not be so close to her.

    When they went out, she always stayed aside, as if she had been sidelined.

    But in fact, such an unfavorable situation made it the easiest for her to perform tasks outside without being noticed.

    After Qing¡¯er left, Shao Wanru looked at Zhang Qn and asked, ¡°Shall we go in or go back?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re out, let¡¯s go for a walk!¡± Zhang Qn was unwilling to leave like this. She turned her eyes and pointed to the intersection in front of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go there. The matter of Xiaowan has been solved, and we have nothing to do!¡±

    Luo Xiaowan, also in a good mood, looked at Shao Wanru with eager eyes.

    Seeing that both of them agreed, Shao Wanru could only nod and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They chose not to take the carriage and walked forward casually with their maids. No elders or old Nannies were around to stop them from doing the things they liked to try. The three of them strolled around joyfully and walked all the way to the Imperial Ancestral Temple.

    Seeing the crowd flood back, they hurriedly entered a shop on the side to avoid others.

    It turned out that those candidates attending the Pce Examination came out!

    Shao Wanru abruptly raised her head and her face changed drastically. The memory of herst life popped into her mind. ¡°It¡¯s almost this ce. Yes! It¡¯s around here!¡±

    She lifted the hem of her skirt and took a quick step forward, hurriedly looking out. Eventually, her gazended on a pavilion diagonally across the street from her. There should be a restaurant.

    The four-floor building of the restaurant was high, which was the ce for hanging the list of sessful candidates. On the day the list was released, most of the candidates for the Pce Examination would be waiting there. Therefore, the business here was better than that in other ces. Since the building was high enough, others could see whether the list hade out or not. The restaurant had a delightful name: Number One Schr Restaurant!

    It was actually the Number One Schr Restaurant!

    ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yujie asked anxiously when she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s face ghastly pale!

    Her slightly flushed face suddenly became pale, and even the color of her lips faded, almost as transparent and cold as ice.

    Shao Wanru held Yujie¡¯s hand and barely stood firm with her support. Memories of thest life rushed into her mind. The time was not right, but the position was.

    ¡°Where was I at that time?¡± She turned her watery eyes and spotted a carriage at the entrance of another shop. ¡°Yes, right! Near that carriage, I saw the maid jumping off the building!¡±

    The list was released, and many people knew their rankings. Those who failed the exam would return to their hometown while those who seeded were giving the former a farewell dinner. Therefore, many people were enjoying their feast in the Number One Schr Restaurant. It was very lively. ¡°At that time, Yan Xi also passed the exam. He should also be drinking in this restaurant back then.¡±

    ¡°The people were right, the time was not right, and the position was right.¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s watery eyes suddenly turned to a private room with open windows on the fourth floor in horror. She could not clearly see who was in the box from her position. It seemed to be a woman.

    It gave her gooseflesh, and she shuddered all over.

    She might have misjudged the time. Her present life was different from herst life. In her previous life, it was easy for Wang Shengxue to scheme against Yan Xi. However, with her unique presence in this life, Wang Shengxue could no longer scheme against Yan Xi smoothly, and hence some changes happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have time to exin and walked straight to the Number One Schr Restaurant diagonally opposite.

    ¡°Well, I am also hungry. That restaurant is perfect!¡± Zhang Qn readily agreed. After walking for such a long time, she wanted to find a ce to rest. The Number One Schr Restaurant was just right for her. When she used to think about visiting it, her Eldest Brother didn¡¯t allow her to go. He said that it was a ce filled with self-satisfied and dissolute schrs, definitely not a ce for girls!

    What he said instead tempted Zhang Qn even more. Now that Shao Wanru had told her she would go there, she naturally had to follow up. She pulled Luo Xiaowan to go after Shao Wanru and entered the restaurant.

    Those candidates for the Pce Examination had just finished the exam, so they were not in the mood to eat here. They would all go back to wash up and go to bed.

    At present, the people waiting here were their families and friends, most of whom had gone out to pick up the candidates. It was rare for the Number One Schr Restaurant to appear the less hustle and bustle.

    The waiter was sharp-eyed. At first nce, he knew that Shao Wanru and the others were not from ordinary families, so he hurried to greet them with a smile.

    ¡°Is there any private room on the fourth floor?¡± Shao Wanru had calmed down at this time and asked softly.

    ¡°Yes... Sure, yes! Only one room is upied, and the other rooms are avable. Miss, you can choose as you like!¡± The waiter bowed and led the way.

    Shao Wanru nodded and followed the waiter upstairs.

    On the top floor, they didn¡¯t see many private rooms. There was only one circle of ten or so rooms, much less than the private rooms downstairs. Most of the doors were slightly opened, and only one was tightly closed.

    ¡°It should be this room.¡± Shao Wanru walked to the door, looked at the entrance of the private room, and said, ¡°This looks good. I want it!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. There are guests inside!¡± The waiter said with a bitter face.

    ¡°The view of this room must be fantastic. How long has it been since the people inside entered?¡± Yujie, who understood Shao Wanru¡¯s intention, went forward and asked. She then handed over a piece of silver in her hand and added, ¡°Our master has taken a fancy to this room. Would you kindly make an exception for us and ask the guests inside to change a ce?¡±

    The waiter was overjoyed when he saw the two taels of silver in his hand. He hastily said, ¡°The guests inside are also twodies. One of them left, and the other stayed inside. It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Perhaps she would leave soon. Miss, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go in and ask her!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yujie nodded.

    The waiter pushed the door open and saw a woman sitting inside. Because both sides were women, the waiter did not close the door.

    Through the door, Shao Wanru could see the woman inside. She was the woman who jumped out of the building that she saw in her previous life. After using Yan Xi of abandoning his wife and child, she jumped off the building and died.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face suddenly turned ice-cold. How could there also be such a woman in this life?

    ¡°Miss, may I trouble you...¡± The waiter came in and bowed to the woman first. Seeing that she turned her head to look out of the window and did not seem to notice himing in, he coughed.

    As he spoke, he saw the woman stand up and turn around. Her scary smile gave him a rude shock, and he took two steps back in horror.

 Chapter 981 - Woman with a Lost Mind

    <h4>Chapter 981 Woman with a Lost Mind</h4>

    The woman inside was still in her prime, delicate and pretty. She was not supposed to frighten the waiter, who had dealt with various people in this restaurant. How could he fear a tender young woman?

    Something must be wrong with her. Her face was like a smiling mask. The pair of livid eyes iid in her face appeared frantic and bewildered. ¡°Is she crazy? Yes! Of course!¡±

    In an instant, the waiter had an answer that she was definitely abnormal. The weird way she looked at him and the smile on her face as she turned around showed a quirky sense of madness.

    ¡°What is she going to do?¡± Shao Wanru somehow appeared at the door and saw the woman pushing open a window. There was actually a small door, so she blurted anxiously.

    It should be the ce where the woman in her previous life rushed out.

    Right there, in a very small space, the woman condemned Yan Xi for discarding her and their child. To win over a woman with a rtively high status and be with that beloved woman, he abandoned her, who had been his warm and caring wife for years and who had fallen into a hopelessly shameful life to support him for study.

    In her charges against him, Yan Xi betrayed her. He was the ungrateful and heinous husband. Shao Wanru was also implicated. The woman imed Shao Wanru to be an unchaste woman who had an affair with her husband for a long time.

    After finishing using, the woman jumped down and died in front of everyone with her marriage contract floating down from upstairs. It proved her marriage rtionship with Yan Xi, which made her previous words more convincing.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words reminded the waiter, who instantly recognized the perilous situation. He took two steps forward, grabbed the woman¡¯s clothes, and dragged her inside with all his strength.

    He pulled the woman, light and powerless, into the room. Even after she fell heavily to the ground, her expression was still fric. She fixed her eyes on the waiter, mumbling.

    ¡°You... you abandoned me... and the child, the child is dead... I... I¡¯d rather die... You... Yan Xi, Childe Yan Xi, I hate you... It¡¯s all because of you... I was a woman from an ordinary family, and you said that you would... always be good to me... Now you... would pass the imperial exam... So, you abandoned us. Our child died of illness, but you had nevere to see us...¡±

    ¡°Since it is so... I... Why am I alive... Why don¡¯t I die... Yan Xi, I won¡¯t let you off even if I am dead... What a disloyal husband! What a heartless lover!¡±

    Zhang Qn also found that the woman was not right, so she stepped forward to see the woman copsing onto the ground. ¡°Is she crazy?¡± she asked.

    ......

    ¡°She seems to be crazy!¡± Luo Xiaowan was a little scared and hid behind Zhang Qn.

    It was also because of Yan Xi. The situation was precisely the same as in her previous life.

    What was different was that the woman didn¡¯t hold a marriage contract in her hands. Shao Wanru had reminded Yan Xi, so he must have been on the alert and didn¡¯t sign the marriage contract without himself knowing about it.

    There was another difference that she didn¡¯t use Shao Wanru as she did in the previous life.

    Her marriage with Yan Xi was originally arranged by Madam Di with the help of Madam Jiang, Marquis Xing¡¯s wife. However, it somehow became evidence that Shao Wanru and Yan Xi had an affair. Yan Xi got no good results, and Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation was also ruined. The people behind this sinister plot could put on a sympathetic face, staying safe and sound from the affair.

    Chillness welled up in her eyes, piercing to the bone.

    Sensing the devastating aura of evil in her eyes, Yujie quietly leaned toward Shao Wanru to block Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes. Although she didn¡¯t know why her Miss suddenly became so angry, it would be best to keep the change from others.

    When Yujie leaned a little closer to her, her move sobered Shao Wanru, who then looked toward the small side door before the window. Outside there, she found a tiny balcony, which should be the woman¡¯s chosen ce.

    ¡°Report this to the yamen and let officials handle it. Besides, you should find out where the womaning with her before came from. That woman must have fed her some medicine and made her crazy for a while.¡± Shao Wanru shifted her eyes from the woman.

    ¡°Okay, okay, please help me take care of her. I¡¯ll go and get some helper right away!¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s bizarre status, the waiter knew there was a big problem. Looking at the small side door, he was even more scared.

    This small side door was for the guests in this private room to get some fresh air after drinking a long time indoors. Only this private room on the fourth floor had such a ce, and the other private rooms didn¡¯t. In the past, this side door was locked in case of any idents.

    At this moment, the side door was opened, plus this woman¡¯s horrifying look. Everyone on site could tell that she was so out of mind that she wanted to jump down.

    Yujie nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll watch here for you!¡±

    The waiter hurried downstairs and soon brought a few people in. One of them looked like the restaurant¡¯s owner.

    As soon as the owner entered the room, he asked someone to tie up the woman to prevent her from going crazy and getting them into trouble.

    He walked up to Shao Wanru and bowed deeply to her. ¡°Thank you for your help,dies. Please help me and be the witnesses.¡±

    .

    Of course, this matter could not be settled privately. At first nce, the woman had been drugged. Shao Wanru and the others were witnesses. Later, people from yamen woulde over, and the restaurant would be implicated.

    It would be better if someone could prove their innocence.

    ¡°Our master is too upied to stay as a witness for you, but this woman is crazy and still muttering about something. You can check it out. Our master knows about Yan Xi, the man she called repeatedly. But how could a servant girl like her have anything to do with Childe Yan?¡± Yujie stepped forward and said, ording to Shao Wanru¡¯s hint.

    ¡°You... you know this Childe Yan?¡± The owner was overjoyed. The woman was still muttering to herself, and they could hear the name Yan Xi from time to time. It was not long since the owner arrived here, but he had heard it many times. Even so, he had no idea how to deal with this tricky matter. The waiter didn¡¯t see the woman who had left earlier clearly. Because she wore a curtain hat, no one could recognize her.

    Only one time, the waiter saw the woman¡¯s profile when he came in to deliver the dishes. She was good-looking. But when the waiter brought some dishes in again, the woman had already put on the curtained hat again. Until she left, she hadn¡¯t exposed her face the second time.

    When officials from the yamen came and they couldn¡¯t answer any of their questions, they would arouse suspicion. That was why they were overjoyed upon hearing from Yujie that they knew Childe Yan.

    Every wrong has its cause and every debt has its debtor. Since this matter was rted to Childe Yan, they didn¡¯t need to shoulder the responsibility.

    Sure enough, the side door over there had to be blocked up to prevent any idents. Any incident involving death could pull the restaurant out of business.

    The candidates who wanted to take a cup for luck would never choose such an unlucky restaurant.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Childe Yan she mentioned is the one I know. Hum, well, Childe Yan is an honored guest of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. He can¡¯t have anything to do with a maid. Not to mention a maid, even her mistress is unlikely to have anything to do with Childe Yan!¡±

    Yujie asked in confusion, looking up and down at the woman who was tied up. It seemed that she was full of doubts.

    It looked like she was whispering to herself.

    But the shopkeeper strained his ears to catch her words, fully aware that what he heard might be strong evidence. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t miss anything!

    As Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was mentioned, he breathed a sigh of relief, his heart thumping with excitement. Finally, they found someone to take responsibility for this.

    ¡°A distinguished guest from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Zhang Qn also heard it and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, he had been living and preparing for the exam in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time. I have never heard that he had any wife or child. My Second Uncle has sent someone to check it before!¡± Shao Wanru said. She didn¡¯t mind using Shao Jing to make her words sound more convincing to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. This servant girl repeated his name like mad. It seems that someone used her against Childe Yan. After all, no one cares about the life of a servant girl. But if someone used her death to frame up him, he would be in big trouble!¡± Zhang Qn said. Looking at the still frantic eyes of the servant girl, she felt something was terribly wrong.

    It was just a servant girl. If her death could sessfully frame someone, it would be a big deal to kill her!

    If they hade a littlete, the maid would have jumped down and died without any witnesses. No one would know she was a servant girl and was in a bad state before the jump.

    ¡°We have to leave. If officials from the yamen want to inquire about something, they can go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Childe Yan must have been a candidate for the Pce Examination. I don¡¯t know who was trying to frame him and let a servant girl make such a scene!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    After that, she turned around and left.

    Zhang Qn and Luo Xiaowan followed up closely. Although they had encountered this incident, it was not convenient for them to get involved in this kind of thing.

    ¡°Young Madams, please...¡± The owner wanted to stop them, but a few maids unceremoniously stopped him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep our Miss here. She has helped you a lot today. The following things have nothing to do with her, do you understand?¡±

    Zhang Qn¡¯s servant girl said rudely.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for our Miss to get involved either,¡± Luo Xiaowan¡¯s servant girl said in a brisk, matter-of-fact tone. The wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son specially chose this girl for Luo Xiaowan because the firm demeanor of this maid was very simr to hers.

    Yujie red briefly at the owner and said, ¡°If our master wants to leave, no one can stop her!¡±

    After that, they turned around and left.

    The owner no longer dared to stop them. Obviously, they were nobledies with high status. It was understandable that they were unwilling to be involved in this kind of thing. In addition, he got an exnation and knew who might be behind this matter.

    Later, when the people from yamen asked about it, he had something to defend himself. If he insisted on keeping them here, he might not bear the anger from those nobledies from aristocratic families. On second thought, he quickly asked his people at the door to get out of the way and then respectfully sent them to the gate.

    Watching them leave, he came back to deal with things and waited anxiously for the people of yamen toe over...

 Chapter 982 - Who Is Childe Wang? And Miss Zhao?

    <h4>Chapter 982 Who Is Childe Wang? And Miss Zhao?</h4>

    When Yan Xi returned to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he was so tired that he could barely open his eyes. After taking a short bath, he skipped the meal and went straight to sleep.

    ¡°Young Master! Young Master!¡± The voice of his servant seemed toe from afar.

    ¡°Young Master! Young Master!¡± This time, this voice was right by his ear, and someone was pulling him.

    Yan Xi suddenly opened his eyes and looked nkly above. There appeared the anxious face of his servant. ¡°Young Master, Young Master, please get up quickly. Some officials are here!¡±

    Yan Xi¡¯s vision gradually cleared. He sat up, his hands covering his dull head. Then the servant helped him get dressed.

    Yan Xi had hardly woken up. With a headache, he took a sip of tea brought by the servant and asked, ¡°Officials?¡±

    ¡°They said they were from the Ministry of Justice and wereing for you!¡± The servant reported in a low voice.

    Yan Xi frowned and stood up. ¡°Why would people from the Ministry of Justice look for me now? I have had nothing to do with them. Was there something wrong with the Pce Examination?¡±

    His temples throbbed violently for a few times, which instantly sobered him up. His face darkened. If it was true, something terrible must have happened.

    He stood up and hurried out.

    The two officials from the Ministry of Justice were waiting outside. When they heard the footsteps in the room, they turned around and sized Yan Xi up. Then, they asked in a solemn voice, ¡°Are you Childe Yan?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yan Xi asked, trying hard to suppress the difort in his head.

    ¡°Childe Yan, we have something to ask you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient for you to go to the Ministry of Justice with us!¡± The officials of the Ministry of Justice were very polite. Although Childe Yan was someone important, he was in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so they had to show him some respect.

    ......

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Xi remained where he was and asked again.

    He wouldn¡¯t leave without knowing what had happened. Seeing his upromising attitude, the two officials of the Ministry of Justice exchanged a look and gave in. After all, thatdy didn¡¯t die. So, even if Childe Yan discarded her, it was a small matter. They didn¡¯t have to offend him and the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a servant girl.

    One of them coughed in a low voice and got straight to the point. ¡°Did you marry a woman and give birth to a child? Then, regardless of your child¡¯s illness, you abandoned them. Is it the truth?¡±

    The owner of Number One Schr Restaurant told them that the woman was a servant girl. But since the owner got the message from some Young Madams of the aristocratic family, they didn¡¯t know if it was true.

    ¡°I... was married? And I have a child?¡± Yan Xi was stunned. He thought it was about the Pce Examination, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be his personal affairs. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. How could he not know when it happened?

    ¡°What nonsense are you telling us? Our master has been studying in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion since he entered the capital. Hardly had he seen an outsider. How could he be with any woman, let alone marry her? When he entered the capital, our elder master asked Marquis Xing to help him look for a good wife. How is it possible that he had a child?¡±

    The servant was so angry that he retorted, ring at the two people from the Ministry of Justice. ¡°How could theye up with such a ridiculous thing?¡±

    The two people from the Ministry of Justice looked at each other again and carefully observed their performance. Although their expressions were different, they were full of shock, which did not seem to be faked.

    ¡°Who tells you this? Who is it that framed me up like this?¡± Yan Xi rebuked furiously. Finally, he came to his senses. His face first became pale with astonishment, and then red with anger.

    How could there be such a rumor that ruined his reputation for no reason? How could he not be angry!

    ¡°Childe Yan, you¡¯d bettere with us to the Ministry of Justice and see that woman! She wanted to jump down from the Number One Schr Restaurant and seemed not in her right mind. She must have been drugged. It was she that kept using you of abandoning your family. Fortunately, someone saved her, and now she is still in the Ministry of Justice!¡± The staff of the Ministry of Justice said.

    ¡°Oh! The woman was going to jump to her death from the Number One Schr Restaurant? It¡¯s right at the ce where he came out. If she jumped down at that time, he might not prove his innocence.¡±

    Thinking of this, his face immediately turned dreadfully pale. He knew what consequences he had to bear if that woman seeded in killing herself. He woulde to no good end, even if he passed the exam. There would be no evidence to clear his suspicion once the woman died.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without any hesitation, he nodded and walked out with his servant, too busy to inform Marquis Xing.

    When they arrived at the Ministry of Justice and saw the woman inside, Yan Xi¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Childe Yan, do you know her?¡± An official from the Ministry of Justice, who had led him here, asked. Judging by his reaction, he knew Childe Yan was acquainted with her.

    ¡°Yes. She is Miss Zhao¡¯s servant girl. How does she have anything to do with our Young Master? Abandoning her and their child?! She isn¡¯t even qualified to be our Young Master¡¯s concubine. Let alone her, even Miss Zhao is not qualified!¡±

    The moment the servant saw the woman, he shouted angrily while pointing at the woman who was still in a confused state of mind, ¡°Our Young Master saved Miss Zhao, but from then on, she has been pestering him, angling for sympathy. But on the other hand, she had an affair with Childe Wang.¡±

    Thinking of the grievance his young master had suffered, the servant was so angry that his eyes turned bloodshot.

    He had thought that Miss Zhao was a nicedy. To his astonishment, not only did she hook up with Childe Wang in private, but she also wanted to plot against his young master.

    Upon hearing the servant¡¯s words, the officer of the Ministry of Justice asked hurriedly, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Who is Childe Wang? And Miss Zhao?¡±

    The Number One Schr Restaurant¡¯s owner had told them that this woman came with another woman who was very likely to be Miss Zhao. The officer of the Ministry of Justice was keenly aware that this matter should be rted to Childe Wang and Miss Zhao.

    The doctor had alreadye to check her over that the woman had been drugged. Before that, she had been told more than once to repeat these words. Therefore, in a state of mental numbness, she kept repeating these words and doing movements as instructed beforehand.

    Jumping off the building was one of the preset movements.

    Someone must have plotted all of this, targeting at Childe Yan. What his servant said also proved it.

    The prime suspects in the case would be Miss Zhao and Childe Wang, whose backgrounds and purposes were still unknown to them. It looked like they had a grudge against Yan Xi.

    After listening to the possible cause and effect of the incident from Yan Xi, the officers of the Ministry of Justice were more confident that this was a scheme with evil intentions aiming at Childe Yan, of course. It was obvious that Wang Shengxue had found an unknown woman and set a trap for Childe Yan. However, the woman dragging him into the trap was supposed to be Zhao Qingyu. Somehow, it became Zhao Qingyu¡¯s maid.

    Zhao Qingyu must have seen through Wang Shengxue¡¯s intention and deliberately led the trouble to her maid.

    The Ministry of Justice sent some people to get Wang Shengxue and Zhao Qingyu from their residences.

    In Zhao Qingyu¡¯s residence, they found Zhao Qingyu, who was about to escape. At this time, Wang Shengxue had not received any news. To avoid suspicion, he didn¡¯te to Zhao Qingyu¡¯s ce and was caught in Zhao Qingyu¡¯s house.

    When the two principal suspects were caught, the whole thing woulde to light. First of all, the waiter of the Number One Schr Restaurant recognized that Zhao Qingyu was the woman who apanied the maid before. It was she who left the woman alone and got out of the restaurant.

    At this time, Zhao Qingyu, who was Ning Caixian, confessed to everything, telling them that Wang Shengxue plotted against Yan Xi with her. She put all the me on Wang Shengxue.

    Wang Shengxue knew that he could not escape this time, so he could only admit his crime. He was jealous that Yan Xi was valued by the Lord Protector¡¯s Manor, so he set up such a trap to ruin Yan Shi¡¯s future.

    There was no more information to get out from them.

    The Ministry of Justice put them in custody for the time being and decided to get the facts straight. Wang Shengxue could do such a thing out of jealousy. It sounded reasonable, but they still felt that something was missing. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had never been good to Wang Shengxue. How could he plot against Yan Xi merely because the mansion treated him with some respect?

    It was already dark when Yan Xi returned to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    A supervisor had been waiting for him when he got out of the carriage. He came up and saluted. ¡°Childe Yan, our marquis wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°At a time like this?¡± Yan Xi looked at the dark sky and asked in surprise. Marquis Xing had never looked for him when it waste.

    The supervisor said with a smile, ¡°You should have a good rest after the exam, but my master heard the Ministry of Justice had sent some people to look for you, so he is worried and specially asked me to wait for you here!¡±

    Since such a thing had happened, it was reasonable for Marquis Xing to inquire about it.

    .

    ¡°I see.¡± Yan Xi nodded and followed him inside.

    Marquis Xing, Shao Jing, met him in his courtyard. There was his study next to the main room. He had been sitting gloomily in the study for a long time without turning on the light. The servants stayed outside and didn¡¯t dare to enter.

    When someone reported to him that Yan Xi was here, Shao Jing ordered someone to light the candle and invite him in for a talk.

    After Yan Xi saluted him, they took the seats for the owner and guest, respectively. Then, Shao Jing said, ¡°What happened to you? Why would the people of the Ministry of Justice find you? If there¡¯s anything, tell me. I can always help you!¡± Shao Jing said gently. His benign smile looked very kind and convincing.

    ¡°Thank you, Marquis Xing. It¡¯s about Childe Wang of our mansion...¡± Yan Xi frowned slightly when he said this. Wang Shengxue was Marquis Xing¡¯s nephew. Though they were distantly rted, he was Marquis Xing¡¯s junior. After all, the following words wouldn¡¯t sound pleasant to the ear.

    ¡°Wang Shengxue? What¡¯s wrong with him this time?¡± Shao Jing¡¯s brow furrowed, and his smile faded. ¡°What a good-for-nothing brat. He always causes trouble. I have criticized him several times, but he had no intention of making any change. What did he do this time?¡±

    From his words, Yan Xi could tell that Wang Shengxue was really not a well-behaved person. He felt increasingly grateful to Princess Chen. If it weren¡¯t for her reminding him, he wouldn¡¯t have seen Wang Shengxue¡¯s true face.

    ¡°But why didn¡¯t Marquis Xing remind me? He is clear that his nephew is not a good one and that I have been close to him.

    ¡°Other people might not know about the affairs in the mansion. How could Marquis Xing not know about them?¡±

    Because of Shao Jing¡¯s words, some doubts emerged in his heart. This situation had never happened before.

 Chapter 983 - Having Doubts, Searching for Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 983 Having Doubts, Searching for Reasons</h4>

    Marquis Xing had been very nice to him, and Yan Xi liked him. Their two families had a good friendship long ago, but the two of them had not contacted each other for many years. Marquis Xing was a respected elder who had done what was possible to help him.

    ¡°Does he treat me in real earnest?¡±

    Thinking of this, Yan Xi didn¡¯t show any hard feelings on his face. He nodded and said, ¡°He set up a trap for me with a prostitute. They drugged a maid of the prostitute. When she was in a daze, she asserted emphatically that I abandoned her and was going to jump down from the fourth floor of the Number One Schr Restaurant!¡±

    Yan Xi had a sense that the woman was not a good person. Since she was capable of plotting such a scheme with Wang Shengxue, she should not be the daughter of a good family and must be a prostitute. Sometimes she was called Zhao Qingyu, and sometimes Ning Caixian. Perhaps, neither was her real name.

    ¡°What? How dare he do that?¡± Shao Jing was furious when he heard that. He mmed his hand heavily on the table and said, ¡°You have been upied with books and didn¡¯t hang out with him often. Why would he hurt you like this?¡±

    ¡°He said that he was jealous of me because you valued me!¡± Yan Xi took out the reason he got from Wang Shengxue.

    ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s sheer nonsense!¡± Shao Jing stood up and turned around behind the table angrily. ¡°If he ispetent, how could I ignore him? If it weren¡¯t for him¡­ I have tried my best to help him achieve rankings in the imperial exam!¡±

    After saying that, he walked out from behind the table and bowed to Yan Xi. ¡°It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t discipline him well enough that he finally slid into evil ways, getting you into serious trouble. He was so close to ruining your promising future. Please forgive me for not teaching him well!¡±

    Yan Xi stood up hurriedly and avoided receiving Shao Jing¡¯s salute. ¡°Marquis Xing, please don¡¯t me yourself. This has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all his own business.¡±

    ¡°He is so disappointing. Originally, he had gained a good reputation and position with the desire to advance, so I have never expected him to be what he is today. His sister is dead, and he stayed outside alone, doing no good. It¡¯s my fault. I should have found a proper job for him!¡± Shao Jing stood straight, with some bitterness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for wasting his talent!¡±

    Looking at his gloomy face, Yan Xi tried to soothe him. ¡°You care about him so much, but he is jealous of others winning more attention from you. He has gone too far. Now that this matter is under the Ministry of Justice¡¯s charge, they will investigate it thoroughly. You don¡¯t have to me yourself!¡±

    Speaking of this matter, it had nothing to do with Marquis Xing. Wang Shengxue was merely a disappointing distant rtive of Marquis Xing, but he took the initiative to should the consequences for him. ¡°Marquis Xing is incredulously nice to Wang Shengxue!¡±

    Such a seemingly absurd idea popped up and then mysteriously disappeared, leaving only a little trace in his mind.

    ......

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m so sorry to let you suffer!¡± Shao Jing¡¯s face was full of shame. He stood up straight and sat back behind the table. ¡°What did the Ministry of Justice say about this?¡±

    ¡°If the facts of the case have been verified, Wang Shengxue will be charged with malicious usation and murder. Although the maid is fine, if she were not stopped by the waiter of the Number One Schr Restaurant, she would die.¡± Yan Xi said bluntly.

    Even after the incident, he still had such a panic fear.

    Wang Shengxue could have ruined his future, at the cost of a servant girl¡¯s life. How vicious could his heart be? The dead cannot bear witness. If everything went on as Wang Shengxue had nned, there was nothing he could do to justify himself.

    Thinking back, he could connect many things emerging in his mind. It was he who rented the courtyard. Wang Shengxue had taken him to see it several times, and many people saw him. Once that maid killed herself, all these things and people could prove that he indeed had some secretive connection with her.

    Back then, Wang Shengxue and Ning Caixian lied to him, telling him that woman was not a maid at all. They took her in because they felt pity for her. The whole bullshit was aplete trap with logic. There would be no possibility for him to purge himself of the suspicion once he was trapped in it.

    The deeper he thought about it, the more horrifying he became. Wang Shengxue calcted and manipted him coldly, aiming to deprive him of all the good things he possessed. ¡°Is it really Wang Shengxue¡¯s idea?¡±

    ¡°How could a useless yboy make such a thorough n? Did he spend so much effort just to defeat me?¡±

    ¡°Murder? Is that servant okay?¡± Shao Jing asked with concern. It could be seen that he really cared about Wang Shengxue.

    ¡°There is nothing seriously wrong with the maid, and she seems to be much clearer now. But in general, she is still suffering. The drug she took seemed to have seriously bad side effects. It is still unknown if it will have a big impact on her!¡± Yan Xi replied implicitly, ¡°What will happen next depends on the judgment of the Ministry of Justice!¡±

    Shao Jing stopped talking, sitting in silence behind therge desk, his brows knitted tightly together.

    It was quiet in the room. Only the light on the table flickered and made a tiny explosive sound.

    Yan Xi looked at the square tile before him. His attention seemed to be drawn by it as he waited quietly for Shao Jing to speak.

    After a long while, he heard Shao Jing¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Yan Xi, go back and rest first. You have been dealing with such a troublesome thing just after you finished the exam. I guess you don¡¯t have much energy to handle it now. You¡¯d better go back first. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare dinner for you. Go to sleep after having a nice meal!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Marquis!¡± Yan Xi stood up and gave him a hold-fist salute.

    He was indeed exhausted. At this time, he was struggling to hold on. Hearing Shao Jing¡¯s words, he could barely wait to eat and rest.

    Shao Jing nodded. Watching Yan Xi leave, he frowned tightly. He could not allow Wang Shengxue to be locked up like this. This matter could either be serious or trivial, and the key to the resulty in Yan Xi. Although the maid was also a victim, she was of little importance. Besides, her contract of selling herself was still in that woman¡¯s hands, so the maid was not a big deal.

    But it had never urred to him that Yan Xi would pretend to be naive and stupid. He ignored his implications as if he didn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    No matter what, he must save Wang Shengxue; otherwise, something worse might happen!

    As soon as Yan Xi returned to his room, his dinner was ready. All the dishes looked very delicious. The supervisor was very attentive and more respectful to Yan Xi than usual.

    In the past, he would think the servants were used to fawning upon the rich and powerful persons. They thought that he might rank high in the exam, so they treated him even better. But after the incident rted to Wang Shengxue, for the first time, Yan Xi felt that the reality might not be what he had thought.

    After having a little bit of food, he asked the servants to withdraw it. He washed up andy on the bed. However, for a long time, he stayed awake. Although he was very sleepy, his mind wandering to many other things wouldn¡¯t leave him in peace. Tossing and turning in bed for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why Wang Shengxue would plot against him.

    How could he be jealous that Marquis Xing valued him more? Just now, when he was having dinner, he asked the supervisor about Wang Shengxue. The supervisor, who had done his best to tter him, didn¡¯t even drop a hint about Wang Shengxue. So, he did not get any useful information in the end.

    This made Yan Xi even more suspicious. If there was nothing wrong, it should be easy to learn about many Wang Shengxue¡¯s matters. Why did the supervisor of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion care so much and keep his matters strictly confidential? Was there any other reason?

    In fact, the supervisor of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not to me. Those things done by Wang Shengxue were really humiliating. Even as the supervisor of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he felt that he was too shameful to talk about such things.

    Ever since Childe Wang came to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he had never done anything good, and neither did his sister. She didn¡¯t look like a good person either. In this situation, it could be said that he had brought trouble to himself. He could not me anyone else.

    Beyond that, Marquis Xing had asked him not to gossip about Wang Shengxue, which was another reason why he couldn¡¯t reveal anything

    Both Marquis Xing and Wang Shengxue appeared very strange. As a neer in the capital city, Yan Xi had met Wang Shengxue, and it was impossible for him to have a feud with Wang Shengxue. If someone else was behind Wang Shengxue¡¯s plot, this person should know his whereabouts. When he came to the capital that day, he happened to see a vicious child, who was a bully, grab a woman by force. It was such a remarkable coincidence!

    ¡°Who else knew that I woulde to the capital?¡±

    An idea suddenly came to his mind that people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion should know it. Except for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could make all those things so real.

    ¡°Marquis Xing?¡±

    Yan Xi was not familiar with people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. He only knew about Marquis Xing and First Young Master in the outer court, and he seldom met thosedies in the inner court. Only Princess Chen had helped him; he might not even know one of them.

    ¡°Could I ask Princess Chen to solve my doubts?¡±

    As soon as this thought came to his mind, he decided to put it into practice, eager to find out the truth.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Tomorrow, I will go to see Princess Chen. Perhaps she knows the answer to my questions.¡± In his mind, Yan Xi had subconsciously ignored Marquis Xing!

    The next day, Shao Wanru met him in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. When she heard himing, Shao Wanru was stunned at first, but she still agreed. Yan Xi was led to a flower hall in the outer court, where he finally saw Shao Wanru.

    As soon as he entered the hall, Yan Xi bowed deeply to the woman sitting in the seat of honor. ¡°Thank you for your help, Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Not worth mentioning!¡± Shao Wanru smiled, raising the corners of her mouth slightly. She looked rxed and said, ¡°Childe Yan, how did you do in the exam?¡±

    ¡°It should be good!¡± Yan Xi answered, uncertainly. For many years, candidates had been persevering in their studies despite hardships, but only a few could seed. How could he be sure he would be one of the winners? Indeed, he was not bad, but it was the same with all the other candidates. Each one of them was a rare talent.

    ¡°Then, first of all, congrattions, Childe Yan!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°May I ask if you were also at the Number One Schr Restaurant yesterday?¡± Yan Xi lowered his head and asked. The beauty of this delicate girl dazed him when he looked at her for a long time. He couldn¡¯t help eximing that her heavenly beauty was unmatchable in all thend.

    ¡°Yesterday, I was near the Number One Schr Restaurant and also saw what happened in it!¡± Shao Wanru knew what he was asking and did not deliberately hide it. Yesterday, she had mentioned ¡°Second Uncle¡±. In fact, the Ministry of Justice would investigate it. It¡¯s just that they hadn¡¯t yete to ask her questions. Part of the reason was that they had to show enough respect to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Yesterday¡­ You saved the woman yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yan Xi inferred it from the words said by the Ministry of Justice¡¯s officers. He could not help raising his head excitedly and looking at Shao Wanru, who was sitting in a high position.

 Chapter 984 - The Wronged Daughter-in-law

    <h4><i>Chapter 984</i> The Wronged Daughter-inw</h4>

    ¡°Not bother, it¡¯s not a big deal. I happened to see her,¡± Shao Wanru said gently, with a smile.

    ¡°Princess Chen, may I ask what Wang Shengxue is like?¡± Yan Xi tried hard to pacify himself and asked.

    ¡°He has a good rtionship with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the very beginning, he was sent to frame me. Before and after I entered the mansion and returned to my original family, he and his sister were in cahoots against me. Later, because of me, his sess and fame gained from the exam were gone!¡±

    Shao Wanru recalled the past and said calmly.

    She should not have told these secretive things to others, which might damage the reputation of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, in Shao Wanru¡¯s heart, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t really matter.

    Although she and Yan Xi didn¡¯t know each other in her previous life, they were framed together. Even before their deaths, they couldn¡¯t figure out why they would end up like this.

    In her present life, Shao Wanru stood on the eminence and became farsighted. Hence, the thoughts of the second branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion turned much clearer in her mind. Because of the tragic fate that they shared in herst life, Shao Wanru lent Yan Xi a hand.

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Yan Xi was stunned at first, and then his face changed drastically. He was smart enough to understand what it meant. If not for others¡¯ orders or acquiescence, Wang Shengxue would not dare to do such things. Shao Wanru¡¯s status was special. Her misfortunes would be the most beneficial things that ever happened to the second branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which was the current branch of Marquis Xing.

    It sounded not very reasonable that Wang Shengxue wanted to set him up out of jealousy, but it might happen. However, he had no reason at all to frame Shao Wanru, a woman in the inner court. In addition, she was the only legitimate daughter of Infanta Qinghua and the heir of Duke Xing in her previous life. Also, her grandma was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    To target Shao Wanru, Wang Shengxue had to be tremendously brave.

    There was another thing that was indeed queer! Wang Shengxue, who had been against Shao Wanru, had maintained a good rtionship with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Why?

    ¡°Was there anyone secretly protecting him?¡±

    The identity of this person was fairly obvious.

    ......

    ¡°Why would Marquis Xing want to deal with me?¡± Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Yan Xi had to ept the fact. In the past, it might also be the Madam of Marquis Xing, but now she was not in the manor. It was said that she was sent to the Yuhui Nunnery. Therefore, except for Marquis Xing, no one else in the manor could give orders to Wang Shengxue and allow him to freely get in and out of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Thinking of Marquis Xing¡¯s sympathy words for Wang Shengxue, Yan Xi understood that Marquis Xing wanted him to let him go this time. It became much clearer to Yan Xi that this should be the truth.

    ¡°Childe Yan, I don¡¯t know what has happened to you. Did you offend anyone when you entered the capital?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and raised her watery eyes to look at him. In fact, she was also curious. Shao Jing was determined to ruin Yan Xi¡¯s future, whether in herst life or in this life. Why did he have to do that?

    ¡°This trap was set up even before I came to the capital. At that time, I just arrived in the capital and didn¡¯t even see Marquis Xing!¡± Yan Xi¡¯s hoarse voice trailed off in disappointment. It really puzzled him, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    ¡°Then, maybe, it¡¯s because of your family?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively.

    ¡°Our two mansions have been friends for generations. I heard from my father that he had the best rtionship with your father and was an ordinary friend of Marquis Xing. But even so, he shouldn¡¯t have framed me like this!¡± Yan Xi¡¯s face was pale.

    The kind elder whom he respected turned out to be a man ying many deceitful tricks. It was hard for him to ept the fact.

    ¡°Childe Yan, you can ask your father!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. She really didn¡¯t know about it, but she was sure that it had something to do with his family.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Princess Chen.¡± Yan Xi stood up, bowed deeply to Shao Wanru, and said goodbye. Shao Wanru asked Yujie to send him to the gate.

    Since Chu Liuchen was not in the mansion, Yan Xi couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He left early after saying thanks, which was appropriate for everyone.

    ¡°Your Highness, Wang Shengxue is doomed this time, isn¡¯t he?¡± Qu Le happily asked, for she was also very disgusted with Wang Shengxue. In her opinion, Wang Shengxue was excessively tenacious and annoying, who could go on scheming despite repeated setbacks. It was really depressing.

    ¡°Do you know Wang Shengxue¡¯s home address?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Le nodded.

    ¡°Send a letter to Ning Xueqing, telling her to visit Wang Shengxue in the yamen!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and walked to one side of the flower hall. There was a table by the window with aplete set of writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones. She picked up the writing brush and dipped it in thick ink. After thinking for a moment, she wrote a letter and put it in the window, letting it dry out in the wind.

    Then she put the letter into an ordinary envelope and handed it to Qu Le. ¡°Ask someone to send it to Ning Xueqing, telling her that someone from the Ministry of Justice asked her to go there!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ll go now!¡± Qu Le understood and nodded.

    She took the letter and left in a hurry to find someone to deliver the letter.

    After seeing Yan Xi off, Yujie happened to see Qu Le walk out. She went into the room, got some water for Shao Wanru to wash her hands, and asked, ¡°Miss, why did you send a letter to Ning Xueqing? She is not a good one either!¡±

    Shao Wanru wiped off the water on her hands with her handkerchief and saidzily, ¡°This matter is not yet a big deal. Let¡¯s muddy the waters so that others won¡¯t dare to make any trouble out of it.¡±

    ¡°Ning Xueqing and Wang Shengxue are on the same boat, so she will save him. Your Highness, you are not helping Wang Shengxue, are you?¡± Yujie took the handkerchief and blinked in confusion while asking. She really didn¡¯t understand why Shao Wanru did this. No one would know it if Wang Shengxue was locked up. Now that Ning Xueqing knew it, she would find a way to save him.

    ¡°If it were something else, Ning Xueqing would definitely save him. But now, not only did Wang Shengxuemit this crime, but he also has something to do with another woman, who is Ning Xueqing¡¯s biological sister!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly, with a sharp cold light shing in her eyes.

    Ning Caixian and Ning Xueqing were a pair of evil sisters full of vicious wiles. At this time, how could they care about each other? Ning Xueqing must not know Ning Caixian and Wang Shengxue had an affair.

    ¡°Your Highness, as long as Ning Xueqing makes an ugly scene, the whole matter wille to light, right?¡± Yujie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was delighted. She did not like this pair of sisters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully with a light smile. Of course, the targets that she cared about the most were not just the sisters. Only when all of them were mixed up with this fucking mess could the truth be revealed little by little.

    It had been a long time. She was more than willing to fling up the past things one after another by making such a mess¡­

    A long time after Ning Xueqing received the letter, she finally made up her mind to go to the Ministry of Justice.

    She took a servant girl and an old maid to the prison of the Ministry of Justice, telling the jailer she wanted to see Wang Shengxue.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± The jailer looked up and down at Ning Xueqing and asked. Yesterday, Wang Shengxue was sent here with two women, the process of which sounded like an amorous story. All sorts of fantastic rumors about them quickly filtered through the Ministry of Justice. He didn¡¯t expect another woman to appear at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m his wife. I came here specially to see him!¡± Ning Xueqing gently pressed the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief when her tears fell. Indeed, she looked like a delicate little wife.

    ¡°Really?¡± the jailer asked in disbelief. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°Wasn¡¯t his wife the one who came in with him? That¡¯s weird. How could a liar have so many wives?¡±

    Ning Xueqing¡¯s face changed. She was now Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine, so she was most sensitive to the topics about Wang Shengxue¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Please tell me what do you mean? Was there anyone else who hase to visit him? How, how could it be possible? I am his only wife!¡± One by one, Ning Xueqing¡¯s tears dropped. She appeared very miserable, looking at the jailer with tearful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m his only one. You must have made a mistake!¡±

    ¡°How could it be? There must be an unusual rtionship between him and the woman. Don¡¯t you know it?¡± The jailer sized Ning Xueqing up pitifully, thinking she must be another woman who had been cheated on by Wang Shengxue, who was still a perfect husband in her eyes!

    ¡°Officer, can you let me¡­ see that woman? A mistake. It¡¯s definitely a mistake!¡± Ning Xueqing cried out.

    At this time, she was no longer that eager to see Wang Shengxue. The woman became the person she wanted to meet the most. Recently, Wang Shengxue had been acting abnormally. What kind of woman could seduce him into going out so frequently?

    Whenever Wang Shengxue was free, he would definitely stay in her room. Although she was merely his concubine, she was treated as his principal wife in the mansion. However, Wang Shengxue did behave suspiciously these days. Many times, he would go out and wouldn¡¯te back even at night, saying that he had to do some jobs for Marquis Xing.

    The next day, he usually appeared exhausted when he came back. He couldn¡¯t tell Ning Xueqing what he had done because the things that Marquis Xing sent him to do were all conspiracy and hideous.

    Although Ning Xueqing had doubts, Wang Shengxue seemed to be normal in any other aspects. So, she just kept the doubts to herself.

    Upon hearing this news from the jailer, she immediately realized that Wang Shengxue had been cheating on her all the time. Now, she wanted so much to scratch his face. Of course, she was in a hurry to do the most urgent thing for her: find out her who dared to seduce Wang Shengxue.

    ¡°Since you are Wang Shengxue¡¯s wife, it¡¯s not suitable for you to see the other woman!¡± The jailer coughed in a low voice and refused her request.

    Ning Xueqing took a purse from her maid and handed it to the jailer. Then, she cried and bowed sideways. Officer, I just want to see¡­ what kind of person she is. Why¡­ why would my husband have a crush on another woman? I must have done something wrong. Otherwise, why would he do such a thing to me? Or, maybe, is there anything super good about that woman? I¡­ I¡¯ll go and have a look¡­

    At the end of her words, she almost choked with sobs. It was obvious that she was very willing topromise out of consideration for her beloved man. She was trying her best to win back her husband¡¯s heart, even when he deceived her. Such a virtuous and magnanimous woman would certainly not do anything harmful to the woman in the cell.

    The jailer felt the fat purse in his hand and looked at the tearful woman, thinking there would be nothing wrong. Thus, he nodded and exhorted her to be careful, ¡°You can go in and have a look. But don¡¯t say anything. The woman might not know there is a principal wife!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you, officer!¡± Ning Xueqing saluted him gracefully!

 Chapter 985 - Sisterhood

    <h4>Chapter 985 Sisterhood</h4>

    Ning Caixian and Wang Shengxue hadn¡¯t yet received their prison sentences. They were temporarily detained for further questioning, so they hadn¡¯t been sent to the male and female prisons ordingly.

    Coincidentally, Ning Caixian was locked beside Wang Shengxue.

    Ning Caixian had put most of the me on Wang Shengxue, looking innocent as if she didn¡¯t know what had happened. Now that no one was around, she immediately relented, leaning toward Wang Shengxue with tears in her eyes. In silence, she wiped her tears with an extremely aggrieved look. It seemed that she was at a loss what to say.

    Wang Shengxue, knitting his brows tightly, looked miserable. He was now too flustered to talk to Ning Caixian.

    ¡°How could there be such a big mistake? The maid didn¡¯t die. How could she not die? We ensured the process beforehand that she should repeat these words and jump in a daze. Then what happened next would have nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°How did you let people see your face?¡± The more Wang Shengxue thought about it, the more confused he became. Thus, he couldn¡¯t help but scold.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I was very careful. Who knew that someone would notice me? I¡­¡± Hearing his question, Ning Caixian cried out, tears streaming down her face. She looked at Wang Shengxue, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°I should have taken all the responsibility. I didn¡¯t expect to be caught, so I told them the truth in a panic. You¡­ don¡¯t me me. In the next trial, I will take all the me on myself!¡±

    ¡°How can you do that?¡± Wang Shengxue said grumpily.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell them that I¡­ I had bitter hatred because I loved Childe Yan who didn¡¯t like me but took a fancy to the servant girl! Seeing that they were together, I decided to take my revenge on the servant girl. If I take all the me¡­ Then you¡­ will be fine!¡± Ning Caixian cried.

    His sincere words were full of affection. Looking at Ning Caixian¡¯s tearful face, Wang Shengxue sighed and rxed a little. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? Your confession would be much more useful when said at the beginning!¡±

    ¡°At the beginning? He wants me to take all the me at the beginning?!¡± Ning Caixian sneered in her heart, but she still appeared regretful. ¡°I¡­ I was afraid at that time, and I panicked with fear. Whenever they asked anything, I answered honestly without thinking. I¡¯m so sorry, I¡­ Next time, I will insist on saying that everything was done by me and you have no connection with this matter at all!¡±

    Wang Shengxue¡¯s hands reached through the fence between the two temporary cells, and he wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°When you¡¯re brought to the trial next time, you can say that. She is merely an insignificant servant girl. With her irrevocable contract of selling herself in your grasp, you can do anything to her. Besides, she is fine in the end. Though you¡¯re not a kind-hearted master, it¡¯s no big deal!¡±

    ¡°Is it really not a big deal?¡± Ning Caixian was delightedly surprised.

    ......

    ¡°Sure, nothing serious. The maid is your property. You have the irrevocable indenture that can prove you have the right to decide her life. More importantly, she¡¯s still alive. But after this, I think you¡¯ll let her go free andpensate her with some money. Oh, don¡¯t be afraid. Money is never a problem because I¡¯ll pay the whole amount for you. After this case ends, I¡¯ll marry you. In the future, we¡¯ll leave the capital and find a beautiful ce with green hills and clear waters to live.¡±

    Wang Shengxue coaxed her in a soft voice.

    The first time he heard Ning Caixian¡¯s affectionate words, heughed at her fancy in his heart. However, on second thought, he felt it might be a feasible solution. Once Ning Caixian took all the responsibility, he could soon be set free. What he had said before could be considered invalid. He could tell them that he said all that just to take the me and to protect Ning Caixian. However, if she took the initiative to confess, he had to admit that he was the innocent one.

    ¡°Do you really want to marry me then?¡± Ning Caixian asked pathetically with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course! I want to marry you. I¡¯ve always wanted to marry you!¡± At this time, Wang Shengxue was certainly willing to make the sweetest promises to her. He even struggled to stretch his hands across the fence and pulled Ning Caixian to him. Tenderly and lovingly, he tucked a loose strand of hair on her forehead behind her ears, his eyes full of affection as if she was his most beloved woman.

    ¡°But¡­ but my sister¡­¡± Ning Caixian lowered her head to hide the sarcasm and anger in her eyes. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s his perfect n!¡±

    She made the warmhearted speech with a martyred expression because she wanted Wang Shengxue to take all the responsibilities proactively. Unexpectedly, Wang Shengxue had the same idea as her: he wanted her to hold the sack. But could she do it alone?

    Wang Shengxue thought that she didn¡¯t know anything about the case, but it chanced she knew an old maid who met with a simr misfortune to her. When she was in prison back then, the maid was locked next to her cell.

    The old maid crippled a servant girl of her. Then when the girl¡¯s family took the old maid to court, she argued in the same way, saying that she held an irrevocable indenture of buying this girl. So, let alone cripple the girl, no one had the right to punish her for her beating the girl to death.

    Although the old maid asserted everything eloquently, the irrevocable indenture failed to prove her innocence as evidence. It turned out that after the old maid bought the girl, she would beat and scold her every day. Obviously, she had harbored the evil intention of killing the girl. Otherwise, an ordinary family would not pay several times the money to buy a servant with an irrevocable indenture. She thought she had paid for the girl¡¯s life.

    This case had stayed in dispute for a long time. Some said that there was an irrevocable indenture of buying that girl and the girl was still alive. While some others argued that the old maid had plotted against the girl¡¯s life. After a long dispute between the two sides, the old maid was sentenced to exile.

    Ning Caixian bought the servant girl about half a year ago. Even though she also had the irrevocable indenture of buying the girl, it hadn¡¯t been long since they signed the indenture. It was true that the girl did not die, but she would get a much heavier punishment than exile. After all, she targeted Childe Yan, who had been a candidate for the Pce Examination in the capital. Once he seeded, he would be selected as an imperial official.

    Ning Caixian didn¡¯t dare to gamble her life on so grave a matter.

    Thus, she mustn¡¯t be the one who bore the severe consequence in the end. It had to be Wang Shengxue.

    She secretly made the decision but still talked affectionately, ¡°My younger sister is also with you. How¡­ how can I marry you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In my heart, you¡¯re my wife. From the very beginning till now, you have been the one I care about the most. Xueqing is just my concubine, so she has no say in my decision to get married. When you marry into my family, you can help her to manage the family affairs. It will be excellent when you and your sister marry me together!¡±

    Wang Shengxueforted Ning Caixian, being more than willing to talk nicely. The affection he showed in his eyes looked much deeper than what Ning Caixian had disyed.

    They looked more like a pair of star-crossed lovers who were struggling against an awful fate together. In tears, they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, hand holding hand, and all their words choked.

    Though neither was sincere, the intimate scene and their affectionate words appeared exceedingly poignant and romantic in the bystander¡¯s eyes and ears. Ning Xueqing was so angry that she was trembling all over. She almost lost control when struggling hard to prevent herself from rushing over and beating Ning Caixian up.

    ¡°She turns out to be Ning Caixian! I helped this slut and saved her from prison. She promised me she would help me marry Wang Shengxue, but she broke the promise and became his concubine instead.¡± Thinking of this, Ning Xueqing couldn¡¯t wait to tear Ning Caixian apart. It was Ning Caixian who asked her to help Wang Shengxue.

    Ning Caixian said that Wang Shengxue could be grateful for her help. After she did that thing for him, Wang Shengxue would definitely marry her. Unexpectedly, she failed to frame Shao Wanru, Wang Shengxue was rebuked, and Ning Xueqing only became a concubine. Whenever Ning Xueqing thought of all this, she would grit her teeth with hatred. How could she believe Ning Caixian at that time?

    If Ning Caixian was capable enough, how could she end up in jail at that time?

    After that, Ning Xueqing just ignored Ning Caixian and cut off from her. It had never urred to her that she would see Ning Caixian here, getting involved with Wang Shengxue! ording to their words, Wang Shengxue wanted Ning Caixian to be his wife, but Ning Caixian pretended to care about her feelings. What a shameless couple!

    Ning Xueqing twisted the handkerchief in her hand violently and did not move. When her maid saw this, she smartly took another purse and handed it to the jailer who had led the way.

    The jailer looked at them and epted the purse without saying anything, thinking that he might as well watch the fun. The jailer who had just taken over the shift had thought that Ning Caixian and Wang Shengxue were locked up far away. However, it turned out that they were in adjoining cells, which saved him a lot of trouble. It did not matter to him at all whether she saw one woman alone or a couple together. Anyway, he gained some benefits.

    Since Ning Xueqing and the others happened to stop at the corner under the dim light, no one in the jail noticed them.

    Neither Ning Caixian nor Wang Shengxue noticed them because they were focused on each other. Ning Xueqing, who was standing in the shadow of the corner, was invisible to them.

    ¡°You¡­ You have been deeply in love with me¡­ since a long time ago? I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Ning Caixian was moved and cried again. She held Wang Shengxue¡¯s hand tightly as if she was grabbing herst chance to survive.

    ¡°In fact, I had a crush on you at the start, but at that time, Di Yan was still there, plus Xueqing had been attaching herself to me the whole time. I¡­ It was not that convenient for me to get close to you. Otherwise, Di Yan would never get his chance at that time, and I wouldn¡¯t let you fall into a disgraceful situation at that time. Back then, Xueqing begged me to get you out. When I heard that it was your business, I instantly agreed to offer my help.¡±

    The more Wang Shengxue talked, the better his lie became, and his eyes on Ning Caixian looked more and more affectionate.

    ¡°But my sister will be angry!¡± Ning Caixian said while thinking about strategies.

    ¡°Does she have any reason to be angry about you? She¡¯s just a concubine. Does she really think that I will make her my wife? Then what will others think of me? How can I engage in social activities with decent people?¡± Wang Shengxue said with a straight face.

    In the shadow, Ning Xueqing trembled with rage. ¡°They were together long ago! What a couple!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I will do whatever you tell me to do. I have been with you for a long time. If I don¡¯t marry you, who else can I spend the rest of my life with?¡± Ning Caixian looked up at Wang Shengxue with deep affection in her beautiful eyes as she cried.

    ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. Xueqing will be happy to be my concubine. You are her elder sister. As a younger sister, she is inferior to you all through her life!¡± Wang Shengxue nodded carelessly.

    However, thest sentence he said became the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. With a nervous breakdown, Ning Xueqing could no longer bear to overhear and rushed over, barking, ¡°Ning Caixian, shame on you! You hooked up and slept with another man before getting married. How shameless and immoral are you to seduce your brother-inw!¡±

    While scolding her, Ning Xueqing darted to the cell door and pped Ning Caixian hard in the face behind the fence¡­

 Chapter 986 - Ning Caixian Raved Like Madâ€¦

    Chapter 986 Ning Caixian Raved Like Mad¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you die?¡± Ning Xueqing¡¯s face glowed with rage. She grabbed Ning Caixian over by the hair and pped her hard on both sides of her face.

    She had exerted all her strength, so almost instantly, there was blooding out of Ning Caixian¡¯s nose and the corner of her mouth. She was in a terrible mess.

    Wang Shengxue was also stunned by Ning Xueqing¡¯s sudden appearance. Originally, he felt a little guilty. But when he saw that she grasped Ning Caixian¡¯s hair and beat her up, his face turned ugly. Ning Xueqing was just a concubine after all. ¡°Did she really think she could manage his business?¡±

    ¡°Let go of her now! It¡¯s so embarrassing! How dare you!¡± Wang Shengxue scolded her harshly.

    Ning Xueqing was so angry that she was shaking all over. With Ning Caixian¡¯s hair in her firm grasp, she turned around and said to Wang Shengxue with a sneer, ¡°Embarrassing?! You have an affair with my sister. Is that not embarrassing?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Seeing that the jailer was still looking on, Wang Shengxue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether I am talking nonsense or not? What is the rtionship between you two? When did you get so close to each other? Since when did she be your woman? Why didn¡¯t I know it? Didn¡¯t you say that you were out to help your uncle¡­¡± Ning Xueqing snapped in a sharp voice, her hands still tightly pulling Ning Caixian against the fence by the hair. It hurt Ning Caixian so much that she desperately tried to get rid of her.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Wang Shengxue shouted, interrupting Ning Xueqing. Then his face softened a little when he said to her, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll exin it to you when I get back!¡±

    His words sounded as peaceful and tender as usual.

    ¡°You two have been deeply in love with each other. How can you talk it through with me?¡± Ning Xueqing said angrily. As she loosened the grip in a rage, Ning Caixian managed to pull herself free and rolled inside, covering her head with the sleeves. Finally, she was no longer in her hand.

    Ning Caixian wiped her face and saw the blood on her sleeve. With anger and hatred, she red at Ning Xueqing and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Ning Xueqing, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m going to be driven crazy by you two. My good sister slept with my husband behind my back, and you two united to bully me! Do you have any sense of shame? You must have lost all sense of shame!¡± Ning Xueqing sneered, curling up her lips with sarcasm. Looking at Ning Caixian in a mess, she felt so relieved.

    The more embarrassed Ning Caixian became, the happier she was. Ning Xueqing felt disgusted as if she had swallowed a fly when she recalled the affectionate words they had just exchanged.

    ¡°Xueqing, go home first. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Wang Shengxue reached out to pull Ning Xueqing¡¯s sleeve, but Ning Xueqing shook him off.

    Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!

    ¡°Serious? I¡¯ve heard everything with my own ears. This woman had shamelessly entrusted herself to you, and you promised to take her in as your wife. You said you fell for her a long time ago. You married me only because you couldn¡¯t get her. Wang Shengxue, you are so damn nice to her. Not only have you helped¡­¡±

    Ning Xueqing gnashed her teeth in anger and used him.

    Her sharp and high-pitched voice startled many people in the prison. There seemed to be jailers from other cesing to see what was happening.

    The jailer who had been enjoying the bustling scene couldn¡¯t stand still any longer and said, ¡°Have you done with the visit? You¡¯ve seen the woman and must leave now. If you disturb anyone, I¡¯ll also have to bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Officer, please wait!¡± Wang Shengxue hurried to greet him and then turned to Ning Xueqing, ¡°Xueqing, you go back first. The things here are not as you see. Go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and ask my uncle for help. Let him get to the bottom of this matter and think of a way out for me!¡±

    Wang Shengxue winked at Ning Xueqing as he spoke.

    If it were in the past, with such a hint, Ning Xueqing would immediately understand that he was asking her to send the news secretly to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But now, Ning Xueqing didn¡¯t want to do it for him at all. Thinking of the sweet words between Ning Caixian and Wang Shengxue, she snorted and said coldly, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think so? You are my wife. We share the same fate!¡± Wang Shengxue hurriedly soothed her.

    ¡°If we¡¯re husband and wife, then who is she to you? Your lover? Your mistress kept outside? For a cheap shameless mistress living outside, you abandoned me, your wife, and was put into prison with her! Wang Shengxue, you are a good-for-nothing!¡± Ning Xueqingughed sarcastically, not intending to let go of them easily.

    Since Wang Shengxue admitted she was his wife, it would be perfectly justifiable for her to scold Ning Caixian.

    Ning Caixian was ashamed and angry. Not only had she been humiliated by Ning Xueqing, but people in other cells had also been disturbed. At this time, hearing abusive words like ¡°shameless mistress¡± and ¡°living outside¡± from Ning Xueqing, she flew into a great rage. Regardless of the blood on her face, she screamed, ¡°Wang Shengxue, is she your wife or me? What did you promise me? You said she was nobody but a concubine who could be traded at will!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ning Xueqing was so furious that she wanted to pull her hair again.

    Ning Caixian, already in a great panic, had already hidden in the innermost corner. Hearing the increasingly louder voice of Ning Xueqing, she seemed to be on the verge of total derangement. ¡°Ning Xueqing! You are just a concubine. Did I say it wrong? You and Wang Shengxue followed the orders from the Madam of Marquis Xing and plotted against Fifth Miss Shao! In the end, you married into the manor as a concubine. How could a concubine take hold of her master?¡±

    ¡°Ning Caixian, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Hearing this, Wang Shengxue panicked and said hurriedly.

    ¡°I am not talking nonsense, don¡¯t you know? Back then, my good sister had even asked me for advice. She told me that if you listened to the Madam of Marquis Xing, you would win her favor and gain a promising future!¡± Ning Caixian, caring nothing now,ughed grimly in an exaggerated way.

    Ning Caixian kept screaming at the top of her voice. With her bloody face and messy hair hanging down, she looked increasingly like a raving lunatic. ¡°How could she speak out these words in public?¡± Panicked, Ning Xueqing hurriedly lowered her voice to scold her. ¡°Ning Caixian! Whatever bullshit you say, you can never get away with the punishment!¡±

    ¡°Ning Xueqing, are you afraid? Yes, indeed. Both of you are scared! You two have been a perfect match to frame Fifth Miss Shao, the current Princess Chen! Again and again, you tried so hard to ruin her reputation because you wanted to drive her out of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was because Marquis Xing had taken a fancy to that title of nobility and didn¡¯t want to return it to the first branch! Am I right?¡±

    Her voice became sharper and sharper. Ning Caixian had already lost her dignity as a Miss from an aristocratic family.

    ¡°Caixian, Caixian, stop talking nonsense. Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine. My uncle will save us, and I will also save you!¡± Wang Shengxue rushed to the fence between them, shook it hard, and appeased the hysterical Ning Caixian in a low voice.

    ¡°Big Sister, aren¡¯t you not going out of the prison?¡± Ning Xueqing lowered her voice too and asked in a gloomy and muted voice.

    If these words reached Princess Chen¡¯s ears, all of them woulde to no good end.

    ¡°Have I scared you? Are you terrified? You two¡­ HAHAHA! Does Prince Chen know that you¡¯ve plotted against Princess Chen the whole time? Just now, you sent Ning Xueqing to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Why? Does this case also have anything to do with Marquis Xing? Wang Shengxue, you¡¯ve done so many dirty jobs for Marquis Xing, but he may not be able to help you this time!¡±

    Ning Caixianughed wildly. Wang Shengxue and her sister lowered their voices, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she poured out those thrilling secrets tantly.

    She made such a climactic scene that had already rmed other people in the Ministry of Justice. Several officers came over with several guards, intending to stop the three of them from making a noisy disturbance. However, as they coincidently heard this, they stopped and began to listen with rapt attention.

    When more and more people gathered around them, Ning Xueqing, who had been calm before, panicked. After all, if anyone in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion knew their sinister tricks, they would never be able to bear the results. Princess Chen, who was no longer Fifth Miss Shao, would be a formidable opponent.

    ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s the benefit of you talkingplete nonsense? Can¡¯t you calm down and tell us what happened? If you bother the chief officer of the Ministry of Justice, you can get more severe punishment!¡± Ning Xueqing said in a soft voice. She looked at Ning Caixian with a pleading look in her eyes.

    At this time, she regretted rushing here recklessly and driving Ning Caixian crazy. If she had known that Ning Caixian would be so crazily unbridled, she would not have hit her at that time.

    ¡°I must see Princess Chen. Is there anyone? Pleasee here. I want to see Princess Chen. I have something to tell her!¡± Ning Caixian ignored that Ning Xueqing had softened her attitude toward her. She walked to the other side of her cell, shook the fence hard, and pled in a shrill voice.

    ¡°Caixian, you are crazy!¡± Wang Shengxue cried out in horror. How he wished he could catch Ning Caixian and silence her by force!

    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. It¡¯s you who are out of your minds. You have worked for the Madam of Marquis Xing heart and soul to scheme against Princess Chen. You will be punished for that!¡± Ning Caixian threatened in a shrill voice.

    Initially, she lost control of her emotions and seemed to be on the verge of a mental breakdown. But now, she sobered up a little and felt she might as well make use of the current situation.

    Wang Shengxue wanted to push all the me on her. If she didn¡¯t want to bear it for him, she had to find another way on her own. Wang Shengxue might ask Marquis Xing for help. In the end, she was very likely to take the fall for all the crimes they hadmitted. After all, there was no one backing her up. However, if she used their secrets to please Princess Chen, she might lend her a hand.

    After all, in previous, she merely acted on Wang Shengxue¡¯s instigation, so what they had done together had nothing to do with her. She did everything because of Wang Shengxue.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was the only way to save herself. Therefore, she shook the fence in her hands with excessive force and looked at an officer of the Ministry of Justice standing outside with her eager eyes. ¡°Your Excellency, please let me see Princess Chen. I will tell Princess Chen what they have done. It was Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that wanted to destroy Princess Chen and drive her away!¡±

    ¡°Ning Caixian, what bullshit are you talking about?¡± Seeing this, Ning Xueqing sensitively felt that things seemed to be going from bad to worse. Almost immediately, she turned around and ran to the fence near Ning Caixian: she could not allow Ning Caixian to talk more nonsense here.

    However, after running for a few steps, they heard the officer of the Ministry of Justice say coldly, ¡°Guards, bring them out!¡±

 Chapter 987 - Follow Up Clues and Track Down Madam Jiang

    <h4>Chapter 987 Follow Up Clues and Track Down Madam Jiang</h4>

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely true. The two of them have made it a career to frame Princess Chen. From the very beginning, even before Princess Chen officially returned to her family, they took orders from the Madam of Marquis Xing and secretly dealt with Princess Chen. They nned to break Princess Chen and prevent her from returning to her family of origin!¡±

    Ning Caixian knelt in the hall and used Wang Shengxue and Ning Xueqing loudly.

    Previously, when her mind was in a mess, she said it was Marquis Xing. Now, of course, she didn¡¯t dare to speak ill of Marquis Xing anymore, so she could put the me on the Madam of Marquis Xing.

    ¡°Big Sister, I know you want to marry my husband. You can¡¯t bear to see us being together, but even if he chooses you now, the rtionship between him and me will remain. Big Sister, are you really going to force me to die and give up the position to you? What¡¯s the benefit for you?¡±

    Ning Xueqing knelt beside her and looked at her with tears in her eyes.

    At this time, her pathetic and weak appearance looked utterly different from the previous ferocious one when she crazily beat up Ning Caixian. As a poor woman whose husband had an affair with her sister, she said the right words and did the right thing. Her perfect performance won many people¡¯s sympathy.

    Ning Caixian, biting her lip hard, understood Ning Xueqing¡¯s words. She hinted that it wouldn¡¯t do any good to her if she spoke out the truth. Not only would she not get the pity from Wang Shengxue, but he would cordially detest her.

    Ning Caixian would never make such a confession if it weren¡¯t for this case. Because once she said it, it would cause a rupture in her rtionship with Wang Shengxue.

    There was no other way out for her. She had to reveal the truth as long as she could shift the responsibility for this case to others.

    Ning Xueqing didn¡¯t know much about this matter, so she thought that she could persuade her elder sister in this way.

    ¡°Second Sister, you lied to me, and so did Wang Shengxue. You conned me out of all my resources and made me believe that he would marry me. But it was all just a trap set for me. In this case, please don¡¯t ever repeat the lie before me!¡± Ning Caixian burst out crying.

    She had given up the fancy idea of marrying Wang Shengxue. The only thing she would like to do was to get out of the prison of the Ministry of Justice. She turned to the two officers in the seats of honor and kowtowed a few times before she began to testify. ¡°Your Honor, it was Wang Shengxue who put me up to ruin Childe Yan¡¯s reputation and future. He asked me to pretend to be a woman in trouble so that I could get close to Childe Yan.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what grievance he has with this Childe Yan. I only know that they had never met before because I was there when they met for the first time!¡±

    ¡°For the first time?¡± Qiu Yu, who happened to be one of the officers, asked coldly.

    Visit (Mybo xn ov e l.) to read, pls!

    ¡°Yes, it must be the first time they met. I could tell it from their expressions and actions when they first met,¡± Ning Caixian said with certainty.

    ¡°Since it was the first time that they saw each other and didn¡¯t have any grudges, why would Wang Shengxue harm a person whom he had never met before?¡± Qiu Yu mmed his hand on the table and said sternly, ¡°Wang Shengxue, answer it!¡±

    It happened so fast that Wang Shengxue had no time toe up with any strategies to deal with the urgent situation. When they were taken to the court hall of the Ministry of Justice, Ning Caixian pointed out that he had been trying to do harm to Princess Chen and Yan Xi. Unlike before, she no longer treated him with tenderness and love.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m jealous of Yan Xi, for Marquis Xing values him¡­¡± Wang Shengxue stammered.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve never seen him before, how do you know there¡¯s such a man? You had been waiting for the chance to set up a trap for him since a long time ago. Don¡¯t you remember that?¡± Qiu Yu pounded the table with his hands. ¡°If you can¡¯t exin everything clearly, you¡¯ll be punished severely.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. I heard about him from Marquis Xing. He said that Yan Xi was going toe to the capital. Even before he entered the capital, Marquis Xing had already prepared a lot of decent things for him¡­ I¡­ though I¡¯m Marquis Xing¡¯s nephew, he treated Yan Xi, his friend¡¯s son, much better. I¡­ I was not convinced!¡±

    Wang Shengxueposed himself, gritted his teeth secretly, and took out the words prepared in advance to deal with the trial.

    In fact, he had learned these excuses before. But when he was asked to recite them, he didn¡¯t pay much effort intopleting the task. It was because he didn¡¯t think there was a time to use them. To his great surprise, he had to use them after such a short period.

    ¡°It was all Ning Caixian¡¯s fault.¡± Thinking of this, he gave Ning Caixian a murderous look. If he had known it earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted and would have chosen Ning Caixian to jump. When Ning Caixian became a corpse, he would not have to defend himself here.

    ¡°So, you are jealous of someone you¡¯ve never seen before?¡± Qiu Yu asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I must have been totally possessed by jealousy and couldn¡¯t think straight. I just wanted¡­ I just wanted to win over Marquis Xing. I¡­¡± As he said this, Wang Shengxue also kowtowed a few times, looking regretful.

    ¡°So, did he really do it out of jealousy?¡± Qiu Yu couldn¡¯t make up his mind and looked at Wen Xichi beside him. It happened that Wen Xichi also came over, so Qiu Yu pulled him over to attend the trial. This case was in the charge of Qiu Yu.

    Although he found it hard to believe Wang Shengxue¡¯s exnation, it was not totally unreasonable. Even the Ministry of Justice had handled many simr cases. Some stubborn people were capable of doing something absurd with dogged determination.

    ¡°Ning Caixian, do you have any evidence to prove that they plotted against Princess Chen?¡± Wen Xichi looked at Ning Caixian with his calm eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any¡­¡± Ning Caixian heard the question and said anxiously. Since she had broken up with Wang Shengxue and Ning Xueqing, she didn¡¯t want them to get away with it. If they were safe and sound, she would have to suffer.

    ¡°Since there is no evidence, then you havemitted the crime of false usation. Coupled with the previous crime, I am afraid that you will have to ept a serious punishment. The maid is yours, and you were the one who left her in the restaurant. Both Wang Shengxue and you are ringleaders who could never get away with all of this. But if there is anyone put up bail for you, the results will be different!¡±

    Wen Xichi said lightly, with his face still impassive. He looked neither anxious nor impatient as if he was just stating the facts.

    Ning Caixian turned to look at Ning Xueqing, who was trying hard to hold back her hatred, and Wang Shengxue, who was ring at her from time to time. She shivered all over. She was guilty while Wang Shengxue was under Marquis Xing¡¯s protection. In the end, she would have to shoulder most of the responsibilities.

    ¡°Your Excellency, although I have no evidence, I know some of their previous plots. If no one told me anything about it, how could I know? At that time, I was no longer in the capital!¡± Ning Caixian gritted her teeth to tough it out. At this time, she could not retreat.

    She was going to shift as much me as possible onto Wang Shengxue. By doing so, she would shoulder fewer responsibilities.

    ¡°Your Honor, I have a confession to make. The thing happened when Princess Chen returned to her original family. That day, a woman, wearing the same clothes as Princess Chen, had a date with Wang Shengxue. Then she jumped into the water, and swam far away so that no one could catch up with her. Her purpose was to make people misunderstand that Princess Chen was unchaste. If it were not for the sudden fire, the woman would wear this set of clothes and go to the courtyard where Princess Chen lived.¡±

    ¡°She arrived there at the most appropriate time that she chose. When Princess Chen was taking a bath, the nsmen of the Shao Family would reach Princess Chen¡¯s courtyard by following the water trails left by the woman. Since the woman had the same clothes as Princess Chen, they would see the wet clothes there and deduce that it was Princess Chen dating Wang Shengxue. After all, before taking a bath, Princess Chen would have taken off all her clothes, which would be taken to wash in the basin. Even before her maid began to wash them, they would get wet. At that time, surrounded by people¡¯s misunderstanding, Princess Chen couldn¡¯t exin it away, and her reputation would be ruined!¡±

    Before Wang Shengxueunched the manufactured incident, Ning Caixian had known something about it. Later on, Wang Shengxue shared the plot with her in detail. But it was just that Wang Shengxue couldn¡¯t figure out why there would be a fire. It ruined the Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s borate scheme. They would have achieved the desired results if it hadn¡¯t been for the fire.

    It was a regrettable matter for Wang Shengxue. He couldn¡¯t figure out why such a perfect n would fail in the end.

    And he had to take in Dong Xing, the maid who pretended to be Shao Wanru, and Ning Xueqing as his concubines.

    ¡°Your Honor, they have been plotting against Princess Chen. They wanted to ruin her reputation and kill her. On that asion, nearly all the Shao family members were there. If Wang Shengxue¡¯s conspiracy against Princess Chen seeded, the Shao family would execute Princess Chen overnight. It would be toote for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to save her when she got the news!¡±

    When they were passionately in love, Wang Shengxue was willing to tell her everything. Therefore, her speech about Wang Shengxue¡¯s dirty tricks sounded clear and logical. After that, she kowtowed a few times and said, ¡°I was no longer in the capital back then. If Wang Shengxue didn¡¯t tell me all of this in person, how could I know everything done by him so clearly? Nobody but those involved in these inside stories knew the details I¡¯ve told you.¡±

    Although there were rumors outside, the details were not as clear as what Ning Caixian had told them.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s face set in grim lines. Never had this gentle and kind man revealed such a scowling expression, so Qiu Yu nced at him in surprise.

    ¡°This matter involves Princess Chen and the Madam of Marquis Xing. So, bring the Madam over, and we¡¯ll go to visit Princess Chen and see if it is the truth!¡± Wen Xichi said.

    ¡°Just because of what she said¡­ we¡¯re going to bring over the Madam of Marquis Xing?¡± Qiu Yu was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing is a noble Madam with a high status. Won¡¯t it be too hasty to bring her here with just a few words from Ning Caixian?¡±

    ¡°Anything rted to Princess Chen is not a trivial matter. Before Prince Chen was sent on a diplomatic mission, he broke Second Young Master Qu¡¯s arm because of her!¡± Wen Xichi said lightly.

    Hearing that, Qiu Yu felt a pain in his arm. Second Young Master Qu was an acquaintance living in a different social circle from him. Both of them were nobilities with close connections with the emperor, so how could Qiu Yu not be familiar with him? Second Young Master Qu, as the legitimate grandson of Ruiping Great Elder Princess, his status was much higher than his.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t afford to offend Prince Chen!

    ¡°Prince Chen has been very good to Princess Chen!

    ¡°Prince Chen dares to aim at anyone who provokes him and Princess Chen!¡±

    With several key points in his mind, Qiu Yu immediately knew what he should do next. He straightened himself up and nodded. ¡°Okay, send for the Madam of Marquis Xing. As for Marquis Xing¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have to inform Marquis Xing. As the husband of Madam of Marquis Xing, how could he know nothing about what his wife has been up to? Or are there any more inside stories? If something happens to Princess Chen, who will benefit most?¡± Wen Xichi reminded him.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it!¡± Qiu Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately understood the meaning of Wen Xichi¡¯s words. If Marquis Xing really wanted to deal with Princess Chen, it would be a big case!

    He didn¡¯t expect such a trifle to involve a big case. The previous case was now a small matter, which could be put aside unsettled. At present, the most important thing was to investigate the case of framing Princess Chen.

    ¡°Go and bring the concubine from Wang Shengxue¡¯s residence here. I¡¯ll go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and meet Princess Chen to ask about this!¡± Wen Xichi said.

 Chapter 988 - Rake Over the Past Three Years Agoâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 988 Rake Over the Past Three Years Ago¡­</h4>

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s split upter!¡± Qiu Yu nodded and agreed. He took out a bamboo order slip from the table and threw it down. ¡°Runners, detain the three suspects!¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, my Big Sister is talking nonsense. She said so to shirk responsibility. Because my husband wouldn¡¯t ept her as his legal wife, she cooked up the story. I hope you can find out the truth!¡± Ning Xueqing appealed loudly, pointing to Ning Caixian. ¡°Vicious woman! She hadpeted with Qin Yuru for Childe Di, which nearly ruined the marriage between the two families. Now she came at us. How could such a woman tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Wen Xichi reached out to stop the runner from taking her out. ¡°What was the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your Honor, she is Ning Caixian, my Big Sister who is supposed to be dead already!¡± Ning Xueqing pointed to Ning Caixian. ¡°She hooked up with Childe Di Yan. Then she was put into prison for making big trouble and was said to be dead inside. Today, I was shocked to see her again. I didn¡¯t expect that she was still alive. I don¡¯t know who asked her to nder us. Please make it clear, Your Honor!¡±

    ¡°Ning Caixian?¡± Qiu Yu looked at the people before him, and his eyes widened in surprise. In his eyes, this case without any death was originally trivial. Unexpectedly, so many secrets emerged. It was rted to Princess Chen and Ning Caixian, who should have been dead in prison. Now the case was too weighty for him to handle.

    ¡°Find out if there is anyone behind Ning Caixian. Since the person named Ning Caixian was dead, how could she live outsidepletely uninjured?¡± Wen Xichi said unhurriedly. He stood up, touching his head. ¡°Put them into custody!¡±

    ¡°Runners, take them away.¡± Qiu Yu also stood up and ordered harshly.

    A few yamen runners came over and pulled the three people away.

    ¡°Your Honor, you¡¯re right. Childe Di and Wang Shengxue backed me up. They had been helping me the whole time. Wang Shengxue had ulterior motives in supporting me!¡± When Ning Caixian was taken down, she suddenly shouted.

    Ning Xueqing still wanted to argue, but she had been taken away.

    The hall quieted down.

    Wen Xichi and Qiu Yu left the hall and went into the inner room to sit down.

    ¡°Your Grace, what do you think about this matter?¡± Wen Xichi ranked higher than Qiu Yu. When they sat down, Qiu Yu could not help but ask. When the matter got much messier and more serious, he could not handle it.

    ¡°Go and find Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine, and I¡¯ll go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion,¡± Wen Xichi said with a faint smile.

    Seeing that he remained soposed, Qiu Yu was relieved. Compared with going to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, he preferred to catch Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine, who was used of framing Princess Chen. How could a concubine make much trouble?

    He had seen Princess Chen before when she was still Miss Shao. Although they had just exchanged a few words, Princess Chen looked formidable. After all, she was not easy to deal with as early as when she was just the Fifth Miss of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Nowadays, her status was even higher than his. Even Infanta Yuan¡¯an had been proved to be no match for her. No matter how much Ruiping Great Elder Princess cared about her child, she didn¡¯t argue. Qiu Yu could tell that Princess Chen was getting increasingly powerful.

    It would be best if he could avoid going to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    After a discussion, they went out to do their jobs separately!

    Hearing the news of Wen Xichi¡¯s arrival, Shao Wanru was stunned at first, and then she understood. Once Ning Xueqing was in the prison, she would definitely make trouble with Ning Caixian. The two sisters were a pair of handfuls. Once they turned against each other, it would be a life-and-death struggle. If Ning Caixian was smart enough, she would inevitably turn to dig up their crimes in old times.

    Ning Xueqing and Wang Shengxue did these evil deeds in the past, but Wang Shengxue must have had a special rtionship with Ning Caixian. When Shao Wanru found out that the woman who had framed Yan Xi was Ning Caixian, she knew that there must be something strange behind this matter.

    It wasn¡¯t just this matter.

    In herst life, many affairs about Yan Xi and her were handled together by the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru conjectured that there must be some connections between them.

    In this round of life, incidentally, the woman sent to frame Yan Xi was Ning Caixian! It should have been Ning Caixian who jumped off the building. However, she was not stupid. In the end, she used the servant girl as a scapegoat.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯s previous life, the servant girl had a different master, but still took the me. What a coincidence!

    ¡°Invite Lord Wen toe in!¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a faint smile. Wen Xichi should have connected that matter with her. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know how much Ning Caixian had learned. But for her, the more Ning Caixian knew, the better.

    As soon as Wen Xichi followed the maid in, he saluted Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Lord Wen, please sit down!¡± Shao Wanru, wearing a faint smile, gently showed him the seat with one hand. She was now Princess Chen, so she didn¡¯t have to return his salute.

    Wen Xichi sat down, and the servant girl served the tea. He picked up the teacup and took a sip. Then he gently put it down and looked up at Shao Wanru with a serious look. ¡°Princess Chen, a case that happened before involves you!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Shao Wanru asked. She raised her watery eyes and looked a bit surprised.

    Wen Xichi looked at her and said, ¡°Along with a woman, Wang Shengxue plotted against Yan Xi, a candidate for the Pce Examination living in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The woman was named Zhao Qingyu, but her real name was Ning Caixian. I heard you save her maid before she was about to jump off the building!¡±

    From the conversations among several runners in the Ministry of Justice, he had spected that the person present should be Shao Wanru. At that time, she had said something that revealed her identity.

    Shao Wanru smiled. Indeed, she let fall the hint. Later, she thought someone going over it could easily find her identity. Since Wen Xichi participated in the case, it was not surprising that he figured out she was on the spot.

    It was a smallpse. Fortunately, it was not serious.

    ¡°That day, I happened to go shopping with the daughter from the Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion and the daughter of the Madam of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son. When we were near the Number One Schr Restaurant, we felt exhausted, so we went in to have a rest. But I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an incident!¡± Shao Wanru said, gazing into Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes. She was clear that she couldn¡¯t hide it from others, so she told him the truth.

    She was really not afraid of any independent probe against her. It was almost impossible for others to guess what happened in her previous life. No one would figure out the truth: Shao Wanru remembered herst life, so she knew that a woman sent to frame Yan Xi would jump off the Number One Schr Restaurant.

    No matter how intelligent Wen Xichi was, he couldn¡¯t have guessed the truth, so Shao Wanru waspletely at ease when lying before him.

    ¡°It should be a coincidence. I didn¡¯t write it down in the case file. Also, I¡¯ve told the yamen runners not to gossip about you!¡± Wen Xichi nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Wen!¡± Shao Wanru smiled amiably. It was best not to get involved. Though they seemed to see the maid by chance, it would be troublesome if someone noticed this. Wen Xichi handled it in the best way.

    ¡°Nothing serious, Princess Chen. It¡¯s not a big deal. Although you met her by chance and saved her out of good intentions, I¡¯m afraid others might misunderstand what was happening!¡± Wen Xichi said with a gentle smile on his lips. ¡°But another thing is rted to you, so I have toe here and investigate it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°Ning Caixian made a confession. Wang Shengxue and Ning Xueqing had conspired against you at the instigation of the Madam of Marquis Xing. It was on the day you returned to your original family, and many of your rtives were at the scene,¡± said Wen Xichi, eyes fixed on Shao Wanru. He wouldn¡¯t let go of any changes in her expression.

    Shao Wanru nodded calmly and said, ¡°There was indeed someone who framed me at that time. If it weren¡¯t for the unexpected fire, my reputation might have been ruined already!¡±

    Many people had seen this matter. Thus, though they were ordered to keep it a secret, some rumors still spread out because there were too many witnesses. After that, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had been hard upon Shao Wanru and even wanted to take away her life. Because of these things, she had to live an austere life in Yuhui Nunnery.

    Otherwise, as long as the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was here, she could not leave Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time without permission, even if she had to observe mourning for her parents. People would criticize the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion if she didn¡¯t obey the rule.

    ¡°Was the Madam of Marquis Xing behind this?¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate little face. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, and her white and delicate face looked a little childish.

    Three years ago, she was only eleven years old. Wen Xichi didn¡¯t know she had had such a hard time and couldn¡¯t live in the mansion she had just returned. For some reason, he felt a dull throbbing pain in his heart. On that day, he had watched the fire in his yard.

    The abrupt fire in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was a surprise for him. However, it had never crossed his mind that it would be a devastating disaster for her.

    He clenched his fists. One by one, blue veins stood out on his hands. Then, as he slowly spread out his hands, a trace of bitterness shed in her eyes. The pain drilled down deep inside and broke his heart.

    Was it toote for him to realize his feelings?

    ¡°It should be. Otherwise, there would be so many coincidences. The Madam of Marquis Xing provided me with the suit. How could a servant girl get the same suit? Could she afford to buy such luxurious clothes? And each move was scheduled precisely. Lucky for me, several small events dyed me a little. If not, I should have finished taking a bath when there was a fire, and the suit I wore must have been soaked through.¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while.

    There were so many incidents. Someone must have arranged everything beforehand in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, the sequence of those coincidences would be too creepy to be true.

    Unlucky for Shao Wanru, Madam Jiang, the Madam of Marquis Xing, was still at the height of her power in the inner court, so she just got away with it.

    Her greatest concession was to permit Shao Wanru to live in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    However, things had changed quite a bit. When her previous deeds were dug up, Madam Jiang would have to suffer, because she was no longer as powerful as she used to be.

    Ning Caixian was not bad because she revealed the right secret crime. It seemed that Wang Shengxue and Ning Caixian got on very well. Or else he wouldn¡¯t have told such a big secret to her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out who was responsible?¡± Wen Xichi keenly sensed the meaning hidden in Shao Wanru¡¯s words and asked.

    ¡°In that case, how could I find it out? I was just a daughter who had just returned to her original family.

    In the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, there were several Young Madams but only one Madam!¡± Shao Wanru said, her watery eyes full of sarcasm. At that time, she was indeed too weak to fight for herself.

    So feeble was she that she could only choose to run away from her vicious enemies in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had been framed, and her reputation was nearly ruined. Everyone there knew the facts, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to the Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

 Chapter 989 - Dongxingâ€™s Testimony

    Chapter 989 Dongxing¡¯s Testimony

    Wen Xichi was silent for a moment, and then his thin lips slightly separated. ¡°If there is a chance now, do you want to find out the truth?¡±

    ¡°Since there is a chance, I must do it!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said with certainty.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Wen Xichi said without hesitation. He looked at her firmly, then lowered his head, and his eyes darkened.

    His decisiveness surprised Shao Wanru. She looked up, her watery eyes on him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he make any decision by reasons and evidence? How could he agree with me instantly without investigation?¡±

    ¡°Lord Wen, what do you think will happen in the end?¡± She suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and asked, her long eyshes fluttering.

    ¡°Since this involves you and the Madam of Marquis Xing. Someone must bear the severe consequence. Compared with it, the case at the beginning is not a big deal.¡± Wen Xichi thought for a moment. His position in the Ministry of Justice was high. As a young man who had achieved high status, his future would be promising. Actually, his ranking would have been higher if his father had not been a Prime Minister.

    Nevertheless, an old Division Chief in the Ministry of Justice was going to retire soon, and his superior rmended Wen Xichi to take his ce. Compared with others, his career journey was smooth and trouble-free. Some people even predicted that he would get a series of speedy promotions after his father retired, which would happen soon.

    People like him wouldn¡¯t say anything without proper consideration.

    The moment she saw Wen Xichi, the answer came up to her mind. It was not a trivial matter that Wang Shengxue framed Yan Xi, butpared with the case that the Madam of Marquis Xing used Wang Shengxue to frame Princess Chen, it was indeed not a big deal.

    ¡°Will the Madam of Marquis Xing be investigated?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively when such a possible result suddenly popped up in her mind.

    ¡°Yes, she should be!¡± Wen Xichi nodded.

    ¡°Will it involve Marquis Xing?¡± Shao Wanru thought fast and put forward another question.

    ......

    ¡°Unlikely. They¡¯re different!¡± Wen Xichi thought for a moment and said honestly.

    After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru had made up her mind and said, ¡°Lord Wen, please investigate this matter thoroughly. If there is any need, I can send my servant girl to prove it in the court!¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you, Princess Chen!¡± Wen Xichi stood up. He had finished what he had to say, but he actually did not want to leave so soon.

    But even if he wanted to stay, it was not appropriate for him to stay any longer. Therefore, he bowed to Shao Wanru, turned around, and strode away.

    If possible, he would rather not figure out so many things!

    But after a few steps, he suddenly stopped and turned around before the door. He looked at Shao Wanru, who was still sitting on the chair, and who looked stunned by his sudden move.

    Wen Xichi took a few steps back and walked up to Shao Wanru. His usual calm look changed a little. ¡°Princess Chen, can you tell me why you would kindly remind me when you came to the capital for the first time?¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect Wen Xichi to turn around suddenly and ask such an unexpected question on impulse. In her view, Wen Xichi had been a steady and reliable man. It seemed that he could treat anything calmly. But now, he looked a little impulsive, like an immature youth who didn¡¯t know how to resist his impulse.

    It was utterly unlike him to act on impulse.

    ¡°Well¡­ In fact, I didn¡¯t remind you on purpose. I just said a few words casually. Did you mistake them as an alert?¡± Shao Wanru looked confused.

    The things about herst life were too mystic to be exined. It was her biggest secret. If others knew it, they might regard her as something evil.

    There was a marked coldness in her watery eyes. Wen Xichi, when gazing into such a pair of clear eyes, felt a spasm of pain crossing his heart. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath, holding back all the words which sprang to his lips. Then he bowed to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me that day, Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Wen! It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence for you, but for me, I owe you a life!¡± Wen Xichi looked up at Shao Wanru and said in a deep voice, ¡°Anything you want me to do, I will do it!¡±

    ¡°He made such a solemn promise to me.¡± Shao Wanru blinked, her watery eyes looking at his handsome face. Somehow, an inexplicable strange feeling welled up in her heart. The incident that day was nothing worth mentioning if nothing else happened afterward. However, Wen Xichi looked serious when pledging.

    ¡°Does he know something?¡±

    When this thought came to her mind, Shao Wanru immediately denied it. But how could it be possible? Wen Xichi could never remember what had happened in hisst life. When Shao Wanru first met Wen Xichi that day, he treated her as aplete stranger. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t have the memory of hisst life.

    Later, Wen Xichi began to suspect her intention. Not to speak of his gratitude to Shao Wanru, he even helped Chu Liuyue plot against her. If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Liuchen, she wouldn¡¯t have struggled through the hardship on her own. After all, no woman living in the inner court could think of that trick.

    Even though Shao Wanru had the experience she got from her previous life, shecked the experience needed to deal with those who worked for the imperial court.

    When thinking of this, she watched Wen Xichi vigntly. ¡°What¡¯s his n this time? Is it Chu Liuyue¡¯s idea or his?¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t have considered him a man with malicious intentions if she had just been reborn with the memory of herst life. But now, when so many things had happened, Shao Wanru could no longer treat Wen Xichi as sincerely as before.

    In hisst life, Wen Xichi was kind and harmless and had been very nice to Shao Wanru. If he earned a peaceful life at that time, he could provide her with a secure living environment.

    In this life, Wen Xichi had a different fate. Once he removed the obstacle, he would acquire enormous power. Who wouldn¡¯t butter up such a talent? Shao Wanru just reminded him out of kindness, so he didn¡¯t have to take it so seriously as if she had saved his life.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Lord Wen. I happened to say it. If it were useful to you, I would be very happy!¡± Shao Wanru said politely.

    Seeing the faint vignce in her beautiful eyes, Wen Xichi smiled bitterly. Gradually, the twinkle in his eyes dimmed. He staggered a little and almost fell to the ground. But he quickly regained his footing, bowed to Shao Wanru, and turned to leave.

    Looking at Wen Xichi¡¯s lonely back, Yujie asked in confusion, ¡°My Lady, did Lord Wen suffer a blow?¡±

    ¡°He seemed to be in high spirits when he came in. But after a short chat, he fell into a depression! He is indeed a weak and useless schr!¡± Yujie thought.

    Shao Wanru was also puzzled, looking at his back in confusion. ¡°It looks like he has just suffered a great blow. Did I say anything wrong? Something must be wrong with thest two sentences I said to him. No way. There seems to be nothing in particr¡­¡±

    Shao Wanru had a very strange feeling. She thought she could figure it out with ease but failed.

    ¡°Your Highness, will the Madam of Marquis Xing be punished this time?¡± Yujie, with a lively mind, shifted their topic from Wen Xichi to Madam Jiang and asked excitedly.

    Although she hadn¡¯t fullyprehended the words between Princess Chen and Lord Wen, she still managed to figure out something: the Madam of Marquis Xing was going to get into trouble. Nothing bad had happened to Marquis Xing, but she felt delighted when learning the Madam of Marquis Xing would be punished for her wrongdoings.

    Yujie and the other maids who had been serving Shao Wanru by her side knew that the Madam of Marquis Xing had never stopped plotting against Shao Wanru. Ever since they arrived in the capital, she had been scheming against their master. If it weren¡¯t for her master¡¯s intelligence, she would have lost her reputation and died without a burial ce.

    These maids knew all too well about the viciousness of the Madam of Marquis Xing and Miss Shao.

    They would be pleased to see either of them be punished.

    Shao Wanru thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There should be news from the Ministry of Justice, and the Pce!¡±

    Whether it was in her previous life or this life, Madam Jiang had never let her go. After her rebirth, her heart became cold. So, how could she let Madam Jiang off?

    Having an austere life in Yuhui Nunnery was not going to be the worst thing that happened to Madam Jiang. Shao Wanru was determined to make her experience the feeling of desperation when being isted and deserted by all family members and friends. Madam Jiang made her all alone in the world in herst life because all the people who cared about her were dead. Now it was Madam Jiang¡¯s turn to experience this feeling of being left forlorn without a supporter¡­

    The Ministry of Justice acted fast and arrested Dongxing, Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine, who confessed everything. At the start, she was Ning Xueqing¡¯s maid, who was devoted to helping her. Unexpectedly, she became Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine like Ning Xueqing.

    When she was on equal footing with Ning Xueqing, she became ambitious and wanted to be the favored concubine. However, Dongxing was no match for Ning Xueqing. As a concubine, she lived worse than a maid in the manor. The master-servant rtionship between them had long dissipated in their constant fight for Wang Shengxue¡¯s love.

    They became enemies familiar with each other. After being bullied by Ning Xueqing for a long time, Dongxing was full of hatred for her. As soon as the officer of the Ministry of Justice asked her, she told him everything Ning Xueqing had told her and what she had done that day.

    All the things that she had done at that time were indeed to frame Princess Chen. It was Madam Jiang, the Madam of Marquis Xing, who arranged the same suit, the things she should do, and the schedule. Without Madam Jiang¡¯s secret arrangements, she couldn¡¯t make all the incidents happen at the right time. Moreover, it was a misunderstanding that she had an affair with Wang Shengxue. She was also forced to do so.

    When getting her confessional statements, the Ministry of Justice specially sent some officers to verify them in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Marquis Xing, furious and annoyed, imed that he was going to divorce Madam Jiang if she indeed had done these things. He couldn¡¯t stand such a vicious wife and felt sorry for his ancestors, Princess Chen and her parents.

    As a result, Marquis Xing even punished himself by kneeling in front of the ancestral tablets for three days and apologizing to his ancestors.

 Chapter 990 - Madam Jiang Spat Blood in Desperate

    Chapter 990 Madam Jiang Spat Blood in Desperate

    When thend was enveloped in a curtain of darkness, the Yuhui Nunnery quieted down. The gate had been locked. A man in ck climbed over the wall and entered the Yuhui Nunnery, heading for the ce where the pilgrims lived. He knew his way, even in the dark.

    Upon arrival, he looked around and made sure that no one was around. Then he stepped forward and knocked gently on the door.

    An old maid heard the knock and opened the door a little. When she saw the familiar face of the guard through the crack, she stepped aside to let him in.

    He lit amp in the house and saw Madam Jiang¡¯s thin face appear behind themp. Her face looked pale, haggard, and even a little gray. She was no longer the noble Madam of Marquis Xing who lived in luxurious surroundings.

    ¡°Madam, His Excellency wrote a letter to you!¡± The guard presented a letter.

    Madam Jiang took it over joyfully. She had secretly sent many letters to her husband. Each of them was full of sincere and affectionate words. She was no longer the domineering and overbearing Madam of Marquis Xing.

    Ru¡¯er had told her to go back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. As long as she could keep her position as the Madam of Marquis Xing, it would help her. For this reason, Madam Jiang was willing to give in and stop arguing with Shao Jing. She only hoped that Shao Jing would let her go back for the sake of their son and daughter.

    ¡°Is there any good news?¡±

    Madam Jiang opened the letter with trembling fingers. When she returned to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she would take the time to think of new ways to deal with Shao Wanru. She was Princess Chen now. So what? Ru¡¯er would have a very promising future. One day, she would obtain a higher status than Shao Wanru. At that time, she could torture Shao Wanru in whatever way she wanted.

    At the moment, she had to endure hardship.

    In such a painful situation, it would be challenging for her to live withoutining. But no matter how difficult it was, she had to hold on. Even if her heart was filled with hatred, she had to keep control of herself and would not act as impulsively as before.

    That was what Madam Jiang was thinking about before she saw the letter in her hand clearly. But when she finished reading the letter, she spat out a mouthful of blood on it despite her determination to remainposed.

    The ck handwriting stained by her blood looked weird and deste.

    Madam Jiang sat down with a thud, her face as pale as snow. She grasped the envelope in her hand as if holding onto herst life-saving rope. ¡°Does he really mean that?¡±

    ¡°His Excellency asked you to consider the First Miss and the First Young Master. No matter what, they are your children. Besides, they will have a promising future. If others find out their mother hasmitted a felony, it will do them no good!¡± The guard whispered.

    ¡°Then do they have to exchange my life for a better future?¡± Madam Jiang sneered. ¡°What did the First Young Master say?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know about this. His Excellency only asked me toe here and tell you about it. He was afraid you would do anything foolish if you had no idea about the situation!¡± The guard reported.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know. Really?¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s smile appeared much bleaker and sadder. She knew her son well. Since the capital was buzzing with the news, how could he not know about it? How could he not know anything about it?

    He knew what was happening but made no move because he was waiting for Shao Jing¡¯s reaction. However, as his son, he must have known his reaction already.

    With Shao Jing¡¯s temperament, he would give up on her.

    She had always known what kind of person Shao Jing was. It was within her expectation that Shao Jing would treat her like this. However, her son, whom she had always cared about the most, turned a blind eye to her miserable situation and ignored everything about her, which made her feel devastated.

    She could no longer withstand the horrible tension and had to sacrifice her life. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Hua¡¯an know it?¡±

    ¡°Ru¡¯er? Does¡­ does she know?¡± Madam Jiang asked with a trembling voice. Her daughter was herst hope.

    ¡°First Miss has suffered a lot in the Pce. His Excellency said whether First Miss knew it or not, you¡¯d better not to disturb her life. When she gains a high status in the future, she will feel deep gratitude towards you, her kind mother!¡± The guard replied fluently. Obviously, he had memorized these words early.

    ¡°Ru¡¯er, are you also going to abandon me?

    ¡°When she enjoys a high status in the future, how could she remember me? I¡¯m nothing but a pile of dry and bleached bones at that time!¡±

    The taste of blood in her throat made her want to vomit, and she spat another mouthful of blood. Here and there, the blood stains as red as plum blossoms decorated the room in dim light, making a dreary and desperate scene.

    Clenching the envelope in her hand, Madam Jiang closed their eyes and slowly opened them. ¡°Do I have to die?¡±

    ¡°Well, not exactly. If you can find a way out for yourself, His Excellency will help. But I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no other way!¡± The guard suggested.

    ¡°So, I have to die to get away?¡±

    Madam Jiang closed her eyes again, trying to suppress the raging anger in her heart, and said slowly, ¡°Go back and tell your master that I will handle this matter well. If I have to do it, I¡­ I won¡¯t drag him down with me. But I plead with him to treat our son and daughter well and do his best to bring them a more brilliant future! Even if he gets new children in the future, their status in his mansion can never go beyond that of the First Young Master and the First Miss!¡±

    The guard replied, ¡°His Excellency said you could rest assured. Your son and daughter are also his; he has anchored his great hope in them. How could he give up on them so easily? As long as you don¡¯t implicate other people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, the First Young Master and the First Miss will be fine!¡±

    They must have prepared all the answers a long time ago. The words recited by the guard didn¡¯t sound sincere, and Madam Jiang could hear the threat in them.

    Only if she did not implicate anyone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could he ensure they were safe. If not, or more clearly, if she involved Shao Jing, her son and daughter would suffer.

    Madam Jiang spat out another mouthful of blood and understood her current situation.

    ¡°I won¡¯t reply to him. Tell him I know what I should do and let him rest assured. But before everything is over, he can¡¯t divorce me. Or else, don¡¯t me me for being heartless. Even if I die, I die as the Madam of Marquis Xing and must be buried in the ancestral graveyard of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. No matter what, he can¡¯t go against my request! If he doesn¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t keep his secrets for him!¡± Marquis Xing snapped.

    The corners of her lips were still stained with blood. She looked thin and cruel, like a fierce ghost. She could never look as pretty and delicate as before.

    This was her finalpromise, as well as her bottom line. It was not that she wanted to rest forever in the ancestral graveyard of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but that only when she was buried there could her children enjoy the status as direct descendants.

    Shao Jing wanted to push all the me on her and maintain his innocence. Well, he could! But if he were to divorce her, she would have to fight to the death against him!

    There were secrets in Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard, which were discovered by herter on after some careful investigation¡­

    ¡°Yes, Madam. I will go back and report it to His Excellency!¡± The guard said. Under the shadow of themp, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she knew he was Shao Jing¡¯s most trusted subordinate. Thus, Madam Jiang was sure that these threatening words would inevitably reach Shao Jing¡¯s ears.

    Shao Jing threatened her with her children, while she also had something on him. This was the source of her confidence and the reason for her overbearing manner in the past.

    Madam Jiang waved her hand and stopped talking. When the guard withdrew silently, the old maid sent him to the door. Then she carefully closed the door after making sure that no others were around.

    Madam Jiang sat under themp in a trance, clutching the letter in her hand, and her nk eyes fell on an empty ce.

    A long time ago, she was just a girl who admired her eldest cousin and wanted to marry him. Old Madam had made it clear to her that she was raised in the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion as her handsome eldest cousin¡¯s wife. As for her inconspicuous second cousin, he was not her type.

    Her lightly fat second cousin was also good-looking. Though he was nice and easy-going, he was not the ideal husband in women¡¯s eyes. For Madam Jiang, his eldest cousin was the best.

    However, her eldest cousin married Infanta Qinghua in the end. At the time, the result devastated Madam Jiang. She could hardly prevent herself from rushing to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to question Infanta Qinghua. Why would she take away her husband-to-be? With her noble status, Infanta Qinghua could marry any man she liked. Why must she choose the eldest cousin?

    Later, Madam Jiang forced herself to bless her eldest cousin and Infanta Qinghua with a little grievance in front of Old Madam.

    So sensible was she that she never cried or protested. She endured all the grievances and didn¡¯t even mention the marriage that Old Madam had talked about. Therefore, Old Madam felt very sorry for her and immediately decided to let her marry her second son. After she got married, Old Madam liked her even more. She even asked her to handle the housekeeper¡¯s affairs that should have been in the charge of Infanta Qinghua.

    How could she be willing to be the second son¡¯s wife? Coincidentally, her second cousin was as ambitious as her. Before she married him, she had always thought that he was a kind person. But ever since she married him, she realized she fell into themon error of judging by appearances. Shao Jing was definitely not as amiable as he looked. His friendly image was used as his cover.

    The two of them became partners and began their long-term ns. At first, Madam Jiang provoked the rtionship between Old Madam and Infanta Qinghua step by step. Then, under much pressure, Infanta Qinghua lost the baby in her belly. The rtions between Old Madam, her eldest son, and Infanta Qinghua deteriorated to their worst. Eventually, they drove the first branch away¡­

    At that time, Madam Jiang was full of hatred and happiness. In the future, the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion would belong to the second branch and be in the charge of her!

    Old Madam had promised to give it all to her. Thinking of this, she did not feel guilty at all. Infanta Qinghua was the one who had robbed her of everything. There is divine justice, after all. Those who robbed will have to return every single penny. Everything in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion belonged to her. Old Madam had promised to give them to her a long time ago.

    If Old Madam regretted making such a promise, she might as well take everything back by herself.

    It was all because of Infanta Qinghua that her eldest cousin had an ident. If he had not married Infanta Qinghua and married her instead, such a tragedy would not have happened. She would not have been as useless as Infanta Qinghua, who failed to win over Old Madam. In particr, she would not have left home because of this. Infanta Qinghua, who suffered misfortune in the end, should be responsible for all of this. It was also Infanta Qinghua¡¯s fault that led to her eldest cousin¡¯s death.

    As a result, Madam Jiang felt at ease and justified when enjoying everything she got and gradually forgot the man she had fallen in love with. At this moment, under such a dim and solitary light, she recalled the handsome figure of her eldest cousin. If she had married him, he would not have abandoned her, no matter what happened. Her tears fell silently¡­

    Did she regret it? No, never. Madam Jiang always considered herself to be better than Infanta Qinghua. If it weren¡¯t for Infanta Qinghua, her eldest cousin wouldn¡¯t have died. That woman was not a good person, and her daughter was even worse¡­

 Chapter 991 - National Laws Are Above Domestic Disciplines

    <h4>Chapter 991 National Laws Are Above Domestic Disciplines</h4>

    It was a small case about a sessful candidate in the imperial examinations, though Wang Shengxue and Ning Caixian woulde to no good end. The Ministry of Justice had handled many homicide cases and this case was not a serious one, so Qiu Yu handled it.

    But this trivial case exposed a fiendish plot against Princess Chen hatched by the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. That was a big deal.

    If Princess Chen were still the Fifth Miss Shao, it would not cause such a sensation. Unfortunately, she had be Princess Chen.

    Princess Chen and Prince Chen shared weal and woe.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s urgent letter came. Shao Wanru opened it and saw a few vigorous characters. Unlike his usual gentle style, he wrote with harsh, shing brushstrokes. She even felt his writing a little atrocious. Sure enough, Chu Liuchen was never as gentle and genial as he appeared. Such a refined image of him was an illusion to confuse his enemies. Anyone who believed it would lose!

    ¡°Beat them back. I¡¯ll always be here for you!¡±

    His words were simple and straight, but they soothed her heart and soul.

    His letter of a few words gave her an inner sense of security. He didn¡¯t press about the detailed cause of the matter, nor did he have any scruples. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes grew misty as she thought about his overbearing manner when protecting her. Somehow, her lips curved in a gentle and sweet smile.

    Though he had been away for just a few days, she missed him badly!

    In the past, before he came into her life, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care much about love. It was unknown when she fell in love with him. At this point, her eyes were already blurred with emotional tears.

    It was so nice to have him in this turn of life!

    Knowing that Shao Wanru missed His Highness, Yujieughed, covering her mouth with her hand. She rolled her watery eyes and asked, ¡°My Lady, the Ministry of Justice will conduct the public trial today. Shall we go and have a look?¡±

    Only when she talked about something else would Princess Chen stop thinking about Prince Chen all the time.

    ......

    ¡°My Lady, many people have gone to present at the trial. Shall we go too?¡± Qing Yue also wanted to have a look. As Shao Wanru¡¯s maids, they were more than happy to watch the public trial of Madam Jiang.

    Today Madam Jiang would be put on public trial. It was said that the Ministry of Justice had brought Madam Jiang from Yuhui Nunnery to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°She won¡¯t go there!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head, and her smile faded.

    ¡°How could she not go? There has been a rumor from the Ministry of Justice that Marquis Xing wille!¡± Yujie said with surprise.

    ¡°Is it because of her noble status as the Madam of Marquis Xing?¡± Qing Yue thought of something else and frowned. ¡°Could a Madam with a title of nobility refuse to appear in the court for trial?¡±

    Shao Wanru said unhurriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t go, she could certainly choose to do the same thing. Although her status is not as high as mine, she is still a noble Madam. Besides, her daughter has entered the Pce. Even if Shao Yanru is not favored, she is still the Emperor¡¯s woman!¡±

    After folding the letter in her hand with great care, she stood up, walked to the bed, and put it in a secretpartment in front of the bed.

    ¡°Will she also send over a maid?¡± Yujie widened her eyes and asked. She went there on behalf of Princess Chen, so who would represent the Madam of Marquis Xing?

    ¡°Very likely. She won¡¯t admit her defeat without putting up a fight!¡± Shao Wanru sat back before the table and took a sip from the teacup. As she looked down, her long eyshes covered the coldness in her eyes. It should be the time for the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to invite her over.

    At present, she was the only one who could break this deadlock. Both Old Madam and Madam Jiang would not give up this chance. Yesterday when they sent someone to invite her, she happened to be in the Pce. So, Shao Wanru supposed that the person woulde over again today.

    ¡°My Lady, someone from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion ising!¡± A maid rushed in and reported in the corridor of the courtyard.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yujie went to the door, lifted the curtain, and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same Nanny in-charge surnamed Yu as yesterday. She serves Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± The maid reported.

    Sure enough, it was Nanny Yu. She was the most decent servant in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and worked for the Old Madam. She seemed to be on the righteous side.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The maid left.

    ¡°My Lady, why would you let her in? She has no conscience. You saved Old Madam, and she stayed alive because of this. However, she ungratefully plotted against you with Old Madam. It¡¯s never good when shees here at the time. Why don¡¯t you go to the Pce and avoid them?¡±

    Yujie said grumpily. She has bad feelings toward Nanny Yu.

    ¡°I could stay away from this once, but I can¡¯t do it the second time. If I enter the Pce this time, she will wait here. I can¡¯t stay in the Pce all my life, so I have to meet her, sooner orter.¡± Shao Wanru looked up, eyes under her long eyshes showing a hint of sarcasm. How could Old Madam let her ¡°avoid¡± them at such a critical period?

    Since she couldn¡¯t get away from them, she chose to face this matter. Anyway, she had decided not to see Old Madam in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    She was not in a hurry to deal with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, how is Madame Dong?¡±

    ¡°I have spread the news secretly, saying that a supervisor of the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion did this, but they shifted the me onto the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. I also found out the identity of the person who stirred up trouble behind the scenes that day!¡± Qing¡¯er, who had been silent all the time, answered.

    That day, she went after the passer-by who hinted that the woman made trouble before Madame Dong¡¯s Butterfly Clothing Shop was sent by the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. As expected, the onlooker turned out to be a supervisor from the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    After that, Shao Wanru asked her to secretly reveal the matter to Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    She deliberately emphasized the supervisor¡¯s identity.

    People from many ces gathered that day. Some were from the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, while some were from the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. It was a good thing for the two sides to confront each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Tell Madame Dong to deal with this matter carefully for the time being. It hasn¡¯t over yet,¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    ¡°I understood. I will pay close attention to Madame Dong¡¯s shop. If anything happens, I will report it to you immediately!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded. She had sent someone to keep an eye on Madame Dong¡¯s ce so that she could know the reaction of the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    The two mansions were not easy to deal with. Even if they sent some secret guards there, they would be exposed soon. It was better to watch the Butterfly Clothing Shop, which could show a sign of disturbance if anything happened.

    The Butterfly Clothing Shop had been brought into the public eye. But just because of the fight between the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, the situation became safer for it.

    When two tigers fight, one will get injured.

    The Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion certainly couldn¡¯tpare with the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an was going to marry Chu Liuzhou, so this matter would inevitably involve Prince Zhou.

    It was Princess Chen who set in motion this train of events. Thinking of this, Qing¡¯er admired her even more. ¡°Prince Chen and my master are well suited to each other. Both are exceedingly gorgeous and extremely intelligent. How can that Infanta Yuan¡¯anpare with my master?¡±

    As soon as Nanny Yu came in, she bowed to Shao Wanru respectfully. Then she looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, you haven¡¯te back for many days. Old Madam misses you very much and wants to chat with you about our mansion¡¯s own business. Princess Chen, would you like to go back when you¡¯re free?¡±

    ¡°What does she want to share with me? Wouldn¡¯t she me me for what my grandma had done?¡± Shao Wanru said vaguely and nced at Nanny Yu with a trace of coldness in her eyes. Her questions sounded polite in her soft voice, but Nanny Yu noticed something intimidating on second thoughts.

    Not long ago, because of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion suffered greatly from the inside to the outside. The cause of their suffering was that Old Madam asked Princess Chen to go back to the mansion, and now it seemed that something simr would happen again!

    Nanny Yu secretlyined in her heart, ¡°Old Madam has never treated Fifth Miss nicely as her granddaughter. How could she make Fifth Miss treat her with respect as her grandmother?

    ¡°Moreover, Fifth Miss was not the same as before. As Princess Chen, she won¡¯t allow herself to be ordered about by Old Madam. There are rumors saying that Old Madam has been unkind to Fifth Miss. So, Old Madam has lost the right to order her in the name of filial piety. Besides, there are Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Prince Chen supporting Fifth Miss.¡±

    Nanny Yu felt that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them. Before Prince Chen left, he even broke the hand of Second Young Master Qu, who was the grandson of Ruiping Great Elder Princess! It was said that he did it for Fifth Miss. For that alone, Nanny Yu felt that Old Madam should tter Fifth Miss.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not an important thing. She wants to clear up the misunderstanding between you and the Madam. Old Madam will punish her immediately and give you justice if the Madam is proved to be wrong.¡± Nanny Yu exined with a smile.

    ¡°Give me justice? Oh, I¡¯ve heard too much like that from your mansion, but I never expect it to happen. Now the case is in the charge of the Ministry of Justice. No matter how mighty Old Madam is, she can¡¯t rob the right of the Ministry of Justice! We have to wait for the verdict from the Ministry of Justice before talking about other things.¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    How could Old Madam believe that her ways of running the inner court could apply to everything? Once again, she was looking forward to cracking this hard issue through some hypocritical shows of the family cordiality and keeping this matter within the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Never would she allow any outsiders to know those inside stories, which would humiliate the whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Since they were a family, there would be no tough nut to crack. Even if anyone did something wrong, she could just use a little punishment to show fairness and mollify the victims. Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had done a lot of things like this, and now she came up with the same set of tricks.

    Nanny Yu¡¯s smile froze on her lips. Though she felt awkward, she had to go on. ¡°Your Highness, you are the granddaughter of Old Madam. Of course, you are closer to her than the Madam. Old Madam won¡¯t make things difficult for you for a daughter-inw, right?¡±

    No matter how powerful Old Madam was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the nationalw and take people away from the Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, I don¡¯t want to pressure you. Go and tell Old Madam that I¡¯m not well recently, so I won¡¯t go back. If there is anything, wait for the verdict of the Ministry of Justice. We must respect the facts. The nationalw should be above our domestic disciplines.¡± Shao Wanru sneered with steely eyes.

    It was not that she was afraid to see Old Madam, but that she felt it disgusting to be part of Madam Dowager¡¯s shameful actions. As early as when she returned to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she knew that Old Madam was not one of the good ones. It was obvious that she felt no affection for her, her so-called granddaughter.

    In previous days, she was incapable of resisting Old Madam, but now it was almost the time to fight back. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stirred up trouble and confirmed that Old Madam was unkind to the descendants of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. On this premise, even if Old Madam went to the Pce to lodge aint against her before the Empress and the Empress Dowager, Shao Wanru had reliable evidence to justify herself.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t go back,¡± Nanny Yu awkwardly insisted. Her eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s tender face, which was as delicate as tip-top porcin, and she had that fine pink color in her cheeks. How could she be in poor health?

    ¡°Nanny Yu, go back and report to her. It¡¯s gettingte. I still need to take medicine, so I won¡¯t see you off!¡±

 Chapter 992 - Whatâ€™s the Bait?

    Chapter 992 What¡¯s the Bait?

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Nanny Yu still wanted to say something, but Shao Wanru stood up with the support of Qu Le. She turned around and walked inside, leaving Nanny Yu on the spot.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, please! Let me see you off!¡± Yujie stepped forward with a smile, held out her hand, and said politely.

    However, for Nanny Yu, the polite invitation of a maid was no match for Princess Chen¡¯s curt refusal.

    ¡°Yujie, is Her Highness not going back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nanny Yu asked with a bitter smile. She felt reluctant to leave. If she returned without aplishing the task, it would be hard for her to exin everything to Old Madam.

    Old Madam was pretty sure that Princess Chen would return, thinking that if Nanny Yu met Princess Chen, she could persuade her to go back. Before Nanny Yu came here this time, Old Madam specifically told her to meet Princess Chen in person. Even if Princess Chen was in the Pce again, she had to wait.

    Finally, she got the chance to see Princess Chen, but she was refused, which was more embarrassing than not seeing her.

    ¡°Of course, Her Highness will go back to the mansion. Anyway, she is a descendant of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and no one else can rece her,¡± Yujie said politely.

    Her words sounded polite and considerate, but when given a second thought, they were nothing but emotionless formalities. Of course, Nanny Yu could understand. Since the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had never been kind to Princess Chen, it was reasonable for her to respond with indifference. But Nanny Yu¡¯s master was Old Madam, so she had to think for Old Madam.

    ¡°Although Old Madam is not very close to Her Highness, she is her biological granddaughter after all. How can Old Madam allow others to frame her? Old Madam will not spare her if it¡¯s indeed the Madam¡¯s fault,¡± said Nanny Yu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Yu. I will pass these words to Princess Chen,¡± Yujie answered with a smile and directly exposed Nanny Yu¡¯s intention.

    Hearing this, Nanny Yu felt very ashamed. She was there when Old Madam met Princess Chen for the first time. Deep down, she knew Old Madam was wrong. However, as a maid, how could she dare to persuade the domineering Old Madam? Now that she knew it was useless to say anything more, she could only go back to the mansion.

    After getting out of the carriage in the mansion, she went straight to see Old Madam.

    ......

    Old Madam was sitting on the couch by the window. Beside her were Madam Jiang, who was the Madam of Marquis Xing, and Zhao Xiran, who was the First Young Madam. As Old Madam heard that Nanny Yu came back alone, her face darkened. Then she ordered Nanny Yu toe in.

    Hardly when she entered the door, Old Madam asked with a cold face, ¡°Doesn¡¯t shee back with you?¡±

    Nanny Yu lowered her head and said, ¡°Old Madam, Her Highness is not feeling very well.¡±

    ¡°Not feeling so well? She didn¡¯t want toe back, did she? How dare she be so unfilial? Doesn¡¯t she know it is a vition of filial piety? I¡¯m going to the Pce and let the Empress punish her for that!¡± Old Madam mmed her hand heavily on the table, boiling with rage.

    ¡°Old Madam¡­¡± Seeing that things might go worse, Nanny Yu hurriedly tried to calm her down.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. We must take the long view and think about it carefully before taking any action!¡± Madam Jiang interrupted Nanny Yu.

    Madam Jiang was too thin to fit in her old clothes, which looked very loose on her. Since they could not provide a perfect fit anymore, Madam Jiang lost her previous graceful bearing.

    Her eyes also lost their customary noble sparkle and filled with gloom. Anyone who met her gaze would feel like being targeted by a poisonous snake. Her gaze chilled Nanny Yu to the bone. She could not help but step back and keep a safe distance from Madam Jiang.

    ¡°The long view? How can we do that? She doesn¡¯t even want to be in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Well, fine, since she refuses us, we might as well remove the whole first branch from the family genealogy, and shut out the branch that will remain unfilial even after I die.¡± Old Madam became increasingly angry about Shao Wanru. ¡°They¡¯re all so ungrateful! Don¡¯t they know who give them their wealthy life?¡±

    She said so not only because of Shao Wanru but also because of Shao Yuanhao, who had lived in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion for three years. In the beginning, sometimes, he woulde back, butter, he would never return except that he had something to deal with at home. Her grandson seemed to be raised for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Even though Old Madam had other grandchildren, she could not help ming Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess for appearing between her and her grandchildren.

    ¡°Mother, these things were indeed¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through¡­¡± Madam Jiang lowered her head, wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and shed a few drops of tears with a grievance.

    There was no one else but trusted subordinates in the room. When they saw Madam Jiang like this, they all lowered their heads for fear of hearing any terrible secrets.

    Zhao Xiran, head bowed, sat in the chair with slightly twitching eye corners. She didn¡¯t want to hear such words because they sounded like the beginning of a dreadful and secretive speech. This kind of thing had nothing to do with what she was looking for, so she didn¡¯t want to know it at all. But now that she was here, she had to brace herself and bear it.

    Madam Jiang was going to tell Old Madam everything that she had done.

    ¡°Mother, you know what happened at that time. It was unclear whether she was an authentic descendant or not. No outsider was allowed to get mixed up in my Eldest Brother¡¯s branch. I didn¡¯t know whether she was such an outsider or not, so I asked Wang Shengxue to sound out her background. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the couple had evil intentions¡­ Later, I was so pissed off that I demoted Ning Xueqing to a concubine staying with Wang Shengxue,¡± Madam Jiang continued.

    These half-truths from her mouth sounded reasonable.

    Old Madam¡¯s face darkened, and she stopped talking.

    The room fell into silence. Zhao Xiran even stopped stirring the handkerchief in her hand, just looking silently and nkly at her hand, as if she didn¡¯t even exist there.

    Madam Jiang should be responsible for what she had done. It was none of her business. So, what if she heard all of it? She was not there back then, so she didn¡¯t have to take the me for Madam Jiang and make Princess Chen her enemy.

    Princess Chen was not easy to deal with. They had once had a conflict that Zhao Xiran regretted doing. It brought her nothing beneficial and even estranged her from Princess Chen.

    Zhao Xiran, eyes fixed on her nose tips above her tight lips, sat silently, with her head down.

    ¡°What should we do now? ording to Fifth Girl¡¯s character, she will never let it go. She may not do that even if I ask her toe back.¡± After a long while, Old Madam said in a low voice.

    It was not that she might note back, but she would not go back at all. Old Madam said that only to save herself from embarrassment.

    ¡°Madam, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hade to make trouble and put all the me on Old Madam, using her of being harsh to juniors. Now there are rumors like that going around the capital, and even the Empress Dowager and the Empress have already known about it. Even if Old Madam goes to the Pce, there may not be anyone supporting her!¡±

    With great caution, Nanny Yu carefully spoke for Old Madam who couldn¡¯t show any sign of weakness before them, but what Nanny Yu said was the truth. After Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess made a terrible scene with them, this matter became tricky.

    Since Old Madam had a bad reputation for being unkind to juniors, it was useless for her to go to sue Princess Chen in the Pce. Then, the vition of filial piety was no longer suitable to be applied to Princess Chen.

    Moreover, there was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who couldn¡¯t stand any more actions against Princess Chen.

    She should be watching Old Madam quietly. So long as Old Madam crossed the line, she would fight back more fiercely than before.

    ¡°Mother, Fifth Girl is now Princess Chen. She didn¡¯t grow up by your side, so she is not as obedient to you as your other grandchildren. But now you must beg her for help. Frankly, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me. I just don¡¯t want to ruin the reputation of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion because we can¡¯t stand more misfortune,¡± Madam Jiang said, wiping the corners of her eyes again.

    It seemed that Madam Jiang was willing to make so many amodations for the sake of their overall interests. She had indeed put her whole heart into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thinking of the cruel reality that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was no longer the prosperous Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Old Madam felt like crying with emotion.

    Madam Jiang said what Old Madam felt at the bottom of her heart. Indeed, the granddaughter, who had not grown up with her, must be unfilial and did not have any family affection for her. If she had known this, she would not have recognized Shao Wanru as her granddaughter at the beginning. Anyway, she was an ungrateful wretch to go against the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was better for her to take good care of these grandchildren raised up in her mansion.

    However, it was toote to say that.

    ¡°So what? She has be Princess Chen enjoying the high status and no longer needs to obey our orders,¡± Old Madam said sadly.

    ¡°Mother, there is actually a way!¡± Madam Jiang said in a low voice. Then she stood up, walked to Old Madam, and knelt heavily.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± Old Madam gritted her teeth. She wanted to try any methods that were at hand. So long as Shao Wanru was willing toe back, Old Madam was still confident that she would makepromises. No matter what Shao Wanru wanted, she would agree. Old Madam had only one request for Shao Wanru that she couldn¡¯t ruin the reputation of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Madam Jiang had expected Old Madam¡¯s reaction. Anyway, Old Madam would give up on her now. Madam Jiang gritted her teeth secretly with hatred. ¡°This damn bitch knew something I did before, but she just yed dumb and watched me plot against Shao Wanru. Since she has never stopped me, she must have approved of me doing those things. I know she doesn¡¯t like Shao Wanru at all!¡±

    ¡°But at this moment, she pretends to be innocent and caring. She¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    ¡°Mother, return the title of nobility to the first branch!¡± said Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Old Madam couldn¡¯t help standing up and ring at Madam Jiang.

    Zhao Xiran also raised her head in astonishment. Although she didn¡¯t altogether agree with them, she held the same opinion as Old Madam in this aspect. The title of nobility should belong to her husband. They had repeatedly demonstrated this benefit to her when asking her to get married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, hadn¡¯t they?

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m conscious of this. Princess Chen won¡¯t return if you don¡¯t use the title of nobility. Even if you¡¯re sick, she won¡¯t go back here to see you!¡± Madam Jiang covered her face with a handkerchief and cried. ¡°I have no choice. If Princess Chen doesn¡¯te back, I can¡¯t persuade her. What¡­ What should I do?¡±

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t say that. Yuanhao is too young to know the importance of the title of nobility. How can we give it to him? Besides, he lives in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion now, which must have alienated him from us. Compared with the time when he was little, he is now much less respectful to his blood rtives in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Old Madam said in a low, strained voice, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m sick and invite her over!¡±

    Madam Jiang¡¯s words reminded her. After pondering for a while, she added, ¡°Give her a hint about the title of nobility. Just say that we have to discuss it.¡±

    Old Madam believed that Shao Wanru would return for the title and filial piety!

    ¡°Mother, what if they¡¯re not enough?¡±

 Chapter 993 - Ruiâ€™an Great Elder Princess, an Anchor to Shao Wanru

    <h4>Chapter 993 Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, an Anchor to Shao Wanru</h4>

    Madam Jiang questioned closely, with her eyes shing.

    ¡°How could the two conditions not be enough? Get up and get ready. It¡¯s all because of you. How could you be so malicious as the Madam of Marquis Xing? I wouldn¡¯t have let my second son marry you if I had known you well. I thought you were a decent woman and have never expected you to be a troublemaker!¡± Old Madam, with a shameful rage, pointed at Madam Jiang and scolded her angrily.

    Madam Jiang didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and stood up with the help of an old maid nearby.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Go, go away immediately! I¡¯ll be angry when I see you!¡± Madam Jiang said grumpily. She turned around and walked inside, leaving Madam Jiang there.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes turned cold and gloomy. She looked at Old Madam¡¯s receding figure with hatred, gritting her teeth.

    ¡°Mother, go back and have a rest. Let¡¯s wait for grandmother¡¯s response.¡± Zhao Xiran also stood up. Old Madam could leave, but she couldn¡¯t. So, she could onlye over and hold Madam Jiang¡¯s arm gently.

    ¡°Good-for-nothing as well.¡± Madam Jiang shoved Zhao Xiran out of the way and scolded her angrily. Her son was filial before he got married, but he must have forgotten his mother¡¯s miserable situation because he had a wife now. Since Madam Jiang returned to the mansion, he had just visited her once in passing when he came back home. After that, he seemed to be so busy that Madam Jiang had never seen him again. It must be Zhao Xiran who incited her son to stay away from her.

    Zhao Xiran, caught off guard, was almost pushed to the ground. Fortunately, the smart maid beside her flung out an arm and stopped her from falling.

    However, Madam Jiang, holding an old maid¡¯s hand for support, left without casting a nce at her.

    Behind her and for a long time, Zhao Xiran looked at her back thoughtfully and did not speak. The situation of the Madam Jiang was a little strange. It seemed that she had to let her husband investigate her. Madam Jiang could do whatever troublesome things she wanted, so long as she didn¡¯t bring trouble to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    From this point of view, Zhao Xiran and Old Madam were on the same side.

    ¡°They¡¯re all so useless. I wouldn¡¯t have let my son marry her if I had known she was such a worthless daughter-inw. What¡¯s the point of marrying her? She can¡¯t help me deal with that woman nor could help Hua¡¯an inherit the title of nobility.¡± As soon as she returned to her room, Madam Jiang showed her fierce face and sat down heavily on the chair.

    She was familiar with some people in her yard, but there were many neers. Madam Jiang learned Zhao Xiran changed some of her servants in the yard, so she felt quite displeased.

    Since only she and the old maid staying with her in the Yuhui Nunnery were in the room, she acted recklessly.

    This old maid was not the one who served her in the Yuhui Nunnery at the beginning, but now Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t care about such trivial matters.

    ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. You can take care of the matters in your courtyard in the future. The most important thing now is how to deal with Princess Chen!¡± The old maidforted her in a low voice. She stood by the window and looked out. When she made sure no one outside noticed them, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that woman? How could she marry Prince Chen? My daughter is the most outstanding and beautiful one. Were these people blind?¡± Madam Jiang mmed her hand on the table and said with hatred.

    Her daughter was born to be the Empress. But though she married the old Emperor, she lived a frustrated life in the deep Pce. How could Madam Jiang be content with her current situation?

    She raised her daughter with great care. How could Shao Wanru, an ignorant girl who had grown up outside their mansion, bepared with her daughter?

    ¡°Madam, if Prince Chen dies, Princess Chen will be nothing!¡± The old maid¡¯s voice became even lower.

    Madam Jiangughed, somehow more and more loudly, and was even bent double withughter. ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ that¡¯s a sick man. He¡¯ll die, and so will the little bitch die without even knowing why. That will be great¡­ Absolutely great¡­¡±

    Madam Jiang seemed to see Shao Wanru being tortured to death without no one to rely on. Sheughed uproariously with a hint of madness.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, please lower your voice!¡± The old maid was anxious. She knocked on the window to make some noise and said, ¡°We¡¯re in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, not the Yuhui Nunnery. Madam, please be careful. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance!¡±

    Her words reminded Madam Jiang, and she immediately stopped her crazyughter. Her face, radiant with joy just now, immediately became gloomy again. ¡°Is that sick man going to die?¡±

    ¡°As long as you do as I say, he will!¡± The old maid nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. This goddamned girl is bold enough to fight against me¡­ Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s lucky enough to stay alive!¡± said Madam Jiang with a sneer.

    ¡°Madam, listen to me¡­¡± The old maid whispered into her ear. Her voice was so soft that only Madam Jiang, who leaned over, could hear it. While listening attentively, she nodded again and again¡­

    Once again, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion sent Nanny Yu to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. When Nanny Yu entered Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion again, she saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess instead of Shao Wanru.

    When Nanny Yu saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sitting on the principal seat, her heart almost jumped into her mouth.

    Even Old Madam was scared to see Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, and she was just a servant.

    Old Madam and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been vying against each other for many years, and it was usually Old Madam who had the advantage. But now, if theypeted each other again, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would be the one to gain the upper hand.

    Therefore, Nanny Yu came forward respectfully to salute.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at her carelessly and asked, ¡°Old Madam is ill?¡±

    For a moment, Nanny Yu was at loss what to say. She swallowed hard and said, ¡°Your Highness, yes, our Old Madam is not feeling well¡­¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! Princess Chen doesn¡¯t feel well either. There is an imperial physician here to check her up. How about taking him to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to examine her? Don¡¯t me Princess Chen for not being considerate to her elders. See? Now she is ill, but she also has to care for her grandmother!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess interrupted Nanny Yu.

    Her speech silenced Nanny Yu again.

    Old Madam just pretended to be sick. How could she let the imperial physician see her?

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to bother the imperial physician. Old Madam is not seriously ill. She fell back into her old illness because of her bad mood recently. She has already taken medicine. It¡¯s just that she insists on talking to Princess Chen. Elderly people sometimes are as stubborn as children. She must see Princess Chen, so I muste here and invite Princess Chen over!¡± Nanny Yu said in fidgets.

    ¡°But Princess Chen is also sick, and she is seriously ill. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t go back. I have to stay here to take good care of her, lest she doesn¡¯t cherish herself and run around. If she gets sicker, it will be troublesome.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess saidzily. She picked up the teacup on the table and gently wiped away the tea foam with the lid.

    ¡°Your Highness, may we trouble Princess Chen, just for once? Old Madam¡­¡± Nanny Yu was so anxious that sweat appeared on her forehead.

    ¡°Pa!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess put the cup down heavily with a thump, making the table shake slightly. ¡°How dare you say ¡®for once¡¯? Old Madam doesn¡¯t want to let go of Princess Chen even when she is ill. What does she want Princess Chen to do? Forgive the Madam of Marquis Xing and all her wrongdoings?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Nanny Yu was speechless.

    ¡°Go back and tell Old Madam. Don¡¯t get so many fancy ideas into her head. Since this matter involves statew, it¡¯s beyond the reach of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. So, please tell her to stay away. It¡¯s not as easy as she thinks!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess mocked mercilessly.

    ¡°Your Highness, Old Madam indeed has something important to tell Princess Chen. It¡¯s about the noble title of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Nanny Yu gritted her teeth and had to take out herst trump card. After all, when Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was here, she couldn¡¯t invite Princess Chen over even in the name of Old Madam.

    ¡°The noble title of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seemed to be interested in it.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the title of nobility. Old Madam wants to ask Princess Chen¡¯s opinion, so she specially invites her.¡± Though in cold sweats, Nanny Yu forced herself to respond calmly.

    ¡°To whom does Old Madam want to pass this title?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised her eyebrows and asked.

    Nanny Yu paused for a moment. It was a tricky one to answer. She couldn¡¯t say that Old Madam chose Shao Yuanhao, could she? She could see through Old Madam¡¯s mind about this. She preferred the First Young Master, never the little Young Master. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have stood by and watched the Madam of Marquis Xing raise the little Young Master for years.

    Old Madam had been a permissive grandma, which perfectly illustrated her intention.

    Of course, Nanny Yu could not say this to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, so she just said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. It¡¯s all up to Old Madam!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam wants to ask Princess Chen for advice, and Princess Chen has to listen to me. In this way, does it mean I can decide who can get your mansion¡¯s title of nobility? That¡¯s great. I happen to have nothing to do now, so I have time to discuss the inheritance of the noble title with Old Madam in your mansion!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said and was about to get up.

    Nanny Yu was so scared that she broke out in cold sweats on her forehead. If she brought such a powerful tyrant to Old Madam, she would spit blood out of anger.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stood up and was about to go out with her servants.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Nanny Yu trotted to catch up with her and screwed up her courage to say, ¡°Your Highness, please stay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to go?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stopped and asked coldly.

    ¡°No¡­ No, I don¡¯t dare. But Old Madam is ill and can¡¯t stand being angry. If something bad happens to her, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility. Please stay here, Your Highness.¡± Nanny Yu knelt with a thump. She really didn¡¯t dare to invite Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess back at the time.

    Old Madam¡¯s condition had gone from bad to worse. Even though she was her trusted servant, she could not bear the terrible consequences if anything bad happened to her. When talking hurriedly to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Nanny Yu watched Nanny Gao standing nearby with a pleading look.

    ¡°Anything bad? I¡¯d really love to see it!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with indifference.

    Nanny Gao got the message asking for help from Nanny Yu¡¯s eyes, so she came up and persuaded with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, Princess Chen is still ill, and there are no other elders in the mansion to take care of her. If you leave, there will be no one to take charge of the affairs here!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, her eyes flickering a little, seemed to be touched by her words. Then, she turned to look at Nanny Yu who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°I heard that the Madam of your mansion hase back from the Yuhui Nunnery. Let here here!¡±

 Chapter 994 - Complicated and Dangerous Relationships

    Chapter 994 Complicated and Dangerous Rtionships

    Now that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was in a very agitated state, how could she dare to get the Madam of Marquis Xing here? Nanny Yu forced a smile and replied, ¡°She is sick too. Her joints were hurt when she lived in the damp Yuhui Nunnery, so I guess it¡¯ll be inconvenient for her to go around.¡±

    ¡°How could the Yuhui Nunnery be so humid? Princess Chen has been living in the Yuhui Nunnery for three years, but I¡¯ve never heard that her joints were injured. It seems that the Madam in your mansion is really decent and must have been nursed in luxury,¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sneered, turned back to sit back into the chair, and waved her hand.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Cut the nonsense. The Ministry of Justice will check the case. Well, I don¡¯t care what your Madam ns to do. But if she does anything to confine Princess Chen, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t dare!¡± Hearing this, Nanny Yu, too flustered to say anything, could only keep apologizing.

    ¡°Just leave!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess waved her hand. She disliked more and more people of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, from masters to servants, except for her grandson and granddaughter. Practically, they had little connection with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Nanny Yu was finally set free, so she did not dare to say anything more. She kowtowed three times to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, stood up, and walked out. She had to tell Old Madam that even if she said something about the title of nobility, it was useless, and instead, it would attract Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess over.

    If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came to visit them in the mansion, it would not be a good thing. This matter had to be reported to Old Madam right away.

    Shao Wanru came out of the inner room. After bowing to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she sat beside her. Then she reached out to touch the teacup on the table and ordered, ¡°Bring another cup of tea for my grandma!¡±

    The maid epted the order and left.

    Seeing her granddaughter being so thoughtful, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess no longer appeared severe. Now, she was all about smiles because she liked Shao Wanru with her whole heart. ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m your dear grandma. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being polite. It¡¯s my love for you. After all, I can¡¯t watch you have a cold drink. It¡¯s not good for your health!¡± Shao Wanru looked up slightly, seemingly to be a little displeased.

    When seeing her act like a spoiled child, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was even happier. It was the best for her when Shao Wanru never stood on ceremony before her. The past three years were the most rxing time of her life in thest ten years.

    She felt very satisfied with the apany of her granddaughter and grandson!

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, tell me, what do you think? Do you want the noble title of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? The title was much better when the mansion was still the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now they couldn¡¯t even keep it. Your grandma and Second Uncle are useless!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said discontentedly.

    Great Elder Princess felt that the title of nobility belonged to her little grandson, but it was grabbed by the second branch.

    Shao Wanru gently swayed the sleeves of Great Elder Princess with a cunning smile, like an adorable little girl. ¡°Grandma, how is Hao¡¯er¡¯s study going?¡±

    ¡°He is smart and has learned very well. His teacher has repeatedly praised that Hao¡¯er learns better than those who are several years older than him. He is intelligent enough. Although he entered the school a littlete, it didn¡¯t hinder his progress. If he studies hard, he will have a bright future.¡±

    Speaking of her grandson, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess grinned from ear to ear. Her usual domineering manner was gone as she talked about her little grandson with the sincerestpliments.

    ¡°Do you think Hao¡¯er can attend the imperial examination?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a sweet smile.

    She and Hao¡¯er had no other beloved people with the rtion of blood rtionship, but at least Great Elder Princess was there for them. With Great Elder Princess and Hao¡¯er, she could enjoy the happiness of a family union. In this turn of life, she would protect them well and wouldn¡¯t let them fall into a miserable and helpless state like in the previous turn of life.

    She had never taken those people from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to heart. After all, they shall pay for what they had done.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked serious. In confusion, she asked, ¡°Zhuozhuo, do you mean to let Hao¡¯er take the imperial examination? It¡­ must be too exhausting!¡±

    Great Elder Princess was reluctant to let her brilliant grandson live such a challenging and tiring life.

    ¡°Then do you want the noble title of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? What if it is gone in the future?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°How could it be? The title of nobility can never be lost!¡± Great Elder Princess was startled. Her words clearly showed the meaning in her mind. ¡°We can¡¯t let those people benefit from it, can we?¡±

    She wanted to get this title for her little grandson. Besides, she felt a little unwilling to ept it. For the noble title, she had fought against Old Madam for half their lifetime. At this time, she could not rest assured. Why should she give it to others? The title was originally her son-inw¡¯s. Now that her son-inw was gone, of course, she would get it for her little grandson.

    In any case, his grandson was the most qualified one for the title.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Shao Wanru paused and looked around Great Elder Princess. Great Elder Princess understood and waved her hand to let all the others withdraw. Even Nanny Gao retreated with Yujie and the others. They stood outside the door to guard the ce.

    Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru were going to talk about private matters. Even though they were their trusted subordinates, there were some things that they were not supposed to hear.

    After everyone left, Shao Wanru whispered, ¡°Grandma, do you think what¡¯s going on in our mansion looks like the¡­ Do they look alike?¡±

    She did not say the word out. She just reached out and gently wrote the word ¡°Emperor¡± in Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand.

    She stared at Great Elder Princess with extreme caution.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt the strokes in her hand. She was slightly stunned at first, and then her face changed drastically as she figured out the word. She held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand tightly and didn¡¯t allow her to move anymore, as if only in this way could she stop her from mentioning this topic. This topic was taboo, and no one knew what the Emperor was thinking about.

    Shao Wanru leaned against Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. Let¡¯s talk about it. No one will hear what we say!¡±

    They talked in such a low voice that even people in the room might not hear them.

    Shao Wanru spoke so cautiously that she even asked her trusted subordinates out. It seemed that she was not just fond of unting her superiority. Great Elder Princess nodded in her heart, thinking that her granddaughter was quite sensible. The fewer people who knew about this kind of thing, the better. Otherwise, it would be bad for them and the others.

    Was what happened in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion the same as what happened to the Emperor? Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had never thought about it. In the past, she had never thought of it seriously like this and even subconsciously avoided this idea. But now, she pondered over it. The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became, and the more simr she thought the two situations were. Cold sweat broke out on her hand holding Shao Wanru¡¯s, and her palm became sticky.

    The noble title of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion originally belonged to the first branch, but now it belonged to the second branch. After Great Elder Princess¡¯s son-inw died, the title didn¡¯t pass on to Hao¡¯er. It was because when they received the news of her son-inw¡¯s death, Hao¡¯er was not born. Therefore, the title belonged to Shao Jing, the second branch of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After the death of the old Duke Xing, the title was naturally passed on to Shao Jing. Since then, it had nothing to do with Hao¡¯er. Now, if Hao¡¯er wanted to take back the position of the heir of a duke from Shao Jing, it was equivalent to let Hao¡¯er take over the title from his uncle. This kind of thing was very simr to Chu Liuchen¡¯s situation.

    When the former Emperor died, Chu Liuchen was still a little baby, so the throne was passed to the current Emperor. The decision on who would be the crown prince was still pending, and several princes were fighting to be the crown prince. Chu Liuchen could be considered as the third prince, so he was also qualified. No one could deny the fact that he was the son of the former Emperor. He was very sick before, so others would not mention him because everyone thought he would not live long.

    But now, he had gradually recovered, and it was inevitable that he would be caught up in the fight for the throne. It would be troublesome if someone said Chu Liuchen wanted to take the throne from his uncle.

    Originally, the matter of the noble title of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had nothing to do with Chu Liuchen, but the two mansions were connected when Chu Liuchen married Shao Wanru. If Shao Yuanhao became the heir of a duke, would there be anyone taking advantage of this matter to nder Chu Liuchen? They might say that Chu Liuchen did this deliberately to show others that he had the intention to get the throne. Therefore, who would get the title could no longer be a small matter.

    At that time, Chu Liuchen would be in trouble, and Shao Yuanhao would be implicated. Once Shao Yuanhao got involved in the fight for the throne, even Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t ensure his safety, not to mention that he was still a little child.

    Thinking of this, how could Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess feel at ease? She was so scared that her whole body came out in a cold sweat. ¡°How could I never think about it?¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, what should we do?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who was born into the royal family, fully knew the danger of vying for the throne. Any mishap could lead to a catastrophe. Compared with the title of nobility, she cared more about the safety of her grandson.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be panic. We need to avoid this matter for the time being. I¡¯m not asking you to give it up. You can do the same things as what you¡¯ve done before. Just remember not to arouse people¡¯s suspicion. That will be the best way!¡± Shao Wanru took Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand, gently wiping the sweat from her palm with a handkerchief, and said softly.

    Her calmposure soothed Great Elder Princess¡¯s fluttering heart. Looking at her granddaughter¡¯s ck hair, she sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m old. I have more scruples and less courage!¡±

    Great Elder Princess had been a well-known cool and prouddy of no scruples in the capital. She dared to turn down anyone without caring about their feelings. With her grandchildren as her weakness, she could not do whatever she wanted like before.

    However, she was most willing to give up something for such weakness.

    ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡± Shao Wanru wiped up the sweats from Great Elder Princess¡¯s palm and leaned her face against it. Her watery eyes were full of gratitude. She could feel her grandma¡¯s concern and love.

    Her granddaughter was so sweet and intimate with her. Great Elder Princess, feeling her heart melt, reached out to hold Shao Wanru in her arms, patted her soft body gently, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Zhuozhuo, tell me, do you want to¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish her words and just held up one finger.

    Prince Chen was already a prince, so there was only one ce above for him to achieve his ambitions.

 Chapter 995 - Two Invitations Come Together

    <h4>Chapter 995 Two Invitations Come Together</h4>

    Shao Wanru, not surprised by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s question, responded calmly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s good that Prince Chen is recovering, but others will be more and more afraid of him. If he doesn¡¯t go up, he will be trampled on in the end!¡±

    Her meaning was clear, so how could her grandma not understand?

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got tensed and then slowly rxed. She had been holding Shao Wanru tightly in her arms and had no intention of letting go of her. After a long while, Shao Wanru heard that her breathing became steady. She finally epted these words.

    She epted it quickly.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t worry. I know!¡±

    If it was Zhuozhuo¡¯s intention, she would try her best to fulfill it. Judging by Chu Liuchen¡¯s situation, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew they could only choose to go to the upper level instead of staying behind. Otherwise, they woulde to no good end.

    When the Empress Dowager and the Emperor were still in power, Chu Liuchen would be fine. But in the future, neither Prince Zhou nor Prince Yue would be kind to him once they ascended to the throne.

    The more the Empress Dowager and the Emperor disliked them now, the more unfriendly they would treat Chu Liuchen in the future, or even worse, they would take revenge on him.

    Great Elder Princess was not stupid. It was just that she had never dared to think like this before. Now that her granddaughter had said so, she epted it courageously with ease.

    For the sake of her granddaughter and little grandson, Great Elder Princess even dared to do more.

    Feeling Great Elder Princess¡¯s pacified mood, Shao Wanru became calmer. In herst life, without her, Chu Liuchen won the supreme power and defeated every rival step by step. Finally, he became the crown prince as the Emperor¡¯s nephew and gained a firm foothold as the Southern Pce crown prince. This time, it could only be better.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru held each other close. After a long while, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked, ¡°We will go on striving for the noble title for Hao¡¯er, just like it before. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t let others find out any differences. Thus, we can just leave the noble title undecided. If Hao¡¯er can¡¯t get it, they won¡¯t get it either. Zhuozhuo, do you think it¡¯s reasonable?¡±

    It was not a good time to change. Even a slight change might arouse others¡¯ suspicion. Whether they chose to go further or withdraw on this matter, it was not appropriate to make a sudden change at this sensitive period. They could only wait and do nothing, as Great Elder Princess suggested just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to think in this way. Do whatever the way you¡¯ve done before. Let Hao¡¯er study hard. If he is promising, he can earn a title of nobility for himself in the future. As for the noble title of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, it will be good if we can get it, but it doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t. But one important thing is that we can¡¯t let others get it, lest they do something bad.¡± Shao Wanru calmly analyzed.

    Since Old Madam tempted her with the noble title of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, maybe, in the minds of her and other people in the mansion, all things that Shao Wanru had done were to get the title.

    It was not wrong for them to think in this way. She wouldn¡¯t let the title of nobility fall on Shao Hua¡¯an. Giving them such an illusion would also make it convenient for her to do other things.

    Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t say anything but just hugged Shao Wanru hard. After a pause, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you and your brother!¡±

    It was a great pity that she didn¡¯t protect her only daughter. If she failed to protect her two grandchildren this time, Great Elder Princess felt she would die with regret.

    She was willing to do anything for her grandchildren.

    Shao Wanru was lying in the arms of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She felt like crying, with the rims of her eyes slightly red and her nose twitching. In her previous turn of life, she got separated from her grandma, who loved her most. Neither of them had a happy ending. This time, she would never repeat the tragedy in herst life. She would protect the families she cared about.

    ¡°What was going on with Infanta Yuan¡¯an that day? Second Young Master Qu, living a promiscuous lifestyle, is never good. His sister plotted against him. How dare they bring it up in front of me?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess suddenly sneered and changed the topic.

    She was clear about this matter, but she didn¡¯t ask more after Chu Liuchen handled it.

    ¡°Did they go to you?¡± Shao Wanru immediately understood what Great Elder Princess meant. With a smile, she came out of Great Elder Princess¡¯s arms, and her eyes lit up. She was not surprised at all.

    ¡°After what happened before, you told me to ignore this matter, saying that you didn¡¯t suffer any loss and Prince Chen had taken revenge for you, so I didn¡¯t take any action. I didn¡¯t expect that they woulde to my mansion.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was in rage whenever she recalled it. As soon as she heard about the matter between Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Shao Wanru, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to talk it through with Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    Although both were princesses, they were not close to each other in the past and even had some disputes in secret. When Ruiping Great Elder Princess talked about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in private, her words were not pleasant to hear. She always started with the fact that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had no child and then mentioned her grandchildren with great pride.

    Merely because of this, they couldn¡¯t be close to each other.

    ¡°They looked for you because they wanted you to persuade me to make peace with them,¡± Shao Wanru said affirmatively.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She said it was a misunderstanding that was not good for you. That yboy, Second Young Master Qu, wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter. They just hoped that you could get along well with each other in the future and not talk about the misunderstanding, lest it should cause friction between the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion and the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Besides, she said that Prince Zhou had always been taking good care of Prince Chen.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    As soon as she thought of this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would get angry. How could they say Prince Zhou had been taking care of Prince Chen? Did they think she knew nothing about the truth in the Pce? Prince Yue and Prince Zhou didn¡¯t hold any good intentions toward Prince Chen. At present, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything against Prince Chen, just for fear of provoking the Empress Dowager and the Emperor.

    ¡°Did they attempt to reconcile with me?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, they hoped a reconciliation. Besides, they said they didn¡¯t know about the following things. There must be someone secretly stirring up some troubles. They thought it had nothing to do with Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said disdainfully.

    In the past, Shao Wanru thought that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not bad and was much better than her grandmother. In the past, she seemed very steady and generous, but now Shao Wanru realized that she had misjudged her. A dog that didn¡¯t bark would bite.

    ¡°Which ce did they choose to reconcile with me?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡°They invited you to enjoy the flowers and have a meal in the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Together, they would solve the misunderstanding happily with you, and everyone could leave the matter behind and move on.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said discontentedly, ¡°It seems they have made some troubles again?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t know what had happened in the Butterfly Clothing Shop. But when it happened, Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t say anything. Now, they mentioned the past again, which showed that something else must have happened.

    Regarding this matter, Shao Wanru did not keep it a secret and briefly told her what had happened. Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion was behind it, but they shifted the me on Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, which made them anxious. They worried someone would use this matter to deal with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. The Empress Dowager and the Emperor would not be happy about it.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who had a high status, was about to marry into the royal family. If she offended the Empress Dowager and the Emperor at this time, she would have a hard time in the future. It might bring some unfavorable effects on Prince Zhou, so they were worried.

    ¡°Grandma, tell them I¡¯ll go,¡± Shao Wanru said confidently. Ruiping Great Elder Princess was really needed to deal with this matter. Only she could deal with Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Do you really want to go?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frowned and asked. She was worried that Shao Wanru would suffer losses, so she thought she¡¯d better not go.

    ¡°Grandma, how about going there with me?¡± Shao Wanru smiled.

    ¡°Okay, great, I¡¯ll go with you, and then I can rest assured!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded, thinking that it was the best way. With her apany, even if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to y tricks, she could fight back in time. Anyway, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew she was rumored to be a hard woman, but she didn¡¯t give it a damn.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an will marry into the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion in a few months. You have to be more careful. Prince Zhou is the legitimate son of the Empress. The throne will pass to the legitimate son instead of the concubine¡¯s sons. Even if the inheritance of the crown prince has little to do with the legitimate or illegitimate, you should be careful of them.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was worried and reminded her again.

    Prince Zhou¡¯s session to the position was more in ord with tradition. If there was a legitimate son, he would be the crown prince unless something terrible happened to him.

    Hearing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s words, Shao Wanru admired. She was indeed a great royal family princess because she could see through the chaos. In herst turn of life, Chu Liuzhou fell from power for plotting a rebellion, after which Chu Liuyue became the most likely candidate for the crown prince. However, because of Chu Liuchen, Chu Liuyue still didn¡¯t be the crown prince in the end. So, he should feel very aggrieved.

    Just when Chu Liuyue reached out to fetch the victory, Chu Liuchen snatched it away from him. It turned out that all his borate ns were done for Chu Liuchen. At that time, Chu Liuyue must have been totally freaked out.

    The invitation card of Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion arrived very quickly in the afternoon. She was invited to enjoy the flowers in the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion tomorrow. Of course, in the name of enjoying the flowers, they hoped the two sides could reach apromise, which was their most important purpose.

    The invitation from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion actually came with their invitation! It happened that the time was also tomorrow. Shao Wanru scanned through the invitation and sneered, raising the corner of her rosy lips.

    ¡°My Lady, shall we go to the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion or the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion tomorrow?¡± Yujie came in with two invitation cards and asked curiously.

    ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru said decisively.

    ¡°But what about the invitation card of Ruiping Great Elder Princess? But before Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess left, you agreed to it!¡± Yujie looked at the invitation card. It seemed Old Madam just wouldn¡¯t give up. She had adopted hard means but failed, so she tried mild measures. But when none of her soft ways worked, she resorted to using both the hard and the soft way.

    From tomorrow on, they would do a religious ceremony for the former Heir of Duke Xing. In this way, Shao Wanru and Shao Yuanhao must attend. How could they be absent from a religious ceremony for their parents?

    However, when Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess left the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Princess Chen agreed to appreciate the flowers in the Ruiping Great Elder Princess. That was why they had sent this invitation here. If she didn¡¯t go there, she was going back on her word, which would displease Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Even if I go there, will Infanta Yuan¡¯an be truly friendly to me?¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently. It was good the two invitations shed, which saved her from a lot of trouble.

    ¡°No!¡± Yujie shook her head decidedly.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. No matter what I do, Infanta Yuan¡¯an and I can¡¯t get along well. So, why don¡¯t we let it be?¡± Shao Wanru said casually. If she didn¡¯t do it on purpose, they may be fine or maybe not. However, if she did it with any purposes, something interesting would happen!

    Yujie felt that these words made sense, and she couldn¡¯t find a way to argue against that. Sure enough, Shao Wanru was indeed her superior master¡­

 Chapter 996 - Ruiping Great Elder Princessâ€™s Teachings

    <h4>Chapter 996 Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Teachings</h4>

    ¡°What? She refused our invitation?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an turned angrily to Ruiping Great Elder Princess, who was at the seat of honor. She put down the teacup heavily and snorted. ¡°How could she turn it down? She nicely indicated she woulde here. She deliberately refused now to humiliate us, didn¡¯t she? Is she proud of being a daughter-inw of the royal family? Doesn¡¯t she know I will marry into the royal family too?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess told them that Shao Wanru epted the invitation and was willing to heal the rtionship between the two families. So long as they sent an invitation and showed her the intention to make peace, she would ept it. Therefore, Infanta Yuan¡¯an began early to prepare for the meeting and even finished choosing the guests. In the end, Shao Wanru said she wouldn¡¯te.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an, can¡¯t you calm down?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said calmly. She reached out and gently pushed the teapot to her. ¡°To demonstrate the art of tea-making, you need to calm down first. But now, when you are in such an agitated state, how can you make people feel peaceful andfortable when drinking your tea?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, but Shao Wanru¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was furious. Although her hand was on the teapot, she could no longer regain the previous serene mood. Finally, she lowered her head heavily with anger, biting her lips hard.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an, what did I teach you in the past? Making tea is like testing character. If you are too hasty, the color and taste of your tea will be different. You pull yourself away from being a tea master. No matter what Shao Wanru did to offend you, she is Princess Chen, and you will soon be Princess Zhou.¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess said in a mild tone, smiling at Infanta Yuan¡¯an with tranquil eyes that gave people a feeling of peace and serenity. It seemed she could detach herself from what was going on and didn¡¯t notice the resentment in Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Prince Chen ignored the rules and married her first. So, as Princess Chen, she can embarrass me now. I will¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not convinced, and the rims of her eyes were red with the grievance.

    She had been superior to Shao Wanru, thinking that Shao Wanru could never bepared with her before or after the marriage.

    Before the marriage, she was Infanta Yuan¡¯an while Shao Wanru was just an orphan, even if she was the daughter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. After the marriage, she would be Princess Zhou, which made Shao Wanru, Princess Chen, her sister-inw. In terms of nobility, Prince Zhou was the most honored. Thus, Princess Chen had to salute her when they met.

    However, the current situation was not what she had expected. Shao Wanru married Prince Chen first, which reversed their superior and inferior position. Shao Wanru was already Princess Chen, but she was still Infanta Yuan¡¯an. In this respect, she ranked lower than Princess Chen.

    But so what? The Emperor bestowed the marriage with Prince Zhou on her. Though she hadn¡¯t yet married, she would be Princess Zhou sooner orter. So, why would Shao Wanru do this to humiliate her?

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an, no matter what, she is now Princess Chen, and you are not Princess Zhou. In this respect, you are inferior to her now. Since your status is lower than hers, why do you have topete with her? You can¡¯tpete with her anyway.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess picked up the teacup before Infanta Yuan¡¯an and gracefully poured the tea into the two cups before them.

    The tea was light in color with faint fragrance. It had passed the process of cleaning the tea, and the tea now should be pure perfection.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess put down the teapot and picked up a small cup of tea in front of her. Then, she gently raised her sleeve and took a sip behind it. However, she frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a good pot of tea. Your skills and control of the cooking duration and degree are excellent, but because you stopped for a moment just now, it passed the best time and tasted a little bit bad!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, filled with anger, was not in the mood to drink tea with her grandmother. How could she calm down? She picked up the tea beside her, trying to take a sip. In the end, she put it down and called, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Do you think it will affect Princess Chen?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess asked slowly, pretending not to see that Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted to say something.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s useless.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an lowered her head again.

    ¡°Since your filthy mood is useless, why do you have to stay in your low spirits and act like this? Others who see you can easily figure out what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess put down the teacup in her hand, her eyes cold. ¡°Yuan¡¯an, how did I teach you in the past? Don¡¯t waste your time and energy on useless things. When it¡¯s time to maintain a coolposure, you have to calm down. Or even if you can¡¯t find your inner peace, you should pretend to be so!¡±

    ¡°But, Grandma¡­ But I¡­ I cannot restrain my anger!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt wronged.

    ¡°So, what if you can¡¯t contain your anger? Go to beat up Princess Chen or plot against her in the dark? The matter of the Butterfly Clothing Shop has nothing to do with you, but once you feel hostile toward her, you bear the me. Prince Zhou is obviously behind this matter. Everyone will think you vent your anger on a small shop if you do anything reckless. Yuan¡¯an, you will be Princess Zhou. If you are so incapable, I think you¡¯d better not marry into the royal family. Otherwise, you would only bring trouble to our mansion!¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess said coldly. Her face froze, and there was obvious disappointment in her eyes. Ruiping Great Elder Princess watched Infanta Yuan¡¯an grow up and raised her with great care so that she could marry into the royal family.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess was born noble in the royal family. Of course, she hoped that her granddaughter could marry back to the royal family.

    For Ruiping Great Elder Princess, Prince Zhou was the most favored prince. He was born a legitimate prince. If it were not for the eldest son of a concubine, the throne would be his. Even though there was Prince Yue, Ruiping Great Elder Princess thought more highly of Prince Zhou and believed he was the one to ascend the throne.

    If her granddaughter married Prince Zhou, she would be the most revered and respected Empress.

    When Infanta Yuan¡¯an was very young, she had invited a well-known fortune teller to predict her life, who said she was born at the best time and was blessed with an extremely honorable fate. Then, the fortune teller stopped with caution because he dared not reveal too many of Heaven¡¯s secrets. Nevertheless, they got the meaning. For a girl like Infanta Yuan¡¯an, bing the Empress would be her extremely honorable fate in the future.

    Since then, Ruiping Great Elder Princess was very concerned about Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s words and deeds. She wanted to cultivate her to be the Empress who enjoyed the most glorious status.

    In the past, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had always been doing well. Even when facing Shao Yanru, she behaved graciously and decently. Also, she carried herself with ease and natural poise in public, disying her perfect demeanor as a nobledy. Though she hadn¡¯t enjoyed the reputation of being the first beauty in the capital, she stood out from those nobledies and was even more popr than Shao Yanru.

    But now, her granddaughter¡¯s mind was in a turmoil. That day, she suddenly came up with an idea to plot against Princess Chen in the Butterfly Clothing Shop. In Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s view, it sounded crazy.

    Who was Prince Chen? He was the Empress Dowager¡¯s most beloved grandson. Since Shao Wanru had married into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, the Empress Dowager must also like her very much. Nody marrying other princes could not bepared with her. Targeting at Princess Chen was equal to going against Prince Chen. How could the Empress Dowager stand by?

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess really couldn¡¯t understand why her intelligent granddaughter couldn¡¯t endure Princess Chen. It was impossible for Prince Chen to seize the throne. Only by being friendly with Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion this time could she please the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. However, instead of getting along well with Princess Chen, she dared to plot against her!

    And the most important thing was that Infanta Yuan¡¯an failed! She was foolish to the extreme.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t make a bestid n in advance, which Ruiping Great Elder Princess felt was the biggest mistake. She came up with the idea of plotting against Princess Chen suddenly. In the end, Princess Chen managed to escape and even fought back. Even Ruiping Great Elder Princess was implicated. At this time, her grandson was still lying sick in bed. Thinking of all this, Ruiping Great Elder Princess gradually fell into a rage.

    ¡°Grandma, Shao Wanru¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Shao Wanru¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess repeated it twice. With a fierce look, she picked up the teacup beside her and smashed it hard on the ground.

    Immediately, Infanta Yuan¡¯an stopped, biting her pale lips. She didn¡¯t dare to mention Shao Wanru¡¯s name again. After a short pause, she apologized, ¡°Grandma, I got it now. It¡¯s my fault for what happened in the Butterfly Clothing Shop!¡±

    Her voice became softer, and she lowered her eyes. Although she was resentful and scared, her face looked calm. The cup in pieces sobered her up a lot.

    This set of teacups was her grandmother¡¯s favorite one, and she begrudged using it in the past. Today, because Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted to make tea for her, she specially asked the servants to bring it over. But now, one cup was shattered, which led the whole set useless.

    As she had thought, Ruiping Great Elder Princess waved her hand. ¡°Throw them away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A servant girl came over and carefully took away the teacup before Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Before getting a chance to appreciate the tea in it, she watched the servant girl take it away. From then on, she wouldn¡¯t see this set of teacups again.

    Her grandma wouldn¡¯t give away the rest of the teacups. The servant girl would smash all of them before throwing them away.

    Her grandmother would never keep useless things and would ruin them directly. ¡°Then what about useless people?¡± At the thought, a chill ran through Infanta Yuan¡¯an from her head to her heart trembling with fear. She hung her head to hide the panic in her eyes. Ruiping Great Elder Princess scared her, even if she was her biological grandmother.

    ¡°The Butterfly Clothing Shop, leave it there. Just wait and see what Prince Yue will do. If he makes a mistake, we will certainly expose the truth and let others know it was Prince Yue who did these things. But if he does nothing wrong, our mansion can never act rashly again.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess, seeing Infanta Yuan¡¯an know how to behave in a delicate situation, felt satisfied and looked slightly relieved.

    Prince Yue stirred up troubles in the Butterfly Clothing Shop, but shifted the me onto the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. It was obvious that he had an ulterior motive. Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter would soon be Princess Zhou, so Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was destined to stand against the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Unlike Princess Chen, the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion would be their major opponent for the throne in the future. Therefore, it was good to get hold of some of his secrets.

    Prince Yue, who had the same purpose, deliberately made troubles rted to the Butterfly Clothing Shop. By doing so, he could deliver a blow to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t know Chu Liuyue was determined to deal a blow to the Butterfly Clothing Shop. She thought they used the dispute in the Butterfly Clothing Shop between her granddaughter and Shao Wanru on purpose to stir up trouble between Prince Chen and Prince Zhou. The more Prince Yue wanted to do this, the more she couldn¡¯t let him get what he wanted. If Prince Yue kept an eye on them, they would also pay close attention to Prince Yue.

    Once she spotted any weak points of Prince Yue, she would not let go of him either.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll do as you say. Then what should we do with Princess Chen?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an suppressed the anger in her heart, looked up, and asked with a gentle smile. It seemed that she no longer cared that Shao Wanru had offended her and had learned the meaning of what her grandma said.

 Chapter 997 - What If Princess Chen Loses Prince Chen?

    <h4>Chapter 997 What If Princess Chen Loses Prince Chen?</h4>

    ¡°There is no conflict between Prince Chen and Prince Zhou. They can be good brothers. Prince Zhou has a distinguished position in the state and the support of the Empress. If he also finds favor in the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, great things can be achieved!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said to her granddaughter with a smile. Her face softened, and the cold look on her face slowly faded away.

    Prince Chen didn¡¯t have much strength topete for the throne. Everyone knew that no matter how the Emperor valued Prince Chen, he wouldn¡¯t pass the throne to him.

    Instead of his nephew, the Emperor¡¯s sons were the legal heirs to the imperial throne, so Prince Chen had no right to seed to the throne, let alone he had been in poor health. Even though he was better now, he was far weaker than the several princes who had always been vital and healthy. It was lucky enough for him to stay alive like this. If remaining in his proper sphere, Prince Chen might prolong his life by a few years. But if he lusted for power, simply his mental efforts would kill him.

    That was why Ruiping Great Elder Princess had decided well in advance to be friendly to Prince Chen and not to offend him.

    ¡°Princess Chen is not easy to deal with!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt differently. When she saw her grandmother wanted to draw Prince Chen in, she could not help but murmur negatively.

    ¡°What if she loses Prince Chen? Then she is nothing. And, do you think Prince Chen really likes Princess Chen?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s arrogant sneer turned up the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Grandma, is there anything wrong with their rtionship? I still remember what happened before. Second Brother did nothing wrong, but he was¡­ It was infuriating!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was in a hurry to argue when getting the hidden meaning in her grandma¡¯s words.

    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve never known you are so close to your second brother. Every time you mention his injury, you will lose your temper!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess slid her a sideways nce and said.

    The insinuation in that remark made Infanta Yuan¡¯an blush scarlet with embarrassment. Qu Xinghong and her were only casual acquaintances. How could Infanta Yuan¡¯an be interested in such a yboy? So what if he was her elder brother?

    ¡°See? You feel sorry for a man you don¡¯t like, so the same goes for Prince Chen. On the face of it, you hurt Princess Chen, not Prince Chen, but in truth, you humiliated him. Given Prince Chen¡¯s character, if he hadn¡¯t shown any consideration for my feelings, he might have caused havoc in my mansion.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said, ncing at Infanta Yuan¡¯an. ¡°Can you figure it all out now?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded hurriedly. ¡°Grandma, I see. If I disgrace Princess Chen, I insult Prince Chen, who will always get even for anything he has suffered. He won¡¯t let me off, but it has nothing to do with whether he cares about Princess Chen or not!¡±

    ¡°If Prince Chen truly loved Princess Chen, he wouldn¡¯t leave soon after getting married. You can see that he doesn¡¯t concern and love Princess Chen that much!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess nodded with satisfaction. After all, her daughter grew up under her guidance, so she would be enlightened when she dropped a hint.

    ¡°But Princess Chen looks so gorgeous¡­¡± Even though she hated to admit it, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had to agree with the fact. In the past, Shao Yanru was the most beautifuldy in her eyes, but now Shao Wanru was not inferior to her. Infanta Yuan¡¯an even felt Shao Wanru, exuding an aura of intelligence and charm, looked more astoundingly beautiful.

    Her second brother, for example, secretly inquired about Princess Chen, even when he was still lying in bed after he was seriously wounded.

    ¡°So what? Prince Chen, a man of position in the Pce, must have seen various beauties. Since a long time ago, the Empress Dowager and the Empress had begun sending him all kinds of beauties. There is a saying that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. No matter how extraordinary Princess Chen is, the other beauties are not bad. How could Prince Chen fall in love with Princess Chen because of her appearance? You must be joking.¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t take this matter seriously.

    Born in a royal family, Prince Chen had seen many beauties. Besides, everyone has his particr tastes. Prince Chen might not think Princess Chen was the most beautiful and delicate. Many exquisitely beautiful young women were sent from the Pce to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but few got a good end.

    Hearing this, Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded her head in agreement and no longer cared about Shao Wanru¡¯s beauty. After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Grandma, what should we do now? Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion invited her over, so she decided to go there instead of seeing us, and we can¡¯t use her of breaking her promise! But I have also invited several Misses close to me.¡±

    What Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt extremely ufortable with was Shao Wanru¡¯s refusal.

    They invited Shao Wanru to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion because they wanted to reconcile with her. And only in the apany of several Misses from other mansions would they not feel awkward. While enjoying the meal and beautiful scenery together, they could write off all their old scores.

    After all, they had a falling-out.

    Not that Shao Wanru chose not toe, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt so humiliated. The session of humiliating, terrible blows agitated Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who had tried to treat this matter coolly.

    ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will hold a religious ceremony for her biological parents. As a daughter, Princess Chen must attend the event. I wouldn¡¯t let here even if she chose toe here. We can¡¯t prevent her from showing filial piety to her parents because of our family affairs. Others will gossip about us, and the Empress Dowager and the Emperor will be critical of us!¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess analyzed.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was smart. After she pondered over this matter carefully, her face changed greatly. She had never thought carefully about it. She just felt Shao Wanru had embarrassed her again and again, which made her lose face before other nobledies. But now, when she thought seriously about what was happening, she broke out in a cold sweat.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not an ordinary nobledy in the capital. In the near future, she would be Princess Zhou who was closely rted to Prince Zhou. Shao Wanru was supposed to return the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to fulfill her filial duty. If the Empress Dowager and the Emperor thought she forced Shao Wanru to keep the appointment with her by taking advantage of the power of Great Elder Princess and Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, Infanta Yuan¡¯an might never be able to marry Prince Zhou.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Realizing this, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was horrified and looked at Ruiping Great Elder Princess in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Understand?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess raised her chin and asked with perfectposure.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded repeatedly, giving up the idea of asking Shao Wanru toe over. ¡°Grandma, I can see that now. I was wrong. It¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯te. I won¡¯t exact a promise from her!¡±

    ¡°There is more you can do. It¡¯s no big deal if Shao Wanru doesn¡¯te. We can go to her door ourselves to make peace, which will do us a lot of good. Even if Prince Chen is not in his mansion now, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor will be happy if they know it. Even the Empress is happy to see you get close to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess smiled. Her granddaughter was not foolish; she figured everything out by a gentle reminder.

    ¡°Do you mean we should go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked, a bit ill at ease.

    ¡°Not really. Since Princess Chen has gone to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, what¡¯s the point of going to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? Let¡¯s go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since it¡¯s a memorial ceremony, let¡¯s bring some offerings like candles and paper horses to mourn her deceased parents. It¡¯s also a token of our regard!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said with a smile.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an rolled her eyes and nodded appreciatively. ¡°Yes, grandma! I will do as you have said. I¡¯ll get some servants to prepare the sacrificial offerings soon!¡±

    ¡°Well, no hurry. With calm and firmness, you can handleplicated matters with ease.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess smiled and patted the table lightly. Then she ordered the maid beside her, ¡°Go and take out the rain-mountain tea set I¡¯ve treasured and let Infanta Yuan¡¯an practice with it.¡±

    The Empress Dowager awarded Ruiping Great Elder Princess the tea set, which made it even more precious. In the past, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had only seen it being used in significant events. But now, her grandma actually allowed her to learn how to make tea with this tea set. She widened her eyes in surprise and said with deep gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    ¡°They are nothing but valuable items. In the future¡­ you can get whatever treasures you want. In the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, you shoulde to Princess Chen¡¯s aid if anyone picks on her. You are not yet Princess Zhou, but you belong to the royal family and can be considered as her cousin!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said in a very matter-of-fact way.

    Once Infanta Yuan¡¯an became the Empress, who was second only to the Emperor, she could get all the things she desired.

    It was not hard to understand why the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would hold such a religious service. The capital was agog with rumors that the Madam of Marquis Xing had been plotting against Princess Chen for a long time. When the Ministry of Justice took the case over, it couldn¡¯t be settled within the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    No matter what, this matter meant a loss of face for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The result could either be severe or slight, whichrgely depended on Princess Chen¡¯s attitude. But it seemed that Princess Chen had no intention of forgiving. Therefore, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had devised this n to get Princess Chen back!

    Why didn¡¯t they force Princess Chen toe back? They couldn¡¯t do it even in the name of filial piety because the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was on the wane and had been unkind to Princess Chen in the public¡¯s eyes.

    At present, except for thete former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, there was nothing the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could use to threaten Princess Chen.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded understandingly. ¡°Help Shao Wanru¡­ I must do that¡­ Even if I can do nothing, I have to create opportunities for myself. I have to show Shao Wanru my sincerity¡­¡±

    First of all, she could start with sacrificial offerings¡­

    Shao Wanru was also preparing for the sacrificial ceremony, but running short of time, she didn¡¯t get well prepared. That very night, she sent Qing¡¯er to the Yuhui Nunnery for a consecrated Buddhist scripture and some other things from the abbot. Early the next day, she went to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with her servants.

    Shao Yuanhao came straight from the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansionter, so the two of them didn¡¯t arrive at the same time.

    Since it was a religious ritual for the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, some of their old friends also came specially. When Shao Wanru arrived, she saw a fine spectacle. It was the first time the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion held a sacrificial ceremony for the deceased former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua.

    After the tragedy, the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t makerge arrangements for the funeral. They yed the matter down and just informed some family elders about their death. For them, the matter was sort of done then. However, after so many years, they took the initiative to hold such a grand memorial ceremony for the couple, which made many people feel ridiculous.

    It was evident that they put on this ceremony for Princess Chen. Due to Shao Wanru, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion finally remembered to offer a sacrifice to the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. The change made them appear even more cold-blooded, snobbish, and mercenary to everyone¡­

 Chapter 998 - Sadfishing in the Mourning Hall

    <h4>Chapter 998 Sadfishing in the Mourning Hall</h4>

    Nanny Yu had been waiting for Shao Wanru in the front yard for a long time. When she saw hering, she hurried forward to salute and then stepped aside, weing her respectfully. ¡°Your Highness, pleasee with me.¡±

    ¡°Not in the main hall?¡± Shao Wanru paused in perplexity.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The main hall is used in weing guests. There are many guestsing and going today. If Old Madam and Marquis Xing can¡¯t receive all of them for the time being, some will be invited there to drink tea and wait.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Yu and suddenly smiled. ¡°Nanny Yu, does my grandma think the religious rite for my parents is not important enough to be held in the main hall?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how could this be?¡± Nanny Yu stammered, shaking her head vigorously.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, but Princess Chen was right. Old Madam had never given whole-hearted support to the religious ceremony because she just wanted to lure Princess Chen back by it.

    ¡°Since not, why didn¡¯t she set it in the main hall? Aren¡¯t my parents qualified enough for that?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s smile turned grim.

    Some guests behind them stopped when hearing their conversation.

    It was not necessary to put a religious ritual in the main hall, but it was usually held in the main hall to show respect for the deceased.

    ¡°Of course, the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua are qualified, but now¡­¡± Nanny Yu said with a sigh, ¡°You know many things have happened in our mansion recently. Both Old Madam and Marquis Xing wanted to remain low-key about the matter, so they ced it in the side courtyard. Please rest assured. There is not much difference. It¡¯s just on the side of the main hall. The memorial ceremony for the Duke was also held there!¡±

    After the Duke Xing died, the memorial ceremony was indeed in the side courtyard. For this reason, many people in the capital thought it was deliberately done by Shao Jing, who had been promoted to Duke Xing¡¯s position. Displeased with the fact that Duke Xing was partial to his elder brother, he put the ritual in the side courtyard.

    No matter how important the former Heir of Duke Xing became, he couldn¡¯t get better treatment than that of Duke Xing. Now that Nanny Yu mentioned Duke Xing, Shao Wanru had no choice but to ept it.

    Shao Wanru was silent for a few seconds, and her watery eyes dimmed a little. But soon, she shed Nanny Yu a smile. ¡°In that case, Nanny Yu, lead the way!¡±

    Next, she¡¯d like to see how Old Madam and Madam Jiang would deal with it. At this moment, she was not in a hurry to deal with this matter¡­

    There were few things quite as sweet as revenging and settling all old scores and new ones with her enemies!

    Seeing Shao Wanru no longer insist, Nanny Yu secretly wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. She was afraid that Princess Chen would not give up and stand here, which would be very embarrassing.

    Shao Wanru moved on, and so did the guests who followed her. They followed Nanny Yu inside. When they arrived at the intersection, Shao Wanru was led directly to the side courtyard, and the guests went to the main hall for the time being.

    The side courtyard for the memorial ceremony was said to be right next to the main hall, but it was not close at all. Although it belonged to the front yard, Shao Wanru seldom came here. After taking two turns with Nanny Yu, she finally arrived.

    A simple and unadorned courtyard appeared before Shao Wanru. The chanting of monks and Taoist priests wrapped around her as she entered it after Nanny Yu. It was very lively inside.

    In the courtyard aze with lights from candles, many maids were taking good care of the burning joss sticks and candles. Besides, there were many young monks and Taoist priests.

    The air inside was heavy with coiling incense smoke, and bursts of Buddhist chants reached the ears of Shao Wanru throughyers of long and white gauze. On the incense burner table, she saw the memorial tablets of Shao Jiang, the former Heir of Duke Xing, and Infanta Qinghua.

    Someone was kneeling before the table. From the back, Shao Wanru could only tell that it was a woman. But since she was wrapped up in white clothing, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see who she was.

    The woman, crying loudly and bitterly, didn¡¯t notice it when Shao Wanru came in. She hunched over the ground, wailing bitterly.

    ¡°Madam, Madam, Princess Chen is here!¡± Nanny Yu took two quick steps forward and said in a low voice to the woman.

    The woman raised her head and met Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes. Only until then did she recognize Madam Jiang. Compared with thest time they met, Madam Jiang was much thinner. In the white clothes, she looked very worn and forlorn.

    However, Madam Jiang did not hear Nanny Yu. She continued crying, murmuring something.

    The courtyard radiated the fragrance of incense sticks and candles, and there was a smell of herbs that Shao Wanru was familiar with. Yes, it was the smell of medicine!

    ¡°Madam!¡± Nanny Yu raised her voice. The maid beside them came over and gently pulled Madam Jiang¡¯s sleeves. Only then did she look up.

    Madam Jiang was no longer what she looked like when Shao Wanru had just arrived at Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She was emaciated and old, kneeling before the memorial tablets with bloodshot eyes, and looked extremely pitiful.

    ¡°Madam, Princess Chen is here!¡± Nanny Yu repeated.

    ¡°Princess Chen¡­¡± Madam Jiang frantically tried to get up and nearly dropped the incense in her hand. In a hurry, Nanny Yu took it from her hands. A maid beside her helped her up. But when she got up, she was still a little unsteady on her feet. She leaned against the maid weakly and said, ¡°You¡¯re back¡­ Go and pay respects to your mother!¡±

    Madam Jiang said with a haggard look and a soft voice. After the maid helped her to sit down on a chair nearby, she looked toward the two memorial tablets of Shao Wanru¡¯s parents, tears rolling down her sad face. ¡°I married into the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion after your mother. Back then, we were young and impetuous and had some disputes, but now when I thought about it, I know I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°Young and impetuous? How could she be so brazen-faced to describe the past with such a delicate touch?¡±

    However, Shao Wanru remained silent. She took the incense offered by Nanny Yu and knelt respectfully before the memorial tablets in the middle, the hem of her snow-white dress spreading on the ground.

    She knelt, lowering her head in silence.

    Yujie stepped forward to take the incense in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands and deferentially put it into the incense burner in the middle.

    ¡°Princess Chen, I was wrong. I apologize to you for what happened in the past. For our mansion¡¯s sake, I sincerely hope you can get some consideration for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. You can do whatever you want to me, but don¡¯t let Old Madam worry about this. She is too old to bear so much trouble!¡±

    Madam Jiang sighed again and stood up with the help of the servant girl beside her.

    The servant girl came over to help her get up and supported her in kneeling next to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru still didn¡¯t utter a single word. It sounded that Madam Jiang cared so much about Old Madam and did much better in fulfilling her filial duties than Shao Wanru, her biological granddaughter.

    Her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes were calm and solemn. She took a small wooden fish from Yujie and began to gently knock on it along with the Buddhist chants around her. After living in the Yuhui Nunnery for so long a time, she had learned to beat the wooden fish when chanting a sutra.

    Seeing Shao Wanru ignore her, Madam Jiang was not discouraged and continued to say, ¡°Wang Shengxue is not a good person. I found out that when he was in the mansion and intended to drive him away with an excuse. However, I didn¡¯t expect that he would dare to do such a nasty thing and put all the me on me! Wanru, in this respect, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Madam Jiang lowered her head and trembled with emotion.

    She looked extremely pitiful.

    Nanny Yu stepped forward and whispered in Shao Wanru¡¯s ear, ¡°After Madam returned to the mansion, Old Madam had severely punished her: she was beaten dozens of times by a heavy stick. She still can¡¯t walk by herself.¡±

    Madam Jiang got beaten up by a stick, so she put a thickyer of medicine on her wounds and drank lots of herbal medicine for recovery. The pungent smell of medicine filled the air, and Shao Wanru smelled it as soon as she came. She believed that anyone entering without a stuffy nose would smell it. Such a sharp scent even covered the faint fragrance of incense sticks and candles.

    Anyone who had drunk herb medicine knew what this smell was.

    ¡°Is Madam Jiang showing her wounds to get sympathy from me?¡±

    ¡°I should have taken all these things as punishment. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me, Wanru¡­ For one thing, I trusted the wrong people. For another, I had my selfish thoughts. These are the causes of recent events!¡± Madam Jiang cried sadly. Although she said all of this facing the incense table in the middle, she said these words to Shao Wanru.

    With a wretched appearance, Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t even stand up on her own feet, but she still came here to pay homage to Shao Wanru¡¯s parents. It was evident that she was sincere enough.

    ¡°I took a fancy to you and wanted to adopt you as my daughter. But in the end, I could only take in Qin Yuru. I was depressed then, so I asked Wang Shengxue to teach you a lesson, but I¡¯ve never told him to ruin your reputation. I thought you woulde to seek my help if you were scared. Back then, I really wanted you to be my daughter.¡±

    Madam Jiang continued, ¡°When we were discussing this matter, you didn¡¯t officiallye back to our mansion. Making full use of this matter could kill two birds with one stone. In any case, if Wang Shengxue did it, I could drive him away, and you would ept me out of gratitude. From my very heart, I hoped you would be my daughter. However, I didn¡¯t envision any changes with that. Later on, I was so upied that I put this matter aside. To my disappointment, Wang Shengxue worked together with Nanny Sheng to plot against you behind my back¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Madam Jiang burst into loud sobs.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a good scheme to put all the me on Nanny Sheng, who is dead already. Nanny Sheng had devoted herself wholly to you, but you made her a scapegoat. Aren¡¯t you afraid she would turn in her grave?¡±

    Shao Wanru, silent and grim-faced, ignored Madam Jiang¡¯s story, which was full of holes, and continued knocking on the wooden fish in her hand.

    Ever since she entered here, she saw no outsiders. Only Madam Jiang was here with her as if no one else hade to pay his respects to her parents in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But when she came in, she saw guestsing!

    ¡°Princess Chen, it¡¯s all my fault. You can punish me in whatever way. I won¡¯t resist even if you want to take my life away. I sincerely hope you can let go of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. No matter what, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility alone. Please don¡¯t give outsiders any chance tough at us!¡±

    While pleading, Madam Jiang moved slightly and turned herself sideways to Shao Wanru. With these excuses she cooked up in advance, she expected Shao Wanru to do something. Even if she didn¡¯t forgive her, she would at least say something. However, Shao Wanru, still appearing indifferent, made no response as if nothing had happened. Things didn¡¯t go as Madam Jiang had thought, which made her a little anxious.

    She stared askance at the gauze curtain behind the incense burner table with an increasingly anxious look.

    Behind the incense burner table hungyers of gauze curtain. The scene looked sad and deste.

    ¡°Wanru¡­¡± Madam Jiang prostrated herself on the ground and moved sideways to one side. However, if she moved further, she would kneel face-to-face with Shao Wanru. It seemed as if she were kneeling to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, you¡¯d better get up and talk. You are an elder. If you kneel before Her Highness, those who know the inside stories may think you are expressing penitence for all your past actions to the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. But those not knowing all of this will think you are kneeling before Her Highness. Princess Chen is reciting the Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani for her parents with all her heart and soul. If you have anything to say, you should talk about itter!¡±

    Yujie came over to help Madam Jiang get up. She was strong, so Madam Jiang had no choice but to get to her feet.

 Chapter 999 - Who Was Forced? The Time Is Right!

    Chapter 999 Who Was Forced? The Time Is Right!

    Another servant girl came out from behind Shao Wanru and worked together with Yujie to make Madam Jiang sit down on the chair.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, please don¡¯t disturb our Miss to release the souls of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua from purgatory by reciting the Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani!¡± Yujie said in a low voice, looking neither humble nor arrogant.

    Madam Jiang was so angry that she gritted her teeth secretly, but she could not interrupt Shao Wanru again. She could only suppress the anger in her heart and asked Yujie in a kind and pleasant way, ¡°When will Princess Chen finish it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Yujie whispered the answer.

    Once again, Madam Jiang was enraged by her words, but she had to suppress her anger before asking, ¡°The holy text of a sutra is limited. How could you not know when she would finish it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Her Highness can finish reciting it after some time, but she often recites it more than once. When she lived in the Yuhui Nunnery, she would chant it the whole day. No matter how many times she does it, she won¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to fulfill her filial duties. Back then, our Miss wanted to do a religious ritual in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now, she will certainly take this rare chance to chant it as many times as possible!¡± Yujie said.

    She then bowed respectfully to Madam Jiang and lowered her voice to say, ¡°Please do not disturb Her Highness again and let her finish chanting the Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani for her parents in peace.¡±

    Madam Jiang thought she had learned to control her temper after spending so much time in the Yuhui Nunnery. In fact, she had been good at keeping herposure when she was in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the eyes of everyone, she had always been a dignified and decent noble Madam. However, whenever she faced Shao Wanru, somehow, Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t contain her anger.

    ¡°No one knew how long it would take, and she told me to stay away!

    ¡°How could I walk away? I¡¯ve made painstaking efforts to set this trap. Don¡¯t even think about getting away with ease!¡±

    So, she shook her head and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here with Princess Chen.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t look well. You¡¯d better go back to rest. We can stay here with Princess Chen. Her Highness may not finish chanting it soon!¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I also wanted to chant some Buddhist sutras here!¡± Madam Jiang said with a frigid smile. Shao Wanru had robbed her of her good job. ording to her original n, she would be kneeling here to let everyone see her sincerity: even though she was seriously injured, she was willing to kneel until the end of the ritual.

    Although she had made a mistake, it was not serious. Wang Shengxue was mainly to me for the case. People wouldn¡¯t believe all that he had confessed. Many of them would stand on her side.

    As for whether Shao Wanru believed it or not, it was not a big problem. At least on the surface, Shao Wanru, who was now Princess Chen, couldn¡¯t do things with no concern due to her status.

    Since Shao Wanru became Princess Chen, she had to behave with great dignity. With so many things to take care of, she could no longer do whatever she wanted to do at will.

    As long as Madam Jiang won over enough sympathy from others, Shao Wanru, who was Princess Chen, had to swallow her feelings and intercede for her.

    In particr, Madam Jiang had invited people from the Ministry of Justice over because she wanted them to see how Shao Wanru got along with her in private. It would be better if Shao Wanru beat her furiously or said something improper in a rage.

    However, she did not expect Shao Wanru to treat her indifferently as if she had not seen her. She did what she should do. At this moment, she was engrossed in reciting the Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani, leaving Madam Jiang no chance to talk to her.

    Her version of events was entirely different from what actually happened. Madam Jiang, gritting her teeth in hatred, had to brace herself to meet the challenge. She couldn¡¯t retreat. If she left, she would have no chance to irritate Shao Wanru or make Shao Wanru forgive her, even on a superficial level. Either way would get her out of trouble.

    The room quieted down with only the sound of Shao Wanru beating the wooden fish lightly. The corners of her mouth moved slightly as she recited scriptures silently. There were Buddhist monks and Taoist priests in the wing rooms on both sides of the main room. They chanted their religious scripts in rhyme, making this ce an otherworldly sort of ce. Everything seemed so unreal.

    Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t sit anymore because she was beaten with sticks. Though her wounds were not as severe as they appeared, she was sick and wounded. Sitting still like this made her feel more ufortable than when she knelt on the ground.

    Leaning against the chair, she moved slightly to make herself feel better and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Then she lowered her head and listened to the chants quietly. After a while, she turned in another direction. Shortly after that, she moved again uneasily. Since she stayed on the chair for a long time, she felt stiff in her arms and legs. Her injured legs, especially, became sore and numb with bursts of pain.

    She turned again.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, let me change a ce for you.¡± Yujie saw her embarrassment, so she walked to her side and whispered.

    Madam Jiang looked around. Her chair was next to the incense table and close to Shao Wanru. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to move too much. Feeling very ufortable, she reached out to point at the door and motioned for Yujie to move the chair there. It was far away from the table and Shao Wanru, so she could move at ease to rx.

    Yujie nodded and asked a maid to help Madam Jiang stand up while she picked up the chair and gently put it down at the hall¡¯s entrance. Then she invited Madam Jiang to take the seat.

    Holding the hands of the servant girl, Madam Jiang walked over slowly. After sitting down again, she lifted her legs. Only then could she stretch her legs again. The wounds on her legs also felt much less painful.

    Her feet were right beside Shao Wanru just now. It was really inconvenient for her to lift her legs because she was afraid she would identally touch Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea!¡± Yujie asked in a low voice again.

    Madam Jiang nodded. In a cold sweat, she was tired and painful. At this time, she was thirsty.

    Yujie went inside and soon came back with a cup of tea. After that, she asked a servant girl of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to bring arge tea table from the side room. Then she ced the teacup on it.

    Madam Jiang picked it up and took a sip, breathing a long sigh of relief. With a malicious look, Madam Jiang stared at Shao Wanru, who was kneeling inside with her back to her. At this time, they were far apart from each other.

    ¡°Madam, here are some snacks, and you can eat them with the tea. Her Highness specially told us to take them here from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Yujie walked to the door, picked some snacks from the sacrificial offerings they brought here, and put them on the table in front of Madam Jiang. Then she pointed to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t make much noise when enjoying them. It may disturb Her Highness!¡±

    Her behaviors nearly drove Madam Jiang crazy.

    ¡°Goddamned Shao Wanru! Indeed, maids often look and act simr to their masters. I thought this maid was smart, but how could she let me have the sacrificial offerings from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion here? It¡¯s uneptable.¡±

    ¡°Nanny Yu, take these away!¡± Madam Jiang said to Nanny Yu, who was following her.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nanny Yu looked at the table with a frown. In her eyes, therge table was the most annoying thing. She didn¡¯t know where Yujie found such a table, which didn¡¯t fit in this ce at all. ¡°Madam¡­¡±

    She was about to persuade Madam Jiang to remove the table too.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, they are gifts from Princess Chen to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Yujie suddenly interrupted her, and her smiling face immediately darkened. The servant girl of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, who had been working with her, stared at Madam Jiang and Nanny Yu with an unfriendly look.

    Nanny Yu panicked and choked on her drool. She couldn¡¯t help coughing loudly. For fear of disturbing Princess Chen, she ran outside, pressing against her chest.

    ¡°How could I distaste gifts from your mansion? But it¡¯s not appropriate to eat snacks now!¡± Madam Jiang, trying so hard to suppress her anger, exined to the maid whom she despised the most in the past.

    However, as a saying goes, a man standing under the low eave has to lower his head. Madam Jiang was no longer the Madam of Marquis Xing with great dignity. At this time, she had to endure it. Even if it was for her daughter, she must swallow the insults.

    ¡°Not appropriate now? Then when do you think it will be suitable?¡± Yujie said unhappily with an overbearing air.

    ¡°I mean¡­ let¡¯s withdraw them for the time being. When Princess Yue finishes, we can have them together!¡± Madam Jiang endured the humiliation and suggested with an amiable smile.

    She was all skin and bone and appeared a little spooky when she smiled. Apart from that, she was still the capable Madam of Marquis Xing as she used to be.

    ¡°Her Highness has already had the snacks. Madam Jiang, you¡¯d better eat some first!¡± Yujie suddenly picked up a te of pastries on the table and handed them to Madam Jiang. ¡°Madam Jiang, please!¡±

    Although her words sounded polite, she acted disrespectfully.

    Again and again, the maid forced her to do something she didn¡¯t want to. No matter how forbearing Madam Jiang was, she could not bear it any longer. Her face darkened as she barked, ¡°How dare you! Get out, right now!¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang, do you want them or not?¡± Yujie ignored her harsh order and looked down truculently at her, raising her eyebrows. It seemed as if she would stuff the pastry in her hand into her mouth by force if Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t give her a good answer.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Madam Jiang flew into a rage, pointing at Yujie with a wave of anger. Eventually, she managed to hold back her anger and only squeeze out a single word through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Madam Jiang seems to be in a really good mood. Sitting elegantly at the memorial ceremony, she enjoys those snacks with nice tea. And at whim, she reproached Princess Chen¡¯s trusted maid. How imposing she is!¡±

    As a peal ofughter came, Madam Jiang¡¯s heart thumped with fear. Immediately, she realized something was seriously wrong. ¡°Why would someonee at this time? Shouldn¡¯t they all be stopped outside? Only when she finishes her business here will the others be allowed to get in to offer sacrifice! Who could enter and behave so unruly?¡±

    Madam Jiang turned around and saw the few servants of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion hiding behind a group of people. Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who was smiling, was escorted by them.

    They must be here to pay their respects because the servant girls and old maids behind her had many sacrificial offerings in their hands.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, you¡¯re an elder, but you¡¯re nothingpared with Infanta Qinghua, aren¡¯t you? How could you be so disrespectful to the deceased? And how dare you humiliate Princess Chen like this? You have no respect for the royal family at all!¡± At this time, Infanta Yuan¡¯an also saw Shao Wanru, and her face changed greatly. She pointed at Shao Wanru, severely denouncing Madam Jiang¡¯s conduct.

    Before the marriage, both Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Shao Wanru were descendants of the royal family. Although their surnames were not Chu, they were descendants of Great Elder Princess.

    Shao Wanru kept knocking on the wooden fish, the corners of her mouth curling up a little. Her long eyshes moved as she opened her eyes slightly. She remained calm and stole a nce at the back of the altar table. There was no wind just now, but something there moved. ¡°Someone must be hiding over there!¡± Shao Wanru thought to herself.

    After she came in, she found that there was someone there. From time to time, Madam Jiang would look over there. Although she did it quietly, Shao Wanru noticed it.

    It was almost the time when Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who wanted to be on good terms with her, appeared¡­

 Chapter 1000 - Tricky Things Appear One After Another!

    <h4>Chapter 1000 Tricky Things Appear One After Another!</h4>

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡­¡± Madam Jiang struggled to stand up, trying to bow to Infanta Yuan¡¯an before exining.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, it seems that Old Madam has punished you, but you vent your anger on Princess Chen. Although Princess Chen is a junior, she has married into the royal family and is the granddaughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. How could you keep watch on her with such an irreverent attitude? She is chanting sutras for her parents, but you are leisurely drinking tea and eating snacks while sneering at her?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an waved her hand to stop Madam Jiang from exining. She swept her gaze across the crowd around her and said sarcastically.

    Many peopleing to pay respects went here with her.

    These people behaved themselves when served by servants of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the main hall, but after Infanta Yuan¡¯an came to the mansion, she instigated part of them to break into this courtyard. Then, they happened to see the scene in front of them.

    No matter how Madam Jiang exined it, it was evident that she was insulting Princess Chen.

    If Princess Chen was still Fifth Miss Shao, these people would not speak for her. At most, they would secretly use Madam Jiang of being a ruthless and vicious person.

    But things were different now. Shao Wanru had be Princess Chen, who enjoyed a noble and high status. In particr, Empress Dowager had shown special favor to her.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± An elderly madam looked at the ugly scene with a dignified expression. She frowned and spoke in support of Princess Chen.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, how dare you insult Princess Chen?¡± Since someone had stepped up to support Princess Chen, more people joined in to help her.

    After all, they were also clear that Madam Jiang was no longer the powerful Madam of Marquis Xing.

    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Madam Jiang was angry and annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly for a while. All of a sudden, she turned her head and saw Yujie, who was standing aside. How could she not understand that this maid started all of this? In front of everyone, she found it hard to keep the grievance to herself, especially when bullied by a maid.

    But in the end, no matter how unwilling she was, she could only put up with it because she could no longer afford to be reckless.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Princess Chen asked her maid to serve me these things. I didn¡¯t mock Princess Chen just now. Instead, I told her that kneeling for such a long time would harm her health.¡±

    Madam Jiang struggled to get on her feet and lowered his head to exin.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, do you think all of us are stupid? How dare youe up with such a barefaced lie?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said ironically. Then she arrogantly walked past Madam Jiang with a servant girl. When she walked inside, she solemnly bowed her head, took the three incense sticks from the servant girl, and inserted them into the incense burner after a respectful salute.

    After that, she took a few steps back and saw Shao Wanru still silently muttering the sutra with bowed head while knocking on the wooden fish in her hand. An idea shed into her mind. She turned her eyes and looked at Yujie, who was serving Shao Wanru aside.

    ¡°May I ask what is Her Highness doing?¡± She had sharp eyes and noticed at a nce that Shao Wanru was not doing an ordinary memorial ritual.

    ¡°Her Highness is chanting Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani for the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. I¡¯m afraid that she can¡¯t receive you and other madams!¡± Yujie whispered.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew something about the Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani. However, sutras like that were usually chanted by monks, and few people would read Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani for their families.

    Since Shao Wanru was busy chanting the sutra, she couldn¡¯t disturb her. Today, she came here mainly to make friends with Shao Wanru, but it seemed she couldn¡¯t talk to her for the time being. Infanta Yuan¡¯an blinked and felt at a loss what to do.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, could you do a favor for Her Highness?¡± Yujie hesitated and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was happy to help Shao Wanru at this time. Her grandmother had made it crystal clear that no matter what, she had to get along well with Shao Wanru, and she must make it.

    ¡°Could you please take Madam Jiang away? She is so noisy and has caused a lot of trouble here. Her Highness will be disturbed. She can¡¯t be interrupted when chanting the Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani.¡± Yujie lowered her head. ¡°But I am just a servant girl. I don¡¯t dare to tell Madam Jiang these words.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take her away for Princess Chen!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought for a while and agreed.

    Today, she suppressed all her thoughts and helped Shao Wanru wholeheartedly. Since Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t say anything at this time, she should do it for her. Frankly speaking, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt displeased when seeing the scene as she entered the courtyard.

    Madam Jiang was just an official¡¯s wife with an honorary title. Even if she had an honorary title, so what? Could the title make her more honorable than a Princess? How dare she look down on the royal family? In this respect, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was on Shao Wanru¡¯s side. She would also marry into the royal family, so it was her duty to preserve its dignity.

    When she walked to the door and saw that Madam Jiang was still struggling to stand up straight, Infanta Yuan¡¯an harshly scolded the few servants of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken your master away? Do you want her to go on humiliating Princess Chen like this?¡±

    The few servants of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion looked at each other, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, my feet couldn¡¯t bear it just now, so I sat down to rest for a while. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Madam Jiang was in hot haste. She needed Shao Wanru¡¯s help today. The current situation would only make things worse.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, you can say whatever you like, but no one will believe you.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s gaze swept across therge tea table and those exquisite pastries. The corners of her lips twitched sarcastically, and her cold gaze fell on Madam Jiang¡¯s face.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, I didn¡¯t. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± Madam Jiang turned around in a panic as if she wanted to find support from other people. Those Madams who came with Infanta Yuan¡¯an had already burnt joss sticks to pay respects in session, but none of them felt sympathy for her. Even those who used to have a good rtionship with her stayed far away. They were afraid of getting into big trouble once they got involved.

    No one stood out to speak up for her.

    Madam Jiang was in a peeve over it. Suddenly, her eyes fell on the curtain behind the incense table. There was a person from the Ministry of Justice who must have seen what was going on just now.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, I can find someone to prove that I didn¡¯t humiliate Princess Chen!¡± She blurted out and immediately regretted saying these words. ¡°Could the man hiding behind the curtain show up as a witness?¡±

    Shao Wanru was still facing the altar table, but she could see everything clearly when she slightly raised her eyelids. Thanks to her long, curling eyshes, others couldn¡¯t see that she opened her eyes. When Shao Wanru saw the curtain behind the altar move a little, her eyes became deep and dark. Her long eyshes fluttered, and then she slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡°Oh, who is it? Madam Jiang, please let here out and exin everything to us! But you shouldn¡¯t do that if she is a servant of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Who doesn¡¯t know that you had been in charge of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for more than ten years?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an nced at Madam Jiang and said, feeling a little surprised. ¡°How could she get a witness at such a critical moment?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Jiang didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Could I tell them someone from the Ministry of Justice was hiding in the curtain behind the altar? Moreover, it¡¯s a man.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± A gentle voice came and interrupted them when Madam Jiang was in a dilemma. It was Zhao Xiran.

    Before Zhao Xiran got married, she was also one of the few nobledies in the capital. Moreover, she was generous and did not have so many secret thoughts as Shao Yanru. She was sort of a close friend of Infanta Yuan¡¯an. But at this time, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not happy to see Zhao Xiran. Today, she was here to help Shao Wanru, so Zhao Xiran would stand in her way.

    ¡°Xiran, you don¡¯t have to do that!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came here? I¡¯d like to apany you early,¡± Zhao Xiran said softly and ordered the maid she brought with her, ¡°Take Madam Jiang to rest. The doctor said she¡¯d better stay in bed as much as possible. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t recover without any after-effect!¡±

    Her words were very reserved, but with the pungent smell of herbs stronger than the incense smoke, the meaning of her words sounded authentic.

    Shao Wanru slightly rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t open them. Compared with Madam Jiang¡¯s acts and words, Zhao Xiran was obviously much more intelligent and thoughtful. With just a few words, she had made it clear that Madam Jiang came here to pay respects even with injuries. No one could oppress others when seriously wounded. What was more, she might suffer from severe after-effects if she didn¡¯t take good care of her wounds.

    Unlike Madam Jiang, Zhao Xiran could stay calm. In addition, she was better at exploiting the situation to maximum advantage. Hence, it was much harder to deal with her.

    At this time, Madam Jiang also came to her senses. She nodded and leaned against the servant girl who came over to support her. With a guilty look on her face, Madam Jiang looked at Shao Wanru. Then, she patted the servant girl¡¯s hand and motioned for her to get her to Shao Wanru. When she moved next to Shao Wanru, Madam Jiang bent down with difficulty and said, ¡°Princess Chen, I¡¯ll go back to rest for a while. When I feel a little better, I¡¯lle over to chant sutras with you.¡±

    However, Shao Wanru said nothing.

    After saying that, Madam Jiang stood up. Since she had been hanging on there for a long time, her face became increasingly paler, and she could barely stand up. However, she still struggled to stay when beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Judging from her emaciated look and the smell of medicine, anyone could see that she was on the verge of copse.

    Since she braced herself toe here with her weak body, she shouldn¡¯t have behaved as arrogantly and domineeringly as everyone had seen. Did they misjudge the scene, or did the servant girl of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion y a dirty trick?

    Princess Chen couldn¡¯t speak then, but this servant girl said something. At this time, some people couldn¡¯t help turning to Yujie, who was standing beside Shao Wanru.

    Zhao Xiran ruined the favorable situation just now with a few words.

    Yujie, getting Shao Wanru¡¯s hint, took several incense sticks of incense by Shao Wanru¡¯s side. These sticks were offerings from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which were different from what the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had prepared. After she took them in, she ced them behind Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, I am just a maid, and no one would choose to believe my words. But there are too many strange things here. An incident happened just a while ago, and now another onees. I don¡¯t know how the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will exin it!¡± In no hurry, Yujie lit the incense sticks and inserted them into the incense burner in front of the altar while talking to the others slowly.

    Madam Jiang suddenly had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Yujie, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Fifth Sister is still chanting the sutra. Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± Zhao Xiran took two steps forward and said gently.

    Her voice had always been soft. Therefore, it sounded like a very mild reproof.

    In the past, she always talked tenderly to Madams and Misses, but now she was facing a servant girl who was really too aggressive. Many people around felt injustice done to her and wanted to help. Even Infanta Yuan¡¯an appeared to be disappointed, ¡°Sure enough, Shao Wanru is not a decentdy at all. The servant girl beside her looks so domineering. Doesn¡¯t she know she is just a cheap servant? How could she dare to criticize her previous master?¡±

    Yujie suddenly took two quick steps forward and rushed to the back of the altar. She stretched out her hand, held onto something, and pulled something out hard¡­

 Chapter 1001 - An Unpleasant and Infatuated Man

    <h4>Chapter 1001 An Unpleasant and Infatuated Man</h4>

    Madam Jiang was terrified and scolded angrily, ¡°What do you want to do¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, the curtain behind the altar had been pulled down by Yujie. Behind the curtain was a young man! He was so embarrassed that he covered his face with his sleeves, so everyone could not see who he was for the time being.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, why is there a man behind the altar? I didn¡¯t dare to say anything when I discovered it alone. Since Infanta Yuan¡¯an and a few noble Madams were all here, I summoned up the courage to pull it open. Madam Jiang, do you want to harm my master? Or do you want to ruin her reputation again?¡±

    Yujie took a step back and made way for the people behind to see the scene more clearly.

    The man, who looked young, was hiding behind the altar for the religious rite. The suspicious eyes of several Madams fell on Madam Jiang and then on Zhao Xiran. This time, besides Madam Jiang, even Zhao Xiran looked suspicious. After all, it was she who was in charge now, not Madam Jiang.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s reputation had always been good, but now that she had married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and became Madam Jiang¡¯s legitimate daughter-inw, she would choose to side with Madam Jiang. So, were they in this together?

    Princess Chen couldn¡¯t bring a man in and hide him behind the sacrificial table. Anyway, no one would believe it. Princess Chen was never in charge when she was in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even worse, before she got married, she never lived a happy life here. It was widely known that she was a poor young girl in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thus, she couldn¡¯t hide a person here.

    To say the least, even if Princess Chen wanted to hide someone, why didn¡¯t she hide the man in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? At present, she was the only master in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and could do whatever she wanted to do. Why would she have to hide someone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Madam Jiang was sweating profusely. This time, she was frantic with worry and almost twisted the handkerchief in her hands into a rope. She clenched their teeth and denied quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is!¡±

    ¡°Madam, are you sure? When my master came here, only you and a few servants stayed here. If you don¡¯t know when this man entered the courtyard, no one else knows.¡± Yujie said coldly. Although she was a servant girl, when Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t speak, it was most reasonable for her to speak on her behalf.

    Madam Jiang moved her lips and was about to say something, but Zhao Xiran grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s see who this person is and why he is here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right! Let him tell us why he is here!¡± Madam Jiang immediately understood and nodded repeatedly.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the person who covered his face with his sleeves. Hearing the noise here, the man knew he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he awkwardly let go of his sleeves.

    Many people immediately recognized that it was Qiu Yu from the Ministry of Justice. He was the legitimate younger son of Duke Liyang, who was now the deputy secretary of the Ministry of War. Qiu Yu worked in the Ministry of Justice, so he was a promising young talent among the childes of aristocratic families. Many Madams of aristocratic families had once wanted to marry their daughters to him.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, why are you here?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an also recognized him and asked with a frown.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, didn¡¯t you say you were just asking about the case? But why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Zhao Xiran was also surprised. Obviously, she also recognized Qiu Yu.

    Although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t open her eyes, she sneered in her heart. ¡°With a few words, Zhao Xiran rescued Qiu Yu and Madam Jiang from an embarrassing situation!¡±

    As Shao Wanru had expected, Qiu Yu, who was in a panic, smiled a little awkwardly, and his eyes lit up at once. No longer in an embarrassing situation, he bowed to the people around him and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I hid on purpose to investigate a case. Then I couldn¡¯t leave even if I wanted to!¡±

    ¡°Lord Qiu, you ended up here while looking into a case. I deeply appreciated that!¡± The smile on Zhao Xiran¡¯s face faded away. No one would be happy when discovering such a weird thing, not to mention that it triggered many more things.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. This was a business visit, and I had no choice. Eldest Young Madam, please forgive me!¡± Qiu Yu apologized with a sincere attitude and gave Zhao Xiran a fist and palm salute again.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, you didn¡¯t offend me, but my mother-inw and Princess Chen. Because of you, Princess Chen suspected my mother-inw was secretly plotting against her,¡± Zhao Xiran said gravely.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ really my fault¡­ I will apologize to Princess Chen!¡± Qiu Yu bowed deeply again.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, you¡­ once again¡­ you made Princess Chen misunderstand me. If we didn¡¯t settle this matter on the spot, Princess Chen would once again me me, just like thest misunderstanding between us!¡± Madam Jiang took the opportunity and began to shed tears while speaking with a sense of grievance.

    ¡°Does she mean that the previous news from the Ministry of Justice about Wang Shengxue¡¯s case was untrue?¡±

    ¡°Is it true or not?¡± A few Madams looked at each other in silence. It was improper for them to say anything before the truth of this matter was revealed. No matter how they looked into it, the case remained mysterious to them.

    Qiu Yu walked to Shao Wanru. After bowing deeply to her, he said shamefully, ¡°Princess Chen, I heard that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is going to hold a religious ceremony today for the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua, so I sneaked in. I wanted to hear what everyone said in private, so I hid behind the sacrificial altar. If I disturbed you, please forgive me. I work for the Ministry of Justice and was just doing my job!¡±

    ¡°Work for the Ministry of Justice? Just doing your job?¡± Shao Wanruughed sarcastically in her heart. She had some doubts at first, but now she figured out a lot of things. Yes, it was Qiu Yu!

    Qiu Yu was an official of the Ministry of Justice. With his special status, he was different from those ordinary officials of the Ministry of Justice. From time to time, he would go in and out of the Imperial Pce. In particr, he had a crush on Shao Yanru. Such a person was useful for Shao Yanru.

    In the past, Shao Yanru wouldn¡¯t think much of Qiu Yu. But things were different now. Qiu Yu was one of the few life-saving straws that she could catch. With Shao Yanru¡¯s ambitious character, she would certainly take control of all the straws. Qiu Yu was under her control!

    If it weren¡¯t for Shao Yanru¡¯s secret trick, Qiu Yu wouldn¡¯t involve in this mess. When in Yuhui Nunnery, Shao Wanru had witnessed Qiu Yu¡¯s obsession with Shao Yanru.

    What she couldn¡¯t figure out in the past was suddenly clear. Shao Yanru was in the Pce. If she wanted to pass on some news, Qiu Yu was the most suitable person to do this job for her.

    At this moment, Qiu Yu had turned the tables on her.

    He was investigating the case for the Ministry of Justice. Though it was not good for Qiu Yu to hide in the mansion, it did not mean he was a person of bad character. If Shao Wanru was a generousdy, she would certainly forgive him because he was here on business. It was disgraceful for him to do such a thing as a noble childe.

    Today, Qiu Yu was indeed hiding to listen to the movement, but his target was Shao Wanru. Just now, when Madam Jiang led her to talk, no matter what she said, Qiu Yu would remember it and even extract other meanings from it as evidence. Of course, he did all of this to please Shao Yanru.

    He was actually an infatuated man!

    However, this crazed admirer of Shao Yanru really disgusted her.

    She had met Qiu Yu. At that time, she thought that he was dutiful. But now, she felt that he was excessively arrogant and conceited. Shao Yanru had already married the Emperor. What made him think he could fall in love and be with Shao Yanru?

    There was not much use for him, and he acted in a foolhardy manner. However, such a useless and impudent man gained the upper hand over her, knowing that she had no choice but to ept the reality. As long as he did things in the name of the Ministry of Justice, there was nothing she could do even though she was Princess Chen. How could she dare to interfere in the affairs of the Ministry of Justice?

    Shao Wanru kept knocking the wooden fish in her hands. The corners of her mouth moved silently while she silently recited the sutra. She simply ignored Qiu Yu.

    ¡°Princess Chen, please ept my sincere apologies. I¡¯d appreciate your great generosity if you forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault. When Prince Chen returns to the capital, I will go to your mansion to apologize!¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t respond to him, Qiu Yu bowed deeply again, lowering his head respectfully while speaking in a much more amiable manner.

    Prince Chen was not in the capital now, so it was inconvenient for him to visit Princess Chen.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, please go back first. Her Highness is reciting the Amitabha Pure Land Rebirth Dharani, which can¡¯t be interrupted. But my master will forgive you. You used to have a good rtionship with the First Miss. When we were in the Yuhui Nunnery, you helped the First Miss a lot. My master also appreciates your kindness!¡±

    Yujie bowed back to Qiu Yu for Shao Wanru and said softly.

    ¡°How could this matter has anything to do with Shao Yanru?¡± Several Madams present were stunned. Shao Yanru was now the Emperor¡¯s woman who had been out of favor. Many rumors about her were spreading among aristocratic families, though few had circted among the people. Many people had heard that Shao Yanru was not a decent woman. She hooked up with several princes, so the Emperor never touched her and simply drove her away to the Cold Pce.

    In the past, when Shao Yanru enjoyed a good reputation, no one would believe these romantic rumors. Now that they knew that she was not as innocent and nice as she appeared, many people had secretly wondered if she really had affairs with other men.

    Hearing Yujie¡¯s words, all of them turned to look at Qiu Yu, wondering about their rtionship secretly. They didn¡¯t know that Shao Yanru had something to do with Qiu Yu! Miss Shao, who used to be famous for her excellent reputation in the capital, was now Secondary Consort Shao with an unsavory reputation.

    Qiu Yu¡¯s face went red with embarrassment and then turned pale. In the end, he exploded with anger. Raising his head slowly, he looked at Yujie sharply. ¡°Even if you¡¯re Princess Chen¡¯s maid, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be punished by nationalw!¡±

    How could he let others know about his rtionship with Shao Yanru?

    ¡°Lord Qiu, I¡­ Did I say anything wrong?¡± Yujie looked confused, as if she couldn¡¯t figure out how she offended Qiu Yu.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a little maid. Don¡¯t talk too much if you don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m investigating the case, a case of the Ministry of Justice. Even if you have slightly offended Princess Chen, you can¡¯t take the consequences. Step aside. If you continue to talk nonsense, the Ministry of Justice will punish you severely!¡±

    Qiu Yu snapped in a harsh voice, swinging his sleeves backward with a gust of wind.

    In fact, he regretted helping Madam Jiang. Not only did he hear nothing useful, but also he was implicated. A servant girl prated his secret. It was totally not worth it. The next time, he would stay far away from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and avoid getting involved in their affairs.

    Compared with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he cared much more about Shao Yanru. Since she had already entered the Pce, he no longer needed to interact with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After scolding her in the name of the Ministry of Justice, he wanted to withdraw and didn¡¯t want to stay and argue against others. However, before he moved his feet, a voice stopped him.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, not really!¡±

 Chapter 1002 - Lord Qiu, Did You See it Clearly?

    <h4>Chapter 1002 Lord Qiu, Did You See it Clearly?</h4>

    Today, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was here to assist Shao Wanru. Moreover, she had to make it clear to Shao Wanru that she was on her side.

    Unexpectedly, Qiu Yu appeared. After observing the situation for a while, she spoke up and stopped him.

    She could see that Qiu Yu was about to leave, but Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t speak at the moment and her personal maid was rebuked. When no one helped her, she could step forward to show Shao Wanru her sincerity.

    Seeing that it was Infanta Yuan¡¯an, whom he didn¡¯t dare to offend, Qiu Yu quickly lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Infanta Yuan¡¯an!¡±

    ¡°You have a close rtionship with Secondary Consort Shao, so you helped Madam Jiang. I heard she had asked Marquis Xing¡¯s nephew to frame Princess Chen. There is evidence to prove that. But you said you hid behind the curtain for evidence. Do you have some doubts? Have you found any evidence to prove that Madam Jiang is innocent?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an spoke freely and frankly.

    She had the guts to say things others did not dare to say.

    After Yujie, she disclosed more information and was brutally frank about the fact that Qiu Yu and Shao Yanru had a special rtionship. Qiu Yu was here to help Madam Jiang, but why would he do that? Of course, it was because Madam Jiang was Shao Yanru¡¯s biological mother.

    ¡°Your Highness, please be careful with your words!¡± Qiu Yu shuddered all over and said in a tearing hurry, hinting that he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. Shao Yanru was now the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort. How could he covet the Emperor¡¯s woman?

    Thinking of her beloved woman now living alone in the pce, Qiu Yu felt resentful and painful. At this moment, he was inexplicably more annoyed with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. In the past, Infanta Yuan¡¯an got along very well with Shao Yanru. But now, to please Princess Chen, Infanta Yuan¡¯an delivered Shao Yanru a nasty blow.

    What a hypocritical woman!

    ¡°Lord Qiu, this girl is just Princess Chen¡¯s maid. Princess Chen is reciting sutra now, so we can¡¯t disturb her here. How about we talk it through? I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re here and what you heard just now. I hope your efforts will not be in vain.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s tone was diplomatic and polite. Although she was partial to Shao Wanru, she handled this matter with ease and natural poise. Hearing her words, all the Madams nodded approvingly.

    They all thought it was a good idea.

    Since everyone agreed, Zhao Xiran had no choice but to take Qiu Yu, Madam Jiang, and others to the living room outside. This hall was obviously not a good ce to talk.

    When they left and the two servant girls of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion went to do their jobs outside, Shao Wanru slowly opened her eyes and looked out of the door coldly.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Yujie said angrily in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that Lord Qiu hiding inside? If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there was a person hiding inside. First Miss has already married into the Pce. How could he ever dream of being with her?¡±

    Yujie didn¡¯t like Qiu Yu. Anyway, he had helped First Miss a lot in the past, although there were some things that he didn¡¯t mean to do. First Miss wouldn¡¯t have escaped so easily if it hadn¡¯t been for him.

    Now he popped up to help Madam Jiang. Yujie would never believe that this matter had nothing to do with First Miss.

    Shao Wanru shook her head, and her eyes softened. ¡°Did you smell the herbal medicines on Madam Jiang? How many kinds of herbs can you tell?¡±

    ¡°I can tell that there are four or fivemonly used medicines. The smell of these medicines is strong, but they don¡¯t have much effect on healing injuries. Their scents are heavy, and I suppose that was why the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion deliberately added them. They wanted others to know that Madam Jiang was seriously injured because of you.¡±

    The more Yujie talked about it, the angrier she became. That was a cheap trick to y on them. It was true that Madam Jiang was wounded, but she didn¡¯t need to use so much medicine. The several kinds of herbs were not for healing her wounds. What they needed was their pungent smell. By doing so, they could blow this matter into a major controversy and make others feel Princess Chen was overbearing and aggressive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s invite an imperial physician!¡± Shao Wanru nodded. Like Yujie, she could also smell several kinds of herbs. Notably, there was a faint but special smell of medicine. If it was really what she guessed, it was worth further investigation.

    ¡°Invite an imperial physician?¡± Yujie did not keep up with Shao Wanru¡¯s thoughts and was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°If we discover one trick, there must be a series of them. The smell of these medicines is so strong but they¡¯re of little use to the wounds. I have to doubt the intention of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Today, I¡¯m a guest and hence is at a disadvantage, which means I have to ept their arrangements sometimes. But if the Empress Dowager in the Pce intervenes, Old Madam can no longer control this matter no matter how much she wants to. Madam Jiang has other intentions, and different kinds of drugs should be distinguished. Of course, we need imperial physicians proficient in the drug vors!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    Yujie understood and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Your Highness, I will get the imperial physician in a moment!¡±

    ¡°Wait a little longer. I can¡¯t faint as soon as they leave!¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion waited for her with a trap, but she had no choice but toe. It was not that she couldn¡¯t break out of the trap. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was an important part of the whole n. Even if she didn¡¯t like Princess Chen and even wanted her to die, she had to help her at this time.

    With Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere in the matters she had been nning to deal with!

    ¡°Ask the imperial physician to distinguish the vors of drugs on Madam Jiang. Besides, there seems to be one faint vor. Sometimes, I can smell it, but sometimes I can¡¯t¡­¡± Shao Wanru whispered again. The imperial physician of the Imperial Institute of Medicine should be able to distinguish it.

    A thought suddenly came to her mind and she stopped speaking. ¡°Does Madam Jiang want the smell of medicine on her to be so strong? Or someone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion also knows well about medicine?¡± Suddenly, she recalled a habitual gesture of Zhao Xiran.

    ¡°Did she want to feel the pulse at that time?

    ¡°Could it be that Zhao Xiran also knows medical skills?¡±

    This idea seemed to be odd, but it was rooted in her heart. It was easy to find out the truth through small details.

    ¡°Yujie, you made a sachet to help you calm down, right? Do you bring it with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yujie reached out to take off the sachet hanging on her waist and handed it to Shao Wanru¡­

    In the living room, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was at the seat of honor, for her status was the most distinguished, and Zhao Xiran was sitting next to her. Madam Jiang was the one supposed to sit beside Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but she looked ghastly pale and seemingly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. In the end, she sat down near Zhao Xiran. The other Madams took the seats for guests.

    Qiu Yu wanted to leave, but he couldn¡¯t.

    After everyone sat down, the maid served tea and walked out. Then Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked at Qiu Yu and said with a serious expression, ¡°Lord Qiu, please tell me what you saw just now. There are several Madams of noble character and high prestige here. It¡¯s best for them to bear witness to your words!¡±

    As long as Shao Wanru was not present, Infanta Yuan¡¯an could remain generous and fair when dealing with affairs. At this time, she asked in a deep voice with the same calm demeanor as that of Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, please tell us the truth!¡± Zhao Xiran also said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Qiu. Tell us what you saw and heard just now. The servant girl beside Princess Chen forced me to eat pastries. I had a good intention for them, but¡­ that servant girl took advantage of Princess Chen¡¯s power to humiliate me!¡± Madam Jiang added.

    She had been feeling quite aggrieved just now. Yujie, the damned servant girl, forced her to have the pastries. But why did everyone suspect that she was arrogant?

    As long as Qiu Yu could point it out, she could take this opportunity to turn the situation around and put the me on Shao Wanru. Thinking of this, she was filled with excitement. Despite her injuries, she urged, ¡°Lord Qiu, please tell us the truth. Infanta Yuan¡¯an and several Madams will uphold justice. You arrived early and must have seen everything clearly.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Zhao Xiran was so angry that she secretly pulled her handkerchief a few times. Madam Jiang had been quite clever in dealing with people, but now she looked too anxious to behave properly. Zhao Xiran wondered if she had be foolish after spending too much time in the Yuhui Nunnery. Madam Jiang took this matter for granted as if she had known that Qiu Yu was hiding inside.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, please make it clear!¡± Zhao Xiran had no choice but to interrupt Madam Jiang. If she went on, who knew what horrifying words she would say?

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Qiu Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly. He really didn¡¯t see it. At that time, Yujie stood with her back to him, plus she is a humble servant, so he didn¡¯t see everything that Yujie did. Besides, he focused almost all his attention on Shao Wanru because Princess Chen was his main aim. How could he notice the interaction between a servant girl and Madam Jiang?

    ¡°You¡­¡± It was a heavy blow to Madam Jiang. Her face beaming with joy stiffened. She asked again, word by word, ¡°Lord Qiu, did you see us clearly?¡±

    There was a pleading look in her eyes. As long as Qiu Yu seemed to say ¡°yes¡±, she could seize the opportunity to exert her strength. Even if she couldn¡¯t do anything to Shao Wanru, she could crack down on her loyal servant girl here. No matter what, she was still the Madam of Marquis Xing and Shao Wanru¡¯s elder. Just because of these two reasons, Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl could never be rude to her.

    However, Qiu Yu lowered his eyes. He understood what Madam Jiang meant, but he really didn¡¯t see it at that time. In addition, he didn¡¯t think a maid would dare to treat her roughly like that. Her words sounded like a lie, and Madam Jiang also asked him to give false testimony. He had already gotten into so much trouble today. At this time, he should stay impartial. As an official in the Ministry of Justice, he could easily figure out what was the most important thing at this time.

    Madam Jiang was not Shao Yanru, so he didn¡¯t want to spend too much effort protecting her.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, I saw it clearly. That maid only treated you to tea and some pastries. I really didn¡¯t see anything else!¡± Qiu Yu said apologetically.

    If he didn¡¯t see it, he didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. Moreover, what he said might involve Princess Chen in trouble. At this time, he should try his best to keep a low profile.

    ¡°Lord Qiu, how could you not see it? It was over there. That bitch, at that time, there were few people, and she¡­¡± Madam Jiang was not convinced and stood up with resentment.

    ¡°Mother, please sit down and talk. Don¡¯t worry. Does your head still hurt? Let¡¯s slow down a little! Calm down.¡± Zhao Xiran reached out to hold Madam Jiang, who was nearly out of control, and said softly. After pulling her to sit down, she served her a cup of tea and looked at her with soft eyes.

    Since Madam Jiang was so muddle-headed, she had no other choice at the moment!

    Her words seemed to have a strangely fast effect on the furious Madam Jiang, who then sat down and drank the tea obediently. When she put the teacup down, she looked very calm. She reached out and touched her head. ¡°I have a headache. It seems that my head is messed up. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I was fine before!¡±

 Chapter 1003 - Did She Lose Control of the

    <h4>Chapter 1003 Did She Lose Control of the Emotions or the Mind?</h4>

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, Eldest Young Madam, please get an imperial physician for my Lady. She fainted!¡± Yujie ran in in a hurry, looking flustered.

    ¡°What? Did she pass out?¡± Zhao Xiran was stunned and asked in a hurry.

    ¡°My Lady has been in poor health these days. She suddenly cked out when chanting sutras. Eldest Young Madam, could you please send for an imperial physician from the Pce?¡± Yujie was with great anxiety.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call in a doctor first.¡± Zhao Xiran chose otherwise.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t. Ordinary doctors might not be capable enough to deal with her illness. If so, we can¡¯t bear the responsibility!¡± Yujie looked so anxious as if she was going to cry immediately.

    No matter how much Shao Wanru favored her, as a humble maid, she couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of this severe emergency.

    ¡°But, at the moment¡­ I can¡¯t do get any imperial physician¡­¡± Zhao Xiran hesitated. She didn¡¯t lie, but in truth, both Madam Jiang and Old Madam had the authority to approve that.

    ¡°Anyone? Go and fetch an imperial physician at once!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an, standing by for a chance to show goodwill, ordered an old maid beside her.

    The old maid hurriedly left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on Princess Chen first. Maybe she swooned because of Madam Jiang.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an rose to her feet, shing her eyes at Madam Jiang.

    Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t fill up gaps in her exnation of what she had done. She looked guilty and flustered, well on her way to shifting all the me to Shao Wanru.

    Her dishonorable acts in the mourning hall must have knocked Shao Wanru out.

    ¡°Carry Princess Chen to the courtyard nearby to have a rest, and wait for the imperial physician toe.¡± Zhao Xiran instructed, asking several servant girls to leave with Yujie.

    Shao Wanru fell into a faint, but she couldn¡¯t let hery unconscious in the mourning hall. Besides, they needed a proper ce for the imperial physician to examine her carefully.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Eldest Young Madam Shao, see you again! I¡¯d better leave you in peace so you can help Princess Chen without interruptions. Also, I have some business to attend to.¡± Qiu Yu took two steps forward and said.

    He had wanted to leave for a long time. If he had any chance, he would go away. This matter embarrassed him a lot.

    ¡°How could you walk away just like that?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked with a knowing smirk at him.

    Qiu Yu, inexplicably, panicked and asked with confusion in his eyes, ¡°But is there anything else, Infanta Yuan¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that you may not exin it away when Prince Chen returns one day. He might think that you pissed Princess Chen off,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said, curling up the corner of her mouth.

    Prince Chen never had the patience to wait for an exnation. He had just broken Qu Xinghong¡¯s hand at the pce gate before Qu Xinghong coulde up with any excuses. Now it was Qiu Yu¡¯s turn.

    For some reason, Infanta Yuan¡¯an found some pleasure in seeing him make an ass of himself. Her second brother had suffered, and she was very bitter about that. But this time, she felt good because Qiu Yu would also get punished.

    Compared with Qiu Yu, her second brother was good-for-nothing. But so what? Qiu Yu also came a cropper at Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I was here for a case. Besides, I¡¯ve never provoked Princess Chen or talked to her. Instead, Madam Jiang¡­¡± Qiu Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched as he cast Madam Jiang a significant nce.

    In a case like that, how could he not think about Prince Chen¡¯s tyranny? His problem seemed insignificantpared with Madam Jiang¡¯s. Anyway, Madam Jiang had done so many disgraceful things. After she framed Princess Chen on purpose just now, Qiu Yu had such a panic fear. Lucky for him, he made the right choice and did not frame up Princess Chen with Madam Jiang. Otherwise, he would not have been able to get away.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, let¡¯s talk about thister. When Prince Chen gets back to the capital, I will visit him and apologize. Now I have errands to run for the Ministry of Justice. Please excuse me!¡± Qiu Yu bowed deeply to Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    His heart was beating fast with fright, and he had a foreboding that it was dangerous to stay here. He had to leave as soon as possible to avoid trouble.

    This time, Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t stop him. She smiled and nodded. ¡°See you then, Lord Qiu!¡±

    Her tongue sounded polite and kind. Nevertheless, she knew deep down that Qiu Yu, who had been painfully entangled, could no longer pull himself away from this matter, no matter how fast he walked away now.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, let¡¯s go and see her together!¡± Zhao Xiran invited her. She could see that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was here to support Shao Wanru and would not leave easily.

    ¡°Humph? Infanta Yuan¡¯an must have made up her mind to help Shao Wanru.¡± Zhao Xiran thought of this unexpected thing with a slight frown. Now, there was one more vigorous opponent: Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look together!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded readily.

    ¡°Xiran, I¡¯ll go too. I want to see if Wanru is okay.¡± Madam Jiang seemed to have suddenly sobered up. By grabbing Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand, she rose to her feet with difficulty.

    ¡°Mother, you should go back and rest. You¡¯ve been in poor health, so you¡¯d better rest for a while.¡± Zhao Xiranforted her.

    ¡°No, I must go. I can¡¯t let anything happen to Wanru here!¡± Madam Jiang looked very obstinate and reached out to pull Zhao Xiran. It seemed as if she would not let Zhao Xiran go there without her. She was somewhat abnormal and got a little overexcited.

    ¡°Mother, calm down. Princess Chen will be okay. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be all right!¡± Zhao Xiran reassured and pacified her kindly with great patience. Her soft and gentle voice soundedforting.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Madam Jiang asked suspiciously, ¡°Will Princess Chen be fine?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, mother!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled reassuringly.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s great. I¡¯m d Princess Chen is fine. At a nce, I knew her trusted maid was not a good one. We should keep watch on her movements in case she should do anything to hurt Princess Chen.¡± Madam Jiang murmured repeatedly. It seemed that she was talking to Zhao Xiran, but no one knew for sure to whom she was speaking.

    Finally, Infanta Yuan¡¯an and several Madams noticed something unusual. One of them couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eldest Young Madam Shao, Madam Jiang¡­ Is there anything wrong with her?¡±

    However they looked at her, they didn¡¯t think she was in a normal state of mind. They had mocked Madam Jiang in their hearts. Even in that situation, she wanted to frame Princess Chen and draw Qiu Yu over to her side, forcing him to admit he had seen the maid do something wrong. To them, Madam Jiang had gotten what she deserved after doing so many evil things.

    Even in such an emergency, Madam Jiang chose to provoke Princess Chen rather than plead with her. She was such a fool!

    ¡°Mother¡­ Ever since she went down Yuhui Nunnery, she¡­ she has been behaving very oddlytely!¡± Zhao Xiran lowered her head, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Did any doctor check her out?¡± another Madam asked while pondering over the matter. ¡°She must have been locked up for a long time, so her behavior bes highly irregr. Or maybe this former Madam of Marquis Xing, who had a glorious past, went made after a series of blows?

    The few Madams with the same kind of thinking observed Madam Jiang in astonishment.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s expression looked normal at this moment, but she held her daughter-inw¡¯s sleeves rigidly with great strength, which didn¡¯t look right. Madam Jiang was an elder, but she pulled Zhao Xiran¡¯s sleeves like a stubborn child. Though her face was calm, her ssy eyes seemed overly excited. When a Madam met her gaze, she was so scared that she immediately looked away.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes appeared agitated and ferocious.

    ¡°She has been checked by a doctor. He didn¡¯t say anything, just saying she needed to recover from her injury first!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled and fudged the answer. Neither did she say Madam Jiang was crazy, nor did she admit she was insane. However, judging by Madam Jiang¡¯s conduct, the others on the spot thought she would be cracked, sooner orter.

    ¡°Send your mother-inw to have a rest. How can shee out when she is like this? She has even annoyed Princess Chen!¡± a Madam stood up and said.

    Since she had mental problems, how could she be allowed to wander around? Fortunately, she just made a scene before the mourning hall and hadn¡¯t yet hit anyone. If she struck Princess Chen, even the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wouldnd itself in serious trouble.

    Everyone sneered at Madam Jiang behind her. They would understand her strange behaviors when they saw that she was delirious. After all, she was out of her senses. No wonder she had done so many disgraceful things and talked nonsense.

    Everyone was very tolerant of a person who had mental problems.

    ¡°Come on, send your Madam back to rest!¡± Zhao Xiran raised her voice after thanking the other Madams¡¯ kindness.

    Two maids came over to send Madam Jiang back. However, she seized Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand with great strength and refused to let go. They couldn¡¯t pull her away no matter how hard they tried.

    The two maids could not take away Madam Jiang by force in front of everyone, so they could only try to coax and persuade her into leaving with them, but they failed.

    ¡°Take Madam Jiang with us and let her rest outside. Let¡¯s go to see Princess Chen!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said impatiently.

    Anyway, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t pull Madam Jiang away.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Xiran said helplessly. She reached out to hold Madam Jiang¡¯s hand and graciously walked out with her, seemingly not disgusted by her at all. Along the way, Zhao Xiran took good care of Madam Jiang and walked very slowly. From time to time, she would deliberately stop andfort Madam Jiang in a gentle voice.

    Seeing Zhao Xiran like this, several Madams following them nodded secretly. ¡°Minister Zhao¡¯s eldest legitimate daughter is indeed decent and filial.¡±

    They followed the servants of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to an empty courtyard beside the sacrificial hall. Yujie happened toe out with red eyes as they entered. When she saw Infanta Yuan¡¯an and others, she hurried forward and said, ¡°Greetings, Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Eldest Young Madam. Her Highness is not awake yet. I want to go to the door to see if the imperial physician is here!¡±

    ¡°Rx. Why are you so anxious? Some people at the door are waiting for the imperial physician, who will soon arrive. Nothing will be dyed. Hasn¡¯t your master woken up yet?¡± asked Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°She is in aa. I don¡¯t know what I can do!¡± Yujie was so worried that she was near to tears. Such an emergency happened when there were no other masters in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. As a servant girl, it was not strange for her to feel scared and flustered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look. Serve your master nearby. At this time, you can¡¯t leave her alone!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an scolded in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I will go back to apany my Lady immediately!¡± Yujie nodded obediently. After bowing to Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she turned around and hurried back.

    ¡°This maid is sensible.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded, praising Yujie in her heart. Suddenly, she remembered that Yujie was the same maid who stood before Shao Wanru and saved her from the misfortune when she pushed her brother down. As a result, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had to give in and help Shao Wanru. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew the ins and outs of the matter, her face darkened¡­

 Chapter 1004 - The Suspicious Reason

    <h4>Chapter 1004 The Suspicious Reason</h4>

    ¡°Her Highness¡­¡± The imperial physician put down his hand and frowned. ¡°What was wrong with her just now?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Zhao Xiran were waiting inside the room while the rest were sitting outside. It was very quiet all around. Many Madams lowered their heads but strained their ears to catch what was happening inside.

    ¡°My Lady is fine, but¡­¡± Speaking of this, Yujie suddenly looked stunned and panicked as if she had thought of something, her eyes wide with horror.

    ¡°But what was wrong?¡± The imperial physician asked, a little anxiously. He couldn¡¯t find anything unusual at the moment, but Princess Chen couldn¡¯t faint for no reason.

    ¡°When the Madam of Marquis Xing made trouble, my Lady had been reciting the sutra. It seemed that she was trying hard to suppress something. Later on¡­ Later¡­¡± Yujie stammered. ¡°Then, after Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Madams left, my Lady suddenly stood up in a rage and then passed out.¡±

    ¡°Her Highness is in a rage? Conduct disorder?¡± The imperial physician immediately concluded.

    ¡°Yes. My Lady has always been gentle and never lost her temper. She is used to speaking in a mild tone. Previously, she seemed to have held back something. Later, she threw the wooden fish away as if she could no longer control the rage in her heart. But everything was perfectly well before that. What happened to her?¡±

    Yujie nodded repeatedly, her eyes in panic. She freaked outpletely.

    The Madams sitting outside looked at each other and saw the panic in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°They were in the mourning hall. Was there anything evil offending Princess Chen?¡±

    Some quick-witted people pointed to Madam Jiang, who sat aside nkly and behaved much more differently than before.

    A few madams were familiar with Madam Jiang in the past. In their memory, she was definitely not like this. Never would she bark out the orders to make the servants get tea and snacks in a mourning hall, which was quite disrespectful to the deceased. In addition, she even ndered Princess Chen.

    The situation was getting more and more bizarre. ¡°Have they been possessed?¡±

    Thinking of this, the few Madams couldn¡¯t help shivering, and their eyes twinkled with fear. These creepy things scared them, who liked worshiping Buddha and had superstitious beliefs.

    However, the imperial physician did not believe this. His eyes flickered as he thought of another possibility. Being an imperial physician in the Pce, he had seen many sinister schemes and was bound to think of it in a more practical way.

    ¡°When did Princess Chen behave abnormally?¡± the imperial physician asked, his face severe.

    ¡°When we entered the mansion, our Lady was fine, butter¡­ Later, when we came to the courtyard where the memorial ritual was held¡­¡± Yujie answered while thinking as if she was trying hard to recall what had happened. ¡°I think our Lady was fine when she knelt to recite scriptures. Later, when I went to serve Madam Jiang, I noticed she didn¡¯t look right!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to go and check on her, but Madam Jiang was making a mess of it, so I couldn¡¯t leave and had to calm her down first! When Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Eldest Young Madam took Madam Jiang away, I finally had time to return to my Lady. She looked terrible and seemed to suppress something painfully. After that, she lost control!¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang was still making a fuss at that time?¡± The imperial physician was sharp enough to grasp the main point and his heart skipped a beat.

    As an imperial physician, he certainly did not want to be involved in any conspiracy. But now that he was part of it, he had to try his best to unravel the mystery. Otherwise, he might take the me.

    ¡°It seemed that Madam Jiang had directed all her energies to create a disturbance today. She had used Princess Chen of being rude to her. A moment ago, she was trying to frame Princess Chen. In particr, she ced a chair and arge table at the door of the mourning hall, sitting there to drink tea and eat snacks. She even ordered Princess Chen¡¯s maid to serve her!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an interrupted.

    ¡°How could she do such a thing?¡± It sounded incredible to the imperial physician. How stupid Madam Jiang was to act like that! However, he would never have guessed that Madam Jiang, who thought she had this matter well in hand, did all of this on purpose and made deliberate attempts to provoke Shao Wanru.

    However, in the eyes of the imperial physician, she must have be crazy to apply these schemes.

    ¡°So, Madam Jiang is crazy, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen was fine before. Even when she arrived at the mourning hall, she looked okay. So, who had approached her?¡± A glimmer came into the imperial physician¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Many people were in the mourning hall, and there were moreing and going. We¡¯ve arranged many people there, so investigating this case may not be easy!¡± Zhao Xiran frowned and interrupted.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, when our Lady came in, the only outsider who was close to her was the Madam of Marquis Xing. She had been sitting right beside our Lady for a long time while our Lady was kneeling on the ground. Then she moved to the door to make a scene. No other servants got close to our Lady during this period!¡± Yujie reported.

    Both those Madams sitting outside and the imperial physician inside widened their eyes in shock. ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is truly insane, and so is Madam Jiang, the Madam of Marquis Xing!¡±

    Princess Chen, noble with exalted status, was kneeling, but Madam Jiang was sittingfortably. Even if she was the elder of Princess Chen, her disrespectful deeds humiliated the royal family.

    Many Madams stole a sideways nce at Madam Jiang, who appeared to be a little strange: she frowned and reacted slowly. Was it because she lived a very ascetic life in the Yuhui Nunnery for too long a time, or because she was simply out of her mind?

    ¡°Where is the Madam of Marquis Xing? May I check up on her?¡± the imperial physician stood up and asked.

    ¡°She is in the outer room!¡± said Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my mother!¡± Zhao Xiran refused with a smile.

    They spoke almost at the same time. After they finished speaking, they looked at each other and smiled as if they were still close friends like old times.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was the first to stand up. She flicked her sleeves and stretched out her hand to guide him. ¡°Imperial physician,e with me to see the Madam of Marquis Xing. I also feel she is not right!¡±

    After that, she ignored Zhao Xiran and turned to walk out. Likewise, the imperial physician also turned a blind eye to Zhao Xiran and followed Infanta Yuan¡¯an out.

    Both of them used to be well-known nobledies in the capital city, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s status was just slightly higher than Zhao Xiran¡¯s. In terms of power, Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was more powerful than the Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. But this time, it was different. Even if Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not married, she would soon be Princess Zhou. In the future, she was very like to be the Empress.

    Compared with her, Zhao Xiran was markedly inferior. After all, her husband was not even an heir of a duke. How could the imperial physician care about her opinions?

    Zhao Xiran, facing such a sharp contrast, violently twisted the handkerchief in her hand with an angry glint in her eyes. She could hardly control herself. Nevertheless, she regained herposure quickly. While rubbing the handkerchief, she turned her head to look at Shao Wanru on the bed, for she might be the only person who could notice herpse.

    The curtain at the head of the bed dropped, so she couldn¡¯t see what was inside. With her back to her, Yujie picked up Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and moved it into the curtain. Seeing her hand limp andid, Zhao Xiran knew Shao Wanru was still unconscious.

    She felt relieved and said, ¡°Yujie, take good care of Princess Chen. I have to go and see how it is going outside!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, please do as you like!¡± Yujie turned around and bowed to Zhao Xiran respectfully. She stood in front of Shao Wanru¡¯s bed with a nervous look. After all, she had a great responsibility when Shao Wanru fainted because she was her personal principal maid.

    Zhao Xiran found nothing unusual and turned to leave.

    Behind the curtain, Shao Wanru was veryposedly looking at Zhao Xiran when she walked out. Most notably, she saw a sachet hanging on her belt and smelled its light scent, which could help ease people¡¯s minds. If Zhao Xiran hadn¡¯t suddenly gotten up and overreacted, the light smell couldn¡¯t havee out from her abruptly.

    With the fragrance on her and the delicate smell of the medicine in the room, no one could notice the particr scent.

    However, Shao Wanru was sensitive to the smell of medicine and paid special attention to Zhao Xiran, who hadpletely lost her marbles for a second because of Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Because of this string of coincidences, Shao Wanru got close to the truth, the corners of her mouth lifting silently. Things were exactly what she had thought: Madam Jiang had¡­

    ¡°Madam, please stretch out your hand!¡± Outside, the imperial physician looked at Madam Jiang and instructed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to see a doctor!¡± Madam Jiang seemed to havee to her senses at this time. She shook her head and took back her hand with a gloomy face.

    The imperial physician felt awkward but didn¡¯t withdraw his hand poised in midair. ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better let me check on you!¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang, please let him do it. You know what, Princess Chen might have been plotted against!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said. Well, this charge sounded severe. If Madam Jiang didn¡¯t allow the imperial physician to examine her, she wouldy herself open to suspicion.

    Madam Jiang frowned and was about to argue, but Zhao Xiran¡¯s voice came. ¡°Mother, please let the imperial physician check you out. You happen to feel a little ufortable. I wanted to go to the Pce not long ago and invited an imperial physician over to deal with your illness. Imperial physicians must be much better than those ordinary doctors who treated you before!¡±

    Zhao Xiran walked to Madam Jiang aftering out from the inside and said softly.

    Madam Jiang looked at her with a frown and slowly stretched out her hand. Zhao Xiran personally helped her put her hand on the pillow that was used for feeling the pulse and put a handkerchief on her wrist.

    The imperial physician put his hand on her wrist and started to feel her pulse with a grave look.

    After a while, he put down his hand and looked up to observe Madam Jiang¡¯s face, which looked unhealthy at first nce. Her skin stretched taut over her high cheekbones, and her eyes appeared gloomy.

    ¡°What kind of medicine is she taking?¡±

    ¡°She has been sick since she was in the Jingxin Monastery. She came back just in time, so we invited several doctors to check up on her. Under their instructions, she took some medicine. Is there anything wrong with the medicine?¡± Zhao Xiran also frowned and asked the imperial physician uneasily in a low voice.

    The imperial physician¡¯s suspicious gaze fell on Madam Jiang, and he sniffed and drew in a faint scent through his nose.

    There was a strong smell of incense and medicine on Madam Jiang. If the imperial physician didn¡¯t get suspicious beforehand, he wouldn¡¯t catch the whiff of something peculiar. He sized Madam Jiang up, and his eyes fell on the handkerchief in her hand.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, could I take a look at your handkerchief?¡±

 Chapter 1005 - The Coarse But Conspicuous Sachet

    Chapter 1005 The Coarse But Conspicuous Sachet

    ¡°Doctor, my mother is a woman, and you are a man. I suppose it¡¯s not appropriate for you to take her handkerchief!¡± Zhao Xiran frowned and said with an ugly face.

    How could a man examine a woman¡¯s handkerchief at will?

    ¡°Why do you need to do that?¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s face fell. She ignored Zhao Xiran¡¯s words and asked.

    ¡°Madam, there seems to be something on your handkerchief,¡± the imperial physician said implicitly.

    ¡°What¡¯s on my handkerchief? Is it in your way?¡± asked Madam Jiang. She clenched the handkerchief tightly and did not let it go.

    The imperial physician replied politely, ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s bad or not. Please let me see it. I know I should avoid touching your items to avoid arousing suspicion as a man. But I only need to take a look. You can ask a maid to bring it over.¡± Although the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was falling into decay with each passing day, an imperial physician couldn¡¯t jump to a judgment without any evidence.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Zhao Xiran wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s downcast eyes scanned Zhao Xiran¡¯s face. At this time, her eyes looked much clearer than before, but there was a hint of viciousness.

    Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t help but lower her head.

    ¡°Give it to the imperial physician!¡± Madam Jiang handed the handkerchief to a servant girl beside her. The servant took it over and passed it to the imperial physician, who did not reach out to receive it. He only approached to sniff it and then said, ¡°Madam, there is a smell of medicine in this handkerchief that can derange people¡¯s minds.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Madam Jiang didn¡¯t understand and asked.

    The Madams around them strained their ears to catch what they were saying. Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s thoughtful gaze swept across Zhao Xiran, who stood nearby with her head lowered, and then Madam Jiang.

    Unlike those Madams, she got along well with Zhao Xiran in the past. Although people evaluated them differently, they both enjoyed an excellent reputation. Infanta Yuan¡¯an, measuring Zhao Xiran¡¯s corn by her own bushel, believed there must be something fishy behind an enviable reputation.

    If it was true with Shao Yanru and her, Zhao Xiran might not be an exception.

    ¡°Madam, let me make it clear. The smell of medicine on this handkerchief can turn your brain and lead to some erratic behaviors. Although its smell is light, the medicine is quite strong. You won¡¯t feel anything strange when you smell it. It will take effect after a while.¡±

    The imperial physician exined.

    ¡°Is¡­ is someone trying to harm the Madam of Marquis Xing?¡± a madam asked in surprise.

    ¡°Not the Madam of Marquis Xing, but Princess Chen,¡± someone pointed to the inner room and said. It was Princess Chen who was lying unconscious inside now. Compared with her, Madam Jiang looked fine.

    ¡°To harm Princess Chen?¡± Another Madam gasped and covered the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief in a reflex action. Suddenly, she nced at Madam Jiang¡¯s handkerchief in the maid¡¯s hand and immediately took her handkerchief away, not daring to wipe on her mouth corners and nose.

    ¡°No wonder Madam Jiang behaved squirrelly today. In a while, she kicked up such a fuss. Worse still, without a shadow of a doubt, she kept telling us the details of something that never happened.¡± Another Madam paid attention to her weird deeds. When she recalled Madam Jiang¡¯s behaviors, she found Madam Jiang had been acting foolishly, which was so different from the past.

    ¡°But even if the handkerchief had a smell of medicine, what does it have to do with Princess Chen? Why would Princess Chen faint?¡± Zhao Xiran raised her head and asked softly.

    Was it an ident that Shao Wanru fainted?

    The imperial physician frowned. This matter was not easy to exin. Normally, Princess Chen would only behave abnormally and would not pass out.

    ¡°Doctor, take a look at this!¡± Yujie came out of the inner room and pulled off a sachet hanging from her waist. It was roughly made, not exquisite at all. Yujie, not good at needlework, made it herself. She was all thumbs when it came to sewing. Therefore, it took her a lot of effort to make such a sachet.

    All the Madams present were masters in stitching and sewing. When they saw such a coarse sachet hanging on the personal principal maid of Princess Chen, they all sneered subconsciously.

    None of their personal servant girls and old maids would ept such an inferior sachet. It came as a great surprise to them that Princess Chen¡¯s principal maid would wear this crudely made and extremely ugly sachet!

    Yujie did not use any eye-catching threads or special techniques to make this sachet, but it sessfully attracted a lot of attention.

    After all, it was too ugly and rough to be overlooked.

    ¡°Doctor, please take a look. There is some medicine in it that can purify my heart and help me calm down. It¡¯s very effective with a faint scent. When wearing it, I feel more peaceful to serve my master!¡± Yujie said as she handed the sachet to the imperial physician.

    The imperial physician took it over and sniffed at it suspiciously. Then, he cut a thread on it with a needle and smelled the herbs in it carefully. After pouring something inside into his palm, he sniffed again and looked at it closely. With a nod, he concluded. ¡°Right. There is some medicine that can soothe people¡¯s minds!¡±

    He nodded but then shook his head. ¡°No wonder, no wonder!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Why didn¡¯t Madam Jiang faint, but Princess Chen did?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an keenly grasped the key point and asked.

    The imperial physician returned the sachet in his hand to Yujie, and then exined, ¡°The smell of medicine on Madam Jiang¡¯s handkerchief can agitate people. Princess Chen must have been affected by it, or¡­¡± The imperial physician paused and looked at Madam Jiang and Zhao Xiran suspiciously. Since this matter had happened in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, it should have something to do with these two female masters of this mansion.

    ¡°Doctor, please enlighten us!¡± Yujie thought that the imperial physician would keep them guessing, so she grasped the sachet and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Maybe, someone was plotting against Princess Chen, but her personal maid happened to carry a sachet that could help her calm down. In addition, Princess Chen seemed to have be fidgety and restless, and she must have taken a lot of effort to pacify herself. She might be in weak health. Thus, even though she took in the scent from the sachet that helped soothe her mind, she still fainted!¡±

    The imperial physician vaguely suggested someone was scheming against Princess Chen so that she fainted. Of course, it might also be a coincidence.

    ¡°You mean Princess Chen smelled and endured the scent of medicine in my mother¡¯s handkerchief at the very beginning? At that time, the medicine in the maid¡¯s sachet was useless, but it workedter. Why? Didn¡¯t this maid apany Princess Chen the whole time? Or, she didn¡¯t wear the sachet at first and took it with herter on?¡±

    Zhao Xiran goggled at Yujie in surprise.

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was under suspicion, and it was the same with the maid. Furthermore, Princess Chen herself couldn¡¯t prove herself to bepletely innocent. After all, Yujie was Princess Chen¡¯s trusted maid who came here from Jiangzhou with her, not a maid sent by the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Inside the room, Shao Wanru silently raised the corner of her mouth. ¡°Zhao Xiran is not bad. With a few specious words, she shook off the shadow of a doubt the imperial physician cast on her and led other people¡¯s suspicious eyes to me.¡±

    A maid didn¡¯t dare to hurt Princess Chen, but what if she instructed her to do that?

    Otherwise, how could there suddenly be a sachet with the herbs counteracting the medicine on the handkerchief? Princess Chen, who was trying hard to fight back the ufortable feeling, did nothing to eliminate the drug effect. Instead, she cked out after taking in the smell from the sachet, which coincidentally had the opposite effect.

    However, Shao Wanru had thought about all the things that Zhao Xiran wanted to say. She¡¯d like to see how the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would clean up the mess today. Madam Jiang was not easy to deal with, though she did something stupid when in a daze. Now that Madam Jiang who could speak clearly must havee to her senses, it was no longer easy for Zhao Xiran to fool her.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam wasn¡¯t right. After my master entered the room, Madam Jiang asked me to do this and that. Then, she moved away from my master and made me run errands nearby. Only when Infanta Yuan¡¯an and a few Madams entered did I have the time to serve my Lady, and I stayed beside her after the other left.¡±

    Yujie said calmly because Princess Chen had already told her how to respond to this situation. Her eyes fell on Zhao Xiran. At first, she thought Eldest Young Madam was nice. But now, as Princess Chen had said, Zhao Xiran, who had intervened in this matter, was not as innocent as she appeared.

    ¡°Well, perhaps Princess Chen first smelled the medicine scent from the Madam of Marquis Xing and then the maid¡¯s sachet. Then thetter scent couldn¡¯t suppress the former, so Princess Chen fainted. Since this is the reason, it¡¯s not a big problem. She needs to rest for a while and then take some medicine to help her calm down!¡±

    After finding the cause of the illness, the imperial physician no longer wanted to stay here. Such a dispute would never be a good thing for him. He had to leave as soon as possible.

    After that, he turned around to prescribe Shao Wanru some medicine.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor. My maid will take you to the wing room to write the prescription!¡± Zhao Xiran said softly. She waved her hand and called a maid to lead the imperial physician away.

    Madam Jiang remained silent, and her face clouded over.

    ¡°Doctor, please wait a moment!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an suddenly spoke up to stop him.

    ¡°Is there anything else, Infanta Yuan¡¯an?¡± Zhao Xiran asked with a smile. The imperial physician stopped and had a hunch that something terrible would happen. But he was really afraid of getting involved in this kind of thing. What he wanted was to write a prescription and leave. As for what would happen next, it would have nothing to do with an imperial physician like him.

    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an smiled demurely in an imposing manner. As the most valued granddaughter of Ruiping Great Elder Princess, Infanta Yuan¡¯an could dominate the scene by sheer force of character. This was one of the reasons that she won the trust of other nobledies. In the past, she had settled lots of disputes for those nobledies.

    During the process, her imposing manner yed an indispensable role. Conflicts weremon among these nobledies who seldom made any concession. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was the one who spoke to both sides in the dispute to smooth things over, which was a challenging job for others. After all, if Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t handle one conflict properly, it would cause more problems.

    ¡°Are you also not feeling well, Infanta Yuan¡¯an? Why don¡¯t you have the check-up in another room? Princess Chen has to rest here.¡± Zhao Xiran had a bad feeling, so she smiled and came up with an excuse to send her away.

    The imperial physician nodded repeatedly. As long as it was not about Princess Chen, he was willing to help!

 Chapter 1006 - Madam Jiang Out of Control

    <h4>Chapter 1006 Madam Jiang Out of Control</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. We have to work out what has happened. After all, it¡¯s rted to Princess Chen. We can¡¯t keep Princess Chen¡¯s people out of it, can we? None of us here can decide for Princess Chen!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an reached out and dragged in all the Madams present.

    The few madams who started to panic nodded repeatedly. This kind of thing was no longer idle gossip now.

    Since they could not leave, they hoped this tumult would subside soon.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s words were very reasonable, so they could only nod in agreement.

    If Madam Jiang was a kind elder who sincerely cared for Princess Chen, she could speak on behalf of Princess Chen. But in the current situation, Madam Jiang was not above suspicion. Therefore, no one dared to say that she could represent Princess Chen.

    Before Zhao Xiran could say anything else, Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked the imperial physician, ¡°Princess Chen would behave abnormally after smelling this medicine and lose her mind temporarily. What if there was a man beside her at that time?¡±

    As soon as she said that, everyone¡¯s faces changed dramatically. A timid Madam holding a cup shivered with fear, making the cup cover sway with a light sh.

    Then the room eerily quieted down.

    Qiu Yu? Qiu Yu from the Ministry of Justice was there at that time, but he dered that he was there for a case. If there was something malicious, did it mean that some people nned to ruin Princess Chen¡¯s reputation?

    Since Prince Chen had left the capital city, ordinary people couldn¡¯t deal with Princess Chen this way. This matter must have something to do with the royal family.

    It was still unknown who would be the crown prince. The current political situation was changeable, and many forces were plotting against each other in the dark. So, was the matter happening today part of it?

    ¡°Doctor, this matter is of great importance. Princess Chen must have be a target for someone. In the shadow of conspiracy, she might act squirrelly and make a fool of herself, or greater trouble would happen after her reputation was ruined. Since Prince Chen is not in the capital city, we must report such a severe matter to Empress Dowager. Please enlighten us about what would happen if the medicine took effect!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an understood that the imperial physician wanted to avoid trouble, so she affirmatively put everything on the table and spoke with curt finality.

    After her speech, the imperial physician knew that he couldn¡¯t muddle through, so he could only summon up his courage to say, ¡°If¡­ if a man approached Princess Chen at that time, she might do something out of control.¡±

    For example, she might hug that man, or¡­

    Cold sweat began to break out on the imperial physician¡¯s forehead, and he felt a chill on his back. Political struggles were tooplicated to understand for an imperial physician.

    Looking at the imperial physician with sweat all over his face, Infanta Yuan¡¯an suddenly smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Please write out the prescription!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, thank you, Your Highness!¡± The imperial physician nodded repeatedly and immediately trotted to leave. He looked as if he was fleeing in panic.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager will know this matter.¡± All the Madams sat up straight in a panic and didn¡¯t dare to ck off a little.

    At this time, they had no choice but to intervene. It was obvious that someone was plotting against Princess Chen. They had just been sitting here to watch the show and didn¡¯t help Princess Chen. When the Empress Dowager asked about it and found out the truth, she would definitely reprimand them.

    How important was Princess Chen? Prince Chen cared about her the most, while Prince Chen was the Empress Dowager¡¯s favored grandson whom she had doted on for more than ten years. It was said that before Princess Chen went abroad on a diplomatic mission, he entrusted Princess Chen to the Empress Dowager. At present, something had happened in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. If they did not help, they couldn¡¯t justify their negative attitude before the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, why would your handkerchief have a smell of medicine? You can¡¯t say that you are in poor health and have been using such a handkerchief all the time, can you?¡± A Madam looked at Madam Jiang and Zhao Xiran. Finally, her eyes fell on Madam Jiang, who was the most likely one to do wicked things.

    Zhao Xiran was a kind-hearted person. Just now, they had seen her serve Madam Jiang carefully. Before she did anything, she would consider Madam Jiang. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Inparison, Madam Jiang was a notorious criminal.

    ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing, who do you think wants to harm Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing, how could Lord Qiu hide in the mourning hall that Princess Chen would go? Everyone knew Princess Chen would be there.¡±

    ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing, if Princess Chen¡¯s maid didn¡¯t wear such a sachet by chance, would something worse happen to her?¡±

    ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing¡­¡±

    ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing¡­¡±

    The Madams questioned Madam Jiang one after another, repeatedly calling her the Madam of Marquis Xing. They did put all their doubts on Madam Jiang.

    Blue veins stood out on Madam Jiang¡¯s forehead. ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing¡± called out by different voices yed over and over again in her ears. The call used to be her favorite. Whenever she heard it, she would feel good and free from anxiety. But now, she saw it as a humiliation. With a headache, she seemed to have slid into madness. Since she held the handkerchief in her hand the whole time, the medicinal smell had been working her up into a frenzy.

    Her head throbbed, and the blue veins on her forehead seemed ready to pop. The intangible noise in her ears got on her nerves, but she could not eliminate it no matter how hard she tried. It was as if countless insects were screaming high and low in her head¡­

    Madam Jiang stood up abruptly with a fierce look in her eyes. She reached out her hand and violently pped Zhao Xiran, who was standing beside her with an extremely awkward smile.

    The thunderous p silenced everyone. No one expected that Madam Jiang would fight at this time, not knowing she would even hit her daughter-inw.

    Zhao Xiran staggered back a few steps and bumped into a corner of the table on one side. Many people staring at them were too startled to react in time.

    Zhao Xiran uttered a heartrending cry and squatted down with her hands on her belly.

    Only then did someone realize what was happening. The person pointed at a patch of blood running slowly on Zhao Xiran¡¯s skirt and screamed, ¡°Blood¡­ blood¡­¡±

    After several shrieks in the outer hall, Zhao Xiran was taken to a room aside to rest. Several servants of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion stayed here to guard Shao Wanru.

    The decoction of herbal medicine was soon served. Shao Wanru took the decoction to help settle her nerves and put it aside after a few sips. ¡°How is it going?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam lost her baby! If she wants to be pregnant in the future, she has to take good care of herself!¡± Yujie said.

    The serious disturbance over there even alerted Old Madam, who was apanying Zhao Xiran in the room aside. Old Madam knew Zhao Xiran was pregnant. But this crash killed the baby in her belly.

    It was quite a stir. When Yujie was taking the decoction outside, she also heard the noise. Now all of them were in the same courtyard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Leave?¡± Yujie was stunned for a moment. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s inappropriate for us to walk away at this time, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in a mess now. It sounded not a good idea for Shao Wanru to leave at this time.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even protect myself here, let alone help others. Moreover, they¡¯ve messed up big time, so I have to report the ins and outs of the matter to Imperial Grandmother! I guess Old Madam must be anxious to see me leave on my own!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly, her eyes falling on the peopleing and going outside the window. Old Madam was here, and the whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had been rmed. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to help them here, and I don¡¯t feel well. I¡¯d better go back and try not to cause any trouble for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam is too partial to Zhao Xiran! I don¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t know you passed out!¡± Yujie curled her upper lip unhappily andined while looking out of the window.

    Princess Chen had been in trouble for so long, but Old Madam didn¡¯t show up to see her. At this time, as Eldest Young Madam had an ident, Old Madam came fast with arge group of people. Yujie didn¡¯t believe she knew nothing about what had happened to Princess Chen.

    ¡°So what if she knows it or not? She was waiting for us to make big trouble here at that time. How could shee over? With her high status, she couldn¡¯t juste here to watch the fun!¡± What Shao Wanru said was significant.

    ¡°My Lady, do you mean that Old Madam did not dare toe back then?¡± Yujie rolled her eyes and asked.

    ¡°If she was here, she had to be the person in charge of this matter. But if she stayed away, she wouldn¡¯t be involved in it,¡± Shao Wanru said coldly. She knew Old Madam¡¯s character the best. When there was trouble, she would avoid it and might eveny on the bed, pretending to be sick. But now, she had to face reality.

    ¡°Go and tell Old Madam that although I¡¯m awake, I¡¯m still not feeling well and must go back to my mansion first!¡± Shao Wanru ordered Yujie.

    Yujie nodded and left. After a while, she came back with Nanny Yu.

    Nanny Yu bowed to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Your Highness, our mansion is in a mess now, and Old Madam doesn¡¯t have time to entertain you. You can go back first ande back when you are a little better. The religious service willst for three days!¡±

    In other words, Shao Wanru would have toe back here in three days. Since it was a religious ritual for her parents, Shao Wanru had no excuse to neglect it!

    Old Madam knew for sure that Shao Wanru woulde again, so she didn¡¯t stop her from leaving.

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Nanny Yu. I wille back tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said softly.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I will inform Old Madamter!¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s promise, Nanny Yu nodded repeatedly and replied with a smile.

    Eldest Young Madam had an ident and was next door. It was inappropriate to keep Princess Chen here at this time. After all, Princess Chen was newly married, so she should avoid the ominous scene where Zhao Xiran lost her child. It would bring her bad luck. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility of leading bad luck to the royal family. If the Empress Dowager investigated the matter, she would scold them.

    Shao Wanru went back with her servants after they tidied the room up.

    When they reached a turning in the road, a servant girl rushed out and identally bumped into Yujie. Before Yujie could do or say anything, the servant girl stumbled backward and almost fell to the ground. Then she hurriedly bowed sideways to Yujie and ran away in a panic.

    She left behind a letter in Yujie¡¯s hand.

    Yujie noticed the maid ran away to the outer court.

    Without turning an eysh, Yujie stuffed the letter into the pocket inside her clothes, caught up with Shao Wanru, and went to the parking lot.

    When they arrived at the parking area, Yujie helped Shao Wanru get on the carriage and climbed up it herself. When they sat down and the carriage moved, Yujie took out the letter from the pocket inside her sleeve and handed it to Shao Wanru. ¡°My Lady, the maid gave me this!¡±

 Chapter 1007 - Yan Xiâ€™s Secret-breaking Letter!

    <h4>Chapter 1007 Yan Xi¡¯s Secret-breaking Letter!</h4>

    ¡°How could anyone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion write a letter to me?

    ¡°It¡¯s so unexpected!¡±

    Shao Wanru took it and opened the envelope to read the letter. There was no signature. It could be seen that the person who wrote it was very cautious. Her eyes fell on the characters with vigorous and shing brushstrokes. The letter was from a man, but not any servant in the mansion. Shao Wanru¡¯s heart suddenly thumped.

    After Shao Wanru saw the letter¡¯s contents, her face changed significantly, and her fingers tightly clenched the letter in her hands.

    ¡°My Lady?¡± Yujie sitting next to Shao Wanru asked anxiously.

    Shao Wanru glued her eyes to the letter, watching each word on the letter again. The letter was straightforward. It indicated Shao Jing¡¯s whereabouts more than a decade ago: he left the capital and went to the area around Jiangzhou.

    Actually, it was more than the area around Jiangzhou. He had been to ces near the battlefield. As for where it was exactly, Yan Xi was not sure.

    Yes, this letter was from Yan Xi, who implicitly thanked Shao Wanru¡¯s kindness in the Number One Schr Restaurant. After telling her who he was, he came straight to the point. His father told him Shao Jing sneaked out of the capital secretly ten years ago. At that time, Yan Xi¡¯s father, who was also at the border, met Shao Jing unexpectedly and received him.

    Shao Jing told him that he came out to gain experience. The Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, an aristocratic martial arts family, sent him out to gain experience, but he didn¡¯t join the army. He just sneaked around and secretly sent people to search for something.

    Yan Xi¡¯s father, as an officer of the army station there, paid particr attention to Shao Jing¡¯s actions because they had been at war, although he believed Shao Jing¡¯s words. Only then did he find that Shao Jing seemed to be looking for someone. However, he did not overthink this matter. Then Shao Jing left.

    Before Shao Jing left, he exhorted him not to tell anyone about it, saying that he was just looking around and didn¡¯t want others to know his whereabouts.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so General Yan agreed and took no notice.

    After they parted, General Yan was busy fighting the war and suppressing the rebellion. When the war was over, he heard that the Heir of Duke Xing was dead after something happened. Only Infanta Qinghua, who was pregnant, was found. As for the specific matter, General Yan did not pay much attention to it because it had little to do with the Yan¡¯s Mansion.

    It was a pity that the Heir of Duke Xing died young in this rebellion.

    This matter was over. After so many years, General Yan had already forgotten most of it. And since then, the rtionship between Yan¡¯s Mansion and the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the capital city became better and better. Shao Jing, who had be the mansion¡¯s master, had been very kind to General Yan. Even if General Yan had some slight doubts, they faded as many years passed.

    However, after Yan Xi entered the capital this time, Wang Shengxue¡¯s schemes and traps were vaguely rted to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Yan Xi wrote to his father, asking about his doubts.

    General Yan also felt strange and med Yan Xi for being so suspicious. After scolding him in a letter, he wrote another letter about their past.

    Yan Xi read the letter but found nothing unusual. But the incident that happened in the Number One Schr Restaurant was obviously targeted at Yan Xi, who was not a fool after all. After giving a lot of thought to the matter, he remembered the letter that his father wroteter and shared it with Shao Wanru.

    He was not clear about what had happened to the former Heir of Duke Xing, but his intuition told him that something wrong had happened¡­

    When Shao Wanru read it again, her face suddenly turned ghastly pale.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Yujie saw that something was wrong and hurried to help her. However, Shao Wanru had already spat out a mouthful of blood, and her body slowly crumpled.

    At this moment, her eyes blurred, and Shao Wanru could only see a vast expanse of red before her. ¡°Sure enough, Shao Jing, it is indeed him¡­¡±

    ¡°My Lady, My Lady¡­¡± Yujie¡¯s anxious voice faded away.

    ¡°Dad, what kind of flower is this?¡± a little girl, well-dressed to boot, asked sweetly in a handsome young man¡¯s arms, holding his hand tightly. The messy bouquet in her hand was no longer as bright as before, but the little girl didn¡¯t know that she had damaged the flowers.

    The young man looked at his daughter with a gentle smile, reached out to touch her hair, and said tenderly, ¡°They¡¯re your mother¡¯s favorite flowers. How did you pick them? Be careful that your mother may spank youter!¡±

    ¡°Mom? Where is mom?¡± The girl looked around and buried her head in the young man¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, hug, hug. Mom, no spank!¡±

    ¡°How dare you ask your father¡¯s help?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from behind. Then a beautiful youngdy came out with a gentle and amiable face.

    ¡°Mom! Mom is here. Daddy, Daddy!¡± Her tiny body twisted as she squeezed into the man¡¯s embrace. She thought if she hid in her daddy¡¯s arms, her mom wouldn¡¯t see her. Her hands moved here and there, which printed the flower juice all over the man¡¯s body and face.

    ¡°Miss,e here. Let me hold you.¡± A maid came up to get her.

    ¡°He Xin, go away!¡± The girl twisted her body hard and patted the maid¡¯s hand hard. She raised her head with grievance and looked at her mother standing behind her father. ¡°Mom, hug, hug me. Please, Mom! I don¡¯t want He Xin!¡±

    In just a while, she had forgotten that her mother was going to punish her. Looking at her adorable face, the young man and woman couldn¡¯t helpughing¡­

    ¡°Dad, mom, don¡¯t go. Dad, mom¡­¡± Shao Wanru suddenly screamed and sat up, staring nkly ahead in a panic.

    ¡°My Lady, My Lady!¡± Several servant girls waiting by the side came over and hurriedly called her.

    Their continuous calls went into her ears and woke Shao Wanru up from her dreamlike illusion. She looked around at the familiar. ¡°I¡¯m in my bedroom.¡±

    ¡°My Lady, are you all right?¡± Nanny Yu walked to the bed and asked anxiously.

    Shao Wanru raised up, her face still pale. ¡°He Xin?¡±

    Yes, He Xin was the principal maid who had always been with her mother. There was no such a maid in her memory. But now, she blurted her name out.

    Nanny Yu and others looked at each other in mystification, not understanding what Shao Wanru meant. What was ¡°He Xin¡±? Or what was the matter?

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Qu Le said.

    ¡°How did Ie back?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Yujie. Before she fainted, Yujie was thest person she saw.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I have put it away. It¡¯s under your pillow. You suddenly vomited blood in the carriage and passed out when we returned.¡± Yujie, knowing what she¡¯d like to know, hurried to exin.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the bowl on the table before the bed. There was a strong smell of medicine.

    ¡°The imperial physician must havee. What did he say about me?¡±

    ¡°After I came back, Nanny Zheng immediately sent for the imperial physician in the Pce. After asking about your condition, he prescribed the medicine. Besides, he said that you suddenly spat out blood and cked out, possibly because of the side effects of the previous medicine you smelled!¡± Yujie answered with worry, observing Shao Wanru¡¯splexion.

    Princess Chen didn¡¯t look well at the moment.

    Shao Wanru fell silent, her watery eyes slightly cold, and she didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Nanny Yu got very worried. ¡°Your Highness, did you think of something? If you recall anything, say it. Don¡¯t keep it in your heart. His Highness is not here now. It will be terrible if you get sick because of troubling thoughts!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny Yu. I¡¯m fine. I just figured something out. All of you can withdraw now and leave Qing¡¯er here!¡± Shao Wanru calmed down and looked up slowly.

    Although they were worried about Shao Wanru¡¯s health, she looked much better, so they had to go out one after another.

    Nanny Yu was busy, so she went to do her business. Several principal maids stood outside the door, waiting for further instructions.

    Only Qing¡¯er was left in the room.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, what can you learn from it?¡± Shao Wanru took out a letter under the pillow and handed it to Qing¡¯er, who was proficient in analyzing.

    Qing¡¯er took the letter with great respect and looked at it carefully. The more she looked at it, the more deeply she frowned.

    ¡°Can you tell anything from it?¡± Shao Wanru asked slowly, and her eyes were like bottomless dark pools. She wanted Qing¡¯er to make a judgment as to whether her thoughts were correct or not.

    In fact, she had always had this idea, but she could not find any evidence. At present, it was based on merely her own supposition. Thus, she wanted to know how others viewed this letter, and Qing¡¯er was the best candidate with an extraordinarily prating gaze.

    ¡°My Lady, Marquis Xing left the capital secretly that year, so he didn¡¯t want others to know it. But Childe Yan¡¯s father identally saw him!¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s question, Qing¡¯er said slowly, ¡°After that, the two mansions were on good terms. In my opinion, Marquis Xing wanted much more than General Yan to maintain a good rtionship between them. It was because he didn¡¯t want General Yan to tell others about the past event.¡±

    ¡°If it was just a small matter, Marquis Xing couldn¡¯t keep such a long period of friendship with him. And this time Childe Yan had taken the exam in the capital. With his talent and background, he should be selected as an official and settle down in the capital, which is a verymon future for someone like him. But now someone framed him because some people in the capital didn¡¯t wee him. More specifically, he was not allowed to be an official in the capital.¡±

    Qing¡¯er analyzed rationally, ¡°This matter involves the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again. I¡¯d like to make a guess. If the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was behind this, Marquis Xing must be the chief plotter. What kind of person is Wang Shengxue? He is only willing to listen to a few people, and Marquis Xing is one of them. After connecting the series of things, I think Marquis Xing didn¡¯t want anyone from the Yan Family to be an official in the capital because he feared they would talk about what happened that year.¡±

    Qing¡¯er grew more and more certain about her conclusions.

    Some of these things had happened more than a decade ago, and some appeared recently, all of which could prove the rtionships between these people involved. Many things that they couldn¡¯t figure out in the past became clear. It turned out the answer didn¡¯t lie in the present but more than a decade ago.

    Qing¡¯er had helped Shao Wanru investigate many things secretly and knew what Shao Wanru cared about. She saw Shao Wanru¡¯s lips tremble. She didn¡¯t say all the things out loud, but Princess Chen must have thought of it. She vomited blood because of grief and anger. If she told her all the truth, could Princess Chen bear it?

    Although Princess Chen was smart enough to figure out these things by herself, it was another matter for her to hear the truth from others.

    ¡°I want the truth!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice became a little hoarse.

    They were talking about the real things that happened in her previous life and in this life! One after another, they emerged in her mind. Compared with Qing¡¯er, Shao Wanru knew more and experienced more. She had already figured out the causes and effects. The rims of her eyes reddened a little, and her eyes suddenly turned fierce and solemn!

    ¡°Marquis Xing has something to do with your father¡¯s death!¡± Qing¡¯er gritted her teeth and said clearly, ¡°Also, because of him, Childe Yan fell in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1008 - The Princess from Xu State Wants to Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 1008 The Princess from Xu State Wants to Get Married</h4>

    ¡°Shao Jing prevented Yan Xi from going to the capital city, for he wanted to keep his track that day a secret. He must have racked his brain!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly calmed down, but her cold and gloomy eyes looked piercing.

    Therefore, Shao Jing was the ultimate reason for the previous tragic lives of Yan Xi and her.

    In this life, since Shao Wanru barely had any connections with Yan Xi, Shao Jing couldn¡¯t implicate her when dealing with Yan Xi. Unlucky for Shao Jing, she even ruined hisplete and thorough n.

    Only when Shao Wanru and Yan Xi dug into the past together did they discover the truth¡­

    Finally, she found out the facts that had been covered up for two lives!

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, can you find Shao Jing¡¯s track more than ten years ago?¡± Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the rage building up inside her. All the coldness in her blood slowly flowed from her limbs and bones to her heart. At this moment, her heart was also ice-cold. As if being rubbed by lots of ice chips, her heart was frozen hard and in great pain.

    In fact, it was just a part of the truth. In the past, she investigated in the wrong direction, so she failed to crack the hard nut. It never entered her mind that Shao Jing was the key to solving the mystery.

    Qing¡¯er lowered her head and said, ¡°My Lady, before Prince Chen left, he told me to look into anything that you wanted to check!¡±

    Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes and nodded seriously. ¡°Okay, check out one thing for me. More than a decade ago, when my father had an ident, Shao Jing was there. Did he happen to be nearby?¡±

    Shao Jing must have something to do with her father¡¯s death.

    At present, she had no evidence, but she had a reason to believe that. For the hereditary title of nobility, he could heartlessly kill her brother.

    When her father had the ident, the first branch almost lost its descendant. However, the second branch gradually rose by stepping on the first branch¡¯s flesh and blood. Since they earned the title of nobility by dishonesty, Madam Jiang must remove the source of trouble. Again and again, she made repeated attempts to kill Shao Wanru and Hao¡¯er. Every evil thing she had done was for the title of nobility.

    ¡°The title of Duke Xing, or the title of Marquis Xing at present?¡± There was a cold smile on her silent lips, and her eyes were deep with no sign of warmth but a beam of bloodthirsty glow.

    Shao Wanru swore to collect the huge blood debt they owed her in her two lives, sooner orter.

    Even until now, Old Madam was busy scheming against her together with Madam Jiang. Zhao Xiran unexpectedly interrupted them, who lost the baby in her belly.

    An opportunity, a nice one, was right before her. She would not be softhearted towards the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡­

    ¡°Your Highness, an urgent letter!¡± A guard rushed in, knelt on one knee, and reported loudly, upraising the letter in his hand.

    ¡°Show it to me!¡± Chu Liuchen said sluggishly, opening his beautiful eyes slowly. He lived in the best courtyard of this courier station, which was several timesrger than the other courtyards. It was specially prepared to entertain people with high status from the royal family like him.

    Darkness just settled in. A lot ofmps had been lit, making the inside of the house as bright as day. Prince Chen was in poor health, so he could not get tired. Each day along the way, they would stop hurrying on with their journey early at this time, for fear that Prince Chen would feel tired. This was the first business trip for this delicate descendant of the royal family.

    When the guard presented the letter, Xiao Xuanzi took it and handed it over to Chu Liuchen, who raced through it. After that, he called out to Xiao Xuanzi. ¡°Since this matter is also rted to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I have to let Imperial Grandmother know it. If she learns about the story in advance, she won¡¯t be misled by others!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Xiao Xuanzi bent down and asked.

    ¡°Go and inform the Empress Dowager and Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a leisurely manner, his pretty eyes deep and crafty.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ it¡¯s not a big deal. Her Highness can handle it!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reminded him. He apanied Prince Chen as his master got close to Fifth Miss Shao and married her. Fifth Miss Shao, who was now Princess Chen, was slow in achieving her purpose, but she could advance gradually and entrench herself at every step. Even Xiao Xuanzi admired her secretly.

    Princess Chen looked delicate and tender, but was not as weak as she appeared. She yed her cards well, not those mollycoddled women who couldn¡¯t handle things when they went wrong.

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully my wife!¡± Chu Liuchen said sinisterly and ruthlessly, ¡°It happens that I¡¯ll write to Imperial Grandmother, and I¡¯ll ask her about it in the letter!¡±

    He could tell or ask her about it. Either way, the result he got appeared to be the same. However, telling Imperial Grandmother the matter meant they were the active party while asking her proved that they were dragged into the dispute.

    The active party would arouse people¡¯s suspicion, but if they were pushed into a defensive position, they would appear sincere.

    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Xiao Xuanzi understood tacitly. ¡°Princess Chen is indeed the person His Highness cares about the most. He knows that she would be fine, but he is still worried. When back in the mansion, I must show enough respect for Princess Chen with apparent sincerity because she is the most favored one.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, Commandery Prince Qing is here!¡± Another guard came in and reported.

    Xiao Xuanzi waved his hand, and the guard who came in before bowed and retreated.

    Recently, Commandery Prince Qing often came to talk to Prince Chen whenever he got a chance. Sometimes, when Prince Chen ignored him, he could even talk to himself for a long time.

    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m asleep!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually, folding the letter in his hand and putting it into the pocket inside his sleeve.

    The guard answered and left. After a while, he came back and reported, ¡°General Qin alsoes. They have something important to tell you!¡±

    It had never happened before that the two of them came together¡ªNingyuan Army General, considering himself a high-ranking official, seldom got together with them.

    ¡°Let them in!¡± Chu Liuchen said after thinking it over.

    Qin Huaiyong and Chu Qing came in together. After greeting Chu Liuchen, they sat down, and their faces didn¡¯t look good.

    Qin Huaiyong frowned tightly, and Chu Qing¡¯s face was pale.

    After Xiao Xuanzi ordered the servant to serve tea, he stood behind Chu Liuchen, nced at Qin Huaiyong and Chu Qing quickly, and then lowered his head politely.

    ¡°Your Highness, we will arrive soon. You¡¯d bettere up with a n as soon as possible!¡± Qin Huaiyong said first. It had been a few days. Prince Chen was not in a hurry, but he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    The Emperor emphasized that Prince Chen was in charge of this trip.

    Qin Huaiyong got defensive before Prince Chen, one of the princes nursed in luxury in the capital city. Deep down, he even looked down upon him. As a general in the border area, he had a practical way of getting along with others.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good to be impatient. If the Xu State wants to get the princess married, Commandery Prince Qing is a good choice!¡± Chu Liuchen knew what Qin Huaiyong meant. In fact, he had been putting off this matter deliberately.

    ¡°Prince Chen, I can¡¯t do that!¡± Hearing this, Chu Qing shook his hands wildly and said hurriedly, ¡°His Majesty knows I have been engaged, and now I even have a concubine. How can I get engaged again?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to marry a woman from the Xu State. The blood of the legitimate son he gave birth to had to be pure without the blood from a different nation. Only in this way could he gain an advantage.

    ¡°So what? Just marry a secondary legal wife. Do you want me to do that?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile. His beautiful and deep eyes rolled and fell on Chu Qing¡¯s face, which faded the smile on it.

    Of course, Chu Liuchen¡¯s secondary legal wife would enjoy a much higher status than Chu Qing¡¯s, indicating that no one could casually interfere in Chu Liuchen¡¯s marriage. Moreover, Chu Liuchen had always been feeble and sick. ording to the rumors from the Pce, both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager originally wanted to marry a few more women to him. But if he really married them, he might die much earlier with his poor health.

    There was only one legal wife in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which was agreed by both the Empress Dowager and the Emperor after discussion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea. I¡¯ve already been engaged. Although a secondary legal wife also enjoys the wife¡¯s honor, she is always inferior to the principal legal wife. So, if the Xu State¡¯s princess wants to marry someone, she¡¯d better choose someone without an engagement!¡± Chu Qing carefully exined. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t ept this princess.

    There was no such request when they left the capital. But on the way, they got the news that the Xu State intended to marry their princess to the envoy. Although Prince Chen did not serve as an envoy, he came with two ambassadors and had exalted status. Later on, he sent troops along the border.

    The Xu State certainly thought that the more distinguished their princess¡¯s future husband, the better. As for Prince Chen¡¯s poor physical health, it was not so important. As long as their princess got the noble title as his wife, it didn¡¯t matter if Prince Chen was in poor health and might die young.

    As soon as he got the messages from Xu State, Qin Huaiyong reported them to Chu Liuchen, who said he would think about it. After such a long time, Qin Huaiyong couldn¡¯t wait any longer because they were about to arrive at the border. Chu Liuchen had to be the one to make the final decision.

    ¡°Do you mean it should be Prince Xin who is not married?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    Chu Qing lowered her head, and there was a strong killing intent and jealousy shed across his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re both the Emperor¡¯s nephews. Why can Chu Liuchen be the favored one, but I can¡¯t?

    ¡°This sick man made advantage of his sick body to win the care and attention of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. I have been in good health, but they seldom notice me. At the moment, they even want me to ept this marriage.¡±

    He clenched his fists under the sleeves and then slowly rxed. ¡°We can¡¯t make the decision on this. We¡¯d better report it to His Majesty!¡±

    As early as Chu Liuchen said he had to think about it for a few days, Chu Qing secretly sent out a confidential letter to the Emperor. He wanted the Emperor to know that Chu Liuchen, the nephew he cared about the most, was incapable of handling things. He even dared to hide such a thing from the Emperor. If the Xu State was going to marry the princess, then Chu Liuchen had to ept it for peace between the two countries.

    Chu Liuchen was in no position to decide who was going to marry the princess.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to marry the Xu State¡¯s princess? When ites to choosing a secondary legal wife, I¡¯m a suitable candidate, but Chu Liuchen is better. Even Princess Chen can¡¯t oppose the Emperor¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Report to His Majesty?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled, and it was more and more difficult for others to know his true intentions from his intelligent and prating eyes.

    Qin Huaiyong looked up at him, his heart racing. As a general who had been to the battlefield, he should be a sober and steady type. But when he saw Chu Liuchen at this time, his face changed slightly. Prince Chen before him looked cold and mysterious, with a sense of bloodthirstiness that tensed him up.

    It wasn¡¯tpletely wrong. Although Prince Chen looked gentle, he faintly exuded a ruthless aura that people got from a life-and-death battlefield. Only generals who had fought on a battlefield could capture the feeling. After all, Prince Chen, who had a delicate and gentle appearance, sometimes looked even amiable. But now, it seemed that he was going to put his tenderness away.

    ¡°Is it what he is really like?¡±

    Qin Huaiyong¡¯s hands and feet suddenly trembled as his blood ran cold. He got a bad feeling¡­

 Chapter 1009 - Though Respectfully, He Showed Them the Door

    <h4>Chapter 1009 Though Respectfully, He Showed Them the Door</h4>

    Chu Liuchen captured it when Qin Huaiyong palpitated with fear. He cast Qin Huaiyong a sidelong nce, smiling gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s my business to present memorials to the Emperor. You two are deputies. You won¡¯t write to His Majesty and secretly sue me, will you? Or¡­¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes as he said this. This time, his morous eyes revealed an air of mystery and gloom. ¡°Are you going to sacrifice me behind my back?¡±

    The vein between Chu Qing¡¯s eyebrows throbbed fiercely. It was indeed his n. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be so insensible to suggest anything to the Emperor openly. But in his report, he skillfully pushed Chu Liuchen into the teeth of the storm.

    He hinted that Chu Liuchen could take charge of this business. First of all, he had the most distinguished status in the group with diplomatic missions. Moreover, it would be toote to send other people here. If one of them in the envoy team had to marry the rumored princess of the Xu State, Chu Liuchen would be the most suitable candidate.

    Even if Chu Qing was not convinced in his heart, he had to admit that Chu Liuchen was more handsome than him. As long as the Xu State princess met him, she would choose him to be her husband.

    Anyway, Chu Qing was very confident for various reasons.

    But that was in the past. When his eyes fell on the letter that Chu Liuchen picked up from the corner of the table, sweat broke out on his forehead. The more he looked at it, the more he felt it might be the letter he sent to the capital with the memorial.

    ¡°The letter is in Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands; what about the memorial?¡±

    Chu Qing abruptly looked up at Chu Liuchen in horror. ¡°Did he dare to quietly take away my memorial to the capital?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, no, I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Qin Huaiyong answered with a calm voice. After all, he had experienced great upheavals and changes, so he could at least keepposure, though Chu Liuchen¡¯s words triggered huge waves in his heart.

    Also, he saw the letter he wrote to his family, which was supposed to arrive in the capital with the memorial, but how could it end up in Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands?

    ¡°What did Chu Liuchen want to do?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare?¡± Chu Liuchen casually curled his lips and stood up leisurely. His thin lips slightly raised, and the faint color of his lips made him look a little relentless. ¡°You two, listen, don¡¯t use any underhanded means. The Xu State princess can make her requests. But if you¡¯re trying to mislead the Emperor with false messages, I can take you into custody.¡±

    Chu Liuchen pinched the letter on the table as if he was ying something funny. Then he picked it up and turned to walk inside.

    ¡°Prince Chen¡­¡± Chu Qing couldn¡¯t help calling out.

    ¡°What else can I do for you, Commandery Prince Qing?¡± Chu Liuchen turned his head with interest. He smiled gracefully, but there was an insidious glint in his eyes.

    Chu Qing had an inkling for the first time: he shouldn¡¯t havee here. He was supposed to establish his merit and business here. In his eyes, Chu Liuchen was nothing but a dying sick man. How could he take control?

    ¡°But what should I do now?¡± Chu Qing wondered.

    ¡°Prince Chen, we are messengers officially sent by the Emperor. Though you¡¯re in charge, we serve as envoys. You can¡¯t interfere too much in our affairs!¡± Qin Huaiyong also stood up. Chu Qing was stone mute, so he had to speak out in their defense.

    He was also unconvinced. They were the ones redited to the foreign state, but how could Prince Chen intercept their reports to the capital city? He had no right to do that!

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, if you think you can bypass me and appeal to the Emperor, then do it. Be careful ¡ª your appeal may not reach His Majesty or be regarded as lies to manipte him. At that time, I could not do anything to help. Anyway, I¡¯ve done my very best in helping you and fulfilling my duty!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s long eyshes cast a shadow under his eyes. Slowly, he looked up with a half-smile. ¡°You two, the diplomatic mission looks easy, but a slight mishap can get us drowned. I appreciate your selfless spirit of setting the national interest above your family¡¯s. Here I wish you two speedy sess in advance, and may all your wishese true!¡±

    After that, he roared withughter, swaggering off and seemingly in excellent humor.

    Qin Huaiyong and Chu Qing remained behind, watching Chu Liuchen leaving, but they couldn¡¯t utter a word, so scared that their foreheads came out in a cold sweat.

    Qin Huaiyong lived a good life with his family. After so many lonely years, Qin Huaiyong finally had a home and his children. How could he discard his peaceful family with happiness overflowing?

    Chu Qing had a family too. He had a hard time climbing to his current position and was making headway in the imperial court. Never would he waste his previous efforts. Chu Liuchen¡¯s warning was ringly obvious: if they dared to go against him again, they might get into trouble; unlike this matter about the tattling letter, he wouldn¡¯t let them off so easily next time.

    Qin Huaiyong gritted his teeth, giving in to Chu Liuchen first. He bowed to the figure behind the screen and vowed, ¡°Prince Chen, I will follow your lead from this moment on!¡±

    Prince Chen withheld his confidential letter. Since the Emperor was far away, he might do whatever he wished without fear of interference. The Emperor had sent many guards to follow him and ensure his safety, so Prince Chen¡¯s men constituted the majority of their diplomatic corp. In this respect only, if anything happened to Chu Liuchen, neither of them would survive.

    In other words, even if either of them suffered or died, it would not be a big deal as long as Chu Liuchen was fine.

    In terms of these two points, he and Chu Qing were at a disadvantage. If they fell prey to his dark schemes, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t burrow into their misfortune when Prince Chen was fine.

    After rifying the vital issue, Qin Huaiyong immediately surrendered because he had a family to take care of.

    The same idea had urred to Chu Qing. No matter how unwilling he was to submit, he must face up to reality. He grated his teeth and swallowed the humiliation. ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand, Prince Chen!¡±

    ¡°Why? The Emperor valued and trusted Chu Liuchen more than his sons. I¡¯m also the deceased emperor¡¯s son, but why am I so unsessful in realizing my ambition?

    ¡°Is it just because I¡¯m not the legitimate son of the deceased emperor? But since our father had passed away and we wouldn¡¯t seed to the throne, whether we were the legitimate son was not important. Usually, as a consort¡¯s son, they should like me more than the legitimate son. After all, I¡¯m less likely to take the throne.

    ¡°But why does the Emperor favor Chu Liuchen instead of me?¡±

    Chu Qing was unwilling to take his defeat lying down, but no matter how reluctant he was, he had to bow to pressure.

    Xiao Xuanzi walked out from inside, all smiles, and said, ¡°General Qin and Commandery Prince Qing, Prince Chen is not feeling well and needs to get some rest now. Please go back!¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped aside to make way for them and bowed with a smile, appearing excessively respectful.

    But no matter how respectfully, he was showing them the door.

    When sending them off to the courtyard gate, Xiao Xuanzi turned around and left with a smile.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General!¡± Chu Qing stopped Qin Huaiyong, who was about to leave.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Qin Huaiyong, who looked pretty normal, cast a cold nce at Chu Qing and asked.

    ¡°Did you write a memorial to the capital city?¡± Chu Qing, his jaw clenched a little, made up his mind and could not help asking. Just now, Qin Huaiyong¡¯s downcast face suggested that he must have done the same thing.

    There was more than one letter on the table just now.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, don¡¯t you think it has nothing to do with you?¡± Qin Huaiyong choked with resentment inside the courtyard, but he couldn¡¯t lose his temper there, so he didn¡¯t look well this time.

    ¡°I could do nothing but admit defeat before Prince Chen. But does Commandery Prince Qing also want to suppress me?¡±

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General, please don¡¯t misunderstand me¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a misunderstanding and my fault. I have something to do, so see you then!¡± Qin Huaiyong impatiently gave him a fist and palm salute to stop him from talking more. Then he ignored Chu Qing, turned around, and strode away ¡ª he simply left Chu Qing here.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face twisted in hatred. However, he took in arge gulp of air and managed to hold back his anger by repeatedly telling himself that he couldn¡¯t vent his rage on Qin Huaiyong right before Chu Liuchen¡¯s gate.

    At present, he was just an idle prince without real power. This trip to the Xu State was of utmost importance to him. A little impatience would spoil his grand n: he would take this opportunity to gain a foothold in the imperial court and get away with handling those useless trifles all day.

    Gritting his teeth, he turned around with difficulty and went back the same way he came. He could do nothing harmful to Chu Liuchen, but dealing with Qin Huaiyong was much easier! But haste does not bring sess; he had to take it slowly.

    When in the Xu State, Qin Huaiyong and he would serve as envoys without Chu Liuchen keeping an eye on them. At that time, it would be more convenient for him to use some artful means. At present, he¡¯d better not act rashly.

    Qin Huaiyong and Chu Qing held the same vicious thoughts. This time, Chu Liuchen made them see the huge gap between them, which scared them. Neither of them dare to apply any means against Chu Liuchen, so of one ord, they targeted each other.

    In the capital city, the Empress Dowager¡¯s order was sent to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion through the side door at night: if Shao Wanru was fine the next day, she should go to the Pce.

    The order from the Pce was delivered when the night fell.

    Someone must have said something to the Empress Dowager.

    Shao Wanru thought that the Empress Dowager would call her at the earliest tomorrow morning. Infanta Yuan¡¯an would enter the Pce to see the Empress Dowager and mention this matter. Only then would the Empress Dowager summon her. To her surprise, the instruction came in advance, but she wasn¡¯t asked to enter the Pce today. The Empress Dowager seemed to be very considerate to her.

    Chu Liuchen seemed to be the only one who could do the business while taking care of her feelings. Thinking of this, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of sweetness in her heart. He was thousands of miles away, but he cared about her and quickly reacted for her. Her watery eyes sparkled in the warm light, which made her face gentler.

    He had been out for a few days, so how was he? Although she knew he was in good condition, he still needed to pay more attention to his health when he was far away from home.

    She walked under themp, picked up the writing brush, and began to write a private letter to him, her eyes exuding tenderness and affections.

    Yujie came in with a cup of tea and swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue, knowing that her master would only look so gentle and tender when she thought of Prince Chen. She smiled shyly, like a teenage girl. At this moment, she was no longer the sophisticateddy who had gone through many trials and hardships and seen through the mortal world.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Shao Wanru put down the brush and looked at her letter again before asking.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, tell me¡­ she has something important to tell you!¡± Yujie said.

 Chapter 1010 - The Mysterious Concern from the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1010The Mysterious Concern from the Pce</h4>

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, why didn¡¯t youe in by yourself?¡± Shao Wanru looked up and asked in surprise.

    ¡°She brought someone from the Pce here!¡± Yujie whispered.

    Shao Wanru frowned and put down the letter. The faint blush on her face gradually faded away. ¡°Someone from the Pce?¡±

    ¡°She came from the side door over there. I heard that Nanny Zheng picked her up. The old maid guarding the door asked someone to inform Nanny Zheng, so she came to you immediately with her!¡± Yujie exined in detail. Nanny Zheng had already told her about this matter.

    A person from the Pce asked Nanny Zheng to pick her up and came herete at night in a sneaky way ¡ª she was not sent by the Empress Dowager or the Empress.

    But in addition to them, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know who else in the Pce would send someone to see her.

    She wasn¡¯t familiar with the other women in the Pce and never had any dealings with them. ¡°Is it Shao Yanru?¡± Shao Wanru shook her head secretly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    It was not that Shao Yanru could note to her. With Shao Yanru¡¯s character, she would find a way to reach her if she needed her help. But since she had been in disgrace in the Pce, she couldn¡¯t send someone at this time, let alone trouble Nanny Zheng. After all, she was unacquainted with Nanny Zheng.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng¡¯s old acquaintance?¡±

    With this idea in her mind, Shao Wanru went to sit down on the chair and said, ¡°Let Nanny Zheng in!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yujie bowed sideways and then left. When she reached the door, she gestured to Nanny Zheng who was waiting outside. Nanny Zheng nodded to the nearby pce maid and entered the door first.

    The pce maid followed her into the room.

    The lights in the room were neither dazzling nor dim. Shao Wanru, wrapped in ayer of golden light, looked elegant and charming. It seemed that she was going to sleep because she had pulled down her hair and let it fall onto her shoulders, making her look dainty and cute. ¡°She looks like an underage girl,¡± Nanny Zheng sighed in her heart, ¡°but now she has to stand firm under pressure for the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, My Lady!¡± Nanny Zheng took two steps forward and said with great respect.

    Shao Wanru looked up at her and said gently, ¡°Nanny Zheng, that¡¯s not necessary. You look for mete at this time. What can I do for you?¡±

    Her eyes fell on the pce maid who came in with Nanny Zheng as she spoke. The maid in a pce suit was indeed from the Pce, but she covered her face with a lightweight veil, revealing only a pair of eyes. She looked very mysterious.

    At this time, she also gave a salute to Shao Wanru respectfully.

    Yujie followed them in, but she stayed at the door and did not get close to them.

    ¡°My Lady, please punish me!¡± Nanny Zheng moved her lips and seemed to want to say something, but suddenly she knelt and choked with sobs.

    Shao Wanru widened her beautiful eyes in surprise and asked in astonishment, ¡°Nanny Zheng, what are you doing? Just tell me what you want!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, I concealed my identity: I used to work for Consort Lan in the Pce.¡± Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t get up but just said.

    ¡°Consort Lan?¡± Shao Wanru thought of thedy whom she had only met once. She was gorgeous regardless of her age. Even if Shao Wanru had just met her once, she still remembered her.

    Shao Wanru stood up, walked up to Nanny Zheng, and helped her up. With a soft voice, she told her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯ve driven out of the Pce and who you belonged to in the Pce. Since you have already left there and are running errands for me, you are mine. I don¡¯t care who your previous master was.¡±

    Shao Wanru had already known something about Nanny Zheng who was said to be kicked out of the Pce when implicated in something. Nanny Zheng must have offended someone, so she couldn¡¯t find a job tutoring Misses in an influential family. That was why she ended up in the Qin¡¯s Mansion. However, Shao Wanru gave no thought to these past things.

    Nanny Zheng was her subordinate who worked for her wholeheartedly, which was enough for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I know Your Highness is always generous, but it¡¯s my fault that I haven¡¯t yet exined everything to you.¡± Nanny Zheng was touched and gratified. She wiped her tears and looked up firmly. ¡°My Lady, I used to work for Consort Lan, but I¡¯m yours now and in the future. So, My Lady, please trust Consort Lan and me!¡±

    Her words sounded illogical. Shao Wanru¡¯s watery eyesnded on the pce maid behind her again.

    She believed in Nanny Zheng. What she said made sense. When Shao Wanru decided to take Nanny Zheng in, she trusted her. But it was unreasonable to ask her to trust Consort Lan. How could shee to such a conclusion?

    Consort Lan in the Pce was shrouded in mystery, but it was said the Emperor favored and trusted her. But other than that, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think she had anything to do with her. The next day after her wedding, Shao Wanru met Consort Lan in the Pce. It was the only time that she saw Consort Lan. After that, she didn¡¯t see her again in the Pce.

    They said Consort Lan used to be very favored. Butter, she became haughty because of the Emperor¡¯s love and indulgence. Then, the Emperor locked her up, and even the Empress was not allowed to see her.

    But that day, it seemed that Consort Lan coulde and go freely. It didn¡¯t look like she was left out in the cold at all.

    Of course, these things crossing her mind had nothing to do with Shao Wanru. They soon slipped from her memory. If it weren¡¯t for the outstanding appearance of this Consort Lan, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t even remember her face.

    ¡°Then what does she have to do with me now?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, is she Consort Lan¡¯s servant?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Nanny Zheng stepped back and gave way to the pce maid behind her. ¡°My Lady, she is the trusted pce maid of Consort Lan.¡±

    The pce maid stepped forward, removed the veil covering her face, and respectfully bowed to Shao Wanru. ¡°Princess Chen, do you remember me?¡±

    The face under the veil looked indeed familiar. On second thought, Shao Wanru recognized that she was the pce maid who had stayed with Consort Lan that day.

    ¡°Has something happened to Consort Lan?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion. She didn¡¯t think she had any personal rtionship with Consort Lan.

    ¡°Her Highness is fine, but she is afraid that something might happen to you!¡± the pce maid answered softly.

    ¡°Something rted to me?¡± Shao Wanru, more and more surprised, didn¡¯t feel her affairs could have anything to do with Consort Lan.

    The pce maid asked, ¡°She heard that something happened to you today: the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was scheming against you. There was also a man who was involved. It was said that he wanted to ruin your reputation. My Lady, is that right?¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face instantly darkened. After looking the pce maid up and down, she said with a much indifferent look, ¡°Does this have anything to do with Consort Lan?¡±

    ¡°Consort Lan cares about everything about you. She is afraid that you will suffer losses without Prince Chen in the mansion. Considering there is no one you can rely on, Consort Lan wanted you to know that she could tackle knotty problems for you. In the future, if something happens to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, you can ask Nanny Zheng to go to the Pce and ask her for help!¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru misunderstood, the pce maid exined hurriedly.

    ¡°What does this mysterious Consort Lan want to do?¡± Shao Wanru, her long and thick eyshes fluttering twice, wondered why Consort Lan cared so much about her. After all, she had only met her once, so Shao Wanru seriously doubted her purpose.

    These words meant Chu Liuchen was away, so no one could be a pir of the mansion. As Shao Wanru was too young to be sensible enough in her eyes, Consort Lan wanted to help and take care of her at this time.

    When Chu Liuchen left, he didn¡¯t tell her Consort Lan had such a good rtionship with him. Previously, she even faintly sensed that he didn¡¯t really like her.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Consort Lan. But it¡¯s not convenient to trouble Consort Lan with these things!¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a gentle smile. Though her heart was in turmoil, she didn¡¯t show it on her face.

    She looked much calmer than before, and the expression on the pce maid¡¯s face also eased. After all, she was here to convey Consort Lan¡¯s good intentions. It would be bad if Princess Chen misunderstood her.

    ¡°My Lady, that¡¯s all right. Consort Lan is very fond of you. After she met you in the Pce and returned, she talked about you the most, eximing that you were a perfect girl. After experiencing so many sufferings and hardships, Prince Chen finally found someone who loves him genuinely¡­¡± The pce maid choked with sobs when she said that.

    Nanny Zheng also wiped her tears aside.

    However, Yujie and Shao Wanru looked nk, for they could notprehend what they were talking about.

    Shao Wanru pondered for a while and said, ¡°Please show my gratitude to Consort Lan. If I need her support in the future, I will do as you said. But for now, there is no need to do so.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as youmand, Your Highness!¡± the pce maid said with red-rimmed eyes and looked at Shao Wanru with tenderness in her eyes.

    That day, she didn¡¯t see the maid carefully. At this time, she found the pce maid was also a mature pce maid who looked not much younger than Nanny Zheng. Shao Wanru supposed that she should be Consort Lan¡¯s trusted principal maid who had served her for many years.

    So did it mean that Nanny Zheng was also Consort Lan¡¯s trusted subordinate in the past?

    ¡°I¡¯m specially sent here to inform you this. If you¡¯re in need of help, you can ask someone to send a message to us. Consort Lan can go out of the Pce. If you have something to do, she¡¯ll do her best to assist you. Please trust us, Princess Chen!¡± The pce maid leaned to one side and saluted. ¡°I can¡¯t stay outside for too long. I have to go back to serve Consort Lan. Please forgive me for leaving now!¡±

    ¡°Yujie, see her off for me!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    When Yujie lifted the curtain, the pce maid wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, wore the veil, and turned to leave. Yujie followed her out, leaving Nanny Zheng and Shao Wanru in the room.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, were you Consort Lan¡¯s reliable maid?¡± Shao Wanru asked slowly. This matter was not important in the past, so she didn¡¯t ask about it. But now, they somehow came to her through Nanny Zheng. Even though Consort Lan did it in a gesture of goodwill, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help but doubt it.

    The whole thing sounded very mysterious.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Nanny Zheng, could it be rted to Chu Liuchen? When Shao Wanru heard the words from the pce maid serving Consort Lan, thoughts thronged her mind.

    With tears in her eyes, Nanny Zheng said with emotion. ¡°My Lady, I used to be Consort Lan¡¯s trustworthy maid. Previously, the Empress med something on me, so Consort Lan had to send me out of the Pce. I didn¡¯t expect to be your servant. I¡¯m so lucky, and so is Consort Lan!¡±

 Chapter 1011 - A Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 1011 A Gathering</h4>

    In the past, Nanny Zheng had always been very calm when facing others. Never had she lost her coolposure like this¡ªshe was beside herself with excitement.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Consort Lan and Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru went straight to the point.

    Nanny Zheng began to speak and then hesitated because she didn¡¯t know how to answer her straightforward question.

    Shao Wanru quietly measured Nanny Zheng with her watery eyes and then asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me about their rtionship?¡±

    She put it in a more roundabout way, which suggested they were connected and made it sound more eptable. Nanny Zheng could not help nodding. Afterward, her face immediately changed, and she looked at Shao Wanru in astonishment.

    ¡°So, does Consort Lan have something to do with His Highness?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and asked again.

    Nanny Zheng hesitated and nodded affirmatively, pursing her lips hard. She didn¡¯t say it, but Princess Chen figured it out herself. Until now, she hadn¡¯t revealed anything about that.

    Seeing her reaction, Shao Wanru smiled. It meant that she couldn¡¯t say it, but she could ask about it.

    ¡°Is Consort Lan hostile to Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively.

    Hearing that, Nanny Zheng, burning with anxiety, shook her head vigorously with anxious eyes staring at Shao Wanru. She didn¡¯t know how Princess Chen came to such a conclusion that terrified her.

    Nanny Zheng had been following Shao Wanru for a long time. Thus, she knew that her current master was out of the ordinary. Although she looked delicate and fragile, she was decisive and intelligent. Sometimes, she could be even swifter and fiercer than a man. More importantly, Prince Chen had been deeply attached to Princess Chen, his beloved wife.

    If Princess Chen misunderstood Consort Lan, it would be bad.

    ¡°Then, Consort Lan is kind to Prince Chen and will never hurt him, right?¡± Shao Wanru slowly breathed a sigh of relief and asked calmly.

    Somehow, the sudden appearance of Consort Lan put significant pressure on her.

    It was not long ago that the Empress Dowager learned what had just happened. How could Consort Lan get a general idea of the whole story? If it were the Empress, Shao Wanru would not have any doubts. But Consort Lan was only an imperial consort who seemed to have been locked up in a ce worse than the Cold Pce for many years. How could she know?

    Besides, she reacted fast. Her maid came not muchter than the Empress Dowager¡¯s messenger.

    The speed demonstrated that Consort Lan¡¯s power in the Pce was not as weak as what others saw or guessed.

    If such an extremelypetent person is malicious to Chu Liuchen, how could Shao Wanru rest assured?

    ¡°Why is Consort Lan so good to Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and asked, fixing her eyes on Nanny Zheng and paying close attention to her every move.

    Nanny Zheng would not answer her, but she could see something from her reaction to this question.

    As expected, Nanny Zheng nodded hurriedly but then shook her head. Then she looked at Shao Wanru in a nervous state, hoping that she could figure out what she meant on her own.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened, and she looked at Nanny Zheng thoughtfully.

    Consort Lan? She had never seen her in her previous life. Such a high-ranking figure had no connection with her, who used to be a little painter. But Shao Wanru felt she was trustworthy.

    Could she believe Consort Lan? She was in a delicate situation, and she couldn¡¯t exin why, only feeling there seemed to be something mysterious in it.

    She tried hard to suppress the doubts in her heart and said, ¡°I can ask Consort Lan for help in the future, right?¡±

    Finally, Princess Chen stopped probing to the bottom of the rtionship between Consort Lan and Chu Liuchen. After a long sigh of relief, Nanny Zheng hastily answered, ¡°Yes, Your Highness can trust Consort Lan. She is always willing to help Prince Chen. As long as it is about the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she will protect you from sufferings.¡±

    It was not rted to the forbidden topic. Since Consort Lan had sent someone here today, she was expressing goodwill. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t let Princess Chen take the opposite meaning.

    ¡°Does Prince Chen know Consort Lan bends efforts to protect him?¡± Shao Wanru ventured.

    Nanny Zheng lowered her head and said with bitterness, ¡°His Highness doesn¡¯t want Consort Lan to pay attention to him.¡±

    ¡°If the Empress wants to punish me, will Consort Lan help me out as well?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a different way.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the Empress, Consort Lan wille to your aid!¡± Nanny Zheng repeatedly nodded in approval. For fear that Shao Wanru might not understand, she nodded as obviously as possible.

    Compared with the past, Nanny Zheng looked unusually emotional today.

    A hint of doubt seemingly remained in Shao Wanru¡¯s lustrous eyes, but her face was as calm as usual. ¡°I know. Nanny Zheng, you can withdraw now. I¡¯ll have to go to the Pce tomorrow. Please go there with me!¡±

    ¡°That is what I should do!¡± Nanny Zheng nodded, feeling rxed in her heart. Princess Chen still wanted to use her, which meant she was not displeased with what she had done today.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand. Nanny Zheng bowed and left respectfully. When she stepped out of the door, somehow, her eyes became red-rimmed again. Nanny Zheng muttered a few words to herself. Her voice was very light, but Yujie caught a few words as she passed by quietly.

    Yujie wanted to say hello to Nanny Zheng, but she seemed absent-minded and left in a hurry without looking around.

    ¡°My Lady, I heard Nanny Zheng say at the door: ¡®God bless us. Bodhisattvas bless us¡¯. She murmured a lot there, but I didn¡¯t hear what she said clearly!¡± After Yujie entered the room, she first talked about the pce maid and then mentioned Nanny Zheng.

    ¡°Yujie, what do you think of Consort Lan?¡± Shao Wanru asked thoughtfully.

    ¡°I think that she is very nice to our mansion. When I saw off the pce maid Qing Mu, she kept showing their kindness to me. I don¡¯t think that our mansion is useful to Consort Lan. Besides, I have never heard that she has a prince,¡± Yujie said.

    Shao Wanru nodded, knowing what Yujie meant. Consort Lan had no prince, so she must have no interest in the throne. Likewise, she had no reason to stand against the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. So, she genuinely wanted to help, didn¡¯t she?

    But Shao Wanru still didn¡¯t understand. No goodwill came for no reason in this world. There must be a reason. She said she liked Shao Wanru at first sight, but that wouldn¡¯t make a person with high status support her so wholeheartedly. Moreover, it was because of Chu Liuchen that Consort Lan was d to lend a helping hand.

    There were countless capricious ties between chambers in the Pce. No outsiders could straighten out the rtionship. Therefore, Shao Wanru decided to put aside the matter about Consort Lan until Chu Liuchen came back.

    For the moment, she should concentrate her energies on the affairs rted to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could she talk everything through to the Empress Dowager?

    Not only Yan Xi but also Qin Yuru was connected to the matter of Shao Jing. Shao Wanru had a feeling that Qin Yuru had also been informed¡­

    Early the following day, after taking medicine, Shao Wanru got up.

    She had vomited blood yesterday, so she didn¡¯t look well though she had recuperated for a day. Her pink and fair face appeared slightly pale, which made her more delicate and touching.

    She wore a light blue upper garment, going with a lc eight-sided skirt. There was a mauve girdle above the skirt that matched well with her slender waist. On her hair, she only used an exquisite hairpin with strings of tiny pearls dangling from its end. Each pearl shone with dazzling brilliance, which set her delicate face off to advantage.

    Except for her overly pale face and lips, her image was perfect.

    She would enter the Pce from the side door, where a pce sedan was waiting. ¡°Princess Chen, the Empress Dowager asked you to take the pce sedan so that you won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    A eunuch from the Empress Dowager¡¯s courtyard came to greet her with a bright smile.

    Shao Wanru nodded gently. Yujie came forward with a money pouch and said sensitively, ¡°Thank you, Sir. My Lady is really in poor condition. She couldn¡¯te here at first, but when she thought the Empress Dowager must be worried, she struggled to stand up and get here. So, please carry the pce sedan steadily.¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s eyebrows danced as he took the small bag. With a light pinch, he immediately knew there were silver drafts in it. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I will tell them to be careful. Your Highness made it here even though she is not feeling well. We must make sure she isfortable on the following way!¡±

    Nanny Zheng helped Shao Wanru sit in the pce sedan chair. Then she and Yujie stepped aside and followed the pce sedan chair into the Pce.

    The group moved smoothly at a slow but steady pace. The time that they reached the Pce of Benevolent Peace doubled.

    When they arrived at the Pce of Benevolent Peace, the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal maid had been waiting there for a long time. As she saw Shao Wanruing out of the pce sedan, she hurried to salute her and then led her to the main hall.

    Lots of people were in the Pce of Benevolent Peace today. The one on the seat of honor was certainly the Empress Dowager. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was sitting beside her, and on the other side was Ruiping Great Elder Princess, who had Infanta Yuan¡¯an sit by her side. The Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was there with several Madams.

    They all looked familiar to Shao Wanru. It turned out that they were the older ones among the Madams who witnessed what happened yesterday.

    As Shao Wanru came in, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her. Seeing her lips paler than usual, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was distressed, and her eyes turned red. Shao Wanru¡¯s rosy lips used to be her outstanding feature, but now they turned pallid.

    Shao Wanru bowed to the Empress Dowager in the middle of the hall, and immediately a pce servant came to support her.

    The Empress Dowager pointed to a chair next to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said kindly, ¡°Sit down and talk. You don¡¯t look good!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager!¡± Shao Wanru said softly, walking to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess with the help of the pce servant. She wanted to salute again but was stopped by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who pulled her to the chair and sat down. ¡°You are in such a weak state. Why are you still so polite? You were fine before going to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could you end up like this? It must be not suitable for you to go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    After that, she red at Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Old Madam was also observing Shao Wanru. Before this, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. When Shao Wanru left yesterday, Nanny Yu reported that although Princess Chen didn¡¯t look well, she was okay. But what was going on now? Shao Wanru looked terrible at first sight. It was evident that she struggled toe here. Old Madam couldn¡¯t help feeling troubled and uneasy.

 Chapter 1012 - Is She Crazy for Real?

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Is She Crazy for Real?</h4>

    Old Madam¡¯s gloomy eyes were glued to Shao Wanru¡¯s face, trying to find any evidence to prove that she was just pretending to be sick.

    Shao Wanru looked up and met her eyes. Then, she gave her a graceful smile. In the Pce of Benevolent Peace of Empress Dowager, she was in a higher position than Old Madam and should not treat Old Madam as an elder like in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Princess Chen, I heard that when you offered a sacrifice to your parents in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion yesterday, Qiu Yu from the Ministry of Justice hid behind the sacrificial altar. When you entered the door, you smelled the whiff from Madam Jiang¡¯s handkerchief, so you nearly lost control of your emotions. Did it badly hurt you when you tried hard to suppress your physical sensations?¡± The Empress Dowager looked severe.

    Her favorite grandson had just left, and she had repeatedly promised that she would take good care of Princess Chen for him. Before long, such a terrible thing happened. At this time, the Empress Dowager was also full of anger.

    Shao Wanru raised her white face and answered in a silky tone. ¡°It was a coincidence yesterday. Maybe because I was in poor health, I passed out again and again!¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t me anyone, only saying she was not in good condition. The Empress Dowager nodded in her heart andmended that she was as sensible and adorable as her grandson.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling good, don¡¯t go there these two days. You had been mourning for your parents for three years in the Yuhui Nunnery. You can skip two days!¡± the Empress Dowager said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Princess Chen said that she wanted to go, but she had been observing mourning for her parents in the Yuhui Nunnery for three years. Compared with her, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion hasn¡¯t done any religious ceremony for many years. Instead of Princess Chen, the others in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion should perform the memorial ritual!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an echoed the words of Empress Dowager.

    Since what Infanta Yuan¡¯an said catered to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pleasure, she gave her an approving nod, but her face didn¡¯t soften. Then, with this deadpan expression, she turned to see Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    So many years had passed, but the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion held not a single religious rite for Shao Wanru¡¯s parents. Now that this one was to force Shao Wanru to go to their mansion. When she was there, a series of incidents happened. Lucky for Shao Wanru, the self-made sachet for clearing away the heart-fire on her maid helped her. Otherwise, worse things might happen to Shao Wanru.

    Whenever this idea crossed her mind, the Empress Dowager would bristle with fury.

    What would happen when her grandson knew that something had happened to his wife? Prince Chen got his eye on Shao Wanru for three years, during which he actively epted any treatment for him. He had never been so cooperative before. It was a great benefit that Shao Wanru could bring to him.

    For this reason alone, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion hadn¡¯t performed a memorial ceremony for many years. Why did you do it this time?¡± the Empress Dowager asked the Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, her stern eyes falling on her face.

    Old Madam could no longer sit still and knelt down with a thud. ¡°Madam Jiang, my daughter-inw, came back not long ago. She said that she dreamed of Princess Chen¡¯s parents when living an ascetic life in the Yuhui Nunnery. Therefore, she wanted to hold a religious ceremony in the mansion for them. Your Majesty, you also know that the old Duke was sick when my eldest son died, so we did not dare to do it openly. Since then, this matter has been postponed to now. For so many years, I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to think about it and didn¡¯t dare to do it either¡­¡±

    When Old Madam said this, she thought of her eldest son and couldn¡¯t help crying with her hands covering her face.

    ¡°At first, it was because of the old Duke, butter we didn¡¯t dare to do it. ording to Madam Jiang¡¯s dream, my eldest son wanted to go back and have a look at our mansion. We wouldn¡¯t have done it if it had not been for my eldest son¡¯s wishes.¡±

    ¡°My father appeared in my second aunt¡¯s dream to make a request?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise, ¡°Why would he appear in my second aunt¡¯s dream instead of mine?¡±

    Shao Wanru appeared to be asking herself because her voice was very low. But since everyone¡¯s attention was on her, they heard it clearly. When they thought it over, some revealed a weird expression.

    The deceased giving people dreams was possible. However, he didn¡¯t appear in the dream of his daughter and mother but walked into the dream of his second younger brother¡¯s wife, which sounded irrational and strange.

    ¡°The Madam of Marquis Xing said that the former heir of Duke Xing gave her a dream, and there was a smell of medicine on her handkerchief that could make people insane. Beyond all of this, a man somehow appeared in the mourning ceremony. Old Madam, does this Madam of Marquis Xing y a leading role in your mansion? Even you have to do whatever she asks, right?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess asked curiously.

    When thinking about the entire process, Madam Jiang was the most suspicious.

    Old Madam stammered and argued, ¡°But Madam Jiang also suffered¡­ She has been acting oddly. I don¡¯t know if she is also affected by the drug.¡±

    ¡°The case in the charge of the Ministry of Justice implicated the Madam of Marquis Xing. Then she had urged that a mourning rite should be done. That was why Princess Chen was invited there and her reputation was nearly ruined. After that, she was out of her mind and violently pushed her daughter-inw, who then lost the baby in her belly,¡± another olddy said.

    She was also present yesterday and watched the beginning and the end of this matter. Madam Jiang disgusted her. A good baby was gone because of her crazy act.

    Back then, the Madam of Marquis Xing had been standing by her side with extreme caution. Who would have expected her to spring into action suddenly? More surprisingly, she targeted her pregnant daughter-inw.

    ¡°Did Madam Jiang feign madness to shirk responsibility?¡± the Empress Dowager asked coldly.

    ¡°Yesterday, when I took Hao¡¯er there, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in a mess. No decent person was taking care of the memorial ceremony, so I hosted it with Hao¡¯er. It was only untilte at night that some people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion finally came. They said I could go back and asked Hao¡¯er to stay there. I refused. After all, Princess Chen just had an incident in the day. I was afraid they would plot against Hao¡¯er!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said grumpily.

    When she learned Shao Wanru had an ident yesterday, she nned to go and see her in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but she couldn¡¯t leave at that time. In addition, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t feel easy about leaving Shao Yuanhao alone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thus, she had no choice but to send someone to ask about Shao Wanru¡¯s situation in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Upon learning Shao Wanru was okay, she felt relieved to apany Shao Yuanhao.

    Speaking of this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was also full of anger. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion announced that they would hold a mourning ceremony for her daughter and son-inw, but they invited no host. There were only some monks and Taoist priests chanting at random.

    ¡°Yesterday, my granddaughter-inw was severely injured, so I had to stay by her side. Worse still, Madam Jiang was somewhat abnormal, and I didn¡¯t dare to leave her alone. In such a desperate situation, people in the mansion were too panicked to take care of the religious services,¡± Old Madam lowered her head and said with grievances.

    ¡°So, your son that is still alive is always the most important!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said casually.

    Shao Wanru clenched her hands tightly in her sleeves and then slowly loosened her grip¡ªRuiping Great Elder Princess came straight to the heart of the problem.

    ¡°The living son is the best. For Old Madam, Shao Jing, her son who is still alive and well, is of utmost importance. And my father was the abandoned one.¡±

    A hint of coldness shed in her eyes. ¡°Since it was the reason, why would you have to disy your deep attachment to your son in front of others? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please allow me toplete my father¡¯s mourning ceremony in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shao Wanru sighed and pleaded.

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Old Madam was shocked and hurriedly stopped her when hearing the suggestion. How could they stop the memorial ceremony for the former heir of Duke Xing halfway and go on with it in his son-inw¡¯s mansion? The change would hold the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to public ridicule.

    It would be a great humiliation to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be? In my opinion, Madam Jiang is the viin of the piece! She must havemitted the crimes in the case in the charge of the Ministry of Justice. Even before Princess Chen got back to her original family, she delivered a knockout blow to her as if she were crazy. When Princess Chen returned to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she came up with a vicious scheme to deal with her. Likewise, yesterday, did she intend to destroy Princess Chen?¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess said unhurriedly.

    As an outsider, she didn¡¯t feel guilty and stressed at all.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nced at Ruiping Great Elder Princess, with a much amiable smile. No matter what would happen in the future, at least at this time, Ruiping Great Elder Princess was speaking for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice can stop investigating this case. Judging by yesterday¡¯s incident, Madam Jiang must be a criminal. Old Madam couldn¡¯t be at Madam Jiang¡¯s beck and call, could she?¡± another Madam asked.

    She was on Shao Wanru¡¯s side.

    ¡°How could they all support me?¡± Shao Wanru raised her bright and beautiful eyes to nce at everyone¡¯s faces calmly. Finally, her eyes stopped on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face, which was congested with anger. It was evident that she was well pissed off. Her heart skipped a beat when she suddenly realized what was happening.

    They backed her, partly because of her, but what they cared about the most was the Empress Dowager¡¯s attitude. Since the Empress Dowager was distinctly partial to Princess Chen, no one dared to go against her will.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not saying it to protect Madam Jiang, but she is not quite right in the head.¡± Old Madam kowtowed heavily three times and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before. After what had happened yesterday, Madam Jiang has been behaving inappropriately. I¡¯ve asked the old maid who served her. She said that Madam Jiang had been in such an erratic state recently. Sometimes she looked sober, but sometimes she became confused. She would even strike a blow!¡±

    ¡°Behaving inappropriately?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice and covered the trace of sarcasm in her eyes. This was a good reason.

    Was Madam Jiang out of mind?

    ¡°You mean, the Madam of Marquis Xing, she is crazy, right?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked with astonishment, gazing surprisingly at Old Madam with round eyes. ¡°But she looked fine when she left yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice her weird act yesterday? Old Madam asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was slightly taken aback. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she should believe it or not. During a period, Madam Jiang seemed insane and uttered some incoherent remarks. She asked Qiu Yu intensely if he had seen Shao Wanru¡¯s maid bully her.

    Her question sounded odd. Then Qiu Yu mentioned the matter she had talked about, saying he didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Yesterday, Madam Jiang¡¯s behavior was abnormal. We had the doctor check on her. He said she suffered from hysteria,¡± Old Madam said.

    The so-called hysteria was a psychological disorder when people lost their minds.

    Shao Wanru reached out to hold Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand and gently pinched it under the cover of her sleeve, secretly hinting that she might as well agree with Old Madam.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess understood what she meant and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, send someone to make a diagnosis. If it¡¯s not hysteria, Madam Jiang must go to make things clear in the Ministry of Justice. She will never again be allowed to meet Princess Chen, whatever excuses she gives. Whether she intended to hurt Princess Chen or force her topromise, she should be punished by nationalw!¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Introduce a New Topic

    <h4>Chapter 1013 Introduce a New Topic</h4>

    ¡°Empress Dowager¡­¡± Old Madam red at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, her eyes seething with anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± an olddy sitting on the side said.

    ¡°It makes sense. Your Majesty, let¡¯s settle this matter in that way. As for what happened yesterday, let the Ministry of Justice check it out. The Ministry of Justice shouldn¡¯t let its officials hide in the mansion of an aristocratic family to investigate! This time, even the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t know an official was hiding in their mansion! It might not be a big deal that the man offended any female family member. But if he were implicated in other things, it could be the start of something big!¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess nodded. The other Madams also thought her analysis made sense. This kind of thing was very likely to happen again. Next time, someone might hide in their mansion.

    If it was for an important political matter, it was reasonable for the official to hide and solve the case. But how could they use such a theatrical means to handle a family affair? Every family has a skeleton in the closet. When the Ministry of Justice dealt with the cases in this way, each family¡¯s deep-hidden secrets might be exposed. Therefore, none of them would ept that. No, absolutely not.

    ¡°This kind of thing¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it. The Ministry of Justice should rectify their working style!¡±

    ¡°If the Ministry of Justice has registered and made a record of any family dispute, they can investigate it aboveboard. There is no need to do such a despicable thing to hide in other people¡¯s dwellings like a thief in the night. In particr, the truth of this matter may be found elsewhere. Who knows what horrifying thing would happen if Princess Chen took in the medicine smell without any strong and effective countermeasures?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡­

    Several Madams were animatedly talking about it. Voices rose in a crowd and drowned Old Madam out. The Empress Dowager did not hear her at all.

    Only Shao Wanru, who had been paying attention to Old Madam, heard a little. She silently squinted at her with a trace of sarcasm in her eyes.

    Even when they nearly got to the bottom of this matter, Old Madam still wanted to protect Madam Jiang. It seemed that her love for her daughter-inw had not diminished at all.

    ¡°Servants, send an imperial physician to check on Madam Jiang¡¯s condition. If her condition is stable, she must make the trip to the Ministry of Justice!¡± The Empress Dowager made the final decision.

    Old Madam staggered and almost fainted.

    ¡°The dignified Madam of Marquis Xing will have to take her trial before the Ministry of Justice! What a shame! Madam Jiang, if Madam Jiang is smart, she should do what I advised.¡±

    ¡°Help Old Madam up. It¡¯s cold on the ground!¡± the Empress Dowager said lightly.

    Two pce maids came over and helped Old Madam to her feet, taking her to the chair on one side, and then retreated aside.

    ¡°Your Majesty, let Marquis Xing handle the case about his mansion himself. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Your birthday ising soon, so you should be much happier now!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess smiled and changed the unpleasant topic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the birthday gift for Your Majesty!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an immediately joined in to please the Empress Dowager.

    This pair of grandma and granddaughter cooperated very well, and after they exchanged a few words, the depressing atmosphere was swept away.

    Shao Wanru silently nced at the smiling Infanta Yuan¡¯an. ¡°Indeed, she is one of the few people whom the Empress Dowager dotes on.¡± Shao Wanru looked at her and thought to herself.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was bright and quick-witted before the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote for him to attend my birthday when he returns to the capital!¡± The Empress Dowager sighed and thought of her grandson.

    ¡°Prince Chen is the most filial-hearted. Even if he can¡¯t get back to the capital in time, he must have prepared the gift long ago!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an joked.

    Her words made the Empress Dowagerugh. ¡°Indeed. He sent his gift to me early, but he was far away from home this time. I¡¯m really worried about him. I think he shoulde back early!¡±

    After that, the Empress Dowager frowned slightly again and looked worried.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an rolled her eyes and an idea came across her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. Prince Chen only needs to send some people to the border and won¡¯t go to the foreign state alone. Even if something happens, he will be safe.¡±

    Chu Liuchen would deploy some troops along the border after sending the emissaries out of the country. He didn¡¯t have to skate on thin ice.

    ¡°Although it is said so, I always feel worried about him. Chen¡¯er is not in good health. He has to travel far this time, and I am always worried about him.¡± The Empress Dowager sighed. As long as she thought that her grandson had gone so far away and stayed in such a dangerous ce, she would not be able to eat or sleep well in the past few days. She was afraid that anything would go wrong if he was not careful enough.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. If Prince Chen knows that you concern so much about him, he will worry about you,¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Prince Chen has always had a great filial affection for you. For him, you¡¯re not even in the mood to celebrate your birthday. How can he rest assured?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also tried to persuade her.

    ¡°I can only take care of myself in case he feels worried about me. I hope he wille back soon. The Xu State doesn¡¯t sound like a decent ce!¡± The Empress Dowager had only heard a little bit about the Xu State because it was too far away. In her mind, it was an evil and strange country.

    The Emperor had mentioned to the Empress Dowager that some past events were all rted to the Xu State.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that there were surviving evildoers of the former dynasty fleeing there. Is it true?¡± a Madam suddenly thought of this matter and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they all said. They also said that though those chief conspirators were executed more than a decade ago, some of their subordinates escaped,¡± another Madam said.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes flickered slightly as she focused her attention on their conversation.

    She was most concerned about what happened more than a decade ago, for her father died at that time.

    Although these Madams couldn¡¯t know anything secret, she might be able to get some unexpected inspiration from their words.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard. At that time, some people seemed to have escaped to the Xu State, where there were peopleing to pick them up. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t have disappeared without a trace as soon as they entered its border,¡± said Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Really? Then the trip to the Xu State¡­¡± A Madam covered her mouth with a handkerchief in surprise.

    If that were the case, the trip to the Xu State wouldn¡¯t be easy!

    ¡°Prince Chen won¡¯t serve as an envoy abroad. He¡¯ll stay at the border. I don¡¯t think the Xu State dares to do anything against them when so many troops are along the border. I heard they want to be on friendly terms with us. They¡¯d like to send a princess to our state by marriage!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said, smiling.

    ¡°Princess from the Xu State? That state is said to have only rugged hills and turbulent waters, so I suppose their princess must have nothing good,¡± another madam said with disdain.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The princess of the Xu State?¡± Her hand holding the handkerchief tightened slightly. It sounded familiar to her, but she couldn¡¯t remember clearly. ¡°Did this period of memory disappear in the end?¡±

    ¡°Why am I not surprised when I first heard this matter?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that the princess of the Xu State is going to marry into our country?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I heard a princess in the Xu State admiring our thriving and prosperous state wanted to get here by marriage, but I don¡¯t know the exact details. It was just hearsay; I heard someone talking about it when I went out one day.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an hung her head coyly and apologized to the Empress Dowager. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I mistakenly shared a bit of gossip with you!¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. It was just a small matter. You just mentioned it in passing.¡± The Empress Dowager gentlyforted her and then asked with concern, ¡°Were all the passers-by talking about that?¡±

    ¡°Not all of them said that. When I was outside, I overheard a conversation between two people beside me. Later on, I wanted to learn some details from them but couldn¡¯t find them anymore!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was confused. ¡°I wanted to ask them where they heard it from, but in the blink of an eye, they disappeared. I didn¡¯t take this matter seriously and just said it casually.¡±

    So, such a rumor was totally groundless. If anyone was going to investigate, Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t need to take any responsibility. After all, she heard it from two strangers on the road. ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is so good at interweaving truth with fiction. Indeed remarkable!¡±

    Shao Wanru picked up the teacup beside her, took a sip, and then slowly put it down.

    In a calm frame of mind, Shao Wanru looked perfectly rxed and continued listening to the conversation between Infanta Yuan¡¯an and the Empress Dowager. ¡°But would Infanta Yuan¡¯an ever reveal an unfounded rumor to the Empress Dowager?

    ¡°Of course, she wouldn¡¯t. It must be very tricky to deal with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. See? She was even willing to try her best to help me over the past two days! To aplish some ambition, she could endure deep hardships.

    ¡°She appeared muddleheaded when making efforts to gain an advantage over me that day. Except for that mishap, Infanta Yuan¡¯an has been quiteposed.

    ¡°If what she said is true, it will be a little troublesome for Chu Liuchen at the border.¡±

    Biting her cherry lips, Shao Wanru fought down the throb of worry in her heart and went on listening to their conversation.

    ¡°So what if the Xu State wants to marry their princess? How can a princess from an uncivilized country marry one of our princes?¡± A Madam, deeply scornful of the so-called princess from the Xu State, curled her lips in disdain.

    Three of the four princes were married or had already been engaged. Only Prince Xin was single. Nevertheless, he would not ept any savage princess as his wife. To those Madams, no matter how much the Xu State princess wanted to marry a prince here, her wish wouldn¡¯te true!

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing hasn¡¯t yet married, has he?¡± a Madam suddenly asked.

    ¡°No, but I heard that he is engaged to someone!¡± another Madam answered hesitantly.

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, the Empress Dowager remarked it lightly. ¡°Yes, he is. His mother made the marriage engagement for him. The girl¡¯s family background is not worth mentioning.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was indifferent and careless about the girl, who was said to be from a humble family. Did it mean the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t like her?

    Several Madams here were smart enough to perceive the Empress Dowager¡¯s attitude immediately. They also understood why she was not fond of her. The other princes had marrieddies whom the Empress Dowager approved. She granted their marriages. Only this one was not known to others. From the look of the Empress Dowager, she had never seen her before. Usually, it should be the Emperor or the Empress Dowager to decide the marriages of the royal family descendants. This time, a consort, a locked up one, dared to appoint the girl to be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s wife. How bold and shameless she was!

    ¡°Your Majesty, something bad happened. The Madam of Marquis Xingmitted suicide by bumping into a pir!¡± a pce maid hurried in and said while gasping for breath.

    Old Madam, sitting on the chair, widened her eyes in horror and then slid down the chair silently before uttering any word¡­

 Chapter 1014 - Her Fate: from a Noble Wife to a Humble Concubine

    <h4>Chapter 1014Her Fate: from a Noble Wife to a Humble Concubine</h4>

    ¡°Is she saved or not?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess abruptly stood up and asked anxiously.

    Whatever heinous crimes Madam Jiang hadmitted, she was Shao Wanru¡¯s elder. It would be bad if she bore the reputation of hounding an elder to death.

    ¡°Fortunately, nothing serious happened, and she was rescued. However, she is still in aa. The imperial physicians are trying their best to treat her,¡± answered the pce maid.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess breathed a sigh of relief and sat down.

    Shao Wanru reached out to hold her hand, gently nipping her cold fingers tofort her.

    She had already guessed what Madam Jiang was going to do.

    With Madam Jiang¡¯s high status, she would rather die than stand trial in court. It would humiliate herself and disgrace the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Not to mention whether Madam Jiang was willing to undergo that kind of insult, Old Madam was apparently reluctant to ept the result. Old Madam had always been very sensitive about the reputation of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could she tolerate Madam Jiang ruining it?

    When Shao Wanru recalled what had happened in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion yesterday and the past events, she felt it easy to understand her extreme behavior. Even since Madam Jiang got out of the Yuhui Nunnery, she knew full well this matter couldn¡¯t be settled peacefully. Without Shao Wanru¡¯s forgiveness, she couldn¡¯t resolve her crisis. Therefore, Madam Jiang tried every means to make her go back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    To force Shao Wanru to let go of her, Madam Jiang was ready to stir up any trouble.

    Madam Jiang would do anything for this purpose, for instance, making use of Qiu Yu, who came to the mansion to investigate the case, and possibly many other things. She must have thought of the ultimate way to save herself: tomit suicide.

    Only by threatening Old Madam with thest resort could she help Madam Jiang regardless of everything. Therefore, they did the mourning ceremony for Shao Wanru¡¯s parents. If Old Madam hadn¡¯t backed her up, Madam Jiang could not have done all of this alone.

    However, yesterday, things didn¡¯t go ording to their n. It was because Zhao Xiran unexpectedly intervened. Zhao Xiran must have added the medicine to that handkerchief and switched it with the one in Madam Jiang¡¯s hands.

    At first, Madam Jiang looked normal, but after Zhao Xiran came, she gradually behaved strangely. Zhao Xiran¡¯s purpose was surely to convince others that Madam Jiang was out of her mind, so she nned to drug her. The others would know she was mad because of Madam Jiang¡¯s crazy ramblings and deeds. How could Shao Wanru and others go after a poor and insane woman? Zhao Xiran just intended to get Madam Jiang out of trouble for the time being.

    But in Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes, Zhao Xiran schemed against her. When the imperial physician found out about the source of the medicinal smell, Madam Jiang mmed Zhao Xiran.

    Before Old Madam entered the Pce today, she should have told Madam Jiang that if they insisted on investigating her for what she had done, there was only one way for her to go.

    She had to offer up her life as penance for her sins.

    However, with Madam Jiang¡¯s character, she would never admit her defeat and kill herself. It would be best if she survived after bumping into a pir.

    Compared with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shao Wanru knew Madam Jiang better, so she never thought for a second that Madam Jiang would die.

    Old Madam had been helped to a side hall to rest. The Empress Dowager frowned. It was indeed knotty to deal with Madam Jiang, who could no longer go to court and might die at any second.

    ¡°What do you think, Princess Chen?¡± The Empress Dowager turned to Shao Wanru. Madam Jiang was Shao Wanru¡¯s elder, and for the Empress Dowager, Madam Jiang was a court official¡¯s wife. Neither Shao Wanru nor the Empress Dowager wanted her death to tarnish their reputation.

    ¡°I¡¯m at yourmand, Your Majesty.¡± Shao Wanru stood up, bowed sideways, and said. At this time, the Empress Dowager would give in, which didn¡¯t surprise Shao Wanru at all.

    Madam Jiang abandoned her pride to make a hell of a fuss. Although it would not imperil her life, her suicide sounded urgent. This time, she no longer needed to take her trial in the court, but so what? She was responsible for the death of Zhao Xiran¡¯s baby. Her miserable life started at the moment when she jumped up to push Zhao Xiran violently.

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would go from bad to worse. This consequence was even better than what Shao Wanru had expected: she thought Madam Jiang would be punished for those crimes and driven away after Marquis Xing divorced her.

    A slow and painful death would be a better punishment. In her previous life, they wore Shao Wanru out with endless dirty tricks, making her feel like she was being cut hundreds and thousands of times by a blunt knife. Though not lethal, each sinister attack from them would put Shao Wanru in greater misery and despair¡­

    This time, neither angry nor annoyed, Shao Wanru behaved properly. Somehow, her calm and gentle appearance made people feel at ease.

    The Empress Dowager reached out and pulled her over, heaving a sigh. ¡°Good girl, I know that you have been wronged. Don¡¯t worry. Madam Jiang gets away this time, but I won¡¯t let her hurt you again in the name of righteousness!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother¡­¡± Shao Wanru gazed at Empress Dowager, like a child looking at mom with pure adoration, the rims of her eyes slightly red.

    Shao Wanru looked quite young and sometimes even appeared a little childish. When she wanted to show a sedate and dignified bearing, she looked like a child pretending to be mature. The Empress Dowager, recalling how harsh the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had been to her, felt sorrier for her. ¡°This girl is indeed pitiful. No wonder my grandson takes great care of her. Everyone will feel tender and protective toward such a pitiful girl who can concede for the sake of the general good.¡±

    The Empress Dowager thought to herself. However, if Chu Liuchen learned the judgment in her heart, he would feel amused again. Pitiful? For the general good? None was the image of Shao Wanru in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes!

    When Chu Liuchen met his beloved girl, he knew she was merciless and decisive. If she only had paid attention to the interests of the whole, she would not have knocked over the bridal sedan chair on the spot. Nevertheless, Chu Liuchen appreciated her pleasingly direct manner the most. Shao Wanru, knowing whom to love and whom to hate, was never willing to deceive herself. Anyway, why would she hypocritically y the wronged part to safeguard the so-called general interests?

    ¡°Madam Jiang is ill-behaved with evil motives and mentally unstable, so she is no longer qualified to be Marquis Xing¡¯s wife. From now on, she will be demoted to a concubine,¡± the Empress Dowager dered coldly.

    Usually, a wife wouldn¡¯t be degraded to a concubine. If such a disgraceful thing happened to a family, the whole family would be criticized and despised by others. Also, the charge of spoiling a concubine and killing a wife might damage a man¡¯s official career.

    But this time, the Empress Dowager personally relegated Madam Jiang, Marquis Xing¡¯s wife, to a concubine, so no one dared to gossip about it.

    The corners of Shao Wanru¡¯s mouth lifted silently. Whether in her previous or present life, Madam Jiang was determined to exterminate the first branch root and all to enjoy the title of nobility and no end of wealth and honor. The noble title and glory of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion remained there, but all of this would have nothing to do with Madam Jiang.

    No one knew how frenzied Madam Jiang would be upon learning what had happened when she woke up.

    However, since she was already insane in the public¡¯s eyes, she might as well go on pretending to be mad in the inner court of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    In the past, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion shared the same fundamental interests with Madam Jiang. But now, as an inferior concubine, how could she dominate in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    Though Madam Jiang spent most of her life scheming, she came to a tragic end, which was nobody¡¯s fault but her own. Moreover, the constant entanglements between her and Zhao Xiran had just begun. Zhao Xiran was not like Shao Wanru in her previous life. Of course, her interests and Madam Jiang¡¯s became the same for the time being, but Shao Jing didn¡¯t¡­

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would go through violent upheavals!

    That was great. More and more things in Shao Wanru¡¯s memory would turn up, and everything would be more evident in disputes¡­

    Shao Wanru knelt, gently cing her hands on Empress Dowager¡¯s knees, and pleaded, ¡°Your Majesty, but my Second Uncle has done nothing wrong, and my Third Aunt is in poor health. If Madam Jiang is no longer in charge, no one will take care of the inner court for Second Uncle. This¡­ This is not good. Your Majesty, please forgive Madam Jiang¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang has done so many vicious things to you. Why are you still kindly interceding for her? Although your Second Uncle didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he shouldn¡¯t have let his wife¡¯s bad behaviors go unchecked. Has he ever taught his wife any morals in private? Now that his former wife is demoted as a concubine, we should help and let him marry a principal wife as soon as possible!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sighed with emotion and said, ¡°You are overly kindhearted!¡±

    ¡°Marquis Xing should take another daughter of a noble family as his legal wife!¡± The Empress Dowager concluded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been degraded to a concubine?¡± Madam Jiang sat at the head of the bed. Her eyes shed a hint of gloom and madness under the dim light.

    Before she passed out, she was in the main courtyard where she used to live. But now, she woke up in a shabby room. Except for an old maid that she brought here from the Yuhui Nunnery, no one was around.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. When receiving the imperial edict came from the Pce, the master asked some servants to move you here. You will be Concubine Jiang from now on.¡± The old maid sat on a round stool before her with an anxious expression. ¡°If I had known you¡¯re so incapable, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen you in the first ce. You told me it would be no big deal this time and there would be a good chance instead. So, Concubine Jiang, please enlighten me: what kind of opportunity is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s face was livid, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. After a long while, she gritted her teeth and finally ordered the old maid. ¡°Ask First Young Master to see me!¡±

    At present, only her son was the closest person to her in the mansion.

    ¡°First Young Master? Concubine Jiang, have you forgotten what you didst time? He is apanying his wife. You pushed First Young Madam so hard that she lost her baby, which was also your son¡¯s baby. Remember?¡± The old maid mocked and wondered. ¡°She gave her son¡¯s wife a violent push, causing her to have a miscarriage. How could she shamelessly look for her son?¡±

    ¡°Is that a big deal? They can have another baby in the future. Zhao Xiran is a bad one too. How could she dare to plot against me? I pped her. So what? She didn¡¯t stand still and fell. I didn¡¯t expect her to brazenly me me for it,¡± Madam Jiang said exasperatedly and mmed the cold and hard quilt.

    This quilt couldn¡¯t bepared with thefortable ones she had used before. It couldn¡¯t keep the heat well and felt stiff in her hands, and there were several holes in it. How could someone like her use such a shoddy quilt? Madam Jiang knew the servants in this manor began to treat her with neglect. No maid dared to slight her when she controlled the mansion, but now, they were bold enough to turn the knife in her wound.

    ¡°Madam, if that was what you thought, I have nothing to say to you. To tell you the truth, I heard that an old concubine used to be living here. Since her death, this ce has been unupied for some time. I heard from people in this manor that she died a tragic and violent death, so no one lived here. They sent you to live in such an ominous ce, and I think they aren¡¯t afraid of you suffering from unnatural death. Since there are people guarding outside the courtyard, you can¡¯t leave this ce at will,¡± the old maid said grumpily.

    Originally, she nned to enjoy some good days with Madam Jiang. However, it never urred to her that her life would be even worse than before. If she had known it earlier, she would have stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery. At least, she would have been free, and the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would have sent her some money to live on.

    ¡°The old concubine who had died here? An untimely death?¡± Madam Jiang thought about it and immediately figured out who it was: an old concubine of the previous marquis. It was rumored that she hanged herself under the ceiling beam of the main room. When the servants came in, her dead body was still swaying in mid-air.

    Thinking of this, Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t help looking up toward the beam in the middle. Under the ceiling beam, a yellowed ribbon was starkly there. It dangled in the flickering dim lights as the wind blew through the room, leaving many ghost-like shadows on the walls.

 Chapter 1015 - Status Mattered

    <h4>Chapter 1015 Status Mattered</h4>

    Madam Jiang was so terrified that her face drastically changed color. She pulled up the quilt to cover her head and screamed, ¡°Pull the ribbon down! Throw it away!¡±

    ¡°Concubine Jiang, don¡¯t squeak like that. I¡¯m not tall enough to reach it, and I don¡¯t dare to climb up high at such an old age. Just let it be. Are you hungry? You can take some food on the table. But if you don¡¯t like it, there is nothing you can do but starve yourself. That¡¯s all the food sent from your manor. I¡¯ll take it all if you have no appetite.¡±

    In the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, servants with a bit of dignity wouldn¡¯t ept the cheap food on the table, which looked extremely poor and simple. Obviously, no one gave a damn about the meals for the former Madam of Marquis Xing. Of course, she was no longer the Madam of Marquis Xing but merely Concubine Jiang in disgrace.

    ¡°A concubine out of favor?¡± Zhao Xiran sat at the head of the bed with the same haggard look as Madam Jiang¡¯s, though she looked more delicate and pitiful. When she heard this from the old maid beside her, she raised her head in surprise, her red-rimmed eyesnding on her husband sitting aside, and sobbed out in a soft voice. ¡°Dear, how¡­ how could this happen? She is our mother!¡±

    ¡°She hurt you both physically and mentally, but you are still¡­ so considerate to her,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said agitatedly. How could he not get angry? The baby in Zhao Xiran¡¯s belly came just at the right time. His father had told him that once the baby was born as a legitimate son, he would have more reasons to present in the memorial to the throne. With some maniption behind the scenes, they were likely to get the title of the heir of a duke.

    ¡°She has done some awful things, but¡­ but she is your mother after all. Even for your sake¡­ I have to be filial to her.¡± Zhao Xiran burst into tears. Her baby was gone forever. How could she not feel a stabbing pain in her heart? Large teardrops ran down her cheeks as she touched her belly with trembling hands.

    There was a baby there, her unborn baby. She knew she was pregnant, but she didn¡¯t make the news public. It had never crossed her mind that Madam Jiang would suddenly do such a thing.

    Seeing her crying in deep sorrow, Shao Hua¡¯an felt a searing pain in his heart. The baby she lost was also his. He reached out to hold Zhao Xiran in his arms and patted her slender body gently, trying tofort her. ¡°The imperial physician said we are young and it¡¯s not as severe as you¡¯ve imaged. Don¡¯t lose heart! Take good care of yourself and don¡¯t worry about other things. Before long, we will have another baby!¡±

    ¡°But, even if we get another baby, it¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s not him!¡± Zhao Xiran cried her heart out and said in a hoarse voice.

    How she wished she could hack Madam Jiang to pieces! However, she couldn¡¯t. At least, she couldn¡¯t revenge against her now, not now.

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an held her close to him and said softly.

    After a long while, Zhao Xiran stopped crying and seemed to have made up her mind. She looked up and asked, ¡°What about Mother?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? She was punished by Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial decree!¡± When it came to Madam Jiang, Shao Hua¡¯an was full of anger.

    Madam Jiang had been very bright and intelligent in his mind. Never had she made any mistakes. Whether it was managing the family or serving his father, she was a positive role model for others to follow. But it seemed that he had misjudged her. Such a mother was a disgrace, let alone she had lost her status as the principal wife.

    Except for his mother, he had never heard any other Madams would fall from a legal wife to a concubine, a degrading concubine.

    And above all, if his biological mother became a concubine, how does he handle his situation in the mansion? Would he be regarded as the eldest son of a concubine? If so, how could he have the confidence topete for the position of the heir of a duke in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    For so many years, he strove with none as if he had never cared about the title of nobility. But in fact, how could he care nothing about it? It was just that he was not in a hurry. Anyway, the title would be his sooner orter. Why did he have to show a greedy look? It would make people undervalue him.

    ¡°Mother has been demoted to be a concubine, and an unfavored one. That brought you down to a concubine¡¯s son. Even if we give birth to our child in the future, his status will be much lower¡­¡± While speaking, Zhao Xiran shed tears again. She was outspoken in her remarks. Since only her husband was with her in the room, she dared to bring up the matter directly.

    ¡°Indeed. With her current status, she will implicate us,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said nastily, ¡°My sister is still in the Pce. When our mother fell from her position as a legal wife, it¡¯s hard to say what hardships she is or will endure!¡±

    Though talking to his wife, Shao Hua¡¯an kept some things to himself. He knew about Shao Yanru¡¯s secrets, and so did his father and grandmother. However, they kept her secrets from the other people.

    Before everything was settled, no one could urately predict the future. During this critical period, the more people talked, the more mistakes they would make, which would be more likely to cause a fatal disaster for their families. Anyway, it was best to be more cautious and meticulous than ever.

    It would be easier for him to voice his thoughts in the name of Shao Yanru, his younger sister.

    ¡°Then¡­ then what should we do? I heard the Empress Dowager wanted our father to marry another nobledy. If he marries someone from an aristocratic family and gives birth to a son, what should we do then, dear?¡± Zhao Xiran shivered a few times and thought of an even worse future.

    The youngest son had a mother from a high-status family. Plus it was generally known that the youngest son of a family was usually the most favored. At that time, Shao Hua¡¯an would have no way of winning the noble title.

    ¡°Father won¡¯t marry another person!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an shook his head with certainty. ¡°Even if he remarries and gives birth to a son, he will be younger than Hao¡¯er. Then the situation will be more unfavorable to father.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯ll be a disadvantage, it may happen!¡± Zhao Xiran thought otherwise.

    They were certainly talking about the title of nobility. Shao Yuanhao was younger than Shao Hua¡¯an, so it was appropriate for thetter to inherit the title. But things might change when the youngest legitimate son appeared.

    ¡°Sweetheart, I can forgive our mother, and I will also fulfill my filial duty to her. She was not in good condition, and after spending so many anxious days in the Yuhui Nunnery, she became a little abnormal. In my mind, she didn¡¯t mean to hit me.¡± Zhao Xiran reached out her hand to sway Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s sleeve while pleading.

    ¡°You¡­ are willing to pardon her for doing so?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an asked a little hesitantly.

    ¡°For you, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t bear.¡± Zhao Xiran lowered her head, tears falling again. Her pitiful look made Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s heart ache again.

    He had indeed taken a fancy to Zhao Xiran; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have postponed it until now because this marriage wouldn¡¯t work. Seeing her aggrieved and sad look, he felt sorry for her in his heart. Thus, he reached out and gently patted her on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down. Everything will be yours when the timees. If my mother is in poor health, just keep her in our mansion!¡±

    He meant Madam Jiang would have no chance to put on airs as a mighty mother-inw before her and to order Zhao Xiran to do what she wanted.

    When Shao Hua¡¯an got the title of nobility of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Zhao Xiran would be the master of the inner courtyard, and even Madam Jiang could only stand by.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care about the status as long as you are fine!¡± Zhao Xiran said softly with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°But Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial edict¡­¡± Shao Hua¡¯an was full of worries. The current situation was too tricky. Even if his father did not marry anotherdy in the near future, it would not be easy for his mother to be a wife.

    ¡°She can¡¯t be a legal wife, but she may be a secondary legal wife. As long as she isn¡¯t a concubine, you can still be a legitimate son.¡± Zhao Xiran suggested.

    What happened to Madam Jiang was not a big deal in their eyes. However, because of her misfortune, Shao Hua¡¯an could no longer enjoy his previous high status as a legitimate son. This was the most annoying thing for them.

    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t dare to disobey Empress Dowager¡¯s order!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an frowned and shook his head.

    ¡°If there is a great contribution, can it be done?¡± Zhao Xiran suddenly asked abruptly. Shao Hua¡¯an nodded at first, then shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have a great achievement to my mother¡¯s credit!¡±

    They needed to do something great enough to get a big reward from the Empress Dowager, the Empress, or the Emperor. How challenging could the mission be? It was hard to imagine what a great thing should be done in order to get a bright future.

    However, when thinking of Shao Yanru, Shao Hua¡¯an hesitated and said, ¡°Maybe we can wait a little longer.¡±

    If Shao Yanru gained power in a few more years, Madam Jiang could still get a fresh start and regain her status, of course, on the premise that Marquis Xing hadn¡¯t remarried yet.

    Originally, Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t think his father would marry another woman, but now he felt less certain about that. If his father intended to marry again, it would be bad.

    Could there be a crown prince in a few years? Could his sister win the crown prince¡¯s favor to help him? Everything was uncertain.

    It was quiet in the room. The couple hugged each other, but they had different thoughts.

    ¡°First Young Master, First Young Madam, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion has sent some people here!¡± A young servant girl reported outside the room.

    Her voice woke up the two people hugging each other inside. Shao Hua¡¯an stood up, lifted his robe, and sat down on the wide chair aside.

    Zhao Xiran leaned back a little and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. After she calmed down, she nodded at Shao Hua¡¯an.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said lightly.

    The door curtain was lifted, and Nanny Yu came in with a few servant girls. Zhao Xiran¡¯s trusted servant girls also came in and stood by the bed. Just now, when the couple was talking, they drove them out.

    ¡°Greetings, First Young Master! Greetings, First Young Madam!¡± Nanny Yu stepped forward to greet the two of them.

    Shao Hua¡¯an waved his hand, stood up, and said to Zhao Xiran, ¡°I have something to talk to my father, so I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    ¡°Take care, dear!¡± Zhao Xiran nodded. The following things must be all internal affairs, so Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t have to stay.

    After Shao Hua¡¯an left, Nanny Yu asked several servant girls behind her to step forward with trays. On each tray, there are some medicinal herbs.

    ¡°First Young Madam, my master isn¡¯t in good health, and it¡¯s inconvenient for her toe over. So, she specially told me to send you some tonics for you to nourish your body,¡± Nanny Yu said.

    ¡°Please say thanks to your master for me. How is she? I should have visited her but considering my current situation¡­¡± Zhao Xiran said in a choked voice, and her eyes turned bloodshot again.

    Nanny Yu hurriedly said, ¡°My master knows you have suffered recently. You¡¯d better take good care of yourself and don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡±

    ¡°Please send my gratitude to Her Highness!¡± Zhao Xiran was moved and said. Suddenly, with a flick of the eyes, she caught something on the tray carried by thest servant girl and was petrified on the spot¡­

 Chapter 1016 - An Issue About an Honorary Title

    <h4>Chapter 1016 An Issue About an Honorary Title</h4>

    No medicinal material was on the tray carried by thest maid. There were instead some gorgeous and gaily-colored clothes. However, after taking a close look, Zhao Xiran noticed these presents weren¡¯t made of top-quality brocade, which wasn¡¯t in line with Shao Wanru¡¯s current high status as Princess Chen. To be honest, only those servant girls in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would use this kind of brocade, though not so bright in color.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhao Xiran was astonished and asked in wonder. ¡°Her Highness?¡±

    ¡°My Lady said since Madam Jiang was degraded to Concubine Jiang, there must be some tough days for her in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. These are clothes she received when returning to your mansion. Now she¡¯d like to give them back to Concubine Jiang. They can help solve her problems just in time,¡± Nanny Yu said, smiling.

    Thest maid came forward and presented the tray to Zhao Xiran.

    These cheap clothes were from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which proved Madam Jiang must have chosen not very good satin for Shao Wanru back then. At this time, Shao Wanru sent them back. Her deed appeared a little mean, but when Zhao Xiran gave it a second thought, she realized how harshly Madam Jiang treated Shao Wanru in the past.

    She sent those inferior pieces of cloth mainly for those principal maids to Princess Chen, who was unmarried then. Even though Madam Jiang bullied her in this way, Princess Chen could do nothing to fight against her. After all, though these clothes were not of supetive quality, they looked decent in bright colors, which were different from the colors of those garments for their servant girls at that time.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Zhao Xiran felt embarrassed. No matter how disgusting Concubine Jiang¡¯s tricks were, she was still her mother-inw.

    ¡°First Young Master, Her Highness asked me to pass on a few words,¡± Nanny Yu added.

    ¡°What does she want me to know?¡± Zhao Xiran asked.

    Nanny Yu gave two quiet coughs, clearing her throat. Then, she began reporting what her master said, ¡°First Young Madam, I believe you know what Concubine Jiang used to be like without me telling you. I¡¯m kind and generous enough to deliver her a few sets of old clothes. As for others, they may even want to take her life away. I believe many people will celebrate it if she dies at this critical moment!¡¯

    After Nanny Yu finished speaking, she hurriedly bowed and apologized, ¡°First Young Madam, I¡¯m sincerely sorry for not acting on etiquette and saying all of this directly!¡±

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s face changed significantly as she suddenly stood up straight. There was panic in her eyes. Ignoring Nanny Yu and many outsiders standing nearby, she hurriedly turned around, winking at a trusted old maid beside her. ¡°Send these clothes from Princess Chen to Concubine Jiang and see what else she needs. If she wants anything, go ahead and tell me. Tell her to take good care of herself.¡±

    The sudden thought struck her that if anyone murdered Concubine Jiang, she would be med for it.

    Concubine Jiang suffered a humiliating failure partly because of Shao Wanru and partly because Zhao Xiran had lost her baby after being pped by her. If Concubine Jiang died at this time, she and Shao Wanru would have to take the me. People would think it was the two of them that hounded Concubine Jiang to death.

    Shao Wanru had be Princess Chen, who enjoyed a noble status. It was also rumored that Concubine Jiang, an elder unrted to Princess Chen by blood, had treated her badly. Besides, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Great Elder Princess, and even the Empress Dowager would back her up. Even if her reputation might be slightly tarnished, so what?

    Zhao Xiran was different. She married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion without any rank or title. Furthermore, as Concubine Jiang¡¯s daughter-inw, she could not bear the felony charge of forcing her mother-inw to die.

    In particr, if Concubine Jiang passed away at this time, Shao Hua¡¯an might remain a humble concubine¡¯s son forever.

    Zhao Xiran had considered this before, but she thought nothing severe would happen to Concubine Jiang. The clothes sent by Shao Wanru enlightened her. She understood that with Concubine Jiang¡¯s evil and unpleasant character, she must have offended many others. Besides Shao Wanru, the third branch also bore Concubine Jiang a grudge. Though Third Madam seemed sick and weak, she was not so easy to deal with.

    Or even¡­ Marquis Xing might do it too!

    When such a horrifying thought popped into her mind, Zhao Xiran was so frightened that her back suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. In a great hurry, she dispatched her reliable old maid to Concubine Jiang¡¯s ce. The maid was undoubtedly to make some arrangements to guarantee her safety. At this time, Concubine Jiang could not die. Zhao Xiran, who didn¡¯t allow that to happen, must keep her alive!

    When the trusted old maid understood what she meant and left, Zhao Xiran finally breathed a sigh of relief. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Many thanks for Princess Chen¡¯s gift. Please show my gratitude to Her Highness when you¡¯re back.¡±

    Nanny Yu smiled and said, ¡°First Young Madam, please don¡¯t mind that My Lady intervened!¡±

    ¡°How could it be? If it weren¡¯t for Her Highness¡­¡± Zhao Xiran paused for a moment. Then she fully understood Shao Wanru¡¯s conduct: her main purpose wasn¡¯t to insult Concubine Jiang with some old clothes; instead, she did it to remind Zhao Xiran to keep an eye on Concubine Jiang. In this regard, they sort of shared the same interests.

    During this special period, Concubine Jiang must not die.

    With a distinguished identity, Princess Chen was not afraid of being ndered by others, but she preferred not to be used of murder.

    Both of them were clever enough to take a hint, so they did not need to bring the matter out in its entirety.

    ¡°I am very grateful to Her Highness for her kindness¡­ When I recover, I will go and thank her in person!¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    ¡°First Young Madam, it was the least we could do. By the way, Princess Chen wanted to ask you about the case in the charge of the Ministry of Justice. How do you intend to handle it?¡± Having aplished the first mission, Nanny Yu smiled slightly and turned to the second question that Shao Wanru told her to ask.

    ¡°The case sent to the Ministry of Justice?¡± Zhao Xiran opened her mouth and didn¡¯t know where to start for a while. She and Shao Hua¡¯an had just talked about this. In fact, it was best to minimize the bad effect of this matter and let it go in the end. They hoped Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t pursue it. But so far it looked like Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t allow Concubine Jiang to get away with her past wrongdoings.

    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t make the decision. Please tell Her Highness she might have to discuss it with Old Madam.¡± Zhao Xiran strove to get rid of this matter because she didn¡¯t want to take it over.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be good for you if we go and talk to Old Madam!¡± Nanny Yu said calmly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s face darkened as she asked.

    ¡°Old Madam will explode with rage again when such an awful thing just happened. In the Pce, she became so agitated that she fainted. Although she has returned to the manor now, I¡¯m afraid she is unwilling to mention it again and won¡¯t take care of this matter. She will inevitably dump this problem on you. At that time, if you can¡¯t solve it well, Old Madam will vent her anger on you anyway.¡±

    Zhao Xiran could take the initiative to do it, or Old Madam would ask her to handle this matter. Either way, she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    If Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t promise to look into the matter now, Old Madam would take it out on her when meeting her.

    Third Madam had never been willing to meddle in the second branch¡¯s affairs. Besides, she didn¡¯t get along well with Concubine Jiang. Therefore, Old Madam couldn¡¯t let her solve this problem.

    Therefore, even if Zhao Xiran chose not to do it, this tricky issue would eventually fall on her. At that time, both sides would criticize her.

    Zhao Xiran had no choice but to say reluctantly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it and give Her Highness a reply as soon as possible.¡±

    She had to undertake the task. As Shao Wanru had said, she couldn¡¯t get away with it anyway, so she might as well agree to it readily now. In this way, there might be room for negotiation. Zhao Xiran wouldn¡¯t let Concubine Jiang implicate the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, or at least her husband and her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you, First Young Madam. If you have any ns, please send someone to us as soon as possible. Otherwise, the Ministry of Justice might directly pronounce a judgment. Concubine Jiang¡¯s honorary title is deprived, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nanny Yu thanked her with a smile and then asked one more question.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a bit hazy about that. I¡¯ll decide after we discuss it with the marquis,¡± Zhao Xiran said, ignoring Nanny Yu¡¯sst question.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go back and report it to My Lady first!¡± Nanny Yu said casually without pursuing the matter.

    ¡°Okay, someone, send Nanny Yu off for me!¡± Zhao Xiran called out.

    ¡°First Young Madam, that¡¯s very kind of you. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Nanny Yu bowed and left with a few of Princess Chen¡¯s maids. A principal maid of Zhao Xiran showed them out.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes flickered a few times under the light in the room. ¡°Honorary title?¡± In such a hurry, they must have no time to deprive Madam Jiang of her honorary title. In other words, she was a titled concubine. Her title could make some profits!

    ¡°Maids, ask First Young Master toe over!¡± After pulling herself together, Zhao Xiran ordered. She couldn¡¯t decide for herself, so she needed Shao Hua¡¯an to make the decision¡­

    When Nanny Yu got back to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she went to report to Shao Wanru. At this time, she was making a coge under themp.

    Pieces of maple leaves were arranged and stuck to a backing, making this portrait of a nobledy in autumn woods.

    Those maple leaves of different shades not only turned into maple leaves under the setting sun in the painting but also decorated the hems and the belt of the woman¡¯s dress fluttering in the air. Shao Wanru applied some simple and light lines only to a few crucial parts. As for the nk space, she disyed great originality by adorning it with maple leaves trimmed into different shapes.

    Of course, she had toplete another picture before aplishing the coge of maple leaves. Only byparing the two pictures could she paste those maple leaves into the right ce. At present, there was still a lot of work for her to do.

    She prepared all the raw materials in advance. Since she had practiced before, Shao Wanru was skillful at pasting this picture. With great care and patience, she made this birthday present for the Empress Dowager in an orderly way.

    After hearing Nanny Yu¡¯s report, Shao Wanru retreated two steps to see her unfinished painting. Then she put down the maple leaves in her hand that still needed to be cut to wash her hands in the clean water. After that, she wiped her hands on a white towel and asked softly, ¡°How was First Young Madam when you left?¡±

    ¡°She must have understood what I meant, but she didn¡¯t answer my question. My Lady, but I don¡¯t understand it: what difference does it make if Concubine Jiang has the title?¡± Though Nanny Yu had done everything that Shao Wanru had instructed, she didn¡¯t know why they had to do that.

    A faint smile crept across Shao Wanru¡¯s smile as she sat on a chair and took a teacup from Qu Le. Unhurriedly, she wiped away the froth with the lid and put the cup down. ¡°Since she is still a mandated woman, she doesn¡¯t have to take her trial at the court!¡±

    ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t reverse the verdict, right?¡± Nanny Yu became even more confused. She had been living in Jiangzhou for a long time, so she was unfamiliar with the matters rted to titled Madams from aristocratic families. Back then, she only met a few titled nobledies, and no one would tell her the reasons in detail, so she feltpletely in the dark on this question!

    ¡°A titleddy enjoys some special privileges, and Madam Jiang can make an issue of it! Besides, there is a key factor in the matter of Madam Jiang, but no one has paid attention to it. It¡¯s only because some people think they have the same interests, but in truth, the interests of people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion are notpletely the same!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully, and her eyes darkened a little.

    Benefits could start incessant troubles inside the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡­

 Chapter 1017 - A Coupleâ€™s Plan Made on the Bed

    <h4>Chapter 1017 A Couple¡¯s n Made on the Bed</h4>

    Shao Wanru had a hunch: more dark secrets in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would be exposed this time. As for Wang Shengxue in the Ministry of Justice, she didn¡¯t care whether he was dead or alive.

    A person like Wang Shengxue should have died long before!

    In her previous life, Shao Wanru had even sympathized with him. Even though her reputation had been ruined because of him, she didn¡¯t me him for that. Now that she thought about it, it was simply ridiculous. Such a scheming and ambitious person had done many dirty jobs for Madam Jiang. Again and again, he dragged her back into a genuinely tragic fate. How could he be innocent?

    He acted as a deadly weapon for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which would soon be abandoned¡­

    ¡°So what if she has an honorary title?¡± A simr question sounded in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. There was no one else in the room except for the young couple talking under the candlelight.

    However, their private conversations were not sweet at all. One reclined on the bed, and the other sat on the chair, both frowning slightly.

    Zhao Xiran exhaled deeply and said, ¡°Just now, Princess Chen sent some items here and also delivered some mean words to me. I knew our mother didn¡¯t get along well with her, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Butter on, I thought that given her unpleasant character, Concubine Jiang must have offended many people. Now that she lost power and influence, I¡¯m afraid something bad might happen to her. So I hurriedly sent my trusted old maid there to protect her.¡±

    Zhao Xiran told him the cause and effect. The meaning behind it made Shao Hua¡¯an frown more deeply. Though she seemed to say Princess Chen was harsh towards them, her main point here was not about Shao Wanru. Suddenly, Shao Hua¡¯an remembered something and the veins between his eyebrows twitched violently.

    ¡°I suppose no one in our mansion would hurt her, but I¡¯m still worried¡­¡± Zhao Xiran said silkily, trying to sound out his intention.

    Shao Hua¡¯an interrupted her, ¡°You did the right thing. Concubine Jiang had offended many others, so it¡¯s better to guarantee her safety first. One old maid is not enough, and we should send a few more to her ce. Although she is now a concubine, she is my biological mother, after all, and has been sick recently. Ask some people to take good care of her, and don¡¯t let these servants insult her.¡±

    Zhao Xiran looked up at her husband in great surprise. He had been indifferent to his mother¡¯s suffering and was even annoyed with her. However, this time, he actedpletely different from before.

    Zhao Xiran pinched her handkerchief and ventured, ¡°In our mansion, only Third Aunt is hostile to her so that she might dock her living allowances. But I don¡¯t think Third Aunt will do something more serious to her!¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an bowed his head in silence. After a long while, he got to his feet and walked to the window, ncing discreetly around. Then he reached out to put down the curtains. Finally, he turned back to the bed and sat down on the bed beside Zhao Xiran, reaching out to take Zhao Xiran into his arms. ¡°My father has a mistress outside!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zhao Xiran was slightly taken aback, for she didn¡¯t know about this. Shao Jing usually looked very kind and didn¡¯t look like a person who would do such an immoral thing. ¡°You¡­ you must have made a mistake, right?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. Concubine Jiang told me that¡­ he had kept a woman outside our mansion. If my father wants to get rid of her at this time, Concubine Jiang will indeed be in danger.¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an said with some embarrassment and annoyance on his face.

    It must be tough for a son to handle such a touchy situation. Everything happened in a short time. He never considered it this way, but Zhao Xiran¡¯s words reminded him.

    For the time being, considering the conflicts of their interests, his father might not be on the same side as him.

    Previously, with their shared interests, he was sure that Shao Jing would not marry another nobledy. But now, he was uncertain about that.

    ¡°Since she is a mistress, her status should not be high. Father won¡¯t marry her, will he?¡± Zhao Xiran asked.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he will take her in. ording to my mother, they had been together for a long time,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said, feeling unountably agitated. He shouldn¡¯t have worried about this kind of thing, but at such a critical moment, he had to take tremendous energy to settle it.

    The longer he considered it, the angrier he was with Madam Jiang. How could she end up in a helpless situation like this? Even the Empress Dowager was disturbed.

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Zhao Xiran, though in great trepidation, tried to stay calm. ¡°Have you forgotten what I just said? Concubine Jiang still has a title. Maybe the Empress Dowager forgot to deprive her of the honor, or the Empress didn¡¯t remember to do it.¡±

    Generally speaking, the Empress was the one in charge of noble madams¡¯ honorary titles, but the Empress Dowager had the right to interfere if she wanted to do it.

    Somehow, due to the negligence of either the Empress Dowager or the Empress, Madam Jiang became a fish out of the.

    ¡°Concubine Jiang is a mandated concubine. In this respect, if our father wants to marry someone else, the woman must have a high status. Otherwise, how could she suppress a concubine with a title?¡± Zhao Xiran analyzed.

    ¡°But now, it¡¯s just that people in the Pce have forgotten this matter. At any time, another imperial edict maye from the Pce to abolish the title!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an was terribly upset.

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen!¡± Zhao Xiran shook her head with certainty.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t understand.

    Zhao Xiran thought for a moment and exined, ¡°There is a principle: a person shall never be punished twice for the same offense! Even noble people in the Pce have to y by the rules!¡±

    Madam Jiang had been degraded from a legal wife to a concubine for her wrongdoings. ording to this principle, no one was allowed to punish her once again for the same thing. Therefore, it was not right to deprive her of the title at this time.

    Back then, the Empress Dowager could issue an imperial edict to remove her noble title and pull her down from the position of legal wife. But since Madam Jiang had already born the consequence, it would be against the rules if anyone tried to punish her again.

    It wasn¡¯t that Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t understand the Ministry of Rites. He was just too concerned about the matter to remember it. When he heard Zhao Xiran¡¯s exnation, his eyes immediately lit up and he said, repeatedly nodding, ¡°That¡¯s right. Concubine Jiang¡¯s honorary title is still there. It won¡¯t be easy for any other woman to marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Apart from this matter, you have to take care of her case in the Ministry of Justice. Since Concubine Jiang is a mandateddy, she can choose not to go to court. Dear, send someone to the Ministry of Justice to exin this matter. Concubine Jiang hasn¡¯t yet fully recovered and is not quite right in the head. From time to time, she will faint, so she is unfit to stand trial. Besides, with her honorary title, it¡¯s not suitable for her to go there!¡±

    Zhao Xiran reminded him.

    Within the manor, they should obey domestic disciplines, so there was a big difference between a legal wife and a concubine. However, in the world outside the mansion, everyone¡¯s conduct should conform to the state¡¯s etiquette system. The treatment a titled woman received was way better than that of amoner.

    Hearing this, Shao Hua¡¯an nodded vigorously in approval, feeling what she said made sense. But on sober reflection, he had new doubts. ¡°Anyway, we have to deal with the case in the Ministry of Justice, don¡¯t we? That debauchee, Wang Shengxue, is still in jail. Also, Qiu Yu made such a scene for this case.¡±

    Thinking of this, he felt terribly perturbed, too spiritless to do other things. Then he got on his feet and went around in two circles with a headache. In his heart, he secretly med his mother for being useless. ¡°How could she choose such a yboy like Wang Shengxue? He is unable to help aplish anything but liable to spoil everything!¡±

    ¡°Sweetheart, who do you think Wang Shengxue framed Childe Yan for?¡± Zhao Xiran asked, leaning against the head of a bed. She looked much more peaceful than her husband.

    Since she had yed a part in managing the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she knew Childe Yan, who stayed in their outer court.

    ¡°Not Concubine Jiang again!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said snappishly in a bad mood.

    ¡°Well, no matter whom Wang Shengxue worked for this time, it couldn¡¯t be Concubine Jiang. She lived in the Yuhui Nunnery during this period so that Wang Shengxue wouldn¡¯t be at her beck and call. Besides, Childe Yan, the victim of this case, had nothing to do with her.¡± Zhao Xiran shook her head. ¡°Who else in our mansion can order Wang Shengxue about¡­¡±

    At the end of her words, Zhao Xiran ceased talking abruptly and looked at Shao Hua¡¯an in a frenzy of fright. Meanwhile, Shao Hua¡¯an also gazed at her in horror. The two of them immediately got the same answer in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Xiran gasped, and her face turned gloomy. She couldn¡¯t be the wife of a concubine¡¯s son, and the child she gave birth to couldn¡¯t belong to a branch under a concubine.

    ¡°Father¡­¡± With a gasp of pure horror, Shao Hua¡¯an turned pale with fright¡£

    The smart couple quickly came up with the only answer.

    ¡°Father¡­ why, why would he do that?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an muttered in a low voice. In his eyes, Yan Xi was a talent with a gentle nature. When he lived in the mansion, Shao Hua¡¯an would asionally go to see him. Because he thought Yan Xi would pass the imperial exam, he felt like making friends with him. However, for fear of influencing his performance in the exam, he didn¡¯t visit him frequently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about why father did this. At present, Wang Shengxue is the key to solving all the doubts. Whether it was our father or mother who directed him behind the scenes, if this person¡­¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s voice sank to a whisper, and she even paused on purpose. Although she didn¡¯t say all of this clearly, she made it very clear.

    ¡°Wang Shengxue should die!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s eyes were shining with vicious intentions.

    ¡°As for the matter of the Ministry of Justice, Concubine Jiang can refuse to go in the name of her honorable title. Wang Shengxue has been locked up in prison. If something happens to him, Concubine Jiang can be clear from suspicion. As for the pair of undesirable sisters, we can bribe them!¡± Zhao Xiran suggested.

    Shao Hua¡¯an understood everything now. Delightedly, he sat back on the bed and held Zhao Xiran in his arms. While patting her gently, he praised her to her face. ¡°Xiran, you are my lucky star. This way, we solve all our problems in one fell swoop!¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m slightly better, I¡¯ll ask Old Madam to take me to call on the Empress Dowager in the Pce. I¡¯ll tell her I was careless yesterday, and the miscarriage was not my mother-inw¡¯s fault!¡± Zhao Xiran gritted her teeth with determination and added her misfortune as bargaining chips.

    Madam Jiang was demoted to a concubine, which ked her hatred. However, a little neglect may breed great mischief. She would never abandon herself to emotions; When Madam Jiang was degraded to Concubine Jiang, Shao Hua¡¯an became a concubine¡¯s son.

    Moreover, her father-inw seemed to be a canting hypocrite. She could not give him any opportunity to stir trouble.

    Even if Madam Jiang had to die, she should die as the legal wife.

    ¡°Xiran, I¡¯m the most fortunate to marry you!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an understood what Zhao Xiran meant. She was quite amodating and cared for their overall interests. Without waiting for him to say anything, she took all the responsibility on herself. How could he not be touched? He hugged Zhao Xiran tightly, and a thoughtful look shed in his eyes.

    ¡°That would free my mother from almost all guilts.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager punished my mother for two reasons: plotting against Princess Chen and causing Zhao Xiran¡¯s miscarriage. If these two things are proved to be false usations, plus her honorary title, it¡¯s possible for her to return to her high position as the legal wife.

    ¡°Even if she couldn¡¯t return to her original status, she could still be the secondary legal wife.¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an catered to Zhao Xiran¡¯s wishes and addressed Madam Jiang as Concubine Jiang, which satisfied Zhao Xiran. Finally, she relented on her initiative. This matter could be considered settled. As for how to deal with Wang Shengxue in the Ministry of Justice, there were many ways¡­

 Chapter 1018 - Wang Shengxueâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 1018 Wang Shengxue¡¯s Death</h4>

    ¡°Is Wang Shengxue dead?¡± Shao Wanru treated the news with indifference. Leisurely, she put down the maple leaf in her hand and looked at the semi-finished coge.

    This was what she had expected. As early as she sent these old clothes to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to remind Zhao Xiran, she had already anticipated that.

    It was a string of interlocking traps. What had happened was merely the thin end of the wedge.

    Of course, on the surface, she returned the old clothes to humiliate Madam Jiang. If Zhao Xiran were not scheming enough, she wouldn¡¯t have extended so much meaning of this act and taken so many things into consideration.

    Though the current situation seemed to have little to do with Shao Hua¡¯an, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly without him.

    In her two lives, Wang Shengxue had been working for Madam Jiang, the Madam of Marquis Xing, and Shao Jing, Marquis Xing. As their sharp knife and qualified hired thug, he met his doom because of Shao Wanru.

    She felt a tiny spark of excitement, but that was all. Everything was within her grasp, so Wang Shengxue¡¯s fate was predetermined.

    ¡°How did he die?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he was poisoned to death. A prison guard, bribed with silver, brought him a meal from a mansion. Unexpectedly, Wang Shengxue died soon after eating it. And the person who gave the meal to the guard had disappeared without a trace when they went to look for him!¡± Qing¡¯er reported.

    Finding a person with no background in the capital must be challenging. Even worse, this person might have already left the capital and would nevere back. Of course, this person might be a corpse now. So what if he was found?

    The clue could not be followed up!

    It never urred to Wang Shengxue for a moment that people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would murder him.

    ¡°What do the people outside say?¡± Shao Wanru asked lightly. She narrowed her watery eyes and looked thoughtful.

    ¡°People outside their mansion implied Marquis Xing was behind this murder. The lowdown trick yed on Childe Yan was apparently not designed formon conflicts within a family. In the past, Wang Shengxue and Childe Yan bore each other no grudges, so Childe Yan must have offended someone else, who was most likely to be Marquis Xing. But now this case was totally devoid of evidence because the conspirator passed away!¡± Qing¡¯er reported in detail.

    She made a special trip outside today to collect relevant information.

    ¡°My Lady, if you want to find out the truth, I¡¯ll take some people to check it out!¡±

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and stopped her, ¡°No need. After this incident, the Ministry of Justice will dispatch a lot of people to investigate it. A prisoner was killed in their jail, which was a great humiliation for the Ministry of Justice. So, don¡¯t do anything else at this time. Just take your time and gather some rumors outside!¡±

    Any unusual move at this time would inevitably arouse many people¡¯s suspicion. Even the Emperor would be rmed and secretly send people to survey this matter. Thus, anyone eager to take an action now was most likely to be a criminal.

    At such a tricky time, they mustn¡¯t make any rash acts.

    In fact, the Ministry of Justice just used the jail there temporarily. Because Wang Shengxue had not been put on public trial, they detained him there for further questioning. He was not dered guilty, plus no one paid close attention to him, so the Ministry of Justice neglected him. As a result, someone took advantage of the opportunity and silenced Wang Shengxue forever.

    With an honorary title, Madam Jiang refused to take her trial at the court, which dyed the investigation. When Wang Shengxue remained in jail in the interim, they arranged everything and took his life.

    The current situation of Madam Jiang was enough to make people suspect her. After all, the murder happened at the perfect time.

    ¡°Yes, I understood!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded.

    ¡°In the following few days, except for my grandma and Hao¡¯er, no matter whoes, don¡¯t lead them to me. You can tell them I¡¯m recuperating, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to see them!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    ¡°My Lady, what if someone from the Pcees?¡± Yujie reminded her worriedly. They could turn other guests away at the front gate. Anyway, Princess Chen didn¡¯t see guests often.

    ¡°No one from the Pce wille. There have been imperial physicians going in and out of our mansion these days, which can prove that I¡¯m in poor health. Even the Empress Dowager will not send her people here after making everything clear. At the most, her maids may bring me some nourishing medicinal materials!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Besides the Empress Dowager, people in the Pce, top-to-bottom, who learned that she was ill, sent her many quality medicinal materials and tonics, for example, the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and even Zhaoyi Di, who had only met her once.

    ¡°Then you can just ept the medicinal gifts from the Pce,¡± Shao Wanru added.

    All of this would demonstrate to others that Princess Chen could hardly look after herself. She did nothing else except that she returned the old clothes to Madam Jiang in a fit of anger that day.

    It was easy to survey the matter that she sent her maid to insult Madam Jiang, but she had a legitimate reason for that and did not go too far. Besides, as a young woman, it was reasonable for her to impulsively vent her anger in such an unkind way. For the following days, she was too weak to carry out other plots.

    ¡°Yes, we understood!¡± Qing¡¯er and Yujie looked at each other, smiling knowingly. Then they bowed to Shao Wanru respectfully.

    ¡°My Lady, I have to report these things to Prince Chen,¡± Qing¡¯er looked up and said seriously. Before Prince Chen left, he ordered her to report the news to him in time if anything happened.

    ¡°Go ahead and write it down!¡± Shao Wanru nodded with a smile, ¡°I happen to have a letter for him, and you can take it with you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see!¡± Qing¡¯er said, her face beaming with happiness. ¡°My Lady misses my master. It¡¯s a good thing. I¡¯m sure my master will be delighted to learn that.¡±

    These servants who had served Chu Liuchen knew how cold-blooded Prince Chen was. Only Princess Chen could melt an iceberg like Prince Chen. With Princess Chen¡¯spany, instead of the superficial warm smile, he would be radiant with happy warmth from the inside out.

    ¡°Is Wang Shengxue dead?¡± Shao Jing put down the book in his hand with a thump and asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes, the Ministry of Justice has inquired into the cause of his death. What should we do now?¡± asked the guard. Actually, they had secretly contacted Wang Shengxue and taught him how to respond in court. Now his death shocked them, and he was poisoned to death.

    ¡°How do others look at this?¡± Shao Jing gritted his teeth in distress, leaning his palm against his brow. Recently, as bad things happened one after another, his headache was getting worse.

    ¡°They say that it must have something to do with our mansion, and that Your Grace may be behind it¡­ You are considered most likely to be the one behind this killing¡­¡± The guard lowered his head and told the rumors in full detail.

    The more Shao Jingyu listened, the gloomier his face became. Later on, he couldn¡¯t help leaping up furiously and swiping everything on his desk to the ground.

    The guard was so scared that he quickly zipped his lip and took a few steps back, lowering his head in silence.

    Shao Jing¡¯s heavy breathing was all everyone in the room could hear. After a long while, Shao Jing uttered a question, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of the Ministry of Justice going?¡±

    ¡°I heard that they are still investigating. The person who delivered thest meal was said to be a servant of our mansion, but there is no such a person in our mansion.¡± The guard answered more and more respectfully.

    ¡°Good-for-nothings!¡± Shao Jing snapped and slowly sat back in his chair. At this time, his mind was in turmoil. Initially, he nned to shift all the me to Madam Jiang. Wang Shengxue would identify Madam Jiang as a criminal. At most, Madam Jiang would be put to death. To his great surprise, someone got a head start in secret and poisoned Wang Shengxue to death first.

    The other side killed Wang Shengxue with poison in the prison of the Ministry of Justice. In addition, they made the entire suspicion fall upon him.

    ¡°Grace, what should we do now?¡± The guard waited for a while but Shao Jing remained silent, so he asked with extreme caution.

    ¡°You can withdraw. Don¡¯t act rashly at this time. Whatever others say, the matter is none of my business!¡± Shao Jing ground his teeth with determination. He would skin anyone who got him into this trouble.

    At this critical point, he couldn¡¯t do anything suspicious or ask anyone for help. He couldn¡¯t even go outside of his mansion. What he had to do now was to stay cautious, extremely cautious.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard retreated silently.

    At this time, he couldn¡¯t strengthen a little bit of suspicion or let anyone discover his secrets. Moreover, he had to convince others that what he had done had nothing to do with Wang Shengxue and that he didn¡¯t care Wang Shengxue at all. Anyway, it was an arduous task.

    However, with Madam Jiang, he could do it.

    On second thought, what happened was not good for him, but Madam Jiang could benefit from it. What was more doubtful was that Madam Jiang dyed the trial by using her title. ¡°Is it rted to Madam Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Guards, I¡¯ll go to see Concubine Jiang!¡± Shao Jing stood up and said.

    Ever since she was demoted, he had never gone to visit Concubine Jiang.

    Madam Jiang lived a better life than before. Zhao Xiran sent over four old maids, who served her wholeheartedly. For a time, she had a good impression of Zhao Xiran. At first, Madam Jiang held a grudge against her because she had asked a servant girl to send her a handkerchief with a medicinal smell that day. But now, the old maids had exined this matter clearly to her.

    That day, Zhao Xiran was afraid that Princess Chen would vent her anger on her, so she gave the handkerchief to her. But she didn¡¯t expect that Princess Chen would be so cunning that she took this chance to divide them.

    After this misunderstanding was cleared up, Madam Jiang entirely forgot her old grudges against Zhao Xiran. Back then, she was in a violent rage because she found the handkerchief with the smell of medicine in her hand was not hers. When Zhao Xiran came, she asked someone to change the original dirty one and gave this new one to her.

    When she noticed the new handkerchief had a strange smell, Madam Jiang thought Zhao Xiran had plotted a frame-up against her, so she pped her.

    When she recalled it, she felt guilty and distressed. After all, the baby that died was her grandson. She had asked someone to tell Zhao Xiran that she didn¡¯t mean it. Of course, she did it with an arrogant attitude. After all, she was her mother-inw.

    Seeing Shao Jinging over, Madam Jiang rolled her eyes and sneered, telling the few old maids in the room to leave. It happened that she also had something to say to Shao Jing, so he came at the right time.

    After resting for a few days, Madam Jiang looked much better. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the coldness in her eyes as she looked at Shao Jingrong¡¯s round face.

    Shao Jing¡¯s status lookedpletely different from Madam Jiang¡¯s. One was a bag of bones, and the other was plump with a ruddy face showing good fortune.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy to see me like this, aren¡¯t you? And you¡¯re d I lost the position as your legal wife, aren¡¯t you? After so many years, you finally got what you wanted!¡± There were no outsiders in the room, so Madam Jiang could not prevent herself from sneering at him as soon as she began to speak, her eyes full of resentment!

 Chapter 1019 - Each with Their Own Axe to Grind

    <h4>Chapter 1019 Each with Their Own Axe to Grind</h4>

    Shao Jing had steadied his nerves. He looked around and took a shabby chair, wobbling it a few times to make sure it wouldn¡¯t fall apart. Then he sat down in the chair and said, ¡°You brought all this on yourself, didn¡¯t you? Our daughter-inw has done nothing wrong. Why did you hit her? As for Princess Chen, you can¡¯t afford to offend her because of her current noble and high status!¡±

    Shao Jing said drily after taking his seat.

    Madam Jiang was so pissed off that she trembled all over. Pointing angrily at Shao Jing, she barked, ¡°Do you think I wanted to irritate her? Why would I have to do that? I invited her over to solve Wang Shengxue¡¯s problem. How could I aim at her?¡±

    Until now, Madam Jiang was still very confused about this matter. She was affected by the medicine for a period, so her memory was vague. She just wanted to meet trick with trick and let Qiu Yu get something against Shao Wanru, but she didn¡¯t mean to deal with her. However, it was true that she wanted to put pressure on Shao Wanru in order to settle this matter.

    Because of Shao Wanru¡¯s current identity, Madam Jiang did not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°You must have lost your mind to provoke her again and again. She is Princess Chen, not some ordinary married daughter of our mansion. Besides, she is my Eldest Brother¡¯s daughter!¡± Shao Jingughed scornfully.

    ¡°Your Eldest Brother¡¯s daughter? Oh, now you¡¯re willing to mention your Eldest Brother. Please don¡¯t pretend you respect him very much. That woman¡­¡± Madam Jiang rasped.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t talk about it casually. I¡¯m not the only one who lives in this mansion. There are also your children.¡± Shao Jing harshly stopped her from saying any confidential thing out of control.

    After a moment of silence, Madam Jiang took a few deep breaths and gradually calmed down. Although her face was still gloomy, she was no longer in hysterics. ¡°Well, enlighten me, what should we do now? I can never be a concubine. If you don¡¯t intend to save me, don¡¯t me me for saying anything to the public at that time.¡±

    It was a patent threat. Even though Shao Jing was trying hard to suppress his anger, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a chilling murderous intention in his eyes.

    In fact, he preferred to see a dead Madam Jiang at this time, which would save him from all this trouble. ording to his original n, he would think of a way to wipe out Madam Jiang after Wang Shengxue put all the me on her.

    When she was demoted to a cheap concubine, it would be a piece of cake for Shao Jing, a marquis, to put her to death.

    But now, with the death of Wang Shengxue, it became much more troublesome for him to get rid of her.

    When he entered the door, Marquis Xing noticed that the situation here differed from what he had imagined. These old maids here should have been sent by his daughter-inw. Was it because his son doubted his intention, or because Madam Jiang used some tricks to get the servants?

    ¡°Did you plot against Wang Shengxue?¡± Shao Jing didn¡¯t beat around the bush and came straight to the point.

    ¡°Wang Shengxue? What happened to him?¡± Madam Jiang was stunned. She had been confined to this courtyard and had no contact with any outsider. This news had juste out, and even Zhao Xiran might not hear about it. How could she know it?

    Her astonished look looked authentic, so Shao Jing said rather grimly, ¡°Wang Shengxue is dead. He was poisoned to death in the cell!¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡± Madam Jiang blinked and suddenly burst into wildughter. ¡°Great! That¡¯s great! I¡¯m so d that he died. That goddamned evildoer should have died a long time ago! If he¡¯s dead, I won¡¯t be charged with any crime! Wonderful news! He died just in time!¡±

    ¡°Wang Shengxue is dead. If someone else bears the responsibility for his death, I will be acquitted on charges of scheming against Shao Wanru, that bitch. I will be proved innocent.¡±

    With her hands on the edge of the table, Madam Jiang looked toward Shao Jing with a big smile on her face, and all the sullenness on her face vanished. ¡°Your Grace, we have been husband and wife for many years. We should share happiness and woe, especially at this time. I¡¯d like to make a deal with you. As long as I get through this difficulty, you can take in any woman you like in the future. I will always be your decent legal wife with dignity and will never pick on others out of jealousy!¡±

    With hope, Madam Jiang no longer treated her husband coolly with a rude and arrogant attitude. Instead, she immediately became much more clear-headed and gentler. So quick-witted was she that she immediately thought of this deal. Also, Madam Jiang regained her dignified and decent manner.

    Shao Jing closely examined Madam Jiang¡¯s expression. When he witnessed that she became a changed person in an instant, a trace of doubt shed through his eyes. ¡°It seems that Madam Jiang is not behind the murder. But if so, who else could it be?

    ¡°Who would make such an audacious move? It appeared Wang Shengxue¡¯s death was a great favor for Madam Jiang!¡±

    Seeing that Shao Jing meditated in silence, Shao Jing thought he was dissatisfied with the condition, so she pondered this matter for a moment and added, ¡°Ru¡¯er is still in the Pce. It¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the future. You don¡¯t want Ru¡¯er to stop at her current position because of me, do you?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t count on Ru¡¯er anymore!¡± Shao Jing looked up at Madam Jiang and said.

    ¡°Do you believe it? I gave birth to Ru¡¯er. We all know what kind of person she is. How could she resign herself to fate? Grace, don¡¯t lie to me. I don¡¯t believe that you and Ru¡¯er will bow to fate. No matter what happens, with Ru¡¯er, everything is possible in the future. So what if the rank of nobility bes a marquis now?¡±

    Madam Jiang curled her lips and said.

    Shao Jing fell silent.

    ¡°Your Grace, you must understand what I want to say. After so many things have happened, the quarrels between us will benefit no one but our opponents and even Great Elder Princess. Hua¡¯an is not young anymore. If he can¡¯t be the heir of a duke, it will be troublesome!¡±

    Madam Jiang added and once again increased her bargaining chip.

    ¡°If Hua¡¯an is a son of a concubine, then we¡¯ll never achieve sess!¡±

    ¡°Does Wang Shengxue¡¯s death have nothing to do with you?¡± Shao Jing frowned.

    ¡°Grace, doesn¡¯t your conscience trouble you for saying that? Look at me now. I couldn¡¯t do it even if I wanted to take his life away. If it weren¡¯t for Xiran¡¯s kindness, I might die here without anyone noticing it, and no one would care about my fate.¡± Madam Jiang curled her lips and then lowered her voice. ¡°From then on, you will decide the affairs in the inner court, though I appear to be in charge. If you want that woman to enter our mansion with a new identity, I will protect her from being discovered.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Shao Jing, annoyed, flicked his sleeves.

    ¡°Your Grace, you know whether it¡¯s nonsense or not. Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have such an idea. I knew your intention long ago, but you weren¡¯t the one to marry her in the end.¡± Madam Jiangughed sarcastically.

    Shao Jing fell silent, his suspicious eyes scanning her face. Madam Jiang behaved naturally and looked rxed as she had just learned Wang Shengxue¡¯s death. ¡°So, who plotted against Wang Shengxue¡¯s life? If Madam Jiang were not the target, then it would be me.¡±

    ¡°Who wants to grind me down?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m now a guilty party and have been scolded by the Emperor. Is there anyone who wants to strike me when I¡¯m already so miserable? Anybody not from my inner court but the official circles?¡±

    He felt it was very possible. The other party killed a man in custody in the Ministry of Justice. Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t make it even at the apex of her power. This murder was not like a means of struggle in the inner court but more like tactics between men in his official circles.

    At this time, Shao Jing could never have imagined that it was his son who did it. On the surface, Shao Hua¡¯an was useless, though he had a good reputation. But he was never what he appeared.

    Madam Jiang was not behind Wang Shengxue¡¯s death, but her words sent a chill down his spine. He had been determined to get rid of Madam Jiang, for he feared she would speak indiscreetly outside when in distress and expose some of his secrets. Now that Madam Jiang looked fine, he changed his mind.

    ¡°Can you do that?¡± He flicked his eyes up and asked.

    ¡°Of course. If you help me out this time, I¡¯ll follow your lead. I won¡¯t give you any more trouble and help you manage family affairs.¡± Madam Jiang promised. ¡°I won¡¯t mind whatever you do!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think like this. However, the Empress Dowager has issued the decree, so it won¡¯t be so easy to change your current status!¡± Shao Jing was not as optimistic as her. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want her to be the Madam of Marquis Xing anymore. After witnessing too many malevolent schemes of her for so many years, he grew increasingly impatient with her.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s face fell because she keenly captured Shao Jing¡¯s changing attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about how I think of it. It won¡¯t be so easy to settle Wang Shengxue¡¯s matter. Besides, how could the Empress Dowager be wrong? How could anyone dare to point out her mistake even if she was wrong? Unless¡­¡± Shao Jing paused. The Empress Dowager had extremely noble status. Even if she really made a mistake and Madam Jiang was wronged, so what? If the Empress Dowager insisted, no one had the guts to speak for Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Madam Jiang understood what he meant, and her face darkened.

    ¡°Unless Hua¡¯an¡¯s wife is willing to make an appeal for you before the Empress Dowager in the Pce!¡± Shao Jing said nonchntly, ¡°But even so, you should be mentally prepared. I¡¯m afraid you might not get back up to the position as the legal wife. After all, if you did nothing wrong, the Empress Dowager would have to take part of the me!¡±

    How could the Empress Dowager be wrong? Even if she misjudged the matter, it would be others¡¯ fault.

    What he said sounded difficult toprehend, but Madam Jiang fully understood the twists and turns of this matter. After all, she had remained the Madam of Marquis Xing for many years.

    She took a deep breath and looked at Shao Jing with a severe countenance. ¡°I can be your secondary legal wife, and you can¡¯t marry another legal wife. This is the biggest concession I can make!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t concede anymore because she had to make sure her son would be the legitimate son. Shao Jing might get another child to be his legitimate son in the future; even worse, he might be partial to his newborn son and make him the heir of a duke.

    She couldn¡¯t take this risk, so it was her bottom line. If Shao Jing dared to disagree, she would fight with him at the risk of mutual destruction. These days, she had been enduring hardship because she would like to see how long Shao Jing could hold on.

    If she lost hope, she would give him a hard time.

    Looking at the hideous Madam Jiang with a ferocious look, Shao Jing cordially detested her. But he knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that he mustn¡¯t provoke Madam Jiang for the time being. He would kill her sooner orter, but not at this time.

    ¡°Well, I agree. But I can¡¯t guarantee the specific oues. I can only try my best to help you clear your name and let Wang Shengxue¡¯s family change their confession!¡± Shao Jing said.

    ¡°That would be best. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things. I will talk to Hua¡¯an¡¯s wife!¡± Madam Jiang said with great confidence. As Zhao Xiran¡¯s mother-inw, she had a natural advantage. If Zhao Xiran refused to help her, Madam Jiang would ask her son to divorce her. Why would she keep a good-for-nothing daughter-inw?

 Chapter 1020 - Present a Memorial to the

    <h4>Chapter 1020 Present a Memorial to the Emperor for the Title</h4>

    With great enthusiasm, these people in the capital city had been gossiping about the affairs of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Every few days, a disturbance would ur. The Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion could be regarded as one of the great aristocratic families in the capital city, and ordinary people dared not to make unkind remarks about it. But now, it was reduced to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with ridiculous and disgusting things taking ce in an unending flow.

    Not long ago, the Madam of Marquis Xing was demoted as a concubine, which was something rare that people hadn¡¯t heard of for many years. Just a few dayster, there was a rumor that the Madam of Marquis Xing had been wronged. It was all the fault of Wang Shengxue, who had been locked up in the Ministry of Justice. He incriminated Madam Jiang with nted evidence to make up for his wrongdoings. As for the hearsay that Madam Jiang¡¯s p caused her daughter-inw to miscarry, it was not true either. The public was wrongly informed. Some people heard that the virtuous daughter-inw had gone to redress the grievance for Madam Jiang before the Empress Dowager in the Pce.

    Their arguments of rights and wrongs presented a full-scale drama for these citizens in the capital to enjoy this year. There were all kinds of rumors. In the end, people concluded that this daughter-inw was kind-hearted and understanding. After suffering so much, she was still willing to defend her husband¡¯s mother. In any view, Madam Jiang, the mother-inw, looked very suspicious.

    Anyway, opinions were widely divided. More people were closely following the host of misceneous problems in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. There were even many idlers who had assembled spontaneously outside the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to watch the fun.

    Whenever any master went out of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, a group of onlookers would follow up, which was very annoying.

    For a time, the gate of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was tightly closed. Not to mention the masters, even their servants barely went out. It was better for them to hide in the mansion if they had no necessary matter to deal with.

    The Empress was in the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace. There was only Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess apanying them.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion about this matter?¡± With a headache, the Empress Dowager asked the Empress. She felt pestered beyond endurance when she had to handle the evesting troublesome things for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again and again.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, since this is the case, let it be!¡± The Empress said.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess did not speak. Before she entered the Pce, she had discussed how to deal with this matter with her granddaughter. At this moment, she should listen to the two masters of the imperial harem. It was inappropriate for her to say anything now because they would think her opinion was not objective enough. So, even if she expressed her ideas, her words would yield no result.

    Listening to their decisions first was her best choice.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was always willing to follow her granddaughter¡¯s advice.

    With her granddaughter-inw, the Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion cried and begged for mercy at the Pce¡¯s gate, pleading for Madam Jiang. Since she was thick-skinned enough to do all of that, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would like to heap more cmities on her.

    ¡°In your eyes, the title of nobility of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is of the utmost importance, right? You want to protect Madam Jiang, don¡¯t you? Then show some sincerity.¡±

    Now, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess no longer cared about whether Old Madam was partial or not. Since she was so much in favor of Madam Jiang, Shao Wanru might as well give up on her, which would be a better choice. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was the one and only elder who took Shao Wanru as a real treasure, so she would rather let her discard Old Madam, a partial old woman.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, always calm and collected, lowered her head and listened quietly to the conversation between the Empress and the Empress Dowager, casually cing her fingers on a corner of her handkerchief.

    ¡°They had made a terrible scene before the Pce¡¯s gate. Although few outsiders heard of it, many others still have learned the news!¡± The Empress Dowager said in displeasure.

    Common people didn¡¯t know how exactly Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion beseeched the Empress Dowager with Zhao Xiran, but the well-informed aristocratic families had already heard the news.

    When thinking about the whole matter carefully, the Empress Dowager thought their unseemly conduct brought disgrace upon her. It was the Empress Dowager who issued the imperial edict at the beginning, so they had to call on her to defend Madam Jiang. Their purpose was to make her backtrack on her decision.

    The Empress Dowager had a gentle disposition, yet she got a bit miffed at this time. It was too presumptuous for those people from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to do so. They brought their revolting struggles before her and implicitly reminded her that she was wrong.

    The Empress sneered and added, ¡°Mother, what else can we do now that things have be like this? They couldn¡¯t deal with their own affairs and the evidence they have provided is inadequate. How could they bring the me of themselves upon the chief judge?¡± Ever since she knew what they had done to Shao Yanru, she had never liked these people from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    At this moment, she did not intend to support the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Since they were even bold enough to criticize the Empress Dowager, they would certainly set the Empress¡¯s authority at naught. No wonder Shao Yanru dared to scheme against others in the imperial harem under her charge. It was obvious that Shao Yanru had no regard for her at all.

    The Empress Dowager turned to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and asked with knitted brows. ¡°Rui¡¯an, what do you think?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess remained imperturbable. When she heard the question, she raised her head and said without batting an eye. ¡°Your Majesties, everything is up to you.¡±

    ¡°You are Shao Wanru¡¯s elder, so I suppose you should speak your mind or her opinions about this matter?¡± suggested the Empress Dowager mildly. Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t yet recovered from her illness, and they were always generous in sending her first-rate medicinal materials from the Pce. It was said that although Shao Wanru was better, she was still very weak.

    Somehow, the Empress Dowager felt very guilty. If her grandson came back at this time and saw Princess Chen like this, he would be greatly distressed. Before leaving for his mission, he repeatedly told the Empress Dowager to take good care of his wife. But before long, Shao Wanru became sick and weak under her eyes.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you are Princess Chen¡¯s respectable elder. With your support, she won¡¯t suffer any grievance. She will do whatever you wish.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    The Empress Dowager felt very satisfied with her words. This granddaughter-inw was so well-behaved that she saved her a lot of worries. Recently, she had experienced such a severe incident and dealt with those despicable people from her parents¡¯ home. Even so, she did notin at all, nor did she demand the Empress Dowager to make it up to her. Prince Chen should never be regarded as being in the same category as those people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion who were well capable of doing shameful things.

    Even if Princess Chen made some trouble for them to vent her resentment, the Empress Dowager could understand her. After all, she was young, and there were no elders in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to help her. Besides, Chu Liuchen was not there. Thinking of this, the Empress Dowager, who thought highly of this considerate Princess Chen, suddenly felt sorry for her.

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was despicable indeed.

    This time, they stuck to utterly different arguments from what they had said before. If the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t do anything, people would secretly criticize her for clinging to the mistake instead of correcting it.

    ¡°So, are they forcing me to recall my edict?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, as Princess Chen¡¯s elder, you will give consideration to her situation. No matter what, Princess Chen has been wronged. People from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion are quick to switch their stance, but it can¡¯t change the fact, right?¡± The Empress said timely.

    As the Empress Dowager¡¯s daughter-inw for so many years, the Empress knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°So, you think what happened before is true?¡± The Empress Dowager was still hesitating. The rumors outside had been spread to the Pce, and she learned them from the Emperor¡¯s people.

    ¡°I think what happened before must be true. Otherwise, Wang Shengxue couldn¡¯t have cooperated so well with that maid, who wore the same clothes as Princess Chen and walked to her courtyard. These people are ck-hearted. At that time, Princess Chen was just a noble descendant who wanted to return to the royal family, but they couldn¡¯t even tolerate such a girl!¡± said the Empress.

    The matter three years ago happened for a reason. But now that Wang Shengxue was dead, no other clues were found to solve this case. Also, there was nothing more they could get from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    As for the current situation, it was not so important for them. The Empress Dowager and the Empress didn¡¯t care much about what they had done, whether it was Madam Jiang¡¯s daughter-inw, Madam Jiang, or Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. These people were a family. Since they wanted to stick together, the Empress Dowager and the Empress chose not to mess up with these people.

    Whether Zhao Xiran felt wronged or did it of her own free will, they would not feel sorry for her. What they had done was enough to embarrass the Empress Dowager, so how could any of them wish to get the Empress Dowager¡¯s help?

    The whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had let the Empress Dowager down. For the sake of the deceased former Heir of Duke Xing and the old Duke, the Empress Dowager had always overestimated this mansion. These people who managed this mansion now had used up all her previous appreciation. Thus, when Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion left this time, the Empress Dowager specially ordered her not to enter the Pce in the future unless an imperial edict summoned her.

    ¡°Shao Yuanhao has grown older, hasn¡¯t he?¡± The Empress Dowager asked Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er is already ten years old. All his instructors have praised him for his intelligence. Though he entered the school a littlete, he is quick in grasping new things and knows the rest of a kind by analogy. Even if his study has been dyed, it doesn¡¯t matter. Now he has caught up with his peers and performs even better than most of them!¡± Whenever Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess spoke of her little grandson, her face would be full of pride.

    Shao Yuanhao had changed a lot, which made her grandma feel gratified. As expected, it was best to let him live in her ce. Otherwise, the future of her smart grandson would be ruined.

    In the past three years, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had not allowed Shao Yuanhao toe into contact with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which was a foul ce in a horrible mess in her eyes.

    Even if he had to go, he would be apanied by the people chosen by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Moreover, he woulde back after a brief courtesy call. Sometimes, to attend his lessons, Shao Yuanhao wouldn¡¯t even have time to take a meal there. No people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were allowed to approach him, lest they would plot against him again.

    Seeing her like this, the Empress Dowager knew that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was proud of her grandson. She lookedpletely different from three years ago when talking about her grandson. At that time, she could only lower her head, shedding tears.

    The Empress Dowager had made a decision in her heart and asked the Empress, ¡°Ten years old, he can inherit the title of nobility now, right?¡±

    The Empress nodded knowingly and said, ¡°Sure enough. When each memorial to the throne about inheriting the title was presented, some people would object to it and say that Shao Yuanhao was too young and barely made any progress. Well, he was the son of the former Heir of Duke Xing, but without any big improvement, he didn¡¯tpare with First Young Master Shao, who enjoyed a good reputation.¡±

    ¡°Since Shao Yuanhao is doing much better than before, the previous reasons can no longer apply to him. Rui¡¯an, present another memorial to the Emperor for the title,¡± instructed the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you very much for that!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess choked out, the rims of her eyes slightly red. Almost immediately, she understood what the Empress Dowager meant. She stood up, knelt to the ground, and respectfully kowtowed to the Empress Dowager three times.

    It was not that she cared much about the title of nobility, but it belonged to her son-inw. How could she watch the title fall into the grasp of the second branch of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? Everyone in the second branch, from top to bottom, harbored evil intentions.

    ¡°His Majesty will issue an imperial edict, and you can also issue an imperial edict to let Madam Jiang be the secondary legal wife!¡± The Empress Dowager rubbed the painful ce between her eyebrows and said to the Empress.

    ¡°Then¡­ what is the reason for that?¡± The Empress asked cautiously.

 Chapter 1021 - A Mess After The Imperial Edict

    <h4>Chapter 1021 A Mess After The Imperial Edict</h4>

    Even the Empress needed a convincing reason when she would have to promote Madam Jiang, who had been degraded to a concubine, to a secondary legal wife.

    ¡°You can put it this way: Madam Jiang has a filial daughter-inw, and people in her mansion are willing to exin for her and share her responsibility because they love and respect her.¡± The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said impatiently.

    She was now the Empress Dowager who was supposed to live in ease andfort. But now, for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had to work hard with her brains and even brought disgrace upon herself. How could she be nice to them?

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The Empress nodded.

    Of course, the Empress Dowager would never do anything wrong. Even if she made a mistake, no one was allowed to point it out frankly, including herself.

    !!

    Bestowing the title of nobility on Shao Yuanhao could be regarded aspensation for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Beyond that, in the imperial edict, she made it clear that the people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion valued Madam Jiang and were willing to share the responsibility for her, which sounded like Madam Jiang was in the wrong. Then, she said the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion felt ready to give up the title of nobility. It meant some people in the mansion wanted to take the me for her.

    With the Emperor¡¯s decree, the Empress¡¯s imperial edict would be undoubtedly well-reasoned, and the Empress Dowager would not be proved wrong.

    The causes and effects were tightly interlocked, which made their decisions perfectly logical and reasonable. Now, it was crystal clear why Madam Jiang was demoted from a legal wife to a concubine. And because the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion gave up the title of nobility, she was elevated to a secondary legal wife.

    Since the people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion felt ready to take on all the responsibilities, Madam Jiang¡¯s matter was finally settled.

    As soon as the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion received her imperial edict, the Empress could foresee that Madam Jiang would have a hard time there. In the past ten years, people in that mansion had been secretly fighting for the position of the heir of a duke. Now, because of Madam Jiang, they practically gave the title of nobility to Shao Yuanhao¡­

    Since the Empress Dowager made the final decision, the others carried out her instructions fast. On that day, Great Elder Princess sent her memorial to the Emperor, who happened to discuss state affairs with several important officials in the Imperial Study. After he gave a quick look at it, the Empress¡¯s memorial to the throne also arrived. One eunuch took out the memorial of pleading for title sent by Shao Jing before.

    Afterparing the few memorials, the Emperor decided to make Shao Yuanhao the heir of a duke on the spot.

    The Emperor sent someone to deliver the decree.

    When the people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion received the imperial edict, they were still in a daze and didn¡¯t know what had happened. After all, the matter about Madam Jiang belonged to the inner court, so even if there was an imperial edict, shouldn¡¯t it be sent by the Empress Dowager and the Empress? So, what was the Emperor¡¯s noble intention?

    Old Madam took the decree in great trepidation. After the eunuch finished reading the decree, she still knelt there, her mind nk. The news sounded like a thunderp piercing her ear. Stretching out her trembling hand, she asked with a ghastly pale face, ¡°Please¡­ Sir¡­ Are you¡­ are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Grace. Your mansion finally has an heir of a duke!¡± The eunuch grinned.

    ¡°His Majesty ignored my plead for so many years. Why would such a decreee all of a sudden?¡± Shao Jing stayed cool and asked.

    ¡°I guess the time is ripe! I don¡¯t know the details. If Your Grace wants to know, you can go directly to see His Majesty in the Pce,¡± the eunuch said with a smile.

    ¡°Shao Yuanhao is not here¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the decree¡­¡± Shao Jing said in embarrassment. The decree was for Shao Yuanhao, so he should be the one to ept it. When Shao Yuanhao was not here, it could be considered that he didn¡¯t receive it.

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had reported that. The heir of a duke is still young and has been learning very well in the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to return to your mansion. Therefore, a decree is also sent to the Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. You can keep this decree in your mansion.¡± The eunuch understood what he meant and exined with a smile.

    mes of wrath leaped in Shao Jing¡¯s breast. Shao Yuanhao became the heir of a duke, but he could still live outside of his mansion. Even if Shao Jing was eager to do something, he couldn¡¯t bypass Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°My Madam, My Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°My Madam, wake up¡­¡± These servant girls and old maids suddenly cried in fear. Shao Jing turned his head in a hurry and saw that Old Madam had fainted on the ground.

    ¡°Your Grace, I have delivered the decree. I should go back to the Pce now.¡± The eunuch, seeing that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in chaos and disorder, stopped smiling.

    ¡°Thanks a lot, sir!¡± Shao Jing, terribly perturbed, couldn¡¯t show it on his face. He asked someone to take out a bag of money and sent off the eunuch who came with the decree.

    Nanny Yu took some medicine and fed it to Old Madam whose face then turned slightly better. When she woke up and saw Shao Jing, her tears fell, ¡°My second son, how could this¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, watch your words!¡± Shao Jing¡¯s face changed slightly, and he immediately interrupted Old Madam. Then he said seriously, ¡°This is a great thing. You should feel happy about that. Mother, you¡¯re in poor health. I will help you to rest.¡±

    So many people were in the lobby, and it was not the right time to discuss some private matters.

    Old Madam came to her senses and knew that she had lost herposure. Slowly, she got up with the support of Nanny Yu¡¯s hands. At this time, the old housekeeper ran inside and called out, ¡°Your Grace, the Empress also sent someone to announce her imperial edict.¡±

    Shao Jing and Old Madam were struck dumb by the news, but the former reacted quickly and said, ¡°Hurry up and invite him in!¡±

    The eunuch who worked for the Empress came in, smiling all over his face. Everyone knelt on the ground, but Madam Jiang had to present this time. Therefore, the servants hurriedly went to the inner court, helping Madam Jiang walk out. After that, all of them knelt.

    After the announcement of this edict and everyone thanked the Empress, the people in the mansion politely saw the Empress¡¯s messenger off.

    Either of the two decrees seemed to be a good thing. Today, two happy events came one after the other to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    However, for Old Madam, each good news was like a dagger being twisted in her heart, which made her so painful that she almost couldn¡¯t speak. When she struggled to her feet with the help of Nanny Yu, she spotted Madam Jiang, who appeared incredibly delighted and relieved. This scene made Old Madam bristle with rage, and she struck Madam Jiang violently across her face beaming with happy smiles. Madam Jiang staggered two steps back and fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°You are a jinx. How do you have the brass nerve to smile? If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ for you¡­¡± Old Madam was so infuriated that she couldn¡¯t utter a word, so she could only point at Madam Jiang with trembling fingers. She deeply regretted that she had followed the advice of Zhao Xiran and her second son, thinking she could make good use of Madam Jiang¡¯s matter. In her mind, if Madam Jiang became a concubine, her eldest grandson would never be the heir of a duke. That was why she went to the Pce to beg the Empress Dowager.

    In the end, Shao Yuanhao became the heir of a duke. Now that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seized the fruits of their victory, what was the point of Madam Jiang bing a secondary legal wife?

    ¡°You bring bad luck. When I kept you in the mansion, I should have strangled you to death with a piece of string to keep you from ruining the family now.¡±

    Madam Dowager, gnashing her teeth, hated Madam Jiang to the marrow of her bones.

    They had made a perfect pair, but at present, they became each other¡¯s most hated enemy.

    Madam Jiang was pped dumb and didn¡¯t know what was happening for a moment. Then, when Old Madam stomped her feet and scolded her harshly, she was exasperated beyond all control. ¡°For a long time, I had been the Madam of Marquis Xing and handled everything well. If she had not sent me to the Yuhui Nunnery, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many bad things following up.¡±

    ¡°She did not me herself at present but turned to reproach me, using me of bringing ill luck to the family! But didn¡¯t this old bitch acquiesce in all those things I had done?¡±

    ¡°What you said makes no sense at all. I did all these things ording to your instructions! How could you me me instead? You said I was a jinx. Oh, if that¡¯s true, you brought me to your family. If you hadn¡¯t requested His Grace to marry me, I wouldn¡¯t have married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Madam Jiang retorted sarcasm for sarcasm.

    ¡°How dare you! You¡­ how dare¡­¡± A wave of fierce wrath rolled up in Old Madam. Out of control, she rushed over and was about to trample on Madam Jiang.

    Nanny Yu hurriedly stopped her. If she rushed over, Old Madam with high status would look worse than a shrew shouting abuse in the street.

    ¡°Maids, take Madam Jiang back!¡± When Shao Jing saw the mess, the blue veins on his forehead stood out, and he shouted.

    Two old maids came to pull Madam Jiang up and brought her inside. It was not a good thing for her to stay here any longer. Violent disturbances might ur.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go back and talk!¡± Shao Jingforted Old Madam and reached out to help her go back.

    ¡°This jinx, jinx¡­¡± It seemed to be the only sentence Old Madam could say at this moment. The longer she muttered, the more miserable she felt, and her eyes gradually turned red.

    It was indeed her who invited Madam Jiang to this mansion. She must have been blind not to realize Madam Jiang¡¯s danger and take her as a lovelydy. To save her, Shao Yuanhao got the title of the heir of a duke. She had fought with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess for a lifetime to get the title. It was a great pity that Old Madam lost it to her and ended up in misery.

    After she sat down in her room, Old Madam sobered up a little. She grabbed her son¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do? What should we do now?¡±

    With a wave of her hand, Nanny Yu led the servants out to guard the door.

    It was evident that the mother and son had something confidential to say.

    ¡°Mother, we can only ept the reality first!¡± Shao Jing gritted his teeth nastily and said. Of course, he was unwilling to give up. He had tried hard to get the title of nobility but lost it so easily. This was something he had never thought of before.

    It was all very sudden, and he was still a little dizzy. How could it be done?

    ¡°ept it first¡­ but Hua¡¯an is the one¡­¡± Old Madam was so anxious that she spoke without careful diction.

    ¡°Mother, be careful. From now on, Hao¡¯er will own the title of the heir of a duke. You can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Shao Jing interrupted Old Madam, who was in utter stupefaction.

    ¡°But¡­ But if this title belongs to Hao¡¯er, who is not close to us, it will eventually be under Great Elder Princess¡¯s control¡­¡± Old Madam said in a panic.

    Shao Jing gritted his teeth in determination and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s wait and see. Anyway, the person who eventually takes the throne has the final say in this matter. Hao¡¯er is still young!¡±

    The ferocious fight for the throne was in progress. Who finally got the title would depend on the will of the new Emperor in the future. It was actually their most helpless choice, but they could only hope for the future. There would be plenty of time for them to snatch a victory out of defeat, wouldn¡¯t there?

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! There is a new one. Ru¡¯er¡­¡± Old Madam nodded repeatedly, her hands rxing a little, and she muttered to herself, ¡°Ru¡¯er¡­ We should spare no effort to support her. As long as she can get a position in the future, I¡¯d like to do anything for her. How about Madam Jiang now?¡±

    How Old Madam wished she could lock up Madam Jiang forever. It would be best if she could die lonely inside her cell. They lost the title of nobility to make Madam Jiang a secondary legal wife. Upon receiving the edict, Madam Jiang immediately grinned from ear to ear! How dare she be so happy? How could she have the nerve to smile?!

 Chapter 1022 - Backing Her up from Thousands of Miles Away

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Backing Her up from Thousands of Miles Away</h4>

    With hatred, Shao Jing said through gritted teeth, ¡°Let Madam Jiang live in her previous yard. Still, she doesn¡¯t have to meddle in the mansion¡¯s affairs. Lock her up there until she dies!¡±

    How could he not hate her? He used all ways to get the title, but it was taken away from his son because of Madam Jiang.

    At present, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Madam Jiang and could only keep her in his mansion. Anyhow he wouldn¡¯t let her see anyone again.

    This time, he was determined to make Madam Jiang die as a secondary legal wife¡­

    When Chu Liuchen received Shao Wanru¡¯s letter, he had just arrived at the border and was weed into the city next to the border with the Xu State.

    !!

    After reading the letter, Chu Liuchen put the letter down in an amiable mood. With a smile on his handsome lips, henguidly folded it in his hand, putting it in the inside pocket of his sleeves.

    ¡°Lord Qin, will you go out today or tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Everything is ready, and this matter allows no dy. So, let¡¯s do it today!¡± Qin Huaiyong said, his eyes on Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeves. He remembered Chu Liuchen looked terrible a moment ago, but this lettering in time changed his impression straight into a genial one. Was it a letter from Princess Chen?

    ¡°Lord Qin¡­¡± Chu Qing was a little worried, not considering it a good thing to go there in a hurry. Besides, he had to prepare for it.

    ¡°Since Ningyuan Army General has agreed, it¡¯ll do. Get ready and send Lord Qin and Commandery Prince Qing on the diplomatic mission.¡± Chu Liuchen ignored Chu Qing and said to the garrison officer standing aside.

    He was the top official here. But after Chu Liuchen and the others arrived, his influence plummeted. At present, it was Chu Liuchen who supervised and controlled the affairs here.

    Since Chu Liuchen had made the final decision, Chu Qing knew it was useless to say no. Thus, he also nodded and left to prepare with Qin Huaiyong.

    Since they had made some arrangements beforehand, they didn¡¯t spend too much time preparing before gathering their men and getting ready.

    Chu Liuchen personally walked them to the city gate. When the bridge above the city moat lowered, a group of men and horses galloped through it to the outside of the city, and then the heavy bridge was slowly pulled up.

    The Xu State that got the news sent some people over. Chu Liuchen sat in the tower over a city gate and looked down. To his surprise, he saw a woman among the Xu State group and knew from her gorgeous clothes that she should be the princess of the Xu State.

    ¡°Is this Xu State princess really going to marry into our country?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked. Because he was a little far away from her, he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. There was no such thing at the very start. Later, when they learned there were two princesing over together, they sent a messenger, saying that the princess wanted to marry one of the two princes,¡± the garrison officer reported with the utmost care.

    With the greatest urgency, he delivered this news to Chu Liuchen, one of the two princes. Since the Emperor valued Prince Chen the most, a humble garrison officer like him wouldn¡¯t dare to make any decisions on this matter.

    ¡°Is she here to size up her future husband?¡± Chu Liuchen said in a leisurely manner. Though the chair he sat on behind the city wall was tall andrge, only his head was visible above the merlon of battlements. Just like he couldn¡¯t see the facial features of the princess, the princess couldn¡¯t see what he looked like either.

    So, she came here to see Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing was quite good-looking. Although he looked ordinary among his cousins, he appeared attractivepared with many others.

    ¡°It seems to be a good idea to make Chu Qing a son-inw of the Xu State.¡± Chu Liuchen let his thoughts wander freely.

    ¡°Perhaps. Princess Yutao is famous in the Xu State.¡± The guard lowered his head, sweating profusely.

    ¡°Oh? Then why is she well-known?¡± Chu Liuchen said with great interest, looking over. He saw the two teams had met. Princess Yutao seemed to have said something to Chu Qing, and it could be seen that she had a good impression of Chu Qing.

    ¡°This gorgeous princess is bold and vigorous, and many men in the Xu State are no match for her, so she hasn¡¯t found a satisfactory husband in Xu State,¡± the garrison officer said.

    Since this ce was near the border between the two countries, asionally, he could get some news from these Xu State businessmen carrying on trade here. Princess Yutao was not someone to be trifled with. As the legitimate eldest daughter of the queen in the Xu State, she held a distinguished position. Even such an extraordinarydy was worried about her marriage as well. Eventually, she turned her eyes to the men in the neighboring country.

    ¡°A nice princess. Not bad. Great. Commandery Prince Qing does need such a legal wife!¡± Chu Liuchen watched the fun and said casually with pleasure. Waiting until the two groups go away together, he got to his feet, patted his sleeves, and said leisurely, ¡°Your Excellency, wait here and pass on thetest news to me. It won¡¯t take too long!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understood!¡± The Garrison responded promptly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down for a walk,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a casual air, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. I¡¯ll just walk around!¡±

    With this, he walked down the city gate tower with Xiao Xuanzi. Chu Liuchen, who had changed into in clothes, became an ordinary young man with a refined appearance and handsome features.

    This area was at the border between the Xu State and the Kingdom of Dongcang, which were now at peace. With so many merchants hunting for gain nearby, this ce looked prosperous and bustling. Not only could they see the products of the Kingdom of Dongcang, but also there were goods and business people from the Xu State. The scene of local people getting mixed up with foreigners that once seemed novel becamemon now.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s appearance caused a great stir in the crowd.

    Most of these people who got thrilled were girls.

    Folks in the Xu State had much fewer rules than the Kingdom of Dongcang¡¯s civilians. When these foreign girls spotted an outstanding young man, they couldn¡¯t resisting up to talk to him. Moreover, girls living at the Kingdom of Dongcang¡¯s border near the Xu State were much more enthusiastic than those in the capital city. Therefore, girls along the way flocked to see Chu Liuchen and crowded around him.

    They had never seen such a drop-dead gorgeous man.

    Today, Chu Liuchen was in a good temper, so he endured this noisy scene of excitement. He just ignored the bunch of girls following behind him. As for those who wanted to strike up a conversation with him, Xiao Xuanzi would handle them.

    It was rare for his master to be in a jolly mood to hang around, and Xiao Xuanzi did not want anyone to distress him. After he winked at several guards who protected Prince Chen in the dark, they deliberately sabotaged these girls¡¯ ess to their master. Gradually, these girls were left so farther behind that it became difficult for them toe over for a talk.

    Along the way, more and more items were piled up in Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s hands. Originally, Chu Liuchen only threw one or two things at him, but in the end, Xiao Xuanzi ended up carrying a load of goods like a stacking shelf.

    Like this, these girls and young married women found them to be increasingly interesting.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back, shall we? There are so many of them. I can¡¯t take any if you buy more!¡± Xiao Xuanzi pleaded with a bitter face. His master had purchased a lot of things, which were gadgets that he would use to please Princess Chen.

    It was just that there were too many of them!

    ¡°There may be better ones ahead of us!¡± Chu Liuchen looked back at Xiao Xuanzi and was also amused.

    ¡°Master, how about buying more next time? We can bring a few more people with us. See? You have practically attracted all the people on this street.¡± Xiao Xuanzi said, looking quite helpless and anxious.

    He tried hard to raise his chin, pointing back.

    As he had said, these unbashful women followed them all the way here and nearly blocked the way.

    ¡°Okay, next time!¡± Chu Liuchen reluctantly agreed and turned back.

    Seeing himing over, arge group of youngdies and married women behind hurriedly shed aside to let him go through while staring at Chu Liuchen with admiration.

    When they were in the capital city, no one dared to watch Chu Liuchen in such a grant way. Of course, Prince Chen, who had always been well protected, never got a chance to lounge about the streets in the clothes of ordinary people. It might be because locals were valiant and Chu Liuchen dressed like ordinary people. Even if he appeared to be a rich young man from a wealthy family, sons from those merchant mansions here were in equally fine clothes.

    Fortunately, the capable secret guards did well in making some hups from time to time. Gradually, fewer and fewer people were after Prince Chen.

    In the end, no one followed them.

    Xiao Xuanzi finally felt relieved in his heart after staying in a nervous state for a long time. In this kind of ce, people were agile and brave. If anything happened to Prince Chen, Xiao Xuanzi couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.

    They returned to the Garrison Mansion, where Chu Liuchen lived for the time being. To clear a temporary dwelling ce for Chu Liuchen, the garrison officer¡¯s family members living there before had already moved out. These days, Chu Liuchen would live here, waiting for Qin Huaiyong and Chu Qing to return.

    Xiao Xuanzi put down all the things and asked servants to put them away ording to categories. Then he went to the central room.

    Sure enough, there his master was reading the letter again, and looked quite delighted. Xiao Xuanzi, standing behind him and stretching out his neck, stole a nce at the letter on tiptoe. Right away, Chu Liuchen threw him a stern look, and he hurriedly lowered his head to avoid his piercing eyes. ¡°His Highness has read the letter many times, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    The longer he looked at it, the more amiable his mood became. Thanks to it, even arge crowd of onlookers didn¡¯t piss him off just now. Otherwise, with his character, how could he allow others to stare at him so casually?

    Princess Chen was powerful indeed! She could significantly affect Prince Chen, who was very rigid in his ideas.

    ¡°Prepare the pen and ink. I¡¯ll write to Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen put the letter away and said unhurriedly after reading the letter again to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you write a letter to Her Majesty a few days ago?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked in surprise.

    ¡°But that was a few days ago. I have to write another one now. Princess Chen is now isted and cut off from help in the capital city, so I need to ask my Imperial Grandmother to take better care of her!¡± Chu Liuchen touched his chin and saidnguidly, ¡°I have always been too mild and inoffensive to teach others bloody lessons. At most, I want one leg! Recently, the imperial court has been in a bustle already. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi shivered all over. ¡°Was His Highness talking about Princess Chen? When did Princess Chen appear so pitiful? ¡°Princess Chen can even subdue my master. How could she get herself into such a vulnerable position?

    ¡°I¡¯ve read the letter from Qing¡¯er. Princess Chen proceeds with everything at a leisurely pace. She doesn¡¯t need my master¡¯s superfluous help at all, does she?¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. His master was deeply concerned about Princess Chen living alone in the mansion. As a eunuch, he certainly didn¡¯t understand the affection between them. ¡°But ording to my master, this should be called the pleasure between a couple, right?¡±

    However, he was just a eunuch without apanion. How could he understand it? Xiao Xuanzi felt frustrated and turned to prepare the brush and ink with a mncholy expression.

    ¡°I know it! My master is always willing to back Princess Chen up because he doesn¡¯t want her to suffer the slightest.¡±

    As for the arm or the leg that his master had mentioned, Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t care much. Her master was indeed gentle. After all, his opponents were handled without any blood spilling, weren¡¯t they?

 Chapter 1023 - The Heir of a Duke, Imperial Throne?!

    <h4>Chapter 1023 The Heir of a Duke, Imperial Throne?!</h4>

    No one expected a considerable turn of events would happen in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, reverberating throughout the entire imperial court¡­

    Making Shao Yuanhao the heir of a duke looked like a snap decision. The news astonished all because everyone thought their fight for the title would havested for a few years. After all, this matter had existed since Shao Yuanhao was born. Therefore, many people had taken a wait-and-see attitude.

    Either side emerging victorious would seem reasonable.

    If the former Heir of Duke Xing were still alive, Shao Yuanhao would undoubtedly be the heir of a duke as his son, however young he was.

    But the problem was that even Shao Jiang himself hadn¡¯t inherited the position from Duke Xing, so how could Shao Jiang pass it on to his son?

    !!

    Compared with Shao Yuanhao, Shao Hua¡¯an was more suitable in all aspects. Most importantly, Shao Jing became Marquis Xing, who was in charge of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion at present.

    Most critically, many officials were watching the political situation in the dark. From their hearts, they regarded the matter as a reference for the session of the imperial throne, though all of them chose not to say so in public.

    It was widely rumored among the people that the Emperor at present obtained his throne through sort of unfair means. His Majesty treated his nephew as nicely as his son. No doubt what he had been doing showed his deep respect for the deceased emperor, but his nephew could also be considered his heir to the throne. By orthodox ideas, Chu Liuchen, the Emperor¡¯s nephew and the deceased emperor¡¯s legitimate son, would ede to the throne ahead of Prince Zhou.

    Since Shao Yuanhao could be the heir of a duke, what about Prince Chen?

    Was the Emperor hinting at something?

    However, on second thought, no matter how the Emperor cared about his nephew, a father always loved his son more than his nephew, didn¡¯t he? Yet, judging from the Emperor¡¯s attitude towards the few princes in the past, he was closer to Prince Chen.

    Could it be that the Emperor intended to pass the throne to Prince Chen so that he bestowed the title of the heir of a duke upon Shao Yuanhao first?

    In the imperial court, officials began to argue about whether Shao Yuanhao should be the heir of the duke of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Many officials stood out and stated that it was inappropriate, for the title should belong to sons. How could a nephew get the title of the heir of a duke? Then, Shao Hua¡¯an, the First Young Master of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion who had been famous for his talent and brilliance, how could he handle this situation?

    How could Shao Jing pass on the title of the heir of a duke to his nephew instead of his son?

    There were many supporting Shao Yuanhao. They imed that Shao Jing¡¯s position belonged to Shao Jiang, the former Heir of Duke Xing. If Shao Jiang had not passed away early, his position would have fallen on his legitimate son. No matter what, the second branch couldn¡¯t get the title. All in all, the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict was perfectly logical and reasonable.

    Neither party was willing topromise. They hade up with precedents of the previous dynasty, but they carefully avoided mentioning the incumbent Emperor and Prince Chen.

    However, anyone with a discerning eye could easily see that they were secretly referring to the Emperor and Prince Chen. If it weren¡¯t for the two men of great importance, why would they have to quarrel so fiercely about the not-so-important title of the heir of a duke?

    The officials were not so idle as to pay close attention to the family affairs of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    They were discussing the matter as a national affair.

    A few officials preserved an attitude of neutrality. These people who hadn¡¯t shown their attitudes were headed by two prime ministers standing in the designated position determined by ranks. The two higher-ups kept their eyes glued to their nose tips, seemingly meditating with undivided attention. No one couldn¡¯t tell what they were thinking because they didn¡¯t say a word or even cast a nce at each other.

    The Emperor sat up high on his dragon throne, his face taking on a ghastly expression. With his hands pressed tightly against the arms of the chair, he looked down with a somber countenance.

    Another imperial censor stepped forward, bowed to the Emperor, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper. Since the Heir of Duke Xing has passed away, there is no reason for the first branch to keep the title. Both the first branch and the second branch are the descendants of the former Duke. Since the eldest son of the former Duke in the first branch has deceased, the second branch should have a chance to get the title, right? Shao Yuanhao is just a callow young fellow who doesn¡¯t know anything. How can hepare with the First Young Master of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with an enviable reputation?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, this is unfair to First Young Master Shao. Please retract the order!¡±

    ¡°Recall my order?¡± The Emperor asked coldly on the throne, his piercing eyesnding on the imperial censor with unclear implications.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please withdraw your order. In any case, the position of the heir of a duke belongs to First Young Master Shao.¡± The imperial censor immediately nodded, thinking that the Emperor must have agreed with him.

    ¡°In any case?¡± The Emperor snapped back, flying into a rage, and mmed his hands on the dragon heads engraved on the chair arms. Then, he rose to his feet.

    The officials, who were waiting to present their views, were shocked and shut up in haste.

    ¡°You¡¯re in no position toment on the affairs of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The first branch got the title of the heir of a duke, so you can¡¯t stand the fact and want to defend the second branch against the injustice of it all. Well, well done. I¡¯ll talk it through with you. Derong, tell them why the title fell into Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hands!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Derong hurriedly replied and stood up. Then, he said to the officials with a severe look, ¡°Your Excellencies, you don¡¯t have to argue about this. Marquis Xing cherished his wife, the former Madam Jiang. To bring her to the position of a secondary legal wife, he took the initiative to make the concession. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go and ask Marquis Xing yourselves.¡±

    Even Marquis Xing had no objection. How could the rest of the people stick their noses into other people¡¯s businesses? This matter had nothing to do with them at all!

    The Emperor¡¯s intention was obvious.

    Hearing Derong¡¯s words, everyone finally realized Shao Jing didn¡¯t go to court today. They were so engaged in the debate that they forgot Marquis Xing was not there at all.

    If it was the fact, they would have nothing to quarrel about. Even Shao Jing himself thought this matter proper, then why would others care whether it was fair or not?

    For a moment, an eerie hush suddenly fell over the imperial court.

    ¡°Before you have a verbal battle with each other, you should get to the bottom of it first. If such a ludicrous thing happens again, you¡¯d better resign your position before I dismiss you.¡± The Emperor said without mercy, flinging his sleeves in a rage. Then he simply walked away, leaving the officials who couldn¡¯t make head or tail of this matter.

    ¡°Prime Minister Wen, Prime Ministers Zhang, Your Graces, what¡­ what on earth is going on?¡± Seeing this strange situation, someone with a quick mind hastily bowed to the two Prime Ministers and asked in an undertone. Shouldn¡¯t Shao Jinge to the court toin tearfully about his grievance? Did he really do all of this for Madam Jiang?

    In former days, Shao Jing had proved himself to be a decent man of excellent character. Nevertheless, he wouldn¡¯t give up the title of the heir of a duke for a woman who had caused quite a sensation in the imperial city.

    It just didn¡¯t make sense.

    It was even more unreasonable for him not toe to court today!

    ¡°Marquis Xing is ill, so he has been asking for leave these days. If you¡¯re on good terms with him, you can visit him in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Prime Minister Zhang said lightly.

    Prime Minister Wen gave a wee, turned around, and walked down the pce steps.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, is Marquis Xing ill for real?¡± asked another official.

    Prime Minister Zhang threw him a faint smile but made no reply this time. He turned around, walking out of the pce after Prime Minister Wen.

    Speaking of this matter, it was just a family affair of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, no big deal at all. They might talk about it in the Imperial Study on usual days and didn¡¯t have to cross verbal swords publically in the imperial court.

    Everyone should be content with a secret mutual understanding about this matter. Now, this matter seemed to have awakened the Emperor¡¯s associations with some covert things. How could His Majesty not feel irritated?

    Today, these officials lifted the thin veil on these secretive issues by using the matter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    These two Prime Ministers didn¡¯t know if it was a blessing or a curse.

    It would be best for them to take a quiet approach now, responding to all changes by remaining motionless.

    Prince Chen? Prince Chen! Prince Chen¡­

    ¡°Did His Majesty lose his temper?¡± The Empress put down the teacup in her hand, and her face darkened.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard!¡± The old maid reported scrupulously.

    The Empress waved her hand with a sullen face. Then only she and Prince Zhou were left in the main hall when the old maid withdrew.

    After making sure the old maid was far away, Prince Zhou asked, ¡°Mother, so what if my father is angry?¡± He did not understand why the Empress¡¯s face would take on a ghastly expression.

    ¡°The power struggle of the position of the heir of a duke in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is very simr to your fight for the imperial throne.¡± The Empress dabbed the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and continued, ¡°Your father had been unconcerned about it because no one mentioned it before. But now, many people started talking about the throne battle. Though these officials argued about the issue at the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, they actually made oblique references to your father. His Majesty used to know something about the matter, but their remarks had never aimed at him so brazenly like today!¡±

    ¡°So what? It shouldn¡¯t have been Chu Liuchen¡¯s business. He is just a nephew. My father won¡¯t pass the throne on to him, will he? And besides, he has been a really sickly man.¡± Prince Zhou greeted her proposal with scorn.

    ¡°Be that as it may, your father¡¯s heart is iprehensible, even for me¡­¡± The Empress pondered over this for a while. The look in her eyes grew more serious. It seemed that she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. There were some things that she didn¡¯t know if she should tell her son.

    ¡°No matter how hard it is to read his mind, my father won¡¯t deviate from the orthodox path!¡± Prince Zhou said coolly, ¡°In fact, Chu Liuyue is much more troublesome. He is going to marry Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter. I heard Prime Minister Zhang has been very good to her daughter. His son doesn¡¯t live up to his expectations, and he is very concerned about his daughter. If he helps Chu Liuyue¡­ It will lead to big trouble.¡±

    In Chu Liuzhou¡¯s eyes, only Chu Liuyue was worthy of being his opponent. Thus, even at this time, Chu Liuzhou still only focused on him.

    In the present royal court, there were two Prime Ministers who had won the Emperor¡¯splete trust. Prime Minister Wen had no daughter. Once Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter married Chu Liuyue, this marriage would greatly benefit Chu Liuyue. In contrast, although Chu Liuzhou got Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who had a good reputation and status, she brought much less tangible benefits than Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter.

    Because of this difference, Chu Liuzhou would not be at ease with this matter.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good for Prince Yue if Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter marries him. With this marriage, his fate would be closely bound up with Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s, and so would the fate of their two families. At present¡­ there is another chance¡­¡± The Empress frowned. She gave more careful consideration to this matter than Chu Liuzhou. In the beginning, she wanted to choose Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter but was reprimanded by the Emperor.

    His Majesty said Infanta Yuan¡¯an, with a more distinguished status, was more suitable for Chu Liuzhou, a prince of high standing.

    Regrettably, the noble status of these granddaughters of Great Elder Princess was their only worthwhile advantage. How could itpare with the real power in the hands of a Prime Minister?

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t argue with the Emperor about this. Ultimately, the Empress had no choice but to ept the marriage.

    Despite the fact that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was barely satisfactory in the Empress¡¯s eyes, she excelled in many other aspects. However, ever since she came into conflict with Shao Wanru, the Empress began to doubt whether she waspetent enough to be Princess Zhou.

    In the final analysis, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was no match for Zhang Qn. Or, well-known Young Madams from aristocratic families like her were all vain creatures who bought reputation and fished for praise.

    Shao Yanru was like this, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an seemed to be the same kind¡­

    ¡°Maids, prepare some gifts and send them to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. I want to congratte Shao Yuanhao for being the heir of a duke!¡± The Empress made up her mind.

    ¡°Mother, you thought highly of Marquis Xing, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s going on now¡­¡± Prince Zhou asked in surprise. This move of the Empress proved that she had chosen to side with the first branch of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But wasn¡¯t this totally opposite to their previous stance?

 Chapter 1024 - Shao Huaâ€™anâ€™s Leg Was Broken

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s Leg Was Broken</h4>

    ¡°The past is gone, and the situation is no longer what it used to be. Times change. We should change our view ording to circumstances!¡± The Empress stood up, walked into the inner room, and took out a box. Looking at the palm-sized box, she sighed and pushed it to Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°Mother, what is this?¡±

    Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t know why the Empress sighed and asked, looking at the deeply unappealing box with astonishment.

    He watched her take it out with his own eyes; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have believed the box belonged to the Empress. Never had Prince Zhou seen any simr box that was so poor and shoddy. It didn¡¯t look like something from the Pce.

    ¡°This¡­ Prince Cheng gave it to me a long time ago!¡± The Empress leaned back with a gloomy look in her thoughtful eyes.

    !!

    ¡°Why would Uncle Cheng send it to you?¡± Feeling even more surprised, Prince Zhou reached out to take the box. There was a key hanging on it. After pressing it for a while, the box was opened, revealing a time-worn bottle inside.

    It was an ordinary bottle, simple to the extreme.

    ¡°This¡­ What?¡± Prince Zhou reached over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± The Empress scolded him in a low voice.

    Prince Zhou looked up, and his hand stopped before the bottle. ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°The medicine in this bottle is poisonous!¡± The Empress said, her face suddenly clouding over.

    Prince Zhou, greatly stunned, dropped his hand and stared at the bottle in astonishment. After some careful observation, he concluded, ¡°It looks pretty old!¡±

    The worn-out bottle couldn¡¯t have been made in the recent few years. Prince Zhou¡¯s eyes fell on the box before him again. It looked ordinary and old, which must have been made ten or more years ago.

    ¡°A bottle made more than a decade ago¡­¡± The Empress was grim-faced, her eyes growing even colder.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Prince Zhou looked at the Empress in wonder.

    After taking a deep breath, she reached out to close the box. Then, she wiped her hands carefully with a handkerchief as if she had been stained with something dirty in such a short time.

    ¡°It¡¯s poison. That very year, the poison was given to¡­ This is part of the reason why Chu Liuchen suffered from an inherent shortage,¡± said the Empress.

    Prince Zhou suddenly sprang to his feet, looking at the bottle before him in shock. His face fell.

    ¡°But the official story has always been that he¡¯s congenitally deficient. Right? Because he was born prematurely, he got a feeble constitution and has been weak and ill.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he has poor health. It¡¯s also true that he¡¯s congenitally deficient. Anyway, the poison did some damage to him. When he was still a baby, it entered his body through his mother. In this way, though the poison was less powerful than being applied directly to the baby, the baby¡¯s poisoning symptoms would be more like an inadequate natural endowment,¡± the Empress exined in detail, her deep eyes settling on the box.

    ¡°It was from Prince Cheng¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Cheng? What did he mean?¡± Prince Zhou considered it for a while and exploded with rage, mming his hand heavily on the table edge.

    ¡°It was a warning and a hint from him!¡± The Empress sighed, her eyes still glued to the obsolete box. ¡°In fact, this bottle is no big deal. The poison is not strong, absolutely not strong!¡±

    The Empress seemed to be muttering to herself, and her eyes fixed on the box as if some conflicting thoughts had been torturing her. Her face turned from gloomy to angry. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her¡­ If it weren¡¯t for her¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into such a mess! She asked for it, and she allowed herself to degrade!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what did you say?¡± With a puzzled look on his face, Prince Zhou looked at the Empress, who appeared slightly insane.

    ¡°She brought it on herself. I did it for your father, but he failed me. This is a mixed poison. There is only one kind, which is not very powerful. Moreover, this poison can invade the baby¡¯s body when amon food ingredient is added. The toxic reaction looks very simr to the manifestation of a weak natural physical endowment!¡±

    The Empress didn¡¯t seem to hear Prince Zhou¡¯s words, and her vicious and fierce eyes were full of hatred.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Prince Zhou raised his voice.

    The Empress raised her head to look at him, seemingly to have woken up from her maniac moods just now. She observed Prince Zhou¡¯s face carefully after a long time and said slowly, ¡°Take this box away and put it in your mansion. This is the evidence that you can hold against Prince Cheng and me!¡±

    If Prince Cheng had revealed this matter back then, it would have been the evidence against her alone. But since he had hidden it for many years, he became part of the dark secret.

    ¡°Mother, even if others know this matter about the deceased emperor and empress, so what? They were dead. Do you think my father will help them?¡± Prince Zhou waspletely at a loss and became more and more surprised.

    However, the secret could no longer be a handle her enemies could use against her long ago.

    It had nothing to do with them how the ailing Chu Liuchen became ill in the first ce. How could his father punish his mother for the sick Chu Liuchen?

    ¡°Your father will!¡± The Empress said coldly and pointed in a direction. ¡°The deceased empress¡¯s younger sister lives there. She makes your father think of that woman and her child and keeps his good impression on both.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Prince Zhou looked in that direction with a frown. He didn¡¯t know that the deceased emperor¡¯s sister was in the Pce. How could he have never heard of her?

    ¡°Consort Lan!¡± said the Empress.

    ¡°How could it be her?¡± Prince Zhou was surprised at first, and then he understood. How could he not know about Consort Lan¡¯s situation in the Pce? She was said to have been grounded. Yet, it seemed that she had lost no power. Even his mother could not see her, so it was impossible for her to put any pressure on her, even though as the Empress.

    Therefore, the punishment of isting her from the others looked more like a protection for her.

    His father didn¡¯t go to her ce often but would visit her asionally. Consort Lan had been there for so many years, but she had never shown up before them.

    As for the fact that Consort Lan was the deceased empress¡¯s younger sister, he had heard of it before when he was at a young age. In the past years, Consort Lan had not appeared in front of others. No one would talk about a consort who had been out of favor for years and had no child.

    ¡°Being isted? Not really. I¡¯m the one who has been kept away from her. It¡¯s very convenient for that bitch, Consort Lan, toe out. She had even sent her servants to visit Princess Chen several times,¡± sneered the Empress.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I know what I¡¯m doing. Take this box away. It¡¯s safer to be kept in your mansion. I¡¯m afraid that your father will search my ce one day.¡± The Empress shook her hand decisively, interrupted Prince Zhou, andughed sarcastically. ¡°As for Prince Cheng, you can contact him secretly. He may also harbor an ambition, but he can never win the throne.¡±

    If Prince Cheng had the smarts to achieve his ambition, he would not have withheld the truth for decades until the princes had grown up.

    Of course, the Empress would not look down on him. Prince Cheng had been preparing for a long time, so he must have some means!

    If she could draw Prince Cheng over to their side, it would be a dead certainty that her son would win the throne. It was another important reason why the Empress took out this old box.

    But it was challenging to win over Prince Cheng, no matter how badly she wanted to do that for her son. For so many years, both sides had kept it a secret, and neither spat it out¡­

    ¡°Did another incident happen because of the horse?¡± Shao Wanru put down the handkerchief in her hand and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes. First Young Master and Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage suddenly collided with each other!¡± Yujie reported. ¡°I heard First Young Master¡¯s horse ran straight into the carriage. Then he fell off his horse and broke his leg. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was much better, but I heard her face was covered in blood after the impact. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Did her face get injured?¡± Shao Wanru understood what she meant as soon as she heard that.

    ¡°Yes, I heard she was wounded in the face. Her face must have smashed against something. Ruiping Great Elder Princess has invited several imperial physicians to treat her!¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion. Neither Shao Hua¡¯an nor Infanta Yuan¡¯an got along well with her. Shao Hua¡¯an had broken his leg, so the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would be significantly weakened and would not have enough energy to protest against anything.

    Shao Hua¡¯an would be busy recuperating for a period, which would help secure her younger brother¡¯s position as the heir of a duke.

    ¡°Prepare a carriage. I¡¯ll go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± After meditating silently for a while, Shao Wanru stood up and ordered.

    ¡°My Lady, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t go there?¡± Yujie was afraid that something terrible would happen to Shao Wanru, so she hurriedly asked.

    Shao Wanru said, ¡°It was before. But now, the situation has changed. No matter what, Shao Hua¡¯an is my eldest cousin. When such a horrific ident happened to him, how could I not visit him!¡±

    At this time, she had to go and see him as soon as she got the news. After such a big event, even if she did not know it, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would send someone to inform her. After all, it was more than a collision by ident. They were very likely to be engaged in awsuit.

    Shao Hua¡¯an seemed to be seriously injured. After all, his leg was broken. But if Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face was hurt, it would not be a trivial problem, for it would affect her for the rest of her life. Especially when Infanta Yuan¡¯an was about to be Princess Zhou, her face was even more important. Ruiping Great Elder Princess would not easily let off the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Not only Ruiping Great Elder Princess but also the Empress would put pressure on them.

    In such a crisis, Old Madam would think of her. Of course, she would not let go of such an opportunity to attract everyone¡¯s attention to this matter. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was strong in will but weak in power to deal with Hao¡¯er. At present, they had to cope with Ruiping Great Elder Princess first.

    As for Princess Chen, they wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her at this time since they had to hold on to her.

    ¡°My Lady, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion sent someone to invite you over. It¡¯s said that First Young Master has broken his leg. It¡¯s a terrible ident!¡± Nanny Yu hurried in and reported.

    ¡°Tell the people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that I will go immediately!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Yu from the dressing table¡¯s mirror and orderedzily!

    Her maids were quite speedy. They helped her wash and dress again in a short while and changed her into light purple clothes. Then Shao Wanru walked outside with Yujie and Qu Le.

    The carriage was ready. They got on it and went all the way to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Just as they entered the mansion, they saw Nanny Yu pacing back and forth anxiously at the gate. When seeing Shao Wanruing over, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now, Princess Chen was the most powerful person in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. If she refused toe, their mansion might not bear the hard blows from Ruiping Great Elder Princess this time!

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°How is my Eldest Brother?¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand and walked in.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ the First Young Master is in critical condition!¡± Nanny Yu said, the rims of her eyes red, and she took a few rapid steps to catch up with Shao Wanru.

 Chapter 1025 - The Hidden Minister Zhao

    <h4>Chapter 1025 The Hidden Minister Zhao</h4>

    Nanny Yu called out that Shao Hua¡¯an was in critical condition. Well, she was telling the truth.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s courtyard and saw Zhao Xiran, who seemed to be much more haggard, she knew he was in danger.

    The doctors who came in and out of the courtyard did not look very well.

    Zhao Xiran weed Shao Wanru into the wing room.

    Shao Hua¡¯an was undergoing medical treatment in the central room, where many people were hurrying to and fro, so it was not convenient for Shao Wanru to go there.

    !!

    ¡°Sister Zhao, why would my Eldest Brother bump into Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage?¡± After sitting down, Shao Wanru asked.

    Zhao Xiran looked up at Shao Wanru and was speechless for a moment.

    Shao Wanru looked very calm, slightly raising her watery eyes with peace. Maybe there was a little concern, but it was not obvious. After having been bombarded with all the troubles caused by the second branch, Princess Chen had little affection for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, did she?

    ¡°Is Princess Chen behind it? That was really a sudden coincidence, after all. It happened right after Shao Yuanhao became the heir of a duke, and officials were arguing fiercely about it in the imperial court.

    ¡°The ident that happened to my husband at this exact time would benefit Shao Yuanhao the most, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhao¡­¡± Seeing Zhao Xiran lower her head to ponder, Shao Wanru looked upset. Zhao Xiran heard Shao Wanru call her lightly and saw the trace of displeasure in her eyes.

    Her unhappy look cleared up Zhao Xiran¡¯s doubts. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t be the prime mover in this conspiracy because she was not capable of carrying on such a big plot, even if she had married Prince Chen. At present, Prince Chen was not in the capital city, so everyone around her was from the inner court. Prince Chen had left a few guards for her, but so what? They couldn¡¯te up with such a precise n.

    urately carrying out a major scheme needed many helpers. Her father had told her that it was definitely not done by people from the inner court. Zhao Xiran thought Princess Chen wasn¡¯t smart enough to do that.

    What about Prince Chen? He was not in the capital city now. But even if he was, so what? No one dared to look down upon him because of his honorable position, but it was merely a position in name only. Prince Chen, who had been sick for so many years, didn¡¯t have much real power.

    But during this period, the identity of Princess Chen gave Shao Wanru excellent service.

    When Prince Chen was away, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor had put all their love and concern for Prince Chen on Princess Chen. This was the conclusion people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion drew through their agonizing experience after their sh with Princess Chen.

    So, they knew they could never offend Princess Chen!

    ¡°Fifth Sister¡­ it¡­ it was such an odd coincidence. When your Eldest Brother was on his way back to the mansion, his horse suddenly shied and then hit the carriage of Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. And the person inside it happened to be Infanta Yuan¡¯an! This¡­ this is really an unexpected disaster.¡± Zhao Xiran burst into tears.

    ¡°Your Eldest Brother wasn¡¯t severely injured. But Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡­¡±

    ¡°What did she do?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. After she got the news, she didn¡¯t ask anyone to investigate it carefully for fear that anyone would notice she was asking about it. But now it seemed that the rumors were not true.

    ¡°After Infanta Yuan¡¯an was injured, she sent some evil servants, and they broke your brother¡¯s leg!¡± Zhao Xiran choked with sobs.

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face changed. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was overbearing, but she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, even if she was the Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter. In particr, she should even behave more appropriately as the future Princess Zhou, who was supposed to remain dignified and decent before others.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an has been left disfigured!¡± Zhao Xiran cried. ¡°Like crazy, she ordered her people to beat your Eldest Brother brutally!¡±

    ¡°Disfigured? Is it serious?¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard her face got a scar. Then, Infanta Yuan¡¯an pressed the scar between her eyebrows andmanded the guards going with her carriage to hit him¡­ They cruelly broke his leg on the spot¡­¡± Zhao Xiran said with hatred, crying even more bitterly. ¡°How could Infanta Yuan¡¯an do that even if she got a wound on her face? There are so many top-ss medicines in the Pce. The cut on her face wouldn¡¯t spoil her look. How could she break your Eldest Brother¡¯s leg?¡±

    This was also because her husband wasn¡¯t the heir of a duke in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, no matter how arrogant Infanta Yuan¡¯an was, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. But unfortunately, Hua¡¯an was just an ordinary First Young Master without any title. Thinking of this, Zhao Xiran felt even more resentful.

    So, they would have to face a court case?

    There would be awsuit, and that was why they invited Shao Wanru over. At the gate, Nanny Yu had been waiting for her anxiously. When she arrived, Nanny Yu went to report to the Old Madam in such a hurry. All of this proved that they intended to put her forward to the heart of the fierce struggle.

    The first and second branches of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had never been on good terms with each other. Topete for the position of the heir of a duke, the two branches couldn¡¯t get along well with each other. Now that her younger brother got the title of the heir of a duke, she must intervene personally on behalf of the first branch. Compared with what had happened before, it was more reasonable for her to handle this matter.

    No one was willing to meddle in this mess. Whoever stepped forward to settle the issue would get into desperate trouble.

    Zhao Xiran mentioned it lightly, as if Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s injury was not serious. But if what she said were true, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would not have broken Shao Yuan¡¯an¡¯s leg in a frenzy.

    If so, Minister Zhao would be the first to go out and right the wrong. But instead of doing that, they chose to dump this problem on her to drag her down.

    Unlucky for her, Shao Wanru had no choice but to take it over.

    ¡°What did Grandma say?¡± After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°She is ill and can¡¯t even get up from the bed. At present, only Nanny Yu is helping me. People in the whole mansion be¡­ useless like this.¡± Zhao Xiran stood up and suddenly knelt before Shao Wanru. ¡°Please help me, Princess Chen. Anyway¡­ you can¡¯t let Infanta Yuan¡¯an bully the people of our Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion like this!¡±

    Zhao Xiran cried and shed bitter tears.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, get up and talk to me!¡± Shao Wanru reached out to pull Zhao Xiran.

    Yujie, standing nearby, helped pull Zhao Xiran up, supporting her to sit down in her seat.

    ¡°What did Minister Zhao think of it?¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and asked.

    ¡°My¡­ my father¡­¡± Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would suddenly mention Minister Zhao at this time. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t informed my father about this, so I don¡¯t know what his attitude is!¡±

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an yed the tyrant at will and broke my Eldest Brother¡¯s leg. Aint about this should be made to His Majesty. We can¡¯t let Infanta Yuan¡¯an think our mansion has no capable person and is in a vulnerable position!¡± Shao Wanru spoke with the force of justice.

    Zhao Xiran wiped her tears with her handkerchief and said, ¡°My father has shouldered many other responsibilities, so it¡¯s not suitable for him to take up the matter himself. Fifth Sister, if you¡¯re willing to uphold justice for my husband, my father is d to lend a hand.¡±

    Her words were sincere. Like her father, all the ministers were very cautious with their words and actions. It meant that even if Minister Zhao had known the matter, he wouldn¡¯t thrust himself forward to face the challenge. It was best for him to encourage and increase Shao Wanru¡¯s influence aside.

    Well, she was suggesting that Shao Wanru should take up the main task.

    ¡°How about my Second Uncle?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°He fainted all of a sudden. Although he has woken up now, he vomited blood.¡± Zhao Xiran cried.

    ording to her, Zhao Xiran was the only one who did not fall, but she had a miscarriage not long ago and was in bad health.

    Shao Jing fell ill at the best time. A series of idents happened to his wife and son in his mansion. Worse still, he lost the title of the heir of a duke. After lots of terrible blows, he spat out blood and copsed. His reaction sounded fair and reasonable even though Shao Jing appeared much tougher on ordinary days.

    However, he stood a good chance of going down when he was too upied to cope with all the problemsing one after another.

    Needless to say, at this time, Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard must be full of doctors serving him.

    The reality forced Shao Wanru to brace up and press charges against Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Even after a woman got married, her parent¡¯s home was still very important to her. If they were unable to defend themselves or were easily bullied before the mansion gate, it would bring disgrace upon every member surnamed Shao of the family. Even if Shao Wanru was on bad terms with them and she had married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she had to stand up and fight for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time.

    If Shao Wanru made no response at this time, others would despise her and would think she had nothing to rely on. In the future, anyone would dare to trample on the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion without scruples.

    Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t care about it in the past, but after Shao Yuanhao became the heir of a duke of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had to help even if she didn¡¯t want to!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, please beg the Empress Dowager to uphold justice for our family,¡± Zhao Xiran cried, ¡°Your Eldest Brother¡¯s leg is seriously injured. I¡¯m afraid he has to lie down the whole time¡­ In the future¡­ the future of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will depend on you and our younger brother!¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhao, I understood. I will soon go to meet the Empress Dowager in the Pce!¡± Shao Wanru said, her eyes deep and serene.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s great. Thank you, Princess Chen. Thank you, Fifth Sister!¡± Zhao Xiran was deeply touched. She stood up and was about to bow to Shao Wanru again. This time, Yujie quickly stopped her.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, have a good rest and take good care of my Eldest Brother. I will go to the Pce now!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and said softly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡­ I will!¡± Zhao Xiran was once again moved and looked at Shao Wanru with gratitude. She nodded repeatedly and walked Shao Wanru to the corridor. Watching Shao Wanru leave, she vigorously wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and turned into another wing room.

    A middle-aged man was sitting there, appearing perfectly calm and collected. He was Zhao Xiran¡¯s biological father, Minister Zhao, whom Zhao Xiran and Shao Wanru had just mentioned.

    ¡°Father, Princess Chen is gone!¡± Zhao Xiran closed the door and whispered after entering the room.

    Shao Wanru came as quite a surprise to them, and she blocked Minister Zhao in the yard.

    ¡°Never underestimate Princess Chen!¡± Minister Zhao said steadily. He had stolen a nce at Shao Wanru through the window. In a hurry, she came and left, but she remainedposed and steady the whole time.

    ¡°Father, I have never looked down upon her. But in the current situation, she has to intervene in this matter. Since she has agreed to help, this crisis also belongs to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Zhao Xiran said unhappily. Except for her, her father had never praised other women. Why would her father think highly of Princess Chen?

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Minister Zhao warned.

    ¡°Father, but my husband¡¯s title of the heir of a duke is gone!¡± Zhao Xiran, a little anxious, unconsciously raised her voice.

 Chapter 1026 - A Vist to Ning Xueqing

    <h4>Chapter 1026 A Vist to Ning Xueqing</h4>

    ¡°You¡¯re too eager for sess!¡± Minister Zhao observed his daughter for quite a while and suddenly remarked, ¡°Before you married, you always kept a big n in your mind. But now, you¡¯ve lost your mental poise!¡±

    Minister Zhao shook his head and sighed with regret in his eyes. ¡°If only you were a man, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much about you!¡±

    If she were a man, she wouldn¡¯t marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the first ce, nor would she fall into the struggle for the title of the heir of a duke in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Women, after all, were more affectionate than men. With Shao Hua¡¯an in her heart, she saw the situation differently.

    Watching the using look in her father¡¯s eyes, Zhao Xiran took a deep breath and slowly lowered her head. ¡°Yes, father, I¡¯m a little too impatient!¡±

    ¡°In the future, if¡­ you can have everything. Since you have walked into this game, you should be careful. I think in the same way, but you¡¯re not. At present, it¡¯s hard to tell who is right and who is wrong. You should treat the varying situation with some sensitivity at all events!¡±

    Minister Zhao said meaningfully.

    After a long silence interval, Zhao Xiran raised her head and looked firmly at Minister Zhao. ¡°Father, I know. I will stay cautious in the future. Never again will I invite you over in a panic and put you in a passive position!¡±

    Minister Zhao was pleased with his daughter¡¯s clear understanding. His face softened a little, and he sighed heavily, his slightly tender eyes on her. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. More than ten years ago, if it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t say that. I understand. It was not your fault. That cunning person is to me!¡± Zhao Xiran gritted her teeth and interrupted Minister Zhao.

    ¡°Well, you¡­ be careful!¡± Minister Zhao nodded helplessly!

    Shao Wanru got on the carriage, her arched eyebrows slightly creasing.

    ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s the annoying matter?¡± Yujie asked.

    ¡°Did you see anyone in the wing room on the other side just now?¡± Shao Wanru caught a glimpse of the person and wasn¡¯t sure about it.

    ¡°Which wing room?¡± Yujie was stunned.

    Qu Le thought for a moment and said, ¡°Our Lady must have been talking about another wing room near the main room. The curtain there has moved. I seem to have seen someone there.¡±

    ¡°Did you also notice that?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s shining eyes widened a little. She thought she was wrong because she spotted it at a nce. Anyway, she was not sure if her eyes deceived her.

    ¡°I saw it. The curtains moved, and the color of the clothes seemed to be cyan,¡± added Qu Le.

    ¡°Then I was right.¡± An understanding look emerged in her watery eyes. If so, there was someone in cyan clothes and she knew who it was.

    ¡°Clothes in cyan are usually men¡¯s clothes. Is there any man hiding in the First Young Madam¡¯s courtyard?¡± Yujie came to her senses and asked in surprise.

    Ever since First Young Master had the ident, many doctors and servants wereing and going in the courtyard. How could this man dare to stay there? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that others would find him out?

    ¡°He just avoided me or didn¡¯t want me to see him. For other people in the mansion, his appearance wouldn¡¯t put First Young Madam into any trouble. Or we can think that it was perfectly justifiable for him to appear in Eldest Brother¡¯s courtyard!¡±

    Shao Wanru analyzed.

    ¡°How could any man¡¯s appearance in the First Young Madam¡¯s courtyard be right and proper?¡± Yujie asked in surprise.

    To avert suspicion, males and females above seven years old shouldn¡¯t share a dining table, even if they were rtives.

    Shao Wanru said, her eyes looking ahead leisurely, ¡°In such a special period, they might resort to unconventional rules. The man must havee to visit Eldest Brother. At this time, Minister Zhao should be the only one who could go straight into the inner court to visit Eldest Brother!¡±

    Minister Zhao, the minister of the Ministry of Works, appeared in her mind. She did not know much about things in the imperial court but only knew the title of Minister Zhao.

    ¡°Does Minister Zhao care about his daughter very much?¡± Qu Le asked.

    Her daughter had married. Even if something terrible happened to his son-inw, he shouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry. But shouldn¡¯t it be Madam Zhao who came over to visit their daughter?

    ¡°Maybe Minister Zhao regards Zhao Xiran with special concern!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully. After Zhao Xiran married with Shao Hua¡¯an, she had always been tactful when handling people and issues. Anyway, she was bright and likable.

    Of course, she took Old Madam¡¯s fancy but not Shao Wanru¡¯s because many of her deeds were inappropriate in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes.

    Well, there was no hurry in figuring out this matter. No matter what Zhao Xiran was up to, as long as she didn¡¯t scheme against her, Shao Wanru could pretend to be a deaf-mute.

    However, when she just got married, there seemed to have many barriers between Zhao Xiran and the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But for the time being, it looked the rtionship between them had be harmonious. Zhao Xiran had even learned to think for Shao Hua¡¯an!

    ¡°My Lady, let me get out of the carriage at the crossroad in front!¡± Yujie lifted the curtain to check the surroundings and carefully told Shao Wanru. She had arranged it before she went out.

    ¡°Let Qu Le go for it!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would go there?¡± Yujie asked.

    ¡°There are fewer people who know Qu Le,¡± Shao Wanru said. In the past, she often went out with Yujie, so Yujie could spare herself from giving an exnation when she arrived. However, her appearance would make others suspect her.

    At this critical moment, better safe than sorry.

    When their carriage stopped at a turn in front, Qu Le got off the carriage quietly, and then the carriage continued to move forward.

    She was going to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion now, but there was no hurry. Deliberately, she made the carriage move a little slower so she could go sightseeing along the streets.

    ¡°My Lady, does Ning Xueqing have anything to do with Secondary Consort Shao?¡± Yujie saw that Shao Wanru was leisurely enjoying the scenery outside the window, so she tried to hold back her doubts. However, she failed in the end.

    Ning Xueqing, who had been in prison, got entangled with Shao Yanru long ago, and they were still in touch! Yujie felt it was incredible because Secondary Consort Shao didn¡¯t live a good life in the Pce.

    The Empress didn¡¯t like her, nor did the Emperor dote on her. How did she get people outside of the Pce to spy for her?

    ¡°Shao Yanru is never innocent and simple!¡± Shao Wanru revealed a light smile, and her eyes turned indifferent. ¡°Even in the Pce, she can reach the world outside. Isn¡¯t Qiu Yu one of her tentacles?¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe that Qiu Yu appeared behind the curtains at the religious ceremony by ident and that he did it for Madam Jiang.

    When Madam Jiang was living in the Yuhui Nunnery, her ties to the outside world were cut off. Back then, she was unable to keep Nanny Sheng, her trusted maid, let alone others. Besides, she returned to the mansion because of a touchy case. Qiu Yu must be out of his mind to conspire with Madam Jiang. Therefore, Shao Yanru was most likely to be his aplice.

    If it was Shao Yanru, everything would be reasonable.

    Qiu Yu had a deep affection for Shao Yanru and didn¡¯t care if Shao Yanru was in the Pce. Perhaps, Lord Qiu considered Shao Yanru a pitifuldy with many saved-up grievances. As a descendant of an aristocratic family, he could fully prehend¡± her ¡°embarrassing¡± situation in the Pce. Deep down, he must have felt genuine sympathy for her.

    If Shao Yanru asked him to provide Madam Jiang with aid, he would readily agree.

    ¡°But she is in such an unfavorable situation in the Pce. It is even impossible for her to meet Lord Qiu!¡± Yujie said. Still, she thought it was impossible even though she had always believed in Princess Chen. Whenever she put herself in Shao Yanru¡¯s miserable ce, she realized she couldn¡¯t do anything good, let alone get in touch with the officials.

    Unlike Madams living in aristocratic families outside the Pce, the imperial consorts had been living under the watchful eyes of many people. It was not convenient at all for them to meet men.

    Shao Yanru was now merely a Secondary Consort out of favor, but she wouldn¡¯t hide anything from all the informers nted by others in the Pce even if she were a consort in her good graces.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just her. She can¡¯t do it alone!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile,zily raising the corners of her rosy and delicate lips. Yujie felt that since her master married Prince Chen, her idle manner looked increasingly simr to Prince Chen¡¯s.

    ¡°There must be some people in the Pce to coordinate with and help her. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Without any supporters, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t do this. Since she can get in touch with Qiu Yu, she can certainly contact others.¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened. She had thought of someone, a very crucial one. Without this person, Shao Yanru would not handle everything with skill and ease in the Pce.

    Despite that she was loathed by the Empress and obtained no love from the Emperor, Shao Yanru was still living a good life. Of course, on the surface, she looked pitiable. Because of this, the other imperial consorts in the Pce had always been nice to her. After all, Shao Yanru did not mean topete for the Emperor¡¯s favor.

    Shao Wanru thought if Shao Yanru could use this person, so would she!

    When the time was right, she would make use of this person¡­

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Xueqing looked at Qu Le, who stood outside the cell, and stepped back, her eyes watchful.

    Wang Shengxue had been poisoned to death by the food from the mansion. Because of this, she wouldn¡¯t believe anyone now. Anyone who appeared in front of her might kill her.

    Wang Shengxue¡¯s death gave her a strong feeling of impending crisis. For the moment, she didn¡¯t dare to ask for anything but just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.

    ¡°Madam Ning, don¡¯t you want to leave this ce?¡± Qu Le said, beaming broadly at her while handing over a bag of snacks she bought on the way here.

    As soon as the food wrapped up in a paper bag came near, Ning Xueqing could smell the fragrance wafting from it. Her face changed drastically, and she shook her hands vigorously before her and refused it. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat anything. Who¡­ Who is your master?

    Wang Shengxue died from a poisonous meal. So, Ning Xueqing wouldn¡¯t eat anything sent from outside.

    ¡°Madam Ning, rest assured. My master won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t you think I look a little familiar? You must have seen me before!¡± Qu Le grinned but didn¡¯t press too hard. Without withdrawing her hand, she put up a genial smile.

    ¡°You¡­ your master is¡­¡± Ning Xueqing put down her hands hesitantly and observed Qu Le¡¯s face carefully.

    Every mansion had many servant girls: principal maids, not-so-important maids, and ordinary ones. Ning Xueqing couldn¡¯t recognize all the maids in Wang Shengxue¡¯s manor, not to mention those from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In particr, she couldn¡¯t trust any maids from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion at this moment.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had lots of maids of different ages and ranks. She had met some of them but there were many that she had never seen before. It was impossible for her to know every one of arge number of maids.

 Chapter 1027 - Getting Information, Calling on Great Elder Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1027 Getting Information, Calling on Great Elder Princess</h4>

    ¡°How could you not know who my master was?¡± Qu Le looked at her smilingly and took out an emerald bead from the pocket in her arms, shed it before Ning Xueqing. ¡°We¡¯re in the jail of the Ministry of Justice, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to speak out something. Please forgive me, Madam Ning!¡±

    The emerald bead had appeared at Wang Yishu¡¯s funeral, which greatly embarrassed Dongxing, who was Wang Shengxue¡¯s concubine at that time.

    It was also because of this matter that Ning Xueqing came into contact with Shao Yanru. Even Wang Shengxue did not know about it.

    The little bead of emerald before Ning Xueqing represented Shao Yanru.

    Ning Xueqing clenched her fists and said, her voice throbbing with emotion, ¡°Please tell your master to save me. I don¡¯t want to be locked up in this big prison. I have put all the me on Wang Shengxue ording to the instructions from your mansion!¡±

    !!

    She believed Qu Le¡¯s words and deliberately lowered her voice.

    A few days ago, someone from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion let her shift all the me on Wang Shengxue, who was already a dead man. Considering her rtionship with Shao Yanru and the statement to be the best way to get away, she had no hesitation in agreeing with their suggestion and changing her testimony before the officials of the Ministry of Justice.

    Wang Shengxuemitted all the crimes, including the plot against Shao Wanru. Ning Xueqing only knew that there was someone behind Wang Shengxue. Beyond that, this person seemed to be a formidable enemy of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, who spared no effort in dealing with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion secretly.

    Back then, Shao Wanru would return to her original family, the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Dealing with her was dealing with the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, and Madam Jiang would have to take the me.

    Likewise, setting up Yan Xi was also a move against the current Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Of course, the purpose was to make Shao Jing, the master of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, take the rap.

    To prove that, Ning Xueqing even revealed Wang Shengxue¡¯s private property, some nice fat cheques for silver, which was an enormous fortune. At a nce, they couldn¡¯t belong to Wang Shengxue unless he got them from someone else.

    After the investigation by the staff of the Ministry of Justice, they vaguely found that there seemed to be someone behind Wang Shengxue, but they couldn¡¯t find out who it was for a while, so they put the matter aside.

    Therefore, Ning Xueqing was still behind bars.

    ¡°My master has already known what happened in our mansion. Don¡¯t you know Wang Shengxue had another master? I heard that he was most amenable to your idea. In the manor, although you were just a concubine, you performed the duties of his legal wife. Madam Ning, don¡¯t you think you should be more sincere?¡±

    Qu Le said nonchntly with calm assurance, still smiling.

    She made a veiled reference to her past things to sound her out. Beforeing here, Princess Chen urged her again and again to stay calm. She mustn¡¯t be impatient.

    Princess Chen knew Wang Shengxue had a master, and she seemed to have figured out who it was.

    However, Wang Shengxue turned to that master after Wang Yishu¡¯s death, which had nothing to do with what he had done before. Wang Shengxue did it to fight against the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Wang Yishu had passed away at that time. Although Wang Shengxue had grasped some evidence, he would have to hand it over if Shao Jing, Marquis Xing, pushed him to get the evidence. Therefore, he needed a backer.

    Later on, Madam Jiang and Shao Yanru got into serious trouble one after another, so the evidence became useless. Shao Jing, who was Marquis Xing, couldn¡¯t take the me for Wang Yishu¡¯s death. As for the other two who were responsible, Madam Jiang was degraded to the Yuhui Nunnery, and Shao Yanru went to the Pce. After that, Wang Yishu¡¯s evidence outlived its purpose.

    At least Wang Shengxue could no longer use it to threaten the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    After that, Marquis Xing made some effort to persuade Wang Shengxue to work for them again. Only then did they target Yan Xi, who had just arrived in the capital.

    Generally speaking, the person behind Wang Shengxue was made a scapegoat taking the me for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know. My husband never told me this kind of thing. I¡¯m just a woman, a humble concubine. If he treated me sincerely, why didn¡¯t he make me his legal wife after so many years? He held other intentions ¡ª he only wanted to marry some noble Young Lady from a wealthy and influential family.¡±

    Ning Xueqing burst out crying, stretching out her hands to wipe her tears with grievances.

    Qu Le sighed softly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it. Our master doesn¡¯t want to help you for nothing.¡±

    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Almost instantly, Ning Xueqing became so anxious that she pounced on the wooden fence. Grabbing the two big wooden bars before her, she hurriedly called, ¡°But I¡­ I¡¯ve said everything your mansion told me to say!¡±

    ¡°It was in the past. Besides, my master didn¡¯t let you say those words. At most, my master will think about it, but you can¡¯t let her save you for that!¡± Qu Le turned around and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re smart and know what my master wants. I advise you to behave honestly. Do you think it¡¯s possible to gain advantages from both sides? Is my master so stupid in your eyes?¡±

    Right after saying this, Qu Le turned around to leave. She seemed very disappointed with Ning Xueqing and didn¡¯t even want to spend more time persuading her.

    However, Ning Xueqing wouldn¡¯t let her go like this. In the past few days, she had been living in terror and uncertainty in her cell and had a great yearning to go out. At this moment, someone who could get her out appeared. How could she let the chance slip? No matter how uneasy she felt when telling the truth, she no longer dared to hold anything back. ¡°You¡­ wait a minute, I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    ¡°Madam Ning, you finally straightened out your thinking! That¡¯s great. My master likes to associate with honest people. You¡¯ve made the best choice!¡± Qu Le said joyfully and returned to the fence with a big smile. ¡°Her Highness was right. Secondary Consort Shao indeed has something to do with Ning Xueqing.

    ¡°As long as she believed I negotiated with her on behalf of Secondary Consort Shao, I can get twofold results with half the effort. Then, I¡¯ll send someone to see Ning Caixian¡­¡±

    Shao Wanru arrived at the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    As soon as she got off the carriage, she saw that Nanny Gao, Great Elder Princess¡¯s trusted maid, was waiting there already. Seeing hering down, Nanny Gao stepped forward and saluted with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Gao, why are you here?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned when she found out Nanny Gao was staying here for her. After all, it was a sudden visit to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°I was going to go out to see you as Great Elder Princess ordered, but I didn¡¯t expect to see your carriageing over as soon as I got here. Then I happened to be able to wee you!¡± Nanny Gao smiled and leaned to one side, making way for Shao Wanru to go first.

    ¡°Why is my grandma looking for me?¡± Shao Wanru asked as she walked in.

    Shao Wanru came to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion frequently, so she was familiar with the route.

    ¡°You went to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so Her Grace asked me to apany you because she was afraid that you would suffer losses!¡± Nanny Gao answered, ¡°Just now, I asked someone to prepare a carriage for me to go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess heard Shao Wanru would go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she felt anxious for her and sent her most reliable Nanny to help for fear that she would get into trouble. Unlike her, Old Madam, her grandmother in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, didn¡¯t show up even when Shao Wanru arrived at her mansion. Other than that, she forced Shao Wanru to confront Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Their attitudes toward Shao Wanru were widely divergent.

    Shao Wanru felt deeply touched in her heart, and a touch of tenderness shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Ie here to discuss with my grandmother because I¡¯m afraid I might make a mistake in the end. After all, I may be too young to know the whole thing!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s best that you think like this. Her Grace is quite worried about you. Although you are now Princess Chen, in her eyes, you¡¯re always her granddaughter, her beloved junior!¡± Nanny Gao breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and the smile on her face became more sincere.

    She was worried that Princess Chen would misunderstand her master, ming her for keeping an eye on her.

    After all, Fifth Miss Shao had be Princess Chen. But now she was relieved. Even if she was Princess Chen, she was also Fifth Miss Shao, her master¡¯s dear granddaughter.

    Great Elder Princess had been firm and unyielding. Even though she was a woman, her way of doing things was not gentle but even quite aggressive. Nanny Gao worried that Great Elder Princess might end up making a blunder when trying to help out of kindness. Now when ensuring that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t feel repulsion for her deeds and was very grateful to her, Nanny Gao finally put her mind at rest.

    In the past, Infanta Qinghua didn¡¯t care about Great Elder Princess¡¯s concerns. Great Elder Princess learned about her daughter¡¯s marriage after she was endowed with it. No matter how hard she felt to ept this marriage, she could do nothing about it because the Emperor approved of it. She could only watch her daughter marry into the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Many incidents happened after Infanta Qinghua got married. Outsiders only knew some superficial things. They all thought that Infanta Qinghua left so suddenly that no one could contact her.

    In fact, just when Infanta Qinghua married into the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, Great Elder Princess sent some people to watch out for her daughter. However, Infanta Qinghua didn¡¯t like it, thinking that her mother had ced her under surveince. After Infanta Qinghua had vigorously protested against it several times, Great Elder Princess had to withdraw her people. Then, after Infanta Qinghua and the Heir of Duke Xing left, Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t find their whereabouts.

    By the time they found her, Infanta Qinghua had be delirious and had no idea what had happened. There was also Princess Chen, her granddaughter, who had been wandering outside for so many years.

    Princess Chen in front of her was very grateful. She understood that Great Elder Princess was doing this for her good. Nanny Gao was so excited that she felt like crying. This time, her master¡¯s hard work didn¡¯t go in vain, and Shao Wanru could understand her kind intention.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru hade, Great Elder Princess had already asked someone to wait at the gate of the courtyard. As soon as any servant saw Shao Wanru, they would pass the news until it reached Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    When Shao Wanru entered, the bead curtain was lifted high for her. Then she saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s upright figure sitting in the main room of the courtyard.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandma!¡± Shao Wanru came in and saluted Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess held her hand, observing Shao Wanru¡¯s face. When making sure that she was fine, she let out a long sigh of relief and pulled Shao Wanru to sit down on a chair beside her. ¡°Did the people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion force you to fight against Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Her question showed all her concern for Shao Wanru and all the schemes of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru gave her a warm and vivid smile. It turned out that her grandmother wasn¡¯t always that blunt and straightforward. Judging from this question, she knew her grandmother was quite clever and sensible. ¡°Grandma, what do you think I should do?¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Find out About the Past

    <h4>Chapter 1028 Find out About the Past</h4>

    Without saying yes or no, she asked in reply, giving tacit consent to the status quo.

    ¡°Oh, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is going from bad to worse without showing any improvement. Though you were a daughter in their mansion, you have married into another mansion. How could they thrust you forward to face the challenge?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess scolded with a sneer. Everything was seen as clear as crystal to her.

    ¡°Grandma, do you think I can do it?¡± Shao Wanru got straight to the point with her grandma, no longer needing to make every move only after mature deliberation. She loved the feeling when being with her family because she could say anythingpletely without scruples.

    It waspletely unnecessary for her to be discreet in word and deed. She could speak out whatever came to her mind. Even if she said something wrong, her grandmother would be more than willing to forgive her.

    The feeling of being with family was always warm and reassuring. There was no need to talk in a roundabout way. She could say anything in her mind out loud.

    !!

    ¡°You can¡¯t meddle in this affair!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a low and urgent voice. A hint of sharpness shed across her soft eyes as she said with a snorted disgust, ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has shifted all the responsibility onto you. Refusing to handle the matter means both you and your brother are ipetent. Also, it proves your brother is incapable of inheriting the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. As a result, the powerless Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, your parents¡¯ home, can never back you up. What a devilish trick!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had an intense hatred of such conduct of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t stand by. They¡¯ve announced that they are all sick!¡± Shao Wanru said gently with a smile, grasping her grandma¡¯s hand instead and shaking it like a spoiled child. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. It¡¯s not good for you to intervene. Honestly, this matter is the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s business. If you take a hand in this matter, you will give others an excuse against yourself!¡±

    Though Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess enjoyed a noble and distinguished status, she had no real power. If she meddled deep in the private affairs of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she provided others¡¯ critics with a handle. It would be very unfavorable to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    More importantly, their opponent this time was the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, so Shao Wanru was more reluctant to let Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess interfere in this family problem.

    ¡°What? How can they be so shameless?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess used, foaming with rage. She had thought that Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would find a way to suppress Shao Wanru, but never had she imagined that this old bitch would be so unashamed ¡ª she threw the trouble package to Shao Wanru and walked away.

    ¡°Is she ill? It¡¯s all show. I¡¯ll visit her and take the imperial physician to check her up!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was so pissed off that she was about to stand up instantly.

    When Shao Wanru saw that something was going to be wrong, she quickly reached out to stop her grandmother, hurriedly trying to persuade her. ¡°Grandma, hold on. I may not be at a disadvantage. Even if you can go there with an imperial physician, so what? Old Madam doesn¡¯t fake illness. Because she has an old weakness, she can pretend to faint or fall ill whenever she wants. Even imperial physicians can¡¯t find out anything about it!¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s old illness was real and serious. Otherwise, when Shao Wanru met her for the first time, she wouldn¡¯t fall into critical condition.

    She was old and sick, so the imperial physician couldn¡¯t find evidence to prove she wasn¡¯t ill. She alone could decide whether to appear healthy or not. How could she possibly have no health issues?

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was straightforward with a volcanic temper. It would be no big deal if Old Madam pretended to be ill. But if not, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess might cause Old Madam to die of anger once she kicked up a row in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Then, it would be a disaster.

    Unlike Madam Jiang, Old Madam herself hadn¡¯t done so many vicious tricks. In other people¡¯s eyes, Old Madam didn¡¯t seem to be kind to Shao Wanru merely because she might not like her that much.

    Her tragic fate due to bias would arouse considerable sympathy from many Old Madams in other mansions. Each mansion had many grandsons and granddaughters. How could they treat all with the same kindness? In Old Madam¡¯s heart, the granddaughter who grew up beside her was undoubtedly different from the one who came back from outside. She didn¡¯t deserve to die for that!

    Absolutely, the others would think they persecuted Old Madam to death. If such a thing happened, her grandmother would be in serious trouble. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want her grandmother to suffer because of this kind of thing.

    Shao Jing was shrewd and deep. Beyond that, Shao Wanru suspected that he had something to do with her father¡¯s death. Shao Jing, who was hardhearted enough to kill his elder brother, couldy murderous hands on Old Madam and make Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess the scapegoat. Why couldn¡¯t he do that?

    Therefore, during such a sensitive and dangerous period, she would never let her grandmother go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in a burning fury.

    ¡°Then what? If she likes to be sick, let her be. In that case, she won¡¯t instigate incidents and make trouble for us!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was so angry that her face turned pale. ¡°She shifts the misfortune onto you! How can there be such a ruthless person in the world?¡±

    She hated Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to the very marrow of her bones. How she wished she could see Old Madam right away, pull her to the Pce and condemn her evils to the Empress Dowager.

    While saying harsh words, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frantically lurched to her feet. She really couldn¡¯t suffer indignities without a protest.

    ¡°Grandma, do you think my father and mother died in suspicious circumstances?¡± Seeing that she could hardly stop Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shao Wanru rolled her eyes and hurriedly asked, grabbing the corner of her grandmother¡¯s clothes.

    Great Elder Princess¡¯s face froze, and her lips trembled twice. Immediately, she became pale. ¡°You¡­ you mean that your parents were murdered?¡±

    Over the years, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had always had such a doubt, but it sounded incredible. As soon as Shao Wanru mentioned this, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of her daughter, her eyes turning red. Before her daughter died, her daughter was not quite right in the head. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t even see her daughter onest time before she passed away.

    That day, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion sent someone to inform her that her daughter was dead. When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hurried to see her daughter, she only caught a nce at her daughter¡¯s ghastly pale face drained of color in the distance. Her daughter¡¯s lifeless body was lying there quietly. She lookedpletely different than when she was alive, though insane.

    At that time, in the eyes of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she was more like the gentle and stubborn daughter long ago.

    With only one nce at her daughter, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess fainted. When she woke up again, the lid of her daughter¡¯s coffin had been nailed down. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t dare to think about what happened next. She became so muddle-headed that she couldn¡¯t remember everything clearly. After seeing that her daughter was buried, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess became seriously ill, and her memory of that period was seriously damaged. She could barely remember what had happened at that time.

    When her granddaughter raised this subject, it dawned on her that she missed her daughter. It was just that whenever Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought about her, her heart would hurt.

    Tears fell unconsciously. When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess watched Shao Wanru before her, she felt as if she were looking at her daughter in her memory.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes also turned red. She pulled Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to sit down again and reached out to hold her waist, resting her head on her shoulder. ¡°Grandma, you are the only support of Hao¡¯er and me. If something happens to you, won¡¯t it please those people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and distress us?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt a throbbing pain in her heart. Her daughter in the memory, the pitiful granddaughter before her, and her grandson appeared vividly in her mind together, making her wide awake at this moment. With difficulty, she moved her lips. ¡°Do you¡­ do you think it has anything to do with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    She was corresponding to Shao Wanru¡¯s previous words.

    ¡°Grandma, I think it is. When my father had the ident, my Second Uncle left the capital secretly and went to the border. Childe Yan¡¯s father had seen Second Uncle there. Later, he left there, and my father died. When my mother was found, she had been insane. After giving birth to Hao¡¯er, she was gone forever. Since her death, Second Uncle suddenly seemed to be on excellent terms with Childe Yan¡¯s father. This time, Childe Yan¡¯s future was nearly ruined. I suppose my Second Uncle must also be behind this.¡±

    Shao Wanru whispered, biting her lips to suppress the pain in her heart.

    All the suspicion fell on Shao Jing alone.

    ¡°You¡­ are saying that Shao Jing killed your father? No one knows he secretly left the capital and killed your father except Childe Yan¡¯s father. To prevent this matter from being exposed, Shao Jing didn¡¯t want Childe Yan, his friend¡¯s son, to be an official in the capital city. Am I right?¡±

    After all, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been going through a lot. After forcefully suppressing the pain in her heart, she quickly figured out all the meaning of Shao Wanru¡¯s words. For a time, her face turned livid with rage. She mmed her hand heavily on the table and said, ¡°If I find out the truth, Shao Jing will have to pay for your father¡¯s death with his life!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s a rough guess on my part, ording to the letter from Childe Yan. There is no solid evidence, but I believe it is true. I lived a good life with my father and mother when I was a child. Even after my father concealed his identity and joined the army, we were fine. How could such an awful disaster happenter? How could it be such a coincidence?¡±

    Shao Wanru said, a trace of insidious hatred shing across her bloodshot eyes.

    If it was true, then she found her personal enemy, who should be responsible for the sufferings in her two lives.

    It turned out that they wanted more than to deal with her and Hao¡¯er. The second branch that Shao Jing led had determined to destroy his elder brother¡¯s branch, leaving no chance for its revival! How malicious their intent was! They had no desire to leave a chance to live for her and Hao¡¯er.

    ¡°I¡¯ll verify what happened back then through investigation!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gritted her teeth so hard in anger that she even tasted the smell of blood in her mouth. She would make Shao Jing pay with his life for that if it was true.

    Compared with this matter, the title of nobility of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not that important!

    What else could be more important than avenging his daughter and son-inw¡¯s deaths?

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s best for you to investigate this matter. Many things happened a long time ago, even before I was born. So, I don¡¯t know much about this history. Grandma, you are my mother¡¯s biological mother. It makes sense if you want to know the truth. But we have to find a reason tounch the survey aboveboard!¡±

    Shao Wanru said softly. Indeed, her grandma was the best choice for this case. Neither she nor Chu Liuchen was suitable.

    For one thing, this matter happened more than a decade ago when they were too young to be involved. For another, Chu Liuchen might arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion when anyone deliberately connected the investigation with Chu Liuchen¡¯s background. After all, many people had been watching him closely, though Chu Liuchen wasn¡¯t short-handed and had many subordinates in secret to do the survey.

    There was another most important reason for this choice: only in this way could she free her grandmother from the dispute between the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Her grandmother¡¯s current situation was simr to hers, so Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t stand by and watch. However, if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess confronted Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s Mansion to help Shao Wanru, it would only bring harm to her.

    Shao Wanru thought that she had to further muddy the situation in the capital city so that she and her grandmother could get away.

 Chapter 1029 - Ask for Punishment or Make Amends?

    <h4>Chapter 1029 Ask for Punishment or Make Amends?</h4>

    In the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shao Wanru had arranged with Great Elder Princess what they should do next. Then, they went to the Pce.

    In the Pce of Benevolent Peace of the Empress Dowager, Infanta Yuan¡¯an wailed with great sorrow and crumpled to the floor. Beside her knelt Ruiping Great Elder Princess, who cried so bitterly that she couldn¡¯t get up like Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    The Empress Dowager was sitting in the distinguished seat in the middle, and the Empress was next to her.

    The Empress¡¯s face appeared glum, and her eyes fell on Infanta Yuan¡¯an with some displeasure. ¡°A lovely girl ended up like this. It¡¯s so unlucky for my son.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t for the status of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, the Empress would have broken off the engagement for her son.

    !!

    ¡°Your Majesties, please back me up. They¡­ these people from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion have bullied me too much!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said with resentment while wiping away her tears.

    ¡°Get up and talk about it!¡± The Empress Dowager ordered, waving her hand. Then two pce maids came over and helped them up.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess and Infanta Yuan¡¯an obediently epted this kind offer and sat down together.

    ¡°What did the imperial physician say about your illness?¡± The Empress asked, her gaze falling on Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Her whole face was wrapped up, and only her eyes could be seen. On her forehead, there were some scratches, but they were not deep. The Empress didn¡¯t know if she had any other scars on her face and if they were light. Could her face restore its original state? All these things mattered to her son¡¯s vital interests, so the Empress must get to the bottom.

    ¡°Your Majesty, although her face can recover some treatments, she is so close as to be disfigured. My granddaughter is going to marry Prince Zhou soon. There may still be some scars on her face.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess sobbed weakly, her tears falling again. She was an outstanding talker indeed.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t say Infanta Yuan¡¯an wouldn¡¯t recover but only said she might marry with some wounds on her face. For a woman, getting married was a once-in-a-lifetime thing. If any woman had to go through her wedding with some scars on her face, it would be a fatal blow.

    Once again, Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as she called out in a low voice, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    The Empress, so provoked by this scene, violently patted the armrest of her chair and snapped, ¡°Are there anyws and rules in his eyes? How dare he dashes around madly in the street? Mother, we must inflict severe punishments on him! Yuan¡¯an seldom wandered through the streets, but still, she encountered such a tragic thing. What if it happens to the daughters of other manors?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a title of nobility and would be Princess Zhou. Therefore, any suffering she got would be an insult to Prince Zhou and the Empress.

    Prince Zhou, the Empress¡¯s son, might be the crown princess and even the Empress in the future. If she showed up with an injured face at the marriage, how could she handle all the malicious gossip in the future? Such an embarrassing event that her son married a disfigured woman might even be an eye-catching, disgraceful affair in history.

    Whenever she thought of this, the Empress would be swollen with anger. ¡°Sure enough, people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion are indeed not decent ones. In the past, I even wanted Shao Yanru to marry into my son¡¯s mansion.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, she didn¡¯t marry my son. If she became my son-inw, she would throw Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion in turmoil every few days.¡±

    ¡°What do you think we should do about it?¡± The Empress Dowager frowned and asked slowly.

    ¡°Mother, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion should take responsibility for Yuan¡¯an¡¯s misfortune this time, and its elders should be punished for not disciplining their juniors well enough. The noble title of this mansion can also be demoted to stop them from stirring up more trouble. I heard that the Emperor in the previous dynasty had been perturbed by the issue of the title of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. These people in this mansion have be flighty and impetuous in fighting for the title. Why don¡¯t we just cancel their noble title?¡±

    The Empressmented sarcastically.

    There was nowhere else for her to vent her anger, so she aimed straight at the title of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was her future daughter-inw. Offending Infanta Yuan¡¯an was like humiliating her. Thus, she meant to show all the officials how high Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s status was.

    Shao Jing, who was Marquis Xing, was the master of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Did he still think his mansion was as powerful as Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the beginning?

    The Empress was quick-witted. Since the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had given her a handle against themselves, how could she not use it? She might as well punish the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to improve the status of Infanta Yuan¡¯an and to disy her great importance. By doing so, she could provide some help for her son topete for the throne in the future.

    Yuan¡¯an enjoyed noble status, not because she was Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but because she would be Princess Zhou. For this reason, the Empress would severely punish those who offended Infanta Yuan¡¯an to show others that Empress Dowager and the Emperor valued Prince Zhou.

    A little favoritism from them to Prince Zhou would be the key to the throne.

    All the people in the imperial court were secretly trying to figure out whom the Emperor favored the most to be his sessor. If the Emperor treated Prince Zhou with a bit of favor, those officials of the imperial court would swing to him in secret.

    It was also one of the main reasons that the Empress insisted on punishing the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. More than that, it had to be severely punished.

    Then, all the civilian and military officers in court would see how much the Emperor and the Empress Dowager treasured her son. In this case, her son would be the future crown prince in the eyes of these officials. Both Prince Zhou and his wife-to-be were in an almost unassable position.

    For the Empress, even if she could do nothing to a dying prince, couldn¡¯t she do nothing to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion on the decline?

    Shao Wanru¡¯s younger brother was the present heir of a duke of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so the Empress wanted to take the title away from them so that people in their mansion would have nothing to fight for. Prince Chen had embarrassed the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion at the gate of the Pce, which also vaguely brought disgrace to Prince Zhou. What a coincidence! The Empress thought she could punish them for this matter in passing to save the lost dignity.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Princess Chen want to see you!¡± A eunuch rushed in and reported.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an silently cast her eyes on Ruiping Great Elder Princess, who nodded slightly in response.

    ¡°Let them in!¡± The Empress Dowager ordered.

    The eunuch withdrew and soon came in with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru.

    After greeting the Empress Dowager and the Empress, they took their assigned seats.

    ¡°Princess Chen, do youe here today for the conflict between Yuan¡¯an and the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Empress asked candidly without beating about the bush, her steely eyes lingering on Shao Wanru. As soon as Shao Wanru asked for mercy, she would burst into anger. She could do nothing to Chu Liuchen, but she didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t deal with Princess Chen.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I doe here for this!¡± Shao Wanru said softly. Before they came here, she had discussed with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess how to cope with any possible situation, so the Empress¡¯s question didn¡¯t surprise her.

    ¡°Since youe here for this matter, you don¡¯t need to mention anything. Don¡¯t you see Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face? Even on her wedding day, these scars on her face would not bepletely healed, which might remain in the future. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion hasmitted such a brutal crime. How could you want to evade the responsibility?¡± The Empress pointed to Infanta Yuan¡¯an and used sharply.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, whose face was well wrapped up, burst into tears again. She turned her head and murmured, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    She threw herself into the arms of Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess held Infanta Yuan¡¯an close, looking unkindly toward Shao Wanru. Though she didn¡¯t say anything, the meaning in her eyes was crystal clear: this matter couldn¡¯t be settled peacefully.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s face was darkened with anger. Indeed, she had promised her grandson that she would protect Shao Wanru, but she didn¡¯t need to consider the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if Prince Zhou couldn¡¯tpare with Chu Liuchen, he was her grandson, a legitimate grandson. How could she let any outsider bring shame to him?

    The Empress Dowager used to think Shao Wanru knew well how to behave. Moreover, because of Chu Liuchen, she thought better of her. But now, it seemed that she had no sense of propriety at all. This time, she came with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Was she going to stick up for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and plead with the Empress Dowager to forgive them?

    The Empress Dowager thought that if she still chose to support Shao Wanru, how could the Empress and Prince Zhou ept it?

    ¡°Princess Chen, what do you want to say?¡± The Empress Dowager asked with a deep frown, her eyes deep and cold. If Shao Wanru came to intercede for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion or to say that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was also responsible for this matter, the Empress Dowager would be very disappointed with Shao Wanru, a granddaughter-inw not up to her preference.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯m here today to apologize to Infanta Yuan¡¯an on behalf of my eldest brother!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and bowed to the Empress Dowager again.

    ¡°Apologizing to me?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an, stunned for a moment, raised her head and forgot about crying.

    Unlike others, she knew what had happened. Shao Hua¡¯an, riding on his horse, bumped into her carriage, which startled her horse. When her carriage flipped over, she got up and asked her servants to break his leg. Then she cried and went toin about the incident to her grandmother.

    Later on, the horse of Shao Hua¡¯an was brought to her mansion. However, the following investigation showed that the incident had nothing to do with Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s horse. Instead, it was the horse pulling her carriage that went wrong.

    The horse was frightened all of a sudden and kicked Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s horse, which happened toe over. Then, hardly had one wave subsided when another rose ¡ª his horse crashed into her carriage.

    But Infanta Yuan¡¯an certainly wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this result, nor would she mention it to the Empress Dowager or the Empress.

    She stated firmly that Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s horse was shocked, and he carelessly broke his leg. As for any other things mentioned by others, Infanta Yuan¡¯an ignored them all and merely needed to cry.

    But now, what on earth did Shao Wanru mean by apologizing? How could Shao Hua¡¯an admit his guilt?

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt helpless and confused as if her violent punch ended on a cotton ball. All the tactics she had already decided on turned ineffective to Shao Wanru, who came with tremendous momentum but apologized gently.

    Shouldn¡¯t Shao Wanru wage a tit-for-tat struggle against her and make her utmost efforts to fight for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had invited Shao Wanru over. Of course, they wanted Shao Wanru to fight for them.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to make a sincere apology. I hope you can forgive us for this ident!¡± Shao Wanru bowed deeply to Infanta Yuan¡¯an with an ashamed look. ¡°No one expected that my brother¡¯s horse would be startled all of a sudden. This sudden change hurt not only Infanta Yuan¡¯an but himself. Even now, my elder brother is still lying in bed. When he bes a little better, I will ask him toe over and apologize to you in person!¡±

    The guilty look on her face turned into a sincere expression. Once again, Shao Wanru gave an extremely earnest salute to Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Then, she put up a solemn look and raised her head. ¡°No matter how Infanta Yuan¡¯an wants the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to make amends, my grandma said that we will listen to your arrangements. As an official¡¯s mansion, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion must stay faithful to its state!¡±

    When Ruiping Great Elder Princess and Infanta Yuan¡¯an heard that, their faces changed color!

 Chapter 1030 - Things Go Athwart, Matching up to Her Hopes!

    <h4>Chapter 1030 Things Go Athwart, Matching up to Her Hopes!</h4>

    ¡°Any officials are obliged to correct their errors, and I can¡¯t do as Minister Zhao said. Imperial Grandmother, I am here to apologize to Infanta Yuan¡¯an on behalf of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if the severe punishments may shake to the mansion¡¯s very foundations, it is what we should do!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head with a sad look.

    This time, the Empress¡¯s face also changed drastically, and her cold eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face twinkling with hatred.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an could never be considered one of the state masters. No matter how inferior the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was, it was the home of an official working for the Emperor. How could she be risen to gain the status of a state master?

    Of course, neither Infanta Yuan¡¯an nor Prince Zhou was a master of this state. Before Prince Zhou became a crown prince, he couldn¡¯t be regarded as the future master.

    What was more, Minister Zhao was also mentioned. Compared with Shao Jing, who was Marquis Xing, Minister Zhao was an important official in the court. How could he be ignored?

    !!

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess suddenly felt that she was wrong. If the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was severely punished ording to Shao Wanru¡¯s request, what would others think of her mansion and Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion? Even worse, they might even bring trouble to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    Prince Zhou and the Empress would never ept that.

    She looked at the Empress¡¯s face with a gloomy expression and patted Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s back gently. Almost instantly, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s cry trailed off, and she just sobbed in a low voice, appearing very weak and pitiful.

    ¡°Princess Chen, Yuan¡¯an wouldn¡¯t dare to make the decision for the Empress and the Empress Dowager. Infanta Yuan¡¯an is in a humble position though she is rted to the royal family by blood. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is excessively modest when handling this matter about her. If¡­ if the First Young Master of your mansion could be more careful at that time, how could everything get into such a mess?¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess bowed her head and wiped the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Does the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion want to evade the responsibility? Why are you talking about officials and the state? Whoever made a mistake must bear the responsibility, right?¡± The Empress said with a cold snort.

    Originally, she nned to denounce the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion publicly, for they had seriously offended the royal family member. More than that, the noble title of this mansion should be taken away either, which would be a hard blow to Shao Wanru. Then there was no hope for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru toe in and make that speech. If the Empress put this matter in the same way, she connected this incident to a monarch-official rtionship again.

    In the Empress¡¯s heart, she thought it was offensive for Shao Hua¡¯an to bump into Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage because he was an official and Infanta Yuan¡¯an would marry into the imperial family. But after all, Prince Zhou hadn¡¯t be the crown prince. Thus, even if she had this idea, she could not say it.

    Shao Wanru mentioned it first, so she could no longer use it.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I feel the same way. Originally, my grandmother should havee to apologize to you and Empress Dowager. Unfortunately, my grandma happened to fall ill due to her old illness and couldn¡¯t even get up from bed. Since no one in the mansion was in a position to decide on this matter, Sister Zhao invited me over and asked me to apologize to Your Majesties!¡±

    Shao Wanru submitted herself to the Empress¡¯s wishes.

    ¡°Is she ill? Well, she became sick just in the nick of time!¡± The Empress, who had found nowhere to vent her anger, smiled sardonically upon hearing Old Madam was sick. ¡°She has been in poor health and will have a recurrent sickness whenever anything happens, which is not good. I heard a nun in the Yuhui Nunnery has good medical skills. Old Madam in your mansion should go there to recuperate.¡±

    The Empress had wanted to take away the noble title from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion forever. But after Shao Wanru took the initiative to raise the subject, she could only transfer her anger onto Old Madam.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion deliberately got sick at this time. How could it be so coincidental? Old Madam was supposed toe here, but Shao Wanru presented on her behalf. Obviously, Old Madam didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    ¡°Well¡­ Grandma has always been in poor health, and her old diseasees back frequently,¡± Shao Wanru said hesitantly, and her eyes looked a little nervous. It seemed she was anxious to stick up for Old Madam.

    It was rumored that Old Madam and Princess Chen didn¡¯t get along well with each other in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but Old Madam was Princess Chen¡¯s elder after all.

    The Empress frowned and said unpleasantly, ¡°She has been sick all the time, so she had to be taken good care of. Anyone? Send an imperial physician to check her up for me. If Old Madam can¡¯t recover from her illness, she should recuperate in quiet surroundings!¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t undisguisedly deal the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion a crushing blow, she should punish Old Madam first as a warning. Anyway, the Empress always detested her.

    That little bitch Shao Yanru was given birth to and brought up in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so these people there, from top to bottom, couldn¡¯t be decent ones.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± A eunuch answered and left.

    Shao Wanru looked anxiously at the Empress Dowager, looking a little flustered as if she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Everyone here could tell the Empress was unhappy. If she braced herself up to plead for mercy again, the Empress would definitely rebuke her. But she couldn¡¯t stand by because Old Madam was her elder.

    Old Madam couldn¡¯t easily avoid the so-called healing without disturbance, especially when the Empress proposed it. Even if the Empress did not issue an imperial edict, Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would have to move out this time. No matter how long it would take, she would have to endure an arduous period.

    ¡°Princess Chen,e to me!¡± The Empress Dowager waved to Shao Wanru, who looked quite perplexed and rmed, and pointed to a seat nearby.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t plead for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which greatly satisfied the Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager had always been partial to Chu Liuchen. In her mind, Shao Wanru should treat Chu Liuchen with her whole heart and soul. As for those people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, they had always treated Shao Wanru badly. Shao Wanru might offer some help if there was anything she could do. But if she could do nothing, she might as well ignore their misfortune.

    In the past, the Empress Dowager thought Old Madam in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was a nice olddy. When she was free, the Empress Dowager would let someone invite her into the Pce for a chat. But now she found that Old Madam was getting more and more muddle-headed. Indeed, she needed to rest and recuperate quietly, so as not to create any disturbances with her high status.

    If Old Madam in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion lost her power to suppress Shao Wanru, it would be good for Shao Wanru or Chen¡¯er.

    With this in mind, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t care if the Empress took her anger out on Old Madam. She was very satisfied with Shao Wanru¡¯s performance since she married and moved into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, for Shao Wanru wholeheartedly safeguarded Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and never troubled Chu Liuchen with the mansion¡¯s troublesome things. Therefore, when she saw Shao Wanru was greatly embarrassed, the Empress Dowager waved her over.

    Shao Wanru nodded meekly and went over to sit beside the Empress Dowager. When she looked up, she happened to meet Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s gaze.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, whose head was tightly wrapped up, only revealed her eyes. She looked at Shao Wanru with a deep look, the rims of her eyes still red. Though the corners of her eye still had a trace of tears, there was no pain in her eyes. It seemed that her scar that appeared frightening was not severe at all.

    ¡°How is the wound on your face? Have you asked any doctors to examine it carefully?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly in a very friendly manner.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an trembled all over and quickly gathered her thoughts together. In a minute, she looked at Shao Wanru with more amiable eyes as though she wished to say something. However, after ncing at Ruiping Great Elder Princess whom she leaned against, she seemed to be at a loss for words.

    As a woundeddy, the expression on her face at the moment was the most pitiful.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Princess Chen.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess sighed with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yuan¡¯an¡¯s injury is not serious. Please don¡¯t worry too much about it!¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess said it was not a big deal, but her tearful eyes told others she was not right.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask any imperial physician to have a look? It¡¯s better to call a few more so that they can offer better treatments. In any case, Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face must recover!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen some. They all said¡­ Well, it¡¯s okay!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said reluctantly, forcing a smile with some bitterness. ¡°She was careless and insisted on going to the street, saying that she took a fancy to something and wanted to give it to the Empress Dowager as a birthday present. We didn¡¯t expect that¡­ she¡­¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t even finish her words.

    She especially made a trip to get a wonderful gift for the Empress Dowager. It was an unexpected disaster caused by her love and devotion to the Empress Dowager. Hearing this, the Empress Dowager began to look at Infanta Yuan¡¯an with soft eyes.

    ¡°The First Young Master of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion acted excessively wildly. As a mature man, how could he gallop the horse on the street? He had gone too far. Besides, Old Madam has no idea how to manage the mansion and is always sick. The legal wife in their mansion, who has been degraded to a secondary legal wife, isn¡¯t very reliable either. Only First Young Madam, their senior, has been in charge of the mansion affairs.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said, ¡°People in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion are increasingly ignorant. I intended to send Hao¡¯er back there, but now I think it¡¯s better to keep him in my mansion for the time being!¡±

    ording to the custom, Shao Yuanhao should move back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion after bing the heir of a duke.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. He doesn¡¯t have to go. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is in such a mess that there is not even an elder who can manage it well. It¡¯s improper to let Marquis Xing raise him if he moves back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Empress was very unhappy. Hearing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s words, she immediately echoed.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stood up to express her gratitude.

    With the affirmation of the Empress, Hao¡¯er could live in her mansion fair and square!

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an blinked, looking at the angry Empress, then at the obedient Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru, who was a little uneasy. It suddenly dawned on her that something had gone wrong. Shouldn¡¯t she be the most wronged person here? She came to the Pce today because she had decided to fight with Shao Wanru openly.

    How could the current situation be way different from what she had expected? Why did she feel that Shao Wanru was the biggest winner? As a victim, Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t gain sympathy from the Empress and Empress Dowager, but Shao Wanru gained the most. As soon as she moved her hands, Ruiping Great Elder Princess, who was holding her hands, immediately understood what she was thinking. Gently, Ruiping Great Elder Princess pressed her hands, indicating that she couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess nced at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru thoughtfully, and her eyes darkened. Nevertheless, she held her granddaughter¡¯s hand, hinting for her to wait and see.

    The Empress¡¯s eyes looked sinister and cold. As soon as Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said that, she immediately realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. How could she benefit Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess instead? But since she said it out loud, she couldn¡¯t go back on her word, especially the Empress Dowager was still with them.

    She felt deeply aggrieved but couldn¡¯t vent her anger on Shao Wanru. Judging from the Empress Dowager¡¯s caring eyes on her, the Empress knew that she was taking care of Shao Wanru for her sickly grandson.

    A pce maid came in in a hurry. When she saw the Empress sitting inside, she breathed a sigh of relief and walked carefully behind the Empress to serve her.

 Chapter 1031 - The Great Elder Princess Admitted Her Mistake, Retreating to Advance

    <h4>Chapter 1031 The Great Elder Princess Admitted Her Mistake, Retreating to Advance</h4>

    Shao Wanru had seen this pce maid before ¡ª she was the Empress¡¯s capable and trusted pce maid.

    When she came back and stood behind the Empress, she did not arouse others¡¯ suspicion. Only Shao Wanru, who had been paying attention, noticed some sweat stains on her forehead. Obviously, the maid came here in a hurry.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips and forced a smile.

    Ning Xueqing acted fast. Of course, the news came to the Empress at high speed. The Empress must have nted lots of spies inside and outside the Pce.

    The Empress knew about it as soon as the Ministry of Justice got some information.

    !!

    Shao Wanru lowered her head slightly. Since the Empress did not ask her directly, she no longer needed to pursue the matter. The dispute between Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Shao Hua¡¯an ended, and it would be the best ending when only Old Madam was sent to live a secluded and hard life.

    Shao Hua¡¯an would have to apologize to Infanta Yuan¡¯an when his leg had recovered, but it was none of her business.

    Zhao Xiran must be sensitive enough to prepare an apology gift, which would be delivered to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Mother, if there is nothing else, I will return first!¡± The Empress received a hint from her faithful pce maid and stood up.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded.

    Before leaving, the Empress nced at Infanta Yuan¡¯an. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. If Infanta Yuan¡¯an were disfigured, it would put her son at great inconvenience.

    But if her son proposed to marry a nobledy from another aristocratic family, she would have to agree. Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t object. After all, it was because Infanta Yuan¡¯an identally hurt her face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, considering Yuan¡¯an¡¯s current condition, we have to ask some imperial physicians in the Pce to diagnose her again.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess stood up and bowed deeply to the Empress Dowager. Then she stood up with tears in her eyes. ¡°If there is anything wrong with Yuan¡¯an, I¡­ what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve found several good imperial physicians. They have been waiting in the side hall. Take Yuan¡¯an to have a look. If there¡¯s anything else you need, tell me. We can¡¯t let her get married with a wounded face!¡± The Empress Dowagerforted her.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said, tears of gratitude welling in her eyes.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an stood up, knelt with a thump, and kowtowed to Empress Dowager three times.

    ¡°Good girl, get up. Look at your face first. Don¡¯t think too much about anything else!¡± The Empress Dowager asked someone to pull Infanta Yuan¡¯an up and said softly.

    The Empress Dowager had always thought that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was a considerate youngdy. This time, Empress Dowager also agreed to the marriage between Prince Zhou and Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    At this time, seeing that she was wronged, Empress Dowager felt more and more sympathetic toward Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who got hurt on the way to pick up a birthday gift for her. So, Empress Dowager kindly urged her to see the doctors.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess took Infanta Yuan¡¯an to the side hall to let the imperial physicians treat her.

    Suddenly, the main hall became empty, and the Empress Dowager condemned with a cold snort as her face fell, ¡°Rui¡¯an, you should admit your crime!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hurriedly knelt and kowtowed to her, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, it is indeed my fault. But the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had never taken Hao¡¯er seriously in the past. They even wanted to make him a useless person when he was a child. Never had Old Madam thought he was also her grandson. If Hao¡¯er has to move back, I¡¯m worried that something bad will happen to him!¡±

    At this time, there were no outsiders, so Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess did not intend to hide her thoughts and said this matter bluntly.

    Just now, she had plotted against the Empress by confirming what the Empress had said in anger. If anyone said it was against the rules that Hao¡¯er still lived in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, Great Elder Princess could tell them that the Empress had agreed to this. In this respect, she had deliberately used the Empress¡¯s unintentional remarks.

    She hadn¡¯t been on good terms with Old Madam in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a long time.

    From time to time, they woulde into conflict. At first, it was because of Shao Wanru¡¯s parents. Later on, they would argue over Shao Wanru and her younger brother.

    Since the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in trouble, with her character, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would never lose this chance to aggravate the situation. She wouldn¡¯t let Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion pass the crisis.

    If anyone else gave such an honest opinion, the Empress Dowager would scold her, but it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who spoke out her feelings sincerely. The Empress Dowager fell silent for a while.

    Her eyes fell on Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, a person of strong character. Even though Empress Dowager had just exposed her hideous intention, she still took a strong attitude. Nevertheless, Empress Dowager saw the deep sadness in her eyes.

    Shao Yuanhao was indeed the only descendant of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    On that note, Empress Dowager would have to attach more importance to Shao Yuanhao, not to mention that Shao Wanru was also with them.

    Without saying a word, Shao Wanru knelt beside Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, lowering her head. In Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, she looked delicate and thin.

    The Empress Dowager sighed helplessly and waved her hand. ¡°You two get up!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess breathed a sigh of relief. Knowing that this matter was finally over, she pulled Shao Wanru up and sat beside Empress Dowager again.

    ¡°Rui¡¯an, you have a granddaughter and a grandson now. Don¡¯t be so willful. Even if it¡¯s for their good, you should no longer mess up with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the future, the mansion will belong to Shao Yuanhao!¡± Looking at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, the Empress Dowager got a headache.

    She had been on bad terms with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for so many years. Since long ago, Empress Dowager wanted to persuade Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to let go of the past. However, on second thought, Empress Dowager felt it reasonable for Rui¡¯an to vent her anger on the mansion because she had been alone and helpless without any child or grandchild. However, the situation was different now. After all, as a noble princess, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shouldn¡¯t make a scene to disgrace the royal family.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t want to make trouble with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but I just felt¡­ I felt¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gritted her teeth with some hesitation and looked around. It must be hard for her to say the following words.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Say what you want to.¡± The Empress Dowager said lightly, but she frowned. Her instinct told her it would not be a good thing.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had always had a direct manner. When her secret thought was exposed, she faced it fearlessly and bluntly admitted she indeed had plotted against the Empress on purpose. However, she restrained the words that sprang to her lips, which was odd.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say it, but there is no evidence¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    ¡°Since there is no evidence, don¡¯t say it. Rui¡¯an, you should know that you are the Great Elder Princess of the royal family. Your words and deeds represent the dignity of the royal family. Therefore, you can¡¯t do whatever you want recklessly!¡± The Empress Dowager interrupted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in a brusque tone, waved her hand, and said a little wearily, ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m tired!¡±

    There were some things that Empress Dowager didn¡¯t want to get involved in. No matter what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to say, she didn¡¯t want to listen to it as long as there was no evidence.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I only tell you about this matter: I think Qinghua and Shao Jiang may not have died of an ident but were murdered.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gritted her teeth with determination and said in a low voice.

    She had to say it out loud today.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The Empress Dowager pped her hands heavily and snapped in a stern voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t lie in my teeth. Think about it. Why could the second branch always reap the profit? Why would they fail to take good care of Hao¡¯er and nearly ruin him? Why would someone secretly ask Madam Di to plot against Zhuozhuo again and again? It was what Wang Shengxue had confessed. There must be someone behind all of this. Zhuozhuo is just an unmarried young girl who has just arrived in the capital. How could she offend Madam Jiang?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess argued strongly on just grounds.

    As soon as the Empress Dowager heard this, her face darkened, and she ordered angrily, ¡°You can withdraw now. Never say these wild words in the future. I will not let you go easy if you dare to talk nonsense again!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to say something more, but Shao Wanru suddenly pulled her sleeves, her face pale with fright. ¡°Grandma, you must not talk about this matter. This kind of thing¡­ how is it possible?¡±

    Any child who heard such a terrible thing could not calm down. Shao Wanru was coolheaded enough to pull Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, I¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess insisted on arguing, but this time Shao Wanru stepped forward, putting her arms around her shoulder. ¡°Grandma, you are the only family that loves and cares about me wholeheartedly. You mustn¡¯t¡­¡±

    As Shao Wanru said this, there were already tears in the corners of her eyes.

    Gradually, the Empress Dowager¡¯s anger had cooled. Shao Wanru indeed had a miserable life. It was also a fact that she had fallen prey to Madam Jiang and Madam Di¡¯s plot.

    Shao Wanru was indeed innocent.

    ¡°Rui¡¯an, don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks when there is no evidence. But if you get any evidence, you can tell me frankly.¡± The Empress Dowager had wanted to rebuke Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, but for the sake of Shao Wanru, she suppressed the anger and at least allowed Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess a possibility.

    Although Empress Dowager did not believe what she said, it was good for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to get a chance toin. If Empress Dowager didn¡¯t believe it for the first time, she could mention it the second time, the third time¡­ Moreover, with Empress Dowager¡¯s permission, it was justifiable for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to investigate something in private, even though the Emperor noticed this. It was one of the things that Shao Wanru and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had discussed in advance.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I know I was wrong!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess lowered her head.

    Seeing that she was no longer that stubborn and apologized with a sincere attitude, Empress Dowager was relieved. She was afraid Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would publicize her guess widely. After all, there was no evidence to support this charge of murder. Plus, this matter happened more than a decade ago. It was not easy to dig it out now.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report!¡± An imperial physician came from the side hall and bowed to the Empress Dowager. He looked very annoyed, his small eyes wider than ever. It was evident that the situation was not good.

    He was the imperial physician who had gone to check Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with Yuan¡¯an?¡± The Empress Dowager asked in a deep voice. Just now, it seemed that Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t take this matter so seriously. Why would the imperial physician respond differently?

    ¡°The medicine Infanta Yuan¡¯an had used is not good. We offered to wash the previous medicine for her, but she refused. She said we didn¡¯t have great medical skills and wanted to wash her medicine away because we were jealous of other people¡¯s medical skills!¡± Thinking of what had happened just now, the imperial physician became furious, frothing at the mouth. He had worked so many years in the Imperial Institute of Medicine, and it was the first time someone disdained the imperial physicians so openly and bluntly.

    With suspicion and distaste, Infanta Yuan¡¯an rejected not just him but all the four imperial physicians. This was something that had never happened before. It was not an insult to one imperial physician but an affront to the entire Imperial Institute of Medicine.

 Chapter 1032 - A Nobody Through the Whole Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1032 A Nobody Through the Whole Situation</h4>

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the princess¡¯s medicine?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she asked.

    Since Infanta Yuan¡¯an wasn¡¯t willing to let anyone wash it, she must have attached great importance to the medicine on her face. Infanta Yuan¡¯an valued the medicine so much that she could even ignore the suggestion of the imperial physicians. The doctor who prescribed the treatment must have upied an important position in her heart.

    ¡°The medicine on her face is a little too strong. We all think that the wound on her face is not serious. Since a wless face is quite important for women, we¡¯ve agreed to use mild medicine and slowly heal her face with nourishment. In our view, we¡¯d better avoid any radical measures. Such a measure can produce an instant effect, but it isn¡¯t a permanent cure and is error-prone.¡±

    The imperial physician said with the force of justice.

    ¡°What do you mean by saying it is error-prone?¡± From his words, the Empress Dowager learned he was hinting at something.

    !!

    ¡°If we forcibly elerate the treatment, there might be someplications, which may weaken Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s physical endurance. In the future¡­¡± The imperial physician thought for a moment and replied directly in case Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an will be more likely to be ill. She might easily have small lumps on her face or suffer in other aspects. Simr cases are numerous. Anyway, these are bad side effects!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you remove the medicine and rece it with a gentler one?¡± The Empress Dowager understood this time. He meant that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had overused the medication. If that were the case, the previous treatment would produce adverse side effects for her.

    Back then, some doctors had proposed to use strong medicine on Chu Liuchen, who had a fragile body, but Empress Dowager didn¡¯t dare to agree because his body was too delicate to bear any strong medicine. Therefore, Empress Dowager had an aversion to quick treatments with powerful medicines.

    The imperial physician breathed a sigh of relief and frowned deeply. ¡°We all tried to persuade her with these reasons, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an simply refused, saying that her grand wedding wasing soon and she didn¡¯t want her face to be perfect. However, even when it¡¯s time for her great wedding soon, we might heal her would.¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s approvalrgely diminished the Imperial Institute of Medicine¡¯s responsibility. In the future, even if anything wrong happened to Infanta Yuan¡¯an, the Imperial Institute of Medicine was not to me for that.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The Empress Dowager said unhappily. She was about to issue an imperial edict, ordering the Imperial Institute of Medicine to wash away the medicine and apply their prescribed medicine to her face. However, when she saw Ruiping Great Elder Princessing out of the side hall in a hurry, the Empress Dowager closed her mouth and waited for her to exin.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Yuan¡¯an has made up her mind. Please let her do what she wishes!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess came up, bowed to Empress Dowager, and said helplessly.

    At first, she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, these imperial physicians of the Imperial Institute of Medicine were very serious with their work. They made a big deal out of a trivial.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an may be young and ignorant, but how could you speak for her?¡± The Empress Dowager scolded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that Ruiping is immature. The doctor with outstanding medical skills has cured Hong¡¯er. His medical skills have proved to be excellent. Yuan¡¯an said his medicine was pretty good and praised its fast and significant effect. If she chooses a different treatment, she is afraid that there will still be injuries on her face. We all know that a girl has only one wedding in her lifetime.¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess exined.

    ¡°But the imperial physician said there might not be any traces left before the wedding if she adopted their treatment,¡± the Empress Dowager said.

    ¡°Yes, they said there might be a chance. But the previous doctor had promised topletely cure her face.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess took a deep breath and said.

    The imperial physician had a chance to restore her appearance, but the doctor would fully recover her face. Byparison of the two methods, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would choose thetter.

    At this time, Shao Wanru had understood something, her eyes falling on Ruiping Great Elder Princess, but she just listened quietly without saying a word.

    At this time, whoever intended to argue would make a mistake. With Empress Dowager¡¯s distinguished status, she had the final say.

    Since Ruiping Great Elder Princess talked about it with certainty, the Empress Dowager thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯ve made your decision, then do as you like!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Ruiping Great Elder Princess had all agreed on this, so Empress Dowager didn¡¯t feel like interfering.

    Although she said it casually, she was a little displeased because Ruiping Great Elder Princess went against her good intentions. With a wave of her hand, she said, ¡°Yuan¡¯an doesn¡¯t feel well. Let her go back and rest early.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess could see the Empress Dowager was unhappy, so she whispered a response and left.

    She hadpleted none of her ns, but Shao Wanru reaped the benefits. Thus, Ruiping Great Elder Princess was not willing to reconcile herself to failure, but what could she do about it? The Empress Dowager¡¯s decision could not be vited.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess had withdrawn. Everyone in the hall could see Empress Dowager was upset. Ruiping Great Elder Princess told her that Infanta Yuan¡¯an woulde over to say goodbye to her, but Empress Dowager refused to see her again.

    The hall quieted down. Shao Wanru had already figured out who the doctor that Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought highly of was. It was Doctor Qiu! It must be fate that brought them together again!

    There seemed to be an amazing connection between Doctor Qiu and her. Nearly all the things that happened to her were rted to him, whether in her previous life or this life. Doctor Qiu was everywhere.

    ¡°Is it really a coincidence toe across Doctor Qiu?¡±

    Shao Wanru pulled the handkerchief in her hand and lowered her head to recall her memory of Doctor Qiu. He had something to do with the Mansion of the Prime Minister and the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Currently, he was rted to the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion and Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    Such a doctor was insignificant, but he appeared so frequently that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help suspecting him.

    There seemed to be an invisible line connected to her on Doctor Qiu. Shao Wanru had learned something about his background from Mingqiu Nun.

    Doctor Qiu¡¯s teacher was Mingqiu Nun¡¯s father, but because of different opinions, he was finally driven out by his master. After that, he practiced medicine everywhere. As for the details, Mingqiu Nun was not clear. Speaking of which, Doctor Qiu was Mingqiu Nun¡¯s eldest senior fellow apprentice, who caused Mingqiu Nun and the miracle-working Doctor Qi to miss each other for so many years. However, Mingqiu Nun didn¡¯t mention these private matters.

    She knew nothing about other specific things.

    Initially, this person was insignificant, as if he was just a nobody with nomand over himself. However, in Shao Wanru¡¯s previous life, he was almost as well-hidden as Shao Yanru. ¡°Could such a person only appear by chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Her Majesty asked you a question!¡± Shao Wanru felt her sleeves were pulled twice. Then she looked up and saw Empress Dowager and her grandmother staring at her. Almost immediately, she woke up from her thoughts.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯ve just thought of Prince Chen. I didn¡¯t know how he was outside the capital city, so I was a little¡­¡± While saying this, Shao Wanru blushed, too embarrassed to finish her words.

    This newly-married couple had to separate from each other shortly after their wedding. Surely Shao Wanru would miss her husband terribly. When Empress Dowager learned she was thinking about her grandson, she looked rxed and happy. ¡°Chen¡¯er sent me a letter. I suppose you have also received one letter from him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he also sent me one, but there were only a few words saying everything was okay.¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head, and her face turned a little red.

    ¡°He wrote a lot of trivial things in the letter to me, but they were all nonsense. I guess he had nothing important to share with you and just told me some little things in his life.¡± The Empress Dowager burst outughing.

    Shao Wanru twisted her handkerchief and pouted slightly. It was hard to tell if she was happy.

    She didn¡¯t want Empress Dowager to see through her, so she pursed her rosy lips to hide her conflicting emotions, which made her suppressed feelings more visible.

    The Empress Dowager and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess bothughed.

    ¡°Look at her. She is displeased because she is jealous of me!¡± The Empress Dowager pointed to Shao Wanru with a bright smile and said to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess

    ¡°Prince Chen wrote her a few words but sent you a letter full of words. I guess she must be unhappy. But she was afraid you would be disappointed, so she had to put up a smile. After separating from Prince Chen for such a long time, a letter from him must be worth ten thousand pieces of gold in her heart!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shook her head with a smile.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Prince Chen went out on a business trip for our state. Of course, he can¡¯t be distracted at this time. You¡¯ve just married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, so you don¡¯t know that it was Her Majesty who raised Prince Chen. His affection toward Her Majesty is certainly different from his feelings to you.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess spoke out her bashful thoughts so undisguisedly that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help blushing scarlet, shifting ufortably in her seat. Suddenly, she stood up and said, ¡°Grandma, Imperial Grandmother, please don¡¯t make fun of me!¡±

    After saying that, she secretly rolled her eyes at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, but the Empress Dowager happened to see it andughed again. ¡°Oh, you lost your temper from embarrassment!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Her Majesty didn¡¯t mention it, I would still be kept in the dark.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess chimed in.

    Her words made Shao Wanru¡¯s face turn red again. She stamped her feet, looking annoyed.

    Her lovely look made the Empress Dowager and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess grin from ear to ear.

    Seeing that Empress Dowager was in a good mood, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru chatted with her for a while before leaving together.

    When they left the main hall, the smile on Empress Dowager¡¯s face gradually faded. She leaned back and looked at the main hall¡¯s door with a solemn look.

    ¡°What if I let Chen¡¯er marry a secondary legal wife?¡± The Empress Dowager said faintly.

    Nanny Wei, who had been serving by the side, frowned and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Prince Chen won¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°But as a prince, he has to agree to this kind of thing, even if he doesn¡¯t want to do it!¡± The Empress Dowager sighed with an unreadable expression.

    ¡°Themon people can get a secondary legal wife, but he is a royal family member. If he marries a secondary legal wife, will there be two legitimate branches? Besides¡­¡± Nanny Wei wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    Any other family, for example, an ordinary people¡¯s family, an official¡¯s family, or even an aristocratic family, could receive a secondary legal wife. But in the royal family, it might not be a blessing. The royal family would get two legitimate branches with a legal wife and a secondary legal wife. Even if their positions were slightly different, so what? In the end, their children were legitimate, weren¡¯t they?

    If he were just an ordinary prince, it would be fine. But Prince Chen was destined to be unique when he was born. It was inappropriate to make him marry a secondary legal wife.

    ¡°But the Xu State princess wants to marry someone with distinguished status. Commandery Prince Qing is not a good candidate. Though he is also the deceased emperor¡¯s son, Commandery Prince Qing is just¡­ too inferior¡­¡± The Empress Dowager sighed. She did not like this difficult position, but the Xu State had sent over a national letter to the Emperor dering they wanted to marry their princess to Chu Liuchen¡­

 Chapter 1033 - The So-called Dream Lover

    <h4>Chapter 1033 The So-called Dream Lover</h4>

    ¡°Does Princess Yutao want to marry me?¡± Chu Liuchen also got the news. He narrowed his eyes and asked meaningfully.

    ¡°Yes. It was the idea of Princess Yutao and the Xu State¡¯s royal family. That was why the Xu State sent a national letter to the capital city. Our guards were watching, but they only kept an eye on the letters of Commandery Prince Qing and Ningyuan Army General and didn¡¯t dare to intercept the national letter from the Xu State!¡± Xiao Xuanzi exined carefully.

    Speaking of this matter, he did have a headache. How could they intercept any national letters at will, especially at such a critical period?

    However, something bad happened when the Emperor read the national letter that couldn¡¯t be intercepted. As soon as the Emperor and the Empress Dowager learned the Xu State¡¯s intention, their interest was aroused.

    ¡°Are they going to plot against my master?¡± Xiao Xuanzi felt a chill on his back. ¡°But it¡¯s never easy to scheme against my master. Why is Princess Yutao so eager to marry him? She is courting death.¡±

    ¡°Among the three princesses of the Xu State, Princess Yutao is the eldest. There is Princess Yuyan about Princess Yutao¡¯s age and a princess who is still a child!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily with a casual tone.

    Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly said, ¡°Master, there are three princesses, but only Princess Yutao and Princess Yuyan are of the appropriate age for marriage. This time, it is Princess Yutao who wants to marry into our state. Princess Yuyan and Commandery Prince Qing are on pretty good terms. I heard she would visit Commandery Prince Qing from time to time, and some people had seen them go out to have fun together.¡±

    ¡°Who are their birth mothers?¡± Chu Liuchen seemed interested in them and began making detailed inquiries.

    ¡°Princess Yutao¡¯s mother is from the Xu State, the legitimate daughter of arge tribe in the Xu State. As the Queen of the Xu State. She enjoys an honorable status. In contrast, it is said that Princess Yuyan¡¯s birth mother is devastatingly beautiful, and the King of the Xu State values her. This beloved consort seems to havee from our country. But as for who exactly she is, the Xu State has been closely guarded the truth as a secret.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Does this favorite concubine have only one daughter?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    ¡°She has more than a daughter and gave birth to the First Prince of the Xu State. The current Xu State Queen has a much younger prince who is still a baby. He certainly has no ability topete for the throne with the First Prince. It is said that many people in the Xu State want their First Prince to be the crown prince. If it weren¡¯t for the powerful tribe of the Xu State Queen, the favored consort would have be the Queen long ago!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi sorted out the information he had heard and reported.

    From these aspects, Chu Liuchen knew the current situation in the Xu State was quite simr to that of his country. There was no crown prince, and people were fighting for this position, open and secret.

    ¡°I remember that women in the Xu State can also inherit the throne!¡± Chu Liuchen said slouchingly. His smile looked mild, but Xiao Xuanzi could perceive a bit of cold and almost substantial light in his eyes, which greatly panicked him. In whatever way he looked at his smiling eyes, he felt as if something gorgeous and evil was slowly sliding over his nervous heart.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve also heard about it. That¡¯s why a small number of people in Xu State support Princess Yutao. But there are too few of them. After all, Princess Yutao has an elder brother. If she marries far away, she will lose all her power in Xu State. If so, how can she inherit the throne? If she chooses to be the Imperial Great Daughter, she must promise before the throne that she will never marry into any other people¡¯s family in her lifetime. But she can pick up a husband within the state and let him live in her Pce.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi said. This was the custom of the Xu State.

    The Princess also had the right to inherit the throne. However, the Princess who got the throne could not marry anyone outside her state. More than that, her future husband had to marry into the royal family, and their children would have to use the same surname as the Princess.

    It was impossible for her to marry into another family.

    ¡°Get in touch with Princess Yutao and tell her I want to see her!¡± Chu Liuchen stretched out his slender fingers, gently tapping twice on the table, and said.

    He wanted to see if Princess Yutao was a woman of strong will, but he would not ept her no matter how determined she was to marry him. Nevertheless, he could help her marry anyone else, even if it was Chu Liuzhou in the capital city.

    But if Princess Yutao was also forced to consider the marriage and had no intention of marrying him, it would be perfect.

    ¡°Yes, master, I will arrange it right away!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded and left with a big smile. He already had an idea in his mind.

    The news quickly came from Princess Yutao. As soon as Chu Liuchen revealed the message, she replied in no time. That night, Princess Yutao left the Xu State and sneaked into the city.

    The city was now under Chu Liuchen¡¯s control. Although Princess Yutao came here in disguise, he knew her arrival immediately.

    ¡°Princess, could it be a plot deliberately set by First Prince?¡± A servant girl dressed up as a maid uneasily pulled the clothes of Princess Yutao, who was walking before her.

    To avoid being recognized by others, Princess Yutao put on a simple Han ethnic dress, wearing a veil that covered all but her pair of bright eyes. Her long bangs above covered the bright color in her eyes. From her present appearance, she was just an ordinary Miss from a Han family.

    The two maids also dressed up like Han people, and they just wore clothes for servant girls.

    This city was near the dusty and windy border. They used the veils not to hide their faces but to shield themselves from the wind and dust. On such a windy day, many women in the city dressed like this.

    ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t be!¡± Princess Yutao shook her head. She was a beauty, but not a delicate one. Taller than most girls her age, she looked strong and vigorous.

    ¡°Why not? Think about it. Before the messenger came, no one had thought of this marriage. Unexpectedly, just as the messenger arrived, it was rumored you fell in love with Prince Chen and said that you had a strong admiration for him. But you haven¡¯t seen Prince Chen before, so how can you lose your heart to him?¡±

    The maid said indignantly.

    Her master had never thought of being a humble wife to anyone, let alone marrying someone from another country. Princess Yutao was a woman of driving ambition.

    But the news spread like wildfire, and many people believed it. Even the King hade to ask Princess Yutao about this. In the past, she had repeatedly told him that she would not get married.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a painting? I¡¯ve seen it, so the rumors came out.¡± Princess Yutao sneered.

    By all means, her eldest brother and second younger sister made others believe she had taken a fancy to Prince Chen. They even urged the King to write a national letter to the Kingdom of Dongcang¡¯s Emperor, hinting that the two royal families should contract a lifelong alliance by marriage. From then on, the two families could live peacefully and deal with tricky issues together.

    When Princess Yutao thought of the portrait, her face grew increasingly darker. Back then, she had been curious, so she took another look at it. But on second nce, she was a little stunned, and Yuyan caught her reaction and quickly told others she liked the man in the portrait. Also, many ministers had witnessed this scene. After hearing what Yuyan had said, most of them nodded in approval.

    Some saw that she was absent-minded for a moment, while others were originally on Yuyan¡¯s side. Of course, their purpose was to make her marry somewhere far away and give up the throne of the Xu State.

    But how was she willing to give up? Whenever she saw her mother crying, Princess Yutao vowed to herself that she would never give up.

    Her father¡¯s beloved consort was merely a refugee fleeing from thend of Han nationality. After taking almost everything from her mother, she cast her covetous eyes on the throne belonging to her mother¡¯s children! How dare she? What made her think she could do that?

    She promised her mother that she would never marry and wouldn¡¯t consider her marriage before her little brother grew up because she would not hand over the throne to the First Prince.

    Her mother said that she had the eldest brother in her branch, but that bitch caused the miscarriage and made her son First Prince instead. However, neither Princess Yutao nor her mother would admit his status as First Prince. Even if her father wanted to push him to the throne, he would have to see whether she agreed or not.

    After those people knew that she chose not to marry, for the time being, they brought Prince Chen¡¯s portrait to her and made the romantic news on purpose.

    Prince Chen was the type of man that Princess Yutao liked the most.

    She was born as the eldest Princess. When she was a child, her father liked her so much that he specially invited some Han tutors to teach her and cultivated her as a little prince. She was treated the same as First Prince.

    Princess Yutao always had a great affection toward those refined and elegant schrs from the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    From the well-known Four Books and Five ssics, she had encountered many beautiful sentences describing those perfect handsome gentlemen. However, she just yearned for them in her heart. After all, she had her ambitions. If she had a chance in the future after the throne was settled, she could choose a Han man as her husband. It would be the best choice if her future husband were as graceful and good-looking as Prince Chen.

    Prince Chen from the Kingdom of Dongcang perfectly fitted the image of her ideal husband, a man with the most satisfactory appearance in her dream. Thus, she was stunned at that time.

    Her startled expression at that brief moment brought her a series of troubles. She became flustered in a great bustle for a while and hadn¡¯t yet calmed down. This matter left some hidden problems. If the Kingdom of Dongcang¡¯s Emperor agreed to this marriage, then she would be the most likely person to marry him.

    If she married far away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her mother and little brother.

    Her mother had always been at a disadvantage in the imperial harem. Though she appeared overwhelming, she didn¡¯t know what her husband was thinking about. As for her younger brother, it was uncertain whether he could grow up or not. No one knew what the vicious woman would do to harm him. Princess Yutao was worried so much about them. So even if Prince Chen was the best man she had ever imagined, she could not marry him.

    Today, she came to see Prince Chen, hoping he would think the same way as her. Otherwise, she could only return with disappointment.

    Following the person leading the way, they arrived in front of an ordinary courtyard. This kind of courtyard was the mostmon one in the city on the border. It was simple in style adjoining to no other courtyards. There was a smallne on the side. The door was open, and a young servant was waiting by the door, looking at Princess Yutao and others with a genial and weing expression.

    Princess Yutao and the others stepped forward.

    Xiao Xuanzi came over with a smile and saluted. Then he stepped aside, waved his hand backward, and said, beaming with smiles, ¡°Your Excellency, pleasee with me. His Highness has been waiting inside for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 1034 - A Beauty Under Scrutiny

    <h4>Chapter 1034 A Beauty Under Scrutiny</h4>

    The courtyard door was opened, and Princess Yutao entered.

    It was a very simple courtyard with only one ordinary tree inside. It was not big but somewhat leafy. Princess Yutao walked slowly through the open door of the main room and saw Chu Liuchen there. Uncontrobly, she took a deep breath.

    Compared with his portrait, Prince Chen of the Kingdom of Dongcang seemed to be more graceful and handsome. Princess Yutao gazed at his perfect facial features in spite of herself. His light lips showed that he was in poor health, but the special light color made him appear even more attractive, like those men in books as beautiful as celestial beings.

    He looked up, his long eyshes fluttering. Then, Princess Yutao met his deep eyes.

    When Princess Yutao looked into his eyes, the coldness there instantly woke her up from her infatuation for him. It was a pair of eyes utterly different from what she had imagined.

    His eyes were clearer and lighter than people in general. However, there seemed to be no light in his pale eyes. She couldn¡¯t see through his eyes without emotion and only felt suffocated and chilly in her back as if she were peeping into the ruthless and bottomless hell.

    In her heart, he was supposed to be a mild and gentle man with a genial smile.

    However, Princess Yutao couldn¡¯t help shivering all over in the face of his sinister eyes with a bloodthirsty look. Immediately, she came to realize the reality: Prince Chen was nothing like the image she saw in the painting. The man before her was Prince Chen of the Kingdom of Dongcang, not the handsome youth of peerless beauty in that drawing.

    ¡°Princess Yutao?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s insidious eyes fell on Princess Yutao, and he slightly tilted his chin at her. Gradually, the smile on his face faded away.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Princess Yutao took two steps forward and bowed respectfully.

    There was no need to say too much. Such a man was certainly not ordinary. His cold eyes and indifferent manner appeared more overwhelming than her father¡¯s.

    Such a man would never be weak, let alone allow himself to be ordered about.

    A great many people in Xu State were wrong about Prince Chen!

    Princess Yutao soberly realized that Prince Chen wouldn¡¯t be a considerate husband but could be a good partner. Anyone who only saw his portrait but had never seen him in person would never know what kind of person he was.

    Prince Chen was gentle and refined, who looked too frail to stand a gust of wind. How could anyone expect him to possess such a pair of eyes?

    Of course, Princess Yutao didn¡¯t think it was the painter¡¯s fault. If Prince Chen was willing to put up such a smile to disy his kindness, he should be the same person in the portrait. But at the moment, Prince Chen showed no goodwill but a warning.

    Chu Liuchen let his eyes settle upon Princess Yutao, silently sizing her up.

    Under his steady gaze, Princess Yutao got more and more uneasy. He didn¡¯t see her in the way a man looked at a woman. Many guys were chasing after her, but none made her feel ufortable like Chu Liuchen: she wasn¡¯t a youngdy but more like a product in his eyes.

    This made Princess Yutao even more unpleasant.

    Although she had conceptualized Chu Liuchen as a partner in her heart, she had always been proud of her outstanding appearance. No man had ever looked at her with such picky eyes as if he were choosing goods.

    Yes, he was picky!

    She was such a perfect person. How could there be anything he was not happy about her?

    Princess Yutao straightened herself up a little, revealing an impable smile on her lips. Once again, she said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, I¡¯m Yutao from the Xu State!¡±

    ¡°Take your seat, please!¡± Chu Liuchen withdrew his gaze from her and said casually.

    ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness!¡± Princess Yutaoposed her thoughts, walked to the chair on the side, and sat down.

    After serving the tea, Xiao Xuanzi stood behind Chu Liuchen, waiting on them.

    ¡°Your Highness, you sent a message saying you wanted to see me. I wonder what your purpose is.¡± Princess Yutao concentrated on the talk, raising her pink face, and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Chu Liuchen lifted his eyebrows and asked with a quiet easiness of bearing.

    Princess Yutao hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Aren¡¯t Commandery Prince Qing and Ningyuan Army General the envoys of your country? These days, the two honorable envoys have been busy negotiating with the important officials of my state. Do you also want to serve as an envoy abroad?¡±

    Chu Liuchen leaned backzily, with a gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°If you feel like marrying into our state, I have no objection. But I have a legal wife and will never take any consort. No matter how this matter ends, I will not ept you.¡±

    His remarks sounded ruthless and insensitive to the extreme. Even though Princess Yutao had thought it through, she was still smoldering with indignation, her face ming with embarrassment.

    No man had ever rejected her face to face so mercilessly.

    She was the one to refuse others because no man could bear to turn her down.

    On the way here, she had thought about what she should do if Prince Chen fancied her. Should she gloss over the matter or refuse him directly? She didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuchen to refuse her bluntly as if she fully intended to marry him. In his mind, even if she couldn¡¯t be his legal wife, she might ept to be his concubine.

    ¡°Prince Chen, please be careful with your words. The Emperor¡¯s order is invible!¡± Princess Yutao said coldly.

    ¡°So what? Chu Qing can¡¯t decide whom he will marry, but I¡¯m not like him.¡± Chu Liuchen disdainfully pouted his light-colored lips and said with an indifferent smile.

    Princess Yutao¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits as she looked at Chu Liuchen in great surprise.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Chu Liuchen said it with curt finality. ording to the information she inquired about, Chu Liuchen, like Chu Qing, was the deceased emperor¡¯s son. However, since their father had passed away, their uncle, who had sons, was in power. Then how could the present Emperor give special consideration to him?

    How could he be practically certain that he was superior to Chu Qing?

    ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to believe, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a shadow of a smile. He reached out and patted the table gently. Then Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly fetched a memorial to the throne from behind and put it on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Chu Qing. He pleaded with the Emperor to decide my marriage, but I knew nothing about it.¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    The memorial was ced on the table, which meant that Princess Yutao could check it out. In horror, Princess Yutao looked Prince Chen up and down, thinking she had to get to know him again.

    How dare he intercepts the memorial? Moreover, it was from his half-brother, a royal family member like him. How could he have the guts to do such a thing? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Kingdom of Dongcang¡¯s Emperor would execute him because he challenged his authority?

    ¡°Is this the memorial that Commandery Prince Qing sent to the capital city?¡± Princess Yutao muttered in disbelief again.

    ¡°Yes, absolutely true. As early as when I just came here, someone on behalf of your country had said that their prince, Princess Yutao, would like to marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang. But I don¡¯t know what your intention is. Do you want to marry into my country? If that¡¯s what you want, I can help you marry into any ces like Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, and even the imperial Pce!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table as if it was a mere trifle to him. If it hadn¡¯t for the gory smile in his prating eyes, Princess Yutao would believe him more.

    Cold sweat broke out on her back, and she felt inexplicably flustered.

    Beforeing here, she had thought that even if she was no match for Prince Chen, she was a beauty. In this regard, even if Prince Chen from the Kingdom of Dongcang was evil, he was a man. How could he not show pity and care for a beautiful woman like her? This was the most crucial reason why Princess Yutao dared to take risks toe here.

    Living with her attractive appearance for many years, she was convinced that no man would be ruthless to her or have the heart to kill her.

    But she was not sure anymore because she perceived no pity in Prince Chen¡¯s eyes. There was only a gloomy and even insidious look. His hint of bloodthirsty aura cast a pall over his pretty face. But then, she felt she could easily read his face, which had an apparent merciless look. What shocked her more greatly was his domineering tongue. It seemed he could let her marry anyone and had the final say in her marriage.

    For Prince Chen, she had never been a woman worthy of his pity and tenderness.

    She was amodity!

    Yes, she was nobody but an item that could be dealt with at his will.

    Princess Yutao had a bad feeling. Once again, she collected herself, stood up, and gracefully saluted Chu Liuchen. ¡°Prince Chen, I don¡¯t want to get married!¡±

    ¡°Are you unwilling to get married, or do you just have no intention to marry anyone in the Kingdom of Dongcang?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked while ying and appreciating the jade pendant in his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry anyone in your country. Please help me, Your Highness!¡± Princess Yutao stood up straight and spoke earnestly with her eyes on Chu Liuchen, dare not hide anything from him.

    She wouldn¡¯t see the memorial on the table or need to do that. What she must do was state her position on this matter.

    Princess Yutao knew she should be clear-cut in attitude.

    ¡°If you can help me, I will repay you for your kindness!¡±

    ¡°Brilliant!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and reached out to point at the chair. ¡°Sit down, please. Now that you asked me for help, I¡¯ll have to do you this favor. Anyway, I can¡¯t let others get this good deal. But since a national letter from your country has been sent to Uncle the Emperor, there will have to be a princess from your state marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang, won¡¯t there?¡±

    Chu Liuchen suddenly chuckled and said meaningfully.

    The national letter had been issued, which meant the marriage between the two countries was cast in stone, though the two countries hadn¡¯t yet decided who would be the groom and bride. If Princess Yutao chose not to marry, the princess from the Xu State had to be Princess Yuyan. Of course, the Xu State could also pick up a nobledy from the imperial family, give her the title of princess, and marry her into the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    At present, it was up to Princess Yutao to decide who would marry or not. This was a benefit that Chu Liuchen gave her to show his sincerity.

    Chu Liuchen demonstrated his good faith by this sinister and overbearing dealing as if he was the one who had the final say in this matter!

    Princess Yutao became increasingly prudent. Without their previous confrontation, she would only think Prince Chen had high ambition but no real ability and consider their conversation an empty talk. But after their fight behind the scenes just now, Princess Yutao believed his words, thought they sounded wildly arrogant.

    Then, who would marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang?

 Chapter 1035 - The Most Hopeless Imperial Family Member

    <h4>Chapter 1035 The Most Hopeless Imperial Family Member</h4>

    ¡°I can ask my father to confer the princess title on my uncle¡¯s daughter and marry her into your country!¡± Princess Yutao said after pondering for a while.

    Her father had two brothers, each of whom had a few daughters. Anyone of these daughters could marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang in the name of a princess. This marriage would help tighten the rtionship between the two countries, which was what both sides had expected.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed kind. I heard the First Prince of your country stands a good chance to be the crown prince. In the future, his branch will be more powerful than yours. If his younger sister marries any legitimate son of arge tribe, I suppose the Xu State will be under the control of his force.¡±

    Chu Liuchen smiled significantly.

    Princess Yutao¡¯s face changed drastically. She gritted her teeth with determination and said, ¡°Yuyan can marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang, but can you ensure her an unsatisfactory marriage?¡±

    !!

    If Princess Yuyan married into the Kingdom of Dongcang, she could rely upon the big force of her husband. In that case, she was worried that she could help a great deal for First Prince to seize power.

    ¡°My two elder brothers have already chosen their legal wife. Even if any princess of the Xu State marries them, she can¡¯t be the legal wife. The position of the secondary legal wife exists in ordinary families, but there is no such ce in the royal family. Of course, she can choose to be a consort, but it may be a little inferior to the princess of a country. Only the position of the legal wife of Commandery Prince Qing is in suspense.¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked at her, his thin lips slightly raising.

    Princess Yutao was ambitious, overwhelmingly ambitious. That was good. He liked making deals with people driven by wild ambition. It was much better to be ambitious at times like this.

    Of course, he preferred the way of inheritance adopted by the Xu State: not only sons but daughters of the king could ascend to the throne.

    If the Xu State¡¯s princess married a prince, she must be the legal wife. Even if neither Chu Liuyue nor Chu Liuzhou had a legal wife, they wouldn¡¯t ept the princess of the Xu State. It was because once they married a princess from the Xu State, they would lose their chance to be the crown prince forever. After all, the royal bloodline was never allowed to get mixed with foreign blood.

    People in the Xu State might not understand this, but those in the Kingdom of Dongcang knew this rule, especially the royal descendants like Chu Liuchen.

    Therefore, it was impossible for Chu Liuxin to marry this princess, for he had a clever mother.

    Of course, the princess might also marry into the Emperor¡¯s Pce.

    It would depend on the Emperor.

    ¡°But Commandery Prince Qing once said his fiancee was from a noble family. There was an engagement between two families a long time ago. They have been engaged since they were young, so they must have a great affection for each other. ording to Commandery Prince Qing, he will get married as soon as he is back home.¡± Princess Yutao said in surprise.

    ¡°Did he say that?¡± Chu Liuchen yed with the teacup in his hand and said with a faint smile.

    ¡°That was what he had said right in front of us. Also, he told us he would buy many gifts for his fiancee. He seems to have a deep affection for her.¡± Princess Yutao heard something strange and asked in confusion, ¡°Are these all lies?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he wasn¡¯t telling the truth. But his fiancee is just a niece of a minor official. Actually, she can be considered an orphan. Their rtionship didn¡¯t begin when they were young. He has been raised in a special ce since he was a child. How could there be any contemporary apanying him? Besides, my uncle may not admit their engagement. Marrying Chu Qing will be a good choice for the princess in your country.¡±

    Chu Liuchen watched Princess Yutao and said, curling up the corner of her mouth.

    His words had so many hidden meanings that Princess Yutao was lost in thought. She sat there and pondered sentence by sentence. The longer she thought about it, the greater his suggestions became in her eyes.

    As for Chu Qing, Princess Yutao had also investigated him thoroughly. They all said he was the deceased emperor¡¯s son, but nobody cared about him. It meant his identity hadn¡¯t yet been widely recognized, and he had a low status in the imperial family. It would be great if she could make Princess Yuyan marry Chu Qing.

    In a word, Chu Qing would be a husband who had no power and love for Princess Yuyan. Princess Yutao thought, ¡°In this way, I can get rid of the little bitch. Then, it will be much easier for me to deal with the old bitch staying behind in my father¡¯s Pce.¡±

    ¡°But my father won¡¯t agree, and Yuyan¡¯s mother and elder brother won¡¯t ept his marriage either.¡± Princess Yutao was tempted, but she frowned on second thoughts.

    Given how much they doted on Yuyan, how could they allow her to marry Commandery Prince Qing, who was powerless and bound to aplish nothing?

    ¡°Princess Yutao, human effort is the decisive factor, isn¡¯t it? If you fail to take advantage of this chance, there will be nothing you can do about it!¡± Chu Liuchen said, his smile fading lightly and his handsome eyes raising a little. ¡°As for me, I don¡¯t care about it. If you have to marry into our state, I think Uncle the Emperor will be willing to take you in. I am in poor health, so I can¡¯t marry more!¡±

    He had made it clear. If Princess Yutao didn¡¯t try her best to match Princess Yuyan with anyone in his country, she would have to marry instead. And the best choice for her marriage would be a consort in the Pce, serving a man who was the same age as her father or even older. Few young girls would embrace such a marriage.

    In particr, Princess Yutao set her sights much higher than that.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Princess Yuyan decided it and said, gritting her teeth. At this time, she had no way out. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t get married and had to reduce the other side¡¯s power considerably. Now was the best time. The marriage between Princess Yuyan and Chu Qin, the most useless prince, would greatly help her achieve her dream.

    She would never let this rare opportunity slip.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to think in this way. Commandery Prince Qing will return in three days. If you don¡¯t hurry up, it will be troublesome. Taking care of this issue within three days will make things much easier for you. Remember, Ningyuan Army General who goes there with Chu Qing is a man of integrity. He will honestly report whatever he sees whening back.¡±

    Chu Liuchen gracefully put down the teacup in his hand, his long eyshes casting two jagged shadows on his fair-skinned face as delicate as jade. His light smile appeared elegant.

    ¡°I know what to do!¡± Princess Yutao understood what Chu Liuchen meant.

    She needed to do something on the sly and show it to the Ningyuan Army General from the Kingdom of Dongcang. In this way, neither Yuyan nor Commandery Prince Qing could avoid the marriage.

    The girl, whom Commandery Prince Qing had engaged to, was so humble that the Emperor was not satisfied with her. If Yuyan became his legal wife, she might gain a good title, but the legal wife of Commandery Prince Qing in distress would be useless and have no real power.

    Princess Yutao came and went back secretly without anyone noticing. The others didn¡¯t know that she had reached an agreement with Chu Liuchen. The people of the Xu State were still waiting to marry her to Prince Chen. While those in the capital city were also preparing to wee the princess of the Xu State. As for where the princess would go in the end, it had not been decided yet. They would talk about it when she came.

    When the princes arrived, the final decision would be made by the Kingdom of Dongcang. As a much smaller country, the Xu State couldn¡¯t bepared with the Kingdom of Dongcang in terms of national strength. The advantage it upied was that outsiders couldn¡¯te into the Xu State easily, for it was in a remote and uncivilized region.

    However, something happened in the Xu State, and it happened to happen right in front of Qin Huaiyong.

    He and the two prime ministers of the Xu State apanying them were stunned, looking at the two people in the bed inside the room.

    The door of the room was vigorously kicked wide open, and the two people on the bed had no time to put on their clothes. Chu Qing grabbed only a corner of the quilt to cover him. On the other side, the dainty Princess Yuyan, wrapped up by arge part of the quilt, trembled with a dreadfully pale face. At one nce, the others could figure out what they had done.

    Early this morning, Chu Liuchen from the Kingdom of Dongcang sent a letter.

    Usually, Chu Qing and Qin Huaiyong would see this kind of letter together. When the letter came, Qin Huaiyong came to look for Chu Qing along with the two prime ministers of the Xu State.

    Everyone had been talking about making peace by marrying a prince into the Kingdom of Dongcang. Although no one knew who it would be, they had a mutual understanding that Princess Yutao would go.

    Qin Huaiyong and Chu Qing had written a letter to inform Chu Liuchen about this. Of course, they didn¡¯t tell Chu Liuchen that he had been chosen to marry their princess and only said that a princess would marry into their country. Today, they were supposed to receive Chu Liuchen¡¯s letter in reply.

    The people of the Xu State were also very anxious, so they came here with Qin Huaiyong.

    When they entered the courtyard, the servant outside Qin Huaiyong panicked. When he went to report, he stumbled in aplete tizzy. Seeing that, Qin Huaiyong knew something was wrong, so he went straight to the main room without the servant leading the way. Then, because of the unusual sound in the room, he gave the door a good hard kick and came in. What he saw was such a scene intolerable to the eye.

    Qin Huaiyong was slow in reacting to this. He stared nkly at Commandery Prince Qing and Princess Yuyan on the bed, wondering what was happening.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say Princess Yutao would marry into our country? ¡°How could Princess Yuyan get into Chu Qing¡¯s bed?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Princess Yuyan, clothes in disarray, shouted frantically at the top of her voice.

    Finally, Qin Huaiyong came to his senses and hurried out. But when he walked to the door, he straightened out the matter and sighed heavily, saying to the two prime ministers beside him who were still in a daze. ¡°Princess Yuyan must want to marry Commandery Prince Qing. If it were so, she wouldn¡¯t have to do such an embarrassing thing. She could just say it!¡±

    After that, he retreated outside.

    At this time, the two prime ministers also understood what had happened and vigorously shook their heads with silent fury. ¡°Princess Yuyan has been arrogant and willful, but how can she do such a thing at this time? This sort of thing really is¡­¡±

    The two prime ministers shook their heads and left helplessly. Even if Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t want to marry, she had no choice in the matter.

    When they got back to the outside, they suddenly heard messy sounds of banging and smashing from inside. Knowing that the room must be in utter shambles, the few people shook their heads, feeling at a loss.

    At present, everyone could only think about the current situation in a positive way. Luckily, both of them were unmarried. There would be a marriage between the two countries. And Princess Yuyan and Commandery Prince Qing happened to be well-matched in social status. It was a good thing that would save them a lot of trouble.

    The two prime ministers had no choice but to look at each other, thinking this marriage would have to be like this.

    Qin Huaiyong stood in the corridor, staring into the gray sky in silence. Now that everything had been decided, what was the point of talking about it?

    Princess Yuyan, instead of Princess Yutao, was going to marry into his country.

    Now, her husband-to-be was also certain: Chu Qing, the least promising royal family member in the Kingdom of Dongcang. Such a result had never crossed Qin Huaiyong¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What? Marrying into the Kingdom of Dongcang?¡± In a gorgeous Pce, a gentle-looking woman was terribly shocked. The teacup with lid and saucer in her hand fell to the ground, smashing into pieces

 Chapter 1036 - Old Madam Was Banished

    <h4>Chapter 1036 Old Madam Was Banished</h4>

    The eunuch knelt on the ground and reported with the greatest of care. ¡°That¡¯s how the news came from His Majesty¡¯s ce. It was said that¡­ Second Princess would have to marry him no matter what!¡±

    ¡°I will never agree.¡± The woman, mad with rage, stood up and was about to rush out.

    ¡°Please calm down, Your Grace!¡± An old maid stood out from behind her and bowed respectfully.

    The gorgeous woman stopped. Though she was old, she still looked delicate and touching. The most attractive part of her was the tenderness in her bones. Merely by a gentle and sweet expression could she arouse men¡¯s desire to protect her.

    However, her tenderness in the past was all gone. How could she keep calm when what had happened damaged her fundamental interests?

    !!

    ¡°It must be a plot done by people from the Queen¡¯s side. It must be them. How dare they¡­¡± The woman stopped and scolded harshly.

    ¡°Your Grace, please be careful with your words!¡± The old maid waved her hand, and the eunuch who reported left.

    ¡°The current situation can only be like this. Envoys of the Kingdom of Dongcang had seen Second Princess stay in bed with Commandery Prince Qing. You can do nothing to change their marriage. So what if you refuse to give in? Anyway, Second Princess won¡¯t get a decent husband from our country now. What¡¯s more, there should be a marriage between our two countries. What you have to consider now is not about Princess Yuyan but Princess Yutao.¡±

    The old maid took two steps forward to the woman and reminded her in a whisper.

    This woman was Princess Yuyan¡¯s birth mother, Consort Li, a Han woman who had sought refuge in the Xu State. Of course, it was only her background that appeared on the surface.

    Although the imperial edict about this marriage hadn¡¯t been passed down yet, it was settled. With the people from the two countries witnessing such a shameful scene, even the King couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In any case, Princess Yuyan would have to ept this marriage.

    ¡°What¡¯s so important about Yutao?¡± Consort Li said impatiently, full of thoughts about her daughter¡¯s marriage to the Kingdom of Dongcang. How could she ept it?

    ¡°Princess Yuyan will marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang, and her husband will be Commandery Prince Qing who is not an ideal husband. But on second thought, it is lucky that she will marry Commandery Prince Qing, isn¡¯t it?¡± The old maid tried her best to convince her, and her words had some other implications.

    When Consort Li heard this, her face suddenly clouded over. With a cold snort, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good about Chu Qing. He really thinks of himself as¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, please watch your words¡­¡± The old maid once again interrupted Consort Li. She looked around and saw two trusted subordinates of Consort Li standing on both sides. ¡°Your Grace, the Queen has schemed against Princess Yuyan. Don¡¯t you think we should get even with her? Princess Yuyan has to marry into a foreign country. Then what about Princess Yutao? We have to let her marry there because she can¡¯t stay in our state.¡±

    The old maid reminded Consort Li again that the most important thing at the moment was not about Princess Yuyan. Whether she was willing or not, her marriage was inevitable. At present, driving Princess Yutao out of their state by marriage was their utmost important thing, which would greatly benefit Consort Li¡¯s branch.

    ¡°Only without the hindrance of Princess Yutao can First Prince be the crown prince and ascend to the throne. Otherwise, the Queen¡¯s branch will never give up. We have to take away everything that the Queen¡¯s branch wants to get and ruin all their hopes. The little prince is so young that the King will not make him the crown prince.¡±

    Seeing that Consort Li was lost in thought and seemed to consider her words, the old maid breathed a sigh of relief and added.

    She was really afraid that Consort Li would throw caution to the wind and make a scene. At this time, the bigger the trouble, the more embarrassing it would be for the King, and it would anger him even more. Consort Li achieved her current status by taking advantage of the King¡¯s love. Without his favor, she would be worthless.

    ¡°How can we send her away as well? His Majesty has just decided on the marriage of Yuyan. He won¡¯t marry Yutao into the Kingdom of Dongcang. The two countries only have agreed to marry one princess.¡± Consort Li was terribly upset. She certainly hoped that Yutao could go far away, and it would be best if Yutao vanished from her sight. That was why she persuaded His Majesty to marry Yutao to the Kingdom of Dongcang. Unexpectedly, she shot herself in the foot: it turned out that her daughter would have to marry far away. She felt so aggrieved that her face was dark with rage.

    ¡°It must be that bitch, the Queen, yed a dirty trick. Otherwise, how could Yuyan suddenly have to marry but not Yutao?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t have to worry. You can make use of Prince Chen.¡± The old maid said meaningfully.

    Prince Chen was from the Kingdom of Dongcang, the deceased emperor¡¯s son, who had lost the throne and might not live long. Consort Li had chosen him to be Princess Yutao¡¯s husband. Prince Chen was endowed with a pretty face and a noble status, but it was regrettable that he had been in poor health and might die in a few years. If Yutao married him, she could get a noble identity, but so what? She would soon be a widow.

    Most importantly, Prince Chen had a legal wife, and they were a couple known to be very much in love. Even if Yutao married him, she wouldn¡¯t live a happy life because of her status and rtionship with Prince Chen.

    ¡°What can a feeble man do?¡± Consort Li said impatiently, breathing a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her daughter wouldn¡¯t marry Prince Chen; otherwise, she would be a widow.

    ¡°Prince Chen has already known about this. Our two countries can¡¯t be embroiled in a dispute because of Princess Yutao! I heard that Prince Chen is a favorite of the Emperor of the Kingdom of Dongcang. If he says something, Princess Yutao will have to marry him even if she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± The old maid suggested.

    ¡°Well, send a gift to Prince Chen and let him ask for it.¡± Consort Li, gritting her teeth, made up her mind and nodded.

    ¡°Anybody? Clean up and dress up Your Grace.¡± The old maid took a step back and ordered in a high voice. Then, she warned, in a whisper, ¡°Your Grace, remember not to go against His Majesty¡¯s wishes. You should be more reasonable than His Majesty with this matter and appear more aggrieved and meeker than usual.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Consort Li nodded. She had behaved like that for so many years and knew how to deal with the King. She was just too furious to stayposed and steady.

    She was going to see the King now. Though she would ept the arrangement without demur, she had to put forward the marriage of Princess Yutao and let the King know her grievance.

    She was full of grievances. Since she married into the Xu State, she had suffered from lots of grievances and was badly in need of a chance to make aeback¡­

    The Xu State¡¯s political situation had been changeable. For the sake of the marriage rted to Princess Yutao and Princess Yuyan, all forces were contending with each other covertly. This matter would be settled in a few days!

    In the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion of the Kingdom of Dongcang, Old Madam looked at the Nanny before her in horrified disbelief. She struggled up, asking, ¡°Is, is this what the Empress wants?

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a joint decision of the Empress and the Empress Dowager.¡± The Nanny answered, poker-faced.

    Old Madam¡¯s hands went limp, and she almost crumpled down onto the bed. Nanny Yu hurried forward and stopped her from falling.

    ¡°Uhm¡­ Is it because of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, or is it about Princess Chen?¡± Old Madam asked begrudgingly.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is seriously injured while Princess Chen is just a junior, a married one. I heard that Princess Chen doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with your mansion.¡±

    The Nanny from the Pce said, her face still expressionless, but she didn¡¯t say who exactly it was or who caused it. It sounded like this matter was connected to both.

    Old Madam pointed somewhere with her trembling fingers.

    ¡°Your Grace, show your gratitude for this favor!¡± Nanny Yu whispered in her ear anxiously.

    Since the Empress and the Empress Dowager had agreed to this, their decision was equivalent to an imperial edict. Therefore, no one could refuse to follow the decision even if it was not an imperial edict.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty! Is there a deadline on this?¡± Old Madam asked, grating her teeth in hatred. However, she had to swallow her pride and endure it in silence. After forcibly suppressing the fishy smell of blood in the throat, Old Madam gradually sobered up. At this time, she certainly could not go against the will of the Empress.

    ¡°Her Majesty only asked you to recuperate in a quiet ce.¡± The Nanny from the Pce said.

    ¡°Yes, I will!¡± Old Madam answered.

    The Nanny from the Pce bowed to Old Madam and left the room. Nanny Yu hurried out and caught up with her at the door. With a broad smile, she handed over a purse and apologized with humility, ¡°It was quite a surprise for my master, so she had been a little disrespectful. Please forgive her manners. When Nanny Xi was here, she evenined bitterly about our master being fierce and blunt.¡±

    The Nanny took the purse and pinched it. With this fat purse in her palm, she finally revealed a smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I suppose Old Madam was too stunned back then. Who would have thought that an elder would suffer the loss in the end? The Empress trusts and relies heavily on Nanny Xi¡¯s service. I believe Nanny Xi will speak up for Old Madam.¡±

    Although Nanny Xi was a trusted subordinate of the Empress, she was just an ordinary Nanny. People in the Pce did not dare to make any mistakes about who was inferior and superior. Since the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had a good rtionship with Nanny Xi, she wouldn¡¯t offend them. Besides, she had just received such a purse with quite a bit of money from them.

    She had to repay this favor.

    ¡°When can my mastere back?¡± This Nanny was visibly touched when Nanny Yu mentioned Nanny Xi. Seeing her reaction, Nanny Yu knew she had done the right thing, so she immediately lowered her voice and asked for advice.

    The few words from this Nanny didn¡¯t give them enough information about the situation. Thus, Nanny Yu had to ask everything more straightforwardly for Old Madam.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face was wounded, but no important person in your manor visited her to apologize. Worse still, you forced Princess Chen to deal with this matter in the Pce. Princess Chen is a junior who is married. In the past, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had never taken good care of her. But when something bad happened, you put pressure on her to handle them one by one. Prince Chen is not in the capital city now, so Princess Chen is under the protection of the Empress Dowager.¡± The Nanny lowered her voice and said what came to her mind.

    There seemed to be no logic in her words. But after Nanny Yu considered them carefully, her eyes lit up. ¡°Is Princess Chen the key to this issue?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that!¡± The Nanny from the Pce grinned. Since Nanny Yu understood it, she could go back.

    Seeing that she was about to leave, Nanny Yu grabbed her and asked the most critical question, ¡°Nanny, when can my master return?¡±

 Chapter 1037 - The End of the Ning Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 1037 The End of the Ning Sisters</h4>

    ¡°When can my master return?¡± This was a question of the greatest importance to Nanny Yu because Old Madam¡¯s main concern was always herself.

    ¡°Well, she shoulde back if there is an important and joyous asion. After all, the people in charge of this mansion are too young and have little experience. More particrly, the Empress has not issued an imperial edict, has she?¡±

    After receiving some benefits and intending to please Nanny Xi, the Nanny from the Pce thought this over and finally offered them a glimmer of hope.

    After that, she ignored Nanny Yu and turned to leave.

    It was already the sincerest reminder this Nanny could give to them. As a maid serving in the Pce, she would get herself into desperate trouble if she disclosed more information.

    !!

    After Nanny Yu had a good think about this sentence, her eyes lit up. She immediately turned around and walked into the room happily.

    Old Madam was sitting in the room on the bed, her face malicious and insidious.

    ¡°Your Grace, don¡¯t worry. The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday ising soon, and you cane back at that time. For the time being, just stay a few days outside to have a good rest. Yuhui Nunnery is a peaceful and quiet ce.¡± Nanny Yu came in and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the Nanny. Her Majesties in the Pce felt displeased because our mansion forced Princess Chen to handle the dispute.¡±

    ¡°Again, it was because of her!¡± Old Madam patted the quilt with hatred. ¡°I knew she would bring disasters to us.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, be careful with your words!¡± Nanny Yu hurriedly stopped her because many servants were serving in the room, though they just stood aside at this time, lowering their heads in silence.

    ¡°Get out, all of you!¡± Old Madam ordered coldly.

    One by one, the servant girls bowed their heads and withdrew.

    ¡°What else did she say?¡± After everyone left, Old Madam asked, her face livid with rage. It surprised her that she took all the me because she disgusted the Empress.

    ¡°The Nanny said you could return home if there was a big happy event. You see, no one in the mansion can manage the affairs of the inner court. If something goes wrong, it won¡¯t be good,¡± Nanny Yu said hurriedly.

    Old Madam immediately took the hint in her words. No other asion could be bigger and happier than the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, which was drawing near.

    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved, and her gloomy face brightened a little. If this was the case, she would not have to stay outside for long.

    Since her future was secured, Old Madam shifted her attention back to the previous matter. ¡°Who on earth made aint about me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell it from her words. It seems to be rted to Infanta Yuan¡¯an or Princess Chen. She also said the Empress Dowager had to give Princess Chen special consideration when Prince Chen was not in the capital city!¡± Nanny Yu shook her head. ¡°In my view, Infanta Yuan¡¯an must have gone to the Pce and wept out her grief. Then, Princess Chen also went to plead for mercy in the Pce. After that, something happened, so the Empress vented her anger on you!¡±

    What exactly happened in the Pce was unknown to a humble maid like her. She could only guess it ording to what the Nanny from the Pce had told her.

    ¡°Good-for-nothing. She couldn¡¯t aplish such a small thing!¡± Old Madam patted the edge of the bed hard. Of course, she was referring to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Grace, what should we do now?¡± asked Nanny Yu.

    ¡°Let them prepare some joss sticks and candles, telling them I¡¯m going to worship in the Yuhui Nunnery for a period and pray for blessings of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Old Madam said. Not having issued an imperial edict, the Empress showed her enough respect. So, she had to leave for Yuhui Nunnery, even if she was not feeling well.

    ¡°Go and inform the marquis to keep an eye on the mansion. Don¡¯t be distracted. First of all, he should deal well with the affairs of our mansion. And Hua¡¯an¡­¡± Old Madam paused for a moment. ¡°Ask him to hold back and don¡¯t make any more trouble. We¡¯ll talk about it when there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡±

    When her eldest granddaughter married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and became Princess Yue, she would be the Empress in the future. There were plenty of opportunities to take revenge in the future. But this was not the right time.

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll go and tell the marquis now.¡± Nanny Yu said. It was better for her to convey her meaning, lest these young servant girls should not get the point and transmit the message wrong.

    The issue of Wang Shengxue had be less important because of his death.

    Yan Xi was fine, and so was the maid who was supposed to jump off the building. It was only Wang Shengxue who was in trouble. Wang Shengxue, who was dead, became the focus of the many problems. As for the others, they bore less responsible after his death.

    Even Ning Caixian was waiting to get out of prison. Everyone felt it was Wang Shengxue who caused all the things. No matter what the reason was, he was the only sinner. Now that he was dead, what else could the others do? It was not necessary to hold Ning Caixian, a mere essory criminal.

    As for Ning Xueqing, she was even more innocent. She didn¡¯t know what had happened and bumped into this whole thing herself. She was not guilty at all.

    At most, she would be confined here for a few more days. If no one could find out who poisoned Wang Shengxue, she would be set free. At least, she had little to do with the original case.

    No one expected that Ning Xueqing, who seemed to have no contact with Wang Shengxue¡¯s case, would suddenly confess, saying there had been someone behind Wang Shengxue.

    She was a concubine, so Wang Shengxue wouldn¡¯t tell her everything. But she vaguely knew someone backed him up. Once, she saw Wang Shengxue hold a stack of fat cheques for silver, which were simply impossible for him to get.

    These officials of the Ministry of Justice had been searching for the people behind Wang Shengxue. When they heard Ning Xueqing¡¯s words, their spirits were lifted. They specially searched his mansion and found a lot ofrge silver drafts.

    Everybody knew Wang Shengxue was from an impoverished family, so how could he get so many notes? If they investigated his matter further, they might get to the bottom of something big.

    The minister of the Ministry of Justice sorted out the evidence he got and hurried to see the Emperor.

    The Emperor exploded with anger in the Imperial Study. He called Prince Zhou over and scolded him harshly before he drove him out.

    When Prince Zhou went out, his head was bleeding ¡ª the Emperor must have struck him hard with something. As soon as he arrived at the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce, the Empress sent for the imperial physician. There was another flurry of activity.

    Everyone in the Pce felt insecure. To avoid causing trouble, they even lowered their voices.

    Prince Zhou enraged the Emperor, who got into a rage. Since then, the servants of the Emperor and the Empress served their masters with extreme caution.

    After Prince Zhou left, the minister of the Ministry of Justice also walked out of the Imperial Study with sweat all over his face. It was a quarrel between father and son. However, for an official like him, it was a heated dispute between the monarch and his subject. The Emperor was Prince Zhou¡¯s father and his master. Either way, it was fatal for Prince Zhou to offend him.

    Helplessly, he shook his head. Prince Zhou did whatever he wished utterly without self-knowledge. There was no direct corrtion between therge notes and Prince Zhou, but it was connected to a supervisor of Prince Zhou¡¯s mansion who was Prince Zhou¡¯s trusted subordinate.

    The Ministry of Justice had been investigating the poisoning of Wang Shengxue. It focused on the things urring around the incident, so they did not look into matters that had happened long ago. Now, ording to the time shown on the notes, they could inquire into the past and get pretty close to the truth.

    Prince Zhou¡¯s supervisor gave Wang Shengxue a sum of money. After that, nothing serious happened and Wang Shengxue appeared incapable. In any case, Prince Zhou couldn¡¯t be cleared of suspicion about Wang Shengxue¡¯s poisoning death case. Moreover, the Ministry of Justice had a nasty suspicion that it also had something to do with Shao Jing, Marquis Xing.

    Shao Jing, Marquis Xing, was initially supposed to be the guy of the highest status behind all of this, but now, with the evidence of the bank notes, Prince Zhou became the prime suspect.

    The Ministry of Justice didn¡¯t dare to dig into this matter, and the minister of the Ministry of Justice packed up all the evidence and sent it to the Emperor, pleading with him to give his verdict.

    Prince Zhou was the Empress¡¯s legitimate son who had a distinguished status. It was impossible for him to fall from power merely because of Wang Shengxue, a nobody. The development of this matter depended on the Emperor. If he wanted to go on investigating, it meant Prince Zhou would not ascend to the throne so that the Ministry of Justice could dig out the truth. But if the Emperor did not allow the investigation, Prince Zhou stood a chance to win over the supreme power of this country.

    If Prince Zhou was to be a crown prince, he should never be charged with such a crime.

    At present, the Emperor still seemed to regard Prince Zhou as one of the candidates for the crown prince, so he expressly forbade them to investigate this case thoroughly. Then it was the end of Wang Shengxue¡¯s matter: all the me was fixed on Wang Shengxue. As for the others, they were just women and could be released.

    After making everything clear, the minister of the Ministry of Justice shook his head and strode out of the Pce. He didn¡¯t have a good prospect of Prince Zhou winning the throne. Compared with him, Prince Yue was more cool and controlled.

    Of course, dealing with Wang Shengxue¡¯s matter was not easy. The Emperor decided not to pursue the issue, but it was not suitable to end it at this time. Fortunately, there was an announcement of the examination result. The minister of the Ministry of Justice thought it was better to release the results of the exam and the case together. In that case, those candidates for the Pce Examination could no longer pay so much attention to Wang Shengxue¡¯s case!

    Wang Shengxue¡¯s matter had caused quite a stir because it was somehow bound up with those candidates. Since they were waiting for the examination result, a small thing would be a big deal. It became the most talked about topic among them.

    At present, the case was quickly cracked, and Wang Shengxue was the chief offender, who set up such a vicious trap out of his envy of Yan Xi. But now, Wang Shengxue died in prison. Was this the end of the matter?

    Those candidates were not convinced, feeling there must be an inside story.

    Luckily, the list of sessful candidates was issued at this time. While everyone kept a watchful eye on their rankings, they surprisingly saw Childe Yan¡¯s name on the list. More than that, he got a high cing. It was great news for Childe Yan, whose luck finally came after hardship.

    Their final rankings woulde out after the final imperial examination presided over by the Emperor.

    Some people not on the listmented their unhappy fate, while those who seeded delightedly called their friends to celebrate. Few paid much attention to Yan Xi¡¯s matter. They were too engaged with their own business to care about someone else.

    Moreover, it was indeed Wang Shengxue, who caused the trouble for Yan Xi. Now that he was dead, he could no longer rock the boat. In particr, he was said to havemitted suicide. It should be because he knew he hadmitted towering crimes and deserved death.

    With this in mind, people were no longer willing to care about this matter.

    Ning Xueqing was let out of prison, squinting at the sunshine outside she hadn¡¯t seen in a very long time. With a strange look, she turned to Ning Caixian on the other side who had not been released, for she was an essory.

 Chapter 1038 - His Property Confiscated, His Family Ruined

    Chapter 1038 His Property Confiscated, His Family Ruined

    As an essory, Ning Caixian had spared from death, but the punishment was inevitable. She would be sent to guard the frontier in a remote ce for three years.

    Coincidentally, the two sisters came across each other before prison.

    One was released, but the other was sent to a distant exile.

    ¡°Big Sister.¡± With a foxy smile, Ning Xueqing strolled over, sizing up Ning Caixian who looked pathetically embarrassed. Her hair was as messy as when she was just thrown into jail, and there were scratches on her face. She looked about ten years older than before.

    She would have to join the army far away by the border. It would be a journey to death for a delicate woman like her.

    ¡°Ning Xueqing, are you satisfied?¡± Ning Caixian looked at Ning Xueqing, gnashing her teeth in hatred.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied? That sounds so funny. What difference would it make if I was happy or not? Did I ask you to have a shameless affair with Wang Shengxue? Did I ask you to help Wang Shengxue hurt others? Did I ask you to do those nasty things?¡± Ning Xueqing sneered.

    ¡°You slut¡­¡± Ning Caixian scolded, turning livid with rage.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I¡¯m a bitch or not. Big Sister, speaking of which, you¡¯re going to be the real bitch.¡± Ning Xueqing nced at the two ferocious and pugnacious bailiffs with malicious intentions.

    They would escort her along the way. It would be a long trip. It was hard to say what the two men would do to her.

    ¡°Dear Sirs, please take good care of my Big Sister along the way.¡± Ning Xueqing bowed sideways to the two government runners. It was a pity that she carried no silver. Otherwise, she would bribe them with substantial benefits and let them badly torture Ning Caixian along the way.

    Ning Xueqing hated Ning Caixian. If it weren¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Although Wang Shengxue was not perfect, he was her husband. Moreover, he always promised to marry her when the time came. Thus, she had been waiting for her good fortune inter years brought by Wang Shengxue. Much to her surprise, Wang Shengxue got involved in such a severe matter.

    In her judgment, it was Ning Caixian who lured Wang Shengxue and made her suffer.

    Ning Xueqing was caught for no reason. She would never have been set free if she hadn¡¯t tried to save herself. Clenching her teeth in bitter hatred at the thought of this, Ning Xueqing secretly decided not to let go of Ning Caixian.

    ¡°You bitch, how dare you¡­¡± Ning Caixian roared curses, feeling bad.

    ¡°Pa!¡± A government runner pped her heavily on the face, casting a sidelong nce at her, and scolded her harshly, ¡°How dare a prisoner to be so arrogant? Don¡¯t you know what trash you are made of?¡±

    After that, he spat savagely on the ground.

    ¡°This slut needs a firm hand to make her behave. May I trouble you to teach her some lessons she won¡¯t forget on the long way? When you return, I¡¯d like to send you generous gifts.¡±

    Ning Xueqing said with a smile.

    Hearing that there were benefits, the two runners nodded vigorously and then pulled Ning Caixian away.

    Ning Xueqing narrowed her eyes and showed a smile on her face. ¡°Once she starts this tour, she would have no chance toe back and could hardly keep herself alive. Most probably, she would end up as a whore. She deserves all this because she tried to take my man away from me.¡±

    ¡°Mad¡­ Second¡­ Second Miss.¡± A timid voice came from behind. Ning Xueqing turned around and saw Dongxing¡¯s face.

    ¡°Concubine Dong, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The corners of her lips curled up sarcastically.

    Dongxing also had been brought to the Ministry of Justice for questioning. When Wang Shengxue was dead, she didn¡¯t dare to argue with Ning Xueqing as a concubine with no one to depend on.

    ¡°Second Miss, I¡­ I won¡¯t dare to go against you!¡± Dongxing threw herself at Ning Xueqing¡¯s feet and burst out crying loudly. After giving herself several tight ps, she begged, ¡°Second Miss, it was all my fault. I was blind to your kindness to me. I¡¯m so sorry to make you suffer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself, please. It¡¯ll make our master¡¯s heartache. What if hees to visit you at night?¡± Ning Xueqing snorted.

    Dongxing shivered with fear and stopped in a hurry. ¡°Second¡­ Second Miss, I have always been your maid. In the beginning, you asked me to be with our master, didn¡¯t you? I was forced to be a concubine, and I didn¡¯t mean to go against you!¡±

    Ning Xueqing managed the internal affairs, so she was in charge of the mansion¡¯s money and properties. At present, she was nothing but a concubine. If she wanted to live, she had to rely on Ning Xueqing.

    ¡°Well, it was all over. Get up. Let¡¯s live as usual in the future. Our master is gone. What¡¯s the point of quarreling with each other?¡± When Ning Xueqing heard her mention the past, her face changed slightly, and she reached out to pull her up and spoke in a friendly tone instead.

    ¡°Second Miss¡­¡± Dongxing was so touched that she couldn¡¯t even say a word.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first. We have to deal with the affairs of the mansion. There¡¯s such arge mansion. They even don¡¯t have a master there. I¡¯m afraid that it has already been in chaos!¡± Ning Xueqing said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. You have always been the master of that mansion. I am a servant girl, and even my life is yours. How can I think otherwise?¡± Dongxing expressed her loyalty.

    She was indeed very loyal to Ning Xueqing at the very start, but in the past three years, she had been apanying Wang Shengxue. How could she not get some other fancies? But at this moment, even if she still had ambitions, she had to put them away. Wang Shengxue was dead, so she had no one to depend on but Ning Xueqing.

    Her indenture for the sale of herself was still in Ning Xueqing¡¯s hands.

    In the past, in consideration of Wang Shengxue, Ning Xueqing would not resell her. But now, if Dongxing couldn¡¯t be very considerate to her, Ning Xueqing wouldn¡¯t keep her and would sell her to the most rotten ces, for example, a whorehouse.

    After serving Ning Xueqing for so many years, how could Dongxing not know Ning Xueqing¡¯s character? Dongxing knew better than anyone that she had to obey Ning Xueqing in every matter.

    Of course, Ning Xueqing didn¡¯t want others to know what had happened. It was the only thing that Dongxing could threaten Ning Xueqing with.

    Wang Shengxue was gone forever, but there was Princess Chen who was no longer the weak Fifth Miss Shao who had been plotted against. For that alone, Dongxing thought Ning Xueqing wouldn¡¯t dare to sell her as a punishment.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to the mansion!¡± Ning Xueqing narrowed her eyes, nced at Dongxing, and then looked at the back of Ning Caixian, who was pulled far away.

    Dongxing also recalled the ugly scene just now, and her face suddenly turned ghastly pale. In haste, she lowered her head, showing the humble manner of a servant girl. ¡°Second Miss, please go first. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    This time, Ning Xueqing didn¡¯t say anything more. She nced at Dongxing and turned to leave, not feeling the slightest desire to stay any longer. There were lots of things that Wang Shengxue left behind. She had to deal with these things first. As for other things, she could handle themter.

    The mansion was indeed in a mess. Since several masters were arrested, some servants left, and some escaped. Only a few people remained there, but they were just busy snatching the items in the mansion. When Ning Xueqing entered, she saw two servants fighting for a porcin vase. Even though they saw here in, they just ignored her.

    The news of Wang Shengxue¡¯s death spread widely. That was why those servants in the mansion showed little consideration for her feelings.

    Ning Xueqing was aggressive, but no matter how fierce she was, she was just a concubine without a backer. With Wang Shengxue¡¯s death, she became as insignificant as Dongxing in the eyes of the servants.

    ¡°How dare you! Didn¡¯t you see Madaming?¡± Seeing Ning Xueqing¡¯s face turned deathly pale in rage, Dongxing stepped forward, stood before her, and growled out.

    ¡°Seriously? Is there a Madam here? How could a concubine think of herself as a Madam?¡± A servant shot Ning Xueqing and Dongxing a sarcastic look. He disregarded them and continued topete with another person. These servants didn¡¯t take them seriously and even bumped into them when they were fighting for something.

    They violently knocked Ning Xueqing onto the ground and stamped on the hem of her skirt, still engaged in their scuffle.

    Almost all the servants in the mansion were bought from outside, so few were loyal. There might be a few loyal ones, but their previous masters must have recalled them. From then on, there would be no hope for the whole mansion.

    ¡°How¡­ how dare you¡­¡± Someone identally kicked Ning Xueqing¡¯s foot. Trampled and in pain, she shouted her displeasure.

    However, no one paid any attention to her rage.

    The two servants were still fighting, stamping on the hem of her skirt. When Dongxing came over to help Ning Xueqing up, she was also knocked out heavily, and both fell to the ground.

    ¡°Come on, confiscate all the assets in this mansion!¡± A government runner ordered mercilessly. He came in with several people without bothering to look at the two servants in a bitter fight and Ning Xueqing lying on the ground.

    Right away, several government runners raced across the door and knocked down the two servants.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Ning Xueqing stood up with the help of Dongxing and asked anxiously.

    ¡°We are from the Ministry of Justice. Wee here to confiscate Wang Shengxue¡¯s mansion. Wang Shengxue was sentenced to death, and all his family property will be confiscated,¡± the local government runner announced coldly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. How could it be like this¡­¡± Ning Xueqing said anxiously, her eyes wide with horror. Still, she wanted to reorganize everything in the mansion for future use.

    ¡°Not like this? Then what do you think it will be? Do you want to upy all things from the criminal and bear the consequences of his sin?¡± the government runner asked in return.

    Seeing that things were going nasty, the two servants did not dare to covet these things anymore. They turned around and ran out.

    ¡°No, please, Secondary Consort Shao said, no¡­ no¡­¡± Ning Xueqing gibbered with terror. She never expected such a result.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Just drive all the irrelevant people out.¡± The leader of these runners said impatiently.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡­¡± Ning Xueqing wanted to say something but was brutally pushed away by two government runners. She stumbled a few steps back and almost fell on the steps outside. Several passers who saw this pointed at her and whispered to each other.

    Wang Shengxue had caused serious disturbances, which were known to all. It was not a surprise when all the properties were taken away.

    Ning Xueqing was about to rush forward, but Dongxing stopped her, saying with tears in her eyes, ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t go in there again. It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s vain to resist!¡±

    At this time, Dongxing was in breathless anxiety, fearing that Ning Xueqing would dart forward. If Ning Xueqing died, she would alsoe to a tragic and terrible end. At this time, she genuinely and sincerely feared that something bad would happen to Ning Xueqing.

    Ning Xueqing stopped and looked at the mansion door with a somber and malicious look. She gritted her teeth and said with deep hatred and resentment, ¡°Shao Yanru, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    She whispered through clenched teeth. How could she believe the words from the maid sent by Shao Yanru? But she was clear that no one would believe her even if she told them the truth now. Shao Yanru became the person she hated most at the moment¡­

 Chapter 1039 - Zhang Qilanâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 1039 Zhang Qn¡¯s Worries</h4>

    For folks in the capital, what happened to Wang Shengxue¡¯s mansion was as transient as fleeting clouds. No one would bother looking into the past.

    Since Wang Shengxue was dead, this matter could be considered settled.

    Of course, no one would pay attention to either banished Ning Caixian or homeless Ning Xueqing. As for the deal between Ning Xueqing and Shao Yanru, it was more secretive to the public.

    Very few people knew that Ning Xueqing reported Wang Shengxue¡¯s backer because she had reached an agreement with someone. On the sly, some people intentionally disguised this major incident as minor, which didn¡¯t draw any public response. Only some prominent aristocratic families got vague information that Wang Shengxue seemed to have something to do with Prince Zhou.

    The news that the Emperor smashed Prince Zhou¡¯s head spread silently among the powerful officials and aristocratic families.

    !!

    In this Pce Examination, Yan Xi was the Number Three Schr, the title conferred on the third-ce winner.

    By convention, the top three schrs of the Pce Examination would march through the streets on tall and big horses. On that special day, a few servant girls woke Shao Wanru up early in the morning.

    The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion booked a box of a tea shop along the way. Many people ordered private rooms today. Almost all the private rooms for restaurants and teahouses on the parading way were upied.

    The servant girls were also full of curiosity. They were in the Yuhui Nunnery three years ago, so they didn¡¯t see the grand celebration of the top three schrs riding across the streets at that time. Three years had passed. Finally, they got a chance to see this asion of great festivity. The maids were very concerned about it.

    Like these maids, Zhang Qn kept the event in mind and invited Shao Wanru to watch it together. She asked Shao Wanru to book a private room, and she would bring Luo Xiaowan over to join in the fun.

    Shao Wanru was in a good mood. Chu Liuchen had told her that he was going toe back. Thinking about the time, he was on his way home now. If he traveled faster, he could attend the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. Somehow, this news made Shao Wanru feel more relieved because some things had happened on Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday in her previous life.

    Although she had made some preparations, she was still a little uncertain. It would be best for Chu Liuchen toe back. After all, he was the only one whose words would make a difference at that time.

    Also, Chu Liuchen mentioned a little about the marriage rting to Princess Yutao and Princess Yuyan, but not in detail. He just tried to reassure Shao Wanru that it had nothing to do with him, no matter which country¡¯s princess wanted to arrange a marriage with the Kingdom of Dongcang. Since he was in poor health, he couldn¡¯t marry any more consorts. Shao Wanru alone was too much for him to enjoy.

    When Shao Wanru saw the letter, her face flushed bright red. Ever since they got married, Chu Liuchen became more and more shameless. How could he say such embarrassing words in such a righteous way? It sounded as if it was a great thing to be powerless to marry another woman.

    He was full of tender affection each time he held her in his arms. When Shao Wanru recalled how forcibly he tried to suppress his overwhelming desire for her, she flushed crimson with embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t be more shameless!

    He possessed such a refined and handsome appearance, but he brazenly unlocked his innermost dirty thoughts to her. Just a nce at his letter made Shao Wanru feel ashamed.

    Under the meaningful gazes of a few smiling servant girls, she folded the letter and ced it beside her pillow. She would take it out and read it through several times with a blushing face if she couldn¡¯t fall asleepte at night.

    She missed him, badly!

    Before he wormed his way into her life, she had been used to carrying out everything alone. She forced herself to be stronger and never dreamed of getting married.

    Under the protection of such a man, she felt her ice-cold heart slowly warm up. She couldn¡¯t remember clearly when she lost her heart to him.

    It was early when they arrived at the teahouse. Zhang Qn and Luo Xiaowan had note yet. Shao Wanru followed the waiter up the stairs. But at the corner, she caught a familiar figure and frowned slightly. ¡°Did he alsoe to see the grand event every three years?¡±

    After entering the private room, the waiter served the water and left. Yujie and Qu Le took out the tea leaves brought from their mansion to make tea with boiling water. After watching the private room¡¯s interior, Shao Wanru sat down.

    It was a very simple square table. She was sitting near the window, and there was a wide street below, which would be the main street for the parade. The windows would allow a clear view of the whole street.

    The booked private room had a good view of the street. After a while, when Number One Schr, Number Two Schr, and Number Three Schr came over, Shao Wanru and the others could see all of them clearly.

    Standing by the window, she watched for a while and found plenty of people walking on the street. Some were even waiting downstairs. All of them could barely wait to see the three most promising young talents.

    ¡°You arrived earlier than us!¡± Zhang Qn came in with Luo Xiaowan. When she saw Shao Wanru was already there, she couldn¡¯t help eximing with a smile

    She came over, bowed to Shao Wanru, and sat beside her.

    Shao Wanru poured a cup of tea for each of them and pushed the teacups to them with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would arrive earlier than me?¡±

    ¡°We were supposed to be here early, but before I left, my mother found I would go out and nagged me for a long time. Later, Xiaowan came over, so my mother finally let me out.¡± Zhang Qn felt wronged and said pitifully.

    Seeing her aggrieved and pitiful look, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing, covering her mouth with her handkerchief, and said, ¡°Then you really have to thank Sister Xiaowan!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My mother wouldn¡¯t let me go out if it weren¡¯t for her. But if it were her¡­¡± Zhang Qn said meaningfully.

    Luo Xiaowan blushed and patted her hard on the shoulder. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± Zhang Qn said with certainty, smiling.

    Luo Xiaowan¡¯s face became increasingly redder. She held her handkerchief and was at a loss what to do.

    Shao Wanru looked at Luo Xiaowan and Zhang Qn andughed. ¡°Is there something that I don¡¯t know? It seems to be a good thing!¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a good thing¡­¡± Zhang Qn said.

    ¡°None of your nonsense. It¡¯s up in the air!¡± Luo Xiaowan turned anxious and hurriedly said with a red face.

    When Zhang Qn saw her like this, she didn¡¯t say anything more and just pouted at Shao Wanru, hinting for her to see Luo Xiaowan¡¯s expression.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips and smiled, pushing the teacups closer to them with a smile. ¡°The tea is good. Try it.¡±

    Zhang Qn took a sip, and her eyes immediately lit up. She looked at the teacup in her hand and praised, ¡°Not bad. Nice tea, actually! I didn¡¯t expect an ordinary teahouse to have such tasty tea. Why didn¡¯t they serve me when I came here before? Are they too proud to treat guests equally?¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s good?¡± Shao Wanru asked happily.

    Hearing what they said, Luo Xiaowan also tried it and praised it repeatedly, ¡°This tea is very drinkable, and it has a faint scent of flowers. It smells and tastes better than ordinary tea.¡±

    ¡°Anyone? Go and get the waiter for me. I want to ask him why he didn¡¯t serve me this good tea before!¡± Zhang Qn ordered.

    The maid behind her was about to leave.

    Shao Wanru remained silent with a smile, but Yujie couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Miss Zhang, this tea is from our mansion, not this teahouse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not from here?¡± Zhang Qn blinked. After taking another sip, she praised it once again and looked at Shao Wanru, saying, ¡°Your tea is so nice. I don¡¯t know where ites from. I¡¯ve never drunk such a tasty tea. Is it a new tribute to the Pce this year?¡±

    The servant girl stepped back and stood behind her again, looking at Shao Wanru with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Do you think this tea is a tribute?¡± Shao Wanru asked, beaming with pleasure.

    Zhang Qn took another sip to taste it carefully and shook her head. ¡°Not really!¡±

    ¡°What makes you say so?¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    Luo Xiaowan also took a sip. After thinking about it for a while, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think men like this vor!¡±

    There shouldn¡¯t be such a heavy fragrance of the flowers in the tea for the Emperor.

    Luo Xiaowan and Zhang Qn had drunk many kinds of tribute tea sent to them from the Pce but had never drunk anything like this.

    ¡°This is from the Xu State. It is said to be a kind of tea favored by local women, but not tribute tea. Only women like drinking it. In fact, the tea¡¯s most outstanding feature is not its tea smell but the scent of flowers.¡± Shao Wanru threw them a faint smile and exined, her eyes brightening up a little.

    Hearing her words, Zhang Qn nodded repeatedly in approval. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The mixed vor of tea and flowers doesn¡¯t taste like ordinary scented tea. There is no flower, but its flower fragrance seems to have permeated through the tea aroma, all like nature itself. I wonder how the two scents exist in perfect ord with each other!¡±

    Shao Wanru said, ¡°This should be a unique tea-making method of the Xu State!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. How did you get the tea from Xu State? Could it be that¡­ a special present from Prince Chen?¡± Zhang Qn teased.

    Shao Wanru gave a slight, bashful cough and said, ¡°I received some tea with a letter from the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Prince Chen sent the tea to the Empress Dowager as a present but didn¡¯t give any to you?¡± Zhang Qn blinked and lowered her voice to ask with a smile.

    Obviously, she was making fun of Shao Wanru.

    Luo Xiaowan couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°He presented it to the Empress Dowager, and Her Majesty then rewarded me with it.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and exined it seriously. The dazzling smile in her watery eyes served as a foil for her eyes full of feminine charm. Coupled with her delicate facial features, she radiated soul-stirring mor and elegance.

    Zhang Qn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The smile still hung on her face, but the happiness in her eyes faded away. Something unpleasing arose in her heart, which she thought she wouldn¡¯t care about. But when she thought of it now, she felt surprisingly sick.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Capturing Zhang Qn¡¯s constrained smile, Shao Wanru asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just remembered what my mother said before. s, people unfamiliar with my situation may mistakenly think we aren¡¯t biologically rted!¡± Zhang Qn said helplessly with a bitter face, ¡°She always tells me to be careful of this or that and forbids me to do this or that, as if I¡¯m willing to get married. How can I live a happy life if it¡¯s always like this?¡±

    The marriage between her and Prince Yue was around the corner, so it became more difficult for her to go out recently. Except for this ce, her mother had banned nearly all her other social activities. Every time she thought of this, Zhang Qn felt depressed. All she wanted to do was stroll around freely, and she wouldn¡¯t do anything out of bounds. But her mother didn¡¯t allow her to do it.

    It seemed that it was heinous for her to hang out.

    In the past few days, one more thing was lying heavy in her heart. She thought she wouldn¡¯t believe it, but when she looked at Shao Wanru now, she was displeased, which made her feel at a loss for a moment¡­

 Chapter 1040 - Letâ€™s Talk About the Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 1040 Let¡¯s Talk About the Royal Family</h4>

    Cheers suddenly came from the street outside the window.

    They all crowded before the window, looking out. At this time, no one would use the three women of standing by the window to watch the fun openly.

    This was not the time to be harsh. They just opened the window to watch the show, but there were more women downstairs throwing handkerchiefs, flowers, sachets, and other little items at the schrs. Some more excited women even took off the essories on their hair, hurling them away.

    Cheers resounded like peals of thunder along the way that the top three schrs passed.

    Among them, the girls were the most thrilled.

    !!

    These girls were usually very reserved, but they all shook hands and stamped feet joyfully at this time.

    The Number One Schr of this round was a middle-aged man in his 30s or 40s, and the Number Two Schr didn¡¯t look young. When these women saw the Number Three Schr at the tail end of the procession, they feverishly screamed at the top of their voices.

    Yan Xi was the youngest and best-looking one among the three. Besides, in high and vigorous spirits, he appeared very eye-catching. Although the two men before him ranked higher, he received most of the attention.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes also fell on Yan Xi, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion in her heart. In her previous life, she and Yan Xi had already fallen into disrepute.

    As a woman, Shao Wanru was universally condemned and suffered more than Yan Xi, though Yan Xi also got a tragic ending and was demoted.

    Now, both of them met a different fate.

    Yan Xi seemed to have sensed Shao Wanru¡¯s gaze upon him and raised his head. In silence, their gazes met. On the horse, Yan Xi immediately cupped one hand in the other to pay obeisance to her, looking at her with grateful eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wanru¡¯s reminder, he might still be in prison. He was very grateful to Shao Wanru for that. Shao Wanru was now Princess Chen, so it was inconvenient for him to visit and thank her. Otherwise, he would have called her house the first time.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly but didn¡¯t do anything else.

    ¡°Did Number Three Schr salute you?¡± Zhang Qn looked back at Shao Wanru and asked curiously.

    She sensed that Number Three Schr was looking at Shao Wanru and turned around to see Shao Wanru, only to find that she didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it. Thus, Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t guess what had happened.

    ¡°Maybe he saw us? Was it just now? I was looking at Number One Schr at the head of the parade, so I didn¡¯t notice him.¡± Shao Wanru said, remaining natural and at ease. She withdrew her gaze and turned to look at Yan Xi, who had shifted his eyes to the passersby before his horse and smiled back at them.

    ¡°I thought he was looking at you!¡± Zhang Qn said with a smile.

    Luo Xiaowan, startled, looked at Shao Wanru and asked, ¡°Did Number Three Schr¡­ look at you just now?¡±

    She also noticed that the man nced in their direction, thinking he was looking at her. Only when she looked back at him did she find he was looking at someone behind her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Did Number Three Schr look at me? Maybe he had seen me when he lived in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    She didn¡¯t want others to know what had happened between her and Yan Xi.

    They were like fellow sufferers in her previous life, but this feeling was difficult for others toprehend. No one would believe it, even if she said it out loud. On the contrary, it would arouse suspicion.

    Since they had taken a different route from their previous lives, they would no longer involve in each other¡¯s affairs in this life.

    ¡°Maybe he had met Princess Chen in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. I heard Childe Yan used to live there but has moved out recently.¡± Luo Xiaowan smiled, thinking it precisely the same way.

    He had seen Shao Wanru. Today, he happened to see her there, so he especially saluted to greet her. After all, Shao Wanru had be Princess Chen. No matter where Yan Xi saw her, he should salute her.

    ¡°I was wondering why he suddenly saluted. It is for this reason!¡± Zhang Qn also nodded repeatedly and thought it reasonable.

    ¡°Did Childe Yan move out of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise. She really didn¡¯t know about it.

    Luo Xiaowan said in a soft voice, ¡°It happened not long ago. I heard many more things had urred in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was not appropriate for Childe Yan to live there after he became Number Three Schr. His family bought a courtyard for him in the capital city, and now he has lived there.¡±

    But when she finished speaking, she suddenly realized what she had done and blushed scarlet with shyness.

    Zhang Qn leaned close to Luo Xiaowan and said smugly, ¡°You said it was nothing serious. But look at you, you know so much about him. How could you say that?¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at them with a smile. When they came in, she heard what they said and thought Luo Xiaowan must have been considering marriage again.

    It seemed that she was thinking about marrying Yan Xi. It was beyond her expectations, but she felt it made sense.

    Luo Xiaowan¡¯s matter had provoked much discussion among the public, which was said to have been resolved. But because she had been involved in a boisterous farce, the few well-known aristocratic families in the capital wouldn¡¯t ept her. Beyond that, the wife of Duke Yangqu¡¯s son was so fond of this daughter that she wouldn¡¯t marry her into any family outside the capital. Therefore, choosing a husband from the candidates of the Pce Examination was indeed the best way for Luo Xiaowan.

    Yan Xi was the most outstanding person in this Pce Examination. Even though he had been implicated in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion case, he didn¡¯t have anything to do with them now. Yan Xi¡¯s parents were not by his side, so Luo Xiaowan only lived with him once they married. It was the best for Luo Xiaowan, who had been meek and mild.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about¡­ No, nothing¡­¡± Luo Xiaowan¡¯s pink face reddened all over, and she could hardly lift her head to see them out of embarrassment.

    ¡°My mother told me to be as steady and reliable as you. Seeing you have begun discussing the marriage, she asks me to learn from you. It¡¯s only been a while, and you pretend foolishness!¡± Zhang Qn made a fuss andughed. Luo Xiaowan was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t make fun of Sister Xiaowan. You are going to marry soon.¡± Shao Wanru smiled, trying to make peace. She turned around and pulled her to watch the fun downstairs. The bustling scene below had gone forward with the movement of the three schrs, and more people were following them along the way. ¡°When you get married, more people will being to enjoy the excitement. At that time, Sister Xiaowan and I will also book a private room to see your bridal sedan chair pass by.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about my wedding? It¡¯s nothing special. Haven¡¯t you experienced one?¡± Zhang Qn saidnguidly.

    Nevertheless, they changed their topic.

    After seeing the fun, they returned to their seats. Luo Xiaowan ignored her previous embarrassment and asked with concern, ¡°Qn, is there anything wrong? I heard that Prince Yue is handsome. Although he is a little arrogant, he is a nice person.¡±

    ¡°Yes, very good. Even before I marry into his mansion, there is a consort waiting for me!¡± Zhang Qn sighed and looked at Shao Wanru with envy. ¡°Princess Chen, you¡¯re much luckier. You¡¯ve been married for so long, but you¡¯re the only womanpanying Prince Chen. I heard that Prince Chen didn¡¯t intend to marry another woman. Prince Chen even refused to take in a consort when the Emperor granted the marriage.¡±

    Through the Pageant, each prince should choose a legal wife and a consort. Except for the youngest Prince Xin, the other princes should follow the tradition, but only Prince Chen refused to do so. Zhang Qn heard the Empress Dowager and the Emperor had picked up most consorts for him, stating that they wanted to get a few more backers for this sick and weak prince.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t mean Prince Chen would have to depend on them and just want him to live a better life in the future. The so-called backer was Zhang Qn¡¯s idea. How could a might person like Prince Chen rely on the power of his wife¡¯s original family? His trip to the Xu State was unexpected.

    Zhang Qn¡¯s father also said that Prince Chen was getting better and better, and he was no longer as weak as others imagined. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent on a diplomatic mission.

    The Empress Dowager was especially concerned about Prince Chen. If he were frail and couldn¡¯t bear the task, she wouldn¡¯t let him go out, even if he was willing to be just a follower!

    Not long after her wedding, the consort would also marry into the mansion. Whenever Zhang Qn thought of this, she would feel downcast.

    ¡°I heard that Prince Yue is nice, and you will marry him first as a legal wife. Why are you worried about this?¡± As Shao Wanru asked smilingly, her liquid eyes widened slightly. It seemed not an issue Zhang Qn would concern about. The customary rule of the prince getting a legal wife and a consort had existed for a long time. It was strange that she said nothing about it at first, but now she was full of emotions.

    ¡°Well, just marry him and see what will happen!¡± Zhang Qn smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t appear shy as a bride. There were some things that she couldn¡¯t decide, and it was never up to her to make the decision.

    She stood up and said with low spirits, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t even see Number One Schr now. There won¡¯t be much excitement to watch. Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Why do you leave so early? Each time we hung out before, you felt reluctant to return home.¡± Shao Wanru was a little surprised. Zhang Qn behaved strangely today.

    ¡°Before I left, my mother repeatedly told me toe back as soon as I watched the fun. After all, I¡¯m going to get married soon. If Xiaowan hadn¡¯te to invite me, my mother wouldn¡¯t have let me go out.¡± Zhang Qn said with profound resignation, reaching out to touch her forehead. Then she tilted her head to see Shao Wanru. ¡°Among us, only Princess Chen is married. Can you talk about marriage with me? Don¡¯t say those high-sounding words. I want to hear the truth.¡±

    ¡°The truth? What kind of truth?¡± Shao Wanru asked smiling, her long eyshes fluttering.

    ¡°I certainly want to listen to your marriage life in the royal family. How does Prince Chen treat you? How do the Empress and the Empress Dowager get on with you? What is the character of the consorts in the imperial harem?¡± Zhang Qn sighed deeply, and her delicate face wrinkled. ¡°As long as I think about I have to deal with so many rtionships in the future, I feel disheartened and unhappy.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t cheer herself up with a lot of troublesome things in her mind. There was more than one thing but many that she couldn¡¯t reveal to others.

    She paid no notice to it at first, but suddenly she realized she had to take care of these things. Her father was right. When she became Princess Yue in the future, she would have to face lots of things that she couldn¡¯t avoid.

    There was no way out, and she had no choice but to face the challenge! Then she might as well catch up with determination!

    ¡°Her Majesties are very easy to get along with. These imperial consorts have nothing to do with us. Princes have different characters, and mine has a good temper. As for Prince Yue, only you know the answer!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart sank, but she looked calm and answered with a gentle smile.

    Zhang Qn shouldn¡¯t have brought out such questions about the royal family. However, she asked them in a joking way, and Shao Wanru had to answer them.

    However, her reply was worthless, so Shao Wanru had no idea why she bothered asking in the first ce!

 Chapter 1041 - Gu Xishuâ€™s Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 1041 Gu Xishu¡¯s Marriage</h4>

    At this time, Zhang Qn finally came to her senses. Being conscious of her indiscreet remarks, she looked at Shao Wanru with a bit of guilt and said, ¡°So many things to deal with knocked me senseless. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you about this.¡±

    Her words were straightforward, in line with her usual character.

    ¡°Since you asked, I replied. It shouldn¡¯t be a breach of etiquette for us.¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, her eyes serene and elegant.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s not talk about the royal family,¡± Luo Xiaowan lost no time in saying that.

    ¡°Then what to say? The Number Three Schr?¡± asked Zhang Qn yfully with a smile, as always.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Again, Luo Xiaowan blushed up to the roots of her hair.

    ¡°I think this year¡¯s Number One Schr is inferior to the one of thest exam. Do you think so?¡± Shao Wanru saved her from embarrassment and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t see the previous grand event, for I was in the Yuhui Nunnery back then.¡±

    ¡°In the previous examination, my mother forbade me toe out, so I didn¡¯t watch it either!¡± Luo Xiaowan said, ncing at Shao Wanru gratefully. For fear that Zhang Qn wouldn¡¯t let go of the previous topic, she hurriedly continued, ¡°Qn, you¡¯vee to see the ceremonyst year. After that, I heard you talk about it for a long time, especially Third Young Master Wen.¡±

    During thest exam, Luo Xiaowan was trapped in her marriage. With that unsettled dispute, she was in no mood to join in the fun.

    In the imperial examst year, Wen Xichi ranked first and Qi Tianyu won third ce.

    ¡°The top three in thest exam were indeed very remarkable. Besides, the three young schrs haven¡¯t been engaged yet. Of course, the most outstanding one is Third Young Master Wen. We¡¯ve seen him before, but it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t see him that day.¡± Zhang Qn said with a beam of pride.

    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t Third Young Master Wen been engaged yet? As the Number One Schr from a powerful family, he will obtain boundless prospects after Prime Minister Wen retires. But why hasn¡¯t his marriage been arranged yet?¡±

    Luo Xiaowan asked, full of curiosity. Watching the lively scene just now, even she felt a little worried. It could be seen lots of people must have paid particr attention to this. For a few times, Luo Xiaowan had seen Wen Xichi, who was indeed elegant in manner and possessed striking literary talent. However, she could only secretly think about such a promising talent at most, and never did she dare to attach any extravagant hope to him. After all, she knew she was far beneath him in consideration of the high social standing of the Mansion of the Prime Minister and his excellent character.

    ¡°I heard that he is unwilling to do that!¡± Zhang Qn hesitated before saying that.

    ¡°He is over marriageable age, and many men at his age are married. Has he been unwilling to get engaged? But my mother said Madam of Prime Minister Wen has been secretly looking for a wife for him.¡± Luo Xiaowan became increasingly surprised, flushing slightly as she thought of an old matter.

    In fact, Madam of Prime Minister Wen had visited and considered her, but nothing happenedter. It must be because she heard of Luo Xiaowan¡¯s previous engagement.

    ¡°He¡­ might think it¡¯s freer to be a bachelor!¡± Zhang Qn said with a careless smile.

    ¡°How could he not want a wife at this age? Perhaps, he is in love with someone that Madam of Prime Minister Wen can¡¯t ept to be her daughter-inw, so they¡¯re locked in a stalemate.¡± When it came to other people¡¯s business, Luo Xiaowan was very sensitive.

    ¡°No way¡­ it doesn¡¯t look like it!¡± Zhang Qn was uncertain, frowning slightly. Then she turned to face Shao Wanru, who had been silent and smiling, ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    Shao Wanru had been avoiding making anyments on Wen Xichi. Herst life had passed, and they were just not strangers in this life.

    Later, he wasn¡¯t nearly as good as an acquaintance to her. Shao Wanru knew it very well in her heart after Chu Liuchen presented the news that Wen Xichi plotted against her.

    Now that Zhang Qn directly threw the question at her, she had to answer.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s possible!¡± Shao Wanru said vaguely.

    ¡°I heard that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and the Mansion of the Prime Minister have had a good rtionship, and their juniors have been in constant contact with each other. Hasn¡¯t the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion thought of making more connections through marriages?¡± Another reason suddenly came to Zhang Qn, who smiled and blinked at Shao Wanru. ¡°There are two Misses in your mansion.¡±

    In terms of status, the Third Miss and the Fourth Miss didn¡¯tpare with Wen Xichi, who was from the Mansion of the Prime Minister. However, since the two mansions enjoyed a close and good rtionship, it was hard to say what would happen. In the eyes of others, the Third Miss and the Fourth Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were indeed qualified to marry Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve no idea about that¡­ I didn¡¯t grow up in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion when I was a child. When I came back, I was not close to the other sisters in the mansion. So, I don¡¯t know if the two mansions¡¯ juniors are on good terms. But the cousin Miss in their mansion seems to be well in with Big Sister.¡±

    Shao Wanru chuckled to herself.

    ¡°The cousin Miss in their mansion is very strange. I heard she got on well with Second Young Master Wen. They would soon talk about their marriage, but recently I heard something different¡­¡± Luo Xiaowan came to a halt, feeling the remark was inappropriate. After all, what she would share with them was not necessarily true. She just suddenly blurted out when Shao Wanru mentioned this matter.

    Thus, she couldn¡¯t finish what she was saying.

    Zhang Qn was listening with great interest. Suddenly, Luo Xiaowan stopped talking, and she was immediately displeased. ¡°Hey, how can you swallow back the words on the tip of your tongue? Please! Tell us the whole story. We¡¯ll keep it to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know if this is true¡­ I heard another Madam identally mentioned it to my mother¡­¡± Luo Xiaowan was still a little hesitant, thinking it was quite improper for her to spread rumors.

    ¡°I know. Just tell us. You mention it casually while Princess Chen and I listen without care. None of us takes it seriously. Come on!¡± Zhang Qn waved her hand and said.

    Shao Wanru looked at the eager look on Zhang Qn¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Since Zhang Qn appeared very interested in it, Luo Xiaowan would have to say it even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    Seeing them full of curiosity, Luo Xiaowan continued resignedly, ¡°Well, but I don¡¯t know if it was true. The parents of cousin Miss had returned to the capital city to discuss the marriage with the Mansion of the Prime Minister, but they were talking about her marriage with the Third Young Master Wen, which was different from what I had heard before. I guess it should not be true.¡±

    The affair between Gu Xishu and Second Young Master Wen was partly spread out. Although Gu Xishu wasn¡¯t considered a concubine, they must have had a romantic involvement. Back then, the Mansion of the Prime Minister intended to keep Gu Xishu as a concubine. They hushed this matter to find another daughter-inw from a noble family for Second Young Master Wen. After all, when the other families learned Second Young Master Wen had a dubious rtionship with his cousin in the mansion, they wouldn¡¯t ept the marriage with him.

    But in reality, there were still some sorts of rumors about them.

    Everyone had a vague feeling that they would get married.

    ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s father has been promoted?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and understood the critical point, so she considered the news authentic.

    ¡°Yes. He jumped several ranks and made many contributions as an official outside. Next, he would stay in the capital city.¡± Zhang Qn knew about it and answered. After that, she frowned and said disdainfully, ¡°Gu Xishu is really unworthy of Third Young Master Wen. Even if her status bes much higher, so what?¡±

    Like Shao Wanru, Zhang Qn was keenly aware of the vital point.

    Her father¡¯s promotion steadily emboldened Gu Xishu, so she dared to propose marriage to Third Young Master Wen. Young masters of the Mansion of the Prime Minister all looked good, but the most outstanding one was certainly Third Young Master Wen.

    Zhang Qn recalled that her father had praised Wen Xichi for having an infinitely bright future. For this reason, he harshly scolded her Eldest Brother andined that he never amounted to much, ordering his son to learn from Wen Xichi. Both were young sons of Prime Ministers, but how could Wen Xichi be much more outstanding than his son?

    ¡°It was not necessarily true. If that was the case, that Madam must have made a slip of the tongue!¡± Luo Xiaowan panicked and waved her hand hurriedly when she saw Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn analyze it seriously.

    Shao Wanru gave a winsome smile, while Zhang Qn held Luo Xiaowan¡¯s hand tofort her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay. There are only three of us. It doesn¡¯t matter if we just had an idle chat about it. We won¡¯t talk about it once we get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± Luo Xiaowan said helplessly.

    ¡°Princess Chen, I heard Number Three Schr came from the same ce as you. His hometown is also around Jiangzhou.¡± Zhang Qn changed the topic, stared at Shao Wanru, and teased her.

    Jiangzhou. Qi Tianyu was from Jiangzhou. People like Prime Minister Zhang should have dug out more information about Qi Tianyu than that!

    A faint solemn expression crossed her limpid eyes, but soon she smiled to cover the gloominess in her eyes and said ndly, ¡°Hees from Jiangzhou. Not merely does he know me, but he had helped others frame me up.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hide their past from others. Anyone who cared about this matter would know the old grudges between the Qin¡¯s Mansion and the Qi¡¯s mansion.

    After Qin Yuru¡¯s issue was widely known, some of these things were also exposed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad for such an unkind man. My mother told me that even if the bad ones seeded in the exam, they wouldn¡¯t gain a secure future for their bad character.¡±

    Luo Xiaowan hastily said.

    ¡°Princess Chen, I¡¯m really sorry. Somehow, this matter just urred to me. Well, let¡¯s not talk about this unpleasant matter and person. It makes me ufortable to talk about this wicked man,¡± Zhang Qn apologized.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. It was a long time ago. It¡¯s okay to mention the past that has nothing to do with me now!¡± Shao Wanru replied, smiling.

    The three of them chatted andughed for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t stay any longer and was the first to leave.

    Since she was about to go home, Luo Xiaowan had to go back with her. Shao Wanru sent them to the door of the private room and watched them go downstairs before returning to the box.

    Yujie called the waiter over, asking him to prepare hot water and make tea again. Then she poured a cup of tea for Shao Wanru and said, ¡°My Lady, why do I feel Miss Zhang behaved strangely today?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shao Wanru lifted her eyebrows, took the teacup, and said slowly after taking a sip.

    ¡°Yes, it was weird. Miss Zhang seems to be a little different from what she used to be,¡± Yujie said in low spirits. She couldn¡¯t tell what was different at the moment and only sensed something different from the past.

    ¡°Maybe she mentioned Third Young Master Wen and Qi Tianyu!¡± Shao Wanru rolled her eyes slightly and got the answer.

    ¡°Right! She mentioned the two persons, which made me feel unusual as if she did it intentionally.¡± Yujie¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded repeatedly. ¡°When you were talking, I felt these two points particrly queer. In the past, Miss Zhang wouldn¡¯t say things like that!¡±

    ¡°Maybe she was in a bad mood today after being locked up!¡± Shao Wanruughed in spite of herself.

    ¡°Excuse me, is it Princess Chen inside?¡± Someone suddenly knocked on the door. These people inside immediately quieted down and stared at the door in astonishment.

 Chapter 1042 - The Mistress Secretly Kept

    <h4>Chapter 1042 The Mistress Secretly Kept Outside for Long Made Her First Appearance</h4>

    After receiving Shao Wanru¡¯s hint, Qu Le walked to open the door and saw a clean-cut servant standing outside, but she didn¡¯t recognize him for a moment. After looking him up and down, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Oh, great! Her Highness is here. What a coincidence! Marquis Xing said he had seen youing and wanted to invite you over. He is in thest box.¡± The servant smiled and pointed to the innermost box.

    ¡°Is Marquis Xing there?¡± Qu Le surveyed him and said with suspicion, ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen me because I¡¯ve been handling part of the marquis¡¯s affairs outside and seldom go back to the mansion,¡± the young servant exined with a smile, seemingly not bothered by her doubt.

    In other words, this young man before her was more than a servant. He could be regarded as the supervisor of the outer court. It was rare for such a young man to be the supervisor of the outer court. At least Qu Le had never heard of any. Hearing his words, she looked at him narrowly again and said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Afterward, she turned around and closed the door, leaving the young male servant outside.

    ¡°Miss, why would the marquis be here?¡± Yujie, who was inside, had already heard the conversation outside and asked in surprise.

    It had always been the women¡¯s favorite thing to watch the top three schrs of the imperial examination. Shao Jing had no daughter keeping him apany now, so he couldn¡¯t be here with his daughter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. When she saw the figure before, she knew it was Shao Jing, who was blessed with a big and bulky figure. She could recognize him from a distance.

    However, Shao Jing specially sent someone to invite her, which made her quite confused. But since she was here, she had to go and see him.

    The door was opened again, and the servant outside was still waiting with a smile. When he saw Shao Wanruing out, he hurried forward to salute her respectfully to the utmost.

    Indeed, she didn¡¯t know this servant.

    She slightly raised her eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The servant led the way, heading for the innermost private room. When they arrived at the door, he faced the door and reported, ¡°Your Grace, Princess Chen is here!¡±

    ¡°Invite her in!¡± After a slight cough, Shao Jing¡¯s voice came from inside.

    The young male servant gently pushed the door open and stepped aside, his hands reaching out to guide Shao Wanru inside. ¡°Your Highness, please!¡±

    When Shao Wanru entered the private room, she saw Shao Jing and a woman in her thirties sitting next to him. This charming and a little shrew woman looked very intimate with Shao Jing.

    At the sight of Shao Wanru, she hurriedly stood up and retreated aside, behaving somewhat amorously. Although she stood behind Shao Jing with a bright smile, her appearance came as a surprise.

    ¡°Greetings, Second Uncle!¡± Shao Wanru took two steps forward and said. With her current status, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t need to salute Shao Jing.

    Shao Jing rose to his feet and said with a big smile, ¡°As I said, the person I saw was you! I asked my servant to inquire about it, and it turned out to be you, Princess Chen. You live alone in the mansion, so you ought to get out of the house more if you feel bored.¡±

    After saying that, Shao Jing waved to the woman beside him and said, ¡°E¡¯niang,e here to greet Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± E¡¯niang came over gracefully and paid the highest respect by making a deep bow to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°As you were!¡± Shao Wanru took her seat, looked the woman up and down, and asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Second Uncle, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been living in misery. When I met His Grace, he saved me from my miserable life. I will serve His Grace wholeheartedly for the rest of my life!¡± E¡¯niang cooed.

    The faces of Qu Le and Yujie darkened. They understood this woman was Marquis Xing¡¯s mistress. Well, he could keep his mistress as he pleased. It had nothing to do with Princess Chen. But what exactly did he mean by introducing her to Princess Chen? Did he want Princess Chen to act as a witness to their rtionship before others?

    ¡°The Young Madams from Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion and Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion were watching the fun with me just now. Why didn¡¯t youe over to look for me earlier? Then we could watch the fun together. But it doesn¡¯t matter. They wille back after buying some flowers.¡±

    Shao Wanru withdrew her gaze and no longer paid attention to E¡¯niang. With a wave of her hand, she motioned for her to step back as if she was no longer interested in her.

    E¡¯niang was stunned for a moment, for she didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to ignore her because Princess Chen was very curious about her when entering the room.

    ¡°Oh, there are two Misses from the other two mansions. I¡¯m an elder but still a male outsider. It is inconvenient for me to meet them at this time.¡± Shao Jing hesitated before replying.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to see the two Young Madams. After going upstairs, he looked back and saw Shao Wanru enter the private room, so he asked someone to keep an eye on that booth. Later, after he was sure the two Missesing over had left, he asked the servant to invite Shao Wanru over.

    E¡¯niang was indeed his mistress, and he nned to use Shao Wanru to publicize her first.

    But if there were outsiders around, it would be inconvenient.

    ¡°Then, shall I¡­ go back first?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, please, Your Highness. I¡¯d like you to formally meet with E¡¯niang if there is a chance the next time!¡± Shao Jing said with profound resignation. He had to waste this good opportunity, since E¡¯niang couldn¡¯t meet outsiders at this time.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Shao Wanru stood up and said with a smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, please!¡± Shao Jing had to say.

    Shao Wanru nodded at him. Without looking at E¡¯niang standing aside in embarrassment, she turned around, walked out, and returned to the door of her private room.

    After entering the private room, Yujie and Qu Le came to their senses.

    ¡°What did he mean? What did he want to do? He led his mistress to our master. Did he want our master to confirm her status?¡± Yujieined angrily.

    Qu Le was also upset and said, ¡°How could His Grace do such a thing? Even if he meant to announce their rtionship, he should let Old Madam of his mansion do this. How could he ask our master to do that? It may impair her honor. He has gone too far.¡±

    The mistress didn¡¯t look like a decentdy at all. As a mistress, she behaved as if she were a Madam from a noble family. She wished to show up before others with Princess Chen¡¯s support! How could she have such a high opinion of herself?

    Shao Wanru, however, remained meticulous and thoughtful in handling this matter. After pondering over the entire process, she figured out that this woman was Shao Jing¡¯s mistress, and Madam Jiang had been looking for her for a long time but never found her. Since Shao Jing was very careful and seldom called on his mistress, Madam Jiang could not find any traces. Unexpectedly, Shao Jing would lead this woman to her. It seemed that Shao Jing had another n.

    In the previous life, Shao Yanru flew into a rage because of this woman. To her surprise, such a woman came out again in this life. Not only did she appear, but she seemed eager to marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Jing insisted on letting her marry into his mansion when Madam Jiang was out of luck. Did Shao Jing like this woman so much that he must marry her now?

    At present, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in a bad situation. Old Madam had moved to the Yuhui Nunnery to recuperate while Madam Jiang was locked up. Besides, Zhao Xiran had a miscarriage. Since Third Madam had been sick all the time, she let Zhao Xiran take care of the family affairs instead. After all,pared with the third branch, it would be more appropriate for the second branch to be in charge.

    With Zhao Xiran around, Third Madam found it inconvenient for her to intervene. Moreover, she preferred staying quiet for self-protection and not involving herself in the affairs of the whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    If Shao Jing brought this mistress in at this time, she could probably get involved in household affairs.

    In the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, there were several concubines, most of whom were not favored. When this one joined them, she was likely to take over the affairs of the mansion with Shao Jing¡¯s support.

    At this critical moment, Shao Jing couldn¡¯t wait to implement such an idea. He must love this mistress called E¡¯niang deeply. Was that so?

    This matter had nothing to do with Shao Wanru, but Shao Jing was thinking of taking advantage of her. If she hadn¡¯t left early, E¡¯niang would have begged her to agree to this matter.

    With Shao Jing sitting aside and watching, she couldn¡¯t take an upromising attitude towards E¡¯niang as his niece. Even if she couldn¡¯t officially ept E¡¯niang, she would have to agree to some small requests. Given Shao Jing¡¯s character, he would use these small matters to benefit himself, which might implicate her.

    He could advertise that Princess Chen knew about his affair long ago, and E¡¯niang had even paid a courtesy call on her. Then, people would think she had epted this mistress. If Shao Jing asked E¡¯niang to see her off or do something with her, the rumors about them would sound more authentic to others.

    ¡°Does he n to step on me to aggrandize E¡¯niang?¡±

    In silence, the smile on her lips turned cold. In this life, Shao Wanru would not allow anyone to trample over her for their interests. As for this mistress, she had casually asked about her but never looked into her business seriously. It seemed that she had to inquire thoroughly into the matter.

    Madam Jiang had been investigating it for so long but found nothing, so it was not easy to dig out any information. But now, Shao Jing¡¯s intention appeared quite strange, and it might be much easier to conduct this survey.

    Shao Wanru left there veryte. Only after Shao Jing took his leave did she walk out. Even so, she was not in a hurry to go back. With her two maids, she loafed about the street.

    The top three schrs had passed, but a lot of people remained there, talking about them along the way. The Number Three Schr attracted the most attention. After all, Yan Xi was the youngest bachelor among the three, and the other two were much less popr than the top three winners in thest exam.

    Many people imed that the top three in thest exam made the best group they had ever seen. Whether the Number One Schr, the Number Two Schr, or the Number Three Schr, they were all very eye-catching, creating a scene bustling with noise and excitement. By contrast, there was only the Number Three Schr to keep up the festive atmosphere this year.

    A lot of onlookers wereparing the top three in the two exams, and Wen Xichi was still the most talked-about person. As the Number One Schr in thest exam, he overshadowed the others.

    Along the way, they listened to the discussions of passers-by, feeling at ease.

    Qing¡¯er suddenly popped up by the roadside. When she saw them, she breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed through a crowd from behind, bowing to Shao Wanru. ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Qu Le asked in surprise, for they didn¡¯te out with Qing¡¯er today.

    ¡°I asked the coachman just now and found you. Master, there is news from the prison!¡± Qing¡¯er took another step forward and approached Shao Wanru to whisper in her ear.

    Shao Wanru paused for a moment. Her eyes lit up when she saw the unusual look in Qing¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Then she lowered her voice and asked tentatively, ¡°Qin Yuru?¡±

 Chapter 1043 - The Two Had to Combine Against

    <h4>Chapter 1043 The Two Had to Combine Against a Common Enemy</h4>

    ¡°Yes, master, there is news from the other side that Qin Yuru wants to see you and has something to tell you!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded and said.

    Shao Wanru seldom checked Qin Yuru. A secret in Jiangzhou was rted to the Qin¡¯s Mansion and the Qi¡¯s Mansion. She couldn¡¯t get it from others but Qin Yuru.

    Shao Wanru was clear about Qin Yuru¡¯s taking advantage of the situation. By relying on the power of the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, she had negotiated with Qi Tianyu.

    Qi Tianyu was ambitious. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered losses to ept Qin Yuru. His purpose was the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion in the capital city. Now, seeing that he could build ties with the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion through Qin Yuru, how could he let the perfect chance slip?

    When in Jiangzhou, Qi Tianyu was a well-known young talent who was good at studying. In addition, he was the eldest son of the magistrate of Jiangzhou, so everything fell in with his wishes back then, and he had never taken a beating. Only the Qin sisters got him in an unfavorable situation. But even so, when people in Jiangzhou talked about Qi Tianyu, they would give him a thumbs-up.

    Though Qi Tianyu was a famous gifted schr in Jiangzhou, he was much less popr than other outstanding men in the capital city. He was indeed the Number Three Schr, but he had been stranded in his official career. The support he could get from Jiangzhou was so little that it was nearly negligible.

    If Qi Tianyu wanted more tremendous achievements, he could only depend on his own efforts.

    Qi Tianyu should want to make peace with the Qin¡¯s Mansion. If Qin Huaiyong was willing to back him up, it would be good for Qi Tianyu. Unfortunately, she was not Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological daughter, so his hope of allying with the Qin¡¯s Mansion by marriage was dashed.

    It was impossible that no one was interested in his marriage. Perhaps, he just didn¡¯t even bother to considerdies from ordinary families.

    Yan Xi was the Number Three Schr, and Luo Xiaowan of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion happened to have canceled her marriage, so he immediately went to propose the marriage. Both Yan Xi and Qi Tianyu came to the capital alone, so Qi Tianyu must have encountered the same thing as Yan Xi. But since he married no one for a long time, he must want to marry anotherdy from a noble family.

    It was a pity that Qin Yuru had stained his reputation. Since he became a standing joke for some people, no influential family wanted to let their daughters marry him even if he was the Number Three Schr.

    Now there came a great chance for Qi Tianyu if he could y up to the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    For this benefit, he could ignore that Qin Yuru had betrayed him and even her previous marriage. As long as Qin Yuru could get out of prison and join the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion as a daughter, he could even consider marriage with Qin Yuru again.

    In fact, this was the best time for Qin Yuru to inquire about things. In her current situation, Qi Tianyu would not stay very vignt against her.

    Moreover, he would even curry favor with Qin Yuru. Once Qin Yuru was let out of prison, she would owe him a big debt of gratitude. However, if she couldn¡¯t get out, he would waste some of his kindness at most. Qi Tianyu could make big profits with a small investment, so why not go ahead with it?

    It was almost time to receive some news from Qin Yuru.

    She saw Qin Yuru again in prison, but Qin Yuru was vastly different from what she used to be. Though dressed simply, she looked clean and tidy. Someone must be taking care of her at all times.

    She was putting on weight as if she had been living morefortably in prison than in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion.

    When she saw Shao Wanruing over, she didn¡¯t look at her with intense hatred. After just looking her up and down carefully a few times, she cracked a smile.

    ¡°Second Sister, you came fast. Can you go in and out of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion freely?¡± She greeted Shao Wanru and said with a smile, addressing her like old times.

    Hearing this, they fell into a trance, thinking of their past that seemed to have happened a lifetime ago. Shao Wanru had never seen such an even-tempered Qin Yuru, who appeared generous and open-minded. It was as if her previous malicious and insidious self had broken into pieces in her heart.

    Shao Wanru looked down, and her eyes fell on the thick chains around Qin Yuru¡¯s wrists. With each step, there would be creepy sounds of something heavy being dragged.

    ¡°Please take a seat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Sister!¡± Qin Yuru sat on a stool aside and pulled the chain in her hand before raising her head to say, ¡°After I die, please bury me beside my mother. Only she is sincere to me in this life, although she had always been vicious and cheap in the eyes of others.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Qin Yuru and saw the relief in her eyes. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion respond?¡±

    ¡°The mansion has granddaughters. How could they care about an illegitimate daughter like me who appeared abruptly?¡± Qin Yuru raised the corners of her mouth with sarcasm and continued, ¡°Mother didn¡¯t mention it all these years. She must have known the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t take me in nor recognize me as a descendant. It is much better for me to be the legitimate eldest daughter of the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion than an illegitimate daughter!¡±

    Qin Yuru had been locked up in prison for such a long time. In the beginning, she was busy plotting and was filled with boiling anger. Then she felt aimless and helpless before being caught in a whirlpool of hate. Later on, she dug up the past, little by little. Everything that had happened seemed to be a dream, a crazy one. In it, she was out of her mind. For an illusion that she could enjoy no end of wealth and honor, she sacrificed everything she had.

    But in the end, she got nothing and even lost Madam Di.

    ¡°My life is a tragedy. My mother lost her virginity and gave birth to me, but she was always afraid that others would know it, so she tried every means to marry me back into Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. For one thing, Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion was inferior to the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion at that time. For another, she feared the matter of her losing her virginity at a young age woulde to light. It would be better for me to marry back and shut up everyone. Unfortunately, my mother forgot the wild ambition of my uncle and others.¡±

    Qin Yuru said slowly without jor and sorrow as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s business. After spending a long time in prison, how could she not understand the past after taking her time recalling every bygone event?

    In the past, she was blinded by the glitter and the mor of the luxurious life, so she didn¡¯t know about herself, nor did she want to see her true self.

    ¡°The Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion broke up, and I can¡¯t go back to the General¡¯s Mansion. As for the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion, it has nothing to do with me. Royal blood? I¡¯m an illegitimate descendant, which will only tarnish the royal bloodline,¡± Qin Yuru said. The clearer she saw the reality, the more ridiculous she felt she was.

    For others, she was as malicious and selfish as her mother. They were right because she could sacrifice everyone else only to benefit herself.

    Now that she ended up with nothing, she finally realized what she had possessed was the most precious to her.

    ¡°Father didn¡¯te to see me even once. I know, I brought dishonor upon him¡­¡± The rims of Qin Yuru¡¯s eyes were red, and she couldn¡¯t finish what she was saying. Silently, she wiped the corners of her eyes with her rough sleeves.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t interrupt her and just listened to her quietly, waiting for her to recall the past. Her liquid eyes remained serene and tranquil.

    As far back as her rebirth, she had already recalled her previous life. Now it was Qin Yuru¡¯s turn to recollect the path she had taken in this life, including her mistakes and her regrets.

    ¡°Second Sister, I don¡¯t want anything else, but please bury me beside mother.¡± Raising her head, Qin Yuru wiped her tears and begged.

    After Madam Di¡¯s death, the shameful story about her was exposed, which damaged her reputation. The Qin family expelled her, and Old Madam of the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion casually buried her in an open ce.

    Qin Yuru was in a simr situation as Madam Di. No family would ept her. Taking her long sleep with Madam Di could be regarded as the best ending for her.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and spoke unhurriedly.

    ¡°Magistrate Jiang and General Qin reached a mutually beneficial agreement at the very beginning. It was about the time that you arrive at my family.¡± Qin Yuru stopped recalling and went straight to the point with gratitude in her eyes.

    ¡°When I got to the Qin¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart thumped heavily. Her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes looked deep and solemn.

    ¡°Yes, not in Jiangzhou at that time, but Magistrate Jiang and General Qin were there. They had a good rtionship and were like old friends at first sight. Originally, they were not officials in the same ce.¡± Qin Yuru nodded, telling her the information she got from the servant.

    It was also her achievement in the past few days.

    The servant was clever and careful, but what she asked was all about the past events in Jiangzhou. From time to time, when she mentioned some other things, the servant would answer in passing. After that, Qin Yuru would go back to their previous topic without him noticing anything wrong.

    Fortunately, Qi Tianyu ordered the servant to apany her to chat about the past. Even if Qin Yuru made a slip of the tongue, it did not rm the servant.

    ¡°Because of one thing, something that both of them didn¡¯t want others to know, they made the mutually beneficial agreement. They said they felt like old friends from the start, but it was just a story to hide the truth from outsiders.¡± Qin Yuru said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get any more information from the servant. It seemed that General Qin and Magistrate Jiang joined hands because of the arrival of one person.¡±

    ¡°With this cooperation, the two families felt like sharing honor through marriage, but my mother thought differently. After that, many things happened. But even so, after they came to the capital, Qi Tianyu and his sister were still entrusted to General Qin. If it weren¡¯t for the close rtionship between the two families, such a thing would never happen at that time.¡±

    Qin Yuru added with certainty.

    The servant was Qi Tianyu¡¯s trusted subordinate, who came from Jiangzhou with him. Qi Tianyu had several other servants, but this servant was the most favored one. He handled some affairs rted to Jiangzhou, including the letters and gifts between Qi Tianyu and Magistrate Jiang and some other private matters.

    However, this tight-mouthed servant never talked about these things. He would only put in and say a few words when Qin Yuru raked over the past in Jiangzhou. At other times, only Qin Yuru was talking.

    ¡°I heard this person went there asionally and seemed unwilling to let others know. Moreover, since they didn¡¯t dare to offend this high-status person with great power, they had no choice but to agree to resist him together. They must have discovered some of this person¡¯s secrets, so they allied out of fear.¡±

    ¡°Does this person have anything to do with me?¡± Shao Wanru asked, staring at Qin Yuru.

    ¡°Yes, sure. He is your Second Uncle, Marquis Xing!¡± Qin Yuru looked at Shao Wanru and inclined her head very slightly.

    Shao Wanru closed her eyes and opened them slowly. A trace of blood crawled over her deep eyes. ¡°Indeed. Sure enough¡­¡±

 Chapter 1044 - There Might be an Illegitimate Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1044 There Might be an Illegitimate Daughter</h4>

    After talking with Qin Yuru and returning to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru sent everyone out of her room and sat quietly alone, sorting out all the news she had heard.

    Shao Jing went to the border where the army was suppressing a rebellion. Back then, her parents concealed their identity and joined the army with her, who was still a little child. When the forces were redeployed, they happened to go to Qin Huaiyong¡¯s ce. Then, they moved into the Qin¡¯s Mansion and knew Old Madam Qin.

    Their war had been going badly, so her father wanted to send her pregnant mother and her away. However, they were separated by the rebels. Her father found her, but her mother was missing.

    After that, her father died for Qin Huaiyong. Before he passed away, he entrusted Qin Huaiyong with her, who would soon be an orphan. Since then, she had been Qin Huaiyong¡¯s second daughter. After putting down the rebellion, Qin Huaiyong was sent to Jiangzhou, not far from their previous battlefield, and became Jiangzhou¡¯s Ningyuan Army General.

    Meanwhile, hisrade Qi, who suppressed the rebellion with him, became Magistrate Qi. One was in charge of the civil affairs, and the other military. The two were in charge of Jiangzhou, guarding there.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what happened to her mother after they lost touch with each other. All her servant girls were dead, and she was in a confused state of mind, probably because she had been scared. The people sent by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion found her and took her back. After giving birth to her younger brother Shao Yuanhao in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she also died.

    Grandmother said her mother was no longer breathing when she saw her. At first nce, her grandmother fainted. When her grandmother woke up, her mother¡¯s coffin had been tightly sealed.

    Shao Jing happened to be there at that time and was very afraid that others would know that he had sneaked over. Though he got along well with Yan Xi¡¯s father after they met, he didn¡¯t want Yan Xi to live in the capital city, so he instigated Wang Shengxue to plot against Yan Xi. It represented Shao Jing must have done something bad with a guilty conscience.

    After so many years, he still felt guilty. It could be seen how horrific the crime hemitted was.

    Even after so many years, Shao Jing was so terribly frightened that he plotted against Yan Xi as a matter of urgency. Then what kind of thing could drive him to do that? After turning this matter over in her mind again and again, Shao Wanru thought the most likely answer was that Shao Jing caused her father¡¯s death.

    Shao Jing was afraid that others would know about it and did all of this to get rid of all the traces of this crime. Only by preventing people of the Yan family froming to the capital could he keep this secret well hidden.

    For the same reason, Shao Jing was on guard against Yan Xi, Qin Huaiyong, and Qi Ping who was Magistrate Qi. Not just Yan Xi but Qin Huaiyong and Qi Ping had seen Shao Jing back then.

    They might not have cared about seeing Shao Jing there, but after Shao Wanru¡¯s father died, they should have vaguely noticed something wrong. But their official positions were far inferior to Shao Jing¡¯s, so they had to stick together and maintain a close rtionship.

    Many problems that troubled her before were now solved. With Qin Huaiyong¡¯s character, he should protect her well because her father died to save his life, but he had turned a blind eye to her trouble. The main reason behind his abnormal behaviors should be that, in Qin Huaiyong¡¯s view, her father was the target, and he just happened to be there.

    Even worse, Qin Huaiyong might feel that her father represented a danger to him.

    With this idea in mind, adopting Shao Wanru became a show. Other soldiers had witnessed her father¡¯s death, so Qin Huaiyong had to take care of her. But how could he sincerely ept Shao Wanru as his daughter? The adopting show shouldn¡¯t be his true intention.

    Qin Yuru ground her under foot: she wanted to make Shao Wanru the scapegoat and tarnish her reputation instead. As their father, Qin Huaiyong only looked on indifferently. If it weren¡¯t for her grandma¡¯s continuous help, she would end up in a miserable situation. Even then, Qin Huaiyong watched without taking any action.

    After all, Qin Yuru was his biological daughter.

    For the sake of her biological daughter, he could bear to sacrifice Shao Wanru, though he had raised her as his daughter for so many years.

    Shao Wanru bit her cherry lips lightly, feeling hurt, but her heart ached even more. In her two lives, she genuinely regarded Qin Huaiyong as her father. Even though Madam Di and her daughter were vicious, Qin Huaiyong was good to her.

    She thought he was kind to her only because he had never taken the initiative to scheme against her. However, his passive attitude helped others push her off the cliff.

    Shao Wanru could imagine what had happened back then. Shao Jing was the murderer who pretended to be one of the rebels. Her father, Qin Huaiyong, and even Qi Ping were at the scene. Before her father died, he stood up to protect Qin Huaiyong, which must have touched Qin Huaiyong deeply. But after discussing the matter with Qi Ping, they found out that these people were from Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the capital city.

    Another possibility was that they captured one enemy alive and learned that Shao Jing was behind the murder case. So, they put the me on her father, thinking it was him that put their lives in danger.

    Shao Jing knew what they had discovered, so Qin Huaiyong and Qi Ping united to build a closer rtionship when they noticed the danger. Over the years, intimacy grew between the two families since they coincidentally lived in the same ce. Children of the two families grew up together, and the two families had a tacit mutual understanding of the rtionship between Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru.

    However, Madam Di, who didn¡¯t know the ins and outs, had been trying hard to marry her daughter back to cover up her scandal. If it weren¡¯t for her, the rtionship between the two families would have been stronger.

    Even if the two families failed to unite by marriage, Qi Ping was willing to leave his son and daughter to Qin Huaiyong when they arrived in the capital city. Later, when Qi Tianyu intended to marry Shao Wanru, Qin Huaiyong happily agreed, regardless of the worsening rtionship between the two families.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know when drops of her tears had fallen, rolling down her delicate cheeks. No matter how hard she bit her lips, she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling down.

    Among all these things, her parents were the most innocent, but even so, no one would pity them.

    Her father died, her mother went crazy, and her younger brother was still a child. No one mentioned her family background. She was just an orphan in troubled times with her family broken up. All of this was caused by Shao Jing, who was gasping for the title of nobility.

    He targeted his biological elder brother only to be the Heir of Duke Xing.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Yujie¡¯s concerned voice came from outside the door. The few servant girls didn¡¯t dare toe in without Shao Wanru¡¯s instructions and could only stand at the door, looking very worried.

    Shao Wanru wiped the sad tear stains on her face with a handkerchief, trying to calm down. Then she said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    The four maids entered with the greatest of care. At the sight of Shao Wanru¡¯s face, they knew she had cried just now. For a moment, they looked at each other and began to panic.

    Shao Wanru had always been their mainstay.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on Qing¡¯er, who was thest toe in. She had sent Qing¡¯er to inquire about Shao Jing¡¯s mistress.

    ¡°What do you find out?¡±

    ¡°My Lady, I learned that ce is an external residence that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion purchasedtely. They moved there from somewhere else. Marquis Xing should have been with this mistress long ago. Besides, they have a daughter.¡± Qing¡¯er observed Shao Wanru¡¯s expression and reported.

    Shao Wanru hadpletely sobered up and looked up slightly, her watery eyes deep and prating. ¡°Is it easy to inquire about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I found it out merely by asking a few people. None of them had seen her face but only a figure viewed from behind. She seldom showed up in public. A few people spotting Marquis Xing knew his mistress lived there.¡±

    Qing¡¯er thought for a moment and said, ¡°My Lady, I think it was strange. I got the information easily, but I heard the Madam of Marquis Xing failed even after putting in a great deal of effort. Besides, this mistress has just moved there. There seems to be something wrong!¡±

    She had always been highly sensitive to unusual things.

    ¡°He did it intentionally. Madam Jiang hadn¡¯t found the ce where he hid his mistress before, but now it was very easy to locate the mistress¡¯s house. More than that, Marquis Xing wanted others to know that his mistress is living here with their daughter. He did all of this on purpose.¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered.

    Through conspiratorial means, Shao Jing became the Heir of Duke Xing and took the title of Duke Xing. Now he had be Marquis Xing and might not even keep his noble title. Did he resort to unusual tactics?

    ¡°Does Marquis Xing want to marry E¡¯niang into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and let her help him deal with the internal affairs of his mansion?¡± Yujie said. She saw E¡¯niang in the private room just now. ¡°That woman is very shrewd and seems capable, but shees from that shameful ce. How can she show up in public? There is no way she can take over the power of managing the mansion from the Eldest Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, over so many years, Marquis Xing had never nned to let her show up and was constantly on guard against her, so why would he disgrace himself and allow this woman to marry into his mansion at this time? If he cared about her, he would have done it long ago and wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until now. Am I right?¡± Qu Le asked another question.

    ¡°I also feel something is wrong here. His Grace doesn¡¯t seem to be a person who would do such a thing for a woman,¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    The servant girls uttered many more opinions and finally analyzed this matterprehensively. Anyway, Shao Jing would never do such a thing. It would be a hard but thankless job and might ruin his reputation.

    ¡°He chose to make their rtionship known to the public at this time. How much does he care about this woman?

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to be true!¡±

    Shao Wanru had been listening calmly when her several servant girls talked about the matter. The sadness on her face had faded away, leaving only coldness. She pursed her lips tight.

    After they finished discussing, she slowly concluded. ¡°It¡¯s not for that woman!¡±

    This was absolutely impossible for that woman called E¡¯niang, then for whom exactly? She would watch whatever would happen next, swearing that she would get her revenge.

    She would never let Shao Jing go.

    Shao Jing¡¯s branch rapidly climbed up the socialdder at the cost of her family, her parents¡¯ lives included. Debts of blood must be paid in blood. This time, she would make them pay the price.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, let our people keep an eye on that house and the woman.¡± Shao Wanru paused and went on speaking, ¡°You¡¯d better find out the information about the illegitimate daughter.¡±

    She intuited that Shao Jing¡¯s strange behavior at the moment might have something to do with the mysterious illegitimate daughter. Although it was inconvenient for a youngdy to show up in front of others, she never left the house. When they moved there, the others only saw her back and then learned she was their daughter through some efforts. The whole matter appeared excessively unreasonable!

    An uncultured woman like E¡¯niang couldn¡¯t bring up such a well-behaved daughter who faithfully struck to disciplines set for unmarried women!

 Chapter 1045 - Chu Liuyueâ€™s Wishful Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 1045 Chu Liuyue¡¯s Wishful Thinking</h4>

    ¡°Yes, My Lady, I know,¡± Qing¡¯er replied. That was all she could do for now. Prince Chen put her in charge of some people to protect Princess Chen. If she sent them all out to inquire about the news, they might not get what she wanted, and there would be fewer people around to ensure Princess Chen¡¯s safety.

    Recently, the capital was amidst turbulence. Qing¡¯er had been responsible for Princess Chen¡¯s safety, so she didn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    Qing¡¯er felt a little uneasy, but she didn¡¯t know the news that the Xu State¡¯s princess would marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang had spread out¡­

    ¡°Will Princess Yutao of the Xu State marry Chu Liuchen?¡± Chu Liuyue dropped the note in his hand, waved it, and handed it to Mr. Liu, his assistant. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Mr. Liu took it and looked at it carefully. Then he burst outughing and said, ¡°Your Highness, herees an ideal opportunity!¡±

    !!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°Your Highness, look, Princess Yutao is going to marry Prince Chen, but he has already married a legal wife. However, Princess Yutao¡¯s marriage is supposed to make peace between the two countries, so she can¡¯t be a consort. There must be contradictions between the two women. Won¡¯t it be the best time for us to stir up trouble between them?¡± Mr. Liu said with a bright smile.

    There were too many meanings in his words. Chu Liuyue thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°Will my father let my third brother marry another legal wife?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Unlikemon people, princes can¡¯t marry a secondary legal wife for it will cause confusion in the strictly-graded royal family.¡± Mr. Liu shook his head and said, ¡°But Prince Chen¡¯s situation is different. We can sound out His Majesty¡¯s intention with this!¡±

    ¡°Sir, please enlighten me!¡± Chu Liuyue bowed and said.

    Mr. Liu hurriedly stood up to show his respect for Chu Liuyue and his gratitude for the recognition. Then he sat down with Chu Liuyue and said, ¡°If His Majesty agrees to the marriage between Prince Chen and Princess Yutao, you can rest assured in all respects and even start using Prince Chen.¡±

    He didn¡¯t put it very clearly, but Chu Liuyue understood what he meant. After carefully thinking about it, he pounded the table and eximed with admiration, ¡°Great! Princess Yutao from the Xu State intends to marry my third brother. I¡¯m going to report this to my father and let him decide!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. You shouldn¡¯t do this.¡± Mr. Liu denied this idea.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Liuyue was confused. Since they needed to find out his father¡¯s intention, why couldn¡¯t he inform his father about it?

    ¡°Your Highness, do you know if His Majesty has received this news?¡± Mr. Liu asked with a smile.

    Chu Liuyue shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The people I¡¯ve ced around my father are not capable enough, so I have no specific information.¡±

    He had bribed several people and arranged a few. However, these people only worked outside and couldn¡¯t get close to the Emperor at all. So, Chu Liuyue had only a scanty knowledge of the affairs of the Emperor. Most of the time, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Your Highness, since you¡¯re not sure if His Majesty has gotten the news, I believe you haven¡¯t heard any other officials talk about it, right?¡± Mr. Liu asked again.

    Chu Liuhyue thought for a moment and shook his head. When he went to court today, nothing unusual happened. The matter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion ended, and their mansion had no objection. In addition, Marquis Xing¡¯s son provoked Infanta Yuan¡¯an because he identally crashed her. Both of them were injured. He heard the leg of Marquis Xing¡¯s son was seriously injured. It was unknown whether he could walk in the future.

    If Marquis Xing¡¯s son was disabled, being the heir of a duke was useless for him.

    How could the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion choose a crippled heir of a duke over a healthy descendant?

    Moreover, these words would disgrace the Ruiping Great Elder Princess and might even enrage the Empress and Prince Zhou.

    There was much to consider. The day before yesterday, the position of the heir of a duke in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion fell on Shao Yuanhao, who was raised in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Many people had expressed their dissatisfaction with the arrangement. However, the next day, no demur was heard. Those who protested fiercely stopped moring for various reasons.

    The dispute about the position of the heir of a duke was settled without acrimony. Peace was restored in the imperial court.

    ¡°Since no one mentioned it, it means that none of them knew about it. How did you learn about it?¡± Mr. Liu said meaningfully.

    Chu Liuyue went to tell the Emperor, proving he knew about this matter. If the Emperor had no idea about it, then there was a big problem: how could he receive the news before the Emperor? If the Emperor got the message but didn¡¯t tell others about it, it would be even more improper for Chu Liuyue to bring up this. The Emperor might be displeased and think Chu Liuyue overstepped his authority.

    In any case, Chu Liuyue could only pretend he was as much in the dark as everyone else.

    ¡°Yes¡­ It was my negligence. I forgot about this.¡± Chu Liuyue finally came to see the truth and repeatedly nodded in agreement. He was wrong, indeed.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Chu Liuyue turned his head and asked. He was eager to publicize this matter. In any case, it couldn¡¯t be a good thing for Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can pretend you don¡¯t know it for now. If anyone mentions it in court, you can share with them a few things we¡¯ve discussed, emphasizing that it is not easy to establish diplomatic rtions between the two countries. Though the Xu State is a savage small country, it is not very obedient to the Kingdom of Dongcang. Moreover, some evil magics from the Xu State are said to be horrifyingly creepy. Therefore, it was best to maintain a good rtionship with this small state by the border. The soured rtions between the two countries would push the border into chaos. The Xu State is small, but it is difficult to suppress it because of its special terrain and some ck magics. We should stay on good terms with them,¡± Mr. Liu exined.

    Chu Liuyue nodded vigorously.

    This perfectly justifiable reason could force Chu Liuchen to step out and make a choice.

    If Chu Liuchen yielded to pressure from outside, he had to divorce the current Princess Chen or make her his consort. After all, she had to give up her position to Princess Yutao. Even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t oppose this because national affairs were much more important than personal emotions. As a princess, she should understand and ept it.

    Thinking of Princess Chen, Chu Liuyue thought of Shao Wanru¡¯s flower-like features and moonlike face. It was a great pity for such a beauty to be Chu Liuchen¡¯s consort. The sickly man would hurt her a lot. What a bad guy!

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t think Shao Wanru would be driven out of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion but was sure that Princess Yutao would be superior to Shao Wanru. No matter how partial his father was, he would have to consider the special status of the Xu State!

    With this in mind, Chu Liuyue was inmed with passion.

    ¡°Bing my consort will be much better than being the sickly man¡¯s consort, right?¡±

    After a low cough, Chu Liuyue asked, ¡°Do you think my third brother will divorce Princess Chen and make Princess Yutao his legal wife?¡±

    He knew it was unlikely to happen, but still, he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Mr. Liu nced at Chu Liuyue and read something from his face. He shook his head with a smile and advised, ¡°Your Highness, when you achieve great sess, you can have all kinds of women. Why do you have to think about the woman that doesn¡¯t belong to you? You¡¯d better think about what you can do if His Majesty doesn¡¯t allow Prince Chen to marry Princess Yutao.¡±

    Chu Liuyue was stunned by his words and immediately woke up from his unrealistic romantic dream. Yes, there was another possibility: the Emperor and the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t approve of this marriage.

    It was possible. At least, it was more likely to happen than making Chu Liuchen divorce Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Then¡­ does it mean that Chu Liuchen is also a possible candidate?¡± Hearing this, Chu Liuyue abruptly stood up. After spinning around twice on the spot with his hands sped behind his back, he pursed his thin lips tightly and suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Father should clearly know who his biological sons are!¡±

    Instead of his nephew, the Emperor¡¯s sons should be the legal heirs to the imperial throne. No matter how stupid a person was, he wouldn¡¯t pass on his fortune to his nephew, not to mention that his father was never a fool.

    Sometimes, Chu Liuyue wanted his father to be muddle-headed, but his father kept a cool head. He couldn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s attitude toward Chu Liuchen.

    There shouldn¡¯t have been a chance for Chu Liuchen to grow up, but his father and Imperial Grandmother had protected him wholeheartedly and left Chu Liuyue aside. As the Emperor¡¯s son, he had to give in to Chu Liuchen when they met. Whenever he thought of this, Chu Liuyue would feel upset and suffocated.

    ¡°Your Highness, have you ever thought¡­ maybe¡­¡± Mr. Liu hesitated. What he was going to say would be highly offensive, but that was exactly what he thought.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Liu. There is no one else here. Just speak out what is on your mind!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you think it is possible that Prince Chen¡­ with His Majesty¡­¡± Mr. Liu said, unconsciously in a wobbly voice, and stopped. If it was true, then it would be a top royal secret. Those who knew it might not be able to survive.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t understand what he referred to. After making it clear, he shook his hand with a wry smile and said, ¡°You worry too much. It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±

    How could the eldest legitimate son of the deceased emperor have connections like that with his father?

    ¡°It might have something to do with Consort Lan¡­ She is my father¡¯s favorite consort who is said to be the younger sister of the deceased Empress, but I have never seen her,¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    This was only a guess from his mother. In fact, people in the Pce had always been very curious about Consort Lan¡¯s background. Some people said that she had always been the most favored consort of the Emperor. While some said that she used to be the favorite one, but not now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been locked up and even not allowed to greet the Empress and the Empress Dowager.

    Some people even suspected that Consort Lan was old and weak and wouldn¡¯t live long.

    There were many spections about Consort Lan in the Pce. Chu Liuyue¡¯s mother firmly believed that Consort Lan was the younger sister of the deceased Empress.

    ¡°Consort Lan? Why haven¡¯t I heard of her before?¡± Mr. Liu asked in surprise. He really didn¡¯t know that there was such a consort in the Pce and had never heard the Emperor had such a favored consort.

    ¡°Only some people in the Pce know about her. But she doesn¡¯t seem to be favored at present because my father seldom goes to see her. No one will care about an imperial consort who is grounded and locked up. What¡¯s more, it has been more than a decade. Who will remember such an imperial consort?¡±

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t take it seriously. If his mother hadn¡¯t mentioned Consort Lan, he might not have known her.

    For a period, he even had another spection. To verify it, he deliberately asked Shao Yanru to investigate the past of Consort Lan¡­

    Consort Lan¡¯s life was also full of twists and turns¡­

 Chapter 1046 - All Sides Act to take Her Away!

    Chapter 1046 All Sides Act to take Her Away!

    Concubine Lan was said to be the younger sister of the former Empress. Though she was of peerless beauty, she was down on her luck. It was believed that this little girl would bring misfortune to her parents, so this noble youngdy was sent to live an ascetic life in a nunnery. Since then, she had grown up there. The Emperor, who was still a prince then, passed by and saw her by ident. At first sight, he fell in love with her and brought her to his mansion. Otherwise, she would have spent her remaining years till death in the nunnery.

    When the Emperor brought her back to the mansion, he didn¡¯t know her identity and thought she was an orphan girl taking the nunnery as her shelter in a chaotic world. Later on, she told him the story of her life.

    Of course, the Emperor took her to see the deceased emperor, who was seriously ill. The whole nation was gripped by the deceased emperor¡¯s affairs. No one cared about an unimportant girl¡¯s marriage. Besides, she was just to be a consort. Thus, the matter was minimized.

    Because the previous Emperor was seriously ill, the ceremony of her bing the consort was canceled and postponed. So, only a few people knew about it.

    !!

    After the previous Emperor passed away, the Emperor ascended the throne and conferred the title of Consort Lan upon her. However, a few dayster, she provoked the Emperor because of the title and was locked up. After so many years, he hadn¡¯t yet set her free. Many people who newly entered the imperial harem had not even heard of Concubine Lan. Only a few old people like Consort of Virtue remembered Consort Lan and what happened to her.

    Consort Lan lived in a remote area close to the Cold Pce. It was obvious that she had been neglected.

    There were so many imperial consorts in the Pce, so no one would pay attention to a consort without a child and the Emperor¡¯s concern. When Shao Yanru investigated her, she discovered that the Emperor had loved Consort Lan deeply and treated her with partiality. If it were not for this finding, Chu Liuyue wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to Consort Lan. He deliberately asked his mother and was told that Consort Lan was probably Chu Liuchen¡¯s aunt.

    ¡°She has been locked up for so long, but is she still alive?¡± Hearing Chu Liuyue¡¯s words, Mr. Liu frowned and raised new doubts.

    ¡°Well¡­ she should be alive. There are guards at the gate of her ce. Even the Empress is not allowed to enter,¡± Chu Liuyue said after thinking for a while. He wanted to check it afterward, so he had done many tricks. However, after a long survey, he only found limited information.

    ¡°Even the Empress can¡¯t go in there? Your Highness, I think there¡¯s something wrong with it.¡± Mr. Liu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be that Consort Lan is not out of favor? The so-called confinement is to protect her. After all, her position is not as high as the Empress¡¯, and she has no child¡­¡±

    Chu Liuyue interrupted Mr. Liu and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Even though the Empress has a high status, my father can protect her. Can¡¯t he ensure the safety of his beloved woman?¡±

    If the Empress were so powerful, they wouldn¡¯t have topete for the throne at the moment. She would let Chu Liuzhou win the throne and leave no chance for Chu Liuyue to strive for it!

    Although the Empress held considerable power in the imperial harem, she had no influence over the imperial court.

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, could it be that the Emperor still has fond feelings for her so that he is nice to Prince Chen? Even if Prince Chen is just His Majesty¡¯s nephew, the Emperor values him in the heart.¡± Mr. Liu put forward his second guess.

    ¡°Because of Consort Lan, my father thinks better of Chu Liuchen?¡± Chu Liuyue had never thought of this idea, but now he felt that it was possible.

    At that time, Shao Yanru repeatedly told him that the Emperor doted on Consort Lan. Even if she got grounded, the Emperor might do that to protect her.

    It was certain that Consort Lan was still alive; otherwise, the guards would have withdrawn long ago.

    Consort Lan did not have any other rtives but Chu Liuchen, her sister¡¯s son. It was possible that the Emperor also showed favoritism to him when seeing Consort Lan cared so much about Chu Liuchen. If this were true, Consort Lan would be amazing. How could she affect the Emperor after being locked up for many years?

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face darkened because he had neglected this. If he had known that Consort Lan was so powerful, he would have asked Shao Yanru to investigate more thoroughly at that time.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can inquire deeply into Consort Lan¡¯s matterter on. At present, Prince Chen is of the utmost importance. We don¡¯t know how the Emperor views him and whom Princess Yutao will marry. But if you finish off one person, this matter will inevitably seed. The Emperor will have to agree with this marriage even if he disapproves of it.¡±

    Mr. Liu calmed down and came up with the idea that had just urred to him. It could be considered the best way to solve the current predicament.

    ¡°Who?¡± Chu Liuyue frowned and asked. He had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Get rid of Princess Chen!¡± Mr. Liu knocked on the table gently and gave a simple and horrifying answer.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuyue refused subconsciously. After that, his heart thumped violently against his ribs, and he had an indescribable andplex feeling.

    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Chen is the key. If she dies, there will be no doubt that Princess Yutao will marry Prince Chen who can no longer take Princess Chen as an excuse to refuse this marriage. Even if the Emperor has other ideas, he will give priority to the state affair and agree to this matter. As long as Prince Chen marries Princess Yutao from another country, no matter who is behind him, he can never link himself with His Majesty to fight for the throne. It¡¯s known to all that the future crown prince should have no blood rtionship with the Xu State.¡±

    Mr. Liu looked at Chu Liuyue in confusion. Wasn¡¯t this method the best for the time being? With one single move, they could solve many problems and assure victory in the future.

    ¡°Princess Chen is just a weakdy and can¡¯t be that crucial!¡± Chu Liuyue shook his head and exined vaguely.

    ¡°Your Highness, the great things are achieved from not obsessing small details. Princess Chen is the key to everything. It is not about whether she is a delicate woman or not, but about her status and situation now. If we can murder her, we can get away with a heap of trouble. It will be a highly profitable investment for you.¡±

    Mr. Liu advised him. Prince Yue was always willing to follow his advice, so he couldn¡¯t understand why he hesitated at this time. Shouldn¡¯t he agree with this on the spot and send someone to look for an opportunity in secret?

    ¡°She is just a defenselessdy. Since we want her to leave her position as Princess Chen, killing her is not the only way. Or we can take her away!¡± Chu Liuyue tried topose himself and said.

    Princess Chen was as pretty as flowers and as delicate as jade. If she disappeared from this world, it would be heartbreaking.

    ¡°Take her away?¡± After Mr. Liu pondered it over, his eyes brightened, and he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Your idea is great, better than mine. Even if she gets back in the future, her reputation will be tarnished, and she can no longer be Princess Chen. No one will stand in Princess Yutao¡¯s way if she can¡¯t return. Brilliant! An excellent idea!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a way to kidnap her!¡± When hearing Mr. Liu¡¯s praise, Chu Liuyue was full of excitement. Since he seized such a stunning beauty, he would not send her back to Chu Liuchen. At present, Chu Liuchen, who was arrogant and overbearing, happened to be far away from the capital city, so it was the best time.

    However, other than him, Chu Liuzhou also got the same insidious idea.

    ¡°Mother, take her away. It¡¯s best for Princess Yutao to marry Chu Liuchen, lest he thinks so highly of himself as if he will be the crown prince.¡± Chu Liuzhou made this suggestion to the Empress. As he thought of Shao Wanru¡¯s unrivaled appearance, excitement surged in his bosom too.

    He had been jealous of Chu Liuchen who was sick and dying, but how could he marry such a devastatingly beautiful woman? In his heart, his wife and consort couldn¡¯tpare with Shao Wanru. Every time he thought of this, Chu Liuzhou felt annoyed.

    He had the highest status. Why did the best woman not marry him but the invalid good-for-nothing?

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill her and end all our troubles!¡± The Empress standing by the dusky window insisted, and her face looked distinctly green.

    How could she not know what her son had in mind? He took a fancy to Princess Chen. However, she wouldn¡¯t allow him to get involved with her because Shao Wanru had be Princess Chen. If they had an affair, it would be meticulously recorded in history, which would damage her son¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Mother, if we kill Princess Chen, what if¡­ by any chance we need her to be alive? There will be no turning back for us.¡± Chu Liuzhou whispered.

    His words silenced the Empress. After a long while, she gritted her teeth with determination and looked at Chu Liuzhou. ¡°Since you must kidnap her, I will deal with her after we get her. She must not be left with you.¡±

    Shao Wanru seemed a troublesome hot potato. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing to leave her to her son. The Empress felt it would be much more secure to keep Shao Wanru under her surveince.

    ¡°I am at your orders, Mother.¡± Chu Liuzhou was very obedient to the Empress. A faint smile appeared on the Empress¡¯ face, which made her livid face look better.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to think in this way. I do everything for your own good. At this time, you must ovee your selfish considerations and strike sure blows. On the surface, we enjoy a high noble status. But we¡¯re in a dangerous situation. Besides, we have to take good care of many people and things. Never let others take advantage of our loopholes and never be other people¡¯s stepping stone.¡±

    The Empress hinted. She was afraid that once they started a fight with Chu Liuchen, Chu Liuyue might reap all the benefits.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will keep it in mind.¡± Chu Liuzhou nodded repeatedly.

    Before the emissaries returned, political disturbances secretly urred in the capital city. Many people had received news that Princess Yutao of the Xu State would marry Prince Chen and move into his mansion. But didn¡¯t Prince Chen already have a legal wife? This matter appeared tricky.

    But no one discussed it out loud. Everyone just thought it over inwardly, waiting for a suitable opportunity to express their opinions after others.

    At this time, everything else became a trivial matter. No one cared about the disfigured face of Infanta Yuan¡¯an or the injured leg of the First Young Master in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. They bumped into each other. Maybe both of them were responsible for their sufferings¡­

 Chapter 1047 - Thorough Preparations, Where Did It Start?

    <h4>Chapter 1047 Thorough Preparations, Where Did It Start?</h4>

    ¡°My Lady, a pigeon mail from His Highness!¡± Qing¡¯er came over in a hurry and delivered it to Shao Wanru.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s letters were usually sent from the courier station or delivered along with Empress Dowager¡¯s letters. Compared with his thick letters to the Empress Dowager, the letters that Shao Wanru received were thinner. But even so, each letter had several sheets of paper.

    But this letter only had one piece of paper. After opening it, Shao Wanru saw only a few words.

    ¡°A rumor: Princess Yutao will marry me. Be careful!¡±

    These few scarlet words were written with a cinnabar pen. It seemed that these vigorous strokes were going to go through the paper. Even the back of the paper looked blood-red, which looked quite terrifying.

    !!

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart thumped. She reached out to touch her head and closed her eyes slightly. The red words made her feel weird.

    For some reason, the color reminded her of the remaining memories of her previous life. There was a bloody imperial pce with so many dead pce maids and beauties¡­

    ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s ufortable look, Qing¡¯er asked hurriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and struggled to open her eyes. She heaved a deep sigh after carefully folding the letter paper in her hand.

    ¡°Recently, let¡¯s stay in our mansion and handle everything at home.¡± Shao Wanru instructed them to make preparations. ¡°Reinforce our mansion¡¯s security. If anything goes wrong, report to me right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see. Shall I inform the Pce?¡± Qing¡¯er answered and asked again.

    She was now in charge of Princess Chen¡¯s safety, so Qing¡¯er felt worried.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to do that. We can cope with shifting events by sticking to some fundamental principles.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. The situation in the Pce was unclear, and she couldn¡¯t see through it at the moment. It would be better for her to stay in her mansion.

    By a carrier pigeon, Chu Liuchen passed the message with a few words to her, exhorting her to be doubly careful. Their enemies must have been busy preparing for attacks.

    She had always believed in Chu Liuchen¡¯s words!

    As Chu Liuchen said in his previous letter, he had handled the trouble with Princess Yutao. This mail the pigeon brought to her was short but clear.

    Some people wanted Princess Yutao to marry Chu Liuchen. In this case, she was the only obstacle. Only her death could make way for Princess Yutao. When making that clear, Shao Wanru felt the shadows that thoseing perilous events cast before her.

    ¡°My Lady, before His Highness left, he said you could go to find Consort Lan in the Pce when encountering something too much for us. She will protect you!¡± Qing¡¯er suggested.

    ¡°Consort Lan?¡± Shao Wanru said, her arched eyebrows frowning slightly. She had heard of Consort Lan and even inquired about herter, but few people had seen her. It was said that the people who had seen were senile and muddle-headed. It has been such a long time. They only knew Consort Lan was exceedingly beautiful but couldn¡¯t tell any special thing.

    ¡°But when I mentioned Consort Lan, he looked displeased. Why would he ask me to rely upon Consort Lan?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the safety of the mansion from now on. Go and invite Nanny Zheng here!¡± Shao Wanru said. They mentioned Consort Lan, who had sent someone here to deliver a message. Anyway, she had to ask Nanny Zheng about it.

    Qing¡¯er withdrew. After a while, Nanny Zheng came in. After bowing to Shao Wanru, she stepped aside.

    ¡°Please sit down!¡± Shao Wanru said politely.

    After thanking Shao Wanru for that, Nanny Zheng sat on the round stool of average height on Shao Wanru¡¯s right side, smiling at her.

    ¡°Nanny, could you tell me whether Consort Lan is reliable or not?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Zheng seriously and said bluntly.

    ¡°My Lady, trust me. Consort Lan is reliable and will never have any bad intentions towards you and His Highness,¡± Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment to answer this question sincerely.

    ¡°Won¡¯t she do anything for others?¡± Shao Wanru asked, putting her doubt in another way.

    ¡°She won¡¯t put His Highness and you in danger for others. Consort Lan¡­ owes His Highness a lot and always wants to do something for him, but His Highness never epted her kindness¡­¡± Nanny Zheng blurred the critical points.

    Shao Wanru looked deeply at Nanny Zheng but didn¡¯t intend to ask more. If Chu Liuchen wanted her to know something, she would investigate it. But if not, he wouldn¡¯t ask.

    Just now, Nanny Zheng¡¯s every action and expression told her that Consort Lan genuinely cared about Chu Liuchen. In addition, Chu Liuchen said that Consort Lan was reliable. So, she could ask for Consort Lan¡¯s help at a critical moment.

    Of course, it would be best if she could get through the crisis herself. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to use Consort Lan¡¯s power until thest moment.

    ¡°My Lady, Consort Lan wanted you to know she can protect you if you are in danger. Even the Empress can¡¯t do anything to her!¡± Nanny Zheng was afraid that Shao Wanru was not confident in Consort Lan, so she lowered her voice and added.

    Shao Wanru was astounded, her liquid eyes lighting up and her thick eyshes raising. How could Consort Lan be so confident to say that?

    The master of the imperial harem was the Empress. Shao Wanru had seen Consort Lan, a bright and prettydy who couldn¡¯t say such arrogant words for no reason. So, was it true?

    ¡°But why would it be like this? Did I misunderstand something?¡±

    ¡°You can contact Consort Lan, can¡¯t you?¡± Shao Wanru calmed down a little and asked slowly. It wasn¡¯t the time to figure out why Consort Lan dared to say that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lady. I can do it. That day, Consort Lan also found something unusual, so she sent someone to notify you.¡± Nanny Zheng nodded and said with certainty.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait and see what will happen!¡± Shao Wanru felt secure and said coolly, her rosy lips lifting slightly and revealing a trace of coldness.

    Nothing venture, nothing have. All the people in the imperial court were concerned about Princess Yutao of the Xu State, which brought convenience for her to carefully do something she wanted to do and prepare for any changes as soon as possible.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday was close at hand, which made theing period more critical. With a wave of her hand, Shao Wanru let Nanny Zheng leave and sat alone in the room. After thinking for a while, she sent for Nanny Yu.

    Nanny Yu was now the supervisor in charge of the inner court. As for the outer court¡¯s affairs, the chief supervisor was handling them. The chief supervisor and the outer court supervisor worked for Chu Liuchen loyally. Even if Chu Liuchen was not at home, his people arranged everything well. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t intervene in the affairs of the outer court. Since Chu Liuchen was assured of the people in the outer court, her intervention would only make them panic.

    Nanny Yu didn¡¯te fast because she was upied with many things. The servant girl didn¡¯t find Nanny Yu soon. After searching for some time, she found Nanny Yu in the kitchen.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru needed her, Nanny Yu ran over, panting and sweating profusely.

    ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing serious. I need to ask about some petty things.¡± Shao Wanru smiled and ordered Yujie to serve tea for Nanny Yu.

    Nanny Yu sat down and drank a cup of tea before recovering. She reached out to wipe the sweat on her forehead and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m old now. If I were younger, I could be more capable.¡±

    ¡°Nanny, you are not old. With you around, I could live afortable and safe life,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    Qu Le brought a basin of warm water for Nanny Yu to wash her face, and then she bowed to Shao Wanru again before taking her seat.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, you were in the kitchen. Did anything happen just now?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile after Nanny Yu sat down again.

    Nanny Yu was in charge of the affairs of the inner court, but she didn¡¯t have to manage everything herself. There were many big and small supervisors under hermand. Previously, Shao Wanru usually asked her to order others to run errands.

    The inner court of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which was under Shao Wanru¡¯s control, had been kept in good order. She would ask several supervisors about the general situation every day, and Nanny Yu dealt with other things for her. In a sense, Nanny Yu was managing everything, so the low-ranking supervisors would usually go to see Nanny Yu for advice.

    ¡°Indeed, I was dealing with something. Nothing serious. There was something wrong with the food ingredients, so I went there to check it up. The kitchen is a little far from here, so I came herete!¡± Nanny Yu was in a peeve over it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru asked leisurely.

    ¡°Actually, not a big deal. The person delivering the food for our mansion was sick, so he asked someone else to do the job. But the neer is not very sensible. Although the number of ingredients was correct, they were obviously of inferior quality. The supervisor of the kitchen asked me to go and have a look.¡±

    Nanny Yu reported in detail.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just return the bad ones?¡± Shao Wanru was surprised because it was a trivial matter. She could refuse to ept them and ask the person to deliver fresh vegetables and meat instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Nanny Yu said with embarrassment.

    ¡°Why not? Could there be some reasons behind it?¡± Shao Wanru said with a vague feeling of surprise. She didn¡¯t have the faintest idea why Nanny Yu couldn¡¯t do that.

    Nanny Yu heaved a sigh and said helplessly, ¡°The delivery guy is said to have some link with the chief supervisor. Returning those vegetables and meat would humiliate him. So, the servants in the kitchen didn¡¯t have the courage to¡­ Well, in fact¡­ I didn¡¯t dare to do it either!¡±

    She came here when Shao Wanru married into this mansion. In contrast, the chief supervisor, Prince Chen¡¯s trusted subordinate, had been processing everything inside and outside the mansion for a long.

    Speaking of the chief supervisor, Nanny Yu admitted his superiority because he was highly experienced and astute. In her view, he was way superior, and she couldn¡¯tpare with him. If without Princess Chen¡¯s support, Nanny Yu would get too flustered to behave normally whenever she saw the chief supervisor.

    ¡°How bad is the food?¡± Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Many leaves outside cabbages are rotten, and some vegetables don¡¯t look fresh. The meat is overly fat and shoddy at first sight. As for those potatoes and many other things, they look much smaller.¡± Nanny Yu recalled for a while and presented many examples.

    ¡°Nanny, how did you respond to it?¡± Shao Wanru blinked, her long eyshes fluttering, and asked.

    ¡°I had asked the chief supervisor for advice. He let me handle it, but I didn¡¯t dare to make any hasty decisions and intended to discuss it with you. It happened that you asked to see me, so I hurried over!¡± Nanny Yu said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 1048 - Storms Are Brewing, Envoys Come Back!

    Chapter 1048 Storms Are Brewing, Envoys Come Back!

    Nanny Yu didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions on this matter, though she was Princess Chen¡¯s wet Nanny. The chief supervisor was said to be a eunuch of the Pce who brought up Prince Chen. In the previous dynasty, he was the chief eunuch of the deceased Empress. Nanny Yu thought she was not a patch on him.

    ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Shao Wanru, who had understood everything, asked calmly.

    ¡°I mean, My Lady, you¡¯d better not have a conflict with the chief supervisor because of this matter. Before I came here, I had already told the kitchen supervisor to scold the delivery man when he came with the food material tomorrow. If he wanted to send the food for our mansion, he mustn¡¯t send any inferior ingredients over.¡±

    Nanny Yu said, trying to reconcile this dispute.

    !!

    ¡°So we just let it go?¡± Shao Wanru asked, raising her eyebrows.

    ¡°My Lady, take a step back, and everything will be fine. It¡¯s not a big deal. I can¡¯t let such a trifle cause any misunderstandings between His Highness and you!¡± Nanny Yu thought Shao Wanru was unwilling to make concessions, so she hurriedly advised, ¡°The chief supervisor has been taken care of His Highness since he was little, so they must be particrly close. I heard that even Xiao Xuanzi, His Highness¡¯s trusted servant, was cultivated by the chief supervisor.¡±

    Looking at Nanny Yu¡¯s anxious face, Shao Wanru felt warm and safe in her heart. Though this wet nurse didn¡¯t seem to be much helpful, she was loyal in both her previous life and this life.

    Nanny Yu wouldpromise as long as it could benefit her. Though she was a powerful chief supervisor of the inner court, she wasn¡¯t eaten up with pride.

    Her opponents in the dark must have gotten Nanny Yu wrong!

    When many women married into their husband¡¯s families, they would first scheme for power. Even if the previous servants made no mistake, they would fabricate some and rece these servants with their trusted ones.

    But Shao Wanru was different. Though she had been swift and fierce, she and Chu Liuchen were of one mind. She trusted Chu Liuchen in every decision, so she wouldn¡¯t put on air before his chief supervisor to disy her power when Chu Liuchen was away.

    Shao Wanru had thought about it before. Those plotting against her wouldn¡¯t give up even if she didn¡¯t leave the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Since she was merely a woman staying inside the inner court, they couldn¡¯t implicate her in a major event. Moreover, Chu Liuchen was not at home now. Even if there were something big, they would not me her.

    If so, there could only be small matters going wrong.

    Every family had trivialities in day-to-day life. So, which part of her mansion was the most vulnerable?

    The kitchen should be somewhere others could stir up trouble with the least effort because it had frequent contact with the outside world. After all, fresh vegetables and meat had toe in daily.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect bad things to happen in the kitchen before she could put up a strong defense. It seemed that some people were excessively eager to hurt her.

    The people plotting this frame-up against her must have gained some understanding of her, knowing that she couldn¡¯t tolerate a little mistake. That was why they started from the kitchen.

    First, they drove a wedge between Shao Wanru and the chief supervisor. Then, their following conspiracies would go on smoothly.

    It hadn¡¯t crossed their minds that Nanny Yu was loyal and timid. If anything rted to the inner court happened, she wouldn¡¯t make any decision before reporting it to Shao Wanru. Unluckily, they also misjudged Shao Wanru!

    How could a person who had died once worry about her gains or losses?

    ¡°Nanny, be careful. Many people intend to deal with our mansion. His Highness is not here now. I¡¯m afraid I might be killed if any of them seeded.¡± Shao Wanru mentioned it to Nanny Yu with frankness.

    Nanny Yu¡¯s face changed dramatically. She was scared and jumped up from the stool, looking at Shao Wanru in horror.

    It was the first time the two maids heard Shao Wanru say such a thing. They were so frightened that they could not speak for a while.

    ¡°My, My Lady, why did you say that?¡± After a while, Nanny Yu came to her senses and asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady, who wants to hurt you? They¡¯re audacious in the extreme!¡± Yujie also collected her wits and exploded with rage.

    ¡°My Lady, let¡¯s not go anywhere and stay in the mansion, waiting to see who else dares to attack.¡± Qu Le gave more consideration to it and suggested with a pale face.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s words spooked the three of them.

    ¡°Nanny, sit down first. I merely brought it up in passing. In his letters, His Highness has reminded me about it. So, we have to be much more cautious during this period. Since His Highness trusts the chief supervisor with the affairs in the mansion, I believe in him too. If any matter in your charge conflicts with his management, please follow his ideas. In this way, we can unite and ovee difficulties together.¡±

    Shao Wanruforted them with a smile.

    Nanny Yu nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lady, I will. I will never argue with the chief supervisor nor disgrace him. As long as he can protect you, My Lady, I will do anything.¡±

    Nanny Yu was severely frightened. How could she argue with the chief supervisor at such a critical moment? Even if he threw away all the dishes in the kitchen, she would only ask someone to pick them up at most and wouldn¡¯t get angry with him, let alone collide with him.

    Princess Chen¡¯s life was of the utmost importance. She had to keep her safe until His Highness came back to protect her.

    Although His Highness looked a little weak and infirm, he was the mainstay of the mansion. His absence would considerably lower Shao Wanru¡¯s safety level, and Nanny Yu felt she shouldered a great responsibility to safeguard Princess Chen. Things about food like this were nothing serious and didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Nanny, there may be more than one thing. More trouble will follow.¡± Shao Wanru hinted with a smile.

    ¡°My Lady, please set your heart at ease about it. I will remain calm and fair in approaching these problems. Never will I let anyone deteriorate the rtionship between the inner and outer courts. As for the affairs of the outer court, I will not interfere in them.¡± Previously, Nanny Yu wascking in knowledge and experience. Later, after Nanny Zheng taught her for some time, she became acquainted with the inner-court affairs of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and gradually took steps in the right direction.

    Sometimes, Nanny Zheng would talk to her about things in the Pce. Nanny Yu had heard a lot, so she naturally learned some ways of thinking. Again and again, she warned herself not to be a burden to her master like those useless servants in the Pce who brought unexpected disasters to their masters living peaceful lives.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully, her eyes slowly darkening. She was going to deal with the changes by staying calm. No matter who plotted to injure her, she would be on the alert andbat-ready in the mansion.

    Since something came up in the kitchen, she could ask someone to keep an eye on it. ¡°Nanny, Qing Yue has been working under yourmand and helps you manage things from time to time. Just let her watch the kitchen. As the supervisor of the inner court, you can¡¯t monitor the situation there all day long. We don¡¯t have to make a big fuss about it. Unlike you, Qing Yue can stay there as my trusted principal maid.¡±

    Qing Yue was Shao Wanru¡¯s first servant girl, who was as loyal to her as Nanny Yu. However, she was too timid and couldn¡¯t be as helpful as Yujie at the critical moment, for Yujie was much stronger than her. Thus, after they arrived in the capital city, her efforts were centered on assisting Nanny Yu. Though she served Shao Wanru sometimes, she did it much less than Yujie and Qu Le.

    Nevertheless, she had always been regarded as Shao Wanru¡¯s principal maid. While doing jobs for Nanny Yu, she gained some prestige among servants. All in all, Qing Yue was indeed the most suitable person in charge for the time being.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll inform Qing Yueter. Ow! what a coincidence!¡± Nanny Yu abruptly pped her thigh and said with a smile, ¡°When the incident happened, I happened to take Qing Yue there. When you called me over, Qing Yue stayed behind to count how many food ingredients were rotten. Now, she is in the kitchen, doing the tasks you¡¯ve just assigned her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Shao Wanru nodded delightedly¡­

    The envoys were on their way back to the capital with two princesses and some generous gifts from the Xu State. The diplomatic mission went on smoothly. Of course, the most valuable thing should be the national letter from the Xu State King in Prince Chen¡¯s hands.

    As a small affiliated country of the Kingdom of Dongcang, the Xu State had sent a lot of presents over, but the number of their gifts gradually declined. In recent years, few messengers came over to offer tribute. They had reached a new agreement with the Xu State King, who indicated in the national letter that messengers from his state would visit the Kingdom of Dongcang with gifts every year.

    The marriage between Princess Yuyan and Chu Qing had been settled. As for Princess Yutao, she left her country in the name of sending Princess Yuyan off. The First Prince, Princess Yuyan¡¯s elder brother, was supposed toe over in the first ce. However, somehow, Princess Yutao was appointed to do this job, so she had to set off with the Xu State¡¯s diplomatic corps and head for the capital of the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    After walking for only a few hours on the first day of their trip, Prince Chen said he had to rest because his weak body couldn¡¯t endure the long-distance travel. Neither Chu Qing, who was full of worries, nor the severe Qin Huaiyong could turn down this righteous decision.

    Nothing mattered more than Prince Chen¡¯s health. Though the sun was high in the sky, everyone had no choice but to go to rest at the courier station!

    In thergest courtyard of the courier station, eight guards were standing at the door, which showed Prince Chen was much superior to Commandery Prince Qing, with only two guards at his door

    Looking further inside, Princess Yuyan found the heavily-guarded courtyard quiet and solemn, which made her nervous. In her mind, Prince Chen was so handsome and kind. Although he was a little delicate, he was nice. But why did his guards look so murderous and scary?

    She heard this prince had always been so fragile, but he had such an impressive bearing, like the sun¡¯s son in mythology. Thinking of this, Princess Yuyan blushed slightly with a bit of shyness in her eyes. She turned around and slowly walked somewhere else. How she wished she could run into Prince Chen!

    However, the situation in the main room was not as enchanting as Princess Yuyan had imagined.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Chu Liuchen leaned leisurely on the thick and soft cushion, but a trace of gloom shed in his eyes. He used to be gentle and elegant, but now his eyes appeared cruel and bloodthirsty.

    Xiao Xuanzi stepped back and reported, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. It¡¯s done!¡±

    At this moment, he showed his true features. The mild and gentle look was nothing but just a mask. How could it be real?

    ¡°Have you well arranged her safety?¡± Chu Liuchen asked again.

    ¡°Trust me, master. We¡¯ve made more prudential arrangements for Her Highness. Beyond the team under Qing¡¯er, another group secretly keeps an eye on Princess Chen and will never let anything bad happen to her.¡± Xiao Xuanzi knew Chu Liuchen best and was fully aware that his master was worried about Her Highness.

    Princess Chen was the apple of his eye.

    His master had more concern for Princess Chen than for himself.

 Chapter 1049 - A State of Chaos: Three Women of Phoenix Fate Coexist

    Chapter 1049 A State of Chaos: Three Women of Phoenix Fate Coexist

    ¡°The Grand Witch of the Queen¡¯s tribe said so?¡± Chu Liuchen drawledzily. His tone sounded surprised, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it.

    ¡°The Grand Witch said this trip wouldn¡¯t be dangerous for me, so my mother let me out. Otherwise, how could my opponents send me away so easily? They want me to go far away and never return, but they must ask for my permission first!¡± Princess Yutao said with a fierce look. However, she felt slightly unconvinced when tilting her head to look at Chu Liuchen because he obviously didn¡¯t believe the reason.

    The Grand Witch, born in her mother¡¯s tribe, had worked for the Xu State but returned to her mother¡¯s tribe when getting too old. That was why Princess Yutao introduced the witch to Chu Liuchen as the Grand Witch of her mother¡¯s tribe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    !!

    ¡°Do you have a few more convincing things to share?¡± Chu Liuchen asked out of boredom. It seemed that he just casually picked up something interesting to talk about when feeling bored on the way.

    He felt like chatting idly at this time.

    However, Princess Yutao was increasingly bitter about his careless attitude. In her state, the Grand Witch had a high status, and even her father had to consider the witch¡¯s perspectives. Without the Grand Witch, her mother might have lost her position as the Queen. Merely from this point of view, Princess Yutao deeply respected and believed in the Grand Witch.

    She couldn¡¯t tolerate Chu Liuchen¡¯s suspicion toward the Grand Witch.

    ¡°Your Highness, before my mother became the Queen, the Grand Witch predicted that she would be the Xu State¡¯s Queen with crowning prominence and glory.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Queen of your country is incredibly lucky,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, very offhand with her.

    Princess Yutao red at him with displeasure. How could she not know he took no notice of it? Realizing he didn¡¯t believe it, she stamped her feet hard with determination and lowered his voice to a whisper. ¡°There is now a destineddy with Phoenix Fate in the Kingdom of Dongcang, just like my mother in the past!¡±

    ¡°You mean the Empress?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Of course not. All the people in the world know she is the Empress!¡± Princess Yutao said, feeling a little annoyed by what he said.

    After thinking about it, she thought she might not express it right. After making some efforts to recall the Grand Witch¡¯s ambiguous words, she interpreted them in her way of thinking. ¡°Actually, one woman with Phoenix Fate is emerging in the Kingdom of Dongcang. The previous two women who have already be the empress don¡¯t count. However, I don¡¯t understand why there are a total of three women with Phoenix Fate coexisting.¡±

    Princess Yutao stopped there, looking Chu Liuchen up and down. The Grand Witch had hinted that Prince Chen was honorable to the extreme, but even so, the witch warned Princess Yutao to stay away from him. ording to the Grand Witch, Prince Chen was wrapped in scarlet among corpse mountains and blood seas, and nobody could see through this extremely dangerous prince.

    Moreover, there were two roads behind Prince Chen: a bloody road and one with a chance to live. But the Grand Witch didn¡¯t know which one was the way of Prince Chen.

    The cold-blooded Prince Chen was firm and resolute in deciding people¡¯s fate and life. Few people coulde into his heart. In his eyes, beauties were no different from skeletons. This cruel and ferocious man was doomed to be alone. However, after hearing that Prince Chen was married, the Grand Witch sighed, saying that Princess Chen also had influential backing. The Grand Witch asked Princess Yutao to be on good terms with Princess Chen. Then, no matter what Princess Yutao said, he made no reply and fell asleep with his head down.

    Thinking of this, Princess Yutao gave a deep sigh. The Grand Witch could tell she was interested in Prince Chen and warned her to keep a certain distance from him, so she became more convinced of the Grand Witch in her heart.

    Since then, she hid her desire for Chu Liuchen deep in her heart.

    ¡°Three women with Phoenix Fate living in the same era?¡± Chu Liuchen remarked casually, squinting at her with a hint of sarcasm in his beautiful eyes. ¡°Is the Grand Witch¡¯s prediction urate? The Empress got her Phoenix Fate, and there are two more women with Phoenix Fate. Does it mean that two empresses or two emperors will emerge?¡±

    He spoke those treacherous words without worrying as if he were talking about the weather.

    Princess Yutao¡¯s heart thumped violently. Chu Liuchen dared to say it, but she wasn¡¯t brave enough to do the same thing. So, she merelyughed and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t fully understand it either. Maybe there is a deeper meaning. The Grand Witch only mentioned that the surname of a woman with Phoenix Fate was¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish her words because the surname mentioned by the Grand Witch escaped her for the moment. She could only smile awkwardly at Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°I forgot it, but it shouldn¡¯t be at the front of the list ofmonly used surnames.¡±

    The Xu State had its ownnguage, but its nobles would study the traditional Han culture of the Kingdom of Dongcang. Princess Yutao, the Xu State¡¯s distinguished princess, had been studying Han characters and writing since she was a child.

    However, Princess Yutao preferred practicing martial arts and couldn¡¯t rouse herself to read and write, so she only learned some elementary knowledge. Even though she could speak, write, and read this foreignnguage, she couldn¡¯t remember anyplex content. As a result, she merely knew the surnames that were mostmonly used, such as Zhao, Qian, Sun, Li, Zhou, Wu, Zheng, Wang, and the like.

    ¡°Did your Grand Witch say what you should pay attention to on this trip?¡± Chu Liuchen picked up a teacup elegantly, took a sip, and asked slowly.

    It was obvious that he didn¡¯t care about the answers. After all, he didn¡¯t even inquire further about the surname of the woman with Phoenix Fate.

    Princess Yutao blinked and suddenly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any great ambitions?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in reply with a casual air.

    ¡°Of course, I have high aspirations. As the eldest legitimate daughter of my father, I was born with noble status. I believe I¡¯m more qualified to seed to the throne than the eldest son of the concubine. Moreover, the Grand Witch said that my hope lies in the east. With support from the east, I can ascend the throne. Isn¡¯t the Kingdom of Dongcang in the east? This time, they wanted to kick me away by this trip, which would instead be a chance for me.¡±

    Princess Yutao gave the table a thump which shook the cups. Then she looked at Chu Liuchen with burning eyes and said, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s cooperate!¡±

    Every hegemonic overlord had to go through mountains of corpses and seas of blood. Now that she needed a powerful helper, she had to pick up the most powerful one ¡ª Chu Liuchen.

    Princess Yutao had given up her girlish affection towards him. The moment that she saw herself as the future overlord reigning over her country, she had cast the love between men and women far away. Besides, from Prince Chen¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t spot any interest in her. No matter how dazzlingly beautiful she was, she might be a dull skeleton for him. Unlike Yuyan, she wouldn¡¯t bring contempt upon herself.

    No woman could win over such a man. Princess Yutao wondered how devastatingly beautiful Princess Chen in the capital city would be that she could draw this prince of the devils to her.

    As a woman, Princess Yutao had observed everything very carefully. The warning of the Grand Witch shattered all her illusions about Chu Liuchen¡¯s love. When observing Chu Liuchen as a sober-minded onlooker, Princess Yutao felt she could see things more clearly.

    When talking about business, Chu Liuchen was full of smiles, always appearing attractive and graceful on the surface, but he held no genuine feelings. Only at the mention of Princess Chen would his eyes reveal a trace of gentleness sometimes, but even a moment like that was rare.

    Prince Chen was highly adept at controlling his facial emotions.

    Princess Yutao¡¯s intuition as a woman told her that Prince Chen treated Princess Chen differently. Maybe he had given all his little tenderness to Princess Chen so that he was cold-blooded and ruthless to others.

    Chu Liuchen remained silent. Princess Yutao straightened her back again and said seriously, ¡°My younger sister will stir up trouble in the Kingdom of Dongcang, for she is never a well-behaved woman. If Princess Chen confronts her someday, I¡¯ll lend Princess Chen a hand.¡±

    Women had their social ces where men were not allowed to interfere.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuchen finally relented and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet the Grand Witch!¡±

    The Grand Witch sounded quite interesting. If he had heard the Grand Witch earlier, he would have invited the witch over. This kind of person wasn¡¯t new to Chu Liuchen. The Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot was one of a kind. However, his words always sounded ambiguous, and he would never give Chu Liuchen a definite answer. The abbot wasn¡¯t as frank as the Grand Witch, who aroused Prince Chen¡¯s interest.

    ¡°There will be a chance!¡± Princess Yutao spoke with certainty.

    That was what the Grand Witch had said, so Princess Yutao believed it right away.

    The rest of their journey was peaceful. Chu Liuchen traveled and stopped at will; no one would be stupid enough to go against him. He could go on his way or take a rest whenever he wanted. In high spirits, he hurried on with this journey at midnight. Yet, he would rest at noon when he was in a foul mood.

    Since Chu Qing was back from the Xu State, he had stayed quiet and far away from Princess Yuyan, as if he had nothing to do with her.

    Princess Yuyan was delicate and graceful. Though she looked less attractive than Princess Yutao, she had a gentle disposition, which helped her win many people¡¯s favor. Princess Yuyan took no notice of Chu Qing either. Instead, she frequently appeared around Chu Liuchen. Her odd move raised a storm of conjecture.

    Of course, people only gossiped about Princess Yuyan, and none had the guts to involve Chu Liuchen in this.

    Qin Huaiyong was the busiest. Matters on the trip had little to do with him, but he maintained the order of this group, which made him more preupied than anyone else.

    They had a busy but peaceful journey. In contrast, Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in the capital city, a target of many people now, couldn¡¯t restore its peace.

    Fresh vegetables and meat were delivered to the kitchen early in the morning.

    All the food must be picked fresh and sent to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion on the same day. The person delivering the food ingredients had been doing this very cautiously over the years.

    But in the past two days, someone had reced him. It turned out that the previous delivery man was sick and asked his nephew to take charge of these things.

    The food was brought in from the back door by baskets. When all cooking ingredients were brought to the kitchen, a young man in his twenties wearing a short jacket and pants waved the paper in his hand and asked, ¡°Where is the kitchen supervisor? Ask the supervisor to check the goods and sign here.¡±

    A lot of people were bustling around in the kitchen. The breakfast was almost ready. At this time, many pots were open, giving off hot steam. They moved around, busy going about their different duties in good order.

    The young man saw no one pay attention to him, so he shook the paper in his hand again and shouted, ¡°Hey, the supervisor of your kitchen? Hurry up and check the goods. I still have something else to do.¡±

    ¡°Here I am. I¡¯ming!¡± An old maid in her fifties came over and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? No need to hurry!¡±

 Chapter 1050 - Beginning! A Minor Matter in the Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 1050 Beginning! A Minor Matter in the Kitchen</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay idle, but I have only done half of my work since I got up early today,¡± the young manined impatiently.

    ¡°Hey, how could you say that?¡± The old maid in charge was displeased and stood with her arms akimbo, scolding the youth, ¡°The previous delivery man never talked rudely like you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I can¡¯t talk nicely. I¡¯m busy and not as good as my uncle. Okay?¡± The paper in the young man¡¯s hands jumped twice in the air, and he looked increasingly impatient.

    ¡°Come on, check the ingredients and see if they are qualified!¡± The old maid in charge roared her orders with a grim face.

    A few old maids and servant girls came and poured out all the vegetables and meat from the baskets, ready to check them.

    ¡°s, don¡¯t you know how to do a good job?¡± The young man was upset. He pointed to the food and shouted, ¡°You dump them all over the ground. No matter how perfect they were, you must have messed them up. Don¡¯t me me for offering you defective goods!¡±

    ¡°Were these items good?¡± The old maid in charge was unhappy. She reached out to pick up a stalk of celery and said with her hands pointing at it, ¡°It is not fresh. See the leaves. They are shriveled up. The celery must have been stored for two or three days!¡±

    The young woman snatched the celery away from the old maid in charge and mored, ¡°Excuse me? What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Can¡¯t you see it is choice celery? You poured it out and smashed its branches. How could you say that? Are you trying to ckmail me?¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡± The old maid in charge was well pissed off about it. She picked up another cabbage, showed it to the young man, and said, ¡°Its outside leaves are rotten, but they haven¡¯t been removed. Do you think it¡¯s still fresh?¡±

    ¡°How can it not be fresh? Obviously, it was picked up not long ago from the ground. I sent it here as fast as possible, so I had no time to remove its outeryer. See? It looks fresh and juicy with dew. It can¡¯t be fresher!¡±

    There was indeed water dripping on it, but it was not dew, but water he just poured on it.

    He argued so unreasonably to defend himself, which irritated everybody present. Did he think that everyone was blind?

    ¡°These vegetables were collected a few days ago. Most of them are rotten inside.¡±

    ¡°The meat is going stale too. It¡¯s smelly. How long has it stayed in storerooms?¡±

    ¡°This fish is alive, but why is it so small? It looks half-dead. I touched it, but it only moved a little without much vitality.¡±

    ¡°Is this chicken sick? Why is it so listless? It can¡¯t even stand still.¡±

    ¡°This duck is not good either. It¡¯s still pooping!¡±

    The people in the kitchen chattered.

    The young man got increasingly annoyed and was genuinely angered at their usations. Suddenly, he threw the paper onto the ground, reaching out to point at those servant girls and old maids circling him, ¡°Okay, fine! Do you want to rock the boat? Great! Go and report it to the chief supervisor of your mansion. He has agreed with my uncle¡¯s matter and approved of me recing my uncle. Everything went on well before. Now, you¡¯re bullying me only because I¡¯m a neer!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to do business? Look at these things. None of them is fresh! The supervisor of our inner court told you to pick some fresh ones for us. We won¡¯t ept anything stale.¡± The old maid in charge said with hands on her hips and elbows turned outwards while pointing at the food the young man took here today.

    ¡°Does the inner-court supervisor want to pick a quarrel with me? She dares to provoke me because she thinks the chief supervisor doesn¡¯t care about the petty matters of the inner court! How could I send over stale things? We¡¯ve been delivering the food for so long. How could you think a long-established group would do such a thing to tarnish its reputation? Go, let¡¯s go. Let the chief supervisor judge who is right and who is wrong!¡±

    The young man was so furious that his face turned livid.

    But it was still dark. The chief supervisor must have been sleeping. Weren¡¯t they asking for an insult if they went to see him?

    For a moment, all the people in the kitchen quieted down, staring speechlessly at each other. No one dared to go to the chief supervisor for real.

    Seeing them cease fire, the young man, still unwilling to make peace, barked again in a louder voice, ¡°Go, go! Why not? Don¡¯t you have the confidence to go there? Now you know that you¡¯re in the wrong! Every one of you pointed an using finger at me as if you weren¡¯t in the right!¡±

    He picked up the paper flung to the ground and raised it before the old maid in charge, shaking it with arrogance and threatening, ¡°Sign it or go to find the chief supervisor. It¡¯s up to you!¡±

    ¡°Where did this troublemakere from? Show him the door!¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s calm voice came from behind the crowd.

    ¡°Miss Qing Yue is here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Qing Yue!¡± The group of people hurriedly stepped back as Qing Yue walked over steadily.

    The young man didn¡¯t know Qing Yue, so he looked her up and down. In his eyes, thisdy was good-looking and dressed well, which showed she should be a prestigious servant in this mansion.

    Anyway, she was a servant. The most powerful assistant in the mansion should be the chief supervisor. What could a little servant girl do?

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s making trouble? I¡¯m here to deliver the cooking materials. How could you take me as a troublemaker¡­ I¡­¡± The young man said disdainfully, not afraid to blow up the matter.

    In other words, he was here to make a big deal out of this, and it would be better if this wrangle were out of control.

    ¡°Haul him out, and throw out the vegetables and meat!¡± Qing Yue surveyed him and ordered lightly.

    Qing Yue was Princess Chen¡¯s principal maid. Nanny Yu had specially told her that she would be in charge of the kitchen affairs. No matter what she did, Princess Chen would back her up, so there was no need to be overcautious.

    Hearing Qing Yue¡¯s words, two burly old maids came to his two sides and dragged him out. Since they had been working in the kitchen, they had great strength. Pulled by them, the young man couldn¡¯t steady himself and could only step back while shouting at the top of his voice. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. The chief supervisor asked me to send food to your mansion, but you want to shut me out¡­¡±

    It was quiet around early in the morning. His shouts could be heard at a great distance.

    ¡°Gag him!¡± Qing Yue said.

    Some of them couldn¡¯t endure the young man long ago. With Qing Yue¡¯s order, someone instantly took out a wet rag and stuffed it into his mouth. The greasy and wet feeling nearly made this delivery man vomit on the spot.

    A few other rough old maids and servant girls carried the ingredients and baskets he sent here and tossed all of them outside.

    ¡°If you still want to do the delivery job, pick some fresh ones quickly and send them over; otherwise, we no longer need you to send vegetables,¡± Qing Yue stood at the back door and said coldly.

    The young man pulled the rag out of his mouth, red at Qing Yue with bloodshot eyes, and bellowed, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, go and tell the chief supervisor about it. He has the final say in matters about food delivery. If you¡¯re useless, don¡¯t invite humiliation. Don¡¯t you know what an inferior servant you are? How dare you use such a filthy trick to deal with the chief supervisor? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°Close the door!¡± Qing Yue ignored him and said to the old maid guarding the back door after entering the room.

    The old maid swiftly responded and shut the door, leaving this young man moring and jumping with rage outside.

    When she returned to the kitchen, all the servant girls and old maids were watching her and waiting for her to make a decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent some people to buy fresh ingredients, and they¡¯ll be here soon. You can continue to make breakfastter. I¡¯ll report the whole thing to Her Highness. It doesn¡¯t matter, even if you serve breakfast at ater time. Everything will be okay as long as the food is fresh. None of us can bear the severe consequences if Her Highness falls ill after having any stale food sent to the kitchen,¡± Qing Yue said.

    She knew well what they were worried about.

    Fresh ingredients were on the way here. Learning this, the servants in the kitchen breathed a sigh of relief. The old maid in charge waved her hand and said, ¡°Do what you should do. Don¡¯t block the way here. It¡¯s worrying.¡±

    The others dispersed, but the old maid in charge didn¡¯t. Looking at Qing Yue, she said haltingly, ¡°Miss Qing Yue, what if the chief supervisor asks about this? What should we do?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Her Highness will deal with it!¡± Qing Yue said withpleteposure.

    The fresh ingredients were delivered quickly because Shao Wanru had prepared for this. As a result, the breakfast was still served on time. As soon as they had breakfast, the chief supervisor was invited into Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard.

    After entering the door, he bowed respectfully to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Please sit down!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, bowed back politely, and said softly.

    As the former empress¡¯s general steward, he deserved Shao Wanru¡¯s respect.

    The chief supervisor lost no time in returning a bow. Then he took his seat and asked, ¡°Your Highness, what can I do for you?¡±

    He only met Princess Chen once, on the next day after her wedding. After that, they made no contact. When Prince Chen was around, the chief supervisor would ask him to decide on various affairs. Now that Prince Chen was away, he dealt with everything by himself and did not bother Princess Chen with any of these things.

    ¡°You were a trusted servant of the former empress. For His Highness and me, you¡¯re like an elder. You¡¯ve been taking care of him and his outer court for many years. So, I should thank you deeply on behalf of His Highness.¡± Shao Wanru bowed again.

    The chief supervisor was greatly moved but felt flustered. In a hurry, he leaned to one side and said, ¡°Your Highness, all of this is my duty. How could I be worthy of your bows with much gratitude?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so modest. You¡¯ve been protecting His Highness for so many years. When he is out on a diplomatic mission, we have to count on you to protect the entire mansion,¡± Shao Wanru said with a wry smile. She sat down on a chair on one side and invited the chief supervisor to sit down.

    After serving tea, Yujie and Qu Le retreated aside.

    The chief supervisor¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your Highness, did anything happen?¡±

    Usually, he would pay attention to almost everything inside and outside the mansion. Before Prince Chen left, he repeatedly enjoined that he should take care of the whole mansion. Of course, Princess Chen¡¯s security was of the utmost importance. The chief supervisor had served Prince Chen since he was little, so he was pretty familiar with his characters. Besides, Xiao Xuanzi also offered him some advice about it. How could he not understand how important Princess Chen was to his master?

    ¡°Sir, to tell you the truth, some people are aimed at our mansion,¡± Shao Wanru told him in a soft voice.

    ¡°What did you find? I have been keeping a close eye on the outside but haven¡¯t noticed anything unusual.¡± The chief supervisor frowned. He had thought there would be no chance of an error. Did he neglect anything?

    ¡°It happened in our mansion, not outside. Some people intended to cast in a bone between us andunch an attack against the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shao Wanru looked at the chief supervisor and put it bluntly.

    The chief supervisor¡¯s respectful attitude and kind tone relieved much of her worry. At least he wouldn¡¯t impose his ideas on others with his seniority. In this way, everything would be much easier to deal with¡­

 Chapter 1051 - Satisfied, Itâ€™s Great to Be Scheming

    Chapter 1051 Satisfied, It¡¯s Great to Be Scheming

    ¡°Sir, do you know whom His Highness will bring back from his trip to the Xu State?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly.

    The chief supervisor¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he misunderstood her intentions. ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. The princess from the Xu State won¡¯t marry His Highness when shees to the capital. It has nothing to do with His Highness!¡±

    He thought Shao Wanru was jealous, so he hurriedly exined.

    ¡°I know that, but others don¡¯t. Some people want to use it to sound out His Highness¡¯s potential,¡± Shao Wanru exined softly with a smile.

    !!

    The chief supervisor had had lots of dealings with many people in the Pce and had experienced the previous dynasty, so he obtained a sophisticated understanding of worldly wisdom. Shao Wanru¡¯s words astounded him.

    After pondering carefully, he immediately got up, bowed to Shao Wanru, and said with heartfelt admiration, ¡°Your Highness, I thought too little of it.¡±

    He saluted from the bottom of his heart.

    He treated Her Highness with respect only because of Prince Chen, but now he viewed Princess Chen in a new, more favorable light and sincerely bowed to her.

    People like him, who came out on top of numerous servants in the Pce step by step, were sophisticated and tactful. He instantly discovered the critical point in Shao Wanru¡¯s words that he had ignored.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have. Please sit down!¡± Shao Wanru said with a light smile.

    The chief supervisor sat down again. ¡°I¡¯ve carefully thought over the safety of our mansion and arranged people to protect us from any potential dangers. Besides, I dispatched more people to tighten security and told all of them to pay special attention to you. I must make sure nothing bad will happen to you. Frankly, if you want to go out during this period, I will have to persuade you to stay at home.¡±

    He thought Princess Chen was secure here. No one could hurt her inside the mansion. As for outside, the chief supervisor would try his best to stop Princess Chen from going out before Prince Chen returned.

    If Princess Chen insisted on hanging out, he had nned to stop her and even make her current situation clear so that she would know what should be done or not. Unexpectedly, the young master was so intelligent that she had figured out the essential part long ago. Moreover, she had even thought through the things that he had overlooked. Though he had experienced myriad hardships and hazards, he couldn¡¯t grasp the overall situation better than Princess Chen.

    Deep down, he couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed and became even more respectful to Shao Wanru.

    No wonder Xiao Xuanzi praised Princess Chen many times, saying she was brilliant. At first, the chief supervisor thought Xiao Xuanzi must have been exaggerating, but now it seemed that he actually described Princess Chen in a modest way.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Sir. Before His Highness left, he seriously told me something. I¡¯m young and inexperienced, so I should ask for your advice if I encounter any tricky things. I shouldn¡¯t let outsiders seize any opportunity to stir trouble. Sometimes, a terrible misunderstanding might be caused by some small things and destroy our mutual trust,¡± Shao Wanru said, feeling very satisfied with this chief supervisor.

    ¡°Your Highness, is there any trifle in the mansion that bothers you?¡± the chief supervisor asked with a frown. After thinking for a while, he suddenly understood the hidden meaning of Shao Wanru¡¯s words. He had the growing sense that he had been negligent in not considering the safety within the mansion, when he devoted most of his attention to the outside.

    In the past, there was no master in the inner court. As long as he handled well the affairs in the mansion, he protected the whole mansion. As for Prince Chen, he could take good care of himself long ago.

    Prince Chen was wise, deep, and precociously bright. The outsiders only saw his master grow up under his protection, but they didn¡¯t know that his master had been protecting him since he became mature at a young age.

    The chief supervisor had a lot of enemies in the Pce back then. When he was the former empress¡¯ general steward, these people deeply hid their hatred toward him. But as soon as he became less powerful, many of them secretly trampled on him. If it hadn¡¯t been for Prince Chen¡¯s concern, they would have rushed up in a crowd to hurt him, and he would have been murdered long ago.

    At present, he had gained both fame and benefits. Even when the Empress Dowager asionally rewarded Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she would give him some reward in passing.

    ¡°There was a dispute in the kitchen. The person who delivered the cooking ingredients was ill, so he asked his nephew to do the job. But the young man was not a good one. The food he sent was of inferior quality, and he even made a scene in the kitchen. He imed you offered him this job and urged the people in the kitchen to inform you about this.¡±

    Since the chief supervisor was sensible enough, Shao Wanru spoke without reservation.

    ¡°The delivery man?¡± The chief supervisor was stunned and did not think of this for a while.

    A servant behind the chief supervisor reminded him, ¡°Please excuse me, but I¡¯ve heard of the servant who delivered the food. He seems to have something to do with you when you were in the Pce!¡±

    Hearing the servant¡¯s words, the chief supervisor finally remembered and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes¡­ right. It¡¯s something about me. The delivery man was¡­ the nephew of a trusted eunuch of the former empress. The eunuch died for her, and I was asked to take care of his nephew. After I left the Pce, I asked his nephew to help deliver the food ingredients to the kitchen. He had done this work for more than a decade.¡±

    It had been so long that the chief supervisor could hardly remember it.

    The news came as a surprise to Shao Wanru. No wonder their rivals started with a delivery man working in the kitchen. Shao Wanru had an idea in her heart and said, ¡°Sir, do you still remember this person¡¯s character?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a good person. Back then, I saw that he was honest, so I sent him to deliver the food to the kitchen. In the very beginning, I would check his work personally. His performance had always been excellent. Since I let the supervisor in the kitchen manage him, no one came to report his mistake. Therefore, I suppose he should have done a good job all these years!¡±

    The chief supervisor said after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Then send someone to check it out. Maybe something has happened to him.¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her watery eyes slightly and reminded him.

    The delivery man had been well-behaved, but he suddenly fell sick. There must be something fishy behind this. Obviously, the new delivery man was here to stir up trouble.

    ¡°I will go and investigate this matter.¡± The chief supervisor nodded, knowing an ident might have urred to him.

    ¡°The dishes sent here this morning were not good. I¡¯ve told Qing Yue to drive him out. At this moment, he should havee to report this to you. We seldom met, but I can tell you¡¯re smart. Now I entrust this matter to you. I hope you find out who is behind this matter,¡± said Shao Wanru.

    The chief supervisor was intelligent and treated her with respect, which made it great convenient for her to tackle this dispute urgently. If he were prejudiced against her and wanted to suppress her with his seniority, it would be difficult to solve the problem.

    The current situation was the best.

    ¡°Your Highness, I got it.¡± The chief supervisor understood and grasped the meaning of the matter.

    ¡°If you need Qing Yueter, you can take her there,¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully with a gentle and kind smile, her lustrous eyes growing slightlyrger.

    Birds of the same kind generally live together. The chief supervisor felt Princess Chen¡¯s genial smile was precisely the same as the smile on his master¡¯s face.

    ¡°How could such a smile be considered pure and kind? It means scheming.¡±

    Thinking of his duplicitous master with a pretty face, the chief supervisor felt his heart racing. It suddenly came to him that Princess Chen, the delicate youngdy before him, might be as underhand as Prince Chen!

    ¡°But it¡¯s good that they¡¯re not that upright. A soft heart can be fatal to noble descendants. It¡¯s great to be scheming!¡±

    The chief supervisor left the inner court, beaming with delight. He was in a good mood along the way, walking back while smiling. He had worried that Princess Chen would be too young to know what was happening, but now it seemed that Prince Chen and Princess Chen couldn¡¯t be more perfectly matched.

    When he walked out of Chuihua Gate, the chief supervisor stopped smiling, and his face darkened. Putting on a dignified look, he continued going outside with his servant. Halfway on their way back, a young male servant ran over with sweat all over his face. ¡°Sir, you are here. Someone came to you. Now he is overly anxious and has inquired about your whereabouts several times.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The chief supervisor wrinkled his brows and asked.

    ¡°I heard that he was responsible for sending food to the kitchen. He wanted you to uphold justice for him, but I don¡¯t know what has happened. Hisint sounds confused!¡± The servant trotted and reported.

    As expected, Princess Chen guessed it right. The supervisor was delighted but did not show it on his face. He strode forward and asked. ¡°What did you tell him where I was?¡±

    ¡°You have taught me how to deal with this, so I certainly didn¡¯t tell him where you went. I just said that you hadn¡¯t gotten up because you went to bedtest night.¡± The young male servant wiped the sweat on his forehead and said.

    When any outsider came to find the chief supervisor, who might be too busy to meet the person, his servants would let the visitor wait and stall for time. As for the specific affairs that the chief supervisor was doing, they wouldn¡¯t reveal any to others.

    This time, seeing that it was still early, he deliberately came up with a valid excuse.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± The chief supervisor nodded and followed the young male servant out.

    After they walked through a few courtyards, they saw a young man in his twenties anxiously walking around in circles. When the chief supervisor stepped out, his eyes immediately lit up. He rushed over, knelt before the chief supervisor, and kowtowed hard three times. ¡°Sir, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    After that, he burst into tears, as if he had been wronged.

    Behind him were two baskets full of vegetables and meat. There was even a tied chicken struggling with all its might. It moved so vigorously with incredible strength that it nearly shook the vegetables above it out of the basket.

    In addition, a fishy on the food with its tail wagging. From time to time, it would jump up and twitch its tail, making a loud noise.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The chief supervisor stopped and asked, checking the current situation with his hands sped behind his back.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know why they would do that to me. Today, I brought the food to the kitchen, but they said that the chicken was not very active, the fish was dying, and the vegetables were not fresh. But in fact, all of them are in perfect condition. You can send someone to check them if you don¡¯t believe me. Anyone finds anything wrong with these things, and I¡¯m willing to take all punishments.¡±

    The young man wiped away his tears and said, ¡°My uncle has been ill these days, so he asked me to send food for him in a few days, but these people in the kitchen bullied me fiercely. They pointed at me and med me for everything. I was so annoyed that I wanted to let you decide which side was right, but they felt reluctant to do that. Then they called a girl named Qing Yue over to punish me. She ordered her helpers to throw me out along with all the baskets. All the ingredients were ruined¡­ And¡­ and there are some badly broken ones that I didn¡¯t dare to show you. I want nothing but justice. Please help me, Sir.¡±

    He sobbed out all of this, his broken voice full of grievance. Then he bowed deeply to the chief supervisor.

    <strong>The Novel will be updated first on Free?ebn?vel. c?m . Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!??</strong>

 Chapter 1052 - An Accident Caused by a Box

    Chapter 1052 An ident Caused by a Box

    The vegetables and meat presented before them indeed looked good. Even the pickiest person could not say that the chicken was sick and the fish was near death because they were alive and kicking. He turned to see the young man, who looked aggrieved and angry. It could be seen that he had really been bullied. They disgraced him even when he did nothing wrong, which was a shame for the chief supervisor.

    In particr, the young man was the nephew of the eunuch, who was the former empress¡¯s trusted servant.

    The chief supervisor¡¯s face fell, and he looked terrible. ¡°Did these people in the kitchen say that?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I swear I was telling the truth. If I lied, let me be struck by lightning and split into two halves!¡± The young man wiped away his tears and swore viciously.

    It sounded more authentic, and several young servants in the outer court couldn¡¯t help getting indignant. These people were the chief supervisor¡¯s trusted helpers who had been loyal to him. When they learned some people in the kitchen didn¡¯t take the chief supervisor seriously, how could they not be angry?

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go and ask the supervisor in charge of the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Sir, when Princess Chen married into our mansion, Qing Yue came here with her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too unreasonable. Even when His Highness was in the mansion, the affairs of the outer court were under the management of the chief supervisor.¡±

    Several young male servants all talked indignantly.

    The chief supervisor shook his hand, and all the servants stopped talking.

    ¡°Go and invite Qing Yue, Her Highness¡¯s principal maid,¡± he ordered ndly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡± A clever servant answered and ran inside.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir. Thank you so much. In fact¡­ it¡¯s my fault. It wouldn¡¯t have been like this if I had sent it out then.¡± The young man kowtowed to the chief supervisor with gratitude and murmured.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± a servant asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The young man realized he had made an indiscreet remark. He looked around, feeling uneasy because too many people were around him.

    ¡°Bring him here,¡± the chief supervisormanded and turned to an empty yard aside.

    Immediately, a young male servant stepped out and reminded the young man to follow them while the others dispersed.

    The chief supervisor didn¡¯t enter the principal room in the middle of the courtyard but just sat at the yard¡¯s stone table. With his prating eyes on the young man, he knocked on the stone table twice with his fingers and spoke up, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the secret?¡±

    Only the chief supervisor and his two trusted young male servants were in the courtyard. The young man observed around and suddenly took a small brocade box from his arms and handed it over. ¡°Sir, here it is. Take a look!¡±

    A servant took it and brought it to the chief supervisor sitting at the stone table. He was in no hurry to open it but looked at the young man up and down.

    ¡°Is this what the people in the inner court wanted from you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my bad. When I came to deliver food, someone spotted it. Today, a person asked me for it when I sent the food, but I refused. Then she left with a sneer, threatening that I couldn¡¯t do the delivery job if I didn¡¯t give it to her. After that, they picked on me when I carried these goods to the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Who wanted it from you?¡± The chief supervisor asked, calm and collected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know it either. The old maid looked ordinary, and I didn¡¯t know if she was from the mansion. I wondered about it at that time. But my box identally fell when I was delivering the cooking ingredients. The person who saw it must have been from the mansion. Moreover, they threatened and punished me by not letting me do my delivery job.¡±

    The young man thought for a moment and said bitterly, ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t take it seriously. Maybe it had nothing to do with the mansion. However, I still worried about it, so I kept it in my arms. I didn¡¯t expect someone who wanted it to frame me up.¡±

    The more the young man talked about it, the more aggrieved he felt.

    The chief supervisor didn¡¯t ask anymore and let his eyes settle upon this obsolete brocade box.

    This kind of brocade box was hardly seen in the outside world, but it was not rare and evenmon in the Pce. With time passing on, it faded and looked much outworn. On its engraved corner hung a rusty lock.

    ¡°What is this?¡± the chief supervisor asked in a solemn voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s from my uncle. He told me that it was passed down through the generations in my family. When my uncle was seriously ill, he gave it to me. That day, I happened to carry it in my arms, but the people in the mansion saw it. I didn¡¯t know what was inside and wanted to check it out after going back. However, I suddenly remembered that my uncle had told me not to see it.¡±

    With this, the young man said, taking out a key from his arms and handing it over respectfully.

    There was a brocade box and a lock. If the chief supervisor hadn¡¯t met Shao Wanru, he would have opened it to see what was inside and asked about it.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t open it rashly and just nced casually at it, weighing it in his hand. Then he scrutinized the lock. It seemed that the lock hadn¡¯t been opened for many years. The lock had rusted so that the box was hard to open. If the lock were forced open, the clot formed by rust under it would inevitably be damaged.

    No one had opened this brocade box over so many years.

    ¡°You mean, someone in the mansion recognized it and thought there was something good inside, so the person wanted to get it from you?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. I honestly don¡¯t mind giving it away, but my uncle had warned me not to give it to others.¡± The young man scratched his head and said uneasily. He appeared very flustered and helpless. ¡°My uncle also said that if there was anything, I coulde to the chief supervisor because you would protect me.¡±

    The chief supervisor was someone who kept old friendships in mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Qing Yue is Princess¡¯s maid. Do your job as usual in the future. I¡¯ll ce some people in the kitchen,¡± said the chief supervisor.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir. Many thanks! Fortunately, you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I didn¡¯t know who could help me out. I never imagined it was Her Highness¡­ She worked for Her Highness¡­ Sir¡­ I¡­¡± The young man was grateful and panicky.

    Anyone who offended Princess Chen would panic.

    But when he added a few words at this time, coupled with what he had said before, the chief supervisor might think of something else.

    Except for him, only Princess Chen in this mansion possessed such marvelous abilities and could mobilize the servants in the kitchen. Since the chief supervisor didn¡¯t give the order, Princess Chen must be behind this conflict.

    The chief supervisor looked back at the brocade box and seemed lost in thought.

    The young man didn¡¯t dare to interrupt, so he just quietly stayed by his side.

    Before long, Qing Yue arrived here after a servant. After entering the door, she bowed to the chief supervisor and said, ¡°Greetings, Sir. I¡¯m Qing Yue.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yue?¡± The chief supervisor looked Qing Yue up and down. He was unfamiliar with Princess Chen¡¯s servant girls in the inner court, and Qing Yue rarely went out of the inner court.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Qing Yue.¡± Qing Yue answered, carrying herself with ease and natural poise.

    The chief supervisor pointed at the young man who delivered the cooking ingredients and asked, ¡°Have you seen him before?¡±

    Qing Yue turned around to look at him and nodded. ¡°I met him before. He delivers the food to the big kitchen. To my surprise, he sent us defective goods and quarreled with the kitchen staff. Seeing that he was arrogant and aggressive, I asked some people to throw out the things he had brought in and asked him to return with fresh vegetables and meat. Otherwise, he will not be allowed to send food for the mansion in the future.¡±

    ¡°His Highness agreed to him to deliver the food for our mansion. Do you know that?¡± the chief supervisor asked unhappily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that his goods were bad. I couldn¡¯t let masters in our mansion have these rotten dishes that would damage their health!¡± Qing Yue answered in a very matter-of-fact way.

    Somehow, her calm and disapproving attitude irritated the chief supervisor. He pounded the table heavily and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re merely a humble servant girl. How could you stick your nose in your master¡¯s business? Guards, take her away and flog her ten times before sending her back to the inner court!¡±

    ¡°Sir, Her Highness also knows about it.¡± When two servants came over to pull her away, Qing Yue said anxiously in a hurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Her Highness.¡± The young man who delivered the food looked frightened.

    ¡°When His Highness is away, even Her Highness will have to discuss it with me before making the decision. You are just a low servant girl, but you intervened in the affairs of our mansion at will with Her Highness¡¯s power. How dare you?¡± The chief supervisor scolded with growing anger.

    The two servants came at Qing Yue from both sides, dragging her out.

    Qing Yue shouted anxiously, ¡°Sir, I am the servant girl of Her Highness. Only Her Highness has the right to punish me. You¡¯re just a supervisor of the outer court and can¡¯t reach the affairs of the inner court¡­¡±

    In the end, her voice stopped abruptly ¡ª she should have been gagged.

    ¡°Sir, this¡­ this matter is rted to Her Princess. Why don¡¯t we¡­ give this box to Her Highness!¡± In a great rush, the young man knelt and pleaded.

    It was going to be a big deal! The young manined bitterly before the chief supervisor in a fit of pique. However, as a servant responsible for food delivery, he lost the courage to foment trouble further.

    Her Highness, instead of others, was involved. He was just a servant who came here to deliver food, so he would have to weigh his words while watching others¡¯ expressions. How dare he confront Her Highness?

    ¡°Does Her Highness want this box?¡± The chief supervisor¡¯s eyes darkened, and there was a hint of fierceness in his eyes. Unlike other ordinary supervisors, he had an imposing manner because he had been the general steward in the Pce.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s not Her Highness. Perhaps, she asked for it for other elders. Or possibly, Her Highness¡­¡± The young man who delivered the dishes stammered and looked at the chief supervisor with a pleading look. ¡°Sir, please just give the box to Her Highness. Please!¡±

    He seemed scared out of her wits and didn¡¯t dare to make trouble anymore.

    The chief supervisor sneered in his heart. ¡°This kid is good at acting. His performance would have been more believable if he had not mentioned Her Highness frequently but talked more about Her Highness¡¯s elders.

    ¡°He would have taken me by surprise if I hadn¡¯t discussed it with Her Highness in advance.

    ¡°I¡¯m too old indeed. After living a peaceful life in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for so many years, I¡¯ve lost my vignce and nearly fell into a trap.

    ¡°He talked about not only Her Highness but also Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Since the box looks so old and worn out, it sounds more authentic if it is rted to Her Highness¡¯s elders other than Her Highness. Among these elders, only Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess has the closest rtionship with the Pce.

    ¡°They set up a chain of tricks that starts with the smallest thing. Each scheme leading me by the nose will lure me into investigating it further until I fall into their trap.¡±

    The chief supervisor¡¯s eyes fell on the brocade box, which looked more and more simr to the one in his memory¡­

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1053 - Almost the Same Time

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Almost the Same Time</h4>

    In his memory, the brocade box was forbidden to be seen by others!

    The chief supervisor felt his heartbeat quicken, his panic-stricken eyes falling on a minor breach in its corner. Abruptly, he froze, and his eyes widened.

    He recognized it ¡ª it was the brocade box that the former empress had lost.

    Sure enough, it was that brocade box.

    His previous master¡¯s warning seemed to be still ringing in his ears. When she couldn¡¯t find the box, she told him something important.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open that brocade box. Even if you get it, don¡¯t try to open it. Otherwise, you will die if the Emperor knows it.¡±

    After the brocade box disappeared from her ce, the former empress called him over and carefully warned him about the danger with a pale face. Even if he saw the box in the future, he should pretend that he didn¡¯t see it and never open it because the Emperor back then didn¡¯t want anyone to know what was inside.

    If someone was found to have opened it without authorization, he was done for!

    Sweat was beginning to break out on his forehead. The chief supervisor had never expected them to target him. If Princess Chen hadn¡¯t reminded him in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have recalled such an old story and might have already opened the brocade box!

    Everything that had happened before was an illusion, and what was happening now was real!

    It was sent to him but might also be given to Princess Chen, who knew nothing about the past. So, she would open it upon receiving it and get implicated. His back was soaked in a cold sweat as he thought of this possibility. The small box almost put the whole Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in danger¡­

    ¡°Sir, the imperial guards are here!¡± A servant ran in, followed by several imperial guards. As the Emperor¡¯s personal guards, they wouldn¡¯t even obey the Empress¡¯smand.

    As soon as their head in shining silver armor entered the room, his sharp eyesnded on the brocade box on the table. With a wave of his hand, several imperial guards immediately surrounded the chief supervisor.

    The chief supervisorposed himself, stood up hurriedly, and asked with a smile, ¡°Why have you called upon us, Your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°Where did this brocade boxe from?¡± The head of the imperial guards pointed at the brocade box and asked.

    ¡°From him.¡± The chief supervisor answered, pointing at the young man who delivered the food. However, he didn¡¯t borate on the details.

    ¡°Have you opened it?¡± With a faint murderous look, the head of the imperial guards looked gloomily at the chief supervisor, his hand on the sheath of the sword on him.

    ¡°No. I felt strange when this man handed in the brocade box. Since it looks like an item from the Pce, I don¡¯t dare to open it casually,¡± The chief supervisor said calmly, with serious doubts in his calm eyes.

    Once again, the guard leader looked the chief supervisor up and down but found nothing unusual. It seemed that he did have a suspicious brocade box, so he was not in a hurry to open it. He was cautious.

    The chief supervisor of Princess Chen had worked as the general steward for the former empress. Indeed, his cautious manner was far more appropriate than ordinary people¡¯s. No wonder he could earn his current position in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The guard leader turned to look at the young delivery man. ¡°Did you bring this brocade box over?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ It was from me¡­¡± The young man who delivered the ingredients stammered because he had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± asked the guard leader coldly.

    ¡°Um¡­ It was passed down from my ancestor. He¡­ was a humble¡­ a humble eunuch serving the former empress by her side!¡± The young man who delivered the cooking materials took a step back in a panic, looked around, and fixed his eyes on the chief supervisor with a pleading look.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you opened the item from your ancestor?¡± The guard leader asked again as if he didn¡¯t see the panic in the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No¡­ no. My ancestor¡¯s order¡­ He didn¡¯t allow the descendants to see¡­¡± Seeing that the chief supervisor stood aside in silence, the young delivery man got too panicked to finish his words.

    ¡°Your ancestor¡¯s order? Guards, take him away!¡± The guard leader waved his hand.

    Immediately, two imperial guards approached the young delivery man¡¯s two sides and pulled him away.

    ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± The young man fell into a sudden flutter and pleaded for mercy. He seemed totally in the dark. ¡°Why did such a thing happen? The man promised to give me a rich reward after I did what he said. But what¡¯s going on now?¡±

    The two guards pped him from his right and left sides. Blood flowed out from the corners of his mouth. He almost cked out and couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    Then he was dragged out in a daze like a dead dog.

    The courtyard quieted down. The guard leader took a few steps forward and got the brocade box in his hand. After checking it carefully for a while, he looked rxed. It could be seen that no one had opened it for more than ten years.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I came in a hurry and disturbed you. His Majesty heard the leftover evils of the previous dynasty schemed to harm Princess Chen when Prince Chen was away, so he specially asked me toe here. If I bothered you, I sincerely hope you would excuse me.¡±

    The guard leader put on a polite smile.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you shouldn¡¯t have. The remnant evil elements of the previous dynasty should be captured. Since His Highness isn¡¯t around, a few of us are responsible for Her Highness¡¯s safety. If anything bad happens to her, we won¡¯t be able to absolve ourselves from the me. Our mansion¡¯s security measures are indeed not good enough. Since you¡¯re here, please check around the mansion as well.¡±

    The chief supervisor said with a smile, stepping aside to invite them in. He made this concession to gain some advantages.

    It would not be easy to find out who did this to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Originally, he thought it was the person who delivered the food, but now the young man seemed to be merely a pawn that had already been discarded. If the chief supervisor wanted to prove their innocence, asking these guards to do an overall inspection of the mansion would be the best way.

    ¡°His Highness is not at home, and now there is only Her Highness. So, it¡¯s inconvenient for us to investigate.¡± The guard leader hesitated.

    If it were another prince¡¯s mansion, he might scout the mansion. But this ce was the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Everybody knew the Emperor liked Prince Chen best. Once Prince Chen learned about this when he returned, he would never let him off.

    ¡°Your Excellency, since you¡¯vee, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to investigate. We will not be at ease if you don¡¯t do that,¡± said the chief supervisor earnestly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, please check it out. We could get prepared if you find out who is plotting against our mansion. When His Highness is away, only Her Highness stays in the mansion. It¡¯s indeed not safe for her,¡± the chief supervisor urged him to take action.

    The guard leader was tempted by his repeated pleas.

    ¡±It would indeed be best if we could check it out.¡°

    ¡°Then¡­¡± The guard leader was about to agree, but another imperial guard tugged at his sleeve.

    The leader immediately came to his senses. Hurriedly, he waved his hand and refused it. ¡°Since it has nothing to do with Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, then forget it. Arrange people in your mansion well to protect Princess Chen, and don¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡±

    The so-called dregs of the previous dynasty were just an excuse for them to get this brocade box. Someone reported that they had seen a person take Princess Chen the brocade box that the previous empress had lost more than ten years ago.

    The Emperor got furious and sent some guards here. Moreover, he had told the guard leader to kill anyone who had seen what was inside the box. If it were Princess Chen, they should bring her under control and wait for the new order from the Emperor.

    If they searched this mansion now, they would suffer when Prince Chen was back.

    Prince Chen, though he appeared vulnerable, was wicked and merciless. Imperial guards had suffered a lot because of him. As they entered the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion just now, several of them couldn¡¯t help thinking it was lucky that Prince Chen was not there. Otherwise, all of them who rushed into his mansion woulde to no good end.

    They hadpleted their job, and no one had ever opened this brocade box, which meant they wouldn¡¯te into conflict with anyone from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. That was the best result, so how could they investigate further to cause trouble?

    Nothing serious happened, which was the best result for them.

    The imperial-guard leader left with the brocade box.

    The chief supervisor walked them to the gate. Only then did he find out that except for the few imperial guards who entered the mansion, a group of guards with fierce eyes was standing by outside. Ordinary guards could notpare with them.

    The imperial guards went back to report. The chief supervisor at the gate watched them leave with a big smile. But when they were out of his sight, his face changed drastically, and he hurried to the inner court.

    A servant was sent to run and report the arrival of the imperial guards to Shao Wanru, and the chief supervisor headed there after him.

    He had approved of Shao Wanru. At such a critical time, he would certainly have to discuss the urgent matter with Shao Wanru. Only masters in this mansion had the right to decide on such a thing.

    Even though he used to be the general steward in the Pce, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk and decide all by himself. The leader of the imperial guards came in with a murderous look, which showed that it must be the Emperor who gave them the order.

    They left in peace only because the brocade box hadn¡¯t been opened. When the chief supervisor suddenly realized he had been so close to death, he felt a chill in his heart and was still in a cold sweat.

    Shao Wanru first got the news from a servant and was very surprised by the incident rted to the brocade box.

    She had guessed that some people had been secretly plotting against the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Since starting on significant matters was difficult, they might y some little tricks. To her great surprise, this small brocade box seemed important and was rted to the Emperor, which frightened her.

    Initially, she thought that these things would be exposed one by one, but she did not expect that things would change so quickly. Fortunately, the chief steward was cautious. Otherwise, bad things might have happened at this time.

    The chief supervisor came quickly. Hardly when the servant finished telling the whole story in detail, the chief supervisor came over and asked someone to tell Shao Wanru that he had arrived. Then, he waited near the corridor.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Shao Wanru to invite him in. She had asked all the other maids to withdraw, leaving only Yujie and Qu Le, her two trusted subordinates.

    Looking at the chief supervisor¡¯s pallid face, Shao Wanru slightly knitted her willowy eyebrows. Without beating around the bush, she asked directly, ¡°Sir, do you know that someone intended to kill us?¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1054 - Withhold the Terrible News, Princess Chen Was in Trouble or Not

    Chapter 1054 Withhold the Terrible News, Princess Chen Was in Trouble or Not

    ¡°Your Highness, there is indeed someone who wants to get us in trouble. If any of us had opened the box rashly, it would have inevitably brought disaster to us.¡± The chief supervisor lowered his head, and a trace of imperceptible panic shed in his eyes.

    He had once been the former empress¡¯s general steward, yet the matter of the brocade box still frightened him.

    Shao Wanru had been paying attention to him. When she caught the panic in his eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and she asked slowly, ¡°Even His Highness couldn¡¯t save us?¡±

    ¡°If His Highness were here, he might save you, but now he is not¡­¡± The chief supervisor said implicitly, without mentioning himself at all. Of course, he meant that Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t save him even when Chu Liuchen was in the mansion and wanted to do it.

    !!

    In the current situation, even Shao Wanru was in danger.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath. Before this, she had nned to inquire about the brocade box, but now she decidedly gave up the idea because anything rted to the brocade box might be hazardous.

    ¡°What do you think will happen next?¡± Leaving behind the matter about the brocade box, Shao Wanru started to talk about other things.

    The chief supervisor felt relieved. Though Princess Chen was intelligent, she was young. He was afraid that she would pursue the matter out of curiosity.

    He knew something, but there were many things that he was not familiar with. But whether he understood it or not, it was wrong for Princess Chen to inquire about it at this time. If someone with evil intentions heard it, no one knew what kind of sensational rumors woulde out.

    It was indeed best not to ask about it at this time, and it was also the best method to avoid arousing suspicion.

    ¡°Your Highness, please rest assured. At least we can live in peace for some time!¡± said the chief supervisor. Such an issue had attracted the Emperor¡¯s attention. Although the imperial guards didn¡¯te in to search the mansion, their visit had shown others that the Emperor¡¯s imperial guards were keeping a close watch on the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    If any foolish fellow dared to offend the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion at this time, the Emperor would notice it.

    ¡°The delivery man should be an abandoned essory. No matter how deeply we probe into his past, we can¡¯t find anything. The first one sent to deliver the food was a nephew of the eunuch in the Pce. The eunuch was loyal to the former empress and died for her. This brocade box should have nothing to do with him. At most, it might have some connections with his nephew. Your Highness, I think it¡¯s better to send someone to investigate him,¡± the chief supervisor continued.

    He had pretended he didn¡¯t know about the inside story because he needed to show others that he had no idea what was going on and that the dispute was simply about the food delivery. With the appearance of the brocade box, he should send someone to ask about it as the young man¡¯s employer.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Sir. You can deal with the matter about the food delivery in the usual ways!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and didn¡¯t ask about his specific methods. It was the outer court¡¯s business. Since the chief supervisor had decided to handle it normally, he certainly had a set of procedures.

    Shao Wanru might mismanage the affair if she intervened rashly without the necessary information.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± The chief supervisor nodded. It was indeed the most appropriate thing to do at this time. By doing so, they could confuse their enemies.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out in the near future and will inform my grandma about this. If anyone invites me, please turn down the invitation and say I¡¯m sick!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± The chief supervisor didn¡¯t understand her arrangements at first. After he thought it over, his eyes lit up, and he looked at his young master with great admiration. Shao Wanru was impressive in his eyes because she could stay so calm and unhurried at such a young age. ¡°Everything in our manor remains unchanged except that you are not feeling very well. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°I just feel a little ufortable, so you don¡¯t need to disturb any imperial physician, let alone call for a doctor outside,¡± Shao Wanru added softly with a smile when she knew that he understood what she implied.

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡± The chief supervisor,pletely convinced by Shao Wanru, nodded repeatedly.

    Shao Wanru said meaningfully, ¡°Our life in the mansion continues as usual, and let¡¯s do nothing special. Even if we have to do something, it should be a minor matter. Let¡¯s see which side can no longer stay calm first.¡±

    This matter hade to an end for the time being. From now on, anything that happened outside the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would have nothing to do with her. Shao Wanru just needed to wait for Chu Liuchen¡¯s return.

    With some efforts, Shao Wanru and the chief supervisor calmed down the people in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and subsided this tumult. People in the mansion only knew that the young man who delivered the food was imperious. He offended the master after helping his uncle deliver the cooking ingredients for two days. Since then, he was not allowed to do the job, and another person reced him. It was said that this person was also the nephew of the man who had sent the food before. The first delivery man was indeed sick.

    The servants in the mansion also heard that the imperial guards came to investigate the matter of the surviving evils of the previous dynasty, but they didn¡¯t take it seriously. In their minds, these guards just came to ask some questions and left. They even took away the young man lying all the time who delivered the food for their mansion, which saved the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion a lot of trouble.

    Anyway, the whole Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was peaceful and in perfect order.

    Nothing was wrong with the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but hidden currents surged in the capital city. Many people were worried in the dark. It seemed to be a simple thing, but a lot of people tried to meddle in the affair.

    In a deserted Zen room of the Yuyun Temple, Master Jieyan, the Yuyun Temple¡¯s abbot, was sitting in a chair by the side window with his palms together devoutly. He did not look well.

    Prince Cheng looked even worse. He mmed his hand on the table so violently that several cups on it jumped up. ¡°How could this be? Didn¡¯t you say that we must seed this time? And as long as the brocade box was opened in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Princess Chen would be severely punished. But what was all this about?¡±

    How could he not be pissed off? It was not easy for him to get this brocade box back then. He had kept it carefully for so many years because he wanted to use it at the right time. But this time, it didn¡¯t work. One of the precious cards in his hand had been wasted.

    Slowly, Master Jieyan opened his eyes and said, ¡°Your Highness, have you checked it out? Nothing happened to Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was said that the chief supervisor of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion appeared in public and looked fine. He even went to find the person who delivered the food to their mansion. He has been like this for so many years. How could he not be fine?¡± Prince Cheng said in a bad mood.

    He didn¡¯t have many such cards in his hand, but now the box was wasted. He got nothing back from it. The more Prince Cheng thought about it, the angrier he felt.

    ¡°The chief supervisor of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion is fine, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Princess Chen is also okay.¡± Master Jieyan didn¡¯t believe their plot was useless and reminded Prince Cheng, ¡°Your Highness, perhaps, we can consider it from another point of view? The chief supervisor is fine because he didn¡¯t open the brocade box. However, the box has been sent to Princess Chen. No matter how smart Princess Chen is, she is young.¡±

    ¡°You mean something has happened to her?¡± Prince Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and the anger drained from his face.

    ¡°Do you think Princess Chen may be in big trouble now? But they can¡¯t let others know about it. If it¡¯s rted to the Emperor in the Pce, the chief supervisor of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t dare to show any feeling toward it. Since he had served in the Pce for so long and had be the former Empress¡¯s general steward, he must be sensible enough to stay calm.¡±

    Master Jieyan analyzed after thinking for a while.

    Hearing this, Prince Cheng nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°There is some truth in what you said. This wily old fox doesn¡¯t dare to disobey His Majesty¡¯s order and has pretended to live a normal life. If this is the case, I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to Princess Chen. But this is only our spection that may not be true!¡±

    Prince Cheng¡¯sst sentence brought them back to where they started. He didn¡¯t think Princess Chen could avoid the disaster, but the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion remained quiet and peaceful as if nothing had happened, which greatly worried him.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better not take action rashly for now. I¡¯m afraid His Majesty has already kept an eye on the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Whether Princess Chen is in trouble or not, the imperial guards have already taken action. If you want to find out the truth about her, I¡¯m afraid you will attract His Majesty¡¯s attention.¡±

    Master Jieyan shook his head, thinking it was not the right time to investigate.

    ¡°I see. But what if someone whom Princess Chen is obliged to see visits her?¡± Prince Cheng knocked on the table and said slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not act on impulse at this time. You have waited so many years, so why are you in such a hurry? Anyway, you are not the only one who is anxious, and this incident has nothing to do with you. So, it¡¯s not worthwhile for you to arouse suspicion. If the Emperor distrusts you, it will be a big deal!¡±

    There was a hidden meaning in Master Jieyan¡¯s words.

    Once the Emperor found out Prince Cheng engaged in conspiratorial activities, he would immediately inflict punishment on him without showing the mercy he might give to other princes.

    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s wait a little longer and focus on the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Prince Cheng managed to send the box to the Empress, so the person directly rted to this matter should have something to do with the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s best for you to think so!¡± Jieyan breathed a sigh of relief. He feared Prince Cheng would refuse to listen to his advice and proceed imprudently.

    In the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, Chu Liuzhou was smashing cups, also in anger. In addition to him, there was only one person in the study: Ji Lingzhen, Chu Liuzhou¡¯s biological uncle and the second elder brother of the Empress.

    ¡°Your Highness, the Empress asked you not to let others see anything unusual and do what you should do as normal. Don¡¯t stay too close to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Ji Lingzhen advised him. He was not the eldest, so he didn¡¯t inherit the title of nobility. Usually, he was doing his job with little work and didn¡¯t look like a person capable of outstanding achievements in daily life. Yet, he always gave Prince Zhou advice and suggestions from behind the scenes.

    ¡°Second Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that this matter would inevitably cause great chaos? Why is nothing serious happening now?¡± Ill-tempered Chu Liuzhou felt increasingly aggrieved at this time. Like a stone dropped into the sea, their conspiracy drew little response, even though his mother had considered it a powerful weapon.

    The battle of scheming brought him much less gratification than the real fights on the battlefield.

    They wanted Princess Chen to disappear from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It would be best to take her away or kill her. After such a big event that was supposed to be sensational urred, nothing happened to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Their plot sounded like a joke.

    ¡°No, I have to find someone to inquire about it. I can¡¯t just wait and do nothing.¡± Chu Liuzhou stood up and called someone outside, ¡°Anyone!¡±

    A young male servant came in from the door. After saluting, he said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m here!¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1055 - Complicated, Who Did It?

    Chapter 1055 Complicated, Who Did It?

    ¡°Your Highness, please wait.¡± Ji Lingzhen, seeing that he might worsen the situation, hurriedly stood up to stop him. ¡°Your Highness, do you forget what the Empress said?¡±

    As Chu Liuzhou thought of the words of the Empress, he cooled down from an agitated state and waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant quickly withdrew.

    ¡°What should we do now? Mother told me to wait without doing anything. But nothing will happen to them if we go on waiting like this! And Chu Liuchen is on his way back to the capital city.¡± Chu Liuzhou said, swinging his sleeves very impatiently.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I think you should be even sober at this time. Don¡¯t let others notice that you and Her Majesty got involved too.¡± Although Ji Lingzhen was Chu Liuzhou¡¯s uncle, he didn¡¯t dare to demonstrate his authority as an elder before Chu Liuzhou, so he could only persuade him softly.

    ¡°Mother asked me to wait, wait, and wait. I have to wait even in an emergency like this. If we keep waiting, Chu Liuyue will make greater development. Even Chu Liuchen, the invalid, may be more valuable than me.¡± Chu Liuzhou was filled with anger. After waiting for so many years, he felt he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    He was the legitimate son. Why couldn¡¯t he be the crown prince?

    His mother was the Empress, and he was her only son. In any case, he should be appointed as the crown prince because he was the legitimate son. Compared with him, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuchen were nothing. However, his father had been partial. The Emperor had made Chu Liuyue powerful enough topete with him. Recently, he seemed to have also offered the sick man a chance.

    ¡°Your Highness, calm down. Don¡¯t you think Prince Yue should be anxious instead of you? He sent that man to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Ji Lingzhenforted the irritable Chu Liuzhou with a smile.

    Prince Yue arranged for the delivery man to bring food to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. The Empress identally got the brocade box, and Prince Yue¡¯s servant sent it to the mansion. Therefore, Prince Yue should be responsible when anything went wrong. Ji Lingzhen felt Prince Zhou didn¡¯t have to be so anxious at all. At present, the most nervous person should be Prince Yue.

    The Empress asked someone to drop this brocade box, and Consort of Virtue¡¯s servant got it. As they had expected, Consort of Virtue and Prince Yue took action. Chu Liuzhou¡¯s people just added fuel to the fire on the side. The one who really failed should be Prince Yue.

    These words reminded Chu Liuzhou, who no longer looked that furious. After thinking for a while, heughed and said, ¡°Chu Liuyue has every intention of harming the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but he unexpectedly got nothing. It is gratifying to see this result.¡±

    Seeing that Prince Zhou suddenly turned happy, Ji Lingzhen smiled bitterly, feeling a little bit lost for words.

    ¡°Second Uncle, didn¡¯t he seed?¡± Afterughing for a while, Chu Liuzhou suddenly stopped and asked a new question.

    ¡°The Empress said that he might have failed!¡± Ji Lingzhen said vaguely.

    ¡°So the result hasn¡¯t been verified? Why didn¡¯t you figure it out?¡± Chu Liuzhou waved his sleeves discontentedly and asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t investigate the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion casually. The Emperor¡¯s imperial guards are watching it,¡± Ji Lingzhen said. For fear that Chu Liuzhou would send his people there on impulse and attract the Emperor¡¯s attention, he reminded him again. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t act rashly at this time.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure Princess Chen is all right?¡± Chu Liuzhou was concerned about something else.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I really don¡¯t know. The Empress only heard that she was ill,¡± Ji Lingzhen replied.

    Now, no one dared to interfere in the affairs of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. All the information they knew was heard inadvertently. No one, not even the Empress, dared to inquire about it on purpose. They didn¡¯t even dare to mention Princess Chen before the Emperor so as not to draw his attention.

    ¡°How is it going with Chu Liuyue?¡± Chu Liuzhou calmed down and asked.

    ¡°They stay quiet as well. Nothing has happened,¡± Ji Lingzhen said.

    ¡°Oh, he is quiteposed. He sent his people to set up such a trap but eventually got nothing. Yet, he can keep calm. He is indeed the most insidious among the few brothers.¡± Chu Liuzhou sneered and said sarcastically.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yue, who took action directly, can keep a cool head, so why do you have to respond with anger? You shouldn¡¯t step out to find out if anything happened to Princess Chen or if this plot has failed. It is because Prince Yue will be anxious about these problems. This time, you can wait aside and watch them. Anyway, this matter can¡¯t be traced up to you.¡±

    Ji Lingzhen knew Prince Zhou well, so he specially said something Prince Zhou cared about. Hearing this, Chu Liuzhou nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°You are right. I see. I won¡¯t investigate this matter at will. I will listen to my mother and you. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a smile. He was satisfied with what he heard and readily followed Ji Lingzhen¡¯s suggestion.

    The Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion looked peaceful on the surface, but Chu Liuyue, staying in his study, couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Not only his advisor Mr. Liu but also Wen Xichi was in his study.

    Sitting in the corner, Wen Xichi watched the pattern on a fan in his hand. It was an authentic piece of work done by a gifted schr from the previous dynasty whom he appreciated. He nodded as he looked at it. It seemed that he had focused his attention only on this work of art. Chu Liuyue used it as an excuse to invite him here on purpose.

    But he had been listening attentively to the conversation between Chu Liuyue and Mr. Liu.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, it didn¡¯t work?¡± Chu Liuyue asked uneasily.

    ¡°It seems so. Your Highness, you¡¯d better be prepared for failure,¡± Mr. Liu said implicitly. Given the current situation, his counselors couldn¡¯t help trying to persuade their master. At this time, whoever stepped out woulde to no good end.

    ¡°How could it be? How could we fail? My mother said¡­¡± Speaking of this, Chu Liuyue immediately realized that he had made an indiscreet remark. Hurriedly, he stopped talking, coughed hard, and said with a rxed face, ¡°Mr. Liu, what should we do now? Please enlighten me!¡±

    After that, he stood up and bowed respectfully to Mr. Liu.

    Mr. Liu hurriedly rose to his feet and stepped aside to show that he wouldn¡¯t dare to ept his master¡¯s special salute.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯ll have to give the matter further thought and discussion,¡± said Mr. Liu.

    The two of them sat down again.

    ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± Chu Liuyue asked respectfully again.

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to do anything now. Just wait and see. I heard that Princess Chen caught a chill in the mansion. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. Her illness sounds not serious, and she hasn¡¯t invited any imperial physician. For the time being, we can¡¯t find out what is happening.¡± Mr. Liu analyzed logically, ¡°At present, it¡¯s better to inquire about it, but I¡¯m afraid that the Emperor will find out something.¡±

    Mr. Liu was actually a little anxious. This plot was his idea, but it didn¡¯t work at the moment. What was worse, he had no idea of the actual situation.

    ¡°Yuanqing, what do you think?¡± After thinking it over, Chu Liuyue suddenly turned to Wen Xichi, who seemed to be focusing on the fan.

    Hearing Chu Liuyue¡¯s question, Wen Xichi raised his head and nced at Mr. Liu, who looked a little anxious. ¡°Your Highness, I think it needs further consideration.¡±

    He didn¡¯t pretend that he didn¡¯t hear them and just said lightly to y along with their ideas.

    ¡°Yuanqing, do you think we should take the initiative to check on Princess Chen?¡± Chu Liuyue questioned closely with his burning eyes on Wen Xichi¡¯s face.

    Wen Xichi didn¡¯t seem to notice the tentative look in Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to visit the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but you can go to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to get some information.¡±

    His words reminded Chu Liuyue, who nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should go to see my great-aunt. At this time in the past, I would pay a visit to her.¡±

    Among the princes, although Chu Liuyue looked indifferent, he had always been nice to the elders of the royal family, and the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was one of the ces he paid special attention to.

    ording to Consort of Virtue¡¯s instruction, he often called at the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion when he was little. After Shao Yanru moved there, he went there more frequently.

    Chu Liuzhou followed him to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. When Shao Yanru lived there, Chu Liuzhou was a frequent visitor. But he seldom dropped by when Shao Yanru returned to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, Chu Liuyue still went to see Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess regrly.

    For this reason, the Emperor often praised him in front of Consort of Virtue, saying that he was a man who respected elders.

    It was indeed time to visit Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    After figuring this out, Chu Liuyue asked Wen Xichi and Mr. Liu to go back first, and he left for the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion with gifts.

    His carriage arrived at the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. As the gatekeeper saw that it was Prince Yue¡¯s carriage, he asked someone to report hising while unlocking the door and inviting Prince Yue in.

    In the past, Prince Yue came here often, so the gatekeeper could recognize his carriage.

    Prince Yue¡¯s carriage followed the twists and turns of the road in the mansion and stopped at the parking lot inside. Chu Liuyue got out of the carriage and saw two good-looking servant girls waiting for him ahead.

    Seeing himing down, they hurriedly stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Please get up!¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand amiably and asked, ¡°Is my great-aunt well? The weather has been bad recently, so I bring some tonics here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Our master knows that you are here and has been waiting for you. She has been very welltely. Thank you for being so concerned!¡±

    One maid answered smartly, while the other added a few words with a smile.

    Chu Liuyue nodded and followed the servant girls inside. When he came to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, he stepped forward and bowed with a bright smile. ¡°Nice to see you, great-aunt!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so nice of you. Please sit down!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess smiled and said.

    Chu Liuyue no longer stood on ceremony and settled back in his seat. When the servant girl brought him the tea, he picked up the teacup and took a sip before saying, ¡°How is your old trouble?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seemed to be healthy, but she was not in perfect condition and was vulnerable to a few minor ailments, especially during this period.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I feel fine!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    After asking a few more questions with concern, Chu Liuyue got to the point. ¡°Where is my cousin? Shouldn¡¯t he be with you at this time like in the past?¡±

    Chu Liuyue had thought it through. Compared to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shao Yuanhao was the key for him to make a breakthrough.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er has been sick. It gives me a headache.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sighed and said helplessly.

    ¡°Is he sick? Is it serious? I happen to have an imperial physician with me right now. I can send him to see Hao¡¯er!¡± Chu Liuyue stood up with concern.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1056 - Confirming the Information

    Chapter 1056 Confirming the Information

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess cast a nce at Chu Liuyue with a faint thoughtful look in her eyes and said, ¡°He has taken the medicine. At this time, he should have fallen asleep!¡±

    ¡°Since he is asleep, I¡¯ll see him next time!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile, ¡°My cousin is now the heir of a duke of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Your wish came true.¡±

    ¡°From the beginning, everything belongs to him.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said, her face turning cold.

    ¡°In any case, everything should be his, but will Marquis Xing be willing to ept this result? You¡¯d better be careful!¡± Chu Liuyue said with concern.

    After a brief pause, Chu Liuyue continued, ¡°By the way, the First Young Master of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion collided with Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage. Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frowned and didn¡¯t understand what Chu Liuyue meant by mentioning this.

    This matter had caused a sensation, so Great Elder Princess had certainly heard of it.

    ¡°Actually, that thing¡­¡± Chu Liuyue hesitated and looked at the people around Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are my trusted subordinates. Say anything you like here!¡±

    ¡°When Shao Hua¡¯an bumped into Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage, he was fine. It was Yuan¡¯an who ordered her people to hit him!¡± Chu Liuyue lowered his voice.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess opened her eyes wide. ¡°But¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°In the race to the position of the heir of a duke, I¡¯ve been to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Speaking of this matter¡­ Aunt Ruiping probably doesn¡¯t like Marquis Xing very much!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile.

    He made only a veiled reference to the past issues, but the hidden meaning was easy to understand. Chu Liuyue said something to Ruiping Great Elder Princess. Because of this, she loathed Marquis Xing. As a result, after Shao Hua¡¯an identally crashed into her carriage, Infanta Yuan¡¯an used it as an excuse and gave him a violent beating.

    So, he said all of this to express goodwill toward Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an was in the Pce, she said it was a sheer ident.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was slightly stunned but understood quickly. The smile on her face became more genial. She narrowed her eyes and nodded approvingly. ¡°Has Yuan¡¯an recovered from her injury?¡±

    ¡°Her face is wounded. My second brother has sent a miracle-working doctor there. His medical skills are excellent, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem,¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll ask someone to see her!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said softly with concern.

    Her action was to show Chu Liuyue her gratitude to Infanta Yuan¡¯an and him. Hearing this, Chu Liuyue was overjoyed. If Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stood on his side, it would be highly beneficial to him.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had firmly supported Shao Wanru, her granddaughter, which was enough to make Shao Wanru work for him, not to mention her rtionship with the Empress Dowager. Chu Liuchen¡¯s actual background had always been mystic. If he ced a pawn beside Chu Liuchen, it would give him many advantages.

    ¡°Her injury isn¡¯t serious. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you go to see her or not. If you visit them often, it will arouse suspicion. Perhaps, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would find something out and talk nonsense to my father,¡± Chu Liuyue said considerately to show his concern for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    He just mentioned it casually to please Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. However, it would not be appropriate if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Ruiping Great Elder Princess were in close contact. They only needed to reach a tacit understanding.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I worried too much!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Shao Jing won¡¯t leave Cousin Hao¡¯s matter at that, will he?¡± After Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess received his kindness, Chu Liuyue looked more concerned.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess snorted coldly, and her face fell. ¡°He can do whatever he wants. I am not afraid of him.¡±

    ¡°Great-aunt, you certainly don¡¯t have to fear him, but what if Shao Jing wants to deal with Princess Chen and Cousin Hao? Now my third brother is not in the mansion. If anything happens in his mansion, I¡¯m afraid that Princess Chen will be too young to handle it!¡±

    Chu Liuyue reminded Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Even if Prince Chen is not at home, Shao Jing can¡¯t suppress Princess Chen with filial piety because of her high status. Besides, Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is not in the mansion.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been paying attention to the affairs in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she knew Old Madam had already packed up and moved to the Yuhui Nunnery.

    Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion might have the right to hold back Princess Chen with filial duties, but it was hardly a justifiable excuse for Shao Jing, Marquis Xing!

    ¡°Great-aunt, you are right, but I am just afraid that Shao Jing might y some dirty tricks. I heard His Majesty had sent his imperial guards to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. I don¡¯t know if it has anything to do with Shao Jing!¡±

    Chu Liuyue came here today to inquire about Shao Wanru¡¯s business. Initially, he wanted to ask Shao Yuanhao about it. But since Shao Yuanhao had fallen ill, he could only inquire about something from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in a roundabout way.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess waved her hand and said indifferently, ¡°It was a false rm. Nothing serious. His Majesty sent his guards to catch the remaining evildoers of the previous dynasty, for they thought that these people might hide in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. After asking the chief supervisor some questions, these imperial guards left. They didn¡¯t disturb Princess Chen, so this matter was unlikely connected with Shao Jing.¡±

    ¡°Shao Wanru is fine? Has my n failed?¡±

    Chu Liuyue was shocked, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He still looked concerned and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. My third brother is away, and I fear the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will make trouble again. Father asked about my third brother the day before yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Did His Majesty tell you when Prince Chen would return to the capital city?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess raised her spirits.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Please forgive me for not being able to tell you that!¡± Chu Liuyue said in embarrassment.

    The diplomatic mission could also be considered a major military affair, so he certainly couldn¡¯t say it. Chu Liuchen was heading back to the capital city. Usually, it was safe on their way back. However, there was no guarantee of his safety. Some people might attempt to hurt Chu Liuchen or the two Xu State princesses going to the capital city with him.

    It was easy to cause an ident if Chu Liuchen¡¯s schedule was exposed. The best choice was not to ask or tell!

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked too much!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess understood what he meant and apologized slowly.

    ¡°Great-aunt, if my third brother enters the capital city, I will inform you immediately.¡± Chu Liuyue stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I have something else to do now. See you then!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead if you have something to do!¡±

    After bowing to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Chu Liuyue turned around and strode away.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frowned slightly. Chu Liuyue came over and talked aimlessly without stopping. There seemed to be no critical or practical issues. What was his purpose?

    Zhuozhuo had sent someone to tell her that if anyone came to inquire about her, she should pay special attention to it. However, many people had asked about Zhuozhuo, including several Madams who had some dealings with her in the past. When they met her, they would mention Zhuozhuo and especially the news that the Emperor¡¯s imperial guards had once entered the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    In addition to these Madams keeping in constant touch with her, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess only mentioned her granddaughter to Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Then who is the one plotting against my granddaughter in secret?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had always thought that Ruiping Great Elder Princess was suspicious, but now she felt Chu Liuyue seemed a little fishy too.

    She reflected on all he had said to her but found nothing special because he only said a few words of concern.

    ¡°Who could it be?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was in a dilemma. Anyway, she had to tell her granddaughter about it. Shao Wanru was brilliant and would find some clues from these people¡­

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s mind was in tumult, but he managed to remain calm when walking out. ¡°Shao Wanru has nothing to worry about, which means that my plot failed!

    He was a little annoyed and couldn¡¯t help pondering over it. ¡°My n is detailed and perfectly coherent, but the people of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t fall into the trap. Which part went wrong?

    ¡°Needless to say, Shao Wanru might be lucky. However, the chief supervisor of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, who was supposed to take this bait, turned up safe and sound!

    ¡°First of all, I should get rid of the chief supervisor of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Then it would be much easier to deal with Shao Wanru. At that time, I could kill her or make her disappear without much effort. The chief supervisor of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was the biggest trouble. He had been the general steward of the former empress, so it won¡¯t be easy to finish off this sly old fox.¡±

    Right after Chu Liuyue got on the carriage, his face fell, and a trace of fierceness shed across his eyes. There must be a reason for his failure, but he didn¡¯t know which part had gone wrong.

    His carriage slowly went through the gate of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Go to the Number One Schr Restaurant.¡± As soon as they were out of the gate, Chu Liuyue ordered.

    The coachman answered, raised his whip, and drove the carriage to the Number One Schr Restaurant, Chu Liuyue¡¯s favorite ce.

    Halfway, the carriage stopped there for a moment, and a young eunuch dressed as a servant got out of the carriage. He ran away quickly to invite Wen Xichi, Third Young Master Wen of the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    The Number One Schr Restaurant was doing well. Those sessful candidates hadn¡¯t yet been awarded official jobs. From time to time, they would entertain guests here. In addition, many elegant schrs liked this ce, so its business was brisk.

    When Chu Liuyue got off the carriage, a sharp-eyed shop-boy spotted him and immediately approached to greet him with a smile, ¡°Master, pleasee in!¡±

    Chu Liuyue had ordered that no shop-boy here was allowed to call him Your Highness, for he was not willing to expose his identity here.

    He followed the shop-boy into the Number One Schr Restaurant. The first floor was almost full. He didn¡¯t linger there and went straight to the fourth floor.

    A private room on the fourth floor had been reserved especially for him the whole time.

    ¡°Who is this man? Didn¡¯t they say that there was no private room avable?¡± Someone asked bitterly when seeing the shop-boy lead Chu Liuyue to the private room upstairs with a ttering look.

    ¡°He must be a noble child in the capital city. Even if we passed the exam, we can¡¯t bepared with them.¡± Another man beside him raised the corner of his mouth and said with sarcasm, feeling unconvinced in his heart.

    Some of them passed the exam, while others didn¡¯t. When they drank together in the past, they were attracted to each other bymon tastes. So they specially gathered here a few more times to have fun.

    They asked for a private room, but the shop-boy kept saying there was none. Now that they saw someone else was directly taken to a private box, they were full of righteous indignation.

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes followed Chu Liuyue upward. Coincidentally, he was among this group of people¡­

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1057 - Real or Sham, Who Had the Whip Hand?

    Chapter 1057 Real or Sham, Who Had the Whip Hand?

    Wen Xichi followed the shop-boy who led the way and walked slowly to the stairs. When he reached thending, he turned slightly, and his eyes met the eyes of Yan Xi, who was watching him below. They looked at each other and quietly looked away.

    Wen Xichi recognized Yan Xi, a party to Wang Shengxue¡¯s case.

    Yan Xi also knew Wen Xichi, the Number One Schr of thest exam and a current official of the Ministry of Justice.

    Wen Xichi continued going up while Yan Xi lowered his head thoughtfully¡­

    !!

    He went up to the fourth floor, pushed open the door of the private room, and saw Chu Liuyue sitting there with a gloomy face, holding a ss of wine. Immediately, he took two steps forward and bowed to him. ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Yuanqing, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Please sit down!¡± Chu Liuyue reached out to press his forehead and said with slightly rxed eyebrows.

    Wen Xichi went straight ahead and gracefully sat on the chair opposite Chu Liuyue. A set of cups was there. The young eunuch dressed as a servant came over and poured a cup of wine for him. Then, the eunuch retreated aside.

    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Instead of raising his cup, Wen Xichi observed Chu Liuyue¡¯s expression and asked.

    ¡°You and I grew up together and have been friends since we were young. Since you¡¯re supporting me wholeheartedly, I won¡¯t hide anything from you. Nothing has happened to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Yuanqing, please help me analyze the matter. How could they remain entirely unscathed? Didn¡¯t my father find the prohibited item in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Chu Liuyue spoke out the doubts in his heart.

    The brocade box had a considerable bearing on many significant matters and people. Therefore, even before Wen Xichi, he just dared to mention it vaguely. He only said that he asionally got a prohibited item rted to the previous dynasty.

    Chu Liuyue and Mr. Liu decided on this matter, but they did not hide it from Wen Xichi when discussing it in the study.

    ¡°Is Princess Chen fine?¡± Wen Xichi asked calmly.

    ¡°Nothing serious. She feels slightly ufortable, but it should be a minor physical problem. This is not what I wanted. I thought my father must have taken Princess Chen into custody and intended to put her to death!¡± Chu Liuyue frowned and said.

    Previously, there was no news about Shao Wanru, so he thought his father had locked her up but told the others that she was sick. Then she would be executed. The others would only think she died of illness before Chu Liuchen returned to the capital city. Such a result would be much more reasonable and eptable than sudden death.

    ¡°If there is nothing wrong with Princess Chen and no change in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, your plot didn¡¯t work,¡± Wen Xichi said lightly, ¡°You¡¯d better not act rashly at the moment. Although Prince Chen is not in the capital city, your plot has drawn the Emperor¡¯s attention to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Perhaps, you¡¯d better think more about how you got this so-called prohibited object.¡±

    ¡°I got it by chance.¡± Chu Liuyue narrowed his eyes in horror, his pupils dting. Suddenly, he felt he seemed to have missed something important.

    ¡°Are you sure you obtained it identally? Someone might deliberately let it end up in your hands. You should figure it out!¡± Wen Xichi said, ¡°Maybe this is why the whole n went wrong!¡±

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart wildly thumped twice, and he asked tentatively, ¡°Do you mean that some people were scheming against me¡­¡±

    ¡°You should know best if someone is plotting against you!¡± Wen Xichi said.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t know what was in the brocade box, either, but he saw his mother¡¯s countenance change. Then she warned him not to open it and asked him to send away this troublesome brocade box, saying it was the source of trouble. If the Emperor found out who had it, the person would be doomed.

    After Chu Liuyue got this mysterious brocade box, he utilized it to plot against others. Could it be that someone sent this box to him on purpose?

    He got this brocade box in the Pce. Back then, he saw a little eunuch running out in panic and happened to run into him. So, Chu Liuyue¡¯s servants caught him. However, the little eunuch banged his head and killed himself without saying anything, leaving only this brocade box. Seeing the rust on it, Chu Liuyue was cautious then and didn¡¯t open it. After that, he went to visit his mother, Consort of Virtue.

    His mother seemed to know something about it, but not the whole thing. When she saw the brocade box, her face was distorted by fear.

    If someone in the Pce wanted to plot against her, it was most likely to be the Empress.

    He believed that it was just a coincidence. Then he was astonished by Consort of Virtue¡¯s ghastly expression, so he didn¡¯t have time to think about other possibilities at that moment.

    Wen Xichi¡¯s remark awakened Chu Liuyue to the reality. Immediately, he realized that he might have fallen into the trap of the Empress and her son.

    He was not the only one who wanted Chu Liuchen to marry Princess Yutao of the Xu State. The Empress and her son should have a much stronger desire to make this marriagee true.

    He mmed his hand on the table so hard that all the dishes on the table jumped up. Chu Liuyue sprang to his feet, paced up and down twice, and stood still. ¡°I walked into a trap!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, if the brocade box¡¯s appearance were strange, the following changes would be normal!¡± Wen Xichi said, his eyes cool as if he did not see the anger on Chu Liuyue¡¯s face.

    ¡°Please teach me, Yuanqing!¡± Chu Liuyue bowed deeply to Wen Xichi.

    Wen Xichi hurriedly stood up and saluted back.

    The two of them sat down again.

    ¡°If the brocade box is of questionable origin, someone else also intends to plot against the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. They may enjoy a good show aside or reveal your trick to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Once Princess Chen knows what happened in her mansion was done by you, the confrontation between you and the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion will begin!¡± said Wen Xichi in detail.

    ¡°Opposing the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? Going against Chu Liuchen?¡±

    When Chu Liuyue thought of Chu Liuchen, his heart twitched for no reason, and a jealous and resentful look rising like a ck mist darkened his eyes. ¡°I am the biological son of my father, but why does my father concern this invalid more than he cares about me?¡±

    ¡°They should be enjoying a good show. It is impossible for them to expose my plot to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± Chu Liuyue shook his head and said decisively.

    ¡°Since they watch the fun aside, they may do something else in secret. Maybe the people of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion will get some clues. Since you didn¡¯t make any mistake, the other secret party must have leaked the news,¡± Wen Xichi said unhurriedly.

    Chu Liuyue was shocked, but after thinking carefully, he felt it made sense. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and no one hase to investigate me. It seems that there is a third party behind this matter. They wanted to watch me plot against the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in the dark but didn¡¯t expect to be exposed.¡±

    It could exin what had happened in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuyue was so pissed off that his face turned livid. He had always thought that he had been plotting everything smartly behind the scene. At this time, he finally learned that in this borate n, he was the one standing right in the forefront of the struggle and had already been spied on in the beginning.

    Wen Xichi did not leave with Chu Liuyue but left the private room first.

    After going downstairs, he somehow met Yan Xi¡¯s gaze again. As they looked at each other, Yan Xi smiled gently at him, silently raising the wine cup in his hand to Wen Xichi.

    Wen Xichi went downstairs and walked straight to Yan Xi. After giving him a fist and palm salute, he greeted, ¡°Number Three Schr Yan?¡±

    ¡°Lord Wen!¡± Yan Xi was stunned for a moment. Then he put down the wine cup in his hand, stood up, and saluted Wen Xichi with joined hands.

    Everyone around Yan Xi was startled. Someone who recognized Wen Xichi whispered to the people around him, ¡°This man is the Number One Schr of thest exam, the Third Young Master of the Mansion of the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen!¡±

    ¡°Lord Wen!!¡± The schrs who came with Yan Xi stood up together to greet Wen Xichi.

    Candidates of the imperial exam respected the Number One Schr the most. Moreover, Wen Xichi was still young. It could be seen how famous he was back then.

    Wen Xichi bowed with a smile and said to Yan Xi, ¡°Childe Yan, could you please treat me to a small cup of wine?¡±

    ¡°Making an appointment is not as good as meeting by chance. I should invite you first, Lord Wen, please!¡± Yan Xi said. He looked around and saw there happened to be an empty table by the window. Then, he hurriedly led Wen Xichi there.

    The shop-boy had cleaned up the table quickly. The two of them went over and sat down, and the shop-boy served tea.

    ¡°Lord Wen, is it about the previous case?¡± Yan Xi asked as soon as he took his seat.

    ¡°It is indeed about this. I want to ask you something.¡± Wen Xichi said lightly.

    ¡°Please go ahead!¡± Yan Xi looked a little nervous, guessing there might be a follow-up to the previous case. When Wang Shengxue died, this matter came to an end. It was said that Wang Shengxue was the chief plotter. And Ning Caixian, his aplice, was exiled to a distantnd.

    At this point, the matter had been ultimately settled, but Yan Xi thought it should not have ended like this.

    ¡°Childe Yan, do you think Wang Shengxue¡¯s case has anything to do with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Wen Xichi asked directly.

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes fell on Wen Xichi¡¯s face. He tried topose himself and said carefully, ¡°Does the Ministry of Justice have any other doubts about this case? But the official of the Ministry of Justice said that this matter was settled. It had nothing to do with anyone else except Wang Shengxue!¡±

    That was what the official of the Ministry of Justice said at that time. After saying that, he turned around and left without giving Yan Xi any chance to ask more about it.

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice has already closed the case, saying that it was all done by Wang Shengxue, but I feel there are still a few questionable points in the case. Do you think it has anything to do with Princess Chen?¡± Wen Xichi asked again, locking his sharp eyes on Yan Xi.

    ¡°How could it have anything to do with Princess Chen?¡± Yan Xi¡¯s face also darkened, and he looked at Wen Xichi suspiciously.

    ¡°So, it has nothing to do with Princess Chen?¡± Wen Xichi asked again.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Yan Xi answered decisively because he sincerely thought so.

    ¡°Then is it rted to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Wen Xichi¡¯s expression softened and he asked with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Yan Xi rxed, shook his head, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I had stayed in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for some time, for my elders asked me to live there. During that period, I had been concentrating my effort on studying and only met Marquis Xing a few times. Why would he hurt a junior like me?¡±

    Wen Xichi observed his expression closely. After a long while, he slowly spoke up, ¡°I worried too much, thinking there was something hidden behind Wang Shengxue¡¯s case. Since there is nothing, I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you!¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up and cupped his hands to salute as an apology. While Yan Xi also stood up to return the salute.

    ¡°You¡¯re so polite!¡±

    Again, Wen Xichi¡¯s thoughtful eyes fell on Yanxi¡¯s face. He was in a trance for a moment because he seemed to have seen Yan Xi in a dream. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help wondering Yan Xi¡¯s rtionship with him¡­

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 1058 - The Hidden Maid

    Chapter 1058 The Hidden Maid

    ¡°My Lady, Great Elder Princess said that only some elder Madams remaining in contact with her had asked about you. But Ruiping Great Elder Princess and Prince Yue also mentioned you, which surprised her a little. She couldn¡¯t tell which one of the old Madams asked it on purpose.¡± An old maid of the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion reported.

    ¡°Prince Yue went there in person?¡± Shao Wanru was taken aback and put down the maple leaf in her hand. The painting in her hand was about to be finished, and she was putting the finishing touches on it.

    ¡°Prince Yue visited our mansion often in the past, so my master said it was nothing.¡± The old maid answered cleverly. Before she came, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had repeatedly told her to report as clearly as possible so as not to mislead Princess Chen.

    ¡°Did Ruiping Great Elder Princess also drop by frequently in the past?¡± Shao Wanru smiled lightly and asked after thinking for a while.

    !!

    ¡°She seldom came because she is not close to my master. They are on friendly terms with each other merely on the surface. She came to my master¡¯s mansion and chatted with her this time. From time to time, she would ask about you. Also, she mentioned that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was in a bad mood and wanted you to soothe her, saying that you were all young people, so it would be more convenient for you two to talk things through!¡± The old maid said.

    ¡°How is Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an seems to be recovering soon, but she appears upset. Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t tell my master the details about it.¡±

    ¡°I see. If anyone inquires about me, tell my grandma to send someone to tell me,¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    The old maid of the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion answered and left.

    Qu Le brought a basin of clear water to Shao Wanru. After washing her hands, Shao Wanru walked to the window, looking outside at the sky. It was sunny. Now was a good time to enjoy the scenery.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a short walk in the garden.¡± Shao Wanru walked out.

    Qu Le and Yujie hurriedly followed her.

    The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion upied arge area. Its garden was exquisitely built. There were waterside pavilions, flowing rivers, and gaily painted pleasure-boats on the water¡¯s surface. Everything here exuded the elegant and gorgeous atmosphere of the royal family.

    It was reasonable to call this ce Southern Pce. Without that small side door, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion appeared to be a natural part of the Pce.

    Standing before a flight of steps, Shao Wanru stopped and looked out leisurely.

    It had been a long time since she married into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but she hadn¡¯t gotten rid of some knots in her heart. For example, it seemed she had never been to this ce, but this spot was clear in her memory.

    There were flowers in full bloom before her. Through them, she could see the eave corner of a tall tower. Under the two rows of tall trees were exquisite small pavilions. However, with a chill in her heart, she couldn¡¯t take the next step, no matter how hard she tried.

    These giant trees helped to create a noble atmosphere belonging only to the royal family around those high imperial buildings and gorgeous steps. All of this looked excessively royal and bloody. Unconsciously, she breathed heavily and felt it difficult even to take one step forward, as if she had gotten stuck in the mire.

    ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noticing Shao Wanru¡¯s strange look, Yujie hurriedly reached out to hold her and asked.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate small face had an unhealthy pallor, and her lips were equally pale.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Qu Le also noticed Shao Wanru¡¯s unusual act and said anxiously.

    Shao Wanru closed her eyes tight and took a deep breath to ovee the waves of nausea in her heart. Finally, she calmed down and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    She stood still on the spot. In the end, she turned around and walked to the pavilion on the side. She wanted to stay away from this spot as far as possible.

    ¡°My Lady, are you feeling ufortable? Do you need an imperial physician?¡± Yujie helped her into the pavilion and asked with concern, ¡°I can feel your pulse first!¡±

    ¡°No, I suddenly felt a bit under the weather. I¡¯m okay now.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    ¡°My Lady, shall I invite Mingqiu Nun to have a look at your condition?¡± Yujie blinked and suggested again. Shao Wanru seemed to be in a bad situation, so she couldn¡¯t help worrying about her.

    ¡°There is no need to bother Mingqiu Nun and disturb her meditation. We have agreed to invite her over in a few days,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Thest time she invited Mingqiu Nun here, Mingqiu Nun agreed toe back in a few days. But it was not the right time for Mingqiu Nun to enter the mansion because they might put her in danger.

    The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was in a troubled time, so Shao Wanru was unwilling to get Mingqiu Nun involved.

    ¡°My Lady, is it because of the messages sent from the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?¡± Qu Le thought for a moment and felt it was possible. Princess Chen had been fine, but after talking with the maid of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and walking around outside, she unexpectedly felt unwell.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of these words.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head again.

    ¡°My Lady, do you think the people scheming against you are from the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion or the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion?¡± Yujie asked candidly. She had wanted to ask about it before. However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask when she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s dreadful look.

    Those who plotted against Prince Chen must have done it to benefit Prince Zhou or Prince Yue. Prince Xin was too young and vivacious to organize such a secretive n.

    ¡°I think they might work for the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. I heard that the brocade box has rust on it, so it was made many years ago. At that time, Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were still young, and only Prince Cheng was an adult at that time!¡± Qu Le retorted with different ideas.

    She thought that Prince Cheng was the most likely mastermind of this plot.

    ¡°But only Ruiping Great Elder Princess and Prince Yue acted a little strangely. Infanta Yuan¡¯an will be Princess Zhou, and Prince Yue came to inquire about it in person. None of them looks innocent.¡± Yujie retorted, still feeling that Prince Zhou and Prince Yue were suspicious. ¡°Since the brocade box is locked, it might not be directly relevant to Prince Zhou and Prince Yue. But the Empress and Consort of Virtue must have gone through that past period!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Qu Le was unconvinced and wanted to argue, but Shao Wanru waved her hand to stop her.

    ¡°How dare you disgrace the Empress and Consort of Virtue?¡± Shao Wanru reproached, her face set and hard.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yujie and Qu Le looked at each other and saw the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. They knelt with a plop and said, ¡°We made a slip of the tongue. Please punish us, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. His Highness said we can rest assured to talk here, but many people, many words. If someone spreads fatal rumors against us, do you think you can stay alive?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a hint of anger on her face.

    Thinking of this terrible consequence, the two maids trembled with fear and hurriedly promised, ¡°My Lady, I dare not!¡±

    ¡°I will never do it again!¡±

    ¡°You must remember that the Southern Pce is also part of the Pce. It¡¯s okay if the people in the imperial Pce don¡¯t know anything about it, but if they want to know, it is easy for them to find out what we¡¯ve said.¡± Shao Wanru warned them.

    What the two maids said also made her vignt. In the past, she didn¡¯t restrain them too much. If they talked freely like this in the Pce, they would get themselves killed.

    ¡°My Lady, we understood!¡± The two of them said in unison. At this time, they were really in panic. They were so excited that they forgot that they were talking outdoors. The thought of this sent chills up their backs.

    How could they discuss the Empress and Consort of Virtue casually? What was more, they were talking about such a treacherous topic.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it, I won¡¯t dare to keep you around me. I might as well let you out and be free. After leaving the mansion, you¡¯d better go far away from the capital city. I really neglected you in the past so that you dared to say such things outside!¡± Shao Wanru said angrily.

    ¡°My Lady, we know we were wrong. We won¡¯t do it again!¡± Hearing that Shao Wanru might drive them away, the two maids were so panicked that they even cried. They hurriedly kowtowed to Shao Wanru three times and pleaded.

    ¡°Be cautious with your words and deeds. Otherwise, you may not live long in the Pce!¡± Seeing the two maids sincerely apologizing, Shao Wanru sighed and said, looking slightly relieved. ¡°Get up! Remember to be more careful outside in the future. If you are in the Imperial Pce, you should be careful even in the room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The two servant girls wiped away their tears and stood up, knowing their master criticized them for their sake. They couldn¡¯t help but feel cold in their hearts. Upon arriving at the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, nothing serious happened, so they became much less vignt. In the past, they would never say such words outside.

    Even if they were in the room, they would lower their voices and speak cautiously.

    ¡°My Lady, what is that maid doing?¡± When Qu Le wiped her tears, a figure suddenly shed by. She looked up and saw a servant girl hiding behind a clump of trees in the distance, acting sneakily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru also turned to see the servant girl.

    Yujie trotted over quickly and soon came back with a trembling servant girl.

    ¡°Gre-greetings, Your Highness!¡± The 12 or 13-year-old servant girl seemed to be in a great panic and couldn¡¯t even speak clearly before Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shao Wanru looked the little servant girl up and down and asked gently.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m tending flowers and nts in the garden. When I saw Your Highnessing over¡­ I was¡­ afraid, so I hid. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally,¡± the little maid reported in a trembling voice. She looked terrified.

    ¡°What did you hide?¡± Yujie took a step forward, reached out to point at the little servant girl¡¯s wrist, and asked. The little servant girl clenched her hand that was half hidden in her sleeve. In a panic, her sleeve was slightly rolled up, so no one could notice it without a close examination.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± The servant girl subconsciously hid her hand behind her.

    ¡°Get the thing in her hands,¡± Shao Wanru ordered steadily.

    Yujie took two steps forward and grabbed the hand of the little servant girl who struggled and tried to throw away Yujie¡¯s hands. However, she was rather weak before Yujie, who was born with great strength.

    Yujie pulled out her wrist in her sleeve. Then, a very thin gold bracelet on her wrist was exposed. Yujie had identally ttened part of it. The bracelet was made of gold, which was definitely not something the little servant girl could afford.

    At first nce, the gold bracelet was evidently toorge for the servant girl, and Yujie pulled it away from her arm with great ease.

 Chapter 1059 - A Servant Girl Found a Bracelet, It Looked Familiar?

    Chapter 1059 A Servant Girl Found a Bracelet, It Looked Familiar?

    It was a very thin gold bracelet. When Yujie pulled it off her arm, it was twisted, so this original round gold bracelet was no longer round.

    This bracelet was thin without any patterns.

    ¡°Where did you get this gold bracelet?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°My¡­ my mother left¡­ left it to me,¡± the maid said in a panic.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s from your mother, why bother hiding it? It¡¯s not appropriate for you to wear it like this. Weren¡¯t you afraid of losing it when working?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    However, the little maid became more panicked and shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No¡­ I wouldn¡¯t lose it. I¡­ I¡¯ve been cautious. It¡¯s just a memento left by my mother. I was afraid that others might see it and think it belonged to the mansion, so I put it on carefully inside!¡±

    ¡°How could your mother give you such a valuable thing! You must havee from a decent family. Let Nanny Yu check it out and see what her family background is and if she has such a biological mother. If there is nothing wrong, give the gold bracelet back to her,¡± Shao Wanru said, handing the bracelet back to Yujie.

    Before the mansion epted each servant, their family background would be clearly recorded for future reference.

    Such a bracelet was enough to buy a few servant girls like her.

    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s true¡­ Your Highness, please spare me. It was really from my mother. I hid it secretly because I feared someone would take it away. Your Highness¡­ Your Highness, I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± the little servant girl kowtowed and cried.

    ¡°Since it is true, what¡¯s wrong with checking it out? Can¡¯t we investigate it?¡± Qu Le deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Nanny Yu toe over now and find out your background. See? This bracelet carries weight. Only well-off families can own it.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not mine. Your Highness, it¡¯s not mine. I picked it up.¡± Seeing that Qu Le was about to leave, the servant girl was so scared that her face changed dramatically. She burst into tears and stammered to confess.

    ¡°Not yours? Where did you find it?¡± Once again, Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the bracelet made of very thin gold threads without any patterns. Unlike those exquisitely-made bracelets, it was unappealing at first nce. If the servant girl hadn¡¯t acted nervously, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have suspected her.

    ¡°I¡­ I picked it up there. It¡­ it was behind the flower¡­ the ce where I stood!¡± The servant girl pointed somewhere ahead while crying.

    She was terrified.

    Shao Wanru walked forward, and the servant girl hurriedly got up to follow her. They came to the back of the bushes ¡ª there was a tree in blossom. Some flowers had withered and fallen to the ground. The pink petals were lovely, but now they had been ground to dust and scattered into the mud.

    ¡°Your Highness, I found it here. When I took it, you and several sisters came over, so I wanted to leave as soon as possible. But you saw me, anyway.¡± The servant girl wiped her tears timidly and said.

    After confiding her secret, she became much less nervous.

    There seemed to be a small hole under those flower petals, fallen leaves, and branches.

    ¡°Your Highness, see? This bracelet was buried here. Only a small part was above the ground. I saw the gold and dug it out, leaving this small hole.¡± The servant girl was afraid that Shao Wanru did not believe her, so she exined while pointing at the small hole under branches and leaves.

    ¡°Did you just dig it up?¡± Shao Wanru stared at her and asked again.

    ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t lie. I saw you and two sisters just after I got it from the hole. I wanted to hide and leave after you walked away.¡± The servant girl said in fear with tears falling. She looked at Shao Wanru expectantly with a pleading face.

    ¡°Had you seen anyone here before that?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. When I came here, I saw no one around and didn¡¯t even notice Your Highness and two sisters. After I dug out the bracelet, I was overjoyed. But at that time, you happened toe over!¡± The little maid burst out crying again, feeling scared. She thought she had hit the jackpot, but it seemed that getting this gold bracelet was not a good thing. It was obviously a lethal misfortune.

    If she had known this earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been greedy. If she had handed the bracelet to Princess Chen, nothing terrible would have happened to her.

    ¡°Was there really no one else?¡± Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and said to Yujie, ¡°Bring her back and make a thorough investigation!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I really didn¡¯t see anyone.¡± The little servant girl¡¯s face turned ashen with fright. Her legs went weak, and she was about to kneel again ¡ª but Yujie pulled her up.

    ¡°My Lady ordered you to go back with us. Then just shut up and follow us,¡± Yujie scolded.

    The little servant girl trembled and copsed on Yujie, who brought her back.

    Shao Wanru observed the gold bracelet on the table, deep in thought.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with this bracelet?¡± Yujie asked. She and Qu Le had looked at it for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. The bracelet was so simple that there was no flower pattern on it. Those who didn¡¯t look at it closely might think it was a tiny copper bracelet.

    It was unremarkable.

    Though they were both servant girls, Shao Wanru rewarded them with a lot of items, including gold bracelets. Different from this humble one, their gold bracelets were heavier and more exquisite.

    ¡°This newly-made gold bracelet is of high purity, but it looked overly thin and simple.¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were still on the gold bracelet, which looked strangely familiar to her. She seemed to have seen something simr before but couldn¡¯t recall it at the moment.

    Yujie said disapprovingly, ¡°How could such a gold bracelet be newly-made? Could it be possible that you made a mistake? The original one must be ugly to the extreme. Otherwise, no one would have considered making this one from it.¡± This bracelet was the most graceless one she had ever seen. The fine gold was wasted when made into this bracelet.

    ¡°My Lady, could it be recast from something else?¡± Qu Le thought of another possibility and asked.

    Shao Wanru reached out to pick up the bracelet and shook it between her fingers before saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Who identally dropped it or deliberately buried it there?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lady. Before I came in, I had secretly asked Nanny Yu to keep an eye on that ce!¡± Yujie said.

    Right after they were back, she told Nanny Yu about it. Then Nanny Yu quietly left to watch the spot in person.

    ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t you have a simr pair of simple bracelets?¡± Qu Le¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shao Wanru was slightly stunned and immediately remembered her pair of simple gold bracelets. No wonder she felt this bracelet looked familiar. When she was in the Huaguang Temple, Chu Liuchen gave her a pair of simple gold bracelets.

    ¡°Go and get them!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    Qu Le took out a box from the bottom of the dressing table. There was a pair of gold bracelets in it. They were simple but heavy ones without any patterns, which were weighty and quite valuable at first nce. The two bracelets that appeared solid and rough were too heavy for Shao Wanru to wear, and thus they were only suitable for collection.

    Shao Wanru picked up the pair of heavy gold bracelets from Chu Liuchen with one hand and the gold bracelet as thin as a thread with the other.

    They were both solid. One was broad and heavy, and the other was thin and light, but they had the same color.

    It meant the two kinds of gold bracelets were almost identical in purity. Or, thisrger solid gold bracelet could be remade into at least a dozen pairs of thin gold bracelets like the smaller one.

    ¡°My Lady, why would you guess this thin gold bracelet was reforged?¡± Yujie suddenly asked.

    ¡°The gold looks very new and has been polished. Although it is dusty, it can be wiped clean,¡± Shao Wanru said, her willowy eyebrows frowning slightly. ¡°Bring her in.¡±

    Yujie answered and left. Then she returned with the little servant girl trembling with fear.

    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive me.¡± The little servant girl was so scared that her face turned pale. As soon as she entered the door, her legs buckled, and she knelt on the ground with a thump and begged.

    ¡°Are you a child of a servant in our mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked, fluttering her long eyshes.

    Princess Chen seemed to know everything, so the servant girl didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. She nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Your Highness, yes. My mother belongs to this mansion and is in charge of the flowers and trees in that area. I help her take care of those flowers and trees.¡±

    ¡°Is your mother Lady Wang who is in charge of the flowers and nts over there?¡± Qu Le, quite familiar with the mansion¡¯s affairs, asked in surprise after thinking for a while, sizing up the little servant girl.

    ¡°Yes, my mother is Lady Wang. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call my mother over and ask her about it.¡± At this time, the little servant girl no longer dared to talk nonsense and spoke everything honestly.

    ¡°Are you Qing Lian?¡± Qu Le asked again with a strange look on her face.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m Qing Lian. Sister Qu Le, you know me, right?¡± The little servant girl asked hurriedly. Many people in the inner court knew the several principal maids around Princess Chen. Though these people had few dealings with them, they had seen Qu Le and the others from a distance.

    Qu Le bowed respectfully to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°This servant girl should be called Qing Lian, the daughter of Lady Wang managing the flowers and nts. Lady Wang has told me that she alone couldn¡¯t look after those flowers and trees, so she wanted her daughter to help. Her daughter was a rough servant girl who did the cleaning.¡±

    ¡°But your mother could do the job alone before. Why is she so busy now?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously.

    ¡°She did before. But recently, a few precious peonies were sent and nted in the ce under her charge. She feared she couldn¡¯t take good care of these valuable flowers, so she begged you to send me over. In this way, she could get more time and energy to care for those precious peonies.¡±

    Shao Wanru rolled her liquid eyes and asked, ¡°Are there new peonies in the mansion?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯ll inquire about itter!¡± Qu Le said.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I should let you go. But what will you tell others after you go back?¡± Shao Wanru asked meaningfully with a smile.

 Chapter 1060 - Engaged Couple, Each with Their Own Motives

    Chapter 1060 Engaged Couple, Each with Their Own Motives

    ¡°Her Highness will keep this gold bracelet. A few days ago, imperial guards came to investigate. They said there were remaining evildoers of the former dynasty. Now such a strange gold bracelet has appeared¡­¡± Yujie said and beamed.

    The servant girl huddled up with fear and repeatedly begged, ¡°Your Highness, I saw nothing and knew nothing. I just walked past the bushes and saw you and two sisters. I was scared and hid. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    ¡°You can withdraw now!¡± Shao Wanru answered with a soft smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll go now!¡± The little servant girl said in a hurry. After kowtowing to Shao Wanru a few more times, she scrambled up and was about to run out.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Qu Le stopped her.

    ¡°Sister Qu Le, is there anything else?¡± The servant girl wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead and asked timidly.

    ¡°If anyonees to inquire about this matter in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Qu Le, please rest assured. If someone keeps asking about this matter, I will definitely report it to you.¡± The little servant girl hurriedly expressed her loyalty. It would be a capital crime to involve the remaining evildoers of the former dynasty. What was worse, not only she but also her whole family might be implicated.

    The servant girl was young, but anyone working for this mansion knew this kind of crime was a felony. Whoever got involved might be sentenced to death. The best way was to stay far away from the trouble.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t avoid it, they had to make their master understand they were innocent.

    When the servant girl asionally got this bracelet, she thought she was incredibly fortunate. At this moment, she recognized that she was, in fact, exceptionally unlucky. How could she havee to that ce? Why would this bracelete into her view? She was somehow bewitched and wanted to hide it secretly. How she wished she had presented the golden bracelet to Princess Chen directly.

    The little servant girl was very sensible and seemed to be smart, so Qu Le didn¡¯t make things difficult for her this time. Instead, with a smile, she told her to leave.

    Only when the little servant girl left did Qu Le return.

    In the room, Shao Wanru was stillparing the two bracelets. The longer she looked at them, the more she felt they were made of the same gold. After Chu Liuchen gave her a pair of gold bracelets, there was no follow-up. Thus, she had no idea if what had happened now had anything to do with this past. Besides, Chu Liuchen was not around.

    ¡°Put away the bracelet and wait for His Highness toe back.¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    This matter couldn¡¯t be simple or might be beyond her control. Shao Wanru had the wisdom to know herself. Plus, in precarious times, she wouldn¡¯t act rashly.

    Anyway, she should cope with shifting events by taking a very cautious approach. Waiting for Chu Liuchen to return to the capital city would be her best choice. She couldn¡¯t ruin Chu Liuchen¡¯s grand n for some trivial things. It was easy to make things worse if she rashly intervened in a matter that she was unclear about.

    It no longer looked like a matter of the inner court.

    As expected, Nanny Yu came to report that everything seemed normal. She had watched that ce for about two hours but didn¡¯t see anyone walk there. Only a few servant girls and old maids passed by, but no one went there on purpose.

    The only unusual thing was the bracelet in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands.

    Afterposing herself, Shao Wanru carefully adjusted the coge of maple leaves again. This craft was almost done.

    It was a portrait of a nobledy in autumn woods.

    Maple leaves of different shades danced in the glow of the sunset, scattering on the woman¡¯s dress and belt fluttering in the air. With some simple and light lines, Shao Wanru decorated a few crucial parts. Maple leaves cut into different shapes were ced on the rest of this piece of art. There were the beauties of nature in the gentleness. In the end, a few deeper lines on pieces of maple leaves decorated the dress corners, adding natural strokes that no painting brush could make.

    Maple leaves made the picture more natural and attractive.

    ¡°My Lady, will Her Majesty like this painting made of maple leaves?¡± Yujie, serving her carefully nearby, couldn¡¯t help asking.

    She had been to the Pce many times but had never heard that the Empress Dowager had such a hobby.

    ¡°Her Majesty will like it very much.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and took two steps back to see the overall picture. Though she appeared leisurely, a trace of coldness shed across her eyes.

    In her previous life, it was said that a painting of maple leaves triggered the disaster on the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. Then there were a lot of rumors flying around, but she couldn¡¯t find out the details of her status at that time. The Empress Dowager fell sick and remained in bed. After that, the Empress was put under house arrest, and her power was taken away. Aplete change urred in the Pce. In that catastrophe, many people were killed.

    This great disaster was one of the major causes of Prince Zhou¡¯s rebellion.

    After the Empress fell from power, Prince Zhou, the legitimate son, was in a tottering position. Hence, he made the reckless move in desperation.

    This matter had nothing to do with her, but she heard Prince Chen was also implicated. Shao Wanru reached out to rub her head but still couldn¡¯t remember how exactly he got involved in trouble. Perhaps, or to say she didn¡¯t know it at all. Anyway, she only knew this matter was very important.

    She had no idea how the Empress Dowager got that painting. This time, she intended to destroy the picture and rece it with hers. The Empress Dowager shouldn¡¯t punish her severely for identally ruining the original painting because of her love for Chu Liuchen and her artwork.

    Then who sent the original painting to the Empress Dowager?

    She could remember the painting caused serious trouble but didn¡¯t know where it came from. Why? It seemed that the Emperor and the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t punish anyone.

    Such a major event had happened. Even if no one was punished for being rted to the initiator of the evil, the initiator couldn¡¯t go unpunished.

    Who could escape unscathed after causing such big trouble?

    When Shao Wanru was confused, Chu Liuchen suddenly decided to speed up his pace.

    In the past few days, the group set outte when the sun rose high in the sky and rested early before the sun went down, considering Prince Chen¡¯s ufortable situation. And no one was allowed toin about the slow pace.

    However, something was not right recently. Their speed was twice as quick as before. They rose to move before daybreak. If they were in the middle of nowhere at midnight, they would set up several tents and casually spend the night in the wilderness.

    Under Chu Liuchen¡¯smand, the diplomatic corps made a rapid march. The sudden change confused all the people in the group.

    In the beginning, Princess Yuyan of the Xu State tried a few times to appear before Prince Chen. Buttely, she had been too exhausted to dress up and go out.

    When their carriages moved forward, Princess Yuyan sent for Chu Qing. The Xu State had much fewer rules than the Kingdom of Dongcang. Moreover, everyone had learned about their romantic involvement. Therefore, it was not a big deal for Princess Yuyan to call Chu Qing over to her carriage for a chat. As long as they entered the capital city, it would be perfectly justifiable for the couple to stay together.

    ¡°What does Prince Chen want to do?¡± Just as Chu Qing sat down in the carriage, Princess Yuyan asked gloomily.

    She looked charming. Though less delicate than Princess Yutao, she was more gentle and lovely as a woman. Thus, more people in the Xu State would like to marry Princess Yuyan than Princess Yutao.

    ording to Princess Yuyan¡¯s original n, family members on her side could take the Xu State under control after driving Princess Yutao away by marriage. Unexpectedly, she ended up with Chu Qing instead. Whenever she thought of this, Princess Yuyan would be furious. So, when Chu Qing came in, she treated him abominably and secretly despised him in her heart.

    Chu Qing was handsome. However, Chu Liuchen appeared way more graceful than him and attracted most of the attention as they stood together. At first, Princess Yuyan had resigned to her fate, but now she was a little reluctant to do so. Others saw her and Chu Qing lying together in messy clothes. So what? Nothing happened between them.

    Her identity as a princess of the Xu State could make up for her shorings. She had considered herself a more charming and good-lookingdy than Princess Yutao. How could Chu Liuchen not fall for her?

    It was a pity that Chu Liuchen was not attracted at all, and she felt highly wronged in her heart. She had never suffered such a crushing defeat because of a man. No matter how hard she tried to seduce him, Prince Chen looked at her indifferently without affection, as if she were a piece of wood.

    She couldn¡¯t even get close to Chu Liuchen, let alone do other things.

    After Chu Liuchen ordered the group to speed up, she went to ask him for a reason. However, he just smiled gently, saying he was in poor health. Then he ignored her other questions and sent a eunuch to talk to her.

    Since she got no answer from him, Princess Yuyan could only ask someone to call Chu Qing over. As soon as she saw Chu Qing, she got more upset. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, she would have still lived happily in her country and been the most beautiful princess in the eyes of the local men. How could she follow him to the Kingdom of Dongcang so far, far away?

    ¡°Maybe he wants to go back to the capital early. Imperial Grandmother¡¯s birthday ising soon,¡± Chu Qing said vaguely. It was the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, and her age would reach a good round number this year so that the whole nation would celebrate it joyously. Chu Qing also wanted to return early and gave her a birthday gift.

    When Chu Liuchen¡¯s poor health hindered them from going back fast, he was worried about the dy. Now, although they were a little more tired, there was still hope for them to get to the capital before the birthday.

    ¡°You can ask about it. You¡¯re Commandery Prince Qing, Prince Chen¡¯s brother, aren¡¯t you? What can¡¯t you say before him?¡± Princess Yuyan cocked her eyebrows and asked coldly.

    ¡°How can we be the same?¡± Since there wes no one else here, Chu Qing put on a straight face and said grumpily.

    In his mind, Princess Yuyan was destined to be his wife, so he no longer needed to be as respectful and courteous as before. Moreover, he had be the host ever since they entered the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t visit Chu Liuchen so frequently when you¡¯re free. As his sister-inw, you should keep a certain distance away from him. Otherwise, others would gossip about you,¡± Chu Qing scolded Princess Yuyan again.

    He was not happy about his engagement with Princess Yuyan. It never crossed his mind that he would marry a princess from Xu State. He was the one who proposed to Princess Yuyan¡¯s mother that they could marry Princess Yutao to Chu Liuchen. He didn¡¯t expect Princess Yutao to fight back, forcing him to marry Princess Yuyan instead.

    It was difficult for him to exin his rtionship with Princess Yuyan to others. He especially didn¡¯t know how to face his previous fiancee. So, Chu Qing had been in low spirits along the way. After spending some time traveling, he slowly epted the reality. If he could do nothing about it, he might as well take the previous fiancee as his secondary legal wife. With Princess Yuyan¡¯s noble status, she should be his wife, and being his secondary legal wife wouldn¡¯t disgrace the previous fiancee.

    ¡°Smack!¡± Princess Yuyan pped Chu Qing hard across the face, raising her willowy eyebrows in anger. Chu Qing suddenly widened his eyes and looked at her in utter astonishment.

 Chapter 1061 - Dong Xiuerâ€™s Thoughts

    Chapter 1061 Dong Xiuer¡¯s Thoughts

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chu Qing red at Princess Yuyan and asked angrily.

    ¡°Am I crazy? You must be out of your mind! How dare you scold me like this? Do you think I am willing to marry a useless person like you?¡± Princess Yuyan asked, her eyebrows twitching ufortably with anger. ¡°If you weren¡¯t useless, how could I end up like this? At that time, you and my mother conspired together and just asked me to pass a message. But how could I be the one marrying into your country in the end?¡±

    The more Princess Yuyan thought about it, the angrier she became. This matter should have had nothing to do with her.

    She was only the messenger. Why did she end up with marriage? And she had to marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang!

    ¡°Yuyan, you are the princess who will marry into my country. Do you think you can go back to your home country now?¡± Chu Qing also got angry. He put down the hand covering his face and said coldly, ¡°You will be my wife. How can¡¯t you still think about marrying Prince Chen? Speaking of which, Princess Chen is thousands of times more beautiful than you. You are not even worthy to carry shoes for her!¡±

    After saying that, Chu Qing looked up and down at Princess Yuyan as if examining a humble product.

    Princess Yuyan, ashamed and annoyed, flushed with anger and was about to hit Chu Qing again, but this time he squeezed her hand. ¡°Please behave yourself if you want to live a good and peaceful life. I will treat you well for the sake of your mother. But if you keep making trouble for no reason, I won¡¯t be so easy on you. Your marriage to me is a national affair between our two countries. You will have to marry me whether you want to do it or not.¡±

    He finished speaking and shook off her hand, turning to get off the carriage.

    There was a moment of silence in the carriage. Then from it came the cry of Princess Yuyan. The pce maid who served her along the way was so scared that she hid aside and did not dare to move. At this moment, she hurried over tofort Princess Yuyan and was smacked a few times by her master.

    In the carriage before them, Princess Yutao smiled radiantly, pleased to see theme to blows. She sincerely hoped they could fight and scold each other every day, for they had plotted against her. Without Prince Chen¡¯s reminder, she would have been forced to get married. Now everything was perfect.

    Even if she had to go to the Kingdom of Dongcang with them, she was better than Yuyan, who must marry Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing was cunning. When in the Xu State, she had thought he would suffer losses when confronting Princess Yuyan. She felt sorry for him when he was forced to marry Princess Yuyan. However, it looked like they made a perfect couple.

    This pair, Chu Qing and Princess Yuyan, couldn¡¯t be more perfectly matched.

    Princess Yutao hummed in her carriage, feeling delighted in her heart.

    In the forefront carriage, Chu Liucheny back against the soft couch. He gracefully picked up a cup of tea on the table before him, took a sip, and slowly put it down.

    His spacious carriage was thickly carpeted, so Chu Liuchen had a smooth journey. Inside the carriage, the water in the cup is only slightly rippling.

    ¡°Master, they quarreled behind us.¡± Xiao Xuanzi climbed up into the carriage and reported with a smile.

    ¡°Nice, and it¡¯s just the beginning.¡± Chu Liuchen saidnguidly, raising the delicate corners of his mouth. He was not surprised. At first nce, Princess Yuyan isn¡¯t a virtuous wife who would be faithful to her husband. Back then, she never intended to marry Chu Qing. There should be another reason why she was so close to Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing seemed to be a nice person of excellent character, but deep down, he was ambitious which was not even smaller than that of Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou.

    Where did he get the confidence to support his great ambition? Chu Liuchen was curious about it.

    Uncle the Emperor wouldn¡¯t choose him even if he had no one to pass his throne to. As a powerless and uninfluential prince, what could he depend on to be the ruler with supreme power?

    What was supporting his ambition?

    Since Chu Liuchen had nothing better to do, he wanted to figure it out and see how Chu Qing would make his ambitione true. Sometimes, he was even willing to help Chu Qing achieve more and get closer to the throne.

    ¡°Master, Ningyuan Army General asks if we¡¯ll push on with our journey or have a rest at this time,¡± Xiao Xuanzi beamed and asked. Of course, he could understand his master¡¯s bad taste in this regard, so he stopped talking about Chu Qing. The entanglement between Commandery Prince Qing and Princess Yuyan had just begun, and he was just a humble eunuch following his master to watch the fun.

    He had to do his jobs first before enjoying the fun!

    ¡°Go on our way. They be bold enough to bully my wife when I¡¯m away from home.¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face set in grim lines, and the temperature in the carriage instantly plummeted.

    The news in the capital city had alreadye. Even if Shao Wanru didn¡¯t tell him everything in detail, the facts were apparent at a nce after he connected all the things that had happened. They dared to stir up trouble inside his mansion when he was outside the capital. He would get even with these people once he was back.

    ¡°Okay, I see. I will tell Ningyuan Army General now.¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded repeatedly.

    Princess Chen was in danger, so how could Prince Chen not be anxious? It seemed that they would move more quickly from now on. He didn¡¯t know who in the capital city was so stupid as to plot against Princess Chen and Prince Chen.

    ¡°How could they dare to make my master marry Princess Yutao? ¡°These simple-minded people mistakenly thought they could manipte my master!¡±

    Thinking of the news from the capital city, Xiao Xuanzi felt a burst of lingering fear. If anything happened to Princess Chen, the capital city would go through a period of a lot of violence, and many people would be killed. Not to mention the capital city, even the Pce would experience the same thing. No one could stop Prince Chen from avenging Princess Chen, not even Consort Lan in the Pce.

    At the thought of this, Xiao Xuanzi couldn¡¯t help shivering in his heart and hurriedly got out of the carriage to find Ningyuan Army General, hoping that no more schemes against Princess Chen and the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would happen in the capital city.

    These people didn¡¯t understand Princess Chen¡¯s unshakable position in Prince Chen¡¯s heart.

    Over the years, Prince Chen didn¡¯t care about his health. However, because of Princess Chen, he seriously started nourishing himself. It could be said that she made the present Prince Chen. It was Princess Chen who slowly pulled his master out of the darkest abyss.

    If Princess Chen had an ident¡­ Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences. Then, he decided to pass on the message to Ningyuan Army General first.

    As Xiao Xuanzi walked past Princess Yuyan¡¯s carriage behind them, he suddenly heard a loud cry and shook his head. His master only cared about Princess Chen. No matter how pitiful Princess Yuyan appeared and how much disturbance she created, she wouldn¡¯t get his attention. So what if she cried to him? His master would not care.

    Hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s intention from Xiao Xuanzi, Qin Huaiyong helplessly asked others to handle the horses well and go on their way. The sun was about to set, but this master didn¡¯t n to rest, so they all had to move on.

    With a bit of sympathy in his eyes, he shot a nce at Commandery Prince Qing riding a horse aside. He had witnessed Princess Yuyan¡¯s acts in the past few days. Obviously, she was not a decentdy. Chu Qing married a really unruly goddess who refused to ept her status as his wife.

    However, it could be considered Chu Qing¡¯s fault. He was pretty close to Princess Yuyan, as if he had fallen in love with her at first sight. He had to face this troubled rtionship and only had himself to me.

    Perhaps Princess Yutao had wickedly aggravated thisplicated situation, but so what? Chu Qing had behaved frivolously and had long had an affair with Princess Yuyan.

    The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had been closed for a few days. Finally, its gate was opened, and arge carriage drove out. In no time, many spies watching the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion sent the news to their masters.

    Princess Chen left the mansion.

    This spacious carriage was Princess Chen¡¯s, and they heard that Prince Chen specially made it for her.

    Sure enough, Princess Chen suffered from no punishment ¡ª she had just fallen ill.

    After all the forces had gotten the exact information, they ordered their people not to act rashly. They had to wait and see. What had happened attracted the attention of the Emperor, so they must do nothing hasty to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru went to Butterfly Clothing Shop, which she hadn¡¯t visited for a long time. After entering Madame Dong¡¯s ountant¡¯s office, she removed her curtain hat.

    Madame Dong hurried forward to salute.

    ¡°Has anything happened these days?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a broad smile. She had always been very scrupulous because she was afraid that people would know what had happened in the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    ¡°Well¡­ he would send his people here from time to time. They no longer spied on me and only delivered some items to me.¡± Madame Dong sighed and looked very conflicted.

    ¡°Do you want to be with him?¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and asked calmly.

    ¡°He¡­ I don¡¯t want to be with him. I¡¯ve had enough of him, and I won¡¯t take it anymore. But I didn¡¯t expect him to trace up to Xiuer. Wei Dahai found Xiuer¡­¡± Madame Dong frowned more tightly. ¡°Xiuer is soft-hearted. She feels pitiful for him!¡±

    The more Madame Dong thought about it, the angrier she became. Obviously, Wei Dahai failed them, but Xiuer used her of being hard-hearted and couldn¡¯t tolerate Wei Dahai¡¯s legal wife. In Xiuer¡¯s eyes, Madame Dong was the one who is ungrateful in love. Thinking of these words, Madame Dong felt like crying.

    She had been raising Xiuer alone for many years and had experienced untold hardships. She only hoped her daughter would grow up and live a good life. To her dismay, Xiuer couldn¡¯t understand her and med that she was narrow-minded and intolerant toward others. Also, she said she should have lived a better life as the daughter of an official¡¯s family, but she was forced to bear the miserable life outside with Madame Dong for so many hard days.

    ¡°Xiuer wants to acknowledge Wei Dahai as her father?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. She knew it as soon as she saw Madame Dong¡¯s glum look. When Dong Xiuer had that incident, she could tell that girl was not smart enough. Dong Xiuer was credulous and would easily fall for words, not to mention words from her biological father.

    Shao Wanru had never expected that Dong Xiuer would break her mother¡¯s heart. Madame Dong loved her deeply because of her biological father, who ignored them.

    Wei Dahai seemed scheming. When he couldn¡¯tpel Madame Dong to submit, he took a soft approach through Dong Xiuer, his daughter.

    By using Dong Xiuer, he wanted to force Madame Dong to go back to his mansion. Shao Wanru slightly pursed her lips with an intuition that Madame Dong was not his ultimate goal.

    ¡°Do you think that Wei Dahai is sincere to you?¡± Shao Wanru smiled, asking casually in a low voice. What she needed to see now was Madame Dong¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 1062 - Meet Trick with Trick, What Was Going on?

    Chapter 1062 Meet Trick with Trick, What Was Going on?

    ¡°My Lady, I don¡¯t think Wei Dahai is so kind.¡± Madame Dong gritted her teeth with determination and said. In her heart, she wished Wei Dahai were dead, but she cared about Xiuer¡¯s feelings. ¡°He wants the Butterfly Clothing Shop!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Shao Wanru raised her thin eyebrows and asked with a tilted head, exuding a faint aura of mor.

    ¡°My Lady, think about it. He didn¡¯t do these things for my benefit. Long ago, he took no notice of us. When so many years have passed, how could he suddenly take a fancy to me? It¡¯s even more impossible for him to care about Xiuer. He has many daughters and sons. Besides, Xiuer is not outstanding and has married into an ordinary family. There¡¯s nothing he can get from her. I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time and realized his real purpose should be this shop.¡±

    Madame Dong analyzed rationally.

    ¡°And his wife, how could she possibly agree for me to marry him? If it weren¡¯t for their interests, she wouldn¡¯t be so generous. I¡¯ve seen thisdy before, and she isn¡¯t a gentle and obedient woman. It looks like she is the dominant one instead of Wei Dahai, so how could she ept me? There must be a substantial benefit for her to take me in, and I have nothing valuable except for this shop.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think you should do?¡± Shao Wanru remained unperturbed and said with a smile. Madame Dong was indeed rational and knew what she should do, but Dong Xiuer wasn¡¯t clear-headed.

    ¡°If Xiueres again, I will give up the shopkeeper position and say that this shop is not mine. I¡¯d like to see what Wei Dahai will say after he hears the truth.¡±

    Madame Dong said peevishly. Thinking of her disappointing daughter, she was about to cry again.

    She led a wandering life for half her life and only had one daughter whom she sincerely loved and cared about. Unexpectedly, her daughter fully believed Wei Dahai and hoped from her very heart that she could live afortable and luxurious life in her father¡¯s mansion. She didn¡¯t know that even if she could be there, her life wouldn¡¯t be any better. How could she wish to rely on the Wei¡¯s Mansion as a married daughter?

    ¡°Is it possible that Xiuer has told Wei Dahai what happened behind the scenes at the shop?¡± Shao Wanru asked, her long eyshes fluttering.

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t!¡± Madame Dong shook her head decisively and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, My Lady. Xiuer definitely won¡¯t do that. I have repeatedly warned her not to tell anyone about this matter. If she tells anyone about it without your instruction, it may cause a fatal disaster.¡±

    Madame Dong had no choice but to threaten Dong Xiuer for fear that she would identally bring trouble to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru understood her intention and nodded. Dong Xiuer had been timid. With Madame Dong¡¯s warning, she must haven¡¯t revealed the secret to Wei Dahai.

    However, Wei Dahai was not ordinary. In her previous life, Madame Dong entered the Pce with the help of Wei Dahai, and she even managed to do business with the Empress Dowager. It could be seen that Wei Dahai was not merely bright but also had powerful connections.

    She felt even more strange to hear Wei Dahai¡¯s ordinary background. How could he casually arrange for people to serve the Empress Dowager? Or it could be said that someone around the Empress Dowager treated him very well.

    Shao Wanru was more interested in another person, Mo Qiuyi.

    It was said that Mo Qiuyi went to her rtive for help who lived in the Yuhui Nunnery. She had stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery for five years since she arrived. Such a person should remain obscure all her life, just like the years she had been in the nunnery. However, her identity changed dramatically.

    The first thing was that she became Wei Dahai¡¯s niece. She was taken down from the mountain three years ago and raised in the Wei¡¯s Mansion. What was more surprising was that Chu Qing¡¯s fiancee was her.

    It was something that no one had expected.

    Shao Wanru got such news from Chu Liuchen and could scarcely believe it. Mo Qiuyi, it was actually Mo Qiuyi.

    She had been an orphan brought up in the Yuhui Nunnery. Who would have thought that she would be engaged to Chu Qing?

    With this excuse, Chu Qing refused the Emperor to arrange his marriage with any beauty. The Emperor initially disapproved of it, but he somehow agreed.

    Chu Qing¡¯s identity was embarrassing, but he was still the deceased emperor¡¯s son. If he got a nobody as his wife, people would think he, the son of the deceased emperor, had been treated unfairly.

    However, Chu Qing made his utmost efforts to fight for her. Then, this matter was settled like this, but no one paid attention to his future wife because of her low status.

    If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯te in contact with Mo Qiuyi in the Yuhui Nunnery, she wouldn¡¯t have taken her seriously, either.

    In particr, Mo Qiuyi had begged Shao Wanru¡¯s grandma to take her fellow townsman down the mountain, which attracted Shao Wanru¡¯s attention to her.

    With the whole recollection of the events, Shao Wanru quickly concluded that there was no fellow townsman. Instead, it was Chu Qing who wanted toe down from the mountain and appear in front of everyone.

    If her grandma made it happen, the Emperor would detest and reject her.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know about the gratitude and grudges between the deceased emperor and the Emperor. Yet, she was sure that the Emperor must be unwilling to see the children of the deceased emperor pop up one after another.

    Nothing could be done about Chu Liuchen because he was universally known as early as he was born. As for others, the Emperor did not intend to publicize their existence.

    Chu Qing was good for nothing, but the Emperor was reluctant to mention what had happened back then. It would be best if Chu Qing did not appear in public.

    Mo Qiuyi, who took advantage of her grandma, didn¡¯t look like an ordinary woman. No matter how Shao Wanru looked at this matter, it seemed mysterious. ¡°Could it be possible that Mo Qiuyi came to the Yuhui Nunnery with ulterior motives? At that time, Mo Qiuyi was still young and could not arrange such a thing alone. There must be someone else behind.

    ¡°In other words, someone else is backing Chu Qing up!

    ¡°Is it Wei Dahai?¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t figure it out for the moment. Initially, she was not in a hurry for Chu Liuchen would deal with this kind of thing. However, Wei Dahai seemed so anxious that he couldn¡¯t wait to get the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    ¡°Madame Dong, you can transfer this shop to me,¡± Shao Wanru suggested.

    Madame Dong didn¡¯t understand it for a while and looked at Shao Wanru in a daze.

    ¡°Since Wei Dahai badly wants you to marry him and be his secondary legal wife, you can give me this shop and move to the Wei¡¯s Mansion. In this way, Xiuer won¡¯t me you anymore, right?¡±

    Shao Wanru exined her idea more clearly with a smile.

    However, Madame Dong¡¯s face nched as she knelt with a thud and said, ¡°My Lady, I really don¡¯t want to live in the Wei¡¯s Mansion and marry that heartless person again, let alone cause even more harm to Xiuer.¡±

    The Wei¡¯s Mansion was a dangerous ce. Only Xiuer took it as her wealthy family.

    ¡°Get up and let¡¯s talk,¡± Shao Wanru said softly. Yujie went over and hurriedly helped Madame Dong up.

    ¡°My Lady, you mean,¡± Madame Dong stood up, thought for a moment, and continued hesitantly, ¡°we should make a big thing out of it first and see how Wei Dahai will react or how his Madam will respond?¡±

    ¡°If you spread the news that you will transfer the shop to me, how do you think Wei Dahai will react?¡± Shao Wanru asked with deep meaning in her eyes, but her long eyshes blocked the trace of darkness in her eyes, making her look harmless and gentle.

    ¡°If I tell others I want to give the shop to you, Wei Dahai can¡¯t stay calm.¡± Madame Dong was smart enough to understand what Shao Wanru meant, so she went on delightedly, ¡°He will stop me from selling the shop or make sure I give it to the person he rmends. Once the shop is gone, there will be nothing he can get from me. At that time, Xiuer can see his true colors.¡±

    At the mention of her daughter, Madame Dong was angry and distressed. This silly child believed her good father came back to them and even kept persuading Madame Dong to ept him. She even felt her husband was not good enough for her. As an official¡¯s daughter, she could have married someone better. During this period, she actually set her heart on marrying into a rich and powerful family after getting divorced.

    Thinking of Xiuer¡¯s bad changes, Madame Dong hated Wei Dahai to the marrow of her bones.

    ¡°Madame Dong, can you make it?¡± Shao Wanru asked, smiling. She must handle the Butterfly Clothing Shop properly. Previously, Chu Liuyue and Infanta Yuan¡¯an had set their eyes on this ce. In case they would stir up trouble again, she might as well make it public that she bought this shop. Or, Madame Dong would hardly cope with a volley of open and covert attacks fired at her.

    Before she married, it was inconvenient for her to run her shop. But as Princess Chen, it would be no big deal even if she hired someone to run a shop for her.

    ¡°My Lady, trust me. I can do it.¡± Madame Dong nodded vigorously and was very grateful.

    At this time, they could only take drastic measures. Otherwise, Wei Dahai would never give up. Whenever Madame Dong thought Wei Dahai acted on his wife¡¯s instigation, Madame Dong would gnash her teeth in anger.

    His wife came from an official family. But how shameless the couple was! Wei Dahai pretended to be deeply in love with her purely for the Butterfly Clothing Shop, which was disgusting.

    Fortunately, this shop belonged to Princess Chen, who secretly supported her the whole time.

    When Shao Wanru came out of the shopkeeper¡¯s room, the two servant girls behind her seemed very unhappy. Madame Dong sent them to the door of the ountant¡¯s office as respectfully as she treated the other noble Madams and Misses, but the two servant girls still looked sulky.

    Qu Le snorted and helped Shao Wanru out first. No one could see Shao Wanru¡¯s face under the curtain hat, but everyone could see Qu Le¡¯s expression.

    When others entered the door, they saw the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and many guessed thedy must be Princess Chen, who had been keeping a low profile and recuperating in the mansion. At this time, her two servant girls with sullen looks became the center of attention. These onlookers couldn¡¯t help wondering if the shopkeeper of Butterfly Clothing Shop had offended Princess Chen.

    Everyone knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to displease Princess Chen. Infanta Yuan¡¯an seemed to have collided with Princess Chen here. In the end, both Infanta Yuan¡¯an and her brother suffered losses.

    A humble shopkeeper was far inferior to Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    What was going on?

 Chapter 1063 - Deceiving Words, No Difference Between You and Me

    Chapter 1063 Deceiving Words, No Difference Between You and Me

    ¡°Think it over. My Lady has taken a fancy to your shop. It¡¯s a great blessing for you,¡± Yujie emphasized. Behind Qu Le and Shao Wanru, she turned around after taking a few steps and snorted coldly at Madame Dong, who was full of smiles. Then she cocked her head and added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for¡­ My Lady wouldn¡¯t be so easy on you.¡±

    After that, she turned and walked away.

    Her words sounded vague and imprecise. People on the scene stared at each other aghast, but no one dared to rush out and say something, so they just looked. Madame Dong¡¯s smiling expression turned into a bitter one as she watched Princess Chen go away. Finally, she turned around and walked away with sort of heavy steps.

    In the afternoon, shop boys in the Butterfly Clothing Shop were busy.

    In a great bustle, they received guests while checking out all the goods in the shop. Some guests were curious to know why they would make an inventory when it was neither the end of the year nor the end of the month. The shop boys said it was the shopkeeper¡¯s idea: she might sell the shop.

    Madame Dong had been sitting in the ountant¡¯s office and didn¡¯te out for once, so no one knew what she was doing inside. However, judging from what had happened, she couldn¡¯t be in a good mood ¡ª she might be checking ounts or having a good cry.

    Anyway, it must have something to do with Princess Chen. Even those shop boys were discussing it in private.

    When Dong Xiuer heard the news, she hurried back to the Butterfly Clothing Shop. The family she married was near the shop. When she arrived, she didn¡¯t ask the shop-boy to lead the way and went straight to knock on the door of the ountant¡¯s office.

    Madame Dong opened the door listlessly, appearing a little tired.

    ¡°Mother, what happened? What did Princess Chen say?¡± Dong Xiuer asked anxiously in a fluster. She dreaded Shao Wanru doing something terrible.

    She feared Princess Chen, who was a few years younger than her, since three years ago. Therefore, Dong Xiuer never dared to disobey her.

    She knew her mother¡¯s Butterfly Clothing Shop belonged to Princess Chen. However, Princess Chen made trouble here at this time. Did she demand an exnation for her conflict with Infanta Yuan¡¯an that day? But why? Wasn¡¯t Princess Chen the owner of Butterfly Clothing Shop? So, why would she stir up trouble in her shop?

    Madame Dong let Dong Xiuere in. After closing the door again, she turned around and sat down behind the desk. Looking at her daughter, Madame Dong heaved a deep sigh. She asked instead of replying, ¡°Xiuer, do you really want me to move to the Wei¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Mother, you are the first wife. Why can¡¯t you move to the Wei¡¯s Mansion?¡± Dong Xiuer asked in confusion. She really couldn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s attitude toward this matter.

    ¡°The first wife? Who will acknowledge my status?¡± Madame Dong said, a faint sneer of sarcasm crossing the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°My father, of course. He said that you were the only woman in his heart. In the old days, he had no choice but to ask you to be his concubine first. When the time was right, he would make you his wife. But why did you leave him?¡± Dong Xiuer was exasperated with her. Why couldn¡¯t her mother endure a short period of hardship to achieve a much better life?

    ¡°So he can only take me in as a concubine?¡± Madame Dong responded with a sneer.

    ¡°He said he wanted topensate for your losses for so many years, promising to make you his secondary legal wife. He has been thinking of us all these years. Mom, as long as you agree, we can reunite as a family. Father looks pitiful on his own. Besides, he has striven hard for so long just for you and me. If we don¡¯t go back, he will be very sad!¡±

    Dong Xiuer increasingly disapproved of Madame Dong¡¯s thoughts. So many years had passed, and those past events were long gone. Why didn¡¯t her mother let go of the past?

    Neither her mother nor her father should be med for what happened back then.

    ¡°How can Wei Dahai be pitiful?¡± Madame Dong was so pissed off that her eyes turned red. What did Wei Dahai say to Xiuer that caused the terrible misunderstanding? He was forcing her to agree. If she refused to marry him, even her only daughter wouldn¡¯t understand and forgive her.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Dong Xiuer went on persuading her, but Madame Dong reached out and stopped her. ¡°Stop that. Listen to your father¡¯s words and see if he deserves your sympathy. He wille soon.¡±

    ¡°Sure. He is very concerned about you,¡± Dong Xiuer said rightfully.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me but this shop.¡± Madame Dong unceremoniously blew his cover and said, ¡°If not for this shop, do you think he would bother to look at us? Even if we went begging before his mansion, he would only give us two steamed buns at most!¡±

    Madame Dong had seen through Wei Dahai.

    ¡°Mom, how could you say that to disgrace my father?¡± Dong Xiuer couldn¡¯t hold her tears from falling and kept wiping them with a handkerchief. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t understand him, you shouldn¡¯t have said that. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to look for us for many years. There are so many people all around the world. How could he find us? Besides, we weren¡¯t in the capital but lived in Jiangzhou.¡±

    Dong Xiuer felt sorry for her father, secretly ming Madame Dong for not listening to reason.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and they immediately stopped talking. Madame Dong reached out and pointed to the wide screen behind the chair, saying, ¡°Go and sit behind the screen. Listen to how your good father deals with me, and think about whether he likes us or the interests behind us.¡±

    Dong Xiuer wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and walked in unconvinced. Even if she listened in on their conversations, so what? Her father couldn¡¯t think that way, and her mother was wrong about him.

    After Dong Xiuer went to the chair behind the screen and sat down, Madame Dong collected himself and went to open the door.

    As the door opened, Wei Dahai showed up with a look of deep concern.

    During this period, Wei Dahai frequently sent people to deliver things. asionally, he would do it personally. All the staff in the shop knew that there must be an unusual rtionship between Lord Wei and Madame Dong, so no one stopped him when he went straight to Madame Dong¡¯s door.

    ¡°Lady Ming, did anything happen?¡± Seeing Madame Dong¡¯s sullen face, Wei Dahai immediately asked with concern.

    Madame Dong turned around and walked in, ignoring him.

    Wei Dahai followed her in and closed the door deliberately.

    Madame Dong had sat down behind the desk, on which there were a few ount books. Some were open, and some were not. It could be seen that Madame Dong had been busy sorting out the ount books.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Princess Chen make things difficult for you?¡± Wei Dahai asked solicitously again. He picked up one of the ount books, flipping through it. The more he saw, the happier he became. The shop was making a huge profit.

    He had been pressed for money at the moment. It would be great to get this amount of money into his pocket.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sell this shop to Princess Chen,¡± Madame Dong said with a poker face without looking at him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Wei Dahai stopped flipping through the ount book and asked in surprise.

    ¡°There was a dispute between Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Chen here, and it has been a long time. I thought it was over, but I didn¡¯t expect that Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t let it go. She asked me to make it up for her and pushed me to transfer this shop to her,¡± Madame Dong lowered her head and said with a depressed look.

    She was obviously in a foul mood.

    ¡°She has gone too far!¡± Wei Dahai mmed his hand on the table and roared, ¡°Even if it is Princess Chen, so what? She can¡¯t rob your shop!¡±

    Then heforted Madame Dong. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll stand up to this matter for you!¡±

    ¡°How? Your opponent will be Princess Chen!¡± Madame Dong didn¡¯t believe him obviously and did not have a good temper.

    Wei Dahai stood up and walked around the room a few times. This matter came as aplete surprise, so he was right out of ideas for the time being. If the buyer were the wife of an ordinary official, it would not be a big deal. But the problem was that this was Princess Chen. It was widely known that Prince Chen was very protective of her. Even Infanta Yuan¡¯an had suffered losses when confronting Princess Chen, not to mention him.

    Wei Dahai felt rather regretful that he was not powerful enough.

    ¡°After I sort out the ount books and check the property, I¡¯ll hand it over to Princess Chen,¡± Madame Dong said.

    ¡°How much will she pay?¡± Wei Dahai asked subconsciously.

    ¡°She will give me 20,000 taels of silver.!¡± Madame Dong looked listless, her face going down lower and lower.

    ¡°What? Only 20,000 taels of silver? This shop¡¯s business is so good, but how could she only offer such a small amount of money? The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion bullies us too much!¡± Wei Dahai was furious and upset. In his opinion, Madame Dong¡¯s money was his. At this time, letting Princess Chen get the best of the bargain made him feel as painful as cutting his flesh.

    He couldn¡¯t helpmenting this significant loss.

    No, he would never let Madame Dong sell this shop at such a low price. Rolling his eyes, he suddenly came up with an idea and sat back in the chair, saying, ¡°Lady Ming, you can tell Princess Chen that this shop isn¡¯t yours but mine. You can transfer the shop to me and be the shopkeeper I hire to run the shop. In this case, Princess Chen can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Telling her this shop is yours?¡± Madame Dong frowned and gave Wei Dahai a meaningful look.

    However, Wei Dahai mistakenly thought she liked this idea, so he immediately continued to persuade her, ¡°Now you only need to go to the yamen and sign this shop over to me. After you marry into my mansion and be my Madam, I will let someone else run the shop. Isn¡¯t it a brilliant idea?¡±

    The more Wei Dahai talked, the more he thought it was feasible, and his eyes lit up. In this way, it would no longer be proper for Princess Chen to snatch this shop away. After all, robbing it from Wei Dahai was different from taking this shop from an ordinary businesswoman like Madame Dong. No matter how arbitrary Princess Chen was, she couldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    As soon as he seized the legal ownership of this shop, Wei Dahai wouldn¡¯t care whether Madame Dong would choose to marry into his mansion or not. Anyway, he only wanted this shop from the start. With this profit-making shop, he could get more money to spend.

    As this thought ran through Wei Dahai¡¯s head, his face was full of smiles.

    Dong Xiuer, hiding behind the screen, kept nodding as she listened. However, at this moment, she finally sensed something wrong. She was just soft-hearted but not stupid. Her father¡¯s words sounded unreasonable. How could he offer such a piece of unfair advice? It waspletely different from those affectionate words he said when he mentioned her mother.

    ¡± Could it be that mom was right?¡± For a moment, her heart ached as though a knife had been plunged into it. She twisted the handkerchief in her hand to stop herself from making any noise.

    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer this shop to you as my dowry. When I marry into your mansion, you¡¯ll give the dowry back to me. Shouldn¡¯t our agreement be notarized in the yamen? What if you go back on your word?¡± Madame Dong said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Lady Ming, when you marry me, you¡¯ll be my wife. From then on, you¡¯ll live an extravagant life in my mansion. There¡¯s no need to make it that clear. We¡¯re husband and wife sharing everything, so why must we notarize our arrangement? People willugh at us. The dowry is and will always be yours. You don¡¯t have to illustrate it officially!

    When Xiuer, hiding behind the screen, heard this, her heart started thumping. Her sentimental attachment to her father seemed to have brokenpletely¡­

 Chapter 1064 - Being a Concubine Without a Dowry

    Chapter 1064 Being a Concubine Without a Dowry

    ¡°Marry you? What about your current wife? Is she going to give up her position to me?¡± Madame Dong sneered and said, ¡°If I be your concubine, a dowry won¡¯t be necessary!¡±

    A concubine didn¡¯t have the so-called dowry. If she could afford it, she just needed to bring one or two loads. Otherwise, she might as well move into her husband¡¯s house with a parcel. Such a trifling matter was usually beneath notice, so it would be avish affair if she took this shop as the dowry.

    ¡°Lady Ming, she is still my Madam, but you will not be an ordinary concubine. You¡¯ll be my secondary legal wife. Moreover, Xiuer will be a legitimate daughter in my mansion. A secondary legal wife is also a wife marrying into my mansion, and your dowry will still be yours in the end. Do you think I will take your dowry?¡± Wei Dahai said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s mine, it should be fair enough for me to notarize it in case the ownership is unclear in the future.¡± Madame Dong refused to give in. It seemed that if Wei Dahai did not agree to it, she wouldn¡¯t take his advice.

    ¡°Lady Ming, why are you so stubborn? If you are like this, my Madam won¡¯t let you marry me as the secondary legal wife,¡± Wei Dahai argued, stamping his foot in frustrated rage.

    ¡°Your Madam is unwilling to do that?¡± Madame Dong looked at him and asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that she was very virtuous and wholeheartedly devoted herself to you? She likes everything that you¡¯re fond of, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Her questions rendered Wei Dahai speechless. After a long pause, he reluctantly exined, ¡°At first, she only allowed you to be a concubine, but I told her it was inappropriate for you to be a concubine because you would bring arge dowry. In the end, she agreed. Lady Ming, I need you to understand me. Although I want you to be my legal wife, I can¡¯t make a mess in my family and be a standing joke in the capital. If I dote on a concubine and treat my wife harshly, imperial censors will impeach me.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that I can only be a concubine?¡± Madame Dong smiled, and the look in her eyes got colder.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I mean, you have a dowry. How can you be a concubine¡­¡± Wei Dahai was angry at Madame Dong¡¯s unbending attitude, but he had to coax her.

    Madame Dong interrupted him rudely, ¡°That is to say, I can be your secondary legal wife if I bring arge dowry. But without this shop, I can only be your concubine!¡±

    Her sharp and straightforward words humiliated Wei Dahai, who became furious from embarrassment and flushed with anger. He red at Madame Dong with a sullen look and began to threaten her. ¡°Lady Ming, this is the capital city, not the small ce where you used to live in. If you want to run a shop here, you need money and background. Without anyone backing you up, your shop will be someone else¡¯s sooner orter. See? Princess Chen hade to force you to give up your shop today. If you marry me, I have the right to protect you and your shop. It¡¯ll benefit both of us. Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Behind the screen, Dong Xiuer could no longer hold back her tears and started sobbing silently.

    What she heard was utterly different from what Wei Dahai had told her. This man was her so-called father. Sure enough, she was just a child raised by her mother alone. She grew up without a father and did not want to have such a father!

    Madame Dong stood up, walked to the door, and pulled it open. ¡°If I have to sell my shop, I would rather transfer it to Princess Chen than a viin like you who tried to get it by a dishonest marriage. Lord Wei, please leave!¡± She deliberately faced outside when saying all of this.

    Her voice was not low, so everyone outside the ountant¡¯s office could hear it. Many people looked into the office with astonishment and saw Wei Dahai.

    Wei Dahai sprang to his feet and growled with a red face, ¡°Well¡­ well, well. Lady Ming, you¡­ since you are so stubborn, you¡¯d better take care of yourself!¡±

    Then, he flicked his sleeves and strode away.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± A female guest asked curiously.

    ¡°Lord Wei. I heard he was our shopkeeper¡¯s ex-husband. He abandoned her and married another nobledy. I don¡¯t know what he is up to now.¡± A shop assistant curled his lips and said. Recently, Wei Dahai frequently sent his people to deliver gifts, and he himself would alsoe over to please their shopkeeper. Everyone in the store knew this.

    ¡°So, he betrayed her. Why would hee back to her?¡± An old maiding here with her master inquired further out of curiosity

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because he knew she was managing this shop and thought he could gain something from her.¡±

    ¡°How could he do that to her? Shame on him! How could he have the cheek toe here? And did he even want to grab his ex-wife¡¯s property? Asshole!¡±

    ¡°A real bastard!¡±

    ¡°Whoever marries such a man will be unlucky to the extreme!¡±

    The Butterfly Clothing Shop mainly sold women¡¯s clothes and essories, so most of its guests were women. When they heard that Wei Dahai was such a despicable man, many people couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    When any woman met such a greedy and cold-hearted man who coveted her possessions, she would choose to be alone than marry him. These customers felt even more sympathetic to Madame Dong.

    At the moment, Madame Dong seemed to be in an unfavorable situation. If she fell out with Wei Dahai, he, who didn¡¯t seem to be a good person, might y dirty tricks behind her back. How much power could a woman have to support arge shop? Then something terrible might happen to the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    While everyone was talking, Madame Dong closed the door and returned to the office.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Dong Xiuer came out from behind the screen, her face full of tears.

    Madame Dong¡¯s nose twitched. She bore dreadful hardships and brought up Dong Xiuer alone. Outsiders couldn¡¯t understand her sufferings, but she didn¡¯t feel bitter as long as her daughter could understand her.

    ¡°Mom, I was wrong!¡± Dong Xiuer walked to Madame Dong, knelt down, and burst out crying with her hands around her mother¡¯s legs.

    She had thought her biological father was sincerely repentant. However, he actually tricked her. There was no need for her to ept such a father.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have imagined that he was a good person and would treat us wholeheartedly¡­ Mom, I was wrong!¡± Dong Xiuer choked with sobs and felt very regretful.

    Madame Dong couldn¡¯t help shedding tears. She reached out to pat Dong Xiuer on the back and sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can understand me. Today, I let you hear it because I wanted you to know¡­ he has never been a good man¡­ I was afraid he would deceive you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. His tricks won¡¯t fool me, and I won¡¯t believe his words anymore.¡± Dong Xiuer wiped away her tears and said resentfully.

    Madame Dong pulled her up from the ground, wiped away the tears on her face, and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Xiuer, you are my only daughter and my only support. As long as you can understand me, no matter how hard it is, I will move on!¡±

    Dong Xiuer, hugging her mother, sobbed so much that she couldn¡¯t get the words out.

    ¡°Mom¡­ then¡­ what about this shop? Princess Chen, what was her purpose¡­¡± Dong Xiuer cried for a while and finally remembered why she hade here, so she lowered her voice and asked.

    This shop initially belonged to Princess Chen. What did she mean by making such a scene today?

    ¡°Princess Chen wanted me to sell the shop to her openly. On the one hand, she would like to support me aboveboard. On the other hand, Wei Dahai would give up. Without the shop, he would never take me in as his secondary legal wife. She made an unpleasant scene here only to help me keep this shop.¡±

    Madame Dong also wiped away her tears and whispered to Dong Xiuer, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Just do whatever you should do. If Wei Dahaies to bother you again, you can say that you can¡¯t make the decision, telling him that Princess Chen is more powerful so that I must give this shop to her!¡±

    ¡°So, in that case, won¡¯t he bother you anymore?¡± Dong Xiuer nodded repeatedly, and her eyes brightened.

    She didn¡¯t want to recognize him as her biological father nor see Wei Dahai interfere in her mother¡¯s affairs. There were many benefits for her mother to do so. She could get a powerful master and make Wei Dahai give up the idea forever.

    Dong Xiuer had hoped to be a daughter of the Wei¡¯s Mansion, an official family, but her mother mattered the most to her. She had lived a solitary and poor life with Madame Dong for much of her life, so how could she not understand Madame Dong¡¯s misery?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it. You must be careful before him and pretend to be entirely ignorant of what is happening. As long as you are fine, I can rest assured. Princess Chen will take care of the shop, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Madame Dong said.

    Princess Chen meant Wei Dahai wouldn¡¯t leave the matter at that. Madame Dong wasn¡¯t entirely convinced but took it with a pinch of salt.

    Princess Chen had always been intelligent and had never made a wrong judgment. But how could Wei Dahai dare to confront Princess Chen?

    The daughter and mother cried in each other¡¯s arms. Hearing them weeping inside the office, many female guests secretly sighed with emotion, thinking that the shopkeeper was a wretcheddy. Since her ex-husband was such a scum and an official, she might not keep her shop¡­

    After returning to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru entered the Pce from the side door to see the Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager specially granted her the right to visit her in the Pce at any time.

    When passing by a courtyard on the way, Shao Wanru surprisingly saw Zhaoyi Di again. She looked at her from a distance, her kind face radiating with smiles. Shao Wanru smiled back and continued walking forward.

    They passed each other and looked back. After this brief encounter, they moved on separately.

    The Empress Dowager and Nanny Wei were chatting andughing in her Pce of Benevolent Peace. No one else was in the hall, so the master and servant were at ease as if they were enjoying a simple and happy life.

    Hearing that Shao Wanru hade over, the Empress Dowager quickly asked someone to invite her in.

    After a while, Shao Wanru walked in and curtsied to the Empress Dowager first.

    The Empress Dowager waved her hand with a smile and motioned for her to sit aside. She looked Shao Wanru up and down and learned that although Shao Wanru looked a little weary, she was not exhausted.

    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered? How have you beentely?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine now. I identally caught a cold. Nothing serious. I¡¯m sorry to have worried you!¡± Shao Wanru answered softly with a smile.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er is not with you. You have been the only master in the mansion, and you are young. Anyway, you should look after yourself.¡± The Empress Dowager reminded her.

    She was indeed a little worried because Shao Wanru was too young. At first, she wanted to put off their marriage for a few more years. However, since Chu Liuchen insisted on marrying her, the Empress Dowager could only listen to him and even let him marry before his two elder brothers considering his health condition.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said in a silky tone.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty has been worrying about your health. If I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would havee to see you,¡± Nanny Wei said, smiling.

 Chapter 1065 - Bringing up the Past, Who Did It?

    <h4>Chapter 1065 Bringing up the Past, Who Did It?</h4>

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes with a pleasant smile on her rosy lips and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, you should also take good care of yourself. It is easy to fall ill during this period. I¡¯m in good health, but I still got sick in the past few days. So, you should be even more careful.¡±

    She had a rosyplexion. There was always a faint pink tinge to her delicate and fair face. At this time, she was a little haggard but still looked healthy. Such a good color greatlyforted the Empress Dowager. How could an elder not like juniors who appeared vital and healthy?

    The Empress Dowager had been worried about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health the most. Now that he married Shao Wanru, who would manage the whole mansion if Princess Chen was also sick and weak?

    For this reason only, Empress Dowager was very satisfied with Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I went to the street and took a fancy to a shop. I¡¯d like to buy it. If you like anything in the shop, I can ask someone to send it to you,¡± Shao Wanru said with a proud smile, revealing her white teeth.

    ¡°A shop? What kind of shop?¡± Seeing her so delighted, the Empress Dowager showed a little interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shop selling women¡¯s ready-made clothes. It has fine clothes and essories. When I buy this shop, you can choose anything you like!¡±

    Shao Wanru grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. My clothes will depend on you in the future!¡± The Empress Dowager was pleased to hear that andughed heartily.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take charge of your clothes and dress materials!¡± Shao Wanru promised, her shining eyes dancing with joy. Her pretty face looked even more charming when she smiled.

    ¡°How could you buy that shop? Doesn¡¯t it run well?¡± Nanny Wei asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s doing just fine, but the shopkeeper is in trouble. She has no choice but to sell this shop to me. Otherwise, someone else might upy it,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Who is so overbearing to damage other people¡¯s business?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face fell. Shao Wanru meant that this shopkeeper was forced to give up her shop.

    ¡°I heard it was the shopkeeper¡¯s ex-husband who had abandoned her. Now he and his current wife are conspiring to get the shopkeeper¡¯s property. Since the female shopkeeper had no background in the capital city, she might even die if she didn¡¯t get rid of her shop.¡± The smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face faded away. She frowned slightly and felt indignant for Madame Dong.

    ¡°What is going on exactly? Tell me the details,¡± The Empress Dowager said with wide eyes, knowing there must be some hidden facts.

    Shao Wanru told her the grievances between Madame Dong and Wei Dahai in full detail. The Empress Dowager repeatedly sighed inmentation and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she drive that man away?¡±

    ¡°I felt the same way. So, I chose to take Madame Dong in. Otherwise, as a lone and helpless woman, she may as well lose her money and even life in the end,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Yes, you did it right. The man is not qualified to be an official. Go and find out if he hasmitted some other crimes. Such a person must not be a good official.¡± The Empress Dowager reproached in a fury.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say Wei Dahai¡¯s name when she told the whole story and only mentioned that he was an official.

    Shao Wanru repeatedly nodded in approval and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. After I get this shop, I¡¯ll inquire about this matter and find out which official appointed by the imperial court dared to do such dirty jobs!¡±

    Nanny Wei had been standing beside the Empress Dowager. At this time, the smile on her face gradually froze. She nced at Shao Wanru carefully, slowly lowered her head, and took a few steps back. Respectfully, she stood still behind the Empress Dowager without looking sideways.

    ¡°Such an immoral person does not deserve to work for the imperial court. How could he pass the imperial exam back then? The imperial exam only tests literary talent. He is morally corrupt. It¡¯s a pity that some schrs of excellent character might have to suffer many a setback during their official careers.¡± Empress Dowager shook her head.

    It suddenly urred to Shao Wanru that the Empress Dowager seemed to be implying something.

    Her long eyshes fluttered fast. Then she raised her limpid eyes and echoed the Empress Dowager¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Literary talent is the foremost consideration when the imperial court appoints officials. Later on, those bad ones will gradually be exposed. Nevertheless, it¡¯s hard for those without exceptional literary talent to stand out among their fellows.¡±

    The Empress Dowager nodded in agreement and asked casually, ¡°You had lived in Jiangzhou, right? Have you heard of the Number Three Schr in thest exam?¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and looked at Empress Dowager in confusion. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I was in the Yuhui Nunnery during thest imperial exam, so I didn¡¯t see any of those schrs. I only heard that the Number One Schr was the Third Young Master of the Mansion of the Prime Minister next door.¡±

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and the Mansion of the Prime Minister were adjacent. Even if the masters of the two mansions did not exchange the news, the servants would pass it on.

    A happy event like that traveled particrly fast. Shao Wanru had heard more than once from the old Nannies in Old Madam¡¯s courtyard that they had seen Wen Xichi when he was a child. They all said that the Number One Schr had been clever and quick-witted since childhood. At first nce, they could tell that he would be extraordinary.

    ¡°The Third Young Master of the Mansion of the Prime Minister is a nice young man of excellent character who excels in all aspects. We can consider him. Among the schrs who took thest exam, the Number Two Schr got married, but neither the Third Young Master of the Mansion of the Prime Minister nor the Number Three Schr has married. I heard that he also came from Jiangzhou.¡± The Empress Dowager turned to Nanny Wei, putting her hand on her head while trying to recall something. ¡°What¡¯s his surname?¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty, it¡¯s Qi. He was said to have grown up with Princess Chen. There are profoundly friendly rtions between the two families.¡± Nanny Wei reminded her with a smile.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, right. My bad memory! I heard the character and wit of this young man surnamed Qi are as good as those of Third Young Master Wen. Particrly, he is a great-hearted man who values rtionships.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded in approval and said, ¡°Tell me what this person is like. What I¡¯ve said is only hearsay and shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously.¡±

    ¡°His family name is Qi? And he was the Number Three Schr. Qi Tianyu?¡± Shao Wanru asked, staying calm and collected.

    ¡°Qi¡­ Qi Tianyu. Yes, that¡¯s him,¡± The Empress Dowager said hurriedly and looked at Shao Wanru with a bright smile, ¡°what do you think of him?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Shao Wanru, seemingly embarrassed by such a question, awkwardly lowered her head. Twisting the handkerchief a few times, she said uneasily and helplessly, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, who told you I knew him?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± The Empress Dowager asked kindly.

    Shao Wanru said with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know how others talked about it. Prince Chen knows about it because he happened to be in Jiangzhou back then.¡±

    ¡°How could Chu Liuchen also know about it?¡± The Empress Dowager was surprised. Judging from Shao Wanru¡¯s reaction, there must be something serious behind it. She didn¡¯t want to discuss Qi Tianyu¡¯s affairs, for she had to avoid arousing suspicion.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Chen¡¯er.¡± The Empress Dowagerforted her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I suddenly remembered him. I heard he was also one of the top talents in the capital city, so I wanted to know more about him. Others said that he came from Jiangzhou and seemed to know you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡­ I don¡¯t know how to bring it up. It¡¯s better to let His Highness say it,¡± Shao Wanru said aggrievedly, the rims of her eyes red.

    She didn¡¯t know how Qi Tianyu¡¯s name came to the Empress Dowager¡¯s ears. Nevertheless, it was improper for her to talk more about him. Chu Liuchen was the most suitable person to say this matter, and the Empress Dowager had always believed in him.

    Shao Wanru looked sad, but a lot of things were going fast through her head. She wondered who deliberately mentioned Qi Tianyu and why it had to involve her.

    Although she had nothing to do with what had happened, she had vited the Woman Precepts and Woman Ethics. As ady, she had behaved a little rudely. Since she hadn¡¯t yet figured out the Empress Dowager¡¯s true character, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know if she would re up when she heard such a thing.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll ask Chen¡¯er!¡± The Empress Dowager said.

    Shao Wanru sniffed, tilted her head to wipe the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and turned her head back with a gentle smile. Her delicate and mild look appeared particrly pleasant, but the glum look at the bottom of her eyes was so apparent that she made the Empress Dowager feel distressed.

    ¡°If you are tired, go back and have a rest first,¡± The Empress Dowager said gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Your birthday ising soon. What kind of gift do you like? This is the first time that I¡¯ve chosen a gift for you. I sincerely hope I can pick up something you like.¡± Shao Wanru had thrown her sadness away and turned to see the Empress Dowager with an anxious look as if she had put her whole heart into pleasing her Imperial Grandmother.

    She was beautiful. At this time, all she saw in her round eyes was the Empress Dowager. Her pair of eyes were clear, and she was young, so she appeared as adorable as the little princesses in the Pce. The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help showing loving care for her at the sight of her pure eyes.

    ¡°In the past years, Chen¡¯er would send me some gifts I liked. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Chen¡¯er must have prepared some.¡± The Empress Dowager said, beaming in a good mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time for me to celebrate your birthday, so I should do my best!¡± Shao Wanru said, making Empress Dowagerugh happily again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Chen is filial to you. Now you can enjoy blessings from your grandson and your granddaughter-inw,¡± Nanny Wei joked.

    The Empress Dowager smiled more and more happily. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any special hobbies. I am happy to ept whatever gifts you give me.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, has everything been arranged here?¡± Shao Wanru looked around and asked curiously. When she came in, the pce maids and eunuchs outside were moving some things, mainly in the front hall.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty wants to hold a banquet in the front hall this year. It will be more convenient and spacious for everyone to have a good time. Now it is almost ready. They finished fixing up a ce during this period. When Your Highness came here before, they had just started.¡±

    Nanny Wei exined with a smile.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, may I go and have a look to enrich my experience?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes brightened as she looked up and asked joyfully.

    It was not difficult to fulfill her expectation. The Empress Dowager waved her hand with a smile and ordered Nanny Wei to take Shao Wanru there.

 Chapter 1066 - Suspicious Mother-Son Playing Picture

    Chapter 1066 Suspicious Mother-Son ying Picture

    The so-called front hall was at the gate of the Pce of Benevolent Peace. There were high steps from the gate to the big hall.

    The hall was spacious. Its interior was attractively furnished, and all the tables were ced in a highly orderly manner. The pce maids and eunuchs bustled around, working methodically. Seeing Nanny Weiing with Shao Wanru, these imperial servants bowed respectfully and stayed put until they walked past.

    Shao Wanru stepped inside, running her eyes over the rows of neatly arranged tables, and asked, ¡°Are there others besides female guests attending the banquet?¡±

    ¡°Male and female guests will attend the grand banquet together. The whole nation will be in tion on her birthday, so the Emperor intends that all the guests congratte Her Majesty here. Not only the Empress and consorts in the Pce, but also the Emperor and the princes wille. In addition, there are kinsmen of the Emperor, high-ranking officials, and their womenfolk.¡±

    With a smile, Nanny Wei briefed Shao Wanru on the current situation.

    Shao Wanru nodded. As she had heard, it was a great banquet, and what happenedter would have the most dramatic impact.

    They moved forward. On the steps before the big hall were also tables in rows. It should be the ce for the imperial consorts, princes, and princesses. Only one table was set on the uppermost ground. It was not big, but the three wooden chairs around it were inset with gold, appearingrge and awe-inspiring. In particr, one chair had a dragon pattern on the shoulder, which made it more distinguished.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, is this¡­ His Majesty¡¯s imperial throne?¡± Shao Wanru gasped and asked. It was the first time she had seen the Emperor¡¯s imperial throne. It was said that there were not many dragon thrones, even in the Pce.

    Nanny Wei nodded and said, ¡°This chair is indeed for the Emperor. The Empress Dowager specially customized it for the Emperor. The seats on both sides are for the Empress Dowager and the Empress.¡±

    Hearing her words, Shao Wanru turned to see the chairs on both sides. Only then did she find that these two chairs were also different from other chairs. Though smaller than the dragon throne in the middle, they were engraved with exquisite and gorgeous phoenix patterns, revealing the majestic atmosphere of the royal family.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, what kind of gift does Her Majesty like the most? Is there any forbidden rule? I¡¯ve never attended her birthday party, so I¡¯m worried I may offend her unintentionally.¡±

    After Shao Wanru marveled at the magnificent venue, she raised some questions, which was an important reason why she specially asked Nanny Wei to lead the way.

    Nanny Wei had faintly expected this when Shao Wanru suggested looking at the front hall¡¯syout. Hearing this question, she smiled and answered, ¡°You are so considerate. Her Majesty is a very nice master and there is usually nothing to avoid. Just prepare a birthday gift that you think is proper.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Wei with a gentle smile and pursued the matter. ¡°There is nothing special to evade, but she must have a preference for something?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ It may not be a special hobby. Her Majesty likes some interesting and novel things out of the ordinary. And she is fond of scripts and paintings¡­¡± Nanny Wei reminded her with an implicit answer.

    ¡°She likes the unique calligraphy and painting?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes lit up, and her long eyshes fluttered. This information seemed to have stirred up her feelings.

    Nanny Wei smiled silently, but the message was crystal clear.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Wei.¡± Shao Wanru bowed sideways and said gratefully.

    ¡°Princess Chen, you don¡¯t need to thank me. How could I ept your bow?¡± Nanny Wei hurriedly leaned aside to avoid receiving Shao Wanru¡¯s salute.

    ¡°Should I send this gift in advance or wait for Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday?¡± Shao Wanru straightened up and asked again.

    ¡°Well¡­ Gifts are presented to her on her birthday,¡± Nanny Wei said.

    Some, not a lot of people, would bring the Empress Dowager presents beforehand. Beyond that, many of them would send gifts on her birthday too.

    Each way of offering gifts had different benefits, but those who sent gifts before the birthday party usually had a special rtionship with the Empress Dowager.

    However, she didn¡¯t have to make it clear to Princess Chen.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Wei!¡± Shao Wanru bowed politely again, and Nanny Wei also avoided it with a smile.

    The two of them walked and chatted for a while before returning to the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce.

    The Empress Dowager had been tired and went to rest, leaving word that Shao Wanru could do as she liked. If she felt fatigued, she could go back. Otherwise, she might as well go for a walk in the garden and enjoy the scenery. There was no need to go back home in a hurry. She must feel lonesome as the only master in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru thanked the Empress Dowager for her kindness and left the Pce of Benevolent Peace. Nanny Wei saw her off at the gate. After watching her go, she stopped smiling and frowned tightly. ¡°The matter Princess Chen talked about, did it rte to my nephew?¡±

    It sounded a little different from what her nephew said, but the more she pondered it over, the more likely she felt it was rted to her nephew. ¡°Could it really have something to do with Princess Chen?¡± If it was true, she had to warn her nephew not toe into conflict with Princess Chen. Princess Chen might not be a big deal, but the Empress Dowager doted on Prince Chen.

    With Yujie, Shao Wanru casually went back to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion through the back door. Since Chu Liuchen was not in the mansion, it was not convenient for her to stay in the Pce.

    There were no outsiders in the Pce, but it was quite possible for her to encounter several princes. Without Chu Liuchen around, she should be more cautious.

    Along the way, she didn¡¯t see Zhaoyi Di but unexpectedly met Madam Ou, a painter. They almost bumped into each other around the corner.

    Madam Ou took two steps backward, dropping a few painting scrolls in her hands. When she recognized Shao Wanru on the opposite side, she was stunned for a moment and hurriedly bowed to her. ¡°Greetings, Her Highness!¡±

    Shao Wanru, who used to be the beauty, became Princess Chen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Shao Wanru smiled softly, telling Yujie to pick up the paintings one by one for Madam Ou.

    ¡°Where are you going to send so many paintings?¡± Shao Wanru asked inquisitively, her curious gaze on the unfolded painting. It was a picture of a mother and a son having fun together.

    The podgy and cute baby was ying. Aside, a young madam was quietly embroidering the baby¡¯s tiny clothes. She looked dignified and gentle with a smile.

    ¡°I was asked to draw more harmonious pictures of mother and children for the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. I showed them to the supervisor of the Imperial Household Department, but he was not satisfied!¡± Madam Ou took the paintings handed over by Yujie and said helplessly.

    ¡°Was it His Majesty¡¯s order?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°His Majesty asked the Imperial Household Department to do it. I heard that they would present the Empress Dowager with the best ones. However, they epted none, ming painters for our not-that-outstanding skills. This situation has never happened before.¡± Madam Ou sighed in distress. Honestly, those authentic paintings of famous deceased painters were their best choice. How could the Imperial Household Department push them so hard for perfect drawings?

    Their paintings were not bad, but they could certainly not bepared to those painters prestigious through the ages.

    ¡°Has the order been issued this year only?¡± Shao Wanru raised her beautiful eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they want especially for this year¡¯s birthday celebration. I should have been sent out of the Pce, but they still keep me here to paint this kind of painting,¡± Madam Ou said.

    It had been some time since the Pageant ended. She was supposed to leave the Pce long ago but was trapped here because of this matter.

    Shao Wanru asked with a smile, her watery eyes on Madam Qu, ¡°The other painters also have to draw simr paintings?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the same type of paintings. Our drawings should reflect the intimate rtionship between mother and sons when they were little. I was just asked to draw more children. There should be three,¡± Madam Ou added.

    If there were three sons, the deceased emperor was included.

    The deceased emperor¡¯s affairs had been deliberately blurred as if he were just an ordinary monarch. Gradually, anecdotes to show his harmonious rtions with his ministers had gone out of focus. Though changes like this happened slowly, they yielded practical results.

    Few people would mention the deceased emperor if not for something deeply involved with him.

    At this time, painters were specially asked to draw three children, which was strange.

    The Empress Dowager had three sons. Among them, the deceased emperor and the Emperor were her biological sons. Then, there was Prince Cheng. Coincidentally, they were also a mother with three sons.

    Ever since she said goodbye to Madam Ou, Shao Wanru had been thinking about this problem, feeling it was overly strange and unreasonable.

    When the Emperor wanted to give her mother paintings as birthday presents, he should at least choose authentic artworks by renowned artists over those assignments handed by painters. It was not an appropriate choice, even if Madam Ou and other painters possessed extraordinary painting skills.

    These gifts were neither from celebrated contemporary painters nor people with distinguished status. How could they be presented to the Empress Dowager? What was more unusual, they were what the Emperor wanted.

    In addition, the deceased emperor¡¯s affairs appeared odd.

    These things slowly shed through her mind as if they meant something, but she couldn¡¯t grasp the focal point for a while.

    After returning to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and sitting down, she pondered it and looked puzzled. ¡°Could it not be what the Emperor meant?

    ¡°If not, who else wanted to do it?¡±

    Today, she had nned to report to the Empress Dowager in advance. On the surface, Wei Dahai seemed to be a disloyal man who coveted his ex-wife¡¯s property. However, this matter involved Mo Qiuyi, who had remained strange and mysterious, and Chu Qing. All of this aroused Shao Wanru¡¯s suspicion.

    It was why she visited the Empress Dowager in the Pce today.

    Nanny Wei, who had been standing behind the Empress Dowager, acted a little strangely. Both she and Wei Dahai were surnamed Wei. Were they by any chance, rted?

    When she talked about Wei Dahai, although she didn¡¯t mention him by name, Nanny Wei looked a little embarrassed as if she knew something!

    However, her abnormal expression disappeared very quickly. When Nanny Wei led her to the front hall, she had already returned to normal. No matter how carefully Shao Wanru observed her, she found nothing wrong.

    Was Nanny Wei a deep one? Or did she make a mistake?

    Beyond that, the matter rted to Madam Ou was also a little weird. The Imperial Household Department? She might need to ask her grandmother and find out who was in charge of the Imperial Household Department. This time, the Imperial Household Department was responsible for the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday celebration. In her previous life, when the trouble happened, she didn¡¯t hear any chief officials of the Imperial Household Department had been charged with a crime. It seemed that no one there had made any mistakes, but in the end, they had forced Prince Zhou and the Empress to rebel.

    ¡°Your Highness, a Madam asked to see you. She said it had something to do with Marquis Xing, and you have met her!¡± An old maid walked into the yard and reported respectfully in the corridor.

 Chapter 1067 - The Mistress Came to Her

    Chapter 1067 The Mistress Came to Her

    ¡°Who?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand, waved her hand, and asked again.

    Yujie lifted the curtain and went out.

    The old maid, afraid of seeing Shao Wanru, lowered her head and spoke in a low voice, ¡°She said she was an old acquaintance and had some connections with Marquis Xing. She asked to see you, Your Highness.¡±

    The old maid didn¡¯t want to report this because that woman obviously had no powerful backing. Otherwise, she would have imed herself to be a Madam instead of Princess Chen¡¯s acquaintance.

    There were too many old acquaintances. Even those unfamiliar to Princess Chen when she was young could be seen as her acquaintances.

    However, since she was an acquaintance of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, the old maid didn¡¯t dare to offend her and could onlye in to report.

    Yujie turned around. After lowering the curtain, she went in and asked, ¡°My Lady, do you have any old friends in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? When we were there, I didn¡¯t see any Madame to visit you.¡±

    They had only spent a short period in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so they had not seen many Misses from other mansions, not to mention Madams. They had only interacted with the few schemingdies living in the mansion. Except for them, Yujie couldn¡¯t figure out which Madam was an old acquaintance of her master in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°My Lady, I wonder if shees here to ckmail you on purpose?¡± Qu Le got a sudden idea and asked. She couldn¡¯t remember which Madam was familiar with her master.

    Since she was an old friend, Princess Chen must know her. But she didn¡¯t even meet an outsider in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so how could she get to know a Madam?

    It couldn¡¯t be Madam Jiang, Marquis Xing¡¯s Madam, for she was not allowed to go out and meet others at this moment. As for Old Madam, it was even more impossible. If it were Old Madam, she wouldn¡¯t say she was an old acquaintance. The two maids couldn¡¯te up with anyone else.

    Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and suddenly said with a smile, ¡°There is one!¡±

    ¡°Which one? My Lady, we¡¯ve been apanying you all the time, but why don¡¯t we know it?¡± Qu Le and Yujie looked at each other in nk dismay and asked.

    ¡°On that day, when I met Marquis Xing outside¡­¡± Shao Wanru reminded them with a deep look in her eyes.

    ¡°No way! How could such a woman of low and degrading statuse to see you?¡± Qu Le said in disbelief. The woman was Marquis Xing¡¯s mistress, and it was apparent that she was not a good person. The information she gotter proved it.

    Marquis Xing had kept this mistress outside his mansion for more than ten years. They even had a daughter.

    Everyone from noble families would hold such a woman in contempt.

    ¡°My Lady, Marquis Xing has gone too far. How could he let his mistresse to see you? He wants you to ept her and let her marry into his mansion, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Yujie was so irritated that her face turned pale.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If she wants to marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she has to get Old Madam¡¯s permission.¡± Qu Le shook her head and denied it.

    Marquis Xing had elders, and he was Shao Wanru¡¯s elder. Thus, he couldn¡¯t ask a junior to help his mistress marry into his mansion.

    ¡°Why not? Old Madam is not in charge now. It is Eldest Young Madam who manages the mansion, and she is Marquis Xing¡¯s daughter-inw. No matter how thick-skinned Marquis Xing is, he would be too embarrassed to ask his daughter-inw to handle such a thing. At present, our master is the most distinguished person who can represent the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Our master¡¯s support will save them a lot of trouble. In that way, he could take not only his mistress but also his daughter into his mansion.¡±

    Yujie sneered.

    Shao Wanru remained silent for a moment. There was something strange about this woman¡¯s visit. They had only met once. Ordinary mistresses would quickly hide once they saw anyone from their lover¡¯s mansion. However, she dared toe to the door of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion as an acquaintance. How could she be sure that Shao Wanru would agree to her request and be willing to see her?

    ¡°Ask her to go away and tell her that I don¡¯t know her,¡± Shao Wanru said. No matter who this woman was, she didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her and just wanted to see what they would do next.

    ¡°My Lady, let me have a look!¡± Yujie volunteered to see the shameless woman.

    Shao Wanru nodded.

    Yujie lifted the curtain and went out. With the old maid who delivered the message, she went out of the mansion. When she arrived at the gate, she saw a carriage alone before the gate. In front of it stood a thirteen or fourteen years old little servant girl with double hair buns. She looked pretty delicate. When she saw Yujieing over, she hurriedly bowed to her.

    ¡°Who is your Madam? Our princess doesn¡¯t know her.¡± Yujie raised her head and looked at the carriage arrogantly.

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and there was a little servant girl about twelve or thirteen years old inside.

    Behind the lifted curtain, a woman called ¡°E¡¯niang¡± appeared and saw Yujie. Before saying anything, she smiled and got out of the carriage with the help of a little servant girl. She bowed sideways to Yujie and said, ¡°Miss, we metst time. At that time, you and Marquis Xing were both there. Do you remember me?¡±

    She was wearing a light-colored dress, which made her look very elegant. Her initially delicate appearance became even more charming.

    She was very good at dressing up.

    Shao Jing, Marquis Xing, brought her with him that day, but Yujie didn¡¯t dare to watch her very closely. At this time, she finally had to chance to look her up and down.

    ¡°Who are you? Her Highness doesn¡¯t know you!¡± After examining her, Yujie still kept a straight face and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯d better go back. If you¡¯re looking for Marquis Xing, you can go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yujie, I¡¯m E¡¯niang. His Excellency brought me to youst time!¡± E¡¯niang pleaded softly with tears in her eyes, looking extremely pitiful, ¡°Her Highness met me in the private room before, right?¡±

    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Yujie was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect this mistress to know her name. Sure enough, this woman came prepared, so Yujie became serious at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking anything, and I just want to see Her Highness.¡± E¡¯niang wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, appearing extremely aggrieved. ¡°After meeting Her Highnessst time, I remembered one thing that should have something to do with her. So I specially came here.¡±

    ¡°About Her Highness?¡± Yujie sized E¡¯niang up and said unhappily, ¡°How could there be anything about Her Highness that needs you to pay a visit?¡±

    With Princess Chen¡¯s high status, how could there be a connection between her and such a woman?

    ¡°I mean it. It¡¯s about her father. Please go in and report it, Miss Yujie,¡± E¡¯niang said softly, bowed sideways again, and looked very respectful to Yujie.

    Her master¡¯s father was the former Heir of Duke Xing. Yujie couldn¡¯t make a decision on such a thing at the moment.

    Princess Chen had been trying to discover the truth about what had happened that year, and all her trusted subordinates knew about it. However, it was challenging to find out what happened back then. After all, the former heir of a duke died at the remote frontier.

    ¡°Is there any clue now?¡±

    However, this clue was brought to them by this woman, which made Yujie doubtful.

    ¡°Miss Yujie, this is of great importance. When I met Her Highness before, I couldn¡¯t remember it. Later on, I recalled such a critical thing. Miss Yujie¡­¡± Seeing Yujie¡¯s hesitant look, E¡¯niang knew there was hope and emphasized it with a silver voice and deep feeling.

    Her expression looked very sincere.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. My master said that she knew everything about what had happened to her parents. She didn¡¯t need you to reveal anything. If you think it is important, you can go out, turn left, and stop at the second intersection. The Ministry of Justice is there. You can say anything you like in the hall of the Ministry of Justice.¡±

    Qu Le walked out of the gate of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    She headed hereter than Yujie because Shao Wanru specially asked her to go and instructed her to say these words.

    ¡°I indeed have something crucial to report to Her Highness.¡± Seeing Qu Lee out with a poker face, E¡¯niang knew it would be no good to her and said in a hurry.

    ¡°Madam, Her Highness doesn¡¯t know you. You must have made up things about the former Heir of Duke Xing to mislead us, so she refused to hear anything about it. If you keep pestering us, don¡¯t me our mansion¡¯s guards for being rude. They will directly get you and throw you into prison, charging you with causing a disturbance in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ording to Shao Wanru¡¯s order, Qu Le took an upromising attitude.

    A few guards came out from the gate, their hostile eyes on E¡¯niang. Though their long swords were still in their sheaths, they approached with murderous looks.

    These guards guarding the gate were specially sent here by the Emperor. When Qu Le went out just now, she told them that some people deliberately came to make trouble and asked their leader to dispatch several guards.

    E¡¯niang suddenly paled in a great panic. Seeing Qu Le¡¯s stern look and the few fierce guards, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and could get back to the carriage with her servant girl¡¯s help.

    The carriage turned around and left obediently.

    ¡°Qu Le, Her Lady asked you toe here?¡± Yujie asked in a low voice, looking at the carriage that seemed to be on the run and the guards going back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk about it!¡± Qu Le nodded.

    They entered the mansion from the gate and went to the back courtyard.

    ¡°My Lady, she said she knew something about your father. She didn¡¯t remember it when meeting you back then. Afterward, she suddenly recalled it and made this visit.¡± As soon as Yujie entered the door, she reported to Shao Wanru.

    Qu Le, who arrivedter than her, didn¡¯t hear these words. At this time, she was stunned. It turned out the mistress knew such essential things, so she subconsciously turned to see Shao Wanru.

    Given Princess Chen¡¯s character, she would investigate this matter.

    ¡°It turns out to be such a reason!¡± Shao Wanru sneered with a cold smile. She had guessed that this woman must have prepared a very reasonable reason for forcing her to meet her. It seemed that she was right.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Yujie asked worriedly. Anything rted to Infanta Qinghua and the former heir of a duke was what Princess Chen was most concerned about. If it was true, she couldn¡¯t miss it.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡± Shao Wanru asked, her prating and cold eyes widening.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I think it may be true, but may also be false.¡± Yujie hesitated. She really couldn¡¯t tell whether it was true or not.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Shao Wanru asked with some interest.

    ¡°This woman is Marquis Xing¡¯s mistress. Based on such a background, she may know something. But even so, she couldn¡¯t suddenlye to see you unless¡­ unless something unexpected happened! So I think it may or may not be true. It¡¯s hard to say!¡±

    Yujie thought for a while and said bluntly.

 Chapter 1068 - Cunning, Talking Nonsense

    Chapter 1068 Cunning, Talking Nonsense

    ¡°Whether it was true or not, someone couldn¡¯t sit still. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    This woman called E¡¯niang came as aplete surprise. She was an unexpected guest.

    What was Shao Jing up to now? What was his n?

    ¡°My Lady, this woman is audacious. When I drove her away on purpose, she didn¡¯t panic but said something that made me hesitate. She doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary mistress,¡± Yujie said uneasily.

    She didn¡¯t look like a mistress. Although she wore shy clothes and didn¡¯t look like a respectable woman, she was pretty bold. When facing Yujie, a principal maid of Princess Chen, she stayed cool and hung loose. Judging from her unusual behavior, she could tell that this mistress couldn¡¯t be that simple.

    ¡°She had been hiding under Madam Jiang¡¯s nose for so long and chose to make her first appearance in this special period. She knows how to assess the situation and seize the right time to make progress. If what she said were true, Shao Jing might suffer because the evidence against him had fallen into her hands. Otherwise, they must have conspired together!¡±

    Shao Wanru said with an icy look in her eyes. Thetter guess seemed to be more convinced in her eyes. Shao Jing was an expert in concealing his wicked thoughts and was merciless. If E¡¯niang had gone against him, she couldn¡¯t have survived till now and given birth to a daughter for him.

    It seemed that there was something strange about that daughter. She acted at the opportune moment¡­

    ¡°Aunt, please help me. This¡­ this is true¡­ I had no choice but to do this.¡± Wei Dahai knelt before Nanny Wei, cing his hands on her knees. The tall man cried bitterly like a child before Nanny Wei, filled with genuine grievances. ¡°Aunt, I¡­ I had no choice!¡±

    They were in a simple courtyard. It was not big, but expensive because it was located in the center. It was Nanny Wei¡¯s courtyard outside the Pce. The Empress Dowager had prepared it and bestowed it on her long ago. When Nanny Wei retired and was sent out of the Pce in old age, she could live afortable life here.

    Nanny Wei was aged. Although she had spent most of her time serving in the Pce, the Empress Dowager would let her out sometimes. The Empress Dowager had been extremely kind to her, so Nanny Wei could live in this yard outside the Pce for ten days per month.

    After she recognized Wei Dahai, her nephew, he woulde to see her from time to time when she was out of the Pce. Since they were reunited, Wei Dahai had been very close to her. He had always said that he would take care of her after Nanny Wei retired from the Pce.

    Nanny Wei was sincerely concerned about this nephew.

    But at this time, she couldn¡¯t agree to his request.

    Reaching out to take Wei Dahai¡¯s hand, she sighed and said, ¡°Dahai, don¡¯t think about this shop. Princess Chen took a fancy to it, and even the Empress Dowager knew about it. Her Majesty even criticized you for being ungrateful, saying that she would find out who this man of evil character was.¡±

    When Nanny Wei epted Wei Dahai, her nephew, she wanted to tell the Empress Dowager about it early. However, Wei Dahai stopped her from doing so, for he thought there was no need to announce it in such a hurry. Nanny Wei was still serving the Empress Dowager by her side. If he got promoted in the imperial court, people would think he made it with Nanny Wei¡¯s help.

    It would do no good to Nanny Wei or him.

    He said righteously that it was his own business whether he could be promoted or not. It had nothing to do with Nanny Wei, and he didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Nanny Wei. He just wanted to be her nephew, her family member, as his father had asked him to do. His father had told him that Nanny Wei had been living a miserable life since she was a child. Therefore, once Wei Dahai found Nanny Wei, he must take good care of her in her old age as if she were his mother.

    These words greatly moved Nanny Wei, and she repeatedly nodded in agreement, feeling her nephew was well-behaved and filial.

    Before the Empress Dowager, she only mentioned that she found her nephew but didn¡¯t take about anything else.

    Unexpectedly, her nephew, willing to keep a low profile, offended Princess Chen this time, but Nanny Wei could do nothing to help.

    Nanny Wei had heard about the Butterfly Clothing Shop from Wei Dahai. Wei Dahai said that the shopkeeper used to have a romantic rtionship with him and gave birth to a daughter for him. He wanted to take her back and let their daughter manage the shop. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t take a penny from them.

    Wei Dahai¡¯s words sounded entirely reasonable. Nanny Wei nodded vigorously and told him that he couldn¡¯t look down on the shopkeeper because she only gave birth to a daughter. He had to treat her well if he took her into his mansion. As for her niece-inw, he had to exin it clearly. Her niece-inw had always been understanding and filial before Nanny Wei.

    Wei Dahai said he was almost done and only needed to wait for a while. It had never urred to him that Princess Chen would say something against him today.

    Nanny Wei felt a headache. Although the Empress Dowager thought highly of her, Princess Chen was different from others ¡ª she was Prince Chen¡¯s legal wife. Besides, everyone knew how much the Empress Dowager doted on Prince Chen. Even the Empress in the Pce didn¡¯t dare to offend Prince Chen easily. Moreover, no matter what, she was just a humble servant.

    ¡°Lady Ming and I are deeply in love with each other. Back then, she had no choice but to leave me. If she were forced to stay away from me again, I¡­ I would lose all my courage to see her. She trusts me so much and has been waiting wholeheartedly to marry into my mansion. We have already prepared a courtyard in my mansion for her, and everything is well-prepared. We even revealed this matter to some people. But now¡­ Princess Chen forcefully intervened. Aunt, what¡­ what should I do?¡±

    Wei Dahai cried like a child, his face sad.

    Dignity is the most valuable for men. They should never kneel before others. As for crying, Wei Dahai always came over with a smile and never cried in front of her.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m begging you only for this time. For Lady Ming and Xiuer, I beg you this time. Please help me!¡± Seeing Nanny Wei¡¯s face, Wei Dahai knew there was hope and cried more sadly.

    He begged Nanny Wei for the sake of his wife and daughter. Nanny Wei was even more convinced that he was affectionate and had true feelings toward his family members. When seeing him be overwhelmed with sorrow, she also felt like crying.

    This woman named Lady Ming and her nephew finally reunited after an enforced separation. She hadn¡¯t remarried for so many years and had strived hard to bring their daughter up. All of this was for her nephew. Obviously, she also valued her rtionship with him. They had been united in their secret hearts, but the couple was forced to part because of Princess Chen. Such a tough man was pushed to the wall, nearly crying his heart out.

    Somehow, she got a little angry at Shao Wanru.

    Princess Chen seemed to be a lovely nobledy. How could she do such a thing and deliberately report it to the Empress Dowager? Was it because of her?

    She put forth her strength and pulled Wei Dahai up before sighing helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. We can think of a way!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt! Thank you so much!¡± Wei Dahai was overjoyed. Though Nanny Wei tried to stop him, he still struggled to kneel down and sincerely kowtow to her three times with loud and clear thumps.

    ¡°Get up quickly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a headache?¡± Nanny Wei forcefully dragged him up.

    This time, Wei Dahai didn¡¯t refuse and allowed Nanny Wei to pull himself up. Taking the handkerchief handed over by Nanny Wei, he wiped his eyes casually and scanned her face anxiously.

    Nanny Wei sighed again and pointed to the chair. ¡°Sit down and talk!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡± Wei Dahai sat down and looked at Nanny Wei with high expectations in his sparkling eyes.

    This big, burly man was not young anymore, but Nanny Wei¡¯s heart softened inexplicably when she saw his pleading expression. He was her only rtive, her nephew, and the only son in her parents¡¯ family. Merely for this reason, she couldn¡¯t bear to let the loving couple go their separate ways.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy for them to stay faithful to each other after so many years apart.

    ¡°Today, Princess Chen said in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce that you fancied the shop, so you proposed to marry the shopkeeper. Besides, she said you were greedy, cruel, and ungrateful. Tell me, is it true? Do you want the shop, or do you have feelings for each other?¡±

    Nanny Wei asked seriously.

    Since she decided to interfere, she had to make everything clear. Only in this way could she stand in a firm position. Even if they took the dispute to the Empress Dowager, she would have nothing to be ashamed of.

    ¡°How could you believe such words? It is obvious that Princess Chen likes that shop and wants to take it by force. So, she deliberately wrecks the rtionship between Lady Ming and me. She might even cken Lady Ming¡¯s name by using her of cheating. Aunt, Lady Ming is a good woman. We separated by ident. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been living apart from each other for so long. She took care of our child alone¡­ I feel sorry for her¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Wei Dahai couldn¡¯t help crying again.

    He looked significantly distressed about Lady Ming¡¯s sufferings. As Nanny Wei saw this, her expression softened a little. ¡°It¡¯s pitiful! So unjust!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll ask Lady Ming toe over in a few days and let her exin it to you. Then, you¡¯ll know who on earth takes a fancy to her shop, I or Princess Chen,¡± Wei Dahai said indignantly. He stood up and seemed to go out to let Lady Ming make everything in the past clear.

    Seeing him like this, how could Nanny Wei not believe it? She reached out to pull his sleeve and make him sit down again. ¡°You are my nephew. How can I not believe you? But the current situation is a little troublesome. The Empress Dowager also knows about it.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, Princess Chen abused her power to bully an orphan and a widow. It has never been easy for such a poor woman like Lady Ming to make a living with our daughter. Finally, she managed to run her own business but was driven to the wall by Princess Chen. What if she can¡¯t bear the blow and kill herself?¡±

    A trace of maliciousness shed in Wei Dahai¡¯s eyes. If Lady Ming didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, she couldn¡¯t me him for being cruel. Anyway, He was determined to get the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    Initially, he thought it was a sure thing, but because of Princess Chen, things changed. Fortunately, he had reported this matter to Nanny Wei before. His rival was Princess Chen, but so what? She was just a woman who married a sick prince.

    How could Great Elder Princess have more powerful backing than the Empress Dowager?

 Chapter 1069 - A Wicked Couple

    Chapter 1069 A Wicked Couple

    ¡°No, there may be a turning point in this matter.¡± Nanny Wei shook her head and said, ¡°Tell Lady Ming to bear it for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid people from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion have been pushing her too hard these days. Please help me save her,¡± Wei Dahai begged again.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Wait for a while. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± His repeated request gave Nanny Wei a headache, and she said hurriedly.

    Now her mind was in a whirl, and she didn¡¯t know how to deal with this matter at the moment. Princess Chen looked young but was intelligent and decisive, with Prince Chen backing her up. Prince Chen had broken the arm of Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s grandson, but even the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t dare to argue about it.

    Princess Chen didn¡¯t even need to care about Great Elder Princess. Would she show Nanny Wei respect?

    ¡°Aunt, you are Her Majesty¡¯s personal Nanny. Since you moved into the Pce with the Empress Dowager, you have apanied Her Majesty for many years. Her Majesty has a very high opinion of you, so I guess you must be much closer to her in her heart than Princess Chen. Her Majesty has many grandsons and will have more granddaughters-inw. Besides, I heard that Princess Chen wasn¡¯t Her Majesty¡¯s favorite one.¡±

    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Wei Dahai reminded her.

    What he said made Nanny Wei happy. The rtionship between her and the Empress Dowager was indeed remarkable. They had gone through many hardships together in the Pce to get their current status. The Empress Dowager thought highly of her and was willing to listen to her advice.

    ¡°What I need you to do is simple. You only need to say before Her Majesty that Princess Chen took advantage of her power to bully others, rob their shop, and ruin their marriage. Her Majesty is sensible enough and has always been kind. She won¡¯t watch Lady Ming fall into a miserable situation.¡±

    Wei Dahai added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this,¡± Nanny Wei frowned and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you say that alone. Just echo someone else¡¯s words aside,¡± Wei Dahai whispered.

    ¡°You have ced someone in the Pce?¡± Nanny Wei¡¯s face changed dramatically.

    If anyone were found to have nted their people in the Pce, their whole family would be implicated.

    ¡°Rx, Aunt. It¡¯s not an important person. When we recognized each other, I was afraid that you might have a hard time in the Pce, so I bribed a little pce maid to help me keep an eye on you. If anything bad happens to you, I don¡¯t want to be thest person who knows it, and it might be toote for me toe to your aid,¡± Wei Dahai exined.

    It was just a little pce maid, and he asked her to look out for her. Nanny Wei breathed a silent sigh of relief in her heart, looking at Wei Dahai more tenderly and thinking this nephew to be very considerate.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this in the future. I live a good life in the Pce, and her Majesty has been nice to me.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, even if you say that, I am still worried. You are getting old. After this matter is settled, just beg Her Majesty to let you out of the Pce. Although I¡¯m not that capable, I can still take good care of you for the rest of your life.¡± Wei Dahai took the opportunity to express his love for her.

    Wei Dahai knew Nanny Wei couldn¡¯t leave the Pcetely. She was robust, so even if she wanted to go, the Empress Dowager would ask her to stay. Sweet words were necessary. Anyway, they cost him nothing. No matter how nicely he talked, he wouldn¡¯t take it seriously. Could anyone believe oral promises?

    However, seeing that he was so considerate of her, Nanny Wei was greatly moved and increasingly believed Wei Dahai¡¯s words. He was indeed a person who valued connections with others. How could he be the heartless man in Princess Chen¡¯s words? Princess Chen lied about this and deliberately disgraced her nephew.

    She used to think that Princess Chen was a good person but didn¡¯t expect her to be so scheming. If Wei Dahai hadn¡¯t happened to be her nephew, she might have ruined a family.

    ¡°I will ask the little pce maid to tell others about it. You just need to let Empress Dowager hear her. At that time, you can say a few more words to help Lady Ming. Aunt, please, the lives of Lady Ming and Xiuer will depend on you!¡± Wei Dahai stood up and was about to kneel down and kowtow to Nanny Wei again.

    Nanny Wei stopped him and repeatedly said, ¡°Okay, okay, I know. Don¡¯t kneel before me. Think about what we should do next. Just tell me the person you mentioned, and I¡¯ll arrange it. I can¡¯t let Princess Chen hound someone to death.¡±

    It could be considered a good thing. Even if it were anyone else¡¯s business, Nanny Wei would intervene, not to mention it was rted to her nephew.

    Nanny Wei had decided to help Wei Dahai, so she tried her best to think of a solution. Wei Dahai told Nanny Wei some details before leaving her ce.

    He got into the carriage outside the courtyard. His benevolent and generous look vanished after he was in the carriage, and his face darkened with a trace of gloominess.

    He didn¡¯t expect Princess Chen to get involved in this matter.

    He had nned to let the Empress Dowager know about this matter before Princess Chen told her about it. Unexpectedly, after returning from outside, Princess Chen went straight to see the Empress Dowager in the Pce and informed her of this matter.

    The business in the Butterfly Clothing Shop had proved to be pretty lucrative. Previously, when he casually flipped through the ount books, he found that this shop made more money than a few shops he owned. At present, he was quite short of money. Upon learning about the shop¡¯s substantial profit, he was envious. When he returned, he discussed how to use the money with his family. How could he watch such arge sum of money go away?

    He was determined to take this shop.

    The carriage made a few corners and returned to the Wei¡¯s Mansion. When the gatekeeper saw his master go back, he hurried to lead the way with antern.

    Wei Dahai walked toward the inner court with his hands sped behind his back.

    Thergest main courtyard in the inner court was brightly lit. His legal wife, Madam Ouyang, was sitting under themp and waiting for him. When she saw hime in, she waved her hand, and the servant girls and old maids on both sides withdrew without making a sound.

    ¡°How was it?¡± asked Madam Ouyang.

    Madam Ouyang was thin and looked ordinary. It could even be said that she was not as good-looking as ordinary people. Even under the light, she appeared extremely gloomy with her cheeks drooping. Besides, her eyes bulged, and her lips looked particrly fat. If not for her fair skin, she couldn¡¯t evenpare with those old maids serving in an ordinary courtyard.

    ¡°My Lord, how is it going?¡± Madam Ouyang didn¡¯t rise from her chair and asked with a displeased expression. ¡°Why have you been gone for so long? Was it that difficult?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tricky. Princess Chen has already entered the Pce and reported this matter to the Empress Dowager.¡± Wei Dahai¡¯s brows were so deeply furrowed that they could almost pinch a fly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Princess Chen? How greedy she is to covet our property!¡± Madam Ouyang snorted coldly with a gloomy face. ¡°She married an invalid, who might die anytime. What¡¯s the point of her making money like this? Her husband¡¯s life is in danger. What does she earn so much money for?¡± Madam Ouyang sneered coldly.

    Wei Dahai sat down, picked up the teapot on the table, and poured himself a cup of tea. He drank about half of it before putting it down. ¡°My aunt said that we could do as how we had discussed. It¡¯s troublesome. At first, it was only an easy matter rted to Lady Ming, but now Princess Chen suddenly popped up to scramble for it.¡±

    ¡°Toote! If you had gotten rid of that woman early, there wouldn¡¯t have been any problem. If you had done what I told you, such a thing would never have happened. But you couldn¡¯t bear to see your daughter suffer. Don¡¯t you have a daughter or what? Why do you care so much about your mistress¡¯ daughter?¡±

    Madam Ouyang snapped coldly as she mmed her hand on the table.

    ording to her previous suggestion, they should seize hold of Dong Xiuer and force Lady Ming to hand over the shop. As long as this kind of thing was handled properly, no one would care about it. Since there was no victim, no one would investigate it. They could tell others that Lady Ming had resigned. How could there be so much trouble? This matter didn¡¯t have to get any messier.

    Only Dong Xiuer and Lady Ming were sacrificed, and everything would be fine for them.

    ¡°But Xiuer is my own flesh and blood,¡± Wei Dahai said.

    ¡°Your flesh and blood? So, aren¡¯t the children I gave birth to your flesh and blood? Do you regret it now? You regret marrying me back then. Now you want to spend the rest of your life with Lady Ming.¡± Madam Ouyang denounced him in a sharp voice.

    ¡°How could it be? Don¡¯t you know how I treat you? I treat you wholeheartedly, but how could you be so mean? I have nothing to do with Lady Ming. After breaking up with her, we haven¡¯t contacted each other for so many years. I wouldn¡¯t have contacted her again if it hadn¡¯t been for you that day. When she enters our mansion, you can decide everything about her. Even if you want to take her life, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Wei Dahai lowered his voice, coaxing her.

    ¡°A lot of pleasant words. Let¡¯s see how you deal with the current tricky situation!¡± Madam Ouyang was unwilling to let go of him and spoke with anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. You¡¯ll be in charge of that shop. I trust you the most because you can always get things done.¡± Wei Dahai reached out and held Madam Ouyang in his arms, saying gently.

    Madam Ouyang looked a little better because he had been very docile. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°What if Princess Chen insists on scrambling for it with us? Perhaps, Lady Ming had begged her to help you. Do we have to continue dawdling our time like this? Prince Chen is going back to the capital city!¡±

    ¡°If it goes on like this, let Lady Ming die!¡± Wei Dahai had thought it through on his way back and said without hesitation.

    Hearing his words, Madam Ouyang cracked a smile. She tenderly pulled his sleeve and said, ¡°Sweetheart, we are of one heart and one mind. Only in this way can we fight for a good future for our children. At that time, you¡¯re no longer a small official but at least a first-ss one in the imperial court. That will be our bright future.¡±

    She was not pretty and old, but she pretended to be gentle and yielding. There was even a hint of shyness in her affectionate eyes.

    Wei Dahai hurriedly looked away and patted her on the back perfunctorily. Then he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study and think about it again. I¡¯m afraid Princess Chen will have more follow-up ns.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to leave sote at night? Let¡¯s rest first!¡± Madam Ouyang¡¯s face darkened again. She shook her sleeves and stood up.

    ¡°Well¡­ Okay!¡± Although Wei Dahai wanted to leave, he did not dare to for fear of causing more trouble. Unlike Lady Ming, Madam Ouyang was not someone to be trifled with. Everything he had now was rted to her, so he did not dare to disobey her. No matter how much he disliked her, he had to endure it.

 Chapter 1070 - A Dropped Contract Remained There Overnight

    Chapter 1070 A Dropped Contract Remained There Overnight

    ¡°Her Majesty, it¡¯s a fine day today. The flowers in the garden havee into bloom. You could be in a better mood after taking a walk. Prince Chen is going back to the capital city soon, so you don¡¯t have to worry. His Highness has always been concerned about you. Knowing that your birthday ising, he will speed up.¡±

    With a smile, Nanny Wei apanied the Empress Dowager to stroll in the imperial garden.

    Arge group of pce maids and eunuchs followed her, carrying various practical items.

    ¡°He¡¯d better not hurry up. If he can¡¯t make it, let it be. He has just recovered a little and can¡¯t exert himself,¡± the Empress Dowager sighed and said. She didn¡¯t want Chu Liuchen to be in a hurry.

    ¡°You care so much about His Highness. He has been wholeheartedly grateful and filial to you. Even if he can¡¯t return in time, he will ask Princess Chen to prepare a lovely gift for you. His Highness knows best about your preferences. Sometimes, even I have to ask him for advice.¡±

    Nanny Wei said with a smile, extolling Chu Liuchen to the skies.

    ¡°You overpraised. His gifts were merely a token of his regard. Only a few people dote on my grandson in poor health. This child is luckless.¡± The Empress Dowager looked happy but sighedter on. ¡°If I don¡¯t love him dearly, he will be more pitiful.¡±

    ¡°With Your Majesty around, Prince Chen won¡¯t be pitiable. Now he has married Princess Chen. I think Her Highness is clever and sensible. Although young, she has behaved quite experienced in life since she arrived in the capital city. I admire her for that.¡± Nanny Wei praised Shao Wanru, remaining as calm as usual.

    A sophisticated young woman must be full of maneuvers.

    Nanny Wei reminded Empress Dowager that Shao Wanru might be overly crafty and cunning, though everything Shao Wanru did was good when she arrived in the capital city three years ago.

    These words were just chit-chat. asionally, the Empress Dowager would also gossip. Nanny Wei was a trusted personal servant, so the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t feel herment was out of line.

    With regret, she sighed. ¡°Princess Chen is too young, after all. She didn¡¯t grow up in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Compared with Shao Wanru, the Empress Dowager preferred an elder Miss from an aristocratic family. It would be even better if she grew up with her parents. Educated by her parents and the rules of the aristocratic family, such a Young Madam must be a dutiful wife. If she was elder, she could take better care of Prince Chen.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. Princess Chen is an outstandingdy. Prince Chen chose her as his wife because he likes her, doesn¡¯t he? His Highness must be heartily grateful to you, his Imperial Grandmother, for his happy life.¡± Nanny Wei pretended not to hear the regret in the Empress Dowager¡¯s words and continued to praise Princess Chen.

    ¡°She is young and doesn¡¯t strictly follow rules of etiquette. Her mother died when she was little, and no one taught her how to behave properly. It mattered little when she was only an ordinary Miss in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But now that she has be Princess Chen, her words and deeds will affect my grandson¡¯s reputation. If she does anything wrong, Chen¡¯er will have to bear the consequences.¡±

    Hearing Nanny Wei¡¯s words, the Empress Dowager became increasingly worried and sighed again.

    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. The Empress Dowager had heard that she had been unfavored in the Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion for many years. Since the mansion¡¯s hostess was Madam Di, the Empress Dowager did worry about Shao Wanru¡¯s character, whether Madam Di had taught her or not. Madam Di, never a decentdy, was unvirtuous and had been unfaithful to Ningyuan Army General.

    How could Madam Di raise any good child? If Madam Di didn¡¯t teach Shao Wanru herself, it would be even worse for the servants to teach her.

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t think this way before, but now as she thought it over, she grew regretful. If she had known this earlier, she would have waited and seen. She would have waited until Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou married. Maybe she could find a better one, and Chen¡¯er might meet a more suitable wife.

    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it for the time being.

    Thinking of this, the Empress Dowager felt depressed.

    ¡°Her Majesty, what¡¯s that?¡± Nanny Wei was about to speak when she suddenly spotted something red under a cluster of flowers, though no hint of red could be seen among those big, yellow flowers on the tree.

    Nanny Wei walked over curiously and bent down to pick something up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a note.¡± Nanny Wei said while walking back and murmured to herself, ¡°Why is it red?¡±

    She walked up to the Empress Dowager, opened the folded note, and immediately a few words abruptly appeared before them.

    The Empress Dowager frowned because it turned out to be a contract with a red stamp. How could such a thing be left here?

    She checked the signature on it: Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    ¡°Who owns it? It actually was dropped here,¡± the Empress Dowager said. She had been managing family affairs before getting married, so she naturally knew how vital this contract was. She didn¡¯t know who was so careless to drop a contract here. If it rained, the contract would be ruined.

    ¡°Butterfly Clothing Shop?¡± Nanny Wei read it out and muttered, ¡°Why do I feel the name sounds a little familiar?¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded, feeling it familiar too.

    Nanny Wei thought for a while and said, with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°I remember now. Isn¡¯t this the shop Princess Chen has mentioned? She talked about it yesterday. Your Majesty, can you recall it?¡±

    Now that Nanny Wei reminded her of this matter, the Empress Dowager came to think of it and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, right, there is such a thing. It is indeed that shop. Princess Chen said the shopkeeper had married a viinous and ungrateful man. He was greedy for her shop and even wanted her to remarry into his mansion.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡± The Empress Dowager suddenly took the note from Nanny Wei¡¯s hand and scrutinized it. ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary contract.¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand. It seems to be a mortgage certificate.¡± Nanny Wei looked quite taken aback. After taking a closer look at it, she said, ¡°Your Majesty, take it easy. It might not be what you think!¡±

    ¡°How could it not be? What a surprise¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face turned livid with anger, and she couldn¡¯t even finish her words.

    An ordinary mortgage certificate was nothing serious, but the problem was that the shopkeeper only got a mortgage of a bit of money. It was evident that someone deliberately took advantage of the shopkeeper¡¯s crisis to force her to sign such a contract.

    There is no doubt that it was identally dropped here when Princess Chen entered the Pce yesterday.

    The Empress Dowager checked the paper. It had got damp and didn¡¯t seem to be sshed wet by water. It should be the morning dew that soaked the paper. Otherwise, the vermilion seal paste inside the folded paper wouldn¡¯t have prated the paper, and Nanny Wei couldn¡¯t have noticed it at a nce.

    Obviously, it was dropped here yesterday and remained under the flower tree for a whole night.

    ¡°There may be some other reasons for it. Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t take her position to lord over innocent people. She is always gentle and soft-spoken.¡± Seeing the Empress Dowager was irritated, Nanny Wei hurriedly soothed her in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, you are not very well. Too much anger is like a toxin in your body. Prince Chen will me me for not taking good care of you!¡±

    ¡°How can you defend her when seeing all of this? Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t make this contract if she were a good person. She had just felt pity for the shopkeeper, but soon she lost no time taking advantage of that poor woman. It¡¯s crystal clear that Princess Chen had been interested in her shop. As expected, she didn¡¯t have a mother to educate her and became ruthlessly stingy.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was pissed off and snarled, violently shaking the paper in her hand.

    As a nobledy of high status, Princess Chen coveted a poor woman¡¯s shop. What was worse, she maliciously beat down the price when the shopkeeper urgently needed money. How could she buy a shop at such a low price? The Empress Dowagerughed in a fit of anger, thinking that Princess Chen was making a fool of her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. I¡¯ll invite Princess Chen over so that you can hear her exnation. Is that okay?¡± Nanny Wei advised softly again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Even if we ask about it, Princess Chen can exin her action. No wonder she said those words to me yesterday. In her opinion, all of this was someone else¡¯s fault, not hers. She deliberately came to me and reported the story in advance. In this way, she doesn¡¯t need to be responsible for anything bad that happenster on. She must have made up some reasons for me. I don¡¯t want to listen to these lies!¡±

    The more Empress Dowager thought about it, the angrier she became, especially after connecting the matter¡¯s beginning and end. It made sense. Otherwise, how could Shao Wanru specially go to visit her yesterday?

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t suspect Shao Wanru before, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. But now, when the Empress Dowager no longer trusted her, Shao Wanru¡¯s every word and action appeared suspicious in her eyes. Shao Wanru had long schemed to take the shop when its poor shopkeeper from a humble background was in a perilous plight. How could any decent and noble princess do such a despicable thing?

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Nanny Wei softly called out.

    ¡°Go out of the Pce and check it out. I don¡¯t believe her words anymore. Find out who did this. If Princess Chen did it, tell her to take care of this matter. She is not allowed to take over the shop. The shopkeeper can do anything she wants to the shop, but it has nothing to do with Princess Chen.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was fuming with rage and repeatedly urged Nanny Wei to investigate it.

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go out of the Pce to check it out right away. Should I go to see you first or Princess Chen?¡± Nanny Wei nodded vigorously and asked.

    ¡°If it is her deliberate n, you should go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion before returning to the Pce. If there is anything, tell her to see me in person!¡± The Empress Dowager growled.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will help you go back first and go out to inquire about this matter.¡± Nanny Wei was secretly delighted but pretended to be only concerned about her master.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to sit here longer. It¡¯ll be harder for me to calm down if I go back now. Take out the portraits I¡¯ve prepared for Prince Chen and bring them to the pavilion ahead. I¡¯m going to choose a few virtuous and outstanding Misses for Chen¡¯er. Since she can¡¯t behave well as Princess Chen, let someone else take her ce!¡±

    The Empress Dowager pointed to a pavilion in front of her and said in a burning fury, regretting making Shao Wanru Chu Liuchen¡¯s legal wife. At that time, she only wanted Chu Liuchen to feel satisfied, so she agreed to his request without serious consideration. Little did she think that Chu Liuchen, a young man not sophisticated enough, might be very infatuated with a Young Madam. Since she had seen Shao Wanru in her unpleasant true colors, she would ask Chen¡¯er to pick up a few better Misses marrying into his mansion.

    The title of Princess Chen didn¡¯t have to be Shao Wanru¡¯s.

 Chapter 1071 - Substitute Another Woman for Lady Ming

    Chapter 1071 Substitute Another Woman for Lady Ming

    The Empress Dowager was so furious that she decided to choose more consorts for Chu Liuchen. Upon receiving her order, Nanny Wei hurried out of the pce.

    The Butterfly Clothing Shop¡¯s address was very easy to inquire about. Before heading there, Nanny Wei asked the carriage to park in an alley aside. Watching the guestsing and going, she felt very satisfied with this good shop because it could make a big profit.

    Wei Dahai came from nowhere. When he saw Nanny Wei, he hurried forward to salute her and whispered, ¡°Aunt, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll invite her over. She should avoid being seen by Princess Chen¡¯s people in case of trouble. Otherwise, Lady Ming might not dare to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°How dare she! We¡¯re in the capital near the Emperor. Does she really dare to order the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Nanny Wei didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to be so aggressive and was in a peeve over it.

    She had felt a little guilty because what happened before was faked, but now, she red up a little. If Princess Chen had no regard forws, she might implicate Prince Chen. It would be better to get rid of her.

    ¡°It is just because we¡¯re living in the same city with the Emperor that Princess Chen feels reassured and emboldened. Everyone knows that the Empress Dowager and His Majesty dote on Prince Chen very much. Princess Chen has been taking advantage of Prince Chen¡¯s powerful connections. Please wait for a while, and I wille back immediately,¡± Wei Dahai said.

    He had already thoroughly prepared for this and walked to the Butterfly Clothing Shop in the gaze of Nanny Wei, who was still in a rage.

    When he entered the shop, the shop-boy inside recognized but ignored him, doing what he was supposed to do. The shopkeeper had already told everyone to leave him alone. Except for the shopkeeper¡¯s office, he could go wherever he wanted as long as he didn¡¯t disturb the normal business operation of Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    But a sensitive fellow still reported Wei Dahai¡¯sing to Madame Dong.

    Madame Dong was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what else Wei Dahai would say to her at this time. Since Princess Chen had the final say on this shop, she could do nothing about it. Is Wei Dahai still unwilling to give up? Was he plotting something?

    Rolling her eyes and thinking for a while, she uttered a few words under her breath to the shop-boy who came in to deliver the message. Then, the shop-boy nodded and left.

    Wei Dahai walked around the store for some time but bought nothing. Finally, he turned to a corner and met a woman in her thirties. Wei Dahai seemed to know her. After exchanging a few words, they walked out together. The shop-boy, who had kept his eye on Wei Dahai, saw them leave together and get on a carriage in the depths of an alley.

    The shop-boy swiftly ran inside to tell Madame Dong, ¡°Madam, Lord Wei took a middle-aged woman out and went to a carriage in the alley on our right. The carriage curtains were drawn, so I didn¡¯t see who was inside clearly. I faintly saw there might be a woman.¡±

    ¡°A middle-aged woman? Who is she?¡± Madame Dong was stunned and asked.

    ¡°I asked others in our shop, but no one knew her. They said the middle-aged woman had stayed inside for quite a while and didn¡¯t seem to be from a rich family. She dressed like and looked like you. When she was in the shop, we talked about her, saying you were like sisters.¡±

    The shop-boy said.

    ¡°Sisters? So, we look simr. Wei Dahai took out a woman looking like me from my shop. Then others might regard her as me!¡±

    Madame Dong¡¯s face changed. Thinking of what Princess Chen had warned her, she stood up in shock and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡±

    She left the shop-boy behind and ran out. There were several carriages in a row, and the shop-boy quietly came out with her, pointing to one of them.

    The style of the carriage was very ordinary. It looked like one of the most ordinary carriages on the street and had a curtain hanging in front of it.

    Since Madame Dong had been dealing with clothes in her shop, she had a sharp eye for them. The fabric of the curtain was by no means ordinary. It remained low-key but was extraordinary. Honestly, it was even far superior to the cloth made for ordinary people¡¯s clothes.

    Even though she didn¡¯t touch the curtain herself, Madame Dong knew it in her heart.

    Only carriages of those who were wealthy or noble could be equipped with such top-notch curtains. Madame Dong had seen his carriage several times when Wei Dahai came here. Although his carriage was much more spacious, the curtain on it couldn¡¯tpare with the curtain before her.

    ¡°The people inside the carriage must not be ordinary. What is Wei Dahai trying to do? Is he plotting something?¡±

    After thinking for a while, she waved her hand and called the shop-boy over, whispering in his ear. The shop-boy nodded, turned around, and ran out. At the roadside, he caught a carriage and went to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    When the shop-boy left to deliver the message, Madame Dong thought it over and returned to the shop. Then she went upstairs and found a window facing the alley. As expected, she saw the carriage she had noticed just now. Hiding behind the curtain, she watched the carriage intensely. Madame Dong could feel there was something strange about it.

    In the carriage, the middle-aged woman bowed deeply to Nanny Wei. Before she could get up, her face was covered with tears, and her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Please¡­ please help me.¡±

    ¡°Are you Lady Ming?¡± Nanny Wei measured ¡°Lady Ming¡± with the eye and asked slowly.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I am Lady Ming!¡± ¡°Lady Ming¡± replied.

    ¡°Get up and talk!¡± Nanny Wei said gently.

    ¡°Lady Ming, get up first. Aunt will take care of you and won¡¯t let Princess Chen force you to do anything. You can keep your shop,¡± Wei Dahai said with concern. He reached out to help ¡°Lady Ming¡± sit down on one side.

    Nanny Wei nced ¡°Lady Ming¡± up and down a few more times and felt she was pleasing to the eye, so she further softened her voice. ¡°Have you decided to return to Dahai?¡±

    ¡°Nanny, he and I¡­ We are childhood sweethearts. Our misunderstanding has been solved, and fate has brought us together. We are not young anymore. Even for our own sake, we should let go of the past. How can we take the past too hard? Nanny, please help us!¡±

    ¡°Lady Ming¡± said, wiping her tears.

    ¡°Is Princess Chen really going to take your shop away?¡± Nanny Wei kept silent for a while and asked slowly.

    ¡°Princess Chen thinks this shop is excellent and takes a fancy to it. That day, she threatened me with the matter rted to Infanta Yuan¡¯an and asked me to sell the shop to her, saying it could be regarded aspensation for her loss. Otherwise, she would definitely mess up my shop and make it impossible for me to manage the business. Nanny, I only have one daughter. Over so many years, we have depended on each other for survival. Finally, we keep this shop going and have saved some money.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ming¡± cried more bitterly, revealing the helplessness and sadness of a poor woman. This reminded Nanny Wei of the days in her childhood when she was alone and helpless. She felt more and more sorry for ¡°Lady Ming¡±.

    ¡°Well, I know. Since Princess Chen bullied you with her power, I should report it fairly. You can go back now and do business as usual. When this matter is over, you can marry into Wei¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Nanny Wei said kindly.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny. Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Lady Ming¡± was so excited that she wanted to kneel again but was stopped by Wei Dahai. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Aunt is always kind-hearted and can¡¯t bear to see vulnerable people like you suffer. You should go back first. I¡¯ll talk to my aunt for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡°Lady Ming¡± dabbed her eyes and nodded. Then she bowed to Nanny Wei gently and got out of the carriage, going straight to the Butterfly Clothing Shop as if she were its shopkeeper.

    Madame Dong, peeking at them upstairs behind the curtain, saw the middle-aged womane out. She called a shop-boy over, asking him to go downstairs to follow her. While she still hid in that blind corner and continued to monitor what was happening downstairs.

    A whileter, Wei Dahai came out. When he got off the carriage, he looked around and saw no one had noticed him, so he went to the back of the alley. There were also several carriages parked there, one of which was his.

    After he climbed into the carriage of his mansion, the coachman made a turn and left from the back of the alley.

    Nanny Wei¡¯s carriage stopped for a while, and the coachman drove the carriage away. Since Nanny Dong stood high, she could look into the distance. When she saw that the carriage seemed to be heading for the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she frowned tightly. ¡°Her Highness guessed right. This matter is far from over.¡±

    Wei Dahai was so bold that he dared to confront Princess Chen. It seemed that Wei Dahai was not as useless as she had thought. If she guessed correctly, this carriage should be from the Pce.

    Fortunately, she had sent someone to inform Princess Chen in advance. Even if someone from Pce suddenly visited Princess Chen, she must have prepared a solution. Madame Dong had faith in Shao Wanru.

    Although Madame Dong was worried, this didn¡¯t throw her into a panic.

    She came out from the curtain and went downstairs to her ountant¡¯s office, staying inside for a while. Then the shop-boy whom she had asked to go out came back.

    ¡°Madam, that woman doesn¡¯t live far away. She entered our shop and walked around for some time. Seeing no one pay attention to her, she left through the back door. I followed her and found she lived nearby in a courtyard two blocks away. Her ce was not big, but the door was closed tightly. I made a few inquiries and learned that only a woman lived there with a female servant. No one knew whose mistress she was. Anyway, the man of the house seldom came and was always secretive about what he did. Anyway, others seldom saw him there.¡±

    The shop-boy reported.

    ¡°Can you remember the address?¡± Madame Dong nodded and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Trust me, Madam. I¡¯m familiar with this area and won¡¯t mess up the turns and streets. Next time you want to see this woman, you can go with me, and I¡¯ll make no mistake about it,¡± the shop-boy said, patting his chest with assurance.

    Madame Dong nodded and handed a tael of silver to the shop-boy who thanked her repeatedly and withdrew.

    Nanny Wei¡¯s carriage stopped before the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and the coachman stepped forward. The guard at the gate stopped him and asked sharply, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Wei, the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal servant, is here with Her Majesty¡¯s order. Please inform Princess Chen of this!¡± The coachman folded his hands in salute and said.

 Chapter 1072 - Two Traps Set in a Row

    Chapter 1072 Two Traps Set in a Row

    As soon as these guards heard Nanny Wei served the Empress Dowager, they didn¡¯t dare to neglect them and immediately sent someone to report it. After a while, Yujie appeared at the door, walked to the carriage, and bowed respectfully. ¡°Nanny Wei.¡±

    ¡°The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion is really grand. It took me so long to see Princess Chen¡¯s servant!¡± Nanny Wei asked the coachman to lift the curtain and looked at Yujie with hostility.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for the inconvenience, Nanny. Our mansion is indeed a little big. My Lady got the news and sent me out, but I was stillte and kept you waiting outside for a while longer.¡± Yujie greeted Nanny Wei with a smile, overlooking her angry words.

    Meanwhile, she asked the coachman to follow her into the manor.

    When they arrived at the parking lot of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Yujie helped Nanny Wei get out of the carriage and said with a smile, ¡°Nanny, you used toe through the side door. Why did you choose toe in from the front door today? Unlike the side door, it¡¯s not so convenient toe and go from the front door. You must be tired.¡±

    She smiled before speaking, which made Nanny Wei unable to vent her anger for a moment.

    ¡°Is Her Highness busy?¡± Nanny Wei asked lightly, ignoring Yujie¡¯s pleasantries.

    ¡°My Lady lives a life of leisure. When His Highness is away, she has been waiting for him to return. Other than that, she only needs to prepare a birthday gift for the Empress Dowager,¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    She wasn¡¯t slow and steadily led the way in front. It was much shorter than the distance from the gate to the backyard, and the parking lot was close to the inner court.

    This parking lot was for the carriages of those female family members.

    Along the way, Nanny Wei no longer responded to Yujie. Whatever she said, she would give a grunt to show she heard it. Later, Yujie was at a loss for words and could only stop talking. In silence, she led Nanny Wei to Shao Wanru.

    There were needles and thread in Shao Wanru¡¯s room, and various kinds of thread were scattered there, bright-colored ones, exquisite ones, and some were in dull colors. On the table aside were a lot of brocades and one unfinished table screen, which was notrge but very exquisite. It was almost done, but some corners still needed to be sewn.

    A length of thread was left outside. Shao Wanru held the needle and thread in her hand, and a few servant girls were helping her in the room. When Nanny Wei came in, she put down the thread and turned around, smiling. The moment Nanny Wei saw her delicate elfin face, she couldn¡¯t help gasping with admiration at her unrivaled beauty, though she had seen many beautiful women in the Pce.

    In Nanny Wei¡¯s eyes, Princess Chen was exceedingly gorgeous, but in her heart, she thought Princess Chen was as vicious as a viper.

    Shao Wanru was even willing to do such despicable acts to collect wealth. Since Nanny Wei was simmering with resentment and still remembered Wei Dahai¡¯s critical remarks about Shao Wanru, she could hardly force a smile at her.

    Fortunately, she had been imbued with what she had seen and heard in the Pce for a long time, so she always had a fake smile on her face to avoid unforeseen trouble. Hurriedly taking two steps forward, she was about to bow to Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru was slightly taken aback and immediately stepped forward to hold Nanny Wei up, saying she was overwhelmed by her unexpected salute. Then Shao Wanru gently led Nanny Wei to sit down on a chair beside her.

    ¡°Your Highness, is this prepared for Her Majesty?¡± Nanny Wei raised her eyebrows and asked with her eyes on the table screen.

    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Shao Wanru asked merrily, seemingly quite satisfied with her work.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good choice. Her Majesty will like it.¡± Nanny Wei praised with a faint look.

    ¡°You¡¯re an experienced servant serving Imperial Grandmother by her side, so I guess you must understand her tastes. Please give me some advice. What do you think I should improve on it?¡± Shao Wanru asked sincerely.

    Nanny Wei tilted her head to look at it. Reaching out her hands, she picked it up and turned it around. ¡°Your table screen is very exquisite. Her Majesty will definitely be satisfied to see such a fancy screen. Now that my master is aged, she likes showy things and prefers to see young girls dressed in vibrant colored clothes that can make them stand out in the crowd.¡±

    She let his eyes settle upon the table edge and said, ¡°My Lady, your table screen is so delicately made, and the embroidery patterns on it are so beautiful. My master will love it. But if you could change this part, it will be more appealing in her eyes.¡±

    Nanny Wei pointed to the screen edge. There was a circle of decorative border, which was not long but made the screen more elegant.

    The trimming, neither long nor short, was just right.

    ¡°Do you mean to broaden the border?¡± At first, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand Nanny Wei¡¯s meaning, hanging her head to think. After a while, her eyes lit up.

    With a smile, Nanny Wei added, ¡°Elder people like to see younger generations in red and other bright colors because they can bring a lovely jubnt atmosphere.¡±

    Thus, the size of the small trimming should be increased while there should be more bright colors. But if she made the changes, the secondary would supersede the primary ¡ª the screen edge would outshine the pattern on the table screen, which would put the central part in the shade.

    The different arrangements of the screen patterns and other essories suggested hierarchical rtionships between power holders and their subordinates.

    Shao Wanru bent her head to check it with a hint of doubt, feeling it might not be a good idea.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, Her Majesty would like any gifts from you. Prince Chen is one of her favorites, and she also cares about you very much,¡± Nanny Wei said with a smile.

    It meant that the Empress Dowager liked her on ount of Chu Liuchen, which was not favorable for a woman. One day if Chu Liuchen no longer loved her, she would be left alone and helpless.

    As a daughter-inw who had just married into the royal family, she must ingratiate herself with her husband¡¯s family members, let alone the Empress Dowager, a mighty figure holding great power. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t rely on Chu Liuchen to win over the Empress Dowager¡¯s love. Shao Wanru needed the Empress Dowager to value her. In this case, even if Prince Chen married some new consorts, Shao Wanru would have someone to depend on.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d better change it. Qu Le, pick some vivid trimmings and show them to me. I want bigger and brighter ones.¡± Shao Wanru immediately instructed Qu Le.

    Qu Le nodded, put down the pair of scissors in her hand, and went to pick up some new frills from the pile of brocade and colorful threads.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you think of this?¡± Qu Le dug out a bright red trimming. The embroidery was twice as long as the original one. At first nce, it looked redundant that couldn¡¯t match the elegant colors on the screen.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, help me have a look¡­¡± Shao Wanru said hesitantly, looking up at Nanny Wei imploringly as if she wanted Nanny Wei to make the decision.

    ¡± Your Highness, it will do if you think it¡¯s good. I¡¯m just a servant. I can¡¯t decide for you!¡± Nanny Wei refused with a smile.

    How could she help Shao Wanru choose the edges? If the table screen used the kind she had suggested, the Empress Dowager would dislike it and even get angry. If the hostess of a mansion couldn¡¯t even pick up the proper border for a screen, how could she be apetent master? The Empress Dowager would think that Shao Wanru might mess up the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s pick another one!¡± Shao Wanru looked at the red trimming and said helplessly.

    Nanny Wei nodded with a smile. She didn¡¯t say yes or no, but let Shao Wanru choose for herself. Frankly, the previous one was perfect. Any longer,rger, or more gorgeous ones wouldn¡¯t be suitable. So, whatever adjustments Shao Wanru made, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t like it, especially at this moment when the Empress Dowager was very critical of Princess Chen.

    Given these adverse conditions, the Empress Dowager would be more dissatisfied with Princess Chen because she couldn¡¯t do anything good!

    Wei Dahai was right. Since they had confronted Princess Chen, they couldn¡¯t let her gain the upper hand. Besides, ording to her many years of experience in the Pce, Nanny Wei knew that once they chose to be hostile to Princess Chen, they had to smash her power and make sure she could never stage aeback. Otherwise, Princess Chen might be their terrible threat in the future.

    Wei Dahai and Nanny Wei agreed on this point.

    Once again, Princess Chen took out another bright-colored and wide embroidery. Although it looked better than the previous one, it wasn¡¯t nice at all. Looking at Princess Chen try this one with a pleased expression, Nanny Wei sneered in her heart. Indeed, the Empress Dowager appreciated young people wearing gorgeous clothes, but not Princess Chen.

    Throughout the years, Prince Chen liked the elegant style. In the Empress Dowager¡¯s mind, her best grandson was delicate and graceful. If Shao Wanru had nothing to do with Prince Chen, the Empress Dowager would like to see her in red on her birthday. However, Shao Wanru was now Princess Chen.

    When Shao Wanru showed up with clothes that didn¡¯t match Prince Chen¡¯s, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t like it even if Prince Chen wasn¡¯t present.

    Beyond that, the table screen would show Princess Chen couldn¡¯t differentiate between primary and secondary. The Empress Dowager would absolutely loathe her.

    Nanny Wei¡¯s suggestion set up two traps for Shao Wanru.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Princess Chen could sessfully avoid them. Even if she somehow decorated the table screen properly, she would choose the wrong clothes and essories.

    At this time, the Empress Dowager should be selecting Misses of aristocratic families from their portraits. When she went back, she would seize the opportunity to rmend a few Young Madams with forceful character to the Empress Dowager. Princess Chen in front of her couldn¡¯t suppress any of them and would certainlye to no good end.

    It was Nanny Wei¡¯s fiendish n. At this time, she was not in a hurry and watched Shao Wanru and her maids bustling around. A shadow of a smile touched her mouth as if she was very satisfied with the few items Shao Wanru had just picked up.

    But she didn¡¯t express her approval. After all, as the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal nanny, she must be very cautious about expressing opinions.

    Shao Wanru was busy for a while and suddenly seemed to think of Nanny Wei. She hurriedly put down the ornamental edges in her hand and said with an apologetic smile to Nanny Wei, ¡°Nanny Wei, I¡¯m really sorry for leaving you aside. You specially came to me today, so is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°No big deal. Her Majesty remembered the Butterfly Clothing Shop you talked about and thought it was a good shop, so she didn¡¯t want you to intervene in its business and specially asked me to tell you that,¡± Nanny Wei said politely with a smile.

    Shao Wanru froze and blinked her clear eyes. After a long while, she asked, ¡°So, do you mean Imperial Grandmother takes a fancy to this shop?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t conjecture why my master wanted to do this. I just came here to pass on this order. Now that the message has been delivered, I will have to return.¡± Nanny Wei stood up and said goodbye.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, please wait a moment!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and bowed to Nanny Wei. ¡°I have another question. I wonder if you could remove my doubt?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen, you might be too young to know some rules. You can ask only when you¡¯re allowed to do so. And you¡¯d better not ask the question that you shouldn¡¯t ask,¡± Nanny Wei stood still, nced at Shao Wanru, and said with a trace of sarcasm across her eyes. ¡°She is Princess Chen, so what? Still, she is frightened by a few words from me.¡±

 Chapter 1073 - The Fake Shopkeeperâ€™s Real Identity

    Chapter 1073 The Fake Shopkeeper¡¯s Real Identity

    ¡°Nanny Wei, what do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru asked with her face darkening.

    ¡°Her Highness, I have made it very clear. If you are determined to get this shop, you can go and plead with Her Majesty for it,¡± Nanny Wei chuckled and said in a low voice.

    After saying that, she went out but suddenly stopped when she reached the door and said, ¡°Her Highness, I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll go back to the Pce from the side door. So, please send someone to inform the coachman about that and let him go back to wait!¡±

    After saying that, she walked to the side door with easy familiarity because she knew the way very well.

    Nanny Wei visited the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion frequently. In the past, when she delivered things for the Empress Dowager, she always went through the side door.

    Yujie was so angry that her face turned livid. Looking at Nanny Wei¡¯s back, she almost couldn¡¯t refrain from rushing over to stop her.

    Shao Wanru sat down calmly, raised the corners of her mouth slightly, and said to Yujie with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s all this about? Are you really angry?¡±

    Yujie turned around, let down the curtain, and exploded, ¡°My Lady, she has gone too far. Yes, she serves Her Majesty, but you are Princess Chen! How could a servant like her nder you?¡±

    ¡°She had met Wei Dahai. The matter seems to be rted to Wei Dahai. I underestimated him, a really capable man to connect with Nanny Wei. When I mentioned the Butterfly Clothing Shop yesterday, Nanny Wei didn¡¯t look right. Sure enough, there is something fishy about it.¡±

    Shao Wanru said in no hurry, pushing away the trimmings before her, ¡°Let¡¯s put the original one on the screen!¡±

    Knowing that Nanny Wei came with malevolent intentions, she had well prepared for it. The screen was merely a tool to test Nanny Wei. Now she could conclude that Nanny Wei held great malice against her.

    Madame Dong had sent a shop-boy to deliver the message and tell them everything they had seen. So, Shao Wanru even learned that the middle-aged womaning out of Butterfly Clothing Shop dressed like Madame Dong and was about the same age as her: she imitated Madame Dong on purpose.

    A fake shopkeeper tricked Nanny Wei, but Nanny Wei wouldn¡¯t have been fooled so readily if she had held no prejudice against Shao Wanru.

    Both Nanny Wei and Wei Dahai were surnamed Wei, so their rtionship was evident.

    After Nanny Wei left the Pce, she went straight to the Butterfly Clothing Shop. Wei Dahai had been waiting outside after getting the message. Since he had prepared a fake shopkeeper to deceive her, he must have already known that Nanny Wei was leaving the Pce.

    Nanny Wei came to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, announcing that she came here with the Empress Dowager¡¯s order, which meant that the Empress Dowager should have known about it. By inference, Nanny Wei might have cast a slur on her before the Empress Dowager or asked someone to cook some evidence against her. In a fit of anger, the Empress Dowager sent Nanny Wei out to verify it.

    However, Nanny Wei didn¡¯t enter the shop to find out the truth. Instead, she only listened to Wei Dahai¡¯s exnation and rushed to criticize Shao Wanru in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, full of malice. It could be seen that Wei Dahai must have bewitched her.

    ¡°My Lady, Nanny Wei was cheated. Why didn¡¯t you make everything clear?¡± Qu Le was a little more friendly, thinking they could forgive Nanny Wei, who was taken in by false statements.

    ¡°She has been prejudiced against me already. No matter how much truth I share with her, Nanny Wei won¡¯t believe my words. Anyway, she won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Shao Wanru talked slowly. Her face darkened, and her watery eyes turned cold.

    She had never been a merciful person. Since Nanny Wei had set her heart on scheming against her and never doubted Wei Dahai¡¯s statements, then she didn¡¯t need to exin.

    Today, Nanny Wei went to the Butterfly Clothing Shop, which proved that she had said damaging things about her before the Empress Dowager. If Nanny Wei was a good person, she should verify Wei Dahai¡¯s words before believing him. After all, if she didn¡¯t handle such a thing properly, she might bring a fatal and overwhelming disaster to innocent people.

    Nanny Wei heard and trusted only one side. In that case, following Wei Dahai¡¯s suggestions to deal with Shao Wanru wasmitting evil.

    Many people in this world could alwayse up with an exnation for their evil actions, thinking that they were on the right side. Before they acted, they didn¡¯t think things through, but after the damage was done, they kept finding excuses to absolve themselves from me.

    Shao Wanru had always been a cold-hearted person. Others might have no choice or have some misunderstanding to plot against her, but Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t stand bringing damage to herself!

    ¡°My Lady, Nanny Wei is the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal maid. After leaving the Butterfly Clothing Shop, she went straight to frighten you in our mansion. Does it mean that the Empress Dowager was also not happy with you? But before you left the Pce yesterday, Her Majesty liked you very much, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Yujie restrained her anger and became worried.

    Nanny Wei was different because she had been the Empress Dowager¡¯s most trusted servant. Though Prince Chen was distinguished, he was the most filial to the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Shao Wanru said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯ve picked up a set of clothes. Now, we¡¯re going to make a new set in the same style and use lighter colors.¡±

    ¡°My Lady, the Empress Dowager likes to see bright-colored clothes, and it will be her birthday party. The set we chose has a festive air. You look good in them, but why do you want to make a new one with lighter color?¡±

    Yujie asked in confusion.

    That gorgeous and magnificent set of clothes was embroidered with flying peonies. The royal scarlet coat showed off Shao Wanru¡¯s fair face, which wasn¡¯t colorless and pallid. Instead, she had naturally pink cheeks, and her skin was as delicate and white as jade. When she was in this set of clothes, her servant girls were stunned by her beauty and couldn¡¯t help praising it.

    Most of Shao Wanru¡¯s clothes were light-colored, so she had never worn such bright red ones, especially with peonies regarded as flowers of wealth. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t easy to match with such resplendent clothes. But when Shao Wanru put them on, she looked stunningly beautiful and morous.

    The Empress Dowager would be happy to see her in this bright set with peony patterns on her birthday.

    ¡°Is it because of Nanny Wei¡¯s words just now?¡± Qu Le blinked her eyes, thought for a moment, and said with a frown, ¡°But I think she was talking about the table screen¡¯s rim. She said that deliberately because she wanted you to rece the suitable trimming with a gaudy one.¡±

    ¡°This rim doesn¡¯t match. Can you see it?¡± Shao Wanru picked up thest piece they chose. It was long with tassels. Although it looked wonderful alone, it didn¡¯t go with the table screen. Anyone who wasn¡¯t dull would know it was inappropriate.

    Nanny Wei had been serving in the Pce for such a long time, so how could she make such a simple mistake?

    Her words could mislead Shao Wanru for a while, but Shao Wanru would realize the mistake after some time. Even if she didn¡¯t notice anything, the servant girls would find out it was not appropriate.

    Nanny Wei deliberately diverted their attention but concealed her true intentions. The most important thing was to make Shao Wanru believe she should wear gorgeous clothes. Shao Wanru had thought she should do that before. However, after hearing Nanny Wei¡¯s words, she felt it might be inappropriate.

    Suddenly, Shao Wanru remembered that the Empress Dowager had sent Chu Liuchen several pieces of clothes made in the Pce. They were all in an elegant style. Even if there were some decorative patterns, they were not eye-catching and embroidered with gold threads. Those clothes appeared brightly elegant and noble but not gorgeous.

    Chu Liuchen had no gorgeous clothes. So, if she wore such showy clothes, she would not be a match for Chu Liuchen. The Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t like to see that this couple was not suited to one another.

    With this in her mind, a trace of coldness shed in her eyes that gradually turned icy cold. Gorgeous? Her skin had been pretty white, and her lips were bright and rosy. In her previous life, Old Madam Wen and Gu Xishu drove her out of the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Since she had the dazzling appearance, she would appear ill-matched with Chu Liuchen if she wore gorgeous clothes.

    Their differences would be more conspicuous.

    Others might not pay attention to it, but the Empress Dowager was different, for she had always cared about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health. At that time, if anyone with ill intentions made a few unpleasant remarks, she was very likely to get into trouble.

    If the Empress Dowager banished her from the Pce before everyone present, she would be too ashamed to be Princess Chen in the future. Moreover, she would definitely be severely punished.

    If people were out to condemn someone, they could always trump up a charge. In Shao Wanru¡¯s previous life, she had been thrown out of her home for such an absurd reason.

    In this life, she encountered the same trick.

    Nanny Wei lured her to wear gorgeous clothes because she wanted to ruin Shao Wanru.

    Even the Mansion of the Prime Minister would do such a thing. If the Empress Dowager in the Pce went furious, she could make Shao Wanru suffer much more.

    In the past, even if the Empress Dowager was not happy about it, she might not show such feelings in front of others. But the situation was different now. With Nanny Wei¡¯s nderous talk, a great cmity would be impending over Shao Wanru if she was not careful.

    ¡°His Highness has always dressed in a graceful and elegant style, so I can¡¯t be gorgeously dressed. I¡¯ll make a set of light lotus red clothes with light golden and simple embroidery patterns. The gold color is a symbol of nobility. So, using some golden threads to embellish the clothes could show my distinguished identity as Princess Chen,¡± Shao Wanru paused and added, ¡°I¡¯m Princess Chen, so I should wear clothes in the same style as His Highness. If he is here, our clothes will match.¡±

    Whether Chu Liuchen was here or not, she should choose her clothes ording to Chu Liuchen¡¯s style and mustn¡¯t outshine him.

    At this time, the two maids also understood. They looked at each other with lingering fear on their faces.

    ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and get a few pieces of cloth first. After you choose some, I¡¯ll ask the embroidery room to make the clothes as soon as possible,¡± Qu Le said with a nod and turned to Shao Wanru¡¯s warehouse, in which there were many high-quality pieces of cloth.

    Shao Wanru nodded. Initially, she wanted gorgeous clothes embroidered with magnificent andplex patterns, but there was no need to make these clothes now. Therefore, her servants only needed to embroider some simple designs on her clothes with gold thread. The gold thread represented luxury which could show her identity and status. This way, Shao Wanru could get the clothes she wanted in time.

    ¡°Yujie, go and invite Madame Dong here.¡± Shao Wanru said to Yujie again.

    There were some things that she had to ask Madame Dong. They¡¯d better get fully prepared for the fake shopkeeper, and Nanny Wei would inevitably make more trouble. Since she had many things to deal with, Shao Wanru had to cope with shifting events by preparing in advance.

    Madame Dong arrived at the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion quickly with people from the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru had inquired about the Imperial Household Department from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Madame Dong came in first and told Shao Wanru about the fake shopkeeper. That woman lived in a courtyard near the shop. The hostess might be Wei Dahai¡¯s mistress, and the fake shopkeeper was very likely to be her trusted nurse.

 Chapter 1074 - Who Manages the Imperial Household Department

    Chapter 1074 Who Manages the Imperial Household Department

    Madame Dong guessed it out. Later, she specially asked the shop-boy to inquire about it. When she was preparing to report it to Shao Wanru, Yujie happened toe over.

    ¡°Wei Dahai¡¯s mistress?¡± This result surprised Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Yes, it was just my guess. Wei Dahai has been very meticulous about everything. If that woman had been aplete stranger, he wouldn¡¯t have casually grabbed her to pretend to be me. That household was very mysterious, and its male master seldom appeared. I asked the shop-boy to describe Wei Dahai¡¯s appearance. Sure enough, someone said it was him.¡±

    Madame Dong said in detail.

    ¡°How long has he kept his mistress there?¡± Shao Wanru pondered over this for a while.

    ¡°I¡¯ve specially asked about when they moved there. It was a few years ago. Although the male master was rarely seen, some people could spot him once or twice after a long time,¡± Madame Dong said. When she realized the woman might be Wei Dahai¡¯s mistress, she deliberately told the shop-boy to get more specific information about them.

    ¡°Keep an eye on his mistress,¡± Shao Wanru said coldly. This clue was a pleasant surprise. Then, she added, ¡°If there is anything unusual, send someone to report it immediately. As for the other things, do them in the same way as before. If Wei Dahaies over, leave him alone. Mind your own business. If he asks about the shop, don¡¯t tell him anything.¡±

    ¡°You can rest easy, My Lady. I know what you mean. If he asks, I¡¯ll tell him that it has nothing to do with him and let him not think too much about it. Xiuer has already straightened out her thinking and is no longer on his side, saying her biological father had died early in her heart. Now, I feel assured,¡± said Madame Dong.

    She worried about Dong Xiuer the most for fear that Wei Dahai would fool her. But when Xiuer overheard the conversation between Wei Dahai and her, she no longer had him in her heart. In the future, no matter what he said or promised, she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Xiuer lives too close to you now. Let her move to another ce. She can ignore him, but Wei Dahai is her father after all. It¡¯s not good for her, the younger generation, to be rude. Her family can live on my estate outside the city for the time being. I¡¯m afraid Wei Dahai might maliciously scheme against you and your daughter once he fails to persuade Xiuer.¡±

    Shao Wanru was not as optimistic as Madame Dong, so she made arrangements, just in case.

    Madame Dong immediately realized what Shao Wanru meant and nodded vigorously in approval. To express her gratitude for her immense practical help, Madame Dong was about to kowtow to Shao Wanru. When she realized she hadpletely ignored Wei Dahai¡¯s evil character, her back was covered with a cold sweat. As Xiuer¡¯s father, he was heartless to her. Ultimately, he might kidnap Xiuer and threaten Madame Dong with her.

    Shao Wanru motioned Yujie to help her up and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Madam Dong, you should be careful. Nothing serious will happen in the shop, but don¡¯t go to ces outside where there are few people. Whenever you go out, take some shop-boys with you. Wei Dahai may be more devious and sinister than you can imagine.¡±

    Again and again, Madame Dong nodded and said, ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯te out unless there¡¯s something important. Even if I have to leave the shop, I¡¯ll ask a few shop-boys to go with me. I will never act alone, let alone go to isted spots. Wei Dahai is a real viin, a venomous one.¡±

    It only worried her that Wei Dahai might deceive Xiuer, but little did she think that Wei Dahai wouldbine threats with promises. Moving out was the best way for Xiuer and her family to avoid potential dangers.

    After giving Madame Dong instructions, Shao Wanru sent some people to go with Madame Dong and help Dong Xiuer move away. Then Shao Wanru invited over an old maid, the Nanny in-charge of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, who had been waiting in the side room.

    Upon entering, the old maid in charge bowed to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Your Highness, my master wanted toe over to talk about it with you in person. But some guests happened toe over. Our master was afraid that you would be anxious, so she specially asked me to pay a visit and tell you about the affairs of the Imperial Household Department.¡±

    ¡°What do I need to know?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°My master said the Imperial Household Department was in the hands of Duke Cheng¡¯en, who arranged its affairs in the name of managing,¡± the Nanny in-charge reported with a smile.

    The Imperial Household Department was in charge of Pce affairs. Though the person in charge had no real power in the imperial court, he enjoyed the second-ranking ck position, which was a high official rank. It was either royal descendants who controlled the Imperial Household Department, or people rted to women in the imperial harem.

    The Duke Cheng¡¯en was never ordinary. He was the Empress Dowager¡¯s brother, and could be regarded as the Emperor¡¯s uncle.

    ¡°Is he the Empress Dowager¡¯s elder brother?¡± Even though Shao Wanru knew it, she still asked.

    ¡°Yes. ording to my master, Duke Cheng¡¯en started handling its affairs many years ago. There was nothing significant that happened during this period. She didn¡¯t know why you asked about it. If there is anything, please tell my master.¡±

    The Nanny in-charge of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was obsequious to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Who suddenly came to see Grandma?¡± Shao Wanru abruptly changed the topic and asked.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Ruiping Great Elder Princess. In the past, Ruiping Great Elder Princess was not very close to our master. Recently, for some unknown reasons, she visited my master frequently,¡± the old maid in charge answered.

    Shao Wanru had an inspiration, ¡°Why did theye today?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. They just wanted to inquire about your doctor because they heard there was a miracle-working doctor with remarkable medical skills in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted the great doctor in your mansion to examine the wound on her face. But since it was inconvenient for you to receive guests, Ruiping Great Elder Princess brought Infanta Yuan¡¯an to our master.¡±

    The old maid answered cleverly.

    The so-called miracle-working doctor in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was Qi Jue.

    The Empress Dowager found this highly skilled doctor, especially for Chu Liuchen. On purpose, she let him live in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which meant Qi Jue served exclusively for the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Because he was not an imperial physician in the Pce, he could not be summoned by others at will.

    No matter who wanted to ask Qi Jue for treatment, they had to get Chu Liuchen¡¯s consent. Since this excellent doctor oversaw all the medical records of Chu Liuchen, his importance was self-evident.

    Chu Liuchen had been in poor health, so his medical records were kept out of reach of others. Beyond all doubt, this great doctor, with his unique value and importance, had superior status in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Infanta Yuan¡¯an recovered from the injury on her face?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion. ording to what Infanta Yuan¡¯an had said, Prince Zhou should have sent Doctor Qiu to see her.

    ¡°There seemed to be something wrong with her wound. I stayed outside just now and didn¡¯t hear it clearly. They said her wound¡¯s condition was not good and wanted to ask the miracle-working doctor of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to look at it. My master meant that if Your Highness thought it was okay, they could see the doctor. Otherwise, they would have to drop the idea. But it wasn¡¯t a good thing to help them.¡±

    The Nanny in-charge passed on Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s message.

    Though the two families were not close to each other in the past, they kept in close contacttely. Since Ruiping Great Elder Princess and Infanta Yuan¡¯an had been so subservient, it was hard for her to refuse them. However, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was unwilling to put Shao Wanru in an awkward situation, so she just said those words.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened. It was indeed inappropriate for her to intervene in this matter. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Go and tell my grandma that I¡¯m indeed not feeling very well. Push their request away for the time being, and let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    She refused to receive guests with the excuse that she was in poor health. Even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seldom came over, let alone others. That was why Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t go directly to her but to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion first.

    The two families appeared to have a good rtionship, so they should go to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to sound out Shao Wanru¡¯s view on this matter. If Shao Wanru agreed, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of being rejected at the gate.

    The Nanny in-charge responded briefly. After conveying all the necessary information, she took leave of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°My Lady, if Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face hasn¡¯t recovered yet, it may affect her marriage.¡± Qu Le came in with a few pieces of satin. She had just stood aside and heard the talk in the room. At this time, when the visitor left, she stepped inside.

    ¡°ording to the schedule, it should be affected. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an was in Pce, she trusted Doctor Qiu very much and didn¡¯t even allow the imperial physicians to reapply for medicine. Doesn¡¯t she believe him now?¡±

    Shao Wanru muttered to herself.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine might be useless!¡± Yujie curled her lips and said.

    She appreciated doctors like Mingqiu Nun and would never like Doctor Qiu. No matter how fantastic his medical skills were, she despised such a doctor without medical ethics.

    Wang Yishu died because of Doctor Qiu¡¯s ¡°superb¡± medical skills.

    ¡°My Lady, we can¡¯t help Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Who knows what medicine Doctor Qiu has given her? If she recovers, Doctor Qiu will take the credit. If not, our mansion will take the me,¡± Yujie turned back and advised Shao Wanru not to get involved.

    ¡°My Lady, this matter about Infanta Yuan¡¯an will be very tricky to handle,¡± Qu Le echoed.

    Shao Wanru nodded, feeling a nameless feeling rising in her. ¡°Could it be that Doctor Qiu would no longer treat Infanta Yuan¡¯an? Why would shee to beg me?¡±

    Nevertheless, there was no hurry at the moment. Her grandma would turn down this request, and she had closed the gate to visitors. Although she had gone out once, there were still rumors that she was feeling unwell. Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wouldn¡¯te to see her rashly. During this period, she lived a much quieter life inside the mansion.

    At the moment, it was vital to focus on the Imperial Household Department.

    ¡°Go and bring Qing¡¯er to me!¡±

    Due to a sense of foreboding, Shao Wanru needed Qing¡¯er to investigate Duke Cheng¡¯en of the Imperial Household Department. What happened to the Empress Dowager in her previous life was probably rted to her biological brother, Duke Cheng¡¯en.

    No one but Duke Cheng¡¯en got off with a whole skin after the appalling tragedy on the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.

    If it had been someone else, his property would have been confiscated, and his entire family would have been exterminated. At least, he would have been dismissed from his post and could never be an official again. But Duke Cheng¡¯en was the Empress Dowager¡¯s brother, which could exin some things¡­

    When Duke Cheng¡¯en returned from the court, he casually strolled on the street. Not young anymore, he didn¡¯t like sitting in the carriage all the time, so he often got out of the carriage on the street not far from home and asked the coachman to drive the carriage back first. Then, with his hands sped behind his back, he strolled home, followed by one or two servants.

    He walked unhurriedly and happily.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en knew his limitations. Though he was in charge of the Imperial Household Department, many things were done by his subordinates. Every working day, he only needed to present himself for the morning call and provide a few signatures.

    When nothing major happened, he would go back to his mansion early. While strolling leisurely through the street, he enjoyed watching the goods in different shops along the way. Always smiling in a good mood, he looked pretty amiable.

 Chapter 1075 - The Collage of Maple Leaves Showed up!

    Chapter 1075 The Coge of Maple Leaves Showed up!

    Duke Cheng¡¯en was well aware of his situation. It was already impressive enough for him to be Duke Cheng¡¯en and live a peaceful and prosperous life. As for other matters, he wasn¡¯t that capable of being too ambitious.

    His sister was the Empress Dowager, and his nephew was the Emperor. He was satisfied with that.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en was an elder who was quite friendly to others. He passed through the street often. When people who knew him greeted him, he would respond delightedly with a nod.

    The Imperial Household Department managed all misceneous items in the Pce. Thus, Duke Cheng¡¯en thought he should pay attention to the prices of some goods on the market. Otherwise, if the prices of goods bought by the Imperial Household Department were much higher than the current market prices, others might think he had pocketed the difference.

    Sometimes, whening across some really nice goods and confirming they wouldn¡¯t bring extra problems, Duke Cheng¡¯en would ce an order for them and send these goods to the Pce.

    When some astute businessmen learned about it, they treated Duke Cheng¡¯en with particr enthusiasm. Some even deliberately waited on the roadside to see if they could please Duke Cheng¡¯en, who might take a fancy to their goods in passing.

    If the Pce epted their products, it would bring them more profit and asting fame. As long as the Pce had ordered those businessmen¡¯s products, even only once, they could brag and re about their sess upon returning. For a businessman, it was a matter of honor that they had done business with the Pce, which proved that they would be very capable of running the business.

    Others would know it was safe and secure to do business with him.

    Therefore, Duke Cheng¡¯en always received a lot of hospitable greetings on his way back.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en, in a cheerful state of mind, strolled all the way and greeted people from time to time. asionally, he would go into a shop to see items inside, but he hadn¡¯t met anything satisfactory. So, he just passed by those shops casually.

    ¡°Your Grace, we got several choice goods today. How about taking a look at them?¡± When they passed by an antique store, the shopkeeper had been waiting for him by the door for a long time. As soon as Duke Cheng¡¯en emerged, he greeted him from a distance.

    This shop was Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s favorite. Whenever he was nearby on weekdays, he would pay a visit to it. So, he was familiar with the shopkeeper here.

    As he strode into the store, he asked, ¡°What are your fine goods?¡±

    ¡°You will know when you see them,¡± said the shopkeeper, beaming while leading Duke Cheng¡¯en in.

    They went straight to the reserved lounge and sat down when a shop-boy brought them tea just in time. Duke Cheng¡¯en took a sip and praised, ¡°Your tea is not bad!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m ttered. Everyone knows that most of the tea you drink is rewarded from the Pce. I only have some ordinary tea leaves, but they¡¯re quite fresh,¡± the shopkeeper said politely with a smile.

    ¡°Your tea is not just fresh, right?¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en took another sip, savoring every drop.

    Spring tea had alreadye into the market, and the Pce sent him a batch of new tea. However, Duke Cheng¡¯en was surprised to find that the tea before him tasted better.

    ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯re amazing to notice its delicate vor. To be honest, the tea is not for sale. There are only a few tea trees grown in my hometown, and my family has taken good care of them. When it was almost time, we invited young girls to pick tea leaves before the real beginning of cool autumn. After that, highly skilled craftsmen were invited to roast tea leaves on the spot. It took a lot of effort to make a batch of tea, though not much. If you like the tea, I can share with you one catty. That¡¯s all I can offer!¡±

    The old shopkeeper was pretty acquainted with Duke Cheng¡¯en, so he spoke frankly.

    ¡°Okay, then, thank you for that!¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en smiled at him with gratitude. He took a fancy to this vor, which tasted even better than different kinds of top-grade tea from the Pce.

    However, the tea was the shopkeeper¡¯s secret stash. Since the small amount of tea was far from enough for people in the Pce to share, it might cause trouble if he brought it to the Pce.

    The number of things provided for the Pce must be guaranteed. Otherwise, they might not satisfy noble madams in the Pce who liked the tea and wanted more. In that case, they had better not do that and avoid the trouble in the beginning. What was worse, if they couldn¡¯t give the Emperor what he was eager to get, they might be beheaded.

    It is said that articles of tribute to the Pce were always the best, but not absolutely so.

    Seeing Duke Cheng¡¯en ept the tea leaves, the shopkeeper pped two times. Two shop-boys waiting at the door instantly came in with a few brocade boxes and paintings.

    The brocade boxes were opened one by one while the paintings were ced aside.

    The shopkeeper stood up, pointed at one of them, and smiled at Duke Cheng¡¯en. ¡°Your Grace, what do you think of the jade pendant?¡±

    At first nce, this blood-red piece of jade looked extraordinary. It was glittering and translucent without any ws. The bright red jade dazzled Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s eyes, and he knew immediately it couldn¡¯t be amon piece.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en rose to his feet and picked up the jade pendant. While nodding in admiration, he said, ¡°Not bad. Nice. Very good. It¡¯s good stuff.¡±

    He took it up and examined it against the sun. Indeed, it was sparklingly bright and exquisite.

    ¡°Please look at this.¡± The shopkeeper smiled, gesturing at another brocade box. There was a ruby in it. It was cut a little but was still a whole piece, which was rare in the market. At the sight of the ruby of excellent quality, Duke Cheng¡¯en couldn¡¯t help gasping in admiration again.

    In the third brocade box was a red piece of something unknown that looked like a mushroom, but it was not.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en asked curiously, reaching out to grab it.

    ¡°Your Grace, slow down. This is not the way to take it!¡± The shopkeeper held out his hand and stopped Duke Cheng¡¯en. Then, with meticulous care, he carried the brocade box before Duke Cheng¡¯en. ¡°Your Grace, smell it!¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­ blood glossy ganoderma?¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en got a sniff of the air around it. A waft of faint herbal fragrance drifted into his nostrils, refreshing him immediately, and his eyes lit up.

    The shopkeeper gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Your Grace, you are of excellent judgment. It¡¯s genuine blood glossy ganoderma! It¡¯s not big but has grown for many years.¡±

    ¡°Fabulous. Good, very good!¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en praised repeatedly.

    ¡°Pleasee and see if you like any of these paintings. They are all original, and their provenance has been examined. So, you don¡¯t have to doubt their authenticity.¡±

    The shopkeeper walked up to a few paintings, picking up one. He unfolded it and spread it out on the table.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en walked over and nodded as he appreciated it. He barely had gains in the imperial court but had an artist¡¯s eye for scripts and paintings. The piece before him was indeed good.

    After viewing the first one, he turned to another. Anyway, the few pieces were impressive. Though inferior to the three previous things, they were also fine-quality goods that couldn¡¯t be found on the market.

    After viewing all items, Duke Cheng¡¯en said, ¡°I want them all. Give me a discount, or they¡¯ll make me bankrupt.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, you must be joking. You can even effortlessly take over my shop, let alone these small items. This money is not much to be particr about.¡± After the business was done, the shopkeeper in a good mood naturally ttered Duke Cheng¡¯en and asked a shop-boy to lead Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s servant to pay the bill.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ve always wanted a few unique gifts for Her Majesty. Recently, I¡¯ve spent a great deal of money recently,¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en chatted.

    He had specially entrusted the shopkeeper with finding these things. Though he needed more, it was good to get some of them first.

    ¡°Your Grace, how could youin of being hard up before humble businessmen like me? But since you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯d like to sell them at a 10% discount this time. It¡¯s generous enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± The shopkeeper looked distressed.

    ¡°Okay, great! Thank you for that, dear boss!¡± Duke Cheng¡¯enughed heartily.

    This shop had built up a fine reputation. It offered no discount, no matter how many things its customers bought. This time, the shopkeeper made an exception especially for Duke Cheng¡¯en, giving him a 10% discount.

    These items were worth a mint. In this way, they undercharged Duke Cheng¡¯en a lot of money.

    ¡°Your Grace, please visit our shop more often,¡± the shopkeeper said happily.

    While they were talking, the shop-boy and servant had figured out the total price. Then, after telling the shop-boy to get cheques for silver from his Madam with his servant, Duke Cheng¡¯en continued wandering through the streets.

    As soon as he walked out of the door, Duke Cheng¡¯en suddenly saw a shop-boy chasing after him.

    ¡°Your Grace, my boss said there was another painting. Do you want to see it?¡± The shop-boy looked unfamiliar, but he was wearing the uniform of the shop Duke Cheng¡¯en had just visited and caught up with him from behind. Duke Cheng¡¯en thought the shopkeeper must have found something suitable just now.

    He turned around and walked back.

    ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t have to walk back. Just stay here and have a look. Our shopkeeper asked me to bring it back if you didn¡¯t like it. In this way, you can save yourself the trouble of running around,¡± the shop assistant said cleverly, pointing to the shop not far away. ¡°Our shopkeeper said that if you liked it, I could take it to your mansion. As for the money, he could negotiate it with youter. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about your credit, right?¡±

    The shop-boy was good at talking with customers. After he finished his words in one breath with a smile, Duke Cheng¡¯en repeatedly nodded in agreement. Then he looked back at the door of the shop not far away. Although it was nearby, it would be troublesome to go back. There was indeed no need to go there for a painting. With the trustworthy rtionship between the shopkeeper and him, the shopkeeper must know he would pay the bill eventually.

    It was just a matter of a painting. There was indeed no need to return to the shop. Duke Cheng¡¯en nodded, took the painting, and opened it. When Duke Cheng¡¯en saw the whole picture, his eyes immediately lit up.

    Maple leaves were used as the base of this painting. In his mind, he had imagined precisely the same wonderful picture. Duke Cheng¡¯en had asked painters in the Pce to draw the same kind of paintings, but none of their works was satisfactory.

    The Empress Dowager had two biological sons and raised a third child, so she had three sons under her name. If the picture needed to express the affection between the Empress Dowager and her sons, it should include a mother and three princes.

    The painting before him had all the necessary elements, almost perfectly reflecting Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s thoughts.

    The woman in the painting looked kind and was feeding a child medicine. The child seemed to be the oldest. Another child was leaning on the woman¡¯s side with admiration, his limpid eyes watching his elder brother on the bed drinking medicine. Beside them, the youngest one was ying a ball. This adorable child turned around and looked at his mother and two elder brothers.

    The scene made this picture very suitable, especially with its perfect artistic conception. The best part of the painting was the maple leaves, which formed most of the background. Even the women¡¯s clothes, skirts, children¡¯s jackets, and the quilt on the bed were made of maple leaves. Only a few ink strokes were added to the small nk space.

    Others might not know that the Empress Dowager had a small hobby, but Duke Cheng¡¯en was very clear about it. The scene shown in the picture was appropriate for her, so he thought the Empress Dowager would love it.

 Chapter 1076 - 1076 Returning to the Capital at Full Speed

    1076 Returning to the Capital at Full Speed

    The sky had already darkened, but the carriages were still moving along the road.

    Although Princess Yuyan was sitting in the carriage, she looked weary. She pulled aside the curtain and looked out with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Go and ask. Why can¡¯t we stop to rest? We will be in the wild again if we keep going ahead!¡± Princess Yuyan protested angrily.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The pce maid looked at her sheepishly because she didn¡¯t dare to see Prince Chen.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think he will kill you? He can¡¯t do that! No matter what, you are my maid.¡± Seeing the cowardly pce maid, Princess Yuyan reproached grumpily.

    Princess Yuyan had been pampered and spoiled in the past, so how could she stand this sort of hardship? When Chu Liuchen ordered the team to proceed slowly, she would go and visit him in a good mood from time to time. At that time, although Chu Liuchen ignored her, he was friendly. However, Prince Chen seemed to have lifted his softhearted mask after that incident.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡± The pce maid was so scared that she cried, knelt in the carriage, and begged, ¡°Your Highness, I dare not!¡±

    ¡°You useless bitch, since you are useless, why do I have to keep you?¡± Princess Yuyan reached out in a great rage and pped her hard in the face, venting all her anger on the pce maid.

    The pce maid was knocked down in the carriage, screaming in pain with a clear palm print on her face.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A cold voice suddenly came from outside the carriage, so harsh that it frightened and froze people in the carriage.

    ¡°Nothing serious. I just wanted to ask Prince Chen when we could rest.¡± Princess Yuyan exined softly, her hand hanging in the air. Slowly, she let her hand drop after briefly touching her temple.

    Outside the carriage, the guard answered coldly, ¡°His Highness asked us to drive for another two hours. You can rest in the carriage!¡±

    ¡°How is His Highness?¡± Princess Yuyan lifted the curtain after putting on a worried look and asked with concern.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± The guard answered indifferently, turned around, and left on his horse.

    Princess Yuyan banged the curtain in her hand, her face livid with rage. Evidently, Prince Chen didn¡¯t take her seriously. One day, she would make Chu Liuchen fall for her and beg her to cast a nce at him.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± The pce maid said timidly.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Princess Yuyan ordered harshly, secretly gnashing her teeth with anger. Chu Liuchen had killed one of her pce maids.

    That night, she brought a pce maid to deliver a bowl of soup to Chu Liuchen, but Chu Liuchen asked someone to kill the maid with one sword strike. The scene was still Princess Yuyan¡¯s nightmare.

    The people around her were all trembling with fear. No one dared to provoke Chu Liuchen, so she had no one to inquire about the information for her.

    Princess Yuyan considered herself to be of unmatched beauty. In Xu State, many men tried their best to ingratiate themselves with her, but Prince Chen showed no tenderness toward her. She was unwilling to believe it.

    Chu Liuchen must be blind not to see her beauty. When he realized how stunningly beautiful she was one day, Princess Yuyan would let him know the consequences of offending her.

    In her mind, Princess Yuyan made this heartless decision. The guard had already urged the horse forward and came to the front of Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage to report, ¡°Your Highness, everything is fine. I have already passed the message!¡±

    ¡°Any objections?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯szy voice came from the carriage.

    ¡°The two princesses and the two officials all thought it was a good idea to return to the capital quickly.¡± In an unemotional voice, the guard answered tly without considering the reality.

    He heard that Princess Yuyan beat and scolded someone in the carriage and that Commandery Prince Qing smashed the cup. Anyway, he automatically ignored all of this and thought they all agreed. Since Princess Yutao and Ningyuan Army General had no objection, how could they oppose it?

    In the carriage, Chu Liuchen leaned against the soft couch and said gently, ¡°If anyone disagrees, report it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The guard¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt it was better not to bother Prince with such trivial things.

    ¡°Master, at this speed, can we arrive in the capital in time?¡± Xiao Xuanzi looked out of the gauze window. It was getting dark, and they had to move withnterns soon. But even so, he considered it unlikely that they would return to the capital before Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.

    It would be toote even if they kept going quickly like this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a casual manner.

    Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s face suddenly turned solemn, and he sat straight to say, ¡°Your Highness, your health¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve almost recovered. I¡¯ll be fine when taking good care of myself!¡± Chu Liuchen chuckled. With a trace of coldness, his tender eyes appeared as sharp as an ice-breaking awl. ¡°Since they all hope I can¡¯t go back, I must return in time to celebrate my Imperial Grandmother¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, who wants to stop you from entering the capital?¡± Xiao Xuanzi swallowed hard and asked cautiously.

    Xiao Xuanzi asked just now subconsciously. After that, he remembered his master was not as weak as he appeared. The toxin had been removed from his body, and he was in the recuperation stage now. In the past, he was indeed in poor health. At present, he was just pretending to be weak.

    Prince Chen had been fragile since he was a child, but he was ustomed to practicing martial arts. After detoxifying the poisonous substance, Prince Chen was much healthier than ordinary people. Yet Xiao Xuanzi was still worried. Over the years, Prince Chen¡¯s health was above everything, so it had be his habit to think this way.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who did it. I have to make sure that they can see me at my Imperial Grandmother¡¯s birthday party!¡± Chu Liuchen gave a little chuckle.

    ¡°Master¡­ I am really worried about you going to the capital alone. I want to go with you,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said.

    ¡°You stay here and sit in this carriage for me.¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head and said indifferently. He looked gentle but somehow created an indescribable spooky and chill atmosphere.

    It was indeed toote for such arge group of people to rush to the capital, but Prince Chen didn¡¯t need to take them with him. He could ride back with a few guards. As for his carriage, with Xiao Xuanzi inside, no one dared to open the carriage to see if he was inside.

    Princess Yuyan had been trying to get closer to him. For the time being, she didn¡¯t have the energy and dared not to do that, which was very good. He had been away from the capital for so long, so he needed to go back earlier.

    ¡°Master, what if Princess Yuyan sends someone to snoop around your ce?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked. Other people wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to see Prince Chen, except for this bumptious Princess Yuyan, who was always looking for opportunities to show up before his master.

    Killing one of her pce maids brought them a few peaceful days, but they couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would no longer send someone over.

    ¡°If so, kill the person!¡± Chu Liuchen ruthlessly ordered as if he were talking about something romantic instead of killing.

    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said, beaming.

    He had been serving Prince Chen long, so how could he not understand his master¡¯s thoughts? However beautiful Princess Yuyan was, he wouldn¡¯t spare a nce for her. He had given all his tenderness to Princess Chen, so any other woman in his eyes was no different from men ¡ª they were all nothing special but humans.

    For him, these people were divided into two groups only: useful and useless.

    If Princess Yuyan approached, they could disgrace her. After they delivered severe blows to her pride, she wouldn¡¯t dare to get any closer.

    ¡°In a few days, I will go straight back to the capital. I¡¯ll find someone to dress up like me, so you go on the trip to the capital in a hurry. Everything will be fine as long as Qin Huaiyong doesn¡¯t suspect anything. Chu Qing seems to be sensible enough and won¡¯t bother me.¡± Chu Liuchen snorted.

    After the incident with Princess Yuyan, Chu Qing had stayed quiet these days.

    ¡°Your Highness, do we still need to intercept Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s messages to the capital?¡± Xiao Xuanzi whispered his question. Along the way, Chu Qing had repeatedly sent messages to the capital, but they were all intercepted. The matter about Princess Yuyan was an ident, and Commandery Prince Qing seemed very anxious. Since he received no news from the capital, he kept sending new letters over there.

    ¡°Sure. Intercept all his letters, no matter whom he writes to!¡± Chu Liuchen pursed his thin lips. ¡°If he insists on sending letters to the capital, wiping out a few of his subordinates will silence him!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I see!¡± Xiao Xuanzi immediately understood what his master wanted, knowing full well that his master would punish Commandery Prince Qing as a warning to others. Commandery Prince Qing had done a lot of things behind. Although he looked honest, he was pretty scheming.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know that Chu Liuchen intended to leave the group and hurry to the capital alone.

    She was listening to the news Qing¡¯er got. Words from Qing¡¯er sent chills up her back.

    It was actually Duke Cheng¡¯en. Or, not surprisingly, it was Duke Cheng¡¯en.

    ¡°Sent to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru finished listening to Qing¡¯er¡¯s report, wrinkling her long and slender eyebrows thoughtfully. ¡°Is there anything wrong with the picture or the maple leaves?

    ¡°It is unlikely to be maple leaves. But if not, what will go wrong?

    ¡°How can I get this painting from Duke Cheng¡¯en? He must have bought such a painting as the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday gift.¡± Princess Chen pondered, slightly biting her lips. It hadn¡¯t been long after she married Chu Liuchen, and she didn¡¯t visit the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion before, so it was not convenient for her to take the initiative to call on Duke Cheng¡¯en at this time.

    ¡°Yes, it was sent to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. I only sent one person to keep an eye on him. The shop-boy was seen delivering the painting to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. After that, he blended into the crowd. Our person turned around and entered a shopter on. But when he searched around, the shop-boy was already gone.¡±

    Qing¡¯er said.

    The shop-boy was very cautious. Even though the shop-boy did not find that someone was following him, he acted with some sensitivity.

    ¡°Go on watching the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. If Duke Cheng¡¯en takes that painting out, report it to me immediately!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip gently and said.

    Anyway, she had to get the painting. Even if she didn¡¯t get it, she had to destroy it. It was a pity that she hadn¡¯t yet found an excuse to go to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion.

    She had no reason to go there, let alone get the painting.

    Shao Wanru mildly twisted the handkerchief between her figures, suddenly stood up, and said decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my grandma¡¯s ce now!¡±

    Since Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t do it herself, her grandmother could. Compared with her, a newly married wife of Prince Chen, it was more reasonable for her grandmother to drop in on such an old aristocratic family.

    She needed a justifiable reason to go to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. Now only her grandmother could solve this problem¡­

 Chapter 1077 - A Surprise: Doctor Qiu Returned to His Home Village?

    Chapter 1077 A Surprise: Doctor Qiu Returned to His Home Vige?

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very surprised that Shao Wanru came over at this time. She took her hand and let her sit down. After looking her up and down and ensuring that she was no different from before, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess breathed a sigh of relief.

    She wanted to see her granddaughter before, but Shao Wanru told her not toe over and said if she visited, someone would inquire about the news.

    ¡°Why would youe to see me today? Is there anything wrong?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked with concern.

    Shao Wanru had told her not to visit each other, but she suddenly came here. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was really worried.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I just want to see you. What happened before is over. It¡¯s okay toe and see you now!¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled, pulling and shaking her grandmother¡¯s hand.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to get Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess involved in the matter of the painting.

    It was best not to know about this kind of thing. Her grandmother was stubborn and had a quick temper, so it was safest to keep it from her.

    What happened in her previous life was unimaginably queer. She didn¡¯t have to exin too much to her grandma, which would only trouble her.

    ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve been so mysterious and didn¡¯t let me see you. And you didn¡¯t tell me what had happened in detail. What was going on? Why would the Emperor¡¯s imperial guardse to your mansion?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess waved her hand and asked after everyone else had left.

    This matter had worried her for several days. She believed in her granddaughter¡¯s words and did nothing. Otherwise, she would have gotten out immediately to see the Empress Dowager in the Pce.

    It was never a good thing for any mansion when the imperial guards of the Emperor showed up there, for they would usuallye with fatal disasters. However, these guards generated ¡°loud thunder, little rain¡± this time, which made others more skeptical.

    Chu Liuchen was not in the mansion, so Shao Wanru was the first one they suspected.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt relieved and trusted her granddaughter after Shao Wanru strategically dealt with matters rted to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with ease. She listened to Shao Wanru¡¯s words and forcefully fought down her impulse to take any action.

    ¡°Grandmother, it was no big deal. They came for surviving evildoers of the former dynasty. Someone must have leaked the news to the Emperor on purpose, so he sent his guards over. Fortunately, the chief supervisor was there. As a princess who managed the inner court, I was of very little use then, though I had a noble status.¡±

    Shao Wanru said smilingly, her watery eyes crinkling into a smile. Seeing that she replied with a casual air, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was convinced that the matter was nothing serious.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess breathed a sigh of relief because she feared something terrible had happened.

    The chief supervisor of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was someone even she had to show some respect for. He had once been the general steward in the deceased empress¡¯s ce and protected the young master wholeheartedly. To secure his young master¡¯s safety, he even didn¡¯t want to stay in the Pce. For this reason only, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess appreciated this loyal general steward.

    Thinking about what happened that day, she had a deep gratitude toward the chief steward. Zhuozhuo was smart, but she was young after all and wasn¡¯t very experienced. When encountering severe trouble, she would be flustered. Luckily, the chief supervisor made arrangements and solved this big problem.

    Thinking of this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess still felt a burst of lingering fear. No one expected the Emperor to send the imperial guards to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. There were some guards sent by him standing before the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but they were there to protect the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion instead of disturbing Princess Chen¡¯s peaceful life.

    She had thought that the Emperor was going to crush Prince Chen.

    ¡°When you return, bring a gift to the chief supervisor in your mansion and thank him for me!¡± said Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma, on behalf of him!¡± Shao Wanru epted it fully at ease, smiling brightly.

    Given her grandma¡¯s character, she would thank the current chief supervisor. If she refused the present, it would arouse her grandma¡¯s suspicion, so it was best to ept it cheerfully.

    ¡°Grandma, hasn¡¯t Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face fully recovered? I heard that the former doctor had good medical skills. Didn¡¯t the treatment work?¡± Shao Wanru changed the topic and asked curiously.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nned to visit the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but she dropped this idea because Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Ruiping Great Elder Princess suddenly called on her.

    Her question sessfully attracted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s attention. She shook her head and said, ¡°That doctor is good, but I heard that he had returned to his home vige!¡±

    ¡°Was he back home?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment because this reason came as a total surprise to her.

    ¡°Did Doctor Qiu have a hometown? Where was his hometown? After a few changes on his household register, no one would know which ce was his real hometown.¡±

    ¡°That was what I heard. There was something wrong with his family, so he had to go back. He left some medicine for Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but she identally broke the medicine container. So, she was anxious to find another doctor with excellent medical skills.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sighed.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was frank and outspoken but had a sympathetic heart. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Infanta Yuan¡¯an in tears. When they came over that day, although Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a veil on her face, she took it off and showed the wound to her. There were indeed scars on her face. A woman¡¯s appearance was the most precious. In particr, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was about to marry Prince Zhou.

    With such a face, her wedding couldn¡¯t be a decent event for her. Instead, it was going to be humiliating.

    ¡°Did Doctor Qiu return home?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe it from the bottom of her heart. She had lived in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for three years but had never seen Doctor Qiu go back home. Mingqiu Nun had mentioned Doctor Qiu was an orphan. Thus, how could he have a hometown?

    It was obviously an excuse. ¡°But what matter of vital importance that Doctor Qiu had to handle in person?¡± He even gave up treating the wound on Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face halfway!

    ¡°Did he leave to see another person more important than Infanta Yuan¡¯an? Or were there any other reasons?¡± Shao Wanru really couldn¡¯t figure it out at the moment.

    With all kinds of thoughts in her heart, Shao Wanru still looked calm and said with a smile, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Infanta Yuan¡¯an go to find an imperial physician in the Pce? All imperial physicians in the Imperial Institute of Medicine have excellent medical skills. How could they want a doctor in my mansion? Besides, Doctor Qi never gives medical advice to outsiders.¡±

    Qi Jue had left with Chu Liuchen, which was unknown to others. Yet, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t intend to reveal the information to others.

    ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess told me that Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t trust the imperial physicians in the Pce, saying they couldn¡¯t cure her. These imperial physicians with poor judgment even asked her to wipe off the ointment on her face.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess exined.

    Shao Wanru was speechless for a while. Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked down upon the imperial physicians working for the Pce but only took a fancy to the miracle-working Doctor Qi in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. The reason sounded pretty unconvincing.

    ¡°What did you tell them?¡±

    ¡°I only said you were not in good health. You had struggled to go out once, but you could hardly pull yourself up to meet outsiders. Even I didn¡¯t go to disturb you for fear of consuming your limited energy. So, I told them they could only wait and see,¡± said Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Then she looked at Shao Wanru and reminded her, ¡°I refused them with this excuse, but today you came out in good condition. I¡¯m afraid that Infanta Yuan¡¯an wille to us again and may even go directly to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. You should be prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got it.¡± Shao Wanru responded with a nod. Since she hade to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, she was not seriously ill. It would no longer be proper for them to turn down their request for this reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tricky matter. She had received treatment from another doctor but hasn¡¯t fully recovered. If her scars heal after the doctor in your mansion takes over her case, her previous doctor will get the credit. However, if she doesn¡¯t recover, it will be your mansion¡¯s fault. Prince Zhou¡¯s wedding is a big deal where there¡¯s no room for risk,¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess spoke without reservation because Shao Wanru might be too young and ignorant to understand how serious this matter was.

    ¡°Grandma, trust me. I know it, and I won¡¯t take this task!¡± Shao Wanru assured her.

    ¡°But if shees to you, what would you do? You can¡¯t refuse her directly, can you?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was still worried. After thinking about it over and over again, she felt Shao Wanru shouldn¡¯t havee out during this period. It was best for her to get out after Chu Liuchen went back home.

    When Chu Liuchen was home, no one dared to go and ask for an insult in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    At present, when her granddaughter was in charge of the mansion, unlike Chu Liuchen, she had to receive guests with courtesy!

    ¡°If she asks for help in our mansion, I have a solution. Rest assured, Grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said withplete confidence, smiling and patting her chest with assurance.

    Looking at the confident look on her delicate small face, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princessughed despite worries filling her heart.

    Then she took her hand and sighed. ¡°Zhuozhuo, if you need anything, just tell me. I know I am not very capable, but I can always do something to protect you.¡±

    Her grandma looked worried and concerned, and Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help feeling deeply touched. She reached out to hug Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said, ¡°Set your heart at ease about it, Grandma. With you, I feel secure!¡±

    In her previous life, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was forced to live an ascetic life in a nunnery, lone and helpless because all her families were dead. Though she had a noble and distinguished status, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had no choice but to end up in the nunnery. Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t believe it was her genuine and sincere desire to ept such a fate.

    The eye corners of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reddened slightly. She reached out to pat Shao Wanru on her thin shoulder, feeling very weepy. Her granddaughter was really sensible and intelligent. At such a young age, Shao Wanru was so prudent and capable that she could even make strategic ns for her grandma and Hao¡¯er. Thinking of herborious efforts, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was suddenly ovee by sorrow.

    If Shao Wanru had grown up in soft surroundings, she wouldn¡¯t have endured so many hardships and racked her brain to survive. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would rather see her granddaughter live happily under the protection of her parents and other family members, though she might be naive and ignorant.

    How could she have gained such a keen insight into matters if she had never been pushed into a desperate situation?

    Shao Wanru rarely talked about the affairs of the Qin¡¯s Mansion to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Even if she mentioned something, she would put bad things aside and only share joyful things that happened in her childhood. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew her granddaughter didn¡¯t want her to feel worried, so she reported only what was good while concealing what was unpleasant.

    Her granddaughter was just so considerate that she secretly bore a heavy responsibility. But how many heavy burdens could such a delicate girl shoulder?

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine and feel very happy with Prince Chen, you, and Hao¡¯er.¡± Shao Wanru seemed to have seen through her mind, and threw into her arms and said softly. She hugged Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess tightly and let her go with a smile.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Why does she ask for so little? A little happiness can make her happy.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess choked with sobs, feeling very distressed about Shao Wanru¡¯s great strength of character.

    ¡°Grandma, I have something to trouble you today!¡± Seeing her grandma cry, Shao Wanru hurriedly shook her sleeve and begged like a spoiled child.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked anxiously because she was eager to help.

 Chapter 1078 - Going to the Duke Chengâ€™enâ€™s Mansion

    Chapter 1078 Going to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion

    ¡°How are you getting along with the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked, fluttering her long eyshes.

    In case of any incidents, she didn¡¯t tell her grandma the truth. Her grandma was straightforward and couldn¡¯t hide anything, so the less she knew, the safer she would be.

    ¡°The Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion? The Empress Dowager¡¯s parents¡¯ home?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked in surprise, ¡°What happened in the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, Grandma. It¡¯s for the Imperial Grandmother¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ve married into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and Chu Liuchen is not at home now. It¡¯s my first time preparing a birthday gift for my Imperial Grandmother. My gift should please her. But since I haven¡¯t known her long, I want to inquire about her preferences from the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head shyly, her fair and tender face flushing slightly with embarrassment.

    As a newly married youngdy, she looked uneasy, but her delicate face was radiant with delight and shyness. Seeing her like this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess smiled delightedly. This was what a newly married woman looked like. She was always worried that her young granddaughter couldn¡¯t remain lovely and innocent when carrying the heavy burden of responsibility.

    At present, it seemed that she was satisfied with her marriage. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t look so cherubic.

    ¡°Okay, it doesn¡¯t matter. Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en and I are on pretty good terms. Tomorrow, we can visit her and ask her about the Empress Dowager¡¯s preferences.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a smile, ¡°I also know some things she likes. You don¡¯t have to go there to get the information.¡±

    Having been the Empress Dowager¡¯s sister-inw for so many years, she had a not-bad understanding of her preferences.

    ¡°Of course, you know some, but Zhuozhuo wants more details. If I identally annoy Her Majesty, she will not be happy with me. It will even bring disgrace on Prince Chen,¡± Shao Wanru said with a shy smile. What she said was very in line with her current identity.

    Sure enough, newly married daughters-inw were afraid of not being favored by the elders of her husband¡¯s family and even identally offending them. Daughters-inw of ordinary families were like this, let alone Shao Wanru, who had married into the royal family, the greatest family in the world.

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all up to you!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess repeatedly nodded, suddenly feeling they might as well visit the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion together. As soon as Shao Wanru returned to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she sent a notification to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion.

    She took Shao Wanru to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion early the next morning.

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en, who received the message long ago, had been waiting for them.

    When Shao Wanru followed Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion to a parlor, an olddy sitting in the center stood up, her face wreathed with smiles.

    Though Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en was the Empress Dowager¡¯s sister-inw, her status was inferior to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Princess Chen.

    ¡°Madam, why stand on ceremony? It¡¯s not the first time that I¡¯ve been here.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess quickly took two steps forward, pulled up Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en, who was about to bow and said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, but Princess Chen ising to our ce for the first time. I should treat her with courtesy and enough respect!¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en said with a smile and intended to salute Shao Wanru again.

    With a graceful lift of her hand, Shao Wanru signed for her not to do so and said while beaming, ¡°Madam, that¡¯s very kind of you. You are my elder, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en looked at Shao Wanru, who was of peerless beauty and exceedingly refined, and couldn¡¯t help nodding in her heart in admiration. This was the first time she had seen Shao Wanru in person. She had heard from the Empress Dowager that Prince Chen had taken a fancy to Shao Wanru and even had waited for her for a few years.

    With this in mind, she thought more highly of Shao Wanru from the bottom of her heart. Unlike her, many people didn¡¯t take Shao Wanru seriously because she was young and just happened to win the favor of Prince Chen. Perhaps, she would soon be in disgrace with Prince Chen, who appeared to be gentle but was very cold-hearted. No one could win his heart.

    Shao Wanru married into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion only because of her outstanding appearance.

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en was aged and had experienced many things. Prince Chen was indeed ruthless. Initially, she intended to let one of her granddaughters marry Prince Chen. In her mind, though Prince Chen might not live long, he had a distinguished status.

    However, Prince Chen didn¡¯t show a little bit of enthusiasm toward her granddaughters. When anyone of them met Prince Chen, he was well-mannered, but in Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s eyes, he viewed them without any real feel as if looking at lifeless items. From that moment on, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en had no intention of marrying her granddaughter into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Prince Chen chose this girl himself and had waited for her for three years, so it was apparent that he cared much about her. Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en watched Chu Liuchen grow up and knew that once this cold-blooded prince fell in love with Shao Wanru, no one could rece her.

    Princess Chen looked indeed extraordinary, not only in her appearance but also in her manners.

    It was said that Shao Wanru had been raised in the Qin¡¯s Mansion since she was a child. Her life was not very good: without a biological mother to teach and support her, she even had to deal with her adoptive mother¡¯s sinister plots. Yet, despite all of this, her words and deeds were as good as that of Misses from aristocratic families. Honestly, she was even more decent in some aspects.

    She deserved to be Princess Chen.

    In the parlor, the three took their seats ording to their positions. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was in the major guest seat, apanied by Shao Wanru and Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion on either side of her.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, how could you find some time to see me today?¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en put down the teacup in her hand and asked with a smile.

    ¡°No big deal. It¡¯s just about the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. What good stuff has your mansion prepared? Could I see them for references?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess also set down the teacup and said with a smile.

    She had discussed this request with Shao Wanru on their way here.

    ¡°To be honest, our manor has not prepared many gifts. My husband has brought some back and is still searching for new ones.¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en said with a smile.

    In the past few days, Duke Cheng¡¯en brought things back to the mansion practically every day. He said that he would choose the best ones but couldn¡¯t make up his mind in such a short time. Instead, he kept bringing things to his mansion almost every day.

    At first, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en paid great attention to them and checked these presents one by one. Then she became insensitive to the new items and just gave the money to the servant who went to pay the bill. Seeing that a great deal of money had gone, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en told her husband not to buy so many things on impulse. He should only take these things that were remarkably good in his eyes.

    ¡°If you want to have a look, I will ask someone to show you what he has bought these days. They may not be good. After all, he can¡¯t make sure everything he selected can strike the Empress Dowager¡¯s fancy.¡±

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en said again while instructing the old maid behind her to take out all the things that Duke Cheng¡¯en had bought these days.

    The old maid took a few people to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s study and moved a lot of things over to the parlor.

    Rows of gifts were presented on the table. One brocade box was ced above another. Behind them were many scrolls of scripts and paintings.

    ¡°Why are there so many?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess opened her eyes wide in surprise. Looking at the table full of various items, she gasped for a while and said, ¡°Are¡­ are you going to send all of them to the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°How could it be!¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en smiled bitterly and said, ¡°His Grace is ignorant of misceneous affairs. Whenever he saw something he likes, he would buy it and take it back, thinking the Empress Dowager must also like the things he took a fancy to. However, when he encountered a new good item, he felt it was better than the previous ones. With words of praise from the seller, he would think the new piece was the best and pay for it.¡±

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en had criticized her husband several times for this habit. Each time, Duke Cheng¡¯en promised that he wouldn¡¯t do it again. However, because Duke Cheng¡¯en was too trusting, he would listen to others¡¯ words the next day and think it was right to buy more things. Once again, his wife¡¯s repeated warnings to him passed his ear like a puff of wind, and he forgot them all.

    Shao Wanru stood up curiously, walked around the table, and asked Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en, ¡°Your Grace, may I have a look?¡±

    ¡°Do as you please, Your Highness!¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en waved her hand and said. She had sharp eyes and could tell that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came here mainly to apany Princess Chen.

    Princess Chen had just married into the royal family. To please the Empress Dowager, she specially came here to see gifts picked up by the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. In this way, she could know better what the Empress Dowager liked, which was really thoughtful. Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en admired Shao Wanru enormously, so she was willing to let her view all these gifts. Since the Empress Dowager liked Prince Chen, people in the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion should be nice to visitors from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Moreover, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en was very fond of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Highness, please have a look. Here is a piece of jade.¡± Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion walked over, opened a brocade box, and showed it to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru looked into it. It was a piece of red jade, which looked beautiful.

    ¡°Here is a pair of jade bracelets.¡± Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion opened another box with two exquisite and brilliant bracelets made of blood jade.

    ¡°A jade pendant.¡±

    The blood-jade ornament appeared simple and unsophisticated, obviously a rare ancient treasure.

    ¡°Please look at this ruby. It¡¯s a crude stone and hasn¡¯t yet been made into an artifact, so it can be matched with any gold essories!¡±

    ¡°This tea set is made of blood-red cinnabar.¡±

    ¡°These are 101 pink pearls, which can be made into a string of beads for clearing the heart and calming the mind.¡±

    ¡°This is red¡­¡±

    She opened the brocade boxes one by one. When these top-quality items, red or pink, came into view, Shao Wanru and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess were stunned.

    ¡°I know the Empress Dowager prefers vibrant colors, but I¡¯ve never heard she likes them to this extent!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess blinked and asked tentatively.

    She had no idea that the Empress Dowager liked red so much. Did she neglect something important in the past? She had been the Empress Dowager¡¯s sister-inw for so many years but never found this.

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Do you think the Empress Dowager has such a partiality for red? It¡¯s His Grace who likes it. He said the Empress Dowager was quite fond of red ornaments a long time ago, so the gifts he prepared were all this red stuff. In fact, during these years, the Empress Dowager still likes red but doesn¡¯t express a strong preference. Only His Grace is a little confused and always thinks the Empress Dowager favors red!¡±

    Speaking of this, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en felt helpless. She had tried to persuade him but couldn¡¯t change his mind, no matter what she said. The Empress Dowager had gained her current status, so she no longer needed red to emphasize her position as the Empress like a long time ago. However, Duke Cheng¡¯en was not to budge on the issue.

 Chapter 1079 - 1079 The Meaningful Maple-leaf Painting

    1079 The Meaningful Maple-leaf Painting

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en knew her husband had something weighing on his mind.

    It was rted to the Empress Dowager.

    At that time, he failed to live up to his expectations and couldn¡¯t support his sister. So, although his sister was the legal wife, she had been suppressed by a woman whom her husband favored. Whenever he thought of it, Duke Cheng¡¯en felt sorry for his sister. Therefore, he devoted his energies to searching for red items for his sister. Since he had no strength to support his sister strongly, he kept sending her items that could disy her dignity as a legal wife.

    He was more than happy to lend her moral support.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en always felt sorry for his sister. Because he had never achieved anything significant and couldn¡¯t be his sister¡¯s robust backing, she was often upset by some unkindness. Yet, he seemed to have forgotten his sister was the Empress Dowager now. Besides, the current Emperor was not the Empress Dowager¡¯s husband but her biological son, who had to show enough respect for her.

    The Empress Dowager no longer needed bright red clothes and ornaments to show her dignity and nobility as a legal wife.

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en could see these things more clearly than her husband, so she repeatedly persuaded him to stop buying. However, he was bigoted and stubbornly believed that his sister would like everything he chose for her.

    Since the Empress Dowager was happy with that, he made great efforts to get more to please his sister.

    He was ipetent, but at least he could provide his sister with fine clothes and ornaments.

    ¡°His Grace thinks his sister had some hard times in the past!¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en exined with a bitter smile.

    Shao Wanru understood it and turned to look at these objects helplessly, setting her eyes on the scripts and paintings aside. Today, she didn¡¯te here for the things in these brocade boxes.

    Seeing that, Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion hurriedly took out a scroll and opened it. Andscape painting appeared in front of them, which seemed to be an authentic one.

    Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion ced the painting before Shao Wanru and opened another painting named Cold River Night Fishing.

    She put down the one in her hand and opened another.

    One after another, these scrolls were unfolding. There were various paintings of beautiful scenery, different people, prosperous cities, and journeys.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s liquid eyes drifted over these paintings and finally stopped on a few simr ones.

    Most of these paintings were about mothers and sons: children ying, a mother and her sons having fun together, and a mother sewing new clothes for her sons.

    These pictures varied but showed the same theme ¡ª the mother and sons living in harmony.

    ¡°These paintings¡­ are almost the same!¡± Shao Wanru said softly as her fingers glided over a few paintings of mother and sons ying around.

    ¡°Father thinks it was best to prepare these pictures for Her Majesty. He has been searching for a picture reflecting the harmonious rtionship between the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. Besides the Emperor, he wants all the Empress Dowager¡¯s children to be on one painting.¡± Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion, a middle-aged woman already, was pretty intelligent.

    When noticing Shao Wanru¡¯s figures sliding across the painting, she understood what she was thinking and quickly exined with a smile.

    Everyone present knew the reason for Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Which one does His Grace think is the best?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on the painting, and she asked gently with curiosity that matched her age, fluttering her long eyshes a few times.

    ¡°He said every piece was good, but none fit the feeling he imagined.¡± Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion shook her head. ¡°No painting satisfied him. I heard he had asked painters in the Pce to draw one for him, but he couldn¡¯t pick up one he thought was the most suitable.¡±

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en could do nothing about it when Duke Cheng¡¯en insisted on doing this, and Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion was also under much pressure.

    ¡°Is there the most suitable one among these paintings?¡± Shao Wanru asked meaningfully, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Duke Cheng¡¯en found one that satisfied him?¡±

    As she spoke, she casually lifted one painting to see, put it down, and picked up another one.

    Her words reminded Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en, who thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is one. He just got a painting and thought highly of it, but I didn¡¯t take it seriously and didn¡¯t look at it. I heard it was made of maple leaves. Is there anything like that among these paintings?¡±

    With this, she came over to check but did not find the painting. Then she turned around and said something to the old maid behind her. The old maid nodded and left. After a while, she came back with a box.

    Judging from the box¡¯s exterior, Shao Wanru could tell this painting must be more exquisite than the previous ones.

    Opening the box, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en carefully spread the painting and showed it to Shao Wanru, saying, ¡°I forgot it. His Grace had mentioned this, saying that if he couldn¡¯t find a better one, he would choose this one and present it to the Empress Dowager before all the officials. Even the Emperor could feel her deep affection for her sons at that time!¡±

    The whole picture gradually appeared before them, which gave a vivid description of a mother and three sons. One son was lying on the bed, seemingly ill. Her mother was taking good care of this sick eldest son. Another son was leaning against her affectionately, looking at the Eldest Brother on the bed. Near them, their ignorant youngest brother yed happily and didn¡¯t notice what was happening with their mother and two elder brothers.

    It was a hot and harmonious picture. Even though Shao Wanru was mentally prepared, she didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    ¡°It¡¯s made of maple leaves. This¡­ is so ingenious!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stepped over and murmured in appreciation.

    With maple leaves as the base, the painting was artfully tailored. There were only a few strokes in the nk space, making the mother and sons more vivid. Even veins of leaves were ingeniously arranged impressively.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Great¡­ It¡¯s wonderful indeed. Not only is it suitable to be a birthday present, but it shows ingenuity. This piece is an invaluable asset.¡± The longer Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess appreciated it, the more she liked it.

    It was the Empress Dowager that the mother with three sons was referring to!

    In the painting, the mother looked at her eldest son lovingly, and the second son was leaning against her side tightly. As for the third son, who was little and innocent, he was ying cheerfully by himself near them.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed good. I didn¡¯t pay attention to it and haven¡¯t seen it before. Sometimes, my husband will do some improper things. I didn¡¯t expect this piece to be so appropriate. Impressive!¡± It was the first time Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en had seen this painting. Duke Cheng¡¯en rarely made her pride, and she smiled with pleasure.

    Shao Wanru looked through the painting. An extraordinary piece of art indeed! Making a painting with maple leaves was a marvelous idea. No wonder it would be sent to the Pce to please the Empress Dowager.

    It would be presented to the Empress Dowager and slowly unrolled right before the Empress Dowager, the Emperor, officials, and all their family members¡­

    This painting was a decent and appropriate birthday gift for such a grand scene. Though the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion was an aristocratic family without real power, it was the Empress Dowager¡¯s parents¡¯ home. So, it would do them no good when Duke Cheng¡¯en often sent priceless treasures as if the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion were fabulously wealthy.

    Only scripts and paintings like this were both elegant and prominent.

    The Empress Dowager would love this ingenious painting with maple leaves. If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t known a little about the painting in herst life, she wouldn¡¯t have used maple leaves as the backing and added a few brush strokes to make the image more outstanding.

    But no matter how she viewed it, she didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with the painting.

    But because of it, the Empress Dowager was confined to her bed with a severe illness. How could such a painting do that and be the source of the rebellionunched by Prince Zhou?

    As Shao Wanru held the painting in her hand, her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes became more prating and thoughtful.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, why are you so interested in this painting?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess saw that Shao Wanru was absorbed in her thoughts and looked at it over and over again as if she was reluctant to let it go. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t tease me,¡± Shao Wanru said coquettishly, reluctantly putting down the painting. Remaining calm and collected, she cast a meaningful nce at Yujie, who was standing quietly beside her.

    Yujie understood what her master meant. Immediately, she took a step forward and whispered in surprise, ¡°It looks so simr to the painting prepared by my master.¡±

    She spoke in a low voice to herself and didn¡¯t intend to interrupt their conversation, but everyone heard her words clearly since they were standing nearby.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, have you also made a painting with maple leaves?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess smiled and asked.

    Shao Wanru nodded shyly and said with a little embarrassment, ¡°It can¡¯tpare with this one from the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. I made it with maple leaves by myself.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence! May I see it?¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en was also interested in it and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Shao Wanru readily agreed with a nod. Then she nodded at Yujie. Before she came here, she had intended to watch this maple-leaf painting and let others know about her artwork.

    Shao Wanru drew her painting with the same purpose.

    Yujie turned around and went out. After a while, she took out the prepared painting from the carriage and put it in a box. Then she came back to everyone, opened the box, and cautiously took out the painting inside.

    When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en saw the work of art inside, they nodded repeatedly. It had a decent artistic conception, which could show Shao Wanru¡¯s remarkable painting skills. The unique thing was the iparable originality it disyed.

    ¡°Your Highness is clever and deft.¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en couldn¡¯t helpplimenting repeatedly.

    The painting of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion was purchased outside, but the one of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was made by Princess Chen herself. It was clear which one was better. For the Empress Dowager, a gift made by her granddaughter-inw would be more meaningful than an item sold in the market. Inparison, the painting of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion paled.

    Since it was a birthday gift for the Empress Dowager that would be shown to the Emperor and all the officials, it should be special. There were two paintings with the same style, and the one from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was more outstanding, so Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en wanted to give up the one from her mansion.

    Though this painting was exquisitely made, it was not by a famous artist. Its originality made it remarkable. But now, even its marvel design was no match for Princess Chen¡¯s. It was better not to send this painting; otherwise, it would humiliate the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion.

    Two cunning pieces of artwork with simr creative ideas shouldn¡¯t show up simultaneously. It was nothing shameful for the better one but was bad for the inferior piece.

    ¡°Princess Chen¡¯s painting is striking, and you made it yourself. Her Majesty will like it.¡± Young Madam of the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion repeatedly praised.

    Shao Wanru blushed and replied with a few polite words. After that, she asked Yujie to put away the painting. When it was almost time to go, she thanked Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en and left.

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en and Young Madam walked them to the door together. Seeing them get on the carriage and leave, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en returned to her courtyard by holding Young Madam¡¯s hands. After sitting down, she ordered her trusted old maid to wait for Duke Cheng¡¯en at the study¡¯s door. As soon as he was back, she should invite him over to discuss something important¡­

 Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080 Duke Chengâ€™enâ€™s Thoughts

    Chapter 1080 Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Thoughts

    Duke Cheng¡¯en didn¡¯t know that Shao Wanru¡¯s painting outshone his, and he bought that maple-leave picture in vain.

    After going back to his mansion, he headed for his study to appreciate the satisfactory painting again. To his great surprise, Madam¡¯s maid stopped him, saying that his wife wanted him toe to the inner court first.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en, who had no idea what had happened, followed the old maid in. When he entered the door, his eyes immediately fell on the table ¡ª his precious painting was right in the box on the table. For a moment, he had no clue of what was going on.

    He entered the room. With his hands behind her back, he stepped to the table, looked at the painting, and turned back to ask in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You said you didn¡¯t want to see the paintings I bought, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Is this your birthday gift for the Empress Dowager?¡± asked Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en turned around to sit beside her, nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°This painting is not bad, right? It matches the asion with fancy ideas. It¡¯ll add glitters to the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. Moreover, the Emperor will feel grateful for her warm affection.¡±

    The more Duke Cheng¡¯en thought about it, the more pleased and satisfied he became.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not give it to the Empress Dowager in public. It is not an unparalleled birthday gift.¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en waved her hand and said bluntly, ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Princess Chen came over. Princess Chen also took out a painting that looked very simr to yours. It was even more exquisite. More than anything, she herself created the painting with maple leaves!¡±

    ¡°What? How¡­ how is that possible?¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en lifted his head in shock and was utterly bbergasted.

    Recently, he had been concentrating on looking for a suitable painting for the Empress Dowager. This maple-leaf painting was the best one he could find with the most fantastic idea. Before this, it had never entered his mind that maple leaves could be used to make a painting.

    How could anyone else also get such an intriguing idea? In particr, it was Princess Chen. And she made it by herself. The Empress Dowager would prefer hers, for it required much more effort than his.

    ¡°His Grace, it¡¯s true. Our daughter-inw and I had seen it,¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en reached out to rub her forehead and said helplessly.

    Her husband was all right, but he was just too sweet-tempered and over-credulous. And he wasn¡¯t capable enough. Nevertheless, despite all of this, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en thought it was no big deal as long as he was fine and didn¡¯t make any big trouble. Of course, it was better not to do anything shameful.

    Since the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion was the Empress Dowager¡¯s parents¡¯ home, anything shameful they did would dishonor Her Majesty.

    ¡°This painting will conflict with Princess Chen¡¯s, and it can¡¯tpare with hers. You¡¯d better not use it as a birthday gift, lest it should embarrass you. What¡¯s more, you are an elder. How can your gift resemble a junior¡¯s? You might as well let it go!¡±

    They had already known that Princess Chen would also send a maple-leaf painting even better than that in their mansion. Even if theirs looked better, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en thought they had to give it up.

    Elders ought to humor juniors a little, not to mention that it was Princess Chen. When others heard about it, they would onlymend Duke Cheng¡¯en for his generous and decent manner.

    Princess Chen was newly married, and it was her first time picking up a birthday gift. If she wanted to curry favor with the Empress Dowager, she should try her best.

    The Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion was the Empress Dowager¡¯s parents¡¯ home. Since Her Majesty doted on Prince Chen, the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion should do something to support Princess Chen. In any case, the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion had to give way to Princess Chen on this matter.

    Honestly, they could do nothing about it if they didn¡¯t know Princess Chen had also prepared a maple-leaf painting and identally presented a simr piece as hers. Now that they had learned about this, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en felt it was inappropriate for them to pretend ignorance about this matter.

    ¡°Is her painting simr to the one I found?¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en looked at his painting sadly and felt quite unconvinced. It was not easy for him to get such a painting, so he really didn¡¯t want to return it.

    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re alike, and hers is better. Your painting can¡¯tpare with that of Princess Chen. You bought the painting, so it¡¯s far less meaningful than hers,¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en discouraged him mercilessly, making him feel his painting was worthless.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en felt so wronged because he highly valued the painting and felt a great yearning to send it to his sister. But since Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en said so, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. He lowered his head in low spirits and said, ¡°Since Princess Chen has a simr one, then¡­ forget it. I won¡¯t give it to the Empress Dowager!¡±

    Yet he thought the Empress Dowager would love to see such a gift.

    The more Duke Cheng¡¯en thought about it, the sadder he became. He felt all his hard work was for nothing and couldn¡¯t take it. With a peculiarly nk look, he looked toward the painting on the table, his heart throbbing. He felt reluctant to resign himself to defeat.

    He appeared downcast, seemingly utterly disheartened. Helplessly, Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en rubbed the ce between her eyebrows and said, ¡°But if you insist on giving it to her, there is a way!¡±

    ¡°What could I do?¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s spirits lifted. He sat up and looked at his aged wife with a severe countenance.

    His wife could alwayse up with many brilliant ideas, while he was usually out of ideas. Sometimes, he had to ask his wife for advice.

    ¡°If you stick to your opinion and are sure the Empress Dowager will like it, you can give it to her in private!¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en said helplessly, feeling that her husband looked increasingly like an obstinate child. If she didn¡¯t appease him today, he would stay depressed for several days.

    He would be in low spirits, and it was not a good thing for old people to remain inert.

    ¡°Could I?¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked excitedly.

    He didn¡¯t have to send it before the Emperor and officials, but he was confident that the Empress Dowager would like it. If he couldn¡¯t give it to his sister, he would feel bad about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but you must make it clear Princess Chen¡¯s painting is better and you shouldn¡¯t bring it to her. However, you can¡¯t help doing it because you¡¯re pretty sure she¡¯ll like it.¡± Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en reminded him.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I know. I¡¯ll pack up and see Her Majesty in the Pce in a while.¡± Duke Cheng¡¯en nodded repeatedly. As long as he could send it out as his sister¡¯s birthday gift, he would be happy and wouldn¡¯t care about what he had to do and say.

    He just wanted the Empress Dowager to see his good intention and feel happy about it.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, how did you know about the painting?¡± asked Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She had been surprised initially, but when she chewed over it, she was confused.

    Shao Wanru suggested going to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion, and it was also Shao Wanru who took out a simr painting.

    ¡°Grandma, I heard Duke Cheng¡¯en got a painting simr to mine. So I specially asked you to help me inquire about it. If my painting wasn¡¯t as good as theirs, I should put it away and not present it to the Empress Dowager. Or, if Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en said anything improper about it, I wouldn¡¯t take it as a birthday gift either.¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head in embarrassment and apologized with shame in her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what precisely would happen, so I didn¡¯t exin it to you in detail. Please forgive me, Grandma!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hated to see her granddaughter like this, so she waved her hand carelessly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve married into the royal family, you can¡¯t share everything with me. Just tell me what you can say and keep those things you can¡¯t say to yourself. There¡¯s no need for you to tell me some of Prince Chen¡¯s things. You know, the royal family has many rules. After marrying into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, you should always look out for Prince Chen because you¡¯re his family.¡±

    When she said that, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stopped and said steadily, ¡°No matter what you have done, I will stand on your side, but you don¡¯t have to tell me everything.¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s nose twitched, and she could hardly hold back her tears. In her previous life, she and her grandma had missed each other. In this life, her grandma gave her all her love.

    She would protect her grandmother and all the people who loved her.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±

    Biting her lip and suppressing the sadness in her heart, Shao Wanru raised her head with tears but showed a smile. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I know how to protect myself. More than that, I¡¯ll protect you and Hao¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°My little girl¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, a person of strong character, said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Little girl¡­ what are you talking about? I should protect you two. Your irresponsible mother made things as miserable as this. She left you two little children and died¡­¡±

    Thinking of her deceased daughter, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.

    She had been angry with her daughter, but now her daughter made her heart ache: How could she die when she had old and young at home? Why didn¡¯t she know how to treasure her life?

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be upset. You have Hao¡¯er and me. We will live a good life.¡± Shao Wanruforted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    She reached out to pull her grandmother¡¯s sleeve and shook it gently, looking like a lovely and innocent little girl. Seeing that, Great Elder Princess felt a little less pain in her heart. Although her daughter was gone, her children were still with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. For the sake of this pair of lovely grandchildren, she couldn¡¯t copse.

    She had to be their strong backing. Even if her granddaughter was Princess Chen and no longer needed her support, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt she must hang on.

    ¡°You¡­ have you found out anything about the matter rted to Shao Jing?¡± Thinking of her daughter, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess suddenly remembered what Shao Wanru had mentioned, her face instantly turning solemn. ¡°If Shao Jing did it, I will never let him go.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, we have to investigate this matter. Without any concrete evidence, we can¡¯t make it clear. There is no hurry.¡± said Shao Wanru.

    She hoped that she could do these things by herself. Her grandma was aged and not good at disguising herself. After all of this was settled, she would tell her grandma everything.

    She couldn¡¯t perturb her grandmother, let alone make her angry and worried. She had revealed something to her before, but it was because she had to get some information.

    She would personally avenge her parents.

    Her father died because of Shao Jing, who was also closely rted to her mother¡¯s death. Madam Jiang, Madam of Marquis Xing, must have known the inside story.

    However, these things happened long ago, and it was not easy to find evidence. Shao Wanru would take it slow and push her enemies into the abyss of destruction step by step.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll tell you after I find the truth. I need some scripts and paintings now. Can you find some for me?¡± Shao Wanru, for fear that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess kept asking these things, hurriedly changed the topic and talked about the important thing she needed to do¡­

 Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081 Get Ready to Lose for Advancing, Who Will Get That?

    Chapter 1081 Get Ready to Lose for Advancing, Who Will Get That?

    ¡°What kind of painting do you want?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was drawn to this matter and eximed in surprise, ¡°The painting you¡¯ve prepared for the Empress Dowager is nice. Do you need more?¡±

    She was worried that Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know how to choose gifts, so she patted her hand lovingly and remarked, ¡°Too many gifts aren¡¯t necessary. Just pick the best one for her. The Empress Dowager has seen all kinds of good things. The expression of your goodwill is the most important thing. Your painting of maple leaves expresses your kind feelings and has a striking originality. It is the best. Why take the trouble to collect other inferior gifts?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I want to view more scripts and paintings. Maybe I can do better,¡± Shao Wanru exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have some. You can take away any of them that takes your fancy.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded approvingly, thinking that Shao Wanru meant to put all paintings¡¯ ideas together to perfect her previous painting.

    ¡°I certainly will see the calligraphy and paintings you collected. But, Grandma, please also pay attention to other works of art for me. If you encounter any suitable ones, buy them for me. Later on, pass on a message saying that you are looking for some first-ss artworks,¡± Shao Wanru made an immediate exnation. Anyway, she should first spread this news.

    ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess agreed with a nod.

    ¡°Sister.¡± Shao Yuanhao came out from the door curtain. He has grown up to be an early youth, no longer the profligate boy he used to be. As he saw Shao Wanru, his eyes lit up with joy. He took two steps forward and bowed respectfully to Shao Wanru and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. ¡°Greetings! But why didn¡¯t you take me with you when you went out?¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled. The outlines of his face showed his fine features, which were somewhat different from Shao Wanru¡¯s. He looked handsome. Though his face was still childish, Shao Wanru could tell he would be a man of remarkable presence.

    Compared to three years ago, he has not only grown taller but has also been more sensible. He was no longer the little boy who cried with a flood of tears when forced to study three years ago.

    ¡°You should concentrate on your study. How could we disturb you?¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er,e here and sit next to me!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said, looking at her beloved grandchildren with a bright smile.

    Shao Yuanhao sat beside Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been very serious about studying. Even if I went out with you, I wouldn¡¯t dy my study. Before Prince Chen left, he told me to apany grandma and you if you had to deal with something. Since there are no other men at home, I should be there to support you even if I don¡¯t need to do anything!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao threw back his slim shoulders and promised, feeling that his brother-inw was right. Shao Yuanhao feared Prince Chen at the beginning, but he now admired him very much. Of course, he changed his attitude through a painful process. Anyway, he didn¡¯t feel like mentioning the insignificant past. As an ignorant and mischievous boy, Shao Yuanhao had done many improper things that he couldn¡¯t bear to think of!

    Prince Chen said he must apany his dear wife though he was sick and weak. Likewise, Shao Yuanhao was also obligated to look after his elder sister as a man, though at such a tender age.

    Seeing him disy the firm attitude of a mature man, Shao Wanru and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess exchanged a nce and couldn¡¯t help smiling in unison.

    ¡°Great, Hao¡¯er, study hard, and I¡¯m waiting for you to realize your big ambition,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will back you up. If, if Chu Liuchen dares to bully you¡­ I, I will never spare him.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao clenched his fists. Although slightly frightened, he still gritted his teeth with determination to show that he could keep his word.

    He was afraid of this scheming brother-inw, but even so, he must demonstrate his masculinity before his sister, letting her know he could protect her.

    Shao Wanru stood up, walked to Shao Yuanhao, and asked softly, ¡°Hao¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up and are now the Heir of Marquis Xing. But Hao¡¯er, if¡­ I mean, if you lose the title, can you bear it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll be fine if you and my grandma are okay,¡± Shao Yuanhao said without hesitation.

    When he was little and naive, people in the mansion often told him that his Eldest Brother would take charge of this mansion. Everything there had nothing to do with him. Everyone, including his personal servants, kept telling him to eat, drink, and have fun. Having been gradually influenced by what he constantly heard, Shao Yuanhao never took the title of ¡°heir of a duke¡± as his.

    Whenever talking about his parents in the mansion, all the people around him would shake their heads, ming them for being irresponsible. Tragically, they not only caused Old Madam to lose her son and daughter-inw, and left him without parents at such a young age. ording to these people, Infanta Qinghua, Shao Yuanhao¡¯s mother, was overly self-opinionated and unfilial to Old Madam back then. Later, Infanta Qinghua instigated her husband to leave the mansion, which was the start of the tragedy.

    In a word, his parents brought the great cmity upon themselves, while the mansion had been treating them with the utmost tolerance and kindness.

    These remarks made Shao Yuanhao very ufortable because he had begun to learn some facts about life. He even scolded and beat his servant for this. But even so, they insisted on gossiping about his parents. Even if they didn¡¯t say it before him, they would talk behind his back and intentionally let him hear their conversation.

    At that time, he was too young to handle mundane affairs. So, he went straight to tell Old Madam and Madam Jiang, who he thought loved him the most. On the surface, they appeased him and gently reproved the servants who gossiped behind him. After that, these servants stuck to their old way and ndered him secretly with ever-increasing intensity.

    Shao Yuanhao was puzzled about this situation in the past, but now he understood everything.

    All this was because all the people in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion took malicious pleasure in seeing him in misfortune. Deep in his heart, Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t want at all to be the heir of the duke of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Sister, the position of the heir of the duke is of little significance. I don¡¯t care whether I have it or not,¡± Shao Yuanhao said in all seriousness with a straight face.

    Looking at this pair of grandchildren, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was on the verge of crying and turned away from them to wipe her eyes with a handkerchief. Like Shao Yuanhao, she also took the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion title lightly. After so many years of trouble, she simply couldn¡¯t bear to see the second branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion get the title that initially belonged to her daughter and son-inw.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the second branch, her daughter and son-inw wouldn¡¯t have been forced to leave the capital. All the tragedies wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Fortunately, both Shao Wanru and Shao Yuanhao were sensible. Lucky for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, her granddaughter hade back and helped her bring Hao¡¯er to her mansion. Now that she could bring him up in person, these people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could no longer harm his healthy growth.

    Her two grandchildren had a close blood rtionship with masters in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she couldn¡¯t understand why these people were so partial and treated them harshly.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Hao¡¯er doesn¡¯t care about this title of nobility, and I don¡¯t care about it either. Do what you want to do!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, turned around, and said with a bright smile.

    Shao Wanru pulled Shao Yuanhao to sit down beside Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. With her other hand on her grandmother, she said, ¡°Grandma, rest assured!¡±

    She fluttered her long eyshes twice, secretly hiding the sharp light in her eyes. They didn¡¯t have to give up this title, but Shao Wanru wanted to know how the people she cared about looked at it. Since no one cared, she had a n in her heart.

    If some people believed she and her grandma cared most about the title of nobility of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, they would be terribly disappointed!

    It would be great if someone took this title as a trump card¡­

    ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is collecting calligraphy and paintings?¡± Zhao Xiran looked at Madam Zhao in astonishment and asked.

    Madam Zhao lowered her head, twisted her handkerchief, and shook her head. ¡°Your father had inquired about it. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is gathering artistic works for Princess Chen.¡±

    ¡°Why does Princess Chen need those things? For the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday?¡± Zhao Xiran asked in confusion, ¡°If so, she should have made preparations early. Her Majesty¡¯s birthday is just around the corner. Why would she suddenly think of collecting them? Wouldn¡¯t it be too hasty?¡±

    ¡°Your father wanted to know¡­ if it was because of¡­ that?¡± Madam Zhao said, drawing a half circle in the air with one hand. It was the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that she was referring to.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Princess Chen hasn¡¯t returned here. How could she suddenly do such a thing?¡± Zhao Xiran whispered.

    She had asked all servants to leave, so only she and her mother were in the room. Today, Madam Zhao came to visit her daughter.

    Shao Hua¡¯an couldn¡¯t sit still here and ordered two servants to carry him to the study in the front yard.

    The condition of his injuries was stable. He just needed to recuperate. Since he was grievously wounded, he would have to lie in bed for at least a few months. Besides, he was no longer able to ride a horse.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gotten any information from your husband?¡± Seeing her daughter make no progress, Madam Zhao asked discontentedly. Her question sounded like a disgruntled reproach.

    ¡°Mother, if I knew, why didn¡¯t I tell you and father?¡± Even her mother couldn¡¯t understand her. Zhao Xiran was annoyed. ¡°I epted this marriage to help my father. Haven¡¯t I done well enough?¡±

    After that, she cried with grievance. Thinking of the baby she lost, she felt sadness welling up.

    It was true that she married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with ulterior motives. Nevertheless, she also wanted wholeheartedly to have a happy life with Shao Hua¡¯an. It never entered her mind that she would get into this terrible state. In the past, she was ambitious and arrogant, believing she could earn a good living no matter what.

    Unexpectedly, she suffered setbacks soon after marrying into the mansion. Bad things happened one after another. She was at a loss for how she could change her fate.

    When Zhao Xiran got married, she didn¡¯t expect this mansion to be on the decline, especially at such a fast speed.

    Tears showered down Zhao Xiran¡¯s cheeks. In a hurry, Madam Zhao appeased her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was very worried. Your father failed to handle things well, and now he has to rely on you. He is afraid that the Emperor will know about it. Not only can¡¯t he save his life, but all the people in our mansion may also be put to death. Your father has no choice!¡±

    Speaking of this, Madame Zhao also burst out crying.

    ¡°Xiran, we¡¯ve been hard on you. I¡¯m sorry you have to go through so many annoying things in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. I would never have agreed to this marriage if I had known this earlier. How I wish I hadn¡¯t listened to you and your father.¡±

 Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082 The Real Purpose of Zhao Xiranâ€™s Marriage

    Chapter 1082 The Real Purpose of Zhao Xiran¡¯s Marriage

    Thinking of these frustrating things, Madame Zhao felt dejected. If it hadn¡¯t been for her husband, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have had to waste so much effort and energy.

    Madam Zhao raised Zhao Xiran from birth. Her daughter had always been smart and quick-witted, even better than her son. Even Minister Zhao had repeatedly mentioned that it would be great if Xiran were a son.

    But her daughter had gotten bogged down in the abyss of misery because of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and she couldn¡¯t get away.

    When Madam Zhao was also in tears, Zhao Xiran calmed down and put away her sense of grievance. With a soft voice, she consoled her mother, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. What¡¯s done is done. We should take more time to achieve our goal. If those characters are in this mansion, I think what we want is most likely in the study of Hua¡¯an¡¯s father, but Hua¡¯an doesn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    She had searched inside and outside her husband¡¯s ce several times, including his study. Beyond that, directly and indirectly, she had asked Shao Hua¡¯an about this matter many times. However, every time she mentioned this topic, Shao Hua¡¯an looked absolutely ignorant of it.

    ¡°As a daughter-inw, you can¡¯t search for Marquis Xing¡¯s study at will.¡± Madam Zhao wiped her tears, and her forehead knotted in a frown.

    The once-prosperous Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was deteriorating rapidly, but people here still had toply with the strict rules of aristocratic families. It was inappropriate for Zhao Xiran to rummage through things in her father-inw¡¯s ce, which would undoubtedly arouse suspicion. What was worse, if there appeared any rumors intolerable to the ear, her daughter might feel too ashamed to live.

    ¡°I could hardly get a chance in the past, but I might make it now. I am in charge of the mansion. Old Madam isn¡¯t in the inner court, and Madam Jiang is locked up. People of the third branch don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s business. As long as I don¡¯t provoke them, they won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Zhao Xiranposed herself and said.

    Now was an excellent time to seek an opportunity; even so, it was not easy to seed. As a daughter-inw, she should never interfere in affairs at Shao Jing¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Recently, Mother, I think there is something unusual with my father-inw!¡± Zhao Xiran said thoughtfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Zhao was shocked. She warily nced around and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it. I sent some people to keep an eye on his courtyard. In the past few days., he has spent much more time there. asionally, there was a flicker of light from the ce piled up with sundries that few people would visit, but the light didn¡¯tst long. It seemed that someone was searching for something. But the person couldn¡¯t always do that, especially when every time my father-inw was in the mansion,¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    Since she suspected Shao Jing, she certainly would pay special attention to him.

    In the past, she had no chance or ability to do that. Recently, everyone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion lived in terror and uncertainty. As a result, it became much easier for her trusted subordinate to spy on that ce.

    She managed the inner court. Two elders, Old Madam and Madam Jiang, the former was not in the mansion, and thetter was locked up. Since she was solely responsible for the inner court, these servants vied to fawn over her.

    ¡°Mother, I think there is nothing special about Princess Chen collecting paintings. You can go back and tell my father that. If he is still worried about it¡­ Well, aren¡¯t you in contact with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess? It¡¯s okay for you to visit her sometimes and inquire about it. But you can¡¯t talk too much. My father should keep an eye on what¡¯s happening outside the mansion, and I¡¯ll go on carefully handling the affairs in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Zhao Xiran briefly summarized the whole situation when noticing that her mother was still panicked.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all we can do now. Take care.¡± Madam Zhao wiped the corners of her eyes and nodded gravely. She looked up at her daughter, feeling extremely distressed. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot this time. You must not be careless. Take good care of yourself. Madam Jiang is vicious. It¡¯s better to lock her up like this forever.¡±

    Madam Zhao was very anxious to see the death of Madam Jiang. Only then would her daughter get her revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do,¡± Zhao Xiran said softly.

    After chatting about some intimate things, Madam Zhao got up to leave. Today, she came to tell Zhao Xiran that Princess Chen was collecting scripts and paintings. Since Zhao Xiran was not clear about it, she had to go back and tell her husband about it.

    After Madame Zhao left, Zhao Xiran sat down with a gloomy face.

    She didn¡¯t tell Madam Zhao all the facts. How could she casually enter her father-inw¡¯s courtyard? Even if she found something unusual, she had no right to search his ce.

    Things in the past were full of twists and turns. Her father only found part of the truth. ording to what he knew, he concluded that Shao Jing had the thing and kept it in his mansion.

    Mishaps happened one after another in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but they didn¡¯t inflict heavy losses. Shao Jing must have given something to someone in exchange for protection.

    Of course, money was never what descendants of the royal family cared most about. It couldn¡¯t be Shao Jing¡¯s loyalty, either. These people might have been d to ept the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the past. But now, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone willing to support the declining Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In that case, Shao Jing must have offered something that these people were interested in.

    This item was highly likely to be the item that Zhao Xiran¡¯s father had been looking for.

    It was lost long ago. Her father had been living with fear and trepidation for so many years, for fear that something horrifying would happen. Back then, the deceased emperor entrusted him with this task and asked him to look for it. To his dismay, the former Heir of Duke Xing elicited the message from him. When her father set out to look for it, it had been long gone.

    This matter was entrusted to her father by the deceased emperor before he died. After the present Emperor ascended the throne, her father didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Later on, almost all the people who knew about this matter were dead. Her father thought this matter was over, so he just needed to wait and keep this secret with great care.

    Somehow, the former Heir of Duke Xing got the news and visited her father. Under his threats and inducements, her father had no choice but to reveal the truth to him. After that, this Heir of Duke Xing disappeared into the crowd.

    It was said that he fell out with his family and left with Infanta Qinghua.

    He never returned after leaving.

    Minister Zhao was on tenterhooks every day, very afraid that Shao Jiang would find those things and present them to the Emperor. He would be in serious trouble.

    The only way was to find these objects and submit them to the Emperor to make up for his mistakes.

    Shao Jiang was dead. Minister Zhao pried the news that Shao Jing must have murdered Shao Jiang. At that time, Shao Jing was also at the border. Later, he heard that Shao Jiang died in an ident and that Infanta Qinghua, his widow, became crazy after being brought back to the capital. She also passed away shortly after giving birth to a son.

    Her ignorant young child couldn¡¯t tell anything. There seemed to be no way to investigate this matter.

    Shao Jiang and his wife, who knew about this matter, were all dead.

    At first, Minister Zhao watched Shao Jing closely because he thought it was Shao Jing. When Shao Wanru, Shao Jiang¡¯s daughter, appeared, Minister Zhao had a new suspect. This was why Zhao Xiran hurriedly married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    At first, they kept the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in suspense. But after Shao Wanru returned to the mansion from the Yuhui Nunnery, Minister Zhao agreed on the marriage between Zhao Xiran and Shao Hua¡¯an.

    In those days, no outsiders could see Shao Wanru due to her identity.

    However, things were changing so fast. Minister Zhao and Zhao Xiran could hardly cope with their difficult position. When Zhao Xiran moved into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she thought she could easily find out the truth and get what his father needed. However, she didn¡¯t seed in carrying out her intention. Involuntarily, Zhao Xiran began to doubt her ability.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, old maid Han has something to report to you!¡± Qiu Yue, her personal maid, reported in the corridor.

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Zhao Xiran put aside a myriad of thoughts crowding into her mind and said gently.

    Qiu Yue lifted the curtain and came in. She was one of Zhao Xiran¡¯s two maids who moved here with Zhao Xiran when she married, and the other was Qiu Lian. They were Zhao Xiran¡¯s trusted followers. At present, they helped her deal with the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Following her was an old maid in her fifties, who was very thin and small. She was shrewd looking. When entering the room, she kept her eyes averted but didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. In a hurry, she bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, My Lady.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Zhao Xiran waved her hand. She had epted this old maid in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion as her reliable helper. She was merely a servant who took care of arge area of flowers and nts outside Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard, so it was convenient for her to go in and out of Shao Jing¡¯s ce.

    ¡°My Lady, I saw the light in the roomst night. I seemed to have seen more than one shadow but couldn¡¯t see clearly. After that, the light went out. I kept staring at that ce until midnight. Later, I was so sleepy that I almost fell asleep. Suddenly, a loud noise came out. I was shocked. When I looked over there, the light flickered again. Then there was no more sound.¡±

    Old maid Han reported.

    She was in low spirits, her eyes bloodshot. She must have stayed upte.

    ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work. You can go down and get your rewardter! Go on watching that ce.¡± Zhao Xiran nodded and said.

    ¡°Thank you, My Lady. Thank you so much. I will.¡± Old maid Han repeatedly thanked with gratitude.

    After Qiu Yue took her out and rewarded her, she returned to the room. Seeing Zhao Xiran sitting there with a gloomy face, she hurried forward and bowed, ¡°My Lady.¡±

    ¡°How is First Young Master?¡± Zhao Xiran asked suddenly. She had sent Qiu Yue to Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s study to see if he needed anything.

    ¡°First Young Master said he didn¡¯t need anything. He was studying in the study and told you not to worry,¡± Qiu Yue said, thinking that First Young Master was a good man. When badly wounded, he was still devoted to studying and wanted to get the honorary title of Eldest Young Madam.

    After he injured his leg, Shao Hua¡¯an was depressed for a period of time. Unexpectedly, he strove to improve and decided to achieve something big by studying wholeheartedly. He said he had wasted so many years and never thought of seeking a bright future through study. Now that he had lost the position of the heir of a duke, he found his purpose in life. Since his leg was broken, he could focus on studying.

    Zhao Xiran sighed softly. Her husband¡¯s wordsforted her.

    Shao Hua¡¯an was talented and knowledgeable, but he had never considered taking the imperial exam. If he sincerely concentrated on reading books in search of sess and fame, he could make it.

    Shao Hua¡¯an could let go of the position of the heir of a duke, but she couldn¡¯t do it.

    Shao Yuanhao was so young and not close to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could he get the title? Since she married into this mansion, she had only seen Shao Yuanhao a few times. Obviously, he only considered himself the grandson of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who had nothing to do with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    No matter how she looked at it, this title should belong to Hua¡¯an.

    ¡°Go and ask about his situation every day. If there is anything he likes to eat, send it to him immediately. Let old maid Han go on keeping an eye on that ce. Tell her to report to me if there is anything.¡± Zhao Xiran ordered methodically.

    She had to do all the things one by one. Her father had taught her more things than methods of dealing with affairs in the inner court. Compared with women who only knew how to fight for their husband¡¯s favor, she was much more tactful. If she were a man in Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s current situation, she would make the same choice as Shao Hua¡¯an. So, she admired her husband more and more¡­

 Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083 Dig up the Past, the Deceased Emperorâ€™s Death

    Chapter 1083 Dig up the Past, the Deceased Emperor¡¯s Death

    After returning from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru immediately sent someone to invite the chief supervisor.

    When the chief supervisor sat down, she immediately told him what she had seen in the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion and asked for his advice.

    The chief supervisor tightly frowned when listening to Shao Wanru¡¯s detailed ount of the painting. His face changed as he listened to her. When Shao Wanru stopped, he asked hurriedly, ¡°Was the Empress Dowager¡­ Was the mother in the painting feeding the eldest son medicine?¡±

    ¡°It should be like that. The child was lying in bed with a towel covering his forehead. His face was pale, and the medicine in the bowl was ck. It didn¡¯t look like the ordinary drink at all.¡± Shao Wanru thought about it carefully and said. At that time, she deliberately saw it clearly because she wanted toe back and tell the chief supervisor about it.

    Since the chief supervisor had served in the Pce, he might know something.

    Compared with others, the chief supervisor was most likely to know about this kind of thing. Her grandmother acquired many messages merely by relying on hearsay, which she could not take seriously.

    ¡°That¡­ that bowl¡­ what did it look like¡­¡± The chief supervisor¡¯s face turned dreadfully pale. His lips trembled twice as he asked in a low voice.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t remember what the medicine bowl looked like. At that time, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the bowl but only observed the appearances, manners, and other things rted to the figures and their movements. However, she overlooked the medicine bowl. When she thought of it, it seemed that the patterns on the bowl were very clear. She just cast a nce at it and didn¡¯t watch it closely.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯te up with an answer, the chief supervisor reminded her, ¡°Was the bowl¡­ with a bright red pattern on a white background¡­ and with a pearl-ying pattern?¡±

    Even though so many years had passed, when the chief supervisor mentioned this matter, he still felt that his throat tightened and his back was sweating.

    Hearing his descriptions, Shao Wanru thought for a moment and recalled something, ¡°Yes, the background was white because white could set off the patterns. The bright red pattern was very conspicuous. This was the first thing I saw. Were there any beads? Yes, there were, and they were also very eye-catching.¡±

    Shao Wanru said, recalling little by little.

    The chief supervisor nearly copsed and reached out his hands to steady himself against the table. Then he looked at his trusted subordinates in the room and waved his hand, motioning for them to leave. At this time, even his henchmen couldn¡¯t hear this highly confidential thing.

    Seeing the chief supervisor do that seriously, Shao Wanru also ordered the few trusted maids to leave with a wave of her hand. They closed the door slightly, leaving only the chief supervisor and Shao Wanru in the room.

    After everyone left, Shao Wanru whispered to him, ¡°Sir, is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, there are some things that I don¡¯t dare to say, and I don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re true. It was just that the former empress was also there at that time, so I followed her and had a look.¡±

    Speaking of this, the chief supervisor paused and hesitated. Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to mention this kind of thing. Or even if he had to mention it, he should say it to his master instead of Princess Chen. But his master was not in the capital, and Princess Chen was brilliant. In addition, the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday was around the corner. If anything happened and Princess Chen was not in the know, he was afraid she would fall into someone¡¯s trap.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Shao Wanru urged him in a low voice.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to say anything about it, and I may omit something. I¡¯m worried that you may get it wrong,¡± the chief supervisor looked up and said with a pale face.

    ¡°Rest assured. I know what¡¯s important. Anything rted to Her Majesty can¡¯t be a small matter.¡± Shao Wanru said calmly.

    Of course, she knew how to handle it well. She still had a lingering fear about what had happened in her previous life. Even the Empress Dowager and the Empress were involved, so how could it be a trivial matter?

    Even if she didn¡¯t know the exact details, she wouldn¡¯t act rashly or tell anyone about it.

    Although there was a nervous look in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, she maintained herposure. What she was going to know was a huge secret in the Pce, yet her face didn¡¯t turn ashen with fear.

    The chief supervisor gently exhaled and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know all the things that happened back then. I only remembered that the deceased emperor was seriously ill, and his condition was getting worse. The Imperial Institute of Medicine had sent someone to inform the former empress and the Empress Dowager of this. That day, the Empress Dowager personally fed the former emperor the medicine, but before he finished drinking the medicine, he died¡­ and the medicine bowl rolled to my feet¡­¡±

    At this point, the chief supervisor couldn¡¯t finish what he was saying. Even though many years had passed, he still remembered the scene clearly.

    No one had expected that the former emperor would suddenly pass away. Many people in the hall subconsciously looked toward the Empress Dowager. Only he lowered his head because he noticed the medicine bowl under his feet. Then these people were all found guilty of ignoring their masters¡¯ majesty. Later on, all of them met a violent end.

    The former emperor had passed away, and the whole country was in mourning. Who would care about the death of a few servants in the Pce?

    The chief supervisor stayed alive. He didn¡¯t look at the Empress Dowager, so he didn¡¯t irritate her. Besides, he knew the former empress must have done something in the Pce to keep him alive.

    He buried the event deep in his heart after the former empress died. It had never urred to him that this matter would be brought up again. His lips trembled a few times, and it took him a long time to calm down. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s all in the past. But the appearance of this painting proves that someone must have also known what happened that day. The person wants to hurt the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    The chief supervisor stopped there, but Shao Wanru understood what he was referring to.

    This painting was meant to use the Empress Dowager of murdering the deceased emperor.

    Shao Wanru suddenly saw the whole thing in a clear light when the chief supervisor¡¯s words helped her solve many doubts. The three children were referring to the three sons of the Empress Dowager. Her eldest son was sick, her second son was close to her, and the third son was ying alone. When she was feeding the eldest son the medicine on the bed, the second son leaned on her. It seemed that the mother and the second son loved each other deeply, but this scene could also mean that the mother and the second son conspired to kill the eldest son.

    The mother and the second son snuggling up together showed they were close, so they might gang up on the deceased emperor.

    In this case, how could the Empress Dowager not be shocked and angry when she saw such a painting?

    ¡°Did the former emperor really¡­ die because of this bowl of medicine?¡± Shao Wanru knew that she should not ask this question. Even if she had to know the answer, she should let Chu Liuchen do this. At this time, she swallowed hard, trying to make herself appear calmer. Her long eyshes hid the panic in her eyes.

    In her mind, the Empress Dowager was the only elder who sincerely cared about Chu Liuchen! She was Chu Liuchen¡¯s grandma who loved him wholeheartedly. If Chu Liuchen learned about her false disy of affection, it would be a great blow to him!

    He had always been alone and had given up hope for many years. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what would happen if he suffered such a fatal blow. She was panicked.

    ¡°The deceased emperor was seriously ill at that time. The Imperial Institute of Medicine stated that¡­ At that time, the Empress Dowager would not¡­ be so irrational,¡± the chief supervisor replied with an ashen face.

    He had hidden these words in his heart for many years, and now he was still very nervous when mentioning this horrifying thing.

    Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief, pinched the handkerchief in her hand hard, and felt that her hands were wet. Slowly, she put her mind at rest.

    She knew what the chief supervisor meant. As long as the Empress Dowager was not stupid, she wouldn¡¯t deal with and murder the deceased emperor at that time. Her eldest son was dying, so how could she plot against him? Even if she did nothing, the deceased emperor could only live for a few more days. Therefore, unlike what the painting suggested, the Empress Dowager had no intention of killing her eldest son.

    That was to say, the Empress Dowager loved Chu Liuchen genuinely, and she didn¡¯t do it because she felt guilty about killing his father.

    The Empress Dowager was still Chu Liuchen¡¯s Imperial Grandmother, who had been very affectionate toward him.

    ¡°Sir, were there any other people present at that time?¡± Feeling greatly relieved, Shao Wanru asked again, and the huge emotional burden in her heart was significantly reduced.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager and the former empress were both there with the deceased emperor¡¯s trusted subordinates. Most of these people were dead. Even if some survived, I don¡¯t know where they are now.¡± The chief supervisor forced himself to calm the turbulence in his breast. Afterposing himself, he could speak much more fluently.

    ¡°Is the Empress there?¡± Shao Wanru asked again. This matter should have something to do with the Empress. Otherwise, the Empress would not have been implicatedter.

    ¡°The Empress was not there. Back then, she was just a princess and didn¡¯te to see the deceased emperor. The Emperor was also not there either. When the incident happened, he was not in the Pce. It was the Empress Dowager who invited him over. After the deceased emperor died of illness, the Empress Dowager and the former empress talked things over and asked the Emperor to go there. When they were discussing, I and the others all withdrew.¡±

    The chief supervisor pieced together what had happened and said.

    Back then, everything happened suddenly and came as a surprise to all.

    ¡°So, no one knows the conversation between the Empress Dowager and the former empress?¡± Shao Wanru said thoughtfully. Their conversation was the crux of the matter. In this conversation, they must have discussed who would ascend to the throne, Chu Liuchen, who was still a baby in swaddling clothes, or the second son, who was young and vigorous.

    ¡°No one knew it. At that time, only the Empress Dowager and the former empress were inside, but I felt their conversation was pretty short. It seemed they made the final decision in a few words.¡± The chief supervisor calmed down and said while recalling.

    Did they choose the sessor to the throne just after a brief conversation? Shao Wanru was stunned. Wasn¡¯t they supposed to think about it carefully? Even if the former empress didn¡¯t care about the throne, she had to fight for her son. How could she give the throne to the current Emperor without demurring?

    This was truly puzzling.

    A woman may be soft, but a mother should be strong. Why didn¡¯t the former empress do something for her son?

    In history, there was nock of emperors ascending to the throne when they were still babies in their mothers¡¯ arms. Why didn¡¯t the former empress do likewise? She couldn¡¯t understand the choice of the former empress. Something seemed to have been missing. As a result, she always felt that things that happened at that time were againstmon sense.

    ¡°Your Highness, who can dig it out? I think it¡¯s most likely to be the current Empress. After all, she¡¯s the only one who has the ability to dig up such a thing. And there must be someone behind the painting. Someone deliberately sent the painting to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. If Duke Cheng¡¯en presents it to the Empress Dowager before all the officials, something sensational will happen!¡±

    The chief supervisor had lived in the Pce for a long time, so he had developed a keen insight into matters. After connecting the head and the tail of this matter, he immediately thought of the possible trouble. Then, he reminded Shao Wanru that something serious would happen if the painting were disyed at the birthday party before so many important figures.

 Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084 The Empress Dowagerâ€™s Doubts

    Chapter 1084 The Empress Dowager¡¯s Doubts

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face clouded, and there was a severe look in her prating eyes. She fully understood what the chief supervisor meant.

    Others might not understand the painting presented to the Empress Dowager before many others on her birthday, but how could the Empress Dowager not understand it? When the painting disyed by her brother dredged up a distant memory, the Empress Dowager might not bear the scene and faint. After that, she would be seriously ill.

    The Emperor could also get the hidden meaning of this painting. Even if he was not on the spot, he must have asked about itter, so he also knew the truth. When he saw that the Empress Dowager could only remain in bed due to an emotional breakdown, he would fly into a towering rage. To his dismay, the Emperor had nowhere to vent his anger because this painting was from Duke Cheng¡¯en, his mother¡¯s brother.

    The Emperor could not punish Duke Cheng¡¯en when the Empress Dowager was still sick, so he didn¡¯t do anything to Duke Cheng¡¯en, who presented the painting in public. This matter seemed to have quieted down quickly as though nothing had happened.

    Butter, there should be some rumors in the imperial harem saying that the Empress Dowager murdered the deceased emperor. Her health deteriorated rapidly, and she had been sick and depressed in her bed until she died of grief.

    All of this implied that the mastermind behind this scheme was the Empress.

    Few people in the Pce knew what had happened back then, and the Empress would be the most suspicious. The Empress was the one most likely to target the Empress Dowager because she would be the most powerful one in the imperial harem as long as the Empress Dowager died.

    As a result, the Emperor broke into a furious rage and locked the Empress up. What was more, he was even considering deposing the Empress. Later on, Prince Zhou rebelled. It could be said that Prince Zhou wouldn¡¯t get any benefit from the whole thing.

    So it was not done by the Empress and Prince Zhou but by someone else. Could it be Chu Liuyue¡¯s mother, Consort of Virtue, or Prince Cheng outside the Pce?

    Shao Wanru¡¯s brain worked fast. At present, she suspected these two people the most.

    In her previous life, Chu Liuyue failed in the end. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know why he failed. As for what happened to Prince Cheng, she had no memories of that.

    Shao Wanru reached out to rub her temples to rx. In her previous life, she was far from the center of power, so she didn¡¯t know many things. Besides, some of her memories were missing. Thus, she didn¡¯t know the specific details.

    ¡°Your Highness, you should be careful!¡± The chief supervisor reminded her when he saw that she was silent. Since Princess Chen saw the painting, she would be involved.

    When his master was not in the mansion, he must not let anything wrong happen to Princess Chen. This was also what Prince Chen had repeatedly told him before he left.

    ¡°Your Highness, before Prince Chen left, he said that if people in the Pce became suspicious of you, you should wear the delicate natural jade he had given you.¡±

    The chief supervisor reminded again.

    Shao Wanru certainly remembered the tip-top jade pendant. Back then, the Empress Dowager saw it and agreed to her marriage with Chu Liuchen for the time being. Then she exchanged it with another jade pendant and gave it back to Chu Liuchen, who had been wearing it all the time.

    Before he left the capital city, Chu Liuchen deliberately left this jade pendant to her and said she would think of him when seeing it. That pendant turned out to be a shield that he had prepared for her early. In her heart, Shao Wanru felt deeply touched. Biting her lips in determination, she nodded in agreement.

    As she had expected, someone from the Pce came soon to tell her the Empress Dowager summoned her to the Pce.

    Shao Wanru dressed up a little, put on the jade pendant from Chu Liuchen, and followed the messenger to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce.

    There was no one else in the hall, and the Empress Dowager was sitting magisterially on the principal chair.

    Shao Wanru, sharp-eyed, saw a wet patch on the ground. Although it had been cleaned up, she could still tell that this ce must have been dripping wet. In the far corner, there was a piece of porcin that had not been taken away in time.

    Shao Wanru guessed that Duke Cheng¡¯en had been here and presented the painting to the Empress Dowager. Fortunately, no one else was there, so the gift from Duke Cheng¡¯en didn¡¯t bring shame on the Empress Dowager and humiliate her in public. At this time, she could still remain calm.

    Many things got tangled up, so Shao Wanru had no choice but to make Duke Cheng¡¯en present the painting before the birthday banquet. If he showed the painting on her birthday before the Emperor and his officials, it would cause quite a stir.

    But the Empress Dowager had an aversion to her because of Nanny Wei. At this time, the Empress Dowager had a bias against her, so it was challenging to tide over the uing crisis.

    Subconsciously, Shao Wanru pressed the jade pendant near the hem of her skirt and calmed down.

    She was in difficulty but felt relieved when touching the item Chu Liuchen had prepared to protect her.

    She took two steps forward and knelt respectfully before the Empress Dowager. ¡°Greetings, Imperial Grandmother!¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s stern and unsmiling eyes fell on her. She didn¡¯t let Shao Wanru get up and began to survey her instead. In the end, her eyes moved down and fell on the jade pendant hanging on her waist. Only then did she look less serious.

    She gave this jade pendant to Chu Liuchen, so how could she not recognize it? She was depressed when learning that her dear grandson gave it back to Shao Wanru again and again.

    However, no matter how unhappy she was, it reminded her that Shao Wanru was the only woman Chu Liuchen had fallen in love with over so many years. Though very displeased, the Empress Dowager suppressed her anger toward Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Get up!¡± The Empress Dowager said lightly.

    Of course, if Shao Wanru were proven to harbor evil intent, she would not show mercy. But before that, the Empress Dowager had to stay calm and prevent herself from convicting Shao Wanru because of one-sided remarks. After all, what happened at that time had nothing to do with Shao Wanru. Even Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew nothing about it.

    Everything seemed to have nothing to do with Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru responded and stood up.

    ¡°I heard you visited the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion?¡± The Empress Dowager asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes. I saw a painting of Duke Cheng¡¯en there. It was simr to what I had prepared but more meaningful and made me ashamed. So, I want to see the other artists¡¯ works to improve my painting.¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and answered softly without any hesitation.

    She had been collecting paintings because she needed some famous paintings as references to perfect the painting she had prepared.

    Shao Wanru did that only to cope with the Empress Dowager¡¯s possible questions. Luckily and unexpectedly, it attracted the attention of Zhao Xiran and the people in Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion.

    Seeing that she answered smoothly and with fullposure, the Empress Dowager nodded in her heart. ¡°She seems to have nothing to do with that matter.¡±

    ¡°How did you know there was such a painting in the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion? Why would you bring one of your paintings at that time?¡± The Empress Dowager asked again.

    She suspected Shao Wanru because Shao Wanru quickly brought out her painting at that time.

    ¡°I took the painting with me even when I went to my grandmother¡¯s ce. Initially, I just wanted to ask Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en for some advice. She was the closest to you, so I supposed she must know your tastes. I hadn¡¯t finished my painting so that I could modify it a little.¡±

    Shao Wanru exined unhurriedly as if she didn¡¯t notice the Empress Dowager was scrutinizing her face.

    She had nned to go to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion early. Also, the notification card about their visit had been sent there in advance. Thus, it sounded reasonable for her toe with the painting.

    Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en was the Empress Dowager¡¯s sister-inw, so the Empress Dowager had been close to her in the past.

    After this exnation, the Empress Dowager thought it was nothing sinister for Shao Wanru to take her painting to the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. Besides, Shao Wanru carried herself with ease and natural poise. If she was caught scheming something, she should appear guilty and nervous.

    ¡°How long have you prepared your painting?¡± The Empress Dowager looked a little rxed. Although she was dissatisfied with her, evidence was needed to prove that Shao Wanru was plotting against her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been doing it for a long time. I began collecting maple leaves when I was in the Yuhui Nunnery.¡± Shao Wanru looked a little shy and lowered her head even more. ¡°Prince Chen told me that you liked maple leaves.¡±

    Some beautiful maple leaves were worthy of being appreciated and collected. Some people loved flowers, while others loved maple leaves.

    Of course, the gift should be something the Empress Dowager liked.

    ¡°When I was in the Yuhui Nunnery, something happened between me and Secondary Consort Shao. At that time, there were a lot of maple leaves in the maple woods, so I picked up a lot of them. Later, I did it a few more times and finally got these good ones,¡± Shao Wanru added.

    Something did happen in the maple forest of the Yuhui Nunnery ¡ª Shao Yanru had plotted against her.

    Since the Empress Dowager intended to let Shao Wanru marry Chu Liuchen, she paid special attention to her and certainly heard about this incident. At that time, Nanny Wei had no malice against Shao Wanru and knew Prince Chen seemed to care much about her, so what she told the Empress Dowager was beneficial to Shao Wanru.

    Thinking of Secondary Consort Shao, the Empress Dowager frowned and was very unhappy. Thatdy seemed to have linked with Commandery Prince Qing. She heard they even did some shady activities in the maple forest. At the thought of Secondary Consort Shao, who had married her son, the Empress Dowager felt sick, although that woman had been locked up in the Cold Pce.

    Since Shao Wanru mentioned this, she did have evidence to prove that she had prepared for the painting early. It was not that she made this painting on purpose after she knew something confidential.

    ¡°Sit down!¡± The Empress Dowager pointed to the chair aside and motioned for Shao Wanru to sit there.

    Shao Wanru answered softly, walked to the chair, and sat down. She looked natural and at ease, not overly rxed after being nervous. Every movement she made was normal.

    ¡°It seemed that she knew nothing about it!¡±

    In her heart, the Empress Dowager was sure that it had nothing to do with Shao Wanru and that she couldn¡¯t be the person behind the plot.

    Since it was not her, the Empress Dowager no longer asked her about the maple leaves. She changed the topic and said, ¡°What happened to the Butterfly Clothing Shop you mentioned before? Did that female shopkeeper really want to give you the shop? How could she give it up and let you get all the profits?¡±

    Shao Wanru knew she no longer suspected her because of the painting. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would not have asked about such a trivial matter.

    At this time, Shao Wanru felt truly relieved in her heart. Finally, she managed to dodge this disaster, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. In a leisurely manner, she raised her head and reported, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, there is something behind this matter, and¡­ it is rted to Nanny Wei. I don¡¯t know how to tell you the whole thing!¡±

    It was a rare opportunity for Shao Wanru, though she didn¡¯t know how Nanny Wei had ndered her before the Empress Dowager and how she and Wei Dahai had plotted against her.

 Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085 Tell on Others, Retreat to Advance

    Chapter 1085 Tell on Others, Retreat to Advance

    The matter they talked about before was so secretive that the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t want others to hear their conversation, so even Nanny Wei was not with them.

    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter whether she trusted Nanny Wei or not. When Shao Wanru talked about some secrets with the chief supervisor, she also asked Yujie and the others to go out. Knowing too many secrets was not a good thing for them.

    The Empress Dowager must have had the same considerations, which showed that she trusted Nanny Wei very much. Shao Wanru was fully aware that she should be more careful when talking about Nanny Wei.

    ¡°It has something to do with Nanny Wei? How could it be possible?¡± asked the Empress Dowager.

    From her surprised reaction, Shao Wanru knew what she said had sessfully attracted the Empress Dowager¡¯s attention. At first, she just asked this question casually after making sure that Shao Wanru had nothing to do with the matter rted to the maple leaf painting. To her great surprise, the shop was relevant to Nanny Wei.

    ¡°The heartless man had a rtionship with Nanny Wei, which I didn¡¯t know before. Today, I¡¯ve just learned from the shopkeeper that someone pretended to be her and colluded with Lord Wei to deceive Nanny Wei,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Then she told the whole story in detail.

    She said that when the shopkeeper saw Wei Dahaie over, he took a female guest out of the shop. Because the female guest looked and dressed like the shopkeeper, shop-boys paid attention to her. Later, when Wei Dahai entered the shop and led the female guest away, a shop-boy followed them to a carriage. The shop-boy heard Wei Dahai introduce the woman to the people in the carriage, saying she was the shopkeeper of Butterfly Clothing Shop. In addition, he called the person in the carriage his aunt, who was said to be a maid serving the Empress Dowager.

    The shop-boy couldn¡¯t hear everything clearly nor understand their conversation, so he went back to report this to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper felt that something was wrong and immediately reported it to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Someone pretended to be the shopkeeper of Butterfly Clothing Shop and misled Nanny Wei?¡± The Empress Dowager immediately believed it, her face darkening.

    She believed in Nanny Wei. If Shao Wanru said Nanny Wei conspired with them, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t buy it. But when she said that Wei Dahai lied to Nanny Wei, the Empress Dowager believed it right away. Shao Wanru¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more authentic, and she looked perfectly calm without any sense of guilt.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it out. ording to the shopkeeper, that woman is the trusted nurse of Lord Wei¡¯s mistress, who is about the same age as the shopkeeper.¡± Shao Wanru dropped another sensational message.

    She asked the Empress Dowager to investigate it by herself. Since Nanny Wei was involved in this matter, she wouldn¡¯t send her to do the survey. As long as it was not Nanny Wei, others could easily find out the truth and learned the news that Wei Dahai kept a mistress outside his mansion.

    Previously when Nanny Wei was with them, Shao Wanru usually replied cryptically and never directly mentioned Wei Dahai¡¯s name. But when Nanny Wei was not here, she could talk about Lord Wei without scruples.

    There was Lord Wei, Nanny Wei, and so many other pieces of evidence to verify. Immediately, the Empress Dowager believed everything Shao Wanru mentioned.

    Her expression changed dramatically as soon as she learned about and believed the whole story.

    The Empress Dowager remembered the dropped contract she had seen before. If what Shao Wanru said was true, that contract must have been faked, and the story that Shao Wanru lost the contract was also a lie.

    Did all of this mean that Nanny Wei was disloyal to her? So, she deliberately led the Empress Dowager to the contract to mislead her.

    When they came back from outside the Pce that day, Nanny Wei had helped her choose Misses from aristocratic families. The Empress Dowager could still remember everything clearly. In the past, Nanny Wei would advise her to let Chen¡¯er choose for himself. If Prince Chen picked up anydy, the Empress Dowager would no longer need to do so many things. In this way, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t make Prince Chen feel ufortable.

    That day, Nanny Wei didn¡¯t persuade her to give up this idea. Instead, Nanny Wei suggested that she choose a few nobledies to marry into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, saying that they could guarantee Prince Chen¡¯s wealthy life in the future.

    Long ago, the Empress Dowager had such an idea, but it was no longer suitable for the current situation. Although the Empress Dowager had disappointed Shao Wanru because of the Butterfly Clothing Shop, she didn¡¯t intend to make Shao Wanru leave Prince Chen. Once Misses from distinguished families married Prince Chen, the whole Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would be in a mess.

    At that time, the Empress Dowager felt nothing weird, and she even nodded in approval after hearing Nanny Wei¡¯s advice. Now when she calmed down and pondered on this matter, she immediately found that there was something unusual. The Empress Dowager began doubting Nanny Wei¡¯s loyalty to her.

    Impossible! That was impossible!

    As the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted maid, Nanny Wei had gone through ups and downs with her. How could Nanny Wei betray her at this time? Wei Dahai must have deceived Nanny Wei.

    Thinking of this, the Empress Dowager vigorously suppressed the ufortable feeling in her heart and said, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll have to check it out first.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thanks for that, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, bowing respectfully to the Empress Dowager. Then she turned around to leave, but the Empress Dowager suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wei Dahai, I seem to have heard this name. Is there anything else about him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said with doubt in her bright watery eyes.

    ¡°So, she really has no idea about that.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at her and waved her hand, signaling her to withdraw.

    Shao Wanru stepped out of the room as she was told. Seeing Nanny Wei standing at the door, she smiled gently, nodded to her, and was about to leave.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡± Nanny Wei took the initiative to say.

    Shao Wanru stopped and asked, ¡°Nanny Wei, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Nanny Wei looked Shao Wanru up and down several times and found nothing improper. However, she was pretty confused. The Empress Dowager had even thrown a teacup at Duke Cheng¡¯en, but how could Princess Chene out safe and sound?

    ¡°I just want to know if Her Majesty is angry?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother asked me some questions. Why could she get angry?¡± Shao Wanru said, looking at Nanny Wei calmly.

    Nanny Wei felt increasingly confused. When the incident happened, she happened to be outside. It was said that the Empress Dowager hit Duke Cheng¡¯en in person with a teacup. In a mess, Duke Cheng¡¯en went back home in a panic. She had intended to go in andfort her master, but she was told that the Empress Dowager needed to spend some time alone to calm down, and no one was allowed to get in.

    Shao Wanru cameter, but now she seemed fine. Nanny Wei was greatly surprised.

    Duke Cheng¡¯en was the biological brother of the Empress Dowager. Although Duke Cheng¡¯en was not that capable, the Empress Dowager had always been very good to him. How could Princess Chen get out of trouble when even Duke Cheng¡¯en suffered?

    Recently, the Empress Dowager liked Princess Chen less and less. She even wanted to get some new consorts for Prince Chen!

    Nanny Wei had a bad feeling in her heart, so she stopped Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Yes, I made a mistake. This way, please, Your Highness!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get any information, Nanny Wei stepped aside, reached out to show the way, and replied respectfully.

    Nanny Wei reflected on what she had done in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. At that time, she soon regretted losing herposure. How could she arouse the vignce of Princess Chen? She should have behaved as usual.

    Before others, Nanny Wei returned to normal. Although she was the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted maid, she had always been respectful to the royal family members in public.

    Shao Wanru responded with a light smile and turned to leave without taking it seriously.

    With a deep frown, Nanny Wei stood behind her and watched her go down the high steps, feeling perturbed. In the past, whenever the Empress Dowager came across anything, she would tell her the first time. But now she didn¡¯t even allow her to enter. What happened?

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t tell Nanny Wei about it. At present, what she cared most about was the matter of the maple leaf painting. So, she invited the Emperor over and asked all the servants to leave.

    The Empress Dowager put the painting brought by Duke Cheng¡¯en on the table, looked at the Emperor, and said, ¡°Look at this painting!¡±

    The Emperor didn¡¯t know what had happened. Seeing his mother¡¯s serious look, he took the painting and unfolded it in confusion. His face immediately changed. He mmed his hand on the table and said sharply, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±

    The Empress Dowager sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s from Duke Cheng¡¯en!¡±

    The Emperor was at a loss for words. He would think that the person was against his mother and him if it were someone else. But it turned out to be Duke Cheng¡¯en. The Emperor could guarantee that his kind but useless uncle would never do such a thing deliberately.

    The Empress Dowager was Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s biological sister. If something terrible happened to his sister, how could he be at peace?

    The Emperor took a deep breath and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Who set Duke Cheng¡¯en up?¡±

    His uncle was indeed a good-for-nothing. From time to time, some people would swindle some money out of him. The Emperor never used him when learning about these things about money. However, he was bing more and more irritated by his foolish behavior. How could he dare to send this painting to the Empress Dowager?

    ¡°Worse still, he had intended to demonstrate it to me before all the officials.¡± The Empress Dowager gave a long sigh. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t choose to do that. At least the current situation is not that bad. He didn¡¯t bring disgrace on the Emperor and her in front of all the officials.

    ¡°Duke Cheng¡¯en has made great progress in bringing trouble upon us. He even had the guts to do such a stupid thing! Then why did he choose not to do it?¡± The Emperor said furiously. Since Duke Cheng¡¯en had always been a man who would spoil rather than aplish things, the Emperor had decided to remove his uncle from the Imperial Household Department. The older he was, the more muddle-headed he became. At such an old age, it was better for him to recuperate at home so as not to cause any new trouble.

    ¡°It was Princess Chen. She happened to visit the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion with a painting of maple leaves she made because she wanted to ask them what I liked. Madam of Duke Cheng¡¯en felt that the painting in her mansion could notpare with Princess Chen¡¯s, so she let Duke Cheng¡¯en bring the painting to me before my birthday, saying that it was a token of his kindness!¡±

    The Empress Dowager felt hatred and anger, but she could do nothing.

    Her elder brother did it all out of kindness, though this action was stupid. How dare he present it in front of the officials without scrutinizing it?

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will investigate the people around Duke Cheng¡¯en. I will find out the people behind it and deal these people a crushing blow.¡± The Emperor pushed the painting aside and had a clear idea.

    This matter had something to do with people in the Pce. Perhaps, it was the Empress, Consort of Virtue, and several other high-ranking imperial consorts. Of course, the Empress was the most likely to be rted to this plot, followed by the Consort of Virtue. It was because both of them had grown-up sons.

    ¡°Don¡¯t alert the suspects.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded and reminded him.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured! I will be careful about it.¡± The Emperor nodded. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯d better take a look at Princess Chen¡¯s painting first, lest something unexpected happen again!¡±

    With the lesson drawn from Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s mistake, the Emperor was afraid that Princess Chen would be ignorant and would send a simr painting to Empress Dowager.

 Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086 The Empress Was Enraged

    Chapter 1086 The Empress Was Enraged

    Nanny Wei had walked back and forth outside the Pce gate many times, feeling troubled and uneasy. Absentmindedly, she pretended to look at the Pce gate and the sky, but she was in terror and uncertainty.

    ¡°What did Princess Chen say to my master? Why did she even invite over the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything that I don¡¯t know happened? What is going on?¡± In the past, the Empress Dowager would ask me to serve her. What went wrong? Was it about Wei Dahai?¡±

    When Nanny Wei thought about this, her heart fluttered more and more wildly, and she felt very guilty about lying about the contract. Of course, the story about the contract was cooked up by Wei Dahai and her. It was her nephew who told someone to bring the contract to the Pce and dropped it there. Then she apanied the Empress Dowager to take a walk nearby, and they saw it.

    If the Empress Dowager learned the truth about this matter, she would be in a towering rage.

    Nanny Wei¡¯s face turned livid. She gulped for air, repeatedly telling herself not to panic and trying to calm down. Maybe it was not what she had guessed. No matter how furious the Empress Dowager was about this, she didn¡¯t have to look for the Emperor, let alone let him take action.

    Over and over again, she told herself not to scare herself. It couldn¡¯t be that thing. It couldn¡¯t have happened.

    The heavy gate opened wild, and the Emperor, wearing a bright yellow brocade robe, stepped outside. Hands behind his back, he looked at the people standing by there. Finally, his eyes fell on Nanny Wei. ¡°Nanny Wei, Imperial Mother is inside. Go and serve her!¡±

    After that, he strode out with his servants waiting at the gate.

    Nanny Wei answered respectfully. After the Emperor left, she straightened up, trying to calm her flustered mind, and walked into the main hall.

    The Empress Dowager was sitting in the main hall, still with a sullen face. Hearing her voice, she looked up at Nanny Wei solemnly. Again, Nanny Wei¡¯s heart began racing.

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Deliver my imperial order: tell Consort of Virtue toe over.¡± The Empress Dowager said coldly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, did anything happen? She has always been filial to you!¡± Nanny Wei asked tentatively.

    Consort of Virtue had been apanying the Empress Dowager for many years. Nanny Wei knew her master liked her, though she was not the Empress.

    ¡°Did I ever say she was unfilial?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s cold, icelike, and distant eyesnded on Nanny Wei as she said, ¡°We have been standing together through thick and thin for so many years in the Pce. One kind of person can¡¯t live long here. You should know that, right?¡±

    ¡°What, what kind of¡­¡± Nanny Wei asked. Fear made her teeth chatter.

    ¡°Those who betray their masters and talk too much.¡± The Empress Dowager said tly.

    Nanny Wei¡¯s back was covered with cold sweat, and she lowered her head in a panic. She gritted her teeth andposed herself before replying, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m going to invite Consort of Virtue over.¡±

    No matter what, what happened to Consort of Virtue had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°You can leave now. Be cautious with your words!¡± The Empress Dowager waved her hand and said.

    She was in no mood to deal with Nanny Wei¡¯s matter. Compared with the trouble started by Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s painting, Nanny Wei¡¯s thing was just a small matter.

    After their discussion, she and the Emperor agreed that the Consort of Virtue and the Empress were the most likely suspects.

    Yet, they couldn¡¯t investigate the two of them together, for it might expose their purpose. Thus, to find out who was the most likely to be behind this plot, the Empress Dowager would ask the Consort of Virtue while the Emperor would go to see the Empress.

    Consort of Virtue came quickly. Upon seeing the Empress Dowager, she bowed with great respect and began asking about the Empress Dowager¡¯s health condition. She was a favorite with the Empress Dowager and was in the leading ce among the four consorts. It was only right and proper that she gave birth to the eldest son of the Emperor.

    After chatting with Consort of Virtue for a while, the Empress Dowager asked her to go back and sit in the main hall alone, pondering deeply.

    She was very reluctant to recollect what had happened that day: she helplessly watched her son die before her. There had always been a doubt lingering in her mind ¡ª she wondered if her eldest son really died of illness.

    Otherwise, why would he suddenly pass away halfway through the treatment?

    The imperial physician had always said that his illness was worsening and that there was no hope. But, never had he mentioned that her eldest son would die in a few days. Besides, he died abruptly without leaving hisst words. Could he no longer endure his long illness? Or was there something unexpected?

    The Empress Dowager had secretly sent people to investigate it but found nothing.

    The past event was brought up again, implying that she had something to do with it. Who did it? This person knew the Pce inside out¡­

    Pieces of news secretly spread out from the Pce, and those who got the information were silently terrified.

    First, the Empress Dowager harshly scolded Duke Cheng¡¯en and smashed a cup against him. Later, the Emperor met the Empress while the Empress Dowager called in Consort of Virtue. It was heard that the Emperor was severely scolding the Empress loudly in his Imperial Study. When Consort of Virtue came out of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, she was preupied with anxiety and nearly fell over on her way back.

    How could one painting from Duke Cheng¡¯en cause all of this?

    A painting couldn¡¯t be powerful enough to lead to these grave consequences. Duke Cheng¡¯en was useless, but the Empress Dowager had always respected him. So, even if she was displeased, she couldn¡¯t throw a teacup at him. When Duke Cheng¡¯en was walking out of the Pce, he hadn¡¯t yet wiped off all the blood stains on his forehead. Some people who saw him said he looked pathetically embarrassed.

    This matter must have been of great importance and caused by Duke Cheng¡¯en.

    With his character, Duke Cheng¡¯en must have been deceived by someone and said something improper to the Empress Dowager, which annoyed her and got him into trouble. After that, Duke Cheng¡¯en was dismissed from his post with little work in the Imperial Household Department. It could be seen that he had incensed the Empress Dowager and the Emperor.

    Then the Empress and Consort of Virtue also got involved in that.

    Such a matter caused these reactions. Many people guessed that this matter must be rted to the session of the throne.

    When discussing the establishment of the crown prince in the imperial court, many officials argued that the vacancy of an heir was very bad for a nation. So, these officials asked the Emperor to make the decision early and not to leave them on tenterhooks.

    On this premise, what happened made some sense. There were so many imperial consorts in the Pce. Why didn¡¯t they question others but only the Empress and Consort of Virtue? It must be because of Prince Yue and Prince Zhou.

    As for Prince Xin, he was young and had been too much ignored by the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. He was said to be in poor physical condition recently and had not appeared in public for a long time. Even if Consort Ming in the Pce had some ambitious ideas, so what? Prince Xin was much lesspetitive than Prince Yue and Prince Zhou.

    Were they going to choose the crown prince? Everyone was anxious and worried about who would be chosen, always regarding the answer as something of a great enigma. Anyway, they had to deal with it cautiously and wait for the final decision from the Pce. Which prince would the Emperor and the Empress Dowager choose to be the heir to the throne?

    This was something big that would affect everyone in the next few decades.

    Changes in the imperial court might cause awful disasters¡­

    In the Empress¡®s Phoenix Pce, the Empress mmed her hand on the table, gnashing her teeth in anger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Her trusted Nanny soothed her in a soft voice.

    ¡°How can I not be angry? How do I know what happened that year? I¡¯m suspected of taking advantage of some things to stir up trouble in the Pce! But I was not there back then. I know nothing about the matter.¡± The Empress said rather fretfully.

    For some inexplicable reason, the Emperor rebuked her and even ordered her to kneel as a punishment. For the Empress, it was a disgrace to her. She had been respected as a motherly model of the nation. After this, how could she manage the imperial harem in the future?

    She was living in peace in the Phoenix Pce. Then there came the unforeseen misfortune. She was in a peeve over it, like having a fishbone stuck in the throat.

    She had been sitting up high in a leading position for so long and had only suffered one setback because of someone. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what was going on and why the Emperor would me her without rhyme or reason.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t do this, then it could be Consort of Virtue. Prince Yue has always been resourceful, and Consort of Virtue is used to progressing with preconceived ns. Both you and she were asked to answer questions, but only you were reprimanded. It¡¯s thus clear that Consort of Virtue came well prepared.¡±

    Her personal Nanny helped her analyze.

    While listening to her, the Empress nodded vigorously. She fell prey to the dark scheme because she was ill-informed. The Emperor and the Empress Dowager invited her and Consort of Virtue, so Consort of Virtue was also a suspect. For her, since she didn¡¯t do it, it must be Consort of Virtue.

    ¡°That bitch!¡± The Empress was very anxious to visit Consort of Virtue¡¯s ce and give her a few tight ps to make her see her inferior position.

    ¡°At this time, you shouldn¡¯t lose your temper. It is best to calm down, think about this matter, and investigate it carefully. You can¡¯t go to see Consort of Virtue on impulse.¡±

    The personal Nanny knew the Empress¡¯ temper. Seeing her master clench her teeth in bitter hatred, she knew things might go wrong. Thus, she hurriedly tried her best to soothe her anger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your words and deeds will affect Prince Zhou, so you can¡¯t implicate him!¡± The Empress got so furious that she gasped for breath. The Nanny feared she would mention Prince Zhou again in a moment of impulse.

    Hearing that, the Empress looked a little less irritated. At this time, she mustn¡¯t make any move without thinking carefully. The Emperor had just severely rebuked her so that she couldn¡¯t provoke any more dispute. Since she was the Empress and had a legitimate son, she would never allow Consort of Virtue¡¯s son to override her and her son.

    ¡°I can bear it,¡± the Empress said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. After Duke Cheng¡¯en brought trouble to himself, the Empress Dowager met Princess Chen first and asked her to leave. Nothing serious happened. After that, she sent for the Emperor. As soon as His Majesty returned his Imperial Study from the Pce of Benevolent Peace, he asked you toe over!¡±

    The Nanny got enough information from the outside and figured out the whole thing. In fact, it was not exactly a secret at all. In just a while, many people had secretly learned about some things. In the Pce, many people were keen on collecting this kind of message.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see Princess Chen tomorrow!¡± The Empress gritted her teeth, suppressed her anger for the time being, and said. It was alreadyte, so it was inappropriate to order Shao Wanru to enter the Pce. Otherwise, she would meet Princess Chen now and make everything clear.

    ¡°But such a thing happened today. You should find a really good reason to summon her tomorrow. Do you think so?¡± The personal Nanny suggested helpfully.

    ¡°There is a reason, a justifiable one. She can¡¯t refuse toe!¡± The Empress said with hatred. At this moment, she even had a grudge against Shao Wanru. She resented the Shao sisters for a long time and hated them even more at this time.

 Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087 Facing an Aggressive Consort, Not Yielding an Inch!

    Chapter 1087 Facing an Aggressive Consort, Not Yielding an Inch!

    ¡°Her Majesty wants me to see her in the Pce?¡± asked Shao Wanru in surprise. She had just had breakfast, and a familiar face came to her. Unexpectedly, it was Nanny Xi.

    ¡°Yes, my master said she hadn¡¯t seen you for a long time. You had been ill before, and she was worried about you. So, she specially asked me to invite you and wanted to discuss something about Secondary Consort Shao with you in passing.¡± Nanny Xi said with a broad smile. Her attitude waspletely different from when she was in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    With kindness, her smile appeared pretty amiable.

    ¡°Something about Shao Yanru?¡± Shao Wanru secretly frowned because she didn¡¯t want to interfere in Shao Yanru¡¯s things at all. Who knew what this unruly woman had done?

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been in charge of her business. Why didn¡¯t Her Majesty look for my Second Uncle?¡± Shao Wanru asked. Nanny Xi¡¯sst sentence was crucial, but she didn¡¯t want to get involved in Shao Yanru¡¯s business. Or it could be said that she didn¡¯t want to do it when Chu Liuchen wasn¡¯t around. She alone was not powerful enough to deal with Shao Yanru in the Pce.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s business was too deep to be fathomable!

    ¡°She intended to invite the elders of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but at present, no proper elder in its inner court could do that. My master had thought it over and found you were the only person she could meet. So, Your Highness, please go ahead! Her Majesty is waiting for you!¡± Nanny Xi said with a smile. Her words sounded reasonable, and this invitation was irresistible.

    The Empress just told her toe without issuing a formal order. Even so, Shao Wanru had to go.

    The Empress invited her for a good reason.

    Shao Wanru could only nod and ask Nanny Xi to go back first. She would arriveter.

    After Nanny Xi left, Yujie and Qu Le looked nervous. Yesterday, the Empress Dowager summoned their master, and today the Empress wanted to see her, which would never be a good thing. Worse still, Shao Yanru was involved in it.

    Secondary Consort Shao¡¯s affairs had nothing to do with their master.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She probably wants to ask about what happened when I was in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce yesterday,¡± Shao Wanru said, fluttering her long eyshes. She had no idea what had happened in the Pce yesterday. However, ording to her memories of her previous life, the Empress would inevitably be rebuked, but she suffered less thanst time.

    At least at present, the Empress Dowager was fine and didn¡¯t get humiliated in front of all the officials.

    The Empress Dowager and the Emperor would certainly break into a furious rage when finding anyone plotting against them. Yesterday, the Pce must be in a state of unrest, so the Empress summoned her today.

    The stir caused by this matter was much less severe than in her previous life. Only some people in the Pce were amidst secret turbulence. At least, the situation looked peaceful on the surface from the outsiders.

    After washing up and changing into a lotus-pattern dress of different shades of light blue, Shao Wanru entered the Pce from the side door with Yujie.

    Someone immediately reported it to the Empress when they arrived at the Phoenix Pce. With a big grin, Nanny Xi came out and said, ¡°Your Highness, please. Her Majesty has been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    With this, she stepped aside to make way for Shao Wanru and let her go first.

    Shao Wanru nodded at Nanny Xi and walked into the hall while Yujie stood outside in well-mannered silence.

    When she was inside and saw the Empress sitting high in the main seat, Shao Wanru stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Princess Chen, please sit down!¡± The Empress said politely and asked a pce maid to lead Shao Wanru to sit down on a brocade stool nearby.

    In the hall, there were three or four young and beautiful consorts besides the Empress. They were all looking at Shao Wanru curiously. They were here to pay their respects to the Empress and were about to leave after chatting with the Empress for a while. But the Empress said it was not a big deal and asked them to stay longer.

    ¡°I heard the Empress Dowager was shocked yesterday, and you were involved in it. What exactly had happened? How could the Empress Dowager get into a great rage?¡± The Empress came straight to the question.

    Shao Wanru slightly lifted her eyes and said with a little surprise, ¡°Was she angry?¡±

    She had a puzzled look on her delicate and fair face.

    The Empress looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s face but didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. Then, she said slowly, ¡°Princess Chen, do you know your visit yesterday caused a great disturbance in Pce?¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face also darkened. The Empress pushed all the me onto her without investigating.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Imperial Grandmother just asked me a few ordinary questions and asked me to go home. She didn¡¯t mention anything else but a few trivial matters about the Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion. Do you want to inquire about what she said then?¡±

    The Empress, thinking Shao Wanru was weak, was bullying her and intended to put all the me on her.

    In her previous life, the consequences were catastrophic and damaging. Although she had done a lot in this life to prevent devastating things from happening, she couldn¡¯t afford to bear the responsibility for the turbulence in the Pce. ording to the Empress¡¯s exasperated look, Shao Wanru knew the Emperor must have rebuked her, which was a better result after she changed the major ident to a minor one in this life. If everything in her previous life had happened, the Empress would have been locked up.

    ¡°How dare you speak to Her Majesty like that?¡± A consort rebuked harshly for the Empress.

    ¡°Your Grace, what should I say now? Should I say what the Empress Dowager ordered me not to say?¡± Since Shao Wanru¡¯s face clouded, she no longer pretended to be weak and let the Empress step on her.

    ¡°You, you audacious¡­¡± No one in the hall had expected that Shao Wanru would suddenly be so tough. The imperial consort, who flushed scarlet after being scolded, couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    She couldn¡¯t say that the Empress¡¯s words mattered, so Princess Chen could ignore the request of the Empress Dowager and tell the Empress whatever she wanted to know.

    ¡°No matter how brave I am, I¡¯m not as bold as you, Your Grace. You¡¯re driving a wedge between the Empress Dowager and the Empress. How can I casually spread confidential words the Empress Dowager has forbidden me to tell others? Everyone in the Pce knows the rule. Even if I have stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery for three years, I understand this rule. Why don¡¯t you know it?¡±

    Shao Wanru mocked her.

    Since she wasn¡¯t going to y the weak, she might as well be fierce both in look and voice.

    At this critical moment, the Empress didn¡¯t have the guts to make a big deal out of it because she hadn¡¯t been cleared of all suspicion. She would have to face imminent disaster if she stirred up more trouble.

    ¡°Princess Chen, how dare you talk nonsense? How could I sow discord between them? You are ndering me!¡± The imperial consort couldn¡¯t sit still after being criticized by Shao Wanru. She stood up and argued aloud in a furious. She just wanted to help the Empress, but she didn¡¯t expect Princess Chen was not someone to be trifled with.

    The other imperial consorts didn¡¯t say anything, and their expressions changed when they looked at Shao Wanru.

    At first sight of Princess Chen, everyone felt she was gentle and delicate. Her eyes and brows were full of tender charms. With her outstanding facial features, she was exceedingly beautiful. Such a woman like her must be gentle and pitiful. But since no man was here, no one would take pity on her.

    No one had expected that her character was widely distant from her appearance. She dared to fight for a powerful position even before the Empress.

    A few smart consorts observed the Empress¡¯s expression and lowered their heads.

    The Empress was in charge of the imperial harem and managed all the consorts, but Princess Chen was dauntless and unyielding.

    Prince Chen was a very difficult character. Who knew what kind of big trouble he would make after he came back? They were not the Empress. No matter how aggressive Prince Chen was, he couldn¡¯t do anything to the Empress.

    Therge hall suddenly quieted down. Some consorts folded the handkerchief in their hands, some tidied up their sleeves, and some yed with the bracelets around their wrists. They all pretended not to see what was going on before them.

    ¡°Your Grace, the Empress and the Empress Dowager can judge the meaning of your words. As for the nder, I never said it was you. Why did you insist on bearing the responsibility out of your guilty conscience?¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    Since they talked about everything open and aboveboard, Shao Wanru was not afraid of consorts like her at all. The consort before her was eager to fawn over the Empress. Before the Empress started the argument, she jumped out to defend her. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t know how humble she was.

    ¡°I just wanted to ask you what you said in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce yesterday. Since Her Majesty didn¡¯t allow you to tell others, you could keep it a secret. You didn¡¯t have to despise the Emperor¡¯s consort. At least, she is your elder.¡± The Empress finally spoke with displeasure, and her tone was reproachful.

    The imperial consort responded quickly and knelt before the Empress with a thud. She cried sadly, ¡°Your Majesty, I just gave Princess Chen a kind reminder. How could she treat me so harshly? I feel ashamed to meet His Majesty again.¡±

    After that, she stood up and covered her face with her long sleeves as if she was going to bump against a pir nearby.

    The pce maids on the side hurriedly stopped her. The imperial consort was all tears, and her voice was choked with sobs. When several pce maids pulled her to prevent her from doing anything stupid, she fell and knelt on the ground, crying. ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen, it was originally a small matter. I don¡¯t know why you had to make such a scene. How can I exin it to the Empress Dowager and His Majesty?¡± The Empress looked at Shao Wanru with a gloomy face and said, ¡°Since you provoked this conflict, I should punish you. You must¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Shao Wanru raised her voice and interrupted the Empress.

    The imperial consort who had fallen to the ground burst into tears again, waving her hands and feet as if she was trying hard to get up.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I really don¡¯t know what happened. You asked me about the conversation yesterday between the Empress Dowager and me. I told you Imperial Grandmother didn¡¯t allow me to reveal the secret. Then, thisdy stood out to use me and forced me to share the secret. A moment ago, she even deliberately threatened to kill herself, and you immediately decided that she was right and I was wrong, and you were going to punish me. You think I didn¡¯t do it right, so I should tell you about the confidential chat with the Empress Dowager yesterday. Is that the right thing I must do?¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at the Empress calmly. She connected everything that happened, and her analysis sounded logical and reasonable.

    The Empress let her supporter malign her. After that, she could justifiably punish her. However, no matter what punishment she nned to inflict on her, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t ept it. Otherwise, she would harm her dignity and even Chu Liuchen¡¯s.

    They wanted to sacrifice the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to preserve the Empress¡¯s dignity, and the Empress was going to shift all the me onto the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru could never retreat at this time!

 Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088 Is Shao Yanru Seriously Sick?

    Chapter 1088 Is Shao Yanru Seriously Sick?

    ¡°Princess Chen, do you know what you were referring to?¡± No one in the hall spoke except for the imperial consort who had been forced to argue with Shao Wanru. In this case, the Empress had to ask personally.

    ¡°Your Highness, I know what I¡¯m talking about. Even if the Empress Dowager and the Emperor were here, I would say the same thing,¡± Shao Wanru raised her head and said coldly.

    She showed no fear and looked steadily at the Empress, her soft and charming eyes appearing piercing and steely as the Empress watched her closely.

    With her current status, the Empress couldn¡¯t punish her in private. Since it was so, she did not have to give in to the Empress. In her eyes, the Empress was just making an empty show of her strength. Shao Wanru knew she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.

    After Shao Wanru finished speaking, the Empress was so angry that her face turned pale. But as Shao Wanru had expected, her anger gradually cooled. In the end, even her face had strangely softened.

    She asked someone to pull the imperial consort up and let her sit aside.

    ¡°Princess Chen, I had no intention of asking about the conversation between the Empress Dowager and you, but I¡¯m worried about the peace of the imperial harem. Since the Empress Dowager ordered you to keep it a secret, I won¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve made such a mess with this consort. It¡¯s really embarrassing. No matter what improper things she has done, you¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡±

    The Empress reproached her again, but her voice was not as stern as before.

    Shao Wanru withdrew the stern look on her face and stopped before going too far. With great respect, she bowed to the Empress and said in a tone that was neither humble nor pushy, ¡°Just now, I thought someone intended to plot against my Imperial Grandmother, so I spoke too hastily. Your Majesty, please forgive me.¡±

    She said that she spoke impetuously but refused to admit her mistake.

    By saying that, she also meant to stick up for the Empress Dowager. Therefore, even if the Empress wanted to me Shao Wanru, she had no reason. It was because what she said was reasonable, and there was no mistake.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please uphold justice for me!¡± Shao Wanru remained calm, but the imperial consort panicked. She looked up at the Empress and begged while wiping her tears.

    She also regretted it in her heart. At the moment, she was in a dilemma. If she had known this result, she would not have rushed out. Unexpectedly, Princess Chen looked so young and delicate, but she had such a strong temper. Even if the consort made a terrible scene, she failed to drag Princess Chen into trouble. If the Emperor learned about this, she might have to suffer.

    At this moment, she was no longer interested in gaining merit but only in avoiding me.

    The other imperial consorts lowered their heads. They had wanted to help because the Empress seemed to be in a superior position. But at present, they all felt grateful that they didn¡¯t react fast enough in the beginning.

    ¡°You go back first. I will exin it to His Majesty!¡± the Empress said.

    The imperial consort didn¡¯t dare to make any more trouble and left tearfully, holding a pce maid¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Princess Chen, I will report it to His Majesty.¡± The Empress said lightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your justice, Your Majesty.¡± Shao Wanru bowed respectfully again.

    ¡°In fact, the most important thing is the matter about your eldest sister. That was why I invited you here. I just asked about your chat with the Empress Dowager in passing. You know, because you had been to the Pce yesterday, a lot of things happened. Since I¡¯m in charge of the imperial harem, I should ask about everything clearly,¡± the Empress Queen said seriously.

    She had brought up the topic of ¡°the discord between the Empress Dowager and the Empress,¡± so she had to exin it away at this time.

    Shao Wanru, knowing full well when to stop, slightly knitted her willowy eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did anything happen to Secondary Consort Shao?¡±

    ¡°She is seriously ill,¡± the Empress said.

    Shao Wanru looked up in astonishment and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°She fell ill before. At the start, she just caught a chill, but her condition worsened. The imperial physicians went to see her and said she only had a slim chance of surviving with her illness.¡± The Empress said solemnly.

    ¡°Did all the imperial physicians say so?¡± Shao Wanru said with a deep look in her watery eyes. ¡°Is Shao Yanru going to die of illness?¡± She really couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°The imperial physicians said so. This time, I asked you toe to the Pce to see her. If anything untoward should happen to her, she won¡¯t feel regretful, for she has seen someone from her family of origin. Recently, no one but you can go here on behalf of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± The Empress said.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Shao Wanru agreed.

    She couldn¡¯t refuse. Outsiders knew she didn¡¯t get along well with Shao Yanru, but it was not the time to bother about it. When Shao Yanru was about to die, how could she still bear a grudge against her? If Shao Wanru didn¡¯t go to see her, others would look down on her because she was cold-blooded.

    ¡°Come on, take Princess Chen to see Secondary Consort Shao.¡± The Empress waved her hand and ordered.

    Nanny Xi stepped out from behind the Empress, took the order with a big smile, and left with Shao Wanru.

    Seeing Shao Wanru leave, the few imperial consorts also excused themselves. Right after getting out of the Phoenix Pce, they all breathed a sigh of relief. In their hearts, they secretly decided not to intervene in anything rted to Princess Chen in the future because they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.

    They didn¡¯t dare to provoke Prince Chen and Princess Chen!

    After everyone left, the Empress¡¯s face clouded, and she revealed the anger she had tried hard to hide. How could even the inferior Princess Chen get the nerve to disobey her?

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t get angry. Princess Chen has Prince Chen backing her up, so you can¡¯t punish her without the most careful thought. But without Prince Chen, Princess Chen is nothing!¡±

    A personal Nanny beside her came forward to soothe her.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Do you remember Princess Yutao from Xu State? I heard she was a beauty with a heroic spirit. Prince Chen is in poor health, so he will prefer women of valiant and heroic bearing.¡± Another Nanny advised.

    Hearing their words, the Empress looked a little relieved and nodded. ¡°I have underestimated Princess Chen. I didn¡¯t expect her to contradict me.¡±

    She had thought it would be a piece of cake to inquire about what had happened in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce from Shao Wanru. To her great dismay, Shao Wanru was so difficult to deal with that the Empress was at a loss for the right words to frame her up. In addition, she acted in an overbearing manner. With Chu Liuchen behind her, the Empress really didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her, not to mention that the Emperor had just rebuked her yesterday.

    In the near future, she should not cause any more trouble. But what exactly did Shao Wanru say to the Empress Dowager yesterday? Because of that, the Empress Dowager was in a rage, and the Emperor scolded her.

    The Empress was deep in thought, thinking about how to get the answers to these questions. If she knew who was ying tricks behind her back, she would never let the person go!

    Of course, Consort of Virtue was the most likely one. Chu Liuyue had been targeting the throne. He and Chu Liuzhou had plotted against each other many times.

    ¡°Keep an eye on Consort of Virtue. Whenever Prince Yue enters the Pce, ask some people to monitor his schedule closely!¡± The Empress said unwillingly. She believed that she could find something if she closely watched Consort of Virtue.

    The Empress didn¡¯t get any benefits from Shao Wanru, so she vented all her anger on Consort of Virtue. Although some people had secretly watched Consort of Virtue for her, she dispatched more this time.

    From time to time, several servants would pass by the ce where Consort of Virtue lived. For a time, all the people in the Consort of Virtue¡¯s ce remained in a state of suspicion and fear¡­

    Shao Wanru followed Nanny Xi, and they walked for a long time before arriving at Shao Yanru¡¯s residence. It was a small courtyard much smaller than Shao Yanru¡¯s courtyard in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. There were only three simple rooms. Although one was the main room, it was just slightly bigger than the two side rooms.

    As soon as Shao Wanru entered the room, she smelled a strong smell of medicine.

    A pce maid squatting in the corridor heard the sound and looked up. When she saw Shao Wanru, she was pleasantly surprised. In a hurry, she dropped the palm-leaf fan in her hand and ran over to bow to Shao Wanru. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    She was Han Dan, the pce maid with Shao Yanru.

    ¡°How is your master?¡± With a wave of her hand, Shao Wanru motioned her to stand up and asked.

    ¡°Our master, our master¡­¡± The rims of Han Dan¡¯s eyes turned red. She wiped her tears but couldn¡¯t even speak a word.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go back and report to my master.¡± Nanny Xi didn¡¯t go in. She looked at the empty and low courtyard with disgust and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny Xi!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    ¡°Nanny Xi, please wait a minute. My master has something important to tell you!¡± Mo Yan, Shao Yanru¡¯s servant girl, suddenly appeared in the corridor. She was sent to the Pce to serve Shao Yanruter. Shao Wanru saw her not long ago, but she looked much thinner and more gloomy.

    She walked to the corridor and bowed to Shao Wanru sideways. Then she also saluted Nanny Xi. Mo Yan had met Nanny Xi when in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Nanny Xi looked at her from head to toe and said arrogantly, ¡°I have something else to deal with in my master¡¯s ce, so I won¡¯t see Secondary Consort Shao.¡±

    After that, she turned around and was about to leave. With Shao Yanru¡¯s poor situation, anyone who saw her would have a bad time. Nanny Xi couldn¡¯t see the benefit of going in.

    ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t go yet. It¡¯s from my master!¡± Mo Yan took out a small purse from her breast pocket and handed it to Nanny Xi. Nanny Xi took it and pinched it to feel what was inside. It was not a banknote but more like a piece of jade. She could feel that it was smooth but angr.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what it was, she knew it should be a nice piece.

    Before Shao Yanru entered the Pce, she was the legitimate eldest daughter in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Thus, she had a lot of good items. This one in the pocket must be one of them. Compared with those cheques for silver, it was much more valuable.

    Thinking of this, Nanny Xi immediately smiled and said, ¡°Since your master said so, I¡¯ll go and have a look. Your master has been ill for a long time. If it goes on like this, it will be troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Nanny Xi. Our master said she felt much better and should be fine after drinking a few more doses of medicine.¡± Mo Yan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled faintly.

    Shao Wanru shifted her eyes from Nanny Xi¡¯s face to Mo Yan. So, Shao Yanru was not seriously ill, but just sick.

    For this reason, the Empress summoned her to the Pce so that she could ask about what had happened in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce yesterday. Shao Yanru¡¯s illness was just an excuse.

    Sure enough, Shao Yanru was not so easy to die. Even though she was in such a mess in the Pce, she could still secretly stir up trouble.

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go in and have a look!¡± After Nanny Xi finished talking with Mo Yan, she said to Shao Wanru with a smile.

    Shao Wanru nodded and walked inside.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Shao Yanru for a long time, but no matter how long it had been, she wouldn¡¯t forget that the person lying in this room was a beautiful viin with a murderous heart that was vicious to the extreme. Shao Wanru had to deal with her with the greatest care at any time in case Shao Yanru should take advantage of the information to cause trouble.

    Even before she entered the Pce, Shao Yanru had done many dirty things¡­

 Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089 Regretting or Acting?

    Chapter 1089 Regretting or Acting?

    It was a very in room, and the simple decoration was not bad. However, theyout was far inferior to that of Shao Yanru¡¯s room in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Fortunately, the arrangement was simple but clean.

    They turned around the screen and saw Shao Yanru on the bed. She was dressed in very simple white clothes and leaning against the headboard with a white ribbon on her head. She looked very haggard, and her rosy lips were pale. It could be seen that Shao Yanru was in a pretty bad condition.

    But inexplicably, she looked pitiful.

    Shao Wanru stood still and looked at Shao Yanru¡¯s face. She had seen the emaciated Madam Di and Madam Jiang thinned to the bone, but she had never seen Shao Yanru when she was very thin.

    This skinny and pitiful beauty could make others feel sorry for her.

    She had been the eldest legitimate daughter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, yet she ended up in such a humble, pitiful position.

    Leaning against the headboard, she was expecting visitors eagerly with a sorrowful look in her eyes. Her tousled hair fell untidily on her back. Her clothes were simple, but they did not affect her attractive appearance. Shao Wanru¡¯s heart also skipped a beat when she saw her.

    Since Shao Yanru no longer lived the same wealthy life as before, she looked much less shy and more pitiful. She was already in such a miserable state, and her days were numbered, so no matter how big the past event was, others would feel reluctant to haggle over old grudges with her!

    ¡°Fifth Sister, Nanny Xi!¡± Hearing the voice at the door, Shao Yanru looked up at them, the rims of her eyes slightly red. She looked excited and reached out her arms to prop herself up from the bed. However, she was frail, so she copsed.

    Han Dan hurriedly stepped forward to support her and slowly lifted her to sit on the bed. Then, she put several thick cushions behind her so that she couldy bolstered up in bed.

    Shao Yanru leaned back and said weakly, ¡°Thank you foring to see me, Fifth Sister and Nanny Xi!¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± Nanny Xi looked Shao Yanru up and down and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m slightly better. The medicine sent before was very good¡­I felt much better after taking it!¡± Shao Yanru said softly. Although she looked weak, she was beautiful.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Great!¡± Nanny Xi said with a wide smile and looked around. In the end, her eyes fell on several long brocade boxes on the table.

    There were three or four brocade boxes, and the top one was half-opened. Several ginseng roots could be seen outside. Her eyes lit up. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford such good ginseng.

    Shao Yanru, in poor condition, didn¡¯t seem to be able to afford this kind of ginseng. Besides, it was obvious that the ginseng in these boxes was sent by someone.

    ¡°If you need anything, I¡¯ll tell the Empress.¡± Nanny Xi¡¯s eyes were glued to these brocade boxes with ginseng as she made these polite remarks.

    The Empress loathed Shao Yanru. Even if Shao Yanru begged her in person, she would ignore her.

    This time, an imperial physician hade to help Shao Yanru. It was said that she had asked someone else for help. Nanny Xi did not care much about it at first. The one who was willing to help must have casually invited an imperial physician over merely for the sake of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Unexpectedly, she saw such tip-top medicinal materials here. It meant the person didn¡¯t do it merely for the sake of courtesy. Could Secondary Consort Shao turn the tables one day?

    Nanny Xi was old and sophisticated. When she entered the room, she noticed that though Secondary Consort Shao lookednguid, her delicate face was fragile and pitiful. Even Nanny Xi was startled by her morbid beauty. If a man saw such a pitiful and beautiful countenance, his heart would ache for her.

    What if the Emperor saw her like this?

    Thinking of this, she immediately became more concerned about Shao Yanru. She picked up a stool and sat before Shao Yanru¡¯s bed. Holding Shao Yanru¡¯s hand in hers, she looked at her and said with tears, ¡°Why are you so weak? You looked fine before, but now you have be so sick. Please don¡¯t worry. I will ask the imperial physician to take good care of you. You¡¯ll get better soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Nanny Xi!¡± Shao Yanru said. A faint blush suffused her pale face as she lowered her head shyly. Even when Nanny Xi saw her like that, she felt a sudden tender pity for her, her heart pounding fast.

    ¡°Well, have a rest first, and I wille to see youter!¡± Nanny Xi said after seeing her, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you and Princess Chen now!¡±

    ¡°Mo Yan, see Nanny Xi off for me!¡± Shao Yanru ordered softly.

    Mo Yan responded and walked out with Nanny Xi.

    ¡°Your Highness, please sit down!¡± The smile on Shao Yanru¡¯s face slowly faded away. She closed her eyes powerlessly, looked at Shao Wanru standing beside her, and said.

    Shao Wanru sat down, staring at Shao Yanru¡¯s face with prating eyes in silence.

    ¡°Is it particrly satisfying to see me in a sorry plight? You must think I got the punishment I deserved. Right?¡± Shao Yanru said with a casual air and added with a wry smile, ¡°Indeed, I have only myself to me. I brought this upon myself, but¡­ I feel so regretful!¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Yanru lowered her head with red eyes, unwilling to let Shao Wanru see the weakness in her eyes. Then she slowly raised her head and said, ¡°Fifth Sister, my bad! I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss, please save our master.¡± Mo Yan came in and saw this scene. She knelt before Shao Wanru and wiped away her tears. ¡°If we¡¯re locked up in here any longer, our master will die.¡±

    Han Dan also knelt and begged, ¡°Please save our master, Your Highness!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes looked extremely calm. She overlooked the two servants kneeling on the ground andnded her eyes on Shao Yanru. At this time, Shao Yanru appeared extremely pitiful. Her delicate face was full of regret and hatred, and she seemed overburdened with remorse. She looked at Shao Wanru with eager eyes as if Shao Wanru was all her hope.

    ¡°Secondary Consort Shao, whether you believe it or not, I just came here today to visit you, a patient, ording to the Empress¡¯s order. I¡¯ve seen you will recover soon, and I¡¯ll have to go!¡±

    After saying that, Shao Wanru stood up, turned around, and walked out.

    ¡°Fifth Miss!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Mo Yan and Han Dan called anxiously.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t stop walking and continued going outside. At first, Yujie was a little taken aback, but she hurriedly followed up after a brief pause.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to get Fifth Miss back.¡± Mo Yan stood up and was about to chase after Shao Wanru.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Shao Yanru said with a cold snort. She hid the weakness on her face and said with a trace of gloom across her eyes. Shao Wanru¡¯s visit today was unexpected for her.

    Initially, she wanted to improve their rtionship through this gathering. Even if they couldn¡¯t forget old grudges entirely, they could at least relieve the tension between them. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru reacted like this.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Seeing Shao Wanru walk out of her sight, Mo Yan stamped her feet anxiously.

    ¡°Shao Wanru won¡¯t give in so easily!¡± Shao Yanru looked out of the room with gloomy eyes, without the slightest weakness she had a while ago. Shao Wanru was just an ident. She could include such an ident in her n, but it didn¡¯t matter if there wasn¡¯t Shao Wanru.

    Moreover, this incident had sort of happened.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Shao Wanru came out of Shao Yanru¡¯s room and went straight to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Yujie led the way in front. She was an expert at finding her way. It was the first time she had visited this ce, but she had paid attention to remembering the way. Therefore, they didn¡¯t get lost.

    The ce was very remote, and they hardly saw any people around.

    After they walked for a while, a eunuch abruptly came from the side of the road. With a kind smile, he looked pretty amiable, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    The eunuch smiled and blocked Shao Wanru and her servant¡¯s way.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yujie stepped forward and stopped him. She looked him up and down warily. Neither of them had seen this eunuch.

    ¡°Consort Lan ordered me to send this letter to Princess Chen!¡± The eunuch took out a letter from his chest pocket and handed it over.

    Yujie, not entirely convinced, asked, ¡°You serve Concubine Lan. Can you prove it?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to prove this, but Nanny Zheng, Princess Chen¡¯s trusted maid, used to be Consort Lan¡¯s personal pce maid. She had always been with my master.¡± The eunuch lowered his voice and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, please ept the letter first. I am afraid that others will see it!¡±

    Before Yujie could say anything, Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°Take it!¡±

    Yujie took it obediently and hid the letter in the deep pocket on her sleeve.

    ¡°Your Highness, my master asks you to be careful. The pce remains far from tranquil. If you send a birthday gift to the Empress Dowager, pick up an ordinary gift. You don¡¯t have to choose something eye-catching. Prince Chen is not at home, so you should be more cautious. Don¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble for him.¡±

    Seeing Yujie receive the letter, the eunuch breathed a sigh of relief. After delivering the message, he saluted Shao Wanru again before he turned around and left.

    ¡°Hey, you¡­ How could you say that¡­¡± Yujie was so angry that she could hardly restrain herself from stamping with rage. His words suggested that her master was a troublemaker who always got Prince Chen in trouble on purpose.

    Shao Wanru stopped Yujie, shook her head at her, and ordered calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Yujie was furious, but she could only continue walking out. The rest of their way was very peaceful, and no more unexpected people appeared.

    They didn¡¯t go to the Phoenix Pce of the Empress. Instead, they took a turn before the Phoenix Pce and returned to a familiar road. Then they walked straight back to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    When they arrived at the main room, Shao Wanru sat down. Qu Le served tea and asked with concern, ¡°My Lady, Her Majesty invited you over. Did she make things difficult for you?¡±

    ¡°Of course she did. An imperial consort even quarreled with our master and was taken away.¡± Yujie was standing outside the hall at that time. When seeing the imperial consort returning with tears running down her cheeks, she was quite perturbed. Fortunately, her master had been very calm aftering out. Also, Nanny Xi seemed to be very obsequious to her master.

    ¡°No big deal. The Empress forced me to yield to her and say what the Empress Dowager had discussed with me. Everything is fine now!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. Unless she ended up in a desperate situation, the Empress wouldn¡¯t go all out. ¡°Yujie, give me the letter and invite Nanny Zheng here!¡±

    She had to let Nanny Zheng check this letter to see if it was from Consort Lan.

    ¡°Yes, I will bring her to you right now!¡± Yujie nodded, took out the letter from her sleeve, and presented it to Shao Wanru respectfully. Then she left in a hurry to get Nanny Zheng.

 Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090 Mistakes, Growing Crises

    Chapter 1090 Mistakes, Growing Crises

    Nanny Zheng came quickly. After entering the room, she bowed to Shao Wanru first.

    ¡°Nanny, take a look at this letter. Did Consort Lan write it?¡± Shao Wanru came straight to the question.

    Nanny Zheng took the letter and looked at it with a solemn face. When she saw the handwriting and a small mark on the envelope clearly, she nodded and said, ¡°My Lady, it is indeed from Consort Lan. There is a tiny mark here. Do you think it looks like an orchid?¡±

    Shao Wanru took the letter, looked at it, and shook her head. The mark was very light and small, but it didn¡¯t look like an orchid at all. It seemed that she identally made it.

    ¡°My Lady, please turn it over and look at it again,¡± Nanny Zheng said with a gentle smile.

    Shao Wanru turned the letter in her hand around. When she looked at the mark again, it was a bit like an orchid to her. But if Nanny Zheng didn¡¯t tell her about it in advance, she might not guess it right because the pattern was in the cursive style.

    ¡°Before I left the Pce that day, Consort Lan had told me this. Originally, I nned to go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion that day.¡± Nanny Zheng sighed with a trace of bitterness in her eyes. ¡°My Lady, rest assured. Consort Lan will never harbor any bad intentions toward you.¡±

    Shao Wanru nced at Nanny Zheng and asked, ¡°Consort Lan, what¡¯s her rtionship with His Highness?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to reveal their rtionship.¡± Nanny Zheng lowered her head.

    Seeing her reaction, Shao Wanru knew she would not tell her, so she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Instead, she opened the letter and began to read it. The more she read, the more serious her face became.

    The letter described what had happened in the Pce yesterday.

    The Emperor rebuked the Empress in the Imperial Study, and Consort of Virtue was summoned to the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce. Many people in the Pce were wondering what Shao Wanru had said to the Empress Dowager after entering the Pce. Was it a coincidence? Or did the Empress Dowager specially order Shao Wanru to see her?

    Before Shao Wanru came, Duke Cheng¡¯en met the Empress Dowager, who then scolded him severely. In a towering rage, the Empress Dowager even hit him. After Duke Cheng¡¯en left, she had a conversation with Shao Wanru first. Then the Emperor came to see her. Finally, she talked with Consort of Virtue.

    In the overall situation, Shao Wanru was like a round peg in a square hole among all these people. She looked like an outsider who identally got involved but also seemed to be the centerpiece of the whole thing.

    Consort Lan warned Shao Wanru that people in the limelight would bear the brunt of an attack, so she should keep a low profile and avoid making any trouble. Chu Liuchen was not in the capital, so she had to be more careful. Moreover, she told Shao Wanru that Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t arrive in the capital before the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday¡­

    Shao Wanru looked at the letter in her hand twice before slowly putting it down, tightly knitting her willowy eyebrows. She knew these words were not groundless.

    ¡°My Lady, did Consort Lan say anything crucial?¡± Seeing her put down the letter, Nanny Zheng said anxiously, ¡°Did anything serious happen? Otherwise, Consort Lan would not have contacted you at this time.¡±

    Shao Wanru nced at Nanny Zheng in surprise but did not ask for the reason. She simply nodded and said, ¡°They talked about what happened in the Pce yesterday. The Empress was scolded, and Consort of Virtue was also involved. I had been to the Pce to meet the Empress Dowager yesterday. Many people think that these things might have something to do with me!¡±

    Upon hearing her words, several trusted subordinates could not help gasping.

    ¡°My Lady, did someone direct all the attention to you on purpose?¡± Yujie asked.

    ¡°I also think so. Why do they feel this matter must have something to do with you?¡± Qu Le echoed.

    Shao Wanru tightly pursed her pink and tender lips and remembered what the Empress had done. On the sly, someone aggravated aplicated situation, put all the me on Shao Wanru, and made her the center of attention. Then the Empress confirmed those rumors. She kept the few imperial consorts in her ce because she wanted them to spread the word that Shao Wanru was the key that had triggered all these things.

    The Empress summoned her not to learn about the talk between her and the Empress Dowager but to prove to others that this rumor was authentic, which imperceptibly put Shao Wanru in danger.

    Before she read Consort Lan¡¯s letter, she was a little confused and couldn¡¯t see the whole picture clearly. But now, Shao Wanru immediately understood that she was in a perilous situation: when various forces suspected her, how could shee to a good end?

    ¡°My Lady, you should be even more discreet at this time. Since His Highness is not in the mansion, you are the only master. Nothing can go wrong with you.¡± Nanny Zheng looked more nervous than Shao Wanru. Her face paled a little, which showed that she was in a panic.

    Nanny Zheng had always been steady and reliable, though this was not the first time the two servant girls saw Nanny Zheng in a fluster. Yujie and Qu Le¡¯s faces immediately clouded.

    ¡°My Lady, please pretend to be sick!¡± Yujie came up with an idea and said.

    Nanny Zheng shook her head and said, ¡°No, this excuse sounds unconvincing, and the others will know that our master cooks her illness up on purpose. It will make her more suspicious in their eyes. Besides, when some people intend to deal with Your Highness, they can do it even if she fakes illness.¡±

    Pretending to be sick at this time was too far-fetched. In the past, when nothing serious happened, it was okay for Princess Chen to pretend to be sick. At the very worst, she would displease the Empress Dowager.

    Now was not the best time.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then let¡¯s move out early to avoid the trouble. We can leave the mansion. Perhaps, we can move to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion?¡± Hearing that some people might hurt Princess Chen, Qu Le was so scared that she reached out to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°My Lady, let¡¯s go to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. There are many guards!¡±

    If Prince Chen were here, they certainly didn¡¯t need to care so much about it. But now, Princess Chen was the only master in the mansion, so Qu Le was deeply worried.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. If we hide there, we might bring trouble to Great Elder Princess. Although the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion also has many guards, those guards are far inferior to those in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Nanny Zheng objected again.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this, and we can¡¯t do that. Then, what should we do? We can¡¯t just watch Her Highness get into trouble!¡± Qu Le was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    Before they talked about it, Qu Le sensed no danger. But after hearing Nanny Zheng¡¯s analysis, she felt that lurking dangers surrounded them. In her eyes, no ce was safe anymore.

    Shao Wanruposed herself, pondered for a while, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, not going anywhere else. I don¡¯t need the maple leaf painting anymore. I¡¯ll use the table screen!¡±

    Shao Wanru personally embroidered the table screen she prepared as a birthday gift long ago. After all, one painting was not enough, and it was more thoughtful to present it with a table screen. But since the painting with maple leaves had be the key to everything, it was better not to take it out.

    ¡°The table screen and other treasures will be my gifts for the Empress Dowager.¡±

    These gifts, neither outstanding nor shabby, were a token of her regard. As a granddaughter-inw, she needed to send some gifts, though they were not particrly eye-catching.

    Without the maple leaf painting, she could, at least, make people less suspicious of her.

    This time, she made a very unwise move. Initially, she didn¡¯t want Chu Liuchen to be sad, for he had always cared about the Empress Dowager, who doted on him. Unexpectedly, because of this painting, Shan Wanru brought trouble upon herself. It could only be said that this matter was overlyplicated. She had only a smattering of knowledge of what happened in her previous life and thought little about this matter.

    She could only remedy the situation like this.

    ¡°My Lady, what if someonees to stir up trouble in our mansion?¡± Yujie was still worried. Even if her master had adequately prepared the birthday gifts, she thought they had many other things to worry about.

    There were not many guards in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Before Chu Liuchen left, he had informed Shao Wanru about this. The chief supervisor took charge of some of his subordinates. ording to Chu Liuchen, she could use these people in a crisis. However, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to let these people protect her at this time.

    This would attract more attention to Chu Liuchen. She couldn¡¯t put Chu Liuchen in danger because of her negligence.

    There were so many people secretly spying on them when their future remained problematic. It was not right and proper for Chu Liuchen to expose his strength in front of others, which would give him much trouble.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, I know what to do. Don¡¯t worry. You can go back first, and don¡¯t go anywhere tonight. Restrain the others in the mansion with Nanny Yu. Something may happen tonight. Don¡¯t panic. I will ask the chief supervisor to arrange everything. We¡¯ll all be safe.¡±

    Shao Wanruforted them.

    ¡°My Lady, will we be fine?¡± Nanny Zheng was visibly not convinced. Watching Princess Chen, who still looked like an overgrown little girl, Nanny Zheng was quite worried.

    Although Princess Chen did not look as weak as she appeared, she was just a young girl who hadn¡¯t even reached the age of fifteen. At such a young age and being brought up in the boudoir, she had never faced a dangerous situation like this.

    ¡°Nanny Zheng, please set your heart at ease about it. I will ask the chief supervisor for ideas. Even if I¡¯m at a loss, the chief supervisor will always be there for us, won¡¯t he?¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly.

    Seeing that she was so calm and unperturbed, Yujie and Qu Le felt relieved and even produced a light smile. Princess Chen would always have a way of solving problems, so they didn¡¯t have to panic.

    Only Nanny Zheng still felt worried. After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°My Lady, if you have no other way, I will go to the Pce to beg Consort Lan, asking her if you can hide in her ce. Consort Lan will protect you and not let anyone hurt you!¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t go there. Consort Lan herself has been upied with continuous troublesome things. Something bad will happen if she spares her time and energy to protect me. Nanny Zheng, rest assured. I will be fine.¡± Shao Wanru refused with a smile.

    If Consort Lan hadn¡¯t gotten anything to worry about, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t confine her to a ce to protect her. Under the Emperor¡¯s protection, she could stay safe. But still, she had been locked up in one ce and had not much freedom to go around. Shao Wanru did not think it was a good idea to go into the Pce and ask Consort Lan for help. Moreover, she had to think of some good reasons and exnations when telling others why she must go to the Pce and why she had to find Consort Lan.

    Since she didn¡¯t want to leave the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, there must be a reason for that, and she also had a reason, which could prevent those who wanted to hurt her secretly fromunching assaults.

    She persuaded Nanny Zheng to leave. Qing¡¯er and the chief supervisor were led to her together. After the chief supervisor heard the whole story from Shao Wanru, his face changed drastically. He had experienced ups and downs in the Pce, so he knew Shao Wanru was in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are now the key to everything. After the maple leaf painting emerged, the Emperor and the Empress Dowager will inevitably suspect Prince Yue and Prince Zhou as well as Consort of Virtue and the Empress behind them. This matter hasn¡¯t been disclosed in public, so they are secretly conducting a thorough investigation. At this critical moment, if anything happens to you, the key of the whole matter, we¡¯ll be in one heck of a mess.¡± The chief supervisor immediately grasped all the key points and pointed out the hidden danger for Shao Wanru.

 Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091 Being in a Fatal Situation, Seeking a Chance to Survive!

    Chapter 1091 Being in a Fatal Situation, Seeking a Chance to Survive!

    The person behind this matter hadn¡¯t yet emerged.

    It might be the Empress or Consort of Virtue in the Pce, but perhaps, neither of them had done that. It could be someone else who deliberately stirred up trouble and fanned the mes of disorder, pushing the imperial court and the Pce into chaos and even forcing the Emperor to subdue his son.

    The previous scheme centered around the maple-leaf painting, but at present, every intrigue revolved around Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru was crystal clear that if nothing happened to her, others would investigate this matter slowly and secretly. Even if others were suspicious of her, they couldn¡¯t know the truth. The Duke Cheng¡¯en¡¯s Mansion would keep silent. Around this topic, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor would also maintain a wall of silence. As for Shao Wanru, she would undoubtedly button up her mouth.

    But if anything happened to Shao Wanru, this matter couldn¡¯t go into hiding. Then, it would cause earthshaking changes to the entire imperial court and even the whole situation. Both the court and themonality would be in tumult. What was worse, new forces might suddenlye to the fore.

    In her previous life, the incident started on the birthday of the Empress Dowager and ended with Prince Zhou¡¯s rebellion. The trouble was over on the surface after Prince Zhou died.

    Other things happening during this period were unknown to Shao Wanru. She seemed to have had only a limited view of the whole affair. identally, she had fallen into the eye of the storm.

    ¡°Sir, now that things havee to this, I have an idea. What do you think of it?¡±

    A group of people riding their horses was going on their trip in a hurry, galloping along the government-financed road at full speed. All of them were in ck suits of light armor. At a nce, pedestrians on both roadsides knew they weren¡¯t ordinary people and hurriedly jumped aside to dodge them.

    Suddenly, one of them pulled sharply on the reins and stopped. Behind him, his followers did the same thing in unison.

    They rested in the pavilion on the side of the road for the time being, and some surrounded the pavilion, not allowing any unrted people to get close.

    Chu Liuchen wore a dark cloak hanging loosely from his shoulders and a veil to keep out dust, revealing only his stunning eyes. With a fierce look in his zing eyes, he appeared less refined and delicate at this time.

    As he sat on a stone bench in the pavilion, a carrier pigeon fell from the sky andnded in the hands of a guard beside him. The guard skillfully took out a rolled-up letter under its feather and presented it respectfully to Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen took it. After he browsed through it, his eyes turned cold and deep. He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully and asked for the writing brush and ink.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard hurriedly prepared the writing tools. Chu Liuchen stood up, held the writing brush, and thought for a moment before finishing a letter in one go.

    After that, he took up the paper to see it and nodded.

    When the ink dried up, the guard came over and folded the paper. Then he put it under the carrier pigeon¡¯s wings and tossed it into the air. It spread its wings and disappeared eventually into the horizon.

    ¡°How long can we reach the capital city?¡± Chu Liuchen sat down again and asked.

    ¡°Before the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.¡± The leader of the guards said with great respect. They left the carriages behind and hurried to the capital city on horses because they intended to catch up with the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.

    The carriages were far behind them, carrying the two princesses from the Xu State to the capital city. The one at the forefront belonged to Chu Liuchen, who was not there. Only Xiao Xuanzi was left to deal with the others in case anyone should find out that Chu Liuchen was gone.

    Of course, even if either the two princesses from the Xu State, Qin Huaiyong, or Chu Qing found anything wrong, Chu Liuchen did not care at all. He only worried that someone would secretly hinder him from returning to the capital city quickly.

    There were always idents along their way back to the capital city ¡ª some people deliberately tried to stop him. So, he got rid of the carriage and rode a horse swiftly to the capital city like the wind.

    ¡°Master, did anything happen in the capital city?¡± Ancheng, the leader of his guards, asked. When Ancheng was little, he became an orphan and was picked up by Chu Liuchen from a pit of bodies. After that, he followed Chu Liuchen and served him heart and soul.

    Something did happen in the capital city. The chief supervisor, the only one who knew Chu Liuchen was hurrying back, sent this carrier pigeon. They didn¡¯t even reveal all the news to Shao Wanru for fear that someone would target her. It was best to keep this matter from her.

    Unexpectedly, even so, some people started conspiring against her.

    Whenever Chu Liuchen thought of Shao Wanru in danger, his eyes turned icy cold. Since they intended to mess with her, he decided to throw these people into turmoil. They didn¡¯t want him to enter the capital city so fast, did they? In that case, he might as well cause an uproar among them first.

    ¡°No big deal. Let¡¯s march faster and return to the capital city as soon as possible.¡± Chu Liuchen slightly squinted his eyes and smiled with an evil and chilling look.

    ¡°Master, are you feeling all right?¡± Ancheng, feeling worried about his health, asked softly. Even though his master was much better now, those who had apanied him for a long time would still be anxious.

    His master had depended on medicine for so many years. Did he fully recover?

    ¡°I¡¯m in good condition!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly. Gracefully, he stood up and strode to the horse outside the pavilion. After taking the reins from a guard, he pulled the reins and got on the horse. Then, the group of guards behind him also rode on their horses. With a swing of the horsewhip, they galloped forward.

    Ancheng was on the first horse beside Chu Liuchen. With concern, he looked at Prince Chen on the horse before him and sighed in his heart. ¡°Xiao Xuanzi is right. Our master will go to protect Princess Chen regardless of his health!¡±

    He thought more highly of Princess Chen.

    Even though Ancheng had always been strong, he could hardly bear this rapid march. Unlike him, Prince Chen had always been sick and weak. Even if he recovered at present, he was just as healthy as an ordinary person.

    Ancheng gave the signal to a guard beside him. The guard nodded, got out of their team, and pressed ahead to find a ce for refreshment. When there was a suitable ce, they would persuade Prince Chen to have a good rest.

    Ancheng took a few steps back and whispered to Qi Jue, who was on a horse near him, ¡°Doctor Qi, our master¡¯s health¡­¡±

    Because of this hasty journey, Qi Jue was so exhausted that he didn¡¯t even want to say a word. Impatiently, he waved his hand, puffing for breath, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯m whacked. His health is much better than mine. But if we go on like this, he can¡¯t stand it, no matter how healthy he is. You¡¯d better persuade him to rest early!¡±

    Qi Jue felt that he suffered a great loss. Initially, he felt great following his master¡¯s carriage because they would rest from time to time. But why would they suddenly leave the carriage and march in a hurry? Besides, he was asked to go with them. But he was just a doctor, not a guard. Why must he follow them? In fact, it didn¡¯t matter whether they had him or not!

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Take care, Doctor Qi!¡± Hearing that his master was in good health, Ancheng was relieved. Looking at Doctor Qi¡¯s feeble look, he teased, ¡°Doctor Qi, you¡¯d better do some exercises. If you remain delicate in health, I¡¯m afraid no woman wants to marry you!¡±

    ¡°s, what are you talking about!¡± said Qi Jue a little crossly after wiping the sweat off his face. He hated it the most when others talked about his marriage.

    ¡°Doctor Qi, take care. I have to go and see our master!¡± Anchengughed and left.

    Chu Liuchen and his men covered their tracks and advanced rapidly to the capital city, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. At present, all these people were focused on the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The chief supervisor received the message from the carrier pigeon in the evening. After sitting in the room for a while, he went to see Shao Wanru. After the two of them had a discussion, the chief supervisor returned to deal with affairs at the outer court. As usual, he handled most of the matters of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    This chief supervisor stayed upte every day to do his work. Since he had made Xiao Xuanzi his heir, Xiao Xuanzi could usually share some of the burdens. As a result, when Xiao Xuanzi was away from the mansion with Chu Liuchen, he became especially busy.

    Darkness was gathering. It was almostte spring, so the weather was getting hotter, and it got darkter. But even so, after the sunset, the light was fading rapidly. The night grew cker.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯s inner court, the lights were still on, and she didn¡¯t fall asleep. Under the lights, there seemed to be a few servant girls with her. Now and then, there were voices rising, which sounded clear in the night.

    A man in ck came out of nowhere and suddenly broke into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. After an arrow was shot at the figure showing up in the half-open window, women screamed, and some people shouted, ¡°My Lady, My Lady!¡±

    ¡°Come here! Save Her Highness!¡±

    ¡°Anyone! Help!¡± A servant girl rushed out and cried aloud.

    In the night, a man in ck looked around nkly. The people he brought were still here and hadn¡¯t taken action yet. How could someone go and shoot an arrow right into Princess Chen¡¯s room?

    But shouldn¡¯t assassins use swords? Some people used arrows. Attacking in a big way was not a good sign. This ce was connected to the imperial Pce, with its gate protected by guards sent by the Emperor. At first, they nned to get to work undetected, but was their n ruined by others?

    ¡°Leave!¡± The leader in ck ordered decisively. Whether Princess Chen was fine or not, they could not stay here any longer.

    When they were on their way to leave by leaps, another group of men in ck appeared on the opposite side. It seemed that they were about to walk away too. The two groups bumped into each other.

    Both sides were stunned for a moment and began fighting. Anyway, the two parties working for different masters were not on the same side.

    Many people were plotting against Princess Chen in secret. Since they had encountered each other, they could go ahead to strike.

    As des shed coldly in the dark, blood sshed, and screams rang out continuously. They all exerted every ounce of their energy to eliminate the other side. Then they would flee from the scene as fast as they could. No one dared to stay here any longer. The whole city would be under martialw if the matter were blown up. The longer they stayed, the greater the risk of them being exposed. Who wouldn¡¯t fight desperately?

    Lots of crossbows aimlessly shot into the crowd. No one knew where they came from, and many people were injured under the indiscriminate attack.

    Lights seemed to havee up in the outer court. From there, lots of people rushed over. These men in ck belonging to different groups felt that serious trouble was imminent. In response, they helped each other to escape and killed those who were too severely wounded to go away. Immediately, all the men in ck dispersed and ran for their lives separately.

    The chief supervisor finally rushed over with guards.

    Half of these guards were from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and the other half were sent here by the Emperor.

    Dead ck-d men were scattered inside and outside Princess Chen¡¯s courtyard. The bloody scene astonished everyone.

    The chief supervisor hurriedly stepped forward to knock on the courtyard door, but no one inside opened it. A guard jumped in from the wall and opened the door. There, they saw several servant girls and old maids serving in this ce, but they felt weak all over and couldn¡¯t move at all. After all, women in the inner court had never experienced this. They were so freaked out that their face paled. Their legs were so weak that they could hardly stand. Therefore, none of them could get on their feet to open the door.

    The chief supervisor tore into the main room and said to the guard with a gloomy face, ¡°Hurry up. Get doctors here.¡±

 Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092 Heavy Military Crossbows, Who was Behind This Vicious Attack?

    Chapter 1092 Heavy Military Crossbows, Who was Behind This Vicious Attack?

    ¡°Princess Chen is just ady living in the inner court. How could anyone think of murdering her? And with heavy crossbows? Enlighten me, how could crossbows in the army show up in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? Were they going to ughter Princess Chen or wipe out the entire Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? Princess Chen is merely a delicate woman. What the hell was wrong with you?¡±

    In a magnificent hall with a high ceiling, the Emperor angrily threw away the memorials near him, which happened tond around Prince Yue and Prince Zhou.

    The two princes stood before the other officials, and the Emperor didn¡¯t fling the few memorials far away. Therefore, they happened to drop right before them, and one even hit Prince Yue on his head.

    Nevertheless, Prince Yue didn¡¯t make any sound after being smashed, nor did he dare to touch his head. He just stood very still.

    Did the Emperor bang the things on the two princes deliberately or identally? It was hard to figure out what he meant. What was more confusing was that Prince Cheng also came to the imperial court.

    In the past, Prince Cheng seldom attended the imperial court. Why did he happen toe here today? Was it a coincidence or something else?

    ¡°Has Princess Chen been attacked? Why would anyone hurt Princess Chen?¡± Many officials were at a loss. Not all of them were well-informed, especially regarding things in the Pce.

    Princess Chen was involved in the previous matter, but many officials didn¡¯t know about it. Thus, they feltpletely in the dark about this question and didn¡¯t know the purpose of others targeting Princess Chen.

    It was just a princess, and she was Prince Chen¡¯s wife. Why would anyone harm Princess Chen when Prince Chen was not in the mansion? Did these princes intend to do something that couldn¡¯t bear the light of day?

    It would sound more reasonable if some people were plotting against Prince Chen. How would these people make such a mess only to deal with the harmless Princess Chen living in the inner court? In particr, it was heard that they had used heavy military crossbows. Ordinary people, who were not allowed to keep these crossbows, would be charged with a felony for collecting them. Based on what they learned, some people had stored up and used such powerful military crossbows, which deeply shocked everyone.

    Were these people nning to rebel?

    In a panic, these officials nced at Prince Yue and Prince Zhou from time to time. Some looked at Prince Cheng. Frankly, Prince Cheng also looked suspicious, didn¡¯t he?

    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t use so many powerful weapons. The others might haven¡¯t figured out why they wanted to murder Princess Chen, but it didn¡¯t matter. Nevertheless, one thing was sure: it must have been done by royal family members.

    At present, the three people were indeed the most suspicious. Of course, it also might be Prince Xin, who was not in the imperial court now.

    However, it was much less likely for Prince Xin to do thatpared to the few princes in the imperial court.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you want to kill Princess Chen? If Prince Chen had been home, you would have turned to attack him instead, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± The Emperor reproached them, pointing to his sons one by one in a frenzy of rage.

    The Emperor received the report right afterst night¡¯s incident. Something had happened in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and Princess Chen was wounded. She was in the room but happened to lower her head back then, so she luckily avoided the arrow. But still, she was hurt. When everyone was in the ensuing panic, someone rushed in and stabbed her. At this time, Princess Chen was still lying in bed, and her life was uncertain.

    Thinking of this, the Emperor couldn¡¯t help shuddering with anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive, and all of you can¡¯t bear it. You can¡¯t even put up with the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Who else can you tolerate? It would be best for you to kill all the other royal descendants after I die. Right?¡± The Emperor pounded on the table hard and growled.

    Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou couldn¡¯t stand the pressure anymore, and they knelt with a thud.

    Prince Cheng looked at his two nephews and the Emperor, his furious brother sitting on the throne. Then he had no choice but to kneel. At present, they were the only ones in the court who were supposed to take the me.

    ¡°Imperial Father, I left the Pcete yesterday, so I spent the night where I lived in the past.¡± Chu Liuyue exined.

    ¡°Imperial Father, I was out drinking with my friends yesterday, and someone can testify for me,¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a righteous look.

    ¡°Imperial Brother, I was listening to the sutras yesterday. Many people in the Huaguang Temple can prove it for me!¡± Prince Cheng sighed and said helplessly.

    Their exnations could dispel others¡¯ suspicions of them. In addition, they all had alibis and witnesses forst night.

    But they all happened to be upied with something yesterday and had people to prove it, which made others on the spot a little suspicious.

    How could all of them have something to dost night and witnesses? Such a coincidence sounded overly deliberate. Could all three of them have intervened in it?

    The officials kept their mouths shut but secretly guessed who did it. It must be one, two, or even three of them. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that all three of them had alibis? Usually, even if they were in their mansionsst night, they might not have witnesses to prove it.

    If their movements weren¡¯t suspicious, they must have faked it on purpose.

    The three princes also noticed the problem. With sullen faces, they looked at each other, feeling each other very suspicious. How could it be such a coincidence?

    ¡°Oh, lucky for you! All three of you have witnesses. Even better, your witnesses are not from your mansions. Did I me you unjustly?¡± The Emperor sneered with a livid face.

    ¡°Imperial Father, I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Father, I decided on it long ago and didn¡¯t act on impulse yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Brother, I¡¯ve also made the appointment early with the monks in Huaguang Temple.¡±

    Their contrived exnations were virtually the same in essentials. Even the most slow-witted officials could see that something was wrong: the three princes had some skeletons in their closets.

    ¡°I will find out the truth and won¡¯t spare anyone who did this!¡± The Emperor snapped, ¡°Guards! Send Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Prince Cheng back to their mansion and keep them under close surveince.¡±

    He intended to detain all the princes.

    The officials knew they could no longer look on and do nothing. One after another, they knelt on the ground. Only two Prime Ministers remained standing before them.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please think it over. This incident might be a frame-up. Supervising and controlling all three princes can be exactly what the one behind this hopes for!¡± advised Prime Minister Zhang.

    Prime Minister Wen also said, ¡°Your Majesty, there are many questionable points. But in any case, Princess Chen isn¡¯t in danger now. So, I suppose it¡¯s inappropriate to confine the three princes because of her!¡±

    ¡°Please reconsider it!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please think carefully!¡± All the officials kowtowed together.

    In the main hall, the Emperor watched the officials kneeling on the ground coldly, his face clouding over and his gaze icy.

    Derong, the chief eunuch responsible for writing documents, stood there motionlessly, keeping his eyes fixed on his nose. He didn¡¯t dare to make a sound because the Emperor red up. As a humble eunuch, he had better not get involved in it.

    The imperial court was in a mess, and the imperial harem was also in chaos. The Empress knelt before the Empress Dowager, crying sadly. Beside her, Consort of Virtue also sobbed too bitterly to straighten herself up.

    ¡°Mother, this has nothing to do with the two princes. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou couldn¡¯t be that crazy to hurt Princess Chen. What¡¯s the good of harming Princess Chen? Why would they do that at all costs? Mother, please intercede with His Majesty for the two princes. His Majesty wants to lock them up.¡±

    When the Empress begged for mercy, she especially mentioned Chu Liuyue.

    The news that the Emperor exploded with rage in the imperial court quickly reached the imperial harem. This time, the Empress and Consort of Virtue, who had been going against each other, stood together and pleaded for the two princes wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Yue has been sensible and kind since he was a child. How could he dare to do such a thing? He appears cold-hearted because many women have been excessively enthusiastic about him. But in fact, he has a mild nature. Your Majesty, please investigate this matter. Don¡¯t let His Majesty misunderstand the two princes!¡±

    Consort of Virtue choked with sobs. Compared with the Empress, who asionally became aggressive, Consort of Virtue looked much gentler.

    Consort of Virtue was the biological mother of the Emperor¡¯s first son, which made her more important than the other imperial consorts. Later, in the leading ce among the four consorts, she was favored by the Empress Dowager.

    At this moment, she prostrated herself before the Empress Dowager, crying too hard to get up.

    ¡°Mother, Prince Zhou and Prince Yue are innocent. Please save them and don¡¯t let them get involved in these things. Princess Chen is fine. I heard that she was much better!¡± The Empress said as she wiped her tears.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Consort of Virtue wept out.

    ¡°Okay, stop talking!¡± The Empress Dowager mmed her hand on the table heavily, her gloomy eyes sweeping across the faces of the Empress and Consort of Virtue.

    What happenedst night was so unexpected that the Empress Dowager still couldn¡¯t believe it. How could anyone use such powerful weapons merely to deal with Shao Wanru? Were they nning to rebel?

    Who could get and hide such heavy and mighty crossbows? They were killing machines several times more destructive than ordinary arrows. When the Empress Dowager thought that Princess Chen was nearly killedst night, her heart still fluttered with fear.

    ¡°If Shao Wanru were dead, what would happen to Chen¡¯er? He might not ept the grievous news and die. Did these people merely want to kill Princess Chen? No, they obviously wanted Prince Chen¡¯s life.¡± With this in her mind, a wave of fierce wrath rolled up in her.

    Consort of Virtue, who had given her a good impression, became an eyesore. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t believe it had nothing to do with the other princes.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tolerate Chen¡¯er? You can¡¯t stand him even though he is in such poor health! This time, Princess Chen is injured. Would Prince Chen be your next target?¡± The Empress Dowager reached out to point at the Empress and Consort of Virtue and scolded them angrily.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyone? Come here and take the Empress and Consort of Virtue back. Before this matter is settled, they should temporarily stay in their own ces. As for all the affairs in the Pce, I should let¡­¡± The Empress Dowager thought for a while and continued, ¡°Let Consort Ming take charge of them with two elder imperial consorts.¡±

    The Empress Dowager announced her decision.

    ¡°Imperial Mother¡­¡± The Empress whined. She had always been managing the affairs in the imperial harem. To her great dismay, such an incident deprived her of her power. How could she take such a consequence lying down?

    ¡°All of you should leave now. Let¡¯s talk about it after we find out the truth!¡± The Empress Dowager said sharply. She had already made up her mind. The Empress and Consort of Virtue must be kept under observation in the Pce lest they should conspire with her two grandsons outside the Pce and stir up more trouble. Although Consort Ming was also a suspect, she was much less suspicious than them.

    It was best to let Consort Ming rece the Empress for the time being and perform her duty of managing the imperial harem.

 Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093 Four batches of Men in Black Appeared

    Chapter 1093 Four batches of Men in ck Appeared

    Shao Wanru was indeed wounded ¡ª her arm got injured. Of course, she herself, instead of others, did this.

    Mingqiu Nun was changing fresh dressing for her wound. Then, she said, ¡°My Lady, you should be careful. If the sword went deeper, it would hurt your major blood vessels and risk your life!¡±

    Mingqiu Nun remembered the time when dealing with Shao Wanru¡¯s wound before and couldn¡¯t help palpitating with anxiety and fear. Since she could be considered Shao Wanru¡¯s master, how could she not feel distressed when Shao Wanru was seriously wounded?

    In the past few years, Mingqiu Nun had been living a quiet and peaceful life in the Yuhui Nunnery. When she knew Shao Wanru was seriously injured, she was greatly frantic with worry.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine now, right?¡± Looking at Mingqiu Nun¡¯s pallid countenance, Shao Wanru stayed calm and said with a smile.

    Her left arm was cut and carefully bandaged. In the past, she always had a fine color on her white and delicate face. However, herplexion became pale and pasty, and even the corners of her mouth turned colorless. Her ck hair hung loosely down her back, making her look daintier and more slender.

    At this moment, she endured the pain of the wound andforted Mingqiu Nun with a smile. Mingqiu Nun was kind-hearted, so Shao Wanru felt reluctant to let her get involved in this disturbance. It was better for her not to know it.

    ¡°So ruthlessly they struck. Who on earth were they? They wanted your life!¡± Mingqiu Nun looked at the window broken by the arrow and said. The broken window had been reced by a new window, but the heavy crossbow grazed the desk and left its shocking trace. At one nce, one could tell that the crossbow was powerful.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit Shao Wanru and her servant girls. Otherwise, if the arrow had been shot in someone¡¯s arm, the arm would have been broken. If it had thudded into someone, the person would have been killed immediately.

    The dead bodies in the courtyard had been dragged away, and the blood had been washed away. Mingqiu Nun had a keen sense of smell, so she could still smell blood. Inexplicably, the unpleasant smell made her feel the whole courtyard was gloomy.

    All the servant girls and old maids were walking in the courtyard with fear and trepidation as if the invisible fierce aura from yesterday was still lingering in the air.

    No woman in the inner court had witnessed such a gory scene.

    ¡°Madam, is our master okay?¡± Yujie lifted the curtain and came in, asking urgently. Since the incident happenedst night, the servant girls here hadn¡¯t slept. Though their faces were as white as paper, they felt greatly stressed and did not want to sleep.

    ¡°She needs a good rest!¡± Mingqiu Nun observed Shao Wanru¡¯s face and told Yujie, ¡°Recently, make sure to let your master have a good rest. Talk about those annoying things after His Highnesses back. She was merely ady in the inner court but suffered such a big disaster. It¡¯s really¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Mingqiu Nun sighed. Even if she was not involved, she felt something strange about it. Very likely, it was rted to the session of the throne in the royal family.

    Affairs like this in the royal family would greatly flusterdies in the inner court, especially girls like Shao Wanru. In Mingqiu Nun¡¯s eyes, Shao Wanru was actually an immature little girl.

    ¡°Trust me. I will take good care of my master!¡± Yujie breathed a sigh of relief. Since Mingqiu Nun said this, Yujie knew her master must be fine. She turned to look at Shao Wanru whose delicate face had be ghastly pale. Even though Yujie was not injured, she still had a lingering fear.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn¡¯t have believed that her master dared to stab her arm with a sword.

    Blood spurted from the nasty cut. The few servant girls stood there transfixed with horror. After all, no one had expected that their master would really cut herself in real earnest.

    Even a man couldn¡¯t do such a courageous act, but Princess Chen, a tender woman, had the guts to do it.

    ¡°My Lady, Great Elder Princesses!¡± Qu Le came in and reported in a hurry.

    ¡°Yujie, please take Mingqiu Nun to rest!¡± Yujie nodded and left with Mingqiu Nun.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess held Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hand and walked in with unsteady footsteps. When she entered, she almost fell at the door.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, you¡­you¡­you¡­are you okay?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru lying on the bed, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked with bloodshot eyes. She had been tough and strong, but she could hardly stand up. If Nanny Gao and Shao Yuanhao hadn¡¯t supported her, she would have copsed long ago.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru forced a smile andforted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Shao Wanru was lying there, her face pale and bloodless. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t help remembering her daughter. At that time, she alsoy there with an ashen face and never woke up again.

    No longer could she restrain her tears as she hurriedly took two steps forward and reached out to grab Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt the little warmth in her hand, she breathed a sigh of relief and choked out, ¡°You¡¯re okay. Great! It¡¯s so good you¡¯re fine!¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you okay? Do you need more doctors?¡± Shao Yuanhao also came forward and asked worriedly like a grown-up.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Shao Wanru said softly, smiling.

    Qu Le brought a chair and invited Shao Yuanhao to sit on it while Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sat at the head of Shao Wanru¡¯s bed.

    ¡°What happenedst night? Did some people attack the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion at night? What did they want to do? Prince Chen is a prince with no real power. Can¡¯t they even tolerate him?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess tried topose herself and said through clenched teeth.

    Everyone could see this attack must be rted to the few princes fighting for the throne.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got the message a littlete. The news that Shao Wanru had an ident nearly scared her into unconsciousness. Then, Shao Yuanhao brought her here with him. At that moment, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seemed to havee back to the day when her daughter died, and she could no longer think clearly.

    She felt better only when she saw Shao Wanru was fine.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. The Emperor will find out the truth!¡± Feeling the warmth from her grandma¡¯s hands, Shao Wanru felt touched in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to look for the Empress Dowager in the Pce. Prince Chen hasn¡¯t affected anyone¡¯s business and has been sick and weak for many years. But they can¡¯t tolerate him and even you when he is slightly better. These people are too heartless!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess rebuked angrily.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t go there now. The Pce must be in a mess now. The Empress and Consort of Virtue will get you involved in this matter,¡± Shao Wanruforted her grandma and said.

    ¡°So what if I¡¯m involved? I¡¯m not afraid of getting into trouble because of this.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said in resentment. She was very anxious to go into the Pce and rebuke Prince Yue and Prince Zhou before the Empress and Consort of Virtue, who must have instigated the two princes to do the evil thing. Otherwise, who would attack Shao Wanru?

    These cruel-hearted people couldn¡¯t even tolerate Princess Chen, who was not a threat to them. If any of them ascended to the throne one day, only a few people might stay alive. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t believe others would have no idea about it.

    ¡°Grandma, it may or may not be done by them. Let¡¯s wait and see. Stay here to take care of me, okay?¡± Shao Wanru was afraid that her grandma would rush to the Pce to make trouble.

    Before the situation became clear, she didn¡¯t want Great Elder Princess to get involved.

    At this time, horrible things might happen to whoever got involved in the dispute. The best way was to wait for some time. Since this disturbance was not a small matter, the Emperor would investigate it. That night, they had drawn out a lot of people in ck. Though well prepared, she was pretty taken aback. To make the show more authentic, she stabbed herself with a sword.

    She had nned to let the guards left by Chu Liuchen in the mansion fake an ordinary assassination of her. She discussed it with the chief supervisor, and they agreed to carry out their n at night. Butter, the chief supervisor came over, saying that he had received new orders from Chu Liuchen: more people would part in the assassination so that she and her servant girls should hide.

    In fact, it was not Shao Wanru who stayed in her room that day. She and a few servant girls were hiding in the wing room. Therefore, the crossbow entering the room didn¡¯t hurt anyone, but the noise was loud.

    After that, several groups of ck-d men were drawn out. In the darkness, many people were locked in a tangled fight, but no one knew who the other parties were. When the chief supervisor rushed in with some people, those intruders wearing ck clothes had run away. Then, Shao Wanru returned to her room with her servant girls and cut herself with a sword.

    Everything had been arranged except that Shao Wanru stabbed herself, which was aplete surprise to everyone. The chief supervisor almost passed out when learning that Princess Chen was injured for real.

    Prince Chen had reminded him many times to protect Princess Chen well, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was still hurt. The chief supervisor kept ming himself for having failed his master.

    At that time, Shao Wanru had clearly seen more than two batches of ck-d men. There seemed to be about four groups. They looked like two parties, but how could four teams show up?

    There were three groups respectively from the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, and the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. Then, who sent the fourth squad? These people from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t appear when those men in ck were attacking each other in the melee. These people from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion shot the crossbows and quietly retreated. None of them was injured or died there.

    Shao Wanru decisively stabbed herself after discovering the appearance of the fourth group. The matter was soplicated that she did not want to expose Chu Liuchen¡¯s secret merely because of a fake wound on her.

    Since she was supposed to get injured, she had better have a real wound in the eyes of everyone, whether the imperial physicians from the Pce or other people. This was why she didn¡¯t hesitate to cut herself on the spot.

    A lot of people might be implicated in this matter, but Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t let the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion get involved. In this case, it would be her responsibility to prove their innocence.

    ¡°Grandma, many people in ck came here yesterday. I don¡¯t think they belong to onerge group. I¡¯m afraid that many people will be involved. I¡¯m the victim, so you should know the right thing to do and the principles to follow. Even if the Emperor doesn¡¯t want to look into the matter, he has to get to the bottom.¡±

    Shao Wanru implicitly reminded her grandma.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, after all, had experienced big events. Before this, she only cared too much about Shao Wanru to think clearly. After listening to Shao Wanru¡¯s advice, she pondered for a moment and knew now was the best time to do it. No matter how the Emperor viewed it, this matter had to be investigated, and it had to be surveyed thoroughly. Some people struck a prince¡¯s mansion with military crossbowste at night. Then, would these people attack the imperial Pce next time?

    If the Emperor could not guarantee his safety, how could he sleep peacefully? Even if this trouble was stirred up by his sons, so what?

 Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094 Who Was the Secret Troublemaker?

    Chapter 1094 Who Was the Secret Troublemaker?

    ¡°Do you know when Prince Chen will return to the capital city?¡± After calming down, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess paused and asked with a serious look. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°I heard from Ruiping that Prince Chen couldn¡¯te back before the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. So, no one in your mansion can go to inquire about the news before the Emperor, even in this critical situation¡­¡±

    There was no male master in the mansion, and the female master was injured. It was inconvenient for others in the mansion to ask for information from others. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had wanted to ask around, but Shao Wanru told her not to act rashly at this time.

    If this condition continued, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t get any new messages and might not rise to the emergency. Therefore, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been very worried.

    In fact, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess kept a few words to herself. The words from Ruiping Great Elder Princess had some hidden meanings: Prince Chen had been wandering about to enjoy thendscape with Princess Yutao from the Xu State, and that was why he returned so slowly. In addition, it was said that Princess Yutao was the most beautiful woman in her country.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t like her implications, which terribly worried her. Yet, it was not the right time to talk about it with Shao Wanru. She feared these words would disturb the bnce of her granddaughter¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Grandma, rest assured. Chu Liuchen will return to the capital city soon!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    If it had been her n, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a violent and tragic thing. The chief supervisor then secretly told her about Chu Liuchen¡¯s n, so she did that to cooperate with Chu Liuchen¡¯s plot. Of course, Chu Liuchen had never asked her to stab herself. Thinking of this, Shao Wanru felt inexplicably guilty.

    When Shao Wanru recalled the chief supervisor¡¯s deathly pale face, she felt sorry for him.

    The chief supervisor meant to let a servant girl get injured. Never had he asked Shao Wanru to hurt herself.

    However, at that time, Shao Wanru felt that their n could work better only when she was wounded for real. Moreover, as she was proficient in medical skills, she knew the best ce to stab herself. As a result, though her wound looked terrible, she wasn¡¯t seriously hurt.

    ¡°I heard the woman from the Xu State, Princess Yutao¡­ She is outstanding¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess frowned tightly. At the sight of her granddaughter¡¯s colorless face, she couldn¡¯t bear to keep the news from her. What could she do if Princess Yutao insisted on marrying into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?

    Recently, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had frequently received the news about Princess Yutao from outside, which terribly upset her.

    At first, she was never suspicious of Chu Liuchen, who had expressed his intention to marry Shao Wanru three years ago. Chu Liuchen told her his health was not as bad as the rumors said. If he were well nourished, he would get better. In the past, he abandoned himself, so he didn¡¯t recuperate well. After that, as Chu Liuchen had promised, he was getting better.

    Though he still looked as sickly as before, he was good in other aspects. Even the Empress Dowager had said happily that even his ipletely cured illness seemed to be eliminated, and he only needed to nourish himself well.

    Only then did Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess feel relieved. However, there were a great many rumors about Princess Yutao, which reached her ears from time to time.

    Princess Yutao seemed to have determined to marry Chu Liuchen. But what about her granddaughter? As a princess of a country, Princess Yutao would never be Chu Liuchen¡¯s consort.

    But if so, would her granddaughter be a consort instead?

    Impossible. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had already made up her mind. If the Emperor had such an intention, she would smash herself to death in his audience hall before all the officials. After this tragedy, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to make her granddaughter a consort or a secondary legal wife.

    Although she had gotten ready to do it, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was reluctant to see her granddaughter be heartbroken, especially when her granddaughter had suffered so much.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had wanted to keep something from her granddaughter. But she felt that she couldn¡¯t hide it. So, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought she might as well tell her granddaughter the truth so that she could prepare for future changes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. Everything will be fine.¡± Hearing her words, Shao Wanru instantly knew what she meant, so sheforted her grandma with a smile at once.

    ¡°Princess Yutao from the Xu State¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought that Shao Wanru did not understand, so after coughing in a low voice, she exined in detail, ¡°She has been going back to the capital city with Prince Chen. Something might happen on this trip. The Xu State is a small country. Since it is too remote, it is inconvenient for our state to send troops there. Thus, the imperial court mainly takes the policy of conciliation to deal with them.¡±

    Depriving Shao Wanru of her position as Princess Chen to appease the Xu State and its princess was not a big deal for the royal family because it could ensure the peace of the two countries.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t think it mattered, but it was rted to her only granddaughter, so she was very unwilling to give in.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Nothing bad will happen. Even if Princess Yutao epts this marriage, Prince Chen will make an excuse and refuse it. Besides, Princess Yutao won¡¯t marry into our country. It¡¯s Princess Yuyan, Second Princess of the Xu State, that will enter the capital city and get married.¡± Shao Wanruforted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in a soft voice. She did not want her grandma to worry about her.

    Seeing that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess held back the words which sprang to her lips, Shao Wanru knew some people must have deliberately delivered the rumors to her.

    With her grandma¡¯s character, how could she believe it? Shao Wanru guessed that the rumor must have been mentioned before her many times.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Princess Yutao. Instead, the Second Princess of the Xu State will get married?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was stunned and asked in astonishment. She had never heard of such a thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Please be at ease, Grandma. Princess Yuyan and Commandery Prince Qing have been in a close rtionship for a long time. She will marry Commandery Prince Qing when shees to the capital city. Princess Yutao is just going to send her off, and it has nothing to do with Prince Chen,¡± Shao Wanru smiled and exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was overjoyed, feeling freed from a grievous burden. Her solemn face broke into a wide grin.

    ¡°Prince Chen has promised to treat my sister well.¡± At first, Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t understand, but now he knew what they were talking about. Immediately, he responded with dissatisfaction, ¡°Grandma, Prince Chen promised me that on the day my sister got married! If he dares to marry any princess of the Xu State, I will not spare him!¡±

    Hearing his childish words, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru burst outughing.

    ¡°Grandma, who told you that Princess Yutao of the Xu State was going to marry Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru asked afterughing.

    ¡°Ruiping liked talking about it when she visited me with Yuan¡¯an. Also¡­ Madam of Prime Minister Zhang asionally came to see me with her daughter, and she had mentioned it.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    ¡°Madam of Prime Minister Zhang and Zhang Qn?¡± Shao Wanru was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Yes, but Ruiping and Yuan¡¯an talked about it the most. As for Madam of Prime Minister Zhang and Zhang Qn, they casually brought up this matter only once when Ruiping was around.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°Are you close to Madam of Prime Minister Zhang?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously. She had never heard Zhang Qn mention this before.

    ¡°Well, not exactly. We have asional contact but don¡¯t see each other often. Recently, because Prince Yue paid me visits sometimes, people from Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion met me a few more times,¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    Chu Liuyue was very nice to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess but not sincere. For so many years, he often came to see Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who had been living in widowhood. Zhang Qn would marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, so she need to please Prince Yue¡¯s elders by going to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion with Madam of Prime Minister Zhang.

    It was not strange for them to do that.

    However, Shao Wanru just had a strange feeling. She couldn¡¯t tell it clearly or exin it. It was an ufortable intuition.

    There were no elders in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and Princess Chen was sick, so Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess moved into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to take care of the injured Shao Wanru as an elder.

    Shao Yuanhao also stayed at the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion as a guest. Also, he invited his tutor over and let him live temporarily in the guest room of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The courtyard, which had been messed up by those men in ck, was restored. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess managed the affairs while Shao Wanru rested quietly to recuperate.

    The rewards from the Pce kepting like flowing water. First, the Empress Dowager sent some good items. Then there came things from the Empress. Besides Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming, some other consorts also sent gifts to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru had only heard of the titles of most of them but didn¡¯t know who they were.

    For a moment, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion became lively.

    Guards cordoned off the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and would closely question anyone who came there for fear that anything horrifying would happen again.

    In this case, many aristocratic families who wanted to make a special trip to call on Princess Chen remained quiet. If they went to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion at this time, it would be easy for them to have some idents. Thus, many people decided to wait and see.

    Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Prince Cheng were all punished by forbidding them from leaving their mansions.

    From time to time, soldiers from the Five-district Military Department could be seen investigating others in the capital city. They would arrest anyone who was furtive in movements. All of this happened on the surface. It was unknown how many more people were surveying this matter in the dark. For a time, all the people in the capital city were in a state of extreme suspicion and fear.

    In her Phoenix Pce, the Empress knelt before the Emperor and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, Zhou¡¯er didn¡¯t do it. He has always been reckless. Among the princes, he is the least scheming one. This time, Princess Chen was hurt, but why would he hurt Princess Chen for nothing?¡±

    A few days had passed since the ident. This was the first time the Emperor stepped into her Phoenix Pce after the incident. As soon as she saw the Emperor, the Empress shed tears of grievance.

    The Emperor looked down coldly at the Empress with a gloomy face full of disappointment.

    ¡°At first, I thought you were capable and let you manage the entire imperial harem. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ you couldn¡¯t tolerate Prince Chen.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you talking about? I can¡¯t understand it.¡± The Empress asked anxiously, her heart throbbing.

    ¡°How could you not understand what I said?¡± The Emperor asked coldly with a gloomy look in her eyes. He had juste back from Consort Lan¡¯s ce. Now, feeling angry and annoyed, he didn¡¯t know how he could give vent to his pent-up feelings. A few things that happened recently, for instance, the maple-leaf painting sent to the Empress Dowager and the sneak attack targeted Princess Chen, were like a fishbone getting stuck in his throat, and he could not bear it any longer.

    ¡°I have thought it over. Among all the people in this Pce, you knew best the tableware used by the deceased emperor. Am I right? The Empress?¡±

    The painting vividly showed the medicine bowl used by the deceased emperor and the scene when the Empress Dowager fed the medicine to him. How could the painter have described the scene that day in detail if no one had revealed it to the painter?

 Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095 Be a Substitute and Behave Properly

    Chapter 1095 Be a Substitute and Behave Properly

    In therge hall, wisps of light fragrance wafted out of the incense burner decorated with a phoenix head, which was refreshing and rxing.

    The Empress, however, tensed up and felt cold as if her heart had fallen into a freezing cave. The center of her back was sweat-stained. Her hands ced on both sides of her skirt were also wet with sweat.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The Empress wailed, her eyes bloodshot. Then she choked out, ¡°Your Majesty, it has been many years since I married you. I know what I can¡¯t do and have never overstepped. I didn¡¯t intervene, and your people handled this matterter. Why do you suspect me now? What happened that year, that year¡­¡±

    The Empress looked very painful. Slowly, she pressed her bosom and continued, ¡°If, if I had wanted to deal with Prince Chen, why would I have made efforts to harm Princess Chen instead¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, the Empress smiled wanly. ¡°There are other things, aren¡¯t there? That was what you told me personally and what only I know about!¡±

    Her voice sank. She spoke in a low mumble as if to herself. However, the Emperor heard it clearly, and his gloomy face changed slightly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you were just a prince when I married you. When the deceased emperor was on the throne, I was drawn into the fight in the imperial harem and almost lost my life. Back then, you proved my innocence. After that, I followed you wholeheartedly. Even though¡­even though you didn¡¯t care much about me in your heart, I still performed my duty with devotion. But you used me of plotting behind the scene. I can¡¯t be responsible for what I haven¡¯t done.¡±

    ¡°I was not on the spot when the thing happened in the Pce. Only those present could know about it, right? Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t go to ask about these witnesses but came to me me. I feel so wronged. If you think those who weren¡¯t present could do it, then Consort of Virtue, Consort Ming, and Prince Cheng are also suspects!¡±

    When the deceased emperor died, only the Emperor entered the Pce. After he ascended to the throne, his principal wife and consorts also went into the Pce with him. In such a mess, anyone could do it.

    In merely a few days, the old dynasty was reced with a new one, and it was not the deceased emperor¡¯s son who seeded the throne. Officials held different opinions about it. Many affairs of the imperial court hadn¡¯t been settled yet, let alone things of the imperial harem.

    At that time, the imperial harem was in a mess. It was not difficult for someone to get a few pce maids who had seen what happened. Besides the Empress, those imperial consorts entering the imperial harem could also do it. Since everything was in turmoil, no one knew who did it.

    The Emperor fell silent. Of course, he understood what the Empress said. When he thought about the whole thing carefully, he thought her words made sense.

    He had just thought that it was most likely to be the Empress. But on second thought, he found that many others could also do it. Some consorts went to the Pce with the Empress. Many others, like Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming, moved to the Pce with him from his previous mansion. As for Prince Cheng, he especially came to the Pce to apany the Empress Dowager, who had just lost her eldest son. It was also possible for him to do that.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if it weren¡¯t for the chaos at that time, how could we not find that Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s mother was pregnant? How could we let her move into the Yuhui Nunnery with a prince in her belly?¡±

    Looking at the Emperor¡¯s face, the Empress knew that her words worked and appeared more and more pitiful.

    After the former emperor passed away, only his consorts without any children would be sent to live in the Yuhui Nunnery. Those who had given birth to a child would be left behind. When they were taken to the Yuhui Nunnery, the imperial physicians would check their pulse first. They would go to the Yuhui Nunnery if everything was okay.

    However, the previous emperor suddenly died, and the entire Pce became a mess. As a result, the pregnant consort held back the information that she had been pregnant and entered the Yuhui Nunnery with a baby in her belly.

    Two lines of tears fell from the Empress¡¯s eyes, but she did not reach out to wipe them away. She allowed the tears to slide down her cheeks slowly. ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t believe me, you should deprive me of my position. I am willing to take all the me. But you won¡¯t suspect Prince Zhou, will you? He was just a newborn baby back then!¡±

    Her words sounded pathetic to the extreme, andrge teardrops rolled down her cheeks. After saying this, she sobbed too bitterly to speak.

    When the Emperor heard her pitiful words, his expression softened a little, but he was still angry. ¡°You were the Empress and had been in charge of the imperial harem. After so many things had happened, you couldn¡¯t be absolutely ignorant of them all, could you?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­I also wanted to learn about many more things and manage the imperial harem well. Then, you could focus on the affairs of the imperial court, but¡­but how could I have a hand in everything? That day, something happened in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce. Before I invited Princess Chen to ask her about this matter, I had to find another reason in case others would misunderstand her.¡±

    The Empress exined with grievances. Without reservation, she mentioned why she had asked Shao Wanru to meet her in the Pce that day and didn¡¯t use any other excuses to cover her real purpose up. Those excuses might fool others but not the Emperor. Given the Emperor¡¯s character, it was best for her to be honest about it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there were so many things in the imperial harem. You didn¡¯t allow me to get involved in many of them, so I ignored these matters, whether they were about the Empress Dowager or Consort Lan¡­I listened to and attended to your every order. But sometimes, I had to inquire about something to maintain the peace of the imperial harem. Wasn¡¯t it part of my duty? Your Majesty, what exactly should I do to earn your trust?¡±

    Speaking of this, the Empress was all tears.

    The Emperor fell silent and looked at the Empress deeply, trying to perceive something from her face. Although she felt wronged, she forced herself to hold back her grievance feeling. For a moment, he heaved a deep sigh in his heart. ¡°Do you really have no idea about it?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Princess Chen over and ask her if she revealed anything to me that day. What I have done is to maintain the peace of the imperial harem. I don¡¯t know anything else. As for the previous thing you med me for, I was busy taking in the people of the imperial harem and cleaning up those belonging to the former dynasty. At that time, I had just entered the Pce. How could I get so many people to do the investigation?¡±

    ¡°Then, who do you think is the most likely one?¡± The Emperor¡¯s manner rxed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know. I have been in the imperial harem and only paid attention to the trifles there. You have always been in charge of those significant matters rted to our fate. If you don¡¯t know about it, how could I know?¡± the Empress said, wiping her tears.

    The Emperorpsed into silence as the Empress sobbed out her grievances with strategies. First of all, she said she felt wronged. Then, she strategically mentioned the matter rted to Consort Lan, hinting that she had endured a great grievance. Then, how could she not ept other things? All of this proved she was kindhearted and generous and would not harm others.

    Consort Lan lived alone in the imperial harem. Though she was said to be ¡°locked up,¡± it was just a way to protect her. In this way, she didn¡¯t need to greet others day and night, including the Empress Dowager and the Empress. Measures were taken mainly to protect her. The Emperor granted her many privileges merely because she was the deceased empress¡¯s younger sister.

    Every time the Empress thought of this, she felt her heart was in great pain as if ten thousand ants were gnawing at it. How wouldn¡¯t she wish Consort Lan could die as soon as possible.

    However, she did not dare to do anything to Consort Lan. After staying with the Emperor for so many years, she had long ago learned that Consort Lan was the woman that the Emperor loved sincerely. But because she was the deceased empress¡¯s younger sister, Consort Lan couldn¡¯t get a high position and might be hated by other jealous women in the imperial harem, so she was ¡°grounded.¡±

    The Empress knew Consort Lan sneaked out sometimes, but she pretended not to know it. She even knew that Consort Lan had always wanted to get in touch with Chu Liuchen but was rejected by him.

    She thought that she was generous enough to deal with the matters of Consort Lan, who was safe and sound at the moment. Not only did the Emperor protect her, but she also indulged her. At this point, the Emperor must be grateful to her.

    This was also an important reason why she tolerated Consort Lan for so many years and kept things about her strictly confidential.

    Although she and Consort Lan also had secret conflicts, at least on the surface, she was a fair and kind Empress. With this, the Emperor would doubt her less.

    ¡°Get up. Have a good rest these days. I have something else to do!¡± The Emperor stood up and said with an ambiguous attitude. He did not me the Empress, which meant that he sort of believed what the Empress said.

    ¡°Yes, I understood!¡± The Empress nodded and said softly with tears in her eyes.

    The Emperor strode away. The Empress stood up with her hand on the chair. Her eyes turned cold, and her back was soaked in a cold sweat.

    At that moment, she clearly sensed the Emperor¡¯s intention. If she gave a wrong answer just now, she might lose her high position as the Empress.

    How could he care so much about the insignificant Princess Chen? Long ago, she knew that the Emperor treated the former empress differently. But why did he even have to protect her son?

    The son of that unchaste woman was sick and would die at any time. Did he want to pass the throne to this bastard?

    How could she ept it? She was the Empress and the master of the imperial harem.

    The former empress had died long ago, and even her bones were rotten. How could shepete with her? Consort Lan, even if she was the younger sister of the former empress, so what? Consort Lan was just a substitute for her sister.

    As a shadow, she had her duties and limitations. Did she want to rely on Prince Chen to make her the Empress Dowager?

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Zhou secretly sent someone in!¡± A Nanny came in and reported carefully.

    ¡°Tell him not to act rashly. Do what we should do, and make no more careless moves.¡± The Empress ordered.

    ¡°Prince Zhou was worried about your health, so he specially sent a miracle-working doctor here,¡± added the Nanny.

    ¡°Who? A miracle-working doctor? Stop messing around! Aren¡¯t there any imperial physicians in the Pce?¡± The Empress was stunned for a moment and reproached.

    ¡°But this person¡­has alreadye in!¡± The Nanny¡¯s face twitched. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to stop the doctor but that Prince Zhou had sent him together with the message.

    ¡°Nonsense. Who needs a miracle-working doctor at this time? Send this person out of the Pce,¡± the Empress growled in a towering rage.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± The Nanny nodded and was about to withdraw, but the Empress stopped her. ¡°Let him wait in the side hall with the imperial physicians!¡±

 Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096 A Period of Rapid Change, Who Is Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 1096 A Period of Rapid Change, Who Is Behind the Scenes

    Since the doctor had already entered the Pce, sending him out would arouse suspicion. It was better for the doctor to stay here. For one thing, it disyed Prince Zhou¡¯s filial piety. For another, it meant they were perfectly open in all their actions. In addition, it would sound perfectly reasonable to the Emperor if he heard she let the doctor stay with the imperial physicians. At this time, they had better do everything in an open and aboveboard way so as not to awaken the Emperor¡¯s suspicion.

    The Empress thought this was the most difficult time for her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion, not even the slightest.

    At present, she could be considered to be grounded. Her power had been divided and given to Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming. Outside the Pce, her son was also forbidden to leave his ce. Thus, she could no longer discuss matters with her son.

    Everything happened fast. Not only Prince Zhou but also other people had sent assassins there. To everyone¡¯s surprise, such a small assassination eventually caused a sensation.

    Assassinations were usuallypleted in a low profile. Even if these killers sessfully finished off their targets, they would keep silent and lie low. How could anyone carry on the assassination in such a big way by using heavy crossbows from the army? It should be an assassination instead of a forcible kill. Which fool would choose such a heaven-shaking killing weapon to kill Princess Chen, who lived in the deep inner court?

    Princess Chen didn¡¯t count for much in this situation. But because she had been involved in the Empress Dowager¡¯s matter, others thought she had also joined thepetition for the throne and was even a key figure. Her sudden death would generate a lot of unexpected results. Once anyone shifted the me onto someone else, it might cause enormous damage.

    After a brief discussion, the Empress and Prince Zhou decided to assassinate Shao Wanru. Now thinking back on the whole thing, they were not the only ones with such a n.

    The Empress had such a panic fear after the incident. Fortunately, she had thought about what would happen if their scheme failed and was discovered, so she had prepared a series of countermeasures.

    At this moment, it was time to deal with sudden changes. How were they doing so far?

    Nothing serious had happened to her and her son, which was the best result they could get.

    Then, who else was secretly plotting against Shao Wanru? Did they want to kill Shao Wanru, create confusion, and fish in troubled waters? In the end, they pushed the me on her. After thinking everything over and over again, the Empress only came up with one suspect: Consort of Virtue. Only Consort of Virtue, who had arranged many back-ups in the Pce, was powerful enough topete with her.

    It was bound to be Consort of Virtue or Prince Cheng.

    The Empress didn¡¯t pay much attention to Prince Cheng in the past. But now, things rted to him happened one after another, which made Prince Cheng especially suspicious in her eyes. Besides those imperial consorts, Prince Cheng might also know what had happened in the past. Back then, Prince Cheng had been raised by the Empress Dowager and was favored by her.

    It was said that he had devoted himself to studying Buddhism and wanted to be a Buddhist monk. However, after talking animatedly about it for so long, he still wasn¡¯t a real monk. It was just his deceptive trick to deflect suspicion from himself.

    Everyone knew that she and Consort of Virtue were bitterly hostile to each other. At present, only Prince Yue was the most likely one topete with her son. When their people came back from the scene that day, they said there were several groups of people instead of two, which meant that the third and fourth parties must have intervened.

    If no one in ck hadn¡¯te back to report this, the Empress would have only guessed that. Now she was sure that Prince Cheng had also sent some people there.

    No one knew what had happened in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce. Shao Wanru had been involved identally and became the key. Everyone secretly felt it had something to do with the fight for the throne. Shao Wanru¡¯s death would inevitably arouse the others¡¯ suspicion of Prince Zhou and Prince Yue. At this time, the least likely one would usually benefit.

    The Empress thought the whole situation over and concluded Prince Cheng was the likeliest to gain benefits.

    The Empress thought that Prince Cheng was the most likely to use military weaponspared with Consort of Virtue. First, he would benefit from the struggle between the two princes. Secondly, he had been to the army before, so it was much more convenient for him to get these military crossbows.

    Chu Liuchen was not in the capital city, and Chu Liuxin was just being childish. In fact, it was only worthy of investigating Prince Cheng.

    ¡°Ask Prince Zhou to keep an eye on Prince Cheng secretly and send more people.¡± The Empress gnashed her teeth and said sinisterly. This time, she must have been set up by Prince Cheng. Unexpectedly, there was Prince Cheng around them, who red at the throne like a ravening and dangerous tiger.

    The Nanny answered and left.

    Meanwhile, in her living ce, Consort of Virtue was also issuing simr instructions to her subordinates. Even in Consort Ming¡¯s ce, Consort Ming was pondering this question: if all the princes suffered the loss of power, who was the most likely to benefit?

    In the past, the throne was not passed to the former emperor¡¯s son but to his brother. Would they follow the same old road this time? In this case, Prince Cheng was indeed their most formidable enemy.

    Prince Cheng was very annoyed. This incident gave him a terrible headache. He had circled his study several times but couldn¡¯t stop. He had been hiding in the dark and nning for so many years. At present, he just needed to slowly haul in the and watch Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou fight for the throne.

    But now, his ambition was unmasked.

    Although the Emperor did not say anything, he grounded him, as he did to Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. It seemed to be fair. The Emperor sent his guards to guard the gate of each mansion.

    But how could it be the same with Prince Cheng?

    He was the Emperor¡¯s younger brother, so he was not supposed to take over the throne. Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou were the most likely to be the heirs to the throne. Then why would the Emperor treat them equally and ground all of them? This meant he was fighting for the throne like Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°Master, what do you think?¡± After turning a few circles, Prince Cheng sat down, picked up the teacup on the table, and took a few gulps before putting it down heavily.

    Master Jieyan woulde to live in the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion from time to time. Everyone knew that he was Prince Cheng¡¯s good friend and an eminent monk indifferent to fame and wealth. For this reason, it was not surprising for him to appear in the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    Prince Cheng was also d that Master Jieyan was with him at this time.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry!¡± Master Jieyan remained calm.

    ¡°I know I should stayposed, but how can I not be in a hurry? At this time, whoever shows up in the limelight will be the public enemy. The Emperor, my brother, must have discovered my ambitious intention.¡± Prince Cheng was in a fret. His heart, which had always been peaceful, could no longer be at ease.

    He had been practicing an ascetic life for many years, but all his previous efforts were wasted.

    ¡°Your Highness, it looks like you made the same mistake as Prince Zhou and Prince Yue, but that is not the case. The Emperor hasn¡¯t found anything. It is impossible to punish you for your crime. He won¡¯t bring Prince Zhou and Prince Yue to justice. Otherwise, will he pass the throne to Prince Chen or Prince Xin?¡±

    Master Jieyan sneered, curling up his lips with sarcasm.

    In his opinion, Prince Chen and Prince Xin couldn¡¯t be suitable candidates. Prince Chen, needless to say, was not the Emperor¡¯s biological son. Besides, he had been sick. How could he inherit the throne?

    As for Prince Xin, Master Jieyan thought he was childish and immature and couldn¡¯t bear such weighty responsibility.

    For the Emperor, the proper candidates should be Prince Zhou and Prince Yue. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t punish both of them, which suggested Prince Cheng would also be fine. After all, the Emperor couldn¡¯t let go of his two sons and punish his younger brother, who wasn¡¯t closely rted to the throne. His decision should sound convincing to all the officials!

    ¡°Chu Liuchen may inherit the throne. He is the eldest legitimate son of the deceased emperor. It is proper for him to take the throne. If so, he could get the support of many old officials who had worked for the deceased emperor. It would be even more justifiable for him to ascend to the throne than Chu Liuzhou,¡± Prince Cheng said. He was not that optimistic.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the most reasonable for Prince Chen to get the throne. If the Emperor wants to pass the throne to him, he just needs to say the word. Better still, no one will say that the Emperor murdered the deceased emperor back then. But so what? Prince Chen is not the biological son of the Emperor, and the Emperor will not pass the throne down to his nephew instead of his biological son. If Prince Chen feels like fighting for the throne, he will not live long. With his frail body, he will die when facing a minor ident.¡±

    Master Jieyan said disapprovingly.

    Prince Cheng fell silent and thought his words made sense. However, he suddenly stood up in annoyance and said, ¡°Who is so stupid as to assassinate Princess Chen with a crossbow? Wasn¡¯t the person afraid that my imperial brother knew it?¡±

    Thinking of this, Prince Cheng felt very aggrieved. He couldn¡¯t figure out who was so stupid to cause such a considerable disturbance. After that, they all suffered and were grounded. The words and behavior of his imperial brother in the main hall that day didn¡¯t seem to be unintentional. It was obvious that he had noticed something.

    Prince Cheng had been scheming for so long, and he had pretended to seek no fame or wealth for a long time. He had always stayed invisible to others in the fight for the throne. Now someone uncovered his ambition and pushed him under the watchful eye of everyone. mes of wrath leaped into Prince Cheng¡¯s breast, making him very ufortable.

    ¡°Master, could it be done by the people over there?¡± Prince Cheng stopped, tilted his head, and looked at Master Jieyan with a gloomy face.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. They wouldn¡¯t be willing to make such a big deal out of it. If they irritate you, they will have to suffer!¡± After thinking for a while, Master Jieyan shook his head and denied it.

    Those people felt even more reluctant to attract the Emperor¡¯s attention. When Prince Cheng was noticed, he would be fine for the time being. But if those people were brought to the Emperor¡¯s notice, they would die no matter what. The surviving dregs of the previous dynasty were looking for a ce to live, so it was not a big deal, and they wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to do something sensational.

    ¡°Since it was not done by them, who else would do it? The people who came back from there reported that at least three other groups hade. Two of the groups belonged to Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. Then, who dispatched the third assassination squad? And who was trying to fish in troubled waters? Could it be Chu Liuxin?¡± Prince Cheng muttered to himself, thinking the third team shouldn¡¯t have been those remnant evil elements of the previous dynasty.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be Prince Xin. Maybe the people returning from the scene feared you would punish them, so they deliberately added one more group. At that time, there was such chaos that no one could see it clearly.¡± Master Jieyan thought it was impossible and shook his head.

    ¡°Since no one couldn¡¯t have done it, who precisely sent the third group? The most important thing is which group used military crossbows. How could they take the road to their doom and dare to vite my imperial brother¡¯s taboo?¡± Prince Cheng¡¯s mind was in a whirl. He circled twice with his hands sped behind his back but couldn¡¯te up with any brilliant idea. He could only growl, ¡°How could such a champion idiot also want to seize the throne?¡±

    Prince Cheng was like this, and so was Chu Liuyue. Several groups of people who took action on the sly guessed each other, but they couldn¡¯t figure out who had caused such big trouble. At this time, the one who manipted all of this behind the scenes was pushing on with his journey to the capital city by galloping at full speed.

    No one had expected Chu Liuchen to use this opportunity to achieve his end. Yet, little did he know that Shao Wanru stabbed herself with a sword to prove her innocence¡­

 Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097 Loosen Reins the Better to Tighten them, Lay a Trap with Fresh Bait

    Chapter 1097 Loosen Reins the Better to Tighten them, Lay a Trap with Fresh Bait

    While Chu Liuchen was spurring the flying horse on his way to the capital city, even at night, Shao Wanru weed the imperial physician.

    The imperial physician took a female physician with him. After feeling Shao Wanru¡¯s pulse, the female physician came in to change the fresh dressing for Shao Wanru¡¯s wound. After that, she left.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sat outside with a severe face, and the female physician came forward to salute her.

    ¡°How is Princess Chen?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked coldly, looking nervous.

    ¡°Your Grace, Princess Chen should take good care of herself,¡± the female physician replied respectfully.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked again.

    ¡°Princess Chen is seriously injured.¡± The female physician had to admit that although she was mentally prepared, she was greatly shocked when seeing Princess Chen¡¯s haggard look. Princess Chen was nearly killed. Fortunately, it was close, but she didn¡¯t die!

    Thinking of the position of that wound, the female physician still had a lingering fear.

    Because of Princess Chen, everyone in the Pce was very scared and jittery. If something terrible happened to her, it was unknown how a reign of terror would overwhelm all the people rted to the Pce. Even so, everyone in the Pce felt in danger for fear that they would be surveyed and severely punished. Even the imperial physicians were implicated. They hadn¡¯te back after being taken away.

    At this time, everyone was cautious with their words and actions. Any slight mishap might bring them a fatal disaster.

    ¡°How is the medicine for her?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess took on a ghastly expression. It was widely known that she doted on her granddaughter, who was lost and eventually returned to her. Sure enough, she would look distressed.

    ¡°The medicine for her is of high quality.¡± The female physician hurriedly replied.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stopped asking and waved her hand to let her withdraw.

    The female physician carefully retreated to the door and left the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with the imperial physician who brought her there. When they returned to the Pce, they met the Emperor first.

    The female physician certainly did not dare to lie and told him the whole truth. After hearing their report, the Emperor asked them to leave and was immersed in thought.

    Princess Chen was indeed injured. In particr, she was severely hurt and almost lost her life. This demonstrated that this matter had nothing to do with Chu Liuchen.

    Others might not know Chu Liuchen¡¯s feelings for this young Princess Chen, but the Emperor was very clear about it. Because of Princess Chen, Chu Liuchen no longer lived in self-abandon, and his health gradually improved. In the past, no matter how the others asked him to take care of himself, he would never listen and let his health worsen.

    From this point, it could be seen that Chu Liuchen liked Shao Wanru, so he would never hurt Shao Wanru. Besides, she was so badly injured that she was almost killed.

    Chu Liuchen cared about Shao Wanru¡¯s well-being more than his own life.

    When the Emperor thought of this, hisst doubt about Chu Liuchen was cleared up. It couldn¡¯t be Chu Liuchen.

    The Emperor only knew that Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t hurt Shao Wanru but had never imagined Shao Wanru taking the initiative to stab herself with the sword. She did that on purpose to dispel the Emperor¡¯s suspicion of Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t harm her, but it didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t hurt herself. Besides, she was proficient in medical skills and knew how to stab herself appropriately. Her wound looked fatal, but she had strategically avoided touching the most dangerous part of her body.

    The Emperor did not expect the seemingly weak Princess Chen would be so decisive and cruel to herself.

    Lots of women in the Pce were used to intriguing each other. Many were extremely cruel and merciless to others and were even capable of the most heinous acts. However, that was how they treated others. How could any of them be so decisive and cruel to themselves?

    In addition, Shao Wanru¡¯s appearance was as fragile as Chu Liuchen, which was deceptive. No one had thought that Shao Wanru had cut herself with a sword.

    As long as the Emperor didn¡¯t doubt Shao Wanru, he wouldn¡¯t suspect that Chu Liuchen sent those people with military crossbows.

    In the next few days, both the imperial city and the imperial Pce were under martialw. Any suspicious person would be immediately arrested and interrogated.

    There emerged many suspects. When the Ministry of Justice handed over the oue of many trials to the Emperor, the Emperor was so pissed off that he pounded the table angrily. ¡°The remnant evildoers of the previous dynasty! How are they still alive?!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it has something to do with the leftover evils of the previous dynasty. I heard some of them had lived near the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion but disappearedter!¡± The minister of the Ministry of Justice reported.

    The people sent by him caught a lot of people, most of whom were people of goodwill. Only a few of them were very suspicious, but it was not easy to let them confess. Only one or two of them couldn¡¯t hold on and revealed a few things but not many. They were only responsible for a small amount of work, so they didn¡¯t know much.

    ¡°Search through the entire capital city. Execute the whole family of anyone involved with the leftover evils of the previous dynasty,¡± the Emperor ordered with hatred.

    After the previous dynasty, so many years had passed, but evil remnants were secretly stirring up trouble. Now, they were audacious enough to create a nuisance in his Pce.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I think the leftover evils of the previous dynasty did it to alienate you from the princes. The Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday ising soon, and the princes should still be released,¡± Prime Minister Wen suggested.

    Prime Minister Zhang looked at Prime Minister Wen. He narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and nodded in agreement. ¡°Your Majesty, since Prince Yue and Prince Zhou are above suspicion, let them out first. They can¡¯t still be locked up on Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I will find out what these leftover evils of the previous dynasty have done. I will never give them any chance to make more trouble,¡± the minister of Ministry of Justice promised.

    The Emperor fell silent. After a while, he said, ¡°But the truth of this matter hasn¡¯t yet been found!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, although this matter has not been investigated clearly, it is definitely rted to the leftover evils of the previous dynasty. If the two princes are always locked up like this, it will harm their reputations. In the future¡­¡± Prime Minister Zhang paused, but everyone in the Imperial Study understood his meaning.

    If there were no idents, one of them would inherit the throne. At this time, regardless of the truth, they were locked up, which would be a ck mark against the future emperor. Since they had discovered that the previous dynasty¡¯s evil remnants were involved, they might as well shift all the me to them to put an end to this matter.

    Prime Minister Wen echoed, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯d better release the two princes first. The day after tomorrow is the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. If you release them at this time, it will show the deep affection between the royal family members and that the two princes are innocent. As for the investigation into other things, it can be done secretly!¡±

    It was inconvenient for Prime Minister Zhang to mention some things, but not for Prime Minister Wen. Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter was going to marry Prince Yue as his legal wife, which made him no outsider in this matter. Thus, he couldn¡¯t talk about this matter at will.

    But Prime Minister Wen was different. He wasn¡¯t directly relevant to the two princes, so he could offer unbiased opinions.

    Hearing what they all said, the Emperor nodded and said, ¡°Let go of Prince Yue and Prince Zhou first. Although their punishment is lifted, they are not allowed to enter the Pce and should read more books in their mansions.¡±

    The Emperor would withdraw the guards at the gate of their mansions but didn¡¯t intend to let them go out. Though they were released from supervision, they should take the initiative to stay in their ces. In this way, it would do less harm to their public reputations.

    Prime Minister Zhang and Prime Minister Wen nodded, feeling it was appropriate to deal with this matter in this way.

    ¡°Anyone? Come here and give out my order to withdraw the guards before the Phoenix Pce!¡± The Emperor ordered again. Since Prince Zhou was no longer suspected, he shouldn¡¯t keep the Empress under surveince.

    A eunuch answered and left.

    Shao Wanru recovered a bit fast. The wound was on her left arm, so she only needed to take care of her left arm and ensure it stayed still.

    However, she looked ghastly pale after losing too much blood and was as white as a sheet. She leaned against the bed and asked several maids to take out the table screen she had prepared. She kept the maple leaf painting under lock long ago. The birthday gift she chose to present to the Empress Dowager was this table screen.

    ¡°My Lady, are we really going to hang this decorative border on it?¡± Yujie looked at the trimming in her hand, tried it, and turned back to ask.

    This frill was unsuitable no matter how she looked at it. Withrge and long fringes, it looked wonderful, but when it was added to this elegant table screen, they were unpleasant to the eye.

    ¡°Use this one!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod. She had thought about it for the past two days and finally decided to use the border rmended by Nanny Wei.

    ¡°My Lady, you said that it would be best to use the one we chose first. But why do you change your idea? This one looks disgraceful at first nce!¡± Qu Le also advised.

    Shao Wanru raised her long eyshes and said softly with a smile, ¡°I kept a low profile back then because the situation was inappropriate. But things have changed. Even if my table screen isn¡¯t decent enough, the Empress Dowager won¡¯t be angry with me. If such a table screen is presented, the Empress Dowager will be suspicious!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Yujie asked in confusion and looked at the long tassels in her hand.

    ¡°How will you view such an incongruous gift?¡± Shao Wanru asked, smiling.

    ¡°I think you do it on purpose. Am I right, My Lady?¡± Qu Le hesitated for a moment and said. It must be her deliberate n, for no rational person would make this table screen so intolerable to the eye.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet, and I was seriously wounded,¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    Yujie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My Lady, you are still sick, and the table screen from you looks so unpleasant to the eye. The Empress Dowager will suspect that someone has sabotaged this gift on purpose. Even if she doesn¡¯t mention it at that time, she will know it in her heart!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, do you want the Empress Dowager to ask about it?¡± Qu Le¡¯s eyes lit up, and she felt that she had guessed it right.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No?¡± The two servant girls were stunned. Both Yujie and Qu Le thought so. Why would she bother to do it if it were not for this reason?

    ¡°His Highness will be returning to the capital city soon. Even if His Highness wants to investigate the assassination, he won¡¯t be allowed to. His Majesty won¡¯t let him interfere in it. At most, he will let him sit in on some trials and discussions. But the matter of the table screen is different. It will be less significant than the survey of assassination and will not connected to political reasons. If His Highness insists on interfering, the Emperor will surely allow it.¡±

    When Shao Wanru thought that Chu Liuchen would return to the capital city soon, she couldn¡¯t help smiling tenderly. Although he hadn¡¯t been away for a long time, she often thought of him and hoped he would return to the capital city as soon as possible. Thinking that she could see Chu Liuchen soon, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help blushing slightly. Her pale face with a touch of redness appeared surprisingly tender and sweet.

    Of course, those who knew she made the severe wound with a sword wouldn¡¯t think so. Her two servant girls viewed their master differently. Princess Chen¡¯s delicate appearance with tenderness and charm was only a false impression that she wanted to give to others. As a matter of fact, Princess Chen was incredibly tough. How could she be as weak and powerless as ordinary women? Of course, she showed a different side to Prince Chen.

    Seeing the smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face, the two servant girls couldn¡¯t help smiling. Prince Chen would arrive in the capital city. Finally, Princess Chen had someone to rely on, and she would never stab herself with a sword in the future. Seeing their master cut herself, the few servant girls nearly fainted out of fear. After all, none of them expected Princess Chen to do that, which was not what they had nned¡­

 Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098 Some People Walking Together Parted

    Chapter 1098 Some People Walking Together Parted

    The assassination was so significant that the Emperor would not let Chu Liuchen intervene.

    Even if Chu Liuchen had been clear of all suspicion, the Emperor would not let him get involved. However, the thing about the table screen was different. Obviously, it was a frame-up that happened before Shao Wanru was injured.

    Wei Dahai was not simple. Shao Wanru had a hunch that such an unimportant person, who appeared inconspicuous, was rted to many events.

    If Chu Liuchen investigated such a person, he seemed excessively mean and made people feel strange. But if there were a reason, it would be another matter¡­

    On the day of the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, the Pce of Benevolent Peace was permeated with a jubnt atmosphere.

    There would be a great feast for everyone present in the main hall. It was still early, and no one hade yet. From time to time, those busy imperial servants would go to the Pce to fetch something. Nanny Wei was responsible for many things and was terribly busy.

    When the womenfolk cameter, they would go to the flower tform first and onlye to the main hall at the start of the banquet.

    The Pce gate opened early, and carriages were parked one after another. The pce sedan chairs were ready at the door of the inner part of the Pce. Madams whose husbands were officials above the fourth-rank official got off the carriage with the Misses of their mansions and walked through the long passageway behind the Pce gate. The elders could get on the imperial sedan chairs. Others walked to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace while chatting.

    When some people met those close to them, they would chat and walk in together.

    In previous years, the atmosphere in the Pce was the most rxed at this time. This day could be the most rxing day for everyone in the entire Pce.

    But today was not like before. The dull atmosphere in the Pce seemed to have faded a lot, but it was not the case. Although the Empress had been released and was apanying the Empress Dowager, everyone could tell that this matter was not over.

    In the past years, Prince Zhou and Prince Yue would enter the Pce early to spend some time with the Empress Dowager. However, at this time of this year, several princes were still detained outside by the Emperor. Later, the Emperor woulde in with a group of officials and several princes to pay their respects to the Empress Dowager. After that, the banquet would begin.

    A tall flower terrace was in a garden outside the Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    Many rare flowers surrounded the high tform. The flowers were in garish colors, and even the air had a faint floral fragrance, which was very pleasing.

    The weather was nice. When it was neither cold nor hot, Misses dressed up very brightly. Those who had failed in the Pageant or had not participated in it before wanted to take this chance.

    At that time, the princes only chose their legal wives and picked up only a few consorts. Notably, there was Prince Xin, who had not even chosen a legal wife. Today, Consort Ming was here, so there might be an opportunity for those Young Madams.

    Something bad seemed to have happened to Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. Therefore, many people aimed at Prince Xin, who had been unnoticed by all. At least Prince Xin was also the Emperor¡¯s son.

    It was unclear to all who could win the position of crown prince. Before the final result came to be obvious, anyone might get it. Who could be sure that Prince Xin had no chance?

    Even if Prince Yue and Prince Zhou did something unforgivable, the throne wouldn¡¯t be passed down to Prince Chen anyway.

    Many people thought so in their hearts. After receiving instructions from their parents, Misses were also waiting with joy. If Consort Ming or Prince Xin liked one of them, she might be the future Princess Xin!

    Of course, some people had been thinking highly of Prince Yue or Prince Zhou, so they wanted to marry into their mansions as their consorts.

    Some Young Madams who were not interested in getting married would make efforts to please the Empress Dowager. No matter what their purposes were, the Misses sitting before the flower tform were all well-dressed.

    On the flower tform were several rows of tables filled with fruits and snacks. Chairs were ced beside the tables for the Madams and Misses to rest and sit down.

    There were several gauze curtains set up right opposite the flower tform. The one in the middle was thergest, which undoubtedly belonged to the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and several highest-ranking imperial consorts.

    On the right was a much smaller curtain for other titled imperial consorts to rest.

    The tent on the left was reserved for the princesses born in the Pce, their daughters-inw, and granddaughters-inw.

    Some sharp-eyed people noticed a particrly small tent near the Empress Dowager¡¯s big tent, and some people were in it. They were recognized as maids of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    It was said that Princess Chen, who was seriously injured, also came and stayed to rest in that tent. It was the first time that Princess Chen celebrated the birthday of the Empress Dowager, so she came here, though she wasn¡¯t fully recovered. After she presented her gift, she would go back home to rest without attending the banquet.

    Everyone knew Princess Chen was severely wounded. It was said that she had been close to death. Unexpectedly, Princess Chen woulde over.

    This matter had not been settled yet. The Emperor¡¯s attitude was ambiguous. The Empress and three Princes had been punished all because of Princess Chen. If any other idents happened to her, some people would have to take the me.

    There were all kinds ofments about this.

    Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t sit still beside Madam of Prime Minister Zhang. Luo Xiaowan hade to sit with her, so she pushed her face toward Luo Xiaowan¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Princess Chen?¡±

    Luo Xiaowan intended to see Prince Chen long ago, but people in her mansion didn¡¯t allow her to, saying that Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion wouldn¡¯t receive any guests for the time being. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had been watching over her in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and she only wanted Princess Chen to rest well.

    Hearing Zhang Qn¡¯s words, she nodded.

    They walked to the most inconspicuous small tent together. As soon as they arrived at the tent¡¯s entrance, they saw that Nanny Gao, the trusted maid of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, was guarding the tent, so they hurried forward to salute.

    Nanny Gao returned the salute politely.

    ¡°Nanny Gao, is Princess Chen inside?¡± Zhang Qn asked in a low voice, pointing to the tent¡¯s inside.

    ¡°Her Highness is in poor health, so she struggled to be here. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked her to rest. She was resting in repose with her eyes closed at this moment. When the Empress Dowageres over, she will present her gift and go back,¡± Nanny Gao said.

    ¡°There is a bed inside?¡± Zhang Qn asked in astonishment.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager offered this favor and even prepared a bed for Princess Chen. Otherwise, Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on there. Princess Chen is filial. Her Majesty originally asked her not toe, but she didn¡¯t listen. She will have to watch someone present her gift to Her Majesty.¡± Nanny Gao sighed and said helplessly,

    ¡°Is Princess Chen badly hurt?¡± Luo Xiaowan asked anxiously.

    ¡°She was seriously injured and almost died. Fortunately, she was blessed with good luck and survived.¡± Nanny Gao put her palms together devoutly and kept making bows to the air with gratitude.

    Zhang Qn looked deeply at Nanny Gao, who appeared excited and frightened after the ident. Then, lightly frowning her arched eyebrows, she said, ¡°Nanny Gao, can we go in and see Princess Chen?¡±

    Nanny Gao looked awkward. She looked at Zhang Qn and Luo Xiaowan as if she had no right to agree to her request.

    Luo Xiaowan didn¡¯t want to push Nanny Gao into an awkward situation, so she pulled Zhang Qn¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Nanny Gao, then we¡¯lle to see Princess Chen next time. Please tell her to take good care of herself and recover without any aftereffects.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you, Miss Zhang and Miss Luo!¡± Nanny Gao nodded repeatedly and put down her hands that she had put together to pray.

    Luo Xiaowan pulled Zhang Qn¡¯s hand and motioned for her to go, but Zhang Qn was unwilling to go. She deliberately tilted her head to look into the tent from the part that was slightly lifted up.

    Seeing Nanny Gao look slightly displeased, Luo Xiaowan forcefully pulled Zhang Qn away. They had been too rude just now.

    When they reached a ce far away from the tent, Zhang Qn shook off Luo Xiaowan¡¯s hand unhappily and said, ¡°Xiaowan, I just wanted to see if Princess Chen was okay and only needed to nce at her from a distance. I wouldn¡¯t disturb her. Why wouldn¡¯t Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess let me see her no matter what?¡±

    ¡°Qn, Princess Chen is injured and has been forcing herself to struggle up and send her gift to Her Majesty. Without the part of sending gifts, Princess Chen might not evene here.¡±

    Luo Xiaowan said.

    ¡°So what? Since she is here, we should go and see her. It¡¯s rare for us to have such a chance to meet her. Maybe she needs our help!¡± Zhang Qn said with displeasure.

    ¡°But Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess doesn¡¯t allow us to go over¡­¡± Luo Xiaowan murmured. Nanny Gao was guarding the entrance, which exined everything. ¡°Princess Chen is so seriously hurt that she doesn¡¯t have the strength to talk to us now. We can¡¯t help her and may even waste her energy.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried if I can¡¯t see her!¡± Zhang Qn said.

    ¡°Then¡­ then what should we do?¡± Luo Xiaowan looked around and asked, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°How about we go to see her secretly?¡± Zhang Qn rolled her eyes and said with a smile, pointing to the back of the tent.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one behind.¡± Luo Xiaowan looked at that ce and said helplessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s gently ask Princess Chen a few questions. I¡¯ll ask her how she is doing to make sure she is fine. I don¡¯t want to do anything else. We can¡¯t rest assured until we get to the bottom of it,¡± Zhang Qn said.

    What she said did make sense. Although Luo Xiaowan was timid, it should not be a big deal to say a few words across the tent. Eventually, she agreed with a nod, then shook her head. ¡°No. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess is there. It¡¯s useless for us to go there. We will be discovered.¡±

    ¡°What are you worried about? Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess will go to meet the other princessester. Princess Chen is not feeling well, so she can¡¯t stay with her all the time. She doesn¡¯t want to disturb Princess Chen¡¯s rest, does she?¡± Zhang Qn pointed to the tents prepared for the princesses and said, feeling very pleased with her idea.

    ¡°Then¡­ OK!¡± Luo Xiaowan agreed with profound resignation.

    They didn¡¯t return to their seats and had been waiting there. After a while, they saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesse out, but Nanny Gao still stood at the entrance. Obviously, she was afraid that someone would break Shao Wanru¡¯s rest.

    After Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess left, the two looked at each other and turned to the back of the tent. There was indeed no one in the shady area. It was a quiet ce with no one around.

    They didn¡¯t take their servant girls with them and walked to the back of the tent hand in hand. When they arrived at the small tent, they moved about more and more softly.

    It wasn¡¯t winter, so the tent was not tightly set up. They could even hear some people talking inside. For fear of being noticed by others inside, they were very cautious.

    Suddenly, Zhang Qn stopped and pulled Luo Xiaowan hard. Luo Xiaowan was drawn to the right side fast. If she hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, she would have fallen.

    ¡°Qn¡­¡± Luo Xiaowan was about to say something but saw Zhang Qn nervously put her finger before her mouth, intending to hush her. Immediately, her footsteps became lighter¡­

 Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099 People Show Concern Coming in Flocks

    Chapter 1099 People Show Concern Coming in Flocks

    They walked over cautiously without any noise and stood outside the small tent.

    ¡°My Lady, if you don¡¯t feel well, go to sleep first. I¡¯ll wake you upter.¡± The tent wasn¡¯t that soundproof, so they could hear Yujie¡¯s voiceing from inside.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru said in a very low voice, which could hardly be heard without listening carefully.

    Yujie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°My Lady, you know, Great Elder Princess can present the gift on your behalf.¡±

    Shao Wanru leaned against the couch with arge cloak covering her up. The set of clothes she had chosen before was just right. Although it was in quiet colors, it looked noble and graceful because of the embroidery pattern outlined by gold threads, which was very suitable for her status as Princess Chen.

    Her ck hair was tied up and held in position by merely a hairpin.

    Her in face, without any make-up, was still of dazzling beauty. However, her pallid face and pale lips made her look extremely frail.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother grandma. Since I can still get up, I have to do it myself. It¡¯s also a disy of my filial piety,¡± Shao Wanru answered softly, her eyes falling on the tent.

    Her tent was built on the spur of the moment. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t intend to let here over and allowed her to rest at home.

    However, Shao Wanru insisted oning, so servants in the Pce came up with an idea to build a tent for her. They decided to let her rest here and go back if she was tired.

    The tents were temporarily set up. Besides, the weather was neither hot nor cold, so the tent¡¯s material was a little thin.

    Coincidentally, this tent was facing the east, and the sun had already risen, so she could see the shadows of two people on the tent. Two women were standing beside the tent.

    When Shao Wanru was looking at the shadows of the tent, Yujie also saw them. She was stunned for a moment. Then, she wanted to go over there but saw Shao Wanru gently waving at her.

    She immediately understood what her master meant and was about to say something when Qu Le, guarding outside the tent, suddenly came in and said, ¡°My Lady, Her Majesty is here to see you!¡±

    As she said, she stepped aside, and the Empress walked in with two pce maids.

    With her hands pressing down on the bed edge, Shao Wanru tried to get up. However, the Emperor reached out to stop her with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You are so seriously injured. There is no need to get up at all.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Shao Wanru leaned sideways, lowered her head to greet her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t make a full salute. Please forgive me, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Look at you! You are so seriously injured. Why would you apologize for not getting up? You¡¯ve shown your best filial respect to Her Majesty by attending her birthday banquet. Her Majesty once told me that you must be very bored when spending so much time in the mansion alone. It¡¯s good that you chose to be here. I¡¯m worried about you, so I came to see you. You don¡¯t have to get up.¡±

    The Empress walked to the couch and looked at Shao Wanru with a benign look.

    ¡°What did the imperial physician say?¡±

    ¡°The imperial physician said that I should take good care of myself. If my arm couldn¡¯t fully be recovered, it would be useless.¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head and said with a bitter smile.

    If a young girl in her prime lost an arm at this time, she wouldn¡¯t stand the tragic result.

    ¡°The imperial physician didn¡¯t say it for sure. He meant if you made a good recovery, you still had a chance. I heard that Prince Chen has a miracle-working doctor with excellent medical skills. You will be fine with him around.¡± The Empressforted her.

    ¡°Doctor Qi is not in the capital city. He went out with His Highness in case His Highness suffered poor health on the trip!¡± Shao Wanru said, forcing a smile. It could be seen that she was trying hard to look happy, though she was sad.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome. Prince Zhou has sent a good doctor into the Pce to nurse my health. I happen to be fine, so I brought him here to treat you,¡± the Empress said with a smile.

    A person dressed in the clothes of an imperial physician came in with a medicine chest on his shoulder. Upon entering the tent, he bowed to Shao Wanru first.

    ¡°Does she think I¡¯m feigning illness?¡± Shao Wanru sneered in her heart, and her eyes fell on the imperial physicianing over. There was an understanding smile on her lips. It turned out to be an acquaintance: Doctor Qiu!

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he return to his home vige?¡±

    ¡°Feel Princess Chen¡¯s pulse and see how badly she has been hurt. If she needs any medicinal materials, I will try my best to get all the superior medicines for her,¡± the Empress ordered.

    Doctor Qiu answered and stepped forward.

    Yujie took the small cushion for pulse feeling from Doctor Qiu, put Shao Wanru¡¯s hand on it, and covered her wrist with a handkerchief before retreating aside.

    The tent became quiet, and everyone¡¯s attention fell on Doctor Qiu.

    After a while, Doctor Qiu put down his hand and observed Shao Wanru¡¯s face. Her face was drained of color, which showed that her illness had taken a heavy toll on her.

    Doctor Qiu had seen Shao Wanru when she was still Fifth Miss Shao. At that time, she was gorgeous and vivid, but now she was weak and pale.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu, how is her illness?¡± asked the Empress.

    Her son sent Doctor Qiu to her, so the Empress trusted him very much. Those imperial physicians in the Pce were all thoroughly sophisticated. Even if they knew something, they would not say it. She brought Doctor Qiu here to see if Shao Wanru was truly injured because the Empress always felt something fishy was going on.

    ¡°Her Highness is seriously injured. She needs to take good care of herself. Otherwise, she¡¯ll suffer from after-effects,¡± Doctor Qiu said bluntly.

    ¡°How could it be real?¡± The Empress frowned because such a result was totally different from what she had guessed, so she froze there for a moment.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and looked at the Empress.

    ¡°Well, do you need any special medicinal materials?¡± When the Empress was awakened, she coughed awkwardly and asked.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Our mansion has plenty of them,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    There were a lot of medicinal materials in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which might be even more than those in the Pce. Because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s poor health, he would receive rewards from Pce from time to time. They had sufficient medicinal materials.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need anything, tell me. Take good care of your health. Prince Chen is not in the capital city. When the person in charge of the mansion is away, you should be more careful.¡± Seeing that she could not find anything, the Empress said a few more polite words and left with Doctor Qiu and her servants.

    After the Empress left, Qu Le said indignantly, ¡°My Lady, did Her Majestye to check if your injury was true?¡±

    ¡°Maybe she thought I wouldn¡¯t be so seriously wounded!¡± Shao Wanru muttered.

    ¡°That night, you had a narrow escape and nearly dead. Those arrows would have hit us if we hadn¡¯t been standing by the window.¡± When Yujie mentioned these things, she shivered with fear.

    Qu Le¡¯s voice also began to tremble. She was not willing to mention what had happenedst night. How could any girls spending most of their time in the inner court ever experience the brutal assassination that day? ¡°My Lady, from now on, more guards in the mansion will make more inspection tours every day. The chief supervisor said the Emperor had sent more guards over and wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen in our mansion again!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, His Majesty will find out who intended to hurt you. These men in ck attacked us by vicious means and obviously wanted to kill you!¡± Yujie gnashed her teeth and said angrily, ¡°I only hate myself for not knowing martial arts. Otherwise, I would find out who wanted to kill you that day.¡±

    ¡°Is Princess Chen here?¡± When they were talking, a voice came from outside the tent.

    The voice was sharp, which belonged to a eunuch in the Pce.

    Yujie hurriedly went out to wee them, and after a while, she came in with a group of people. Shao Wanru actually knew the two in the front. One was Consort of Virtue from the Pce, and the other was Prince Yue, Chu Liuyue.

    It was reasonable for Consort of Virtue toe, but it was rude for Prince Yue toe in here.

    Shao Wanru sat up, supported by Qu Le¡¯s hands. Then she struggled to stand up and salute but was also stopped by Consort of Virtue.

    ¡°Princess Chen, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I just came to see you. I heard you were seriously injured and nned to see you, but I haven¡¯t found the right chance to do it.¡± Consort of Virtue smiled more sincerely than the Empress. She looked very kind with her gentle female image, which always helped her make a great impression on others.

    A woman who could give birth to the eldest prince was indeed extraordinary!

    ¡°Thank you, Your Imperial Highness. I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru said. Now that Prince Yue was here, it was inconvenient for her to lie down again.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. His Majesty will find out what happened that night. He won¡¯t let go of those who make you suffer so much,¡± Consort of Virtueforted her. Her eyes fell on her arm and her face. Indeed, Shao Wanru seemed to be badly injured. At this moment, herplexion was way different from before. Her illness could be seen at a nce.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t say anything and just stood near Consort of Virtue silently as if he casually dropped in on her with his mother. Yet, his eyes were glued to Shao Wanru¡¯s face. He carefully observed her expression to see if she had applied white powder to cover her face.

    After a long time, he concluded that Princess Chen was injured for real. She wasn¡¯t pretending.

    Consort of Virtue soothed Shao Wanru for a while and was about to leave. Before Chu Liuyue left, he suddenly said in a deep voice, ¡°Third brother is not in the capital city. If you have anything inconvenient to tell the Pce, you can send someone to the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion for help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Shao Wanru murmured her thanks.

    After Consort of Virtue and Prince Yue left, the tent became quiet again. Qu Le held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and helped her lie down again. After lying down, Shao Wanru sighed in a low voice and looked at the two shadows on the tent. The shadows shook twice and were gone¡­

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Yujie whispered.

    Shao Wanru smiled a little sadly, her long eyshes fluttering twice, and she slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Let Nanny Gao tell other imperial consorts that I¡¯m too feeble to receive guests if theye over!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the wound. If visitors came one after another, she could not hold on any longer.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll inform Nanny Gao right away!¡± Qu Le nodded and left to tell Nanny Gao, who was guarding outside. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess left Nanny Gao here because she feared some people would disturb Shao Wanru¡¯s rest.

    Though Nanny Gao couldn¡¯t keep the Empress and Consort of Virtue out of the door, she could stop others.

 Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100 Slanders Entering the Ear, Taking Root in the Heart

    Chapter 1100 nders Entering the Ear, Taking Root in the Heart

    Outside the tent, Zhang Qn lowered her head and looked at her toes silently for a long time with a sad look.

    Luo Xiaowan had never seen her look like this. She hurriedly reached out to pull her and asked in a panic, ¡°Qn, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    After leaving the small tent just now, they had arrived at this ce, far away from the tent. Thus, they could no longer hear the sounds in the tent, and those in the tent couldn¡¯t hear their conversation either.

    ¡°Xiaowan, do you think Prince Yue likes me?¡± Zhang Qn thought for a while and suddenly asked.

    !!

    Luo Xiaowan flushed, subconsciously looking around. When she was sure that no one noticed them, she breathed a sigh of relief. How could Young Madams from aristocratic families like them say something like that? But Zhang Qn had been her good friend for many years, so she knew that Zhang Qn was not that strictly upright and correct in behavior.

    Was it because she had misunderstandings about what had just happened?

    In Luo Xiaowan¡¯s heart, although Zhang Qn was a good friend, Princess Chen was her benefactor. She didn¡¯t want them to have any bad feelings about each other.

    After pulling herself together, she suppressed the shyness in her heart and said, ¡°Qn, of course, he likes you. You said that he often sent you gifts. Since you were chosen as Princess Yue, Prince Yue always brought you many things whenever he went to your mansion. When you encountered problems, Prince Yue woulde to you as quickly as he could.¡±

    ¡°Why would hee to see Princess Chen? And he came when Princess Chen was still lying in bed. It was inconvenient for her to see some other men. Although he is the elder brother of Prince Chen, it was not polite to see Princess Chen at this time.¡± Zhang Qn stared nkly at the ground. It was unknown if she was talking to Luo Xiaowan or herself.

    These words were hidden deep at the bottom of her heart. At first, she didn¡¯t believe those words and thought they wouldn¡¯t affect her. But now she realized the reality was contrary to what she thought ¡ª she had been unconsciously influenced. Was Shao Wanru the one Chu Liuyue liked in the beginning?

    Chu Liuyue couldn¡¯t make Shao Wanru his wife, so he chose to marry her, who must be less attractive than Shao Wanru in his heart. But even so, Chu Liuyue still had feelings for Shao Wanru. When he heard that Shao Wanru was injured, he deliberately went to check up on her with Consort of Virtue, despite the fact that others might think he behaved frivolously.

    ¡°Is he just unable to let go of Shao Wanru in his heart?

    ¡°If that is the case, how does he think of me? Am I a substitute for Shao Wanru?¡±

    Zhang Qn had a lively personality, and she was proud. How could she be willing to be a recement? Moreover, she became a recement for Shao Wanru, her good friend!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Shao Wanru tell me about her rtionship with Chu Liuyue? Aren¡¯t we friends?

    ¡°Could it be possible that she wants to keep in touch with Chu Liuyue behind me? I¡¯m the future Princess Yue and the one who will marry Prince Yue. Why does Shao Wanru keep hold of Prince Yue? She married Prince Chen, didn¡¯t she? Why must she do this? Isn¡¯t she afraid of letting me down?¡±

    Luo Xiaowan, quite taken aback by her reaction, hurriedly said, ¡°Prince Yue went there to keep Consort of Virtuepany. If Consort of Virtue insisted on visiting her, what could he do? Don¡¯t think so much about it. Prince Yue didn¡¯t say anything but one sentence in the end.¡±

    Looking at Zhang Qn¡¯s sinister expression, Luo Xiaowan panicked.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, but the one sentence he said was the most forcible one. He told her to go to him for help when necessary. But why must she look for him? Who is he? He is just Prince Chen¡¯s cousin. When Prince Chen is not at home, he should avoid arousing suspicion rather than take the initiative to reach out to Princess Chen. The Empress also paid the visit, but Prince Zhou didn¡¯t follow her. Why would Prince Yuee?¡±

    Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she wept out her grief to Luo Xiaowan.

    The Empress went there, but Prince Zhou didn¡¯te. Then, when Consort of Virtue visited Shao Wanru, Prince Yue came along with her, which meant something was wrong. Zhang Qn didn¡¯t think that she thought about it too much. There was definitely something wrong between Shao Wanru and Prince Yue!

    ¡°Qn, it must not be what you think. Prince Yue must havee there for other reasons.¡± Luo Xiaowan, burning with anxiety, hurriedly appeased her.

    She was weak, but it did not mean that she was stupid. She could see the whole thing more clearly than Zhang Qn. After all, those closely involved usually cannot see as clearly as outsiders.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to go back to rest!¡± Zhang Qn shook her head and turned back.

    ¡°Qn¡­¡± Luo Xiaowan still wanted to say something to calm her down, but Zhang Qn left decisively without looking back. Then, she could only follow her with a wry smile. Luo Xiaowan didn¡¯t want her to feel hatred toward Princess Chen. They had been good friends, but why would it be like this now?

    It was not proper for Prince Yue to do this. At this time, to avoid arousing suspicion, he should not go to see Princess Chen. Inexplicably, she got a little annoyed with Prince Yue. It was indeed his fault. Just now, she had witnessed and heard the whole thing, so she was sure that Princess Chen had nothing to do with this matter.

    Zhang Qn returned to her seat, throwing herself onto the seat heavily. She looked distressed. Madam of Prime Minister Zhang, who was talking to the Madam next to her, noticed her unusual act and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I just have a headache!¡± Zhang Qn reached out and touched her head.

    The Madam next to them said with concern, ¡°Are you sick? The weather has been good recently, but it¡¯s easy to fall ill when the season changes.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still a naughty child. She has been pretty fit and will be fine after a little rest!¡± Madam of Prime Minister Zhang replied with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam. In fact, I¡¯m tired of walking. I¡¯ll recover in a while!¡± Zhang Qn thanked the Madam decently.

    Shao Xiaowan came over and sat next to her. When she saw that Zhang Qn¡¯s face had returned to normal, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Zhang Qn would make a scene recklessly. It would humiliate Prince Yue and Princess Chen.

    She reached out to hold Zhang Qn¡¯s hand. Feeling that her hand was icy cold, she hastily gripped it with great care and looked at Zhang Qn, trying tofort her.

    Zhang Qn turned around and smiled at her. Her face was indeed much better than before. She leaned over and said to Luo Xiaowan in a low voice, ¡°I misunderstood them just now. Don¡¯t tell Princess Chen. Otherwise, she mightugh at me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t. It¡¯s indeed¡­But I will ask Princess Chen about it in the future.¡± Luo Xiaowan vigorously expanded her chest and said. No one could be more delighted than her when she saw that Zhang Qn got past this matter. How could she tell Princess Chen something that had not been confirmed? It might damage the friendship between them.

    Everyone would lose control of their emotions sometimes. The key problem was that Prince Yue didn¡¯t do this thing properly.

    After thinking for a while, Luo Xiaowan suddenly thought of a rumor. She hesitated for a moment but still leaned over and whispered in Zhang Qn¡¯s ear, ¡°In fact, I heard that First Miss of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡­that woman.¡±

    To avoid being overheard by others, she deliberately said it vaguely, knowing Zhang Qn could understand.

    Shao Yanru, First Miss of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, was the one that everyone thought might be Princess Yue at first. Luo Xiaowan thought that if Prince Yue had some connections with someone, it must be Shao Yanru, definitely not Princess Chen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Zhang Qn reached out and pinched Luo Xiaowan hard. Her arched eyebrows slightly creasing in pain, Luo Xiaowan frowned. ¡°I know, he wouldn¡¯t have an¡­with her.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that everyone is fine!¡± Seeing that Zhang Qn bore no grudge, Luo Xiaowan cracked a smile. It was good that everyone was still the same¡­

    ¡°My Lady, who were they?¡± When the two long figures left, Yujie asked carefully, ¡°Were they pce maids?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t be men because they wore women¡¯s outfits.

    Pce maids came and went most frequently.

    ¡°No, they aren¡¯t pce maids!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head with certainty and pointed out their traits. ¡°One of them has a hairpin with a string of pearls. Besides, they wore more than one hairpin.¡±

    Since their shadows were quite stretched, she couldn¡¯t see them so clearly. Vaguely, she saw a string of pearls shaking near the hairpin above one woman¡¯s head. There was not only one but a row of pearls. Besides, there was more than one hairpin in her hair. Thus, she couldn¡¯t be a pce maid. The pce maids were dressed in the same style today, and there was no such a luxurious row of pearls on their hairpins.

    Another woman had no hairpin with pearls, but Shao Wanru could tell she used a few hairpins sticking out high from her hair. This woman should be a nobledy entering the Pce for the banquet.

    Neither of them had taken any servant girls with them.

    A trace of darkness slipped across her watery eyes. She hoped they were not the two people she thought of.

    In this life, she was cautious and meticulous about everything at her heart. Not many people were like this among all the people she knew.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Yujie wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Shao Wanru. She reached out to touch her head and asked, ¡°Is Doctor Qiu still with us?¡±

    Just now, the Empress asked Doctor Qiu to stay here because she feared that Shao Wanru would feel ufortableter.

    Both Doctor Qiu, brought by the Empress, and Prince Yue were here to check up on her. The Empress did it more straightforwardly: she let Doctor Qiu feel her pulse, while Consort of Virtue brought Chu Liuyue here to see if she was truly injured ording to his past experience.

    Fortunately, Shao Wanru was indeed injured, so she was not afraid of being examined by them.

    They all suspected that the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had plotted the whole thing. So, the more seriously she was hurt, the less suspicious Chu Liuchen would be.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu is still here. My Lady, he is not a good person.¡± Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Yujie answered immediately because she loathed Doctor Qiu.

    As a doctor, Doctor Qiu brought death to his patient. How could she like a doctor like that? People like Doctor Qiu could no longer be called a doctor. They were actually more like killers who murdered others by underhand, subtle means.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t like Doctor Qiu either. When such a person staying at her tent entrance kept watching her movements, how could anyone like it? However, the Empress ordered him to stay here in the name of protecting Shao Wanru. How could Shao Wanru refuse such a well-meaning offer?

    Shao Wanru slightly rolled her liquid eyes and hit upon an idea. She didn¡¯t want Doctor Qiu to stay nearby, so she had to ask someone to take him away. Doctor Qiu appeared to be a nobody like Wei Dahai, but Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help being on guard against them¡­

 Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101 Take It Out on Doctor Qiu, Beat Him Up

    Chapter 1101 Take It Out on Doctor Qiu, Beat Him Up

    When Infanta Yuan¡¯an came over, she didn¡¯t see Doctor Qiu. She was still wearing a veil, so her countenance couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯te ¡ª Infanta Yuan¡¯an came to visit Shao Wanru alone with her servant girl.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess had often taken Infanta Yuan¡¯an to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, so Nanny Gao didn¡¯t stop her when seeing hering over. Instead, she stepped aside to let her in.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was quite pleased by this treatment because Nanny Gao, in the name of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, had rejected several imperial consorts who came over together.

    Upon entering the tent and seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s pasty face, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was secretly delighted. Yet, assuming an air of concern, she took two steps forward, sat down on the chair next to Shao Wanru, and asked with concern, ¡°How did you get hurt so badly? Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for your concern,¡± Shao Wanru replied in a feeble voice.

    Since her wound had not healed yet, she did not dare to speak loudly, giving people a feeling of weakness.

    ¡°You are in poor health, but why did youe here? The Empress Dowager asked you to rest, didn¡¯t she?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s listless and pale look, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so happy that she could barely refrain from smiling. It took her a lot of efforts to hide the joy in her heart and ask seriously.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother said I didn¡¯t have toe, but I thought I should be here. This is the first time for me to attend her birthday party!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt depressed at the sight of Shao Wanru¡¯s smile. ¡°How could she still be alive? Why didn¡¯t the killer shoot her to death?

    ¡°Prince Zhou, as the legitimate son of the Empress, was supposed to be the first to marry. But somehow, Prince Chen married before him. Otherwise, I would have been the one who called the Empress Dowager ¡®Imperial Grandmother¡¯ in a justified way like her.

    ¡°I could have strengthened the tie with the Empress Dowager through her birthday banquet. After all, it¡¯s much easier for the first granddaughter-inw to win elders¡¯ favor. But now, Shao Wanru snatched away everything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to hold on like this!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with more concern on her face.

    ¡°The Empress just came over and brought me a doctor surnamed Qiu. He doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Pce. I heard Prince Zhou sent him to the Pce before, and he stays in the Phoenix Pce. Right now, he is waiting for orders outside the door. If I don¡¯t feel well, I can ask for his help. He has excellent medical skills,¡± Shao Wanru said, beaming with satisfaction.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, his family name is Qiu! Do you also know him?¡± Shao Wanru asked with curiosity.

    Of course, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had heard of this doctor. How could she not know him? When her face was injured, Prince Zhou specially asked Doctor Qiu to treat her wound, and the treatment was very effective. Butter, she was told that Doctor Qiu had returned to his hometown, which turned out to be a lie: he actually entered the Phoenix Pce. Because of his absence, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had to find another doctor.

    Why would Prince Zhou ask Doctor Qiu to stay in the Pce when the Empress was fine?

    Inexplicably, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt a little annoyed. ¡°What does Prince Zhou mean? Is he not satisfied with me, or does he take a fancy to another woman? How could he be so careless about my appearance?

    ¡±The appearance is of great significance for any woman. How could he take Doctor Qiu away from me?¡°

    ¡°Is the Empress not feeling well?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an forcibly suppressed the anger in her heart and asked.

    ¡°Not feeling well? No way. Her Majesty seems to be in good health. When I went to the Pce that day, she asked me to see Secondary Consort Shao, who had been in bad condition and badly needed the imperial physician¡¯s treatment.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head in confusion and added, ¡°I suppose Her Majesty has been very well, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Shao Yanru? He must have done that for Shao Yanru.¡±

    At once, Infanta Yuan¡¯an confirmed that it was all about Shao Yanru. Without thinking it over, she knew Prince Zhou must have sent Doctor Qiu to the Pce for Shao Yanru. ¡°That bitch has been keeping in contact with Prince Zhou.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an twisted her handkerchief hard a few times and could no longer suppress the anger in her heart.

    She lurched to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Doctor Qiu to treat my injury before. I wonder if he can check on my wound now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Doctor Qiu had taken care of your face?¡± Shao Wanru said in surprise, ¡°Then you¡¯d better let him have a look at your face. I heard that Doctor Qiu has excellent medical skills. Moreover, if you¡¯ve changed your doctor, you might have to use different medicines. Perhaps, the properties of medicines given by the two doctors might impose restraints on each other, which is bad for the wound¡¯s recovery.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Shao Wanru and said, only feeling her anger me up.

    She might not have cared so much if Shao Wanru had mentioned someone else. But Shao Yanru was not someone irrelevant. As the granddaughter of Ruiping Great Elder Princess, how could she know nothing about the rtionship between Shao Yanru and Prince Zhou? However, Ruiping Great Elder Princess had advised that Shao Yanru had be the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort and would never have anything to do with Prince Zhou, so she had let go of this matter.

    Did this mean that Prince Zhou got in touch with Shao Yanru again?

    Shao Yanru was sick, and Prince Zhou took Doctor Qiu into the Pce with the excuse that the Empress needed him. They worked in unison to help Shao Yanru. It must be the truth. No wonder they suddenly withdrew Doctor Qiu, who had taken great care of her wound. They feared she would be suspicious, so they told her that Doctor Qiu had returned to his home vige.

    Back to his hometown? What a nice try! He didn¡¯t return to his hometown at all. Instead, he was in the Pce, checking on Shao Yanru.

    Others might not know about the dispute between Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou in the Pce, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an learned something. As the future Princess Zhou, how could she not be in a rage? Shao Wanru¡¯s words touched the most sensitive spot in her heart, and she could not hold her jealousy and anger on a leash.

    As soon as Infanta Yuan¡¯an walked out of the tent, she forced a smile and asked Nanny Gao, ¡°Nanny Gao, have you seen Doctor Qiu?¡±

    Nanny Gao pointed to the side and said in astonishment, ¡°Eh? He was there, but where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Where did he go? He must have gone into hiding upon seeing me. Sure enough, he feels guilty.¡±

    In a burning fury, Infanta Yuan¡¯an came over with her servants. As expected, she saw Doctor Qiu hiding aside. As soon as she noticed his astonished look when seeing her, she was sure that he had been avoiding her. Infanta Yuan¡¯an could no longer control the anger ignited by Shao Wanru in her heart. She took two steps forward and rebuked, ¡°Guards, take this person away and flog him ten times. He is disrespectful to me!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t do anything to Prince Zhou, but she could ruin his subordinate who took orders from him. After this harsh punishment, Doctor Qiu could no longer attend Shao Yanru.

    As the imperial infanta, she didn¡¯t need reasons to beat a doctor who was not even an imperial physician.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡­¡± Doctor Qiu attempted to defend himself, but several eunuchs came over and dragged him away. In the future, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be Princess Zhou, who was likely to be the future Empress. So, everyone in the imperial Pce was more than willing to do something to curry favor with her.

    Doctor Qiu was given a beating for no reason. To his dismay, he couldn¡¯t find a ce to sob out his grievances. Thus, he had no choice but to find a young eunuch who looked kind, asking him to deliver a message to the Empress. Then he limped back to the Phoenix Pce. Given his condition, he couldn¡¯t stand outside Princess Chen¡¯s tent anymore.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an gave vent to her anger by giving Doctor Qiu a violent beating, which was a trivial matter. The eunuch didn¡¯t even see the Empress, for her servants had blocked him.

    The Empress was apanying the Empress Dowager, so she was too upied to deal with such a thing of no significance. Besides, Infanta Yuan¡¯an merely inflicted punishment on a doctor. Since she was the Empress¡¯s future daughter-inw, how could anyone dare to make her pay the price for that?

    The people serving the Empress nearby didn¡¯t take this matter seriously. As a result, the Empress didn¡¯t even know what had happened.

    When the Empress Dowager came over, the Empress apanied her to meet those Old Madams and Madam Dowagers, each of whom had noble character and high prestige. The whole time, the Empress sat aside with a bright smile, pretending to be a filial daughter-inw.

    What had happened before seemed to have nothing to do with her. Although many people knew the Empress hadn¡¯t been cleared of her suspicion, so what? She was still the Empress, and Prince Zhou was still the legitimate son in the Imperial Pce, the most likely prince to ascend the throne. In this case, no one dared to offend her.

    At this time, all the guests here were female members of the invited families. Prince Yue, who hade to send the message on behalf of the Emperor, also went to the front. There were songs and dances prepared by the Empress going on the flower tform.

    They had been rehearsing these shows for a long time.

    In the morning, these people, arranged by the Empress, focused on singing and dancing. In the afternoon, some Young Madams went up to demonstrate their talents.

    The birthday banquet specially prepared by the Emperor wouldst for the whole day. When the officials and their family members entered the Pce, they would stay there for a day. After lunch, they would have a little rest and gather to watch these Misses¡¯ fantastic shows, which was the major event today.

    Compared with the singing and dancing of the pce maids, the superb performance of these Misses was the most eye-catching, which could also show the dignity of the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, her birthday banquet would be the same as that of an ordinary Old Madam.

    Some began to offer gifts to the Empress Dowager one after another. Of course, presenting gifts before the Emperor and his officials was considered the most honorable thing. However, some people, who preferred keeping a low profile or whose gifts were not particrly outstanding, didn¡¯t think it necessary to wait untilter. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. So, they began to demonstrate their gifts at this time.

    Those unremarkable gifts might be more than one piece. If they presented their gifts earlier, they were less likely to awkwardly demonstrate the same ones others had shown.

    It was still early, and everyone presented their gifts quickly. As one item was offered, the Empress Dowager would enjoy it with other nobledies. Then, the next one would be sent over. It was also pleasant to watch the performance on the flower tform while appreciating various gifts. In the meantime, those Madams and Young Madams sitting outside could still chat leisurely.

    ¡°My Lady, they start presenting gifts!¡± After Yujie got the news, she went back to the small tent. Shao Wanru was waiting there for her message. Hearing Yujie¡¯s words, she nodded. It was the best time. She was injured and could not hold on there until the banquet. So, she nned to go back to rest after sending the gift.

    Because of her injury, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t criticize her even if she did the job rather ipetently! She didn¡¯t want to waste such a rare opportunity. A shadow of a smile touched her mouth, bringing an air of easy assurance and calmness. Then, she reached out to put her hand on Qu Le¡¯s and said, ¡°Help me up. I¡¯m going to present the gift in person!

    Today, she made this trip to the Pce to show her sincerity by presenting the gift. Since it was a show of good faith, she had to do it properly¡­

 Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102 Who Chose the Decorative Border?

    Chapter 1102 Who Chose the Decorative Border?

    The Empress Dowager was in therge tent in the middle, and some people with high status originally in the two tents on each side also came over. Some princesses and imperial consorts of high distinction stayed beside the Empress Dowager, chatting with her. From time to time, the Empress Dowager smiled as she heard something particrly funny from a few of them.

    Some Madams sent a few gifts over. After the Empress Dowager viewed the gifts, they withdrew from the tent.

    In a hurry, Nanny Gao came in from the outside and whispered something in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ear. Then, the Empress Dowager nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Let Princess Chen in!¡±

    Nanny Gao nodded and walked out. Some with sharp ears heard the Empress Dowager¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help winking at those they knew well. ¡°Is Princess Chen here to deliver the gift in person?¡±

    The assassination of Princess Chen caused a mighty uproar. Everyone knew that some people wanted to destroy Princess Chen and even used the crossbow in the army. But when others heard that Princess Chen had survived the unexpected disaster, they sighed with emotion, saying that Princess Chen was fortunate enough to stay alive in such a violent scene.

    No one had seen Princess Chen since she was shot. It was said that she had been in poor physical condition. But now, she could get up. It seemed that her injury was not as severe as they had imagined.

    She was indeed a blessed woman!

    Shao Wanru came in with the support of Yujie¡¯s hand. With her injured arm hanging down, she put the other fine one on Yujie¡¯s hand to prop herself up. She plodded forward slowly with a pale face as if she would pass out at any time.

    ¡°Anyone? Go and help Princess Chen!¡± the Empress Dowager ordered.

    Immediately, a pce maid walked over and supported Shao Wanru with extreme caution, not daring to touch Shao Wanru¡¯s wounded arm hanging aside.

    ¡°Greetings, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Eventually, Shao Wanru stepped up to the Empress Dowager, gasping for breath. Though it was a short distance, dizziness overcame her, blurring her vision, and her fair and delicate forehead was dripping sweat. At first nce, the others knew she could not hold on anymore.

    ¡°You have suffered terrible injuries, but you insisted oning. Hurry up and help Princess Chen sit down,¡± ordered the Empress Dowager. A eunuch had set up a chair between the Empress Dowager and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Yujie and the pce maid helped Shao Wanru to sit down.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shot out her hand to support Shao Wanru, observing her face anxiously. When she checked on Shao Wanru before, her face looked pale and bloodless, but now her face was drenched with sweat ¡ª she must have taken a lot of effort toe over. Her miserable condition made Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s heart ache, and she stretched out her handkerchief to wipe the sweat on Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    ¡°Look at you¡­ You¡¯re so seriously injured, but¡­ you insisted on presenting your gift to Her Majesty.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess choked with sobs and gnashed her teeth, trying hard to suppress the bitterness in her heart.

    This was the first time the Empress Dowager had seen Shao Wanru after she was injured. At this time, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She had asked Nanny Gao to send medicinal materials to Shao Wanru several times. Nanny Gao reported that Princess Chen was okay and only needed to recuperate each time. However, Shao Wanru looked much more badly hurt than Nanny Gao had described. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Nanny Gao with a frown.

    There was a trace of displeasure in her eyes.

    ¡°Grandma, this is a token of the regard of Prince Chen and me¡­ How can I let someone else demonstrate it for me?¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a happy smile. She turned to look at the Empress Dowager and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, please don¡¯t me me for beingte!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ little girl¡­ It is so considerate of you to do that! If you are not in good health, you should go back and rest early. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. I¡¯ll be there for you!¡± Her face was drained of color, and her forced smile looked slightly unnatural. Yet, the Empress Dowager could see she was struggling hard to do well on her birthday. The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her, thinking that Shao Wanru was so genuine and sincere that she came to send her gift in person even at this time. Merely for her filial heart and Chen¡¯er¡¯s goodwill, the Empress Dowager was willing to protect Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, after presenting my gift, I¡¯ll have to apologize and return home,¡± Shao Wanru said and nodded to Yujie, who had been waiting aside. Yujie went out and came back with a brocade box in her hands after a while.

    She ced therge brocade box in the center of the table and took out a table screen from it. Many people widened their eyes in surprise as soon as they saw the gift.

    They were astonished, not because of its exquisite embroidery but because of the gorgeous and long trimming added under the table screen. They didn¡¯t go together. Or, more specifically, this frill didn¡¯t match the table screen at all. This pair was simply offensive to the eye.

    For a moment, Nanny Wei was slightly taken aback and looked at the table screen in astonishment, blinking her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ Is this the piece I¡¯ve praised and rmended? Anyone with eyes could tell that they were ill-matched. Was Princess Chen blind to see it?

    ¡°Even if she couldn¡¯t see that the decorative border was not suited to the table screen, were all the people around her blind?

    ¡°The trimming doesn¡¯t go with the elegant table screen at all, whichever way I look at it: its color, pattern, or material. How could Princess Chen really send it to the Empress Dowager?¡±

    Nanny Wei¡¯s heart jolted, and she inexplicably had a bad feeling. ¡°What does Princess Chen want to do?¡±

    The imperial consorts around the Empress Dowager began to whisper, ncing sideways at Shao Wanru. So, this was the gift that Princess Chen carefully selected for the Empress Dowager regardless of her poor health?

    Judging from Shao Wanru¡¯s bloodless face, they could tell that she was serious and was not joking, but the match was too ridiculous.

    The Empress Dowager was also stunned and looked at the table screen in astonishment.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I embroidered this screen and drew the painting myself. May your fortune be as boundless as the sea, and may you live a long and happy life,¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice. Everyone could see that she was weak from her illness at this time, but she still forced a smile. Seeing her like this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt her stomach knot.

    ¡°This child has been injured so badly, but she insists on sending her gift in person. Why is she so stubborn?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could be said to be the only one who ignored the table screen. She had been nervously watching Shao Wanru ¡ª Once Shao Wanru had any problem, she could deal with it immediately.

    As for what birthday gift she had prepared, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t think it was important.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ for your effort!¡± At this time, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t bear to me Shao Wanru and only felt tender and protective toward her. She reached out and patted Shao Wanru¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Go back and have a good rest. When Prince Chenes back and sees you like this, he will me me for not taking good care of you! ¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother. I know.¡± Shao Wanru said. She raised her eyes with gratitude to Nanny Wei. ¡°I had no idea about your preferences. Fortunately, Nanny Wei told me this frill was good, so I decorated the table screen ording to your taste.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Nanny Wei¡¯s face changed drastically. She looked at Shao Wanru in horror. It had never urred to her that Shao Wanru would send this gift and tell her ill-intentioned suggestion to the Empress Dowager in public.

    If Princess Chen wasn¡¯t injured, Nanny Wei could say anything against her as she wanted. She could even instigate the Empress Dowager to choose consorts for Prince Chen. Also, she could tell the Empress Dowager in private that Shao Wanru was not fit to be Princess Chen because she couldn¡¯t even choose a proper gift. With these tricks, she could make the Empress Dowager loathe Princess Chen.

    But now, her words against Princess Chen might bring disaster to her. The Empress Dowager took pity on Princess Chen, who had suffered terrible injuries. Moreover, she struggled toe over just to give the birthday gift to the Empress Dowager in person. The Empress Dowager would say she liked her gift, no matter how unattractive it was.

    Princess Chen came with sincerity to celebrate the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday when she was so severely injured. Anyway, in this situation, no one would believe her nderous talk.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t say that!¡± After Nanny Wei thought carefully about it in her heart, her legs went weak, and she couldn¡¯t help kneeling. ¡°Did Her Highness misunderstand me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I made a mistake?¡± Shao Wanru was a little confused. She swayed and almost fell down. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hurriedly held out her hand to steady Shao Wanru and said impatiently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you got it wrong. You¡¯re seriously ill. It¡¯s no big deal if you have misheard. Her Majesty won¡¯t me you for that!¡±

    ¡°What is this all about?¡± The Empress Dowager asked, looking at Nanny Wei with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, when I went to deliver your message to Princess Chen that day, she was choosing the trimming for the table screen. The piece I happened to see was this one. Princess Chen tried it and asked me how it was going with the screen. At that time, she was in high spirits. Since Princess Chen was a noble master, as a servant, I mustn¡¯t put a dampener on her, so I said it was not bad. Maybe Princess Chen misunderstood me because of this. It was my fault. Please punish me, Your Majesty!¡±

    Nanny Wei reacted very quickly. As the cause and effect of this matter shed in her mind, she got a reason to exin.

    Anyway, that was what she had said. Could Princess Chen give other evidence?

    Shao Wanru rose to her feet by holding Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s hands and was on the verge of copse. Others were deeply rmed for fear that she would pass out any time if she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡­ I must have made a mistake. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll pick up another one and send it over!¡±

    She said nothing to defend herself. Because she exerted too much strength, she broke out in a cold sweat on her forehead. The few imperial consorts nearby could see that. Nanny Wei gave a justifiable exnation while Princess Chen almost admitted her mistake. But looking at her fragile look, others began thinking carefully about Nanny Wei¡¯s words and her coolposure. Many inexplicably felt Nanny Wei had deliberately schemed to embarrass Princess Chen.

    Uncontrobly, they looked at Nanny Wei with alert.

    If any of them came across the same thing, they might be fooled like Princess Chen. After all, Nanny Wei said this as the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal Nanny, a trusted servant.

    Needless to say, Nanny Wei was up to no good and had deliberately set up Princess Chen.

    ¡°I like it. How could I not like it? Go back and rest first. We¡¯ll talk about itter. I¡¯ll grant you a rewardter!¡± The Empress Dowager said gently and waved her hand to motion Nanny Wei to get up.

    Then she asked someone to send Shao Wanru back because it seemed she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Seeing the Empress Dowager beaming with delight, Shao Wanru was relieved and left to rest in the tent nearby. After getting some rest, she would ask someone to help her get into a soft sedan chair and return to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion from the side door.

    This matter seemed to be over: Nanny Wei was right, Princess Chen gave the proper gift, and the Empress Dowager liked this style of table screen.

    The table screen was put away, but Nanny Wei, standing behind the Empress Dowager, broke out in a cold sweat on her back¡­

    This matter was not over¡­

 Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103 Concealing Something, Excessively Fragrant Soup

    Chapter 1103 Concealing Something, Excessively Fragrant Soup

    When Shao Wanru returned to the small tent, she was almost exhausted. Going back step by step had used up every ounce of her energy. Finally, she copsed on the couch feebly and closed her eyes. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess covered her gently with a soft cloak and gave Yujie and Qu Le some instructions in a low voice.

    She carefully told them not to go back in a hurry and let Shao Wanru sleep for a while. If she was in good spirits, she could go back and evene to watch the performance in the afternoon. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t have to run around like this.

    Though this tent was small and was at the back, it was still in the middle. As long as the tent¡¯s curtain was lifted, Shao Wanru could see the performance on the high flower tform. There was no need for her to go outside to watch the show.

    ¡°Your Grace, should Her Highness attend the banquetter?¡± Yujie asked.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shook her head and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to go to the banquet. If she doesn¡¯t want to return when she wakes upter, tell Nanny Gao to ask the people from the imperial kitchen for lunch. She can have lunch in this tent. After that, ask some people to clean it up. Then she can wait here for the afternoon performance!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll go back!¡± A weak voice came from the bed. Shao Wanru felt dizzy. After she struggled to offer her gift, she could no longer hang in there.

    She had told Yujie that she wanted to see the performance in the afternoon, but now she was too listless to do that.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯d better go back to rest. You can watch this kind of performance at any time. Your health is the most important thing.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess breathed a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Shao Wanru would insist on watching the fun. After all, she was a young girl. At this time, she might choose to stay.

    It was the best thing that Shao Wanru brought it up herself.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came over and tucked the cloak in firmly. She sighed heavily and said, ¡°s, you¡­¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was at a loss for words when seeing hering over with terrible injuries. Her eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s pale, almost transparent face, and her nose twitched. If her parents had been alive, she could have lived a carefree life under the protection of her parents. How could she be so sensible?

    Even though she was seriously injured, she still struggled toe over to celebrate the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.

    The more Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought about it, the more she felt sorry for the overly considerate child.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t open her eyes but whispered. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to open her eyes but that she didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. She had used up all her strength at the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce. She didn¡¯t even hear the footsteps when Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess left. Slowly, she fell asleep.

    When she woke up again, she reached out to touch her head and felt it didn¡¯t hurt as much. Then, she opened her eyes.

    ¡°My Lady, you¡¯ve woken up!¡± Yujie said joyfully with surprise. Then Shao Wanru saw her appear in her sight. ¡°What ails you?¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°My Lady, you¡¯ve slept for four hours!¡± Qu Le said with red-rimmed eyes and hurried over to check Shao Wanru¡¯splexion. Seeing that her master looked much better than before despite her pale face, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    The longer they waited, the more flustered and scared they became. They even disturbed the Empress Dowager, who had sent the imperial physician to check on her. Luckily, the imperial physician said she had just fainted because of her severe injuries. Upon hearing that it was not a matter of life and death, the two servant girls felt slightly relieved but were still very worried. When they saw that Shao Wanru had woken up, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept for four hours?¡± Shao Wanru asked with her long eyshes fluttering a few times and reached out to touch her head, which was still a little dull.

    She had thought that she would be fine after a short rest, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would have slept for four hours. The banquet should have begun by now.

    She listened carefully. Sure enough, it was quiet outside.

    ¡°Did all the people outside go to the banquet?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, they all left. Great Elder Princess specially came to see you and left when making sure that you were fine!¡± Yujie said.

    Qu Le walked back to the table, where there was a food basket. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s gettingte. Please eat something. We¡¯ll stay and watch the show if you¡¯re in good spiritster. If not, we¡¯ll go back. Great Elder Princess said that there was nothing interesting to see. It was just that some Misses wanted to marry the princes by taking this chance.¡±

    Yujie went over to help and pulled the table to Shao Wanru¡¯s couch. Then she opened the food basket and took out the dishes one by one. It was actually a sumptuous feast.

    There were eight dishes, one soup, and arge bowl of rice.

    The big food basket was almost full.

    The dishes were still hot. It seemed that when they had just been served, Shao Wanru happened to wake up. It was just the right time to eat them when they were neither hot nor cold!

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on a bowl of soup with pork ribs and yam in the middle. A few pork ribs were added to vor the soup. There were some yams in it, but when she took a closer look, she saw mushrooms and the like. The aroma of meat with the rich fragrance of mushrooms smelled delicious.

    ¡°The eunuch delivering the meal said that the Empress Dowager specially ordered the imperial kitchen to make this soup for you. Besides yams and mushrooms, they added some nourishing seasonings, which are very suitable for you to drink. Great Elder Princess also sent someone to emphasize that you should take good care of your health and drink it as much as possible!¡±

    Yujie exined with a smile when she saw that Shao Wanru was focused on the bowl of soup.

    It was very fragrant indeed. When she smelled it carefully, she noticed a faint scent of medicine in the fragrance of meat and mushrooms. It was no longer an ordinary bowl of soup but a medicinal cuisine.

    Qu Le poured her a bowl of soup, and Shao Wanru took a sip. The soup tasted fragrant and smooth. With the fresh vor of the meat, it became more appetizing. The taste of traditional Chinese medicine was mild, which seemed to have made the soup more ptable.

    However, as soon as the soup entered her mouth, Shao Wanru¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yujie, who had been paying attention to Shao Wanru¡¯s expression, saw her frown and asked hurriedly.

    Shao Wanru put down the bowl, wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, and asked, ¡°Who sent the soup?¡±

    ¡°It was said to be a eunuch from the imperial kitchen. The Empress Dowager specially asked someone to make it, and Great Elder Princess also sent someone to let you drink more. Is there anything wrong?¡± Yujie asked.

    Yujie, imbued for a long time with what she had seen and heard near Shao Wanru, had be more meticulous.

    The food from the Pce was delivered by a eunuch she had never seen before, so she was undoubtedly on guard. But when the person sent by Great Elder Princess urged her master to drink the soup, she immediately threw away her doubt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the soup?¡± Yujie¡¯s gaze fell on the bowl of soup.

    Among these dishes, this soup was the most fragrant and had a medicinal smell that the other dishes didn¡¯t have. It sent out a strong fragrance.

    ¡°The eunuch brought it here. Then my grandma specially dispatched someone to tell us about it. Perhaps, she was afraid we would not believe it, right?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows, looked at the soup and the other dishes, and said, ¡°Put this bowl of soup on the other table. Its fragrance covers the vors of other dishes!¡±

    Although Qu Le and Yujie didn¡¯t know the reason, they still obediently removed therge soup bowl in the middle. The rich fragrance before Shao Wanru immediately faded.

    ¡°Cover the lid!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    Yujie did as she was told and covered the soup bowl.

    ¡°Yujie,e and smell it. Are there any other vors in the dishes?¡± Shao Wanru closed her eyes and muttered. Although she had designed her injury, she had lost so much blood. How could she fake her feeble condition? Just now, to show her sincerity, she insisted on walking over step by step to see the Empress Dowager and moved back, inch by inch.

    She had used up all her strength. Although she was much better after a nap, she still felt weak all over and couldn¡¯t handleborious work.

    Fortunately, Yujie was here. When it came to traditional Chinese medicine, Yujie knew more herbs and was more familiar with them than Shao Wanru.

    Yujie came over, picked up a few dishes before her, and began to identify them one by one. Without the mixed vor of traditional Chinese medicine and the meat soup, the smell of these dishes that were no longer covered by the strong soup fragrance became apparent.

    After smelling them, Yujie took out two of the dishes. Then, after a moment of hesitation, she took out the big bowl of rice and put it together with the two dishes.

    Afterward, Yujie suddenly knelt with a thud and apologized, ¡°My Lady, I overlooked this problem!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru was not surprised. With her eyes closed, she slightly raised the corners of her mouth, trying hard not to waste her energy.

    ¡°There seems to be a strange smell in these two dishes, but I¡¯m not sure about it. When I smelled it carefully, I found the scent of traditional Chinese medicine in the soup. I don¡¯t know if the two dishes picked up the traditional Chinese medicine smell in the soup. I can confirm that something is in the rice. This bowl of rice has been drugged. I used to have a sensitive nose, but I didn¡¯t find anything unusual this time. After all, Great Elder Princess sent someone to tell me, and the rich scent of the soup concealed the other scents. I almost made you¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Yujie showed hatred and anger on her face. Because of her negligence, Princess Chen was nearly murdered. Princess Chen would have been killed this time if she hadn¡¯t kept a calm mind.

    The most genius design was that she and Qu Le would be fine even if they also ate this meal.

    No one would know how the Princess died. They might think she died because she had braced herself to send the birthday gift. No matter how her death was investigated, no one would doubt the food.

    Qu Le didn¡¯t understand these things. At this time, when she heard Yujie¡¯s words, her face also changed greatly. She looked at the rice on the table in horror and asked in astonishment, ¡°Is it¡­ poisoned? Who¡­ who wants to murder you? Didn¡¯t the Empress Dowager specially instruct them to cook the meal? How could even the people in the imperial kitchen be part of this scheme? No way. The imperial kitchen has been under the most stringent regtion, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The imperial kitchen was one of the most critical ces in the Pce. The royal family had always been afraid that people would poison their food, so the background of anyone working in the imperial kitchen was thoroughly surveyed. Only innocent people who had done anything wrong could enter the imperial kitchen. In addition, the Emperor would send his people to check on the kitchen from time to time to ensure that nothing would go wrong with their food.

    This was also why Qu Le and Yujie didn¡¯t doubt much about the food. Now it seemed that it was not the case, so how could the two servant girls not be panic-stricken?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not poison!¡± Shao Wanru, resting on the bed, said softly and slowly opened her watery eyes, which appeared clear and cold.

 Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104 Doubts in Two Lives Piled Up

    Chapter 1104 Doubts in Two Lives Piled Up

    ¡°Is it a kind of medicine that can invigorate the cirction of Qi and blood?¡± It sounded like a question, but Shao Wanru was not asking. Instead, she was telling the truth.

    Yujie wiped away her tears and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, My Lady. It can promote Qi and blood cirction. If you eat it with the medicated food best for your health, you will bleed badly, and your wound will burst open. We can¡¯t find out the truth, no matter how much we want to!¡±

    ¡°Get up, and let¡¯s talk!¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Yujie still wanted to say something, but Shao Wanru shook her hand and said, ¡°Get up before we go on our conversation.¡±

    Qu Le pulled Yujie up. Both of them were angry and hateful, and their eyes were bloodshot. They thought they had protected their master well, but they didn¡¯t expect someone to almost seed in murdering their master by taking this chance. If their master hadn¡¯t kept a cool head, she might have been dead now. In that case, they wouldn¡¯t absolve themselves from the me even if they died ten thousand deaths.

    ¡°There should be nothing wrong with these people in the kitchen. The main suspect should be the person who delivered the meal. Perhaps, someone else sent the meal today. Or, poison might be put into the meal on the way. My grandma sent a person. Someone must have encouraged my grandma¡¯s maid toe over and tell me those words. Of course, the person did it to convince me of the matter¡­ As for this bowl of soup, this superb medicated dish ys the most important role.¡±

    Shao Wanru analyzed in a low voice.

    Everything nned by this person was perfectly coherent, and the person even knew that the Empress Dowager would ask someone to send her a bowl of medicinal food. This showed that this person was very familiar with the Empress Dowager¡¯s character.

    Since Shan Wanru was injured, sending her a bowl of soup was necessary. Of course, the medicinal cuisine would be the best. Seeing her poor condition, the Empress Dowager would inevitably instruct the imperial kitchen to make her a bowl of medicinal cuisine, which must have contained the smell of traditional Chinese medicine. Although there was also a faint smell of medicine brought by the medicine sprinkled into the rice, it was not apparent among the vors from those dishes and herbs.

    Moreover, the person who intended to poison her didn¡¯t know the dishes Shao Wanru would like to eat. However, judging by her poor health, Shao Wanru must not have eaten much. If she didn¡¯t eat the medicine put into her meal, the person¡¯s sinister plot against her would fail. Therefore, the person sprinkled the poison on the rice.

    Even if she had little appetite, the two servant girls would persuade her to eat more. After all, she was recuperating now, so she should eat more.

    ¡°My Lady, who on earth wants to take your life?¡± Yujie asked, grinding her teeth with rage.

    ¡°This person should know that I have medical skills. Otherwise, there was no need to cover the smell of the drug with the strong fragrance of the soup. Then, only ordinary soup would be served,¡± Shao Wanru said slowly and slightly narrowed her liquid eyes. ¡°This person wanted to kill me. Besides, this person knew what happened in the Pce today. Or even if the person didn¡¯t know it, he or she must have learned what had happened from others!¡±

    There weren¡¯t many people who could meet these conditions.

    ¡°My Lady, could it be Secondary Consort Shao?¡± Qu Le was struck by a thought and asked.

    When Princess Chen married into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she greatly offended Madam Jiang and Secondary Consort Shao. The two of them had devoted themselves wholly to hurting Princess Chen, but they eventually met their tragic fates, which they brought upon themselves.

    There was hardly anyone who wanted to murder Princess Chen except for the two of them. Moreover, Princess Chen had treated Old Madam when she stayed in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so everyone there knew that Princess Chen had some medical skills.

    In addition, Secondary Consort Shao was living in the Pce. It seemed that she matched all the conditions.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s unlikely to be Secondary Consort Shao. She can¡¯t even protect herself in the Pce, so how could she get the energy to plot against you?¡± Yujie shook her head and said, thinking it was impossible.

    Although Secondary Consort Shao knew her master well and had the motive to harm her, she wasn¡¯t capable of scheming against Princess Chen in the Pce.

    Secondary Consort Shao couldn¡¯t order the Empress Dowager¡¯s servants, not to mention that the person should be familiar with the Empress Dowager¡¯s character. How could Secondary Consort Shao say anything when she couldn¡¯t even go anywhere near the Empress Dowager?

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not her, it has something to do with her. She couldn¡¯t approach the Empress Dowager, but she could ask someone else to do it. In other words, she can¡¯t deal with me in person but can secretly ask others to do things for her. She has helpers in the Pce.¡± Shao Wanru said slowly, with a trace of coldness shing across her eyes.

    It sounded unreasonable, but after carefully reflecting on the whole thing, she thought it made sense.

    ¡°Who, who would help Secondary Consort Shao?¡± Yujie asked in confusion, ¡°With her terrible state, how could there be anyone who thinks highly of her? Perhaps, Prince Yue or Prince Zhou?¡±

    After she finished speaking, Yujie was also shocked.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. I think Prince Yue and Prince Zhou must have been supporting her. Secondary Consort Shao wants to deal with you because of the old grudges. And Prince Yue or Prince Zhou may have done it to deliver a terrible blow to Prince Chen. You¡¯re injured but survived the disaster. This time, they are determined to watch you die.¡±

    Qu Le repeatedly nodded, feeling that Yujie¡¯s words made sense.

    After their assassination failed, they devised another plot, which would inevitably take away Princess Chen¡¯s life. If Prince Yue or Prince Zhou had been involved, some things could have been done. It was not a big deal for them to change or order a person in the imperial kitchen. Coupled with Secondary Consort Shao¡¯s knowledge and hatred for Princess Chen, they could act in time ording to the circumstances.

    ¡°Not them! There is a more suspicious person!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She had always suspected that person, but she did not want to stir up trouble since that person had been very mysterious. Now it seemed that that person had already taken the initiative to hurt her, even if she had been trying to avoid the dispute.

    ¡°The dishes without medicine are safe, and we can also drink the soup. I¡¯ll have some, and so should you. As for the rice, you can eat some. It¡¯s okay for you because you are not wounded,¡± said Shao Wanru.

    If she didn¡¯t eat anything, she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to think. Only after getting something to eat could she gain some strength to think about tricky things.

    Because she was sick and weak, her reactions were much slower than usual. Those people must have figured out that she must eat something to recharge her strength and energy. Initially, she had to eat this bowl of rice. But now, she could no longer eat it. Fortunately, she could still eat other dishes.

    Yujie and Qu Le hurriedly helped Shao Wanru up. After she sat down with her back against the couch, Yujie brought over two suspicious dishes so that Shao Wanru could smell them. Shao Wanru shook her head, indicating that they were okay. The scent of the soup must have wafted over them, so she seemed to have smelled medicine on them.

    The servant ced some dishes and the soup on the sameyer. After a long time, the other dishes also picked up the strong smell of medicine, which seemed to be drugged.

    Yujie and Qu Le brought the soup and ate something together with their master. Then they stopped eating.

    After Shao Wanru was full, she felt refreshed and slightly knitted her willowy eyebrows. ¡°Am I the sole target? They spent so much effort and even mobilized their power in the imperial Pce only to deal with me, a useless princess to them?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been seriously injured. Even if I died here, it would not be too surprising.

    ¡°Today Is the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ve deliberately announced that I woulde to present the birthday gift in person. They could plot against and murder me, but is that all?¡±

    Shao Wanru reached out to rub the space between her eyebrows. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t hear about this kind of thing. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t inquire about it at that time and only asionally heard something from the servants in the Pce. She would enter the Pceter on when the Pageant was held. It had been three years since this moment. What had happened in the Pce had passed.

    This sort of thing was not something that these servants in the Pce could casually talk about.

    In this case, did only the incident about the maple leaf painting happen on the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday? Was there anything else? Prince Zhou rose in revolt. He was forced to do that, wasn¡¯t he?

    What made Prince Zhou and the Empress feel that rising in rebellion was their only way out? Did they think it was their best choice?

    In this life, the incident about the maple leaf painting also happened. It was brought under control, and not many people knew about it, but still, it happened. Also, the Empress was involved. But even after this incident and the assassination targeted at her that might have been nned by Prince Zhou, the Empress was still the Empress, and Prince Zhou was still the legitimate son of the Pce.

    Anyway, Prince Zhou and the Empress had not been pushed to a dead end, so they did not need to rebel.

    But what if something happened at this time that made the Empress and Prince Zhou the only ones to me? For example, her death?

    Shao Wanru suddenly felt a chill in her mind, and an ice-cold, brutal look slipped across her watery eyes. ¡°Did someone n to use my life to force Prince Zhou to rebel? So, in thest life, what events had been added to the Empress and Prince Zhou so that they had to rise in rebellion?¡±

    Some traces of her two lives were simr, while some were different. Due to the loss of her memory, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t remember the specific situation.

    If she guessed it right, the Empress should have advised her grandma to send someone to remind her.

    Shao Wanru suddenly asked, ¡°Yujie, Qu Le, if you see the person who delivered lunch again, can you recognize him?

    Yujie and Qu Le looked at each other and nodded with certainty. ¡°My Lady, we were afraid that something would happen just now, so we deliberately took a few more nces and remembered his appearance!¡±

    This person was probably a eunuch in the Empress¡¯s ce.

    She would die for nothing if she couldn¡¯t find out the truth. Once the case was entirely cleared, it would involve the Empress. With the assassination in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and the poisoning incident happening in the Imperial Pce, the Empress would inevitably find it difficult to convince the public that she was innocent. Thus, Shao Wanru thought that as soon as the cause of her death was uncovered, the Empress would lose her high position.

    Risking her life to make the Empress fall out of power.

    She was dead, and the Empress and Prince Zhou were also implicated. In the end, Prince Yue was the one who benefited, right? And Shao Yanru?

    Shao Wanru still felt that she hadn¡¯t yet figured out the overall situation.

    So, when things hade to this, it didn¡¯t matter whether she was alive or dead, did it?

    ¡°Is Her Highness awake?¡± A shrill voice suddenly came from outside the tent. The unique, high-pitched voice undoubtedly belonged to a eunuch in the Imperial Pce.

    Shao Wanru motioned to Yujie, and Yujie hurriedly got out of the tent. Looking at the eunuch standing before her, Yujie asked unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Great Elder Princess is worried about Princess Chen, so she sent me here to ask if she has woken up?¡± The eunuch bent down slightly and said with a smile.

    ¡°Are you sent by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡± Yujie looked the eunuch up and down and asked. After what had happened just now, her heart was still fluttering with fear, so she asked him in detail at this time.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not the only Great Elder Princess who had entered the Pce today. Therefore, she had to make it clear in case she should get confused and leave loopholes to others.

    ¡°Yes, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sent me here.¡± The eunuch nodded vigorously with a smile. He seemed to be good-tempered. Of course, with Princess Chen¡¯s noble status, no eunuch in the Pce dared to act rudely.

    ¡°Go back and report to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess that my master has woken up. There is nothing serious. She can rest assured!¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to report it to Her Grace now. You can serve Princess Chen for lunch!¡± The eunuch replied with a bright smile, as if he was sincerely worried about Shao Wanru. Then he turned around and left without saying anything else.

    Everything seemed to be normal. The information he got was that Princess Chen had woken up and was about to have lunch¡­

 Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105 Scheming, Who Will Come Back First?

    Chapter 1105 Scheming, Who Will Come Back First?

    ¡°Then you can go back!¡± Yujie waved her hand and turned into the tent, but the eunuch didn¡¯t leave immediately. After rolling his eyes a few times, he carefully approached the sheer curtain hanging down to the ground.

    The curtain of thin and light material was not thick, but it was not very transparent. Thus, he could vaguely see the figures inside when he got close to it.

    ¡°My Lady, Great Elder Princess wanted to know if you had dinner!¡± The eunuch heard a servant girl report. It sounded like the servant girl who hade out to meet him.

    ¡°My grandma has always been so worried about me!¡± The feeble voice of the woman should be Princess Chen¡¯s.

    ¡°My Lady, let us serve your meal!¡± Another woman¡¯s voice came from inside. It was another servant girl with Princess Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have some soup. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Princess Chen¡¯s voice sounded very weak.

    ¡°My Lady, you¡¯re not in good health, so you ought to eat more. Please eat some rice before drinking the soup, okay?¡± The servant girl advised.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay!¡± Although Princess Chen felt reluctant to do so, she listened to her suggestion.

    The sounds of bowls and tes colliding came out of the tent. The eunuch nodded with satisfaction, turned around, and left to report to his master.

    After the eunuch left cautiously without any noise, Yujie asked in an undertone, ¡°My Lady, the eunuch has gone. Do you want me to follow him and see who is plotting against you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru said, her intelligent eyes as cold as a deep pool, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to go there. We¡¯re in the Pce. Besides, this eunuch is not an important person. Even if you follow him, you¡¯ll only see another servant from the Pceter. If you go on watching that servant, you will leave some traces.¡±

    ¡°My Lady, are we going to let them plot against you?¡± Yujie said indignantly. Not only did they scheme against her master, but they even sent a eunuch to check on her for fear that her master had not eaten the poisonous rice yet. Princess Chen had repeatedly asked her not to act rashly for the time being. Otherwise, she would have pped the eunuch several times in a fit of anger.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything now. An ident is around the corner!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    When the eunuch came over, she struck upon an idea. She remembered their target in thest life was Chu Liuchen.

    Yes, Chu Liuchen was the most fragile and could hardly stand some strong herbs. The medicine for stimting blood cirction in the rice was overpowering. As long as he was injured, it was easy for him to bleed heavily. Though he had no wound, he was in poor health, so Chu Liuchen could not stand the drug either.

    She didn¡¯t know how Chu Liuchen had escaped in thest life. Perhaps, he had been as healthy as he was now, so the drug exerted no effect on him. Nevertheless, one thing was sure: they were all plotting against Chu Liuchen in herst life. It was because Chu Liuchen was the most suitable target. The medicine that was not harmful to others might be lethal for him.

    These people were indeed detestable!

    ¡°Help me lie down. I want to have a rest!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Yujie and Qu Le exchanged a nce. Though puzzled, they still assisted her to lie down as they were told and covered her with the cloak again.

    ¡°Some people should beingter. Just tell them that something happened to me. I¡¯ve been lying still on the bed, and you can¡¯t wake me up!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyes fluttered, and her eyes were deep and steely.

    ¡°My Lady, if an imperial physician is sent here, he will find out we¡¯re lying,¡± Qu Le said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been rather illtely, so I may slip into a trance when sleeping,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    When in a trance, the person can neither sleep soundly nor stay awake. This symptom usually happens to the weak ones. In this state, the person can¡¯t be woken up by whatever method. In addition, the wounded person whocks Qi and blood and is in weak health is very likely to die. At present, Shao Wanru was in poor condition, so the two servant girls looked pretty worried.

    They feared that something terrible might happen to their master in her sleep.

    Her watery eyes squinted at the food on the table that had not been tidied up yet and ordered, ¡°When the Empress Dowageres back, Yujie, go to see Her Majesty and tell her that you can¡¯t wake me up no matter how hard you¡¯ve tried!¡±

    Since these people wanted to use her life as a stepping stone, she would make a bigger deal out of it¡­

    ¡°My Lady, I understand. When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesses backter, should we tell her the truth first?¡± Yujie nodded and asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell my grandma the truth. She is straightforward and is not good at hiding her true feelings, so telling her might ruin our n. It¡¯s better to keep her in the dark!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. With her grandma¡¯s forthright character, others could tell the difference even if she thought she had done a good job hiding the secrets. The best way was that she knew nothing about it, so all her reactions would be authentic.

    In this way, their story would appear more convincing.

    ¡°But if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesses back and wants to see you, what should we do?¡± Qu Le had other doubts. She was afraid that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess woulde to check on Princess Chen. If her master looked fine at that time, they couldn¡¯t tell the Empress Dowager, who cameter, that their master was not feeling well.

    Their panic expressions wouldn¡¯t look real.

    If they dared to report their master¡¯s condition to the Empress Dowager, why didn¡¯t they say it to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Princess Chen¡¯s biological grandmother?

    ¡°If my grandma came earlier than Her Majesty, you would make a panicky scene right away. But if they were back together, you should go straight to the tent in the middle to see the Empress Dowager.¡± Shao Wanru thought it over and came up with a solution.

    Under normal circumstances, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would apany the Empress Dowager toe here. They were sisters-inw in a good rtionship. In addition, she had said that she would go back, so Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess should not havee to see her early.

    But this did not mean that it was impossible. Therefore, Shao Wanru came up with two ideas.

    The Empress Dowager would eventually know her bad condition, informed by either the people of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion or Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to get Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess involved, so she could only hope that her grandma wouldeter.

    Of course, those who nned behind the scenes were unwilling to involve Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess either. People from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would appear more agitated than Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess when reporting this emergency to the Empress Dowager. It would be much easier for them to attract the attention of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor.

    After giving Yujie and Qu Le a few more detailed instructions, Shao Wanru closed her eyes to rest. She seemed to have fallen asleep in a daze, or maybe not¡­

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted toe over early because she was worried about Shao Wanru. She had sent someone to see if her granddaughter had a good meal. Also, she told her to eat more. However, she still felt worried when hearing the Empress¡¯s words.

    The banquet was very lively. Each gift for the Empress Dowager was of fine quality, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate them, for she was very concerned about her granddaughter¡¯s health.

    When all the gifts had been shown, and everyone had almost finished eating, she took out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth and wanted to get up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess, who was sitting nearby, saw that she was leaving and asked in a low voice. All the people at this table were princesses, and they were close to the table of the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Princess Chen, so I want to go and see her!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess whispered the truth.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess nced at the Emperor sitting in the middle with enthusiasm and softly persuaded her not to go away, ¡°No one has left at this time. If you withdraw like this, you will displease His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°But Princess Chen is in poor health!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess argued.

    She certainly knew that it was not improper for her to leave early at this time, but she was not at ease. She felt inexplicably uneasy and thought she must go there and check up on Shao Wanru.

    ¡°If you go now, Princess Chen may have gone back. Didn¡¯t she say that she would go back?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess suggested, ¡°Everyone is happy today, and the Empress Dowager and the Emperor are in high spirits. If you go out at this time, you may stir up trouble.¡±

    When Ruiping Great Elder Princess mentioned that Shao Wanru might have returned home, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hesitated a little. It was okay if her granddaughter was there. But if Shao Wanru weren¡¯t there, she would go there in vain. Maybe someone would use this as an excuse to nder her.

    When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was alone in the past, she had always been free. Anyway, she had no one to care about. Others might not approve of her deeds, but so what? She didn¡¯t care. But now she was no longer alone and must protect her granddaughter and grandson well, so she shouldn¡¯t do things merely ording to her own will.

    After thinking for a while, she took Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s advice and sat down.

    The banquetsted for another two hours. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, she took a group of people close to her to the inner hall to chat.

    The Empress Dowager was supposed to have a rest at this time, but she was in a good mood today and looked energetic. A group of princesses and imperial consorts of the royal family apanied her. As they were talking joyfully together, she didn¡¯t feel exhausted.

    After a short rest, someone came to report that the flower tform was ready and invited the Empress Dowager to go over.

    Therefore, the Empress Dowager moved to the flower tform with the Empress, imperial consorts, and princesses.

    The crowd surrounded the Empress Dowager and the Empress and went over together. When they walked up to the previous big tent, they suddenly heard amotion before them. The Empress Dowager frowned slightly but didn¡¯t care much about it. There were so many people in the Pce today, so sometimes it would be a little noisy.

    But then the noise grew louder, and there seemed to be people crying.

    ¡°Someone? Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± The Empress Dowager ordered.

    A pce maid answered and left. After a while, she rushed in with a flustered look and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Chen is in danger. She had a meal¡­ Then she never wakes up¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to stand up, but her legs were so weak that she staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, Nanny Gao was quick-witted and hurriedly reached out to help her up. Finally, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could stand firm.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who had an ident?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reached out her trembling hands to hold Nanny Gao, her face ghastly pale.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Princess Chen!¡± the pce maid answered timidly.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess almost fainted. After trying hard to calm down, she suddenly pushed Nanny Gao¡¯s hand away and hurried away. When she reached the tent entrance, a hairpin on her head hooked the sheer curtain and tore off a piece of the curtain. Rui¡¯an Great Elder princess struggled and ran out, regardless of the fact that her hairpin had cut through the curtain.

    Nanny Gao chased after her in a hurry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to see her together!¡± The Empress Dowager was anxious and angry, pushing herself up from the table.

 Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106 The Empressâ€™s Dilemma

    Chapter 1106 The Empress¡¯s Dilemma

    ¡°Imperial Mother, please summon the imperial physician first!¡± The Empress reminded her.

    The Empress Dowager nodded and asked someone to call the imperial physician over. Then she went to the small tent with some people.

    When they arrived at the tent, they saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sitting on the couch in a panic. Shao Wanru was lying on the bed, and she held her hand with tears streaming down her face.

    The Empress Dowager staggered and only managed to stand still by holding a pce maid¡¯s hand. After taking a deep breath, she asked solemnly, ¡°How is Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was helped up by Nanny Gao and struggled to salute the Empress Dowager. However, right after she called out, she burst out crying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Princess Chen?¡± The Empress Dowager ignored Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and hurried to the bed. When she saw Shao Wanru lying motionless on the bed with a pale face, she was shocked and almost fell.

    Her grandson had asked her to take good care of Princess Chen thousands of times. How could she die at her birthday party banquet? How could she exin it to her grandson?

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± After pulling herself together, the Empress Dowager turned around and asked Yujie and Qu Le, who were kneeling on the ground. The Empress Dowager had seen the two servant girls who served Shao Wanru.

    Nanny Wei reached out to help the Empress Dowager sit down on a chair aside.

    The Empress sat on another chair while those imperial consorts and princesses crowded at the tent entrance. They all looked inside nervously. Princess Chen looked fragile when presenting the gift, but it had never urred to them that she would suddenly die.

    How could her life end abruptly?

    Since everyone here had some connections with the royal family, they certainly took it as a plot against Princess Chen¡¯s life. Some people tried to assassinate Princess Chen and even made a big scene. Last time, Princess Chen narrowly escaped death, but it didn¡¯t mean that she could also survive this time.

    Those people familiar with each other exchanged nces, knowing full well that they were thinking the same thing.

    ¡°She was fine before. How could such a thing happen? You didn¡¯t serve her well, did you? Some people,e here! Take the two servant girls away and heavily flog them twenty times.¡± The Empress Dowager was in a towering rage. When her grandson returned and asked her how Princess Chen ended up like this under her protection, she would feel too guilty to answer him. Would Chen¡¯er think that Princess Chen had an ident because she had struggled to send her the birthday gift?

    Thinking that she might take the me, the Empress Dowager Queen could no longer suppress her anger.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please spare us. My master was fine before and even got up to have the meal. After that, she went to sleep¡­ Then, she became like this.¡± Yujie cried loudly and kowtowed hard several times on the ground.

    Qu Le kowtowed twice to the Empress Dowager and sobbed out, ¡°Your Majesty, when Her Lady fell asleep, she was all right. We had been waiting on her. But she didn¡¯t get up after sleeping for so long, so we went up to wake her up. But no matter how hard we tried, Her Lady didn¡¯t wake up. We panicked and reported it to you.¡±

    The two servant girls kowtowed very hard. Though on the mud ground, they repeatedly kowtowed with thuds. Instantly, they got a blue mark on their foreheads.

    ¡°Did she be like this¡­ after the meal?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked hurriedly. At this time, she was so anxious that she ignored the Empress Dowager. Now her granddaughter was lying there with a pallid face. Seeing that there was no trace of blood on her face, she was greatly flustered.

    ¡°Yes, my master didn¡¯t want to eat at first. But Great Elder Princess sent someone to tell her to have the meal. So, my master ate a little more, but¡­ but¡­ Why couldn¡¯t she get up for no reason?¡± Yujie exined in tears.

    Shao Wanru was lying stone still on the couch. Her face was colorless, but her expression was extremely calm. Under the cloak, her hands could be seen folded properly before her chest, as if she were sleeping as usual.

    ¡°Having a meal? Was it because of the food?¡± Though Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was smiling, she looked more painful than when she was crying. She looked around with her rmed and panicky eyes, seemingly searching for something. Finally, she saw the food basket in the corner of the tent. ¡°Check, check what¡¯s in it. Is there anything strange in it?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty and Your Grace, when only the two of us were in the tent, a eunuch of the kitchen came to take the hamper, but we didn¡¯t give it to him. He was not the one who sent the lunch here. Why would another persone to do this after such a short time?¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess had specially sent someone to ask my master to eat more. Otherwise, my master wouldn¡¯t have had more food¡­¡± Qu Le added in tears.

    ¡°I¡­ The Empress reminded me, so I asked someone toe here.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess muttered subconsciously to herself.

    The Empress Dowager was calmer than her. At this time, she had already collected herself, her eyes falling on the Empress¡¯s face. ¡°You asked the imperial kitchen to prepare lunch for Princess Chen, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    In the beginning, it was the Empress Dowager who wanted to prepare the lunch for Princess Chen and was about to send someone there. It happened that the Empress¡¯s servant would go to the kitchen for the banquet, so the Empress took over the matter. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t feel anything wrong about this, but it turned out that the meal went wrong. Upon hearing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s words, everyone on the spot felt that something fishy was going on with the food.

    Did the Empress n this?

    It sounded reasonable if this matter was done by the Empress. The assassination targeting Princess Chen hadn¡¯t yet been investigated thoroughly. But there were only a few people who might have schemed against Princess Chen. The Empress and Prince Zhou were very likely to do this. Since their previous n failed, they devised a second n to murder Princess Chen.

    The Empress appeared gentle and kind on the surface, but she was vicious. How could she be so kind-hearted?

    The Empress could do such a thing to Princess Chen. After all, the Empress was the leading suspect if anything unusual happened in the Pce.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, I indeed had asked someone to order lunch for Princess Chen ording to your instruction.¡± Seeing that the Empress Dowager was suspicious of her, the Empress was angry and resentful, but she had to stand up and exin.

    ¡°The eunuch who took back the food basket was not the one who sent it over. Do you know that?¡± The Empress Dowager questioned her sternly with a cold face. As soon as the imperial physician came, she would tell him to check the food first.

    Everything in the Pce should be done ording to the strict rules. No one was allowed to take over other people¡¯s business at will.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, I don¡¯t know it. I have no idea why the imperial kitchen would send different eunuchs. I¡¯ll investigate it now. Once I find out who did this, I won¡¯t let the person go easily.¡± The Empress hurriedly said, eager to put the me elsewhere.

    ¡°Punish a few eunuchs? If something bad happens to Princess Chen, you¡¯ll only punish two eunuchs. Do you disdain Princess Chen or look down on Prince Chen? If Prince Chen gets into trouble for no specific reason like this, you¡¯ll promise to punish some people and leave this matter behind, won¡¯t you?¡±

    The Empress Dowager rebuked, pounding the table angrily with annoyance.

    All the princesses and imperial consorts kept quiet out of fear and lowered their heads, not daring to say a word.

    When the Empress Dowager and the Empress had a fierce dispute, how could they dare to say anything with their inferior status? At this time, they might be put to death because of an indiscreet remark.

    Many people were secretly sizing up the situation. It was said that Prince Chen would arrive in the capital city soon. No one knew what terrifying things he would do then.

    It was not all because Prince Chen highly valued Princess Chen. On the surface, Prince Chen had been gentle and refined, but he was an overbearing bully who held grudges. If he was enraged, it was hard to predict what would happen next.

    He wouldn¡¯t yield an inch, even to his eldest brother or second elder brother.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, I¡¯ll find out the truth and the people behind this. Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t suffer in vain.¡± The Empress was in a peeve over it. Somehow, she had to be responsible for this, but she hadn¡¯t done anything. She just asked someone to deliver the message and offered to help out of kindness. It turned out that she was wrong to do all of this.

    If she had known this, she wouldn¡¯t have kindly reminded Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. The whole episode turned out to be entirely her fault.

    Yujie wiped away the tears from her bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I can recognize the two eunuchs. I¡¯ve seen the one who delivered the meal and the one who came over to get the food basket. We¡¯ve paid some attention to them and remembered their looks!¡±

    ¡°We can identify them!¡± Qu Le echoed.

    ¡°Take one of them to the imperial kitchen to pick out the eunuchs!¡± The Empress Dowager ordered coldly. She had made up her mind. Though she waspletely surprised by Shao Wanru¡¯s ident, it didn¡¯t happen to Chu Liuchen after all. Although the Empress Dowager looked at the Empress gloomily, she stayed rational.

    ¡°Anyone? Come here and take a person away to identify the eunuchs!¡± The Empress ordered loudly.

    ¡°There is no need to use your people. My servant will take her there!¡± The Empress Dowager said, looking at her servants in the Pce of Benevolent Peace. Then, a eunuch came over and took Qu Le away as the Empress Dowager had ordered.

    The Empress was humiliated in public. There was a sh of anger in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. The Empress Dowager was preventing her from doing something on the sly.

    Speaking of this, the Empress felt aggrieved and angry. After all, she was inexplicably involved in this matter. In the previous, the Empress had been trying to ease the rtionship with Shao Wanru so that the Emperor and the Empress Dowager would stop suspecting her. But now she was suspected of plotting against Shao Wanru. She was so annoyed that she almost lost control.

    The imperial physician entered in a hurry and saluted the Empress Dowager and the Empress. Then he was taken to the corner to check the dishes Princess Chen had had.

    First, he tested the food with silver needles but found nothing wrong. Then he checked all the things carefully. When he figured it out, his face changed drastically.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The Empress Dowager asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there is the medicine for promoting blood cirction in the rice. Princess Chen¡¯s wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. If she had taken this medicine, she would¡­ would¡­¡± The imperial physician stammered. He had only heard that something had happened to Princess Chen, but he didn¡¯t know what exactly it was. Judging from the current situation, he deduced that Princess Chen¡¯s wound must have burst open, and she had bled to death.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wailed. Her body crumpled, and she passed out.

    Nanny Gao reached out to hold Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and cried out anxiously, ¡°Your Grace, Your Grace!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± A cold voice suddenly came from the door. The Empress, who was about to speak, was suddenly shocked and felt a chill on her back¡­

 Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107 Chu Liuchen Back to the Capital

    Chapter 1107 Chu Liuchen Back to the Capital

    Why would Chu Liuchene back? Didn¡¯t they say he was far away from the capital and couldn¡¯te back soon?

    Chu Liuchen, standing at the entrance, looked worn out by the long journey. His light-colored brocade robe was not as bright and tidy as usual. His handsome face looked a little weary. His pale skin was almost transparent, and only the corners of his mouth were light red, which made him look more indifferent than others.

    At this moment, his eyes looked gloomy, as if he were a diabolical devil from hell. The Empress, who turned around to see him, couldn¡¯t help but take a step back in horror. Subconsciously, she clutched her chest in fear, her heart beating wildly.

    Chu Liuchen, known to be treacherous and ruthless, might suddenly turn hostile. He was gentle and cheerful a moment ago, but the next moment, he might be cold and cruel. But at least in front of the Empress, he was usually very refined and elegant. However, he inexplicably made people feel that he was gloomy and frightening. The Empress had never seen him like this before.

    !!

    Not just the Empress but also these princesses and imperial consorts spontaneously stepped back cautiously to avoid Prince Chen¡¯s eyes. His bloodthirsty gaze made them feel suffocated.

    Only the Empress Dowager stood up in surprise and said, ¡°Chen¡¯er, you finallye back!¡±

    ording to the message from the Emperor, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t attend the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday party in time, which greatly upset the Empress Dowager. So, when Chu Liuchen cropped up before her, she was joyfully surprised. But immediately, she felt guilty. After all, Princess Chen, lying on the couch, had just had an ident.

    She hurriedly took a few steps forward, trying to stop him from looking inside.

    ¡°How can I not care about your birthday? I hurried back to the capital at top speed. I just went to report to Uncle the Emperor, and now I¡¯m here to see you, my Imperial Grandmother!¡± Chu Liuchen said and withdrew his cold eyes. His eyes turned soft only when he looked at the Empress Dowager.

    After that, he lifted his robe and knelt before the Empress Dowager. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I wish you long life and happiness. May you have prosperity every year, and may blessings descend upon every house!¡±

    ¡°Great¡­ good, blessings descend upon every house!¡± The Empress Dowager was so excited that she helped Chu Liuchen up. As she examined his gorgeous face, the rims of her eyes turned red. Then, holding his hand, she eximed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, if I don¡¯te back, I may not see Zhuozhuo onest time, right?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face suddenly turned cold again, and his eyes darkened. His clear eyes hardened and looked as spooky and deep as the bottomless hell.

    Several imperial consorts, who had just gotten over the shock, immediately lowered their heads in horror, not daring to look at his extremely good-looking face again.

    Men could also be pretty, but this beautiful man was not gentle and refined. On the contrary, he had a bloodthirsty aura, as if he could destroy everyone here in an instant.

    ¡°Princess Chen, Princess Chen, she¡­ she¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess slowly regained consciousness from her shock. She was not frightened by Chu Liuchen and only felt very aggrieved and furious. Taking a step forward, she walked up to Chu Liuchen and angrily denounced, ¡°What did you promise me? You said that you would take good care of Zhuozhuo, but how could she end up like this under your protection? You¡­ you¡­¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt angry and annoyed, and her breath came in convulsive gasps.

    Chu Liuchen put down the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand and bowed deeply to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Then he raised his head and said, ¡°Great Elder Princess, don¡¯t worry. I will catch the murderer who came after her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing that? Just now, already¡­ Someone poisoned the food and hurt Zhuozhuo.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess lost control and cried out loud.

    Chu Liuchen pursed his lips tightly, and there seemed to be a storm forming in his eyes. After a long while, he slowly asked, ¡°Who did it?¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ it was said the Empress¡¯s people delivered the message to the imperial kitchen¡­¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was distressed and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Zhuozhuo is a wretched child. She lost her parents when she was a child and had been wandering outside. Even if she had returned to her original family, no one loved her sincerely. Finally, she married you, and I thought her misery ended and her happiness began. I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that she would end up like this. If I had known¡­ If I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to marry you. At least she could have stayed alive and lived a peaceful life!¡±

    Her granddaughter was merely a woman who had spent most of her time at home. How could anyone bear such a big grudge against her and want to kill her? Anyway, she died in the Imperial Pce. Everyone knew that the ultimate reason for her death was Prince Chen. If some people aimed at Prince Chen, they would deal with Princess Chen first.

    Thus, it was reasonable for her to say that Shao Wanru died because she married Prince Chen!

    Some soft-hearted people couldn¡¯t helpmenting Princess Chen¡¯s miserable life. What had happened to her in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was widely known. The elders there had been unkind to Princess Chen. At present, Old Madam was sent to live a secluded and hard life. Although there was no specific reason for that, those well-informed people learned that Old Madam was punished for her cruelty to Shao Wanru.

    If nothing had happened, how would an Old Madam have chosen to live an austere life instead of enjoying afortable life in her mansion?

    ¡°Please rest assured, Great-aunt. I will find out the truth!¡± Chu Liuchen said. His eyes fell on Shao Wanru, who was lying on the couch inside. At this time, Shao Wanru was still lying on the wide couch, soundless and stirless.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, you should return with my great-aunt first. Just leave the imperial physician here,¡± Chu Liuchen murmured. Though he said this to the Empress Dowager and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, his eyes were still fixed on the person lying inside.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­ you¡­ don¡¯t be too sad¡­¡± The Empress Dowager tried to appease him. She was really worried about Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Liuchen said, his eyes still glued to her beloved woman inside.

    The Empress Dowager still wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Helplessly, she sighed and left with the others. At first, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt reluctant to leave. But when she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s look, she could do nothing but walk out while crying. As she walked to the tent entrance, she abruptly said, ¡°Tell the imperial physician to examine her carefully. She was fine. How could she not get up after falling asleep? Maybe she can be saved!¡±

    After saying this, she walked away with the help of Nanny Gao behind the others.

    The Empress Dowager also heard her words. In astonishment, she turned around and saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, who was sobbing too bitterly to speak. She had wanted to say something to her, but on second thought, she thought Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t answer her questions anyway. So, the Empress Dowager could only give up, shaking her head. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess might have cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t think straight. How could the imperial physician bring the dying back to life?

    After all, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess only had one granddaughter, and she had always doted on her the most. Perhaps, she believed that her granddaughter still had a feeble thread of life.

    It was good for the imperial physician to see her. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t take Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s words seriously. However, shepletely forgot that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was the only one who had touched Shao Wanru when they came in. Thus, only Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew that Shao Wanru was still breathing, though she was lying there motionlessly.

    The Empress, those imperial consorts, and other princesses had the same idea as the Empress Dowager. They all thought that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess must have been in a confused state of mind after suffering such a great blow. She was full of wild talk. How could a dead persone back to life?

    No one cared about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s words.

    The Empress didn¡¯t even look up and just lowered her head with anxiety. It had been difficult to deal with this matter, and it became even more tricky now. Somehow, she was deeply involved in this matter. When Chu Liuchen was not around, she could hardly get rid of it. Now that Chu Liuchen hade back, she knew it was almost impossible for her to be cleared of suspicion.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, next to Ruiping Great Elder Princess, had been in a good mood. With pleasure, she deliberately looked back at the sheer curtain hanging behind her and silently raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°Shao Wanru is dead. That¡¯s great!¡±

    It was better for a woman like her to die. No matter how much Prince Chen loved her, she was ill-fated. How could shepare with her, who was blessed with a wealthy and distinguished life?

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was born at the best time and was blessed with an honorable fate. In contrast, Shao Wanru suffered a grim fate. So, how could she stand inparison with Infanta Yuan¡¯an? Besides, Shao Wanru had turned Infanta Yuan¡¯an down without considering her feelings. Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s grandma had asked her to curry favor with Shao Wanru and make friends with her. But now, Shao Wanru died, which was great news for Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Though all these people looked solemn, they had different thoughts. The Empress Dowager returned to the big tent. There wasn¡¯t a trace of a smile on her face.

    The Empress was also in a state of preupation. Since the two remained silent, no one else dared to speak. Only Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s sobs could be heard from time to time in the big tent.

    In the small tent, the imperial physician carefully reached out to feel Shao Wanru¡¯s pulse. Feeling the faint warmthing from her hand, he finally rxed and looked surprisingly at Princess Chen, who was lying on the bed. ¡°She is not dead?¡±

    He came hereter than others. As soon as he entered, he saw that Princess Chen was lying there stock-still and that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had burst into loud sobs. For a time, he thought Princess Chen was dead. When Prince Chen asked him to feel her pulse, he was terribly frightened. How could he feel the pulse of a dead person? But he didn¡¯t dare to refuse this frightening Prince Chen, so he touched her hand while shivering.

    Now he took a deep breath of relief and felt that he hade back to life. Fortunately, Princess Chen was still alive, and Prince Chen was not crazy. Back then, Princess Chen lying on the couch seemed to have died, but Prince Chen still ordered him to feel her pulse. He had feared that Prince Chen might madly ughter him if he could not feel her pulse.

    After calming down, he carefully felt the pulse and frowned.

    After a long while, he put down her hand.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Chu Liuchen asked coldly, with his steely eyes on the imperial physician.

    The imperial physician shivered and hurriedly said, ¡°Her Highness should be fine!¡±

    She had suffered a significant loss of Qi and blood, so she was very fragile. Princess Chen had a delicate body. It was a miracle that she survived after suffering such a severe injury. But nothing else had happened to her: she had no poisoning symptoms and was unimpaired by the drug that could invigorate blood cirction. The imperial physician felt pretty strange!

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not a big deal, why doesn¡¯t she wake up?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a chill in his dark and fathomless eyes, ¡°If you only made a perfunctory effort and talked nonsense to get rid of this matter, I¡¯ll kill you!

    Though his tone was calm and unhurried, his eyes looked ice-cold and sinister, which made the imperial physician¡¯s heart race with fear. He understood that Prince Chen was serious and didn¡¯t threaten him in a fit of anger.

    Initially, the imperial physician wanted to tell the truth, but now he began to doubt if he had made the correct judgment. ¡°Could it be that something bad happened to Princess Chen but I failed to see it?¡±

 Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108 Remember: There Wonâ€™t Be a Next Time

    Chapter 1108 Remember: There Won¡¯t Be a Next Time

    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Chen¡­ I¡¯m afraid she is not in good condition now,¡± the imperial physician answered cautiously.

    ¡°I only want to know when she will wake up,¡± Chu Liuchen said harshly, his eyes piercing and grim.

    The imperial physician subconsciously raised his head and happened to meet his daunting gaze. His lips trembled a few times in a panic before he finally answered, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I don¡¯t know the specific time. We can only wait until Her Highness wakes up!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ wait, you actually let me wait. Well, I¡¯ll wait. But if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll bury you alive with her!¡± Chu Liuchen said mercilessly with cruel coldness.

    His voice was not loud, but the determination in his words was apparent. The imperial physician was sure that if Princess Chen died, he would be buried with her.

    The imperial physician was so scared that his legs went limp, and he fell to his knees.

    ¡°Leave and wait outside,¡± Chu Liuchen ordered with a gloomy face.

    The imperial physician didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. The depressing atmosphere in the tent made his flesh creep. His heart raced uncontrobly as if something terrifying were going to jump out of his chest. He staggered to his feet and walked out of the tent. A chill stole over his body, and he looked back at the tent with unforgotten trepidation. He could only hope that Princess Chen would be fine.

    ¡°Sir, how is Princess Chen? The Empress sent me to ask about her condition.¡± A young eunuch had stayed not far from the tent. Seeing the imperial physicianing out, he trotted to him and asked in a low voice. The Empress sent him to inquire about the news.

    ¡°Princess Chen¡­¡± The imperial physician shook his head and wiped his cold sweat with a bitter smile. At present, he was not sure about Princess Chen¡¯s condition. ¡°It depends on when she wakes up. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, the imperial physician shook his head again, not daring to say that she was okay.

    ¡°Princess Chen hasn¡¯t¡­¡± The eunuch blinked his eyes and didn¡¯t dare to finish his words. He pouted at the imperial physician, knowing that he would understand.

    In the past, the imperial physician would have readily told the people sent by the Empress all he knew, but now he was at a loss, so he was not in the mood to reveal anything to the young eunuch.

    With his medicine chest on his back, he frowned and stood near the small tent, waiting for Prince Chen to summon him.

    The young eunuch still wanted to ask something, but the imperial physician lowered his head in silence as if he didn¡¯t hear his words. The young eunuch saw that the imperial physician didn¡¯t feel like answering his question. So, he scratched his head confusedly and returned to report to the Empress.

    But the eunuch didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. Could Princess Chen be saved? Or could it be that she was at herst gasp?

    All the people in the tent had left. Then, Shao Wanru, lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes and looked into a pair of beautiful and furious eyes. Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face was right above hers, but he looked severe and angry.

    Shao Wanru smiled, moved her stiff hands to pull his sleeve, and shook it gently.

    The sleeve in her hand was violently pulled away, and her hand dropped heavily. She slightly knitted her willowy eyebrows and cried out in pain in a low voice.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chu Liuchen hesitated for a moment. In the end, he reached out, took her hand, and asked sternly, ¡°Is your wound in this arm?¡±

    His tone was cold and harsh, but his hands were gentle. With care, he pulled her hand and wanted to roll up her sleeves to see her injury.

    ¡°It¡¯s not this hand. I had been lying long, so it became a little stiff.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said softly, reaching out to pull his sleeve again with a lovely and innocent look. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. In that case, it was the best choice. Otherwise, people would question you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with anything after the event. But it has nothing to do with you!¡± Chu Liuchen reproached sharply with a grim look in his eyes. He stared at Shao Wanru coldly and remained unmoved.

    ¡°But¡­ in that case, even the Emperor and the Empress would be rmed¡­¡± Shao Wanru argued aggrievedly with red-rimmed eyes, ¡°Back then, if I didn¡¯t do that, I was afraid you might not get away with it. I feared that you¡­ would be one of the suspects. My injury would be the best evidence to prove your innocence!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s pale face. Her colorless face made his heart ache. On his way here, he had been simmering with rage since he got the news. He had wanted to scold her harshly, but when he saw her bloodshot eyes and pallid face, he instantly gave up the idea, and his anger disappeared in a sh.

    He sighed heavily at the bottom of his heart and carefully held Shao Wanru in his arms. His eyes still looked a little fierce, but Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see them. ¡°Remember: there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Shao Wanru hurriedly promised.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. If you do it again, I don¡¯t know what crazy things I¡¯ll do!¡± Chu Liuchen warned her. Upon entering, he saw Shao Wanru¡¯s eyelids move slightly. After that, shey still again. He would have believed that she had died if he hadn¡¯t seen that.

    Luckily, she was fine! Chu Liuchen felt he was fortunate to the extreme!

    He was eager to hold her tightly, but he was afraid of touching her wound, so he could only hug her with great care. At this moment, his heart was at ease again. He felt at peace ¡ª he didn¡¯t lose his most precious treasure.

    For him, Shao Wanru was his priceless treasure. But this time, she fell into such a dangerous situation. Although she cleverly took advantage of the scheme against her, he did not want to see her get hurt again for him. He couldn¡¯t ept it even if she did it on purpose. She was injured no matter what.

    She wounded herself to perfect his n and eliminate him as a suspect. He married her because he wanted to protect her, but he didn¡¯t expect her to cover up for him this time.

    It was thest time. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to do it again. He could have be stronger and made better arrangements. Anyway, he would never let her get hurt again.

    He had not protected her well.

    He exerted a little strength, holding her closer to his chest. Recently, his heart had been in his mouth. At this moment, he finally felt relieved, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his mind. Then he put her down, looked down at her tender face, and asked, ¡°What did Mingqiu Nun say?¡±

    Shao Wanru leaned against his chest and answered softly, ¡°She said I was okay and should recuperate for some time. I¡¯m in weak health, but that¡¯s all. Otherwise, why would Ie here to present my gift to Imperial Grandmother?¡±

    ¡°What happened today?¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and asked again. The incident happened suddenly today, so he hadn¡¯t yet received any news. He only knew what Shao Wanru had gone through during this period, but he had no idea of the ident today.

    Shao Wanru had given a subtle hint to him when he came in. Without that, he nearly believed that she died for real. At that moment, overwhelmed by negative feelings rising from the bottom of his heart, he felt a greatpulsion to destroy the whole world. But lucky for him, she was fine¡­

    Hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s question, Shao Wanru told him what had happened today in detail. She couldn¡¯t tell him about her previous life, but she referred obliquely to it when telling Chu Liuchen the whole story. In this way, she could carefully lead Chu Liuchen to that idea.

    ¡°I see. You should go back and rest first.¡± After Shao Wanru finished speaking, Chu Liuchen nodded, his eyes turning thoughtful. Some things coincided with his ideas.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Shao Wanru also knew it was the best time for her to go back. After all, she was in the Pce, where many people were closely watching her. But when she returned to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, these people could no longer spy on her situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and carefully put down Shao Wanru. Then he wrapped her in a cloak, picked her up without thinking, and strode out.

    Yujie had been guarding the door. Seeing this, she hurriedly lifted the curtain for them.

    ¡°Go and report to my Imperial Grandmother that I¡¯lle back to celebrate her birthdayter!¡± Chu Liuchen ordered as he walked out.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Yujie lost no time in replying. At this time, she also breathed a sigh of relief. Prince Chen hade back. Since the backbone of the whole mansion was here, Princess Chen no longer needed to throw herself forward.

    When Prince Chen left with Princess Chen in his arms, Yujie turned around and went to the big tent in the middle.

    The atmosphere in the tent was pretty dull. The Empress Dowager was still sitting there with a gloomy face, and the Empress didn¡¯t dare to speak. She had just received the news that Princess Chen seemed to be still breathing, but so what? Even the imperial physician had been sent out of the tent. It could be seen that things were not going well in the tent. She wondered how much she would have to get involved in this and how to cope with the changes.

    She thought of this way and that, twisting the handkerchief in her hand into a ball.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had stopped crying and kept wiping her tears. Her eyes were red and nk.

    Since they said nothing, the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything. As a result, everyone remained silent and sat there as if in a trance.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Chen¡¯s servant girl is here!¡± A eunuch came in and reported in a low voice.

    ¡°Let here in and talk,¡± The Empress Dowagerposed herself and said in a deep voice.

    Yujie was brought in. After kneeling and kowtowing to the Empress Dowager, she said, ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness has taken my master back to the mansion. He said he woulde back to celebrate your birthdayter!¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen¡­ How is she now?¡± asked the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Yujie said, the rims of her eyes turning red, ¡°His Highness carried my master away in his arms and asked the imperial physician to go with them!¡±

    Her words reminded the Empress Dowager, who instantly turned around and ordered, ¡°Send over a few more imperial physicians. They must¡­ should save Princess Chen.¡±

    In her heart, Shao Wanru was dead. But at this time, even for Chu Liuchen, she had to dispatch a few more imperial physicians.

    What she feared most was seeing her grandson suffer a great blow. It had not been easy for him to recover, so he might not survive such a big disaster.

    The Empress Dowager had nned to get several consorts for Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but now she had given up this idea. She had to admit that her grandson¡¯s love for Shao Wanru was never a passing infatuation. For so many years, he had only fallen in love with her.

    He had waited for her for three years when she was in mourning.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since they got married, but they parted forever. Even ordinary people could not cope with such inconsble grief, let alone her grandson, who had just recovered.

    ¡°The Empress, you can sit with them for a while and watch the show. I have a headache, so I¡¯ll go back first!¡± The Empress Dowager, not in the mood to celebrate her birthday, stood up and said after thinking for a while.

    With her hand on an old Nanny¡¯s shoulder, she left. Her servants from the Pce of Benevolent Peace also withdrew in a well-ordered way. The Empress and the other nobledies, who were here to celebrate the birthday, stood there dumbfounded as they watched the Empress Dowager walk away¡­

    Since the Empress Dowager had left and Princess Chen¡¯s life was uncertain, they weren¡¯t in the mood to enjoy themselves. Of course, no one dared to have fun¡­

 Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109 Retreating to Advance, Meeting the Emperor in the Imperial Study

    Chapter 1109 Retreating to Advance, Meeting the Emperor in the Imperial Study

    Shao Wanru had fallen asleep when they returned to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s hands were steady. When he carried her back, she felt the journey smooth and stable, as if she were lying on the bed. Besides, Chu Liuchen¡¯s scent calmed her down. During this period, she missed him terribly. With him in her heart, she slowly fell asleep.

    When she pretended to be in aa, she had been lying quite still but had never fallen asleep. With great concentration, she was listening to the conversations in the tent. But involuntarily, she rxed at this time, entering a resting state.

    As usual, Chu Liuchen entered Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion through the side door. When a pce maid there saw him, she excitedly walked up to him but was stopped by his cold nce. Then she retreated carefully. When she was out of Chu Liuchen¡¯s sight, she lifted the hem of her dress and ran fast away.

    She had to tell her master that Prince Chen hade back at this time. She had been looking forward to Prince Chen¡¯s return every day. This was great!

    Chu Liuchen returned to the inner court with Shao Wanru in his arms and carefully put her on the bed. Looking at her ghastly pale face, he felt greatly distressed, as if needles were pricking his heart. Then he lowered his head and gently kissed her face.

    As he looked up, his face became cold and stern again. His tenderness just now seemed just an illusion.

    He reached out to take a quilt from the side for Shao Wanru and carefully covered her with it for fear that she couldn¡¯t sleep soundly and would wake up.

    He stared at her in a daze for a while. Then he stood up, walked out of the door, and asked Qing Yue who had been waiting there.

    ¡°What did Mingqiu Nun say?¡±

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun said Her Highness would be fine, and she just needed to nourish herself to regain her health.¡± Qing Yue didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and repeated Mingqiu Nun¡¯s words.

    Only then did Chu Liuchen feel relieved. He nodded and said, ¡°She is sleeping inside. Stay here and take good care of her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Qing Yue answered. Yujie and Qu Le went to the Pce with Princess Chen, but only Princess Chen came back. Qing Yue was also very nervous but didn¡¯t dare to ask about it.

    Chu Liuchen strode out and returned to the Pce through the side door. After making sure of his direction, he went straight to the Imperial Study, where the Emperor was.

    In the Imperial Study, the Emperor had already got the message. Hearing that he wasing, he hurriedly asked someone to call him in. Prime Minister Zhang and Prime Minister Wen, who had been discussing official business inside, left there.

    On the way, when they saw Chu Liuchen hurrying over, they saluted him in unison, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Your Graces!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his hand slightly and replied, his gentle eyes on them. In their eyes, Prince Chen was still as mild and handsome as he used to be.

    But he appeared a little different from the past: his manner when facing two high-ranking officials was more imposing than before. His bearing was even more convincing than that of Prince Zhou, the legitimate son of the Empress.

    As Chu Liuchen walked in, Prime Minister Wen and Prime Minister Zhang looked at each other with a trace of worry in their eyes.

    Prince Chen was different from the past. He seemed a little more aggressive, like a newly cast sword out of the box, which inexplicably frightened them.

    ¡°Prince Chen has always been staying aloof from the power game. But what does this mean?¡± The two prime ministers were suddenly preupied with anxiety and felt uneasy.

    Chu Liuchen entered the Imperial Study. No other people were in it except the Emperor and Derong, the principal eunuch.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen strode in and knelt to salute the Emperor.

    The Emperor came out from behind the desk excitedly and said, ¡°Forego formalities! Get up now!¡±

    But Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t stand up. Still, he was kneeling and said, ¡°Uncle the Emperor, please uphold justice for me.¡±

    The Emperor frowned. ¡°Get up, and let¡¯s talk about it!¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, when I was on my way back, some people had deliberately held me back several times. My carriage also had an ident and almost overturned. To get to the capital in time and celebrate Imperial Grandmother¡¯s birthday, I left my carriage and rode a horse to the capital. But I didn¡¯t expect that my wife would nearly die. How could the public order in the imperial city be so bad? Why couldn¡¯t these people tolerate a powerless woman?¡±

    Chu Liuchen said solemnly, but he still didn¡¯t get up.

    The Emperor¡¯s face darkened. He stretched out his hands, trying to pull Chu Liuchen up, but when he saw the determined look in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes, his face froze, and he dropped his hands.

    ¡°Get up first. I know about this.¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, do you really know that?¡± Chu Liuchen stood up without hesitation this time and looked indifferently at the Emperor with indescribable sadness in his eyes. ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I know you saved my life. I¡¯ve been weaker than others. I should have felt satisfied as long as I was alive. There was no need to treat me. In particr, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten married. If Princess Chen hadn¡¯t married me, she wouldn¡¯t have almost died because of rebellion!¡±

    The men in ck that night used military crossbows. Thus, strictly speaking, their action could be regarded as a rebellion.

    The Emperor took a step back, and his face suddenly paled. His lips trembled before he said with difficulty, ¡°Chen¡¯er, why shouldn¡¯t you live? You are of noble blood. Why can¡¯t you live in this world? It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s my fault!¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, you don¡¯t have to say that. You know, I didn¡¯t want to live long before I met my wife. After all, I didn¡¯t want to disturb others. It would be a great crime for me to survive. How could I implicate you and my Imperial Grandmother because of my mortal sin? But then, I found my true love and wanted to live with her for an entire lifetime. Can¡¯t I even do that?¡±

    With his eyes fixed on the Emperor, Chu Liuchen said calmly as if he were talking about the affairs of someone else. The Emperor felt his heart ache as if something were biting it downward violently.

    Of course, he knew Chu Liuchen¡¯s previous condition ¡ª he had abandoned himself to despair and never taken his life seriously. If it weren¡¯t for Princess Chen, he might not even care about his life.

    What did he do wrong?

    He had done nothing wrong. He was the most innocent one. Was it the toxin inherited from his mother? He had suffered a lot even when he was in the womb. After he was born, he was at the gate of death. When Chu Liuchen was little, the Emperor didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily before him for fear that he would catch a cold. It was not easy for him to grow up. Now, he finally had the desire to survive. Such a result was hard-won.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you¡­ and people in your mansion.¡± Looking at Chu Liuchen¡¯s expressionless eyes, the Emperor took a deep breath. He was afraid to see Chu Liuchen like this, as if he cared nothing about this world. He wore a serene look, seemingly disassociated from everything in this world. He cared nothing because he had given himself over to despair.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I just want to live my life with Princess Chen!¡± Chu Liuchen muttered, and there was a slight fluctuation in his eyes.

    The Emperor captured his change. Only when Chu Liuchen mentioned Princess Chen would he faintly disy his feelings and attachment to the world.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, those people were restless even on my Imperial Grandmother¡¯s birthday. How could they make such a scene in the Pce? This time, they brought disaster to my wife. What will happen next time? Will they target my Imperial Grandmother? Or anyone else? I only have a few families. I sincerely hope that we can live in peace and safety.¡±

    Chu Liuchen added.

    After that, he bowed to the Emperor and said, ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I¡¯m going to see my Imperial Grandmother. What happened to Princess Chen just now also scared her. She might not be in the mood to watch the performance. But this is a good thing. A lot of people entered the Pce today. Since the Pce had been thronged with various visitors and servants, it won¡¯t be easy to investigate this incident. Besides, we¡¯re not supposed to check up on the family members of officials above the fourth rank. In this way, the Pce bes more insecure!¡±

    After that, he turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Chu Liuchen turned around.

    ¡°How are you? Are you feeling unwell after you hurried back to the capital?¡± The Emperor took two steps forward and asked with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle the Emperor. I¡¯ve fully recovered. I¡¯m a little tired on my way back, but I can still hold on,¡± Chu Liuchen turned around and answered.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes fell on his handsome face, which looked a little weary. It could be seen that he was indeed exhausted. He had thought Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t make it in time, but he showed up here. Chu Liuchen must have traveled day and night and barely stopped.

    ¡°Are you really all right?¡± the Emperor asked again.

    ¡°Rest assured, Uncle the Emperor. It¡¯s not a big deal. I only need to go to bed early at night. Then I should be fine!¡± Chu Liuchen replied.

    The Emperor examined him again and checked hisplexion. Although his face was still as pale as before, and his lips were paler than ordinary people¡¯s, he was in good spirits. Eventually, the Emperor felt relieved. Chu Liuchen must have recovered. He could withstand such a long and rapid journey, which meant he was stronger than ordinary people!

    ¡°Since you are in good health, you can go to court tomorrow!¡± With a wave of his hand, the Emperor said. It seemed he had made an important decision.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and withdrew.

    When he was out of the Imperial Study, he looked back at the tall and wide gate of the hall, his eyes bing increasingly deep and calm. He was not surprised by what the Emperor had said just now. This was what he had wanted.

    He had regained his health and was no longer a useless prince. His fast-speed march was more authentic than the words of imperial physicians. After all, facts speak louder than words.

    Out of the Imperial Study, Chu Liuchen went to the Pce of Benevolent Peace but didn¡¯t see the Empress Dowager. He was told that the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t feel well and was asleep.

    Chu Liuchen knelt outside the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce and kowtowed three times respectfully before he got up and went back.

    When he returned to his mansion, Shao Wanru had not woken up. After washing up, Chu Liuchen also went to bed, gently holding the slender figure in his arms, and closed his eyes.

    He was indeed tired out on the way here!

    Shao Wanru was weak andcked vital energy and blood, while Chu Liuchen was exhausted. The two of them slept until the night. Nanny Yu and Nanny Zheng woke them up, and they had some food. Chu Liuchen changed the dressing for Shao Wanru¡¯s wound. At the sight of her wound, he looked gloomy again. It took Shao Wanru a while to coax him.

    After that, they fell asleep early. The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was in peace, but the imperial Pce was not because the Empress Dowager fell ill¡­

 Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110 The Imperial Court Was Also Affected and Slid into Chaos

    Chapter 1110 The Imperial Court Was Also Affected and Slid into Chaos

    At dusk, the servants found that the Empress Dowager fell ill.

    In a great fluster, Nanny Wei hurriedly went to get the imperial physician and reported it to the Phoenix Pce.

    However, the general steward of the Phoenix Pce said that the Empress had gone to the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study. After sizing up the situation, Nanny Wei could only go to the Imperial Study.

    As soon as she arrived at the door of the Imperial Study, she heard the Emperor¡¯s angry rebuke. Several eunuchs stood at the door with bowed heads, trembling with fear. When they saw hering, they immediately winked at her.

    Nanny Wei didn¡¯t dare to go in, so she stood aside with the eunuchs.

    The Emperor scolded loudly. It was evident that he was in a towering rage.

    ¡°You should be a motherly model for the whole nation! You are the Empress in charge of the imperial harem! What¡¯s the point of making you the Empress? Great¡­ Well done¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡­ you alone can decide everything in the imperial harem¡­ the imperial kitchen¡­ intervened¡­ Prince Chen¡­¡±

    Nanny Wei couldn¡¯t hear the Emperor¡¯s voice clearly. From time to time, snatches of their conversation woulde over. However, Nanny Wei kept stepping back cautiously, her face dreadfully pale. She had no guts to listen to such words, so she had to stay away as far as possible.

    The voices inside dropped. Perhaps, it was because she had retreated far enough. Now, she could only vaguely hear the Emperor¡¯s furious reproach, followed by the Empress¡¯s low sobs. Nanny Wei took a few more steps back and almost retreated to a corner this time.

    After a long time, Nanny Wei¡¯s feet almost went numb. Then she saw the Empress leave with the support of several imperial servants. The Empress was crying and kept wiping her tears, staggering forward. Without the servants¡¯ help, she couldn¡¯t stand steadily. The Empress had been managing the imperial harem and was respected and esteemed by people all over the country. But at this time, she left the Imperial Study, weeping and wailing like an ordinary woman.

    Nanny Wei, even more scared, didn¡¯t dare to move forward and discreetly hid on one side. She was so afraid that someone would see her. In her heart, she regretteding over at this time. She should have arrived hereter.

    After waiting for a while, she saw Derong, the Emperor¡¯s servant, go to the imperial harem with the imperial edict in his hands. A few little eunuchs went after him. ¡°Is he going to announce the imperial edict?¡±

    Nanny Wei felt increasingly uneasy. After waiting for a while, she walked up to the door of the Imperial Study with fear and trepidation and said to several young eunuchs standing there, ¡°Could you help me inform His Majesty that the Empress Dowager is sick?¡±

    Hearing that the Empress Dowager was ill, the young eunuch did not dare to dy and hurried in to report. After a while, she was called in.

    It was not the first time Nanny Wei hade to the Imperial Study. Its atmosphere was peaceful in the past, and the Emperor was kind to her. In fact, the Emperor treated her very well because she was the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted servant. But now, she was overwhelmed with anxiety.

    Hearing that the Empress Dowager was in poor health, the Emperor asked Nanny Wei to take good care of her and return first, saying he woulde overter.

    Nanny Wei walked back to the Pce of Benevolent Peace. Before long, the Emperor came. ording to the imperial physician, the Empress Dowager was old and had been bothered by worries in her heart. When she couldn¡¯t stand the pressure, she fell ill. In the end, he said that the Empress Dowager should rest well.

    The Emperor and the Empress Dowager ordered all the others to leave. After talking with the Empress Dowager for a while, the Emperor left the Pce of Benevolent Peace. Nanny Wei didn¡¯t hear their conversation, but she felt anxious and distracted, thinking that something big was going to happen.

    The news that Prince Chen had returned soon got around. At the imperial court the next day, Chu Liuchen appeared in public, and everyone couldn¡¯t help looking narrowly at Prince Chen.

    Surprisingly, Prince Chen looked vigorous. Although his face was paler than that of ordinary people, he looked okay overall. Many officials whispered to themselves in their hearts. ¡°But why did I hear Prince Chen was in poor health and could barely walk a few steps? ¡°He had to rely on a wheelchair to move around the Pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on right now?¡±

    Some observant people thought it was quite a coincidence that Prince Chen appeared at this time. ¡°Why would Prince Chen be here? What does the Emperor mean?¡±

    Everyone guessed in their hearts and inexplicably had a bad feeling. But the next moment, the Emperor dropped the bombshell, and all the officials were no longer in the mood to think about Prince Chen.

    The Emperor was going to depose the Empress. He announced this idea in the imperial court and asked the officials for their opinions!

    Such a big thing happened without warning. Because of the incident that happened to Princess Chen, everyone was secretly guessing this thing. However, no matter how they thought in private, none of them had expected that this matter would suddenly be made public before the officials.

    How could the Empress of a country be deposed so easily? This change would cause turmoil in the imperial court.

    The Emperor dered that the murder targeting Princess Chen in the imperial harem was closely rted to the Empress. All the people who had contact with Princess Chen were more or less rted to the Empress. Yesterday, Princess Chen almost died in the Imperial Pce. Lucky for her, she didn¡¯t eat the rice. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been alive at this time.

    After listening to the Emperor¡¯s order, many officials stood up and begged the Emperor to show mercy. They said it seemed to be the Empress, but it might not be her. There must be someone scheming against the Empress in the dark. They hinted that the Consort of Virtue might also do this, except for the Empress.

    After all, only Prince Yue, Consort of Virtue¡¯s son, was Prince Zhou¡¯s mostpetitive rival.

    Some stood on Prince Zhou¡¯s side, iming that Prince Zhou was the legitimate son of the Empress, who had always been steady and reliable. This time, they must have been framed and suffered an injustice. Maybe some people had deliberately nned all of this. Anyway, whoever benefited from it would be the real culprit.

    Others chose to speak for Prince Yue. They praised Prince Yue, who was steady and fair-minded. Besides, the Consort of Virtue had been well-behaved in the imperial harem. Now that the Empress would be punished, the Consort of Virtue would feel uneasy. So, this decision needed further consideration.

    Of course, there were officials remaining silent. They just stood aside quietly and listened to the arguments of the other officials with a frown.

    Chu Liuzhou looked gloomy and cold, with a murderous aura all over his body. Upon hearing that his mother would lose her power, he was trying his best to restrain himself. Otherwise, he would have given a few stinging ps to those officials who suggested more time should be taken to consider this matter. They meant that his mother should take the me.

    After this incident happened yesterday, Prince Zhou also heard about what had happened to Princess Chen. He wanted to sneak into the Pce to meet his mother. However, he hadn¡¯t yet found any chance to see her. At this time, he was at a loss, feeling restless and irritable. He clenched his teeth, swallowing his anger.

    In contrast, Chu Liuyue looked much moreposed but turned a blind eye to their arguments. Quietly, he stood aside and listened as the officials were arguing heatedly.

    Chu Liuchen was also very calm but didn¡¯t lower his head. He looked at the officials talking about this matter with a stern look.

    Part of them requested to deprive the Empress of her position, while some only suggested deferring making the final decision. The imperial court was in an uproar in the heat of the argument. There was even an overly excited imperial censor who even risked his life in pressing the Emperor to adopt his advice. On an impulse, he almost bumped his head into the rosewood pir carved with dragons in the hall.

    The Emperor was so furious that he threw away all the memorials in his hand. Instantly, the hall fell silent, and even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day and discuss it tomorrow!¡± The Emperor said coldly and swerved to leave the court.

    When the Emperor had left, everyone in the hall finally calmed down. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t know how to respond to this situation for a while. Since the Emperor had proposed this matter, it would be discussed again in the imperial court in the future. How could thingse to this?

    How was Princess Chen?

    Some people wanted to ask about Princess Chen, but Prince Chen cast a cold nce at them. Upon meeting his ruthless and beautiful eyes, they couldn¡¯t help shivering with fear and zipped their mouths at once. Prince Chen seemed to be in a bad mood. If they annoyed him, they would suffer a lot.

    Most of the high-ranking officials had witnessed in the Imperial Study how much the Emperor cared about Prince Chen, so they didn¡¯t dare to walk up to him at this time. Since even these important officials hesitated toe forward, other ordinary officials gave up the idea of asking him for information.

    They could only watch him walk away without a backward nce.

    When they turned to look at Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, they were surprised to find that the two princes had also left.

    The imperial court was in such a mess that everyone was arguing, but the imperial harem appeared calm. The Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce had few visitors as if it had been closed. All the imperial consorts were not allowed to disturb the Empress Dowager and the Empress, who were said to be sick.

    Both of them were ill, so no one dared to make any trouble for a while. The atmosphere in the entire imperial harem was inexplicably tense. Everyone thought that the Empress was going to lose her power this time. After that, Prince Zhou would no longer be the Empress¡¯s legitimate son and be one of the ordinary princes.

    At that time, these princes would enjoy the same status, and Prince Yue was the eldest son. In any case, Prince Yue would be the most likely to inherit the throne.

    Many imperial consorts, who couldn¡¯t pay their respects to the Empress, turned to visit the Consort of Virtue. It would benefit them much to butter up and strengthen the rtionship with Consort of Virtue at this time.

    They had determined to win the favor of the Consort of Virtue before she became the Empress. Otherwise, once she became the Empress or the Empress Dowager in the future, they could hardly get any good chance to get close to her.

    The pce where the Consort of Virtue lived was instantly crowded with visitors.

    But at this time, Chu Liuchen secretly met Consort Lan in the attic where he usually rested. This ce close to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was not far from the back door of his mansion.

    When Chu Liuchen came over, Consort Lan had been waiting for him upstairs for a long time. Seeing himing over, Consort Lan looked at him excitedly, and tears immediately rolled down her delicate face. However, Chu Liuchen only stood far away, looking at Consort Lan coldly in silence.

    Consort Lan looked him up and down, ensuring that he was in good health and didn¡¯t force himself to be tough. She breathed a sigh of relief, pointed to the chair aside, and said, ¡°You¡­ sit down before we talk!¡±

    Chu Liuchen nced at her indifferently and walked over slowly. He pulled the chair further away before sitting down, his eyes cold. He looked at Consort Lan as if watching a stranger. There was no trace of warmth on his pretty face.

    ¡°You¡­ Couldn¡¯t you¡­¡± Consort Lan begged with a pleading look.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuchen refused without any hesitation.

    Consort Lan suddenly became agitated and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Chen¡¯er, you¡­ Are you still ming me? Like before? But what could I do? I¡­ I had no choice.¡±

 Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111 Consort Lan No Longer Forbore Silently

    Chapter 1111 Consort Lan No Longer Forbore Silently

    Chu Liuchen remained unmoved, his indifferent eyes on Consort Lan. When she finished speaking, he said, ¡°Your Grace, you don¡¯t have to tell me this.¡±

    Consort Lan looked quite emotional but gradually calmed down as she heard his words. There was such a sad look in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Chen¡¯er, you know, you are thest person I want to hurt in the world. As long as you are happy, I am willing to do anything. I¡­ All I wanted was to protect you¡­¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, Your Grace. I almost lost my life under your protection.¡± Chu Liuchen sat down with a faint smile and tidied up his sleeves. ¡°What can I do for you? If there¡¯s nothing urgent, we¡¯d better not meet. Some rumors might reach Uncle the Emperor. Even if you can rify the situation, it¡¯s not a good thing and won¡¯t be good for you.¡±

    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­ you¡­ do you hate me so much? When you were little, you¡­ you had a good time with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Consort Lan asked with tears.

    ¡°If you feel like talking about my childhood, then forget it. I don¡¯t want to talk about my childhood when I was almost killed. If possible, never mention it!¡± Chu Liuchen said emphatically.

    ¡°You¡­ Is Princess Chen okay?¡± Consort Lan straightened up, got her breath back, and asked, though the determined look in his eyes sent her in sore distress.

    ¡°It will be better if you don¡¯t disturb her!¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his eyes, and his handsome face looked grim.

    ¡°I¡­ I had tried to protect her, but I didn¡¯t expect things to develop so fast. I¡­ I¡­¡± Consort Lan stammered and wanted to exin, but Chu Liuchen interrupted her in a brusque tone. ¡°Your Grace, please stop it. You are always in a dilemma, feeling helpless or improper to act. You might as well leave everything alone. In this way, good luck maye to you. As for my affairs, you don¡¯t need to worry about them!¡±

    ¡°What happens to my wife has nothing to do with you. And you needn¡¯t care about whether I live or die. After all, we should stay away from each other!¡±

    Chu Liuchen raised the corners of his mouth, putting on a skin-deep smile. ¡°Your Grace, I can¡¯t stay here for long. I have to go back home to see my wife. She was so badly injured because of me. If I had been in the mansion then, I might have been the one who was murdered.¡±

    Chu Liuchen got to his feet, swung his wide sleeves, and said leisurely. After that, he casually cupped his hands in a farewell gesture to Consort Lan, turned around, and left.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± Consort Lan called out to him,rge teardrops running down her cheeks.

    Chu Liuchen came to a halt at the door. Seeing that, she was immediately overjoyed. She suddenly stood up and muttered, ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I want you to stay far away from my wife and me. Please don¡¯t look for her again. It can be regarded as a good thing. Besides, manage your affairs well. Don¡¯t let others plot against my wife when they fail to harm you.¡±

    After saying that, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t stay any longer and strode away.

    Only Consort Lan staggered to sit down behind him. Suddenly, she picked up her handkerchief to cover her face and cried bitterly. Did she regret it? She didn¡¯t know the answer, but she just didn¡¯t want to see Chu Liuchen like this.

    ¡°Your Grace, don¡¯t be sad. His Highness couldn¡¯t help it. I heard Princess Chen was seriously injured.¡± Qing Mu, her trusted pce maid, walked out from behind her andforted her with an undertone.

    ¡°But what could I do? I¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I loathe seeing this situation either¡­¡± Consort Lan leaned against the back of the chair and whimpered.

    ¡°Your Grace, I heard some people had been hindering him from returning to the capital city. Something bad happened to his carriage, and he almost lost his life. As soon as he entered the capital city, Princess Chen was also almost murdered. His Highness must have been quite distressed, so he talked to you like that¡­ His Highness finally recovered after all the trouble. Now, some people can¡¯t tolerate him!¡±

    Qing Mu lowered her voice and said. Only she and her master were in the room. They had been through numerous trials and hardships together, so they could say these words, even if they sounded offensive to those in power.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t they endure him? Hasn¡¯t they been in peace with each other for so many years?¡± Consort Lan cried out.

    Qing Mu sighed. For the first time, she felt his master was too naive. ¡°In the past, His Highness was in poor health and might copse any day. Besides, he had given up hope for himself. So, no one had to deal with him. He himself could¡­ Now that he has recovered and is determined to live a good life with Princess Chen, his good condition has surely provoked others!¡±

    Qing Mu reminded Consort Lan, but thetter abruptly changed to another topic. She wiped away her tears and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Is Princess Chen that good? She kindled his desire to live. I¡¯ve devoted myself to him for many years, but he has never shown me kindness. How¡­ how could he be so cruel?¡±

    Qing Mu felt helpless, for she had never thought she would think of it this way. However, seeing things through her master¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Princess Chen is a cause of his change, but His Highness also wants to be strong. As soon as he bes powerful, it will arouse others¡¯ intention to kill. This time, Princess Chen should have been wounded because of His Highness¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°How dare they¡­¡± Consort Lan said through gritted teeth, focusing back on this matter. Her beautiful face clouded over, and her eyes were fixed on a square brick on the ground.

    ¡°Your Grace, for all this, why wouldn¡¯t they dare to do it? I¡¯m afraid that keeping His Highness safe won¡¯t be as easy as when he was sick.¡± Seeing that her master still didn¡¯t understand, Qing Mu exined in detail and made her realize the reality.

    Consort Lan lurched to her feet, and her velvety eyes suddenly turned as chill as ice and frost. She twisted the handkerchief in her hand hard twice before saying slowly, ¡°Invite His Majesty toe over tonight!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, are you willing to meet His Highness?¡± Qing Mu asked, feeling pleasantly surprised. Consort Lan¡¯s ce was generally considered a Cold Pce because the Emperor wouldn¡¯t visit her even a few times for a whole year. For one thing, it was inconvenient for him toe here. For another, Consort Lan had been holding a negative attitude and felt reluctant to see the Emperor. Gradually, her living ce became deserted and quiet.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the guards at the gate, the other favored consorts would have been trampled down at her pce.

    Consort Lan nodded and said, ¡°Since they are unwilling to let us go, why should we let them go? It has been so many years¡­ For so many years, everything should have belonged to Chen¡¯er. No one else can take it away from him!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s great you can think in this way. It¡­ It should be his in the first ce. His Highness is the authentic crown prince.¡± Qing Mu knelt with tears in her eyes.

    She knew the bitterness in her master¡¯s heart and understood why her master felt helpless. Nevertheless, she believed everything should be Prince Chen¡¯s. In any case, Prince Chen owned everything, not the other unjustifiable ones.

    ¡°I was seriously wrong, but I won¡¯t repeat my mistakes!¡± Consort Lan wiped away her tears and pulled up Qing Mu, who had been wailing miserably. At this point, her faith went very deep. She could no longerpromise. For the sake of Chu Liuchen, she should make no concession. Since those people wanted Prince Chen to die, they would have to step over her dead body first.

    Otherwise, she would step over their corpses.

    She had always known that this path was apanied by wind and rain reeking of blood. Any royal family member was fully aware of that. In the past, she stood aloof from worldly sess because Chu Liuchen was in poor health. There was nothing to fight for, and the most important thing for him was to take good care of himself. Back then, those people didn¡¯t hold so much malice against Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen had recovered, and it was okay for him to run for thousands of miles, which meant that he had restored his health. What had happened before made Consort Lan realize that she would only be the victim of others if she chose not to fight.

    She would never fall prey to others. No one could stop her!

    It was enough to fall victim once in this life. For the rest of her life, she would fight for Chen¡¯er. Even if she would be smashed to pieces, so what? Anyway, she was past caring about anything else long ago!

    ¡°Tell the imperial kitchen to prepare wine and dishes for His Majesty in the evening.¡± Consort Lan ordered coldly, and her eyes darkened. Only at this time did she demonstrate her original demeanor. In the past, Consort Lan, seemingly weak, had been staying aloof from the affairs to keep herself safe and peaceful. But she was no longer the person that she used to be.

    ¡°Your Grace, the imperial kitchen may not prepare anything good for us.¡± Qing Mu hesitated for a moment and said.

    It had been rumored that Consort Lan¡¯s ce had always enjoyed a superior status. Guards, who wouldn¡¯t even allow the Empress to enter, were protecting the so-called Cold Pce. It could be seen that Consort Lan was unique. In the beginning, she appeared out of the ordinary in other people¡¯s eyes. However, she had been confined in her pce for so long, and the Emperor seldom visited her. In this case, who would care about such an imperial consort?

    There were so many beauties and imperial consorts who moved to living in the Pce after her. Who would pay attention to a deserted imperial consort like her? Many imperial consorts who had newly moved to the Pce didn¡¯t even know her existence, so how could other people in the imperial harem pay attention to her?

    The imperial kitchen had provided her with meals, but they were usually the mostmon and even worse ones. However, Consort Lan didn¡¯t mind it at all. Therefore, when Qing Mu asionally went to the imperial kitchen, she would ask her fellow viger to prepare some good dishes for her master secretly. As for the others, they might not even know who Consort Lan was.

    However, those good dishes secretly prepared still couldn¡¯t bepared with those of other imperial consorts. Consort Lan didn¡¯t eat much and only liked a few dishes that were not precious. She just needed several better dishes.

    But it was not enough for the meal today, for Consort Lan had specially invited the Emperor toe over. Of course, some good dishes were needed. In this case, these people in the imperial kitchen would not ignore her.

    ¡°Ask them to prepare a decent meal for me today. If they refuse, you can make a scene there.¡± A trace of coldness shed in Consort Lan¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Empress can¡¯t even fend for herself, so she won¡¯t have time to deal with this minor matter.¡±

    Apart from the Empress, no one else in the imperial harem could discipline her.

    She had been bearing silently for so many years and desiring for nothing. But now, since they had forced her and Chen¡¯er into this miserable situation, how could she endure any longer¡­

 Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112 Prince Chen with No Weakness

    Chapter 1112 Prince Chen with No Weakness

    ¡°She¡­ Did you say she wanted to see me?¡± The Emperor pressed his hand on the table and almost jumped up, looking at Derong with excitement.

    Derong lowered his head and said, ¡°Qing Mu, her personal maid, said so. Her Grace invited you to go there tonight, saying that she would be waiting for you in the Shuangxi Hall!¡±

    ¡°Has she forgiven me? Has she forgiven me for real?¡± The Emperor clenched his fists tightly in agitation.

    It couldn¡¯t be a question. The Emperor must have been talking to himself. Thus, Derong, hanging his head even lower, didn¡¯t dare to answer it.

    After a long while, the Emperor took a deep breath, controlled his emotions, and said with a faint smile on his serious face, ¡°I¡¯m finally forgiven. What happened back then¡­ It was actually not my fault¡­¡±

    Derong felt even more scared to say anything and just stood there motionless.

    There was a long pause before the Emperor came to his senses. Then, his eyes fell on a memorial in front of him. It was from Prime Minister Wen, who opposed him deposing the Empress. He argued that the Empress was the foundation of a state and couldn¡¯t be changed casually. It appeared that Princess Chen¡¯s ident had all kinds of connections with the Empress, but no solid evidence could prove that the Empress was behind it¡­

    ¡°Derong, what if I give up the current Empress and make Consort Lan the Empress?¡± the Emperor spoke word by word.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you couldn¡¯t do that!¡± Hearing that, Derong could no longer keep silent. He knelt with a plop and pressed his forehead against the ground, unmoving.

    Consort Lan was a deep-seated taboo in the Emperor¡¯s heart, which no one dared to touch. Derong knew it, so he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word at first, but now he had to say something!

    ¡°Can¡¯t I? Why can¡¯t I?¡± the Emperor suddenly became stubborn.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please think twice!¡± Derong said implicitly because he didn¡¯t have the courage to advise in detail.

    The Emperor sat in silence for a long time. Then, he sighed heavily, ¡°I feel sorry for her. I owe much to her!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it wasn¡¯t your fault. It was the fickleness of fate!¡± Derong whispered.

    The Imperial Study fell silent for a while, and only the faint sounds of their breathing could be heard.

    ¡°Get up!¡± The Emperor said in a gravelly voice as if he had aged a lot suddenly. He waved his hand, motioning Derong to get up.

    Derong got up scrupulously and stole a nce at the Emperor¡¯s face, feeling bitter in his heart. The Emperor was old, no longer as high-spirited and vigorous as when he was a prince.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, Zhou¡¯er¡­¡± The Emperor paused and added another name. ¡°And Chen¡¯er. Who is the most suitable?¡±

    His voice was low, but his words shocked Derong so much that his face changed dramatically. In the past, ording to the Emperor, only the former two princes were qualified to inherit the throne. But now Prince Chen was also included. Did this mean that the entire imperial court would take on an entirely newlook?

    The Emperor had never considered Prince Chen. But it looked only right and proper when Prince Chen was added at this time. In the past, Prince Chen was excluded, mostly because of his poor health: though he was in imminent danger of death, he acted recklessly without considering his poor physical condition.

    Now, it seemed that his only weakness was gone!

    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­ He bes a suitable candidate now!¡± The Emperor sighed heavily, but his voice was very, very low, barely audible, but Derong heard it.

    Derong lowered his head even more, knowing well that he didn¡¯t need to say anything at this time.

    No one knew more about what had happened between the Emperor and Consort Lan than he did. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say anything and could only be a loyal listener who kept his lips buttoned.

    When the news from the imperial Pce came, Chu Liuchen had just finished dinner with Shao Wanru. He supported her as she walked. Mingqiu Nun told Shao Wanru not to always lie in the room. The wound on her arm wouldn¡¯t split open if she was careful.

    As soon as they stepped out of the courtyard, they saw the chief supervisor hurry in.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The chief supervisor said respectfully after saluting him.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and looked up. Her ck and watery eyes looked crystal clear. She said, ¡°Your Highness, deal with your business first. I¡¯ll take a walk with Yujie and Qu Le and talk about the previous event.¡±

    The chief supervisor wouldn¡¯te here for no reason ¡ª it must be important.

    ¡°Walk for a while, but don¡¯t go too far.¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and said, withdrawing his hand from Shao Wanru¡¯s slender waist.

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Wanru nodded. Her liquid eyes, full of glittering ripples, curved up with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the affairs in the Pce for the time being. Just focus on healing your wound.¡± Chu Liuchen reminded her again.

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Wanru said again. Knowing Chu Liuchen was worried that she couldn¡¯t take good care of herself, she reached out to gently pull his sleeve and shook it slightly with a hint of tenderness.

    Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t get her hands on the affairs of the Imperial Pce, especially at this time. But she worried that it would be inconvenient for Chu Liuchen. The imperial harem was full of women, so it was improper for Chu Liuchen to deal with them as a prince.

    But at present, she understood he was worried about her, so he would not let her intervene at will.

    When Shao Wanru agreed, Chu Liuchen showed a trace of a smile in his eyes and went to the outer court with the chief supervisor.

    They entered the study outside. As soon as Chu Liuchen sat down, the chief supervisor said excitedly, ¡°Your Highness, Consort Lan asked to see the Emperor on her own initiative.¡±

    Since he also knew the inside story, he clearly understood the causes and effects of Consort Lan¡¯s choice.

    The gentle look on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face slowly faded, and his eyes turned ice-like. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Will the Pce be restless today?

    ¡°It should be. Consort Lan has been inconspicuous for so many years. But in the past¡­ Though she is careless about matters in the Pce, it doesn¡¯t mean that others can bully her,¡± the chief supervisor said with bitterness.

    He had witnessed everything his young master had experienced for so many years. Lots of events urred, which involved many people. Among them, his young master was the most innocent. But why would he take all the me?

    Consort Lan had been staying away from others for so many years. It appeared that she did this to protect his young master, but she caused more harm to Prince Chen.

    When Consort Lan became incapable, how could she protect Chu Liuchen? At that time, Chu Liuchen was little, and no one took him seriously.

    He was the legitimate son of the deceased emperor. This identity brought him no honor but aroused the envy and hatred of others.

    When he was little and ignorant, he must have lived a miserable life in a Pce, the center of power. However, at that time, Consort Lan had been totally immersed in her sadness and had forgotten that a little child was badly in need of her care.

    Gradually, the child grew up. Only then did Consort Lan realize she should take care of and protect him. It was a pity that the child no longer needed her.

    ¡°Master, if Consort Lan bes the Empress¡­¡± The chief supervisor added. The idea excited him at once, and he looked up at Chu Liuchen, his face full of expectation.

    ¡°She can never be the Empress!¡± Chu Liuchen mercilessly poured cold water on his fancy thought.

    ¡°But, she¡­¡± The chief supervisor still wanted to say something, but Chu Liuchen interrupted with curt finality. ¡°Stay in frequent contact with Qing Mu, and make a deal with the Empress. It¡¯s better to let the Empress do this.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± The chief supervisor was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe his ears. His young master meant to make a deal with the Empress, who had suffered her defeat. So, what was the use of cooperating with her? They should trade with Consort of Virtue because she seemed to havee out on top.

    ¡°Sir, the Empress is losing her power and influence. It won¡¯t be easy to depose her if we don¡¯t help her. Those old officials in the imperial court will protect her. Moreover, when she falls from power because of Zhuozhuo, the people on Prince Zhou¡¯s side will vent their anger on Zhuozhuo. In this way, all of this will benefit Chu Liuyue and his people only.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said lightly, not moving a muscle of his countenance.

    Chu Liuyue was flushed with sess, while Prince Zhou and his supporters fell into disgrace. Moreover, the Empress¡¯s matter had implicated Prince Zhou and his people. If Chu Liuchen reached out to give the Empress a hand at this time, he could get unexpected results.

    He hadn¡¯t thought much of this oue in the past, but now he needed it.

    ¡°Am I going to contact the Empress?¡± The chief supervisor had been serving in the Pce for so long. Just now, he was too concerned about the situation to think straight. When he heard Chu Liuchen¡¯s words, he immediately understood that this was the best way.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Let Qing Mu do it. Consort Lan brought up this, so she is the most suitable to handle the matter.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and said in a light tone, looking out of the window toward the imperial Pce.

    This day had finallye!

    ¡°I see, and I¡¯ll tell Qing Mu.¡± The chief supervisor nodded repeatedly. At this time, his young master couldn¡¯t intervene personally in the crisis. It was best for Consort Lan to reach out to others. She had decided to stop keeping a low profile and earn a proper ce in the Pce. Then, there was no need to hide her choice from the Empress.

    However, the chief supervisor was still worried because the Empress knew some things others did not know.

    ¡°Master, would the Empress threaten Consort Lan with those things?¡± After thinking for a while, the chief supervisor expressed his worries.

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare. Since she didn¡¯t dare to expose these things for so many years, she has no courage to do it now. Otherwise, Chu Liuzhou¡­ would die!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile. His voice was gentle but ice-like, as piercing as an arrow with hostility. Both he and the Empress knew Chu Liuzhou had been her weak point.

    ¡°Trust me, Your Highness. I know how to tell Qing Mu!¡± The chief supervisor understood and looked at his young master with admiration. He would use Prince Zhou to pin down the Empress and ask Consort Lan to make a request. At that time, the Empress would not refuse, for she had to agree.

    Consort Lan¡¯s loyal servants had been thinking about the same thing as him. However, Consort Lan had no such ideas, and his young master had given himself up as hopeless. Now, it was all right. The chief supervisor turned sideways and wiped away his tears slightly. His eyes were filled with gratification and excitement. His young master was no longer willful and reckless, and he knew he should cherish himself.

    All of this was because of Princess Chen, which made him respect her even more.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to notify Qing Mu right now.¡± The chief supervisor paused to get his breath back and said.

    Chu Liuchen waved his hand, and the chief supervisor left.

    Ancheng stood behind Chu Liuchen with a bright smile. Although he didn¡¯t say a word just now, he heard everything clearly, and a trace of sharpness shed in his eyes ¡ª he would do his best to support his master, no matter what Chu Liuchen nned to do!

    ¡°Dispatch someone to keep an eye on Prince Zhou. If there is any news from the Pce that the Empress disagrees, take action.¡± Chu Liuchen ordered mercilessly.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Please rest assured. I know what to do!¡± Ancheng nodded decisively. Since his master needed to deter the Empress in the Pce, they would deal with Prince Zhou. ¡°Then, the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    ¡°I have my ways to deal with this!¡±

 Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113 Restless Nun and Her Two Disciples

    Chapter 1113 Restless Nun and Her Two Disciples

    The next few days appeared peaceful!

    In the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, people also stayed quiet. Though Prince Chen returned home, the mansion¡¯s gate didn¡¯t get crowded. On the contrary, the guards at the gate became more alert.

    The Emperor sent more guards over, making the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion a strongly fortified ce.

    Prince Chen needed to recuperate, and Princess Chen needed a safe and quiet ce to heal her wound more than Prince Chen. Prince Chen had taken away some people, so guards inside the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t ensure safety.

    The officials in the imperial court were still arguing about whether the Empress would be deposed or not.

    The Emperor had mentioned this tricky matter suddenly. But this time, everyone in the imperial court was well prepared: they talked sensibly with solid supporting evidence, trying to make the Emperor agree with them.

    The horrifying incident happened the night before yesterday because of the imperial kitchen. After that, many eunuchs and pce maids working there were reced, and even the eunuch in charge of the imperial kitchen was changed.

    The eunuch in charge was on the Empress¡¯s side, so it didn¡¯t seem surprising that he was reced now.

    Some well-informed imperial consorts even heard that Consort Lan had something to do with the matter that day. It was said that Consort Lan, who had been grounded, suddenly asked the imperial kitchen to prepare dishes for the Emperor. However, these people there didn¡¯t take her words seriously, which provoked the Emperor to anger. He severely reprimanded and reced them in a sweeping manner.

    For a moment, everyone who heard the news was shocked.

    Some of the newly favored consorts hadn¡¯t even heard of Consort Lan. Why would Consort Lan suddenly appear? Since they were eager to learn about Consort Lan, some people secretly began inquiring about her past and found out everything about her.

    She had be the Emperor¡¯s consort before he ascended the throne. At the very beginning, she was a consort. When the Emperor went out on a trip, he fell in love with her at first sight. At first, she did not stay in the mansion but asionally showed up there. Later, she was said to be the younger sister of the previous empress. Her high status was enough for her to be the Emperor¡¯s legal wife, but the Emperor had already had a legal wife back then.

    When they were engaged in disputes, the former emperor died. After that, the Emperor brought his people into the Pce, including Consort Lan. Perhaps because of Consort Lan¡¯s rtionship with the former empress, she didn¡¯t end up as one of the noble four consorts. Instead, she became Consort Lan, an ordinary consort without a title.

    Later, for some unknown reason, she angered the Emperor, who no longer allowed her to leave her pce. Since then, she had been locked up for many years.

    No one had expected that Consort Lan would have a chance to turn the tables after so many years of silence.

    Since the Emperor had reced many people for her, he cared about her. Such a woman should be inferior to an imperial consort in the Cold Pce, where there was no guard. In contrast, she was locked up. After spending so many years there, she could still get the attention of the Emperor, who punished others in a rage because of her.

    It could be seen that the Emperor had never forgotten her.

    How many women the Emperor had? There must be a lot, no matter what!

    Some women were dead, some were still alive, and new women kepting. Nevertheless, the Emperor was still concerned about Consort Lan. It could be seen that the Emperor loved her sincerely.

    The Emperor had always been indifferent to the women in the imperial harem. Although he went to the imperial harem asionally, he mainly visited the few who had grown-up princes. As for the other consorts, he had been treating them indifferently. Many imperial consorts even couldn¡¯t see the Emperor all year round. Originally, everyone thought that the Emperor cared about Consort of Virtue the most.

    The Emperor must care about Consort of Virtue the most, for she had given birth to the eldest son of the Emperor. Beyond that, her title was only slightly inferior to that of the Empress. Of course, the Emperor would only confer such an honor on the woman he cared about the most.

    But what did he mean now? Did the Emperor care about Consort Lan the most?

    For a moment, many thoughts and ns were brewing secretly in the imperial harem. Many people were investigating everything about Consort Lan. However, matters rted to her were surprisingly simple. These people easily got all the information, and obviously, there was nothing else about her to survey.

    It was unknown when the officials in the imperial court had started to inquire about Consort Lan. They wouldn¡¯t have been rmed if she were just a favored consort. Yet, she had some connections with Prince Chen.

    If the Emperor was genuinely fond of Consort Lan, it must have something to do with Prince Chen. In terms of rtionship, Consort Lan was Prince Chen¡¯s aunt. In this case, Prince Chen would be involved.

    There was a Buddha hall in the imperial Pce. Unlike those Buddha halls outside, it was not very big but quite exquisite. A Buddha statue, a valuable one ted with gold, was ced inside. Before the Buddha statue in the middle, an old nun was sitting on a rush cushion, knocking on the wooden fish with one hand and holding up another palm before her chest in a prayer position. She was focused on chanting scriptures.

    The door of the Buddha hall was slightly opened, and Huiqing came in a hurry, ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°What makes you panic?¡± Pushan Nun asked slowly with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t find out more information about Consort Lan. The previous empress¡¯s family has already declined, and many family members have even returned to their hometown. Only some people belonging to the coteral branches of the family live in the capital city. We can¡¯t find any useful information about her. It is said that Consort Lan seems to be an illegitimate daughter and was brought backter. But for those people from coteral branches of the family, the specific matters about this were beyond their reach.¡±

    Huiqing reported.

    Pushan Nun opened her deep eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. Still, she was chanting scriptures.

    Huiqing became anxious and couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Master, now¡­¡±

    ¡°Send this message to Secondary Consort Shao!¡± Pushan Nun said.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the use of Secondary Consort Shao? She¡¯s just a deserted imperial consort. She¡¯s exceedingly beautiful, but she can¡¯t evenpare with Consort Lan, who has been locked up for so long,¡± Huiqing said with disdain.

    She had tried hard to curry favor with Shao Yanru before, but now she despised her very much. Shao Yanru had a striking look and was a versatile wit taught by Pushan Nun in person. How could she be so useless that she ended up like this?

    ¡°How could Secondary Consort Shao have nothing to do with us? After all, she is my disciple. I can¡¯t just watch her fall into such a disgraceful situation!¡± Pushan Nun said slowly. After that, she put down the wooden fish in her hand, put her palms together, and chanted the name of Buddha with apassionate look.

    Huiqing was a little indignant. She had a hard time getting this information. Why should she give it to Secondary Consort Shao for free? But when seeing her master close her eyes again, she knew that it was useless to argue. She could only ask in anger, ¡°Master, will I deliver the message to her through the high tower like before?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to let her know. Everyone has his fate!¡± Pushan Nun said lightly. Behind the curling smoke, she looked increasingly solemn.

    ¡°Master, I understand!¡± Huiqing also put her palms together and replied.

    She carefully stepped out of the door and looked back at her master, who was worshiping the Buddha seriously. Huiqing felt her master was excessively kind to Secondary Consort Shao. Her master had done so much to help her, and Huiqing thought it was enough, even though Secondary Consort Shao had been her master¡¯s disciple.

    Huiqing, still in a peeve over it, shook her head and sighed, thinking that her master had done too many things for her.

    ¡°What did our master say?¡± Huiming came out of nowhere. When she saw Huiqing, she lowered her voice to ask.

    ¡°What else can we do? Our master wanted us to help her as much as possible, saying that we couldn¡¯t watch Secondary Consort Shao suffer in the Pce!¡± Huiqing was furious. ¡°We have a lot of things to do, but we have to help Secondary Consort Shao. I hope she won¡¯t drag us all down with her!¡±

    After entering the Pce, Huiqing had never had time to rest. She was much busier than when she was in the Yuhui Nunnery. From time to time, she had to deal with the imperial consorts, who were all very arrogant. Although the Emperor took no notice of them, they acted haughtily before her as if they were favored imperial consorts.

    From time to time, those domineering ones would even make trouble with her master.

    Sometimes, they said they would learn to paint. Then, they wanted to chant scriptures. Some said they would chant the Mantra of Rebirth in Purnd for their parents here. Because of them, all those people in the Buddha hall had to bustle around. Her good-tempered master could endure all of this, but she had long been unable to bear it. They could go back to the Yuhui Nunnery, right? As long as her master mentioned it a few more times, there would always be a chance.

    However, her master endured everything in silence.

    ¡°Huiqing, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know about it. Secondary Consort Shao is still useful for our master. Besides, Secondary Consort Shao is not stupid and will find a way to save herself. She still has a chance at the moment.¡± Huiming was more far-sighted than Huiqing and understood Pushan Nun¡¯s intention. She immediately warned in a low voice, ¡°You have so manyints. Don¡¯t ruin our master¡¯s business!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make trouble. I always keep what our master told me in mind and won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± Huiqing said repeatedly and sighed. ¡°I know my master must have a reason to bear all of this. It was not easy for us to enter the Imperial Pce. So, she won¡¯t leave at this point. But it¡¯s dangerous to stay here. When we are busy enough with our affairs, how can we have the extra energy to take care of Secondary Consort Shao? Anyway, she suffers from her own actions!¡±

    Her master cared so much about Secondary Consort Shao, and she was dissatisfied with that.

    Basically speaking, Secondary Consort Shao was also her master¡¯s disciple. But for nuns, as long as she was not a Buddhist disciple, she was not a genuine disciple. However, it made no difference for her master. For Huiqing, she was an authentic disciple, while Secondary Consort Shao was merely her master¡¯s newly-epted apprentice of calligraphy and painting. Then, how could she be inferior to Secondary Consort Shao in her master¡¯s eyes?

    ¡°Well, stopining. Our master is going to be angry!¡± Huiming warned her, ¡°Hurry up and think of a way to send the message to Secondary Consort Shao.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll arrange it now. You should be careful. Secondary Consort Shao will probably send someone to ask you for your opinion.¡± Huiqing nodded and curled her lips sarcastically. ¡°Tell me, what did Secondary Consort Shao mean? I got the news, and it was sent to you. She even asked you if she should be on guard against me. I only veiled my face and didn¡¯t let her see who I was. I¡¯ve sent many messages, but she still hasn¡¯t confirmed if I¡¯m being kind. Secondary Consort Shao is not as smart as what our master has said!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s cautious. You show up but never reveal your face. Compared with you, Secondary Consort Shao cares more about our master and will listen to her. That¡¯s good. One acts under cover while one is in the open. In this way, we can deal with things better.¡± Huiming didn¡¯t have the same idea as Huiqing, so she immediately exined.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, they took action separately ording to Pushan Nun¡¯s arrangements. Since they entered the Pce, only Pushan Nun had been staying in the Buddha hall. Even Shao Yanru didn¡¯t know that the person who often sent her messages through the high tower in the Pce was Huiqing, her acquaintance¡­

 Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114 About Nanny Weiâ€™s Future

    Chapter 1114 About Nanny Wei¡¯s Future

    Shao Wanru sat before Chu Liuchen. Her dark hair had just been washed andbed, and Chu Liuchen was drying it up for her. identally, he touched her arm, and Shao Wanru felt Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand stiffen.

    She stretched out her injured arm, gently pulled his sleeve, andforted him softly with a smile, ¡°The medicine from Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi is good. The wound has almost recovered. It won¡¯t burst open if I don¡¯t exert much strength.¡±

    As she spoke, she exerted a little force and slightly pulled down the sleeve of his robe.

    ¡°Okay, I know. Stop pulling it, or my handkerchief will drop!¡± Chu Liuchen said helplessly. He reached out to touch her hair and found it was almost dry. Then he put down the handkerchief in his hand and led her to lie on hisp. Her ck hair spread out.

    He changed ab and carefullybed her hair.

    Shao Wanru opened her eyes and stared at his serious and handsome face. With great care, hebed her long hair. When there was a kink, he would straighten out her hair there. For fear that she would get hurt when he pulled her hair, he gently pinched the top of the kink before handling it with ab.

    Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and blinked again. Her eyes were full of tenderness. When she was reborn, she would never have imagined such a scene.

    Everything in her previous life had gone with the wind. Even if there had been something between him and her, she could no longer remember it. Fortunately, she was blessed with a new life. In this life, he had walked into her heart without her noticing it, and his eyes were no longer the fierce and bloodthirsty ones in her memory.

    She valued this man at the bottom of her heart, perhaps not merely in this life but also in her previous life!

    Her vague and lost memory might be about him. Fortunately, in this life, they were together.

    ...

    The rims of her eyes turned red unconsciously. The memory of her previous life was cut off when the part about him appeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt?¡± Noticing that Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were red, Chu Liuchen put down theb in his hand, gently pressed her forehead, and asked softly.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Tears suddenly rolled down from the corners of her eyes, slowly sliding down her fair and tender cheeks.

    Chu Liuchen sighed softly. Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her pink and tender lips. At this moment, Shao Wanru froze.

    All her senses and emotions surged out because of this warm kiss. Though with overwhelming emotion, he kissed cautiously. She could feel his heavy breath and unique scent with a faint smell of medicine, reminding Shao Wanru that the person before her was Chu Liuchen.

    Her long eyshes covered the excitement in her eyes. She could feel that his breath became increasingly hot, and he was tasting the corner of her mouth¡­

    This posture was notfortable. His chin pressed against her nose, and all her breaths seemed to have gathered on him. It became difficult for her to breathe. Yet, she felt incredibly relieved. Involuntarily, she wrapped her arms around Chu Liuchen¡¯s neck. But after exerting strength, she felt a sharp pain in her arm. ¡°Ah!¡± She cried out in a low voice.

    Chu Liuchen moved his lips away from her cherry lips and stared at her with his pretty eyes still burning with passion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get hurt?¡±

    As he spoke, he gently lifted his hand and let her wide sleeves fall. He checked the white bandages around her wound and found nothing wrong. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and muttered. At that moment, not only his but also her passion was aroused.

    ¡°May I continue?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at her watery eyes with his charming ones and asked in a gentle and elegant way, but for Shao Wanru, the meaning in his words was too embarrassing to be mentioned aboveboard.

    ...

    Shao Wanru had never expected that he would ask such a question. Her face turned scarlet. Could he be more shameless? She pinched his hand hard with her uninjured hand.

    ¡°Well, I know. There will be a time for that. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to do that now. So, let¡¯s talk about it after your recovery,¡± Chu Liuchen said primly as if he were asking if she would like to take a meal.

    Shao Wanru blushed furiously, biting her lip, and looked at Chu Liuchen as he said these shaming words gracefully.

    Could he be even more shameless?

    Chu Liuchen helped her pull back her sleeve, put her hand down gently, and ced it well. Then, he nced at Shao Wanru¡¯s burning face. After hesitating for a while, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the forehead. Then he raised his head and said in a very matter-of-fact way, ¡°That¡¯s all I can do now. Why haven¡¯t you reached an adult age?¡±

    Shao Wanru quickly closed her eyes, feeling too ashamed to look at him. How could he say such shameful and meaningful words so openly? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of ruining his gentle and elegant reputation?

    Well, he only had a reputation for being refined. What he had done had nothing to do with his reputation at all. His delicate appearance could only deceive those who met him for the first time. Whoever believed it and tried to take advantage of him would be in trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long, long time!¡± His sigh entered her ear, making her feel even more ashamed. How could he appear as if he had suffered a significant loss?

    ¡°You¡­ How is the Empress Dowager? What about the table screen¡­¡± To avoid talking about this, Shao Wanru had to suppress her embarrassment and change the topic.

    Hearing Chu Liuchen¡¯s clearughter, she knew he wasughing at her.

    Shao Wanru pretended not to understand and continued to ask, ¡°How is it going?¡±

    ...

    She finally realized that she could never be as thick-skinned as Chu Liuchen, so she might as well change the topic and talk about something serious.

    ¡°Of course, someone intended to frame you up with the screen. First, they besieged our mansion to kill you. Then, there was the incident with the table screen. It was even rted to Nanny Wei, who served my Imperial Grandmother. After all of this, you were drugged. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t eat the rice and escaped the disaster. Anyway, the murder with poison happened.¡±

    Chu Liuchen answered Shao Wanru.

    Looking at her, Chu Liuchen knew she would be angry from embarrassment if he went on their previous talk. At this time, he had better stop before going too far, lest she got anxious and deliver him a blow. He was most experienced in stroking cats. That cat enjoyed his massage, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°How is Nanny Wei?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly opened her watery eyes, looked into Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes, and asked subconsciously. Nanny Wei was actually a key figure.

    How could such an important person be useless before doing anything critical?

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother demoted Nanny Wei¡¯s rank, but she still serves my Imperial Grandmother. ording to her, she had been serving the Empress Dowager for many years, so my Imperial Grandmother needed her for the time being. Besides, she was deceived by her nephew and deliberately misled you into choosing something the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t like. She promised that she would never do it again!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile.

    When he went to the Pce of Benevolent Peace, Nanny Wei kept kowtowing to him, saying that she felt very reluctant to leave the Empress Dowager. At present, the Empress Dowager fell ill, and there was no proper servant to take good care of her. At this time, she would rather die than leave. Nanny Wei begged him for forgiveness.

    When the Empress Dowager recovered in the future, she was willing to ept any punishment from her.

    Chu Liuchen agreed on the spot.

    ...

    ¡°Did you leave her there on purpose?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked tentatively.

    ¡°It was good to keep her there. She is in the open now, and it is easier for us to deal with her than those in the shadows. She was right about one thing: my Imperial Grandmother was in poor health, so she would feel ufortable if served by someone else. It was better for Nanny Wei to serve her. I would ask someone to keep an eye on her!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out and gentlybed Shao Wanru¡¯s hair again, with a trace of gloom in his eyes.

    His ck eyes looked bottomless and dark.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see his eyes. She just thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Nanny Wei was exposed, so she was better than those who acted under cover. Even if Nanny Wei persuaded the Empress Dowager to keep her, it would be inconvenient for her to say anything for Wei Dahai. After all, Wei Dahai was the cause of this matter.

    As for the affairs in the imperial court and the siege of so many men in ck in his mansion, Chu Liuchen would deal with them. Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t ask too much about these things. At present, she just needed to heal her wound and recuperate. Chu Liuchen would take care of other affairs.

    Since Chu Liuchen returned to the mansion, Shao Wanru had been much more rxed. It seemed that she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything because Chu Liuchen was here.

    Chu Liuchen helped her up and held her in his arms with a faint fragrance of medicine. Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest wasn¡¯t quite broad but was firm, which made her feel safe that secure. She knew she wasn¡¯t all alone in the world. Leaning her head close to Chu Liuchen¡¯s neck, she smelled his warm scent, feelingfortable andnguid. It seemed she had nothing to worry about because he was protecting her the whole time.

    With his backing, she feared nothing. Whatever happened, she had someone to rely on.

    This secure feeling was excellent, so good that Shao Wanru felt like crying. After her previous life, she ended up in this world. And in this life, she had been alone and had no one to depend on. What she wanted most was a warm and safe harbor, which could calm her down when she was nervous and fearful.

    Sensing Shao Wanru¡¯s dependence on him, Chu Liuchen reached out and held her tighter and tighter in his arms. Her fragrant and soft body filled the most delicate part of Chu Liuchen¡¯s heart.

    ...

    He had always been heartless. Since he could even abandon himself, what couldn¡¯t he give up? But he cherished Shao Wanru, considering her more important than himself. He must be stronger to protect this beloved woman in his arms. He nced at her injured arm, ming himself for not being powerful enough and making Shao Wanru suffer so much!

    He could go ahead with his continuous ns step by step. Since he had taken a fancy to that position, he wouldn¡¯t give it to anyone else. To achieve his purpose, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make a hell where blood flew in rivers.

    A smile appeared in his eyes. If Shao Wanru saw this smile, she would find it both gentle and soul-stirring. A gorgeous young man, as beautiful as a picture, turned out to be so unearthly and chilling. Like a divine being climbing out of bloody hell, he appeared bloodthirsty and evil¡­

 Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115 Two Women in Inverted Positions

    Chapter 1115 Two Women in Inverted Positions

    When night fell, the Pce quieted down. Endless disputes and troublesome things were going on in the Pce. No one dared to walk around casually for fear of causing trouble. Recently, the situation in the Pce had been constantly changing, which was iprehensible to many people.

    The door of an empty hall was left ajar, and the Empress quietly appeared at the pce gate with her two trusted subordinates. This ce was far from the Phoenix Pce, so the Empress could no longer remember who had lived there. Since the Emperor moved into the Pce, this ce had been empty. A consort of the deceased emperor seemed to be thest one living in it.

    After so many years, no one had ever moved in.

    This pce was not big, but it was one of the main pces in the Pce. When the Emperor had just moved into the Pce, he made several imperial consorts masters of the main pces. Since then, no more consorts, including those newly entered consorts, had received such an honor. As a result, a few pces were left empty. This one before her should be one of them.

    A light appeared in the depths of the hall. The woman holding themp looked at the Empress with her beautiful eyes, which were calm and a little cold. Even though she was not as tall as the Empress, the Empress was slightly stunned by her distinguished bearing. She could not help but stop walking. For a long time, she had never seen a woman standing so erect and proud before her.

    Looking at her beautiful face of peerless charm, the Empress felt ashamed of her inferiority. Somehow, she began to hate her out of jealousy.

    Princess Chen was also a stunning beauty, but her face still looked slightly childish. In contrast, this strikingly attractive face before her brought the Empress an immediate sense of crisis.

    Only the face in front of her could make her feel aggrieved, angry, and hateful.

    Yes, the more jealous she was at that time, the angrier she was now. Her eyes were almost zing with anger as she red at the woman before with resentment and said, ¡°Consort Lan, you are indeed restless and discontented!¡±

    Quietly, Consort Lan put themp in her hand on the candlestick before her and turned around. In the shadow of themp, Qing Mu was on high alert.

    Everyone in Consort Lan¡¯s pce had always been on guard against the Empress.

    ¡°Your Highness, do you dare to say this to His Majesty?¡± Consort Lan looked at the Empress and asked slowly after putting down themp and turning around.

    As her face darkened slightly, she automatically showed an imposing manner, which made the Empress feel suffocated, as if something had humbled her pride. Instantly, it put the Empress into a slightly weaker position.

    ¡°You¡­ you are still so¡­¡± The Empress gritted her teeth, intending to scold.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please watch your words!¡± Consort Lan looked up, her beautiful eyes bing deep, and said with disdain, ¡°After so many years, you¡¯re still so hot-tempered. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ why haven¡¯t you died yet?¡± The Empress gritted her teeth.

    ¡°If I die, you won¡¯t live in peace. You must have forgotten who wants to kill you!¡± Consort Lan sat on a chair near her, pointed to the chair opposite it, and said, ¡°How about sitting down for a talk, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to an imperial consort who has descended to the Cold Pce.¡± The Empress took a step forward proudly and said.

    ¡°If so, please go back. There¡¯s no way for us to cooperate. I can go to see Consort of Virtue. Maybe she¡¯s very willing to work with me!¡± Consort Lan pointed outside the hall with a gloomy look and said casually.

    Her manner when talking reminded the Empress of a scene in the past. At that time, the woman before her was also sitting gracefully there with great dignity, but the Empress had to kneel at her feet.

    The feeling of humiliation made the Empress see reality more clearly. If she refused Consort Lan, she would turn to cooperate with Consort of Virtue. With Consort of Virtue¡¯s character, she would agree to join hands with her. After all, Consort of Virtue didn¡¯t know as much inside story as her.

    ¡°You¡­ if you push me like this, I¡¯ll expose your scandal!¡± The Empress threatened in a harsh voice.

    Consort Lan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. Carelessly, she picked up the teapot on the table and poured herself a cup of tea. Then she pushed the teapot close and said unhurriedly, ¡°Say it if you want, but I¡¯m afraid that even Prince Zhou will be implicated when you reveal that.¡±

    If she dared to do that, she would have made it public long ago. Consort Lan knew how much the Empress hated her. If possible, the Empress would kill her.

    But she had no guts to say it, even to her son. It might bring them a dreadful disaster if her son made a slip of the tongue. Thus, she could only keep it to herself and tell no one.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Empress was so angry that her face turned livid. In the end, logic prevailed, and she abandoned the previous idea. ¡°Tell me how we can cooperate?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee your position as the Empress, and you propose Prince Chen to be the crown prince of the Eastern Pce.¡± Consort Lan looked at the Empress and said word by word.

    Upon hearing Consort Lan¡¯s words, the Empress flew into a rage and said with a stern and terrifying look, ¡°Impossible. Consort Lan, you¡¯d better give up this idea. I¡­ I will never say that.¡±

    Consort Lan was not surprised by the Empress¡¯s t refusal. She reached out to lead the way and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to do that, forget it. Everyone in the imperial court is talking about deposing you, and you should be clear about the Emperor¡¯s intention. If you don¡¯t mention it, I can ask other consorts to do it, though the effect may not be that good. Of course, without you, I will be a high-ranking imperial consort even if I can¡¯t be the Empress. I can make Prince Chen a son under my name at that time. It might be a smoother way for him to be the heir to the throne. As for Prince Zhou¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Consort Lan paused, looked at the Empress, who slowed down her pace and continued with a smile, ¡°His mother had been removed from the position of Empress. No matter how promising Prince Zhou is, he has nothing to do with the throne. Then, it will be sessive battles for the throne among Prince Yue, Prince Chen, and Prince Cheng.¡±

    ¡°Prince Zhou is the legitimate son of the Emperor!¡± The Empress suddenly turned around and looked at Consort Lan with deep hatred. Her ashen face even turned a little blue.

    ¡°When you¡¯re no longer the Empress, how can he be a legitimate son? Speaking of this, Prince Chen is the only legitimate descendent. So, we will benefit a lot if you are out of power. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee here to meet you today.¡± Consort Lan said indifferently.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± The Empress was not stupid. Although her face was still dark, she asked the critical question.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to get Prince Chen a fair chance. As for whether he can seed in the future, it¡¯s up to his fate. I can¡¯t control it. How much do you think I can help him with my current situation?¡± Consort Lan¡¯s voice was soft, but her eyes darkened, inexplicably making people sad.

    Prince Chen had a prominent status as the eldest legitimate son of the deceased emperor. Nevertheless, he was the deceased emperor¡¯s son. At this point, he might even be the arch-enemy of the other princes.

    Looking at Consort Lan like this, the Empress felt delighted. When her old rival showed such an expression, it looked more persuasive than any exnation. Gradually, the Empress calmed down. If they went against each other, they would lose simultaneously, but once they united, both sides could win. She might as well propose that Chu Liuchen should be the crown prince. Anyway, her suggestion would not make it real instantly.

    If her words had been useful, his son would have be the crown prince of the Eastern Pce long ago.

    ¡°His Highness may not listen to me!¡± The Empress said slowly,

    ¡°You just need to submit a memorial. Leave the rest to fate. At least, Prince Chen should have such an opportunity, right?¡± Consort Lan raised the corner of her mouth and said with a sarcastic smile.

    It seemed she was mocking herself instead of the Empress.

    ¡°Then you should help me be in charge of the imperial harem again, but how can you guarantee that?¡± The Empress¡¯s eyes shed, and she asked.

    ¡°Do you still want to manage the imperial harem?¡± Consort Lan asked.

    The Empress was stunned. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you would help me? Was it a joke?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, I said I would not let His Majesty depose you. You could be the Empress, but I didn¡¯t say you could regain your power over the imperial harem. You¡¯ve done many sinister things, so you¡¯re notpletely innocent, are you? If His Majesty continues investigating, he might find out something else!¡±

    Consort Lan said coldly.

    The Empress instantly weakened. She tilted her head uneasily to avoid Consort Lan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t poison Princess Chen, nor did I assassinate her¡­¡±

    Consort Lan interrupted her, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s useless to tell me these things. But your words might work if you tell them to His Majesty. I just don¡¯t know if His Majesty will listen to what you say.¡±

    The Emperor wouldn¡¯t have thought about deposing the Empress if he had believed her words.

    The Empress said viciously through her gritted teeth. ¡°I will find out who framed me behind the scenes.¡±

    Princess Chen¡¯s servant girls had picked up a few suspects, all of whom had something to do with her. However, she didn¡¯t ask them to do anything that day. At most, she just asked them to inquire about the news. How could she be the one plotting behind the scenes? Even worse, she got involved in the assassination targeting Princess Chen. The Empress had thought she was in full control of the imperial harem, but she didn¡¯t know when she had started losing this control.

    It must be that bitch Consort of Virtue. If anything happened to her at this time, Consort of Virtue would be the only one who benefited the most. After this crisis was settled, the Empress would not let go of her.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll wait for your memorial!¡± Consort Lan said.

    ¡°But, how can I trust you?¡± The Empress asked again. This time, she did not dare to ask about the matter of regaining her power. At this moment, firmly seizing her position as the Empress was the most important thing for her. As for the things in the future, she would think about themter.

    Consort Lan slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, pulled out a faint smile, and said lightly, ¡°Your Majesty, please remember that I won¡¯t break my promise. It won¡¯t do me any good. Your memorial is effective when you are still the Empress. But if you are not, we might as well find another consort to submit a memorial.¡±

    ...

    Her words elerated the Empress¡¯s heart rate, but she knew it was true. Then, the Empress swung her sleeves and said, ¡°Wait for my good news. But please keep your promise. Don¡¯t force me to fall out with you.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Consort Lan said. She looked at the Empress¡¯s back, hiding the hatred and pain in her eyes. If possible, she only wanted to kill the Empress. If it hadn¡¯t been for the woman in front of her, all of this might not have happened. It was this woman who had harmed her¡­

 Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116 Second Brother, Do You Prefer Discussing Deposing the Empress

    Chapter 1116 Second Brother, Do You Prefer Discussing Deposing the Empress

    The Empress¡¯s memorial to the throne caused an uproar in the restless imperial court.

    The news gave many officials a jolt ¡ª how could Prince Chen be a qualified crown prince of the Eastern Pce?

    Only the Empress, who would soon lose her power, dared to say that. However, because of this suggestion, many people appreciated her selflessness as the Empress and secretly became partial to her. After all, the Empress had a son, Prince Zhou. She rmended Prince Chen instead of Prince Zhou. She was in her influential position as the Empress but had no personal consideration. It could be seen that she was very unlikely to harm Princess Chen.

    Soon after that, everyone¡¯s attention was shifted from deposing the Empress to choosing the crown prince.

    Disempowering the Empress was a significant issue closely rted to the imperial court, but it exerted less impact on the imperial court than the appointment of the crown prince. It was unreasonable to make a nephew instead of a son the crown prince. But if the deceased emperor was considered, Prince Chen was indeed the perfectly justifiable heir.

    It was reasonable to pick up Prince Chen as the crown prince.

    Though the deceased emperor died more than ten years ago, many elderly officials had been missing him and fully intended to help Prince Chen take the throne. To their dismay, Prince Chen, in poor health, might fall any moment. Of course, a sick prince like him couldn¡¯t ascend to the throne. But now, many people learned that Prince Chen had recovered.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he was still as healthy as ordinary people.

    Prince Chen had rushed to the capital city for the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday, and only a vigorous constitution could support his remarkable speed on this long journey. Prince Chen was said to have restored his health, but others didn¡¯t believe it. After all, he had been sick for more than ten years and almost lost his life several times. How could he miraculously recover?

    But now, they no longer doubted that Prince Chen was fully fit. After all, facts are more eloquent than words.

    Since Prince Chen was all right, he could inherit the throne. He was the eldest legitimate son of the deceased emperor. Besides, even with his rtionship with the Emperor, Prince Chen was qualified to move into the Eastern Pce. When the Emperor ascended the throne, he said before all the officials that he regarded Prince Chen as his son and made him the third prince.

    Before the Emperor, Prince Chen considered himself his ¡°son.¡± Since they were ¡°father and son,¡± he certainly had the right to inherit the throne.

    Compared with Commandery Prince Qing, the Emperor¡¯s nephew, it was more legitimate for Prince Chen to be the crown prince.

    In the imperial court, those officials got into in vehement argument again. But this time, they were arguing about whether Prince Chen could enter and host the Eastern Pce. Some agreed while others objected. Each imperial censor spoke in excitement, mentioning various things. Even these imperial censors were divided into two parties. Each side insisted on its own point of view, and neither could convince the other.

    Almost all the officials in the imperial court were involved, but the few princes responded with indifference as if they had nothing to do with this. In addition, a few high-ranking officials remained neutral in the debate and didn¡¯t join the others.

    This quarrel was fiercer than the previous one of deposing the Empress. The officials tried their best to win over the Emperor. It could be said that they had racked all their wits. In private, they argued even more heatedly, with many secretive thoughts and ideas surging into their minds.

    At this time, no one cared about deposing the Empress or not.

    The Emperor¡¯s attitude was unpredictable. Wearing the imperial crown, he sat high up in the main hall and watched the officials quarrel, surprisingly in silence. He was far from them, so his expression could not be seen clearly.

    Prince Cheng stole a nce at him and hurriedly lowered his head. Although he stood in the front row close to the Emperor, he couldn¡¯t catch the Emperor¡¯s look. Was he angry or resentful?

    That was how Prince Cheng guessed the Emperor¡¯s attitude.

    The Emperor took the throne, yet these officials wanted him to pass the throne to his nephew. ¡°If I were him, I would be furious too.¡± Prince Cheng thought to himself.

    The Emperor had sons, three grown-up sons. So, why should he pass the throne to his nephew?

    But Prince Cheng couldn¡¯t see through his royal brother. How could he bear this silently? Could it be that he cared about Prince Chen sincerely? Did the deceased emperor die in an ident for real?

    Prince Cheng still thought it was impossible. He had found out some relevant information and also made ns. It was hard for him to believe that the deceased emperor died right after taking medicine.

    In the past, he had secretly plotted with others but didn¡¯t expose what had happened that year in public. Unexpectedly, this matter closely rted to Prince Chen was made public.

    The Empress actually submitted a memorial to suggest Prince Chen be the Crown Prince. It came as a great surprise to Prince Cheng. In his heart, Chu Liuchen, one of his nephews, was the least likely to win the throne. Compared with Chu Liuxin, he felt that Chu Liuchen was much lesspetitive. No matter what, the throne could never fall upon this sick man who was just the Emperor¡¯s nephew.

    Prince Cheng had never taken Chu Liuchen seriously.

    Many things concerned the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion because others intended to cause something by using Prince Chen. Or, they could make the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion the center of conflict and use it as a sharp sword to attack others.

    It had never urred to him that this sword would develop its independent will! The change had caught Prince Cheng off guard.

    When did Chu Liuchen recover? He didn¡¯t hear any news regarding it, so he could hardly cope with this sudden change. At this point, he was at a loss for what to do next.

    He had secretly nned and prepared for so many years. To avoid arousing his imperial brother¡¯s suspicion, he even deliberately made a scene several times, saying that he would live and cultivate himself as a monk. He didn¡¯t even get married and had no children in the public¡¯s eyes.

    Prince Cheng thought he had made aprehensive n. But against all expectations, Chu Liuchen came on stage. If he had found out early that Chu Liuchen had recovered, he would have taken action secretly and dealt with him with all his strength. He shouldn¡¯t have underestimated Chu Liuchen like before.

    But it was toote to do anything now. Regardless of the Emperor¡¯s attitude, many officials had learned that Prince Chen also stood a chance to be the crown prince of the Eastern Pce. Prince Cheng was sure of that. In addition, some officials from the previous dynasty had obtained senior posts.

    He had been operating secretly for his ambition for over a dozen years. In contrast, Chu Liuchen made a high-profile and powerful move. After that, anyone sparing no effort to deal with him would inevitably arouse others¡¯ suspicion.

    That was why Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, who had beenpeting with each other in private, barely conflicted on the surface.

    Most importantly, Chu Liuchen managed to steal a march on hispetitors.

    First, he convinced these officials that he had fully recovered. Then, the Empress¡¯s memorial followed. Everything was perfectly arranged, and he achieved what he wanted without difficulty.

    Clenching his fists, Prince Cheng lowered his head. He could bear it, but his two nephews might not. They had thought that the throne was in their hands.

    In this case, he might as well watch them fight and reap the benefits.

    His grip slightly ckened. ¡°I should strengthen the cooperation with those people. At least, it won¡¯t be a big deal to give in to those people when I gain the throne.¡±

    When making up his mind, Prince Cheng lowered his head and stood still while hearing the officials debating fiercely.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s cold eyes roved round the hall and fell on Chu Liuchen from time to time. After a while, he also looked down.

    Chu Liuzhou¡¯s mood was the most evident: his face took on a most ghastly expression. Yet, he also lowered his head hard for fear of being seen through by others.

    Her mother presented a memorial to the Emperor, rmending Chu Liuchen as the crown prince. In a rage, Prince Zhou almost smashed everything in the study.

    Chu Liuxin had alsoe to the court. Still, he looked quite absent-minded and gazed into space nkly. It seemed as if no matter how heated the dispute was, it was none of his business.

    Though he was the youngest among the princes, he looked the most decadent and listless. He had been in this state for a long time. The Emperor reprimanded him several times, but Chu Liuxin¡¯s life still went on as usual. He appeared too spiritless to follow any advice.

    When it was almost time, Derong announced loudly that the court ended. The Emperor walked out in silence with his people, leaving behind those officials who had been arguing with each other with flushed faces and necks.

    Since the Emperor was gone, what was the point of arguing? Immediately, the hall quieted down, and everyone looked at each other in silent embarrassment. Then, they snorted coldly, swung their sleeves, and left.

    Several princes lingered, and Chu Liuchen walked behind the others, just like before. But he saw Chu Liuyue stop and wait for him.

    ¡°Third Brother!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Eldest Brother?¡± Chu Liuchen asked lightly.

    ¡°What an ingenious n!¡± Prince Zhou couldn¡¯t help sneering with a livid face. He clenched fists, trying hard to prevent himself from hitting his Third Brother.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiledzily, stretched out his hand, and pointed to Chu Liuzhou¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you prefer these officials to talk about deposing the Empress?¡±

    Upon hearing his question, Chu Liuzhou suddenly paled, and his anger retreated like the tide. He was not stupid but just a little impulsive. When Chu Liuchen made him realize the reality, he heaved a cold groan and turned to leave after casting a nce at Chu Liuyue beside him.

    ...

    He was afraid he would strangle both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuchen if he walked more slowly.

    Depriving the Empress was equal to excluding Chu Liuzhou from the throne. So, for Chu Liuzhou, this result was better. Yet, he was very anxious to ask his mother what she meant. But he could not enter the Phoenix Pce these days even if he was in the Pce. Every time, the Empress would refuse him with the excuse of not feeling well.

    He had never seen the Empress in private since the incident.

    ¡°Third Brother, how about taking a walk with me?¡± Seeing Chu Liuzhou leave, Chu Liuyue invited him.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuchen replied in azy tone.

    They walked out of the main hall, one behind the other.

    Chu Liuxin was about to leave, but he hesitated at this time and followed them.

    Prince Cheng was thest one to go out of the hall. ncing at his nephews in front of him, he was not in the mood to join them. He should have pretended to care about nothing. Especially at this time, he could not let his imperial brother notice anything unusual about him.

    He swiveled around and headed for the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace. Recently, Prince Cheng apanied the Empress Dowager every day and took good care of her.

    He was the most filial one among the others. Of course,pared to them, Prince Cheng was fully aware of his weakest point: his royal brother would never pass on the throne to him under normal circumstances.

    He wouldn¡¯t get a chance unless his nephews were all dead or disabled.

    ...

    Of course, it would be better if he had an imperial edict left by the deceased emperor before his death. The elder brother passing the throne to the younger brother would be a perfect inheritance rule. His brother had achieved this, and so could he. Since Chu Liuchen caught him off guard, he had to act faster¡­

 Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117 Surprising, Eldest Brother Will Take the Palace Examination?

    Chapter 1117 Surprising, Eldest Brother Will Take the Pce Examination?

    Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuchen walked side by side in the front, followed by Chu Liuxin. The three of them remained silent, and only the footsteps could be heard.

    ¡°Third Brother, well done!¡± Chu Liuyue suddenly turned around and said with a smile.

    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± Chu Liuchen beamed and asked, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.

    On his noble robe, the four-wed gigantic dragon overturning rivers and seas disyed an overwhelming momentum. It made his handsome and exquisite face appear even more extraordinary.

    However, his impressive bearing contained a trace of otherworldly coldness, which chilled Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart. In a sh, he remembered that Chu Liuchen before him was never easy to deal with. Even though he was the Emperor¡¯s eldest son, he could never establish his supremacy before Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuyue coughed in a low voice and turned his head, regretting acting on impulse.

    At this time, he shouldn¡¯t be so irrational as to confront Chu Liuchen. Somehow, Shao Wanru¡¯s figure appeared in his mind, and he frowned involuntarily.

    ¡°How is the Empress now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s strange. Shouldn¡¯t you ask my Second Brother about it? The Empress would see him instead of me.¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    ¡°You must find out who hurt Princess Chen!¡± Chu Liuyue gave a slight cough and intended to change this inappropriate topic.

    ¡°Who do you think did it?¡± Chu Liuchen gently asked him back with a smile. His every move became more and more gorgeous and graceful!

    Chu Liuyue was again stunned by the question and secretly gritted his teeth, thinking that Chu Liuchen was a tough nut indeed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that, so I asked you. Couldn¡¯t you find out the truth until now?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    Chu Liuchen looked unperturbed, and there was a hint of evil coldness in his smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone investigating it? You have spent more time surveying it. After all, I have only been back in the capital for a few days!¡±

    Since such a great sensation happened in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, anyone involved had to do some research in order to show their innocence.

    The Emperor initiated the survey while the other princes assisted him in the investigation.

    Chu Liuyue felt a sudden surge of anger. There was no loophole in Chu Liuchen for him to exploit, but Chu Liuchen managed to hurl a critical question at him. Chu Liuyue suppressed his anger hard and said slowly in a low voice, ¡°Since this matter has something to do with the Pce, it¡¯s better to let our imperial father verify it. Before he does a thorough investigation, you should be careful when looking into the matter!¡±

    ¡°Be careful? What do you mean? Do you want me to stop investigating? But my wife was seriously injured and almost died. How could you advise me to slow down the investigation?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in reply. Although his tone was sharp and forceful, he was still smiling gently.

    Such a smile looked offensive to Chu Liuyue.

    He badly wanted to pour out his wrath on Chu Liuchen but had to think twice.

    After a violent flick of his sleeve, he said with a ck look, ¡°Third Brother, since you said so, I won¡¯t meddle in your business.¡±

    After finishing his words, he ignored Chu Liuchen and strode away with a straight face.

    Chu Liuchen watched him leave with a smile and turned around, ready to go. Then, he saw Chu Liuxin still behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Fourth Brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Nothing!¡± Chu Liuxin stammered, stepped aside, and let Chu Liuchen go first.

    Chu Liuchen nced at him carelessly. Then, he turned around and went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace. His Imperial Grandmother was sick, so he had to see her before returning to his mansion.

    Shao Wanru told him he didn¡¯t have to rush back to the mansion today. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would send someone to visit her. It should be Zhao Xiran, the Eldest Young Madam. So, if he returned early, he would have nothing to do.

    Chu Liuxin watched Chu Liuchen leave, pursed his thin lips tightly, and slowly lowered his head. He was not supposed to ask how she was. It was best to remain silent about it because he lost the right to ask if she was safe long ago.

    Shao Wanru had be his sister-inw, no longer a single woman. Even if he fell in love with her first, she married his Third Brother, not him!

    ¡°Your Highness, shall we go back to the mansion?¡± Seeing his master standing in a daze, Eunuch Liu reminded him carefully.

    Chu Liuxin vigorously took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Once again, he slipped into low spirits and said weakly, ¡°Go back to my mansion!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, but Consort Ming asked you to go to her pce after the court,¡± Eunuch Liu reminded.

    Chu Liuxin waved his hand and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s go back home!¡±

    Of course, he knew what his mother had in mind ¡ª she wanted him to marry someone beneficial to him. What did she mean by that? His mother, able to ept reality as it was, was still urging him to fight for the throne.

    But he didn¡¯t want that!

    He missed the woman he cared about the most. Worse still, she knew such an unbearable scene. What else could he fight for? It was better to spend this life as an idle prince. There was no need to sink deeper and deeper into the mire.

    Overflowed with pain and sadness, he was near to tears. However, he struggled to hold up his head, fighting back the tears in his eyes. She was seriously injured, yet he couldn¡¯t ask about her condition or visit her.

    At present, he held no unrealistic expectations and just worried about her safety.

    When Shao Wanru married his Third Brother, he thought she could live an easy life even though Prince Chen could never ascend to the throne. Unfortunately, that seemed not to be the case. His Third Brother was sent to the heart of the struggle for ultimate power. What should she do?

    ¡°She is a girl even younger than me. How can she stand such significant things? If¡­ if it were me, she wouldn¡¯t fall into such a dilemma, would she?¡±

    Chu Liuxin couldn¡¯t help breathing heavily, and his eyes gradually lit up. Since the incident rted to Shao Yanru, it was the first time that his expression had changed. He no longer looked dejected, as if he had lost all interest in life. ¡°So, am I still useful?¡±

    Heposed himself and said with a trace of firmness in his eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go to see my mother!¡±

    After saying that, he strode to Consort Ming¡¯s pce. At first, Eunuch Liu was stunned. But when he saw that his master looked much better, he was so excited that the rims of his eyes turned red. This was the first time that his master had shown such an expression. This was really¡­ great. As Chu Liuxin¡¯s trusted servant, how could he not understand his master?

    ¡°Your Highness, wait for me!¡± Eunuch Liu wiped away the tears in his eyes and chased after him.

    Anyway, at least his master¡¯s spirits began to flourish, which was great¡­

    What had happened in the imperial court had little to do with Shao Wanru, who was still recuperating.

    Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi worked together and prepared the medicine for her. It was highly potent. In the past few days, she was okay and recovering fast.

    When she cut herself, she knew how far to go and when to stop. Her wound looked scary, but she was not as badly injured as she appeared. These days, she had let Chu Liuchen handle her things, so she had nothing to do and felt carefree and content.

    Yesterday, Zhao Xiran sent someone to ask if she coulde to visit her and see her condition.

    Before Chu Liuchen returned to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, its gate had been heavily guarded. Even the people from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were not allowed to enter. This time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came over to protect Shao Wanru in person. In the past, even Zhao Xiran had been shut out.

    Shao Wanru had almost recovered, so she just needed to go on taking good care of herself. Thus, she agreed to Zhao Xiran¡¯s request and invited her toe today.

    Zhao Xiran was not the only one who came. There were actually Shao Caihuan and Zhao Xiqiong, Zhao Xiran¡¯s younger sister.

    The group was led to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, and Shao Wanru greeted them. After exchanging salutes, the guests and the host took their designated seats.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you feeling better?¡± Zhao Xiran looked at Shao Wanru with concern and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to pay a visit but was unavoidably dyed because of my husband¡¯s matter.¡±

    ...

    In fact, she had been turned down by the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. By saying so, she preserved the dignity of both mansions. After all, it wasn¡¯t decent for the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to shut out visitors from Princess Chen¡¯s parents¡¯ home.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Is my brother in better health?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°He is much better. Now, he just needs to rest and build up his strength. He will take the imperial exam three yearster. It¡¯s not that bad for him to calm down and study hard in the study!¡± Zhao Xiran said, smiling bitterly.

    She could only say it this way. The conflict with Infanta Yuan¡¯an was left unsettled. They had wanted Shao Wanru to stand up for them, but Shao Wanru had an ident. At this time, they couldn¡¯t force Shao Wanru to take up this matter.

    Zhao Xiran, sensible enough, never brought up this matter again.

    ¡°Does my brother want to take the imperial exam?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard him mention it?¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an enjoyed a good reputation and was said to be talented. Nevertheless, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had never intended to let him take the imperial exam. They had been waiting for him to inherit the title of nobility of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. By taking this chance, he could achieve amazing sess.

    With his brilliance, Shao Hua¡¯an could easily win the Emperor¡¯s appreciation. In her previous life, Shao Hua¡¯an had done this.

    It was true that most people took the imperial examination to be an official. However, descendants of aristocratic families would usually inherit the noble title before striving for greater ambition. In particr, for people like Shao Hua¡¯an, who could inherit the noble title, it was an easier way to stand out.

    Many of the sons of aristocratic families were good for nothing, but a few weren¡¯t. If Shao Hua¡¯an took this path, he would win recognition from the Emperor more quickly, and his career as an official would be smoother!

    ¡°When a man passes the imperial exam, he can get a broader tform to realize his aspirations!¡± Zhao Xiran exined. Then, to make her words more credible, she added, ¡°My father passed the imperial exam and eventually earned his current position.¡±

    ...

    Indeed, Minister Zhao started his official career through the imperial examination. The Zhao family was also an aristocratic family. But since Minister Zhao was not the legitimate eldest son, he had no right to inherit the title of nobility. In this case, he threw himself wholeheartedly into studying. Fortunately, Minister Zhao had been brilliant since he was a child, and his official career had been smooth after he seeded in the examination. Now, he was more outstanding than his Eldest Brother, who had inherited the title of nobility.

    This was an inspirational sess story.

    Zhao Xiran mentioned this to show Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s determination and that her husband had no intention ofpeting for the heir of a duke with Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good choice for Eldest Brother to take the imperial examination. If he needs anything, tell me. Our mansion may have it!¡±

    Shao Wanru said gently, remaining calm and collected.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t have many books, but the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion might have the books we need. At that time, I may have to trouble you, Your Highness!¡± Zhao Xiran got up to thank Shao Wanru and bowed deeply to her.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly asked Yujie to stop her and said, ¡°Sister Zhao, you are too polite. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

 Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118 Help, A Mistress Will Move into the Mansion

    Chapter 1118 Help, A Mistress Will Move into the Mansion

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s great that¡­ you can help us at this time. The other will know¡­ our mansions are still in a good rtionship¡­¡± Zhao Xiran stood straight with Yujie¡¯s help, and the rims of her eyes suddenly turned red.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad!¡± Zhao Xiqiong also stood up in a hurry, took her hand on the other side, andforted her in a low voice.

    Shao Wanru knitted her delicate eyebrows, slightly raising her liquid eyes. ¡°Was there anyone gossiping like that?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no one said that. I thought so¡­¡± Zhao Xiran realized she had lost herposure. Hastily, she turned her head away and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. She shook her head, forced a smile, and said, ¡°Your Highness, I was impolite, and I do beg your pardon. It has been cold and cheerless in our mansion recently, so I could barely suppress my emotion!¡±

    The inner court of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was indeed very deste at the moment. Old Madam was not there, and Madam Jiang was locked up. Only Zhao Xiran and the mother and daughter of the third branch were there, but Third Madam had always stayed aloof from the affairs in the mansion. So, unlike before, the mansion indeedcked a lively atmosphere.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Zhao Xiqiong was about to speak but restrained the words which sprang to her lips.

    ¡°Second Miss Zhao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Zhao Xiqiong with interest. Compared with Zhao Xiran, Zhao Xiqiong was more pretty and charming. When looking at others with her beautiful eyes, she appeared a little lovingly pathetic, but it wasn¡¯t obvious. So, others wouldn¡¯t think she was charming people on purpose.

    By holding herself slightly aloof, she kept others at arm¡¯s length. This kind of seductive look was the most subtle and attractive.

    ¡°Second Sister!¡± Zhao Xiran shouted angrily and stopped Zhao Xiqiong with a severe look.

    Zhao Xiqiong hummed unwillingly and nced at her sister. Atst, she didn¡¯t say anything but lowered her head. ¡°Nothing serious. I want to go out for a walk. Is that okay?¡±

    All the people present were from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although Zhao Xiqiong was Zhao Xiran¡¯s younger sister, she was indeed an outsider here. It was sensible for her to go for a walk and let them chat more freely.

    Shao Wanru knew this was not what she had tried to say. But since Zhao Xiqiong chose not to say it, she didn¡¯t want to force her. She nodded at once and said, ¡°Qu Le, take Second Miss Zhao to the garden for a walk!¡±

    Qu Le answered, bowed to Zhao Xiqiong, and left with her.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Zhao Xiran, who was sitting down again, and said softly.

    ¡°Er¡­ Actually¡­¡± Zhao Xiran paused and seemed a little hesitant. She looked up at Shao Wanru with an uneasy look in her eyes.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t push her to say it and just added.

    Zhao Xiranposed herself and raised her head again as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Your Highness, I can tell you this matter¡­ My father-inw, he¡­ he wants to marry someone¡­¡±

    Finally, Zhao Xiran said it, and her face med with embarrassment. After all, she was talking about Shao Jing¡¯s personal affairs. As his daughter-inw, she shouldn¡¯t say such things.

    ¡°Get married?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion.

    Since Zhao Xiran had made a start, it was not so difficult for her to say the following words. Zhao Xiran pinched her handkerchief and said, ¡°I heard¡­ I heard that the woman has been with him for a long time¡­ He said there was no elder in the mansion, and I was a daughter-inw too young to be thoughtful enough. Anyway, he insisted on bringing that woman into the mansion, and¡­ they have a daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°That woman called E¡¯niang?¡± Shao Wanru immediately thought of that woman whom she had forgotten about. Last time, she even came to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, eximing that she knew something important about her parents. This woman was not ordinary.

    ¡°Usually, this kind of thing should be handled by my mother-inw or Old Madam, but now my mother-inw¡­ And Old Madam can¡¯t manage these affairs for the time being¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do. I just want to discuss it with you, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Zhao Xiran lowered her head and finished her words in a determined burst of energy.

    It was a tough job for her. Her father-inw had kept a mistress and wanted to take her into the mansion. What a shameful thing. Although the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was Shao Wanru¡¯s parents¡¯ home, Zhao Xiran still felt very ufortable when she talked to her about this.

    Upon entering the door, Shao Caihuan sat there with her head down. At this time, she slightly raised her head and nced at Zhao Xiran ¡ª she was surprised to hear this news about the second branch.

    ¡°Have you reported it to Old Madam?¡± Shao Wanru asked, not batting an eyelid.

    ¡°ording to my father-inw, Old Madam lived her secluded life in the nunnery, so it was improper to disturb her. He said it was not a big deal and asked me to prepare a feast of two tables to celebrate it. And¡­ And he said that you had met that woman¡­ It could be said that you had agreed to their marriage long ago!¡± Zhao Xiran moved uneasily, and her face turned scarlet with embarrassment.

    Given the situation, Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t know whether to object or agree. Even if she thought she was smart, she had never heard of such a thing. As a daughter-inw, what could she say?

    In particr, Shao Hua¡¯an had no objection to this.

    But how could a daughter-inw conduct such a ceremony? Old Madam and Zhao Xiran¡¯s mother-inw were still alive, so Zhao Xiran was not supposed to be in charge of this matter, no matter what.

    Shao Wanru had met that woman, but did it mean she agreed to this marriage? Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart. Shao Jing was determined to make her the matchmaker. Over time, he might assert that she had found a woman for him. Ever since Chu Liuchen was rmended as the crown princess in the imperial court, all the civilian and military officers were watching the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion closely. If such a rumor was spread out at this time, wouldn¡¯t these officers send memorials to the throne and criticize Chu Liuchen?

    As Shao Jing¡¯s daughter-inw, Zhao Xiran had no right to interfere with his affairs. But as his niece, did she have the right to do so?

    Evidently, Shao Jing intended to shift the me onto her and make her the target of others. It seemed he indeed had quite a deep affection for E¡¯niang.

    However, was he such a man? Over the years, the mother and daughter had been wandering outside. If he loved her genuinely, how could he let this happen?

    In any case, even an illegitimate daughter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion stood a higher chance of marrying into a prominent family than an ordinary woman. Shao Wanru heard that the daughter had be an adult. Yet, she chose to return to her original family at this time. Inevitably, others would talk about her sordid past if she wanted to get married. So, for the daughter, a good marriage was hard to get.

    If they got back earlier, she would be carefully cultivated as other noble Misses for some time. Then, fewer people would gossip about her, and it would be easier for her to marry into a distinguished family.

    ¡°Besides, my father-inw meant¡­ she would marry him as a secondary legal wife¡­¡± Zhao Xiran murmured.

    This time, even Shao Caihuan also raised her head and looked at Zhao Xiran in astonishment, thinking that her Second Uncle must be crazy. ¡°How can the woman be a secondary legal wife so easily? In particr, she has been a mistress kept outside the mansion for many years. She must not be a decent woman from a good family. So, how can she be a secondary legal wife?

    ¡°How could Second Uncle dare to say that?¡±

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Go and invite Old Madam to go back to the mansion!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± Zhao Xiran asked in great surprise.

    ¡°Ask Old Madam to return home!¡± Shao Wanru said with certainty. No matter what intolerable things Shao Jing wanted to do, Old Madam was the only one who could suppress him on the surface.

    But if Old Madam agreed to it, this matter would seem quite suspicious!

    She decided to sound out Old Madam¡¯s and Shao Jing¡¯s attitudes.

    How could she not take revenge on her parents? Recently Chu Liuchen was in charge of the affairs in the mansion, so she was free and could investigate further.

    ¡°But¡­ But Old Madam is¡­ ording to the Empress Dowager¡­¡± Zhao Xiran stammered. Old Madam certainly didn¡¯t go to the Yuhui Nunnery of her own ord. How could it be so easy for her toe back now?

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll see the Empress Dowager in the Pce and talk about it. If Her Majesty agrees, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you. Go and get Old Madam back right away. Without Old Madam in the mansion, it won¡¯t be easy for you to make any decision!¡± Shao Wanru had an idea in her mind.

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t punish Old Madam publicly, but she had to inform the Empress Dowager of the situation. Though the Empress Dowager might not care much about it, she had to tell her this matter. Otherwise, others might use it against them.

    ¡°Will Her Majesty agree?¡± Zhao Xiran asked, looking at Shao Wanru. In her mind, it was also the best way, but she was still a little worried.

    She didn¡¯t hold out much hope for Madam Jiang¡¯s return. Because of the old grudges between Shao Wanru and her, Zhao Xiran would never mention her. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Madam Jiang toe out either. She just wanted her to be locked up forever as the legal wife. In this way, Shao Hua¡¯an could at least ensure his position as the eldest legitimate son.

    ¡°I think so. Just wait for my message tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. This matter is not up to me!¡± Zhao Xiran breathed a sigh of relief and said to Shao Wanru gratefully.

    No matter how Old Madam dealt with this matter when she came back, it would have nothing to do with Zhao Xiran. No one would speak ill of her.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, don¡¯t mention it. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is my parents¡¯ home. How could I take no notice of your difficulties?¡± Shao Wanru answered softly with a smile.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, I¡­ I¡­¡± Shao Caihuan finally opened her mouth. This was the first time she had spoken since she entered the door. She looked very hesitant and uneasy, flushing red in the face. She seemed to have something to say but couldn¡¯t say it at the moment.

    ...

    ¡°Third Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyes and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, but my mother wanted to know when you would return to our mansion. She said that you hadn¡¯t been back for a long time.¡± Shao Caihuan said with some difficulty but no longer stuttered. But it shouldn¡¯t be what she wanted to say in the first ce.

    At present, in the inner court of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Third Madam was the only elder. However, as the second branch was between them, and the third branch had always followed the second branch, they were not close to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°When Old Madames back, I will go back to have a look!¡± Shao Wanru gently held her injured arm and said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Then¡­ then let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re back!¡± Shao Caihuan lowered her head again, bit her lip, and hid the anxious look in her eyes.

    Zhao Xiran looked at her in surprise. When she was about to go out, Third Madam brought Shao Caihuan to her, saying that she could apany her to visit Princess Chen in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Now, there seemed to be something.

    ¡°Did something happen to the third branch?¡± Zhao Xiran had been keeping an eye on Marquis Xing, so she barely learned about the third branch¡¯s business. After thinking about it for a while, she believed nothing serious had happened. They merely wanted to invite Shao Wanru back to improve the rtionship, didn¡¯t they?

    Princess Chen became increasingly important. There were a lot of disputes in the imperial court. Her father told her that Prince Chen had a reason topete for the throne openly.

    In a great hurry, Nanny Yu walked in and whispered in Shao Wanru¡¯s ear. Shao Wanru abruptly raised her head, looked at Zhao Xiran calmly, and nodded.

    The sudden nce struck fear into Zhao Xiran¡¯s heart. Hurriedly, she lowered her head, feeling troubled and uneasy!

    ...

 Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119 Warning, Fifth Sister Will Not Like It

    Chapter 1119 Warning, Fifth Sister Will Not Like It

    Nanny Yu nced at Zhao Xiran and hurried out.

    This was just a small episode. It seemed that no one took it seriously, and they continued to talk for a while. Zhao Xiqiong came in and sat back in her seat beside Zhao Xiran. Holding her handkerchief, she lowered her head and blushed slightly.

    Shao Wanru remained unperturbed as her beautiful, prating eyes flicked across Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s pink cheeks.

    It was gettingte, so Zhao Xiran and Shao Caihuan stood up and said goodbye. Zhao Xiqiong was the slowest to respond. When they rose to bid Shao Wanru farewell, she finally noticed that her sister had pulled her just now. Hurriedly, she stood up as well.

    Shao Wanru asked Yujie to see them off.

    Only when they left did Shao Wanru look back at Qu Le.

    ¡°My Lady, I didn¡¯t mean to take Second Miss Zhao there. She heard the bamboo forest in our mansion was good, so she insisted on me taking her there. At that time, I thought His Highness wouldn¡¯te back so early!¡± Qu Le knelt with a plop and exined anxiously.

    ¡°Get up and talk!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said unblinkingly.

    Qu Le stood up as she was told. With her hands folded in front of her chest, she said with innocence, ¡°I took Second Miss Zhao to see the bamboo forest in our mansion. Then, she said there were a few ck bamboos from Huaguang Temple inside. I took her there, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet His Highness in that ce. My Lady, I didn¡¯t take her there on purpose!¡±

    There was a bamboo forest in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It was not big, but it happened to be very close to Chu Liuchen¡¯s study ¡ª it was right behind the courtyard of the study. They had gotten a few purple bamboos from Huaguang Temple and nted them there. Over time, they had grown into a small forest, making a pretty sight of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since these purple bamboos were moved into the mansion. Three years ago, Shao Wanru took a fancy to the purple bamboos of Huaguang Temple. But because there were only a few bamboos in the beginning, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion took good care of them. Thus, though it had only been three years, the bamboo forest in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion became by no means inferior to that of Huaguang Temple. It was just that they were not as old as the purple bamboos of Huaguang Temple. As a result, they were not so solid when they were used to make some items.

    But at least these items looked equally outstanding.

    Because of his poor health, Chu Liuchen seldom met outsiders. Thus, not many people knew about this bamboo forest in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. So, how could Zhao Xiqiong happen to hear others mention it?

    Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s sudden visit was a little strange, but the reason seemed to havee to light.

    ¡°What did Second Miss Zhao say to Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    ¡°She just bowed to him. Before she could say anything, His Highness walked away!¡± Qu Le thought for a moment and answered. At that time, she felt very relieved. When Second Miss Zhao saw Prince Chen, she didn¡¯t avoid him but went up to make a bow. After that, Qu Le, who had nothing against her personally, became highly critical of her.

    Prince Chen had a superior status, but she didn¡¯t have to walk over and give a bow. A sideways salute from a distance was enough. After all, the two of them didn¡¯t meet head-on.

    When Qu Le noticed her unusual move, she asked the young servant girl beside her to tell Nanny Yu about it. Thus, Princess Chen could know what had happened in time.

    ¡°Later on, you came back?¡± asked Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Prince Chen just took one look at her and walked past her. However, she blushed and stayed in the bamboo forest for a long time beforeing back with me,¡± Qu Le reported.

    It didn¡¯t seem a big deal: a female rtive identally ran across Prince Chen. Since they didn¡¯t exchange a word, it was nothing serious. Nevertheless, Qu Le was vignt and felt she shouldn¡¯t have brought Second Miss Zhao there today.

    Qu Le couldn¡¯t forget Second Miss Zhao¡¯s shy and lovely look. Prince Chen only cast a nce at her, yet she was instantly filled with tenderness and charm.

    It could be seen that she held an ambitious idea. Even if it was a spur-of-the-moment decision, it had crossed her mind.

    ¡°If any other visitors ask to see the garden next time, show them the inner court!¡± Shao Wanru had already understood and ordered.

    A deep look shed across her watery eyes. Such a thing had never happened before. It was because of Chu Liuchen¡¯s poor health and his embarrassing identity. But now, these disadvantages disappeared. More than that, he might achieve amazing sess with one start. So, some people could no longer sit still.

    Ridiculous! Even a Prime Minister¡¯s legitimate second daughter fancied herself to be Prince Chen¡¯s consort. Of course, Shao Wanru believed they were more interested in recing her as Princess Chen.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I understand!¡± Yujie nodded and said softly, ¡°Your Highness, I think Second Miss Zhao¡­ looks a little bit like you!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Shao Wanru raised her sparkling eyes and asked with great interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s how I feel, but I don¡¯t have any specific reasons. I just think Second Miss Zhao is beautiful and a little charming. She has a temperament simr to yours,¡± Qu Le said after thinking for a while. She couldn¡¯t describe this feeling. It was not because of their looks. Actually, Second Miss Zhao¡¯s features had nothing inmon with Princess Chen¡¯s. But somehow, Qu Le felt they were the same kind of people.

    It was just that her master was much more gorgeous than Second Miss Zhao.

    Shao Wanru understood. With a smile, she picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and slowly put it down. So, Zhao Xiqiong was a woman like her. They thought Chu Liuchen liked this kind of woman, so they found a girl simr to Shao Wanru to sound Chu Liuchen out.

    Second Miss Zhao was probably the first one making this attempt but definitely not thest one.

    Those who had looked down on Chu Liuchen in the past might scramble for him like a swarm of bees. In particr, Chu Liuchen had such an impressive bearing. Thus, Shao Wanru believed many Young Madams would have the same idea as Zhao Xiqiong.

    In the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she could guard against them. But when Chu Liuchen was outside, it was hard for her to prevent thesedies from doing anything.

    Some had a liking for the power of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, some believed it had a promising future, and some took a fancy to Chu Liuchen. A handsome and elegant young man like him could easily win the hearts of many Young Misses. Even in the past, many Misses were more than willing to throw themselves at him, not to mention that Chu Liuchen¡¯s original shorings no longer existed now!

    ¡°You should pay more attention to it in the future. Don¡¯t take any outsiders to His Highness¡¯s ce, especially female family members!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes were full of glistening tenderness, and there was a trace of understanding in her clear eyes. At this time, she couldn¡¯t let anyone impede Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°The Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, huh? Both daughters of Minister Zhao are not easy to deal with; what does Minister Zhao really want? It seemed to have something to do with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it¡­¡±

    There was only one carriage from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Zhao Xiran, Zhao Xiqiong, and Shao Caihuan got into it.

    The spacious carriage had enough space for three of them.

    Color hadn¡¯t yet faded from Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s cheeks. She looked at Shao Caihuan and wanted to talk to Zhao Xiran, but it was not convenient. So, she could only twist the handkerchief in her hand and lower his head.

    The exceedingly handsome face still lingered in her mind, and her fingers couldn¡¯t help twitching. How could anyone have such an attractive appearance? Even though he just nced at her, she flushed to her ears, and her heart raced. This man was Prince Chen. How could Prince Chen be so outstanding?

    If she had known this, she would have agreed to marry Prince Chen anyway.

    In fact, Minister Zhao had gotten his eye on Prince Chen at the very beginning and had mentioned him to Zhao Xiqiong. He said that if she agreed, he would find someone to ask for the marriage before the Empress Dowager.

    At that time, Zhao Xiqiong refused without hesitation, telling him that Prince Chen was said to be a dying, sick man. If she married Prince Chen, she would be a widow. In tears, she med Minister Zhao for not caring about her.

    However, Prince Chen had recovered, so she was a little tempted. She followed Minister Zhao¡¯s advice and went to see Prince Chen in his mansion. Unexpectedly, Prince Chen was such a striking and imposing man. With his refined and elegant image as a gentleman, he was more outstanding than any man she had ever seen.

    Back then, Prince Chen, as appealing as superior precious jade, merely nced at her coldly and walked past her. Even though he turned a blind eye to her, Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s heart was still thumping wildly.

    If she could marry Prince Chen, she was even willing to be his consort!

    She regretted her previous decision. If she had seen Prince Chen and agreed with her father, would she have be Princess Chen? She heard that Prince Chen cherished Princess Chen. If she hadn¡¯t believed the rumors, she would have been the woman enjoying his love now. At this time, she was beside herself with regret.

    Her heart was filled with unspoken words, but she couldn¡¯t say anything to Zhao Xiran when Shao Caihuan was with them. Helplessly, she could only refrain from speaking for the time being.

    ¡°Fifth Sister won¡¯t like it!¡± In the quiet carriage, Shao Caihuan suddenly began to talk.

    Abruptly, Zhao Xiqiong looked up at Shao Caihuan, and Zhao Xiran also frowned.

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s eyes fell on Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s blushing face, and she continued, ¡°Fifth Sister won¡¯t be happy about it. If she is upset, Prince Chen will be unhappy!¡±

    ¡°Third Miss Shao, what do you mean?¡± Zhao Xiqiong flushed crimson from her face to her neck, feeling ashamed and annoyed when she had been seen through.

    ¡°What do I mean? Second Miss Zhao, you can pretend that it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Fifth Sister is okay with it. Just keep it in mind!¡± Shao Caihuan nced at her a few times in silence. Under her gaze, Zhao Xiqiong almost lowered her head. But the next moment, she stared at Shao Caihuan again with an unfriendly look and said, ¡°Third Miss Shao, you can eat as much as you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re smart, but don¡¯t think others are stupid.¡± Shao Caihuan said with a sarcastic smile. She was pretty familiar with Second Miss Zhao¡¯s behavior because she had also been like this.

    ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Seeing the two of them ring at each other, Zhao Xiran had to interrupt.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, if you think she did the right thing, I have nothing to say!¡± Shao Caihuan looked at Zhao Xiran, curving up her lips coldly. Since she was released, she had be increasingly withdrawn. On the way here, she barely said anything to Zhao Xiran. But now, she had talked a lot.

    Shao Caihuan felt she had done her best for Zhao Xiran, her sister-inw. If Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t stand listening to it, she could do nothing about it. Since she and Zhao Xiran were in the same mansion, she had warned Zhao Xiqiong for her.

    It was easy to guess what Zhao Xiqiong was thinking. She should have met Prince Chen, so she returned with a red face and looked shy while biting her lip. Unfortunately, even before she came back, Fifth Sister had already known it: Nanny Yu must havee in to report Zhao Xiqiong¡¯s affair.

    Yet, Zhao Xiqiong foolishly thought Fifth Sister knew nothing about it!

    ¡°Shao Caihuan, you¡­¡± Zhao Xiqiong got very unsettled and short-tempered at this time.

 Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120 A Couple with Different Ideas

    Chapter 1120 A Couple with Different Ideas

    ¡°Well, stop arguing!¡± Zhao Xiran scolded harshly, and her face fell. At this time, she was so preupied with anxiety that she had no mood to care about her sister¡¯s business.

    When Zhao Xiqiong told her about it shyly, she felt it was a joke. How could Prince Chen fall for another woman so easily?

    She had seen Prince Chen before. He was exceedingly handsome, but there was no ce for any other women in his eyes. He seemed to be gentle and elegant, but his eyes looked emotionless. No matter whom he faced, he appeared like this. Only when he watched Shao Wanru would a trace of gentlenesse into his eyes.

    This kind of man was heartless.

    When they arrived at the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Zhao Xiran had warned Zhao Xiqiong about it. But Zhao Xiqiong suppressed her criticism, saying it was her father¡¯s idea. The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was very likely to flourish, so she was asked to leave a good impression on Prince Chen before others could do anything.

    However, Zhao Xiqiong didn¡¯t tell Zhao Xiran that Minister Zhao felt she had a temperament quite simr to Princess Chen.

    They were all the kind of woman who looked indifferent but charming. Also, Madam of Minister Zhao said if Prince Chen favored this kind of woman, her daughter could also win his heart!

    At first, she just listened to Minister Zhao¡¯s suggestion, thinking she might as well take a look at Prince Chen. She could refuse her father if she didn¡¯t like him. As the legitimate daughter of the Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, how could she be a consort? But she didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with Prince Chen at first nce.

    Seeing that Zhao Xiran was angry, Zhao Xiqiong lowered her head. Though she ignored Zhao Xiran and Shao Caihuan, she was still very enthusiastic about Prince Chen in her heart.

    ording to her father, Prince Chen liked women that looked like her. Not only Prince Chen but also many men wanted this type of woman. In this case, Zhao Xiqiong thought she still had a lot of opportunities.

    Since Prince Chen had stood out conspicuously, Princess Chen couldn¡¯t be the only hostess in the inner court of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. With her father¡¯s support, she could marry him effortlessly if she was willing to be a consort. Moreover, she was good-looking. Although she was not as pretty as Princess Chen, there was one thing that Princess Chen could notpare with her.

    Princess Chen was younger than her. She heard that Princess Chen was still underage and a little immature, but Zhao Xiqiong was different.

    Zhao Xiqiong didn¡¯t intend to go to the Pageant, so she was absent under a plea of illness. Now she regretted it very much. If she had participated in the Pageant, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance to marry Prince Chen!

    She was the first one to think about Prince Chen. Her father chose Prince Chen long ago, but she refused this marriage.

    At present, she could only listen to her father¡¯s advice and marry into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion as a consort. She would take her time with her ambition. Better than Princess Chen, she was supported by her father, a Prime Minister. So, Zhao Xiqiong believed she would be the winner in the end.

    After weighing the pros and cons in her heart, she became increasingly excited. Since her sister didn¡¯t help her, she would go back and talk to her father. After all, her father had such an idea in the beginning.

    The three people in the carriage quieted down again. Each of them had some ideas of their own and remained silent without disturbing each other.

    When they arrived at the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Zhao Xiqiong got out of the carriage and went straight to her carriage. Right away, she went straight to the Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, not wanting to stay in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a moment longer.

    Shao Caihuan went to the third branch to reply Third Madam, who had asked her to do something.

    Zhao Xiran stood still and watched her sister-inw and sister leave, wearing a worried frown with a bad feeling. At the moment, she couldn¡¯t control either Shao Caihuan or Zhao Xiqiong. After thinking for a while, she did not go back to her yard. Instead, she went to Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s study outside.

    She couldn¡¯t make up her mind about something, so she had to ask Shao Hua¡¯an about it. She always felt Shao Hua¡¯an seemed to have hidden something from her.

    Two young male servants were guarding the study. Seeing hering over, one of them immediately went in to report. When she approached, the other servant sensitively stepped forward and bowed to her. The one, who went to report, came back and said, ¡°Eldest Young Madam, Eldest Young Master invited you in!¡±

    ¡°What is your master doing?¡± Zhao Xiran casually asked.

    ¡°He is reading a book,¡± the servant replied.

    Zhao Xiran walked into the study. There, Shao Hua¡¯an was behind the writing desk in the study, reclining on the couch. When he saw hering in, he put down the book in his hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°You visited Fifth Sister. How is she?¡±

    His legs had not fully recovered yet, so it was better for him toy back against the pillows to read. If he was tired, he could lie down to rest.

    Zhao Xiran turned to the couch behind the desk and sat down. Looking at Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s pale face, she sighed in her heart and thought, ¡°Dissatisfied with the reality?¡± Of course, she was. Anyway, Shao Hua¡¯an was her husband. If she felt reluctant to face reality, so what? The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had declined, no longer as prosperous as the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even when Infanta Yuan¡¯an abused her power and bullied them, they couldn¡¯t devise any revenge n.

    And now, her husband even lost his position as the heir of a duke!

    ¡°She looks fine. She could get up and meet us. I think she should be okay. She was not in danger as the rumors had said.¡± Zhao Xiran restrained many thoughts welling up in her mind and answered.

    ¡°After all, it was just hearsay, an unreliable source of information.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an gentlyforted her. He reached out to hold Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand and looked at her affectionately. ¡°You have suffered a lot these days. I¡¯ve been a useless husband and put you to great inconvenience!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ never feel wronged¡­¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes turned red, and she lowered her head. Even though she had a lot of ns in her mind, she still felt sad when she thought of the lost child in her belly. Involuntarily, her eyes fell on her belly again.

    She could have seen a baby bump now if nothing had happened back then. After a few months, she could have given birth to her baby.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Seeing her eyes on her belly, Shao Hua¡¯an knew she was thinking about the lost baby. He felt more and more tender and protective toward her. Putting forth some strength, he pulled her into his arms and patted her gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll all blow over. Everything will be fine.¡±

    His father told him what had happened back then. At first, he wasn¡¯t the heir of a duke either, but he got it in the end. One step back today for two steps forward tomorrow.

    When the time was right, all wishes woulde true.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not your fault. Today, Third Sister came with me. I was quite surprised. She seemed to have something to tell Fifth Sister, but it was not convenient for her to say it in front of me. Eventually, she could only ask Fifth Sister toe back, saying Third Aunt wants to see her.¡±

    Zhao Xiran quickly collected herself. She sat up, wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, and refreshed herself a little.

    ¡°Third Aunt wanted to see Fifth Sister?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an frowned and asked. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Third Aunt would like to meet Shao Wanru. Even when Shao Wanru stayed in the mansion, the third branch had little contact with her. So, it was quite strange that she suddenly reached out to Shao Wanru. He should ask his father to investigate itter so as not to let the third branch ruin their n.

    ¡°I think so. Third Sister has never shown up in public before. I felt a little strange when she volunteered to go with us this time,¡± Zhao Xiran nodded and said.

    Shao Caihuan kept a low profile now, more low-key than before. It was said that the third branch had been looking for a husband for her. It was unknown if her face had fully recovered. Since she came out of the Pce, her face had been covered with a veil. But it had been so long. Hadn¡¯t she recovered yet?

    ¡°You have to pay more attention to the third branch. Third Aunt used to be well-behaved, but now¡­¡± Speaking of this, Shao Hua¡¯an paused for a moment, showing a trace of sadness on his face. He held Zhao Xiran tighter and said, ¡°At this time, Third Uncle and Third Aunt may have some other thoughts.¡±

    When the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was on the wane, the third branch might make other ns. It was eptable for him as long as they didn¡¯t target his branch.

    Initially, Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t care about the affairs of the third branch and was not close to his Third Uncle, who was a good-for-nothing in his eyes. But ever since his father had revealed some things to him, he viewed the others in a totally different way and couldn¡¯t help paying attention to some things.

    His father was right ¡ª he had indeed been careless!

    Perhaps, he was not the only one who was negligent. Both his mother and sister were careless. The cousin had just been found ande back. No one had thought she would cause so many things in his family.

    If he had known this result, he would have acted in person instead of letting his mother and sister act blindly. They thought everything about the cousin could be settled within the inner court of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    He was beginning to regret his carelessness. Since then, he would have to pay more attention to the affairs of his inner court. Unconsciously, Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s eyes darkened, but when he realized Zhao Xiran was still near him, he immediately regained his previous gentle look.

    ¡°I will watch Third Aunt and the two younger sisters closely. Today, Princess Chen asked me to invite Old Madam out of the Yuhui Nunnery. She said she would see Empress Dowager tomorrow and ask for her forgiveness. Then she told me to take Old Madam back.¡± Zhao Xiran nodded in agreement and mentioned what had happened today.

    Shao Hua¡¯an, who was holding her hand, froze. Abruptly, he raised his head and cried out involuntarily, ¡°What does she want to do?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen said she didn¡¯t know that woman. No elder is in our mansion, and she thought it inappropriate. Thus, she wanted to ask Her Majesty for a favor. I also think grandma shouldn¡¯t stay in the Yuhui Nunnery all the time. Others will think we are unfilial juniors,¡± said Zhao Xiran.

    Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s face darkened with displeasure. He looked at Zhao Xiran suspiciously and said, ¡°Father has made his decision. Grandmother can¡¯t stop him. You might as well treat that woman as an elder in the future. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t have a son. We can marry her daughter off and give her a dowry at most. It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to worry about that!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, but I was afraid you would and wanted to soothe you. Since our grandmother is not here, I¡¯m really in a dilemma as a daughter-inw. It seemed Fifth Sister wouldn¡¯t help me in this matter.¡±

    Zhao Xiran reacted quickly and said with a note of apology in her voice, ¡°I¡¯m useless and get you into trouble because of father!¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an thought for a moment, and his face softened. With a smile, he added, ¡°It¡¯s a tricky matter for you. Then, let¡¯s talk about it when my grandmaes back. She won¡¯t be happy to see the descendant of our mansion be left outside.¡±

    ¡°Will father make that woman his secondary legal wife? If so, he will beughed at by other mansions, won¡¯t he?¡± Zhao Xiran said, her arched eyebrows slightly creasing. In her opinion, it was ridiculous. It was good enough for a mistress to be a concubine in the mansion. How could she be a secondary legal wife? She couldn¡¯t be more shameless! No mansion would agree to this!

    Everyone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would feel humiliated when meeting outsiders, wouldn¡¯t they?

    ¡°I heard from my father that this woman had another identity. We are juniors. Let¡¯s wait for my grandmother and father to make the decision!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said casually.

    A trace of doubt shed across Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes. ¡°What magic identity could make others ept such a mistress as a secondary legal wife?¡±

 Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121 Go Against the World for Her

    Chapter 1121 Go Against the World for Her

    Visitors from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion left. Only then did Chu Liuchen return to Shao Wanru¡¯s Celestial Cloud Lodge.

    He waved the others away. With arms around her supple wasp waist, he drawledzily, ¡°If any woman like themes here again, just kick her out!¡±

    His meaning was self-evident, and Shao Wanru shed a smile, asking, ¡°You saw her?¡±

    ¡°Sure I did. How could I not see a person bump into me? I¡¯m not blind.¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. He sat down on therge chair with Shao Wanru in his arms, his eyes on her colorless face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, shut out them.¡±

    Chu Liuchen had witnessed how Shao Wanru returned to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion step by step and how hard a life she lived there. He knew she would never like anyone from this mansion.

    Since she disliked these people, she could ignore them!

    Shao Wanru reached out and gently touched his big hand, pulling it before her. Then, her lustrous eyes opened wide, and her face creased into a light and sweet smile. ¡°Qu Le and others thought she looked a bit like me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Liuchen pretended to think about it seriously and said with a smile, ¡°Does she look like you? No, not at all! Zhuozhuo, you¡¯re unique in my eyes. How could anyone look like you?¡±

    Shao Wanru, with a faint feeling of sweetness rising in her heart, couldn¡¯t hide her happy smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you? Are you jealous?¡± Chu Liuchen asked, raising her eyebrows, thinking the woman was not devoid of any merit. ¡°If women like that frequently run into me, could I better appreciate her care and love toward me?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s feasible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    With a wicked, enigmatic grin, Chu Liuchen lifted his dark eyebrows in amusement.

    ¡°Is it interesting to you?¡± Shao Wanru asked, curling up the corner of her mouth. It looked like a smile on her pink and tender face, but Chu Liuchen also thought she appeared a little annoyed.

    ¡°No!¡± Anyway, he couldn¡¯t let her know he relished her jealousy, so he decidedly shook his head and denied it.

    ¡°Then, why are you so happy?¡± Shao Wanru asked, curling her light red and tender lips. They looked well-matched with their fair and delicate looks. Besides, Shao Wanru¡¯s cherry lips showed a rosy tint, which looked pretty delicate and charming.

    Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t refrain from gazing at her lips as appealing as rose petals, then her fair-skinned face. At this time, her luminous eyes dted a little. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, disturbing his heart. He felt his heart positively itched with a burning desire, and Adam¡¯s apple involuntarily bobbed in his throat. Chu Liuchen was never strictly upright and correct. Before him was his beloved woman, and they married.

    He lowered his head, his lips gentlynding on her sweet lips. Merely because of a light touch, he felt an upsurge of emotion.

    He couldn¡¯t help tightening his grip and nearly fixed her firmly into his body.

    No longer satisfied with the swift kiss on her tender lips, he parted her cherry lips, going further into her mouth¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± The low cry of pain awakened the two people indulging in kissing. Chu Liuchen stiffened and immediately loosened his tight grip on Shao Wanru. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you get hurt?¡±

    Shao Wanru gasped breathlessly. Feeling the fresh air entering her mouth, she blushed up to the roots of her hair. A smooth strand of her ck hair fell, entuating her striking and tender appearance. Chu Liuchen saw himself in her eyes as limpid and soft as water. This innocent and charming woman was devilishly attractive.

    Seeing her short of breath, Chu Liuchen felt he loved her to the very marrow of his bones.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. You knocked against me identally.¡± Shao Wanru gasped for breath. Finally, she was beginning to breathe more easily. However, she still leaned against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest, too shy to lift her head. Just now, she lost herself in the kiss and moved her injured arm involuntarily.

    True enough, she let herself go and raised her arms affectionately, but she was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t admit it. Then, she med Chu Liuchen for colliding with her arm in a flirtish manner.

    Looking at her bashful face, Chu Liuchenughed aloud. He put down his hand and gently hugged her, trying to suppress his desire.

    Gradually, the intense look in his eyes faded, and his eyes became deep and thoughtful. He suddenly stretched out his hand and touched her head, saying, ¡°I just visited my Imperial Grandmother. She wanted to send several consorts into my mansion just like before, saying I was in good health and didn¡¯t need to stay only with you!¡±

    Shao Wanru froze at the news. Immediately, the wave of tenderness on her face vanished, and she tried to push Chu Liuchen away so that she could see his reaction. However, he still kept his arm around her slender waist. Then, she heard his delightedughter as he whispered in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in any of those women. Imperial Grandmother knows I won¡¯t be satisfied with other women!¡±

    Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Then¡­ then what about the matters in the imperial court?¡±

    Marrying a few more women would be the best way for Chu Liuchen to get a meteoric rise. He could get vital links to high-ranking officials through these women, just like adding wings to a tiger.

    In the past, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou fell for Shao Yanru because of her exceedingly beautiful appearance and the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Though Shao Wanru mentioned this topic on her own initiative, her heart inexplicably tightened. She grabbed the handkerchief in her hand, rubbing it hard. Her head was still leaning against Chu Liuchen, so she could hear his strong heartbeats falling on her heart one after another. She felt limp and numb and a little flustered.

    Involuntarily, Shao Wanru bit her lips for some unspeakable reasons. At this moment, she concentrated all her attention on Chu Liuchen, listening carefully to the answer he might give.

    There came Chu Liuchen¡¯s light chuckles, but Shao Wanru could tell he was pleased. ¡°Is he very happy?¡± Somehow, such an idea shed through her mind.

    ¡°The affairs of the imperial court have nothing to do with you. If I can¡¯t even protect my beloved woman, how can I handle the business in the imperial court? Only weak ones have to gain power by marriage. Even if I obtain the crowning glory, Zhuozhuo, you will be the only one in my imperial harem!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s soothing voice was low, but every word sounded loud and clear in Shao Wanru¡¯s heart.

    His words rang in her heart, like hot tea soaking into the ground covered with ice. When the ice on the surface was broken, her heart became as tender as water.

    No matter how thick the ice surface was, it was tender water under the cracked ice. Shao Wanru closed her eyes tightly. After suppressing the excitement in her heart, she slowly reached out her hand and decisively hugged Chu Liuchen. She could eventually set her disturbed mind at rest. After all, she had always been unconfident!

    She was very grateful for his love, but she always felt insecure!

    In her previous life, she had been repeatedly hurt because of her marriage. Her engagements had been broken off again and again. Atst, she was at the end of her rope, but those people didn¡¯t let her off either.

    As her engagements were canceled, she lost her dignity and confidence.

    When she was a youngdy from a respectable family in Jiangzhou, she was still a little naughty. But in the end, she became so timid and overcautious that she hardly dared to speak ¡ª those people ground her down to this miserable state.

    Though she was reborn, deep down in her heart, she always had a sense of inferiority and never dared to make demands. She feared if she asked for anything, she would lose more than gain and end up with nothing.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tears started from her eyes. After going through her previous tragic life, she became open-minded and generous in this life. Because of Chu Liuchen, she broke through the emotional entanglements in her heart slowly and firmly, baring her soul to him.

    Sensing her mood swings, Chu Liuchen reached out and gently touched her face. To his astonishment, he felt her salty and wet tears. Instantly, he pulled her out of his arms and gloomily examined her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did anyone mention something improper to you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and shook her head. She looked strikingly beautiful with crystal tears on her face.

    In silence, Chu Liuchen stared fixedly at her. Then, he kissed away all her tears and gathered her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen!¡±

    Chu Liuchen had never considered marrying any other woman. So what if he had a great many beauties in the inner court? There had always been only one person in his heart. She kindled his hope of life and his desire to live. To better protect her, he was willing to take the throne.

    The world without her would be meaningless!

    If she were murdered, he would start wholesale ughter in exchange for a faint hope of waiting when she was on the path to reincarnation.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see the domineering and bloodthirsty expression on Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face. He had never been kind-hearted, and he didn¡¯t intend to be as kind and harmless as he looked.

    He was more than heartless and cold-blooded. People like him were courageous enough to go against the whole world for one person. Even though numerous people would die and the ground would be littered with their corpses, so what? He didn¡¯t care!

    ¡°I know, I¡­ I¡¯m just happy¡­¡± Shao Wanru no longer hid her emotions. Though a warm flush came to her cheeks, she spoke her mind decisively.

    Luckily, she was leaning against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest tightly; otherwise, she would be too ashamed to say such words.

    As Chu Liuchen¡¯s lowugh echoed in her ear, she could feel his chest shake. Then, her face lit up with a radiant and enchanting smile, which made her delicate facial features vivid and beautiful.

    ¡°The Xu State¡¯s princess will soon enter the capital city. Princess Yutao is the messenger responsible for sending Princess Yuyan here. Princess Yuyan is going to marry Chu Qing. It has nothing to do with our mansion. Next, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou will get married. If Imperial Grandmother takes these chances to say something, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, and just let me handle these troublesome things!¡±

    ...

    Chu Liuchen taught her how to respond to the Empress Dowager¡¯s request. He knew his Imperial Grandmother well. Since she had mentioned it, she would talk about it to Shao Wanru. Therefore, he had to remind Shao Wanru beforehand to prevent her from promising anything inappropriate.

    Anyway, he could always do what he wished without restraint. He had never fallen in love with anyone else, nor would he like others in the future. It was useless for Imperial Grandmother to talk to him.

    ¡°I see!¡± Shao Wanru said, feeling at peace. After she thought for a while, her long eyshes trembled, and she opened her eyes. ¡°Nanny Wei is Wei Dahai¡¯s aunt. Wei Dahai covets my Butterfly Clothing Shop. He was Madame Dong¡¯s former husband but abandoned her and their daughter. Then he started another marriage. And he has a niece, who is Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s fiancee. She had been living in the Yuhui Nunnery for five whole years!¡±

    ¡°Wei Dahai?¡± Chu Liuchen thought it over and assured Shao Wanru, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed him. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief. This matter was terriblyplicated. She was worried that Chu Liuchen would overlook Wei Dahai. His official position was not high, but she inexplicably felt that he was rted to the overall situation.

 Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122 Settle Nanny Weiâ€™s Matter

    Chapter 1122 Settle Nanny Wei¡¯s Matter

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to see the Empress Dowager in the Pce. Shao Jing will marry his mistress, so I want to ask her to let Old Madam out. It¡¯s not good when no elder is in the mansion!¡± Shao Wanru said again. The matter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was very annoying. She didn¡¯t say it in detail because she didn¡¯t want to bother Chu Liuchen.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t think she was a good-for-nothing when dealing with the affairs of the inner court.

    ¡°Okay, just be careful. If you meet any difficulties, remember I¡¯m always with you!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and said with tenderness in his heart. The gloomy and bloodthirsty expression on his face had long disappeared. He lowered his head slightly and set his pretty eyes on the top of Shao Wanru¡¯s head with a trace of gentleness that he himself didn¡¯t notice.

    Outside the window, a gentle breeze was freely blowing, lifting the gauze curtain and revealing this exceedingly beautiful couple hugging each other tightly. The scene was as beautiful as a painting. The man lowered his head slightly, looking warm and tender when looking at the woman. But when he looked up, a hint of violence shed across his dark and cold eyes.

    All he wanted in this life was the woman in his arms. For Chu Liuchen, he was more than willing to help her settle everything. But since she insisted on doing it herself, he would give her plenty of space. No matter how things went, he would always be there for her!

    Shao Wanru went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace the next morning. As soon as she walked out from the side door of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she met the pce maid named Qing Mu, Consort Lan¡¯s personal maid.

    ¡°Her Highness!¡± Qing Mu stepped forward and saluted respectfully.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on Qing Mu as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    ¡°My master invites Your Highness to her Shuangxi Hall. Is that okay?¡± Qing Mu asked politely.

    ¡°Consort Lan wants to see me at this time?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Consort Lan was not the one she used to be ¡ª everyone in the Pce knew her now.

    The Emperor was said to have been living in the Shuangxi Hall for the past few days. In addition, he harshly published many servants in the imperial kitchen for her.

    Did Consort Lan win the Emperor¡¯s favor again? Or were there some other reasons?

    She had asked Chu Liuchen about this, but he was quite indifferent to Consort Lan. Evidently, he didn¡¯t feel like mentioning her, nor did he change his unfavorable attitude toward her.

    If Consort Lan¡¯s situation hadn¡¯t changed, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have had to care about her. But now, Consort Lan was in the limelight. In this case, if Chu Liuchen provoked her, she had to be careful.

    But Shao Wanru, still worried about this, asked Nanny Zheng about it. Nanny Zheng wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In the end, she said she couldn¡¯t talk about it and asked Shao Wanru to find the chief supervisor.

    When the chief supervisor came over, he spoke frankly and told Shao Wanru that Consort Lan was Chu Liuchen¡¯s aunt. However, their misunderstanding had not been cleared up, so Chu Liuchen still did not like her aunt.

    Hearing this answer, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief. At least she was sure of one thing: Consort Lan had no malice toward Chu Liuchen. Knowing this was enough. As for other things, she could pretend she noticed nothing.

    Chu Liuchen would tell her anything if necessary.

    Since Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t like Consort Lan, it was not convenient for her to have more contact with her. Therefore, Shao Wanru refused with much regret, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have much strength to meet Consort Lan aftering back from the Pce of Benevolent Peace!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. My master has something important to tell you. Please make some time. A soft sedan chair will be waiting for you before the Pce of Benevolent Peace!¡± Qing Mu pleaded.

    ¡°How dare she send a sedan chair to wait for me at the gate of the Pce of Benevolent Peace?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes darkened. After thinking for a while, she epted the invitation. ¡°Okay!¡±

    With a sense of relief, Qing Mu briskly stepped aside. ¡°Your Highness, please!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded and went to the Pce of Benevolent Peace with Yujie. Since she was much better now, she could walk all the way if at a slower pace. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t exhaust herself. She had used her poor physical condition as an excuse to refuse others, and it wasn¡¯t a lie.

    After entering the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace, Shao Wanru turned around therge screen and saw the Empress Dowager leaning back against the pillows on the bed. She looked listless and sick, her face as withered as autumn leaves.

    At first nce, Shao Wanru felt relieved. The Empress Dowager looked ill, but she was not in a bad state. She must just have had amon cold and would recover after recuperating.

    ¡°Greetings, Imperial Grandmother! I wish you good health!¡± Shao Wanru stepped forward and was about to prostrate herself before the Empress Dowager, but Nanny Wei, standing aside, stopped her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. You are in poor health and should carefully heal your wound in your mansion. Why do youe here?¡± The Empress Dowager rebuked in a low voice.

    Suddenly, Nanny Wei fell to her knees with a thud and pleaded, ¡°Please forgive me, Your Highness. I was deceived and misled you with dissatisfaction. I told you the Empress Dowager liked that kind of screen and asked you to put it on. Please pardon me this time. I only want to serve Her Majesty wholeheartedly and would no longer care about other people¡¯s affairs!¡±

    She apologized for what she had done to the table screen presented at the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s liquid eyes ran across the Empress Dowager¡¯s face. Seeing that she looked unperturbed, Shao Wanru instantly knew the Empress Dowager must have known this. So, she smiled slightly, reached out to help Nanny Wei up, andforted her. ¡°Nanny Wei, you are too polite. I only hope you can take good care of my Imperial Grandmother in the future. You should serve her with your whole heart and soul and never betray her. Then, I can forget what you¡¯ve done in the past.¡±

    Nanny Wei¡¯s heart leaped. She suppressed the panic in her heart, wiped away her tears, and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll remember what you said. I won¡¯t be so self-opinionated and do such a thing again. After that, I regretted it, but I thought there might be nothing wrong. I¡¯m sorry I brought disgrace on you!¡±

    It was unknown how severe the matter of the table screen was. But in the end, everyone thought Shao Wanru had been framed.

    The person behind this matter had taken the initiative to stand up and bear all the responsibilities. If Shao Wanru insisted on inflicting severe punishments on her, it seemed she showed no respect to the Empress Dowager.

    Moreover, the Empress Dowager was sick now. With a familiar person serving her, she could recover quickly. At this time, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t do all in her power to deal with Nanny Wei.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s response was the most appropriate and kindest.

    Of course, a trace of displeasure emerged in the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes when Shao Wanru said the word ¡°betray¡±. She nced at Nanny Wei and pondered it. Nanny Wei was still helpful. But although the Empress Dowager appreciated her devotion to her, she knew Nanny Wei wouldn¡¯t serve her wholeheartedly like before.

    Frankly, the Empress Dowager preferred punishing Wei Dahai. Yet she didn¡¯t do it because Nanny Wei had begged her piteously.

    Nanny Wei repeatedly said Wei Dahai was her elder brother¡¯s only son. When she was a child, she was raised by her elder brother. How could she bear to see his only son suffer?

    The Empress Dowager had been very edgytely, and she wasn¡¯t feeling very well. Thus, she had no energy to deal with Wei Dahai. There were so many vital things in the imperial harem and imperial court. She could hear them even when lying in bed. At this time, she knew she could put many things aside. In the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes, Wei Dahai¡¯s official rank was low to get her attention.

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t even bother to tackle this trivial matter. For Nanny Wei¡¯s sake, she spared him.

    Of course, the Empress Dowager also said she should ask for Shao Wanru¡¯s opinion. Just now, what Shao Wanru said showed enough respect for the Empress Dowager. After all, Nanny Wei had served her for many years, so the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t have the heart to see Nanny Wei get into trouble because of such a thing.

    Since the matter had been made clear, the Empress Dowager was in a good mood and asked Shao Wanru to sit on the chair beside the bed. With a loving smile, she looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate face and asked, ¡°Is Prince Chen fully recovered? Is he fine these days?¡±

    The Empress Dowager still couldn¡¯t believe Chu Liuchen had made a full recovery. A little cold could no longer send him to the gate of death. The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was adjacent to the Pce, so it could be considered one part of the Pce. The Empress Dowager had virtually raised Chu Liuchen day by day. Many times, she worried about him so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep well. It was because she feared she would hear the news that Prince Chen was at hisst gasp when she woke up.

    Now, he was all right, and the Empress Dowager no longer needed to worry terribly like this! The imperial physicians said Prince Chen wouldn¡¯t fall seriously ill easily.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Imperial Grandmother. He is okay. Actually, we¡¯re quite concerned about your health. When he came back yesterday, he talked about your condition with me, saying that you should get away with gloomy thoughts and be happy. Everything can be solved, and keeping a good mood can help you get better more quickly. He told me he was speaking from his experience!¡±

    Shao Wanruforted the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°This child¡­ How could he joke about his illness¡­¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s nose twitched, and she almost cried. Her grandson had often been on the verge of death. Every time he escaped from death, he would soothe her with a smile. Whenever the Empress Dowager thought of it, she would shed tears in distress.

    Thank goodness, it was over! Finally, he was cured!

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I also told him not to make fun of his illness, but he said it was okay,¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    The Empress Dowager nodded and added with concern, ¡°Tell him not to be restless and wander in thought. He might disturb gods in heaven. When he is free, ask him to worship gods in the Buddha halls.¡±

    Thinking of Chu Liuchen¡¯s character, the Empress Dowager felt it was more appropriate to entrust this to Shao Wanru. Therefore, she added, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to go, you can go by yourself and pay respects to the gods on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I understood!¡± Shao Wanru agreed obediently.

    The Empress Dowager was very satisfied. She took the handkerchief from Nanny Wei and wiped her tears. A light smile appeared at the corners of her eyes. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I heard some people from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion came to see you yesterday. So, after so many days, did they onlye to see you once?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, it¡¯s not like that. Since I was in poor condition, and Prince Chen wasn¡¯t at home, I didn¡¯t let theme over. Prince Chen hase back, so I weed them as they visited me!¡±

    ...

    Shao Wanru exined.

    From her words, she had been following on the heels of Prince Chen. The Empress Dowager, obviously pleased, nodded and said, ¡°This mansion is descending into chaos, and you haven¡¯t intervened much.¡±

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was getting more and more unreliable. The Empress Dowager was afraid that they would implicate Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I do have something to ask for your permission!¡± Shao Wanru said, kneeling with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°What did they ask you to beg me for?¡± The Empress Dowager asked, and her face darkened. She understood fully what had happened after one nce at such a scene.

 Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123 If His Highness Disagrees, I Dare Not

    Chapter 1123 If His Highness Disagrees, I Dare Not

    ¡°They wanted you to do them a favor and let Old Madam out. They said¡­ Uhm¡­¡± Shao Wanru felt too embarrassed to finish her words, and her elfin face turned red with anxiety.

    ¡°Get up and talk!¡± The Empress Dowager snorted coldly because she loathed those people of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Nanny Wei came over to help Shao Wanru up, showing every concern for her. Then she stepped aside and looked at Shao Wanru with a smile as if there had been no grudge between them. Since they had talked the previous matter through, everything appeared fine.

    Nanny Wei looked broad-minded.

    After a brief hesitation, Shao Wanru sat down, lowered her head, and said, ¡°The mansion needs elders. Sister Zhao said Second Uncle wanted to marry his previous mistress. Before this, Second Uncle had even brought that woman to me!¡±

    It seemed she didn¡¯t know how to make this matter clear. After all, such a matter was usually handled by elders. As a niece, it was shameful for her to talk about this.

    ¡°Shao Jing is getting more and more ignorant. How could a mistress marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? And he even brought her to you. What was in his mind? Did he want you to admit her status first?¡± After a cold snort, the Empress Dowager leaned back in anger. She was increasingly convinced that she had misjudged Shao Jing for many years.

    In the past, she thought he could be entrusted with an important post, but now it was obvious that he was frivolous and dissipated.

    The Empress Dowager frowned and suddenly felt she might have missed something. After thinking about it carefully, she said with an increasingly gloomy face, ¡°He attempts to marry another woman? No matter how wrong Madam Jiang is, she is still Madam of Marquis Xing. Does he want to let the mistress rece her? He has no sense of decency at all!¡±

    ¡°It was not that he would give up Madam Jiang. He just wanted that woman to be his secondary legal wife!¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and said bluntly.

    ¡°How dare he say that! A mistress from nowhere wishfully thinks she could be Madam of Marquis Xing one day! And he even wants you to back her up. Shao Jing thinks so highly of himself!¡± The Empress Dowager thumped the edge of the bed and bellowed.

    Nanny Wei hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Her Majesty, don¡¯t be angry. I guess the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion needs an elder to take charge of it!¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her head and nodded. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, please allow Old Madam toe back. When an elder is in charge of the inner court, she could prevent Second Uncle from doing anything improper. If this trouble is left unsettled, who knows what will happen? The woman had evene to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but His Highness was away, so I was not in the mood to meet her!¡±

    Shao Wanru calmly told her that the woman named E¡¯niang hade to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    No matter what Shao Jing had nned to do to her, it was right to report it to the Empress Dowager first. Shao Wanru always felt this matter couldn¡¯t be so simple. That woman dared to make trouble before the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Without any support, she wouldn¡¯t have been audacious enough to do that. Besides, how could E¡¯niang know she wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her?

    ¡°How dare he! How could he make use of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion at will? I¡¯ll let His Majesty rectify the situation in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± The Empress Dowager felt his anger mounting. Prince Chen was the prince she cared about the most, and Shao Jing intended to take advantage of him.

    ¡°Send some people to get her back. She must manage the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion well and never let such things happen all the time,¡± the Empress Dowager said grumpily.

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru expressed her gratitude.

    ¡°All of this has nothing to do with you, and you don¡¯t need to worry about it. Let those people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion solve their problems. If they can¡¯t even deal with a mistress, Shao Jing should give up his title of nobility as soon as possible!¡± The Empress Dowager became more and more disdainful of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Meanwhile, she felt lucky. Fortunately, although Shao Wanru was a Miss of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she didn¡¯t grow up there and was different from the other Misses from that mansion. Upon hearing what the famousdy, Shao Yanru, had done, the Empress Dowager felt sick.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep it in mind. But I¡¯m afraid outsiders might misunderstand it and think I abandoned my parents¡¯ home after I became Princess Chen!¡± Shao Wanru said, looking uneasy.

    She was a new daughter-inw of the royal family. Since she was young and vulnerable, she did have these scruples.

    The Empress Dowager could understand that and would support her. Thus, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If anyone criticizes you for this matter, I will uphold justice for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru stood up excitedly and bowed deeply to her.

    Nanny Wei looked down at her toes and listened quietly to the Empress Dowager and Shao Wanru with a respectful look. At this time, she knew that she had underestimated Princess Chen.

    She was young and married Prince Chen, who enjoyed a much superior status, yet she could make wless arguments. When Nanny Wei reflected on what had happened at the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday and what Princess Chen had said just now, she could tell that Princess Chen was not as innocent as she looked. If Nanny Wei was going to deal with Princess Chen, she had to be extremely careful and could no longer act as recklessly as before.

    Because of her mistake, the Empress Dowager nearly drove her away.

    She had gone through thick and thin with the Empress Dowager for many years. Beyond that, she piteously begged the Empress Dowager, who happened to fall ill. This time, Nanny Wei was lucky. Otherwise, she would have been punished severely.

    Thinking of this, Nanny Wei felt a lingering fear in her heart. She was indeed careless and almost lost everything she and Wei Dahai had.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s put these things aside! I want to talk about something else with you. Prince Chen is no longer in poor health. You are underage, but Prince Chen isn¡¯t. Anyway, he should have his children. Many people in the imperial court have been arguing with each other. If he has a son, it will be more justifiable for him to fight for something!¡± A smile touched the corners of her mouth, and the Empress Dowager dropped a hint. Then, she gestured for Shao Wanru to take a seat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever His Highness wants.¡± Shao Wanru sat down and answered softly, lowering her head and pinching the handkerchief in her hand with a slightly red face. Since Chu Liuchen had instructed her on how to deal with this situation, Shao Wanru was well-prepared.

    ¡°You¡¯re Princess Chen. How can you let him make all the decisions? You have the final say in the affairs of the inner court!¡± The Empress Dowager said in disapproval.

    ¡°But¡­ I have no courage to do that if he doesn¡¯t agree!¡± Shao Wanru raised her long eyshes and blinked uneasily like a little girl.

    It could be seen that she was perturbed. ¡°He is recovered, but he should maintain his good condition. It¡¯s not good to provoke him, so I must do whatever he pleases. If he is fond of anyone, I¡¯ll take her in without hesitation. But if he dislikes those women sent into our mansion, I¡¯m afraid he will me me and drive them out. Even worse, he might¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Wanru raised her eyes to look at the Empress Dowager with uneasiness.

    Her words reminded the Empress Dowager: the few pce maids taken to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t evene out alive.

    It was not a big deal because they were insignificant pce maids. But this time, there would be daughters of aristocratic families. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t want them to get the same tragical ending after marrying them to Prince Chen.

    In this case, the marriage would bring him no staunch allies but bitter enemies!

    The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t do anything about her stubborn grandson, so she turned to Shao Wanru.

    Thinking about it now, she realized it was inappropriate. No matter what, she had to satisfy Chu Liuchen. Otherwise, she had no idea what a terrible scene he would make.

    The Empress Dowager sighed helplessly and reached out to rub her forehead. This grandchild always worried her, but she felt he was much more considerate than the other princes.

    The Empress Dowager feared that Chu Liuchen would kill and throw out these Young Madams from aristocratic families sent to his mansion.

    ¡°Well, I know about it. I¡¯ll ask for his opinion next time!¡± The Empress Dowager helplessly replied, her eyes falling upon a few paintings on the table ¡ª they were portraits of some Misses from aristocratic families. Initially, she wanted Shao Wanru to look over them, but it was not necessary now. When Chu Liuchen came to see her again, she had to let him have a look and choose one or twodies.

    Prince Yue and Prince Zhou had chosen their consorts, but there was no consort in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. In the past, the major concern was his health. Now that he was fine, he must pick one or two at least and give birth to more children for the royal family as soon as possible.

    Shao Wanru nodded meekly as if she didn¡¯t see the Empress Dowager was in a quandary. Seeing that the Empress Dowager looked tired, Shao Wanru got up and said goodbye.

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t ask her to stay. Instead, she asked Nanny Wei to see Shao Wanru off.

    Nanny Wei apanied Shao Wanru to the gate of the Imperial Pce. There, she stopped and looked at Shao Wanru with a radiant smile full of gratitude. ¡°Your Highness, thank you for forgiving me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just forget about it.¡± Shao Wanru smiled slightly and said casually, ¡°I heard you¡¯re Lord Wei¡¯s aunt. You¡¯ve been out of touch for so many years. It¡¯s rare for you to meet each other again after a long separation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a blessing. I thought I was alone in the world and didn¡¯t expect to meet one of my close rtives,¡± Nanny Wei sighed and said.

    ¡°Do you know why Lord Wei insisted on taking Madame Dong back?¡± Shao Wanru asked curiously, ¡°The Butterfly Clothing Shop is mine. He can reunite with Madame Dong if she forgives him. Other than that, there are no obstacles for him!¡±

    Nanny Wei had learned that the woman Wei Dahai brought to her was not Madame Dong. With an awkward smile, she said, ¡°Yes, I know. He is very anxious to get his wife and daughter back and make up for the mistakes he made when he was young. Back then, due to all sorts of idental mishaps, the mother and daughter suffered. Now, it is not easy to end this matter! Your Highness, trust me. I will warn him not to use improper means!¡±

    idental mishaps? Misunderstandings? Since Nanny Wei said so, the Empress Dowager must have agreed with the statement. It looked like Wei Dahai¡¯s intention was good: he only wanted his wife and daughter toe back to him. The Empress Dowager believed them, but Shao Wanru was not convinced!

    Wei Dahai didn¡¯t seem to give up. That was good. Shao Wanru happened to want a chance to get in touch with him. Madame Dong could bring her a good opportunity. Then, Shao Wanru wondered what Wei Dahai would do¡­

    Mo Qiuyi had something to do with Yuhui Nunnery¡­

    ...

 Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124 Bring His Cousin Home

    Chapter 1124 Bring His Cousin Home

    Shao Wanru got on the sedan chair waiting for her outside the Pce gate, heading for Consort Lan¡¯s Shuangxi Hall. Along the way, the road became more and more deste, and they could barely see any pce servants in the end.

    Finally, they arrived at the entrance of Shuangxi Hall.

    Shao Wanru held Yujie¡¯s hand and got out of the sedan chair. When she stood still, she frowned because she identally saw a familiar figure that seemed to be Shao Yanru.

    A trace of deepness shed across her watery eyes. Shao Yanru seemed to have noticed Consort Lan long ago. At that time, many people in the Pce didn¡¯t even know about Consort Lan. How did Shao Yanru notice Consort Lan and see anything extraordinary in her?

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Qing Mu, who came out to wee her, looked in the direction pointed out by Shao Wanru and said with a smile, ¡°Just a pce maid. There have been a lot of pce maids wandering around these days, but the guards drove all of them away!¡±

    Hearing her words, Shao Wanru looked at the four guards at the gate.

    She paused.

    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness. My master has given the order. They won¡¯t stop you!¡± Qing Mu smartly exined in time.

    Shao Wanru fell silent for a moment before walking in slowly. It seemed that Consort Lan was much more powerful than she had imagined.

    The four guards looked straight ahead and didn¡¯t reach out to stop them. With Yujie, Shao Wanru entered the Shuangxi Hall, which was in the limelight.

    The Shuangxi Hall¡¯syout was not magnificent. Many parts looked old and time-worn, but they were very clean. Consort Lan, sitting in the main hall, was in in clothes as usual. They might not have guessed her identity if they hadn¡¯t known it beforehand. Consort Lan was the most eye-catching consort for the time being.

    After bowing to Consort Lan, Shao Wanru sat down beside her as she was told.

    ¡°I got you here today because I have something important to tell you. If I say anything inappropriate, please pardon me for Prince Chen¡¯s sake.¡±

    Consort Lan went straight to the point. Her words were very polite, but what she said afforded much food for reflection.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Your Grace!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    ¡°Go and ask cousin Miss toe here!¡± Consort Lan, revealing a smile, gave an order to Qing Mu.

    Qing Mu hesitated for a moment but still entered the inner hall. After a while, she brought a beautiful girl into the hall.

    She was about 17 or 18 years old, with a striking appearance as appealing as Shao Yanru. Shao Wanru had never seen this woman.

    ¡°Greetings, Aunt!¡± The woman called Yiyan gracefully stepped forward and gently bowed to her.

    ¡°Yiyan,e here. Greet Princess Chen!¡± Consort Lan said with a warm smile in her eyes.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± The woman turned around and bowed sideways to Shao Wanru, her watery eyes sparkling.

    Shao Wanru nodded but said nothing in reply. Silently, she waited for Consort Lan to say something, with a trace of displeasure across her heart. Both the Empress Dowager and Consort Lan had a clear purpose: they all wanted to force Shao Wanru to take a few women back. But they would be Chu Liuchen¡¯s consorts, so how could Shao Wanru ept them happily?

    ¡°Yiyan is the niece of my parents¡¯ home and Prince Chen¡¯s cousin. They used to y together when they were young. Later, my parents moved out of the capital. At that time, they felt so reluctant to part with each other that they hugged and cried together. In the end, they had no choice but to separate. After that, so many years have passed in the blink of an eye!¡±

    Consort Lan let out a sigh.

    Shao Wanru gently pinched the handkerchief in her hand and sneered in her heart. ¡°She made it sound like they were two lovers who couldn¡¯t see each other again. But actually, they were just two ignorant children. How could they have any affection between men and women? Clearly, this is an introduction to what follows.¡±

    Although Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t like Consort Lan and told Shao Wanru to stay away from her, Shao Wanru respected Consort Lan from the bottom of her heart. After all, she was Chu Liuchen¡¯s aunt, an elder. Nevertheless, Shao Wanru was very displeased at this time.

    ¡°She has only been in the capital for a few days. In the past few days, I asked His Majesty for permission to let her live in my ce for the time being. But as an unmarried young woman, it¡¯s not appropriate for her to always live here. You take her backter and let her live in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for some time. It is not safe for a lonely girl to live outside.¡±

    Consort Lan made arrangements with a smile. Her tender eyes fell on Qin Yiyan.

    Shao Wanru was so annoyed that she almostughed. It seemed that Consort Lan didn¡¯t care whether she agreed or not. The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would have to ept her niece. Cleverly, she made this request when Shao Wanru entered the Pce alone in case Chu Liuchen would refuse her.

    She cringed before the strong and took advantage of the weak!

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused, ¡°The affairs in the mansion are all decided by His Highness. He has always liked peace and quiet. I won¡¯t dare to disturb his peaceful life without his consent!¡±

    Consort Lan¡¯s smile froze on her face. She looked at Shao Wanru in astonishment, almost not believing that Shao Wanru would say these words to her.

    Qin Yiyan¡¯s face also flushed crimson with embarrassment, and tears welled up in her eyes. Yet, she could only bite her lip hard to stop herself from crying loudly. She looked so aggrieved.

    The hurt look on her face convinced others that she chose not to argue even though she was deeply wronged. It proved that she was pretty tender and amiable.

    It was the first time that Shao Wanru had seen a deep sense of grievance on someone else¡¯s face. Even without saying a word, she made Shao Wanru an evildoer.

    This woman was not simple!

    ¡°She can live in the most remote corner of your mansion. In this way, she won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯m just worried about her safety as a young woman if she lives alone outside. No elder is apanying her. Prince Chen is her cousin. Why can¡¯t he do this small favor and let her live in your mansion for a few days?¡±

    Consort Lan finally forced a smile, but her words showed she was unhappy. She was virtually scolding Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Grace, I can¡¯t make the decision!¡± Shao Wanru lowered her head, neither haughty nor humble.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Consort Lan exploded with rage.

    ¡°Aunt, please calm down. Don¡¯t be angry. If you fall ill out of anger, I will me myself. I will rent a courtyard outside, so you don¡¯t have to bother my cousin and cousin-inw!¡± Qin Yiyan answered in a soft voice. Walking behind Consort Lan, she gently patted her on the back andforted her.

    Consort Lan pursed her lips and stopped talking. After a long time, she said slowly, ¡°I know Prince Chen bears ill feelings toward me, but we¡¯re rted by blood. How could I hurt him? His cousin has no ce to live now. Even the Emperor would allow her to live in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. They seemed well-prepared for this. If even the Emperor agreed, it would be difficult for her to refuse, and it would be useless to let Chu Liuchen decide.

    If what Consort Lan said was true, her niece just needed to stay for a short period. There was no excuse for them to refuse such a small request.

    ¡°Why did youe to the capital city alone, Miss Qin?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with her.

    ¡°I missed my aunt. I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time, and I specially came to see her in the capital city!¡± Qin Yiyan withdrew her expression of grievance and even managed to put up a faint smile on her face. Although her smile was crooked, it genuinely showed she didn¡¯t care about Shao Wanru¡¯s refusal.

    But how could she take no notice of it? Who wouldn¡¯t mind when being despised in public? In particr, she was just a young girl.

    But only such ady could be more reassuring.

    Consort Lan nodded secretly, thinking highly of her niece. Of course, she was partial to her niece. In the beginning, Qin Yiyan was going to get engaged to Chu Liuchen, but after so many changes, this matter was left unsettled.

    This time, she brought Qin Yiyan to the capital city, not just because she wanted to see her. Most importantly, Consort Lan wanted her niece to marry into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Thus, they should be more careful, especially at such a critical time.

    After so many years, she knew pretty well Chu Liuchen¡¯s character. He would ignore her if she asked him to take Qin Yiyan away. Therefore, she thought of starting with Shao Wanru, but it had never urred to her that Shao Wanru would dare to refuse her on the spot. Consort Lan felt terribly ashamed.

    She could do nothing about Chu Liuchen, but it was Shao Wanru who stood before her. She simply couldn¡¯t believe that Shao Wanru bluntly refused her!

    ¡°Your Highness, if I can stay in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for the time being, I will be deeply grateful to you and my cousin!¡± Qin Yiyan said and looked at Shao Wanru with a little expectation in her eyes. If Shao Wanru refused her again, others would think she was going too far.

    ...

    ¡°Princess Chen, let Yiyan live in your mansion for the time being. If you can¡¯t ept it, she can move out after finding a ce in a few days!¡± Consort Lan said.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes shed as she came up with an idea. Since the Emperor had already agreed, Chu Liuchen would appear heartless if he vehemently opposed it. After all, this ¡°cousin¡± looked gentle and sensible.

    Female cousins always liked to live in their male cousins¡¯ mansions.

    Other mansions had elders, while the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was under the charge of Prince Chen.

    ¡°In that case, Miss Qin, please follow me back to our mansion!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, bowed sideways to Consort Lan, and said goodbye, ¡°I sat with Imperial Grandmother in the Pce of Benevolent Peace for some time. Now, I feel tired and want to return with Miss Qin early. Please forgive me, Your Grace.¡±

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had agreed, Consort Lan smiled and nodded gently. ¡°Then, go back home early. You haven¡¯t yet fully recovered. I didn¡¯t consider it thoroughly. Qing Mu, walk Princess Chen out!¡±

    Princess Chen seemed not bad. In fact, Consort Lan had other ns, but she couldn¡¯t tell Princess Chen about them. After all, she was still young, so Consort Lan didn¡¯t trust her very much. To avoid causing unnecessary trouble, it was better not to make it clear how to say something and how to take action. The Imperial Pce was full of ears and eyes.

    She would feel the most relieved to see her niece move into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!

    Consort Lan thought about it happily, so she asked Qing Mu to send Shao Wanru out, beaming with delight.

    Shao Wanru came over only with her servant but returned with a Young Lady and her servant. When they entered the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion from the side door, Qin Yiyan, who had been following her silently, suddenly let out a cry with a thump¡­

    ...

 Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125 Princess Yutao Breaking into the Door

    Chapter 1125 Princess Yutao Breaking into the Door

    Shao Wanru turned around and saw Qin Yiyan¡¯s head hit the doorframe. She looked in great pain and covered her head tightly with her hands. Her maid, Dongshui, standing aside, asked anxiously, ¡°Miss, how are you? Let me take a look at your wound!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°My master identally slipped and bumped against the door.¡± Dongshui hastily exined.

    Shao Wanru looked down and saw Qin Yiyan leaning against the door with one of her legs lifted.

    ¡°Is your foot injured?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine!¡± Qin Yiyan said, still covering her forehead with her hand. But since her hand didn¡¯t press closely against her head, Shao Wanru could still see the red swelling under her hand. It was more eye-catching than her fair skin.

    So, she indeed had bumped hard against the door. As a Miss from a distinguished family, she should have been taught how to behave decently; for instance, a Miss shouldn¡¯t sway her dress when walking and shouldn¡¯t show her teeth when smiling. Even if the Qin family was no longer prosperous like before, its family members should still follow the rules from the past. It had only been more than ten years. How could Qin Yiyan have forgotten these rules?

    Miss Qin kept a graceful demeanor in Consort Lan¡¯s ce and could answer questions without a hitch. However, she became reckless as soon as she arrived at the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Shao Wanru felt it quite interesting.

    ¡°Help your Miss up,¡± Shao Wanru said while asking someone to invite Qi Jue over. Since her guest was injured, she had to ask a doctor to check on her.

    Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t yet decided on the ce to settle Qin Yiyan down, so she could only take her to her own courtyard.

    After they took their seats in the yard, Shao Wanru asked Nanny Yu to arrange a ce for Miss Qin to live.

    Qin Yiyan had few requirements and just wanted a quiet ce. A small, inconspicuous ce was eptable, but she asked to live closer to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, saying she could talk more conveniently to Shao Wanru, Princess Chen.

    She could avoid arousing suspicion and stay close to the hostess by doing so. Qin Yiyan appeared so considerate and sensible that Nanny Yu couldn¡¯t help looking at her kindly.

    Nanny Yu considered this matter simply. Since Qin Yiyan was Prince Chen¡¯s cousin, it was reasonable for her to stay at the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. After all, the only elder she had was living in the Pce. How could an unmarried Young Lady live there? Moreover, Consort Lan, as the Emperor¡¯s favorite woman, was now the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Miss Qin could live with Consort Lan, but it might damage her reputation.

    This cousin Miss seemed to know how to behave appropriately, which made Nanny Yu even more satisfied. After leaving the main courtyard, she went straight to pick up a ce for Miss Qin.

    When Qi Jue came over, he examined Qin Yiyan. Her forehead was seriously injured, and there was a big red bump, which looked scary. Her foot was not badly hurt, and she just sprained her ankle. It would be fine after a few days of recuperation.

    After checking her out, Qi Jue left some ointment and withdrew.

    ¡°My Lady, His Highness is here!¡± Yujie came in and reported when a servant girl was putting ointment on Qin Yiyan¡¯s wounds.

    While they were talking, a young servant girl lifted the curtain. Then, Chu Liuchen, dressed in a light ck brocade robe embroidered with bamboo patterns, appeared at the door. There was a faint elegant smile on his handsome face, and his eyes were slightly curved. It could be seen that he was in a good mood.

    Qin Yiyan was sitting on the chair when the servant girl put the ointment on her wounds. Abruptly, she stood up and looked at Chu Liuchen with excitement. Her lips trembled before she said softly, ¡°Greetings, Cousin!¡±

    She called him like that when servant girls said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    The greetings of those servant girls drowned out her voice.

    ¡°At ease,¡± Chu Liuchen said, waving his hand lightly without ncing at Qin Yiyan. Afterward, he went straight to Shao Wanru, let her sit down with him, and asked, ¡°How is Imperial Grandmother?¡±

    ¡°Her physical condition is okay, and she is in a good mood today. I think she should be fine after resting for a period!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    Qin Yiyan didn¡¯t know whether to stand or sit down. While biting her lip, she looked at Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru and slowly lowered her head, looking quite pitiful.

    ¡°Consort Lan asked me to bring your cousin back. She will live in our mansion for some time!¡± Shao Wanru pulled Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeve, pointed at Qin Yiyan, and introduced her.

    There was a smile in her sparkling eyes. She believed Chu Liuchen had heard of this matter. Servants in the mansion must have reported it to Chu Liuchen as soon as she took Qin Yiyan back.

    Consort Lan asked her to take this cousin back, and Qin Yiyan was wounded when she entered the mansion. In this case, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t hide her presence even if she wanted to. Besides, she had never intended to keep it from Chu Liuchen. The best way was to introduce her openly.

    It was as if Chu Liuchen notice Qin Yiyan only when Shao Wanru pointed to her. He shifted his eyes to her.

    ¡°Greetings, Cousin!¡± Qin Yiyan said and bowed sideways to Chu Liuchen again. At this time, no other servant girls were saluting together with her, so her voice could be heard clearly.

    ¡°Then let her live here. Has her courtyard been arranged?¡± Chu Liuchen asked carelessly. After giving her a perfunctory nce, he turned back. He hadn¡¯t even noticed the neer in the room and directly overlooked her.

    ¡°Nanny Yu is tidying it!¡± Shao Wanru replied.

    ¡°In that case, take her away to rest,¡± Chu Liuchen orderedzily.

    ¡°But¡­ but I¡¯m afraid the ce hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet¡­¡± Shao Wanru added.

    ¡°It is not ready. Then find her a clean ce to stay,¡± Chu Liuchen said a little impatiently.

    Shao Wanru winked at Qu Le, standing aside, and replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to take her to rest!¡±

    Qu Le came over and said to Qin Yiyan with a smile, ¡°Cousin Miss, please, let me take you to have a rest!¡±

    Looking at her cousin who ignored her, Qin Yiyan nodded and left with Qu Le without saying anything, as if she hadn¡¯t deliberately fallen and hurt herself to see Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Why did you bring such a person here?¡± Chu Liuchen took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand with dissatisfaction and asked.

    ¡°Consort Lan asked me to ept her. I heard from her that even the Emperor knew it. So, I had no excuse to refuse her to move in!¡± Shao Wanru knew Chu Liuchen hated it when Consort Lan interfered in the affairs of his mansion, but she really couldn¡¯t turn down this request. Even the Emperor had agreed to this matter, so the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    She swayed his wide sleeves and said coyly, ¡°For my sake, keep her in the inner court. This cousin seems to know how to behave properly. Maybe she won¡¯t be so troublesome!¡±

    After she saw Chu Liuchen, Qin Yiyan left decisively. Even if she felt wronged, she didn¡¯t wear the pitiful look as what she had shown in Consort Lan¡¯s ce, nor did she reveal a charming look before Chu Liuchen. This cousin seemed mysterious!

    Somehow, she aroused Shao Wanru¡¯s interest.

    In the next few days, this cousin Miss surprised Shao Wanru even more because she behavedpletely differently from what she had shown in Consort Lan¡¯s pce.

    Usually, she remained quietly at her ce. Except for Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard, she rarely wandered into other ces. She just did her needlework and was very busy every day, trying her best not to disturb the life of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The scenes that Shao Wanru had imagined never happened ¡ª Qin Yiyan never approached Chu Liuchen on purpose. She even tried not toe over when Chu Liuchen was there. Therefore, since she met Chu Liuchen for the first time, she had never seen him again.

    When they were at Consort Lan¡¯s ce, Shao Wanru was almost sure that Qin Yiyan harbored evil intentions, regarding her as a scheming woman who would step on her to get a higher status. To Shao Wanru¡¯s surprise, she had always remained in her proper sphere. Qin Yiyan had changed so much that Shao Wanru decided to observe her for more time before judging her.

    No one mentioned deposing the Empress because everyone focused on Chu Liuchen. Besides, the Emperor seemed to have put this thing aside. Gradually, everyone ignored it, and the Empress kept her position. Consort of Virtue took over the imperial harem while Consort Ming assisted her. For the time being, the Empress was in charge of nothing. She only said she was not feeling well and needed to recuperate for a while.

    The debate about Chu Liuchen in the imperial court had ended. The Emperor recognized Chu Liuchen as one of the rightful sessors to the throne, but he had to appraise him carefully in the following days. He hadn¡¯t yet decided who would be the crown prince of the Eastern Pce. Since the Emperor was still in his prime, no hasty decision should be made.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s previous status was confirmed. From then on, he would have the right to inherit the throne like the other princes. For a time, some of the old officials who had worked for the deceased emperor were overjoyed and satisfied. They were very distressed when Prince Chen had no chance to win over the throne. Finally, their wish came true in a perfectly justifiable way.

    Afterward, four princes had the right to seed to the throne.

    At this time, envoys from the Xu State arrived outside the capital city. Chu Liuchen returned to the envoy team with his people. After he put the team into a better shape, they were ready to enter the capital city tomorrow.

    That night, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t go back to the capital city. Instead, he chose to camp and rest outside the city.

    ¡°Master, Princess Yutao asks to see you!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported, smiling broadly.

    ...

    ¡°What is she doing here at this time? Tell her to go back. We can talk tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    Xiao Xuanzi answered and left. But after a while, Chu Liuchen heard some people quarreling outside, and their voices became louder and louder. Unhappily, Chu Liuchen stood up and walked out of the door with his hands sped behind his back. There, Princess Yutao rushed over with two female guards, and Xiao Xuanzi chased after them, appearing angry and annoyed. After all, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Princess Yutao.

    Princess Yutao could be considered his master¡¯s ally, so Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t want to ruin their rtionship.

    ¡°What does your master mean? He sneaked away. Well, I can forget it. But why doesn¡¯t he allow me to see him now? Is he plotting against the Xu State?¡± Seeing Chu Liuchen, Princess Yutao stopped in anger. She was indeed in a towering rage. Back then, she noticed the carriage carrying Chu Liuchen before her was very strange.

    She had tried many times to ask about it but was stopped.

    As a guest in the Kingdom of Dongcang, she knew full well she couldn¡¯t offend Prince Chen, who looked ruthless and vicious. But she had just learned the truth: that damned eunuch disguised as Prince Chen and fooled them all the way. The real Prince Chen had already arrived in the capital city. Anyway, they made her look like a fool. Princess Yutao was so furious that she couldn¡¯t help dashing over.

    She had to make it clear if Chu Liuchen was taking the Xu State seriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s my purpose? You burst in, and your intention ispletely exposed.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled gently, but his prating eyes were cold. As he fastened his gaze on her face, Princess Yutao felt as if something evil and ice-cold were slithering its way across her back, which made the hair on her back stand on end.

    ¡°You¡­ I¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Princess Yutao took two steps back and vigntly examined Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face. People who had suffered losses would always learn from their mistakes.

 Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126 Coming to Blows, Princess Yuyan Got Slapped

    Chapter 1126 Coming to Blows, Princess Yuyan Got pped

    Princess Yuyan and Chu Qing were hiding behind a tree not far away. Quietly, they watched Princess Yutao enter Chu Liuchen¡¯s ce and smiled proudly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my ¡®brilliant¡¯ Eldest Sister still fancies about battling for the throne with my Eldest Brother. At this critical time, she is entangled with Prince Chen. Even if Prince Chen has got married, so what? My Eldest Sister can be his consort!¡±

    Princess Yuyan had sent for two officials who came here with them. As long as they saw Princess Yutao enter Prince Chen¡¯s courtyard and note out for a long time, the matter would be settled.

    Though Princess Yutao was a princess of the Xu State, she would be degraded as a consort. Well, she asked for it ¡ª she chose to be with Prince Chen at this time, and no one knew what they were doing!

    But the next moment, Princess Yuyan¡¯s face changed greatly. She suddenly grabbed Chu Qing¡¯s hand firmly in great surprise.

    Princess Yutao had been thrown out!

    Yes, she was tossed out before everyone. After that, Princess Yutao flipped twice or three times before she could stand up. Even so, she stepped a few steps back and finally stood firm.

    Princess Yutao was good at martial arts. If it had been any other woman, she would have been either seriously injured or killed.

    With several guards, Chu Liuchen came out of the yard step by step. Looking at him on alert, Princess Yutao was about to retreat at any time, and her face turned livid with fear. She asked, ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What are you up to? You came here in such a hurry. Don¡¯t you have something to say?¡± Chu Liuchen stood still and asked kindly.

    If he hadn¡¯t just thrown Princess Yutao out, others would have thought Prince Chen was a refined gentleman.

    ¡°I do have something to say,¡± Princess Yutao said, walking inside in a great rage.

    However, Chu Liuchen blocked her with his folding fan in his hand and said, ¡°Princess Yutao, please tell me what you want!¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ here?¡± Princess Yutao was stunned and asked in astonishment. She looked around as if she couldn¡¯t believe she was asked to talk outside the courtyard.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if others hear us. Don¡¯t you dare talk about it before others?¡± Chu Liuchen askednguishingly.

    ¡°You¡­ Fine¡­ fine¡­¡± Princess Yutao was furious, but maybe because of the pain from the hard tumble, she didn¡¯t dare to move forward. Instead, she took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you why you lied to us. You went back to the capital city on the sly. Why? Do you look down on Xu State? If so, I¡¯ll take my Second Sister back and not allow her to marry Commandery Prince Qing!¡±

    Princess Yutao threatened with her head held high.

    Princess Yuyan, hiding behind the tree, suddenly had a bad feeling. After exchanging nces with Chu Qing, they rushed out together.

    ¡°Eldest Sister¡­¡± Princess Yuyan called out before she approached them.

    Meanwhile, Chu Liuchen said leisurely, ¡°Princess Yuyan and Commandery Prince Qing have done that thing together. Could she marry¡­¡±

    ¡°His Highness, I have something important to report!¡± Feeling that a disaster was imminent, Chu Qing hurriedly shouted and interrupted Chu Liuchen. How could he let Chu Liuchen reveal the matter between him and Princess Yuyan before so many people?

    They had not reached an agreement on the marriage yet. Both Princess Yuyan and Chu Qing had their own ideas, so they wanted to cover up what had happened in the Xu State.

    Especially since they had arrived in the capital, they had to be cautious at this critical time.

    ¡°Second Sister, why are you here? You pleaded with me to ask for an exnation from Prince Chen. Didn¡¯t you say you were not feeling well?¡± Princess Yutao turned to Princess Yuyan behind her and asked in confusion.

    Princess Yuyan was so angry that she gnashed her teeth secretly. It had not been easy for her to trick Princess Yutao, but now she had toe and help her out. Princess Yuyan was so aggrieved that she almost vomited blood.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, I thought it was inappropriate, so I came to find you in a hurry. We are about to enter the capital city of the Kingdom of Dongcang. At this time, we can¡¯t let rumors about us go around. If you have to stay in the Kingdom of Dongcang because of these rumors, it will be my fault!¡± Princess Yuyan, pretending to worry about her sister, said and smiled apologetically.

    Not far away, the other two envoys of the Xu State also appeared at the end of the road. They looked at Princess Yutao and then at Princess Yuyan. For a moment, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so they carefully kept silent and watched aside. Second Princess said her Elder Sister and Prince Chen had an affair. Since the pair hadn¡¯t seen each other for long, they must have been enjoying their romantic time together.

    If Princess Yutao wanted to inherit the throne of the Xu State, she would have to marry a man from the Xu State. She was forbidden to get involved with any prince of the Kingdom of Dongcang. Otherwise, the Xu State might be destroyed.

    The two officials did not hold high positions. Since they were neither on the side of Princess Yutao nor the First Prince, they belonged to the most neutral party with real power. At present, both Princess Yutao and the First Prince wanted to draw them over to their side. This time, they were asked to send Princess Yuyan to marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang and help Princess Yutao.

    They would report everything they saw to the King of the Xu State. Since they were not partial to any side, they became the King¡¯s most loyal subordinates, and Xu State King was most willing to listen to their advice.

    ¡°Oh, you picked up Princess Yutao to ask me questions. Were you hiding aside and eavesdropping with Commandery Prince Qing?¡± It was never easy to fool Chu Liuchen. And he continued, ¡°I have nothing to hide. Whatever I can talk to Princess Yutao, I can share it with you. You can ask questions together!¡±

    Princess Yuyan, flushing crimson up to her ears, still stuck to her story. ¡°You must have misunderstood. I just met Commandery Prince Qing by chance!¡±

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, what a coincidence. Did you happen to be outside my courtyard?¡± Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth and said with a sarcastic and sinister smile.

    Chu Qingposed himself and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve just received the news: Prince Yue wille to pick up the envoys tomorrow. I¡¯m here to discuss it with you!¡±

    He meant he indeed came here for a reason.

    Chu Liuchen directed a meaningful look at Chu Qing, and his smile became increasingly unfathomable. Then he gently flicked his sleeves and said, ¡°For this kind of thing, you can discuss it with General Qin. It¡¯s not my business!¡±

    After saying that, he ignored the crowd outside the courtyard and turned back. His guards followed him closely. When he reached the courtyard, he stopped before the gate with great dignity, his sharp and vignt eyesnding on these people.

    ¡°Second Sister, are you sure you¡¯re here to help me instead of bringing him, your future husband, to harm me?¡± Princess Yutao looked at Princess Yuyan with a sneer, her eyes ice-cold.

    At first, Princess Yutao didn¡¯t quite believe it, but when Princess Yuyan, Chu Qing, the two envoys with real power in the Xu State appeared together, how could she not understand it? Princess Yuyan wanted her to stay in the Kingdom of Dongcang and not return to the Xu State topete for the throne. What a perfect n she made!

    ¡°Eldest Sister, what are you talking about¡­¡± Princess Yuyan argued. After Chu Liuchen left, she breathed a sigh of relief. She was always good at dealing with Princess Yutao. Anyway, Princess Yutao had no evidence against her. She didn¡¯t believe that Princess Yutao could do anything to her. For so many years, she had beenpeting with Princess Yutao and had never been put at a disadvantage with the help of her mother.

    ¡°Pa!¡± A heavy p pushed Princess Yuyan two steps back. If Chu Qing had not helped her stand still, she would have almost fallen to the ground in embarrassment.

    ¡°Yutao, you¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Princess Yuyan covered her face with her hand and looked at Princess Yutao in disbelief. Even though Princess Yutao did well in martial arts, she would not dare to hit her so vehemently. After all, she was supported by her Eldest Brother and mother.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, please behave yourself. Youe here to get married as a princess of the Xu State. Even after you marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang, everything you do or say represents the image of our state. Without the support of your country, you will be useless. I hope you can see the reality clearly and put yourself in the right position. You will always and forever be Princess Yuyan of the Xu State, so never do anything that will disgrace the Xu State!¡±

    Princess Yutao scolded harshly. After that, she turned around and strode away without looking at Princess Yuyan, whose eyes were full of tears. Since they were not in the Xu State, Princess Yuyan was no longer protected by her devilish mother, her biological brother, and Xu State King.

    The two envoys of the Xu State looked at each other and nodded secretly. The future heir of the Xu State should indeed put the interests of the Xu State first. Princess Yuyan was too ignorant to understand that. It seemed that she and Commandery Prince Qing were so close. Could it be that she had already decided to seek benefits for the Kingdom of Dongcang?

    From this point of view, the branch of First Prince might no longer be suitable to take the throne! They were determined to send a secret imperial edict to the King when they got back.

    Seeing Princess Yutao walk away, the two envoys also turned to leave and overlooked Princess Yuyan, who felt wronged and wanted to say something with a pitiful look. Wasn¡¯t her future husband apanying her? Why should they care about her? For the sake of her future husband, Princess Yuyan even wanted to plot against her Eldest Sister. The two envoys were very dissatisfied with this.

    ¡°Bitch, I¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Princess Yuyan watched Princess Yutao¡¯s receding figure; her stare was malevolent. Knowing she couldn¡¯t defeat her at this time, Princess Yuyan was full of hatred and anger. Finally, she realized that her supporting power became invalid outside the Xu State.

    She turned to Chu Qing standing nearby, gnashed her teeth furiously, and swore at him, ¡°Trash!¡±

    After scolding him, she stamped her feet angrily and pushed Chu Qing away. As she strode off, she secretly made a decision. Even though she had to marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang, she would never marry Chu Qing, a good-for-nothing. Princess Yutao pped her before so many people, but this pathetic man said and did nothing for her. It was funny that her mother said Chu Qing was also a good choice. At least he was of imperial lineage and had the pure blood of the royal family in the previous dynasty.

    The royal family of the previous dynasty? She was the daughter of the distinguished Xu State King, while Chu Qing was merely a royal descendant of the long-gone dynasty. No matter what, she would not marry Chu Qing. She had to find herself another husband.

    Chu Liuchen was unavable, but there were several other princes, weren¡¯t there? She had found out that the other princes were not married. In that case, she still had a chance, right?

    Chu Qing looked at Princess Yutao¡¯s back coldly. He also felt reluctant to marry this woman, but he had to do so for a reason. In the very beginning, he just conspired with her to scheme against Princess Yutao and Chu Liuchen. Unexpectedly, he was tricked instead! He had a wife. Likewise, he married her for a reason¡­

    ...

 Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127 The True Identity of Eâ€™niang?

    Chapter 1127 The True Identity of E¡¯niang?

    The princess of the Xu State would marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang, and she was on the way to the capital city. Shao Wanru had long known it. Hearing that it would be very lively outside, Shao Wanru had told Chu Liuchen early that she would join in the fun.

    During this period, she had been staying in the mansion every day and was bored.

    She lived in peace in the mansion. None of the troublesome things in her mind happened. Ady moved here, but her appearance made no difference to the life in the mansion. Shao Wanru had sent someone to watch her, but gradually, she became much less vignt against her. It seemed that Miss Qin Yiyan had never thought of being Prince Chen¡¯s consort.

    However, it had only been a few days, and they didn¡¯t have much contact. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see through Miss Qin Yiyan. As long as Miss Qin behaved well in this mansion like this, Shao Wanru was not in a hurry.

    The wound on her arm was almost healed. If she moved it gently, she could hardly feel she was hurt.

    Early in the morning, Shao Wanru got up and went out with Qing¡¯er and Yujie. This time, she didn¡¯t take her spacious carriage. Instead, she chose one that looked normal. It appeared exactly the same as other ordinary carriages except for the symbol of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Of course, its interior was borately furnished. Upon entering the carriage, they stepped onto the soft carpet. Though the road was a little bumpy, they would not feel ufortable in the carriage.

    Shao Wanru got on the carriage with her two servants, heading for the city gate. They heard there would be a weing ceremony there today.

    Chu Liuchen had booked a room for her. It was a private room with a good location in a restaurant near the city gate.

    When Shao Wanru arrived, many people were already at the city gate. They were Young Madams and childes rarely seen in the past. Everyone was anxious to see the two princesses of the Xu State. It was said that they were the most famous beauties in the Xu State. They wondered if the two princesses were more charming than the beautiful women in the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    ¡°My Lady, are Miss Zhang and Miss Luo over there?¡± Yujie was sharp-eyed. She pointed to one of the carriages in the crowd and asked.

    Some people in the carriages before them also lifted their curtains to watch.

    Before they reached their destination, the road was blocked. Everyone moved forward little by little. Many Misses sitting in the carriages could hardly wait and secretly peeped out.

    Some girls, refined in manner, watched from behind the gauze curtains, and some cheerfuldies lifted their curtains high to enjoy the fun.

    Today was such a joyful day, so no one criticized them for being slightly unrestrained.

    Shao Wanru looked through the gauze curtain and nodded, and her eyes deepened a little.

    ¡°Miss Zhang and Miss Luo like hanging out with you the most, don¡¯t they? It is an exciting event, but why didn¡¯t they invite you toe with them?¡±

    Yujie asked without thinking.

    After that, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly zipped her mouth. She stole a nce at her master and breathed a sigh of relief, for Shao Wanru looked calm and collected. Yujie almost forgot what had happened in the imperial Pce that day. Back then, it was obviously the two Misses who had eavesdropped outside of their tent.

    The two Misses had a good rtionship with her master, so why would they overhear her? Besides, even if they secretly heard something, so what? They didn¡¯t say anything confidential. Thus, Yujie didn¡¯t understand why they never showed upter on.

    Somehow, they had distanced themselves from her master.

    Their carriage moved forward slowly and finally arrived at the restaurant where they had booked the private room. Today, the restaurant was bustling with lots of customers. Not only the private rooms upstairs but also the tables downstairs were all upied. Many people sat together, chatting animatedly. Sure enough, what they talked about the most were the affairs of the Xu State.

    Things rted to Princess Yutao and Princess Yuyan were mentioned the most frequently.

    Princess Yuyan was said to be the princess who would marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang, and Princess Yutao was here to apany her younger sister. The two princesses enjoyed a good reputation in their home country. ording to their stories, they had looks that outshone the moon and put the flowers to shame.

    They gathered here so as to get the first glimpse of the two exceedingly beautiful princesses.

    Shao Wanru, wearing a curtain hat, walked into the restaurant with two servant girls. As soon as she entered, a sharp-eyed shop-boy noticed and weed her warmly. When he heard that she had booked the private room upstairs, he became even more attentive and carefully led her upstairs step by step.

    Therge private room was in the innermost. After the shop-boy led them in, Yujie ordered a few dishes and the light fruit wine and asked him to retreat.

    Qing¡¯er helped Shao Wanru remove her curtain hat and opened the window for her. Their field of vision in this room was surprisingly wide. Better still, they could see everything outside early. It was early. The people of the Xu State had note yet, and Chu Liuyue had not sent his people to pick them up. More carriages came over, and most of these people got out of the carriages before the nearby shops.

    Some people entered stores nearby and sat down to wait, and some just strolled around casually when waiting.

    After all, there weren¡¯t enough seats for everyone to sit down and wait with ease.

    There was also a restaurant across the street. Coincidentally, as they opened their window, the people opposite them also opened theirs. After choosing the dishes, Yujie also came and looked out of the window. Then, she recognized the person in the private room across the street ¡ª Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Yujie had met the few personal servant girls of Infanta Yuan¡¯an. At this time, she saw them clearly.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s Infanta Yuan¡¯an across the street!¡±

    Shao Wanru sat in the chair and nodded indifferently, not caring if it was Infanta Yuan¡¯an or Zhang Qn who came to watch the fun. It didn¡¯t surprise her at all.

    ¡°My Lady, do you want me to put down the curtain?¡± Qing¡¯er turned around to ask.

    ¡°No need!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Zhang Qn came to join in the fun, and she also had a reason to be here. Today was the day that Chu Liuchen officially returned to the capital city. So, as Princess Chen, she should undoubtedlye.

    The people standing before the window on the opposite side also noticed Yujie. Then, Infanta Yuan¡¯an appeared there, looking over with a gentle look and even a suggestion of a smile. Shao Wanru also walked to the window. After greeting each other, they smiled and retreated.

    The dishes in the restaurant were good, and the fruit wine had a delicate vor. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t drink wine in the past. But since Chu Liuchen rmended it to her, she would like to taste it. After taking some of this wine, Shao Wanru nodded approvingly.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Yujie was stunned because she had told the shop-boy not toe over if there was nothing important. All the dishes had been served. Who was knocking on the door?

    ¡°Go and have a look!¡± Shao Wanru put down the chopsticks in her hand, gently wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, and ordered.

    As she was told, Yujie walked to the door and opened it. But when seeing the woman outside, she frowned.

    ¡°Excuse me, but is Princess Chen here?¡± The woman looked at Yujie and asked after a polite bow.

    ¡°No!¡± Yujie unceremoniously pulled the door, intending to close it.

    To her surprise, the woman gave the door a hard shove and suddenly knelt at the door. ¡°Please let me see Princess Chen. I¡­ I have something to tell her!¡±

    ¡°Let her in!¡± Yujie wanted to drive her away, but when she heard Shao Wanru¡¯s voice behind her, she could only open the door and say coldly, ¡°Come in!¡±

    She detested this woman on sight. What did Marquis Xing¡¯s mistress have to do with Princess Chen? Why would she keep pestering her master?

    The woman named E¡¯niang stood up, entered the private room, and Yujie closed the door behind her.

    At the sight of Shao Wanru, E¡¯niang was very excited, and her lips moved in an attempt to speak. Abruptly, she went down on her knees and said, ¡°Greetings, Fifth Miss!¡±

    After saying that, she dissolved into tears. Then she lowered her head and kowtowed heavily to Shao Wanru three times. When she raised her head, her face was covered with tears.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on E¡¯niang. She could find her here, which meant E¡¯niang had been keeping an eye on her. She should have guessed that Shao Wanru woulde here today, so she deliberately waited around this area.

    There was the mark of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion on the carriage. So, E¡¯niang could locate her as long as she paid close attention to it.

    However, it was not easy to achieve that, especially when so many people and carriages wereing and going outside.

    ¡°No matter what you want, you shouldn¡¯t havee to me. This matter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has nothing to do with me, and I won¡¯t stop you, either. If you¡¯repetent enough, you can do whatever you want!¡± Shao Wanru said, her widened eyes serene and ice-cold.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I have toe here for a reason. I¡­¡± E¡¯niang reached into the pocket before her bosom and took out something looking like a letter. The yellow envelope indicated that it must be an old letter written by someone long ago. ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m here to deliver the letter, not because Marquis Xing wants me to marry into his mansion.¡±

    ...

    ¡°That day, before His Grace, it was inconvenient for me to say anything. Thus, I went to your mansionter. But I heard you were injured, so it became even more difficult for me to enter the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. This time, Prince Chen was said to have brought the princesses of the Xu State to the capital city. I guessed you would show up, so I stayed here to wait for you.¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t take it, and her hand in her sleeve clutched the handkerchief. Though her face remained calm, her palms began sweating.

    Her heart was racing uncontrobly.

    A letter, just a letter? E¡¯niang called her Fifth Miss as if she were her old servant. Beyond this, Shao Wanru remembered E¡¯niang¡¯s message passed to her when E¡¯niang came to her mansion and asked to see her. All of this seemed to remind her of a fact.

    However, could it be true? Could she believe the words from Shao Jing¡¯s mistress?

    Why would E¡¯niang give her the letter?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± After a long while, Shao Wanru calmed her excitement and asked slowly. Her eyes were as indifferent as ever, and she set her elfin face grimly, revealing an air of quiet authority that her peers did not possess.

    ¡°Fifth Miss¡­ Fifth Miss, don¡¯t you remember me at all? When you were a child, I always held you in my arms. At that time, you were First Miss¡­ you were the only daughter of Infanta Qinghua and the former heir of Duke Xing!¡± E¡¯niang finished her words and burst into tears.

    Her statement shocked Qing¡¯er and Yujie so much that their faces changed dramatically. They exchanged nces, feeling too startled to believe it.

    ¡°Is she a servant of the former heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua?¡± Qing¡¯er had helped Shao Wanru investigate those who were rted to the case. It turned out that almost all of them had disappeared. It was said they lost their lives in the chaos caused by war. Could it be possible that the woman before her survived the war?

    ¡°Shao Jing protected her, but why would he take E¡¯niang as his mistress? Did it simply because he had taken a fancy to her?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Tell me what happened?¡± Shao Wanru spoke with a trace of coldness in her voice!

 Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128 The Last Person Her Father Met Before He Left the Capital

    Chapter 1128 The Last Person Her Father Met Before He Left the Capital

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I was Infanta Qinghua¡¯s servant girl. I left the capital city with her and went to the border. Also, I escorted her back to the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion in the end. Later on, I saw the birth of your younger brother. Fifth Miss¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Speaking of which, E¡¯niang began wailing miserably.

    Yujie subconsciously looked toward her master. Shao Wanru looked calm, but the corners of her mouth were slightly trembling. Seeing this, Yujie panicked, for she had never seen her master lose control like this.

    There was only the sad cry of E¡¯niang in the private room. As Shao Wanru had expected, it was about her parents.

    ¡°Why¡­ why did you be my Second Uncle¡¯s mistresster?¡± Shao Wanru asked after a long pause. Her voice roughened with every word ¡ª this matter must have brought a huge impact on her.

    ¡°As Infanta Qinghua¡¯s servant girl, I belonged to the first branch. Ever since I came back with her, I had been serving her. Afterward, my master passed away. I wanted to follow her son and serve him, but Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t tolerate me and wanted to kill me. His Grace protected me and helped me escape from his mansion. After that, I have been following him.¡±

    E¡¯niang sobbed out her experience.

    Sometimes, one has to do something despite oneself. Her master had died, and others were suspicious of her. She had no choice but to attach herself to Shao Jing. Thereafter, she began her life as his mistress.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this letter?¡± Shao Wanru asked as her eyes fell on the letter in E¡¯niang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Infanta Qinghua wrote the letter to you!¡± E¡¯niang held the letter forward and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Back then, Infanta Qinghua knew she was dying. In a rare lucid moment, she wrote this letter to you. She said if you were found, I would give it to you, but if not¡­ Then, she told me to forget it!¡±

    ¡°A few days after she handed the letter to me, she died. Then, His Grace took me away. I hid this letter so that even His Grace didn¡¯t know about it. As his mistress living outside of the mansion, I seldom visited others. So, I didn¡¯t know the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had recognized and epted you. Only when I saw you that day, I heard from His Grace that you were found and moved back.¡±

    This time, she acted as if she had been entirely in the dark!

    ¡°Then, when I was left outside, why didn¡¯t you tell my grandma about that? You should know General Qin, right?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t take the letter. Instead, she looked at E¡¯niang coldly and asked, stressing each word.

    Whether in her previous life or this life, no one but Shao Jing and the Jiang family knew her existence in the beginning. Others couldn¡¯t possibly know it.

    Unexpectedly, the woman before her also knew about it. In this case, how could Shao Wanru believe her?

    Even though the woman cried her heart out, she would not buy her words.

    There was such a mistress in her previous life, and it should be E¡¯niang. However, the mistress didn¡¯t pass on a single word to her. They had no connection at all. Therefore, Shao Wanru was surprised to learn she had been deeply involved with her.

    Shao Wanru heard that her mother had gone mad when she was found. At that point, her mother was out of her mind, but the woman in front of her should be normal. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t say anything. She kept everything and didn¡¯t tell others that Infanta Qinghua¡¯s daughter was still alive.

    ¡°Yes, I know him. But at that time, your mother didn¡¯t allow me to say it. She appeared a little crazy, but she became perfectly sane asionally. To guarantee your safety, she told me not to say anything about you. At that time, Old Madam had a very high opinion of Madam Jiang. When she was normal, she was no match for Madam Jiang, not to mention she was out of her mind. Your mother didn¡¯t allow me to say it and said you should be fine there.¡±

    E¡¯niang kept talking while crying.

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I followed your mother¡¯s lead and would do everything as she asked me to. When we left, you and your father were fine. Then, your mother was sober one minute and confused the next. Sometimes, she told me that your father was protecting you. After a while, she said it was not safe for you toe back because she couldn¡¯t keep you safe!¡±

    ¡°Great! Once again, there was nothing she could do about it. How dare she put all the me on my deceased mother?¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes, hiding the touch of killing intent in her eyes. Knowing she could no longer conceal her identity, this woman took the initiative to show up. She acted in bad faith and betrayed her master. Beyond that, she began an affair with Shao Jing long ago. Perhaps, she was rted to the death of Shao Wanru¡¯s parents.

    But it was not the time to fall out with her. After suppressing the intense killing intent in her heart, Shao Wanru asked coldly, ¡°In that condition, why would you choose to be with my Second Uncle? As my mother¡¯s servant girl, you belonged to her and should always do things for her benefit. How could you be my Second Uncle¡¯s mistress? How could a man sleep with the servant girl serving his sister-inw?¡±

    ¡°Fifth Miss, I had no choice. At that time, I could hardly protect myself. Only Marquis Xing was willing to protect me for the sake of your father. Madam Jiang was cruel and merciless, so I was forced out of the mansion. Since then, I have been living under His Grace¡¯s wing.¡±

    E¡¯niang wailed. Whatever the question Shao Wanru hurled at her, she could exin it away.

    In silence, Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth but hid her sneer in the next second. E¡¯niang gave her a wless exnation, but it was too perfect to be true in her eyes.

    In the end, such a loyal servant girl had to be Shao Jing¡¯s mistress. Madam Jiang was responsible for all the evils, while E¡¯niang was still a true and faithful servant girl.

    Aristocratic families appreciated loyal servants the most. In this case, Shao Wanru should stand on her side and trample on Madam Jiang.

    Making this mistress a secondary legal wife of Marquis Xing would be the most humiliating thing for Madam Jiang.

    E¡¯niang appeared at the right time. Unlike Madam Jiang, she had a better rtionship with Shao Wanru. Moreover, Shao Wanru¡¯s grandma might even promote her for her daughter¡¯s sake. In this way, she could be the secondary legal wife of Marquis Xing. After all, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess supported her. If E¡¯niang managed to be her nominal daughter, her status would be instantly raised.

    So what if she was a mistress? As long as she had a high enough status, she could surmount all obstacles.

    In a twinkle, Shao Wanru had figured out why E¡¯niang appeared here. Shao Wanru had to admit this, no matter how reluctant she felt. E¡¯niang seized the right moment and made an excellent breakthrough point. Shao Wanru might have agreed with her if she hadn¡¯t been reborn.

    There were so many helpless choices. She had to ept her fate.

    Shao Wanru took the letter from E¡¯niang¡¯s hands, and her hand became so heavy that she could hardly hold the letter. Afterposing herself, she began reading it carefully.

    The letter was time-worn but remained intact. It must have been kept secretly without anyone touching it. But so what? E¡¯niang was watching her mother write it, so she knew perfectly well what was written in the letter. Even worse, she might get her master to write this letter. After all, Infanta Qinghua was muddleheaded at that time.

    Her mother must have written this letter in person. However, its content might not be what she wanted to say.

    Even though Shao Wanru was very aware of it, she still felt like crying. Her mother was the only daughter of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. No one had expected such a prouddy to end up like this. It was the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that caused her mother¡¯s tragic ending. One day, Shao Wanru would rake up the past and avenge her parents. Only then would her mother and father rest in peace in their graves.

    ¡°What¡¯s in this letter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t dare to look at it, nor do I dare to let anyone see it. Infanta Qinghua¡¯sst words are in the letter!¡± E¡¯niang wiped away her tears and said.

    Shao Wanru slowly tore the letter open, and her eyes fell on the words on it. She saw her mother¡¯s grace handwriting, but these characters weren¡¯t arranged neatly together. Sometimes, a few words would get out of the writing lines of characters, making the whole letter look incongruous. Anyway, the letter wasn¡¯t written in a normal way.

    The letter¡¯s opening part read, ¡°Zhuozhuo, my dear daughter.¡± It was indeed written for Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart jolted as if something sharp had pierced her heart. This was a letter from a mother to her daughter. In it, Infanta Qinghua told Shao Wanru to eat more and grow up happily. Also, she asked her to live well with her father. One day, she said, the family would be reunited.

    At that time, her mother should have known that her father had died, but ording to her delirious words, she thought her husband was still alive.

    After that, she mentioned her servant girl, E¡¯niang. Shao Wanru was asked to take care of her if she returned to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion when she grew up. Her mother praised E¡¯niang, saying that she was loyal to her master. If not for E¡¯niang¡¯s help along the way, she would not have been able to enter the capital sessfully. E¡¯niang was a poor woman who had suffered a lot. She followed her wholeheartedly only to repay her master¡¯s kindness¡­

    In a word, her mother spent most part of the letter talking about her and a small part talking about E¡¯niang. She didn¡¯t say anything about Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. As for the other people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she didn¡¯t mention them at all. She even forgot about Shao Wanru¡¯s younger brother, the baby in her belly. It seemed she wrote this letter with a strong sense of purpose.

    After reading the letter, Shao Wanru folded it and looked at E¡¯niang again. ¡°I heard my parents went to another ce and found someone before they left the capital city. Do you know about this matter?¡±

    E¡¯niang was stunned and replied hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Your father went there alone, and I stayed with your mother. At first, he didn¡¯t n to go to the border. Somehow, he decided to go to the borderter on. Someone must have said something to him, but I don¡¯t know the specific details since I was just a servant girl.¡±

    ¡°How could you not know about it? At that time, my father took my mother with him.¡± Shao Wanru asked meaningfully.

    ¡°Let me think about it. It¡¯s been so long. I¡¯m old and have forgotten some things!¡± E¡¯niang wiped the corners of her eyes, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Someone seemed to have sent a letter in the first ce. After seeing it, your father left with your mother. They went to a courtyard and didn¡¯t leave until the evening. But I really don¡¯t know whom your father met or what they talked about!¡±

    Shao Wanru looked E¡¯niang up and down carefully. This matter was no concern of them. It should be true. Someone had asked her father to change his route. Before leaving the capital city, her father went to see someone. Who was this person? Who was thest person his father saw before he left the capital city?

    Shao Wanru had a lot of spections in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t figure out who this person was!

    ¡°In that case, do you want to follow me or return to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face softened a little. After pondering for a moment, she put away the letter and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± E¡¯niang appeared very hesitant. After wiping her tears, she said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a daughter, I would certainly¡­ go with you, but with my daughter¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, E¡¯niang lost control and cried out loud. Her meaning was apparent. With a daughter, she would undoubtedly live with Shao Jing. It would be best if she could marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ...

 Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129 Feeling Deeply Wronged! A Man Robbed the Woman.

    Chapter 1129 Feeling Deeply Wronged! A Man Robbed the Woman.

    In the private room, nobody else made a sound, and they could only hear E¡¯niang sobbing and crying. Shao Wanru watched her, her watery eyes quite serene.

    E¡¯niang had been crying bitterly. Finally, she sensed that the private room was strangely quiet. Panicked, she looked up at Shao Wanru and pleaded in a sad voice, ¡°Fifth Miss¡­ ¡±

    ¡°I know about your request. You can go back. Thank you for taking my mother¡¯s letter to me!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Get up first!¡± Yujie reached out to help E¡¯niang up.

    ¡°No, I¡­¡± E¡¯niang still wanted to say something, but Yujie and Qing¡¯er stood on each side of her and forced her to move to the door.

    ¡°You are Marquis Xing¡¯s mistress. If you try to stir up trouble, my master will have to go to Marquis Xing!¡± When Yujie pushed E¡¯niang out of the door, her low voice rang in E¡¯niang¡¯s ears.

    Her threat immediately dispelled E¡¯niang¡¯s idea of making a scene at the door. As E¡¯niang looked at the tightly closed door, a thousand thoughts came to her mind. Eventually, she wiped away her tears and stood at the door of the private room, neither crying nor making trouble. It seemed as if she were just an ordinary servant waiting for her master¡¯s call at the door.

    Some masters who brought many servants would leave one guarding outside the door. Thus, it was not strange for her to stand there like this. This time, to approach Shao Wanru, E¡¯niang chose good-quality but not gorgeous clothes. Some of the capable servants of aristocratic families were also dressed this way.

    She couldn¡¯t leave like this. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t make Princess Chen feel annoyed.

    ¡°My Lady, she¡¯s still outside the door!¡± Yujie stood at the door and listened for a while, but she didn¡¯t hear E¡¯niang walk away. Knowing that she was still there, she showed a trace of disgust on her face. She loathed E¡¯niang.

    Perhaps, the first impression was the strongest. Even though Yujie learned she had suffered many hardships, she always had a feeling that E¡¯niang was not trustworthy. Fortunately, her master didn¡¯t ept E¡¯niang. No matter what, this woman didn¡¯t look like a good person.

    As a servant girl, she became the mistress of her master¡¯s brother-inw. There would be many remarks unpleasant to the ear. Besides, she would ruin her master¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Let her stay there!¡± Shao Wanru slightly pursed her cherry lips and said with a trace of sharpness across her eyes.

    ¡°How about I drive her away? She is standing at our door. Others might think she is a servant of our mansion!¡± Qing¡¯er suggested in a rage. She didn¡¯t like E¡¯niang either.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to see E¡¯niang¡¯s coquettish look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to think about if she is honest. She doesn¡¯t intend to stop and wants to attract others¡¯ attention to force me to agree with her. You know what, I hope that some people would suspect her and investigate Shao Jing¡¯s case!¡±

    E¡¯niang was said to be her mother¡¯s most loyal servant girl. She had been protecting her master closely. Even in her mother¡¯sst letter, she appreciated her loyalty. As the daughter, Shao Wanru should try her best to support such a servant girl. Moreover, E¡¯niang¡¯s rival was Madam Jiang. In any case, Shao Wanru was supposed to help E¡¯niang.

    However, Shao Wanru insisted on not doing this favor and wondered how E¡¯niang and Shao Jing would deal with it!

    She would never believe what E¡¯niang had said. She used some of the facts but didn¡¯t tell the whole story. Actually, Shao Wanru had found something and made some guesses in her heart after her rebirth. Besides, with the information from Yan Xi, she confirmed some causes and effects.

    At this time, she would not easily believe whatever E¡¯niang said. She was more willing to ept the information she had learned by herself and the facts that she had witnessed in her previous life.

    She was weak and useless in her previous life, so E¡¯niang didn¡¯t go to her. Nevertheless, E¡¯niang eventually married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which enraged Shao Yanru, who was in the Pce. But so what? E¡¯niang still managed to marry Marquis Xing and became Madam Jiang¡¯s vigorous opponent.

    In this life, Shao Wanru achieved her current high status by advancing gradually and entrenching herself at every step, plus the help of Chu Liuchen. Therefore, E¡¯niang cast her eyes on her!

    There was one thing that she couldn¡¯t figure out. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t seem to hear that a new Miss had moved into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even before she died, only the same few Misses were in the mansion. Then, how could this illegitimate daughter appear all of a sudden?

    In herst life, E¡¯niang had sessfully married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion when Madam Jiang was still in power. It could be seen that this woman was not easy to deal with. So, since she had entered the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, how could her daughter not move into the mansion with her? Moreover, she was just an illegitimate daughter. Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t recognize an illegitimate son but would ept an illegitimate daughter. In particr, the mother of this illegitimate daughter married into the mansion open and aboveboard.

    Shao Wanru was deeply concerned about this matter in her mind. ¡°Is there something wrong with this illegitimate daughter?

    ¡°In the previous life, they didn¡¯t have such an illegitimate daughter. Many changes have taken ce in this life, so they gave birth to a daughter. Is that so? Was it the idea of E¡¯niang or Shao Jing?¡±

    There were thousands of spections in her heart, and the truth was beginning to emerge. However, when she thought about it carefully, she couldn¡¯t approach and find out the truth.

    While she was lost in thought, a burst of noise suddenly came from downstairs. Yujie looked out of the window and said hurriedly, ¡°My Lady, Prince Yue has left the city gate!¡±

    Putting away all her thoughts, Shao Wanru walked to the window and looked out. As expected, she saw two teams of people with horsesing out of the city. In a great hurry, the people on both sides made way for them. Chu Liuyue, tall and handsome, was on the horse at the forefront.

    When they arrived at the city gate, the horses stood still, and the two rows of guards behind them also pulled the reins and stopped on the spot. Some people in the crowd on both sides couldn¡¯t help cheering.

    Women were screaming with excitement. ¡°Prince Yue!¡± ¡°Prince Yue!¡± ¡°He is Prince Yue, His Royal Highness!¡±

    The descendants of the Chu royal family were all good-looking, and Chu Liuyue had an air of dignity around him. When he stood at the city gate, countless women fell for him instantly.

    Apart from these Young Madams from aristocratic families, some ordinary girls also gazed excitedly at Prince Yue, riding on the horse, with pure adoration.

    Prince Yue was handsome and likely to be the future crown prince of the East Pce. A man with such a high status and outstanding appearance was indeed attractive.

    The city gate was opened wide, and people came from the opposite side.

    A gorgeous carriage was at the front of the procession. Through the half-closed gauze curtain, a man in ck clothes could be vaguely seen leaningzily inside. There were cloud and water patterns with dragon ws partly hidden and partly visible on his thick ck clothes. He wore the official imperial robe for princes, which was the same as Chu Liuyue¡¯s. But somehow, people felt he looked moreposed and distinguished than Chu Liuyue in the robe.

    A breeze slightly lifted the gauze curtain, revealing his exceedingly handsome face. Immediately, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Chu Liuchen rarely appeared in public like this. Few civilians in the capital city had ever seen Prince Chen, who was said to be sick and weak. In the past, they had only heard that Prince Chen was in poor health and could hardly go outside. It was rumored that Prince Chen was dying, so was this man Prince Chen for real?

    He looked healthy and fit!

    ¡°Is he Prince Chen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Chen!¡±

    ¡°He is Prince Chen!¡± His appearance caused a shockingmotion among the crowd ¡ª Prince Chen even overshadowed the two princesses behind them. Everyone seemed to have forgotten that they originally came here to see the beautiful princesses from the Xu State. Screaming citizens vied to get closer to Prince Chen, only to take a look at him.

    Everyone seeing him would nod inwardly with admiration. Prince Chen looked fine with a healthy and hearty look, and his imposing manner was even more overwhelming than that of Prince Yue, the First Prince. But there were always rumors saying that he was dying. Why?

    Hearsay about the royal family was indeed not unreliable.

    People said Prince Chen had rushed back to the Pce to celebrate the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday in time. Prince Chen had traveled thousands of miles and finally entered the city on her birthday. Not to mention anything else, it was impossible to make it without a strong body. It seemed that Prince Chen was perfectly healthy!

    Against all expectations, everyone was most interested in Prince Chen and could hardly move their eyes away from him.

    Princess Yuyan was so outraged in the carriage behind that her face turned livid. Before entering the capital city today, she was determined to overpower the whole capital city with her peerless beauty. Thus, Princess Yuyan woke up early in the morning and dressed up to show off. In particr, she knew Prince Yue woulde to pick them up.

    To prevent Princess Yutao from stealing her thunder, she even sent someone to check Princess Yutao¡¯s clothes early. Knowing that Princess Yutao didn¡¯t make much effort to fluff up her feathers, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    To her dismay, she didn¡¯t aplish the purpose desired. Sure enough, Princess Yutao didn¡¯t outshine her, but Chu Liuchen stole the show. Princess Yuyan felt deeply wronged in her heart. As a woman, she was not as beautiful as Chu Liuchen, who was a man. She had never admitted it, but now she had to ept the truth: Chu Liuchen had an enchanting face, which could bewitch both men and women.

    The two sides met at the gate of the city. Chu Liuyue neatly jumped out of the horse, but Chu Liuchen didn¡¯te out of his carriage. He asked Qin Huaiyong and Chu Qing to ensure a smooth transfer of the documents from both sides. Also, he called the messengers from the Xu State over. These peoplepleted all the procedures. During the process, Chu Liuchen still didn¡¯t walk out of the carriage or leave. He just waited aside.

    His beautiful eyes lifted, and he happened to see Shao Wanru standing at the window. He slightly raised the corners of his mouth.

    Of course, Shao Wanru also saw Chu Liuchen. His carriage facing the window was parked in a perfect position. When the gauze curtain was raised a little, their eyes met silently.

    Chu Liuchen opened his mouth and seemed to have said something to Shao Wanru. In response, Shao Wanru smiled at him and nodded.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an, in the private room opposite, saw Shao Wanru smile. Then she looked down at the gate of the city. A great crowd had gathered there, so she couldn¡¯t see the person Shao Wanru was smiling at.

    ...

    ¡°Could it be Prince Chen?¡± Inexplicably, Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t think so. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Prince Yue, right?¡± She thoughtfully shifted her eyes to a ce outside the crowd. That ce happened to be on her side but was not right under her window. From her position, she could see that ce clearly. Zhang Qn and Luo Xiaowan were standing together. Several servant girls surrounded them to prevent the crowd from disturbing them.

    Zhang Qn raised her head and looked at the window opposite Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Shao Wanru was standing there, with no trace of a smile on her face. After watching Shao Wanru for a while, she transferred her gaze to Prince Yue in the crowd. Zhang Qn seemed to be a little angry. Coincidentally, Prince Yue looked up, but no one knew whom he was looking at. Seeing that, Zhang Qn got so obviously provoked that she turned around and left immediately. Luo Xiaowan hurriedly chased after her.

    A knowing smile appeared on her lips. Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew her previous words worked¡­

 Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130 Being Swift and Decisive

    Chapter 1130 Being Swift and Decisive

    The handover ceremony didn¡¯tst long. After the two sides met and exchanged friendly words, they returned to the city together.

    Everyone stepped aside and watched the carriage pass before them, and their eyesnded on the two carriages behind. The two princesses of the Xu State were sitting inside. As the light gauze gently fluttered in the air, the faces of Princess Yutao and Princess Yuyan were faintly discernible behind the gauze, which made them appear more charming in the eyes of the crowd!

    ¡°Will the two princesses marry into our country together?¡± Someone asked confusedly because it was said only one princess would get married.

    ¡°No way, I heard there would only be one!¡± Another person replied. He had also heard of it.

    ¡°Who are they going to marry? Have you inquired about it?¡± A busybody lowered his voice and asked. They didn¡¯t care about how many princesses would marry into their state. Instead, they were eager to know who would be the husband. After all, the few princes had their legal wives. Their marriages were settled even though they hadn¡¯t yet arranged the weddings.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be Prince Xin, right?¡± Someone asked.

    Except for Prince Xin, none of the other princes appeared to be suitable candidates.

    ¡°It may not be Prince Xin. The two princesses are of noble status. It may be the other princes. At present, only Prince Chen got married. The other princes haven¡¯t yet married after all!¡± Someone asked, feeling all those unmarried princes might marry the princesses.

    ¡°Both the future legal wives of Prince Yue and Prince Zhou have extraordinary status. So, I guess they can¡¯t cancel the engagement at will!¡± Someone said disapprovingly.

    The two princesses passed by, leaving many people talking about them along the way. They were all wondering which families the two princesses would marry into. It was hard to tell which families were suitable for the two princesses. Of course, some people said that the Xu State sent the two princesses to be the Emperor¡¯s consorts.

    Well, it made sense.

    The crowd had guessed almost all the possible candidates except for Chu Qing, who was right in the team of carriages.

    As Chu Qing listened to them on the way, his face became increasingly gloomy. Although he was unwilling to marry Princess Yuyan, these people apparently took no notice of him. He was also the descendant of the deceased emperor, but how could no one think of him? Even when he moved right before them, they regarded him as an ordinary man.

    All of this made Chu Qing furious. He lowered his head with a trace of fierceness across his eyes. One day, he would triumph over all his rivals and make his name thunderous to everyone.

    After the envoys of the Xu State entered the city, the crowd dispersed, and those who came here to watch the fun continued to do their things. Peace was restored at the city gate. Many guests in private rooms came out and got on their horses or carriages.

    Shao Wanru was not in a hurry to go back. At this time, she did not want to walk squeezed up against others. Since she was out of the mansion, she would like to wander around and have fun. These days, she had been locked up in the mansion for a long time. Now that she had such a good chance to hang out, how could she go back right after a glimpse of the bustling scene?

    ¡°My Lady, the woman is still there!¡± Yujie walked to the door, stole a nce outside, and whispered,

    ¡°Just let her be!¡± Shao Wanru said, remaining perfectly calm.

    ¡°My Lady, she has been standing there all the time, and many guests from a few private rooms had seen her. When they left, they looked at our room again and again!¡± A moment ago, Qing¡¯er gently pressed the door, and the door opened a crack. This way, she could see the scene outside more clearly. ¡°My Lady, what is she up to? She wants you to help her enter the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but how dare she force you to do that by threatening?¡±

    ¡°Let here in!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and get her!¡± Yujie answered. In no time, she reached the door and vigorously pulled the door open. E¡¯niang turned around. Looking at her, she said, ¡°Come in and let¡¯s talk. If there¡¯s nothing else, you¡¯d better not disturb our master!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I need a favor from Her Highness!¡± E¡¯niang lowered her head and said.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Yujie said coldly and turned to walk inside. E¡¯niang hesitated for a moment and followed Yujie in.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Upon seeing Shao Wanru, E¡¯niang wanted to pay the highest respect by kowtowing again, but Yujie pulled her up and stopped her.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, say it. Otherwise, I would go back!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and said. Qing¡¯er picked up the cloak on the screen nearby and put it on her master. Then, she took the curtain hat on the other side and was about to wear it for Shao Wanru. It looked as if they would leave right away.

    ¡°My Lady, please, help me marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. As long as I earn a ce in the mansion with your support, I will help you wholeheartedly and do what you want me to do!¡± E¡¯niang looked at Shao Wanru with a pleading look, and teardrops rolled down her face. ¡°Your Highness, I wish to express my gratitude to your mother. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t have survived!¡±

    ¡°Gratitude? Do you mean you want to follow me? Or do you want me to do something for you? E¡¯niang, there is nothing I can do for you at present. If you can marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, then do it. I won¡¯t intervene,¡± said Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Highness, your mother saved me. If you help me out, I¡¯m more than willing to repay you as soon as my daughter gets married,¡± E¡¯niang said, looking at Shao Wanru with excitement.

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones. As for my mother¡­ there¡¯s no need to mention her again. Although you were my mother¡¯s servant, you have nothing to do with me now. If you want me to do something, forget it. I have little to do with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Shao Wanru calmly reminded her again.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ let me kowtow to you again!¡± E¡¯niang said. After that, she pushed Yujie away, knelt with a thud, and kowtowed three more times to Shao Wanru. Then she wiped away her tears, stood up, and called Shao Wanru with her previous title, ¡°Fifth Miss, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    There was no reason for E¡¯niang to pester her, so she left while dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief.

    Forcefully, she wiped away all her tears. But when she left the private room, she faced the door and bowed toward Shao Wanru again. ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness!¡±

    Her voice was not low, and everyone inside the room could hear her clearly. Yujie¡¯s face changed greatly. ¡°Master, let me go and have a look!¡±

    E¡¯niang deliberately expressed her thanks to Shao Wanru before so many people. Yujie thought she must have prepared some dirty tricks up her sleeve. Although many people had left, some were still staying at this restaurant.

    There were only a few princesses in the capital city, and no one was the same age as her master. By saying ¡°Your Highness,¡± E¡¯niang showed others that Princess Chen was in this private room.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just let her go!¡± Shao Wanru reached out to stop Yujie, shaking her head.

    She inclined her head and listened carefully. When she heard E¡¯niang leaving, her eyes turned deep. ¡°Is she determined to involve me in all this?¡±

    Others couldn¡¯t see that she had refused E¡¯niang, and they only saw E¡¯niang bow respectfully to her. Shao Jing wanted to take advantage of this woman, and so did she.

    As long as those wicked things in the past could be exposed, it was okay to drag her into this. Shao Wanru felt irreconcble hatred for Shao Jing, who had plotted against her parents. Now, Shao Jing didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with her. Since E¡¯niang badly wanted to rely on her, she might as well agree to her request.

    When E¡¯niang came over, she also provided Shao Wanru with some clues without noticing it. In Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, E¡¯niang was very suspicious!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Madame Dong now!¡± Shao Wanru stopped thinking about E¡¯niang and stood up. The other thing she nned to do today was to visit Madame Dong. They had zed a bright path for the Butterfly Clothing Shop, and the news that she would take over the shop had been spread out. Only thest procedure of paperwork was left.

    At first, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care much about thest procedure because she could wait for Madame Dong to handle it properly. To her surprise, the matter was stuck there!

    Madame Dong had sent a message about it. Since Shao Wanru was free today, she wanted to go and check it out.

    When they arrived at the Butterfly Clothing Shop, Madame Dong weed Shao Wanru into the ountant¡¯s office. In it, she took out an official document from behind the desk, handed it to her, and said, ¡°My Lady, this process stopped here!¡±

    Shao Wanru took the official document and looked at it. There was a red seal that belonged to the Ministry of Justice. She couldn¡¯t help frowning. Since this matter was rted to the Ministry of Justice, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. Even though she was Princess Chen, she couldn¡¯t underestimate this matter, no matter how trivial it was.

    The owner of Butterfly Clothing Shop had always been Shao Wanru. But she was young back then. When she registered it, she used Madame Dong¡¯s name, but that was all. Both Madame Dong and she understood what was going on. When Shao Wanru went to the bank to borrow money, Shao Wanru used her name, and Wen Xichi was the guarantor!

    Anyone investigating the case from these aspects could easily find out that Shao Wanru was the actual owner of Butterfly Clothing Shop. However, when it only came to the registration, it was reasonable to conclude that Madame Dong was the owner.

    ¡°My Lady, an escaped criminal was said to have worked in our shop. Before that case is thoroughly investigated, the shop¡¯s ownership can¡¯t be changed!¡± Madame Dong said with shame, ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s all my fault. I implicated you. Now you can¡¯t even smoothly put the shop under your name!¡±

    Needless to say, someone must have yed a secret trick to mess this matter up on purpose. Wei Dahai, who had been coveting the shop, was the most likely suspect.

    ¡°Is there such a person?¡± Shao Wanru asked after she finished reading the document.

    ¡°Yes, there is. He worked here for a few months and left. It was unknown what happened to himter or how he got into trouble. Now he implicates the Butterfly Clothing Shop. My Lady, you can¡¯t get involved before the case is cleared. Otherwise, others will think the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion wants to intervene in it!¡±

    Madame Dong nodded and said. She didn¡¯t expect that an ordinary shop-boy would have something to do with the case of the Ministry of Justice. But it was true. If the shop were handed over to Princess Chen at this time, it would bring her trouble. Princess Chen was in the teeth of the storm, so she couldn¡¯t afford to cause any problems.

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Can I have an appointment with Wei Dahai?¡±

    ...

    Madame Dong was shocked and asked excitedly, ¡°Are you¡­ are you¡­ going to talk about the shop with him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do it tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru said with piercing eyes. She didn¡¯t want to postpone the matter of Butterfly Clothing Shop any longer. Although Wei Dahai was very important, she couldn¡¯t allow him to get involved with the business of the Butterfly Clothing Shop. The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was at the eye of the storm, so she had to decisively sort out this matter lest Wei Dahai set her up!

    Shao Wanru stood steadily before the desk and wrote a letter. ¡°Madame Dong, send this letter to the Third Young Master Wen in the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Tell him that I want him to be a witness!¡±

    Wen Xichi was a witness to the previous incident!

 Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131 To Enjoy Harmonious Two Wives

    Chapter 1131 To Enjoy Harmonious Two Wives

    The two princesses and their apanying members of the Xu State didn¡¯t live in the courier station. A courtyard had been prepared for them beforehand.

    Chu Liuchen separated from the others at the city gate, heading straight to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Sitting on the horse, Chu Liuyue gazed thoughtfully after Chu Liuchen¡¯s receding figure. Initially, he didn¡¯t take Chu Liuchen as an opponent, but now he no longer dared to underestimate Chu Liuchen.

    Second Princess from the Xu State was going to marry Chu Qing. Only then did he know the marriage had nothing to do with Chu Liuchen. None of the messages delivered to him was urate. He had thought Princess Yutao, who had a special rtionship with Chu Liuchen, would get married into his country. Before today, Chu Liuyue had nned to sound out his father¡¯s intention with Princess Yutao¡¯s marriage. At present, it seemed he didn¡¯t need to do that anymore.

    He was simmering with resentment. Chu Liuchen was not his father¡¯s biological son. How could Chu Liuchen have the right to inherit the throne like him? How could his father pass the throne to his nephew?

    His father must have done that under the pressure of circumstances! And there was Consort Lan in the imperial harem. As her nephew, it was perfectly justifiable for Chu Liuchen to ept the throne. Anyway, Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t believe his father would be so selfless as to make such a decision.

    ¡°Your Highness, our master invites you in!¡± A servant of the Xu State came out and said to Chu Liuyue, who was still sitting on the horse, with a smile.

    Chu Liuyue swiftly dismounted his horse and followed the servant inside.

    People in the courtyard bustled around, busy sorting out their things. Only Princess Yuyan was in the living room, which greatly surprised Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± When Princess Yuyan saw Chu Liuyue walk in, she stood up and bowed, her watery eyes sparkling. As a princess from a small state, she should be respectful and courteous when meeting Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± When Princess Yuyan got out of the carriage, Chu Liuyue saw her face. So, he knew the woman before him was Princess Yuyan, who would marry Chu Qing.

    The host and guest took their designated seats.

    ¡°If you feel anything improper living here, you can tell me. I¡¯ll ask someone to make adjustments for you,¡± Chu Liuyue said with a light smile. Since he had epted the task of weing guests from the Xu State, he was in charge of all affairs rted to the Xu State in the capital.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I¡¯m far away from my homnd. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future!¡± Princess Yuyan said softly. Slowly, she lowered her head, and the rims of her eyes turned light red. Even if she was a noble princess, so what? She had to get married and live in a foreign country. Chu Liuyue couldn¡¯t help feeling pity for the outstanding beauty before him.

    Worse still, her future husband, Chu Qing, was a good-for-nothing who could only remain a useless prince at best. Frankly, if Princess Yuyan was willing to marry him as a consort, he might as well ept her.

    ¡°You went far away from your homnd to marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang. We should give you a warm reception!¡± Chu Liuyue said mildly.

    A servant girl served tea and respectfully retreated aside.

    ¡°Your Highness, could you¡­¡± Princess Yuyan flushed crimson up to her cheeks, appearing even more lovingly pathetic.

    ¡°Please go ahead, Princess Yuyan. I¡¯ll do all I can to assist you!¡± Chu Liuyue promised.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, in the Kingdom of Dongcang, does he¡­¡± Speaking of this, Princess Yuyan looked around hesitantly. Seemingly shy, she lowered her head and nervously pinched the handkerchief. ¡°Does he remain in obscurity?¡±

    ¡°He is my father¡¯s nephew and Prince Chen¡¯s brother. How could he live in frustration? Where did you hear the rumors?¡± Chu Liuyue asked in surprise.

    ¡°Your Highness, please forgive my frankness, but¡­ but Prince Chen and Commandery Prince Qing seem to be treated very differently. But they are brothers, aren¡¯t they?¡± Princess Yuyan said with red eyes. As her tears finally fell, she looked fragile and frustrated. ¡°My Eldest Sister was supposed to marry into your country, but¡­ but¡­ In the end, it was me¡­¡±

    At this point, Princess Yuyan got emotional. Feeling pretty wronged, she wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    The Xu State didn¡¯t choose Princess Yutao, who was First Princess. Instead, Princess Yuyan was sent to marry a foreign prince. Chu Liuyue was trying to find out why. After all, he heard Xu State King favored Princess Yuyan¡¯s biological mother, and Princess Yuyan was younger. In principle, Princess Yutao should get married before her. But somehow, Princess Yuyan became the princess marrying into the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    ¡°If you have something to say, tell me. I also want to know the reason. Princess Yutao was supposed to marry, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Chu Liuyue softened his voice and asked and looked at Princess Yuyan with warm eyes, showing her a little sympathy.

    No one had shown her sympathy, even when she was in the Xu State. After such a scandal happened to her, even her father didn¡¯t bother to see if she was okay and directly arranged for her to marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang. No matter how her mother cried and begged him, he didn¡¯t change his mind.

    Thinking of this, Princess Yuyan felt so wronged. She never intended to marry Chu Qing, whether in the past or at present. In her eyes, Chu Qing was useless. She was widely known as an exceedingly beautiful woman, but how could she be so unlucky? When Chu Liuyue treated her with a caring attitude and looked at her tenderly, she forgot to put on an act and felt sadness welling up.

    ¡°In the beginning, my father decided to let Eldest Sister marry first. However, my Eldest Sister secretly schemed against Commandery Prince Qing and me and forced me to marry him¡­¡± Princess Yuyan covered her face with a handkerchief, her tears falling like pearls and beans.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Commandery Prince Qing has a good character. He will be very nice to you!¡± Chu Liuyue took out a handkerchief from his arms, handed it to her, andforted her.

    The two pce maids standing behind Princess Yuyan remained motionless as if they had seen and heard nothing.

    ¡°A good character? ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have other merit points except that?¡± The more Princess Yuyan thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Frankly, Chu Qing was not a decent man. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have conspired with her. Of course, Princess Yuyan would never consider herself a woman of bad character. In her mind, Chu Qing wasn¡¯t worthy of her. Marrying such a person would make the rest of her life utterly hopeless.

    She reached out to take the handkerchief from Chu Liuyue¡¯s hand. While looking up at him, she cried, ¡°You know what, my request is very simple: I hope to marry someone who sincerely cares about me, but¡­ but Commandery Prince Qing has another woman in his heart. I heard that she was recognized as his consort long ago!¡±

    She cried so hard that her hand trembled a little. Her fingers happened to curl around Chu Liuyue¡¯s, and their fingers rubbed against each other. Subconsciously, Chu Liuyue reached over and touched her hand. Princess Yuyan, deeply embarrassed, blushed scarlet and quickly withdrew her hand. Then, she stood up and darted inside, too shy to say anything more.

    After bowing to Chu Liuyue, the two pce maids chased after her.

    Chu Liuyue smiled pleasantly and rose to his feet, moving his fingers and savoring the intimate moment with obvious relish. Her tender hand impressed him. Sure enough, unlike the women of his country, those from the Xu State were more daring. If Princess Yuyan was willing to be his consort, he could benefit greatly.

    Of course, the premise was that Princess Yuyan could ept the position as his consort. Otherwise, he would have to make Princess Yuyan his legal life. But Chu Liuyue was reluctant to give up the support from Prime Minister Zhang, so his legal wife could only be Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter.

    It was a real blessing to have both of them. Then, he could be backed up by Prime Minister Zhang and the Xu State. It seemed like a good idea.

    Before seeing Princess Yuyan, he didn¡¯t have such an idea. Back then, he concentrated on plotting against Chu Liuchen. As long as any princess from the Xu State became his legal wife, Chu Liuchen would lose the right to inherit the throne. It had never urred to him that Princess Yuyan was so charming and sweet. Chu Liuyue was attracted to her and wanted to let her marry into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion as his consort!

    At most, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to give birth to any children. Even if she did, he wouldn¡¯t pass the throne to their son. The throne wouldn¡¯t be passed on to any alien races. In this way, his imperial father and officials wouldn¡¯t object to him.

    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Liuyue hade up with a new idea: he would like to take Princess Yuyan as his consort if she agreed. Princess Yuyan was very dissatisfied with Chu Qing. Most importantly, Chu Liuyue was confident that being his consort would be even better than being Chu Qing¡¯s legal wife.

    With this in mind, he suddenly became clear-minded and turned to leave, his face radiating with smiles. As for how to implement this idea, he had to discuss it with his aides. Of course, he would also consult Wen Xichi, just to be sure.

    Just as Chu Liuyue got out of his mansion, he sent someone to invite Wen Xichi for a discussion in the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. They had always been on good terms, so Chu Liuyue was not afraid of others gossiping about them.

    When Chu Liuyue returned to the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, the guard he dispatched to the Mansion of the Prime Minister returned. It turned out that Third Young Master Wen was not in the mansion but in the Huaguang Temple. Only then did Chu Liuyue remember that it was the first few days of the month. During this period, Wen Xichi would usually visit the Huaguang Temple. Thus, he didn¡¯t think much about it. Back to his mansion, Chu Liuyue went to discuss the n¡¯s feasibility with his advisors¡­

    Wen Xichi was not in the mansion because he had gone to the Huaguang Temple. At this time, he was sitting in the Zen room in the main temple of Huaguang Temple and enjoying tea. There, two people were engaged in a chess game between them. A chess piecended on the chessboard, but after a long time, no other chess pieces joined ¡ª the chessboard remained unchanged.

    ¡°Master, I heard you delve into my future when I was little. You predicted that I would die young. I would be incurably sick, and no one could reverse this hopeless situation. Though I was profoundly learned and talented, I had no chance to carry out my ideals. Even worse, I couldn¡¯t even protect the people I loved. In the end, I would be driven to my tragic doom!¡±

    Wen Xichi put down the teacup in his hand, smiled slightly, and asked.

    His fate revealed by the master sounded exceedingly horrible. Yet, Wen Xichi described it with a delicate touch, as if he were talking about someone else¡¯s life. He looked up, his beautiful eyes without any emotion.

    ¡°Master, is it possible that you misjudged it?¡± Atst, Wen Xichi asked lightly.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, in most cases, a person¡¯s fate won¡¯t change, but not absolutely. Sometimes, a subtle change will affect a person¡¯s chess game and even the overall situation.¡±

    The Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot raised his eyes and shed him a kindly and amiable smile.

    As the abbot put down a chess piece in his hand, the chess gameing to a deadlock immediately changed. He reached out, slightly rolled up his sleeves, and said, ¡°Please have a look!¡±

    Wen Xichi looked at the arrangement of chess pieces on the chessboard. ¡°Master, what kind of chess piece do you think will change the whole situation? Is it possible? If so, can we relive the previous life and this life?¡±

    He also picked up a chess piece and put it down, turning the game of chess into a killing game. Immediately, his arrangement of chess pieces outshone his rival¡¯s.

    ¡°Each life, in the previous or at present, has its own fate. Likewise, you¡¯re a different person in each life. Why are you so obsessed with the connections between the two lives?¡± The Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot didn¡¯t put down his chess piece. Instead, he gazed at Wen Xichi with otherworldly eyes. Putting his palms together devoutly, he said, ¡°You are so smart. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve seen it clearly?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132 Third Young Master Wen, Youâ€™ve Blinded by Superficial Phenomena

    Chapter 1132 Third Young Master Wen, You¡¯ve Blinded by Superficial Phenomena

    Wen Xichi, looking up at the Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot, no longer beat around the bush and said bluntly, ¡°Master, I think I saw the previous life, but it¡¯s different from this life. My fate in my previous life turned out as you predicted. However, things in this life deviate from my previous destiny!¡±

    His words sounded unimaginably queer, but Wen Xichi said them matter-of-factly without hesitation: he must be earnest about it.

    The Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot knitted his long eyebrows. ¡°If there is the previous life, which one do you think is better: the previous life or this life?¡±

    Wen Xichi pursed his lips. In hisst life, he died of illness on the bed, and in this life, he had a sessful life. In this respect, this life was certainly better. But in this life, why did he barely have any connections with the desire of his heart? In his previous life, he was unable to protect her, but in this life, he could do it.

    However, it was toote for him to realize the truth. All of a sudden, his heart ached as if being stabbed.

    ¡°Master, there are sufferings in my previous life and distress in this life. It¡¯s really difficult to tell which one is better!¡± Wen Xichi said with a bitter smile.

    Which one did he prefer? With all kinds of feelings welling up in his heart, he couldn¡¯te up with an answer.

    In silence, the Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot studied him for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth. ¡°Third Young Master Wen, you¡¯ve been misled by externals!¡±

    Wen Xichi touched his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°I lost my way among superficial things. Master, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Thest life has passed; you can never get it back. In this life, your favorable fate makes your regrets less regretful!¡± The Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot said with a chuckle.

    Like a wake-up call, his words jolted Wen Xichi¡¯s heart wide awake, and he came to a sudden realization. He stood up, bowed deeply to the Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot, and said, ¡°Many thanks, Master!¡±

    ¡°This is the answer in your heart. You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡± The Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot also got up. His face creased into a smile.

    Wen Xichi shook his head and soon nodded. Then he said goodbye to the abbot.

    The Huaguang Temple¡¯s abbot sent him to the Zen room¡¯s door, bidding farewell to him with a cupped-hand salute.

    In return, Wen Xichi turned around and bowed again. He turned around and walked out of the Zen room. His servant had been waiting outside. When he saw Wen Xichiing out, he hurriedly kept up with him.

    Outside the gate in the mountain, Wen Xichi got in the carriage and went all the way down the mountain. He sat in it and bowed his head with his eyes looking down. In his servant¡¯s eyes, though his master appeared as calm as he had been when they went up the mountain, he looked slightly different. His master looked much more energetic, as if he had put down something heavy in his heart. Seeing his master no longer in low spirits, the servant breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.

    Upon arriving at the Mansion of the Prime Minister, he got out of the carriage. Then, he saw a young male servant running over and handing over a letter. When Third Young Master Wen took it and looked at it, he couldn¡¯t help showing a hint of joy on his face. Then, waving the letter in his hand, he said. ¡°Reply to the letter for me and say I will be there tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll deliver the message!¡± the servant said and left.

    ¡°Third Cousin!¡± An affectedly sweet voice came from the corridor on one side. Wen Xichi frowned darkly and looked up, his eyes on Gu Xishu. She ran over from a few steps away, her hands lifting the edge of her skirt.

    ¡°Third Cousin, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Why did youe back sote?¡± Gu Xishu was a little breathless because of running, and herrge and round breasts looked more and more inviting. She reached out to pull Wen Xichi¡¯s sleeve.

    Wen Xichi took a step back and avoided her hand, reproaching bluntly. ¡°Watch out! We have grown up, not children anymore. We should keep a certain distance!

    ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Xishu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°In my heart, we can always be as close as when we were children. We can y and talk together!¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re grown-ups now!¡± Wen Xichi, unmoved, looked at Gu Xishu and said.

    ¡°We have grown up, but so what? Aren¡¯t we dear cousins?¡± Gu Xishu said, seemingly a little annoyed. Once again, she was about to pull Wen Xichi¡¯s sleeve.

    Wen Xichi took another step back and said, ¡°If you have nothing serious to say, go back now!¡±

    After saying that, he ignored Gu Xishu, turned around, and strode inside. Gu Xishu was left behind and gazed pitifully after his receding figure.

    After taking a few steps, Wen Xichi turned at an intersection and happened to meet her second brother, Wen Shian. They almost bumped into each other.

    They both took a step back before regaining their bnce.

    ¡°Third Brother, where did youe from? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Wen Shian looked at Wen Xichi and asked with a smile, but his smile seemed a bit far-fetched.

    However, he reacted very quickly. Just after he forced a smile, it looked a little unreal, but in a short time, he managed to smile sincerely.

    ¡°I came back from the Huaguang Temple. Is there something urgent outside for you to deal with?¡± Wen Xichi stepped aside and let Wen Shian go first.

    ¡°I¡¯m in no particr hurry. I have something to tell my cousin. Just now, I saw her, but why can¡¯t I find her in the blink of an eye?¡± Wen Shian said with a trace of gloom across his eyes. Actually, he had seen Gu Xishu talking to Wen Xichi.

    Gu Xishu would be with him, and Wen Xichi knew it. However, he deliberately got so close to her with no intention of avoiding arousing suspicion. In this case, how could Wen Shian smile genuinely? He was enraged by Wen Xichi¡¯s conduct.

    However, Wen Xichi, his younger brother, had always been doted on by his parents. If he argued with him about that, his beloved cousin might marry Wen Xichi instead. How could Wen Shian ept that?

    His marriage with Gu Xishu should have been ced on the agenda. To his dismay, she told him that Wen Xichi went to fawn over his father and tried every means to show that only he was a good match for her. At the thought of this, Wen Shian wanted Wen Xichi dead.

    When he was a child, Wen Xichipeted with him for toys. And now, he even wanted to take away the woman he loved the most. Everyone in the mansion knew that Gu Xishu was his favorite. How could Wen Xichi shamelessly covet his woman?

    ¡°She was at the gate just now, but I don¡¯t know if she is still there. You can go and look for her!¡± Wen Xichi said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay. Then, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll talk to you when I¡¯m free!¡± Wen Shian nodded, smiled friendly, and walked to the door.

    Wen Xichi continued to go inside with the same peaceable smile, but there was a trace of deepness in his eyes.

    ¡°Wen Shian, Gu Xishu, I won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±

    This life was different from the previous one, but he wouldn¡¯t leave any regrets behind¡­

    ¡°What? She invited me over?¡± Wei Dahai was stunned and asked the servant in sheer astonishment.

    ¡°Yes. Madam Dong asked you to go there tomorrow, saying that the matter of Butterfly Clothing Shop must be settled!¡± The servant nodded and said.

    Wei Dahai turned to his wife, Madam Ouyang, who was sitting next to him, and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡­ what is she up to?¡±

    He knew Lady Ming pretty well. So, was it possible that she gave in at this time? It didn¡¯t seem like what she would do. Even when she was pregnant, she chose to leave him. At present, she hadn¡¯t yete to a dead end. Then, how could she bow down to him? This invitation came as a total surprise to them.

    ¡°My Lord, go and have a look tomorrow. Since she is bold enough to send out the invitation, I dare to take my people to make trouble. As your mistress, where does her propertye from? It all belongs to you!¡± Madam Ouyang sneered, put the teacup on the table, and squinted at Wei Dahai. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if you are willing to do that!¡±

    Wei Dahai shook his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m thinking? We¡¯ve been husband and wife with one heart and one mind for many years. How could I worry about her? Besides, she just gave birth to a daughter. Do Ick a daughter?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure of it? I heard you had been missing this old lover for many years!¡± Madam Ouyang said with sarcasm.

    Wei Dahai reached out and held her hand tofort her. ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve treated you well for so many years. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done for you. We can gain a better future if we are of the same mind. At this critical point, I won¡¯t make a mistake. I know there is a saying that an ant may well destroy a whole dam.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Madam Ouyang snorted, and her face softened. ¡°It¡¯s best that you think so. Keep our n in mind. In the future, you¡¯ll reach the highest rank possible. You¡¯re of great talent but only a fourth-rank official. It¡¯s unfair!¡±

    As he heard all of this, Wei Dahai felt very depressed and sighed heavily before putting down Madam Ouyang¡¯s hand. Indeed, it was the most unpleasant thing in his heart. He thought he was endowed with extraordinary talents. In his mind, because no powerful officials in the imperial court backed him up, he aplished nothing. Without his father-inw¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t have be a fourth-rank official and might have fallen into a more disgraceful situation.

    It was a pity that Madam Ouyang¡¯s father had passed away early. Afterward, there was no one in the court supporting him.

    Later on, since he got in touch with Nanny Wei, he had expected to make rapid advances in his official career. However, he merely made a tiny process and turned from a fourth-rank official with no power to a fourth-rank official with real power. His official ranking didn¡¯t rise at all. Thinking of this, Wei Dahai was full ofints about Nanny Wei.

    Nanny Wei was said to be a favorite with the Empress Dowager, but she couldn¡¯t even help her nephew.

    ...

    ¡°My Lord, calm down. We have opportunities, right? And there is one chance right before us. Everything was fine at first, but because of what happened to Qiuyi¡­¡± Madam Ouyang sighed, waved her hand with a headache, and said to the servant who delivered the message, ¡°Tell her that His Lord will go there tomorrow!¡±

    At the mention of Mo Qiuyi, Wei Dahai felt quite frustrated. Initially, she was supposed to be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s wife, but now her future became uncertain because the princess from the Xu State would marry Commandery Prince Qing. Mo Qiuyi was determined to be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife for a bright future. Once her husband ascended to the throne, she would be the empress. How could she give away the position as Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife?

    However, her opponent was a Xu State princess who came here to get married. How could Mo Qiuyipete with a princess with a much higher status? Even if Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s mother went all out to fight for Qiuyi, she wouldn¡¯t make it. Moreover, ording to the news from the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, Consort Dowager Qing seemed satisfied with Princess Yuyan and had no objection to this marriage.

    Well, she didn¡¯t oppose it, but Wei¡¯s Mansion strongly disapproved of this arrangement. They had plotted for so long and put in a lot of effort. If they gained nothing, how could they take this lying down?

    As such, Madam Dong¡¯s shop became a crucial thing. Even if he and Nanny Wei had suffered because of it, he didn¡¯t intend to give up the shop. At present, money was the most important thing, and he was determined to get the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet her there tomorrow. Join me at the right time.¡± When the servant withdrew, Wei Dahai said through gritted teeth. At this time, he couldn¡¯t be defeated. ¡°Let¡¯s think everything over and take down the Butterfly Clothing Shop in one fell swoop!¡±

 Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133 A Vicious Coupleâ€™s Interlocking Traps

    Chapter 1133 A Vicious Couple¡¯s Interlocking Traps

    Wei Dahai was very cautious. For many years, he had been prudent in his words and deeds. Gradually, he was in his element at work. Besides, his discreet attitude helped him escape a few disasters!

    Therefore, he believed that being cautious would be of great help. However, the conflict with Madame Dong frustrated him. He had thought that it was no big deal. Madame Dong was merely a businesswoman with a history of close contact with him. They hadn¡¯t met for many years, but so what? She had to follow his arrangements obediently no matter what.

    Therefore, he rxed vignce against this matter. As a result, he provoked Princess Chen.

    Wei Dahai paid no attention to Princess Chen, who had just married Prince Chen. It was universally known that Prince Chen was a dying sick man. Since Princess Chen would soon be a widow, how could he care about her feelings?

    However, against his expectations, this matter implicated him, and his backer, Nanny Wei, was punished because of it. Nanny Wei was furious at him and even sent someone to rebuke him. She even knew that he had asked someone to impersonate Lady Ming.

    Early in the morning, Wei Dahai appeared in the teahouse opposite the Butterfly Clothing Shop and asked for a private room facing the Butterfly Clothing Shop. From this position, he could see the peopleing and going from the shop.

    He had been sitting there for the whole morning. During this period, the Butterfly Clothing Shop looked peaceful, and no unusual people appeared. All people seemed to be ordinary guestsing here to buy things. From time to time, a shop-boy would send some guests out with a bright smile. Many people had visited the shop, most of whom were Misses and Madams of aristocratic families.

    All smiles, these customers came out, followed by servant girls carrying the items they had just bought. It was evident that they were very satisfied with the goods of Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    Judging by what he saw, Wei Dahai estimated that the shop would earn lots of money even in one morning. With this conclusion, his desire to take over this shop was bing stronger and stronger. Now, he needed money to stay afloat. It would benefit him a lot if he got Lady Ming¡¯s shop. For Lady Ming, marrying him as a secondary legal wife was worthwhile. Wei Dahai felt that he was pretty considerate toward her.

    As he thought about it, he became increasingly confident that it was an excellent idea. It was also a good thing for Lady Ming. However, Lady Ming was somehow bewitched by Princess Chen and was determined to sell the shop to her.

    However, Wei Dahai wouldn¡¯t let Princess Chen seed so easily. Deliberately, he implicated the Butterfly Clothing Shop in a case of the Ministry of Justice. Before the matter was made clear, the Butterfly Clothing Shop wouldn¡¯t be allowed to change hands. In this way, he still had a chance to get it.

    The key to the matter was Madame Dong. As long as she changed her mind, everything else could be negotiated. Princess Chen couldn¡¯t abuse her power to bully people.

    Because Prince Chen recently shot up into eminence, many people treated him with reverence and awe. But meanwhile, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was pushed to the heart of the power struggle. At this time, it was best for the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to keep a low profile. From this point of view, Wei Dahai was sure about one thing: Princess Chen couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to make trouble at this time. If she ruined Prince Chen¡¯s business, what benefits could she get as a woman?

    After thinking about this, Wei Dahai rxed. Then, he ordered a few snacks in the teahouse but didn¡¯t go downstairs ¡ª he kept watching the shop. He was relieved that no carriage from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion appeared. It seemed to be only Lady Ming¡¯s idea.

    When it was almost time, he straightened his clothes, stood up, and went downstairs with a trace of smugness on his face. ording to his perfect n, he felt the Butterfly Clothing Shop was already in his pocket.

    If Lady Dong was sensible enough, she should voluntarily put the shop under his name. Otherwise, he would tell others that she was only his mistress.

    Anyway, his official position was not high, and he was a nobody in the capital city. No one would criticize him before the Emperor for such a small matter. He and his wife were willing to do this. Besides, since Lady Ming appeared to be in the wrong, she wouldn¡¯t argue. Under these conditions, others wouldn¡¯t care about their business. With this in mind, Wei Dahai grew more and more certain that he would seed.

    When Wei Dahai stepped into the Butterfly Clothing Shop, a shop-boy saw him. He approached Wei Dahai with an unhappy look and reluctantly sped his hands together to greet him. ¡°Lord Wei!¡±

    Almost all the people of Butterfly Clothing Shop were familiar with Wei Dahai. However, they knew he had schemed against their shopkeeper, so few would be nice to him.

    ¡°Where is your shopkeeper?¡± Wei Dahai asked, not taking their negative attitude seriously. The shop-boy¡¯s hostile attitude showed that Lady Ming wanted something from him.

    ¡°The shopkeeper is in the ountant¡¯s office!¡± The shop-boy pointed to a room in the corner. This ountant¡¯s office on the ground floor was muchrger than the one upstairs. Madame Dong had handled most of the affairs in it.

    Wei Dahai waved his hand carelessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and find Lady Ming!¡±

    Without waiting for the shop-boy to lead the way, he walked over along the familiar route with his servant. When they reached the slightly closed door, he asked the servant to wait outside and walked in.

    The young servant understood what he meant. After Wei Dahai entered, he closed the door and waited outside.

    Behind therge desk, Madame Dong raised her head and stared at Wei Dahai coldly.

    Madame Dong¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t surprise Wei Dahai at all. Smiling broadly, he came in and sat on the chair opposite the desk. With great ease, he put his hand on the desk and asked, ¡°Lady Ming, what can I do for you?

    ¡°Wei Dahai, you know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± Madame Dong threw the ount book onto the table rudely and snapped, ¡°Wei Dahai, I have nothing to do with you now, and it¡¯s the same with the Butterfly Clothing Shop. Princess Chen owns it now. Do you dare to y tricks on her?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t dare to do that. But are you sure this shop belongs to Princess Chen? Lady Ming, you¡¯ve always been stubborn, but what¡¯s the benefit of that? You must have been deceived for nothing. Do you think everything will be fine with her help?¡±

    Wei Dahai leaned back and said with indifference.

    ncing around, he found that no one else but Madame Dong was in the room, which was very good. Of course, he figured that there was no one around Madame Dong.

    Madame Dong was not a Madam of an aristocratic family, so she had no servant girl apanying and serving her. The shop-boys would onlye here asionally. How could they stay by her side all the time?

    ¡°These ount books must have been ced behind therge screen, right?¡± Thinking of this, Wei Dahai felt a surge of excitement in his heart.

    ¡°What have you done to my shop?¡± Madame Dong asked, ring at Wei Dahai.

    ¡°Lady Ming, why do you act like we¡¯re strangers? What¡¯s your rtionship with me? Why would I do anything to your shop? If you¡¯re in trouble, how can I be fine? What happened that year was a misunderstanding. Back then, I was determined to marry you. The result came as a surprise, I must say!¡±

    Wei Dahai sighed, ignoring Madame Dong¡¯s furious look.

    It could be said that the angrier Madame Dong was, the calmer Wei Dahai became. There was even a light smile on his face. He looked at Madame Dong with a bit of magnanimity, which made Madame Dong feel nauseous. Wei Dahai acted like an affectionate man facing an unreasonable woman.

    After taking a deep breath, Madame Dong calmed down and said, her eyes turning cold, ¡°Wei Dahai, no matter what your n is, I can tell you clearly that I don¡¯t like you at all now. Don¡¯t think you can still fool me like before. Now, you¡­¡±

    At this time, Madame Dong gave him a contemptuous look and said with a sneer, ¡°Madame Ouyang didn¡¯t give you enough money, did she? You look so anxious. You must have lived in poverty and misery after marrying her. Your life must be no better than that of the past, right? After all, you live off a woman. In fact, I can understand why you are so hungry for money. I can give you some for old times¡¯ sake!¡±

    As she spoke, Madame Dong took out about ten taels of silver from her sleeve and pushed it to Wei Dahai. She didn¡¯t hide the sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°Wei Dahai, stop scheming against me. If you can¡¯t make a living, take the silver and leave. Please don¡¯te here and bother me anymore. It¡¯s all I can do for you!¡±

    Looking at the piece of silver on the desk, Wei Dahai couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, no matter how generous he was. He suddenly jumped to his feet, pounded the table, and snarled, ¡°Lady Ming¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to hit me because you can¡¯t deceive me?¡± Madame Dong also stood up, red at Wei Dahai, and rebuked him loudly, ¡°You¡¯re a good-for-nothing gigolo. What makes you think you can get a secondary legal wife? Your Madam wants to get my money by making me your secondary legal wife. Am I right?

    Her words, ¡°a good-for-nothing gigolo,¡± irritated Wei Dahai so much that the blue veins on his forehead bulged. Thest thing he wanted to hear were thosements.

    It reminded him of the miserable past when he was still a poor young man. Now Madame Dong brought up the old days that were too sad to reflect on for him. No one but Madame Dong knew about his tragic past.

    These harsh words were like a hard p in his face. It seemed that he was in charge of everything in the mansion, but it had always been Madam Ouyang who made the final decision.

    Because of that, he felt aggrieved and depressed in the depth of his heart. Now, Madame Dong ruthlessly touched him on his most sensitive spot.

    ¡°Lady Ming, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, do you?¡± Wei Dahai flew into a great rage and barked.

    ¡°Wei Dahai, do you think you can trample upon me at will? Don¡¯t kid yourself! You involved the Butterfly Clothing Shop in the case of the Ministry of Justice. You arepetent. How could you naively assume that the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Madame Dong said coldly.

    ¡°So what? If she has the ability, she can do it.¡± Wei Dahai was so angry that he was in no mood to hide the sinister thing he had done. In exasperation, he red at Madame Dong with wide-open eyes. Initially, he nned to coax her into giving up the shop, but Madame Dong drove him mad. In a fit of anger, he forgot the refined manner he had cultivated for years.

    ¡°So, you secretly yed the trick? Wei Dahai, how dare you plot against the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? I don¡¯t know you have such an exaggerated opinion of your abilities!¡± Madame Dong spared no effort in displeasing Wei Dahai. Since they fell out openly, she no longer showed any consideration for his dignity. ¡°Does your Madam know about this? Or is it her idea? Wei Dahai, you have to ask for her opinion even on this kind of thing. Shame on you!¡±

    Madame Dong had seen his Madam before. It was that woman who forced her to go far away. Otherwise, she and her baby in the belly would die. Madame Dong kept this old grudge firmly in her mind and had never mentioned it to anyone!

    But now, her old wound was mercilessly reopened!

    ¡°Madame Dong, good to see you again!¡± The door was suddenly opened. The woman stood there and red proudly at Madame Dong in the ountant¡¯s office as if she were looking at something filthy. What an aggressive posture!

 Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134 The Bitchy Couple Go Back on Their Words

    Chapter 1134 The Bitchy Couple Go Back on Their Words

    ¡°If you want to live with him, don¡¯t me me for aborting the child in your belly. Our mansion didn¡¯t need the eldest son from a concubine. Besides, no one knows if this bastard in your belly is his own child!¡±

    ¡°If you want to follow Young Master Wei, you can be his servant girl first!¡±

    ¡°A cheap woman wants to climb up the socialdder. You things so highly of yourself. What bare-faced cheek!¡±

    A torrent of foul words overwhelmed the woman sitting on the ground with her hands on her belly. Helplessly and vigntly, she looked at the people around her and the Young Madam surrounded by the crowd.

    Today, the past scene seemed to have happened again. After so many years, her face showed distinct signs of age. Yet, Madame Dong still recognized her at a nce: she was Miss Ouyang, the Young Madam back then.

    Now, she should be Wei Dahai¡¯s Madam, Madam Ouyang!

    So many years had passed, and the same scene reappeared.

    ¡°Dear, is this the mistress you found? Is she the woman you¡¯ve kept outside for so long?¡± Madam Ouyang stood there and looked at Madame Dong with disdain. The meaning of her words was clear: the legal wife was here to expose and denounce the mistress. Many people who came to watch the fun became restless and watched Madame Dong with contempt.

    The legal wife caught a mistress, and there was only a man with this woman in the room. Sure enough, they had an affair.

    ¡°Madam Ouyang? Your husband is here to talk business. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know about it. Otherwise, aren¡¯t you afraid of making a dreadful mistake?¡± Madame Dong snorted contemptuously. She was no longer the lonely girl with nothing. Many years ago, she had no choice but to flee for her life overnight to protect the baby in her belly.

    ¡°A dreadful mistake?¡± Madam Ouyang repeated coldly. She represented the first branch and enjoyed all the glory. She eyed Madame Dong with scorn and said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a humble shopkeeper. How dare you say something like that? Who gave you the courage? You¡¯ve been intimate with my husband, and he gave you this big shop. I¡¯ve known all of these things. It¡¯s time to settle this matter!¡±

    ¡°So, did Madame Dong get this shop from Wei Dahai?¡±

    Many people shifted their eyes from Wei Dahai to Madame Dong. ¡°Is this true? ¡°If not, why would they secretly meet in one room?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I had never seen Lord Wei when our shopkeeper took over this shop!¡± A shop-boy, who had worked here for a long time, defended Madame Dong indignantly.

    Madame Dong had taken a lot of time and effort to run this shop. This shop-boy saw it with his own eyes.

    ¡°Dear, you cared about this woman so much! You gave her all the money of our mansion for investment, and now¡­ You even want to fool me with her. But I¡¯m your legal wife¡­ Honey, if¡­ if you like her so much, you can take her in. You don¡¯t have to do this!¡±

    Madam Ouyang ignored the shop-boy and looked at Wei Dahai imploringly, eyes brimming with tears. The sadness in her eyes got much sympathy from the crowd.

    If this was true, Madam Ouyang was also a victim. Thinking of this, some people began to feel sorry for her.

    ¡°Madam Ouyang, your mouth can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense. How do you know we weren¡¯t talking about business? Or did youe here to stir up trouble on purpose? Lord Wei covets my shop and still attempts to get it by cheating. Now, you join in. Won¡¯t you give up until your goal is reached?¡±

    Madame Dong spoke in a slow and deliberate way.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mistress. What business can you talk about with him?¡±

    ¡°Do you have to do business behind a closed door? When a man and a woman are in one room, how can they talk about business?¡±

    ¡°Sex trade?¡± A few people in the crowd sneered, and their words sounded rather unpleasant to the ear.

    ¡°Dear¡­ I like Lady Ming¡­ We already have a daughter!¡± At this time, when the anger faded from his face, Wei Dahai looked bewildered by the situation. He stamped his feet hard as if he had been forced to say that.

    By saying that, he confirmed they had a rtionship and even a daughter. In this case, how could Madame Dong not be a mistress?

    Some people had been hesitating, wondering if they had wronged the shopkeeper. This time, they decisively chose to support Madam Ouyang. ¡°As expected, she is a slut. She has given birth to his daughter, but she refused to admit the affair!¡±

    ¡°No one wants to marry such a woman. How dare she talk back to his legal wife!¡±

    Madame Dong knew Wei Dahai was shameless, but she didn¡¯t expect this. It made her feel angry and hateful toward him. However, she didn¡¯t argue and stepped back.

    A neatly dressed servant girl came out from behind therge screen. Her appearance stunned everyone. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say only the man and the woman were talking about business in the room? How could there be someone else?¡±

    In an instant, Wei Dahai¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had been in the room for so long but didn¡¯t find anyone behind the screen.

    ¡°Lord Wei, my master was talking to Madame Dong about something, but you rushed in. Thus, my master had to leave to avoid you. We can be regarded as witnesses!¡± Yujie said coldly, ncing at Wei Dahai and Madam Ouyang. ¡°My master said Madame Dong could sue you for this matter. Madame Dong is your first wife, but you two drove her away. Do you want to force her to do anything again?¡±

    Her words exined the rtionship between Madame Dong and Wei Dahai and why they had a child. It turned out Madame Dong was not Wei Dahai¡¯s mistress. Instead, she was his first wife. Therefore, the legal wife was the one who broke up their marriage.

    Suddenly, these unfriendly remarks targeting Madame Dong fell on Madam Ouyang. Some of these on-lookers in the marketce were good at insulting others with filthynguage. As a result, Madam Ouyang was so pissed off that she turned red with rage. Today, she and Wei Dahai had nned to catch ¡°the mistress¡± here. Then, they would coerce Madame Dong into marrying Wei Dahai. Unexpectedly, a master popped up in the room.

    Beyond that, the master¡¯s servant girl expressed clearly the history between Madame Dong and him in a few words.

    At this moment, anyone with a discerning eye could immediately understand what was happening.

    ¡°Who is your master? Why doesn¡¯t your master dare to show up openly?¡± Madam Ouyang burst into a fury with embarrassment and angrily pointed to Yujie.

    ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better not know who my master is. Why must we step out? Since Lord Wei rushed straight in, my master had to find a ce in haste to avoid him. However, we didn¡¯t expect to hear such a wonderful argument. You forced a woman to be a concubine. Lord Wei, you put on a brilliant performance. I just heard you lived off a woman. Then, Madam Ouyang came here. Indeed, her masculinity is not in question!¡±

    Yujie answered with a sneer. She was skilled in making sarcastic remarks. More importantly, she didn¡¯t intend to spare Madam Ouyang at this time.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Madam Ouyang had never been humiliated like this in public, let alone by a servant girl. As cross as a bear, she strode forward to p Yujie.

    Wei Dahai¡¯s face darkened, and his fierce, piercing eyesnded on Yujie. He hated the most others saying that he lived off a woman. With anger, his face turned ghastly pale, and the corners of his mouth twitched, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Yujie took a step back and avoided Madam Ouyang¡¯s hand. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°Do you mean this shop belonged to your mansion in the first ce? What a coincidence! Madame Dong happens to have witnesses here, which can prove that this shop has nothing to do with your mansion. It hasn¡¯t been a long time since you found Madame Dong. To get this shop, you could employ the meanest tricks. Please go ahead. His Lord of the Ministry of Justice wille overter!¡±

    ¡°Someone from the Ministry of Justice has intervened!¡± Wei Dahai and Madam Ouyang exchanged nces and knew something had gone wrong.

    Wei Dahai didn¡¯t possess much power. Some affairs he arranged would go through many people¡¯s hands. As such, the people who worked on these things might not even know he was in charge.

    ¡°My Lord, how do you exin this? What did you tell me? How could you¡­ lie to me for this woman?¡± Madam Ouyang reacted very quickly. At once, she turned to Wei Dahai, her lips trembling and tears showering down her cheeks.

    She meant Wei Dahai had deceived her, and she didn¡¯t know anything!

    ¡°Dear¡­ I¡­ I really want to marry Lady Ming. We separated because of a misunderstanding. I said that because I feared you wouldn¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Wei Dahai cooperated very well and appeared sad at once. Looking at the sad look on Madam Ouyang¡¯s face, the onlookers felt confused again. They looked around and finally fixed their eyes on Madame Dong, who seemed to be an outsider at this time. She remained calm as if the couple was talking about someone else.

    ¡°You two, pleasee in. My master is waiting for you inside. This matter has to be made clear so as not to make such a scene again.¡± Yujie stepped aside and made way for them, looking at the couple with a faint smile.

    ¡°Your Lord¡­ this matter¡­ You see¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Madam Ouyang seemed to be extremely sad. She flicked her sleeves and was about to leave this ce in tears.

    However, when she turned around helplessly, she found two old maids behind her blocking her way. ¡°Madam Ouyang, please. My master will help you make everything clear today. Even if my master fails, the Ministry of Justice will help. Don¡¯t worry. The Ministry of Justice has always been fair and won¡¯t make things difficult for you two.¡±

    Yujie smiled and watched Madam Ouyang. The two old maids behind her pressed forward aggressively. Although there were old maids from the Wei¡¯s Mansion here, they looked weaker than the two old maids. In addition, Madam Ouyang didn¡¯t dare to start a fight, for she had no idea who the master inside was. Since Wei Dahai¡¯s official rank was too low, many masters in the capital city enjoyed a higher status than him. If they raised an uproar, they might be in great trouble.

    Madam Ouyang had to retreat into the room. She turned around when the door was tightly closed, and her face instantly became less sorrowful. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief, looked at Yujie, and said, ¡°About this matter, I¡­ I really didn¡¯t know the truth. My husband still doesn¡¯t forget his former lover after so many years. If¡­ if I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have let hime here!¡±

    She insisted that she knew nothing and was deceived by Wei Dahai. Also, she said Wei Dahai was in deep love with Madame Dong. In fact, they had discussed all of this before they came here, just in case. At this point, it was just the right time to take the countermeasure. Madam Ouyang secretly thought that if she said this, at least Wei Dahai and she could stay safe!

    ¡°But who is the master? Why would the master help Madam Dong?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135 My Mother Only Gave Birth to One Child

    Chapter 1135 My Mother Only Gave Birth to One Child

    The door was on thetch, blocking everyone¡¯s curious eyes. Many people wanted to eavesdrop, but the two old maids guarding the door were obviously not easy to deal with.

    The outsiders retreated, gossiping while pointing to the door. They paid close attention to whether or not this Madam was telling the truth. Was it true that the couple wanted to seize the first wife¡¯s property? If that was the case, the couple was heartless and vicious. How could they do such an immoral thing?

    Many people didn¡¯t leave. Although they couldn¡¯t see the scene, they could at least listen to the sound. How would they solve this matter? In the end, there would be a solution. They had to see which side was in the wrong.

    Two strong old maids removed the screen in the ountant¡¯s office. Then, they saw Shao Wanru sitting on arge chair behind the screen.

    Wei Dahai¡¯s eyes twitched involuntarily. Subconsciously, he took a step back when he recognized Shao Wanru.

    Madam Ouyang looked at Shao Wanru but didn¡¯t recognize her for a moment. It was not convenient for her to ask Wei Dahai, so she just measured Shao Wanru with her eyes.

    At the sight of her imposing manner, Madam Ouyang knew she was not from an ordinary family. Watching this elegant and nobledy, Madam Ouyang was confused. She looked young but was dressed as a married woman. How could she not be a Young Madam from an aristocratic family? A trace of panic shed across Madam Ouyang¡¯s eyes when she remembered who she was.

    It was said that Princess Chen hadn¡¯t reached the age of fifteen when she married into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Lord Wei and Madam Ouyang, it seems you know who I am.¡± Shao Wanru said lightly, her peaceful eyes watching the couple. ¡°I heard clearly what Lord Wei said to Madame Dong in the room just now. Nanny Wei in the Pce framed me; I heard she did it for you, Lord Wei. At present, the Butterfly Clothing Shop gets dragged into a court case. Lord Wei, even if you¡¯re a fourth-rank official, you can wield tremendous power!¡±

    Wei Dahai¡¯s face changed considerably.

    ¡°Lord Wei, you seem to know me, don¡¯t you?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Wei Dahai was stunned. Then, in a hurry, he answered cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Your Highness in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? I thought you saw me when I came to the Butterfly Clothing Shop. You seemed to want this shop badly. Am I right?¡± Shao Wanru cracked a light smile and asked leisurely.

    ¡°Er¡­ It belongs to Lady Ming. I want to be with her¡­ If the shop is under my name, she and my daughter can return to me!¡± Wei Dahai murmured and restrained the panic in his heart. He had never thought that Princess Chen would reallye to him. She hid inside and heard everything he said.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart. At this point, Wei Dahai still wanted to get away with this excuse.

    ¡°Lord Wei, let¡¯s put aside the dispute between you and Madame Dong for the time being. Don¡¯t even think about this shop. This shop has always been mine; now it¡¯s under my name. Do you have anyints?¡±

    Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Wei Dahai¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he looked at Shao Wanru in disbelief.

    In astonishment, Madam Ouyang also looked up at Madame Dong and Shao Wanru. They had nned for so long and regarded this shop as theirs. At this moment, they were told that this shop didn¡¯t belong to Madame Dong at all. Then what was the point of them scheming incessantly?

    Their efforts were aplete waste of time, and their mistakes made them aughingstock.

    ¡°Your Highness, I know you have a distinguished status, but you can¡¯t snatch the property fromw-abiding citizens!¡± Madam Ouyang calmed down a little and said.

    ¡°Snatching? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve made a mistake. I was young then, and it was inconvenient for me to show up and take this shop. Thus, I asked Madame Dong to do it. Madame Dong came to the capital city with me. Because I didn¡¯t have enough money, I got a mortgage from a private bank and received the money. An official of the Ministry of Justice helped me with the process. We¡¯ve undergoneplete formalities, and there were records of it in the private bank!¡±

    Shao Wanru said with a smile, reached out to take the tea served by Yujie, and took a sip slowly.

    Her purpose was to shatter Wei Dahai¡¯s wishful thinking. With the arrival of the Xu State princesses, the situation in the capital city was getting chaotic. At this critical time, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion should adopt a lower profile. In the past, she didn¡¯t mind dealing with Wei Dahai slowly, but she couldn¡¯t do that now. To avoid being distracted, Shao Wanru had to act decisively and kill Wei Dahai¡¯s unrealistic hope of getting this shop as early as possible.

    There was a light knock at the door. Yujie hurried forward to open the door. And Wen Xichi, wearing a gentle smile, appeared.

    Wei Dahai couldn¡¯t help withdrawing a few steps ¡ª he knew Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Lord Wen, thank you foring here!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and bowed politely.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s my duty!¡± Wen Xichi said, making a cupped-hand salute to Shao Wanru.

    The two of them greeted each other and took their seats.

    Yujie served tea and retreated to Shao Wanru¡¯s back. As for Wei Dahai and his wife, they were still standing there. No one invited them to sit, let alone ask them for tea.

    ¡°Lord Wen, when I asked for the loan, you were my guarantor. I wonder if you can be a witness and prove that I bought this shop. And because I was young at that time, I specially entrusted it to Madame Dong to manage.¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes, we still kept the contracts!¡± Wen Xichi nodded. From the pocket in his sleeve, he took out a few contracts, put them on the table, and said in a businesslike manner, ¡°Your Highness, please take a look. Are these the contracts you want?¡±

    Shao Wanru motioned for Yujie to take it. After examining them in her hands, she looked pleasantly surprised. ¡°Thank you, Lord Wen. I happened to have met you once, but you helped me greatly. Now I have to trouble you to testify for me!¡±

    Wen Xichi was very thorough in his work. As soon as she mentioned that, he got the evidence immediately, though the matter happened three years ago. Wen Xichi was indeed efficient and capable.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Your Highness. It¡¯s no bother!¡± Wen Xichi turned to look at Wei Dahai and said, ¡°Lord Wei, Princess Chen bought this shop from my friend. I happened to be there that day. Seeing a little girl with great ambitions, I was d to lend a hand. Since then, she had this shop.¡±

    ¡°Lord Wei has also taken a fancy to this shop and is determined to get it. I think you should go to court!¡±

    ¡°Go to court?¡± Wei Dahai¡¯s face was ashen, and his hands trembled involuntarily in his sleeves. How could they go to court in the current situation?

    He knew perfectly well who Wen Xichi was. With Wen Xichi as a witness and these contracts, Wei Dahai could never win the case. More importantly, it might jeopardize his future.

    He had been sure that Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t dare to make a big deal out of it. In his mind, she only wanted to get the people in the Butterfly Clothing Shop. But now, it turned out that Princess Chen owned this shop from the start. Therefore, how could he fantasize about winning the shop? In particr, Wen Xichi was willing to be a witness. He was the Third Young Master of the Mansion of the Prime Minister and had an excellent reputation. Beyond that, Wen Xichi was now working in the Ministry of Justice. Although his position was simr to his, Wen Xichi had real power.

    In contrast, Wei Dahai was just a fourth-rank official. How could he imagine taking the shop from Princess Chen?

    Her legs went limp, and Wei Dahai reached out to hold the corner of the table before he could stand firm.

    ¡°Lord Wen, there¡¯s no need to do that. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Wei Dahai smiled more bitterly than when he cried. How could he have the guts to think about other things at this time? He only wanted to go back safe and sound. From then on, he wouldpletely give up the idea of taking the shop.

    If he had known the shop didn¡¯t belong to Lady Dong, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to have any unrealistic expectations!

    ¡°A misunderstanding? How could it be? This matter has caused such a stir. Lord Wei, you¡¯d bettere with me. I heard that another case involving this shop was also rted to you. I¡¯m curious to know who colluded with you to do these despicable things!¡± Wen Xichi snorted, and his face fell.

    ¡°Are they going to follow up the clues and take me down?¡± Wei Dahai was afraid of being found out, although he thought he didn¡¯t leave any clues behind. But no one could guarantee it. If by any chance, any evidence pointed toward him. He wouldn¡¯t get away with it by telling others it was a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Lord Wen, I swear it¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± Wei Dahai reached out to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. Then, he joined his hands to plead with Wen Xichi, appearing subservient and servile. Once the situation got out of hand, he would find himself in serious trouble.

    ¡°Lord Wen, this¡­ I had a little misunderstanding with them. I thought my husband was really¡­¡± Madam Ouyang said with an awkward smile. She turned to Madame Dong and bowed sideways. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m truly sorry. I believed¡­ I made such a big scene out of jealousy. I¡¯m sorry for what I¡¯ve done. Sister, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Madam, you are wrong. My mother only gave birth to me. I have no sister!¡± Madame Dong looked at Madam Ouyang coldly, eyes full of sarcasm.

    Her words choked Madam Ouyang and shamed her to death. While biting her lip determinedly, she looked up at Shao Wanru, saying, ¡°Your Highness, my father arranged this marriage with him. I didn¡¯t know the details. If I had known my husband had a family already, I wouldn¡¯t have married him. Now¡­ now¡­ the horrible mistake has urred, yet my husband refused to realize his error and still tried to be with Madame Dong¡­¡±

    Madam Ouyang spoke with grief and continued to assert that she was innocent.

    Shao Wanru interrupted her bluntly, ¡°Madam Ouyang, these old things have nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t want to hear about them. If there is nothing else, please go back. Don¡¯t ever intervene in the affairs of Butterfly Clothing Shop in the future. If you attempt to mess with the Butterfly Clothing Shop again, don¡¯t me me for raking up the past, and let¡¯s wait and see the court¡¯s decision!¡±

    Madam Ouyang was slightly taken aback but soon came to her senses. She took Wei Dahai¡¯s hand and said repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯ll leave right now. From now on, we won¡¯t interfere in the affairs of Butterfly Clothing Shop, never!¡±

    After that, she turned around and left with Wei Dahai, who was slow in reacting to the situation.

    If Princess Chen intended to pursue the case, Wei¡¯s Mansion would face imminent disaster. For some unknown reasons, Princess Chen chose to let them off. Whatever her purpose was, they had better go away as soon as possible.

    ...

    The couple came out of the ountant¡¯s office in a panic. They didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and hurried out. Many people stayed outside to watch the fun. When seeing the couple walk out in dejection, plus what they had heard, they immediately understood the couple was in the wrong.

    It could be seen that they had plotted to get the Butterfly Clothing Shop. Thus, many people pointed at their backs and broke out into curses.

 Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136 Werenâ€™t You Afraid I Would Deceive You?

    Chapter 1136 Weren¡¯t You Afraid I Would Deceive You?

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Wen!¡± Shao Wanru said in the ountant¡¯s office.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Wen Xichi said, his clear and soft eyes on Shao Wanru. ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Lord Wen!¡± Shao Wanru smiled.

    ¡°Back then, you had just moved to the capital, but you seemed to have trusted me at first nce. Why would you believe me, a person you just met? And you even let me vouch for you. Weren¡¯t you afraid that I would deceive you?¡±

    They first met in the Butterfly Clothing Shop. At that time, Shao Wanru was just an eleven-year-old girl who had just entered the capital. While Wen Xichi, Third Young Master Wen of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, hadn¡¯t yet be the Number One Schr. Nevertheless, it was certain that they had never met before.

    ¡°I was young then. When I saw you, I thought you must be a good person, so I took it for granted that you would help me. Now when I think about it, I feel myself childish!¡± Shao Wanru thought back on it andughed in spite of herself.

    She was under fifteen but beyond her years in speech. Her charming, liquid eyes slightly crinkled up at the corners as she smiled. He felt a natural charm emanating from her. Meanwhile, she held herself slightly aloof, neither close nor distant to him.

    ¡°Then, thank you for trusting me!¡± Wen Xichi averted his gaze and said with a lopsided smile. He stood up and gave Shao Wanru a fist-and-palm salute. ¡°I still have something to do in the yamen, so I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    Shao Wanru got up, bowed sideways with a smile, and said, ¡°I have to thank you for what you did today. Without you here, I don¡¯t know what would have happened!¡±

    She deliberately nned to take Wei Dahai down with one blow today and shatter his fantastic idea. Lucky for her, Wen Xichi was well-prepared and brought all the evidence necessary to convict them. In this way, even if Wei Dahai and his wife had other ideas, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Shao Wanru had these formal documents and an official of the Ministry of Justice to be the witness. So, even if they had to go to court, Wei Dahai couldn¡¯t win the case, not to mention Madame Dong had been supporting Shao Wanru wholeheartedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to help, Your Highness. If Wei Dahai makes trouble again, just send for me!¡± Wen Xichi said in a businesslike manner and turned to leave.

    Many people had gathered around the Butterfly Clothing Shop, gossiping about the matters among Wei Dahai, his wife, and Madame Dong. When they saw Wen Xichie out, someone eximed in a low voice. Obviously, the person recognized Wen Xichi.

    She leaned aside and took a few steps to avoid Wen Xichi, her eyesnding on the ountant¡¯s office with the door utched. Then, she looked up at Wen Xichi¡¯s back with a trace of disapproval in her eyes. Sure enough, Shao Wanru was never a decent woman. Not only did she hook up with Chu Liuyue, but she also had an intimate rtionship with Third Young Master Wen.

    ¡°My Lady!¡± When a servant girl called her in a low voice, she withdrew her eyes. Then she looked down at the few bolts of gauze before her. Just now, she casually picked them to cover up her real intention.

    ¡°How could Shao Wanru uphold justice for others here?¡±

    She camete and roughly heard that, which aroused her curiosity. Thus, she stayed to listen to the gossip and was surprised to see Wen Xichie out of Shao Wanru¡¯s room.

    Wen Xichi, a noble young master, was also one of the few well-known young talents in the capital city. Infanta Yuan¡¯an rather admired him and even regarded him as an ideal husband. Of course, marrying a prince was always the best choice for her. After all, she was looking forward to getting the high and mighty position as the empress.

    ¡°All of them!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said carelessly, asking her servant girl to pay the bill. Before they walked away, Infanta Yuan¡¯an stood at the door and looked outside, but she didn¡¯t see Wen Xichi. He should have left early. A gloomy look shed across her eyes. ¡°Chu Liuyue, Zhang Qn, and now Wen Xichi¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, isn¡¯t it time for us to go back to the mansion?¡± The servant girl reminded her cautiously. Infanta Yuan¡¯an had sneaked out of the mansion without noticing Ruiping Great Elder Princess. The wedding was approaching, so Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t allow Infanta Yuan¡¯an to go out casually.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded and was no longer in the mood to stroll around. When she got on the carriage, she thought for a moment and ordered the servant girl, ¡°Go to Prince Zhou¡¯s second courtyard outside the capital!¡±

    Chu Liuzhou spent much time in his second courtyard outside the city. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an went to ask his whereabouts, she learned that Chu Liuzhou had been living in his dwelling ce outside the city these days.

    ¡°Your Highness, this¡­ this is a breach of etiquette!¡± The servant girl hurriedly cautioned her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chatter on and on!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an frowned unhappily, her fierce eyes sweeping across her. The servant girl was so scared that she hurriedly lowered her head and no longer dared to try to stop her master.

    The carriage turned a corner and drove out of the city. Around the corner, Wen Xichi appeared at the intersection with his hands sped behind his back. From a distance, he watched the carriage leave. He learned from the mark on the carriage that it belonged to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. It should be Infanta Yuan¡¯an who peeped at him outside the shop.

    When in the Butterfly Clothing Shop, Wen Xichi seemed to have seen a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye. However, she dodged aside fast, so he didn¡¯t find out who it was. In the past, Wen Xichi would smile and ignore this matter. He didn¡¯t care who paid attention to him but avoided himter. But since he served in the Ministry of Justice, he became more vignt and deliberately kept an eye on her.

    ¡°Why would Infanta Yuan¡¯an avoid me? Shouldn¡¯t she be waiting to get married in the mansion now?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t wear a veil. Although Wen Xichi didn¡¯t see her clearly, he knew her wound must have healed. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t go out without wearing a veil. He watched the carriage leave. It turned into the official road in the middle and sped up, advancing without the intention of stopping. It seemed it would go out of the city along this official road.

    ¡°What¡¯s outside the city?

    ¡°Prince Zhou¡¯s second courtyard?¡± This answer arose naturally in Wen Xichi¡¯s mind. He pondered for a moment, looked again in the direction the carriage left, and turned to leave¡­

    Shao Wanru had no idea what had happened outside. Little did she know Infanta Yuan¡¯an imagined many unreal things ording to the partial facts she had seen. In addition, she had gone to tell Chu Liuzhou everything.

    ¡°My Lady, is this matter settled? Won¡¯t theye over again?¡± Madame Dong was still worried, fearing that Wei Dahai and his wife wouldn¡¯t give up. She deeply hated this couple and didn¡¯t want to see them again.

    ¡°Wei Dahai dare not do that. I won¡¯t solve the dispute privately if they trouble us with it again. Instead, I¡¯ll sue them and bring them to a bad ending.¡± With a smile, Shao Wanruforted Madame Dong.

    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Recently, Madame Dong had been restless with anxiety because of the couple. Even at this time, she was a little unsure about the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen. The couple is not simple. Except for their crisis of money, the matter of their niece will keep them busy.¡± Seeing Madame Dong still feel uneasy, Shao Wanru revealed some information. ¡°If Commandery Prince Qing wants to marry the Xu State princess, their niece will have no choice but to be a consort.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi was also a woman who couldn¡¯t be seen through easily. How could she be simple?

    ¡°That¡¯s the best. They¡¯d better note again.¡± Madame Dong made an effort topose herself and said, gritting her teeth decisively. Princess Chen¡¯s words appeased her. The Xu State princess had just entered the capital, so Wei Dahai and his wife would be too upied to deal with her. ¡°My Lady, when can I transfer the shop to you?¡±

    ¡°In a few days, Yujie wille and take you to close the case in the Ministry of Justice. We¡¯ll get everything done!¡± Shao Wanru said. She had written a letter to Wen Xichi, asking him to look into the case involving their shop-boy. Since Wen Xichi mentioned it before the couple, the case wouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for Yujie toe over!¡± Madame Dong nodded. With the ownership of Butterfly Clothing Shop settled, she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    They only needed to change the owner¡¯s name in a register. Everything else remained the same. For Madame Dong, Wei Dahai lost an excuse to harass her, which was the best.

    After solving this issue, Shao Wanru asked about the shop¡¯s situation before leaving with her servants. She was going to ask Chu Liuchen to send someone to check up on Wei Dahai. Why was he so short of money? To get this shop, he even had the courage to confront Princess Chen. Anyway, there must be something fishy about it.

    Wei Dahai and his wife returned to their mansion in low spirits. Both of them looked very embarrassed. After asking all the servants to leave, the couple watched each other in ufortable silence.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Wei Dahai touched his head and asked in distress. He did need money, arge sum of money. Initially, he intended to make ends meet with the Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    ¡°Did Commandery Prince Qing say anything?¡± Madam Ouyang thought for a moment and asked, wearing a worried frown. Her face set in grim lines. ¡°Would he make Qiuyi his consort?¡±

    ¡°That was what Commandery Prince Qing meant. After all, the princess from the Xu State is also¡­ of royal blood. And her status is much higher than Qiuyi¡¯s!¡± Wei Dahai vaguely said.

    ¡°Much higher? I think they¡¯re the same. They are both the descendants of the princesses. Why do you think she is nobler? Honestly, Qiuyi¡¯s blood rtionship is closer, and her background is better. He thought the Xu State princess had higher status and changed his mind. But what did he promise us? We had made a deal, but he got back on his word!¡±

    Madam Ouyang mmed her hand heavily on the table and scolded angrily, ¡°Ungrateful thing! Doesn¡¯t he remember who saved him? How dare he break off the engagement now!¡±

    After a long silence, Wei Dahai spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting angry? We can¡¯t let him dissolve his marriage with Qiuyi. Why don¡¯t you go and talk to Consort Dowager Qing? In the first ce, we made a big effort to save Commandery Prince Qing and her mother, but now they can¡¯t even guarantee Qiuyi a position. How could they do that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You should have let Qiuyi marry him earlier, but you decided to postpone it. You said they couldn¡¯t marry before Prince Chen got married. Now, great! You¡¯ve given them a reason to break off the engagement!¡± Madam Ouyang said grumpily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Commandery Prince Qing has to rely on us to get married. At present, the best approach is to prove our strength. It¡¯s just that weck a sum of money!¡± Wei Dahai said.

    ¡°We can sell a few pieces ofnd and go to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯ll talk to Consort Dowager Qing about it!¡± Madam Ouyang said, smoldering with indignation. At this point, she could only sell something to get the money!

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯ll have to take the trouble of going to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Wei Dahai said helplessly. He had given up on the Butterfly Clothing Shop and would never dare to think about getting it. Princess Chen almost had all the evidence. If he insisted on taking it from her, he would bring destruction upon himself. Wei Dahai could swallow his pride and endure in silence. This was why he managed to live safely without causing any serious problems!

 Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137 His Official Rank, Neither High nor Low, Just Perfect!

    Chapter 1137 His Official Rank, Neither High nor Low, Just Perfect!

    When Shao Wanru returned to the mansion, she went straight to the study!

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s study was in the building where he had lived. It was a three-story house, but it only appeared to have two floors from the outside.

    Hearing that she hade, Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly led her to the second floor and retreated.

    Shao Wanru asked Yujie to stay outside the room on the second floor. Then, she went to the third floor along the stairs inside. Chu Liuchen was leaning against arge chair and reading the official documents.

    The sunshine came streaming in at the window, making his handsome face shiny and creamy, like pearls and jades. When he raised his pretty eyes and saw Shao Wanru, he waved to her and beckoned her over.

    Shao Wanru walked over. Before she could say anything, he pulled her down into his seat.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand dropped and wrapped around her slender waist. He pressed against her as if he had no bones to support himself and askedzily, ¡°How is it going?¡±

    At the moment, Shao Wanru could barely move.

    Shao Wanru knew she could neverpete with Chu Liuchen in strength, so she gave up struggling and said helplessly, ¡°The matter has been settled. I¡¯ll let Yujie go to the yamen and put the Butterfly Clothing Shop under my name in a few days!¡±

    Shao Wanru had mentioned the matter of the Butterfly Clothing Shop to Chu Liuchen long ago.

    ¡°Nothing serious happened?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and looked at Shao Wanru with an enchanting smile, his eyes sparkling.

    ¡°Yes, nothing much, but I think Wei Dahai and his wife are really pressed for cash.¡± Shao Wanru spoke out the doubt in her heart. Her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes looked a little confused. She tilted her head to look at Chu Liuchen and asked, ¡°Do you think that¡­ Wei Dahai is unusual?¡±

    ¡°More than that. He¡¯s exceedingly unusual!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s lips curved in a smile. He threw the memorial to the throne in his hand onto the table covered with memorials. When Shao Wanru came here before, she hadn¡¯t seen so many memorials.

    The Emperor had really sent a lot of memorials to him!

    ¡°Although Wei Dahai has a concubine, I heard he didn¡¯t keep many mistresses. Nanny Wei has no other rtives but him, her only nephew, so she must have given him a lot of money. But he seems to have an insatiable desire for money. Why?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion.

    Nanny Wei was the most helpful servant of the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have continued serving the Empress Dowager after making such a big mistake. So many years had passed, and she must have gotten considerable private savings. Besides, it was not easy for her to find Wei Dahai, her only junior. Since she cared much about him, how could she not support him with money?

    In the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Wei Dahai didn¡¯t have arge family to feed. Then, what made him so poor that he even dared to go against Princess Chen?

    He wouldn¡¯t have done this if he hadn¡¯t been extremely short of money!

    ¡°Wei Dahai came from a poor family. Later, he married the daughter of the Ouyang family, and his father-inw was an average official. He used to have a good reputation in official circles. But apart from that, there was nothing else worth mentioning. Guided by his father-inw, Wei Dahai started as a minor official andter became an intermediate-level official. If it hadn¡¯t been for his rtionship with Nanny Wei, he wouldn¡¯t have obtained any real power!¡±

    Chu Liuchen mentioned Wei Dahai casually. He narrowed his eyes and said with deep eyes, ¡°He is such an inconspicuous official. Although he hasn¡¯t gained much improvement, he didn¡¯t make any terrible mistakes. He has been an official for many years but has never stood out. We pay attention to him because his niece will be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife!¡±

    His rank was neither high nor low, and he kept a low profile. Even Prince Chen nearly neglected Wei Dahai. It could be said that Chu Liuchen knew him because his niece would be Chu Qing¡¯s legal life. His conflict with Shao Wanru aroused his real interest!

    When Chu Liuchen set his eyes on Wei Dahai, he realized he had almost missed such a big fish.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to pay too much attention to Chu Liuchen¡¯s business. Since he had already known some questionable points of Wei Dahai, she didn¡¯t need to worry about what would happen next.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually.

    ¡°Old Madam wille back. As her granddaughter, I have to meet her. Otherwise, if she sends someone here to invite me, others will think I¡¯m too pretentious!¡± Shao Wanru said. Qing¡¯er had told her that Old Madam would return to the mansion this afternoon.

    With Old Madam¡¯s character, she would stir up trouble if Shao Wanru didn¡¯t show up.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she returns. You did this favor and helped here back. Why would she be dissatisfied with you?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a trace of displeasure. He didn¡¯t like the people or things in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. ¡°You will be wronged if you go there!¡±

    Incidents rted to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion always got Shao Wanru into trouble. If possible, he would be d to crash the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Anyway, she is my elder. There is no easy excuse for not going to see her!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t suffer losses with you around!¡±

    She understood what Chu Liuchen meant. The smile on her lips was faint but tender. The air of aloofness on her dissipated as she watched Chu Liuchen with her lustrous eyes as limpid as autumn water.

    Chu Liuchen gave a cold snort and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to go there, you don¡¯t have to stay for dinner!¡±

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ande back early, but I¡¯ll have to have a meal there.¡±

    ¡°Just say I¡¯m waiting for you to have dinner!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out and held one of her slender hands with his warm hands.

    ¡°I will go back soon. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is no longer what it used to be. Old Madam won¡¯t choose to offend me at this time.¡± Shao Wanru gently flipped her hand and pinched Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand, blinking her eyes and curling her lips.

    ¡°My Second Uncle is going to marry a mistress. Dealing with this matter should be the first thing Old Madam will do when she returns to the mansion.¡± Shao Wanru said, ¡°I also want to inquire about the woman named E¡¯niang. My grandma said my mother had such a servant girl, but she didn¡¯t move into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with my mother when my mother got married. She seemed to have lived in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the first ce.¡±

    When a woman got married, her closest people were often servant girls who moved from her original family into her husband¡¯s family with her. Unlike servant girls from her husband¡¯s family, these close servant girls growing up with her knew her living habits very well. In this case, the woman would use servant girls familiar with her than those who knew nothing about her.

    Surprisingly, E¡¯niang seemed to be the principal maid of her mother.

    ording to her grandma, four servant girls came with her mother, all of whom were her principal maids. They grew up with her mother and were very loyal to her. However, they all had an ident. Only the servant girl from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion survived.

    Grandma didn¡¯t notice this servant girl before, but after her daughter had an ident, she came back only with this servant. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t let her grandma know the details. When Shao Wanru¡¯s mother died, her grandma certainly wouldn¡¯t follow a servant girl with interest.

    If it weren¡¯t for what had happened recently, no one would have thought this servant girl would climb onto Shao Jing¡¯s bed. She even gave birth to a daughter who didn¡¯t exist in Shao Wanru¡¯s previous life. Shao Wanru was intensely curious about this. Why didn¡¯t Shao Jing have such a daughter in herst life? But now, he had one. Could it be that her rebirth had changed many things?

    However, if they wanted a child, they would have already given birth to her before Shao Wanru was reborn.

    From this point of view, it had nothing to do with her rebirth!

    Shao Wanru pondered for a while in her heart, slightly knitting her eyebrows. When she leaned back, Chu Liuchen drew her into his embrace with the faint smell of medicine. His medicine smell was much lighter now. Whether in the past or at present, his embrace inexplicably made her feel at ease.

    She closed her eyes and said softly, ¡°I always feel this woman named E¡¯niang is full of craft!¡±

    ¡°Since she is wily, get rid of her!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly, pulling her closer to him. He was used to handling these trifles in such a simple and rough way.

    He had a hundred ways to ughter a servant girl like her. It was said the woman was more than a servant girl, but so what?

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll deal with it!¡± Shao Wanru was taken aback. Hurriedly, she reached out to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand as if he would kill E¡¯niang soon. ¡°She is rted to my mother. I want to find some clues from her!¡±

    It was not easy to meet such a person, so Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to lose the chance to investigate E¡¯niang.

    Such a person must know something secretive. Even if E¡¯niang was devoted to Shao Jing, Shao Wanru had to find traces from other aspects.

    ¡°Well, do as you like!¡± Chu Liuchen said dotingly. The tenderness in his eyes reduced the hostility on his face.

    Shao Wanru suddenly opened her watery eyes and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Then I¡¯d better leave right away and go to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion early. I might check out something!¡±

    Old Madam woulde back in the afternoon. It was a little early if she set off now. She could deal with her own business by making use of her free time. During this period, E¡¯niang might show up.

    E¡¯niang had been nurturing schemes for a chance to approach Shao Wanru. However, E¡¯niang got nothing in return. How could she take such a result lying down? No matter who was behind this, there must be a follow-up n. This time, Shao Wanru woulde to them¡­

    ...

    Seeing the cunning look in her eyes, Chu Liuchen could only nod in agreement and said, ¡°You can leave now, but don¡¯t stay for supper. Tell them it¡¯s my order.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back in time.¡± Shao Wanru nodded obediently. Seeing her delicate and beautiful appearance, Chu Liuchen smiled and said in a severe tone, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fob me off. Don¡¯t have supper there!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never have supper there, no matter how much they want me to stay!¡±

    Shao Wanru promised, her liquid eyes on the handsome man near her. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, revealing the clear figure in her eyes. Looking at Chu Liuchen like this, Shao Wanru felt less depressed.

    ¡°Consort Lan, will she be conferred a higher title and status?¡± she blurted out. After that, Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes uneasily. She was not that curious about this kind of thing. Chu Liuchen would tell her whenever he wanted to say it, and she would not force him to do anything.

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. Her current position is perfect. Since she is a consort, why should shepete for a higher rank? It¡¯s meaningless for her to upy a higher position. She enjoys her life now, doesn¡¯t she? A life neither too dazzling nor too humble seems to be ideal for her.¡± Chu Liuchen said with a deep look. He didn¡¯t make it clear or avoid this topic.

    But even so, Shao Wanru inexplicably felt sorry for him. She turned around and hugged Chu Liuchen closely, burying her head in his arms. Then, she muttered something irrelevant, ¡°You have me anyway!¡±

 Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138 Third Madam Was Seriously

    Chapter 1138 Third Madam Was Seriously

    ¡°No matter what, she is with me!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes softened. He reached out to hold Shao Wanru in his arms and looked down at his beloved woman in his embrace. Because of what she had said, her delicate face turned pink. Even if she had buried her head in his arms, he could still see the blush on her face. Chu Liuchen felt peaceful and happy, even going into raptures over such a scene.

    No matter what happened, he had everything as long as she was around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be sad!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s response sounded inexplicable, but Shao Wanru raised her head slightly and peeked at him. Seeing the tenderness in his eyes, she immediately lowered her head again.

    They stopped talking and focused on enjoying the sweetness in their hearts brought by each other. There was no need to say anything else. The couple snuggled up together, knowing the wonderful feelings in each other¡¯s hearts¡­

    Aftering out of Chu Liuchen¡¯s study, Shao Wanru went outside and got onto the carriage. ording to Chu Liuchen¡¯s request, this time, she brought Qing¡¯er and Yujie. With her current status, Shao Wanru could take a few more servants.

    Her carriage arrived at the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Zhao Xiran got the news and came out early, waiting for Shao Wanru on the spot.

    Yujie and Qing¡¯er supported Shao Wanru when she got out of the carriage.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Zhao Xiran bowed and stepped aside. Shao Wanru was surprised to see Zhao Xiqiong, Second Miss Zhao. Since Shao Wanru met her, Zhao Xiqiong often turned up before her.

    Zhao Xiqiong bowed deeply to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru said with a smile, ¡°Sister Zhao, I¡¯ll visit Third Aunt first. She asked me to see her when I came back.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, please do as you like. I¡¯ll go to prepare lunch.¡± Zhao Xiran looked at the color of the sky and said sensibly. Shao Wanru came at this time, waiting for Old Madam toe back in the afternoon. So, she would certainly have lunch in the mansion.

    ¡°Thank you for that!¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes and said with a trace of gloom across her eyes, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to see Third Aunt first!¡±

    ¡°Please suit yourself, Your Highness!¡± Zhao Xiran stepped aside and let Shao Wanru go over with two servant girls. She then called another servant girl to report to the third branch.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, why didn¡¯t you allow me to take Princess Chen there?¡± After Shao Wanru went far away, Zhao Xiqiong asked unhappily.

    She had just hinted to Zhao Xiran that she wanted to take Shao Wanru to the third branch.

    ¡°What are you going to do there? Didn¡¯t Shao Caihuan make it clear enough that day?¡± Zhao Xiran¡¯s face darkened as she said unpleasantly.

    ¡°So what? My father agreed with me. It¡¯s none of their business. They are just jealous!¡± Zhao Xiqiong said indifferently, not taking this matter seriously.

    Upon returning home that day, she implicitly told her idea to her father, who didn¡¯t object. He said that Prince Chen was no longer the same as before and that she should be careful not to provoke him. Besides, he warned her not to offend Princess Chen either. Princess Chen, chosen by Prince Chen, must be unique to him.

    It was precisely for this reason that Zhao Xiqiong specially came to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Since Old Madam woulde back today, Princess Chen should alsoe. Zhao Xiqiong was trying to build a good rtionship with Princess Chen. She only needed to make sure Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t hate her. It would be even better if she could please Princess Chen. Perhaps, Princess Chen would take the initiative to take her in before she asked for help.

    With this in mind, Zhao Xiqiong came over, determined to ingratiate herself with Shao Wanru. To her disappointment, her sister threw cold water on her idea, which deeply distressed Zhao Xiqiong.

    ¡°This is the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, not the Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. You¡¯re a guest, but Princess Chen is the host. Do you think she needs a guest to show her the way? And Third Aunt doesn¡¯t like you. Since she asked Shao Caihuan to invite Princess Chen, Third Aunt must have something to do with her. As an outsider, how could you follow her the whole time?¡±

    Zhao Xiran said with displeasure.

    In her heart, she was unhappy with her father¡¯s decision. Her father used to be very clear-minded, but recently, he seemed increasingly confused! How could he tell Prince Chen would take Zhao Xiqiong into his mansion? Why did he think Princess Chen would bear it and take the initiative to ept Zhao Xiqiong as Prince Chen¡¯s consort?

    When Zhao Xiran married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru was not married yet. Therefore, they spent some time together. They were not close to each other, and Zhao Xiran never dared to underestimate Shao Wanru. When Zhao Xiran was newly married, she was once pushed to the end of her rope due to a tiny oversight. How could any ordinary woman be capable of that?

    Her father seemed to take it for granted, while her second sister ttered herself.

    Zhao Xiran wanted to disillusion her younger sister. However, Zhao Xiqiong turned a deaf ear to her repeated warnings. Zhao Xiran felt helpless as she looked at Zhao Xiqiong, who was full of unreal expectations. In her opinion, this marriage couldn¡¯t be achieved at all. Prince Chen would only ept the woman he liked. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he get a legal wife for so many years?

    Prince Chen, favored by the Empress Dowager and the Emperor, could marry anyone he fancied. Even Young Madams with status as high as Infanta Yuan¡¯an would have to marry him. Though he had been a sick man who would die soon, it didn¡¯t matter! Somehow, Zhao Xiran felt Prince Chen must have fallen in love with Shao Wanru, her sister-inw, a long time ago.

    There was no evidence. It was just a woman¡¯s intuition.

    But since Zhao Xiran had nothing to prove her intuition was correct, her sister wouldn¡¯t believe it. Thinking of this, Zhao Xiran sighed helplessly. She reached out to hold her sister¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Go back with me. Let¡¯s prepare a decent meal for Princess Chen. It will make her happy. Third Aunt is in poor health. She won¡¯t keep Princess Chen for long!¡±

    Zhao Xiqiong thought Zhao Xiran¡¯s suggestion sounded reasonable. Though reluctantly, she followed Zhao Xiran back. When Shao Wanru was back from the third branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she would try her best to fawn at her. Zhao Xiqiong believed that Princess Chen would readily ept an obedient consort like her. She had a noble status and was willing to be a humble consort. How could Princess Chen not be dissatisfied with her?

    Second Miss Zhao was trying her best to please Shao Wanru, hoping that she would let Chu Liuchen ept her as a consort. However, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know it.

    With Yujie and Qing¡¯er, Shao Wanru went to the third branch. Someone had already gone to report when they arrived at Third Madam¡¯s courtyard. Then, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing came out to wee them.

    At the sight of Shao Wanru, they were about to salute her, but Shao Wanru smiled and told them to skip it. Afterward, they entered the main room together.

    The smell of medicine in the main room was strong. Since Third Madam was always weak in health, she had taken medicine almost all year round. The window was open for fresh air, but there was still a distinct smell of medicine inside.

    After Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing, Shao Wanru entered the inner room. There, she saw Third Madam lying on the bed ¡ª she was all skin and bones. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Was the Third Madam so seriously ill?¡±

    Third Madam was very thin, but it could be seen that she remained quite calm. When she saw Shao Wanruing over, she struggled to rise up.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly stepped forward and prevented her from getting up. Then, she sat down on the chair beside the bed.

    ¡°How do you get so sick? What did the doctor say?¡± After taking her seat, Shao Wanru asked in astonishment.

    It had never urred to her that Third Madam would be terribly sick. When Shao Caihuan came to tell her about it, she didn¡¯t say that her mother was at death¡¯s door from her illness.

    Third Madam was in poor health for a long time, yet she had never be so hopelessly ill that she could barely get herself out of bed.

    ¡°Nothing serious. I caught a cold and don¡¯t feel well. I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest!¡± Third Madam said carelessly, her smiling eyes on Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    ¡°Have you asked an imperial physician to examine you?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a frown.

    ¡°Not everyone can send for an imperial physician in the Pce!¡± Third Madam shook her head and said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Third Uncle tell Second Uncle about your condition?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion. Although the third branch couldn¡¯t get an imperial physician, Shao Jing could.

    ¡°His Grace has been very busy recently and seldom stays in the mansion. My illness is nothing serious. There is no need to bother him!¡± Third Madam shook her head and said.

    ¡°Is Shao Jing hardly at home? Has he always been with E¡¯niang? He seldom lives in the mansion. E¡¯niang must be a really tough woman.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you need an imperial physician!¡± Shao Wanru said in displeasure. She turned to Shao Caihuan, who was standing beside her, and said, ¡°Ask for someone to get an imperial physician with my name card. Your mother looks so sick. Only an imperial physician knows her physical condition!¡±

    The rims of Shao Caihuan¡¯s eyes turned red. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and nodded.

    No one in this messy mansion cared about her mother¡¯s illness. Shao Caihuan had told her father about the problem, but he was unsympathetic. He only said he would go to tell her Second Uncle, but she received no reply. Shao Caihuan had tried to find her Second Uncle but never seeded. Marquis Xing was not there every time she went to his ce.

    It appeared to be a minor illness, but her mother was confined to bed by sickness, which made Shao Caihuan very anxious.

    That day, her mother asked her to see Princess Chen in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Shao Caihuan had nned to tell her bad condition to Princess Chen. Butter, she decided to say it when Shao Wanru returned to the mansion.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would take the initiative to help as soon as she came.

    With tears in her eyes, she lowered her head and followed Yujie out silently. She took the name card handed over by Yujie and asked someone to invite an imperial physician over.

    ...

    In the room, Third Madam¡¯s eyes were also slightly red. She sighed softly and said to Shao Cailing, who was standing aside and wiping her tears, ¡°You can leave now and stay outside with your sister for a while. I have something to talk to Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Cailing turned around with tears streaming down her face.

    When she got out of the door and saw Shao Caihuan standing there, she suddenly felt sadness welling up. She threw herself into Shao Caihuan¡¯s arms and wept softly.

    ¡°Mother will be okay. She will be fine!¡± Shao Caihuanforted her in a low voice, but she didn¡¯t know whether she muttered these words to soothe Shao Cailing or herself.

    The wound on her face had almost healed. There were only a few tiny scars, indiscernible from a distance, but they could be seen under close examination. Fortunately, her rouge and powder were of good quality, which could cover the minor ws. But even so, Shao Caihuan felt herself inferior and hardly left her home.

    She was flustered and afraid that something terrible would happen to her mother. She looked up at the door and forced herself to hold back the tears in her eyes. Her mother had told her not to be willful again. If anything happened, she would try every means to protect them and never let anyone scheme against them¡­

    The room fell silent. Third Madam wiped away the tear stains from the corners of her eyes and sat up straight. ¡°Your Highness, my illness situation looks unbelievable to you, doesn¡¯t it? I fell sick not long ago but have one foot in the grave now.¡±

 Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139 Shocked to Learn the Truth About Her Motherâ€™s Death

    Chapter 1139 Shocked to Learn the Truth About Her Mother¡¯s Death

    ¡°You used to be in poor health. But you just caught a cold. How could you suddenly¡­ be so feeble?¡± Shao Wanru asked, looking Third Madam up and down. She was indeed startled. Third Madam had always been weak, but she was just not strong enough. How could she sink into such a dreadful condition? She seemed to have be a wreck and rotten to the core.

    Even if Shao Wanru didn¡¯t feel her pulse, she could tell Third Madam was dying. She couldn¡¯t help raising her willowy eyebrows slightly. Somehow, she struck upon an idea.

    ¡°I¡¯vepletely broken down in health and be too frail to stand a minor ailment!¡± Third Madam looked at Shao Wanru and said seriously.

    ¡°Was your previous medicine used for refreshing people¡¯s spirits?¡± Shao Wanru asked tentatively.

    ¡°It should be. Although I don¡¯t know why it happened, my desperate situation should be rted to the medicine Doctor Qiu gave me,¡± said Third Madam.

    Shao Wanru blinked and asked, ¡°Have you kept some dregs of the decoction?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Third Madam shook her head and said with a wry smile, ¡°Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine worked fairly well. Though I had been in poor health, I felt much better after taking his medicine. I even obtained the energy to deal with the mansion¡¯s affairs then. I was in such a good state that I thought I would soon recover. However, I have had a bad feeling recently. My illness struck like andslide, but my recovery is as slow as reeling silk. Gradually, a small problem bes a severe illness!¡±

    Shao Wanru was silent for a moment, knowing very well what Third Madam meant to say. Since the medicine was good, she didn¡¯t deliberately leave any medicine residues behind. At this time, Third Madam could only rely on her feelings to judge this matter. But she must have preserved the prescription!

    ¡°What about the prescription?¡±

    ¡°There is no prescription. Doctor Qiu filled the prescription and sent the herbal medicine here!¡± Third Madam¡¯s answer was the same as what Shao Wanru had guessed.

    ¡°Third Aunt, don¡¯t worry. You may be fine after the imperial physician¡¯s treatment. After all, you just feel slightly ufortable and caught cold by chance.¡± At this moment, Shao Wanru could only try tofort Third Madam.

    ¡°I know my condition. Even if¡­ I¡¯m afraid no one has the power to save me from my desperate situation¡­ It was my fault to believe in Doctor Qiu, introduced by the second branch. I even praised him as a capable doctor. Little did I know that his medicine would exhaust all my energy. As a result, I¡¯ve be too seriously ill to be cured merely because I caught a cold!¡±

    Third Madam gave a little cough and smiled wanly. Seeing that Shao Wanru still wanted to console her, she shook her head and said, ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t invite you here to talk about my illness today. My illness, serious or not, is not a big deal for me. Death might free me from all encumbrances. I only feel sorry for my poor daughters, Caihuan and Cailing. How could they live well if they lost their mother at such a young age? I¡¯m really worried about them!¡±

    ¡°Third Aunt, the imperial physician can always find a way to cure you!¡± Shao Wanru could only give her some mollifying remarks!

    ¡°Her Highness, I beg you to do me a favor. Could you please take care of my two daughters for me? They don¡¯t have to marry into rich and powerful families. But, at least, they should marry husbands who are sincere to them,¡± Third Madam pleaded bitterly.

    ¡°Third Aunt, I can¡¯t intervene in Third Sister¡¯s and Fourth Sister¡¯s marriages. Old Madam has her arrangements, and as a junior, I¡¯m not allowed to meddle in these affairs!¡± Shao Wanru reminded Third Madam. She really didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. First, she had no justifiable reasons to do so. Second, others would criticize the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, ming her for being insolent. They would think she was trying to suppress her sisters by taking advantage of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion¡¯s power. No one would believe that she genuinely tried to help them.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Third Madam¡¯s eyes dted with anxiety, and she straightened up. It seemed she wanted to get up and salute Shao Wanru. However, she went limp and almost fell.

    Shao Wanru got up, walked to the bed, and slowly helped her lie down.

    Although Third Madamy down feebly, she still held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand tightly and implored, ¡°Your Highness, please help me!¡±

    ¡°Third Aunt, it¡¯s not within my power to help you. You have much more influence on your daughters¡¯ marriages than I do. Besides, you are not as desperately weak as you imagined. You should take good care of yourself and build up your health. You might not fully recover, but it¡¯s not impossible!¡± Shao Wanru said softly, but she resolutely refused her request.

    In particr, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in a mess. How could she intervene at such a bad time?

    ¡°How could you¡­ how could you be so cruel? They are your cousins!¡± Third Madam gazed at Shao Wanru with a hint of usation in her tearful eyes. ¡°Please save them. Aren¡¯t you willing to lend them a hand?¡± asked she, tears trickling down her cheeks.

    ¡°Third Aunt, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save them. They don¡¯t even need me to save them. As Misses of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, elders should decide their marriages. Even if Old Madam put this matter aside, Second Uncle and Third Uncle are supposed to take over it. No matter what, elders wouldn¡¯t let me, your daughters¡¯ younger sister, handle their marriages. Do you think Old Madam would grant me the right to handle their marriages? Or do you think I canpete with Old Madam for the right?¡±

    Third Madam was about to argue. Seeing this, Shao Wanru bluntly interrupted her. ¡°Third Aunt, you may think that as Princess Chen, I can do things at will and forcibly intervene in the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if Old Madam hasints about me, she won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°But, Third Aunt, think about it. My two sisters would have to mourn for three years if you passed away. After that, they would grow much older. Even if Old Madam and Second Uncle don¡¯t intend to do anything harmful to them, it will be difficult for them to get a good marriage. Besides, concerning Old Madam¡¯s character, do you think she will let others decide their marriages?¡±

    Old Madam had always been good at scheming. It was not a big deal for her to sacrifice one or two granddaughters to benefit the mansion. Old Madam was capable of doing such a thing.

    It was not easy for them to get married, and Old Madam was plotting against them behind the scenes. Third Madam could imagine that Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing were very likely to enter into bad marriages.

    These words were unpleasant to the ear, but they reached the bottom of Third Madam¡¯s heart, hitting her most sensitive point heavily.

    Shao Wanru knew who Old Madam was, and so did Third Madam. If what Shao Wanru said happened, she knew her two daughters would be stuck with miserable existences for the rest of their lives.

    With surprising strength, Third Madam gripped hard at Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. Looking at Shao Wanru with burning eyes, she asked word by word in a low voice, ¡°What if I separate the third branch from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to break away from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru was quite surprised.

    The third branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been dependent on the second branch. Now or before, it was the second branch that supported the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Besides, Third Madam couldn¡¯t live apart from the second branch as she wanted. At least, she had to get the consent of her husband.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s Third Uncle had always been obedient to Old Madam. He didn¡¯t even spend much time in the mansion. It seemed that he was not close to Third Madam. Since he was so indifferent to Third Madam¡¯s illness, Shao Wanru knew her Third Uncle didn¡¯t care about Third Madam. Would he listen to her and separate his family from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    Once the third branch split away from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, its financial situation would be precarious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he thinks. We¡¯ll live independently!¡± Third Madam determinedly gritted her teeth and said with a sharp look in her eyes. Though she slightly loosened her grip, she held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t know what happened to your parents at that time, but your mother had been in an unusual condition. Her sudden death was very suspicious!

    ¡°My¡­ My mother¡­ Was she murdered?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice trembled unconsciously. She held Third Madam¡¯s hand instead and tightly pursed her cherry lips in shock.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. I only felt it very strange. Infanta Qinghua had been in a confused state of mind. After giving birth to Yuanhao, she had always been in a daze and often repeated your childhood name. asionally, she would say your father¡¯s name. Anyway, she was in a poor mental state. But she couldn¡¯t go out, fall into the lotus pond, and drown!¡±

    Third Madam said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say my mother¡­ she died of depression after giving birth to my brother¡­ because she missed my father?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice trembled, and her fingers twitched unconsciously. As if something had bumped violently against her heart, she was too painful to breathe, feeling a burning pain across her heart.

    ¡°That was the story they told to outsiders. They feared that others might pursue the matter and that your grandma might me them and make a scene in the mansion. With this excuse, your grandma wouldn¡¯t have learned the truth. When your grandma heard that your mother died, she only came over to have ast look at her. However, she fainted before seeing your mother¡¯s face. After that, she fell ill and couldn¡¯t get up. The funeral was held hastily in the mansion!¡± said Third Madam.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face turned deathly pale and colorless. She pursed her delicate lips tightly and fixed her eyes on Third Madam, knowing she must have something else to say.

    As expected, Third Madam added after a pause. ¡°I just felt suspicious then but didn¡¯t dare to say anything. You know that the second branch has been in charge of our mansion. I¡¯m in poor health and not favored by Old Madam and my husband. Worse still, I gave birth to two daughters. I¡¯m the Third Madam in the mansion, but few people take me seriously. Besides, there is no evidence for this ident. There was nothing I could do about it. My question would be useless and might bring disasters!¡±

    Third Madam tilted her head and coughed twice. Then she turned back and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping this matter a secret in my heart. I didn¡¯t say anything for so many years. At that time, your Third Sister had an ident in the Pce, and her face was almost ruined. I quarreled with your Third Uncle, asking him to see your Second Uncle. I wanted him to find a good marriage for your Third Sister. In the quarrel, I talked about my suspicion. After that, your Third Uncle went to meet your Second Uncle. As a result, Shao Jie¡¯er gave up the marriage originally arranged for her to your Third Sister!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s hands shivered, and her long eyshes drooped. She knew about it. Back then, she wondered if her Third Uncle had learned about any secrets, such as when Shao Jing murdered her father. Unexpectedly, it was not about her father but about her mother. The third branch threatened the second branch with her mother¡¯s death and asked Shao Jie¡¯er to give up the marriage.

    The corners of her lips curled up silently, but she couldn¡¯t squeeze out a smile. Her eyes behind her drooping upper lids turned cold and malicious.

    These so-called rtives had made the best use of her parents. They could even benefit from her mother¡¯s death. People in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were truly cruel and merciless!

    ¡°We should apologize to you for this! Because I concealed the truth, I¡¯ve been punished and ended up like this. Since I beg you to help my daughters, I must show my sincerity. In a few days, I will separate the third branch from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and expose your mother¡¯s suspicious death!¡±

    Third Madam gave a wry smile and looked up at Shao Wanru with her earnest eyes. ¡°I know I¡¯m dying, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s best if I can survive. But if I can¡¯t survive, I won¡¯t care as long as my daughters live a good life!¡±

 Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140 Whoever Touches Her Will Lose the Hand

    Chapter 1140 Whoever Touches Her Will Lose the Hand

    After loosening her grip, Shao Wanru slowly clenched her fists again and exerted all her strength to suppress the towering rage in her heart. However, no matter how hard she tried, she failed to restore her equilibrium. At this moment, overwhelmed by her burning desire to wreak revenge, she could hardly wait to ruin everything here and destroy the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. This ce was permeated with foul odors. Every time she breathed, she felt a great rush of sickness!

    Her mind was upied with disturbing thoughts, and her heart was full of anger and grief. She retreated with heavy steps. Abruptly, she turned sideways, covered her chest, and began to vomit.

    She didn¡¯t eat much in the morning. It was almost lunchtime. When she was in Butterfly Clothing Shop, she only vomited up some thin liquid.

    But even so, she couldn¡¯t stop vomiting violently.

    ¡°My Lady!¡± Yujie and Qing¡¯er cried out, their faces changing dramatically. In a great hurry, they rushed over to support Shao Wanru.

    Third Madam struggled to straighten up and looked at Shao Wanru anxiously.

    At the door, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing heard something wrong inside. They pushed the door open and hurried in. When seeing Shao Wanru vomiting water with an unhealthy trace of scarlet on her pallid face, they were so scared that they ran to Third Madam in a hurry.

    ¡°Go and check your Fifth Sister out!¡± Third Madam ordered, waving her hand.

    After taking two steps forward, Shao Caihuan reached out to help Shao Wanru but was stopped by Qing¡¯er¡¯s vignt re. So, she could only ask nervously, ¡°Fifth Sister, what¡¯s the matter with you? What ails you?¡±

    ¡°Leave¡­ Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± Shao Wanru covered her mouth with a handkerchief and said with a trembling voice.

    At this time, she was so fragile that she couldn¡¯t stand steadily, and her mind was in turmoil. Instinctively, she wanted to find a safe harbor for a moment of peace.

    She had to go home. She must go home right now! The more she learned about the past, the more unbearable she felt. There was no excuse for them to keep back the truth. Evidence was not necessary. All she needed was just a kind reminder.

    Third Madam didn¡¯t remind Shao Wanru in the past because it was not good for her. However, to get benefits, she revealed it to Shao Jing now!

    Yujie and Qing¡¯er answered and helped her go out.

    Third Madam, lying on the bed, suddenly gathered some strength and pushed Shao Cailing¡¯s hand away. She sat up and screeched, ¡°Fifth Girl, I¡¯ll take the third branch as a start and bring up the past events. In any case, the third branch will break away from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and dig up the past!¡±

    By the time she finished her words, Shao Wanru had left with the help of her maid.

    Third Madam copsed to the bed from exhaustion. Shao Cailing hurriedly held her in her arms and sobbed anxiously, ¡°Mother, Mother¡­¡±

    Shao Caihuan had no time to care about Shao Wanru. Instantly, she turned back and ran to the bed to check on her mother.

    Third Madam exerted strength and took a few deep breaths to steady his nerves. When she had a little strength, she took the hands of her two daughters and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ I just pushed a little too hard. If I die, you should keep in touch with your Fifth Sister. She is scheming, but she is young and not cold-hearted. You should always be good to her even if she vents her anger on you. One day, she will let it go!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what happened?¡± Shao Caihuan asked anxiously. After all, Shao Wanru¡¯s reaction looked so frightening. She had no idea what her mother had said to her. As for thest few words her mother shouted at Princess Chen, she didn¡¯t understand them either. What did her mother mean by saying ¡°break away¡±? Why would the third branch take the initiative to leave the family? Her mother mentioned the past events. Then, what had happened back then?

    The more Shao Caihuan thought about it, the more flustered she became, and her eyes turned bloodshot. If she had overheard their conversation, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen into a flutter without knowing anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know the details. Keep my words in mind. As sisters, you should hold Fifth Sister in affection no matter what. I¡­ Even if something bad happens to me¡­ it¡¯s because of the second branch. The second branch invited Doctor Qiu to treat me¡­ Not only the second branch but also your grandma¡­ I don¡¯t believe she knew nothing about it. Doctor Qiu¡¯s medical skills are detrimental to his patients. He has never intended to treat an illness. Instead, he saps and dries up the energy of his patients¡­¡±

    Third Madam said with difficulty, and a trace of hatred shed in her eyes. How could she not hate them? That vicious old woman and the second branch got her into this sorry state!

    The imperial physician came quickly. When he heard that Princess Chen needed him, he immediately came over without cking off. But after he diagnosed Third Madam¡¯s illness, he shook his head.

    ¡°Sir, how is my mother?¡± Shao Cailing asked. She was younger and was not calcting. When seeing her mother¡¯s pale face turn dark, she panicked and paid no attention to the meaning of the conversation between her sister and her mother. She just looked at the imperial physician urgently in a great panic.

    The imperial physician shook his head again and watched the two sisters and Third Madam lying on the bed. Then, he said, ¡°Madam, your health has been severely damaged. This time, your illness is life-threatening. I¡¯m afraid you must recuperate well to recover from it!¡±

    When Third Madam heard his subtle remarks, her hand twitched. Then, she slowly unwrapped her fingers with a bitter smile. Luckily, she was not going to die soon. There was still some time left for her to do something to make up for her misdeeds. It could help her daughters form good affinities with Princess Chen.

    The imperial physician went aside to prescribe medicine. When the two sisters heard their mother was dying and could only live for a few months at most, they were wracked by sobs.

    Finally, Shao Caihuan asked Shao Cailing to wipe away her tears. She forced a faint smile and returned to the main room. While ordering the servant girl to decoct the medicine, she helped Third Madam lie down.

    Third Madam asked all the servant girls to leave. When she was only with her two daughters, she sighed and looked at Shao Caihuan with a slightly severe face. ¡°Huan¡¯er, Ling¡¯er, I want to separate from the mansion and take you away. From then on, you will no longer be the Misses of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Would you hate me?¡±

    Even though the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had declined, it was still an aristocratic family. If the third branch were separated from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, they would be ordinary Misses whose statuses were much inferior to the Misses of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. More than that, it would be challenging for them to get decent husbands with a good family background!

    ¡°Mother, you can do whatever you want!¡± Shao Caihuan had faintly sensed something unusual, so she agreed after pondering for a while.

    Shao Cailing was a little confused. She looked nkly at her mother and her elder sister. But when she thought of her mother¡¯s poor health, the rims of her eyes turned red again, and she wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is going to be destroyed!¡± Third Madam murmured.

    Shao Caihuan¡¯s heart lurched in shock, and her face changed slightly. ¡°Mother¡­ ¡±

    ¡°There must be something fishy behind Infanta Qinghua¡¯s death. When your father mentioned it to your Second Uncle, he instantly gave in and gave up Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s marriage arrangement. Instead of Shao Jie¡¯er, he was willing to let you marry Commandery Prince Qing as a consort. But it was hard luck that I had aimed too high, which made you fall into your current position. At that time, if¡­ if I had directly told Fifth Girl everything, she would have helped you out of trouble!¡±

    Third Madam regretted it very much.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t tell it to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess more than a decade ago, she should have hinted about the truth to Shao Wanru.

    It was toote to talk about it now. Third Madam hated the second branch and Old Madam. In the meantime, she wanted to protect her two daughters. Therefore, she could only do all of this in exchange for Shao Wanru¡¯s forgiveness, hoping she could protect her two daughters.

    ¡°Huan¡¯er, Ling¡¯er, you must remember that you mustn¡¯t hate Princess Chen, no matter what happens. We owe her a lot!¡± Third Madam, eyes on her two daughters, stretched out her slightly cold hands to hold her daughters¡¯. Her face was full of hatred and resentment as she stared straight ahead and repeated, ¡°It¡¯s the second branch¡¯s fault. Madam Jiang and Shao Jing did this to us!¡±

    Shao Wanru was stopped. When Shao Wanru went weak and limp, Qing¡¯er and Yujie helped her walk out. Before long, they came across Zhao Xiran, who was startled to see Shao Wanru¡¯s feeble condition. Zhao Xiran hurried forward, but Qing¡¯er and Yujie avoided her.

    After that, no matter how anxiously Zhao Xiran urged them to stay for dinner, the two servant girls tried their best to assist Shao Wanru in leaving this ce. Since their master didn¡¯t want to stay, they would protect her and send her out.

    As they arrived at the ce where their carriage was parked, another carriage happened toe in. They were surprised to see Nanny Yu get out of the carriage. When Nanny Yu saw Shao Wanru and Zhao Xiran, she was stunned. After a brief pause, she hurriedly stepped forward to greet Shao Wanru. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Our master is not feeling well, so she has to go back first!¡± Yujie replied in a brusque tone.

    With her eyes half-closed, Shao Wanru leaned against Qing¡¯er and was practically carried forward by Qing¡¯er and Yujie, who supported most of her weight.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Her Highnesse to wee Old Madam?¡± Nanny Yu was taken aback and asked in surprise. When Princess Chen and Eldest Young Madam approached one behind the other, she thought they came specially for Old Madam after the mansion received the news that Old Madam would return.

    ¡°My Lady is not feeling very well, so we must go back now. She can pay another visit when she gets better!¡± Yujie said coldly, ready to take Shao Wanru to the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with Qing¡¯er.

    The curtain of the carriage that had just arrived was suddenly pulled open, revealing Old Madam¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Fifth Girl, since you havee, you should go back after lunch. Otherwise, others would criticize our mansion.¡±

    Just now, when Nanny Yu said Shao Wanru was outside, Nanny Yu was overjoyed. She originally wanted to put on airs and talk down to Shao Wanru, but to her surprise, Shao Wanru was on her way to leave. Old Madam was immediately displeased.

    ¡°Your Highness, since grandma is back, please leave after lunch!¡± Zhao Xiran followed her all the way here. When she saw Old Madam, she echoed without hesitation.

    She still didn¡¯t know what had happened. Why would Princess Chen turn so pale after meeting the third branch? The two servant girls almost carried her out. At this time, she was leaning against them in low spirits.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Madam. But my master isn¡¯t well and has to return to the mansion first!¡± Yujie bowed to Old Madam, who sat in the carriage, and exined.

    ¡°How dare you! How could a servant girl interrupt me? Anyone? Go and p her!¡± Old Madam snapped, vehemently thumping on the handle of the carriage beside her. She got exasperated when being refused by a servant girl.

    Near her carriage, two rough old maids looked at each other hesitantly and came over with caution. It seemed that they were going to hit Yujie.

    ...

    ¡°Hurry up. She¡¯s just a cheap servant girl. As Princess Chen¡¯s grandmother, can¡¯t I teach her servant girl a lesson?¡± Seeing the two old maids cowering before Shao Wanru, Old Madam became particrly furious. In her mind, not to mention the two servant girls, no one would say anything, even if she wanted to p Shao Wanru!

    Shao Wanru suddenly opened her eyes and threatened word by word, ¡°No one can touch the people of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop off her hand!¡±

 Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141 A Farce, A Mess

    Chapter 1141 A Farce, A Mess

    Shao Wanru opened her eyes at some point and stared at Old Madam coldly and steadily.

    Her face turned pale and colorless, but her lips were as red as blood, as if she were a bloodthirsty vampire. Such a sharp contrast was weird. Somehow, her previous delicate face looked a little spooky in Old Madam¡¯s eyes, and her heart lurched with panic.

    Suddenly Old Madam burst into a fit of temper. She was Shao Wanru¡¯s grandmother and an elder. How dare she res at her and talk to her like that?

    The two old maids doing rough work had stopped and stepped aside, fearing Princess Chen would make them the first target.

    Times passed and circumstances changed. All the servants of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion understood this. None of them were courageous enough to offend her. Shao Wanru was not merely Fifth Miss Shao but Princess Chen.

    Old Madam held a servant girl¡¯s hands and left the carriage. ¡°Shao Wanru, how could you speak so rudely to me?¡± fumed she.

    ¡°How about you show me how to say it?¡± Shao Wanru asked, not giving in an inch.

    ¡°Damn. How dare you! You are an unfilial wretch! Even if I fall into disgrace, I will expose your disobedient deeds. The royal family will discard you, an unruly daughter-inw!¡± Old Madam scolded loudly.

    She didn¡¯t want to fall out with Shao Wanru. After all, Princess Chen was no longer whom she used to be. She heard Prince Chen was likely to be the crown prince of the Eastern Pce. In this way, Princess Chen might be the future empress.

    However, she must suppress Shao Wanru at the moment. Otherwise, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t benefit the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    Pathetically, Old Madam still indulged in her wishful thinking.

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m unfilial, you can ask the Empress Dowager to uphold justice for you.¡± Shao Wanru delivered a sharp warning. ¡°Her Majesty will punish me if I defy you. But, if she thinks I¡¯m right, she will stand on the side of justice and support me. Your Grace, please!¡±

    Shao Wanru extended a hand, motioning Old Madam to go ahead, icy eyes on her.

    ¡°Great! How dare you threaten me with Her Majesty? You¡¯re full-fledged, huh? That was why you dared to do such a thing! You¡¯re unfilial to the core. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let my son marry your mother, an unfilial woman with rotten luck. As her daughter, you¡¯re equally disobedient and unlucky!¡±

    Old Madam swore loudly at Shao Wanru without thinking, her eyes spitting rage.

    She had always been the decision-maker in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. No one had ever talked back to her like this. Before this, Old Madam had been full of wonderful ideas. She deliberately came back earlier to discuss with her son how to strive for maximum benefits for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and how to make better use of Shao Wanru.

    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Shao Wanru as soon as she returned to the mansion.

    She had thought it was a good thing, which then went wrong.

    Comining to the Empress Dowager? How dare she do that? The Empress Dowager had driven her out of the mansion as a punishment. Now, she made trouble again when she had just returned home. It would make the Empress Dowager bristle with rage.

    ¡°My mother was unlucky and unfilial, but do you dare to broadcast it at the gate?¡± Shao Wanru refuted harshly.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ unfilial little slut, worse than an ungrateful and vicious beast. I¡­¡± Old Madam was so furious that she staggered. After she fell heavily to the ground, she rolled her eyes and fainted.

    Zhao Xiran and Nanny Yu ran over in a hurry. One pinched the dimple in the middle of her upper lip, and the other bawled her name on the side. It took them a lot of effort to wake her up.

    Shao Wanru looked on coldly, neither walking away nor stepping forward. What a coincidence! Old Madam passed out on the ground just in time. Even when looking at her in the distance, Shao Wanru could see Old Madam¡¯s eyes asionally move under closed lids ¡ª she was awake.

    ¡°Your Highness, no matter how wrong Old Madam is, she is your elder and gave birth to your father. Do you bear to see her faint from anger? It¡¯s not good if words about such a shameful scene get out!¡±

    Finally, Old Madam woke up. Nanny Yu instantly took a few steps forward to persuade Shao Wanru.

    As soon as Old Madam woke up, she burst into tears regardless of her dignity. While wailing, she shouted out loud, ¡°My poor son¡­¡±

    She cried with pain, talking bout how many hardships she had suffered to raise Shao Wanru¡¯s father.

    ¡°Did she faint from anger? Who saw it?¡± Shao Wanru asked tly with sarcasm in her eyes, watching Old Madam acting. Old Madam should always sit up high in a leading position in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, she sat on the ground, crying loudly with abandon like a shrew.

    ¡°My Lady, let¡¯s go back to our mansion. Who cares whether Old Madam has cked out or not? Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. We didn¡¯t see her along the way and happened to miss her.¡± Yujie was clearly lying through her teeth. It seemed she wasn¡¯t frightened of people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion stirring up trouble.

    ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t get mad. Some people may live long, but their seemingly noble lives are as worthless as dirt!¡±

    Qing¡¯er echoed and squinted at Old Madam, itchy for a fight. After all, she was better at fighting than arguing with others. ording to Prince Chen, she could beat anyone against Princess Chen, and he would take the consequences.

    But since Princess Chen didn¡¯t allow her to take action, she could only wait aside quietly.

    Old Madam¡¯s face was livid, and she almost fell unconscious for real. But after Shao Wanru dropped the questions, she bypassed her and walked to the carriage with two servant girls. Seeing this, Old Madam gritted her teeth with hatred. ¡°Sure enough. Her mother is Infanta Qinghua. How could a slut¡¯s daughter be good?¡± How Old Madam wished Infanta Qinghua could appear before her right now! So, Old Madam could p her hard a few times to vent her anger.

    ¡°Go¡­ Go to stop¡­ Stop her!¡± Old Madam said with difficulty, feeling dizzy. Her limbs convulsed.

    Nanny Yu looked at Shao Wanru and then at Old Madam. Helplessly, she took a few steps forward and caught up with Shao Wanru. ¡°Your Highness, please check on my master. She is in an awful condition!¡±

    Shao Wanru ignored her and continued her way.

    Nanny Yu, burning with impatience, took a few quick steps forward and approached Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage. She reached out to stop Shao Wanru, but Yujie exerted a little strength and pulled her away. Nanny Yu swirled around and finally managed to stop by holding a tree aside.

    The two servant girls helped Shao Wanru get on the carriage, and the carriage sped away.

    ¡°Shao¡­ Shao Wanru¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Old Madam¡¯s lips trembled, and her face was ashen. She pointed at the carriage¡¯s back but couldn¡¯t finish a sentence in a cold shiver.

    ¡°Young Madam, hurry¡­ hurry up and get a doctor¡­¡± Nanny Yu knew at a nce that Old Madam was in critical condition. She dashed over while ordering Zhao Xiran loudly.

    Zhao Xiran frowned unhappily. No matter how much Old Madam favored her, Nanny Yu was merely a servant. How could she audaciouslymand her?

    However, since Old Madam looked dreadful, Zhao Xiran suppressed the anger in her heart and turned around. She ordered her servants to go to the third branch and invite the imperial physician over to examine Old Madam. Zhao Xiran came here because she heard Shao Wanru had asked an imperial physician to treat Third Madam.

    In a great bustle, the few servants carried Old Madam into the Chuntang Courtyard.

    The imperial physician had been waiting there. After feeling Old Madam¡¯s pulse, he asked someone to bring over a set of needles. After having acupuncture for some time, Old Madam finally got better.

    Zhao Xiran apanied the imperial physician to the wing room, waiting for him to write a prescription. When it was ready, the imperial physician said, ¡°Old Madam in your mansion showed signs of a stroke. She should be nursed well. Otherwise, she may easily have a stroke. I happened to be here this time. If no one gave her timely treatment, it would be troublesome!¡±

    ¡°Just now, Old Madam and Fifth Sister had a dispute. This critical situation won¡¯t happen again!¡± Zhao Xiran said helplessly, knitting her finely arched eyebrows, ¡°Sir, could you¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Young Madam, I have something to do in the Pce, so I can¡¯t stay any longer. Just fill the prescription and take good care of her. Older people are prone to have a stroke. Her sufferings have nothing to do with others. Perhaps, she had an unhealthy diet andcked physical exercise. Anyway, she is too old to maintain health.¡±

    The imperial physician interrupted Zhao Xiran, shaking his head. After handing over the prescription, he turned to leave with the medicine chest on his back.

    He didn¡¯t want to know what had happened in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, let alone get involved. No matter what happened to Princess Chen, he didn¡¯t care.

    He was an imperial physician, not a court official of the Ministry of Justice, so he didn¡¯t want to figure out the whole story. Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was difficult to deal with. He had heard in the Pce that Old Madam was unkind. It was not strange that she quarreled with Princess Chen. He also heard Old Madam had never treated Princess Chen sincerely as her granddaughter.

    As for the Young Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she looked bright, but there were plenty of smart people in the Pce!

    No matter how honest the imperial physician was, he wouldn¡¯t testify for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Princess Chen irritated Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, who nearly had a stroke. There was absolutely nothing to be gained by saying that. Prince Chen was thest person the imperial physician wanted to provoke!

    With the prescription in her hand, Zhao Xiran saw the imperial physician run away in a panic, and her face darkened. She didn¡¯t expect the imperial physician to be such a coward. Before this, she had nned to use him and put pressure on Shao Wanru.

    ...

    ¡°Young Madam!¡± Qiu Yue, her personal maid, came over and whispered.

    Zhao Xiran lowered her head to see the prescription in her hand, silently raising the corners of her mouth. Then, she walked to the window and picked up the writing brush used by the imperial physician just now. After thinking for a while, she added another kind of medicine. When she finished, she carefully checked the new line of characters in the imperial physician¡¯s handwriting. In silence, a trace of darkness flickered across her eyes.

    It would be best if this old woman couldn¡¯t get up. Of course, Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t want her to die because she needed Old Madam to deal with her father-inw¡¯s mistress. Thus, it would be good if she could lie in bed and rest!

    ¡°Get the herbs in this prescription!¡± Zhao Xiran raised the prescription in her hand and ordered.

    Qiu Yue understood and nodded. With the prescription, she went out to look for Nanny Yu. She had better not fill the prescription. If anything went seriously wrong, she couldn¡¯t get away.

    Only a few people close to Zhao Xiran knew she had medical skills.

    Nanny Yu took the prescription. After a quick scan through it, she sent someone to go to the pharmacy and get the medicine. When everyone was in a rush, Shao Jing heard the news and hurried to the Chuntang Courtyard.

    ¡°Greetings, Father!¡± Zhao Xiran came out of the wing room and bowed to Shao Jing when seeing him.

    Shao Jing impatiently waved her away and went straight into the room in the middle. Nanny Yu weed him in and retreated to the door. When she saw Zhao Xiran standing at the door of the wing room, she smiled uneasily and exined in a low voice, ¡°Old Madam is not feeling well and doesn¡¯t want too many people in her room!¡±

 Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142 What About Madam Jiang?

    Chapter 1142 What About Madam Jiang?

    Shao Jing and Old Madam needed to talk about something secretive without her. Zhao Xiran nodded with a smile, looked up at the door, and quietly returned to the wing room.

    Sitting on a stool in the wing room, she looked toward the room next door. The mother and son seemed to have a lot of secrets. Somehow, she felt something strange here¡­

    Inside the room, Old Madam leaned against the headboard and had calmed down. When she saw her son enter, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you have to marry that woman? She¡¯s just a servant girl. Didn¡¯t you say you kept her as a ything?¡±

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all for Ru¡¯er.¡± Shao Jing said without asking about his mother¡¯s condition. With a frown, he reached out to touch his head in a fret.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Ru¡¯er?¡± Old Madam was stunned and asked in astonishment.

    ¡°We should consider her future. She is just a Secondary Consort without any children. Whoever inherits the throne, Ru¡¯er will be locked up in the Yuhui Nunnery and live in miserable conditions for the rest of her life!¡± said Shao Jing.

    Old Madam¡¯s eyes turned piercing, and she asked sharply, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Mother, Prince Cheng has promised to make Ru¡¯er his consort as long as she can leave the Pce. If Prince Cheng can get the chair, Ru¡¯er may get a higher position!¡±

    Shao Jing lowered his voice and pointed up, indicating the imperial chair of supreme power ¡ª the throne.

    ¡°Do you want her to marry Prince Cheng?¡± Old Madam asked in surprise and unconsciously lowered her voice, ¡°Ru¡¯er is more optimistic about Prince Yue.¡±

    ¡°Prince Yue can¡¯t defeat Prince Cheng!¡± Shao Jing said grumpily, ¡°If he had listened to me, how could he have ended up like this? Prince Yue is not sensible enough. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have quarreled with Prince Zhou and pushed us into a dilemma!¡±

    Shao Jing never med his daughter for hooking up with others. Instead, he used Chu Liuyue of being incapable and making his family suffer such a big loss. However, he didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about it. It made him very aggrieved.

    ¡°I have arranged everything. E¡¯niang will marry me and bring a daughter into our mansion. Then, Ru¡¯er cane back as the illegitimate daughter. An illegitimate daughter is also my daughter. Once E¡¯niang bes my secondary legal wife, Ru¡¯er will be a legitimate daughter. Since our mansion has acknowledged her identity, it doesn¡¯t matter even if others gossip about this. Consort Lan was also an illegitimate daughter, but she still managed to marry into the Pce!¡±

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Old Madam gasped at his boldness and asked anxiously, ¡°Where did you get an illegitimate daughter? E¡¯niang has no child, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°We have no child, but I can say otherwise. No one can find out where she used to live, let alone know that she didn¡¯t have a daughter. If she and I keep it a secret, everyone will think I have another daughter!¡± Shao Jing said.

    He had no choice. Since he had spent so much effort cultivating Shao Yanru, how could he exchange her for nothing? At present, a sessful marriage for Shao Yanru would benefit everyone.

    For this daughter, he didn¡¯t even dare topete with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess for the position of the heir of a duke. If he provoked Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she might even intervene in such an internal affair of his mansion and ruin his borate n.

    He wanted a more promising future than being the heir of a duke. For the time being, his nephew held the position of the heir of a duke, but so what? Back then, his brother was the heir of a duke, so he believed this title would be his sooner orter.

    As long as he schemed carefully, he could achieve anything!

    ¡°You already have a secondary legal wife, Madam Jiang!¡± Old Madam reminded him. He could only have one legal wife and one secondary legal wife. Shao Jing¡¯s current situation was special: he didn¡¯t have a legal wife but had a secondary legal wife. ording tow and discipline rites, he wasn¡¯t allowed to marry another secondary legal wife.

    After saying that, Old Madam suddenly thought of something and added hurriedly, ¡°Do you want to make Madam Jiang your legal wife again? Don¡¯t even think about that. The Empress Dowager downgraded her, and no one can change her decision!¡±

    No matter what, Madam Jiang mustn¡¯t be the legal wife again.

    ¡°Madam Jiang caused all the trouble. Her lousy schemes got us into this mess. Since she brought trouble to Ru¡¯er, she should bear the consequences!¡± Shao Jing said coldly, with a vicious look shing in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you want to¡­ take away Madam Jiang¡­¡± Old Madam¡¯s lips trembled. Even though she didn¡¯t like Madam Jiang at the moment, she had never thought of killing her.

    ¡°Mother, this is the only way to save Ru¡¯er. Madam Jiang is in such a miserable situation and has be the burden of her son and daughter. Why don¡¯t we take a risk for Ru¡¯er? As a mother, she should sacrifice something for her children!¡± Shao Jing said.

    Old Madam¡¯s heart pounded a few times violently. If Madam Jiang said this as a loving mother, such words would sound touching. However, when Shao Jing mentioned this, he gave Old Madam an indescribable insidious sensation.

    ¡°Mother, do you want to keep Madam Jiang or Ru¡¯er?¡± Shao Jing asked when the opportunity was ripe.

    Without a doubt, Old Madam would choose Shao Yanru over Madam Jiang. Shao Yanru, her granddaughter, had a future full of endless possibilities. How could she be stupid enough to give up Shao Yanru?

    Old Madam had ced infinite hope in Shao Yanru, the apple of her eye. For the sake of this granddaughter, she was willing to sacrifice other granddaughters. In this case, she might as well discard Madam Jiang. Besides, as Shao Yanru¡¯s mother, Madam Jiang should be d to give up her interests and even her life.

    With this in mind, Old Madam nodded slowly, thinking Madam Jiang would feel the same way.

    ¡°How will you arrange this matter? Do you have a n?¡± Since she had made up her mind, Old Madam made a detailed inquiry.

    ¡°Take Ru¡¯er out first and keep her in our mansion as an illegitimate daughter. Since this illegitimate daughter is supposed to be her sister, it¡¯s pretty normal that they look alike. Ru¡¯er can pretend to have different hobbies and dress in different styles when being the illegitimate daughter. She doesn¡¯t have to see outsiders, so no one will get the chance to scrutinize and judge her. After some time, we can directly send her to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Of course, Shao Jing had nned it long ago. He was not surprised that Old Madam would agree to it, so he told her the whole scheme on the spot.

    ¡°Have you decided to let that servant girl marry into our mansion?¡± Old Madam still felt this decision hard to ept. As Marquis Xing, how could Shao Jing take a servant girl as his secondary legal wife? She was a little reluctant to ept this.

    ¡°Mother, but there is no other way. Without a proper disguise, Ru¡¯er can¡¯te back and live in our mansion in just ways!¡± Shao Jing whispered, knowing what Old Madam was worried about.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to do that, but he had no choice. This was the best solution.

    ¡°How should we deal with Madam Jiang?¡± After thinking for some time, Old Madam finally epted his choice without demur. Slowly, she uttered another question. She couldn¡¯t let any idents happen to Madam Jiang for no reason, especially when she had just returned to the mansion. At this critical point, such sudden changes would arouse suspicion.

    Shao Jing nodded. It was true that Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t get into trouble without cause, and he also had to avoid arousing suspicion. He was soon going to take his mistress into the mansion. If Madam Jiang had an ident at this critical moment, many others would cast serious doubt on him.

    He looked up at Old Madam and asked abruptly, ¡°Mother, what happened to you? Why is your mouth a little contorted?¡±

    ¡°My¡­ my mouth is twisted?¡± Old Madam was stunned.

    Shao Jing stood up and walked to the dressing table, picking up a small bronze mirror. Then, he turned around and handed it to his mother.

    After taking the mirror, Old Madam looked at herself and foamed with rage. Her mouth was indeed distorted seriously. ¡°Shao Wanru, that slut is indeed an ungrateful beast! She showed no sense of gratitude for our kindness. Relying on Prince Chen¡¯s power, she dared to insult me and piss me off.¡±

    Nanny Yu had implicitly told her that she had a slight stroke. But she was fine now and just needed to take a good rest.

    Old Madam had never imagined her mouth would be distorted after such a mild stroke. At this moment, she was filled with fury.

    ¡°What do you think of making Princess Chen kill Madam Jiang?¡± Shao Jing suddenly had this idea and smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Madam raised her head and asked anxiously, without any hesitation, ¡°Shifting the me of Madam Jiang¡¯s death onto that girl? Can¡­ Can we make it?¡±

    ¡°Mother, why couldn¡¯t we do it? No matter how difficult it is, we can achieve our goals by nning carefully!¡± Shao Jing snorted at her question, lifting his robe, and sat down again. Without his constant schemes, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be Marquis Xing.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Old Madam leaned over and asked in a low voice.

    Shao Jing thought it over and also lowered his head, whispering in Old Madam¡¯s ear. One of them spoke, and the other nodded repeatedly¡­

    When Shao Jing came out, Zhao Xiran hurriedly walked out of the wing room. Looking at his daughter-inw, Shao Jing assumed a lukewarm attitude and just told her to take good care of Old Madam before turning away.

    Nanny Yu and Zhao Xiran entered the room together. It had been two hours since the mother and son began talking in the room.

    Old Madam was tired and had no energy to rest against the headboard. The two of them helped hery down to rest. Soon, she fell asleep. Eyes on Old Madam¡¯s crooked mouth, Zhao Xiran looked calm.

    ¡°First Young Madam,¡± Nanny Yu covered Old Madam gently with the quilt and said softly.

    ...

    Zhao Xiran nodded and left the room with Nanny Yu.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, Old Madam is weak with sickness, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll have to trouble you recently.¡± Nanny Yu said with a wry smile. For now, only this Eldest Young Madam could handle the affairs in the mansion.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, you don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s my duty to care for her as a granddaughter-inw!¡± Zhao Xiran replied softly with a gentle smile. Zhao Xiran appeared pretty tender and harmless. When Nanny Yu looked at her, the rims of her eyes turned red. Miss Shao had once looked after Old Madam with meticulous care too.

    Nanny Yu tilted her head to wipe away her tears. After that, she turned around and forced a smile. ¡°His Grace told me that Old Madam had agreed to his marriage. He wanted you to prepare for it in advance. Everything should be ready when the new Madam marries into our mansion. Also, you¡¯ll have to ask servants to clean up a courtyard for the new Miss!¡±

    Of course, the so-called new Miss was the illegitimate daughter.

    Zhao Xiran was quite taken aback, her eyes widening. She didn¡¯t expect Old Madam to agree with Shao Jing¡¯s marriage so quickly. Immediately, she flew into a rage. It took her quite an effort to contain her anger. Atst, she asked gruffly, ¡°What kind of courtyard does he need?

    In a while, she would see Shao Hua¡¯an and ask him what was happening. Didn¡¯t he say Old Madam would deal with the mistress as soon as she returned? Such a cheap mistress had the delusion that she could be the secondary legal wife! How could she be her mother-inw and domineer over her? She was the daughter of Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion! Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t swallow her pride and endure in silence.

    She had to ept Madam Jiang. After all, she gave birth to her husband. But now, even such a woman of humble origin wanted to trample on her. She had no idea how their minds worked! She would be too ashamed to go out!

 Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143 A Visit to Criticize?

    Chapter 1143 A Visit to Criticize?

    The gauze curtain covering the window was very thin and transparent. When it was dropped, ayer of light gauzended gently on the couch by the window. Shao Wanru was lying there with her eyes tightly closed, her hand on the little pillow for doctors feeling pulse near the couch. After checking her pulse, Qi Jue slowly put down her hand and nced at Chu Liuchen, who was waiting near the couch. When he walked out of the door, Yujie hurried forward and ced Shao Wanru¡¯s hand back on the couch.

    Chu Liuchen stepped out of the door and stood still. ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± Qi Jue said.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s not a big deal, why would she vomit violently like this?¡± Chu Liuchen asked coldly.

    ¡°Perhaps, Her Highness heard or saw something unbearable. She couldn¡¯t endure it and got such a big reaction. After a period of recuperating, she will be fine!¡± Qi Jue thought for a while and implicitly reminded Chu Liuchen ¡ª it seemed to be a psychological problem.

    Qi Jue also felt strange about this matter.

    He had seen Princess Chen several times and admired her for her courage and strong will at such a young age.

    This intelligent youngdy made a stand at every advance when proceeding through so many trials and hardships. Such a young girl was a good match for Prince Chen. No one else could be better suited to Prince Chen than her.

    However, what could melt down Princess Chen, a woman of intelligence and firmness of will? Qi Jue was curious about it.

    With a discreet cough, he said untruthfully, ¡°Your Highness, if you tell me what happened to Princess Chen in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, I can help analyze it!

    How could Chu Liuchen not see through Qi Jue¡¯s intention of watching the fun? His face darkened as he said, ¡°Good idea. You can stay and listen to the story. Xiao Xuanzi happened to tell me he was overly upied and needed helpers!¡±

    What sort of person was Xiao Xuanzi? He was a eunuch! His assistants should certainly be eunuchs too. Qi Jue stood rooted to the ground with fear. Then, he hurriedly picked up his medicine chest and said thoughtfully, ¡°Your Highness, I suddenly remember some medical issues that I can¡¯t figure out. There is something wrong with Doctor Qiu¡¯s medical skills. I have to discuss it with Mingqiu!¡±

    Before Chu Liuchen could say anything, he had run away.

    Qi Jue didn¡¯t want to be a eunuch, for he hadn¡¯t yet had any children. At least he had to leave a descendant for the Qi family!

    A guard came over, reporting to Chu Liuchen, ¡°Your Highness, Marquis Xing wants to see Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Take him to the reception room on the side!¡± With a trace of gloom across his eyes, Chu Liuchen steadily ordered.

    The guard answered and left. After leading Shao Jing to a parlor, he withdrew.

    Shao Jing looked around with a frown. This was the first time he had been to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but he could tell he was in the outer court. Somehow, he felt disturbed.

    He came here to see Shao Wanru. Like Old Madam, he felt Shao Wanru had overreacted. Most likely, she pretended to be sick. Now he came here to check the situation.

    He finished a cup of tea and waited a long time, but no one came. Shao Jing felt upset but forced himself to appearposed when waiting.

    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Chu Liuchen slowly walked in, followed by a eunuch and a guard with a sword.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Shao Jing hurriedly stood up and saluted.

    Chu Liuchen lowered his head to look at Shao Jing and said, ¡°Please get up!¡±

    After the host and the guest sat down, the servant served fresh tea. Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Jing, and he asked gently, ¡°Why do youe here?¡±

    Shao Jing had guessed he might encounter Chu Liuchen. Thus, he wasn¡¯t flustered. With a light smile, he asked with concern, ¡°When I returned to the mansion, I heard Her Highness suddenly felt ufortable. I was worried, so I came here to see her. Is anything troubling her? How is she now?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. She is fine now!¡± Chu Liuchen gave a lukewarm response, slightly narrowing his pretty eyes.

    After Chu Liuchen finished his words, Shao Jing didn¡¯t know what to say. He coughed uneasily and said, ¡°My mother is getting old and not in a good mental state. Recently, my mansion has suffered a series of mishaps, and she could hardly cope with them. An imperial physician examined her and said¡­ she had a stroke¡­¡±

    ¡°Did she have a stroke? How about I send a few imperial physicians to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a diagnosis?¡± Chu Liuchen rudely interrupted Shao Jing in a t tone.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. But she doesn¡¯t need it now. She has been treated with acupuncture and only needs to take good care of herself!¡± Shao Jing said, shaking his head uneasily.

    ¡°Since everything is fine now, what do youe here for?¡± A trace of coldness shed across Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes, but his face grew calmer.

    Shao Jing¡¯s heart thumped wildly, and he felt a little nervous.

    He came to see Shao Wanru. For one thing, he wanted to exin what had happened to Shao Wanru in his mansion. No one had hurt Shao Wanru. Instead, Shao Wanru irritated Old Madam, who nearly had a stroke. For another, he wanted Prince Chen to give Shao Wanru a warning. No matter how wrong Old Madam was, she was Shao Wanru¡¯s biological grandmother.

    Her grandma was incensed by her rudeness and almost had a stroke. If this matter were spread out, many people would criticize Princess Chen, and even Chu Liuchen¡¯s reputation would be tarnished. In this respect, Shao Jing thought he had got something on Prince Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried Princess Chen will be impeached because of this!¡± Shao Jing gritted his teeth with determination and said. With a solemn expression, he looked up at Chu Liuchen and continued, ¡°No matter what my mother has done, she is Princess Chen¡¯s elder. But because of her, my mother is now ill in bed. How could she do this? When the imperial physician checked her out, he said her life would be in danger if he arrived a littleter!¡±

    Since they had started talking about this, Shao Jing secretly told himself to maintain a firm attitude. Prince Chen seemed to have had a chance to be the crown prince, but so what? In Shao Jing¡¯s opinion, it was just an illusion. How could the Emperor pass the throne to his nephew instead of his biological son? It was just a show of affection between family members to others!

    No one would take this statement seriously!

    Anyway, Shao Jing didn¡¯t believe it. He was never optimistic about the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Besides, if Chu Liuchen was ambitious, he shouldn¡¯t offend the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Without the support of her parents¡¯ family, Princess Chen would be of no use. Chu Liuchen might genuinely cherish Shao Wanru, but so what? Was he willing to give up the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for her? Based on this, Shao Jing felt he shouldn¡¯t get panic.

    ¡°If you have any witnesses, you canin to the Emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly. Leisurely, he picked up the teacup and took a sip. Then, his face darkened. His beautiful eyes grew wider, zing with bloodthirsty menace.

    His utterly evil look pierced Shao Jing¡¯s heart like a dagger. In a panic, Shao Jing opened his mouth and almost bit his tongue.

    ¡°You can enter the Pce through my mansion. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯llin to the Emperor or the Empress Dowager. As for the imperial physician, I wonder if he has agreed to testify for you!¡± Chu Liuchen uttered scathing remarks, eying Shao Jing with a sinister and ruthless look.

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± After a long time, Shao Jing finally managed to say something.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking pretty much the same thing as you do! If you¡¯re worried you might not make a big thing out of it, I can send a few people to help you. Let¡¯s make the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion lively!¡± When Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes swept over him, Shao Jing felt like a viper¡¯s tongue was sliding across his face. It made his flesh creep.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I was trying to advise Princess Chen not to be naughty with my mother around. My mother is getting old and a little muddle-headed!¡± Shao Jing gave in to Chu Liuchen and said with a hollowugh.

    Would the imperial physician testify for him? Of course, it was impossible. The testimony of other people in the mansion sounded pretty untenable. More importantly, though Shao Jing thought Chu Liuchen had little hope of getting the throne, he didn¡¯t dare to go against him openly.

    No matter how useless Chu Liuchen was, no one dared to look down on him for so many years. No other princes had the guts to provoke him.

    Prince Cheng had repeatedly warned him never to enrage Chu Liuchen.

    Not long ago, Shao Jing entered the room in a very threatening manner. But now, his attitude had softened quite a lot. Shao Jing was fairly flexible. The coldness on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face faded away. He looked at Shao Jing with a skin-deep smile and raised his eyebrows. ¡°If there is nothing else, you can go back. My wife is not feeling well, and I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±

    He was asking Shao Jing to leave.

    Shao Jing had to stand up and say, ¡°I¡¯m d Her Highness is fine. I¡¯ll have to take care of my mother, so I think I must go now!¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily and gave a casual wave.

    His disrespectful attitude annoyed Shao Jing, who had to swallow the insult. He still wanted to take advantage of Shao Wanru. At this moment, he mustn¡¯t fall out with Shao Wanru. Moreover, he was intimidated by Chu Liuchen¡¯s aggressive posture.

    Laughing hollowly, he said goodbye to Chu Liuchen with good manners. But after leaving the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, he didn¡¯t go straight back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Instead, his carriage went to E¡¯niang¡¯s current residence, near the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    As soon as he entered it, E¡¯niang brought him a cup of tea at the perfect sipping temperature. After taking several swigs of tea, he finally felt better.

    ...

    All went awry. He felt blue.

    ¡°Your Grace, did anything bad happen?¡± E¡¯niang asked softly and refilled his cup.

    Shao Jing took it and gulped down a few mouthfuls of tea before putting it down heavily. He came straight to the point and asked, ¡°When will you go to see Princess Chen again?¡±

    ¡°Even if I want to see Princess Chen, she won¡¯t meet me. I don¡¯t know why she is not interested!¡± E¡¯niang also frowned. She had been quite sure of sess, but now she felt frustrated at theck of progress. ¡°I can go to beg Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. What do you think of it?¡±

    Since they could win over Princess Chen, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was also a good option.

    ¡°It won¡¯t work. Princess Chen must have told Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess about this. Princess Chen suspects you, and so will she!¡± Shao Jing denied E¡¯niang¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°But even if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess doesn¡¯t trust me, she must be interested in meeting me, right? Or maybe I can see the little heir of a duke!¡± E¡¯niang said meaningfully. Whenever she thought she was about to be Marquis Xing¡¯s secondary legal wife, she couldn¡¯t help feeling thrilled. At present, she was firmly determined to remove all the obstacles to get this position.

    Long ago, she was just a humble servant girl. Both Infanta Qinghua and Madam Jiang were high above her. Unexpectedly, one day, she would be the final winner. How could she not be wild with joy?

 Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144 I Know He Is Furious but Not Crazy!

    Chapter 1144 I Know He Is Furious but Not Crazy!

    ¡°Do you want to see Shao Yuanhao?¡± Shao Jing rolled his eyes, thought for a moment, and came up with a good idea.

    It was never easy to deceive Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru, but what about Shao Yuanhao? He had always been well protected. Compared to the others, he was the easiest part to break through.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We should go to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and have a try, especially when Princess Chen is in poor health. I heard she was ill in bed and had no time to care about anything else.¡± Shao Jing nodded and said after pondering for a while.

    Since Shao Yuanhao went to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, he became estranged from his family in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Only at every festival and New Year would hee over with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s trusted subordinates. Usually, he paid the visit perfunctorily as a mere formality. Shao Jing didn¡¯t know much about his nephew. He only remembered Shao Yuanhao as an overbearing child brought up in his mansion.

    !!

    It had only been three years. Even if he had started his life anew, it was challenging to reform himself. After all, he had been a child arrogant to the core. It was always easy to fool a person with such a character, not to mention he was just a child.

    ¡°Then you go back to the mansion. I¡¯ll go to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansionter!¡± E¡¯niang joyfully made the arrangement.

    The sooner the matter was settled, the earlier she would be a Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. What was unimaginable in the past would be a reality soon. It was not that she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. She was just afraid of exposing her wild ambition. Her long-cherished wish woulde true in the near future. No matter how hard she tried to keep a low profile, she grew dizzy with her future sess.

    She was a mistress. Beyond this, she had be a pawn of Shao Jing long ago.

    But she was willing to be his pawn. Otherwise, she would always and forever be a servant girl low in social status. Nowadays, she had the opportunity to obtain the high position she had been longed for over the years. Marquis Xing would even let Madam Jiang give way to her. For this reason, E¡¯niang felt everything she had done for Shao Jing over the years was worth it.

    For the final victory, she could endure hardships. Unlike Infanta Qinghua and Madam Jiang, she would be the one who had thestugh. She saw those noble women suffer a disastrous decline one after another. In contrast, as a woman of humble origin, she would eventually have a meteoric rise. With this in mind, E¡¯niang was full of fighting spirit.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be overhasty, lest you arouse the suspicion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. You must be careful with everything in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Don¡¯t give yourself away!¡± Shao Jing cast a cold nce at her. E¡¯niang was brimming with confidence, but Shao Jing had many worries. His mansion was in a mess. He had nned to kill Madam Jiang and ce the me on Shao Wanru. However, his n had been shelved because he didn¡¯t see Shao Wanru.

    His mind was in turmoil. When he saw happiness appear on E¡¯niang¡¯s face, he only felt depressed. For no reason, he struck upon another idea: other than Madam Jiang¡¯s death, the death of E¡¯niang could also solve the dilemma.

    However, there was also a problem with this.

    He reached out to rub his forehead, feeling dizzy. He didn¡¯t look very good.

    When meeting Shao Jing¡¯s sinister gaze, E¡¯niang finally realized she had lost all her bearings in a moment of pride and satisfaction. She panicked. After all, Shao Jing was ruthless and could sacrifice anything to achieve power. In a sh, she changed her expression and said softly, ¡°Your Grace, are you not feeling well? Let me give you a massage.¡±

    Standing behind Shao Jing, E¡¯niang stretched out her hands and gently pressed against his temples. Shao Jing closed his eyes, indulging himself with E¡¯niang¡¯s soothing massage.

    He was very familiar with E¡¯niang¡¯s massage maniptions. From time to time, she would rub somewhere that could make Shao Jingfortable. Gradually, Shao Jing¡¯s expression softened, and he moaned softly. His breathing became steady.

    It was a long massage. When her hands were too sore to move, E¡¯niang stopped and gently dropped her hands. Shao Jing had fallen asleep. Cautiously without any noise, she went to the inner room, took out a nket, and carefully covered Shao Jing with it.

    She moved softly, but Shao Jing still felt it. He suddenly opened his eyes, gazing at E¡¯niang coldly with murder on his face.

    ¡°His Grace¡­¡± E¡¯niang called out timidly, too scared to move.

    Atst, Shao Jing remembered where he was. He slowly looked up at the window and saw the sunlighte in through it. To his surprise, he had fallen asleep just now.

    He hadn¡¯t slept well in the past few days. When troublesome things emerged one after another, he was mentally and physically exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my mansion. Deal with this matter carefully. Don¡¯t mess it up!¡± Shao Jing rose to his feet, rubbing his head again. E¡¯niang could make Shao Jing morefortable with a better massage technique than other women. It was mainly because she had extraordinary wrist power. No ordinary woman could exert so much strength.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace. I got it!¡± E¡¯niang said submissively in a soft voice.

    It delighted Shao Jing to see E¡¯niang like this. He didn¡¯t like Madam Jiang, who was swollen with arrogance. Long ago, she regarded herself as his sister-inw, yet she kept the ambiguity with him. However, after marrying him, she often looked toward his Eldest Brother, her soft eyes exuding tenderness and love. Old Madam spared no effort to prevent him from doing anything terrible to Madam Jiang. Afterward, she gave birth to two outstanding children, a daughter and a son. Otherwise, Shao Jing wouldn¡¯t have tolerated her for so many years.

    Shao Wanru blinked and slowly opened her watery eyes. In front of her was a handsome and elegant face. Seeing her open her eyes, he asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    He reached out, took her in his arms, and lifted her a little.

    Only then did Shao Wanru see that Chu Liuchen was sitting by her couch. There was a table with some memorials to the throne nearby.

    Whenever she needed him, Chu Liuchen was always there.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± A smile touched her face as she sank into his arms. ¡°Old Madam had a stroke because I infuriated her. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s all right now!¡±

    Back then, she was in no mood to pay attention to Old Madam.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. An imperial physician happened to be in the mansion.¡± Chu Liuchenforted her, reaching out to touch her head. He said indifferently, ¡°Even if she is ill, it doesn¡¯t matter. As her granddaughter, you pleaded with the Empress Dowager to release her. No one would believe she fell ill because you provoked her in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion strongly denounce you, others would only say you¡¯re unkind!¡±

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t criticize her for losing herposure, nor did he care about the adverse consequences of her anger. He just stated a fact that could reassure her.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice. Her nose twitched, but she didn¡¯t shed tears. She hurried back to the mansion only to see Chu Liuchen as quickly as possible. She was like a child who had been wronged outside and wept out her grief to her parents.

    But at the sight of Chu Liuchen, she fainted without saying a word. At this time, when she thought back on the matter, she felt bored. Anything rted to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t be good. She had already guessed a wide range of possibilities, but now she felt sick because of Third Madam¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is it because I be soft and lose some strength? Or perhaps I have someone to rely on now, so I hurriedly fled home, looking forfort and safety.¡±

    When Shao Wanru quietly snuggled up to him, Chu Liuchen reached out to hold her in his arms without asking her anything. He gently stroked her hair loose on her back and asked softly, ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡±

    ¡°Not now!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head calmly. Her long eyshes, hanging down like the wings of a tired butterfly, cast two jagged shadows on her fair and delicate face. After a brief sleep, she calmed down. She had guessed various causes of the death of her parents, hadn¡¯t she?

    ¡°When do you need my help?¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t question her closely and just asked softly.

    Shao Wanru put her arms around Chu Liuchen¡¯s firm waist and said, ¡°My mother might have been murdered. Unlike what others had said, she didn¡¯t die of depression. Third Madam said she would break away from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and expose what had happened that year.¡±

    In emotional turmoil, she uttered some incoherent remarks.

    Chu Liuchen looked down at her pale face, and his heart ached. He tightened his grip on her and almost buried her in his arms. The corners of his mouth gently brushed past her ears. His eyes darkened as if a devastating storm were brewing in them. ¡°We can simply wipe out the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    Ruining it would save them a lot of trouble. Chu Liuchen preferred protecting the woman in his arms in this way, but he also knew Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want him to intervene in some things. Anyway, he would try his best to protect her.

    Simr things happened to him. He didn¡¯t want to talk about it even if he knew Shao Wanru might have known the darkest secret in his heart.

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion must be thest thing she wanted to mention in her heart!

    In fact, they were two of a kind. They were more willing to solve this kind of thing by themselves. He just needed to back her up and assist her.

    The first time they met, Chu Liuchen knew she was persistent and dauntless, though she had a delicate appearance.

    He gently kissed her snow-white earlobe. Seeing her tender and white earlobe turn red, he smiled. Thedy in his arms was the person he wanted most in his life. Also, she was the only woman he wanted to protect.

    When Shao Wanru felt Chu Liuchen¡¯s warm breath close to her ear, her face reddened to the ears. She had been in a gloomy mood, but as she listened to his breathing near her ears, she became less depressed, and her spirits lifted. Whatever happened, he would always be there to protect her. It made her feel sweet to heart.

    A warm current surged in her heart, submerging the gloom.

    ¡°Just now, Shao Jing came to see you, threatening to go to the Pce andin about the matter. I asked him to go quickly and even allowed him to enter the Pce directly through the side door of our mansion.¡±

    Chu Liuchen drawledzily in a soft voice.

    Shao Wanru cracked a smile ¡ª Shao Jing must have felt angry and hateful. However, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on the spot. When quarreling with her, Old Madam got angry and had a stroke. Shao Jing intended to threaten Chu Liuchen with this. However, it was just his wishful thinking. Shao Wanru dared to enrage Old Madam because she firmly believed the imperial physician wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything, and Chu Liuchen would stand by her side without saying a word.

    She smiled gently, her eyes alight with excitement and her heart full of sweetness. ¡°He must have be insane out of anger!¡±

    ...

    ¡°I could tell he was pissed off but not crazy. He then went to find his mistress. This mistress seems much more important to him than Madam Jiang!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes glittered as he replied.

    Shao Jing did think highly of this woman called E¡¯niang, but she was more like apetent subordinate than a mistress to him. Her heart thumped, and her watery eyes flew open in surprise. Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen in astonishment. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    ¡°It should be what you think!¡± Chu Liuchen said. His eyes darkened when he lowered his head¡­

 Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145 The Xu State Princesses Came

    Chapter 1145 The Xu State Princesses Came

    ording to the news from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Old Madam fell ill when she returned to the mansion. Princess Chen went to pick her up, but she was sick too!

    Others were more convinced that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was on the decline. For the sake of Princess Chen, some families had intended to unite with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion by marriage. But this time, they hesitated again.

    The third branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not close to the first branch¡¯s two children. Princess Chen had only stayed in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a few days. As for the young heir of a duke, he was now living in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. In this situation, he couldn¡¯t be close to his cousins in the mansion.

    These families held back their thoughts for a moment and watched the situation develop quietly. Recently, the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion became a hot topic, attracting many people¡¯s attention.

    Commandery Prince Qing had been engaged. It was said that he was engaged to a woman ofmon origin long ago. Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s faithfulness to her never wavered. He didn¡¯t choose any noble beauties during the Pageant in the Pce. He spoke bluntly that he already had a legal wife. In this respect, Commandery Prince Qing made a favorable impression on many people. Everyone praised him for being loyal and trustworthy.

    After the Xu State princess came to the capital, everyone suddenly learned that she seemed to be going to marry Commandery Prince Qing. Then what about his fiancee?

    Many people thought rumors were unreliable, but the news should be real since some people had been talking about it.

    Moreover, since the marriage with the Xu State princess could be considered a national affair, more people were concerned about it. Many people couldn¡¯t figure out the situation, so they could only keep an eye on the courtyard where the two princesses of the Xu State lived temporarily.

    Some people even visited Qin Huaiyong¡¯s ce to get some information.

    It was easier to inquire about the information from Qin Huaiyong than from Prince Chen and Commandery Prince Qing.

    But even after meeting Qin Huaiyong, they all shook their heads in dismay. Qin Huaiyong always mmed up when others asked about this marriage. He only said everything was under the Emperor¡¯smand. Although there were various rumors, the Emperor issued no imperial edict. Did it mean that everything was possible?

    Unexpectedly, before Shao Wanru could solve the problem of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, the Xu State princesses came to the Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    Both Princess Yuyan and Princess Yutao arrived.

    Hearing the two princessese to visit, Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and asked someone to invite them in.

    When they got inside, Shao Wanru found that not only the two princesses of the Xu State but also Infanta Yuan¡¯an were there. She felt a little surprised.

    ¡°This is Princess Chen!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an led the way for the two princesses. When seeing Shao Wanru, she stepped forward to bow and retreated aside, pointing to Shao Wanru and introducing her to the two princesses.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Princess Yutao looked Shao Wanru up and down with critical eyes. Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t marry her, but she felt she onlycked a chance. When the time came, Chu Liuchen would marry her. Princess Yutao had always been very proud of her outstanding appearance.

    But as soon as Princess Yutao saw Shao Wanru, she was petrified. This woman, no, this girl dressed as a married woman, but she appeared a little childish. Her delicate and beautiful facial features made her look soft and feminine. When this graceful young girl watched them, her limpid eyes sparkled. Besides, her snow-white skin set off her rosy lips. With just one nce, people would be stunned by her beauty. She was just like a fairy descending to the earth.

    Princess Yutao had learned the traditional Han culture of the Kingdom of Dongcang. She could even recite many excellent lines of verse describing beautiful women. In the past, she had thought those poems exaggerated the beauty of women. But now, Princess Chen made her feel these poems were too superficial. They could only roughly describe a beautiful woman with distinguished air of elegance. However, no poem could fully describe a great beauty fair as a flower and beautiful as the moon.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the first beauty Secondary Consort Shao in the Pce? How could she be more beautiful than Princess Chen?¡± Princess Yutao asked in surprise upon seeing Shao Wanru.

    As soon as she arrived in the capital, she sent someone to inquire about important affairs in the capital. She heard the most outstanding woman in the capital was Shao Yanru, the First Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now, she had be Secondary Consort Shao in the Pce. Because of this, Princess Yutao was confident that she could outshine Princess Chen.

    ¡°Secondary Consort Shao is surely beautiful, but Her Highness is also of peerless beauty.¡± Princess Yuyan said after greeting Shao Wanru with a smile. She reacted quickly.

    Jealousy shed across her eyes.

    On that day, she tried every means to seduce Chu Liuchen, but he remained unmoved. Therefore, she was also very curious about Princess Chen.

    Since Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t be as good-looking as her, how could she maintain her position as Princess Chen?

    However, at this moment, Princess Yuyan was devoured by envy. ¡°Why could she be so beautiful and marry such an excellent man as Prince Chen? The Emperor has confirmed Prince Chen¡¯s status, but Chu Qing is good for nothing.¡± Thinking of this, she felt increasingly aggrieved and didn¡¯t want to marry Chu Qing at all.

    She didn¡¯t have the slightest desire to marry Chu Qing but was willing to be Prince Chen¡¯s consort.

    Her mother married her father as a consort. Now, even the Xu State Queen had to give in to her!

    It didn¡¯t matter whether she would be the legal wife or a consort when marrying Prince Chen. Princess Yuyan felt she could rely on her charm to gain the upper hand in the future. So what if Princess Chen was exceedingly beautiful? The Xu State Queen looked attractive but was still defeated by her mother.

    The striking appearance was far from enough. A sessful woman must be sensible and intelligent. Moreover, she had the support of Xu State. With these advantages, Princess Yuyan was sure she would soon be in charge after marrying into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    With this in mind, Princess Yuyan put up a genial smile, and her face softened.

    After they greeted each other, everyone took their seats.

    Princess Yutao put down the teacup and smiled. ¡°Your Highness, please excuse us for visiting you suddenly. But among the princes, only Prince Chen has married, so we came to visit you first. Please forgive us if we disturbed you!¡± Although Princess Yutao felt reluctant to give up on Chu Liuchen, she knew she couldn¡¯t marry him. Thus, she just smiled and let go of this idea.

    Since she was determined to be the Xu State Queen, she could only marry a noble childe from her country. It was nice to encounter Prince Chen, but that was all. She epted her fate withoutint.

    After figuring out this, Princess Yutao was sure of her position. Deep down, she had to admit that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t like her at all. Otherwise, she might have had another idea. At present, she must concentrate on getting the throne of the Xu State, so it was best to cooperate with Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°They heard that we were close, so they invited me toe with them.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an exined with a smile.

    ¡°I have a good rtionship with Infanta Yuan¡¯an?¡± Shao Wanru frowned. ¡°It should be Zhang Qn!¡±

    ¡°They also invited Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter, but it seemed Miss Zhang was ill.¡± Princess Yutao smiled and exined.

    Zhang Qn would be Princess Yue, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be Princess Zhou. They would soon enjoy the same high status as Shao Wanru. In addition, because Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were Prince Chen¡¯s elder brothers, the positions of Zhang Qn and Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be slightly higher than that of Shao Wanru.

    They were indeed perfectpanions for the two Xu State princesses.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is nice, so we sent someone to invite her. And she immediately came over!¡± Princess Yuyan said. She was a little dissatisfied with Zhang Qn.

    Since the two princesses of the Xu State had just arrived in the capital, there were many things they didn¡¯t know. How could Prime Minister Zhang let his daughter get involved? As for Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she was in a different situation.

    ¡°Your Highness, has Miss Zhang fallen ill?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked, wearing a smiling face.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been in poor health recently, so I¡¯m not very sure about that.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Zhange to see you? But I heard you were best friends even before your marriage.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an became curious and asked as if she didn¡¯t know her words sounded offensive.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t feel well, but I don¡¯t know it.¡± Shao Wanru smiled faintly and added, ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, we want to invite some distinguished guests in the capital city to our courtyard in a few days. Could you please provide us with a name list?¡± Princess Yutao asked. She was a little impatient, for she hated the implicit talks between women the most. Couldn¡¯t they be outspoken in their remarks?

    ¡°Well¡­ why don¡¯t you ask Ruiping Great Elder Princess for help?¡± Shao Wanru suggested, looking at Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°We want to invite some Young Madams about the same age. It¡¯ll be easier for us to get familiar with each other.¡± Princess Yuyan exined, ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess knows many Misses, but as an elder, she can¡¯t be as understanding as a youngdy like you!¡±

    She meant to let the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion take the lead!

    Shao Wanru was keenly aware of this. She refused lightly, keeping her gentle and elegant smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this. I¡¯ve only been in the capital city for three years. I¡¯ve spent most of my time in the Yuhui Nunnery and have little contact with Misses of aristocratic families in the capital city. Unlike me, Infanta Yuan¡¯an is one of the few well-known beautifuldies with talent in the capital city. Besides, I don¡¯t feel very well recently!¡±

    The two princesses of the Xu State had just arrived in the capital, and many people took a wait-and-see attitude. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to intervene at this time.

    All she wanted to do was to solve the problem of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. There was probably something fishy about the matter of Xu State princesses. Moreover, she had been in poor health and had just recovered from her injury. Now, she fell ill again.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face, and she found Shao Wanru indeed didn¡¯t look well. With concern on her face, she asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly get sick again? I heard it happened when you went to wee Old Madam back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Did anything happen?¡±

    ...

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an failed to find out what happened in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that day. She only vaguely heard that Old Madam had something to do with Shao Wanru¡¯s illness.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, but I must take good care of myself. I can¡¯t worry about too many things!¡± Shao Wanru said softly. Then, she tilted her head, gently covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and coughed a few times.

    Although Princess Chen was as beautiful as a painting, she looked too fragile to live long. Thinking of this, Princess Yuyan secretly despised Shao Wanru in her heart. She didn¡¯t necessarily need Shao Wanru. She just came here to see Princess Chen out of curiosity. Chu Liuchen had refused her many times, but did he do all this just for such a weak and useless woman?

    But the next moment, the smile on her face froze when she heard Princess Yutao ask, ¡°Your Highness, could you please ask Prince Chen to invite Commandery Prince Qing? Since we came here, he has never shown up again!¡±

 Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146 Two People Acting, Two People Watching

    Chapter 1146 Two People Acting, Two People Watching

    Those well-informed people had known Princess Yuyan would marry Chu Qing, though the news had not been officially announced.

    It had been a few days since the Xu State princess arrived in the capital, but Chu Qing had not visited her for once. It didn¡¯t make much sense.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not very appropriate for His Highness to meddle in this affair. Princess Yuyan, do you know Commandery Prince Qing has engaged to someone else?¡± Shao Wanru changed the topic naturally and calmly.

    Princess Yuyan¡¯s face darkened at once. She could discard Chu Qing, but how could he feel reluctant to marry her? It felt like a p in the face from a man she looked down upon.

    However, she was pretty scheming. She gritted her teeth, swallowed her anger, and said with a smile, ¡°Ningyuan Army General said the same thing before. This marriage was a matter between the two countries, and there should be a suitable way to settle her down!¡±

    In the face of national interests, such a thing was not a big deal. When her mother saw Princess Yuyan off, she repeatedly told her that whether she would marry Chu Qing or not, she should not fall out with that woman. There must be a force behind that woman. If she used it correctly, it would be good for all.

    Since Consort Li said so, Princess Yuyan paid some attention to it. However, she didn¡¯t care about it that much. That woman¡¯s identity was far inferior to hers. How could shepete with her?

    As for the identity of Qin Huaiyong, Princess Yuyan also inquired about it. Princess Chen used to be raised by Ningyuan Army General. She could only say it was such a coincidence, which was great!

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face darkened, and she understood what Princess Yuyan hinted. Although Qin Huaiyong had nothing to do with her now, he had raised her for so many years.

    ¡°Ningyuan Army General said you could lend me a hand and invite Commandery Prince Qing. It would be best if his former fiancee could be invited over!¡± Seeing Shao Wanru remain silent, Princess Yuyan smiled again and changed to this topic. She didn¡¯t have to ask Shao Wanru to do it. But Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate face looked so unpleasant to the eye. Princess Yuyan had an uncontroble urge to ask Shao Wanru to do the things she felt reluctant to do.

    The rtionship between Ningyuan Army General and Princess Chen was unusual.

    ¡°Since you said so, I will ask His Highness to convey your message!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to intervene, but it didn¡¯t mean she was afraid of it. Princess Yuyan pressed her again and again. With her eyes turning cold, Shao Wanru put down the teacup heavily and asked coldly, ¡°How about tomorrow?¡±

    The smile on Princess Yuyan¡¯s face froze. She had thought Shao Wanru would refuse again because she seemed in a dilemma. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru agreed and even nned a tight schedule.

    Princess Yutao raised the corner of her mouth and looked at her younger sister mockingly. Although she was not good at those veiled struggles between women in the inner court, she knew that her younger sister did something foolish. What was the benefit of offending Princess Chen? No matter whom Yuyan wanted to marry, she had to live here in the future.

    However, she didn¡¯t say anything and continued to watch the show.

    She was not the only one seeing the fun. Like her, Infanta Yuan¡¯an slightly raised the corners of her mouth. But she was sneering at Shao Wanru. It was great that Shao Wanru and Princess Yuyan confronted each other!

    Her efforts finally bore fruit. On their way here, Infanta Yuan¡¯an mentioned Shao Wanru from time to time, making Princess Yuyan hostile to Shao Wanru. Thus, it was inevitable for her to provoke Shao Wanru.

    What surprised her was Shao Wanru¡¯s attitude. She didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to take the challenge head-on and even put Princess Yuyan in a difficult situation instead. However, it was none of her business. She just needed to watch the fun!

    ¡°Will Commandery Prince Qinge tomorrow?¡± Princess Yuyan felt embarrassed, looking toward Princess Yutao and Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who were still smiling. Her smile gradually faded.

    ¡°Since you havee to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for help, His Highness has to tell Commandery Prince Qing about it for you! I wonder if you¡¯re free tomorrow?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly with a smile. As for how Chu Liuchen would talk to Chu Qing, she didn¡¯t want to think about it. Yet, she knew Chu Liuchen never used to speak nicely.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tomorrow. I hope you can keep your promise!¡± Princess Yuyan became increasingly embarrassed. Before her marriage was settled, she was still a Xu State princess. How could she have any important things to do recently? She might just go shopping and feel the exotic atmosphere here. After all, she couldn¡¯t say she was busy trying to hook up with Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Commandery Prince Qing wille over tomorrow!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    Looking at Shao Wanru, who was full of confidence, Princess Yuyan was so angry that her face paled a little. However, she couldn¡¯t get mad, for Shao Wanru helped her solve a big problem.

    At this point, she seemed to have nothing to say. Princess Yuyan, feeling deeply wronged, stood up and said goodbye. Princess Yutao and Infanta Yuan¡¯an also got up together.

    Since the three of them came together, they would leave together.

    Shao Wanru personally saw them off. When they arrived at the mansion gate, Princess Yutao got into a carriage alone. While Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an entered another carriage, followed by a carriage from the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Seeing this, Shao Wanru silently raised the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The carriage curtain in front was lifted, revealing Princess Yutao¡¯s face. ¡°In a few days, we might invite the Misses and Madams in the capital city to appreciate the flowers. I hope you can alsoe!¡±

    Princess Yutao invited her sincerely. She and Chu Liuchen had agreed to make an offensive and defensive league. However, as a woman, it was inconvenient for her to meet him. Prince Chen told her she could go to see Princess Chen if there was anything. Of course, she had to cozy up to Princess Chen now.

    She was delighted with Princess Chen¡¯s performance just now ¡ª her arrogant sister had suffered such a big, concealed loss.

    Princess Yutao appreciated Shao Wanru very much and expressed her kindness to her.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess Yutao. If I¡¯m in good health, I will visit your ce!¡± Shao Wanru bowed sideways with a smile and said. She looked up and saw the curtain of another carriage being banged down heavily. Her eyes were shining as Shao Wanru thought. ¡°Princess Yuyan is very unruly. That¡¯s great!¡± Obviously, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was stirring up trouble inside. However, the unruly and wilful princess with ulterior motives inside the carriage was not utterly useless.

    It was said that the rtionship between Princess Yuyan and Chu Qing was not simple!

    Princess Yuyan was not as stupid as she looked. If Infanta Yuan¡¯an regarded her as her pawn, she might suffer a great deal¡­

    The carriages left one after another. In the carriage at the back, Princess Yuyan¡¯s face turned ghastly pale with anger. Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked at her andforted her softly, ¡°Calm down. That¡¯s what Princess Chen is like!¡±

    ¡°How could Prince Chen marry a woman with such a character? I heard she was just an orphan. Does she really believe she could help Prince Chen a lot?¡± Princess Yuyan barked, abusing without thinking.

    ¡°Please watch your words!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an reminded hurriedly with caution, pointing out of the window. ¡°Be careful not to be heard by anyone outside!¡±

    ¡°Even if someone hears it, so what?¡± Princess Yuyan argued furiously but unconsciously lowered her voice. ¡°She has a good appearance only. There are many women as good-looking as her. If Prince Chen likes this type of woman, my country can send eight or ten simr beauties to him!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an curled her lip secretly in disapproval. She was also jealous of Shao Wanru¡¯s outstanding appearance. Few women could be as pretty as her, who was like an enchanting fairy. Even if there were women with simr appearances, how could they get her unique temperament? Shao Wanru looked both delicate and charming, her bright red lips bringing her an air of elegance.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an had seen a lot of women, but she had never encountered another woman as attractive as Shao Wanru. Even Shao Yanru, who used to be famous in the capital city for her beauty, was not as stunningly beautiful as Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Will Commandery Prince Qinge tomorrow?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an carefully changed the topic.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and ask Princess Chen why she shamelessly made such a promise. What does she mean by doing this? Does she despise the Xu State or the two princesses from the Xu State?¡± In a fit of anger, Princess Yuyan roared. Her face med with rage. She had intended to humiliate Shao Wanru, but unexpectedly, she brought disgrace on her own head.

    Whether Princess Chen looked down on the Xu State or the princesses from the country, she would have to bear the same severe consequences.

    Shao Wanru became Princess Chen, who was in a noble and high position, but so what? She would be her country¡¯s sinner if she caused a dispute between the two countries.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was very satisfied with such a result. She chatted with Princess Yuyan intimately for a while and asionally mentioned Shao Wanru. With every subtle sentence she said, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was sowing discord between them. Princess Yuyan did not like Shao Wanru initially, and now she disliked her even more. She only regarded Shao Wanru as the major stumbling block on her way to sess. Especially when Infanta Yuan¡¯an said Chu Liuyue seemed to treat Shao Wanru differently, Princess Yuyan¡¯s face immediately changed.

    ¡°Did you say Prince Yue also wanted to marry her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard it from a pce maid of the Empress!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s voice sank to a whisper for fear of being heard by others passing by the carriage. ¡°I heard it when I paid a visit to the Empressst time.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was going to marry Chu Liuzhou. Since the Empress had only one son, she was more favored than ordinary daughters-inw. It was not surprising for her to hear some secrets.

    ¡°Bitch, what a slut!¡± Princess Yuyan was so pissed off that her face turned ghastly pale. She had taken a fancy to Chu Liuchen and hadn¡¯t yet given up on him. Then, she was about to seduce Chu Liuyue, her next target. To her great dismay, both of the two men liked Shao Wanru. Right away, Princess Yuyan regarded Shao Wanru as her mortal enemy.

    She had thought that Chu Liuyue might have someone he liked. However, she took this matter lightly because she was confident in her extraordinary beauty. In her eyes, she could outshine Princess Yutao. After all, she was more feminine than Yutao. Her mother had told her that women with tenderness were the most attractive to men.

    But Shao Wanru was different. Whenever she recalled Shao Wanru¡¯s dazzlingly beautiful appearance, a dark jealousy would stir in her heart. What Princess Yutao hated the most was the subtle tenderness on her face. Shao Wanru had an ethereal beauty with a natural charm faintly emanating from her. Behind her endearing features, people could dimly discern an air of aloofness. Those discordant temperaments were miraculously mixed well in her.

    With a sense of crisis, Princess Yuyan said through gritted teeth. ¡°I will teach her a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147 Allies With Their Own Motives

    Chapter 1147 Allies With Their Own Motives

    Of course, Princess Yuyan had to wait for Chu Qing to teach Shao Wanru a lesson when he came to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion tomorrow.

    She firmly believed that Chu Qing would lend her a hand as long as she saw him. Even better, Princess Yuyan was thinking about using him to fight back against Shao Wanru.

    Since Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an needed each other, both intended to please the other party. As a result, they talked more and more congenially in the carriage. After this trip, they became as intimate as sisters.

    When they arrived at the residence, Princess Yutao jumped out of the carriage first. With sarcasm in her eyes, she looked at the two women supporting each other out of the carriage. She didn¡¯t wait for them to catch up. Instead, she just smiled at Infanta Yuan¡¯an and went straight to the main room.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was obviously an enemy of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. The future Princess Zhou? It turned out that Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan were birds of a feather. Because of this, Princess Yutao felt a little contempt for Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Compared with Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she had more faith in the future Princess Yue.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll go back now!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said, smiling broadly. She achieved her goal ofing here today and sessfully established a good rtionship with Princess Yuyan. It was not appropriate for her to get too close to the two Xu State princesses at this time. It was enough for her to apany them to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew now was the best time to go back ¡ª there was certainly a reason why the Empress valued her.

    ¡°Please stay a little longer. I happen to have something to ask you.¡± Princess Yuyan took Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s hand affectionately, not intending to let her return early.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was familiar with the capital city and didn¡¯t get along well with Shao Wanru. More importantly, she might even know what had happened between Princess Chen and Prince Yue. It was rare for Princess Yuyan to find someone who knew the answers to many of her questions. Thus, Princess Yuyan wanted to pester Infanta Yuan¡¯an for more information. It had been too short a time along the way, and she still had a lot of things to inquire about.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m really sorry. Before I came here, my grandma told me to go back early. The next time Ie, I will ask her to let me stay a little longer!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°Are you leaving for real? Won¡¯t you stay a little longer? How about I go to meet Ruiping Great Elder Princess?¡± Princess Yuyan looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an with expectation, feeling reluctant to part with her.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Grandma is not feeling well. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for her to receive you now. Let¡¯s do it the next time!¡±

    Her grandma had told her not to take the two princesses from the Xu State to her mansion. At this time, she didn¡¯t want to see them. After all, the situation was unclear, so Ruiping Great Elder Princess had to wait and see.

    ¡°All right then!¡± Princess Yuyan put down her hand with a face full of pity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first ande to see you tomorrow, okay?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an suggested with a smile. She also had something to tell Princess Yuyan today, but it was not the best time to say it now.

    Tomorrow, after Commandery Prince Qing came to see Princess Yuyan, she woulde over and see if there was any chance that she could use.

    Of course, if Chu Qing didn¡¯te, it didn¡¯t matter. There are two sides to everything, after all.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan separated seemingly quite reluctantly. Infanta Yuan¡¯an got on the carriage while Princess Yuyan watched until the carriage disappeared from view. Then her smile vanished, and her face turned cold. Princess Yuyan snorted and turned to walk inside. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was a great ally. However, she only hoped that this ally didn¡¯t have the delusion of getting huge benefits from her!

    Chu Qing was invited to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    He had been waiting in a reception room of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Looking at the sky¡¯s color outside, he knew almost two hours had passed. Several cups of tea had been served, but he was told to wait each time he asked when Prince Chen woulde.

    As a prince of a country, he also had something important to do. How could Chu Liuchen keep him waiting for a long time like this? They were both the sons of the deceased emperor, and no one was superior to the other. What did Chu Liuchen mean by keeping him waiting?

    After finishing the third cup of tea, Chu Qing put it down with a thump. He couldn¡¯t help standing up with a cold face. Chu Liuchen asked him toe over, but why would Chu Liuchen keep him waiting?

    ¡°Your Highness, let me add some tea for you?¡± The young eunuch, serving at the side, hurried forward and asked in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°No need!¡± Chu Qing growled, turned around, and strode out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else you must do, Commandery Prince Qing?¡± The door was pushed open, and Chu Liuchen entered at a slow pace. He wore a loose milky white brocade robe, and his belt was untied. He appeared graceful and casual as if he had been enjoying a stroll in the woods. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised on his handsome face. Inexplicably, his expression struck a chill in Chu Qing¡¯s heart.

    Chu Qing was scared and stopped in a hurry.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Chu Liuchen came in with a book in his hand. He shook the book and asked casually, ¡°It¡¯s good for you to go back. You¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble!¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart leaped. He clenched his fists but put up a smile. When Chu Liuchen walked in and sat down, he turned around and said, ¡°You must have been upied with something important, so I thought I could leave. But since you are here, I have nothing more urgent to deal with!¡±

    Smiling, he sat on the chair aside and greeted Chu Liuchen with a fist and palm salute. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s current status was much higher than before. In the past, Chu Qing was not courageous enough to provoke Chu Liuchen, not to mention now. Even though Chu Qing was full of anger, he had to keep a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°Nothing important. I just want to talk to you about Princess Yuyan!¡± Chu Liuchen looked up at Chu Qing and said. He didn¡¯t care about Chu Qing¡¯s attempt to tter him.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan¡¯s matter? What¡¯s up?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly calmed down and asked.

    ¡°She wondered when you would go to ask for an imperial edict about your marriage from Uncle the Emperor in the Pce. As for your previous fiancee, I think she didn¡¯t want you to keep her, but Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t say it clearly.¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly, ¡°You want to enjoy the happiness of living with two beauties, but I¡¯m afraid Princess Yuyan won¡¯t agree!¡±

    As Chu Liuchen talked about his difficult position with sarcasm, a trace of hatred flickered across Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, and blue veins stood out on his hands. It was Princess Yuyan who pushed him into a wretched plight.

    Even if he married her in the end, Chu Qing could not do anything harmful to Mo Qiuyi. They had made this matter clear, but she was still unwilling to give up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked about this with her when we were in the Xu State. It¡¯s okay if Princess Yuyan doesn¡¯t want to marry me.¡± Chu Qing said, trying hard to suppress the sudden surge of anger in his heart.

    ¡°Circumstances change with the passage of time. Now, the time and the situation have both changed. Don¡¯t you understand it? Since Princess Yuyan of the Xu State likes you, we should show our sincerity. We can¡¯t ruin the rtionship between the two countries because of a woman. Uncle the Emperor wants to get some news from the Xu State to learn about a few things.¡±

    Chu Liuchen rolled his deep eyes with a hint of imperceptible contempt. He leaned backzily to make himself morefortable and said leisurely, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not supposed to interfere in this kind of thing. As an envoy, I was only responsible for taking Princess Yuyan to the capital city. After that, it¡¯s not for me to judge your rtionship. It¡¯s a personal matter between the two of you, after all. But Princess Yuyan specially came to my mansion to talk about that. If I turned a deaf ear to it, it would make us look rude and disgrace our country!¡±

    Chu Liuchen spotted Chu Qing¡¯s anger, and his handsome face darkened.

    His most annoying thing was others disturbing Shao Wanru. Worse still, these people even nned to take advantage of her.

    It turned out that Princess Yuyan took the initiative to find Chu Liuchen. Knowing this, Chu Qing gritted his teeth in anger. He had thought that Princess Yuyan was smart, but now she had caused such big trouble for him. Was Chu Liuchen easy to get along with? Usually, even Chu Qing himself didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. He had never imagined Princess Yuyan would irritate him.

    ¡°You¡¯d better get rid of that woman for the peace of the two countries!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. He nced at Chu Qing¡¯s stony face and discovered the controlled anger carefully hidden by him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate!¡± Chu Qing exhaled deeply and barely suppressed the zing anger burning in his heart. Fury in his breast was nearly ignited.

    Princess Yuyan gave Chu Liuchen a sound reason to poke his nose into his mansion¡¯s business openly!

    ¡°Why is it improper? She¡¯s just the daughter of a small official. I heard you hadn¡¯t seen her before. I heard she had been living in the Yuhui Nunnery and had never met outsiders. Is that so?¡± Chu Liuchen asked lightly.

    Of course, he meant that they had probably never seen each other. At best, they could only secretly meet each other once or twice. Since they had no strong feelings for each other, why would he feel reluctant to part with her?

    Could Chu Qing say he had known Mo Qiuyi for a long time? Could he tell Chu Liuchen they had been in touch for years?

    ¡°Well¡­ My mother said she owed them favors!¡± Chu Qing had to exin it in this way.

    ¡°Favors?¡± Chu Liuchen changed his countenance and sat up straight, keeping his slightly steely eyes upon Chu Qing. ¡°What do you mean? Had Consort Dowager Qing secretly left the Yuhui Nunnery? Or, did this woman¡¯s elder help Consort Dowager Qing with something when she was in the Pce?¡±

    ¡°You must be joking! How could such things happen?¡± Chu Qing said with a dry smile, feeling very ufortable. Secretly, he was on the alert. Chu Liuchen, a man of incalcble moods, was not to be pushed around. Thus, Chu Qing knew he mustn¡¯t let Chu Liuchen get something on him at this critical moment.

    He only hated Princess Yuyan, a foolish woman. How could she cause such a disturbance? In the Xu State, she had repeatedly promised to support him. Her support greatly disappointed him!

    ¡°Since you denied the two possibilities, you owe them nothing. However, Consort Dowager Qing never forgets them for a moment. You worship the daughter of a small official as a god.¡±

    Chu Liuchen cracked a smile again, flicking on the table with his slender fingers. No one knew what was in his mind. Chu Liuchen shot Chu Qing a sideways nce, and his manner rxed. ¡°Now, this matter hase to this. No matter what favors this woman has done for Consort Dowager Qing, you should give her up. No country, no home! You should put the national interest first. If you can¡¯t bear to do it yourself, I can help!¡±

    ...

    ¡°No¡­ no need¡­¡± Chu Qing suddenly shot up from his seat, waving his hands randomly. Chu Liuchen¡¯s help would mess up everything. Once Chu Liuchen took action, it would bring forth fatal disasters. During the reign of terror, he might be exposed. When the Mo Family made ast desperate effort to survive, he might even be implicated and ruined. He could take advantage of the Mo Family to some extent, but he mustn¡¯t wipe them out.

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Liuchen asked, giving him a wry look.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Qing shook his head decisively again and said with cold sweat on his back. He must not let Chu Liuchen intervene in this matter.

 Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148 An Ugly Confrontation, Each Sticking to Their Own Argument

    Chapter 1148 An Ugly Confrontation, Each Sticking to Their Own Argument

    ¡°Thank you for telling me this. I still have something to do, so I must go back now. Don¡¯t worry. I will solve this problem. I won¡¯t trouble you or cause a conflict between the two countries!¡± Chu Qing said all the words in his heart in one breath. After that, he bowed deeply to Chu Liuchen before leaving.

    ¡°If I intervene, I can deal with this matter quickly!¡± This matter seemed to have aroused Chu Liuchen¡¯s interest. Then, he added with relish, ¡°She is just an insignificant woman!¡±

    Chu Qing shook his head decidedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of a woman. I should build up good credit.¡±

    ¡°Credit? Why do you need so much credit?¡± Hiszy voice made people feel sluggish, but Chu Qing¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that.

    As an ordinary prince, he certainly didn¡¯t need too much credit, but what if he had other ns, or more specifically, other wild ambitions?

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me. I just think I should keep my promises!¡± Chu Qing grew more cautious when answering Chu Liuchen¡¯s questions. Chu Liuchen had been very unpredictable. Facing him, Chu Qing had always been worried about causing other unexpected idents.

    ¡°In this case, go back now. The matter rted to Princess Yuyan is also the two countries¡¯ business!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and reminded lightly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± Chu Qing said, nodding his head vigorously.

    This time, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. With a perfunctory wave to let him leave, he lowered his head and continued to read the book in his hand.

    Chu Qing withdrew in dejection. Only when he reached the door did he breathe a sigh of relief. Then, he turned around and stole a nce at Chu Liuchen to check his reaction. ¡°He should not have found anything unusual, had he?¡±

    Just now, he nearly gave himself away. Thinking back on it, he turned purple with rage. ¡°What exactly does Yuyan want to do? It won¡¯t do her any good if she annoys me! What a foolish woman. She still has the illusion that she is in the Xu State, so she can do whatever she wants.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the two princesses¡¯ courtyard!¡± Upon getting on the carriage, Chu Qing immediately asked.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s gettingte now!¡± the coachman reminded him.

    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Qing ordered with a gloomy face, not wanting to wait even a moment.

    The carriage turned a corner and went to the temporary residence of the two princesses.

    Shao Wanru came out from the back of the reception room and sat opposite Chu Liuchen with a bright smile. Hurriedly, Xiao Xuanzi brought her a cup of fragrant tea.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing seems very affectionate and faithful!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She had been hiding behind the wall and heard their talks. It looked like a wall at the room¡¯s back, but there was space for people to sit behind it.

    ¡°Affectionate and faithful?¡± Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth sarcastically, ¡°Zhuozhuo, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. She just found it strange. ¡°Is the rtionship between Chu Qing and Mo Qiuyi so close?¡± When Chu Liuchen took her out at night, she saw Chu Qing enter the small courtyard where Mo Qiuyi lived.

    There were a lot of secrets in the Yuhui Nunnery, and Chu Qing¡¯s matter was one of them.

    After thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°Who do you think he will marry?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s current situation was quite interesting. Both women would marry him, and Princess Yuyan could never fulfill her duty and exercise self-control. The Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion already had Shao Jie¡¯er. Would Mo Qiuyi and Princess Yuyan marry into this mansion? If so, the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion would be very lively.

    ¡°Whomever he wants to marry, there are some things he can¡¯t decide!¡± Chu Liuchen slouchingly got on his feet, walking to Shao Wanru, who was also in in and white clothes. He reached out to take her tender fingers and said with an enchanting smile in his eyes, ¡°He thinks everything is under his control, but he is just holding a tiny part of it. Let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of thing. Let¡¯s go for a walk!¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t we just do it? Are we still going for a walk?¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly.

    They were strolling in the garden when Chu Qing arrived. Only until they felt tied did theye over.

    One entered the reception room through the front door, and the other came in from behind. At that time, Chu Qing had been so focused on Chu Liuchen that he didn¡¯t notice the sound of Shao Wanru entering the room. Besides, Shao Wanru made her way carefully for fear of rming Chu Qing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look again. If you like those flowers, I¡¯ll ask them to nt more on the edge of the ck bamboo wood. With bamboo and flowers, we can enjoy the garden with a rustic charm. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±

    Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru out of the reception room. With a smile, he looked down at her and said.

    As the wind blew past them, their clothes fluttered¡­

    They held hands and enjoyed the flowers together. At this moment, Chu Qing arrived at Princess Yuyan¡¯s living ce and got out of the carriage. When Princess Yuyan came to wee him, he snorted coldly at her with a livid face.

    In fact, Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t want to greet him. As a noble princess of a country, why should she wee a prince here?

    But she remembered what her mother had told her before she came to this country for marriage. Considering her current situation, she had to maintain a good rtionship with Chu Qing. Therefore, to show her kindness, she specially came out to greet him.

    When Chu Qing came at this time, she felt ttered. Not long ago, they asked him toe over tomorrow. Unexpectedly, he took it so seriously that he came now. The light was beginning to fail. At this time, servants withnterns had already started lighting the candles.

    To her dismay, as soon as Chu Qing got out of the carriage, he ignored her and gave her a cold snort. Right on the spot, Princess Yuyan¡¯s temper red. Indeed, he didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.

    They entered the hall one after another, their faces gloomy.

    Princess Yutao was also in the hall. When seeing theming sullenly, she smiled. There seemed to be another good show. She had thought it would begin tomorrow. To her surprise, she could enjoy another show today.

    Princess Yutao stretched herself out on the wide chair. She didn¡¯t intend to leave but wanted to watch the show quietly.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Yutao!¡± When seeing her, Chu Qing stepped forward and bowed to greet her.

    Princess Yutao waved her hand and said carelessly, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. You¡¯re here to see my sister? Consort Li can rest assured now. Even in the Kingdom of Dongcang, you still regard my sister as the most important person in your heart!¡±

    Hearing her words, Princess Yuyan looked better. She grunted and sat down on the chair next to Princess Yutao. Seemingly taking it lightly, she raised her eyebrows and squinted at Princess Yutao smugly.

    The three of them sat down. Chu Qing fought to hold back his anger, and his expression softened slightly. He said to Princess Yutao with a smile, ¡°May I discuss something with Princess Yuyan alone?¡±

    Princess Yutao was Princess Yuyan¡¯s elder sister and apanied Princess Yuyan when she married into the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    ¡°Do as you please, Your Highness. I have something else to do, so I can¡¯t stay here with you!¡± Princess Yutao stood up sensibly and said with some regret. In fact, she preferred staying and watching the show. But since Chu Qing had asked her to give them some private time, it was inappropriate for her to stay any longer.

    ncing at Chu Qing¡¯s fixed smile, Princess Yutao smiled slightly and left with her servants.

    Princess Yuyan looked disapprovingly at Princess Yutao¡¯s back, raised her head slightly, and asked, ¡°If you have something to say, go ahead!¡±

    She had asked Commandery Prince Qing toe over, but she just mentioned it casually to embarrass Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, please behave yourself. I don¡¯t care what you are thinking now, but please always remember that you are now in the Kingdom of Dongcang, not in your Xu State. Everything has to be done ording to the rules of the Kingdom of Dongcang. If you break the rules, you will suffer the consequences!¡± Chu Qing came here with pent-up anger. When Princess Yutao left, he could no longer control his anger. He looked up, ring at Princess Yuyan.

    Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t expect Chu Qing to re up as soon as he spoke up. She was stunned for a moment and flew into a rage. When she furiously banged the table, she almost knocked over the teacup on the table. ¡°Chu Qing, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean? Don¡¯t you know that? You have no right to arrange my people. Even if you marry into my mansion as my legal life, Qiuyi will be my secondary legal wife. Her status won¡¯t be that inferior to yours.¡± Aftering back from the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion with a deep sense of grievance, he felt a sharp annoyance at this time.

    But Princess Yuyan still pretended not to know anything about it. Seeing that, Chu Qing exploded with rage and also smacked his hand onto the table, knocking the teacup over.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Chu Qing, you¡­ Do you think I want to marry you, a good-for-nothing? Look at yourself in the mirror¡­ If you weren¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡± Princess Yuyan was so angry that her face changed significantly. She stood up, pointed at Chu Qing, and scolded harshly.

    A Nanny standing near her saw that the situation was going wrong. She hurried forward, pulled her back, and whispered, ¡°Your Highness, please be careful with your words!¡±

    This Nanny was a trusted subordinate sent by Consort Li. Seeing her, Princess Yuyan immediately came to her senses and zipped her mouth, but her face was still livid with rage. Eying Chu Qing¡¯s somber face, she said, ¡°What on earth do you mean by saying that? As soon as you came in, you began criticizing me. What have I done wrong? You rushed here tonight and can¡¯t stop ming me!¡±

    The hidden meaning in her words scared Chu Qing. His face turned very gray, but finally, he sobered up. ¡°You visited the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and pleaded with Prince Chen to invite me here. Am I right?¡±

    ...

    ¡°So what? You didn¡¯t show up these days. What do you mean?¡± Princess Yuyan¡¯s heart jumped, but she refused to admit defeat and asked in reply.

    ¡°Why would you ask Prince Chen to interfere in my affairs? I¡¯ve been upied with too many things, and Prince Chen has domineered over me for a long time. Don¡¯t you think all of this is not enough?¡± Chu Qingposed himself and snapped. His eyes ran down the hall ¡ª only his and Princess Yuyan¡¯s reliable servants were there. He hissed at her, ¡°Do you want to push us into serious trouble?¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Princess Yuyan coldly. They were in the same boat, and neither could get away alone.

    His words choked her off.

    Princess Yuyan¡¯s trusted Nanny helped her sit down. After making tea for them again, she retreated and guarded outside the door. Just now, she saw Princess Yutao¡¯s personal guard passing the door. Princess Yuyan was so careless! How could she dare to say such words when no one was guarding the door?

    When the Nanny thought of the meaning of Princess Yuyan¡¯s words, her back was covered with cold sweat!

    How could she say these life-threatening words? She had been following Princess Yuyan to the Kingdom of Dongcang, but now, she couldn¡¯t help feeling worried. She only hoped the two masters inside could talk nicely and not cause any other trouble¡­

 Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149 Joining in a Conspiracy, with Big Ambition

    Chapter 1149 Joining in a Conspiracy, with Big Ambition

    At this time, the hall became quiet. Both of them seemed to have calmed down in an instant.

    Although Chu Qing¡¯s face darkened, he did not lose his temper again. After taking a sip of water with an icy look, Princess Yuyan put down the teacup and said, ¡°Let me say it again. I¡¯m not satisfied with the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. And I don¡¯t want to be your legal wife, let alone do anything to your woman. You can rest assured!¡±

    Evidently, she disdained him.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face turned livid again with a trace of hostility. He hated it the most when people talked to him in a scornful tone. It sounded as if he was a worthless fool in their eyes.

    He had known that Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t want to marry him, but he didn¡¯t doubt Chu Liuchen¡¯s previous words.

    He didn¡¯t quite care about whether Princess Yuyan liked him or not. With her character, she was very likely to target Mo Qiuyi because she couldn¡¯t tolerate any other women around him.

    Ever since others knew about Chu Qing¡¯s existence, they had been jeering and sneering at him. Most people he encountered would look at him with contempt as if he should not have shown up before everyone.

    But when Chu Liuchen appeared, everyone treated him with caution. They did not dare to stare at him for fear of provoking him. But after he appeared, no one cared about him. What was worse, others would watch him with silent contempt. Merely because of this, Chu Qing did not like Princess Yuyan. She was no different from those who looked down on him.

    He wished he could gouge out their eyes that disapproved of him.

    But now, it was not the time to fall out with Princess Yuyan. He needed the support of Princess Yuyan and the Xu State.

    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t want to marry me? I¡¯ve already told Consort Li about it when we were in the Xu State. In the end, she still sent you here to marry me!¡± Chu Qing made an effort to soften his tone, but his words still sounded sarcastic.

    ¡°How could she despise me? Doesn¡¯t she know her inferior status and background? Does she wishfully think that others would abandon their fiancees to marry her? What makes her think others want to marry her?¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s attitude also provoked Princess Yuyan to anger. She had never suffered such a great grievance. Somehow, she got involved with Chu Qing, but her mother didn¡¯t allow her to go back on her word, saying Chu Qing was also a good choice.

    How could it be? She didn¡¯t want to marry this worthless wretch at all!

    After calming down, Princess Yuyan felt it was better to speak calmly. In the Kingdom of Dongcang, she could not be so willful! She was trying so hard to appease herself. After all, she needed Chu Qing and mustn¡¯t break it off with him.

    ¡°We aren¡¯tpatible with each other. Even if we are forced to get married, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t live in peace. Why not do me a favor and let me marry into another mansion? At that time, I will be of great help to you.¡± Princess Yuyan¡¯s attitude changed for the better, and she even managed a faint smile when looking at Chu Qing.

    ¡°Are you crazy? You really take a fancy to Chu Liuchen?¡± Chu Qing widened his eyes and said in disbelief.

    ¡°More than him, Chu Liuyue is also a good option. Prince Yue is the Emperor¡¯s eldest son, right?¡± Princess Yuyan nced at him indifferently and came up with another n. ¡°Either of them is living a better life than you. If I marry one of them, I promise I will help you to achieve great things. This is my mother¡¯s order. I will not disobey it!¡±

    Princess Yuyan took what she said as a matter of course as if she was considering everything for Chu Qing wholeheartedly. Her promises sounded dignified but would not bring any tangible benefits. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t wait to p this shameless woman hard in the face. He had known she was restless, but it never urred to him she was unruly to the extreme.

    Would she help him achieve anything significant? If she didn¡¯t marry him, he firmly believed this woman would betray him in the end.

    ¡°Who on earth do you prefer?¡± Chu Qing controlled his anger and asked with a subtle emotion in his eyes. He was waiting for this woman to be badly battered. At that time, not to mention being the princess, she might feel content to be any prince¡¯s second legal wife.

    Seeing Chu Qing agree to her idea, Princess Yuyan was satisfied. She thought carefully and said, ¡°Frankly, Prince Chen is quite good really. It¡¯s best if I can marry into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. But with Princess Chen around, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy for me to¡­ Then why don¡¯t we¡­¡±

    ¡°You might as well get rid of Princess Chen. She has always been in poor health!¡± Chu Qing interrupted her and said.

    After pondering over his suggestion, Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t think it wouldn¡¯t work. Shao Wanru, Princess Chen, was exceedingly beautiful. Even if Princess Yuyan refused to admit it before others, she had already acknowledged Shao Wanru¡¯s beauty to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to marry Prince Yue. Since he hasn¡¯t married yet, I will meet much less resistance!¡±

    ¡°Prince Yue is not married, but he is going to marry Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter. Prime Minister Zhang is of great assistance to him. Do you think Chu Liuyue will give him up for you?¡± Chu Qing asked.

    ¡°But I¡¯m the princess of a country, backed by the Xu State!¡± Princess Yuyan retorted indignantly.

    ¡°So what? A princess from a remote country and a powerful minister of the current imperial court, who do you think Prince Yue will choose?¡± Chu Qing violently crushed Princess Yuyan¡¯s pleasant dream.

    His descriptions of a remote country and a powerful minister were urate. Princess Yuyan had considered the same thing. Now, she had to admit the fact, though unwillingly. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can be a second wife as a start. Even so, I can help you seed. If you encounter setbacks, I can protect you in the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. When I ascend to the supreme position, you can assist me!¡±

    ¡°Since she is willing to be a second wife, why doesn¡¯t she choose me? Obviously, she holds me in contempt and thinks it is impossible for me to seed.¡± Chu Qing loathed her to the marrow but showed no hatred on his face. There was only a trace of viciousness crossing his eyes. ¡°This should be the idea of both Princess Yuyan and Consort Li!¡±

    She tempted Chu Qing to support Princess Yuyan, saying they would help him achieve wholeheartedly. Meanwhile, she led her daughter to think of other possibilities, nning to make Chu Qing their supporting power. Back then, Chu Qing had known Consort Li was sufficiently sophisticated. Now, Chu Qing could see the fact more clearly.

    They intended to build a monarch-subject rtionship instead of a principal-subordinate one. No misinterpretation about that was allowed!

    Sure enough, Consort Li was an over-ambitious woman, just as Chu Qing¡¯s mother had said. Compared to the Mo Family, Consort Li was slicker and more likely to betray him. Consort Li plotted to rule over Chu Qing, making him their paw. Oh, wishful thinkers!

    ¡°Even if you only want to be Chu Liuyue¡¯s second legal wife, the Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion may disagree. Chu Liuyue won¡¯t go against Prime Minister Zhang for you!¡± Chu Qing frowned slightly as if he sincerely cared about Princess Yuyan¡¯s future. But in fact, he didn¡¯t want to intervene in this matter. Anyway, he had nothing to do with whatever chaos Yuyan caused in the end. One thing was sure: both Chu Liuchen and Chu Liuyue were not to be pushed around.

    When he returned to his mansion, he wouldn¡¯t visit this ce again unless necessary and would keep a certain distance from Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Is Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter as beautiful as me? Moreover, my mother is the imperial consort of the Xu State, and my brother will be the King in the future. Just because of this, he will want to marry me!¡± Princess Yuyan analyzed proudly. She didn¡¯t believe that Chu Liuyue wouldn¡¯t be attracted to her. When their longingly gaze met that day, she could tell Prince Yue admired her. At first nce, his desire and interest were aroused by her. Princess Yuyan would not make a mistake about that.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care, but be careful not to let anyone get anything on you.¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t intend to persuade her. He nodded at once to show that he agreed with her idea. Then he stood up and reminded her, ¡°Since you have no intention of marrying me, I should avoid arousing suspicion. In the near future, I won¡¯te over. Don¡¯te to me if you have nothing to do, lest others misunderstand!¡±

    Of course, he meant he was afraid that Chu Liuyue might misunderstand them. If Chu Liuyue was really interested in Princess Yuyan, he would not be willing to see Princess Yuyan get close to another man, especially Chu Qing. After all, it had once been rumored that Princess Yuyan and Chu Qing would get married.

    Princess Yuyan thought it made sense. At this moment, Chu Qing seemed more pleasing to the eye. A charming smile faintly emerged on her face. Princess Yuyan looked amiable and tender. Everything was just like the beautiful scene when she met Chu Qing for the first time in the Xu State. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯ll pay attention to it. But since I¡¯ve juste here, I don¡¯t know much about your country. I need some information!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll ask someone to send you the information about Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuxin, and even Prince Cheng.¡± Chu Qing agreed readily. Since he had decided to let Princess Yuyan explore the way ahead, he would undoubtedly do something to help her. Giving her some widely known information was not an issue. He should show his goodwill to Princess Yuyan and rx her vignce toward him.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness!¡± Princess Yuyan replied happily and even politely. She bowed sideways to Chu Qing and reassured him with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I seed, my family will help you quickly rise to the top. This is your way to sess, and no one is more suitable than you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Chu Qing also returned the salute.

    The two of them behaved courteously to each other, well disying elegant demeanor as descendants of aristocratic families. Anyone seeing this scene could hardly imagine that they had almost started fighting.

    Chu Qing left satisfied, while Princess Yuyan sent him off to the door. Watching his carriage leave, she waved goodbye to show they were in harmony.

    She stared after his carriage until it disappeared around a corner. Afterward, she entered the mansion. Instead of going back to her courtyard, she went to Princess Yutao¡¯s ce.

    The mansion was huge, but the two princesses lived independently on each side, far away from each other. If they didn¡¯t go to see each other, they had no chance ofing across each other.

    Princess Yutao had asked the pce maid to light themps in the room. Hearing that Princess Yuyan was on her way here, she was slightly stunned and asked someone to invite Princess Yuyan in.

    ¡°Eldest Sister, have you decided which guests you want to invite?¡± As soon as Princess Yuyan entered the door, she asked amiably and smiled broadly.

    ¡°I was thinking about it. I¡¯vee up with several names. Do you want to add some?¡± Princess Yutao pointed to a piece of paper on the table and said. There were only a few names on it, and Princess Chen¡¯s name stood out.

    ¡°Let me do it. Tomorrow, Infanta Yuan¡¯an wille over. I¡¯ll discuss with her whom we should invite. We¡¯ve just arrived here, so we need local people¡¯s guidance. I¡¯m afraid that we might offend some people without noting it. What do you think?¡± Princess Yuyan¡¯s attitude was quite different from the past. People who didn¡¯t know the truth would think she was another princess.

    However, Princess Yutao was used to it. She didn¡¯t want to do this. It was best for Princess Yuyan to take it over, and she didn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°Then take it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister!¡± Princess Yuyan was delighted and became perfectly courteous to her. She had to draw up a list of names with Infanta Yuan¡¯an carefully¡­

 Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150 Infanta Qinghua Died Unjustly!

    Chapter 1150 Infanta Qinghua Died Unjustly!

    E¡¯niang¡¯s visit to the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was not going well ¡ª she could not even enter the gate.

    Seeing her like this with no trustworthy name card, people in the mansion refused to deliver her message. For three days in a row, E¡¯niang failed to meet Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, which made her anxious. After thinking for a whole night, she got up early the next day and waited outside the mansion.

    As expected, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s special carriage came out of the mansion when it was time.

    E¡¯niang had heard yesterday that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would see Princess Chen today. She left early because she would pay her respects to the Empress Dowager in the Pce after meeting Princess Chen.

    !!

    The carriage slowly left the mansion. In it, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked fine. She felt she was in much better spirits than three years ago. She was no longer as listless as before. Now, whatever she was doing, she felt pretty energetic.

    She had an intelligent granddaughter and a sensible and lovely grandson. Though she still felt sad when thinking of her daughter, her current situation made her grateful to heaven for her luck.

    Knowing Shao Wanru was sick again, she went to see her. She was finally relieved when she was sure that Shao Wanru was okay.

    Today, she wanted to go out and have a look at her granddaughter again. She got up early in the morning so as to talk more with Shao Wanru in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    But a sudden braking of the carriage nearly tumbled Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess out. Inertia pushed her forward. Fortunately, the servant girls on her side reacted quickly. They grabbed her sleeves and managed to stabilize her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± By holding the window, Nanny Gao struggled to stand firm and shouted angrily to the outside.

    The carriage stopped so abruptly that the people in it almost had an ident.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, someone stopped the carriage!¡± The coachman was also shocked. A person suddenly jumped out of the roadside, and he only had time to hold the reins tightly.

    ring at the woman before him, the coachman felt a sudden surge of anger. Was this woman blind or stupid? She rushed straight out and rashly reached out to stop the carriage. It might knock her down and kill her. Didn¡¯t she know that?

    It was said that the carriage from the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion had an ident. As a result, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face was disfigured, and the coachman ended up in trouble.

    Nanny Gao looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. After ensuring she was okay, Nanny Gao lifted the carriage curtain and got out. A woman stood before the carriage, and Nanny Gao sized her up. With a frown, she asked unhappily, ¡°Who are you? Why did you stop Her Grace¡¯s carriage?¡±

    This woman looked a little familiar. She was about 30 years old, but somehow she made people feel unpleasant. Because she appeared overly tender and charming, Nanny Gao did not like her very much.

    ¡°Nanny Gao¡­ do you¡­ do you still remember me?¡± E¡¯niang knelt with a thud, wailed in tears., and looked at Nanny Gao excitedly.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± In shock, Nanny Gao stepped back and looked at the E¡¯niang suspiciously.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked someone to lift the curtain in the carriage, and her face darkened. Looking down from the window, she saw the woman kneeling before Nanny Gao. From her angle, she could only see the top of her head, so she couldn¡¯t recognize her.

    Although it was early, some people passed by. Seeing this scene, the passers-by stopped one after another, wondering what was happening!

    ¡°Nanny Gao, I am E¡¯niang¡­ E¡¯niang!¡± Seeing Nanny Gao¡¯s confused look, E¡¯niang moved a few steps forward on her knees and cried, ¡°I am E¡¯niang, Infanta Qinghua¡¯s servant girl. Nanny Gao, do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°The servant girl of Infanta Qinghua?¡± Nanny Gao was stunned. In disbelief, she reached out to rub her eyes and looked at E¡¯niang again.

    In the carriage, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s face changed dramatically. ¡°This woman came to me finally. Zhuozhuo has told me to be on guard against her.¡± A trace of sharpness shed in her eyes.

    ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion never stops plotting against Zhuozhuo. After Zhuozhuo rebuffed her, she turned to deal with me!¡±

    ¡°Nanny Gao, let¡¯s go back to the mansion!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess ordered coldly without any hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, we should return to the mansion first!¡± Nanny Gao quickly caught on and ordered the coachman, who didn¡¯t understand why he had to return when just going out. Nevertheless, he certainly didn¡¯t dare to disobey his master¡¯s order. So, the carriage turned around and went back to the mansion.

    ¡°Miss, pleasee in first. Let¡¯s talk inside. I really can¡¯t recognize whether you are¡­ or not!¡± Nanny Gao kindly reached out to pull E¡¯niang up and said after patting her clothes.

    ¡°I enter the mansion so easily.¡± E¡¯niang was overjoyed. ¡°Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess seems to care much more about Infanta Qinghua than Princess Chen. That is good. The more she cares, the better!¡±

    She followed Nanny Gao into the mansion and waited outside a courtyard nearby. After a while, she saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Surrounded by many servant girls and old maids, she walked forward and stopped before E¡¯niang.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Grace!¡± E¡¯niang knelt and did not dare to look up, her eyesnding on the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s feet.

    After a long while, the feet moved.

    ¡°Get up first!¡± Nanny Gao pulled her and let her get up.

    E¡¯niang stood up carefully. Behind Nanny Gao, she didn¡¯t dare to nce around at all.

    Upon arriving at the main room, she saw Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sitting high above. Instantly, she went down on her knees again and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Grace!¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ the girling back with Qinghua?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s grim eyes fell on this woman with a trace of hatred flicking.

    ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I am¡­ Your Grace, I¡­ I finally saw you¡­ I thought I could never see you again in this life!¡±

    E¡¯niang choked out in excitement and started weeping softly.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess cooled down and intoned, ¡°Tell me what this is all about. Didn¡¯t you say you were with Marquis Xing? What do you mean by doing this?¡±

    Fury burnt in her heart. Apanied by her granddaughter and grandson, she had thought she could forget all these miserable things. However, now she realized she had not forgotten the past but just buried it deep in her heart.

    E¡¯niang was not surprised that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had learned about it. Long ago, she had nned for this situation: Princess Chen mentioned her to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ I had no choice. Since I apanied Infanta Qinghua back, I had been serving the little heir of a duke given birth by her. Madam Jiang hated me to the bone. Later, my master passed away. I had no other way but to follow Marquis Xing¡­ Otherwise¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even have survived. Later¡­ter, I left the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    E¡¯niang said while wiping away her tears.

    She lowered her head but couldn¡¯t dry her eyes. What had happened to her in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? Infanta Qinghua had died at that time, and she became a helpless servant girl. Worse still, for Infanta Qinghua, she had provoked Madam Jiang. When no one was around to protect her, she could only rely on Shao Jing, Marquis Xing, who was rtively reliable.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was immersed in the grief of losing her biological daughter. How could she think of an unimportant servant girl?

    ¡°Is that why you chose to be Marquis Xing¡¯s mistress?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Your Grace, I had no other way out¡­ If I hadn¡¯t chosen to be with him¡­ I might have died¡­ My death was not a big deal. But¡­ I just felt Madam Jiang was too¡­ too much¡­¡± E¡¯niang wiped away her tears hard and looked up at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess pleadingly. ¡°Your Grace, if it hadn¡¯t been for Madam Jiang, my master wouldn¡¯t have died so early!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked nervously, her hand pressing the table corner hard.

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯ve seen Her Highness, but I didn¡¯t mention it, for I was worried that she might raise an uproar. She was young, after all. Besides, I witnessed it as a servant girl, and it had been so many years. Even if I exin it clearly, others won¡¯t believe me,¡± said E¡¯niang, cleverly straightening out her unpleasant meeting with Shao Wanru and making her words usible.

    She made a proof all-round without any omission and exined why she kept this secret from Shao Wanru. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt she had really underestimated this servant girl named E¡¯niang. Slowly, she pressed her hand against her chest to appease herself.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°That day, my master gave birth to the little heir of a duke. She had been in a confused state of mind, but asionally, she would sober up a little bit. At such times, Madam Jiang would deliberately send someone to talk about the former heir of a duke, using my master of bringing disasters to him. His death was all her fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    E¡¯niang choked with sobs when defending her master against injustice.

    ¡°Madam Jiang ordered her people to say all this from time to time. Otherwise, my master wouldn¡¯t have¡­ so early. It was Madam Jiang who hounded my master to death. I strove to survive only to bring this message to you. Then, you could avenge my master¡¯s death. Your Grace¡­ I¡¯ll have no regrets even if I die now!¡±

    ...

    E¡¯niang denounced with grief and indignation.

    Judging by her pitiful performance, others would believe she was a servant girl loyal to her master.

    Without her granddaughter¡¯s warning, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess believed she would have been touched by this maid and even med herself. She might have thought the tragedy was all her fault. Back then, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to this maid. Thus, E¡¯niang had to find ways to survive with Shao Jing¡¯s help. Even worse, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess might have thought that E¡¯niang became Shao Jing¡¯s mistress mainly because she hated Madam Jiang.

    When encountering such a loyal servant girl in the past, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would strongly support her. Of course, she would want to use her to deal with Madam Jiang. Recently, Madam Jiang never showed up in public. Even if Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was eager to go and deal with her, she had no chance!

    This servant girl seized the right time and acted ording to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s character. With her personality, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would avenge her daughter¡¯s murder and make Madam Jiang suffer. In such circumstances, was there any better way than taking away everything that Madam Jiang cared about most?

    If it weren¡¯t for Shao Wanru, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess would have been tricked¡­

    ¡°Nice girl! You have suffered for so many years. It was my negligence. I overlooked your situation!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. For my master, I¡¯m ready to sacrifice everything. But, Madam Jiang¡­ She¡­ I¡¯m too weak to do anything about her. Your Grace, please uphold justice for my master. She died unjustly!¡± E¡¯niang¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, but she still kowtowed heavily to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess a few times. After that, she raised her head and said with hatred.

    She was now a loyal servant girl who would do anything for her master. Anyone who heard her exnation and saw her sad and angry look would think she was telling the truth¡­

 Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151 A Chance Prepared to Temper Haoâ€™er!

    Chapter 1151 A Chance Prepared to Temper Hao¡¯er!

    ¡°Madam Jiang, I won¡¯t let her off!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess gnashed her teeth and said.

    ¡°Your Grace, if you want to avenge my master¡¯s death, I will sacrifice my life for it. I am at your service!¡± Seeing that it was almost the right time, E¡¯niang kowtowed again. With a determined look, she sincerely looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and made an impassioned plea.

    ¡°What do you want to do now? If you want to leave the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I can help you!¡± Great Elder Princess frowned and said.

    E¡¯niang shook her head vigorously and said, ¡°Your Grace, I won¡¯t leave. I will stay there until I avenge my master. Otherwise, I would stay there forever!¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­ going to avenge Qinghua?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder asked after looking at her a long time.

    ¡°Yes. I vow to avenge my master¡¯s death. She saved my life. Without her help, I would have died long ago. Otherwise, how could I have survived till now?¡±

    E¡¯niang continued with intense hatred in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Madam Jiang is no longer what she used to be. I can find a way to deal with her. No matter what, I will let her pay with her life for my master.¡±

    ¡°But you are just a mistress. If Shao Jing cared about you, he would not have let you live outside for so many years. Anyway, Madam Jiang is the legal wife!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stated the fact without giving an affirmative or negative answer.

    ¡°Your Grace, trust me. As long as I marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I will avenge my master even at the cost of my life!¡± E¡¯niang gritted her teeth with hatred and said, ¡°For so many years, I have been doing everything possible to take revenge, but I have never had a chance. Now, herees the best chance to deal with Madam Jiang. I will never let it go!¡±

    ¡°You are merely a mistress. How can you marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? Even if you make it, you¡¯ll only be a concubine much inferior to Madam Jiang. As the legal wife, she has plenty of ways to deal with you. If you go there, you¡¯ll lose your life before doing anything against her!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her. I can face death with no regrets!¡± E¡¯niang insisted.

    Seeing her determination, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess pursed her lips and stopped talking. Nanny Gao seemed touched by her and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Your Grace, that¡¯s what E¡¯niang wants. Why not help her out? Give her a higher status to get married, and let Marquis Xing make her the second legal wife. In this way, she maypete with Madam Jiang.¡±

    ¡°How can a servant girl defeat Madam Jiang? Besides, she is my daughter¡¯s loyal servant. How can I bear to watch her go back into a ce full of dangers?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sighed and grabbed a handkerchief to wipe her eyes. ¡°Get up. I will avenge my daughter by myself!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, if you don¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get up!¡± E¡¯niang insisted and still knelt on the ground, clenching her hands.

    ¡°Your Grace, please help her achieve her aim. She has affection and faith. She escorted Infanta Qinghua back and is now determined to avenge her. You can give her and her daughter a better life when this matter is settled!¡± Nanny Gao persuaded her master to reconsider it. Obviously, she was deeply moved by E¡¯niang.

    ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked. It seemed she had softened her stance, ¡°If anything happens to you, what about your daughter?¡±

    ¡°I do have a daughter. She has been living outside the mansion, but is educated, reasonable, and sensible enough to understand loyalty. She won¡¯t stop me. Even if anything goes wrong with me, she will still be the Miss of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Madam Jiang can¡¯t do anything to her, right? Besides, even if she may target my daughter, I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    E¡¯niang said, looking grieved.

    Seeing this, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sighed deeply and asked Nanny Gao to help her up. ¡°Well, I can help you. I will give you a new identity and let you marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion as a second legal wife!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. Thank you so much, Your Grace!¡± Though wearing a sad look, E¡¯niang appeared very excited.

    ¡°Your daughter¡­ I¡¯ll wait for the right moment and take her as my adoptive kin!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess granted her one more favor.

    It was a great thing to be an adoptive kin of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Even if it was just a title, it could promote the status of E¡¯niang, who was still a mistress.

    Again, E¡¯niang wanted to kneel to express her gratitude but was stopped by Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. She ordered, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll think about how to arrange your identity properly. I can¡¯t let Shao Jing find anything wrong with it and endanger your life!¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Grace. How can I thank you enough for what you do for me?¡± E¡¯niang thanked her repeatedly. Afterward, a servant girl took her away.

    When she left, Great Elder Princess violently smashed the teacup onto the ground and said with a dark face, ¡°How dare she lie to me? Marrying into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion with higher status? Punishing Madam Jiang? If Zhuozhuo hadn¡¯t reminded me earlier, I would have fallen into her trap this time. I might have taken this treacherous servant girl as a loyal and righteous person!¡±

    E¡¯niang was so familiar with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s character that she could urately predict her reaction. E¡¯niang must have been secretly plotting against her for a long time!

    ¡°Your Grace, don¡¯t be angry. Lucky for us, Princess Chen has expected it!¡± Nanny Gao tried to appease her. Just now, she cooperated with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and put on such a show. It was also Princess Chen¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stood up and ordered. She was particrly eager to see her granddaughter and talk about this matter.

    Nanny Gao asked someone to prepare a new carriage. This time, no one stopped it. The carriage left the gate of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and went straight to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuchen went to the study early, and only Shao Wanru was in the inner court. She had just got up. Hearing her grandmothere, she was stunned and hurriedly asked someone to invite her.

    ¡°Grandma, what happened?¡± When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came in with a livid face, Shao Wanru hastily stood up. She took two steps forward and bowed before asking.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess took Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and led her to sit with her. Then she growled, ¡°I met that woman, the servant girl staying with Shao Jing. She is dreaming of high status!¡±

    ¡°E¡¯niang came to meet you?¡± Shao Wanru asked, not surprised at all. After Shao Wanru rejected her idea, E¡¯niang would turn to ask for her grandma¡¯s help. Both Shao Jing and E¡¯niang would not give up.

    ¡°Yes, she said she wanted to avenge your mother. She would marry there even at the cost of her life. ording to what you said, I promised I would give her a good identity and help her marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion as a second legal wife. At once, she became too delighted to cry out.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was boiling with rage. Her daughter died many years ago, but others were still anxious to take advantage of her. Whenever she thought of this, her heart ached.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reached out to cover her chest, feeling her irregr heartbeat. She felt a stabbing pain as if something had pricked her old wound. There, her unhealed injury was bleeding profusely again.

    How could she not be full of hatred and bitterness? How she wished she could overturn the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!

    ¡°Grandma, be at ease. No matter how my mother passed away, it must have something to do with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru said with murderous intent flickering in her eyes, but she immediately hid it at the bottom of her eyes.

    Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t yet figured out everything about her mother. At this time, she didn¡¯t want her grandma to worry about this like her. Her grandma appeared in good health. However, tortured by sadness over many years, this toughdy was covered with sores. Before everything was settled, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to tell her grandma anything. If her grandma felt worried, angry, or depressed, she would be increasingly fragile.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess calmed down a little. Holding Shao Wanru¡¯s hands, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t send that servant girl to apany your mother in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion when she married. Perhaps, Old Madam, that olddy, gave her to your mother as a gift. Later, I saw her serve your mother, but she was not your mother¡¯s closest servant. Your mother had many servants. What should we do now? I reassured her and let her wait as you had told me to.¡±

    ¡°Since she wants to marry into the mansion and fight with Madam Jiang, let her do it!¡± Shao Wanru said carelessly. She would not sympathize with Madam Jiang or support E¡¯niang. In this case, she might as well watch them fight!

    ¡°Grandma, you can get a new identity for her, a fake one, but don¡¯t link yourself with it. No matter how others investigate it, they can¡¯t trace it back to you!¡± Shao Wanru suggested.

    It was not good for her grandmother to get involved too much. She should stay far away from the two women.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to do that. We can give her an identity. I happened to hear something, and I can use it!¡± Her granddaughter¡¯sforting words quickly calmed her down. With a handkerchief, she wiped the corners of her eyes and thought for a while. Then she turned her head and asked Nanny Gao, ¡°Did the family lose their daughter?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes. I heard they lost their daughter. I know what to do!¡± Nanny Gao immediately understood what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess meant and nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Grandma, does it have anything to do with you?¡± Shao Wanru asked worriedly.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess patted Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and looked at her with soft eyes, feeling relieved.

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s do as you say, but don¡¯t tell E¡¯niang about it too early. Leave her out in the cold for a few days. If shees to your ce again, you can ask Hao¡¯er to meet her. You have heard her lies, and I think she should have prepared many excuses for Hao¡¯er too.¡± Shao Wanru expressed much in a few words.

    ¡°How could she think of using Hao¡¯er?¡± Great Elder Princess was furious. She clenched the handkerchief tightly as if she were strangling E¡¯niang.

    ¡°Grandma, Hao¡¯er will be the heir of a duke of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. He may inherit the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and take charge of it alone. No matter how well you protect him, he must reach out to the outside world. Since they havee to us, we can take this chance to let Hao¡¯er understand the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. He is no longer a little child. It¡¯s time for him to gain some worldly wisdom!¡±

    Shao Wanruforted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess in a soft voice.

    Hao¡¯er had grown up a little and was very intelligent. The only thing that dissatisfied Shao Wanru was his attitude toward the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. He never said he liked or disliked those people from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although he frowned upon some things they did, he could always find an excuse for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. After all, he didn¡¯t know the heartbroken inside story.

    It was not his fault. These people nned to destroy him by heaping excessive praise, but how could a child know it? Back then, he was just an insufferably arrogant boy who was deliberately spoiled!

    This time, it happened that he could see the true colors of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. He didn¡¯t owe them a debt of gratitude but a huge debt of his parents¡¯ blood! Under the adverse influence of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he might turn against her and her grandma. To prevent it from happening, Shao Wanru thought they might take this troublesome issue as a chance to temper Hao¡¯er!

    ...

 Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152 Is It Possible They Made a Mistake?

    Chapter 1152 Is It Possible They Made a Mistake?

    As soon as Infanta Yuan¡¯an arrived at Princess Yuyan¡¯s courtyard, she saw Princess Yuyaning out with a smile. Seeing her, she pulled her inside and said, ¡°I happen to have something to talk to you about!¡±

    ¡°What can I do for you, Your Highness?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked around but didn¡¯t see Chu Qing.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know it when youe in!¡± Princess Yuyan pulled her in with a smile. They sat down in their seats as the guest and the host. Afterward, Princess Yuyan smiled and handed over a piece of paper beside her, saying, ¡°Take a look at it for me. How about I invite these guests?¡±

    In the beginning, Princess Yuyan knew few of them. Thanks to the information from Chu Qing, she got familiar with most of the people on the list. Before she wrote down their names, she weighed the pros and cons.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an nced over the name list and was secretly shocked. ¡°She chose the right ones. Associating with these people can greatly benefit Princess Yuyan. Is there anyone back her up?¡±

    ¡°This list is excellent, but I¡¯m afraid Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, Prince Chen, Prince Xin, and Commandery Prince Qing may note!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an put down the paper in her hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°I need your help to invite Prince Zhou over. As for Prince Yue and Prince Xin, I¡¯ll go and invite them in person. That day, my Eldest Sister mentioned it to Princess Chen. I guess she and Prince Chen maye together.¡± Princess Yuyan arranged everything in an orderly manner.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked up and asked in astonishment, ¡°Are you going to go to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion to invite Prince Yue in personally?¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I can find the way. I¡¯ll send someone to get the address.¡± Princess Yuyan said disapprovingly.

    ¡°But the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion has no hostess. It¡¯s improper to drop in on him so casually!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an reminded her implicitly.

    ¡°I know no hostess lives in the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, but I have no other choices. I can¡¯t ignore Prince Yue just because his mansion has no hostess!¡± Princess Yuyan sighed and said.

    However, the radiant smile on her face did not match her regretful tone. Somehow, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt Princess Yuyan was delighted that no hostess was in the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s eyes flickered as she suppressed a trace of displeasure in her heart.

    ¡°Would she also take a fancy to Prince Zhou when she sees him?¡± After all, like the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion also had no hostess for the time being.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m narrow-minded!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an apologized generously with a light smile.

    Her response made a good impression on Princess Yuyan. With a smile, Princess Yuyan exined, ¡°We are the princesses of the Xu State. For our first banquet, we must invite royal family members. There are only a few princes of simr age. We should have fun at the banquet and get familiar with each other. The Emperor of the Kingdom of Dongcang must be willing to see us get along well!¡±

    When Princess Yuyan brought this matter up to the national level, how could Infanta Yuan¡¯an dare to say anything against her idea?

    She couldn¡¯t say that it was inappropriate for Princess Yuyan, an unmarrieddy, to go to the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion alone. Anyway, she had tried to change her mind. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether Princess Yuyan listened to her or not.

    If anything went wrong, she would not be implicated. With this in mind, Infanta Yuan¡¯an quietly raised the corners of her lips. ¡°You and your sister have made a good name list. But not all the people on it wille. You should be mentally prepared .¡±

    Many people in the capital city adopted a wait-and-see attitude toward the two princesses from the Xu State.

    ¡°I know, but most of them wille.¡± Last night, before making the final decision, Princess Yuyan had discussed it with the people around her for a long time. Today, she showed it to Infanta Yuan¡¯an. For one thing, she wanted to hear Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s opinion. For another, if Princess Yutao asked about it, she could say Infanta Yuan¡¯an had gone through this list.

    Since Princess Yutao only knew a few people in the capital city, many names on the list were new to her. Princess Yuyan could not exin why she would invite so many people that Princess Yutao had never heard of.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you know it. I¡¯m afraid that you might be disappointed if you expect a lot. You have decided how to invite the other princes, but what about Commandery Prince Qing? Did hee today?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an naturally turned their conversation to Chu Qing.

    ¡°He won¡¯te today! He was here yesterday.¡± Princess Yuyan said indifferently. She picked up the list and looked at it again, feeling very satisfied.

    ¡°Yesterday? He came so fast!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an smiled, her eyes flickering. Then she continued, ¡°Princess Chen ispetent. I thought Commandery Prince Qing woulde here today at best but didn¡¯t expect Princess Chen to solve the problem yesterday!¡±

    The smile on Princess Yuyan¡¯s face faded. She didn¡¯t think much about it before, but she suddenly got an uneasy feeling when thinking back on it now. Then, Princess Yuyan put down the paper in her hand. ¡°Has Prince Yue asked to marry Princess Chen? Does Prince Chen know about this?¡±

    Her current goal was Prince Yue.

    ¡°Prince Chen should not know it. Anyway, the Empress won¡¯t take the initiative to mention such a thing. Besides, Prince Chen is never interested in inquiring about this kind of thing.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that Prince Yue would ask to marry her. I heard they knew each other before Princess Chen moved into the capital. But at that time, they were too young to consider their marriages. Princess Chen hadn¡¯t yet returned to her original family!¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen used to be Ningyuan Army General¡¯s daughter. Why would she be a Miss in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansionter?¡± Princess Yuyan¡¯s eyes wandered restlessly as she asked. She heard of this matter but didn¡¯t know the specific situation. For some reason, she felt she could make good use of it.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought for a moment and said vaguely, ¡°Well¡­ I heard it was because of the former heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. But I don¡¯t know the details!¡±

    ¡°Is it possible they made a mistake?¡± asked Princess Yuyan.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an suddenly straightened up and said hesitantly, ¡°It is unlikely to happen. Her identity was said to have been confirmed and approved by Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. How could it be wrong?¡±

    ¡°See? You look confused by my question. Think about it, what if many people think so?¡± Princess Yuyan hinted with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an pondered over it and said with certainty, ¡°But people from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t think this way!¡±

    ¡°So what if they won¡¯t think so? What will happen if everyone thinks this way? I heard the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is in bad condition, and its rtionship with Princess Chen is not good. Moreover, Princess Chen is not close to her biological grandmother and has even tarnished her reputation!¡±

    Princess Yuyan said and was not bothered about Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s words.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, maybe the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will go back on their word. But I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to achieve that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s challenging but not impossible. I hope you can help me!¡± Princess Yuyan leaned over to whisper in Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s ear.

    As the future Princess Zhou, how could Infanta Yuan¡¯an get along well with Princess Chen? They were destined to be rivals. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an led them to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion yesterday, Princess Yuyan had seen it clearly.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m afraid there is little I can do to help!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor. How could you have the heart to turn me down?¡± Disappointed, Princess Yuyan red at Infanta Yuan¡¯an and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but not many people will agree in a short period. Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t like Princess Chen, but even she won¡¯t rashly say Princess Chen is not her biological granddaughter¡­¡± When the time was ripe, Infanta Yuan¡¯an said this with a smile.

    A flicker of a smile crossed her face ¡ª Princess Yuyan liked the hidden meaning of her words. She delightedly narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Please enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°I just saw Zhang Qn on your list. She is the future Princess Yue. Because of what happened between Prince Yue and Princess Chen, she is very dissatisfied with Princess Chen. But in the past, they were a pair of good friends. On that day when you and your sister entered the capital city, I saw Zhang Qn standing downstairs and looking up at Princess Chen with jealousy and hatred¡­¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an paused for a moment. As expected, when Princess Yuyan heard this, her spirits soared, and her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Princess Yue is having problems with Princess Chen, but they used to have a good rtionship?¡± Princess Yuyan grasped the critical point and was overjoyed. In the past, she just had such a half-baked idea. But after Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s advice, she suddenly felt it was feasible.

    She casually brought up this idea to sound out Infanta Yuan¡¯an. But at this moment, she felt it was a brilliant idea. She had to deal with both Miss Zhang and Shao Wanru. Neither of them was easy to deal with. But what if they struggled against each other?

    ¡°Your Highness, the two of them had been close friends. Their rtionship has turned sour recently. Since then, Zhang Qn hasn¡¯t visited Princess Chen. But Princess Chen still regards Zhang Qn as her best friend. If¡­ If Princess Chen¡¯s reputation suffers a disastrous decline, Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would say she is not her biological granddaughter. At that time, if anyone inmes the situation¡­¡±

    With a smile, Infanta Yuan¡¯an shared the plot that Chu Liuzhou had given her. She had been worried there was no chance to deal with Shao Wanru. To her delight, Princess Yuyan appeared just at the right time.

    ¡°Great, great, a wonderful idea!¡± Princess Yuyan understood and was overjoyed. She pped her hands repeatedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to meet you. From the start, you and I are like old friends, but Princess Chen and I hate each other. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her being so delicate, spoiled, and kittenish.¡±

    Although Princess Chen only appeared fragile on the surface, Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t like her. Why would the two men she liked want to marry Shao Wanru? Princess Yuyan had been proud of her beautiful appearance. However, she paled beside Shao Wanru. When they were together, Shao Wanrue threw her into the shade.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid that Prince Chen will do something bad if he finds out about this. We¡¯d better forget about it!¡± When Princess Yuyan took the bait, Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked hesitant. It seemed she wanted to do it but didn¡¯t dare to. She permitted herself a wry smile and said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know Prince Chen treats Princess Chen very well. My Second Brother nearly bumped into Princess Chen on the stairs. Merely because of this, Prince Chen broke his arm, though he did not even touch Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°How could this happen? Your Second Brother is Her Grace¡¯s grandson. How dare Prince Chen be so unscrupulous?¡± Princess Yuyan gasped. Her eyes widened in surprise as she asked in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the Empress Dowager dotes on Prince Chen, her favorite grandson. Even the Emperor can¡¯t do anything to him!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said helplessly. Since she didn¡¯t want to scare off Princess Yuyan, she didn¡¯t dare to describe how the Emperor treated Prince Chen in favor. As for the identity of Consort Lan in the Pce, a humble princess from a small foreign country didn¡¯t need to know it.

    ...

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be Princess Zhou. In contrast, Princess Yuyan would be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife at best. What was worse, she could only be a consort if she wanted to marry into another prince¡¯s mansion.

    At this time, she was still a Xu State princess, a princess of a country. But after marrying into the prince¡¯s mansion, she could only be a consort. There would be a world of difference between their statuses. For this reason, Infanta Yuan¡¯an disdained Princess Yuyan from the bottom of her heart.

    But now, she needed Princess Yuyan.

    Princess Yuyan had also made up her mind to befriend Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Both of them had ulterior motives but pretended to be intimate with each other. Hand in hand, they moved to the window to discuss how to deal with Shao Wanru¡­

 Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153 Shao Yanruâ€™s Plot

    Chapter 1153 Shao Yanru¡¯s Plot

    It was getting dark. Shao Yanru, with her servant girl Mo Yan, appeared in the darkness of the tall tower in the Imperial Pce.

    A heavily disguised person emerged and pointed to a dark corner, saying in a gruff voice, ¡°Secondary Consort, the thing you want is right there!¡±

    ¡°Will there be any mistakes?¡± Shao Yanru didn¡¯t go straight to fetch it. Instead, her eyes fell on the person in the shadows as she asked nervously. She especially came here because this was herst chance.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any mistakes. Don¡¯t worry, Secondary Consort!¡± the figure replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Secondary Consort. I¡¯m not a Secondary Consort!¡± Shao Yanru suddenly flew into a rage, cocking her eyebrows sharply. The title ¡°Secondary Consort¡± was what bugged her more than anything. She hated it like poison.

    She was working her way to the top! She wanted to stand supreme other than remain as a lowly Secondary Consort.

    ¡°When you are in the Pce, you are still a Secondary Consort.¡± The shadow seemed to have smiled. There was a chill in her voice. ¡°But when you are outside the Pce, who cares whether you are Secondary Consort, First Miss, or Miss from any other family?¡±

    Surprisingly, her words calmed Shao Yanru down. She cracked a smile and asked tentatively, ¡°You are my acquaintance, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Secondary Consort. I didn¡¯t know you before!¡± The person in shades sneered as if she thought Shao Yanru¡¯s words were too amusing. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Pce all the time. How could I get a chance to go out and meet you? If you want to talk about the past, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I have something else to do, so I have to leave, Secondary Consort!¡±

    The figure in the darkness walked back. After taking a few steps, she heard Shao Yanru catch up. Abruptly, she stopped and said, ¡°Secondary Consort, aren¡¯t you afraid that others will know the business between us? Please stay where you are!¡±

    After saying that, she continued to walk forward, but Shao Yanru stopped chasing after her. Her eyes fell on the receding figure that hadn¡¯t yet vanished. Shao Yanru pursed her lips ¡ª there was a big possibility that this person was her old acquaintance.

    But now was indeed not the best time to uncover them. Therefore, Shao Yanru decided to let them go on pretending to be mysterious!

    ¡°Secondary Consort!¡± Mo Yan took two steps forward and whispered.

    ¡°Go and get it!¡± Shao Yanru controlled her anger and ordered steadily. A little impatience spoils great ns. Especially now, she couldn¡¯t afford to be disturbed and distracted.

    Mo Yan hurriedly took out a small paper parcel from that ce. Carefully, she took it over and handed it to Shao Yanru, saying, ¡°Secondary Consort.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Yanru turned around and said. For the time being, she would note to this ce again. She would not be in such a dismal situation when she entered the Pce in the future. She must enter the Pce with great fanfare as a high-ranking imperial consort or even an empress.

    A trace of hatred shed across her eyes. She had been eminent above all others, but how could she be the lowest-ranking Secondary Consort? What a joke!

    Even the imperial Pce could not trap her¡­

    ¡°Sister, trust me. I can do it!¡± Shao Yuanhao squared his narrow shoulders confidently and beat his chest to show he understood.

    In the pavilion, Shao Wanru covered her mouth and smiled, slightly raising her watery eyes to look at Chu Liuchen. He was leaning against the rail aside,nguid to the extreme. Even in the mansion of Shao Wanru¡¯s grandmother, he looked free and easy as he was at home.

    Chu Liuchen, leaning against the pavilion¡¯s rail, also looked up with his beautiful eyes and caught Shao Wanru¡¯s limpid eyes. In silence, he raised the corners of his thin lips and narrowed his eyes slightly, just like the white and fat cat in his arms.

    ¡°Indeed, a pet always behaves like its master.¡± Shao Wanru thought to herself.

    ¡°Come here, Yuanhao!¡± Chu Liuchen waved at Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Yuanhao immediately ran over, faster than when Shao Wanru called him over.

    Shao Wanru thought Shao Yuanhao looked more like Chu Liuchen¡¯s younger brother.

    Chu Liuchen reached out and stroked Shao Yuanhao¡¯s hair. Feeling quitefortable about that, Shao Yuanhao smiled and narrowed his eyes. In Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, her young brother, much like the cat in Chu Liuchen¡¯s arms, was almost going to roll and snore to show his affection toward Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Your sister is worried about you. You are still too young to understand something, so she came here and exhorted you to be careful. But I don¡¯t think it is necessary. You¡¯re man enough now, and you should protect your sister in the future!¡± Chu Liuchen said gently. Appreciation showed clearly in his words and manner.

    Shao Yuanhao puffed out his chest with pride and saidcently, ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯ve grown up, and I can protect my grandma and sister. I won¡¯t let them worry about me anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to think this way. Your grandma only has two families connected by blood: you and your sister. You and your grandma are everything to your sister. As the only man here, you are certainly their backbone!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said with a smile, appearing handsome and refined. Shao Yuanhao thought his brother-inw was like a gentleman with charming and elegant manners described in books. Everything Chu Liuchen said sounded absolutely right to him.

    He looked at Chu Liuchen with admiration in his eyes, nodding repeatedly. He was the backbone of her grandmother and sister. As the most indispensable man in the family, he had the duty to support her sister in the future.

    Thinking of this, Shao Yuanhao suddenly hesitated. ¡°To back my sister up, I may have to fight with my brother-inw, right?¡± A few ssmates had mentioned it. If brothers-inw didn¡¯t treat their sisters well, these brothers would go to get even with them.

    However, in Shao Yuanhao¡¯s eyes, his brother-inw was gentle and graceful. How could he bully his sister? Therefore, he did not have to worry about that.

    When he was a child, Shao Yuanhao had been bullied by Chu Liuchen, but he consciously morized those memories in his heart. When he left the unpleasant things behind, he thought Chu Liuchen was like an immortal descending to the human world. He was worthy of his sister.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to pay our respects to grandma!¡± Shao Wanru said, watching helplessly at her silly brother. At this moment, Shao Yuanhao was looking at Chu Liuchen in high spirits with sparkling eyes. Obviously, Chu Liuchen sessfully tricked Shao Yuanhao into being his admirer.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll take a rest here for a while and won¡¯t go with you!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said veryzily.

    The scenery here was delightful, and the terrain was also pleasing to the eye. On the rockery, his field of vision was surprisingly broad. It was indeed a nice ce. It was inconvenient for Chu Liuchen to show up at this time, but Chu Liuchen also felt pleasant in this ce.

    ¡°Then I will take Hao¡¯er there. I¡¯lle backter!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded smilingly.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yuanhao walked out of the pavilion, descended the rockery, and headed for Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s courtyard.

    Just as they arrived at the main room door, Shao Wanru heard someone talking inside. With a hint of sarcasm, she raised the corners of her mouth silently. The woman named E¡¯niang was inside the room. Shao Wanru and her grandma had decided to ignore that woman for a while. As they had expected, she rushed over as soon as she got a chance.

    When Nanny Gao heard the servant girl¡¯s report, she hurried to the door and lifted the curtain. ¡°Her Grace is talking about you two!¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else inside?¡± Shao Wanru stood still and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°She is not an outsider. She happened toe here today!¡± Nanny Gao exined softly.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er is also here. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper for them to meet!¡± Shao Wanru hesitated and looked at Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, Zhuozhuo,e in. She is not someone you can¡¯t meet. Let¡¯s spend some time together!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess heard them from inside and called out.

    Since Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had asked them to go in, Shao Wanru stopped talking and entered.

    Shao Wanru and Shao Yuanhao walked into the room together. When seeing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sit in the middle, they stepped forward to salute her.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Grandma!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess reached out to pull them over and told them to sit on the chairs next to her. Then she looked at Shao Wanru and asked. ¡°Zhuozhuo, why are you here? It¡¯s rare for you toe here with Hao¡¯er! Let me look at you. Are you feeling better?¡±

    Although she knew Shao Wanru woulde here today, she was still worried, fearing something would go wrong.

    Shao Wanru went to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion but quickly came back because she felt poorly. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew it, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t tell her the specific reason, only saying she was very ufortable at that time.

    This was the first time Shao Wanru hade out since she returned from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very worried about her. In case Shao Wanru might smell something unpleasant, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t even put a flower in her room.

    ...

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, so I came here today. I met Hao¡¯er on my way and walked over with him.¡±

    Shao Wanru smiled and said.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er has a day off today and stays at home. I wanted him to sleep a little longer, but I didn¡¯t expect him to get up early!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked at the two grandchildren and felt increasingly satisfied with them. Her face was wreathed in smiles.

    Usually, Shao Yuanhao was not in the mansion because he had been studying at the Imperial Academy.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not that early. My brother-inw said even if I didn¡¯t go to school, I should get up and practice martial arts.¡± Shao Yuanhao shook his arms and said. Since he hadn¡¯t yet fully grown, he was thin and not tall. Yet, he looked very energetic. Chu Liuchen especially found a master to teach him martial arts.

    He would practice fighting skills for some time when he came back from school. Even during the holidays, he would get up early to take exercise.

    Shao Yuanhao was fond of practicing martial arts. Compared with his gentle and weak little ssmates, Shao Yuanhao felt himself to be much stronger. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had protected Shao Yuanhao very well. But when fighting with his little ssmates, Shao Yuanhao never suffered losses, which made him cheerful and confident. Of course, he was willing to heed Chu Liuchen¡¯s advice: he would not attack unless he was attacked.

    If anyone asked Shao Yuanhao whom he admired most, he would say nobody but Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Grandma, why is she here?¡± Shao Wanru asked after casting a sidelong and cold nce at E¡¯niang, who was standing aside.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. Greetings, Your Grace!¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru finally noticed her, E¡¯niang immediately stepped forward and bowed. She was so excited that her eyes turned red when she saw Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°His Grace has grown up. If my master saw him like this¡­ she would definitely¡­ definitely feel gratified!¡± As she said that, E¡¯niang wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and forced a smile. She reached out and smacked her cheek gently. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so happy to see the little heir of a duke and said something inappropriate. I deserved a p. His Grace and his father look very simr. They are as like as two peas.¡±

    ...

    E¡¯niang¡¯s words were pleasing to the ears, and the joy in her eyes was almost overflowing. She looked so sincere that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help sneering in her heart. ¡°Exactly! Birds of a feather flock together. When she and Shao Jing fake a kind appearance, they look likable and can always make a good impression on those who don¡¯t know them well!¡±

    Shao Wanru came here especially to ¡°identally¡± meet E¡¯niang!

 Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154 Satisfied, the Matter Is Finally Settled

    Chapter 1154 Satisfied, the Matter Is Finally Settled

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shao Wanru looked E¡¯niang up and down and asked in a brusque tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly childish things! Where else could she be if she weren¡¯t here? Your mother was lucky to have her around. She is just a servant girl but an extremely loyal one!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess rebuked Shao Wanru in a deep voice.

    Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess criticized Shao Wanru, she did it gently. She must be very affectionate toward her granddaughter and didn¡¯t want her to suffer any grievance.

    It was rumored that Prince Chen valued Princess Chen mostly because of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess! After all, everyone could see how much Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess loved her granddaughter.

    ¡°Grandma! I think it was all over,¡± Shao Wanru said, not taking it seriously.

    ¡°Although it was in the past, I can¡¯t let it go.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said, her face darkening, ¡°I won¡¯t let your mother die with injustice unredressed!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, but it¡¯s been so long. You can¡¯t find out the truth about everything. How can you listen to and believe only in her words?¡± When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess adhered stubbornly to this, Shao Wanru became anxious.

    ¡°Well, stop talking about it. It has nothing to do with you and won¡¯t involve you. You just need to enjoy your high status as Princess Chen!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was displeased, but even so, she just said a few words in an injured tone. Never had she tried to beat Shao Wanru down with her seniority as a grandma.

    E¡¯niang panicked as she listened aside. Once again, shemented how much Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess doted on Princess Chen. When they didn¡¯t coincide in opinion, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess never scolded her. She just grumbled about it and made a few mildments.

    In E¡¯niang¡¯s judgment, Princess Chen only wanted to live afortable life and had no intention of taking revenge for her mother¡¯s death. If she had known this, E¡¯niang thought she would havee straight to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Compared with Rui¡¯an Great Elder princess, Princess Chen was powerless and seemed to have no desire for revenge. When E¡¯niang returned, she would report Princess Chen¡¯s attitude to Marquis Xing.

    There was no need to be afraid of Princess Chen.

    Marquis Xing had misjudged Princess Chen, regarding her as a key to solving their problems. But in fact, E¡¯niang made progress only after she turned to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess for help.

    E¡¯niang slightly lowered her head and hid thecency in her eyes. With profound respect and humility, she stood aside, her hands trembling and not daring to say a word.

    ¡°Grandma, Sister, what are you talking about? Anything about my mother?¡± Shao Yuanhao looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Shao Wanru with a puzzled look.

    ¡°He is still a child. Usually, no one would tell him this kind of thing.¡± E¡¯niang struck upon a bright idea and stole a nce at Shao Yuanhao, who was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what was happening.

    ¡°Shao Yuanhao can also be a good starting point for my further n!¡±

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, it has nothing to do with you. You can leave now. I have something serious to talk about with your sister!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said to Shao Yuanhao, smiling. She seemed to have just noticed that Shao Yuanhao was with them. It was inconvenient for them to discuss this issue with him around.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Shao Yuanhao turned to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Go ahead. I do have something important to tell grandma. Just give us a moment. You rarely have time to rest and can walk in the garden. Chu Liuchen asked me to bring you some items. They are in the open space beside the peach blossom grove in the garden. You will like them!¡± Shao Wanru also said softly with a smile. Like Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she also wanted Shao Yuanhao to leave.

    Since his grandma and sister didn¡¯t want him to be here, Shao Yuanhao had to stand up and say, ¡°Grandma, Sister, I¡¯ll go back first. Sister, don¡¯t leave after this. I also have something good for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t leaveter. I wille to see you!¡± Shao Wanru promised with a smile.

    Shao Yuanhao walked out after Shao Wanru readily agreed to his request.

    As soon as Shao Yuanhao was out, the room quieted down. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s face clouded over. Shao Wanru looked delicate but obviously a little stubborn. Looking around, Nanny Gao didn¡¯t know where to start, though she wanted to mediate the dispute. In the end, she could only sigh helplessly.

    This awkward scene made E¡¯niang see the situation more clearly.

    ¡°Obviously, it is not the first time that they disagree with each other. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Princess Chen must have had different views on this matter since I met Princess Chenst time.¡± At the thought of this, E¡¯niang kept her eyes lowered, carefully hiding her numerous thoughts.

    Marquis Xing told her to be careful when dealing with Princess Chen, who was shrewd and deep. E¡¯niang could tell that Shao Wanru was difficult to deal with from their previous contact. At least, Princess Chen was more cautious and skeptical than Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Even after knowing E¡¯niang was her mother¡¯s ¡°loyal¡± servant, she didn¡¯t let down her guard.

    Compared with the others, E¡¯niang felt it was better for her to avoid Princess Chen. She had secretly prioritized all her choices in her heart. It was the most challenging to fool Princess Chen. Then, it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. The little heir of a duke should be the best choice for her. From their attitudes toward the heir of a duke, E¡¯niang knew Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Princess Chen had protected him well.

    All-round protection had both its pros and cons. Under such protection, he would not be easily framed but was prone to be deluded. With scanty life experience, he could hardly understand all theseplex twists and turns, let alone shoulder great responsibility.

    ¡°E¡¯niang¡­¡± An icy voice in her ear shocked E¡¯niang. She hurriedly raised her head, not allowing herself to be distracted again.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°E¡¯niang, you were my mother¡¯s servant girl. But I don¡¯t know how my mother saved your life back then and how you managed to serve my mother. My mother had a lot of servants. Why she had to ept you?¡± Shao Wanru asked, eyes fixed on E¡¯niang. Her manner was intolerably aggressive.

    This was the reason why E¡¯niang put her heart and soul into avenging Infanta Qinghua¡¯s death!

    ¡°Your Grace, Your Highness.¡± E¡¯niang quicklyposed herself. Since she mentioned the story, she was fully prepared for it. ¡°My parents died, and I became an orphan. I had been raised in my uncle¡¯s house. My aunt saw that I was good-looking and nned to sell me to a brothel. When I knew that, I escaped in the middle of the night but identally fell into the river. My master happened to pass by and ordered someone to save me. After that, I swore to serve her with my life. My master epted me and let me serve by her side.¡±

    Speaking of this, E¡¯niang was full of gratitude. ¡°Without her, I would have died long ago. I owe her my life. I swear to collect this blood debt for her.¡±

    Shao Wanru had been watching E¡¯niang closely. E¡¯niang poured out words in a steady flow, carrying herself with ease. Silently, Shao Wanru sarcastically raised the corners of her mouth. ¡°Sure enough, she is all ready to answer this question, and this matter seems to be true.

    ¡°Her story applies to many questions. Even if my mother didn¡¯t want such a servant girl, she might have been moved by E¡¯niang¡¯s insistence and let her be a servant girl. Horrifyingly, she never knew E¡¯niang was far from being a loyal servant girl but a bloodthirsty viper!¡±

    There was an icy ce covered with sharp des of hatred at the bottom of Shao Wanru¡¯s heart. ¡°Their conspiracy mustn¡¯t have been initiated recently.

    ¡°They started plotting against my mother long ago. That was why they sent such a person to serve my mother. Shao Jing learned about my parents¡¯ whereabouts from her. Back then, the Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had spent so much effort looking for them but failed. However, Shao Jing secretly left the capital city and found them. How could he do that?¡±

    Shao Wanru tightly clenched her handkerchief. Then, slowly, she rxed her grip on it, her eyes gloomy and vicious. ¡°This woman is Shao Jing¡¯s aplice. She started working for Shao long ago.

    ¡°Perhaps, she is more than an ordinary pawn that was put into use long ago?¡±

    Shao Wanru was sure that nothing could prove E¡¯niang was lying about this. Even if her mother had sent someone to check her background, they could only have found she was telling the truth. No ordinary orphan girl could do this. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on Qing¡¯er, who had been following her. Slowly, she looked away, seemingly absorbed in thought. ¡°Qing¡¯er is also an orphan. She had once told me something about her previous missions¡­¡±

    ¡°E¡¯niang, Zhuozhuo wants you to live a peaceful life. There is no need for you to get involved in the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. After all, you are the only servant left by my daughter. At least Zhuozhuo and I will take care of you. If you want to leave Shao Jing and live a new life with your daughter, we can help. It¡¯s nothing serious!¡± said Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Your Grace, I, I must avenge my master¡¯s death. If you and Her Highness don¡¯t allow me to do so, I would rather die here now. Every day during so many years, I have been missing my former master day and night in extreme grief!¡± E¡¯niang shed tears again. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief and looked agitated.

    ¡°What about your daughter?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°She is His Grace¡¯s daughter. Marquis Xing will take care of her even if something terrible happens to me. At least, as his daughter, she won¡¯t live a worse life than me. Even if I die, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said E¡¯niang in tears. Then, she lowered her head and wiped her tears.

    This time, she looked less excited. Shao Wanru nced at her thoughtfully, her long eyshes fluttering, but she didn¡¯t speak.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sighed gently, saying, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve known the whole thing. There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll discuss it with Princess Chen and see what status we can offer you. Anyway, I can¡¯t watch you marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and be a concubine with inferior status. If you confront Madam Jiang with your humble status, you will have no chance of winning!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. Thank you, Your Highness!¡± E¡¯niang said gratefully and finally felt relieved.

    ¡°His Grace has told me many times that without Princess Chen¡¯s approval, I couldn¡¯t seed. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked me questions before Princess Chen because she wanted Princess Chen to understand my thoughts. Since Princess Chen didn¡¯t say anything, she must have agreed to it.

    ¡°Finally, I made it!¡± A barely perceptible smile shed across her eyes, and she seemed totally rxed.

    Next, Madam Jiang would die. Marquis Xing had promised to let her be Madam of Marquis Xing. But if Madam Jiang was still alive, E¡¯niang would never get the chance. When E¡¯niang thought an orphan like her could also get such a high status, she was nearly beside herself with joy.

    At this point, E¡¯niang didn¡¯t need to stay here any longer. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked a young servant girl to take E¡¯niang away. When they were out, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s face instantly darkened, and she said with a gloomy face, ¡°Zhuozhuo, this slut betrayed her master. How should we punish her?¡±

 Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155 Falling into a Trap, Tricking Little Heir of a Duke

    Chapter 1155 Falling into a Trap, Tricking Little Heir of a Duke

    Paths in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion wereplex. The little servant girl who led the way was about eleven or twelve. She smiled sweetly and looked adorable. Along the way, she answered whatever questions E¡¯niang asked. Unlike other arrogant servant girls in this mansion, she was very kind and never looked down on E¡¯niang.

    After turning a corner of the path, E¡¯niang looked up at the courtyard before her. Suddenly, she stopped and asked in surprise, ¡°Is that the garden in this mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if we go through here, we can reach the garden. It is a lovely garden. The flowers there are blooming in all their beauty. It is the best time to enjoy the scenery!¡±

    The servant girl also stopped walking and said with a bright smile.

    !!

    ¡°I¡­ May I go and have a look?¡± E¡¯niang pointed at the garden with a longing look. She blushed slightly, seemingly embarrassed by her proposal.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay!¡± The little servant girl hesitated for a fraction of a second before responding. Since Great Elder Princess had called this woman over, there must be a reason. It was not a big deal for the little servant girl to walk around. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the garden and take a long detour before we return to the mansion gate, okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± E¡¯niang nodded repeatedly. She took out a purse from her sleeve and handed it over.

    The little servant girl epted it. Smilingly, she took the previous turn and walked into the Great Elder Princess¡¯s garden.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had lived in this mansion for many years. All the decorations inside were gorgeous and eye-catching. There were a lot of flowers and trees. asionally, they could see some delicate flowers carefully nourished leaning against the branches. The scene delighted both the eye and the mind.

    E¡¯niang clicked her tongue in praise as she enjoyed the scenery. From time to time, she would ask about something. The maid was clever. Though she didn¡¯t know all answers to her questions, she knew quite a lot. Her words seemed well-grounded and reasoned. The more they talked, the better their rtionship became. Along the way, they acted intimately as if they were mother and daughter.

    ¡°Xiaohuan, I heard the peach blossom grove in Her Grace¡¯s mansion is superb. Could I go and have a look?¡± E¡¯niang had already obtained the servant girl¡¯s name and asked affectionately.

    ¡°All right. But most of the peach blossoms have withered by now,¡± said Xiaohuan with a smile. She then turned and walked toward the peach blossom grove.

    Even before they arrived at the peach blossom grove, they could see the flowers in the distance. Many peach blossoms had fallen and scattered about. Yet, there were still some on the branches. From a distance, it looked like a pink sea of flowers. Its color was not very bright, but it looked more delicate and charming than the surroundingndscapes.

    When they got closer, they found some petals scattered on the ground. As the branches swayed, flowers fell.

    ¡°Peach trees in our mansion have long flowering periods. The peach blossoms in other ces withered early.¡± Xiaohuan said with pity on her face.

    E¡¯niang nced around the grove. It was not small. From here, she couldn¡¯t see the other side where the little heir of a duke might be. Rolling her eyes, she came up with an idea and abruptly squatted down with a cry. ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiaohuan looked over and asked.

    ¡°I seem to have sprained my ankle!¡± E¡¯niang rose to her feet by holding a branch nearby, moved her right foot, and frowned tightly. She looked at the little servant girl with embarrassment and said, ¡°Xiaohuan, could you please go and find some medicine sprain injury? There is still a long way to go out of the mansion. I am afraid that I can¡¯t walk all the way like this!¡±

    Xiaohuan looked at her and was sure that she couldn¡¯t walk a long way. Thus, she helplessly reminded her. ¡°Well¡­ okay, then wait here. Don¡¯t walk around, or I can¡¯t find youter!¡±

    The Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was veryrge. If she got lost, the little servant girl might not find her when she came back. Since Xiaohuan was particrly worried about this, she had to warn her in advance.

    E¡¯niang looked around and saw a stone bench by the road. Then, pointing to it, she said, ¡°Okay, I will stay put. Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you there!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and look for the ointment. Please don¡¯t leave!¡± Xiaohuan nodded and said before leaving.

    After Xiaohuan left, E¡¯niang looked around. There were few people here at this time. After all, it was not the season to appreciate the peach blossoms. After thinking for a while, she turned right. The little heir of a duke should be in this peach blossom grove. Since no one was on this side, she would go to look for him on the other side.

    At first, E¡¯niang went to the right, but Shao Yuanhao was not there. Then she turned to the left side of this ce.

    This time, she didn¡¯t go far when she heard some people talking. After listening to the voices carefully, she recognized Shao Yuanhao¡¯s voice. She was overjoyed and took a few quick steps to that ce.

    Shao Yuanhao was practicing with a sword, and two servants served him aside.

    There was arge box before him, which should contain the gifts Princess Chen had mentioned.

    Shao Yuanhao wielded his sword twice and put it down. Afterward, he took a bow from the box, tried it with effort, and said to the servant on one side, ¡°Try it!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I can¡¯t do it. I have never used it before!¡± The servant stepped forward with a bitter face. He reached out to take the bow but staggered a few steps back. ¡°Your Grace, why is this bow so heavy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s heavy indeed. Maybe my brother-inw thinks I should practice my arm strength!¡± Shao Yuanhao raised his arm to show his strength.

    ¡°Your Grace, be careful. Don¡¯t get hurt!¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind them, and E¡¯niang hurried to grab the bow in the servant¡¯s hand. Her voice sounded anxious ¡ª she seemed so afraid that the bow would press against Shao Yuanhao.

    As the bow fell into E¡¯niang¡¯s hands, she took two steps back, falling heavily to the ground. She cried out in pain, ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Shao Yuanhao and his servants were shocked as they looked toward E¡¯niang. After looking her up and down several times, Shao Yuanhao still didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Who are you? Why did you suddenlye out?¡±

    When the two servants saw the ce where she ran out, their faces changed suddenly. In a great hurry, they stood before Shao Yuanhao to protect him. One even picked up the sword Shao Yuanhao had put aside and barked, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here to assassinate our master?¡±

    ¡°An assassin¡­¡± The other servant was not that brave. After murmuring something, he craned his neck, and the blue veins on his neck stood out. It seemed that he would soon scream for help at the top of his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an assassin. I¡¯m Infanta Qinghua¡¯s servant girl. Your Grace, didn¡¯t you see me at your grandmother¡¯s ce just now?¡± E¡¯niang saw that the situation was not good. She feared the timid servant would ruin her n, so she hurriedly exined. When she shook her hands wildly, the bow fell to the ground.

    Shao Yuanhao¡¯s eyes fell on E¡¯niang, and he sized her up again. ¡°It seems so!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± E¡¯niang breathed a sigh of relief and added anxiously.

    ¡°But what are you doing here? Did my grandma ask you toe here?¡± Shao Yuanhao asked impatiently and waved his hand, motioning the two servants to withdraw.

    Since she was not an assassin, the servants didn¡¯t need to stand before him in defense.

    ¡°Her Grace and Her Highness asked me to go back. When I came here, I sprained my ankle. When I rested nearby, I happened to hear your servants talking. I didn¡¯t see the situation here clearly before rushing out. I did it because I heard the bow was very heavy, and I feared it might identally bear down on you.¡± E¡¯niang exined with a lingering fear, pointing at the bow at her feet.

    E¡¯niang had only taken two steps back just now. Shao Yuanhao had seriously tried the bow, so he knew he would probably have taken more than two steps back if he identally got the bow. Just now, his servant was almost pushed down to the ground. If Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t pull him up in time, the servant would make a fool of himself.

    The servant holding the bow was older. He was 14 years old with good arm strength and should be more robust than this woman before them. In the end, this woman fell to the ground as if she could barely hold the bow. However, Shao Yuanhao saw her retreat two steps on purpose. It could be seen that she was strong enough to handle this scene to a nicety.

    Sure enough, this woman was not simple.

    ¡°Then, thank you. You can leave now!¡± Shao Yuanhao said casually. He reached out, took a few more arrows from the box on the ground, and yed with them in high spirits.

    The arrows were well-made, and the arrowheads were sharp.

    ¡°Prince Chen sent such things to a child as toys?¡± E¡¯niang was speechless when seeing these gifts from Prince Chen. ¡°These items are sharp weapons. How could he let a child y with them?¡±

    ¡°Be careful, His Grace. You¡¯d better send these things back to Prince Chen. You are young and will have plenty of chances to y with these things in the future!¡± E¡¯niang advised with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I just want to have a look!¡± Shao Yuanhao said carelessly, digging around in the box. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and looked at E¡¯niang. ¡°You said you were my mother¡¯s servant girl. But didn¡¯t all her servant girls die long ago? Why are you still alive? Why would you look for my grandma today?¡±

    His questions came out one after another, somewhat incoherently. An ignorant child could only ask questions in such an illogical way. It never crossed his mind that his grandma and sister told him to leave because they didn¡¯t want him to know about these things.

    E¡¯niang was thinking about how to arouse the heir of a duke¡¯s interest. Thus, when she heard what he said, she was overjoyed. ¡°Of course, it would be best to achieve my goals quietly and smoothly like this.¡±

    Initially, she came here to look for Shao Yuanhao. If Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t ask anything, how could she go on with her performance?

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡­¡± Speaking of this, she looked at the two young male servants on both sides. Although they no longer suspected she was an assassin, they looked at her with continued vignce.

    ¡°You stay away from me!¡± Shao Yuanhao waved his hand and said.

    ...

    ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± The younger servant felt wronged and wanted to say something. But when Shao Yuanhao red at him, he could only back up a dozen paces with another servant. They didn¡¯t stop until they were far away from Shao Yuanhao and E¡¯niang.

    ¡°You can tell me now. What¡¯s going on? Why do you want to avenge my mother? My mother died of poor health. Is there any other reason?¡± Shao Yuanhao put down the arrow in his hand and looked up at E¡¯niang. Although he was still a child, he had a dignified air.

    ¡°Your Grace, Madam Jiang in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion provoked your mother and caused her to die in anger. At that time, your mother had just given birth to you, but unpleasant things about your father depressed her. Therefore, Madam Jiang deliberately chose this period to irritate your mother from time to time, saying that she led to your father¡¯s death. Your mother was so weak back then that she couldn¡¯t stand it, so¡­¡±

    E¡¯niang wiped her tears with a handkerchief, looking extremely sad.

    ¡°Is what you said¡­ true?¡± Shao Yuanhao¡¯s eyes also turned red. He gritted his teeth with rage and asked angrily.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I told Her Grace and Her Highness the same thing. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask them about it. Just don¡¯t tell them you heard it from me!¡± E¡¯niang also said sincerely, the rims of her eyes turning red.

 Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156 Families with Different Importance

    Chapter 1156 Families with Different Importance

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to find my grandma!¡± Shao Yuanhao turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Your Grace!¡± E¡¯niang grabbed Shao Yuanhao¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°I have something else to say!¡±

    ¡°What? Say it!¡± Shao Yuanhao ordered grumpily.

    ¡°Your Grace, you can rush over and make everything clear, but then what? Do you want to deal with Madam Jiang? No matter how wrong she is, she is still your Second Aunt!¡± E¡¯niang advised him, seemingly earnestly. Of course, she could not let Shao Yuanhao rush out to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Princess Chen recklessly like this. At that time, they would not spare her.

    ¡°Then tell me what I can do?¡± Shao Yuanhao could listen to the advice of others. He stamped his foot hard and said, ¡°She murdered my parents. I will never live under the same sky with my sworn enemy!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, that¡¯s what I think. Trust me. When I move into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I will help you take revenge. It¡¯s also my purpose. That was why I asked Her Grace and Her Highness for help. As long as I marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I can avenge your mother¡¯s death for you!¡±

    E¡¯niang advised.

    ¡°You want to avenge my mother? But why are you willing to do that?¡± It was not easy to fool Shao Yuanhao into believing her words. At this point, he started sizing her up with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°Your mother saved my life. Even if I must pay for it with my life, I will avenge your mother!¡± E¡¯niang took a deep breath and vowed in a low voice.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Shao Yuanhao looked at E¡¯niang and suddenly took a step back, bowing to her.

    ¡°Your Grace, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m just a servant girl. It¡¯s my duty to do this!¡± She hurriedly stepped aside to avoid his salute, twisting her ankle a little. It seemed that she was indeed injured just now.

    ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll ask someone to fetch the ointment!¡± Seeing that she had difficulty in moving, Shao Yuanhao ordered the servant beside him to fetch the ointment for external injuries.

    One servant left, and the other stayed to keep an eye on E¡¯niang from a distance.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. I have to go back now. Can Ie to find you if I have something to do in the future? Her Grace is powerful and influential. I don¡¯t dare to disturb her often. Could you help me pass messages on to her?¡± After thanking him, E¡¯niang looked at Shao Yuanhao and asked.

    Her words made sense. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was of noble status, and not everyone could meet her casually.

    ¡°You can see me at the Imperial Academy!¡± Shao Yuanhao thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. Many thanks! With your words, I feel so relieved. Her Grace may not hear the news in time if Madam Jiang tries to y any tricks. I¡¯m afraid it will ruin the big n!¡± E¡¯niang thanked him repeatedly and bowed sideways, shedding joyful tears.

    When it was time to leave, she said, ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m leaving now. A servant girl leading the way is waiting for me!¡±

    ¡°Is your foot okay?¡± Shao Yuanhao asked.

    ¡°Nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry, Your Grace!¡± E¡¯niang said. Since she had achieved her goal, she did not dare to stay any longer. Otherwise, someone would report it to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess or Princess Chen.

    Shao Yuanhao had agreed to see her. In the future, she could get in touch with him easily. Better still, she didn¡¯t have to meet him in the Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, which would be much more convenient.

    Seeing that she insisted on leaving, Shao Yuanhao did not ask her to stay any longer. He nodded and watched her hurriedly hobble over to the peach blossom grove, heading in another direction.

    When E¡¯niang was out of sight, Shao Yuanhao told the servant who stayed behind, ¡°Send all the items to my courtyardter!¡±

    After that, he left the servant behind and walked forward.

    The servant worriedly watched him, looking up at the pavilion on the rockery high above the garden in the distance. Then, he responded, feeling secure.

    ¡°Prince Chen is there. My master must have gone there to see His Highness. He will be safe.¡±

    As expected, Shao Yuanhao was going to find Chu Liuchen!

    When he ascended to the pavilion and saw Chu Liuchen leaning against the railing, he still could not restrain his anger. Chu Liuchen smiled as he came over in a burning fury, slightly raising the corners of his mouth. ¡°Is it settled?¡±

    ¡°It should have beenpleted. This woman is indeed malicious.¡± Shao Yuanhao walked to Chu Liuchen¡¯s side and sat down, saying with hatred.

    ¡°Marquis Xing has long coveted your father¡¯s title of nobility!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes turned cold and solemn as he reached out and patted Shao Yuanhao on the shoulder. ¡°You are the only younger brother your sister has. Never let her down. You are her closest family rted by blood. No one loved her when she was in Jiangzhou, but now she wants to give you all her love!¡±

    The rims of his eyes were red. Shao Yuanhao lowered his head and said, ¡°I know it!¡±

    He could hardly recall the things happening between him and his Second Uncle and Second Aunt. Compared with them, his sister and grandmother were his closest family. As he grew older, Shao Yuanhao gradually understood the evil trick of ruining a child by spoiling him. However, when he recalled the past, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that they had at least raised him.

    His gratitude for their so-called love and care in his childhood had be faint, yet he always remembered being a Shao Family member.

    ¡°Your father and mother were the victims of the fight for the title of nobility. You and your sister became orphans and even strayed to other ces. Because of this, your sister couldn¡¯t reunite with you. If you still care about their small favor in raising you, you might as well return the title of nobility to them, lest they plot against you and your sister again. Even your grandmother might fall into the abyss of pain. Her daughter died back then, and she might lose her grandson and granddaughter in the future!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Yuanhao. Although his voice waszy, it was full of frightening coldness and majesty.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell who is your closest families, give up this honor that originally belonged to you. In this way, you may be able to stay alive!¡±

    Chu Liuchen spoke to Shao Yuanhao bluntly without reservation. At this moment, he didn¡¯t treat him as an ignorant child.

    He could not let Shao Yuanhao be a burden to Shao Wanru, even if he was her biological younger brother.

    Since the matter had been exposed, Chu Liuchen felt it best to get to the bottom of the case. Therefore, he decided to show the enemy¡¯s cheap intrigues to Shao Yuanhao.

    ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. I know who are my beloved families!¡± Shao Yuanhao felt great pain, as though his heart were cut into many pieces by Chu Liuchen¡¯s words. But when he came to his senses, he gritted his teeth with determination and said, ¡°I am the only man in the mansion whom my grandma and sister can rely on. I have to protect them!¡±

    A man should protect the people he cares about. Shao Yuanhao understood this.

    In the past three years, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought she had protected him well and never let him get involved in anything troublesome. But he had secretly learned from Chu Liuchen for three years. He had been an ignorant boy, but gradually he became sensible. Anyway, he was not the innocent child as he looked on the surface now.

    When Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen left, Shao Yuanhao walked them to the carriage.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, go back and be filial to our grandma!¡± Shao Wanru turned around and told Shao Yuanhao. As a boy who hadn¡¯t reached adolescence, he was still a little shorter than Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Sister, please rest assured. I see!¡± Shao Yuanhao pulled Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve, looking like an innocent child again.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head slightly.

    ¡°Sister, the next time that womanes, I will send someone to tell you!¡± Shao Yuanhao lowered his voice and said with a kind and honest look.

    Somehow, Shao Wanru found this expression quite familiar. She nced sideways at Chu Liuchen, who was smiling with his hands sped behind his back. He looked gentle and refined indeed.

    She couldn¡¯t help smiling and eximing. ¡°Hao¡¯er has grown up!¡±

    She joked. Inexplicably, when she said it, the rims of her eyes turned red. She hurriedly forced a weak smile to cover up her sadness. Then, she turned around and got on the carriage with Chu Liuchen¡¯s help.

    She was afraid she would burst into tears if she stayed any longer.

    In herst life, she didn¡¯t know where the child had been wandering. Perhaps, he did not even have a chance to grow up. Now he was standing right before her, alive and kicking. This scene made her feel unreal.

    In this life, many things changed. She was no longer the humble woman living in misery in her previous life.

    Chu Liuchen got on the carriage. Aftering in, he saw Shao Wanru leaning on one side with slightly red eyes. He casually reached out to hold her in his arms and patted her gently.

    ...

    Shao Wanru remained silent in his embrace but felt her heart was no longer so empty. In this life, she was no longer lonely and always had someone to turn to. Her eyshes fluttered twice and gently lowered, casting two uneven shadows under her eyes. When she felt secure, her tender eyes made her delicate face more pleasant.

    The corners of her rosy lips curled up slightly¡­

    The carriage went straight to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but Shao Wanru was still asleep. While still in a daze, she was carried out of the carriage by Chu Liuchen. When she woke up, four hours had passed.

    She slept so soundly that she didn¡¯t even have a dream. The painful and lingering memories of her previous life had tortured her the whole time. But at this time, it seemed she could finally handle her agonizing past with ease.

    ¡°My Lady, you¡¯re awake!¡± Yujie stepped forward and lifted the gauze curtain with a smile.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Chu Liuchen?¡± Shao Wanru took a cup of warm water from Qu Le, took a sip, and asked.

    ¡°His Highness has just left. He asked you to have a good rest and not to worry too much,¡± Yujie said.

    Shao Wanru got up. After washing up, she saw some fruit on the fruit tray on the table and asked curiously, ¡°Where did these fruitse from? Why haven¡¯t I seen any of them before?¡±

    They looked like apples but were smaller. Each was plump. At first nce, she could tell that they were picked when ripe.

    ¡°They are rewards given by Consort Lan from the Pce. This kind of fruit is said to be a Xu State specialty, so not many were brought over. Only a few consorts in the Pce received some. Consort Lan has awarded you this te of fruit!¡± Yujie said with a smile.

    They were from Consort Lan. Shao Wanru had guessed it but still felt a little surprised.

    ...

    The matter of the Empress seemed to have calmed down, and Consort Lan appeared before everyone. Without the previous restriction, Consort Lan came to public attention. Yet, she seldom left her ce and did not meet other imperial consorts.

    The Empress Dowager was sick and preferred a quiet life, not allowing those imperial consorts to pay their respects to her.

    The Empress kept a low profile. Also, she announced she was not feeling well and did not require imperial consorts to visit and inquire after her. Although everyone was very curious about Consort Lan, few people saw her. It was said that even Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming were rejected when they came to see Consort Lan. They were told that Consort Lan felt too poorly to meet guests.

 Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157 Miss Qin, I Donâ€™t Want to Know It

    Chapter 1157 Miss Qin, I Don¡¯t Want to Know It

    ¡°Did His Highness know this?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Yes. He said this fruit wasn¡¯t that delicious. He just wanted you to have a taste of it!¡± Qu Le chuckled and said, ¡°My Lady, how about you having a try?¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at these fruits and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to eat them now. Did she say anything else?¡±

    ¡°She said if you were free, you could spend some time with her in the Pce. It was better to take Miss Qin with you.¡± Qu Le reported.

    Qin Yiyan had been in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for a few days. During this period, she was well-behaved. She was vastly different from what she used to be in the Shuangxi Hall. She neither came to bother Shao Wanru nor tried to get close to Chu Liuchen. More than that, she had stayed far away from Chu Liuchen as if she wanted to avoid arousing suspicion.

    ¡°Miss Qin, how is she recently?¡± Shao Wanru blinked and asked. If Qin Yiyan remained in her proper sphere all the time, she was willing to treat her well as a close cousin.

    Previously, when she was not in good health, she sent someone to tell Qin Yiyan not toe and greet her.

    ¡°Miss Qin is fine. She has been doing embroidery. asionally, she would enjoy the scenery in the garden. Even if she encountered His Highness, she would only bow to him from a distance. She always has good manners.¡±

    ¡°Go and ask Miss Qin toe over!¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said. Since Consort Lan had mentioned Qin Yiyan, she would not keep it a secret.

    Yujie nodded and went out. After a while, she came back with Qin Yiyan.

    ¡°Greetings, Cousin-inw!¡± Qin Yiyan entered the room and bowed to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss Qin, you are too polite. Please sit down!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile and asked Qu Le to invite Qin Yiyan to sit down.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, are you all right?¡± Qin Yiyan asked softly, looking up at Shao Wanru with clear eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost recovered. I just received a message from Consort Lan. She wanted you to see her in the Pce with me. When will you be free?¡± Shao Wanru got straight to the point.

    Qin Yiyan raised her face and looked slightly surprised. After thinking for a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I have nothing serious to do here. I can go there whenever you feel free. I am at your orders!¡±

    Qin Yiyan looked very docile with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Then, when I go to see the Empress Dowager in the Pce in a few days, I will take you there to apany Consort Lan.¡± Shao Wanru decided after silently pondering it.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, won¡¯t you go there? I guess Consort Lan should be d to see you, right? It¡¯s inconvenient for my cousin to see her in the Pce, but it¡¯s just right for you to go there!¡± Qin Yiyan looked at Shao Wanru and said in surprise.

    Consort Lan was undoubtedly on the side of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. As Princess Chen, Shao Wanru should be on good terms with Consort Lan. But she seemed to take this rtionship very casually.

    With a light smile, Shao Wanru said implicitly, ¡°I heard Consort Lan loves peace and quiet. It¡¯s not proper for me to disturb her. His Highness also thinks I shouldn¡¯t bother her at this time. The Empress Dowager is ill, and the Empress is not feeling well. I¡¯d better visit them in the Pce!¡±

    Of course, she meant Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t want her to be close to Consort Lan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like to be with Consort Lan?¡± Qin Yiyan suddenly looked up and asked after thinking for a while.

    This question was very abrupt. It even came as aplete surprise to Shao Wanru. Her watery eyes shed. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°She is the Emperor¡¯s consort. It¡¯s not up to us to decide whether or not our rtionship should be close. What¡¯s more, Prince Chen is just the Emperor¡¯s nephew. It¡¯s better to avoid some conflicts!¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t His Majesty say my cousin could also¡­¡± Qin Yiyan was unconvinced.

    Shao Wanru interrupted her directly, and her face darkened. ¡°Miss Qin, although you are in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, not the imperial Pce, you should be more guarded in what you say. If you are careless and implicate Consort Lan, it will be bad for all of us. Miss Qin, you don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Consort Lan, do you?¡±

    ¡°That was not what I meant. I want to say His Majesty has already regarded my cousin as one of his sons. Is that so?¡± When Shao Wanru criticized her way of speaking, Qin Yiyan calmed down and smartly changed her words. From what she had observed in the past few days, she knew Shao Wanru, her cousin-inw, was intelligent.

    Shao Wanru was not only clever but also had excellent judgment. For Qin Yiyan, Shao Wanru should see Chu Liuchen¡¯s advantage and mustn¡¯t estrange herself from Consort Lan at this critical time.

    At this moment, she had no idea what Princess Chen was thinking about!

    ¡°Miss Qin!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on Qin Yiyan¡¯s face, and she said with a stern look, ¡°I don¡¯t care why you came to the capital city, but whatever your purpose is, you¡¯d better be a Miss keeping a low profile. Recently, the Xu State princesses have also arrived here. I¡¯m afraid that the capital city is not peaceful. Miss Qin, please pass on my words to Consort Lan and tell her to be careful in everything!¡±

    ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Qin Yiyan¡¯s expression changed. With a touch of anger and coldness, she continued, ¡°But do you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin, I don¡¯t want to know and hear anything about it. If you regard yourself as Prince Chen¡¯s cousin, you can live here quietly. Forget your fancy dreams, and don¡¯t ask too much. When there is a chance, I will grant you a congrattory gift and a magnificent wedding.¡±

    With this, Shao Wanru meant that the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion would find her a good match, but Chu Liuchen would never marry her.

    Qin Yiyan was Consort Lan¡¯s niece. Also, she was a descendant of the family rted to the previous empress, but the family had dissipated. With her status and position, she should be even more cautious than ever and keep her head down.

    Qin Yiyan flushed, feeling angry and embarrassed. She asked defiantly, ¡°Does my cousin know what you are thinking?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he knows. We are of one mind and principle. You have lived here for such a long time. Why has he nevere to see you if he has any other intentions?¡± Shao Wanru said bluntly. No matter what Qin Yiyan was up to, she would not let her bring any damage.

    At least Shao Wanru would not allow her to harm the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Yiyan red at Shao Wanru. Although she called Shao Wanru cousin-inw, she was older. She was more slenderpared with ordinary women. In terms of her stature and height, she looked more overwhelming than Shao Wanru. However, Shao Wanru looked at her leisurely with a faint and casual smile ¡ª she did not take her anger seriously.

    Finally, Qin Yiyan felt defeated and asked peevishly. ¡°Do you know what I have?¡±

    ¡°No matter what it is, His Highness won¡¯t care about it. Miss Qin, you can do as you please!¡± Shao Wanru remained unmoved and said, her eyes calm as if she had expected Qin Yiyan to say that.

    Without any cards in her hand, Qin Yiyan wouldn¡¯t have entered the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. After all, Chu Liuchen never listened to Consort Lan. How could he ept a cousin he hadn¡¯t seen for many years?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to find my cousinter. He will be willing to see the thing I have!¡± Qin Yiyan said, unconvinced, feeling very bitter about Shao Wanru¡¯s refusal. It was not that she yearned day and night to get into the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion but that she had to do it. To avoid bothering Shao Wanru, she deliberately stayed far away from her cousin.

    But never had she imagined that Shao Wanru would be so arrogant. Shao Wanru pushed her away for her own benefit, though she could be of great help to Prince Chen. Now, Qin Yiyan realized that all her efforts would be in vain.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go to his ce at will. If you have to see him, I¡¯ll send someone to inform him first. But it¡¯s hard to say when he will meet you. If you try to run into him, the consequence is not really in my control!¡± Shao Wanru said softly. Qin Yiyan was annoyed, but she remained in a tranquil mood and seemed to have known everything.

    Somehow, a sharp look appeared in her soft, limpid eyes under her long eyshes. If pressed, Qin Yiyan and Consort Lan would take the initiative to say something, no matter what their purposes were. It seemed that Qin Yiyan didn¡¯te here just for the position of Princess Chen. Therefore, Shao Wanru hoped they could express their meaning clearly. Bad things might happen if they couldn¡¯t bepletely honest about their intentions.

    Consort Lan had devoted herself unreservedly to helping Chu Liuchen, and Shao Wanru never doubted that.

    However, the road to hell might be paved with good intentions. The best way was to force Qin Yiyan to tell her secrets. Shao Wanru believed that no matter what secrets they had, Chu Liuchen could deal with them very well!

    Now that the time was right, Shao Wanru gave a shove to let her reveal the truth¡­

    Hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, Qin Yiyan felt very wronged and ufortable. With all her strength, she struck back but missed the target. She didn¡¯t knock down her opponent but made herself spit out a mouthful of blood.

    But her aunt had told her not to act rashly.

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin-inw!¡± Qin Yiyan said coldly. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and had to make it clear to her cousin. She could be of much help to assist her cousin. If Shao Wanru hindered her from supporting her cousin, she would not be a qualified Princess Chen.

    For Qin Yiyan, she didn¡¯t have to take the position of Princess Chen. However, if Shao Wanru didn¡¯t fit the position, she might as well rece her.

    With this in mind, Qin Yiyan went back to her courtyard, sat on the stone bench, and quietly waited for the message from Chu Liuchen. No matter how much her cousin disliked her, he would send someone to invite her over when knowing she had something important to tell him.

    However, events did not happen as she wished. She waited for a long time, but no one came. Later, she became restless and wanted to send someone to ask about the situation. Finally, Xiao Xuanzi, the eunuch beside Chu Liuchen, walked in.

    ¡°Miss Qin, my master invites you over!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a grin.

    ...

    ¡°Did my cousin just know it? I asked to see him, and Princess Chen said she would pass on the message to him!¡± Qin Yiyan stood up discontentedly and pulled the thin crease on the hem of her dress.

    ¡°Her Highness sent the message early, but my master has been very busy. At this time, he could finally get some rest. When he remembered this matter, he asked me toe here.¡± Xiao Xuanzi said casually and reached out his hand to one side. ¡°Miss Qin, please! If you arete, my master may have something else to do. I¡¯m afraid you may not get a chance to talk to him!¡±

    Of course, he meant she couldn¡¯t see Prince Chen if she didn¡¯t hurry up.

    Qin Yiyan¡¯s face was livid with anger. ¡°These people around my cousin are so insensible. I must ask my cousin to discipline them¡­¡±

 Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158 Hand over the Token or Leave

    Chapter 1158 Hand over the Token or Leave

    ¡°Master, Miss Qin is still outside!¡± Xiao Xuanzi looked downstairs outside the window. Qin Yiyan stood under the tree, helplessly looking at the two guards at the door. It had been a long time, but she still did not leave.

    Chu Liuchen sat inside casually. Unhappily, he raised his head and ordered coldly, ¡°Let here up to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will ask Miss Qin to be here right away!¡± Xiao Xuanzi breathed a sigh of relief and hurried downstairs from the second floor. Miss Qin was excessively stubborn. He said his master was busy, but she insisted on seeing him.

    In the end, she could talk to Prince Chen. But even so, Xiao Xuanzi believed she would have to suffer. He knew his master¡¯s character. Throughout, his master only epted one woman in his heart: Princess Chen.

    Hearing that Chu Liuchen asked her toe in, Qin Yiyan breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that Chu Liuchen would not see her. Since she could see him, everything would be fine.

    Her servant girl was asked to stay downstairs while she followed Xiao Xuanzi up to the second floor.

    When the door of the second floor was pushed open, Qin Yiyan subconsciously narrowed her eyes and saw a man leaning against the back of a spacious chair.

    The handsome man looked up at her, his eyes sparkling. He seemed full of affection. However, in an icy voice, he reproached, ¡°If there is nothing else, don¡¯t bother me!¡±

    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Qin Yiyan stepped forward to greet him.

    ¡°As a cousin, you had a reason to live in my manor. But since you have moved in, there is no need to talk about this rtionship anymore.¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked down, his beautiful eyesnding on the memorial in his hand.

    ¡°But I am your cousin!¡± Qin Yiyan was a little anxious, although she had been mentally prepared. Consort Lan had told her many times that Prince Chen was not like what he appeared. She warned her never to be obsessed with some fantastic ideas. Otherwise, she woulde to a tragic and terrible end.

    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    Qin Yiyan didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment. It would be much more challenging to serve Prince Chen than Princess Chen.

    She had wanted toin before, but now she had no intention of doing so. Obviously, Prince Chen would not listen to her.

    ¡°Cousin, Consort Lan asked me to¡­¡± Qin Yiyan said in frustration.

    ¡°This is not the imperial Pce, but my mansion,¡± Chu Liuchen responded coldly.

    Qin Yiyan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Consort Lan did not have any real influence over Prince Chen.

    ¡°Cousin, Consort Lan works heart and soul for your interests. Everything she has done was for you. Why are you so¡­¡± Somehow, Qin Yiyan felt depressed and became agitated.

    But in the next moment, she was chilled to the bone and never dared to be so emotional.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. If you don¡¯t have anything to say, just leave. I¡¯m very busy.¡± Chu Liuchen looked up at her impatiently and fixed his eyes on these official documents before him. He looked impatient as if Qin Yiyan was here to trouble him.

    ¡°But I was sent here by Consort Lan to help you.¡± Qin Yiyan felt very wronged. She thought she was strong-minded, but she was instantly full of grievances at this time. She desired to assist him. Besides, it was the decision of Consort Lan and her family. But how could Prince Chen be so indifferent to her?

    ¡°Ten minutes!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s cold words came to her ears again, and she asked subconsciously, ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked up at her as if he were looking at an idiot.

    Xiao Xuanzi reminded her in a low voice, ¡°My master means he gives you ten minutes to talk. If you want to say anything, hurry up and say it. Or you may be driven out!¡±

    It was not that Xiao Xuanzi wanted to scare her. He knew his master well. How could he allow such an irrelevant person like her to waste so much time?

    ¡°I¡­¡± Qin Yiyan felt so wronged that her eyes turned red. She looked up at Chu Liuchen and took a deep breath to suppress the grievance in her heart. Sure enough, Prince Chen did not have anypassion for women. If she cried, he would ask someone to throw her out.

    ¡°Cousin, the Qin Family has a secret squad of bodyguards who can help you. At present, it is in my charge. Because of this, Consort Lan brought me here!¡± Qin Yiyan had to tell her purpose honestly.

    After that, Qin Yiyan raised her head proudly.

    She was the Qin Family¡¯s only descendant, the legitimate daughter of the direct line of descent. Since there were no other offsprings, the power of the Qin Family fell into her hands.

    The Qin Family was of some use as the previous empress¡¯s rtives. Before the previous empress died, she asked them to preserve their strength. In fact, the previous empress was in charge of this squad of secret guards at the very beginning.

    If her cousin knew she had such a powerful force in her hand, he would think highly of her.

    ¡°So what?¡± Chu Liuchen asked, still coldly. His voice had no warmth, and his eyes looked prating and steely. ¡°Does Consort Lan want to achieve something big by relying on a secret squad?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ can¡¯t we?¡± Qin Yiyan had been full of confidence. Because she had a secret squad, she had always felt superior to other weak women who could only depend on their men. In her mind, she would be an empress assisting her husband in governing a country. Of course, she didn¡¯t have to be an empress. Being a powerful consort could also win the trust of the emperor.

    But she didn¡¯t understand what Chu Liuchen meant at the moment. She looked at Chu Liuchen in front of her in astonishment. ¡°So, he thinks nothing of my strength? But how¡­ how is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Does your family want to rise in rebellion or Consort Lan?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    Qin Yiyan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The Qin Family doesn¡¯t have any wild ambitions like that. Consort Lan, as an imperial consort, is not ambitious either!¡±

    ¡°Then, why do you need a secret squad of guards?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his lips sarcastically, and a smile emerged on his handsome face. However, such a smile disheartened Qin Yiyan.

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not like that. But you need it!¡± She was wondering what had gone wrong. Why was the reality so different from what Consort Lan had thought? She and Consort Lan had good intentions to help. It was not that the Qin Family or Consort Lan aimed high.

    ¡°But we all want to support you!¡± Qin Yiyan exined.

    ¡°What makes you think I am short-handed?¡± Chu Liuchen asked, raising his eyebrows.

    ¡°But Consort Lan said it would be good to give you these guards and let them protect you secretly!¡± Qin Yiyan said uneasily.

    ¡°Give the squad to me?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and reached out his hand to Qin Yiyan. ¡°In this case, just give me the token for this squad!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not for you. They can only do things for you ording to my¡­ my orders. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Qin Yiyan bit her lip and said.

    ¡°If it is for me, just give it to me. But if I must control them through an outsider, get out!¡± Chu Liuchen said rudely, with a little coldness in his eyes, ¡°No matter who sends them, I¡¯m inplete control of the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. No outsiders can intervene in my mansion¡¯s internal affairs. I don¡¯t care if you are my cousin or not.¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Qin Yiyan¡¯s forehead. She was sure that he did not just say these words to frighten her. If any secret guards in her hands appeared in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Prince Chen might kill her.

    At that time, both sides would suffer, and it would do no good to her.

    ¡°Cousin, my people are yours. How could you treat us like this?¡± Qin Yiyan said indignantly.

    ¡°Hand over the token or leave!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her and said with an increasingly glum smile. A trace of viciousness appeared on his pretty face. His gaze slithered across her eyes like a venomous snake with terrifying skin patterns leisurely flicking out its tongue. It made her tremble all over with fear. Taking two steps back, she didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Immediately, she turned around and hurried downstairs.

    She had to discuss it with Consort Lan. Initially, she had been full of confidence, but now she was at a loss because of Prince Chen¡¯s attitude.

    Shouldn¡¯t Prince Chen think better of her when knowing she had a secret squad? Then she would be his capable assistant with this squad of secret guards at hermand.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a fragile woman like Shao Wanru or care about how many women her cousin had. As a unique woman indispensable to Prince Chen, she was destined to stand high above others, hand in hand with him one day.

    She despised women like Princess Chen, who could only be a burden to her cousin. How could Princess Chen progress and achieve great sess together with her cousin?

    But now, she had been driven out by her cousin for no reason. How could Qin Yiyan not feel aggrieved?

    ...

    She returned to her living ce and sat silently to thoroughly reflect on things that had happenedtely. Gritting her teeth, she told herself, ¡°Even if my cousin cares much about Princess Chen, so what? I¡¯m the most suitable woman who can help him a lot.¡±

    She had to find a chance to discuss it with her aunt in the Pce. Her aunt was best qualified to speak on the matter of the secret squad. Her aunt told her she was the most powerful force supporting Prince Chen that day. At the present stage, she just needed to let her cousin listen to her aunt.

    Thinking of this, she breathed a sigh of relief. She could not act rashly before she met her aunt in the Pce. To avoid causing unnecessary trouble, she mustn¡¯t let these secret guards enter the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Yiyan was waiting quietly to enter the Pce with Shao Wanru and see Consort Lan. Chu Liuchen upset her, but Qin Yiyan firmly believed Consort Lan would help her win back Chu Liuchen¡¯s respect. She even began to suspect Princess Chen. How could her cousin treat her so rudely? Could it be that Princess Chen ndered her before him?

    She thought about everything carefully and found such a thing was possible!

    ¡°Women like Princess Chen are troublesome. How could she foolishly be jealous of me at this critical time? I¡¯ve tried my best to avoid such a misunderstanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m capable enough, with much better qualities than her. Even if my cousin has many women, I can tolerate it. I don¡¯t even care that my cousin has a legal wife. I am the one who can do great things, but Princess Chen is just a useless woman holding us back.¡±

    Qin Yiyan thought Shao Wanru would enter the Pce in two days because she had almost recovered. So, she needed to prepare something in advance to meet Consort Lan.

    Surprisingly, Qin Yiyan didn¡¯t receive the news of Shao Wanru entering the Pce. Instead, she learned that Shao Wanru would attend a banquet in the courtyard of the princesses.

    At this time, the invitation card had entered the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, along with another thing¡­

    ...

 Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159 Many Invitations

    Chapter 1159 Many Invitations

    ¡°Changxing Grass?¡± Out of curiosity, Shao Wanru picked up a few stalks of grass in the box and asked, ¡°What is Princess Yuyan up to?¡±

    Many idents were rted to Changxing Grass, and she was nearly killed because of it. What did Princess Yuyan mean by sending the grass here now? Of course, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence.

    Chu Liuchen looked at the Changxing Grass in Shao Wanru¡¯s handzily and said carelessly, ¡°I had asked for the grass from the Xu State.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want the few stalks of grass?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion and waved the half-withered grass in her hand. It didn¡¯t dry up and looked fresh, at least.

    ¡°I asked for them for Uncle the Emperor, but the Xu State had always said they didn¡¯t have the grass. They needed some time to look for the grass. Even in the Xu State, finding this kind of grass is not easy. It is because they grow only in remote and untraversed mountains and marsnds.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ why did His Majesty want it?¡± Shao Wanru blinked her watery eyes and asked hesitantly.

    ¡°He certainly wanted to find out what happened at that time. All incidents have something to do with the Changxing Grass. Did the Xu State send the Changxing Grass that year? Or, did anyone consort with the Xu State and find some Changxing Grasses? The answers to these questions are still unknown. Yet, neither is a happy issue!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    He was dressed in a long dark-colored robe with an ovepping cor. It made his creamy white face as shiny as pearls and his deep eyes even more prating. At this time, he did not look as refined and gentle as he used to be. With a little indifference, his manner became quite simr to Shao Wanru¡¯s. He seemed more aloof and detached than before.

    Shao Wanru meditated in silence. She had indeed been involved in the previous matters, but Chu Liuchen took over them. She believed these matters would no longer implicate her. However, she was afraid that he would be involved. These things could be big or small. Initially, she thought these matters had been settled, but now it seemed the Emperor had only shelved them for the time being.

    The envoy of the Xu State had ulterior motives!

    ¡°Will the Changxing Grass be sent to the Pce?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and stopped pursuing the previous matter. ¡°Will it get you involved?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the grass will be delivered to the Pce. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get involved in this matter. In the first ce, Uncle the Emperor told me to ask for some grass from the Xu State, not on his behalf, but in my name. It could be regarded as a personal favor I wanted from the Xu State. If I got the grass from the Xu State without hindrance, it meant Xu State King didn¡¯t know anything about it. Otherwise, there would be something fishy!¡±

    Chu Liuchen smiled, and his face softened. There was a glimmer in his limpid eyes.

    ¡°Judging by the present situation, do you think they were willing to do it or not?¡± Shao Wanru shook the Changxing Grass in her hand and asked curiously.

    ¡°They were a little reluctant. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be about Xu State King, but someone around him. The person must have a close rtionship with Xu State King!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled with a thoughtful look.

    That day before he left, he made such a request to Xu State King. At that time, Xu State King hesitated a little and was about to agree. However, Princess Yuyan and Consort Li suddenly mentioned something else about Princess Yuyan after she arrived at the Kingdom of Dongcang. As a result, this topic was put aside. Then, before he left, Chu Liuchen asked the envoy about this matter, but he said he was not clear about this.

    Since Chu Liuchen was about to leave, it was toote for him to ask about it. Moreover, he didn¡¯t ask for it in the name of his country. It was only a small favor to him. Thus, it didn¡¯t matter whether people in the Xu State would give it to him.

    He had thought Xu State King would pretend to have forgotten about it. To his surprise, Princess Yuyan brought over the grass for him. It was worthwhile to fathom the hidden meaning behind this matter!

    It looked that the few stalks of Changxing Grass were from Princess Yuyan, whose purpose was to show kindness to Chu Liuchen.

    Princess Yuyan was just a princess in the imperial harem. Although she was familiar with the Changxing Grass, she would never collect any. The grass should be from Consort Li if Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t have it. Before Xu State King could say anything about it that day, Consort Li and Princess Yuyan abruptly changed the topic, leaving the matter about the grass unsettled.

    ¡°Are you going to attend this gathering?¡± Shao Wanru asked with understanding in her eyes, curving up her rosy lips.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll. Since Princess Yuyan is so sincere, how can I not join the fun?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a meaningful smile.

    ¡°Consort Li is very suspicious!

    ¡°If it were Consort Li, whom would she collude with? Matters rted to the Changxing Grass are half-genuine and half-sham. I have also interfered and know some things are true.¡±

    It was true that someone secretly touched the Changxing Grass. The coachman of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion did use the Changxing Grass. He had checked it and found that the few stalks of Changxing Grass were not from the national treasury, although the grass stored there was gone.

    The same invitation card also appeared on Chu Liuyue¡¯s desk. Looking at this exceedingly exquisite card, Chu Liuyue looked up at Princess Yuyan opposite him and said, ¡°Thank you foring here in person. I will be there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your support, Your Highness. I¡¯ve just arrived in the Kingdom of Dongcang. The first honorable guests I must invite should be the few princes, including you. You have given me a definite reply. I wonder if the other princes will also do me this favor!¡± Princess Yuyan said with a smile.

    She got dressed up today, exuding a kind of casual charm.

    She was dressed in a full-length dress withplicated peacock patterns. The ribbon wound across her light gray coat, hanging from her arms. It swayed as she walked. Even when she stood still, it made her delicate and brilliant. Another ribbon of the same color had been tied around her slender waist. Men¡¯s hearts would race uncontrobly when seeing her slim waist and ample breasts, not to mention she had seductive eyes.

    She smiled sweetly at Chu Liuyue, her beautiful eyes full of tender affection falling on his face.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you send invitations to the other mansions in person?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked with a smile. His fingers scraped on the invitation card, and he looked thoughtful.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ve asked Infanta Yuan¡¯an to invite Prince Zhou. Previously, Princess Chen promised my Eldest Sister that Prince Chen woulde with her. As for Prince Xin, my Eldes Sister will go to invite him. I don¡¯t know if he wille. I came here. I was worried that you might give me the cold shoulder. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t embarrass me!¡±

    Princess Yuyan pretended to be lucky and patted her ample bust.

    Chu Liuyue unconsciously looked down and fixed his eyes there. Then, he slowly looked up. ¡°You came here to send the invitation in person, which I feel was more than I deserved. You came all the way to the Kingdom of Dongcang. I should have treated you first, but I didn¡¯t expect you to hold a banquet before me!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you tter me!¡± Princess Yuyan said in a tender and sweet voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it out of politeness!¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand and said, ¡°I mean it. In the beginning, I nned to do it, but since there is no hostess in my mansion, I feel too embarrassed to invite you and your sister!¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Liuyue frowned slightly and seemed a little unhappy when discussing this topic.

    ¡°It is so considerate of you to think about that. My sister and I are very grateful for your kindness. But I wonder why you haven¡¯t married. Prince Chen ranked third, but he got married before you. Is this eptable in your country?¡± Princess Yuyan asked curiously and leaned closer to Chu Liuyue.

    She bound her breasts high, and her cor was appropriately dressed, neither too high nor too low. But when she leaned forward, Chu Liuyue saw a trace of snow-white skin there, which looked pretty attractive.

    This time, Chu Liuyue remainedposed as if he was not tempted. He shook his head with a bitter smile and leaned back to pull himself away from her. ¡°In our country, elder brothers should marry first, but my Third Brother¡¯s situation is special. He was in poor health back then. Imperial Grandmother was afraid that he might¡­ So, she let him get married first!¡±

    ¡°But you are the eldest prince, after all!¡± Princess Yuyan said, offended on Prince Yue¡¯s behalf. ¡°All activities have certain orders. We can¡¯t break ethics and social rules. If we change rules casually, many things will end up in a mess!¡±

    Her remarks were full of meaning.

    Many things? She might talk about the fact that Chu Liuchen got married first or the order of session to the throne. ording to the rules, the throne should be passed to the eldest prince.

    ¡°Do you believe everything should be done in order of arrival?¡± Chu Liuyue raised his eyebrows and smiled. He liked this statement.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Princess Yuyan said, her lustrous eyes on Chu Liuyue. ¡°I heard Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter would be your legal wife. I¡¯m wondering how beautiful she is. I¡¯ve sent someone to invite her, but I don¡¯t know if she wille. Could you please send someone to talk to her again and ask her to do me this favor?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this,¡± Chu Liuyue said awkwardly.

    ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t Miss Zhang do this small favor for you?¡± Princess Yuyan was surprised, staring at Chu Liuyue with her sparkling eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with Miss Zhang. I¡¯ve just met her twice. We have nothing to say even if I meet her somewhere.¡± Chu Liuyue frowned, and it could be seen that he was a little displeased.

    Princess Yuyan¡¯s heart leaped with joy. It seemed that the rtionship between Miss Zhang and Prince Yue was fragile. That was great! Although she thought so in her heart, she didn¡¯t show happiness on her face. Instead, she looked more surprised and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get married soon? But haven¡¯t you got familiar with each other? How¡­ how can you have any feelings for each other?¡±

    ¡°Our parents and match-makers decide this marriage!¡± Chu Liuyue said implicitly.

    ¡°I know your country advocates this kind of marriage, but I also heard that if princes are unsatisfied, their marriages won¡¯t be settled. Are you happy with yours?¡± Princess Yuyan asked, looking at Chu Liuyue with fake concern in her luminous eyes full of charm.

    Princess Yuyan was exceedingly beautiful and could be regarded as a rare beauty. But her bewitchingly charming appearance could hardly arouse the man¡¯s pity.

    After all, Princess Yuyan was not as good-looking as Shao Yanru. Sometimes, Chu Liuyue could see the same charismatic manner in Shao Yanru. But since Princess Yuyan overexerted herself, her act of seduction looked obvious. Compared with her, Shao Yanru, with intangible charisma, was far more alluring. Therefore, Chu Liuyue saw through Princess Yuyan¡¯s intention at a nce.

    However, this was a good thing for him. If Princess Yuyan was willing to be his consort, he didn¡¯t mind letting her marry into his mansion. The Xu State could be of some help to him. This was why he echoed Princess Yuyan¡¯s words.

    ...

    As for Zhang Qn, he was indeed not very satisfied with her. He had two specific reasons¡­

 Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160 Is Zhang Qilan Up Ahead?

    Chapter 1160 Is Zhang Qn Up Ahead?

    There were two reasons why Chu Liuyue disliked Zhang Qn.

    The first reason was Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s attitude. Even though he had agreed to marry Zhang Qn as his legal wife, Prime Minister Zhang showed no partiality to him, appearing very impartial and fair in the imperial court. Every time Chu Liuyue wanted to get closer to him, he just smiled and walked away, treating Chu Liuyue the same way as before. But Chu Liuyue, anxious in his heart, felt very ufortable about his indifferent response.

    The second reason was that Zhang Qn was not as good-looking as Shao Yanru. Initially, Shao Yanru captured his fancy. Although Zhang Qn was pretty, she was still far inferior to Shao Yanru.

    Consort of Virtue chose Zhang Qn as his legal wife, but Chu Liuyue was not very satisfied with the arrangement.

    !!

    He knew Zhang Qn was his best choice at the moment. Nevertheless, he always felt it was not enough. If he could get some extra help, it would also be a good thing for him. Thus, he would not disappoint Princess Yuyan, who took the initiative toe to him.

    One had other intentions, and the other showed affection. While speaking, they were closely allied in opinion and feelings. Chu Liuyue had always acted like a gentleman not disturbed by Princess Yuyan¡¯s full chest. However, he looked more tender than before and even disyed some faint affection.

    Though Chu Liuyue had never mentioned his feeling openly, Princess Yuyan was very satisfied with this result. After all, she was used to male adoration in the Xu State. Whether a man was genuinely fond of her was evident in her eyes.

    They had a most agreeable and long chat. In the end, seeing it was gettingte, Princess Yuyan reluctantly got up. There was no hostess in the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, so it was very inappropriate for her to stay for dinner.

    Chu Liuyue personally sent her to the gate. Anyway, she was a Xu State princess. He should see her off. After Princess Yuyan¡¯s carriage left, Chu Liuyue turned around and slowly walked back into the mansion with a mocking smile. A princess from a small, foreign country threw herself at him. It was a humiliating thing for Chu Qing. As for him, whoever came would be wee.

    If the Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t like it, he could tell them to argue with the Xu State.

    If Prime Minister Zhang didn¡¯t give him some practical benefits, he would stand by and watch the fight between Princess Yuyan and Zhang Qn.

    Princess Yutao and Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t invite many people. All their guests were young, either rich or noble.

    This could be considered the first friendly contact between the Xu State and the royal family of the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    There were not many people, plus the two princesses¡¯ courtyard had no male master. Therefore, they decided not to separate men and women during the banquet. ording to Princess Yuyan, in the Xu State, they would not keep males and females apart when in small gatherings of those descendants of aristocratic families. Male and female guests could enjoy the scenery and go around together. Guests would only be separated by screens during the meal.

    The few princes with distinguished status were the only male guests of this banquet.

    As for the female guests, they were not outsiders. More or less, they were rted to these princes.

    When the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion arrived, Princess Yuyan had been waiting there for a long time. But Shao Wanru alone got out of the carriage. Seeing this, she deliberately looked back to check out the situation with a smile and ensured no more person would get out of the carriage. Then, she asked teasingly, ¡°Your Highness, why doesn¡¯t His Highnesse? Is he busy today?¡±

    ¡°He will be here soon,¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    ¡°I thought he would note. In that case, Your Highness, pleasee in!¡± Princess Yuyan said affectionately and reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. However, Shao Wanru happened to turn sideways and say a few words to Yujie. Skillfully, she avoided her hand.

    A trace of anger shed across Princess Yuyan¡¯s face, but she immediately covered it up. She put down her hand and still said with a bright smile, ¡°Among the Missesing here today, you have the highest status. Could you please help me and introduce each of them?¡±

    Although Shao Wanru was young, her status was indeed the highest. Before Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Zhang Qn married the two princes, their status was lower than Shao Wanru¡¯s.

    Her request was fair and reasonable.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. I don¡¯t know many people. Since I married Prince Chen, I¡¯ve been in poor health and have never seen many nobledies in the capital city. You can ask Infanta Yuan¡¯an for help. She has superior status and has grown up in the capital city. Besides, you are on good terms with each other!¡±

    Shao Wanru refused with a smile.

    She would not interfere in today¡¯s banquet. If she did, it might be hard for her to exin away some things in the future. In her eyes, Princess Yuyan wouldn¡¯t act properly to her status and behave well, no matter what. Therefore, she only felt safe when being an ordinary guest here.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is nice but not in a position as high as yours.¡± Princess Yuyan had a deep sense of grievance, but she didn¡¯t show resentment on her face.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an will be Princess Zhou with prominent status. Even if we don¡¯t talk about her future as Princess Zhou, she is a nobledy with a strong background in our country. What¡¯s more, I heard you are friends attracted to each other by simr tastes.¡± Shao Wanru said.

    She implied that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a close rtionship with Princess Yuyan. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was familiar with the Misses of aristocratic families in the capital city, but Shao Wanru knew little about it. If Princess Yuyan chose her instead of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she would arouse suspicion.

    Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to be so cautious. Her smile died, and the look on her face hardened. Fortunately, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had reminded her of this situation before. Back then, Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t believe it, thinking Shao Wanru would do this to show respect to the Xu State. In particr, the reason she prepared was appropriate and sound.

    Princess Yuyan held her anger in check and kept her radiant smile. With pity, she said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to give up this idea. Originally, you were my first choice because of your most eminent status!¡±

    While talking, they had already entered the garden.

    This courtyard was prepared when a foreign princess was said to marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang. The Xu State princesses would only live here for now and soon marry into another mansion. No matter what, this ce would be useless. Therefore, this ce was of moderate size. It was not arge ce. Undoubtedly, it was notparable to the princes¡¯ mansions. It was just an empty residential ce. The servants had tidied it up before the two princesses moved in.

    The garden was quite exquisite. Some flowers and nts inside seemed newly nted, but they presented a beautiful sight. There were flowers scattered among these green and luxuriant nts.

    ¡°Your Highness, take a walk first. I have to pick up a few other Misses,¡± Princess Yuyan said with a dazzling smile. ¡°There are tea and snacks along the way. If you are tired, you can rest in the pavilions by the roadside. Have some tea and desserts. I¡¯ll bring other Misses hereter.¡±

    Princess Yuyan said, pointing somewhere. It didn¡¯t seem to be a main road of the garden but a winding path leading to a picturesque ce. Those pavilions and pagodas loomed from a distance through the sea of nts, bushes, and flowers. What an impressive sight.

    ¡°Where is Princess Yutao?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t immediately step forward but asked with a smile.

    ¡°She has gone to the outer court. There should be a princeing. Today I¡¯m responsible for weing the womenfolk in the inner court, and my Eldest Sister greets those in the outer court. We¡¯ll bring them all hereter!¡± Princess Yuyan exined with a smile.

    Since there was no male master, the two princesses cooperated and shared the work. It was appropriate for Princess Yutao to pick up the few princes. Princess Yutao could be considered a prince in the Xu State and might inherit the throne.

    ¡°Your Highness, rest assured. Miss Zhang has also arrived here. If you walk a little faster, you might meet Miss Zhang. I heard you were best friends before you married.¡± Princess Yuyan pointed forward with a smile. ¡°She came a little earlier than you. She should be not far away from here!¡±

    At this point, it was improper for Shao Wanru to ask Princess Yuyan to stay. Thus, she nodded with a smile, said goodbye to Princess Yuyan, and went straight into the flowers and trees with two servant girls.

    Not long after she walked forward, she met a servant girl of the mansion. At the sight of Shao Wanru, she hurriedly stepped aside and bowed respectfully.

    Looking at the teacup she took away, Shao Wanru stopped and asked, ¡°Who is in front of us?¡±

    It was obvious that the teacup had just been used. Since it had been removed from the table, the people drinking the tea must have left.

    ¡°The Miss of Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion just rested in a pavilion before us!¡± The servant girl answered in a low voice.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and asked the servant girl to leave. Then, she continued to walk forward with Yujie and Qing¡¯er.

    After walking for a while, they did see a pavilion on the side of the path. The curtains fell, and only one side of the pavilion facing the road was left uncovered. As the thin gauze curtains swayed in the wind, she saw the fruit tray and teacups on the stone table, but no servant was outside the pavilion. The maid who left just now must have been serving here.

    It was a peaceful and secluded ce. A few bird calls from somewhere made the scenery here more vivid.

    ¡°Look, My Lady. There are bird cages above.¡± Qing¡¯er had sharp eyes. Immediately, she spotted two birdcages hanging on the pavilion¡¯s edge. Inside, several colorful birds were jumping around and chirping asionally, which looked quite cute.

    Shao Wanru walked toward the pavilion. It was indeed an excellent ce to watch birds and rest. The journey was neither too short nor too long. She didn¡¯t see anyone around, so it was good to have a rest here.

    Upon entering the pavilion, she found all the utensils inside were clean. Even if someone had drunk tea here, servants changed the tea set.

    Yujie reached out and touched the teapot in the middle. It was scorching. She opened the cover and picked up the empty cup on one side, pouring tea for Shao Wanru.

    The tea was light-colored and fragrant, and the tea leaves were top-grade. It could be seen that this ce had been prepared with meticulous care. Not far away, they saw a high and upturned courtyard corner, but no one knew what that ce was. Because it could not be seen clearly, the mysterious scene brought them some subtle feelings and moods.

    There were a few clusters of flowers outside the pavilion. The branches were vines, which didn¡¯t look like any of the flowers Shao Wanru had seen. The green vines dotted with little flowers spread out beneath them. These flowers didn¡¯t look like those delicate flowers raised in the capital city. However, judging from the sharp thorns on the flower branches, Shao Wanru could tell this kind of flower should be full of vitality.

    These flowers were small, but the vines were strong.

    ...

    ¡°My Lady, this kind of flower seems to grow in the mountains. When living in the nunnery, I sometimes went to pick herbs with Mingqiu Nun in the mountains. Those extremely vigorous vines may have such small flowers. At that time, I felt they looked stunningly beautiful, more appealing than the flowers in the garden.¡±

    Walking to the pavilion entrance, Yujie squatted down to observe them and said to Shao Wanru with a smile. She liked flowers in this shape. Before serving Shao Wanru, she was a wild and naughty girl raised in the mountain. This kind of flower was her favorite. asionally, she would pick a few flowers and put them into the hair near her temples. She was not a nun without hair but just a young girl who had been living in the nunnery. After all, the desire to look attractive is universal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick one and show it to Mingqiu Nun. It may be useful!¡±

 Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161 Something Was Wrong with Chu Liuyue

    Chapter 1161 Something Was Wrong with Chu Liuyue

    After saying that, Yujie reached out to pick the flower. She had never seen this kind of vine, which might have high medical value. To show it to Mingqiu Nun, she stooped down to take one. Since Yujie had done this many times, she knew it would likely be the case. Its medicinal value, in Yujie¡¯s judgment, was much more critical than its ornamental value.

    As Shao Wanru heard her words, her eyes also alighted on these vines. She picked up the hem of her dress and walked over.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t notice them at first. With a closer look, she found these vines were indeed unusual. She had never seen this kind of vine. It didn¡¯t seem to be what Princess Yuyan or Princess Yutao liked. Even she herself had ignored them.

    Only Yujie caught sight of these blooms, though they were not very beautiful. Of course, they could notpare with those sheets of blossoms for ornament as beautiful as rosy clouds. However, because Yujie had been living in the mountain area, she preferred wildflowers like them.

    If Yujie didn¡¯t mention these tiny flowers, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t notice. How could Princess Yuyan and Princess Yutao find this kind of flower?

    ¡°They are¡­ newly transnted, right?¡± The green leaves were so lush that she could not see the bottom.

    Yujie carefully reached out to flick the vines and nodded. ¡°Yes, they have been transntedtely. The two princesses moved into this garden not long ago, so many flowers and nts must have been moved here recently.¡±

    Qing¡¯er also came over, looked through the branches and leaves that Yujie had just parted, and said, ¡°Unlike others, this nt has not yet fully recovered. It should have been ced here in the past few days.¡±

    There were newly transnted flowers and nts along the way, but they had fully recovered. At least they had been here for more than ten days. These flowerspeting in splendor had not withered a little. But the few tiny flowers before them appeared weak and weary, very listless after the transntation.

    Without close observation, they would notice nothing abnormal. But after a closer look, something unusual emerged.

    When Yujie raised her hand to nip off the flower again, Shao Wanru walked over.

    This courtyard was covered with flowers and nts. On their way here, the air was heavy with the scent of flowers. Surprisingly, these small flowers barely had any fragrance. Shao Wanru inexplicably felt a little strange. This cluster of flowers gave her an exceedingly weird feeling.

    It was as if something had been forgotten.

    She looked around, searching up and down. But everything was perfectly normal. With crisp sounds of birds singing, this ce was no different from other pavilions for rest.

    The fragrance of tea wafted in the air. asionally, the breeze would send the scent of the flowers. Along with the songs of birds, this scene was a perfect delight to both the eye and the mind.

    The pavilion was in a lovely location adjacent to a rockery and a smallke. Theke was full of green lotus leaves, among which a few pink lotus buds had shown their pointed tips. Small touches like these delicate buds gave the leaf-covered pond its beauty and vitality. It was indeed a delightful ce to enjoy the flowers and scenery.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru frowned slightly and said, feeling inexplicably uneasy.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s a nice ce. Why don¡¯t you rest a little longer?¡± Yujie, squatting on the ground, looked up at Shao Wanru and asked with a small flower she picked in her hand.

    Qing¡¯er also looked at Shao Wanru in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand why Shao Wanru suddenly wanted to leave.

    ¡°I think this ce is too quiet and a little out-of-the-way¡­¡± Before Shao Wanru could finish her words, she saw someoneing from the corner of her eyes and immediately stopped talking.

    Unexpectedly, Chu Liuyue appeared at the intersection near the rockery. Since he came from the pavilion¡¯s side, he only saw someone in the pavilion but didn¡¯t notice who it was. He strode over, followed by a young eunuch. When he turned to the front of the pavilion and saw Shao Wanru in the pavilion, he seemed stunned.

    ¡°Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Since she had seen him, Shao Wanru could not be impolite. She took a step forward and bowed first.

    ¡°Forego formalities. Were you here just now?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face. She stood sideways with a respectful expression. In profile, she looked tender and stunningly beautiful. Her facial features were delicate, and her rosy lips were dazzling, though without any makeup. When Chu Liuyue saw her like this, he had a lot going on in his head.

    He had thought Zhang Qn was here but didn¡¯t expect to see Shao Wanru. Why would she look for him?

    Never had he imagined that it was Shao Wanru. Chu Liuyue knew it was time to leave. However, seeing her flower-like delicate features, he felt like staying.

    ¡°I was tired after the walk, so I have a rest here!¡± Shao Wanru stood up straight and exined.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Liuyue said nomittally. Then, he strode into the pavilion and sat on the stone bench. The young eunuch beside him hurried forward to pour him a cup of tea and retreated aside.

    Chu Liuyue took a sip and nodded. The tea was not bad. Then, he looked up at Shao Wanru, who was still standing at the pavilion¡¯s entrance, pointed at the stone bench before him, and said, ¡°Your Highness, please sit down!¡±

    ¡°She asked me toe over for something, but why is she so reserved? Could it be that there are too many people here?¡±

    Looking at her two servant girls and his young eunuch, Chu Liuyue waved his hand. Right away, the eunuch sensibly retreated to the pavilion¡¯s entrance and stood there with Yujie and Qing¡¯er.

    Shao Wanru hesitated. But since she couldn¡¯t leave without saying anything, she walked up to Chu Liuyue and said, ¡°Your Highness, if you are tired, you can rest for a while. I have had a good rest and will take my leave now!¡±

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Chu Liuyue yed with the teacup in his hand, his eyes on Shao Wanru. Without any outsiders around, he could look at her closely.

    She was wearing a very simplevender dress with an eight-panel lower hem. Her slender waist was slightly tied up by a beautiful belt, and only a hairpin tilted upward on her ck hair. The beads hanging down were not big but made her more delicate than flowers. She seemed to have never adorned herself with finery whenever she appeared in front of others.

    He looked down and fixed his eyes on her red lips. Chu Liuyue had seen her several times, so he knew her rosy lip color was natural without a dab of lipstick. Though she did not say anything or smile, he was tempted to taste the corners of her lips. He wanted to know if such brightly-colored lips were soft and sweet.

    For some reason, his breathing quickened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a good rest. I won¡¯t disturb your rest!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    Her manner was cool, but her scarlet lips were full of charm in Chu Liuyue¡¯s eyes. For Chu Liuyue, Shao Wanru was like Shao Yanru, who liked giving herself airs to reject.

    ¡°Sure enough, they are sisters from the same mansion.¡± Chu Liuyue smiled. Even though the two sisters did not grow up together, they acted simrly. Since they held themselves slightly aloof at heart, others could not imitate their offhand manner.

    Fortunately, he had been used to Shao Yanru¡¯s ambivalent attitude and always knew how to handle this situation. In his eyes, Shao Wanru was like Shao Yanru, who did not want to break through her reserve and wanted to be respected.

    If it were another woman, he would not bother chatting with or pleasing her. But Chu Liuyue was willing to cheer Shao Wanru up, making her feel respected and letting her keep a reserved manner.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry. My third brother will be here in a while. Have a seat first. You can go back with himter!¡± Chu Liuyue said mildly with a charming smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but Miss Zhang is waiting for me ahead.¡± Shao Wanru made up an excuse because she didn¡¯t want to stay with Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Is Zhang Qn on the road before her?¡± Chu Liuyue was a little displeased. On the way here, he did not meet Zhang Qn at all. Instead, Shao Wanru called him over in the name of Zhang Qn. But what did she mean now? When he arrived, she looked determined to leave, as if he wanted to force her to do something.

    Chu Liuyue grew increasingly restless, possibly because of her attractive appearance or because of her cold attitude.

    Chu Liuyue thought even if he wanted to coax her, she should stop before going too far instead of acting spoilt before him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave in such a hurry. Miss Zhang will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhang will be here soon?¡± Shao Wanru was puzzled about this situation, looking at Chu Liuyue in astonishment.

    Her beautiful, lustrous eyes fell on Chu Liuyue. Her eyes were crystal clear, making the corners of her rosy mouth more alluring. As her long eyshes fluttered twice, Chu Liuyue¡¯s heart thudded.

    Impatiently, he stood up and walked up to Shao Wanru with his hands sped behind his back. The wind went through the pavilion, blowing up Shao Wanru¡¯s dress. Though she was simply dressed in a light purple dress, she was of peerless beauty. Shao Wanru was drop-dead gorgeous, more charismatic than Shao Yanru in his eyes.

    Involuntarily, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Please sit down and wait for a while. She wille soon!¡±

    He leaned over abruptly before Shao Wanru could react. Then they were too close to each other. Seeing him reach out his hand again, Shao Wanru was so scared that she took a few steps back and almost fell. Fortunately, Qing¡¯er behind her reacted quickly and flung out an arm to stop her from falling.

    Chu Liuyue missed her hand and only managed to pull her sleeve.

    ¡°Your Highness, please behave yourself!¡± Shao Wanru exploded with rage, pulling back her sleeve hard.

    Chu Liuyue looked at his empty hand, and his frown grew deeper. He looked toward Princess Chen with icy eyes and said, ¡°I think you should mind your conduct. Since you have invited me here, why do you pretend to be indifferent to me? In this case, why would you send someone to invite me in the name of Miss Zhang? Won¡¯t you afraid Miss Zhang will be angry when she finds it out?¡±

    ...

    Chu Liuyue flew into a rage out of humiliation. In his eyes, Shao Wanru pushed too far when ying hard to get.

    ¡°I invited you here in the name of Miss Zhang?¡± Shao Wanru was quite taken aback. After a long time, she finally came to her senses, looking around vigntly. In a sh, she knew she might have fallen into someone¡¯s trap.

    Not just her but also Chu Liuyue had been tricked.

    She moved back several steps and backed straight to the pavilion¡¯s entrance. ¡°Your Highness, you made a mistake. I just came here and never asked you toe over. Maybe Miss Zhang made the appointment. But you misunderstood!¡±

    At this time, having a horrible feeling, she let her eyes settle upon Chu Liuyue¡¯s agitated face. Strangely, a dull flush crept into his delicate and handsome face, perhaps because of anger or something else. He fixed his ring eyes on her. Seeing her step back, he pressed on toward her, trying again to grab Shao Wanru.

    Something was wrong with Chu Liuyue¡­

 Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162 She Believed It to Be a Secret Date!

    Chapter 1162 She Believed It to Be a Secret Date!

    Chu Liuyue had always been calm. As the Emperor¡¯s eldest son, he maintained his dignified image perfect in every way, and always kept a certain distance from others.

    How could he be so emotional at this time?

    Even if he had been tricked intoing here, he should have left at this time instead of being entangled with her.

    Shao Wanru immediately had a miserable hunch that someone must have seen them like this. So, who was this scene meant for? She took a few more steps back and decisively withdrew from the pavilion.

    Qing¡¯er and Yujie stood in front of her.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve fallen into someone¡¯s trap. I didn¡¯t invite you over. I would never do such a thing, let alone ask you to see me in the name of Miss Zhang. I didn¡¯t know where you were. Besides, we had nothing to do with each other before this, so how could I want to see you?¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her cold eyes and reminded Chu Liuyue.

    In the past, Chu Liuyue would have listened to her and left immediately. But now, Chu Liuyue, dominated by inexplicable anger, was pissed off. He felt Shao Wanru was ying hard to get and went too far.

    He took a few strides forward to chase after her, forcefully pulling away Yujie, who was an eyesore to him. Then he was about to get Shao Wanru, who was hiding behind another servant girl. His eyes were full of angry mes as he said, ¡°You made a nice speech. Did you mean I came uninvited? But you asked me toe here, saying you had something to tell me!¡±

    Chu Liuyue became more and more annoyed. His hand was pushed away by Qing¡¯er, but he reached out again. His eyes, with anger or excitement, fixed on Shao Wanru¡¯s cherry lips as if they could appease him.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuyue to be so irrational. After retreating again and again, she suddenly stood still and asked, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think it strange? You have always been calm, but how can you be so furious now? Have you been drugged?¡±

    She stared at Chu Liuyue, her steel eyes without a trace of warmth. Chu Liuyue even spotted a hint of sarcasm in her eyes.

    Somehow, he became angrier and felt like rushing over to grab Shao Wanru with all his strength!

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Xiao Qizi, who was waiting outside, finally sensed something was wrong. He took out something from the pocket before his chest. After two steps forward, he hurriedly reached out to stop Chu Liuyue. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know what was in his hand. But after he put it in Chu Liuyue¡¯s palm, Chu Liuyue shivered and came to a sudden halt, looking puzzled and uncertain.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid you have been plotted against. Someone must have seen this scene. If youe closer, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± Seeing him calm down a little, Shao Wanru warned coldly.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s face was still slightly red, and his eyes were gloomy. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. There was a piece of cool jade in his hand. When he held it, his palm became cold. He had asked Xiao Qizi to keep it for him. Chu Liuyue feared he would do something he might regret when he was upset.

    Feeling the coldness in his hands, he saw Shao Wanru step back repeatedly, her eyes cold. Finally, Chu Liuyue felt something was wrong. Just now, he was very impulsive, much different from what he used to be.

    He looked around. As he chased after Shao Wanru, she kept retreating and reached the rockery. Half of his visual field was blocked by the rockery, and the other half was the tilted corner of the eaves. He couldn¡¯t see anyone else among shades of trees and flowers, but it didn¡¯t mean that others couldn¡¯t see him.

    He touched his hot forehead, waved at Shao Wanru, and said with difficulty, ¡°Please go back!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded, turned around, and left with her two servant girls. Anyway, this was not a safe ce to stay for a long time. There must be something wrong with the bunch of flowers at the pavilion door. She saw Chu Liuyue¡¯s change clearly. When he came here, he behaved normally, butter he became abnormal and increasingly furious.

    The Xu State was in a remote and undeveloped area. Many things there were mysterious to her, and even Mingqiu Nun might not know these foreign things. If this nt were useless, Princess Yuyan wouldn¡¯t put it here.

    If it was just an ordinary bunch of tiny flowers, Princess Yuyan needn¡¯t have spent so much effort to move it here. But there was no evidence for this kind of thing. After all, many things in the Xu State still remained unknown to the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    But it was strange that the flower didn¡¯t affect her, the two servant girls, and the young eunuch. Only Chu Liuyue turned agitated. It seemed that he must have drunk, smelled, or taken something beforeing here.

    The investigation of this matter should start with Chu Liuyue¡­

    The loft faced the pavilion. Zhang Qn and Infanta Yuan¡¯an sat there and tasted tea while enjoying the scenery. The scenery was charming. Although this ce was not spacious, it was elegant and quiet. Some items from the Xu State were ced there. They had never seen any of them in the Kingdom of Dongcang. Zhang Qn was very curious. She leaned against the rail, talking to Infanta Yuan¡¯an while enjoying the view.

    It was a coincidence that she met Infanta Yuan¡¯an. She was wandering around with her servant girl. In the past, she was not very familiar with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Zhang Qn was too embarrassed to separate from her when meeting her here.

    Both of them were going to marry into the royal family. Zhang Qn would marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion first. After that, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would get married. Since they would be sisters-inw in the future, they could not ignore each other.

    After enjoying the scenery together for a while, they came upstairs. They leaned against the rail by the window and chatted while admiring the view.

    Suddenly, Zhang Qn saw Shao Wanru in the pavilion with her two servant girls. She frowned slightly but maintained herposure.

    Ever since she heard rumors about Prince Yue and Shao Wanru, she disliked Shao Wanru from the bottom of her heart.

    She had thought Shao Wanru was a tender and gentle girl, but now she felt Shao Wanru had been pretending to be a nice girl. She knew Prince Yue long ago, and they had an affection for each other. Prince Yue even went to the Empress and asked to marry her. If Prince Chen hadn¡¯t acted before Prince Yue, Shao Wanru would have been Princess Yue now.

    ¡°Then how does Prince Yue think of me? Am I the woman he casually chose when he failed to marry his beloved one?¡±

    Zhang Qn had heard that Prince Yue took a fancy to First Miss Shao. But no matter how much he liked her, no one had ever heard he officially asked the Empress to let First Miss Shao marry him. It could be seen that this rumor was not valid. Only Shao Wanru was the woman Prince Yue wanted to marry.

    For this reason, Zhang Qn felt very ufortable.

    Shao Wanru was injured. She had wanted to visit her, but after hearing such a rumor, she didn¡¯t want to go. Later, they all went to the Pce for the Empress Dowager¡¯s birthday party. To show her concern and respect, she forced herself to see Shao Wanru. But somehow, she only hid behind the small tent. Prince Yue, instead of Prince Zhou, visited Shao Wanru in person at that time. Seeing that, she was even more jealous.

    He still couldn¡¯t let go of Shao Wanru in his heart.

    What did Shao Wanru mean? She was still hooking up with Prince Yue at this time. Did she want to keep this affectionate rtionship with Prince Yue? As a woman from a small ce, Shao Wanru did not know women should be dignified and decent. Never could they defy female virtues. Since she married Prince Chen, she should live a peaceful life with Prince Chen and not have an affair with Prince Yue.

    In Zhang Qn¡¯s view, Prince Yue still bore her in mind only because Shao Wanru was a cheap woman with loose morals.

    Thinking that she had treated such a woman as a friend, Zhang Qn felt sick. She regretted thinking highly of Shao Wanru at that time. Now, she hated Shao Wanru even more deeply.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see anything attractive?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked with a smile as if she had just found Zhang Qn in a daze. There was a proud and self-satisfied look in her eyes, but Zhang Qn didn¡¯t notice it. It was almost time. Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted to enjoy the show. But for fear of arousing Zhang Qn¡¯s suspicion, she had better pretend she didn¡¯t see anything unusual.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Zhang Qn looked away calmly. She picked up the lukewarm tea on the table and took a few sips. After calming down, she couldn¡¯t help looking at the pavilion again. There, Chu Liuyue appeared at the small intersection. Seeing this, she clenched the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°As expected, they keep in contact with each other.

    ¡°They¡­ They can¡¯t bear to stay away from each other, even in the courtyard of the Xu State Princesses. Does it mean they have been secretly dating somewhere I can¡¯t see?¡±

    Zhang Qn felt a sudden sharp pain in her chest, as if her heart had been stabbed hard by a knife. She was burning with wrath and fixed her eyes on Chu Liuyue. She watched him enter the pavilion. Without outsiders, they should have stayed away from each other to avoid arousing suspicion!

    Due to the hanging gauze curtain around the pavilion, she couldn¡¯t see the whole scene inside. She saw Chu Liuyue sit down and stand up. It seemed that he had walked up to Shao Wanru. They stayed close together and talked, hand in hand. Zhang Qn bit the corner of her lip hard in hatred. How she wished she could go down and tear off Shao Wanru¡¯s gentle mask right now!

    It took all Zhang Qn¡¯s self-control not to break into a furious rage.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an pretended not to notice Zhang Qn¡¯s abnormal act. At this time, she was busy picking up the snacks on the table with her servant girl. They put these snacks on the table one by one to see which one looked more delicious.

    Seeing that Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t notice her, Zhang Qn looked toward the pavilion again. When she looked around, she found the two of them were gone. She suddenly turned her eyes to another ce. From her position, she could only see small parts of clothes outside the rockery. ¡°Oh, they¡­ They hid in the rockery to do something intimate!¡±

    Thinking they might have clung together in intimate postures behind the rockery, Zhang Qn suddenly jumped up, and her face turned pale with anger.

    ¡°Miss Zhang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was shocked and looked up at her in confusion.

    ¡°Nothing. I suddenly remembered something!¡± Zhang Qn took a few deep breaths to steady her nerves and slowly sat down. In the past, she had been suspicious, but now she saw it for herself. They indeed had an affair. It was no longer her guess. Initially, she felt a little uneasy about this idea. This time, only fury was burning in her breast.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, a whore! How could this bitch seduce her husband¡¯s brother? They shamelessly meet secretly in someone else¡¯s mansion, hiding behind the rockery and flirting with each other.¡± With this in mind, no matter how hard she tried, she could not suppress her anger. Picking up the cup nearby, she gulped half a cup of tea and mmed it down. With envy and hate in her eyes, she decided she would never let Shao Wanru go¡­

 Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163 What Do You Mean?

    Chapter 1163 What Do You Mean?

    ¡°Did you forget something? Do you want me to help you?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked seriously.

    ¡°No, nothing serious!¡± Zhang Qn reached out to rub her forehead.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, even if it¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, I have nothing to do!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a smile, ¡°We are guests here. Perhaps, the two princesses invited only a few guests. So far, I¡¯ve only seen you. If you have anything to do, I can help. I¡¯m free anyway. It can relieve my boredom!¡±

    There were indeed few people around them. Until now, Zhang Qn had only seen Shao Wanru and Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down for a walk!¡± Zhang Qn thought for a moment, stood up, and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been here for so long. We have to go down and see other sceneries.¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what I have in mind!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an agreed happily.

    After tidying up their clothes slightly, they went downstairs with their servant girls. Before leaving the window, Zhang Qn looked at the pavilion again. There was still no one there. She turned to look at the rockery, where she could vaguely see a corner of the clothes. The two of them were still dating there. They were shameless to the extreme.

    She could no longer hide the hatred and anger in her heart. Her smile faded, and there was only bitter hatred in her eyes.

    They went out of the loft, one in front of the other. Infanta Yuan¡¯an pointed to a ce ahead, saying she wanted to have a look. Zhang Qn parted with her because she had to send someone to deal with some trivial matters of the Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion. Infanta Yuan¡¯an had repeatedly said she could help, but Zhang Qn said it was not convenient for her to intervene in the internal affairs of her mansion.

    Helplessly, Infanta Yuan¡¯an walked away.

    After watching Infanta Yuan¡¯an leave, Zhang Qn turned around and walked to the pavilion she had seen before. No matter how kind Infanta Yuan¡¯an was, she would be Princess Zhou. Thus, Zhang Qn could not let her see this kind of thing. Otherwise, it might be something that Infanta Yuan¡¯an could hold against Prince Yue. Zhang Qn could not understand why Prince Yue would foolishly ask for trouble.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know who Princess Chen is? How dare he get involved with her? Does he forget his ultimate ambition?

    ¡°Does he like her so much that he could even let go of everything in his heart?¡±

    Thinking of this, she became increasingly exasperated. Aftering over, she went straight to the rockery. When she turned the corner, she saw Chu Liuyue standing by the pond with his hands sped behind his back. Behind him was only Xiao Qizi, the eunuch.

    She looked around but didn¡¯t find Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Miss Zhang!¡± Xiao Qizi was the first to see Zhang Qn and hurried forward to salute her. Zhang Qn was the future Princess Yue, so he did not dare to offend her.

    Chu Liuyue turned around, his face gloomy. The excitement on his face had subsided, and now there was only coldness. How could he be in a good mood after being schemed against? Even when he saw Zhang Qn appear here, his eyes remained dull ¡ª he did not look happy when seeing her.

    Zhang Qn felt another fit of anger.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Zhang Qn took a step forward and bowed.

    ¡°Did you ask someone to lure me here just now?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Zhang Qn¡¯s face. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he felt. When Zhang Qn came over at this time, he began to doubt her motives.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lure you here!¡± Zhang Qn shook her head. At first, she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. But suddenly, she thought of something and became angry. ¡°Did someone invite you here on my behalf?¡±

    She didn¡¯t say Shao Wanru¡¯s name because she wanted to see Chu Liuyue¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Someone did it in your name, but you have no idea about it?¡± Chu Liuyue looked at her suspiciously.

    The suspicion in his eyes made Zhang Qn feel wronged. Although she had never thought of marrying Chu Liuyue, she epted the marriage with him since she knew it. After all, Prince Yue was a handsome man admired by many Misses from aristocratic families in the capital city.

    Prince Zhou was rough, Prince Chen was sick and terribly cool toward others, and Prince Xin was still immature. Compared with them, Prince Yue was the most eligible prince to be a husband.

    ¡°But what did he mean? Did he want to nder her and protect Shao Wanru, who had a secret date with him?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Did you see anyoneing?¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. With all her strength, she slightly suppressed her anger and asked.

    ¡°No one came over. I just saw you. If you have nothing to say, you can go back!¡± Chu Liuyue was very annoyed and reached out to rub his forehead. ¡°It seems that it is not Zhang Qn. Then who could it be? Who tricked me intoing here?¡±

    He had always been cautious. If it hadn¡¯t been for Zhang Qn, he wouldn¡¯t havee. Even if he had feelings for Shao Wanru, he wouldn¡¯t believe it if anyone told him that Shao Wanru wanted to see him.

    He knew very well that Shao Wanru had no feelings for him. It used to be the case, and the situation was still the same. When Shao Wanru married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, he epted the reality, but he was still unwilling to take his defeat lying down.

    However, he had gone too far just now. Chu Liuyue felt reluctant to tell others about it, not even Zhang Qn. He wanted to hide this secret deep down in his heart, not allowing others to pry into his private affairs.

    ¡°Do you want to meet someone in this hidden ce?¡± Zhang Qn bit her lip and said. Though she knew she shouldn¡¯t have said that, she couldn¡¯t control herself. She had clearly seen Shao Wanru here, but now Shao Wanru was nowhere to be found. In addition, Chu Liuyue did not admit he had met Shao Wanru. It was evident that there was something fishy between them.

    ¡°Miss Zhang, what was that all about?¡± Chu Liuyue was annoyed and impatient. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You want to stay here to appreciate the flowers, but I happen to have something to do. See you then!¡±

    After that, he turned around and was about to leave.

    He was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to say anything to anyone. Moreover, he had to think about who had plotted against him. After entering this mansion, he had only drunk a cup of tea. Was there anything wrong with the tea?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay with me, but you enjoyed your time with someone else. Unfortunately, no matter how good she is, she has got married!¡± Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and screamed.

    Chu Liuyue stopped and rubbed his eyebrows, intending to rx himself a little. Then, he turned around, his eyes icy cold, ¡°You are also a Miss from an aristocratic family. You should know misfortunese from the mouth. A woman should be gentle and quiet. Don¡¯t act like a gossip. Didn¡¯t Prime Minister Zhang teach you this?¡±

    After that, he swung his sleeve and left.

    Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes turned red, and she shed tears of grievance. She wanted to reach out to pull Chu Liuyue, but he was not in the mood to pity her. After a few big strides, he was far away from her, leaving only a few reproaching remarks without warmth.

    Watching Chu Liuyue leave, Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head and cry. She knew Shao Wanru was not a decent woman. To see Prince Yue at the city gate, Shao Wanru had secretly booked a private room. Prince Yue treated her so badly even before Zhang Qn married him. What kind of miserable life would she live if she married into his mansion?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry!¡± The servant girl hurried forward tofort her. She had been standing behind Zhang Qn, so she also saw the scene in the pavilion and knew what Zhang Qn was thinking about. While persuading her to calm down, she said indignantly, ¡°Miss, stop crying. It¡¯s useless for you to shed tears like this. You¡¯d better think of a way. Princess Chen is utterly detestable. How can she do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°You also saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zhang Qn asked to gain some support.

    ¡°Yes, I saw it. It¡¯s disgusting. You treated this ungrateful woman so well in vain!¡± The servant girl was in a filthy mood, defending her master against injustice.

    ¡°What¡­ what should I do? What should I do?¡± Zhang Qn threw herself into the arms of the servant girl and cried.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be sad. We should never let Princess Chen get away with this. She must pay the price. Let¡¯s think of a way to punish her!¡± The servant girl was loyal and supported Zhang Qn wholeheartedly. She always put herself in Zhang Qn¡¯s shoes, thinking Princess Chen was a skittish woman. Because of her, Prince Yue hated her master.

    ¡°What else can I do? I¡­ I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Zhang Qn wiped her tears, gritted her teeth, and said with hatred. Sure enough, she wouldn¡¯t let Shao Wanru go. In the past, she was suspicious and didn¡¯t want to get close to Shao Wanru. Now that she had witnessed her affair with Prince Yue, how could she swallow the insult? Fortunately, Infanta Yuan¡¯an turned away and overlooked her. Otherwise, she would feel too ashamed to show her face.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be Princess Zhou, who would only make Zhang Qn feel inferior after this incident.

    A servant girl came from the intersection. Seeing Zhang Qn, she stepped forward and bowed.

    Zhang Qn hurriedly turned her face away, for she didn¡¯t want others to see the tear traces on her face. She gently covered her face with a handkerchief and said lightly, ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°I met Princess Chen just now. She asked me where you were. I said I didn¡¯t know!¡± The servant girl reported respectfully.

    Zhang Qn suddenly had an idea. ¡°Did Princess Chen look for me?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen has asked about your whereabouts!¡± the servant girl said.

    ¡°She probably wanted to find out where I was and have a secret date with Prince Yue!¡± Zhang Qn sneered and was about to ask her to leave. But when she saw the te in her hand, she suddenly thought of something and turned her eyes to the pavilion. There were two teacups in the pavilion. It was obvious that they had just had a secret date here, but Prince Yue lied through his teeth.

    ¡°Are you going to clean up the tea inside now?¡± Zhang Qn asked.

    ...

    Usually, when there was a banquet in the mansion, some servant girls would be responsible for cleaning up the food and tea in the pavilions. If someone left, they would take the tea away. They would feel whether the tea was still warm if no one came. When the tea turned cold, they would make new tea and send it over. They would do the same with the fruit.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant girl answered. The te in her hand was empty then, but it would be half full when she took it awayter.

    ¡°Is there a tea room nearby?¡± Zhang Qn looked around and asked.

    The tea would get cold after being brewed for a long time. Thus, there had to be a tea room nearby for boiling water and preparing fruit. One tea room could provide tea and food for several nearby resting ces. Generally, people in the mansion who held a banquet would do this. The servants couldn¡¯t bring the tea from the kitchen. It was too far away, and the tea would be cold when reaching the resting spots.

    ¡°It¡¯s nearby. Miss Zhang, do you need any snacks?¡± The servant girl thought Zhang Qn wanted to eat something that this resting spot didn¡¯t have. Somemon snacks were ced here, but there were many more. Sometimes, different ces had different kinds of snacks. What Zhang Qn wanted to taste might not be avable here.

    ¡°Are there a lot of snacks in the tea room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a lot. The two princesses specially asked some people to make them. There are even some Xu State snacks,¡± the servant girl replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me there to have a look!¡± A trace of coldness shed across Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists and slowly unclenched them. ¡°Shao Wanru, you are ruthless. Then, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please let me take the two cups of tea!¡± The servant girl said. Zhang Qn waved her hand and agreed.

 Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164 Dessert on one Plate

    Chapter 1164 Dessert on one te

    The tea room was not very far away. Zhang Qn followed the servant girl and reached there after taking a few turns. Along the way, Zhang Qn learned about the situation. This tea room provided tea and pastries for six resting ces in total. The paths inside were winding. These resting ces, neither too far nor too close, were approximately the same distance from this tea room.

    Upon arrival, they saw a lot of people inside the tea room. There were old maids doing the cleaning and servant girls bringing and sending items. They all seemed very busy. Although they talked to each other asionally, they were quick in doing their jobs.

    Zhang Qn followed the servant girl to a ce for storing pastries.

    There were many kinds of pastries here. They were ced on the tes and had not been taken out yet. Many of them had just been steamed and were still steaming with heat.

    !!

    ¡°Can I pick some snacks?¡± Zhang Qn looked at these busy servants in the tea room and asked.

    ¡°Of course, Miss Zhang. You can choose whatever you like. I¡¯ll take them for you!¡± The servant girl said with a grin.

    Zhang Qn looked at them and picked up a few hot pastries, which were still steaming. At first nce, she knew they were just freshly made. Their sweet fragrance gave people a good appetite. ¡°Two pieces for each of these pastries. Please put them on two tes, one kind for each te.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The servant girl answered and packed two identical tes of snacks for her.

    Zhang Qn looked at the two tes and frowned. ¡°Are there any more beautiful tes?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll go and look for them.¡± The servant girl hesitated and answered.

    ¡°Then go and find the tes quickly. We¡¯ll wait here for a while!¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s servant girl said.

    The maid answered and left, walking inside to see if there were more outstanding tes. A lot of tes were brought to the tea room, but many of them had been sent to the resting pavilions. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what kinds of tes remained there.

    After the servant girl left, Zhang Qn motioned to her servant girl. Then, with trembling hands, the servant girl took a small bag of powder from the pocket before her chest and sprinkled some on one of the tes of pastries. However, a little fine powder was still visible. But after clouds of steam, the powder soon disappeared.

    Zhang Qn waited for a while and could no longer see the powder. Afterward, she changed a few pastries in the two tes. As a result, in each te, some pastries were drugged, and some were not. After carefully remembering those pastries without the powder, she gently wiped her hands with a handkerchief.

    The two tes on the table looked the same. Several pieces in each te contained the powder, and some were not. She put the te she needed in the front and the other in the back.

    Zhang Qn and her servant girls acted together quickly. Besides, there happened to be a few steamers on the table before them. Therefore, none of these busy servantsing and going noticed their little trick.

    After that, since no one paid particr attention to them, Zhang Qn walked out with her servant girl in boredom and waited outside the tea room.

    Not long after, the servant girl of this courtyard ran out with sweat all over her face. She held a few delicate tes in her hand. When she saw Zhang Qn outside, she breathed a sigh of relief. She ran over and asked, ¡°Miss Zhang, what do you think of these tes?¡±

    She had searched around inside the tea room just now. She saw the two tes with pastries, but Zhang Qn was not in the room. She thought Zhang Qn got bored waiting for her, so the servant girl chased after her in a hurry.

    ¡°These two tes!¡± Zhang Qn picked out two identical blue tes with red flowers.

    ¡°Miss, I think the previous ones look better.¡± The servant girl she brought here said with a smile, ¡°Their patterns are red plum blossoms. Your favorite ones, right?¡±

    Hearing her words, Zhang Qn hesitated. ¡°Do you think the previous ones look better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I honestly think so,¡± The maid nodded and said with certainty.

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s use the original ones!¡± After thinking for a while, Zhang Qn said. She seemed to be easily influenced.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get them now!¡± The servant girl said with a smile.

    Zhang Qn nodded.

    Since she had agreed, there was no need to change the tes. This time, she did not enter the room but asked her servant girl to go in with the servant girl from this courtyard.

    After a while, the two servant girls came out. Her servant girl held a te full of pastries in her hands. It was the te they had chosen before. The te had not been changed.

    ¡°Why is there only one te?¡± Zhang Qn looked at it and asked.

    ¡°Miss, I think I¡¯d better put the other te in the room. I¡¯ll ask someone to get it when you finish this te. I¡¯ve asked them to put the other te aside. If you want it, they can take it to you. When we go out, the snacks will turn cold quickly. It¡¯s not good to eat too much cold food!¡±

    The servant girl advised.

    Her words sounded reasonable, so Zhang Qn didn¡¯t argue about it and asked her servant girl to reward this courtyard¡¯s servant girl with a small purse of money. After she asked about the directions to the pavilions ahead, she slowly moved toward a direction. It was much faster to take a shortcut than to take detours.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see anyone else along the way. Then, she sat down to rest in a ce nearby. The scenery here was also good. A few pretty flowers were nted on the edge of a bamboo grove. They were huge, bright-colored, and beautiful, which were very attractive.

    There was also a carpet of flowers as beautiful as rose-tinted clouds beside the pavilion.

    Shao Wanru walked over, smelling the fragrance of flowers. When she sat down and looked around, the green bamboo forest seemed right before her, making this sea of flowers even more gorgeous. This pavilion was close to a courtyard on the side.

    The courtyard was empty, and the door was open. Only two princesses lived temporarily in such arge area, so many ces here were empty.

    Yujie poured a cup of tea for her. Shao Wanru took a sip and looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her leisurely. She recalled what had happened just now.

    ¡°Yujie, have you seen the cluster of flowers at the entrance of the pavilion just now?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Tiny flowers grew in the bushes. She had never seen such flowers.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them before. I think they look like wild blossoms in the mountain. How can the two foreign princesses like wild flowers in the mountain? Besides, these wild flowers are less bright and luxuriant than the ones before us.¡± Yujie shook her head, thinking that those flowers were not carefully cultivated. They must have grown only by themselves in the wilderness.

    But how could noble princesses like Princess Yutao and Princess Yuyan nt such wild flowers?

    Yujie could not figure it out.

    After a short silence, Shao Wanru was more confident that these flowers were unusual. Princess Yuyan and Princess Yutao had only been in the capital city for a few days, and neither had left the city. In this case, how could they get these wild flowers? As for others, they could not give them these wild bush flowers as a gift.

    Instead, they would only send precious flowers and nts.

    Taking such worthless flowers as a gift to the two princesses would be humiliating.

    Apart from these two possibilities, there was only one possibility: this kind of flower was brought here from the Xu State. People from the remote Xu State must know some unimaginable tricks, such as the Changxing Grass she knew and the wild flower she hadn¡¯t figured out.

    ¡°My Lady, isn¡¯t this Miss Zhang?¡± Yujie suddenly saw Zhang Qn advance slowly from the intersection, and her eyes lit up.

    Shao Wanru looked up and found Zhang Qn also saw them. With a smile, Zhang Qn walked over, followed by a servant girl holding a te. The fresh pastries were still steaming.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Zhang Qn came over, bowed sideways to Shao Wanru with a smile, and said mischievously.

    Shao Wanru stood up and said, ¡°We are friends. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. I heard you were in front, but I didn¡¯t expect you to go behind me!¡±

    ¡°I was ahead of you. Later, I wanted to get some fresh pastries, so I made a special visit to the tea room. I got some freshly baked pastries from there and came over!¡±

    Zhang Qn smiled and asked the servant girl to put down the pastries. She gently pushed them forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try them together. They are thetest batch, much fresher than the ones ced here.¡±

    There were pastries on the stone table, but they were no longer hot. The pastries in Zhang Qn¡¯s hands were still steaming hot. At first nce, one could tell that they were freshly baked. At this time, the tantalizing aroma of fresh pastries wafted toward them.

    After strolling around for a while, Shao Wanru was indeed hungry. However, it was not time for the meal. In addition, the dessert looked and smelled quite delicious, which easily whetted her appetite.

    ...

    Zhang Qn took a piece first. After she took a bite and tasted it, her eyes brightened. ¡°Try it. It¡¯s really good!¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed the pastries closer to Shao Wanru.

    When hanging out together in the past, they were at ease with each other and had done many casual things like sharing pastries. Zhang Qn did this very naturally. She nodded and smiled, her eyes crinkling around the edges. All in all, she appeared very lovely and innocent.

    Somehow, Shao Wanru looked a little sad, with a trace of deepness in her clear eyes. Her eyes fell on Zhang Qn¡¯s face, and the corners of her mouth curved into a polite smile. Then she slowly reached out her hand to the dessert.

    Since when had their rtionshipe to this?

    Just before Shao Wanru¡¯s fingers touched a small round pastry, Zhang Qn happened to push the te closer to Shao Wanru. This time, a small square pastry stopped below her fingers.

    Shao Wanru had randomly picked a piece, but now her handnded precisely on the square one.

    ¡°It¡¯s tasty. Just try one!¡± Zhang Qn was still inviting, and her smile was a little cute. She looked adorable, so her bright smile was quite pleasing to the eye.

    Shao Wanru picked up the pastry and took a closer look at it. There were tiny sesame seeds on it, but she didn¡¯t know what the stuffing was.

    She put it under her nose and sniffed it gently.

    ¡°Does it smell good? It¡¯s particrly fragrant. I heard some pastries were not from our Kingdom of Dongcang. The two princesses must have brought over their unique recipes. I¡¯ve also smelled them just now but can¡¯t smell any fragrance. It smelled a little strange to me. Their snacks are different from ours, but they are tasty!¡±

    ...

    Zhang Qn said softly and took another bite. Then she took the pastry to her nose and deeply sniffed it. Once again, she enthusiastically invited Shao Wanru to try it. ¡°I eat some but can¡¯t tell what¡¯s inside. You won¡¯t know it by smelling. Try it.¡±

    Her smile was gentle and warm, as usual. There was some pastry powder on the corner of her mouth. It looked indecent, but they certainly didn¡¯t care about it since they were close friends.

    Shao Wanru looked at the pastry in Zhang Qn¡¯s hand and hers. Then she opened her mouth and slowly took a bite¡­

    In the end, they went this far¡­

 Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165 â€œSomething Happenedâ€ to Zhang Qilan?

    Chapter 1165 ¡°Something Happened¡± to Zhang Qn?

    Zhang Qn was eating the pastries, but her attention was all on Shao Wanru. When Shao Wanru sent the pastry to her lips, Zhang Qn unconsciously clenched her fists on her knees and concentrated on the corner of her mouth. Then she saw the dessert stop at Shao Wanru¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you eat it? It¡¯s delicious,¡± she urged subconsciously.

    ¡°I was in poor health, so the doctor told me to eat less sticky food. They won¡¯t digest easily when I am lying in bed!¡± Shao Wanru exined softly. Looking at the pastry in her hand, she looked a littleplicated.

    It was a pity that Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t see through theplex situation. Shao Wanru seemed sentimental and even sad.

    Zhang Qn clenched her fists gently, thinking she must have misread her expression. How could Shao Wanru have so many feelings about a piece of pastry? Zhang Qn felt she must have misunderstood her.

    Her attention shifted back to the pastry. She clearly remembered she had sprinkled the drug over the top of this piece in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands. When Zhang Qn saw Shao Wanru take another snack without the drug powder, she was anxious and pushed the te forward. By doing so, she sessfully let Shao Wanru take the drugged one.

    ¡°It has a very pleasant vor. Have a taste. Don¡¯t eat too much!¡± Zhang Qn advised considerately.

    Shao Wanru nced at her thoughtfully. This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate and took a bite.

    ¡°Gee? What¡¯s that?¡± Yujie suddenly pointed somewhere behind Zhang Qn. involuntarily, Zhang Qn turned around and looked in the direction Yujie was pointing at. It was the bamboo grove. ¡°I seemed to have seen someone there. It was a man, and he was looking at us!¡±

    Everyone looked over but didn¡¯t find anything. Seeing this, Yujie exined with embarrassment.

    ¡°Was there anyone over there?¡± Zhang Qn frowned and suddenly remembered what Infanta Yuan¡¯an had told her: the outer court for men was not far away from where they were.

    Only two Xu State princesses lived in this ce, and there was no male master. Therefore, the boundary between the outer and inner courts was not obvious and not protected by guards.

    Recently, Princess Yuyan had been close to Infanta Yuan¡¯an, so some of the information revealed by Infanta Yuan¡¯an was urate.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an told her not to go too far in this direction. Some handymen and guards from the Xu State lived in the outer court, helping the two princesses deal with some ordinary affairs and protecting their safety.

    ¡°Could it be that someone from the outer court has entered?¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes twinkled. She turned to look at Shao Wanru and saw her eating the pastry. Then, she put aside the dessert in her hand to drink the tea.

    She looked down and found a corner of the pastry was gone. The missing part was notrge, but she had added enough drug powder. Seeing this, Zhang Qn finally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    ¡°This is the inner court of the two princesses. How could a man appear here? She must have made a mistake!¡± Zhang Qn smiled and said.

    Shao Wanru put down the teacup in her hand and nodded. ¡°Maybe her eyes deceived her. The swaying bamboo shadow over there looks like a cyan robe.¡±

    Hearing the words of the two masters, Yujie lowered her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Well¡­ maybe!¡±

    ¡°Do you think the pollen here is too much?¡± Zhang Qn reached out to touch her head and asked, knitting her thin eyebrows.

    ¡°It seems so.¡± Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes slightly. No one could see the coldness in her eyes. She had regarded Zhang Qn as a trustworthy friend, but now it seemed she was wrong.

    In fact, since Zhang Qn was appointed Princess Yue, they were destined to be enemies.

    There was no trace of Zhang Qn in the memory of her previous life. However, Shao Wanru met her in the Yuhui Nunnery in this life by chance. But at this moment, Shao Wanru could onlyment the ever-changing affairs of the world.

    She was sure that Zhang Qn wanted to drug her. She would have fallen into the trap if she hadn¡¯t been on guard against Zhang Qn.

    As for the drug, Zhang Qn must have brought it with her as early as when she entered this ce. That was to say, Zhang Qn had been hostile to her long ago. She hadn¡¯t yet done anything against her only because she had no good reason.

    Now, she seemed to have found a valid reason.

    Did the change happen just now?

    Shao Wanru immediately resolved the doubts that had puzzled her. Zhang Qn must have seen Chu Liuyue with her just now. And she knew someone was plotting against them.

    Shao Wanru was not surprised by it and took this matter lightly. Princess Yuyan of the Xu State was not easy to deal with. In addition, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was very active among these people. Shao Wanru knew they would bring her trouble, no matter what.

    However, Zhang Qn¡¯s reaction upset her. She had sincerely taken Zhang Qn as a friend. However, Zhang Qn took out the long-prepared powder to plot against her. The drug powder was in Zhang Qn¡¯s hands before she came here today. She must have harbored malice against her for a long time, no matter whether she saw Chu Liuyue and her today.

    Though a little sad and depressed, Shao Wanru let out a long sigh of relief. Their friendship ended today.

    When they met again, Zhang Qn would be Princess Yue while she was Princess Chen. They were destined to be opponents.

    ¡°Are you also not feeling well?¡± Zhang Qn looked more and more ufortable. She stretched out her hands to clutch her chest and tilted her head. It seemed as if she was going to vomit.

    ¡°Miss, Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The servant girl beside her asked anxiously.

    ¡°Help me to have a rest over there.¡± Zhang Qn looked miserable. Her face paled slightly. She covered her chest in pain and staggered to her feet.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll help you over right away!¡± The servant girl answered and put Zhang Qn¡¯s hand on her arm.

    ¡°I¡­ I feel ill too!¡± Shao Wanru also stood up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go there and have a rest.¡± Zhang Qn turned around with difficulty and suggested to Shao Wanru. She was overjoyed when seeing Shao Wanru leaning weakly on a servant girl. ¡°This drug is not bad. It worked so well.¡± Zhang Qn took the initiative to pretend sickness ording to the effect of the drug she had learned.

    With this, she would not be med when anything terrible happenedter.

    When the two masters fell ill, their servant girls panicked. In a great hurry, they brought Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru to the yard nearby. Zhang Qn asked Shao Wanru to go to the main room, and her servant girl helped her to rest in the wing room.

    After the servant girls settled their masters down, Zhang Qn¡¯s servant girl ran over and said to Yujie and Qing¡¯er, ¡°Perhaps, our masters are allergic to the pollen outside. Could either of you go out and get a doctor?¡±

    There were three servant girls. Two of them were brought by Shao Wanru. So, either Qing¡¯er or Yujie had to go out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and invite a doctor over!¡± Yujie said. It was better to leave Qing¡¯er here to take care of Shao Wanru. Though Yujie was stronger, she was not as agile as Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Sister Yujie, go ahead. I¡¯ll guard Her Highness!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded and said.

    Yujie left hurriedly, and the two maids returned to their rooms. As soon as Qing¡¯er entered the room, she heard someone knocking on the door again. Shao Wanru, who was lying on the bed, nodded at her.

    Qing¡¯er hurried out again and saw Zhang Qn¡¯s servant girl standing outside. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°The tea outside has been here for some time. We can get some hot tea for our masters from the tea room. What do you think?¡± the servant girl asked.

    ¡°My Lady is resting here, so I guess I can¡¯t leave,¡± Qing¡¯er said awkwardly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and get the tea. Would you mind keeping an eye on my master? She vomited just now and felt very ufortable,¡± the servant girl said anxiously. Compared with Shao Wanru, Zhang Qn looked worse.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of her!¡± Qing¡¯er nodded and said. At this moment, this was the only way.

    ¡°Could youe over to have a look at my master? She is in bad condition!¡± The servant girl said worriedly.

    Qing¡¯er had no choice but to follow her. When she entered the room, she saw Zhang Qn lying feebly on the bed, twitching slightly. She was indeed in a much worse situation than Shao Wanru.

    The servant girl got a handkerchief and said, ¡°Sister, please take care of my master. I¡¯ll go to the tea room and find some hot water now. I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t leave for the time being.¡±

    ¡°But what about my master?¡± Qing¡¯er was dumbfounded.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be right back. My master appears healthy, but she is very fragile. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen to her¡­¡± The servant girl cried.

    ...

    Seeing that she was wasting her time, Qing¡¯er urged, ¡°Go ahead ande back soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will!¡± The servant girl ran out in a hurry. But when she got outside and looked around, she did not go toward the tea room. Instead, she walked out to the outer court.

    There were handymen in the outer courtyard. Her Miss had brought over an old maid doing rough work, who had been waiting there for a long time.

    Her Miss had prepared the drug powder and the old maid long ago. Knowing she would meet Princess Chen today, her Miss made a n. In the carriage, her master said they were well prepared and would seed. Yet, the servant girl was still afraid when carrying out their plot.

    Fortunately, shortly after she went outside, she saw the old maid. Seeing her, the old maid knew it was time to go ahead with their n. She walked with the servant girl for a while and came to the back of a house. She made a gesture to the servant girl, who then hurriedly hid.

    A very thin servant in his thirties came over. The old maid hid in the house corner and watched the man walk past her. Then, she picked up a wooden stick she had prepared and knocked hard on the man¡¯s head. The man was reeling a little and soon fell into a faint.

    They seeded with one strike.

    The old maid and the servant girl were delighted and came out from the dark.

    The old maid was of great strength. She carried the thin man on her back and followed the servant girl to the yard. As long as she threw the man on Princess Chen¡¯s bed, their task would bepleted.

    Princess Chen must have fainted, so she would not know who did it.

    Their Miss just wanted to ruin Princess Chen¡¯s reputation. Whether she was framed or not, Princess Chen would lose her reputation if shey in bed with another man. Princess Chen and Prince Yue had an ambiguous rtionship, so she deserved to be punished.

    ...

    Even if others couldn¡¯t see it, this matter would be evidence for their Miss to deal with Princess Chen!

    Thinking of this, the servant girl felt she was helping her master vent her anger. It was not a big deal. Eventually, she plucked up enough courage.

    When they arrived at the courtyard door, the servant girl fetched hot water from the tea room. Under the guidance of the servant girl, the old maid knew only Princess Chen was in the main room. Thus, with the man on her back, she sneaked into the courtyard and approached the main room. When she pushed the main room¡¯s door, it slowly opened¡­

 Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166 The Last Affection

    Chapter 1166 The Last Affection

    The rough old maid, fat and sturdy, got real physical strength. It did not take her much effort to bring a thin man over. Furtively, she pushed the door open. Before she could see everything inside clearly, she received a head-on blow. Her body went limp, and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she reacted quickly. Throwing away the man, she held on to the doorframe.

    In the room, Yujie stood vigntly before Shao Wanru, sping a door bar. She didn¡¯t use much strength for fear of hitting the person to death. She just wanted to knock out whoever came inside. Unexpectedly, the old maid was so sturdy that she didn¡¯t knock her out with a stick.

    Seeing the situation in the room clearly, the old maid felt her head reeling. Pointing at Yujie and Shao Wanru, who was behind Yujie, she stammered, ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡±

    Yujie held the wooden stick tightly and threatened with a sneer, ¡°How dare you plot against Her Highness? You¡¯re so audacious and rebellious. The guards wille soon and execute all your family members.¡±

    The old maid didn¡¯t expect that they would put her whole family to death. She was just an old maid with great strength doing heavy manualbor. Among all women in the inner court of Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion, she was the strongest, but she was a person with a very limited outlook. Hearing that her whole family would be killed, she went limp and fell to the ground, trembling. At this time, she was too dreadful to say a word. How could she do anything bad against Shao Wanru?

    ¡°If you want to live,e over with the man!¡± Shao Wanru said, her cold eyes on the old maid.

    After saying that, she walked past the old maid shrinking with fear. Yujie harshly urged the trembling old maid, ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Hearing that she might survive, the old maid finally gathered some strength. The servant had fallen in a faint. When she hurriedly pulled the servant lying unconscious on the floor, she stumbled and almost fell to the ground.

    Yujie had to reach out to help her. Only then did the old maid manage to pull the servant up again. She staggered to the wing room next door.

    The old maid regretted it. She should not have listened to her Miss. To get the cheque, she followed her master and made a big mistake. It turned out that they were plotting against Princess Chen. Before this, the old maid only knew that her master had loathed a woman and wanted to teach her a lesson. Thus, she took this matter lightly.

    After all, her master would be Princess Yue. So what if she targeted ady from another mansion? The old maid had thought it was not a big deal, but she didn¡¯t expect their target to be Princess Chen.

    She was Prince Chen¡¯s legal wife! Even an ignorant old maid like her knew that something big would happen.

    Her legs became weak and sore, and she dragged the man to the next door¡­

    Shao Wanru entered the wing room first. Seeing Shao Wanruing in, Zhang Qn, lying on the bed, and Qing¡¯er reacted entirely differently.

    Zhang Qn looked as if she had seen a ghost. ording to her spection, Shao Wanru must have fainted at this time. How could she appear here? Qing¡¯er, not surprised at all, retreated aside and stood behind Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s voice was nervously high-pitched.

    ¡°I had always thought that you were upright. It had never urred to me that you would be so hostile to me even before marrying into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Worse still, you are eager to ruin me.¡± Shao Wanru looked at Zhang Qn calmly. She hadmented about the unexpected loss of their friendship. At this time, her heart was as calm as still water. She spoke very matter-of-factly as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s business.

    Only the darkness at the bottom of her eyes showed she was not utterly untouched.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ What do you mean?¡± Zhang Qn tried her best topose herself, pretending to be calm.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, she was sure something terrible had happened. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t admit her guilt at this time.

    ¡°Miss Zhang, are you unwilling to admit it? You¡¯ve been frank and outspoken, but it seems you faked it. You deserve the title of Princess Yue. You must have nned such a scheme for a long time. I don¡¯t understand it. Why are you so determined to plot against me?¡±

    Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it in such a hurry. Since I said so, I must have evidence.¡± Shao Wanru interrupted Zhang Qn.

    At this moment, the door opened, and Yujie appeared at the door. Behind her was a rough old maid dragging and pulling a man in with difficulty.

    It took Zhang Qn a great deal of effort to remain calm. Instantly, she went into a mad panic, her face changing dramatically.

    ¡°Which mansion does this old maide from? Miss Zhang, you don¡¯t need me to inquire about it, do you? You may want to hear the evidence of this old maid. I n to send the two people to the outer court. How about we let Prince Yue judge this matter?¡± Shao Wanru asked, arching her eyebrows.

    Her words pierced Zhang Qn¡¯s heart like a sharp thorn.

    No. Actually, this thorn had existed in her heart for a long time. It was there when she heard some rumors about Shao Wanru and Chu Liuyue. This time, Shao Wanru just shook it roughly and hurt her.

    ¡°Shao Wanru, are you sure that Prince Yue will help you? I¡¯ll be Prince Yue¡¯s legal wife. Do you think he will go against me for you?¡± Zhang Qn shouted all of a sudden. Her voice was shrill and prating, which shocked the servant girl who had just arrived at the courtyard gate. She nearly dropped the two cups of boiling tea in her hands.

    The noise came from her master¡¯s room. Realizing this, the servant girl got very anxious. In a few strides, she walked to the door and pushed it open. When she saw the scene in the room, she was stunned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Princess Chen be in the main room? ¡°Why is she in my master¡¯s ce? My Miss seems to be at a disadvantage?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Qn, I¡¯ll only tell you the truth once and for all. Prince Yue has nothing to do with me. I ask you to let him judge who is right because I want him to make detailed inquiries about this matter!¡± Shao Wanru said earnestly.

    Zhang Qn was taken aback. Much to her surprise, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t intend to expose this matter.

    Shao Wanru looked up and said, ¡°Miss Zhang, I brought the people here, and I¡¯ve also told you my sincere words. It¡¯s time we wrote off all our past affections.¡±

    She let Zhang Qn off today because they had been close friends. Now their friendship was gone forever.

    ¡°If you and Prince Yue hadn¡¯t kept a dubious rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t have got into such a mess!¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s gloomy voice came from behind.

    Shao Wanru suddenly stopped at the door. After a brief pause, she abruptly turned around and said with intense eyes, ¡°Miss Zhang, since you want to make everything clear, I won¡¯t hide it from you, lest you fall into someone¡¯s trap and drag me down. Miss Zhang, tell me when Prince Yue got involved with me. Let¡¯s make it clear today so that you won¡¯t feel wronged.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ If there is nothing between you and Prince Yue, why would Prince Yue ask the Empress to let you marry him?¡± Zhang Qn blushed and defended herself.

    ¡°Did Prince Yue ask to marry me?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned. She didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°See? Since we have decided to be frank, why do you hide it?¡± Zhang Qn sneered.

    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea about this, but I wonder who told you that. No one without ulterior motives would reveal this to you. Besides, even if Prince Yue wanted to marry me, so what? If he wants to marry someone, he must have something with the woman. Is that what is in your mind? You¡¯re going to be Princess Yue. Does it mean you have begun a close rtionship with him long ago?¡±

    Shao Wanruughed scornfully, and her eyes looked icy.

    It was the first time she had known about this rumor, and she felt even more disappointed. Zhang Qn had suspected her for a long time, but she had never revealed anything in front of her.

    Their so-called friendship might have soured as early as when Zhang Qn heard these words.

    Shao Wanru thought she and Zhang Qn were close friends, but she knew she was wrong. If Zhang Qn treated her as a friend and heard this kind of thing, she would ask her about it in the first ce.

    However, Zhang Qn had never talked about it to her. Instead, she carefully hid her evil intentions, waiting for a suitable opportunity to give her a hard time. Just like this time, if anyone found out she was lying on the bed with a servant, she might not even stay alive.

    She was Princess Chen, and she was framed. But so what? This scandal brought disgrace to the royal family. The whole capital city would be buzzing with the news. Even if Chu Liuchen wanted to protect her, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor would not allow him to do so. She might luckily survive that crisis, but it was impossible for her to keep her position as Princess Chen. She would be either demoted to a consort or sent back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    It seemed a simple trick, but for a woman, it was a fatal and overwhelming disaster more vicious than a murder.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The deepest evil thoughts in Zhang Qn¡¯s heart were exposed. She was ashamed and annoyed. ¡°You have been intimate with Prince Yue just now. What shameful things did you do behind the rockery? You have harmed Prince Chen and me even before the incident in this courtyard!¡±

    Zhang Qn was guilty. As she spoke, she became angry from shame.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past, but what happened at the rockery must be true. Do you think I can tolerate you at this time?¡±

    The scene she saw was like a fishbone getting stuck in her throat. It had been difficult for her to say it, but now she blurted it out.

    After saying that, she resentfully looked at Shao Wanru with an evil eye.

    ¡°Zhang Qn, frankly, you don¡¯t have to use these high-sounding excuses. You must have nned to plot against me long ago. After all, you have arranged for these people to deal with me and have kept the drug powder with you. Don¡¯t tell me that Infanta Yuan¡¯an or the two princesses prepared all this. As for other things, you must have already set up a way out,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ...

    Her words were aggressive, forcing Zhang Qn to face the embarrassment in her heart.

    ¡°Just now, I was with Prince Yue because he heard you asked him toe over. However, when he arrived there, he saw me instead of you. I think Prince Yue will ask you in personter. Miss Zhang, you can listen to his exnation. As for me, please stay away from me in the future,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Then, with a note of sarcasm in her eyes, she nced at Zhang Qn, the trembling old maid with great strength, and the fainted man. ¡°Miss Zhang, you¡¯d better find a good reason to make this mess clear. Infanta Yuan¡¯an and the two princesses may be here soon.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Zhang Qn, terrified, asked anxiously.

    ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s just that you will have to exin the current situation. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll tell others the whole story exactly as it happened. Your reputation will be ruined at that time, and your father will be implicated. As for the position of Princess Yue, you may have to give it up to another woman. Since you are willing to give it away, there will always be someone ready to ept it!¡±

    Shao Wanru said.

    After that, she walked out and went back to the main room. Her two maids followed her closely to guard her. When she entered, she went straight into the inner room and sat on the bed in the middle.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Yujie said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just listen quietly!¡± Shao Wanru waved her hand and motioned for her to stop talking, pricking up his ears. Some people had arrived outside¡­

 Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167 Open a Window for Princess Chen

    Chapter 1167 Open a Window for Princess Chen

    ¡°I feel tired after the long walk. Let¡¯s go in and have a rest.¡± Princess Yuyan walked toward the courtyard with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Arge group of servant girls flocked around them and poured into the courtyard. This spectacr scene was in line with her status as a princess.

    ¡°Thank you for this. I happen to be tired of walking!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an pressed her temples with a handkerchief and said with a smile.

    The two of them went to the main room together with a trace of smugness in their eyes.

    Zhang Qn thought her plot was cleverly executed, unknown to gods or ghosts. But in fact, everything had been in the grasp of Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan.

    When Shao Wanru met with a mishap, Zhang Qn would have to take all the me. Even if Zhang Qn had ten thousand mouths, she couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. They had spoiled some tricks of Zhang Qn. Even if some people investigated it, they could only trace everything back to Zhang Qn.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation would be ruined, and Zhang Qn would take the me. When they suffered, the two positions of Princess Yue and Princess Chen would be vacant. At that time, Princess Yuyan could marry anyone she wanted.

    The door of the main room was tightly closed.

    ¡°Why is the room closed?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked at the tightly closed door and asked in confusion, ¡°Could anyone be resting inside?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see which Miss is inside!¡± Princess Yuyan said, not very surprised that the door was closed tightly. When Zhang Qn brought Shao Wanru in just now, Princess Yuyan¡¯s servants did not dare to follow them too closely for fear of being discovered. After some time, they saw the rough old maid carry a man into the courtyard door.

    Then, Yujie and Zhang Qn¡¯s maid left, but they didn¡¯t see Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru walk out.

    Thus, they were sure that something must have happened, but they didn¡¯t know how serious this matter became.

    Zhang Qn had nursed jealousy against Shao Wanru. After they inmed the situation, Zhang Qn was on the verge of exploding with rage. In addition, she told Zhang Qn that Prince Yue and Princess Chen woulde. The implication in her words would make Zhang Qn want to take action. Therefore, Zhang Qn must havee prepared today.

    Princess Chen was in poor health and lived in the seclusion of her home. Now that Prince Chen had returned to the mansion, no one dared to ask for an insult in his mansion. Such a rare chance must not be missed. How could Zhang Qn not be well prepared?

    On purpose, they let Zhang Qn see Chu Liuyue and Shao Wanru together.

    Whether Zhang Qn saw it or not, she would take action today. Nevertheless, this scene could provoke Zhang Qn into being more ruthless and vicious.

    However, not all things happened ording to their n. Prince Yue was supposed to lose control of himself and take Shao Wanru into his arms on the spot. Unexpectedly, the two of them separated peacefully.

    They had nned to stimte Zhang Qn directly with this scene. In that case, she would confirm all the doubts in her heart and firmly believe that Chu Liuyue and Shao Wanru had an affair. As soon as her secrets were exposed, Zhang Qn would lose all sense of reason and expose their affair. Even if she had never seeded in harming Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru would never get a chance to start over again because of this.

    Even though the Emperor couldn¡¯t do anything to Chu Liuyue, he could kill Shao Wanru, a troublemaker. There were many ways to make a person disappear silently.

    As for Zhang Qn, could she escape the publishment after being found scheming against Shao Wanru?

    The current situation showed that there were people in the room. The door was closed, which meant that something was not right.

    Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an smiled knowingly. They were the most innocent passers-by and had just encountered this matter.

    A servant girl went forward to knock on the door. At first, she knocked gently. Then she knocked hard. After a long while, Yujie came to open the door.

    The door opened a crack. When Yujie saw Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an standing outside, her face changed greatly. In a panic, she tried to close the door.

    A pce maid beside Princess Yuyan stepped forward and held the door open.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you salute our princess when you saw her?¡± The pce maid rebuked.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Yujie had to bow her head and salute while trying to keep them outside of the door.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked through the crack of the door but didn¡¯t see anyone. Thinking that they should be in the inner room, she stepped forward to push the door open.

    ¡°Your Highness, Her Highness is resting in the inner room!¡± Yujie reported hurriedly.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an put down her hand and asked with concern, ¡°Is your master not feeling well? Does she need a doctor?¡±

    ¡°My Lady is a little ufortable. She should be fine now!¡± Yujie exined anxiously. Her flustered response made them more suspicious. Nine times out of ten, something happened to Shao Wanru.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an wascent. There were three princesses for the three princes: Zhang Qn, who would be Princess Yue, Shao Wanru, who was the present Princess Chen, and she. Atst, she would be the only one who deserved the noble title. For this reason, the Empress Dowager and the Emperor would think highly of her and the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. The Emperor favored Consort Lan, but so what? Prince Chen couldn¡¯t even manage his inner court well. How could he well handle the affairs of the imperial court?

    She was eager to go in and see what would happen to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Since Princess Chen is fine, let¡¯s go in and have a look!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an invited Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Princess Yuyan happily agreed.

    The two of them came here for Shao Wanru. How could a servant girl stop them from entering? Moreover, the servant girl looked flustered and even dared to stop them. Something terrible must have happened inside. Even when they made such a scene here, nobody was stirring in the room.

    ¡°Your Highness and Your Grace, Her Highness is resting.¡± Yujie stepped forward to stop them again.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Princess Chen. If she is in bad condition, I¡¯ll call a doctor over right away,¡± Princess Yuyan asked mildly.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an frowned and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re just a humble servant girl. How could you block our way? Have you done anything bad to your master?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Then get out of the way. Let us see how Princess Chen is doing!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a severe look and winked at the two servant girls beside her. The two servant girls understood it and went forward to pull Yujie away.

    Seeing them take action, Yujie struggled and shouted, ¡°Your Highness, Your Grace, Her Highness is indeed resting. She is not feeling well and has just rested in bed for a while.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Princess Yuyan¡¯s face darkened. Since she had gone through these polite formalities, she would not give Shao Wanru, who was inside, more time to hide.

    Two more pce maids came over and pulled Yujie aside, and the group entered the room.

    Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t let these servant girls and pce maids wait outside. Instead, they swarmed into the inner room with them. Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted more people to see Shao Wanru in a miserable situation inside. With so many witnesses, it would be increasingly hard for Shao Wanru to vindicate herself.

    The curtain of the inner room was lifted, and arge group of people came in. But when they saw the beauty lying back against the pillows on the bed, Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an were stunned.

    Shao Wanru sat quietly on the bed with her ck hair hanging down on her shoulders ¡ª it seemed she had just woken up. But unlike her delicate and exceedingly attractive appearance, her eyes were steely with a chill in them. She just looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan quietly. After a long while, she raised the corners of her red lips and said, ¡°Princess Yuyan, why did you bring such arge group of people here?¡±

    It had never urred to Princess Yuyan that Shao Wanru would sit there safe and sound!

    ¡°Where is that male servant? ¡°How could I not see him?¡±

    She nced around the room. Instantly, she found that there seemed to be someone in the shadow behind therge bed. Her eyes lit up. Shao Wanru must have hidden the man in the shadow behind the bed curtain.

    ¡°I heard you were not feeling well, so I came here to see you,¡± Princess Yuyan said as she walked inside. Instead of walking up to Shao Wanru, she looked behind the curtain.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, what are you looking for?¡± Shao Wanru kept her eyes on Princess Yuyan. Under her gaze, Princess Yuyan felt quite ufortable and stopped. Infanta Yuan¡¯an had repeatedly reminded her to be careful about Princess Chen and not to underestimate her.

    It seemed that it was true. How could she remain calm at this critical time? When their eyes met, she didn¡¯t flinch a little. Instead, Princess Yuyan was beginning to feel rmed. It seemed her clear watery eyes could see through her mind. Feeling a little uneasy, she stopped walking.

    For some reason, she had a feeling that she had to be more careful at this time.

    The imperial harem of the Xu State was not peaceful, either. Her mother had always told her to be cautious. Even when her mother had a matter well in hand, she would still proceed at a measured pace. Mainly because of this, her mother managed to obtain much progress and forced the Empress to pay a lot of effort into protecting herself.

    ...

    Although she was sure of sess, she still needed to be careful. After all, most of the information she knew about Princess Chen came from Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Princess Yuyan would not naively think that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had told her everything without reservation.

    ¡°Nothing. I just want to open a window for you. It¡¯s too stuffy inside!¡± With a slightly strange look, Princess Yuyan stopped and replied with a smile.

    This reason sounded very far-fetched.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s calm eyes looked steadily into Princess Yuyan¡¯s as she said with a smile, ¡°If you and Infanta Yuan¡¯an have nothing else to do, please wait outside. I¡¯lle out after washing up.¡±

    ¡°The air in this room is indeed stuffy. I¡¯ll open a window for you.¡± Seeing Princess Yuyan stand still, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was very anxious. With the excuse of Princess Yuyan, she took a few steps forward and leaned forward to see the back of the bed curtain.

    But the window was not behind the curtain. It was on the right side of the bed.

    Shao Wanru leaned back, her eyes calm and cold, and asked, ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, what¡¯s your purpose? Why do you go behind my curtain? Do you think someone else is in the room? How do you know it?¡±

    ¡°Even at such a critical moment, she still looks so calm. If she is not too dull to see the danger, she must be sure she is safe.¡±

    ¡°Infanta¡­¡± Princess Yuyan had a bad hunch, and her face changed dramatically. It was toote for her to ask Infanta Yuan¡¯an toe back. There, Infanta Yuan¡¯an pulled open the bed curtain.

    The figure behind the bed curtain moved. It was Qing¡¯er, the servant girl. She came out from behind the bed curtain and bowed to them. Then she turned to Shao Wanru, who was lying on the bed, and said, ¡°My Lady, I found your hairpin!¡±

    There was an exquisite hairpin in her hand. It seemed to be what Shao Wanru had worn before she came in.

    ...

    Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s faces changed color.

    Subconsciously, Infanta Yuan¡¯an took a few steps around the edge of a bed. In disbelief, she poked her head out to check the situation. Only Shao Wanru and her two servant girls were in this room. How could it be?

    When the gauze curtain was raised, she saw no one behind the bed¡­

 Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168 The One Controls the Perilous Situation

    Chapter 1168 The One Controls the Perilous Situation

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you searching for people in my wife¡¯s room?¡± A sinister voice, icy-cold, rang out from behind everyone.

    His voice should be gentle and elegant, like the distant clouds in the sky, though it gave people an unapproachable sense of alienation. But this time, it inexplicably made people feel cold and gloomy.

    His voice sounded bloodcurdling!

    Princess Yuyan reacted faster. She immediately stepped aside and turned around ¡ª Chu Liuchen was standing at the door with his hands sped behind his back.

    He was in a dark purple brocade robe embroidered withke ripples. Under his tied-up hair, his beautiful eyes were full of terrifying coldness. Princess Yuyan subconsciously retreated two steps with only one nce, feeling her heart palpitating with fear. ¡°Too bad! How could Chu Liuchen run across such a thing?¡±

    She secretly regretted it. When she heard Chu Liuchen had entered the mansion, she deliberately sent someone to invite him. Moreover, she told the servants not to stop Chu Liuchen nor to report his arrival when he came in. They just needed to show him the way. That way, Chu Liuchen could see how Shao Wanru ruined her reputation.

    She had brought so many people here today for the same purpose: she needed more people to see Shao Wanru¡¯s hideous manner. When this scandal was blown up, no one could suppress it. She must utterly destroy Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation.

    It had been a dead certainty that their n would seed. They just needed to stand by and wait for Zhang Qn to implement the n. Unexpectedly, something went wrong now. They discovered nothing unusual in Shao Wanru¡¯s room and were caught on the spot by Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Tell me, who did you expect to find in Princess Chen¡¯s room? Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an, you took so much trouble and brought many people here. Don¡¯t you know your manner is intolerably aggressive?¡± There was no trace of a smile on Chu Liuchen¡¯s handsome face. Slowly, he stepped into the room and walked past them.

    Shao Wanru smiled, knowing she just needed to wait and see. Chu Liuchen came at the right time.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt uneasy and wanted to go back. After all, she was right behind the bed curtain. Her situation was much weirder than Princess Yuyan¡¯s, for she had gone deeper at the back of the bed to see it more clearly. Her posture had exined everything.

    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to see if something else was dropped behind the bed. Just now, Princess Chen asked the servant girl to pick up¡­ pick up the hairpin from behind the bed.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an argued with difficulty.

    She stepped back, carefully trying to turn around.

    ¡°Helping my wife?¡± Chu Liuchen stared at Infanta Yuan¡¯an coldly. His eyes, as deep as an abyss, were devoid of warmth. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was frightened. She remembered Chu Liuchen had broken her second brother¡¯s hand without saying anything. ¡°Will he break my hand too?¡±

    Thinking of this, she felt a dull pain in her arm.

    ¡°Someone, go and invite Prince Zhou over!¡± Chu Liuchen ordered coldly. Xiao Xuanzi, who was at the door, answered and hurried out. With a smile, he said to Chu Liuzhou, who was leisurely enjoying the scenery in the yard, ¡°His Highness, my master invites you in.¡±

    The few princes happened to be together before entering this courtyard. Chu Liuyue came here after hearing Yujie¡¯s words, and Chu Liuchen came over with the message sent by Princess Yuyan¡¯s servant. When Chu Liuzhou saw theming, he asked to go with them.

    Upon entering the yard, Chu Liuyue went to Zhang Qn¡¯s wing room, and Chu Liuchen went to the main room. It was inconvenient for Chu Liuzhou to go in, so he was idling about the yard and listening to what was happening inside.

    The room in the middle was the noisiest. There seemed to be a lot of people inside. He still didn¡¯t know that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was inside.

    ¡°Who is inside?¡± Hearing Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s words, he looked into the room curiously and asked.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is also here!¡± Xiao Xuanzi smiled and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuzhou replied casually, walking toward the room. Since Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t avoid him and Yuan¡¯an was also there, it was okay for him to go in and have a look.

    Theyers of gauze curtain in the inner room had been let down, keeping Shao Wanru¡¯s figure on the bed out of everyone¡¯s sight. When the two servant girls dropped the gauze curtain, Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted to take this chance and step back. However, as she looked up, she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s vicious eyes falling on her face. She froze there as if under a cobra¡¯s fatal gaze, not daring to move an inch.

    Her back was covered with sweat, and her throat felt dry and constricted. She turned to look at Princess Yuyan for help.

    Princess Yuyan gave a little cough, revealing a delicate and sweet smile. ¡°Since Prince Chen is here, let¡¯s talk outside. We can¡¯t let Prince Zhoue in!¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Shao Wanru, who was sitting on the bed. Even if the gauze curtain fell, it was still inappropriate for Prince Zhou toe in.

    ¡°Since I am here, I am not afraid of gossip. I can just kill those long-tongued ones!¡± Chu Liuchen rolled his deep eyes and said slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not proper¡­¡± Princess Yuyan said with sweat on her forehead, ¡°A lot of people are here, all of whom are my trusted subordinates from the Xu State. Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s servants are from the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion¡­¡±

    ¡°So what? Do you think Uncle the Emperor will me me for killing them?¡± Chu Liuchen touched on the matter lightly. It seemed he was not talking about the lives of so many people here but the weather.

    Those servant girls and pce maids who followed Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an here all fixed their eyes on the ground, trembling unconsciously. It was because they all felt the murderous intent in Prince Chen¡¯s words.

    He was going to kill them. It was not a threat.

    Many people regretted it so much that their faces turned ghastly pale. The few trusted pce maids Princess Yuyan brought here from the Xu State were especially regretful, bitterly repenting their folly. They would have persuaded Princess Yuyan not to set up such a trap if they had known that Prince Chen was so outrageous and ferocious.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Liuzhou¡¯s voice came from the door. His eyes swept around the room and finallynded on Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who was in the innermost corner. He frowned because he didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was in a weird position. She stood behind the bed alone. It looked like she squeezed into the back of the gauze curtain, which was disgraceful.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an enjoyed a noble and high position. At this time, it seemed she would squeeze into the back of the bed to do something.

    A red flush spread from Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face to her neck. She didn¡¯t know whether to advance or retreat. Suddenly, she lowered her head and wiped the tears from her red eyes.

    Princess Yuyan rxed immediately. As long as Infanta Yuan¡¯an cried, things would be much easier. After all, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be Princess Zhou in the future. It would be better for her to cry with such grievances when Prince Zhou was here. Prince Chen could not force her to do anything when she was in tears!

    How could Prince Chen make a fuss over such a matter with a heartbroken and helpless woman? He even forced her to cry.

    But the next moment, Princess Yuyan¡¯s face went rigid like it had been frozen. Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who had been crying with great grievances, paused for a moment. No one had expected that Chu Liuchen woulde straight to Chu Liuzhou. Without showing Chu Liuzhou any respect, he directly exposed this matter.

    ¡°Second Elder Brother, you have to give me an exnation. Your future legal wife brought many people to my wife¡¯s room to look for evidence. I wonder what she was looking for, the proof of rebellion or the evidence for framing my wife? Tell me so that I can help you find it.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou¡¯s face immediately changed. Chu Liuchen¡¯s words were insidious and cunning evil. However, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s position and embarrassed look proved he was telling the truth. He was a little annoyed. He had cooperated with Infanta Yuan¡¯an several times and felt she was a good partner. His mother had found an intelligent woman for him.

    He didn¡¯t expect Infanta Yuan¡¯an to get him into serious trouble not long after he praised her.

    There were so many people in the room. The atmosphere was hostile and oppressive.

    He took a deep breath and suppressed the rising anger in his heart. In the beginning, he insisted on following them because he sensed something was wrong. Whether it was about Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuchen, he just wanted to watch the fun. He didn¡¯t envision that he would be involved instead of being a looker-on with pleasure.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, what were you doing in Princess Chen¡¯s inner room?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked. Although the gauze curtain on the bed was hanging down, he could vaguely see a figure. It should be Princess Chen inside.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡­ it was not about the evidence. I just wanted to help Princess Chen find the things behind the bed¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an cried again and said with grievances.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, when did you have such a good rtionship with me? You rushed to help my servant girl find things for me. Moreover, you are even willing to search the ce behind the bed?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s voice, as cold as icicles, came from the bed. She bluntly broke the faked peaceful atmosphere Infanta Yuan¡¯an was trying to present.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an did not know how to argue and prove her innocence.

    Even if Shao Wanru lost something, she could send a servant girl to look for it. She was a nobledy in a high position. It was impossible for her to look for items behind the bed in person, even if she had a good rtionship with Shao Wanru. However, too bad for her, Shao Wanru said they were not close friends.

    There was dust behind the bed. If she identally got some dust on her. She would have to change her clothes and wash up.

    When defending herself in haste, Infanta Yuan¡¯an usedme arguments. She had used this excuse. Subconsciously, she used it again to argue against others. When she finished speaking, she found it sounded not reasonable at all. She flushed crimson up to her ears, too stammered to say anything.

    ¡°Second Brother, you can deal with me if you don¡¯t like me. Why do you ask Infanta Yuan¡¯an to hurt my wife? My wife has always been in poor health and injured before. If anything happens to her because of anger, Infanta Yuan¡¯an, will you pay with your life or Princess Yuyan¡¯s life?¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s cold eyes swept over the people present and finally fell on Chu Liuzhou. Suddenly, he smiled evilly.

    Since he was devastatingly handsome, he looked like a celestial beauty descending to the world. However, when he cracked a malevolent smile, everyone could feel a chilliness from his bones. It seemed like he was something evil crawling up the hell that could cover people in endless loneliness and coldness.

    ...

    Princess Yuyan¡¯s face paled a little. Subconsciously, she took another step back for fear of getting too close to Chu Liuchen. It was not empty talk. If something terrible happened to Shao Wanru, Prince Chen might inflict severe punishments on her and Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Somehow, Princess Yuyan suddenly felt a sharp annoyance with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. She had just arrived here, so she didn¡¯t know the specific situation, but how could Infanta Yuan¡¯an not know it? How could she tackle the current crisis? It suddenly dawned on her that she would not bear the consequence. It was better to shift the me on Infanta Yuan¡¯an. After all, it was Infanta Yuan¡¯an who proposed this¡­

 Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169 Trading Accusations

    Chapter 1169 Trading usations

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an, what has happened? Didn¡¯t youe here to attend a banquet? Why did you bring so many people and follow Princess Yuyan here?¡± Chu Liuzhou frowned deeply and said asked, his face cold. His eyes fell on Infanta Yuan¡¯an. If he made a slight mistake, he would be implicated. Although his mother was the Empress, she held no real power for the time being. At this critical time, he couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her.

    Helping Infanta Yuan¡¯an clear her name was the only way to get him out of trouble.

    For this reason, Chu Liuzhou had to save Infanta Yuan¡¯an and remind her.

    This ce was the two princesses¡¯ courtyard. Most people in therge group were Princess Yuyan¡¯s servants. Yuan¡¯an had only brought two servant girls, but Princess Yuyan took arge group with her.

    Compared with Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Princess Yuyan was more likely the one plotting against Princess Chen. Chu Liuzhou felt that Princess Yuyan had nothing to do with him, so this matter could only be rted to Chu Qing or even Chu Liuyue.

    He heard that Princess Yuyan had specially invited Chu Liuyue. ording to Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Princess Yuyan had the intention to marry Chu Liuyue.

    Initially, he just wanted to watch a good show aside and quietly let Infanta Yuan¡¯an instigate Princess Yuyan to do dirty things. However, in the current situation, he had to tell Infanta Yuan¡¯an to expose Princess Yuyan.

    He was of exactly the same idea as Princess Yuyan, but he spoke it out much faster than Princess Yuyan.

    Although Infanta Yuan¡¯an was crying, she had been listening to their conversation. Hearing Chu Liuzhou¡¯s words, she immediately understood his meaning. After a moment of hesitation, she immediately betrayed Princess Yuyan and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I¡¯m a guest here. I followed Princess Yuyan all the way here. Princess Yuyan wanted to go in and have a rest. When blocked at the door, she pulled Princess Chen¡¯s servant girl aside and rushed in. I don¡¯t know about anything else. I just thought something wrong must have happened, so I wanted to find it out before Princess Yuyan and remind Princess Chen!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s grandmother was Ruiping Great Elder Princess, who had told her a lot about what had happened in the Pce. Later, because Infanta Yuan¡¯an was going to marry Chu Liuzhou, Ruiping Great Elder Princess had especially reminded her about some conflicts in the Pce. Ruiping Great Elder Princess had even taught her how to defend herself in a simr situation, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an had not remembered it quickly.

    ¡°You¡­ you are talking nonsense!¡± Princess Yuyan was so angry that her face changed greatly. She pointed to Infanta Yuan¡¯an and rebuked her angrily.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an meant that she had harbored evil intentions. She wanted to deal with Princess Chen and use her as a tool. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt something wrong, she acted first only to help Princess Chen.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an made a clever statement to prove her innocence. Hearing that, Shao Wanru almost wanted to apud Infanta Yuan¡¯an. For a time, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had changed from the prime suspect to the person with the best intentions.

    As expected, Princess Yuyan was pushed to the heart of the dispute.

    Shao Wanru leisurely leaned back against the pillows, looking at the hazy figures outside the gauze curtain. ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan have officially turned against each other. Not bad!¡±

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, although Yuan¡¯an is not very sensible, she has always had a good rtionship with Princess Chen. She paid a special visit to Princess Chen when she was ill. How could she want to hurt Princess Chen? I don¡¯t know what you want to do. Did you find anything here?¡± Chu Liuzhou interrupted Princess Yuyan with a gloomy face.

    His words sounded a little softer than Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s. He didn¡¯t directly say Princess Yuyan had deliberately framed Princess Chen. Secretly, he gave her an out. If it weren¡¯t necessary to push one out to take the me, Chu Liuzhou wouldn¡¯t want to offend Princess Yuyan. He had thought the arrival of Princess Yuyan could bring him many opportunities.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, Infanta Yuan¡¯an, you must give me an exnation for what happened today.¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door. Behind him stood Zhang Qn, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying.

    ¡°Oh¡­ how could Chu Liuyue be here?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s appearance gave Chu Liuzhou a headache. Although he knew something might happen in the two foreign princesses¡¯ ce, he didn¡¯t expect them to organize such a giant conspiracy. They plotted against two high-statusdies at one stroke.

    He couldn¡¯t deal with Chu Liuchen alone, so he had to push Princess Yuyan forward. Now, even Chu Liuyue was involved. The tricky situation utterly knocked Chu Liuzhou out.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, Infanta Yuan¡¯an, what did I do to offend you? How could you be so¡­ so¡­¡± Zhang Qn came over from behind Chu Liuyue and criticized with tears in her eyes.

    She was not stupid and connected the causes and effects of many things. Seeing Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an breaking into Shao Wanru¡¯s room together, she felt something was seriously wrong. After pondering about it, she broke out in a cold sweat. If anything happened to Shao Wanru today, she could not get away with it. Even if she had carefully done something to mislead others in the tea room, it would be useless.

    She deliberately went out for a walk when she was in the tea room. Thus, if others discovered this, they would think that someone secretly targeted her. The person drugged her pastries when she was out. After all, she was the one who would eat the pastries at that time.

    In secret, Zhang Qn had considered everything carefully, but she was surprised to find out that she had fallen into the trap of Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan long ago. When she saw the two of them, she was full of hatred. She had felt injured and miserable because of Shao Wanru. Now, she was anxious to vent her anger on them.

    She had beenining tearfully to Chu Liuyue in the wing room. Of course, she shifted all the me onto Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan.

    Chu Liuyue looked gloomily at the few women in the room and finally turned his eyes to Chu Liuzhou and said, ¡°Second Brother, you must make this whole thing clear. Infanta Yuan¡¯an will be your legal wife. She yed rotten tricks on Third Brother and me. What had she intended to do?¡±

    Unlike Chu Liuzhou, Chu Liuyue really hoped Infanta Yuan¡¯an would bear the consequences. Of course, he would want to take Chu Liuzhou down.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, what are you talking about? What¡¯s wrong with Miss Zhang?¡± Chu Liuzhou had a headache and forcefully suppressed his anger. Times changed, and their situation was different from the past. His mother had repeatedly sent her people to tell him to be careful and keep a low profile.

    ¡°Miss Zhang is my future legal wife. You could ask someone to remind her even if she did something wrong. Why would you have to put drug powder into her pastries? She fainted, and a servant at the door had been knocked unconscious. If she hadn¡¯t brought a tough old maid here, something terrible would have happened.¡±

    Chu Liuyue denounced angrily.

    Chu Liuzhou was tongue-tied, feeling anxious and angry. Before he could settle Chu Liuchen¡¯s matter, Chu Liuyue began questioning him. At this time, he really couldn¡¯t bear it alone. He rolled his eyes and saw Princess Yuyan, who remained silent on the side. He sneered. Chu Liuyue was focused on getting Infanta Yuan¡¯an involved in this matter. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he was not utterly clean.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, could you please exin why?¡± Chu Liuzhou snapped at Princess Yuyan, ¡°Princess Chen and Miss Zhang both had an ident. Though as a guest here, Infanta Yuan¡¯an can hardly absolve herself from the me. But what about you? You are the host! What do you mean by saying that? I heard you visited the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and especially visited my Eldest Brother.¡±

    All the princes present knew about it, but they didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Zhang Qn abruptly raised her head and looked at Princess Yuyan in astonishment. Then she turned her eyes to Chu Liuyue because she didn¡¯t know about this.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything. I just apanied Infanta Yuan¡¯an here for a walk. Infanta Yuan¡¯an said she was tired and wanted to get in and rest, but a servant girl stopped her. She thought something had happened to Princess Chen, so she asked others to take the servant girl away.¡± Princess Yuyan blushed and hurriedly exined.

    She and Chu Liuyue intended to marry each other. However, she could not say it aloud. At this time, Zhang Qn would be Princess Yue, and she was going to marry Chu Qing.

    ¡°Nonsense! It was you who wanted toe here and rest. I didn¡¯t know what this ce was!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an shouted anxiously when Princess Yuyan passed the buck to her again.

    She didn¡¯t dare to take the me. Judging from the gloomy look in Chu Liuzhou¡¯s eyes, she knew if she took all the responsibility on herself, she would probablye to a terrible end.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve just arrived in the capital city and don¡¯t know much. Infanta Yuan¡¯an offered me guidance on many matters. She asked me to go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, saying she would invite Prince Zhou. My Eldest Sister had already invited Princess Chen that day, so Prince Chen woulde with her. Since no one sent the invitation to the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, I made this special trip. Infanta Yuan¡¯an, I thought you were a good person, but it turns out that¡­¡±

    Princess Yuyan was not a pushover. She immediately turned hostile and exined in an injured tone, throwing herself into the pce maid¡¯s arms and bursting into tears.

    ¡°Second Brother, I wondered why Princess Yuyan woulde to my ce. She was a guest from a distant country. Even if it was inappropriate, I muste out to wee her. I didn¡¯t expect this matter to be rted to Infanta Yuan¡¯an again. Infanta Yuan¡¯an is really good at socializing. The foreign processes have only been in the capital city for a few days, but such things have happened. Go, go, go. Let¡¯s go to the Pce and ask my father to judge. I want to know what is the reason for the mess.¡±

    Chu Liuyue tingled with excitement. He stepped forward and grabbed Chu Liuzhou¡¯s sleeve to pull him out.

    Princess Yuyan put all the me on Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Immediately, Infanta Yuan¡¯an became the most likely culprit, especially when Princess Yuyan said Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked her to visit the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuzhou was going to pull Chu Liuyue out. Seeing this, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was very anxious. Regardless of anything else, she rushed over, grabbed Princess Yuyan¡¯s head, and burst into tears. ¡°Princess Yuyan, you¡­ How could you say that? Why would I advise you to go to the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion if you didn¡¯t want to be Princess Yue? You never intend to marry Commandery Prince Qing and wish to marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. That was why you were willing to be alone with him. Now you let me bear the consequences. You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What makes you think I want to marry Prince Yue?¡± Since such a shameful secret was exposed, Princess Yuyan could not bear it anymore, no matter how impudent she was. She shook off Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s hand.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was thrown out. She staggered a few steps and bumped straight into a pir on one side. The servant girl standing beside her couldn¡¯t stop her, no matter how much she wanted to. She could just watch Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s head hit the pir with a bang. Instantly, the blood streamed down from her forehead, and she fainted.

    ¡°Your Grace,¡± the two servant girls she brought here screamed and rushed to Infanta Yuan¡¯an one after another.

    ¡°Wake up, Your Grace! Wake up!¡±

 Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170 All Kinds of Plots Are in Vain

    Chapter 1170 All Kinds of Plots Are in Vain

    When Princess Yuyan pushed Infanta Yuan¡¯an, no one expected Infanta Yuan¡¯an to bump her head.

    Princess Yuyan was also flustered. Her hands and feet trembled as she muttered, ¡°No, not like that. I didn¡¯t use much strength. I didn¡¯t push her.¡±

    ¡°Go and find a doctor!¡± Princess Yutao appeared at the door, looked at the scene inside, and ordered a pce maid beside her. The pce maid turned around and ran out.

    Behind the bed curtain, Shao Wanru looked at the scene before her calmly. In Shao Wanru¡¯s previous life, Infanta Yuan¡¯an managed to stay alive after an awful disaster happened to Prince Zhou. The past matched the reality. From this scene, she could tell that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was a formidable opponent.

    When pushed, Infanta Yuan¡¯an rushed out and hit herself heavily. Shao Wanru, lying on the bed, could even hear the thud clearly. It could be seen that Shao Wanru had exerted much strength. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not afraid that she would get seriously injured for real.

    In this case, Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯te out of this incident without a scratch. She exposed Princess Yuyan¡¯s secrets, argued with her, and banged her head when pushed by Princess Yuyan. Princess Yuyan couldn¡¯t escape from the punishment, no matter what.

    Unexpectedly, Princess Yuyan took a fancy to Chu Liuyue. No wonder she even nned to drag Zhang Qn down. When Shao Wanru thought of this, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, and she revealed a faint smile.

    Every one of the people before her harbored malice toward her. She was not surprised to see them turn against each other.

    Whether it was Zhang Qn, Infanta Yuan¡¯an, or even Princess Yuyan, they were not easy to deal with. So, she might as well let them fall out and be enemies first!

    The doctor came quickly. After checking Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s injury, he applied medicine on her wound and bandaged it.

    They could not make it clear when things had gone this far. Thus, they went out together. Some rode the horses, and some got on the carriages. All of them headed for the imperial Pce.

    When they arrived at the Pce gate, the three brothers went to the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study, and the few women went to the imperial harem.

    Concubine Ming and Consort of Virtue met with a group of people.

    The Empress was not in charge of the affairs now, and the Empress Dowager was not feeling well. These people did not dare to disturb the Empress Dowager, so they went into the Pce to see Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming.

    Consort Ming was delighted that Chu Liuxin was not involved in this mess. At this time, sheforted everyone with a smile. In contrast, Consort of Virtue¡¯s face darkened a lot. Zhang Qn was the daughter-inw she chose. Judging from the information she had learned, Princess Yuyan from the Xu State seemed to have taken a fancy to her son.

    In normal times, Consort of Virtue would not mind if Chu Liuyue took her into his mansion as his consort. She was a princess of the Xu State, but the Xu State was just a small country. Although her state supported her, she could not be of much help after marrying into the Kingdom of Dongcang unless her Eldest Brother became the Xu State¡¯s emperor in the future.

    She was much less helpful than Zhang Qn.

    After Zhang Qn sobbed out the whole story, Consort of Virtue looked at Princess Yuyan unfriendly. ¡°She is merely a princess from a small country marrying into our country, but even until now, she has no idea of her humble identity. She doesn¡¯t want to marry Chu Qing, that good-for-nothing. Then she is determined to marry my son and audacious enough to plot against the daughter-inw I chose for my son.

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed she had the cheek to scramble for a much higher position.¡±

    Everyone understood what had happened. Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan had worked together to plot against Princess Chen and Zhang Qn.

    Although Infanta Yuan¡¯an hade, she was still lying unconscious in the side hall. The imperial physicians in the Pce hade to see her, all of whom said she was seriously injured. Things would go from bad to worse if she didn¡¯t wake up.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t make aint in tears. She just briefly answered a few questions when Zhang Qn mentioned her. She was the most guiltless, much more innocent than Zhang Qn. If Zhang Qn was smart, she would avoid saying anything that would implicate her further. After all, Shao Wanru held the evidence of Zhang Qn framing her.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and looked down at the ground before her, fluttering her long eyshes twice. She hid all the emotions in her eyes and listened quietly, waiting to see how things would go.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, what¡¯s your purpose?¡± After Zhang Qn finished speaking, Consort of Virtue pulled her to sit down on one side and eyed Princess Yuyan unkindly with a sharp look.

    Everyone here had gone through ups and downs in the Pce, so how could they not know that Princess Yuyan hatched this plot? Of course, Infanta Yuan¡¯an could not get away.

    In Consort of Virtue¡¯s heart, Princess Yuyan was not a decent woman, even worse than Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Thinking that she was a skittish woman, she was filled with nausea.

    ¡°Your Grace, I didn¡¯t know things would end like this. Since I had juste to the capital city, I listened to all the arrangements Infanta Yuan¡¯an made for me. I always thought that she did everything for me wholeheartedly.¡± Princess Yuyan cried. On the way here, Princess Yutao told her she would be doomed if she couldn¡¯t drag Infanta Yuan¡¯an into the mire with her.

    Princess Yutao wanted to watch her sink, but after all, she was her younger sister. Besides, she was responsible for apanying Princess Yutao and ensuring she married smoothly. If Princess Yuyan was no longer qualified to get married, her country might ask her to stay and marry into the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    ¡°Your Grace, my sister has just arrived in the capital city of the Kingdom of Dongcang. She is ignorant of everything. My Second Sister said Infanta Yuan¡¯an was nice. They always hung out and had a good time together. If I had known they would cause such serious trouble, I wouldn¡¯t have let my Second Sister go with Infanta Yuan¡¯an.¡±

    Princess Yutao stepped forward and bowed to Consort of Virtue.

    Her words were very impartial. She did not say Princess Yuyan was not responsible for it, but her ingenious remarks ced arge part of the responsibility on Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Compared with Princess Yuyan, Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew many more things. Even if she wanted to plot against others, it was easier for her to fall into traps. Moreover, their rtionships with Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion wereplicated.

    Princess Yutao didn¡¯t try to sidestep responsibility. Hearing her words, Consort of Virtue¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°Princess Yutao, since your sister is going to marry Commandery Prince Qing, she should have more contact with Commandery Prince Qing. She should often visit the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion if she is at leisure. If she wants to go somewhere and have fun, Commandery Prince Qing should apany her. How could she ask the future Princess Zhou toe along with her? Infanta Yuan¡¯an will marry Prince Zhou, so she doesn¡¯t have time and energy to keep her apany!¡±

    What Consort of Virtue said almost confirmed that Princess Yuyan was going to marry Chu Qing.

    Princess Yuyan was very unconvinced because she had spent a lot of effort avoiding marrying Chu Qing. She was going to marry Chu Liuyue. How could she marry Chu Qing, a useless good-for-nothing?

    When she was about to speak, she saw Princess Yutao ring at her and had to lower her head in silence.

    At this time, she didn¡¯t dare to argue with Princess Yutao.

    ¡°Of course, when we were still in the Xu State, my father confirmed the marriage between my Second Sister and Commandery Prince Qing. But when we arrived in the Kingdom of Dongcang, she hadn¡¯t received the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict about her marriage. My Second Sister thought His Majesty must have other ideas about her marriage.¡± Princess Yutao exined.

    Consort of Virtue took a deep breath. Although she despised Princess Yuyan, she knew Princess Yuyan was rted to the national affairs of the two countries. Thus, it was not a matter of the inner court. ¡°Since it is a dispute between Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Wait for the Emperor¡¯s order!¡±

    Princess Yuyan, without powerful background, was also a troublemaker. She would not let Princess Yuyan marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion of her son.

    ¡°Princess Chen, what do you think of this?¡± Consort of Virtue thought for a moment and asked softly, looking at Shao Wanru, who was sitting aside.

    Shao Wanru was the most innocent one among them.

    ¡°It is for you to decide, Your Grace!¡± Shao Wanru raised her delicate little face, curved her red lips, and replied softly.

    ¡°Speaking of this, both you and Qn are innocent. Princess Chen, you are the first daughter-inw of the royal family. You can¡¯t be wronged,¡± Consort of Virtue said.

    Although Zhang Qn and Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be in the same high position, they had not married yet.

    Consort of Virtue intended to dump this problem on Shao Wanru. No matter how Shao Wanru dealt with it, she would offend someone.

    ¡°Your Grace, His Majesty has known about it. Let¡¯s wait for his decision!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly, ncing at Zhang Qn with deep eyes.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s wait for His Majesty¡¯s decision!¡± Meeting Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, Zhang Qn had to say something to support her. She didn¡¯t dare to go against her will. Shao Wanru knew all the ins and outs of this matter.

    Consort of Virtue frowned, measuring Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru with the eye. She had heard that they were on good terms with each other, but little did she know their rtionship was so good. She was very displeased about this.

    Zhang Qn was going to marry her son, so she should fully consider the interests of the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion before doing anything. If she couldn¡¯t work for her son¡¯s interests heart and soul, what was the use of having such a daughter-inw?

    ¡°Consort of Virtue, Consort Ming, His Majesty has issued an imperial edict!¡± A high-pitched voice of a eunuch came in. Then they saw a chief eunuching over with a few young eunuchs.

    Everyone hurriedly stood up and knelt to ept the imperial edict.

    There were two imperial edicts. One was for the marriage between Princess Yuyan and Chu Qing. It said she and the daughter of the Mo Family would marry Chu Qing. However, His Majesty didn¡¯t choose a legal wife for Chu Qing. Therefore, one should be the legal wife, and the other be the secondary legal wife or even a consort. Even if Princess Yuyan became a secondary legal wife, her status was inferior to that of the legal wife.

    Hearing this, Consort of Virtue breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She had worried that the Emperor would think that Princess Yuyan had an affair with her son. If Princess Yuyan were allowed to marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, how could it remain peaceful?

    She would marry into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. It meant she would have nothing to do with Consort of Virtue. Since such a troublemaker had not even gotten the position of a legal wife, no one knew what tremendous uproars she would create. For Consort of Virtue, Princess Yuyan could feel free to throw the Chu Qing¡¯s mansion into turmoil. Anyway, she was not in the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    ...

    With Princess Yuyan¡¯s status, she should be Chu Qing¡¯s legal wife, but now the imperial edict didn¡¯t say it. It only said that she would marry Chu Qing. Instead of bing a secondary legal wife, she might even be a consort. As for her final position, everyone had to wait and see. Anyway, it could be seen that the Emperor was annoyed with Princess Yuyan.

    Considering the diplomatic rtions between the two countries, the Emperor would not kill Princess Yuyan. However, such an imperial edict was enough to make her suffer a lot.

    Since she didn¡¯t like Chu Qing and wanted to find another husband, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t even grant her the position of a legal wife. Since she had an excess of energy, she could fight for a higher ce in Chu Qing¡¯s family. This way, she would not instigate incidents and stir up unnecessary trouble in the mansions of the other princes.

    The wedding date was set very close. It was in a month.

    The marriages of Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were also during this period, but they had started preparing for their weddings long ago. Only Princess Yuyan¡¯s marriage was decided on the spur of the moment, and it was extremely hasty to make the preparations.

    As soon as Princess Yuyan heard the imperial edict, she knew the situation was beyond salvation. She would have to marry Chu Qing, whom she despised the most, and try her best to be his legal wife. She was so angry and anxious that she rolled her eyes and fainted directly!

 Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171 Is Secondary Consort Shao Dead?

    Chapter 1171 Is Secondary Consort Shao Dead?

    The Emperor delivered another imperial edict to Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming. He asked Consort of Virtue to choose three nobledies to marry into the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion with Prince Zhou¡¯s consort, who had been engaged to him.

    That was to say, on Prince Zhou¡¯s wedding day, he would marry fivedies in total: one legal wife, two consorts, and two concubines.

    On the wedding day, Prince Zhou could feel free to spend the wedding night with any bride. He didn¡¯t need to do everything ording to the predetermined schedule: consorts and concubines should marry into the mansion one month after the legal wife moved to the mansion.

    The legal wife, consorts, and concubines would marry together. It would be a crowning humiliation for the legal wife.

    Later on, the royal family would even recognize the status of the eldest son of a concubine. The Emperor gave Infanta Yuan¡¯an a hard p in the face for what had happened. Even if Infanta Yuan¡¯an was unconscious and her life seemed in danger, the Emperor punished her severely.

    At the end of the Emperor¡¯s edict, he said if something serious happened to Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming should pick up another nobledy from a prestigious family and let her marry into the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Thedy must be quiet and virtuous. Anyoneck of manners with bad intentions would not be allowed to marry Prince Zhou, no matter how outstanding her appearance or family was.

    The intent of these words was crystal clear ¡ª the Emperor stripped Infanta Yuan¡¯an of her dignity. If Infanta Yuan¡¯an died, so be it. They could choose anotherdy to be Princess Zhou. But even if she recovered, she would suffer in the following days.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an would marry on the same day as those consorts and concubines, who were all selected nobledies from eminent families. Their status might not be inferior to that of Infanta Yuan¡¯an. If Prince Zhou favored any of them, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be degraded to an insignificant ce, though she was the legal wife.

    Since the Emperor issued such a decree, he must loathe Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Meanwhile, the Emperor appeased Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru, rewarding them with many things. Even Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming gave them awards. Then they were sent back to their mansions.

    Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru, who were in safety despite the storm, were thest to leave. Whening out of the Consort of Virtue¡¯s ce, Zhang Qn looked at Shao Wanru. It seemed she wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.

    Shao Wanru walked past her calmly with indifferent eyes. Ever since Zhang Qn was obsessed with the idea of hurting her, they became enemies. It was meaningless to find out if it was a misunderstanding!

    Shao Wanru was a loner by nature. Never would she waste a trace of affection on someone who had framed her.

    The two of them met, passed by, and gradually drifted apart. They might have been fated to be together at a certain point. But once they missed the opportunity, they would draw further apart.

    A pce maid walked past Shao Wanru in a hurry. It seemed she was going to report to the Consort of Virtue.

    Shao Wanru stood still and turned to look at a ce not far behind the pce maid ¡ª a familiar figure stood there with her hands down. Her eyes narrowed fractionally. ¡°She is Mo Yan, Shao Yanru¡¯s maid. Was it Shao Yanru?¡±

    Not long after she returned to the mansion, Chu Liuchen came back. When he entered the door and saw Shao Wanru¡¯s face, he asked worriedly, ¡°How about I let Qi Jue check on your health?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t eat the pastries. Yujie pointed somewhere and made Zhang Qn turn her head. By that chance, I put the poisonous pastry in my sleeves.¡± Shao Wanru had changed her clothes and exined with a smile. At that time, she had begun to suspect Zhang Qn, so how could she eat the pastry she sent?

    Though Shao Wanru knew some medicinal materials, she would not dare to try the poisonous pastry herself. Who knew what Zhang Qn had put in the pastries? The fragrance of the pastries was so strong that she couldn¡¯t distinguish different kinds of smells. Now she congratted herself privately for not trying the pastry. Zhang Qn¡¯s drug powder was highly poisonous. Not only would it make her dizzy for a moment, but it might also impair her fertility.

    When she came back, she asked Qi Jue to test it. She was unsure about this because Qi Jue said Doctor Qiu might have developed this medicine, and some details had not yet been confirmed.

    This reminded Shao Wanru of Doctor Qiu. He worked for Shao Yanru first and had something to do with the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Then, when he served Prince Zhou, he even treated the wounds on Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face. After that, he entered the Pce, probably with some ulterior motives.

    She spotted Moyan there just now. In Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, Mo Yan must be there for a reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡± Nothing serious had happened to Shao Wanru. Seeing that she looked fine, Chu Liuchen said.

    Shao Wanru raised her nose and got a sniff of the air. Abruptly, her face changed, and she stood up to pull Chu Liuchen¡¯s robe, asking with deep concern, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°How could it be? It¡¯s not my blood but two pce maids¡¯.¡± Since Shao Wanru looked so rmed, Chu Liuchen knew he couldn¡¯t hide it from her. Thus, he pulled a corner of his sleeve and exined with a smile.

    There were bloodstains on his wide sleeves.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry. When I arrived at the pce gate, I saw a few peopleing out. I was so angry that I asked someone to kill them,¡± Chu Liuchen said carelessly.

    ¡°Who did you kill?¡±

    ¡°Princess Yuyan¡¯s two pce maids. Their blood sshed on Zhang Qn¡¯s imperial sedan chair, and she copsed to the ground on the spot. She seemed so timid. How could she have the courage to plot against you?¡± Chu Liuchen said disdainfully with an icy voice.

    Princess Yuyan passed out and was carried out of the Pce. Although Zhang Qn was behind, she walked quickly. They almost reached the pce gate at the same time. However, Chu Liuchen did not return from the side door this time. Instead, he went to the pce gate and yed two pce maids of Princess Yuyan on the spot. Zhang Qn, who had just walked out of the pce sedan chair, was so scared that she crumpled down onto the ground.

    ¡°Your Highness, any imperial censor seeing this will lodge aint with His Majesty against you,¡± Shao Wanru said worriedly. Thinking that Chu Liuchen helped her vent her anger, she felt a touch of sweetness in her heart. However, she was still a little worried.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t believe he had met them by chance. How could theye across Chu Liuchen? He could never run into them at the pce gate if he intended to avoid them.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? No one will mention it. Both Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou will be reluctant to embroil themselves in this matter. As for Chu Qing, he has no right to object at all.¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. If he pursued this case further, Princess Yuyan would have to offer up her life as penance for her crime. Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be severely punished. As for Zhang Qn, she was also not innocent.

    No one in the imperial court was willing to expose this matter.

    Hearing his words, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief. She pushed him into the room and helped him change into a pale pinkish-purple long robe. Then she took off his golden crown tied up high and casually put her hair up with a hair ribbon. After that, he felt much more rxed andfortable.

    ¡°What about Miss Qin?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly while tying the waistband for Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Why bother your head about such trifles? She will give me everything. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Liuchenforted Shao Wanru. After thinking for a while, he added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Consort Lan. If she looks for you, just show her some respect. But if she makes things difficult for you, put the me on me and ignore her!¡±

    ¡°But she is an elder, after all!¡± Shao Wanru said tentatively.

    Chu Liuchen gave a cold snort and said with a gloomy face, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Leave her alone.¡±

    He sounded neither happy nor angry. There was only a hint of aloofness in his words.

    Shao Wanru reached out to hold his waist with distress and snuggled up in his arms. ¡°I know what to do!¡±

    Since Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t care, she didn¡¯t have topromise out of consideration for the general interest. If Consort Lan was sincerely kind to them, she would not make things awkward for her. However, if Consort Lan wanted to plot something else that might threaten Chu Liuchen, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t mind getting rid of Qin Yiyan, who collected information for Consort Lan in their mansion.

    It was not that she didn¡¯t dare to deal with Qin Yiyan, but she had to consider Chu Liuchen¡¯s feelings.

    The Second Princess of the Xu State would marry Commandery Prince Qing. As the news came out, many people felt relieved. Princess Yuyan was going to marry Chu Qing, who had had an ambiguous rtionship with her. She was supposed to marry Chu Qing in the first ce.

    However, some well-informed people revealed that Princess Yuyan wanted to marry Prince Yue. They had feelings for each other. Unfortunately, she and Commandery Prince Qing had been engaged to be married, and their rtionship even got the blessing from Xu State King. Thus, she could not change her mind.

    These words sounded reasonable, as if Princess Yuyan had no choice but to marry Commandery Prince Qing eventually.

    In private, many people despised Princess Yuyan from the Xu State, regarding her as a promiscuous woman. She took a fancy to a prince while thinking about another prince. To the general public, she was shameless and degenerate to the extreme.

    How could any woman be capable of doing such an immoral thing?

    Later, it was said that the Second Princess of the Xu State would marry Commandery Prince Qing, but she would be demoted to a consort. Many people apuded the decision, which was a great satisfaction to them.

    If not for her noble and high status, such a woman like her should has been drowned in a pig cage.

    They secretly despised this Xu State princess.

    Three more nobledies were bestowed on Prince Zhou, who would marry into the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion together in a gorgeous way. This was a piece of surprising news to many people. After the shock, they curiously inquired about what had happened in the two foreign princesses¡¯ courtyard. That day, arge group entered the Pce before the banquet began.

    They were three princes, a princess, two future princesses, and two foreign princesses.

    ...

    After they entered the Pce, Princess Yuyan was punished. Also, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was penalized. Needless to say, Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan must have done something seriously wrong together. However, they couldn¡¯t find out the details.

    Later, at the pce gate, Prince Chen killed two pce maids in a towering rage and scared Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter unconsciousness on the ground. Since it happened at the pce gate, many people had witnessed it, so it was impossible to keep it a secret.

    As for this matter, many people secretly guessed what had happened. Under normal circumstances, Prime Minister Zhang and Prince Yue would not tolerate it, even if the Emperor did nothing to punish Prince Chen. However, no one impeached Prince Chen the next day. There must be another inside story behind this matter. Perhaps, Miss Zhang, who was about to be Princess Yue, was also involved. Anyway, the whole case looked muddled and unclear.

    Female seniors and elders in many mansions like Zhang Qn, who had always been kind and adorable. After this incident, even Zhang Qn aroused many people¡¯s suspicion.

    Whoever got involved in this kind of thing would fall on hard times.

    However, no one doubted Prince Chen and Princess Chen. No matter how the others looked at this matter, the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was on the right side.

    Another piece of news came from the Pce: Secondary Consort Shao died!

    Many people were not surprised when hearing the news of her death, but some found it hard to believe. Shao Yanru had moved into the Pce not long ago. Though banished to the Cold Pce, she wouldn¡¯t have died in such a short time.

    When Shao Wanru received the message about her death, she was also stunned. Yet, she felt things would not be so simple. In her previous life, Shao Yanru managed to hook up with Chu Liuyue even after she married into the Pce. So, how could she be so useless? Recently, misfortunes happened one after another in the Pce. The Empress was left out in the cold, and Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming were not in a fit and proper position to handle affairs in the Pce. Moreover, she was an unfavored concubine. After entering the Pce, she had only offended the Empress.

    Consort Lan was high in the Emperor¡¯s favor, but she remained calm and peaceful. Only the Emperor would visit her ce from time to time. Since guards were outside her door, no other imperial consorts could enter her residence. Then, who murdered Secondary Consort Shao?

    Did she die of a sudden illness? But this sounded so unreal, like a joke¡­

    ...

 Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172 Any Nun Coming to the Palace of Benevolent Peace?

    Chapter 1172 Any Nun Coming to the Pce of Benevolent Peace?

    ¡°Did Shao Yanru die because of an acute disease?¡±

    The moment Shao Wanru heard the news, she doubted it. How could she believe it? Who was Shao Yanru? How could a person like her die of an emergency?

    Whether others believed it or not, she didn¡¯t.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯s previous life, Shao Yanru had also entered the Pce as a favorite consort. Compared with the current situation, she had to face more enemies who were more brutal. Even so, she had enjoyed afortable and privileged life.

    ¡°Is it because of me that her fate changed?¡± Anyway, Shao Wanru did not believe this news.

    ¡°My Lady, His Highness asked if you were ready?¡± Yujie came in and reported. They were going to the Pce.

    With a nod, Shao Wanru stood up. She had dressed up and waited for Chu Liuchen from the outer court.

    Together, they entered the Pce through the side door, heading straight for Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    Ever since the Empress Dowager fell ill, she had been in low spirits and didn¡¯t feel like epting visitors usually.

    They went in and bowed to the Empress Dowager. Today, the Empress Dowager seemed to be in good spirits. She sat in the main hall, twirling the Buddhist prayer beads in her hands in a calm state of mind.

    After they finished saluting, the Empress Dowager told them to sit down and asked, ¡°What happened that day? Why did Infanta Yuan¡¯an get so seriously injured? It was just a banquet, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess came toin tearfully several times. Her sobs gave the Empress Dowager a headache. Since she didn¡¯t want to ask others about it, she specially called her grandson and granddaughter-inw over to ask about it.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Yuan¡¯an harbored hostile intentions. With Princess Yuyan from the Xu State, she schemed against Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter and my wife. Later, she and Princess Yuyan fell out and became enemies. She suffered the consequences of her misdeeds!¡± Chu Liuchen casually exined, ¡°Uncle the Emperor also knows about it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Although she was the Emperor¡¯s biological mother, the Empress Dowager¡¯s power was mainly confined to the imperial harem. Since the Emperor had taken over this matter, the Empress Dowager should no longer intervene in it to avoid any conflicts with the Emperor.

    The Empress Dowager also understood this point. Regarding this point, she thought she had done an excellent job. Even when she saw anything dissatisfactory, she would, at most, give some suggestions to her son in private. She was very clear about her son¡¯s character: he stubbornly adhered to his opinions and always went his way.

    ¡°I got it. So, that¡¯s the end of the matter!¡± The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. At the thought of it, she felt a headache and had an extremely low opinion of Princess Yuyan from the Xu State. ¡°I heard Princess Yuyan from the Xu State is not a decent woman. It was a pity that Commandery Prince Qing started an intimate rtionship with her early. Otherwise, it would be better for him to marry Princess Yutao!¡±

    Although Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not virtuous, she was well-behaved at least. The Empress Dowager felt she was damned unlucky to see the mess happen.

    ¡°I feel listless recently, and the Empress is in such a helpless situation¡­ Only Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming assist me with affairs in the Pce. It isn¡¯t a long-term policy, after all. As for Consort Lan¡­¡± At this point, the Empress Dowager nced at Chu Liuchen and held back the words that sprang to her lips.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, you don¡¯t like Consort Lan, do you?¡± Chu Liuchen asked bluntly without scruples.

    Again, the Empress Dowager watched Chu Liuchen closely. Seeing his face as calm as usual, she sighed and said, ¡°She is a wretched woman!¡±

    ¡°The pathetic people certainly have something to be despised.¡±

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t say that¡­ At least you can¡¯t say that¡­¡± The Empress Dowager rebuked him in a low voice and reached out to press the space between her eyebrows for rxation. Then, she said with a trace of tiredness, ¡°I feel sorry for her. Because of me, she ended up like this¡­ In this case, you shouldn¡¯t look down on her. She is always sincere with you. After all, she is your biological aunt!¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on a stone brick in front of her. Her eyes became inexplicably deep. She sat aside in silence. Only her clenched hands showed that she was extremely uneasy.

    Chu Liuchen disliked Consort Lan, not on the surface, but from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Consort Lan¡¯s business¡­ It is thest dark secret in his heart and thest thing he wants to mention, right?¡±

    She gently bit her cherry lips. Since she lowered her head slightly, she could not see his face. But when her eyesnded on the lower hem of his clothes, she felt pain as if a knife were piercing her heart.

    Like her, Chu Liuchen was weakly linked with his parents by fate ties.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, let¡¯s not talk about her. I happen to have something to do in the front. Uncle the Emperor wanted to see me today. I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Study first ande back to apany youter!¡± Chu Liuchen said. Obviously, he still kept an attitude of avoiding.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± The Empress Dowager sighed and nodded kindly.

    She was his aunt connected by blood, but they were not in constant contact. Therefore, letting him care about Consort Lan quickly was not so easy.

    The Empress Dowager asked Shao Wanru to send Chu Liuchen to the pce gate.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor may have something to do with me today. You can go back first. Don¡¯t wait for me. You can also walk around and enjoy the scenery in the Pce. Don¡¯t get tired!¡± At the pce gate, Chu Liuchen turned to tell Shao Wanru with concern.

    Shao Wanru reached out, grabbed his sleeve, and gently shook it with a charming look. Then, she put it down. ¡°I know. Take good care of yourself.¡±

    Recently, the Imperial Study had not been peaceful. It was said that there had been disputes about the few princes asionally.

    ¡°I know!¡± Chu Liuchen took the chance and grabbed Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, his handsome face all smiles. Softly, he pinched her small hand and put it down.

    At this moment, they felt deeply connected by hearts, though neither expressed their feelings. In silence, Chu Liuchen had already understood what she wanted to say. Looking at her enchanting smile, his heart softened. He had felt gloomy when recalling past events, but now he felt much better.

    When Chu Liuchen strode away and was out of her sight, Shao Wanru turned around. Suddenly, out of the corner of her eye, she saw a figure and frowned slightly, thinking of the prayer beads on the Empress Dowager¡¯s wrist.

    She re-entered the hall where the Empress Dowager was reading the scripture. Seeing Shao Wanruing over, she put down the scripture, and Nanny Wei gently put it aside.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened that day!¡± The Empress Dowager gently apologized after telling Shao Wanru to sit down.

    They had punished a few people for the incident in the foreign princesses¡¯ mansion. However, considering the rtionship between the two countries, they hadn¡¯t punished Princess Yuyan severely and duly.

    Princess Yuyan was the chief plotter. Since she could stay alive and get married, it was unreasonable to harshly punish Infanta Yuan¡¯an, an aplice. Besides, her life was uncertain. No one knew if she could be saved.

    ¡°Her Majesty, I¡¯m not aggrieved. Prince Chen is protecting me!¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a smile, her eyes crystal clear.

    The Empress Dowager looked at her and found no resentment in her eyes. She liked Shao Wanru from the bottom of her heart. Patting her hand affectionately, she said, ¡°Nanny Wei, bring me what I have prepared!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Her Majesty. I am quite ready!¡± Nanny Wei smiled and said. Then, she asked someone to fetch a brocade box from the side hall.

    When four pce maids came forward, Nanny Wei stepped forward and opened the brocade boxes. Each was full of glittering jewelry.

    ¡°These¡­ These are¡­¡± Shao Wanru said in great surprise. Her keen eyes had a good taste for treasures. Each piece of jewelry in these boxes was top-grade, and it was incredible that there were so many of them.

    ¡°Good kid, this is the reward for you. Ask someone to take them backter!¡± The Empress Dowager smiled with satisfaction. The more she looked at Shao Wanru, the more satisfied she was. In her eyes, she was worthy of her grandson. She was shocked and surprised when she saw so many precious jewels, but she did not look greedy. It could be seen that she was pure-hearted.

    She was good by nature!

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, there¡­ there are too many¡­¡± Shao Wanru said, wondering why the Empress Dowager suddenly gave her several boxes of superb jewels. The Empress Dowager had given her a handsome reward in the past, but it was the first time she had received so many treasures.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang only has one daughter. She is as dearly as jewelry for her family and receives arge dowry. It is the same with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Ruiping Great Elder Princess has almost given her all her private property. Prince Yue is the biological son of Consort of Virtue, and Prince Zhou is the biological son of the Empress. But Chen¡¯er only has me. Since I dote on you, I can¡¯t let others outshine you.¡±

    The Empress Dowager sighed softly and patted Shao Wanru again, ¡°This is my love for you. Take my gift!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru felt warm in her heart, and her eyes turned slightly red. At this time, in her eyes, the Empress Dowager looked much like Old Madam Qin. This kind of sincere love didn¡¯t need many words to express.

    The Empress Dowager took pity on her because her dowry was not as much as the other two¡¯s. Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had a weaker foundation, so she especially sent these things to her. She had got back many things, and her grandmother wanted to add a lot to her dowry. However, she refused to take most of these items and asked her grandmother to leave them to Hao¡¯er. She believed she could live a good life by herself.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s reward was her kindness to Chu Liuchen and her. At this moment, she was more like an olddy who cared about her grandson.

    ...

    ¡°Well, you can go back now. I¡¯m tired. Before leaving the pce, go to see Consort of Virtue. She has something to talk to you about!¡± The Empress Dowager yawned and gave an order in a low voice, looking tired out.

    ¡°Yes. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Shao Wanru stood up and observed the Empress Dowager¡¯s face. ¡°She looks fine, but after sitting for a while, she is in low spirits. Is it because she bes much weaker after recovering from her illness?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just feel a little fatigue.¡± The Empress Dowager said, pinching the prayer beads in her hands and twirling them.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Seeing the Empress Dowager yawn again, Shao Wanru said. Maybe she was worn out. Shao Wanru had wanted to tell her many things, but it seemed she could only do it next time.

    Nanny Wei sent Shao Wanru to the pce gate and stopped there with a beaming face. Since what had happened, Nanny Wei had been smiling gently at Shao Wanru as if there was no grudge between them at all.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, did Her Majesty let the nune from the Buddha Hall to the Pce of Benevolent Peace?¡± Shao Wanru stood still and asked calmly. Just now, she saw a woman in the nun¡¯s gray clothes but didn¡¯t see her face. Thus, she had no idea if the woman was one of the nuns she was familiar with.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Empress Dowager invited one of them toe over and talk about the Buddha scriptures for a while. She was here when you came with His Highness.¡± Nanny Wei nodded and said with a smile, secretly suppressing the panic in her heart. Princess Chen¡¯s eyes were too sharp. Nevertheless, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be hidden from others, and there was no need to hide it.

 Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173 The Loyal Servant Girl Getting Out of the Palace

    Chapter 1173 The Loyal Servant Girl Getting Out of the Pce

    Consort of Virtue had asked Shao Wanru to deal with Shao Yanru¡¯s matter.

    Shao Wanru was now the only capable person handling things for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. As Consort of Virtue had ordered, Shao Wanru had to go to Shao Yanru¡¯s residence and see if there was anything that needed to be packed up.

    She asked a pce maid to lead the way for Shao Wanru.

    The courtyard was very remote. They made a long detour to get there.

    The pce maid left after taking Shao Wanru to Shao Yanru¡¯s ce.

    The door stood ajar. There was no trace of vitality in it. Qing¡¯er stepped forward to push the door open. Then, they found someone packing up in the corridor. When the person saw Shao Wanruing in, her eyes turned red. It was Shao Yanru¡¯s maid, Mo Yan.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± After putting down the things in her hands, Mo Yan stepped forward, bowed, and knelt on the ground. ¡°Your Highness, my First Miss¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she began to cry.

    ¡°Get up!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and walked inside.

    Mo Yan got up as she was told but stumbled. Yujie reached out to help her.

    There was only Mo Yan in the cold and empty courtyard. The door of the main room was open. However, only an empty bed was in this bare room.

    ¡°Where is your master?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the spacious bed and asked.

    ¡°She¡­ She has been sent outside and buried¡­¡± Mo Yan cried again and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Only¡­ only wrapped in a nket when she was carried out¡­¡±

    ¡°Her room looks deste and chilly. In my previous life, Shao Yanru led a prosperous life of luxury. How could she die like this?¡± Shao Wanru felt a world of differences between Shao Yanru¡¯s two lives and could hardly believe it. ¡°Shao Yanru, scheming and vicious, died so quietly?¡±

    Shao Wanru walked in. The barely furnished room showed Shao Yanru was out of favor.

    If the Emperor did not like her, she would be ignored in the Pce. What was worse, Shao Yanru¡¯s rank was low. It could be said she was the humblest imperial concubine in the Pce. Therefore, anyone could trample on her at will.

    ¡°Your master has always been in good health. How could she suddenly fall seriously ill?¡± Shao Wanru sat down on a chair and asked.

    This chair looked good but when Shao Wanru sat down it was a little shaky. ¡°Sure enough, there is nothing good here. With Shao Yanru¡¯s temperament, she could never stand it.¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Your Highness, please uphold justice for my master!¡± Mo Yan knelt again and pleaded.

    ¡°Is there anything behind it?¡± Shao Wanru asked and looked at Mo Yan, who choked with sobs and couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Your Highness, my master died with injustice unredressed. My master¡­ my master¡­¡± Mo Yan sobbed too bitterly to speak. It took her a long time to finish her words.

    It turned out that there was inside information.

    Shao Yanru, neglected by the Emperor, had never seen him since she entered the Pce, let alone serve him in bed. The Pce was full of snobs. As a result, this ce was even colder and more dismal than the Cold Pce. Even the food here was leftovers.

    That day, it was time for dinner again. When Mo Yan carried a hamper and went to get food, she encountered an imperial consort. She was also a neer to the Imperial Pce, who belonged to the same batch as Shao Yanru in the Pageant. Although her rank was not high, her status was much higher than that of Secondary Consort Shao. It was said that she was from the same n as the Empress. Thus, no one dared to offend her, even if she had not won the Emperor¡¯s favor.

    However, Mo Yan almost bumped into her identally. In a fit of anger, she asked someone to knock over Mo Yan¡¯s food box. Seeing the food scattered all over the ground, sheughed and said even dogs would not eat such things.

    Then she ordered Mo Yan to kneel under the scorching sun as punishment. The weather gradually became hot. After kneeling for two hours, Mo Yan couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fainted directly. Then she was sent back by imperial servants passing by.

    A woman who had been inferior to her bullied her servant. Seeing this, Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t let it go and went to that imperial consort¡¯s door for justice. However, she was forcefully driven out and injured.

    After that, the Imperial Institute of Medicine sent the medicine to her. Unexpectedly, she did not recover after taking medicine. In the end, she died.

    After Mo Yan finished speaking, she fell to the ground with tears in her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, you are from the same family. Please redress the grievance for my First Miss. She died with injustice unredressed. After that, she was wrapped in a nket, sent out of the Pce, and buried. Until now, I don¡¯t know where her grave is!¡±

    After such a tragic thing happened, Mo Yan, as a servant girl, was certainly out of her wits. At this moment, Shao Wanru was like a family to her. She had plotted against Shao Wanru with Shao Yanru in the past, but who would care about it now? Shao Yanru was dead. How could others me her for the past things? Moreover, she died so miserably.

    Obviously, she was poisoned by the imperial consort.

    ¡°Has anyone from the Imperial Institute of Medicinee to examine her?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a trace of contemtion in her eyes.

    ¡°No, no one came to see her. After my master died, I reported her death. Then, someone came to take her away. No imperial physician hade to see her. I cried and begged them to send an imperial physician here, telling them that my master died with a grudge. But none of them believed me, and no one paid attention to me. They just took First Miss away!¡±

    Mo Yan cried out.

    Not to mention a servant girl like her, even Shao Yanru couldn¡¯t be treated as she wished in the Imperial Pce. Not everyone could ask for imperial physicians at will.

    ¡°So, that was how she got an acute illness?¡±

    Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes slightly, her eyes with a deep looknding on the big empty bed. ¡°Did Shao Yanru die like this?¡± Perhaps because Shao Yanru had given her a strong impression in her previous life, she didn¡¯t believe this matter even when seeing therge bed with nothing on it. She always felt she had neglected something in the whole case.

    ¡°What happened to the imperial consortter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am alone in the Pce now. I cry and think about First Miss while packing up the things I need to take away with me,¡± said Mo Yan.

    ¡°Are you leaving? Where are you going?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other ce to go. I¡¯m not a pce maid. I temporarily lived in the Pce for First Miss. Now that she is gone forever, I certainly will go back.¡± Mo Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if my master is no longer there, I can go to serve First Young Master and First Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the Pce, you may not be allowed to leave as you want.¡± Shao Wanru reminded her. Once consorts or even servants entered the pce gate, they could hardly decide their own destiny.

    Even if Mo Yan moved into the Pce for Shao Yanru, she could not leave at her own will.

    ¡°Your Highness, please save me. First Miss passed away, and I don¡¯t want to stay in the Pce!¡± Mo Yan kowtowed to Shao Wanru a few times. Then, she raised her head and looked at Shao Wanru in tears while pleading, ¡°Your Highness, I know my master had plotted against you and owed you an apology. But now, she is dead. No matter what, she is your family. Please help me go out of the Pce. I only want to light a few incense sticks for First Miss and serve her family in the future.¡±

    She cried mournfully and wiped her tears hard. After a while, her eyes became red and swollen.

    ¡°Get up and talk,¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    Yujie came over to pull Mo Yan¡¯s hand, intending to help her up. However, Mo Yan struggled and shook off her. ¡°Your Highness, I won¡¯t get up. If you still want to vent your anger, you can beat me. I hope you can be magnanimous and forgive my master. Then, I¡¯ll be happy even if I die today.¡±

    Her words meant Shao Wanru still bore grudges against Shao Yanru. That was why she was unwilling to help Shao Yanru¡¯s servant girl.

    The dead should be honored and forgiven. Most people would not be hard on the deceased. After all, when a person died, there was nothing left. How could anyone fuss too much over past events? Thus, those still alive would usually leave the dead in peace.

    ¡°Where is the other pce maid?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t answer her. Her eyes swept around the room, and she found Han Dan, the other pce maid, was not there. Then, she asked lightly, her long eyshes fluttering.

    ¡°When First Miss is gone, all the other pce servants have left. Han Dan seemed to have served First Miss with all her heart, but¡­ but after all, she was not brought here by First Miss. So, she¡­ she also left!¡± Mo Yan said bleakly, with sadness on her face.

    There were only a few people here. It was the Empress who sent some people here to serve Shao Yanru. But those servants were all unhappy when degraded to an inferior ce. In this case, how could they do their best to help Shao Yanru? They were relieved to see Shao Yanru fall seriously ill and die. After that, they found different ces to go and left one by one.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention it to Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming?¡± Shao Wanru brought up the topic again as if she didn¡¯t see the panic in Mo Yan¡¯s eyes. Mo Yan looked a little flustered. When Shao Wanru began talking about something else, she finally calmed down.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m just a pce maid serving First Miss. I couldn¡¯t even enter the gates of their living ces, not to mention meet them!¡± Mo Yan felt very wronged. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen you today, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to say that just now. I¡­ I just¡­ want to leave the Pce and serve my master¡¯s family!¡±

    Mo Yan insisted.

    From this point of view, Mo Yan was a loyal servant. Even if she was not Shao Wanru¡¯s servant, she was faithful to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Masters were always kind to such loyal servants.

    ¡°You can get out of the Pce, but¡­¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°What is the method? Your Highness, no matter what it is, I¡¯m willing to try it as long as I can return to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Hearing that there was hope, Mo Yan was excited and looked at Shao Wanru expectantly, waiting for her answer. She was determined to leave the Pce. Since she could not go out with First Miss, Princess Chen was the only one she could ask for help.

    This was also First Miss¡¯s idea.

    ¡°I can ask these people in the Pce to do this favor. But since you are still a pce maid, you can¡¯t leave the Pce casually. So, you cane to my mansion first and wait some time. When this matter is settled, I will send you back to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Shao Wanru said, ¡°but I don¡¯t know if you are willing to go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you very much.¡± When Mo Yan heard she had a chance to leave the Pce, she kowtowed heavily to Shao Wanru a few more times in tears, full of gratitude.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since she entered the Pce, but she had endured various hardships. When Shao Yanru was alive, they lived in misery. After Shao Yanru¡¯s sudden, unnatural death, Mo Yan must be too scared to stay. Nothing happened to that imperial consort. She might think of Mo Yan and choose to kill her to keep her mouth shut!

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Do you want to take it out with you?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t care about Mo Yan¡¯s answer. Instead, her eyes fell on a candlestick, and she asked meaningfully.

    A ray of light shed across her eyes.

    ...

 Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174 The Suspicious Candlestick

    Chapter 1174 The Suspicious Candlestick

    This simple candlestick was the only one here. Like this empty room, it was inconspicuous.

    ¡°This¡­ Let me take this candlestick. When First Miss was still alive, the room was lit by this one light only. This candlestick was not very big. I want to take it out and put it before First Miss¡¯s memorial tablet as an offering to her. It can be saved as a keepsake for those miserable days.¡± Mo Yan was a little uneasy at first. She looked at the candlestick and Shao Wanru¡¯s face. When ensuring that her expression was normal, she said.

    ¡°You can get up first!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Mo Yan didn¡¯t refuse this time. She rose to her feet, patted the dust off her knees, and walked up to serve Shao Wanru. In this position, she happened to block the candlestick, so Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see it after sitting down.

    ¡°Bring me this candlestick, and let me have a look!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly ordered.

    Mo Yan was so scared that she trembled, and a haunted look shed across his face. ¡°My Lady, this is not a good piece. It was dropped here. My master came over and wiped it clean. Afterward, she had been using it. There was barely anything good here, but my master fancied this candlestick.¡±

    ¡°Bring it over!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face darkened, and she ignored Mo Yan¡¯s exnation.

    Mo Yan moved and wanted to say something. Meanwhile, Yujie had already walked over, got the candlestick, and presented it to Shao Wanru. Mo Yan couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I put the candlestick away? Did Princess Chen find anything?¡±

    Shao Wanru took the candlestick from Yujie¡¯s hand. It was not big and had a small half-burned candle on it. At this time, the candle had already stopped burning. However, there was still a faint smell of burning candles. It was not very strong, but there was a light scent of incense, which smelled wonderful.

    ¡°Where did this candlee from?¡± Shao Wanru asked, turning it over and looking closely at it. It was a small candlestick, not particrly exquisite, but someone must have given it a good polish. This was mainly why it caught Shao Wanru¡¯s attention. Just now, a ray of sunlight fell on the candlestick, so Shao Wanru happened to see it glitter. Otherwise, she would not have found such an inconspicuous candlestick.

    The fragrance on it was very faint. Shao Wanru would not catch the scent if she did not hold it up to her nose and smell it.

    ¡°I heard the imperial Pce allocated it¡­ I wanted to change it to a better one, but they were almost the same. In¡­ In the end¡­ we only used this one,¡± Mo Yan stammered.

    Shao Wanru turned over the candlestick several times but found nothing unusual. ¡°Did your master like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, First Miss loved it.¡± Mo Yan hurriedly replied. Since she answered in such a hurry, she was afraid of causing misunderstandings. Therefore, she added, ¡°When First Miss couldn¡¯t fall asleep at night, she would embroider something. Fortunately, there was this candlestick. Otherwise, First Miss would be sad. This item looks bright because my master wiped it often. Sometimes, I wanted to clean it for her, but she didn¡¯t allow me to do that.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, your master was an imperial consort. How could she not get anything better?¡± Shao Wanru casually put the candlestick in Yujie¡¯s hand and wiped her palm clean with a handkerchief.

    It had been scrubbed clean and shiny, but some parts were a little dirty and greasy. After holding it for a while, she felt it a little oily.

    Mo Yan carefully breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Your Highness, my master lived a hard life in the Pce. No one helped us, let alonee and take a look at us. She barely had any good items. When she just entered the Pce, there were some nice things. Butter on, we gave them to eunuchs and pce maids. How could we get anything better?¡±

    Speaking of the past unbearable to recall, Mo Yan felt wronged, and her eyes turned red again.

    In the Pce, she didn¡¯t live a happy life but suffered a lot. Even as a servant girl, she was not used to such a hard life, let alone First Miss, who was brought up in luxury.

    ¡°My master deserves a much better life. She will ascend to a higher position.¡±

    Thinking of this, she looked less aggrieved.

    ¡°Well, in this case, you can go with me. The candlestick is nice. Take it with us!¡± Shao Wanru ordered calmly and stood up, ¡°Yujie, go to keep a record, telling them I¡¯ll take this pce maid away!¡±

    The information about pce maids was all recorded. Thus, all pce maids could not be taken away casually, including Mo Yan, who did not enter the Pce in a conventional way.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now!¡± Yujie gave the candlestick to Qing¡¯er. Since her master liked this item, it is hers now.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, but this¡­ a favorite of First Miss¡­¡± Mo Yan stuttered, pointing to the candlestick in Qing¡¯er¡¯s hand. However, she didn¡¯t dare to reach out to take it and could only look at Shao Wanru with a pleading gaze. She hoped that Shao Wanru could return the candlestick to her.

    ¡°First Miss is gone. How could Princess Chen rob her of such a worthless thing?

    ¡°Princess Chen can¡¯t have such poor taste, right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru ignored her and said lightly. As she walked out, Qing¡¯er followed closely.

    Mo Yan hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, I still need to pack some things¡­¡±

    ¡°What else do you want to pick up? Just take a packet with you. I¡¯ll wait for you in the yard for a while. Pack up your possessions immediately!¡± Shao Wanru said unhappily.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was displeased, Mo Yan dared not say anything more. In haste, she put a few simple things in the package she had prepared earlier and came out with a small bag. She looked back at the courtyard door behind her and felt sad. ¡°My master had no choice but to live there for so long. Now¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When Mo Yan was still in a daze, Qing¡¯er urged her in a low voice.

    Mo Yan nodded quickly, wiped away her tears, and walked out after Qing¡¯er and Shao Wanru.

    Along the way, the two servant girls said nothing and followed Shao Wanru quietly. They were surprised to see Qin Yiyan and her servant girls at the side door. Seeing Shao Wanruing over, Qin Yiyan bowed to her and looked somewhat dreadful.

    She entered the Pce with Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru. As soon as they were in the Pce, Chu Liuchen sent her to Consort Lan¡¯s ce. She hade back first.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your courtyard first, Miss Qin?¡± Shao Wanru asked indifferently after Qin Yiyan greeted her.

    Qin Yiyan didn¡¯t look at all well. She looked at Shao Wanru, seemingly wanting to say something. But when she saw the two servant girls behind her, she swallowed her words and said something usual, ¡°I waited for you here to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin, pleasee with me!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and did not refuse.

    She took them to the courtyard where she lived. Upon entering the courtyard, Shao Wanru asked Qing¡¯er to fix Mo Yan up with a ce to stay and invited Qin Yiyan into the main room.

    When Qin Yiyan stepped into the room and sat down, her face looked weary. With a strange look, she examined Shao Wanru, her eyes a little uneasy.

    Calmly, Shao Wanru put down the teacup in her hand and looked up, her limpid eyes on Qin Yiyan¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Qin, please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Won¡¯t you hinder my cousin?¡± Qin Yiyan blurted out.

    ¡°Miss Qin, what do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.

    Qin Yiyan swallowed hard. Inexplicably, she felt Princess Chen¡¯s manner imposing, though Princess Chen was younger. This situation choked her words. It seemed she couldn¡¯t bring herself to mention something. After thinking briefly, she said bluntly, ¡°I went to see my aunt just now. She asked me to listen to you, but do you¡­ have such great capabilities?¡±

    Qin Yiyan felt Princess Chen was full of momentum but still did not believe Shao Wanru was qualified to be Princess Chen. She was the hope of her family. Since she was a child, she had been educated in this respect. Though she was still a timid, unmarried girl, she thought she was of a broader outlook than ordinary women. Her life was not limited to the inner court.

    In her view, she was a more suitable partner for her cousin!

    She was very bitter about Consort Lan¡¯s instructions just now.

    With an indignant and disturbed look, Qin Yiyan appeared somewhat childish. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing and asked directly without beating around the bush, ¡°Miss Qin, what can you do?¡±

    All the people in the room were their trusted servants, so there was no need to conceal the actual situation.

    ¡°I can help my cousin manage the inner court well. No matter how many women he takes in, I can handle them well. Not only can I make these women obedient, but I can also force their families to work for my cousin. My secret guards can also secretly assist him, relieving him of worries and helping solve his problems.¡±

    Qin Yiyan raised her head and pridefully said, ¡°I¡¯m good at martial arts. But do you know how to fight, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Has she learned martial arts?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her in astonishment. If Qin Yiyan hadn¡¯t said it, she couldn¡¯t have been able to see that.

    ¡°I mean it. I have been practicingbat skills since I was a child.¡± Thinking that Shao Wanru might not believe it, Qin Yiyan exined in detail. Compared with ordinary delicate women, she was the most powerful guard.

    If she were Princess Chen, she could better protect her cousin. No one would know that she knew martial arts. If anyone tried to assassinate her cousin, she could rush out to defend him in the first ce. Her surprise attack could catch the enemy off bnce and help her gain the upper hand.

    ...

    ¡°But people with martial arts skills are usually guards.¡± Shao Wanru suddenly felt Qin Yiyan was a little cute, and her smile widened.

    ¡°I have an advantage over the other guards because I can take enemies by surprise. They won¡¯t know I can fight.¡± Qin Yiyan was still unconvinced. She looked Shao Wanru up and down several times and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why my cousin likes you. You look so fragile. Not to mention assassins, you will suffer even if attacked by other women. This time, an ident happened in the foreign princesses¡¯ courtyard. If it were me, I would go and knock them down!¡±

    Qin Yiyan clenched her small fists and fiercely shook them in the air.

    Her threatening act amused Shao Wanru, who gently wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and said, ¡°So, are you going to beat all the women like this and force them to stay loyal?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I have other tactics. Sometimes, I need to use strategies. I¡¯m not reckless.¡± Qin Yiyan felt very upset. She could do better, but she had to give up the position to the weak and delicate Princess Chen before her. She was truly unconvinced!

    But no matter how unwilling to give in, she had to obey her aunt¡¯s order. Besides, her cousin¡¯s meaning was evident. Her aunt had been very hesitant before. When she learned about Chu Liuchen¡¯s firm attitude, her aunt had to give up her original idea. Then, Qin Yiyan reached out to take something out of the pocket before her chest, reluctantly pushed it to Shao Wanru, and said in a low voice, ¡°Her Grace asked me to give it to you!¡±

 Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175 It Jogged Her Memory

    Chapter 1175 It Jogged Her Memory

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on a small piece of jade before her. It looked like a token. The fruit was made of blue jade, while yellow jade was the base. It should have been like a fruit, but this token looked like a ttened fruit. At first nce, it seemed an authenticating object of the inner court.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be a real authenticating object. Instead, the word ¡°token¡± appeared in Shao Wanru¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This token will be yours from now on!¡± Qin Yiyan looked at the token on the table, feeling reluctant to part with it. Her nose twitched, and she felt like crying. ¡°This token should be mine!¡±

    Shao Wanru did not expect it to be an actual token and couldn¡¯t helpughing in surprise. Entirely at ease, she reached to take it and yed with it carefully.

    ¡°You epted it for real?¡± Qin Yiyan was slightly annoyed because Shao Wanru took it over casually and didn¡¯t treat such a valuable thing seriously. She neither expressed her thanks nor pretended to refuse such a precious item.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I take it?¡± Shao Wanru squinted at her and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s for His Highness, I can have it!¡±

    She said it in such a very matter-of-fact way. Qin Yiyan was so annoyed that she burst outughing. For some reason, she felt Princess Chen looked different from what she had expected. Qin Yiyan had thought she was a hypocritical and delicate beauty who looked impressive butcked real worth. At least Princess Chen was now lively and courageous in her eyes.

    She could take her cousin¡¯s things whenever she wanted.

    ¡°This is for my cousin, and he may not give it to you,¡± argued Qin Yiyan. Although less irritated in her heart, she still appeared to be foaming with rage.

    ¡°Since it belongs to your cousin, he will give it to me.¡± Looking at Qin Yiyan¡¯s reluctant look, Shao Wanru smiled.

    Previously, she had misunderstood Qin Yiyan, thinking she was interested in Chu Liuchen. Thus, Shao Wanru was pretty hostile to her, especially when Qin Yiyan said she would be a better legal wife for Chu Liuchen. But now, she could tell Miss Qin seemed to be more interested in this token, and Chu Liuchen was more like a target she would acquire in passing. Thinking of this, Shao Wanru immediately felt much better and inexplicably liked her.

    It was hard to pin down the rtionship between people. When they first met, they loathed each other, but now both felt it was not difficult to get along.

    Shao Wanru was so confident, and Qin Yiyan felt a little ufortable. ¡°This is a precious thing from the deceased empress. Later, she sent it to my family. Before I came to the capital this time, my father gave it to me. Now that I have transferred it to you, I will never interfere in any affairs of your mansion.¡± Qin Yiyan said in a huff.

    Her father repeatedly told her to protect Prince Chen and support him. In his opinion, although Prince Chen was in poor health, he was the most orthodox descendant of the royal family and the Qin family. Therefore, they must do all in their power to help Prince Chen ascend the throne.

    She wanted to be loyal and contribute to Prince Chen, but he didn¡¯t allow her to do so. The more Qin Yiyan thought about it, the angrier she became. She had been cultivating martial arts hard for so many years because she fully intended to protect the sick and weak Prince Chen. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t appreciate her effort.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡± Qin Yiyan suddenly stood up. The more she thought about it, the more resentful and aggrieved she felt. In the past, Consort Lan supported her and praised her for being a nice choice for Prince Chen. But after hearing Prince Chen¡¯s words, she changed her mind.

    All her hard work over the years seemed to go for nothing!

    ¡°Cousin Qin, wait a minute!¡± Seeing that she was leaving in anger, Shao Wanru put down the token in her hand and said to her.

    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Qin Yiyan turned around in disbelief. Since they met, Princess Chen had never been close to her and kept calling her Miss Qin.

    ¡°Cousin? Aren¡¯t you His Highness¡¯s cousin? Then, you are also my cousin, right? Cousin Qin, please sit down first. I have something to tell you!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice, and she revealed a gentle smile.

    But Qin Yiyan was unwilling to talk because Shao Wanru seemed to take her undeserved gain for granted. Shao Wanru was younger, so how could she have the nerve to treat her like a younger sister? Nevertheless, Qin Yiyan sat back in her chair. Tilting her head, she snorted coldly like a defeated rooster.

    Shao Wanru burst intoughter and said, ¡°Since you¡¯vee to the capital, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to live outside alone. Don¡¯t move out of the mansion in the future. It¡¯s better for you to live in the mansion. If you want to visit Consort Lan, you can go and see her. It may be improper for me to visit her!¡±

    With this, the smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face faded. She gave a gentle sigh and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go to meet Consort Lan? Do you know how much she wants to see you? But you and my cousin never visit her when in the Pce!¡± Qin Yiyan said indignantly. Consort Lan was so pitiful and devoted to Prince Chen. How could Prince Chen ignore her like that?

    Consort Lan would agree to anything Prince Chen said.

    ¡°You know your cousin. He doesn¡¯t want me to see Consort Lan, and it¡¯s indeed not inappropriate for me to visit her often. But you¡¯re different. You¡¯re her niece, so it¡¯s proper for you to visit her. Now you live in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It will be easier for Consort Lan to send messages through you if anything happens.¡±

    Shao Wanru said in a soft and earnest voice.

    She had grown quite fond of Consort Lan, but at the same time, she had to respect Chu Liuchen¡¯s ideas. There were some things that she didn¡¯t want to recall. The more she thought about them, the more distressed she felt for Chu Liuchen and the less she wanted Chu Liuchen to be sad. On the other hand, she pitied Consort Lan and hoped she would be happy.

    She didn¡¯t know how to deal with this rtionship before. Luckily, with Qin Yiyan, many knotty problems could be smoothly solved.

    Qin Yiyan¡¯s earlier performance had helped her win Shao Wanru¡¯s recognition. Meanwhile, in her heart, she epted Qin Yiyan as her cousin.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Prince Chen go to see Consort Lan?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s words sounded reasonable, and she seemed quite considerate to Consort Lan. The anger in Qin Yiyan¡¯s heart gradually dissipated, but she was still unwilling to give up. Thus, she deliberately asked this. In her eyes, Prince Chen was also Consort Lan¡¯s nephew. Why didn¡¯t he visit Consort Lan? It was not a shameful rtionship.

    ¡°He has his considerations. At present, the imperial court is not at peace either. Consort Lan is now the favorite consort of the imperial harem. With so many people watching, it is inconvenient for His Highness to meddle in it even if he wants to. He has to act the same as before. Otherwise, others will think he epts her only after Consort Lan regains the Emperor¡¯s favor. This will not be good for His Highness and Consort Lan,¡± Shao Wanru said. Her words were vague, but the meaning was realistic.

    Qin Yiyan thought for a moment and agreed with Shao Wanru. With a nod, she said, ¡°Okay, I got it. I will visit Consort Lan in the Pce from time to time. If you enter the Pce, take me with you. Consort Lan is too lonely.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru said. She rolled her watery eyes slightly and asked, ¡°You live a little far away from me. Do you want me to change a bigger and closer courtyard for you?¡±

    Back then, she suspected Qin Yiyan had bad intentions, so she deliberately found a remote corner for her to live in. Now that all their misunderstandings had been cleared up, she had to ask her how she thought about her dwelling.

    ¡°No, that ce is fine. Don¡¯t let me live too close to you. I¡¯m afraid my cousin will throw me out.¡± Qin Yiyan snorted and was very distressed. Her cousin had badly discouraged her. She felt a little scared when she thought about it and didn¡¯t want to get anywhere close to him.

    Looking at Shao Wanru, she felt her cousin-inw was more thoughtful. She was not in a good mood after giving out the token, but still, she felt satisfied with the overall situation.

    While they were talking, Qin Yiyan was observing this new cousin-inw. The more she watched her, the more she felt her cousin-inw was not as delicate as she looked on the surface. Instead, she was a very independent-minded young woman in a position of power to manage affairs in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Even her cousin could not decide and act arbitrarily in his mansion, was he?

    Thinking of this, Qin Yiyan felt even more satisfied.

    Chu Liuchen had treated her harshly, so she was d to see him being bullied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Everyone knows Consort Lan arranged for you to live here, and you never get along well with me. Maybe, someone wille to you and ask you to make trouble for me!¡± Shao Wanru joked, feeling it a good idea.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see who will invite me to deal with you, my little cousin-inw!¡± Qin Yiyan¡¯s interest was aroused. She happened to be very bored after handing in her treasure.

    ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile, and a trace of deep meaning shed in her eyes. Qin Yiyan had moved in with such a unique background. As an explicit ¡°threat¡± to her, how could she not attract attention?

    Fortunately, they now stopped quarreling and made peace with each other. This way, she would not have to spare much effort to deal with Qin Yiyan, not to mention that Consort Lan was also involved.

    The current situation was the best¡­

    After Qin Yiyan left, the room quieted down. Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes became cold with a trace of hostility.

    How could she forget that candle?

    She didn¡¯t see it clearly then and wondered what it was. But at the sight of the candle, she remembered it was about a candle. The candle looked nothing special but was the most critical thing. She should have seen this candle at thest moment of her previous life, right?

    Her blood suddenly ran cold, and her chest tightened. She felt suffocated by the dull chest pains. It had been a long time since she remembered thest bloody scene. When she recognized the candle, she shivered with cold. Only when her heart pounded did she feel she was alive.

    Everything about the little prince, the child who had been murdered, seemed to appear before her. Bloody waves rose and surged as if they were going to drag her back into the sea of blood, into thest moment full of desperate cries.

    He was cut into half at the waist but didn¡¯t die immediately¡­

    That day, they had all been in the Southern Pce. Why? What had she heard and seen whening to the Southern Pce? Some vague memories had popped up in her mind all of a sudden. The candle seemed to have opened part of her sealed memories.

    Involuntarily, she pressed her hands against her chest and bent down. It was the most basic protective gesture she subconsciously did to make herself feel safe and secure. Behind the bushes that day, she heard some people talking. It should be a conversation between Shao Yanru and Chu Liuyue¡­

    After so many twists and turns, she met the same thing again.

    ...

    Now she could be sure that Shao Yanru was not dead and must be hiding somewhere. No matter what, she would not let them seed¡­

 Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176 In Her Last Life, She Was Killed As an Eyewitness

    Chapter 1176 In Her Last Life, She Was Killed As an Eyewitness

    ¡°ying dead¡­ Hide well?¡± The man¡¯s calm voice dropped to a whisper. Somehow, the woman heard it feel her heart palpitate a little.

    ¡°Yes, I hide very well. It¡¯ll be fine. No one sees me.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was excessively soft and charming, with obvious attachment and coquetry.

    ¡°Then hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t let others find it out!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ When will youe to see me? It¡¯s inconvenient to talk here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here tomorrow night¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ Be careful.¡± After saying that, the man turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, he heard a slight noise behind him. When he saw a pair of panicked and beautiful eyes behind the bushes, his heart skipped a beat.

    Seeing he had discovered her, the woman behind the shrubs turned around and ran.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look back for fear that she would die. Prince Yue and Zhaoyi Shao were standing behind the tree shadows, and they looked like a couple now.

    Prince Yue was the Emperor¡¯s son, while Zhaoyi Shao married the Emperor. How could she think too much about this? All she wanted to do was escape from this ce. However, in the end, she couldn¡¯t escape her fate of being cut in two at the waist.

    ¡°Why would they kill me? At that time, I could not resist and was trampled under Shao Yanru¡¯s feet. Even if they wanted to shut me up forever, they didn¡¯t have to make a big thing out of it.

    ¡°It turned out that they murdered me to keep their secret. I heard and saw their secret!¡±

    Slowly, Shao Wanru closed her eyes, and her bloody memories flooded into her mind.

    The specific words or scenes were not in her memory. She only remembered that something should have been buried in the Southern Pce, now the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    She wanted to dig out that thing when she first entered the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Her memory was very vague. Faintly, she felt that thing with the property of medicine was very important. Thus, she especially took a small medicine bag for clearing hearts and tranquilization, holding a small medicine hoe in her hands.

    She obtained no chance for the first time. Later, there was still no chance at all.

    After she married Chu Liuchen, she secretly found an opportunity to dig it up, but there was nothing.

    Shao Wanru thought that her memory was wrong. Many things had vanished, but only such an obsession remained in her heart. She might have made a mistake about that.

    Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She fell into a warm embrace with a light medicine fragrance. It was Chu Liuchen. Feeling he was with her, she gradually rxed, letting him hold her in his arms.

    Shao Wanru could feel his scent around her. At this moment, the smell of blood in her memory faded a lot, and she felt as if she hade back to life. Tears welled up in her eyes and fell silently.

    Every time she faced Chu Liuchen, she was extremely fragile.

    If she were alone, she would swallow all the bitterness by herself, no matter how hard it was.

    Gently, she shook her head and leaned her head against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest, closing her watery eyes tightly.

    Chu Liuchen looked down at her. Seeing her little pale face as delicate as jade, he felt distressed. When he entered the door just now, he saw her curl up into a ball, and a trace of coldness shed in his eyes.

    He gently patted her on the back, and his thin lips fell on the corners of her mouth. He kissed her tenderly and slowly before letting go of her. ¡°What happened? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°The candle!¡± She managed to say it softly, though she had thought it would be difficult. Her eyshes fluttered when feeling Chu Liuchen¡¯s gentle stroke to appease her.

    Her tension faded away like tidewater, and she slowly became lucid.

    She raised her freezing hands, gently holding Chu Liuchen¡¯s.

    ¡°Where did the candlee from?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a low voice.

    ¡°It is from the Pce, Shao Yanru¡¯s living ce. She doesn¡¯t seem to be dead!¡± Shao Wanru murmured, leaning her head on Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest.

    Chu Liuchen reached out and grasped her hands. Gently, he took her hands in his to warm her up with care and love.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll find it out. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    His eyes turned deep and cold when Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see him. He found Shao Wanru was particrly concerned about Shao Yanru¡¯s affairs. Whenever Shao Yanru made any move, she would feel shocked and nervous.

    He had always been clear about what happened after Shao Wanru came to the capital. She didn¡¯t oftene into contact with Shao Yanru. Both of them had stayed in the Yuhui Nunnery, and Shao Wanru had spent a short period in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Had Shao Yanru hurt her?

    At the thought of this possibility, Chu Liuchen felt a surge of hostility in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­ I just¡­¡± Shao Wanru knew Chu Liuchen misunderstood that she was scared. However, she couldn¡¯t exin this matter and didn¡¯t know how to begin. If such a thing hadn¡¯t happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    ¡°I just¡­ hate her very much. To achieve her purpose, she can sacrifice anyone, poison anyone, and¡­¡± After thinking for a while, she exined softly.

    When she finished speaking, she froze all of a sudden. In fact, Shao Yanru had the same character as Shao Jing. In the eyes of these people, the affection between blood rtions could be used and sacrificed.

    Forcefully suppressing the surging emotions in her heart, she put forth her strength and pulled Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand. ¡°Help me find out where Shao Yanru went. Who sent her out of the Pce that day? And who dispatched these people? I suspect it has something to do with Prince Yue or Prince Zhou. Of course, it may also be Prince Cheng.¡±

    Shao Yanru hadpsed into a form of suspended animation. There was no one else but these three who could take her away.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯sst life, Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru were having an affair even until thest moment. Thus, he was the most suspicious. Shao Wanru suspected Prince Zhou because of Doctor Qiu. Prince Cheng and Shao Jing had been close. Shao Wanru even suspected Prince Cheng had something to do with her father¡¯s death.

    At that time, Shao Jing had no power or status. How could he find her father at the border without anyone noticing his movements?

    ¡°Help me with other things, and I¡¯ll avenge my parents!¡± She gritted her teeth hard, leaving a deep bite mark on her cherry lips.

    She put some old grudges aside because it was not time for revenge.

    ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Chu Liuchen patted her on the back again and said gently.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything more this time and nestled against his chest for a long time. Like her, Chu Liuchen also remained silent and just hugged her tightly.

    It was tranquil in the room. In the silence, their breathing intertwined as if they were destined to be entangled forever.

    After a long while, Shao Wanrupletely calmed down. She gently pushed Chu Liuchen away and handed the token to him. She said with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Cousin Qin just brought it here. She said Consort Lan asked her to give it to me.¡±

    Chu Liuchen snorted. At the mention of Consort Lan, his face darkened, but he didn¡¯t push the token away. ¡°Since she gave it to you, you can keep it. It¡¯s yours originally.¡±

    Shao Wanru gently pushed him and said, ¡°Cousin Qin is nice. Although older than me, she appears very childish. She even knows martial arts. She said she was supposed to have this token and was unwilling to give it away. Since she was a child, her mission in life was protecting you, but I have taken her position!¡±

    Thinking of Qin Yiyan¡¯s aggrieved look, Shao Wanru curled her lips and smiled.

    Qin Yiyan looked as if her toy had been snatched away.

    When she smiled, a faint blush appeared on her delicate little face, making her more charming. Only then did Chu Liuchen show a smile on his face. At this moment, he did not have so much resistance to Qin Yiyan. In fact, he had had a lot of fantasies about this uncle¡¯s family in his childhood. However, these rtives had left the capital long ago and lived somewhere far away.

    ¡°In this case, let her live in the mansion!¡± Chu Liuchen said. Since she had martial skills, he had to sound her out. If she had no ulterior motives, he should let her stay closer to Zhuozhuo. Although Qing¡¯er also knew martial arts, she was a servant girl. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t follow Zhuozhuo closely. If Qin Wanru knew how to fight, she could be a great helper to Zhuozhuo.

    As for the secret guards under her control, Chu Liuchen took them lightly. However, they would be helpful for Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru could be protected by such a guard team and Qin Yiyan, its former leader. Then, he could feel relieved and cast off many restrictions to action. After all, he no longer needed to worry that someone would harm Zhuozhuo to crack down on him.

    ...

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give her the cold shoulder in the future. She looks delicate, but in fact, she is efficient and able. She is different from ordinary Misses from aristocratic families.¡±

    Shao Wanru carefully chose her words to express her thoughts more clearly.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you! But before I find out the truth, don¡¯t get too close to her,¡± Chu Liuchen agreed and advised softly in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask her to apany Consort Lan when she is free. She doesn¡¯t have to pay all the attention to us.¡± Shao Wanru said as she observed Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression. Although his face fell again, and his thin lips were slightly pursed, he said nothing. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief in her heart. She decided these things for herself and was afraid Chu Liuchen would object.

    ¡°Do whatever you want then!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s dark eyes darkened, but he still agreed.

    He pulled Shao Wanru to sit down and took the token, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll find out the truth for you. Then, the team will be sent to Xiao Xuanzi for training. After all this, I will return the token and guards to you!¡±

    His only weakness was Shao Wanru. How could he casually trust others to protect her? Even if it was about those secret guards, he must check them out first. He would have to meet, train, and investigate them in person.

    Shao Wanru nodded meekly, feeling warm in her heart. It was an indescribable feeling. She trusted him wholeheartedly ¡ª he would protect her anytime and never let her be sad or scared.

    Because of this reason, she felt more and more confident. He gave her courage and confidence. Changes happened without her noticing. Now, she knew she couldn¡¯t live without him.

    Her long eyshes fluttered as she slowly stood on tiptoes and gently kissed his handsome face. Then she blushed scarlet and pushed him away. Hardly could she believe she was so bold just now.

    At first, Chu Liuchen was stunned. Then he burst intoughter and grabbed her back when she was about to escape. Holding her tightly in his arms, he almost crushed her. He was suddenly ovee by the burning desire to do the most intimate things with her. At this time, both of them could feel his strong sexual impulse.

    ...

    Lowering his head slightly, Chu Liuchen let out a long steamy breath and sighed softly, ¡°When can you grow up? I have been waiting for you for too long!¡±

    At first, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Then, when he breathed fast beside her ear and gently licked her delicate earlobe, she blushed up to the roots of her hair. However, she didn¡¯t push him away and just held his firm waist closer to him¡­

 Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177 Are You Sure It Is Related to the Feign Death

    Chapter 1177 Are You Sure It Is Rted to the Feign Death

    Mingqiu Nun and Qi Jue, two top-notch doctors, seldom met each other. Of course, this was mainly because Mingqiu Nun felt reluctant to see Qi Jue.

    Even in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Mingqiu Nun would avoid Qi Jue, but it was often her wishful thinking. Qi Jue would fall into an unusual state every time she came ¡ª he was no longer a mysterious master of superior attainments. Like any other ordinary foolish man, he had every intention of getting closer to Mingqiu Nun and didn¡¯t care about being treated coldly by her.

    Losing face was nothing to him. Qi Jue himself had said the so-called dignity of man was superficial. As long as Mingqiu Nun was happy, he was willing to let her step on his pride.

    This was the first time that Mingqiu Nun did not avoid Qi Jue. They sat together, and Shao Wanru was between them.

    There was a partly burnt candle between the two of them. It was the one from the Pce.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun, what do you think?¡± Seeing Mingqiu Nun put down the candle in her hand, Shao Wanru asked.

    Mingqiu Nun pursed her lips tightly. With a frown, she studied the tiny fragments in her hands. ¡°Some drug powder had been cautiously added to the candle, but it doesn¡¯t seem the drug can make people look as good as dead.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, can you be sure it has something to do with the fake death?¡± Qi Jue asked suspiciously. It was rare for him to appear serious before Mingqiu Nun. At this time, he also picked up a little candle powder, put it under his nose, and sniffed it.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shao Wanru hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    Although her memory was blurred, she remembered the few words very clearly. Moreover, Shao Yanru had indeed entered this state at the moment. Pretending to be dead was the best way Shao Yanru could think of to get out of the Pce.

    It could solve her current predicament.

    Shao Wanru had thought that if Shao Yanru escaped from the Pce in a state of suspended animation, she would have to get another identity. Then, she could marry into the mansion of one prince. However, it was unknown which prince she would pick up.

    ¡°If Doctor Qiu made it¡­¡± Mingqiu Nun couldn¡¯t help ncing at Qi Jue with a trace of sadness across her eyes. It could be said that Doctor Qiu got them into this unpleasant situation.

    Her father had epted two disciples. The elder one was Doctor Qiu and the other was Qi Jue. Both of them had excellent medical skills. Because Mingqiu Nun was also interested in medicine, she had also been practicing medicine with her father.

    Unexpectedly, everyone fell into a plight, and she became a nun. Unconsciously, the corners of her eyes turned slightly red. Mingqiu Nun hurriedly turned away to hide the sadness in her eyes.

    She was going to marry Qi Jue back then, but because of Doctor Qiu, they fell into such a mess. Though she was smiling, a trace of bitterness touched her lips.

    ¡°He has never been a good person. It was in vain that my master did that for him¡­¡± Qi Jue said indignantly, ¡°It¡¯s not a surprise that he can make strange things. Initially, he studied these aspects. As a doctor, he aims at harming people instead of saving them.¡±

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun, Doctor Qi, how do you think the fake death happened? Is it has something to do with the candle?¡± Shao Wanru had inquired about something between them from Mingqiu Nun, but she could only sigh with emotion in her heart.

    Doctor Qiu, as a paranoid doctor, injured both others and himself.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not easy to get to the bottom of this matter. We have to look into it carefully.¡± Qi Jue said, looking at Mingqiu Nun.

    Mingqiu Nun didn¡¯t object this time and nodded. She couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while, so she had to study it with caution.

    Shao Wanru, with her eyes on Mingqiu Nun, said softly, ¡°Mingqiu Nun, don¡¯t go back to Yuhui Nunnery now. You can stay here for a few days to study the candle. I always feel this matter is not simple.¡±

    Though she was not officially recognized Mingqiu Nun as her master, she had been learning from her. These distressed things in the past were all Doctor Qiu¡¯s fault. Neither Mingqiu Nun nor Doctor Qi was wrong. Thus, Shao Wanru had always wanted to make them a couple, but Mingqiu Nun had no intention. As a result, this matter between Mingqiu Nun and Qi Jue was put off.

    Now that there was such an opportunity, Shao Wanru would try to ask Mingqiu Nun to stay.

    Qi Jue¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he stared at Mingqiu Nun. It could be seen that he was nervous.

    Mingqiu Nun wanted to refuse and said that she woulde every day. But when she looked at Qi Jue, whose eyes were shining, she found it hard to refuse. There was a long pause before she nodded.

    ¡°Great, that¡¯s so great. Let¡¯s go and study it now!¡± Qi Jue jumped up excitedly and reached out to pull Mingqiu Nun¡¯s hand, but Mingqiu Nun avoided him.

    He didn¡¯t mind it at all. His face, beaming with happy smiles, looked so dazzling. He picked up the candle wrapped in paper on the desk and hurriedly stuffed it into his arms. ¡°Your Highness, Mingqiu and I will go to do the survey.¡±

    In his heart, he felt very grateful to Princess Chen. He had been looking for an opportunity to get close to Mingqiu, but she had avoided him. This time, there was no way for her to keep a distance from him! He was ovee with unexpected joy!

    Since he saw Mingqiu three years ago, he had always wanted to get back together with her. Now, he finally had a chance.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor Qi!¡± Shao Wanru nodded with a smile.

    Mingqiu Nun frowned. Looking at Qi Jue¡¯s silly deeds, she felt inexplicably annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m already a nun. What else does he want me to do? He has always wanted me to resume secr life, but I don¡¯t want to do it!¡±

    She stood up and bowed to Shao Wanru. Then she turned around and reluctantly left after Qi Jue.

    They left one after the other. When they got out of the door, Qi Jue deliberately stopped and waited for Mingqiu Nun toe. Seeing them like this, Yujie couldn¡¯t helpughing. As Mingqiu Nun¡¯s disciple, she certainly hoped she could be happy.

    Mingqiu Nun, living in the nunnery, had led an overly self-disciplined and ascetic life. If Doctor Qi treated Mingqiu Nun well, she was also very willing to see them be a couple.

    ¡°Doctor Qiu is indeed a troublemaker. It¡¯s all his fault. If not for him, Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi might have had many children now.¡± Yujie wiped the corners of her eyes and used angrily. She had a deep hatred for Doctor Qiu. Suddenly, she remembered another thing and asked in confusion, ¡°My Lady, doesn¡¯t Doctor Qiu work for Prince Zhou? Why is he with First Miss? First Miss chose Prince Yue, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Qiu¡­ may not be Prince Zhou¡¯s subordinate.¡± Shao Wanru blinked her eyes with a hint of sarcasm.

    Chu Liuyue was very scheming. It could be seen from the fact that Qi Rongzhi married into the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion instead of the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. He had maintained an ambiguous rtionship with Qi Rongzhi. When Qi Rongzhi took him to her ce to talk, she had been guarding outside. It could be seen how intimate they were.

    However, ording to the imperial edict from the Pce, Qi Rongzhi married someone else instead of Chu Liuyue. This matter was a good example to prove how cunning he was.

    It seemed to be the same with Doctor Qiu.

    On the surface, Doctor Qiu moved into his mansion to treat his injury when Chu Liuzhou¡¯s leg was hurt. After that, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had an ident, and Doctor Qiu was sent to heal her wound. His treatment had worked well. Butter, Shao Wanru was surprised to see Doctor Qiu in the Pce because Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s injury had not recovered yet.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an had been nervous and flustered, for her face might have been disfigured. Nevertheless, Doctor Qiu still entered the Pce. Chu Liuzhou ignored Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s injury and sent Doctor Qiu to the Pce. Shao Wanru had thought he did it to please the Empress or he was worried about the Empress. Now, she realized Shao Yanru might have something to do with it.

    At that time, Shao Yanru was in the Pce.

    When Doctor Qiu was in the Pce, it was more convenient for Shao Yanru to contact him and get the medicine she wanted. If she had to pretend to be dead, she would be less likely to get into trouble with Doctor Qiu¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°Is First Miss still with Prince Yue and Prince Zhou?¡± Yujie widened her eyes and asked in astonishment.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly with sarcasm in her eyes. It was not that Chu Liuzhou still wanted to marry Shao Yanru because she had bewitched him. They just took what they needed from each other.

    Seemingly, she enchanted two princes, who were always obedient to her wishes. But did Shao Yanru genuinely believe she could be so influential?

    Shao Yanru overestimated her value, thinking she could manipte the two princes. In the end, she woulde to a tragic ending. Of course, Shao Wanru would never let go of the chance to aggravate the situation for her.

    Since they were destined to be opponents and had to fight to the death with each other, she certainly would not give Shao Yanru a chance to survive.

    Shao Wanru looked out of the window without answering Yujie¡¯s question. After taking a deep breath, she slowly ordered, ¡°If Qing¡¯er has any news, report it to me immediately!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said he would inform Xiao Xuanzi of thetest news and ask him to pass the message to Qing¡¯er. How could a Secondary Consort disappear from the Pce without leaving a trace?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lay. I know!¡± Yujie knew how important this matter was and nodded hurriedly.

    ¡°How is Mo Yan?¡± Shao Wanru changed the topic and asked.

    ¡°She behaves properly in her room. When I went to see her and mentioned the candlestick again, she appeared to know nothing about it. However, she paid special attention every time I spoke of the candlestick!¡± Yujie said with a sneer. Since she looked down on Shao Yanru, she certainly despised her two servant girls.

    ...

    The two servant girls had done a lot of nasty things with Shao Yanru. Though Mo Yan looked pitiful now, she had secretly murdered many people.

    ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and picked up a nk invitation card beside her. After thinking for a while, she wrote something down. When she finished writing, she waited for the ink to dry and said, ¡°Send it to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Tell them I want First Young Madam toe over for a chat!¡±

    Some things shoulde to an end. A trace of fierceness shed across her eyes.

    At present, in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, only Zhao Xiran had ulterior motives. It could be a good breakthrough point for Shao Wanru. Moreover, Third Madam was about to fulfill her promise. At this critical point, Shao Wanru needed someone to handle some things for her.

    Zhao Xiran was a perfect candidate. She was smart and had other ns. At least, there was no conflict between their aims for the time being. Moreover, Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t ept such a concubine to be her mother-inw¡­

 Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178 Husband and Wife Harboring Different Designs

    Chapter 1178 Husband and Wife Harboring Different Designs

    Zhao Xiran acted quickly. As soon as she received the invitation card, she went to Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s study.

    Seeing hering, the servant at the study door quickly went in to report. When she arrived, he was already back at the door. He stepped forward and bowed with a smile. ¡°Greetings, First Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°What is your master doing inside?¡± Zhao Xiran asked.

    ¡°He had been reading for a while. He felt tired, so he is resting now!¡± The servant smiled and pushed open the study door.

    With a nod, Zhao Xiran entered the study. Shao Hua¡¯an was leaning there. When he saw hering in, he smiled and waved to her.

    Zhao Xiran walked over and sat down beside the couch.

    Shao Hua¡¯an reached out to hold her hand and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have anything to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen asked me to go to her mansion,¡± Zhao Xiran said. ¡°And she especially sent me an invitation, inviting me to enjoy the flowers.¡±

    Princess Chen sent the invitation card instead of casually asking someone to see her. It would be improper for Zhao Xiran to refuse such an earnest invitation.

    Did it represent the overbearing attitude of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion? Shao Hua¡¯an said with his face darkening, ¡°Fifth Sister is so¡­ I¡¯m sorry you have to put up with this!¡±

    Zhao Xiran had to go even if she didn¡¯t want to. The domineering attitude of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion disgusted him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t feel wronged with you around.¡± Zhao Xiran sighed, her tender eyes on Shao Hua¡¯an. She did marry into this mansion for another purpose. Even now, she was working to achieve her aim. Nevertheless, she was more and more concerned about Shao Hua¡¯an. Seeing him like this, she inexplicably felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you suffer like this for long,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an seriously promised, but in his eyes, there was a trace of coldness that she couldn¡¯t understand. Somehow, Zhao Xiran felt flustered. She grabbed Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s hand andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just study hard. I¡¯ll take care of the affairs in the mansion¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, she paused with a bitter look on her face. She could handle anything except for the matter of Shao Jing. She had thought Old Madam could stop Shao Jing, who was eager to bring his mistress home as his secondary legal wife. What a crazy idea he had!

    If Shao Jing got what he wanted, they would feel too shameful to see others.

    Unexpectedly, Old Madam agreed and specially called her over to scold her. Every time she thought of this, Zhao Xiran felt depressed. What was worse, she even felt Shao Hua¡¯an and Old Madam had been hiding something from her.

    She seemed to be the only one kept in the dark. Only she thought this arrangement inappropriate, while all the others felt it was okay.

    She had privatelyined to Shao Hua¡¯an, but Shao Hua¡¯an said she was too narrow-minded. The mistress gave birth to a daughter, who was his younger sister. In this case, they could no longer let that woman be a mistress. It was normal to give her a title. Since her position was unrted to matters about sons and heirs, it was not a big deal.

    Even so, how could such a mistress ask to get married as a secondary legal wife? It was an excessive demand in Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyes.

    Although the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was apparently declining, it was still an aristocratic family. At least, it had to maintain its dignity on the surface.

    It was a scandal to keep a mistress outside, but it was not a rare thing. When a mistress was exposed, she would be a concubine in the mansion at most, and her daughter would be a concubine¡¯s daughter.

    How could any mistress get married in an open, grand way?

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget it. It was my father¡¯s choice. Since he is our elder, we have to listen to him!¡± Seeing her like this, Shao Hua¡¯an knew she would mention this matter again. Inexplicably, he felt a little displeased. In the past few days, Zhao Xiran would talk about this matter with him whenever he was free. He was annoyed.

    E¡¯niang turned from a mistress to a concubine. So what? It was nothing serious.

    The illegitimate daughter was the key. Only when the illegitimate daughter rightfully became the legitimate daughter could her status be raised. As a humble concubine, who was once a mistress, how could she fight for power?

    ¡°Hua¡¯an, about this matter¡­¡± Zhao Xiran still wanted to persuade him, but when Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s face darkened, she could only give up. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in a while.¡±

    When she stopped talking about that matter, Shao Hua¡¯an calmed down and said with a gentle face, ¡°Be careful. If you feel upset when talking with her, don¡¯t mind it. I apologize to you on behalf of my Fifth Sister. Remember to ask Fifth Sister about my sisterter.¡±

    He was sure Shao Wanru would not say anything nice. Moreover, he only focused on Shao Yanru. So, Zhao Xiran was supposed to get some information today, and he knew Zhao Xiran would have been wronged.

    Zhao Xiran was very disappointed. She just nodded and lowered her head to hide the disappointment in her eyes.

    She was utterly disappointed. After leaving the study, she stood outside and looked back with inexplicable bitterness in her eyes.

    She had ulterior motives and wanted to do something secretly, but all of this was for Shao Jing, not Shao Hua¡¯an. She believed she had done nothing wrong to Shao Hua¡¯an. In addition, she increasingly cared about Shao Hua¡¯an.

    However, unlike what he had promised, Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t seem to take her seriously.

    Because Shao Hua¡¯an repeatedly expressed his affection for her, she agreed to marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Perhaps, she was seriously wrong!

    Clenching her handkerchief hard, she hid all the sadness in her eyes with a sigh and went out with her servant girl!

    When Zhao Xiran arrived at the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru was admiring the flowers in the garden. She was on the pavilion¡¯s second floor. From the window there, she could enjoy theke¡¯s natural beauty and these lovely flowers. Green bamboos stood upright, apanied by exquisite waterside pavilions. Such a view was pleasing.

    Some tender, pink lotus buds on the water¡¯s surface made theke look even more charming.

    Seeing Zhao Xiraning over, Shao Wanru waved the round silk fan at her and asked her to sit with her behind the fence.

    The terrace behind the fence was very wide. There were fruits and snacks on the table. The tea had just been poured into the cups. Zhao Xiran enjoyed the view and smelled the tea fragrance wafting in the air, feeling pleasant and refreshing.

    She sat opposite Shao Wanru as she was told and looked out of the window. When she saw the incredible view of theke, the depression in her heart seemed to have faded a little. This was indeed a nice ce to appreciate flowers.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Xiran looked at Shao Wanru with a smile and asked, ¡°Your Highness, are you all right?¡±

    It seemed to be a blunt question, but the meaning was obvious ¡ª people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had also heard of the incident in the two foreign princesses¡¯ courtyard.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shao Wanru nced at Zhao Xiran and smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhao Xiran looked relieved. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re okay. You¡¯d better be more careful when you go out in the future¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, she looked a little embarrassed. Something had happened to Shao Wanru when she came to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansionst time. Although it had something to do with Old Madam, she felt embarrassed. After all, she came here as the First Young Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Luckily, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t mention it and just talked about something else with a smile. ¡°Has Second Uncle¡¯s problem been solved after Old Madam returned?¡±

    ¡°About him¡­¡± Zhao Xiran lowered her head and sighed. This matter had been weighing on her mind for a long time. A cheap bitch would be her mother-inw. Whenever she thought of it, Zhao Xiran would feel agitated. No matter how hard she tried, Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t get over it.

    A woman like her had always been proud and arrogant. How could she not hold such a mistress in contempt?

    ¡°Old Madam agreed to their marriage, saying that¡­ the woman also came from a good family. She seems to be a Miss from an aristocratic family!¡± Zhao Xiran felt stuffy in her chest.

    Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t believe it anyway. That woman had been her father-inw¡¯s mistress for so many years. How could any decentdy do that? If she was a daughter of an aristocratic family, her family must have been pissed off by her shameless conduct. They would quickly get rid of her so as not to implicate other unmarried girls in the family.

    When that woman came to their mansion, Zhao Xiran nced at her from afar. It was apparent she was not from a decent family. Although she was not overly coquettish, her ingratiating and luscious manner with Marquis Xing was simply intolerable to the eye.

    Once the mistress became her father-inw¡¯s secondary legal wife, she would attend the social activities of the mansion. Madam Jiang was locked up now and couldn¡¯t go out to socialize. As a result, Zhao Xiran would have to appear in public with this disgraceful woman and regard her as her mother-inw. Whenever Zhao Xiran thought of this, she felt as ufortable as if she had swallowed a fly and only wanted to throw up.

    In her heart, she repeatedly told herself to ignore this insignificant woman. Anyway, she was not her husband¡¯s biological mother, and she didn¡¯t have to take her seriously. However, Zhao Xiran just couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Which aristocratic family is she from?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a trace of surprise in her watery eyes.

    ...

    ¡°I heard that the matter happened more than a decade ago. An imperial censor was exiled because he offended the former emperor. That woman was a Miss in the imperial censor¡¯s family. She met my father-inw when she left the capital. Back then, she was supposed to leave the capital with her family. Unexpectedly, some wicked people dispersed their carriages on the way, and she was separated from her family. After that, she encountered my father-inw.¡±

    Zhao Xiran said in detail. She didn¡¯t believe the whole thing. After she heard the story, she asked her father, Minister Zhao, to inquire about it. It turned out that there was such a thing indeed. It was said that the imperial censor lost his daughter in the chaos. Surprisingly, she came across Shao Jing and became his mistress. Well, the story sounded wless.

    As for the imperial censor, he had not returned to the capital for so many years. He had been a small official outside the capital for more than ten years and never came back to the capital. She couldn¡¯t find the imperial censor even if she wanted to ask him about the truth.

    In other words, it was useless to investigate. Zhao Xiran had to believe it, no matter what.

    ¡°You should ask some people to investigate this matter. Who knows if she is a liar!¡± Shao Wanru casually reminded her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out but found nothing useful. Besides, that woman even took out a jade pendant. The people who saw it said the imperial censor¡¯s wife indeed had such a jade pendant on her,¡± Zhao Xiran said helplessly.

    She didn¡¯t believe a word of this story.

    If this mistress were a Miss of the imperial censor¡¯s family, she should be well-bred and have a sense of shame. How could she get involved with Marquis Xing? For so many years, Marquis Xing didn¡¯t marry her. However, she was willing to live with him and even gave birth to a daughter for him. Didn¡¯t she know it was despicable to be a mistress?

    From her deeds, Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t think she looked like a daughter of an aristocratic family.

    Anyway, Zhao Xiran would never believe it!

    ¡°The jade pendant belongs to the imperial censor¡¯s wife, but it can¡¯t prove that she is the imperial censor¡¯s daughter. Hasn¡¯t anyone seen her other family members?¡± Shao Wanru asked in confusion.

    ...

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Even if some people had seen her family, they must have forgotten it.¡± Zhao Xiran became more and more annoyed and answered with a wry smile. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became.

    ¡°Things that happened many years ago may be unclear to you, but others may know something¡­ Hasn¡¯t Second Uncle done anything unusual when he was in the mansion?¡± Shao Wanru asked casually, gently shaking the round fan in her hand. Then, she turned to see the scenery outside the fence. She seemed not to take this matter seriously and justmented on it casually. ¡°Marquis Xing has kept this mistress for so many years. Even if others are in the dark about this, how could the shrewd Old Madam not know it?¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm in her words.

    If it were someone else talking about her grandmother, Zhao Xiran would think she was wrong. But now, Zhao Xiran felt that Shao Wanru¡¯s words made sense. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind¡­

 Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179 An Chance, Ask First Young Madam for Help

    Chapter 1179 An Chance, Ask First Young Madam for Help

    ¡°Shrewd?

    ¡°Old Madam is not the only shrewd person in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Subconsciously, she clenched the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°Madam Jiang? ¡°Madam Jiang has always been shrewd. Does she really know nothing about this?¡±

    She was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Others may not care about it, but what about Madam Jiang? Could Madam Jiang ept such a secondary legal wife?¡±

    She stole a nce at Shao Wanru and found that she was focused on the scenery outside the window. Her eyes shed, and she subconsciously hid her thoughts. She did not want Shao Wanru to see through her mind.

    She leaned against the fence and looked at therge fish vats below. There were graceful water lilies nted in them. Outside, those lotus flowers covered arge area. Compared with them, each water lily in the fish vats looked more like a slender beauty, elegantly nodding her head slightly in the breeze.

    ¡°The water lilies are so charming!¡± Zhao Xiran praised them from the bottom of her heart. The fish vats were very big, so the water lilies didn¡¯t crowd together. The longer she looked at them, the more attractive they became in her eyes.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes also fell on the water lilies. Thinking of past events, she smiled sweetly. ¡°A few years ago, I had this idea and wanted to nt some in my previous mansion. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene here!¡±

    A tender smile appeared on Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate face. At the sight of such a stunning smile, Zhao Xiran had to admit that Princess Chen must have lived a happy life. How could she smile happily like an innocent child if no one protected and loved her?

    Somehow, she felt depressed. They were both married, but she had been working hard for the future of her husband¡¯s family. Except for her mother-inw and grandmother-inw, she would soon get another elder whose identity was unknown. Compared with Princess Chen, Zhao Xiran was living in utter misery. In the past, she thought she was very clear about Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s background and his deep love for her. It turned out that all the beautiful things existed only in her imagination but not in reality.

    ¡°Your water lilies in the few vats look so good. If I had known they would grow so well, I would have raised lilies in a few vats!¡± She forced a smile and suppressed a trace of annoyance in her heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s not aplicated thing to do. If you want them, I can give you some!¡± Shao Wanru said with a chuckle.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that!¡± Zhao Xiran refused.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In fact, except for the water lilies in these vats, we have nted some in other ces. But the other vats are not so big. I hope you won¡¯t mind it!¡± Shao Wanru turned around with a smile. Then, she ordered Yujie to prepare the gift and send two vats of water lilies to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Because of her idea of nting water lilies, Chu Liuchen sent somerge vats to her not long after she entered the capital. Butter, many things happened fast. Even when she left the Qin¡¯s Mansion, she did find a chance to nt a vat of water lilies. Later, she moved from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to the Yuhui Nunnery. Chu Liuchen specially asked some people to grow water lilies in his mansion and sent some to her ce.

    When Shao Wanru saw water lilies ced in a different ce, she thought of this warm past.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Zhao Xiran no longer refused and thanked her with a smile.

    The two of them talked for a while. Suddenly, a servant girl came over in a hurry and said a few words to Shao Wanru. The smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face froze. Then she stood up and said to Zhao Xiran, ¡°Sister Zhao, please sit here for a while. I have something to do and will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Please do as you like, Your Highness!¡± Zhao Xiran stood up and said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru left with her servants, leaving Zhao Xiran and her servant in the pavilion. Zhao Xiran sat down again and looked out of the fence. ¡°Shao Wanru left in such a hurry. Did something happen? Something big seems to have happened. Is it has anything to do with me?¡±

    Since she married into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Zhao Xiran had always been living in terror and uncertainty. The harsh reality made her realize she was just a woman and spent most of her time in mansions. Her father had taught her many other things than those affairs in the inner court, but so what? She had no chance to do anything and could only be an ordinary woman from an aristocratic family.

    In the past, she had been too naive.

    When Zhao Xiran soberly realized this, she became increasingly dependent on Shao Hua¡¯an. Only when Shao Hua¡¯an made more extraordinary achievements could he take her to a bigger world.

    ¡°First Young Madam, why hasn¡¯t Princess Chen returned yet?¡± Seeing that Zhao Xiran kept drinking tea impatiently, the servant girl who came with her couldn¡¯t helpining in a low voice.

    ¡°Something must have happened!¡± Zhao Xiran was no longer in the mood to enjoy the scenery and frowned.

    ¡°What important thing could rm Princess Chen? I heard the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had no other consorts!¡± The servant girl lowered her voice and said.

    Prince Chen married no other woman and didn¡¯t even have a woman serving him in his mansion. It was said that Prince Chen had never been close to women since he was a child. He didn¡¯t ept any girls sent to him as awards, whether from the Empress Dowager or the Empress in the Pce.

    Then, who would provoke Shao Wanru? Or who alerted Shao Wanru? Was it something about the outer court?

    When thinking about it carefully, Zhao Xiran suddenly felt the bead curtain at the door sway slightly. She couldn¡¯t help turning her eyes over. The servant girl also saw it and quietly walked to the door. When she reached the curtain, she suddenly pulled it open ¡ª Mo Yan was standing there. The servant girl couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    ¡°Is First Young Madam inside?¡± Mo Yan was also startled. Then, she asked happily.

    The servant girl knew Mo Yan, so she nodded and looked back at Zhao Xiran.

    ¡°Is it Mo Yan? Let her in!¡± Inside, Zhao Xiran also heard the conversation at the door and said. She had intended to mention Shao Yanru and inquire about some information about her, but unexpectedly Shao Wanru suddenly left.

    After the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion got the news of Shao Yanru¡¯s death, nothing happened. People in the mansion calmly epted her death without even making detailed inquiries about this matter.

    Although Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t really like Shao Yanru, she was secretly disappointed by the cold and indifferent attitude of those people in the mansion. Shao Yanru had been Old Madam¡¯s favorite granddaughter. But when Old Madam heard the news, she didn¡¯t even cry a few more times. She just said that she was in a bad mood and drove her out.

    As for Shao Hua¡¯an, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just let out a long sigh and said this was the best. His face darkened when she asked more questions about that.

    Everyone in the mansion was extremely calm. They reacted indifferently as if Shao Yanru were not the First Miss Shao they doted on but an inconspicuous servant girl in the mansion.

    Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t understand it. Since Mo Yan was here now, she could resolve her doubts.

    Mo Yan followed the servant girl into the room. When she saw Zhao Xiran, she knelt and said, ¡°First Young Madam, please take me back to the mansion.¡±

    Zhao Xiran looked Mo Yan up and down and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the Pce?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen took me out of the Pce, but I want to go back to our mansion.¡± Mo Yan cried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡± Zhao Xiran asked in confusion. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was declining, while the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was increasingly thriving. Anyone could see the difference, right?

    Moreover, in her mind, Mo Yan was a servant girl of insight much wiser than ordinary servant girls. How could she be so loyal and choose to take a nasty turn with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?

    ¡°First Young Madam, I used to be First Miss¡¯s servant girl. Even if my master died, I had to offer a sacrifice to her from time to time. How could I serve another master? Besides, even if Princess Chen doesn¡¯t mind that I served First Miss, the few servant girls apanying her will not be happy about it,¡± Mo Yan said sadly.

    She was telling the truth. Zhao Xiran knew what had happened between Shao Yanru and Shao Wanru. They had waged tit-for-tat struggles against each other, so how could Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girls ept Shao Yanru¡¯s?

    ¡°Get up first. I¡¯ll ask Princess Chenter,¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    ¡°Thank you, First Young Madam. Thank you so much!¡± Mo Yan wiped away her tears and stood up. ¡°When I heard you were here, I sneaked out to see you. I have to be very careful not to be seen here. I¡¯ll have to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Zhao Xiran nodded.

    Mo Yan left in a hurry. Seeing no one around, she breathed a sigh of relief and walked back.

    After she left for a while, Shao Wanru came back with a servant girl and an old maid.

    When she sat down again, she asked the servant girl to change the tea. Then, she picked up the pot and poured a cup of tea for Zhao Xiran in person. She apologized, ¡°Some things happened at the front. I was astonished when I heard the news. Thus, I specially went to ask about it. Sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re too polite, Your Highness. The scenery here is so beautiful. I won¡¯t feel bored even if I sit here all day!¡± Zhao Xiran smiled and said, seemingly in a good mood. She took the tea from Shao Wanru, took a sip, and put it down with a bright smile. ¡°I saw a person in the distance just now. She seemed to be Mo Yan, but I¡¯m not sure. I was amused. The people serving Shao Yanru should be in the Pce. How could she appear in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhao, did you see Mo Yan just now?¡± Shao Wanru asked, smiling.

    ¡°Yes, I saw someone like her, but it might not be her. It must have been someone else!¡± Zhao Xiran put it tactfully. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t ask for Mo Yan directly from Shao Wanru.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed Mo Yan. After Secondary Consort Shao passed away, she lived alone in the Pce. She temporarily entered the Pce then, so I applied to take her away. Now she is in my mansion.¡± Shao Wanru carelessly told the truth without hiding anything.

    ¡°Is she really here?¡± Zhao Xiran was very surprised and sat upright as if she had just known it.

    ...

    ¡°Yes. There are so many people in the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s nothing serious to take in one more person!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and said.

    Zhao Xiran wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Atst, with her eyes on Shao Wanru, she said, ¡°Your Highness, I have an unreasonable request. I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡±

    ¡°Sister Zhao, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Shao Wanru said with a radiant smile on her delicate little face, which made her look beautiful and elegant.

    ¡°Can you give Mo Yan to me? She had been Shao Yanru¡¯s personal maid. Old Madam feels sad whenever she remembers something about Shao Yanru. She may feel better if she sees Mo Yan and makes everything clear. She is old and always worries about many things, not to mention that she cares about Shao Yanru the most!¡±

    Zhao Xiran sounded helpless.

    If Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know Mo Yan had been here, she might believe it.

    ¡°Mo Yan is a pce maid. Although she was temporarily appointed as a pce maid, her identity was officially changed. Thus, this matter hasn¡¯t yet beenpleted. After finishing all the formalities, I¡¯ll send her to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡± Shao Wanru behaved with perfectposure and said steadily.

 Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180 Meeting Madam Jiang Again

    Chapter 1180 Meeting Madam Jiang Again

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡± Zhao Xiran thanked her. This matter had gone smoothly. Today, she didn¡¯te here in vain.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, don¡¯t mention it. She asked me to take her out of the Pce, saying she wanted to offer incense to her master. She was unwilling to stay in the Pce,¡± Shao Wanru exined.

    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask¡­ if she died of any sudden illness?¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru looked fine, Zhao Xiran asked cautiously.

    Shan Yanru had been fine but died all of a sudden.

    If it happened outside the Pce, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would find out the truth. However, she died in the Pce. Moreover, Shao Yanru had entered the Pce under such circumstances, so the Emperor never doted on her. In fact, he detested her. In this case, how could the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion have the courage to investigate this matter? They could only ept the result silently.

    Even if they wanted to inquire about it, they could only ask around secretly and didn¡¯t dare to mention it openly. Shao Wanru was just suitable for such secret inquiries.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. When Consort of Virtue told me about it, I didn¡¯t believe it, but it turned out to be true,¡± Shao Wanru answered briefly. It seemed that she didn¡¯t feel like talking about it. Then, she casually added, ¡°I asked Mo Yan about itter, but she couldn¡¯t exin why it was so. She just said that there were some disputes. As for the details, we¡¯d better wait for her to tell Old Madam herself when she sees her!¡±

    Since Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to say it, Zhao Xiran wouldn¡¯t mention it again to avoid annoying Shao Wanru. Anyway, her purpose ofing to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion today had been achieved. Even better, she got the news about Mo Yan. Then, she could give a reasonable exnation when she went back.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for the matter of Mo Yan to be settled!¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    Shao Wanru nodded nomittally and abruptly changed the topic. ¡°What do you think of the matter between Eldest Brother and Infanta Yuan¡¯anst time?¡±

    Zhao Xiran was stunned. ¡°It has been so long. How could she mention it again at this time?¡± After thinking for a while, she answered carefully, ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is powerful, so your brother has nothing to say!¡±

    After saying that, she sighed heavily. At first, she just answered perfunctorily. But when she finished sighing, she couldn¡¯t help sighing again and felt inexplicably sad.

    ¡°What if he testifies against Infanta Yuan¡¯an?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    This proposal scared Zhao Xiran so much that her face tightened. Hurriedly, she restrained the worry in her heart. Infanta Yuan¡¯an would be Princess Zhou in the future. Although this matter had deeply humiliated her, Prince Zhou would not allow others to push her too hard.

    ¡°Well¡­ A long time has passed. Back then, we didn¡¯t make that matter clear. If we bring it up now, it will get you into trouble,¡± Zhao Xiran said meaningfully.

    Of course, Shao Wanru understood what she meant. There was no need for Zhao Xiran to elucidate. After a moment of silence, she seemed to have made a decision, ¡°In that case, forget it. I¡¯ve wanted to help Eldest Brother give vent to his anger!¡±

    ¡°No need. He is much better now!¡± Zhao Xiran said with a hollowugh.

    She was afraid that he might lose his life in the end instead of venting his anger. His life would be in danger once he became the immediate cause of the fight between the two princesses.

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in internal and external troubles, so Zhao Xiran was not confident enough to do that.

    Being refused, Shao Wanru seemed to be a little unhappy. After talking with her for a while, she looked a little tired. Zhao Xiran was sensitive enough to know that this should be the reason why Shao Wanru asked her toe here today. Since she disappointed her, Shao Wanru was not in the mood to chat with her. Thus, Zhao Xiran stood up and said goodbye to her considerately.

    Perfunctorily, Shao Wanru asked her to stay longer, but she soon asked Yujie to send her to the mansion¡¯s gate.

    After getting on the carriage of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Zhao Xiran leaned against it and carefully pondered her conversation with Shao Wanru. She was increasingly convinced that Shao Wanru invited her over because she wanted the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to confront Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Something had happened in the two foreign princesses¡¯ courtyard, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an was said to have fainted. But after that, several nobledies were given to Prince Zhou. It could be seen that Infanta Yuan¡¯an must have irritated the powerful figures in the Pce.

    Princess Chen didn¡¯t get along well with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Thus, she wanted to use her family¡¯s power to trample on Infanta Yuan¡¯an at this time.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Xiran broke out in a cold sweat on her back. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t withstand the revenge of Prince Zhou and Ruiping Great Elder Princess. It was better for them to behave well and stay meticulous. First of all, they had to solve the problems in their mansion.

    Madam Jiang. She was going to find Madam Jiang.

    Princess Chen failed to achieve her goal but identally reminded Zhao Xiran of something important. She must tell Madam Jiang that a mistress would marry into the mansion as a secondary legal wife. Madam Jiang should be more anxious than her regarding this matter. It had been so many years. Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t believe that her shrewd mother-inw didn¡¯t know anything about it. If she had a backup n, she could use it to prevent that woman from marrying into the mansion.

    After returning to the mansion, Zhao Xiran went to the study and honestly told Shao Hua¡¯an about the conversation between her and Shao Wanru. Shao Hua¡¯an nodded repeatedly and felt her response proper and reasonable. At this time, they couldn¡¯t be a sharp tool for the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion to deal with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. They were not capable enough to do that. If they were stupid to get involved, they might be finished off without noticing it.

    It would be best for them to suffer this loss quietly.

    It had been a long time, and Shao Hua¡¯an was not as angry as before. He could calm down and think about the cause and effect of the matter and the best way to handle the current situation.

    After the discussion, Zhao Xiran went back to the inner court. As soon as she sat down in her courtyard, she heard from the servants that the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had sent two vats of water lilies over.

    After thinking for a while, she asked some people to move the two vats of water lilies to her courtyard. It could show that she attached great importance to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    The Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had sent a few rough old maids who looked very strong. An old maid in charge took them in. After greeting Zhao Xiran, she politely asked where they should ce the vats of flowers.

    Zhao Xiran sent a trusted servant girl to give the order. She sat inside and pondered for a while. Then she got up and went to Madam Jiang¡¯s living ce in the inner court with only one servant girl.

    The courtyard was still the same one. It wasrge but very deste. The front door of the yard had long been sealed. Only a small side door could be opened, which had been used to send food.

    Zhao Xiran knew very well that only a few servants were left inside. However, no one wanted to be locked up with Madam Jiang until she died. The people inside could not leave unless there were any special reasons.

    Since Madam Jiang was locked up, Zhao Xiran had nevere into this ce again. She stood at the side door and asked a servant girl to knock on the door. An aged maid who looked old and clumsy opened it. When seeing Zhao Xiran, she was stunned and hurried forward to bow. ¡°Greetings, First Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°What is your master doing?¡± Zhao Xiran asked.

    ¡°She was walking in the yard just now!¡± The old maid reported. Apart from taking a walk, Madam Jiang could only sleep. She couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to walk out of this courtyard. Shao Jing had long warned her that he would divorce her if she made any trouble again.

    Zhao Xiran walked in. This was the first time she hade to Madam Jiang¡¯s courtyard since the ident. The courtyard had not been cleaned for a long time. This ce waspletely overgrown with weeds, and the branches and leaves were all over the ground.

    She stood in the yard and did not go to the main room. Madam Jiang had got the news and came out with a servant girl. There were only two or three servants left in this ce.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Madam Jiang red at Zhao Xiran in displeasure and vented her anger on her, ming Zhao Xiran for her miserable life. ¡°This daughter-inw brings bad luck. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would still be the Madam of Marquis Xing. How could I possibly end up like this? Fortunately, I can still depend on Ru¡¯er. When she rises to a high position, I will ask my son to divorce her.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Mother!¡± Zhao Xiran stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯te if you have nothing important to report. I hate seeing you!¡± Madam Jiang said coldly. She raised her head and stood on the steps, looking at Zhao Xiran coldly.

    ¡°Mother, I do have something to tell you, but I don¡¯t know if I should,¡± Zhao Xiran said in a mild and roundabout way.

    ¡°Cut the crap and get straight to the point. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous because no one pays attention to you. I¡¯m not Hua¡¯an, so I never think you have a good character. At that time, I was blind to believe you could prosper your husband. It had never urred to me that you would squander our family fortune. Our mansion is so damn unlucky to take you in!¡±

    Madam Jiang poured out a torrent of abuse on Zhao Xiran, venting her pent-up anger.

    She racked her brains for the most sinister swearing words.

    Zhao Xiran clenched the handkerchief in her hand for fear that she would lose control of her emotions and behaviors. Madam Jiang¡¯s vicious and mean face looked indeed annoying. She would nevere here to see her if it weren¡¯t necessary.

    Zhao Xiran lowered her head slightly to hide the anger in her eyes.

    Suppressing the rage in her heart, she said, ¡°Mother, Father is going to marry a secondary legal wife. Do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Marrying a secondary legal wife? That¡¯s great! Let Hua¡¯an marry a secondary legal wife in case you¡­¡± Madam Jiang cursed without thinking. After letting out a few curses, she suddenly came to her senses, and her eyes instantly became icy cold. Facing Zhao Xiran with frowning brows and angry eyes, she repeatedly asked, ¡°What did you say? Who will marry a secondary legal wife? Who will do that?¡±

    When she asked thest question, her shrill voice became ear-piercing.

    ¡°Father is going to marry a secondary legal wife. She is said to be a mistress kept outside for more than ten years. Also, she is a Miss from an aristocratic family. When in trouble, she came across Father. Father said he would bring her in as his secondary legal wife.¡± Zhao Xiran calmly looked at Madam Jiang¡¯s almost distorted face, feeling a surge of joy in her heart.

    ...

    Madam Jiang said she could hardly wait to see Shao Hua¡¯an marry a secondary legal wife. Now, it was her turn to face the harsh reality. Zhao Xiran would like to see how she would deal with it!

    ¡°A Miss from an aristocratic family? How could there be such a woman from an aristocratic family? I knew Shao Jing had a mistress outside. Who knows how that cheap bitch hooked up with him? How dare she say she is a Miss from an aristocratic family?¡± Madam Jiang hurled all kinds of abuses against that mistress, fuming with anger.

    She had long felt that Shao Jing had a mistress outside, but she had never found out who the woman was. To her huge surprise, this slut wanted to marry into the mansion now.

    ¡°I¡¯m the legal wife. If I disagree, this whore can¡¯t marry into our mansion.¡± How Madam Jiang wished that Shao Jing was right in front of her. In that case, she would pounce on him and bite off his flesh. Then, she would cripple that woman and send her to a brothel.

    ¡°Mother, you are not the legal wife but a secondary legal wife!¡± When Madam Jiang was in a frenzy of rage, Zhao Xiran fanned the mes of her anger.

    Shao Jing had no legal wife but two secondary legal wives. It was against the rules.

    She had never brought it up to Shao Wanru, nor had Shao Wanru mentioned it before her, but they both understood this thing.

    A man was only allowed to marry one legal wife and one secondary legal wife. How could Marquis Xing have two secondary legal wives? In theory, there seemed to be no solution to this matter!

 Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181 A Backup Trick

    Chapter 1181 A Backup Trick

    Of course, that was only theoretically speaking.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s face turned livid and gloomy. She bit her lower lip hard with her teeth so hard that they almost cut into her flesh. ¡°Shao Jing!¡±

    Zhao Xiran lowered her head and stood there quietly. She had delivered the message. If Madam Jiang was not really crazy, she should know what it meant.

    A man couldn¡¯t have two secondary legal wives, and Madam Jiang took the position of a secondary legal wife first. But what if something happened to Madam Jiang? Then what reason did she have to not let that woman marry into the family?

    She had a good status, was a down-and-out Young Madam from an aristocratic family, and had a daughter. This daughter should not have been engaged yet. The Misses of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were all good-looking, so this one should be not bad either. She should be more promising than Shao Yanru, who had died. Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion had always been ambitious.

    Since she had these conditions, if Old Madam did not object and Shao Jing insisted on bringing her in, no one could say anything about it.

    ¡°Shao Jing¡­ Shao Jing, you bitch!¡± Madam Jiang cursed fiercely again, and her voice became colder and colder. She wished that Shao Jing could appear in front of her now. She would definitely scratch his face.

    She managed the affairs for him in the mansion, but he actually had kept a mistress for so many years. At this moment, he even wanted to give up her position to this woman.

    Originally, with her children and especially her daughter around, Madam Jiang felt that it was impossible for Shao Jing to really discard her. She was okay with being a secondary legal wife, and her daughter would definitely make her get back to being the first legal wife in the future.

    After she was locked up, she didn¡¯t have any source of information. Shao Jing had blocked every piece of news outside from her, and she didn¡¯t know that he would do this now.

    ¡°Ask Shao Jing toe and see me!¡± Madam Jiang said angrily and walked up to Zhao Xiran in a few steps.

    ¡°Mother, I¡­ I can¡¯t do that. I came to see you secretly today. We can¡¯t let Father know. Otherwise, he won¡¯t spare me!¡± Zhao Xiran shook her head and refused.

    She had long thought that Madam Jiang might order her to do this, so she was not surprised by Madam Jiang¡¯s words. But it was impossible for her to really go to Shao Jing. As a daughter-inw, even if she was not happy, she could not really confront her father-inw.

    Smack! Zhao Xiran was pped so hard that she took two steps back and almost fell. Fortunately, her servant girl hurriedly supported her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so useless. If I had known that you were so useless, I wouldn¡¯t have let Hua¡¯an marry you at that time. Any Young Madam from any mansion is better than you. Look at what you¡¯ve done in Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. The whole mansion has declined because of you¡­ You¡¯re a jinx. Hua¡¯an is so unlucky to have married you!¡± Madam Jiang pointed at Zhao Xiran with one finger and cursed, viciously ming everything on her.

    Zhao Xiran stood straight. After listening to Madam Jiang¡¯s scolding, she said coldly, ¡°Mother, if you keep scolding me, I won¡¯te over again. Take care of yourself!¡±

    After that, she turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Before Madam Jiang could finish her words, she saw that Zhao Xiran was about to leave. She took a few steps forward, grabbed Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand, and pulled her back fiercely. ¡°You need to go to someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Zhao Xiran lowered her head and didn¡¯t look at Madam Jiang, nor did she struggle. Madam Jiang had managed Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for so many years, so it couldn¡¯t be that she only had a few trusted subordinates on the surface. At present, it was just inconvenient for her to meet them.

    ¡°Go to Nanny Wang, who is in charge of flowers and trees in the inner court¡­¡± Speaking of this, Madam Jiang looked at Zhao Xiran suspiciously. She didn¡¯t trust Zhao Xiran very much, but now she had no one else to use. Even her son didn¡¯te to see her. At present, except for Zhao Xiran, she had no one else to rely on.

    ¡°Go to Nanny Wang and ask her to investigate this matter!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a servant in charge of flowers and trees. What¡¯s the use of her?¡± Zhao Xiran asked calmly.

    Even the Nanny in charge of the inner court was better than a servant in charge of flowers and trees. How could Nanny Wang be so capable?

    Zhao Xiran had been in the mansion for so long, and she knew all the famous servants. She had never cared who Nanny Wang was, who was in charge of flowers and trees. It could be seen that Nanny Wang was not a useful servant.

    Madam Jiang gritted her teeth and said with hatred, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about whether she cane in handy or not. Just send this news to her and let her investigate it. She is in charge of flowers and nts. From time to time, she would add some flowers and nts to the mansion or transnt them. It¡¯s much more convenient for her than other nannies of the inner court to go in and out of the mansion. I asked her to investigate this before, but she didn¡¯t find out at that time.¡±

    She remembered that when she was locked up in the family temple, Shao Wanru had said that Shao Jing had a mistress. She didn¡¯t believe it at that time and asked her son and daughter to investigate it. At that time, she had a conflict with her daughter, so her daughter didn¡¯te to see her. Her son came over, but he didn¡¯t believe what she said and thought that it was groundless.

    Although he agreed to investigateter, he probably didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Madam Jiang asked Nanny Wang to investigate this matter in private. At first, she said that she didn¡¯t find anything, but Madam Jiang didn¡¯t believe her and asked Nanny Wang to continue the investigation.

    After that, many things happened, so she forgot about it and did not go to Nanny Wang anymore.

    ¡°Yes, Mother. I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Zhao Xiran said calmly as if she hadn¡¯t been pped by Madam Jiang before.

    ¡°Okay. If you have any news, you must send me a message. When Ru¡¯er¡­ bes mighty and gains power in the future, I will reward you and won¡¯t me you anymore,¡± Madam Jiang said, showing that she wanted to reconcile with Zhao Xiran. Her expression also softened a little, and she looked as if she had returned to her usual self.

    She had thought about it just now. At present, there was no one to help her except Zhao Xiran. If Zhao Xiran could take her side, even if she was locked up, the information she got would not be so limited.

    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t say that something had happened to Shao Yanru. After bowing to Madam Jiang, she left with her servant girl.

    Standing outside the wall, Zhao Xiran looked at the side door, which was tightly closed, and reached out to touch her burning face. There was a little hatred on her face. How could she bear no grudge against Madam Jiang? Not to mention that Madam Jiang had scolded her so many times upon seeing her, Zhao Xiran couldn¡¯t reconcile with her sincerely because Madam Jiang had hurt her child.

    Zhao Xiran wished that something bad could happen to Madam Jiang and that woman, and it would be best if they could die.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam¡­¡± The servant girl looked around and reminded Zhao Xiran timidly that it was not appropriate for her to stay there any longer. It would be troublesome if someone saw her and reported it to the Marquis.

    Zhao Xiran nodded and returned to the yard with her servant girl.

    The water lilies in the yard had been nted. The old maid sent by Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was teaching the servant girls in the yard the experience of nting water lilies and helping them carefully remove a few withered leaves.

    When they saw Zhao Xiraning in, they immediately stepped aside and said goodbye to her.

    Zhao Xiran nodded with a smile and asked them to take it to pass on her gratitude to Shao Wanru. It couldn¡¯t be told that she had been beaten just now. When she entered the door, she asked the servant girl she kept to check it. Although her face was a little red, it was not really swollen. If people didn¡¯t pay attention, they wouldn¡¯t see it. In the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, no one would have thought that she, the First Young Madam of the mansion, would be beaten.

    After saying a few polite words, Zhao Xiran asked someone to send the servants of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion away. She sat in the room, pinched her handkerchief, and pondered. Coincidentally, there was a vat of water lilies outside the window, which stood gracefully in front of her. With the wind blowing, they rose and fell gently, which appeared elegant and a little charming.

    Zhao Xiran suddenly sneered and gently pressed her handkerchief on the corner of her mouth. Her face was fine, but there was a faint smell of blood on the corner of her lips. Just now, Madam Jiang had pped her so hard that the corner of her mouth had cracked slightly.

    ¡°Bring Nanny Wang in charge of flowers and trees here!¡± Zhao Xiran pressed the corner of her mouth and felt a dull pain.

    ¡°Yes, Young Madam. I¡¯ll go get her right away!¡± the servant girl answered.

    Zhao Xiran, who was sitting alone by the window, suddenlyughed.

    ¡°When the First Young Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion came back, her face was a little red and her hairpin was a little loose. I think she seemed to have been pped.¡± An old maid reported.

    Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Did she go out for a long time?¡±

    The old maid thought for a while and said, ¡°About 15 minutes.¡± The servant girls and the old maids were about to leave after putting down the water lilies, but they saw the Eldest Young Madam go out. They deliberately stayed and deliberately told the servants of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion about the water lilies. They talked vigorously, so the servant girls and old maids didn¡¯t notice that it had been a long time. They didn¡¯t leave until the Eldest Young Madam came back.

    It had been 15 minutes, which was enough for Zhao Xiran to go to Madam Jiang¡¯s courtyard. Also, Madam Jiang was the only one in the mansion who would hit Zhao Xiran.

    Old Madam was busy enough with her and Shao Yanru¡¯s affairs, so she was not in the mood to pay attention to Zhao Xiran, let alone hit her directly. It was impossible for Shao Jing to do that, so it could only be Madam Jiang.

    Sure enough, Zhao Xiran kept what Shao Wanru had said today in mind. Shao Wanru smiled slightly and waved her hand. ¡°You can leave now!¡±

    As soon as the old maid arrived at the door, she almost bumped into Qing¡¯er, who entered in a hurry.

    Fortunately, Qing¡¯er reacted quickly. She grabbed the old maid and pulled her to the opposite side, so they didn¡¯t really bump into each other.

    After letting go of the old maid, Qing¡¯er hurriedly lifted the curtain and walked in. ¡°My Lady, I got the news.¡±

    ...

    When Zhao Xiran was in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru left for a while, which was a chance she gave to Mo Yan. Butter, something really happened, so Mo Yan met Zhao Xiran.

    However, after she left, she heard something. She didn¡¯t know if it was true, so she specially asked Qing¡¯er to go out to inquire about it. Now there was newsing.

    Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My Lady, the rumor is true. When Princess Yuyan went to see Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she was bitten by a dog in Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. When she was chased, she fell from the rockery. I heard that her leg was also injured.¡±

    Qing¡¯er smiled brightly and was very happy about the disaster that happened to Princess Yuyan.

    Shao Wanru also smiled and gently covered the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief. She was also very happy. Princess Yuyan plotted against her as soon as she came to the capital city and suffered the consequences. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a scene now.

    She and Infanta Yuan¡¯an used to be as close as good sisters who had been separated from each other for many years. Later, they passed the buck to each other, and now they even lost their superficial respect for each other. She found the matter truly pleasant.

    She knew that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had raised a pet dog. Infanta Yuan¡¯an once mentioned it when Shao Wanru held Chu Liuchen¡¯s fat pet cat before.

    ¡°My Lady, why did Princess Yuyan go to Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion? Didn¡¯t she fall out with Infanta Yuan¡¯an before?¡± Yujie heard the conversation at the door and came in with a cup of tea with a smile. Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girls all found the news satisfying.

    ¡°Perhaps she was trying to reconcile with Infanta Yuan¡¯an!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, and her pink lips curled up. With Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s help, Princess Yuyan¡¯s strength could be greatly improved in the capital city. However, although Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t like Princess Yuyan, they wouldn¡¯t embarrass her like this, would they?

    There seemed to be something more to this matter.

    ...

    Sure enough, it was confirmed at dinner time.

 Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182 A Letter to Check In

    Chapter 1182 A Letter to Check In

    ¡°Did you ask someone to do it? Will it be discovered?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen with her bright eyes. She was a little surprised but also felt that it was the way things should be. She felt touched as she slightly smiled. She couldn¡¯t hide her good mood, which was particrly obvious. Obviously, she was pleased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will find out. When Yuan¡¯an wakes up, she will do her best to fight against Princess Yuyan. It¡¯s not a big deal to give her such a small blow,¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently with a bright smile on his face, showing a kind of leisure and charm. He looked at Shao Wanru, who blushed slightly.

    He did not forget to show his charm at all times.

    Anyone who saw him for the first time would think that he was like an immortal from heaven. Both his appearance and demeanor were like those of an immortal. No one would think that a man like him would plot against others.

    But it just so happened that he looked gentle and kind, but he was absolutely ruthless when he did things. However, Shao Wanru liked it. She actually liked him not just that he was able to do this for her.

    She knew that he was blowing off steam for her. No matter how wrong Princess Yuyan was, she had been demoted to this state. However, as a princess who was going to be married off to the Xu State, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t do much harm to her. After all, they hadn¡¯t fallen out with each otherpletely.

    ¡°But the dog¡­ no one is going to find out about the truth, right?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a while and asked again. She was still a little worried. Ruiping Great Elder Princess was not easy to deal with, and this matter happened in her mansion. If there was something wrong with the dog, it would be easy to be discoveredter.

    Chu Liuchen reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s tender hand, gently squeezed it, and said indifferently, ¡°There is indeed something wrong with the dog, but I won¡¯t be med. Yuan¡¯an had such an idea and specially asked someone to buy the medicine, but she just didn¡¯t have time to use it.¡±

    So he just took the easy option. Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, after thinking for a while, she smiled again. She thought that even if it was not going well, Chu Liuchen would ask Infanta Yuan¡¯an toe up with such a wonderful n.

    She held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand backhand, and her bright eyes became more and more charming, making her extremely beautiful face even more attractive.

    How could she not be moved by such a man who was wholeheartedly protecting her?

    Now the atmosphere was just right, so Shao Wanru said, ¡°I may have to go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion again in the next few days. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine this time!¡± She stole a nce at Chu Liuchen and saw that his face had turned gloomy. Since Shao Wanru came back from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansionst time, Chu Liuchen had opposed her going there.

    If Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion insisted on her going, she could pass the buck on him or say that she was not feeling well. Anyway, with her status and what Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had done to her, no one would say anything even if she kept refusing the invitation with the excuse of her not feeling well.

    Now was different from the past since the time hade.

    Although Princess Chen came from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had been unkind to her since she was recognized. Not to mention that Madam Jiang of the second branch had framed her again and again, even Old Madam had never regarded her as her biological granddaughter. Old Madam had either pressed her or disliked her. Such rumors had long been spread by Chu Liuchen intentionally, and almost everyone knew them.

    In addition, it was Princess Chen who pleaded for mercy when Old Madam came back. However, after Old Madam came back, the first thing she did was scold Princess Chen, which made her very sad. She couldn¡¯t bear it and fainted at that time. After that, her servants brought her, who was unconscious, back to the mansion.

    There were so many things like this. Some of them were known to everyone, while some were unknown. There had been a faint saying before, and now those things were connected together. The more people thought about them, the more they felt that it was true that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t like Princess Chen at all. Otherwise, how could she have gone to the nunnery at such a young age right after she had been recognized?

    Princess Chen was really pitiful. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was so despicable that they didn¡¯t even intend to take back their own child.

    Under the deliberate guidance of the rumor, public opinion was basically one-sided.

    It was believed that the elders were being unkind. Since the elders were not benevolent, how could they ask the juniors to respect them? Moreover, even the Empress Dowager had rebuked the Old Madam. It could be seen that she hated her very much, which made people dare not say anything more as they didn¡¯t dare to anger the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°There are indeed some things that I can¡¯t avoid. At most, I¡¯ll just visit there and take more people with me. You know, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Shao Wanru shook Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and knew that he was worried about her. She said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s them who will be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Will you really be fine?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s face softened slightly.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shao Wanru nodded with a smile. She was very obedient, and her soft look made Chu Liuchen more rxed.

    Of course, he knew that Shao Wanru was not the kind of a delicate girl, but he was still worried. He always wanted to keep Shao Wanru around and even felt that it was better to keep her by his side all the time.

    ¡°Remember to tell me if anything happens.¡± He reminded Shao Wanru again. He gently kissed her pink and tender face, and his voice was like a spring breeze brushing her face.

    Shao Wanru felt as if she were soaking in a warm spring. She took the initiative to lean over and gently leaned against him. She closed her eyes slightly and felt his hand holding her back as her heart calmed down.

    ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will not be peaceful from now on. I will definitely go there!¡± She would deal with the affairs of not only the second branch but also the third branch. Since the Third Madam intended to take her side, she would also give her some advice and ask her to propose dividing the family at the right time.

    E¡¯niang had a new identity, which was arranged by her grandmother. She had been roaming about with a Miss from an aristocratic family who was separated from her rtives. In order to repay her benefactor, she became a mistress with no status. It was very pitiful.

    E¡¯niang was quite sensible. From time to time, she would try to approach her grandmother in an attempt to get close to her. In fact, although her grandmother had ordered to find her, it was an old maid from the Imperial Censor¡¯s Mansion who identally found out that E¡¯niang was the daughter of the imperial censor.

    After that, she had such an identity.

    Since she got this identity, E¡¯niang had been to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. She was sent away by Shao Wanru, who was indifferent, and then went to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Great Elder Princess did see her, but she just casually asked about her situation, rewarded her with some clothes, and then asked her to go back.

    Compared with Shao Wanru¡¯s approach, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was much kinder and closer to E¡¯niang. She wanted to get close to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Prince¡¯s Mansion from time to time.

    Of course, Shao Wanru knew this.

    She was waiting for an opportunity.

    ¡°Something happened to Princess Yuyan?¡± Shao Jing pressed his hands impatiently and put them on the table, feeling distraught.

    He had thought that Princess Yuyan¡¯s matter would be a help to him and even wanted to get in touch with Princess Yuyan secretly. Unexpectedly, as soon as he sent someone to test Princess Yuyan a little, something happened to her in Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Grace. His Highness wants you not to act rashly so as not to cause any other trouble. He is very angry at you for failing again and again.¡± The guard didn¡¯t work for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion but was a guard at Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. Although he was in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now, his main responsibility was not to ensure the security of Marquis Xing¡¯s mansion.

    Prince Cheng deliberately sent his men to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for two reasons. Firstly, he wanted to help Shao Jing. Secondly, he could keep an eye on Shao Jing.

    Shao Yanru¡¯s n was intervened by Prince Cheng, but on the surface, it was rted to Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. Now that the situation in the imperial court had developed to this extent, Prince Cheng could not bear it anymore. He was afraid that if he continued to endure it, all his years of forbearance would be in vain and his good time would be wasted.

    He had been holding back from the time when he was young to so many yearster. Prince Cheng felt that it was enough.

    ¡°I know that. I won¡¯t ruin His Highness¡¯s n. But he agreed when I got in touch with Princess Yuyan¡¯s people before.¡± Shao Jing was annoyed.

    ¡°But now you screwed it up!¡± the guard said rudely.

    Hearing the guard¡¯s unpleasant words, Shao Jing said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t screw it up. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with Ruiping Great Elder Princess so that she let her granddaughter deal with Princess Yuyan.¡±

    He stood up and walked around. ¡°None of the Great Elder Princesses is great. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and Ruiping Great Elder Princess are both like this. This is truly worrying.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is even the future Princess Zhou, but she does things without thinking.

    ¡°When Ruiping Great Elder Princess went to the imperial pce to ask for forgiveness, although it was an ident and she promised to cure Princess Yuyan¡¯s injury, everyone felt that it was not an identpared with what had happened before.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a lie to say that it was an ident.

    ¡°Why did that pet dog have to bite Princess Yuyan? Why did it chase after her? Without biting someone else, it just bit her. Does she think everyone else is stupid?

    ¡°Princess Yuyan is indeed very annoying, but now I want to draw her over to my side. Originally, this matter was not difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Since Princess Yuyan arrived in the capital city, she is isted and helpless at the moment. If I secretly reach out and help her, she would definitely take it. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so injured that she couldn¡¯t get up from bed in just a few days.

    ¡°How useless!¡±

    Shao Jing was furious.

    ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯d better deal with the matter of the Miss of your mansion. This is the letter she asked His Highness to send over. You will understand after reading it.¡± The guard took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Shao Jing¡¯s table. There was not much respect for his behavior.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Got it.¡± Shao Jing was annoyed and waved his hand directly.

    ...

    The guard left. When he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped and looked back at Shao Jing. ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up, the Miss of your mansion will suffer a loss.¡±

    His words reminded Shao Jing of some unpleasant things, and his face darkened. ¡°I see.¡±

    There was a surge of anger in his heart. His daughter was going to be the Empress¡¯s daughter, but now she could only escape secretly for no reason. If she had no proper status, she could only be Prince Cheng¡¯s concubine in the end. Even if Prince Cheng ascended the throne in the future, Shao Jing¡¯s daughter would only be a low-leveled imperial concubine at most.

    Thinking of this, Shao Jing became more and more annoyed. He had to get E¡¯niang into the mansion as soon as possible and let Madam Jiang die in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands.

    When he opened the letter, he found that it was indeed written by Shao Yanru. She reported that she was safe at the beginning and had left the pce safely. Then, she urged him to act faster, which made Shao Jing a little angry and very annoyed. ¡°If I could, I would. But now I can¡¯t act faster!¡±

    After that, he suddenly read thest part of the letter, and his eyes lit up slightly. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing that I didn¡¯t know before. With this, some things will be easier to deal with!¡±

    He picked up the letter and read it carefully. After figuring out what it meant, he was overjoyed. The Mansion of the Prime Minister was right next to him, and he could ask someone to open the side door quietly.

 Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183 Gu Xishuâ€™s Weakness

    Chapter 1183 Gu Xishu¡¯s Weakness

    The night was getting darker and darker. There was no moon tonight. Two figures quietly walked toward the link between the Mansion of the Prime Minister and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion without carryingnterns.

    This used to be the ce where the two mansions were connected, butter it was blocked.

    But now there was a small hole here, and there was even a faint light on the opposite side, which diluted the darkness on this side so that people could see the road here more clearly.

    Gu Xishu was in a panic, and her beautiful face was pale in the night. She almost fell while walking. Fortunately, her servant girl protected her tightly and pulled her from time to time.

    She was very familiar with this ce when she was a child. Back then, people often took this road to go to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion or the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    But after so many years, she had almost never been here again.

    On the one hand, this ce was remote, and basically, no one woulde here. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to think of some past events. It was better to forget them, and it would be best if no one knew them.

    Shao Yanru was the only one who knew about this matter. If it weren¡¯t for Shao Yanru, Gu Xishu would definitely have wanted to kill the insider. She would find a way to make her fall into the river and drown.

    But the insider was Shao Yanru, whom she couldn¡¯t deal with.

    Gu Xishu was very clear about this. After suffering a few losses and being trampled by Shao Yanru, Gu Xishu clearly realized that she was inferior and never dared to hurt Shao Yanru again.

    This matter had also be a secret between her and Shao Yanru. In order to block this secret, she helped Shao Yanru several times.

    She had no choice. She couldn¡¯t defeat Shao Yanru, so she could only listen to her. When the news of Shao Yanru¡¯s death came, Gu Xishu happily strolled in the yard for a day and smiled at everyone she saw. From then on, no one would know about this matter and no one would threaten her with it.

    This was her weakness.

    But after a few happy days, she received a message from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, asking her toe here for a meeting. The message mentioned what had happened that year. How could Gu Xishu note? The more she walked, the more flustered she became. ¡°Isn¡¯t Shao Yanru already dead? Who else knows about this thing? Could it be possible that Shao Yanru¡¯s ghost ising at me?¡±

    Thinking of this, Gu Xishu only felt that there were faint ghost shadows along the way. She was so scared that her face turned pale and her legs went weak.

    It took her a lot of effort to get here. When she saw the lighting from the opposite courtyard, she gasped hard and wiped the sweat on her forehead with a handkerchief.

    This area had been blocked before. At that time, some bricks had been simply built here and had been slightly ttened. Now a few bricks had been pulled out, and the light on the opposite side could be seen.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you to¡­ Miss Shao?¡± Gu Xishu asked in a low voice, trembling.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt gusts of cold wind blowing around her.

    At first, only a few bricks were pulled out, but now the bricks were pulled out faster, and soon a hole of half a person¡¯s height was revealed.

    A man¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°Come here!¡±

    Gu Xishu swallowed her saliva, and her legs went so weak she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. ¡°Why is it a man? How could it be a man?

    ¡°But if it¡¯s a woman, should I be more flustered and turn around to run?¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡± The man¡¯s voice was majestic. He didn¡¯t sound like a wretched servant. Gritting her teeth, Gu Xishu lowered her head and went over.

    When she saw that Shao Hua¡¯an was standing opposite her, she breathed a sigh of relief. They knew each other.

    ¡°First Young Master!¡± Gu Xishu wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.

    Shao Hua¡¯an nced at her, turned around, and went into the house on the side. Gu Xishu followed him, leaving the servant girl at the door.

    In the room, Shao Hua¡¯an sat down. His legs were much better, but he couldn¡¯t stand for a long time. He still often sat and rested.

    Gu Xishu came in and asked uneasily, ¡°First Young Master, why did you¡­ ask me toe here?¡±

    There was no one else in the room. If others saw their current situation, they would think that they had an affair. If that happened, she could only be Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s concubine.

    Of course, Gu Xishu was unwilling to do that. She admired her Third Cousin, not the First Young Master in front of her.

    Shao Hua¡¯an nced at Gu Xishu and said with a smile, ¡°Have you read the letter?¡± If his sister hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he wouldn¡¯t have known that the cousin Miss of the Mansion of the Prime Minister in front of him was so cruel that she dared to hurt her cousin at such a young age just because her cousin was Prime Minister Wen¡¯s biological daughter and was more favored than her.

    Sure enough, the more delicate a woman looked, the more vicious she was.

    ¡°First Young Master, what do you mean?¡± Gu Xishu asked with her face darkening.

    ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t you understand? Do you want me to exin what happened at that time? Prime Minister Wen only has one daughter. If he knows that his young daughter died in your hands, you¡¯ll have no chance to marry his son, and you¡¯ll even get killed. Your family will also be implicated.¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an said that rudely, tapping his fingers on the table with disdain in his eyes. He would note to see such a vicious woman unless he had no other choice.

    Gu Xishu, who pretended to be calm, immediately trembled. She pulled her sleeves tightly and asked in a panic, ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an twitched the corner of his mouth and waved to her.

    Gu Xishu walked over in fear and approached him.

    ¡°What if someone sees us?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an stretched out his hand and looked around.

    What if someone saw them? She could only be his concubine.

    If it were in the past, Shao Hua¡¯an might have been the heir to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion with some power. But now, how could Gu Xishu fall in love with him?

    Not to mention being his concubine, she was even unwilling to marry him.

    Gu Xishu gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an pointed to a small piece of paper on the table and said, ¡°Go out of the mansion tomorrow and have a good rtionship with this woman.¡±

    Gu Xishu reached out to take the paper. She saw a woman¡¯s name on it, followed by some details about her life.

    ¡°E¡¯niang? Who is she?¡± she asked subconsciously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask who she is. When you go out of the mansion tomorrow, her carriage will identally bump into you, and then you will have a good rtionship with her. She is the daughter of an imperial censor. It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t find her rtives now!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an ordered.

    ¡°What does she want?¡± Gu Xishu became uneasy. ¡°Such a woman will bump into me silently. Does she want to do harm to the Mansion of the Prime Minister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is not going to your Mansion of the Prime Minister but to our mansion. You just need to make friends with her. She is not young anymore and is of your mother¡¯s age. She won¡¯t take away the person you like,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said with a disdainful smile. Gu Xishu liked Wen Xichi, which was not a secret. He had known it before.

    Although Wen Xichi treated Gu Xishu well, he only regarded her as his younger sister. His younger sister had died young, so he also treated Gu Xishu as his biological younger sister.

    Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t know it before, and he only thought that Gu Xishu was lucky. Now it seemed that she was so vicious at such a young age, which was really disgusting. Wen Xichi had always been smart, but he didn¡¯t expect that his little sister would be killed by this vicious woman.

    However, it just so happened that Shao Hua¡¯an was worried that he could not find anyone to take E¡¯niang out in front of others. Although Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was kind to her, it was impossible for her to take her out. To Rui¡¯an Great Elder princess, E¡¯niang was just an insignificant servant girl. The reason why E¡¯niang was promoted was that for the sake that Infanta Qinghua was dead, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wanted to use her to deal with her mother.

    As for Princess Chen, she was not easy to get close to at all, let alone show up in front of everyone with E¡¯niang to clear her name.

    ...

    At present, Gu Xishu was the most suitable candidate.

    ¡°I heard that there will be a banquet in the Mansion of the Prime Minister in a few days. You can introduce E¡¯niang to some people whom you have a good rtionship with,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said.

    Third Young Master Wen, Wen Xichi, was not young anymore, but he had never gotten married. Madam Wen was in a hurry, so she called this banquet a lotus appreciation banquet. In fact, it was a disguised blind date, and she wanted to set up her son with a Miss from an aristocratic family.

    As soon as this matter was mentioned, Gu Xishu gritted her teeth in anger. She expressed her affection for her Third Cousin both openly and secretly, but her aunt, who had always doted on her, pretended not to understand it. Now he was going to have a blind date. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t consider her feelings. How could she be willing to ept it?

    Gu Xishu wanted to marry her Third Cousin, not her Second Cousin.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Gu Xishu said with a trace of annoyance across her eyes. Since she couldn¡¯t make her aunt agree, she would destroy this lotus appreciation banquet so that her aunt wouldn¡¯t appreciate any Miss. As for the woman sent by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, it was not a big dealpared with this matter.

    ¡°She¡¯s just an older middle-aged woman who¡¯s not a threat to me. If I can make use of her, there might be unexpected benefits.¡±

    When Gu Xishu thought of this, the expression on her face rxed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t set your eyes on E¡¯niang. She will show up in front of everyone with you. If you ruin it, you won¡¯t be able to keep what happened in the past a secret.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an saw through her intention at a nce and warned her with a sneer.

    ¡°If something happens to her, should I be med?¡± Gu Xishu retorted unconvincedly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an took it for granted.

    ...

    Gu Xishu gritted her teeth in anger and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Even if you tell others what happened that year now, few people will believe it. There is no evidence.¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no evidence, will the people of the Mansion of the Prime Minister treat you like before?¡± Seeing that she was still struggling, Shao Hua¡¯an reminded her in a cold voice, ¡°The Third Young Master has always been extremely intelligent. If he has such spection, he will find out the truth even if it has been so long. When he finds out, you will get a more severe punishment than death. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±

    Gu Xishu didn¡¯t dare to give it a try. She had to suppress her anger and lower her head to admit it.

    Seeing that she agreed, Shao Hua¡¯an waved his hand, indicating that she could leave.

    Gu Xishu was relieved and didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, for fear of being discovered. She went back to the Mansion of the Prime Minister with her servant girl, and then the bricks were piled up one by one. At first nce, they looked the same as before. The night was dark, and no one noticed that the lights on their side had already attracted someone¡¯s attention.

    After the people of the two mansions left, a ck shadow shed across a tree and disappeared.

 Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184 Shao Yanruâ€™s Whereabouts

    Chapter 1184 Shao Yanru¡¯s Whereabouts

    Thank you readers!

    ¡°Prime Minister Wen¡¯s niece killed his biological daughter, and his family carefully raised this cousin Miss and found the trace of their deceased daughter in her!¡± Chu Liuchen slightly smiled, looking a little enchanting and even a little evil under the light. ¡°It¡¯s really interesting that Prime Minister Wen, who has kept his position as Prime Minister, would make a mistake!¡±

    The secret guard did not dare to answer. He lowered his head and remained silent.

    The guard chief, Chang¡¯an, grew up with Chu Liuchen, so he didn¡¯t have so many scruples and said, ¡°If Prime Minister Wen knows that his family has raised such a venomous snake, and she wants to marry into the family, will he faint from anger?¡±

    After saying this, heughed heartlessly. ¡°If his daughter finds out about this in theherworld, she will definitely crawl out from hell and haunt her father. Your Highness, do you want to reveal this matter?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. Send this news to Xiao Xuanzi tomorrow and ask him to tell the Princess. She can deal with the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion by herself!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. He was wearing a gorgeous purple robe embroidered with gold patterns, looking a little different from the in clothes.

    Even though Ancheng grew up with Chu Liuchen and was his personal guard since he was a child, and he was used to seeing such a handsome man like Chu Liuchen, he couldn¡¯t help but avoid him at this time. However, he grew more cautious. In the future, he could only show utter respect for the Princess, and he couldn¡¯t respect her too much. ¡°Xiao Xuanzi was right. It could be seen how much His Highness adores her from his amorous smile.¡±

    Except for the Princess, the Prince would be gentle to no one.

    It was unbelievable that Prince Chen, who had always been cold and ruthless to others and didn¡¯t care about himself, would care about a woman and even try his best to marry her.

    Ancheng changed the topic and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow. Ruiping Great Elder Princess seems to have found the servant who drugged the dog. How should we deal with him?¡±

    He hade to ask about this matter just now, but he happened to meet a secret guard who came to report what he had found.

    He bribed the servant who drugged the dog in a roundabout way and did not work for them. Although Ancheng did it smoothly, he was still worried that it would be discovered.

    ¡°Kill him. Those people work for Chu Liuyue. Kill them all!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand indifferently as if he was asking about the weather.

    The key to this matter was indeed sent by Chu Liuyue. In this way, it would not be discovered by others. Ruiping Great Elder Princess would not find it out, but it was possible for Chu Liuyue to do it. It was most appropriate to wipe out the evidence directly. Even if people wanted to investigate, they could only trace it to Chu Liuyue and then to Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    This was an impasse.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess was backed by Prince Zhou.

    ¡°I see!¡± Ancheng smiled since what Chu Liuchen said was also on his mind. Then, he cupped his hands to Chu Liuchen and said seriously, ¡°Your Highness, I have found out what you asked me to investigate before. Secondary Consort Shao¡¯s body was sent out of the pce by someone from Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, and Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion also intervened in it. The pce is in such chaos that it didn¡¯t take much effort for the two princes to get the body out of the pce together.¡±

    ¡°It was done by just the two of them?¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile looked a little weird under the light.

    Ancheng thought for a moment before he said, ¡°It ought to be only the two of them.¡±

    ¡°More than that.¡± Chu Liuchen waved his slender fingers in front of Ancheng and said with a particrly dazzling smile, ¡°I believe that Shao Yanru is now in Prince Cheng¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, is that possible? Both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou have intervened in it?¡± Ancheng didn¡¯t believe it. Although he didn¡¯t find out where Shao Yanru was, he didn¡¯t think she was in Prince Cheng¡¯s ce. He had sent someone to keep an eye on Prince Cheng and didn¡¯t see where Shao Yanru had gone.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng is thest fox.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled gently, and his smile was like a cold de.

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible¡­ Even if Prince Cheng intervenes, he¡­ he doesn¡¯t like women.¡± Ancheng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Prince Cheng really likes men. Even if Miss Shao is the most beautiful, he won¡¯t like her. Why would he take such a big risk for her?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Cheng is into that position!¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Ancheng nodded. They had investigated this matter clearly. Prince Cheng was very ambitious. He was definitely not as calm as he looked or was determined to be a monk.

    What he showed in front of everyone was an illusion. He was behind many things, but he had always been very careful. Those things seemed to be done by either Prince Yue or Prince Zhou.

    ¡°Since he wants to ascend the throne, he must want to pass it down. In this case, how can he have no heir? If he likes men, he will have no children!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s tone was light and evil. He didn¡¯t look as gentle as he used to be.

    Ancheng was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes suddenly opened wide. He understood.

    ¡°Prince Cheng is afraid of being investigated, so he pretends to like men?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is true or not. It should be true that he likes men. But it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t need women to give birth to children for him. With Prince Cheng¡¯s temperament, he must be unwilling to let the territory that he has worked so hard for fall into the hands of others again. He has waited for so many years for the sake of sess in one day.¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s smile was evil and meaningful. Compared with Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, Prince Cheng was his real opponent.

    He picked up a file and threw it at Ancheng. He saidzily, ¡°Read it. You should understand what to do next.¡±

    Ancheng nimbly took it. After opening it and reading it for a while, his eyes were full of surprise and he nodded repeatedly.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage stopped at the door of a pharmacy. She got out of the carriage with a curtain hat and entered the pharmacy.

    When the shop-boy in the pharmacy saw two maids apanying their master in, he could tell that they were from a rich family. He stepped forward and asked eagerly, ¡°Miss, what medicinal materials do you need?¡±

    ¡°Do you have 100-year-old ginseng?¡± Shao Wanru asked gently.

    100-year-old ginseng was rare. It was often the most precious treasure in many mansions and was priceless.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t have ginseng of such an old age, but I do have some about 50 years old,¡± the shop-boy said with a ttering smile.

    Yujie saw Shao Wanru nod and said, ¡°Please show it to us!¡±

    After the shop-boy answered, he took out three branches of ginseng. Yujie was experienced. She had dug up ginseng in the mountains before. She picked one up, looked at it, and replied to Shao Wanru, ¡°My Lady, this ginseng is indeed about 50 years old, but several of its roots have been destroyed. It is not in good condition.¡±

    If the roots were damaged, it would also damage the efficacy of the ginseng.

    After Yujie finished speaking, she looked at the other two branches and felt that they were not as good as the first one, so she shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Is there anything better?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°No. These are the best,¡± the shop-boy said helplessly.

    Another shop-boy passed by and suddenly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the guys send a 100-year-old one here before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a century-old one, but a 70-or-80-year-old one. Someone has already booked it!¡± The previous shop-boy shook his head hurriedly.

    ¡°Can you show us?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since it has been booked, we won¡¯t press you.¡±

    Since she had said that, the shop-boy could not insist on not taking it out. He could only turn around and go in. After a while, he took out an exquisite box.

    When the box was opened, they could see that a branch of ginseng was ced inside, and its roots were very intact.

    ¡°My Lady, this ginseng is nice. Although it is not a hundred years old, it is old enough.¡± Yujie took it very carefully and gave the answer after looking at it.

    The shop-boy didn¡¯t want Yujie to pick it up to have a look, for fear that the roots on it would be damaged. However, Yujie seemed to be an expert, so he didn¡¯t stop her.

    ¡°May I ask which mansion has ordered it?¡± Shao Wanru asked kindly.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s inconvenient for us to tell you the information of our guests,¡± the shop-boy said with embarrassment. This was a business secret, so he couldn¡¯t tell it at will.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We just want to make a deal with that guest. If they are willing to give it to us, we are willing to pay double the price,¡± Yujie said smartly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The shop-boy hesitated.

    ...

    Yujie took out a purse from her sleeve and handed it over quietly.

    The shop-boy¡¯s eyes lit up. When he saw that no one else was around, he carefully took the purse and put it under the medicine box in front of him.

    After looking around again, he approached Yujie and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s the Third Young Master of the Mansion of the Prime Minister!¡±

    After saying that, he hurriedly looked away and said seriously, ¡°Miss, please go back. Our shop never discloses the information of guests, and it is not allowed at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t make things difficult for the shop-boy and left as soon as she got the news. She indeed wanted to buy the ginseng from the one who had booked it. The ginseng, which was 70 or 80 years old, could also be bought on the market, but she couldn¡¯t have it now.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss, for your understanding. Thank you, Miss.¡± The shop-boy thanked her repeatedly.

    Shao Wanru picked some other medicines and asked the shop-boy to measure them before she paid for them. Then, she turned around and was about to leave with the medicines she had bought. She had to go to other pharmacies to see if there was such ginseng. If there was no 100-year-old ginseng, the 70-or-80-year-old kind would do. Not every pharmacy had such ginseng.

    She needed ginseng at this age.

    It was Mingqiu Nun¡¯s special order. Today, she went out mainly for this reason. The medicine for feigning death was rted to such ginseng.

    ¡°Princess Chen?¡± An elegant voice suddenly came to her ears. Shao Wanru looked up and was stunned to see Wen Xichi standing in front of her. He was looking at her in confusion as if he didn¡¯t recognize her for a while. But when he looked at Yujie and Qing¡¯er standing beside her, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡±

    Now, he was sure that it was her.

 Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185 Two People With the Same Intent

    Chapter 1185 Two People With the Same Intent

    Thank you readers!

    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Lord Wen!¡± Shao Wanru said gently. As expected, she saw him right after talking about him.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡± The delicate voice made Shao Wanru look at Gu Xishu, and then she looked at E¡¯niang, who bowed sideways with Gu Xishu.

    What a coincidence. She knew all of them.

    ¡°Princess Chen, do you want that ginseng?¡± Wen Xichi asked.

    ¡°I happen to need it for a kind of medicine and want to give it to my grandma,¡± Shao Wanru exined.

    ¡°Then it shall be yours. In fact, I don¡¯t have any necessary use for it.¡± Wen Xichi looked at the shop-boy beside him with a calm face. When the shop-boy saw that the real booker had arrived, he immediately took out the ginseng.

    Gu Xishu¡¯s face darkened. She seemed to want to reach out to stop Wen Xichi, but she didn¡¯t dare to. When she had disputes with Shao Wanru in the past, Shao Wanru was not Princess Chen yet. Now that their identities werepletely different, Gu Xishu didn¡¯t dare to argue with Shao Wanru but just red at her vaguely.

    She had intended to ask Wen Xichi for the ginseng, so she found an excuse toe out with him. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru intercepted her. How could she not hate Shao Wanru?

    Anyway, she just didn¡¯t like Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Third Cousin met other Misses asionally before, but he fancies none of them as he does with Princess Chen here.¡± She couldn¡¯t tell why exactly she felt this way, but she had a feeling that her guess was true.

    She hated Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What¡­ I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t take away your ginseng.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and politely refused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess Chen. It¡¯s not a big deal. I just booked it when I saw a suitable one. If you¡¯re too embarrassed, you can tell me next time you see such suitable ginseng,¡± Wen Xichi said indifferently.

    Since he had said that, it was inappropriate for Shao Wanru to refuse again. After thanking him again, she asked the shop-boy to wrap up the ginseng and Yujie went to pay the bill.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡± During this period, E¡¯niang stepped forward with a smile and bowed to Shao Wanru again. It was like Shao Wanru had not seen it just now.

    Shao Wanru looked up and looked at her indifferently. E¡¯niang was dressed differently from the one she had seen for the first time. In terms of temperament, she looked calm, as if she had really been educated by a good family. With a trace of obscure cold light shing in Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes, she wondered, ¡°Why does Shao Jing care so much about this woman?

    ¡°Why does he want to turn her into a member of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion wholeheartedly?¡±

    Shao Wanru nced at her with indifferent eyes as if she didn¡¯t hear her words. She turned to the counter on one side, looked at some medicinal materials on the counter, and quietly waited for Yujie toe over.

    E¡¯niang was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes turned red with some grievance, but she did not dare to say anything. She deliberately turned her head, feeling ashamed and guilty.

    Gu Xishu leaned over to Wen Xichi, curled her lips, and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s impolite.¡±

    Wen Xichi ignored her and looked at the medicine counter in front of him calmly as if he was also checking the medicinal materials on it, but he didn¡¯t leave.

    Yujie came back soon. After Yujie came back, Shao Wanru nodded to Wen Xichi and said goodbye. As for Gu Xishu and E¡¯niang, she ignored them and turned to leave with a group of people.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had left, Gu Xishu stamped her feet in anger and said with some grievance, ¡°Third Cousin, did you see what Princess Chen did? How could she do this? We bowed to her, but she treated us like this. It¡¯s really¡­ really¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin, please mind your words,¡± Wen Xichi said coldly. He stepped back and kept a distance from Gu Xishu. ¡°Princess Chen has a noble status. No one can make unpleasant remarks about her.¡±

    Of course, he was indicating Gu Xishu¡¯s behavior.

    Gu Xishu didn¡¯t expect Wen Xichi to embarrass her like this. For a moment, she was ashamed and angry. Her pink face turned red, and she looked at Wen Xichi with tears in her eyes, as if she would cry the next moment.

    She looked extremely delicate and pitiful.

    Wen Xichi acted as if he didn¡¯t see her. He turned around, took a few steps in another direction, pointed to a medicinal material on the counter, and asked the shop-boy in the pharmacy to take it out so that he could check it out. He left Gu Xishu there alone.

    Gu Xishu was indeed hypocritical. In the past, when the affair between her and her second cousin had not been discovered, as long as she acted like this, her third cousin would definitely be soft-hearted and get her whatever she wanted whileforting her.

    Later, because the thing between her and her second cousin had been discovered, she did not dare to y tricks on her third cousin in the mansion. But now it had been a long time, and they were outside the mansion. Gu Xishu thought that she could still act as before, but she did not expect Wen Xichi to embarrass her.

    Seeing that there were even people looking at her around, she wiped her face with a handkerchief, cried, and ran out.

    E¡¯niang looked at Wen Xichi, who had his hands sped behind his back as if he didn¡¯t know what was going on. She could only chase after Gu Xishu with Gu Xishu¡¯s servant girl.

    In the corner beside the door of the pharmacy, Gu Xishu tilted her head and wiped her tears, feeling wronged.

    E¡¯niang took a few steps forward. She sighed softly, reached out to hold her in her arms, andforted her softly, ¡°Xishu, don¡¯t be angry. Your Third Cousin doesn¡¯t seem to get your feelings.¡±

    Gu Xishu cried in E¡¯niang¡¯s arms and blurted out, ¡°Aunt Lu, how could he not get it? Third Cousin is so smart. How could he not get it? He just doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, but why? I love him wholeheartedly. How¡­ how could he do this to me?¡±

    It could be said that she was fated with E¡¯niang. Although they got along well with each other because of their schemes, when they really started hanging out with each other, Gu Xishu found that Lu E¡¯niang was much gentler than her aunt.

    She had been raised in the Mansion of the Prime Minister since she was a child. Now, even if her parents wanted her back, she felt that they were not close to her. The older women around her were all servants. Although her only aunt was close to her, she had noble status. Sometimes, she had to wrong Gu Xishu for the sake of the other people in the mansion. Inparison, Lu E¡¯niang was more agreeable to her and acted like an elder who wholeheartedly protected her.

    ¡°Men are like this. Even if he agrees to be with you in his heart, he has to show his disapproval in front of others. Besides, your affairs in the mansion¡­ have not been handled yet. That is his second brother. Your current identity is very embarrassing,¡± E¡¯niang persuaded in a soft voice.

    They were congenial to each other, and E¡¯niang was good at dealing with things. She knew how Gu Xishu was doing. At first nce, she knew that Gu Xishucked a close friend to whom she could talk, so she figured out some truths with a few words.

    Gu Xishu knew that E¡¯niang was going to get into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she didn¡¯t mind telling E¡¯niang about her affairs. Besides, she felt that E¡¯niang seemed to be able to help her, so she told her the truth.

    The only people around her who coulde up with ideas were a female servant, who was a little ignorant. Lu Eniang in front of her was just right to make up for the shorings of the female elders around her, and she could also help her make some reliable ideas.

    ¡°Second Cousin likes me. It¡¯s none of my business. I don¡¯t want to marry him. I want to marry Third Cousin,¡± Gu Xishu said willfully.

    It had been so long since what had happened before, and her father was going to be promoted again. Even her uncle could not make her be her second cousin¡¯s concubine. Naturally, she would be a legal wife. With her father¡¯s promotion, Gu Xishu became more confident.

    Since she was going to be a legal wife, why couldn¡¯t she be her third cousin¡¯s legal wife?

    ¡°But your second cousin has made it clear in front of Madam Wen that he is going to marry you,¡± E¡¯niang said. This was also said by Gu Xishu. Of course, she hid what had happened between her and Wen Shian. This kind of thing naturally made people feel that this girl was cheap and shameless.

    ¡°So what? Anyway, I won¡¯t marry Second Cousin. I want to marry Third Cousin.¡± Gu Xishu cried. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. ¡°I¡¯ve been carefully pleasing Uncle¡¯s family for so many years. Didn¡¯t I do it just to marry Third Cousin? Aunt has always been very kind to me. Why can¡¯t she read my mind?¡±

    Gu Xishu wholeheartedly felt that Madam Wen had treated her badly, but she didn¡¯t believe that she and Wen Shian had been ambiguous for a long time and had been caught. How could Madam Wen let her marry her favorite third son, even though she was her niece?

    ¡°Actually, there is a way¡­¡± E¡¯niang thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as your second brother marries another woman, won¡¯t this matter be solved?¡±

    ¡°Marry another woman?¡± Gu Xishu¡¯s eyes lit up. She wiped her tears and stopped crying. ¡°But Second Cousin is very stubborn. He won¡¯t like another woman.¡±

    Speaking of this, Gu Xishu was a littlecent and blushed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam Wen going to choose a wife for the Third Young Master in a few days? There must be a lot of Young Madamsing at that time. We¡¯ll get one¡­ and send them together. Your second cousin has to marry her even if he doesn¡¯t want to. Misses of that status are not easy to offend.¡± E¡¯niang suggested for her.

    In fact, someone hade up with such an idea for Gu Xishu before, but it was her personal servant who came up with it. She didn¡¯t like it. But when E¡¯niang offered her the same idea, Gu Xishu found it very reasonable. She thought that the daughter of the former imperial censor was indeed knowledgeable, but the specifics still need to be discussed carefully.

    ¡°Aunt Lu, please help me!¡± Gu Xishu said. She held E¡¯niang¡¯s hand and felt that she had found someone who could help her gain knowledge. However, she did not expect that E¡¯niang was still just a servant. She had been with Infanta Qinghua for a few years and had gained some knowledge. For the rest of the time, she was still just an ignorant servant who did not know some rules of aristocratic families.

    It was Shao Jing who invited someone to help her. The past few days of hard work seemed to make E¡¯niang appear more decent and knowledgeable at present, but she was still the servant girl deep down.

    ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡± E¡¯niang smiled brightly. Seeing the trust in Gu Xishu¡¯s eyes, she also felt uneasy. She didn¡¯t expect that someone would trust her so much. Sure enough, identity was the most important thing. When she became the Madam of Marquis Xing in the future, more people would truly respect her.

    Since the matter had been settled, Gu Xishu wiped her tears, returned to the pharmacy, and stood beside Wen Xichi. She was as soft as a bird and didn¡¯t lose her temper again, but carefully considered getting rid of Wen Shian in her heart. She could only marry her third cousin when she got rid of Wen Shian, who kept approaching her.

 Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186 The Suspicious Madam Wei

    Chapter 1186 The Suspicious Madam Wei

    Thank you readers!

    Shao Wanru went to several other pharmacies and bought almost all the ginseng over 70 or 80 years old there. Then, she took her people to Butterfly Clothing Shop.

    Butterfly Clothing Shop had its name changed by the owner, but in the eyes of outsiders, nothing had changed. The shopkeeper was still the same one, and the goods in the shop were still outstanding. However, the shop-boys knew that their current owner was Princess Chen, so they were more confident in entertaining customers. In the past, they did not even dare to speak when there were rude customers, but now it was different.

    When Shao Wanru came in, Madame Dong had already received the message. She came out to wee her and then took Shao Wanru to the ountant¡¯s office.

    Sitting behind therge desk, Shao Wanru looked at the ount book on the table and asked with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s business recently?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Business is very good, and there are more profits thanst month.¡± Madame Dong seemed to be in good spirits and reported with a smile. As she spoke, she walked to the desk, spotted the projects she had just flipped through, and showed them to Shao Wanru one by one.

    These projects had made a lot of money recently.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wei Dahaie to pester you?¡± Shao Wanru asked as she flipped through the ount book.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. How could he have the money toe over? But his wife once sent a gift to me, saying that she wanted to reconcile. I asked someone to return the gift!¡± Madame Dong said disdainfully.

    ¡°A gift? What does she want?¡± Shao Wanru stopped and raised her watery eyes slightly in surprise.

    ¡°She only said that it was a coincidence and that the marriage was arranged by her father, so she had no choice. In this case, we should go our separate ways. But if I need any help, I can send my men to ask her for help. This is what she owes me, and she will try her best topensate me.¡±

    Madame Dong smiled indifferently and sneered.

    She was no longer the naive Lady Dong Ming and would no longer be deceived by Madam Wei¡¯s words. She sounded like a kind-hearted Madam and thought that Madame Dong would forget what she had done to her in the past ten years.

    ¡°Your Highness, this woman is not simple!¡± Madame Dong had experienced a lot. If it weren¡¯t for Princess Chen, she and Dong Xiu¡¯er might have died in a deste ce. They could be regarded as people who had died once. Her thoughts were much sharper. Since she had experienced much, she wouldn¡¯t be blinded by illusions. ¡°I always feel that Wei Dahai listens to her.¡±

    ¡°Wei Dahai¡¯s wife is the only daughter of his father-inw. Although his position is not the highest, he has some real power. At that time, he had a good character in the imperial court. It was very easy for him to marry his daughter to a son of an aristocratic family, but he chose Wei Dahai. After Wei Dahai married his daughter, he lived in his mansion. Although he is imed to be not a live-in son-inw, he¡¯s basically one.¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded. She had also heard about the story between Wei Dahai and Madam Wei from Chu Liuchen.

    Madam Wei didn¡¯t marry into an aristocratic family but married a poor boy with no background. Moreover, this poor boy had a fiancee whom he was going to marry, and she was even pregnant. It was inappropriate for Madam Wei to be with Wei Dahai no matter what.

    Wei Dahai was not a good-looking man. Among the candidates at the same time, there were some who were better. He came from a poor family, had an average character, and had average grades on the exam. He was the most unimpressive one. However, Wei Dahai¡¯s father-inw took a fancy to him, which made people feel that there was something else behind it.

    It seemed that there was another story behind this.

    Could it be that Wei Dahai¡¯s father-inw had already known that Wei Dahai was Nanny Wei¡¯s nephew at that time, so he deliberately married his daughter to him in order to curry favor with Nanny Wei? When Shao Wanru thought of this, she found that it made sense.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted Nanny was way more powerful than an official.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to her. Whether it¡¯s Wei Dahai¡¯s matter or her matter, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. If shees here again, just tell her that I don¡¯t allow it,¡± Shao Wanru ordered in a deep voice.

    ¡°If a stick doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll give them a carrot. Would they still not give up on Butterfly Clothing Shop?

    ¡°Is Wei Dahai so short of money? Where did he spend all his money? Why does he want so much money?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I know what to do. No matter what they do, I¡¯ll treat them as strangers. If theye to the store, they will just be ordinary customers.¡± Madame Dong was very open-minded. She had long given up on Wei Dahai, so it was impossible for her to have other thoughts. She only regarded him as an ordinary person with ill intentions.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and was very satisfied with Madame Dong¡¯s idea.

    As the shopkeeper of a shop, Madame Dong naturally had less power than people like Wei Dahai. Even if Shao Wanru was the owner behind the scenes, sometimes she couldn¡¯t take care of her. Madame Dong chose the safest way.

    Madame Dong was not powerful enough to deal with Wei Dahai at all. Only Shao Wanru could deal with him. Madame Dong had better keep a low profile for the time being. She was afraid that Madame Dong would not be able to control herself and cause some trouble, which would be taken advantage of by Wei Dahai.

    Shao Wanru looked down and suddenly saw a part of the ount book. She looked at it with some doubt and asked, ¡°Is this batch of goods sold so well?¡±

    Madame Dong nced at it and immediately exined with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Usually, this kind of cloth would be piled up at this time. Although there are some unsold, there are not many. There was a big buyer this year, which made the shop make a lot of money.¡±

    This batch of cloth was actually very ordinary. Compared with the other materials in Butterfly Clothing Shop, they were not at the same level at all.

    Originally, Butterfly Clothing Shop did not sell this kind of cloth. Later, Shao Wanru felt that it should offer some materials specialized formon people. Even if they didn¡¯t need a lot of those, they should keep some in reserve, so Shao Wanru asked Madame Dong to stock a batch of such goods.

    That kind of cloth sold well for the first time. The shop didn¡¯t lose money or make money. In the past, Butterfly Clothing Shop sold the same trending kinds as those in the capital city. It was good enough that some customers would buy the in kinds.

    At least in the end, there was an extra warehouse of cloth, which made the loss and the gain even on the ount. The extra cloth could be regarded as a profit. It was just that no one bought it for the time being. When it was all sold out, there would be arge profit. It was just that it could not be sold.

    Unexpectedly, all the materials in the warehouse were sold, and the shop immediately got a huge profit.

    ¡°It was all sold to a merchant?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the records below in surprise. It turned out that the remaining in cloth was all sold to the same merchant, which was quite surprising.

    ¡°Yes, it was all sold to a merchant. He said that he wanted to transport it out, and he also ran a shop,¡± Madame Dong exined with a smile.

    Shao Wanru nodded indifferently. It was best if the shop could sell it. She had wanted to sell the cloth at a low price on holidays before if no one bought it. It was better to sell this batch of goods at a discount than to keep it in the warehouse.

    She didn¡¯t expect that it had already been sold before she coulde up with a good idea.

    She rummaged through other ces, asked a few questions, and then got on the carriage with a group of servant girls. Madame Dong sent them to the door.

    Shao Wanru came here this time to support Madame Dong and let people know that the real owner of the shop had been reced, so as not to have Butterfly Clothing Shop bullied by others again.

    In the past, when she hid behind the scenes, she had encountered such a thing. Many tyrants felt that Butterfly Clothing Shop had no powerful backers, so they wanted to take advantage of it. Fortunately, it was Chu Liuchen who secretly took action every time, which made Butterfly Clothing Shop get better and better in the past three years.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect that on her trip to Butterfly Clothing Shop, she got the news about the goods instead of backing up the shop.

    She still had something to do, so she had to go get it done. Of course, it was necessary to show weakness appropriately, which could confuse others.

    ¡°Grandma, why should I apologize to Yuyan? This has nothing to do with me.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an sat on the bed with a livid face, her head still wrapped in a bandage.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t look well either. It had only been a few days since she sat in front of Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s bed, but she seemed to have aged a lot. She used to look like a beautiful woman in her forties, but now she appeared very old and her eyes were very weak. When she entered the Pce, she was reprimanded by the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. For a time, the Ruiping Great Elder Princess had been given cold shoulders.

    Prince Zhou had been granted so many nobledies as consorts, and they entered his mansion together, which was a disgrace to Ruiping Great Elder Princess. Moreover, her pleading in the Pce didn¡¯t work. She asked to meet the Empress, but she didn¡¯t even see her.

    At this time, she felt even more depressed. There was a burst of anger in her chest that could not be vented.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an, do you still want to be Princess Zhou?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess calmed down and pointed upward. ¡°Do you want that position?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I want it? It was originally mine. That bitch Yuyan made me like this. She should be grateful that I didn¡¯t deal with her personally. She even has the gut toe here.¡± Thinking of Prince Zhou¡¯s matter, Infanta Yuan¡¯an cried with a grievance. She still hadn¡¯t figured out why things had changed like this.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn get into trouble? Why was it me and Princess Yuyan? Yuyan must have done something in private to ruin my n. It¡¯s obvious that this bitch has selfish motives. I helped her so much, but she¡¯s not grateful, and even pushed me out! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was determined in the end and took the opportunity of her pushing me to hit the pir heavily, I might have been held ountable now.¡±

    ¡°Since you want it, you have to hold back!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said gloomily, ¡°You and Princess Yuyan want to plot against Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru. They are fine, but something happened to you two. Don¡¯t you understand that you have fallen into their trap? Not only you but also Princess Yuyan!¡±

    ¡°But we were in Princess Yuyan¡¯s ce. How could Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru know our intention? And they can¡¯t do anything about it. It must be Princess Yuyan who has ruined my n and pushed the me on me. It¡¯s better that she fell and was bitten to death by the dog!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said angrily. She wished that Princess Yuyan could be bitten to death by the dog.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to take the me and admit that you hurt Princess Yuyan?¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said coldly, staring at Infanta Yuan¡¯an gloomily.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an shivered under her gaze and suddenly understood. She reached out to grab Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Grandma, it has nothing to do with me. Although I want to take action, I haven¡¯t done it yet, have I? What should I do now? Am¡­ am I, the future Princess Zhou, going to¡­¡±

    Thinking of her grandma¡¯s serious face aftering back from the Pce, Infanta Yuan¡¯an panicked and grabbed Ruiping Great Elder Princess so hard that she felt a sharp pain.

 Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187 Who Will Benefit the Most

    Chapter 1187 Who Will Benefit the Most

    Thank you readers!

    ¡°You have to make friends with Princess Yuyan and make it clear to her that you didn¡¯t hurt her, and you don¡¯t hate her. You are on the same side. If you fight with each other, Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru will benefit from it, which will be great harm to both of you. You can be sure that this matter has something to do with Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn. They must have noticed something.¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess said that with a gloomy face. She had thought about this matter carefully and found it suspicious.

    The ones that were supposed to be in trouble were safe, but the ones who weren¡¯t were hurt.

    There was something wrong within.

    ¡°Grandma, what should I say? This dog is indeed from our mansion. Now it is dead, and even its owner is dead. It will make us appear guilty if you find out who did this.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart. She had just been angry before, but now she gradually sobered up after being reminded by Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess took a deep breath and said, ¡°You just need to say that someone did it on purpose. Someone deliberately broke you up and avenged you for plotting against Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru together.¡±

    ¡°Even if I say so, she won¡¯t believe me. That bitch Yuyan is not a good person. She just tries to get more than she deserves. She even wants to get into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion andpare herself with Zhang Qn without considering her status,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said disdainfully. She really looked down on Princess Yuyan¡¯s infatuation, who appeared as if anyone who saw her would be attracted by her and do anything for her.

    This reminded her of Shao Yanru in the past, and Princess Yuyan even was a little inferior to Shao Yanru. At least Shao Yanru had really attracted Prince Yue and Prince Zhou¡¯s attention at that time.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess frowned. She had asked about what had happened before, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an had also mentioned it slightly at that time, but Ruiping Great Elder Princess had not taken it seriously. But now she had an idea. ¡°Does Princess Yuyan want the position of Princess Yue?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say that she must be the legal wife. She can be a consort, but I think she will inevitably confront Zhang Qn. This time, she also wants to destroy Zhang Qn. Princess Chen was framed, and Prince Chen won¡¯t let it go. ording to his character, he will definitely do everything he can to investigate and trace this matter to Zhang Qn. If Zhang Qn really did it, even Prime Minister Zhang could do nothing.¡±

    Thinking of what had happened to her second brother, Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill in her heart and was inexplicably scared.

    Prince Chen, Chu Liuchen, was not a reasonable person.

    ¡°ording to Prince Chen¡¯s mind, since something has happened to Princess Chen, it may be made known to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. These two have always protected him, so Zhang Qn may not be able to keep her position as the legal wife. Even if she can keep it, something will definitely happen to her.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess had watched Chu Liuchen grow up, so she knew something about his cold-blooded and domineering character.

    She thought that this man just looked kind on the surface, and one shouldn¡¯t be deceived by it.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess suddenly asked, ¡°Yuan¡¯an, do you think this is the idea of Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an reached out to touch her head and asked with a pale face, ¡°Grandma, do you mean that Zhang Qn deliberately turned others¡¯ trick to her own use?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think someone is behind this?¡± Looking at the wound on her granddaughter¡¯s head, Ruiping Great Elder Princess raised her eyebrows fiercely.

    ¡°There must be someone behind it.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded.

    ¡°The one who benefits the most from this matter is the one behind it!¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said in a deep voice, ¡°But we have to consider other possible factors. It¡¯s also very important whether we have the power to intervene in it. Do you think Prince Yue has been bewitched by Princess Yuyan and wants her to marry into his mansion as a consort?¡±

    She needed to ask Chu Liuyue¡¯s opinion. Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion had inexplicably be the center of attention. In the past two days, Ruiping Great Elder Princess had been deeply troubled, and Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯te to visit, although he was supposed to do it.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess was a little flustered at the thought that her granddaughter was going to be out of favor before marrying him.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Prince Yue approves of it. Princess Yuyan said that when she went to his ce, they had a tacit understanding. As long as Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t say anything, Prince Yue would not be a problem.¡± Princess Yuyan looked very happy that day, so she possibly had a tacit understanding with Chu Liuyue.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess analyzed slowly, ¡°Although Prince Yue is willing, Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion will definitely not agree. In the end, if Zhang Qn is clear, Princess Yuyan can only marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and can no longer have anything to do with Prince Yue. Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Manor can rest assured, and Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion can also be peaceful. It is Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion and you that got into trouble. Prince Yue also benefits from this matter. I heard that he went to Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion from time to time in the past two days.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an gritted her teeth and said with hatred, ¡°Grandma, in this case, Zhang Qn benefits the most. She¡­ she is the one behind the scenes?¡±

    ¡°It must have something to do with her. Prime Minister Zhang is behind her. Before the two princesses of the Xu State came to the capital city, Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s men decorated this mansion, so it¡¯s very likely that he has set up some men in here.¡± Ruiping Great Elder Princess said slowly, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that Shao Wanru is not a suspect at all!¡±

    ¡°What ability does she have? She merely married a powerful husband. Without Prince Chen, Shao Wanru would be nothing. You are also a Great Elder Princess, and you are much better than Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said indifferently. She looked down on Shao Wanru and felt that Shao Wanru¡¯s current status was given by Chu Liuchen.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t dare to offend Chu Liuchen, so she didn¡¯t dare to provoke Shao Wanru. She really looked down on a woman who waspletely dependent on a man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. She is capable! She canpare with her famous Big Sister in the capital city. Now she is even more powerful than the second branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and has promoted her younger brother to the position of the heir of a duke. Princess Chen is not a simple woman.¡± Compared with Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s disapproval, Ruiping Great Elder Princess looked much more dignified. She shook her head and denied Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she married Prince Chen. Before she married him, she was forced to go to the Yuhui Nunnery. Everyone in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t take her seriously.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t like Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s praise of Shao Wanru. Thinking of what had happened between her and Shao Wanru back then, she felt much aggrieved.

    She didn¡¯t like Shao Wanru at all.

    ¡°Grandma, which one of them do you think that has framed me?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a lot weighing on her mind, and her forehead hurt faintly. Although she had taken Doctor Qiu¡¯s medicine, it still hurt a lot, and she was inexplicably annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll be the future Princess Zhou. With so many cheap women in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, how could I bear it?

    ¡°I got so disgraced. I want to kill them one by one, but they all have noble status, so it will not be convenient for me to make all of them get into trouble at once.

    ¡°When I find out who did this, I¡¯ll not let that person off.¡±

    ¡°Both of them are likely to have done it. At present, it seems to be Zhang Qn. We¡¯ll wait and see, and we can¡¯t act rashly. Go and see Princess Yuyanter and apologize to her. It will be much more convenient for you two to join hands! Rx, she won¡¯t do anything to you. She is also a viin now. She can¡¯t gain a foothold in the capital without any help.¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess sneered.

    ¡°That girl is just the princess of a small savage country, and she¡¯s much inferior to my granddaughter. The princess of a small country is the worst. She even arrogantly thinks that she¡¯s so great that she wants to control the wives of several princes and plot against them. She doesn¡¯t even know her ce. Now she has be the wife of Commandery Prince Qing, whose identity is unclear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a princess, a secondary legal wife, or a consort.

    ¡°And she¡¯s going to please Commandery Prince Qing, whom everyone despises the most. This is hrious!

    ¡°Compared with my granddaughter, Princess Yuyan ended up in a more down-and-out situation. In this case, what right does Princess Yuyan have to dislike my granddaughter? So what if she doesn¡¯t believe her?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I got it, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to her mansion to apologize to Princess Yuyan and make things clear. We can¡¯t be set up for nothing. We have to get our prestige back.¡± The more she thought about it, the more resentful she became. How could she get involved in this matter that made her look like this?

    After listening to her grandmother¡¯s analysis, she also felt that Zhang Qn was most likely to be the culprit.

    Compared with Zhang Qn, Shao Wanru was a little inferior. On the one hand, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt that she just relied on a man. At that time, Prince Chen had note yet, so Shao Wanru could not rely on him even if she wanted to. On the other hand, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt that Prime Minister Zhang took action topletely reverse the situation. Now that the matter hade to this point, Zhang Qn was unscathed and was the biggest winner. Even if Shao Wanru took action, it was impossible for Zhang Qn to win so much.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not reckless at that time. What her grandmother said was right. They should investigate the matter carefully first and then deal with the person who wanted to hurt them.

    In fact, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s injury was not so serious. She deliberately said that her injury was quite serious in order to avoid punishment back then. After Ruiping Great Elder Princess asked someone to help her clean it up, she asked several servant girls and old maids to escort her to the Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    The carriage of Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion slowly left the mansion without rming anyone. In the past few days, Ruiping Great Elder Princess had beening and going to the Pce from time to time, and everyone was used to it.

    The carriage moved forward in a low profile and happened to pass by a teahouse. Shao Wanru was sitting in the teahouse and drinking tea. Looking at the carriage passing by below, she rolled her eyes and showed a smile on her cherry lips. This was an important intersection of Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to the two Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    If people were going to the Pce, they would not havee in this direction.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen said that Ruiping Great Elder Princess couldn¡¯t remain calm. Now it seems to be true. Needless to say, it must be Infanta Yuan¡¯an who is going to the Princess¡¯s Mansion. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not her. I just need to sit and watch them do what they are doing.¡±

    After Shao Wanru gently waved her hand, Yujie, who was at the entrance of the street below, had already understood her meaning. At this time, she also saw the carriage. ording to the previous preparation, she pulled down thentern hanging at the door of the teahouse and said angrily, ¡°This is bullying. It is obviously our master who took a fancy to thentern first. Why are you giving it to this Miss?¡±

    There were self-righteous and unruly Young Madams from aristocratic families at such a street entrance. She didn¡¯t need to deliberately look for one. There was such a Miss in front of her, who really wanted to snatch thentern that Yujie fancied just now.

 Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188 Showing Weakness Secretly in Chaos

    Chapter 1188 Showing Weakness Secretly in Chaos

    Thank you readers!

    A Young Madam at the door of the teahouse red at Yujie and said angrily, ¡°Catch her.¡±

    The two old maids following her took two steps forward, held Yujie¡¯s hands on each side, and tried to hold her down. Yujie struggled desperately and said, ¡°This is thentern that I took a fancy to first. Not only are you meddling in my business, but you also try to snatch thentern. This belongs to our master. How dare you snatch it!¡±

    Yujie pulled the two old maids so hard that one of them could not stand steadily. She took a few more steps forward and bumped into her master.

    The Young Madam was knocked down and almost fell, looking embarrassed. She was so angry that her face turned livid. ¡°Beat her! Beat her hard!¡±

    !!

    She had never been so aggrieved as to be embarrassed by a servant girl.

    ¡°Miss¡­ we are in the capital city¡­¡± The wet nurse who followed her hurried forward to persuade her when she saw that the situation was not good. They were in the capital city and all the people living here were high-ranking officials or dignitaries. Since the Young Madam and her servants didn¡¯t know who the inconspicuous servant girl and the master behind her were, and they had first arrived in the capital city, it was better not to offend the other party.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? My cousin will back me up. I really don¡¯t believe that someone can go against my will,¡± the Young Madam said loudly. She had a strong backer. Even if she had just arrived in the capital, so what? Why should she be afraid of others?

    The passers-by shook their heads secretly when they saw this. They thought that this Young Madam had been taught to be too arrogant.

    ¡°Our master is on the side. How dare you beat me!¡± Yujie said loudly while pulling another old maid forward. She had always been strong, and even two old maids could not hold her, let alone an old maid.

    The Young Madam was furious. She pointed at Yujie with her trembling fingers and said, ¡°Beat her! Beat her hard! I¡¯ll take responsibility if she dies.¡±

    She had encountered such a thing as soon as she arrived in the capital. She couldn¡¯t bear it. She had been listening to the wet nurse, but now she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    She had always been spoiled and had never been upset like this before.

    Hearing her words, four more servant girls came forward to hold Yujie¡¯s hands and arms and bound her tightly.

    When the people around saw that there was a show going on, many of them stopped to watch it. For a time, even the road was blocked.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage was blocked here. It could neither advance nor retreat.

    In the carriage, Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯t see the situation outside, so she sent a servant girl to get off the carriage and see what was going on. In the past, Infanta Yuan¡¯an would have sent someone to drive the passers-by away, but now she knew that she had to keep a low profile. At this time, Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion was already in the teeth of the storm, so she had to be more careful in dealing with things.

    The servant girl got out of the carriage, squeezed into the crowd, and saw the scene in front of her.

    She knew Princess Chen¡¯s principal maids. It turned out to be the servant girl named Yujie, who served Princess Chen. She stopped and asked the person next to her politely, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fighting over antern. It seems that the master of this servant girl took a fancy to it. Later, that Young Madam also took a fancy to it and wanted to snatch it. The servant girl tore off thentern and broke it. And now they¡¯re quarreling!¡± A middle-aged woman beside her pointed to thentern on the ground when she heard the question.

    It was unknown who stepped on thentern several times during the quarrel, but it had long since broken apart.

    The eaves that had been carefully made were also broken, and the exquisite embroidery had been stepped on a few times. The shape of the wholentern was almost ttened. It was just like a piece of trash.

    Seeing that the servant girl serving Princess Chen was quarreling with others while fighting over some trash and was at a disadvantage, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s servant girl curled her lips disapprovingly. ¡°Princess Chen is really useless. Not only is she useless, but her servant girls are also useless. How could this one allow someone to snatch thentern and make a mess of herself?

    ¡°If My Lady takes a fancy to something, I¡¯ll p whoever tries to snatch it and see who will dare to fight with me.

    ¡°Whose servant girls in the capital would be more powerful than a Princess?¡±

    Yujie was still struggling desperately. Although there were many people holding her, no one could do anything to her. Instead, she was dragged around.

    ¡°Miss, please stop!¡± When they were arguing, a servant girl squeezed in from outside the crowd. It was Qing¡¯er. She took a few steps forward, pushed away a few servant girls who were pulling Yujie hard, stood aside, and said to the arrogant Young Madam in the middle, ¡°This is the capital city. Miss, please keep an eye on your servants.¡±

    There were so many people around her, but they couldn¡¯t even make a servant girl submit. The Young Madam among them was very annoyed. ¡°When I go back, I must beat some of them up. They¡¯re just useless and powerless.¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the capital city? How could she be so domineering that she dares to wreck thentern I like?¡± the Young Madam said angrily and annoyedly. She had really just arrived in the capital city. Hearing that Qing¡¯er seemed to look down on her, she became even angrier.

    ¡°Our master saw thentern, and she asked Yujie toe and get it. Miss, I¡¯m wondering why you took a fancy to it and intended to snatch it from us,¡± Qing¡¯er said seriously. She reached out to point at the teahouse owner, who was hiding aside, and said, ¡°He will tell you if what I said is true.¡±

    When the servant girls fought here, the owner had been so scared that he hid aside for fear of getting involved. At this time, being pointed out by Qing¡¯er, he had to smile apologetically and bow to the Young Madam in the middle. ¡°Miss, I just said that thentern was picked by someone else, and you came a littlete. If you really like it, please allow us to make another pair ofnterns and send them to your mansion as an apology to you!¡±

    He thought that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend this Young Madam no matter what, so he intended to make concessions.

    Then, he bowed to Yujie and Qing¡¯er and said, ¡°Please leave your address as well. We¡¯ll also send a pair ofnterns to your master to apologize!¡±

    Although Yujie and Qing¡¯er were servant girls, they were dressed more gorgeously than ordinary Misses. At first nce, one could tell that they were not from ordinary mansions. The owner had been in the capital city for so many years and had a sharp eye, so he naturally did not dare to offend the master whom these two women worked for.

    ¡°Do business with a smile and I¡¯ll make a pile!¡±

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve just arrived in the capital. If you cause trouble, it will inevitably make Madam angry. You¡¯vee to the capital¡­¡± The wet nurse whispered in her master¡¯s ear and reminded her. The current situation showed that her master was in the wrong. The crowd was talking about it, and the wet nurse heard it clearly.

    ¡°Nursemaid, I can¡¯t tolerate these two cheap girls bullying me like this. I¡¯m going to¡­¡± The youngdy still didn¡¯t want to give in and gritted her teeth.

    The wet nurse immediately interrupted her, pulled her sleeve, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Miss, if you really want to marry into the Prince¡¯s Mansion, you can¡¯t make trouble. This is the capital, and we don¡¯t know who is behind them. If you offend them, maybe Madam and you will fail.¡±

    Her voice was very low, and only the Young Madam could hear it clearly. She knew that what the wet nurse said was true. At this time, she couldn¡¯t make trouble. When everything was settled, there would be plenty of opportunities for her to take revenge in the future.

    The Young Madam said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to keep an eye on them and see which mansion theye from. Later¡­ I¡¯ll definitely take revenge.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear it, but now it was indeed not a good time to cause trouble. When her affairs were settled in the future, she would definitely seek revenge.

    ¡°Bitch servant girls, I¡¯ll be magnanimous today and let you off. Get out of here now!¡± the Young Madam said loudly.

    Yujie was so angry that she seemed to want to go forward and argue, but she was stopped by Qing¡¯er. The two of them red at the Young Madam angrily and turned to leave.

    ¡°Where did this Misse from? She is too arrogant and insolent. I don¡¯t believe that she really dares to do anything to us!¡± Yujie said angrily as she walked.

    ¡°Master is in a bad mood. She has just been plotted against, so she¡¯s not in the mood to argue with such an arrogant person. We have to find out what happened before. This is not a big deal,¡± Qing¡¯er said in a low voice.

    What she said made Yujie calm down. She seemed to have thought of something. Although her face was still gloomy, her words were calm. ¡°His Highness said that he would help Master find out the truth and ask her not to be sad. He specially asked her to go out to rx. Such a thing happened. She must be upset againter. If she keeps being sad, it will hurt her body.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll appease Master well. We can¡¯t have her upset again. That matter has nothing to do with her. Anyway, we can¡¯t do anything to those three people. Just let His Highness investigate them¡­¡±

    As they walked away, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s servant girl watched them leave with aplicated look in her eyes and frowned. ¡°His Highness they mentioned must be Prince Chen and their master is naturally Princess Chen.¡±

    After the big show, the onlookers left, and the servant girl left as well. She climbed onto Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage and reported the whole thing to her.

    After hearing it, Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked the servant girl to repeat the matter again. When she finished, Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a sarcastic look, ¡°Shao Wanru is really useless. She asks Prince Chen to investigate everything. Even if Prince Chen is in good health now, how many people can he have?¡±

    ¡°Although the Emperor said that Prince Chen could inherit the throne and be the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce, how many subordinates can Prince Chen, who had been sick for so many years, use? And he even wants to investigate us?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Princess Chen can¡¯t bepared with you. She just relies on Prince Chen. She said that Prince Chen wanted to investigate you, Princess Yuyan, and Miss Zhang. Princess Chen was in a bad mood, so she found suchnterns to enjoy. You¡¯re so much better than her!¡± The servant girl ttered Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Although she was ttering Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she was telling the truth. Infanta Yuan¡¯an would try to take revenge as soon as she was bullied. Princess Chen was too weak.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t answer. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind and she was immediately sure that what had happened in the Princess¡¯s Mansion must have been done by Zhang Qn or Prime Minister Zhang. Shao Wanru was so weak that she had neither manpower nor ability. Although she looked powerful, she was outwardly strong but inwardly weak. It was impossible for her to get any business done.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have any chances, support, or the proper personality to make any achievements.

    ¡°Zhang Qn¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an gritted her teeth. Since she was sure that it was Zhang Qn, she would surely be rude. ¡°Prince Chen didn¡¯t find anything, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t find out the truth. I¡¯ve been hurt like this, but Zhang Qn remains unscathed. How could I let her get what she wants¡­¡±

 Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189 Good at Spoiling Things

    Chapter 1189 Good at Spoiling Things

    Shao Wanru sat upstairs and watched Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s servant girl get on the carriage and then watch the carriage leave. After that, she picked up the teacup at hand, took a sip, and slightly smiled.

    Thank you readers!

    There sounded footsteps. Yujie and Qing¡¯er entered the door one after the other. Seeing Yujie¡¯s messy hair bun, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    She had been well-prepared as she instructed Qing¡¯er tob Yujie¡¯s hair.

    After tidying herself up, Yujie stepped forward and said aggrievedly, ¡°My Lady, that Miss is really arrogant. She is very rude and ruthless. Her clothes don¡¯t look like the style of the capital. I don¡¯t know where she came from. How could she be so rude?¡± She reached out to pull her clothes.

    It had only been a short while, and her clothes were torn apart.

    ¡°Well, just let it go,¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently. She had asked Yujie to spot and make use of a savage-looking man to make some trouble. She had thought that it was not easy to spot one. Unexpectedly, there was a voluntary one as soon as Yujie went downstairs.

    Although Yujie intended to spot and make use of an unreasonable person, it was really an ident to meet that Young Madam. Yujie really thought the pair ofnterns were good, so she wanted to buy them and send them to Shao Wanru. Unexpectedly, when she wanted to pay, she met such a person. Yujie simply quarreled with her at first and didn¡¯t take action until Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s carriage came over to make a scene.

    ¡°My Lady, I don¡¯t think that person is easy topromise. Maybe she will do harm to you!¡± Yujie said. It seemed that the Young Miss was not a kind person. She kept talking about beating her servants up, which showed that she was not only willful but also bad-tempered.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head indifferently. She really didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    ¡°The reversal of the situation in the Princess¡¯s Mansion will inevitably arouse many people¡¯s suspicion. Of course, the most suspicious ones are Zhang Qn and me. Both Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan have suffered such a big loss, so there¡¯s no way that they will just let it go.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let them think that I¡¯m useless and outwardly strong but inwardly weak. If they think that I entirely rely on Chu Liuchen¡¯s help, it will help me clear my name. My bad mood shows that I also feel aggrieved, but I¡¯m not capable to discover the person who framed me.

    ¡°Although Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan are ipetent, they are good at spoiling things¡­¡±

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an is here?¡± Lying on the bed, Princess Yuyan leaned to one side, gnashed her teeth, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t see her!¡±

    Her bottom was bitten and injured, and her heart was burning with anger.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see Infanta Yuan¡¯an?¡± Princess Yutao raised her eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ask someone to drive her out!¡±

    As she spoke, she called a pce maid over and was about to give the order.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Princess Yuyan suddenly stopped her.

    Princess Yutao turned around and waited for her exnation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Infanta Yuan¡¯an who wants to hurt me this time. Maybe it¡¯s¡­¡± Princess Yuyan suppressed the anger in her heart and exined.

    Princess Yutao stood up and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s a matter between you and Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Since you don¡¯t mind her, let her in!¡± She looked down at Princess Yuyan and said, ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve married into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t be changed. You¡¯re a princess of our Xu State. At least, you can be a consort. If that¡¯s all you can be, Father will definitely give you up.¡±

    A princess of a country, even if she was a princess of a small country, could not be humiliated.

    However, when it came to this matter, the Xu State couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. They couldn¡¯t make excuses for what Princess Yuyan had done. At this time, neither the envoy nor Princess Yutao could say anything to clear her name, so she could only suppress her anger.

    For her, now the key to bing the wife of Commandery Prince Qingy in Chu Qing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister. I¡¯ll make it clear to Chu Qing and get the position of Commandery Princess Qing.¡± Princess Yuyan was ashamed and annoyed. She felt as if her most unbearable side had been seen by Princess Yutao. In the past, she had always been proud in front of Princess Yutao and looked down on her from the bottom of her heart.

    She didn¡¯t expect Princess Yutao to see her in such a mess one day.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. As for Infanta Yuan¡¯an, you can do whatever you want!¡± Princess Yutao didn¡¯t want to stay either. After saying that, she turned around and left.

    The pce maids from the Xu State all knew that the two princesses had a bad rtionship. They all lowered their heads and did not dare to move the slightest.

    When Infanta Yuan¡¯an came in and saw Princess Yuyan lying awkwardly on the bed, she knew how inconvenient it was for her. She took two steps forward and bowed deeply to Princess Yuyan, who was lying on the bed with a gloomy face. ¡°Princess Yuyan, what happened that day really has nothing to do with our mansion. It was impossible for me to deal with you by deliberately getting a dog to bite you. It would do me no good.¡±

    She came straight to the point, showing her sincerity.

    Princess Yuyan really wanted to smash something on Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face, breaking her pretty face and making her head bleed.

    Suppressing her anger hard, Princess Yuyan asked coldly, ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, have you really never thought of harming me?¡±

    ¡°I have never thought of targeting you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can swear.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an pointed to the sky and swore directly.

    Seeing that she swore without hesitation, Princess Yuyan¡¯s face softened, but she still asked with a sneer, ¡°If it¡¯s not you, please tell me who would be so capable to arrange for people to work in Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and hurt me like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that ordinary people can¡¯t be nted into our mansion, but if Prime Minister can make that happen.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought a lot on the way here, and she connected the trivial things that she didn¡¯t care about before. ¡°Grandma said that she was granted this mansion when she left the Pce. At that time, Prime Minister Zhang was already in the Ministry of Works. If someone did something to it at that time, of course, it can¡¯t be seen now.¡±

    At first, it was just a suspicion, but now it was very likely that this matter had something to do with Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion.

    Princess Yuyan frowned and asked after thinking for a while, ¡°You mean Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded affirmatively.

    ¡°Someone gets a seat for Infanta Yuan¡¯an!¡± Princess Yuyan said. Immediately, a pce maid came over and ced a chair in front of the bed. Infanta Yuan¡¯an thanked her with a smile and sat down.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an led the way and asked, ¡°Your Highness, who do you think is the key, and who will benefit in the end?¡±

    ¡°Benefit?¡± Princess Yuyan frowned even more. ¡°Will Princess Chen or the Miss of Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion benefit?¡±

    Princess Yuyan had thought about what had happened that day for a long time, but she still couldn¡¯t figure it out. It should be impossible for her and Infanta Yuan¡¯an to benefit from the ident, so it could only be Princess Chen and Miss Zhang. But after thinking about it for a while, she didn¡¯t know which part of what happened had gone wrong. She had seen Zhang Qn¡¯s people take Shao Wanru away, but why was Shao Wanru fine?

    And why did Zhang Qn ask her people to bring her to Princess Yuyan¡¯s ce?

    When Princess Yuyan thought of this, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Zhang Qn is unhurt, and she made it look like we want to frame her and Princess Chen. Shouldn¡¯t Princess Chen thank her?¡±

    ¡°She has always been on good terms with Princess Chen, or it¡¯s that Princess Chen thinks that she and Zhang Qn has always been on good terms. Shao Wanru looks smart, but I didn¡¯t expect that she is really stupid. Zhang Qn has been jealous of her for a long time, but she doesn¡¯t know it and regards Zhang Qn as her sister wholeheartedly.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an sneered and said, ¡°Zhang Qn got all the benefits, but we ended up like this. Princess Chen is neither good nor bad. In fact, Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion also knows that you came to my mansion this time.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Princess Yuyan looked at her with her eyes wide open. ¡°Why is Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion so clear about the affairs of your mansion?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of this, it was also an ident. One of my elder sisters identally revealed it. Originally, she was discussing her marriage with the Childe of Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion. If I hadn¡¯t investigated it, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it. That day, they mentioned that the princess wasing to the mansion,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! All things connect now!¡±

    Princess Yuyan couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. She turned over and subconsciously wanted to sit up, but she hit something. She immediately cried out in pain and her face twitched.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an hurried forward to support her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, how are you? You¡¯re seriously injured. I brought good medicine here today. You¡¯ll definitely recover soon after taking it. My grandma asked me toe here today to apologize to you. This happened in our mansion. We failed to control it well and got you hurt.¡±

    Since Ruiping Great Elder Princess took the me for what had happened in her mansion, what about what had happened in the Princess¡¯s Mansion?

    Thinking of this, Princess Yuyan calmed down a lot. She used to think that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had gotten her harmed that day, which was indeed despicable, but now she felt that Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t intend to make that happen. It was Zhang Qn to me. It was Zhang Qn who had plotted something, and both Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an got harmed.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Zhou has already been engaged to a legal wife and a consort, and I will marry into the mansion first, but now¡­ there are three more engaged. Five people will marry into the mansion at the same time, and the chosen ones are all nobledies. Even I may not be able to suppress them.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s eyes were red. She was truly resentful in regard to this matter.

    Although her tears were partly because of her acting, what she said was also her real idea. The real hatred for Zhang Qn made her gnash her teeth when she mentioned this. She wished that Zhang Qn could also be treated like this.

    ¡°Zhang Qn has bad intentions. Why can she get what she wants? Is it just because she¡¯s Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter? Prince Yue keeps visiting her as if she is the one who is really aggrieved.¡±

    Seeing Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s upset expression, Princess Yuyan knew that Infanta Yuan¡¯an wanted to take revenge. After thinking for a while, she asked tentatively, ¡°What do you want?¡± She also felt very upset since she could not vent her anger.

    The two hit it off well with each other. It was the case at the beginning, and it was still the case now. They had their own thoughts and ns. Even if they joined forces, they had their own ns.

 Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190 Startling Old Things

    Chapter 1190 Startling Old Things

    Thank you readers!

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you still want to see Prince Yue?¡±

    ¡°So what if I see Prince Yue? He can¡¯t really marry me. I heard that he is deeply in love with the Young Madam of Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion now. Because he is worried about her, he goes to see her every day,¡± Princess Yuyan said angrily, feeling jealous. Chu Liuyue had expressed his affection for her that day, but why hadn¡¯t hee to see her yet?

    She was still looking forward to Chu Liuyue¡¯s visit.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Yue will never marry you.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an sighed and reminded Princess Yuyan.

    Princess Yuyan¡¯s face was livid and cold. She said disdainfully, ¡°Prince Yue doesn¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll have no one else besides him!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is the dissolute Princess Yuyan into Prince Zhou again?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, although Prince Yue can¡¯t marry you, he doesn¡¯t mean you any harm. If you ask him toe over to discuss something, he will definitelye,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an hinted.

    ¡°Why would I invite him here? Since it will be pointless, I¡¯d better not have hime over. He¡¯s really useless. He can¡¯t even decide who to marry. In our Xu State, even if a Prince wants to marry anyone as a Princess, he must satisfy with her.¡± Princess Yuyan snorted.

    ¡°It may not be useful, but Zhang Qn is going to marry Prince Yue. If Prince Yue treats you well, Zhang Qn will definitely be unhappy.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an hinted.

    Princess Yuyan thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to invite him over.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t do it, but you can ask Princess Yutao to invite him. Prince Yue weed you into the city back then. Now it will be okay for you to trouble him with certain things.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister can¡¯t bother with these trivial things.¡± Princess Yuyan still shook her head. Princess Yutao didn¡¯t get along well with her, so why would she help her now?

    ¡°His visit will be in the name of Great Elder Princess, but in fact, you¡¯re the one he will meet. You can start with Zhang Qn¡¯s matter. Prince Yue will definitely be willing to see you.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an reminded her.

    Princess Yuyan¡¯s eyes lit up. The matter of Zhang Qn was indeed the best way to start. She had to let Prince Yue see what kind of woman he was going to marry. ¡°Okay, I will invite Prince Yue to the mansion, but that¡¯s not enough. Zhang Qn made Prince Yue and me unable to be together. I won¡¯t have her take advantage of it.¡±

    Having made up her mind, Princess Yuyan had a n. It was difficult for her to justify what had happened that day, and neither could Zhang Qn.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the details. You¡¯d better find out the truth about what happened in your mansion. Is there really no loophole for Zhang Qn to take advantage of?¡± Princess Yuyan was unwilling to give up. She waved to Infanta Yuan¡¯an and motioned for her toe closer.

    Neither of them could bear to suffer such a big loss this time. If they had not been caught off guard at that time, how could things havee to this point? They would not have let go of Zhang Qn and Prince Yue.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t stay with Princess Yuyan for a long time and returned to her mansion soon. Her wound hadn¡¯t healed yet. After walking around for a while, she lost all her strength. She was going to have a rest when returning to the mansion, but when she suddenly heard that Prince Zhou hade over, she was overjoyed and bucked up to see her grandmother.

    Chu Liuzhou was talking with Ruiping Great Elder Princess. When he saw Infanta Yuan¡¯aning in, he narrowed his eyes slightly to hide the displeasure in his eyes, and the smile on his face became much gentler. His mother had sent him a letter asking him to draw Ruiping Great Elder Princess over to his side, so he hade here.

    After greeting Ruiping Great Elder Princess, Infanta Yuan¡¯an also sat down. Ruiping Great Elder Princess made up a reason to excuse herself and let the two talk in private.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an pulled the handkerchief in her hand, lowered her head, and said reproachfully, ¡°Your Highness, why do you have time toe here today?¡± She was indeed aggrieved, full of grievances. She had hoped to see Prince Zhou in front of her bed right when she woke up, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him after a few days.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured. I nned toe here early, but my father was very angry these days. He got angry at the mention of you. I was afraid that I would cause you trouble, so I deliberately came a few dayste,¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a smile.

    These words eased Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s anger a little, but when she thought that he would soon have several consorts and concubines, she said jealously, ¡°I thought that you were busy marrying more women!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an continued to pull the handkerchief in her hand hard.

    ¡°How could it be? No matter how many women there are, only you are my legal wife. Only the child you give birth to can be my direct descendant and inherit everything from me in the future.¡± Chu Liuzhou was very easygoing today, and he was not as reckless as before. He looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an with a gentle smile.

    These words hit Infanta Yuan¡¯an right in the heart, which greatly relieved her grievance and annoyance in the past few days. She and Chu Liuzhou had grown up together, so she knew that he was not a good-tempered person. Now Chu Liuzhouforted her gently, which showed that he really cared about her.

    With red eyes, she wiped her tears with the handkerchief. ¡°Your Highness, do you know who ruined the n that day?¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked with a frown. He had no clue even after his investigation, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an was indeed the one who should know the most.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang and Zhang Qn, or even Prince Yue.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an gritted her teeth and even vented her anger at Chu Liuyue.

    She didn¡¯t mention how Chu Liuyue was in front of Princess Yuyan, so she naturally had no scruples at this time.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s absolutely true that Princess Yuyan has taken a fancy to Prince Yue, and Prince Yue indeed feels the same way for her. Prime Minister Zhang probably knows something, so he set up such a trap with Zhang Qn to frame Princess Yuyan up. He didn¡¯t even let me go, which disgraced you as well,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with hatred.

    ¡°When Zhang Qn was in the mansion that day, she obviously wanted to hurt Shao Wanru. Butter, for some reason, she didn¡¯t send her to Shao Wanru¡¯s room. Instead, she made it look like she had been hurt. She benefited the most from this matter. Shao Wanru may not know about it.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was now sure that Zhang Qn was the culprit.

    ¡°This is rted to Chu Liuyue?¡± Chu Liuzhou was concerned about this. Zhang Qn was now Chu Liuyue¡¯s fiancee and Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter. If he hurt Zhang Qn, he might hurt Chu Liuyue and even make Prime Minister Zhang and Chu Liuyue break apart. This was what Chu Liuzhou was most concerned about.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked.

    ¡°We need to start a fight between Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and have Shao Wanru know it. Prince Chen is protective of his people, but so what if he counters with Prime Minister Zhang?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said indignantly.

    As for Prince Yue, Princess Yuyan nned to send a few charming pce maids to him. Although the foreign women were not the best-looking, at least they had exotic charms that could mesmerize Prince Yue.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Chu Liuzhou thought for a moment and agreed. He turned to look at Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s resentful face and narrowed his eyes slightly. His mother said that Infanta Yuan¡¯an could help him, so he trusted her again. ¡°There can¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. There won¡¯t be any mistakes this time. With Princess Yuyan around, people will only find Prince Yue suspicious if anything goes wrong!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a sneer.

    She didn¡¯t like either Zhang Qn or Princess Yuyan. It just so happened that she could make them confront each other. As for Shao Wanru, it was best to get her involved.

    After Infanta Yuan¡¯an told Chu Liuzhou everything she had discussed with Princess Yuyan just now, Chu Liuzhou nodded repeatedly. Finally, he looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an with a very kind look and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt yourself because of this matter. If you marry into our mansion now, I can still protect you. But now you can only rely on yourself. I will definitelypensate you in the future.¡±

    Hearing these words and seeing Chu Liuzhou¡¯s concerned eyes, Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt touched and unconsciously showed a smile and started to think unconsciously. ¡°Although those women have extraordinary backgrounds, so what if they enter the mansion with me? How could their rtionships with Prince Zhou bepared with mine? What¡¯s more,pared with those women, I¡¯m the most useful one.

    ¡°Grandmother has said that people like Prince Zhou value strength more. As the legal wife and the future Empress, I have to be tolerant. Prince Zhou would never have me as his only woman. Of course, how many heirs he will have will be up to me, his legal wife.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was full of joy and was imagining that Chu Liuzhou¡¯s women could not have children in the future.

    Shao Wanru went to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    She heard that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not feeling well, so she specially came to see her. After talking with her for a while, she heard a report from outside that E¡¯niang came to ask to see her.

    ¡°Grandma, why is she here again?¡± Shao Wanru asked with deep eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that she¡¯s here for your brother Hao¡¯er,¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with displeasure.

    ¡°She just doesn¡¯t give up and went to Hao¡¯er?¡± Shao Wanru said with a sneer. On that day, she gave E¡¯niang a chance to see how far she could go. It didn¡¯t take long for her to go to Hao¡¯er.

    ¡°She gave Hao¡¯er a bracelet used by your mom and said that it was left by your mom back then,¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    ¡°In that case, why is she here now?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess exined, ¡°She sent a bracelet used by your mom to your younger brother. She also said that she found some old things from your mom and would send them to you together. Hao¡¯er told me when he came back. I thought about it and casually asked her to send them directly to the mansion next time. Now there should be some more sent over. I don¡¯t know why a servant girl like her would keep so many things of your mom.¡±

    Shao Wanru thought about something. She clenched the handkerchief in her hand tightly and then let go of it little by little. With this thought in mind, her palm was covered with sweat, and her face changed greatly.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess immediately noticed her overwhelmed reaction. She reached out to hold her hand and felt a trace of moisture in the handkerchief in her hand. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well? Do you need me to call a doctor over and check on you?¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had a lingering fear of the ident where Shao Wanru had vomited so much in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for no reason before.

    Shao Wanru hid the horror in her eyes, raised her pale face, and asked softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. I want to see E¡¯niang. Will that be okay?¡±

    No one knew how shocked she was.

 Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191 If Mother Is Really Alive

    Chapter 1191 If Mother Is Really Alive

    Thank you readers!

    E¡¯niang had been waiting in the living room for a while. It had been almost two hours, but Great Elder Princess had not sent anyone to say anything. She couldn¡¯t help feeling confused and even a little hesitant.

    It was very quiet in the room. She was alone, and there was no one outside the window. But she knew that there were two servant girls standing at the door. She might not be able to leave now.

    In fact, she was indeed too reckless toe over today. At this time, Great Elder Princess did not see her, which made her relieved.

    The door was suddenly pushed open. Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate face behind the door, E¡¯niang inexplicably panicked and took two steps back subconsciously. She would rather see Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess than see Princess Chen.

    Compared with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Princess Chen was more difficult to deal with. Although she was at such a young age, no one could tell what she was thinking about. Her beautiful eyes looked very clear, but they were always elusive.

    Seeing Shao Wanruing over, E¡¯niang hurriedly collected herself, stepped forward, and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°No need to stand on ceremony!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. She sat down in the seat above and looked at E¡¯niang with her watery eyes. She frowned slightly, and the seemingly subtle scrutiny made E¡¯niang feel more and more uneasy.

    ¡°Do you know Miss Gu?¡± Shao Wanru asked after a long while.

    Only then did E¡¯niang feel rxed, and the feeling of being examined immediately decreased.

    ¡°My carriage collided with Miss Gu¡¯s. She didn¡¯t me me. She was kind and talked with me for a while and talk about something in the past,¡± E¡¯niang said. She remembered this matter very smoothly. No matter who asked about it in the future, she would say so.

    ¡°Something in the past?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    E¡¯niang lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at her beautiful eyes. ¡°Miss Gu said that¡­ her family has connections with the imperial censor¡¯s family¡­¡±

    Because of their interactions, they had amon topic, which confirmed her identity.

    Of course, it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who had helped E¡¯niang obtain this fake identity. In order to confirm this identity, E¡¯niang put on more airs as the daughter of the previous imperial censor in front of others, but this kind of air would not work in front of Shao Wanru.

    She knew the inside story.

    The more E¡¯niang thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.

    ¡°I heard that you gave Hao¡¯er a bracelet that Mother wore. Where did you get it?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t ask any further questions and changed the topic.

    E¡¯niang breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Infanta Qinghua gave it to me, and I have been keeping it. That day, I originally wanted to send it to the Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, but I was afraid of disturbing the Great Elder Princess, so I specially went to the young inheritor and asked him to help send it in!¡±

    It was a reasonable reason and action. Everything was right. What she intended to do was to get familiar with Shao Yuanhao and his surrounding environment.

    This was one of the tasks that the marquis had instructed her.

    She also had selfish motives, so she sent some old clothes of Infanta Qinghua this time. It was not the marquis¡¯s idea to send the old clothes. She was even afraid that the marquis would know it, so she secretly came over.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on a blue parcel on the side. There was a strange look on her face as she asked, ¡°Is this Mother¡¯s old stuff you brought over?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s some of the old clothes that Infanta Qinghua used to wear. I kept them as a souvenir. When I saw that the young inheritor missed her so much that day, I specially packed some up and delivered them here,¡± E¡¯niang said with augh. She felt somehow embarrassed.

    Shao Wanru reached out her hand. Yujie stepped forward, took the parcel to the table in front of her, and untied the several strong knots on it.

    There were not many things inside, only two sets of old clothes. They looked a little old, and the material was still good. It was obvious that ordinary people could not afford them. There was a pair of small earrings ced together with the clothes. They were not very big ruby earrings, and there were three round pearls hanging under them.

    This was Shao Wanru¡¯s mother¡¯s relic, which she had seen in the album. It was one of the things that had been lost in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. At that time, Old Madam had repeatedly said that it had been lost.

    ¡°Just like the bracelets before, these were given to me by Infanta Qinghua. I was reluctant to wear them, so I put them away carefully.¡± E¡¯niang looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s expression carefully. Seeing that her expression was gentle and only the corners of her eyes were slightly red, she breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. ¡°No matter how shrewd she is, she is still Infanta Qinghua¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°It goes the same for the young inheritor and Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°I have to make good use of the resources of Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion and let Great Elder Princess protect me sincerely. Even if Marquis doesn¡¯t want me to be his legal wife, with Great Elder Princess¡¯s support, I¡¯ll still be a secondary legal wife.

    ¡°Marquis has his way, but so do I.

    ¡°When necessary, I may have an unexpected surprise with Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Are these Mother¡¯s clothes from the capital city or Jiangzhou?¡± Shao Wanru asked, gently stroking the corner of the clothes with soft eyes.

    ¡°These are her clothes in the capital city. When she was in Jiangzhou, she wasn¡¯t particr about dressing,¡± E¡¯niang said.

    Shao Wanru raised her head and nced at E¡¯niang. There seemed to be waves in her eyes that E¡¯niang could not understand, but in the end, she suppressed them to be calm to the extreme.

    ¡°E¡¯niang, I will remember your loyalty to my mother.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. This is what I should do. I would always do whatever I can for Infanta Qinghua,¡± E¡¯niang said gratefully. She looked as if she was so moved that she was about to cry.

    She was really excited. If she could make Princess Chen lower her guard against her and treat her with sincerity, Princess Chen would be much more useful than Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess to her.

    Shao Wanru took the tea from Qu Le, took a sip, and asked slowly, ¡°How¡­ is it going with you?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam doesn¡¯t want me to marry into her family. Marquis is trying to wear her down. As for Madam Jiang¡­¡± E¡¯niang paused for a moment and looked at Shao Wanru, seeming unwilling to say anything more.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No problem, Your Highness. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± E¡¯niang shook her head hurriedly.

    ¡°Is there really no problem?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ I just want to avenge Infanta Qinghua as soon as possible. Madam Jiang¡­ Madam Jiang treated Infanta Qinghua so badly that I can¡¯t wait to find her immediately.¡± E¡¯niang wiped away her tears and felt sad and angry for her former master.

    Shao Wanru immediately found the key point and asked, ¡°Madam Jiang won¡¯t let you in?¡±

    ¡°How could Madam Jiang let me in? She¡­ she might have noticed something¡­ She killed Infanta Qinghua back then, and I wanted to take revenge on her¡­¡± E¡¯niang said resentfully, gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    E¡¯niang looked at Shao Wanru timidly with expectation in her eyes, but she stammered, ¡°It would be best if¡­ if you could tell go to her¡­ but¡­ but you may not be able to see Madam Jiang. Besides, I¡¯m afraid that you and Madam Jiang will be at odds with each other¡­ Forget it!¡±

    Her expectant and hesitant expression perfectly interpreted her meaning.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. When I have the chance, I will say the words for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you, Your Highness!¡± E¡¯niang was overjoyed. It was really a surprise that Princess Chen agreed to intercede for her. As expected, Infanta Qinghua¡¯s former clothes worked.

    ¡°You can leave now. If you find some of my mother¡¯s old objects again, take them here with you, and I will give you a generous reward!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll look for more. Maybe I can find something.¡± E¡¯niang nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°You may leave now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± E¡¯niang stopped at the right time and left.

    When she arrived at the door and looked at the sky outside, she couldn¡¯t help smiling and then left slowly.

    In contrast, Shao Wanru, who was in the room, looked serious. She reached out to pick up the pair of earrings on one side and looked at them carefully. They were indeed her mother¡¯s earrings. Such earrings were custom-made and had been recorded.

    ¡°Were they embezzled by Madam Jiang, fell into Shao Jing¡¯s hands, and finally became E¡¯niang¡¯s?

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Madam Jiang must have kept a close eye on such things. She would never let Shao Jing take them away, and Shao Jing would never give such things to his mistress.

    ¡°He would rather buy her some new ones than give her such things with drawings.

    ¡°Keeping a mistress doesn¡¯t require such good jewelry, or it could easily expose her identity and arouse Madam Jiang¡¯s anger.

    ¡°So is that really that Mother gave E¡¯niang these earrings?

    ¡°E¡¯niang is just an ordinary servant girl, and she didn¡¯t serve Mother when Mother married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Therefore, she doesn¡¯t know that Mother would not give her this kind of jewelry with pictures on it. She would only give it to her own children. How could Mother really give it to her?

    ¡°Since none of those assumptions makes sense, it means that E¡¯niang took these earrings from Mother¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does it mean¡­¡±

    The spection in her heart became clearer. Shao Wanru¡¯s heart beat wildly, and she had a feeling that it was about to jump out of her chest. She held the thick corner of the package and tried hard to suppress the shock in her heart. She hoped that her guess was true, but she felt that it was impossible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to see Grandma!¡±

    Only her grandmother could answer her questions. Of course, she would not tell her grandmother the inside story for the time being, so as not to make her guess turned out to be a damp squib in the end.

    ¡°If¡­ if Mother is really alive¡­

    ¡°If¡­ if those candles truly worked and have been effective for a long time, it will mean that some things are not destined.

    ¡°However, this is too absurd. How¡­ how could this be possible?¡± She went out in a panic and almost hit the door frame on one side. If Yujie hadn¡¯t pulled her quickly, she would have passed out directly.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t been hit in the head now, she still felt dizzy.

    She was going to find her grandmother, as if only in this way could she be sure of this guess.

 Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192 The Truth Behind the Earrings

    Chapter 1192 The Truth Behind the Earrings

    Seeing the earrings in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands, Nanny Gao suddenly cried out in a low voice, ¡°These¡­ these are¡­¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked sad, but she wasn¡¯t agitated. She murmured, ¡°These are your mother¡¯s¡­ your mother¡¯s earrings¡­¡±

    After she said that, her eyes turned red. She hurriedly turned her head to hide the gaffe in her eyes.

    ¡°Grandma, my mother¡¯s pair of earrings was not on the list given by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion at that time. They said that it was lost!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe it was lost, or it was awarded to some servant girl!¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s relics, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was very sad and couldn¡¯t suppress the grief in her heart. She kept thinking of her daughter only. She seemed to see her daughter still looking at her coquettishly and acting like a spoiled child in front of her.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, it¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Nanny Gao had been crying for a long time.

    Shao Wanru turned to look at Nanny Gao, suppressed the excitement in her heart, and asked slowly, ¡°Nanny Gao, tell me about it.¡±

    Considering the current situation, she couldn¡¯t rely on her grandma, so she had to ask Nanny Gao.

    ¡°Great Elder Princess, this¡­ this is the pair of earrings that Infanta Qinghua wore at that time¡­¡± Nanny Gao cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t control herself. She could see the scene at that time again. When Great Elder Princess saw her daughter, she was dead, and Great Elder Princess fainted. But Nanny Gao saw clearly that Infanta Qinghua was wearing those earrings at that time.

    ¡°Nanny Gao, did you see it clearly?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Gao deeply with irrepressible aloofness in her eyes. She clenched her handkerchief tightly with her fingers and almost crushed it in her hand.

    ¡°My Lady, I saw it very clearly. Infanta Qinghua was wearing these earrings at that time. She was dressed in in clothes, and only the two rubies on the earrings were very conspicuous. I saw it at a nce. But Great Elder Princess fainted at that time, so I went to take care of her. After that, men of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion closed the coffin.¡±

    ¡°It was closed right then?¡± Shao Wanru was shocked, and her lips turned pale.

    ¡°Yes. Although I was about to leave with Great Elder Princess in a hurry at that time, I still took a second look at it. The Madam of Marquis Xing ordered her servants to close the coffin. After that, Great Elder Princess fell ill. I was afraid that Great Elder Princess would be sad at the thought of her daughter, so I didn¡¯t mention this again.¡±

    Nanny Gao wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    Great Elder Princess, who was lying on the bed, had been crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t control herself. Even though it had been so long since her daughter¡¯s death, she didn¡¯t dare to think of her daughter. She even subconsciously forgot that she still had a grandson and a granddaughter. She just needed to protect her grandchildren.

    Shao Wanru calmed down and said slowly, ¡°That is to say, the pair of earrings should have been buried with Mother. They should not have appeared in E¡¯niang¡¯s hands, let alone been given to her by Mother.¡±

    At this time, Great Elder Princess seemed toe to her senses. She suddenly raised her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that your mother rewarded her with it. It¡¯s impossible for such earrings to be given to a servant girl. There are drawings on them. Giving such jewelry to a servant girl is not for her own good, but to harm her! E¡¯niang must have gotten it for a different reason!¡±

    Great Elder Princess was experienced. How many years had it been since her daughter¡¯s death? Shao Wanru and Nanny Gao¡¯s words reminded her again and again. She calmed down and slowly came back to her senses.

    ¡°Grandma, under what circumstances do you think the pair of earrings would fall into the hands of a servant girl?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    Great Elder Princess wiped away her tears and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to take them out secretly. She¡¯s just a servant girl. No matter how much Shao Jing dotes on her, he wouldn¡¯t let her steal your mother¡¯s earrings. As for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, even Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. If others discover that they have reopened the coffin for the sake of a pair of earrings, the whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will be med. Shao Jing and Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t do this!¡±

    Both Shao Jing and Madam Jiang were scheming. Although they were greedy for wealth, it was impossible for them to do such a thing. If they did this and were discovered, the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would be doomed eternally. At that time, neither Shao Jing nor Madam Jiang would be willing to ept the punishment.

    ¡°There must be a reason within. Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll investigate E¡¯niang.¡± Great Elder Princess spoke again. At present, the key thing was E¡¯niang.

    ¡°Grandma, when I saw E¡¯niang just now, I deliberately ignored her for a while. She seemed to be very uneasy. She walked around the room from time to time and even looked at the door a few times. She seemed to want to leave.¡± Shao Wanru rolled her eyes slightly and told Great Elder Princess what she had observed before.

    In fact, she had arrived early and was watching E¡¯niang from an attic opposite the room.

    E¡¯niang seemed to be flustered, and she became more and more flustered. It seemed that if it weren¡¯t for the servant girls guarding the door, she would have left.

    Since she had made up her mind to send these old objects of Shao Wanru¡¯s mother to the mansion, why did she hesitate? Shao Jing had always been calm. He wouldplete his n step by step. It was impossible for E¡¯niang to leave with her n unfinished as soon as she delivered those things over. Therefore, it was very likely that she sent these things to please Great Elder Princess.

    After she calmed down, she felt that what she was doing was inappropriate, so she wanted to leave.

    Shao Wanru had guessed the truth.

    ¡°Do you mean that it was E¡¯niang¡¯s idea?¡± Great Elder Princess immediately understood what was going on after being reminded by Shao Wanru. She nodded at once, and her eyes were dark. She gritted her teeth hard and said, ¡°This woman is so bold. Could it be possible that she really opened the coffin and stole your mother¡¯s old things?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Shao Jing must be behind this. It¡¯s impossible for E¡¯niang alone to do it. Mother was not in power when she was in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and then things happened¡­ How could a servant girl of hers have the power to do that in front of everyone? Only three people in the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could have achieved it.¡±

    Shao Wanru paused for a moment and then slowly said three names. ¡°Old Madam, Madam Jiang, and Shao Jing!¡±

    Except for these people, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who had the power to do such a thing in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Great Elder Princess calmed down, thought about it carefully, and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s just a pair of earrings. Although they are valuable, they are not very eye-catching for an aristocratic family like Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which has existed for a long time. It¡¯s not worthy of them to bear risks for such trivial things.¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart beat wildly, and there seemed to be something shocking floating in her mind. She looked at Great Elder Princess helplessly and said in a drifting voice that she could hardly hear clearly, ¡°Grandma, do you think that Mother¡­ is still alive?¡±

    Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t hear it clearly at the moment and asked in astonishment, ¡°What?¡±

    Nanny Gao heard it clearly and looked at Shao Wanru in shock. Her lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Grandma, if Mother hadn¡¯t died at that time¡­ and she had been taken out of the coffinter, she would have worn the earrings. After that, E¡¯niang would have been taking care of Mother. The earrings might have fallen into her hands, and Shao Jing wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to these small details.¡±

    Shao Wanru stared at Great Elder Princess and took a deep breath, as if only in this way could she keep calm. The overwhelming hatred, like a cold and cruel ice, stabbed into her heart. She seemed to hear a buzzing sound in her mind and feel that something was copsing within.

    ¡°There were candles, weren¡¯t there?

    ¡°Shao Yanru sessfully used them to fake her death, and what about Mother? She could also do the same, couldn¡¯t she?

    ¡°It was just a guess before, but the pair of earrings sent by E¡¯niang makes everything possible to be exined in this way. The previous guesses are not possible, so what about this one?¡±

    Shao Wanru reached out to hold the teacup, put her hand on it, and shook it gently, making the cup tremble.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was stunned there. She looked at Shao Wanru nkly, as if she didn¡¯t hear her words clearly. There was no focus in her eyes, and her lips were pale without any trace of color.

    ¡°Grandma, if no other possibilities can work, what about this one?¡± Shao Wanru said lightly. Under her long eyshes, there was a hint of blood in her cold eyes.

    Her limbs and bones also turned cold along with what she said.

    ¡°Mother was mentally ill at that time. If she¡¯s still alive, she must have been locked up. With E¡¯niang and Shao Jing¡¯s temperament, how could they be good to her? They surely want to get something from her.

    ¡°How dare Shao Jing treat Mother like this?¡± Her eyes turned bloodshot.

    Shao Wanru was not the only one who was agitated. Great Elder Princess was also mad. She held the edge of the bed hard and slowly straightened up. ¡°Zhuozhuo, E¡¯niang must know something.¡±

    Everything rted to E¡¯niang.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I will torture her until she tells the truth in the end!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and narrowed her eyes slightly to hide the blood in her eyes.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t E¡¯niang want something? I¡¯ll let her get it first and then lose everything she has. What secrets can she keep when she bes homeless? When that happens, will she still try to keep Shao Jing¡¯s secrets? Or hers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to keep an eye on her¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to do that. I have someone special to keep an eye on her!¡± said Shao Wanru as she shook her head. Great Elder Princess¡¯s men were all ordinary people. They were ipetent in dealing with this kind of thing and it was easy for them to be discovered. It happened that Shao Wanru had a new secret guard, so this secret guard was the best candidate.

    She wanted Shao Jing and Madam Jiang to be doomed eternally. She took a deep breath and suppressed the killing intent in her heart. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to see Madam Jiang!¡±

    Great Elder Princess also calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll attract attention if you go straight to see her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I don¡¯t rush it, Shao Jing will. Isn¡¯t he determined to marry E¡¯niang into his mansion? Madam Jiang is his greatest obstacle. He will find a way to invite me to meet her,¡± Shao Wanru said sarcastically. Her eyes were dark, and she was waiting for Shao Jing to carry out that idea.

 Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193 The Invitation to the Blind Date Banquet

    Chapter 1193 The Invitation to the Blind Date Banquet

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t wait long. Coincidentally, Zhao Xiran sent someone to tell her that Old Madam was in poor health.

    Although Old Madam had done a lot of bad things to Shao Wanru, which was known by the people in the capital city, Shao Wanru had to go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to see her because of her filial piety.

    Judging from the message, it seemed that Old Madam was dying.

    Even though this elder had treated Shao Wanru badly, disliked her, and never took her seriously, she was still her biological grandmother. Shao Wanru had to go to see her.

    Shao Jing firmly believed this, and Shao Wanru was also aware of it.

    No matter how fierce the conflict between her and Old Madam was, she had to pay a visit to her at this time.

    Of course, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t take the message of Old Madam dying seriously. Old Madam was extremely selfish, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to live for a few more years. Whenever there was something wrong with her, she would make a scene and make everyone know it, as if others treated her badly.

    Of course, she was going to make trouble for Shao Wanru now.

    This was not only Old Madam¡¯s idea, but also Shao Jing¡¯s. It came at the right time.

    Chu Liuchen had been staying in Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard recently. Although Prince Chen kept flirting with her until he sweated and had to take a cold shower, he still enjoyed it. When he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he would adjust himself ande back to do it again after staying in the study for a few nights. He said that it was Shao Wanru¡¯s birthday soon, and she was about to turn mature.

    Every time Chu Liuchen said dirty words like that, Shao Wanru would blush. She wondered if he could get even more perverted. She couldn¡¯t stand him expressing his desire so eagerly. However, he said such words with a gentle and elegant face, as if he were a gentleman.

    Seeing Shao Wanru blushing, he would mess with her again, which made her always want to p him. ¡°How can he act like this?¡±

    Qin Yiyan was very close to Shao Wanru now and came to see her from time to time. Although she still talked very aggressively and showed that she was the most suitable person to protect her cousin, she was very flustered in front of Chu Liuchen. When she saw Chu Liuchening from a distance, she hurried back, for fear that her cousin would scold her again.

    She finally saw clearly that this cousin was really gentle only in front of her cousin-inw. At other times, he was just a handsome man who was gentle on the surface. He was ruthless and would never show mercy to women. Even if she was his cousin, he would still be ruthless to her. It was better for her to please her cousin-inw than to please him.

    Of course, she just couldn¡¯t bear to see her cousin-inw win her cousin¡¯s favor. ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? If it were me, I would definitely protect him. Cousin-inw is so weak and useless that she¡¯s not as good as me.¡±

    Of course, Qin Yiyan merely kept these ideas in her mind. Consort Lan had said that this matter was settled, so it was useless to think about it anymore.

    In fact, Qin Yiyan also understood that her years of hard work were really in vain, but her cousin didn¡¯t appreciate her feelings for him. Just thinking about it made her feel aggrieved.

    Sure enough, those who looked gentle and elegant on the surface were not good people. They were not as good as those who were straightforward. For example, Ancheng, who was in front of her cousin, was not bad. He looked handsome and straightforward. He did not beat around the bush and would not plot against her with a fake smile. Thinking of this, Qin Yiyan became less depressed.

    What made her happy was that she also received an invitation from the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    After arriving in the capital city, she had not received any invitations. After entering Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she had always kept a low profile and had never appeared in front of anyone. Except for asionally going to the Pce to see Consort Lan, she spent the rest of her time embroidering and chatting in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Qin Yiyan felt so bored.

    It was rare to have such an opportunity to go out. It was a good opportunity to enjoy the scenery and rx.

    Shao Wanru nced at the gold-ted invitation card a few times, smiled, and raised her watery eyes slightly. In fact, she was not opposed to Qin Wanru going to the Mansion of the Prime Minister.

    Actually, Qin Yiyan was very simple and not a really bad person. Wen Xichi was not bad either. It would be nice if she could be with Wen Xichi.

    The Mansion of the Prime Minister was going to hold a blind date banquet. Madam Wen got the news about Qin Yiyan from someone and invited her there. It seemed that she was also very interested in Qin Yiyan.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯sst life, Madam Wen had left a bad impression on Shao Wanru and could even be said to be disgusted with her. She was so partial to Gu Xishu that it was almost outrageous. Because of a few words from Gu Xishu, she said that Shao Wanru had behaved improperly and driven her out of the Mansion of the Prime Minister. At that time, Shao Wanru was alone and had nowhere to go. After she was driven out of the mansion, she got into a bad situation and even ended up miserably.

    ¡°However, Qin Yiyan is not me, and Gu Xishu is no longer the same as she used to be. Qin Yiyan, who is backed by Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, looks weak, but in fact, she is not easy to deal with. Even if Gu Xishu fought against her in myst life, she might not necessarily win, not to mention that Gu Xishu in this life is no longer the same.

    ¡°Qin Yiyan is different from me in myst life. I had no one to rely on, and my reputation had not been ruined back then. Madam Wen allowed me to marry into Mansion of the Prime Minister to counteract bad luck at that time. Since Qin Yiyan failed to counteract bad luck, she might have intended to drive her away for a long time.

    ¡°Many things have changed because of my rebirth.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at the date and said with a smile, ¡°You can go to get to know other Misses from aristocratic families in the capital city.¡±

    Coincidentally, the day after tomorrow was the day after she went to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although the invitation card from the Mansion of the Prime Minister was meant to be delivered to Qin Yiyan, as an unmarried Miss, she certainly could not go alone. Shao Wanru, her cousin-inw, was supposed to go with her.

    Shao Wanru was also invited by Madam Wen.

    ¡°There is indeed nothing fun to do in the mansion. It¡¯s good to go out and experience different things. I haven¡¯t been to other ces since I came to the capital city.¡± Qin Yiyan was a little tempted.

    Shao Wanru put down the invitation card, looked at Qin Yiyan, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare clothes for you. If there¡¯s not enough time, you will take ready-made clothes directly. If they don¡¯t fit you so well, just ask someone to modify them a little.¡±

    Qin Yiyan shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°No need for that, Cousin-inw. When I followed Consort Lan before, she asked her servants to make a lot of clothes for me. After I entered the Prince¡¯s Mansion, you also asked someone to make some for me. I haven¡¯t worn many of them yet.¡± Since she called Shao Wanru ¡°cousin-inw¡± for the first time, she didn¡¯t think that she couldn¡¯t call a younger person her cousin-inw.

    ¡°It¡¯s a banquet after all. You should dress up more beautifully!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be too beautiful. I¡¯m just like this anyway.¡± Qin Yiyan tugged at the corner of her clothes and did not take it to heart.

    Compared with ordinary Misses from aristocratic families, she was much more generous and straightforward.

    Shao Wanru smiled. Of course, she didn¡¯t tell Qin Yiyan that it was actually a disguised blind date banquet. In fact, Wen Xichi and Qin Yiyan were quite suitable for each other. One was gentle and elegant, while the other was straightforward and generous.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get good clothes from Butterfly Clothing Shopst time? I happen to have new clothes ready, and they are the new ones this year. How about a few sets for you?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile.

    No girl didn¡¯t like beautiful clothes. Even if Qin Yiyan didn¡¯t think it was necessary, she was a little tempted at this time. She had seen one of Shao Wanru¡¯s sets of clothes before. Not only was it gorgeous, but also the embroidery and toggle-and-loop buttons were different from ordinary clothes. At that time, she felt that she liked it very much and praised it casually. Unexpectedly, Shao Wanru remembered it.

    Qin Yiyan was inexplicably moved and felt that the young cousin-inw in front of her was actually capable.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay!¡± Qin Yiyan thought for a moment and felt that she really wanted those clothes, so she did not refuse.

    The clothes from Butterfly Clothing Shop were delivered in the afternoon. Madame Dong came here alone with two embroidered maids. If the clothes didn¡¯t fit Qin Yiyan well, the maids could modify them directly.

    Qin Yiyan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the clothes sent by Butterfly Clothing Shop. She reached out to touch them and loved them so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to put them down. Every one of them was very beautiful and she liked them.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t bear to give up any one of them, Shao Wanru smiled and simply waved her hand. ¡°Since you like them, keep them all!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t need so many clothes. I¡¯ll take this one!¡± Qin Yiyan shook her head. Although she liked those clothes, she didn¡¯t necessarily need all of them.

    Shao Wanru rolled her eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡°These are also very beautiful. Butterfly Clothing Shop has made a lot of clothes this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but no. These are too much for me. One shall be enough. I don¡¯t need to wear fancy clothes all the time. It won¡¯t befortable,¡± Qin Yiyan said.

    Her words made Shao Wanru smile more brightly. She understood what Qin Yiyan meant. Such clothes must be worn with a straight back. After getting familiar with Qin Yiyan¡¯s character, Shao Wanru found that she was actually very carefree and sometimes practiced in her courtyard. She thought it troublesome to wear suchplicated dresses.

    Since Qin Yiyan had made her choice, Shao Wanru did not force her. She asked the maids to modify the dress Qin Yiyan picked a little, and the dress seemed to be specially tailored for her.

    Qin Yiyan left happily with her servant girl.

    Madame Dong also returned to Butterfly Clothing Shop with her people. The room became quiet. As Shao Wanru looked at the sun outside the window, her eyes became cold.

    Tomorrow was the day to go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She had been looking forward to this day for a long time.

    Some things were engraved in her bones and constantly reminded her of the tragedy of herst life. She had to take revenge for those things in the end.

    The next day, when Shao Wanru got up, Chu Liuchen had already returned from the imperial court. Yesterday, he knew that she was going to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion today, so he would go with her no matter what.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want him to go with her at first, but Chu Liuchen said that if he didn¡¯t go, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t go either. She had to follow him helplessly.

    The carriage went to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the carriage, Shao Wanru leaned against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest with her eyes slightly closed. She looked calm, but in fact, she had been uneasy.

    She kept thinking about what roles Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Jing, Madam Jiang, Old Madam, and the third branch yed respectively in the tragic situation of her parents.

 Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194 The Older the Worse

    Chapter 1194 The Older the Worse

    Hearing that Chu Liuchen also came over, Shao Jing went to the door and opened the main door to invite him in.

    Chu Liuchen got out of the carriage first and then reached out to help Shao Wanru get down carefully.

    The corners of Shao Jing¡¯s eyes twitched, and he felt inexplicably uneasy. It was really unexpected that Chu Liuchen woulde over. He always felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Your Highness, please go ahead and have tea!¡± Shao Jing reached out to lead the way.

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll go to see Old Madam first!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile and deep eyes.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay!¡± Shao Jing couldn¡¯t refuse this. Chu Liuchen was Shao Wanru¡¯s husband, so it was not strange for him to want to see Old Madam.

    Shao Jing winked at the servant beside him. The servant understood and hurriedly retreated to the side. Then, he rushed into the inner courtyard to report the news. Prince Chen apanied Shao Wanru to see Old Madam. Of course, Old Madam could not make things difficult for Shao Wanru anymore.

    Shao Jing apanied Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen inside. When they arrived at Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard, they saw Nanny Yu, who served Old Madam, waiting there from a distance. When she saw Chu Liuchen and the othersing over, she hurried forward to bow.

    ¡°How is Old Madam?¡± Shao Wanru asked as she walked in.

    ¡°Old Madam¡¯s health¡­¡± Nanny Yu lowered her head and looked very sad. ¡°Your Highness, Old Madam has been in poor health since she came back from the Yuhui Nunnery. She fainted yesterday after saying a few words. The First Young Madam and I were so scared that we hurried to send you a message. However, she¡¯s fine today!¡±

    That was to say, Old Madam was fine today. It was just that her condition looked severe yesterday as if she was about to die.

    Of course, what had happened yesterday stayed in yesterday. Since Old Madam had recovered today, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t say anything about it. She showed a sarcastic smile. ¡°Old Madam really just can control the severity of her illness at her will. But she¡¯s good at making things difficult for me.

    ¡°However, after today, I¡¯d like to see if she dares to pretend to be sick again.¡±

    After entering the main room, they bypassed therge screen and went to the inner room. It was inconvenient for Chu Liuchen to go in, so he waited outside the room. Shao Jing apanied him, and Shao Wanru followed Nanny Yu into the inner room.

    Old Madam was lying on the bed, her eyes tightly closed, as if she had fallen asleep. Looking carefully, one could see that the corners of her mouth were slightly tilted. It seemed that she had a stroke likest time.

    ¡°Old Madam, Princess Chen is here to see you!¡± After inviting Shao Wanru to sit down, Nanny Yu walked to Old Madam¡¯s bed and called her in a low voice.

    After she shouted a few times, Old Madam slowly opened her eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen is here to see you!¡± Nanny Yu whispered.

    Old Madam looked around in the air and then turned her eyes to one side. She happened to meet Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes. There was a sh of disgust and even hatred in her eyes. Then, she slowly closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s you, Fifth Girl.¡±

    How could she not hate her? She almost had a stroke after being angered by this bitch. She had to be more careful in the future.

    She didn¡¯t get along well with Infanta Qinghua and her daughter. They pissed her off. At present, the main reason why she hadn¡¯t died of anger was that she was tough and had a noble life. One could know what kind of person she was ording to what happened to Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Old Madam!¡± Shao Wanru stood up, bowed, and then slowly sat down. She was far away from Old Madam. They had nothing to say to each other.

    For a moment, the room became quiet, and there was an inexplicable sense of embarrassment.

    Seeing this, Nanny Yu could only smile and say, ¡°Old Madam, as soon as Princess Chen heard that you were in poor health, she came to see you with Prince Chen. You have to get better. You can¡¯t be as willful as before when you didn¡¯t even take medicine!¡±

    ¡°Old Madam didn¡¯t take medicine?¡± Shao Wanru blinked slightly.

    Since she hade over, she wanted to see what they would do to make her naturally go to see Madam Jiang.

    Nanny Yu sighed and said, ¡°When Old Madam thought of Infanta¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It has nothing to do with Infanta Qinghua.¡± Old Madam interrupted her unpleasantly, reached out to hold Nanny Yu¡¯s hand, and sat up, trembling, like a real old woman at the end of her life. Her turbid eyes fell on Shao Wanru, and she looked calm.

    She even looked a little emotional and regretful. Looking at Shao Wanru, she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She looked like an ordinary old woman.

    Shao Wanru held the handkerchief in her hand and looked indifferent. She hade to see Old Madam because she was an elder and in poor health, so she had toe.

    She didn¡¯t think there was any friendship between them, nor did she think that Old Madam had any good intentions toward her.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and I¡¯ve thought certain things through. I acted on my own will at that time. Although I didn¡¯t hurt your father and mother, it has something to do with me. I think¡­ I think¡­¡± Old Madam couldn¡¯t go on, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes.

    She picked up her handkerchief and gently wiped her tears to suppress the sadness in her heart. Then, she raised her head, looked at Shao Wanru, and said bluntly, ¡°Fifth Girl, I was wrong about what happened before.¡±

    Shao Wanru heard those words clearly as she looked at Old Madam in front of her. Old Madam seemed to be repenting with her eyes full of tears, but Shao Wanru found it ironic.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to use the family cliche, and it¡¯s an old one at that.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all in the past!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. I can¡¯t let it go¡­ I have been sopetitive in my life and I always try my best to make Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion more prosperous. At that time, I even said in front of your grandma that I would definitely make our Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion better, but now things have be like this because of my partiality¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Old Madam cried. After she wiped her tears hard with her handkerchief, her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s Second Madam¡­ Second Madam deceived you. She made you think that it¡¯s all Infanta Qinghua¡¯s fault¡­ It¡¯s all her fault¡­¡± Nanny Yu hurried forward to appease her in a low voice.

    In fact, everyone in the inner room could hear her whisper.

    ¡°How was that not my fault? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Madam Jiang had been raised by my side since she was a child and seemed to be filial to me, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that she was a good-tempered girl and wouldn¡¯t have listened to her. It¡¯s all my fault that my eldest son¡¯s family got hurt. I couldn¡¯t even protect a child!¡±

    Old Madam cried and said those words in a choked voice. It seemed that she was regretful as if she really regretted what she had done.

    In her words, she put all the me on Madam Jiang. Madam Jiang did everything. She made it like she was just deceived for the moment, and it wasn¡¯t her true intention to hurt Infanta Qinghua.

    Shao Wanru sneered inwardly. ¡°Old Madam is really good at acting. Every time we fall out with each other, she will pretend to be miserable, heartbroken, and regretful. She uses the identity of an elder to say some specious words. In such a scene, those who don¡¯t know the inside story would definitely think that she is pitiful.

    ¡°She makes me appear to be quite overbearing.

    ¡°Half of her acting aims at me, and the other half aims at Chu Liuchen.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Girl, it¡¯s all my fault in the past. I hope you can forgive me. I won¡¯t be deceived by anyone in the future. I will make it up to you.¡± Old Madam looked at Shao Wanru expectantly and reached out her trembling hand. ¡°Fifth Girl, can you forgive me for being senile?¡±

    She was trying to wipe out the past by iming to be senile. It was quite clever. Shao Wanru looked up and looked at Old Madam without avoiding her eyes. Her eyes were dim and a little more shining than before, but because of this, she appeared very indifferent.

    ¡°Old Madam, what are you up to?¡±

    Old Madam almost couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and pressed her hand against the corner of the quilt. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t help grabbing the cup on the table and throwing it at Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Old Madam!¡± Sensing Old Madam¡¯s anger, Nanny Yu hurriedly reached out to hold her hand, for fear that she would do something furious and ruin their n.

    ¡°I¡¯m not up to anything. I¡¯m so old that everything I say is pointless. I just hope that you¡¯ll be fine. Madam Jiang¡­ Madam Jiang¡­¡± Old Madam said in a low voice, ¡°Fifth Girl, although Madam Jiang is such a bad person, she has suffered retribution now¡­ If you¡­ if you¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Old Madam sighed again. She sounded very weak, and her voice was even lower. ¡°There is a family heirloom. Go and ask for it. It was originally for your mother, and it¡­ has always been in her hands¡­ It¡¯s a family heirloom¡­ Later, it fell into Madam Jiang¡¯s hands. I just found out about it¡­ You can send your servant to ask for it and leave it to Hao¡¯er in the future.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao was the inheritor, so everything in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would certainly be given to Hao¡¯er.

    Shao Wanru and Madam Jiang were ipatible. The first branch and the second branch were at war with each other. This so-called family heirloom was originally kept by Shao Wanru¡¯s mother, and now it should belong to Hao¡¯er. Shao Wanru wasn¡¯t aware of this, but if she knew it, why would she allow Madam Jiang to have it all the time?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m tired. You can leave now!¡± After saying that, Old Madam waved her hand and became increasingly weak.

    Nanny Yu held Old Madam and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Madam¡­ Old Madam¡­¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s heavy breathing responded to her as if she had fallen asleep in a short while.

    Nanny Yu carefully helped Old Madam lie down and tucked her in. Then, she bowed to Shao Wanru with modesty and said, ¡°Your Highness, Old Madam is in poor health. She often falls asleep right after talking for a while. Also, she suddenly fainted yesterday. I¡¯m afraid she is not doing well!¡±

    ¡°She fell asleep? She just doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore, does she? She¡¯s afraid that she will say something more unbearable to me.¡± Shao Wanru had clearly seen Old Madam¡¯s forbearance just now and knew that Old Madam had almost lost control at that moment.

    Old Madam was indeed old. Her control over her emotions was not as perfect as before. Without Madam Jiang¡¯s help, Old Madam could not make trouble alone.

    Shao Wanru stood up, nced at Old Madam, turned around, and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195 Killing Madam Jiangâ€™s Dream

    Chapter 1195 Killing Madam Jiang¡¯s Dream

    Shao Jing was talking with Chu Liuchen outside. When he saw Shao Wanruing out, he asked with a smile, ¡°Have you finished talking so soon? How is your grandma?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam has fallen asleep!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Nanny Yu followed her out and bowed to Shao Jing. ¡°Your Grace, Old Madam wants Princess Chen to ask Second Madam for something.¡±

    They had already discussed it, but Shao Jing was a little hesitant now.

    Chu Liuchen came with Shao Wanru, which imperceptibly increased Shao Wanru¡¯s bargaining chip. Shao Jing didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuchen to really care about Shao Wanru so much. Since that was the case, it would bring trouble to his n.

    But now he was in a dilemma. If he plotted against Shao Wanru, it would damage Shao Wanru¡¯s reputation. At that time, he would stand out for her and support her. Even if everyone knew that Madam Jiang¡¯s matter had something to do with Shao Wanru, it would not cause any sensations.

    Shao Jing only wanted Shao Wanru to take responsibility for killing Madam Jiang. He didn¡¯t want to kill Shao Wanru. He even hoped only the insiders know that thing, and it would not be made public. It would not be good for him if it got out of hand. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could not afford to go through several crises.

    The more Prince Chen cared about Shao Wanru, the more he would suppress this matter. Maybe it was a good thing.

    ¡°Take Princess Chen there. Be careful so as not to have Madam Jiang hurt her!¡± Shao Jing said calmly after making up his mind. He was still calm when he mentioned Madam Jiang as if he wasn¡¯t talking about his wife.

    ¡°Your Highness, shall we go outside and talk for a while?¡±

    It was reasonable for Chu Liuchen to follow Shao Wanru to see Old Madam. Now it was not convenient for Chu Liuchen to follow her to see Madam Jiang.

    Chu Liuchen nodded and left with Shao Jing after giving Shao Wanru some instructions.

    Shao Wanru followed Nanny Yu to Madam Jiang¡¯s courtyard.

    It was still the small side door. Nanny Yu stood at the side door, pointed to the open door, and said, ¡°My Lady, I need to take care of Old Madam, so I have to leave now!¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s current situation was extremely bad. She must have someone around her. It was unknown if she would not wake up after falling asleep. As Old Madam¡¯s personal nanny, Nanny Yu naturally had to keep an eye on her.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, please wait a minute,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Nanny Yu was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to stop her from leaving.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, what do you think of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t look at her, but looked at the courtyard and said, ¡°Mother and Father used to live here. Now that they are gone, everything here belongs to the second branch. However, Hao¡¯er has be the inheritor. It¡¯s hard to say who will get this mansion in the end.¡±

    Nanny Yu¡¯s hand trembled, and her face changed slightly. When she was about to speak, Shao Wanru talked again. ¡°Nanny Yu, you know the best about Old Madam. Not only Old Madam, but also Marquis Xing¡¯s character. At present, Old Madam still needs you. If something happens to her¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to think for your children even if you don¡¯t mind what happens to you!¡±

    Her words were very casual, but in Nanny Yu¡¯s ears, it was like a heavy blow, which made her face pale. She staggered and almost fell.

    Yujie quickly helped her up and said with a smile, ¡°Nanny Yu, you are tired. How could you even not stand still? Don¡¯t panic. My Lady is very considerate. You¡¯re the only elder whom Old Madam can rely on!¡±

    This time, Nanny Yu¡¯s face turned livid.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, you can go back first. My Lady needs to go in and see Madam Jiang. We can¡¯t have her keep the family heirloom of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, can we?¡±

    Yujie continued saying with a smile as if she didn¡¯t see Nanny Yu¡¯s livid face.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t look at Nanny Yu and was about to enter the courtyard with Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ you¡­ you should be careful.¡± Nanny Yu¡¯s voice was weak and trembling unconsciously.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t stay for a moment longer and entered the side door, followed closely by Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Tell Her Highness not to go!¡± Nanny Yu grabbed Yujie¡¯s hand and said that anxiously with cold sweat on her forehead.

    Yujie looked at Nanny Yu innocently and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t she go? Didn¡¯t Old Madam ask My Lady to go in and ask Madam Jiang for the heirloom?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t say it. Tell Her Highness not to go. Go tell her now. Don¡¯t ask for it!¡± Nanny Yu said, sweating profusely.

    Looking at Nanny Yu, who was in a panic, Yujie blinked her eyes and suddenly smiled. She pushed Nanny Yu¡¯s hand away and took two steps back. ¡°Nanny Yu, please go back. I¡¯m going in with My Lady to see Madam Jiang. It¡¯s been so long, and the closure has to be done!¡±

    The smile on her face was a little strange, but Nanny Yu felt scared. She still wanted to pull Yujie, but Yujie also turned around and entered the side door, which closed quietly.

    Nanny Yu was left alone outside the courtyard. Her face turned livid and pale. It was as if she was making a difficult decision in her heart.

    Inside the courtyard, Shao Wanru walked slowly to the main room. It was obvious that the courtyard and the road had not been cleaned up yet.

    Madam Jiang got the news and was sitting in the main room, waiting for Shao Wanru toe in.

    She had been waiting for a while. At this time, she was anxious. After drinking more than half a cup of tea, she saw Shao Wanruing slowly. She made up her mind to teach Shao Wanru a lesson today. She must leave a few scratches on Shao Wanru¡¯s beautiful face. It would be best if Shao Wanru¡¯s face was disfigured.

    Her sharp nails moved and her eyes fell on Shao Wanru¡¯s face.

    Shao Wanru was not dressed gorgeously today. She was wearing a light-colored long dress with red plum blossoms at the corners. The wide dress was light, but there were colorful butterflies fluttering in it. When she walked, she looked like a colorful butterfly, delicate and elegant. The dress set off her tender skin and enchanting lips. Even if Madam Jiang was unwilling, she had to admit that Shao Wanru was so beautiful.

    She was even more gorgeous than Infanta Qinghua when she was young.

    Infanta Qinghua was one of the few beauties with noble status in the capital city. Originally, such a person had nothing to do with Madam Jiang. However, the person she wanted to marry took a fancy to Infanta Qinghua, so they got to know each other and became enemies.

    Madam Jiang thought that her appearance was also top-notch. Only her family background was inferior to Infanta Qinghua¡¯s. But even if their families were both noble, it didn¡¯t matter when they married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Old Madam liked her, not Infanta Qinghua.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face in front of her seemed to match the one in her memory. Even though Infanta Qinghua had gone crazy, her face was still so beautiful that it made people feel pity for her. She even got the love that Madam Jiang hadn¡¯t got. When Madam Jiang thought of this, she clenched her fists tightly in her palms. The pain made here to her senses. It was Shao Wanru in front of her, not Infanta Qinghua.

    ¡°Madam Jiang?¡± Shao Wanru entered the room, stood in front of Madam Jiang, and looked at her coldly. Her beautiful little face looked gentle, but her words were sharp. ¡°Madam Jiang, you set your mind on hurting me, Hao¡¯er, and my mother. Have you ever thought that one day you would end up like this?¡±

    ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m your aunt!¡± Madam Jiang was furious.

    ¡°So what?¡± Shao Wanru looked at her coldly and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Who would care about you in such a ce? Do you know why I came here? Because you are going to die, and you will frame me.¡±

    Madam Jiang felt as if her heart had been cut by a sharp de, and something burst out in the dark night. She suddenly raised her head and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense!¡±

    Her rtionship with Shao Jing was definitely not what Shao Wanru interpreted. She would not believe that Shao Jing would abandon her or her daughter. Madam Jiang felt that as long as her daughter was still alive, Shao Jing would not dare to do anything to her.

    After all, Shao Jing was well aware of her daughter¡¯s means. No one in the mansion couldpare with her daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not?¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently and sat down on a chair on one side.

    Qing¡¯er and Yujie stood beside her one on each side, looking at Madam Jiang warily.

    ¡°Second Uncle wants to marry a mistress and make their daughter his legitimate daughter, who will then marry a prince. With your understanding of Second Uncle, is such a reason enough?¡±

    ¡°A mistress? No mistress canpare with Ru¡¯er,¡± Madam Jiang said in a sharp voice and repeatedly warned herself not to fall into Shao Wanru¡¯s trap. She thought that it was impossible for Shao Jing to abandon Ru¡¯er for a mistress who was good for nothing.

    After all, a mistress was only a mistress. How could a mistress¡¯s daughter marry into the royal family and be the Empress in the future?

    ¡°What about Shao Yanru?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows. There was cold sarcasm in her watery eyes as she said, ¡°Madam Jiang, you set up a trap and ruined my family. Do you think I will let you go?¡±

    ¡°Shao Wanru, what do you want? Ru¡¯er is now the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort. Even if the Emperor doesn¡¯t like her for now, he will fancy her in the future. If you dare to do anything to me, Ru¡¯er will definitely not let you off the hook when shees back.¡± Madam Jiang was horrified. She looked at Shao Wanru nervously and threatened her.

    Of course, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t take a fancy to the current Emperor, but she was indeed the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort before. Whatever they talked about now didn¡¯t matter, but Shao Yanru¡¯s identity was real. Madam Jiang was afraid that Shao Wanru would really hurt her.

    Shao Wanru said slowly, ¡°Madam Jiang, Second Uncle wants to kill you, but are you still stupid enough not to know it? A mistress¡¯s daughter is indeed not powerful enough, but what if your daughter dies? Then, this mistress¡¯s daughter will be Second Uncle¡¯s only hope. I heard that he has already discussed with others and ns to send this mistress¡¯s daughter to his mansion as his legitimate daughter, who will be more honorableter.¡±

    She seemed to be very slow while speaking, and every word she said reached Madam Jiang¡¯s ears, but Madam Jiang seemed not to understand it. She looked at Shao Wanru with wide-open eyes and almost no focus in her eyes. She kept only thinking about one thing Shao Wanru said, ¡°But what if your daughter dies¡­¡±

    ¡°Shao Wanru, even if you are Princess Chen, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. Ru¡¯er is the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort. She is talented, beautiful, and young. Nothing in the future is certain. Shao Jing won¡¯t give up on her.¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s hands trembled as she held the cup in her hand. The cup slipped from her fingers and fell heavily to the ground. The fragments flew out one after another, and there was a small cut on Madam Jiang¡¯s leg.

    But she acted as if she didn¡¯t feel it. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°She¡¯s lying. This can¡¯t be. It¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­¡±

 Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196 The Last Madness

    Chapter 1196 The Last Madness

    ¡°Everyone knows that Shao Yanru is dead. You should have another trusted subordinate outside the Pce, right? You can ask them about it. It¡¯s not a secret,¡± Shao Wanru continued.

    Madam Jiang suddenly raised her head and looked at Shao Wanru with hatred. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Ru¡¯er WILL be indescribably noble. How could she die?¡±

    ¡°Indescribably noble?¡± Shao Wanru smiled sarcastically and said slowly, ¡°If you mean the title of Secondary Consort, I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ll have to be disappointed. No one will think that the Secondary Consort is indescribably noble.¡±

    Her attitude was extremely disrespectful. Her long eyshes fluttered twice, and there was a trace of leisure in her eyes. She looked at Madam Jiang as if she were looking at a clown.

    Her expression and behavior drove Madam Jiang crazy with anger. She had always looked down on Shao Wanru and even felt that her life and death were in her hands. At that time, she didn¡¯t kill Shao Wanru directly, mainly because she wanted to be more subtle and push Shao Wanru to the dead end step by step. She didn¡¯t expect that this bitch, whom she had once looked down on, would one day look down on her beloved daughter so much.

    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°This bitch is too arrogant and presumptuous!¡±

    ¡°Ru¡¯er is indescribably noble. She will be the future Empress. How could anything happen to her? You¡¯re ndering her on purpose.¡± Madam Jiang was so angry that her mind was full of hatred. She red at Shao Wanru fiercely and hissed.

    ¡°She must be lying. Ru¡¯er has Phoenix Fate. There¡¯s no way that she has died.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Shao Yanru wouldn¡¯t die because she has Phoenix Fate?¡± Seeing that Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes were red with madness, Shao Wanru asked calmly, ¡°Do you want to know how she died? It is said that she was self-righteous and arrogant. She confronted the favored concubine in the Pce. After being injured, she was poisoned to death that night. No one in the Pce helped her. She was thrown into a mass grave. I¡¯m afraid even her corpse is not intact by now.¡±

    The angrier Madam Jiang was, the calmer Shao Wanru became. There was even a faint smile on her face. It could be seen that she was in a good mood.

    ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense. You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Madam Jiang trembled all over. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I would never believe it.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go to the mass grave to see Shao Yanru¡¯s body?¡± Shao Wanru suggested. On her jade-like face, there was a sweet smile, which was very pleasant. It could be seen that she was very rxed.

    That kind of smile burned Madam Jiang¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, after Shao Yanru died, Second Uncle now has an outstanding daughter. For the sake of this daughter, he has to marry that mistress. I heard that she is not from a good family, but she became the Miss of the Imperial Censor¡¯s Mansion. This has been nned on purpose so that she can marry into the mansion legally. Of course, her daughter is the Miss of this Marquis¡¯s Mansion and can marry into a more noble family.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Madam Jiang with her ck jade-like eyes. She was calm, but her eyes were dark. It was as if there was something deeply suppressed in her heart. It was the calm before the storm. If Shao Yanru had died, it would be strange if Madam Jiang didn¡¯t go crazy.

    ¡°My daughter is dead? No! That can¡¯t be!¡±

    Madam Jiang subconsciously opposed this idea. How could her smart daughter get killed? However, when she saw Shao Wanru¡¯s calm face, she felt that it might be true. In fact, it was easy to expose such a lie. It could not be fake. Who would groundlessly say that someone had died? Moreover, this person was the Emperor¡¯s Secondary Consort.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re lying¡­¡± Madam Jiang gasped and murmured, covering her chest with her hands. Everything in front of her turned dark, and she felt dizzy as if the figure in front of her was shaking with blood.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, you killed my mother, didn¡¯t you? Now it¡¯s all your daughter and son¡¯s karma, isn¡¯t it? When you were determined to hurt people, did you ever think that God was watching your every move?¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Madam Jiang coldly. As she saw her fall to the ground feebly, her eyes were cold.

    She was not a saint, so she could not sympathize with Madam Jiang, who had harmed her family. Not only would she not sympathize with her, but she would also reveal all the truth.

    Madam Jiang struggled and said loudly, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s not me¡­ Shao Jing¡­ it¡¯s Shao Jing¡­¡± It sounded like an exnation, but it also seemed that she meant something else.

    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s Shao Jing¡­ Shao Jing who is doing this¡­¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s lips moved twice, and her voice was so low that it was almost indiscernible.

    Shao Wanru bit her cherry lips hard and lowered her eyes. She looked at Madam Jiang, suppressed the killing intent in her heart, and asked seductively, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    When Madam Jiang was devastated, it was the easiest for Shao Wanru to get the correct answer from her.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know that¡­ I know nothing.¡± Madam Jiang suddenly stood up and stumbled over a small tea table. She bent down in pain, and the sharp pain made her sober for a while. She looked up at Shao Wanru and said with a grim smile, ¡°What do you want to know from me? Your mother? She has been dead for a long time, and now her bones are rotten.¡±

    After that, sheughed wildly and stood up with the help of the table.

    ¡°Shao Yanru was thrown into a mass grave, and her body is iplete. Second Uncle has given up on you. He wants that mistress, but he is not willing to bear the reputation of killing you, so he deliberately tricked me here. After I leave, you will die tonight, and he will push the me on me. I am now Princess Chen, protected by Prince Chen, so I can bear such a bad reputation. You and Shao Yanru have harmed me more than once. This time, I am willing to be the instrument of Second Uncle¡¯s crime.¡±

    Shao Wanru said those words with her eyes as sharp as cold swords.

    Madam Jiang felt dizzy. She had wanted to disgust Shao Wanru, but she didn¡¯t expect that not only did she fail to do so, but Shao Wanru made her suffer a lot. How could her daughter, her only daughter, end up like that?

    Shao Jing had said that her daughter had Phoenix Fate and would be the Empress in the future. How could she die young? But Madam Jiang had an intuition that Shao Wanru was telling the truth.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± With a shrill voice, Madam Jiang reached out to p Shao Wanru.

    Yujie stepped forward and pushed her away.

    Madam Jiang hit the tea table heavily behind her as she suffered in great pain.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, I came here today to see what happened to you. You hurt my mother wantonly. Now everything is retribution. After you die, Shao Jing can still have a pretty woman in his arms, and he will marry the daughter of the former imperial censor. His status is not lower than yours. The reason why she is a mistress is just an ident. Others will only pity her and then ept her. The next Empress may be this mistress¡¯s daughter. Madam Jiang, both you and your daughter have nothing.¡±

    Shao Wanru was aggressive.

    Madam Jiang felt dizzy. She wanted to refute and p Shao Wanru a few times. She wanted to tear Shao Wanru¡¯s face apart and trample Shao Wanru to death. She wanted to tell her proudly that everything in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion belonged to her and her daughter. Infanta Qinghua and Shao Wanru were nothing but stepping stones for her and her daughter.

    ¡°How could my daughter get killed? She has Phoenix Fate. Shao Jing said it¡­¡±

    Madam Jiang, who was sitting on the ground, was in a daze. She was trapped in her own emotions. Sometimes she was crazy, sometimes angry, and sometimes gnashed her teeth. Others would definitely think that she was a lunatic upon seeing her by now. Her eyes were sometimes mad, sometimes clear, and sometimes bloodshot.

    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam¡­¡±

    Someone was calling her. Madam Jiang pressed her head and looked straight ahead. It took her great effort to see a wrinkled face in front of her.

    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­¡± Madam Jiang asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Madam¡­ I¡¯m here to serve you!¡± the old maid said cautiously. No matter how she looked at Madam Jiang, she felt that she was weird. Madam Jiang was sitting on the ground with her hair scattered, and her eyes looked crazy.

    ¡°Where is Shao Wanru?¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen has left. Are you¡­ are you looking for her?¡± The old maid shrank back in fear, but she had to answer. She was here to serve Madam Jiang. Although she was unwilling to do so, she did not dare to let Madam Jiang sit on the ground like this. After all, the First Young Madam was in charge of the mansion.

    ¡°Where is First Miss?¡± Madam Jiang grabbed the old maid so hard that the old maid was caught off guard and knelt. Her throat was tightly locked, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She pulled the clothes around her throat hard. The old maid struggled hard and said, ¡°First Miss is dead¡­¡±

    As soon as she said this, she was shocked. She broke away from Madam Jiang, sat on the ground, and took a few steps back. Then, she shook her hands and said, ¡°No¡­ no¡­ Madam, I was wrong. First Miss is fine¡­ First Miss is fine!¡±

    The mansion had ordered that no one was allowed to tell Madam Jiang about it. Just now, in a panic, the old maid identally told the truth.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly, and she could only keep thinking about the words ¡°First Miss is dead¡±.

    Seeing that Madam Jiang raised her head high and looked wildly into midair with scattered eyes, the old maid was so scared that she shouted a few more times, but Madam Jiang didn¡¯te to her senses. The old maid hurriedly ran out to call for help. If Madam Jiang really died, she would also end up miserably.

    After going out of the courtyard, the old maid thought for a while and did not dare to go to Old Madam or Marquis. She went straight to the study to look for Eldest Young Master. She had to ask for Eldest Young Master¡¯s help since he was Madam Jiang¡¯s biological son.

    The old maid ran out quickly.

    In the outer study, Shao Hua¡¯an frowned when he heard about this. ¡°Princess Chen said that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard it from the side.¡± The old maid didn¡¯t dare to say that she had sent the news of Shao Yanru¡¯s death to Madam Jiang and shifted the me onto Shao Wanru.

    Shao Hua¡¯an thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go back and tell Madam Zhao about this. Ask her to check on Mom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. I¡¯ll go to Madam Zhao now.¡± The old maid breathed a sigh of relief. She was relieved that someone would be in charge of this matter. She was afraid that no one would handle it. If something happened to Madam Jiang, she would be med.

    The old maid hurried to look for Zhao Xiran, who could decide on this matter.

 Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197 Mother-in-law and Daughter-in-law Falling Out

    Chapter 1197 Mother-inw and Daughter-inw Falling Out

    Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t go to Old Madam¡¯s Chuntang Courtyard. She stayed in her own yard. Old Madam had told her not toe over, so she wouldn¡¯t get involved in the matter. It was not a good thing to her anyway, so she¡¯d better stay away from it.

    Suddenly, she heard an old maiding to report something, who was sent over by Shao Hua¡¯an. Zhao Xiran instructed a servant girl to bring her in.

    ¡°First Young Madam, please go check on Madam Jiang. She¡­ Madam Jiang is going crazy!¡± As soon as the old maid entered the door, she gasped for breath. She was exhausted after running back and forth from the courtyard to the outer study.

    Zhao Xiran frowned and asked, ¡°Take your time. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The old maid calmed down and told the whole story, saying that Princess Chen seemed to have told Madam Jiang something about First Miss. Madam Jiang seemed to have gone crazy at this time.

    Zhao Xiran suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°Is Princess Chen still there?¡±

    ¡°She has left after standing there for a while!¡± the old maid said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s happening¡± Although Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t want to see Madam Jiang, she had to go check on her mother-inw at this time.

    When they arrived at Madam Jiang¡¯s ce, they saw that she was already sitting there. Her hair was in a mess and was scattered. She looked at the door with a cold gaze. Her eyes were clear, and she was not as crazy as the old maid said.

    ¡°Mother?¡± Zhao Xiran stepped forward carefully and called her mother tentatively.

    Madam Jiang forced a smile on her face, which was even uglier than a crying face. ¡°Is Ru¡¯er dead?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Sister¡­ is dead!¡± Since Shao Wanru had told her that, she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she could only tell Madam Jiang so.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Madam Jiang asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°We were afraid that you would be too sad, so father asked us not to tell you. He said that we would just have you stay in the yard peacefully.¡± Since they had started talking about it, Zhao Xiran did not hide the truth.

    ¡°What does Shao Jing mean?¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes were as vicious as a snake hidden in the dark. Although she looked calm, it was as if she would coil herself up and entangle others to death in the next moment.

    ¡°Father¡­ was afraid that you would be sad.¡± Zhao Xiran said cautiously. Madam Jiang didn¡¯t look normal. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes were stained. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, one would think that she was a lunatic.

    ¡°Is she really crazy?¡± That was Zhao Xiran¡¯s first thought.

    ¡°Even if she¡¯s crazy, it has nothing to do with me. It would be Shao Wanru¡¯s business.¡± This was her second thought.

    At present, she just needed to deal with Madam Jiang carefully.

    ¡°Go and get someone for me.¡± Madam Jiang smiled, revealing her teeth. In Zhao Xiran¡¯s opinion, she was definitely not being gentle.

    It was as if she was going to devour people.

    ¡°Mother¡­ father doesn¡¯t allow you to get in touch with others.¡± Zhao Xiran refused.

    ¡°Zhao Xiran¡­ You married my son¡­ with ulterior motives, didn¡¯t you?¡± Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes suddenly moved and fell on Zhao Xiran.

    Zhao Xiran panicked and hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Mother, how could I have ulterior motives? I marrying into your family was also the idea of the two families. Wasn¡¯t it your idea at that time?¡±

    ¡°My idea? Was it my idea to dy it for three years? It took three whole years, and finally, you still married into our mansion. Did you do it because you¡¯re up to something?¡± Madam Jiang seemed not to have heard Zhao Xiran¡¯s words, still staring at her. Zhao Xiran felt scared and involuntarily turned her eyes away.

    She had always thought that she was as smart as a man, was smarter than those traditional women. But now, she felt that Madam Jiang seemed to know something.

    But how was this possible?

    ¡°Do you think that we don¡¯t know anything? Hua¡¯an doesn¡¯t know anything either.¡± Madam Jiang continued to speak slowly, and it seemed that she had thought every word she spoke through. ¡°If we really don¡¯t know anything, have you gotten what you need, or have you achieved your goal?¡±

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt that her secret had been discovered by everyone. Her face turned red, and she was angry and annoyed at the moment.

    She had thought that it would not be known by others, but she felt that in fact, everyone knew it. It was a feeling of grievance, annoyance, and anger at being betrayed.

    ¡°Is it that whatever I¡¯ve done has been discovered but yet everyone is keeping that away from me? They just watch me act stupidly like a clown.

    ¡°I can deal with everyone else doing this but Shao Hua¡¯an. Could it be that he¡¯s only watching me do all of this from the side, yet he acts as if he doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­ I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. I married into your mansion with sincerity. As for the reason why the wedding had been dyed for three years, it¡¯s that my father had always opposed it, but I wanted to marry Hua¡¯an. That¡¯s why it was dyed for three years. Mother, if you think I married into the family with ulterior moves, you can tell Hua¡¯an and ask him to divorce me!¡± Zhao Xiran said coldly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I made a mistake or not. But if you don¡¯t want to help me, even if I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll make trouble for you.¡± Of course, Madam Jiang was not sure if there was anything wrong with Zhao Xiran¡¯s marriage. She was talking like this because of what Shao Jing had told her before, and she was now using it to deal with Zhao Xiran. ¡°Go get someone toe over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± Zhao Xiran had to lower herself. She found that Madam Jiang in front of her was abnormal. She didn¡¯t dare to really fight desperately.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t send anyone overter, I¡¯ll crash to death here and leave a note saying that you pressured me to kill myself!¡± Madam Jiang threatened Zhao Xiran, afraid that she would note back after leaving.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother!¡± Zhao Xiran agreed and left. When she got out of the yard, she breathed a sigh of relief, gave an order to her personal servant girl, and then went back.

    No matter what happened, she wouldn¡¯t be involved. She was called by Shao Hua¡¯an tofort Madam Jiang. As for what would happen to Madam Jiang or what might happen next, it had nothing to do with her.

    As long as she thought that Shao Hua¡¯an might know that she had married into the mansion for another purpose, her heart burned with hatred.

    Shao Wanru left Madam Jiang¡¯s ce and went to the outer court.

    Chu Liuchen was waiting there. When he saw hering, he asked gently, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and whispered, ¡°Forget it. She is not in a good state!¡±

    ¡°Even if she¡¯s not doing okay, you have to look for it. After all, it¡¯s an heirloom of your Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It can¡¯t be lost just like that!¡± Chu Liuchen raised his beautiful eyebrows and looked at Shao Jing. His words were also meant for Shao Jing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I¡¯ll send someone to inquire about itter. But it¡¯s possible¡­ that she won¡¯t give it back.¡± Shao Jing said with a wry smile, ¡°Madam Jiang has always been rude and unreasonable.¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t seem to care much about the so-called family heirloom and stopped him in a gentle tone, ¡°Second Uncle, if she does refuse to give it back, then forget it.¡±

    ¡°How can we let Madam Jiang lose it? Yuanhao needs to have it and pass it down.¡± Shao Jing shook his head, his face full of guilt. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be rushed. Princess Chen, I hope that you can wait for a few more days for me to slowly appease Madam Jiang, lest she does something extreme. Since Ru¡¯er is gone, Madam Jiang¡­¡±

    When Shao Jing spoke of this, his eyes turned red. He looked as if he was a loving father who really loved his daughter.

    However, when Shao Wanru saw such a sad expression, she only felt that it was full of sarcasm, and Shao Jing was really good at acting.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s like father, like daughter. Shao Yanru is just like Shao Jing.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, there¡¯s no need to urge her. This matter can¡¯t be rushed, and I don¡¯t need it urgently!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. It was as if she had gone to see an ordinary person just now instead of Madam Jiang, who had been framing her.

    She was neither anxious nor angry. She was very calm.

    Shao Jing was surprised and didn¡¯t understand how Shao Wanru could be so calm.

    He had always been very clear about the grievances between Madam Jiang and Shao Wanru. If it were he who had seen the enemy who had framed him before, he would have been mad and would not have been so calm.

    He felt uneasy. Shao Wanru¡¯s calm attitude was too different from what he had imagined.

    ¡°Shall we go back to the mansion?¡± Chu Liuchen suggested to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°We won¡¯t go back for the time being. Let¡¯s talk with Second Uncle for a while. I think he¡¯s not having a good mood since Madam Jiang is now like this.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I happen to have nothing to do today!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and turned to look at a painting hanging on the wall. He leaned against the back of the chair and said, ¡°Marquis Xing, is this painting authentic?¡±

    The painting didn¡¯t have the current style. It looked a little old, but the strokes and artistic conception were top-grade.

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Your Highness. This¡­ is not authentic. It¡¯s just a fake. I¡¯m sorry to embarrass myself in front of you,¡± Shao Jing said with a red face and felt ashamed.

    ¡°How could it not be an authentic work? Have you asked your men to check it out?¡± Chu Liuchen seemed to be interested and curious. ¡°Since it¡¯s not authentic, why is it hung here? Can¡¯t the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion afford to keep an authentic work?¡±

    Shao Jing exined with a blushed face, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Your Highness. Although this painting is not authentic, it¡¯s still the best imitation, and I do appreciate it. Before I can get the authentic work, this is also a great option, so I asked someone to hang it up. Usually, I have no guests around, so I thought that I could keep this here for my own.¡±

    The study was in Shao Jing¡¯s yard. Shao Jing had brought Chu Liuchen all the way here just now. He had thought that Chu Liuchen would not stay for a long time, but he didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to deliberately ask Chu Liuchen to stay. He had Chu Liuchen see this fake and looked awkward.

    Seeing that he looked embarrassed, Chu Liuchen no longer asked about the painting. On the contrary, he was more concerned about the other things in the study. From time to time, he asked about some small arrangements in the study. Shao Jing answered all his questions.

    Shao Wanru sat by the windows of the study and looked at the back window. With her eyes twitching slightly, she looked at an old maid in the courtyard.

    The old maid attracted her attention. Although she just nced at her casually, she could tell that the old maid was different from other servants in the courtyard.

 Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198 A Strange Burly Old Maid

    Chapter 1198 A Strange Burly Old Maid

    In fact, in terms of appearance, the old maid was no different from other old maids. She looked in her forties and looked very strong.

    She was just like an ordinary old maid in the yard, but when looking at her carefully, Shao Wanru found that the material of the other old maids¡¯ clothes was not as good as that of this one.

    If she hadn¡¯t been too strong, Shao Wanru would have guessed that she was a supervisor nanny. But judging from her tall and sturdy figure, she was just an old maid who did hardbor.

    She was very fat, very big, and very sturdy.

    The other servants in Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard were very thin. Even the rough old maids with brooms were not as big as that one, which make her look unique here. It could be seen that she was different from the people Shao Jing usually hired.

    !!

    What was more, Shao Wanru had returned to the mansion for some days. For the times she returned to the mansion before, she was sure that she had never seen or heard of such an old maid.

    If she had seen such an old maid before, she would definitely remember her. Even if Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t seen her, her servants would have definitely reported the old maid to her if they heard of that servant. Shao Wanru had asked Qing¡¯er to keep an eye on Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard before, but she didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    The old maid should have entered the mansion recently, or it should be said that she entered the mansion after she got married, so Shao Wanru knew nothing about her.

    But the old maid obviously didn¡¯t look like she had just entered the mansion. When she went over, some people bowed sideways to her along the way. It could be seen that her identity was not ordinary. Shao Jing was a skeptic. He wouldn¡¯t treat an old maid who had just entered the mansion as a trusted subordinate.

    Shao Wanru thought that this old maid was very suspicious.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m going out for a walk!¡± Shao Wanru stood up out of boredom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Just walk in the nearby ces, lest I can¡¯t find you when I leave!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his handzily with a smile.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    ¡°Princess Chen, you can go to the courtyard in front. There are some new flowers, some of which have bloomed, and some haven¡¯t. That ce is close.¡± Shao Jing suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll walk around here first and then go over there,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    As she walked out with two servant girls, Shao Jing frowned uneasily. Suddenly, he strode to the gate and ordered the servant standing by the door, ¡°Take Princess Chen to enjoy the scenery and ask the servants in the yard to leave in case they offend her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± The servant answered cleverly and left the ce.

    Shao Wanru walked out. There were not many servants outside the gate. When several servant girls and old maids saw Shao Wanruing out, they immediately stood still and saluted. It had only been a while, and the fat old maid Shao Wanru had seen before had disappeared.

    Looking in the direction where the fat old maid had gone just now, Shao Wanru walked casually. There was an attic, which was higher than the whole yard. Shao Wanru had seen the attic from a distance in her own yard.

    The servant stepped forward cleverly and said with a smile, ¡°My Lady, pleasee with me. I¡¯ll take you to see the newly arranged flowers. They were newly set after you got married. The Marquis said that there were fewer and fewer people in the mansion. Seeing that the Young Madams got married one by one, he found the mansion not lively enough and especially hired some people to nt a lot of flowers.¡±

    His words were very pleasing, and he also exined Shao Jing¡¯s sudden action of nting flowers. This kind of thing had always been the concern of the inner court. A man couldn¡¯t always pay attention to nting flowers and nts.

    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± Yujie narrowed her eyes and pointed in the direction of the attic under Shao Wanru¡¯s hint.

    ¡°There is just some junk there. There¡¯s nothing decent there, and it¡¯s even not a proper ce to live,¡± the servant said with a smile. Then, he made way for Shao Wanru. ¡°My Lady, pleasee with me. That courtyard is very close to here.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked up at the attic. The curtain of the attic was closed tightly, so she couldn¡¯t see what was inside. It was just an attic, and there was no one inside.

    A scene suddenly shed across her mind. She seemed to have seen the lights in this ce in the dark. Did theye from this attic or somewhere else?

    After all, she was quite far away from this ce back then, and she might have been mistaken. Maybe those lights didn¡¯te from here.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath and knew that she couldn¡¯t inquire about it even if she wanted to. Without a legitimate reason, how could she, as a niece, check her uncle¡¯s room, even if it was a storage room?

    With a slight smile, she said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to see those flowers!¡±

    Today, she helped Madam Jiang stall Shao Jing somehow. Theter Shao Jing went to see Madam Jiang, the more trouble she would make.

    Shao Wanru and the others went to Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard on the right, which was empty. Shao Wanru had never been to these ces before.

    Shao Jing was Shao Wanru¡¯s Second Uncle. On the one hand, Shao Wanru was wary of him. On the other hand, there was nothing much to see in this ce. She didn¡¯t expect that he had his men build a new courtyard now.

    Thinking about it carefully, she found that several courtyards around Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard were empty.

    However, there were only a few masters in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The second branch used to be in charge, and the third branch was remote, so they were not a threat. The first branch was not big, and almost all the courtyards were under the second branch¡¯s control. Shao Jing wanted to live morefortably, so as not to be disturbed. It was not a big deal for him to empty the surrounding courtyards.

    Shao Wanru had already known about this situation when she was in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion back then, and she didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    But now, for some reason, she felt a little confused.

    There were indeed a lot of flowers in the yard, which had just been nted. There were also a few bushes. They were arranged at a proper distance, which made the original yard full of vitality.

    It was summer. There were no beautiful flowers that thrived in spring, but there were still some flowers blooming in the sun. The scenery was quite beautiful.

    ¡°When did Second Uncle have these flowers nted? They look really nice!¡± Shao Wanru praised and asked casually as she walked.

    ¡°The Marquis had this idea by chance. He thought that after these flowers were nted, he could take a walk here when he gets tired. They¡¯re very pleasing to the eye,¡± the servant replied and kept leading the way for Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Go there and have a rest. My Lady is not from another mansion. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know the way.¡± Yujie impatiently pointed to a pavilion not far away and said, ¡°It must be tiring for you to run back and forth, and My Lady will get tired while following you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk slowly. The Marquis asked me to apany you, My Lady. If you don¡¯t like me, Marquis will punish me.¡± The servant looked sad and aggrieved.

    Yujie curled her lip and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You may just leave. No one will know if we don¡¯t tell them.¡±

    The servant said pitifully, ¡°How will nobody know? There are so many people in the mansion. Even if we don¡¯t say it, someone will definitely see me and tell the Marquis. Sister Yujie, please pity me. Don¡¯t send me away. The Marquis will punish me. I don¡¯t dare to ck off.¡±

    ¡°Yujie, don¡¯t make things difficult for him. Just take him with us!¡± Shao Wanru helped the servant out.

    ¡°Thank you, My Lady. Thank you, My Lady.¡± The servant was overjoyed and bowed repeatedly. Seeing his anxious look, Shao Wanru and her servant girlsughed.

    It was really hot. After taking a few steps, Shao Wanru went to the pavilion and sat down.

    ¡°Go and get a pot of water and a cup. My Lady will be resting here and admiring the flowers.¡± Yujie instructed the servant.

    Seeing them sit down and stop walking around casually, the servant breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get those things right away.¡±

    As he spoke, he ran out quickly. This ce was close to the courtyard of Marquis, so he naturally went to the courtyard to get those things.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes fell on a bush in front of her, but she said to Qing¡¯er, ¡°Qing¡¯er, did you see the burly old maid?¡±

    ¡°My Lady, I didn¡¯t notice it just now.¡± Qing¡¯er shook her head in shame. At that time, she had been following her master and only paid attention to the people in the room, so she didn¡¯t notice the people outside the window. The old maid had disappeared when her master pulled her sleeve to hint at her.

    ¡°My Lady, I saw her,¡± Yujie said. She was standing in the same direction as Shao Wanru at that time. When she saw Shao Wanru looking out of the window in confusion, she took a look and was shocked to see such a burly old maid.

    Shao Wanru blinked and asked, ¡°Have you heard of such an old maid in Shao Jing¡¯s yard?¡±

    If her servant girls had seen such a person, they would have reported it to her a long time ago. They must have never seen that old maid before.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of her. She¡¯s so fat and has such a thick waist. She looks so strong. Even the whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has never heard of such a person.¡± Yujie said straightforwardly, ¡°If I have seen such a strong old maid, I would have definitely told you. It seems that she¡¯s stronger than me!¡±

    The old maid was tall and sturdy. She seemed to have a lot of strength, which made Yujie feel strange.

    ¡°My Lady, I saw an old maid looking in our direction outside the courtyard just now. Although she did it very secretly, it seemed that she wasn¡¯t paying much attention. The old maid nced sideways from time to time. It was obvious that she was staring at Marquis Xing¡¯s residence. I don¡¯t know whether she was staring at us or at Marquis Xing!¡±

    Qing¡¯er remembered that she had seen another very ordinary old maid outside the courtyard just now and reminded Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she was staring at us. She should be watching Shao Jing.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. Old Madam was making trouble again and intended to plot against her with Shao Jing. At this time, neither Old Madam nor Shao Jing dared to have their men watch her, for fear that they would be discovered. If someone was watching outside the courtyard, it was probably Zhao Xiran.

    Shao Wanru made a casual guess and almost figured out the whole thing.

    After she and her servant girls appreciated the flowers for a while, the servant came back in a hurry with a teapot and teacup. After putting them on the table, he stood aside with his hands down and didn¡¯t touch them directly. He was very well-behaved.

    Yujie poured a cup of tea and put it on the stone table. Shao Wanru took it and was about to drink it.

    Qing¡¯er wanted to stop her, but seeing that Shao Wanru had swallowed a mouthful of tea, she waved to her anxiously.

    Shao Wanru shook her head at her calmly. It was impossible for Shao Jing to hurt her at this time while Chu Liuchen was still sitting in Shao Jing¡¯s yard.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡±

 Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199 Madam Coming to the Gate

    Chapter 1199 Madam Coming to the Gate

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Grace¡­¡± A servant came in and reported in a panic, ¡°Your Grace¡­ Madam Jiang is at the gate!¡±

    ¡°What is she doing at the gate? Ask her to go back!¡± Shao Jing said unhappily and waved his hand. He thought that the gate the servant mentioned was the gate of his courtyard.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ So¡­ so many people are watching¡­ I don¡¯t dare to pull Madam Jiang,¡± the servant said with a bitter face.

    He was a servant guarding the main gate, who specially reported the guests¡¯ arrival to the people inside. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion used to be very prosperous. There were visitors at the gate from time to time, and sometimes there were gifts and invitation cards. There was indeed a lot of profit at the gate, and the servant was very busy.

    Things were different now. There were very few visitors.

    Today, Prince Chen and his wife came over. The servant felt that everything would be fine today, so he rested by the small house at the gate. Suddenly, he heard someone knocking on the gate. He came outzily and wanted to see who it was.

    Seeing the person in front of him, he didn¡¯t recognize her at once. Her hair was disheveled and her face was dirty. Even her clothes were in a mess. At first nce, she looked like a beggar. He immediately said impatiently, ¡°Leave¡­ Go away. This is not a ce for you to ask for money. Go somewhere else. Don¡¯t hinder people froming and going here.¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped forward and gave her a push.

    The woman was pushed to the ground and fell heavily. She screamed, attracting the attention of passers-by. Some people stopped advancing, not knowing what had happened.

    The reputation of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not good now. Everyone knew that this family had no courtesy, justice, or integrity. They just acted like a noble family.

    The Madam of the mansion was like this, and so was the First Miss. Even Marquis Xing didn¡¯t look like a good person. Otherwise, how could he be demoted again and again? He was supposed to be a powerful official in the imperial court, but now he was degraded so quickly.

    Some sharp-eyed people found that although the woman¡¯s clothes were messy, the material she was wearing was not bad. She didn¡¯t look like a real beggar.

    An old maid suddenly rushed over from the crowd, went straight to the woman, and cried loudly, ¡°Madam¡­ Madam¡­ why are you like this¡­¡±

    She reached out to pull the woman who fell to the ground.

    ¡°Is she¡­ a Madam?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Those who didn¡¯t want to watch the fun also stopped. It was obvious that something was wrong.

    Which Madam was pushed out by a servant of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? What was Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion up to? What did this Madam want to see Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion about?

    The servant was so scared that he shivered. It turned out that the woman was a Madam. He looked at the woman in front of him carefully. She was half picked up by the old maid, and her hair was scattered, so he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. But was she a Madam?

    There were only a few Madams in the mansion. She couldn¡¯t be the Third Madam or Old Madam. As for Madam Jiang, she hadn¡¯t shown up in public for a long time and had been in her courtyard. How could this woman be a Madam?

    Thinking of this, the servant became bolder. He put his hands on his hips, pointed at the woman, and said loudly, ¡°Where are you from? How dare you im to be some Madam? Our Madams are all in the mansion. Who are you trying to pretend to be?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s actually an imposter?¡±

    The onlookers looked at the flustered woman and then at the old maid whoforted her. They felt a little strange. Was she really pretending?

    The older maid was so angry that she turned around and said with hatred, ¡°Nonsense! This is Madam¡­ How dare you do this to her¡­ Is it the Marquis¡­ Is it the Marquis¡¯s order¡­¡±

    The servant also got mad and shouted, ¡°Crazy old woman, where do youe from? What nonsense are you talking about? Men, throw them out.¡±

    The other servants at the gatekeeper¡¯s door came out with sticks, trying to drive away those who made trouble. Everything in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not going well, and the Master of the mansion was in a bad mood. They¡¯d better not report such a small matter and just needed to drive those people away. ¡°It seems that they want to ckmail us.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just beat them up until they leave.¡±

    The servants were about to step forward fiercely, but the unkempt woman suddenly stood up straight and pulled her messy hair behind her head, revealing an extremely thin face. Her face was gloomy with some viciousness, and her eyes seemed to be coated with venom. She looked coldly at the servants in front of her.

    When they saw her face clearly, those servants suddenly stopped and trembled in horror. Madam Jiang had always been in charge of the affairs of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The servants were very scared when they saw Madam Jiang¡¯s face. At first nce, their legs went limp.

    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you be so presumptuous in front of Madam? Do you wish to die?¡± The old maid rebuked harshly.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam Jiang.¡± The servants threw away the sticks one by one, bowed, and saluted. They were no longer as arrogant as before. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t figure out why Madam Jiang woulde in from outside.

    ¡°Is she really the Madam of Marquis Xing?¡± The onlookers looked at each other. ¡°Is she really the Madam of Marquis Xing with this appearance? How did she end up in such a sorry state?¡±

    ¡°Go and report to Shao Jing that I¡¯m back. I¡­ I¡¯m not dead¡­ I¡¯m back!¡± Madam Jiang said with hatred. Although she was trembling slightly with the old maid¡¯s help, her eyes were cold.

    How could the servant dare to offend her under the current situation? They hurried to report her arrival to Shao Jing.

    There was too much information in her words, and more and more people gathered around. There was obviously something wrong here. Madam Jiang was the Madam of Marquis Xing, and she and Marquis Xing were husband and wife. Why did shee back? Where had she gone before? Was she in such a mess because she just had a narrow escape? Who wanted to kill her?

    Madam Jiang hadmitted many crimes before, some of which had been hidden. In the eyes of outsiders, although the Madam of Marquis Xing was said to be vicious, she would not be harmed like this. After all, she was the most powerful master in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Who wanted to kill her?

    In addition to the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, there was only Marquis Xing who would have that intention in the mansion. Just now, Madam Jiang said that she was looking for Marquis Xing. Did Marquis Xing want to kill his wife?

    With such spection, some well-informed people suddenly remembered the rumor that Marquis Xing had a mistress who was going to marry into his mansion. Everything in front of them seemed to make sense.

    Could it be that Marquis Xing wanted to kill Madam Jiang and make the mistress his wife? This woman in front of them looked messy and dirty, without any dignity as the Madam of Marquis Xing. Could it be that she had barely escaped from death?

    This was truly a shocking thing.

    People outside the mansion were talking about it. At first, they doubted it, butter they confirmed it. Some people even asked if it was because the Madam of Marquis Xing had lost her value after Secondary Consort Shao¡¯s death that Marquis Xing tried to favor his mistress and kill his wife.

    Looking at Madam Jiang¡¯s vicious eyes, everyone knew that this matter could not be settled peacefully.

    More and more people gathered around. When Shao Jing came out, the gate had been tightly surrounded. The wide space in front of the mansion was crowded, and many people had already gathered in a short time.

    The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in big trouble.

    Shao Jing came over in a hurry and almost tripped on his way. ¡°Why is Madam Jiang outside the mansion? Hasn¡¯t she been locked up? How did she manage toe out?¡±

    He didn¡¯t allow anyone to visit Madam Jiang¡¯s courtyard because he wanted to lock her up until she died. This time, he wanted to kill Madam Jiang through Shao Wanru, and then E¡¯niang could marry into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in a justified way.

    When Madam Jiang died, everything he did would be a matter of course. He had already talked everything through with Old Madam and was waiting for Shao Wanru to return to the mansion today. When she visited Madam Jiang, she would pressure her until she killed herself.

    The reason would be that Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t stand Shao Wanru¡¯s coercion andmitted suicide.

    With Shao Wanru¡¯s help, he could stay clean. He could even make approaches to Princess Chen by not holding her ountable. He could only say that it was just an ident and Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t be med for it.

    He just needed a rumor, a rumor that might reach the Emperor¡¯s ears, to give a reasonable reason for Madam Jiang¡¯s death.

    As soon as Madam Jiang died, his only obstacle would be gone. In the future, he could find another way to send their daughter away. He would have a new legitimate daughter.

    ¡°But what¡¯s going on now? How did Madam Jiang get out?¡± It was impossible for Shao Wanru to have released her. When Shao Wanru went to Madam Jiang¡¯s courtyard, he secretly sent his subordinate to watch her. That man watched her leave, and nothing went wrong, but he heard Madam Jiang¡¯s sharp voiceing from inside.

    Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t stay calm when she saw Shao Wanru, which was exactly what Shao Jing had expected. They were like fire and water. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t just visit Madam Jiang and say nothing else to provoke her. It was not strange for Madam Jiang to scream out of control.

    For this reason, Shao Jing specially arranged for some servant girls and old maids to work near Madam Jiang¡¯s courtyard. These people would serve as evidence to prove that Shao Wanru had angered Madam Jiang and said something bad about her. Madam Jiang took things too hard after seeing Shao Wanru and was forced to die by her.

    When Shao Jing came to the gate and saw therge group of people in front of the gate, anger appeared on his face. ¡°Why did Madam Jiang inexplicably disappear from the mansion ande to the gate? What does she want by making such a scene?¡± However, Madam Jiang had always been selfish. At this moment, he could only appease her to calm down and then try to make another n.

    In order to appease her, he could even agree to some outrageous conditions.

    ¡°Anyway, Madam Jiang will definitely die. I will not have her live lest she will ruin my n.¡±

    Thinking of this, Shao Jing felt quite relieved. He didn¡¯t know that Madam Jiang¡¯s temperament had changed greatly because of her daughter¡¯s death.

    ¡°Madam¡­ why are you here? What¡¯s going on?¡± Shao Jing asked gently as he walked up to Madam Jiang, trying hard to suppress the anger in his heart and show some concern. Regardless of Madam Jiang¡¯s dirty clothes, he reached out to help her up.

    From his eyes and actions, he looked like he did know nothing and was quite considerate of Madam Jiang.

    No matter what happened to Madam Jiang, he had to calm her down first.

    Madam Jiang pushed Shao Jing¡¯s hand away and shouted hoarsely and viciously, ¡°Shao Jing, do you think it¡¯s strange that I¡¯m here alive? You tried your best to kill me so your mistress could be your wife. Have you got what you want by now?¡±

 Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200 An Extreme Frenzy

    Chapter 1200 An Extreme Frenzy

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t expect that Madam Jiang would say such words as soon as she came up. He took two steps back to stabilize himself. His eyes twitched a few times, and he immediately knew that something was wrong.

    ¡°Madam, are you in a bad mood? Why are you being delusional again? Let¡¯s go back first. Men, go and get a doctor. Madam¡¯s disease is ring up again!¡± Shao Jing stepped forward quickly and grabbed Madam Jiang¡¯s hand hard. On the surface, he seemed to pull her gently.

    Madam Jiang followed him and took a few steps forward.

    A servant answered cleverly and rushed out to get a doctor.

    ¡°So the Madam of the Marquis didn¡¯t up in public recently because she has gone crazy? What he means by disease is that she has lost her mind and sometimes goes crazy.

    ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Shao Jing, now that my daughter is dead, you want your mistress¡¯s daughter to get into your family. You also try to send the bitch¡¯s daughter to the Prince¡¯s Mansion and make her your legitimate daughter. You are too cruel. What did you say when Ru¡¯er was alive? Ru¡¯er was just¡­ You want to kill me to make way for the bastard daughter. If I die, I will die here today.¡±

    Madam Jiang struggled hard, trying to break free from Shao Jing¡¯s control. However, as a woman who had been locked up for such a long time, she was very thin and had no strength at all. She just reached out to pat Shao Jing hard on the body and face, mercilessly scratching him with her eyes blood-red.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Madam, whatever you say is right. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t take good care of you. Ru¡¯er is gone, but we still have Hua¡¯an. Even if you hate me, you have to take Hua¡¯an into your consideration!¡±

    Even though there were bloodstains on his face, Shao Jing still held her hand with a good temper andforted her.

    Compared with Madam Jiang¡¯s fierce eyes, his eyes were full of kindness and a little sadness. He looked as if he was really sad.

    ¡°How could he not be sad when his wife is in such a state?

    ¡°Their daughter is gone, and his wife has gone crazy. Any man who is going through this would be so sad that he can¡¯t control himself.

    ¡°So, is Madam Jiang really crazy?¡± The people who had been talking about Shao Jing began to sympathize with him. What they saw was his tolerance for Madam Jiang.

    A man¡¯s tolerance for his crazy wife was very touching.

    While they were talking, Shao Jing pulled Madam Jiang to the gate. He pulled her so hard that she staggered forward, but the expression on his face appeared gentle and pitiful.

    A trace of cruelty shed across Shao Jing¡¯s eyes. In a few more steps, he would drag Madam Jiang in. This time, he would not give her a chance to escape. He tightened his grip on her wrist.

    ¡°Shao Jing, let me go¡­ Let me go. You¡¯ll try to kill me¡­ Let me go¡­¡± Madam Jiang struggled desperately, but she couldn¡¯t resist Shao Jing¡¯s strength.

    She was about to be pulled into the mansion.

    An old maid suddenly rushed over, hit Shao Jing hard, and shouted, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to save you. Your Grace, please spare Madam!¡±

    While speaking, she bumped into Shao Jing. Shao Jing didn¡¯t expect that an old maid, who didn¡¯t look very strong, would really dare to bump into him. He was hit to take a few steps back and loosened his grip. By then, Madam Jiang had been pulled over by the old maid.

    ¡°Shao Jing, do you have to kill me just because you can¡¯t tolerate me? Do you leave me no way out because you killed the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua?¡± As soon as Madam Jiang broke free from his grip, she screamed. Her wrist was pinched by Shao Jing just now, so no one noticed it. At this time, they immediately saw a red mark on her wrist.

    It had only been a short while, and her wrist looked like that. So how hard had he been pulling her just now?

    When people heard Madam Jiang¡¯s words, their faces changed greatly.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, what nonsense are you spouting? That¡¯s enough. Stop making a scene. The doctor will be here soon. You just need to take some medicine!¡± Shao Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately knew that things were not going well. He hated himself for being soft-hearted at that time. If he had known that Madam Jiang would ruin his n, he would have just killed her directly. At most, his reputation would be ruined. As long as no one in the mansion pursued the matter, it would not be a big deal.

    He stepped forward quickly and was about to pull Madam Jiang again.

    Madam Jiang took a few steps back and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Shao Jing, are you scared? How can you be scared at this time? How dare you say that I¡¯ve gone crazy? Look at what these are!¡±

    She pulled her cor down hard. Everyone looked over and saw a few red and swollen strangtion marks on it. They could not help but gasp. It could be seen that she had been about to be strangled to death.

    ¡°It turns out that she hasn¡¯t lost her mind because of some disease. Someone wants to kill the Madam of Marquis Xing for real.¡±

    Thinking of what Madam Jiang had just said, many people looked greatly astonished and looked at Shao Jing in horror. ¡°Could it be that he wants to kill her to silence her? Is he afraid that his wife would ruin his n, so he tried to strangle her to death? He didn¡¯t expect that she would escape.¡±

    ¡°Shao Jing, you had my daughter killed, but now you want to make your mistress a secondary legal wife, and even try to make her daughter get into your family. You think I¡¯m a hindrance, so you want to kill me. Even if I die, I will haunt you desperately.¡± Madam Jiang looked at Shao Jing crazily with hatred.

    ¡°My daughter, my charming daughter, is dead.

    ¡°He even tries to make other women rece me and my daughter. That will never happen, not when I¡¯m still alive. That bitch is the daughter of the Imperial Censor¡¯s Mansion? I¡¯m not buying it.¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang, stop this nonsense. You¡¯vemitted suicide and are now making a scene. What do you want? Although our daughter is gone, we still have a son, and we will have grandchildrenter. Do you want to destroy the whole family?¡± Shao Jing also became agitated. He looked at Madam Jiang and rebuked her angrily.

    He took a few steps forward and said with anger and sadness, ¡°Can you stop messing around? We still have a son. Ru¡¯er is gone. It¡¯s not that we have nothing left. You still have a son.¡±

    Every time he took a few steps closer, Madam Jiang would take a few steps back, and the distance between them was still the same.

    Madam Jiang burst into tears and said with hatred as she cried, ¡°Shao Jing, I won¡¯t trust you anymore. I won¡¯t trust you ever again. You let that mistresse into the mansion to take my position and my daughter¡¯s. How could a bitch be the Miss of the Imperial Censor¡¯s Mansion? It¡¯s ridiculous. She¡¯s a Miss who was abandoned, and it has been so many years. I don¡¯t think anyone in the capital city would know her!¡±

    Not only did Shao Jing note tofort her after her daughter¡¯s death, but he also wanted her to make way for a cheap woman. How could she be willing to take it? Even if she died, she would not be willing to suffer in silence.

    Shao Jing was extremely anxious. He just wanted to get her into the mansion now and didn¡¯t want to think about anything else.

    ¡°No one is going to rece you. You may rest assured that you will be the only Miss. Stop messing around. Our daughter is gone, and it¡¯s just the two of us now. Are we going to make a scene like this?¡± Shao Jing reached out his hand with a sad face. This time, he was not in a hurry to pull Madam Jiang. His hand stopped in front of her, and his eyes were full of sadness. ¡°We will go through every crisis together. Don¡¯t think about anything incredulous. You¡¯ll always be the only Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Think about it, we still have a son, don¡¯t we¡­¡±

    Seeing that he had softened his attitude and stopped forcing her, Madam Jiang looked a little sober. She looked at Shao Jing¡¯s hand. Although she didn¡¯t reach out her hand, there was a hint of hesitation in her eyes.

    She did still have a son. After Shao Jing repeatedly reminded her, she hesitated. Originally, she wanted to fight him desperately. Her daughter was dead, who had been her greatest reliance, but Shao Jing actually wanted to marry another beautiful woman. Madam Jing had thought that they could just die together now.

    However, she still had a son, who was equally excellent. Even if it was not for Shao Jing, she had to live on for her son¡¯s sake.

    Seeing that Madam Jiang¡¯s expression had eased a little, Shao Jing was overjoyed. His face became gentler, but his eyes were still full of sadness. ¡°I know what happened to Ru¡¯er has made you lose your mind. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but I was afraid that you would find out about it and be too sad. That¡¯s why¡­ I deliberately hid it from you. How did you know it? Did¡­ did Princess Chen tell you?¡±

    Shao Jing¡¯s voice trembled with a trace of sadness and pain that could be sensed.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, is what Madam Jiang just said true?¡± Suddenly, azy and cold voice came from the gate.

    Chu Liuchen walked out slowly. The gorgeous golden embroidery was shining in the sun, but there was no smile on his handsome face. He stood at the gate with his hands sped behind his back and looked down at the farce in front of him.

    Behind him, four guards followed closely, each of them holding a sword hilt, full of killing intent.

    Xiao Xuanzi quickly walked down to Shao Jing and Madam Jiang and asked, ¡°Madam Jiang, is it true that Marquis Xing killed Infanta Qinghua and the former Heir of Duke Xing?¡±

    Shao Jing narrowed his eyes tightly. He remembered that when he came out, he specially asked Chu Liuchen to apany Shao Wanru for a walk, for fear that this matter would attract Chu Liuchen¡¯s attention. ¡°Why is he here now?¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Shao Jing took a few steps forward, bowed to Chu Liuchen, and exined, ¡°Madam Jiang just learned about what happened to Ru¡¯er. She couldn¡¯t stand the blow for a while and intended tomit suicide. After being rescued, she¡­ lost her mind. Your Highness, I apologize for her gaffe!¡±

    Chu Liuchen walked down slowly with cold and dignified eyes.

    Shao Jing couldn¡¯t help looking around. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look into those beautiful and fierce eyes. He secretlyined in his heart. At present, he just wanted to turn the big trouble into a minor one. As for the mistress, it was not something he dared to think about at the moment.

    ¡°Madam Jiang is such an idiot. How dare she say such words in front of so many people? She¡¯s bringing disaster to the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that she has gone crazy?¡± Chu Liuchen stood in front of Shao Jing and smiled, but there were no smiles in his eyes. ¡°A crazy woman has made such a scene. You can divorce her or lock her up forever. I will set things straight for you. Divorce this lunatic. A crazy woman can¡¯t be the noble Madam of Marquis Xing, can she?¡±

 Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201 Are You Trying to Rebel?

    Chapter 1201 Are You Trying to Rebel?

    Shao Jing looked sad. Looking at Madam Jiang¡¯s reluctant face, he said sadly to Chu Liuchen with red eyes, ¡°Your Highness, Madam Jiang is my wife, and now Ru¡¯er¡­ I can¡¯t bear to divorce her. It¡¯s my fault that she ended up like this. I hope you can understand.¡±

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes fell on Shao Jing and Madam Jiang. After a long while, he suddenly asked Madam Jiang, ¡°Madam Jiang, was what you said before true? Did Marquis Xing really kill the Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua in order topete for his title?¡±

    Madam Jiang trembled. At this time, she had no intention of fighting to the death. She was so flustered that her face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t help stepping back behind Shao Jing. Prince Chen in front of her was giving her too great pressure that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly for a while. ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, I was¡­ talking nonsense just now.¡±

    She still had a son, who might inherit Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She couldn¡¯t ruin all of this.

    Shao Jing breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that if Madam Jiang said that again, he would not be able to defend himself. Fortunately, Madam Jiang was still rational and did not keep messing around.

    ¡°Your Highness, look¡­ she just couldn¡¯t bear the sadness for a while, so she suddenly lost her mind. She¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days. It¡¯s all my fault for having you and Princess Chen startled.¡± Shao Jing smiled bitterly and reached out to gently pull Madam Jiang.

    Madam Jiang didn¡¯t struggle this time. She lowered her head to hide her panic-stricken face. She was also scared now.

    ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be said at will. Since Madam Jiang thinks so, let¡¯s go to the Ministry of Justice to file a case. The case of the former Heir of Duke Xing is very suspicious!¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly, with a little unknown meaning in his eyes. He slightly smiled, but there were still no smiles in his eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, Madam Jiang said those words just because her disease was ring up. It can¡¯t be taken seriously. I hope you can forgive her,¡± Shao Jing pleaded in a very humble manner.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, it¡¯s toote to say that. I¡¯ve sent my men to inform the Ministry of Justice just now.¡± A faint smile appeared on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face.

    Xiao Xuanzi said to Shao Jing with a chuckle, ¡°Your Grace, His Highness has sent our men there just now. They may arrive soon. You¡¯d better prepare yourself in case the officials of the Ministry of Justice ask about it!¡±

    Shao Jing staggered and almost fell. His face turned livid and pale. Even though he had been an official for so many years, he had never expected that Prince Chen, who was a sick man, would be so difficult to deal with. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter. Why is he taking it to the Ministry of Justice for real? Are those officials that idle to deal with such a trivial matter?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the Ministry of Justice is a fair and dignified ce. Anyway, we shouldn¡¯t disturb the Ministry of Justice for the sake of my wife and me!¡± Shao Jing still tried to struggle.

    ¡°The officials of the Ministry of Justice are here.¡± Chu Liuchen ignored him, looking at two rows of peopleing in. Wen Xichi from the Ministry of Justice happened to be one of them.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, ask the guys to prepare the horses. You will stay here and talk to Lord Wen of the Ministry of Justice. My Lady and I are going back to the mansion!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Xiao Xuanzi instructed a guard to prepare the horses, and he went forward to greet the officials.

    When Madam Jiang said those words, a lot of people heard her. At present, even if she wanted to deny it, she couldn¡¯t. Xiao Xuanzi had been waiting outside the gate for a long time and had watched the whole thing. It was indeed best to have him stay and exin this matter.

    In such a mess, no one cared who sent the news of Shao Yanru¡¯s death to Madam Jiang.

    When the carriage of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion came out, Shao Wanru had already taken her seat. When Chu Liuchen got on the carriage, the coachman waved his whip. The carriage left, leaving arge group of people around Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. No one was willing to leave after what had happened. They continued to keep an eye on the situation.

    The matter of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was really interesting. At present, it seemed that Madam Jiang was not really crazy. No one could tell who was telling the truth between her and Shao Jing.

    The crowd separated, and the officials of the Ministry of Justice came over.

    Wen Xichi looked businesslike. After cupping one hand in the other before his chest to Shao Jing, he asked someone to take Madam Jiang back to take her statement.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen, Madam Jiang was really talking nonsense just now. She was sick and didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about!¡± Shao Jing helplessly stopped in front of Wen Xichi and didn¡¯t allow him to take Madam Jiang away.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, it¡¯s His Highness¡¯s order. He said that someone killed his father-inw. Also, many people heard your wife say that. The Ministry of Justice has to do official business ording to official principles,¡± Wen Xichi said slowly.

    How could Shao Jing let Madam Jiang go to the Hall of the Ministry of Justice? He got anxious and said, ¡°But Madam Jiang has high status, so she can¡¯t go there!¡±

    Wen Xichi remained unmoved and said, ¡°Marquis Xing, His Highness has made themand. Since he said so, the officials of the Ministry of Justice will do as he says. Unless you can ask for more powerful help, we can only do as His Highness says.¡±

    Two officials of the Ministry of Justice came up to take Madam Jiang away. She was scared and reached out to pull Shao Jing¡¯s sleeve. She no longer had the courage to fight to the death as before.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen¡­¡± Marquis Xing still wanted to say something, but Wen Xichi had already waved his hand. Someone came over and pulled Madam Jiang back.

    Madam Jiang was still holding Shao Jing¡¯s hand. After he was dragged for a few steps, Madam Jiang¡¯s hand finally fell.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ we have been husband and wife for many years. We¡¯re in the same boat. Your Grace, don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡± Madam Jiang burst into tears and reached out to grab Shao Jing, but she had been dragged away.

    Seeing that Wen Xichi showed no mercy to him, Shao Jing got angry. He reached out to pull out a sword from the waist of a guard beside him, stretched it forward, and said harshly, ¡°Wen Xichi, no one can take away Madam Jiang at will. That will never happen, not when I¡¯m still alive!¡±

    He pointed the sword straight at Wen Xichi¡¯s chest.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually fighting with an official of the Ministry of Justice.¡± Everyone gasped and became even more unwilling to leave. ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Why is it so intense?¡±

    Wen Xichi looked at the horizontal sword in front of him and then at Shao Jing. He looked extremely calm and said expressionlessly, ¡°Are you trying to rebel, Marquis Xing?¡±

    His words were so harsh that Shao Jing couldn¡¯t bear it. The sword in his hand shook twice and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marquis Xing. If there¡¯s no problem with this matter, we¡¯ll definitely send your wife back. But now she has to go to the Ministry of Justice to make a statement. Since His Highness has pressed charges against Madam Jiang because of this matter, I may have to ask you to go thereter. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    Wen Xichi cupped his hands to Shao Jing, turned around, and left with his subordinates.

    Shao Jing winked at Madam Jiang, who didn¡¯t dare to struggle anymore and could only leave with the officials of the Ministry of Justice.

    When Madam Jiang said those words before, they were having a big fight at that time. At first, no one took what she said seriously. But now, after calming down and thinking about it carefully, they looked at Shao Jing with some doubts. If what she said was true, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would probably get into big trouble.

    This was especially true for Shao Jing¡¯s branch. This matter would not only be about a couple fighting fiercely.

    When Shao Jing returned to the mansion, he felt that his feet were floating. Standing in the mansion, he only felt that everything in front of him was dark. Only by supporting himself with a tree could he stand firm.

    How could things be like this? It was just a small scheme to let Madam Jiang die in Shao Wanru¡¯s hands. How could it be involved in what had happened back then?

    That matter had been deeply buried in his heart. He had never mentioned it to Madam Jiang. If the matter of killing his brother was exposed, he would be doomed.

    When he sneaked to the border that year, he didn¡¯t tell Madam Jiang because he was on guard against her. They had been husband and wife for so many years, so Madam Jiang must have had some spections. But those spections remained only guesses. Shao Jing had never thought that Madam Jiang would suddenly try to perish with him in front of so many people.

    In order to hide what had happened at that time, he even secretly tried his best to prevent Yan Xi from entering the capital city. He was afraid that when Yan Xi entered the capital city, his father would also send people over. After that, his being at the border at that time would be exposed, which would arouse the suspicion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Madam Jiang, it¡¯s all Madam Jiang¡¯s fault¡­¡±

    Gritting his teeth, he calmed down. He had to find a way to prevent Madam Jiang from destroying him.

    A servant girl came over in a hurry. When she saw Shao Jing standing there with his eyes slightly closed, she hurried forward and said, ¡°Your Grace, Old Madam wants to see you!¡±

    Shao Jing opened his eyes and said, ¡°Tell her that I¡¯ll be there in a minute!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± The servant girl did not dare to say anything else and turned around to report his words.

    Shao Jing closed his eyes again. He then turned around and went to Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s study. When he arrived at the study, he asked the servant to guard the door before striding in.

    ¡°Father!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an, who was reading a book, hurriedly stood up and bowed when he saw Shao Jinging in.

    ¡°No need for the courtesy. Take your seat!¡± Shao Jing sat down on one side and waved to the servant who served Shao Hua¡¯an, indicating that he should leave.

    After the servant left, Shao Jing held his head and said, ¡°Your mother made trouble at the gate just now and tried to fight me to the death. She also said I killed your uncle and Infanta Qinghua.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t understand and said in astonishment, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mother in the backyard? How did she manage to make trouble at the gate? And what nonsense did she say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how your mother sneaked out of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and went to the front gate to make trouble. Prince Chen was here today. When he heard her talking nonsense that I had hurt your Eldest Uncle, he called the officials of the Ministry of Justice over!¡± Shao Jing lowered his head and said listlessly, ¡°Your mother is trying to kill us!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ what¡­ what should we do?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an was shocked. This time, he finally heard it clearly. ¡°She said that Father hurt Eldest Uncle? How could she say that casually? And it even rmed the Ministry of Justice.¡±

    ¡°Go to the Ministry of Justiceter and ask about your mother. Tell her not to make trouble anymore. You know what happened to Ru¡¯er. She thinks that she can¡¯t have a mistress¡¯s daughter take away what Ru¡¯er was supposed to have, but I¡­ but I¡­¡± Shao Jing pinched the space between his eyebrows and said with a headache, ¡°I don¡¯t know who provoked her to say that. How could she leave you alone¡­ Your mother is really crazy!¡±

 Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202 The Mother and Sonâ€™s Conspiracy

    Chapter 1202 The Mother and Son¡¯s Conspiracy

    ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an asked anxiously.

    ¡°Your mother has made such a scene¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do for a while¡­ If it goes on like this, the security of our mansion will be in trouble, and your sister¡¯s matter¡­¡± Shao Jing sighed and was very annoyed. ¡°Your mother should have just stayed in the yard. Why did she suddenlye out and say such things to me?¡±

    ¡°Father, did you go to see Mother before?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an had an idea.

    ¡°Your Fifth Sister went to see her and said something to her,¡± Shao Jing said.

    ¡°Fifth Sister must have said something to make Mother at a loss.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    ¡°Even if she had told your mother the news of your sister¡¯s death, your mother shouldn¡¯t have said that I killed your Eldest Uncle,¡± Shao Jing said with a frown.

    In any case, it was Madam Jiang who said this, and Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t take the me. Moreover, Madam Jiang didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Shao Wanru. It was impossible for her to listen to Shao Wanru¡¯s words and deliberately frame Shao Jing.

    There was silence in the room. After a long while, Shao Hua¡¯an raised his head and said with some struggle in his eyes, ¡°Father, shall I go to see Mother?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to go and see her. I made such a scene with her before. If I go at this time and something happens to your mother again, it will make me appear suspicious.¡±

    Shao Jing looked at Shao Hua¡¯an with a kind look and said, ¡°Everything I have will be yours. My title of nobility and everything else I have will be yours only. I¡¯m so old, and you¡¯re my only son. It¡¯s impossible for me to have another son in the future!¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an fell silent again with a trace of deepness across his eyes. He suddenly clenched his fists and lowered his head without saying anything in response to what Shao Jing said. He was speechless for a moment.

    Shao Jing whispered again in a deep voice, ¡°I know¡­ it must have been hard on you. But if we don¡¯t do this¡­ we can only let them investigate it. You know what the officers of the Ministry of Justice can do. If Prince Chen keeps using this as an excuse, it will be difficult for the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to get away¡­ If something happens to me, you won¡¯t get my title of nobility, and your sister¡¯s matter won¡¯t be settled.¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an shook his head and said with difficulty, ¡°Father¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hua¡¯an, I know what you want to say, but it¡¯s all your mother¡¯s fault. If she had stayed in the mansion, nothing would have happened,¡± Shao Jing said. He reached out to rub his eyebrows again and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want things to end up this way either.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Father? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to marry that E¡¯niang and make her a secondary legal wife?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an raised his head and red at Shao Jing angrily. It was unknown where his anger came from.

    He didn¡¯t ask about the affairs of the mansion, but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know anything.

    A man could only have one secondary legal wife. Since Madam Jiang was his secondary legal wife, who had been degraded, Shao Jing couldn¡¯t marry another secondary legal wife. If he had to marry another woman, he could only make her his legitimate wife. However, E¡¯niang wasn¡¯t noble enough to be his legitimate wife no matter what.

    His original legitimate wife was now his secondary legal wife, and his original mistress was now his legitimate wife. If Shao Jing really makes this happen, he would lose his official title, and even his title of nobility in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion might be removed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Shao Jing looked at Shao Hua¡¯an calmly and said, ¡°For the sake of your sister, we can only do this.¡±

    What he said seemed to reveal the unbearable scene in Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s heart. He threw all the teacups beside him to the ground with hatred. The teacups made a sound of breaking, making the room particrly quiet and oppressive.

    Shao Jing was not angry at his son¡¯s rebellious behavior. He stood up, patted Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Hua¡¯an, think about it. Make your decision quickly. I¡¯m going to see your grandma now. She must have been frightened!¡± Then, he strode away. When he reached the door, he turned his head and reminded him, ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s not good to bete!¡±

    After that, he went out. When he walked out of the door, she heard a bang in the room, as if something had fallen down.

    The servants were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to move. Why did the Eldest Young Master, who used to be gentle and elegant, lose his temper when the Marquis had just gone out?

    Shao Jing also heard the noise, but he didn¡¯t stop. No one could let him stop, not even Madam Jiang and Shao Hua¡¯an.

    Old Madam had already gotten up and asked her servants to check the door several times. Seeing Shao Jinging over, Nanny Yu hurried in to report and then stood outside the door.

    The mother and son talked inside the room, and Nanny Yu outside the door lowered her head. It seemed that she was watching the movement for them outside, but in fact, her heart had not calmed down yet.

    She had guessed what Old Madam and Marquis Xing were up to, but she didn¡¯t dare to remind Princess Chen.

    In fact, Nanny Yu didn¡¯t want to see the conflict between Princess Chen and Old Madam develop to this point. As early as the first time they met, Nanny Yu had thought that Princess Chen had a good character.

    However, Madam Jiang didn¡¯t like Princess Chen. She had plotted against her again and again, and even the Third Madam had taken advantage of that. The First Miss, who looked gentle, had been scheming in secret and acted viciously. She was even more vicious than Madam Jiang.

    Nanny Yu didn¡¯t believe that Old Madam didn¡¯t notice all of this. Even though the First Miss had been humble and obedient in front of Old Madam again and again, Old Madam couldn¡¯t be deceived to the extent that she knew nothing.

    But Old Madam really trusted Madam Jiang and the First Miss that she pressured Princess Chen again and again.

    Nanny Yu was actually an outsider and also an insider. She carefully hid her thoughts and helped Old Madam do things. In fact, she always felt that Old Madam was wrong, ridiculously wrong.

    After Princess Chen returned to the mansion, Old Madam should have been very kind to her. She was a girl who had lost her parents and had been missing, so shouldn¡¯t her grandmother take good care of her? Moreover, she had saved Old Madam¡¯s life. Nanny Yu thought that it was really heartless of Old Madam to do what she was doing.

    This also reminded Nanny Yu of something secretly. Old Madam trusted her very much at the moment, but maybe she would die in Old Madam¡¯s hands in the future. Old Madam didn¡¯t look like she cared about the past.

    Nanny Yu had been keeping an eye on Princess Chen. The more she contacted her, the more flustered and scared she became. Princess Chen was obviously not some weak Miss. If someone targeted her, she would not cry in vain but stretch out her sharp ws and give her opponent a hard p.

    She was indeed a ruthless girl.

    Old Madam and Marquis Xing had a good discussion about what had happened today, but now there was such a big mistake, which even ced the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion into the teeth of the storm.

    Old Madam and Marquis Xing had figured out what to do next cautiously. They thought that they had nned it out, but they didn¡¯t expect that it was within Princess Chen¡¯s expectations.

    At the thought that she had be so powerful at such a young age, Nanny Yu thought that if she kept working for Old Madam, she would either be pushed out by Old Madam to take the me or be killed without leaving a trace. Princess Chen had clearly threatened her before.

    She struggled inwardly and looked up at the slightly closed door. ¡°Old Madam is now my master. I¡¯m unwilling to betray her, but is Princess Chen in the wrong? She¡¯s not at fault at all. It¡¯s Old Madam and the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion who should be med.

    ¡°Even if Princess Chen wants to destroy the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so what?¡±

    Thinking of this, Nanny Yu trembled and hurriedly lowered her head again. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will belong to the young inheritor in the future. He is Princess Chen¡¯s younger brother. Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t be so cruel.

    ¡°Then, what should I do? Should I still help Old Madam?¡± Nanny Yu stood at the door with her eyes full of darkness. She was in a dilemma.

    In terms of reason and feelings, she was more inclined to support Princess Chen, but she couldn¡¯t bear to betray her current master.

    Nanny Yu moved forward a little. She could not hear what they were talking about inside from the distance before. After taking a few steps closer, she vaguely heard Old Madam¡¯s and Marquis Xing¡¯s voices. Nanny Yu¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She had never been so close to them before. Every time they did not want to be disturbed, she would stand outside and guard, and she would stay far away from the door.

    But now, she had overstepped the boundary.

    She looked around and found that no one noticed that she was too close to the door. When Old Madam and Marquis Xing were discussing something inside, no one dared to look over, let alone take the initiative to get closer to them. Of course, no one could find that Nanny Yu was much closer to the door this time than before.

    ¡°Second Brother, will there be trouble?¡± Old Madam¡¯s trembling voice came from inside.

    Hearing the news from outside, Old Madam almost fainted. If it was really confirmed, the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would be doomed.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Madam Jiang¡¯s fault now.¡± Shao Jing¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°Madam Jiang is so useless. Instead of talking nonsense at the gate, she might as well die soon so as not to get us harmed.¡± Old Madam cursed with hatred. She really hoped that Madam Jiang would die soon. At this time, she hated Madam Jiang so much that shepletely forgot that her previously most trusted daughter-inw was Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Mother¡­ I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to trouble Nanny Yu with this,¡± Shao Jing said in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Old Madam rolled her eyes and asked him, ncing at the door. Nanny Yu was standing outside the door now, but Old Madam was not afraid that she would hear their conversation. Nanny Yu had always been well-behaved and could not get close to the door. Old Madam had deliberately tested it. Nanny Yu could not hear them clearly from where she was standing.

    ¡°Ask Nanny Yu and other servants to prove that Princess Chen has visited Madam Jiang,¡± Shao Jing said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of doing that now? So what if she has gone to see Madam Jiang? Does she have the power to make Madam Jiang talk nonsense? Everyone knows that they don¡¯t get along well with each other!¡± Old Madam said impatiently. The most important thing at the moment was to deal with Madam Jiang. She would deal with Shao Wanruter.

    Shao Jing clicked his tongue, mmed the corner of the table, and said, ¡°Mother, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯ll just ask those people to prove that Madam Jiang became so crazy and talked nonsense because Princess Chen provoked her and told her about Ru¡¯er¡¯s death, which drove her crazy. That¡¯s why she said such lunatic words.¡±

 Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203 Sheâ€™s Asked to Retire

    Chapter 1203 She¡¯s Asked to Retire

    ¡°Then¡­ then what about after that¡­¡± Old Madam was at a loss. Her mouth looked even more crooked. One of her eyes looked big and the other small.

    Shao Jing was upset at the moment, so he didn¡¯t notice these details.

    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°After that, Madam Jiang knows that Ru¡¯er is dead, and I want to marry a secondary legal wife. She can¡¯t stand the blow and has made such a big scene. It¡¯s because she hates me that she dares to say anything. Later, after being persuaded, shees to her senses andmits suicide out of shame.¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s hands trembled. She had always been cruel, but Madam Jiang was her beloved daughter-inw, so she couldn¡¯t bear it for a while.

    Her fingers twitched twice, and then she asked cautiously, ¡°Not everyone can enter the prison of the Ministry of Justice at will.¡±

    When Wang Shengxue was in trouble before, they could do nothing to help him.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have my own way,¡± Shao Jing said. At this time, he could only ask Prince Cheng for help. At such a critical moment, he had to ask Prince Cheng for help no matter what.

    He would beg Prince Cheng to take action at all costs.

    Shao Jing lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mother, as long as we act properly, there will be no problemter.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but after all, Madam Jiang is your wife!¡± Old Madam said in a trembling voice. She had vaguely known Shao Jing¡¯s n before, but it was different when he brought it up clearly now.

    Since Shao Jing wanted to get a secondary legal wife and marry E¡¯niang, Old Madam understood what he meant. She just needed to turn a blind eye to it. Anyway, she was quite dissatisfied with Madam Jiang.

    Things were different now. Shao Jing had clearly stated this matter to her and asked her to make a decision.

    ¡°Mother, if you continue to be so soft-hearted, the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will be gone. Will you dare to face my father in theher world? Will you dare to tell him about this?¡± Shao Jing said indifferently.

    He didn¡¯t believe in superstition, but now he said such a convincing reason to Old Madam because he clearly knew that Old Madam would buy it.

    With a pale face, Old Madam tilted her eyes and thought for a while. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Shao Jing replied.

    Old Madam still had some scruples. ¡°Your reputation may not be good, and it will be inconvenient for E¡¯niang to marry you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Mother, this is not a big dealpared with the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. So what if my reputation is slightly ruined? As long as I¡¯m alive, I still have hope. When Ru¡¯eres backter and is favored, everything else won¡¯t matter,¡± Shao Jing said indifferently.

    ¡°What if Ru¡¯er and Hua¡¯an know it?¡± Old Madam still had scruples.

    ¡°They are so smart, so they naturally know about it. Hua¡¯an will visit Madam Jiang with Nanny Yuter. I¡¯ve asked him to exin the matter to Madam Jiang. Only in this way can Madam Jiang take things too hard,¡± Shao Jing said calmly.

    Old Madam¡¯s heart beat wildly, and her eyes were dull. Was this equivalent to Shao Hua¡¯an forcing his biological mother to die?

    Thinking about the result if they didn¡¯t do so, Old Madam gritted her teeth and made up her mind. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Outside the door, Nanny Yu trembled all over when she heard this. She carefully moved to the ce where she had stood before, only to feel that there was a cold sweat on her back.

    She had witnessed the rtionship between Madam Jiang and Old Madam. Old Madam had always doted on Madam Jiang and disliked Infanta Qinghua since she married into the family.

    ¡°She can mercilessly abandon her favorite daughter-inw, and what about me?

    ¡°I¡¯m just an insignificant old maid. Even if she¡¯s on good terms with me, I can¡¯tpare with Madam Jiang, can I? Not only Old Madam but also Marquis Xing, First Miss, and First Young Master are trying to kill Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Although Madam Jiang is vicious and deserves to die, how could they treat her like this? At least she is harmless to them, and she¡¯s so nice to her children.

    ¡°How could they be so cruel?¡±

    Nanny Yu didn¡¯t get close to the door and didn¡¯t hear what the two people said next. She just stood at the door and lowered her head in panic. Princess Chen frightened her, but at the same time, she could see that Princess Chen protected her people. The people around her were all fine, and there was no news of beating or scolding the servants in the Piaoyun Courtyard.

    Compared with the masters of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Princess Chen was too kind and affectionate.

    Nanny Yu sadly found that she had served Old Madam for so many years, but she didn¡¯t know when she would be made to take the me. She gritted her teeth and made up her mind.

    ¡°They can be so cruel to their blood rtive. As a servant, I must be nothing to them¡­¡±

    When Shao Jing went out, he looked at Nanny Yu and saw her standing at a distance from the door. He walked up to her with a gentle look.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡± Nanny Yu bowed.

    ¡°You may rise, Nanny Yu. I have to trouble you with one thing,¡± Shao Jing said.

    Nanny Yu lowered her head and said respectfully, ¡°Please go ahead, Your Grace!¡±

    ¡°Since the First Young Master is going to visit Madam Jiang, you will go with him. You should persuade Madam Jiang not to talk nonsense together. The future of the First Young Master depends on her words.¡± Shao Jing reminded, ¡°Ask her if Princess Chen has said something to her before that made her so agitated all of a sudden.¡±

    He was putting a part of the me on Shao Wanru so that she could take the me for him.

    Nanny Yu understood what Shao Jing meant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Grace. I¡¯ll do as I¡¯m told.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been by my mother¡¯s side for a long time since I was young. It¡¯s been so many years.¡± Shao Jing sighed. ¡°When this matter is settled, I¡¯ll give you some money to live a peaceful life. I can¡¯t keep you as a servant all the time.¡±

    Shao Jing¡¯s voice became more and more amiable. The greatest glory for a loyal servant was such treatment.

    Hearing what he said, Nanny Yu felt a chill run down her spine. If it weren¡¯t for her strong self-control, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on and would have trembled.

    ¡°Give me some money to live a peaceful life? I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be killed by then.¡±

    She had a trace of hesitation earlier, and it was gone by now.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace. I have been serving Old Madam for so many years. She is in poor health now. How can I leave like this? I hope you can grant my wish and allow me to keep serving Old Madam.¡± Nanny Yu looked excited.

    Shao Jing looked at Nanny Yu. Seeing the sincerity in her eyes, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, your wish is granted. You are getting old, so it¡¯s best for you to retire and live a peaceful life.¡±

    Nanny Yu lowered her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t get tired. I can serve Old Madam for a few more years.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Get dressed and go to the Ministry of Justice with the First Young Master.¡± Shao Jing was relieved and nodded with satisfaction. After giving this order, he turned around and left.

    After he left, Nanny Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she had felt Marquis Xing¡¯s scrutiny. If she had answered in a slightly inappropriate way, she would have died here today.

    Since she was going out, of course, she had to make some preparations. She went in and told Old Madam about it. Old Madam nodded.

    Old Madam¡¯s mouth and eyes were crooked, but Nanny Yu turned around and left as if she didn¡¯t see it.

    When she went out of the main room of Old Madam, she went to the wing room where she lived. She had served Old Madam for a long time and had a young servant girl to serve her.

    Nanny Yu wrote a note, sealed it, and asked the young servant girl to send it to Princess Chen. She said that it was for Princess Chen. The young girl didn¡¯t take it seriously. Nanny Yu was favored by Old Madam, so of course, she wrote it on Old Madam¡¯s instructions. After taking the note, the girl trotted out.

    Nanny Yu specially told her to sneak away from the back gate, saying that the front gate was in chaos and she was afraid that someone would see her and cause new trouble.

    The servant girl was so obedient that she didn¡¯t even ask.

    Nanny Yu tidied up her clothes and went to the ce where the carriage was parked to wait. Not long after, she saw the First Young Master¡¯s wheelchairing over. She hurried forward to salute him and saw his gentle and calm face with fear.

    The servants carried the wheelchair to a carriage. Nanny Yu sat in the small carriage at the back. The two carriages went out of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion one after the other and headed for the Ministry of Justice.

    In fact, Madam Jiang had not been sent to the prison of the Ministry of Justice yet. She was just taking a statement, and her statement had not been officially confirmed by the Ministry of Justice. As for other things, they had not been settled yet.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s identity was not ordinary, and she was not really imprisoned. She was just locked up in a temporary room. When the First Young Master and the others arrived, Madam Jiang was still making a statement. Hearing that the First Young Master of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion came to visit his mother, the official of the Ministry of Justice who took the statement didn¡¯t make things difficult for them and let them go in to see Madam Jiang first.

    In fact, Madam Jiang just kept saying that she was confused and talked nonsense back then. The official couldn¡¯t get any other information out of her.

    Nanny Yu and the servants wheeled the wheelchair into the room. It was a very simple room with a table in the middle and a chair in the back. Madam Jiang was sitting on a stool in front of the table. Her hair was slightly tidied up, which made her look no longer like a crazy woman.

    Seeing Shao Hua¡¯ane in, she was very excited and suddenly stood up. ¡°Hua¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an stood up with the help of his servants and bowed to Madam Jiang.

    ¡°Sit down first. Why are you still bowing? Shao Jing is really useless. How could he take care of you like this?¡± Madam Jiang felt distressed and came over to press his arm to let him sit down.

    Shao Hua¡¯an insisted on standing, bowed respectfully to Madam Jiang, and then sat down again. Heforted Madam Jiang and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve almost recovered!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Shao Jing is really useless.¡± Madam Jiang scolded, ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about his son¡¯s affairs, but treats a mistress as a treasure. And he even has a daughter with that mistress. Is Shao Jing out of his mind¡­¡±

    As a son, Shao Hua¡¯an really couldn¡¯t say anything when his mother scolded his father. He didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just lowered his head and waited for Madam Jiang to stop scolding Shao Jing. Then, he persuaded his mother. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t me Father. He has run out of his options.¡±

    Madam Jiang hated Shao Jing so much and cursed loudly, ¡°He has run out of his options? Ru¡¯er is dead, your leg is broken, and he still wants to marry a bitch. It¡¯s all his fault. Why isn¡¯t he the one who got into trouble? Why doesn¡¯t he go to hell?¡±

 Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204 The Death of Madam Jiang

    Chapter 1204 The Death of Madam Jiang

    ¡°Mother, there¡¯s nothing Father can do about it. He doesn¡¯t have much power. He was afraid that you would be sad and irritated by the death of my sister, so he asked the servants to block the news. As for what happened to me, it¡¯s really not a big deal,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said gently.

    From Nanny Yu¡¯s point of view, he looked exactly the same as Marquis Xing, which made her inexplicably scared.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not a big deal, why can¡¯t he protect you?¡± Madam Jiang said angrily.

    Shao Hua¡¯an reached out to touch his head and said, ¡°Mother, how did you suddenly know this news? Did Fifth Sister tell you?¡±

    ¡°Shao Wanru told me. She told me that Ru¡¯er was dead. Why is Ru¡¯er dead but not her? Ru¡¯er is obviously more outstanding and better than her.¡± Speaking of Shao Yanru, Madam Jiang burst into tears.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. Did anyone see Fifth Sistere to see you?¡± Shao Hua¡¯anforted her.

    ¡°How would I know if anyone saw her? Someone must have brought her to me. Could she secretlye here to provoke me?¡± Madam Jiang said, annoyedly.

    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s me who led Princess Chen to you.¡± Nanny Yu came out from behind Shao Hua¡¯an.

    Only then did Madam Jiang notice Nanny Yu. She snorted and said, ¡°Why did you bring her to me? Did you want to see her irritate and humiliate me?¡±

    As soon as she thought of the scene at that time, Madam Jiang wanted to tear Shao Wanru apart. That bitch, whom she had always despised, actually looked down on her in an arrogant way.

    When Shao Wanru first came to the capital city, she was still such an inconspicuous young girl. Even if Madam Jiang knew her identity, she didn¡¯t want to deal with her directly. She just secretly asked others to do it, and she just added fuel to the fire behind the scenes. She thought that an insignificant young girl wasn¡¯t worthy of her taking action personally back then.

    She didn¡¯t expect that bitch to be so cunning that she managed to bully her.

    If Madam Jiang had known this would happen, she would have destroyed Shao Wanru at that time. She regretted it very much.

    ¡°Princess Chen wanted to see you, Madam,¡± Nanny Yu said, but she didn¡¯t mention that it was Old Madam¡¯s suggestion to trick Princess Chen into going there with some family heirloom.

    ¡°You brought her to me just because she wanted to see me? Do you work for Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion or Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Madam Jiang was annoyed and red at Nanny Yu with hatred. If she were not in prison, she would have pped Nanny Yu.

    ¡°How could this old servant be so careless? She has served Old Madam for so many years in vain. Sure enough, Old Madam is useless, and so is her old maid. They can¡¯t even handle such a small thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam, you are right.¡± Nanny Yu did not argue and lowered her head to admit her mistake.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Fifth Sister¡¯s fault that she provoked you, but you shouldn¡¯t use Father at random. What should we do as your children? You two have quarreled so much, but now we have to clean up the mess.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an reached out to press his forehead and helplessly interrupted Madam Jiang, who had wanted to scold Nanny Yu.

    Speaking of this topic, Madam Jiang was quite agitated. With a little madness in her eyes, she said loudly, ¡°Your father is not a good person. Your sister has just passed away, and he¡¯s now trying to marry another woman. How¡­ how could he be so cruel? I hate him, I hate him. I hate him so much that it¡¯s best if he dies!¡±

    ¡°Mother, Father also has his difficulties.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an sighed.

    ¡°What difficulties does he have? He covets that bitch¡¯s body and wants to rece me with her. He can just keep dreaming. If anything happens to me, I will definitely drag him down with me,¡± Madam Jiang said fiercely. Her face was distorted, and she was no longer as beautiful as before.

    Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s patience was running out. He reached out to rub his eyebrows again and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. There¡¯s a younger sister. Father is doing this for her. We can¡¯t have my younger sister stay homeless. After all, she is Father¡¯s child.¡±

    Madam Jiang hated such words the most, so she shouted angrily, ¡°Your father¡¯s child? How dare he say that? I don¡¯t know how many mistresses he has kept. Is he going to marry all of them? In the future, there will be no ce for you in the mansion¡­¡±

    Nanny Yu stood aside without saying a word. She had finished what she had to say, so it was not her business now.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s true that Father has let you down at a certain point, but you can¡¯t say that about him. Do you have to drag him down with you because of this? Mother, even if you don¡¯t have him, you still have me. I can support you!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an interrupted her again. He slowly stood up, pulled Madam Jiang to sit down on a stool, and then sat down again.

    He wheeled his wheelchair forward, looked at Madam Jiang, and said softly, ¡°Mother, you still have me. Xiran and I can definitely support you together. Father has cheated on you, but you should let it go. If you really die with him because of such a small thing, what will happen to me? I¡¯ll lose both my parents and the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Hua¡¯an became emotional. His eyes turned red, and he looked straight at Madam Jiang with pleading eyes.

    Madam Jiang felt distressed. Her son was also an excellent man. Now that he had fallen into such a situation, she felt sad for a while. With tears falling down, she looked a little sober. ¡°Hua¡¯an¡­ I, I know what to say¡­¡±

    Even if she and Shao Jing were both dead, she could not let anything happen to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The mansion belonged to her son, and it must belong to him. She understood what her son meant. She would not say those words again. That was her guess, and now it was even more impossible for her to say it casually. At that time, she was so angry that she just wanted to drag Shao Jing down with her.

    ¡°Mother, you will be fine. After you finish taking the statement, I will take you back. If you don¡¯t like Father, I can take you to live in another courtyard for some days.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an looked calm.

    Madam Jiang shook her head and said with hatred, ¡°No, I want to go back to the mansion. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let that bitch in.¡± It could be seen that she really hated Shao Jing.

    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Shao Hua¡¯an hesitated for a moment, lowered his voice, and said seriously, ¡°Mother, can you not be so angry? It¡¯s not a big deal. Although Father is in the wrong, he won¡¯t spoil a concubine and kill his wife. When he marries her, she¡¯ll just be his concubine. It won¡¯t matter.¡±

    Madam Jiang gritted her teeth with hatred and said with a twisted look, ¡°I won¡¯t let her in, even if I die.¡±

    Shao Hua¡¯an fell silent. After a long while, heforted Madam Jiang and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen. Stay here. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll pick you up when all of this is over.¡±

    ¡°I see. You can go back now!¡± Madam Jiang nodded and calmed down.

    ¡°Mother, just tell those people the truth. You can¡¯t frame Father because he has a mistress. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t handle any more trouble,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said sadly.

    Seeing her son like this, Madam Jiang nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    She still had her son, and she couldn¡¯t afford to fight with Shao Jing. She couldn¡¯t die like this. She had to go back and stop Shao Jing from marrying another woman.

    The news of Madam Jiang¡¯s death reached Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in the afternoon.

    Shao Wanru calmly listened to Qing¡¯er telling this news.

    When she received Nanny Yu¡¯s message, she knew that Madam Jiang was going to die at the hands of her son and husband.

    She would not pity Madam Jiang but only ridiculed her.

    In herst life, the blood of her first branch had helped make the second branch prosperous. Now they were just paying off their debt.

    Madam Jiang probably didn¡¯t expect that she would end up like this, let alone know that her son would also deal with her.

    She went to the Ministry of Justice to make a statement, but she even got herself killed. This would inevitably cause a great disturbance.

    ¡°Does his Highness know this news?¡± Shao Wanru was worried about Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, My Lady. His Highness has known it for a long time. When Xiao Xuanzi came to inform me, he asked me to tell you not to worry.¡± Qing¡¯er said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s men all felt d about Madam Jiang¡¯s death. The Madam of Marquis Xing had been secretly plotting against Shao Wanru since she came to the capital.

    When Nanny Yu sent the message, Shao Wanru had already informed Chu Liuchen. Thinking that Chu Liuchen had been well-prepared, she nodded. Shao Jing was not the only one involved in the death of Madam Jiang. There were other people involved. Shao Jing was not that powerful, so it was impossible for him to directly intervene in the affairs of the Ministry of Justice.

    There was someone backing him. It should be Prince Cheng.

    Chu Liuchen had mentioned the matter between Shao Jing and Prince Cheng to Shao Wanru. Prince Cheng had always been very low-key and usually did not make any trouble. It was as if he really wanted to have a peaceful life. He had been living in the temple all the time. He didn¡¯t care about secr things and was unworldly. It was impossible to find fault with him. Now it was a good opportunity.

    In Chu Liuchen¡¯s study, he leanedzily against the wide armrest of the chair, knocked on it with his slender fingers, and asked casually, ¡°Have you found the guy?¡±

    ¡°I found him. He was a low-ranking official of the Ministry of Justice. At that time, he entered the room and then left. After that, no one else went in. He said that he went to arrange for Madam Jiang to prepare a statement at that time. After he entered the room, he found that she was dead. She ran into the wall and died with blood all over the ground.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi reported in detail. What he had told Qing¡¯er before was not so detailed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there always someone monitoring the ce where the statement was made? Where is that person?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    Xiao Xuanzi said, ¡°The man had been monitoring the ce. He even heard the conversation between Madam Jiang and First Young Master Shao clearly. After First Young Master Shao left, he was avable for the time being, so he went to another room for monitoring. Coincidentally, he saw First Young Master Shao leave. When he left, Madam Jiang was fine. But when he went in again to take the statement, she was already dead.

    ¡°No one noticed the person who sneaked in.¡±

    ¡°Send your men to intercept this person. Tonight shall be the day of his death! After finding him, send him to Chu Qing. Hasn¡¯t he been reluctant to take action? I¡¯ll show them¡­¡± Chu Liuchen said leisurely. Prince Cheng had given himself away. In this case, Chu Liuchen would not give him the chance to retreat. As for Chu Qing, he was ambitious and had been very cautious. He had been ying tricks secretly. Moreover, he had many backers. He appeared weak, but in fact, he was not weak.

 Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205 Prime Minister Zhang Taking Action

    Chapter 1205 Prime Minister Zhang Taking Action

    The whole court was shocked that Madam Jiang, the Madam of Marquis Xing, had died in the Ministry of Justice.

    Some officials who got the news came to the Ministry of Justice to inquire about this matter one by one. She merely went there to make a statement. How could such a shocking thing happen? No one could believe it.

    It was unknown whether someone had intervened in the affairs of the Ministry of Justice or Madam Jiang had reallymitted suicide.

    After collecting the news, the minister of the Ministry of Justice went to the Pce with Wen Xichi, knelt in front of the Emperor, and asked for forgiveness in the Imperial Study.

    The Emperor looked at the memorial in front of him with a livid face and was very angry. Such a small matter had caused a great disturbance. After he read the memorial, he threw it down.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened? Can¡¯t you handle such a small matter well in the Ministry of Justice? How could such a person die?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be angry. Please allow me to report this matter to you.¡± Although the face of the minister of the Ministry of Justice was pale, his words were rtively calm. ¡°When Madam Jiang entered the Ministry of Justice, she had strangtion marks on her neck. She said that Marquis Xing had done that to her. Marquis Xing said that he didn¡¯t know. Maybe she did it herself and deliberately wanted to frame him up. Since she managed to do that, I guess she was also capable of doing this.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that Madam Jiang hit ran into the wall to take revenge on the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± the Emperor asked coldly.

    The minister of the Ministry of Justice thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think it may be the same as what happened before. She just wanted to make some trouble on purpose, but she didn¡¯t expect to get herself killed for real.¡±

    ¡°Did she do it also because of Shao Jing?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± The minister of the Ministry of Justice hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The monitor said that Madam Jiang hated Princess Chen very much. He said that her daughter¡¯s death had something to do with Princess Chen. Princess Chen had specially told Madam Jiang about Secondary Consort Shao, and the servants of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could testify to that. I think this matter is also rted to Princess Chen.¡±

    That was what the monitor said. ording to Madam Jiang¡¯s words, she hated Princess Chen very much. When she suddenly heard the news of her daughter¡¯s death, she could bear it. When she calmed down, she might hold a grudge against her niece. It was possible for her to have run into the wall since she was capable of making strangtion marks on her neck.

    Wen Xichi kowtowed to the Emperor and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I think it has nothing to do with Princess Chen.¡±

    The Emperor raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Wen Xichi analyzed calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with Princess Chen because of a few key points. The monitor heard that Madam Jiang hated her and said that Princess Chen deliberately told her about Secondary Consort Shao¡¯s death to drive her crazy and do something harmful to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. But it¡¯s just a one-sided story. I heard that Princess Chen went to the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion today on their instructions, not on her own initiative.

    ¡°Everyone in the capital city knows that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t treat Princess Chen well, and they don¡¯t treat her as a real rtive. Even so, Princess Chen went to see them as soon as possible when they were in trouble. As for Madam Jiang, she had been locked up before. Princess Chen doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so she couldn¡¯t have visited them without a guide.¡±

    Wen Xichi analyzed unhurriedly, ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion asked her to see them, and it was their men who led her there. After this, they put all the me on Princess Chen, and their servants proved it. Your Majesty, do you think it¡¯s credible?¡±

    In this analysis, Princess Chen seemed to have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. The Emperor¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Princess Chen is plotted against?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Princess Chen is plotted against, butter Madam Jiang shouted at the door and said that Marquis Xing had killed the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. Prince Chen happened to hear her, so she was sent to the Ministry of Justice. If this matter is really investigated, Marquis Xing will not be exonerated. If what Madam Jiang said is true, I¡¯m afraid that the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will be implicated.¡±

    Wen Xichi made a thorough analysis.

    The Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he suddenly asked with a frown, ¡°Did Shao Jing do this to escape from the charge?¡± If that was the case, not only Shao Jiang, the Heir of Duke Xing, but also Infanta Qinghua had died in Shao Jing¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that if Madam Jiang didn¡¯tmit suicide, someone must have deliberately destroyed the evidence. Of course, the one who destroyed the evidence is the most advantageous person for Shao Jing.¡±

    Who would benefit the most? Was it Shao Jing?

    As soon as Madam Jiang shouted those words at the gate, Shao Jing was immediately involved. Moreover, she was sent to the Ministry of Justice by Prince Chen. The Ministry of Justice would definitely investigate this matter thoroughly, even if it was unlikely to be the case.

    This was also the reason why Madam Jiang was taken to the Ministry of Justice to make a statement. Otherwise, with her identity, she wouldn¡¯t have been taken away so easily. However, since it was Prince Chen who asked the officials to take Madam Jiang away, no one dared to say anything about it.

    In addition to the minister of the Ministry of Justice, there was also Prime Minister Zhang in the Imperial Study. At this time, they were also silent. ording to Wen Xichi¡¯s words, Shao Jing must have used someone¡¯s power to secretly deal with Madam Jiang.

    If it was true, it meant that Shao Jing had killed his own brother.

    Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s eyes fell on Wen Xichi. ¡°How dare he say that? If it were me and Prime Minister Wen, we would not have said it so directly. We would have made it more euphemistically. He¡¯s still a young man after all and always has too much ambition.¡± Prime Minister Zhang shook his head secretly.

    He felt that Wen Xichi was very aggressive.

    The Emperor was silent for a while and then said angrily, ¡°Investigate this matter. Prime Minister Zhang, you¡¯ll deal with it!¡±

    Since the Ministry of Justice had made such a big mistake, the Emperor didn¡¯t trust the minister¡¯s ability, so he asked Prime Minister Zhang to deal with this matter and supervise the minister.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Prime Minister Zhang nodded and epted the order.

    He walked out of the Imperial Study with the minister of the Ministry of Justice and Wen Xichi. When they got outside, the minister of Justice breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. What had happened was too shocking.

    ¡°Thank you, Prime Minister Zhang!¡± The minister of the Ministry of Justice cupped his hands to Prime Minister Zhang.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We both work for His Majesty. Please tell me the details about what happened at that time,¡± said Prime Minister Zhang with a gentle smile as he waved his hand.

    ¡°At first, Prince Chen sent his men over. Third Young Master Wen happened to be there, so I asked him to go there first. Since having Madam Jiang take a statement was what Prince Chen wanted, we were just carrying out his order. I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen!¡± The minister of the Ministry of Justice felt greatly troubled. Madam Jiang died in the Ministry of Justice, and this matter was really difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll tell me more about it. Let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Prime Minister Zhang patted Wen Xichi on the shoulder. He and Prime Minister Wen had been working together for many years. Although they had never gotten along on the surface and had different political opinions, they had a good personal rtionship. In his eyes, Wen Xichi was like his nephew.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wen Xichi nodded, but his eyes bypassed Prime Minister Zhang and fell on a corner ahead.

    At the corner, Chu Liuchen, dressed in a cyan brocade robe, came over. His handsome face showed a frivolous smile in the sun, and he looked calm, not affected by the death of Madam Jiang at all.

    Prime Minister Zhang and the minister of the Ministry of Justice also saw him. When Chu Liuchen came over, they bowed to him. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Chu Liuchen stopped and asked, ¡°Did youe here for what happened to Madam Jiang?¡±

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Prime Minister Zhang replied.

    ¡°Is Uncle the Emperor angry?¡± Chu Liuchen pointed in the direction of the Imperial Study.

    ¡°His Majesty is very angry!¡± Prime Minister Zhang nodded and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Why did Madam Jiang inexplicablymit suicide?¡±

    ¡°Who knows! Maybe she thought that her death would benefit her son,¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently. It could be seen that he didn¡¯t take Madam Jiang¡¯s death to heart.

    Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Liuchen¡¯s face and looked at him carefully. In fact, they didn¡¯t like Prince Chen before. The legitimate son of the deceased emperor was sick and weak, so he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to. So what if he was favored by the Emperor and the Empress Dowager?

    But now they had to face up to him. When did Prince Chene in front of them in such an unstoppable manner? Had they misunderstood something?

    Prime Minister Zhang inadvertently met Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes, which were as deep as two dark pools and seemed to be able to extinguish endless light. His heart skipped a beat involuntarily.

    ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you, Prime Minister Zhang? You¡¯ve been staring at me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile.

    Prime Minister Zhang reacted quickly and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, you seem to look much better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve almost recovered. How I looked before must be ridiculous,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile.

    Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly said, ¡°Not ridiculous at all! It¡¯s the blessing of the entire Kingdom of Dongcang for Your Highness to recover. We shall stop disturbing you now, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Prime Minister Zhang!¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and nced at Wen Xichi, who was silent. He then went to the Imperial Study.

    Prime Minister Zhang and the others turned around and walked out. Along the way, Prime Minister Zhang didn¡¯t ask Wen Xichi anything, and Wen Xichi didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention the matter. The minister of the Ministry of Justice looked at the two of them and found that they both looked thoughtful, so he kept silent. In fact, he was also worried about how things turned out to be like this.

    Chu Liuchen entered the Imperial Study and saw the Emperor sitting behind the desk with an angry face. He was still angry.

    Chu Liuchen took a step forward with a smile and bowed respectfully to the Emperor. ¡°Greetings, Uncle the Emperor!¡±

    Seeing that it was Chu Liuchen, the Emperor slightly restrained his anger and asked, ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Madam Jiang had an ident, so I specially came to ask what happened. I¡¯ve caused this trouble. I¡¯m sorry that I got you annoyed!¡± Chu Liuchen said gently.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Shao Jing¡­ Shao Jing¡­¡± the Emperor said angrily. Since Shao Jiang went to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, the mansion had be more and more troublesome. And now such a thing had happened. ¡°They can¡¯t even handle their own affairs well. It¡¯s obvious that they are useless.¡±

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t answer. He sat down on a chair, took a sip of the tea served by a young eunuch, and said slowly, ¡°Uncle the Emperor, at the gate of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Madam Jiang said that Marquis Xing had killed the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. If it is, Shao Jing has exceeded his authority.¡±

    ¡°Shao Jing has a powerful backer?¡± The Emperor pressed his hand on the desk and immediately stopped moving.

 Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206 The Junior Official and the Fire

    Chapter 1206 The Junior Official and the Fire

    ¡°Shao Jing has a backer, and what happened to Shao Jiang happened more than a decade ago. At that time, my son was still young, and my imperial concubines were not that powerful. The only man who could do that is my younger brother, Prince Cheng. Is Shao Jing Prince Cheng¡¯s man?¡± The Emperor clenched his fists slowly. ¡°If that is the case, he deserves to die.¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, don¡¯t get angry. It won¡¯t be good for your health. When I came in just now, I saw Prime Minister Zhang and the minister of the Ministry of Justice going out. Prime Minister Zhang has always been capable, so he should be able to find out the truth soon. I¡¯m here to report another thing today.¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and bowed again. Then, he took out a memorial from his wide sleeve and presented it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out and found out these things. Please take a look.¡±

    Derong stepped forward, took the memorial from Chu Liuchen, presented it to the Emperor, and opened it.

    The Emperor read rapidly, and the more he read, the more serious his face became. After reading the memorial and recollecting it, he asked, ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°I think there is something wrong!¡± Chu Liuchen said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you think so? So many years have passed, but we still can¡¯t find out the truth.¡±

    The Emperor fell silent. A lot of things had happened recently. No matter how hard he tried, he seemed to be unable to find out the truth. He couldn¡¯t find out anything about the current incident and the maple leaf painting sent to the Empress Dowager, as well as what had happened between Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou.

    Since so many things had happened, something must be wrong.

    ¡°There can only be one coincidence. Since so many strange things happened, this is not a coincidence. My son may have been involved in it. What about Prince Cheng? Since Madam Jiang¡¯s death may have something to do with Prince Cheng, what about what happened before? I¡¯ve suspected that some things are rted to the Empress. Now when I think about it, they may also be rted to Prince Cheng.¡±

    Thinking of this, he suddenly seemed to find the reason for many things that could not be exined or investigated.

    ¡°Prince Cheng is indeed suspicious!

    ¡°I found it strange back then. Why did he want to be a monk wholeheartedly? Originally, he didn¡¯t really want to be a monk but just tried to avoid me. So that¡¯s how he managed to prevent me from seeing what he has been doing¡­¡±

    After such a serious thing happened in the Ministry of Justice, Prime Minister Zhang summoned all the people present at that time and interrogated them. All the people who had contact with Madam Jiang came over, including Wen Xichi.

    Many people began to panic. Only the officials of the Ministry of Justice could really understand how terrible it was to be involved in this kind of thing.

    Wen Xichi sat calmly in the middle of the crowd. When Prime Minister Zhang asked, he repeated everything without any deviation or subjective thoughts. He answeredpletely ording to what he saw, heard, or wrote down.

    Prime Minister Zhang was very satisfied. After hearing Wen Xichi¡¯s reply, he asked him to cooperate with the investigation on the side, while the others asked more questions. It waste at night that some relevant personnel were allowed to go home.

    They could finally go home, so they went back to their own ces. It waste, and one of the junior officials came out with them. Then, he separated from the others, turned a few corners, and walked into a long alley. After he passed that ce, he would reach his home.

    The alley was very long, and it was dark in the middle of the road. As soon as the junior official came here, he suddenly felt a heavy blow on his head. His vision darkened and he immediately fainted.

    A person came from the depths of the dark alley and reached out to lift the junior official. Suddenly, he was also hit on the back of his ear. His body went limp and he fainted silently at the ce where the junior official had fainted before.

    The junior official was taken away. The one who took him did not pass through the alley. He turned around and came to an ordinary carriage at the entrance of the alley. Then, he disappeared into the night.

    Not long after, another man in ck came over. When he saw the person lying unconscious on the ground, he went up and woke him up with two ps.

    The person who cameter lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He was here just now. I knocked him out.¡± The man who came earlier jumped up, reached out to touch the back of his head, and said angrily, ¡°Someone took him away behind us!¡±

    The other man shouted in a grim voice, ¡°Chase after him!¡± If that junior official fell into the hands of someone with ill intentions, then it would be a great disaster. They originally intended to get rid of this official, yet never had they imagined that someone was right behind them when they carried out their mission. They had failed.

    There were not only these two people but also several people around. They didn¡¯t know what had happened in the alley, so they didn¡¯t get skeptical. When they heard that something had happened in the alley at this time, someone immediately thought of the ordinary carriage.

    They didn¡¯t see the man who got in the carriage, but when the carriage left, someone saw it.

    Prince Cheng looked at the ck-d guard in front of him coldly and asked, ¡°They¡¯re going to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was a littlete. Our men failed to see the person who was taken away. They only said that a carriage happened to pass there, stopped at the entrance of the alley, and blocked the road. Then, the carriage left. Our men paid special attention to the carriage because something happened in the alley. Later, when they inquired about it, it is said that the carriage stopped at the back gate of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion after a few turns. The people inside entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, and then the carriage was parked there.¡±

    The ck-d guard exined in detail. It took him a long time to find many ws along the way, and he was sure that those people were from Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    Prince Cheng thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Why is the carriage of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion parked outside the back gate? Where is the coachman?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re trying to cover up something. In this way, even if someone finds it, they won¡¯t think that the carriage belongs to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. When I went over, the coachman was gone,¡± the ck-d guard said.

    Those people didn¡¯t directly enter Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, and they could deceive others by pretending to pass by Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Only in this way could they avoid suspicion from others. It was just like Prince Cheng staying in the temple could avoid the surveince of his brother, the Emperor.

    Prince Cheng felt that it was reasonable and said with a sneer, ¡°Chu Qing is merely a nobody. How dare he try to take this position? He doesn¡¯t even know his ce!¡±

    The guard did not dare to answer and could only lower his head.

    ¡°Go to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and set a fire!¡± Prince Cheng said casually. He really didn¡¯t take Chu Qing seriously, but if Chu Qing wanted to intervene, he would definitely teach him a lesson. ¡°When it¡¯s on fire, find this person when helping Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion put out the fire.¡±

    This junior official was the key. Prince Cheng didn¡¯t want Chu Qing to ruin his n.

    Right now, the most important thing was to find that junior official and silence him.

    ¡°Your Highness, won¡¯t this make a big deal out of it?¡± the guard asked uneasily. It would not be appropriate to set a fire in the middle of the night while the whole capital could see it.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Chu Qing will be afraid only when we make a big deal out of it. No matter what his purpose is, he must want to find that person and kill him,¡± Prince Cheng said indifferently. Chu Qing had never been powerful enough to be his match, so he looked down on him.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± The guard answered and left. Seeing that it was about time, he immediately arranged for his men to go out.

    Prince Cheng didn¡¯t wait for the result and went to sleep after washing up. It was not a big deal to deal with Chu Qing. So what if Chu Qing¡¯s Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was burned?

    Prince Cheng thought that he had seen through Chu Qing and thought that Chu Qing was not a big deal at all, but the result shocked him.

    Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was on fire. The fire was so big that it burned for a long time. People could see very far in the night and many people were rmed. Not only the servants of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion but also the people around the mansion were awakened and came over to help put out the fire with water.

    Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was newly bestowed by the Emperor. It was inferiorpared with other mansions, and it covered a small area. There were also some other mansions around it. This area was not quiet, and there were many peopleing and going.

    In fact, Chu Qing was not satisfied with this ce, but since it was granted by the Emperor, he had to live there. The mansion was not his center of focus anyway, so he could only live there for the time being.

    It looked inconspicuous outside the mansion, but in fact, the security measures in the mansion were very good, and there were many secret guards. Even because the ce was small, it was more closely monitored.

    There was a fire. Some guards went to put out the fire, and some hid in the dark to check on the neighbors who came to help.

    There was nothing wrong with most of the neighbors who came over to help put out the fire sincerely. However, some of them quietly rushed into the front yard and backyard of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and took off their ordinary clothes. These people were all dressed in ck. It was obvious that they were not guards of ordinary families.

    Someone immediately reported it to Chu Qing, who was furious. He had carefully hidden his strength to make himself look inconspicuous. Now such a thing had happened. Who wanted to hurt him at the moment?

    Needless to say, the fire must have been deliberately set by those people. They wanted to find something in his mansion or find someone.

    There were many secrets in his mansion, and how could he let others see them? He ordered his men to kill the men in ck whenever they saw one. There was no need to show mercy. They could just take those men as bandits and kill them. In the dark night, no one knew who they were.

    Since Chu Qing gave this order, his guards immediately took action.

    Prince Cheng¡¯s men thought that no one would know about what they were doing, so they carefully searched for the junior official of the Ministry of Justice. Unexpectedly, they had been targeted for a long time. Many people screamed in the darkness and immediately died.

    The fire was very strong, and there were many people putting out the fire. Everyone was in a hurry to put out the fire, so the screamsing from the depths of the house did not attract any attention at all.

    Several guards of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion died without being discovered. Later, it was the leader of the guards who reacted the fastest. When a sword stabbed him in the dark, he quickly jumped onto the roof and fought with the guards of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion who were hiding.

    Several guards jumped out of the dark and appeared in public. Many people, who were putting out the fire, saw them and screamed in fear. One wave after another came. Was someone going to take action against Commandery Prince Qing?

    The scene was in chaos.

    Jing Zhaoyin¡¯s men finally showed up. Arge group of soldiers rushed in. Half of them went to put out the fire, and the other half rushed into the house to arrest the guards who were in the middle of a fight. In the fire, blood sshed. There were broken arms and legs, and screams rang out. At this moment, Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was almost like purgatory.

 Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207 Shao Jieâ€™er Is Suspicious

    Chapter 1207 Shao Jie¡¯er Is Suspicious

    The fire in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was put out, and Chu Qing was only slightly injured, not seriously injured. He had inexplicably suffered such an unexpected disaster. He suppressed his anger and overturned a table with hatred. He red at the guard in front of him and said, ¡°What the hell happened? Who did this?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this is very strange. I don¡¯t know what happened either. Those people mixed in with the neighbors who put out the fire. They were wearing ordinary clothes. When they entered the mansion, they took off their clothes and searched the rooms one by one. It seemed that they were looking for something. They wereing for our mansion.¡±

    The guard reported carefully.

    ¡°They wereing for me?¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face was livid. His secrets could not be revealed. Who suspected him?

    When he thought of this, his face darkened. Who discovered his secrets?

    The Emperor? It was impossible. If it was the Emperor, he would take action directly and would not investigate Chu Qing¡¯s mansion secretly. If it was not the Emperor, it would be Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, Prince Chen, Prince Xin, or Prince Cheng.

    Of course, it was also possible that it was Prime Minister Zhang or Prime Minister Wen who were cunning. Chu Qing didn¡¯t know what tricks they would y. There was one thing that was certain, that was, someone must be secretly suspecting him, and that was why they would do this.

    Chu Qing gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Go and find out who is rted.¡± He had been working hard for so many years, not merely for his title of Commandery Prince Qing. It was not the right time yet, and he would eliminate any possibility of exposure.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The guard took the order and left.

    It was quiet in the study. Chu Qing thought carefully about what went wrong and which step he had taken to get suspicious.

    Since he appeared in front of everyone, he had always been weak. Compared with those people, he was not eye-catching at all. How could anyone try to harm him? Did he expose something?

    ¡°You need to investigate whether there is a spy among the neers in the mansion!¡± A middle-aged beautiful woman came out from behind the screen. She had no one serve her, and her face was equally serious.

    She had a beautiful face. Even if she looked old, one could tell that she was a rare beauty when she was young. Her hair was tied up with a hairpin, which was not gorgeous. Compared with other women, her hair was too short and looked a little weird. At most, it reached her shoulders.

    Chu Qing stood up and said, ¡°Mother!¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing nodded, came over, and sat down with a frown. She looked outstanding at first nce, but after careful observation, one would find that she appeared a bit old. Chu Qing was young, and she was Consort Dowager Qing. She was not supposed to look so old, but in the past few years in the Yuhui Nunnery, she had worked hard and spent countless efforts, which caused her to look older than her peers.

    However, since Consort Dowager Qing came out of the Yuhui Nunnery, she had basically refused to meet guests and had been staying in the mansion. It was said that she was too embarrassed to meet people with her short hair, so she refused all the people who invited her.

    At first, some people had invited her, but after they repeatedly got rejected by her, no one came to invite her.

    Originally, people invited her just for the sake of Chu Qing. They also did it to find out about Chu Qing¡¯s background. Since Consort Dowager Qing didn¡¯t appreciate it, this matter was left unsettled.

    Everyone thought that Consort Dowager Qing, who had lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time, must be a quiet person. In addition, her hair had just grown, which was a bit too short. It was indecent after all, so it was not strange for her to not receive guests.

    No one expected that Consort Dowager Qing was unusual. She didn¡¯t want to meet guests just because she lived in seclusion and didn¡¯t want to arouse others¡¯ suspicion, nor did she want others to find out Chu Qing¡¯s background.

    Sometimes, it was easier for women to find out what men couldn¡¯t find out when they chatted.

    ¡°Mother, do you think there is a spy among the neers in our mansion?¡± Chu Qing frowned slightly, picked up the cup in front of him, and drank the liquor in one go.

    Consort Dowager Qing said coldly, ¡°Most of your former servants have been reviewed, so it¡¯s basically impossible for any of them to betray you. You¡¯ve been safe for so many years. It can be seen that these people are reliable. But recently, there are some new servants in the mansion, and these people are very suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will investigate them one by one.¡± Chu Qing nodded. This matter really needed to be investigated carefully.

    Consort Dowager Qing squinted at Chu Qing and said, ¡°The first one that needs to be investigated should be Shao Jie¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a spy.¡± Chu Qing hesitated for a moment. Before Shao Jie¡¯er entered the mansion, he didn¡¯t like her very much and even hated her. But after entering Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er had always been ttering him. Now there was no proper female master in his mansion, and Consort Dowager Qing didn¡¯t manage the trivial things. Shao Jie¡¯er appeared to be very considerate.

    There were other women in Chu Qing¡¯s mansion, but how could these womenpare with Shao Jie¡¯er?

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s appearance was inferior to that of the four sisters of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, butpared with other women, she was still very good-looking. In addition, she carefully ttered Chu Qing and tried her best to please him. Her behavior was also in line with fine etiquette, which made Chu Qing very satisfied and even liked her a little.

    This was why Chu Qing was hesitating. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°Qing, don¡¯t forget that Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t want to marry you before. Can you guarantee that she loves you wholeheartedly now?¡± Consort Dowager Qing said unhappily.

    Chu Qing waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Mother, it was Shao Jing¡¯s fault that he deliberately led Shao Jie¡¯er to have a bad impression of me, so she didn¡¯t want to marry into my mansion. Now things are different since the misunderstanding has been cleared up. You have witnessed how she entered the mansion. She should have done a good job, right?¡±

    ¡°Qing, if a girl wants to achieve her goal, how can she notpromise? Wasn¡¯t I like this back then? I almost made the previous empress resign from her position. If the deceased emperor hadn¡¯t died early, I might have be the Empress at that time. But what exactly happened?¡±

    The corners of Consort Dowager¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said indifferently, ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er is Shao Jing¡¯s daughter, so she is destined not to be on the same side with us. Shao Jing has a close rtionship with Prince Cheng, and Shao Yanru used to have an ambiguous rtionship with Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, so Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will never take our side. Shao Jie¡¯er is just a concubine¡¯s daughter. If Shao Jing asks her to do something, she will do it.¡±

    Her words made Chu Qing fall silent. The corners of his eyes twitched twice, and his eyes darkened. His determination turned into hesitation.

    Although he felt that Shao Jie¡¯er was now devoted to him, was considerate of him very much, and even cared more about him than Consort Dowager Qing did, he certainly trusted Consort Dowager most. Thinking of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s identity and Shao Jing¡¯s secret actions, he almost forgot everything about what Shao Jie¡¯er did in the past. He nodded hard and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will investigate Shao Jie¡¯er. It¡¯s best if she¡¯s clean. If something goes wrong¡­¡±

    A trace of gloom shed across Chu Qing¡¯s eyes. Shao Jie¡¯er was just the daughter of a concubine abandoned by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was easy for him to kill her.

    Consort Dowager Qing was quite satisfied with Chu Qing¡¯s answer. She nodded and looked a little calmer. ¡°You are going to marry Princess Yuyan soon. Even if Shao Jie¡¯er is clean, you can¡¯t spoil her too much. Qiuyi is your first consort, and she is also loyal to you.¡±

    At the mention of Mo Qiuyi, Chu Qing fell silent again. There was no doubt that Mo Qiuyi was loyal to him. Apart from her, Wei Dahai, who was backing Mo Qiuyi, was also loyal to him. However, as a woman, Mo Qiuyi was not as beautiful as Shao Jie¡¯er at all, nor was she coquettish as Shao Jie¡¯er. In fact, Chu Qing did not like her at all.

    This was also the most important reason why he acquiesced in his marriage with Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°Qing, Qiuyi is not good-looking, but she is the most suitable one to be your first consort. When you ascend to the throne in the future, you can have all kinds of women. You can choose any beautiful woman in the world.¡± Consort Dowager Qing knew what Chu Qing meant at a nce. She smiled andforted him in a soft voice.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s figure inexplicably appeared in Chu Qing¡¯s mind. She was exceedingly beautiful and exquisite. Was she the woman he wanted? Thinking of this, he felt eager. When he ascended to the throne, such a peerless beauty would be his.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± Chu Qing nodded.

    Consort Dowager Qing was very satisfied. She stood up and left. The study was where Chu Qing worked, so it was inconvenient for her toe here often.

    The old maids and servant girls who served Consort Dowager Qing were waiting outside the courtyard. When they saw Consort Dowager Qinging out, they hurried forward to salute and then left with her.

    After taking a few steps, they saw two servant girlsing from ahead. One of them was holding antern, and the other was holding a hamper. Shao Jie¡¯er was walking in the front.

    They happened to meet each other. Shao Jie¡¯er hurried forward to bow and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing stood still and looked Shao Jie¡¯er up and down with a trace of disgust in her eyes. She didn¡¯t like Shao Jie¡¯er. If it weren¡¯t for her son who favored this woman, she would have taken action a long time ago.

    ¡°Shao Jing¡¯s daughter will be a disaster for us if we keep her around.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Consort Dowager Qing asked coldly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er took a step back, pointed to the hamper in the hands of the servant girl behind her, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see His Highness and send him a midnight snack.¡±

    ¡°With such a big thing happening in the mansion, Qing¡¯er is not in the mood for a snack at this time. You should go back!¡± Consort Dowager Qing waved her hand as if she was driving away something dirty.

    Shao Jie¡¯er felt very wronged, ashamed, and angry, but she did not dare to say anything.

    Since she entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, this Consort Dowager had disliked her very much. From time to time, Consort Dowager Qing would call her over to torture her, but she dared not say anything even though she was angry.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said softly. After bowing to Consort Dowager Qing, she turned around and was about to leave.

    Consort Dowager Qing suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er had to stop.

    ¡°Come with me. Since such a terrifying thing happened, I got so startled that I can¡¯t sleep for the moment. Come and massage my legs,¡± Consort Dowager Qing said.

    Shao Jie¡¯er clenched her fists hard in anger and suppressed the anger in her heart. There were so many servants in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, but Consort Dowager Qing didn¡¯t ask them to serve her but preferred to let her serve her. She was really pissed.

    However, she had to hold back her anger. Shao Jie¡¯er knew her status very well. As soon as she entered the mansion, she was beaten by Consort Dowager Qing with an excuse. Since then, Shao Jie¡¯er had known her status in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, and she had tried her best to please Chu Qing.

 Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208 Impeaching Princess Chen

    Chapter 1208 Impeaching Princess Chen

    The junior official of the Ministry of Justice disappeared in an alley. At that time, a carriage entered that area, and then it stopped at the back gate of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Also, someone else was seen in the alley.

    That night, Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was on fire, and some men in ck invaded it. Many people saw that Commandery Prince Qing was injured. Early in the morning, Chu Qing knelt in the hall and cried to the Emperor.

    He said that he didn¡¯t know who he had offended, and that person had sent so many people to assassinate him. Chu Qing ask the Emperor to uphold justice for him.

    The Emperor was furious and asked the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court to investigate the case together. Prime Minister Zhang and Prime Minister Wen were also reprimanded. The officials of the six ministries looked timid like a group of quails, for fear that the Emperor would call their names.

    Standing in front of the stairs, Chu Liuyue also frowned. This matter happened so suddenly. He wasn¡¯t aware of it before. He couldn¡¯t help guessing who did it. He looked sideways at Chu Liuzhou and thought that it might be Chu Liuzhou who had done such a reckless thing.

    Then, he looked at Chu Liuchen. He was so ruthless, so it was possible that it was Chu Liuchen who had done it.

    As for Chu Liuxin, he probably didn¡¯t do it, but it was not absolutely impossible. Consort Ming was not a good person either.

    Of course, the most suspicious person was Prince Cheng. Chu Liuyue had found some clues and thought it would likely be Prince Cheng who had done it.

    Many people had the same idea. For so many years, no one doubted Prince Cheng. They thought that Prince Cheng was really a man of few desires. But now many people had discovered something and felt Prince Cheng was the most suspicious one.

    After all the civil and military officials in the imperial court were scolded, the Emperor ordered the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court to solve the case as soon as possible. After that, he mentioned Madam Jiang, which was not trivial. As the Madam of Marquis Xing, she died inexplicably in the Ministry of Justice. It was hard for the officials of the Ministry of Justice to absolve themselves of the me.

    Starting from the minister of the Ministry of Justice, the Emperor deducted their sries one by one and asked them to find out the truth in a short time whether Madam Jiangmitted suicide out of desperation or someone else did it secretly.

    The Emperor did not mention that the Ministry of Justice had lost a junior official.

    In fact, everyone thought that it was better to report that Madam Jiang hadmitted suicide. The duty of the Ministry of Justice had always been maintaining justice. Now a perfectly healthy person went in but was dead, which would cause panic in the capital city.

    The high-ranking officials thought that it was good for all of them to conceal the matter about the junior official and report that he couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion andmitted suicide.

    Many people secretly breathed a sigh of relief when the Emperor did not mention the matter of the junior official. They thought that at least the Emperor agreed with them. It was impossible to really hide it from him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, although Madam Jiang, the Madam of Marquis Xing, had misbehaved, she didn¡¯t deserve to die. Shemitted suicide because of Princess Chen. Princess Chen can¡¯t escape the responsibility. Please punish Princess Chen.¡± Someone stepped out of the official¡¯s tform, knelt in front of the Emperor, and presented a memorial to the throne. ¡°I propose impeaching Princess Chen.¡±

    As soon as he stood out, another imperial censor immediately came out and took out a memorial. ¡°I also propose impeaching Princess Chen!¡±

    With those two people taking the lead, some others continued to stand out from the tform, presenting memorials.

    The eunuch stepped forward, took them one by one, and presented them to the Emperor.

    Although these memorials used different phrases, there was only one meaning in them. Princess Chen was vicious. She clearly knew that the death of Secondary Consort Shao would greatly stimte Madam Jiang, but she still provoked her. As a result, Madam Jiang talked nonsense like crazy and finally died in the Ministry of Justice because she couldn¡¯t stand the blow for a while.

    What everyone wrote in their memorial carefully avoided Prince Chen, Chu Liuchen. He was now standing on the steps, and no one dared to provoke him. They only mentioned Princess Chen and did not mention that Prince Chen had sent his men to inform the Ministry of Justice, which caused Madam Jiang to be taken away.

    ¡°Princess Chen?¡± The Emperor had a gloomy face.

    ¡°Your Excellency, do you mean that what Madam Jiang said before must be false? Is it false that Marquis Xing murdered his brother and sister-inw? Do you dare to vouch for Marquis Xing?¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily and walked to the front of the main hall. He had a bright smile on his face, but his eyes were full of mockery.

    The main hall instantly fell silent.

    Some people knew that Madam Jiang said that Shao Jing killed his brother and sister-inw, but some people didn¡¯t.

    Some of the insiders deliberately hid these words, but some didn¡¯t take them seriously. The others didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Chu Liuchen¡¯s words. But whether those people understood it or not, they knew that if they spoke so rashly at this time, it would inevitably make Prince Chen angry. This man was not easy to deal with.

    Chu Liuchen raised his eyes and said with a casual smile, ¡°Why is it that you don¡¯t know about it?¡± He slowly nced at the faces of all the important officials and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Since you don¡¯t know it, how dare you submit a memorial? Did you do it due to some hearsay or groundless rumors? And yet you¡¯re officials.¡±

    These words were a blow to everyone, especially those who had submitted memorials.

    Although they were not high-ranking officials, since they dared to submit a memorial to the throne to use Princess Chen, they knew that it would alert Prince Chen and they were ready to be criticized by him. But they didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuchen to make the Emperor suspect that they were not capable of acting as officials.

    An official surnamed Shi raised his head angrily. ¡°Your Highness, that¡¯s what Madam Jiang said because she wanted to drag Marquis Xing down with her.¡±

    ¡°Madam Jiang hated Marquis Xing so much?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and interrupted Lord Shi, making him continue the topic.

    ¡°The death of Secondary Consort Shao greatly irritated Madam Jiang. When she heard that Marquis Xing was going to bring a mistress¡¯s daughter into the mansion, she was so furious that she wanted to drag Marquis Xing down with her.¡± Lord Shi had to lead the conversation for Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Madam Jiang hated Marquis Xing so much and wished him dead. In order to kill him, she even made up such a story. It can be seen that she hated him to the core. In this case, doesn¡¯t Marquis Xing also hate Madam Jiang very much? From this point of view, shouldn¡¯t Marquis Xing be more eager to see Madam Jiang die? So¡­ Madam Jiang is indeed dead!¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression was quite gentle, but his eyes were cold. He fixed his eyes on Lord Shi and said, ¡°Of course, if what she said is true, Madam Jiang deserved to die. Since you have reported it to His Majesty, it can be seen that you should have a deep understanding of it. Lord Shi, tell me, is what she said true or not? If it¡¯s true, Marquis Xing won¡¯t be exonerated no matter what. What will you do by then?¡±

    Even if what Madam Jiang said was false, her behavior showed that she and Shao Jing were ipatible like water and fire. If Madam Jiang wanted Shao Jing dead, it must be the same the other way around. He must take the initiative to gain the upper hand.

    If it was true, then there would be a bigger problem. Shao Jing had killed his brother and sister-inw and robbed them of their title of nobility. He hadmitted a serious crime. This matter had been discovered by Madam Jiang and had been leaked out. Shao Jing would definitely not let her go.

    In any case, the death of Madam Jiang might have something to do with Shao Jing.

    The main hall waspletely silent. Lord Shi¡¯s face waspletely red. He was unable to utter a single word after being reprimanded. He was extremely embarrassed.

    Chu Liuchen turned around, bowed to the Emperor, and said, ¡°Uncle the Emperor, please investigate this matter and uphold justice for the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. Madam Jiang¡¯s death is deeply suspicious and unusual. After that, Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was set on fire. Is there any connection between these two incidents? Or is it impossible for these two incidents to be connected?¡±

    Was there a connection between these two incidents? Everyone was shocked at first, and then many people¡¯s faces changed. If these two incidents were really rted, what did it mean?

    Did it mean that the Princes couldn¡¯t help but want to take action?

    The Emperor frowned tightly. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to investigate too much into Madam Jiang¡¯s matter. It was better to take it as a suicide. Chu Qing¡¯s matter couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore. It was a big deal. It was very troublesome to handle if Madam Jiang¡¯s case continue to stir up.

    If it were any other son of his who mentioned this, the Emperor would definitely rebuke him. But since it was Chu Liuchen who mentioned it, the Emperor just frowned and said, ¡°Prince Chen¡¯s words make sense. Since the case of Madam Jiang can¡¯t be verified at the moment, the Ministry of Justice shall summon Shao Jing over and ask him about it.¡±

    This meant that he agreed with Chu Liuchen. Shao Jing must be investigated.

    Prime Minister Wen¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Liuchen, and his eyes moved slightly. He stood in front of Chu Liuchen and saw it clearly. The Emperor¡¯s previous intention was clearly that he didn¡¯t want to interfere in Madam Jiang¡¯s matter anymore. He wanted to minimize the trouble into a minor one.

    Prime Minister Wen had been an official for many years and had a close rtionship with the Emperor. He knew the Emperor very well. Since the Emperor had made up his mind, he would not change it. However, because the person in front of him was Prince Chen, the Emperor easily changed his mind and brushed the matter off. Prime Minister Wen wondered if the Emperor treated Prince Chen better than his own son.

    ¡°They¡¯re the royal family, and he wouldn¡¯t adore Prince Chen for no reason. Could it be that¡­¡± Prime Minister Wen secretly nced at Chu Liuchen¡¯s face and had some spection in his heart.

    Before he was sure, he would not act rashly.

    Prime Minister Zhang nced at Chu Liuchen, stood up, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve basically found out the truth about Madam Jiang. It has nothing to do with Marquis Xing. It¡¯s mainly because Madam Jiang took things too hard that she ran into the wall. Princess Chen is not in the wrong in this matter, and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion didn¡¯t tell her what she couldn¡¯t say. Even if she said something to provoke Madam Jiang, it should not be a big deal!¡±

    Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s words sounded fair. He didn¡¯t me Shao Jing or Shao Wanru. It was all Madam Jiang¡¯s fault that she took things too hard. It had nothing to do with anyone else.

    Compared with those who proposed impeaching Princess Chen before, his words were much gentler, as if he was really impartial.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, you are wrong. This matter is rted to the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua. Since Madam Jiang mentioned it and then died an unnatural death, this matter has be even more suspicious. If Marquis Xing is really innocent, he is naturally not afraid of investigation. However, the Ministry of Justice may need more guards. If something happens to Marquis Xing again, things will get troublesome. At that time, I may be wronged,¡± said Chu Liuchenzily with a hint of evilness.

    Even though Prime Minister Zhang was sophisticated, he was a little angry at this time. Prince Chen¡¯s words really made people hard to perfer.

    These words were so tricky that Prime Minister Zhang couldn¡¯t answer for a while. He could only turn to the Emperor and let him make a decision. Prime Minister Zhang knew that if he talked more at this time, it might arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Prince Chen is too difficult to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209 Commandery Prince Qingâ€™s Grievance

    Chapter 1209 Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Grievance

    Prime Minister Wen walked out of the tform, bowed to the Emperor, and said seriously, ¡°Your Majesty, please thoroughly investigate Marquis Xing!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please thoroughly investigate Marquis Xing!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please thoroughly investigate Marquis Xing!¡±

    One by one, officials came out from the tform and bowed to the Emperor. If what Madam Jiang said was not true, Shao Jing would not be afraid of being investigated. If it was true, the consequences of this matter would be too serious, and he would definitely be severely punished.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we do need to find out the truth. I was being stupid,¡± Prime Minister Zhang said with shame on his face. After that, he bowed deeply to Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t pay attention to it before, so I neglected it.¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, you¡¯re too courteous!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Chu Liuyue came out of the stairs and said, ¡°Father, we have to investigate Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. I remember that one of Marquis Xing¡¯s daughters has entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s mansion, and Marquis Xing and Commandery Prince Qing are inws!¡±

    His words reminded the officials present. They all looked at Chu Qing with suspicion in their eyes.

    Madam Jiang, who was from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and was now dead, didn¡¯t seem to have a good rtionship with the Second Miss who had entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. A concubine¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t have much affection for a vicious legal mother.

    First, Madam Jiang was dead, and then something happened to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Was there any connection between these two incidents? Did Commandery Prince Qing deliberately distract others to help Marquis Xing?

    The officials found it possible after thinking about it.

    Chu Qing gritted his teeth in anger secretly. He had turned from a victim to a colluding aplice and had spent so much effort in acting. On the one hand, what Chu Liuyue said meant that Shao Jing was on Chu Qing¡¯s side. On the other hand, it showed that Chu Qing had great ambition and strength. Otherwise, how could he have caused such a big thing?

    Was he trying to cover up Madam Jiang¡¯s trivial matter with a big issue?

    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Marquis Xing. After Shao Jie¡¯er entered my mansion, she no longer has any contact with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. She is just a concubine¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s inevitable that she didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with Madam Jiang in the past. Madam Jiang was vicious and couldn¡¯t tolerate others. Due to her strict discipline, Shao Jie¡¯er is very timid and doesn¡¯t dare to meet people much.¡±

    Chu Qing took a step forward and described Shao Jie¡¯er as a poor daughter of a concubine. He also said that it was true that Shao Jie¡¯er had a bad rtionship with Madam Jiang. After entering his Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she had never been to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so it was impossible for her to have anything to do with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out the truth first!¡± the Emperor said coldly after being silent for a moment. This matter would take a long run, and he had to investigate it secretly. It was rted to the former Heir of Duke Xing. There were some things that others didn¡¯t know, but he did. He had thought that Shao Jiang¡¯s death was really an ident. If it weren¡¯t an ident, he really had to find out and uphold justice for Shao Jiang.

    The Emperor stood up and walked toward the inner room. The eunuch shouted, ¡°Adjourn!¡±

    All the officials had their own thoughts. After saying goodbye to each other, they slowly walked out.

    Chu Liuchen leftte. Not only he, but also Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou, and Chu Qing leftte. Even Prince Cheng, who had been silent in the imperial court, walked very slowly.

    Chu Liuzhou was the first to make trouble for Prince Cheng. He stopped, turned to Prince Cheng, and asked with a cold smile, ¡°Uncle Cheng, I heard that you have a good rtionship with Marquis Xing. Do you think that Marquis Xing is likely to have done such an abominable thing?¡±

    If Prince Cheng really did something in secret, then it was very likely that what had happened to Chu Liuzhou before was Prince Cheng¡¯s doing. The more Chu Liuzhou thought about it, the angrier he became. The smile on his face looked very fake.

    He had always thought that Prince Cheng was innocent, who was only interested in Buddhism and wanted to be a monk, but it turned out that he might have been wrong. ¡°Mother is right. Prince Cheng is ambitious.¡±

    ¡°Prince Zhou, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Prince Cheng smiled lightly and looked kind.

    Chu Liuzhou snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I mean? I heard that Marquis Xing would talk to you from time to time, even if you live in a temple outside the city.¡±

    ¡°I live outside the city. No matter whoes to see me, I won¡¯t refuse. Not only Marquis Xing, but also Prince Zhou, Prince Yue, and Commandery Prince Qing havee to visit me several times. Can this prove anything?¡± Prince Cheng raised his eyebrows and became unhappy. ¡°If you have any doubts, you can directly go to tell His Majesty, Prince Zhou. Don¡¯t say anything useless to make His Majesty angry. Didn¡¯t Her Majesty teach you about this?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Prince Cheng mention the Empress a bit disrespectfully, Chu Liuzhou was so angry that he almost lost his temper. He tried his best to suppress his anger. If something had not happened to his mother, he would not have allowed Prince Cheng to say that.

    But now, the messages from his mother told him have to keep a low profile and not make any more trouble.

    ¡°Second Brother, that¡¯s not right. We go to see Prince Cheng from time to time because he is our elder. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile.

    His words made Chu Liuzhou even angrier. He hated Chu Liuyue the most. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest legitimate son, but Chu Liuyue has been holding me down and thinks that he canpete with me.

    ¡°I¡¯m the legitimate son of the Empress. Chu Liuyue is just a nobody!¡±

    Chu Liuzhou snorted coldly and said nothing more. He turned around and left. He really didn¡¯t want to say anything to Chu Liuyue, who he thought was a hypocrite.

    ¡°Uncle Cheng, my second brother listened to what people said just now and felt that you were suspicious, so he asked the questions he shouldn¡¯t have asked. I hope that you won¡¯t me him!¡± Chu Liuyue said politely and smiled to apologize on behalf of Chu Liuzhou. Seeing his gentle and elegant look, several officials couldn¡¯t help nodding.

    Compared with the other princes, Prince Yue was the most polite and the wisest one. Although his face had always been cold, in fact, he was quite nice. If something went wrong, people could negotiate with him, and the matter could be solved easily.

    ¡°Prince Yue, you¡¯re being too courteous. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡± Prince Cheng said indifferently. When he was about to say something, he saw Chu Liuchen passing by them proudly as if he didn¡¯t see them talking at all. His face turned cold and there was no smile on his face.

    He flung his wide sleeves onto their robes, and both of them couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    Chu Liuyue clenched his fists so hard that the blue veins on his hands bulged, but he just smiled gently to hide the hatred and anger in his eyes. ¡°Chu Liuchen is just the son of the deceased emperor, who is dead. And yet Father even thinks highly of him and openly said that he can inherit the throne.

    ¡°What right does this invalid have? As a prince, I¡¯m not so arrogant, but he is so arrogant.

    ¡°Father¡¯s partiality was very unreasonable. He treats me so-so, but he treats a sick man like his own son. That makes me wonder if Chu Liuchen is Father¡¯s son instead of me!¡±

    Although Prince Cheng was also forced to take a step back, his expression was not stiff at all. His smile was gentler and more flexible than Chu Liuyue¡¯s. It was not the kind of stiff smile. His eyes stayed gentle as Chu Liuchen left. ¡°Prince Chen must be impatient with us talking about this kind of thing. He has always been in poor health. He should be very annoyed with such a quarrel!¡±

    The kindness and smile in his eyes made it like he was really forgiving to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Third Brother doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health. It¡¯s only been a short time, and he¡¯s already not feeling well. He needs to be nursed well.¡± Chu Liuyue nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. We should ask the imperial physician in the Pce to treat him again. We can¡¯t allow anything wrong to happen to him again.¡± Prince Cheng nodded in agreement.

    Chu Qing, who was standing behind them and blocked by them, only felt that the blue veins on his forehead were bulging.

    They could talk, but why did they happen to stand in front of him? He didn¡¯t have the confidence to speak like Chu Liuchen so he could only wait quietly beside them.

    Seeing Chu Liuchen leave, he envied him in his heart. ¡°We are both the sons of the deceased emperor. Why am I living such a miserable life, but Chu Liuchen can be so unbridled? Is it because he has been raised by the Emperor and the Empress Dowager?

    ¡°In this case, why didn¡¯t Mother try to send me to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor back then? I believe she could make that happen.

    ¡°Was Mother too cautious or injudicious?¡± He felt inexplicably depressed. ¡°If I could choose at that time, I would have gone to the Pce early to apany the Empress Dowager. I would not let Chu Liuchen be the only one favored by the Emperor by now.¡±

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Chu Liuyue asked Chu Qing with a smile as if he had just seen him.

    ¡°Thinking of what happenedst night, I walked a bit slowly at the moment.¡± Chu Qing said with a hypocritical smile and exined hypocritically. After all, he couldn¡¯t say that they stood in his way, and he couldn¡¯t leave recklessly like Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, what happened to your mansion yesterday? The fire rose so high that many rooms were burned, weren¡¯t they? What were those men in ck up to? Did they just want to burn a few rooms in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Chu Liuyue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Well¡­ it might be an assassination!¡± Chu Qing said vaguely. He still didn¡¯t know why such a thing happened.

    ¡°Were they trying to assassinate you? Why?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    Chu Qing¡¯s face changed. Chu Liuyue sounded as if he was mocking him. If Chu Qing hadn¡¯t done anything, no one would have targeted him. He was just an idle Commandery Prince.

    But if he had done something, then what had he done to make people attack him?

    Chu Qing keenly looked at Chu Liuyue. ¡°Could it be possible that those menst night worked for Chu Liuyue?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an idle man and usually have nothing to do. I really don¡¯t know why someone tried to assassinate me and made such a scene,¡± Chu Qing said vaguely and looked at the two people opposite him calmly. These two people were the most suspicious. Of course, it was not idental for them to keep him here.

    He didn¡¯t believe in such coincidences.

    Why had no one stopped him in the past?

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, think about it carefully. Is there anything in your mansion that attracts people¡¯s attention? If so, you¡¯d better report it to His Majesty as soon as possible, lest something goes wrong again!¡± Compared with Chu Liuyue, Prince Cheng really looked like an elder. He gave Chu Qing a few words of advice and then left slowly.

    He didn¡¯t mean to listen carefully to the conversation between Chu Liuyue and Chu Qing, nor did he pay attention to what was going on between them.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Commandery Prince Qing, you¡¯d better listen to Uncle Cheng and go back to your mansion to investigate it carefully!¡± Chu Liuyue said lightly and did not intend to stay any longer. Chu Qing was now the center of focus. It was not a good thing to be too close to him, because it would easily attract others¡¯ attention.

 Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210 Come to Interrogate

    Chapter 1210 Come to Interrogate

    Chu Qing was scolded for no reason. In the end, he didn¡¯t know what had happened. Finally, he looked at the two people who were leaving slowly and talking with each other with a trace of gloom across his eyes.

    Both Chu Liuyue and Prince Cheng rejected him. He was the one who should inherit the throne the most. Why did they look down on him as if he were a beggar?

    One day, he would show them who was the noblest one and who would have thestugh.

    When Chu Qing returned to his mansion, the officials of the Ministry of Justice were interrogating some servants in the mansion. The Ministry of Justice had informed him about this before. Seeing that the leader was Wen Xichi, Chu Qing calmed down, walked over with a smile, and said to him with cupped fists, ¡°Greetings, Lord Wen.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Wen Xichi stood up and bowed to him.

    ¡°Have you found anything?¡± Chu Qing asked in a gentle voice. He had little contact with the noble childes in the capital city, so it was rare for him to have such an opportunity to get close to one of them.

    Wen Xichi pointed to the file for interrogation just now and said, ¡°Those men were likely looking for something. Is there anything spectacr in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    The men in ck appeared suddenly and searched the rooms one by one. It was unknown whether they were looking for someone or something. It was also possible that they were looking for Commandery Prince Qing. If they wanted to assassinate him, they had to find him.

    Wen Xichi felt that it was not very credible. Since they had made such a big move, they should have some understanding of Chu Qing¡¯s whereabouts. It would take a long time to find him by searching the rooms one by one. ording to the ces that the men in ck had checked, many of them were just servants¡¯ rooms, but they were far away.

    It was very strange. It didn¡¯t seem that they were looking for trouble with the master, but more like they were casually looking for something. Something had been hidden by Chu Qing, and it might appear in a remote ce.

    Did it have anything to do with the missing junior official of the Ministry of Justice?

    Chu Qing frowned and said, ¡°My mansion is small, and usually, few peoplee here. There are only a few people in my mansion. If there is anything spectacr here, those people would havee for it early instead of doing it just now. They weren¡¯t after something important, and they didn¡¯t seem to be looking for something. I think it seemed to be an assassination!¡±

    It was the best way to clear his name with the excuse of assassination.

    Wen Xichi raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you think it¡¯s an assassination?¡± There was a kind of faint meaning in his eyes, making his handsome face look a little mysterious and aloof.

    Chu Qing couldn¡¯t figure out what Wen Xichi meant. He could only smile and say uncertainly, ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t tell. It¡¯s true that those people broke into my mansion. Speaking of which, I¡¯m still very confused. Were those men in ck after my Mother and Shao Jie¡¯er?¡±

    He would insist that this was an assassination, no matter who those men in ck were after.

    Wen Xichi was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°May I see Second Miss Shao?¡±

    In fact, Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s identity had not been clear since she entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Wen Xichi didn¡¯t know how to address her for a while, so he called her as before.

    ¡°Are you going to ask Shao Jie¡¯er about this?¡± Chu Qing frowned. If possible, he didn¡¯t want Shao Jie¡¯er to get involved. The imperial court was now dealing with the matter of Madam Jiang, and Shao Jie¡¯er was very likely to be a suspect.

    ¡°I have something to ask her. If it¡¯s convenient for you, you can listen by my side,¡± Wen Xichi said with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­ okay!¡± Chu Qing had to agree and waved his hand to ask his servant to summon Shao Jie¡¯er.

    After a while, Shao Jie¡¯er came over behind a servant girl. When Wen Xichi looked at Shao Jie¡¯er, who was quietly lowering her head, his eyes shed with a dark light.

    Compared with the girl he had seen in the past, Shao Jie¡¯er was much more well-behaved. When she was in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had never been so well-behaved.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Wen.¡± Chu Qing asked Shao Jie¡¯er to step forward and salute him.

    Shao Jie¡¯er took two steps forward obediently, bowed sideways respectfully, and then stood aside with her head down.

    ¡°Second Miss Shao, where were you yesterday?¡± Wen Xichi asked. The beadle, who was taking notes, hurriedly picked up a writing brush.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the mansion all the time and haven¡¯t even gone out.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said in a low voice. She sounded timid as if she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her voice.

    Chu Qing nced at her unhappily but didn¡¯t take over for her.

    When Wen Xichi asked Shao Jie¡¯er, it was inappropriate for Chu Qing to say anything.

    ¡°What were you doing when the fire broke out?¡± Wen Xichi asked.

    ¡°When the fire broke out, I didn¡¯t know clearly at that time. I was doing some needlework, and I was quite far away from the fire¡­¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said hesitantly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything?¡± Wen Xichi said seriously.

    ¡°I did, but I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Speaking of this, Shao Jie¡¯er looked at Chu Qing timidly and uneasily.

    ¡°When did you know that there was an ident?¡± Wen Xichi asked again.

    ¡°Later¡­ Later, when the fire turned big, someone tried to assassinate His Highness¡­ I was so scared that I hid with my servant girl. After that, His Highness sent his men to tell me that everything was fine.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er lowered her head.

    ¡°You kept hiding and didn¡¯te out to see what was going on?¡±

    ¡°I have never encountered such a situation at that time¡­ I was so scared¡­ that I hid¡­¡± Shao Jie¡¯er shook her head and looked frightened.

    ¡°Second Miss Shao, I heard that you are helping Consort Dowager Qing manage the inner court of Commandery Prince Qing. Did you find anything unusual?¡± Wen Xichi no longer stared at Shao Jie¡¯er to ask about the fire. He changed the subject.

    Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not in charge of the affairs of the inner court.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, has Commandery Prince Qing been managing it himself?¡± Wen Xichi asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shao Jie¡¯er still wanted to say something but was interrupted by Chu Qing with displeasure on his face. ¡°Jie¡¯er is indeed in charge of the inner court, but after all, she has no right to manage it. So please don¡¯t spread it out, Lord Wen.¡±

    He meant that what Shao Jie¡¯er had just said was an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have mistaken, Your Highness. I thought that you would personally manage the affairs of the inner court. Consort Dowager has been living a peaceful life for many years, so she would not be willing to meddle in such trivial things. I didn¡¯t expect that Second Miss Shao¡¯s current identity is not the real master of the inner court.¡± Wen Xichi nodded with understanding and bowed to Chu Qing to apologize.

    Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face turned red and then pale.

    Her identity was very embarrassing in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion at the moment. Originally, with her status, she could at least be a consort. Chu Qing had also said so at that time. But in fact, after she entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Manor, her status had been unknown, and this matter had been set aside.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had expressed that she wanted to marry someone, and she kept changing her mind, which made Chu Qing very angry and she did not dare to mention it again. Shao Jing was not willing to meddle in Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s affairs so she did not have a backer. Especially a few days after she entered the mansion, he heard that Consort Dowager had asked the servants to call her Second Miss Shao, as if she were an unmarried girl.

    She was addressed as an unmarried girl, but she did things as a married woman, which was a great insult to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. However, Shao Jie¡¯er had to endure it and didn¡¯t even dare to let others know. She tried her best to please Chu Qing and Consort Dowager Qing. Chu Qing¡¯s attitude slowly improved under her ttery, and he also asked the people around him to call her Consort Shao.

    But in front of the Consort Dowager, the people of high status around the Consort Dowager still didn¡¯t show Shao Jie¡¯er respect and still called her Second Miss Shao. This kind of address was almost a disgrace to her.

    But even if it was a disgrace, Shao Jie¡¯er had to endure it.

    She used to think that Consort Dowager Qing was a quiet and peaceful person. When she entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she knew that she had just escaped one trouble and gotten into another. Consort Dowager Qing was definitely not the kind of gentle woman who was said to have lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for a long time and had a peaceful temperament. She was more vicious than Madam Jiang.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had suffered a lot and had been beaten.

    She didn¡¯t dare to say a word or interrupt in front of Consort Dowager Qing.

    This was also the reason why she looked up in a hurry when she heard Wen Xichi say that she and Consort Dowager Qing were in charge of the inner court together. Consort Dowager was in charge of everything in the inner court. How could she, an insignificant secondary consort who was not officially married, dare to go against her will, let alonepare with her? Consort Dowager Qing was obviously a powerful woman who liked to be in power.

    She was in charge of everything in the mansion. It was said that most of the affairs of the outer court were also under her control. In fact, Chu Qing was not in charge of many things.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was very afraid of Consort Dowager Qing. She was very afraid that Consort Dowager would get angry. She just carefully ttered Chu Qing and wanted him to protect her.

    Recently, her efforts paid off, and Chu Qing spoke for her. Although Consort Dowager Qing still looked down on her, she was not as strict as before. Shao Jie¡¯er thought that she had finally won Chu Qing¡¯s heart.

    But now, when she heard Chu Qing say that she had no right to manage the inner court, she felt bitter in her heart and her eyes turned red. She hurriedly lowered her head again, for fear that Wen Xichi would see the tears in her eyes.

    As the daughter of Duke Xing, she had looked down on many Misses. But now, she had fallen into such a situation. She felt that she would die in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion one day without knowing why.

    She had seen Miss Mo, the first consort who was going to marry into the mansion, before. This Miss was not easy to get along with. When she came herest time, she took the opportunity to p Shao Jie¡¯er twice. Consort Dowager Qing was present, but she did not say anything. Chu Qing merely frowned unhappily. He scolded Shao Jie¡¯er and asked her to apologize to Miss Mo.

    The daughter of a beadle even got to bully her. Shao Jie¡¯er was very unwilling and deeply resentful. She clenched her handkerchief tightly as if she were using it to vent her anger. Taking advantage of the time when Chu Qing wasn¡¯t paying attention, she looked up and stole a few nces at Wen Xichi, just looking into his eyes. Then, she raised her hand and pointed at a tall tree, which was a little far away from the ce they were at.

    Chu Qing looked at the officials of the Ministry of Justice and said, ¡°Lord Wen, you¡¯re being too courteous. If there¡¯s nothing else, let Jie¡¯er go back. After all, there are so many people here.¡±

    Wen Xichi nodded and said politely, ¡°My apologies. Second Miss Shao, please go back!¡±

    ¡°Take¡­ Second Miss Shao back now!¡± Chu Qing ordered the servant girl beside him. The servant girl did not dare to hesitate and left with Shao Jie¡¯er. Except for Wen Xichi, no one noticed that Shao Jie¡¯er had gritted her teeth hard when Chu Qing called her ¡°Second Miss Shao¡±. ¡°He still calls me Second Miss Shao by now.¡± Grief and hatred appeared on her face.

 Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211 Seek Help on Her Own

    Chapter 1211 Seek Help on Her Own

    This was a remote corner of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Few people came here in normal times. There was originally a side door in this ce. Later, Consort Dowager Qing thought that it might cause possible danger and asked her servants to seal the ce, so no one came here again.

    The officers of the Ministry of Justice hade to the mansion to investigate today and had gone to a lot of ces. They had also checked this ce before but found nothing unusual about it.

    After the investigation, they sent Wen Xichi over for interrogation.

    Chu Qing came to him. Wen Xichi said that he hadn¡¯t figured out some things and asked his deputy to perform another investigation. Chu Qing was afraid that there would be misunderstandings, so he helped lead the way in person. Therefore, the ce was investigated again. At present, the rest of the people of the Ministry of Justice had followed Chu Qing to other ces. After the second investigation, it became quieter here.

    Wen Xichi appeared at the door of the courtyard only with a servant. He looked at a tall tree at the door with his hands sped behind his back. He could also see this tree in the ce where he carried out the investigation before. He had walked past it once before. At that time, he felt that the tree was quite tall, so he looked at it a few more times. He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Jie¡¯er would ask him toe here.

    The door was half-closed. It should have been half-closed after the investigation just now.

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a young servant girl looked around. When she saw Wen Xichi, she looked happy. She hurriedly pushed the door open and walked over. She bowed to Wen Xichi and said, ¡°Greetings, Third Young Master Wen!¡±

    Wen Xichi took a look and recognized that it was the servant girl of Shao Jie¡¯er, Liuxiang. She was the servant girl from the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion who went with Shao Jie¡¯er when she got married, and not the servant girl who apanied Shao Jie¡¯er over.

    ¡°Where is your Young Madam now?¡± Wen Xichi asked calmly.

    Liuxiang looked around carefully and said in a low voice, ¡°Our Young Madam is in there. After you, Third Young Master Wen!¡±

    Wen Xichi stepped into this deserted courtyard. It could be seen that no one lived here. He had checked it before.

    At present, Shao Jie¡¯er was standing in this deserted courtyard. When she saw Wen Xichiing over, she suddenly lifted her skirt and took a few steps forward. Then, she knelt heavily and said, ¡°Please save me, Third Young Master Wen!¡±

    Wen Xichi stood still, looked at Shao Jie¡¯er, and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Second Miss Shao?¡±

    ¡°Please save me. If¡­ if I stay any longer, I will die.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly burst into tears. She had previously thought that she could be together with Chu Qing, but just now she made up her mind due to what Chu Qing had said. She looked at Wen Xichi pleadingly.

    ¡°Second Miss Shao, you are now the consort of Commandery Prince Qing. If there is nothing else, I¡¯d better leave,¡± Wen Xichi said coldly and turned to leave.

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t expect Wen Xichi to leave without hesitation. She got very anxious and said hurriedly, ¡°Third Young Master Wen, I know where that man from yesterday is.¡±

    Wen Xichi stopped and asked, ¡°You know that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. As long as you can take me out of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, I will tell you where he is!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said.

    Wen Xichi nced at Shao Jie¡¯er in silence, as if trying to judge whether she was telling the truth.

    ¡°I did see it. A man was sent to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. He¡¯s here. He is now¡­ now¡­¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stopped there and just looked at Wen Xichi pleadingly. ¡°Please save me, Third Young Master Wen. As long as you take me out, I will tell you everything I know.¡±

    ¡°You saw it?¡± Wen Xichi raised his eyebrows.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was afraid that Wen Xichi would not believe her, so she said anxiously, ¡°Yes, I saw it. I really saw it. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Wen Xichi took a deep look at her and said slowly in a low voice, ¡°No matter why you want to leave Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, I can¡¯t take you out. Although you have no status in the mansion for the time being, you will still be a consort. So many things have happened in this ce. If you run away as a consort now, it will bring trouble to the Ministry of Justice, so I can¡¯t take you out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll die if I stay here any longer. Consort Dowager¡­ Consort Dowager Qing is a vicious woman. Mo Qiuyi, who is going to marry into the mansion, is also a vicious woman. They will kill me.¡± Hearing that Wen Xichi couldn¡¯t help her, Shao Jie¡¯er cried.

    Because of panic, her words were incoherent.

    Wen Xichi suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°Does Consort Dowager Qing not treat you well? Or does the Consort of Commandery Prince Qing, who is about to marry into the mansion, not treat you well? It¡¯s not strange that she would dislike you because of your identity. Since you¡¯re a concubine, can¡¯t you stand such grievance?¡± Wen Xichi said slowly. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t take what Shao Jie¡¯er said seriously as if she was joking.

    Shao Jie¡¯er shook her head violently, and her face turned red as if she had been greatly wronged. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. That woman is in cahoots with Consort Dowager Qing. Theye here from time to time and sometimese veryte. When they¡¯re here, they will discuss something. Consort Dowager Qing keeps it a secret. They¡­ they must be hiding something.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er remembered that when she went to see Consort Dowager Qing once, she saw the people who served the Consort Dowager guarding the courtyard from a distance. There were guards every five steps. She knew that she couldn¡¯t get close to the courtyard, so she paid special attention to it. Then, she saw Mo Qiuyi leave, and Consort Dowager Qing even sent her out.

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t expect that the daughter of an insignificant official could be sent out by Consort Dowager Qing, who had always considered herself superior. She had an intuition that there was something wrong with it. For fear of being discovered, she hid behind a rockery and didn¡¯t move at all. After Mo Qiuyi left, it took Shao Jie¡¯er a long time to sneak back. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. Obviously, there was some secret behind it. Mo Qiuyi¡¯s identity was not simple.

    ¡°They¡¯re in cahoots?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Consort Dowager Qing is very polite to Miss Mo. She doesn¡¯t seem to¡­ don¡¯t seem to be a daughter-inw¡­ who is going to marry into the mansion¡­¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said repeatedly. She looked up at Wen Xichi and said anxiously, ¡± Third Young Master Wen, please save me. For the sake of our friendship since we were young, don¡¯t let me stay here anymore. They¡­ they will kill me.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Wen Xichi asked with unclear eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I want to leave. I can do anything as long as I can leave here.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er nodded and said anxiously, ¡°If Consort Dowager Qing knows that I met you in private, I will definitely die.¡±

    Wen Xichi thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°If you want to leave, just send a message to Marquis Xing. He is your father. It must be better for him to speak for you in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ no, it won¡¯t work. Father won¡¯t care about me, let alone at this time,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said in despair. She cried so hard, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a noise. She could only hold her chin hard and choked with sobs.

    If Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could help her, she would havee to them a long time ago. If it were in the past, without her asking for Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion¡¯s help, Consort Dowager Qing would not have dared to treat her like this. But now, things were different. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had declined, and she had no one to rely on. She could only ask Wen Xichi for help and make a deal with him using her information about what had happened yesterday.

    She believed in Wen Xichi¡¯s character. Even if he couldn¡¯t help her, he wouldn¡¯t rat her out. That was why she dared to take a risk.

    If it were someone else sent by the Ministry of Justice today, Shao Jie¡¯er would not dare to do such a bold thing. This matter was rted to her life, so she had to be careful.

    ¡°No one cares about my life and death now. Either Old Madam or Father cares about me. I heard that he has a beautiful bastard daughter and is going to bring her into the mansion. She¡¯s beautiful and will be the legitimate daughter, so she can be sent to any ce she wants. Why would he care about a concubine¡¯s daughter like me who has been sent out?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er cried so hard that she fell to the ground.

    Shao Jie¡¯er only heard from Chu Qing about what had happened to Shao Jing. Her father made a big fuss for a mistress¡¯s daughter and was determined to make that girl his legitimate daughter, while she, who was originally his daughter in the mansion, ended up like this. Thinking of that, Shao Jie¡¯er was full of resentment.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a concubine¡¯s daughter, and I won¡¯t gain power, that girl is just a mistress¡¯s daughter. How could she be doing better than me? How could she?¡±

    ¡°What about your aunt? You can ask her for help.¡± Wen Xichi suggested to her again.

    ¡°What can my aunt do? Even if she is smarter than other concubines, she still has to please Madam Jiang all the time. Now that Madam Jiang is dead, what can she do? Father doesn¡¯t take her seriously. Even if she is dead now, Father won¡¯t take a second look at her!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said.

    Thinking of her aunt, she couldn¡¯t stop crying. Her aunt had advised her not to listen to Shao Yanru and not to marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Commandery Prince Qing didn¡¯t look like a good person, especially when he was unwilling to marry herter. However, at that time, she thought that Commandery Prince Qing was a good match for her and wanted to marry him.

    Later, she had a second opinion because of Prince Cheng. Now when she thought about it, it was not her but her father who had a second opinion. ¡°I was originally a victim, but now I¡¯m regarded as a slutty woman. I¡¯m just going with the flow. Why should I be med for everything?¡±

    Everyone in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion looked down on her because of what had happened before.

    ¡°In fact¡­ you still have a choice¡­¡± Wen Xichi said hesitantly.

    ¡°Please tell me, Third Young Master Wen.¡± On hearing Wen Xichi¡¯s words, Shao Jie¡¯er knew that he had a solution. She was overjoyed, wiped away her tears, and kowtowed hard to Wen Xichi three more times. ¡°Please instruct me. I¡­ am at the end of my rope now!¡±

    She had thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t find anyone to help her. She didn¡¯t expect Wen Xichi to help her figure it out in such a short time. How could she not be happy?

    Wen Xichi fell silent and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er with indifferent eyes, which made her feel scared. After a long while, she heard him say, ¡°Princess Chen can help you!¡±

    ¡°Princess Chen?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er thought that she had misheard.

    ¡°Princess Chen is Fifth Miss Shao. With her identity and status, she can take you away from here on the premise that you listen to herpletely. Of course, it¡¯s your business how to talk her into this!¡± Wen Xichi said slowly with indifference in his eyes, but his every word shocked Shao Jie¡¯er. ¡°Shao Wanru can help me?¡±

 Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212 Itâ€™s Up to You!

    Chapter 1212 It¡¯s Up to You!

    ¡°A letter from Shao Jie¡¯er?¡± Shao Wanru said with a frown and her long eyshes fluttering twice, looking a little confused. Seeing that, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t help smiling. He reached out to hold her hand and continued walking forward. They had just finished lunch, and they only took Yujie and Xiao Xuanzi with them. Qing¡¯er came to report at this time.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s a letter from Miss Jie¡¯er. Lord Wen sent it over on her behalf, saying that it¡¯s best if you can help her. Shao Jie¡¯er knows something about what happened yesterday,¡± Qing¡¯er said.

    ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er knows something about what happened yesterday?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows slightly. She was a little surprised, but she thought it was expected.

    After thinking about it, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought that Shao Jie¡¯er deserved what she was suffering and didn¡¯t sympathize with her.

    Chu Liuchen gently pulled her fingers and said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, then don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°The case of the official of the Ministry of Justice¡­ should be revealed!¡± Shao Wanru said with her long eyshes fluttering a few times. At present, it was a good opportunity. She had to take Shao Jing down. She had informed the Third Madam before that the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was bound to split in two days. It would be very beneficial for her if Shao Jie¡¯er got involved at this time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. I¡¯ll reveal the case!¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently. His long and narrow eyes blinked twice with an evil aura, and he slightly smiled. ¡°The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had gotten their hands dirty, and many people have been involved in its matter.¡±

    Shao Wanru bit her lip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ see what she said first!¡±

    She had set up some tactics with the inner court. If Chu Liuchen intervened, it would be discovered. It was better for her to do it. Moreover, she was more willing to avenge the grudges in her two lives by herself.

    Hearing her determined words, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t stop her. In his opinion, as long as Shao Wanru was happy, she could do whatever she wanted. In fact, if there was no hurry, he could solve the matters for Shao Wanru one by one afterward. Now that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t keep her cool anymore, it didn¡¯t matter. Since she had him around, he couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt his woman.

    However, Wen Xichi displeased him a bit. For some reason, he felt that there was some tacit understanding between Wen Xichi and Shao Wanru that he couldn¡¯t see through. He felt very upset as if he had a rare treasure that others would keep thinking about. He was full of displeasure.

    Qing¡¯er presented the letter. Shao Wanru took it, opened the envelope, and read the letter. After reading it, she took a deep breath and handed it to Chu Liuchen. He took it and read it casually. After reading it, he asked indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Shao Wanru hesitated and said, ¡°If¡­ if I support Shao Jie¡¯er, will it affect you?¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what you do, I won¡¯t be affected. Since I¡¯ve appeared in public and I¡¯ve recovered from my illness, of course, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you again. If you want to do something, just do it,¡± Chu Liuchen said gently, reached out to put his hand on Shao Wanru¡¯s shoulder, and held her in his arms.

    Her petite body was almost glued to his broad arms as if she had been born for him. His gentle care made Shao Wanru almost cry.

    Shao Wanru found that as long as she was with Chu Liuchen, she would easily feel that she was just a fragile woman and no longer a vicious avenger. He made her feel warm.

    Biting her lip, she looked at Chu Liuchen without avoiding his eyes. Seeing his deep eyes below his long eyshes, she could see a trace of tenderness. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    She kept blinking and got rid of the tears in her eyes. In this life, with him, she would no longer be immersed in hatred.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen asked softly.

    Shao Wanru stopped talking and just leaned over. This time, she got close to him. After a pause, his hand on her shoulder slipped down and held her slender waist tightly. ¡°Zhuozhuo, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine whenever it is!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a gentle voice with irresistible power.

    It could be heard that he was decisive and calm. He was not just saying it. He meant it and would make it happen.

    She closed her eyes as she grew calm without any hesitation. Although her eyes were slightly red, she smiled. She nodded hard and said, ¡°I¡­ I know.¡±

    How could she not know that this man had feelings for her for a long time? She was very touched.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, how long will it be before your birthday? It¡¯s not good to keep me waiting like this!¡± When Chu Liuchen said this, Shao Wanru suddenly pushed him away and gave him a coquettish look. How could he say something like that at this time?

    Her face turned red.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, I mean what I said!¡± Chu Liuchen sighed and said that, looking a little pitiful with his handsome eyes and brows.

    Shao Wanru felt that she must be crazy to think that Chu Liuchen was pitiful. ¡°He¡¯s certainly not pitiful to say something like that at this time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about this letter!¡± Shao Wanru said with anger. She pulled the letter from Chu Liuchen and walked to the pavilion on the side.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Chu Liuchen said dotingly from behind, which made Shao Wanru blush again.

    Subconsciously, she stopped. When Chu Liuchen stepped forward to hold her hand, she pinched him hard.

    Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru with a sad face and said with some grievance, ¡°Zhuozhuo, how could you hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Is he really Prince Chen, who ns everything meticulously?¡± Shao Wanru bit her lip and red at him with hatred, but she didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t look fierce at all at the moment. Her watery eyes were full of shyness and anger, which made Chu Liuchen gentler.

    They sat down in the pavilion. Shao Wanru squinted at Chu Liuchen and saw that he was still looking at her with a chuckle, which made her heart beat wildly. So she simply turned around and didn¡¯t look at him.

    After she got teased by him, the depression caused by Shao Jie¡¯er just now dissipated a lot.

    When she read the letter again, she was no longer as depressed and annoyed as before.

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t hide anything. She started with what had happenedst night. She said that she saw a man being thrown into an empty yard in the mansion before he disappeared. She happened to see this scene, and then she saw the fire and some men in ck sneaking in. She didn¡¯t dare to look anymore and immediately hid.

    After that, Consort Dowager Qing ordered servants to check the entire Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Her ce has also been checked several times and finally stopped. The man should have been found, but Shao Jie¡¯er said that she didn¡¯t know where he was now.

    She asked Shao Wanru for help with this news. She didn¡¯t ask for much but merely wanted to stay in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for a few days. She would find a way to deal with the rest by herself.

    First, she told Shao Wanru what she knew, and then she asked Shao Wanru for help, which showed that she sincerely wanted to ask Shao Wanru for help.

    In the past, Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t act this way. Holding this letter, Shao Wanru slightly raised her eyebrows. When had Shao Jie¡¯er been so smart? She knew that if she didn¡¯t write these things in the first part of the letter, Shao Wanru would never help her.

    The two of them had been at daggers drawn, so how could Shao Wanru reach out to her?

    At present, she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to give Shao Jie¡¯er a hand. But she also found Wen Xichi very strange. How could he know so much about her character? Did he know that she would help Shao Jie¡¯er because thetter wrote in that way?

    Of course, Shao Wanru would help Shao Jie¡¯er not only because Shao what Jie¡¯er had written in the letter, but also because helping Shao Jie¡¯er would do her good. She silently smiled. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Wen Xichi did what he did since he also wanted to know the truth. But it was not difficult for him to get the news from Shao Jie¡¯er, so why did he get Shao Wanru involved?

    Chu Liuchen snorted, took the letter from her hand unhappily, threw it on the stone table, and saidzily, ¡°Is Wen Xichi too idle in the Ministry of Justice? He even meddles in this kind of business!¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s doing it because of Shao Jie¡¯er?¡± Shao Wanru said, ¡°The younger generation of the two families have known each other since they were young. Shao Jie¡¯er and Wen Xichi are childhood friends!¡±

    ¡°When did Wen Xichi have such a good rtionship with his childhood sweetheart?¡± Chu Liuchen said disapprovingly with his long eyshes fluttering twice unhappily.

    He sounded jealous. Shao Wanru burst intoughter and reached out to pull his sleeve. ¡°Well, it has nothing to do with me. No matter whether Third Young Master Wen is trying to help Shao Jie¡¯er or has other intentions, he can¡¯t be doing it because of me. I have no childhood sweetheart rtionship with him!¡±

    Her words made Chu Liuchen feel relieved and very happy, but he still showed a reluctant expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s best if you think so. It¡¯s hard to guess what Wen Xichi is thinking. You should stay away from him.¡±

    Shao Wanru pointed to the letter on the table and asked with a smile, ¡°Okay, I will stay away from him. What about this letter?¡±

    Her gentle and delicate eyes made Chu Liuchen adore her more. He had never been a well-behaved person. Thinking of this, he reached out to pull Shao Wanru into his arms, lowered his head, kissed her delicate cherry lips gently, and then whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±

    Yujie and Xiao Xuanzi looked straight at a corner of the ground in front of them, pretending that they weren¡¯t there. The two of them had a smile in their eyes, which showed that they had seen this scene clearly. They found it nice that Prince Chen and Princess Chen were intimate. At least it was lively in this mansion.

    Shao Wanru blushed and hurriedly pushed Chu Liuchen away. Her waist was no longer held and she almost fell out. She was startled and eximed in a low voice. When she was about to fall to the ground, her waist was pulled heavily by Chu Liuchen and she fell back into his arms again. With Chu Liuchen¡¯s joyfulughter, his chest, which was against hers, vibrated slightly, which made Shao Wanru realize that she had been teased more clearly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the crown prince of Southern Pce supposed to be cruel? Why is he acting this way?¡± Chu Liuchen waspletely different from the impression she had in herst life. Her pink and tender cheeks seemed to have been smeared with the best rouge, and her eyes were shining with shyness and annoyance. She stared at the handsome face that appeared in front of her again in a charming manner.

    ¡°He¡¯s just so naughty! Can¡¯t he just be quiet?¡±

 Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213 The Frightened Master and Servant

    Chapter 1213 The Frightened Master and Servant

    Chu Liuchen looked down at Shao Wanru and saw two faint blushes on her fair and tender face. Not only her face but also her ears and neck were slightly flushed. Her cherry lips appeared more and more beautiful and attractive, which made her delicate little face indescribably charming.

    His heart could not help beating faster. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her soft lips again.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s mind went nk. She felt as if her whole body was on fire. Her whole body was burning. She wanted to escape, but her delicate body was tightly hugged by him. He held her tightly as if he was going to break her slender waist. Her nose was full of his breath, which made her immersed in his heavy breathing.

    Shao Wanru was forced to raise her head and let him do whatever he wanted to her.

    Finally, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The girl in his arms seemed to be specially made for him, allowing him to do whatever he wanted to her.

    He held Shao Wanru in his arms hard to calm his rapid breathing.

    The girl in his arms was petite and gentle, and he could feel that her breath was not calm. She was lying in his arms and did not dare to look up until now.

    Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter, lowered his head, and kissed her hair gently.

    His life was perfect only when he had her. Without her, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to God that I have Zhuozhuo!¡±

    Hearing hisughter, Shao Wanru became more and more embarrassed. She lowered her head tightly, as if only in this way could she reduce her embarrassment.

    ¡°How could we do this in public? If others see us, how are we going to exin it?

    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which is the only thing I¡¯m d about now.¡±

    She pinched his waist hard. Hearing Chu Liuchen cry out in pain in a low voice, she felt that what she did was inappropriate. She put down her hand and deliberately rubbed his waist.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel sorry for me now?¡± Chu Liuchen said in a gentle voice with a sweet smile.

    Shao Wanru blushed even more. She didn¡¯t want to speak at all, as if saying anything would be full of embarrassment. ¡°Can¡¯t he just remain silent?!¡±

    She pursed her lips tightly, lowered her head, and did not move at all. She simply yed dumb.

    When Chu Liuchen suddenly withdrew his legs, Shao Wanru was so scared that she cried out in a low voice. She subconsciously reached out to hug Chu Liuchen. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see anyone, I¡¯ll carry you back, Zhuozhuo!¡±

    She could hear Chu Liuchenughing in a low and hoarse voice, which was different from his usual bright and clear voice. For some reason, she became so shy that she didn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    She twisted her body and whispered, ¡°Put me down!¡±

    ¡°Why should I put you down?¡± Chu Liuchen walked back with Shao Wanru in his arms. Xiao Xuanzi and Yujie looked at each other and smiled. They hurriedly followed the two, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They could tell that Princess Chen was angry from embarrassment.

    ¡°Put¡­ put me down now. What if someone sees us?¡± Feeling that he continued to walk, Shao Wanru was really anxious and twisted her body more and more.

    As a well-behaved Young Miss from an aristocratic family, she naturally couldn¡¯t do such an indecent thing. Even if she had not followed the rules since she was a child, she still felt ashamed at this time. ¡°This is too out of line.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m holding my princess in my arms. Am I afraid of being seen?¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently with a slight smile. The girl in his arms was so light that he took pity on her.

    ¡°Someone will see us,¡± Shao Wanru said anxiously. Although Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was very strict in its management, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that there were no spies sent by other mansions.

    ¡°So what? No one can stop me.¡± Chu Liuchen said in a gentle but domineering voice.

    His momentumforted Shao Wanru, who was restless. She bit her lip. They had walked a long way. Since he refused to let her go, it was useless for her to struggle. Her strength was not at the same level as that of Chu Liuchen at all. No matter how hard she struggled, it would be in vain and she would only beughed at.

    After figuring this out, Shao Wanru immediately stopped moving.

    Sensing that Shao Wanru was docile, Chu Liuchen showed an increasingly gentle smile, hugged the girl in his arms tightly, and rxed his grip. This was his treasure, his only treasure, and the only woman he pursued. He could do anything for her.

    She was his only salvation. She had saved his heart which had been forever immersed in darkness.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was waiting for Shao Wanru¡¯s news, but in fact, she was not very sure. She told Shao Wanru what she knew first. Shao Jie¡¯er would never do it in the past. ¡°What a stupid move. Since I told her what happened, why would shee to save me? I¡¯m too stupid.¡±

    She even suspected that Wen Xichi asked her to write such a letter to get her information. He said that he would give it to Shao Wanru, but in fact, he would read it himself. After all, he also wanted to know the news on it.

    However, Shao Jie¡¯er had to do as she was told. At present, she had no way out. Thinking about it carefully, she realized that Shao Wanru was indeed the only person she could turn to. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Shao Wanru. She had listened to Madam Jiang, Shao Yanru, and Old Madam more than once and hurt Shao Wanru. Thinking of this, she inexplicably felt guilty.

    Since Wen Xichi said so, she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. After the letter was sent, she had been restless and paced back and forth in the courtyard.

    The courtyard she lived in was not far from the vacant one before. Consort Dowager Qing did not want her to be too close to Chu Qing, which was also the main reason why it was convenient for her to go to the vacant courtyard before.

    Now she had told Shao Wanru her secret, but there was no news of Shao Wanru for a long time. Shao Jie¡¯er got very anxious. She had walked around in circles. She sent Liuxiang out to see if there was any news from Shao Wanru.

    She suddenly thought that if Chu Qing and Consort Dowager Qing knew what she said, they would definitely not spare her and kill her.

    It could be said that Shao Wanru got to decide her life and death now, but why hadn¡¯t shee to save her yet? Wen Xichi had repeatedly said that Princess Chen woulde to save her and told her not to act rashly, but she couldn¡¯t calm down no matter what.

    Thinking of Shao Wanru, Shao Jie¡¯er felt guilty. She was really afraid that Shao Wanru would leave her alone.

    ¡°Lady Consort¡­ Prince Qing ising!¡± The door was knocked open heavily. Liuxiang ran in with sweat all over her face, and her face was deadly pale. She had followed Shao Jie¡¯er into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. She lived in the mansion with great caution and was doing even worse than in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Prince¡­ Prince Qing ising?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said in a trembling voice as the teacup in her hand fell to the ground heavily.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if he¡¯sing for you. Prince Qing brought a few people here¡­ I saw it from a distance, so I¡­ I reported it to you immediately,¡± Liuxiang said in a trembling voice.

    Neither the master nor the servant was bold or smart.

    Like her master, Liuxiang was also a mean person. They tried their best to curry favor with those who were superior to them and were mean to those who were inferior to them. It was as if they wanted to vent the humiliation that others had imposed on them.

    ¡°Then¡­ then what should we do?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with her hands trembling. She was in a panic and her mind went nk. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with it at the moment. ¡°Am I exposed? Old Madam has asked Chu Qing to kill me, and I¡¯m about to be killed and thrown into a mass grave.¡±

    Thinking of this, she felt terrible. She copsed in the chair and couldn¡¯t stand up.

    ¡°Lady Consort, you¡­ you can rest assured. Everything will be fine. Prince Qing likes you very much. Everything will¡­ be fine.¡± Liuxiangforted her with a pale face. Neither of them believed what she said.

    Chu Qing was merely nice to Shao Jie¡¯er now. When Consort Dowager Qing made things difficult for her, Chu Qing would only remain silent and stand behind his mother. He had never even smiled at Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°Liu¡­ Liuxiang¡­ What¡­ what should we do?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was at a loss, and her eyes turned red with anxiety. She was really afraid that what she did would be exposed. If what she and Wen Xichi did was discovered, she would definitely die.

    She didn¡¯t want to die like this. She was still young. How could she die at such a young age? She didn¡¯t want to die. She suddenly stood up and subconsciously wanted to escape. She did not want to see Chu Qing. ¡°Liuxiang¡­ tell¡­ tell him that I¡¯m sleeping. I¡¯m not feeling well!¡±

    Liuxiang grabbed her and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Lady Consort, it¡¯s useless for you to go back now¡­ Prince Qing will be here soon. It¡­ it won¡¯t work even if you say that you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±

    For a while, Shao Jie¡¯er felt that she had been favored. There was once when Chu Qing came over, she said that she was not feeling well and wanted to get his care. However, Chu Qing ignored her and let her serve him, regardless of whether she was ufortable or not.

    ¡°Then¡­ then what should we do?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er asked with her hands trembling.

    ¡°Lady Consort, His Highness is here. Come and greet His Highness!¡± A voice came from outside. It was the voice of Chu Qing¡¯s servant.

    Shao Jie¡¯er and her servant girl in the room were even more panicked. They couldn¡¯t avoid Chu Qing even if they wanted to.

    At this point, Shao Jie¡¯er threw caution to the wind. She gritted her teeth and gave an order, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to greet Prince Qing!¡±

    ¡°Lady Consort¡­¡± Liuxiang cried out in a low voice and her legs trembled.

    ¡°If you still want to live, stop your fear, or I will make you take the me!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er threatened Liuxiang fiercely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be dead if I¡¯m made to take the me!¡±

    Liuxiang was shocked by her and stopped trembling. Although her face was still pale, she looked much calmer. She even stepped forward to tidy up the clothes for Shao Jie¡¯er and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Consort. I won¡¯t get our n ruined!¡±

    The two of them calmed down together and knew that they had to greet Prince Qing no matter what. What would happen next was really beyond their control. Shao Jie¡¯er gritted her teeth hard and walked out slowly with her soft legs. As soon as she reached the door of the room, she saw Chu Qing walking over with his hands sped behind his back with a gloomy face.

    Shao Jie¡¯er felt her legs go weak again. She leaned against the door frame and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Then, she bowed sideways. Liuxiang hid behind her and followed her to bow.

    Chu Qing nced at them coldly and strode into the room. He sat down on the chair in the middle and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er, which made the hair on her back stand on end.

 Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214 Fulfilling the Promise

    Chapter 1214 Fulfilling the Promise

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er suppressed the fear in her heart and stepped forward to bow gracefully. Liuxiang still followed her closely.

    Chu Qing¡¯s cold gaze fell on Shao Jie¡¯er, which made her nervous and terrified. ¡°What does Chu Qing mean by looking at me like that? Did he discover something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the mansion for some time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chu Qing finally spoke.

    ¡°I have been in the mansion for several months.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er lowered her head and did not dare to have Chu Qing see the fear in her eyes.

    ¡°How have I been to you?¡± Chu Qing asked.

    ¡°Your Highness, you dote on me very much. When I was in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, I was always ignored. Only after I came here did I know that I could be doted on,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said.

    Since she sounded sincere, Chu Qing looked less gloomy. He pointed to the stool beside him and said, ¡°Sit down!¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to sit beside you, Your Highness. I¡¯d better keep standing to serve you!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said cautiously.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just sit down!¡± Chu Qing scolded.

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to talk back. She tilted her body and sat down on the stool on one side. Because she was nervous, she just sat down slightly without her hips pressed on the stool. She was entirely stiff, which made her feel more ufortable than standing, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Chu Qing¡¯s intention was unknown. Until now, she had not figured out what he wanted, so she did not dare to rx at all.

    Chu Qing looked at Shao Jie¡¯er and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that you had a hard time in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was obviously Shao Yanru who got into trouble at that time, but in the end, you took the me for her. It can be seen that Shao Jing is not a good person. Since you came to my mansion, I¡¯ve been tender and protective toward you. Now you¡¯re the only right and proper woman in the mansion. Even if Qiuyi marries into the mansion in the future, you¡¯ll get a lot of benefits. If you get to be the first one to bring me a son, I don¡¯t need to tell you what you will get in the future!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Your Highness!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said softly.

    If she had heard him say that before marrying into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she would have believed him. But now, she could only feel shock instead of joy. What did Chu Qing mean by saying that at this time?

    Even Consort Dowager Qing attached so much importance to Mo Qiuyi that she even got her into the mansion regardless of her identity. How could Chu Qing have Shao Jie¡¯er bring him his first son, which would be trouble for Mo Qiuyi?

    The reason why Shao Jie¡¯er was so desperate was that she would not have the chance to bear a baby for Chu Qing.

    She had once thought that Mo Qiuyi was so valued by Consort Dowager Qing that Chu Qing and Consort Dowager would not say anything even if Mo Qiuyi drugged her and made her infertile in the future.

    It was said that she was now the only nominal female master in the mansion. The more she stood out at the moment, the more unlucky she would be in the future. These days in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion had made Shao Jie¡¯er well aware of that.

    As soon as Mo Qiuyi married into the mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er would be doomed eternally. That woman might be even more cruel to her than Consort Dowager Qing.

    ¡°Terrific.¡± Seeing her like this, Chu Qing¡¯s expression softened. He even poured her a ss of water and asked softly, ¡°You have a good rtionship with Princess Chen. Howe you never told me this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er looked up subconsciously.

    ¡°Princess Chen came to visit you today and said that she wanted to see you. She also said that the Old Madam of Marquis Xing was seriously ill and asked you to go back to see her and stay for a few days,¡± Chu Qing said.

    Shao Jie¡¯er took a few deep breaths and felt that she hade back to life. ¡°So he¡¯s here not to me me but because Shao Wanru came over.

    ¡°Did Shao Wanru reallye over?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er was overjoyed. But when she saw Chu Qing frowning slightly, she immediately knew that she was not supposed to look happy. She hurriedly turned her smiling face into a sad one and said, ¡°Is Grandma ill? Is it so serious? She¡¯s in poor health, and now all kinds of things have happened in the mansion. If she can¡¯t take them¡­¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er was good at acting. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief and continued, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t treat me well, but after all, she is my biological grandma. Your Highness, please allow me to go back and stay there for a few days so that I can serve her!¡±

    After saying that, she burst into tears.

    Seeing her anxious look, Chu Qing frowned slightly and looked less gloomy than before. ¡°Old Madam is sick. As her granddaughter, you naturally have to go and see her.¡±

    Speaking of this, he paused and looked at Shao Jie¡¯er. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a bad rtionship with Princess Chen before? Why did shee here in person for you?¡±

    Everyone knew that Princess Chen was not favored by the people in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, especially the second branch and the first branch, who had a bad rtionship with her. Although Shao Jie¡¯er was not Madam Jiang¡¯s biological daughter, she was from the second branch after all, so she should not have a good rtionship with Shao Wanru.

    Shao Jie¡¯er pulled her handkerchief and murmured, ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t get along well with Princess Chen in the past, but¡­ after all, we are sisters from the same mansion. Moreover, Madam Jiang and Big Sister were the ones who treated Fifth Sister the worst. As a concubine¡¯s daughter, I couldn¡¯t act on my own. I just followed the others. Fifth Sister has always been kind. She should know my difficulties and circumstances.¡±

    What she meant was that when Shao Jie¡¯er was in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she hadn¡¯t really fallen out with Shao Wanru, nor had she treated Shao Wanru harshly. It was Madam Jiang and Shao Yanru who had plotted against Shao Wanru all the time, which had nothing to do with Shao Jie¡¯er. Even if Shao Jie¡¯er were not close with Shao Wanru back in her times in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru knew that she was helpless as a concubine¡¯s daughter.

    Chu Qing thought for a moment and asked, ¡°You stayed with Shao Yanru back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I stayed with Big Sister and did something to hurt Fifth Sister for her, but it was not a big deal. Besides, I had no choice at that time. I had to do many things and felt very guilty. Sometimes, I would secretly ask a servant to send a message to Fifth Sister in advance.¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er kept addressing Shao Wanru as Fifth Sister, trying her best to show that they had a good rtionship.

    Shao Wanru was the only one she could hold on to at the moment. She had to hold on to her with all her might.

    ¡°You have a good rtionship with Princess Chen, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never heard of her from you. Since then, you should visit her more often. Come with me to my mother¡¯s ce!¡± Chu Qing was relieved. With a gentle look on his face, he stood up, took Shao Jie¡¯er by the hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er was ttered and stood up in surprise. She had never been treated like this since she entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    She followed Chu Qing uneasily to Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s courtyard. As soon as she arrived at the door of the main room, she heard the sound of talking andughing inside. It was Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s voice. It sounded soft as if she was not the aggressive woman she used to be.

    A servant girl lifted the curtain high. Chu Qing pulled Shao Jie¡¯er into the room. The two people who were talking turned around and looked at them.

    Chu Qing seemed to have just noticed that it was inappropriate for him to hold Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hand. He put down her hand, stepped forward with a smile, and said, ¡°Princess Chen, Jie¡¯er is here!¡±

    His intimate voice made Shao Jie¡¯er look at him a few more times in disbelief. ¡°Chu Qing is so gentle and elegant right now. Is he really the man I know?¡±

    It was Consort Dowager Qing who was sitting in the hall. It was the first time that Shao Wanru had seen her. Today, she came to fulfill her promise by taking Shao Jie¡¯er away and meeting Commandery Prince Qing by the way.

    It was said that when Consort Dowager Qing was in the Pce, she was also the favorite concubine of the deceased emperor, who almost got Empress Dowager out of her position. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the deceased emperor had died early, it was hard to say whether Empress Dowager would have been able to hold the Empress¡¯s position firmly.

    After such a woman was locked up in the Yuhui Nunnery, she was very quiet. After she was released, she said that she was used to a quiet life and was unwilling to appear in public. She had been resting in the Buddha Hall in the mansion.

    At first, everyone sent invitations to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. After they got refused, again and again, they didn¡¯t send any more invitation cards. The mysterious Consort Dowager had always lived in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and had never shown up in public.

    At present, it was the first time that Shao Wanru had seen Consort Dowager Qing.

    She looked a little older than the women in the Pce, at least about ten years older. Maybe it was because her days in the Yuhui Nunnery were too tough before.

    Different from those Old Madams who liked to wear colorful clothes in other mansions, her clothes looked much simpler and there was no extra andplicated embroidery. She wore a string of Buddha beads on her hand. There was even a faint Buddhist fragrance in the room. Shao Wanru felt that Consort Dowager Qing had just returned from the Buddha Hall.

    The Old Madam of Marquis Xing used to like to worship the Buddha and she also had a string of Buddha beads with her. However, Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s was obviously different from Old Madam¡¯s. At first nce, one could tell that Consort Dowager Qing often held her Buddha beads, unlike the ones used by the Old Madam asionally.

    Although Consort Dowager Qing was old, it could be told from her facial features that she was beautiful when she was young. After all, she was the favorite concubine back then. How could she not be good-looking?

    When Shao Wanru came in, Consort Dowager Qing gently invited her to take a seat. After asking her why she came here, Consort Dowager Qing sent a servant to summon Chu Qing and ask him to bring Shao Jie¡¯er here.

    Consort Dowager Qing was always so gentle that Shao Wanru felt that the Consort Dowager in front of her was really a gentle and kind person.

    Chu Qing was suspicious. Of course, Shao Wanru did not believe that this Consort Dowager was really so gentle and harmless. She could give birth to the posthumous child of the deceased emperor in a ce like the Yuhui Nunnery, which showed that she was very determined.

    Afraid that the child in her belly would be killed, she became an imperial concubine of the deceased emperor when she had yet to give birth to his baby. After that, she was sent to the Yuhui Nunnery and then gave birth to Chu Qing there. She had been holding back for so many years, and she would never be someone easy to deal with.

    There were many mysteries in the Yuhui Nunnery. Living in such a ce for so many years meant that Consort Dowager Qing was mysterious. Pushan Nun and Mo Qiuyi were not simple people either.

    Shao Wanru also had doubts about Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s attitude. If the Consort Dowager was really kind, how could Shao Jie¡¯er want to escape? If Shao Jie¡¯er had a chance to be with Chu Qing, she would never try to leave Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion so determinedly. She must be trying to do so while she had no way out.

    When Shao Jie¡¯er came in, Shao Wanru looked down with a trace of shock in her eyes. She knew that Shao Jie¡¯er would have a hard time, but she didn¡¯t expect that Shao Jie¡¯er would look so emaciated and ill-looking that her cheekbones bulged. She didn¡¯t look like a woman in her prime.

 Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215 Beaten Up Right After the Return

    Chapter 1215 Beaten Up Right After the Return

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± After entering the room, Shao Jie¡¯er stepped forward to bow to Consort Dowager Qing without looking sideways and then bowed to Shao Wanru beside her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony, Second Sister. Please take a seat!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked up at Consort Dowager Qing, who was sitting in the middle.

    ¡°Princess Chen is so polite to you. Take a seat now, and let¡¯s chat.¡± Consort Dowager Qing nodded with a gentle smile. A servant girl brought a stool over, and Shao Jie¡¯er sat down sideways.

    ¡°Lady Consort Dowager, since Second Sister is here, she wille back to the mansion with me. Grandma¡¯s health is really¡­¡± Shao Wanru sighed softly and looked at Consort Dowager Qing.

    ¡°Of course, I should let Jie¡¯er go, but how many days will she stay there?¡± Consort Dowager Qing asked gently.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m really not sure. It depends on Grandma¡¯s condition. If she¡¯s doing okay, Second Sister can go back today!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er and saw the nervousness in her eyes when she heard what Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Is Old Madam in such poor health?¡± Consort Dowager Qing asked in surprise.

    Shao Wanru said vaguely, ¡°Grandma is doing worse and worse. She has some old problems and is not recovering well. There are many things to deal with in the mansion, and no one can manage the backyard. Grandma is tired and doesn¡¯t feel well.¡±

    The whole capital city was talking about what had happened in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    At the mention of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Consort Dowager Qing asked curiously, ¡°What happened to your Second Aunt? Why did she die in the Ministry of Justice inexplicably?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The Ministry of Justice is still investigating it,¡± Shao Wanru said with the smile on her face fading.

    ¡°I heard that Madam Jiang was taken there because of you. Is it true?¡± As if she didn¡¯t see the displeasure on Shao Wanru¡¯s face, Consort Dowager Qing continued to ask.

    Chu Qing was sitting aside and said nothing with a smile on his face.

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice is investigating the case of Madam Jiang and my Second Uncle. When we get the result, we will let you know, Lady Consort Dowager,¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    Consort Dowager changed the topic and asked, ¡°I heard that your younger brother is the heir of Marquis Xing. Such a big thing happened in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, so why didn¡¯t he go there?¡± What she said was still so displeasing.

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said with an increasingly displeased look on her tender face, ¡°It¡¯s Grandma¡¯s decision. I don¡¯t know much about it!¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s questions were too private. Not to mention that Consort Dowager Qing and Shao Wanru had never been in contact with each other before, even if they had been in a rtionship before, Consort Dowager Qing shouldn¡¯t have said something like that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Chen. My mother lived in the Yuhui Nunnery for so many years that she is used to being straightforward!¡± Chu Qing exined with a smile.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just that these things are the affairs of the elders, and I can¡¯t intervene. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll take Second Sister back first. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll ask the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to send Second Sister backter.¡± Shao Wanru stood up.

    Since she had said that and was going to see a patient, Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion naturally couldn¡¯t keep her.

    Chu Qing asked his servant to prepare a carriage, which followed Shao Wanru to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    When they arrived at Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er got out of the carriage and wanted to wait for Shao Wanru behind her to enter the mansion together. However, she saw Yujie get out of the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, walk to her, and bow sideways. ¡°Second Miss, My Lady is not feeling well, so she will not go in. My Lady has fulfilled her promise, so we¡¯ll leave you to what happens next.¡±

    It meant that what would happen next had nothing to do with Shao Wanru.

    Although Shao Jie¡¯er wanted to attach herself to Shao Wanru very much, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t even get out of the carriage, so they couldn¡¯t see each other. She couldn¡¯t go to Shao Wanru.

    Seeing that Yujie quickly got on the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, the coachman raised his whip, turned the horse around, and left, leaving Shao Jie¡¯er alone at the gate.

    ¡°Lady Consort¡­¡± Liuxiang said.

    ¡°Call me Second Miss!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er interrupted Liuxiang.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Second Miss¡­¡± Liuxiang hurriedly corrected herself. She was sometimes called Shao Jie¡¯er Second Miss in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion in order to please Consort Dowager Qing, so it was not difficult for her to change the way she addressed Shao Shao Jie¡¯er now.

    At the gate, Zhao Xiran got the news and hurried out to wee Shao Wanru. When she saw that only Shao Jie¡¯er was there, she was stunned.

    ¡°Greetings, Sister Zhao!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stepped forward and bowed.

    Zhao Xiran looked out and asked in shock, ¡°Second Sister, why¡­ why are you here? Where¡¯s Fifth Sister?¡±

    When her servants by the gate came to report, they only said that Princess Chen hade, but they didn¡¯t say that Shao Jie¡¯er had returned to the mansion. Since Shao Jie¡¯er entered Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she lost contact with the people in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t expect that she woulde here at this critical moment. From Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s look, she could tell that Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t do well in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Jie¡¯er stood up straight and said, ¡°Fifth Sister sent me here and then left!¡±

    Zhao Xiran stamped her feet hard and said anxiously, ¡°How could she leave? Grandma happened to be looking for her!¡± Now the mansion was in chaos, and her father-inw was taken away by the people of the Ministry of Justice. Old Madam was so anxious that she asked Zhao Xiran to look for Shao Wanru, but Zhao Xiran was too ashamed to do so. Hearing that Princess Chen hade, she came over in a hurry, only to find that she had left.

    It was not easy to exin it to Old Madam.

    ¡°How is Grandma?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er asked.

    ¡°Grandma is doing fine. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go after Fifth Sister.¡± Zhao Xiran was not in the mood to pay attention to Shao Jie¡¯er. She turned around and was about to order her servants to prepare a carriage to chase after Shao Wanru.

    However, Shao Jie¡¯er pulled her sleeve and said, ¡°Sister Zhao, Fifth Sister has her own idea. So what if you go after her now? Can you really get Fifth Sister back?¡±

    ¡°But I have to chase after her. Since Fifth Sister came over, how can she not enter the mansion?¡± Zhao Xiran was greatly troubled by Old Madam and wanted to chase after Shao Wanru wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Zhao. I¡¯ll go with you to see Fifth Sister next time. It¡¯ll be easier to talk with her if we go together.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er held Zhao Xiran and didn¡¯t let her go.

    What she said made sense. Zhao Xiran was too embarrassed to go to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Hearing what Shao Jie¡¯er said, she breathed a sigh of relief inwardly and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, you will go with me next time. You have no idea how anxious Grandma is. At present, only Fifth Sister can help us out!¡± Zhao Xiran said, greatly distressed.

    No one had expected that things would turn out like this.

    After Madam Jiang was taken away, she died. Now, Shao Jing was taken away as well. He was Marquis Xing, who was in charge of the mansion. Old Madam anxiously pped Zhao Xiran twice and urged her to think of a solution.

    But what could she do? Although she was smart, she merely belonged to the inner court. She knew that Old Madam wanted to force her to ask her father for help to deal with this matter, but it was useless. Her father had sent a message to ask her not to intervene in this matter. What Shao Jing might have done might implicate the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Since her father couldn¡¯t help her, she had no choice but to turn to Shao Wanru.

    Among all the people in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, only Shao Wanru had the status to speak up for Shao Jing.

    However, Shao Wanru ignored Zhao Xiran, who was running out of her options. She had no way but to hurry out to wee Shao Wanru when she heard that she had arrived at the gate of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Unexpectedly, it was not Shao Wanru but useless Shao Jie¡¯er who had arrived.

    At present, Zhao Xiran could only take Shao Jie¡¯er in. They entered the main room. Old Madam had also received the news that Shao Wanru wasing. She got up happily and waited for Shao Wanru toe in. This time, she had to beg Shao Wanru in any case to save Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and her son. She had even made up her mind to kneel to Shao Wanru.

    Unexpectedly, it was Shao Jie¡¯er and Zhao Xiran who entered.

    With her face darkening, Old Madam asked, ¡°Where is Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, Fifth Sister has gone back. She specially sent me here today. I heard that you are in poor health, so I came to see you!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er took two steps forward and bowed to Old Madam.

    Looking at Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s face, Old Madam was furious. She picked up something casually and threw it at Shao Jie¡¯er. ¡°What¡¯s the use of youing here? Fifth Girl is the only one who is useful. It¡¯s so infuriating that irrelevant people keeping to the mansion!¡±

    Old Madam kept thinking about her son being taken to the Ministry of Justice. She had a lot on her mind and disliked everyone. She had beaten Zhao Xiran before, and now it was Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s turn.

    Zhao Xiran took another step back calmly to stay away from Old Madam.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was hit and in great pain. She looked sideways and saw the wooden fish on the ground. It looked very heavy, which had hurt her back. She felt something unusual rushing into her throat. She knew that it was not good, so she swallowed hard to suppress the urge to throw up as a trace of hatred shed in her eyes.

    She had wanted to deal with Old Madam. Since the old woman wanted to hit her to death, why should she care about her?

    Suppressing the hatred in her heart, Shao Jie¡¯er said, ¡°Old Madam, I will apany Sister Zhao to invite Fifth Sister overter.¡±

    ¡°She caused my marriage to be like this. She knows that I¡¯ve fallen into such a situation, instead of helping me, she even vents her anger on me.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er hated Old Madam so much.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go do it now? Why are you still dawdling here? If something happens to your father, you won¡¯t be able to gain a foothold in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion in the future. When the First Consort marries into the mansion, who will support you?¡± Old Madam scolded.

    Shao Jie¡¯er hated her so much. ording to what Old Madam said, it was as if Shao Jing would support Shao Jie¡¯er when he wasn¡¯t in trouble. There was a trace of sarcasm in her eyes. She was just a concubine¡¯s daughter who was used to exchange for the greatest benefit for Shao Yanru. Everything she had could only be given up by Shao Yanru, and she had to seek benefits for Shao Yanru.

    She had never been a part of the so-called kinship.

    ¡°How dare Old Madam make it like they¡¯re doing me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll go there in a while. Do you need to take a rest first? When Fifth Sisterester, you will have enough energy to talk to her,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said softly. She looked up and looked at Old Madam¡¯s tilted face. At first nce, she knew that Old Madam was not in good condition.

    However, this made things easier for her.

    Old Madam had cheered up before because she was waiting for Shao Wanru. But now Shao Wanru didn¡¯te, so she was indeed listless. Hearing Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s words, she closed her eyes and said to Nanny Yu, ¡°Help me in. I¡¯ll have a rest.¡±

    Nanny Yu stepped forward to support Old Madam on one side, and Shao Jie¡¯er hurried forward to support Old Madam¡¯s other side. They helped Old Madam in, followed by Zhao Xiran.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, make some preparation first. We¡¯ll go to see Fifth Sister togetherter,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said in a low voice.

    Old Madam was satisfied with her words and snorted a few times.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now. We¡¯ll invite Second Sister overter.¡± Zhao Xiran nodded sensibly and left. When she was outside, she took a deep breath and turned to look at the room with an ambiguous smile.

 Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216 Leaving the Mess to Others

    Chapter 1216 Leaving the Mess to Others

    ¡°Nanny Yu, has Grandma taken any medicine?¡± In the room, Shao Jie¡¯er helped Old Madam lie down and carefully tucked her in.

    Nanny Yu nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Old Madam is in poor health and has been taking medicine.¡±

    ¡°Has she taken some tonics? Some good medicinal soup is actually better than medicine,¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with concern.

    ¡°Well¡­ Old Madam doesn¡¯t like medicinal soup very much!¡± Nanny Yu said helplessly.

    ¡°I have a prescription here. This medicinal soup is good for nourishing. Nanny Yu, please ask the kitchen to make one for Old Madam to have a try. Maybe it will work. Consort Dowager Qing has been using it before, and I think it works great for her.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er took out a prescription for a kind of medicinal soup from her arms and handed it to Nanny Yu.

    ¡°If it works, it will be great. Thank you, Second Miss,¡± Nanny Yu said, turned around, and left with the prescription.

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked at Old Madam lying on the bed calmly. In a short time, Old Madam had begun to snore softly as if she had fallen asleep.

    Maybe Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s eyes were too gloomy, Old Madam moved and opened her eyes. Seeing Shao Jie¡¯er standing still in front of the bed, she moved her throat and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re done here. Get out of here!¡±

    She felt bad luck while looking at Shao Jie¡¯er like that.

    ¡°Old Madam, do you want me to leave?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly smiled. The light from the window fell on her eyes, and there was a deep light in them.

    ¡°What a cheap concubine¡¯s daughter.¡± Old Madam snorted and closed her eyes. She had always looked down on any concubine¡¯s daughters. Now only her son lived in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The concubines¡¯ sons and daughters had long been asked to leave.

    Suddenly, Shao Jie¡¯er grabbed her neck. Old Madam opened her eyes in pain and saw Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s gloomy smile. She struggled hard, but her throat was tightly pinched. Although Shao Jie¡¯er was not strong, she was much stronger than Old Madam.

    ¡°Old Madam, do you think that I, a concubine¡¯s daughter, am useless while Shao Yanru, the legitimate daughter, is useful?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said with a smile full of hatred and a ferocious look on her beautiful face, ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? You all give her everything. When you see her bullying me, you even ask me to apologize. It will always be me who is in the wrong. I am like a piece of mud on Shao Yanru¡¯s feet. Old Madam, have you ever thought that you will be killed by some mud one day?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t talk loudly, but Old Madam heard every word she said. She struggled hard, breathed quickly, and desperately tried to get rid of Shao Jie¡¯er¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t you want to save my father? In fact, there is a way. You should die! If you die, my father will have toe back and mourn for you. Maybe that will solve the problem. What do you think? How about you¡¯ll just die to save my father?¡± Shao Jie¡¯erughed a little crazily, but she suppressed Old Madam tightly. Old Madam felt more horrified.

    She was still clear-minded while she was crazy. Wouldn¡¯t such a person be the most terrifying?

    Old Madam struggled to roll her eyes. The saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth. She rolled her eyes and fainted.

    Shao Jie¡¯er put down her hands and wiped them carefully with a handkerchief. She wiped her hands very slowly and made them clean as if she had never strangled Old Madam just now.

    After wiping her hands, she stood at the head of the bed and looked coldly at Old Madam, who was twitching with crooked eyes and mouth. With a slight smile, she turned around and walked out of the inner room.

    In the outer room, she asked Liuxiang to pour a cup of tea and sat quietly, waiting for Zhao Xiran to send her servant over.

    Sure enough, not long after, an old maid came over to invite her. Shao Jie¡¯er instructed the servant girl guarding the door a few times and then followed the old maid sent by Zhao Xiran.

    As soon as she left, Nanny Yu came back in a hurry. When she went to the door and asked the servant girl guarding outside, she knew that Old Madam did not call for her. As soon as Second Miss left, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Nanny Yu wiped the sweat off her forehead and walked to the inner room. As soon as she entered the inner room, she saw Old Madam lying on the bed with saliva dripping from her mouth and rolled eyes. She was so scared that she almost fell to the ground.

    When Zhao Xiran and Shao Jie¡¯er arrived at Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, they didn¡¯t enter the interior. Instead, they went back.

    Princess Chen was not in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. She had gone to the Pce. They didn¡¯t know when she woulde back. Since they couldn¡¯t see her after entering the mansion, they might as well go back first.

    When the carriage returned to the mansion, Zhao Xiran got out and saw an old maid rushing over in front of her. It was the old maid who came with her when she got married.

    ¡°Eldest Young Madam, please go and check on Old Madam. She¡¯s in danger!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhao Xiran asked in shock.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw Nanny Yu go to the First Young Master, and he got an imperial physician over. Now the First Young Master has gone to the Chuntang Courtyard. Please go and check on Old Madam!¡± the old maid said.

    Shao Jie¡¯er also got out of the carriage. Hearing the words of the old maid, she walked over and asked, ¡± Sister Zhao, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam is in danger!¡± Zhao Xiran said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check on her!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said hurriedly with an anxious look.

    When they hurried over, they saw a lot of people sitting in the room. Even their Third Uncle, who rarely showed up, appeared. The Third Madam struggled toe over despite her illness. Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing were also there. Everyone looked upset and gloomy.

    Zhao Xiran looked around, found Shao Hua¡¯an sitting in the chair, and hurried over.

    Shao Hua¡¯an looked quite gloomy. He nced at Zhao Xiran and said gloomily, which was rare, ¡°Where have you been? Something happened to Grandma, but you weren¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Grandma asked me and Second Sister to see Fifth Sister.¡± Zhao Xiran felt wronged.

    Shao Hua¡¯an knew what she meant and asked in a low voice, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t see Fifth Sister. She went to the Pce and I don¡¯t know when she wille back.¡± Zhao Xiran lowered her voice and asked, ¡°How is Grandmother? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Grandma may have had a stroke!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said impatiently. His biological mother had just died, and such a thing had happened to his grandma today. His father had been taken away by the Ministry of Justice for interrogation. The whole Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in chaos.

    The imperial physician came out of the room. Ignoring Zhao Xiran, Shao Hua¡¯an pushed her away, took a few steps forward, and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is my grandma?¡±

    The imperial physician shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Old Madam has always been in poor health and fainted just now. She really had a stroke this time. She¡¯ll keep recuperating from now on. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to get up.¡±

    ¡°My grandma has been fine¡­ How could she end up like this?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an asked anxiously.

    The imperial physician said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She had a stroke on the bed, and none of you knew it. Aren¡¯t the servants in your manor supposed to serve her in front of the bed? It¡¯s not strange for an old woman, who is in poor health, to have a stroke asionally. You are too careless.¡±

    He thought that Old Madam of Marquis Xing had to have someone to closely take care of her and keep an eye on her. Otherwise, she would easily get in danger. She should not have had such a serious stroke if she had someone serve her closely.

    Half of her body suffered from the stroke. How could she move? He was certain that she would have to spend the rest of her time lying in bed.

    ¡°Is there any other way?¡± Shao Hua¡¯an asked.

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll just take care of her during the rest of her days,¡± the imperial physician said. After that, he left with the medicine chest and went to the wing room to give a prescription.

    It was better for Old Madam to take some medicine than not.

    ¡°Nanny Yu, what exactly happened?¡± Third Master Shao looked at Nanny Yu unkindly and said in a sharp voice, ¡°My mother has always been fine before. How could such a thing happen?¡±

    Nanny Yu knelt and said, ¡°Third Master, I don¡¯t know. I just went to get a medicinal soup prescription for Old Madam and gave it to the kitchen. I found her like that when I came back. Second Miss gave the prescription to me.¡±

    How could Nanny Yu remainposed after such a thing happened to Old Madam?

    Third Master Shao¡¯s eyes fell on Shao Jie¡¯er as he asked unhappily, ¡°Jie¡¯er, why are you here today? What happened? How did your grandma be like this?¡±

    ¡°Third Uncle, I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Grandma was fine when I left!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er was so scared that she stammered.

    Third Master Shao looked at Shao Jie¡¯er suspiciously and asked, ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t know? Since you were there at that time, how could you know nothing? Did you do something?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er was now a consort of Commandery Prince Qing. Who knew if she would do something to hurt Old Madam?

    ¡°Third Uncle, what are you talking about? I¡¯m here to see Grandmother today. I heard from Fifth Sister that Grandmother is in poor health. After I came here, Sister Zhao asked me to go to Fifth Sister together. How can you me me for what happened while I merely stayed in the mansion for such a short time? Third Uncle, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯m willing to die to prove my innocence!¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er got anxious. She cried and was about to run into the pir on the side.

    Liuxiang grabbed her and burst into tears as well. The room became more and more chaotic. Third Madam reached out to touch her forehead and felt that the veins on her forehead were beating rapidly. She pressed her eyes hard to suppress the inexplicable difort in her heart and then slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Alright. Enough with this. Let¡¯s see what we should do next.¡±

    ¡°What should we do? What else can we do? Mother is already like this, but Eldest Brother is still in the Ministry of Justice. What should we do while things are like this?¡± Third Master Shao had never been responsible. He was the youngest son of Old Madam in the mansion. Although he was disappointed, Old Madam treated him well. Now that he was going to take responsibility, he was in a panic.

    Third Madam pressed her chest. She coughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Go to the Ministry of Justice to get the Marquis and have him go back to the mansion first.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, yes. I need to go get Eldest Brother. I¡¯m going to the Ministry of Justice now to get Eldest Brother!¡± Third Master Shao¡¯s eyes lit up. He dropped the mess in the room and hurried out.

    The rest of the people were all dumbfounded. Third Master Shao left without saying a word. To whom was he going to leave the mess?

    ¡°Third Aunt, you are not in good health. You should go back first. Third Sister, Fourth Sister, help Third Aunt.¡± Zhao Xiran had to stand up to take charge of the affairs.

    Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing didn¡¯t want to stay here for a long time, so they agreed and helped Third Madam leave Chuntang Courtyard.

    ¡°Second Sister, you should also go back now!¡± Zhao Xiran said to Shao Jie¡¯er.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Sister Zhao.¡±

 Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217 Who Did It?

    Chapter 1217 Who Did It?

    Shao Jie¡¯er cried and said firmly while wiping away her tears, ¡°Although such a thing happened to Grandma after I left, how can I leave now? I have to stay to serve Grandma. I¡¯m not leaving until she gets better.¡±

    Zhao Xiran was so angry that she almost blew up. ¡°Does she mean that this only happened after she left? She¡¯s ming me for not taking good care of Old Madam.¡±

    She reached out to pull Shao Jie¡¯er and continued to persuade her. ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er shook off Zhao Xiran¡¯s hand and grabbed the table beside her tightly with the other hand. She grabbed the table so hard that it was pulled over. ¡°If you insist on me going back, I will die here today.¡±

    Zhao Xiran was so pissed that she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t want to care about Shao Jie¡¯er anymore. She turned to Shao Hua¡¯an. ¡°Hubby¡­ what do you think of this matter?¡±

    ¡°Let Second Sister stay and take care of Grandma!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said with a cold face and nced at Zhao Xiran with dissatisfaction.

    Zhao Xiran could also see the displeasure in Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t mean to take over and serve Old Madam. She thought it was good for Old Madam to end up like this, who would no longer get to point at her and scold her as soon as things went wrong. Her face still hurt a little now.

    She had wanted Old Madam toe back because she wanted her to stop her father-inw from marrying a bitch and taking her into the mansion. Unexpectedly, after Old Madam and Shao Jing talked about it in private, Old Madam seemed to agree to it.

    ¡°In fact, not only Old Madam and my father-inw but also my husband agreed to this, right?¡±

    At the thought of this, Zhao Xiran felt very aggrieved.

    ¡°Why do they all know the reason but I don¡¯t? It¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t treat me as one of them and suspect me.¡± What Madam Jiang had said at that time always came to Zhao Xiran¡¯s mind. ¡°Does Shao Hua¡¯an really know that I married him for another purpose and then secretly observe me and fool me like a clown? Or is it just Madam Jiang who thinks so?¡±

    Zhao Xiran had no answer to those questions, so she could only be careful. She really didn¡¯t want to intervene in the matter of Old Madam.

    Old Madam was in a bad situation now. Zhao Xiran thought that it was better for her to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    When Shao Jing came back, Old Madam had already fallen asleep. After she had a stroke, her face and mouth were twisted, and she couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence. However, it could be seen that she was very angry. She pushed Shao Jie¡¯er to the ground, wanted to p her, and then fell asleep.

    She was no longer as clear-minded as before.

    Shao Jing sat on the chair in front of the bed with a gloomy face and looked at Old Madam lying on the bed. After a long while, he waved his hand and asked Shao Jie¡¯er toe over.

    ¡°Do you want to stay and take care of your grandma?¡± Shao Jing asked coldly.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was still very scared upon seeing Shao Jing. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m worried about Grandma¡¯s health¡­¡±

    Shao Jing looked kind with his round face, but now it somehow made Shao Jie¡¯er feel scared.

    ¡°You don¡¯t do well in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, do you?¡± Shao Jing said coldly. Looking at Shao Jie¡¯er, who was trembling, he felt disgusted. His daughter was so useless that it really made him angry.

    If it were Ru¡¯er, he wouldn¡¯t need to spend so much effort to support her.

    At the thought of Shao Yanru, he felt annoyed again. He had to solve this problem immediately. So what if he was a disloyal man? It was best for Ru¡¯er to be his daughter again.

    ¡°Father¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.¡± Knowing that Shao Jing had seen through her, Shao Jie¡¯er knelt with a thud, crawled to him on her knees, and cried, ¡°Father, they said that they would give me a title of consort, but they haven¡¯t officially given it to me yet and asked the people in the mansion to call me Second Miss. I¡­ I am at least your daughter!¡±

    ¡°They call you Second Miss Shao?¡± Shao Jing said with a trace of anger across his eyes.

    ¡°Being bullied by other princes is one thing, but Commandery Prince Qing is nothing. How dare he disgrace me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ they said¡­ they said that I¡¯m just your concubine¡¯s daughter, and your legitimate daughter is just the lowest-ranking Secondary Consort, so why¡­ why should I be a high-ranking consort?¡± Shao Wanru knew that Shao Jing had never cared about her, so she deliberately mentioned Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru was the Secondary Consort with the lowest status, while Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s consort would be more honorable than her, and had a much higher status. Because of Shao Yanru, Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t even have a title.

    ¡°Chu Qing has gone too far!¡± Shao Jing was furious and gnashed his teeth hard.

    If he were still the powerful duke in the past, he would directly attack Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and would never give up until Chu Qing apologized.

    But at this time, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in chaos, and he had not cleared his name yet. Although it was impossible to find out what had happened at that time, he was suspected. For him, if there was no big change in his future career, it was impossible for him to get promoted.

    Unless Prince Cheng, whom Shao Jing ced his bet on, could ascend to the throne, he could be put into an important position.

    Compared with Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, Shao Jing had always favored Prince Cheng the most. He was very angry with his daughter¡¯s previous behavior. ¡°My bets are on Prince Cheng, so my daughter can only marry into Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. As for Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, they are both useless. Otherwise, my daughter would not have ended up like this and even pretended to be dead and left the Pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for Ru¡¯er to hesitate any longer. This time, I can¡¯t have her be so willful as to ruin herself and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°As long as Prince Cheng can ascend to the throne, everything that had happened before would not be a big deal. Hua¡¯an will get the position of the heir of Marquis Xing again, and Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will be restored to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion due to my help to the future Emperor.

    ¡°Everything will not be a problem as long as I stick with Prince Cheng closely and send my daughter to him.¡±

    Shao Jing stood up and said coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go, stay here and take good care of your grandma.¡± After that, he turned around and strode away.

    Shao Jie¡¯er was overjoyed and said in a hurry, ¡°Yes, Father. I will take good care of Grandma.¡±

    Since her father had said so, he would definitely send his men to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion to inform them that she would be staying. After that, she would never leave Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. If Chu Qing insisted on sending his men to pick her up, she would run away. Even if she needed to run away from the capital city, she would never go back to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and live with the women there again.

    Shao Jie¡¯er stood up with pride in her eyes and looked at Old Madam lying on the bed with a smile. ¡°This damned old woman has always looked down on me. She thinks that I¡¯m not as good as Shao Yanru. She must have never thought that she would be schemed against by me one day.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her dead. As long as she lives like this, even if she hates me, it doesn¡¯t matter. She can¡¯t even talk now. No one will know what she means, and no one will know that I made this happen.¡±

    When Nanny Yu entered the room, she saw Shao Jie¡¯er standing in front of Old Madam¡¯s bed with a bright smile on her face. In contrast, Old Madam was lying on the bed unconscious. This inexplicably appeared terrifying.

    With a ng, Shao Jie¡¯er was rmed. When she looked up and saw Nanny Yu squatting down to pick up the basin on the ground, she quickly restrained thecent smile on her face and stepped forward to help Nanny Yu clean up.

    She thought that Nanny Yu didn¡¯t see anything unusual, but in fact, she didn¡¯t see that Nanny Yu was holding the side of the basin tightly with her trembling fingers, and her eyes were full of fear.

    There were some things that could be guessed. Nanny Yu had always been a smart person. If she hadn¡¯t seen Second Miss¡¯s expression, she might not have guessed her intention, but now she knew what happened.

    ¡°No wonder Old Madam got so agitated when she saw Second Miss that she even pushed Second Miss down¡­

    ¡°Although Old Madam doesn¡¯t treat Second Miss well and usually doesn¡¯t take her seriously, after all, she is her grandmother and has been protecting her since she was a child. If it weren¡¯t for Old Madam, Madam Jiang wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Second Miss¡­¡±

    The news that Old Madam had a stroke reached Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in the evening. Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen came over together.

    Hearing that the two of them came over, Shao Jing personally led them to the Chuntang Courtyard of Old Madam. In the night,nterns had been lit up in the courtyard.

    Chu Liuchen walked in the front with azy face. Shao Wanru was behind him and followed him slowly. Although they didn¡¯t talk, they appeared in harmony.

    Shao Jing coughed in a low voice, trying to break the silence.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, has the Ministry of Justice finished recording the statement?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly asked, squinted at Shao Jing, who was also following him, and then reached out to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve and walked a few steps forward with her. They happened to walk side by side, leaving Shao Jing behind.

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t want to talk about the Ministry of Justice at all, especially in front of Shao Wanru. He coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have they found any clues?¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently, ¡°The Ministry of Justice has been less effective recently. Madam Jiang was killed there. Who couldn¡¯t tolerate her to that extent? Or is it that someone killed her because they were afraid that she would say something inappropriate?¡±

    Shao Jing was furious. It was obvious that Chu Liuchen was insinuating him, but he didn¡¯t dare to argue with Chu Liuchen. Chu Liuchen was a wanton person who always acted ording to his will. If Shao Jing really provoked him, no one knew what kind of trouble he would make. No matter what kind of trouble he made, since it happened in Shao Jing¡¯s mansion, it would inevitably be his fault in the end.

    Shao Jing was angry and full of hatred. He could only grit his teeth to suppress the anger in his heart and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prince. They will find out the truth.¡±

    Chu Liuchen smiled and said leisurely, ¡°That would be for the best. Marquis Xing, you also need to be careful. Madam Jiang died during the interrogation. If something bad happens to you when you go there, Shao Yuanhao will be the new marquis. He¡¯s still too young!¡±

    Shao Jing clenched his fists hard, and the blue veins on his forehead couldn¡¯t help twitching a few times. Finally, he calmed down and said, ¡°What a nice joke, Your Highness. No one dares to take action in the Ministry of Justice. I will be very safe there. Nothing will happen to me.¡±

    ¡°You trust the Ministry of Justice too much. If those officials were sopetent, your madam wouldn¡¯t have had an ident in the Ministry of Justice,¡± Chu Liuchen said disapprovingly.

    What he said meant that Madam Jiang had been murdered. Shao Jing¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218 Her Relationship With the Two Princes

    Chapter 1218 Her Rtionship With the Two Princes

    Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t stay any longer in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. After checking on Old Madam and asking about the imperial physician, they left Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and went back to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    They met the carriage of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion at the gate. Judging from the style of the carriage, it was Chu Qing¡¯s carriage.

    Shao Wanru slowly put down the curtain in her hand and leaned back silently. After that, she was pulled into the arms of Chu Liuchen by the side.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a trace of gentleness in his voice. Although Shao Wanru looked calm, he knew that she was upset.

    ¡°Old Madam had a stroke. Shao Jie¡¯er made her angry,¡± Shao Wanru said slowly. This was the news that Nanny Yu found an opportunity to send to her.

    It was expected and reasonable.

    It had been decided when she sent Shao Jie¡¯er to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion back then.

    Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said casually, ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­ it has something to do with me?¡± Shao Wanru said in a dull voice. She had an indescribable feeling. It was not because of Old Madam¡¯s stroke. At the very beginning when Old Madam had a stroke out of anger, Shao Wanru was the cause. She had no affection for Old Madam. She would rather not have such a grandmother.

    ¡°The Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is not only mean but also vicious. She now has the best ending she can have. If I take action, she won¡¯t end up so well.¡± Chu Liuchen snorted coldly, pulled Shao Wanru into his arms, and hugged her waist tighter.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Shao Wanru had always said that she would do it herself, something would have happened to Old Madam long ago. She wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stir up trouble in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°She is my father¡¯s mother!¡± Shao Wanru said in a low voice that only she could hear.

    It was just that her father¡¯s mother was not her biological grandmother.

    Chu Liuchen had been paying attention to Shao Wanru. When he heard what she said, his eyes were cold and gloomy. ¡°She is partial to her second son and might have even intervened in his killing of her eldest son. Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. A person like her can hardly absolve herself from the me even if she dies.¡±

    Shao Wanru wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. Her face was slightly pale. The matter of Old Madam was thest thing she wanted to mention. It was almost what she cared about the most in her two lives.

    Leaning in the arms of Chu Liuchen and feeling the temperature of his undting chest, she gradually calmed down. She closed her eyes slightly, and her long eyshes fluttered a few times. They were as long as elegant fans, but with a little trance.

    He knew very well the feelings of being betrayed by family.

    He reached out and patted Shao Wanru gently on her slender back from time to time. The feeling of being spoiled made Shao Wanru gradually calm down.

    Maybe at the very beginning, she had yearned for Old Madam¡¯s love for her. But with the understanding of Old Madam, she no longer had that wishful thinking.

    They were worse than strangers and were even enemies.

    Shao Wanru would never show mercy to her enemies. Although Old Madam didn¡¯t necessarily know that Shao Jing had killed Shao Wanru¡¯s father, she must know something about it. Even so, she still stood up for Shao Jing wholeheartedly and watched Madam Jiang and Shao Jing hurt Shao Wanru and Hao¡¯er without doing anything. Shao Wanru would rather not have such maternal love.

    ¡°Although she is my father¡¯s biological mother, she has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Under her long eyshes, her watery eyes were dark as if they had attracted all the light. It was filled with a burning hatred that could destroy this fake kinship that she despised.

    ¡°Old Madam, Madam Jiang, and Shao Jing will all pay for what they have done.¡±

    Shao Wanru had fallen asleep at some point. She was still in a daze when getting out of the carriage. Chu Liuchen got out of the carriage with her in his arms, and the servants on both sides lowered their heads one by one. Since Princess Chen came to the mansion, Prince Chen¡¯s style of doing things had changed.

    In a pavilion of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Prince Cheng frowned tightly and watched Chu Liuchen go in with Shao Wanru in his arms while he thought about something.

    Although his pavilion was a little higher than an average one, it was not the highest. It was adjacent to some of the surrounding pavilions, and the reason why he could observe more clearly than he did in other ces was that his pavilion was closer to the front.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Chen really treats my Fifth Sister differently. Have you ever seen Prince Chen be so considerate of a girl?¡±

    A delicate voice came from the side of Prince Cheng. Shao Yanru, who was dressed in a gorgeous light yellow coat, was delicate and charming. The eight-piece long dress set off her slender waist.

    Prince Cheng turned to look at her. She deserved to be called the most gorgeous woman. Perhaps she was only second to Princess Chen. Even if he didn¡¯t care much about women, he had to admit that Princess Chen was exceedingly beautiful and had more natural purity than Shao Yanru.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t care much about a woman¡¯s appearance.

    He reached out to hold Shao Yanru in his arms, lowered his head, and looked at her face with deep eyes. He could not see any emotion in them. He could only see that there were fewer wrinkles in her eyebrows.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen loves Shao Wanru so much?¡±

    ¡°You can say that. I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know that Prince Chen has taken a fancy to my Fifth Sister a long time ago. But at that time, she was still young. I don¡¯t know what agreement Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had made with him so that he was so devoted to my Fifth Sister.¡± Shao Yanru leaned on Prince Cheng and clung to him tightly.

    Prince Cheng took a step back, pushed Shao Yanru away, and sat down on a chair beside her. ¡°This was nned before. They¡¯re together because of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess?¡±

    Shao Yanru lowered her head and said with a slight blush, ¡°It should be because of her. Of course, it¡¯s also because of my Fifth Sister. Prince Chen used to¡­ treat me well. Since my Fifth Sister got back, he¡­ no longer pretends to be nice to me.¡± It seemed that she was really embarrassed to say that Chu Liuchen had once been interested in her.

    Prince Cheng nced at Shao Yanru with unclear eyes and said, ¡°Tell me what happened between you, Prince Zhou, and Prince Yue. Can you order them now?¡±

    Shao Yanru looked slightly pale. She now belonged to Prince Cheng, so she did not dare to think about being with other men. She hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I have nothing to do with them anymore. In fact, I had nothing to do with them before either. It¡¯s just that they¡­ treated me well. As an official¡¯s daughter, I dare not do anything inappropriate. They may have misunderstood something!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t have Prince Cheng find out about the ambiguous rtionship between her, Chu Liuyue, and Chu Liuzhou.

    Shao Yanru had not taken it seriously before she got in touch with Prince Cheng directly, but now things were different.

    Prince Cheng reached out to pull Shao Yanru into his arms and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what happened in the past. You were still young at that time. You¡¯re young to me. I will dote on you from now on!¡±

    Shao Yanru looked not as pale as before. She was afraid that Prince Cheng would ask her about her rtionship with Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue at the same time. Since Prince Cheng did not ask, it would be the best.

    She took the initiative to lean on him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will only be your woman from now on and I will only think of you.¡±

    ¡°Find a way to send a message to Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue, telling them that the throne will be passed to Chu Liuchen,¡± Prince Cheng said nomittally. He was annoyed now. He was implicated in Shao Jing¡¯s matter. ¡°Shao Jing is also useless. He can¡¯t even deal with Madam Jiang, which had my manpower exposed. And now Chu Qing is involved.

    ¡°My side is now in chaos. It will be bad if the matter of the junior official gets found out. Although I¡¯ll not necessarily be interrogated, it will make my brother more suspicious of me. This is truly troublesome.

    ¡°I just want to keep hiding in the dark while getting my business done. When I have no choice but to appear in front of everyone, I¡¯ll have to make sure that Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou are all in trouble by then. My brother will run out of his options, and the throne shall be mine.¡±

    Shao Yanru clenched her fists and subconsciously pulled the clothes of Prince Cheng. She said, ¡°Your Highness¡­ Prince Zhou, Prince Yue, and I¡­¡±

    She wanted to say that Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuyue were not very close to her, but when she saw Prince Cheng¡¯s cold eyes, she held back. Just because he didn¡¯t care about her rtionship with those two didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know anything. Her father had said that if she didn¡¯t perform well, she would have nothing to do with Prince Cheng when he ascended to the throne in the future.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I will find a way to send the message,¡± Shao Yanru said softly. She took the initiative to stick close to Prince Cheng and pressed her chest against his.

    How could Prince Cheng not know what she was up to? She was such a beautiful woman, who was so active and had infinite teasing intentions in her words and deeds. He reached out his hand, which slipped to the front of her clothes. ¡°Go and see them!¡±

    Shao Yanru blushed and almost didn¡¯t hear what he said clearly. She said with her watery eyes full of charm, ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you go to meet them. They should know that you are still on their side,¡± Prince Cheng said with a smile. He moved his hands slightly, which made Shao Yanru cry out in a sweet voice. She looked at Prince Cheng affectionately with her eyes full of tenderness.

    Prince Chengughed out loud, carried Shao Yanru to the bed behind the screen, and threw her on the bed.

    The clothes on the bed were in a mess.

    After a long while, the noise on the couch disappeared. Prince Cheng stood up, tidied up his clothes slightly, and said casually, ¡°I wille to see youter. You will hide here first. No one will think that you are hiding near Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Shao Yanru looked up at Prince Cheng and saw that he had pushed the door open. She bit her lip and clenched her fists in hatred. She was the legitimate daughter of Marquis Xing, not some prostitute, but Prince Cheng did whatever he wanted to her. ¡°Shao Wanru got me into this. That bitch¡­¡±

    Prince Cheng went downstairs and washed his hands carefully in the basin that Xile handed over. He washed his hands very carefully as if he was trying to get rid of something particrly dirty. He lowered his head so that his face could not be seen clearly.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better go back and take a shower!¡± Looking at the pavilion above, Xile couldn¡¯t help reminding Prince Cheng.

 Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219 Consort Dowager Qing Enters the Palace

    Chapter 1219 Consort Dowager Qing Enters the Pce

    Chu Qing came back from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in a hurry and went straight to the courtyard of Consort Dowager Qing as soon as possible. When he sat down, he picked up the warm water on the table and gulped down half a cup before putting the cup down heavily.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Consort Dowager Qing asked. There was no one else in the room except for her and her son.

    ¡°This bitch refused toe back and said that she needed to apany the Old Madam of Marquis Xing, who had a stroke,¡± Chu Qing said angrily. He had never expected that Shao Jie¡¯er would stay in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion so decisively.

    Something had happened to the Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which made it reasonable for Shao Jie¡¯er to stay there. If he insisted on hering back, it would be a little too much.

    Consort Dowager Qing said with a sneer, ¡°I told you at the beginning that Shao Jie¡¯er was not a good person, butter you were bewitched by her and thought that she was nice. Look, such a thing happened. She must have secretly sent some news. I heard that she was friends with Lord Wen who came to the mansion that day when they were young. They were childhood sweethearts.¡±

    Without outsiders around, she became much fiercer instead of indifferent. With her long and narrow eyes, she looked even more vicious than Chu Qing. She didn¡¯t look like a woman who would train in peace in the Buddha Hall at all.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the point of talking about this now?¡± Chu Qing said impatiently. If he had known that Shao Jie¡¯er might have ruined his n, he would have killed her back then, so as not to have so many idents.

    Not long after Shao Jie¡¯er left, the officials of the Ministry of Justice came to the mansion again to investigate, which caught Chu Qing off guard. Although he was unhappy, he could do nothing about it. He could only watch the junior officer¡¯s body found in his mother¡¯s Buddha Hall.

    A junior official of the Ministry of Justice was dead.

    This official was also rted to the death of the Madam of Marquis Xing, Madam Jiang.

    Later, the officials of the Ministry of Justice also found that this junior official might have entered the room where Madam Jiang was detained at that time. That was to say, if Madam Jiang didn¡¯tmit suicide, she might have been killed by this junior official.

    In the end, this official showed up in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    With so many things mixed up, Chu Qing felt greatly troubled and just wanted to find out the truth.

    When he found the junior official, it was when the men in ck had just left that someone found him. At first, Chu Qing thought the official was one of the men in ck. After interrogation, he found that the official knew nothing at all. He was knocked out and sent here on the way back to his ce.

    After understanding this, the only thing Chu Qing could think of was that he was framed. Someone framed him. He put a lot of effort into interrogating the junior official, who then mentioned Shao Jing¡¯s name. Chu Qing learned that Shao Jing had sent someone to tell the junior official to kill Madam Jiang and create the facade that she had run into the wall and died.

    Then, the official mentioned someone faintly. Others might not know this person, but Chu Qing did. On the surface, this person worked for Prince Cheng.

    That was to say, there was a connection between Prince Cheng and Shao Jing. Prince Cheng even helped Shao Jing deal with Madam Jiang, who was in his way. The rtionship between them became even more unusual.

    Chu Qing identally killed the junior official during the interrogation. He had nned to find a way to take the body away after some time, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the officials of the Ministry of Justice would find the junior official. He would¡¯ve been in great trouble if his mother hadn¡¯t put the me on the assassination at thest moment by saying that the people of the Ministry of Justice were the mysterious assassins in ck.

    Even so, the entire Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was now under close surveince.

    Someone must have told the Ministry of Justice about the junior official. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for them toe back again and find him after repeated searching.

    Consort Dowager Qing and Chu Qing looked into it again and again and felt that Shao Jie¡¯er was the most suspicious one.

    However, Shao Jie¡¯er had returned to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Chu Qing immediately took his men to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although he imed that he was going to invite Shao Jie¡¯er back, in fact, he was going to catch her.

    Unexpectedly, Shao Jie¡¯er had been well-prepared. Something terrible had happened to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was said that the Old Madam of Marquis Xing had a stroke, so Shao Jie¡¯er stayed there to take care of her seriously ill grandmother.

    At this time, Chu Qing no longer suspected Shao Jie¡¯er but was certain that she was the one who dropped the dime on Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Mother, what should we do? Does this bitch know anything else about our mansion? It will be a bad thing if she tells others!¡± Chu Qing said coldly.

    At this time, if he saw Shao Jie¡¯er, he would definitely kill her with a knife.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on her and won¡¯t let her get close to me. I¡¯ll ask her to go back whenever I need to deal with the important things. At most, she knows that I don¡¯t like her, and it¡¯s impossible for her to know anything else.¡± Consort Dowager Qing shook her head. Under the light, her face looked gloomy, but there was something strange in it from time to time.

    Chu Qing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Will the Ministry of Justice believe what you said?¡± Although Wen Xichi of the Ministry of Justice had left, Chu Qing was still worried. He always felt that this matter would not be settled easily.

    Consort Dowager Qing gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Pce to see the Empress Dowager tomorrow.¡± Wen Xichi was really difficult to deal with. It seemed that he was stubborn and would not let go of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion so easily.

    ¡°Mother, are you going to the Pce tomorrow?¡± Chu Qing eximed. He knew that his mother hated entering the Pce the most.

    Consort Dowager gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes. I have to visit the Empress Dowager after entering the Pce. I heard that she is ill!¡± When she left the Pce, she had been looked down upon. Therefore, she had made up her mind that she would definitelye back, and when she did, she must ask her servants to carry the carriage through the main entrance into the Pce.

    But now was not the time to do so. She would not be obsessed with taking revenge whenever she got the chance to do so. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t get to give birth to her son back then.

    ¡°Mother, please be careful tomorrow,¡± Chu Qing said worriedly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have our men in the Pce,¡± Consort Dowager Qing said with a cold smile. Her sarcasm was obvious.

    In the end, Consort Dowager Qing did not enter the Pce the next day, because the Empress Dowager had gone to the Huaguang Temple to worship the Buddha. Shao Wanru went with Empress Dowager.

    In addition to the Empress Dowager, the Empress also went there, followed by Shao Wanru, Princess Chen.

    There were not many of them, but all of them had extremely noble status, except for Shao Wanru.

    When they arrived at Huaguang Temple, Shao Wanru chatted with Empress Dowager and the Empress for a while.

    Since what had happened before, the Empress had been much kinder to Shao Wanru. She also smiled when she saw Shao Wanru as if they had always got along well with each other. They ttered Empress Dowager with every word, which made herugh from time to time. The atmosphere was very harmonious.

    After talking for a while, Empress Dowager was a little tired, so she asked the Empress and Shao Wanru to go and enjoy the scenery by themselves. They didn¡¯t need to stay with her.

    Nanny Wei repeatedly promised to look after Empress Dowager.

    The Empress and Shao Wanru came out of the yard. ¡°Princess Chen, you can have a rest if you are tired.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Shao Wanru saw that the Empress didn¡¯t want her to apany her, so she excused herself with a smile. She didn¡¯t want to apany the Empress. It was best for them to enjoy the scenery separately.

    The Empress nodded and watched Shao Wanru leave silently. The smile on her face slowly faded away.

    The pce maid who came to serve the Empress said softly, ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go there to enjoy the scenery. I heard that the purple bamboo of Huaguang Temple looks great. You rarely go out of the Pce, so you should rx.¡±

    The Empress turned around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Prince Zhou here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the pce maid said in an increasingly low voice, which could only be heard by the Empress, who was close to her.

    Hearing that her son hade over, the Empress took a deep breath. She had been locked up in her ce these days, and it was not easy for her to even meet her son. This time, she had thought of a way to get the Empress Dowager to agree to go out. She had something to discuss with her son and could not let others know.

    ¡°Did anyone discover him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. His Highness Prince Zhou is very careful. He just pretends to be an ordinary noble childe and didn¡¯te in with his real identity,¡± the pce maid said.

    The Empress nodded and was quite satisfied with Chu Liuzhou.

    Although she had been locked up, her son did a good job. He was much more sensible than before when she helped him whenever he was in trouble.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect to meet Madam Wen and Gu Xishu here.

    The banquet held in the Mansion of the Prime Minister was postponed because of what had happened to Madam Jiang.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and the Mansion of the Prime Minister were on the same side. It would be strange and unreasonable if thetter held a blind date banquet while the former just had one of their people dead and was going to hold a funeral. After thinking about it, Madam Wen changed the date of the blind date banquet so that it would not sh with Madam Jiang¡¯s funeral.

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Madam Wen saw Shao Wanruing from a distance and asked Gu Xishu, who was supporting her. She found that the one who wasing didn¡¯t look like a member of an ordinary family.

    ¡°This girl is so beautiful that my son will definitely like her.¡±

    In order to make her youngest son get married, Madam Wen had taken great pains. However, he didn¡¯t care about it at all. Madam Wen got greatly anxious.

    ¡°My son should be willing to marry this woman, right? I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful Young Madam from an aristocratic family.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Wen, she¡¯s Princess Chen.¡± Seeing the amazement and desire in Madam Wen¡¯s eyes, Gu Xizhu knew what Madam Wen meant. She gritted her teeth with hatred. ¡°I¡¯m the closest one to Aunt, but why can¡¯t she take me into her consideration?¡±

    ¡°Is this Princess Chen?¡± Madam Wen stopped. She didn¡¯t know Princess Chen before, so she didn¡¯t care about greeting the woman who wasing. Since she knew her, she had to greet her. When Old Prime Minister Wen returned to the mansion, he privately told her about Prince Chen and asked her to pay more attention to Princess Chen.

    Shao Wanru also saw Madam Wen. She had wanted to leave because she didn¡¯t want to see Madam Wen, but since thetter had stopped, it was not convenient for her to leave.

    Shao Wanru took a few steps forward and looked gracefully at Madam Wen opposite her.

    In herst life, they were mother-inw and daughter-inw, but in this life, they seemed to be strangers. There were not many things in the world that could be traced. Shao Wanru could only thank God again for giving her the chance to be reborn.

 Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220 Obsession Hurts

    Chapter 1220 Obsession Hurts

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness,¡± Madam Wen said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru raised her hand slightly and said with an extraordinary bearing, ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony, Madam Wen!¡±

    ¡°Did you happen toe to Huaguang Temple today?¡± Madam Wen asked with a smile.

    ¡°I came here with my Imperial Grandmother and Her Majesty,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Empress Dowager did not want to disturb others. This time, she traveled lightly and did not make her trip public. Only a few people knew about it.

    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is also here. Where is she now?¡± Madam Wen said. Since Empress Dowager was here, she had to visit her.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother has just fallen asleep. She may not be energetic enough to see you now.¡± Shao Wanru reminded her with a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to see themter.¡± Madam Wen nodded with a smile and looked at Shao Wanru kindly. She found that Princess Chen was a kind and nice person, who was so beautiful without any arrogance.

    She suddenly remembered that Gu Xishu had once said that Princess Chen was an unreasonable person, who didn¡¯t appear domineering at all now.

    ¡°I happened to have something to do that day, Your Highness, so I postponed the banquet. I¡¯ll invite you and Miss Qin to our mansion in a few days,¡± Madam Wen said. Although she had sent the invitation card again, she had to be courteous.

    Originally, the most important one to Madam Wen was Miss Qin, who was from Consort Lan¡¯s mother¡¯s family. Recently, the Emperor did not go anywhere but to Consort Lan¡¯s ce. It could be seen that Consort Lan meant something different to the Emperor. Her niece from her mother¡¯s family was also the niece of the wife of the deceased emperor. Originally, Madam Wen did not consider having Miss Qin as her daughter-inw.

    The Emperor would definitely be displeased if the deceased emperor and his wife were mentioned again and again.

    But now, since Consort Lan could regain the Emperor¡¯s favor, it meant that the Emperor did not mind that. Madam Wen thought that if Miss Qin could be her daughter-inw, it would be of great benefit to her mansion.

    One of Miss Qin¡¯s aunts was the extremely beautiful wife of the deceased emperor, and the other was Consort Lan, who was currently favored. Although Madam Wen had never seen Miss Qin, she thought that the girl must be good-looking.

    The more Madam Wen thought about it, the happier she became.

    As for Princess Chen, Madam Wen had to invite her in person since they had met. Miss Qin was now living in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Princess Chen would be the most suitable person to apany her when she went out.

    ¡°Thank you, Madam Wen!¡± Shao Wanru said lightly and pointed to a Buddha hall in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for a draw for Imperial Grandmother. I shall excuse myself now!¡±

    ¡°Please help yourself, Your Highness!¡± Madam Wen stepped aside with a smile and made way for her.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and walked over slowly with the servant girl behind her. From beginning to end, she did not look at Gu Xishu as if she were just an ordinary servant girl.

    Sensing that Shao Wanru was being disrespectful to her, Gu Xishu was so angry that her face turned pale. She held Madam Wen¡¯s hand tightly and pursed her lips. Anyone could tell that she was unhappy.

    Madam Wen looked at her expression and then looked in the direction of her angry eyes. She sighed secretly. ¡°This niece used to look nice, but now she is getting worse. Not only does she have indecent behaviors but is also narrow-minded. I¡¯m not willing to even have her marry my second son.¡±

    At the thought of this, Madam Wen was full of anger. Under her youngest son¡¯s hint, she could also see that Gu Xishu wanted to marry her youngest son, but she had an ambiguous rtionship with her second son. At that time, they had been caught red-handed. In this case, the reason why Gu Xishu was asked to marry Madam Wen¡¯s second son was that the two families had a good rtionship, and Madam Wen had raised her since she was a child.

    ¡°Now she even dares to think about marrying my youngest son. Doesn¡¯t she know that her appearance and behavior are not worthy of my son?¡±

    ¡°Xishu, it¡¯s time for you to get married to Shi¡¯an. It¡¯s not good to drag it on like this,¡± Madam Wen said as she walked forward.

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Gu Xishu interrupted her shyly. ¡°Why are you telling me this? You can just mention it to my parents!¡±

    In the past, if she said that, Madam Wen might think that she was really embarrassed. Young people blushed when talking about this kind of thing.

    But since Madam Wen was reminded by her youngest son, what she saw and heard greatly changed her opinion of Gu Xishu and made her calm down a lot.

    ¡°You and Shi¡¯an are in love with each other. I¡¯ve known you since you were a child, so it¡¯s not improper to talk about this,¡± Madam Wen said gently and did not give up this conversation because of the interruption of Gu Xishu.

    ¡°Aunt Wen!¡± Gu Xishu stole a nce at Madam Wen¡¯s expression. Seeing that she looked calm, Gu Xishu breathed a sigh of relief and felt annoyed. She was going to marry her third cousin, so she had to marry him. E¡¯niang had helped her n it. After dealing with her second cousin¡¯s matter, she could marry her third cousin.

    But judging from her aunt¡¯s attitude, she didn¡¯t treat Gu Xishu like before. It seemed that she was a little distant.

    Gu Xishu didn¡¯t know what her aunt was trying to do now.

    Thinking of E¡¯niang, Gu Xishu couldn¡¯t help thinking of E¡¯niang¡¯s matter, which would be a favor she did E¡¯niang after E¡¯niang helped her with the nning.

    Gu Xishu was going to repay E¡¯niang, but now she failed in her business. When she thought of E¡¯niang¡¯s matter, she felt a little annoyed.

    At first, she promised to introduce E¡¯niang to other Misses or Madams from aristocratic families. Although her aunt invited the Misses to her banquet, everyone knew that not only the Misses but also the Madams woulde over since it was a blind date banquet. Gu Xishu thought that she couldplete her task if E¡¯niang could show up at this time.

    She would never forget that she had promised Shao Hua¡¯an to do so.

    Moreover, she had a good rtionship with E¡¯niang.

    However, there were always unexpected changes. After Madam Jiang died, the original banquet was canceled and got postponed. In the past few days, E¡¯niang hade to urge Gu Xishu almost every day for a real chance to show up in public. It was also because of this that Gu Xishu deliberately said something in front of Madam Wen.

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Gu Xishu wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She looked at Madam Wen timidly, as if she were still the child who had just been sent to the mansion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madam Wen¡¯s voice softened unconsciously.

    Although she was dissatisfied with what Gu Xishu had done, she could not be cruel to her because she had raised Gu Xishu as her daughter.

    ¡°Aunt Wen, Aunt Lu will go up the mountain today. I¡¯ll ask her toe and see youter, okay? When she came to see me before, she said that she wanted to see you, but you¡¯re always busy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to meet her. I don¡¯t know her!¡± Madam Wen refused.

    ¡°Aunt Wen, Aunt Lu has a very poor family background.¡± Gu Xishu tried to persuade her again.

    ¡°How do you know she is pitiful?¡± Madam Wen nced at her and frowned secretly. When had Gu Xishu ever been so enthusiastic? Her excessive enthusiasm made Madam Wen skeptical.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ everyone said so.¡± Gu Xishu held her handkerchief and lowered her head.

    ¡°Did everyone say that? Who said that?¡± Madam Wen asked, trying to get to the bottom of the matter.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say that? She¡­ she is really a good person and in a very poor situation,¡± Gu Xishu murmured. Of course, she was the only one who said that.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stay out of her business!¡± Madam Wen said coldly.

    Prime Minister Wen specially told her not to intervene in the affairs of Lu E¡¯niang. What Shao Jing, Marquis Xing, had done, became more and more unpleasant. It was obvious that Lu E¡¯niang was not a good person. Although Madam Wen had never seen this woman called Lu E¡¯niang, she sent her trusted subordinates to see her and they all said that she was not a simple woman.

    ¡°There is nothing good going on in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now, let alone getting involved with those people.¡±

    ¡°You should stay away from her. You are an unmarried Miss. If you stay with her, your reputation will be ruined!¡± Madam Wen said.

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Wen!¡± Gu Xishu knew that since Madam Wen had said so, she could not try to persuade her. She bit her lip and was secretly angry.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to interfere, but she had no choice. Shao Hua¡¯an had something on her. If she didn¡¯t help E¡¯niang, her past would be exposed.

    Shao Yanru was the only one who knew about it. Unexpectedly, Shao Yanru told Shao Hua¡¯an what she had on Gu Xishu before she died.

    How dare Gu Xishu resist?

    In any case, she had to help E¡¯niang appear in front of everyone, in an aboveboard and straightforward way. A trace of gloom shed in her eyes. ¡°Since Aunt Wen doesn¡¯t care about what we had together, she¡¯s leaving me no choice.

    ¡°It was E¡¯niang who came up with the idea. She told me what to do if Madam Wen insists on stopping me!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I could use it before, but now I do. Then I¡¯ll do as E¡¯niang said. Aunt Wen asked for it. It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±

    Shao Wanru walked outside for a while. Only Yujie and Qing¡¯er followed her, so she had a leisurely time. She found that it was almost lunchtime. She walked back slowly, walked around the purple bamboo forest, and looked at the forest of steles inside. In fact, she was not very hungry, so she was not in a hurry.

    This time, she came with Empress Dowager to worship in private, so she didn¡¯t have many servants with her. She could even stay on the mountain for one night, which would be veryfortable.

    The courtyards of the Empress Dowager were in the middle. The one on one side belonged to Shao Wanru, and the one on the other side belonged to the Empress. Shao Wanru just needed to go back to her courtyard for lunch.

    The Empress Dowager had told them before that they didn¡¯t need to follow her. As for the Empress, she didn¡¯t seem willing to eat with Shao Wanru. Coincidentally, Shao Wanru also had the same idea.

    They didn¡¯t use the courtyards left by the royal family. The courtyards they stayed in were basically for ordinary distinguished guests, which were elegant and inconspicuous.

    While Shao Wanru was walking, she suddenly saw an old maiding out of a path in a hurry. Because she walked so fast that she almost bumped into Shao Wanru. After forcing herself to stop, she fell heavily to the ground and covered her foot in pain. It seemed that she seemed to have been injured from her fall.

 Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221 Finally Entered the House

    Chapter 1221 Finally Entered the House

    Qing¡¯er stepped forward to stand in front of Shao Wanru and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The prince had specially instructed her to protect the princess. There had been a lot of trouble recently, and she was afraid that her master would get into trouble.

    The old maid panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°Madam¡­ Madam Wen fainted from the fall.¡± She held her legs and couldn¡¯t get up for a while.

    ¡°Madam Wen?¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes slightly. The old maid seemed to be standing behind Madam Wen just now.

    ¡°She tripped when she walked just now. I need to go down the mountain to get a doctor for her.¡± The old maid finally came to her senses and stood up with the help of the tree beside her. She recognized that the person in front of her was Princess Chen just now, so she turned around. Unexpectedly, her legs went limp and she fell.

    Shao Wanru nced at the old maid and asked, ¡°How¡­ did Madam Wen feel after falling?¡±

    ¡°She fainted because of the fall¡­ Cousin Miss is serving her.¡± The old maid was so anxious that she was sweating.

    Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to go down the mountain now. I¡¯ll call an imperial physician to treat Madam Wenter.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t seen Madam Wen, Shao Wanru wouldn¡¯t have intervened. Since she had seen her, she had to help her, even if it was just for Wen Xichi¡¯s sake. The Empress Dowager had two imperial physicians serve her.

    After sending Yujie to the courtyard of the Empress Dowager to get an imperial physician with the old maid, Shao Wanru stood still and did not go forward.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru had been standing there and looking at a peak in the distance in silence, Qing¡¯er asked with concern, ¡°My Lady, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru said with a slight smile. She started walking slowly.

    Just now, she suddenly recalled what happened to Madam Wen and her in herst life.

    The Empress Dowager had already gotten up, but the Empress was not there. When Empress Dowager heard that Madam Wen had fainted because of the fall, she asked Shao Wanru to go and check on her. Prime Minister Wen had an unusual identity, and Empress Dowager had always thought highly of his madam.

    Since Empress Dowager had ordered, Shao Wanru did not stay any longer. It was still a little early for lunch. Moreover, she was not hungry at this time, so she went to the courtyard of Madam Wen.

    Coincidentally, the two ces were not far from each other.

    Yujie hade back and reported to Shao Wanru as she walked. Shao Wanru said, ¡°E¡¯niang is also here?¡±

    Yujie curled her lip and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s busy. If I didn¡¯t know her, I would really think that she¡¯s from the Mansion of the Prime Minister.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s walk slowly!¡± Shao Wanru stopped.

    Qing¡¯er, who was sensitive, asked subconsciously, ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shao Wanru blinked and said disapprovingly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re not doctors. The imperial physician has gone over, and he must be treating Madam Wen now. It doesn¡¯t matter if we go earlier orter.¡± Of course, the two servant girls would listen to their master.

    The group of people walked very slowly. When they arrived at the door of Madam Wen, Shao Wanru happened to see the imperial physiciane out and stopped.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± The imperial physician stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°How is Madam Wen?¡± Shao Wanru asked. A servant girl sent the imperial physician out. When she saw Shao Wanru, she hurriedly bowed and went back to the yard to report.

    ¡°Madam Wen failed to stand still and fell to the ground. She¡¯s still unconscious. Fortunately, someone gave her a treatment with 100-year-old ginseng. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve been in great danger,¡± the imperial physician said.

    ¡°She almost got into great danger?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The imperial physician nodded. Madam Wen almost got into great danger. That was to say, she almost died.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice, like two fluttering butterflies.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fall. How could it be so serious?¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Maybe it was a coincidence, but she¡¯s fine now. She just needs to recuperate,¡± the imperial physician said.

    Shao Wanru nodded and walked to the door of the courtyard. Gu Xishu hade out to wee her in a hurry. When she saw Shao Wanru, she hurried forward to bow and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°How is Madam Wen?¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    ¡°Aunt Wen is fine now. Fortunately, the imperial physician is here.¡± Gu Xishu looked scared and pale. It could be seen that she was frightened.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine!¡± Shao Wanru said gently, ¡°Can I go to see Madam Wen now?¡±

    Gu Xishu hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°My apologies, Your Highness¡­ In my aunt¡¯s current situation¡­ I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t see you.¡±

    She made an excuse, which meant that she certainly didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to go in.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t insist on going in. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. If you need the imperial physician, juste to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Gu Xishu didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to be so easy to get rid of. She breathed a sigh of relief and answered with a smile.

    Seeing Shao Wanru leave, she hurried back to the main room.

    In the main room, E¡¯niang was serving Madam Wen. When she heard the sound at the door and looked over, she saw that only Gu Xishu was there, so she was relieved.

    ¡°She¡¯s noting in?¡±

    Gu Xishu smiled casually and said in a low voice, ¡°No. Aunt Wen is still unconscious at this time. Princess Chen can¡¯t help even if shees in.¡± She was very proud that she got rid of Shao Wanru so easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± E¡¯niang nodded. Since she heard that Princess Chen was around, she had been on tenterhooks. She wanted to stay, but she was unwilling to bump into Princess Chen. The best thing she could do was to ask Gu Xishu to block Princess Chen in front of the gate of the courtyard. But now Princess Chen happened to leave on her own ord.

    Gu Xishu looked at Madam Wen, who was lying on the bed. Madam Wen¡¯s forehead was wrapped with a heavy bandage, and her face looked terribly pale. There were faint bloodstains on the white bandage. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Is my aunt really okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will recover!¡± E¡¯niangforted her, but she found it hrious. It was Gu Xishu herself who took action. She was extremely cruel, but she showed such a panicked look. Why was she pretending?

    Gu Xishu was raised by Madam Wen. E¡¯niang had thought that she had to talk Gu Xishu into her n again before Gu Xishu took action. Today was her first day on the mountain, and she still had a few days left to wear Gu Xishu down. Unexpectedly, not long after her arrival, she got the news that Gu Xishu had taken action, which spared her the effort of wearing Gu Xishu down.

    Gu Xishu was a ruthless person, but she showed such a weak and helpless expression, which made E¡¯niang feel sick of her.

    ¡°Will she really be fine? My aunt¡­ my aunt is so old¡­¡± Gu Xishu cried and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    ¡°She will, she will. Madam Wen will be fine.¡± E¡¯niangforted her in a soft voice. Gu Xishu looked worried, and E¡¯niang was trying tofort her. It was as if they were really worried.

    When Madam Wen¡¯s servants came in and saw their expressions, they felt that the two were really worried.

    When Madam Wen woke up in the afternoon, both E¡¯niang and Gu Xishu were by her bed. Both of them looked very tired. Before they could speak, the servant girls and the old maids had told Madam Wen everything that had happened, especially about the critical situation at that time. It was E¡¯niang who offered the ginseng to save Madam Wen, which saved her from danger.

    Later, when Gu Xishu was at a loss, it was also E¡¯niang who helped to get an imperial physician over.

    Madam Wen looked at E¡¯niang with much gentler eyes and said reluctantly, ¡°Thank you for your help!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I will thank Aunt Lu properly. Have a good rest. Just now, you fell¡­ I¡­ I was almost scared to death. If you got into danger for real, I don¡¯t know what will happen to me. How¡­ how will I exin it to my cousin? I might as well die with you!¡±

    Gu Xishu came over with a bowl of medicine, and her eyes were red. When she saw Madam Wen¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help crying again.

    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m sorry that I got you worried!¡± Madam Wen said slowly in a low voice and reached out to hold Gu Xishu¡¯s hand. She felt touched. After all, she had raised Gu Xishu. Although this girl had a bad character, she was sincere and filial to her.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± Gu Xishu took Madam Wen¡¯s hand, sat down on the edge of the bed, wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and said with a smile, which looked more and more pitiful at this time. ¡°Take the medicine first. Anything else should be set aside for now. As long as you get better, I can do anything.¡±

    As Gu Xishu said, she tried the medicine for Madam Wen. The taste of the medicine was very bitter and strong, but she took it with a smile, which moved Madam Wen. Gu Xishu had never liked to take medicine since she was a child. Every time Madam Wen had her take medicine, she would have tofort her and coax her into taking it. Madam Wen didn¡¯t expect Gu Xishu to be so filial that she would try the medicine for her.

    ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s not hot. You can have it first. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare the honey for you.¡± Gu Xishu offered a spoonful of medicine to Madam Wen.

    Madam Wen nodded and took it.

    Gu Xishu helped Madam Wen with the medicine slowly and carefully. After that, she handed the bowl to the servant girl beside her and gently wiped the medicine on Madam Wen¡¯s lips with a handkerchief.

    Her careful and considerate look made Madam Wen feel sorry for her. ¡°I wronged this child before. She¡¯s kind and would never have bad intentions. After all, Xichi is a man and doesn¡¯t know much about girls, so he misunderstood Xishu.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll go back first, Madam Wen. I originally asked Miss Gu to burn incense with me.¡± E¡¯niang took two steps forward and said goodbye to Madam Wen.

    At this time, how could Madam Wen let her go back like this? She hadn¡¯t thanked E¡¯niang properly yet, she stopped her with a smile and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should go for a walk with Xishu. I¡­ I¡¯m in poor health and need to have a good rest. I can¡¯t have Xishu alone.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay here with you. I¡¯ll go wherever you go!¡± Gu Xishu said eagerly.

    Seeing her anxious look with a hint of care, Madam Wen felt more and more pleased and didn¡¯t want to wrong her. She took her hand with a low smile and patted it, saying, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯m fine. I just need to recuperate. You will go out to burn incense, worship the Buddha, and redeem a vow to the Buddha for me. Coincidentally¡­ E¡¯niang is around, so she can go with you!¡±

    It was a big deal to offer incense to Buddha. Even many patients would force themselves to do that.

    Since Madam Wen had said so, Gu Xishu couldn¡¯t refuse. Then, she asked E¡¯niang to stay in the courtyard as Madam Wen expected.

 Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222 I Must Thank Her

    Chapter 1222 I Must Thank Her

    After getting the news, Wen Xichi rushed to Huaguang Temple while send a letter to Prime Minister Wen.

    He came here on a horse at a high speed, but someone was faster than him. Especially when he saw that the road in front of him was jammed by someone¡¯s carriage, Wen Xichi had to pull the reins.

    Prince Chen¡¯s carriage was almost twice as wide as an ordinary carriage. He was now lying sideways in the carriage leisurely, and the speed of the carriage was not slow.

    But even so, Wen Xichi was still anxious. Being stuck at the back, he couldn¡¯t wait, so he had to take a few steps forward to catch up with the guard behind the carriage. He cupped his hands to salute the guard and said, ¡°Please report to His Highness Prince Chen that Wen Xichi asks to see him.¡±

    Wen Xichi had extraordinary strength, and his father was the Prime Minister. The guard didn¡¯t dare to neglect him and immediately went to report.

    After a while, he came out and said to Wen Xichi with cupped fists, ¡°Your Excellency, His Highness invites you toe in.¡±

    Wen Xichi jumped off the horse, threw the reins to the servant, strode to the front of the carriage, and made an obeisance by cupping one hand in the other before his chest to Chu Liuchen in the carriage.

    The curtain was lifted. Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Third Young Master Wen?¡±

    ¡°Something happened to my mother in the temple on the mountain. I want to go up the mountain as soon as possible to see her,¡± Wen Xichi said seriously.

    ¡°Something happened to Madam Wen?¡± Chu Liuchen frowned slightly and said, ¡°Do you need an imperial physician? I happen to have one with me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I don¡¯t need it for the time being. Could you make way for me so that I can hurry?¡± Wen Xichi said.

    ¡°Of course. Lord Wen, please go ahead!¡± Chu Liuchen was very easygoing. After he gave the order, the fleet stopped for a while. After thanking Chu Liuchen again, Wen Xichi mounted the horse and went up the mountain.

    ¡°Is Prince Chen really different from what my father said?¡±

    Wen Xichi didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuchen to be so easygoing. He pursed his lips to hide the gloom in his eyes, took a deep breath, and suppressed the unwillingness in his heart.

    After Wen Xichi left, Chu Liuchen ordered the carriage to go up the mountain and speed up.

    Wen Xichi rode the horse up the mountain and hurried to Madam Wen. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Gu Xishuing out to him crying. He dodged to the side.

    Gu Xishu lost her bnce and almost fell. The servant girl standing behind her was smart and hurried forward to support her. The two shook, but fortunately, they stood firm.

    ¡°Third Cousin¡­ it¡¯s my fault. I wanted toe up the mountain to offer incense. I didn¡¯t intend to get Aunt into such big danger. Third Cousin, please punish me!¡±

    Gu Xishu cried with tears, and her clothes seemed to be a little messy with a few strands of hair falling down. Somehow, this kind of mess made her appear more delicate and pitiful than before.

    ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Wen Xichi didn¡¯t look at Gu Xishu at all, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t see her carefully made pitiful look.

    He strode in.

    ¡°Third Cousin!¡± Gu Xishu hurriedly chased after him and almost fell in a hurry. Finally, she followed Wen Xichi in and saw E¡¯niang bowing to Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Third Cousin, this is¡­¡± Gu Xishu wanted to introduce E¡¯niang to Wen Xichi, but she saw Wen Xichi rushing in and ignoring E¡¯niang, who was standing at the door.

    E¡¯niang raised her head and gestured to Gu Xishu, who hurriedly followed Wen Xichi in.

    Seeing Madam Wen lying on the bed, Wen Xichi was so worried that his face changed greatly. He took two steps forward and reached out to hold Madam Wen¡¯s arm.

    Hearing the voice, Madam Wen opened her eyes and said softly, ¡°Xichi, you¡¯re here. I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Mother, let me feel your pulse.¡± Wen Xichi stretched out his hand. Although his medical skills were not amazing, he still knew how to feel someone¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Fortunately, Xishu and E¡¯niang are here today. You have to thank themter,¡± Madam Wen said weakly.

    Wen Xichi took his hand off Madam Wen¡¯s wrist and slightly rxed his handsome eyebrows. His mother¡¯s injury had basically stabilized.

    ¡°Third Cousin, it¡¯s all thanks to the ginseng sent by Aunt Lu. Otherwise, Aunt Wen would¡¯ve been in great danger. The imperial physician said she was lucky!¡± Gu Xishu had alreadye in. At this time, she spoke softly. She pinched the handkerchief in her hand, lowered her head, and med herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I didn¡¯t take good care of Aunt Wen. Otherwise, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened to her.¡±

    ¡°How can it be your fault? I didn¡¯t expect that I would miss my step. I was careless. It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Madam Wenforted her.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± The eyes of Gu Xishu turned red again. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Wen Xichi interrupted Gu Xishu impatiently, and his eyes fell on the woman who followed Gu Xishu in.

    ¡°She bowed to me at the door of the outer room just now. Is she the mistress of Shao Jing, who is said to be the lost legitimate daughter of the former imperial censor?¡±

    Gu Xishu was interrupted by Wen Xichi and panicked. She looked at Madam Wen pitifully and said, ¡°Aunt, Third Cousin¡­¡±

    ¡°Xichi, it¡¯s all thanks to what Xishu and E¡¯niang did today. Don¡¯t shout at them. They¡¯re both timid.¡± Madam Wen protected Gu Xishu right away.

    Wen Xichi looked at E¡¯niang without blinking. After looking her up and down for a long time, he suddenly asked, ¡°Where did you get the ginseng?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± E¡¯niang had to answer.

    ¡°Third Cousin¡­¡± Gu Xishu wanted to continue but was interrupted by Wen Xichi rudely. ¡°Cousin, I have to figure out the cause and effect of this matter. Why do you stop me from asking questions again and again?¡±

    What he said rendered Gu Xishu speechless. She could only lower her head and clench the handkerchief in her hand with a guilty conscience.

    ¡°Third Cousin is so smart. Will he tell that something¡¯s wrong? Why isn¡¯t Second Cousin the one who came over today? If it were my Second Cousin, he would believe whatever I say. With him around, Aunt Wen would definitely believe that E¡¯niang is her savior. After this, Aunt Wen will introduce her to a Madam from an aristocratic family, and she will do much better than me.

    ¡°Moreover, the most important thing is that even if E¡¯niang leaves, it will have nothing to do with me. After all, it will be Aunt Wen who introduces her to some Madam.

    ¡°Since Aunt Wen is injured, I can show my filial piety. Of course, Third Cousin will not be in the mood to get married. If his marriage gets dyed, again and again, I will definitely have Aunt Wen agree to let me marry Third Cousin. This is killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    Gu Xishu had thought it through when she took action back then.

    But now she was really flustered. She kept twisting the handkerchief in her hand and subconsciously paying attention to the conversation between Wen Xichi and E¡¯niang. ¡°E¡¯niang should be more experienced than me, so she can¡¯t possibly have what we did expose, right?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, why did you bring ginseng with you when you went up the mountain? I heard that it¡¯s 100-year-old ginseng.¡± Wen Xichi pressed E¡¯niang rudely, his eyes falling on Gu Xishu¡¯s hand. Gu Xishu had a habit. Maybe she didn¡¯t notice it. Every time she panicked, she would pinch her handkerchief hard.

    ¡°I bought the ginseng by chance to nurse my health. I brought it up the mountain because I wanted to have some peace and quiet days on the mountain before I nurse my health.¡± E¡¯niang lowered her head. Although there was still a smile on her face, it was very bitter. It was obvious that she had something in her mind that she found it hard to disclose.

    Wen Xichi raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You need to nurse your health? Why?¡±

    E¡¯niang lowered her head more and more. ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. I need to nurse my health, so¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, E¡¯niang seemed to havee to her senses. She raised her head in astonishment, looked at Wen Xichi, and then looked at Madam Wen, who was lying on the bed. She stretched out her fingers and suddenly realized something. ¡°Your Excellency, do you suspect me? I¡¯m not familiar with Madam Wen. How could I want to plot against her? What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t have the chance to get close to Madam Wen.¡±

    At this point, she was so angry that her face turned pale. She bowed sideways to Madam Wen, who was lying on the bed, and said, ¡°Madam Wen, if that¡¯s what you think, I¡¯ll go back first. It was just a coincidence. I¡¯m sorry if Lord Wen doesn¡¯t appreciate this coincidence!¡±

    She said that Wen Xichi didn¡¯t appreciate that coincidence. That was to say, he didn¡¯t believe that she had saved Madam Wen so coincidentally.

    Her words sounded a little guilty. Madam Wen was lying in bed and was in poor health. Hearing what E¡¯niang said, she flew into a rage. She sat up with the help of an old maid, patted the edge of the bed hard with the other hand, and said angrily, ¡°Xichi, what do you mean? Do you think she shouldn¡¯t have saved me? Or do you think I shouldn¡¯t have survived the disaster?¡±

    Thinking that she had almost died, Madam Wen felt sad and burst into tears at once. ¡°Xichi, I thought that you came up the mountain in such a hurry because you cared about me, but you suspected her intention while she had saved me. Why did E¡¯niang save me? Did she try to hurt me?¡±

    At this point, the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and she burst into tears.

    Wen Xichi didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out to be like this. He nced at the faces of Gu Xishu and E¡¯niang coldly. He was sure that there must be something fishy about this matter. However, when his mother cried like this, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone. His mother¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stand any torture at the moment. If this fuss got her into real danger, he would regret it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mother. I¡¯m just asking. I¡¯m not really suspecting anyone.¡± Wen Xichiforted Madam Wen while pulling his clothes. He had gone up the mountain in a hurry, and his clothes were still wet. ¡°Mother, if I didn¡¯t care about you, why would I ride a horse up the mountain? I was afraid that Father would be worried, so I sent a message to him before.¡±

    Seeing that his attitude softened, Madam Wen felt a little better. She didn¡¯t really want to make a scene. She knew that her son was also concerned about her. Seeing that he looked tired and he was still wearing the official uniform of the Ministry of Justice, she knew that he came directly from the Ministry of Justice and felt sorry for him.

    Among her three sons, Wen Xichi was the most promising and the one she liked the most.

    ¡°Son, it¡¯s all thanks to E¡¯niang this time. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that she saved my life. You can¡¯t interrogate her like you do in the Ministry of Justice. You should thank her instead!¡± Madam Wen wiped her tears and stopped making a fuss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will definitely thank her.¡± Wen Xichi promised without hesitation with deep eyes.

    He knew that there was something wrong with Gu Xishu and E¡¯niang.

 Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223 The Misfortune Doctor Qiu

    Chapter 1223 The Misfortune Doctor Qiu

    Doctor Qiu had always been the busiest doctor. He worked from the Mansion of the Prime Minister to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and then to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion before he finally entered the Imperial Pce. However, he didn¡¯t do well in the Pce.

    On the one hand, there were too many rules in the Pce, which made him very ufortable. On the other hand, the imperial physicians in the Pce did not like him very much.

    The imperial physicians had their own systems, and the doctors who newly entered the Pce would also be imperial physicians. Only Doctor Qiu was different. He was sent by Prince Zhou to help nurse the Empress. He was different from those doctors who had entered the Pce in the past. No matter why those doctors entered the Pce, they would inevitably be included in the branch of imperial physicians.

    When Prince Zhou sent Doctor Qiu to the Pce, the former once said that Doctor Qiu would only stay there for a period, which meant that he would eventually go back. Originally, it would be a few days, so the imperial physicians in the Pce did not care about it.

    But Doctor Qiu¡¯s stay had been prolonged infinitely because of the Empress.

    This made the imperial physicians increasingly displeased with Doctor Qiu, who seemed to be an outsider, and his behavior made people feel that he was a sneaky person. Previously, he was protected by the Empress, so no one dared to say anything ill about him. Now the Empress could barely keep herself safe, so how could she protect him?

    Doctor Qiu had a hard time in the Pce. Not only did the imperial physicians dislike him, but even the imperial concubines wanted to target him because of the Empress.

    Doctor Qiu was very smart. He made a mistake and was sent back to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion after being beaten.

    Since he got what he was asked to do done, it was unwise for him to stay in the Pce. Compared with the Pce, Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion was the safest ce for him. A small beating would not kill him.

    Doctor Qiu knew things very well. The Empress couldn¡¯t keep herself safe, and she was very low-key now. Even if something happened to him, she would not help him. It was better for him to save himself.

    Moreover, he seeded in doing that.

    A small pce sedan sent him out of the Pce. Doctor Qiu was half-lying in the sedan. Although he couldn¡¯t turn around at will, he was very proud and in a good mood.

    The sedan suddenly stopped, and Doctor Qiu was slightly surprised. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have arrived at Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion by now.¡±

    He frowned and was about to speak when the door of the sedan was suddenly lifted. The light from the outside came in, making it impossible for Doctor Qiu to see the person¡¯s face clearly for a moment. He only felt that it was a man, and then everything went ck, and his whole body was covered with a ck bag.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Doctor Qiu was shocked and struggled desperately.

    The bag was very big, and the man was very agile. After getting Doctor Qiu in the bag, the man pulled the bag down and wrapped Doctor Qiu in it, who then was hit heavily on the head and fainted.

    When Doctor Qiu woke up, he moved his hands and feet with difficulty, which were tied up, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. He was even injured, and the pain became more and more intense.

    He gritted his teeth and looked up at this ce. It was an ordinary room, but he couldn¡¯t tell where it was.

    Who was it that wanted to target him? Did that person work for the Pce?

    In fact, there were not many people who dared to hurt Doctor Qiu after knowing that he worked for Prince Zhou, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them. Doctor Qiu was in a panic.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A voice came from behind a screen in front of Doctor Qiu. Footsteps came from behind the screen. A guard came out and looked him up and down with cold eyes.

    This kind of coldness didn¡¯t just emit from the guard¡¯s face. Doctor Qiu was experienced. This coldness came from evil Qi. Since that guard had such strong evil Qi, it meant that he was surely not ordinary. The guards with such evil Qi were all unusual. At least, Doctor Qiu had never seen a guard with such strong evil Qi around Prince Zhou.

    Doctor Qiu shivered and asked with a pale face, ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    The guard looked down at him and asked, ¡°Tell me who you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m an imperial physician from the Pce. No¡­ no, I¡¯m a doctor sent by Prince Zhou to the Pce to treat the Empress.¡± Doctor Qiu did not understand what the guard meant and answered in a trembling voice.

    ¡°You work for Prince Yue, don¡¯t you?¡± The guard sneered, took out a soft whip from his waist, and whipped it on the ground.

    ¡°No¡­ No. I work for Prince Zhou.¡± Doctor Qiu was very scared, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything inappropriate.

    Some inappropriate words would kill him. Although he had got several people killed, it did not mean that he was not afraid of death. In fact, he was more afraid of death than anyone else, so he got a powerful backer. Otherwise, if he was discovered that he got someone killed because of his treatment, he would be beaten to death.

    ¡°I heard that you are a rtive of the cousin Miss of the Mansion of the Prime Minister. Was she who rmended you to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± The guard ignored him and stood with his back to the light, with an unclear meaning in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Doctor Qiu stammered. He was not afraid of being investigated for that matter.

    ¡°You killed Miss Wang of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, didn¡¯t you? Who asked you to do that?¡± The guard changed the topic, which seemed to have nothing to do with the previous topic.

    Doctor Qiu felt his heart beat faster. ¡°Someone is investigating Wang Yishu¡¯s incident again? Since Wang Shengxue is dead, why would someone investigate the matter of Wang Yishu again?¡±

    ¡°About this¡­¡± Doctor Qiu said.

    The guard said slowly, ¡°If you want to lie, I¡¯ll break one of your hands. This whip has killed a lot of people, but I¡¯ll just use it to smash your hand!¡±

    There was even a hint of a smile on his face, but it made people feel cold from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°It was¡­ it was Madam Jiang¡¯s order.¡± Doctor Qiu gritted his teeth and ratted Madam Jiang out. Anyway, Madam Jiang was dead now, so it didn¡¯t matter if the truth was revealed.

    The guard fiddled with the whip in his hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of Madam Jiang having Wang Yishu killed?¡±

    ¡°She tried to frame Princess Chen and have her bear the responsibility of killing Miss Wang.¡± Since Doctor Qiu had started talking, it was not so difficult for him to say the rest of what happened.

    ¡°Even if the truth is found out, so what? The victim and the criminal are both dead. I¡¯m just a doctor. Even if I¡¯ve made some minor mistakes, Prince Zhou will protect him. And at this time, I have to tell the truth. Those who know the situation are wise. At present, it¡¯s better for me to be obedient in order to keep myself safe!¡±

    Doctor Qiu felt a little relieved when the guard merely asked that question.

    ¡°I heard that you have been studying some strange medicine many years ago. When did you develop the Fake Dead Medicine?¡± The guard suddenly changed the topic.

    The topic changed too fast. When Doctor Qiu rxed a little, he subconsciously felt that the next question would not be too hard to answer, so he hurriedly said, ¡°More than a decade ago¡­¡±

    At this point, Doctor Qiu stopped in astonishment, and he was so scared that his eyes widened.

    ¡°It has been developed more than ten years ago, hasn¡¯t it?¡± The guard suddenly squatted down and looked at Doctor Qiu with a pair of cold eyes, which made him feel like being targeted by a poisonous snake.

    ¡°No¡­ no, what do you mean by Fake Dead Medicine? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Doctor Qiu said. His pupils dted, and he struggled unconsciously and tried hard to defend himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± The guard suddenly smiled and stood up. The whip in his hand fell hard on Doctor Qiu¡¯s back. He screamed in pain and almost fainted.

    When the whip fell on his wound, his heart-wrenching pain made him only scream for a while, and then he couldn¡¯t even make a sound.

    It hurt to the extreme.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s up with Shao Yanru? Why hasn¡¯t she died yet? Why did she secretly go to see Marquis Xing?¡± The guard sneered and raised the whip in his hand high again, as if he didn¡¯t want Doctor Qiu to say anything more and just wanted to find a random topic to kill the doctor once. The whip fell heavily on him.

    It was another heart-wrenching pain.

    Doctor Qiu was in so much pain that he almost couldn¡¯t think straight, but his mind was extremely clear. ¡°What does he want? Did he see Shao Yanru appear? Does he have the evidence?

    ¡°What did I say back then? I promised that she would never appear again. Shao Jing has promised me, and that woman has never shown up in public again for so many years.

    ¡°I thought that Shao Jing was trustworthy, so I helped Shao Yanru. Unexpectedly, I got discovered as soon as I left the Pce.

    ¡°Shao Yanru is really a good-for-nothing and is good at spoiling things.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have helped her at that time. This woman has a pair of ambitious eyes, and she is promiscuous. It¡¯s obvious that she is not a good person.¡±

    After the sharp pain subsided a little, Doctor Qiu endured the great pain and said loudly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± ¡°Since they all knew it, why should I hide the fact?¡±

    He had said everything he could so that he could stall for time to get reinforcements.

    The following things were much simpler. Doctor Qiu told the guard everything about Shao Yanru in detail, saying that someone in the Pce was helping Shao Yanru, but he didn¡¯t know who it was. It should be someone with some power. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee to him without letting him know while helping Shao Yanru n.

    The guard put down what Doctor Qiu knew on several sheets in total. By the time Doctor Qiu finished speaking, he was in so much pain that he fainted.

    The guard took a look at the sheets and was quite satisfied. He asked someone to untie Doctor Qiu and give him something to eat. For the time being, he could not kill him.

    The information disclosed by Doctor Qiu appeared on the desk of Chu Liuchen. Looking at the statements on these pieces of paper, Chu Liuchen slightly showed a faint smile. The Fake Dead Medicine, this medicine was developed by Mingqiu Nun and Qi Jue together. It was actually the Fake Dead Medicine, by which one could fake one¡¯s death to escape. Shao Yanru was really not simple. She could even escape after entering the Pce.

    Of course, Shao Yanru was not capable enough to make that happen alone. There were also Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, as well as Prince Cheng and another group of people.

    When Chu Liuchen thought of that, his slender fingers tapped lightly on the table, and his beautiful eyes were filled with coldness.

    ¡°Did you ask about what happened more than a decade ago?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, he didn¡¯t talk about that. He only said that he just developed the medicine. He didn¡¯t know what happened more than a decade ago, and he didn¡¯te to the capital at that time!¡± Xiao Xuanzi reported, ¡°He passed out before I asked him more!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll ask him after he recuperates for a period. He¡¯d better recover from his injuries as soon as possible. After that, you¡¯ll beat him up like this again. If he still refuses to talk, repeat this process,¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly.

    If Doctor Qiu kept being beaten alone, he might be able to handle it. But if he was beaten again and again after repeated recuperation, he would not be able to take it.

    By doing this, Chu Liuchen meant that he would not stop until he got the answer. Xiao Xuanzi secretly prayed for Doctor Qiu because he had offended Chu Liuchen. ¡°Doctor Qiu is truly unlucky¡­¡±

 Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224 Guilt! Wen Xichi Chose His Side

    Chapter 1224 Guilt! Wen Xichi Chose His Side

    After visiting the Empress Dowager, Chu Liuchen took Shao Wanru to the back mountain.

    The scenery in the back mountain was good, especially in the purple bamboo forest where there were not many people. Not everyone coulde here.

    Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, and the two of them rolled down their wide sleeves. Even so, Shao Wanru still felt a little embarrassed, and her watery eyes looked a little shy.

    Xiao Xuanzi and Yujie stayed far away from them and did not disturb their peace.

    The sound of falling leaves came from under one¡¯s feet. It was not loud, but it was peaceful.

    After a long while, Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°Gu Xishu made such a scene today, and Madam Wen is more and more obedient to her now. E¡¯niang should be a favorite in front of her now.¡±

    Chu Liuchen nodded and said sarcastically, ¡°Madam Wen trusts her niece very much.¡±

    Did she trust her niece too much? Shao Wanru inexplicably recalled that she had been driven out. Because her lips were naturally red, Gu Xishu said that she was dissolute and wore makeup at a funeral. Madam Wen actually believed those words, which showed that she listened to whatever Guxishu said.

    What had happened in Shao Wanru¡¯sst life seemed to be getting farther and farther away from her. Since she married Chu Liuchen, she felt that what happened in the past was like dreams that were not so real.

    ¡°In the end, Madam Wen will suffer losses because of this niece,¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    ¡°Since she trusts this niece so much, let¡¯s help her.¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows. He had always been ruthless to irrelevant people. But since Madam Wen was so stupid that she liked a girl who targeted Zhuozhuo, he thought that there was no need to sympathize with her.

    ¡°Many noble madams wille to the royal temple in Huaguang Temple. Since the Madam of Prime Minister has fallen and it is inconvenient for her to go down the mountain, she will probably stay here for some days.¡± Shao Wanru vaguely guessed the n of E¡¯niang and Gu Xishu.

    Based on the fact that E¡¯niang had saved the Madam of Prime Minister and that Gu Xishu had apanied her to put in a good word for her, it was very easy for E¡¯niang to get Madam Wen¡¯s favor. Madam Wen would probably take E¡¯niang out every time she met her guests.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice. She had deliberately slowed down before because she wanted Gu Xishu to stop her. E¡¯niang would definitely not want to see her at this time, for fear that she would find out something.

    It just so happened that she just went over to show her care and did not intend to intervene in the matter of the Madam of Prime Minister.

    The Madam of the Prime Minister had a poor judgment of people. In Shao Wanru¡¯sst life, Madam Wen clearly knew that Shao Wanru had nowhere to go, but she still drove her out. If it weren¡¯t for the help of Chu Liuchen, Shao Wanru would probably have been dead by then.

    If Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have the protection of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, it would be very easy for Madam Jiang and Shao Yanru to kill her.

    Now she could just stand by and watch without interfering directly, which could be regarded as her repaying the tenderness and protection that Wen Xichi had given her at that time.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Prince Chen and Princess Chen!¡± Wen Xichi suddenly came out of the roadside. When he saw them, he was stunned for a moment. He was also very surprised to see them here, but then he stepped forward and saluted.

    ¡°Lord Wen, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°How is your mother¡¯s injury?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your care, Your Highness Prince Chen. My mother has recovered from her injury. She should be fine now!¡± Wen Xichi said. He nced at Shao Wanru beside him and asked, ¡°Your Highness Princess Chen, can I have a word with His Highness?¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead, Lord Wen!¡± Although Shao Wanru was surprised that Wen Xichi asked for Chu Liuchen, she still nodded with a smile and went to the path on the side with Yujie.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lord Wen?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and looked at Wen Xichi with interest.

    ¡°I wish to talk to you about something, Your Highness,¡± Wen Xichi said.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded indifferently and continued walking forward, followed by Wen Xichi.

    ¡°Do you know about Marquis Xing¡¯s mistress, Your Highness?¡± Wen Xichi came straight to the point. ¡°I heard that this mistress is the daughter of the former imperial censor, and she was lost in the capital city. Now she is in my mother¡¯s ce!¡±

    Chu Liuchen squinted at him and said, ¡°Zhuozhuo once told me that someone saved your mother. It turns out that she is the mistress of Marquis Xing. They happened to meet each other. It¡¯s not a big deal!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this woman is not simple, and neither is Marquis Xing!¡± Wen Xichi said slowly.

    He was neither fast nor slow while speaking, and he seemed to be in a calm mood.

    ¡°Is there anything unusual about what he said in the Ministry of Justice?¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily with a slight smile.

    Wen Xichi said, ¡°There was nothing unusual when Marquis Xing made his statement in the Ministry of Justice. There wasn¡¯t any error. When the former Duke Xing was killed before, several people saw Marquis Xing in the capital city, so it¡¯s impossible for him to have anything to do with the death of the former Duke Xing. As for the death of Infanta Qinghua, it was because she was in poor spirits. She died because she gave birth to the young heir not long ago at that time, and she was overly worried. It¡¯s said that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess went to check her body in person, so it¡¯s not his fault.¡±

    ¡°Everything has nothing to do with Marquis Xing, so he appears very innocent, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°That¡¯s what appears to be, so I let him go back to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion first,¡± Wen Xichi said. The higher-ups found that there was nothing unusual about this matter. It had happened too long ago. Shao Jing said that he had not left the capital city. When Wen Xichi asked others about it, they also said that Shao Jing should be in the capital city by then.

    ¡°Do you think that he is innocent, Lord Wen?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled and rolled his eyes. There was an inexplicable emotion in his deep eyes, which made it hard for others to tell whether he was happy or angry at this time.

    Wen Xichi didn¡¯t answer immediately. After a long while, he stepped on the fallen leaves and said, ¡°I think he lied.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Liuchen stopped and looked at Wen Xichi in surprise.

    ¡°What he said is too perfect, as if it had been prepared a long time ago. In fact, he was the one who benefited from Madam Jiang¡¯s death. There is another w, which is E¡¯niang. She¡¯s not a simple woman and knows martial arts!¡±

    ¡°She knows martial arts?¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t know about it and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, she knows martial arts. My mother was in danger today, and it is said that she was a little far away from my mother. Even if the servant girls and old maids serving my mother reacted slowly, she couldn¡¯t have been so fast. For so many years, she has been Shao Jing¡¯s mistress and rarely appeared in public. How could she be so agile? What¡¯s more, my mother said that no one was very close to her at that time. She suddenly tripped and fell. If she wasn¡¯t tripped by someone deliberately, it must be someone who knew martial arts and threw something at her. That was why she tripped¡­¡±

    Wen Xichi analyzed it in detail.

    This matter was really strange. He had specially asked his mother and always felt that it was Gu Xishu who had done this to his mother. However, Gu Xishu was very innocent. At that time, she was still some distance away from his mother. Gu Xishu appeared to be just a weak well-behaved girl. It was impossible for her to do this from so far away and hurt Madam Wen.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s not her, who else could it be?

    ¡°E¡¯niang is the most suspicious one!¡±

    Unlike Madam Wen, Wen Xichi was smart, decisive, and shrewd. It was easy for him to see through the changes in the matter.

    In order to prove his guess, he went to ask Gu Xishuter. Gu Xishu was very flustered. The more he asked her, the more flustered she became. Later, she simply cried and said that she was also frightened at that time and couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. The more he asked, the more she cried, and she was unwilling to talk about it. It was obvious that she was guilty.

    After listening to Wen Xichi¡¯s detailed analysis, Chu Liuchen looked at him with a faint smile and said, ¡°Are you going to do nothing while your mother is deceived?¡±

    ¡°Since she can¡¯t judge people well, she should be taught a lesson!¡± Wen Xichi said with a cold face and slightly lowered his head, as if he wasn¡¯t talking about his biological mother.

    His expression surprised Chu Liuchen. He had thought that Wen Xichi would tell his mother about this immediately and expose Gu Xishu.

    ¡°I heard that Madam Wen likes you, her youngest son,¡± Chu Liuchen said curiously.

    Madam Wen adored her youngest son the most, but he didn¡¯t seem to care much about her being bullied. It was really surprising.

    ¡°My mother dotes on Gu Xishu too much.¡± Wen Xichi was silent for a moment. His heart was torn apart and he was very upset.

    In his dream, the girl he cared about was thrown out with a pale face. Being despised by so many people, she was weak, embarrassed, and pitiful in front of his tomb. He saw it, but he could only watch her being humiliated and driven away while he could do nothing about it. That deep hatred had always been a heart-wrenching pain for him.

    He could forgive his mother for her preference for his second brother and Gu Xishu, but he would not allow the woman he cared about to suffer so much grievance and harm after his death.

    There was a sh of gloom in his gentle eyes. ¡°Some things have indeed happened. So what if they happened in my past life? So what if it¡¯s in this life?¡±

    ¡°The Ministry of Justice will pay attention to Marquis Xing. If there is any progress, I will send a letter to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion,¡± Wen Xichi said and looked at Chu Liuchen without dodging his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t mean to just deliver a letter. He was taking sides.

    He chose to take the same side as Chu Liuchen without hesitation. He was not as dispensable as he used to be with Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuchen suddenly smiled, which made people feel that he was as handsome as jade and unparalleled in the world. After smiling for a while, he raised his handsome eyebrows and then stopped smiling. He immediately showed a cold murderous look and said, ¡°Third Young Master Wen, do you know what you are doing?¡±

    Sensing the sharp gaze of Chu Liuchen, Wen Xichi nodded and said seriously, ¡°I do!¡±

    Of course, he knew what he was doing. He chose to take Prince Chen¡¯s side, which was what he must do. Only in this way could he protect the girl he cared about and prevent her from being as miserable and sad as she was in herst life.

    Wen Xichu thought it was true that Chu Liuchen was more suitable for her than he was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Since I¡¯ve expressed my intention here, I¡¯ll follow your lead from now on,¡± Wen Xichi said without any hesitation.

    In fact, he had been looking for an opportunity to tell Prince Chen about it. During his observation these days, he could sense some of Prince Chen¡¯s little tricks. He clearly knew what kind of man Prince Chen in front of him was. Only Prince Chen could protect Shao Wanru with all his heart.

    In this case, what else could Wen Xichi ask for? In hisst life, he owed Shao Wanru. In this life, he only hoped that she could be safe and happy.

 Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225 Send a Message for Her

    Chapter 1225 Send a Message for Her

    E¡¯niang didn¡¯t expect her n to go so smoothly. It was so smooth that she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The news that Madam Wen had fallen somehow got out. When the madams from aristocratic families, who hade up the mountain to offer incense, heard the news, they all came to visit Madam Wen.

    The two Prime Ministers in the imperial court, whether Prime Minister Wen or Prime Minister Zhang, were both the people those madams wanted to curry favor with. In the past, when they were in Prime Minister¡¯s Mansions, they might not get the chance to see the Prime Ministers or their madams. Now it was such a coincidence. Any madam who had a rather powerful background wanted to take the opportunity of visiting Madam Wen to get herself known. Maybe it would be a great chance for her husband or son to get promoted.

    For a time, Madam Wen¡¯s incense room was particrly lively.

    Many madams, who had only met Madam Wen once, also came over. They had thought that Madam Wen would definitely not see them, but they didn¡¯t expect that Madam Wen was particrly easygoing this time. Whoever came over got to meet Madam Wen.

    Therefore, those madams saw Gu Xishu, the cousin Miss of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, and E¡¯niang, the lost daughter of the former imperial censor.

    In fact, what had happened to E¡¯niang had already been spread out in private. It was said that she was not only the mistress of Marquis Xing but also the daughter of the former imperial censor. Everyone was in the mood to watch the show and didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    People doubted if she was the daughter of the former imperial censor. If she was really Imperial Censor Lu¡¯s mistress¡¯s daughter, he would be utterly disgraced even if he died, not to mention that he was still alive.

    He had been demoted before, but he might have a chance to work in the imperial court again. If he came back and knew about this incident, he would surely be furious.

    Unexpectedly, E¡¯niang really dared to appear in public. Seeing that she was very proud in front of Madam Wen, and Madam Wen introduced her to the madams one by one, they were very sensible. They all greeted E¡¯niang with a smile and were very kind. They let Lu E¡¯niang in without Madam Wen saying anything.

    All the madams who stayed overnight in Huaguang Temple knew E¡¯niang.

    And they were very optimistic about her.

    E¡¯niang had the support of Madam Wen, and Marquis Xing had no First Madam now. In addition, E¡¯niang had an extraordinary family background. ording to these points, she would be the future Madam of Marquis Xing.

    Thinking of this, everyone pretended that they didn¡¯t know that it was bad of E¡¯niang to be a mistress and talked to her with a smile. Many people gave gifts to E¡¯niang and held her intimately.

    Every time this happened, Madam Wen would smile and express her satisfaction with E¡¯niang. She would say that it was all thanks to E¡¯niang that she was saved. Otherwise, she would have been in real danger this time.

    Gu Xishu called E¡¯niang Aunt Lu again and again, and they were very intimate. The outsiders would believe that they were mother and daughter.

    E¡¯niang was very satisfied with bing close with the madams of aristocratic families so quickly. After living on the mountain for two days, she apanied Madam Wen down the mountain. They appeared so affectionate as if they were a family.

    When the carriages of the Mansion of the Prime Minister left the Huaguang Temple, Shao Wanru was standing on a small mountain. When she saw that E¡¯niang had taken Madam Wen¡¯s carriage, she smiled silently. She was not surprised by what she saw now.

    E¡¯niang had been looking for an opportunity to enter Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Because of the favor of Madam Wen, she could appear in public openly and be recognized as the daughter of the imperial censor. It was no longer just a rumor.

    Since it wasn¡¯t a rumor, then it was true.

    ¡°Has she arrived in the capital city?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly. The wind blew up the hem of her dress, making her waist look thin and slim.

    She stood on a pavilion on the top of the hill, which was facing the mountain gate. She could clearly see the mountain gate from there.

    ¡°She¡¯s about to arrive in the capital city!¡± Qing¡¯er stood beside her and reported. She knew who her master was asking about.

    ¡°After she arrives, arrange for her to stay in the courtyard outside and tell her not to go out unless necessary,¡± Shao Wanru ordered.

    ¡°Yes, My Lady!¡± Qing¡¯er knew Shao Wanru¡¯s n and answered straightforwardly. Then, she followed Shao Wanru to look down the mountain. The carriages of the Madam of Prime Minister had begun to go down the mountain one by one. Madam Wen was in the carriage in the front, as well as Gu Xishu and E¡¯niang.

    The two of them entered the carriage of the Madam of Prime Minister together just now. It seemed that they were with Madam Wen to help relieve her boredom.

    ¡°My Lady, the Madam of Prime Minister doesn¡¯t seem to be stupid!¡± Qing¡¯er said in confusion. She thought that Madam Wen seemed to be very good at talking, so how could she fall into Gu Xishu¡¯s trap so easily?

    ¡°She trusts Gu Xishu very much. She believes everything that Gu Xishu says and does. She thinks that since she has raised Gu Xishu up, she knows her best, she thinks Gu Xishu is much better than other girls outside.¡± Shao Wanru sneered sarcastically. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess Madam Wen¡¯s thinking, who doted on Gu Xishu to the extreme.

    It was to the extent that Madam Wen could even disregard other people¡¯s lives merely because of what Gu Xishu said.

    Shao Wanru thought that Madam Wen was not a nice person.

    However, it had nothing to do with her. She looked away indifferently and sat down in the pavilion again. She picked up the tea made by Qing¡¯er, took a sip, and smelled the faint fragrance of the tea.

    ¡°Help her pass on the message. It will be better if the whole capital city knows the current identity of the mistress¡¯s daughter of Shao Jing,¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    E¡¯niang now had higher status and hade into contact with Madam Wen. It seemed that Madam Wen also liked her very much. Someone would naturally go up to tter her and bring up the matter between E¡¯niang and Shao Jing.

    With Madam Jiang gone, it didn¡¯t matter even if it had only been a few days. A lot of people in the world enjoyed polishing the apple.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to spread the news about E¡¯niang soon, especially about how she saved Madam Wen and won her favor.¡± Qing¡¯er knew Shao Wanru¡¯s intention. In this respect, she was much smarter than other servant girls, but there was one thing she didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°My Lady, are you really going to let her marry into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Shao Wanru smiled, and her eyes became meaningful in the vapor.

    ¡°Why not? She will do that!¡±

    Especially at this time, the funeral of Madam Jiang would be held tomorrow. At the time of her inexplicable death, Madam Jiang had been found to be disreputable. She had been grounded and lost her reputation. Then, she made such a big scene in front of the gate of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, which almost became a joke in the entire capital city. Shao Jing was so angry that he nned to bury her hastily. The funeral would be held tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, Madam Jiang would be buried.

    Even the bodies of dead madams from ordinary families would be viewed for three days. Only the once arrogant Madam of Marquis Xing hade to such a miserable end.

    However, she brought this upon herself.

    Her death was nned by Shao Jing, and her son was also involved. Although her son didn¡¯t kill her himself, at that time, her death was the consequence of her sonundering what Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had done.

    Shao Hua¡¯an went to visit Madam Jiang and made Madam Jiang say that what she said before was nonsense. Heforted her and acted like he wanted to take her back and support her well. In fact, it was all an illusion. Both Shao Hua¡¯an and Shao Jing knew what kind of ce the Ministry of Justice was.

    It wasmon for the officials of the Ministry of Justice to monitor the detainees in the room on the side when they had visitors over.

    Madam Jiang was killed by Shao Jing and Shao Hua¡¯an.

    Shao Jing took action, and Shao Hua¡¯an not only refused to save Madam Jiang but also helped with the n. When Shao Hua¡¯an went to see Madam Jiang, he already knew that she was doomed.

    Shao Hua¡¯an watched his biological mother fall into a desperate situation and did nothing in order to get some uncertain power. Also, he had helped with her death, which showed his cruelty.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯sst life, Shao Hua¡¯an had been an outsider.

    ¡°Let Nanny Yu talk. There is nody in charge of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and Shao Jing won¡¯t remain a widower for three years. Third Aunt will make trouble tomorrow. Zhao Xiran doesn¡¯t have enough status. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will be in chaos¡­¡± Speaking of this, Shao Wanru smiled more coldly and indifferently. She would have the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in chaos.

    Those people thought that she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion since the heir of Duke Xing was Hao¡¯er. Shao Wanru would show them how ruthless she could be to get what she wanted.

    She didn¡¯t care whether Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was destroyed or not. She just needed to make sure that Hao¡¯er and her grandma were fine in this life.

    Those people thought that Madam Wen and Old Madam had arranged for E¡¯niang to marry into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In addition, the members of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were suffering from trouble at home and outside the mansion. At this time, even if Shao Jing went a little too far, it would not be a big deal to let E¡¯niang marry into the mansion as soon as possible, as long as no one objected.

    Shao Yanru was determined to return to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, while Shao Hua¡¯an and Shao Jing were determined to make Shao Yanru live a better life and regain glory. Both of them were greedy, and so did E¡¯niang.

    The decline of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was just around the corner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s time to go down the mountain after packing up!¡± Shao Wanru stood up and walked out slowly. She had said goodbye to the Empress Dowager before. Tomorrow, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would hold the funeral, and the Third Madam would make a scene in the mourning hall. In any case, Shao Wanru had to be present.

    Qing¡¯er nodded, and they went down the hill one after the other. When they returned to the courtyard, Yujie had already packed up with a group of servants. They surrounded Shao Wanru and headed for the gate of Huaguang Temple. The carriages of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had been waiting there for a long time. Seeing theme out, the coachmen hurriedly pulled the carriages over.

    After Shao Wanru got in a carriage, several carriages went down the mountain. By the time they arrived at Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, the chief supervisor had been waiting there with a smile. When he saw Shao Wanru get out of the carriage, he hurried forward to bow with a smile and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Where is Prince Chen?¡± Shao Wanru asked casually.

    ¡°His Highness Prince Chen is in the study. He asks you to go there first!¡±

    Shao Wanru was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± In the past, when she came back from outside, Chu Liuchen woulde back to the yard to see her if he was missing her.

    The chief supervisor said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Queen Consort Lan just sent someone here!¡± He seemed to be in a good mood, so it should not be something serious.

    Shao Wanru nodded and went to the outer study of Chu Liuchen with Yujie, but she was a little confused. Consort Lan¡¯s men had never been able to show up in front of Chu Liuchen. Why did Chu Liuchen receive her men now?

    The chief supervisor stood at the door of the outer study. He didn¡¯t leave until he saw Shao Wanru being led in by Xiao Xuanzi. Looking at the half-open window above the study, he slowly stopped smiling and sighed helplessly. ¡°Consort Lan is actually a poor person!¡±

    He did not dare to say that in front of his master. He could only think to himself. He only hoped that with Princess Chen around, his master would not be so extreme.

 Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226 An Extremely Desolate Funeral

    Chapter 1226 An Extremely Deste Funeral

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the thing in front of her in astonishment and didn¡¯t recognize it for a while.

    It was a small box, and the thing in the box was even smaller, upying half of the box. If it weren¡¯t for the clear dents on the bottom of the box, she couldn¡¯t tell that the thing in the box was missing half.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shao Wanru tilted her head and looked at the thing, but she still didn¡¯t recognize it. She turned to look at Chu Liuchen, who was standing by the window.

    Chu Liuchen stood there with his hands sped behind his back. Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she inexplicably felt that he was in a very depressed mood.

    After thinking about it, she took two steps forward, put her arms around his waist behind him, and put her face on his back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, return it!¡±

    She thought that he probably didn¡¯t want anything from Consort Lan.

    ¡°She is sure that I will take it!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a little gloom in his voice. Even if he did not turn around, Shao Wanru could imagine the coldness on his face.

    ¡°Do¡­ do you have to take it?¡± Shao Wanru asked softly.

    ¡°This is the Tiger Token! The Tiger Token of the deceased emperor!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and said with a sneer, ¡°Only half of it!¡±

    ¡°Half of the Tiger Token?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from knowing the meaning of the Tiger Token. ¡°Why only half of it?¡±

    ¡°She only has half of it!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He reached out and held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand in front of him.

    His hand was cold, and hers was warm.

    Shao Wanru held his hand with the other hand. She stroked his hand gently with her fingers as if she was trying to warm him up, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She believed that the deceased emperor¡¯s death was thest thing he wanted to talk about.

    Since he didn¡¯t talk about it, she didn¡¯t ask.

    Chu Liuchen slowly calmed down. Although his eyes were still cold and his face was no longer cruel, he turned around, held Shao Wanru in his arms, looked down at the top of her head, and said slowly, ¡°The Tiger Token of the deceased emperor can mobilize part of the military power. It was left by the deceased emperor when he fought a war. But after the war ended, the Tiger Token has been put away and has never been used again.¡±

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t quite understand this kind of thing and said subconsciously, ¡°That is to say, the Tiger Token is useless now?¡±

    Chu Liuchen stroked her beautiful hair with his hand from time to time and said, ¡°It¡¯s useful. It hasn¡¯t been used for many years, but it¡¯s still useful. It¡¯s just not as useful as it used to be. Ifbined with the current imperial edict, it will be more powerful!¡±

    What a Tiger Token,bined with an imperial edict, meant was terrifying.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help shivering and subconsciously hugged Chu Liuchen tightly. ¡°What about the other half?¡±

    ¡°The other half was hidden by the deceased emperor. I don¡¯t know where it is. I haven¡¯t seen it for so many years,¡± Chu Liuchen said calmly.

    ¡°What does Consort Lan want now?¡± Shao Wanru blinked her long eyshes a few times and did not quite understand what the meaning within was. There was only half of the token, which meant that it was useless. What did Consort Lan want to do by sending it over?

    Chu Liuchen lowered his head and said meaningfully, ¡°Consort Lan said it was for you when she sent it here.¡±

    Shao Wanru was shocked. She pushed Chu Liuchen away and asked hurriedly, ¡°What? It¡¯s for me? Why?¡± But then she suddenly understood. ¡°It should be for you. Maybe she was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t take it, so she said that it was for me so you will get it.¡±

    Chu Liuchen shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°No. It¡¯s for you!¡±

    ¡°Why is it for me?¡± Shao Wanru really didn¡¯t understand this time. In her opinion, Consort Lan was just afraid that Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t ept it, so she took the opportunity that she was giving Shao Wanru a gift so that Chu Liuchen would get the Tiger Token.

    ¡°There are two pieces of the Tiger Token. This one was supposed to be kept by a woman,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips. She understood.

    ¡°In that case, should we return it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Chu Liuchen said with gentleness in his eyes, which were no longer as gloomy as before. He looked at Shao Wanru quietly with an ambiguous look.

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment, looked up at Chu Liuchen, and suddenly smiled. She walked to the table, put away the box, and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from Consort Lan, I¡¯ll ept it. I can¡¯t refuse her kindness.¡±

    Chu Liuchen was not surprised by what Shao Wanru was doing. He smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift for you, you should take it. You¡¯ve juste back, and you need to have a good rest. We have to go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch. I¡¯ll have lunch here before leaving.¡± Shao Wanru took Chu Liuchen by the hand and said softly with a gentle and charming smile, ¡°You did prepare food for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± She sounded a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve prepared what you want to eat.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. This time, his smile was not only gentle and calm but also bright.

    At the door, Xiao Xuanzi breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly ordered the food to be served. The lunch had been sent here, but it seemed that Xiao Xuanzi really didn¡¯t dare to send it in. He was d that Princess Chen was back, Prince Chen calmed down again, and everything was fine now.

    The lunch was very light, but it was very sumptuous. There were a few dishes that Shao Wanru liked, so she didn¡¯t have to order any extra food at all. Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t eaten any meat in the mountain these days. Although the food in her ce was light, there was a lot of meat, which made her pleased. Finally, she had a small bowl of soup before she finished eating.

    Chu Liuchen had one more bowl of soup than her. He looked thin, but after recovering from his illness, he got better and ate much more than before.

    After finishing the meal, Shao Wanru watched Chu Liuchen eat with a smile. When he put down the bowl, she brought him another bowl of soup. Chu Liuchen took it and had it.

    Xiao Xuanzi watched from the side and smiled happily. As expected, as long as Princess Chen was here, his master would feel upset at most. How could Xiao Xuanzi not know his master¡¯s character? If Princess Chen was not here, his master would definitely think of something bad and get furious just because of the thing sent by Consort Lan.

    Xiao Xuanzi was d that Princess Chen was around.

    After lunch, Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen went for a walk hand in hand. After that, Shao Wanru returned to her courtyard with the brocade box.

    After returning to the yard and taking a nap for a while, Shao Wanru got up. She was going to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion tomorrow, so she still needed to prepare some things.

    The next day, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t go to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion early, but when she arrived, she found that the whole mansion was deste. Even at the gate, there was only a small piece of white cloth hanging, indicating that there was a funeral inside. The gate was half-open, and the servants by the gate werezy. It was hard to tell that there was a funeral, where the relevant people should be very busy.

    Seeing the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansioning over, the gatekeeper hurriedly stepped forward to bow and lead the carriage back.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at the parking ce, there were only a few scattered carriages. They didn¡¯t look like they belonged to noble families. It should be the members of the Shao Family who came to pay their respects.

    Madam Jiang¡¯s coffin was ced in a very remote ce. When Shao Wanru went around the corner, she saw that only Zhao Xiran was in the mourning hall. Even Shao Hua¡¯an was not there. Several other servant girls and old maids serving Zhao Xiran were dressed in white.

    Even the decent supervisor old maid in the mansion would be honored in this way if she was dead.

    Shao Wanru calmly stepped forward to offer some incense and then left. She came here today to pay her respect to Madam Jiang for the sake of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Zhao Xiran should have been waiting for her here. After Shao Wanru finished offering incense, she said slowly, ¡°Fifth Sister, take a seat in there.¡±

    She looked very calm, and her eyes were not very red. Although she was a little tired, she was basically calm. She was wearing coarse white clothes, which made her look quite haggard.

    Shao Wanru looked around and asked, ¡°Where is Eldest Brother?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in there. Grandma, Father, and some elders are also there,¡± Zhao Xiran said with a pale face.

    Shao Wanru frowned and asked, ¡± Sister Zhao, what happened?¡±

    Zhao Xiran wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After a pause, she said, ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯d better go and see for yourself!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded and they went to the backyard together.

    Old Madam¡¯s main room of Chuntang Courtyard was very lively. Old Madam, who had a stroke, was also there. She was half-lying on the couch in the middle. Shao Jing and Third Master Shao were sitting on one side respectively. Third Madam was sitting next to Third Master Shao, and Shao Jing was sitting beside Shao Hua¡¯an. Shao Jie¡¯er, Shao Caihuan, and Shao Cailing weren¡¯t there.

    There were several elders of the Shao Family sitting on both sides. These elders looked a little familiar to Shao Wanru. They were there when she recognized her ancestors.

    The death of Madam Jiang was a big deal for the Shao Family, so it was normal for those elders to show up now.

    Seeing Shao Wanrue in, everyone present, together with Shao Jing, bowed to her. At present, Shao Wanru had the highest status. Shao Wanru said, ¡°Please rise.¡± Then, she sat down in the middle.

    There was an empty seat saved. Members of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion guessed that it was impossible for Prince Chen toe, so they saved one empty seat.

    The atmosphere in the room was very depressing. After sitting down, Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jing and asked softly, ¡°Second Uncle, what were you discussing before?¡±

    There were so many people in the room, and Zhao Xiran was the only one waiting in the mourning hall of Madam Jiang. Moreover, she was waiting for Shao Wanru there. There must be something wrong.

    When Shao Wanru entered the yard just now, she heard the sound of people talking in the room from a distance, but none of them said anything at the moment.

    Shao Jing sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Your grandma just made a suggestion.¡± His smile was no longer as ttering as before, but a little gloomy.

    ¡°Can Grandma talk in this situation?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Old Madam, who was lying on the couch, in surprise and raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Nanny Yu stepped forward and exined with a ttering smile, ¡°Your Highness, although Old Madam can¡¯t move, she can talk about some simple things. I heard Old Madam talking these days, and I can understand her.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what Grandmother has said that so many elders are disturbed.¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and looked at the elders sitting next to her. These elders were probably the ones quarreling fiercely when she entered the room just now. It seemed that the suggestion of Old Madam was not so pleasant.

    In the past, no one would dare to question what Old Madam said and did.

 Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227 The Third Branchâ€™s Request to Leave

    Chapter 1227 The Third Branch¡¯s Request to Leave

    ¡°Old Madam wants Madam Lu to marry into the family and manage the family affairs. The mansion is in chaos, and it can¡¯t stay this way. After all, the First Young Madam is a junior, so it¡¯s not convenient for her to and can¡¯t manage some things.¡± Nanny Yu was uneasy and whispered after receiving Shao Jing¡¯s hint.

    ¡°Madam Lu?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°She is the daughter of an imperial censor. She has been with Marquis for so many years. Old Madam means that pains also count, even without gains. Besides, she has a daughter. We can¡¯t keep the Young Madams of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion outside the mansion,¡± Nanny Yu exined.

    ¡°Madam Lu is Lu E¡¯niang, right?¡± Shao Wanru sneered in her heart. Shao Jing and Shao Yanru really couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Madam Jiang¡¯s coffin was kept in a temporary shelter before burial, and now E¡¯niang was about to marry into the mansion. Shao Wanru wondered if Madam Jiang knew about this, whether she would be so angry that she would crawl out of the coffin and get even with her children and Shao Jing in the middle of the night.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a mistress. She can¡¯t be the Marquis¡¯s secondary legal wife. Besides, Madam Jiang has just died. How can a new woman marry into the mansion now?¡± an elder said, displeased.

    The others nodded repeatedly. They all thought that it was inappropriate.

    At this time, it was not appropriate for a concubine to marry into the mansion, let alone a secondary legal wife. The so-called Madam was certainly not a concubine.

    After all, Madam Jiang had just died.

    ¡°Madam Lu has an unusual identity and has been with me for so long. Madam Wen values her very much. A few days ago, in Huaguang Temple, she saved Madam Wen¡¯s life. It¡¯s my fault that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has be like this now. I let the Shao Family down. If things go on like this, maybe there will be no ce for our Shao Family in the capital city in a few years,¡± Shao Jing said with a sigh.

    He was using the future of the Shao Family to state his point. He made it sound as if the Shao Family would be hopeless if E¡¯niang was not allowed to marry into their family. Shao Wanru nced at Shao Hua¡¯an, who had been sitting there quietly with his head down and the expression on his face unable to be seen clearly. He did not respond to what Shao Jing had said at all.

    ¡°She saved Madam Wen¡¯s life?¡± The eyes of several elders lit up. They looked at each other and immediately understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Many aristocratic family members had known about it, including the members of the Shao Family. Prime Minister Wen and Prime Minister Zhang were important officials in the imperial court. It would be a good thing to have connections with them.

    The decline of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was inevitable, and the mansion mattered to the Shao Family the most. This matter was rted to the survival of the Shao Family, so the elders couldn¡¯t say anything no matter how unwilling they were.

    At the moment, they nodded reluctantly, but also repeatedly proposed that even if Madam Lu entered the mansion as a secondary legal wife, there couldn¡¯t be any rituals at this time. At most, they could ask a few rtives to have a meal to celebrate it, and no outsiders could be invited. If this kind of thing was spread out, it would be bad.

    It would be better to let others think that she was a concubine since most people would have a problem with a man marrying a secondary legal wife in a big way.

    When the time came, the elders could just quietly open the family tree and record Madam Lu and her daughter in it. As for what would happen in the future, neither Shao Jing nor the elders said anything.

    Since the matter had been settled, the elders saw that it was almost time to leave. Originally, they didn¡¯t intend toe over. Madam Jiang had a bad reputation and ended up like this because of her own actions. No one was willing toe over at this time. If Shao Jing hadn¡¯t specially asked them toe over, they wouldn¡¯t have been willing to pay their respects to Madam Jiang.

    Old Madam showed a smile on her tilted face. It seemed that she was in a good mood.

    Third Madam suddenly stood up with the help of a servant girl. She staggered a few steps and knelt in front of Old Madam. ¡°Old Madam, Second Sister-inw has just died, and yet a new woman is going to marry into the mansion. I don¡¯t ept it. Why should a mistress marry into our Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? She ims to be the daughter of the former imperial censor. Who knows if she is a fake?¡±

    Third Madam was furious.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Third Master Shao didn¡¯t expect this. After being stunned for a moment, he was furious and stood up to pull Third Madam. This was his second brother¡¯s business, which had nothing to do with the third branch.

    ¡°Old Madam, if you are partial to this bitch from nowhere and want her to marry into our mansion, our third branch is willing to separate from the family and live alone,¡± Third Madam said with difficulty.

    It was obvious from her face that she was weak. It was unknown whether she was angry or tired, but she was panting.

    Third Master Shao didn¡¯t dare to hit her. How could he hit her when she was in such a state? He rubbed his hands anxiously and said in a low voice, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is Second Brother¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with us. You are in poor health. You¡¯d better go to rest early.¡±

    Third Madam turned to Third Master Shao and said with a bitter smile, ¡°It has nothing to do with us? If such a woman enters the mansion, what will happen to our daughters? They haven¡¯t got married yet, and they certainly will not get to do it after this. Second Brother is going to take this woman into the mansion while Second Sister-inw has just died. I heard that Second Sister-inwmitted suicide because of this woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will crawl out of the coffin at this time?¡±

    Shao Jing had two daughters. Shao Yanru and Shao Jie¡¯er were both married at least. Thinking that his two daughters, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing, had not had a suitable marriage recently, Third Master Shao was very annoyed.

    Third Madam looked furious while mentioning the marriage of her two daughters. The Third Master Shao, who had always been indifferent, couldn¡¯t help feeling angry at this time. ¡°Second Brother, can¡¯t you marry a decent woman?¡±

    Old Madam on the couch patted the edge of the bed hard. At this time, if she could move, she would have pped Third Madam twice and asked her to kneel outside. As the insignificant Third Madam, she could not make the decision on the affairs of the mansion.

    Shao Jing pulled a long face and said harshly, ¡°Third Brother, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No. Second Brother, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±Third Master Shao had always been afraid of his brother. After being scolded by Shao Jing, he immediately lowered his voice.

    ¡°Marquis, our third branch wants to separate from the family.¡± Third Madam gritted her teeth and insisted. She was not like Third Master Shao. Even though she used to be afraid of Shao Jing, she was no longer afraid at this time.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Third Master Shao looked at her and then looked at Shao Jing, whose face was darkened, and stamped his feet anxiously.

    ¡°Third Master, our third branch has always been an extra in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and they never discuss anything with us. Most of the time, they will inform us. If it weren¡¯t for the elders here today, I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t even know that woman is going to marry into the mansion! Haven¡¯t our two daughters suffered enough in the past? Will we even ask them to bow to such a woman now? If so, I will take our daughters away even if I die. When that happens, you can also marry a new woman into the family not long after my death!¡±

    The Third Madam burst into tears, but her meaning was very clear. She was going to separate from the family today no matter what.

    The elders looked at each other and couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. They didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.

    It was the first time that Shao Jing had been disgraced by his useless sister-inw. She kept talking about marrying a new woman. He was so angry that his face turned livid. He mmed his hand on the table and looked at Third Master Shao gloomily. ¡°Third Brother, what do you think?¡±

    Third Master Shao was a carefree person and had never cared about what Third Madam said in the past. But now he saw Third Madam, who was so thin that her bones were almost exposed, clenching the handkerchief in her hand hard, and a touch of faint blood in the handkerchief. Also, he thought of the matter that a mistress would marry into the mansion. For a moment, he got some courage.

    ¡°Second¡­ Second Brother, we¡¯ll separate from the family!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His wife was about to die of illness, and his daughters hadn¡¯t even got married. The worse the reputation of the mansion was, the worse it would be for their marriage. For so many years, the third branch had just been unimportant in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Third Master Shao didn¡¯t care about it before, but now he felt quite aggrieved.

    His second brother brought all kinds of women to the mansion, whether they were noble or not. He did this for his daughter who was raised outside the mansion. But Third Master Shao also had two daughters.

    ¡°Third Brother, do you know what you are talking about?¡± Shao Jing was furious, and the veins on his forehead bulged. His younger brother, who had always been obedient to him, betrayed him at this time. He really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Without the protection of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, how will your daughters marry decent men?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Third Master Shao hesitated again. He took the marriage of his two daughters as his priority. Seeing that his second brother was so angry, he felt guilty and couldn¡¯t help looking back at Third Madam.

    Third Madam said with difficulty, ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle. If¡­ if it¡¯s possible, please separate us. I don¡¯t wish my daughters to marry into rich and powerful families. I just hope that they will get to be decent wives. I can¡¯t let them be scolded before they get married. How can they face others in the future? Even if they can get married, how will they hold their heads high in the husband¡¯s family?¡±

    Although her voice was low, her every word was very powerful. After that, she kowtowed to Old Madam and said, ¡°Old Madam, please grant my wish!¡±

    It seemed that she was determined to separate from the family.

    Although Old Madam couldn¡¯t move her mouth or hands, she knew what Third Madam was talking about. She was angry and full of hatred, but she could only make a strange sound while mming her hands and feet. She red at Third Madam angrily, and saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth. Nanny Yu took two steps forward, wiped the saliva for Old Madam with a handkerchief, and then carefully stepped aside.

    ¡°I disagree!¡± Shao Jing said angrily and red at Third Madam.

    ¡°I agree!¡± A cold voice almost sounded at the same time. It surpassed Shao Jing¡¯s voice and appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. It was Shao Wanru.

    Her words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Even Shao Hua¡¯an, who had been silent all the time, raised his head and looked at Shao Wanru, whose face was tense, with unclear eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± Shao Jing asked, his face darkening.

 Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228 Itâ€™s Done

    Chapter 1228 It¡¯s Done

    The family elders looked at each other, not saying a word.

    If it were an ordinary junior, they would definitely scold them without Shao Jing saying anything. However, it was Princess Chen, so no one dared to offend her.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jing¡¯s gloomy face, smiled slightly, and answered lightly, ¡°Second Uncle, Third Aunt is in poor health. We can¡¯t go against her will. It¡¯s indeed inappropriate for Madam Lu to marry into the mansion at this time. If it weren¡¯t for¡­ in fact, I also wish to improve the reputation of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    The third branch could separate from the family, but the first branch and the second branch couldn¡¯t.

    Shao Jing still possessed the title of nobility of the mansion, but the title of heir of Duke Xing was held by the first branch, which meant that the first branch and the second branch couldn¡¯t separate from the family.

    ¡°Do you mean that the first branch also needs to separate from the family?¡± Shao Jing asked in a sharp voice.

    Qing¡¯er¡¯s face darkened. Marquis Xing was ming her master.

    Shao Wanru waved her hand gently, indicating that Qing¡¯er should not act rashly. She looked up slightly and said with a deep look, ¡°Second Uncle, I just said that I agreed with Third Aunt to separate from the family, but you asked me about the first branch. Do you think that the two siblings of the first branch are an eyesore?¡±

    Her words were extremely sharp. Shao Wanru looked gloomy with her deep eyes.

    She and her brother were the only members of the first branch, so she could indeed speak on behalf of Shao Yuanhao.

    Shao Jing calmed down and suppressed the anger in his heart. Originally, he thought it was just a formality, but now he couldn¡¯t control his anger for a while.

    ¡°I was wrong, Your Highness,¡± Shao Jing said.

    Shao Wanru looked rxed and said, ¡°What do you think, Second Uncle? Are you going to keep the third branch in the family and force Third Aunt to death?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, our third branch has to separate from the family, and we must do it. The third branch can¡¯t afford such damage to its reputation! The children of your second branch have been married, and now only the children of our third branch¡­ have not been engaged yet. If¡­ I just die, what¡­ what should I do about their marriage?¡±

    Third Madam cried and coughed hard, covering her chest with her hands. She coughed so hard that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The servant girls on both sides hurriedly helped her pat her chest. Finally, they saw her recover. ¡°Second Brother, please grant my wish.¡±

    Seeing that Third Madam was still thinking about her children even in such a state, Third Master Shao felt sad for a moment. The children of the third branch were indeed not engaged. If something terrible happened to Third Madam, her daughters would need to stay single for three years to mourn her, and they couldn¡¯t afford to wait like that. If their marriage stayed postponed like this, would they still get married?

    Thinking of this, Third Master Shao also knelt with a thud. ¡°Mother, Second Brother, please allow our third branch to separate from the family. Second Brother, you¡¯ve gone this far for one daughter. I also have two daughters!¡±

    He was talking about the mistress¡¯s daughter of Shao Jing.

    As soon as Madam Jiang died, Shao Jing insisted on bringing a mistress into the mansion. Third Master Shao felt that the main reason was the mistress¡¯s daughter. It was said that the mistress¡¯s daughter was not young anymore, and it was the best time for her to get married. It would be bad if her marriage was dyed any longer. The reason why Shao Jing ignored that Madam Jiang¡¯s coffin was kept in a temporary shelter before burial and insisted on letting his mistress marry into the mansion must be that mistress¡¯s daughter.

    Third Master Shao thought that Shao Jing was not the kind of person who would be bewitched by a woman. He had gone this far by now, and he was not doing it for just his mistress.

    Third Master Shao was right about that.

    Shao Yanru pretended to be dead and left the Pce. This was the only chance for her to return to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. How could she let go of this opportunity? If she got to be the legitimate daughter of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, even if the mansion declined, she would at least be more honorable than a mistress¡¯s daughter with a promising future.

    Third Madam held the hand of the servant girl and said with difficulty, ¡°Mother, Second Brother, please grant my wish!¡± Her voice became lower and lower.

    On the couch, Old Madam tried her best to move her hands and feet, and her eyes were full of hatred. She couldn¡¯t wait to kill Third Madam at the moment, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She could only struggle to make a sound to remind others of their anger.

    However, her resentment was not noticed by everyone present.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Third Master Shao and Third Madam.

    Shao Wanru looked up at the stunned elders and asked softly, ¡°What do you think, elders?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ well¡­¡± The elders were very helpless. Things had changed so fast that they had never expected that Third Madam would be so decisive.

    An elder stroked his long beard and said slowly, ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯d better consider carefully before making a decision!¡±

    ¡°When will it be decided? Even if we can afford to wait, Third Aunt¡¯s current situation¡­ Second Uncle can¡¯t wait, not to mention her current situation¡­¡± Shao Wanru stared at the elder who had spoken with her cold eyes.

    The elder¡¯s hands trembled and he lowered his head. He couldn¡¯t answer.

    Third Madam was in a bad situation, and she might even die on the spot. If something terrible happened to her, who could bear the responsibility?

    There was nothing wrong with the mistress of the second branch, but she couldn¡¯t wait to marry into the mansion. Third Madam was in such a state, how could they keep her from getting what she wanted? No one could tell if she would die on the spot due to her worry.

    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m begging you, please allow us to separate from the family. If you don¡¯t, she¡­ she¡­¡± Third Master Shao was so anxious that sweat broke out on his forehead. He could tell at a nce that Third Madam was in a bad situation and her whole body softened. He took over Third Madam from the servant girl and said in a loud voice, ¡°Second Brother, your daughter and my daughters all matter. It¡¯s just a mistress. Do you really want to force your sister-inw to death for a mistress? If so, we might as well all die here since your two nieces can¡¯t get married no matter what.¡±

    Third Master Shao usually fooled around and didn¡¯t care much about Third Madam, but now he was furious since he noticed that Third Madam couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    Shao Jing gritted his teeth in anger. In the past, his useless brother didn¡¯t dare to talk to him like this. But now, he dared to provoke him like this.

    ¡°Second Uncle, please let go of Third Uncle and Third Aunt!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    The others were all juniors and did not dare to speak. She was different. With her status, even if she spoke, no one could do anything to her.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, okay. The third branch shall separate from the family.¡± Shao Jing almost squeezed the words out of his teeth. He couldn¡¯t let others say that he had forced his sister-inw to death because of the matter of his mistress. Third Madam was not like Madam Jiang, and she had a good reputation although she had not been a powerful figure in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for so many years, and Old Madam didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    But she did great outside the mansion. If something terrible really happened to her, Third Master Shao would probably make a scene, and Shao Wanru here would not let Shao Jing get away.

    Shao Jing took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his mind. He had to have the third branch separate from the family even though he didn¡¯t want to.

    Third Madam was making a scene despite her serious illness. When she heard Shao Jing agree, her whole body softened. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡± After saying that, she fainted in Third Master Shao¡¯s arms.

    Third Master Shao was so anxious that his face changed greatly. He immediately sent someone to call a doctor. Fortunately, Third Madam had a regr doctor, who came over soon.

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t care about his sister-inw. He just said with a cold face, ¡°Third Brother, are you really going to separate from the family? After that, you will just be an ordinary family and no longer belong to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Brother. I know that. Thank you for your understanding!¡± Third Master Shao only wanted to separate from the family now. He didn¡¯t want to make such a scene. At present, he could only grit his teeth and beg to separate from the family at all costs.

    He had always been afraid of Shao Jing. At this time, he was not afraid at all and refused to give in.

    At this point, no matter what Shao Jing said, it was useless. The elders and Shao Wanru of the first branch were also there. Shao Jing calmed down and divided the things of the third branch with Third Master Shao.

    Old Madam was so angry that she fainted. Zhao Xiran apanied her into the inner room and asked a doctor to treat her.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t leave at this time because she represented the first branch.

    This time, the third branch asked to separate from the family. Logically speaking, the three branches were supposed to do it together. However, because of the uniqueness of the first branch and second branch, and the fact that the third branch proposed to be separated, there was no objection.

    The reason why the third branch took the initiative to leave was that Shao Jing wanted to let a mistress enter the mansion. The elders were present, so Shao Jing couldn¡¯t really treat the third branch unfairly. As for Shao Wanru, she was also very generous and said that they should give more things to the third branch. Third Madam was in poor health, and Third Master Shao wasn¡¯t capable. Besides, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing hadn¡¯t been married yet, and they would need a dowry in the future.

    In short, the third branch was given a lot of benefits.

    Seeing these benefits, Shao Jing couldn¡¯t say anything, feeling angry and annoyed.

    Shao Wanru had agreed, and she had offered topensate the third branch. As Third Master Shao¡¯s second brother, Shao Jing certainly couldn¡¯t be stingy. This made him feel more and more that it was good to let E¡¯niang marry into the family.

    If E¡¯niang had already married into the family, it would be impossible for him to suffer such a big loss. The second branchcked an elder who was in charge of the inner court. As a man, he couldn¡¯t argue with his niece here.

    Shao Hua¡¯an was also a man, so it was inappropriate for him to argue. Although Zhao Xiran was Sister Zhao, her status was much inferior to Princess Chen¡¯s.

    Therefore, Shao Jing divided the third branch with grievance and annoyance.

    After learning that the third branch had separated from the family, Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing were very calm and asked their servants to pack up the things in their courtyard. The third branch would not live in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future. They were given a big house with a good location and arge area on the street. This was thepensation given to the third branch by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion that Shao Wanru had proposed.

    Originally, Shao Jing didn¡¯t intend to give this house to the third branch. Since Shao Wanru proposed it, he could only agree.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in chaos. The servants of the third branch were busy moving things out, and some of them went to clean up the house. For a time, it seemed that there was no funeral but a lively event, which attracted some people outside the mansion to inquire about the news carefully.

    The people who came in and out were basically the servants of the third branch, who used to be despised in the mansion. At this time, when they heard that the third branch had been separated and benefited a lot, they were in a good mood since they would no longer be treated badly. So they spread the news in full when asked by others.

 Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229 Consort Dowager Qing Shifting the Blame

    Chapter 1229 Consort Dowager Qing Shifting the me

    ¡°What? Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is going to break up today?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they holding the funeral of the former Madam of Marquis Xing, Madam Jiang? Instead of holding the funeral, they¡¯re breaking up the family?¡±

    ¡°What? Third Madam can¡¯t bear to see a mistress of Marquis Xing take charge of the internal affairs of the mansion in the next few days, so she insisted on separating from the family. That¡¯s why the mansion is breaking up?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on? Madam Jiang has just died. How could they let a mistress marry into the family and take charge of the family affairs?

    ¡°What Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is doing is truly improper. No wonder the third branch has to separate from the family. If they stay together, they may do something absurd¡­¡±

    Many people listened to the words of the servants of the third branch. They whispered to each other and pointed at Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. What Marquis Xing had done was really terrible.

    No matter how bad Madam Jiang had been, Marquis Xing should not let a mistress take charge of the affairs of the inner court at this time.

    ¡°No wonder Third Madam wants to separate from the family. This is so embarrassing¡­¡±

    Originally, Shao Jing wanted to handle the matter of E¡¯niang quietly. As long as she was recorded in the family tree, married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and had the support of Madam Wen, no one could interfere in his affairs. After all, he also cared about Madam Jiang¡¯s dignity, so he didn¡¯t set up a banquet or hold an official banquet to marry E¡¯niang.

    He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. Not only did many people know about it, but they also ndered him. He was so angry that he went straight to the study in the front yard and didn¡¯t care about the funeral of Madam Jiang.

    Shao Hua¡¯an also went to the study and put all the me on Zhao Xiran. Seeing that Old Madam was still struggling on the bed and trying to make a sound, Zhao Xiran felt that it was really hard for her to deal with the mess in the mansion alone.

    When she married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she wanted to control the whole mansion. She thought that she could make the mansion thrive and prosper while helping her father look for what he wanted.

    At this moment, the mansion was in chaos. Everyone med what had happened on her. She looked at Old Madam, who stared at her with hatred as if she was the one who broke up the family.

    Zhao Xiran felt weak all over, but she had to deal with the affairs.

    The family was breaking up, and there were so many things inside and outside. However, her father-inw and Shao Hua¡¯an didn¡¯t care about anything and left them all to her. How could she, as a new daughter-inw, deal with them?

    At this moment, Zhao Xiran was so exhausted that she regretted marrying into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Back then, she actually had a lot of choices. With her hands on the pir, her vision went dark for a while, and she could hear the voices of the servantsing from a distance. Her body went limp and she almost fainted.

    ¡°First Young Madam. First Young Madam!¡±

    ¡°First Young Madam.¡±

    After a long while, Zhao Xiran slowly opened her eyes. She looked around nkly, took a deep breath, and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go and do your work!¡±

    ¡°First Young Madam, let me help you rest for a while!¡± The servant girls Qiu Yue and Qiu Lian, who came with Zhao Xiran when she got married, were worried, so they helped her sit down.

    ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Zhao Xiran whispered.

    ¡°First Young Madam, what¡­ should we do with Old Madam?¡± Qiu Yue nced at Old Madam secretly and whispered.

    Seeing that Old Madam was in a bad situation, she was afraid that something bad would happen to her. If that happened, the Marquis and the First Young Master would me everything on the First Young Madam.

    Zhao Xiran smiled bitterly and lowered her eyes. In order to marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had to endure that no one in the mansion had been sincere to her. But now she had to deal with the mess.

    ¡°Help me sit down on the stool!¡± Zhao Xiran said. She couldn¡¯t leave now. She had to take charge of the affairs of the mansion. Fortunately, the mistress was about to enter the mansion.

    Zhao Xiran had been very opposed to the mistress marrying into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but now she had given up objecting. ¡°Since those women have toe in, so be it. The reputation of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has been ruined and is at its worst.

    ¡°I can¡¯t deal with the mess in this mansion. Whoever wants to deal with that can do it!

    ¡°Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion won¡¯t get any better!¡±

    Shao Wanru left when Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in chaos. Now that the mansion was in such a mess, no one could make a proper decision. With the inner court in a mess, she didn¡¯t intend to help Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion manage the affairs. She got on the carriage with her servants and went out of the mansion. Since she hade to pay her respects to Madam Jiang, Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion couldn¡¯t find fault with her.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in a precarious situation. Shao Wanru would love to see how they could avoid this disaster.

    The carriage was very stable. She took a cup of tea and looked at the tea inside. Her eyes were clear and a little darkened. ¡°Since Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has hurt my parents, there¡¯s no need for me to show mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, what should we do? The people of the Ministry of Justicee to ask about it again!¡± In Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, Chu Qing was very annoyed. The Empress Dowager was still in Huaguang Temple, and not everyone could see her. At present, this matter could not be dyed any longer.

    An official of the Ministry of Justice, even if he was just a junior official, died in Chu Qing¡¯s mother¡¯s Buddha Hall. If no one spoke, the Ministry of Justice would not close the case and would send people over from time to time.

    ¡°Make someone take the me,¡± Consort Dowager Qing said with a gloomy face. She knocked on the wooden fish so hard that the sound almost covered her voice.

    ¡°Who will take it?¡± Chu Qing was not surprised by what she said. ¡°There must be a reason!¡±

    If the reason was improper, he might be implicated. Chu Qing couldn¡¯t afford it. The Emperor didn¡¯t care about him as his nephew. Both he and Chu Liuchen were the sons of the deceased emperor, but the Emperor treated them differently.

    Not everyone in the mansion could hide a junior official in the Buddha Hall.

    ¡°Make a supervisor take the me!¡± Consort Dowager Qing gritted her teeth. ¡°Do it tonight. Make a supervisor take the me and kill him. You¡¯ll say that hemitted suicide. Tell those officials that he¡¯s the one who secretly brought the junior official in that day.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Chu Qing asked anxiously.

    Consort Dowager put down the wooden fish in her hand heavily and said sharply, ¡°Someone used the supervisor to frame you. Someone wanted to frame you and then tried to assassinate you. The assassination was not the real purpose. The main purpose was to have the Ministry of Justice search the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, find out the dead junior official, and frame you.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t ask for the Empress Dowager¡¯s help, she could onlye up with this idea.

    This was a good idea. Chu Qing nodded repeatedly. At present, he was forced to do so by the Ministry of Justice. The minister of the Ministry of Justice had sent a message that if Chu Qing could not provide a suitable exnation, he would be taken directly to the Ministry of Justice.

    Chu Qing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mother, who do you think is likely to frame me?¡±

    There was a reason for this matter, and he had to use someone of being the culprit vaguely. Otherwise, the Ministry of Justice would not take it seriously.

    ¡°It was not supposed to be sote on the day when the junior official got killed. Because of the death of Madam Jiang, many officials of the Ministry of Justice were asked to stay, including that junior official. What if he had something to do with Madam Jiang¡¯s death?¡± Consort Dowager Qing, who had survived two disasters and hid her son in the Yuhui Nunnery, had made up her mind at this time.

    Thinking of what had happened before, the strange behavior of the Ministry of Justice, and some other clues, Consort Dowager Qing deduced that this junior official might have something to do with the death of Madam Jiang.

    Consort Dowager Qing said, ¡°After Madam Jiang died, Marquis Xing will definitely benefit from it. I heard that Marquis Xing has kept a mistress and even raised a daughter, they are determined to enter Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In order to frame Marquis Xing, Madam Jiang was ready tomit suicide. Now that she is dead, Marquis Xing can benefit from it.¡±

    Chu Qing nodded repeatedly, but he had to hesitate. ¡°Mother, Shao Jing is not qualified!¡±

    Shao Jing was not qualified to assassinate him.

    ¡°If Shao Jing is not enough, what about Prince Cheng behind him?¡± Consort Dowager Qing sneered. At this time, she had no time to care about the secret connection between Prince Cheng and them. In order to save herself, she would make Prince Cheng take the me.

    Because of the secret connection with Prince Cheng, she knew that the rtionship between Shao Jing and Prince Cheng was unusual. She also knew that Shao Jing was actually on the side of Prince Cheng.

    It was inappropriate to me the matter on Shao Jing, but what about Prince Cheng?

    It would get her what she needed.

    ¡°Will Prince Cheng countercharge us?¡± Chu Qing was still a little worried. Prince Cheng was not easy to deal with. They knew something about Prince Cheng, and Prince Cheng also knew something about them.

    ¡°So what if he does that? He will just be making groundless usations. We won¡¯t say anything improper. We won¡¯t spread the news either. It has nothing to do with us. Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou, and Chu Liuchen are not easy to deal with,¡± Consort Dowager said coldly with a gloomy face.

    ¡°But¡­ Mother¡­¡± Chu Qing was still hesitant. ¡°We can¡¯t let others find out.¡±

    ¡°Ask Mo Qiuyi to do it. Isn¡¯t Wei Dahai on her side? Even if something gets found out, you won¡¯t be involved,¡± Consort Dowager Qing said disapprovingly.

    ¡°Mother, Qiuyi is going to marry me. It¡¯s inappropriate for her to be in trouble at this time, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chu Qing was still worried. Mo Qiuyi had apanied him in the Yuhui Nunnery for so many years, and they could be considered childhood sweethearts. She was different from other women. Even if Mo Qiuyi was not very good-looking and even not as good-looking as Shao Jie¡¯er, Chu Qing was always partial to her.

    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t do it well, someone will rece her.¡± Consort Dowager Qing said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve kept her as a helper for you, so it¡¯s inevitable for her to help you.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi was rted to a former royal princess, but so what? Chu Qing was the most important person to Consort Dowager Qing, and she didn¡¯t care about anyone else.

    Mo Qiuyi was not the only one rted to a former royal prince. There were many former royal princesses. Consort Li, who had fled to the Xu State, was one of them. If Mo Qiuyi couldn¡¯t marry Chu Qing, he could have other women marry him.

    As for Wei Dahai, he was even less important. There were many means left by the previous dynasty. At present, Consort Dowager was possessing most of them, so she was very confident.

    She thought that it was only right and proper for her son to ascend the throne, and no one else could do it.

    ¡°Qing, don¡¯t be sentimental. Qiuyi is a good girl, and I will definitely draw her over to our side. But you must remember that you are the master, and the others are all your subordinates. Even when we have no choice left, I can sacrifice myself for you.¡± Consort Dowager Qing said earnestly, ¡°Mo Qiuyi did something wrong before so that the treasury was confiscated. Until now, I don¡¯t know who got it and whose suspicion has been aroused. You took all the me for this matter at that time. If you continue to protect her like this, what will others think?¡±

    Her words made Chu Qing silent for a while, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. What happened back then was really the fault of Mo Qiuyi, which made him lose a lot of his people.

 Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230 Implicated One by One

    Chapter 1230 Implicated One by One

    There was a lot of money left in that treasury, at least one-fourth of Chu Qing¡¯s property. It had been managed by Wei Dahai¡¯s madam before, and of course, Mo Qiuyi had been in charge. Unexpectedly, this treasury had been confiscated entirely. Chu Qing didn¡¯t even know who did it.

    After that, he secretly sent people to investigate, but they couldn¡¯t find anything, so he could only let it go.

    Consort Dowager Qing got angry. She had asked Wei Dahai to prepare some new funds to offset the loss this time. However, Wei Dahai was useless. He took a fancy to that store, which Princess Chen obtained in the end. Therefore, Consort Dowager Qing didn¡¯t get any benefits. Every time she thought of this incident, she couldn¡¯t help resenting Mo Qiuyi.

    The gold bars, bracelets, and other gold bricks in the treasury were all solid. Originally, they were very useful for the revival of the mansion. Because of the loss of this treasury, Consort Dowager Qing was restrained a lot when she did things, and the money for activities was reduced a lot.

    Consort Dowager Qing got angry at the thought of it. But when Mo Qiuyi came over, she always weed her with a smile since she still needed Mo Qiuyi, who was the help she got for her son.

    Since Mo Qiuyi was a help, Consort Dowager Qing certainly did not hope that her son would really do anything to Mo Qiuyi.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Mother!¡± Chu Qing thought for a moment and decided to listen to Consort Dowager Qing. ¡°What about Shao Jie¡¯er? Shall I bring her back? She has been in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion for many days!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t want toe back, so as not to let her know what happened in the mansion. Qing, you should know that Shao Jie¡¯er married into the mansion reluctantly back then. This time such a thing happened, and she is the most suspicious one. If shees back, you have to find a chance to get rid of her!¡± Consort Dowager Qing said unhappily. She despised her son acting emotionally the most.

    How could Shao Jie¡¯er, the daughter of a concubine, be worthy of her son?

    ¡°Mother, shall we leave her alone now?¡± Chu Qing asked, feeling a little reluctant to part with Shao Jie¡¯er. After all, Shao Jie¡¯er was adorable when she showed her feelings for him.

    Also, she was more beautiful than Mo Qiuyi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Put the me on her as well. Didn¡¯t she go back to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now? Aren¡¯t we going to say that Prince Cheng wants to hurt you? Put the me on Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and indicate that she¡¯s involved. Now after this happened, she has gone to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if you go over to pick her up, she won¡¯t dare toe back.¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing sneered.

    She had always been a smart woman. Otherwise, she would not have sneaked into the Pce and given birth to Chu Qing in the Yuhui Nunnery. How could she have done this without careful scheming?

    If it weren¡¯t for her bad luck, she would have taken down the queen of the deceased emperor and be the Empress by now, and her son would also be the Emperor¡¯s legitimate son. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou wouldn¡¯t be so powerful by now.

    The day Madam Jiang was buried, it was still deste. Only Shao Hua¡¯an led a group of people to bury Madam Jiang in the ancestralnd of the Shao Family. They didn¡¯t pay their respects along the way. Many people didn¡¯t even know that this group of people belonged to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. They looked like they were from an ordinary family carrying out a funeral procession.

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t show up. He secretly went to Prince Cheng and came to the Yuyun Temple where Prince Cheng lived. He was led to Prince Cheng. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Prince Cheng sitting there coldly with a furious face and gloomy eyes.

    Standing next to him was Master Jieyan from the Yuyun Temple. After ncing at Shao Jing, he lowered his head speechlessly and said nothing.

    The atmosphere in the room was very gloomy.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Shao Jing tried his best to show a smile on his face. He took two steps forward and bowed to Prince Cheng.

    Prince Cheng looked at him coldly and did not speak.

    The man who led Shao Jing there left, and the atmosphere in the room became more and more gloomy.

    Seeing that the man above didn¡¯t speak, Shao Jing secretly looked up and saw Prince Cheng¡¯s gloomy face. He couldn¡¯t help being startled. He came at the wrong time today. Prince Cheng happened to be in a bad mood.

    When Shao Jing came over previously, Prince Cheng had always looked great, especially after Shao Yanru left the Pce and was sent to Prince Cheng. Prince Cheng almost treated him kindly.

    ¡°Shao Jing, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    With his heart pounding, Shao Jing hurriedly shook his hand and said, ¡°Your Highness, how can I hide something from you? My daughter is now serving you. If I am not loyal to you, why would I send my best daughter to you?¡±

    Moreover, Shao Yanru wasn¡¯t married to Prince Cheng at present.

    If Shao Jing had not been really forced to do this, he would not have given his innocent daughter to Prince Cheng in private.

    Although Prince Cheng was noble, Shao Jing¡¯s eldest legitimate daughter was not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Daughter? Don¡¯t you have another daughter?¡± Prince Cheng sneered.

    Shao Jing shook his hand and said, ¡°The other one is just the daughter of a concubine. Now she merely lives in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Because she doesn¡¯t do well there, she has returned to my mansion in the past few days. She is really not a nobledy.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t like Shao Jie¡¯er. He had always thought that this daughter of his concubine was useless. She had such a shameful experience when she first married into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Not noble?¡± Prince Cheng said with an increasingly cold smile. He picked up a memorial at hand and suddenly threw it at Shao Jing. ¡°Your ignoble daughter even caused awsuit against me. Shao Jing, you are really capable!¡±

    Shao Jing was knocked back two steps and almost fell. He subconsciously reached out to take the memorial, but he didn¡¯t catch it. The memorial fell to the ground, and his face was burning with pain. He was hit hard on the face just now, and the corner of his mouth might be bleeding.

    ¡°Your, Your Highness, what is this?¡±

    Shao Jing stammered. Prince Cheng had never treated him like this before. He couldn¡¯t help panicking and inexplicably feeling guilty, but then he became angry. He wondered if Shao Jie¡¯er had caused some trouble again.

    ¡°Read it yourself,¡± Prince Cheng said sternly, pointing at the memorial at the feet of Shao Jing.

    Shao Jing picked it up in a panic and read it rapidly. The more he read, the more flustered and shocked he became. After reading it, he hurriedly looked up at Prince Cheng and said, ¡°How¡­ how could this be¡­ how could this be¡­¡±

    He held the memorial with trembling fingers, and his face was pale.

    ¡°Yeah. I also want to know why things turned out like this. You wanted to kill Madam Jiang, and I sent my men to help you. But now, someone said that the junior official worked for me and it was also my men who tried to assassinate that good-for-nothing, Chu Qing. In the end, I made the junior official die in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, where a supervisor also died. As for your good daughter, it¡¯s said that she secretly helped you, so the junior official of the Ministry of Justice died in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Prince Cheng gnashed his teeth in anger. This matter actually involved him. Originally, it really had nothing to do with him, but now it seemed that he brought trouble to himself.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had been ready to marry into Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion at that time, but now she had be the evidence of others impeaching Prince Cheng, which proved that it was indeed possible that he was rted.

    Whether it was because of love or hatred, or for other reasons, or for a secret purpose, it was possible for him to make this happen.

    Thinking of his brother¡¯s previous rebuke, Prince Cheng was very angry. It was not only Shao Jing who was hit by the memorial but also him. Now he still felt a dull pain in the back of his head. What made him angrier was that his forces had really been wiped outst night.

    He thought that it was all caused by Shao Jing.

    ¡°Your Highness, this¡­ this¡­¡± Shao Jing was so startled that he couldn¡¯t even finish his words. Originally, he wanted to ask Prince Cheng for help. It was best to deal with Prince Chen in order to control Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What else can you say now?¡± Prince Cheng said harshly.

    Shao Jing gritted his teeth, calmed down, and said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I don¡¯t think the officials of the Ministry of Justice will find anything. They won¡¯t find out that Madam Jiang was killed by the junior official.¡±

    He had to hold on no matter what.

    ¡°They won¡¯t find out?¡± Prince Cheng said coldly, ¡± Shao Jing, you are just too confident, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t know how many people want to report you now, do you? Well, you can¡¯t even go to court now, so you naturally don¡¯t know how others will report you.¡±

    Shao Jing blushed. He was indeed not qualified to go to court at the moment. He used to be an important official in the court, but because of several idents, he could only idle in his mansion now.

    If he couldn¡¯t even face the Emperor, how could he get the Emperor¡¯s favor, let alone read the memorials others used to report him?

    Thinking that he had originally been valued by the Emperor, but now he had fallen into such a situation, Shao Jing was also very angry and couldn¡¯t help saying angrily, ¡°Everything in my mansion is a private matter. Even if there is something wrong with my personal morality, it has nothing to do with anyone else. Madam Jiang died in the Ministry of Justice. If the Ministry of Justice can¡¯t find out the truth and shift the me onto me, I won¡¯t take it so easily. I will get a few good friends to appeal against the decision together. I¡¯m very sad that my wife is dead, and my mansion is in chaos. These people just want to see me suffer.¡±

    He always felt that he had inexplicably run into bad luck. He didn¡¯t know what he did wrong. He had almost got everything wrong, and now it was difficult for him to advance.

    Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion used to be so prosperous, and now Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was doing so terribly. Thinking of this, Shao Jing felt wronged and angry.

    ¡°Shao Jing, it¡¯s not up to you to decide now. If you don¡¯t have the courage, the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will be destroyed. I heard that you took your mistress to your mansionst night. Are you going to have the elders put her name into the family tree today?¡± said Prince Cheng with a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m doing this for your sake. I can¡¯t have others think that your woman is Ru¡¯er.¡± Shao Jing panicked and his anger immediately subsided. He looked at Prince Cheng and curried favor with him in a hurry.

    Prince Cheng did not answer him but said meaningfully, ¡°I heard that the new woman in your mansion has high status and has won the favor of Madam Wen. You should go to ask Madam Wen for help. As long as Prime Minister Wen says that this is your mansion¡¯s private affair and that Madam Jiang¡¯s death has nothing to do with you, you will be safe. When I ascend to the throne, you will naturally get your benefits!¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231 Heâ€™s Here to Make Trouble

    Chapter 1231 He¡¯s Here to Make Trouble

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect to see E¡¯niang so soon, whose identity was different today. She was no longer the mistress as the alleged daughter of the imperial censor.

    Today was the day when E¡¯niang and her daughter would be recorded in the family tree, and only E¡¯niang came. Her daughter had also entered Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but she was so seriously ill that she couldn¡¯t even get up. E¡¯niang could only get this done alone.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect to see not only the elders but also Madam Wen, who looked solemn, here. She smiled silently.

    It was Gu Xishu who followed Madam Wen. She sat next to Madam Wen while looking very weak and well-behaved. She also looked extremely gentle when she looked up. If Shao Wanru had not dealt with her in this life and thest life, she would have been confused by her appearance. But now she did not need to deal with her in person. Her identity was enough to make Gu Xishu stay away from her.

    Seeing Shao Wanrue in, Madam Wen stood up with the help of her servant girl and was about to bow to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and ordered Yujie softly, ¡°Help Madam Wen sit down.¡±

    Yujie stepped forward and helped Madam Wen sit down with the servant girl.

    There were many people in the hall, who had been waiting for Shao Wanru. Even Shao Yuanhao had specially asked for leave to get here today. At this time, he sat next to Shao Wanru and looked indifferently at his eldest brother Shao Hua¡¯an, who was sitting opposite him.

    His eldest brother used to be the one he respected and admired the most, but now there was only aplicated look in his eyes.

    ¡°How are your legs, Madam Wen?¡± After sitting down, Shao Wanru asked Madam Wen, who was sitting aside.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I have to thank you for your help in Huaguang Temple that day. I nned toe here early to express my gratitude, but it was inconvenient for me to walk at such an old age,¡± Madam Wen said with a wry smile.

    When she was in Huaguang Temple, Shao Wanru went to see her once. At that time, she didn¡¯t see Madam Wen but was stopped by Gu Xishu, for fear that she would be suspicious of E¡¯niang. After that, Shao Wanru had never been there again. And now, it was the first time that Shao Wanru met Madam Wen since her fall.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice of you to say that, Madam Wen.¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She nced at Madam Wen¡¯s face with some doubt and said, ¡°You¡¯re here today for¡­¡±

    Today¡¯s matter was a family affair of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was not suitable for Madam Wen toe here as an outsider.

    ¡°Madam Lu saved my life when I was on the mountain. Now she has entered Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Because of Madam Jiang, it¡¯s inconvenient for her to marry into the mansion in a big way. But she can¡¯t do it alone without a family member. I¡¯ll be here as her family member and support her,¡± Madam Wen said with a smile.

    ¡°So, are you here to support Madam Lu?¡± Shao Wanru asked lightly.

    Madam Wen said gently, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not some support. I just feel sorry for her loneliness. She used to be a Miss of an aristocratic family, but¡­ it¡¯s sad that she fell into such a situation.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked up and asked seriously, ¡°Are you familiar with her?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Madam Wen was confused by her series of questions. Thinking of what she had been warned by her husbandst night, she felt inexplicably uneasy. She looked sideways at E¡¯niang, who was standing aside with her head down, and said, ¡°We¡¯re not very familiar with each other. Madam Lu is a kind person, and her experience makes people sympathize with her.¡±

    Thest part of Madam Wen¡¯s words was very vague.

    But no matter how vague her words were, the purpose of her visit today was obvious. She wanted to support E¡¯niang and help her establish a foothold in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Wanru showed a trace of sarcasm in her eyes. Madam Wen had never been a stupid person, but she didn¡¯t want to investigate E¡¯niang too much because of Gu Xishu. She would believe whatever Gu XishuGu said. She always believed in the girl she had raised since she was a child, but she insulted other people¡¯s daughters at will because she trusted Gu Xishu. On the surface, she just doted on her niece, but in fact, she was extremely selfish.

    Madam Wen didn¡¯t want to see Gu Xishu embarrassed, so she would rather cover it up with more vicious actions, while Shao Wanru could pretend that she didn¡¯t see it.

    When her interests weren¡¯t harmed, she could ignore the pain of others.

    In herst life, Madam Wen intended to kill her when she got driven away in that situation. She was homeless and had a bad reputation with no servants around her. If it weren¡¯t for that man, she could only die miserably in a dirty unknown ce. In this respect, Madam Wen was not only Gu Xishu¡¯s aplice.

    In this life, Shao Wanru would expose the true colors of Gu Xishu and let Madam Wen see what kind of person the woman she wholeheartedly protected was.

    The third branch was also here today. It was the day when E¡¯niang was recorded in the family tree, and it was also the day when the third branch officially separated from the family tree.

    Third Madam was too sick to get up. Shao Caihuan and Shao Cailing came over by themselves and sat quietly below at this time.

    Since everyone was here, Madam Wen looked at the people around her and said with a slight smile, ¡°Since everyone is here, Your Highness, why don¡¯t we go and record Madam Lu¡¯s name together? From now on, she will be the Madam of Marquis Xing.¡±

    Since Madam Jiang had died and E¡¯niang had entered the mansion as a secondary legal wife, if Shao Jing asked for a titleter, she would naturally be the Madam of Marquis Xing.

    Third Master Shao suddenly rolled his eyes and said, displeased, ¡°She is just a secondary legal wife. Why should she be the Madam of Marquis Xing?¡±

    He was really in a bad mood. Originally, he was the Third Master of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Although he had gained a lot of benefits, his branch got separated from the family. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all caused by this woman. If it weren¡¯t for this bitch who wanted to marry into the mansion, my wife would not have been worried about our daughters¡¯ marriage and insisted on breaking away from the family wholeheartedly.¡±

    After he and Third Madam went back, she also analyzed the matter with him. Third Master Shao was merely quite displeased before. After that, he felt very angry. ¡°Madam Jiang was not a good person, and this woman doesn¡¯t seem to be a good person either. We broke away from the family because of such a cheap woman.¡± The more Third Master Shao thought about it, the angrier he became.

    He was furious and his words were harsh. He said that in front of so many people, and Shao Jing couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Shaojing¡¯s face darkened and he said harshly, ¡°Third Brother, mind your words.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? Second Brother, you have gone through a lot of trouble to marry such a woman. You are even willing to drive our branch out for her. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s beautiful. She¡¯s just an ordinary woman. There are many servant girls and old maids in the mansion who are even much better-looking than her. Second Brother, you really shouldn¡¯t have driven out our third branch because of her.¡±

    Third Master Shao was angry and kept mocking E¡¯niang. He made her sound like a servant girl and old maid and then made Shao Jing take the me for Third Madam breaking away from the family.

    Shao Jing was furious. He mmed his hand hard on the table and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Did I drive you away?¡±

    Shao Jing was also very angry. Because the third branch broke away from the family, he was annoyed and furious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you? Second Brother, didn¡¯t you do this for the daughter raised by your mistress? How could you drive my two daughters away for the sake of your mistress¡¯s daughter? You are so cruel!¡± Third Master Shao was too annoyed with Third Madam¡¯s crying. He vented all his anger on Shao Jing.

    In the past, he had always been afraid of Shao Jing when he saw him. However, he was a careless person, so he didn¡¯t have so many scruples when he was angry at this time. Moreover, Third Madam had asked him to make a scene today to get even with the second branch.

    For so many years, the third branch had been weak and bullied by the second branch. They had never vented their anger. Now they didn¡¯t have so many scruples. Third Master Shao was here to make trouble today.

    The more Third Master Shao said, the harsher his words became. Shao Jing was so angry that he wanted to p his younger brother hard in the face, but it was inconvenient for him to do so in front of so many people.

    ¡°Second Brother, are you feeling guilty? Such a woman¡­¡± Third Master looked at E¡¯niang, and he smacked his lips sarcastically. ¡°Did you get this woman from some brothel? She said that she was the daughter of the imperial censor. If she was really the daughter of the imperial censor, how could such a thing happen? Which nobledy would be someone¡¯s mistress just because she¡¯s in distress? One might as wellmit suicide to prove her chastity if that really happens.¡±

    The elders nodded. That was exactly what they were thinking.

    A nobledy in distress wouldn¡¯t be a mistress, but E¡¯niang had to be a mistress. It was really hard to say what kind of woman she was. It was possible for her to have ended up in a brothel.

    As a Miss who had no one around her and had no experience, it was reasonable for her to be used by someone and made to work as a prostitute. Did this E¡¯niang reallye from the brothel? Thinking of this, the elders looked at each other and felt that it was better to wait and see.

    Although they had received orders from Shao Jing before, they thought that the other daughters of the Shao Family would be too ashamed to get married in the future if a woman from a brothel became the Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    All the elders had daughters and granddaughters. Even if it was not for themselves, they had to act while taking the future of their daughters and granddaughters into consideration.

    ¡°If you talk nonsense again, get out of here!¡± Shao Jing said angrily with a livid face.

    Third Master looked at Shao Jing provocatively and said, ¡°Second Brother, you got really angry. It seems to be true. You¡¯re guilty.¡± At this moment, he was ready to risk everything. He tried his best to make Shao Jing suffer. Thinking that Shao Jing made his daughters separated from the family because of a mistress, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.

    Today, even if Shao Jing pped him, he would still say these words.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Shao Jing stood up with a cold look in his eyes. He was so angry that he really wanted to fight his third brother.

    Third Master stood up, jumped on his feet, and said angrily, ¡°Second Brother, what do you want? Are you going to beat me for such a cheap woman from a brothel?¡±

    His reaction was even more intense than that of Shao Jing. Seeing that the situation was not good, the elders hurriedly came over to persuade them to sit down again.

    Looking at the mess, Madam Wen frowned. ¡°No wonder Xishu and E¡¯niang asked me toe here. It¡¯s obvious that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion can¡¯t treat E¡¯niang well. Those harsh words are really infuriating.¡±

    She nced at Shao Wanru, who was sitting next to her, and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shao Wanru was tidying up her cuffs with her head lowered. After hearing that, she looked up with her watery eyes, which were quiet and elegant, as if she was not affected by the noise just now.

    Madam Wen felt inexplicably depressed.

 Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232 Madam Dowager Lu

    Chapter 1232 Madam Dowager Lu

    Madam Wen coughed in a low voice and said implicitly, ¡°It¡¯s not good for them to keep arguing like this, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s not good about it?¡± Shao Wanru rolled her watery eyes and said with a little apology, ¡°I was thinking about Grandma¡¯s health just now, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to what is going on. Are they arguing?¡±

    Madam Wen was secretly angry. She didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to not notice such a loud noise until now.

    Madam Wen took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in her heart, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for them to quarrel like this. It will damage the reputation of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°The reputation of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? Thank you for your concern, Madam Wen. In fact, how much reputation do we have left now?¡± Shao Wanru said bluntly with a cold look in her eyes. She smiled slightly.

    Madam Wen was rendered speechless and thought that as the daughter of the Shao Family, Princess Chen was not supposed to say that.

    ¡°Your Highness, I think even if you don¡¯t think this is rted to you, you need to take the young heir¡¯s reputation into consideration. After all, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will belong to the young heir in the future.¡± Madam Wen tried to persuade her in a different way.

    She wanted Shao Wanru to step forward and suppress the quarrel between Shao Jing and Third Master Shao. With her status as Princess Chen, even though Third Master Shao was a carefree man, he didn¡¯t dare to offend Princess Chen.

    ¡°Now everything in the mansion belongs to Second Uncle. It¡¯s up to Second Uncle to decide what to do. From my point of view, I certainly take Third Uncle¡¯s side. Indecent women shouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the mansion,¡± Shao Wanru said disapprovingly.

    Madam Wen felt that they couldn¡¯t carry on the conversation since every word of Shao Wanru made her feel ufortable. ¡°Is Princess Chen also here to make trouble today?¡±

    She looked Shao Wanru up and down secretly. Seeing her natural expression, Madam Wen couldn¡¯t tell what her attitude was at the moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re a junior, Your Highness, but you have a noble status. It¡¯s better for you to speak up to stop them,¡± Madam Wen added.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m being too indifferent, Madam Wen?¡± Shao Wanru asked lightly with a cold look in her watery eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. After all, we are a harmonious family. Since she has married into our family, can¡¯t we have a nice discussion in peace?¡±

    Madam Wen¡¯s smile was a little embarrassed. Although she thought so, she felt a little embarrassed after her real thinking was exposed by Shao Wanru mercilessly.

    Shao Wanru looked at the crowd seriously and said slowly, ¡°Even if we are a harmonious family, we can¡¯t have someone marry into the family casually, and we need proper evidence. Third Uncle¡¯s meaning is obvious. She wants people to believe that she is the daughter of the former imperial censor, which remains a rumor so far. Our Shao Family has to keep its dignity. We can¡¯t confirm the identity of people just because of some rumor. There are so many daughters of the Shao Family, and their marriages can¡¯t be ruined by one person.¡±

    Her words were not soft, and many people heard them. The elders nodded in agreement.

    After all, it was just a rumor. It was not appropriate to act ording to rumors.

    Shao Jing looked at his niece sitting above. He still couldn¡¯t see through her. He always felt that this niece was not what she looked like on the surface, but when he looked at her carefully, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with her.

    E¡¯niang took two steps forward, bowed to Shao Wanru and Madam Wen, and said, ¡°Your Highness, Madam Wen, my wet nurse can testify.¡±

    Of course, she had been prepared for this. Even if Princess Chen didn¡¯t mention it, she would bring it up.

    ¡°Your wet nurse?¡± Madam Wen asked in surprise.

    ¡°My wet nurse was separated from me back then, but I found her previously. She¡¯s also here today. Many people know that she used to be my wet nurse. After she stayed in the capital city, she also had contact with some of my old servants,¡± Lu E¡¯niang said.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s here, bring her here!¡± Shao Jing called a servant over and asked him to call the wet nurse.

    After a while, an old maid in her fifties was brought over and knelt in the living room. After kowtowing to the people in the hall, she said, ¡°I am the wet nurse of Miss Lu. At that time, our Miss Lu was in distress and suddenly disappeared. I could only go back to my home. I have never given up looking for her for so many years.¡±

    Third Master Shao looked the old maid up and down and asked, ¡°Are you really the wet nurse who worked for Imperial Censor Lu¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask some servants in other mansions. After I went home, I still kept in touch with some old acquaintances. The servants got assigned to work in other mansions back then,¡± the old maid said.

    ¡°Then how can you confirm that this is the Miss you worked for?¡± an elder asked.

    ¡°I grew up with Miss Lu, so how could I not know her? It¡¯s been so many years. Although she has grown up, her facial features haven¡¯t changed. Besides, there is a birthmark on her wrist, and I recognized it at a nce!¡± the old maid answered seriously.

    Her words were very reasonable, and every word she said was to help E¡¯niang to verify her identity.

    With a smile on her face, Madam Wen turned to Shao Wanru. She sighed and said in a kind tone, ¡°Look, Your Highness, she is indeed the Miss of the imperial censor¡¯s family. It¡¯s a misery that Madam Lu up like this. At that time, she was very lonely and had no rtives. She didn¡¯t know anyone. It¡¯s pitiful for her to end up like this.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked up and fixed her eyes on the old maid with a faint look in her eyes. Of course, she knew the old maid was one of the pawns of her grandmother¡¯s n. Of course, her grandmother was not the one who asked the old maid to do this.

    A servant girl rushed in and reported, ¡°Your Grace, there are a few people outside who say that they are the rtives of Madam Lu and ask to see her.¡±

    ¡°My rtives?

    ¡°What rtives?¡±

    E¡¯niang was stunned at first, and then she panicked. She looked up at Shao Jing. ¡°It can¡¯t be the real rtives of the missing daughter. Please.¡±

    ¡°Those must be irrelevant people. Madam Lu¡¯s rtives are not here at all. Drive those people away,¡± Shao Jing said unhappily. The sudden appearance of the alleged rtives made him feel uneasy, so he ordered to drive them away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve allowed an old maid toe here, Second Brother. But yet you¡¯re turning down your woman¡¯s rtives. Will that be proper?¡± Third Master Shao spoke again. He had to take Shao Jing down today.

    He would mess things up as much as he could.

    ¡°Third Brother, won¡¯t it be better if you don¡¯t stir up trouble today?¡± Shao Jing scolded with a gloomy face.

    Third Master Shao rolled his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? Did I say something wrong? An old maid came in and said that she¡¯s your woman¡¯s wet nurse, and you believe her. It¡¯s strange that you now don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s your mistress¡¯s rtives who have arrived. Could it be Imperial Censor Lu? If so, that will be really interesting!¡± He was really going to risk everything today. Even if he had to go against Shao Jing, he would not let Shao Jing get what he wanted.

    Thinking of what his wife had told him before, Third Master Shao was burning with anger. Anyway, he was going to separate from the family and would not be a member of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the future, so why should he be afraid of Shao Jing?

    Now that they had fallen out with each other, what else could Shao Jing say?

    ¡°Since they are here, let them in!¡± Shao Wanru said indifferently.

    Since his brother had said those words, it was inconvenient for Shao Jing to stop the ones who had arrived froming in. He frowned and nodded. After a while, an old maid led the visitor in. It turned out to be an old Madam Dowager.

    She was followed by a servant girl and an old maid.

    The wet nurse¡¯s face changed greatly, and she knelt on the ground in shock. E¡¯niang blinked her eyes in a panic and felt that something bad was going to happen.

    The Madam Dowager stepped forward and bowed to Shao Wanru and Madam Wen in front of the hall.

    After a discussion, Madam Wen suddenly stood up and asked in astonishment, ¡°Are¡­ are you the Madam Dowager of Imperial Censor Lu¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect that you still remember me, Madam Wen.¡± The Madam Dowager nodded.

    ¡°Is Imperial Censor Lu going to be transferred back to the capital city?¡± Madam Wen asked in surprise. She had never heard her husband mention this before.

    ¡°No. Since he made such a mistake, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t go back to the capital city for the rest of his life,¡± the Madam Dowager said bitterly. After being involved in such a thing, her son almost couldn¡¯t make aeback. ¡°This time, I¡¯vee to the capital city to visit my hometown. I¡¯m old and may not be able to go back to my hometown again during myst days.¡±

    The Madam Dowager sighed. She was from the capital city, and her ancestralnd was in a town outside the city. After her son was demoted, she suddenly wanted to go back to her hometown for a visit. Since her son would not have a chance to go back to court again, her visit could be considered thest time for her to go back at such an old age. Imperial Censor Lu didn¡¯t allow her to do so at first, but the Madam Dowager insisted, so he could only ask some servants to apany her to the capital city.

    Fortunately, the Madam Dowager was in good health and didn¡¯t fall ill all the way to the capital city. It took her a long time to arrive while her servants took care of her.

    Since Imperial Censor Lu had been demoted, it was inconvenient for Madam Dowager to see an old friend in the capital city this time, so she went to the ancestralnd outside the city quietly. No one expected that the Madam Dowager, whose son had been demoted and was sent thousands of miles away, woulde back to worship her ancestors.

    No one knew about her trip at first, but she happened to meet Nanny Gao, who was the personal Nanny of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and had something to do with this Madam Dowager. After seeing her by chance, Nanny Gao didn¡¯t dislike her and came specially to see her.

    Later, the second time she came to visit the Madam Dowager, apart from catching up, it was about this matter.

    After that, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess released the news that E¡¯niang was the daughter of the imperial censor, and there were more and more rumors.

    After the Madam Dowager briefly talked about her affairs, she turned to the crowd and looked at them one by one. Finally, her eyes were fixed on the face of E¡¯niang. After looking E¡¯niang up and down a few times, she said slowly, ¡°It is said that my granddaughter is here, so Ie here especially to see her. Are you the one?¡±

    E¡¯niang was so panicked that her face turned pale. She took a step back subconsciously and her lips trembled. Finally, she toughed up. She gritted her teeth, rushed over, held the Madam Dowager¡¯s leg, and burst into tears. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, I didn¡¯t expect that I could see you again. I¡­ I thought I would never see you ever again!¡±

    After saying that, she choked with sobs.

    ¡°Greetings, Madam Dowager.¡± The wet nurse kneeling on the ground also sat up straight in a hurry and saluted the Madam Dowager.

    Madam Dowager pushed E¡¯niang away hard and looked her up and down a few times with a frown. When she was about to speak, Shao Jing interrupted her.

    ¡°Men, help Madam Dowager down so that she can talk.¡±

    An old maid hurriedly reached out to help the Madam Dowager to sit down on the chair aside.

    Shao Jing narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Madam Dowager, E¡¯niang is your granddaughter, and now my madam. Speaking of which, our two families are rtives now. You are also my elder. When you left, there was a rumor that a granddaughter was missing. You asked your old acquaintances in the capital city to look for her. Now you are reunited as a family. Congrattions!¡±

 Chapter 1233 - 1233 The Servant Girl of Infanta Qinghua

    Chapter 1233 The Servant Girl of Infanta Qinghua

    There was indeed such a saying back then.

    Imperial Censor Lu was demoted. In the chaos, one of his daughters was missing. At that time, he had asked some old friends in the capital city to look for her, and many aristocratic families knew it.

    After that, they couldn¡¯t find her, and the matter remained unsettled.

    The reason why E¡¯niang was quickly believed by many people was that there was such a past.

    Imperial Censor Lu was demoted from the capital and could note back again. Now there was a Miss in the capital city who imed to be his daughter, and her age matched. Even the wet nurse who was lost at that time said so, so people thought that it was true.

    Shao Wanru smiled slightly and calmly fanned the round fan in her hand a few times, making herself feel cool. She watched the situation quietly.

    With such unexpected twists and turns, she wanted to see how Shao Jing would deal with this.

    Shao Jing sounded gentle, but the threat in his words was obvious. If Madam Dowager had only met Nanny Gao by chance, she would not offend him for real and ruined his n.

    ¡°Any Old Madam would be d to see their granddaughter be the Madam of Marquis Xing.

    ¡°Anyone who gets rted to the Madam of Marquis Xing for nothing will not care about other things. It won¡¯t matter to this Madam Dowager if E¡¯niang is really her granddaughter. At least, she¡¯ll have the support of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the capital. Imperial Censor Lu may be able toe back because of this.

    ¡°Back then, Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was the family of a powerful official. Although it has declined now, what does this Madam Dowager know? She has been sent to the deste border. I dare her to offend me.¡±

    E¡¯niang was originally in a panic, but after hearing what Shao Jing said, she immediately understood his meaning. After wiping away her tears, she stepped forward again to bow to the Madam Dowager. ¡°Grandma, I¡­ I am so happy to see you. I thought I would never see you ever again. Things turn out well now. You can stay in the capital city with me. As for my father, we will try to get him back.¡±

    E¡¯niang threatened the Madam Dowager like Shao Jing. She was afraid that Madam Dowager would expose her. After all, she did not look like the missing daughter of Imperial Censor Lu at all.

    It wasn¡¯t a big deal for Shao Jing to say these words. After all, he had high status. But when E¡¯niang said it, it somehow made people feel a little sarcastic.

    Her identity had not been set yet, but she regarded herself as the Madam of Marquis Xing and said that they could get her father back. Imperial Censor Lu was a demoted official. How could she, as a daughter with little power, make him a chance to return to the capital city? What she said was really ignorant and ridiculous.

    Third Master Shaoughed mercilessly and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re a big shot?¡±

    ¡°Mind your words, Third Brother!¡± Shao Jing said with his face darkening.

    ¡°Why should I mind my words? It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a fake. Do you still want to threaten me with the mansion? Bah!¡± Third Prince became more and more unscrupulous and said whatever he wanted.

    ¡°Third Brother, Madam Dowager has admitted it. How can you humiliate your sister-inw like that?¡± Shao Jing couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He picked up the cup at hand and threw it at Third Master Shao¡¯s feet.

    Third Master Shao was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Jing would really take action.

    ¡°Wait, when did I admit it?¡± Madam Dowager suddenly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. She didn¡¯t admit it at all. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s in a hurry to recognize her.¡± Third Master Shao burst intoughter.

    ¡°What do you mean, Madam Dowager?¡± Shao Jing looked at Madam Dowager with a gloomy face and gloomy eyes.

    E¡¯niang had a bad feeling. She knelt with a thud, hugged Madam Dowager¡¯s knees, and cried, ¡°Grandma, although I was the Marquis¡­ I had no choice at that time. How¡­ how could you not recognize me for some false rumors!¡±

    ¡°Madam Dowager, E¡¯niang has no choice but to be with me. If you think she vited the rules for unmarried girls, I should apologize to you.¡± Shao Jing stood up and bowed deeply to Madam Dowager, showing enough respect for her.

    For the sake of his doing this and the reputation of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, anyone who was smart would definitely recognize E¡¯niang.

    ¡°Madam Dowager, since your granddaughter has said so¡­ You should be d that she is fine now!¡± Madam Wen also spoke, seeming to sigh with emotion. No one wanted such a thing to happen.

    Even if E¡¯niang was a mistress, she had no choice back then. She had been a weak girl who was lost. It was amazing that she got to survive.

    The three of them spoke in a threatening manner.

    ¡°Madam Wen, stop talking about it. If you go on, Madam Dowager will think that our Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is pressuring her with power. So we¡¯d better let her say if E¡¯niang is her granddaughter. Madam Dowager hasn¡¯t said anything about it yet. Could it be that E¡¯niang is not her granddaughter?¡±

    Shao Wanru interrupted the three of them rudely. As soon as she spoke, the three could only let her finish even if they wanted to say something.

    After Shao Wanru intervened, Madam Dowager finally had time to take a breath. She looked at E¡¯niang coldly and said, ¡°Who are you? Why do you pretend to be my granddaughter? I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± E¡¯niang was terrified.

    ¡°Madam, no matter who you are, you have nothing to do with me. You can¡¯t ruin my granddaughter¡¯s reputation. Even if you are the Madam of Marquis Xing, I will try my best to fight against you.¡± Madam Dowager interrupted E¡¯niang in a cold voice and became increasingly rude to her.

    An old maid standing behind her stepped forward and looked warily at E¡¯niang who was kneeling in front of Madam Dowager. ¡°Madam, you can pretend to be anyone, but you shouldn¡¯t have imed to be Miss Lu, who lookspletely different from you.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I am really your granddaughter. How¡­ how can you be so cruel¡­¡± E¡¯niang was so anxious and terrified, but she did not dare to show it on her face. She clutched the hem of Madam Dowager¡¯s clothes while crying and begging Madam Dowager.

    With his face darkening, Shao Jing thought, ¡°This old woman really doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors. She keeps refusing to admit that the Madam of Marquis Xing is her granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, she¡¯s indeed a fake. Second Brother, where did you get such a slut? How could you make such a big scene for such a cheap woman?¡± Third Master Shaoughed hysterically and felt very satisfied.

    Shao Jing ignored Third Master Shao and said harshly, ¡°Speak before you think, Madam Dowager. This is not your mansion. If you talk nonsense, you will have to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marquis. If I¡¯m not telling the truth, I¡¯m willing to take all the responsibility,¡± Madam Dowager said unhurriedly.

    Shao Jing mmed his hand on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re willing? I¡¯m afraid that you, as merely a mother of the former imperial censor, can¡¯t take the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get the officials of the Ministry of Justice over to verify my statement on the spot,¡± Madam Dowager said coldly, not frightened by Shao Jing.

    Shao Jing trembled with anger. He didn¡¯t know where this damned old woman came from. His threat didn¡¯t work on her, and she didn¡¯t appreciate his faovr. However, Madam Wen had just confirmed her identity.

    A timid voice suddenly came in, and an old maid appeared at the door at some point. She seemed to being to report something. When she came in, she was stunned for a while when she saw E¡¯niang, and then she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your¡­ Your Grace¡­ Didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t she use to be the servant girl of Her Highness Infanta Qinghua?¡±

    The old maid had said that in a low voice, but after Madam Dowager finished her words and everyone fell silent, the voice of the old maid became obvious.

    ¡°The servant girl of my mother?¡± Shao Wanru looked up with her watery eyes and beat it to Shao Jing. ¡°Bring her here!¡±

    Yujie hurried forward and led the old maid in.

    The old maid knelt in front of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. Since her mother was mentioned, she could ask about it.

    ¡°This is Her Highness Infanta Qinghua¡¯s servant girl. She used to serve Her Highness before and was still doing so after Her Highness returned to the mansion. After the incident, she disappeared. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be together with His Grace,¡± the old maid reported.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jing coldly. ¡°Second Uncle, what¡¯s going on? Why is my mother¡¯s servant girl yours? And why did she be your mistress and give birth to a daughter? Is there something else behind it? Second Uncle, please exin it to me.¡±

    Finally, she could voice her doubts openly.

    Third Master Shao was also stunned and looked at E¡¯niang in astonishment. Most of the time, E¡¯niang¡¯s head was lowered just now, or she was crying so hard that she could not speak. It was not convenient for him to stare at her all the time. When he looked at her carefully, he recognized her. He pped his thigh and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the servant girl of Sister Qinghua. What¡¯s her name? She was the only servant girl who came back with Sister Zhao.¡±

    There used to be so many servant girls around Infanta Qinghua. No one had expected that this servant girl would work for Shao Jing, who then took her as his mistress. This sounded extremely shameless.

    ¡°No wonder you would im to be the daughter of the imperial censor. It turns out that you are the servant girl of my sister-inw.¡± Third Master Shao suddenly realized it. He looked at Shao Jing and saw that his face was embarrassed and livid. He felt great andughed out loud.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Shao Jing said sternly, ¡°Men, take this bitch servant away and punish her severely.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s rted to my mother. I¡¯d like to see who dares to take action before I figure it out,¡± Shao Wanru said with a sneer and looked at Shao Jing with cold eyes in a tit-for-tat manner.

    At this moment, she no longer hid her sharpness.

    ¡°The hatred for killing my mother is absolutely irreconcble. If this woman really has something to do with my mother, she might have secretly attacked her.¡±

    Shao Jing taking the servant girl of his sister-inw as a mistress seemed to be shameless, but if one thought about it carefully, one would find it terrifying. Had he nted this servant girl beside Infanta Qinghua a long time ago? Or did she be his womanter? If she had been on Shao Jing¡¯s side long ago, didn¡¯t that mean that Shao Jing had long had ill intentions toward his brother and sister-inw of the first branch?

    The two had long passed away. One of them died in a foreign country, and the other went crazy. Neither of them ended well. However, Shao Jing benefited from it. In addition, Madam Jiang had said those words at the gate of the mansion before, so this topic was no longer a groundless rumor.

    The face of Madam Wen, who was sitting on the seat of honor, changed greatly. She was not stupid, and she was also a little suspicious of E¡¯niang. But even so, she still supported E¡¯niang. But if what was said was true, she would also be disgraced. For a moment, she was so angry and full of hatred that she red at Gu Xishu beside her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t talk nonsense, Your Highness!¡± Shao Jing said with anger and hatred. Things were gettingplicated, and he had to confront Shao Wanru in front of everyone, which was thest thing he wanted to do.

 Chapter 1234 - 1234 Falling Out with Each Other

    Chapter 1234 Falling Out with Each Other

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jing fearlessly and said without dodging his eyes, ¡°Second Uncle, why are you afraid of me talking about it? Could it be that what Second Aunt said at the gate by then is true?¡±

    ¡°Even¡­ even if you¡¯re doing this for your own, you should take Hao¡¯er into consideration.¡± Shao Jing gritted his teeth in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Uncle. I agree with everything my sister said.¡± Shao Yuanhao stood up and stood beside Shao Wanru. The young boy was not short anymore. Standing beside Shao Wanru, although his face was childish, he looked fearless. He was no longer the child who was only interested in ying.

    ¡°If you can find out the cause of my father¡¯s and mother¡¯s death, I will thank you, Second Uncle. As for this woman, since she has something to do with my mother, please allow me to deal with her,¡± Shao Yuanhao said coldly.

    ¡°You¡­ How dare you!¡± Shao Jing was so angry that he felt blood in his throat. Shao Wanru could contradict him. After all, she was Princess Chen, so he, as Marquis Xing who was powerless, couldn¡¯tpare with her. His seniority was the only thing he had that was superior to hers. ¡°Now even Shao Yuanhao intervened. Do they really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, if I am being impudent, I should apologize. But don¡¯t me me for being disrespectful to you if you¡¯re really rted to the death of my parents.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao stood proudly in front of Shao Jing, took two steps forward, and protected Shao Wanru behind him.

    Looking at the young boy in front of her, Shao Wanru tried hard to suppress the bitterness in her heart with red eyes. In this life, not only her grandma but also her biological younger brother was protecting her subconsciously. But in her previous life, they were all ruined by Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The bitterness in her eyes turned into a touch of fierceness, which was deeply hidden. Shao Wanru looked at Madam Wen beside her and said coldly, ¡°Madam Wen, do you know what¡¯s going on now?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Madam Wen also regretted it at this time. This matter was about to be out of control. How could she get herself involved in it back then?

    In fact, this matter was already very clear. E¡¯niang was not the daughter of the imperial censor at all. She just used to be a servant girl of Infanta Qinghua. No one knew when she hooked up with Shao Jing. Was this exposed now? Moreover, it was not a simple matter. If it was just a matter of a servant girl, it would not be a big deal. Even if her reputation was ruined, it was not a big deal. But now it was rted to the death of Infanta Qinghua and the former heir of the mansion, which was a big deal.

    Not to mention Madam Wen, even Prime Minister Wen couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of this matter. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was not easy to deal with, and Princess Chen was famous for being difficult to deal with because she had Prince Chen¡¯s protection.

    ¡°What do you think, Madam Wen?¡± Shao Wanru continued asking.

    Madam Wen sighed and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s your mansion¡¯s own business. I just thought that E¡¯niang saved my life, so I believed what she said. Since what she said is not true, of course, I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± E¡¯niang got very anxious. She knew that no one would believe her in the current situation. She turned to Shao Wanru and said sadly, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s obvious that I pretended to be the daughter of the imperial censor because of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. You also know that. Why do you talk like this now?¡±

    Her words made everyone¡¯s face change.

    ¡°My maternal grandma has always had a bad attitude toward Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. In the past, she quarreled with my paternal grandma several times. Why should she treat you so well and advise you to pretend to be the daughter of an imperial censor?¡± Shao Wanru said with sarcasm in her eyes, ¡°Are you going to say that it was my grandma who asked you to be with Second Uncle?¡±

    E¡¯niang was dumbfounded by her words. She stammered and said with sweat on her forehead, ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I used to be the servant girl of Her Highness Infanta Qinghua!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I knew it just now. So what? You used to be my mother¡¯s servant girl. After she died, you hooked up with Second Uncle. I refuse to believe that there¡¯s nothing fishy about it. Guards!¡± Shao Wanru said harshly.

    Two guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion appeared at the door. Shao Wanru said, ¡°Take her away!¡±

    The two guards stepped forward and were about to drag E¡¯niang away. Shao Jing was so angry that his face turned livid. ¡°Who dares to hurt her?¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, what if I hurt her? If I really wronged you, Hao¡¯er and I will definitely plead guilty. But if¡­ please forgive my brother and me for doing this for our parents.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jing coldly and remained unmoved.

    The two guards grabbed E¡¯niang by the arm and pulled her down. Seeing that the situation was not good, she struggled desperately and shouted for help, ¡°Your Grace, Your Grace, save me!¡±

    At present, the only one who could save her was Shao Jing.

    Shao Jing was angry and anxious. He shouted, ¡°Stop them! I want to see who can take her out of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion today.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, do you have to go against me and hide the real cause of my father¡¯s and mother¡¯s death?¡± Shao Wanru said slowly with coldness in her eyes. At this moment, Shao Jing actually saw a trace of coldness and bloodthirstiness in his weak niece¡¯s eyes. She appeared weak and slender as a nobledy, but she had such strong murderous intent.

    Shao Jing couldn¡¯t help stepping back, only feeling his heart beating wildly. But at this time, he couldn¡¯t back down. ¡°Even if this woman lied to you and me, Your Highness, you can¡¯t take her away directly. You should interrogate her and get to the bottom of the matter!¡±

    He admitted that E¡¯niang was not the daughter of the imperial censor.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± E¡¯niang eximed and struggled in a panic. Suddenly, she pushed away the two guards and rushed to Shao Jing. ¡°Your Grace, save me! Save me!¡±

    Shao Jing winked at her and red at her fiercely.

    E¡¯niang immediately understood. She turned in another direction in front of Shao Jing and rushed to Madam Wen, crying, ¡°Madam Wen, save me. I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t hurt Their Highnesses. Please save me, Madam Wen.¡±

    Looking at E¡¯niang falling in front of her, Madam Wen took a step back with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Aunt, save her. She also saved your life!¡± Gu Xishu whispered in her ear.

    Madam Wen was in a dilemma. She red at Gu Xishu and had to plead for mercy. After all, E¡¯niang had saved her life. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Catch her. This woman knows martial arts!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly shouted and stepped back repeatedly. Shao Yuanhao guarded her and looked at E¡¯niang warily.

    ¡°My Lady, she knows martial arts. I saw it. She was so strong that the two guards couldn¡¯t pull her over just now. She even kicked them a few times, and they let go of her.¡± Yujie also stood in front of Shao Wanru and shouted anxiously, ¡°She¡¯s skilled at martial arts. If someone gets tripped by her, they will probably fall to their deaths.¡±

    Madam Wen¡¯s face turned livid. After a pause, she pushed Gu Xishu away and turned to walk out.

    Since Madam Wen fell at that time, she had been recalling how she fell. Gu Xishu didn¡¯t get close to her, and no one else was close enough to her that they could trip her. E¡¯niang was the same. At that time, there seemed to be a step between them, which seemed to be showing that Madam Wen had fallen on her own.

    After returning to the mansion, Madam Wen also told Wen Xichi about it. Wen Xichi said that there was another possibility that someone who practiced martial arts had tripped her nearby or thrown a stone at her acupoint on her leg, which was why she fell. Of course, the premise was that that person was close to her, otherwise, they would be discovered.

    There were only women around her. Madam Wen didn¡¯t think that anyone could practice martial arts, so she left it unsettled. Now she found that E¡¯niang knew martial arts, and she knew what had happened.

    ¡°No wonder she brought ginseng with her and could save me. It was obviously a trap, a trap set for me.

    ¡°This woman is a liar, a fake. She wants someone to introduce her to the madams of aristocratic families, so she targeted me. It seems that my niece is notpletely unaware of this. When everyone was surprised just now, Gu Xishu did not look very surprised.¡±

    Originally, Madam Wen thought that Gu Xishu could keep her cool, but now she found that she was not calm at all. It was obvious that Gu Xishu was also involved in it. Otherwise, it would not be so coincidental for Madam Wen to meet E¡¯niang. It was Gu Xishu who led her to that ce, where she almost died from her fall. Thinking that her beloved niece had plotted against her and almost got her killed, Madam Wen wanted to p Gu Xishu right in the face badly on the spot.

    ¡°I treat her like a treasure, but this bitch girl dared to plot against me.¡±

    Madam Wen was so angry that her legs went weak and she left Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion angrily. Gu Xishu was stunned for a moment and realized that something was wrong, so she hurriedly chased after her.

    Seeing that Madam Wen understood and turned to leave, Shao Wanru said harshly, ¡°Take her away!¡±

    Two more guards came out of the door, and the four guards came over together. E¡¯niang had been instructed by Shao Jing to pounce on Madam Wen, but she didn¡¯t expect that Madam Wen would leave without hesitation. She could only turn to Shao Jing and escape in his direction.

    Shao Jing took two steps forward to stand in front of E¡¯niang and said angrily, ¡°Your Highness, this is Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, not your territory!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have to do this, Second Uncle!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    The guards came over and tried to pull E¡¯niang away.

    Shao Jing was furious and fought with those guards. His martial arts skills were not bad, and he was not as gentle as he used to be. After all, he was Marquis Xing, and the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion did not dare to really hurt him. Two guards of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion came out from nowhere and fought with those four guards.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they fighting?¡± A gentle and somewhat delighted voice suddenly came from the door, which made the tense atmosphere stiff for a while.

    It was unknown when Chu Liuchen appeared at the door. On his gorgeous ck and white royal robe, there was a golden python with four ws and sharp teeth. With his hands sped behind his back, he was dressed in an elegant and handsome manner, which waspletely different from the atmosphere in the hall. He looked up with his handsome eyes, which seemed to be condensed with a gentle and noble aura. Even if he just stood there, the momentum he carried shocked Shao Jing. He took a step back subconsciously, and his heart beat wildly. ¡°Chu Liuchen is here. Why is Chu Liuchen here?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be in the Pce at this time?¡±

 Chapter 1235 - 1235 The Suspicious Pavilion

    Chapter 1235 The Suspicious Pavilion

    Chu Liuchen walked in slowly, looking elegant and noble.

    After walking up to Shao Wanru, he slowly turned his head, reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, and took a few steps toward Shao Jing. He looked up slightly, revealing azy smile. His eyes were as dark as ink. ¡°Are you¡­ going to fight with me, Marquis Xing?¡±

    He waved his hand, and his guards stepped back.

    When Shao Jing saw Chu Liuchen, he felt like he had been sshed with a basin of ice water and got sober. At the same time, he motioned for his people to step back and bowed to Chu Liuchen. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Prince Chen.¡±

    ¡°Did mydy offend you?¡± Chu Liuchen asked curiously.

    ¡°No¡­ no. I went too far just now. Your Highness Princess Chen, please forgive me.¡± Shao Jing lowered his head and apologized to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Second Uncle, I also went too far just now!¡± Shao Wanru said softly. Her gentle look was no longer as aggressive as before.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not mydy¡¯s fault, what do you want, Marquis Xing? Do you dislike mydy? If so, you¡¯d better tell me. I will definitely ask mydy to apologize to you,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a cold and gloomy face, which waspletely different from his gentle expression just now. It was as if he had be another person in an instant.

    Shao Jing had long heard that Prince Chen was temperamental. He could appear calm and charming a moment ago, but the next moment, he could be ruthless. Shao Jing really regretted it. Why did he fight with the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion on the spur of the moment?

    Shao Hua¡¯an came over, bowed to Chu Liuchen, and said, ¡°Your Highness, my father fought with your guards because he was deceived just now. I wish for your forgiveness for what he has done.¡±

    Just now, he and Zhao Xiran had been standing in the back and didn¡¯te up to meddle in the fight. But now he couldn¡¯t stand still and came forward to exin what had happened.

    ¡°He was deceived? By who?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and his face softened, as if he were not the gloomy one just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s this woman. She said she was the daughter of the imperial censor. After my father had her enter the mansion, he found out that she was a liar. She turned out to be a servant girl who intended to pretend to be the daughter of the imperial censor. She wants to enter Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and rece my mother.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an lowered his head and looked very sad. His mother had just passed away, but his father was going to let another woman marry into the mansion. As a son, he was certainly angry.

    But no matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t oppose his father.

    ¡°A fake daughter?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and looked at E¡¯niang who had been trembling.

    ¡°She¡¯s a fake. She¡¯s just a servant girl,¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said with a pale face and a little anger. Anyone who encountered such a thing would be very angry.

    ¡°Then take her away. The Ministry of Justice has dealt with a lot of this kind of thing!¡± Chu Liuchen ordered gently. This kind of thing should indeed be dealt with by the Ministry of Justice.

    ¡°I¡¯m at your disposal, Your Highness!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an took two steps back and bowed with hands folded in front.

    Two guards came over and took E¡¯niang away. She still wanted to struggle, but Shao Jing red at her so hard that she didn¡¯t dare to move and followed the two guards to leave obediently.

    ¡°Has the family tree been settled?¡± Chu Liuchen asked Shao Wanru this time.

    ¡°It will be done soon. Third Uncle¡¯s branch will be separated from the family. Originally, this woman¡¯s name would be recorded into the family tree, but now that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Shao Wanru answered softly.

    ¡°Marquis Xing, can we start now?¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and looked at Shao Jing. ¡°I¡¯m going to take mydy to the Pce to see Imperial Grandmother.¡±

    Shao Jing couldn¡¯t wait to see them leave, so he said in a hurry, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

    The following things were much simpler. Without E¡¯niang, everything else was nothing serious. Shao Jing was now very well-behaved. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything extra or ask anything more, for fear that he would identally provoke Prince Chen, who was ruthless. He really didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.

    The frightened elders didn¡¯t dare to say anything extra either. They retrieved the family tree and changed all the members of the third branch into coteral members of the family. They also burned several incense sticks in front of the ancestral tablets. After all the members kowtowed, this matter was finished.

    After following the process, Shao Wanru asked Chu Liuchen to wait in the Piaoyun Courtyard first while she went to the courtyard of Third Madam.

    Third Madam was still lying in bed, but she was in good spirits. Seeing Shao Wanrue in, she struggled to sit up, but Shao Wanru reached out to hold her.

    ¡°No need to get up, Third Aunt!¡±

    Third Madamy down again, and the others in the room left.

    ¡°Third Aunt, Grandma has selected a few candidates. She will ask Nanny Gao to send them to your new mansion soon. You can choose two suitable ones to get engaged with Third Sister and Fourth Sister. These people are not from noble aristocratic families, but fortunately, theye from decent families and have good character. They are about the same age as Third Sister and Fourth Sister, and I¡¯m sure they will be nice husbands.¡±

    That was to say, if Third Madam¡¯s daughters needed to get married urgently, it could be achieved.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Your Highness.¡± Third Madam was about to cry. She had thought that she would not get many benefits from the separation this time, but because of Shao Wanru¡¯s proposal, the third branch got more benefits than she had imagined. At this moment, she was very grateful to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is our deal, but that¡¯s all I can do for you,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Third Madam nodded to show that she understood. What had happened at that time was a thorn in Shao Wanru¡¯s heart. Even if Third Madam had not killed her father and Mother, she had guessed. ¡°When that happened, she just stood aside and watched, didn¡¯t she?

    ¡°In myst life, the third branch had watched me die, hadn¡¯t they?¡±

    Shao Wanru was not a saint. She had never been a saint. Not only that, but she was also a cold-hearted person. It was impossible for her to have no grudge against the third branch.

    What she and Third Madam had done before was a deal, which had nothing to do with the kinship of the two branches.

    In fact, it was best for the third branch to break away at this time. Since Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was going down, anyone who had something to do with it would fall and even die.

    Aftering out of the courtyard of Third Madam, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t go straight back to the Piaoyun Courtyard but went to the Quhuan Courtyard, where her father and mother used to live. The screen wall recorded the process of her father¡¯s practicing calligraphy from childhood to adulthood, as well as the traces of her parents¡¯ love for each other. But they were just traces.

    She felt a bit like crying. ¡°Everything here in myst life must have been destroyed!¡±

    If Shao Hua¡¯an moved in, everything here would inevitably be ruined. She felt inexplicably sad. She stood alone in front of the screen wall and raised her head for a long time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The voice of Chu Liuchen came from behind her. She fell into his broad arms, and the familiar breath made her rx.

    ¡°If Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is destroyed, will this ce remain?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly asked, her eyes still fixed on the screen wall. In the entire Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, what she couldn¡¯t part with the most wasn¡¯t the Piaoyun Courtyard but this Quhuan Courtyard, which represented the family care she sought in her two lives.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be destroyed.¡± Chu Liuchen said in a gentle but reassuring voice.

    ¡°It won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°It definitely won¡¯t!¡± This was not just an answer, but a confirmation.

    Shao Wanru nodded with a smile. When she turned around and saw that he was alone, she couldn¡¯t help looking back and asking, ¡°Where is Hao¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°I told him to go back to school!¡± Chu Liuchen said. He took her hand and walked out slowly while he asked with a smile, ¡°Can we go back now?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Shao Wanru said with a nod. The mansion was in chaos, and Zhao Xiran was busy. She was the only official female lead in the inner court now. Old Madam couldn¡¯t take charge in her current situation.

    When the two walked out slowly, they passed by Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard. Shao Wanru stopped and looked at the tall pavilion. In fact, it was really eye-catching. She took a few more steps out.

    After taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped and decisively took the hand of Chu Liuchen and walked inside.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Grace is not here. He¡¯s in another study outside. If you ask for him, you should go there instead.¡± The old maid guarding the door hurried up to stop Shao Wanru.

    Chu Liuchen snorted coldly. Two guards appeared behind him and pulled the old maid away.

    The old maid still wanted to say something, but her head was hit heavily and she fainted to the ground.

    When the other servants in the yard saw this, they were all trembling and lowering their heads, for fear that Prince Chen¡¯s guards woulde at them. It was obvious that Prince Chen was not a reasonable person.

    Shao Wanru walked to the bottom of the pavilion, gritted her teeth, and raised her head. She had always had a doubt in her heart. For some reason, she felt that this ce was suspicious. She felt like going upstairs. She just wanted to go up and have a look for no reason. She just felt that if she didn¡¯t visit it, she would miss something very important.

    This feeling came inexplicably, but it was very real, which made her have an inexplicable sense of urgency. She bit her lip, and the corner of her mouth was red.

    ¡°Shall we go up?¡± Chu Liuchen pointed up, and Shao Wanru nodded.

    She quickly turned to the front of the pavilion. When she reached the door, she was stunned. There was a big lock locking the door. If she wanted to go up the pavilion, she had to pass through this door. However, with such a wide lock, unless she unscrewed the lock, it was impossible to go up.

    ¡°Where is the key?¡± Shao Wanru asked. There was an old maid beside her who had been cleaning just now. When she saw the twoing over, she hurriedly lowered her head and stepped aside.

    ¡°The key is¡­ is kept by His Grace,¡± the old maid stammered.

    ¡°No one has ever gone up there?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    The old maid didn¡¯t dare to raise her head and said in a panic, ¡°Very few people¡­ go up. I heard¡­ I heard that this ce is full of sundries!¡±

    ¡°How many years has it been since someone went up there?¡± Shao Wanru was very disappointed. The impulse she had just had slowly faded away. Looking at the closed window of the pavilion, she felt very ufortable as if something was pressing down on her heart.

    ¡°Usually¡­ we won¡¯t go up¡­ People only go up for¡­ cleaning¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Wanru was extremely disappointed. She looked up at the window and turned around.

    Seeing the reluctance in her eyes, Chu Liuchen said with deep eyes, ¡°In fact, we can get there without the key!¡±

 Chapter 1236 - 1236 Is Someone Hidden There?

    Chapter 1236 Is Someone Hidden There?

    ¡°Your Highness Prince Chen and Princess Chen!¡± Shao Jing strode over. He bowed to them, reached out to point at the upper floor, and said, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to go up there? I¡¯ll ask someone to clean it up first.¡±

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t say anything. He nced at the upper floorzily and waved his hand, signaling Shao Jing to rise.

    Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jing calmly for a while and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t trouble you, Second Uncle. I just felt strange when I walked here and found that the door is locked!¡±

    ¡°This ce is filled with sundries, which are aged ones. If you want them, I¡¯ll ask some servants to sort them out and send them to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Some of them belong to Eldest Brother, and I don¡¯t usually use them,¡± Shao Jing said gently.

    ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle!¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    Shao Jing pointed to the main room and said with a kind smile. ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t you take a seat? I¡¯ll ask someone to sort things out right away.¡± He was indicating that the two should leave soon.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a hurry. We need to enter the Pce, so we don¡¯t have time to get those things now!¡± Shao Wanru said slowly.

    It was reasonable for her to be a little domineering in her words and deeds after what had happened before. After all, it was rted to her biological parents. At this time, it would not be appropriate for her to pressure Shao Jing to sort out some previous belongings of her father in a hurry.

    After saying goodbye to Shao Jing, Shao Wanru and Chu Liuchen got on the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Sitting in the carriage, Shao Wanru still frowned slightly because she felt that there was something wrong with the pavilion.

    Shao Jing was too nice to her. If it were in the past, his attitude would be very normal. Shao Jing always gave people an amiable smile. But today was different. Shao Jing had fought with the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion before, but now he was so kind to her. For some reason, Shao Wanru felt a strange sense of discord.

    ¡°Is Shao Jing afraid? Or is he feeling guilty?¡±

    Sensing her silence, Chu Liuchen asked, ¡°Do you want to visit that pavilion?¡± He looked at her with his beautiful eyes, which were clear and gentle.

    ¡°I do want to visit it. I always feel¡­¡± Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t exin it clearly at the moment. It was a kind of feeling, but in fact, she had no evidence. ¡°I just feel that something is wrong. Could there be¡­ someone hiding inside?¡±

    In fact, her guess was groundless. After saying that, Shao Wanru also felt that it was ridiculous. How could such a thing happen? But she had that feeling.

    Afraid that Chu Liuchen would make fun of her, she lowered her head and pulled the round fan in her hand with mixed feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to visit it tonight.¡± Chu Liuchen lowered his head with a smile and did not ask her why she thought so, nor did he ask her for evidence. He made it sound as if he was going to take her to his own pavilion.

    Shao Wanru instantly looked up and said in surprise, ¡°Can¡­ can we?¡± If she didn¡¯t get to do so, she would be worried. She just wanted to go there and check the pavilion out.

    ¡°Of course. Shao Jing will be taken away in the afternoon, and some of the information you found will be sent to the Ministry of Justice. It won¡¯t be easy for Shao Jing toe back so soon,¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

    Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen with her bright eyes. She put down the round fan in her hand, grabbed his sleeve, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Is¡­ is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuchen looked at her with a smile and saw a trace of tears at the corner of her eyes.

    Shao Wanru bit her lip and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± She wanted to say a lot of things, but she only said these two words in the end.

    ¡°If you want to thank me, you should grow up soon, Zhuozhuo!¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at her, reached out to hold her in his arms, and sighed inexplicably.

    Shao Wanru felt that she had understood his meaning immediately. She pinched his waist angrily and buried her head in his arms with a faint fragrance of medicine.

    She had thought that he would not say those words so easily, but he did.

    ¡°Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi found that Doctor Qiu could make the medicine that could be used to fake one¡¯s death. Shao Yanru escaped from the Pce with this medicine. When my mother died, did she also take this medicine? Doctor Qiu remained silent before, but the day before yesterday, he said that he and Shao Jing had known each other for a long time. They got to know each other not in the capital city but at the border.¡±

    Shao Wanru blinked her long eyshes, looking a little tired. She pursed her lips tightly and suppressed the hatred in her heart. ¡°It was Shao Jing who asked him toe to the capital city. He said that he came here through Gu Xishu, but it was just an excuse. In fact, his main purpose was to enter Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. More than a decade ago, he also gave Shao Jing a dose of the Fake Dead Medicine.¡±

    Her words were a little confusing, and she became emotional. She held Chu Liuchen¡¯s robe tightly. When talking about the past, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°My father is really dead. He was shot by an arrow¡­¡± Shao Wanru tried her best to keep calm, but her heart ached as if it had been stabbed by a sword. She didn¡¯t want to recall those unbearable things in her two lives.

    Her father, the First Young Master of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion, died to save Qin Huaiyong, but what if someone else wanted to deal with him at that time? No matter how hard he tried to dodge, he would die, right?

    There might be someone who wanted to help Qin Huaiyong, but there must be someone who wanted to kill her father. This person was no one else but Shao Jing.

    Qin Huaiyong should have known something, so he didn¡¯t think that Shao Wanru was the daughter of his lifesaver and didn¡¯t care about her. He merely raised her as his daughter on the surface, that was why his attitude toward her was so strange.

    She really didn¡¯t want to tear open those old scars, but she had to.

    She bit her lip and her tears fell. Feeling that his chest was wet, Chu Liuchen held her tighter and reached out to pat her on the back gently with a sense of tenderness and care.

    He didn¡¯t ask or say anything else. He just wanted to protect her.

    In fact, he should thank her for slowly pulling him out of the abyss. She was the only one in his heart.

    His parents had never been nice to him. She was the only one he had.

    He hugged her tightly. After a long while, heforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine.¡±

    Everything would be fine, and those people that had hurt them would disappear.

    In fact, the Empress Dowager was still in Huaguang Temple and did not go down the mountain. Because she went there secretly, she imed to be still in the Pce.

    The carriage went all the way to the mountain road of Huaguang Temple. After getting out of the carriage with Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen went straight to the courtyard where the Empress Dowager temporarily stayed.

    The Empress Dowager had recovered a lot. When she heard that Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru hade over, she hurriedly asked her servants to invite them over. Looking at this pair of good-looking young people, the Empress Dowager felt happy from the bottom of her heart.

    She put down the prayer beads in her hand and asked her servants to serve them tea with a smile.

    Chu Liuchen took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, are you feeling better?¡±

    The Empress Dowager said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just recuperating!¡± She looked up at Shao Wanru and saw that although there was a smile on her face, her eyes were red. She had heard about what had happened to Madam Jiang. She thought that Shao Wanru had gone to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to attend Madam Jiang¡¯s funeral, so she felt that this girl was a good person. Rui¡¯an had told her several times that Madam Jiang didn¡¯t treat Shao Wanru well at all. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know why Shao Wanru would be so kind that she would be sad for this woman.

    ¡°After the matter of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is settled, don¡¯t go back there often. Your second uncle is so stupid that he even wants to bring a mistress into the mansion.¡±

    Empress Dowager held Shao Wanru¡¯s tender hand andforted her softly.

    Chu Liuchen looked up with his cold smiling face and said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Imperial Grandmother. Marquis Xing is smart and scheming. He has been trying to eliminate the first branch step by step for so many years before he can benefit from it.¡±

    The Empress Dowager did not quite understand, but she got the scheming part from what she heard. She asked in shock, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Shao Jing sneaked out of the capital city when the former heir of Duke Xing went to the border under an anonymous name and joined the army. When he left the capital city, it happened that the Heir of Duke Xing was killed. Someone can testify that,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Yan Xi had asked his father to write a letter to confirm this matter. Now the letter was kept by Shao Wanru.

    Yan Xi specially came to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and promised Chu Liuchen that his father could testify in person if necessary.

    The Empress Dowager finally understood what Chu Liuchen meant. It was not a trivial matter. She straightened up and said hurriedly, ¡°The¡­ the Heir of Duke Xing was killed by Shao Jing?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded. Shao Wanru lowered her head, bit her lip, and suppressed the sadness in her heart.

    ¡°Then¡­ then what are you waiting for? Have your Uncle the Emperor catch him! Is he still a human being? How could he do such a cruel thing to his own brother just for the title of nobility?¡± The Empress Dowager looked angry. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Shao Jing was despicable. In the past, she had thought that Marquis Xing had a good character and would smile at everyone. He seemed to be a good-tempered person, but it turned out that he was so insidious.

    ¡°I have sent his mistress to the Ministry of Justice. The officials will call for himter.¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly, ¡°His mistress was the servant girl of Infanta Qinghua, who seemed to have died inexplicably back then. That woman imed to be the daughter of the former imperial censor, but she¡¯s a fake. Shao Jing made it up in order to have her enter the mansion.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Empress Dowager almost couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°This¡­ this man is too vicious. Even the worst punishment won¡¯t be enough to deal with him! You have to tell your Uncle the Emperor that he has to demote this man!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Grandmother. The Ministry of Justice will investigate it properly and find out the truth!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile, ¡°Please take care. I¡¯ll talk to Uncle the Emperor. Before the truthes out, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, not a single person.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chen. I know what to do.¡± Empress Dowager patted her chest.

    However, Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru saw a figure behind a gauze curtain. There was more than oneyer of gauze curtain, and there were manyyers of it. If they hadn¡¯t paid attention to it, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. The figure was hiding there and didn¡¯t move at all.

 Chapter 1237 - 1237 Secret Report

    Chapter 1237 Secret Report

    Nanny Wei covered her chest tightly and curled up motionlessly, for fear that people outside the curtain would see her.

    She hade into the room to get a pastry box, but when she heard the conversation in the room, she immediately stopped. She felt dizzy and her face turned pale. Something big had happened in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and she had to find a way to tell her nephew so that he would not get involved in it. She had heard from her nephew before that he seemed to have a good rtionship with Marquis Xing.

    The conversation was still going on. The people who spoke were doing chitchats and no longer talked about the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Nanny Wei pressed her chest hard to suppress the shock, carefully turned around, and went back inside the curtain. After calming herself down for a long time, she walked out with a rxed look and light steps.

    After talking for a while, the Empress Dowager looked tired.

    Chu Liuchen stood up and said, ¡°Take care, Imperial Grandmother. I¡¯m going down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the Empress Dowager said with a kind smile and looked at Shao Wanru with increasing pity. ¡°I feel so sorry for this girl. I thought that Chen was the most pitiful, but I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a poor child.¡± ¡°Leave the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to Chen. If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go. You won¡¯t be med!¡±

    The Empress Dowager was going to support Shao Wanru. No matter what others said, she was going to protect this girl.

    With her eyes turning red, Shao Wanru bit her lip and suppressed the bitterness and grievance in her heart. She nodded hard and said, ¡°All right¡­ Imperial Grandmother. Thank you very much!¡±

    Her biological grandmother was so heartless to her, but the Empress Dowager treated her like her own granddaughter. How could Shao Wanru not be sad? But after the sadness, she was happy. Her hand was silently held by Chu Liuchen in the palm of his hand. It was warm and made her cold and sad heart slowly calm down.

    In this life, she was not alone. He was by her side.

    ¡°Your Highness Empress Dowager, would you like to have a rest first? You need recuperation. The scenery here is good, and you can rest and rx.¡± Nanny Wei came out with a smile and put the pastries on the table. She looked at the face of Empress Dowager and knew that she was in low spirits.

    ¡°Sure!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded and walked toward the interior with the help of Nanny Wei. She said with a smile, ¡°The scenery here is indeed nice. You can also tour around when you are free. Don¡¯t just get busy serving me all the time.¡±

    ¡°When you have rested, I will go and walk around, Your Highness. I do need to visit the ce and burn incense. I¡¯ll ask for Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing that Your Highness will live a long life.¡± Nanny Wei helped the Empress Dowager into the room and helped her lie on the bed. She let down the gauze curtain on one side and carefully tucked the Empress Dowager in.

    ¡°You need to go and enjoy the scenery!¡± Empress Dowager said with a smile and closed her eyes. She was really tired. She had taken a big walk outside before.

    When Nanny Yu heard the Empress Dowager¡¯s even breathing, she came out of the inner room and ordered one little pce maid to go in and serve the Empress Dowager. She instructed another one to stay outside. Then, she quietly went to a Buddha hall.

    This Buddha hall belonged to the Huaguang Temple, but it was small and remote. There were some votarymps, but they were not from big aristocratic families. The ce was usually deste.

    When Nanny Wei came over, there was only a monk here to clean up the votarymps. When he saw hering in, he bowed to her and then stepped aside.

    Nanny Wei stood still and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Wei Dahai.¡± Wei Dahai had told her that if she wanted to see him, she coulde here and tell the monks in the Buddha hall.

    Nanny Wei didn¡¯t think about the reason behind the serious matter now. There were some things that she didn¡¯t dare to think about. Wei Dahai was her only rtive, so she couldn¡¯t watch him get into trouble and do nothing.

    The monk stepped aside, put his palms together devoutly, and said, ¡°Lord Wei happens to be in the temple today. Please wait for a moment, Nanny.¡±

    It was really a coincidence that he was on the mountain. Nanny Wei breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. Seeing the monk leave, she breathed a sigh of relief. She looked around and waited inside the hall.

    Not long after, she saw a figure at the door of the Buddha hall. She turned around and saw Wei Dahai rushing over.

    Aftering in, Wei Dahai wiped his sweat and asked, ¡°Aunt, what happened?¡± Something serious must have happened since Nanny Wei asked him toe here in such a hurry.

    Nanny Wei pulled Wei Dahai to stand behind the hanging curtain and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know Marquis Xing?¡±

    Wei Dahai didn¡¯t understand what Nanny Wei meant at the moment, so he nodded and asked, ¡°I know Shao Jing, Marquis Xing. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with him? If so, lose your contact with him¡­¡± Nanny Wei paused and said, ¡°If you have any letters from him, destroy them as soon as possible. He is going to get into trouble!¡±

    Wei Dahai was confused. He really didn¡¯t understand why Nanny Wei suddenly told him this. The matter about Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had not been spread out yet. Madam Wen, who was present at that time, had only returned to the mansion and was too ashamed to tell others about it.

    Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had long been in chaos. If Zhao Xiran had informed any outsiders, she would only have informed her father. Moreover, no one thought that this matter was so serious.

    Wei Dahai really didn¡¯t understand what Nanny Wei meant. After thinking for a while, he asked tentatively, ¡°What trouble would he get into? Is it about that mistress?¡± It was spread among the outsiders, so he knew something about it.

    ¡°You really know about his mistress?¡± Nanny Wei was shocked and grabbed the hand of Wei Dahai. ¡°Does she have anything to do with you? This woman used to be the servant girl of Infanta Qinghua, and there must be more than that!¡±

    Nanny Wei had been living in the Pce for so many years, so she knew that in any case, something wrong must have happened. Moreover, Infanta Qinghua was dead. If Princess Chen hadn¡¯t returned in time, the first branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would have been eliminated, and the second branch would have gotten all the benefits. There must be something wrong with Shao Jing, Marquis Xing.

    Seeing Nanny Wei in such a panic, Wei Dahai asked in shock, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the daughter of the former imperial censor?¡±

    This matter really had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it previously.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. She¡¯s not the daughter of the imperial censor. She merely used to be a servant girl of Infanta Qinghua. It seems that the death of the former Heir of Duke Xing and Infanta Qinghua has something to do with Marquis Xing. You can¡¯t get implicated. Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is going down!¡± Nanny Wei warned Wei Dahai worriedly.

    Wei Dahai frowned. This was not a trivial matter. He had to go down the mountain to make arrangements. The drastic changes in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion were not trivial. If Shao Jing got into trouble, it would involve a lot of people.

    ¡°I see. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go down the mountain.¡± Wei Dahai was about to leave.

    Nanny Wei grabbed him and was still worried. ¡°Dahai, tell me, does it have anything to do with you? Prince Chen intervened in it in person!¡±

    If nothing unexpected happened, Shao Jing was doomed.

    Wei Dahai became annoyed and said unhappily, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I have nothing to do with them. I merely have a nodding acquaintance with Marquis Xing, and we don¡¯t have a particrly good rtionship. But this matter is serious. I have to go down the mountain to get something done.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Remember not to get involved in it. If you get involved, and if Prince Chen discovers it, even I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±

    Nanny Wei reminded him again.

    Wei Dahai shook off Nanny Wei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t mess with Prince Chen.¡± After that, he ignored her and strode out of the hall.

    It was indeed a coincidence that he went up the mountain today. Originally, he wanted to see Nanny Wei and inquire about something from her. Unexpectedly, he got such shocking news. How could he remain calm? He had to go back and discuss it with his wife. He kept feeling that although this matter had little to do with him, he was very likely to get implicated.

    When Wei Dahai hurried down the mountain, the Ministry of Justice had already called Shao Jing over.

    E¡¯niang had been taken away by the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and Shao Jing had been prepared. Knowing that this matter could not be settled peacefully, he thought about it carefully. Except for the fact that E¡¯niang used to be the servant girl of Infanta Qinghua, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. As for her alleged identity as the daughter of the imperial censor, it was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess who released that saying, not him, so it was not his fault.

    Thinking of this, Shao Jing calmed down and felt that the Ministry of Justice would let him go after he made a proper statement.

    Shao Jing could do nothing about the fact that E¡¯niang couldn¡¯t marry into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, and he could only think of another way. Although E¡¯niang couldn¡¯t be his madam, Ru¡¯er would still be his daughter. He could have her enter the mansion with the identity of his daughter with a mistress. If that didn¡¯t work out, he could make her his daughter with Madam Jiang. In any case, she would be his legitimate daughter. Thinking of this, Shao Jing didn¡¯t think this matter was troublesome.

    He secretly went to a remote courtyard in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. This is the ce where Shao Yanru lived as his mistress¡¯s daughter after she returned. He told Shao Yanru what had happened and told her to know what was going on. Then, he went back to the study to wait. Soon, the officials of the Ministry of Justice arrived. Shao Jing didn¡¯t say much and went with them calmly.

    It was simr to thest time. He just needed to go there once at most. He thought that without any evidence, what Shao Wanru said would be false. Although she was Princess Chen, she couldn¡¯t deal with him as she pleased. Moreover, he had written a letter to Prince Cheng and asked him to try to save him. Even if there were some idents, it would not be a big deal.

    E¡¯niang was not an ordinary servant girl. She knew martial arts and was sent to Infanta Qinghua by him on purpose. She was loyal to him. Even if she ruined his n, she would only have a false reputation and would not die. Of course, she would not expose him. As for what Shao Wanru had said before, he thought that no one would believe it.

    Shao Jing had thought through all the possibilities and believed that he would not be in trouble this time. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the door of the Ministry of Justice, he was held down and his hands and feet were immediately bound with chains.

    ¡°I¡¯m Marquis Xing. How dare you bind me!¡± Shao Jing was furious. After being stunned for a moment, he struggled desperately, his face turning red and his veins bulging.

 Chapter 1238 - 1238 Pieces of Evidence

    Chapter 1238 Pieces of Evidence

    He was in the Ministry of Justice. No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless. After binding him, the guards of the Ministry of Justice took him into a room on the side.

    Inside the room, the minister of the Ministry of Justice was sitting there, as well as two deputy ministers and Wen Xichi.

    Since the ministers of the Ministry of Justice were there, this wouldn¡¯t be a simple interrogation.

    Although the minister of the Ministry of Justice and two deputy ministers were there, Wen Xichi acted as the chief judge. He looked at Shao Jing coldly and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Marquis Xing, more than a decade ago, when your brother died, what did you do at the border? As you said before, you had been in the capital city at that time and said that someone would testify for you.¡±

    Shao Jing was shocked and his face changed slightly, but he reacted instantly. Taking a deep breath, he kept his slightly changed face just now and said in surprise, ¡°Lord Wen, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I was indeed in the capital city more than a decade ago and had never crossed the border.¡±

    At that time, not many people knew his whereabouts. Except for Yan Xi¡¯s father, who had seen him with his own eyes and talked to him for a while, the others had only seen him once or twice, and they had not talked to him. It was impossible for others to know that it was him.

    Before leaving the capital city and after returning, he had been very cautious, so it was impossible for anyone to know that he had been to the border.

    The man surnamed Yan was far away at the border, and Shao Jing had been on good terms with him since then. He also took care of his son. In any case, it was impossible for that man to tell others that Shao Jing was at the border at that time. As for Qin Huaiyong and Qi Ping, he didn¡¯t know if they had seen him at that time. Even if they had, they couldn¡¯t possibly be sure that it was him.

    Thinking of this, Shao Jing immediately calmed down.

    He looked furious and as if he had been wronged. ¡°Milords, I don¡¯t think I have done anything wrong. What right do you have to do this to me? Even if I¡¯m in the wrong in terms of some of my private affairs, the Emperor will punish me, so what right do you have to interrogate me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that your mistress didn¡¯t tell anything, Marquis Xing?¡± Wen Xichi ignored Shao Jing and suddenly sneered. He struck the gavel in his hand, which made Shao Jing tremble.

    ¡°E¡¯niang?

    ¡°She probably wouldn¡¯t tell. Even though she pretended to be an official¡¯s rtive, she could just admit it. Nothing else would possibly get implicated. Moreover, E¡¯niang would definitely say that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess made this happen. As for the reason, I don¡¯t know, and it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Thinking about it carefully, Shao Wanru found that it was just groundless rumors from Shao Wanru. The Ministry of Justice couldn¡¯t punish E¡¯niang ording to these rumors.

    Shao Jing raised his head high and said with a disdainful smile, ¡°Lord Wen, what are you talking about? It¡¯s indeed inappropriate for me to have a mistress, but this is only my business, and I merely let my madam down. I let my Madam down. It has nothing to do with the Ministry of Justice. As for impersonating an official¡¯s rtive, it¡¯s not a big deal. So why did you put this pair of shackles on me?¡±

    He raised his hands, making a crisp sound of metal colliding.

    ¡°I want to ask you, even if it were Prince Chen His Highness who sent this piece of information to you, would you deal with it in this way?¡±

    He was questioning them if they would just do whatever Chu Liuchen said, even if he was making trouble.

    Wen Xichi knew that Shao Jing was not easy to deal with, so he didn¡¯t care about what he said and continued to ask coldly, ¡°Marquis Xing, the woman said that she used to be the servant girl of Infanta Qinghua and then be together with you. She also said that the impersonation was plotted by you. So why did you have an affair with your sister-inw¡¯s servant?¡±

    It was indeed inappropriate to have an affair with one¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s servant.

    Shao Jing looked a little ufortable, just a little ufortable, but then he said shamelessly, ¡°You are all men. If you take a fancy to a woman and take her as a concubine, it will not be a big deal, right? Besides, at that time, Infanta Qinghua had passed away, and E¡¯niang was just an ordinary servant girl in the mansion. I kept her outside the mansion because I was afraid that my madam would make a scene, which would affect Infanta Qinghua¡¯s reputation.¡±

    He meant that since they were all men and knew what most men would be up to, they should not make things difficult for him.

    Shao Jing tried to shift the me onto his character again. Compared with women, it would not be a big deal for a man to have a bad character. There were many yboys in the capital city, and many of them had never done anything decent. The reason why the matter of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion had be so well-known was that Shao Jing had always appeared as a gentleman.

    At this moment, he no longer kept his dignity. He could say whatever he wanted in terms of his character. In a word, he had a bad character. It was not a big deal. He thought that Madam Jiang was dead, and no one could do anything to him.

    Wen Xichi fixed his eyes on Shao Jing and then said seriously and slowly, ¡°Marquis Xing, you sent a servant girl to Infanta Qinghua to keep an eye on her and the former Heir of Duke Xing, didn¡¯t you? It was also because this woman told you where the heir had gone after he left the capital city that you chased after him in a hurry and assassinated him. Shao Jing, the woman has told us everything. Confess now.¡±

    Shao Jing trembled and tried his best to suppress his panic. ¡°Lord Wen, what she said is groundless. There¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    ¡°I have the evidence. Marquis Xing, do you want to read it? Then let¡¯s read it!¡± Wen Xichi said coldly. He picked up a letter at hand, threw it in front of Shao Jing, and ordered an official, ¡°Show this letter to Marquis Xing.¡±

    The official came over and picked up the envelope on the ground. He took out the letter, opened it, and put it in front of Shao Jing.

    When Shao Jing read the words clearly, his face turned pale and he was so shocked that he almost couldn¡¯t stand still. The letter was written by Yan Xi¡¯s father, who testified that Shao Jing was indeed at the border at that time. The letter was written more than a decade ago, a few days before the former Heir of Duke Xing was killed.

    It was too unexpected. Shao Jing had never expected that there would be such a letter. ¡°Why did Yan target me? Did he know that I dealt with Yan Xi?

    ¡°How could it be possible? Wang Shengxue was the known one who took action and killed Yan Xi at that time. Later, Wang Shengxue died, so this matter was left unsettled. Could it be that what happened has been discovered and now I get suspected?

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. I¡¯ve been very careful. Wang Shengxue was the only one who knew about this. Yan couldn¡¯t have possibly known that I asked Wang Shengxue to do it. Then why did he write this letter?¡±

    ¡°Shao Jing, why did you sneak to the border at that time?¡± Wen Xichi asked Shao Jing sternly.

    ¡°Lord Wen, I really don¡¯t understand what this letter means, and I don¡¯t understand why he framed me like this.¡± Shao Jing gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t reveal a word about what he did.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the testimony of one man could prove anything.

    ¡°Do you think what General Yan wrote is nonsense?¡± Wen Xichi suddenly smiled.

    Shao Jing suddenly had a bad feeling, but at this time, he could only brace himself to say, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Lord Wen!¡±

    ¡°In fact, the letter from General Yan is not the only proof. General Qin and Magistrate Qi can also testify. Magistrate Qi is far away in Jiangzhou, but he has also written a letter. As for Lord Qin, he can testify on the spot when it is appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Qin Huaiyong and Qi Ping?

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Although I might have been seen by them at that time, they couldn¡¯t have known that it was me while everything was in chaos and everyone could see one or two familiar faces. How could they be so sure that it was me? And did they know me at that time? This can¡¯t be.

    ¡°I was prepared when I went there, so I recognized Qin Huaiyong and Qi Ping at a nce, but they didn¡¯t know me.

    ¡°Is Wen Xichi trying to trick me?¡±

    Thinking of this, Shao Jing calmed down and said with a sneer, ¡°Lord Wen, you must be joking. General Huaiyuan and Magistrate Qi didn¡¯t know me back then, so how could they testify? Even now, Magistrate Qi still doesn¡¯t know me, does he?¡±

    ¡°Is it because of this idea that you have no fear, Marquis Xing?¡± Wen Xichi asked with a smile. He looked very kind, but it made Shao Jing feel more terrified than before. Their two mansions were neighbors, and they had lived next door for so many years. Of course, he knew that Wen Xichi was young and talented. ¡°Did he really get the proof he needs?¡±

    ¡°Lord Wen, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Shao Jing was flustered, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. On the contrary, he looked calmer and calmer. He looked at the minister and the two assistant ministers, who were sitting high above without saying a word, and asked, ¡°What do you think, milords? Do you also agree with Lord Wen? My case is not a serious one, but it¡¯s not an insignificant one either. Are you deliberately making a big deal out of it for Prince Chen¡¯s sake?¡±

    He meant that they were deliberately torturing him to tter Prince Chen.

    Wen Xichi ignored his provocation and asked with cold eyes, ¡°Do you know that you lost something at the border back then?¡±

    When the evidence was sent to the Ministry of Justice one piece by one, it shocked the whole ministry. Some of the evidence sent by Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion could not be obtained in one or two days, but it was clearly presented. With so much evidence, it was useless for Shao Jing to deny the charges against him no matter how hard he tried.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice had been calm. They even handcuffed Shao Jing as soon as he arrived, which indicated that he would not be able to escape this time.

    It could be said that everything Shao Jing was doing now was useless. The officials of the Ministry of Justice were well aware of what had happened, but at the same time, they were secretly shocked since Prince Chen was really not to be underestimated. He had solved an unsolved case that was made more than a decade ago just like that.

    What had happened in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion before was just a small matter. No matter how big the scene was, it was just a small matter, and Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had been secretly holding back a big move.

    Before getting all the evidence, Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had been very calm. They had quietly watched Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion stir up trouble now and then. When the evidence had been sorted out one piece by one, they had found that the matter had been settled. It could be said that when Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had sent all the evidence to the Ministry of Justice, the truth had been clear.

    It was just one move, and Shao Jing now looked like a clown.

    Shao Jing didn¡¯t believe it and asked in reply, ¡°What¡­ what thing?¡± He had been very careful when he left and returned to the capital, so it was impossible for him to leave anything behind.

    ¡°Do you not believe it?¡± The minister of the Ministry of Justice suddenly spoke and looked at Shao Jing with a faint smile, which made Shao Jing feel a chill down his spine and his eyes twitch unconsciously. He wondered if he had left an important thing behind.

 Chapter 1239 - 1239 Shao Jing Gets Arrested

    Chapter 1239 Shao Jing Gets Arrested

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Shao Jing stammered.

    Wen Xichi nodded. An official stepped forward, took an item from above, and waved it in front of Shao Jing. Looking at this silk-encrusted jade pendant, Shao Jing couldn¡¯t react in time.

    The jade pendant looked very ordinary and insignificant.

    ¡°This jade pendant belongs to you, right?¡± Wen Xichi asked.

    Shao Jing subconsciously wanted to say no, but he saw the letter ¡°Lan¡± and a small cluster of orchids at the corner of the jade pendant. He seemed to be frozen. He opened his mouth in shock, but couldn¡¯t say a word, and his mind went nk.

    ¡°Orchids? Lan. Lady Lan? Lady Lan the once famous prostitute?¡±

    Wen Xichi said slowly from above, ¡°This jade pendant contains the name of Lady Lan, a famous prostitute in the capital. You gave it to this famous prostitute. There is the symbol of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion on the back of the jade pendant. You must have fallen in love with this woman at that time, so you custom-made it. Ningyuan Army General and Magistrate Qi got this jade pendant by ident. ording to the symbol on the jade pendant, they guessed that it was yours. They have never seen you, but they have seen the old Duke!¡±

    His voice was not light, but it got to Shao Jing hard, making hime to his senses for a moment. His memories back then suddenly came to his mind.

    At that time, he did have an affair with a famous prostitute named Lady Lan and was very obsessed with her. He custom-made a jade pendant and gave it to her. When he left the capital, he departed from Lady Lan¡¯s ce. Lady Lan covered him up. After returning to the capital, he also came out from there. Then, he talked to a businessman, paid a lot for Lady Lan¡¯s freedom, and took her far away. She had left for more than ten years.

    Although he didn¡¯t tell Madam Jiang about his contact with the famous prostitute at that time, a few of his close friends knew about it. He lived in Lady Lan¡¯s ce and specially told these friends in private, which was also the reason why he firmly believed that someone could testify.

    He had contacts with a famous prostitute and had lived in her ce. Naturally, he had to hide it from Madam Jiang. In order to cover it up, he didn¡¯t show up in public for a period, which was reasonable.

    But why was this jade pendant here?

    He remembered that he had given it to that prostitute back then. Why was it lost at the border and picked up by Qin Huaiyong and Qi Ping? Because he didn¡¯t remember that he had brought this jade pendant with him before, he didn¡¯t find that he lost it after checking himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t expect that you did have this jade pendant with you at that time. I heard that it was an engagement token you gave the famous prostitute, Marquis Xing. Maybe she deliberately had it with you for fear that you would forget her when you were traveling!¡± Wen Xichi said.

    Shao Jing suddenly thought of something. After returning to the capital city, he went to Lady Lan¡¯s ce first. She asked him if he had anything to give her at that time. He just said a few perfunctory words and then left for his mansion in a hurry, for fear of being discovered. At that time, Lady Lan looked very disappointed. Now that he thought about it, Lady Lan probably wanted to ask him for the jade pendant.

    After that, he got her out of the capital and had never seen her again.

    Shao Jing lost the jade pendant at the border by ident. His hands trembled and his face turned pale.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is not the only thing we¡¯ve learned. In fact, your mistress has confessed. She sent you a letter at that time and asked you to go over.¡± Wen Xichi released a greater bombshell.

    ¡°E¡¯niang also confessed? How could she do that?¡±

    If it were just a matter of reputation, it would not be a major problem, and E¡¯niang would not be tortured. But it was rted to what had happened more than a decade ago, and in such a situation, how could the officials not have tortured her?

    Shao Jing took a step back and sat heavily on the ground. Suddenly, heughed. He had lost. He had thought that his niece had used some means to nder him. Even if she brought him a bad reputation or made a great scene, he didn¡¯t care. As a man, he could not care less about it. Moreover, he was a senior. No matter how much trouble his niece made, it wouldn¡¯t matter to him.

    But now, he found that he was wrong. It was obvious that his niece was deliberately stalling for time, deliberately making him mistakenly think that it was a trivial matter and deliberately making him lose the initiative. He thought it was a trivial matter, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, it was like a thunderbolt. After other evidence was shown, the truth was actually very clear.

    Those actions were confusing and ruthless and left others no room for retreat. Needless to say, it must be Prince Chen¡¯s means. Shao Jing regretted what he had done at that time so much. If he had known this, he would not have given his niece a chance to marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Without the support of Prince Chen, no matter how powerful his niece was, it was impossible for her to get so much evidence and to make Qin Huaiyong agree to testify.

    For so many years, Qin Huaiyong had never mentioned this jade pendant. He had always been weak in front of Shao Jing but sent it to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Shao Jing didn¡¯t think it was idental.

    When his eldest brother left with Infanta Qinghua that year, it was his best chance, so he secretly nned to take action. Originally, he thought that they would go to the area south of the big river, where it was inconvenient for him to take action. Unexpectedly, they would go to the border area and hide their identities. This was a great opportunity. Taking advantage of the chaos, he plotted against his eldest brother with his guards.

    Later, when Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion found out the news about the Heir of Duke Xing, he was dead and Infanta Qinghua was brought back because of a mental disorder. No one cared about anything else. Even if Shao Jing knew that his eldest brother had a daughter left, he didn¡¯t care since she was just a little girl. The girl was with her father when E¡¯niang was with Infanta Qinghua and then disappeared. In the war, even an adult could die. So how could a little girl survive?

    Shao Jing made a small mistake, but in the end, it became a disaster for him.

    ¡°What? Marquis Xing has been arrested? Maybe it¡¯s because of the former Heir of Duke Xing. Is he involved in his death?¡± Chu Qing was shocked.

    There was also a woman in pink sitting in the room. If Shao Wanru were here, she would definitely recognize that this woman was Mo Qiuyi, who had been in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    When she was in the Yuhui Nunnery, Mo Qiuyi was just a poor orphan girl. But now, her momentum was different from before. She was leisurely fanning herself with a round fan in her hand, and her face was covered with light makeup. She was much better than when she was in Yuhui Nunnery. She looked more exquisite. Her brows were slightly curved, which made her appear more charming.

    ¡°My uncle said that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion is doomed. He said that Your Highness should be careful!¡± Mo Qiuyi came here especially for this matter.

    ¡°This is so sudden! Didn¡¯t they say that he had a bad personal virtue before?¡± Chu Qing asked. He was also annoyed that Shao Jing was involved in what had happened before. Now that Shao Jing was in trouble, he was afraid that he would be involved again. If he had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have let Shao Jie¡¯er marry into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not true. Prince Chen has taken action!¡± Mo Qiuyi reminded him.

    Chu Qing lowered his head and took a deep breath. ¡°Do you all think that I¡¯m not as good as him and keep reminding me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Your Highness. We have to be careful of him!¡± Mo Qiuyi hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Be careful of him. Stop telling me to be careful of him. I don¡¯t want to hear anything about him.¡± Chu Qing was very annoyed. He stood up and walked around in the pavilion a few times before he calmed down. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t intervene in the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Doesn¡¯t he have something to do with Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion? Let Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion intervene.¡±

    Speaking of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, he was full of anger. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he might have fallen into the trap of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Shao Jie¡¯er is just the daughter of a concubine, and Shao Jing won¡¯t take her seriously. Your Highness, you can have all kinds of beautiful women in the future, so you don¡¯t have to worry about a daughter of a concubine. What¡¯s more, anyone who wants to build a rtionship with Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now will get into trouble!¡± Mo Qiuyi said with a smile, covering her mouth with the round fan.

    She was indeed in a good mood. Compared with what had happened to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was more d to hear that Shao Jie¡¯er was in trouble. ¡°This woman pestered the Commandery Prince before I married into the mansion. She is just a concubine, but she entered the mansion before me. It was all because she has the support of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Now that she has lost this powerful backer, I¡¯ll torture her hard.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can go back after seeing my mother. You should be more careful at this time!¡± Although Mo Qiuyi tried to hide hercency, Chu Qing still saw it and couldn¡¯t help showing a trace of displeasure. ¡°Women are like this. She is still jealous at this time. As expected, she can¡¯t achieve important things.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi also knew that it was not the right time to stay. She stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back now!¡± Knowing that Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was in trouble, she still couldn¡¯t calm down. She just felt happy.

    Chu Qing waved his hand. After Mo Qiuyi left, he returned to his chair and sat down. After thinking for a while, he suddenly rxed. This might be his chance, an opportunity to shift the me onto Prince Cheng. He was notpletely innocent in terms of what had happened before. Since Prince Cheng was involved, he would make him get involved more.

    After making up his mind, he picked up the writing brush. After thinking for a while, he immediately wrote something. Then, he put down the writing brush, dried it a little, put the letter into the envelope, and asked a servant to deliver it. Taking advantage of the matter of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he intended to get Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion involved.

    At this time, Prince Cheng also got the news from the letter Shao Jing had written before. Looking at the letter in his hand, where Shao Jing asked for help, Prince Cheng frowned tightly. What Shao Jing wrote in the letter was very ordinary and did not seem to be a serious deal. He merely asked for a small favor from Prince Cheng, but he could figure out the meaning behind it.

    ¡°Shao Jing is in trouble!¡± Prince Cheng handed the letter to Master Jieyan who then began to read three lines at a time. The more he read, the more dignified his expression became. After he finished reading the letter, he put it on the table and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t get involved in this matter. I¡¯m afraid that something serious will happen!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Prince Cheng reached out to rub his forehead. Recently, nothing went smoothly, and he was greatly troubled.

    ¡°Marquis Xing may go down because of a small mistake,¡± Jieyan said. He had just read Shao Jing¡¯s letter, and it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. Merely judging from what he said, Shao Jing could¡¯ve settled this matter without asking for the Prince¡¯s help. However, he had pleaded with the Prince, which was really not a good sign.

 Chapter 1240 - 1240 Gu Xishu the Cunning Girl

    Chapter 1240 Gu Xishu the Cunning Girl

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Jieyan said.

    ¡°We won¡¯t help him?¡± Prince Cheng frowned. It happened so suddenly that he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it for a while.

    ¡°No!¡± Jieyan shook his head and said meaningfully, ¡°Your Highness, you should be more careful at this time.¡±

    Prince Cheng understood the meaning of Jieyan. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    Jieyan reminded him that it was not only about Shao Jing but also about Shao Yanru. Prince Cheng said, ¡°If there is any news about Shao Yanru, send her to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Prince Cheng had asked Shao Yanru to contact Prince Zhou in private before.

    ¡°Send her to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion? It¡¯s not the right time now, is it?¡± Jieyan felt that no one would take Shao Yanru in at this time.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see what she can do!¡± Prince Cheng sneered. He had epted this woman for the sake of Shao Jing. Although he needed children and had to ovee his psychological barrier to ept this woman, it did not mean that this woman could win his heart. It was a deal. Now it was inappropriate for him to keep her, so it was best to give this troublemaker to Chu Liuzhou.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to give her to Chu Liuyue. Compared with Chu Liuzhou, Chu Liuyue was less likely to be bewitched. As for Chu Liuchen, Prince Cheng had never taken him into consideration. Chu Liuxin was not dangerous, so he didn¡¯t need him.

    Since the Empress was grounded, Chu Liuzhou had been in a bad situation. At this time, Chu Liuzhou would need a woman the most. Moreover, Chu Liuzhou did covet Shao Yanru¡¯s figure before. Therefore, Prince Cheng thought that Chu Liuzhou was the most suitable one.

    Hearing what Prince Cheng said, Jieyan understood and said, ¡°I understand. Are you going back to your mansion now, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The n remains.¡± Prince Cheng nodded, straightened his sleeves, and strode out.

    His brother had repeatedly asked him to go down the mountain and go back to Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. If he continued to refuse, his brother would definitely give him trouble. Especially at this time, he should be aboveboard. If he stayed here any longer, he would inevitably be suspected.

    The news that Marquis Xing had been taken away by the Ministry of Justice had also spread to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion and Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. It was well known in the capital city that Shao Jing¡¯s mistress pretended to be an official¡¯s rtive and got discovered. The two princes¡¯ mansions didn¡¯t take the fact that Shao Jing got arrested again seriously. However, Shao Jing was now known as an indecent man.

    When no one thought it was a big deal, the atmosphere in the Mansion of the Prime Minister was not good.

    Wen Xichi hadn¡¯t gone back yet. He had gone to the Ministry of Justice and hadn¡¯t returned to the mansion yet. However, Prime Minister Wen returned to the mansion at night and went straight to Madam Wen¡¯s courtyard. After driving all the servants out, he said a few words to Madam Wen. After that, he went straight to the study in the front yard without staying.

    Madam Wen sat under themp with her face turning pale. ¡°Someone go and call cousin Miss over.¡±

    An old maid answered and left. After a while, she came over with Gu Xishu.

    Gu Xishu also had a hard time. As soon as she came back from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she was pped twice by Madam Wen and then driven away. She wanted to go to the front yard to stop her second cousin but was stopped by a servant girl. There was an old maid sent by Madam Wen at the gate of the yard to prevent her from going out.

    At this time, hearing the summons of Madam Wen, she hurriedly dressed up and came over.

    It waste at night, and the lights were on. Gu Xishu looked a little scared under the lights. Usually, she rarely came to Madam Wen¡¯s ce at this time.

    In contrast, Madam Wen, who was under themp, looked a little cold. Her cold eyes fell on Gu Xishu. When she saw Gu Xishuing up to salute, she epted her salute motionlessly and then said nothing.

    Gu Xishu bowed slightly. After a long time, she couldn¡¯t hear Madam Wen¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t help but feel weak and fell to the ground. Her servant girl wanted to help her, but when she saw Madam Wen¡¯s face, she showed timidity and quietly stepped back to hide in the shadow.

    ¡°Aunt!¡± Gu Xishu fell to the ground, raised her head, and looked at Madam Wen with tears in her eyes. She felt extremely wronged.

    Madam Wen looked down at Gu Xishu with coldness and disappointment in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you really want to kill me so badly? I¡¯ve raised you for so many years as a daughter of my own. Is this how you repay me?¡± Madam Wen asked.

    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m Xishu, the daughter you raised. Why do you think of me like that?¡± Gu Xishu cried. She looked really pitiful under the light, and her tears fell drop by drop, which made her look extremely miserable.

    Madam Wen didn¡¯t want to get entangled with her anymore, so she coldly asked her to leave. ¡°Whether you meant to kill me or not, we are done. Pack up your things and go back to your home tomorrow. Don¡¯te back again from now on.¡±

    ¡°Aunt¡­ Aunt, what happened? Why did you do this to me? How¡­ how can I leave you? You raised me up, and I haven¡¯t repaid you for raising me yet!¡± Gu Xishu took two steps forward on her knees in a hurry, hugged Madam Wen¡¯s leg, and cried even louder.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave. How could I leave? I am to marry Third Cousin. I have to marry Third Cousin!¡±

    As soon as Madam Wen moved her legs, two old maids came over and removed Gu Xishu¡¯s tight grip.

    ¡°Aunt, I really didn¡¯t know. I really didn¡¯t know that E¡¯niang was lying. I thought she was really the daughter of the imperial censor, so I brought her to you. Aunt, please spare me. I really didn¡¯t know it.¡± Gu Xishu struggled violently and cried while struggling. The makeup on her face had been destroyed, and her beautiful face looked messy and ugly.

    The two old maids pulled her aside and stopped. Madam Wen sneered and said, ¡°Was it really an ident that I met E¡¯niang that day? If it weren¡¯t for your suggestion, would I have gone there? If I hadn¡¯t gone there, I wouldn¡¯t have met E¡¯niang, would I? And I wouldn¡¯t have almost died. There was no one around, and my legs were fine. I¡¯m not in my seventies or eighties yet!

    ¡°I walked very carefully on the steps. I saw no annoying stones blocking the way before, but I identally stepped on them and fell in the end. I almost died. Coincidentally, I met E¡¯niang, who was good at martial arts, and she saved my life. Then, I listened to you and introduced her to others. Previously, I went to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion to support her!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s my fault. I took you out to enjoy the scenery. I didn¡¯t take good care of you. You can punish me however you want, but you can¡¯t say that I have bad intentions toward you. After so many years, don¡¯t you know my character? How could I hurt you? What benefits can I get?¡±

    Gu Xishu felt so wronged that she couldn¡¯t speak. She choked with sobs and defended herself loudly, but she didn¡¯t dare to rush over to hug Madam Wen¡¯s leg again.

    She cried so sad that she looked terrible. She fell to the ground and looked sad. ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯m willing to die to prove my innocence. As long as you believe me, I¡­ I¡¯m willing to do anything! Aunt, you¡¯ve been very good to me for so many years, and I¡¯ve treated you as my biological mother. You suspect me so much¡­ I¡­ I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    As Gu Xishu spoke, she stumbled to her feet, as if she really wanted to run into the wall andmit suicide to prove her innocence.

    The servant girls and old maids hurried forward to stop her, and Gu Xishu cried and fell to the ground again.

    Looking at Gu Xishu, who was so determined, Madam Wen hesitated again. ¡°Does it really have nothing to do with her? Is it really just the plot of the woman named E¡¯niang? After all, I¡¯ve raised her since she was a child.¡± Madam Wen¡¯s determined face softened a little, and her expression was no longer cold.

    ¡°Aunt, please let me die. If I die, God will bless you with a long life. I won¡¯t hate you. I just hope that you can bury me here so that I can always be with you. My parents have been far away from me since I was a child. I don¡¯t matter to them. Except for you, who else will love me?¡±

    Gu Xishu saw Madam Wen¡¯s expression and knew that her heart had softened. She immediately cried even more bitterly, as if she had been abandoned. She looked at Madam Wen and talked about the deal between them with tears in her eyes.

    Seeing her crying like this and hearing her sincere words, Madam Wen felt that she couldn¡¯t be cruel to Gu Xishu.

    ¡°Alright, get up!¡±

    ¡°Aunt, do¡­ do you forgive me?¡± Gu Xishu was very excited.

    ¡°Get up first!¡± Madam Wen said.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll keep kneeling here until I die,¡± Gu Xishu said stubbornly, looking at Madam Wen pitifully.

    Looking at Gu Xishu, Madam Wen thought of her well-behaved appearance when she was a child. At that time, her daughter had just passed away, and such a young child had been staying by her bedside. When she saw Madam Wen wake up, she was also so pitiful and even asked someone to send a bowl of medicine to her. Gu Xishu also insisted on trying the medicine for her.

    ¡°Get up¡­¡± Madam Wen sighed. She really couldn¡¯t be cold-hearted to Gu Xishu. This was the girl she had raised as a daughter. When Madam Wen saw her, she would always think of her daughter. She wondered if her daughter were still alive, would she look like this? Madam Wen¡¯s heart immediately softened. How could a girl she had raised have such bad intentions? Moreover, Gu Xishu had said that she would not be benefited from harming her.

    ¡°Mother, let her kneel!¡± A cold voice came from the door of the room. Wen Xichi, dressed in a ck brocade robe, stood at the door, with coldness and sharpness in his eyes.

    ¡°Xi, you¡¯re back!¡± Madam Wen looked up and saw Wen Xichi. ¡°Why did youe back sote today? You need to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Third¡­ Third Cousin!¡± Gu Xishu said timidly and looked increasingly weak. She looked at Wen Xichi pitifully and expectantly, hoping that Wen Xichi could help her when he entered the door.

    Wen Xichi ignored her and went straight past her. He stepped on the hem of her dress and walked past her as if he didn¡¯t see her.

    Gu Xishu was shocked and looked at Wen Xichi¡¯s back in a panic. Even if Wen Xichi had ignored her in the past, he had not been so indifferent to her. He had even stepped on the hem of her dress and left a footprint on her snow-white clothes. Was he still her elegant and noble Third Cousin? Why was he so rude and cruel to her?

 Chapter 1241 - 1241 The Truth About Her Drowning

    Chapter 1241 The Truth About Her Drowning

    ¡°Mother, do you know how my sister died?¡± Wen Xichi said with a smile, but his smile made Gu Xishu tremble. Her face was pale and she trembled all over. What he was talking about was a secret that she could never tell others, and it was also the reason why she had been helping Shao Yanru before.

    No matter what Shao Yanru asked her to do, she would agree because of this unspeakable secret.

    Madam Wen obviously felt the chill in the atmosphere. She looked at Wen Xichi and then at Gu Xishu, who was pale and trembling, and her face changed greatly. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡±

    The panic and fear in the atmosphere seemed contagious and spread to Madam Wen along with Gu Xishu.

    Wen Xichi smiled and said with distress, ¡°Mother, she pushed my sister into the river and drown her. She did it to get your love. The woman, whom you have been taking care of for so many years, is simply a venomous snake. You shouldn¡¯t have listened to her.¡± In fact, Madam Wen was not the only one who had been deceived by Gu Xishu. He was the same.

    He had always regarded Gu Xishu as his younger sister and loved her as his own family. Even if she had done something wrong, he still felt that her nature should not have been like this. That was why he had spared her again and again. There was a kind of pain in his heart as intense as an explosion. ¡°In that dream, Mother and Gu Xishu forced her like this. If I had guessed that Gu Xishu and Second Brother had harmed me and had directly punished them, the thing that happenedter would not have happened.

    ¡°I let her down!

    ¡°Not only did I feel guilty in that dream, but I also feel it in reality.

    ¡°Actually, I know that it wasn¡¯t just a dream¡­

    ¡°But that¡¯s even more painful. I would rather that it was just a dream, a nightmare for me. When I wake up from the nightmare, she¡¯s still the gentle and lovely woman she is now. She¡¯s no longer the one in the dream who was so miserable that she could not control herself and had no one to help her.¡±

    There was a touch of blood in his clear eyes.

    Wen Xichi said gloomily, ¡°When I went to the Ministry of Justice to interrogate E¡¯niang today, she confessed everything. She and Gu Xishu plotted against you together¡­ with the purpose of making you take her to others. From now on, the mistress of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion will have your support. As for why she did this, of course, it was because she had been caught red-handed. She killed my sister, and Shao Yanru was watching from the side at that time.¡±

    Madam Wen staggered and held the table with her hand to prevent herself from falling. ¡°Is¡­ is this true?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, Mother, you can keep her here and see who she intends to hurt next!¡± Wen Xichi smiled coldly and lowered his eyes to hide the trace of blood.

    He hated the fact that he was powerless in his dream. He hated that he could only watch helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ impossible¡­ impossible¡­¡± There was so much information that Madam Wen couldn¡¯t believe it. She looked at Gu Xishu nkly.

    She didn¡¯t believe that the woman she loved wholeheartedly would be the murderer of her daughter. The death of her youngest daughter was an eternal pain in her heart, and she didn¡¯t believe what Wen Xichi just said.

    ¡°Third Cousin¡­ Third Cousin¡­ what are you talking about? I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gu Xishu sat on the ground in a panic and kept retreating. At this time, she didn¡¯t care that her dress was dirty and messy, and her lips were pale. She looked into Wen Xichi¡¯s eyes and saw the killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Third Cousin wants to kill me? Third Cousin wants to kill me?¡±

    This realization made her so flustered that she just wanted to escape. Thinking of this, she immediately did the same thing. When she reached the threshold, she suddenly pulled it and stood up to run. She only had one thought now. She wanted to escape. She wanted to leave here.

    Suddenly, she bumped into someone at the door. Seeing that it was her second cousin, Wen Shian, Gu Xishu immediately pulled him and cried, ¡°Second Cousin, Second Cousin, save me. Third Cousin framed me¡­ He¡­ he¡­¡±

    Gu Xishu cried so sad that she couldn¡¯t evenplete her sentence.

    Wen Shian had always liked Gu Xishu and was fascinated by her. Seeing the girl he loved crying like this, he couldn¡¯t help breathing heavily. He didn¡¯t know what had happened today, but he heard that his mother had pped Gu Xishu. And just now, Gu Xishu was led to his mother, that was why he hurried over to see what was going on right after he returned to the mansion.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Gu Xishu running out in a mess. Seeing her crying like this, he was angry for a while. He thought of what Gu Xishu had said in the past. ¡°She said that my younger brother has always had feelings for her. Even though Mother has arranged for her to marry me, my third brother still doesn¡¯t give up and keeps holding on to her. Sometimes, he even pulls her to a ce where there¡¯s no one around. She said that she was so sad that she wished to die, but she was reluctant to do so when she thought of me.

    ¡°What we had, andbined with the many things that Gu Xishu said in the past¡­ She said that the reason why Mother did not clearly allow me to marry her was that my third brother stopped her. He stole my wife from me! I hate him!¡±

    Wen Shian couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He patted Gu Xishu on the hand, strode into the room, and pped Wen Xichi, who was standing at the door. ¡°You¡¯re such a bastard! She is your sister-inw!¡±

    He was furious. Wen Xichi grabbed his hand. Expressionless, Wen Xichi looked up with his bloodshot eyes and pped Wen Shian hard in the face. Caught off guard, Wen Shian took a step back. Wen Xichi stepped forward and kicked him hard on the leg. He retreated and bumped into Gu Xishu, and the two fell heavily together.

    Guards came from both sides to suppress Wen Shian.

    ¡°Wen Shian, how could you treat a venomous snake who killed our sister as a treasure and even hurt me? I¡¯m your brother!¡± Wen Xichi walked out and kicked Wen Shian in the heart with fierce eyes.

    ¡°In the dream, I was framed by Wen Shian and Gu Xishu. They did everything. They caused my tragedy, as well as her tragedy. If there were no such two people, could everything be fine and I could start over? Then I shall kill them.¡±

    At this moment, the killing intent was clearly shown in his mind. Even Wen Xichi was tempted. He raised his foot and was about to kick Wen Shian in the heart again. This time, he exerted all his strength to kill him. Since Wen Shian had no family affection and believed a woman¡¯s one-sided words, why should Wen Xichi care about him?

    ¡°Xichi!¡± A reproach came from the side. Prime Minister Wen hurried over and saw the scene in front of him. He was very anxious.

    His third son was elegant, but at this moment, his eyes were full of fierceness, as if he had changed into another person. His bloodshot eyes were obviously murderous. Prime Minister Wen¡¯s second son, who was sitting on the ground, was shivering. He was no longer the same as usual.

    Wen Xichi slowly withdrew his foot, which fell to the ground,nded on Wen Shian¡¯s hand that pressed on the ground, and stepped hard on it.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wen Shian screamed and pushed his foot hard in pain.

    ¡°Xichi, what are you doing?!¡± Prime Minister Wen was furious and shouted harshly.

    Wen Xichi slowly loosened his foot, took a step back, and smiled. The anger in his eyes did not disappear at the moment. He said coldly, ¡°Father, ask your good son. He just said that I hooked up with Gu Xishu, the venomous snake, and said that I took a fancy to her! It seems that he still wants to get rid of me in secret. Since he is ruthless, why should I treat him as my second brother?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Prime Minister Wen was furious. He hated to see his two sons fighting. Although he rebuked Wen Xichi, he red at his second son. Compared with his second son, his youngest son was his most capable son and also his hope for the future.

    Wen Xichi said briefly with a cold smile, ¡°Father, I found out that Gu Xishu killed our younger sister. Shao Yanru watched Gu Xishu kill our sister and then threatened her with it, ordering her to help Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The mistress of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion could show up this time due to this reason. She and that mistress plotted against Mother together, which almost got her killed.¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ are you telling the truth?¡± Prime Minister Wen looked in shock at Gu Xishu, who was behind Wen Shian. He didn¡¯t care about the domestic affairs of the mansion in the past, but he treated Gu Xishu well. He only had three sons, and this lovely girl had been raised by his side. She reminded him of his own daughter. He couldn¡¯t help but be softhearted.

    ¡°Father, do you also feel softhearted? Do you think highly of her because of my sister?¡± Wen Xichi said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because of this that she hurt and killed my innocent sister while she enjoyed everything that originally belonged to my sister with peace of mind.¡±

    Wen Shian panicked. Regardless of the pain in his hand, he tried to protect Gu Xishu and said loudly, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s impossible. Father, what Third Brother said is false. He hates me because of his love for our cousin. He wants her love, but she ignores him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s talking nonsense. Father¡­ Father, you can¡¯t listen to Third Brother¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    Gu Xishu hid behind Wen Shian in a panic and pulled his clothes as if she were pulling thest life-saving straw. She shook her head hard and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t do it. It really wasn¡¯t me. I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything¡­ Third Cousin, I really don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±

    She cried so hard that she looked miserable. She couldn¡¯t control herself and felt so aggrieved.

    ¡°All the people in the mansion know that she is restless. While seducing you, she is also thinking about others. Wen Shian, how stupid you are to believe the words of this vicious woman. However, you are not a good person either, and you have done a lot of things in private. I guess you¡¯ve prepared the things you need to harm me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Wen Xichi said coldly and waved his hand.

    Immediately, a guard came over and brought some things to Prime Minister Wen, as well as a letter.

    Prime Minister Wen hesitated to read it. When he finished reading it, his face changed dramatically with anger. Wen Shian wrote in the letter that he asked for a highly toxic object from Xu State. Coincidentally, this letter was written to one of the envoys from the Xu State. Wen Shian said that after his third brother took it, it would be better for him to get ill and slowly die of illness. He didn¡¯t need the toxic where one is poisoned to death at once.

    The handwriting of Wen Shian was very clear. Even though the letter didn¡¯t have his seal on it, it could still be seen clearly that he wrote the letter, not to mention that there were some other pieces of evidence thrown in front of Prime Minister Wen.

    Wen Shian¡¯s face changed greatly. Now, he was really panicked. ¡°Father¡­ Father¡­ it¡¯s not like this¡­ Father¡­¡±

    Prime Minister Wen threw away the letter in his hand and pped Wen Shian hard in the face out of anger. Blood immediately burst out from the corner of Wen Shi¡¯an¡¯s mouth. ¡°You heartless bastard. Men, throw this bastard into the woodshed!¡±

 Chapter 1242 - 1242 Her Ending

    Chapter 1242 Her Ending

    ¡°Father¡­ Father¡­¡± Wen Shian still wanted to say something but was directly dragged away by two guards.

    Prime Minister Wen looked at Gu Xishu behind him. Of course, he believed what Wen Xichi said. The officials of the Ministry of Justice couldn¡¯t make up evidence at will. Moreover, the case of E¡¯niang had nothing to do with the Mansion of the Prime Minister at first, but now the mansion was involved because of Gu Xishu. There had to be a reason for this.

    It was not only because of the Ministry of Justice but also because of some small details at that time. After his daughter¡¯s death, Prime Minister Wen once suspected Gu Xishu. Her behavior and time at that time were very suspicious. Butter, he thought that she was young, so it couldn¡¯t be her fault. Maybe his daughter died because she had been careless.

    After that, Gu Xishu carefully served Madam Wen and acted like her own daughter, which made Prime Minister Wen no longer think that she was behind this.

    Now that he thought about it, there were so many clues. He was indeed wrong. He had not seen through this woman¡¯s heart for so many years. He was aged, and his son knew her intentions better than he did.

    Madam Wen had wanted to marry Gu Xishu to Wen Xichi at the very beginning. Fortunately, he had always been unwilling to do so. Otherwise, as a partial old wife, she would really do so. When Prime Minister Wen thought of this, his originally tall and straight body could not help bending down, and he looked even older.

    Wen Xichi stepped aside from the door. Prime Minister Wen sighed and said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Wen Xichi followed him.

    ¡°Uncle, Uncle, what he said is a lie. Uncle. I want to go home, I want to go home¡­¡± Gu Xishu said in despair. However, when everyone heard her voice, they were full of disgust against her.

    Prime Minister Wen stopped walking and ordered, ¡°Men, send cousin Miss back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace,¡± someone replied and stepped aside.

    Gu Xishu looked around in disbelief. She had just cried and begged subconsciously, but she didn¡¯t expect it to work. She immediately climbed up and ran out in a hurry. ¡°I want to go home. I need to go back home. With my parents¡¯ protection, Uncle won¡¯t really do anything to me as long as I keep refusing to admit it!

    ¡°Cousin has been dead for so many years. Could they pull her out of the ground and ask her about it? Right. I¡¯ll refuse to admit it. I¡¯ll never admit it. After a while, when Uncle and Aunt are not so angry, I¡¯lle back to appease Aunt. She listens to me. When she¡¯s no longer mad at me, I¡¯ll still get to marry into the family.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think about being with Third Cousin anymore. It¡¯s good to marry Second Cousin. At least he could kill Third Cousin for her, and most of the people in the Mansion of the Prime Minister will be under my control. I¡¯ll eliminate Eldest Cousin in the future. The result is not bad¡­¡±

    Gu Xishu thought crazily and ran out in a hurry. After a few steps, she was suddenly lifted up. ¡°It¡¯s a guard, a guard!¡±

    ¡°Let¡­¡± Gu Xishu wanted to swear, but her mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth. She wanted to struggle desperately, but her hands were pressed behind her back and she was carried forward by the guard. The ces they passed by became more and more remote, and then she came to a river. Looking at the familiar scene, Gu Xishu struggled more desperately. How could she not be familiar with this ce? She had pushed her cousin into this river, where she didn¡¯t dare toe alone after.

    Even if she had toe over, she had to bring many people with her. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the river.

    Others only said that this ce reminded her of the Miss of the Mansion of the Prime Minister, but only she knew that she didn¡¯t dare to look into the river. She was afraid that Wen Xiyan would climb out of the river and drag her down.

    After being thrown into the water heavily, Gu Xishu struggled desperately. At this moment, she suddenly came to her senses. How could she feel that her uncle would be kind enough to let her go? How could anyone in the mansion let her go since she had killed her cousin? They all wanted to kill her.

    She had to pay for her cousin¡¯s life with her life, but she didn¡¯t want to die. She didn¡¯t want to live.

    She struggled hard to get to the shore, but before she could get there, she was pushed away by a bamboo pole. She struggled again, and her mind gradually became muddled. Suddenly, she saw that she, dressed in red, was married to Wen Shian, while another beautiful and elegant figure was married to Wen Xichi.

    ¡°That woman should be Wen Xichi¡¯s favorite. Even if I just look from a distance, I can feel that Wen Xichi is very gentle, which has never happened before. How could he¡­ treat her so well? That woman lost her reputation because she married into the mansion to drive away bad luck. Why does Third Cousin love her only?¡±

    She was so jealous. She hated her. She wanted her to die a horrible death. Since she could not get Third Cousin, she should destroy him, and that woman as well. She should destroy her.

    This is her idea, and Shao Yanru thinks the same. The two of them hit it off quickly. Very well, They wanted to make that woman die without a burial ce.

    That woman¡¯s figure. She looks a little familiar. It¡¯s really familiar. It seems to be Princess Chen¡­

    Wen Xichi knew very well that his father would never let go of Gu Xishu. In fact, even if his father let Gu Xishu go, he would never let Gu XishuGu leave the Mansion of the Prime Minister alive. He hated himself for not finding out this woman¡¯s true colors earlier and killing her early.

    If her life could make up for all this, Gu Xishu would have died 10,000 times.

    Madam Wen¡¯s legs were still weak and she was sitting in the chair, trembling. There was so much information in what Wen Xichi had just said that she couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Hearing the sound at the door and seeing Prime Minister Wene in with his hands sped behind his back, she said with red eyes, ¡°Prime Minister¡­¡±

    ¡°How could you treat such a vicious woman as a treasure?!¡± Prime Minister Wen said angrily.

    ¡°Prime Minister, I¡­¡± Madam Wen shed tears and turned to Wen Xichi, only to see that Wen Xichi lowered his head and ignored her. For a moment, she became even sadder and cried, ¡°Prime Minister, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know she was so vicious. How¡­ how could she be so vicious that she hurt Yan? My daughter!¡±

    Wen Xichi looked up and said coldly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve made a mistake. Not only my sister but also I have suffered. Gu Xishu has instigated Second Brother to take action against me. Father has checked it just now. He probably would do it during this period. If I hadn¡¯t exposed Gu Xishu today, Second Brother might have seeded. Since you like them, you might as well follow them from now on.¡±

    These words were extremely harsh and even heart-wrenching.

    Madam Wen¡¯s heart ached. She covered her chest hard and almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Bastard, what are you talking about? She is your mother. She was also deceived.¡± Prime Minister Wen was furious and rebuked Wen Xichi. His son was in a bad state today. At this time, he was still unwilling to give up, which made Prime Minister Wen quite angry.

    ¡°Mother was deceived. Can we say that she ispletely right? If Mother hadn¡¯t indulged Gu Xishu again and again, would Gu Xishu havee up with the idea of harming my sister and me? Is Mother really innocent of everything?¡± Wen Xichi said with hatred. If the person in front of him was not his mother, he would rather destroy her.

    The anger that rushed out of his heart almost burned his head, making him unable to tell whether it was a dream or not.

    His anger was so heavy that it almost pressed on his heart. It hurt everywhere.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Prime Minister Wen was so angry that he mmed the table, which caused the teacup on it to shake a few times. How could his son, who had always been gentle, be so angry? His hatred was almost directed at his mother.

    Madam Wen was so scared that she even stopped crying. She held Prime Minister Wen¡¯s sleeve tightly and looked extremely panicky.

    Her youngest and most elegant son had always been gentle in front of others. How could he have so much hatred and anger? At that moment, it seemed that he hated everyone. Madam Wen felt inexplicably flustered and did not dare to ask about her second son.

    Wen Xichi closed his eyes and calmed down for a moment before slowly opening them. He took two steps back and bowed to Madam Wen. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    Without waiting for them to say anything, he turned around and left. The blood in his eyes flowed. He was afraid that if he did not leave now, he would not be able to control his anger.

    Some hatred had be an uncontroble factor due to excessive umtion. It was not that he didn¡¯t usually show it on his face, but that he just suppressed it. He thought that he could suppress all the feelings, but in fact, his hatred had never left.

    ¡°What a bastard!¡± Seeing that he left regardless of anything, Prime Minister Wen was so angry that his face turned livid. His son had always been the one he liked the most, but now he went against his will.

    Madam Wen finally dared to ask about her second son at this time and asked anxiously, ¡°Shian¡­ what happened to Shian?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll send Shian out!¡± Prime Minister Wen calmed down.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Madam Wen stared at Prime Minister Wen anxiously. Her face was as deathly pale. How could she remain calm?

    ¡°We¡¯ll send him back to our hometown. I need someone to guard my possessions there. He is not good at both literature and martial arts. It¡¯s not good for him to stay in the capital city, and he wants to hurt Xichi¡­¡± Prime Minister Wen paused. He didn¡¯t want to do this. Sending his second son to his hometown was equivalent to sending him away, and he would basically not be able to see him in the future. Although his second son was disappointing, he was still his son.

    Thinking of the hatred of his third son just now, Prime Minister Wen had to do this. He clearly knew that it was impossible for his second son to reconcile with his third son. His third son, who had never been angry, had a murderous look on his face just now and was going to kill his second son. Wen Shian, with his level, was no match for him at all. The best way was to make Wen Shian stay away from Wen Xichi.

    He had to stay away from him so as not to cause any big trouble.

    Prime Minister Wen could only give up his second son and pretend that he had never had this son. Prime Minister Wen had made up his mind. After saying that, he left no room for negotiation. ¡°He has to go. He is an evil creature who wants to hurt his brother. He will be a scourge if he stays in the capital city.¡±

    After that, he took a deep breath and turned to leave, unwilling to hear Madam Wen¡¯s cry anymore.

    ¡°Prime Minister, Prime Minister, Shian¡­ Shian¡­¡± Madam Wen wanted to hold Prime Minister Wen¡¯s hand in a hurry, but Prime Minister Wen had flicked his sleeves and left. For a moment, she felt sad. She rolled her eyes and fainted.

 Chapter 1243 - 1243 Looking for the Mysterious Burly Old Maid

    Chapter 1243 Looking for the Mysterious Burly Old Maid

    The copse of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion happened almost overnight. No one had expected that Shao Jing, Marquis Xing, would snatch the title from his eldest brother.

    He had killed his eldest brother and sister-inw and had colluded with Madam Jiang to plot against his niece and nephew.

    Such a thing was simply shocking.

    A lot of things happened to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Previously, its reputation had been ruined. Now Shao Jing was taken to the Ministry of Justice. Many people didn¡¯t take it seriously. No one had expected that a mistress could get involved in such a big thing and make the case that was hidden many years ago be investigated once again.

    The whole capital city was in an uproar, and the Emperor was furious. Shao Jing, who had such a vicious character, would be sentenced to death directly in front of the public three dayster.

    The second branch of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was expelled from the mansion, and the title of nobility was stripped from them and passed on to Shao Yuanhao, who was still young. Shao Yuanhao became the youngest Marquis Xing, and the descendants of the second branch were expelled from Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    The third branch had been separated from the family, and the family tree had been settled. Since Prince Chen had interceded for them, the third branch was spared, so they left Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion silently in a hurry.

    Old Madam didn¡¯t know about it. She had a stroke and was lying in bed now. She couldn¡¯t move, and no one told her about it. Nanny Yu still served Old Madam and strictly forbade others from telling Old Madam about it.

    Old Madam was no longer clear-headed and was merely struggling to live on while she could. No one cared about her. She deserved what happened to her.

    Shao Wanru asked Nanny Yu to continue supporting Old Madam and remove all the unnecessary servant girls and old maids, as well as Old Madam¡¯s courtyard.

    Shao Wanru came to Shao Jing¡¯s yard with two servant girls. She should havee herest night, but Chu Liuchen was called into the Pce yesterday. When he came back in the middle of the night, he told her that Shao Jing¡¯s case had been settled and that she could have a good rest today.

    When the door was unlocked, Shao Wanru went upstairs with Yujie and Qing¡¯er. The stairs looked very old, and everything here was different from the courtyard outside.

    Although some parts of the courtyard outside were dpidated, they had been repaired. Only the ruined things here remained unrepaired.

    Shao Wanru went up the stairs and walked slowly around them. The ce was not small and was divided into two parts, inner and outer. There were some misceneous things by the window outside. There were not many things piled up, and there was a couch on the other side.

    ¡°My Lady, someone has slept on this couch recently.¡± Qing¡¯er stepped forward, looked at it carefully, and said, ¡°Look, there is still some hair on it.¡±

    She picked up a strand of hair, which was half gray and half white. It looked as if it had fallen from an old man.

    Qing¡¯er put the hair on a white handkerchief, pressed the end of it, and said, ¡°If it was a long time ago, there would be dust on it, but now there is nothing on it.¡±

    There was no dust on the handkerchief, so she could see it clearly.

    Shao Wanru nodded, rolled her watery eyes slightly, and looked at the curtain of the inner room. There was a rough curtain hanging there, which looked very ordinary.

    Although it looked a little old, it was not an old thing from more than a decade ago.

    When she got closer, Yujie stepped forward and lifted the curtain. There was no door behind the curtain, and there was no door nk on the door frame. Only the curtain could separate the inner and outer rooms.

    There was a bed in the inner room. The bed was very wide. When Shao Wanru walked to the bed, she took a deep breath and lifted the falling gauze curtain. There was nothing behind the gauze curtain.

    Qing¡¯er stepped forward, looked around carefully, and reported, ¡°Someone has been staying here recently. If it has always been a deserted room, there should be some mold. But when we came in, I found that it was as if there had always been someone living in this room.¡±

    As she spoke, she touched the pillow and took out a handkerchief.

    It was a very simple handkerchief, but it was very new. At first nce, one could tell that it was the thing that had been used recently.

    ¡°My Lady, someone has lived here. Just like the couch outside, there is someone living here these few days, but they¡¯re not here now,¡± Qing¡¯er said. She was very professional in this kind of thing, which was also the reason why Shao Wanru specially brought her over. A secret guard had always been easy to find clues.

    Shao Wanru nodded and stepped forward. She walked to the window next to the bed and reached out to push it. The window was closed so tightly that even if she tried her best, she could only push it open a little.

    Yujie stepped forward to help her, and the window was pushed open.

    Shao Wanru looked out of the window and found that there were not many ces she could see.

    ¡°Does it look like someone has been locked up here?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Sort of. But who would be locked up by Shao Jing here? Who asked him to do that? He used to keep his mistress outside the mansion,¡± Qing¡¯er asked in confusion.

    It didn¡¯t mean that Shao Jing couldn¡¯t lock someone up. As Marquis Xing, it was no big deal even if he locked several people up. However, the problem was that he could lock the person who lived here up in this ce, which meant that he needed to keep an eye on them.

    Yujie looked at a dressing table on the side and asked, ¡°Could it be a mistress?¡±

    Shao Wanru also looked at the dressing table. Although it was a simple dressing table with only a bronze mirror on it, she could still tell that it was a dressing table.

    When she opened the drawer, there was nothing in it. Even though there was a hairpin before, it had been taken away now.

    Shao Wanru pulled out a stool and sat in front of the dressing table. She reached out to wipe the dust at the corner of the table. It could be seen that the table was not valued. It was just casually cleaned up. Shao Jing wouldn¡¯t keep a mistress here.

    It was not his mistress, but a woman was locked up here. With the Fake Dead Medicine of Doctor Qiu, the identity of the woman was obvious. Shao Wanru reached out to press her chest and suppressed the trembling in her heart. She thought of the overly strong old maid, who hade here at that time.

    Such a burly old maid must be strong. What kind of woman needed an old maid like her? Shao Wanru lowered her head slightly, took a deep breath, and suddenly felt out of breath.

    ¡°Is it her?¡±

    ¡°Go and find out who the strong old maid is,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Yujie answered and ran downstairs. Shao Wanru stood up, walked around the room again, and then went downstairs.

    The old maid in charge had been called over. At present, it was the branch of the first branch in charge of the mansion, and all the servants knew that. When they saw Shao Wanruing down, they became more and more respectful.

    Sitting down in the chair in the middle, Shao Wanru looked at the old maid in charge who looked smart. She asked directly, ¡°Last time I saw a very strong old maid here, but she didn¡¯t dobor work. She went up to this unused pavilion. Who is she? Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°My Lady, are you asking about Nanny Xiu?¡± The old maid in charge knew who Shao Wanru was asking about after thinking for a while. She hurriedly answered with a ttering tone, ¡°Nanny Xiu left the night before yesterday.¡±

    ¡°The night before yesterday?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face changed slightly. It was the time when E¡¯niang was about to be recorded in the family tree the next day. ¡°Was it veryte?¡±

    The Nanny in-charge said, ¡°Yes, it was veryte. I heard that Nanny Xiu had something to deal with at home, and His Grace allowed her to leave. I didn¡¯t see her when she left. The next day, I heard it from His Grace.¡±

    ¡°Where is this Nanny Xiu from? What did she do before?¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    ¡°Well¡­ I really don¡¯t know,¡± the Nanny in-charge said with a wry smile.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shao Wanru looked up with cold eyes.

    The Nanny in-charge said, ¡°Nanny Xiu has been with His Grace¡­ No, the Second Young Master for a long time. She was alone and there was no one else at home. Later, she lived outside the mansion and rarely returned to the mansion. I only saw her for a few days a year. When she returned to the mansion, she stayed in this courtyard and basically never went out. This time, she stayed longer than before, so she lived here. His Grace asked her to pack up the things in the pavilion as she stayed here so that she would not have to find another ce.¡±

    In fact, she did not know much about Nanny Xiu, and most of the time, she heard her stories from others. Nanny Xiu looked very burly, and she usually ignored others. If someone offended her, she wouldin to Shao Jing, and no one in the courtyard dared to offend her.

    ¡°Is there anything special about her?¡± Shao Wanru took a deep breath. She felt nauseated in her throat.

    The Nanny in-charge thought for a while before she said, ¡°In fact, she doesn¡¯t have any special¡­ but she rarely goes out of the pavilion. His Grace didn¡¯t allow anyone to go upstairs but only let her go up. It can be seen that she is His Grace¡¯s trusted subordinate. Everyone says that there are some family treasures of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in the pavilion. Nanny Xiu specially sorted out these treasures. She ate fine food like the masters, and she ate a lot. Her meals were delivered by a special servant girl.¡±

    ¡°Can you find this person?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I may not be able to find her,¡± the Nanny in-charge said awkwardly.

    Shao Wanru narrowed her watery eyes, blinked her long eyshes, and waved her hand. The Nanny in-charge did not dare to stay and left with peace of mind.

    It was quiet in the room. Shao Wanru felt that her breathing was too heavy and her chest was stuffy and ufortable. It took her a lot of effort to adjust herself. She stood up and ordered the two servant girls, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the mansion!¡±

    After returning to the mansion, Shao Wanru went straight to the study of Chu Liuchen.

    In the study, when Xiao Xuanzi saw Shao Wanruing over, he smiled brightly. He immediately went up to report her arrival and then asked Shao Wanru to go up.

    Shao Wanru left the two servant girls downstairs, followed Xiao Xuanzi to the second floor alone, and finally went around to the third floor.

    In the study on the third floor, Chu Liuchen sat in arge chair, looked at Shao Wanru with a smile, and waved to her. Shao Wanru bit her lip and walked over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± When Shao Wanru got closer, Chu Liuchen pulled her over and nced at her with his beautiful eyes, which were filled with affection at the sight of her slightly pale lips.

    ¡°Will¡­ will you believe me?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Chu Liuchen in a daze with inexplicably red eyes.

    Along the way, she only felt weak when she was in front of Chu Liuchen. She needed someone to protect her.

    ¡°I believe you!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly, giving up some space for her to sit down in therge chair. ¡°Tell me, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

 Chapter 1244 - 1244 Found Her!

    Chapter 1244 Found Her!

    ¡°It seems that my mother is still alive!¡± Shao Wanru looked up at Chu Liuchen with red eyes and blurted out. How could she cover it up?

    Originally, she wanted to say it slower and euphemistically. After all, it was just her guess. But when she said it, her voice trembled unconsciously.

    ¡°Is this real?

    ¡°At this moment, I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. Is this real? In fact, even I don¡¯t know that.¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked serious and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± It was a big deal. Shao Jing only confessed that he killed his elder brother at the Ministry of Justice but did not mention Infanta Qinghua. Everyone thought that Infanta Qinghua was dead.

    Shao Wanru grabbed Chu Liuchen by the sleeve and said while trembling all over, ¡°Do you still remember what Doctor Qiu said?¡± The chill spread from her heart and drenched her.

    Chu Liuchen nodded and said with pity in his eyes, ¡°Yes. Shao Yanru faked her death and came out of the Pce.¡± Seeing her like this, he simply reached out to hold her slender waist tightly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡±

    His gentle voiceforted her, who was so agitated that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She took a deep breath and said in an orderly manner, ¡°Doctor Qiu waster found out to have given Shao Jing a dose of Fake Dead Medicine more than a decade ago. After that, I asked Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi to try making it ording to Doctor Qiu¡¯s form.¡±

    ¡°The medicine works more effectively with the ginseng of 100 years. I found several at that time, some of which were 80 years old. I sent all of them to Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi. At first, they couldn¡¯t make it, butter, they finally did. However, one of the herbs was very difficult to control, and they failed many times.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Wanru pursed her lips. Even if she knew the form, it was difficult to make the medicine, and it was not something that other doctors could make. Some secret techniques of Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi were also used in it. Fortunately, the two of them had the same teacher as Mingqiu Nun. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it even if they had the form.

    Even so, they still wasted a lot of materials. It was impossible to make the medicine without strong strength. The medicinal materials wasted were extremely precious, and some of them were even more difficult to find than ginseng. It was only because there were the most medicinal materials in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion that it was possible to make the medicine. Other mansions didn¡¯t have all the materials needed to make the medicine.

    All kinds of conditions were harsh, and the medicinal materials were precious and difficult to find. The sess rate was not high, which was the biggest difficulty in making this medicine. Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi really tried their best to make a little medicine powder not long ago. They found a dog and tried it. The dog stopped breathing as if it were dead, but it didn¡¯tst long. It was dead for only about two hours. Then, it recovered once again.

    This proved that what Doctor Qiu had said before was true.

    ¡°Why did Shao Jing ask for that medicine for no reason? Did he take it himself?¡± Shao Wanru asked, biting her lip hard.

    Chu Liuchen stretched out his slender fingers and pressed the corner of her mouth, which slid down from her teeth. ¡°If so, Infanta Qinghua may really be alive.¡±

    ¡°I went to Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard today, where there is a pavilion. You have seen it before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded.

    Shao Wanru pulled herself together and said, ¡°I saw no one there today, but I could tell that someone had lived there. There were servants. The master was a woman with a dressing table, but I couldn¡¯t see anything else!¡±

    ¡°Someone left?¡± Chu Liuchen immediately understood the key point.

    ¡°Yes, a strong old maid left. This old maid is called Nanny Xiu. She lived in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion more than a decade ago. After that, she lived there intermittently for a period. Most of the time, she was not in the mansion. But recently, she has been living in Shao Jing¡¯s courtyard. She ate fine food as the masters did, and she ate a lot. Her meals were delivered by a servant girl. She would alsoin to Shao Jing, and Shao Jing has been protecting her!¡±

    In fact, not only these but also the clothes and essories that E¡¯niang had taken out previously all indicated a fact that Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t believe but desperately wanted to believe.

    Shao Wanru said, ¡°Do you think¡­ it¡¯s possible¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t continue for a while. ¡°It has been two lives¡­ Is it really Mother? Has Mother really been locked up by Shao Jing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru¡¯s cold hands and quietly warmed them. ¡°An old maid with a person. Since Shao Jing has kept an eye on them there, he obviously wouldn¡¯t let them stay far away from him. Otherwise, he would be worried. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate and find it out.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Shao Wanru closed her eyes and leaned against him. The heavy burden on her heart was lifted because of his words.

    She felt touched and bitter in her heart.

    After her rebirth, she had always thought that she was strong and tried her best to make herself stronger. Only in the presence of Chu Liuchen could she feel that she was still soft and warm, and her body could not help rxing.

    Perhaps she was too nervous before. She was wrapped in his broad arms. His breath wrapped around her, making her close her eyes and fall asleep. While she was in a daze, he picked her up. She hugged him back and arched her body toward him, unwilling to leave.

    Chu Liuchen carried Shao Wanru to the couch, took off her embroidered shoes, took off her coat, and carefully covered her with the quilt. Then, he put down the gauze curtain, looked at her delicate face on the bed, and felt very soft in his heart.

    He turned around and went downstairs. On the second floor, Xiao Xuanzi served him as he sat down behind arge chair. Chu Liuchen ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Go and investigate a strong old maid and ask Qing¡¯er to go with you. She knows what that person is like.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll do it now!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t afford to dy his master¡¯s and Princess Chen¡¯s affairs.

    Chu Liuchen gently tapped on the table with his slender fingers and said, ¡°Wait a minute. Investigate those who are close to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The ones who have moved there in less than half a year.¡±

    The woman had not lived in the mansion before, so she should have lived outside. No one knew that she had lived outside the mansion. She was quite simr to the mistress. Thinking about it more carefully, Chu Liuchen found that this mistress used to be Infanta Qinghua¡¯s servant girl. If Infanta Qinghua had lived with her at that time, it would have been difficult for them to be found out.

    When Shao Jing went to see his mistress, he could check on Infanta Qinghua. Even if someone found out, he could say that he was just going to see his mistress.

    It was said that Madam Jiang, the Madam of Marquis Xing, had never been able to find Shao Jing¡¯s mistress. If Shao Jing merely kept a mistress, why did he have to go through so much trouble to bring her in when he wanted to? Why did he have to keep it a secret?

    Shao Jing¡¯s mistress had just moved to a new residence. At that time, Infanta Qinghua should have been sent to the pavilion of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Shao Jing was so cautious that he would rent a ce outside.

    If Infanta Qinghua was really there, she had been sent out before just because Shao Jing was a little uneasy. It was not a big deal. He probably wanted to get Infanta Qinghua into the mansion after the trouble in his mansion ended. When Chu Liuchen thought of this, many things suddenly became clear to him.

    Chu Liuchen was not Shao Wanru, so he was calmer and saw more clearly. In conclusion, Infanta Qinghua was probably still alive.

    But he didn¡¯t know why Shao Jing needed her to be alive.

    Shao Jing was sentenced to death, and an old maid couldn¡¯t make waves.

    In the evening, the news came. The woman wanted was caught.

    When Shao Wanru got the news, she immediately followed Chu Liuchen to the front hall. When she entered the front hall and saw a woman sitting in a daze, memories of her childhood immediately came to her mind.

    That woman was really her mother. She was truly her biological mother.

    The woman looked young, about 30 years old. She was dressed in ordinary clothes, and her eyes were a little dull. At first nce, one could tell that she was mentally ill. She held a pillow in her hand and had never been at ease. She was beautiful. Even in such a situation, her eyes looked soft and beautiful.

    Her expression was very gentle. She held the pillow and just looked at it gently, muttering to herself.

    Shao Wanru trembled and stepped forward. She heard the woman say, ¡°Zhuozhuo, be a good girl. Don¡¯t be afraid of pain. I¡¯ll hold you, and you will sleep, okay?¡±

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore and burst into tears. With a thud, she fell heavily to the ground and put her hands on the knees of Infanta Qinghua. ¡°Mother¡­ Mother¡­ Mother¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she choked with sobs.

    Infanta Qinghua was shocked and stepped back. There was a strong old maid tied up behind her, and she was escorted by two guards. At this time, her face was ashen and she was in a panic.

    ¡°Mother, do¡­ do you still know Zhuozhuo? Do¡­ do you know me?¡± Shao Wanru raised her face full of tears and looked at Infanta Qinghua expectantly.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ husband, save me!¡± Infanta Qinghua was frightened. She looked around and saw the old maid. She hurriedly held the pillow and hid behind it, while saying hurriedly, ¡°Save me, husband, save me¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill my Zhuozhuo. Don¡¯t take her away!¡±

    The pillow in her hand was held tightly, and she bent down, as if she was protecting the pillow in her arms.

    Shao Wanru cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t even speak. Tears streamed down her face and she choked with sobs. ¡°She¡¯s my biological mother!¡± Even though Infanta Qinghua was crazy, she had always been protecting Shao Wanru. In fact, someone had always doted on Shao Wanru. It was just that she had lost her mother.

    ¡°Get up and talk first.¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to pull Shao Wanru up, took the handkerchief from her hand, and wiped her tears carefully for her. He used to be a gloomy and cold young man, but he was now full of care. Of course, it was only because the person in front of him was Shao Wanru.

    ¡°My mother is still alive, my mother is still alive, she¡­ she has not died¡­¡± Shao Wanru pulled Chu Liuchen¡¯s sleeve, looking anxious, surprised, and happy. The joy and sadness could not be described in words. Now she could only pull Chu Liuchen and share her joy with him.

    ¡°Yes, Infanta Qinghua is still alive. This is good news. Don¡¯t worry, she doesn¡¯t look bad. I heard that she was in low spirits before, and she is still like this now. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t panic!¡± Chu Liuchen knew what she was most afraid of now, so heforted her softly.

    Gradually, Shao Wanru calmed down and finally regained herposure. She rolled her watery eyes and looked at the overly strong old maid.

 Chapter 1245 - 1245 Chaos Everywhere

    Chapter 1245 Chaos Everywhere

    The strong old maid was indeed Nanny Xiu. She was the old maid of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and Shao Jing¡¯s trusted servant. Shao Jing had done her a favor. When her only son fought with others outside and had difficulty walking, it was Shao Jing who helped her treat his son¡¯s legs. After her son died, she served Shao Jing wholeheartedly.

    After Infanta Qinghua faked her death, Nanny Xiu served her and took her to the residence of E¡¯niang.

    E¡¯niang had left the mansion and be Shao Jing¡¯s mistress. She lived in an inconspicuous house in the capital city. Every time Shao Jing came by, he was very careful. He came there in different carriages and even changed his clothes. This was also the reason why Madam Jiang had never found out about it.

    Shao Jing was very cautious. It was not only about his mistress but also about Infanta Qinghua.

    As a former servant girl of Infanta Qinghua, E¡¯niang actually meant to help guard and serve her. Infanta Qingua had been locked up for more than ten years and had never been very clear-minded. When she pretended to be dead, she had been like this, whichsted for so many years. It was rare for her to be clear-headed. Even if she was clear-headed, she couldn¡¯t remember many things. Most of the time, she would do whatever E¡¯niang said.

    She had always known E¡¯niang, so she didn¡¯t make a scene.

    Everyone around knew that this family was low-key. The man was businessmen and rarely stayed in the capital city. They didn¡¯t care about Shao Jing¡¯s absence, and Infanta Qinghua was quiet. Of course, no one would find that there was an abnormal woman in this family.

    The news that Infanta Qinghua was still alive spread out.

    The whole capital city had almost gone crazy at the news that Infanta Qinghua had not died for so many years. Moreover, she had been imprisoned for a long time. Sure enough, Shao Jing should be cut into pieces. He had killed his elder brother and imprisoned his elder sister-inw. How could such a vicious person be Marquis Xing for so many years?

    People had thought that Princess Chen had caused a lot of trouble when she returned to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Some people were on Shao Jing¡¯s side and thought that Princess Chen might not be a good person. But now, no one stood up to defend Shao Jing.

    When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess got the news, she held Infanta Qinghua in her arms and cried so hard that she fainted. If it weren¡¯t for her granddaughter, Infanta Qinghua would have been locked up until she died or lost her value and got killed by Shao Jing. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was such a strong person, but she cried so hard.

    The rumors among the outsiders first targeted Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and then Prince Cheng. Many people said that Shao Jing had a good rtionship with Prince Cheng, and he used to go in and out of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion to talk about the Buddhist scriptures with Prince Cheng.

    The rtionship between Shao Jing and Prince Cheng had always been normal in the eyes of outsiders.

    Old Madam imed that she believed in Buddhism and asked her servants to go up the mountain to ask for some Buddhist scriptures from time to time. She said that she wanted to copy them by herself. It was not a big deal for Shao Jing to ask Prince Cheng for a few unique Buddhist scriptures. Shao Jing had always been smiling and looked like a kind person. Combined with Old Madam¡¯s instructions, even if he asionally went to Prince Cheng, it would not be a big deal.

    Since Shao Jing had borrowed some scriptures from Prince Cheng, he had to return them. After several visits, they got familiar with each other. At that time, Prince Cheng, who was ambitious, devoted himself to cultivation and kept a distance from other officials. So it would not arouse suspicion if Shao Jing visited him a few more times.

    But things were different now. The ambition of Prince Cheng became more and more obvious as the truth was gradually revealed. Now many people secretly suspected Prince Cheng and felt that he was not as unworldly as he looked. Since Prince Cheng had the intention, what about Shao Jing? Did he visit Prince Cheng just to borrow the Buddhist scriptures for Old Madam?

    Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was not a good person either. Did she really know nothing about her second son¡¯s behavior? Even if she didn¡¯t see with her own eyes that Shao Jing killed his brother, what about what had happened to Infanta Qinghua in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion? It was said that although Old Madam did not manage the inner court, she had always been in charge of everything behind the scenes. How could she know nothing about what had happened in the mansion?

    She knew it, but she still watched her second son do it. How could she im to believe in Buddha?

    Since she was not a real believer, Shao Jing must have had a close rtionship with Prince Cheng in the name of Old Madam¡¯s fake belief.

    In this case, did it mean that Prince Cheng was behind Shao Jing?

    There were some things that people thought were impossible at first, but the more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was possible. There were certain things that Shao Jing couldn¡¯t achieve. After all, he didn¡¯t have enough power.

    What had happened to Madam Jiang this time was an example. Madam Jiang stood in Shao Jing¡¯s way and prevented him from marrying his mistress. Then, she exposed that he had killed his brother and sister-inw. That was why Shao Jing killed Madam Jiang.

    Shao Jing wasn¡¯t powerful enough to kill Madam Jiang in the Ministry of Justice. So what about Prince Cheng behind him? Prince Cheng could definitely make that happen.

    When one thing was straightened out, others would be easy to understand. Prince Cheng¡¯s man killed Madam Jiang. Only the officials of the Ministry of Justice would know when there would be no one watching Madam Jiang and manage to take advantage of it. The dead junior official was investigated. At that time, no one would see him, so he must have done it.

    Later, the me was shifted onto Commandery Prince Qing, which led to the fire in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Prince Cheng took advantage of the chaos to bring the dead junior official to Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and then assassinated Commandery Prince Qing. These things were just a cover-up, which was used to attract everyone¡¯s attention to Commandery Prince Qing.

    Prince Cheng tried to put all the me on Commandery Prince Qing. For this reason, Commandery Prince Qing entered the Imperial Pce andined tearfully to the Emperor that he knew nothing about it and didn¡¯t know why the junior official in the Buddha Hall was there. It was the ce where Consort Dowager Qing prayed and there were usually no other people. Only an old maid was taking care of that ce. Before the officials of the Ministry of Justice found out about it, Consort Dowager Qing had been to the Buddha Hall and found nothing.

    Although Commandery Prince Qing didn¡¯t directly point out that Prince Cheng was the culprit, coupled with various rumors, he also pointed out that Shao Jie¡¯er, the daughter of Shao Jing, had returned to her home with a guilty conscience after the incident. The answer was almost at hand.

    Prince Cheng took action, and Shao Jie¡¯er was the insider so that the dead junior official could enter Commandery Prince Qing secretly.

    Chu Qing cried so hard and felt so aggrieved. He only said that if he was plotted against like this, he might as well continue to live an idle life with no title when his mother devoted herself to Buddhism so that he would not be plotted against all the time. Since he came out of the Yuhui Nunnery, he had been in a state of panic.

    In front of all the civil and military officials in the imperial court, Chu Qing choked with sobs and knelt in the throne hall.

    Many old ministers were sad. After all, he was the son of the deceased emperor. Now he had fallen into such a situation, which was really heartbreaking. Many old ministers secretly looked at Prince Chen, who was standing on the ss-ranking tform. He was the most orthodox descendant of the deceased emperor and had been raised by the Emperor. The old ministers admired him the most.

    In the past, when Prince Chen was in poor health, they didn¡¯t think too much about it. They just wanted Prince Chen to be safe and sound. As for other things, they didn¡¯t dare to think about them. Even if Prince Chen ascended the throne, he probably wouldn¡¯t live long. He was worse off than the other Kings, who were at least healthy.

    At present, Prince Chen was in good health and had a sense of propriety. Prince Yue and Prince Zhou, whom the old ministers were originally optimistic about, were unreliable. Although some things were hidden, many people were well-informed and knew that Prince Yue and Prince Zhou had fought for a woman several times. This woman finally became the woman of the Emperor, so the royal family was terribly disgraced.

    The only good thing was that this woman was dead.

    On the surface, the two princes were not as orthodox as Prince Chen, and in private, they had such a character. Many people secretly thought that the healthy Prince Chen was the most suitable one.

    At this time, Commandery Prince Qing was in trouble, so many people secretly looked at Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen stood still in front of the tform with calm eyes and didn¡¯t say a word. He listened quietly to Chu Qing¡¯s crying without any emotion in his deep eyes.

    He was still calm at this time, but the Emperor was furious and immediately summoned Prince Cheng, who had rarely been to court, to the main hall.

    When he arrived at the main hall, Prime Minister Zhang and Prime Minister Wen kept interrogating Prince Cheng. Although Prince Cheng had been prepared for it, he was almost stunned by the questions. In the end, his answer was a little reluctant. The Emperor was furious and scolded Prince Cheng loudly. He threw several memorials down and hit Prince Cheng on the head, smashing it as well.

    Then, the Emperor demoted the title of Prince Cheng to Commandery Prince Cheng, which was the same as Chu Qing¡¯s. His charge was that he was close to Shao Jing, and the two of them actually had a good personal rtionship. Birds of a feather flocked together. It was not a good thing to have a good personal rtionship with such a vicious person. Moreover, Prince Cheng did not care about his juniors, which referred to the contradiction between him and Chu Qing.

    Prince Cheng was also med that he was disrespectful to his elders. It was said that when the Empress Dowager was sick, Prince Cheng was still in contact with Shao Jing and had the leisure to travel with him.

    There was no direct evidence to use Prince Cheng, but with so many crimes added up, it was enough to make the Emperor lower the title of Prince Cheng. Especially when the Empress Dowager was ill, Prince Cheng was still so leisurely while the Emperor had to visit the Empress Dowager every day. However, Prince Cheng was not filial and let the Empress Dowager down, who had raised him.

    All kinds of crimes made Prince Cheng furious. He wanted to visit the Empress Dowager every day, but he had to get the Emperor¡¯s permission. Moreover, he was in the name of pure cultivation, so how could he go to greet the Empress Dowager every day?

    Since he was to be condemned, there would certainly be charges.

    However, Prince Cheng did not dare to make trouble. If he did, he would not be able to handle this matter. If he was not careful, he might really get himself into trouble. As for the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, whoever got involved would be in trouble. Prince Cheng would not lose the greater for the less.

    Although the Emperor had no evidence to prove that he did it, he had no evidence to prove it was definitely not him who did it.

    Now that Prince Cheng had be Commandery Prince Cheng, his title had been removed, his sry had been deducted, and he was not allowed to go anywhere else apart from his mansion. It was equivalent to being grounded. He red at Chu Qing, who was crying there, with anger and gritted his teeth. It was not the right time yet, so he had to take it.

    Shao Jing was in the prison of the Ministry of Justice, so he also knew that Infanta Qinghua had been discovered. After looking up at the sky andughing three times, he didn¡¯t say anything more. Even if the people of the Ministry of Justice tortured him again, he didn¡¯t utter a word and only wanted to die. He didn¡¯t say a word about Infanta Qinghua.

 Chapter 1246 - 1246 Iâ€™ll Ruin Your Descendants

    Chapter 1246 I¡¯ll Ruin Your Descendants

    Two bailiffs pulled Shao Jing into a room. Shao Jing staggered in and saw Chu Liuchen sittingzily under the light. He sat down on a stool on the side. Anyway, he was about to be dead, so he was not afraid of anything.

    ¡°Why did you imprison Infanta Qinghua, Shao Jing?¡± Xiao Xuanzi took a step forward and asked Shao Jing coldly.

    ¡°No reason. I can imprison her whenever I want,¡± Shao Jing said. He was really not afraid of anything now. The Ministry of Justice had tortured him a lot, but he kept giving the same answer.

    What was there to be afraid of when he was about to die?

    ¡°Do you think that you are going to die anyway¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Chu Liuchen rolled his dark pupils and said those words with an elegant smile. He looked like a handsome and gentle schr who had juste out of a painting.

    But in such a ce, even Wen Xichi, who was originally gentle, was stained with a little evil Qi, not to mention Chu Liuchen, who wasn¡¯t really gentle at all. In Shao Jing¡¯s bloodshot eyes, such a smile looked gloomy and weird.

    Shao Jing calmed down and said with a sneer, ¡°No matter what you say, Prince Chen. Whatever you say!¡± He couldn¡¯t sit still and fell to the ground feebly. Holding the foot of the stool, he looked up at Chu Liuchen provocatively. He was really not afraid that Chu Liuchen would kill him now. Compared with being cut into pieces, he would rather die now.

    However, the people of the Ministry of Justice watched him closely, so he had no chance to die.

    After taking a deep breath, Shao Jing spat out a mouthful of blood in the direction of Chu Liuchen in an attempt to irritate him. Others might not dare to deal with him since the Ministry of Justice had sentenced him, but Prince Chen dared. Shao Jing was very willing to see Chu Liuchen stab him to death.

    Right now, he was alive to suffer this fate.

    Xiao Xuanzi stood in front of Chu Liuchen, and Shao Jing spat on him. He was so angry that his face turned pale, and he wanted to p Shao Jing hard.

    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have a son, Shao Jing.¡±

    ¡°So what? I¡¯m going to die. If I die, I won¡¯t be able to see anything. It¡¯s useless for me to worry about it.¡± Shao Jing said with his heart beating fast, but he looked indifferent.

    Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Jing with interest and said meaningfully, ¡°Shao Jing, do you think that I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t say anything? You are guilty, and your son is certainly implicated, so his official rank will be removed and he will never be able to be an official. Moreover, three generations of your descendants will not be able to enter the imperial court.¡±

    Shao Jing held the foot of the stool and trembled, but then he said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Hua¡¯an. At that time, he was still young and ignorant. He¡­ he has always been good to Princess Chen. Since Princess Chen came to the mansion, Hua¡¯an has been protecting her. If it weren¡¯t for Hua¡¯an, Princess Chen wouldn¡¯t have been in peace in the past three years.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that your son is even protecting mydy?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and said those words with an enchanting smile, which made people feel cold in their hearts.

    Shao Jing couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Although he meant that, after hearing what Chu Liuchen said, he inexplicably felt that he didn¡¯t mean that.

    ¡°Princess Chen has a good rtionship with Hua¡¯an. She won¡¯t ruin Hua¡¯an¡¯s future,¡± Shao Jing argued.

    ¡°But you hurt mydy¡¯s family. Even if I want to let it go, I can¡¯t. That¡¯s what Uncle the Emperor ordered. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for your son to survive.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled slightly with sarcasm.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you want?¡± Shao Jing narrowed his eyes and asked. He didn¡¯t care that Shao Hua¡¯an was in a difficult situation now, but he had to live. Only by living could he have a way out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want? Aren¡¯t you trying to irritate me? If it were someone else, you wouldn¡¯t have done that. The reason is that I¡¯m willful and reckless. Even Uncle the Emperor can only listen to me sometimes, right?¡± Chu Liuchen stretched out his slender finger and knocked on the table. ¡°Now I don¡¯t like your son, and I¡¯ll ruin your descendants!¡±

    Chu Liuchen still said thest sentence with a smile. There was not even a trace of anger on his handsome face. He gently said that he would exterminate Shao Jing¡¯s whole family. Even though Shao Jing was eager to die, he couldn¡¯t help trembling a few times at this time. His face was deathly pale.

    If it were another Prince who said this, he would not believe it. But it was Chu Liuchen. Even the Emperor and Empress Dowager gave in to him. If he really did such a thing and destroyed Shao Jing¡¯s whole family, the Emperor would pretend that he did not know it even if he knew it.

    Shao Jing¡¯s son and daughter were his only hope.

    It wasn¡¯t that Shao Jing had the spirit to sacrifice himself, but that he had no choice but to do so. He was pressed with great charges and couldn¡¯t escape, so he had to risk his life not to tell all the secrets.

    He was still keeping onest secret about Infanta Qinghua, which was the main reason why he imprisoned her.

    ¡°Prince Cheng is now Commandery Prince Cheng and has been grounded by Uncle the Emperor. He is not allowed to leave the city for no reason in the future and go to the Yuyun Temple. If he really wants to be a monk, he can actually do it in his mansion. There are no women in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, so he is just like a monk.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said those words casually and nced at Shao Jing with a gentle smile, which made Shao Jing tremble all over.

    Shao Jing raised his head and looked at Chu Liuchen with difficulty. He had never liked this sick and weak prince. Even though Prince Chen was in good healthter, Shao Jing had never really taken a look at him. This was also the reason why Shao Wanru could marry into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion smoothly. But now, Shao Jing felt that he was really blind. How could he have only felt that Prince Chen was weak, willful, and useless?

    If the person in front of him was really useless, then the others would be even worse.

    No one could see things as clearly as Prince Chen did. But judging from his confident look, Shao Jing knew that Prince Chen must know something or have something about Prince Cheng under his control.

    Shao Jing felt like crying andughing out of the madness. He looked gloomy and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. He pursed his lips and remained silent.

    ¡°Your daughter is not in Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion now. She may have been given away by Prince Cheng. I don¡¯t know if it is Prince Yue or Prince Zhou. I think it is most likely to be Prince Zhou. After all, He is hot-tempered and impulsive. But I also heard that most of the concubines in his mansion died. Prince Zhou easily vents his anger on these women when he is not happy. They are just women with no status. It is really not a big deal to kill a few of them.¡±

    Chu Liuchen continued to discourage Shao Jing.

    His words sounded ordinary, but they made Shao Jing tremble with fury and blush.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know that your daughter faked her death and went out of the Pce. Infanta Qinghua got the medicine of Doctor Qiu and left the Pce. Of course, your daughter could do the same. She would die after she entered the Pce, so she escaped. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before the people in the Pce find your daughter. She will be shameful for the rest of her life and die in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion without a title.¡±

    Chu Liuchen acted as if he didn¡¯t see Shao Jing get agitated. The ck mist in his eyes deepened, and there was a kind of indiscernible evil spirit in his eyes, which was weird.

    Shao Jing was so shocked that his face turned pale and his hands trembled. ¡°No one else could know these things. How could Chu Liuchen know? And why is my daughter in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion? I don¡¯t believe it. That¡¯s impossible. Since my daughter has been with Prince Cheng, she¡¯s already his woman. Prince Cheng promised me that if he ascended the throne in the future, he would definitely give her a high position. Even if she can not be the Empress for the time being, she will do it with her ability.

    ¡°In the future, my branch would definitely stand out and rely on my daughter.

    ¡°The most important reason why I wanted E¡¯niang to marry into the mansion is that I need my daughter to be my daughter once again. It sounds strange, but the meaning is very clear. Since my daughter faked her death and left the Pce, Shao Yanru would no longer exist in the world. In the future, when my daughter appears in public, she will also be E¡¯niang¡¯s daughter, as well as my legitimate daughter.

    ¡°As long as I recognize that, she will also appear in front of others with a legitimate reason. Since she will be known as my daughter, it will not be strange that we look alike. She¡¯ll just need to live in seclusion and seldom go out. In the future, when she enters the Pce, ordinary people can not see her. As for those who see her, they won¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. That is enough.

    ¡°But what did I just hear? He said that my daughter was sent to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion and was with Prince Zhou without a title. My daughter has already had a rtionship with Prince Cheng, so how could she go to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Shao Jing, do you think that Prince Cheng will protect Shao Yanru and your son? If I kill Shao Hua¡¯an, do you think my uncle, who has just been demoted, dare to say anything?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, and his beautiful eyes were calm, which made Shao Jing feel cold in his heart.

    He knew that Chu Liuchen was not joking. He was telling the truth. Although his smile was gentle, his eyes were full of murderous intent. If he took action, Shao Jing¡¯s son would not be able to escape.

    Not only his son but also his daughter could not escape.

    Shao Jing blinked hard and fell to the ground. After taking a few deep breaths, he felt that he hade back to life. ¡°Eldest Brother was supposed to go to the south of the river after leaving the capital city, butter he got the imperial edict and went to the border to find a few pieces of calligraphy and paintings. I wanted to know if Eldest Brother had found them from Infanta Qinghua.¡±

    Knowing that Shao Jing had broken down, Chu Liuchen no longer pressured him and askedzily, ¡°A few paintings and calligraphy works? What¡¯s the use of them?¡±

    ¡°The calligraphy works and paintings indicate a ce that refers to the Tiger Token of the deceased emperor.¡± Shao Jing felt pain all over his body. His faith, which could support him before, had copsed. He answered whatever Chu Liuchen asked. He did not dare to disobey Chu Liuchen again. He clearly realized that his disobeying would not only have no effect but also put his children in danger.

    He thought that Prince Chen was the most terrible person.

    Others only thought that Prince Chen was seriously ill, so no one cared about him, a patient who had given up on himself. Who would have thought that he would be so powerful as soon as he recovered? He almost controlled everyone¡¯s psychology and movements in his heart. Shao Jing smiled bitterly. ¡°Even if Prince Cheng is willing to protect my daughter at this time, she¡¯ll have no chance to escape.

    ¡°Prince Chen has already shown his true colors, and no one can escape from him. With his ruthless means, if I don¡¯tpromise, I¡¯ll have to die¡­¡±

 Chapter 1247 - 1247 Sacrifice of Life and Death

    Chapter 1247 Sacrifice of Life and Death

    Shao Jing suddenly came to his senses and remembered something that had happened a long time ago.

    That was at the border. At that time, he was ready to assassinate his elder brother. He wanted the position of Duke Xing. Why could his elder brother ept the title calmly just because he was a few years older than him? Shao Jing was also very hard-working, and he could also carry forward Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    At the border, he met a strange old man. The old man didn¡¯t dress like a native of the Kingdom of Dongcang, but more like a native of the Xu State. At that time, Shao Jing stopped with his men to rest on the side of the road. The strange old man walked up to him and kept shaking his head.

    Out of curiosity, Shao Jing asked someone to bring the old man over and ask him why he shook his head at him.

    The old man smiled and said that he couldn¡¯t change anything, but told him that all karma would eventually be repaid. What he got today would be lost tomorrow.

    It was his turn to have his family ruined one day.

    That was happening at the moment. Although his elder brother was dead, his children and Infanta Qinghua were still alive. But what about Shao Jing? He had lost everything. Madam Jiang was dead. He was going to die. His daughter had be a ything. As for his son, even if he could be spared, his future was ruined.

    At that time, the old man said something very strange, which made people feel scared. Shao Jing inexplicably remembered it and couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself subconsciously, ¡°If the Dragon and Phoenix part, it will be a life-and-death sacrifice, and the blue blood will stain the sky!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t understand what he meant and didn¡¯t like it for no reason. He knocked heavily on the table with his fingers and asked unhappily, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just something I heard before. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Shao Jing said bitterly. He really had nothing now. ¡°Eldest Brother seems to have found those pieces of calligraphy and paintings. I don¡¯t know how many there are. Infanta Qinghua couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She was rarely clear-headed and her words were vague. It was inconvenient for me to keep asking her this question, so I had her pretend to be dead and got to keep her while she is alive. I got to ask her at any time.

    ¡°Later, I finally got her answer about one of the paintings. It was in the capital city. After Eldest Brother found it, he sent it to the capital city. I went to find it in his yard and gave it to Prince Chengter.¡±

    Some vague shadows shed in front of his eyes. The blood was boundless. In the tall pces, many beautiful women, including pce servants and imperial concubines, were dripping with blood. Finally, there was his daughter Shao Yanru, who was lying on the ground with her face covered with blood. Her feet and hands were cut off and divided into several directions. From her twisted face, which was screaming and struggling, one could tell how painful her death was.

    ¡°How could this be? It couldn¡¯t be. How could this be?¡±

    Shao Jing spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. His consciousness was blurred. He had done so much but had his daughter end up like this. He couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Seeing that Shao Jing fainted, Chu Liuchen raised his hand, and Xiao Xuanzi shouted, ¡°Men, take him away!¡±

    Two bailiffs came from outside the door and dragged Shao Jing out.

    Chu Liuchen stood up and went out of the room with Xiao Xuanzi. He happened to meet Wen Xichi, who had juste over.

    ¡°Greetings, Your highness Prince Chen.¡± Wen Xichi stepped aside and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for courtesy, Lord Wen. Shao Jing fainted,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Wen Xichi said seriously.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t move. After looking at Wen Xichi a few times, he suddenly said with a smile, ¡°I heard that Madam Wen is going to choose a wife for you, Lord Wen. I wonder if you have picked a suitable one.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. Not yet,¡± Wen Xichi said slowly word by word.

    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You can¡¯t always forget your important affairs for the country. When you get married, you have to let me have a drink of wedding wine!¡± Chu Liuchen teased.

    Wen Xichi lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I will definitely invite you to the wedding, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best so that you won¡¯t be lonely in the long night alone!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll leave the affairs of the Ministry of Justice to you!¡±

    Wen Xichi looked at his toes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will guard him well!¡±

    Hearing what he said, Chu Liuchen was satisfied. He nodded to him with a smile and walked forward along the road.

    Wen Xichi still kept his head lowered and looked at his shoes motionlessly. After a long time when he couldn¡¯t hear Chu Liuchen¡¯s footsteps, he raised his head stiffly and looked in the direction of Chu Liuchen. He slowly put down his clenched fists. ¡°What else can I do? Wasn¡¯t it all just a dream?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s living a good life now!

    ¡°Prince Chen is a dangerous person, but he has always been very gentle to her. I can see that.

    ¡°So, what else can I do?

    ¡°No matter how unwilling I am, what can I do?¡±

    A bitter smile bloomed on his handsome face, with unspeakable bitterness.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t go back to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion but went to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. Early in the morning, Shao Wanru went to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion to see her grandmother and mother.

    She was worried about Infanta Qinghua. Although she knew that her grandmother loved her mother more than she did, she was still worried.

    When Chu Liuchen entered the room, he saw many people in the room. Although the eyes of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess were still red, she looked okay. From time to time, she looked at Infanta Qinghua, who was sitting on one side doing embroidery. Infanta Qinghua was very quiet. As if there were no other people in the room, she only muttered a few words asionally and talked to herself.

    Shao Wanru sat on her other side, and Shao Yuanhao was also looking at their mother quietly.

    Everyone in the room was quiet and looked at Infanta Qinghua quietly. It was hard to hide the sadness on their faces.

    She was their rtive, but now she had be like this. How could they not be sad?

    Seeing Chu Liuchene in, Shao Wanru hurriedly stood up, walked up to him in a few steps, and pulled his sleeve. She knew that Chu Liuchen had gone to the Ministry of Justice early in the morning.

    ¡°Grandma, Zhuozhuo and I are going to have a talk.¡± Chu Liuchen said to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    He addressed her as Shao Wanru now.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded, looked at Shao Yuanhao beside her, and said lovingly, ¡°Hao¡¯er, just go to school. Your mother will be fine. Everything will be fine in the future. I will take good care of your mother and never let anything happen to her again.¡±

    As soon as Chu Liuchen heard it, he knew that Shao Yuanhao was here at this time because he had not gone to school, so he also instructed him with a smile, ¡°Hao¡¯er, go to school.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao now admired his brother-inw wholeheartedly, so he no longer insisted on staying. With red eyes, he got up and bowed to Infanta Qinghua. Then, he said goodbye to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and followed Shao Wanru out.

    Outside the room, Shao Yuanhao grabbed the corner of Shao Wanru¡¯s dress and said with hatred, ¡°Sister, did Shao Jing really make Mother like this?¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded and said with red eyes, ¡°Of course, it was him. He wants all of us dead, not only me but also you!¡±

    In herst life, she had never thought that her mother was still alive. Now, although her mother¡¯s mental state was abnormal, she was happy that she still had a chance to serve her mother.

    What she feared most was that her mother would nevere back.

    Now, Hao¡¯er and she were no longer orphans without parents.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Shao Yuanhao said with hatred, with a trace of blood in his eyes.

    Chu Liuchen patted his head and said, ¡°He deserves greater punishment than death. If you are not afraid, you can go and watch when he is being executed.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll go and watch it!¡± He wanted to see the old bastard be cut into pieces to mourn his father¡¯s soul in heaven. If possible, he was even willing to execute Shao Jing personally.

    He used to treat Shao Jing as an uncle, but now he hated him utterly. He used to think that these people were his rtives, but they were all vicious snakes.

    ¡°Okay. Go to school now.¡± Chu Liuchen nodded.

    Shao Yuanhao nodded and took two steps. Suddenly, he turned around and said seriously, ¡°Sister, brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely be sessful and won¡¯t let you down.¡± It was as if he had grown up overnight.

    Shao Wanru felt a little sad again. She nodded immediately and watched the young man leave firmly. In this life, she finally didn¡¯t have to be separated from her family and didn¡¯t have to watch herself fall into such a hopeless situation.

    She gently put his hand in a familiar hand and wrapped half of her little hand in it. With some warmth and gentleness, Chu Liuchen said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk as we walk!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded and they walked hand in hand casually.

    ¡°Shao Jing wants to find the calligraphy works and paintings from your father, saying that¡­ the Tiger Token of the deceased emperor is hidden in them,¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly.

    Shao Wanru pulled herself together and asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Tiger Token¡­ kept by Consort Lan?¡± Consort Lan had given the Tiger Token to her before.

    ¡°That¡¯s half a piece!¡± Chu Liuchen said implicitly.

    ¡°Do¡­ do you mean that the other piece is either in the paintings and calligraphy works or in the Pce?¡± Shao Wanru asked and pressed between her eyebrows with the other hand.

    ¡°I think so.¡± Chu Liuchen said, ¡°He said that your father was going to the south at that time, butter the Emperor ordered him to change his route and investigate the calligraphy works and paintings. After your father died, no one mentioned it again.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡­ asked my father to investigate, so he¡­ he knew that my father was at the border?¡± Shao Wanru was shocked and looked at Chu Liuchen with tears in her eyes. ¡°Everyone said that Father ignored the overall situation and took Mother away, but in fact, he had the mission of the Emperor. But from beginning to end, the Emperor did not ask further questions. Did he think it was useless to ask more?¡±

    Chu Liuchen slightly tightened his grip on her hand and said with a hint of coldness in his soft eyes, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want others to know that he also wants to get the Tiger Token of the deceased emperor.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ then he¡­¡± Shao Wanru felt that she couldn¡¯t ask any more questions. She took a deep breath, slowly calmed down, and then said, ¡°Father left a few calligraphy works and paintings behind, and I kept them. When I almost had an ident, you found me because of those works.¡±

    Shao Wanru had never said anything about it. She had thought that it was groundless evidence, but now she knew that it was true. Someone really wanted those calligraphy works and paintings. Not only others but also Qin Huaiyong must have wanted them.

 Chapter 1248 - 1248 Why Zhao Xiran Married into the Mansion

    Chapter 1248 Why Zhao Xiran Married into the Mansion

    Shao Wanru indeed had those calligraphy works and paintings.

    These pieces of calligraphy were originally kept by Old Madam Qin, and they should be left to her by Shao Wanru¡¯s father. They were not eye-catching when they were mixed with some other calligraphy works and paintings. They were not famous works. Maybe because they were not eye-catching, Madam Di didn¡¯t want them. Qin Huaiyong should not know about it at that time, so Shao Wanru got these calligraphy works and paintings.

    After she arrived in the capital city, Shao Wanru was in danger and almost had an ident because of these calligraphy works. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen asked Xiao Xuanzi to take her away. After that, she felt that these works were not ordinary, so she specially packed them up.

    Later, there were traces of someone moving the calligraphy works in her study. It was also at that time that Qin Huaiyong probably knew something about the pieces. He also suspected that the calligraphy works Shao Wanru got at that time were the ones he was looking for. Every one of them had been checked very clearly, but he didn¡¯t check the paintings inside clearly. The traces were obvious.

    Nothing else had changed except for these calligraphy works and traces of painting being moved. No one else in the mansion could have done this.

    ¡°Where did my father get these calligraphy works? How did he get them?¡± After exining the cause and effect to Chu Liuchen, Shao Wanru frowned slightly.

    ¡°It should have something to do with Minister Zhao,¡± Chu Liuchen said gently.

    Shao Wanru wanted to say something and the corners of her mouth trembled slightly. The answer was on the tip of her tongue, but she felt it ridiculous at the moment. However, she knew clearly that it might be true.

    After a pause and a long while, she said, ¡°Is that why Zhao Xiran married into the mansion?¡±

    Those pieces of calligraphy were of great importance and rted to the Tiger Token of the deceased emperor.

    The deceased emperor could also be regarded as the founding emperor. He rose to power after following Chu Liuchen¡¯s grandfather to fight throughout the country. Chu Liuchen¡¯s grandfather died after being the emperor for a few years. Later, the deceased emperor seeded to the throne and unified the country. Although the Tiger Token he had did not have much effect now, it was the thing that could make some old generals go all out to serve.

    Everyone wanted this Tiger Token, but the deceased emperor did not pass it down. No one knew if it was because he was seriously ill at that time or for other reasons.

    ¡°The deceased emperor left half of the Tiger Token in the calligraphy works and paintings and told Minister Zhao about it, who was very loyal to the deceased emperor at that time, but he was useless. Uncle the Emperor learned something from his words, but he couldn¡¯t rob the Tiger Token openly. It happened that your father was going to leave the capital, so he asked your father to look for it.¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly with coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°Your father was very capable. With just a few words, he led Minister Zhao to talk about the whereabouts of those calligraphy works and paintings. After that, he left the capital. Minister Zhao must have regretted it, but he couldn¡¯t chase after him, so he had been paying attention to your father¡¯s whereabouts. Later, there came the news of your father¡¯s death. Shao Jing inherited the title of nobility of Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion. After your mother returned to the capital and gave birth to Yuanhao, she disappeared. Minister Zhao felt that if those calligraphy works and paintings were brought back to the capital, they would probably have been obtained by Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion and Shao Jing.¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and listened to him slowly, with a faint sneer on her face. She also knew what had happened next. Zhao Xiran married into Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Perhaps when her marriage was discussed, Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t really want to marry into the mansion. She just secretly went to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion to investigate again and again but only to find out nothing. It happened that Shao Wanru had returned to Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion at this time. Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion decided to let Zhao Xiran get married by then. They even hurriedly let Zhao Xiran marry into Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion before Shao Wanru got married.

    They wanted to secretly check her luggage and even her dowry before Shao Jing married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. That was why Zhao Xiran plotted against her before Shao Wanru married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Zhao Xiran also wanted to take charge of the mansion, which was a fake excuse. In fact, she wanted to find the Tiger Token from Shao Wanru. Later, Shao Wanru married into Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Zhao Xiran knew that it was impossible to find the Tiger Token from her, so she wanted to check Shao Jing¡¯s study. Therefore, she sent someone to keep an eye on Shao Jing.

    Everything seemed to have been figured out, and many things that couldn¡¯t be exined before became clear at this moment.

    Zhao Xiran was abnormal, and Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion paid close attention to Shao Wanru because of the calligraphy works.

    ¡°Do they know that this is only half of the Tiger Token?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They all think that it is aplete Tiger Token. Minister Zhao thinks so, and so does Prince Cheng. At that time, he kept the calligraphy works and paintings of the deceased emperor to get the Tiger Token. Unexpectedly, they led to you,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile.

    This reminded Shao Wanru of that night when she was frightened. She was too naive. On that day, she revealed a little bit of her whereabouts, but Prince Cheng fought back. The bookstore was Prince Cheng¡¯s ce. In order to get the calligraphy works and paintings, Prince Cheng would even kill her, let alone catch her. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen showed up at that time and saved her from danger.

    Thinking of it now, Shao Wanru still had some lingering fear. She, who had just arrived in the capital, was still too immature. She didn¡¯t expect to get involved in such a serious thing.

    There was still half of the Tiger Token kept by Consort Lan. Shao Wanru pinched the handkerchief in her hand and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In fact, she really wanted to ask the Emperor if he knew that Consort Lan had half of the Tiger Token.

    Without her asking the question, Chu Liuchen said, ¡°He knows!¡±

    His words were very abrupt, but they solved Shao Wanru¡¯s doubts. Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and looked at Chu Liuchen in astonishment. He didn¡¯t say that before, did he?

    Chu Liuchen smiled, and there was a faint affection in his beautiful eyes. Since she wanted to know, why didn¡¯t he tell her? When he was about to talk about that matter, he was interrupted by Shao Wanru. ¡°What about Shao Yanru? What will happen to her?¡±

    ¡°She has been sent to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion,¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    ¡°Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion?¡± Shao Wanru felt her heart skip a beat and suddenly had a bad feeling. She subconsciously held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Keep an eye on Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Shao Yanru will make a scene.¡±

    In herst life, she didn¡¯t know if Shao Yanru had something to do with the rebellion of Prince Zhou, but in this life, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t exin it clearly and always felt that there was something she had forgotten.

    ¡°Your Highness, please save my father!¡± Shao Yanru burst into tears, threw herself into the arms of Chu Liuzhou, and choked with sobs.

    Chu Liuzhou reached out to hold her in his arms tenderly, patted her gently on the back, andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t do anything about it. It¡¯s my father¡¯s order. Your father was too bold to do such a thing.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou couldn¡¯t help gasping at the thought of Shao Jing. He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Jing would be so bold as to fight for the title of nobility even more fiercely than he did. Sure enough, one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. How could a person who used to smile brightly be so cruel?

    Shao Jing had killed his brother and imprisoned his sister-inw, and repeatedly attempted to murder his nephew and niece.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, please, please.¡± Shao Yanru pulled the sleeve of Chu Liuzhou and refused to let him go. She looked at him with pleading eyes.

    It was rare for Chu Liuzhou to have the patience to continue persuading her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It was also your father¡¯s fault. The imperial edict has been issued. What happened can¡¯t be changed. Don¡¯t be sad. You still have your brother with you. You two will be fine.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou was not so patient at first, but when he thought that the woman in front of him had made so much effort to escape from the Pce to be with him and was even willing to fake her death to leave the Pce, he realized that she had a deep affection for him. Even if she did something slightly bad, he chose to forget it at this time.

    How could he not feel pity for such a beautifuldy, who had juste to him?

    Although it was a little regretful that Chu Liuzhou lost the support of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, with such a beauty apanying him, his temperament became much better, and he didn¡¯t think it was difficult tofort her. After all, Shao Yanru had given up her life in the Pce and escaped from the Pce toe to him with the crime of being beheaded.

    In this respect, Chu Liuzhou was very satisfied.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, yes, where is Eldest Brother? Your Highness, please help me find Eldest Brother. I need to see him.¡± Shao Yanru also knew that she had no way to save Shao Jing, so she could only turn to another request.

    Chu Liuzhou said, ¡°Your Eldest Brother and your sister-inw went to Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. I heard that they left Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion and went to a house, a house of Minister Zhao.¡±

    After Shao Jing was in trouble, Chu Liuzhou sent many people to inquire about it and got a lot of information. It was not a secret where Shao Hua¡¯an had gone.

    Zhao Xiran took Shao Hua¡¯an back to Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, but Minister Zhao was afraid of being implicated by them, so he drove them out again. After that, he just gave them a house. The house was not big, but it could amodate them. Zhao Xiran had two servant girls with her, and Shao Hua¡¯an brought a servant with him. The rest didn¡¯t go with them and stayed in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    Although Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was still in existence, it no longer belonged to Shao Jing¡¯s branch. Shao Yuanhao became Marquis Xing justifiably, although he still lived in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion.

    Shao Yanru wiped her tears and said with hatred, ¡°Minister Zhao is so despicable. How can he kick us when we¡¯re down at this time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will ask someone to take care of your Eldest Brother, but you can¡¯t see him at this time. Many people are keeping an eye on him. If you show up, you will be discovered and beheaded.¡± Chu Liuzhou warned her. He was afraid that she would insist on seeing Shao Hua¡¯an, who was now being watched by many people. Any sign of disturbance would arouse suspicion.

    ¡°Father, Eldest Brother¡­¡± Although Shao Yanru nodded in agreement, she looked at Chu Liuzhou sadly with red and swollen eyes and said, ¡°Your Highness, if I am discovered one day, I will take all the me alone. Even if I die, I will protect the reputation of Your Highness. I fled to your mansion, but you didn¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Her words were full of affection as if she was willing to go through fire and water for Chu Liuzhou. Coupled with her red and swollen eyes from crying, it made people feel sorry for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Chu Liuzhou¡¯s heart softened as he said that softly, reaching out to hold her in his arms.

    ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness, I only have you now! If you also abandon me, I¡­ I would rather die.¡± Shao Yanru cried and fell into the arms of Chu Liuzhou, looking extremely gentle. Thinking of her current situation, which was pitiful and affectionate, how could Chu Liuzhou be willing to part with her? Therefore, heforted her gently again.

    No one saw the blood-red hatred in the eyes of Shao Yanru at this moment.

 Chapter 1249 - 1249 Executed

    Chapter 1249 Executed

    ¡°How could such a big thing happen to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡± At the same time, in the Princess¡¯s Mansion, Princess Yuyan was also very shocked. She was too ashamed to go out recently, so she had to stay in her own mansion. Although she was unwilling, she had to wait to get married.

    ¡°Has Infanta Qinghua really been found?¡± she asked again in disbelief.

    ¡°Infanta Qinghua has been found, but I heard that she is crazy. After so many years of madness, she is unlikely to be clear-headed.¡± The guard of the Xu State reported.

    ¡°Is Princess Chen alright?¡± Princess Yuyan was still concerned about Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Princess Chen is fine. She is in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion now,¡± the guard replied.

    ¡°If they are fine, why are they having trouble with me again?¡± Princess Yuyan said sullenly. Previously, her envoy was in trouble. It was said that there was something wrong with the medicine brought by the envoy. Later, it was said that a servant of the envoy talked nonsense. Although she wasn¡¯t in trouble because of this matter, it was enough to make Princess Yuyan depressed.

    While she was talking, someone outside reported, ¡°Princess Yutao is here.¡±

    Princess Yuyan waved her hand, and the guard stepped aside. Princess Yutao came in with two pce maids.

    ¡°What are you here at this time, Big Sister?¡± Princess Yuyan asked rudely.

    Princess Yutao, who took the first seat right away, scolded with a cold face, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve sent someone to inquire about the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°So what if I¡¯ve done that? Such a big thing happened to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Why can¡¯t I inquire about it?¡± Princess Yuyan said disapprovingly and squinted at Princess Yutao. She was having a hard time, and she didn¡¯t like Princess Yutao. The reason why she married into this country was because of the plot of Princess Yutao.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Princess Yutao had plotted against her, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. She vented all her anger on Princess Yutao, who was an eyesore to her.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re here for?¡± Princess Yutao asked sternly.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m here for, of course. I¡¯m going to marry into this country so that the two countries can make peace. Do you want to rece me to marry into the country now?¡± Princess Yuyan said sarcastically. No matter how she thought about it, this marriage was not going well. She didn¡¯t like Chu Qing at all. He wanted to marry her. She felt as nauseated and ufortable as swallowing a fly.

    Smack! Princess Yutao suddenly stood up and pped Princess Yuyan hard, making Princess Yuyan tilt her head.

    There was a trace of blood at the corner of her tender mouth.

    ¡°Yutao, what are you doing?¡± Princess Yuyan was furious. She stood up and was about to fight back.

    Her hand was grabbed by Princess Yutao. ¡°You¡¯d better figure it out, Yuyan. You came to the Kingdom of Dongcang to get married. If the Emperor of the Kingdom of Dongcang thinks that you are a spy sent by the Xu State, do you know what will happen to you?¡±

    ¡°You are the spy!¡± Princess Yuyan screamed and tried hard to get rid of Princess Yutao¡¯s hand. However, Princess Yutao held her hand so tightly that she couldn¡¯t get rid of her no matter how hard she tried.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are regarded as a spy. You¡¯d better not implicate the Xu State. No one will care about your life and death.¡± Princess Yutao threw her hand hard. Princess Yuyan staggered and fell heavily to the ground in a mess.

    ¡°Yutao, what do you want? Are you bullying me because Mother and Eldest Brother are not around? Just wait. When you go back, they will definitely teach you a lesson.¡± Princess Yuyan had never been so embarrassed. She was so angry that she screamed and pointed at Princess Yutao with a livid face.

    The guard standing in the corner shrank back, pretending that he was not in the room.

    The guards had seen a lot of quarrels between the two princesses recently. Either for this matter or for that matter, Princess Yuyan did not win. However, she still didn¡¯t give up and provoked Princess Yutao from time to time.

    ¡°Yuyan, don¡¯t you know the reality? You can¡¯t go back to the Xu State. No matter what your mother and Eldest Brother think, they won¡¯t give you a chance to go back. You will live here for the rest of your life and live with Commandery Prince Qing. If you want to live a better life, you¡¯d better not go beyond your limits. I heard that Commandery Prince Qing has a childhood sweetheart as his legal wife. Your identity is not clear now, so maybe you will just be a consort. When you marry into the mansion in the future, you will suffer a lot.¡±

    Princess Yutao sneered. She didn¡¯t care about the threat of Princess Yuyan and reached out to pat her hand. She sat down again. The pce maid handed over a handkerchief. She wiped her hand slowly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business that you¡¯re asking for trouble, but you can¡¯t implicate the Xu State. As a princess of another country, should you interfere in the affairs of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    Shao Jing¡¯s trouble was a scandal of the Kingdom of Dongcang. If Princess Yuyan just heard about it, it would not be a big deal. But if she sent someone outside to inquire about it, it would inevitably arouse the suspicion of the Emperor of the Kingdom of Dongcang. There was no solid evidence to prove that the person behind Shao Jing is Prince Cheng. Even the Emperor did not convict Prince Cheng because of this. He merely had Prince Cheng under supervision with other charges.

    The outsiders were guessing that someone was behind Shao Jing. If Princess Yuyan got involved at this time, people would think that it was the Xu State behind Shao Jing, which was not a good thing for the Xu State.

    Princess Yutao was about to form an alliance with Chu Liuchen. She couldn¡¯t let Chu Liuchen misunderstand her, so she came to Princess Yuyan in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out that you¡¯ve sent someone to investigate this matter again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for getting rude. This is the Kingdom of Dongcang. Your good mother and Eldest Brother are too far away to help you,¡± Princess Yutao threatened with a faint smile.

    After saying that, she threw the handkerchief in her hand to Princess Yuyan and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re just a consort of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. How can youpare with me? I¡¯m the future Imperial Great Daughter of the Xu State.¡±

    After that, she stood up, picked up the hem of her dress, and walked out with the two pce maids. She came in a hurry and left in a hurry, not taking Princess Yuyan seriously at all.

    Princess Yuyan was so angry that her face turned red and livid. She stood up with the help of a pce maid, picked up the teacup on the table, and threw it at the door. ¡°Bitch, bitch¡­ Bitch, why don¡¯t you go to hell?¡±

    Her eyes were filled with hatred. She hated Princess Yutao the most.

    ¡°She even wants to be the Imperial Great Daughter. That position belongs to my brother. He is the Imperial Great Son. What right does this bitch have topete for the position? No. If the bitch stays in the Kingdom of Dongcang to marry into the country, I¡¯ll be the most likely one to help my brother be the Imperial Great Son. At that time, I can have any handsome man I want.

    ¡°NO! I don¡¯t want to marry Chu Qing.¡±

    The teacup hit the door frame and fell to the ground, breaking into several pieces. One of them even rolled to the feet of Princess Yuyan. She was so angry that she stepped on it hard. Unexpectedly, she slipped and fell to the ground. She identally pressed her hand on the broken piece and screamed.

    Not only the Princess¡¯s Mansion but also other mansions were in chaos, including the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion, the Mansion of Prime Minister Wen, and Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion. Many people watched secretly. Some were secretly checking, and some were quietly waiting for Shao Jing to be executed.

    On the day when Shao Jing was executed, there were a lot of people watching the execution. His case had been announced. It was outrageous for him to kill his brother and imprison his sister-inw.

    Along the way, many people threw rotten eggs and cabbages at Shao Jing and scolded him fiercely. Shao Jing was numb to all this. At this time, he only wanted to die as soon as possible. He looked at everyone with a dull face and didn¡¯t say a word even if his head was smashed and bleeding.

    During the execution, many timid people left. Only some bold people watched all the time, and the executioner continued.

    In a pavilion, Shao Wanru looked at the scene in front of her calmly. She should have been afraid, but she pursed her lips tightly and watched the scene below.

    Shao Yuanhao stood next to her tightly. The sister and brother held each other¡¯s hands and watched the execution quietly. They listened to the screams of Shao Jing, which slowly faded away into nothingness. The eyes of both of them were red. Others might just be watching the fun, thinking that such a person deserved to die, while the sister and brother were the ones who had to deal with the pain.

    They should have had a happy family of four and their parents who loved them. But now, they were left alone and dependent on each other.

    All of this was caused by Shao Jing. No matter if it was Shao Jing or Madam Jiang, in order to push their family to a dead end, they had done so many vicious things just for the title of nobility. Was the title so important? Was it so important that it surpassed everything else? Could those people be so heartless for the title of nobility?

    Shao Wanru was deeply furious. In herst life, it was Shao Jing and his branch who were in power. Everyone in her branch, including her maternal grandma, shut down the desire for the second branch with their lives.

    How could she not hate the first branch?

    After figuring out all the things, Shao Wanru wished she could drink their blood. Shao Jing, who was screaming in front of her, was not pitiful at all. He brought this upon himself.

    ¡°Hao¡¯er, are you afraid?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a low voice. There was a smell of blood in her mouth, which was disgusting. She had bitten the tip of her tongue hard just now, which made her more aware that everything in front of her was not a dream. Shao Jing really got his retribution. She had avenged her parents.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Shao Yuanhao looked at everything in front of him without dodging. The young man¡¯s eyes were cold, and his straight body was like a vigorous bamboo in the wind, without a trace of suffocation. At this moment, he seemed to have surpassed his age and grown up a lot. He was no longer a little heir of a duke who didn¡¯t know anything. He owned Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion now, but he didn¡¯t like this so-called Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want this title!¡± the young man suddenly said.

    Shao Wanru looked at the young man, who was almost as tall as her, in surprise and asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want this title. I don¡¯t want the title of Marquis Xing. I hate this title,¡± Shao Yuanhao said with red eyes and a trace of determination in them. He hated everything in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, as well as the people living in it, including his grandmother. He used to think that she doted on him.

 Chapter 1250 - 1250 Luo Xiaowan Came to Visit

    Chapter 1250 Luo Xiaowan Came to Visit

    ¡°No!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and refused.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Yuanhao looked at Shao Wanru in confusion and asked, ¡°You hate it as well. Why can¡¯t you agree?¡±

    He looked at Shao Wanru with his big bright eyes, trying to find the answer from Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru took a deep breath, suppressed the bitterness in her heart, and said, ¡°Hao¡¯er, have you ever thought about it? No matter how much you hate Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, it used to be Father¡¯s favorite ce and our grandfather¡¯s residence.¡±

    The old Duke Xing had served the previous emperor in the military all his life. No matter who talked about him, they would praise him. Shao Yuanhao used to be most proud of such a grandfather.

    Now when he thought of it, he felt suffocated. The old Duke Xing had been a hero all his life, but he had the entire Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion ruined because of Shao Jing.

    Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°There is still a courtyard where Father and Mother used to live in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Have you forgotten about the screen wall? It is the ce where Father studied calligraphy. If you give up Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, everything in it will not belong to you. The ce where our parents used to live will be destroyed. Mother may have to go back to her original ce to recuperate in her current state. Doctor Qi said that it is best to let Mother touch some old things.¡±

    Shao Yuanhao was silent. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Sister, I hate them so much!¡±

    He hated these people so much for hurting his family for the title of nobility. If it weren¡¯t for his sister, Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t know what would have happened to him. He could foresee that it would definitely be a miserable situation. Back then, the people around him either worked for Madam Jiang or Old Madam. Who had really supported him?

    At that time, he didn¡¯t even get close to his grandmother. Under the deliberate lure of those people in Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, he kept a distance from her. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Sister¡­¡±

    Shao Yuanhao didn¡¯t dare to think further. The rims of his eyes became redder and redder. He pursed his lips hard and held back the bitterness in his heart. His brother-inw had said that he had grown up and was no longer the child who had been raised astray. Not only did he have to bear the responsibility of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but he also had to support his mother and even support his sister.

    ¡°I hate them too! But you still have Mother, me, and Grandmother. Do you know that?¡± Shao Wanruforted him in a soft voice. She was much luckier than she was in herst life. At least she had rtives who loved her brother and her sincerely. Just because of this, Shao Wanru felt that she had no regrets.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Shao Yuanhao said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. If my brother-inw treats you badly in the future, I will help you!¡±

    He clenched his fists hard and felt a little heroic. He was now the master of the mansion, no longer the child back then. Not only did he have to uphold justice for himself, but he also had to uphold justice for his sister.

    Shao Wanru smiled softly. Although it was not the most perfect time in her life, it made her feel warm in her heart. The hostility that had umted in her heart since her rebirth seemed to have eased a lot.

    She had been reborn, so everything had changed.

    When Shao Wanru returned to the mansion, she just sat down. Unexpectedly, she received the news that Luo Xiaowan hade to visit her, so Shao Wanru hurriedly sent someone to invite her in.

    It was the first time for Luo Xiaowan toe in alone. After entering the door, she looked in good spirits. Her face no longer appeared slender as before. Originally, she was so skinny that she could be blown down by the wind, but now she was a beautiful woman who was neither fat nor thin.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Princess Chen.¡± Luo Xiaowan stepped forward and bowed.

    Shao Wanru hurriedly asked Yujie to help her up and invited her to take a seat with a smile. ¡°Sister Xiaowan, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I have an invitation card to send over.¡± Luo Xiaowan blushed and took out an invitation card from her sleeve.

    Looking at the word ¡°Wedding¡± on the red invitation card, Shao Wanru said with a smile, ¡°Sister Xiaowan, are you getting married? Congrattions!¡±

    Coincidentally, Luo Xiaowan was going to marry Yan Xi. It was said that the two families were very satisfied with the marriage. It seemed that the wedding day had been set.

    Luo Xiaowan twisted the handkerchief in her hand, lowered her head with a red face, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Could you pleasee to the wedding, Your Highness?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I wille. I will definitelye at that time.¡± Shao Wanru put the red invitation card on the table with a smile.

    Luo Xiaowan nodded with a red face. After pinching the handkerchief in her hand twice, she suddenly restrained her smile, stole a nce at Shao Wanru, and asked, ¡°Your Highness, has Qne to see you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhang is in poor health, so she has never been here. Sister Xiaowan, are you going to see her?¡± Shao Wanru joked with a smile, ¡°Are you going to send her an invitation card in person?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I was just thinking about the rtionship between her and you¡­¡± Luo Xiaowan shook her hands and hurriedly exined. After exining this, she immediately blushed and became embarrassed.

    Others might not know what had happened to Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn, but how could she not know? In the past, the three of them acted together. Now there was no news from Zhang Qn at all. It was as if she had gone no contact with the other two. Luo Xiaowan was still a little worried, so she especially went to her ce. She did not expect that she would not see her there.

    Although Luo Xiaowan was timid, she was not stupid. She naturally knew what it meant. When she was in the Pce, she felt that something was wrong. But that only happened once, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Now it seemed that she had thought little about it. Zhang Qn obviously had a problem with Princess Chen for a long time.

    Originally, the three of them had a good rtionship. Since things had turned out this way, Luo Xiaowan was very sad now.

    ¡°Will you stay in the capital or leave after getting married?¡± Shao Wanru interrupted her with a smile. Luo Xiaowan could not help her with the matter between her and Zhang Qn, because it was not just a conflict between them.

    Speaking of her future, Luo Xiaowan blushed again. ¡°We may stay in the capital city, and Childe Yan will work here¡­ It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t need to leave, and we aren¡¯t asked to go back.¡±

    She blushed and didn¡¯t exin it very clearly, but Shao Wanru understood and couldn¡¯t help smiling. Luo Xiaowan meant that the Yan family didn¡¯t ask her and her husband to go back and that it was good for the couple to stay in the capital city. Luo Xiaowan was weak and soft, so it was better for her to stay in the capital city.

    The Princess of Duke Yangqu could also take care of her.

    ¡°The wedding ising soon. Your mother must be very happy!¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, she is very happy.¡± Luo Xiaowan nodded repeatedly. It could be seen that she was really happy. She was very satisfied with Childe Yan. Although she had only met him in private once, he looked polite and treated her well. He had specially asked someone to send her a gift. Although he had not spoken much, Childe Yan gave people a feeling that he was very gentle and elegant. Luo Xiaowan and her mother liked him very much.

    Thinking of this, Luo Xiaowan suddenly restrained the smile on her face and stole a nce at Shao Wanru. She looked hesitant as she said, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve heard about what happened in your mansion. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t worry. Her Highness Infanta Qinghua will definitely get better. Everything is okay as long as she¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    She had only cared about her own happiness just now. When she thought of her marriage and her happiness, she was overjoyed. But suddenly, when she remembered what had happened to Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she had taken pity on Shao Wanru. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could onlyfort Shao Wanru by saying that.

    Infanta Qinghua was very pitiful. Originally, she was the Madam of the Heir of Duke Xing, but now she had gone crazy. She had been imprisoned for such a long time. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion that such a beautiful woman had a bad fate.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sister Xiaowan. I will try my best to make my mother recover,¡± Shao Wanru said softly with a smile.

    Seeing that she was somewhat relieved, Luo Xiaowan was no longer worried and said in a low voice, ¡°My mother asked me to ask if she could meet Her Highness Infanta Qinghua. She said that she and Her Highness were close friends and she wanted to visit her very much.¡±

    Infanta Qinghua was now in the mansion of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and didn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    ¡°I appreciate the concern of Princess of Duke Yangqu. But my mother is still under treatment, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her to see anyone. She is not in good spirits and needs to have a good rest. She doesn¡¯t recognize anyone at the moment.¡± Shao Wanru refused politely.

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll tell my motherter.¡± Luo Xiaowan nodded and stopped making this request. The two talked for a while before Luo Xiaowan left.

    Shao Wanru specially sent her to the gate of the courtyard. Looking at her back as she went away, Shao Wanru felt soft in her heart. This life was different from thest one. In herst life, Luo Xiaowan, who was innocent and weak, also got a good marriage. Yan Xi was a good person and a perfect match for Luo Xiaowan. From what had happenedter, Yan Xi seemed to be a grateful person. Such a man would surely be nice to Luo Xiaowan.

    After Shao Wanru¡¯s rebirth, Luo Xiaowan¡¯s life changed, and so did hers.

    ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Suddenly, the voice of Qin Yiyan came to her ears. Shao Wanru turned her head and saw that Qin Yiyan had walked up to her. She looked in the direction where Luo Xiaowan had left and blinked in surprise. ¡°Who are you looking at, Cousin-inw? Did Cousin leave here just now?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s the Miss of Duke Yangqu¡¯s Mansion.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head, turned around, and walked inside.

    ¡°What was she here for?¡± Qin Yiyan followed her and did not know which Miss it was. She was not familiar with many Young Madams in the capital city. She was supposed to attend the banquet held by Madam Wen, but the banquet was canceled because of Madam Jiang¡¯s death. At present, the Mansion of the Prime Minister wasn¡¯t holding a banquet. Qin Yiyan felt bored, so she came to her cousin-inw to chat.

    ¡°She¡¯s getting married, so she was here to deliver the wedding invitation,¡± Shao Wanru said. She walked into the room, sat down, asked the servant girls to make her another pot of tea, and asked with a smile, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing particr. I just feel bored,¡± Qin Yiyan said, pulling the handkerchief in her hand out of boredom.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the Pce to apany Consort Lan?¡± Shao Wanru suggested. She didn¡¯t have time to stay in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion recently. She went to Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion every day to see her mother and have a few words with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to go to the Pce all the time!¡± Qin Yiyan lowered her head and looked unhappy.

    At the sight of her look, Shao Wanru knew that something went wrong and asked with a smile, ¡°What happened?¡± Since Qin Yiyan became closer to Shao Wanru, she behaved much more straightforwardly and said whatever she wanted in front of Shao Wanru. Judging from her look, it was obvious that something had gone wrong.

 Chapter 1251 - 1251 Zhaoyi Di Left Something Behind

    Chapter 1251 Zhaoyi Di Left Something Behind

    ¡°Cousin-inw, do you know Zhaoyi Di in the Pce?¡± Hearing a few more questions, Qin Yiyan could no longer keep the secret. She pulled her chair close to Shao Wanru and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes. What do you mean?¡± Shao Wanru frowned and nodded. Of course, she knew Zhaoyi Di.

    ¡°That day, she stopped me in the Pce and said something specious and groundless. It¡¯s very strange,¡± Qin Yiyan said.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Shao Wanru slightly raised her watery eyes and became even more surprised. There was little connection between Qin Yiyan and Zhaoyi Di. Why would they get together?

    Shao Wanru clearly remembered Zhaoyi Di. But since they had met, Shao Wanru never saw her in the Pce again. Anyway, how could she care about a woman unrted to her? At present, Consort Lan was the beloved woman of the Emperor. The Emperor was said to have spent most of his time in a month with Consort Lan and rarely had any other favored consorts.

    ¡°She said¡­ She said you and my cousin were deeply in love with each other. My cousin¡¯s love for you was as deep as the sea. Besides, no other person could sabotage your close rtionship. She also sighed with emotion that my cousin was also a truthful and devoted lover¡­¡± Qin Yiyan said. She couldn¡¯t remember much at the moment, so she simply said, ¡°Anyway, she said a lot of good words about you. For example, you two were inseparable, and my cousin treated you wholeheartedly.¡±

    ¡°So, how did you react?¡± Qin Yiyan looked a little annoyed. Seeing this, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    Right now, Qin Yiyan revealed her true feelings. Shao Wanru remembered how Qin Yiyan put on an act when they saw each other for the first time. Recalling the scene, she found it indeed interesting.

    Qin Yiyan did a lousy job of hiding her genuine purposes. Yet, she pretended to be experienced and astute. Back then, Shao Wanru was a little intimidated by her swashbuckling posture. But now, when thinking about it, Shao Wanru found it amusing.

    Qin Yiyan rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°How could I react? I just watched her and pondered the meaning of her words. Consort Lan had told me words said by the people in the Pce were half-true. When I had difficulty figuring out their real intentions, I might as well remain silent, showing them that I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Then she sighed and said, ¡± Lives of people in the Pce are tiring. In my eyes, they might as well go back to their original families. At least they are far less likely to face so many schemes and plots.¡±

    ¡°Did she leaveter?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a smile. Ever since Qin Yiyan gave up her ambitious idea, she became frank and outspoken before her. This made Shao Wanru feel that she was actually a straightforward girl without so many twists and turns in her mind.

    Because of this, Shao Wanru became much closer to her.

    Simple people were happy. At least Qin Yiyan seemed to be in a good mood now. Except for such unexpected troublesome things, she enjoyed her life now.

    ¡°She walked awayter. Before that, she gave me an item. Could you look at it for me? I didn¡¯t dare to show it to Consort Lan. She is always in a bad mood. Though she is smiling, I feel she has never been happy. From time to time, she would ask about my cousin. Could you let my cousin go to see her? Consort Lan would love to see him.¡±

    Speaking of this, Qin Yiyan forgot about her own business.

    She felt sorry for Consort Lan. Sometimes, Consort Lan would ask her to bring food to her cousin when Qin Yiyan visited her. Consort Lan said that Prince Chen would like it. However, when Qin Yiyan brought the food to her cousin, he casually threw it aside without even looking at it. Of course, she wanted to persuade him not to do so. But when she saw his steel eyes, she was discouraged.

    She had been living in the mansion during this period. Therefore, she figured one thing: no one else but Shao Wanru could change her cousin¡¯s mind.

    She reached out to pull Shao Wanru¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Cousin-inw, could you talk to my cousin about it? No matter how much he dislikes Consort Lan, she is still his aunt. Besides, Consort Lan doesn¡¯t have any other children. Except for my cousin, whom could she rely on?¡±

    Qin Yiyan pitied Consort Lan because she never gave birth to any child. Even if she only had a daughter, it would be good. At least she would have a biological daughter. However, although the Emperor favored Consort Lan, she had no children. At her current age, she should not be able to give birth to any. Thus, no matter how much the Emperor doted on her, so what?

    Whenever Qin Yiyan thought of this, she felt she could understand Consort Lan. Living lonely in the Pce, the only person rted to her by blood was Chu Liuchen. However, it seemed that her cousin detested her. She did not know what was wrong with him.

    ¡°Well, I know. Sometimes, I have tried to persuade your cousin, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. Don¡¯t get your hopes too high. Most importantly, don¡¯t tell Consort Lan about it.¡±

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t helpughing andforted Qin Yiyan in a soft voice.

    This matter was a knot in Chu Liuchen¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t just go straight to persuade him. Besides, she could not say what she had guessed for fear that Chu Liuchen would be sad again. If he did not mention it, she would never ask.

    It was better not to tear open the old wound in his heart. Gradually, it would heal. If others kept touching it, the painful wound might never stop troubling him¡­

    ¡°Well, I know it. It¡¯s not easy to get close to my cousin. After all, he is somewhat unapproachable.¡± Qin Yiyan curled her lips. Knowing she couldn¡¯t do anything about this matter now, she drifted back to the previous topic. She took a small pouch from the pocket before her chest, handed it to Shao Wanru, and said, ¡°See? Zhaoyi Di left it for me.¡±

    Shao Wanru took it. With a closer look, she found nothing special about this pouch. At least it looked ordinary. Except for the typical cloud pattern, there was nothing else worth mentioning. Shao Wanru turned it over and over in her hand but didn¡¯t find anything usual.

    ¡°How did you know it was from Zhaoyi Di?¡± Shao Wanru asked. People in the Pce would often leave space for manoeuvers when handling issues. Even if something went wrong, no one could directly testify against them.

    After the Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion copsed, Zhaoyi Di became more cautious. It was not appropriate for her to say those words to Qin Yiyan. Why would she even send Zhaoyi Di a small bag?

    ¡°She left it on the table when she left. I wanted to call her back and give it back to her, but she walked away so fast that I couldn¡¯t catch up with her. It was obvious that she wanted me to keep it. She could not leave it behind by ident.¡± Qin Yiyan was frank by nature, but it didn¡¯t mean she was stupid. She had gone to chase her. But since she was unfamiliar with the Pce, Qin Yiyan soon lost track of her after a few turns. In the end, she had toe back.

    The purse was temporarily in her hands, so it was not convenient for her to ask Consort Lan about it. Consort Lan had been in a bad mood and needed to take medicine asionally. Thus, Qin Yiyan didn¡¯t want to worry her and came to find Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Shao Wanru asked. Since Qin Yiyan felt it was inappropriate and went further after Zhaoyi Di, she must have checked the pouch.

    ¡°I checked it but didn¡¯t find anything. I deliberately put it in the water. I even pulled out a piece of thread and burned it. But even so, I found nothing unusual!¡± Qin Yiyan pointed to a ce under the pouch. Upon a closer inspection, she found that a length of thread had been pulled off. It looked a little messy, but if Shao Wanru didn¡¯t look carefully, she couldn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell it either. I¡¯ll ask your cousin to check it outter. It looks more like a man¡¯s stuff,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    The cloud pattern? Generally, women liked embroidering items with flowers and nts. Even if they didn¡¯t do that, they would choose some lovely patterns. But this pouch only had the cloud pattern. Wasn¡¯t it too simple?

    But because there was only the cloud pattern, it was difficult to guess who the owner of this pouch was. The material of the purse looked good.

    ¡°It belonged to a man?¡± Qin Yiyan said with her face changing dramatically, ¡°What did Zhaoyi Di mean?¡±

    Shao Wanru put the purse on the table and slightly blinked her watery eyes. ¡°Have you been in the Pce more often recently?¡±

    ¡°I had nothing to do anyway. Whenever I was free, I would go to see Consort Lan. You wouldn¡¯t go with me even if I asked you to!¡± Qin Yiyan pouted her delicate lips and said unhappily. She wanted so much to go there with Shao Wanru. However, as soon as Shao Wanru entered the Pce, she would go to see the Empress Dowager or say that Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t allow her to go. Anyway, she always had an excuse not to see Consort Lan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t visit the Pce often during this period,¡± Shao Wanru said seriously.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Yiyan didn¡¯t understand.

    Shao Wanru pointed at the pouch on the table and said, ¡°If I guess it right, some people are not happy to see Consort Lan win the Emperor¡¯s favor. They can¡¯t get near Consort Lan, so they can onlyy their hands on you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± Qin Yiyan shivered and looked nervous.

    ¡°Nothing in particr. They intend to get to Consort Lan through you.¡± Shao Wanru looked at Qin Yiyan with an extremely calm look and said. Consort Lan seemed to have no weakness. Besides, she enjoyed a unique status in the Pce, and even the Empress couldn¡¯t meet her at will. No one could do anything to her unless she took the initiative toe out.

    ¡°Is it Zhaoyi Di?¡± Qin Yiyan asked angrily.

    ¡°Not her!¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said. Zhaoyi Di was not in the Emperor¡¯s good graces and didn¡¯t fall into disfavor. Under these circumstances, she couldn¡¯t target Consort Lan. Moreover, if it had been her, she wouldn¡¯t have appeared so openly before Qin Yiyan. Of course, it couldn¡¯t prove that she was not involved.

    This pouch seemed more like an item used to sound out them.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not go to the Pce so frequently during this period. If you have anything to say, tell me. Don¡¯t act rashly. Consort Lan has been safe in the Pce for so many years. So, she will be okay at this time. I will ask your cousin about this pouch and tell you when I know the answer.¡±

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said softly, eyes falling back on the pouch again. ¡°This pouch is strange. Why would it be sent to Qin Yiyan?¡±

    Holding it in her hand, she weighed. This pouch was sealed and of moderate weight. She had no idea what it was. There seemed to be something a little heavy except for the cotton. Was it gold, silver, or women¡¯s essories?

    Qin Yiyan knew she couldn¡¯t get anything out of it now, so she nodded helplessly and said, ¡°Well, then, be careful. Maybe they¡¯reing at you.¡±

    After talking for a while, Qin Yiyan was leaving. Shao Wanru asked Yujie to send her out, and her eyes fell on the pouch again. She reached out to hold it in her hand and gently weighed it. There was really something in it. She looked at it but found nothing after examining it for some time. Her watery eyes appeared more and more confused.

    ¡°There is something inside, and it must be special, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°When Chu Liuchen is back, I will ask him to have a good look at it.¡±

    However, he didn¡¯t return after she waited a long time. In the evening, he was said to be in the Pce and couldn¡¯t go out. Shao Wanru panicked because this had never happened before. Chu Liuchen had never stayed in the Pce for so long. What had happened today?

 Chapter 1252 - 1252 A Person Almost Forgotten

    Chapter 1252 A Person Almost Forgotten

    It had been a long time since the dinner. At about ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Qing¡¯er trotted over to report, saying Prince Chen was back and didn¡¯t look well.

    The news flustered Shao Wanru. At once, she walked out with Qing¡¯er and Yujie. On the way, they met Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Liuchen took her hand and asked.

    Shao Wanru stole a nce at him ¡ª he looked fine, and there was nothing wrong with him. Finally, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head and pulled her back inside. A group of servants followed them withnterns in their hands.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand was slightly cold. Shao Wanru grasped his big hand, trying to warm him with her warm hands. Chu Liuchen¡¯s body temperature was slightly lower than ordinary people¡¯s. Unlike him, Shao Wanru was as warm as a cat bathing in the sun.

    Along the way, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t say a word. Although he maintained hisposure, Shao Wanru felt the atmosphere was a little gloomy. As expected, something bad must have happened.

    ¡°Have you had dinner in the Pce?¡± Entering the room, Shao Wanru asked.

    Chu Liuchen shook his head.

    Shao Wanru asked Nanny Yu to get the hot dishes from the kitchte. Chu Liuchen looked starving. He put the bowl down only after eating three bowls of rice in a row. Then, he drank a bowl of soup sent by Shao Wanru before asking the servants to remove the tableware.

    After washing up, he asked all the servant girls and old maids to leave.

    When Shao Wanru came out, Chu Liuchen had washed his face and rinsed his mouth. He leaned against the bed and slightly furrowed his beautiful brows, apparently lost in thought.

    As Shao Wanru went to bed, he reached out to hold her in his arms and pulled the quilt over them. Then he just held her in silence.

    ¡°Did anything happen in the Pce?¡± Shao Wanru raised her big eyes and asked.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor suddenly spat out blood.¡± Chu Liuchen closed his eyes and gently touched Shao Wanru¡¯s long hair. Her glossy hair hanging down loosely felt smooth in his hands.

    ¡°The Emperor vomited blood?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly opened her eyes wide with a trace of astonishment across them. ¡°He has been fine. Why would he suddenly vomit blood?¡±

    In her previous life, she had heard the Emperor fell ill, but she didn¡¯t know why. She only knew he had be seriously ill. At that time, these officials persuaded the Emperor to appoint a crown prince. It caused a lot of disputes in the imperial court. All the matters about fighting for the throne must have happened during that time!

    Chu Liuzhou plotted a rebellion, and Chu Liuxin died. In the end, Chu Liuchen became the final winner. He got the position of the crown prince. Governing the nation, he controlled the entire imperial court and was in charge of all the state affairs.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found the truth for the time being. It¡¯s said that Uncle the Emperor has umted poison in his body. He didn¡¯t seem to have been deliberately poisoned. Perhaps, he identally ate some conflicting food and tonic residues. Then, the poison gradually settled in him. He will be fine after spitting it out,¡± Chu Liuchen said. This was the conclusion made by several imperial physicians.

    ¡°Will it not be a big deal if he spits it out?¡± Shao Wanru hid the surprise in her eyes and asked slowly, rxing again.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the imperial physicians said, but how could there be such a coincidence?¡± Chu Liuchen sneered.

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and shook her head. She also felt such a thing was unlikely to happen. Imperial physicians with excellent medical skills had been taking care of the Emperor¡¯s health. How could they let such a dangerous thing happen?

    ¡°But after a lot of surveys, we found nothing unusual. Everything was perfectly normal. All things provided to him were carefully selected. There was nothing unusual,¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly.

    Shao Wanru pondered for a moment. This matter couldn¡¯t be that simple. With this in mind, she said, ¡°Nothing happened in the past. All of a sudden, such a serious matter happened. Did anything trigger it? Or was it because of something else?¡±

    It was no big deal if he spat out a mouthful of poisonous blood that couldn¡¯t be released in time. Instead, it was good that he could spit it out. But what if it was not the case? Inexplicably, she felt flustered. Reaching out to grab Chu Liuchen¡¯s cloth, she tried hard to raise her head to see Chu Liuchen¡¯s face. She bit her pink lips and added, ¡°I always feel something is wrong.¡±

    Many things were different from her previous life. She couldn¡¯t figure out the truth. She just subconsciously felt it couldn¡¯t be that simple. This kind of thing couldn¡¯t happen casually.

    ¡°Unusual movements have happened in the Pce recently. Be careful when you are in the Pce.¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to press her head closer to him, put his hand on her beautiful hair, and reminded her.

    The Emperor spat out a mouthful of poisonous blood. In every respect, Shao Wanru had to go to the Pce and see the Empress Dowager, who must have known this matter. After such a thing happened, Shao Wanru, as her granddaughter-inw, should go to apany andfort the Empress Dowager.

    Knowing Chu Liuchen was worried about her, Shao Wanru said with gentleness in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be cautious. I¡¯ll be fine. But you have to be careful. It is unknown who will get involved in such a thing.¡±

    If some people nned this matter, it could not be simple. There might be a backup n. Therefore, the best way was to deal with it carefully and not be careless.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful.¡± Shao Wanru was deeply worried. Leaning against his chest, she rubbed her little head uneasily. She felt disturbed and couldn¡¯t help palpitating from nervousness.

    Things happening in this life differed from those previous ones, but they seemed simr in some aspects. Was there anything wrong?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m with you!¡± Sensing Shao Wanru was uneasy, Chu Liuchen lowered his head gently, kissed her hair, andforted her.

    That night, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know when she had fallen asleep. Anyway, she didn¡¯t sleep well because she dreamed of past things. Sometimes, she was under the zing sun, punished by Shao Yanru. Sometimes, she was back in Jiangzhou, facing curses from many people and looking pathetically embarrassed. She saw the faces of Qin Yuru and Qi Tianyu radiating with proud smiles. Then, there was a bloody mess ¡ª she was shocked to see the broken look of Shao Yanru¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shao Wanru suddenly sat up and looked somewhere in the air in panic. Thest scene was too scary.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Chu Liuchen also woke up. Sitting up, he held her in his arms, gently patted her on the back, andforted her.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Shao Wanru wanted to say something, but her voice became hoarse when she opened her mouth. It sounded as if she had experienced some great hardships. She couldn¡¯t even utter any words and just gasped heavily. The suffocating feeling faded away. Only then did she realize that she was still alive, unlike in her previous life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s deep voice sounded particrly clear in the darkness. Although his voice was not loud, every word fell on her heart and somehow gave her courage. Instantly, it seemed she had found the power to move forward. Her eyes tightly closed, she reached out to hold Chu Liuchen by his firm waist. She snuggled close up to him and stayed in his warm arms.

    ¡°I had a dream and dreamed of something bad and bloody.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to say some words in the past, but now she naturally told him, ¡°And there were some things about Qi Tianyu and Qin Yuru a long time ago.¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Wanru paused and asked, ¡°How is Qi Tianyu now?¡±

    Somehow, she remembered Qi Tianyu, who had done many umon things in her previous life. She knew he was cruel as early as they were in Jiangzhou. Later, he had an affair with Qin Yuru. He was a scheming man with a good official career. Because of her, he seemed to have kept silent andin low in this life. Nevertheless, he should not have remained obscure all his life.

    Shao Wanru leaned her head against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest. Slowly, shey down with him. Qi Tianyu was not simple. Now he appeared to be Chu Liuyue¡¯s henchman. His younger sister Qi Rongzhi had been very close to Chu Liuyue. Back then, Shao Wanru had thought Qi Rongzhi would marry into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. But in the end, she chose the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. No matter how Shao Wanru looked at this matter, it couldn¡¯t be simple.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu?¡± Chu Liucheny down with Shao Wanru in his arms. Patting her back from time to time, he said softly. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to such a person. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t ask him to intervene in the issue in Jiangzhou, saying she would deal with it. After that, she no longer had any dealings with Qi Tianyu.

    Qi Tianyu had a lower status, so he usually could not see Prince Chen.

    When Shao Wanru mentioned him, Chu Liuchen was somewhat confused. But to reassure Shao Wanru, heforted her softly, ¡°Did he do something? Don¡¯t worry. I will ask someone to keep an eye on him and not give him a chance to do anything.¡±

    ¡°You must watch him closely. He is not ordinary.¡± Shao Wanru nodded and reached out to touch her chest. Somehow, her heart began pounding violently. She had forgotten a lot of things in herst life. Her memories had dimmed. It had been a long time since Qi Tianyust appeared in her life. After such a long time, she could hardly remember him. But now, her heart fluttered with fear. She seemed to have forgotten something important.

    ¡°I will send someone to keep an eye on him.¡± Sensing her in a shocked and scared state, Chu Liuchen reassured her with a trace of gloom across his eyes. He never noticed this person before. Since Zhuozhuo was so worried, he would like to see how this person named Qi Tianyu was. Qi Baiyu had been living outside. It was time for him to return and stay with his Eldest Brother for a while¡­

    When Shao Wanru woke up again, Chu Liuchen was no longer on the bed.

    Hearing the sound on the bed, several servant girls hurried to serve her. They helped her get up, wash her face, and lead her to sit before the dressing table. Then Qu Le beganbing her long hair.

    Chu Liuchen came in and saw her dressing up, but he didn¡¯t leave. He went straight to her side and asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Do you want me to paint your eyebrows? My painting skills are pretty good.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Shao Wanru refused decisively. Painting pictures and her face were twopletely different things. Never would she allow Chu Liuchen to take her face as his paper for drawing.

    However, Chu Liuchen was not aware of her resistance. He came over, picked up Shao Wanru¡¯s eyebrow pencil, and was ready to draw Shao Wanru¡¯s eyebrows. But how could Shao Wanru agree with that? She tried to push him away, but Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t give up, feeling reluctant to leave. Holding the pen beside Shao Wanru, he took her hand and was about to draw her eyebrows.

    He wouldn¡¯t leave unless Shao Wanru let him paint her eyebrows.

    Prince Chen had such a naughty side. Several servant girls snickered secretly and retreated one by one, leaving the young couple alone.

 Chapter 1253 - 1253 The Commandery Prince Qingâ€™s Mansion Was Haunted

    Chapter 1253 The Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion Was Haunted

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want Chu Liuchen to draw her eyebrows, but she couldn¡¯t drive him away. Fortunately, although Chu Liuchen had never drawn on anyone¡¯s face, his painting skills were good. After some strokes, he finished drawing the eyebrows. They looked not bad. However, with a close look, one eyebrow was longer. Except for that, there was nothing wrong with them.

    ¡°Look at your eyebrows. I told you I could do it well!¡± Chu Liuchen proudly held the eyebrow pencil in his hand. As he studied them closely, he felt very satisfied. Such a delicate little face immediately appeared more outstanding with the eyebrows painted by him.

    ¡°What makes you think they are good? See? They are not of the same length!¡± Shao Wanru pouted slightly and rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they good enough? Let me have a look?¡± Chu Liuchen pulled her face over and looked at her eyebrows carefully. Suddenly, with a sudden spurt of energy, he proposed making some changes. ¡°Then let¡¯s wipe off the make-up. Let me do it again. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t draw them well.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll slightly adjust it!¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t dare to let him draw it again. The eyebrows he drew were barely eptable. Her eyebrows might look even worse if he did all this all over again.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to draw again?¡± Chu Liuchen said reluctantly. Looking at Shao Wanru¡¯s short and long eyebrows, he was eager to try again.

    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to do that. They are perfect. Well done.¡± Shao Wanru pushed Chu Liuchen away from her. She kept praising him for fear that Chu Liuchen woulde over again.

    ¡°What a pity. I can draw better.¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s face as beautiful as a blossom, unwilling to give up. He felt he could draw perfect eyebrows no matter how he made the changes. Thus, he was anxious to use the eyebrow pencil.

    ¡°Next time. You can draw my eyebrows next time,¡± Shao Wanru said in a hurry.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen, unwilling to let this chance slip, fixed the date.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I got it!¡± Shao Wanru hurriedly agreed. Chu Liuchen seemed not to have enjoyed himself to the fullest, so he felt the urge to do it now. However, she couldn¡¯t let him make trouble again. Otherwise, it would be toote for her to enter the Pce.

    With the Pce in mind, she suddenly remembered the matter Qin Yiyan had talked about. Then, she took Qin Yiyan¡¯s pouch from the dressing table, handed it to Chu Liuchen, and asked, ¡°Take a look at it. What is this?¡±

    ¡°Where did this pouche from? Or was it the one enshrined in the Buddha hall?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at it and asked, not taking it seriously.

    ¡°This¡­ is not a man¡¯s purse?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned for a moment. The situation was a little different from her original idea.

    ¡°Not a man¡¯s purse. How could there be so many men¡¯s purses in the imperial Pce? Items with such patterns are usually ced before the statue of Buddha. I¡¯ve seen simr things several times at my Imperial Grandmother¡¯s ce.¡± Chu Liuchen asked casually, ¡°Where did theye from?¡±

    ¡°It was said to be left by Zhaoyi Di. She was talking with Cousin Qin. After that, she left it there. But when Cousin Qin chased after her to give it back to her, Zhaoyi Di shook off her.¡± Shao Wanru replied in detail after thinking for a while. This should be what had happened, yet she didn¡¯t know what it meant.

    She wondered if Zhaoyi Di had deliberately given a man¡¯s purse to Qin Yiyan. Few men could get in and out of the Pce except for the Emperor and several princes. In her mind, Zhaoyi Di must have intended to frame Qin Yiyan.

    But it was not a man¡¯s purse, which greatly surprised her.

    ¡°There is a Buddha hall in the Pce. Consorts there like making offerings to the Buddha hall with this kind of pouch,¡± Chu Liuchen said. He pulled the small bag in his hand and saw two silver ingots falling out of it. No wonder Shao Wanru felt it was not filled with ordinary cotton yesterday. There turned out to be two silver ingots in it.

    ¡°It is considered more sincere to ce them before the Buddha as tributes. In the end, these items would be collected by those nuns.¡± Chu Liuchen said carelessly.

    ¡°Was it Zhaoyi Di¡¯s offering to the gods?¡± Shao Wanru inexplicably felt something wrong. It didn¡¯t make sense. ording to Qin Yiyan, Zhaoyi Di deliberately dropped it. What did Zhaoyi Di mean?

    ¡°Maybe, or maybe not!¡± Chu Liuchen said, ¡°How about I send someone to check it out?¡±

    Shao Wanru thought for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to deal with this matter. Let me check it out. Since this item was delivered to Cousin Qin, it would be brought to me.¡±

    Zhaoyi Di was the Emperor¡¯s consort in the Pce. Chu Liuchen was not supposed to get involved with her. It was better for her to check it by herself. The pouch might have been used to test them to see how they would react. Real tricks must follow it. At this time, she had better wait for the situation to change.

    However, this Buddha hall reminded Shao Wanru of Pushan Nun. Ever since she entered the Pce, she had be the most trusted master in the Pce for those imperial consorts.

    In the Pce, these consorts had been living peaceful but worthless lives. They rained praises on her for her profound understanding of Buddhist doctrines and striking painting skills. Last time, Shao Wanru had seen a disciple of Pushan Nun in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce, but she never saw the disciple again.

    ¡°Was it Nanny Wei behind the gauze curtainst time?¡± Thinking of the Empress Dowager, Shao Wanru put away her pouch and asked. Though she knew what had happened in the beginning, she didn¡¯t ask about the result. At this time, she asked curiously.

    ¡°It was Nanny Wei. She overheard the conversation and told Wei Dahai about it. Wei Dahai returned to his mansion after going down the mountain. His niece went to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion shortly after that. I heard she went to visit Consort Dowager Qing there!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    ¡°Then what about Nanny Wei¡­ What should we do with her?¡±

    Shao Wanru pondered for a moment and asked. She believed Chu Liuchen could understand the hidden meaning in her words. It was dangerous if Nanny Wei stayed with the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Keep her for the time being!¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly in a low voice, his eyes gloomy. He had secretly arranged for someone new to serve his Imperial Grandmother. Although Nanny Wei might do things against them, it was not the right time to get rid of her.

    Shao Wanru nodded. Since Chu Liuchen took it to heart, he would not let Nanny Wei¡¯s schemes seed. After she lengthened her shorter eyebrow, she asked the servant girls toe in and serve breakfast. Then she went to the Pce with Qing¡¯er and Yujie.

    This time, she did not enter from the side door. Instead, she got on the carriage at the door with her servants, and the carriage went to the gate of the Pce. Then, she got off the carriage and took the soft sedan chair at the Pce gate, heading for the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    Chu Liuchen went to his study. When he went to the second floor and sat behind therge desk, he ordered Ancheng, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Qi Tianyu.¡±

    ¡°Qi Tianyu?¡± Ancheng didn¡¯t figure out who Qi Tianyu was for a moment.

    ¡°He is Qi Baiyu¡¯s brother, the Number Three Schr three years ago,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Master, why should we keep an eye on such a person? He doesn¡¯t have a high position or great power. He seems to be useless. A few people who passed the exam the same year as him have made greater achievements than him. He is no match for Third Young Master Wen, the Number One Schr at that time,¡± Ancheng said indifferently. He sincerely felt it was a waste of time and energy to monitor Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°So? Are you not going to disobey my orders?¡± Chu Liuchen nced at him evilly and coldly, which scared Ancheng. He hurriedly said, ¡°That was not what I meant. Of course, I will do whatever you ask me to do. I will watch him, but what should I pay special attention to?¡±

    ¡°Everything from all aspects. Remember whom he has contact with, and see even the details clearly!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to knock on the table near him and slowly reminded him in his deep voice.

    If Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered such a man. But after hearing Shao Wanru¡¯s words, he remembered a few things about him. Qi Tianyu was an outstanding talent with an excellent reputation in Jiangzhou. But he has been buried in oblivion since he moved to the capital. He had a younger sister who would marry into the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion as a consort. Merely from this aspect, Chu Liuchen knew this matter couldn¡¯t be simple.

    A magistrate¡¯s daughter would be a consort of a legitimate prince. She must be pretty capable!

    Chu Liuchen had also seen that woman before. She looked mean and ungrateful. Neither she had a good appearance nor powerful background. How could the Empress take a liking to such a woman? For the Empress, such a family was an impoverished one. How could she let Qi Rongzhi be Prince Zhou¡¯s consort? But she epted Qi Rongzhi atst.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu has a younger sister. She had been raised in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion and was said to be the nominal foster daughter of Madam Jiang. Later, she had a conflict with Madam Jiang and returned to her elder brother¡¯s residence. Now she will marry into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion as a consort.¡± Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth. This matter must be fishy, but he had neglected it.

    A sociopathic glint appeared in Ancheng¡¯s eyes. Responsible for secret investigations, he was very sensitive to such secretive matters. Thus, he immediately realized something was wrong. ¡°Your Highness, Qi Tianyu is not good at literature and martial arts. How could the Empress choose his sister? Besides, they had a falling out with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Who protected them at that time?¡±

    Madam Jiang was not a good-tempered person. If anyone offended her, she might be wild for revenge. However, nothing terrible happened to Qi Tianyu and his sister. In the end, they even won the favor of the Empress, who took a fancy to his younger sister and made her Prince Zhou¡¯s consort.

    ¡°Go and find out whom Qi Tianyu works for!¡± Chu Liuchen ordered coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Prince Zhou.¡± Ancheng thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°That person seems to be infinitely resourceful. Qi Tianyu¡¯s sister has been sent to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Besides, the Empress met her and even let her be her son¡¯s consort.¡± Chu Liuchen sneered indifferently. To his surprise, someone would devise such a n, and he nearly neglected it.

    ¡°I will send two people to keep an eye on Qi Tianyu and find out who is behind him.¡± Ancheng agreed. ¡°Qi Tianyu could not do this alone, so someone must have secretly backed him up.¡±

    ¡°Find out all Qi Tianyu¡¯s whereabouts. He is not a simple person. If he discovers our people, kill him on the spot!¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, with a trace of gloom across his eyes.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Ancheng was not surprised by his master¡¯s cruel method. After all, he had followed Prince Chen for so many years. He was tender and softhearted only when facing Princess Chen. Before others, he was just the cold-blooded and ruthless Prince Chen. Qi Tianyu looked suspicious, but even if he never plotted against anyone, Prince Chen had no intention of letting him go.

    Ancheng didn¡¯t know how the man surnamed Qi had offended Prince Chen, who gave the order to kill him.

    In the eyes of Ancheng, Qi Tianyu was already a dead man. But before he died, he was still of some value¡­

    ¡°How is Prince Cheng recently?¡±

    ¡°He is well-behaved, but something happened to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion against night,¡± Ancheng reported. This matter was not big but a little strange. Anyway, he did not disturb his masterst night. ¡°The Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was haunted!¡±

 Chapter 1254 - 1254 The Empress Dowager Felt Anxious

    Chapter 1254 The Empress Dowager Felt Anxious

    ¡°Ghosts appeared in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes, it was said to be so. I heard ghosts appear in the burned ce. Some people said they saw the figure of the petty official from the Ministry of Justice. Some spotted headless ghosts. The whole Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion fell into a panic. Later, when Commandery Prince Qing came to investigate this matter in person, the whole mansion finally quieted down.¡±

    Ancheng smiled.

    They wouldn¡¯t believe there were ghosts. There must be someone trying to mess up the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered slightly and turned indifferent as he asked, ¡°No one suspicious visited Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°No one. Since Prince Cheng was in his mansion, he has never caused any trouble. No onees to visit him, and he has no intention of going out. Even when food is delivered to his mansion, some specially-assigned people will collect and send the food into his mansion.¡± Ancheng reported. Then he added, ¡°Prince Cheng is now Commandery Prince Cheng!¡±

    Indeed, Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion had be the Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. It was under supervision now. Not only secret guards of other mansions but also the guards sent by the Emperor closely surrounded the Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion. No matter how capable Commandery Prince Cheng was, he could not pass on the message to anyone outside.

    ¡°Then go to the Yuyun Temple and have a look,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a faint smile. He rolled his deep eyes and said casually.

    ¡°Master, do you mean Master Jieyan, the abbot of the Yuyun Temple,¡± Ancheng asked knowingly.

    ¡°Just go there and look around. There will always be some clues.¡± Chu Liuchen waved his hand and said meaningfully. His long eyshes cast zigzag shadows on the snow-white skin under his eyes. The strange scene sent out an inexplicable chill.

    ¡°Yes, master. I¡¯ll look for clues in the Yuyun Temple right now.¡± Ancheng nodded and withdrew. He really should go to check the Yuyun Temple. Master Jieyan worked for Commandery Prince Cheng. But when Commandery Prince Cheng went down the mountain, he didn¡¯t take Master Jieyan. At this time, he should have stayed in the Yuyun Temple.

    Compared with other people in the Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion, Master Jieyan was the most likely one to¡­

    Yesterday, the Empress Dowager had just returned from the Huaguang Temple. She seemed to be in low spirits. Was it because of what had happened at the Emperor¡¯s cest night? When Shao Wanru left the Huaguang Temple, the Empress Dowager looked good, though in low spirits. But now, she became much more feeble.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Shao Wanru asked and reached out to her. ¡°May I take your pulse?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. I didn¡¯t sleep well at night!¡± The Empress Dowager answered weakly. Nanny Wei took out a wrist cushion and put it under her hand.

    The Empress Dowager and the people around her knew Shao Wanru had medical skills.

    ¡°You all can leave now!¡± The Empress Dowager Queen waved her hand.

    One by one, the pce maids and eunuchs on both sides retreated carefully. However, Nanny Wei stood aside and continued serving them with a bright smile.

    ¡°You should also withdraw!¡± The Empress Dowager suddenly ordered.

    Nanny Wei was stunned, for she had never expected the Empress Dowager to ask her to go outside. Briefly startled, she lowered her head with a sh of sadness in her eyes. Slowly, she retreated outside.

    Standing still outside, she looked at the two rows of servants in the Pce on both sides ¡ª no one noticed her. Only then she breathed a sigh of relief. She felt depressed. In the past, when the Empress Dowager met Princess Chen, she had never asked her to go outside. Were they going to say something secretive today? And even Nanny Wei was not allowed to listen to their conversation?

    Nanny Wei had served the Empress Dowager for so many years and had rarely seen the Empress Dowager being so cautious. In particr, Princess Chen was not of much use to the Empress Dowager. Why would Empress Dowager ask her to leave? Did the Empress Dowager no longer trust her?

    Thinking of this, Nanny Wei felt increasingly gloomy. She simply stopped at the gate, listening quietly to what was happening inside.

    She was too far away to hear their conversation inside. But if they made a big noise, she could hear it.

    Shao Wanru reached out to feel Empress Dowager¡¯s pulse. After a thorough diagnosis, she finally let go of her hands.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± The Empress Dowager said weakly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? At your age, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. The Emperor and several Princees are there to handle all the affairs. You need to take good care of yourself,¡± Shao Wanru suggested softly.

    ¡°How can I rest well after such a thing happened?¡± The Empress Dowager sighed heavily. She could barely find anyone and talk about some things, and Shao Wanru happened toe over. At this time, she felt it was best to speak to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Grandmother. I heard from His Highness that it was not a big deal. His Majesty felt much better after spitting out that mouthful of blood.¡± Shao Wanruforted the Empress Dowager. Then she stood up and walked behind the Empress Dowager. Gently, she began massaging the acupuncture points on both sides of her forehead.

    She wanted to rx her. She could feel the Empress Dowager was a little nervous.

    Shao Wanru was very professional in massage. She pressed against the most aching and limp ces with moderate strength. Feeling quite cozy, the Empress Dowager closed her eyes and said faintly, ¡°How could such a coincidence happen to the Emperor? I can¡¯t believe it. Someone must have nned to hurt him. Otherwise, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean these imperial physicians made the wrong diagnosis?¡± Hearing what she said, Shao Wanru asked tentatively.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether the diagnosis is wrong. I¡¯m afraid my son deliberately let these imperial physicians say so because he didn¡¯t want me to worry about him.¡± The Empress Dowager pinched the handkerchief in her hand and added, ¡°If anyone in the Pce were behind this, it would be a big deal. Who on earth wanted to harm His Majesty secretly? How audacious the person was to do this!¡±

    With this, the Empress Dowager was in a filthy mood. The Emperor was in the prime of his life. Such a thing should not have happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Grandmother. Since the Emperor has said so, he must have his reason. Maybe he has made a well-thought-out n,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    This time, the Empress Dowager did not speak for a long time. The hall became so quiet that Shao Wanru almost thought the Empress Dowager was asleep.

    ¡°What do you think of the Empress?¡± The Empress Dowager asked in a low voice that only Shao Wanru could hear her.

    Her gentle voice wafted across the spacious hall like a cold breeze, and Shao Wanru¡¯s hands trembled. She was so frightened that she almost pressed the wrong ce. Hurriedly, she withdrew her hands, trying hard to suppress the horror in her heart. Then, she whispered, ¡°Imperial Grandmother! I don¡¯t dare to talk about the Empress¡¯s affairs!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, what do Consort Ming and Consort of Virtue think?¡± The Empress Dowager suddenly asked.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother!¡± Shao Wanru turned to face the Empress Dowager, lifted her dress, and knelt. She couldn¡¯t afford to talk about these two people either.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Only you and me are here. Only I can hear what you say. No one else can catch your words, and I won¡¯t me you for anything you say.¡± The Empress Dowager reached out and kindly held Shao Wanru¡¯s hands, trying to pull her up. There was even a faint smile on her face.

    The Empress Dowager was in poor health, so Shao Wanru did not dare to refuse to stand up. Taking her hand, Shao Wanru stood up but looked embarrassed.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± The Empress Dowager said. She looked at Shao Wanru but ignored her look of embarrassment.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips slightly and raised her watery eyes. The look on her exceedingly beautiful little face was no longer as troubled as before. Her limpid eyes looked calm and tender, with a hint of deep-hidden momentum. At this moment, she was no longer the frightened Princess Chen. She seemed to appear more rxed and powerful.

    Eyes on the Empress Dowager, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Though Consort Ming has some ideas, Prince Xin, with a peaceful mind, won¡¯t get involved in thepetition. Even if Consort of Virtue wants topete, she is not sure if Prince Yue can seed.¡±

    Shao Wanru knew from Empress Dowager¡¯s attitude that she couldn¡¯t avoid discussing this matter. In this case, she chose to face the reality.

    The current situation was unknown. Every one of them might win or lose. No one would have the guts to assault the Emperor unless the person was sure to win.

    ¡°If anyone is sure to get the throne, the person mightunch the first attack. Is that what you mean?¡± The Empress Dowager repeated what Shao Wanru said, her eyes growing slightly colder.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Lowering her head, she said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯m just talking about the matter as it stands. In their hearts, they might think they have a greater chance of winning. But in everyone¡¯s eyes, the few princes have the same possibility of winning. It¡¯s not worth it for anyone to take action. Even anyone with a secretive agreement may not win. Besides, if there is an agreement in secret, they would be more cautious now and never act rashly.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The Empress Dowager looked a little relieved and asked after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Think about it, Imperial Grandmother. The person with a private agreement is sure to get the throne. In this case, why would the person cause such big trouble? After that, His Majesty is bound to suspect this person. Besides, the few princes are not old. It doesn¡¯t matter even if they must wait more than ten years. They will get the throne sooner orter. Then how could any of them be so anxious to seize it in advance?¡±

    Her words made the Empress Dowager Queen silent again. She nodded and sighed softly. Although Empress Dowager still sighed this time, Shao Wanru felt her mood was much better than before. Then, the Empress Dowager reached out to hold her hand, letting her sit on the chair aside.

    ¡°How does Chen¡¯er treat you?¡±

    They had been talking about the Emperor¡¯s issue. But suddenly, the Empress Dowager changed the topic and began talking about the private things between the young couple. Shao Wanru felt herself blush. Lowering her head, she pinched the handkerchief and said shyly, ¡°He is very nice to me.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. Chen¡¯er has been a solitary child since his childhood. He was not willing to y with others. When he grew up, he couldn¡¯t get close to anyone except me. He looks gentle, but his heart is somewhere far away from others. Back then, he abandoned himself to despair and didn¡¯t care about anything, including his life. His Uncle the Emperor and me have been begging him with the greatest care. That is why he is willing to live for so many years.¡±

    When the Empress Dowager spoke of this, the rims of her eyes reddened. Such a young child had been quiet since he was little. It seemed as if he had lived in a different space from others. He quietly watched others y, but his beautiful eyes had always been empty. He looked ahead nkly as if nothing was meaningless to him. Every time she saw him like this, the Empress Dowager felt distressed. After all, this boy was the most innocent one.

    It was the fault of the previous generation. Why did this child have to take the me¡­

 Chapter 1255 - 1255 Have You Fallen in Love With Anyone?

    Chapter 1255 Have You Fallen in Love With Anyone?

    ¡°Everyone thinks the Emperor and I dote on this child too much, but they have never thought of the reason behind it. If it hadn¡¯t been for us, he would have lost his desire to live. Fortunately, he met youter.¡± The Empress Dowager said in a deep voice, ¡°He is lucky to have you. Because of you, he is willing to live healthily and happily.¡±

    The Empress Dowager just said a few simple sentences. She seemed to have said something important. However, all of this sounded to be her feelings and nothing practical. Somehow, the rims of Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes also turned red. She only felt a sharp pain in her heart, which was almost bone-deep and very painful.

    She knew he had always been listless. In the past, he never took medicine in time. Butter, he told Shao Wanru that he would live well.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, please rest assured. He will be fine.¡± Shao Wanru tried hard to suppress the sadness in her heart and said, biting her lips with determination.

    ¡°Yes, he lives in contentment now and enjoys a good life. The Emperor and I feel very happy for him.¡± The Empress Dowager Queen nodded and gently wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. She looked up at Shao Wanru and said, ¡°You are the one who will apany him for the rest of his life. Even if the Emperor and I are gone in the future, he will not give up on himself with you apanying him.¡±

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Imperial Grandmother, he is fine now.¡± Shao Wanru nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°You will live to a ripe old age. You and His Majesty will be alright.¡±

    Shao Wanru could feel the Empress Dowager¡¯s love and care for Chu Liuchen from the few short sentences. Deeply touched, she also firmly held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hands, trying to let her feel her kindly feelings.

    The Empress Dowager smiled. She let go of Shao Wanru¡¯s hands and leaned back. ¡°You are also a considerate child. With you around, Prince Chen will no longer feel lonely or do anything bad to himself. Go back now. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I will have a good sleep now.¡±

    The Empress Dowager closed her eyes. A relieved smile emerged on her face.

    ¡°Yes, Imperial Grandmother.¡± Shao Wanru stood up and bowed respectfully to Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager waved her hand kindly and motioned for her to leave with an amiable smile.

    Watching Shao Wanru walking away slowly, the Empress Dowager secretly nodded in approval in her heart. Though Shao Wanru was young, she was steady, bold, and responsible. If the Empress Dowager had asked others this question, they might have wept and wailed piteously, saying they did not dare to talk recklessly.

    This girl was not bad. Finally, she chose a wife worthy of her grandson.

    It was not because Shao Wanru was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s granddaughter but because she deserved it¡­

    Shao Wanru walked outside and told Nanny Wei, ¡°Her Majesty is tired and needs to rest. You are asked to bring some people to serve her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Nanny Wei nodded and bowed respectfully to Shao Wanru. Then, she picked a few pce maids to go in with her.

    Shao Wanru went out. Qing¡¯er and Yujie were waiting outside. Seeing here out, they hurriedly followed her.

    Standing before the red imperial building, Shao Wanru looked down at the soft sedan chair there and ordered, ¡°Qing¡¯er, let the soft sedan chair go to the gate of the Pce. I¡¯d like to walk around!¡±

    Qing¡¯er answered and said to the two eunuchs waiting beside the sedan chair. As ordered, the two eunuchs carried the sedan chair and left.

    The imperial garden was tranquil. Along the way, they didn¡¯t see any imperial consort. In the past, they would always meet one or two consorts. But now, there was no one else around. After all, the Emperor was not feeling well. No imperial consort would wander around at this time. They would rather wait in their ces.

    As Shao Wanru walked, she thought about what Empress Dowager had said. She didn¡¯t think Empress Dowager said those words on a whim. The little chat sounded more like a test for her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Shao Wanru such questions.

    At that time, she just thought for a moment. Without too much hesitation, she decided what to say next. But now, she felt a cold sweat on her back.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s Prince Xin!¡± Qing¡¯er suddenly lowered her voice and said to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru stopped. As she raised her head, she saw Chu Liuxin standing not far from her. It was the first time she had seen Chu Liuxin in such a long time.

    He used to be a lively young man. He seemed to have grown up a lot and be a steady fellow. However, he looked a little gloomy and cold, no longer the young man full of vigor and vitality he used to be.

    They happened to run into each other on this path.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The two servant girls bowed in unison.

    Chu Liuxin came to his senses and waved his hand to motion for them to stand up. Then he stepped forward and said to Shao Wanru, ¡°Greetings, Third Sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Shao Wanru said, bowing sideways.

    ¡°Are you going to see Third Brother? He was here just now and must have gone there now.¡± Chu Liuxin pointed in a direction and gently said with a less gloomy look.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Shao Wanru replied softly.

    They passed each other, one walking to the east and one moving toward the west. With her two servant girls, Shao Wanru turned a corner and walked in the direction Chu Liuxin had pointed out just now. She was not in a hurry to return to the mansion. It was better to go and see Chu Liuchen first.

    However, Chu Liuxin did not leave. Instead, he turned around and looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s receding figure. For some reason, he felt bitter and a mixture of feelings. After a long time, he turned around and wore his usual cold look again before walking forward.

    ¡°Hey, Fourth Brother, wait for me!¡± Chu Liuyue came over in a hurry from another path. When he saw Chu Liuxin, he breathed a sigh of relief and hurried forward. ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t be angry. I just mentioned it casually. You might not be happy to hear that, but how could you get angry?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, but I don¡¯t want to get married for the time being.¡± Chu Liuxin said unhappily.

    ¡°Nonsense. A man should get married oning of age, and so should a girl. How could they refuse to get married?¡± Chu Liuyue rebuked gently, ¡°Even if you are not satisfied with the people Consort Ming chose for you this time, you can¡¯t say that you don¡¯t want to get married. Consort Ming has started looking for some people suitable to marry you early. Then, you don¡¯t have to be too hasty when considering your marriage.¡±

    Chu Liuxin pressed against his forehead with a headache. He didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic now. It wasn¡¯t very pleasant to mention it. He was fond of someone; her slender figure had always stuck in his mind. This made him feel distressed and uneasy. There was a mixed feeling of unspeakable difort and anger. Now that the beauty was married, what else could he do?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my marriage like my mother, Eldest Brother. If I want to get married, I will tell her,¡± Chu Liuxin said with a troubled mind and distorted thoughts.

    As he spoke, he hurried forward to get rid of him.

    Chu Liuyue anxiously took a few steps to catch up with him. ¡°This time, the woman is indeed beautiful. There are only a few beauties like her in the world. Spending your life with such a stunning beauty will be a pleasure.¡±

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t understand why Chu Liuxin refused his offer so resolutely. Marrying a Miss from an aristocratic family was good for him. Shouldn¡¯t his kind offer be a good thing?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married at present, Eldest Brother. If you like such a beauty, she can marry into your mansion as long as sister-inw agrees.¡±

    Since Chu Liuyue kept bugging him, Chu Liuxin was finally annoyed and retorted, unconsciously raising his voice.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you talking about? I¡¯m doing this for your good. But look at you. How could you treat me like this? What do you mean by saying that I like the beauty? Am I the kind of person who likes my sister-inw?¡± Chu Liuyue was exasperated at Chu Liuxin¡¯s failure to meet his expectations. He stepped forward and pulled him. ¡°Since Consort Ming asked me to look after you, I won¡¯t give up halfway.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, take care of yourself.¡± Chu Liuxin irritably broke free from Chu Liuyue¡¯s hands. At this moment, disturbing thoughts were crowding into his mind. He was not in the vein for talking about his marriage. ¡°You are going to get married soon. I heard the Miss from the Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion is not well-behaved either. Will your mansion be in chaos at that time?¡±

    Chu Liuxin had thought that Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter was a decentdy, but now he detested her. He had inquired about what had happened in the two foreign princesses¡¯ courtyard and learned about the truth.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang has been praised for his fairness and high integrity. Like father, like daughter. His daughter is equally good. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Chu Liuyue rebuked.

    Chu Liuxin stopped and looked at Chu Liuyue. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Yet, he still felt it necessary to remind him. However, Chu Liuyue¡¯s expression stiffened. It seemed that he was very satisfied with Zhang Qn. Then, Chu Liuxin couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Why must I say these unpleasant things to him? It is a good marriage as long as Eldest Brother thinks so.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter whether I think she is good or not.¡±

    ¡°Here you are. Pray before the Buddha and draw divination sticks for Consort Ming and yourself at a temple. After that, take the exnations of the sticks to Consort Ming.¡± Chu Liuxin was in a disturbed state of mind but Chu Liuyue did not care about it. He showed a small pouch and said, ¡°Consort Ming asked me to give you this. Just now, you walked away so fast that the people sent by Consort Ming failed to catch up with you.¡±

    They had juste out of Consort Ming¡¯s ce. Chu Liuxin had been there early in the morning and was nagged by Consort Ming. It happened that Chu Liuyue came there to look for him. Then, he found an excuse and ran away, leaving Chu Liuyue behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this thing?¡± Chu Liuxin said with an air of disapproval. Yet, he still reached out and took it. He had seen such a thing at his mother¡¯s ce and was told this was an offering to the Buddha.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make Consort Ming angry. Just go to the Buddha hall and casually say a few words to draw a divination stick. If you get one, it will at least prove you are obedient to her. In that case, Consort Ming won¡¯t get so angry,¡± Chu Liuyue advised with a smile. He handed the pouch to Chu Liuxin, smiling even more amiably.

    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Brother. I¡¯ll go!¡± Chu Liuxin made an umitted reply, not taking it seriously. He reached out and casually put the pouch in the pocket before his chest.

    He hadn¡¯t yet decided if he would go there. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to go there. The Emperor, his father, had such an ident yesterday. How could he be in the mood to visit such a ce? Besides, he didn¡¯t believe praying could make all wishese true. In the past, he had spent much time praying. But why didn¡¯t any god help and send that person to him?

    The more he thought about it, the sadder he became. Pursing his delicate lips, he felt weak.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, have you fallen in love with someone?¡± Seeing his sad look, Chu Liuyue suddenly approached him and asked in a low voice.

    Chu Liuxin was startled and stepped back in a hurry. He retreated so fast that he almost fell. Finally, he managed to stand still by holding a tree. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rot! If you say so, my mother will be more unwilling to let me go.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Liuyue looked suspicious.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Liuxin shook his head decisively.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t believe it. He knew his character well since he had been close to Chu Liuxin. At the moment, Chu Liuxin looked very guilty and uneasy. How could he be fine?

    He looked around. Then, these eunuchs around them took two steps back, knowing their masters had something secretive to say.

 Chapter 1256 - 1256 The Mysterious Statue of Buddha

    Chapter 1256 The Mysterious Statue of Buddha

    ¡°Fourth Brother, are you still thinking about Princess Chen?¡± Chu Liuyue lowered his voice and asked.

    ¡°What did you say? I¡­ What makes you think so?¡± Chu Liuxin blushed with embarrassment and growled out his disapproval ¡ª he was exasperated at his words. ¡°If you say that again, I won¡¯t dare toe to see you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, fine. I was wrong. I said a load of bull! I apologize!¡± Seeing that he was outraged, Chu Liuyue immediately smiled and advised as if he were a very sincere brother, ¡°But, to be honest, it¡¯s time for you to get a wife. Consort Ming is also worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

    Seeing his annoyed look, Chu Liuyue stopped and turned to say something else. Then they separated.

    Watching Chu Liuyue leave, Chu Liuxin stood there for a moment before turning to the Buddha hall.

    He pinched the pouch in his hand but was reluctant to go. In the past, his mother had told him to worship Buddha there to remove the bad luck, but he ignored her. Now, she even asked his Eldest Brother to send it over.

    Helplessly, he turned to the Buddha hall.

    The Buddha hall was in the Pce but located in a remote ce. Along the way, he didn¡¯t see anyone. When Eunuch Liu pushed the half-closed door of the Buddha hall open, they saw a nun standing behind it. Seeing them, she quickly took a step back and said, ¡°Greetings, Your highness!¡±

    ¡°Do you know me?¡± Chu Liuxin asked.

    ¡°I have seen you from a distance.¡± The nun Huiqing said respectfully and put her palms together devoutly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to pray and draw a divination stick,¡± Chu Liuxin said bluntly. He threw the pouch to Eunuch Liu, who handed it to Huiqing with a grin.

    Taking it, Huiqing took a step back, pointed inside, and said, ¡°Your Highness, pleasee in. Holders of divination sticks are there.¡±

    Chu Liuxin strode in. Three big Buddha¡¯s gilded images had been ced there for worship. Several rush cushions were on the ground with two tube-like holders of divination sticks.

    After saluting the Buddha in the middle of the hall a few times, Chu Liuxin shocked the divination-stick holder. A divination stick fell from it. Eunuch Liu picked it up and handed it to Chu Liuxin. But upon closer inspection, Chu Liuxin still couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. Then he gave the stick to Huiqing and asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Huiqing took it and said with a smile, ¡°Your highness, pleasee with me. My master will exin it to you.¡±

    Chu Liuxin nodded and followed Huiqing to the side hall.

    An old nun with a benignant look was sitting on a rush cushion in the side hall. She chanted scriptures, knocking on the wooden fish with one hand and twisting a long string of prayer beads with the other. She did not open her eyes even when she heard the sound and was still chanting scriptures calmly.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment, Your highness. My master won¡¯t stop until she finishes this passage of scripture,¡± Huiqing lowered her voice to apologize.

    Chu Liuxin nodded and casually looked at theyout of this side hall.

    He was surprised to see more Buddha statues in the side hall than in the main hall, but they were much smaller. There were more than a dozen of them in a circle. A rush cushion was ced before each Buddha statue. Since Chu Liuxin had nothing to do, he observed them to verify the origin of these Buddha statues.

    Although he didn¡¯t know much about them, he had read some books about Buddhism. He knew some widely known Buddhas. After walking around, he came to a Buddha statue in the right corner and observed it. This Buddha statue looked a little strange, and he was sure he had never heard of it.

    It was a statue with ferocious features, holding something like both a writing brush and a fork. Beneath the statue¡¯s feet was a mount rather like a fish. Except for these, there was nothing special about it.

    Chu Liuxin tilted his head and looked at it curiously. Upon recollecting the Buddhist scriptures he had read in the past, he found no simr Buddha statue.

    This statue was smaller than the previous ones, so it should not be the main one. It looked more like the satellite statue of the Buddha statue beside it. This one was ced in a small wooden box. There was a simr cover above it. The cover happened to tilt to one side. Otherwise, Chu Liuxin would not have found it.

    Unlike other statues, this Buddha statue in the corner under a ss cover didn¡¯t look kindly. Chu Liuxin wondered what exactly it was.

    Out of curiosity, Chu Liuxin reached out. He wanted to pick up the little Buddha statue and take a closer look at it.

    ¡°Your highness, my master finished it!¡± Knocks from the wooden fish stopped abruptly. Huiqing¡¯s voice suddenly sounded nearby. It was unknown when Huiqing came over. Because she was too close to him, Chu Liuxin was startled. He withdrew two steps and looked at Huiqing unhappily.

    But Huiqing seemed unaware that she got too close to him just now. With a grin, she said, ¡°Your highness, please!¡±

    Chu Liuxin snorted with a straight face. Ignoring her, he walked toward the nun in the middle.

    ¡°Your highness, please sit down!¡± Huiqing came along with him and said, pointing to a rush cushion before Pushan Nun.

    Chu Liuxin sat down cross-legged.

    Pushan Nun woke up in time. She opened her eyes and looked at Chu Liuxin smilingly, showing the delicate and gentle manner of a supermundane master.

    ¡°Your highness, nice to meet you here.¡±

    ¡°Could you exin this divination stick?¡± Chu Liuxin said impatiently. When he saw Huiqing hand over the stick, he went straight to the point.

    Pushan Nun took it. After looking at it, she smiled. ¡°Your highness, what do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°My mother¡¯s health and my marriage!¡± Chu Liuxin said casually.

    ¡°But you did it wrong, Your highness. One divine stick can only answer one question.¡± Pushan Nun said, still in a good temper.

    ¡°Then ask about my mother¡¯s health.¡± He did not intend to ask about his marriage. Anyway, he just wanted toplete the task with a perfunctory visit. Since he was not allowed to ask two questions, he simply threw away one of them. When he went back, he might as well casually make up an exnation. Anyway, his mother would not know about it.

    Pushan Nun looked at the words on the stick in her hand and frowned slightly. After a nce at Chu Liuxin, she wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    ¡°Anything wrong?¡± Chu Liuxin asked with his face darkening. It was about his mother¡¯s health. So, was there anything wrong with her?

    ¡°Lately, Consort Ming¡­ Is she feeling unwell? She always has difficulty falling asleep, right?¡± Pushan Nun asked mildly.

    ¡°A little,¡± Chu Liuxin said. His mother did say so in the past two days. She looked less vigorous than before.

    ¡°Consort Ming¡­ Did she get anything recently? Anything she likes?¡± Pushan Nun asked again.

    ¡°The thing my mother likes, and she got it recently¡­¡± Chu Liuxin thought for a moment and suddenly remembered something. With a nod, he said, ¡°My mother made a new set of clothes recently. She likes it very much.¡±

    It was made in the past two days, and Consort Ming was delighted with it. Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t know who gave it to her, but she never wore it. When Chu Liuxin went to see her, the suit was ced on the table. Consort Ming felt it gently and affectionately with her fingers. He wanted to have a look at it. But she stopped him when he carelessly touched it, saying the suit couldn¡¯t bear rough handling.

    ¡°Your highness, the clothes are ominous. You should burn the suit as soon as possible when going back!¡± Pushan Nun gave a warning.

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°Burn the suit when you are back. It is bright red, right? It brings bad luck. It means Consort Ming will suffer from a bloody disaster recently. You should get rid of the suit as soon as possible,¡± Pushan Nun said seriously.

    ¡°A bloody disaster? How is that possible?¡± Chu Liuxin gasped, unwilling to admit such a thing. But when he recalled that his father suddenly vomited blood, he felt a little uneasy.

    The clothes happened to be red. As Chu Liuxin thought of the red color, his face changed considerably. ¡°With my mother¡¯s identity, she is not qualified to wear red clothes. In the Pce, except for the Empress, no other imperial consorts are allowed to wear bright red clothes, including Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming. Then, where did my mother get this set of clothes?

    ¡°No wonder she just looked at it but did not put it on. How did this prohibited set of clothes end up in her hands?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the meaning of this divine stick. Please permit me to offer you some advice. You shouldn¡¯t keep those things that you don¡¯t deserve. Let go of them in time. Nothing is more important than your family. No matter what, you won¡¯t get anything that doesn¡¯t belong to you. A bloody disaster may ruin others and you,¡± Pushan Nun said. Her reply was slow and implicit.

    It looked like Chu Liuxin paid attention, but he barely heard her. His eyes were full of panic. Instantly, he propped himself up with his hands and turned to leave.

    Even a trivial matter rted to the Pce was important. Her mother had been cautious all her life, so she mustn¡¯t make a mistake on merely a piece of clothing. In any case, he must go back and tell her mother about it as soon as possible. Then, she could throw away the clothes that might cause serious trouble.

    Chu Liuxin hurriedly went away while Huiqing followed him and went to the hall gate with him. Watching Chu Liuxin leave, she turned around and returned to the side hall.

    Pushan Nun put her palms together before her chest in the side hall and seemed to be chanting something with her eyes closed.

    Huiqing stood beside her and listened quietly. After a long while, Pushan Nun finally opened her eyes and looked at Huiqing coldly.

    Huiqing was so scared that she knelt with a thud and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Pushan Nun sternly asked. There was fury in her voice. It sounded nothing like the pleasant voice when she spoke to Chu Liuxin just now. If Chu Liuxin were still here, he would hardly believe that this spooky voice was from Pushan Nun, who had always been kind.

    Huiqing lowered her head and answered, ¡°Er¡­ Yes. I, I didn¡¯t hide the Buddha statue well, and Prince Xin saw it!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you should do?¡± Pushan Nun asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I know. I must leave the Pce and bear three cuts.¡± Huiqing gritted her teeth with fear. She would have to take three cuts as a punishment. If her arm were chopped three times, it would be broken. How could she not be afraid?

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯ll spare you this time, but next time¡­¡± Pushan Nun said.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. I swear. Master, please trust me!¡± Huiqing said excitedly and kowtowed resoundingly a few times to Pushan Nun.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you cover it now? Do you want others to see it?¡± Pushan Nun spoke severely to her.

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Huiqing stood up in such a hurry that she staggered and almost fell. She hurried to the corner of the side hall and carefully put the cover on the ferocious Buddha statue.

    When Prince Xin approached the Buddha statue just now, Huiqing was so scared that her face instantly turned ghastly pale. Fortunately, her master stopped chanting when she was on the verge of grabbing it. At that moment, she got an excuse to talk to Prince Xin and sessfully distracted him.

    This Buddha statue was not just what it appeared. Huiqing was very clear that even her life was notparable to it.

    The sound of Pushan Nun chanting scriptures came from the side hall again. It seemed as if the incident had never happened. Suddenly, a figure shed across the corner of the side hall¡­

 Chapter 1257 - 1257 Shocked, Enlightened

    Chapter 1257 Shocked, Enlightened

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s secret guard was also there?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t leave the Pce. She was sitting in a pavilion behind a rockery. This ce was peaceful and secluded, with a graceful bamboo forest opposite it. A breeze rustled the bamboo woods, which sounded very pleasant.

    ¡°Yes, when I went over, I noticed the secret guard. That was why I didn¡¯t dare to get too close to them. As a result, I couldn¡¯t hear them clearly. Later, the secret guard left, and the people inside said a few more words,¡± Qing¡¯er reported.

    After saying goodbye to Chu Liuxin, Shao Wanru turned in another direction. Suddenly, she saw Chu Liuyueing out. On the alert, she found a ce to hide and watch them.

    In her previous life, Chu Liuxin seemed to have died because of Chu Liuyue, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know the details. Thus, when seeing them together today, she began keeping an eye on them. Unexpectedly, she saw Chu Liuyue give a pouch to Chu Liuxin. It was simr to the one brought by Qin Yiyan. Such small bags should be provided to the Buddha hall.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know why Zhaoyi Di left a pouch behind. But somehow, she thought of Pushan Nun living in the Buddha hall of the Pce. Pushan Nun was definitely not a simple woman.

    Since this matter was about her, Shao Wanru sent Qing¡¯er out and asked her to go to the Buddha hall first.

    They didn¡¯t expect a secret guard in the Pce would stay outside the Buddha hall. More surprisingly, Chu Liuxin went there.

    ¡°A bloody disaster? To Consort Ming?¡± Shao Wanru frowned and said. She always felt that there was something wrong with it. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Qing¡¯er, these people inside might have discovered the secret guard in the Pce. Do you think so?¡±

    Hearing that, Qing¡¯er pondered over her words and nodded, saying, ¡°Your highness, I also think so. After Prince Xin left, the people inside the Buddha hall stopped talking. They remained silent for a long time till the secret guard in the Pce ran out of patience and left. Only then did the people inside say something. Someone was med for identally exposing a Buddha statue to Prince Xin.¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded. In this case, it could exin Pushan Nun¡¯s ambiguous words. It sounded like she was persuading Prince Xin not to do anything treacherous.

    When she came up with this idea, her face fell. She pressed her hand on the stone table and wanted to get up. ¡°Has Chu Liuyue started attacking Chu Liuxin?

    ¡°The Emperor vomited blood, and the Pce is in chaos. What does Chu Liuyue want to do?

    ¡°Is Pushan Nun with Chu Liuyue or another group?¡± She had a hunch. In addition to the few people working for the Prince on the surface, there also seemed to be Pushan Nun and others. An inkling of the matter appeared three years ago when she was in the Yuhui Nunnery. Some people appeared out of nowhere in the tunnel under Shao Yanru¡¯s painting studio. Also, she remembered the scene of Chu Qing escaping from the Yuhui Nunnery and the thing rted to Mo Qiuyi, the future wife of Commandery Prince Qing.

    And Wei Dahai, who was connected with Mo Qiuyi, was anxious to get money¡­

    When Shao Wanru linked many things, she was more confident that something was wrong with Pushan Nun. She was not like a nun with no desires but more like a representative of a force in the dark.

    This force had once colluded with Shao Yanru. In the past, except for those consorts in the Pce, Pushan Nun could also help Shao Yanru, right? After all, she was Shao Yanru¡¯s nominal master.

    Thinking of this, she was suddenly enlightened. Shao Yanru had been living in the Pce as a lowest-ranking Secondary Consort for some time. Besides, both the Emperor and the Empress disliked her. Despite this, she hadn¡¯t had much trouble during this period. This demonstrated the strategies of her and Pushan Nun were both highly effective!

    No matter how vicious this imperial consort was in the Pce, she did not dare to offend the Buddha. It proved that Pushan Nun was influential.

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, did you see where Prince Xin went?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I saw Prince Xin go out in a hurry, seemingly heading for Consort Ming¡¯s ce,¡± Qing¡¯er thought for a while and said. At that time, she just watched him from a distance and didn¡¯t dare to move. The secret guard of the Pce was waiting there. Once she moved, she would be easily discovered.

    When she walked past in the very beginning, she didn¡¯t find the secret guard. Later, when she pretended to go through the ce again, she discovered the guard. Then she sneaked back and acted very cautiously.

    ¡°Your highness, look. Isn¡¯t that Prince Xin?¡± Yujie suddenly reached out, pointed at a path nearby, and whispered.

    Shao Wanru looked up. Meanwhile, Chu Liuxin happened to look over and see her. They met each other by chance.

    Stunned, Chu Liuxin subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave. However, he stopped, turned around, and strode to the pavilion.

    Qing¡¯er and Yujie hastened to greet him and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Third Sister-inw!¡± Chu Liuxin said to Shao Wanru and managed to make himself look natural.

    ¡°Hi, I have something to ask you. It happens that you are here!¡± In a daze for a second, Shao Wanru immediately came to her senses. There were some things that she really wanted to ask Chu Liuxin face-to-face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Liuxin was slightly taken aback. There was no avoiding it. Initially, he intended to walk away after saying hello. To his surprise, Shao Wanru came up to him.

    ¡°Did you go to the Buddha hall and meet Pushan Nun?¡± Shao Wanru came straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, I did. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Liuxin¡¯s heart leaped. Eyes on Shao Wanru, he asked in surprise.

    ¡°Did you see a Buddha statue? It made Huiqing nervous?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know the specific situation. Thus, she could only specte about this Buddha statue and Huiqing¡¯s nervous status ording to Qing¡¯er¡¯s words.

    Because of this statue, Pushan Nun punished Huiqing. She was bound to appear panic-stricken.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Chu Liuxin shook his head. He didn¡¯t think there was anything to make Huiqing nervous. When they went out, Eunuch Liu told him the religious names of the two nuns inside. Therefore, he knew which one Shao Wanru was talking about.

    When he was about to say no, he paused. It was because he suddenly remembered Huiqing¡¯s unusual behavior: he was observing a strange Buddha statue when Huiqing came abnormally close to him.

    Chu Liuxin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I saw a strange one. The nun Huiqing was originally far from me, but she suddenly got very close.¡±

    ¡°What does the Buddha statue look like?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ferocious-looking statue holding something simr to both a writing brush and a fork. The statue is stepping on a mount half like a fish. There was nothing else worth mentioning. I just caught a glimpse of it. I had wanted to pick it up to take a good look, but Pushan Nun happened to finish chanting scriptures.¡±

    Chu Liuxin thought for a while and carefully chose his words to describe the scene urately.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s face changed drastically because she suddenly remembered the Buddha statue in a remote corner of the Buddha hall in the Yuhui Nunnery. Yujie had taken her to see it when in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Are they the same one?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, did you go there to draw divination sticks?¡± Shao Wanru changed the topic.

    Chu Liuxin nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I went back to see my mother, but I happened to be dyed by something.¡±

    ¡°May I ask what Pushan Nun said atst?¡± Shao Wanru asked again.

    Chu Liuxin thought for a while. But this time, he shook his head nkly. He really didn¡¯t know what she said in the end. At that time, he was in a panic. How could he hear what Pushan Nun said?

    ¡°You¡¯d better get to the bottom of it. If the Buddha statue looked abnormal in your eyes, Pushan Nun might not be simple,¡± Shao Wanru reminded him.

    There were some things that she couldn¡¯t figure out. Even so, she still chose to warn Chu Liuxin. No matter how she looked at this issue, she felt it was much moreplex than it looked.

    First of all, Chu Liuyue was not a good person. Secondly, there was something wrong with Pushan Nun. Why would the secret guard happen to monitor such a remote and cheerless Buddha hall?

    Was it because Chu Liuxin wanted to go or because Pushan Nun was suspicious?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Liuxin became severe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, but I just think Pushan Nun is very suspicious. I heard¡­ Imperial Grandmother told me that¡­ someone seemed to be watching her!¡± Shao Wanru said with her thin eyebrows raised thoughtfully.

    Of course, Chu Liuxin would not go to ask the Empress Dowager for confirmation.

    Chu Liuxin was visibly shocked. He didn¡¯t care much about open strives and veiled struggles. Though he had no ambition to strive for a higher position, he was not stupid. ¡°Is there something wrong with Pushan Nun?

    ¡°If Pushan Nun harbors evil intentions, she might have ulterior motives to say these words to me. There might be a secret behind the Buddha statue I saw. If Pushan Nun is not trustworthy, what about my Eldest Brother? He chased after me and gave me the pouch. Was it really my mother¡¯s idea?¡±

    For a moment, his mind was in turmoil. His face turned blue and was drained of color.

    Subconsciously, he firmly believed in Shao Wanru and never doubted her word. He was now suspicious of Chu Liuyue ¡ª he had always known his Eldest Brother¡¯s ambition.

    Something had happened recently, so he was not so close to his Eldest Brother. But in the past, he was vaguely conscious that his Eldest Brother wanted to ascend the throne.

    Originally, he thought it was good. His Second Brother didn¡¯t get along well with him, and his Third Brother looked so sick and weak. He was not that ambitious. Then, he felt it best for his Eldest Brother to take the throne.

    But what about now?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me¡­ forget it.¡± Shao Wanru said helplessly. Looking at his gloomy face, she thought he didn¡¯t believe her. So, she stood up and was about to leave with her two servant girls.

    The two of them had been standing here and talking for a while. If she stayed here too long, there might be some unpleasant rumors. After all, they were in an isted spot. At present, the people in the Pce were anxious and nervous. Everyone was oversensitive and easily suspected others.

    ¡°I believe in you!¡± Chu Liuxin didn¡¯t hesitate and said with certainty. He trusted Shao Wanru for no reason but was very sure of it. She was still a little girl climbing over the wall when he first met her. She was a soft spot out of reach of others at the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Thank you, Your highness. You¡¯d better find out the truth in case you get into big trouble.¡± Shao Wanru reminded him.

    They brushed past each other and walked away.

    Watching Shao Wanru leave, Chu Liuxin thought for a moment and also strode out. This matter was too confusing. He had to check it out. At this time, any doubt could lead to a catastrophe. His father, the Emperor, was poisoned, and the heir to the throne had not yet been determined. This matter meant that troubles wereing.

    Eunuch Liu followed him closely with an anxious look. He was smart enough to understand the hint in Princess Chen¡¯s words. He felt Princess Chen was obviously more trustworthy than Prince Yue, who had too many intrigues and maneuvers. But his simple-minded master had always regarded Prince Yue as a good person.

    Finally, Princess Chen sessfully reminded his master. In this respect, Eunuch Liu was full of gratitude to Shao Wanru¡­

 Chapter 1258 - 1258 A Wedding Suit

    Chapter 1258 A Wedding Suit

    Consort Ming looked at the red clothes on the table, and the rims of her eyes were slightly red. When Chu Liuxin came in, he saw such a scene: his mother must have cried.

    Seeing her sone in, Consort Ming wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said with a mere trace of a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you gone to the Buddha hall to draw divination sticks?¡±

    ¡°Mother, did you ask Eldest Brother to catch up with me and give me a pouch just now?¡± Chu Liuxin asked eagerly right after sitting down on a chair aside.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? I wanted to do it myself these days, so I asked the pce maid to make the pouch. But because you happened to be going there, I gave it to you!¡±

    Consort Ming said in confusion.

    She was a petite imperial consort with a pretty face. Even though she was getting old, she still had a gentle manner and was not much less charming than when she was young.

    ¡°I happened to go there? Mother, when did I say I would go there? Didn¡¯t you ask me to go?¡± Chu Liuxin paid special attention to it and immediately sensed something wrong in her mother¡¯s words.

    Consort Ming smiled and said vaguely, ¡°Oh, my dear son, look at you. Fine, fine. It was my idea, okay?¡±

    Chu Liuxin said, and his face darkened. ¡°Mother, please tell me the truth. This matter is critical, as it may rte to our safety.¡±

    Consort Ming was startled and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter? Why is it so important?¡±

    ¡°Mother, please tell me first, and I¡¯ll exin itter!¡± Chu Liuxin said.

    Startled by his severe attitude, Consort Ming began to take this matter seriously. After recalling the scene for a while, she said, ¡°Just now, you retreated fast, and I was furious. Prince Yue asked me not to be angry, saying that it would be good if you could meditate and worship the Buddha. Perhaps, the teachings of Buddha could calm you down. So I thought of asking him to bring you a pouch and tell you to get a divine stick.¡±

    ¡°Did my Eldest Brother propose it?¡± Chu Liuxin asked.

    ¡°Yes. Prince Yue came up with this idea. I didn¡¯t remember it at first. I did want to go there before, but¡­¡± Consort Ming looked at the set of clothes, lost in thought. Her eyes became a little bloodshot.

    ¡°Mother, where did you get it?¡± Chu Liuxin looked over. He didn¡¯t ask it because he didn¡¯t take it seriously. But now, he had to get to the bottom of it.

    Consort Ming sighed and said, ¡°This was sent from my parents¡¯ home, made of cloth materials from the south. Also, it is the clothes for brides in my hometown.¡±

    Though as an imperial consort with noble status, she was not the Emperor¡¯s legal wife. Thus, she was not allowed to wear any clothes in red.

    Since she was a child, she had imagined a romantic scene: one day, she would marry her husband in bright red clothes. However, events did not happen as she wished. In the end, she married into the Pce.

    Chu Liuxin asked in surprise, ¡°But we scarcely have any family members in my grandparent¡¯s home? Why would anyone send such clothes?¡±

    Consort Ming had a miserable past. Her parents died when she was little, so she was sent to her uncle¡¯s family. Her uncle was okay, but her aunt was not because she often beat and scolded her. Consort Ming had a painful childhood. Fortunately, she was beautiful. Her aunt sent her to be a pce maid in the Pce in exchange for five taels of silver. Later, the Emperor took a fancy to her. After giving birth to Chu Liuxin, she became Consort Ming.

    Before she was sent to the Pce, she was adopted as a nominal daughter by a Madam of a small official who liked her. After that, when Consort Ming won her current high position, she took this petty official¡¯s family as her parents¡¯ home. But in fact, her original family only had her uncle now¡­ And her aunt¡­

    ¡°I specially found such a suit. When you get married, my daughter-inw can wear it. What do you think of it? I¡¯ll be happy to see that.¡± The rims of her eyes turned red again. Full of emotions, Consort Ming thought of her childhood and looked at her grown-up son.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not a big deal for you to prepare red clothes, but it will be terrible if others spread rumors about it. After all, I¡¯m not engaged yet, but you have prepared such a suit. Then, who is it for?¡± Chu Liuxin reminded her. ¡°Now that my father is in bad health, we should be more cautious!¡±

    Hearing this, Consort Ming was slightly stunned, and her face changed slightly. Since she had thought of pushing her son to a higher position, how could she be insensitive to such things?

    ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Consort Ming asked, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, Eldest Brother chased after me and asked me to go to the Buddha hall. The two nuns there appeared very sneaky. When I saw a Buddha statue, they immediately became nervous and looked sly and furtive. Besides, they said something ambiguous to me. It seemed they were warning me to give up my wild dreams and talked something about you. When I left the Buddha hall, I saw a secret guard belonging to my father outside.¡±

    Chu Liuxin sorted out what he saw and heard and said to Consort Ming.

    Of course, he would not expose Shao Wanru.

    ¡°What? Your father¡¯s secret guard was watching?¡± Consort Ming had lived in the Pce for many years and was no longer the ignorant vige girl. Her expression immediately changed, and she stood up, trembling fingers grasping the handkerchief.

    Anyone or anything that aroused the Emperor¡¯s suspicion woulde to a bad end.

    ¡°Yes, I heard some sounds and stole a nce,¡± Chu Liuxin said with certainty.

    Consort Ming uneasily bit her lip and asked, ¡°Then¡­ do they know I have a set of bright red clothes?¡±

    ¡°They should have known it. Mother, what should we do now?¡± Chu Liuxin asked. This kind of thing could be big or small. It was a bright red suit, not the Emperor¡¯s dragon robe. It would not be a big deal, even if anyone discovered it. After all, Consort Ming did not wear it.

    But in the Pce, any small matter could be a major crisis. If anything bad happened to the Empress at this time, this suit would be the evidence to prove that Consort Ming was plotting against the Empress. After all, she kept the red clothes only the Empress could wear in the Pce. Under such circumstances, Consort Ming must have made other preparations.

    Notably, it would take some time to make a set of clothes that couldn¡¯t bepleted in one or two days. Others wouldn¡¯t believe that this red suit was for her future daughter-inw. After all, Chu Liuxin remained single and had not been engaged. How could she have a daughter-inw?

    After thoroughly analyzing the situation, Consort Ming said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your father!¡±

    ¡°Mother, why are you going to see my father at this time?¡± Chu Liuxin asked in surprise. His father was recuperating, so they might not see him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Go and see him first. Meet him with this set of clothes.¡± Consort Ming gritted her teeth with determination. At this time, she couldn¡¯t hesitate. The longer she put off this matter, the more serious the consequences would be.

    Consort Ming had lived in the Pce for many years, so she undoubtedly had her own way of protecting herself.

    Since Consort Ming said so, Chu Liuxin did not object. They straightened their clothes and went to the Emperor¡¯s Supreme Harmony Pce.

    Knowing Consort Ming and Prince Xin wereing together, Derong, the chief eunuch, hurried out to wee them. But he said with an embarrassed look, ¡°Your Grace, His Majesty is not feeling well and hasn¡¯t fully recovered. It is inconvenient for him to see anyone. Please understand my difficulties and don¡¯t put me in an awkward situation!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about His Majesty. How is he?¡± Consort Ming sighed and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. Her eyes turned slightly red.

    ¡°His Majesty is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Derong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Consort Ming was still worried but did not dare to barge in. Thus, she merely poked her head out, trying to see the situation inside.

    ¡°Everything is okay. Please rest assured!¡± Derong said.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that His Majesty is fine. Then, please deliver this set of clothes to him.¡± Consort Ming turned around, took the red suit from the pce maid behind her, and handed it to Derong.

    ¡°Well¡­ Er¡­ May I ask what this is for?¡± Although Derong took it, he looked nk. ¡°Where did Consort Ming get this set of clothes? What does she want to do?

    ¡°The suit is bright red, not something Consort Ming could wear.¡±

    ¡°This is the wedding dress for Princess Zhou. I wanted to give it to Infanta Yuan¡¯an. But she seldomes to the Pce now. It¡¯s not appropriate for Prince Xin to send it to her. So, could you send it to the Empress?¡± Consort Ming said with some embarrassment.

    The Empress had been grounded but was notpletely forbidden to go out. It was just that the Empress kept a low profile now. She rarely showed up in public and did not allow the imperial consorts to greet her. She was very well-behaved. Sometimes, she would push out gifts delivered by some imperial consorts.

    It was a little unreasonable for Consort Ming to let him handle the red wedding dress for Infanta Yuan¡¯an, but Derong could understand it.

    But even so, Derong was unwilling to bear this heavy burden. He returned the red clothes to Consort Ming and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is a bad time to ask me for help. I have to serve His Majesty. If he knows I¡¯m distracted to send a gift for you at this time, I will be punished.¡±

    Among all the things, the Emperor¡¯s health was of the utmost importance.

    In the past, it was just a small matter of a short trip, and Derong didn¡¯t even need to do it in person. But at this critical period, the chief eunuch Derong believed that the less trouble, the better.

    The Emperor was in a bad mood. As his personal eunuch, he might be scolded even if he was away for a while.

    ¡°What¡­ what should I do?¡± Consort Ming looked confused, as if she had no idea how to send this gift.

    ¡°You can ask others for help. Perhaps, Her Majesty will ept things from you.¡± Derong reminded Consort Ming cautiously.

    He would not take over this matter or make it clear to Consort Ming.

    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. How about I send this gift to my Second Brother?¡± Chu Liuxin pulled Consort Ming¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°How could you do it? This is your second sister-inw¡¯s wedding dress. Do you think it is proper to do that?¡± Consort Ming said unhappily. Indeed, how could he send his sister-inw a wedding dress? Derong couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard that. ¡°Prince Xin is young and sometimes naive in his ideas.¡±

    But in fact, it was good to be childish. At least no one would think Prince Xin was dangerous.

    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about¡­ How could you say that¡­¡± Chu Liuxin was unhappy and looked a little gloomy.

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m wrong? You are too childish, but you have grown up. Not long after, I will ask your father to grant you a marriage. You are an adult, old enough to get married. Think about it carefully before you speak.¡± Consort Ming red at him and took leave of Derong. They walked out while talking. From time to time, Consort Ming would scold Chu Liuxin.

    Derong shook his head and went back to report with a smile. Although Consort Ming had some thoughts, she was not aggressive. Honestly, she was the least troublesome.

 Chapter 1259 - 1259 Who Would Be the Eventual Winner?

    Chapter 1259 Who Would Be the Eventual Winner?

    ¡°Consort Ming went to the Emperor¡¯s ce, then the Empress¡¯s. She didn¡¯t see either of them but left the suit at the Empress¡¯s ce.¡± The guard knelt and reported.

    It was tranquil in the study. Apart from Chu Liuyue and his personal eunuch Xiao Qizi, only Mr. Liu, the assistant, was there.

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand, and the guard left with respect.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, what do you think?¡± Chu Liuyue said with a frown. This matter was different from what he had thought. It would be difficult for them to take the next step withoutpleting this one.

    His assistant Mr. Liu also frowned tightly. This was their n at the start. However, it unexpectedly failed, which was not a good thing.

    ¡°But this suit was delivered to Consort Ming ording to your instruction. There was not supposed to be any mistake. Maybe, we were exposed when you talked to Prince Xin?¡±

    They had prepared this for a long time, and every step was well-nned.

    First, the red suit was sent to Consort Ming. Then, they led Chu Liuxin to the Buddha hall. A secret guard was watching that ce because someone had reported something unusual there. As for the two nuns, the master and the disciple, in the Buddha hall, it was not a problem at all. They were asked to say something ambiguous, which triggered the whole thing.

    After that, no matter what bad things happened to the Empress or Prince Zhou, Consort Ming and her son would be the prime suspects. Even if any unexpected ident urred, no one would me Chu Liuyue.

    This was an inessential scheme. They were not sure if anything sensational would happen. But Chu Liuxin would have to shoulder the responsibility if something went wrong. No one could trace up to Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°I just went to visit Consort Ming with my Fourth Brother. Consort Ming asked my Fourth Brother to go to the Buddha hall. Whatever Pushan Nun had said or done had nothing to do with me. I seldom went to the Buddha hall.¡± Chu Liuyue carefully recalled what had happened today. He didn¡¯t think he had ruined the whole n. After all, he didn¡¯t make any mistakes.

    ¡°Then, which part was wrong?¡± Mr. Liu said, ¡°This matter was not right. Considering Consort Ming¡¯s character, how could she give Infanta Yuan¡¯an the wedding dress she had worked so hard to get?¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡± Chu Liuyue got a headache. He reached out to press his head and asked impatiently.

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s wait for a while. Don¡¯t act rashly. We should wait and see.¡± Mr. Liu felt it was better not to act rashly. Someone might have targeted Prince Yue. Or, it was just a coincidence. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t figure out the truth at this moment.

    Chu Liuyue got up irritably, walked around in circles, andined, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. I¡¯ve been waiting too long but hardly benefited from it. Instead, my sick brother has the upper hand. My father is ill¡­ How long must I wait?¡±

    There was something he didn¡¯t say: he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    The Emperor was in such a feeble condition. How could he not be tempted by such a good opportunity?

    If his father passed away at this time¡­ As his eldest son with a group of supporters, he was much superior to the reckless Chu Liuzhou. He did not care much about Chu Liuchen. When his father died, and the Empress Dowager was in poor health, Chu Liuchen¡¯s two mighty backers could no longer protect him. At that time, how could Chu Liuchenpete with him?

    Chu Liuchen appeared to have ridden on the crest of sess. The Emperor greatly valued him, and the Empress Dowager in the Pce protected him. But all his advantages were very brittle. Chu Liuchen had always been in poor health for so many years and struggled between life and death. He had recovered and rebuilt his force. But no matter what, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t recruit so many people and be as fully prepared as him.

    Whether in terms of time or other aspects, Chu Liuyue felt he would beat Chu Liuchen.

    But things ran counter to his desires. Although Chu Liuchen had been on the verge of death, he left life and death out of consideration. He had built his power early to enjoy the fun even more when he was still alive. It would be more convenient for him to mess up the affairs between him, Chu Liuyue, and Chu Liuzhou.

    When Chu Liuchen established his power, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou were still making tentative steps under the guidance of their mothers.

    Who was the most influential person in the imperial court? Prince Chen, the most paranoid and gloomy, would be the final winner.

    Of course, Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t know all this. He was stillcent about his strength. In his mind, only Chu Liuzhou could be his close rival. At this time, when anything was wrong with either the Empress or Chu Liuzhou, he could stand out and be the final winner.

    But now, Chu Liuxin, who was supposed to be the scapegoat, deviated from the route Chu Liuyue had designed. This change made Chu Liuyue feel very uneasy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The most important thing is the Emperor¡¯s health,¡± Mr. Liu said implicitly.

    ¡°You can leave now!¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand impatiently.

    Mr. Liu had wanted to say something, but now he could only stand up and leave. Standing outside, he looked back at the study door. Mr. Liu knew Prince Yue was really anxious. The Emperor suddenly fell ill, which strongly stimted Prince Yue. Yet, Mr. Liu still felt it was better to wait for some time. At this time, they should take a wait-and-see attitude.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please!¡± Not far away, a young servant led the way. The road was lit by shing lights.

    Mr. Liu stepped aside and saw a person in a heavy cloaking from the opposite side. Judging from the tall figure, Mr. Liu knew it was a man. A servant from this mansion led the way ahead, while a servant he didn¡¯t know followed behind. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Does my master get another assistant?¡±

    This idea upset Mr. Liu. After the person entered the study, the door was closed. The servant leading the way was guarding the door, watching around vigntly. It looked as if he feared that others might hear the conversation inside.

    Mr. Liu stood quietly in a dark corner on one side of the pir, waiting for the person inside toe out.

    He had been waiting outside for as long as ten minutes. Only then did the person wearing the cloake out. This person didn¡¯t look like Wen Xichi, Third Young Master Wen that he had met.

    Mr. Liu breathed a sigh of relief. If there was anyone who could put great pressure on him, it must be Third Young Master Wen. In the past, he often gave Prince Yue advice and suggestions, which drew the admiration of Mr. Liu.

    However, whenever Third Young Master Wen came over, he woulde open and aboveboard. He would nevere here at this time and dress up like this.

    ¡°Third Young Master Wen hasn¡¯t been here for a long time for some unknown reason.¡± Mr. Liu wanted to suggest Chu Liuyue invite Wen Xichi over and discuss this issue with him.

    Mr. Liu was arrogant because of his ability. But even so, he had to admit Wen Xichi had outstanding talent.

    ¡°But who is this person? Why hasn¡¯t my master mentioned him to me? Does he think I¡¯m of no great use?¡± Mr. Liu smacked his lips and felt very bad. Because Mr. Liu always yed safe and asked Prince Yue to wait, Prince Yue was displeased. However, what else could they do except for waiting patiently?

    ¡°Wait? How long must we wait?¡± Like Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou was also very annoyed. When receiving the red wedding suit from the Pce, Chu Liuzhou lost hisposure and threw the red clothes onto the ground. ¡°What did Consort Ming mean? Why would she send this red wedding suit? Did she think Infanta Yuan¡¯an had nothing to wear?¡±

    His mother had been locked up for so long, but there was no news about her. Chu Liuzhou felt he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°My father has fallen ill all of a sudden. My mother has been in charge of the affairs in the imperial harem, but no one has ever asked her to handle any matters. Instead, such a set of clothes is sent to him. Who asked Consort Ming to send the clothes? What did my mother mean? Consort Ming sent the gift to her ce, so she simply passed it on to me?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, my master told you to take it easy. She said the suit was not bad.¡± The Nanny from the Pce who delivered the clothes for the Empress said with a smile.

    ¡°Seriously? Is Infanta Yuan¡¯an short of clothes? A wedding suit? It looks strange.¡± Chu Liuzhou went furious. Because of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, he was full of anger. He was annoyed at the thought of the disgraceful thing she had done.

    He had thought Infanta Yuan¡¯an was good, but now he didn¡¯t. Except for her status, Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯tpare with anyone else.

    Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter was much more intelligent and valuable than her.

    ¡°Your highness, the Empress wanted you to send the wedding dress to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. If anything goes wrong, they will deal with it. You only need to send the suit there, and the other things will have nothing to do with you.¡± The Nanny from the Pce hinted.

    Chu Liuzhou was silent for a moment and nodded. ¡°When will my mothere out?¡±

    He didn¡¯t care about the wedding dress or other things like what clothes or jewelry Infanta Yuan¡¯an would wear on the wedding day. Now, he only cared about his mother.

    As long as his mother was free, she would regain control over the imperial harem. After all, the Empress Dowager was in such a feeble state. Then, he would be the first to know about his father¡¯s physical condition.

    ¡°The Empress told you not to be anxious. When the timees, she will inform you.¡± The Nanny said more and more implicitly. But then, she took a token from her sleeve pocket and handed it to Chu Liuzhou. It was not big and made of jade, which Chu Liuzhou had seen before.

    ¡°This¡­ Did my mother ask you to bring it to me?¡± Stunned for a while, Chu Liuzhou became excited and reached out to take it.

    ¡°Yes. She wanted you to keep it. If anything is wrong, she thinks it will be easier for you to handle the changes than her.¡± The Nanny lowered her voice to say.

    Sending the wedding dress was just an excuse; the most important thing was this token. Of course, the Empress also wanted her to check up on Prince Zhou.

    Since the Empress had been grounded, she wouldn¡¯t meet Prince Zhou even if he came to see her. The mother and son hadn¡¯t exchanged messages for a long time.

    At this time, Consort Ming sent over the wedding suit. It happened that the Empress could use it as an excuse to get in touch with her son.

    ¡°Okay, tell my mother. I will wait for her news and won¡¯t get flustered.¡± Chu Liuzhou excitedly touched the token kept by her mother. He had always wanted it, but his mother never gave it to him. Now that she had sent it to him, he felt much more at ease.

    Initially, it was amander¡¯s tally held by the previous empress, but it disappearedter. Prince Zhou and the Empress had searched the entire imperial Pce for it. They implicitly asked the Emperor about it, only to find that it was missing. The Empress had seen the Emperor investigating and searching for the tiger tally but didn¡¯t find out the details.

    The Emperor had sent her a token when she became the Empress. With it, she could mobilize some secret guards. But since the Emperor also had a token, the Empress did not dare to act rashly. But during these years, the Empress had secretly reced some secret guards with her people.

    In this case, this token was of utmost importance.

    No matter how much the Emperor liked Consort Lan, she would never get this token. For this reason, the Empress no longer targeted Consort Lan after she failed to give her a hard time. After all, this token was the most important. But the Empress did not know that Consort Lan held half of the missing tiger tally.

 Chapter 1260 - 1260 Hesitating in a Dilemma!

    Chapter 1260 Hesitating in a Dilemma!

    Some people were waiting, some became anxious, and some were grounded in the mansion. Even the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was not peaceful. It was haunted, which made people in the mansion panic. There were all kinds of rumors.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t sleep well all night and felt dizzy. Deeply depressed, he didn¡¯t look well.

    Hearing that Princess Yuyan came to his mansion, he ordered coldly, ¡°Take her to see my mother.¡±

    He did not want to meddle in her matters anymore. His mother would deal with it no matter what she came here for. He believed that his mother could easily handle Princess Yuyan.

    Chu Qing had no good feelings toward Princess Yuyan, a woman of loose morals. When he went to the Xu State, he probably paid more attention to her because of her beauty. But after the previous matter, he lost interest in Princess Yuyan. If such a woman married him, he would probably be cuckolded.

    She was a woman of easy virtue.

    Of course, it was not appropriate to fall out with her at this time. He would have to endure her for some time. ording to his mother, he might as well leave her in a corner of the Pce when his great ambition was achieved. At that time, no one could criticize him for this. Even if the Xu State was displeased, they could do nothing. After all, the Xu State was too far away. If Xu State King was sensible enough, he would not go against Chu Qing because of Princess Yuyan.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to see Princess Yuyan, so he didn¡¯t go to Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s ce. He only held meetings in his study. There must be someone behind all these weird things in his mansion. Pondering over the problem, he found that Commandery Prince Cheng was the most likely to plot against him. After all, Commandery Prince Cheng was grounded, and Chu Qing joined to make it happen.

    ¡°Could it be that Commandery Prince Cheng found out about what I did?¡±

    Thinking of this, Chu Qing was also very annoyed. He reached out to rub his forehead and asked everyone to leave.

    The study became quiet, and even his servants had retreated to the door. Seeing the beautying over gracefully, all the servants straightened up respectfully.

    The beauty waved her hand. Then, the servants left, and only the servant girls stayed outside the door. She went in.

    In the study, Chu Qing leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest.

    He didn¡¯t care about the light footsteps, thinking that the servant must havee to change the tea. However, someone walked behind him and stretched out to gently press his temples. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Chu Qing immediately knew it was Mo Qiuyi, so he asked without opening his eyes.

    ¡°I heard Princess Yuyan was here. I specially came to see her,¡± Mo Qiuyi said casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her!¡± Chu Qing didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Princess Yuyan now. Princess Yuyan was his greatest shame. How he wished he could deal with her right now.

    Seeing Chu Qing¡¯s sullen expression, Mo Qiuyi looked more tender and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like her?¡±

    ¡°How could I like her? If I had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t marry her!¡± Chu Qing snorted coldly and said with undisguised disdain, ¡°She¡¯s in my mansion now. Be careful. Don¡¯t let her meet you and cause any trouble!¡±

    ¡°I will be careful. I¡¯m just worried about you¡­ So, Ie to see you!¡± Mo Qiuyi said softly with affection in her eyes.

    She deliberately came to check out the situation when hearing that Princess Yuyan hade. The status of her and Princess Yuyan in this mansion had not yet been decided. It was hard to say who would be the legal wife. The Emperor didn¡¯t make it clear because he wanted Chu Qing to choose.

    But how could Mo Qiuyi be willing to give up her position as the legal wife?

    She deserved the position after years of hard work. Without the position of the legal wife, she would be at a disadvantage in the future. This was not just a matter of being Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife.

    ¡°Rest assured. You are the only one I cherish in my heart. No matter how outstanding Princess Yuyan is, it has nothing to do with me,¡± Chu Qing promised.

    Hearing that, Mo Qiuyi blushed, and her voice became increasingly soft. ¡°Brother Qing, you treat me wholeheartedly, but Princess Yuyan has supporters. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Chu Qing held her hand and pulled her before him. Opening his eyes, heforted her softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. What¡¯s the rtionship between us? I have no feelings for her. Even without this incident, I won¡¯t take her seriously. As for the force behind her, there are not many people she could use after the escape?¡±

    Of course, ording to Consort Dowager Qing, Princess Yuyan was backed up by some people, no matter how small the group was. Moreover, the influential person in the Xu State had been supporting Princess Yuyan overtly and covertly. As such, Consort Dowager Qing was delighted that Princess Yuyan would marry Chu Qing.

    Consort Dowager Qing was satisfied, but Chu Qing was not. He was disappointed at the thought of Princess Yuyan, the unfaithful woman. Mo Qiuyi also felt quite upset. After all, how could she allow any other woman to take a share of her profits?

    She and the family branch behind her had nned to win over the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion for many years. How could she let Princess Yuyan and her supporters get the final victory?

    ¡°Is Princess Yuyan¡­ very beautiful?¡± Mo Qiuyi lowered her head and asked with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many good-looking women. Not to mention anyone else, Shao Yanru, Miss Shao of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, was exceedingly beautiful. But what happened to her in the end? She died in the Cold Pce as a lowest-ranking Secondary Consort,¡± Chu Qing took this matter lightly andforted her.

    As Mo Qiuyi heard this, her sadness all melted away. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Then what about Shao Jie¡¯er? She belongs to this mansion. It¡¯s not good for her to stay outside. It¡¯s better to let here back. After all, she had served you once.¡±

    Her words were full of consideration for Chu Qing. Hearing this, Chu Qing increasingly felt she was the most suitable candidate to be his legal wife. It was good enough for a person like Princess Yuyan to be a secondary legal wife.

    ¡°Better die outside,¡± Chu Qing said.

    ¡°But¡­ After all, she had served you. What if she gets pregnant?¡± Mo Qiuyi said, ¡°I know how much you cherish me. But I can¡¯t bear to see your child wander outside. In the future, this matter might cause extra troubles.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. My mother had been giving her medicine,¡± Chu Qing said indifferently.

    His mother certainly would not allow Shao Jie¡¯er to give birth to the eldest son of a concubine. Such a descendant would bring trouble to an ordinary family, let alone the royal family. If the Emperor¡¯s eldest son were the legitimate son, there wouldn¡¯t be so many disputes now.

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Your highness, bring her back. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion has taken such a downward plunge. If you bring her back, others will praise you for not abandoning your woman.¡± Mo Qiuyi suggested. Shao Jie¡¯er was no longer a threat to her. At most, she could be a concubine without status. Thus, Mo Qiuyi might as well use her.

    Mo Qiuyi clearly knew she was far less charming than Princess Yuyan, but Shao Jie¡¯er was good-looking. It would be beneficial for Mo Qiuyi to keep her andpete with Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send some people to pick her up tomorrow!¡± Chu Qing said reluctantly.

    ¡°Let me do it tomorrow,¡± Mo Qiuyi said with a smile.

    ¡°You?¡± Chu Qing was confused. ¡°What are you going to do there? Don¡¯t you know you are much higher in status than her? She can only be an inferior concubine even if she returns to the mansion. You don¡¯t need to go there.¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s inappropriate for me to go there, but I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. You¡¯d better keep a low profile now, but I have no such worries. More than anything, I want to help you manage the inner court well,¡± Mo Qiuyi said softly and looked at Chu Qing with affection in her eyes.

    Chu Qing was very satisfied with this. His legal wife should be like this. While she stabilized the inner court, he could focus on great things. She was nothing like Princess Yuyan, who was obviously not easy to get along with. Princess Yuyan would be a troublemaker in the inner court. From this point of view, it was better to make Mo Qiuyi the legal wife and Princess Yuyan a secondary legal wife.

    He had been a little hesitant in making the decision, but now he made up his mind. Then, he nodded and agreed.

    After they talked for a while, Consort Dowager Qing sent someone to invite Chu Qing over. Mo Qiuyi didn¡¯t stay any longer and left quietly. It was improper for her to confront Princess Yuyan at this time, and she didn¡¯t want to do that either. One of her purposes for this visit was to persuade Chu Qing. At present, Chu Qing¡¯s attitude was evident.

    There was another purpose ¡ª she had to find Shao Jie¡¯er. She heard Shao Jie¡¯er, Shao Hua¡¯an, and his wife were driven out together. They then lived in a small courtyard.

    Mo Qiuyi made Chu Qing very happy and decided to make her his legal wife in his heart. But Princess Yuyan was not stupid. Consort Dowager Qing had someints about her, but somehow, Princess Yuyan managed to win her favor. When Chu Qing came over at her request, Consort Dowager Qing repeatedly suggested that Chu Qing should make Princess Yuyan his legal wife.

    However, Chu Qing pretended that he didn¡¯t understand it. After saying a few words, he made an excuse and left.

    When Princess Yuyan left, he returned to Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s ce.

    ¡°Did Mo Qiuyie here to see you just now?¡± Consort Dowager Qing had received the news at this time, and her face darkened. Although she chose Mo Qiuyi for Chu Qing, she was displeased when learning Mo Qiuyi made some secret moves behind her.

    ¡°She came to ask about Shao Jie¡¯er and said it was not good for her to be left outside. With my permission, she will find Shao Jie¡¯er and bring her back tomorrow!¡± Chu Qing exined.

    Hearing his exnation, Commandery Prince Qing looked a little better. ¡°Didn¡¯t shee for Princess Yuyan?¡±

    ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? Qiuyi wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. She was just worried about Shao Jie¡¯er. For fear that she would make trouble again, she thought it was better to let her stay in the mansion,¡± Chu Qing said.

    After a moment of silence, Consort Dowager Qing looked at her son and stopped asking about Mo Qiuyi. ¡°Qing¡¯er, what do you think of Princess Yuyan?¡±

    As a famous beauty in the Xu State, Princess Yuyan had a striking appearance.

    Chu Qing knew what she meant, so he looked up and asked back, ¡°Mother, a person only with a good appearance is useless. My legal wife must help me manage my inner court. Do you think Princess Yuyan is capable of it?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t decided who would be the legal wife and the secondary legal wife. Consort Dowager Qing was uncertain. But since she mentioned it, Chu Qing thought of her intimate attitude toward Princess Yuyan. It was not difficult for him to figure out that Consort Dowager Qing preferred Princess Yuyan.

    Consort Dowager Qing must have fancied her because she was a princess backed up by the Xu State.

    Consort Dowager Qing remained silent. Seeing this, Chu Qing knew she was reluctant to change her mind and had to persuade her, ¡°The Xu State is too far away. Even if she has supporters there, they can¡¯t help in time. In contrast, the Mo Family can be of great help. Think about Nanny Wei, who backs Wei Dahai up, and Mo Qiuyi¡¯s grandmother¡­ Don¡¯t you think they are more useful than Princess Yuyan?¡±

 Chapter 1261 - 1261 Meeting Zhao Xiran Again

    Chapter 1261 Meeting Zhao Xiran Again

    His words made Consort Dowager Qing silent. After a long time, she said slowly, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you are the weakestpared with others. Now you have offended Commandery Prince Cheng. The more help you can get, the better¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, set your heart at rest. I know what you are thinking and have kept a low profile ording to your suggestion. We didn¡¯t attack Commandery Prince Cheng on our initiative. I don¡¯t know what Commandery Prince Cheng was thinking. How could he brazenly ask me to be his shield? It is reasonable for us to fight back. Otherwise, he will mistakenly think he can bully us at will.¡±

    Chu Qing analyzed in a low voice.

    Speaking of this matter, he also had a headache. Somehow, he had provoked Commandery Prince Cheng, who tried to me him for Shao Jing¡¯s mistake. After that, Chu Qing dropped a hint and fanned the fire to fight back. Unexpectedly, it involved Commandery Prince Cheng, who was then grounded.

    The two families became enemies.

    Initially, he only wanted to look on at their trouble with indifference and reap the benefits from their life-and-death struggles.

    It was not his original intention to get involved and confront Commandery Prince Cheng at this time. He was confused even until now. It seemed strange that Commandery Prince Cheng found him. Commandery Prince Cheng targeted him. Was he out of his mind? Besides, ¡°ghosts¡± appeared in his mansion.

    It was evident that Commandery Prince Cheng was venting his anger on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think in this way. We¡¯d better not stand up to Commandery Prince Cheng. No matter what, he can¡¯t have a huge impact on the overall situation. Instead, you must be cautious when dealing with Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Prince Chen.¡± Consort Dowager Qing warned.

    ¡°Mother, trust me. I know what to do.¡± Chu Qing said. ¡°Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou are well-matched in strength. They have been fighting secretly for a long time. Some of our subordinates have sneaked in. They will provoke fights at the right time so that our side can benefit from it. As for Chu Liuchen¡­¡± Consort Dowager Qing sneered and said, ¡°Just like you, he is also the deceased emperor¡¯s son. Does he think he stands a better chance of sess?¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing said sarcastically, ¡°When you ascend the throne in the future, you don¡¯t have to keep him alive. An invalid like him might as well die early. What¡¯s the point of sparing his life? His presence will not build up your reputation.¡±

    Recalling the exceedingly beautiful woman, Consort Dowager Qing felt a surge of anger. Her attractive appearance was also one in a million. She had thought that after entering the Pce, she would be eminent above all other women in the imperial harem. Unexpectedly, the previous empress was even more striking than her. As such, she could only get a little love from the deceased emperor.

    Fortunately, the deceased emperor began to dislike the previous empress. That was why she got her chance.

    ¡°He is much better now and might be a strong opponent.¡± Chu Qing said. Consort Dowager Qing could only learn about Chu Liuchen through rumors and hearsay about him. Unlike her, Chu Qing had direct contact with Chu Liuchen, whose manner made Chu Qing very ufortable. Whenever Chu Qing faced Chu Liuchen, he felt he had been seen through.

    ¡°He won¡¯t recover. It¡¯s not easy to remove the poison from him. Particrly, the poison has stayed in his body for so many years. Even if he is still alive, it must have severely damaged him.¡± Consort Dowager Qing said in smug satisfaction.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Mother, who poisoned him?¡±

    ¡°It was the Empress, or, more precisely, we did it through her hand. Our people presented the poison on purpose. No one could track us down, even if a survey was carried out. There was more than one person behind it!¡± Consort Dowager Qing said smugly.

    Back then, she had controlled many people. The previous emperor trusted Consort Dowager Qing very much for some timeter. Consort Dowager Qing believed she would take the previous empress¡¯s ce if the deceased emperor could hold on for a little longer. Then, her son would be the heir apparent. Thinking of this, she felt a little depressed. After all, time waits for no person.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the early death of the deceased emperor, her n would have been achieved a long time ago, and there wouldn¡¯t be fiercepetition among the few princes.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the Empress afraid of being discovered?¡± This was the first time Chu Qing had known the cause of Chu Liuchen¡¯s illness. It was not that Chu Liuchen was born with poison but that the Empress had poisoned the previous empress.

    Back then, the Empress was merely a consort, yet she dared to poison the previous empress!

    ¡°Well, these things happened long ago and are not very relevant to you. You just need to be careful. Don¡¯t take reckless actions in the Yuhui Nunnery. That¡¯s all for the time being.¡± Consort Dowager Qing shook her hand and didn¡¯t want to mention this topic again. She had already made an indiscreet remark.

    ¡°I know! Then should Qiuyi bring Shao Jie¡¯er back tomorrow?¡± Chu Qing asked.

    ¡°Let Mo Qiuyi do it. Since she intends to help you put your inner court in order, she has made the right choice. After Shao Jie¡¯eres back, don¡¯t treat her well. She is just a concubine who must be kept in the mansion.¡± Consort Dowager Qing thought for a while and said.

    In the past, Shao Jie¡¯er had the support of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Even if she was merely a concubine¡¯s daughter, it was improper for them to treat her harshly for the sake of Shao Jing. But now, they didn¡¯t have to worry about this. Consort Dowager Qing had decided that Shao Jie¡¯er should be brought back. Even if she died, she should die in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion so as not to cause any trouble in the future.

    In Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s eyes, Shao Jie¡¯er was already dead, but she wouldn¡¯t take her life so soon. Instead, Consort Dowager Qing would keep Shao Jie¡¯er in the mansion for a period before murdering her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Chu Qing said meekly.

    Consort Dowager Qing was very satisfied with his response, and her eyes softened. ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er is an unchaste woman. When you be the Emperor, you can have any beauty you want. Don¡¯t bother about such a woman.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right!¡± Chu Qing lowered his head to hide the displeasure in his eyes.

    As a Prince and the son of the deceased emperor, he would ascend the throne. If he needed toplete each step with his mother¡¯s support, how could he upy a dominant position to rule over the vast territory?

    But he knew Consort Dowager Qing was doing this for his good. Although he felt slightly discouraged, he understood his mother¡¯s good intentions. Thus, he epted her kind suggestions.

    After chatting with Consort Dowager Qing for a while, he returned to rest¡­

    Shao Wanru informed Chu Liuchen early the following day and went out with a few people. This time, she was going to meet Zhao Xiran.

    After Zhao Xiran and Shao Hua¡¯an came out of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, they didn¡¯t move to the Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion. Instead, they went straight to a courtyard that belonged to the Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion and lived there with Shao Jie¡¯er.

    The courtyard was very remote, and the carriage finally arrived after several turns.

    It was a tiny courtyard with its door tightly closed. Yujie went forward to knock on the door. After a long time, someone finally came to open the door ¡ª it was Qiu Yue, Zhao Xiran¡¯s servant girl. Seeing her, Yujie was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Is First Young Madam inside?¡± Yujie asked.

    ¡°Yes, First Young Madam is here¡­ Please stay here for a while, Your highness. I¡¯ll ask her toe right away!¡± Qiu Yue came to her senses and said excitedly.

    She turned around and ran inside. After a while, she led Zhao Xiran here.

    Zhao Xiran was inly dressed and looked much thinner. She bowed deeply to Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Greetings, Your highness.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Sister Zhao.¡± Shao Wanru said softly, ¡°Is it okay for you to live here?¡±

    She raised her head and looked around. This ce was surrounded by courtyards of the same size. These small courtyards of dense poption were tightly packed. There were people of all sorts, and the environment was not very good.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your highness. I¡¯m fine!¡± Zhao Xiran said with a wry smile.

    No one had expected the change. Zhao Xiran used to be the First Young Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but now she was just a Young Madam of an ordinary family. There had been infinite possibilities for her, but she had lost them all. Even her father had given up on her. What else could shein about?

    Now when she saw Shao Wanru again, her expression looked veryplicated.

    Qiu Yue invited Shao Wanru to sit in the room and served tea.

    ¡°Why do you call upon me, Your highness?¡± Zhao Xiran asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you and my Eldest Brother,¡± Shao Wanru said. Then, she asked Yujie and Qing¡¯er to bring over the gifts. Looking at the few bolts of bright cloth on the table, Zhao Xiran showed an increasingly bitter smile.

    In the past, though she had not be the most powerful Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, everything in the mansion was under her control. She had seen all kinds of good things, but now she possessed nothing after being driven out of the mansion.

    In fact, some of her dowries were still in the mansion, but she was too ashamed to ask for them.

    Shao Jing hadmitted such a dreadful crime. If they were not from the same mansion, their property must have been confiscated, and even the whole family would have been exterminated. Now only Shao Jing would pay with his life for his murderous actions. It should be the idea of Shao Wanru and Shao Yuanhao. From this point of view, Zhao Xiran had no hatred for Shao Wanru and even felt a little guilty.

    She had suspected Shao Jing for a long time. That day, her father asked her to marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion because he suspected that Shao Jing had a few pieces of script and paintings. Astonishingly, Shao Jing murdered his brother and imprisoned his sister-inw. She was caught up in it and had only herself to me.

    In the past few days, Zhao Xiran had been thinking a lot. Gradually, she was consciously aware of how wrong she had been before. Everything, including her head-on blow at Shao Wanru, was a mistake.

    Her biggest mistake was that she had never figured out its consequences. She had thought the biggest problem was that Shao Jing secretly got some information from the former heir of a duke and found a few scripts and paintings.

    After a series of mistakes, she ended up like this.

    Her father disappointed her the most. He had been obedient to her in every matter. When the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion got a crushing blow, she chose to go home. But to her great surprise, her father drove her out again, giving her only a small courtyard to live in.

    Girls obey their fathers before marriage, then their husbands after marriage. Sure enough, even her father was taking advantage of her. In the past, she felt that her father thought highly of her, a brilliant woman no inferior to men. But what about the truth? Her father cheated her into believing she was relieving his worries and helping him! And this cost her all the happiness of her life.

    But what could be more important than his daughter¡¯s happiness? After all, she was just a girl spending most of her time in the inner court and had a superficial knowledge of the real world. But what about her father? Was her father, a minister, really as ignorant as her?

    Her father had praised her for being equally capable of those sessful men. Thinking back on this, she felt it was almost a joke. Falling into such an inferior position, Zhao Xiran figured out many things, like she was just her father¡¯s pawn. Although she was worthless to him, he might have a chance to take advantage of her, right?

    That was her father¡¯s idea. He had coaxed her into doing many things for him. Now that things hade to this point, her father was no longer willing to protect her. He pushed her back to her miserable life. After all, a married daughter is just like water that has been poured.

    ¡°Is someone at home?¡± Suddenly, there was a heavy knock on the door outside the courtyard. The knock was so loud that even people in the room could hear it. It sounded like this visitor had evil intent.

 Chapter 1262 - 1262 Fifth Sister, Save Me!

    Chapter 1262 Fifth Sister, Save Me!

    The noise was so loud that even Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help looking over.

    ¡°Qiu Yue, go and see who it is!¡± Zhao Xiran ordered.

    Qiu Yue answered and left. After a while, she came back with a few people. Seeing the leading person, Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth slightly. It was indeed an acquaintance: Mo Qiuyi.

    Nowadays, Mo Qiuyi looked very different from how she looked in the Yuhui Nunnery. At that time, Mo Qiuyi was dressed in very ordinary clothes. As a woman living an ascetic life, she never put on make-up. Most of the time, she was simply dressed in garments worn by nuns in the Yuhui Nunnery. It was said that Mo Qiuyi had cultivated in the mountain longer than Shao Wanru. Except for that, she had no distinctive features worth mentioning.

    Now, Mo Qiuyi seemed to have changed into another person. She wore luxurious clothes made of silk and brocade, always surrounded by many servant girls and old maids. At first nce, Shao Wanru could tell that this woman was living an excellent life. Besides, her face was covered with cosmetics. If Shao Wanru were not familiar with her, she wouldn¡¯t recognize her.

    She would soon marry into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, but she was still wandering outside like Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°Princess Chen?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru, Mo Qiuyi was startled. She had just seen a carriage parked aside but thought it must belong to another courtyard. There was no unique sign on the carriage. It was a littlerger than regr ones but didn¡¯t look conspicuous. She didn¡¯t expect it to be Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage.

    She would not havee in if she had known that Shao Wanru was here.

    Since she had already entered, it was not convenient for her to leave.

    ¡°Miss Mo!¡± Shao Wanru said with a gentle smile.

    Qiu Yue stepped aside angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people? As soon as the door was opened, they rushed in aggressively without any courtesy. A few strong old maids are with them. They are up to no good.¡±

    They were no longer in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. Followed by Zhao Xiran, Qiu Yue had tasted the bitterness of the world and knew they couldn¡¯t do anything to them. Fortunately, Princess Chen came here today.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen.¡± Mo Qiuyi stepped forward and bowed sideways in a well-behaved manner. Behind her, these servant girls and old maids also respectfully saluted Princess Chen.

    Mo Qiuyi didn¡¯t dare to take Shao Wanru lightly.

    Once in the Yuhui Nunnery, she had shed with Shao Wanru. Anyway, she dare not underestimate Shao Wanru.

    Others thought Princess Chen was delicate. Since she looked young and beautiful, ady looking like a tender flower must have been carefully protected and cherished. Such a woman was usually useless. Yet, Mo Qiuyi didn¡¯t think so. Others didn¡¯t know about the Yuhui Nunnery¡¯s harsh environment, but she did. A woman who could survive in such a ce couldn¡¯t be simple.

    Just like her, without other purposes, she wouldn¡¯t have lived in such a ce.

    ¡°Miss Mo?¡± Zhao Xiran didn¡¯t know Mo Qiuyi. She looked her up and down and asked, ¡°Which family is she from?¡±

    It was no wonder that she didn¡¯t know Mo Qiuyi. None of the high-status and nobledies in the capital city knew her. Mo Qiuyi was not from an aristocratic family. For so many years, she lived in the mountain and only went out to socialize asionally. Since she hadn¡¯t yet married into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she was still in the current circle of Young Madams from ordinary families and couldn¡¯t reach Zhao Xiran¡¯s social level.

    ¡°This is Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s future legal wife.¡± Shao Wanru calmly introduced her to Zhao Xiran.

    Zhao Xiran was smart enough to understand it at once. She looked at Mo Qiuyi narrowly. Though she would be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s wife in the future, she hadn¡¯t yet married him. Thus, it was not impolite for Zhao Xiran to do so.

    If it were in the past, Zhao Xiran would get up to receive her tactfully even if Mo Qiuyi had a lower status. However, Zhao Xiran was in no mood now. After all, she hadn¡¯t yet managed to handle her family¡¯s messy affairs. How could she think of buttering up Mo Qiuyi when she was so upset with the mess?

    Moreover, at a nce, she knew thisdy must be here to make trouble. How could Zhao Xiran be generous and kind to wee someone looking for trouble here?

    Mo Qiuyi looked a little sullen. All the Misses and Madams in her circle fawned over her when she attended different banquets during this period. Once she married Commandery Prince Qing, she could be considered one member of those aristocratic families. She would be far inferior to Misses and Madams from these ordinary families. These people would undoubtedly curry favor with her when having a chance to associate with her.

    ¡°First Young Madam Zhao, may I see Shao Jie¡¯er?¡± Displeased, Mo Qiuyi raised her head and went straight to the point. ¡°She is a Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s concubine. Since your family has suffered great misfortune, Shao Jie¡¯er must return to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, no matter what! Please forgive me for being so blunt, First Young Madam Zhao.¡±

    ¡°Go and ask Second Miss toe here!¡± Zhao Xiran was in no mood to care about Shao Jie¡¯er, so she raised her hand and ordered.

    Qiu Yue withdrew and soon came back with Shao Jie¡¯er.

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked too thin and frail to stand a gust of wind. Never had she imagined that such a change would happen. She thought she could take the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion as a shelter and be protected by her father. Unlucky for her, the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion fell into turmoil a few days after her arrival. She was driven out with her brother and sister-inw.

    She had a hard time escaping from the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and never intended to return. Because of this, she even dared to offend Commandery Prince Qing. But she had no idea what to do after so many things happened.

    When Shao Wanru came in, she saw her through the window. However, she didn¡¯t dare to see Shao Wanru and hid. Unexpectedly, not only Shao Wanru but also Mo Qiuyi came. Thus, she felt even more reluctant toe out.

    But she had to meet them, for Mo Qiuyi came especially for her.

    She came out timidly with a pale face. After giving a salute to Shao Wanru, she bowed to Mo Qiuyi.

    Mo Qiuyi looked at Shao Jie¡¯er and criticized her with a frown. ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er, His highness asked you to go back. As his concubine, how could you live outside? If anything happens to you in the future, others will make unpleasant remarks about him.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few days, and Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t look as charming as before. Was there any chance for her to outshine Princess Yuyan?

    Shao Jie¡¯er looked at Shao Wanru and Zhao Xiran, who remained silent beside them. Gritting her teeth resolutely, she said, ¡°Miss Mo¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t go back!¡±

    ¡°You are His highness¡¯s concubine. How dare you refuse to go back?¡± Mo Qiuyi flew into a rage and snapped, ¡°Are you going to be an escaped concubine?¡±

    When an ordinary family caught their escaped concubine, they would tattoo words on her face.

    ¡°Miss Mo, but I am not just a concubine. I¡­ His highness has promised me the position as a consort.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er screwed up her courage and said. Even at this time, she knew she could not let Mo Qiuyi make her an escaped concubine.

    Her identity in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was indeed embarrassing. But Chu Qing had said that it was just a passing phase.

    ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er, don¡¯t you know your status? Can¡¯t you remember your identity when entering the mansion? If you can be a consort, you are no longer an ordinary concubine now!¡± Mo Qiuyi sneered and said, ¡°Come on, take Shao Jie¡¯er back!¡±

    Two rough-looking old maids came up to her, standing on each side.

    ¡°Sister Zhao, save me, please! I don¡¯t want to return to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. I will be killed there. They couldn¡¯t tolerate me back then, and now they hate me even more!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er, dragged by two old maids, cried loudly and pleaded with Zhao Xiran not to let go of her. She didn¡¯t dare to ask Shao Wanru for help.

    Zhao Xiran¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. No matter what Shao Jie¡¯er had done, she was still her sister-inw, the younger sister of Shao Hua¡¯an. At this time, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to her.

    ¡°Miss Mo, please wait!¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    ¡°First Young Madam Zhao, what do you mean? Are you going to keep His highness¡¯s concubine?¡± Mo Qiuyi looked up at Zhao Xiran and asked. She was afraid of Shao Wanru but not Zhao Xiran.

    Zhao Xiran, the minister¡¯s down-and-out daughter, was nothing.

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t married into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, have you?¡± Zhao Xiran said and looked at Mo Qiuyi calmly. Only an aristocratic family could cultivate a woman in such an imposing manner. She looked no less intimidating than Mo Qiuyi.

    Mo Qiuyi was stunned, and her expression changed slightly. ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I want to ask about your wedding date. After all, you haven¡¯t yet married Commandery Prince Qing and are still Miss Mo. If Commandery Prince Qing wants my second sister to go back, let him pick her up himself!¡± Zhao Xiran said, appearing calm and stable, but Mo Qiuyi¡¯s face was overcast.

    Indeed, she wasn¡¯t Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife, though she might be. From this point of view, Mo Qiuyi was not qualified to interfere in the affairs of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Mo Qiuyi¡¯s face turned pale with humiliation, then vivid with anger. Though Shao Wanru nearby didn¡¯t say anything or even look at her, she still felt under tremendous pressure. It made her feel even more ashamed and annoyed. It was okay that she couldn¡¯tpare with Shao Wanru, but she was no inferior to Zhao Xiran!

    ¡°Miss Mo, I know very well what I¡¯m doing, but you should also be responsible for your actions. The Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion has many people to handle their affairs. But Miss Mo, I don¡¯t think you have the right to do this now!¡± Zhao Xiran said coldly.

    She had a low opinion of Mo Qiuyi, who started throwing her weight around early before marrying the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Mo Qiuyi was not easy to deal with, and she could tell it with a nce.

    She didn¡¯t want to meddle in this matter at first, but now she had to do so because Mo Qiuyi provoked her.

    Mo Qiuyi¡¯s act was not perfectly justifiable.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± It was true that Mo Qiuyi had no right to do that. Suddenly, she was ashamed into angry but managed to remain rational. Since Shao Wanru was here, she couldn¡¯t resort to violence, no matter how furious she was. Mo Qiuyi had brought many helpers with her, for she had nned to take action if anyone disobeyed.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    In the end, she suddenly stood up and sneered, ¡°First Young Madam Zhao, take care of yourself. I¡¯lle back to take Second Miss Shaoter.¡±

    After some time, she would be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife. At that time, Zhao Xiran would have no reason to turn her down.

    ¡°Do as you please, Miss Mo!¡± Zhao Xiran said carelessly.

    Seeing her like this, Mo Qiuyi became increasingly angry with pent-up hatred. She bowed to Shao Wanru and took her leave. Halfway, she looked back at Zhao Xiran with a threatening expression and left with a bunch of servants.

    Of course, she would not give in.

    After therge group of people left, the courtyard quieted down. Shao Wanru had been watching them quietly, neither intervening nor saying anything.

    ¡°Please save me, Fifth Sister.¡± With no outsiders around, Shao Jie¡¯er bit her lip, suddenly pounced on Shao Wanru, and begged her as if she had made up her mind! Eldest Brother said that this would be herst chance!

 Chapter 1263 - 1263 Leaving, Unrestrained

    Chapter 1263 Leaving, Unrestrained

    Shao Wanru looked down at Shao Jie¡¯er silently and said when she almost couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. ¡°No one can change the fact that you are a member of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion unless Commandery Prince Qing is willing to let you go.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you can do it. Could you save me? Please! Please do me thest favor. If you save me, I will go far away and never return. There are only a few people left in our mansion now. Fifth Sister, please save me.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er cried and was about to kneel to Shao Wanru.

    Before Shao Jie¡¯er did that, Yujie hurried forward to help her up.

    ¡°Do you really want to leave?¡± Shao Wanru asked, looking at her calmly with watery eyes and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving. I have to leave the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. They never treat me as one of them¡­ Mo Qiuyi is offensive, and Princess Yuyan will marry into the mansion. I¡­ I¡¯ll die if I stay there.¡± Yujie choked with sobs. Mo Qiuyi was pretty bitchy, and Princess Yuyan would join inter. It would be a piece of cake for them to take her life.

    Shao Jie¡¯er had taken great pains to leave the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to be found and sent back again. To stay in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she even plotted against Old Madam then. But she didn¡¯t expect that things would change so fast that she couldn¡¯t react in time.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave earlier?¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er and asked.

    ¡°I¡­ Now?¡± Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t understand. She blinked her eyes, and her lips trembled.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave in the past? Wasn¡¯t it good to go free when you were out of the mansion?¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought my father¡­ could be saved at that time¡­¡± Shao Jie¡¯er stammered.

    ¡°Did you want Old Madam to take you back? Wasn¡¯t it more peaceful to live in the mansion than outside? Or did you still have some precious things to pack up?¡± Shao Wanru mercilessly exposed the lie of Shao Jie¡¯er.

    It was an ident. Shao Jie¡¯er was indeed struck dumb at that time. She was driven out of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion in a daze. She only took a few pieces of jewelry and some clothes she usually wore. It was because there was not enough time to take other things. She was undoubtedly unwilling to leave like this. Although she didn¡¯t have many good things, Old Madam had them.

    She had to get some valuable items from Old Madam before leaving.

    She was waiting, waiting for Shao Wanru to give her another chance to enter the mansion. Old Madam was in poor health and needed someone to take care of her. Who else could be more suitable than her to do this job?

    She couldpromise and take care of Old Madam.

    Unexpectedly, Mo Qiuyi, instead of Shao Wanru, came. At this time, she was terrified because she saw the wicked and ruthless look in Mo Qiuyi¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to stay and was anxious to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Fifth Sister. Please¡­ please give me a hundred taels of silver. When¡­ when I have money in the future, I will return it to you.¡± Shao Jie¡¯er gritted her teeth determinedly and said.

    She didn¡¯t have much money to spend on the way. She might be caught and brought back before going very far. Even if she was sent back, she could not live on her own.

    ¡°Yujie, give Second Miss a hundred taels of silver.¡± Shao Wanru looked at Shao Jie¡¯er and gave an order after a long while.

    Yujie took a note from the pocket before her chest and handed it over. It happened to be worth one hundred taels of silver.

    Without much effort, Shao Jie¡¯er got what she wanted. She took the note from Yujie in disbelief and said, ¡°Fifth Sister¡­ Are¡­ are you really willing to let me go?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of keeping you here?¡± Shao Wanru raised her watery eyes and asked, her long eyshes fluttering twice.

    This was something quite contrary to her expectations. Shao Jie¡¯er shook her head nkly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she harshly scold me and stride away without looking back?¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave, leave right now. Do you want me to help you pack up?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I¡¯ll leave now, right away! ¡± Shao Jie¡¯er seemed toe to her senses at this time. She vigorously shook her head, turned around, and walked out. When she reached the door, she suddenly turned around. Kneeling before Shao Wanru, she kowtowed hard a few times and said, ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±

    After that, she covered her tearful face and ran out.

    Outside the door, Aunt Lu was pacing around anxiously. Seeing Shao Jie¡¯ering out, she instantly pulled her over and asked in a hurry, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°We can leave now. Fifth Sister lent me a hundred taels of silver. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re leaving right now!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er spoke feelingly. She didn¡¯t expect things to be so simple.

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Aunt Lu wiped away her tears of excitement and said to Shao Jie¡¯er, ¡°Did¡­ did you thank Princess Chen?¡±

    Shao Jie¡¯er had told Aunt Lu about her days in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. Aunt Lu told her she could take Shao Jie¡¯er to her hometown. That ce was so remote that Commandery Prince Qing would not go there to get her.

    ¡°I¡­ I thanked her. Let¡¯s leave this ce quickly!¡± Shao Jie¡¯er said anxiously. She had been greedy and wanted to take Old Madam¡¯s valuable things away. But now, she no longer dared to think about it. Mo Qiuyi hade to her, and judging from her look, Shao Jie¡¯er knew she hadplete confidence. Thus, she couldn¡¯t dy any longer.

    There were not many things to pack up. Aunt Lu and Shao Jie¡¯er had prepared a few items. Since they wouldn¡¯t bring any servant girl, the two of them changed into ordinary clothes and were about to leave. When they walked back to the courtyard door, Shao Jie¡¯er suddenly returned to the main room and kowtowed three times again to Shao Wanru in the room. Then, she stood up with Qing¡¯er¡¯s help and left in tears.

    Once she left, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance for her to return.

    When Shao Jie¡¯er left with Aunt Lu, no one noticed that a wing room¡¯s window was slightly open. Shao Hua¡¯an stood by the window and watched this with a bleak look.

    Zhao Xiran was also watching quietly. When Shao Jie¡¯er and Aunt Lu leave, she felt very sad. Shao Jie¡¯er deserved what she had suffered. But even so, Aunt Lu was willing to apany her and never abandoned her. In contrast, her father abandoned her. Although her mother felt distressed for her, she just gave her some money secretly and watched her father kick her away.

    Frankly, she was pathetic.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, you helped Second Sister escape. Will you get into trouble? After all, she belongs to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion,¡± Zhao Xiran said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Prince Chen to tell this to Commandery Prince Qing.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head and said, ¡°Sister Zhao, if you have any difficulties in the future, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Fifth Sister.¡± Zhao Xiran choked out. Quickly, she turned her face aside to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief. Since such a thing happened, everyone avoided her when they saw her. No one had evere forward to offer help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Sister Zhao. Shao Jing did such a nasty thing. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Shao Wanru said. Although Zhao Xiran had targeted her, she had never done such a vicious thing to her parents with Shao Jing.

    She was well aware of this.

    It was gettingte, so Shao Wanru got up to leave. Zhao Xiran sent her to the door and didn¡¯t return to the room until she got in the carriage and left. After sitting in the room for a while, she went to the wing room on the left.

    There was a couch in the wing room. Shao Hua¡¯an was leaning against it and reading a book calmly. Hearing the sound at the door, he raised his head and said gently, ¡°Has Fifth Sister gone back?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zhao Xiran sat down on a chair nearby. After watching his expression closely, she said, ¡°Second Sister has left. Just now, some people from the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion came to take her away. Second Sister borrowed one hundred taels of silver from Fifth Sister and left.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good for her to leave at this time!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an sighed and put down the book in his hand. Leaning back, he said with a bitter smile, ¡°My father has done such a thing, and we have been punished as his children.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Seeing his decadent look, Zhao Xiran felt like crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be sad. When I recover, I¡¯ll take you out of here and find a beautiful ce to start over.¡± Shao Hua¡¯anforted her and reached out to take her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you suffer. You used to be the minister¡¯s daughter but married me, a useless man.¡±

    ¡°Honey, please¡­ Don¡¯t say that. It has nothing to do with you. In the future, let¡¯s leave this ce and go to the south, where there are bright mountains and limpid waters.¡± Zhao Xiran was heartbroken. She didn¡¯t expect that they would end up like this.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an nodded.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you serious?¡± Zhao Xiran asked, feeling uncertain.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to you. I have nothing now except you!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an smiled even more bitterly. He looked up, closed his eyes, and said slowly, ¡°Xiran, don¡¯t worry. I will do business in the future and let you live a good life.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I know.¡± Zhao Xiran burst into tears. She could no longer restrain herself from crying out in distress. Tears poured down her cheeks.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay. Everything will be fine.¡± Shao Hua¡¯an reached out to hold Zhao Xiran in his arms andforted her softly.

    ¡°Will we be fine? You¡­ Promise to me, okay?¡± Zhao Xiran said unconfidently.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I promise you!¡± Shao Hua¡¯an said, soft eyes on Zhao Xiran.

    ¡°My Lady, you assisted Second Miss to leave. Is it really okay for you to do that?¡± In the carriage, Yujie said worriedly. When Shao Jie¡¯er first came to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she was supposed to be a consort. But after many things happenedter, no one in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion mentioned it. As a result, this matter was ignored. But if the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion insisted that Shao Jie¡¯er was a consort, this matter would be a big problem.

    It didn¡¯t matter if a concubine left, but it would be a big deal if she were a consort.

    ¡°As a consort, the royal family would grant and record her identity. In the past, her identity as a consort was never recognized. Then, it¡¯s even more impossible for her to be a consort now. How could His Majesty be in the mood to deal with such a trivial matter?¡± Qing¡¯er said indifferently.

    ¡°Maybe she has be a consort long ago!¡± Shao Wanru said meaningfully.

    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± The two servant girls were startled. It was not right to gossip about this because such an issue might be terribly wrong.

 Chapter 1264 - 1264 Brothers Gambling Among Each Other

    Chapter 1264 Brothers Gambling Among Each Other

    Shao Jie¡¯er moved to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion as a consort. In this case, the Emperor must have recognized her identity. But why didn¡¯t people in the mansion admit her statuster? It was because no one in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion had gone to inform Grand Prince, the director of the Imperial n, about this matter.

    The Emperor had agreed. As long as anyone notified the director of the Imperial n, Shao Jie¡¯er could be regarded as a half-consort even if she didn¡¯t officially go to worship the Imperial n.

    That was what the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion needed!

    ¡°My Lady¡­ Then¡­ Then why did you let Second Miss go?¡± Yujie asked in confusion. If her master did not allow Second Miss to leave, she could not make it.

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t allow her to leave, she would escape after I left there. Anyway, I would be med for this matter. Even worse, Shao Jie¡¯er might even lose her life, and the dead cannot bear witness.¡± Shao Wanru said lightly.

    There was no testimony of witness after she passed away, and Shao Wanru would still have to bear the consequences.

    ¡°But then, others might ask that who let Second Miss leave? And did she leave when you were away?¡± After thinking for a moment, Qing¡¯er asked. She was much more thoughtful than ordinary servant girls.

    ¡°Honestly, only a few people could let Shao Jie¡¯er leave and control the direction she chose and the ce she went. In the end, she would have an ident.¡± Shao Wanru said coldly.

    She had already thought of the whole thing the moment she saw Mo Qiuyi.

    Her rosy lips curled slightly, showing an air of coldness. In this case, she decided to take the easy option and give them what they wanted. Shao Jie¡¯er, mean and ungrateful, just suffered the consequences of her deeds. Those people wanted to plot against her by using Shao Jie¡¯er ¡ª they overestimated themselves.

    Everything was ready, and these people were waiting for Shao Wanru to cast herself into the. Even if she didn¡¯t go there this time, there must be a reason for her toe! Coincidentally, she met Mo Qiuyi there¡­

    Chu Qing followed a eunuch into the Pce. He was going home after the regr meeting of the imperial court. But surprisingly, he was summoned by someone in the Pce.

    In a quiet pce, Chu Liuchen looked at Chu Qing, who was approaching step by step with malicious and insidious eyes.

    It was Chu Liuchen inside. When Chu Qing saw that, he was shocked and stopped in a hurry. The Emperor was not feeling well these days, and Chu Liuchen had not gone to court in the past few days. Unexpectedly, it was Chu Liuchen who summoned him in.

    After a short pause, he walked forward slowly, feeling uneasy.

    ¡°Greetings, Your highness.¡±

    ¡°Please sit down!¡± Prince Chen waved his hand, and soon two eunuchs brought a chair over. Then they submissively put their hands down and stepped aside.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t know why Chu Liuchen wanted to see him. Stepping aside, he sat and asked, looking a little bit nervous. ¡°You wanted me to be here. Er¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I meet you if there is nothing important?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a faint smile.

    Even though his smile looked gentle, it still sent a chill to Chu Qing¡¯s heart. He felt scared and stressed for no reason. He forced a smile and said, ¡°You must be joking. We are originally¡­ How could we not be close?¡±

    ¡°I heard you would make an unknown woman your legal wife?¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    Chu Qing didn¡¯t understand at first. After thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°Are you¡­ talking about Qiuyi?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this woman is the one you have chosen to be your legal wife. This matter has nothing to do with me, but your princess-to-be is scheming against my wife. Then, I have to handle this matter!¡±

    ¡°What did Qiuyi do?¡± Chu Qing asked in surprise because he had no idea about it.

    ¡°Your princess-to-be seems to be very capable. She aplished something big without you noticing it!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s delicate lips curled. He slightly raised his beautiful eyes, looking careless.

    ¡°How could Mo Qiuyi not be capable?¡± There was no doubt about her outstanding capabilities. Chu Qing knew it very well. This was an important reason why he wanted her to be his legal wife. Compared with Princess Yuyan, Mo Qiuyi was the woman who could rule over his inner court. With her, he could focus on great things.

    In Chu Qing¡¯s mind, Princess Yuyan might cause trouble, but Mo Qiuyi would never do that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡± Chu Qing straightened his back, unwilling to appear too weak before Chu Liuchen. They were brothers who had lost their father. Why could Chu Liuchen vigorously suppress him?

    ¡°Well, I know something you don¡¯t know. Shao Jing¡¯s second daughter is your consort?¡± Chu Liuchen casually asked as if he didn¡¯t notice that Chu Qing¡¯s expression had changed drastically.

    ¡°No, not a consort. She is just a concubine with no status,¡± Chu Qing answered indifferently. He did not like Chu Liuchen interfering in the affairs of his inner court.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have gotten it wrong. At the very beginning, Uncle the Emperor has agreed to let Shao Jie¡¯er marry into your mansion as a consort, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with great interest. Under his searching gaze, Chu Qing felt more depressed.

    ¡°Shao Jie¡¯er didn¡¯t behave properly, so she is not suitable to be my consort! Later on, she returned without permission when something happened to the mansion. How could she be my consort?¡±

    Chu Qing said.

    ¡°No?¡± Chu Liuchen asked again.

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Qing said with certainty.

    Chu Liuchen asked again as if he didn¡¯t see the anger in Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, ¡°Are you sure? Or has your mother asked someone to change her status proof? Your mother might have agreed to the thing granted by Uncle the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? My mother would not do such a thing. How could she make Shao Jie¡¯er my consort?¡± Chu Qing became increasingly impatient.

    Her mother hated Shao Jie¡¯er so much, so how could she take the initiative to make Shao Jie¡¯er a consort?

    ¡°I know your purpose. Shao Jie¡¯er has a bad character, and her behaviors are uneptable. How could such a woman be my consort? Even my ordinary concubines are better than her.¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth with determination and said. Chu Liuchen dominated their conversation. Chu Qing felt breathless under such intense pressure.

    He shook his sleeves and covered the blue veins on his arms. He was afraid he would lose control and fight with Chu Liuchen.

    He exhaled deeply. This was Chu Liuchen¡¯s territory, so he wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t fight here. But this depressed feeling made him ufortable.

    ¡°Well, then, Grand Prince, pleasee out!¡± Chu Liuchen smilednguidly and stretched out his slender hand to pat him.

    Chu Qing turned his head in a daze and saw Grand Princeing out from behind the curtain. He was so fat that he could barely walk.

    A eunuch brought over arge chair. Grand Prince sat down and rubbed his belly. It was tough for him to stagger here. So, when he had nothing to do, he was unwilling to go out and would rather lie at home.

    In particr, when he was asked to go to the Imperial Pce, he knew there couldn¡¯t be a good thing.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, someone from your mansion came to me with your visiting card. Then I was told to record Shao Jie¡¯er as your consort.¡± The aged Grand Prince did not exin much and went straight to the point. ¡°But ording to what you said just now, you don¡¯t know about this matter. In this case, who used your visiting card to deceive me?¡±

    His visiting card was not something that anyone could get.

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Qing was stunned. Subconsciously, he was on the alert.

    ¡°Yes, indeed. It happened the day before yesterday. Commandery Prince Qing, what¡¯s wrong with your mansion? Is it safe? Sometimes, someone was going to assassinate you. Sometimes, your mansion was haunted. Now, even your visiting card was stolen. Such a mistake about the visiting card might cause big trouble. Nothing serious happened because it was sent to me. But if it was sent to other mansions, others might doubt and criticize you!¡±

    Grand Prince said with a grin and moved his legs to rx. He was so fat that he would feel miserable if he stayed put for a long time. The chair was not small, but he didn¡¯t think there was enough space for him because he could barely squeeze himself into it.

    What would happen if it was sent to other mansions? If such a visiting card were lost, it would cause big trouble, especially during this sensitive period. All the mansions were very cautious for fear of causing serious trouble. Even the Emperor¡¯s sons had shut their doors and declined to see visitors, meticulous about everything. Therefore, shouldn¡¯t an unfavored nephew like him behave more appropriately?

    Chu Qing¡¯s expression changed drastically. He stood up, bowed deeply to Grand Prince and Chu Liuchen, and said, ¡°Grand Prince and Prince Chen, I¡¯ll find out the truth when I get back. I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡±

    After that, he turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Chu Liuchen drawledzily, tapping gently on the table with his slender fingers. Then, he said with an extremely casual attitude, ¡°Since Shao Jie¡¯er is not your consort, please do me a favor. Whatever mistakes Shao Jie¡¯er made, she is my wife¡¯s cousin. It would be great to let her live somewhere far away from the capital! What do you think about it?¡±

    It sounded like a question, but Chu Qing gave him the suggestion in a very matter-of-fact way. His words sounded more like a notice to Chu Qing. Anyway, Shao Jie¡¯er was merely a concubine with no status. It was indeed not a big deal for him. But Chu Qing felt very aggrieved as if he had been severely beaten. What was worse, with his head pressed down, he had to cheer for this brutal beating.

    He felt depressed and tried topose himself, his eyes gloomy and cold. After a while, he nodded to Chu Liuchen and said, ¡°Okay, she is just a concubine. Nothing serious.¡±

    After that, he said goodbye to the two of them. This time, neither of them stopped him and watched him leave in a hurry.

    With a handkerchief, the aged Grand Prince wiped the sweat off his forehead and smiled at Chu Liuchen. ¡°Your highness, this matter is settled, right?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Grand Prince,¡± Chu Liuchen said politely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Grand Prince felt uneasy and moved again. He did feel terrible even though he was on the chair. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡­¡±

    ¡°Grand Prince, there is no need for me to tell you how important the offspring of the royal family is. Am I right?¡± Chu Liuchen said. When his face suddenly darkened, traces of gloominess appeared on his gentle face. Under his piercing gaze, Grand Prince seemed targeted by a powerful savage prey. His hands trembled, and he hurriedly exined. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. People from the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion said so.¡±

    In his heart, Grand Prince cursed Chu Qing at full st. He got involved in this matter for no reason. He didn¡¯t know why such a thing happened. Commandery Prince Qing didn¡¯t manage his inner court well, but somehow, the trouble was brought upon Grand Prince¡¯s head.

    ¡°Do you think it has nothing to do with you? Then I¡¯ll tell Uncle the Emperor the details when I meet him,¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ I was negligent to my work.¡± Grand Prince had to admit defeat to a junior. At this time, he hated Chu Qing even more.

    Grand Prince had just wanted to live out the rest of his life as the director of the Imperial n. What was wrong with being an idle Prince with few desires? Without reason, he was involved in this matter.

    ¡°Grand Prince, you neglected more than once. Do you remember the matter about the former empress more than a decade ago?¡±

    Grand Prince¡¯s face changed dramatically.

 Chapter 1265 - 1265 Selected Secrets in the Palace

    Chapter 1265 Selected Secrets in the Pce

    ¡°I heard you have been the director of the Imperial n for many years, right? You have been in this position since the deceased emperor was still alive. You must have encountered a lot of things over the years. May I ask you something about the former Empress?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a gloomy and dark look, and his beautiful eyes seemed bottomless.

    Grand Prince¡¯s fat face turned deathly pale. His lips trembled, but he managed not to cry out in rm.

    After a long while, he finally found his voice. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The deceased empress was poisoned when she was pregnant. I want to know about it. Could you please tell me the details, Grand Prince?¡± Chu Liuchen finally cracked a smile. His sullen face brightened up. However, this weird scene made Grand Prince even more terrified. Even the rolls of fat under his clothes began to tremble. He was quite scared when hearing anything about the former empress.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked it. Originally, the deceased emperor selected you to be the director of the Imperial n. But after Uncle the Emperor took the throne, many people opposed you taking the position. Then, the Empress repeatedly pleaded with my Uncle the Emperor and invited many Madams of the Imperial n toe over. Only then she kept your position as the director of the Imperial n. Am I right?¡±

    Chu Liuchen continued, ignoring Grand Prince¡¯s ashen face.

    ¡°Grand Prince, the Empress is indeed your understanding and appreciative patron! Also, I found out you were not merely the director of the Imperial n but also in charge of the Imperial Household Department long ago. You handled all the daily affairs. But after Uncle the Emperor ascended the throne, you no longer managed the Imperial Household Department. My Imperial Grandmother¡¯s younger brother took it over.¡±

    Chu Liuchen said at a ck pace.

    Grand Prince felt stifled as if someone had grabbed his neck. He tried to stretch his neck up again and again. But still, he could hardly breathe. Then, he eagerly seized the chair¡¯s armrest, intending to sit up straight. However, he slid down instead.

    ¡°Grand Prince, when did you be so close to the Empress? The Empress took such good care of you and even let you be the director of the Imperial n for so many years. Then, what have you done for her? ¡± Chu Liuchen was all smiles. ¡°After the former empress gave birth to me, they said I suffered from an inherent shortage and was born with the toxin inherited from my mother. But in fact¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Liuchen paused again and looked at Grand Prince meaningfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­ not me. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Grand Prince finally managed to say something. He braced his hands against the chair¡¯s armrests for support and panted heavily.

    ¡°Not you? Then was it the Empress?¡± Chu Liuchen asked in a gentle voice with a bit of coldness and indifference. Yet, Grand Prince could hear him clearly.

    Grand Prince was so scared that he slipped off his chair and fell heavily to the ground.

    He was very fat, so it didn¡¯t hurt much when he fell to the ground. He was now scared and flustered. Though he fell onto the ground, he didn¡¯t care if it hurt. He just shook his head subconsciously and said, ¡°I¡­ really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°Do you want Uncle the Emperor to ask in person?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows and asked meaningfully.

    Grand Prince trembled all over and looked at Chu Liuchen in horror. Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t say these words casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Prince Chen. Back then¡­ the Empress treated me well, but that was all. I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Grand Prince exined anxiously.

    ¡°But haven¡¯t you ever suspected anything?¡± Chu Liuchen raised the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I found something interesting recently and wanted to tell you. But since you don¡¯t want to hear it, I¡¯ll share it with Uncle the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s the matter?¡± Grand Prince gasped hard, like a fish thrown ashore.

    ¡°Something happened many years ago. Haven¡¯t you ever suspected it? If I go to see Uncle the Emperor now, how long do you think you can remain in your current position?¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily. His words didn¡¯t sound like a threat but more like a joke.

    However, Grand Prince didn¡¯t dare to take it as a joke. With difficulty, he pulled the chair, slowly got up, and sat back in it. Then, he picked up the teacup on the table and downed the tea. Looking straight at Chu Liuchen, he suppressed the fear in his heart and said, ¡± Prince Chen, I didn¡¯t know anything then. The Empress just asked me to ept a few people.¡±

    The Imperial Household Department needed a lot of people. At that time, the Empress was still a Prince¡¯s legal wife. It was not a big deal for her to send a few people over. The deceased emperor was in poor health and had no children. Many people spected that his brother should ascend the throne after his death. Thus, his brother¡¯s wife would be the future Empress.

    Many people had the same idea. That was why Grand Prince readily agreed to ept the people she sent over.

    When the former empress gave birth to the eldest legitimate son, the whole country celebrated it. However, it was said that the prince almost died when he was born. After that, people in the Pce frantically searched for those who plotted against the former empress. Only then did Grand Prince notice something seriously wrong, but those people had already left the Imperial Household Department.

    Later, the current Empress sent someone to drop a hint to him ¡ª he was asked to cover up these people¡¯s crimes. Grand Prince was in a great panic. He nned to reveal the Empress¡¯s unusual movements if he was found out. Unexpectedly, not long after this investigation started, the deceased emperor fell seriously ill and had no time to deal with it. Then, he passed away, and the current Emperor ascended the throne. Finally, Grand Prince breathed a sigh of relief.

    After that, the matter was left unsettled. Both the deceased emperor and the former Empress had died. Their son, Chu Liuchen, was sick and on the verge of death. Who would care about him? At that time, he was just the Emperor¡¯s nephew, and his death would even benefit the Emperor.

    As a result, this matter became Grand Prince¡¯s deep-hidden secret. For so many years, he never dared to talk much about this topic. He just wanted to be an idle Prince who cared about nothing but his position and title.

    ¡°Grand Prince, how about we talk about what happened that year?¡± Chu Liuchen was smiling, but Grand Prince couldn¡¯t. He held the armrests tightly to prevent himself from falling again.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen, will he be the one to win the final victory?¡±

    Chu Qing stomped angrily back to his mansion and went straight to the Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s Buddha hall. The Buddha hall was not big but very quiet. Consort Dowager Qing sat cross-legged on a rush cushion and quietly knocked on the wooden fish with a peaceful look. It was hard to believe that the woman in such a scene harbored wild ambitions.

    Hearing Chu Qinging in, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at him with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Whatever happens, you should always stay calm and peaceful. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Mother, is Shao Jie¡¯er my consort?¡± Chu Qing sat down on a chair aside and growled.

    ¡°No!¡± Consort Dowager Qing shook her head. ¡°Why would you think so? You know my attitude!¡±

    She loathed Shao Jie¡¯er. In the past, she could bear her for the sake of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, but now it was not necessary to endure her.

    ¡°Then why would someone go to record Shao Jie¡¯er as my consort in the Grand Prince¡¯s Mansion with my visiting card?¡± Chu Qing questioned.

    ¡°What?¡± Consort Dowager Qing did not understand for a moment.

    ¡°Mother, did you do it? Tell me the truth honestly,¡± Chu Qing asked impatiently.

    Consort Dowager Qing mmed the wooden fish down, and her face instantly fell. She snapped, ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? Are you here to vent your anger on me?¡±

    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± Chu Qing was annoyed, but he had to exin.

    ¡°Then what do you mean? You questioned me right after you came in. Do you think I did it?¡± Consort Dowager Qing was annoyed.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not like that. How could someone take my visiting card away? Isn¡¯t it with you? Why would Shao Jie¡¯er be recorded as a consort? We agreed we would keep her in our mansion at most,¡± Chu Qing said impatiently. He didn¡¯t understand why this was happening.

    Her mother didn¡¯t say that. Then why would such a thing happen? Just now, he was stumped by the words from Grand Prince and Chu Liuchen and remained tongue-tied for a good while. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    ¡°What do you mean? Say it clearly.¡± Consort Dowager Qing asked coldly.

    Chu Qing took a deep breath and told her what had happened in the Pce. When he finished, he saw the anger on Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mo Qiuyi had used your visiting card!¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Chu Qing was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, your fiancee, Mo Qiuyi.¡± Consort Dowager Qing sneered, ¡°She performs her duties as the hostess even before marrying into our mansion. She directly made Shao Jie¡¯er a consort. What was her purpose?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­ Did¡­ did you make a mistake?¡± Chu Qing calmed down at this time and asked hesitantly.

    ¡°In your mind, I could do this. Then, why is it impossible for her to do this?¡± Consort Dowager Qing was so furious that sheughed. ¡°I used to think that she was smart and sensible. Now, it turns out that she is overly thoughtful!¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing didn¡¯t stay in the Pce for a long time. But she sessfully became the deceased emperor¡¯s favorite consort in a short time. Later, she even gave birth to a son in the Yuhui Nunnery. She protected and raised him. How could an ordinary woman achieve all of this?

    ¡°Mother, is it really her?¡± Chu Qing asked uncertainly. He firmly believed Mo Qiuyi and sometimes trusted her more than his mother.

    Of course, he never shared such a mystic and inexplicable feeling with anyone.

    ¡°Who else could it be? Great. She bes overweeningly ambitious before she marries into our mansion,¡± Consort Dowager Qing reproached harshly with a stern look. Mo Qiuyi challenged her authority, which made her very annoyed. ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing stood up.

    ¡°Mother, there may be something else we haven¡¯t noticed. Qiuyi is not that kind of person,¡± Chu Qing said worriedly.

    ¡°I know what to do,¡± Consort Dowager Qing replied coldly. Then she turned around and walked out of the door. Chu Qing followed her uneasily and finally stopped outside the Buddha hall.

    ¡°Why would Mo Qiuyi do that?¡± The matter about Shao Jie¡¯er sounded not simple. Just now, he was so well pissed off that he had never reflected on this matter. Now he became uneasy. He took a deep breath and quickly followed behind. He was really worried about letting his mother take over the whole thing!

    When Mo Qiuyi was called over, she saw Consort Dowager Qing sitting in the main seat with a gloomy face. Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurried forward to salute, ¡°Greetings, Your Grace!¡±

    Comment (0)

    Chapter 1266 Going Back on His Word, Chu Qing Was Beaten up

    ¡°Tell me, why did you make Shao Jie¡¯er as consort?¡± Consort Dowager Qing asked, and her face suddenly clouded over.

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ the matter that she was recorded as a consort?¡± Mo Qiuyi asked and looked at Chu Qing uneasily. He was sitting aside with a gloomy face, but he looked concerned. Then she was relieved.

    ¡°Why would you make this decision you were not in a position to make?¡± Consort Dowager Qing said coldly.

    ¡°It was my fault, but I didn¡¯t mean to let Shao Jie¡¯er be the consort.¡± Mo Qiuyi had guessed it when she came over. With Chu Qing around, she was less nervous.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Qing was also surprised to hear that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She hasn¡¯t officiallypleted the act of worship, so she can¡¯t be considered a real consort.¡± Mo Qiuyi replied. ¡°Although she hasn¡¯t officially be a consort, her status proof has been recorded. Besides, the Emperor has agreed to it. That means no one can let her escape without permission.¡±

    ¡°Escape?¡± Consort Dowager Qing repeated the word because she didn¡¯t understand its meaning.

    ¡°Yes, she escaped. After returning to the mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er and her Eldest Brother were driven out together. Princess Chen will go to see her. If Shao Jie¡¯er disappears, Princess Chen must have helped her escape.¡± Mo Qiuyi said softly with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of it?¡± Chu Qing was still quite at a loss.

    ¡°Of course, it is useful. I heard Prince Chen treated Princess Chen very well. Because of her, your consort is missing. Then, she has to give you an exnation. Princess Chen may not offer any help, but Prince Chen will know they are in the wrong. When you confront him, Prince Chen will have to bow down to you,¡± Mo Qiuyi said unhurriedly.

    ¡°Make Chu Liuchen give in to me?¡± Chu Qing thought it was a good idea and looked better. He pointed to the chair aside and motioned for Mo Qiuyi to sit down.

    ¡°Tell me more details.¡± Consort Dowager Qing did not intend to let Mo Qiuyi go so easily.

    ¡°Your Grace, I only have myself to me. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. I nned toe over in the next two days and tell you about Shao Jie¡¯er. Then you and His highness can send someone to investigate it. After finding out the truth, you can go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. They lose a consort of our mansion. It will be sensational news. If Prince Chen intends to protect Princess Chen, he must agree to your requests.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi said with a smile.

    In fact, she had taken action long ago, but she suddenly bumped into Shao Wanru. After that, Shao Jie¡¯er was missing, and Mo Qiuyi couldn¡¯t find her. Then she took action ording to her n. She had to find Shao Jie¡¯er, kill her, and make a big deal out of it. Shao Wanru would find it hard to vindicate herself. Then it would be easier for her to frame Shao Wanru.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Shao Jie¡¯er could not be found. What was worse, Consort Dowager Qing called her over here.

    After the matter was done, Mo Qiuyi was not afraid of being questioned by Consort Dowager Qing. However, she felt a little guilty when Consort Dowager Qing summoned her toe here. Fortunately, she was eloquent. This n had been put off until now, but she glossed over her error by mentioning the whole thing vaguely.

    ¡°What will Prince Chen promise Qing¡¯er?¡± Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s face softened a little. Thinking for a while, she asked.

    ¡°His Majesty is ill, but His highness has never had the chance to visit him. However, Prince Chen can go in from time to time. Your highness, you don¡¯t have to ask for anything else. Just let Prince Chen take you in to meet the Emperor. This way, others would think you and Prince Chen are getting along well. And¡­¡±

    Mo Qiuyi paused and looked around.

    Although the people around them were their trusted subordinates, the fewer people knew about some things, the better.

    Consort Dowager Qing understood and ordered the people on both sides, ¡°You can leave now!¡±

    These servant girls, old maids, and Chu Qing¡¯s servants waiting on them nearby retreated to the door together. There were only the three of them left in the room.

    ¡°Say it. What on earth do you want to do?¡± Consort Dowager Qing said coolly, deep eyes on Mo Qiuyi. This daughter-inw was domineering, and it displeased her.

    But now they had to ask Mo Qiuyi¡¯s family for help.

    ¡°Your Grace, the Emperor is seriously ill. Isn¡¯t it a good time for us to do something? If we stir up trouble, the Emperor may die of anger. It will be good for us. Your Highness has endured hardships for many years, and it¡¯s time for you to amaze the world with your first achievements. You can use Prince Chen to approach the Emperor and seize the chance to attack him. Then, try to shift the me onto Prince Chen or other princes¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Mo Qiuyi becamecent.

    ¡°It is not easy to get close to the Emperor.¡± Consort Dowager Qing pondered this plot for a while and shook her head. ¡°And it will be too risky for Qing¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, no one can find out what His highness will do. He only needs to follow Prince Chen to visit His Majesty a few times.¡± Mo Qiuyi took out a sachet from the pocket before her chest. ¡°There are some medicinal materials mutually reinforcing and neutralizing each other. Your highness can wear it and stay near the Emperor as long as possible. Then, it will take effect.¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing was greatly startled and turned her head away for fear of being contaminated by evil things. ¡°Since it¡¯s so dangerous, take it away right now.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, rest assured. It¡¯s not dangerous, and the things inside are not poisonous. There is more than one kind of thing that could react. Another kind is needed, which has been sent to the Emperor. When His highness wears this sachet to meet him, his condition will inevitably worsen,¡± Mo Qiuyi said proudly.

    Consort Dowager Qing turned around and frowned deeply. She looked at Mo Qiuyi and pursed her lips. After a long time, she asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. So, I want His highness to go with Prince Chen. Your Grace, please think about it. Prince Chen asks His highness to go there. If something happens to the Emperor, His highness will stay safe, no matter how thoroughly others investigate this matter. Prince Chen or any other Prince will take the me for us. Anyway, no one can track us down.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi said implicitly.

    ¡°You have even nted some people in the Pce? Is there anyone serving the Emperor? Who is it?¡± Consort Dowager Qing lowered her voice and asked.

    ¡°Your Grace, please forgive me for not being able to tell you about this now. When His highness achieves what he wishes, you will know everything.¡± Mo Qiuyi did not reveal the ins and outs of the matter.

    Consort Dowager Qing stared at Mo Qiuyi coldly with an unpleasant look.

    Chu Qing coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°Mother, I think it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Seeing her son believe Mo Qiuyi¡¯s words without hesitation, Consort Dowager Qing was pissed off. She raised her head and rebuked her son coldly, ¡°Feasible? Are you serious? Prince Chen hase to you. How can you exin it? But now Chu Liuchen has brought trouble on you before you start scheming against him.¡±

    Thinking of this, Chu Qing felt very helpless. Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t seem to be willing to let it go.

    ¡°Qiuyi, what should we do now? Chu Liuchen has taken the initiative to provoke me and even came along with Grand Prince. Worse still, I have no idea about this. Shao Jie¡¯er is not and will never be my consort.¡± Chu Qing felt that this matter was difficult to deal with. Chu Liuchen was different from others ¡ª his ever-changing behaviors could never be predicted bymon sense.

    ¡°There is no need to be afraid. You can even say you don¡¯t know anything about it. Her Grace is always there to support you, right? Just say Her Grace wanted to do it. Could Prince Chen object to it?¡± Mo Qiuyi kept her head and answered.

    ¡°So, are you going to let me take the me?¡± Consort Dowager Qing snorted and became even more unhappy.

    ¡°Mother, now¡­ It seems only you can help me out!¡± Chu Qing thought it over and felt this was a good idea. However, he feared Consort Dowager Qing would be angry. So, he said cautiously with a smile.

    ¡°I will take the me. Then you will investigate the case of Shao Jie¡¯er. If this issue gets out of hand, it will be my fault. Mo Qiuyi, let¡¯s forget it!¡± Consort Dowager Qing was irritated by their decision. She had always been the one who took advantage of others. Much to her surprise, she would be used by a little girl one day, and she couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    ¡°Your Grace, if you add fuel to the me, His highness will profit from it.¡± Mo Qiuyi sheepishly reminded Consort Dowager Qing.

    With her face darkening, Consort Dowager Qing stopped talking. It was indeed a workable n very likely to seed. Chu Qing showed up before the Emperor, who would soon face his doom. Because Consort Dowager Qing knew what would happen long ago, she could be resourceful enough to rise to the asion in time. It would be easy for them to seize the throne.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think¡­¡± Knowing Consort Dowager Qing was angry, Chu Qing asked tentatively again, adding, ¡°Mother, if you feel ufortable about this idea, then forget it. We¡¯ve waited for so many years and can wait longer.¡±

    ¡°So many years of waiting?¡± Consort Dowager Qing felt suffocated in her heart. How could she wait any longer? She had been locked up in the Yuhui Nunnery for many days and nights, so she experienced hopelessness and despair. But the people with her repeatedly promised that she and her son would be fine. Besides, her son would be helped to ascend to the throne. Gradually, she epted the reality.

    Consort Dowager Qing had left the Yuhui Nunnery, but she could no longer bear such hard days.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say, but are you sure Prince Chen will suppress this matter?¡± Consort Dowager Qing gritted her teeth with determination. She had to do this even only for her son.

    ¡°If Prince Chen wants to protect Princess Chen, he must do this,¡± Mo Qiuyi saidcently with a trace of sarcasm across her eyes. So many years had slipped away, but Consort Dowager Qing never did anything really worthwhile. She was really timid andcked courage. If it were her, she would notnd herself in a passive position for so many years. Though she had a son of the deceased emperor, Consort Dowager Qing lived a miserable life. She was indeed useless.

    That was what Mo Qiuyi thought, and she persuaded Consort Dowager Qing and Chu Qing. They all felt it was not a big deal. After a brief discussion, Mo Qiuyi stayed in the mansion. Chu Qing got himself ready and went to ¡°confess¡± before Chu Liuchen in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. He knew Chu Liuchen must have returned to his mansion at this time.

    When he arrived at the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, the gatekeeper went in to report and soon invited him in with a smile.

    Chu Qing followed a servant inside.

    Chu Liuchen received Chu Qing on the second floor of his study.

    Seeing Chu Qinge in, Xiao Xuanzi bowed to him with a smile and stepped back behind Chu Liuchen. On therge chair made of luxurious nanmu, Chu Liuchen looked at Chu Qing coldly and said, ¡°You came back so fast? You and your people must have set up a trap. For my wife or me?¡±

    He tapped his fingers gently on the table. Sunlight came in through the window and fell on his pretty face, leaving bizarre, mottled shadows.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart wildly thumped twice. Never had he thought Chu Liuchen would be so blunt. He came straight to the point, tearing away the veil of false affection between them.

    ¡°I just learned about this matter too. It was my mother¡¯s idea¡­¡± Chu Qingposed himself and answered primly as they had discussed.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly crooked his finger at Commandery Prince Qing.

    Subconsciously, Chu Qing popped his head and looked over ¡ª Chu Liuchen was going to tell him some secrets. But the next moment, he was pped hard in the face, and Chu Qing was immediately stunned¡­

 Chapter 1266 - 1266 Going Back on His Word, Chu Qing Was Beaten up

    Chapter 1266 Going Back on His Word, Chu Qing Was Beaten up

    ¡°Tell me, why did you make Shao Jie¡¯er as consort?¡± Consort Dowager Qing asked, and her face suddenly clouded over.

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ the matter that she was recorded as a consort?¡± Mo Qiuyi asked and looked at Chu Qing uneasily. He was sitting aside with a gloomy face, but he looked concerned. Then she was relieved.

    ¡°Why would you make this decision you were not in a position to make?¡± Consort Dowager Qing said coldly.

    ¡°It was my fault, but I didn¡¯t mean to let Shao Jie¡¯er be the consort.¡± Mo Qiuyi had guessed it when she came over. With Chu Qing around, she was less nervous.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Qing was also surprised to hear that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She hasn¡¯t officiallypleted the act of worship, so she can¡¯t be considered a real consort.¡± Mo Qiuyi replied. ¡°Although she hasn¡¯t officially be a consort, her status proof has been recorded. Besides, the Emperor has agreed to it. That means no one can let her escape without permission.¡±

    ¡°Escape?¡± Consort Dowager Qing repeated the word because she didn¡¯t understand its meaning.

    ¡°Yes, she escaped. After returning to the mansion, Shao Jie¡¯er and her Eldest Brother were driven out together. Princess Chen will go to see her. If Shao Jie¡¯er disappears, Princess Chen must have helped her escape.¡± Mo Qiuyi said softly with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of it?¡± Chu Qing was still quite at a loss.

    ¡°Of course, it is useful. I heard Prince Chen treated Princess Chen very well. Because of her, your consort is missing. Then, she has to give you an exnation. Princess Chen may not offer any help, but Prince Chen will know they are in the wrong. When you confront him, Prince Chen will have to bow down to you,¡± Mo Qiuyi said unhurriedly.

    ¡°Make Chu Liuchen give in to me?¡± Chu Qing thought it was a good idea and looked better. He pointed to the chair aside and motioned for Mo Qiuyi to sit down.

    ¡°Tell me more details.¡± Consort Dowager Qing did not intend to let Mo Qiuyi go so easily.

    ¡°Your Grace, I only have myself to me. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance. I nned toe over in the next two days and tell you about Shao Jie¡¯er. Then you and His highness can send someone to investigate it. After finding out the truth, you can go to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. They lose a consort of our mansion. It will be sensational news. If Prince Chen intends to protect Princess Chen, he must agree to your requests.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi said with a smile.

    In fact, she had taken action long ago, but she suddenly bumped into Shao Wanru. After that, Shao Jie¡¯er was missing, and Mo Qiuyi couldn¡¯t find her. Then she took action ording to her n. She had to find Shao Jie¡¯er, kill her, and make a big deal out of it. Shao Wanru would find it hard to vindicate herself. Then it would be easier for her to frame Shao Wanru.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Shao Jie¡¯er could not be found. What was worse, Consort Dowager Qing called her over here.

    After the matter was done, Mo Qiuyi was not afraid of being questioned by Consort Dowager Qing. However, she felt a little guilty when Consort Dowager Qing summoned her toe here. Fortunately, she was eloquent. This n had been put off until now, but she glossed over her error by mentioning the whole thing vaguely.

    ¡°What will Prince Chen promise Qing¡¯er?¡± Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s face softened a little. Thinking for a while, she asked.

    ¡°His Majesty is ill, but His highness has never had the chance to visit him. However, Prince Chen can go in from time to time. Your highness, you don¡¯t have to ask for anything else. Just let Prince Chen take you in to meet the Emperor. This way, others would think you and Prince Chen are getting along well. And¡­¡±

    Mo Qiuyi paused and looked around.

    Although the people around them were their trusted subordinates, the fewer people knew about some things, the better.

    Consort Dowager Qing understood and ordered the people on both sides, ¡°You can leave now!¡±

    These servant girls, old maids, and Chu Qing¡¯s servants waiting on them nearby retreated to the door together. There were only the three of them left in the room.

    ¡°Say it. What on earth do you want to do?¡± Consort Dowager Qing said coolly, deep eyes on Mo Qiuyi. This daughter-inw was domineering, and it displeased her.

    But now they had to ask Mo Qiuyi¡¯s family for help.

    ¡°Your Grace, the Emperor is seriously ill. Isn¡¯t it a good time for us to do something? If we stir up trouble, the Emperor may die of anger. It will be good for us. Your Highness has endured hardships for many years, and it¡¯s time for you to amaze the world with your first achievements. You can use Prince Chen to approach the Emperor and seize the chance to attack him. Then, try to shift the me onto Prince Chen or other princes¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Mo Qiuyi becamecent.

    ¡°It is not easy to get close to the Emperor.¡± Consort Dowager Qing pondered this plot for a while and shook her head. ¡°And it will be too risky for Qing¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, no one can find out what His highness will do. He only needs to follow Prince Chen to visit His Majesty a few times.¡± Mo Qiuyi took out a sachet from the pocket before her chest. ¡°There are some medicinal materials mutually reinforcing and neutralizing each other. Your highness can wear it and stay near the Emperor as long as possible. Then, it will take effect.¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing was greatly startled and turned her head away for fear of being contaminated by evil things. ¡°Since it¡¯s so dangerous, take it away right now.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, rest assured. It¡¯s not dangerous, and the things inside are not poisonous. There is more than one kind of thing that could react. Another kind is needed, which has been sent to the Emperor. When His highness wears this sachet to meet him, his condition will inevitably worsen,¡± Mo Qiuyi said proudly.

    Consort Dowager Qing turned around and frowned deeply. She looked at Mo Qiuyi and pursed her lips. After a long time, she asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. So, I want His highness to go with Prince Chen. Your Grace, please think about it. Prince Chen asks His highness to go there. If something happens to the Emperor, His highness will stay safe, no matter how thoroughly others investigate this matter. Prince Chen or any other Prince will take the me for us. Anyway, no one can track us down.¡±

    Mo Qiuyi said implicitly.

    ¡°You have even nted some people in the Pce? Is there anyone serving the Emperor? Who is it?¡± Consort Dowager Qing lowered her voice and asked.

    ¡°Your Grace, please forgive me for not being able to tell you about this now. When His highness achieves what he wishes, you will know everything.¡± Mo Qiuyi did not reveal the ins and outs of the matter.

    Consort Dowager Qing stared at Mo Qiuyi coldly with an unpleasant look.

    Chu Qing coughed in a low voice and said, ¡°Mother, I think it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Seeing her son believe Mo Qiuyi¡¯s words without hesitation, Consort Dowager Qing was pissed off. She raised her head and rebuked her son coldly, ¡°Feasible? Are you serious? Prince Chen hase to you. How can you exin it? But now Chu Liuchen has brought trouble on you before you start scheming against him.¡±

    Thinking of this, Chu Qing felt very helpless. Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t seem to be willing to let it go.

    ¡°Qiuyi, what should we do now? Chu Liuchen has taken the initiative to provoke me and even came along with Grand Prince. Worse still, I have no idea about this. Shao Jie¡¯er is not and will never be my consort.¡± Chu Qing felt that this matter was difficult to deal with. Chu Liuchen was different from others ¡ª his ever-changing behaviors could never be predicted bymon sense.

    ¡°There is no need to be afraid. You can even say you don¡¯t know anything about it. Her Grace is always there to support you, right? Just say Her Grace wanted to do it. Could Prince Chen object to it?¡± Mo Qiuyi kept her head and answered.

    ¡°So, are you going to let me take the me?¡± Consort Dowager Qing snorted and became even more unhappy.

    ¡°Mother, now¡­ It seems only you can help me out!¡± Chu Qing thought it over and felt this was a good idea. However, he feared Consort Dowager Qing would be angry. So, he said cautiously with a smile.

    ¡°I will take the me. Then you will investigate the case of Shao Jie¡¯er. If this issue gets out of hand, it will be my fault. Mo Qiuyi, let¡¯s forget it!¡± Consort Dowager Qing was irritated by their decision. She had always been the one who took advantage of others. Much to her surprise, she would be used by a little girl one day, and she couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    ¡°Your Grace, if you add fuel to the me, His highness will profit from it.¡± Mo Qiuyi sheepishly reminded Consort Dowager Qing.

    With her face darkening, Consort Dowager Qing stopped talking. It was indeed a workable n very likely to seed. Chu Qing showed up before the Emperor, who would soon face his doom. Because Consort Dowager Qing knew what would happen long ago, she could be resourceful enough to rise to the asion in time. It would be easy for them to seize the throne.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think¡­¡± Knowing Consort Dowager Qing was angry, Chu Qing asked tentatively again, adding, ¡°Mother, if you feel ufortable about this idea, then forget it. We¡¯ve waited for so many years and can wait longer.¡±

    ¡°So many years of waiting?¡± Consort Dowager Qing felt suffocated in her heart. How could she wait any longer? She had been locked up in the Yuhui Nunnery for many days and nights, so she experienced hopelessness and despair. But the people with her repeatedly promised that she and her son would be fine. Besides, her son would be helped to ascend to the throne. Gradually, she epted the reality.

    Consort Dowager Qing had left the Yuhui Nunnery, but she could no longer bear such hard days.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say, but are you sure Prince Chen will suppress this matter?¡± Consort Dowager Qing gritted her teeth with determination. She had to do this even only for her son.

    ¡°If Prince Chen wants to protect Princess Chen, he must do this,¡± Mo Qiuyi saidcently with a trace of sarcasm across her eyes. So many years had slipped away, but Consort Dowager Qing never did anything really worthwhile. She was really timid andcked courage. If it were her, she would notnd herself in a passive position for so many years. Though she had a son of the deceased emperor, Consort Dowager Qing lived a miserable life. She was indeed useless.

    That was what Mo Qiuyi thought, and she persuaded Consort Dowager Qing and Chu Qing. They all felt it was not a big deal. After a brief discussion, Mo Qiuyi stayed in the mansion. Chu Qing got himself ready and went to ¡°confess¡± before Chu Liuchen in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. He knew Chu Liuchen must have returned to his mansion at this time.

    When he arrived at the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, the gatekeeper went in to report and soon invited him in with a smile.

    Chu Qing followed a servant inside.

    Chu Liuchen received Chu Qing on the second floor of his study.

    Seeing Chu Qinge in, Xiao Xuanzi bowed to him with a smile and stepped back behind Chu Liuchen. On therge chair made of luxurious nanmu, Chu Liuchen looked at Chu Qing coldly and said, ¡°You came back so fast? You and your people must have set up a trap. For my wife or me?¡±

    He tapped his fingers gently on the table. Sunlight came in through the window and fell on his pretty face, leaving bizarre, mottled shadows.

    Chu Qing¡¯s heart wildly thumped twice. Never had he thought Chu Liuchen would be so blunt. He came straight to the point, tearing away the veil of false affection between them.

    ¡°I just learned about this matter too. It was my mother¡¯s idea¡­¡± Chu Qingposed himself and answered primly as they had discussed.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly crooked his finger at Commandery Prince Qing.

    Subconsciously, Chu Qing popped his head and looked over ¡ª Chu Liuchen was going to tell him some secrets. But the next moment, he was pped hard in the face, and Chu Qing was immediately stunned¡­

 Chapter 1267 - 1267 Whose Son Are You?

    Chapter 1267 Whose Son Are You?

    ¡°Chu Qing, don¡¯t you think you overestimate yourself? How dare you plot against my wife?¡± Chu Liuchen withdrew his hand and slowly took the handkerchief from Xiao Xuanzi, his prating eyes deep and cold.

    ¡°Chu Liuchen, what do you mean?¡± Chu Qing gritted his teeth, and the blue veins on his forehead stood out. Suddenly, he stood up and clenched his fists in a growl.

    He feared that he would ultimately be out of control and give Chu Liuchen two punches. He would be in serious trouble if he injured the invalid¡¯s frail body.

    ¡°Chu Qing, what do you think will happen if I kill you?¡± Chu Liuchen narrowed his eyes and curled his mouth corners with sarcasm.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Chu Qing snarled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to do that? Are you Uncle the Emperor¡¯s son? Or do you think Imperial Grandmother values you?¡± Chu Liuchen mercilessly destroyed Chu Qing¡¯s confidence. ¡°You believe you can get everything you want as the deceased emperor¡¯s son. How could you be so foolish to believe that? It may be inconvenient for my Uncle the Emperor to deal with you, but I don¡¯t care. I am also the deceased emperor¡¯s son. Moreover, I am his eldest legitimate son, but you¡­ are a consort¡¯s son of unknown origin.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. We are both the deceased emperor¡¯s sons. What right do you have to humiliate me?¡± Chu Qing was unable to restrain his anger.

    ¡°The sons of the deceased emperor?¡± Chu Liuchen slightly narrowed his eyes. This made his eyes appear even more chilling with intense killing intent.

    Two guards suddenly appeared at the door. They were dressed in ck armored suits, eying Chu Qing as if he were dead.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Chu Qing was so scared that he took two steps back, and his face immediately turned pale. He had thought that Chu Liuchen was trying to frighten him. But now, he didn¡¯t dare to go against him. The murderous look in Chu Liuchen¡¯s eyes was apparent. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, Chu Liuchen. I am your younger brother, your biological younger brother. We both are the deceased emperor¡¯s descendants. If¡­ if I¡¯m put to death, even the Emperor will find it hard to exin my death to the world.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be hard for Uncle the Emperor to face the world. Instead, he will be happy to see us fight fiercely against each other. After your death, I will have to take the me. He won¡¯t be in a difficult situation at all. I¡¯m in poor health anyway. Uncle the Emperor and Imperial Grandmother have been very good to me. I can repay their kindness to me with it. Besides, they would take good care of my wife after I die.¡±

    Chu Liuchen shed him a smile. In Chu Qing¡¯s eyes, only a crazy man would smile in such a situation.

    Chu Qing was scared, absolutely terrified. He trembled and stepped back, hiding behind the chair. He took a deep breath and suppressed the shock in his heart. ¡°Eldest Brother, let¡¯s¡­ talk without heat. We are blood-rted brothers. How can we cause death to each other? Our father¡­ he will criticize us and turn in his grave¡­ This¡­ this is an unbearable unfilial act.¡±

    ¡°Father? How long has the deceased emperor been dead? I have lived long enough and have no intention of living. You happen to provoke me today and even dare to plot against my wife. Then, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Chu Liuchen stood up with a smile and took a step forward.

    Chu Qing took a step backward and almost fell into a panic. ¡°Eldest Brother, don¡¯t be like this. We are brothers. How could I plot against you? There must be a mistake.¡±

    Chu Qing was about to cry. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuchen to have gone entirely mad. He was indeed crazy. He had just started taking advantage of Princess Chen, and Chu Liuchen was out of his mind. If he had known that Chu Liuchen cared so much about Princess Chen, Chu Qing would have provoked Chu Liuchen foolishly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I kill you, but maybe Uncle the Emperor and Imperial Grandmother will leave the case unsettled. After all, they have experienced many difficulties raising me for so many years,¡± Chu Liuchen said with an increasingly gentle smile.

    Chu Qing was scared. He had never been so angry with Mo Qiuyi. What kind of idea did she offer? It even drove Chu Liuchen crazy! At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to think about anything. He only wanted to leave as soon as possible and nevere to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion again.

    While maintaining vignce against Chu Liuchen, Chu Qing stepped back to the door, not daring to stimte Chu Liuchen significantly. ¡°Eldest Brother, I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll go back and p that bitch twice. How audacious was she to frame up Princess Chen? I was not very strict with her. Eldest Brother, we are connected by blood. Are you really going to hurt me?¡±

    ¡°Connected by blood? Are you sure?¡± Chu Liuchen suddenly stopped and squinted at Chu Qing.

    It looked like the gaze of death. Chu Qing¡¯s heart trembled again, and he said subconsciously, ¡°Eldest Brother, Prince Chen, I am your brother for real¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you are not!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, but this time his smile was gloomy. ¡°Ask your mother: whose son you are¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay. I¡¯ll ask her right now.¡± No matter what Chu Liuchen said, Chu Qing did not dare to disobey him now. Everything he said was right. He retreated to the door while answering, but the two guards just looked at him coldly. They would not take action without Chu Liuchen¡¯s instructions. Chu Qing was instantly relieved at this thought.

    As soon as he retreated to the door, he lifted his long robe, turned around, and strode downstairs. When he ran downstairs and saw his servant standing there, he held the pir and gasped for breath as if he had escaped from death.

    ¡°Your highness, you¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The servant ran over to help him up in a hurry and asked anxiously. His master had been very calm when he went upstairs. But now, he looked so scared that his face looked ghastly pale. His clothes were in a mess after such a short time.

    He didn¡¯t seem to see Prince Chen. Instead, he was in a mess as if being robbed.

    Chu Qing gasped aloud and looked up, only to meet a pair of icy eyes. The handsome eyes seemed fathomless because of the ruthless and dark look. They looked like two bottomless pools. Seeing that Chu Qing was looking at him, Chu Liuchen smiled. Such a smile looked a little gentle and graceful in the sun.

    However, Chu Qing¡¯s legs almost went limp because of such a smile. He pushed the servant away and staggered out. He didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer for fear that Chu Liuchen would kill him regardless of the consequences.

    If Chu Liuchen took his life away, Chu Qing didn¡¯t know if the Emperor would punish him. But the Emperor and the Empress Dowager doted on Chu Liuchen. Knowing this, Chu Qing felt they would not punish Chu Liuchen even if he killed him.

    Chu Liuchen leanedzily against the building railings and watched Chu Qing fleeing in a panic, revealing a noble andcent smile. The man with crazy killing intent before Chu Qing had long disappeared.

    With a wave of his hand, the two guards left.

    Xiao Xuanzi came over with a broad smile and said, ¡°Your highness, Commandery Prince Qing is half dead with fright.¡±

    From a distance, they could see Chu Qing running out desperately. One after another, servants in the mansion stepped aside to avoid him. Watching Chu Qing run away wildly, they were stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Commandery Prince Qing? Why does he look so scared?¡±

    ¡°Where is Princess Chen?¡± Chu Liuchen asked idly.

    ¡°Her Highness is making clothes, saying she wants to make a set for you,¡± said Xiao Xuanzi.

    Chu Liuchen pulled his sleeves and extended his hands to let Xiao Xuanzi have a look. ¡°Sleeves of my many clothes are short. I seem to have grown much taller.¡±

    After saying that, he got upzily and walked into the study.

    Xiao Xuanzi blinked his eyes and finally understood after thinking for a while. Immediately, he said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll report this to Her Highness and set her heart at rest. Princess Chen will make a lot of clothes for you.¡±

    His master had not grown taller at all. He had just heard that Princess Chen was making clothes and wanted her to make a few more sets for him. However, his master was unwilling to say it. As his personal eunuch, it was his duty to see Princess Chen and let her know.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s indifferent voice came from the study.

    Xiao Xuanzi was secretly happy. ¡°My master is like this. Well, he has put on several countenances in such a short time.¡± He ran away swiftly to the inner court.

    Shao Wanru was indeed making clothes for Chu Liuchen. A set of royal blue clothes had not yet finished. After hearing Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s report, she couldn¡¯t help smiling lightly. Mo Qiuyi got some dirty tricks up her sleeve: she wanted to hype up the issue about Shao Jie¡¯er. But unlucky for her, Shao Wanru was never vulnerable, though she was reluctant to confront Mo Qiuyi.

    But since she couldn¡¯t avoiding into conflict with Mo Qiuyi, she might as well confront her.

    Mo Qiuyi was not easy to deal with, nor was Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°Xiao Xuanzi, I heard Princess Yuyan went to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did. She had a good talk with Consort Dowager Qing. The Miss of Mo¡¯s Mansion also went there, but they didn¡¯t meet each other.¡± Xiao Xuanzi knew what Shao Wanru meant. These things were confidential. But his master had asked him to say anything Princess Chen wanted to learn about.

    ¡°Can you find a way to let Princess Yuyan go there again?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows and said. Mo Qiuyi thought it was easy to be the legal wife of Commandery Prince Qing. Then, she decided to find something for her to do.

    Mo Qiuyi seemed to be the key to many things, and so did Princess Yuyan. Shao Wanru was curious: which one of them would win atst? They were answers to many things. Who would have thought that? The key to some issues was not the few Princes but the two seemingly inconspicuous women.

    ¡°I know.¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded with a smile and secretly mourned for the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. How could anyone offend Princess Chen and Prince Chen without paying a heavy price¡­

    Chu Qing fled to his home in a panic. Returning to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, he rushed to the inner court in a rage. At this moment, Consort Dowager Qing and Mo Qiuyi were still waiting for his good news. Seeing himing in, Mo Qiuyi came forward and greeted him before the others. She asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re back. What happened? Did Prince Chen say anything?¡±

    In Mo Qiuyi¡¯s mind, it was not a big deal.

    ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done!!¡± Chu Qing was angry and ashamed, burning with rage. When he saw Mo Qiuyi, he was even angrier. When he ran out of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, the servants there looked at him as if he were a fool. Thinking that Chu Liuchen almost killed him, he could no longer be as good-tempered as before. As such, he violently pushed her back!

    Mo Qiuyi was violently pushed onto the door frame. She covered the back of her head in great pain and almost couldn¡¯t speak. Her face became ashen, and she looked like she was about to faint.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t you talk nicely?¡± Consort Dowager Qing said, and her face fell. Her innermost hatred toward Mo Qiuyi was one thing, and Chu Qing pushing Mo Qiuyi before her was quite another. Consort Dowager Qing was keen to get the force behind Mo Qiuyi. Thus, how could she let him do that?

    No matter how much she disliked Mo Qiuyi, she had to keep the feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s all her fault. I almost couldn¡¯te back!¡± Chu Qing came to his senses at this time. Instead of going forward to push Mo Qiuyi, he pointed at her and snarled, ¡°Mother, do you know what happened to me? It¡¯s all because of her!¡±

 Chapter 1268 - 1268 Weddings, Each Livelier Than Another

    Chapter 1268 Weddings, Each Livelier Than Another

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Talk things over calmly.¡± Consort Dowager Qing looked rather displeased.

    Chu Qing was scared. Along the way, many people had seen him in such a mess, and he was quite beside himself with anger. However, her mother¡¯s reproachful re sobered him up a little. After a deep breath, he coldly told Mo Qiuyi, ¡°If you don¡¯t think your n through, don¡¯t make any reckless moves. You almost got me killed.¡±

    After that, he wildly swung his sleeves and strode away. He had got into this unholy mess. How could he be in the mood to talk about the matter in detail?

    Mo Qiuyi was scolded for no reason right before Consort Dowager Qing. She felt ashamed and wronged for a moment, and her tears fell immediately.

    Chu Qing had always been obedient to her. Never had he treated her rudely like this!

    ¡°Well, I know you feel aggrieved. When Qing¡¯er returns, I¡¯ll ask him to apologize to you,¡± Consort Dowager Qing gentlyforted her. Although she didn¡¯t know why Chu Qing lost his temper, she was not angry with him for losing his temper at Mo Qiuyi. If her son was always good-tempered and under the control of a woman, she would hold him in contempt.

    ¡°Consort Dowager Qing¡­ I was wrong. I¡¯m afraid my n was not good enough. Because of it¡­ His highness suffered.¡± Mo Qiuyi said, wiping her tears.

    Chu Qing had just returned from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Since he came back in such a sorry plight, it was apparent that things did not go well. In this case, she would never let Chu Qing apologize.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can think in this way. You will soon marry into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. You two should live together with one heart. If a couple unites as one, their strength is powerful enough to cut metal. When I am old, I¡¯m d you can apany Qing¡¯er.¡± Consort Dowager Qing said with great relief and a kind look.

    At this time, no matter how aggrieved Mo Qiuyi was, she gradually managed to reveal a smile. She must please Consort Dowager Qing. In the past, she did not think it was necessary. After all, her strength was not negligible. Her family had contributed a lot to helping Consort Dowager Qing bring up Chu Qing in the Yuhui Nunnery. Because of this, Consort Dowager Qing and Chu Qing owed her gratitude and respect.

    Unfortunately, since Princess Yuyan showed up, Mo Qiuyi had to adopt a lower profile. With Princess Yuyan in mind, Mo Qiuyi red up into a fury. What right did such a woman have to pick her fruits?

    Unexpectedly, they then had a peaceful time. Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and Commandery Prince Qing married, respectively.

    The three Princes got married almost at the same time. Though all their weddings were grand, Prince Yue¡¯s wedding looked rtively normal. Prince Zhou and Commandery Prince Qing each had a sensational wedding with distinctive features.

    Prince Zhou married his legal wife and consort at the same time. Several bridal sedan chairs entered his mansion simultaneously. Because so many brides married into his mansion together, Prince Zhou did not go to wee Infanta Yuan¡¯an in person. He just waited for the bridal sedan chairs of his brides at his mansion. One after another, his women got out of their bridal sedan chairs. Crowded by these graceful women with slender figures, Prince Zhoupleted the formal wedding ceremony.

    All the onlookers enjoyed the bustling scene, but Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so angry that her face under the red veil was always livid. She couldn¡¯t help crumpling her handkerchief into a ball.

    If the other women didn¡¯t marry Prince Zhou with his legal wife, how could they qualify for a grand wedding ceremony with him? Besides, Prince Zhou might note to her ce today. Since Prince Zhou had been cold to her during this period, Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t have much confidence in herself. Angry and hateful, she was on the verge of violently pping the other women beside her.

    But she had to swallow the insult, no matter how reluctant she felt. Before getting on the bridal sedan chair, Ruiping Great Elder Princess repeatedly told her that today¡¯s wedding was herst obstacle. Surmounting it, she would be Princess Zhou. No matter how many women Prince Zhou had in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, she had the highest status.

    If Prince Zhou became the Emperor, she would be the Empress. In the future or now, she had to ept the reality ¡ª she could never be the only woman with Prince Zhou.

    Anyway, she could bear it¡­

    When she sat on the edge of the bridal bed, she could hear teasing remarks. Of course, even Ruiping Great Elder Princess had some enemies. People with sharp tongues in the n deliberately pierced her heart at this time.

    Everyone could see that Infanta Yuan¡¯an almost couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. At that time, Shao Wanru was also in the bridal chamber. She just sat aside silently and watched Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s embarrassed look indifferently.

    She ranked as many people¡¯s junior in the n but had a distinguished status. It was widely known that Prince Chen was the darling of the Emperor and the Empress Dowager. At present, the Emperor was seriously ill, but he still doted on Prince Chen. There were even rumors that Prince Chen would be the crown prince.

    Of course, rumors couldn¡¯t be taken seriously. Prince Yue, Prince Zhou, and even Commandery Prince Qing were said to stand a chance. But no matter what, every one of them might get the position before the final result was announced. In this case, people wouldn¡¯t offend any of these candidates.

    Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s wedding also caused a stir. It was mainly because the Xu State princess married into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion together with the Miss from the Mo family. Miss Mo was just an orphan, but the other bride was a Princess of the Xu State. As a result, thetter enjoyed much greater treatment and more splendor parade on the way to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. When the princess and Miss Mo were ced alongside, Princess Yuyan threw her into the shade. During the wedding, she seemed to be the legal wife instead of Miss Mo.

    In the end, when they came in through the door, Princess Yuyan was said to have domineeringly pulled Commandery Prince Qing forward and left Miss Mo behind. Did this mean Princess Yuyan would be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife?

    This view made sense. After all, it was right and proper for Princess Yuyan, a princess of a country, to be the legal wife. Upon arrival, many guests first praised Princess Yuyan¡¯s striking appearance. They uttered sighs of admiration unceasingly when Princess Yuyan married into the mansion, saying she and Chu Qing were a perfect match of remarkable talent and good looks. No one took notice of Miss Mo next to them!

    Miss Mo had no parents. Besides, her only uncle was Wei Dahai, merely a moderate-ranking official. Few guests of the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion paid attention to him. Even if some people talked to him, they did it for the sake of Commandery Prince Qing.

    Therefore, like Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Mo Qiuyi was also sent to the bridal chamber with a livid face.

    After Chu Qing reprimanded her that day, she had never seen him for a long time. Even when she visited him, Chu Qing refused to see her, saying she shouldn¡¯t meet him often before their uing wedding.

    However, Mo Qiuyi felt even more aggrieved when hearing that Consort Dowager Qing and Chu Qing personally received Princess Yuyan when she came to the mansion. They often invited her to dinner. Both Princess Yuyan and Mo Qiuyi were going to marry into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, but there was a world of difference in their treatment.

    Mo Qiuyi was also very annoyed and told Wei Dahai¡¯s Madam to ask for an exnation from them. However, they said Mo Qiuyi¡¯s idea that day almost killed Commandery Prince Qing. How could Commandery Prince Qing not be mad at her? It was perfectly understandable that he didn¡¯t want to see her in these few days.

    Nevertheless, Consort Dowager Qing also made a reassuring promise to Wei Dahai¡¯s Madam. Mo Qiuyi and Chu Qing had been childhood sweethearts. Even if such an unpleasant thing happened, Chu Qing would soon cool down. Consort Dowager Qing let Mo Qiuyi prepare for her wedding in peace. When she married into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she could take her time to exin to him, and everything would be fine.

    Mo Qiuyi had no choice but to wait. To her dismay, she was publicly humiliated on her wedding day.

    Then, an unexpected change enraged her even more. The bridal chamber Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion had prepared for her was given to Princess Yuyan. The one she was going to enter was supposed to be Princess Yuyan¡¯s, which was perfunctorily set up by the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    When Mo Qiuyi was sent to her bridal chamber, her servant girl told the situation to her. A vicious look emerged on Mo Qiuyi¡¯s face under the red bridal veil. By gasping for air, she finally managed to calm herself down.

    Before she was sent here, Wei Dahai¡¯s Madam, Madam Ouyang, repeatedly told her not to lose the greater for the less. Lack of forbearance in small matters upsets great ns. More importantly, she reassured her they would never let her suffer losses.

    When they were performing the formal wedding ceremony outside, Chu Qing and Consort Dowager Qing did not say Princess Yuyan would be the legal wife. Otherwise, Mo Qiuyi felt that she could not bear it.

    However, Chu Qing did not say she would be the legal wife either. Thinking of this, Mo Qiuyi felt quite resentful. She could hardly smother her annoyance. They had agreed that she would marry Chu Qing as his legal wife and Princess Yuyan as the secondary legal wife. But why didn¡¯t they say anything about it even until now?

    Shao Wanru also finished watching Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s wedding quietly and peacefully. Then she returned home leisurely with Chu Liuchen. She was not close to none of these mansions and attended their weddings merely as a mere formality.

    After the three princes married one after another, it came Shao Wanru¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.

    Chu Liuchen had specially prepared it for her. Women were considered to havee of age at 15. It was considered the best part of their lives. Many people came to watch the ceremony. The well-dressed girl wearing a gradient light green dress decorated with plum blossoms appeared. As she slowly stepped into the hall, everyone there was amazed.

    They knew long ago that Princess Chen was exceedingly beautiful and pretty as a picture. But when seeing her, they were still startled by her unimaginable beauty. She was endowed with very delicate and morous facial features. Under her long and curling eyshes, her eyes were as limpid as water. Then, there was her well-shaped nose and tender lips. As she slightly turned her eyes, Princess Chen naturally exuded authentic charm. Her lips were bright red without any makeup. Against the red plum blossoms at her dress corners, she looked like a gorgeous plum blossom proudly blooming on the branch.

    The plum blossoms were regarded as the promise of the arrival of spring.

    Even though the hall was packed with women, most were stunned by her peerless beauty.

    Zhang Qn calmly pulled her dress, seemingly in peace. However, she lowered her head to hide the gloomy look in her eyes after a nce at Shao Wanru.

    She was wearing a bright red dress today. It hadn¡¯t been long since her wedding, so it was not strange for her to wear such clothes and dress like a bride. Unlike before, she wore a lot of jewelry this time. She looked bright-colored and beautiful. These pieces of jewelry made her eye-catching. In the past, she was simple and unadorned. But now she looked as gorgeous as a full-blown peony renowned as the queen of flowers.

    Since she had newly married Prince Yue, it was normal for her to dress up so gorgeously.

    It was just that her face was not dazzling. She looked delicate, but thisyer of glittering clothes and essories outshone her. As such, she even appeared less attractive than usual. People at a distance only noticed her splendid clothes and jewels instead of her face.

    It was improper for her to dress like this when attending someone else¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. After all, Shao Wanru was supposed to be the focus of attention today. The other guests were tastefully dressed in a simple style to highlight Shao Wanru, the central figure today. They knew they shouldn¡¯t steal her limelight.

    However, although Shao Wanru was not dressed as gorgeously as Zhang Qn, she was much more outstanding than her. Therefore, Shao Wanru grabbed everyone¡¯s attention as soon as she arrived. Things went contrary to Zhang Qn¡¯s wishes. Slowly, she lowered her head. No one could see her face, but how could she look well?

    ¡°Such a long dress doesn¡¯t look good!¡± Someone beside Zhang Qn said and pulled her sleeve.

    Zhang Qn turned her head and looked at Princess Yuyan with deep eyes.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ugly?¡± Princess Yuyan said with a grin, still pulling her sleeve rudely. It made Zhang Qn very ufortable. She gently shook her sleeve but failed to shake Princess Yuyan¡¯s hand off. Seeing Princess Yuyan approach her again, she had to swing her arm violently. ¡°Ah!¡± Princess Yuyan let out a scream and almost fell off the chair.

    It was quite a stir, and they attracted everyone¡¯s attention¡­

 Chapter 1269 - 1269 Irrational Jealousy

    Chapter 1269 Irrational Jealousy

    ¡°Princess Yue, what are you doing?¡± Princess Yuyan immediately looked sullen and looked at Zhang Qn unkindly.

    Zhang Qn was stunned. Soon, she stood up and bowed sideways to Princess Yuyan. ¡°I identally touched you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so touchy?¡± Princess Yuyan stopped arguing and muttered to herself. Her words were not harsh, but everyone was looking at them. Their behavior was indeed suspicious.

    Especially when hearing herst sentence, people couldn¡¯t help but think of many things.

    ¡°Princess Yue made such a scene because she disliked Princess Chen, right?¡±

    ¡°But I heard Princess Yue had a good rtionship with Princess Chen before she married?¡± Many n rtives present looked at Zhang Qn and Princess Yuyan thoughtfully.

    Zhang Qn blushed, though she had tried to look calm. Deep down, she felt resentful and regretful. Obviously, Princess Yuyan caused this trouble to take revenge on her.

    ¡°Princess Yue, please sit down and watch the ceremony first!¡± Princess Yuyan suddenly became well-behaved after muttering these words. Smiling, she reached out and pulled Zhang Qn to sit with her. Meanwhile, sheforted Zhang Qn softly, ¡°I have never seen such a beautiful ceremony. You never witnessed such an impressiveing-of-age ceremony either, right? Does it make you think of yours?¡±

    Zhang Qn sat down and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed appealing!¡±

    Surprisingly, she suddenly became calm, as if nothing had happened. She even watched Shao Wanru enter the hall with a smile.

    When they quieted down, everyone¡¯s attention fell back on Shao Wanru again ¡ª she was the center of hering-of-age ceremony today.

    Princess Yuyan squinted at Zhang Qn and curled her lips secretly. ¡°She is burning with jealousy but pretends she doesn¡¯t care. No one would believe it!¡±

    Today, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hosted theing-of-age ceremony for Shao Wanru. She gave a courteous and peaceful speech to the female guests present. When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess finished speaking, her eyes turned red.

    The host today should be Shao Wanru¡¯s Mother. It was a pity that her Mother couldn¡¯t make it. The only elder that Shao Wanru could rely on was Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Thinking of her daughter¡¯s broken family, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess felt sadness welling up in her heart.

    The principal guest was a Princess of the royal family, while Qin Yiyan served as the master of ceremonies.

    A girl will tie her hair in a bun with a hair sp at the age of 15 to show that she hase of age. As a part of this ceremony, Qin Yiyan adjusted Shao Wanru¡¯s hairpin to a perfect position. Then, Shao Wanru retreated to change her clothes. She took off her previous dress in different shades of light green and wore a long piece of lc gauze. Inside there was an eight-sided silk skirt in pinkish-white like a lotus. Every step she took seemed to have made a lotus flower grow. The scene amazed all the women.

    Shao Wanru was good-looking, and so were her clothes.

    Some people had already inquired about her clothes. They all had the same idea when they heard they were from Princess Chen¡¯s Butterfly Clothing Shop. Who didn¡¯t want to buy a few sets of such exquisite clothes?

    After the final salute, the ceremony waspleted, and all the female guests came up to congratte Princess Chen. Everyone knew it: though Princess Chen had married Prince Chen early, she was the youngest legal wife among the wives of the few Princes.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan got together again. They looked very intimate, talking andughing as if nothing unusual had happened.

    But Zhang Qn was in a state of preupation. She stood aside with her eyes on Shao Wanru. Just like her, Shao Wanru had also married a Prince. However, Shao Wanru still looked dainty and feminine as a young girl. In contrast, she had matured a lot though she had only been married for a few days. Sadly, she did not want to be mature.

    No one wanted to be mature overnight, but she had no other choices. She was Prince Yue¡¯s legal wife but not the only woman of her husband in the mansion. But Shao Wanru was the only one in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Princess Yue,¡± Mo Qiuyi smiled and walked up to Zhang Qn.

    ¡°Princess Mo!¡± Zhang Qn said with a faint smile.

    Thepetition between Mo Qiuyi and Princess Yuyan for the position of the legal wife hadn¡¯t yet ended. Therefore, Mo Qiuyi was temporarily addressed as Princess Mo. As for Princess Yuyan, others still called her the same way.

    Zhang Qn didn¡¯t feel like starting a conversation with Mo Qiuyi. In the past, she looked down upon those women like Mo Qiuyi. Now, Mo Qiuyi had married Chu Qing and became the most inconspicuous one. Nevertheless, Zhang Qn, fatigued both mentally and physically, didn¡¯t have much effort to chat with her.

    After the brief greeting, Zhang Qn turned around to leave.

    ¡°Princess Yue, do you know why Princess Yuyan is hostile to you?¡± Mo Qiuyi seeded in stopping Zhang Qn from walking away.

    Not far away, Princess Yuyan was talking with Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Looking at her, Zhang Qn asked lightly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. I just don¡¯t like Princess Yuyan.¡± Mo Qiuyi took a step forward and got closer to Zhang Qn. Then, she lowered her voice and said without reservation.

    She and Princess Yuyan married Chu Qing with ambiguous status. Princess Yuyan always had the edge over Mo Qiuyi, whether in or outside the mansion. Thus, it was inevitable that the two of them couldn¡¯t get along well.

    ¡°But Princess Mo, don¡¯t you think it has nothing to do with me?¡± Zhang Qn asked.

    ¡°Of course not. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Am I right?¡± Mo Qiuyi said with a grin.

    Zhang Qn looked steadily at her in disapproval and smiled faintly with irony. ¡°Princess Yuyan is your enemy, but it seemingly has little to do with me!¡±

    Mo Qiuyi smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The truth is that Princess Yuyan¡¯s biggest enemy is not me but you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhang Qn frowned.

    ¡°Because of a man, of course.¡± Mo Qiuyi¡¯s voice had sunk to a conspiratorial whisper. In others¡¯ eyes, they looked very close to each other.

    Zhang Qn smiled sarcastically and decided to stop the meaningless talk with Mo Qiuyi. She turned around and was about to leave.

    Behind her, Mo Qiuyi¡¯s said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Princess Yuyan likes Prince Yue the most. Don¡¯t you know that? You married Prince Yue. In her eyes, you took away her favorite man.¡±

    So, that was why Princess Yuyan would frame her regardless of the asion. Like thest incident, she was even involved in it. Zhang Qn didn¡¯t think it strange when she never thought about it, but on second thought, she found it was true.

    Zhang Qn slowly stopped.

    Seeing that, Mo Qiuyi knew her words worked. Thus, she added in time, ¡°Believe me. Maybe it is not just Princess Yuyan¡¯s unrequited love. I think Prince Yue must have had the same feeling for her. You will know it when you go back and sound him out. I also heard that because of Prince Yue, Princess Yuyan is gorgeously dressed like a peony, the queen of flowers.¡±

    ¡°If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll report it to the Empress Dowager.¡± Zhang Qn said coldly, and her eyes turned sharp.

    Mo Qiuyi took a step back. Smiling awkwardly, she squinted at Prince Yue out of the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Just drop the matter if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Then, she turned around and left even before Zhang Qn walked away.

    They didn¡¯t talk long and separated after exchanging a few words. Therefore, they were not as eye-catching and intimate as Princess Yuyan and Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Unlike in the past, Mo Qiuyi¡¯s status was high enough now. Undoubtedly, some royal family members woulde to butter her up. At the very least, her husband, Commandery Prince Qing, was the deceased emperor¡¯s son and the Emperor¡¯s nephew. Compared with those very distant rtives of the royal family, he had an authentic noble status.

    There were also lots of people trying to make a connection with Zhang Qn. Prince Yue was the most likely to inherit the throne in many people¡¯s hearts. In this case, Zhang Qn would be the future Empress and sit up high in a leading position in this country. They had better take this chance to tter her. After all, they might not even meet her when she achieved her greatest ambition.

    Many people had this idea. Unsurprisingly that some people stopped Zhang Qn and tried to spend more time with her. However, she looked a little pale, and her servant girl had to reach out to support her.

    Seeing how fragile she appeared, these people who came up to have ¡°a little talk¡± with her dared to surround her any longer. Zhang Qn excused herself and went to a ce with fewer people. At this time, no one came to disturb her.

    Prince Yue stood a chance of winning the throne. Then, it was the same with Prince Zhou. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was one of them, so it was more convenient for them to get in touch with her.

    As a result, more and more people gathered around Infanta Yuan¡¯an to talk.

    Mo Qiuyi seemed to look up inadvertently while chatting with others. Seeing Zhang Qn¡¯s receding figure, she silently raised the corners of her mouth and lowered her head to talk to a young Madam ttering her.

    It seemed that no one paid attention to Zhang Qn except her.

    Zhang Qn picked a quiet path for a casual walk. Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was no smaller than Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, which was not surprising. The so-called ¡°Southern Pce¡± and ¡°Eastern Pce¡± were almost of the same size. No other mansions couldpare with them.

    Sitting down by a rockery, Zhang Qn reached out to pull the gorgeous clothes on her with a zed look in her eye. Chu Liuyue had chosen these clothes for her. She had thought Chu Liuyue did it only because he loved and cared about her, but now her face was overcast with sadness.

    Chu Liuyue liked gorgeous women dressed in bright-colored and beautiful clothes. They usually looked as outstanding and attractive as peonies. It was a pity that she was not such a beauty. Worse still, she wore this set of clothes that didn¡¯t suit her at all. As a result, she made a fool of herself before Shao Wanru. Just now, several Madams and Misses seemed to have looked at her with sarcasm in their eyes! However, she didn¡¯t need such dashing clothes. As Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter, she had many simple and elegant clothes that suited her well. But she epted the unsuitable clothes that made her look much less charming to satisfy his taste.

    She had known that Chu Liuyue liked Shao Wanru. After the incident in Princess Yuyan¡¯s courtyard, Chu Liuyue had speciallye to her door and implicitly exined that he cared about her.

    She was full of joy when waiting to get married. She even regretted that she had misunderstood Chu Liuyue and Shao Wanru. Now the pain brought by this regretful feeling was gnawing at her heart.

    To let her better understand her situation, her Mother had told her that Prince Yue might be coaxing her.

    But in her mind, Prince Yue was gentle and affectionate to her. How could she believe he loved someone else? However, after she married Prince Yue, she noticed several new concubines in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion more or less looked like Shao Wanru. At that time, she finally understood everything.

    Sure enough, Chu Liuyue liked Shao Wanru. Zhang Qn had regarded Shao Wanru as her best friend, but she and her husband¡­ At the thought of this, Zhang Qn felt ufortable and jealous. She couldn¡¯t stay with others. After all, she feared that she might not swallow the insult and lose her temper in public when seeing Shao Wanru again.

    A voice suddenly came from the other side of the rockery. Zhang Qn shrank back because she didn¡¯t want to see anyone now¡­

 Chapter 1270 - 1270 Eavesdropping Behind the Rockery

    Chapter 1270 Eavesdropping Behind the Rockery

    ¡°Miss, please sit and rest here!¡± The voice of a servant girl sounded cautious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit!¡± The muffled voice of a girl was very soft. It left a good impression on people. Then, the footsteps stopped on one side of the rockery. Separated by the rockery, people on both sides couldn¡¯t see each other.

    Zhang Qn hesitated for a moment and wanted to leave. But it would be shameful if others found Princess Yue from Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion eavesdropping. But the next moment, she stopped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Miss.¡± The servant girlforted her master. ¡°You still have Consort Lan!¡±

    ¡°But Consort Lan won¡¯t do anything about this matter, not to mention that it was rted to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.¡± The Young Madam sighed and sounded highly aggrieved.

    ¡°Go and tell the Prince,¡± the servant girl said.

    Her master was silent for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Cousin doesn¡¯t care about this matter and won¡¯t give me a chance to see him. Since I entered Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, I have only seen him a few times.¡±

    As she spoke, she became sadder and seemed to sob. ¡°I¡­ I have no rtives here. At present, I can only rely on Consort Lan and my cousin. Consort Lan is in the Pce, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to visit her frequently. My cousin doesn¡¯t take her seriously and never listens to Consort Lan. Besides, he has Princess Chen now¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, she stopped and sobbed even more loudly.

    It must be Qin Yiyan who lived in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Zhang Qn saw her at theing-of-age ceremony. She was said to be Consort Lan¡¯s niece and Chu Liuchen¡¯s cousin.

    Zhang Qn had seen her in the hall, feeling that this girl was gentle and amiable. Now it seemed she was indeed very soft but useless.

    Zhang Qn¡¯s arched eyebrows frowned slightly, but she did not move. She still stood there and pricked up her ears to catch their words. Her servant girl was about to leave after her. But unexpectedly, her master stopped. Looking at her in surprise, she did not dare to say a word.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t get upset. You are the person closest to Consort Lan, and Prince Chen doesn¡¯t mean to neglect you. But with Princess Chen around, it is inconvenient for him to see you.¡± The servant girl consoled her.

    The girl sobbed softly. Then, there came her mncholy voice. ¡°Will Princess Chen let me in?¡±

    The meaning of her words was vague, but Zhang Qn understood it. In the past, she might not understand it. But she had repeatedly yed against Chu Liuyue¡¯s concubines many times in the past few days. As a result, she became particrly sensitive to these vague words. She raised the corners of her mouth. Shao Wanru¡¯s life seemed not as happy as she had seen. Consort Lan must have promised this cousin Miss something.

    However, Shao Wanru disagreed with it. That was why the identity of this cousin Miss remained unchanged. If given a chance, she would be eager to change her current situation.

    After figuring this out, Zhang Qn moved her feet, made some sounds, and walked out.

    The noise she made rmed people on the other side of the rockery. Qin Yiyan turned around with her servant girl. Seeing Zhang Qn before her, she immediately recognized her. She bowed sideways and said with an injured look, ¡°Greetings, Princess Yue.¡±

    Among all the womenfolk today, Princess Yue was the most gorgeously dressed. She looked even more shy than Princess Yuyan. Anyone who had seen her in the hall would recognize her.

    ¡°Miss Qin, are you Prince Chen¡¯s cousin?¡± Zhang Qn asked softly. After looking her up and down, she wore a gentle look.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yiyan lowered her head and didn¡¯t look well.

    ¡°Are you Consort Lan¡¯s niece?¡± Zhang Qn asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qin Yiyan was unable to pull herself together. Zhang Qn, whom she couldn¡¯t afford to offend, saw her cry with a deep sense of grievance. How could anyone feel good in such a situation?

    ¡°Miss Qin, would you like to walk with me?¡± Zhang Qn invited her with delight.

    ¡°I have just stayed in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion for a short period. Usually, I stay in my courtyard and seldom go out, so I¡¯m not familiar with the scenery here. How about I get a familiar servant girl to lead the way for you?¡± Qin Yiyan seemed in low spirits and answered Zhang Qn with a perfunctory attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just taking a walk around this ce. I don¡¯t care where I go or if I can see good scenery. I¡¯m just walking around.¡±

    Zhang Qn said patiently.

    Since she said so, it would be a little impolite for Qin Yiyan to turn her down again. Helplessly, she nodded and followed Zhang Qn to a path.

    The two of them remained speechless for a while. After a long time, Qin Yiyan heard Zhang Qn ask softly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t you like being with too many people? I rarely see a Miss as young as you prefer quiet ces. Princess Chen and I used to be very lively. We would go wherever we wanted before we got married. Anyway, we were unwilling to waste our good time before we got married.¡±

    Zhang Qn said casually.

    ¡°Your and my¡­ cousin-inw are best friends?¡± Qin Yiyan asked curiously.

    ¡°Not the best. When I was in the Yuhui Nunnery, I did her some small favors, but now¡­¡± Zhang Qn stopped talking.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Qin Yiyan asked with interest.

    ¡°Now we are married, Wanru¡­ Prince Yue¡­¡± Speaking of this, Zhang Qn stopped, shook her head, and continued with a bitter smile, ¡°If I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­ married into the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Her words were ambiguous and vague, but it was easy for anyone hearing them to associate Shao Wanru with Prince Yue. Qin Yiyan widened her eyes in great surprise and looked at Zhang Qn in disbelief.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about these unpleasant things. I figure it¡¯s all over. Princess Chen has be your sister-inw, and I have married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. We have gone our separate ways and will live different lives in the future.¡±

    Zhang Qn said. Slightly turning her head, she nced at Qin Yiyan. ¡°I heard you talk. So, has Consort Lan promised you anything?¡±

    Qin Yiyan blushed instantly. Pinching her handkerchief, she lowered her head and said with an almost inaudible voice. ¡°Nothing serious. Consort Lan just mentioned it casually. It¡¯s not meant to be taken seriously.¡±

    ¡°Consort Lan is your elder of higher status. What she says carries weight.¡± When Zhang Qn mentioned Consort Lan, she was very respectful.

    Although Consort Lan didn¡¯t show up in public, everyone knew her importance. It was said that only Consort Lan was allowed to take care of the Emperor when he fell ill.

    The Empress had sent her people to the Emperor several times and asked to look after him in person. However, the Emperor refused the request of her and many other women in the imperial harem.

    Consort Lan was the only one who stayed with the Emperor.

    ¡°There are some things that she can¡¯t decide.¡± Qin Yiyan remained silent for a moment and said with a grievance.

    ¡°Consort Lan has such a high status and ispletely trusted by the Emperor. There is nothing that she can¡¯t do. You can ask her for an imperial edict if you want anything.¡± Zhang Qn said carelessly. ¡°It would be great to have a powerful aunt like Consort Lan. At least I wouldn¡¯t need to give in to others, and no one would bully me.¡±

    ¡°Is my aunt really¡­ that useful?¡± Qin Yiyan found it hard to believe this.

    Since she seldom appeared in public in the past, she was not familiar with many people. It was normal that she didn¡¯t find the value of Consort Lan.

    ¡°Who is Consort Lan? She is the former empress¡¯s biological sister and the Emperor¡¯s most trusted lover. I suppose even the Empress won¡¯t go against her,¡± Zhang Qn implicitly reminded her.

    In this case, it was a piece of cake to deal with Shao Wanru. No matter how powerful Shao Wanru was, could she be as mighty as the Empress?

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Qin Yiyan understood. She looked up with joy on her face and bowed sideways to Zhang Qn. ¡°Thank you for solving my doubts.¡±

    ¡°Did I say anything?¡± Zhang Qn asked in surprise. She rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I said anything. I only told you Consort Lan was very influential, and you could rely on her.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know it. You didn¡¯t say anything; I just came up with it myself.¡± Qin Yiyan sensitively exined for her. Her words were just right, and Zhang Qn looked at her with a much more gentle look.

    She nodded and pointed to a path not far away. ¡°I want to go there for a walk. I have a headache and want to have some peace and quiet.¡±

    She hinted that Qin Yiyan should leave her alone now.

    ¡°I have something to do, so I can¡¯t apany you any longer.¡± Qin Yiyan sensibly took a step back and said respectfully.

    ¡°Miss Qin, suit yourself!¡± Zhang Qn smiled mildly and walked away with her servant girl, leaving Qin Yiyan, who looked gentle and delicate, alone.

    Zhang Qn had gone far away. In a ce where she couldn¡¯t see, Qin Yiyan raised her face with a mocking smile and looked at Zhang Qn¡¯s back thoughtfully. Her cousin-inw had guessed it right. Princess Yue was also a troublemaker, but Qin Yiyan mistakenly believed she was a good person, unlike the other princesses.

    Qin Yiyan couldn¡¯t help ming herself for being superficial and embarrassing herself before her cousin-inw.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to meet my cousin-inw!¡± Qin Yiyan turned around decisively and went to Shao Wanru¡¯s courtyard. It was not yet time for the banquet. Shao Wanru must have been resting there after theing-of-age ceremony.

    Shao Wanru had changed into two sets of clothes. At this time, she wore a simple suit and rested in the room. When she heard that Qin Yiyan hade, she asked someone to invite her in.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, you¡¯re right.¡± No sooner had she entered the room than she gave a seemingly pointless remark. At this time, she lookedpletely different from what she had been before Zhang Qn. All of a sudden, she no longer looked yielding and timid. As soon as she came in, she sat opposite Shao Wanru and saw her reading a medical book. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    ¡°Do you want to say something?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t raise her head, but she could sense her feelings. She smiled slightly and asked after turning over the page.

    ¡°Cousin-inw, you knew it long ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Qin Yiyan couldn¡¯t help asking and reached out to press the medical book before Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru looked up at her, nodded, and asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the same way?¡±

    ¡°Cousin-inw!¡± Qin Yiyan widened her eyes and said, ¡°Princess Yue is not a good person!¡±

    ¡°Not a good person?¡± For a moment, Shao Wanru was lost in thought. Zhang Qn was indeed nice at the very beginning, but there were conflicts that they could not avoid. She was going to marry Chu Liuchen, while Zhang Qn would be Chu Liuyue¡¯s wife. Since then, it was destined that they could no longer be friends on very intimate terms. But Shao Wanru did not expect Zhang Qn to be so ruthless and heartless¡­

 Chapter 1271 - 1271 Consort Dowager Qingâ€™s True Identity

    Chapter 1271 Consort Dowager Qing¡¯s True Identity

    Commandery Prince Cheng had been very annoyed recently. Locked up in the mansion, he could not even go out. He had thought this situation would onlyst for a few days. Unexpectedly, the Emperor never softened his attitude after so many days. He heard that the Emperor was sick, so he was not in the mood to care about him now. But would the Emperor lock him up until the new emperor ascended the throne? If that were the case, everything would be toote.

    In the study, Commandery Prince Cheng paced up and down in agitation. He mustn¡¯t be confined here like this. The Emperor fell ill. This was probably the best time for him to achieve his wild ambition. If he operated adequately, he would get the chance he had longed for over the years.

    For such an opportunity, he chose not to marry. Finally, his chance came after years of waiting. But he was abruptly imprisoned because of Shao Jing. He would have stayed far away from Shao Jing if he had known this. Never would he help Shao Jing keep his secrets from the people in the capital city.

    Sending Shao Jing to the position of Duke Xing was a secret trick he had set up and a backup n. The Duke Xing¡¯s Mansion was powerful and trusted by the Emperor, his elder brother. Once Shao Jing won the position of Duke Xing, he would take his side. Unexpectedly, Shao Jing ruined such a brilliant n. When he thought about this matter, its failure always surprised Commandery Prince Cheng. It was initially not a big deal. How could it cause such a sensation?

    ¡°Master, there is news from Master Jieyan.¡± A guard came in and reported.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Commandery Prince Cheng asked with a grim look.

    ¡°Master Jieyan wanted to know if things about the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion would continue.¡± The guard said. The Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion was under strict surveince, but a few messages could leak in.

    The Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion had been in a mess for a period. After finding out something, Commandery Prince Cheng asked them to stop. But since this small matter wouldn¡¯t cause great damage to Chu Qing, there was nothing to be rmed about.

    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Qing, Commandery Prince Cheng would remain untouched and keep his advantage. Just because of this, Commandery Prince Cheng wouldn¡¯t let go of Chu Qing. However, he wouldn¡¯t crack down on Chu Qing, who was still of great use to him. At least he could distract his imperial brother¡¯s attention.

    He had underestimated Chu Qing and never considered him as a possible threat. Even after he was locked up, Commandery Prince Cheng didn¡¯t change his opinion. But surprisingly, he discovered something unusual after these so-called ghosts haunted Chu Qing¡¯s house a few times. Commandery Prince Cheng hade into contact with some surviving evils of the previous dynasty, and Chu Qing had something to do with them. Because of this news, Commandery Prince Cheng immediately suspended all actions against Chu Qing.

    To get some extra help, he did have dealings with the remaining evildoers of the former dynasty. Those people said they would help him ascend the throne as long as he secured a ce for them in his newly-established imperial court. In other words, once he ruled the country, he couldn¡¯t hunt them down. Instead, he would have to give them the title of nobility so that they could have a foothold in the new dynasty.

    Since it would not be a big deal to shake the country¡¯s very foundations, Commandery Prince Cheng agreed quickly.

    The surviving dregs of the previous dynasty had some power. It would be best if he could use it. The more hidden strength he had, the more likely he would achieve his dream. The leftover evils of the former dynasty could survive until now and had great strength. They would be a great help to Commandery Prince Cheng.

    It had been decades since the previous dynasty ended. Making tremendous changes was impossible for them, not to mention overthrowing the rule of his eldest and second imperial brothers. The surviving evildoers of the former dynasty must have seen this possibility. Thus, they turned to him, their only choice. In Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s opinion, he was more thoughtful and had a better chance to win than his nephews.

    With this in mind, Commandery Prince Cheng was very proud. But in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, he was quite surprised to see the remaining evildoers of the previous dynasty. These people, not in a small number, seemed to be more respectful to Chu Qing than to him. In particr, Chu Qing had just entrapped him. An idea suddenly came to Commandery Prince Cheng.

    These remaining evildoers were Chu Qing¡¯s real supporters determined to send him to the throne. He was just their backup n, a dispensable diversion from Chu Qing. These people only approved of Chu Qing.

    Because Commandery Prince Cheng figured this out, he ordered his people to stop harassing Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    They were dealing with symptoms and not the root cause.

    ¡°Have you discovered the rtionship between Chu Qing and the former dynasty?¡± Commandery Prince Cheng said afterposing himself.

    ¡°Master Jieyan hasn¡¯t found out the truth about the rtionship of Prince Qing with the remaining evildoers of the former dynasty. But Master Jieyan said Commandery Prince Qing has close ties with these people of the former dynasty. Consort Dowager Qing in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion was used to be a coteral rtive of one of the eight aristocratic families in the former dynasty. He is not quite clear about other things,¡± the guard reported.

    Commandery Prince Cheng took a deep breath and pressed his forehead, struggling to control his emotions. Chu Qing? How could it be Chu Qing? Commandery Prince Cheng had despised him the most. Unexpectedly, Chu Qing might be his most potent rival.

    ¡°Tell Master Jieyan to spread the news: Chu Qing may have something to do with the former dynasty!¡± Commandery Prince Cheng ordered.

    ¡°Should we release all the information we have discovered?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take our time to spread what we have learned about and even our guesses. Consort Dowager Qing? When that woman entered the Pce, my imperial brother had fallen ill. Besides, she was not found to be pregnant when my brother passed away¡­ As for Shao Yanru, ask her to hurry up. The schedule for Chu Liuzhou progresses too slowly!¡±

    Consort Dowager Qing was rted to remaining evildoers and was said to be a Miss of one of the eight aristocratic families in the previous dynasty. As soon as the shocking news was released, it immediately caused a sensation in the capital city.

    The previous dynasty came to an end long ago, and lots of things had been forgotten. The people had lived and worked in peace and contentment for many years. Much of the information about the previous dynasty was hearsay. Now, it seemed this matter might be true. More shockingly, Commandery Prince Qing might be a descendant of the previous dynasty. In the former dynasty, the eight aristocratic families and the imperial family had always been close and tightly connected by marriage.

    Another rumor came out. When Consort Dowager Qing married into the Pce, the previous emperor was still ill. How could he be intimate with her? She had just stayed a few months in the Pce, and the deceased emperor passed away. No one could tell Consort Dowager Qing was pregnant when she entered the Yuhui Nunnery. Here came the question: was Commandery Prince Qing really the deceased emperor¡¯s son?

    If so, why didn¡¯t Consort Dowager Qing say it then? She might not have found it at the beginning. But when in the Yuhui Nunnery, she could tell others the truth. Was she afraid that the Emperor would harm her son with the deceased emperor?

    But it didn¡¯t make sense. Even as the deceased emperor¡¯s eldest legitimate son, Prince Chen was safe and sound. Commandery Prince Qing was merely a concubine¡¯s son. In this case, he had no reason to be afraid at all!

    Some words sounded reasonable back then but seemed farfetched now. Could Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s previous exnation convince others?

    These rumors got out. Before Consort Dowager Qing and her son could discuss it, they were summoned to the Pce together. Commandery Prince Qing went to the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study, while Consort Dowager Qing headed for the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce.

    Shao Wanru happened to be with Empress Dowager. Thus, she sat aside and quietly watched Consort Dowager Qing.

    This was the second time she had seen Consort Dowager Qing. When Commandery Prince Qing got married, she took a look at her from a distance and only felt she was a dazzling beauty. No wonder she could strive for the deceased emperor¡¯s favor with the previous empress, who was said to be unequaled in beauty. Even after so many years, she was still a real beauty with delicate skin and a fairplexion ¡ª she didn¡¯t seem to have suffered a lot in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    When observing Consort Dowager Qing nearby, Shao Wanru found her pretty face glowing with health. She was more convinced that Consort Dowager Qing had lived a wonderful life in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡± Consort Dowager Qing knelt to salute the Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager let her eyes settle upon her, not show her feelings. Then she slowly asked, ¡°Are you from one of the eight aristocratic families in the former dynasty?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, my family is rted to the eight aristocratic families in the previous dynasty, but it is a distant coteral branch. I am not even the daughter of an aristocratic family but a nobody!¡± Consort Dowager Qing smiled bitterly and kowtowed again to the Empress Dowager, ¡°If I hade from a suspicious background, the deceased emperor wouldn¡¯t have brought me into the Pce.¡±

    At the mention of her eldest son, the Empress Dowager looked a little upset and sighed heavily. She did not want such a thing to happen. It was unfair to her eldest son, but when recalling the Emperor¡¯s wordsst night, she had to inquire deeply into this matter.

    ¡°Can we get to the bottom of your family background?¡± The Empress Dowager drawled her words.

    With a nod, Consort Dowager Qing said, ¡°Sure. Please check it out. I never lie about this. Otherwise, I would be too ashamed to meet the deceased emperor after my death.¡± Speaking of this, Consort Dowager Qing burst out crying and wiped away her tears hard. But a whileter, her eyes turned red again.

    The Empress Dowager stopped talking. Consort Dowager Qing was still kneeling on the ground. Looking at her, she couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. There were some things she didn¡¯t want to think about or ask. However, she was now the only one in charge of the imperial Pce. Since the Empress had not handled affairstely, she said, ¡°Go to the Empress¡¯s Phoenix Pce and let her ask you about these things.¡±

    ¡°Go to see the Empress in the Phoenix Pce?¡± Consort Dowager Qing was stunned and looked awful.

    She used to be the deceased emperor¡¯s favorite consort, while the Empress was just a Prince¡¯s wife. Consort Dowager Qing had a much high status than the Empress, but now the situation was reversed. Therefore, she was unwilling to see the Empress.

    ¡°Yes, go ahead!¡± The Empress Dowager waved her hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Consort Dowager Qing still wanted to say something. But Nanny Wei, who had been standing aside, came over with a smile and helped her up. ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯d better go to see the Empress first. Her Majesty is not feeling well and doesn¡¯t have much energy to deal with this.¡±

    Seeing the Empress Dowager sit in repose with her eyes closed, Consort Dowager Qing had to lower her head and leave. Nanny Wei apanied her to the gate and asked a pce maid to take her to the Empress. Then, she turned around and returned to the main hall.

    The hall was very quiet. With a haggard look, the Empress Dowager closed her eyes and leaned against the back of the chair. Shao Wanru lowered her head and quietly straightened the handkerchief in her hand.

    Hearing Nanny Wei¡¯s footsteps, the Empress Dowager asked, ¡°Has she left?¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured. She is away!¡± Nanny Wei smiled and stepped forward. Standing behind the Empress Dowager, she gently massaged her back and said, ¡°What a pitifuldy. She has to deal with such a mess.¡±

    ¡°It is said that Commandery Prince Qing may not be the deceased emperor¡¯s son¡­ Do you believe it?¡± Since there were no outsiders here, the Empress Dowager asked straightforwardly.

    Stunned, Nanny Wei subconsciously looked toward Shao Wanru. Seeing that she just lowered her head in silence, she smiled, ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t dare toment on such things. It would be best if you could discuss it with the Empress or the Emperor. Frankly, I am merely a servant looking after you.¡±

    Nanny Wei was merely a Nanny in the Pce. How dare she say whether or not Commandery Prince Qing was the deceased emperor¡¯s son? In particr, Princess Chen was here. Though she did not say a word, Nanny Wei still felt under a lot of pressure.

    ¡°You know what happened. Because he had an argument with the former empress, he let that woman enter the Pce¡­¡± The Empress Dowager whispered in a low voice. When Shao Wanru heard it, she stopped pinching the handkerchief in her hand¡­

 Chapter 1272 - 1272 The Inner Chamber in Prince Zhouâ€™s Study

    Chapter 1272 The Inner Chamber in Prince Zhou¡¯s Study

    Shao Wanru left the Pce through the side door. Upon entering Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, she went straight to Chu Liuchen. On the third floor of his study, she saw Chu Liuchen work on memorials to the throne behind therge desk.

    Few knew many memorials to the throne had been sent to Chu Liuchen since the Emperor was ill. The side door connected the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and the Pce was tightly guarded. The officials thought the Emperor replied to these memorials to the throne despite his illness. But in fact, most of them were handled by Chu Liuchen. Hearing Shao Wanruing up, Chu Liuchen put down the memorial in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Shao Wanrue in with a tight face, Chu Liuchen waved to her and asked.

    Shao Wanru came over and nestled in his arms, rubbing her small head against his chest with a touch of softness that Chu Liuchen could feel.

    She reached out and hugged his strong waist, speechless for a long time.

    ¡°Did Imperial Grandmother make things difficult for you?¡± Chu Liuchen knew she had gone to see the Empress Dowager in the Pce. Thus, seeing her like this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing, and his soft eyes fell on her.

    ¡°No, Chu Qing went to the Pce with Consort Dowager Qing,¡± Shao Wanru said, pursing her cherry lips, ¡°I feel Nanny Wei seems to be helping Consort Dowager Qing.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think so?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled and asked.

    Shao Wanru buried her head in his arms, not wanting him to see her face. ¡°I can¡¯t tell the reason. Anyway, I think it may be like this. I have a feeling.¡±

    It might be difficult for others toprehend. She had no evidence, and Nanny Wei did not say much to help Consort Dowager Qing. But she just felt that way. On an impulse, she came to share this feeling with Chu Liuchen. To her dismay, she could not find evidence except for these words, which deeply depressed her.

    ¡°How about I check it out?¡± Seeing her in a dark mood, Chu Liuchen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Shao Wanru said bashfully. That was what she thought. She would be relieved if they could find out the truth. Wei Dahai had been determined to plot against her, disregarding her high status as Princess Chen. Thus, she had always felt some people supported him in the dark. Besides, his niece Mo Qiuyi married Commandery Prince Qing. However, Chu Qing would never pay a debt of gratitude by his marriage.

    There were various reasons. Viewed apart, each looked normal. But when looking at them as a whole, she felt something wrong. However, she could not find out the truth of such a problem. She asked Chu Liuchen to investigate it because she wanted him to pay attention to things about Chu Qing.

    No matter what the truth was, there must be something fishy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out. You can rest easy. Don¡¯t go to the Pce frequently these days if there is nothing urgent.¡± Chu Liuchenforted her with a smile. Knowing she was emotionally unstable, heplied with all her whims.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother is in poor health, so I want to see her more often.¡± Shao Wanru said, shaking her head. The Empress Dowager had fallen ill. Though almost recovered, she was not as vigorous as before and had visibly aged. Shao Wanru had been trying to develop dishes cooked with medicinal herbs for her.

    The Empress Dowager wholeheartedly doted on Chu Liuchen, so Shao Wanru hoped she was all right.

    ¡°Okay, do as you see fit!¡± Chu Liuchen said softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to take action directly these days. Today, I have carefully observed herplexion. I will find Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi and ask them to write a prescription. We can make a medicated diet together!¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Her smile became sweeter and broader when she mentioned Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi.

    Mingqiu Nun did not say she would resume secr life, but at least she was willing to live in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion and did not ask to return to the Yuhui Nunnery. This was a good thing. Doctor Qi was in a better mood now. From time to time, he would find out someplicated cases and study them with Mingqiu Nun. On the surface, he wanted to solve medical problems. But all of this was because he was unwilling to let go of Mingqiu Nun.

    They were fellow disciples with the same master. It was Doctor Qiu who caused their misunderstanding of each other. They then parted with each other. Doctor Qi had not yet married, while Mingqiu Nun shaved her head and became a nun. Their current rtionship was quite harmonious. Shao Wanru estimated that they could still be together after many years.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired!¡± Chu Liuchen nodded and lowered his head. His soft breath fell on her neck. ¡°Does it still hurt now?¡±

    After his question, a red flush spread from Shao Wanru¡¯s face to her neck. She put forth her strength and pinched him hard on his back. How could he be so shameless?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I ask the wrong question? It was my faultst night. I¡¯ll be more careful. Tell me if it still hurts. I¡¯ll ask Qi Jue for some medicine and give it to youter,¡± Chu Liuchen said, preserving a mask of solemnity. The smile in his beautiful eyes made him look more elegant.

    ¡°Elegant and refined, seriously?¡± Shao Wanru felt she had misjudged him, a man who didn¡¯t know what shame was. How dare he ask Doctor Qi for medicine? How could she have the cheek to see Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi?

    She pressed her hand hard on the soft flesh of his waist. She intended to give him a sharp pinch this time but failed because of his hard muscle. This man always gave people false impressions. His face looked pale, but he was strong with a sturdily-built body. Although he was sick, she heard he had been practicing martial arts since childhood. Ever since he recovered, he obtained a good level of physical fitness.

    He just appeared sick and weak. Last night, he shamelessly did intimate things with her for much of the night. Remembering that, she was too ashamed to look up at him. People said that his lips were pale and his body was weak, but now all of this was fake, absolutely not true.

    She bit her lip and almost couldn¡¯t say a word, her face ming with embarrassment.

    His head was gently lifted, and his delicate lipsnded on her pink, tender lips. He bit them gently and went deeper into her mouth¡­

    ¡°Chu Qing may be the descendant of the former dynasty?¡± Chu Liuzhou patted the table and became excited. Going around in circles, he reached out and threw his arms around Shao Yanru, eximing excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s a good reason.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t think it was true, but it didn¡¯t matter. He asked, ¡°Do you have any way to contact Commandery Prince Cheng?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Prince, I¡¯m yours now.¡± Shao Yanru said aggrievedly. Her delicate and charming face was suffused with blushes as she rested her slim and supple body on Chu Liuzhou. Seeing her like this, Chu Liuzhou could feel himself heating up.

    ¡°Your father used to work for Commandery Prince Cheng, didn¡¯t he? Give him a fake message,¡± Chu Liuzhou said.

    ¡°But¡­ but I¡¯m yours now,¡± Shao Yanru spoke in an affectedly sweet voice. Chu Liuzhou was aroused. With a gentle stretch, she pushed him a little further away and said, ¡°Prince, Infanta Yuan¡¯an sent someone to check this ce today. What should I do if she finds me? I¡¯m supposed to be dead now, so I can¡¯t meet anyone. More importantly, I can¡¯t let Infanta Yuan¡¯an misunderstand you, Prince.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll warn her to behave herself.¡± Speaking of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, Chu Liuzhou became agitated. Since she entered the mansion, Infanta Yuan¡¯an frequently made a scene, which annoyed him intensely.

    Many women married into his mansion with her, so she was not indispensable to him. Recently, he had just visited Infanta Yuan¡¯an once. However, never had he rested at Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s ce. Sometimes, he would secretly meet Shao Yanru. As such, how could he have so much time to coax Infanta Yuan¡¯an?

    If Infanta Yuan¡¯an behaved well, he would not mind making her the future empress. Otherwise, she would never get the leading position.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was inferior to Shao Yanru in every aspect. Not to mention her appearance, her mind was much less intelligent than Shao Yanru¡¯s. Moreover, Chu Liuzhou was very satisfied with Shao Yanru¡¯s charming exterior. How could anyone bear to part with such a smart and affectedly sweet beauty? Five days in the past ten days, he sneaked into Shao Yanru¡¯s ce on the pretext of living in the study.

    Shao Yanru was the most favored one in his mansion.

    ¡°Prince, Infanta Yuan¡¯an is your legal wife. I know how to treat her. I will avoid her and not make things difficult for you. But at this time, I can¡¯t visit her even if I want to,¡± Shao Yanru said in a pleasant voice. She lowered her head with a sense of grievance and said with red eyes, ¡°You took such a big risk to get me out of the Pce. I can¡¯t let others criticize you because of me.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou would have to face much more severe consequences than criticism. If the terrible secret about Shao Yanru was exposed, even Chu Liuzhou might not bear the consequences.

    Shao Yanru was so devoted and obedient to him. Hearing her words, Chu Liuzhou felt increasingly tender and protective toward her and disliked Infanta Yuan¡¯an even more. Her appearance was not as good-looking as Shao Yanru, and her character was never lovable.

    ¡°Prince, Princess Zhou arrives!¡± A servant rushed in with a flustered face.

    ¡°Prince!¡± Shao Yanru also panicked. Anxiously, she pulled Chu Liuzhou¡¯s clothes and became tearful, looking extremely pitiful.

    ¡°You go to the inner room first!¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a sullen face and pointed toward somewhere inside. There was a bed for rest in his study. He was said to have slept in the study. Sometimes, he spent the night with Shao Yanru in the study, and sometimes he went to live in Shao Yanru¡¯s ce.

    Shao Yanru hid inside, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an entered in a huff. As soon as she came in, she looked around but found no one. Then, she looked up at the inner room of the study.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an stepped forward and asked a servant girl to put the food hamper on the tea table. ¡°I¡¯ve made a decoction of medicinal ingredients for you. Have some first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Liuzhou said lightly.

    ¡°I heard you have been living in the study for the past few days. It¡¯s getting cold, so please let us change the quilt for you.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an pointed to the soft quilt held by a servant girl behind her and said with a smile. After that, she went to the inner door of the study without waiting for Chu Liuzhou¡¯s answer.

    When Chu Liuzhou saw her go over so presumptuously, his face instantly fell. He mmed his hand on the table. ¡°Yuan¡¯an, are you trying to stir up trouble here?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an came to a halt with a look of surprise. ¡°What did you say, Prince? I kindly wanted to change a thicker quilt for you. Why would you think like that? Or, have you hidden any beautifuldy, your secret lover, in there?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an had always suspected a woman outside her surveince was hiding in the mansion. She did not believe Chu Liuzhou would live in the study with a pure heart and few desires. There was something fishy about it. Today, she decided to check Chu Liuzhou¡¯s inner room with the excuse of changing the quilt. Infanta Yuan¡¯an believed she would find some clues as long as a woman had been to Chu Liuzhou¡¯s inner room.

    Chu Liuzhou had been neglecting her since she married into the mansion. Thinking of this, Infanta Yuan¡¯an showed a trace of gloom in her eyes. She was the legal wife of Prince Zhou. Why could those bitches be more favored than her?

 Chapter 1273 - 1273 Who Did Consort Qi Meet Secretly

    Chapter 1273 Who Did Consort Qi Meet Secretly

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? No one is allowed to see my inner room without my permission. Put the quilt here and leave!¡± Chu Liuzhou waved his hand and said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Prince, but I¡¯m your legal wife. Can¡¯t even I see it?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked in exasperation, unable to restrain her fury.

    After Chu Liuzhou took a deep breath, his face softened a little. ¡°Yuan¡¯an, you have to understand it. Even if you are my legal wife, there are some things that you are not supposed to know. Help me manage my inner court well, and I will grant you what you deserve!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so angry that her face turned livid. Aside, She was about to lose her temper. Her trusted nurse, who moved here when she married, saw things going from bad to worse. In a hurry, she pulled her sleeve hard and whispered, ¡°My Lady, Prince Zhou still has to handle official business here. It¡¯s indeed improper for you to be here.¡±

    She stressed the words ¡°official business.¡±

    With an effort, Infanta Yuan¡¯an contained her irritation and slowly rxed her clenched hand. ¡°Since it¡¯s inconvenient for you to show it to others, I¡¯ll put the quilt here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that!¡± Chu Liuzhou said ndly.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked the servant girl to put down the hamper and quilt in her hands and left. When she got outside, she looked coldly at the servant outside and asked, ¡°Is there any womaning here?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, no woman is here. My master has been dealing with official affairs in the study!¡± The servant lowered his head. How could he dare to tell the truth?

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an snorted coldly. Knowing she couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, she turned around and walked out. After walking for a while, she suddenly stopped and turned around. She seemed to go back and make trouble with Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°My Lady, you have married. You are Princess Zhou now.¡± Her trusted nurse hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°I am Princess Zhou, but who is the woman inside?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so furious that her face turned livid. The more she thought about it, the more resentful she became. ¡°When I married him, he devotedly attached to me, and we were quite pleased with each other. He would share everything with me. What¡¯s going on now? He hid a woman in this mansion and warned me not to enter the inner room at will.¡±

    Another woman entered the inner room and was more cherished than her, the legal wife. At this thought, Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart.

    ¡°In fact, it may not be another woman¡­¡± The trusted nurse hesitated andforted her.

    ¡°How could it be? There must be a woman in the inner room. I smelled the lingering fragrance of a woman in his study. She must be in the inner room. I want to see who this bitch is.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an interrupted the trusted nurse in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Princess. Even if His Highness has another woman, so what? Two consorts and two concubines married him with you. There might be more women in the future. How could you deal with all of them?¡± The trusted nurse said meaningfully, trying to persuade her.

    Chu Liuzhou was now Prince Zhou, the Emperor¡¯s son. It was normal for him to have more women in his mansion. If he ascended the throne in the future, he would have more women around him. However, the trusted nurse didn¡¯t think all this was a big deal. Infanta Yuan¡¯an only needed to seize the position of the legal wife and be the future empress respected and esteemed by people all over the country.

    How many women Prince Zhou had? Did he hide a woman in his inner room? None of these things mattered.

    This woman had not been sent to Princess Zhou. It meant she had no status at all. Since she was just a cheap ything, there was no need to take this matter seriously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Chu Liuzhou may let this woman be his legal wife,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said with a sullen face.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be silly. No matter what he has done, he wouldn¡¯t think so. You are his legal wife and the granddaughter of Ruiping Great Elder Princess.¡± Her trusted nurse appeased her, feeling that her master was overthinking.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew her trusted nurse reminded her she had her grandmother¡¯s support. But what if that was what he had in mind? Many empresses in the world had been dethroned, right? Every single one of them had an excellent family background, but in the end, they lost their envious position and were trampled on.

    The more Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She felt she had to know who the woman was. Thus, she sent an astute old maid to wait at the study¡¯s door. No matter what, she must find out who the woman was.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t expect the old maid to be knocked out cold. She didn¡¯t see anything and limped to her the next day to report.

    Seeing the old maid like this, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was more certain that Chu Liuzhou had hidden a woman there. Otherwise, the person she sent over would not have been discovered and battered unconscious.

    Who on earth was it? She had to find out the answer.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt ufortable and impatient as if being set on fire. As a result, she kept a closer eye on the other women in the mansion. In particr, she told her people to watch the few consorts and concubines more closely. When Infanta Yuan¡¯an got married, she brought over many people. Though she could not go against Chu Liuzhou and was unfamiliar with Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, she could deal with a few consorts and concubines¡­

    At night, a servant girl carried antern and followed a person in a cloak to the back door. When arriving at the back door, they gave gratuities to an old maid there. The old maid opened the door, and someone outside was carrying antern. It was a man with a servant. When they met, they exchanged a few words and wanted to leave.

    Suddenly, the mors of the people bubbled up. With the light of thenterns, arge group rushed out and surrounded the few people. The old maid guarding the door was so scared that she copsed to the ground with a plop.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an appeared in the light with arge group of servant girls and old maids. With a frosty look, she stared at the personing out in a cloak and asked, ¡°Consort Qi, who is the person you are meeting secretly at the back door?¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡± Qi Rongzhi took off the cloak on her head and timidly stepped forward to bow. Infanta Yuan¡¯an had taught her a lesson a few days ago, so she didn¡¯t dare to argue against her.

    ¡°How dare you have a secret date with another man? Consort Qi, how could you be so audacious? I¡¯ve sent someone to Prince Zhou. Such a matter needs him to deal with,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said sarcastically with a faint curl of her lips.

    Since Prince Zhou had been close to Qi Rongzhi these days, she was a little disobedient when facing Princess Zhou. But after Infanta Yuan¡¯an seized a chance and punished herst time, she slightly restrained her behavior.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt an overwhelming desire to find the woman hidden by Chu Liuzhou, but she didn¡¯t expect to discover that Qi Rongzhi had a secret date with a man.

    ¡°Princess, this is my Eldest Brother.¡± Qi Rongzhi said. The man from outside took off his cloak and hat, exposing his handsome face ¡ª it was actually Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess!¡± Qi Tianyu came up and greeted her gracefully as if he was not surprised at all.

    However, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was startled. She looked at Qi Rongzhi and Qi Tianyu, frowning. ¡°You are siblings, so why did you meet secretly?¡±

    ¡°Princess, my father was not feeling well and sent me a letter. I should tell my sister about it, so I sent a message. But my sister said there were many things in the mansion recently. Since she didn¡¯t dare to trouble you, she asked me to wait at the back door. I nned to leave after telling her our father¡¯s situation.¡± Qi Tianyu said calmly. Though he was caught, he didn¡¯t seem worried at all.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to fool me? And I can let go of you after hearing such a shoddy reason?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this matter. Prince Zhou will deal with you. You sneaked around at the gate of the backyard. Did you want to do something harmful to our Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°Princess, please be careful with your words!¡± Qi Tianyu no longer managed to keep a straight face. Lowering his head, he said.

    ¡°I want to be cautious with my words. But what about you, Lord Qi? I heard you were the Number Three Schr three years ago. You met a womante at night in the mansion of a Prince. Don¡¯t you know you should avoid arousing suspicion even though the woman is your biological sister? Besides, there isn¡¯t anything troublesome going on in our mansion recently. How could she say she didn¡¯t dare to trouble me? Or do you and your sister have other plots?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked meaningfully, her eyes falling upon Qi Tianyu¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Haven¡¯t your sister passed on any important but secretive messages to you?¡±

    ¡°Princess, my sister is so naive that she doesn¡¯t understand these things. As for me, I am not the kind of bad person you have talked about.¡± Qi Tianyu exined.

    ¡°Then tell me, why would you stay outside my back door at this time?¡± Chu Liuzhou came and snorted. The crowd parted to let him through when he came from behind these people.

    ¡°Greetings, Prince!¡± Qi Tianyu stepped forward and bowed.

    Chu Liuzhou narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me, Qi Tianyu, why are you here? Don¡¯t tell me those stupid lies you used to trick fools.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face suddenly fee. ¡°Did he mean I was an idiot?¡± She was simmering with rage. Gritting her teeth with hatred, she clenched the handkerchief in her hand. It was not the time for her to quarrel with Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°Prince, I just told my sister some past things,¡± Qi Tianyu said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me the truth, do you? Well, take him away!¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a malicious face.

    ¡°Prince, I am also an official of the imperial court. We have to go to court tomorrow. If you lock me up, how can I go to court tomorrow?¡± Qi Tianyu had thought that Chu Liuzhou would not say anything. At most, he just needed to give him a casual exnation. Unexpectedly, there were a lot of secrets in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, and Chu Liuzhou acted arbitrarily. Eventually, he detained Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Prince, my Eldest Brother didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He just talked about my father¡¯s health condition with me.¡± Qi Rongzhi rushed over and cried.

    However, Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t want to talk to her and waved his hand. Then two guards came to pull Qi Tianyu away. Qi Tianyu tried to fight his way out, but two guards dragged him away by force.

    ¡°Prince, Prince¡­¡± Qi Rongzhi knelt on the ground in a panic. Previously, Qi Tianyu was there, so she was not very afraid. But now, she was so scared that her face turned pale. ¡°Prince, it was nothing serious. Please let my Eldest Brother go!¡±

    ¡°Take her away too and let her know who this mansion¡¯s master is,¡± Chu Liuzhou ordered coldly.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was satisfied with Prince Chen¡¯s intention to teach her a harsh lesson. With a smile, she nodded and said, ¡°Prince, you can leave now. Leave Consort Qi to me. I will punish her severely and let her know who her master is and whom she should listen to.¡±

    She was worried about finding a chance to teach Qi Rongzhi a lesson. Much to her surprise, the opportunity came just at the right time.

    Chu Liuzhou nodded and turned to leave. He was going to interrogate Qi Tianyu overnight. He always felt that it was not a simple matter. It struck terror into his heart. Somehow, he had a feeling that some people in the darkness were still watching Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.

    Someone was indeed watching Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion in the night. The person was on the big tree in the backyard of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. When everyone left, and this ce quieted down, a ck shadow shed and disappeared into the darkness¡­

 Chapter 1274 - 1274 Changes in Each Mansion

    Chapter 1274 Changes in Each Mansion

    ¡°Master, the person is in the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.¡± When Ancheng came to report, Chu Liuchen still sat in the study of the outer court, leisurely replying to the memorials in his hand. There were many memorials to the throne recently, so he had a hard time doing this job.

    ¡°Is there anything unusual about Qi Tianyu?¡± Chu Liuchen put down the writing brush dipped in red ink and asked lightly.

    If Zhuozhuo had not mentioned Qi Tianyu repeatedly, he would not have found such a person secretly doing something suspicious.

    ¡°I guess Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t anticipate Prince Zhou being so rude and unreasonable ¡ª he detained him for further investigating,¡± Ancheng said.

    ¡°He naively thought no one dared to target him, an official appointed by the imperial court.¡± Chu Liuchen smiled delightedly. Now that Qi Tianyu had been exposed, he could no longer be an imperceptible secret pawn.

    What a surprise. Qi Tianyu, an unsessful Number Three Schr on the surface, was working for Chu Liuyue. More surprisingly, it was Chu Liuyue who sent Qi Tianyu¡¯s sister into the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. For this reason, Chu Liuzhou would not let go of Chu Liuyue.

    A consort was nothing, but if this consort was suspected to be Chu Liuyue¡¯s helper, Chu Liuzhou would never let off Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Send a message to the Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Ancheng asked.

    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t keep Eldest Brother in the dark!¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. It was gettingte, and he had to return to the inner court.

    He stood up, flung her loose robe, and was about to leave.

    ¡°Prince, aren¡¯t¡­ aren¡¯t you going to deal with the memorials?¡± Ancheng didn¡¯t think it was thatte. ¡°Why is my master sozy now?¡± There were so many memorials. In his mind, his master might need to sleep in the study tonight.

    ¡°Princess Chen is waiting for me!¡± Chu Liuchen smiled, slightly raising the corners of his mouth. It was apparent that he was in a good mood.

    Xiao Xuanzi was waiting outside with a broad smile, carrying antern in one hand. He knew his master would return to the inner court at this time. Since Princess Chen came of age, his master had never lived in the study or returned toote.

    Watching his master striding away, Ancheng felt very depressed. His master was a changed man! Was Prince Chen still the master with a pure heart and few worldly desires? Ancheng could tell that his master was in a hurry when he walked off quickly.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t sleep either. He was in Zhang Qn¡¯s room. They had just cleaned up and were about to sleep. Suddenly, Xiao Qizi, Chu Liuyue¡¯s personal servant, came to report in great haste. Zhang Qn didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but she saw Chu Liuyue¡¯s face drastically change. He took the coat hanging aside, put it on, and said, ¡°You go to sleep first. I have something to do!¡±

    After that, he turned around and left.

    Zhang Qn stood at the door and watched Chu Liuyue leave in a daze, with sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s gettingte. You can go to rest!¡± Her servant girl came in and whispered.

    ¡°Did you hear what the Prince said?¡± Zhang Qn asked. The servant girl had just stood at the door. After Xiao Qizi entered the room to report, Chu Liuyue had been talking to him there.

    ¡°I seem to have heard¡­ heard Qi Rongzhi¡­¡± The servant girl watched Zhang Qn¡¯s expression and whispered, ¡°Maybe¡­ I have misheard¡­¡±

    ¡°Qi Rongzhi?¡± Zhang Qn looked up at the vast night sky. Chu Liuyue was gone, and it waspletely ck outside. She happened to know Qi Rongzhi, Chu Liuzhou¡¯s consort. But what was her rtionship with Prince Yue?

    Zhang Qn thought she must have misheard them, but unfortunately, she heard that right.

    ¡°Who on earth is Chu Liuyue in love with? Why are there so many women? Shao Wanru, Qi Rongzhi, and Shao Yanru, right? What about me? Am I just an ornament in his mansion that he doesn¡¯t care about? I finally became Princess Yue, but is Princess Yue merely a showy and not substantial title? Did Shao Wanru seduce Chu Liuyue because of this?

    ¡°Is the situation the same with Qi Rongzhi? Like Shao Wanru, this woman of easy virtue also intends to seduce Prince Yue?¡±

    Finally, she seemed to have figured everything out. A trace of jealousy and hatred shed across her eyes. Since Shao Wanru made her unhappy, she would also stir her mansion into a tempest. She wondered if Qin Yiyan had asked Consort Lan for support. ording to her words, Consort Lan had determined to make her Chu Liuchen¡¯s consort.

    The next time she entered the Pce, she might as well mention it to the Empress Dowager. Jealousy ran red-hot through her eyes¡­

    With Xiao Qizi, Chu Liuyue entered the study, where a guard in this mansion was waiting for them. Seeing Chu Liuyueing in, he quickly handed over a letter. ¡°Someone threw it into the mansion¡¯s courtyard. It was tied with a brick. I didn¡¯t see anyone outside when I went out to chase after the person.¡±

    With a nod, Chu Liuyue took the letter and looked at it. The handwriting belonged to Qi Tianyu. He opened the letter and raced through it. The more he read, the uglier his face became.

    After going through it, he read it again from the beginning. Then, clenching the letter in his hand, he sat down heavily.

    Mr. Liu, his assistant, was also called over. Chu Liuyue showed him the letter in his hand without hiding it from him. After reading it, Mr. Liu raised his head and said seriously, ¡°Do you have any dealings with the Qi¡¯s mansion?¡±

    Then the person he had seen must be Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Yes. Qi Tianyu and Qi Rongzhi are helping me. If I ascend the throne, I will mind her past and make her my consort. Qi Tianyu will also be promoted.¡± At this time, Chu Liuyue answered honestly without hiding anything from Mr. Liu.

    ¡°Prince, you made such an unwise decision!¡± Mr. Liu patted his leg andmented.

    ¡°Sir, why do you say that?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°You are a Prince of noble birth and superior status. Qi Tianyu certainly wants to y up to you. But you should not have made any agreement with him. And least of all, you should not have let a useless woman spy on Prince Zhou. Prince Zhou is never a person who is easy to be plotted against. Qi Rongzhi is merely a consort. There is no shortage of women in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. If this woman is not smart, she can¡¯t do any harm to Prince Zhou and may even affect you. And that is what is happening now.¡±

    Chu Liuyue looked sullen after hearing his analysis, but what he said was true. Though under the light, his face darkened. He paused for a moment and asked, ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    After a short silence, Mr. Liu pointed at the letter and asked, ¡°Prince, are you sure the letter was from Qi Tianyu?¡±

    ¡°It should be him. He is cautious and always has a backup n!¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    He was right. Qi Tianyu had made a contingency n, but the people from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had cracked it. In the end, this letter fell into Chu Liuyue¡¯s hands.

    Others could not forge Qi Tianyu¡¯s handwriting, but Qi Baiyu was a master of imitation. Moreover, he knew Qi Tianyu¡¯s character very well. So, the letter looked fair and reasonable.

    ¡°Do you want to keep him?¡± Mr. Liu asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m unable even to fend for myself. Chu Liuzhou will report it to my father. It will be challenging for me to exin myself.¡± With a frown, Chu Liuyue said. He deeply regretted listening to Qi Tianyu¡¯s advice and sending Qi Rongzhi to collect information near Chu Liuzhou. How could the slow-witted Qi Rongzhi be a match for Infanta Yuan¡¯an?

    Qi Rongzhi was useless even when she was in the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. The more Chu Liuyue thought about it, the more regretful he became. Why would he follow Qi Tianyu¡¯s advice and consider it an excellent n to use Qi Rongzhi?

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to keep him, just put all the me on him!¡± Mr. Liu said. He had an extremely low opinion of Qi Tianyu. Initially, he was Prince Yue¡¯s first assistant, but Prince Yue kept Qi Tianyu¡¯s affairs from him. It meant Prince Yue couldn¡¯t trust him with this secret about Qi Tianyu. Anyway, this feeling made Mr. Liu very ufortable.

    When hepeted with Third Young Master Wen, he wouldn¡¯tin even if he had a grievance. It was because Mr. Liu felt a heartfelt admiration for his outstanding talent. But whom the hell did Qi Tianyu think he was? How dare he try to surpass him?

    He would drop the matter if he had no chance to fight back. But now, there came such a rare chance to fight back. Anyway, he could never honestly want to save Qi Tianyu.

    ¡°Prince, please do everything as usual tomorrow. You should pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. If the Emperor asks you to go to the Pce, you can go there open and aboveboard. When Consort Qi and Lord Qi are mentioned, you can¡­¡±

    Mr. Liu lowered his voice and whispered in Chu Liuyue¡¯s ear. Chu Liuyue nodded in agreement. Obviously, he thought it was a brilliant idea.

    That night, Chu Liuyue did not return to the inner court and directly slept in the study. When it was time to go to court the next day, he got up early, freshened up, and went to court.

    Because of poor health, the Emperor didn¡¯t meet his officials as frequently as before. Many memorials to the throne were sent to the Imperial Study by the two Prime Ministers for the Emperor to review.

    No one knew if the Emperor would go to court on a specific day. It depended on whether he was feeling well that day. When these officials arrived at the waiting room, they received a definite message from the Pce: the Emperor was not feeling well today and would not go to court. He asked all the officials to go back. If anyone had to see the Emperor for something, they must wait for a while and meet the Emperor in the Imperial Study.

    Of course, not everyone could see the Emperor. Only two Prime Ministers, several Ministers, and a few Princes had this honor.

    The officials left, and after a while, the waiting room for officials became empty. It was still early when they went to see the Emperor in the Pce. Therefore, several first-ss officials and the few Princes sat down and started chatting.

    ¡°Eldest Brother.¡± Chu Liuzhou enteredter than the others. Upon arrival, he nced at Chu Liuyue, who was sitting aside. Then, Chu Liuzhou came over and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Second Brother!¡± Chu Liuyue smilingly put down the teacup in his hand as if he knew nothing.

    Chu Liuzhou sat in the chair next to him and said with a funny look, ¡°Eldest Brother, you look a little different today!¡±

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Chu Liuyue said with a smile.

    ¡°You seem to have no idea what has happened?¡± Chu Liuzhou raised his eyebrows and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m worn out today. It¡¯s all because of you.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say today?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes turned cold, ¡°Second Brother, feel free to say anything you want. I really don¡¯t understand your words!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you look genuinely innocent!¡± Chu Liuzhou¡¯s lip curled sardonically. Qi Tianyu was tight-lipped and an official appointed by the imperial court. Since Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯t dare to torture him, he didn¡¯t get much information out of Qi Tianyu. However, unlike him, Qi Rongzhi was his consort. So, she confessed everything after a bit of torture.

    His consort turned out to be on Chu Liuyue¡¯s side. Whenever Chu Liuzhou thought of that, the anger in his heart red up. Before he could do anything harmful to Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuyue took preemptive measures and ced his trusted follower in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion instead.

    As their words gradually turned sharp, several officials couldn¡¯t help turning their heads to see them. Prime Minister Zhang frowned more tightly. Chu Liuyue was his son-inw. What was going on between them now? It didn¡¯t sound like a good thing¡­

 Chapter 1275 - 1275 Dead, Chaos

    Chapter 1275 Dead, Chaos

    Chu Liuyue looked at Chu Liuzhou indifferently and said, ¡°Second Brother, if you have something to say, go and tell our father. You don¡¯t have to say such words. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will tell our father. At that time¡­¡± Chu Liuzhou saidcently, feeling he had the upper hand.

    Chu Liuyue interrupted him rudely and said, ¡°Second Brother, please do as you wish.¡±

    After that, he ignored him and sat aside to rest with his eyes closed.

    Chu Liuzhou gnashed his teeth in a towering rage. When he was about to provoke Chu Liuyue again, several officials looked toward them. He knew he might ce himself at a disadvantage if he went on forcing Chu Liuyue to submit. He might as well deal with Chu Liuyue when their father cameter.

    They had been waiting in the room for a long time. Perhaps because the two Princes had a quarrel, the others remained silent. This waiting room was very quiet.

    Chu Qing also sat there and stole a nce at Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou. He didn¡¯t feel at ease and had a headache. Recently, there had been a lot of rumors about him, and he was having a hard time. Though the Emperor had never asked him about it aboveboard, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t inquire about it. Thinking of what his mother had said, Chu Qing felt anxious and fearful.

    Finally, the Emperor summoned these high-ranking officers and Princes to the Imperial Study.

    The Emperor looked terrible. His pale face was a little blue with sickness, and he was in low spirits. He looked at them weakly and let the eunuch lead them to seats.

    ¡°Father, something happened in my mansionst night. My consort had an affair with my Eldest Brother and sent messages to him through her brother.¡± Chu Liuzhou took a step forward and knelt.

    Hearing this, several officials looked at each other in astonishment. So, Prince Zhou¡¯s woman had cuckolded him. Besides, the man she had an affair with was Prince Yue, Prince Zhou¡¯s Eldest Brother. Of course, it was not just a matter of an affair. Anything rted to the royal family could not be that simple. Some people turned their eyes to Prime Minister Zhang, Princess Yue¡¯s father.

    Prime Minister Zhang sat there with a poker face, listening quietly as if this matter had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°Prince Yue, is that true?¡± the Emperor asked.

    Chu Liuyue also stepped forward and knelt. ¡°Father, it has nothing to do with me. I stayed in my mansionst night and didn¡¯t see anyone. I don¡¯t even know who his consort was.¡±

    He looked calm and replied withposure. Therefore, his words sounded quite convincing.

    ¡°Nonsense. You and Qi Rongzhi have been together for a long time. You let Qi Rongzhi marry into my mansion with bad intentions. Qi Tianyu secretly met Qi Rongzhi at night and wanted Qi Rongzhi to give you the recent information she had collected.¡± Chu Liuzhou said with hatred, ¡°Eldest Brother, why would you send your woman to my mansion? What did I do that made you hate me so much? You keep your eye on my mansion and press so hard upon me.¡±

    Why would they bear a grudge against each other? Of course, all of this was for the throne. Everyone present knew it.

    After hearing Chu Liuzhou¡¯s words with righteous indignation, everyone looked toward Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Second Brother, what are you talking about? Our father bestowed the few consorts on you. What happened to Infanta Yuan¡¯an has nothing to do with me too. Besides, even if your consort is unfaithful to you, you can¡¯t me it on me, right?¡±

    Chu Liuyue did not panic at all, though his scheme was exposed. He just looked confused. Looking at Chu Liuzhou and the silent Emperor, Chu Liuyue seemed to have suddenly understood the situation. ¡°Second Brother, do you really think it is rted to me? Since your consort cheated on you, you should investigate it carefully. You can ask our father for help if you can¡¯t get to the bottom of it.¡±

    He looked at ease and calm.

    Such a shameless reply choked Chu Liuzhou, whose eyes widened in anger. The trouble caused by Infanta Yuan¡¯an seemed to have nothing to do with Chu Liuyue. After all, the Emperor selected a few women for Chu Liuzhou to displease and punish Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    A little displeased, the Emperor looked toward Chu Liuzhou in silence. ¡°Could it be that Yuan¡¯an instigated Chu Liuzhou for some ulterior purposes? Did she criticize me for giving Chu Liuzhou a few consorts and concubines?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Brother, she is not chosen by my father. She is the consort sent to me during the Pageant,¡± Chu Liuzhou exined in a huff.

    ¡°Then, it is even less likely to be my business. The Empress selected her for you.¡± Chu Liuyue shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou was stunned again. It was true. The Empress picked up Qi Rongzhi and sent her to him. Back then, she even praised Qi Tianyu before Chu Liuzhou, saying he was smart and could significantly help Chu Liuzhou. She also said that although Qi Rongzhi seemed to have a weak background, she was the best candidate to be a consort. In the future, his legal wife could well manage such a woman. She was inconspicuous now, but once her two elder brothers, one in civil and the other in military, made some achievements, they would greatly help him.

    ¡°Well, Qi Tianyu is an official working for our father. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t arrest him at will, would you?¡± Chu Liuyue taught Chu Liuzhou a lesson as an elder brother and didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡°He is working for our father and also an official in the imperial court. Even if he made a mistake, you should report it to our father and ask him to deal with Qi Tianyu!¡±

    In the beginning, Chu Liuzhou wanted tounch a sudden attack and catch Chu Liuyue off guard, but he didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuyue to convert defeat into victory. When Chu Liuyue criticized him with fervor and assurance, Chu Liuzhou burst into a fury. Raised his hand, he punched Chu Liuyue. ¡°You have an affair with my consort. How could you appear so justified and confident? Chu Liuyue, shame on you. You had the cheek to have an affair with your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Emperor said harshly.

    ¡°Father, he indeed has something to do with that bitch Qi Rongzhi. She admitted it herself.¡± Chu Liuzhou felt wronged.

    ¡°Second Brother, since there is something fishy with your consort, you must investigate it carefully. At this time, she may frame me deliberately and destroy our bond of brotherhood to protect the person behind the scenes.¡± Chu Liuyue advised in ¡°earnest¡± words and with ¡°good¡± intentions. Though Chu Liuzhou punched him, he didn¡¯t lose his temper.

    He appeared much more magnanimous and tolerant than Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°Who else will plot against me except you?¡± Chu Liuzhou was furious and roared in a hoarse voice. In a towering rage, the blue veins on his forehead stood out.

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Chu Liuyue nced around and finally fixed his eyes on Chu Qing. At this time, Chu Qing cowered in a corner for fear of being noticed. ¡°A group of people in the capital city have been acting wildly recently. They stirred up trouble behind the scenes and deliberately exposed their action. Then, they shifted the me onto us. Sure enough, they did that to lead others to watch us brothers make fools of ourselves.¡±

    Recently, Chu Qing¡¯s identity was a hot topic. It was rumored that he might be the descendant of an aristocratic family in the previous dynasty. That was to say, Chu Qing also was rted to the royal family in the previous dynasty. If people thought about this matter more deeply, they might think that Chu Qing might not even be the deceased emperor¡¯s son.

    The ministers looked at Chu Qing more suspiciously.

    Chu Liuyue meant Chu Qing¡¯s people might have stirred up trouble behind the scenes and deliberately messed everything up¡­

    Chu Liuzhou pursed his lips. Following Chu Liuyue¡¯s gaze, he watched Chu Qing with a gloomy look and hesitated in his heart. ¡°Perhaps, Chu Qing instead of Chu Liuyue is behind Qi Rongzhi and Qi Tianyu?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, think about it. I stayed in my mansion and didn¡¯t do anything. But all of a sudden, your consort used me of scheming against you. When you heard that, you certainly would get angry andin to our father about it. Then our father might reprimand and punish either of us or both of us. No matter what, we might fall into someone else¡¯s trap and let go of the real troublemaker.¡±

    Chu Liuyue analyzed, and his eyes were still fixed on Chu Qing.

    Chu Liuzhou pursed his lips tightly and inexplicably felt that it made sense. Looking at Chu Qing and Chu Liuyue, he said, ¡°Father, please use your prating judgment to distinguish between right and wrong. No matter who framed me, this person must harbor malicious intentions. More importantly, the person must have plotted against us for a long time. My mother indeed chose this consort for me during the Pageant.¡±

    The Empress was Prince Zhou¡¯s biological Mother. Of course, she couldn¡¯t attack Prince Zhou secretly. It meant someone had even tricked the Empress into sending Qi Rongzhi into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. As such, this person must have other motives.

    ¡°Where are they?¡± The Emperor finally asked.

    ¡°They are still in my mansion. I didn¡¯t do anything to Qi Tianyu but just scared Qi Rongzhi.¡± Chu Liuzhou said with a sullen face.

    ¡°Second Brother, didn¡¯t you bring them here? Since your consort is a spy sent by other people, how could you keep her in your mansion? You should send her to our father as soon as possible.¡± Chu Liuyue said in surprise.

    Chu Liuzhou was stunned, and his face changed. He said hurriedly, ¡°Father, please send some people to take her away. I want you to help me find out the truth.¡±

    He spoke the same way as Chu Liuyue to show that he had no selfish consideration and was not afraid of being investigated.

    The Emperor waved his hand, and some guards hurried to take the people away from Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Since this matter was rted to the two Princes, it couldn¡¯t be trivial.

    Chu Liuchen entered the Imperial Study at this time. He had recovered, but since everyone knew he had been in poor health, he could casually decide if he would go to court. Anyway, it was not toote for him to enter the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study. As soon as he entered the door, he saw his two elder brothers kneeling there. Without saying anything, he sat in the chair granted by the Emperor.

    Lying on the spacious back of the chair, he casually nced at the two of them. Then he listenedzily as several ministers and Prime Ministers reported to the Emperor about their routine tasks. Then he nced at Chu Qing, who looked sullen and slowly closed his eyes to rest.

    The guards returned quickly, but Qi Rongzhi, whom they brought back, had died.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Consort Qi is dead!¡± A guard came in and reported to the Emperor.

    Chu Liuzhou suddenly sat up straight and asked, ¡°How could she die? She was still alive before I left. Who poisoned her? Father, see? As soon as something happened to me, my consort died. This time, it was this woman. Next time, it might be my turn. Father, please uphold justice for me!¡±

    Chu Liuzhou was not always insolent. At this moment, he felt wronged, and even his eyes turned red.

    ¡°How did she die?¡± The Emperor nced at his son and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°She hanged herself. I heard from the servants in the mansion that they heard no sound after Consort Qi was locked up. They thought she had fainted. Unexpectedly, she untied her waistband, hung it onto the crossbeam, and took her life in despair,¡± the guard reported.

    Chu Liuzhou red at the guard and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do anything to her! How could she hang herself?¡±

    He just flogged her a few times. After all, he had wanted to keep this woman alive as the evidence to confront Chu Liuyue. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t kill her.

    The guard nced at him and reported impartially, ¡°She indeed hanged herself. There are many traces of injury on her body. It seems that she has been abused.¡±

 Chapter 1276 - 1276 Cunning Prime Ministers

    Chapter 1276 Cunning Prime Ministers

    After suffering from cruelties, she hanged herself when no one was around. It was because she couldn¡¯t stand the torture?

    Chu Liuzhou was struck dumb with astonishment. He opened his mouth and anxiously defended himself loudly, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not like that. I only asked someone to flog this woman a few times. We didn¡¯t abuse her.¡±

    The Emperor looked at him with disappointment in his eyes. This son made such a scene, but the matter still ended up like this. A consort was of little significance, but she was the daughter of an official. Before she was convicted for her part in the crime, they abused her so brutally that she evenmitted suicide by hanging herself. When such a thing happened, even the royal family couldn¡¯t find any reasonable excuse to convince the public.

    A daughter from an official family happily married into his mansion. But a few dayster, she was forced to hang herself. No matter what charges others pressed against her, she was innocent before she was officially convicted.

    This son was a little stupid!

    ¡°Father, trust me. I¡¯m wronged!¡± Prince Zhou cried out his grievances loudly.

    ¡°Guards, take Prince Zhou away to reflect on his mistakes. Send Qi Tianyu back to his home. Consort Qi died of illness. Record her death and bury her as a consort.¡± The Emperor rolled his eyes and ordered lightly. At this point, it was impossible to trace what had happened. The key figure was dead: she actually hanged herself.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not me. I did nothing wrong.¡± Prince Zhou said at the top of his voice, still trying to defend himself. However, two guards pulled him away, one guard on each side.

    The Emperor fixed his eyes on Chu Liuyue. Though he didn¡¯t say anything, his sharp eyes looked prating.

    Chu Liuyue lowered his head and inexplicably panicked. Although the crisis brought by Chu Liuzhou had been solved perfectly, he couldn¡¯t gain an insight into his father¡¯s mind.

    The Imperial Study quieted down, and everyone¡¯s breathing became much lighter.

    After a long while, he heard the Emperor ask, ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Is he asking about Chu Qing?¡± That was a great weight off Chu Liuyue¡¯s mind. Sweat glistened on his forehead. At this very moment, he thought his father had seen him through.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Chu Qing knelt in a daze.

    ¡°Are you rted to the former dynasty¡¯s royal family by blood?¡± The Emperor asked lightly.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Well¡­ It¡¯s totally groundless. My mother has the same surname as one of the eight aristocratic families in the previous dynasty, but she is just a very distant rtive.¡±

    Chu Qing felt a chill on his back.

    He had a feeling that the Emperor might talk to him about these rumors, but little did he know that the Emperor would be so straightforward. When Chu Liuyue vaguely mentioned that he was secretly stirring up trouble, Chu Qing fell into a panic. He kept shrinking back for fear that the Emperor would notice him.

    More and more rumors appeared outside. Chu Qing had not been living a peaceful life these days. There seemed to be a sword hanging over his head. Now the sword fell, and he shivered all over.

    ¡°Prime Minister Wen, how¡¯s your investigation going?¡± the Emperor asked in a deep and slow voice.

    Prime Minister Wen presented a memorial to the throne from his sleeve and handed it to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve checked it out in the past few days. Consort Dowager Qing does have something to do with the aristocratic family of the previous dynasty, but she is indeed a very remote kinsfolk.¡±

    Chu Qing¡¯s face looked a little better, and he felt like a weight had been slowly lifted from his shoulders. His family background was true. No matter how thoroughly others examined this, they couldn¡¯t find anything. His mother also told him to rest assured and said others couldn¡¯t discover anything improper.

    ¡°But I found something else!¡± Chu Qing¡¯s face turned livid at this moment, and his fingers pressing on the ground twitched.

    ¡°Before Consort Dowager Qing entered the Pce, she seemed to have had contact with the people of the previous dynasty. The fleeing prince of the previous dynasty appeared in that area and contacted the family of Consort Dowager Qing. At that time, the deceased emperor got the news and personally took people to investigate it, but found nothing. But because of this, he met Consort Dowager Qing!¡±

    Prime Minister Wen reported.

    Not many people knew about this past. It took Prime Minister Wen a long time to find it out.

    Chu Qing could feel the sweat trickling down his back. Motionlessly, he knelt there, trying hard to appease his thumping heart. ¡°They cannot find anything. It¡¯s impossible to find anything.

    ¡°Mother told me not to panic. Take it easy. Don¡¯t panic!¡±

    The Imperial Study quieted down again. After a long time, Chu Qing heard the Emperor say lightly, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t find anything special?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is nothing special about it. The prince of the previous dynasty waster found in another ce and killed by the deceased emperor.¡± Prime Minister Wen nodded.

    The Emperor waved his hand, and Prime Minister Wen stepped back.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing, get up!¡± The Emperor said.

    ¡°Thank you, His Majesty¡­ Thank you so much!¡± Chu Qing choked with sobs and said excitedly.

    ¡°Get up. I will give you justice since it has nothing to do with you. Get up first!¡± The Emperor said slowly.

    When Chu Qing stood up, he staggered and almost fell. At that moment, he thought he was doomed, and all his ns failed.

    Chu Qing considered himself very lucky¡­ Luckily, his secrets hadn¡¯t yet been discovered.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuyue said hurriedly.

    ¡°You have been quite unsettled recently. So, enjoy a peaceful time in your mansion! The conflicts between you and Prince Zhou gave me a headache,¡± the Emperor orderednguidly.

    Since the Emperor fell ill, he had been in poor condition. As a result, he could only recline on the voluminous armchair for rest and drawled slightly. Somehow, Prime Minister Wen inexplicably felt such a scene looked quite familiar. Looking up at the Emperor, he saw him narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. Somehow, he felt such a scene quite familiar.

    His heart skipped a beat. Then, he raised his eyes and looked at Prince Chen on the other side. Prince Chen was usually in such an idle state. Although he had recovered, he still viewed everything with anguid attitude. Without saying a word, Prince Chen slightly closed his eyes. Surprisingly, they were alike in appearance and spirit.

    ¡°Alike? Familiar?¡±

    Prime Minister Wen¡¯s heart throbbed twice. Suddenly, he lowered his head with horror in his eyes.

    Why did the Emperor treat Prince Chen so well? Prime Minister Wen had thought of all kinds of reasons. All this should be done for fame and socialpliments. Raising a useless Prince Chen was good for the Emperor¡¯s reputation.

    After Prince Chen had recovered, he posed a threat to the throne, but even so, the Emperor still doted on and spoilt Prince Chen. Only Prince Chen remained safe despite the storm when the Emperor suppressed Prince Yue and Prince Zhou. Anyway, Commandery Prince Cheng couldn¡¯t be the heir to the throne.

    Others might not know it, but Prime Minister Wen did. Many memorials to the throne had been sent to the Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, and Prince Chen helped the Emperor review them. When the Emperor was not feeling well, he could ask his sons to check and reply to these memorials. But why didn¡¯t he ask Prince Yue and Prince Zhou to do that? ¡°Isn¡¯t it more justifiable for the two princes to do that?¡±

    Prime Minister Wen clutched his fist. Slowly, his grip loosened, and his face graudally calmed down. He heard that Prince Yue had left. Afterward, the Emperor asked Prince Chen about his health calmly and patiently.

    When the Emperor learned that Prince Chen was in good health, he nodded with a smile.

    Next, the few ministers reported to Prince Chen about what had happened. Most of the time, the Emperor just sat aside and listened. He would let Prince Chen decide everything and only asionally make somements.

    Only the heir to the throne could enjoy such special treatment. When Prime Minister Zhang and Prime Minister Wen inadvertently looked at each other, they saw the meaningful look in each other¡¯s eyes. Then they smiled cunningly at each other before looking away.

    The matter about Prince Zhou was a big deal for the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, but it had little influence on the capital city. It was because the problem was minimized. First, Qi Tianyu forgave Prince Zhou so that the matter wasn¡¯t blown up, and Qi Rongzhi was buried quietly. Though she was buried as a consort, very few people knew a consort in the Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion had died.

    After all, her death was suspicious.

    Qi Tianyu was even promoted because of this. He was transferred to the Ministry of Justice and became Wen Xichi¡¯s subordinate.

    They became officials in the imperial court at the same time. Wen Xichi soared up into the sky with one start, but Qi Tianyu didn¡¯t have such a good fate. He was far inferior to Wen Xichi though promoted to a higher rank.

    Shao Wanru had been living a peaceful life these days.

    Prince Yue and Prince Zhou returned to their mansions to ¡°reflect on¡± their deeds. Their family members had to follow suit. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see the few people who liked kicking up a row in the Pce, and days suddenly became peaceful. But during such a quiet period, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect Qi Tianyu toe ¡ª he officially presented a post and asked to see her.

    It was unreasonable, but Chu Liuchen let Shao Wanru make her own decision.

    After thinking for a while, Shao Wanru went to the front hall to meet Qi Tianyu.

    Qi Tianyu had been waiting in the front hall for a long time. When he saw Shao Wanruing in, his eyes fell on her face. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Now when they met again, it felt like a lifetime had passed.

    The lively girl had be the steady Princess Chen, but he became a good-for-nothing. Subconsciously, he took a step back and bowed to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Chen!¡±

    ¡°Lord Qi, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Shao Wanru said calmly and sat in the main seat in the middle, ¡°Please sit down!¡±

    Qi Tianyu sat down in the chair silently. When he looked up at Shao Wanru, he smiled bitterly and said bluntly, ¡°Do you still hate me?¡±

    His words sounded extremely rude. Yujie looked annoyed and was about to scold him, but Shao Wanru reached out and stopped her.

    ¡°Well, what you said is wrong. So many years have passed. Even if you let me down back then, now I have nothing to say about it!¡±

    Shao Wanru said calmly.

    ¡°It was my fault. For Qin Yuru, I¡­ I was determined to ruin you.¡± Qi Tianyu said. His smile grew bitter. ¡°The little girl who followed him had been so kind to me, but I made up my mind to destroy her. How could I be so vicious?

    ¡°She disturbed the marriage between Qin Yuru and me, but I didn¡¯t actually care much about it, did I?¡±

    ¡°Lord Qi, a long time has passed. I can¡¯t clearly remember it. If youe here today just for things in the past, I¡¯ll tell you it¡¯s all over!¡± Shao Wanru said. She reached out to pick up the teacup, took a sip, and put it down. It was apparent that she wanted him to leave.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all over. Everything is over. Rongzhi is dead because of me!¡± Qi Tianyu lowered his head and said with sarcasm in his eyes. He had made mistakes again and again and suffered the consequences of his deeds. There was indeed nothing to say. He took a letter from the pocket before his chest. ¡°I owe you an apology. Today, I¡¯m here to pay off the debt!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shao Wanru asked. Her deep and solemn eyes fell on the bulging envelope, but no one could tell whether she was happy or angry.

    ¡°Princess Chen is no longer the innocent little girl she used to be!¡± Qi Tianyu felt a sharp pain in his heart. ¡°Maybe after I framed that girl, she was no longer that innocent!¡±

    He lowered his head to hide the pain in his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Jiangzhou. It¡¯s useless to keep it. If you need it, you can use it. If not, you can throw it away!¡±

 Chapter 1277 - 1277 Going Back or Not, He Will Die

    Chapter 1277 Going Back or Not, He Will Die

    After saying that, Qi Tianyu stood up and bowed deeply to Shao Wanru again. Then he turned around and strode away.

    ¡°My Lady, what¡­ what does he mean?¡± Yujie asked in confusion with her eyes on the envelope Qi Tianyu left behind. Then, she looked in the direction that Qi Tianyu walked away.

    ¡°Qi Tianyu resigned from his official position!¡± Chu Liuchen¡¯s voice came from behind the screen. Then he came out with Xiao Xuanzi and sat beside Shao Wanru.

    ¡°He resigned?¡± Shao Wanru asked, fluttering her long eyshes. He resigned as soon as he was promoted. It was quite surprising.

    ¡°Yes. Uncle the Emperor also agreed,¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently and reached out to take the envelope on the table. After tearing it open and reading it, he raised the corners of his mouth sarcastically.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shao Wanru asked anxiously.

    ¡°It is the evidence of the deal between Chu Liuyue, Qi Tianyu, and his sister,¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently.

    Shao Wanru certainly had heard about what had happened in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Qi Rongzhi brought trouble upon herself, but Qi Tianyu¡¯s behavior made her feel very strange.

    She just felt a little curious, but that was not what she cared about. ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuchen put down the evidence in his hand and said casually.

    ¡°Then shall we hand it over to His Majesty?¡± Shao Wanru asked. Since it was evidence of Chu Liuyue¡¯s schemes, giving it to the Emperor would be better. In her previous life, Chu Liuyue was almost close to achieving a final victory. After dealing with Chu Liuzhou and Chu Liuxin, he would have been the final winner if it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°No need!¡± Chu Liuchen smiledzily. Qi Tianyu thought it was the best evidence, but it was not crucial to Chu Liuchen. Not only that, but he also knew the truth about Qi Rongzhi¡¯s death.

    Of course, Qi Rongzhi didn¡¯t hang herself. Chu Liuyue¡¯s subordinates faked it. Chu Liuzhou rushed to the Pce andined to the Emperor about it. But in his mansion, Princess Zhou and his consorts were in a mess. Each of them had different ideas. Who would pay attention to Qi Rongzhi? As a result, Chu Liuyue took this chance and fabricated the evidence. Thus, it looked to others that Qi Rongzhimitted suicide by hanging herself because she couldn¡¯t stand the torture.

    Chu Liuzhou was supposed to be the victim, but now he had be the bad guy who couldn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. Even if others knew he didn¡¯t intend to make a false charge, they would think he was not smart enough. Besides, his reputation was tarnished, for his brutal means led to the death of an official¡¯s daughter. Ordinary people didn¡¯t know the truth, but the officials did. His n became aplete failure, which terribly upset Chu Liuzhou. At this time, it was better not to act rashly as an onlooker.

    Chu Liuzhou had always been hot-tempered. How could he bear to suffer such a loss?

    ¡°Then what should we do about it?¡± Shao Wanru pointed at the letter and asked. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. Chu Liuchen would deal with external affairs, and she trusted him very much.

    ¡°I will keep it. There is no need to see Qi Tianyu again!¡± Chu Liuchen raised the corners of his mouth and said with a gentle smile, but his words sounded chilling.

    The so-called ¡°no need¡± meant this person could not be seen again.

    ¡°Do you think he regrets it?¡± Shao Wanru didn¡¯t notice the killing intent in his eyes. Qi Tianyu was an irrelevant person now, so there was no need to waste more effort on him.

    ¡°Anyway, he is already a worthless wreck!¡± Chu Liuchen said gloomily.

    Whether Qi Tianyu was sincere or not was not a big deal. He was indeed useless. There was only the road to extinction if he chose to stay in the capital city. He would have to work for Chu Liuyue, who would not allow him to get out of his control. Meanwhile, Chu Liuzhou must also want to get some evidence against Chu Liuyue from Qi Tianyu.

    Once they had a conflict, Qi Tianyu¡¯s life might be in danger. Staying in the capital city was courting death, so he might as well retreat to somewhere else far away from the capital city.

    However, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t want to let go of Qi Tianyu for nothing. Even if he didn¡¯t do it himself, there were Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuzhou, right? He would never allow others to spy on and utilize his people.

    Qi Tianyu had almost ruined Zhuozhuo¡¯s life. After that, he joined hands with Chu Liuyue to plot against Zhuozhuo again and again. Now, he chose to leave when at a disadvantage. He came here to curry favor with Zhuozhuo, trying to seek shelter from Chu Liuchen. It was such a good deal for him! He was vengeful, not to mention that Qi Tianyu was coveting his most precious treasure. For Chu Liuchen, Shao Wanru was much more valuable than his life¡­

    The news of Qi Tianyu¡¯s death was not spread to the capital city. The two groups who took action came back quietly. Since then, Qi Tianyu forever disappeared in the vast world.

    He resigned from his position and went to Jiangzhou, which was far away. The few noble princes were not to me if anything terrible happened to him on the road.

    ¡°Your Highness, Qi Tianyu is dead!¡± Several guards carefully entered the back door of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion and reported to Chu Liuzhou in the study.

    ¡°How did he die?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked with cold eyes.

    ¡°When we went there, another group also happened toe. We happened to meet each other and started a fight. I don¡¯t know who else participated in it secretly. But before we figured out everything, Qi Tianyu was already dead.¡±

    The guard reported.

    It was a mess in the darkness, and no one noticed who killed or identally injured Qi Tianyu. When they checked him over, Qi Tianyu had been stabbed to death by a sword.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue did it. He sent his people to do it!¡± Chu Liuzhou growled with a livid face. After this conflict with Chu Liuyue, he suffered a great loss again. This time, he simply couldn¡¯t restrain his fury.

    He found out the truth about Qi Rongzhi and forced her to tell the truth, but he was rebuked in the end. Chu Liuzhou¡¯s heart thumped violently in his chest, and he couldn¡¯t control his anger. If it went on like this, he would be suppressed by Chu Liuyue and lose all chances to win. As the legitimate son of the Empress, how could Prince Zhou be so helplessly aggrieved?

    ¡°All of you, leave first!¡± He waved his hand and ordered coldly.

    The guards withdrew.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Shao Yanru came out from behind the screen andforted Chu Liuzhou in a low voice.

    ¡°How can I not be angry? Chu Liuyue, it¡¯s all because of Chu Liuyue. How I wish I could stab him to death this time,¡± Chu Liuzhou gnashed his teeth with hatred and said.

    ¡°Prince Yue is cunning. I¡¯m afraid you are no match for him. You¡¯d better think twice before you act!¡± Shao Yanruforted him in a sweet voice.

    Her words didn¡¯t calm him down. Instead, they added fuel to his angry mes. Chu Liuzhou really could no longer stand it and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

    ¡°So what if you can¡¯t bear your unfavorable situation? Prince Yue is the Emperor¡¯s eldest son and your Eldest Brother. See? After such a sensational event, he is only asked to behave properly and cultivate himself in the mansion.¡±

    Shao Yanru said softly.

    Chu Liuzhou suddenly red up into a fury and said, ¡°I am the Empress¡¯s legitimate son, the only legitimate son.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong. Prince Chen is also the legitimate son!¡± Shao Yanru said.

    ¡°So what? The deceased emperor died long ago, and I am the only legitimate son now. Are you suggesting that Chu Liuyue can surpass me?¡± The more Chu Liuzhou thought about it, the more annoyed he became. These words sounded sharp but not convincing enough to himself. Even he himself did not believe these words.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m afraid the Emperor doesn¡¯t care whether the heir to the throne is a legitimate son. In his mind, you are all his sons at different ages. You should carefully handle the situation. Don¡¯t get angry. It will spoil your health.¡± Shao Yanru leaned over, full of tenderness. She gently rubbed Chu Liuzhou¡¯s chest with a coquettish smile.

    However, Chu Liuzhou pushed her away with a livid face, not in the mood to apany her.

    Shao Yanru hit the corner of the table heavily and painfully bent down in great pain, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry out in pain and could only watch Chu Liuzhou with a grievance.

    But Chu Liuzhou¡¯s mind was upied by Chu Liuyue. How could he pay attention to her? Frowning, he walked around in circles and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to meet my mother in the Pce and ask her to make a decision for me.¡±

    The Empress had met Consort Dowager Qing, who was sent there by the Empress Dowager. The Emperor did not say anything about it. It meant the Empress was not strictly held in confinement. In this case, it was proper for him, her biological son, to see her.

    Chu Liuzhou thought so in his heart and took it for granted. Since the ban was lifted once, he didn¡¯t have to meet his mother secretly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see my mother in the Pce tomorrow.¡± Chu Liuzhou calmed down a little.

    Shao Yanru stood up with a stoop. Finally, the pain wore off. She raised her slightly red eyes and said, ¡°You should be careful. Prince Yue¡­ Maybe the Emperor prefers Prince Yue. If anything happens to you, I don¡¯t want to live either.¡±

    Her affectionate confession sessfully attracted Chu Liuzhou¡¯s attention to her again, but with his eyes on Shao Yanru, Chu Liuzhou felt increasingly perturbed. Both he and Chu Liuyue wanted to get the throne, but only one of them would seed. Therefore, he had to trample Chu Liuyue underfoot no matter what.

    He took Shao Yanru¡¯s arm and brought her to the inner room. There, they had another romantic night.

    Early the next morning, Chu Liuzhou went to the Pce. But Shao Yanru was still lying in bed, aching all over. Yesterday, Chu Liuzhou was in a bad mood and eagerly tortured her in bed. Now, it was not easy for her to get up with blue and red marks covering her jade-white skin.

    ¡°Master, you want to get up?¡± Her personal servant girl helped her up.

    After freshening up, Shao Yanru looked at the gorgeous woman in the dressing table¡¯s mirror and silently raised the corners of her mouth. Her smile appeared cold and ferocious. She didn¡¯t even have an identity now. She believed it was all Shao Wanru¡¯s fault. Even at the cost of her life, she would pull Shao Wanru down and make Shao Wanru fall into a more miserable situation than she did.

    ¡°Is there any news from Commandery Prince Cheng?¡± Shao Yanru asked.

    ¡°He asked you to put this thing in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion.¡± The servant girl took orders from Commandery Prince Cheng. She came to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion with Shao Yanru and was responsible for contacting the Commandery of Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    The servant girl took out an item from her sleeve pocket. Shao Yanru took it. As she looked at it closely, her face changed drastically. ¡°What¡­ what is this?¡±

    ¡°This belongs to the surviving evildoers of the previous dynasty. It is the evidence that could prove they were in contact with each other. Commandery Prince Cheng asked you to keep it in Prince Zhou¡¯s ce. Of course, it would be best if it fell into Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s hands,¡± said the servant girl.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was Chu Liuzhou¡¯s legal wife. Things from her were equivalent to being from Chu Liuzhou. This arrangement could bring the best effect.

    Looking at the illegally made pair of phoenix hairpins in her hands, Shao Yanru raised the corners of her mouth and sneered. She knew about Infanta Yuan¡¯an. In the past, she had specially studied several noble Misses who might be her opponents, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an was one of them¡­

 Chapter 1278 - 1278 One Plot After Another

    Chapter 1278 One Plot After Another

    ¡°Is there really someone in the study?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked with a gloomy face. The incident about Qi Rongzhi had nothing to do with her. At most, she uncovered their secret in the beginning. That night, Chu Liuzhou especially praised her and rested in her ce. Infanta Yuan¡¯an wascent about it. Unexpectedly, she was pped hard by Chu Liuzhou the next day.

    In tears, Infanta Yuan¡¯an said she wanted to return to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion. But the person she sent over came back with the persuasion from Ruiping Great Elder Princess. She told Infanta Yuan¡¯an that it was not a big deal for a couple to quarrel with each other. At such a critical time, she should work in concert with Prince Zhou.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess was well-informed. Chu Liuyue had delivered a blow to Chu Liuzhou, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an was also involved. Hearing this, Ruiping Great Elder Princess sent a few suggestions to Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Later, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was asked to stay in the mansion in case she made a fool of herself.

    After the person from the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion left, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had no one to support her, so she had to swallow the insult.

    In the next few days, Chu Liuzhou didn¡¯te to her courtyard and lived in the study every day. Infanta Yuan¡¯an had sent someone there. Though she didn¡¯t find anything, she always felt a woman lived there.

    Today, Chu Liuzhou went to the Pce. Again, she was told that a woman seemed to have appeared in the study. From a distance, she didn¡¯t look like a servant girl who served the writing brush and the ink in the study.

    All the people sent to keep an eye on the study would get into trouble. After that incident, Infanta Yuan¡¯an behaved much more obediently. She didn¡¯t send anyone to monitor the study closely. Instead, she asked her people to watch the study from a distance.

    ¡°Yes, I saw it clearly just now. There are two women. One looks like a servant girl, and the other is dressed gorgeously. She doesn¡¯t look like a servant girl,¡± the old maid who stared at them from a distance reported.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°My Lady, you¡¯d better not go. His Highness has a bad temper!¡± Her trusted nurse implicitly reminded her. They hadn¡¯t yet spoken to each other. It couldn¡¯t be good to provoke Prince Zhou at this time. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter about a woman. Nothing serious. You¡¯d better let it go!¡±

    Her words made Infanta Yuan¡¯an hesitate. The person Ruiping Great Elder Princess sent over also told her to hold on. At this time, she could not irritate Chu Liuzhou.

    But she really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Gritting her teeth, she suddenly became speechless.

    ¡°My Lady, Princess Yuyan is here!¡± A servant girl came in and reported.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked grumpily.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan said that she has something important to tell you!¡± the servant girl said.

    On second thought, Infanta Yuan¡¯an said, ¡°Let her in!¡±

    She had intended to get the bitch in the study, but she was afraid Chu Liuzhou would explode with rage again. Since Princess Yuyan came, she might as well took this opportunity to suppress her anger. Otherwise, she might mistakenly touch something belonging to Chu Liuzhou and greatly offend him. In the end, she would be in an unfavorable situation.

    Princess Yuyan came in quickly. When she entered and saw Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she was all smiles. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t look well. What happened?¡±

    She stepped forward with a smiling face and sat on the chair next to Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    The servant hurriedly served tea and retreated aside.

    ¡°Nothing serious. Maybe I¡¯m not very well today.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said listlessly. She was in low spirits, and her face was a little pale.

    She had been having a hard time recently. She often got angry. How could she feel happy? Initially, she didn¡¯t want to see Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, you must let doctors check your health. I happen to bring some medicinal herbs here. If you need anything, take some. I¡¯ll take the rest to give some to Consort Dowager Qing.¡± Princess Yuyan said with a smile. She pped her hands, and two servant girls standing at the door came in, each carrying a brocade box.

    Princess Yuyan stood up, walking up to the servant girls. She opened the brocade boxes one by one and asked Infanta Yuan¡¯an toe over and have a look. ¡°Look, there are a lot of them. All of them are precious medicinal materials from the Xu State. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have them here.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the use of these things?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked, casually pointing at a tuberous root in a brocade box. She didn¡¯t know much about medicinal materials. Hearing Princess Yuyan¡¯s introduction, she came over to see them.

    ¡°It can regte your body functions and is particrly good for women. It can also warm the uterus and help women get pregnant.¡± Princess Yuyan said proudly, ¡°You don¡¯t have this here, and it can only be found in our Xu State. There is not much of it. I wouldn¡¯t share it with you if it weren¡¯t for our good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°How to use it?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was curious about it. Ruiping Great Elder Princess sent someone over and repeatedly reminded her not to be angry with Prince Zhou for such a trivial matter. Instead, she should hurry up and give birth to an eldest legitimate son.

    ¡°Grind it into powder and keep it in the pouch on you. It will give out a medicinal fragrance and slowly adjust your physical condition,¡± Princess Yuyan said.

    ¡°Well¡­ There is no need to take it?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course not. You can¡¯t take it. Even though the medicine is good, it should not be taken orally. If you eat it, something bad will happen,¡± Princess Yuyan replied with a smile.

    ¡°What will happen?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked with her heart skipping a beat.

    ¡°If any woman takes it, she may not feel anything in the beginning, but it will make women infertile. Gradually, the woman will find that she cannot get pregnant. So, never eat it! You should be careful when using it. It has no taste. If you identally take it, it will be troublesome.¡±

    Princess Yuyan warned her.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an appeared a little shocked but soon smiled. ¡°How could I take these medicinal materials? Thank you anyway.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We are of the same family and good friends. There is no need to thank me!¡± Princess Yuyan said casually. Then, she walked to the second brocade box with a few stalks of grass.

    ¡°What¡­ what is it?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t know the Changxing Grass. Seeing a few stalks of grass carefully ced in the box, she was surprised. No matter how she looked at them, these stalks of grass didn¡¯t look like precious medicinal materials.

    ¡°This is¡­ Oh, there is a mistake!¡± Princess Yuyan blushed, put down the grass in her hand, and quickly closed the brocade box.

    ¡°What exactly is this?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an became increasingly curious and reached out to open the brocade box.

    ¡°They are really not decent items!¡± Princess Yuyan pulled Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s hand away with an embarrassed look.

    Seeing her like this, Infanta Yuan¡¯an became even more curious. She put down her hand, but her face darkened. ¡°You said we were close, but I don¡¯t think you mean it. You even feel reluctant to show me a few stalks of grass. How can you say that we have a good rtionship!¡±

    After that, she turned to leave.

    Seeing that she was pissed off, Princess Yuyan anxiously stamped her feet and said, ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll give them to you. They are just ordinary grass, not of the highest quality.¡±

    ¡°I want ordinary ones as well!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an curled her lips and secretly med her for being very stingy about sharing her treasures. However, she didn¡¯t show displeasure on her face. ¡°Of course, if you hate to part with them, then forget it. A gentleman does not take something others love!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Give the brocade boxes to Princess Zhou! Leave all the boxes here!¡± Princess Yuyan ordered loudly. Great! This time, even all the previous medicinal herbs became hers. Infanta Yuan¡¯an, very satisfied with this result, pulled Princess Yuyan to sit down. ¡°How are you doing in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion? Did the woman surnamed Mo bully you?¡±

    ¡°What else could I do? Mo Qiuyi is scheming. She has been bugging Commandery Prince Qing all day long,¡± Princess Yuyan denounced crossly and even forgot to feel distressed about her brocade boxes with treasures.

    ¡°But she is far less beautiful than you!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said.

    ¡°So what? They are childhood sweethearts.¡± Princess Yuyan looked sullen. ¡°Since I married into the mansion, I have been getting along well with Consort Dowager Qing. But I can hardly be on good terms with Mo Qiuyi!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an frowned and said with sympathy, ¡°After entering the mansion, those cheap women are all shameless. They tried every means to seduce Prince Zhou. Don¡¯t they know their inferior status?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Princess Yuyan sighed and said fiercely, ¡°I will drag that bitch Mo Qiuyi down one day. I am the future legal wife of Commandery Prince Qing.¡±

    She used to have many wild ambitions, but since she had married into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she could only bind her fate with Chu Qing. What angered her most was Mo Qiuyi. This woman considered herself the legal wife of Commandery Prince Qing. Every day, she put on airs in the mansion without rhyme or reason, as if she were the legal wife.

    For the overall situation, she didn¡¯t retort upon her and even came here ording to the arrangement of Commandery Prince Qing and her.

    Now that everything was done, she stood up and left.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an affectionately sent them to the gate of the mansion. As soon as Princess Yuyan left, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study!¡±

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± The servant girl said fearfully. She tried to stop her but did not dare to do it. This time, the trusted nurse was not around, so no one had the guts to go forward and persuade her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an turned around. She would not give up until she went there and checked it out.

    There was a servant at the door of the study. Seeing Infanta Yuan¡¯aning over, he hurried forward to bow and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness. The Prince is now in the Pce.¡±

    That was to say, Chu Liuzhou was not in the room, so Infanta Yuan¡¯an should go back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in to find a few books!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said coldly.

    The servant didn¡¯t dare to make way for her. He looked at her hesitantly and said, ¡°Your Highness, how about you go back and wait for a while? When my masteres back¡­¡±

    ¡°Drag him away!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an interrupted him and snapped.

    Two old maids came over, stood on each side of the servant, and pulled him away. While struggling desperately, the servant shouted at the top of his voice. ¡°Your Highness, my master said the study is an important ce and outsiders are not allowed to enter! Please, please spare me. If my master returns, he will kill me!¡±

    ¡°Am I an outsider?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an snorted indignantly. The more flustered the servant was, the more firmly she believed there was something fishy inside. With a deep frown, she took a few steps forward, pushed open the half-closed door, and looked inside ¡ª there was no one. Everything in the study was in order, and nothing unusual appeared. However, this was only the outer room.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked the others to stay outside the door. Then, with only one servant girl, she took a few steps and walked to the inner chamber¡¯s door. There, sheposed herself. This was the ce that she had never entered since she got married. Chu Liuzhou¡¯s people handled everything inside it. She could not get anything out of them since they were Chu Liuzhou¡¯s trusted subordinates.

    She ced her hand on the door. Gently, she pushed it inward, and it opened in response to her move¡­

 Chapter 1279 - 1279 Rebellion, Mother and Sonâ€™s Conspiracy

    Chapter 1279 Rebellion, Mother and Son¡¯s Conspiracy

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t expect the study to be so quiet.

    She had prepared for so long and repeatedly told herself she was the legal wife. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter even if Chu Liuzhou angrilyined about it to the people in the Pce. She had been hesitating for so long, but nothing was inside. She felt confused and powerless. There was nothing suspicious inside. How could it be?

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was stunned for a while. Then, she stepped into the room and checked everything there carefully. She didn¡¯t believe Chu Liuzhou would live here alone.

    The study¡¯s inner chamber was almost the same as an ordinary inner room. However, it was veryrge. Chu Liuzhou¡¯s study was muchrger than an ordinary person¡¯s, and the inner chamber of his study wasrger than an ordinary family¡¯s. Even the inner room where Infanta Yuan¡¯an lived was a little smaller than this one.

    There was a table by the window with aplete set of writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones. These items were neatly arranged. It was obvious that someone was especially in charge of tidying this ce.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an found nothing wrong.

    She stood before the window and frowned deeply. She looked at the room again unwillingly, but there was nothing unusual.

    ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s that?¡± The servant girl who followed her in was sharp-eyed. She suddenly saw something sh in the sunlight by the window and asked anxiously.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an lowered her head to see what she was pointing at. When her eyesnded on a half-open drawer, she was stunned and took out a phoenix hairpin from inside the drawer.

    The hairpin was gorgeously engraved with a phoenix of nine tails. The gems iid on it were all rubies of the same size. They were polished very carefully and were wless. At first nce, she knew it was a rare piece of jewelry. Then, Infanta Yuan¡¯an took out another hairpin. There was a pair of hairpins instead of one.

    The two phoenix hairpins looked precisely the same. Only the phoenix heads were different, one turning to the left and the other right.

    ¡°My Lady, the Prince will give you this pair of hairpins, right? It¡¯s stunning!¡± The servant girl eximed.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked at a strand of hair on the hairpin. There was a faint fragrance lingering on it. The hair must have been identally torn off when a woman removed the hairpin from her head.

    Therefore, this pair of hairpins was not for her but for another woman.

    She felt a surge of anger in her heart. ¡°If Chu Liuzhou ascends the throne, I will be the future empress. Then I will be qualified to wear such a phoenix hairpin. But who is the woman hiding in Chu Liuzhou¡¯s study? Did Chu Liuzhou promise her anything? Will he make her the future empress? Otherwise, he would not have made such a hairpin for this woman.

    ¡°There is more than one hairpin but a pair. He must dote on this woman very much.¡±

    She closed her eyes hard and suppressed the jealousy and hatred in her heart. She recalled her life since she married into Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Chu Liuzhou had always been indifferent to her: he had only been to her ce twice. She remembered what happened when he stayed in her room the second time. He came over because she had caught Qi Rongzhi for him. It could be regarded as a reward. But for all the rest of the time, he had been living in the study and apanying another woman.

    ¡°Does it mean I will have to give the position as an empress to that woman if he bes the Emperor? After all, if I don¡¯t give up the position, I will be killed.¡±

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an, grasping the hairpin tightly in her hand, had been standing there with a ferocious face. Seeing this, the servant girl asked in fear.

    ¡°Put the hairpins away!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an gritted her teeth with hatred and said. She violently threw the hairpin in her hand into the drawer, turned around, and left.

    The servant girl didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. She went to the drawer and put away the two hairpins. A jewelry box was in the drawer, and the two hairpins were supposed to be inside it.

    The servant girl hurried out after putting the jewelry box in her sleeve pocket. At this time, Infanta Yuan¡¯an had walked far away¡­

    Prince Zhou met the Empress.

    The Empress was in a good mood. When she heard her son hade, she did not refuse to see him. Instead, she asked someone to lead Chu Liuzhou in.

    ¡°Greetings, Mother.¡± Chu Liuzhou hadn¡¯t seen the Empress for a long time. Although the Empress was thin, she sat there safe and sound, which relieved him. Without the Empress¡¯s guidance, Chu Liuzhou had a hard time recently.

    ¡°Take a seat. Didn¡¯t your father ask you to reflect on yourself in the mansion? Why did youe here at this time?¡± asked the Empress.

    ¡°Why should I do that? Chu Liuyue plotted against me, but my father didn¡¯t find the truth. Instead, he said it was my fault and ordered me to reflect on my mistakes.¡± Chu Liuzhou was full of anger and said with hatred, ¡°Father is getting older, so he bes so muddle-headed when handling things.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± The Empress reproached harshly, and her face darkened.

    ¡°Mother, do you also think I was wrong?¡± Chu Liuzhou felt so wronged.

    ¡°A consort died in your mansion. Didn¡¯t you think about why it would happen? Your father asked you to return to your mansion and reflect on yourself. Straighten out all the affairs in your mansion now. Isn¡¯t Yuan¡¯an in your mansion now? Let her help you put the inner court in order, and you should put things in the outer court straight.¡±

    The Empress said.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an is useless. She caught Qi Rongzhi but didn¡¯t keep an eye on her. As a result, Qi Rongzhi hanged herself.¡± Chu Liuzhou was quite angry at Infanta Yuan¡¯an. ¡°Mother, why did you choose her? She is no good to me and even hinders me. Other brothers only married a legal wife or a legal wife and a consort at most. However, I married my legal wife and consorts at the same time. It was so humiliating.¡±

    The cause of this matter was that Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan plotted against Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn.

    ¡°Yuan¡¯an is, at the very least, on your side. Besides, I was deceived by Qi Rongzhi. If I had known that she had something to do with Chu Liuyue, I wouldn¡¯t have let her marry into your mansion. She hanged herself in your mansion. It showed that there was something wrong with your mansion. Your father asked you to reflect on yourself because he was angry with you for being unreasonable.¡±

    The Empress said.

    ¡°But I think my father is partial to Chu Liuyue and wants to make him the crown prince.¡± Chu Liuzhou did not believe her words.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The Empress said unhappily.

    ¡°Mother, you have been living a secluded life in the Phoenix Pce during this period. But Chu Liuyue set me up this time. Have you ever thought about it? The matter is notplex, but my father always helped Chu Liuyue. He is in poor health, so he must want to appoint someone to be the crown prince. At this time, either Chu Liuyue or I will be the crown prince. However, Chu Liuyue stole my thunder.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou said unconvincedly.

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± The Empress was dubious of his words.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Mother, since you can go out now, go to meet my father. I¡¯m afraid that he will suddenly¡­ I might be caught off guard outside the Pce. I heard Consort of Virtue went to his ce often, though she might not see him every time. But you¡¯re different. As the Empress in control of the imperial harem, you can always see him. The previous empress was said to be there when the deceased emperor died of illness.¡±

    Chu Liuzhou suggested.

    His words made sense, and the Empress had the same idea. She had wondered if she should wait a little longer and could not be too anxious. But now she felt the urge to do it.

    ¡°Your father is seriously ill?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have much strength. My father used to sit upright, but recently I saw himzily lean back in his chair like Chu Liuchen. If he weren¡¯t in low spirits, he would sit straight up like before.¡± Chu Liuzhou analyzed.

    The Empress was silent. She looked around and found no one else around them. Her eyes became slightly cold. ¡°Do you think your father may¡­¡±

    Before she finished her words, Chu Liuzhou understood it. He nodded vigorously and unconsciously lowered his voice. ¡°Mother, think about it¡­ No one can sit still when my father is seriously ill. And I heard he suddenly vomited blood. I didn¡¯t see the previous medical records, but he can¡¯t be good with such a feeble look. He is not in a good condition recently.¡±

    To persuade the Empress, Chu Liuzhou deliberately exaggerated the facts. From his words, his father seemed to be in danger.

    The Empress¡¯s face changed, and she sat up slightly straight. ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Mother, do you remember you gave me the token of secret guardsst time? I think we can use it now!¡± Chu Liuzhou cautiously lowered his voice until only the Empress could hear it, even though only he and his mother were in the hall.

    ¡°You¡­ you want to¡­¡± The Empress was terrified.

    ¡°Mother, there is no other way. You are supposed to be the powerful Empress. However, you are not as influential as an imperial consort. If you are willing to cooperate, I will¡­ Only you should be the master of the imperial harem. My future empress would have to get your approval before making any decision. Now, except for Consort Lan, even Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming do not respect you. Two imperial consorts, instead of you, are holding the power of the imperial harem. Mother, are you willing to stay in such an inferior position?¡±

    ¡°Am I willing to ept this? Of course not.¡±

    The Empress gritted her teeth with determination. She had endured so many humiliations for so many years just for her son to ascend the throne in the future. Then, as the mother of the future emperor, even the Empress Dowager living in the Pce of Benevolent Peace now could not do anything to her. She could even drive the old woman to another pce and upy the Pce of Benevolent Peace.

    The emperor in the future would be her son, not the old woman¡¯s son. Her son had always been close to her instead of that old woman.

    Her heart thumped twice, and there was a trace of malicious pleasure in her eyes. At that time, she would be sitting up high in a leading position with real power. Now, she was still the powerless and aggrieved Empress.

    ¡°Are you sure you can do that?¡± The Empress also lowered her voice and asked in a queer, tight voice.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Nothing serious. I just want you to keep a close eye on my father. Besides you, you can send more people to watch him closely. If there is a chance¡­¡± Speaking of this, Chu Liuzhou made a neat motion of chopping his head with his hand. The Empress was so scared that she trembled and hurriedly covered her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t talk nonsense. That¡¯s your father!¡±

    ¡°Mother, you are my only family. As for my father, he has many sons, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuxin. And he even preferred Chu Liuchen to me. Because Consort Lan is his favorite consort, he cares about his nephew more than his son!¡± Chu Liuzhou said furiously. He had spent some gloomy days recently. As soon as Shao Yanru stirred him up, he felt an impulse to do something in a rage.

    The Empress swallowed hard and gritted her teeth. ¡°Then¡­ then you have to be careful. You can¡¯t take action unless you have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything before I¡¯m fully prepared. Is the token in my hand or yours?¡± Chu Liuzhou asked.

    The Empress grabbed Chu Liuzhou¡¯s hand and panicked in her heart. The mother and son were now discussing how to murder the Emperor of this country. If others knew it, both of them would be sentenced to death. ¡°You can take it. If¡­ if anything happens, you must put the me on Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuchen.¡±

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I have my own n!¡± Chu Liuzhou said.

 Chapter 1280 - 1280 A Nasty Mess With Kindnesses and Wrongs!

    Chapter 1280 A Nasty Mess With Kindnesses and Wrongs!

    ¡°Master, Prince Zhou went to see the Empress.¡± After entering the room, Xiao Xuanzi reported to Chu Liuchen, who was standing before the window.

    Chu Liuchen was dressed in a ck robe with a wide cor. The wind blowing through the window was cold. In the darkness, only this room had a trace of light. His figure looked only in ck and white, exuding a gloomy and strange aura.

    ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡± Chu Liuchen said without looking back.

    ¡°Then¡­ What about First Miss Shao?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked. Their people had been watching First Miss Shao and found she had secretly contacted people outside the mansion. In the end, they found out that the person behind the scenes was under themand of Commandery Prince Cheng.

    ¡°If she leaves the mansion, try to send her to Chu Liuyue,¡± Chu Liuchen said indifferently, slightly curling up his delicate lip.

    ¡°Will she leave Prince Zhou?¡± Xiao Xuanzi smacked his lips and asked. First Miss Shao was now favored by Prince Zhou. Compared with Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she was the one Prince Zhou cared about. Would she be willing to leave at this time?

    ¡°She will leave. Keep an eye on her. If she wants to go back to find Commandery Prince Cheng, inform Chu Liuyue¡¯s people first.¡± Chu Liuchen said casually. As he turned to walk out, his wide sleeves moved along, leaving a dark trace. They fluttered a little under the orange light but still looked dark.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Xiao Xuanzi followed out and said.

    They went downstairs. Instead of going to the inner court, Chu Liuchen went straight to the side door to the imperial harem. When the door opened, Chu Liuchen strode out into the Pce. Two royal guards were hiding in the dark outside. When they saw Chu Liuchen step out, they came out of the hiding ce and bowed respectfully to him. Then they retreated silently as if no one had ever appeared there.

    Chu Liuchen took a path to the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study, and Xiao Xuanzi followed closely behind him. Since both of them were dressed in dark clothes, so their figures were not conspicuous at night.

    There was a shortcut leading to the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study. It was inconspicuous during the day. There was a locked door in the middle of this path. No one woulde here. At night, many trusted guards of the Emperor would hide along the way. As such, no one could reach this door without permission.

    As Chu Liuchen walked over, these secret guards showed up one after another. After bowing to Chu Liuchen, they returned to their original positions. When they arrived at the door, a guard came out of his hiding ce and opened it. Chu Liuchen entered the door with Xiao Xuanzi, and the door was locked again. Then, the path still looked like a dark dead end.

    After passing through the door, they reached a small courtyard and went around its front door. Then, there appeared another path. They were now very close to the Imperial Study.

    The Emperor was still in the Imperial Study with themp lighted. Hearing the sound outside, he raised his head and saw Chu Liuchen. A faint smile emerged on his pale face. He had short dry coughs. Involuntarily, he turned his eyes to the screen behind him and looked back calmly.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle the Emperor.¡± Chu Liuchen stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Sit down first!¡± The Emperor gave a slight cough again and said mildly. Under the light, he looked frail and leaned against the chair in low spirits.

    ¡°What have you found so far?¡± After Chu Liuchen sat down, the Emperor coughed again and asked.

    ¡°Nothing in particr, but I found something strange¡­ My Second Brother went to the Empress¡¯s ce today,¡± Chu Liuchen said bluntly.

    The Emperor looked sullen. After a long while, he said, ¡°Keep an eye on Chu Liuzhou.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chu Liuchen answered indifferently.

    The Emperor pointed to the two stacks of memorials beside him and said, ¡°Take them away and reply to themter!¡±

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, you can ask Eldest Brother to deal with them.¡± Chu Liuchen looked up at the two piles of memorials and refused.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­ Consort Lan¡­¡± The Emperor frowned and carefully observed Chu Liuchen¡¯s expression with guilt in his eyes.

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, I know nothing about her!¡± Chu Liuchen stood up and bowed deeply to the Emperor. ¡°You are in poor health and should take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry too much!¡±

    He was leaving without any intention of ying up to him.

    The Emperor sighed. At this time, Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou, and Chu Liuxin would be sensible enough to say something to tter him. None of them was as careless as him. Thinking of his self-abandon actions in the past, the Emperor knew Chu Liuchen almost had no intention to butter him up for the throne. His heart softened. Chu Liuchen was the most like him!

    The Emperor felt the most reassured to use him. The other sons might hurt him for the throne, but this child was the least likely to have such an idea. The Emperor felt guilty about many things, but he could do nothing. He was most sorry for this child.

    Xiao Xuanzi walked after Chu Liuchen, holding the memorials in his arms. Seeing Chu Liuchen leave, the Emperor sighed heavily again.

    Footsteps came from behind, and a woman appeared behind the screen with tears on her fair-skinned face. It was Consort Lan. Gazing affectionately after Chu Liuchen¡¯s receding figure, she whispered, ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡±

    She sobbed too bitterly to speak.

    The Emperor stood up. When he walked up to Consort Lan, he took her hand, pulled her to sit on arge dragon chair aside, andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Chen¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°Does he hate me¡­ Does he hate me deeply¡­¡± Consort Lan cried with sadness in her eyes. ¡°It has been so many years. He has never been close to me since he was a child. No matter what I gave him, he didn¡¯t want it¡­ He¡­ Can¡¯t he ept me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad¡­ He will figure it out slowly.¡± The Emperorforted her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he coulde around. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have abandoned himself to despair. I know it¡¯s all¡­ my fault¡­ I¡¯m a sinner¡­¡± Consort Lan burst into tears. If it hadn¡¯t been for Chu Liuchen, she would have broken down long ago. He was the only reason that kept her going. ¡°Back then¡­ Back then, I said if anything bad happened to Chen¡¯er, I would follow him¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention these past things. Chen¡¯er has always been fine, hasn¡¯t he? You also said that he used to live in self-abandon. Now he is fine and enjoys his life with his beloved wife. He may be upset when he learns about something, but he won¡¯t do anything stupid. In the past, he gave himself up as hopeless, but he won¡¯t think so now.¡±

    The Emperor looked at Consort Lan¡¯s sad face, held her hand, andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I let you and your son down. Because of me, you two got into serious trouble. I will make up for it. Trust me. Chen¡¯er will be fine, and so will you.¡±

    As the Emperor, he could choose any woman he liked. But in fact, his most beloved woman was only this one right before him. Because of many unexpected things, they couldn¡¯t be together. Although they apanied each other now, he had to conceal her identity.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er must have known it a long time ago.¡± Consort Lan looked up at the Emperor with tears, but her eyes were empty. Though her eyes were on the Emperor, she seemed to look at another person through him.

    ¡°He is so smart¡­ He should have guessed it long ago.¡± The Emperor sighed. He had no choice in this matter. He felt something bad would happen to Chu Liuchen, the child he protected wholeheartedly. He felt even more afraid that something terrible might happen to Consort Lan. He had been carefully guarding her in the depths of the Pce for so many years. Even the Empress had no right to see her, let alone ask Consort Lan to salute her.

    They had guessed many times whether Chu Liuchen knew the truth or not. However, they were too embarrassed to tell him the truth. They carefully protected him for fear that he would die if he took things too hard.

    They had been carefully cherishing him for so many years because they wanted Chu Liuchen to be fine. Consort Lan would find various ways to please Chu Liuchen. It was okay when Chu Liuchen was little and ignorant. But Chu Liuchen detested Consort Lan when he grew up a little. Moreover, he would throw away all the things she sent over.

    ¡°He hates me¡­ He still hates me!¡± Hearing the Emperor¡¯s words, Consort Lan burst into tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has Princess Chen now, and he treats his young wife very well,¡± the Emperorforted softly. Lowering his head, he coughed lightly a few more times. His health was getting worse day by day. Though he had been taking medicine recently, he didn¡¯t get better. The imperial physicians had said his illness was not serious, but why couldn¡¯t he recover?

    In the room, the aroma of burning incense made of sandalwood was the best for calming the mind, but the Emperor still felt ufortable.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Consort Lan wiped her tears with a handkerchief. She observed the Emperor¡¯s face and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the imperial physician toe over and check on you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This happens a lot. Maybe I¡¯m old!¡± The Emperor said indifferently, reaching out to hold Consort Lan¡¯s hand. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°If I let Chen¡¯er inherit the throne, are you willing to go around with me? Just the two of us!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ You¡­¡± Consort Lan raised her eyes in surprise when she understood what the Emperor meant.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you think. I¡¯m tired and old. Chen¡¯er has grown up and is healthy. I¡¯ve asked the imperial physician. Chen¡¯er is fine now. He looks weak, but in fact, he is stronger than ordinary people. Although he was not strong in the past, he has been practicing martial arts. This can be regarded as his hobby!¡±

    The Emperor said.

    Consort Lan cried even more sadly. Others practiced martial arts for self-defense, but Chu Liuchen did it only because he liked it. He kept practicing it even if he had just vomited blood and even fainted atst. He could exert every ounce of energy for his hobby. Consort Lan once secretly saw this scene and felt very distressed.

    ¡°His pretty young wife is perfect¡­ He loves her very much¡­ Fortunately, she is with him.¡± Consort Lan cried and said. She was delighted that Chu Liuchen could marry a woman who could inspire him. Otherwise, he might still have no urge to progress and soon pass away in desperation. Just because of this, Consort Lan couldn¡¯t be more grateful to Shao Wanru.

    Without Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t have changed for the better. Consort Lan was very clear about this.

    ¡°Well, stop crying. It will harm your health. You are not in perfect condition!¡± the Emperor said.

    Consort Lan had been living in seclusion for so many years. Although no one disturbed her, she had always been depressed. The Emperor said again, ¡°You will have to apany me to see these beautiful rivers and mountains in the future. Take good care of yourself. I will fulfill all my promises to you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Consort Lan lifted her tearful eyes.

    ¡°Of course!¡± the Emperor said softly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress is here!¡± A eunuch came in and lowered his head, not daring to stare at them.

    ¡°Why would shee here at this time?¡± Consort Lan stopped crying.

 Chapter 1281 - 1281 Iâ€™m Not an Outsider

    Chapter 1281 I¡¯m Not an Outsider

    When the Empress entered the door, she especially looked around. She breathed a sigh of relief after she didn¡¯t find anyone else.

    The eunuch led her to the emperor¡¯s bedroom behind the Imperial Study.

    It was very quiet in the emperor¡¯s bedroom, where only the chief eunuch Derong was inside. When Derong saw the Empressing over, he stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Is His Majesty getting better?¡± The Empress stood still, looked at the Emperor, who was lying in bed with his eyes closed, and asked in a low voice with concern.

    ¡°His Majesty remains the same, Your Highness,¡± Derong replied.

    ¡°What did the imperial physician say after seeing His Majesty?¡± the Empress asked again.

    ¡°The imperial physician advised that His Majesty would better continue recuperating,¡± replied Derong.

    ¡°Then follow his advice to recuperate quietly. Why didn¡¯t His Majesty go back to his residence? It¡¯s sort of inappropriate to live here!¡± The Empress frowned, but she was very satisfied that the Emperor was still living in the Imperial Study in such a situation.

    The Emperor had his own residence. In contrast, this bedroom was too simple.

    ¡°His Majesty is not in good health, and it¡¯s convenient for him to stay here,¡± Derong lowered his voice and said.

    ¡°Nonsense! His Majesty needs to have a good rest in his current state. How can he deal with national affairs as usual?¡± the Empress scolded Derong in a low voice, looking like she was considerate of the Emperor.

    Derong lowered his head, but he did not respond.

    After that, the Empress¡¯ expression softened. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that you did not take good care of His Majesty. However, you should be more concerned about his health. You can¡¯t let His Majesty work too hard to affect his health.¡±

    Derong was the closest chief eunuch to the Emperor, so the Empress could not offend him at any time.

    ¡°Yes, I will persuade His Majesty,¡± Derong said in a low voice. Then he looked at the Emperor lying in bed. ¡°His Majesty has just rested. Your Highness, how about youe again next time?¡±

    The Empress naturally sat on a chair on the side and said, ¡°How can I leave at ease while His Majesty is still ill? Previously, I stayed in my Pce for self-examination, so it was inconvenient for me to take care of His Majesty. But now that Ie out, I can¡¯t leave His Majesty alone.¡±

    Since the Empress had decided to take care of the Emperor, she had toe early.

    Derong looked at the Emperor, who was lying in the bed, and said to the Empress with a ttering smile, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯d better go back. His Majesty doesn¡¯t like anyone to stay by his side.¡±

    ¡°Even including me?¡± the Empress said with her face darkening, ¡°I¡¯m not an outsider. I¡¯m really worried about leaving His Majesty in your care.¡±

    The Emperor was not in good health when the Empress couldn¡¯t let anyone take this advantage at this time. Since she had shown up here, the Empress couldn¡¯t let others such as Consort of Virtue, Consort Ming, etc. take advantage because she could know what had happened in advance by staying here.

    The Emperor, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes and said coldly, ¡°What are you worried about, me or your position as the Empress?¡±

    Derong hurried forward to help the Emperor up.

    The Empress did not expect that the Emperor would wake up and say something so embarrassing to her. Her face immediately flushed. She stood up and revealed a sad look. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I¡¯m really worried about you¡­ It is not a big deal whether I am the Empress or not. I¡¯m willing to exchange my empress¡¯ position for your health, Your Majesty.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes turned red.

    ¡°You can go back now.¡± The Emperor looked a little relieved, but he waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t keep anyone here. I feel a headache if I do. If you have nothing else to do, just go back to your Pce.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± The reason why the Empress could talk to Derong like that was that Derong was just a servant even if he was the Emperor¡¯s henchman. However, it was different now. The person in front of her was the Emperor. No matter how capable the Empress was, she did not dare to go against the Emperor. So she had to look at the Emperor with tears in her eyes and said sadly, ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I am your wife!¡±

    ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m tired.¡± The Emperor closed his eyes slightly and then said with a cold look in his eyes.

    Seeing that the Emperor was so indifferent, the Empress had no choice but to bow to the Emperor and left reluctantly. When she walked out of the Imperial Study, the sadness in her eyes disappeared. She nced at the Imperial Study behind her, and said to Derong, who had sent her out, ¡°Are there any other consorts or concubines living here in the evening?¡±

    ¡°No, His Majesty likes to be quiet,¡± Derong told a lie calmly.

    Hearing that, the Empress breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that others would take advantage of the ident that happened to her in the past few days and get closer to the Emperor earlier than her. It was the best since that was not the case.

    Just then, a pce maid behind the Empress stepped forward and handed Derong a pouch. The Empress said, ¡°Please take good care of His Majesty. I will definitely return a great reward to you in the future.¡±

    Derong took the pouch and said, ¡°Your Highness, please!¡±

    Seeing that Derong had received the banknote in the pouch, the Empress became kinder. She nodded to Derong and left with her servants¡­

    When Chu Liuchen returned to the mansion, Shao Wanru had not gone to bed yet. She was embroidering a small sachet under the candlelight.

    Hearing the voiceing from outside, she looked up and met Chu Liuchen¡¯s smiling charming eyes. Shao Wanru put down the sachet in her hand and was about to get up.

    Chu Liuchen walked quickly to her side and reached out to hold her shoulders. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet? It¡¯s getting sote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not quitete,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a rest now.¡± Seeing her soft smile, Chu Liuchen felt a little relieved. His eyes were no longer so cold in the ce out of sight of Shao Wanru.

    It was really gettingte. After they freshened up and went to bed, Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru in his arms and closed his eyes. He had a sort ofplex mood today.

    ¡°Is there anything special for you to go to the Pce?¡± Shao Wanru sensed something was wrong with Chu Liuchen¡¯s mood and asked softly.

    ¡°Nothing special,¡± Chu Liuchen said vaguely, turned his head, and kissed Shao Wanru¡¯s fair and tender ear gently. Then he opened his eyes slightly, with a deeper look in them. ¡°How is Infanta Qinghua now?¡±

    ¡°She is getting better, but she still can¡¯t recognize anyone,¡± Shao Wanru said. She had always visited her mother these days. At present, her mother¡¯s condition was neither good nor bad, but it was next to impossible for her to get recovered. The only thing Shao Wanru could do was to take good care of her mother. But her mother could recognize her grandmother, which made her grandmother surprised, delighted, and excited.

    As for Shao Wanru and Hao¡¯er, Infanta Qinghua did not know them.

    ¡°Maybe it is a good thing. At least she doesn¡¯t have to experience the pain of losing your father anymore.¡± Chu Liuchen heard the sadness in Shao Wanru¡¯s tone andforted her.

    Realizing that Chu Liuchen was implying something, Shao Wanru thought for a while and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Then, Shao Wanru took the initiative to hug Chu Liuchen and pressed her head against his chest. ¡°Who did you meet in the Pce?¡±

    Chu Liuchen kept silent for so long time that Shao Wanru almost thought that he wouldn¡¯t answer. After a long time, Chu Liuchen said lightly, ¡°Consort Lan.¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, it was Consort Lan!¡±

    Shao Wanru had already understood the reason why Chu Liuchen was a little emotional. She moved slightly and said, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen said in a deep voice.

    This time, Shao Wanru fell silent. After a long time, she said, ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought that Consort Lan is my mother, the one who gave birth to me?¡± Chu Liuchen smiled bitterly, and his dark eyes were full of sadness. ¡°With such a mother, I would rather she be like Infanta Qinghua.¡±

    Shao Wanru did not say anything. She knew that Chu Liuchen did not need her to say anything. Since he wanted to say it, she would like to be a very good listener. If he did not, she would not ask. Since the wound had been scabbed, it would hurt a lot if it was dug out again. With Chu Liuchen¡¯s background, if he was just the son of the deceased emperor, he had no reason to abandon himself.

    Apparently, he hated everything about himself, even including his life.

    She hugged him tightly and gave him silent support.

    ¡°Consort Lan is my mother. She is also the former Empress. However, my Uncle the Emperor is my biological father. In contrast to an illegitimate child, my identity is even more shameful, and it was given by them,¡± Chu Liuchen said sarcastically in a cold and gloomy voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been shameful for so many years, during which I have been the nominal son of the deceased emperor. But now, I want to participate in thepetition for the throne.¡±

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had guessed it, but it was another thing when she heard it so clearly. She didn¡¯t expect that Chu Liuchen would say it so frankly. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She just hugged him more tightly, leaned her head against his chest, andforted him silently.

    Chu Liuchen had always been deep-minded and had never been diposure like this before. It could be seen that he had been stimted in the Pce just now.

    Chu Liuchen felt that Shao Wanru was holding him more tightly with her slender arms silently. Thinking of how she was trying to give him warmth, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t help feeling warm in his heart, and he reached out to embrace Shao Wanru tighter. No matter how others treated him, at least he had Shao Wanru.

    Such a warm feeling diluted the gloom in his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± Shao Wanru said softly, but her voice was especially clear and strong in the night. ¡°Maybe she has her own difficulties.¡±

    ¡°What difficulties could make her do such a thing? She even gave up her position as the Empress and was only willing to follow that man as a third-rate Consort Lan. Her family was demoted, and so was herself. She was not upright, and she was plotted against, resulting in that I was poisoned before I was born. She has done enough for a man!¡±

    Chu Liuchen said coldly. Sensing his hatred and anger in the darkness, Shao Wanru patted his arm gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You have me. Even if the others give up on you, you still have me! What¡¯s more, Consort Lan may have some other reasons.¡±

    ¡°What reasons can make her do such a thing!¡± Chu Liuchen said coldly.

    ¡°How about ¡­ I get close to Consort Lan and try to find out?¡± Shao Wanru suggested.

    ¡°No need. Just let her be!¡± Chu Liuchen cut off this idea of Shao Wanru coldly. He did not want to know anything, nor did he have an interest to know. If he hadn¡¯t noticed that Consort Lan was behind the screen just now, Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t have lost control of his emotions suddenly.

    Shao Wanru stopped talking and leaned against Chu Liuchen¡¯s chest gently, trying her best to calm Chu Liuchen down. Unlike Chu Liuchen, who had hated Consort Lan for a long time, Shao Wanru did not think that Consort Lan, a gentle woman, could do such a thing as Chu Liuchen said, based on her impression of Consort Lan when they met.

    ¡°Could there be some secret behind this?¡± Shao Wanru wondered.

 Chapter 1282 - 1282 Can We Get Back Together?

    Chapter 1282 Can We Get Back Together?

    When Shao Wanru got up the next day, Chu Liuchen had already gone to court. There was no other master in the mansion except herself, so Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have to get up early.

    After breakfast, Shao Wanru got on the carriage and went to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion as usual.

    When she arrived at Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, Shao Wanru got out of the carriage and saw Nanny Gao greeting her as usual. ¡°Your Highness, Great Elder Princess, Her Highness is waiting for you. There is a visitor who came to our mansion.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise as she walked inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s Princess Yue. She imed that she came to see Great Elder Princess and Infanta Qinghua,¡± Nanny Gao said.

    ¡°Zhang Qn?¡± Shao Wanru wondered.

    ¡°Why did she ¡­e here?¡± Shao Wanru asked. Zhang Qn was Princess Yue, but she seldom visited Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    ¡°Princess Yue said that she came to visit Infanta Qinghua on behalf of Consort of Virtue,¡± Nanny Gao exined.

    ¡°Did Consort of Virtue have a good rtionship with my mother before?¡± It was the first time that Shao Wanru had heard of this, so she specially asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not particrly good, but at least good. Her Highness Consort of Virtue had a good rtionship with Princess before she married the Emperor,¡± Nanny Gao said.

    ¡°Then ¡­ why did she especially ask Princess Yue toe here?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know either. Maybe she just said it casually,¡± Nanny Gao said.

    When Shao Wanru arrived at the living room of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion, as expected, she saw Zhang Qn there. Seeing Shao Wanrue in, Zhang Qn smiled decently. After saluting each other, they took their seats together.

    ¡°You girls talk for a while. I¡¯ll go keep your motherpany.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess stood up and said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Wanru nodded.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess left with her servants, leaving Shao Wanru and Zhang Qn alone, as well as a few servant girls.

    ¡°Mother asked me toe and visit Infanta Qinghua, but Great Elder Princess just said that Her Highness has not fully recovered and that it is inconvenient for her to see anyone,¡± Zhang Qn exined with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness,¡± Shao Wanru said extremely calmly.

    Zhang Qn hesitated for a moment and then looked up at Shao Wanru. She stood up and bowed sideways to Shao Wanru. ¡°It happens that you are here today. I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°Why did you say that, Your Highness?¡± Shao Wanru stood up and bowed sideways to Zhang Qn. Chu Liuchen was younger than Chu Liuyue, so Zhang Qn was her sister-inw.

    When they sat down again, Zhang Qn looked at Shao Wanru with a little guilt on her face. ¡°Um¡­ What happened between us previously was instigated by Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Princess Yuyan, but it was also my fault. I took you wrong and thought what they said was true. Back then, I was blinded by jealousy and did that to you ording to their ideas. Now when I think it back, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    Zhang Qn looked very sincere with guilty in her eyes, and she did not shirk her responsibilities too much.

    Since what happenedst time, it was the first time Zhang Qn distinctly expressed her thoughts and guilty to Shao Wanru. As Princess Yue, she could undoubtedly leave a good impression on others by doing this, and meanwhile, she showed her intention of taking responsibility for her wrongs and mending their friendship.

    Back then, too many people were involved in what had happened in Princess Yuyan¡¯s mansion, and all of them had extraordinary statuses, so it ended up with nothing definite finally. Up to now, the matter of Zhang Qn had not had a final conclusion yet, and only Shao Wanru knew that Zhang Qn was not innocent in it.

    Now Zhang Qn apologized to Shao Wanru and made it clear that it was also her fault, which showed that she was very sincere.

    At this time, Shao Wanru should let go of the past. Even though she didn¡¯t appreciate it very much, the rtionship between them would be eased.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Shao Wanru said lightly with an extremely indifferent look as if she was not very touched by Princess Yue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then, have you forgiven me?¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Shao Wanru and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Your Highness, what past is past. It¡¯s not something that can be solved by whether I forgive you or not. Now that it¡¯s over, we don¡¯t have to mention it again,¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. She curled up her red lips slightly and revealed a hint of a faint smile that could be almost negligible.

    What Zhang Qn said was sincere, but it couldn¡¯t withstand deliberation. Shao Wanru was fine currently, and it seemed that Zhang Qn had done the best she could by saying so. However, if Shao Wanru thought further about what would end up with her after something had happened to her back then, it couldn¡¯t be resolved by a few meaningless words from Zhang Qn.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you really not going to forgive me?¡± The excitement in Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes faded, and she looked sad. With tears in her eyes, it could be seen that she was very sad. Her lips trembled. ¡°Even ¡­ even if I misunderstood you at that time¡­ For the sake of our past friendship ¡­ would you forgive me for my jealousy?¡±

    ¡°Jealousy?¡± Shao Wanru raised her beautiful eyes, which were clear with a little cold look. ¡°Your Highness, what you said is very funny. I am Princess Chen. Do you mean that you are jealous of me because you have a crush on Prince Chen?¡±

    Zhang Qn didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to say that. All the words she had prepared were stuck in her mouth. She looked at Shao Wanru with a blushed face, and she was about to burst into anger. Fortunately, she still remembered what Chu Liuyue had told her before, so she held back her anger with great effort. Today, Zhang Qn was here to make peace with Shao Wanru, but not to make trouble with her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I misunderstood you and¡­¡± Zhang Qn exined.

    Shao Wanru interrupted her rudely and said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s nothing good for you to hold a grudge against me. Prince Chen can only marry me, just like you are now Princess Yue.¡±

    ¡°She is forcing me to take the me, indicating that I take a fancy to Chu Liuchen!¡±

    Zhang Qn stood up in anger, and could not bear it anymore. She was going to talk about the matter between Shao Wanru and Chu Liuyue instead of offering Shao Wanru an excuse to gossip about her crush on Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you going back now? Yujie, see Princess Yue off for me. I have to go to see my mother, so I won¡¯t see her off.¡± Shao Wanru also stood up and said before Zhang Qn could say anything else.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Yujie answered and came out. She walked up to Zhang Qn and said softly with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, please!¡±

    Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t vent her anger, nor could she stop Shao Wanru. Watching Shao Wanru swagger off with Qing¡¯er, Zhang Qn was so angry that her flushed face turned pale.

    Zhang Qn nibbled her lip and couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She turned around and walked outside.

    Yujie led the way cleverly. When they arrived in front of Princess Yue¡¯s carriage, Yujie took a step back with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±

    Zhang Qn got into the carriage with an ashen face. The carriage turned around and went straight to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    In Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, when Chu Liuyue heard that Zhang Qn hade back, he asked her toe to the study.

    Zhang Qn entered the study, bowed to Chu Liuyue, and took a seat on one side. The servant served them tea and left.

    ¡°How was it going?¡± Chu Liuyue took a sip of tea and looked at Zhang Qn.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t forgive me.¡± Zhang Qn lowered her head.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she forgive you? Didn¡¯t you apologize with enough sincerity?¡± Chu Liuyue asked with a cold smile.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Zhang Qn clenched her handkerchief and lowered her head again.

    ¡°What did you promise me before? You said that it was not a big deal and that you had a good rtionship with Princess Chen. As long as you sincerely apologize, you will definitely reconcile with her, right?¡± Chu Liuyue said coldly and put down the teacup in his hand heavily. ¡°If you didn¡¯t say that, why did you bother to go to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion in the name of my mother today?¡±

    This question made Zhang Qn speechless. She particrly went to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion to meet with Shao Wanru today. As she knew, if she went straight to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, Shao Wanru might not be willing to see her, so she came up with this idea. Unexpectedly, even though she met with Shao Wanru, Shao Wanru did not treat her friendly and even insinuated to her, making her embarrassed.

    ¡°Your Highness, Princess Chen is narrow-minded. I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, but she refused to let go.¡± Zhang Qn lowered her head and said. She was resentful in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to reveal it on her face. She was no longer Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter, but Prince Yue. For the sake of this position alone, Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t be willful.

    ¡°Narrow-minded?¡± Chu Liuyue yed with a jade ornament in his hand and looked up at Zhang Qn. ¡°Do you really think so? Or did youe up with this idea because you didn¡¯t want to apologize to her?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, I did apologize to her and admit my mistake sincerely. However, she was too stubborn and self-righteous to forgive me. No matter what, I am your wife, Princess Yue, her sister-inw, but she actually said that she had something else to do and left even before I said goodbye to her. Your Highness, I wonder if you have offended Prince Chen recently.¡±

    Zhang Qn slowly raised her head, looked at Chu Liuyue, and asked. She looked extremely calm as if the jealousy she had just now never existed, and she was just objectively helping Chu Liuyue analyze the rtionship between the two princes.

    The rtionship between the two princesses was not good. Even if it was because of the grudge between the two women, could it also indicate that the rtionship between the two brothers was not good either?

    Chu Liuyue was silent for a moment and thought it possible. His eyes fell on the Peony Painting on the side, and his brow furrowed tightly. If Chu Liuchen was involved in this matter, Chu Liuyue had no other way to settle it for the time being.

    Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion was a ceck of manpower the most for him. Previously, when Shao Wanru was plotted to be murdered, all the men he arranged in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion had been cleaned up. Now Chu Liuyue knew nothing about what was going on in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, which made him restless.

    That was why Chu Liuyue wanted to restore the good rtionship between Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru, but he didn¡¯t expect that it did not work for Shao Wanru.

    Feeling annoyed, Chu Liuyue waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go.¡±

    Zhang Qn stood up sensibly and bowed to Chu Liuyue. She also nced at the Peony Painting that Chu Liuyue had been looking at just now. Suddenly, she stopped to ask, ¡°Your Highness, is the painting damaged?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Chu Liuyue looked at the Peony Painting, his attention was not on it. When Zhang Qn mentioned it, he subconsciously took a closer look.

    When Chu Liuyue saw the marks on a peony on the painting, his expression immediately changed dramatically. He pressed the table and asked, ¡°Who has been here?¡±

 Chapter 1283 - 1283 Instigating

    Chapter 1283 Instigating

    Originally, there were five rich-colored peonies in the painting, and one of them was the most eye-catching. It was also the one that Chu Liuyue usually appreciate the most. But now, there was a little ink color in the middle of its pistils, which strangely destroyed theyout of the whole painting.

    The dark purple peony was no longer gorgeous.

    ¡°Find out who did it!¡± Chu Liuyue was so angry that his face turned ashen. He hardly believed that such a thing had happened in his study.

    Zhang Qn sat down again and quietly watched Chu Liuyue investigate this matter. After a while, a concubine who had just married into the mansion was found out. She was quite gorgeous, and Zhang Qn disliked that concubine¡¯s bright-red lips in particr.

    So far, Zhang Qn had only seen such bright red lips on the faces of Shao Wanru and the concubine in front of her. In particr, the lips shape of this concubine was a little simr to that of Shao Wanru, which made her more disgusted.

    ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ I just came to see you. You were not here, so I left immediately. It really has nothing to do with me,¡± the concubine cried and exined to Chu Liuyue.

    Her surname was Yu, unlike those who were on the royal family list, she was just called ¡°Miss¡± in the mansion, and her status was as same as a servant girl in the Prince¡¯s bed. People in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion called her ¡°Miss Yu¡±.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Chu Liuyue asked sternly.

    ¡°I swear that I didn¡¯t do anything. Your Highness, please find out who wanted to frame me. Please uphold justice for me, Your Highness!¡± the concubine choked with sobs and looked at Chu Liuyue pitifully with her beautiful eyes.

    From the angle that Zhang Qn was sitting, this concubine, who covered her face and cried, looked especially simr to Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Highness, please punish her,¡± Zhang Qn spoke for the first time. ¡°Whether she did it or not, since something has happened, you can¡¯t keep her any longer.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s figure it out first!¡± Chu Liuyue frowned and said unpleasantly.

    ¡°Your Highness, for such a thing, she imed that someone framed her, but no one saw anyone elsee in. Who else could it be except her? Don¡¯t you want to punish her?¡± Zhang Qn asked.

    Her words soundedpletely from the perspective of the prince¡¯s mansion, and she looked like offering her help to Chu Liuyue wholeheartedly. Chu Liuyue should have agreed, but when he saw the concubine¡¯s bright red lips, he hesitated instantly.

    ¡°Servant, take her away for now. I¡¯ll decide after finding out the truth,¡± Chu Liuyue said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Does this mean that he would not punish this concubine for the time being?¡± Zhang Qn stood up and cast a nce at the concubine with gloomy eyes. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m tired, and I have to go back to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Have a good rest.¡± Chu Liuyue waved his hand and said casually.

    Zhang Qn walked to the door and looked back at the concubine again. With a sh of fierce in her eyes, she turned around and left.

    Chu Liuyue imed that there was nothing between him and Shao Wanru, but if it was true, why would Chu Liuyue be soft-hearted because of this concubine whose lips were simr to that of Shao Wanru?

    Since Zhang Qn married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, she had seen how Chu Liuyue punish his subordinates. He had never been soft-hearted. Even if he punished them by mistake, he would not let any of them go. Wasn¡¯t it the case with Chu Liuyue in the past?

    But today, Chu Liuyue made an exception for such a nobody like this concubine unexpectedly.

    The autumn wind was already cool. After walking through a few corridors against the wind, Zhang Qn suddenly stopped in a ce with big wind. As the wind blew, the two servant girls behind her started shivering.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s too cold here,¡± a servant girl said timidly.

    Zhang Qn seemed not to have heard what the servant girl said. She stood still there with her head down. The wind was very strong, blowing her clothes up, but she did not feel cold at all. Instead, Zhang Qn felt that her heart was burning, and she had an impulse that could not be suppressed. Clenching her fists, she finally suppressed the jealousy and hatred in her heart.

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful not to hurt yourself,¡± the servant girl said again.

    Zhang Qn took a deep breath to suppress the hatred in her heart. She couldn¡¯t show it on her face. She was now Princess Yue, but not the daughter of the Zhang family. Her current status was even higher than that of Shao Wanru, so she would have more opportunities.

    ¡°Did you get any reply from Miss Qin whom I invited before?¡± Zhang Qn asked as she moved forward.

    Miss Qin was referring to Qin Yiyan.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± The servant girl replied in a low voice.

    Zhang Qn was a little upset. She hadn¡¯t gone to Shao Wanru in the past few days, but she expressed her kindness to Qin Yiyan in private, and a few days ago, Zhang Qn told Qin Yiyan that they hit it off at first sight, and she invited Qin Yiyan to go shopping together. Qin Yiyan had been living in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion since she arrived in the capital. She didn¡¯t go out usually, nor did she have friends here. Since Zhang Qn had expressed her goodwill to Qin Yiyan to go shopping with her, Qin Yiyan should be touched, but why hadn¡¯t she replied?

    Zhang Qn guessed as she walked. She didn¡¯t expect that she would receive a reply from Qin Yiyan when she just returned to her courtyard. Qin Yiyan agreed to go shopping with Zhang Qn. The appointed time was rtively in a rush. It was set in the afternoon.

    Zhang Qn immediately asked someone to reply to Qin Yiyan, indicating that she agreed. At the same time, she set the appointed ce, where whoever arrived first and waited for the other.

    Zhang Qn didn¡¯te early in the afternoon. When she arrived at the private room of the teahouse she had reserved, she saw that Qin Yiyan was already inside. Zhang Qn walked up with a smile. ¡°Miss Qin, you came so early. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s quite lively here!¡± Qin Yiyan sat at the window and looked at the scenery outside. It was a busy street downstairs. Zhang Qn had booked a private room by the window. Qin Yiyan had been appreciating the hustle and bustle in the capital, so she didn¡¯t feel that she had been waiting for a long time. It was the first time for her to go on the street openly since she arrived in the capital.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some pastries first. We¡¯ll go downstairster,¡± Zhang Qn said with a smile.

    The servant girl went out to have the waiter bring some new pastries. When she saw some delicate pastries that were not served just now, Qin Yiyan picked up one, tasted it, and gavepliments repeatedly. Then she said, ¡°Just now, I also told them that I had a reservation, but they only served me some ordinary pastries instead of these tasty ones.¡±

    Qin Yiyan thought that those ordinary pastries also tasted good, but they were not as delicate as the ones served now.

    Zhang Qn smiled and gently covered the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the sake of me being Princess Yue. If Princess Chenes this time, she can also have the privilege.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Qin Yiyan pulled a long face and became unhappy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t have the privilege but that we ¡­ take advantage of the power of the Princes,¡± Zhang Qn exined patiently.

    ¡°I can also take advantage of the power of my cousin!¡± Qin Yiyan was unconvinced.

    ¡°Miss Qin, you are the cousin of Prince Chen but not the wife of Prince Chen. It¡¯s different. Maybe some people would think highly of you for the sake of you being the cousin of Prince Chen, but most people are very snobbish. Moreover, if Prince Chen bes the crown prince someday ¡­ the status of Princess Chen will be even more noble. Even you, as his cousin, can¡¯tpare with Princess Chen.¡±

    Zhang Qn took another piece of pastry, handed it to Qin Yiyan enthusiastically, and said casually.

    After saying that, Zhang Qn seemed to feel that it was inappropriate and hurriedly exined, ¡°Miss Qin, don¡¯t take it seriously. I just said it casually and let you know the difference between Princess Chen and you. She is your cousin¡¯s wife, your cousin-inw, and she has been engaged to His Highness Prince Chen early. Naturally, she is different from you.¡±

    ¡°But I was supposed to be Princess Chen.¡± Qin Yiyan lowered her head and said in a low voice that almost like she was talking to herself. But coincidentally, Zhang Qn heard it.

    ¡°Miss Qin, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Zhang Qn frowned slightly. ¡°Miss Qin, for some things, you may just say it casually, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s okay for me to hear it today, and I won¡¯t tell others. But you will be in trouble if anyone else knows your intention. At least, Princess Chen can¡¯t let you be.¡±

    Hearing that, Qin Yiyan revealed some anger on her face and was very unconvinced. ¡°What are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I say it? It¡¯s not my own idea but Her Highness Consort Lan¡¯s.¡±

    Zhang Qn smiled andforted Qin Yiyan, ¡°Miss Qin, it¡¯s just a kind reminder for you. I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t know the ins and outs. If you suffer losses, no one can help you.¡±

    ¡°Why will I suffer losses?¡± Qin Yiyan said angrily, ¡°Is it because of my cousin-inw? Why does she want to deal with me? It was Her Highness Consort Lan who asked me to live in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. But what does it matter to Princess Chen? Does she think that she will be the only hostess of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion in the future?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there won¡¯t be only one hostess in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, but who knows what will happen in the future? At least Princess Chen is the only hostess now. Miss Qin, you¡¯d better be careful. Don¡¯t offend Princess Chen. I used to be her bestie, butter¡­¡± Speaking of this, Zhang Qn paused and then vaguely said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better not mention it.¡±

    Hearing that it was rted to someone close to her, Qin Yiyan became interested. ¡°Your Highness, would you please tell me about the matter between you and my cousin-inw? Why does it sound like she has done something to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. In fact, it¡¯s not your cousin-inw¡¯s fault. Sometimes, it¡¯s hard to exin the feelings between a man and a woman. s, I¡¯m not good enough,¡± Zhang Qn sighed, and her smile faded.

    ording to what Zhang Qn said, it was rted to the affection between a man and a woman, and it even made Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru turn against each other. If it was because of Chu Liuchen, then it could be Zhang Qn¡¯s fault. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case from the way Zhang Qn looked. Zhang Qn would never tell anyone else if it was her fault. It seemed that the rtionship between them turned bad because of Shao Wanru.

    Was it because of Chu Liuyue?

    Qin Yiyan was not stupid. She immediately understood what Zhang Qn meant. She widened her eyes and said in a trembling voice, ¡°So¡­ My¡­ My cousin-inw and His Highness Prince Yue¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Qin, please don¡¯t say it anymore!¡± Zhang Qn looked serious and immediately warned Qin Yiyan in a low voice, ¡°If such words are spread out, you will be in trouble, and so will I. It¡¯s better not to know anything.¡±

    ¡°Since they have done it, are they afraid to be talked to? No way! I have to tell my cousin about it.¡± Qin Yiyan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She immediately stood up.

    ¡°Miss Qin, don¡¯t act rashly. There is no evidence.¡± Zhang Qn grabbed Qin Yiyan¡¯s hand immediately.

    Qin Yiyan tried to shake off Zhang Qn¡¯s hand twice but failed. She became angrier and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my cousin doesn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll tell Her Highness Consort Lan. My cousin is such a good person, but how could he be deceived by her?¡±

    After saying that, she shook off Zhang Qn¡¯s hand hard again and seeded this time. Then she walked outside in a rage. When Zhang Qn chased to the door, she saw Qin Yi had left. Zhang Qn stopped there and looked toward the stairs with cold eyes. It happened that Infanta Yuan¡¯an came¡­

 Chapter 1284 - 1284 Increasingly Intense Obsession

    Chapter 1284 Increasingly Intense Obsession

    ¡°Princess Yue!¡± Seeing Zhang Qn, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was also very surprised. She restrained the anger in her eyes and raised her smiling face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Why don¡¯t we sit and talk?¡±

    With a decent smile, Zhang Qn pointed to the private room nearby and said, ¡°Come in and have a seat?¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s spend some time together!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an nodded.

    The two of them entered the private room hand in hand. The private room¡¯s door was closed, isting them from the curious gazes of passersby outside. Some knew Infanta Yuan¡¯an, while others heard someone calling Princess Yue. For a time, the scene set off a storm of spection.

    Prince Yue and Prince Zhou were widely known as the two leadingpetitors for the throne. It was astonishing that Princess Yue and Princess Zhou would sit and chat intimately like best friends.

    In the private room, they sat down. A servant girl asked the shop-boy to change the tea and bring some fresh pastries. Then, she retreated to both sides.

    ¡°Princess Yue, did you meet anyone here just now?¡± When Infanta Yuan¡¯an entered the door, the table hadn¡¯t yet been cleaned. There, she saw two used teacups and some leftover pastries. Just now, Zhang Qn went out. It seemed she was sending a guest out. Recalling such a scene, Infanta Yuan¡¯an couldn¡¯t help guessing the guest¡¯s identity. Princess Yue personally saw the guest off. Who would have such an honor?

    Zhang Qn deliberately walked with the person to the door. Who was so close to her?

    Qin Yiyan only brought one servant girl with her. On her way out, she encountered Infanta Yuan¡¯an. But because Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t know Qin Yiyan, she didn¡¯t think much of it and only knew she seemed to have passed by a Young Madam.

    ¡°A Miss, my good friend.¡± Zhang Qn said vaguely.

    ¡°From which family? I¡¯m most familiar with the Misses in the capital city. Which one has such a good rtionship with you?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an inquired about the news calmly.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t very famous and just has a connection with my family. We happened to meet and talked for a while,¡± Zhang Qn answered with a light smile.

    A Miss connected to Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion but not from an eminent illustrious family. It was quite normal that Infanta Yuan¡¯an didn¡¯t recognize her. Zhang Qn didn¡¯t want to tell Infanta Yuan¡¯an about her private affairs. Her attitude was perfectly understandable.

    The two families were only in harmony on the surface.

    Considering the past event, their current identities and positions, it was impossible for them to be honest. Instead, they should be always on guard against each other.

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, were you angry just now? Did youe here because you were in a rage with anyone?¡± Zhang Qn ended the previous topic and looked up at Infanta Yuan¡¯an, not neglecting the details of her expression.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s face suddenly fell, but soon she smiled. ¡°Something was wrong. I was quite annoyed when dealing with an affair in my mansion. So, I ran out to rx and came across you!¡±

    The Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion had many women. Most of them were endowed with a title by the Pce. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t submit themselves to all Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s wishes. Although Infanta Yuan¡¯an had a noble and superior status, the others were difficult to deal with. Moreover, the incident about Qi Rongzhi just happened.

    ¡°Prince Zhou should handle the situation very well. After all, you are his legal wife!¡± Zhang Qn said cidly, with a trace of a smile on her face.

    But in the eyes of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, her smile was full of sarcasm.

    She put down the teacup in her hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ Qi Rongzhi, do you know about her?¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an seemed to be a little hesitant when mentioning this. She looked at Zhang Qn but held back the words which sprang to her lips.

    ¡°Consort Qi, I know her. We attended the Pageant together.¡± Zhang Qn nodded. Beyond that, she heard Qi Rongzhi run into trouble in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. She was said to have had an affair with someone and even implicated her mansion. Notably, it was Infanta Yuan¡¯an who took some people and caught her.

    ¡°Consort Qi was a poor wretch, and so is Prince Yue¡­ Since he liked her, he could have asked the Empress for her. Anyway, our Prince didn¡¯t like Consort Qi that much. You know, he received so many consorts and concubines. How could he care about the most inconspicuous Consort Qi?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an sighed.

    She knew Zhang Qn was obsessively jealous ¡ª Zhang Qn could even frame up her close friends out of groundless envy. And this time, she had solid evidence to prove the scandal.

    ¡°Our Prince has nothing to do with Consort Qi. Princess Zhou, you must have made a mistake!¡± Zhang Qn said with her face darkening. She lowered her voice when she mentioned ¡°Princess Zhou¡±. With this, she reminded Infanta Yuan¡¯an that they were of the same status. Moreover, on careful inspection, Zhang Qn, as Princess Yue, had a higher position.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not angry. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Zhang Qn up and down with sympathy in her eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°Well, I was talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Hearing her words, Zhang Qn was somewhat convinced.

    She did know something about Qi Rongzhi, but not much. An ident about Prince Zhou¡¯s consort happened in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. She had little to do with Qi Rongzhi, who was not a virtuous daughter of an eminent family. They had just met a few times and were not very familiar with each other. She and her Eldest Brother were said to have secretly discussed how to scheme against Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Then, Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansionmely involved Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion in this event, trying to provoke the Emperor to anger.

    Of course, Qi Rongzhi eventually hanged herself in shame.

    Chu Liuyue told her part of the facts, and she also got some information when in the mansion. At that time, she didn¡¯t take this matter seriously. She just asked a few questions and listened to some discussions.

    ¡°I heard Consort Qi had an affair with someone! But does it have something to do with Prince Yue?¡± Zhang Qn said unblinkingly.

    ¡°Consort Qi had an affair with Prince Yue. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an looked surprised. ¡°Both Prince Yue and Prince Zhou have been involved in this. Otherwise, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t be angry. After all, a consort is not a big deal.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an did not go on talking about the details. Afterward, she turned to speak about something else. It seemed that what she had said before was just a casual chat. Sometimes, information revealed inadvertently sounded more authentic.

    Zhang Qn cleverly got back on the topic and mentioned Qi Rongzhi asionally. The more she listened, the tighter she twisted the handkerchief.

    She didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now she sort of believed it. She had concluded in her heart that Chu Liuyue would kindly treat anyone rted to Shao Wanru. The same thing happened to the concubine surnamed Yu. Now, the situation of Qi Rongzhi sounded the same. This information sounded reliable to her merely because Qi Rongzhi had grown up with Shao Wanru.

    Her handkerchief was almost torn into pieces.

    If Shao Wanru knew what Zhang Qn was thinking, she would sneer at her. How could she know that Chu Liuyue was in deep love with her? More ridiculously, because of his love for Shao Wanru, he would even think highly of those people rted to her. In Zhang Qn¡¯s eyes, he would even fall in love with the women around Shao Wanru. What a jealous woman with an incredible imagination.

    Qi Rongzhi had intended to frame up Shao Wanru. It was evidently because she and Chu Liuyue shared the same rotten tastes. They conspired with each other to scheme against others. Unexpectedly, as their plot was discovered, she became Chu Liuyue¡¯s abandoned pawn.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m leaving. I want to talk to you next time if there¡¯s any chance.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an felt it was almost time to leave, so she stood up and said goodbye with a smile.

    Again, she nced at Zhang Qn¡¯s clothes. Covering her mouth corner with a handkerchief, she said, ¡°Princess Yue used to like clothes elegant in style, but now you prefer those bright-colored ones. But I think you looked better in the past. Clothes in gaudy colors like peonies are not suitable for you. Honestly, they better matched Consort Qi in my mansion!¡±

    Qi Rongzhi, with a beautiful face, should be prettier than Zhang Qn.

    Zhang Qn gritted her teeth but did not show a look of hatred. In her eyes, this could also prove that Qi Rongzhi had an illicit association with Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Princess Yue, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said goodbye again with a smile and left with her people.

    Behind her, Zhang Qn¡¯s peaceful eyes gradually turned cold and gloomy, with traces of blood. They appeared quite scary.

    ¡°My Lady!¡± The servant girl said timidly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Zhang Qn angrily gnashed her teeth and suppressed the hatred in her heart. She couldn¡¯t suspect Prince Yue because of Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s one-sided statement. Infanta Yuan¡¯an was not trustworthy.

    With such an idea in mind, Zhang Qn returned to the mansion and went to the study first. However, halfway there, she went back to the inner court. She had to check it out by herself first. Otherwise, he would not tell her anything, even if she asked Prince Yue about this.

    The incident about Qi Rongzhi had caused quite a stir, but she didn¡¯t find much information inside the mansion. Chu Liuyue forbade people in his mansion to talk about this. Therefore, Zhang Qn didn¡¯t know much about it. Later, she sent her trusted old maid to Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion and finally got the information she wanted. Hearing the truth of the matter, Zhang Qn closed the door of the inner room and sat in it for a whole night.

    Chu Liuyue didn¡¯te that night because he had something else to do.

    The next day, he didn¡¯t send anyone to check on her. Simr things had happened a lot. Even since Zhang Qn married into this mansion, she discovered that she couldn¡¯t evenpare with that consort. Of course, that consort also had an outstanding appearance and an impressive family background. It was Chu Liuyue who selected her as the consort. He liked women with a pure but charming appearance.

    This consort was not like Shao Wanru. However, Zhang Qn was in the grip of an obsession and thought that every beauty she met looked like Shao Wanru. Both this consort and Qi Rongzhi were beautiful, so they were somewhat simr to Shao Wanru in her mind. Besides, they all had a certain magnificent charm of the peony, which was renowned as the queen of flowers.

    Chu Liuyue liked peonies¡­

    Zhang Qn was secretly investigating this matter in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Meanwhile, Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion was not peaceful either. Infanta Yuan¡¯an had even carried surveys outside the mansion. When hearing that Prince Zhou used to have a mistress somewhere outside, she immediately came over to deal with her. However, she was told that the mistress left long ago. She just lived there in the past.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an did not believe it. However, the courtyard was empty, and the woman was no longer there. That ce was even no longer belonged to Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. She came here but got nothing valuable.

    There must be a woman, but she didn¡¯t know where Chu Liuzhou had hidden her. After Infanta Yuan¡¯an sessfully provoked Zhang Qn, she was also tortured by many things. In fact, like Zhang Qn, she also stubbornly believed that her husband did not like her and that many other women were secretly seducing him.

    In this case, they had to hunt this woman down and cut her into pieces.

    At this time, a letter was quietly sent to an inconspicuous ce. The garden¡­

 Chapter 1285 - 1285 A Rebellion and A Failure!

    Chapter 1285 A Rebellion and A Failure!

    ¡°Master, there is news from the garden.¡± Xiao Xuanzi presented a secret letter.

    Chu Liuchen cast anguid nce at it and said with deep eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Just watch them act.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ should I tell Princess Chen about it? I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Xuanzi thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°No, she rarely goes to the garden over there!¡± Chu Liuchen said carelessly, waving the secret letter and gently putting it on the table.

    Xiao Xuanzi knew his master didn¡¯t want Princess Chen to worry about it. So, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Master. I will be careful and not let Princess Chen notice it. But she has always been smart. What if she finds it out?¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about itter!¡± Chu Liuchen said, not taking it seriously.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Xiao Xuanzi nodded. He just mentioned it casually. The chief supervisor was in charge of various situations in the whole mansion. Those people thought that his master had no idea about any of it, but Prince Chen was clear about their words, deeds, and ns. How could he allow these people to make trouble again?

    ¡°Master, Princess Yue invited Miss Qin. Before Miss Qin went out, she told Princess Chen about it. When she was back, she met and talked with Princess Chen for a while before returning to her ce!¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi reported the matter about Qin Yiyan.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about Qin Yiyan¡¯s business. Leave it to Princess Chen!¡± Chu Liuchen said, not taking it seriously. Qin Yiyan was now at Zhuozhuo¡¯s beck and call and wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm Zhuozhuo.

    ¡°How should we deal with the matter of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked thest question, which was also the main problem.

    They started with the unusual situation in the garden and found out the secret through investigation. Those people¡¯s operations were entirely covert.

    ¡°Just wait and see. Don¡¯t let our people intervene!¡± Chu Liuchen remarked casually. The sunlight streaming through the windows fell on his face, but it didn¡¯t soften his expression. His pretty face still looked as freezing as ice. Although his face was delicate, it appeared bone-chilling cold¡­

    ¡°Your Highness, terrible news from the Pce.¡± A guard rushed into Chu Liuzhou¡¯s study, his face deathly pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Liuzhou pinched the space between his eyebrows unhappily. Then, he reached out and picked up the teacup beside him, intending to calm himself down with a sip of tea. He was in such a flutter tonight that he didn¡¯t even ask Shao Yanru to apany him.

    ¡°Secret guard¡­ was¡­ discovered by His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The teacup in Chu Liuzhou¡¯s hand dropped heavily on the desk. The water sshed out of it and wetted the file he had carefully checked. However, he was too tensed up to notice it. Then, Chu Liuzhou jumped up from his chair.

    ¡°Master, they are the people you ced in the Pce among the Emperor¡¯s secret guards,¡± the guard said in a hurry.

    Chu Liuzhou understood that it was because of the token. There was something wrong with the secret guards under themand of his mother¡¯s token. All the secret guards were supposed to work for his father. But because his mother held this token, some became his mother¡¯s people. He had used this token and asked these people to keep an eye on the Imperial Study. If there was any sign of disturbance, they should report it to him.

    Of course, if any unusual movement happened in the Pce, he had to react immediately and try tounch a coup before others to seize the throne.

    He wouldn¡¯t do that unless he were in a desperate situation. But how could anyone discover his conspiracy at this time?

    Chu Liuzhou¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°What the hell has happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know it either. I just got the news from the Pce. The Emperor has put the Empress under house arrest and caught our secret guards. They said¡­ said that you were going to rebel!¡±

    The guard said in a trembling voice.

    Chu Liuzhou did have such an idea. If the Emperor insisted on passing the throne to Chu Liuyue, he would rise in rebellion. But since the Emperor hadn¡¯t yet decided, he did not have to usurp the throne. He just made some secret arrangements. Was the situation in the Pce so tense now?

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ What should we do?¡± The guard said in a panic.

    Chu Liuzhou turned around a few times on the spot, and his face turned livid under the light. At this time, he must make a prompt decision.

    A rebellion? There had been news of rebellion in the Pce, and his mother had been locked up. If he didn¡¯t do anything, he could only allow himself to be arrested. But how could he be willing to give up? The throne was about to fall into his hands, but such an unexpected incident happened at this time.

    He began wondering what went wrong. Why would people in the Pce get the news before he took action?

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± The guard urged again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Pce!¡± Chu Liuzhou said, determinedly gritting his teeth. He had to dominate the situation before his father took further steps.

    ¡°But our people are not ready yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Chu Liuzhou turned around and went to the wall behind him. From there, he took off the sword hanging on it. Shao Yanru was right: his father preferred Chu Liuyue. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    ¡°Master, should we inform Princess Zhou of this¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. She¡¯d better stay in the mansion!¡± Chu Liuzhou said coldly. He should avoid attracting too much attention. It would be better if Infanta Yuan¡¯an stayed here to protect the mansion.

    Prince Zhou had rebelled and been arrested. It was already in the afternoon when the news reached Shao Wanru. Chu Liuchen shared the information with her when he returned to the mansion. What he said considerably stunned Shao Wanru, who remained in shock for a long time.

    It was¡­ the same as what happened in her previous life!

    ¡°Prince Zhou¡­ Is he okay?¡± Shao Wanru subconsciously pulled Chu Liuchen by the sleeve and asked.

    ¡°Nothing serious. The idiot was scared by himself. In fact, it was not a big deal.¡± Chu Liuchen said, not taking this matter seriously. It was really a farce.

    It didn¡¯t be a major issue at first. The Empress was set free recently and domineeringly interfered in many matters. asionally, she would go to see the Emperor, showing her prominent position as the Empress in the Pce. The Empress bumped into Consort of Virtue that day and pushed her onto the ground. This irritated the Emperor, who then asked some people to take the Empress away and told her to reflect on her misdeeds.

    In fact, it was not a big deal. But somehow, Chu Liuzhou got the wrong news: people in the Pce used him of staging a rebellion, and the Emperor had kept the Empress in close confinement.

    ¡°How is Prince Zhou now?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°What could he do? My father has locked him up. Ie back to change my clothes. Later, I must search Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion and confiscate his property with Chu Liuyue!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    A rebellion was a sensational event!

    Chu Liuchen did note backst night. He had been with the Emperor to deal with affairs since the significant change happened in the Pce.

    ¡°Have you had lunch?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I ate a little!¡± Chu Liuchen replied.

    ¡°Have some more. I¡¯ve got the dishes ready!¡± Shao Wanru asked someone to prepare the meal while pulling him to wash up. He had been busy in the Pce sincest night, and Shao Wanru had always been very concerned about Chu Liuchen¡¯s health.

    After Chu Liuchen briefly freshened him up, the dishes were already served on the table. Shao Wanru was sitting near these favorite dishes of Chu Liuchen. When Chu Liuchen saw her expecting eyes, his heart softened, and he touched her beautiful hair. Then, he sat down and ate some hastily before leaving with his subordinates.

    Shao Wanru knew he was very busy, so she didn¡¯t ask him to stay longer. After seeing him off at the courtyard gate, she watched Chu Liuchen striding away with his people. Inexplicably, she heaved a sigh as if relieved of a heavy burden.

    Chu Liuzhou rebelled like in her previous life, but he did not die on the spot. There was a difference, at least! Since the results were different, she would certainly have a different ending.

    Shao Wanru stood at the gate of the courtyard for a long time and didn¡¯t feel like going back. Seeing her like this, Yujie couldn¡¯t help suggesting. ¡°My Lady, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s windy here!¡±

    The wind was a little strong here. Shao Wanru nodded and pulled the cloak that Chu Liuchen had put on her before they went out. Then, she turned around and went back to the yard, waiting for news outside.

    Not long after she sat down, someone from the Pce came here to summon her. This time, it was Consort Lan who wanted to see her.

    At first, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to go. But when Consort Lan¡¯s gentle look crossed her mind, she couldn¡¯t help sighing and agreed to see her. She entered the Pce after Qing Mu, who hade here for her.

    Unlike before, the entire Pce was on high alert. There were guards at the side door. Seeing Shao Wanruing over, they bowed respectfully to her and stepped aside.

    After that, there were guards almost every three or five steps. Many people hidden in the dark didn¡¯te out to check when they saw it was Shao Wanru. The way to Consort Lan¡¯s Shuangxi Hall was heavily guarded.

    They walked straight to Shuangxi Hall. Seeing Consort Lan sitting up high there, Shao Wanru stepped forward and bowed.

    Consort Lan stood up and reached out to pull her up. Looking at her face, she asked softly, ¡°Are you afraid? Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m here!¡±

    She looked mild and didn¡¯t put on airs before Shao Wanru. Consort Lan seemed to have always been tender and amiable, except for the first time she met Shao Wanru with Qin Yiyan. Even her voice sounded gentle and kind.

    When staying alone in the mansion, Shao Wanru might feel afraid and anxious, so Consort Lan asked her toe. Deeply touched, Shao Wanru said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Prince Chen is not in the mansion, you should be careful. Prince Zhou suddenly rebelled. Though he was misled, he did have the intention. Otherwise, he would not have suddenly rushed into the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study!¡± Consort Lan said softly.

    Prince Zhou had prepared to usurp the power. In herst life, he also rebelled. Thus, Shao Wanru was not surprised now. But she didn¡¯t know the specific situation. When she heard Consort Lan¡¯s words, she became curious. Her long eyshes fluttered as she asked, ¡°Prince Zhou managed to rush into the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study! But where were the Emperor¡¯s secret guards?¡±

    There were so many guards and secret guards, but Prince Zhou sessfully intruded into the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study. That scene should be very dangerous!

    ¡°The Empress has the token to mobilize the secret guards. At that time, it was in Prince Zhou¡¯s hands.¡± Consort Lan continued, ¡°The Emperor was boiling with rage. Prince Zhou¡­¡±

    Consort Lan frowned and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Shao Wanru stopped asking. Anyway, she could imagine what would happen to Prince Zhou. She didn¡¯t expect the Empress to have such a token. It reminded her of the half tiger token that Consort Lan had given her. The two different things could achieve the same result, but the tiger token might involve more people!

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for news together!¡± Consort Lan said. Then, she ordered others to bring the new pastries prepared for Shao Wanru¡­

    After such a big incident, they were not the only ones waiting for news¡­

    The whole imperial Pce was in the shadow of an approaching storm¡­

 Chapter 1286 - 1286 I Want a Divorce, Immediately!

    Chapter 1286 I Want a Divorce, Immediately!

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was locked up in her courtyard and was not allowed to go out. Her face was livid, with a few scattered strands of hair on her pretty face ¡ª she must be too anxious to put on her picture-perfect makeup.

    ¡°My Lady, please sit down and rest for a while,¡± the servant girl said timidly.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an backhanded the servant girl across her face, knocking her two steps back. As the servant girl fell heavily to the ground, she reached out to cover her face but did not dare to make a sound.

    ¡°Why was I thest to know about such a thing?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an gritted her teeth and bellowed with hatred. Her face twisted in anger. In the past, Chu Liuzhou would discuss some affairs with her, but this time, she heard about such a sensational event from others. What was worse, it was toote for her to do anything. After all, when she knew it, Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuchen had alreadye to search the courtyard.

    She knew nothing and couldn¡¯t do anything.

    She picked up the teacup at hand and threw it at the door irritably. A group of servant girls and old maids stood aside with pale faces and trembled, not daring to say a word.

    Her trusted nurse was brave enough to step forward and whisper, ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t worry. I think there must be some misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? How could it be? It¡¯s obvious that Chu Liuzhou did such a treacherous thing and left me here to take the me!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an screamed in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°My Lady, maybe he didn¡¯t have time to consider you then!¡± Her trusted nurse advised.

    ¡°Is that so? But where is that woman? Where did she go? She had been in the study. Where is she now? He has to protect that woman forever. I mean nothing to him. I¡¯m just the legal wife he had no choice but to marry!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was screaming at the top of her voice.

    Seeing that she was so out of control, her trusted nurse felt distressed, and her heart ached for her. She hurried forward to hug andfort her. ¡°My Lady, even if His Highness hid you, you would be foundter. Your status is different from other women. They would find you at all costs!¡± She said, trying to appease her.

    Losing track of an unknown woman was not a big deal. But if Princess Zhou were missing, it would be a burning issue that could not be neglected.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an suddenly realized that she was crying. Wiping away her tears, she said, ¡°How could he treat me like this? He had promised he would treat me wholeheartedly. I devoted myself to helping him but came to a bad end, but he always gave me the cold shoulder. In the end, he got nothing, and he totally deserves it! Even if he achieved his ambition, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be dethroned anyway.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was full of hatred, not because Chu Liuzhou failed to seize the throne. On the contrary, she even felt Chu Liuzhou deserved it. Since he dared to abandon her, he had to bear such a devastating consequence.

    Chu Liuzhou had so many women, but she had drugged all of them. No one but she could get pregnant. Unexpectedly, Chu Liuzhou came to his destruction before she could give birth to any child.

    ¡°My Lady, if His Highness shifts the me to you¡­¡± Her trusted nurse suddenly thought of another possibility and panicked. Previously, she was grateful that Chu Liuzhou did not hide Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    Others might not know Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Prince Zhou had a bad rtionship, but her trusted nurse was very clear about it.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an screamed out of control, ¡°What right does he have to do that? He shared benefits with other bitches and misfortunes with me! I want a divorce. I want to divorce him!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to bear the crushing blow with Chu Liuzhou. Even if she were not Princess Zhou, she could still be Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Her grandmother could protect her, and she was connected to the royal family by blood. No one dared to lock her up casually.

    At this moment, she suddenly came to her senses. She must divorce Chu Liuzhou. Anyway, Chu Liuzhou had never treated her well. She could still live a good life after divorcing him. Why did she have to take the road to ruin with Chu Liuzhou? Chu Liuzhou was doomed. She was very aware of this.

    ¡°Go and ask my grandma to save me. I want to divorce Chu Liuzhou. I¡¯m not Princess Zhou. Call me Infanta Yuan¡¯an!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an gave her trusted maid a hefty shove, and she almost fell over.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­ My Lady, I can¡¯t get out at this time. Many people are outside the courtyard searching for the things His Highness prepared for the rebellion.¡± After steadying herself, the trusted maid said with a sullen face.

    She wanted to go out and ask for help, but no one could get out now.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll send you out!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯anposed herself and said. Then, she asked a servant girl to dress her up and led her people to the gate of the courtyard.

    The officials of the Ministry of Justice stood outside the courtyard. When they saw Infanta Yuan¡¯aning out, they bowed to her but did not take a step back.

    ¡°Get out of my way. I¡¯m going to see my grandma,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said sternly.

    The yamen runners of the Ministry of Justice looked at her and lowered their heads, but they didn¡¯t give in.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so angry that she felt dizzy. No one had ever dared to go against her will like this. She stepped forward and wanted to p one yamen runner who blocked her way.

    ¡°Your Highness, you will be punished for plotting a rebellion with Prince Zhou. Are you really going to take action at this time?¡± An ice-cold voice came from aside. Infanta Yuan¡¯an put down her hand. With a sullen face, she looked toward Wen Xichi, who appeared at the intersection.

    ¡°Lord Wen, I want to see my grandma,¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an said coldly, withdrawing her hand.

    Wen Xichi stepped forward, bowed to her, and said slowly, ¡°You can¡¯t leave now. You can only stay here until the matter is settled.¡±

    ¡°Why? I know nothing about the rebellion of Prince Zhou. Why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was still very dominating.

    ¡°Your Highness, take it easy and stay calm. We won¡¯t know anything until the end. Well, it saves us a lot of trouble when you are out of the courtyard,¡± Wen Xichi ordered, ¡°Anyone avable? I need some people to check Princess Zhou¡¯s courtyard!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ Why should you check my courtyard?¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an asked, fuming with anger. She was not allowed to get out, and even her courtyard would be searched and confiscated.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are the legal wife of Prince Zhou, so you should know it is an inevitable procedure!¡± Wen Xichi looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an calmly.

    The royal family would always punish those who were rted to criminals. Perhaps, not all his family members would be put to death, but Prince Zhou would implicate his close family members.

    ¡°I want to divorce Prince Zhou. I want a divorce!¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an lost control of her emotions and said with blood-red eyes. Seeing many people from the Ministry of Justice enter her courtyard, she turned around and wanted to rush forward.

    But her trusted maid held her tight for fear that she would do anything improper again out of control.

    ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay. His Highness didn¡¯t tell you before he took action. And you still have Great Elder Princess. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± The trusted maid hugged her tightly andforted her.

    She knew Infanta Yuan¡¯an very well. Immediately, her words calmed Infanta Yuan¡¯an down a little.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an took a deep breath and suppressed the anxiety in her heart. Looking steadily at Wen Xichi, she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t go out. Let my trusted maid leave. I need her to see my grandma!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s against the rules!¡± Wen Xichi shook his head and refused her request.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s just an old maid. I still stay in the mansion. Couldn¡¯t you even make the decision for an old maid? Well, you¡¯re such a useless official.¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an sneered with anger.

    Wen Xichi looked at Infanta Yuan¡¯an indifferently and even showed a faint smile. ¡°Even if I¡¯m considered a weak official, I can¡¯t let her go. If any principal criminal escapes, I can¡¯t exin it to the two Princes.¡±

    ¡°How could any principal criminal be in my ce? She is just an old maid serving me since I was little.¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an red at him in anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I just heard a lot of weapons were buried in the garden of the courtyard. If we didn¡¯t discover these things, we would never know that Prince Zhou buried so many weapons there.¡±

    Wen Xichi said with a smile.

    ¡°Wh-what¡­¡± Infanta Yuan¡¯an was so shocked that her legs went limp. She almost fell. Fortunately, her quick-witted servant girl hurriedly supported her so that she could stand still.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know it either. The inner court is in your charge!¡± Wen Xichi looked up and said.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was in control of the inner court. Usually, men handled external affairs while women dealt with things inside the mansion. In this way, Infanta Yuan¡¯an must have something to do with this big event. She had beenforting herself that it was all Chu Liuzhou¡¯s fault. Since she never got involved in it, she wouldn¡¯t be implicated. But now, she fell into despair.

    Was there anything else in the mansion that she didn¡¯t know? Why would she be involved in this kind of thing? She married into this mansion to be the empress, not to suffer hardships with Chu Liuzhou.

    ¡°Divorce¡­¡± Her voice was no longer sharp. Instead, it sounded low but firm. She cried and screamed but didn¡¯t get what she wanted.

    Whatever the price she had to pay, she was determined to divorce Chu Liuzhou. She was still young. A lot of great things were waiting for her in the future.

    ¡°Lord Wen, look at this!¡± A yamen runner ran over in a hurry and handed the delicate brocade box to Wen Xichi.

    Seeing this, Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s trusted maid was stunned, her face drained of color. However, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was standing in a daze before her. Thus, she reached out and pushed Infanta Yuan¡¯an, motioning her to look over there.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an reacted dully, and her movements were not as fast as usual. When she turned around, Wen Xichi had already opened the brocade box. Then, a pair of delicate phoenix hairpins appeared before everyone.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was stunned at first. Afterward, she screamed and rushed over, trying to snatch the pair of phoenix hairpins back.

    Wen Xichi took two steps back to avoid her. His eyes fell on the pair of hairpins, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an, you said you knew nothing about it. But see? What is this? Who can use such hairpins? Now, how can you say you don¡¯t know anything about it? You are known to be very talented and have attached great importance to clothes and jewels by official ranks!¡±

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was born to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess. Before she married Chu Liuzhou, she had often told others what kind of jewelry she could wear as a Princess. It didn¡¯t matter whether these pieces of jewelry were exquisite or not. They were the status symbol. Not everyone could wear anything at will. The dresses or jewels of Misses from other aristocratic families might look stunning. But unlike Infanta Yuan¡¯an, these women without a high status were not allowed to use some things.

    For example, only the Empress could wear the phoenix hairpins ced in the brocade box.

    If Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew nothing about the rebellion, where did she get this pair of phoenix hairpins with nine tails? How could they end up in her hands? How could they be carefully hidden? All the evidence indicated that Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew Chu Liuzhou was plotting a rebellion and even participated in it.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over!¡± This was the only idea that upied her mind. Infanta Yuan¡¯an rolled her eyes and fainted¡­

 Chapter 1287 - 1287 Shao Wanru Is in Danger

    Chapter 1287 Shao Wanru Is in Danger

    The things seized in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion shocked the whole capital.

    A lot of weapons were found in the garden of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, and all were sharpened. Apparently, they were used for rebellion. The ground had been trodden heavily for a long time. It could be seen that Prince Zhou had plotted on this matter long ago.

    Moreover, Infanta Yuan¡¯an also got involved in this matter because of the pair of phoenix hairpins seized from her room. In fact, Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew something about it. Unlike what Ruiping Great Elder Princess cried and begged in front of the Pce gate, iming that Infanta Yuan¡¯an knew nothing about it. It was obvious that Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Prince Zhou plotted it together.

    Since Infanta Yuan¡¯an was involved, what about Ruiping Great Elder Princess? The investigation about if Ruiping Great Elder Princess was also involved was immediately carried out in private. Various pieces of evidence were collected and verified by rted parties, including the Ministry of Justice and the Supreme Court. For a time, everyone was in a panic in the capital, for fear of being involved.

    That was a major crime of rebellion, which could result in decapitation.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Chu Liuzhou were locked up together. Before the matter came to a conclusion, they were temporarily locked up in a Cold Pce with guards watching outside all the time.

    Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuchen were mainly in charge of the investigation of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. The Emperor was under the weather. When he got to know the things seized from Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, he was so angry that he fainted and spat out another mouthful of blood.

    The Pce was in chaos.

    Shao Wanru had returned to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Except for visiting her mother in her grandma¡¯s mansion, she did not go anywhere else. Chu Liuchen had been so busy these days that he had almost been absent from home. He had been keeping the Emperorpany in the Pce.

    The carriage was ready in the morning, and Shao Wanru got on her carriage with Qing¡¯er and Yujie.

    The whole capital became much quieter these days because of the matter of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. The bustling streets seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. When people came and went, everyone was very careful and did not dare to talk nonsense.

    Shao Wanru leaned against the window with her eyes slightly closed. The two servant girls leaned on the other side and looked at the scenery outside the window.

    Suddenly, the carriage staggered, and Shao Wanru hit her head heavily against the window with a bang.

    Shao Wanru was in so much pain that she burst into tears at once. She reached out to touch her head.

    ¡°Your Highness, the horse is startled!¡± the coachman screamed and tried hard to hold the startled horse.

    However, the horse was so frightened that it couldn¡¯t stop for a while. Shao Wanru was repeatedly hit inside the carriage, so she had to protect her head and face.

    ¡°Your Highness, hold me tight!¡± Qing¡¯er moved forward and grabbed Shao Wanru by the sleeve. Then she said hurriedly, ¡°Yujie, hold the window to protect your head.¡±

    If it went on like this, Yujie would faint after a few more hits. Yujie had great strength, but she didn¡¯t know martial arts.

    ¡°Got it. Save Her Highness!¡± Yujie said calmly. She held the window aside, steadied herself, and prevented herself from causing trouble to Qing¡¯er.

    ¡°Yujie, hold my hand!¡± Shao Wanru grabbed Qing¡¯er with one hand and reached out the other hand to Yujie. The carriage was so dangerous that it would probably cause a crash in a while. Staying in it would only lead to death.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Yujie refused to reach out because she was afraid to drag Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Yujie, hurry up!¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s hand had been grabbed by Qing¡¯er, and her other hand touched Yujie by the edge of her clothes. ¡°If you keep hesitating, none of us can run away!¡±

    Yujie didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer. She reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Your Highness, I got your hand!¡±

    Yujie made up her mind to jump out of the carriage with Shao Wanru first. In case anything was wrong, she would let go immediately, which was more convenient than Princess Chen holding her hand.

    Seeing that Yujie was willing to hold her hand, Shao Wanru breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Your Highness, get ready. Jump!¡± Qing¡¯er shouted in a low voice. Then she took Shao Wanru and Yujie to rush to the door of the carriage.

    The door of the carriage nged. Whoever was hit by it, it would be hard to bear the pain. Fortunately, it was Qing¡¯er in the front. Qing¡¯er desperately bumped out and fell down with Shao Wanru and Yujie, and she quickly set her body as a shield for Shao Wanru. After rolling on the ground a few times with Shao Wanru in her arms, Qing¡¯er protected Shao Wanru by lying under Shao Wanru.

    Yujie let go of Shao Wanru¡¯s hand when she rushed out of the carriage door. She grew up in the mountains and had her own protection method. She covered her head and face with her hands. After rolling twice on the ground, she fell to the ground. Yujie couldn¡¯t stand up for a while in pain. She looked up with difficulty and called out, ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness¡­¡±

    The carriage rushed forward and hit a high wall hard. Seeing that no one was in the carriage, the coachman also jumped down the carriage. His movements were flexible. After falling, he rolled on the ground a few times and immediately stopped. In contrast, he was the least injured among them.

    The ident happened too suddenly. When the carriage came to this ce, a child fell in front of the carriage in the noise, and then the carriage rushed out in fright and hit the high wall hard. Shao Wanru and her two servant girls, who sitting in the carriage, were all lying in the middle of the street now.

    Some people had already recognized the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. These days, Shao Wanru¡¯s carriage always passed through this section of the street at this time, so many people knew that Princess Chen was going to see her biological mother, who lived in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    Just then, a group of people came out from behind the crowd. It was Chu Liuchen who jumped off the horse. When he saw Shao Wanru lying motionless on the ground, Chu Liuchen¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately turned red. He rushed over and carried up Shao Wanru. His fingers trembled slightly and touched Shao Wanru¡¯s wrist. When he sensed the pulsation of the pulse at the bottom of her wrist, the redness in his eyes faded a little.

    ¡°Guards, block this area!¡± Chu Liuchen said gloomily, ¡°No one is allowed to leave the shops on both sides!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards separated and rushed to both sides of the street.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Zhuozhuo!¡± Chu Liuchen called in a low voice while reaching out to check on Shao Wanru. He saw a wound on her hand, from which blood slowly seeped out. Then he closed his mouth hard.

    A moment ago, Chu Liuchen had a strong sense of darkness and despair. He almost thought that something had really happened to Shao Wanru. He had always wanted to protect her well, but now she was in such great danger.

    If it weren¡¯t because of him, even if someone wanted to hurt her, they wouldn¡¯t have used such a cruel method.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Seeing that Qing¡¯er and Yujie were lying on the ground with their eyes open, Xiao Xuanzi breathed a sigh of relief and reminded Prince Chen, ¡°Your Highness, shall we get an imperial physician here?¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Liuchen said sternly.

    Xiao Xuanzi did not dare to dy. He took a horse from a guard and mounted it. He whipped the horse to run toward the Pce gate.

    The imperial physician came quickly. When he heard that something had happened in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion, he immediately got on the horse and rushed over. When he got closer, he hurriedly got off the horse. He saw Prince Chen sitting on his knees on the ground in the crowd with a pale face. It was not the sickly pale as usual, but as gloomy as white paint.

    The imperial physician was startled. He looked at Princess Chen in the arms of Prince Chen and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your Highness, can you allow me to check Her Highness¡¯ wound?¡±

    Prince Chen looked extremely embarrassed. He knelt on the ground without any manners and held the motionless Princess Chen in his arms. It made the imperial physician scared anyhow.

    The imperial physician thought, ¡°This Prince has been dealing with the Imperial Institute of Medicine for a long time. If something happens to Princess Chen, it will be a great deal. This Prince is very paranoid and vicious. As an imperial physician, I can only cure physical diseases, but not psychological ones.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee to see her! I¡­ I can¡¯t tell clearly,¡± Chu Liuchen said in a hoarse voice and held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand over. He was almost drowned by panic and helplessness.

    Chu Liuchen had been feeling the pulse of Shao Wanru. At first, Chu Liuchen was calm, and then he panicked. Until now, Shao Wanru had not recovered consciousness yet. Chu Liuchen was so flustered that he did not know how to deal with it. His every move now was just his subconscious reaction.

    The imperial physician covered Shao Wanru¡¯s wrist with a handkerchief, reaching out to feel her pulse, and his expression gradually softened. He thought, ¡°Fortunately, Princess Chen is still alive. It seems that she has not been badly injured.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. Her Highness just fainted from the fall. She will be fine in a little while. Please rest assured.¡± The imperial physician put down Shao Wanru¡¯s wrist and said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Liuchen looked up with his blood-red eyes, which made the imperial physician panic, and he hurriedly lowered his head.

    ¡°Yes, Her Highness will be fine,¡± the imperial physician replied with his head down.

    ¡°Can I ¡­ carry her up?¡± Chu Liuchen looked down at Shao Wanru in his arms and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Yes, you can. Your Highness, it¡¯s okay.¡± The imperial physician nodded. Now he understood why Prince Chen didn¡¯t get up for such a long time. It turned out that he was afraid that something would happen to Princess Chen, so he didn¡¯t dare to move her.

    Chu Liuchen stood up. Unknowing whether it was because he had been sitting on his knees for a long time or because his feet went weak, Chu Liuchen almost fell when he just stood up. Fortunately, Xiao Xuanzi was smart enough to reach out to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand.

    After standing steadily, Chu Liuchen asked the imperial physician to see Yujie and Qing¡¯er.

    Qing¡¯er hand was injured when falling, for she was protecting Shao Wanru. Except for this, no other injuries. Yujie just sprained her ankle and had many scratches on her, but it was nothing serious.

    Chu Liuchen told Xiao Xuanzi to escort Shao Wanru back to the mansion, and he stayed, sitting in front of a shop where the ident happened at that time. The little boy, who fell out and startled the horse, sat on the ground with a pale face. He was lucky. The horse was startled at that time, but it didn¡¯t press him. Now, the little boy was shivering, and the other noisy children around him had already run away.

    Chu Liuchen told the guard to bring the child over. It was just a little boy of seven or eight years old. The child did not realize it until he was brought in front of Chu Liuchen. He burst into tears in fear and kept calling ¡°Mom¡±.

    Chu Liuchen looked over the child and fixed his eyes on a ball on the ground, which was held in the child¡¯s hands just now.

    ¡°Bring it over!¡±

    The guard went to pick up the ball and then handed it to Chu Liuchen. Chu Liuchen reached out to take it and had a look. His eyes were chill and bloodthirsty, and he curled his lips silently. It felt very familiar. Others might not know it, but he had met it several times, so he knew it very well. He looked up upstairs on both sides.

    ¡°Go and check who are upstairs. Bring the ones who are rted to the royal family downstairs, if any.¡±

    It had been checked before. The incident happened all of a sudden, and Chu Liuchen also came suddenly. No one had expected that he woulde so soon, so no one could leave in a short time even if he wanted to.

    Many people had such a mood that they must see with their own eyes whether their n seeded or not, and so was this person¡­

 Chapter 1288 - 1288 Jealousy or Crush?

    Chapter 1288 Jealousy or Crush?

    Chu Liuyue was called here in a hurry, and he did not know why. When he saw Chu Liuchen sitting upstairszily with gloomy eyes, Chu Liuyue was stunned.

    Usually, the ¡°good brother¡± of his often put on a gentle smile on his face, which made Chu Liuyue feel disgusted. However, what was the situation now? Especially when Chu Liuyue saw Zhang Qn standing on the side with a pale face, shivering, he felt something bad.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you here?¡± Chu Liuyue strode to Zhang Qn and asked with a frown.

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness¡­ I¡­ I just happen to be here¡­ It has nothing to do with me,¡± Zhang Qn said while wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Previously, Zhang Qn was afraid, but she had been holding back and trying to deal with Chu Liuchen. Now when she saw Chu Liuyue, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and immediately shed tears with a grievance.

    ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s going on? If your sister-inw did anything wrong, I would apologize to you.¡± Chu Liuyue fixed his eyes on Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, aren¡¯t you curious about what your good wife has done?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows, and the blood red in his eyes faded away and was reced by a little more vicious look.

    ¡°What can she do as a woman? She¡¯s just going shopping. What else can she do?¡± Chu Liuyue said carelessly. He held Zhang Qn¡¯s hand and was about to sit on a chair aside. In front of others, they were an affectionate couple, unlike Chu Liuzhou and Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    ¡°Since she can¡¯t do anything, what she has done is as per your instruction. Is that right, Eldest Brother?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows, and a dark aura made Chu Liuyue look grave. Chu Liuyue took a nce at Zhang Qn, who was still shivering as if she was frightened. Chu Liuyue thought for a second and put down Zhang Qn¡¯s hand.

    Chu Liuyue asked gently, ¡°What on earth is going on? What did you do?¡±

    Even though they were husband and wife, Chu Liuyue did not fully trust Zhang Qn. Chu Liuzhou had just gotten caught, and Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t wish to have an ident at this critical moment.

    ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not me, I swear. I don¡¯t know anything. I just ¡­ just yed with a child for a while¡­¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s lips trembled a few times, and she said with a depressed look. She could tell from Chu Liuyue¡¯s behavior that he was not willing to share the burden with her. Thinking of how Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru in his arms in a daze just now and seeing Chu Liuyue shrink back, she felt a heavy blow to her heart.

    Like Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru, Chu Liuyue and Zhang Qn were husband and wife, too, but they only pretended to be a happy couple in front of others, and they would separate once something happened. Zhang Qn married into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion because she wanted to be good to Chu Liuyue, but why did she end up like this?

    ¡°A child? What child?¡± Chu Liuyue became more and more confused.

    ¡°Prince Yue, to put it simply, your wife has Changxing Grass. I wonder where she got it. She secretly rubbed the crumbs of Changxing Grass onto a ball of a child and pushed the child to the front of my wife¡¯s carriage. The horse was startled and ran, hit the high wall in front, and the carriage was destroyed.¡±

    Chu Liuchen told the whole story briefly and urately.

    ¡°Is Princess Chen alright?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a frown.

    Zhang Qn smiled with tears all over her face. As expected, the first person he asked was Princess Chen.

    ¡°My wife jumped out of the carriage in time. Fortunately, she escaped with her life. She has returned home to rest. Surprisingly, we have found Princess Yue here. Prince Yue, how will you handle this matter?¡±

    Chu Liuchen skipped the topic of Shao Wanru and said coldly. His beautiful eyes fell on Zhang Qn¡¯s seemingly crying and smiling face with strong disgust.

    ¡°Your Highness, please believe me. It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know anything about it. It¡¯s just that my servant girl saw the child was cute and yed ball with him for a while. There is nothing else.¡± Zhang Qn burst into tears.

    ¡°Prince Yue, I have reported this matter to the Pce, and Uncle the Emperor has known about it. What will happen next depends on how Uncle the Emperor deals with it! If you believe that Princess Yue is innocent, let¡¯s go to see Uncle the Emperor together.¡± Chu Liuchen stood upzily and nced at Zhang Qn¡¯s face coldly.

    Zhang Qn was so scared that she hurriedly lowered her head. She was at a loss about what to do.

    Zhang Qn could not regret more now. Shao Wanru was fine, and Prince Chen arrived so quickly. At that time, she wanted to leave as soon as she saw Prince Chen. Unexpectedly, the guards of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion worked so efficiently that they found out her in a few minutes and even detained her.

    ¡°Where did you get the Changxing Grass? Why did you hurt Princess Chen?¡± After a moment of silence, Chu Liuyue turned to look at Zhang Qn with an unhappy expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Changxing Grass, and I didn¡¯t hurt Princess Chen either. Her carriage had an ident, and it had nothing to do with me. Your Highness, please believe me. I¡­ I have no reason to do such a thing. Princess Chen and I have no conflict of interest. She and I are living in two different mansions. Why should I deal with her?¡±

    Zhang Qn cried and kept exining.

    Chu Liuyue looked at Zhang Qn¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t seem to be acting. He couldn¡¯t figure out whether it was true or not at the moment. It was true that Zhang Qn and Shao Wanru had no connections. The two Prince Mansions were separate. If Zhang Qn were not out of her mind, there would be no reason for her to hurt Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Third Brother, could it be a mistake?¡± Chu Liuyue turned to look at Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen said, ¡°Prince Yue, do you think it¡¯s a mistake? I don¡¯t think so. As I heard, Princess Yue tried to send someone to my mansion. Those who don¡¯t know the truth may think that Princess Yue has a crush on me. But even if she does, my wife can only be Princess Chen. It doesn¡¯t matter how much Princess Yue does. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m really curious about how you got the Changxing Grass? Who gave it to you, Prince Yue or Prime Minister Zhang?¡±

    With that, Chu Liuchen swung his long sleeves and strode away, followed by his guards one by one, leaving the mess here to Chu Liuyue.

    Zhang Qn¡¯s face turned red and then ashen. She was scared. She had never thought that Chu Liuchen would be so shameless as to involve her and him. Chu Liuchen was a man, and he was a Prince. Even if he had another woman, others would not care. Instead, they would only say that he was a romantic prince, even if the woman was his eldest brother¡¯s wife.

    Prince Chen¡¯s elder sister-inw, Princess Yue, fell in love with him, but Prince Chen didn¡¯t like her, so Princess Yue schemed to hurt to Princess Chen. The passers-by, who heard Chu Liuchen interrogating Zhang Qn just now, immediately had such an idea in their minds. The way they looked at Zhang Qn was with some disdain. So what even if she is the daughter-inw of the royal family? How could she do such a humiliating and immoral thing?

    Hearing what Chu Liuchen said before he left and seeing everyone¡¯s gloomy eyes on Zhang Qn, Chu Liuyue had two blue veins bulging on his forehead. ¡°Zhang Qn, tell me, what the hell is going on?¡±

    If what Chu Liuchen said was true, only Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion would be disgraced, that was to say, Zhang Qn and him.

    As Zhang Qn¡¯s husband, Chu Liuyue would also beughed at for being cuckolded, and this cuckold was given by his wife. Chu Liuyue wished to strangle Zhang Qn on the spot. He once thought that although his wife was not his favorite, she was at least much smarter than an idiot like Infanta Yuan¡¯an. However, he did not expect that Zhang Qn was as stupid as Infanta Yuan¡¯an.

    No, she might not evenpare to Infanta Yuan¡¯an. At least Infanta Yuan¡¯an was sincerely concerned about Chu Liuzhou.

    Thinking of this, Chu Liuyue became stern-eyed. Zhang Qn¡¯s lips were trembling, but she did not speak. Seeing that, Chu Liuyue hated her deeply. He took two steps forward, pinched her throat with one hand, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What would you say? Why did you do this?¡±

    If Zhang Qn did have a crush on Chu Liuchen, Chu Liuyue thought that he would kill her so as not to embarrass himself, even if Prime Minister Zhang intervened.

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness, don¡¯t listen to him. I don¡¯t like ¡­ Prince Chen¡­ You are ¡­ the only one¡­¡± Zhang Qn cried and felt so wrong. She took action to hurt Shao Wanru wasn¡¯t because of Chu Liuchen at all. It was all because of Chu Liuyue that she did it, of course.

    ¡°Where did you get the Changxing Grass?¡± Chu Liuyue asked through his teeth.

    ¡°Changxing Grass? I have no idea what you are talking about. Your Highness, please believe me. You must believe me, please!¡± Zhang Qn was still crying, but Chu Liuyue had already lost his patience.

    Since Chu Liuchen had done this, it seemed to be true. Chu Liuyue would not speak for Zhang Qn so as not to get himself into trouble. Even though Prime Minister Zhang was an important official in the court, he would probably be implicated this time. After all, the matter of the Changxing Grass was not simple, involving a great deal.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Zhang Qn wanted to say something more, but she was mercilessly interrupted by Chu Liuyue. Chu Liuyue walked to the door and told his subordinates, ¡°Take Princess Yue back to the mansion. I¡¯ll go to the Pce.¡±

    Chu Liuchen should have gone to the Pce first, so Chu Liuyue couldn¡¯t fall behind at this time.

    In Chu Liuyue¡¯s opinion, it was none of his business, and how to deal with it depended on the Emperor. Chu Liuyue was already quite unhappy with Zhang Qn¡¯s dealing with Shao Wanru. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in it. Since what Zhang Qn had done was confirmed, it was better not to stay with her any longer at this time, lest his father would misunderstand that he knew about it.

    Did Zhang Qn really have a crush on Chu Liuchen?

    When Chu Liuchen said this, Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t take it seriously. But now, the more he thought about it, the more possible he felt. Why not? Except for being in bad health, Chu Liuchen was always favored by many youngdies from aristocratic families before. It was possible that Zhang Qn always had a crush on Chu Liuchen. Now that Chu Liuchen had recovered his health, she was jealous of Shao Wanru and started to deal with Shao Wanru.

    Probably, that was the case.

    Chu Liuyue cursed in his mind, ¡°What a bitch! I actually misjudged her. I thought that even if she was ordinary, at least she was Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s daughter, who was gentle and dignified. I didn¡¯t expect that she was a slutty woman.¡±

    Chu Liuyue had never thought he had something to do with this matter. Zhang Qn was jealous of Chu Liuyue¡¯s mind on Shao Wanru, pursuing but failing to get. Therefore, she tried to kill Shao Wanru.

    After Chu Liuyue told someone to take Zhang Qn away, he went straight to the Pce, ignoring Zhang Qn¡¯s crying. Since things hade to this extent, it was not up to him to decide whether to keep Zhang Qn as Princess Yue or not. Now it depended on what the Emperor could find out to judge whether it was a fact or just a guess¡­

 Chapter 1289 - 1289 Prime Minister Zhang Makes Gaffes

    Chapter 1289 Prime Minister Zhang Makes Gaffes

    ¡°Your Highness, please wait!¡±

    Chu Liuchen stood still, turned his head, and saw Prime Minister Zhang running over with sweat all over his head. Unlike his behavior usually, Prime Minister Zhang, who had always been steady, looked panicked. Prime Minister Zhang entered the Pce gate from outside, lifting a corner of his robe. Apparently, he was chasing Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen thought, ¡°It¡¯s been dyed a lot of time in the street. If Prime Minister Zhang is well-informed, he must have known something roughly. Now he tries to stop me at the gate of the Pce.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, greetings!¡± Prime Minister Zhang ran up to Chu Liuchen, tidied up the robe in his hand, and bowed to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, you¡¯re wee,¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly with clear eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that something happened to Princess Chen on the street ahead. Is she all right now?¡± Prime Minister Zhang got his breath back, took a handkerchief out of his sleeve, wiped the sweat on his forehead slightly, and asked Prince Chen.

    It seemed that Prime Minister Zhang was going to plead for mercy for his daughter. What a cunning guy! No wonder he could mingle in the officialdom for many years. He was quite skillful in asking questions. If the answer was that Shao Wanru was fine, would everything be easy to say?

    ¡°My wife is still in aa.¡± Chu Liuchen put on a straight face, and his eyes immediately became cold.

    When he saw Shao Wanru lying on the ground, injured, Chu Liuchen almost stopped breathing. He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be if he saw Shao Wanru had an incident one day! There was only one thing he was certain of, and that was to destroy everything. If she were dead, no one else could survive.

    The thick dark color seemed to have invaded his eyes. Prime Minister Zhang had seen various people, but he had never seen such a vicious one. The feeling of dragging everyone into the deep dark abyss almost suffocated him.

    Prime Minister Zhang took a step back involuntarily, and his expression changed slightly. Just now, he could actually feel the emotions of Chu Liuchen, which was as if an ancient fierce beast was being released and destroying everything, and his heart couldn¡¯t help beating wildly a few times.

    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that my daughter happened to be at the scene when the incident urred. I wonder if she was involved?¡± Prime Minister Zhang had been a high-ranking official for many years, so he could immediately calm down. He took a step back and cupped his hands to salute Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°The matter of Princess Yue might beplicated. I need to go to the Pce for some business now. Would you like to go with me?¡± Chu Liuchen squinted at Prime Minister Zhang and said.

    ¡°I happen to have something to report to His Majesty, so I¡¯ll go in with you, Your Highness,¡± Prime Minister Zhang said.

    So they went to the Imperial Study together.

    Not long after they left the Pce gate, Chu Liuyue also arrived. He got off his horse and hurried into the Pce.

    When Chu Liuchen and Prime Minister Zhang arrived at the Imperial Study, Derong walked out with a smile. He bowed to Chu Liuchen first and then to Prime Minister Zhang. Then he stepped aside and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, the Emperor asks you to go in.¡±

    Chu Liuchen nodded and walked inside. Derong turned around and was about to catch up with Chu Liuchen, but Prime Minister Zhang reached out and pulled his sleeve.

    Derong turned his head.

    ¡°Why does His Majesty ¡­ want to meet Prince Chen alone?¡± Prime Minister Zhang and Derong were quite familiar with each other, so he asked.

    Prime Minister Zhang thought, ¡°Prince Chen and I came together. In this case, His Majesty often summoned us together before. Why is it different this time?¡± It was not like Zhang Xiang overthought, but he had to think much at such a moment.

    The Emperor¡¯s health declined with each passing day. He relied more on the two Prime Ministers than on the several princes, but what did he mean now?

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, the affection between the Emperor and His Highness Prince Chen is beyond that between a monarch and a minister,¡± Derong said with a smile, but his eyes were not as kind as before.

    Prime Minister Zhang made gaffes now. If it were before, he would not have asked such a question. As a minister, he should not inquire about the reason for what the Emperor did. Otherwise, he would inevitably get into big trouble.

    For the sake of their many years of friendship, Derong gave Prime Minister Zhang a piece of advice.

    However, Derong¡¯s advice didn¡¯t work today. This matter was rted to his daughter. As a father, Prime Minister Zhang was deeply troubled, and he had already panicked earlier. Therefore, he didn¡¯t get the point of what Derong meant. Instead, relying on his good rtionship with Derong, Prime Minister Zhang continued, ¡°I also have something important to report to His Majesty. Would you please inform him?¡±

    Derong was going to leave, but he stopped when hearing what Prime Minister Zhang said. The smile on his face faded, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, say no more. I have to go serve His Majesty.¡±

    After that, Derong turned around and went in, leaving a view of his cold back to Prime Minister Zhang.

    Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he was unhappy inwardly. He was the Prime Minister, but he was ignored by such a eunuch. This feeling made him quite ufortable, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t pester Derong at this moment. He had to take a few steps back and stood outside the Imperial Study quietly, waiting for the summons inside.

    After a while, he heard footsteps from outside. He looked back and found that it was Chu Liuyue. Prime Minister Zhang felt relieved and greeted Prince Yue with a smile, ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw!¡± Seeing Prime Minister Zhang at the door, Chu Liuyue revealed a smile and greeted politely. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I came here with His Highness Prince Chen at the Pce gate just now. His Majesty has summoned His Highness Prince Chen to the Imperial Study,¡± Zhang Xiangyi said meaningfully.

    He was just a minister, but Prince Yue was different. He was the eldest son of the Emperor, so he was much closer to the Emperor than Prince Chen, who was the nephew of the Emperor.

    A hint of a smile appeared on Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t believe that the Emperor would treat his nephew better than his son. Everything was just a show made by the Emperor for others to see.

    The Emperor was really capable, for he could make so many people believe that he doted on Prince Chen out of his heart.

    On the surface, Prime Minister Zhang also believed it, and he even sighed with others together sometimes. But in his heart, he didn¡¯t believe it.

    The reason why the Emperor raised Prince Chen was to prove to the world that he did not intend to seize the throne of the deceased emperor. Could anyone believe that?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just wait.¡± On the way to the Pce, Chu Liuyue had thought of various negative possibilities, and he also guessed that Chu Liuchen would inevitably report it to the Emperor first. Therefore, he was not surprised. Instead, he was a little more steady than Prime Minister Zhang.

    ¡°Your Highness, Prince Chen has been inside for some time. Why don¡¯t you have the eunuch report to His Majesty about your arrival?¡± Prime Minister Zhang was a little anxious and reminded Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°Father-inw, no rush. I¡¯ll just wait for His Majesty to summon me.¡± Chu Liuyue cast a nce at Prime Minister Zhang. He could tell that Prime Minister Zhang was anxious, so he hinted at Prime Minister Zhang.

    ¡°Is Qn all right?¡± Prime Minister Zhang also knew that it was inappropriate to disturb before the Emperor summoned him, but he was really worried, so he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°She is okay. She has returned to the mansion,¡± Chu Liuyue said implicitly. If it was considered a good thing not to have been injured, Zhang Qn was indeed a lot better than Shao Wanru.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good as long as she is fine. I heard some bad rumors before I came here, and I thought Prince Chen had captured Princess Yue,¡± Prime Minister Zhang said with lingering fear on his face.

    Chu Liuyue looked at Prime Minister Zhang speechlessly, thinking, ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, who has always been calm, seems to have changed into another person today. Not only did he behave unusually, but he also came to the Pce. He even stands with me here together, waiting for His Majesty to summon him. What would Father think of me? Would he say that Prime Minister Zhang is omnipotent or me?¡±

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang¡­¡± Chu Liuyue was about to remind his father-inw again. Just then, Derong came out of the Imperial Study with a smile and bow to Chu Liuyue. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty summons you in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Liuyue stopped talking. There was a slight smile on his face. Then he nodded to Prime Minister Zhang and followed Derong into the Imperial Study.

    Prime Minister Zhang tried to say something, but when he saw they had left, a trace of anxiety appeared on his face. He stamped his feet, but he did not dare to say anything more in the end.

    In the Imperial Study, the Emperor¡¯s face was paler than before. Although there was sandalwood to calm the mind, the Emperor was not in better spirits. When he saw Chu Liuyuee in, his cold eyes fixed on Chu Liuyue¡¯s face.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Chu Liuyue stepped forward carefully and bowed to the Emperor.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on with your Princess Yue? From where did she get the Changxing Grass?¡± The Emperor went straight to the point.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what she is doing there. When she went out today, she said that she was going back to Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s to visit her parents.¡± Chu Liuyue knelt down with a thud.

    ¡°Are you saying that the matter of the Changxing Grass has nothing to do with you?¡± The Emperor gazed at Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°It absolutely has nothing to do with me. Father, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to investigate Zhang Qn,¡± Chu Liuyue said decisively. He would swear to God if needed.

    Of course, even if he swore, the Emperor would not believe him. When did the royal family swear to God to distinguish the authenticity of what they said?

    ¡°I heard that Prime Minister Zhang is also here, right?¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t answer him but changed to another topic.

    ¡°I saw Prime Minister Zhang when I entered the Pce. Prime Minister Zhang inquired about Princess Yue just now,¡± Chu Liuyue said. He meant to rify that Prime Minister Zhang entered the Pce by himself, which had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t contact Prime Minister Zhang.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t say anything. He leaned against his wide chair and listened to Chu Liuyue¡¯s exnation quietly. His eyes flickered a few times and then slowly returned to gloom. His long eyshes fell, leaving irregr shadows on his pale face, which enabled him to look like he was resting with his eyes closed.

    ¡°The matter of the Changxing Grass is rted to the Xu State¡­¡± The Emperor said slowly in a low voice. Then he tilted his head and coughed a few times. He gently wiped his mouth with a handkerchief before turning around again with a weak look. ¡°Many things happened before, and all have something to do with the Changxing Grass. We have been looking for spies from the Xu State.¡±

    ¡°Father, I really don¡¯t know anything about the matter of the Changxing Grass. I didn¡¯t go there until Third Brother asked me to, and it was Third Brother who told me what happened.¡± Hearing what the Emperor said, Chu Liuyue panicked. Chu Liuzhou had just got caught. Chu Liuyue was supposed to be very happy, but now he got into trouble. If he got involved in this matter, it would be a big deal that he couldn¡¯t bear.

    ¡°Can we investigate it?¡± the Emperor asked.

    ¡°Sure. Father, please take Zhang Qn away and interrogate her carefully,¡± Chu Liuyue said with a righteous face, ¡°If it¡¯s her problem, I will never cover her up. But if it¡¯s not, please let here back¡­ After all, she is Princess Yue, my wife!¡±

 Chapter 1290 - 1290 Find Out the Truth

    Chapter 1290 Find Out the Truth

    Chu Liuyue said in a fair and reasonable way, and even a trace of fault could not be found. Meanwhile, he looked natural and graceful, without any panic because Zhang Qn was caught.

    In this way, Chu Liuyue not only distanced himself from this matter but also pushed Zhang Qn out.

    Chu Liuchen slowly raised his eyelids and took a gloomy look at Chu Liuyue, without a word.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll send someone to investigate the people around Zhang Qn and take all of them away,¡± the Emperor said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Father.¡± Chu Liuyue nodded without any intention of disobeying. Of course, Chu Liuyue knew about the Changxing Grass, and he did have no idea where Zhang Qn got the Changxing Grass. Was it given by Prime Minister Zhang? That was also impossible.

    Anyway, it was impossible for Prime Minister Zhang to have the Changxing Grass. Even if he had it, he couldn¡¯t have given such an important thing to Zhang Qn and asked her to murder Shao Wanru.

    The ball in the hands of the child was stained with the crumbs of Changxing Grass. Before the child was identally pushed out to the front of the startled horse, the servant girl by Zhang Qn¡¯s side had yed the ball a few times with the child. Back then, it was also the child who rolled the ball to Zhang Qn¡¯s feet. Zhang Qn particrly picked it up to have a look, and then gave it to her servant girl, asking her to amuse the child a few times.

    When the carriage of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion came over, the servant girl had just gone upstairs. Later, the child was identally pushed out by someone, and the ball in his hands hit the horse in front of the carriage. The horse was startled and out of control. It ran wildly with the carriage. Shao Wanru was pulled out of the carriage by her servant girls. The carriage hit the wall and broke into pieces¡­

    Everything pointed to Zhang Qn, and even when the guards from Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion took immediate action to block that section of the street, Zhang Qn was about to quietly leave from the back door with her servant girl.

    Then the crumbs of Changxing Grass on the ball were found out.

    The kind of crumbs had no smell and were tiny. If it had been rolled a few more times, it might have been gone. That was to say, if Chu Liuchen had arrived there a little bitter back then, the matter would have been over just like that. The child would not have been found, the ball would have been gone, and Zhang Qn would not have been on the scene¡­

    The Emperor did not summon Prime Minister Zhang until Chu Liuyue and Chu Liuchen left. By the time Prime Minister Zhang walked out of the door of the Imperial Study, he was in very low spirits.

    The Emperor sent guards to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion to detain all the people around Zhang Qn. Instead of taking them out, the guards interrogated those people outside the garden. The screams and the sound of sticks hitting on their bodies could be heard clearly in the room.

    In the room, Zhang Qn sat quietly. She lowered her head and clenched the handkerchief in her hand. The people outside were all her trusted subordinates who had followed her toe into Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion from Prime Minister Zhang¡¯s Mansion when she got married.

    Hearing the screams, she felt like the sticks hit on her body, tearing her heart. Suddenly, tears were full in her eyes and then rolled down her cheeks.

    One drop after another, tears kept sliding down!

    Just then, the beaded curtain was lifted, and Chu Liuyue strode in with a gloomy face. He nced at Zhang Qn and sat on the chair beside her. ¡°Zhang Qn, you are so bold that you dare to do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Zhang Qn said without looking up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think for me or your father?¡± The veins on Chu Liuyue¡¯s forehead throbbed. No matter how far he tried to distance himself from her, he couldn¡¯t cut off all ties with Zhang Qn. As everyone knew, Zhang Qn was his wife.

    ¡°Have you thought for me, Your Highness?¡± Zhang Qn suddenly raised her head and looked at Chu Liuyue excitedly.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t, do you think you can still be sitting here safe and sound? The status of Princess Yue has saved you a lot of punishment,¡± Chu Liuyue said sarcastically.

    ¡°Really? If you think for me, you won¡¯t just give me the position of Princess, but keep an ambiguous rtionship with another woman, entangling with her!¡± Zhang Qn suddenly screamed emotionally and red at Chu Liuyue. At this point, she didn¡¯t think too much and no longer cared about what Chu Liuyue thought.

    Chu Liuyue was startled by Zhang Qn¡¯s crazy look, and then a strong disgust appeared on his face. ¡°Even if I am entangled with other women, it¡¯s better than a crazy woman like you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this woman is someone else, but she is your third brother¡¯s wife!¡± Zhang Qn shouted with tears falling drop by drop. When her voice faded, she murmured, ¡°She is your sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Chu Liuyue stood up angrily and shouted sternly.

    ¡°See, I was right. You feel guilty, aren¡¯t you? Who would have thought that Your Highness Prince Yue has always wanted to marry Princess Chen? Others might not have thought of it, and even Prince Chen didn¡¯t either. If he knows that his wife has an ambiguous rtionship with you, will he be crazier than me?¡± Zhang Qn cried hard. At present, she had no hope, and she didn¡¯t want to hide her thoughts anymore.

    ¡°Zhang Qn, do you want to die?¡± Chu Liuyue red at Zhang Qn fiercely with a gloomy face, and his eyes shed with killing intent.

    But even so, Zhang Qn could see clearly, thinking, ¡°He wants to kill me? He wants to kill me!¡± This realization almost made her copse in an instant.

    ¡°So not only does he care about me, but he also wants to kill me.

    ¡°Is it just because I say right about his secret?

    ¡°As Princess Yue, how pathetic I am! I am just a decoration ced in this position. What is the daughter-inw of the eldest son of the Emperor? What is an extremely noble status? As a matter of fact, I am just a decoration.¡±

    ¡°She is your sister-inw! You¡­ Do you have any ethics?¡± Zhang Qn sobbed on the table.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Seeing that Zhang Qn was no longer shouting, Chu Liuyue looked a little better. He sat down again, looked at Zhang Qn coldly, and said, ¡°You went crazy, but don¡¯t implicate me and your father. Prime Minister Zhang was reprimanded by my father, and he just came out of the Pce.¡±

    ¡°Chu Liuyue, do you ¡­ do you really like her?¡± Zhang Qn continued to ask as if she didn¡¯t hear what Chu Liuyue had said.

    ¡°I have an innocent rtionship with any woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Innocent? Then why did you go to plead with Her Highness the Empress to allow you to marry her back then? Later, she got married, and arge number of women, who looked simr to her, entered the mansion. Some of them had simr eyes to hers, some had a simr shape of mouth to hers, and some had a simr back to hers. Your Highness, I am your wife. As Princess Yue, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Zhang Qn had seen everything with her own eyes and confirmed it again and again. Every new concubine looked a little like Shao Wanru. That was why they were favored by Prince Yue, while she was the one who was out of favor.

    Zhang Qn choked with sobs.

    Chu Liuyue looked very cold, and his gloomy eyes fell on Zhang Qn. After a long while, he said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you wanted to murder her?¡±

    ¡°Except for this, I have no other reasons to deal with her!¡± Zhang Qn cried. There seemed to be a scene appearing in her sight. Back then, they were besties and close to each other. Usually, they pulled Luo Xiaowan to hang out. Zhang Qn didn¡¯t know when she began to look at Shao Wanru with disgust in her eyes.

    Was it when she was confirmed to be Princess Yue? It didn¡¯t seem to be. There should still be some time¡­

    Since when were there only those who spoke ill of Shao Wanru around her? Zhang Qn didn¡¯t know. She only remembered that everyone around her seemed to be talking about Chu Liuyue and Shao Wanru. Each matter found out showed that Chu Liuyue had an ambiguous rtionship with Shao Wanru. Zhang Qn couldn¡¯t bear it, and she really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Only with these reasons, you think that she and I¡­¡± Chu Liuyue said, ¡°Even if I have any thoughts about her, she and I have nothing to each other. You have a vicious heart, and you murdered people because of jealousy. However, you take such an excuse to make stories. You¡¯re really stupid. You don¡¯t even realize that you¡¯ve fallen into the trap set by Infanta Yuan¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Do you have a crush on her?¡± Zhang Qn looked up and asked in a trembling voice. This was the most important sentence she had heard.

    ¡°Yes, I have some thoughts about her, but what does it have to do with her? She doesn¡¯t know anything. You did such a thing just because I have a little crush on her. Zhang Qn, if I hadn¡¯t married a vicious woman like you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been implicated by you now.¡±

    Chu Liuyue said with his cold gaze falling on her, ¡°If you seed this time, at least no one will find out about you. But you did it and let others find out about it. You deserve it. The position of Princess Yue can only be left to a virtuous woman. You don¡¯t deserve it! If you wish to survive, you need to make it clear how Infanta Yuan¡¯an deceived you. Don¡¯t get your father and I involved in this matter.¡±

    After saying that, Chu Liuyue turned around and left. He came here to warn Zhang Qn not to get him involved in this matter. Chu Liuzhou had an ident, and now it was his chance to make a big name for himself. If it was frustrated because of Zhang Qn, Chu Liuyue would not spare Zhang Qn even if she died.

    The curtain fell heavily, and the bead strings flew in all directions, reflecting bits of crystal light. In the end, the beads slipped down one by one, and then all connected together, which was very beautiful. Looking at the beaded shadows in a daze, Zhang Qn suddenlyughed.

    Sheughed so crazily that she bent over and almost be ill-mannered with her hands on her belly.

    Sheughed so hard that her tears could not stop streaming down.

    Why did she firmly believe that Shao Wanru had an affair with Chu Liuyue like crazy? How could Chu Liuyue have an affair? What he cared about most was himself. He could fall in love with a woman secretly. However, once this woman stood in his way, he would not hesitate to kill her to clear the way for himself.

    She was wrong. She was totally wrong!

    In fact, it was not only because Infanta Yuan¡¯an had misled her, but also because of her own idea. If she hadn¡¯t thought so, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s words were right, and she wouldn¡¯t have been crazily trying to kill Shao Wanru so that Shao Wanru could neverpete with her for Chu Liuyue.

    But why would Shao Wanru fight over it?

    Apparently, Shao Wanru had a better Prince Chen. On that day, Prince Chen knelt in the dust and held Shao Wanru tightly in his arms. This scene appeared in Zhang Qn¡¯s mind again. Such a noble and elegant man was so panicked like a lost child, andter, his despair was gloomy and terrifying. If Shao Wanru died, Zhang Qn knew that she would have no chance to survive at that moment.

    Back then, Zhang Qn was already scared and regretful. And now, she saw it clearly, and she was desperate. Her body slid down heavily¡­

 Chapter 1291 - 1291 May I See Princess Chen

    Chapter 1291 May I See Princess Chen

    ¡°Infanta Yuan¡¯an again?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise, ¡°She is so capable, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Chu Liuchen held her in his arms and spoke softly, ¡°Even if it were not her, she would have to suffer the consequence. She gave the Changxing Grass to Zhang Qn in private. Besides, she repeatedly ndered you before Zhang Qn. All these things were because she heard something from the Empress: Chu Liuyue had asked to marry you. Out of jealousy, she targeted you.¡±

    Sensing the warm and familiar scent she gave off in his arms, Chu Liuchen slightly tightened his grip. The woman in his arms was his treasure. He would never let anyone covet her.

    ¡°What did Infanta Yuan¡¯an say?¡± Shao Wanru asked, lifting her eyebrows. She felt well after waking up, but Chu Liuchen did not allow her to get up. He had been holding her since he came back from the Pce.

    Sensing his muscles bunch under her clothes, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t dare to move. She obediently leaned against his chest and appeased him.

    ¡°She can¡¯t say anything now!¡± Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said with coldness in his beautiful eyes. Each plot was equipped with a backup n. How could a foolish woman like Infanta Yuan¡¯an arrange it?

    ¡°Something¡­ happened to her?¡± Shao Wanru fluttered her long eyshes twice and understood what Chu Liuchen meant.

    ¡°All the consorts, second consorts, and some inconspicuous concubines around Chu Liuzhou have been drugged. When those women heard the news in such a desperate situation, they asked Infanta Yuan¡¯an for an exnation together. Everyone was pushing and shoving while someone knocked Infanta Yuan¡¯an out. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    It also happened today. Coincidentally, when Shao Wanru fainted outside, Infanta Yuan¡¯an was also knocked unconscious.

    Only Chu Liuzhou and his family were temporarily locked up in the Cold Pce. Except for Chu Liuzhou, most of the other people were women. Even if Infanta Yuan¡¯an was Princess Zhou, she could only keep one servant girl. Other consorts and second consorts also had servant girls. Somehow, they heard that Infanta Yuan¡¯an had poisoned them. In a rage, these women went to confront Infanta Yuan¡¯an about it.

    Everyone was locked up. In such a desperate situation, no one cared about Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s higher status. As a result, Infanta Yuan¡¯an slipped into aa in the conflict. Although Chu Liuzhou was in the next room, he ignored these women¡¯s affairs.

    After that, he just asked someone to pull Infanta Yuan¡¯an up and carry her to the bed. After this ident was reported to the Empress, he no longer paid attention to her.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t yet woken up? I¡¯m afraid her life would be in danger!¡± Shao Wanru looked out of the window. It was dark outside. The wind whistled through the branches in pitch darkness.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t care whether Infanta Yuan¡¯an would live or die. He tenderly nced at Shao Wanru and asked again, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    Since Shao Wanru woke up, he had asked this question more than a dozen times.

    Shao Wanru smiled, reached out to take his big hand, and squeezed it hard. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m fine. See? I woke up early. Qing¡¯er is seriously injured.¡±

    Qing¡¯er was badly hurt, but since she was treated in time, she would recover without any aftereffects. Even if Shao Wanru knew about it, she was still worried and wanted to see her in person, but Chu Liuchen did not allow her to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange two more secret guards for you!¡± This incident greatly shocked Chu Liuchen. On full alert, he thought for a while and said. After all, Qing¡¯er couldn¡¯t serve Zhuozhuo at the moment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out recently!¡± Shao Wanru smiled and reached out to rub Chu Liuchen¡¯s tightened handsome face. They were lying in bed, whispering to each other without sleeping. Her aura of warmth and tenderness softened his gloominess.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you go to your grandma¡¯s mansion?¡± Chu Liuchen was still worried. Shao Wanru had an ident today because Zhang Qn had calcted the route and time. She set up this vicious n to harm Shao Wanru on her way to see Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Grandma was scared out of her wits. After she hurried over to see me, she didn¡¯t allow me to go to her mansion again.¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hade before she woke up and apanied her until Chu Liuchen returned. Before leaving, she repeatedly told Chu Liuchen not to let Shao Wanru go alone to her mansion.

    Chu Liuchen touched his head and smiled. He had heard it. But then, he had concentrated all his attention on Shao Wanru and didn¡¯t pay attention to Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ words. He just nodded subconsciously back then. Remembering that, he said, ¡°I forgot it. I didn¡¯t notice it just now.¡±

    Shao Wanru sensed the glimmer of amusement in his words, and her eyes softened. Her long eyshes fluttered twice as she asked, ¡°What about Zhang Qn?¡±

    ¡°She attempted to murder you. I can¡¯t spare her life!¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly in a low voice.

    Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but she could feel theplete darkness in his heart. So, she turned around and snuggled close to him. After hesitating a little, she said, ¡°Can you spare her life?¡±

    In fact, what Zhang Qn had done would not endanger her life. After all, she was still alive and well. But Chu Liuchen was different. As long as Chu Liuchen wanted to kill her, Zhang Qn could not escape alive.

    ¡°She was determined to hurt you, but you want to keep her alive? Are you soft-hearted?¡± Chu Liuchen was so pissed off by her suggestion that he nearlyughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not soft-hearted. She has be like this, so just let her be!¡± Shao Wanru said with a trace of pity across her watery eyes. At the beginning of their friendship, they had a wonderful time together. But in the end, their rtionship ended up like this.

    She was not soft-hearted ¡ª she only wanted to keep their fleeting wonderful memory.

    But she just kept it in her heart. From now on, she would never see Zhang Qn again, let alone pay attention to her life. She wouldn¡¯t care about what would happen between her and Chu Liuyue.

    Shao Wanru was a little downcast in his arms. Feeling it, Chu Liuchen thought for a while and said softly, ¡°Okay! Then, let¡¯s spare her life!¡±

    Sparing her life was all that he would do. Zhang Qn could never get any additional benefits from him.

    Princess Yue¡¯s plot against Princess Chen had been exposed, and it was actually Princess Zhou who incited her to do so. However, since Princess Zhou viciously poisoned other women of Prince Zhou, she was beaten unconscious. Now she was in aa like a dead person.

    Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion had been thoroughly searched. It turned out that Prince Zhou had long intended to rebel. Arge number of weapons had been buried in Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion long ago. Once his scheme came to light, Prince Zhou could deploy his resources in time. There was another proof of this rebellion: a pair of phoenix hairpins found in Princess Zhou¡¯s room. Only the Empress was allowed to use such phoenix hairpins.

    But this pair of phoenix hairpins did not belong to the Empress.

    Undoubtedly, Prince Zhou had plotted a rebellion. The Emperor was furious andpletely enclosed Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion. Prince Zhou and all the womenfolk would be locked up in the mansion for the rest of their lives.

    It meant Prince Zhou had lost his power. The Emperor was kind enough to spare his life because he was unwilling to kill his son. Otherwise, Prince Zhou would not have survived.

    The Empress in the Pce was demoted to an imperial consort without a title.

    Consort Lan officially became Noble Consort Lan. The position of the Empress in the imperial harem was vacant. Now, only Noble Consort Lan and Consort of Virtue had the highest ranks. Consort of Virtue had the highest status, while Noble Consort Lan took second ce. The seal of the imperial harem was still in the hands of Consort of Virtue and Consort Ming. Noble Consort Lan expressed her reluctance to take over this matter. Like before, she still lived a secluded life.

    She did not allow any consorts in the Pce to visit her, nor would she go to see Consort of Virtue. She would not even pay a visit to the Empress Dowager. It seemed as if she were still an ordinary consort who was grounded.

    Most people had never seen this Noble Consort Lan. They only heard she was a rare beauty. When she was with the Emperor, he was still a Prince. At that time, few people cared about her appearance. After she entered the Pce, she was punished by forbidding leave from her ce. Now it seemed that the Emperor only did that to protect her.

    Over the years, the Emperor had been deeply in love with the mysterious Consort Lan. Many people couldn¡¯t help guessing how Consort Lan could have achieved that. Compared with those new consorts in the Pce, Consort Lan was exceedingly beautiful. But no matter what, she was no longer young. How could she make the Emperor bear her in mind constantly?

    Despite all kinds of guesses, Consort Lan was still the most favored and mysterious consort in the Pce. Even the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t make excessive demands of her.

    Zhang Qn was indeed not dead, but her position as Princess Yue had been stripped. She was now a verymon second consort. Madam of Prime Minister Zhang had visited her. Seeing Zhang Qn lying there in despair like a bag of bones, she burst into tears.

    ¡°Mother, may I see Princess Chen?¡± Zhang Qn¡¯s tears had dried up. She stretched out her thin arm and held her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Why do you go to see her? She is fine, but you are as miserable as this!¡± Madam of Prime Minister Zhang cried. She knew her daughter had only herself to me, but she was still anxious and angry at the sight of her lifeless daughter.

    ¡°Mother, it was my fault. I hurt her and let her down¡­ I¡¯m most awfully sorry for her!¡± Zhang Qn shed tears again, and her eyes were full of pain. She regretted it very much.

    ¡°Mother, I beg you. I want to see her again and apologize to her in person.¡± Zhang Qn cried bitterly. Obsessed with the wrong idea, she was misled by Infanta Yuan¡¯an and made mistakes in a row. Atst, she ended up in a miserable situation. As she made her bed, she must lie on it. She didn¡¯t me anyone but herself for being blinded by jealousy.

    How could a person like her have an affair with Chu Liuyue? Shao Wanru, instead of her, would have married Chu Liuyue if they had been in love.

    In fact, Shao Wanru had given her a clear hint. But it was a pity that Zhang Qn failed to see through this matter. Besides, she was devoured by envy and hatred back then.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try. You¡­ wait for me!¡± Seeing her daughter like this, Madam of Prime Minister Zhang knew she would not live long. Therefore, she agreed in tears.

    ¡°Mother, if she doesn¡¯t want to¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if she refuses to see me. Give this letter¡­ to her. It is myst¡­st letter written before my death!¡± Zhang Qn wiped away all her tears, and a smile appeared on her wizened face. At this time, she looked more like her old self before her marriage. She made less effort to put on a dignified look and appeared more unscrupulous.

    The letter under the pillow was covered with tear stains. Once again, she looked at Madam of Prime Minister Zhang and emphasized, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t me anyone for what happened to me. I suffer from my deeds. It has nothing to do with anyone else, not even Infanta Yuan¡¯an. I have to eat my own bitter fruit. Please give the letter to Princess Chen!¡±

 Chapter 1292 - 1292 Great Elder Princess Showed Weakness

    Chapter 1292 Great Elder Princess Showed Weakness

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t agree to the request of Madam of Prime Minister Zhang. But atst, she epted the letter she brought over.

    Madam of Prime Minister Zhang left while sobbing, but she knew there was nothing she could do about it. It was her daughter who caused the trouble. At this time, nothing could be done when Princess Chen was unwilling to forgive her.

    Besides, her daughter had said Princess Chen shouldn¡¯t be med for this. Therefore, Madam of Prime Minister Zhang hated Infanta Yuan¡¯an and Ruiping Great Elder Princess more¡­

    The letter ced on the table was opened. It was about Zhang Qn¡¯s experience during these days. She was first suspicious. Then, evil intentions gradually upied her mind. Secrets revealed by this letter were more than she had provided. In it, Zhang Qn clearly stated every event in Princess Yuyan¡¯s courtyard.

    In the end, she especially mentioned Princess Yuyan and asked Shao Wanru to watch out for Princess Yuyan and Commandery Prince Qing.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an gave the Changxing Grass to Zhang Qn and repeatedly said she found it herself. But Zhang Qn still felt the Changxing Grass had something to do with Princess Yuyan and the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    After reading the letter, Shao Wanru paused and sighed. She was reluctant to see Zhang Qn and didn¡¯t know what to say to her. Making Chu Liuchen spare her life was the best she could do to help Zhang Qn. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t have a tender heart. In the past, she wholeheartedly wanted to make friends with Zhang Qn. However, Zhang Qn never stopped scheming against her. How could Shao Wanru forgive her?

    Zhang Qn was not stupid after all. At this critical moment, she realized others were using her as a pawn, an abandoned one now.

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Qiu¡¯er came in with a cup of tea and reminded her in a low voice.

    Chu Liuchen specially sent Qiu¡¯er and Dong¡¯er to serve Shao Wanru. They were both good at martial arts. Although Yujie didn¡¯t break her hands and feet, she had many scratches. At this time, she could only lie down and rest. It was good for the two servant girls to fill the vacancy.

    ¡°Go and ask Nanny Wei toe over!¡± Shao Wanru nodded and ordered, putting the letter under the pillow. When Madam of Prime Minister Zhang was in the room just now, a servant girl came and reported that Empress Dowager had sent Nanny Wei over. At this time, she was still waiting in the wing room.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Dong¡¯er answered and left. Before long, Nanny Wei entered the inner room with a big smile. Shao Wanruy propped against the soft pillows.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Nanny Wei stepped forward and was about to bow.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, you don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony here. Qiu¡¯er!¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    Qiu¡¯er hurried forward to pull Nanny Wei up before she bent down. Then, she helped her sit down on a brocade stool nearby.

    Nanny Wei observed Shao Wanru¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Her Majesty asked me toe and see you. How is your condition after such a thing happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shao Wanru said and tried to get up. However, her face immediately changed a little, and she gave a choked cry. She must have identally pulled a wound.

    She was indeed wounded, though her injury was not very serious. After she rolled on the ground several times, she got a few scratches on her back and arms. This morning, Chu Liuchen applied medicine to her wounds again.

    ¡°Lie still, Your Highness. I¡¯m here to check on you on behalf of the Empress Dowager. Also, Ruiping Great Elder Princess sent you a gift to apologize,¡± Nanny Wei said with a grin.

    ¡°A gift for apologizing?¡± Shao Wanru, stunned to hear that, looked at Nanny Wei in surprise.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s also the idea of the Empress Dowager. The cause of this matter is Infanta Yuan¡¯an. I heard it was mainly because of the conflict between you and Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Prince Chen had broken Second Young Master Qu¡¯s arm. Do you still remember it?¡± Nanny Wei reminded her.

    ¡°So what?¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s face suddenly fell. She had understood what Ruiping Great Elder Princess meant. Such a serious incident happened. But to her great surprise, Ruiping Great Elder Princess described it as a private sh between Infanta Yuan¡¯an and her. ¡°So, Prince Chen should take the me?¡±

    When it came to the previous incident, both Shao Wanru and Infanta Yuan¡¯an had made some mistakes, but Chu Liuchen resorted to violence in the dispute.

    ¡°How could it be Prince Chen¡¯s fault? The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t want you and Prince Chen to be too hard on Infanta Yuan¡¯an. She is a poordy in such a pitiful condition now. She won¡¯t get better. Ruiping Great Elder Princess doesn¡¯t know anything about this,¡± Nanny Wei hurriedly shook her head and exined.

    Shao Wanru let her eyes settle upon Nanny Wei¡¯s face. Nanny Wei was all smiles with a freshplexion. Anyway, she didn¡¯t seem to be lying. All of a sudden, her eyes turned prating.

    Shao Wanru knew the Empress Dowager had always been very protective toward Chu Liuchen. Thus, she firmly believed Empress Dowager would not me Chu Liuchen and would never let anyone criticize him at this time.

    But ording to Ruiping Great Elder Princess, Chu Liuchen was the cause of this matter, wasn¡¯t he?

    Of course, in her eyes, Shao Wanru was also one of the causes.

    At the very start, she hadn¡¯t had a dispute with Infanta Yuan¡¯an, which alerted people in the Pce. As a result, Chu Liuchen learned about it and broke Second Young Master Qu¡¯s arm. If none of these things had ever happened, Infanta Yuan¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have held a grudge and made such a big scene.

    Three Princes in the royal family had married their legal wives. Shockingly, all three of them were involved, and none were in a good situation.

    Shao Wanru had been very close to death, and Infanta Yuan¡¯an was almost dead now. And Zhang Qn seemed to be equally miserable.

    Their conflict would be the most shocking news if it weren¡¯t for Prince Zhou¡¯s rebellion.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, but it is not within Prince Chen¡¯s power to help you. Ruiping Great Elder Princess should go and plead with the Emperor instead!¡± Shao Wanru said, staying calm and collected.

    ¡°Her Grace began begging His Majesty long ago, and she has knelt before the Imperial Study¡¯s door for a few hours. The Empress Dowager is very distressed to see her suffering like this.¡± Nanny Wei sighed. ¡°Your Highness, Her Majesty wanted you to go to the Imperial Study and see Ruiping Great Elder Princess. By the way, please help her beg for mercy. You are the victim. If you don¡¯t mind, His Majesty can let go of this matter.¡±

    Shao Wanru sneered. ¡°Sure enough, I¡¯m the victim. The Emperor would certainly let off Ruiping Great Elder Princess if I¡¯m willing to forgive them. But what would others think of Chu Liuchen then?

    ¡°In other people¡¯s eyes, he would be an ipetent troublemaker. What is worse, he might be known as a brutal and restless Prince. Such a result would do no good to Chu Liuchen.¡±

    Shao Wanru might not help him with this kind of thing, but she would never be a drag on him.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, please report it to Imperial Grandmother. I¡¯m in poor health and can barely move, so I¡¯m afraid I can do nothing to help now.¡±

    Shao Wanru shook her head and said.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Nanny Wei tried to persuade her, but Shao Wanru raised her head and stopped her. ¡°I know what you want to say, but that¡¯s beyond my power. If Her Majesty has the urge to do it, she can do it in person!¡±

    After saying that, Shao Wanru slid down a little. Qiu¡¯er stepped forward and removed a thick and soft pillow behind her. This way, her master could lie morefortably in a lower position. Shao Wanru closed her eyes, her long eyshes gently falling on her weak, pale face.

    With this, she gave Nanny Wei a blunt refusal and motioned for her to go out.

    With a little livid face, Nanny Wei tightly pressed her fingers against the cuffs of her sleeves and tried hard to suppress the anger in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that Shao Wanru would even dare to reject Empress Dowager¡¯s request. In her mind, Shao Wanru would obey Empress Dowager in every way and struggled to go to the Imperial Study despite her illness.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Nanny Wei pretended not to understand Shao Wanru¡¯s hint. With an effort, she contained her irritation and raised her voice to call Princess Chen.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, please get up. Her Highness is going to rest!¡± Qiu¡¯er came over and said, pulling Nanny Wei by the sleeve.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± When Nanny Wei was pulled up, she shouted angrily. With a violent wave of her sleeve, she tried to push Qiu¡¯er away. Much to her surprise, Qiu¡¯er had great strength and could drag her a few steps forward. Then, Qiu¡¯er rxed her grip on Nanny Wei¡¯s sleeve. She reached out, took her arm, and walked out with her. ¡°Nanny, Her Highness is indeed tired out. She hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Pleasee back next time!¡±

    Her words sounded polite, but her actions were rough ¡ª she pulled Nanny Wei straight to the outer room.

    ¡°Where did youe from? You are so rude. Ie here for the Empress Dowager.¡± Nanny Wei struggled and bellowed at Qiu¡¯er to stop.

    However, Qiu¡¯er didn¡¯t stop walking. She pulled Nanny Wei out of the outer room and didn¡¯t let go of her until they were out of the door.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness, but Her Highness is in poor health. Our Prince has ordered us not to let Her Highness get tired,¡± Qiu¡¯er exined with a panicked look.

    Of course, she only looked frightened, but there was no trace of panic in her eyes. At a nce, Nanny Wei knew she just pretended to talk nicely.

    Annoyed, Nanny Wei stood still and red at Qiu¡¯er fiercely. Then she pointed at her and rebuked sharply, ¡°How could a cheap servant girl be so audacious and rude? How bold and ignorant you are to ignore Empress Dowager¡¯s order? What severe punishment do you think you deserve?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Wei, why are you so angry?¡± A t voice came from aside.

    Nanny Wei turned her head and saw the chief supervisor of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansioning over with a smile. The anger on her face immediately faded away. The chief supervisor had been the former empress¡¯s servant. How could she not know him?

    ¡°Greetings, Nanny Wei.¡± The chief supervisor came over and gave her a cupped-hand salute with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Nanny Wei said politely, her eyes on the two servants behind him. ¡°Why do youe to the inner court at this time?¡±

    ¡°Just now, our Prince heard that you hade, so he specially asked me toe and have a look. By the way, I was ordered to send some medicinal materials to Her Highness. Since she has been in poor health, my master is very worried about her. I have just picked up these herbs and took them out of the warehouse,¡± the chief supervisor said with a smile and looked behind Nanny Wei.

    Seeing this, Nanny Wei also looked back but didn¡¯t see anyone. Subconsciously, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Her Majesty knew Princess Chen was injured, but hasn¡¯t she bestowed any favors upon her?¡± The chief supervisor looked behind Nanny Wei a few more times. It seemed he could hardly believe it. Then he muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. How upset Prince Chen will be if he knows it! No way, I must talk to my master about it.¡±

    With this, the chief supervisor seemed to want to turn around.

    ¡°How could there be no reward? It¡¯s just behind me. I walked a little faster and arrived first, and Her Majesty¡¯s reward will be here soon!¡± Nanny Wei said in a hurry. If Prince Chen went toin to the Empress Dowager about this, she would be in great trouble¡­

 Chapter 1293 - 1293 Weird, Could There Be a Reversal

    Chapter 1293 Weird, Could There Be a Reversal

    ¡°Nanny Wei, you are in such a hurry. Why?¡± The chief supervisor talked about something else. After a nce at her, he smiled and asked.

    Nanny Wei paused subconsciously but pretended to be calm. ¡°Her Majesty was worried about Princess Chen. I walked faster because I was anxious to learn about her condition. Fortunately, she is not seriously injured. Otherwise, it would be hard for me to report it to Her Majesty!¡±

    Nanny Wei put her palms together devoutly as she spoke. She seemed grateful that Princess Chen was lucky enough to have had a narrow escape.

    ¡°Not seriously injured?¡± The chief supervisor smiled and said, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to report it!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Nanny Wei was stunned. She put down her hands and had a bad feeling in her heart.

    ¡°It happens that Prince Chen has gone to the Pce today. At this time, he must have seen the Empress Dowager. He knows the best about Her Highness¡¯s injury condition,¡± the chief supervisor said, smiling broadly.

    ¡°Has Prince Chen gone to the Pce of Benevolent Peace?¡± Nanny Wei asked, and her face drastically changed.

    ¡°He should have gone there. Before entering the Pce today, my master said he wanted to see the Empress Dowager!¡± The chief supervisor said.

    ¡°Since you are here to watch over Princess Chen, I will return to serve the Empress Dowager in the Pce!¡± Nanny Wei nned to leave. She snickered nervously, bowed to the chief supervisor, and hurriedly left.

    The chief supervisor watched Nanny Wei retreat in a hurry. His smile faded away, and his mouth twisted in a contemptuous sneer. They both served in the Pce and were their masters¡¯ trusted subordinates. Whoever obtained their high positions must be clever in dealing with people. Though they just exchanged a few words, they got a lot of information.

    ¡°Chief supervisor, Her Highness invites you in!¡± Qiu¡¯er came out and bowed to him.

    The chief supervisor nodded and asked two servants to guard outside. He followed Qiu¡¯er into the main room.

    A screen was ced before Shao Wanru¡¯s bed, whichpletely blocked her bed, and the chief supervisor answered from outside the screen.

    ¡°Has Nanny Wei left?¡± After the chief supervisor bowed, Shao Wanru asked him to sit down and asked slowly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The chief supervisor nodded. He came in time because Shao Wanru specially invited him over.

    ¡°Nanny Wei is a little strange. Do you think so?¡± Shao Wanru asked. Since she was not seriously injured, she sat up again andy on the bed.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want my master to tell the Empress Dowager the truth about you. Besides, she deliberately said you were lucky to escape with minor injuries. This matter seems to have involved Ruiping Great Elder Princess.¡± The chief supervisor analyzed.

    Shao Wanru nodded with genuine admiration for the chief supervisor. Sure enough, he had be a capable general steward in the Pce. Even if he didn¡¯t hear what Nanny Wei said to her, he could make a close guess.

    ¡°Nanny Wei came here to plead for Ruiping Great Elder Princess and asked me to help her. I heard Ruiping Great Elder Princess had knelt before the Imperial Study, but the Emperor hasn¡¯t yet responded to her,¡± Shao Wanru said. She was not very clear about affairs in the Pce, so she especially mentioned this matter and asked the chief supervisor¡¯s opinion.

    In the mansion, the chief supervisor was the most suitable person to handle this.

    ¡°Nanny Wei asked you to help Ruiping Great Elder Princess beg for mercy in the Imperial Study?¡± Although Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say much, every word she said was crucial. At once, the chief supervisor understood what these words meant. His face darkened as he concluded.

    ¡°I think so,¡± said Shao Wanru.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± The chief supervisor blurted out without thinking.

    ¡°Why?¡± Shao Wanru asked with her long eyshes fluttering. What she had thought of might not be what the chief supervisor had in mind. There should be something different.

    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t plead for Ruiping Great Elder Princess. There are two reasons. One is that my master is now in charge of this case. If you intervene at this time, the Emperor will be embarrassed. He has been in poor health, so the attitude he reveals is critical!¡±

    This idea also urred to Shao Wanru. At this time, she couldn¡¯t hold Chu Liuchen back. She nodded and said, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the second reason?¡±

    ¡°Prince Zhou has an ident, and only Prince Yue and my master have an untarnished reputation. At this time, we should be more careful in everything. Infanta Yuan¡¯an schemed against you behind the scenes, and you are the victim. But if you enter the Pce to help Ruiping Great Elder Princess, the situation will be reversed. You may be the person who framed others. At that time, no one will intercede for you!¡±

    The chief supervisor said seriously.

    Her words aroused Shao Wanru¡¯s interest. ¡°How could such a situation be overturned?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, everything can be changed before the final conclusion is reached!¡± The chief supervisor said, ¡°Especially in the Pce, there are all kinds of possibilities.¡±

    Shao Wanru surely could understand his clear warning out of good intentions. Right away, she nodded. ¡°Rest assured. I will be careful. What do you think they will do?¡±

    ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess might also be sacrificed. If anything happens when she is kneeling there¡­¡± The chief supervisor thought it over and said.

    ¡°You mean Ruiping Great Elder Princess will have an ident?¡± Shao Wanru straightened up and said, ¡°But she has such a noble and high status. How could it be possible?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Do you remember where Infanta Yuan¡¯an got the Changxing Grass? She is in aa and on the verge of death. No one will know who has the Changxing Grass without her confession,¡± the chief supervisor said.

    Shao Wanru fell silent with cold sweat on her back because she realized she hadn¡¯t considered everything carefully. She didn¡¯t want to hinder Chu Liuchen, but it had never urred to her that the situation could be reversed. The most important thing was that Infanta Yuan¡¯an was in aa. At this time, everything was possible.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess might try to frame her with her life. In addition, some other evidence against her might be dug out in Infanta Yuan¡¯an¡¯s ce. Most critically, her injury was not serious. With all the evidence, she would look very suspicious. Even Princess Yue and Princess Zhou were involved. As Princess Chen, why couldn¡¯t she design and put on a show?

    If she helped Ruiping Great Elder Princess, others might think she did it with a guilty conscience. Later, if something happened to Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡­ In other people¡¯s eyes, it must be Princess Chen who hurt Ruiping Great Elder Princess. It was because Ruiping Great Elder Princess held evidence against her. Afterward, more evidence would be ¡°discovered¡± in the ce of Infanta Yuan¡¯an, who was still in aa.

    If that were the case, Shao Wanru woulde to a dead end.

    Tightly clenching a corner of the quilt, Shao Wanru said with a frosty look, ¡°Chief supervisor, if such a thing happens, who will benefit from it?¡±

    Thinking of what Nanny Wei had said and done just now, Shao Wanru knew such a thing was very likely to happen.

    ¡°If such a thing happens, the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion will benefit the most. Of course, there might be other people who gain benefits in the confused situation!¡± The chief supervisor said in a deep voice.

    This time, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t make a detailed inquiry. After thinking for a while, she ordered, ¡°Dong¡¯er, catch up with Nanny Wei and tell her I¡¯ll go and help Ruiping Great Elder Princess ask for mercy before the Imperial Study.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Though Dong¡¯er didn¡¯t know what Shao Wanru meant, she still went out immediately. She walked fast. With Shao Wanru¡¯s order, she would certainly speed up to catch up with Nanny Wei.

    ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± asked the chief supervisor.

    ¡°Since Ruiping Great Elder Princess is waiting for me to go there, I should let them know I will be there. Otherwise, they won¡¯t go on with their ns!¡± Shao Wanru said coldly. Since some people were plotting against her, she might as well use this opportunity to gain her end.

    ¡°Do you mean to induce the evildoers to expose themselves?¡± The chief supervisor pondered over it and immediately understood what Shao Wanru meant. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°This strategy is feasible. Since Ruiping Great Elder Princess wants to frame you by putting herself in danger, she must have made preparations in advance. They won¡¯t take the next step if you refuse to go there.¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess certainly wouldn¡¯t die for no reason. There must be a process prepared long before Shao Wanru went over. But it depended on what Shao Wanru would do next.

    ¡°Who do you think is most likely to have the Changxing Grass?¡± Shao Wanru nodded and asked.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan! I think she is most likely to do it,¡± the chief supervisor said bluntly, without hiding anything about this matter. His master¡¯s meaning was evident, and Princess Chen was bright and capable. Thus, the chief supervisor felt entirely at ease to tell Princess Chen this secret.

    ¡°What does Princess Yuyan want to do?¡± Shao Wanru spoke in a low mumble as if to herself. She didn¡¯t seem to ask the chief supervisor but was more like asking herself. Her eyes were cold. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Chief supervisor, thank you for this. Please go back!¡±

    The chief supervisor would have to deal with a lot of affairs in the outer court. Thus, Shao Wanru did not ask him to stay any longer.

    The chief supervisor nodded and stood up to leave.

    Shao Wanru rxed, leaning back on the soft, high pillow behind her. Carefully, she checked the possibility of the whole matter, ording to the chief supervisor¡¯s analysis.

    Princess Yuyan, most likely, it was her. But what about Chu Qing behind her? Chu Qing had never been simple-minded. She had seen and thought of many things done by him. In addition, she remembered everything that had happened in the Yuhui Nunnery. All the clues seemed to have something to do with Chu Qing. Could it be possible that Chu Qing was¡­

    ¡°My Lady, I¡¯m back!¡± Dong¡¯er came back and reported to her, interrupting her meditation.

    ¡°Have you caught up with Nanny Wei?¡± Shao Wanru came back to her senses and asked.

    ¡°Yes. Nanny Wei has entered the Pce. She also walked very fast!¡± Dong¡¯er said.

    ¡°What did she say? How did she react?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°Nanny Wei was very delighted when hearing you would go there. She kept praising you for being kind-hearted. Also, she asked when you woulde over. I thought about it and told her you would arrive in about two hours. Then, Nanny Wei said she had something to do and hurriedly left. She walked as fast as before!¡± Dong¡¯er emphasized Nanny Wei¡¯s state.

    Princess Chen had made it clear that she would not go. Dong¡¯er just went there to pass on a message and was smart enough to say the approximate time her master mighte. But whatever she said, Princess Chen would cancel the arrangement.

    Shao Wanru showed a smile on her face. She had never been a person who would resign herself to fate. Princess Yuyan should be the next one. She married Commandery Prince Qing to maintain a peaceful rtionship between the two countries. But she must have had a hard time in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion¡­

    Comment (0)

    Chapter 1294 Great Elder Princess Venture Her Fortune on a Single Move

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess knelt on the ground for a long time. Her legs went numb, and her forehead was dripping sweat. But even so, she still gritted her teeth and endured it. She had to stick at it. Many people in her mansion were nervously waiting for the Emperor¡¯s order.

    She hated her granddaughter, Infanta Yuan¡¯an. If she had known she was such a disappointing granddaughter, she would not have tried her best to promote her.

    Except for Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she had a lot of grandsons and granddaughters. She was reluctant to sacrifice everyone for her. But now, she could do nothing but scold Infanta Yuan¡¯an for being a useless idiot.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was her eldest legitimate granddaughter, the most steady one. Therefore, she entered the Pce and asked for a reward for her. That was how Infanta Yuan¡¯an got her title. By improving her status, Ruiping Great Elder Princess intended to let her marry the crown prince of the Eastern Pce in the future. However, it was a pity that the Emperor had not appointed a crown prince yet. In the end, she could only choose Prince Zhou.

    The position of the Empress was rtively secure, and Prince Zhou was most likely to be the crown prince.

    Unexpectedly, Prince Zhou was imprisoned overnight. From then on, he could never be the crown prince. Instead, he became an imprisoned criminal who could only keep his life.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an got herself into trouble overnight and implicated her grandma. Ruiping Great Elder Princess was ovee with regret. Now she was forced to save herself.

    A young pce maid sneaked over and seemed to pass by. But when she walked past Ruiping Great Elder Princess, she whispered, ¡°She wille in two hours!¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess could hardly hold on. Instantly, this short sentence lifted her spirits. She let out a long breath with a trace of sharpness across her eyes. How could she not be arrogant as a noble Great Elder Princess? When cornered, she would not let others have an easy time.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an fell into such a miserable situation because of her deficient n and Shao Wanru. Without Shao Wanru, Yuan¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have been like this.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess clenched her teeth in bitter hatred. Lowering her head, she carefully took out a pill from the pocket in her sleeve and swallowed it. The pill needed some time to take effect, and its impact shouldst about four hours. She was no longer in a hurry now, for she had to wait for Shao Wanru toe over.

    With sweat dripping from her face, she became overly frail now. She looked up at the Imperial Study glittering with gold in the sunlight before her. Everything seemed to be in the clouds, and she was falling from the clouds. When Shao Wanru arrived, Ruiping Great Elder Princess thought she could first ask her for a ss of water.

    Even if it was not Shao Wanru, she could let Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl do it. Then if something happened to her, it would be Shao Wanru¡¯s problem. As long as she calcted the time correctly, she would not die, and no misfortune would happen to her mansion.

    She was waiting¡­ waiting for Shao Wanru toe.

    Since her legs were numb, she could feel nothing but the dull pain. However, no more news came from the Imperial Study. The Emperor seemed to have determined not to forgive her. The corners of her eyes trembled slightly, but Ruiping Great Elder Princess calmly epted the consequences. At present, her main task was to wait for Shao Wanru.

    But it had been a long time. Why hadn¡¯t Shao Wanrue yet? Ruiping Great Elder Princess raised her numb head and looked behind her. Every once in a while, she would check if Shao Wanru wasing. But until now, she couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. Hardly could she hang on there any longer.

    A few blurry figures shed across the corners of her eyes. It seemed that someone in the Pce wasing. But Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t know if it was Shao Wanru. All of a sudden, a trace of enlightenment shed in her eyes. ¡°What if Shao Wanru chooses not toe?¡±

    As this idea came across her mind, Ruiping Great Elder Princess cked out and copsed. Hearing someone cry in fear near her, she wanted to open her eyes but failed to lift her heavy eyelids¡­

    ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess had an ident?¡± Shao Wanru remained calm when receiving the news, slightly rolling her watery but indifferent eyes.

    She would never be soft-hearted and feel sorry for those who framed her.

    These people had to bear the consequences of their evil deeds.

    ¡°She was said to be poisoned!¡± Chu Liuchen said carelessly. He brought the news to her. Taking the towel handed over by Xiao Xuanzi, he wiped his face and threw it back to him.

    Xiao Xuanzi and the other servant girls left.

    ¡°You got the news in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce?¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. Because she was lying in bed, she let her hair down. Against her dark hair, her little face appeared as white as snow and her rosy lips bewitching. What a beauty of considerable charm!

    Chu Liuchen walked over, picked her up with the quilt, and moved her inside. Then he strode forward andzily leaned against Shao Wanru.

    ¡°How is Nanny Wei?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a cold smile. She would have had to take the me if she had gone there.

    ¡°Nanny Wei wanted to leave but had to stay to serve my Imperial Grandmother,¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. With tenderness, he touched Shao Wanru¡¯s head and his forehead. When he ensured that Shao Wanru¡¯s forehead temperature was normal, he smiled with satisfaction. Back then, what happened to Nanny Wei in the mansion was immediately reported to him.

    As soon as Nanny Wei arrived at Empress Dowager¡¯s ce, she was so upied with tasks assigned by Chu Liuchen that she had no time to go out.

    ¡°Why would Imperial Grandmother ask me to plead for Ruiping Great Elder Princess?¡± Shao Wanru came closer and took the initiative to lean on his outstretched arms. She raised her watery eyes, which were instantly filled with Chu Liuchen¡¯s figure.

    Her eyes looked clear and pure!

    ¡°She heard you were fine and could get up. Besides, Uncle the Emperor hadn¡¯t yet made the final decision. It was said that you were seriously injured and almost had a severe ident, so he must punish Ruiping Great Elder Princess. Imperial Grandmother knew you were fine, and Ruiping Great Elder Princess begged her in tears. Thus, she asked you to go there and help to plead for mercy. What happened to Infanta Yuan¡¯an had nothing to do with Ruiping Great Elder Princess.¡±

    Chu Liuchen sarcastically raised the corners of his mouth but didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to see his malicious and insidious eyes.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess might not have participated in the scheme, but that was clearly not the case now. How dare she plot against Zhuozhuo with her life? Then, he would no longer show mercy to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see the darkness in his eyes. She just yed with the warm jade hanging on his waist and rubbed against it with her fingers, saying, ¡°Who spread the news to the Empress Dowager? Nanny Wei?¡±

    ¡°She was not alone in this.¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head. ¡°Sometimes, Imperial Grandmother would follow Nanny Wei¡¯s advice. But she would not be so obedient. There must be someone else.¡±

    ¡°When I get better, I¡¯ll see her in the Pce!¡± Shao Wanru held his jade pendant and said. It was not good for Chu Liuchen to interfere too much in the things of the Pce, especially those about the imperial harem. Moreover, Chu Liuchen had to deal with these external affairs when the Emperor was seriously ill. At this time, he could not make any mistakes.

    After saying that, she cutely pulled at his jade pendant, not wanting to be refused.

    Chu Liuchen looked down at her adorable appearance, and his heart softened. He lowered his head and gently kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you, but you must stay safe. If you can¡¯t guarantee that, I won¡¯t let you go to the Pce and will keep you in the mansion. I will deal with everything outside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. See? I¡¯ve been wearing the bracelet you gave me all the time. There are Qiu¡¯er and Dong¡¯er. I¡¯ll take them with me when I go out!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her liquid eyes and said, looking at him expectantly. She shook the bracelet around her wrist and casually showed Chu Liuchen the sapphire on it, reminding him this bracelet was different from ordinary ones.

    Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t helpughing and nodded helplessly. He knew she had always been stubborn and intelligent. She went this far because of his support behind the scenes and her efforts. Therefore, he must have faith in her.

    ¡°If you meet any tricky problem, don¡¯t force yourself to do anything. I¡¯m with you all the way! I can do anything for you!¡± Though he thought so in his heart, Chu Liuchen was still worried and couldn¡¯t help reminding her. He reached out and hugged her tightly. ¡°Take care of yourself first. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Shao Wanru obediently buried herself in his arms and nodded in agreement.

    Chu Liuchen gently patted her on the back and coaxed her into napping. Qiu¡¯er, who had been serving her, said that Shao Wanru had not slept well since Nanny Wei came over. She had been lying in bed and brooding over things.

    He deftly patted Shao Wanru¡¯s back with appropriate strength to put her to sleep. He did an excellent job because he had done this many times. His long eyshes lowered as he quietly looked down at the meek, mild woman in his arms. She was his only wife, the priceless treasure in his heart. How audacious were those people to hurt her? Suddenly, his eyes turned dark and bloodthirsty. Essentially, he was still his old self in darkness¡­

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess suddenly fainted and was carried straight to the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Seeing her appearance, doctors immediately concluded that Ruiping Great Elder Princess had been poisoned!

    She had been fine when kneeling there. How could she suddenly be poisoned? It didn¡¯t seem Ruiping Great Elder Princess was poisoned when she left the mansion. She had knelt before the Imperial Study for a few hours. She couldn¡¯t have been poisoned when she came out of the mansion. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have knelt with the poison in her body for such a long time.

    Then who hade into contact with Ruiping Great Elder Princess in this process?

    All the people who passed by Ruiping Great Elder Princess were investigated, but whatever method was used, it was unknown who poisoned Ruiping Great Elder Princess when she knelt there.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess was in a delicate condition. She was in aa, and the imperial physician had detoxified her. Because it was a slow poison, her life was left at the mercy of fate.

    A Great Elder Princess was poisoned in the Pce. The news made everyone in the Pce uneasy. If Ruiping Great Elder Princess could be poisoned, others might also be poisoned silently without them noticing it. Thinking of this, all the people in the imperial Pce panicked. Many masters became very cautious and did not dare to eat the food sent from the imperial kitchen for fear of being poisoned¡­

    In the evening, a figure sneaked out of the Pce of Benevolent Peace and got into an empty pce like a thief in the night¡­

 Chapter 1294 - 1294 Great Elder Princess Venture Her Fortune on a Single Move

    Chapter 1294 Great Elder Princess Venture Her Fortune on a Single Move

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess knelt on the ground for a long time. Her legs went numb, and her forehead was dripping sweat. But even so, she still gritted her teeth and endured it. She had to stick at it. Many people in her mansion were nervously waiting for the Emperor¡¯s order.

    She hated her granddaughter, Infanta Yuan¡¯an. If she had known she was such a disappointing granddaughter, she would not have tried her best to promote her.

    Except for Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she had a lot of grandsons and granddaughters. She was reluctant to sacrifice everyone for her. But now, she could do nothing but scold Infanta Yuan¡¯an for being a useless idiot.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an was her eldest legitimate granddaughter, the most steady one. Therefore, she entered the Pce and asked for a reward for her. That was how Infanta Yuan¡¯an got her title. By improving her status, Ruiping Great Elder Princess intended to let her marry the crown prince of the Eastern Pce in the future. However, it was a pity that the Emperor had not appointed a crown prince yet. In the end, she could only choose Prince Zhou.

    The position of the Empress was rtively secure, and Prince Zhou was most likely to be the crown prince.

    Unexpectedly, Prince Zhou was imprisoned overnight. From then on, he could never be the crown prince. Instead, he became an imprisoned criminal who could only keep his life.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an got herself into trouble overnight and implicated her grandma. Ruiping Great Elder Princess was ovee with regret. Now she was forced to save herself.

    A young pce maid sneaked over and seemed to pass by. But when she walked past Ruiping Great Elder Princess, she whispered, ¡°She wille in two hours!¡±

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess could hardly hold on. Instantly, this short sentence lifted her spirits. She let out a long breath with a trace of sharpness across her eyes. How could she not be arrogant as a noble Great Elder Princess? When cornered, she would not let others have an easy time.

    Infanta Yuan¡¯an fell into such a miserable situation because of her deficient n and Shao Wanru. Without Shao Wanru, Yuan¡¯an wouldn¡¯t have been like this.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess clenched her teeth in bitter hatred. Lowering her head, she carefully took out a pill from the pocket in her sleeve and swallowed it. The pill needed some time to take effect, and its impact shouldst about four hours. She was no longer in a hurry now, for she had to wait for Shao Wanru toe over.

    With sweat dripping from her face, she became overly frail now. She looked up at the Imperial Study glittering with gold in the sunlight before her. Everything seemed to be in the clouds, and she was falling from the clouds. When Shao Wanru arrived, Ruiping Great Elder Princess thought she could first ask her for a ss of water.

    Even if it was not Shao Wanru, she could let Shao Wanru¡¯s servant girl do it. Then if something happened to her, it would be Shao Wanru¡¯s problem. As long as she calcted the time correctly, she would not die, and no misfortune would happen to her mansion.

    She was waiting¡­ waiting for Shao Wanru toe.

    Since her legs were numb, she could feel nothing but the dull pain. However, no more news came from the Imperial Study. The Emperor seemed to have determined not to forgive her. The corners of her eyes trembled slightly, but Ruiping Great Elder Princess calmly epted the consequences. At present, her main task was to wait for Shao Wanru.

    But it had been a long time. Why hadn¡¯t Shao Wanrue yet? Ruiping Great Elder Princess raised her numb head and looked behind her. Every once in a while, she would check if Shao Wanru wasing. But until now, she couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. Hardly could she hang on there any longer.

    A few blurry figures shed across the corners of her eyes. It seemed that someone in the Pce wasing. But Ruiping Great Elder Princess didn¡¯t know if it was Shao Wanru. All of a sudden, a trace of enlightenment shed in her eyes. ¡°What if Shao Wanru chooses not toe?¡±

    As this idea came across her mind, Ruiping Great Elder Princess cked out and copsed. Hearing someone cry in fear near her, she wanted to open her eyes but failed to lift her heavy eyelids¡­

    ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess had an ident?¡± Shao Wanru remained calm when receiving the news, slightly rolling her watery but indifferent eyes.

    She would never be soft-hearted and feel sorry for those who framed her.

    These people had to bear the consequences of their evil deeds.

    ¡°She was said to be poisoned!¡± Chu Liuchen said carelessly. He brought the news to her. Taking the towel handed over by Xiao Xuanzi, he wiped his face and threw it back to him.

    Xiao Xuanzi and the other servant girls left.

    ¡°You got the news in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce?¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. Because she was lying in bed, she let her hair down. Against her dark hair, her little face appeared as white as snow and her rosy lips bewitching. What a beauty of considerable charm!

    Chu Liuchen walked over, picked her up with the quilt, and moved her inside. Then he strode forward andzily leaned against Shao Wanru.

    ¡°How is Nanny Wei?¡± Shao Wanru asked with a cold smile. She would have had to take the me if she had gone there.

    ¡°Nanny Wei wanted to leave but had to stay to serve my Imperial Grandmother,¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. With tenderness, he touched Shao Wanru¡¯s head and his forehead. When he ensured that Shao Wanru¡¯s forehead temperature was normal, he smiled with satisfaction. Back then, what happened to Nanny Wei in the mansion was immediately reported to him.

    As soon as Nanny Wei arrived at Empress Dowager¡¯s ce, she was so upied with tasks assigned by Chu Liuchen that she had no time to go out.

    ¡°Why would Imperial Grandmother ask me to plead for Ruiping Great Elder Princess?¡± Shao Wanru came closer and took the initiative to lean on his outstretched arms. She raised her watery eyes, which were instantly filled with Chu Liuchen¡¯s figure.

    Her eyes looked clear and pure!

    ¡°She heard you were fine and could get up. Besides, Uncle the Emperor hadn¡¯t yet made the final decision. It was said that you were seriously injured and almost had a severe ident, so he must punish Ruiping Great Elder Princess. Imperial Grandmother knew you were fine, and Ruiping Great Elder Princess begged her in tears. Thus, she asked you to go there and help to plead for mercy. What happened to Infanta Yuan¡¯an had nothing to do with Ruiping Great Elder Princess.¡±

    Chu Liuchen sarcastically raised the corners of his mouth but didn¡¯t want Shao Wanru to see his malicious and insidious eyes.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess might not have participated in the scheme, but that was clearly not the case now. How dare she plot against Zhuozhuo with her life? Then, he would no longer show mercy to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t see the darkness in his eyes. She just yed with the warm jade hanging on his waist and rubbed against it with her fingers, saying, ¡°Who spread the news to the Empress Dowager? Nanny Wei?¡±

    ¡°She was not alone in this.¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head. ¡°Sometimes, Imperial Grandmother would follow Nanny Wei¡¯s advice. But she would not be so obedient. There must be someone else.¡±

    ¡°When I get better, I¡¯ll see her in the Pce!¡± Shao Wanru held his jade pendant and said. It was not good for Chu Liuchen to interfere too much in the things of the Pce, especially those about the imperial harem. Moreover, Chu Liuchen had to deal with these external affairs when the Emperor was seriously ill. At this time, he could not make any mistakes.

    After saying that, she cutely pulled at his jade pendant, not wanting to be refused.

    Chu Liuchen looked down at her adorable appearance, and his heart softened. He lowered his head and gently kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you, but you must stay safe. If you can¡¯t guarantee that, I won¡¯t let you go to the Pce and will keep you in the mansion. I will deal with everything outside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. See? I¡¯ve been wearing the bracelet you gave me all the time. There are Qiu¡¯er and Dong¡¯er. I¡¯ll take them with me when I go out!¡± Shao Wanru blinked her liquid eyes and said, looking at him expectantly. She shook the bracelet around her wrist and casually showed Chu Liuchen the sapphire on it, reminding him this bracelet was different from ordinary ones.

    Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t helpughing and nodded helplessly. He knew she had always been stubborn and intelligent. She went this far because of his support behind the scenes and her efforts. Therefore, he must have faith in her.

    ¡°If you meet any tricky problem, don¡¯t force yourself to do anything. I¡¯m with you all the way! I can do anything for you!¡± Though he thought so in his heart, Chu Liuchen was still worried and couldn¡¯t help reminding her. He reached out and hugged her tightly. ¡°Take care of yourself first. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Shao Wanru obediently buried herself in his arms and nodded in agreement.

    Chu Liuchen gently patted her on the back and coaxed her into napping. Qiu¡¯er, who had been serving her, said that Shao Wanru had not slept well since Nanny Wei came over. She had been lying in bed and brooding over things.

    He deftly patted Shao Wanru¡¯s back with appropriate strength to put her to sleep. He did an excellent job because he had done this many times. His long eyshes lowered as he quietly looked down at the meek, mild woman in his arms. She was his only wife, the priceless treasure in his heart. How audacious were those people to hurt her? Suddenly, his eyes turned dark and bloodthirsty. Essentially, he was still his old self in darkness¡­

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess suddenly fainted and was carried straight to the Imperial Institute of Medicine. Seeing her appearance, doctors immediately concluded that Ruiping Great Elder Princess had been poisoned!

    She had been fine when kneeling there. How could she suddenly be poisoned? It didn¡¯t seem Ruiping Great Elder Princess was poisoned when she left the mansion. She had knelt before the Imperial Study for a few hours. She couldn¡¯t have been poisoned when she came out of the mansion. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have knelt with the poison in her body for such a long time.

    Then who hade into contact with Ruiping Great Elder Princess in this process?

    All the people who passed by Ruiping Great Elder Princess were investigated, but whatever method was used, it was unknown who poisoned Ruiping Great Elder Princess when she knelt there.

    Ruiping Great Elder Princess was in a delicate condition. She was in aa, and the imperial physician had detoxified her. Because it was a slow poison, her life was left at the mercy of fate.

    A Great Elder Princess was poisoned in the Pce. The news made everyone in the Pce uneasy. If Ruiping Great Elder Princess could be poisoned, others might also be poisoned silently without them noticing it. Thinking of this, all the people in the imperial Pce panicked. Many masters became very cautious and did not dare to eat the food sent from the imperial kitchen for fear of being poisoned¡­

    In the evening, a figure sneaked out of the Pce of Benevolent Peace and got into an empty pce like a thief in the night¡­

 Chapter 1295 - 1295 The Mysterious Person Who Incited Nanny Wei

    Chapter 1295 The Mysterious Person Who Incited Nanny Wei

    ¡°What the hell had happened?¡± A steely voice came from behind the curtain. Nanny Wei stopped and looked behind her carefully. She breathed a sigh of relief when seeing nothing unusual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about it either. Princess Chen said she woulde over, butter, she sent someone over, saying she was in poor condition and couldn¡¯t get up. I had nned to send someone to inform Ruiping Great Elder Princess, but Prince Chen was at the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce then. I couldn¡¯t leave for fear of arousing his suspicion!¡±

    Nanny Wei exined in a low voice.

    This pce was very old. It was said to be the residence of a favored imperial consort. But this ce had been empty since the Emperor moved into the Pce. No master was living here. Several parts of the gauze curtains inside were broken. In the depths of the curtains, a figure could be faintly seen. However, nothing else could be seen clearly.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, did you do it on purpose?¡± The voice sounded sharp. It was a woman¡¯s voice, but the Pce was full of women.

    Those favored masters were always arrogant and overbearing. Even their chief pce maids and chief eunuchs were not easy to get along with. Nanny Wei really couldn¡¯t figure out who was in front of her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose ¡ª Princess Chen set me up,¡± Nanny Wei said crossly. ¡°When I went to see her, she turned me down, but I didn¡¯t expect her to agreeter. Then, I passed your words on to Ruiping Great Elder Princess. But Princess Chen didn¡¯t go there in the end. Who would have known that?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Princess Chen started to suspect you?¡± The voice behind the curtain sounded colder.

    Nanny Wei looked flustered, and her face instantly paled. She shook her hand in a hurry and said, ¡°No, no. I work for the Empress Dowager. How could Princess Chen suspect me when I delivered the Empress Dowager¡¯s order? I think she wanted toe. After all, the Empress Dowager asked her to do that. But who knew that in the end¡­ in the end¡­¡±

    Nanny Wei couldn¡¯t go on, feeling very uneasy.

    ¡°Do you mean it happened by ident?¡± The stern voice behind the gauze curtain dropped a little.

    ¡°Yes, it must be an ident. I guess Princess Chen couldn¡¯t get up. When I saw her, she struggled to hold on. She was so seriously injured that her whole face was drained of color. If I weren¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal Nanny, I might not even see her.¡±

    Nanny Wei¡¯s back was damp with sweat. She was doing her best to show how useful and important she was. She might be abandoned as a useless pawn if she made a mistake.

    She had never been so scared, but now Ruiping Great Elder Princess was still lying unconscious in the Imperial Institute of Medicine. It was hard to tell whether she could survive or not. Nanny Wei didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that she would be fine.

    Even Ruiping Great Elder Princess might be in trouble. Nothing terrible had happened to her merely because she was the Empress Dowager¡¯s servant. At this moment, Nanny Wei realized the great benefits of serving Empress Dowager. She lowered her head a little, not daring to show her nervous look before the person inside.

    She was indeed flustered and scared, for fear that she might be useless in their eyes. Also, she was afraid they would think Princess Chen had doubts about her. Purposely exaggerating Princess Chen¡¯s illness condition was the best choice for her.

    As expected, the person behind the gauze curtain fell into silence. After a long pause, she said, ¡°Go ahead. Be careful in everything. If there is anything unusual, report it to me right away!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Nanny Wei nodded hurriedly and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. Just now, she sensed the danger of being recognized as a good-for-nothing.

    Out of the secluded pce, Nanny Wei looked into the darkness ahead. She found the direction and turned to leave in a hurry.

    Not long after she walked away, another figure appeared, but it wasn¡¯t in the front hall but near a side door at the back. The door was very small and always locked. An old pce maid who cleaned this ce was said to hold the key. It had always been locked up tightly here, but now it was carefully opened.

    When the ck shadow came out, the door was closed and locked. Then, the person turned around and also disappeared into the night¡­

    In the next few days, Shao Wanru focused on recuperating. From time to time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess woulde to see her with some soup. She asionally would bring Shao Yuanhao with her, but most of the time, she came alone.

    This day, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came earlier than usual ¡ª she was here right after Shao Wanru got up.

    A servant girl led her into the inner room. Smiling broadly, Shao Wanru sat propped up in the bed by pillows. Though she only had minor injuries, Chu Liuchen did not allow her to get out of bed. Therefore, she could only lie there obediently.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Seeing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princesse in, Shao Wanru smiled and felt refreshed.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was delighted to see her in a good state. When she came over and sat before the bed, she looked up to check Shao Wanru¡¯splexion. Then, she nodded satisfactorily and asked the servant girl to put the stewed soup on the table.

    ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess has passed away!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess filled a bowl of soup for Shao Wanru and whispered.

    ¡°Today?¡± Shao Wanru was stunned.

    ¡°Yes, just now.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded and handed over the bowl in her hand.

    Shao Wanru took it and took a sip. It tasted just right, not too thick or nd. Her long eyshes fluttered as she looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the news about it from the Pce?¡±

    ¡°Ruiping Great Elder Princess is dead. There is no evidence to prove that she is involved in the big issue about Infanta Yuan¡¯an. Besides, she was inexplicably poisoned in the Pce. They couldn¡¯t find the truth no matter how thoroughly they inquired into it. People in the Pce thought they owed much to Ruiping Great Elder Princess. Therefore, I guess she should get rewards than punishments!¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said.

    She had learned about it. Since Infanta Yuan¡¯an had tried to murder Shao Wanru, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had a deep hatred of Ruiping Great Elder Princess. Though Ruiping Great Elder Princess was dead, she gained the honor, which terribly upset Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°Grandma, who do you think did this to her?¡± Shao Wanru took another sip of soup and asked with a peaceful smile.

    The death of Ruiping Great Elder Princess was indeed very good for her. Otherwise, when she woke up, there would be some things that she couldn¡¯t exin clearly. Therefore, Shao Wanru knew Ruiping Great Elder Princess was bound to die.

    She was not surprised by her death.

    ¡°Who knows how many people she has offended? She had always been mild and benevolent before others. Seemingly, she had a good rtionship with many people. But she was a weathercock and an artful person who had done many shady deals. It was normal that some people wanted to take her life away!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said indifferently.

    They were both Great Elder Princesses and would talk when they met. But over the years, they became very clear about each other¡¯s character.

    ¡°Grandma, could it be that she ate her bitter fruit?¡± Shao Wanru smiled, slightly raising her cherry lips.

    ¡°She hurt herself?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had never thought about it. When she heard what Shao Wanru said, her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Yes, very likely. She was capable of doing that. The case of Yuan¡¯an would inevitably involve her. Because of her unexpected death, she will get no severe consequences but rewards!¡±

    After that, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shook her head in confusion. ¡°No, but how could she be willing to give up her life for the safety of the whole mansion?¡±

    ¡°What if someone told her that she wouldn¡¯t die?¡± Shao Wanru asked calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She couldn¡¯t be so easily deceived.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess shook her head.

    Shao Wanru reminded her, ¡°She might have seen that someone was poisoned but didn¡¯t die. After all, it¡¯s a slow-acting poison. If she were rescued in time, she would be fine!¡±

    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s possible¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded affirmatively and said, ¡°As long as her life was not in danger, she would dare to do anything.¡±

    ¡°By doing so, Ruiping Great Elder Princess could guarantee the safety of her mansion and frame me.¡± Shao Wanru¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°She must have brought poison to the Pce. She should have taken the medicine when receiving the news that I woulde. What would have happened if I had gone over at that time? I might kneel beside her to help plead for mercy or get some water. As long as I was there, anything I did would look suspicious.¡±

    Then Ruiping Great Elder Princess would faint early. Her life would not be in danger if the rescue came in time.

    When Ruiping Great Elder Princess woke up from aa, Shao Wanru had be a suspect. If she said something ambiguous and got some ¡°true evidence¡± from Infanta Yuan¡¯an, she couldpletely put the me on Shao Wanru. This n was indeed vicious.

    ¡°I must talk to the Empress Dowager about this!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess could no longer sit still and suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Grandma, please sit down and listen to me!¡± Shao Wanru put down the bowl in her hand and pulled the sleeve of Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess sat down helplessly. ¡°I can tell the Empress Dowager about this. Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, even if we figure out Ruiping Great Elder Princess did it herself, we have no evidence!¡± Shao Wanru looked at Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and said, ¡°Now she is dead. If you go to the Pce and say that, people will think you are mean to the extreme to bring malicious usations against a dead person.¡±

    ¡°What should we do? How could we let the problem she caused stir up the whole Pce?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked.

    The whole Imperial Pce was in a state of panic. Everyone feared that they would be the next ones to be killed.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Prince Chen will deal with it!¡± Shao Wanru said with a gentle smile. This was what Chu Liuchen had told her this morning.

    He told her not to worry because he wouldn¡¯t let go of this incident about Ruiping Great Elder Princess.

    ¡°What will he do? Will he expose the truth? Then, I might as well do it. After all, his current identity is sensitive!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said uneasily.

    She feared Chu Liuchen would go to tell the Emperor about it. It was really inappropriate for him to say that.

    ¡°Set your heart at ease about it. He won¡¯t be reckless.¡± Shao Wanru believed Chu Liuchen could handle this matter well. This matter had been dyed for several days. But since he said so, he must have some confidence in dealing with this matter.

    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s wait for news!¡± Seeing Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was anxious, Shao Wanruforted her in a soft voice. She took a bowl of soup from Qiu¡¯er and handed it to her, saying sweetly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s delicious. You should try it!¡±

 Chapter 1296 - 1296 The Backlash of Large-scale Blood Sacrifice

    Chapter 1296 The Bacsh of Large-scale Blood Sacrifice

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess knew Shao Wanru wanted to relieve her stress. Helplessly, she took the soup. After taking a sip, she smiled and touched Shao Wanru¡¯s head. Unlike Qinghua, Shao Wanru had a prepared mind. Since she believed Chu Liuchen would not be reckless, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess thought she might wait for some time. Even if it didn¡¯t work out, she would protect her granddaughter at the cost of her life.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to receive the message sent from Chu Liuchen. Ruiping Great Elder Princess had died, but traces of poison had been found in her sleeve. That was to say, Ruiping Great Elder Princess had brought the poison into the Pce and taken it herself.

    How audacious was she to take poison before the Imperial Study? Did she do it to curse the Emperor? Thinking back on this matter carefully, the Emperor was furious. Ruiping Great Elder Princess died, but many people were in her mansion. As a result, an imperial edict was sent to the Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. All people there were reprimanded and punished. Some descendants with official positions were demoted.

    The Ruiping Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion was also taken back.

    The Duke Pingxing¡¯s Mansion was also implicated because it was connected to Ruiping Great Elder Princess by marriage.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was delighted with this result and returned to her mansion happily.

    The matter was settled. Temporarily relieved, Shao Wanru only wanted to wait for Chu Liuchen toe back and ask about the specific situation.

    She didn¡¯t expect to wait until veryte at night. Under the dim light, she couldn¡¯t help falling asleep.

    When Chu Liuchen was back, he took a bath and cautiously climbed onto the bed without any noise. But as the bed slightly vibrated, Shao Wanru opened her sleepy eyes. For a moment, she was still in a daze and looked very lovable.

    Chu Liuchen held her in his arms and looked at her face. Since she had just woken up, her fair and tender face glowed a little. She was exceedingly beautiful under the light.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Shao Wanru pulled herself together and opened her eyes again. This time, she sobered up a little. Looking at the length of the candle, she asked, ¡°Any unexpected news about Ruiping Great Elder Princess?¡±

    ¡°No, it was not about her. Uncle the Emperor doesn¡¯t feel very well!¡± Chu Liuchen said. After suffering one blow after another, the Emperor was getting worse and worse, and he almost couldn¡¯t hold on and go to see officials in the imperial court. ¡°These officials ask to appoint a crown prince!¡±

    ¡°Chu Liuyue?¡± Shao Wanru felt more awake.

    ¡°Chu Liuyue!¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly and reached out to tuck her in.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Shao Wanru asked and grasped Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand, too flustered to hide her terrified look. She trembled slightly. In her previous life, Chu Liuchen killed her. Would the same tragedy happen in this life?

    For them, anyone else would be a better crown prince than Chu Liuyue. Since her rebirth, Chu Liuyue had be a demon about herst life in her heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Sensing that Shao Wanru panicked, Chu Liuchen softly appeased and gently patted her, his eyes dark and deep. ¡°Why are you afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°Why? In my previous life, Chu Liuyue conspired with Shao Yanru to murder me and ordered someone to cut me in half at the waist.¡± She knew no one would believe it, even if she wanted to tell the truth.

    How could she know about her previous life? It was because she had clear and identical memories. Otherwise, even she herself wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    ¡°I once had a dream¡­¡± Shao Wanru chose her words with care. Then, she bit her lip. These things were really not easy to exin.

    Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t say anything and quietly waited for her to continue.

    She reached out and held his big hand, letting her tender fingers grip his slim fingers. With their fingers intertwined, she could feel his warmth and gained the courage to go on speaking.

    ¡°I once had a dream¡­ In the dream, Chu Liuyue and Shao Yanru joined hands and killed me¡­ I¡­ I was cut in two at the waist!¡± Thest sentence put a tremendous strain on her. As if a heavy weight had been pressed down on her heart, she felt so overburdened that she could hardly make a sound. This tragic end had been a heavy load for her. Also, it was the conclusion of her previous life.

    Chu Liuchen touched her beautiful hair and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all fake. A dream, after all. Besides, even if it¡¯s real, so what? I¡¯m here. What was I doing in your dream?¡±

    ¡°What did he do in my dream?¡± She didn¡¯t know the answer. But it seemed she could guess it. She bit her lip and said, ¡°If¡­ I mean, if they murdered me, what¡­ what would you do?¡±

    They must have met each other in herst life! However, for some reason, the memories about them had been erased.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you!¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°What if¡­ Well, if I didn¡¯t marry you at that time¡­ But you treated me very well. Then¡­ They killed me?¡± Shao Wanru insisted on getting an answer. She looked up and fixed her eyes on Chu Liuchen. At this moment, the difort caused by Chu Liuyue was significantly reduced.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t marry me, but I treated you well. That means I wanted to marry you. Although it is not perfectly justifiable¡­¡± Chu Liuchen paused as if he was thinking about this possibility.

    ¡°Not perfectly justifiable? Was that why he failed to protect me in time?¡± Her heart trembled violently, and tears immediately welled up in her eyes.

    Seeing Shao Wanru cry, Chu Liuchen got into a panic and repeatedly assured her, ¡°Such a thing won¡¯t happen. It won¡¯t happen again. I promise!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what if something bad happens to me?¡± Shao Wanru asked. She insisted on getting the answer to the doubts in her previous life. It seemed that she could find answers to all the unclear questions.

    ¡°If you suffered, I would definitely avenge you and ce my hope on the next life. In the next life, I would find you and would never let you get hurt again. No one couldy their hands on you again!¡± Chu Liuchen said in a hurry, his handsome face full of distress. He put down his hand, patted her back, and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Looking forward to the next life? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s impossible!¡± Stunned, Shao Wanru wiped away her tears and said. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t dry her eyes with tears that fell like falling rain. She had no choice but to continue wiping her tears.

    ¡°Why is it impossible? There is a method from the Xu State!¡± Seeing that she was still crying, Chu Liuchen kissed the corners of her eyes and said gently, ¡°A method from the Xu State could ce hope in the next life!¡±

    ¡°A way from the Xu State?¡± Shao Wanru was shocked as if something had erupted in her mind.

    She knew Chu Liuchen and Princess Yutao had secretly cooperated with each other. Princess Yutao returned to the Xu State after Princess Yuyan got married. She should have returned to the Xu State long ago. Chu Liuchen had told her that Princess Yutao gained the upper hand in thepetition for the crown in her country. Compared with the First Prince, she had more supporters.

    ¡°Does the Xu State have any solution?¡± Shao Wanru asked eagerly.

    ¡°There is a Grand Witch in the tribe of Xu State Empress. ording to Princess Yutao, the Grand Witch can use the blood of those rted to the deceased person by blood and offer up a sacrifice for reincarnation. In this way, I can give up my great fate in exchange for our reunion in the next life.¡± Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t take Princess Yutao¡¯s words seriously, but tofort Shao Wanru, he told her everything he knew about it.

    ¡°A blood sacrifice?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. A lot of people should join in the sacrifice. Moreover, their good fortune and fate should also be sacrificed!¡± Chu Liuchen addedzily. He felt this matter was nonsense. The Xu State in the wilderness had many weird things, like these strange herbs and the so-called blood sacrifice.

    As Shao Wanru shivered, Chu Liuchen thought she was scared. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to meet all these requirements. The great fate is the most critical thing, which is not something that ordinary people can have. Besides, there are other blood sacrifices and the blood of rtives of the deceased people. The blood of many people must be mixed up together. The whole process is for an illusory path of reincarnation. It is like a Buddhist phrase: cultivating for the next life, not for this life.¡±

    Someone voluntarily gave up the great fate in this life for achievements in the vague and insubstantial next life. How could there be such a person in this world? Chu Liuchen regarded it as a joke. He heard it casually when Princess Yutao told him about the anecdotes of the Xu State, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    However, Shao Wanru was all tears and clutched Chu Liuchen¡¯s clothes tightly with both hands. ¡°So, was he the person who brought me back to life? A great fate. He might have be the crown prince or the emperor back them. How could anyone in this world have a more extraordinary fate than him? He acted as the medium. Shao Yanru did the blood sacrifice. So many people¡¯s lives were taken. All of this was done to pave the way for my rebirth.

    ¡°No wonder his eyes were filled with darkness, despair, and blood-lust killing intentions.

    ¡°I was dead, so did he destroy the whole world?¡±

    That was an illusory method. She could feel that he just made some tongue-in-cheek remarks. How could someone like him believe in the path of reincarnation and the hearsay about the next life? Anyway, he still believed it in herst life. Even if there was only a little possibility, he still did it.

    She couldn¡¯t stop crying, with the sadness, pity, and destion of two lives.

    Did she get her rebirth because of the gigantic upheaval he brought to the world? He had done so much for her, but she had forgotten about him. Was this also a punishment for him after the blood sacrifice?

    She had been cut in half at the waist, and he made a blood sacrifice at the cost of the world. Even though he had an extraordinary fate, he still suffered and paid for such a destructive activity. As a result, he disappeared from her memory, and she couldn¡¯t remember everything rted to him.

    She remembered everything but only forgot about him. This was so unfair to him¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Terrified? Noting serious. It was only a casual talk. I don¡¯t believe it and certainly won¡¯t do it. It¡¯s enough for me to have you!¡± Chu Liuchen was frightened as she nearly cried her heart out. He had been careless andnguid, but now he looked pretty nervous. He reached out and picked her up. Seeing that she cried too bitterly to open her eyes, he asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Shao Wanru sobbed out, trying her best to finish her words. She would be fine and would not let him do this again. Sure enough, she would engrave him on her heart.

    ¡°Okay, alright. You¡¯ll be fine. I know. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s bad for your health if you keep crying like this.¡± Chu Liuchenforted her softly and said everything that could appease her.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Let¡¯s go to worship the Buddha tomorrow. And.. go¡­ go to redeem the vow in the Huaguang Temple!¡± Shao Wanru said in tears.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow!¡± Chu Liuchen wiped her tears with distress and repeatedly agreed. There was a slight twinge of remorse on his handsome face. He had no idea what he said that made her so sad.

 Chapter 1297 - 1297 Breaking the Fate

    Chapter 1297 Breaking the Fate

    That night, Shao Wanru cried so hard that she fell asleep in a daze. In her dream, it was in the same ce where she was executed, she saw herself lying on the floor, but not dead yet, and Chu Liuchen rushing over with desperate and bloody eyes¡­

    At that moment, she was not afraid. She just wanted to move forward to hug him andfort him, and she watched him rush down from the tall Pce, staggering¡­

    Early the next morning, she woke up and was a little confused when she saw Chu Liuchen¡¯s smiling face. Usually, Chu Liuchen would have gone to court at this time.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Shao Wanru propped herself up and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to Huaguang Temple to redeem your vow,¡± Chu Liuchen said. He reached out to pick her up, took a look at herplexion, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mingqiu Nun and Qi Jue. They both say that it¡¯s okay for you to get up to move. You can¡¯t lie in bed all the time, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you I am fine.¡± Shao Wanru had wanted to get up for a long time. When she heard that she could get up, she immediately pouted and muttered. She had been lying in bed these days, which made her very ufortable, so she was eager to get off the bed.

    Chu Liuchen carried her to the front of the dressing table. Looking at her red and swollen eyes in the mirror, Shao Wanru immediately lost her spirits. ¡°I¡­ How can I be seen like this?¡±

    ¡°Who says you will be seen by others? You won¡¯t. Just wear a veil,¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. He was delighted to see Shao Wanru¡¯s delicate appearance. Yesterday, seeing Shao Wanru burst into tears inexplicably, he was startled. When he woke up in the middle night and saw the tears in her eyes, he felt very distressed.

    Looking at her red and swollen eyes that were so visible, Shao Wanru had no choice but to say, ¡°All right.¡±

    The carriage was ready. After freshening up, Shao Wanru came out with Chu Liuchen. They got in the carriage and went straight to Huaguang Temple.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the Pce today? His Majesty is in bad health, so you should be in the Pce at this time.¡± Shao Wanru was a little worried. She leaned on Chu Liuchen¡¯s shoulder and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle the Emperor is not in good health, but he won¡¯t have an ident all of a sudden. He can¡¯t go to court today in his condition. I¡¯m not anxious, but Chu Liuyue is, as well as Chu Qing.¡±

    ¡°Will Chu Liuyue take action?¡± Shao Wanru was surprised, subconsciously reaching out to hold Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s right now,¡± Chu Liuchen sneered.

    Shao Wanru understood. The officials had submitted memorials to the throne to appoint the crown prince, and most of them suggested it to be Chu Liuyue. In fact, all of this was instigated by Chu Liuyue behind. If not, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many people standing on his side.

    ¡°Will His Majesty think that he is very good? Besides, he is the eldest son of the emperor.¡± Shao Wanru was worried about Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Chu Liuchen smiled. He was very satisfied with Shao Wanru, who was thinking for him wholeheartedly. He was happy to see Chu Liuyue¡¯s current action. Chu Liuyue was on the front, and Chu Qing also made a scene, so Chu Liuchen could slow down and wait for their following actions.

    The carriage arrived at Huaguang Temple smoothly. Shao Wanru got out of the carriage early. This time, she was going to take the Wenxin Road with Chu Liuchen.

    Along the way, she felt very tired but also very satisfied. The ufortable feeling she had yesterday totally disappeared. She took Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand, and they stepped onto thest step hand in hand. Looking back, she saw the ovepped high mountains and the vast sky in the depth of clouds. Instantly, the depression in her chest seemed to have disappeared into the clouds.

    Shao Wanru was in high spirits this time. She pulled Chu Liuchen to several most popr Buddha halls and knelt to show her respect devoutly. The so-called vowing to Buddha was to express her gratitude to Buddha. Every time she knelt down, she did it with full sincerity. Even Chu Liuchen felt tired for her along the way. Chu Liuchen wondered how Shao Wanru could have such big strength to support her to worship so many Buddha statues with her petite body.

    Moreover, she was so devout.

    They had ate lunch because of worshipping Buddhas. After lunch, Chu Liuchen took Shao Wanru straight to a vacant Zen yard. When the little monk guarding the door saw Chu Liuchening over, he stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Is the great master here?¡± Chu Liuchen asked with a smile.

    ¡°He is meditating inside,¡± the little monk replied and then stepped aside to let Chu Liuchen in.

    Shao Wanru followed Chu Liuchen behind, looking around the courtyard with curiosity. The courtyard was vacant but very clean, with waves of sandalwood fragrance cleaning the heart and calming the mind.

    Hearing their footsteps, the person sitting on the rush cushion opened his eyes. His long eyes were with a sort of wisdom. He was not surprised upon seeing Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru. He put down the scripture in his hand with a smile and gave a gesture of having a seat.

    Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru and sat down deftly.

    ¡°Your Highness, what brings you here today?¡± the abbot said with a smile. He looked very kind. It was the first time Shao Wanru came here, so she felt uneasy. However, under the abbot¡¯s gaze, she calmed down surprisingly and looked at theyout curiously with her bright eyes. She used to live in the Yuhui Nunnery before, and she had seen many nun¡¯s Zen rooms, but she had never seen such a quiet one as if it were spotless.

    ¡°I¡¯m free today, so I juste to visit you, Master,¡± Chu Liuchen said and reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand. ¡°This is my princess.¡±

    His words sounded meaningful. Shao Wanru didn¡¯t understand for a moment. She blinked her bright eyes but didn¡¯t say anything.

    The abbot shifted his eyes to Shao Wanru and looked at her carefully. Shao Wanru smiled uneasily and reached out to hold Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let Master have a look,¡± Chu Liuchenforted her.

    Shao Wanru blinked her long eyshes and was still a little nervous.

    ¡°Princess Chen is very good!¡± After a long while, the abbot looked away and said with a smile. His kind look calmed Shao Wanru down a lot.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®very good¡¯?¡± Chu Liuchen asked.

    ¡°Everything is good, including her personality and her fate. Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± the abbot said.

    ¡°Master, Why are you so straightforward this time? You used to y Zen games, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Liuchen said with a smile.

    ¡°It was in the past, but it¡¯s different now. Your Highness, you are no longer the prince of the past. What I couldn¡¯t say in the past can be said now.¡± The abbot picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea for each of them, and then pushed them to the front of Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru. ¡°Your Highnesses, please have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Master, you are much more polite to me than before. Why?¡± Chu Liuchen took a sip and looked up at the abbot with a smile in the bottom of his beautiful eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Her Highness is with you,¡± the abbot said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? Because of my princess?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. With Her Highness by your side, your way is very smooth,¡± the abbot said with a smile. With the teacup in his hand, he looked more like a smiling Buddha holding a flower.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s rare for you to be so straightforward like today. Then I¡¯ll ask you about the inborn Phoenix Fate,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew that the matter of inborn Phoenix Fate was referring to Shao Yanru. However, now it seemed that the so-called inborn Phoenix Fate could not be rted to Shao Yanru anymore. Shao Yanru could not take the position of a future Empress even if she had the power to reverse the situation.

    Last time, Shao Wanru destroyed the n of Shao Jing and E¡¯niang, which meant that Shao Yanru¡¯s way of return was cut off. Shao Yanru would never show up as a daughter of a noble family again.

    Thinking of Shao Yanru, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t help bing nervous suddenly. Since Shao Yanru left the Pce, she seemed to have disappeared into the boundless huge crowd. However, with her character, Shao Yanru would never be willing to live a in life.

    ¡°The inborn Phoenix Fate?¡± the abbot smiled. ¡°Your Highness, do you also believe it?¡±

    ¡°I believe it and I don¡¯t believe it either,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily, ¡°I wonder if you ever said the inborn Phoenix Fate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The abbot nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Which powerful family¡¯s daughter were you talking about, then?¡± Chu Liuchen asked curiously. He looked at the abbot with his long eyes, but there was not much emotion in his eyes. Then he looked in the direction of Shao Wanru, with a little unspeakable pride.

    ¡°Your Highness, regarding the wording of inborn Phoenix Fate, it¡¯s for others to hear. You don¡¯t have to mention it here anymore,¡± The abbot said with a smile. He picked up the teacup at hand and gulped up. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s a blessing for the Kingdom of Dongcangyou that you and your destined woman live together for the rest of your lives.¡±

    As the abbot said this, he looked at Shao Wanru and nodded with a smile.

    Chu Liuchen was silent for a moment and asked with gloomy eyes, ¡°Will she be all right?¡±

    ¡°She will be fine,¡± the abbot said.

    Chu Liuchen pulled Shao Wanru to stand up and bowed deeply to the abbot. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Your Highness. Ahead of you is a smooth way, no bloody world of destruction anymore, so I don¡¯t have to worry that you will go astray!¡± The abbot stood up with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±

    Chu Liuchen smiled. It was a wanton smile on his gentle face. He bowed to the abbot again before leaving with Shao Wanru. During the whole process, Shao Wanru hadn¡¯t understood a word.

    When they got outside the zen room, she blinked her bright eyes and asked, ¡°Do I need to wear the veil again?¡±

    She took off her veil when she entered the zen room just now. Her eyes were still red and swollen, so she felt too ashamed to see anyone.

    Chu Liuchen took the veil from Qiu¡¯er and helped Shao Wanru put it on with an elegant smile. It could be seen that he was very happy.

    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re happy about?¡± Shao Wanru looked at him helping her put on the veil curiously, and asked in surprise. Chu Liuchen had rarely revealed his mood so obviously.

    ¡°Every time I came here before, the abbot always said that the way ahead of me was blurred. It was full of bloody scenes and was extremely dangerous. Now I have you, and he said my way ahead is clear and that you will be fine.¡± Chu Liuchen was very satisfied today, indeed. He was worried about yesterday¡¯s state of Shao Wanru. That was why he brought Shao Wanru to Huaguang Temple to check it out.

    He didn¡¯t expect to get such a clear answer. It was surprisingly good news for him.

    After they left hand in hand, the abbot of Huaguang Temple walked to the door. Looking at the backs of Chu Liuchen and Shao Wanru, the abbot put his palms together devoutly and chanted ¡°Amitabha¡± in a low voice, with his kind face full of smiles. Now both the dragon and the phoenix were safe and sound, instead of the fate that the phoenix was dead and the dragon was injured. It was the lucky thing for the entire the Kingdom of Dongcang. As for the inborn Phoenix Fate that he had mentioned before, which was referring to the daughter of the Shao Family, some people might have misunderstood¡­

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know that the abbot of Huaguang Temple sighed with emotion about her and Chu Liuchen. It was gettingte, so she went down the mountain with Chu Liuchen. As soon as their carriage entered the capital, a guard of the Pce on a horse came over in a rush and summoned Chu Liuchen into the Pce.

    So, Chu Liuchen went to the Pce, and Shao Wanru took the carriage to go back to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    Sitting in the carriage, Shao Wanru frowned slightly, wondering, ¡°Did anything happen to the Emperor at this time, or did anything else happen in the Pce¡­¡±

 Chapter 1298 - 1298 The Old Grudge in the Royal Family

    Chapter 1298 The Old Grudge in the Royal Family

    Noble Consort Lan waited anxiously at the resting Pce of the Emperor. She knelt in front of the Emperor¡¯s bed. Looking at the Emperor¡¯s pale face, she was at a loss, and her fingers, which were pressing on the bed, trembled slightly.

    There was a sound at the door, followed by a voice of greetings, and Chu Liuchen strode in. When Noble Consort Lan saw hime in, herplexion became a little better. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°You¡­ Come on, take a look. His Majesty¡­ His Majesty suddenly fainted after eating the soup I stewed.¡±

    There was a bowl with a lid on the table. The soup that Noble Consort Lan just mentioned should be contained in it.

    In the resting Pce, the tranquilized sandalwood was burning. Chu Liuchen just came out of the abbot¡¯s Zen room of Huaguang Temple, where there was also burning sandalwood. However, they seemed to be a little different.

    ¡°Have you called the imperial physician toe?¡± Chu Liuchen looked around and asked.

    ¡°Not¡­ Not yet¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan said with her eyes turning red, ¡°His Majesty fainted right after eating the soup. I¡­ I¡¯m afraid that something will happen¡­¡±

    ¡°You are afraid that something will happen, but why don¡¯t you call the imperial physician here?¡± Chu Liuchen questioned sternly. He then nodded to Xiao Xuanzi to tell the guards outside to call the imperial physician.

    The imperial physician was right at the side hall, so he came quickly. When he came in and saw that the Emperor had fainted on the bed without any breath, the imperial physician was so scared that his legs trembled.

    ¡°Be quick. Go see how Uncle the Emperor is?¡± Chu Liuchen had just felt the Emperor¡¯s breath. Seeing that the imperial physician had no nerve to go forward, he ordered coldly.

    The imperial physician did not dare to hesitate and hurried forward. When he reached out to feel the Emperor¡¯s pulse, he breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought that the Emperor had died just now.

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty seems to have eaten some ipatible food.¡± The imperial physician looked up at Chu Liuchen, who had a cold face.

    ¡°What do you mean by ipatible food? How is Uncle the Emperor¡¯s condition now?¡± Chu Liuchen asked calmly. Noble Consort Lan did not dare to cry anymore on the side, and she looked at the imperial physician with her eyes widened.

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give His Majesty a prescription now. His Majesty will feel better right after taking it. Fortunately, His Majesty didn¡¯t eat much. Otherwise¡­¡± The imperial physician shook his head with lingering fear.

    Chu Liuchen urged the imperial physician to write the prescription quickly and gave it to Derong, who entered in a big hurry. Then he asked Derong to decoct the medicine in the side hall, where there were herbal medicinal materials.

    ¡°Why did you bring the soup to His Majesty today?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Noble Consort Lan with gloomy eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been cooking soups for His Majesty every day recently.¡± Noble Consort Lan finally calmed down by this time. She thought for a while and replied.

    ¡°Bring it every day? And always at this time?¡± Chu Liuchen raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, I bring the soups here every day. I cooked the soup myself in my Pce, so no one can drug it in the process.¡± Noble Consort Lan thought about it again and said with certainty.

    ¡°Where did you get the ingredients?¡± Chu Liuchen was silent for a moment and continued to ask.

    ¡°The ingredients were sent from the imperial kitchen. I assigned someone to pick the good ones, and after that, the imperial kitchen will send for a young eunuch to bring them to me,¡± Noble Consort Lan said with a frown.

    Chu Liuchen fell silent for a second before telling Xiao Xuanzi, who was following him behind. ¡°Go and check the eunuch who was assigned to deliver the ingredients from the imperial kitchen.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi received the order and left to ask someone outside to investigate that young eunuch.

    ¡°Did¡­ anyone deliberately put something in the soup I cooked?¡± Noble Consort Lan said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been already very careful.¡±

    ¡°Well, I wonder in which respect that you¡¯ve been very careful. In other words, how can you prove to me that you are very careful? This is the case now, and it used to be the same,¡± Chu Liuchen sneered, ¡°In terms of food, you have been careless for decades.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan¡¯s lips trembled a few times, and her face immediately turned extremely pale. She looked up at Chu Liuchen with her beautiful eyes full of tears. ¡°Chen¡¯er, I know you hate me, but I really identally fell into their trap and had the food with poison to the fetus back then¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. Stop it!¡± Chu Liuchen interrupted Noble Consort Lan in a cold voice. He reached out to rub his forehead and said, ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about Uncle the Emperor. Your carelessness hurt someone else!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. Chen¡¯er, I was really careless that¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t me her. It was my fault. I was so ipetent¡­ that I couldn¡¯t protect you two¡­¡± A weak voice was heard from the bed. Chu Liuchen and Noble Consort Lan turned around and saw that the Emperor had recovered consciousness. The Emperor reached out as if he tried his best to get up.

    Noble Consort Lan hurried forward to help the Emperor up and put arge pillow behind him.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, don¡¯t me your mother. It¡¯s¡­ It was my fault that I couldn¡¯t protect you two¡­ Your mother was supposed to marry me, but I didn¡¯t expect that my elder brother took away your mother by force¡­ After your mother entered the Pce, he didn¡¯t cherish your mother. Later ¡­ when your mother was pregnant with you, she was poisoned. It was also ¡­ my fault! It resulted in that you almost lost your life when you were born. I just imed that you were congenitally deficient and raised you¡­¡±

    Listening to the Emperor¡¯s intermittent words, Chu Liuchen lowered his head and fixed his eyes on the floor in silence for a long time. He heard the whole story clearly between the Emperor and Noble Consort Lan back then.

    Noble Consort Lan was the former Empress and also Chu Liuchen¡¯s biological mother. Chu Liuchen had long known about this. After inquiring about this matter clearly, he had always been very resistant to Noble Consort Lan, and he even hated himself for being the son of Noble Consort Lan. As the former Empress, she was willing to be degrading, for which Chu Liuchen abandoned himself.

    It was a past that he refused to ept. It was also a past that he was unwilling to mention to anyone¡­

    ¡°Uncle the Emperor, since you are fine, I will have to go.¡± After the Emperor told the story intermittently, Chu Liuchen said goodbye to the Emperor calmly.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan looked at Chu Liuchen pleadingly with tears all over her face.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The Emperor looked calm. Even though he looked at Chu Liuchen with tears in his eyes, he waved his hand and allowed Chu Liuchen to leave.

    Chu Liuchen turned around and strode outside, followed by Xiao Xuanzi in a hurry.

    Watching the prince and his servant leave in a hurry, Noble Consort Lan cried to fall to the side of the Emperor.

    ¡°Easy, don¡¯t cry. Chen¡¯er is a good child. Even if he can¡¯t understand us for a while, he will eventually. When you panicked to send for him just now, he came over immediately, right?¡± the Emperor whispered tofort Noble Consort Lan.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the medicine is ready,¡± Derong reported in a low voice outside. In fact, the medicine had been ready for a long time. When the family of three was talking inside, Derong did not interrupt but stepped aside quietly. As per the imperial physician, the Emperor was not in serious condition, and he fainted just because of the ipatible effect of the medicine and the soup.

    ¡°Bring it in!¡± The Emperor nodded.

    Derong brought the medicine in and served the Emperor to take it.

    ¡°Go and investigate the matter of the soup cooked by Noble Consort Lan,¡± the Emperor ordered calmly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll do it right away,¡± Derong said respectfully, then collected the medicine bowl and left.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you all right?¡± Noble Consort Lan looked at the Emperor in panic.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the Emperor sighed and pulled Noble Consort Lan to sit in front of the bed. Looking at her delicate but slightly wrinkled eyes, he said, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. We¡­ We had no choice¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan cried again. ¡°But ¡­ Chen¡¯er¡­ he did nothing wrong¡­ I have been watching him struggle on the verge of death over the years, and I¡­ I feel so distressed ¡­ I would rather die myself¡­ But I can¡¯t die ¡­ because I must protect him¡­¡±

    The Emperor took her handkerchief from Noble Consort Lan¡¯s hand, gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, andforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Chen¡¯er is fine now. He is in good health. Since he married a princess he liked, he has be not as extreme as before. He will grow better and better in the future, and he will understand us.¡±

    The Emperor put down the handkerchief and held Noble Consort Lan¡¯s hand, and a trace of memories shed in his eyes.

    Indeed, he was the one who was supposed to marry Noble Consort Lan, but not the deceased emperor. However, by ident, Noble Consort Lan entered the Pce and became the former Empress. Afterward, the deceased emperor knew about the love affairs between Noble Consort Lan and his younger brother, and he got angry. Therefore, the position of Empress that belonged to Noble Consort Lan was vacant, and Noble Consort Lan was snubbed.

    When the other imperial concubines saw that the former Empress had been snubbed, they all jumped out to bully her.

    Although Noble Consort Lan was the Empress in the Pce of the deceased emperor, she actually had a tough time. One day, the Emperor happened to see the former Empress sobbing in a secluded ce in her Pce. He had wanted to avoid her, but he really couldn¡¯t bear it, so he came out tofort her. In the heat of the moment, they made a mistake, resulting in the former Empress getting pregnant.

    Later, the former Empress had gotten poisoned during her pregnancy, and she almost miscarried. She had been through many difficulties to give birth to the child, but she almost could not save the child¡¯s life. It was not because the child was congenitally deficient, but because the child got poisoned by others even when it was in the womb. The mother got poisoned and the poison worked on the fetus¡­

    Later, when the deceased emperor was investigating the leftover evils of the previous dynasty, he met Consort Dowager Qing and brought her into the Pce. As soon as Consort Dowager Qing joined the royal family, she began to steal the thunder of the former Empress. For a time, Consort Dowager Qing was in the limelight. If the former Emperor had not died, Consort Dowager Qing would have probably reced Noble Consort Lan to be the Empress back then¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you think Chen¡¯er will forgive me?¡± Noble Consort Lan continued to sob and asked the Emperor.

    ¡°Yes, he will understand eventually,¡± the Emperor sighed again and held Noble Consort Lan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Our son has grown up. So many years have passed, and it¡¯s time for him to take responsibility for the nation. The country was supposed to belong to him originally.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ But he¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan looked up in a panic.

    ¡°He has grown up. That¡¯s great.¡± The Emperor shook his head and stopped Noble Consort Lan from speaking. A trace of softness appeared in his eyes. It waspletely different from his toughness usually. ¡°I¡¯ve done enough for the throne. Recently, I¡¯ve been thinking that you and Chen¡¯er are the people I am sorry for the most. If I don¡¯t make it up to you and Chen¡¯er, I won¡¯t die in peace when the dayes.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan¡¯s tears welled up again.

    ¡°If I can recover this time, I¡¯ll take you to leave the Pce and wander around outside. This was what I owed you back then. Sorry for having you and Chen¡¯er suffer so many years of grievances.¡± The Emperor looked at Noble Consort Lan affectionately. It was as if he was looking at the smiling girl under the peach tree back then. She didn¡¯t ask for his wealth or honor, nor did she want to be the Empress in the Pce. She merely wished to spend the rest of her life with him.

    However, he eventually failed her.

    Tears streamed down Noble Consort Lan¡¯s cheeks. She clenched her handkerchief as if she was holding on to an unrealizable dream, in which, there was a rainbow, herself, he, and their child¡­

 Chapter 1299 - 1299 The Reason for the Younger Brother to Succeed the Throne

    Chapter 1299 The Reason for the Younger Brother to Seed the Throne

    ¡°Where is His Highness?¡± Shao Wanru looked at the sky outside the window and asked. Chu Liuchen usually already came back at this time. Today, as soon as he returned to the mansion, he went to the study room and had note back yet.

    ¡°His Highness is still in the study.¡± Dong¡¯er had juste back from outside. She looked at Shao Wanru and said, ¡°Xiao Xuanzi asked if you could go to the study and have a look because His Highness is in a very bad mood.¡±

    As per Shao Wanru¡¯s instruction, Dong¡¯er just went to the front yard to ask about the situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Wanru stood up and nodded. She was really worried. Chu Liuchen had never behaved so unusually. What had happened?

    ¡°Your Highness, would you like some pastries to start with?¡± Qiu¡¯er looked at the pastries on the table, which were about to turn cold. Usually, they had already had dinner at this time.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the study now.¡± Shao Wanru shook her head. Without seeing Chu Liuchen, she was really worried.

    She went outside, heading for the study room with Qiu¡¯er and Dong¡¯er, the two servant girls.

    Seeing Shao Wanruing from a distance, Xiao Xuanzi immediately ran over and bowed to Shao Wanru, ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Shao Wanru looked up at the lights on the second floor and asked ¡°Is His Highness still inside? Has he had dinner?¡±

    ¡°Since His Highness came back, he has been staying in the study and not allowing anyone to disturb him,¡± Xiao Xuanzi said with a bitter expression. His master¡¯s temper had red up again, not allowing anyone to go upstairs, so Xiao Xuanzi didn¡¯t dare to check it out there, and he had to ask Princess Chen for help.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look,¡± Shao Wanru said. She left the two servant girls downstairs, lifted a corner of her dress, and walked up the stairs slowly.

    When she got to the second floor, she saw the door was half-closed. Shao Wanru pushed the door open and looked inside. Chu Liuchen, who was inside the room, heard the sound and slowly raised his head. At that moment, Shao Wanru saw his deep and calm eyes, which were dimmed, as if there were only darkness and gloom inside.

    When Chu Liuchen saw that it was Shao Wanru, his eyes moved slightly and became a little moist.

    Shao Wanru walked up to Chu Liuchen. Looking at his handsome and straight face, she reached out to touch his forehead. After feeling it, she held his hand and wanted to feel his pulse to check his condition.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Chu Liuchen said. He hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, so his voice was a little hoarse. He reached out to pull Shao Wanru to sit on therge chair and wrapped her slender waist with his hands. Then he leaned against Shao Wanru¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes. Shao Wanru only saw his long curly eyshes fluttering twice.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t say anything. She let Chu Liuchen lean against her shoulder quietly and looked at his face gently.

    After a long time, She heard his faint voice. ¡°Just now, Uncle the Emperor fainted. He ate the soup sent by Noble Consort Lan. It was ipatible with the medicine that he was taking, so he got poisoned.¡±

    ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡± Shao Wanru raised her bright eyes and asked.

    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence for such a thing.

    Chu Liuchen said slowly in a low voice, ¡°It should be that the ipatible medicine had been mixed with the ingredients she picked. Uncle the Emperor is in a weak condition, so he had a reaction right after eating the soup. If he were not in poor health, it would not have been easy to find such a small reaction.¡±

    Shao Wanru held his big slender hand with distress and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He should be fine. Such a thing will never happen again in the future.¡±

    Shao Wanru thought Chu Liuchen was worried about the Emperor¡¯s health, so sheforted him.

    ¡°Just now, Uncle the Emperor and Noble Consort Lan ¡­ told me about where I came from¡­ It is not like what I thought before. Uncle the Emperor and Noble Consort Lan were supposed to be a couple¡­ By ident ¡­ they begot me, and she was poisoned by someone else during her pregnancy¡­¡± Chu Liuchen lowed his head and said. Although he didn¡¯t sound emotional, Shao Wanru could still sense the torn in his heart.

    Although it was just a short story back then, it left Chu Liuchen with his life so weak that he almost could not bear it, as well as such an unbearable past.

    ¡°Noble Consort Lan¡­ How did she know that you are the son of His Majesty?¡± Shao Wanru thought for a moment and felt sympathy for Noble Consort Lan, so she asked another question subconsciously. But after that, she felt that it was too abrupt.

    ¡°The deceased emperor was injured, and he couldn¡¯t have any children,¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly in a low voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Shao Wanru suddenly widened her bright eyes in shock, looked back in astonishment, and asked, ¡°Then ¡­ what about Commandery Prince Qing?¡±

    ¡°Chu Qing can¡¯t be the son of the deceased emperor either, of course. His mother, the Consort Dowager didn¡¯te honestly. She was pregnant, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it because she had an ulterior motive. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the deceased emperor could not have any women pregnant. That was why the throne was reserved for Uncle the Emperor early. It is just that this was a secret, and few people knew it back then, and not even the Imperial Institute of Medicine did not know about it.¡±

    ¡°Does¡­ Does His Majesty know about it?¡± Shao Wanru was astonished.

    ¡°Yes, he does,¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly.

    ¡°Then¡­ How about the deceased emperor?¡±

    ¡°He probably didn¡¯t know,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips and felt extremelyplicated, ¡°So it¡¯s useless no matter how Chu Qing makes a scene. In fact, His Majesty has seen through everything.

    ¡°If that is the case, the meaning behind it is definitely not simple.¡±

    Suppressing the horror in her heart, Shao Wanru reached out to wrap Chu Liuchen around the waist. ¡°Do you ¡­ hate Noble Consort Lan?¡±

    Those things were important, but Shao Wanru cared more about Chu Liuchen¡¯s mood at the moment.

    ¡°I used to hate her because I thought ¡­ she misbehaved¡­ But now¡­¡± Chu Liuchen said with his eyes darkening slightly and a trace of gloom shing across them. He closed his eyes again and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The matter of the elders is not much rted to us. Anyway, Noble Consort Lan¡­ You know best how she has treated you over these years. She has an awkward identity here. She usually doesn¡¯t see anyone because she¡¯s afraid of being recognized. With her identity as the Empress, she has be an unfavored consort. The reason why Noble Consort Lan can hang on there should be because of you, I suppose.¡±

    Shao Wanru whispered, ¡°My mother is like this now, but I still hope to know when she can wake up, smile at me clearly, call me by my name, and see Hao¡¯er and me¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Shao Wanru shed tears. Infanta Qinghua was almost in a terrible condition now, but she still keep hope. She hoped that Infanta Qinghua would be awake one day, enabling her to feel the love of her mother, instead of being so muddle-headed that she could not even recognize Shao Wanru.

    Chu Liuchen lowered his head and looked at the top of Shao Wanru¡¯s head. Gradually, his expression softened a little and became a little lively. He no longer looked as calm and gloomy as before.

    ¡°I will ask Mingqiu Nun and Qi Jue to treat your mother attentively.¡±

    ¡°But my mother is now¡­¡± Shao Wanru nibbled her lower lip.

    ¡°There is always hope, isn¡¯t there? Even if there is no hope, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s treat her well together for the rest of her life,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    ¡°Thank you. Then you don¡¯t overthink it, okay?¡± Shao Wanru raised her tearful eyes, in which the figure of Chu Liuchen was reflected.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The depression in Chu Liuchen¡¯s heart was soothed by Shao Wanru magically. After breathing out a long breath, he faintly smiled. Although it was just a slight smile, Shao Wanru captured it with her eyes. Even though tears were still on her cheeks, she couldn¡¯t help revealing a faint smile.

    Shao Wanru tried hard to look up and kissed Chu Liuchen on the thin lips gently. Her smile was stained with tears. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have everything, you still have me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have you!¡± Chu Liuchen really smiled this time, elegantly.

    Seeing that Chu Liuchen finally recovered from depression, Shao Wanru reached out to tug his sleeve and said, ¡°Is there any leftover soup sent by Noble Consort Lan? I¡¯d like to see what exactly the problem is.

    Whoever did it, it was absolutely not just to make a false rm. I just wonder whether it is Chu Qing or Chu Liuyue.

    ¡°There are people sent for both sides.¡± Chu Liuchen understood what she meant. ¡°If you are fine tomorrow, you can go to visit Imperial Grandmother and check it out there, and I check out those around Uncle the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I can do it tomorrow,¡± Shao Wanru replied. Since Chu Liuchen had a well-thought-out n, she did not need to involve in checking out people around the Emperor. On the side of the Empress Dowager, there was something going on. Nanny Wei was quite suspicious, and it was not just Nanny Wei¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did this happen all of a sudden?¡± Chu Qing asked with a gloomy face, sitting in his seat.

    ¡°Is there any problem with the medicine?¡± Consort Dowager asked with a gloomy face.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Princess Yuyan told me in person. How could there be any problem?¡± Chu Qing said impatiently. When Princess Yuyan brought it over, he even asked someone to test it, and there was no problem. Why did it go wrong now?

    ¡°What if they find out that it¡¯s our people?¡± Consort Dowager¡¯s face was very gloomy. She was also in a panic. It was totally out of their expectations that the Emperor would have fainted after eating the soup. It would take some time for Noble Consort Lan¡¯s soup to take effect, but why did it work all of a sudden?

    The young eunuch who delivered the ingredients was Chu Qing¡¯s man, and he was a very important one.

    ¡°Clean up the traces right now,¡± Chu Qing said.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way for now,¡± the Consort Dowager said, feeling very depressed. After what had happened, the Emperor became more vignt. It might not be so convenient for them to take action next time.

    ¡°Do you think both Qiuyi and Yuyan are reliable?¡± Since they had made the decision, another problem popped into the Consort Dowager¡¯s mind. She frowned tightly and said with hostility in her eyes. ¡°If you find that either of them dares to do anything unfavorable, go ahead to get rid of her.¡±

    Anyway, the matter between the two princesses was a mess. After all, two was too many.

    The Consort Dowager couldn¡¯t live a peaceful life these days. Neither Mo Qiuyi nor Princess Yuyan was willing to show weakness. She had been quite annoyed in dealing with the conflicts between the two princesses.

    One was powerful, and the other was aggressive. Neither of them had the intention to give in to the other.

    ¡°Mother, hold on, please. See, Princess Yuyan has Xu State behind her, so let¡¯s see how the fight for the throne in Xu State will be. As for Mo Qiuyi and those people, they have a lot of manpower, so we can¡¯t offend them either.¡± Chu Qing reached out to rub his forehead. He knew that the Consort Dowager was annoyed, and so was he. The two princesses who married into the mansion were his headache. He could not offend either of them. As a Prince, Chu Qing had tofort them, which made him very annoyed.

    ¡°Let them go to the Pce together to visit the Empress Dowager tomorrow,¡± the Consort Dowager said.

    ¡°Well, just let Princess Yuyan go, but let Mo Qiuyi stay,¡± Chu Qing objected.

    ¡°Why? Qiuyi can be considered your princess now. Why can¡¯t she go to the Pce?¡± the Consort Dowager said unhappily. If both of them went to the Pce, they could help each when checking what was going on in the Pce. The Consort Dowager¡¯s purpose was to let them enter the Pce to detect information. It was not convenient for her to enter the Pce herself.

 Chapter 1300 - 1300 The Pastries Given by the Empress Dowager

    Chapter 1300 The Pastries Given by the Empress Dowager

    ¡°If they go together, they might cause a dispute. Let Princess Yuyan go there tomorrow, and let Mo Qiuyi go the day after tomorrow. It will be more convenient for them to act separately. Anyway, everyone knows that they are at odds with each other,¡± Chu Qing exined.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it,¡± the Consort Dowager said with a gloomy face.

    She disliked these two daughters-inw more and more. When Mo Qiuyi was her only daughter-inw, the Consort Dowager felt it was okay. Mo Qiuyi was filial to her and would usually keep herpany, chatting andughing with her. But now, she had the other daughter-inw, Princess Yuyan. Neither of them had the thought to keep herpany. Instead, they went against each other head-to-head and made a fuss in the mansion. How would the Consort Dowager like them?

    Shao Wanru entered the Pce early the next morning. When she arrived, the Empress Dowager had not gotten up yet, so she had to wait in the side hall.

    After arranging Shao Wanru well with a smile, Nanny Wei went to serve the Empress Dowager.

    Shortly after, Nanny Wei led the way for Princess Yuyan toe over.

    ¡°Please wait for a moment, My Lady. Her Majesty is about to get up,¡± Nanny Wei said with a smile and invited Princess Yuyan to have a seat.

    Princess Yuyan nodded, and Nanny Wei left again.

    After Nanny Wei left, the atmosphere became strangely quiet in the side hall. Shao Wanru fiddled with a jade pendant in her hand. It seemed that she didn¡¯t notice that Princess Yuyan was looking up and down at her, and her two servant girls stood behind Shao Wanru in a well-behaved manner.

    ¡°Princess Chen, it¡¯s said that you were injured, but you look fine now,¡± Princess Yuyan finally spoke with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°It¡¯s been in chaos outside, and even Ruiping Great Elder Princess got into trouble. To my surprise, you just get such a minor injury. See, how capable you are!¡±

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, do you have any problem with that?¡± Shao Wanru looked up at Princess Yuyan opposite her coldly.

    Princess Yuyan had always thought of herself as noble, so could not bear to be ignored.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Being refuted by Shao Wanru, Princess Yuyan got angry. She mmed her hand on the tea table so hard that the teacup almost fell to the floor.

    ¡°Princess Yuyan, you¡¯d better know your ce. You are just a concubine of an unknown Commandery Prince. How dare you talk to me like that?¡± Shao Wanru said unhurriedly. She deliberately hit the pain point of Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I am the legal wife!¡± Princess Yuyan gritted her teeth in anger and said hatefully.

    ¡°Is it written on the royal family list? I remember that the person at the front of the list is Commandery Princess Mo, Mo Qiuyi, right?¡± Shao Wanru nced sideways at Princess Yuyan and curled her lips into a hint of a mocking smile. She leaned back and put the jade pendant on the table. ¡°Princess Yuyan, you are just a concubine.¡±

    The title of Princess Yuyan had not been confirmed yet, but Mo Qiuyi¡¯s name was indeed written as ahead on the list because her title was confirmed early. Of course, if there was any change in the future, it could be modified.

    Princess Yuyan was furious because this was thest thing she wanted to mention.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not? Besides, I¡¯m Prince Chen¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t mind that you, a consort, not bowing to me, but how dare you yell at me? Who gave you so much courage?¡± Shao Wanru said sternly, with a trace of evil Qi in her delicate eyes.

    Shao Wanru¡¯s voice was not loud, but it shocked Princess Yuyan. Then her face turned pale and then flushed.

    Since Princess Yuyan came to the Kingdom of Dongcang, she had never been humiliated like this to her face. For a moment, she was so angry that she wanted to hit Shao Wanru. As the Princess of Xu State, how could she stand it?

    She suddenly got up and tried to approach Shao Wanru, but Shao Wanru¡¯s two servant girls took two steps forward and stood in front of Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Consort Yuyan, if you fight here, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave the Pce tonight. Her Majesty valued well-behaved the most,¡± Shao Wanru warned Princess Yuyan in a cold voice.

    Shao Wanru deliberately emphasized the address ¡°Consort Yuyan¡±. She was not afraid that Princess Yuyan would get angry to hit her.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Princess Yuyan was irritated at it and almost fainted. She wished to tear Shao Wanru apart.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± An old maid standing behind Princess Yuyan called her in a low voice, distinctly hinting at something.

    Princess Yuyan suppressed the anger with great effort. She also knew that she could not confront Shao Wanru now. Shao Wanru was Chu Liuchen¡¯s wife, and Chu Liuchen was the most favored grandson of Her Majesty Empress Dowager. Offending Shao Wanru meant offending the Empress Dowager. Moreover, this was the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce, so Princess Yuyan would inevitably suffer losses if she made a scene there.

    Even though Princess Yuyan was furious, she had no choice but to grit her teeth to bear it.

    Princess Yuyan thought, ¡°This is not the best chance now. When I be the Empress, I will make Shao Wanru kneel in front of me until her death.¡±

    Picking up the teacup at hand, Princess Yuyan took two gulps of tea. Then she pursed her lips and stopped talking. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend Shao Wanru, so she just pretended to be invisible.

    ¡°Do you know about the Changxing Grass?¡± Since Shao Wanru asked with a sneer. Since she had met Princess Yuyan, she did not intend to let Princess Yuyan go so easily.

    Princess Yuyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately calmed herself down and looked at Shao Wanru warily. ¡°What do you mean, Princess Chen?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I am just asking who gave Infanta Yuan¡¯an the Changxing Grass. It¡¯s said that Infanta Yuan¡¯an and you were best friends before you got married. I wonder if Infanta Yuan¡¯an got the Changxing Grass from you.¡± Shao Wanru said bluntly, staring at Princess Yuyan¡¯s face with her bright sharp eyes.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t take it seriously whether Chu Qing or the background of Princess Yuyan.

    Chu Qing¡¯s identity doomed everything he thought was just a fantasy. As for the Xu State, Princess Yutao was about to obtain the final victory. If Princess Yutao descended the throne, Princess Yuyan¡¯s biological mother and her elder brother would not be able to escape, and Princess Yuyan would lose the backer.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Even though you are noble Princess Chen, it¡¯s inappropriate for you to say such words. Didn¡¯t His Highness Prince Chen teach you that?¡± Princess Yuyan said fiercely, ¡°Can you bear the responsibility of affecting the rtionship between the two countries?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I can. I heard that Princess Yutao in the Xu State is about to be the Imperial Great Daughter soon,¡± Shao Wanru said slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Princess Yuyan said in horror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether it¡¯s true or not?¡± Shao Wanru raised her eyebrows. The more panicked Princess Yuyan was, the calmer Shao Wanru became. ¡°If Princess Yutao bes the Empress, what will you have left? The position of Consort of Commandery Prince Qing? I heard that Mo Qiuyi won more favor with Commandery Prince Qing. Princess Yuyan, it will be a tragedy for your marrying into Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion by that time, and Princess Yutao won¡¯t care about your life and death.¡±

    Princess Yuyan clenched her fists with force. This time, she was not angry but flustered. If it happened as Shao Wanru said, Princess Yuyan was sure that Chu Qing would not protect her, nor would the Consort Dowager.

    Mo Qiuyi was no longer just an object of jealousy, but her mortal enemy.

    Only if Mo Qiuyi died, Princess Yuyan could get Chu Qing¡¯s support and survive as the wife of Commandery Prince Qing so as to make aeback¡­

    ¡°Your Highness, My Lady, Her Majesty summons you in.¡± Nanny Wei came in with a smile.

    Shao Wanru stood up, tidied up her clothes slightly, and walked outside.

    Princess Yuyan fixed her eyes on Shao Wanru fiercely, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything. She gritted her teeth and followed Shao Wanru closely.

    They entered the main hall one after the other.

    The Empress Dowager was sitting in the middle of the main hall. When she saw Shao Wanruing over, she asked with concern, ¡°Princess Chen, are you seriously injured?¡±

    Shao Wanru bowed to the Empress Dowager. Then she held Qiu¡¯er¡¯s hand to support her body and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Imperial Grandmother. I am fine.¡±

    Shao Wanru said she was fine, but her face looked extremely pale. The Empress Dowager hurriedly asked Shao Wanru to sit next to her. Then the Empress Dowager also arranged a seat for Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to enter the Pce if you are not in good health. You should take good care of yourself.¡±

    Empress Dowager med, a little crossly.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ll take good care of myself from now on. His Highness doesn¡¯t allow me to go anywhere else. I¡¯ve been lying in bed all the time, and I feel very bored, so I came to chat with you,¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    The Empress Dowager was pleased by Shao Wanru¡¯s words. She smiled, ¡°Smart girl, you are asking me to chat with you, right?¡±

    Shao Wanru lowered her head shyly as if she had been exposed and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, please don¡¯t tell His Highness. Otherwise, he will me me again.¡±

    ¡°No worry. I won¡¯t tell him. He¡¯s swamped now, so how could I tell him such things? I¡¯ve been bored in the Pcetely. It¡¯s good that you cane to keep mepany.¡±

    The Empress Dowager said with her face full of smiles.

    There were many consorts and concubines in the Pce, but for the Empress Dowager, they all had their own purposes to approach her. She preferred Shao Wanru toe and chat with her.

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Grandmother.¡± Shao Wanru bowed sideways to express her gratitude to Empress Dowager.

    Seeing that Shao Wanru was so obedient and gentle with her eyes full of smiles, the Empress Dowager smiled again. After asking Nanny Wei to serve the newly made snacks, she started chatting andughing with Shao Wanru, and revealed a smiling face from time to time, snubbing Princess Yuyan on the side.

    Princess Yuyan wanted to join their conversation, but she couldn¡¯t get in a word at all. She was either ignored by the Empress Dowager or by Shao Wanru. She felt so wronged that she almost spat out blood, but she had to keep smiling.

    The smile on Princess Yuyan¡¯s face became stiffer and stiffer.

    When the snacks were served, the Empress Dowager pointed to the exquisite pastries on several tes delightedly and said, ¡°Have a taste. They are all newly made and taste very good. I wanted to eat a few more pieces, but I am not feeling well, so I can¡¯t eat more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile. She turned to Princess Yuyan and said, ¡°Princess Yuyan, I guess that you haven¡¯t had the snacks at Imperial Grandmother¡¯s ce yet, right? Try it.¡±

    As Shao Wanru spoke, she politely picked up a piece of pastry with her chopsticks and put it on Princess Yuyan¡¯s te. She looked at Princess Yuyan with a smile and said, ¡°Please have a taste first, and then give some advice to Imperial Grandmother, lest she will eat too much at a time in the future.¡±

    Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t want to eat it. However, when she saw the smiling face of the Empress Dowager, she choked and had to force a smile. Princess Yuyan broke a small piece with her chopsticks, put it in her mouth, and tasted it. Then she nodded and ttered, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, the pastries here taste delicious!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, where did you get these pastries? I¡¯ll ask someone to make them after I return to the mansion,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    ¡°Not everyone can make it. I have found a new chef, who is professional in making pastries,¡± Empress Dowager smiled happily.

    ¡°tter!¡± Princess Yuyan¡¯s hand went weak, and the pastry between her chopsticks slipped off and fell on the table¡­

 Chapter 1301 - 1301 Pushan Nunâ€™s Buddha Power

    Chapter 1301 Pushan Nun¡¯s Buddha Power

    ¡°I¡­ I was careless!¡± When the Empress Dowager and Shao Wanru were watching her, Princess Yuyan hurriedly lowered her head and said with a pale face.

    Shao Wanru turned her watery eyes. Then she reached out and picked up another pastry for Princess Yuyan, saying, ¡°Have a few more pieces if you like them.¡±

    The pce maid had quickly taken away the pastry on the table. Looking at the pastry before her and Shao Wanru, Princess Yuyan wanted to put down the chopsticks but couldn¡¯t. She only managed a wry smile and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like this one? How about this one? It¡¯s the reward from Imperial Grandmother. I hope you will like it!¡± Shao Wanru picked up a slightly different piece with a warm smile.

    Princess Yuyan anxiously stared at the dessert. But facing Shao Wanru¡¯s smiling face, she had to answer, ¡°Thanks to Her Majesty!¡±

    She picked up the piece with her chopsticks and carefully took a bite ¡ª she only ate a part about the size of a grain of rice.

    Then she put down her chopsticks and wiped her lips gently with a handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s indeed tasty!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t you like it?¡± Shao Wanru asked in surprise, cocking her eyebrows.

    Princess Yuyan shook her head and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°These pastries are different from those in the Xu State. I¡­ I haven¡¯t gotten used to them.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat them!¡± The Empress Dowager said carelessly and asked with concern, ¡°How does Commandery Prince Qing treat you?¡±

    Princess Yuyan married into the Kingdom of Dongcang as a symbol of peace between the two countries. Out of public and private reasons, the Empress Dowager must ask about it.

    ¡°Er¡­ He is good to me!¡± Princess Yuyan lowered her head and twisted her handkerchief with a little grievance. She said he was nice to her, but she didn¡¯t look well at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is he not kind to you?¡± The Empress Dowager became unhappy. ¡°When he enters the Pce next time, I will talk to him about it.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, it has nothing to do with him. It¡¯s¡­¡± Princess Yuyan wanted to say something, the rims of her eyes red. ¡°It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s problem. I feel homesick!¡±

    She didn¡¯tin directly but just hinted about her disappointing life. Never had she acted rudely and arrogantly. In this way, Princess Yuyan appeared much more obedient and pitiful.

    This was the attitude that the elders liked most.

    It seemed not all her subordinates were impulsive.

    Shao Wanru remained calm, her mouth slightly twisting in a sneer. Without joining in their conversation, she just listened quietly to them.

    The Empress Dowager did not pay much attention to the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. After asking a few routine questions andforting Princess Yuyan with a few words, she turned to talk to Shao Wanru.

    Again, it was Princess Yuyan who sat quietly to apany them.

    However, Princess Yuyan was quite restless. Sometimes, she looked at the pastries on the table with a frown and seemed to be thinking about something. Sometimes, she started observing the maids serving the Empress Dowager. Shao Wanru always had a feeling that she was scrutinizing something.

    In addition, she didn¡¯t look well.

    ¡°What do you think of it, Princess Yuyan?¡± It happened that Empress Dowager started talking about Ruiping Great Elder Princess. With a smile, Shao Wanru gave Princess Yuyan a chance to speak.

    However, Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t pay attention to them and their words. She didn¡¯t react to Shao Wanru¡¯s question in time.

    A Nanny behind her stepped forward and gently pushed her. Only then did she suddenly realize what had happened. When she turned around, she saw Empress Dowager and Shao Wanru looking at her. Hurriedly, she exined, ¡°I just remembered some things in the mansion¡­ and was absent-minded for a while. Your Majesty, please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Are you tired? If so, you can go back first!¡± The Empress Dowager asked with her eyes on Princess Yuyan.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ I will leave first!¡± Princess Yuyan stood up and said, following the advice readily.

    ¡°Nanny Wei, see Princess Yuyan off!¡± The Empress Dowager nodded and ordered.

    Nanny Wei answered with a smile and led the way, followed by Princess Yuyan.

    After they left, Shao Wanru held the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, are these pastries made by a new chef?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± The Empress Dowager nodded and said in confusion.

    ¡°Ask someone to check these pastries and whether the neer has anything to do with the Xu State!¡± Shao Wanru spoke in a low, strained voice.

    Princess Yuyan had a strange look on her face, especially after she saw the dessert. When Princess Yuyan picked up one for the first time, Shao Wanru saw her open her mouth. It would be a small bite, but Shao Wanru didn¡¯t expect her to eat a part as small as a rice grain. Later, when Shao Wanru talked to Empress Dowager, Princess Yuyan secretly observed these pastries.

    Obviously, Princess Yuyan knew something and was searching for something, but Shao Wanru was not entirely sure.

    Since she had done so, there must be something fishy. The Empress Dowager was in poor health and needed to be taken good care of.

    Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s serious look, the Empress Dowager nodded at once. She turned to a pce maid standing aside and gave a hint with her eyes. After that, the pce maid came forward and took the pastries away.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, did you think I was not seriously injured?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°I heard in the beginning that it was just a little scratch. Nothing serious!¡± Though the Empress Dowager felt it was a strange question, she still exined. Patting Shao Wanru¡¯s hand that was holding hers, she kindly appeased her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all right now!¡±

    ¡°Who told you this?¡± Shao Wanru asked.

    The Empress Dowager frowned. Thinking for a while, she answered, ¡°Nanny Wei. Pushan Nun also said so.¡±

    Her heart leaped with rm, and Shao Wanru asked, ¡°How could Pushan Nun see you?¡±

    ¡°I had been in poor health. Nanny Wei told me Pushan Nun was good at asking for effective Buddha power. Therefore, I asionally would ask Pushan Nun toe over and chant scriptures!¡± The Empress Dowager said.

    No wonder she saw Pushan Nun¡¯s disciple in the Empress Dowager¡¯s ce.

    The Empress Dowager, with a prominent noble status, was in poor health. It was verymon for her to ask Pushan Nun to preach a sermon or chant scriptures.

    ¡°Were there any other nuns in the Buddha hall?¡± Shao Wanru asked. It was Shao Yanru who rmended Pushan Nun to enter the Pce. But she was curious why Pushan Nun had been living in the Pce the whole time.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t know much about Pushan Nun. This nun seemed to be always perfectly proper in her behavior.

    She had been like this in the Yuhui Nunnery and the Pce now.

    ¡°There was one, but she was in poor health and suddenly fell ill. Pushan Nun happened to enter the Pce, so I asked her to stay at the Pce and take charge of the affairs of the Buddha Hall. We¡¯ll settle things when the former one gets better.¡±

    The Empress Dowager exined.

    Since Pushan Nun entered the Pce, the former abbot of the Buddha Hall was sent out of the Pce because of illness. Since she had been managing the Buddha Hall, she certainly wouldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Are you feeling any better since she is here?¡± Shao Wanru asked while reaching out to feel the Empress Dowager¡¯s pulse. ¡°May I take your pulse?¡±

    Now she increasingly regarded the Empress Dowager as an ordinary and respectable elder.

    ¡°Of course. Pushan Nun knows well how to get Buddha power. Since she chanted scriptures for me, I indeed felt much better. During that period, my illness urred asionally. Since she came to help me from time to time, I recovered quickly.¡± The Empress Dowager nodded and said with a benign smile.

    Shao Wanru lowered her head and quietly felt her pulse, her watery eyes turning a little serious.

    Her pulse seemed very stable. Though it was not very vigorous, there was nothing wrong with it. After all, she was an ageddy. But after careful diagnosis, Shao Wanru always felt her pulse a little stagnant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the other hand.¡± Shao Wanru put down the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand.

    The Empress Dowager nodded and casually stretched out the other hand to let Shao Wanru check on her. She looked very peaceful with a bright smile. The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t care what Shao Wanru could find. She was just pleased to see her being so devoted to her.

    The Empress Dowager only had two sons. Though she adopted another er, none of her sons could be as considerate as a girl. She was very pleased to see Shao Wanru being so sensitive and caring.

    Shao Wanru put down the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°My medical skills are not good enough, but I have a master. Could I ask her to examine you?¡±

    She still felt suspicious and wanted Mingqiu Nun to have a look.

    ¡°Of course, you can do that. But don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m fine recently. You should be careful, and don¡¯t worry too much!¡± The Empress Dowager reminded her in a soft voice.

    ¡°I know. Thank you, Imperial Grandmother.¡± Shao Wanru raised her head with a bright smile on her pink and tender face, her long eyshes fluttering. She appeared very lovable and gentle.

    The Empress Dowager had grown quite fond of her. In her eyes, her striking appearance was a perfect match for Chen¡¯er. It was very pleasing to see the young couple standing together. The Empress Dowager felt happy whenever she thought of such a beautiful couple.

    After talking for a while, Shao Wanru took leave of the Empress Dowager and said she would bring Mingqiu Nun here tomorrow. The Empress Dowager agreed to her requests with a nod.

    At the Pce gate, she met Nanny Wei, who came back in a hurry.

    At the sight of Shao Wanru, Nanny Wei hurried forward to bow with a surprised look. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Shao Wanru to leave so soon.

    ¡°Did you send Princess Yuyan to the Pce gate?¡± Shao Wanru spoke in a careless way.

    ¡°After I apanied her here, I went to check the ginseng soup. It¡¯s time for Her Majesty to have it!¡± Nanny Wei had already prepared for this and answered with a smile.

    Shao Wanru looked at Nanny Wei, smiling, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She just nodded at her and walked away with two servant girls. Meanwhile, Nanny Wei stood behind her to see her off with a smile.

    When Shao Wanru was out of sight, her face crumpled, and her eye corners suddenly fell. Clouds of gloom settled over her. She clicked her tongue hard. Thinking of what Princess Yuyan had said, she looked sullen.

    Nanny Wei didn¡¯t like Shao Wanru or Princess Yuyan. Her nephew said Princess Mo, who married into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, was his backer and niece. Without a doubt, she would help Princess Mo.

    As for how Wei Dahai got his niece, Nanny Wei didn¡¯t care. It was good that he had one! Moreover, his niece would be Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s legal wife¡­

 Chapter 1302 - 1302 Selecting the Crown Prince

    Chapter 1302 Selecting the Crown Prince

    As Nanny Wei walked outside with Princess Yuyan, she wanted to return long ago, but Princess Yuyan refused to let her go.

    Fifteen minutes ago, Princess Yuyan sized her up outside the Pce of Benevolent Peace. Then, with a mirthless grin, she said, ¡°I heard you are Lord Wei¡¯s aunt. Is it true?¡±

    Since she was Wei Dahai¡¯s aunt, she was rted to Mo Qiuyi. How could Princess Yuyan rest assured when such a person was serving the Empress Dowager?

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s true!¡± Nanny Wei admitted it frankly. Anyway, this matter could not be hidden from others.

    ¡°Then you must be anxious to see Mo Qiuyi control the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, right?¡± Princess Yuyan snorted and asked bluntly.

    ¡°Your Highness, affairs in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion have nothing to do with me. If you want to know anything, go and ask Commandery Prince Qing!¡± Nanny Wei retorted sarcastically with a lukewarm attitude.

    She was not afraid of Princess Yuyan, a foreign princess who married the inferior Commandery Prince Qing for the peaceful rtionship between the two countries.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Princess Yuyan asked with her face darkening.

    ¡°I mean what I say. The business of Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion has nothing to do with me!¡± Nanny Wei repeated. She was very annoyed because she was anxious to return and catch what Empress Dowager and Princess Chen were saying. How could she be patient enough to stay here and talk rubbish with Princess Yuyan?

    After the straightforward reply, she wanted to say goodbye to Princess Yuyan and leave.

    ¡°I heard you had only one family. But now, Mo Qiuyi is with you. Nanny Wei, I¡¯m very curious about Mo Qiuyi¡¯s background. Is she Lord Wei¡¯s real niece?¡± Princess Yuyan said coldly.

    Nanny Wei was so terrified by her question that her face immediately tightened. She watched her expression closely, wondering if Princess Yuyan had learned about something secretive or just wanted to scare her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about it? An orphan girl living in the Yuhui Nunnery for many years suddenly found Lord Wei. I heard my husband also had lived in the Yuhui Nunnery. As childhood sweethearts, their rtionship must be very good. Am I right?¡± Princess Yuyan raised the corners of her mouth sarcastically.

    Since she hade here, she brought some people with her and inquired about many things in the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion.

    She was very suspicious of Mo Qiuyi¡¯s identity.

    She suspected Mo Qiuyi was not Wei Dahai¡¯s blood-connected niece. But when given such an identity, she could marry into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion. If Mo Qiuyi¡¯s identity were fake, the position of the legal wife would fall into her hands.

    An orphan daughter of a low-ranking official might be the royal family¡¯s legal wife. But a good-for-nothing woman with a fake identity could never be a Prince¡¯s legal wife.

    How could Mo Qiuyi with such an inferior backgroundpare with her?

    Shao Wanru was right: either she or Mo Qiuyi could survive. The winner must be her. Only then could she ensure her status and even secretly support her Eldest Brother and mother in the Xu State.

    She was determined to be the legal wife and had to get it soon.

    With this in mind, she happened to meet Nanny Wei. So, she decided to explore their deep-hidden secrets from Nanny Wei first.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. If you have doubts, you can ask others. I have nothing to say here!¡± Nanny Wei answered ndly and shook her head to show she knew nothing.

    Princess Yuyan carefully scrutinized Nanny Wei¡¯s expression and then slightly raised the corners of her lips. ¡°Nanny Wei, Mo Qiuyi is just an orphan girl with nothing, isn¡¯t she? Perhaps, more than that, she is an orphan girl of the previous dynasty, right?¡±

    She suddenly lowered her voice. Leaning over, she whispered some shocking information in Nanny Wei¡¯s ear. Before Princess Yuyan came to the Kingdom of Dongcang, her mother had revealed some secrets. Therefore, she knew Chu Qing¡¯s identity was rted to the former dynasty. Then, what about Mo Qiuyi, who grew up with him?

    Ever since Princess Yuyan married into the Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion, she had pondered over it. Why did Chu Qing and the Consort Dowager have so much faith in Mo Qiuyi? Most probably, Mo Qiuyi could provide a lot of help for them. But how could Mo Qiuyi be more valuable than her? It was only because of these remaining evildoers of the previous dynasty.

    ording to her mother, after the previous dynasty ended, members of her branch were not the only survivors. There were some other people. If so, Mo Qiuyi was very likely to be connected to them.

    Nanny Wei¡¯s eyes uncontrobly twitched. Subconsciously, she stepped back with her lips trembling. Then her face fell. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is a matter of the death penalty. You and even people in the entire Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion will be executed.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Princess Yuyan asked arrogantly.

    At this time, without the Empress Dowager present, she didn¡¯t feel like pretending to be well-behaved. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I am a foreign princess marrying into your country for peace? I find Mo Qiuyi is a remaining evildoer of the former dynasty. Because of my identity and the discovery, the Emperor will not punish but reward me!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, be cautious with your words!¡± Nanny Wei didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. There were princesses in the Pce, but everyone was well-behaved when seeing Nanny Wei. No one dared to assume a haughty air before her. Unlike them, Princess Yuyan was more like a lunatic ¡ª she was mad enough to say such things in the Pce.

    She dared to say it, but Nanny Wei had no guts to listen.

    She immediately turned to leave while Princess Yuyan still looked at her with a cheerful smile. After taking a step, Nanny Wei suddenly looked back at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, if someone in the Kingdom of Dongcang is found guilty, other rted people will also be punished. Be cautious with your words. You can¡¯t stay out of trouble when the whole Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion suffers misfortune. This is different from the Xu State.¡±

    After that, she left with a cold face.

    She meant to threaten, but Princess Yuyan smiled even more happily. Just by hearing what Nanny Wei said, Princess Yuyan could tell she got into a panic. Then¡­ did it mean Mo Qiuyi might be one surviving supporter of the previous dynasty?

    That was good. Mo Qiuyi would not let her off. Tomorrow, it was Mo Qiuyi¡¯s turn to enter the Pce. Thus, she did not want her to know what she had said to Nanny Wei today.

    Chu Qing had taken some medicine from the Xu State, but there were still some medicinal materials he didn¡¯t know. She kept them to save her life. At present, she could use them on Mo Qiuyi first¡­

    She didn¡¯t take action before because she didn¡¯t think it was necessary. After all, her status was higher than Mo Qiuyi¡¯s, and she had a more powerful background. But what Shao Wanru said made her feel she must deal with Mo Qiuyi as soon as possible¡­

    Prime Minister Zhang and Prime Minister Wen were both there in the Emperor¡¯s resting ce. There were also ministers of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and the Ministry of Justice, two ministers with considerable real power.

    Chu Liuchen also stood aside.

    The Emperor struggled to sit up. Leaning against the pillows piled high behind him, he still looked like he was sitting up straight as usual.

    ¡°Make Prince Chen the crown prince,¡± the Emperor said in a low voice.

    Prime Minister Zhang abruptly raised his head and looked at the Emperor in astonishment. Then he looked at Chu Liuchen nkly. It seemed that he could note to his senses for a while. After a long time, he said, ¡°Your Majesty, but your eldest son is Prince Yue!¡±

    Prince Zhou couldn¡¯t be the crown prince after his criminal conspiracy was unmasked, but Prince Yue did nothing wrong. Prime Minister Zhang really couldn¡¯t figure out why the Emperor would pass the throne to his nephew instead of his son.

    This decision didn¡¯t make sense!

    Prime Minister Wen didn¡¯t say anything but cast his eyes at Chu Liuchen, who looked indifferent. Then he turned to look at the Emperor with prating eyes.

    The ministers of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and the Ministry of Justice didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They just waited silently to hear the Emperor¡¯s exnation. This¡­ was indeed inappropriate ording to the hierarchy of proprieties.

    ¡°When my brother passed on the throne to me, he appointed Prince Chen the legal heir to the throne after me!¡± The Emperor, ashen and weak, gave a slight cough.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please¡­ please think twice!¡± Prime Minister Zhang was anxious.

    He couldn¡¯t openly say the Emperor went back on his word and could only give a hint. ¡°Things are changing. Prince Chen is in poor health and has no children now. You don¡¯t feel well, but you will be fine after resting for some time. How could you give up the throne in your prime?¡±

    ¡°I know best about my health.¡± The Emperor coughed in a low voice again and leaned back a little to make himself morefortable. ¡°I got the throne from my brother. I should pass it on to Prince Chen.¡±

    The Emperor seemed to be determined to keep his promise. Prime Minister Zhang anxiously looked at Prime Minister Wen. However, Prime Minister Wen lowered his head as if he didn¡¯t understand the hint. Helplessly, he could only turn his gaze to the two ministers.

    The minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs also knelt. ¡°Your Majesty, please think carefully.¡±

    Since both of them had dropped to their knees, the other two didn¡¯t dare to stand still. Prime Minister Wen and the minister of the Ministry of Justice also knelt and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please think twice!¡±

    ¡°You were the ones who urged me to appoint the crown prince. But when I agree to appoint a crown prince, you ask me to think twice. Tell me how I could satisfy your shifting requests!¡±

    The Emperor was furious. He picked up a cushion beside him and threw it at these people¡¯s heads, scolding them harshly.

    Prime Minister Zhang took two steps forward on his knees and said, ¡°Your Majesty, Prince Yue is your biological son. You¡­ you¡­¡±

    Even if Prince Chen was here now, Prime Minister Zhang had to say it. After all, as soon as this imperial edict was issued, Prince Chen would be the crown prince. No matter how dissatisfied Prime Minister Zhang was with Chu Liuyue, he was his son-inw.

    At this time, he couldn¡¯t retreat.

    ¡°In your opinion, Prince Yue is an excellent choice?¡± The Emperor asked coldly with sharp eyes.

    Facing the Emperor¡¯s piercing eyes, Prime Minister Zhang nodded and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have been in my high position for many years. We shouldn¡¯t avoid rmending the capable because they are connected to us. Besides, since my daughter is in such a miserable condition, I practically have something to do with Prince Yue. Every word I¡¯ve said is true. I hope you can give careful consideration to my suggestion.¡±

    Then, with tears in his eyes, Prime Minister Zhang kowtowed heavily to the Emperor, who was lying on the royal bed.

    His words sounded very sincere. Zhang Qn¡¯s current situation was indeed not good. However, Prime Minister Zhang still chose to speak up for Chu Liuyue at this time, which made his words sound fair and impartial.

    ¡°So, do you think Prince Yue is better?¡± the Emperor asked coldly.

    ¡°Yes, I think Prince Yue is a better choice! He is in good health!¡± Prime Minister Zhang insisted. He didn¡¯t want to give in. If he made a concession, Prince Yue could never get the throne. Therefore, he had no choice but to hang in there.

    ¡°Do you think I should vite the agreement with the deceased emperor?¡± The Emperor said tly, and his eyes were as sharp as des.

    Prime Minister Zhang braced himself to say, ¡°Before the deceased emperor passed away, he was in poor condition. He might not even know what he was talking about before his death!¡±

    ¡°Prince Chen, take it out and show it to Prime Minister Zhang!¡± Seeing Prime Minister Zhang still hold on firmly, the Emperor suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 1303 - 1303 Chaos Broke Out, the Overall Situation Hard to Settle!

    Chapter 1303 Chaos Broke Out, the Overall Situation Hard to Settle!

    Chu Liuchen took something out of his sleeve and gave it to Derong, who then brought it to these top officials.

    ¡°Tiger¡­ Tiger Token?¡± Prime Minister Zhang looked at theplete Tiger Token before him in shock, and his eyes were full of panic.

    How could he not recognize the Tiger Token from the deceased emperor? It was equivalent to the token of his crown prince. When the Emperor took over the throne, there was no such a token, but because the deceased emperor was seriously ill, he died before mentioning this issue. Then, this Tiger Token disappeared.

    They didn¡¯t expect to see it again now. Surely, it represented the deceased emperor¡¯s will.

    It was the decision of the deceased emperor and the Emperor. Since the Emperor asked Chu Liuchen to show it, he must have agreed to this. Otherwise, Chu Liuchen wouldn¡¯t have a chance to show the Tiger Token now.

    Chu Liuchen found the other half of the Tiger Token ording to the characters from Shao Wanru. Aplete Tiger Token was formed when hebined it with the half Tiger Token given by Noble Consort Lan.

    It could be used to mobilize troops or as a symbol of the crown prince.

    No one dared to raise an objection in the face of this Tiger Token.

    Prime Minister Wen reacted first. He turned his knees to Chu Liuchen and greeted, ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡±

    The ministers of the Ministry of Justice and the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs also bowed their heads and said, ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness!¡±

    At this time, Prime Minister Zhang knew the situation was beyond salvation. Lowering his head, he opened his eyes again and bowed to Chu Liuchen. ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness!¡±

    When the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict spread out from the Pce, the news that Prince Chen had be the crown prince immediately shocked the court and themonality. How could it be? And more shockingly, it was the idea of the Emperor and the deceased emperor. In addition, Prince Chen was bestowed with the deceased emperor¡¯s Tiger Token, which further stabilized Prince Chen¡¯s position as the crown prince.

    The crown prince was not Prince Yue or Prince Xin. The Emperor didn¡¯t choose his biological son. Before putting the Emperor on the throne, the deceased emperor asked him to pass on the throne to his son. Therefore, there was no such thing as the Emperor murdered the deceased emperor. Now that the Emperor had returned the throne to Prince Chen, it proved that the Emperor had never intended to rebel.

    No wonder the Emperor thought highly of Prince Chen and listed him as his third son. Therefore, Prince Chen could be regarded as the son of the deceased emperor and the Emperor. From this aspect, the Emperor always had such an idea. The previous doubts had been cleared up.

    The Empress Dowager and the Emperor doted on Prince Chen and were very concerned about his health. How could they not be worried? He would be the crown prince. The benevolent Emperor never stopped worrying about his health. Though Prince Chen was not his biological son, the Emperor did not deliberately trouble him. Frankly, back then, Prince Chen might not survive without being taken good care of, not to mention being attacked by anyone¡­

    With the Emperor¡¯s imperial edict and the deceased emperor¡¯s Tiger Token, Chu Liuchen became the crown prince. It was now an irrefutable fact. Many others were secretly shocked, for they had never thought Chu Liuchen would be the crown prince. Initially, they thought it would be Chu Liuyue or Chu Liuzhou.

    Since Chu Liuzhou took the road to his doom, most people were secretly optimistic about Chu Liuyue.

    There came a sharp turn ¡ª Chu Liuchen took the most incredible honor properly and justly. No one could argue against the decision. Anyone objecting to it was challenging the Emperor¡¯s authority. Of course¡­ no one had the guts to do it!

    ¡°What? Chu Liuchen has the Tiger Token?¡± Chu Liuyue anxiously walked around in circles like a trapped beast.

    All his obstacles were removed. It should be an irreversible trend for him to be the heir to the throne. Unexpectedly, the deceased emperor¡¯s Tiger Token appeared. Why didn¡¯t he know about it?

    ¡°Your Highness, this Tiger Token is authentic, but I just discovered Minister Zhao was involved.¡± Mr. Liu said with a sullen face, ¡°I was going to sort it out and report this matter to you. You should investigate Minister Zhao. The deceased emperor met Minister Zhao before he died. At that time, he was the deceased emperor¡¯s favorite minister. Later on, when the Emperor ascended the throne, the deceased emperor¡¯s Tiger Token was nowhere to be seen. I guess Minister Zhao knows about it.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Chu Liuyue was increasingly annoyed. His sess would have been easy and sure. But all of a sudden, someone else became the heir to the throne. How could he be in a good mood?

    ¡°I just traced the clues back to Minister Zhao and the marriage of his daughter with the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. I wondered if there was any hidden reason for his daughter¡¯s marriage. Before the Heir of Duke Xing left the capital, he met Minister Zhao in private. They talked in the study for about two hours without any servants around.¡±

    Mr. Liu said.

    ¡°The Heir of Duke Xing might be the one who knew the truth. I think there may be a specific reason for Minister Zhao to let his daughter marry into the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Then check it out. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and get to the bottom of it?¡± Chu Liuyue said. His face was overcast with anger. He wouldn¡¯t have been caught off guard if Mr. Liu had found it out earlier.

    ¡°When I was about to ask Miss Shao about it, the Emperor issued the imperial edict!¡± Mr. Liu said, lowering his head.

    Shao Yanru was now in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion. Before Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion was crushed, she snuck out and hid in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuyue also helped her escape from the Pce. But she disappeared when getting out of the Pce. Then she tearfully came back to him, saying that Chu Liuzhou had secretly kidnapped and forced her into his mansion. But since she fully intended to go to Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, she sneaked away as soon as she got a chance.

    When she came here, Chu Liuzhou was fine. But the next day, the entire Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion was confiscated because of his rebellion.

    Because of the secret information provided by Shao Yanru, Chu Liuyue knew arge number of weapons were buried in the garden of Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion, and Princess Zhou had a pair of illegally made phoenix hairpins. As such, the confiscation went on smoothly.

    The Emperor highly praised Chu Liuyue.

    Because of her contribution, Chu Liuyue epted Shao Yanru though she was no longer a pure woman. After all, she was just a woman. He had taken a fancy to her and wanted to take her in. Anyway, she could not be the legal wife. Receiving one more concubine was not a big deal in his mansion. Even when she entered the Pce with him in the future, he might as well grant her a low position.

    He could say she was an orphan girl he met outside and asked her to be discreet. Anyway, there were many concubines with low status in the imperial Pce. No one would pay special attention to her.

    Thinking of this, Chu Liuyue kept Shao Yanru by his side.

    He was delighted with Shao Yanru, who had been ying up to him with the greatest care. At least Shao Yanru was much more beautiful than Zhang Qn. Shao Yanru used to be such a nobledy, but now she could only serve him with the utmost care.

    He never introduced her to Zhang Qn. Instead, he had been hiding Shao Yanru as a humble concubine and called her Miss Shao.

    ¡°Miss Shao is with you. I had to get your permission before asking her,¡± Mr. Liu said hesitantly. He did want to get some answers from Shao Yanru. But since her identity was not ordinary, he had to ask Chu Liuyue for his opinion first.

    ¡°Bring her here!¡± Chu Liuyue turned around and ordered a guard in an unemotional voice.

    The guard left and soon came back with Shao Yanru.

    Shao Yanru looked a little pitiful in flimsy clothes. She was charming with an outstanding appearance. Otherwise, Chu Liuyue would not have epted her after she had sex with Chu Liuzhou.

    She was simply dressed and looked extraordinarily delicate and touching. When she looked up at Chu Liuyue, her misty eyes were fixed on him as if he meant the world to her.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    However, Chu Liuyue didn¡¯t take pity on her as he did in the past. Looking at her face, he couldn¡¯t help wondering if she used to tter Chu Liuzhou like this. She had been shy and yielding under him. But had she also been the same under Chu Liuzhou? Chu Liuyue felt a little disgusted at the thought.

    ¡°I could tell at a nce that such a woman wouldn¡¯t act properly to her status. How could I let her into my mansion and be my woman?¡±

    He was anxious, so everything looked offensive to his eye.

    ¡°Tell me about your sister-inw,¡± Chu Liuyue ordered coldly. At this time, he was not in the mood to wheedle Shao Yanru into telling the truth.

    ¡°Sister Zhao?¡± Shao Yanru was stunned, for she didn¡¯t expect Chu Liuyue to ask about Zhao Xiran. After a brief shock, she carefully read his expression. She didn¡¯t know that the Pce had issued an imperial edict to appoint the crown prince.

    Her residence was very remote, and she had only two servants around her. Every time she went to see Chu Liuyue, she would avoid others. She had little contact with other people in the mansion. Therefore, others only knew a woman, seemingly surnamed Shao, newly moved into the mansion. Besides, Prince Yue was quite fond of her. Since even Princess Yue wouldn¡¯t care about this kind of thing, servants in the mansion gave little attention to her.

    ¡°Yes, talk about the matter between her and Minister Zhao. I heard before your sister-inw married, her family had discussed the marriage with your mansion for three years. The two families were fairly well-matched. If the negotiation failed, they could give up this marriage. If it seeded, it wouldn¡¯t take such a long time. So, why would this happen?¡±

    Chu Liuyue asked. When his guard went to bring Shao Yanru over, Mr. Liu had already told Chu Liuyue about these doubts.

    Shao Yanru bowed her head and drooped her eyes. Then, she slowly looked up, her eyes pitiful. ¡°Minister Zhao had been negotiating the marriage with my family. He could always find something that he was unhappy with, but he never gave up on this marriage. From time to time, he said his daughter was too young to get married. As a result, this marriage had been dyed for three years. Mother even suspected that Minister Zhao had ulterior motives!¡±

    With genuine affection in her eyes, Shao Yanru was very docile and said everything she knew. She seemed willing to tell Chu Liuyue everything as long as she knew the answer.

    ¡°Did anything unusual happen when Zhao Xiran married into the mansion?¡± Chu Liuyue¡¯s face softened a little. He reached out to help her stand up.

    ¡°It was okay when Sister Zhao married into our mansion. At that time, I had already¡­ I didn¡¯t know the details. If you want to know more about it, you can bring Mo Yan here. She is my former servant girl. Do you remember her?¡± Shao Yanru asked.

    Shu Qi was dead, and Mo Yan was still in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. Shao Yanru always feared that Shao Wanru would get something out of Mo Yan. Unlike others, Shao Yanru never dared to look down on Shao Wanru. Her delicate cousin was definitely not as weak as others thought¡­

    Before this, she had no reason to take Mo Yan back. Finally, such a rare opportunity came¡­

 Chapter 1304 - 1304 Commandery Prince Qingâ€™s Mansion Is in Chaos

    Chapter 1304 Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion Is in Chaos

    ¡°Where is Mo Yan?¡± Chu Liuyue asked. He helped get Shao Yanru out of the Pce, yet he did not notice her servant girl back then.

    ¡°Mo Yan is in Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s said that Princess Chen took her out of the Pce at that time,¡± Shao Yanru said.

    ¡°Ask your sister-inw to make a trip and take Mo Yan away. I¡¯ll take her away from your sister-inw¡¯s ce afterward,¡± Chu Liuyue said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Shao Yanru obeyed.

    Following that, Chu Liuyue asked about some other things, and Shao Yanru answered them one by one. She also brought Shao Hua¡¯an in tactfully, saying that Shao Hua¡¯an¡¯s injured leg had recovered, and he could work now. Although he lost power now, his old friends were still there. If Chu Liuyue wanted something but it was inconvenient for him to show up, she could ask Shao Hua¡¯an to do it.

    Seeing that Shao Yanru thought for him wholeheartedly, Chu Liuyue nodded and asked someone to escort her back.

    After Shao Yanru left, Mr. Liu, who had been sitting quietly aside, suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness, do you feel anything fishy on this matter?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s fishy?¡± Chu Liuyue asked. He picked up the teacup at hand and took a sip.

    ¡°Your Highness, Although you helped Miss Shao back then, you didn¡¯t dare to use too many people. However, Miss Shao actually came out of the Pce and disappeared all of a sudden.¡± Mr. Liu didn¡¯t notice Shao Yanru before, but now he realized that he had neglected something. He thought for a while and asked Prince Chen in detail.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that Chu Liuzhou did it,¡± Chu Liuyue took it lightly and said. Shao Yanru had told him about it, and she didn¡¯t even hide the secret that Chu Liuzhou had upied her from him.

    ¡°Your Highness, could it be that Miss Shao also turned to Prince Zhou for help when she asked you for help? It was a secret. Since she dared to ask Prince Zhou for help, it meant that she trusted Prince Zhou that he would not only keep the secret for her but also would help her, right?¡± Mr. Liu reminded Chu Liuyue cautiously.

    In what case would a woman trust a man so much? No, to be exact, she trusted two men. When Chu Liuyue recalled the scene of the fight with Chu Liuzhou back then, his face suddenly turned gloomy.

    It seemed that Shao Yanru had a connection with Chu Liuzhou for a long time, and it was more than that. She might be even more intimate with Chu Liuzhou than Chu Liuyue. They might have had sexually intimate a long time ago. Otherwise, why was she taken away by Chu Liuzhou instead of Chu Liuyue¡¯s men after leaving the Pce? Back then, Chu Liuyue did send his men over to pick up Shao Yanru.

    Thinking of this, Chu Liuyue became furious. If that was the case, he was just a backup. Chu Liuzhou was the one whom Shao Yanru loved. It was not difficult to exin why she abandoned Chu Liuzhou and turned to follow himter. Shao Yanru was smart. She realized that something went wrong with Chu Liuzhou¡¯s situation, and she was afraid of being implicated, so she ran away in advance.

    Of course, it was also possible that she hid in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion to wait for Chu Liuzhou to seed before going back to Chu Liuzhou¡¯s side.

    Chu Liuyue mmed his hand hard on the table and cursed in a fierce voice, ¡°Bitch!¡±

    Apparently, Shao Yanru didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    ¡°Your Highness, this is just my guess. It may not be urate,¡± Mr. Liu exined carefully,

    Noticing that Prince Yue was furious. Of course, Mr. Liu could not say that Shao Yanru probably had cuckolded Prince Yue. However, Mr. Liu thought Shao Yanru was a troublemaker.

    Shao Yanru followed Prince Zhou before, and Prince Zhou¡¯s Mansion ended up like this. Now she stayed in Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion, so Mr. Liu was very worried.

    ¡°Your Highness, how about we send Miss Shao away?¡± Mr. Liu suggested.

    ¡°Where to send her?¡± Chu Liuyue asked coldly.

    ¡°We can send her to the manor in the suburb and keep an eye on her,¡± Mr. Liu said. It was not ¡°protect her¡± but ¡°keep an eye on her¡±. Of course, the meaning was different.

    ¡°Okay, send her away now,¡± Chu Liuyue agreed. He could interrogate Mo Yan personally when she came over, and he didn¡¯t need Shao Yanru toe over.

    That night, a carriage drove out of the backyard of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion to the suburb. It was a very ordinary carriage that was only used by servants usually, and it went through the back door, so no one notice it.

    Of course, only those ordinary people didn¡¯t notice it, but the person who had been keeping an eye on Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion naturally found the movement and followed the carriage all the way¡­

    It was not toote for Chu Qing to get the news, but he was dyed by some trivial things. Mo Qiuyi suddenly fainted, so he had no choice but to go to see her first. Chu Qing stayed by her side for a while until she woke up. Seeing that Mo Qiuyi didn¡¯t look well, Chu Qing didn¡¯t say anything more but just asked her to have a good rest before leaving with his servants.

    Chu Qing went straight to the Consort Dowager¡¯s ce. The Consort Dowager looked even worse. She was sitting with Princess Yuyan, whose face looked pale.

    Seeing Chu Qinge in, Princess Yuyan stood up and bowed to him.

    Chu Qing waved his hand, motioning for her ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony¡±. Then he sat down on the other side of the Consort Dowager and asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on? Why did my father give the Tiger Token to Chu Liuchen back then? I¡¯m his son. Why didn¡¯t he leave anything for me? I¡¯m much healthier than that invalid.¡±

    ¡°Back then, your father didn¡¯t know that I was having you,¡± the Consort Dowager said grumpily. ¡°Half of the Tiger Token was in the hands of the former Empress, and the other half should be with your father. I don¡¯t know why both halves are in the hands of Chu Liuchen now!¡±

    ¡°Mother, what else don¡¯t you know? Why have you never mentioned such an important thing to me?¡± Chu Qing tried hard to hold it back but failed, so he asked angrily.

    ¡°I thought there would be no problem for the Tiger Token¡­¡± The Consort Dowager was restless.

    ¡°You thought? You¡¯ve thought a lot of things, but how many of them are good?¡± Chu Qing was pissed off. If he had known about the Tiger Token, he could have followed this clue to get it ahead of Chu Liuchen. In that case, he would most likely be the crown prince now.

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother!¡± Being rebuked like this by Chu Qing, and Princess Yuyan was next to her, the Consort Dowager felt so ashamed that she pounded the table angrily.

    It fell silent in the room. Princess Yuyan sat still on the chair, for fear of attracting the attention of the mother and son. She regretted not leaving early. The reason why she stayed here was to inquire about Mo Qiuyi.

    Apparently, she couldn¡¯t get any news about Mo Qiuyi, and she might even be cannon fodder in the war between the Consort Dowager and Chu Qing.

    Chu Qing calmed down and said slowly, ¡°Mother, sorry, I was too anxious just now. What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°There is another person who is more qualified to inherit the throne than you. Take it easy. He is more anxious,¡± the Consort Dowager said. Then she looked at Princess Yuyan, who was sitting next to her.

    Princess Yuyan understood immediately. She stood up and said, ¡°My Lady, Your Highness, I have something to deal with in my courtyard. I¡¯ll have to go.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± The Consort Dowager nodded.

    After bowing to them respectively, Princess Yuyan slowly left the room. When she got out of the door and looked at the slightly closed door, she was in a bad mood.

    ¡°If Chu Liuchen bes the crown prince, Shao Wanru will be the crown princess. No way! Only someone as noble as me can be the crown princess.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness.¡± the pce maid beside her reminded Princess Yuyan in a low voice.

    Princess Yuyan understood that she couldn¡¯t stand at the door for too long, lest she would arouse the suspicion of the mother and son inside. She had to leave with her people in heavy footsteps. Things had developed too fast. Princess Yuyan hadn¡¯t settled her own affairs yet, and Chu Qing was about to lose his power and influence.

    ¡°Mother, what to do?¡± Watching Princess Yuyan leave, Chu Qing asked.

    ¡°What can we do? Make something happen to someone in the Pce.¡± The Consort Dowager¡¯s face looked a little ferocious in the dark room.

    ¡°Which one?¡± Chu Qing thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager,¡± the Consort Dowager said coldly.

    ¡°Will it be discovered by others?¡± Chu Qing asked uneasily. If he wanted to take action against the people in the Pce, he had to use their triumph card. It was not easy to enter the Pce right now.

    The Consort Dowager gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It will be the best way to disturb others¡¯ view if something happens to the Empress Dowager at this time.¡± The Consort Dowager could not let go of this chance. She had worked hard for so long and even entered the Pce to apany the deceased emperor. She just wanted to give the child in her belly a legitimate identity. Since God had given her a son, it was a chance given to her.

    She had endured it for so many years and finally walked out of the Yuhui Nunnery. Now she could also get through the difficulty.

    ¡°Is she willing to do it?¡± Chu Qing still had scruples and asked.

    ¡°So what if she is not willing to? Ites the critical time of life and death. Moreover, Qiuyi is her granddaughter. Before she entered the Pce, she mentioned that there was a secret passage in the Pce that had not been revealed. If she took action, she would not be exposed easily. This is the best opportunity for now,¡± the Consort Dowager said calmly.

    ¡°But we arranged someone in the Pce of Benevolent Peace before, and the medicine powders provided by Princess Yuyan were also sent there,¡± Chu Qing said.

    ¡°The situation has changed. The medicine powders work too slowly, but they need to be used as usual. After the incident urred, those people¡¯s attention will be diverted to Chu Liuyue because he is the one who most hopes to see the chaos right now.¡± The Consort Dowager arranged in an orderly way, with a sh of light in her eyes. Even at this time, it was not the time to be desperate.

    ¡°How to deal with Commandery Prince Cheng?¡± After thinking about it for a while, Chu Qing thought that this was the only way.

    ¡°Promise Commandery Prince Cheng that we will give him a hand if he takes action,¡± the Consort Dowager sneered. There was only one throne. Both Chu Liuyue and Commandery Prince Cheng had taken a fancy to it, but neither of them would seed. Only her son was destined to ascend the throne, and those people could be used by her.

    With Chu Liuyue attracting attention in the front and the restless Commandery Prince Cheng taking action in the back, she and Chu Qing could steadily sit in Commandery Prince Qing¡¯s Mansion and watch them tear each other apart.

    With this thought, the Consort Dowager calmed down. She leaned over to discuss the details with Chu Qing carefully. After that, Chu Qing went to see Mo Qiuyi again, and he stayed at Mo Qiuyi¡¯s ce that night. Early the next morning, Chu Qing left the inner court with a letter written by Mo Qiuyi yesterday and went to the study room in the outer court¡­

    When Princess Yuyan heard that Chu Qing had stayed with the sick Mo Qiuyist night, she was so angry that she smashed several porcin vases on the antique shelf. Even though Mo Qiuyi had been like this, Chu Qing was still eager to see her. It could be seen that there was no room for Princess Yuyan in Chu Qing¡¯s heart at all. If Princess Yuyan did not fight for it, she would definitely end up miserably.

    Princess Yuyan didn¡¯t care about the external chaos, but she had to win in the internal strife first and then help Chu Qing to make a move¡­

 Chapter 1305 - 1305 The Princess of the Previous Dynasty

    Chapter 1305 The Princess of the Previous Dynasty

    In the depths of the Buddha hall in the Pce¡­

    Under the dim light, the Buddha statue gave off a weird feeling that could not be seen clearly usually.

    Pushan Nun sat cross-legged on the rush cushion quietly, with her eyes closed. There was a book in front of her, but she just spread it out and did not chant scriptures.

    No one was around her, not even her two disciples.

    In the shadow, the door of the Buddha hall moved slightly. It seemed that someone came in. The footsteps gradually became heavier, and the person did not intend to hide the movement. Pushan Nun still lowered her head.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± A man in ck appeared in front of Pushan Nun and knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Our home country has been destroyed. Don¡¯t mention this title again,¡± Pushan Nun finally voiced out with her eyes slowly open, and her voice was hoarse. She fixed her gloomy eyes on the man in ck.

    ¡°Yes, Nun.¡± The man in ck took advice with a receptive mind. He stood up and cupped his fists to salute her. ¡°Greetings, Nun!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Pushan Nun asked coldly. ¡°Unlike other ces, the Pce is not a ce where you cane in easily at any time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nun. No one has been alerted. Nun, do you know that Prince Chen has been appointed as the crown prince?¡± the man in ck said.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Pushan Nun nodded. The whole Pce was shocked by such a big event. How could she not know? She had considered Chu Liuyue, Chu Liuzhou, and even Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuxin, but she had never thought about Chu Liuchen. After all, he could not take such a heavy burden with his poor health. However, things changed greatly. In the end, Chu Liuchen became the crown prince instead.

    ¡°Nun, His Highness intends to take action as soon as possible. It¡¯s the best chance to do it now, for the crown prince is just appointed and all the officials are still in shock at the court,¡± the man in ck said, ¡°Princess Mo fainted in fright at this news. Now His Highness is taking care of her attentively.¡±

    It was Princess Mo, Mo Qiuyi!

    ¡°Why is she in such poor health?¡± Pushan Nun frowned tightly.

    ¡°Well, this news may be too abrupt, and it scared Princess Mo. Now the whole¡­ Everyone is in a panic. If you don¡¯t take some measures, I¡¯m afraid that the general trend will be gone and there won¡¯t be another chance.¡± The man in ck looked at Pushan Nun and said.

    ¡°Is Chu Qing pushing me hard?¡± Pushan Nun questioned coldly. Under the light, she did not look kind as usual. Instead, there was a sort of vicious aura on her. She was no longer the nun, who had profound Buddha dharma in the Yuhui Nunnery.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take His Highness wrong, Nun. He just kindly reminds you. If you don¡¯t take emergency measures now, it will be toote to regret it, and all your plots may be out of control.¡± The man in ck lowered his head and said respectfully, but it did not show much respect in his behavior.

    Pushan Nun frowned and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s not up to thest moment yet. Just wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Nun, we can¡¯t wait any longer, whether Princess Mo¡¯s health or our prince. If you keep waiting, our prince intends to take action first.¡± The man in ck curled his lips into a sneer. He lowered his head, thinking, ¡°At present, His Highness is the focus. Compared with this old princess of the previous dynasty, he is more rightful.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for using the help of the princess of the previous dynasty, he wouldn¡¯t have to listen to her obediently at all.¡±

    ¡°Your prince has been waiting for so many years. Can¡¯t he wait for a little longer?¡± Pushan Nun said sternly, ¡°Where is the Consort Dowager? I don¡¯t want to talk to your prince. Let the Consort Dowager talk with me!¡±

    Chu Qing was too inexperienced. He even could not handle such a small matter. If he weren¡¯t rted to Pushan Nun by blood, she would never help him. In addition, she had her granddaughter grow up with him and even marry him eventually. Her purpose, of course, was to keep the two families under her control firmly.

    ¡°The Consort Dowager has the same opinion as His Highness. She has left everything to our prince to handle currently. Your Highness, are you still reluctant to hand everything to Princess Mo?¡± The man in ck gave a slight smile sarcastically again. His smile was too faint to see clearly in the dim light. ¡°Princess Mo has offered help to our prince, and one day, our prince will give Princess Mo the greatest reward in return. If not¡­¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Pushan Nun raised her eyes to squint at the man in ck. She, who used to look calm with extraordinary and refined temperaments like a hidden expert, now looked so fierce that her eyes were almost formed triangr, revealing a disturbing gloomy look. She no longer looked merciful as before.

    ¡°Nun, as you know, Princess Yuyan belongs to the family branch of the Great Elder Princess, who took some people with her to the Xu State. As one of the wives of our prince, Princess Yuyan always followed our prince¡¯s advice. Since she married our prince, she has offered some help to our prince. For example, she lured Infanta Yuan¡¯anst time, which did a great help to our prince. However, Princess Mo¡­¡±

    Inparison, it was obvious who was more important to Chu Qing.

    There were many princesses in the previous dynasty, but only two escaped when their homnd was destroyed. One lived in seclusion in the world as a nun. The other fled to a small country in Nan Jiang, the Xu State, and seeded in joining the center of the power of the Xu State. Although the two parties had some connections, in fact, they were distant from each other, let alone the family affection between them.

    Princess Yuyan was a descendant of the branch who fled to the Xu State back then.

    As the descendants of the princesses of the previous dynasty, Princess Yuyan and Mo Qiuyi were doomed to be on opposite sides. They were both fighting for the branch of Chu Qing because it was the main branch in the Kingdom of Dongcang.

    If Princess Yuyan contributed more, she would definitely be appointed as the Empress when Chu Qing seeded the throne in the future.

    ¡°Without me, the Consort Dowager couldn¡¯t have protected Commandery Prince Qing. Is she going to break her promise now?¡± Pushan Nun said with a sneer.

    ¡°Nun, things have changed with time passing by. Consort Li of the Xu State has promised to fully support our prince as long as he can appoint Princess Yuyan as the Empress, unlike you, who tried to find excuses to refuse. In contrast, our prince certainly valued Princess Mo more than Princess Yuyan. After all, they grew up together. Even without those interests rtion, they were childhood sweethearts. For the sake of that, our prince, of course, wants to protect Princess Mo wholeheartedly, but the Consort Dowager thinks¡­¡±

    The man in ck looked in a quandary while saying that.

    ¡°Does the Consort Dowager think she has be independent now?¡± When she heard that it was not Chu Qing¡¯s idea, Pushan Nun¡¯s expression became a little better.

    ¡°Nun, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me? I¡¯m here just to pass the message. It¡¯s time for everyone to unite and fight shoulder by shoulder, whether it is Princess Mo or Princess Yuyan, they both do well. Nun, you should put the past behind you and use Consort Li¡¯s method for the time being. As for the future, this is the Kingdom of Dongcang after all. No matter how powerful Consort Li is, here will be out of her reach.¡±

    The man in ck persuaded the nun meaningfully with a smile. Then, he took out another letter from his clothes and handed it to Pushan Nun, saying, ¡°Nun, this is a letter for you from Princess Mo.¡±

    Pushan Nun took the letter and quickly read it. After reading it, she lowered her head and kept silent. After a long while, she said, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±

    Although she wanted to wait a little longer for better timing, she did not have time right now. She was always an endurable person. After being a nun for so many years, she had be more and more endurable. Over the years, she had been used to enduring such a lonely and boring life, so what else could she not endure? However, she was really worried about her granddaughter.

    This was her only blood rtive now. She wanted to guarantee her granddaughter to be the noble Empress. Consort Li was just the daughter of her elder sister who gave birth on the run. Her elder sister had been dead. Even if she left some subordinates to Consort Li, they would be no match for Pushan Nun.

    Moreover, this was in the Pce, which was quite familiar to Pushan Nun since she was young, and she knew some of the secret passages.

    ¡°Thank you, Nun. I¡¯ll report it to our Prince right now.¡± Hearing that Pushan Nun agreed, the man in ck was overjoyed.

    Pushan Nun nodded, looked up at the man in ck gloomily, and said, ¡°Qiuyi has plenty of subordinates. Tell her not to act rashly. Let¡¯s wait and see the situation after the incident urred in the Pce before making a decision. As for Commandery Prince Qing¡­ I hope he can show me Princess Yuyan¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Do you want to kill Princess Yuyan?¡± The man in ck was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Pushan Nun to be so ruthless. ¡°Well ¡­ it¡¯s inappropriate to do so, isn¡¯t it? After all, Princess Yuyan is a descendant of the previous dynasty, and she can be regarded as your blood rtive.¡±

    ¡°Qiuyi is the only blood rtive to me, ¡°Pushan Nun said coldly, ¡°if Commandery Prince Qing doesn¡¯t kill Princess Yuyan, I won¡¯t take action. If Qiuyi dies because of this, she can only me herself for being unlucky.¡±

    Pushan Nun didn¡¯t give in, not even half a step.

    Princess Yuyan had some people under her. Actually, it would be of great use to Chu Qing in the future. However, what Pushan Nun saw was another side of it. Chu Qing and the Consort Dowager could use Princess Yuyan to threaten her, and so would they in the future. Princess Yuyan would be an obstacle in realizing Pushan Nun¡¯s plot. If she was alive, Mo Qiuyi would no longer be the only choice of Chu Qing.

    Such a thing was dangerous, so it had to be stopped as early as possible. Moreover, if Consort Li¡¯s son won the throne in the Xu State in the future, Mo Qiuyi¡¯s position as the Empress might be shaken because of it, even if Chu Qing ascended the throne. If Pushan Nun didn¡¯t take this opportunity to kill Princess Yuyan, Chu Qing would always waver between Princess Yuyan and Mo Qiuyi.

    Pushan Nun had endured for many years not only for revenge but also for assisting her granddaughter to be the Empress.

    ¡°Nun¡­¡± The ck-d man tried to continue to persuade Pushan Nun, but she closed her eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Go back and ask your master to think over what works best for him. If he is reluctant to kill Princess Yuyan, let it be!¡±

    With that, she lowered her head again and skillfully recited the scriptures, ignoring the man in ck beside her.

    Seeing Pushan Nun acting like this, the man in ck knew that it was useless to continue persuading her. He heaved a long sigh, turned around, and left through the secret passage in the Pce. It seemed that Commandery Prince Qing had to choose one wife only.

    And Princess Mo would be the only choice. After all, her grandmother could help Commandery Prince Qing right now. As for Consort Li in the Xu State, she was out of reach, and it was said that she was not in a good ce. Consort Li was totally at a disadvantage in terms of fighting for the throne of the Xu State. Even if she gave birth to a boy, it would be useless because the Grand Witch of thergest tribe in the Xu State was rooted for Princess Yutao.

    After the man in ck left and the door was closing again, Pushan Nun opened her eyes and looked sharply at the half-closed door with coldness in her eyes¡­

    Huiqing came out from the side door quietly and bowed respectfully to Pushan Nun. ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°How is the preparation going?¡± Pushan Nun asked without looking back.

    ¡°Everything is ready,¡± Huiqing replied.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Pushan Nun said with a smile. Her kind face looked ferocious under the light¡­

 Chapter 1306 - 1306 The Second Buddha Statue in the Buddha Hall

    Chapter 1306 The Second Buddha Statue in the Buddha Hall

    ¡°Master, there is something wrong with the sandalwood.¡± Qi Jue pulled an incense stick out of the incense burner at hand.

    Chu Liuchen took it and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Qi Jue replied with a serious look, ¡°There is something added to it. If it is used for a long term, one will be mentally and physically exhausted, thenck strength, and spit out blood. If putting another ingredient into the medicine at this time, it is very likely to cause sudden death.¡±

    On the bed, the Emperor leaned against Noble Consort Lan with a pale face. Just now, he spat out blood again, and he felt very ufortable all over.

    Noble Consort Lan stroked the Emperor hard while looking toward Chu Liuchen with her red eyes, but she did not speak.

    ¡°What was added?¡± Chu Liuchen asked sternly. He didn¡¯t trust the imperial physicians in the Pce, so he brought Qi Jue to the Pce. After entering the Pce, Qi Jue did not check the medicine that the Emperor took. Instead, he first checked the sandalwood that sensed a little unusual. As expected, he found something wrong.

    Chu Liuchen was not clear about whether the problem was with sandalwood or other incense. Shao Wanru smelled it on Chu Liuchen, so she asked him to bring Qi Jue with him to investigate.

    Shao Wanru used to be staying in the Yuhui Nunnery for so many years, so she was very sensitive to the aroma of sandalwood. After staying in the Emperor¡¯s resting pce for a long time, Chu Liuchen had been stained with this aroma.

    This aroma was no big deal for others to smell.

    The imperial physicians were knowledgeable in pharmacology, but they didn¡¯t know sandalwood very well. So none of them found a problem with the sandalwood. Hence, no one paid special attention to whether the medicinal materials had a problem of inter-generation or inter-restriction.

    Like Shao Wanru, Mingqiu Nun also had some research on sandalwood. When she got to know that Qi Jue was going to check it in the Pce, Mingqiu Nun specially called Qi Jue over and exined it to him in detail. That was why Qi Jue found out about the problem once looking into it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Changxing Grass,¡± Qi Jue said with certainty.

    ¡°The Changxing Grass?¡­ The horse smelled it ¡­ and go crazy¡­ Didn¡¯t it?¡± the Emperor asked weakly. It was not the first time that he had asked about the Changxing Grass, so he naturally knew its efficacy.

    ¡°Exactly. The envoy from the Xu State said that one of the efficacies of Changxing Grass was to startle horses, but he didn¡¯t mention a more obscure efficacy. That is, if the Changxing Grass is mixed with another medicinal material from the Xu State to use, it can poison people quietly, and if the dosage wasrge, it can cause sudden death.¡±

    Qi Jue said with certainty and reported it to the Emperor respectfully.

    ¡°The Changxing Grass that has appeared several times before must have identallye into our sight, and it was partially possible to bury the poisonous root in the body of Uncle the Emperor through the Changxing Grass,¡± Chu Liuchen said slowly with a trace of gloom across his eyes.

    So many things had happened in the past. Everyone was focused on investigating the incident itself, and they sent the found Changxing Grass to the Imperial Study several times. Others might have no reaction, but the Emperor had been poisoned! When putting the Changxing Grass was mixed with sandalwood, the poison was buried in the body of the Emperor.

    ¡°Agreed. That¡¯s how it took effect.¡± Qi Jue nodded and said, ¡°In the beginning, there was arge amount of Changxing Grasses, which were sent here so as to let His Majesty touch and smell them. Now it is no longer necessary, but just add a bit of Changxing Grass¡¯s powders so that no one can find it.

    The reason why Qi Jue knew about it so well was that he got help from Princess Yutao. He inquired Princess Yutao about these things through Chu Liuchen¡¯s people, and Princess Yutao told him everything that only the royal family of the Xu State knew.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan gritted her teeth and looked at the Emperor.

    The Emperor¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Liuchen. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to the crown prince to deal with.¡±

    With that, the Emperor closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he gave a delightful smile. He looked at Noble Consort Lan and said, ¡°It will be his world in the future. If he can¡¯t even handle such a small matter well, how can he rule the country?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Noble Consort Lan said worriedly. In her heart, Chu Liuchen had always been that sick and weak child, so she could not be at ease.

    The Emperor reached out and patted her hand, indicating that she didn¡¯t have to worry. He looked up and said, ¡°Ask Derong about everything I have used.¡±

    After saying that, the Emperor leaned back and fell on the high soft pillow behind him. Noble Consort Lan hurriedly helped him and carefully covered him with the quilt.

    Chu Liuchen looked at the Emperor with deep eyes. Then he turned around and walked out of the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, followed by Qi Jue.

    Derong stood at the door of the main hall. When he saw Chu Liuchening over, he hurried forward to bow and asked, ¡°Your Highness, how is His Majesty?¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked him up and down and abruptly asked, ¡°You have been following Uncle the Emperor for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Derong was stunned for a moment. Then he replied respectfully, ¡°I have been serving His Majesty for decades.¡±

    ¡°Are you loyal to Uncle the Emperor?¡± Chu Liuchen asked coldly.

    Derong couldn¡¯t stand it this time. He knelt down with a thump and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I am 100 percent loyal to His Majesty, I swear.¡±

    Chu Liuchen looked at Derong, who was kneeling on the ground, with gloomy eyes. After a long while, he said slowly, ¡°Get up, please.¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi trotted over from behind Chu Liuchen, helped Derong up with a smile, patted off the dust on Derong¡¯s knees by the way, and then stood aside.

    Chu Liuchen turned around and walked to the side hall, followed by Qi Jue. Xiao Xuanzi tugged Derong¡¯s sleeve, and they followed Chu Liuchen to the side hall.

    ¡°Where did the sandalwoode from?¡± When they got inside, Chu Liuchen went straight to the point.

    ¡°The sandalwood is self-made in the Pce and His Majesty has always used it. Is there anything wrong with it?¡± Derong said with cold sweat on his forehead and looked at the half-burning sandalwood in front of him in astonishment.

    There were craftsmen in the Pce, and they paid special attention to everything that the Emperor used. Derong had always been very careful. The backgrounds of those craftsmen had been investigated very clearly, so nothing could happen.

    ¡°There should be some other incense used in the sandalwood, right? Where did ite from?¡± Chu Liuchen looked at Derong with deep eyes and asked again.

    Hearing this, Derong looked a little better. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and hurriedly exined, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please rest assured. These Buddhist incense sticks are also safe. They are used in the Buddha hall in the Pce, not purchased outside. These incense sticks always burn in the Buddha hall, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with them.¡±

    ¡°Buddha hall?¡± Chu Liuchen frowned.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Buddha hall. Since the in-charge nun left, it has been managed by Pushan Nun. Compared with the previous in-charge nun, Pushan Nun manages it better,¡± Derong said.

    Before, the in-charge nun usually did not make the Buddhist incense ready until the eunuch went to ask for it. Buddhist incense was the main material of sandalwood. However, the Buddhist incense here was different from the ordinary one. It was added with many other spices that could purify hearts and minds. It was not very light, but it had distinct effects. Since Pushan Nun entered the Pce, she always made the Buddhist incense ready in advance so that the eunuch could get it immediately every time he went to ask for it.

    ¡°Have you inspected it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I inspect it every time.¡± Derong nodded.

    ¡°Have you investigated Pushan Nun?¡± Chu Liuchen asked coldly.

    ¡°No. Why should we investigate Pushan Nun?¡± Derong asked in confusion. Pushan Nun had been living in the Yuhui Nunnery for so many years, so there was no need to investigate her.

    ¡°Check it out. See where she has been since she entered the Pce, as well as her two disciples,¡± Chu Liuchen ordered and reached out to take a scroll of painting out of his sleeve. ¡°Have you seen this?¡±

    Derong took two steps forward and took the scroll respectfully. When he took a closer look at the Buddha statue on it, his expression changed greatly. ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Chu Liuchen asked. Shao Wanru gave him this painting before he entered the Pce today. She asked him to find someone to inquire about it. As it was said, this Buddha statue was in Pushan Nun¡¯s ce, and even in a remote ce in the Yuhui Nunnery, there was such a Buddha statue.

    ¡°This¡­ This is from the previous dynasty¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Derong said in a panic and knelt down. ¡°Your Royal Highness, this is the Buddha statue from the previous dynasty. It¡¯s the second main statue dedicated in the Buddha hall of the imperial harem back then.¡±

    Although that matter had been a long time, Derong still remembered it clearly. Back then, when the capital fell, the Pce of the previous dynasty was in chaos. The imperial concubines fled, and the pce maid and eunuchs were busy snatching things. Derong was just a young eunuch who had just entered the Pce of the deceased emperor, so he just followed the run in a panic.

    The Pce was in chaos, along with ughter. A young eunuch had no ce to escape. It happened that he ran to the Buddha hall and sneaked in to hide himself there. Under the hanging gauze curtain, he saw this Buddha statue, which looked ferocious. Derong was very scared, but he did not dare to move. He had to crouch there, motionless.

    In the end, Derong survived the pce revolution. Not only that, but he also followed the right master.

    But even after so many years, the scene at that time was still vivid in his mind. The Buddha statue was toorge for him at that time, and it was put in second ce. Later, the soldiers broke in. They smashed the Buddha statue and took Derong away.

    When the Emperor ascended the throne, Derong, as a general steward, followed him into the Pce. He once subconsciously inquired about the Buddha statue from some of the elders who had survived back then. Someone told him said that it was the favorite Buddha statue of the Empress of the previous dynasty. There was a story about someone sacrificing himself to eliminate evil, but Derong was not clear about the details.

    ¡°Have you seen it before?¡± Chu Liuchen was very surprised by Derong¡¯s reaction. He had wanted Derong to ask the old people in the Pce about it, but he didn¡¯t expect that Derong was the right person to ask.

    ¡°I was hiding in the Buddha hall at that time. I saw this Buddha statue. It was very big and positioned in second ce. Afterward, I inquired about it and learned that this Buddha statue was the favorite one that the Empress of the previous dynasty worshiped, and all the imperial concubines and princesses in the Pce followed her to worship this Buddha statue together. They were very respectful of this Buddha statue¡­ They even made many small versions of this Buddha statue and gave them to several favored imperial concubines and princesses.¡±

    Derong calmed down and said. After all, he was no longer the young eunuch from before, so his answer was wless.

    ¡°Assign someone to keep an eye on Pushan Nun,¡± Chu Liuchen saidzily with a slightly solemn look.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Derong nodded. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Does Pushan Nun have any problems? Her Majesty the Empress Dowager alwayspliments Pushan Nun. What if she disturbs Her Majesty the Empress Dowager?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t allow her or her two disciples to go to Imperial Grandmother¡¯s ce.¡± Chu Liuchen thought for a while and said.

    ¡°Buttely, Her Majesty is very convinced of Pushan Nun, and Pushan Nun visits the Pce of Benevolent Peace every day. If she suddenly doesn¡¯t go there, will Her Majesty¡­¡± Derong said hesitantly.

    ¡°I will arrange it for Imperial Grandmother¡¯s ce. If Imperial Grandmother insists on seeing them, it¡¯s okay to let them go there.¡± Chu Liuchen fell silent for a while and then saidzily with an extreme coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re from the previous dynasty. No wonder¡­¡±

 Chapter 1307 - 1307 Shocking Changes in the Palace of Benevolent Peace

    Chapter 1307 Shocking Changes in the Pce of Benevolent Peace

    ¡°From the previous dynasty?¡± Shao Wanru looked up. Though she was surprised, she didn¡¯t show it. She had figured it out. But after confirming it, she was wide awake.

    ¡°Will the Empress Dowager be in danger? I¡¯ll go to the Pce every day in the next few days!¡± Shao Wanru suggested.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Chu Liuchen shook his head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have helpers by my side and bracelets!¡± Shao Wanru reached out her hand and cutely shook it. There was a pair of glossy sapphire bracelets on her wrist. At a nce, they were not ordinary.

    Chu Liuchen said with his face darkening, ¡°No!¡±

    Such a close-fitting concealed weapon should be thest resort. As long as he thought Shao Wanru would be in such a dangerous situation, he would not be at ease. ¡°Let Qin Yiyan apany my Imperial Grandmother!¡±

    ¡°But someone should apany and protect Noble Consort Lan. If those people deal with her¡­¡± Shao Wanru reminded him softly, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for your cousin to stay with your Imperial Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany her every day. It¡¯s good that you can go there once in a while. I have made arrangements to ensure her safety!¡± Chu Liuchen drawledzily, narrowing his beautiful, deep eyes. Now it was a good time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to handle everything!¡±

    A few dayster, The Empress Dowager¡¯s order came at night. Chu Liuchen hade backte these days, so he was still in the Pce. Shao Wanru had just taken off her coat with the help of her servant girl. Hearing the Empress Dowager¡¯s order, she hurriedly took Qiu¡¯er and Dong¡¯er into the Pce.

    Nanny Wei was waiting happily at the gate of the Pce of Benevolent Peace. Seeing Shao Wanruing over, she stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Her Majesty has been talking about you. Your Highness, pleasee in with me!¡±

    Shao Wanru nodded and followed Nanny Wei forward. After walking for a while, she asked in surprise, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s resting ce. She doesn¡¯t feel well and is still resting.¡± Nanny Wei smiled with a broad and amiable smile.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother hasn¡¯t got up yet?¡± Shao Wanru frowned and stopped.

    ¡°She has got up but feels weak. Since she has something to tell you, she asks you toe over!¡± Nanny Wei exined. What she said sounded reasonable.

    There was only one unreasonable thing: Shao Wanru had never been to the Empress Dowager¡¯s resting ce. Others were not allowed to enter the resting ces of those women in the Pce, not to mention the Empress Dowager¡¯s imperial sleeping pce.

    With a trace of deepness across her watery eyes, she still walked forward. Shao Wanru had always been difficult to deal with. To Nanny Wei¡¯s surprise, she didn¡¯t ask anything about it. Relieved, Nanny Wei quickly brought her to Empress Dowager¡¯s resting ce.

    The pce¡¯s entrance was very quiet. Only two young pce maids stood there with their heads down. When they saw Nanny Weiing over with Shao Wanru, they hurried forward to bow.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±

    ¡°Has Her Majesty ever asked you to go in and serve her?¡± Nanny Wei lowered her voice and asked.

    ¡°No, Her Majesty didn¡¯t ask us to go in.¡± The little pce maid said.

    Nanny Wei waved her hand with a smile, and the two pce maids retreated aside.

    ¡°Come in with me, Your Highness,¡± Nanny Wei said with a smile. Then she looked at the two servant girls behind Shao Wanru, who lowered their heads and followed Shao Wanru closely.

    Without the Empress Dowager¡¯s permission, the two servant girls could not go in with Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Let them follow me in. I will report it to Her Majestyter.¡± Shao Wanru said lightly without watching the two servant girls behind her.

    ¡°But, Her Highness¡­ It¡¯s against the rules. If my master mes meter, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility!¡± Nanny Wei said with a bitter smile, helplessly spreading out her hands.

    ¡°So, you forbid me from going in?¡± Shao Wanru said with a stern look. Her smiling eyes abruptly turned cold, and her cool gaze fell on Nanny Wei.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. How dare I stop you¡­¡± Seeing that Shao Wanru was annoyed, Nanny Wei hurriedly exined with a smile. But still, she stood before Shao Wanru. It seemed she didn¡¯t want her to leave.

    Shao Wanru slightly raised her thin eyebrows. Her face was delicate, but unlike in the past, she had an air of quiet authority with her steely eyes. Nanny Wei felt uneasy and wanted to say something. But Shao Wanru turned around to leave. Seeing that, she anxiously stepped forward to stop Shao Wanru.

    ¡°Your Highness, but my master is waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well and have to go back first. When Prince Chen returns, we¡¯lle to see Her Majesty together!¡± Shao Wanru calmly stopped and said ndly.

    ¡°But you¡¯vee here¡­ You can¡¯t just go back without seeing my master!¡± Nanny Wei said with a ttering smile.

    ¡°Yes, I should go in. But since I¡¯m in poor health, I might have to trouble Her Majesty if I go in without my servant girls. Whenever I came, Her Majesty allowed me to bring my servant girls. Is there any difference this time?¡±

    Shao Wanru asked.

    ¡°But it is the resting pce¡­¡± Nanny Wei looked embarrassed.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go in there. I¡¯ll wait for Her Majesty in the outer hall!¡± With this, Shao Wanru was about to go out.

    Nanny Wei reacted very quickly. ncing at the two submissive and timid servant girls with bowed heads, she knew they didn¡¯t stay with Princess Chen for long and were just promoted. Then, they must be useless. Without dy, she put up a smiling face and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault. Pleasee in with me. My master always gives you special treatment. How could she bear to see you go around without servants?¡±

    Seeing that she gave in, Shao Wanru looked a little better and followed Nanny Wei inside with a smug expression.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Nanny Wei saw thecent smile on Shao Wanru¡¯s face. Silently, she raised her mouth corners with obvious sarcasm. Shao Wanru appeared to be intelligent and had indeed done many smart things. But now it seemed that she had overestimated Shao Wanru, who was actually not that clever.

    Right after they entered the resting pce, two people rushed out from the corner. One on each side, they knocked out the two servant girls after Shao Wanru.

    Hearing the noise behind her, Shao Wanru hastily turned around and was surprised to see two acquaintances.

    ¡°Huiqing, Huiming!¡± Shao Wanru seemed to have forced herself to look calm. There was a hint of surprise in her beautiful eyes. She was apparently very shocked to see the two people in Empress Dowager¡¯s resting pce. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to Her Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty is fine, but you may not!¡± Huiqing said proudly. She took two steps forward and approached Shao Wanru with visible bad intentions.

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do? This is the Pce. Do you¡­ do you want to rebel?¡± Shao Wanru said with her face changing dramatically. She took two steps back and almost fell. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to Her Majesty?¡±

    ¡°You still care about her when in danger?¡± With a sneer, Huiqing stepped forward and grabbed Shao Wanru by the sleeve. As Huiqing walked in, Huiming lengthened her stride to keep up with her. Nanny Wei remained outside. Then, she turned around and walked out of the resting pce. She had to check the situation outside. People in the Pce wouldn¡¯t be too stupid toe over, but she had to be more discreet.

    The mysterious person asked her to take orders from Huiqing and Huiming, and she did so. She had no other choice because the mysterious person had evidence against her.

    As Huiqing rudely pulled Shao Wanru in, she saw the Empress Dowager lying unconsious on the bed inside the door and was shocked. Shao Wanru hurriedly broke free from Huiqing¡¯s grasp and rushed to the bed, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty.¡±

    She cried out anxiously, seemingly in a panic. However, a trace of calmness shed in her eyes. She didn¡¯t expect them to take action so quickly. However, only a few people showed up, so they must have acted hastily.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use shouting. She has been drugged and is unconscious. She is very obedient to us. Even if she is awake now, she may not listen to what you say.¡± Huiming came out from behind Huiqing and smiled. ¡°You are too young to ck out with the drug. Otherwise, it would be more convenient for us if you were also unconscious.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Shao Wanru asked in a trembling voice. She reached out and grabbed the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand. Feeling the pulse on her wrist, she breathed a sigh of relief ¡ª the Empress Dowager was fine.

    ¡°What else can we do? Your Highness, please!¡± Huiqing pressed somewhere a few times and moved a painting away. A dark and deep hole appeared there. Huiqing pointed inside in smug satisfaction and said, ¡°Your Highness, please help Her Majesty up. If anything happens to herter, you will have to take the me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not leaving. Where are we going?¡± Shao Wanru asked with her eyes full of fear and lips trembling, ¡°How¡­ how do you know about Her Majesty¡¯s secret passage?¡±

    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru like this, Huiqing and Huiming became increasinglycent. ¡°We know all the secret passages in the Pce. Her Majesty prepared it long ago. Go ahead if you don¡¯t want things to get ugly!¡±

    Speaking of this, Huiqing took out a dagger from her chest pocket. A strand of hair fell from her temples as a ray of cold light shed before Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru was so scared that her watery eyes widened. It could be seen that she was about to faint.

    Few Misses from aristocratic families who were nursed in luxury could stay calm in the face of danger. Shao Wanru looked smart in the past only because she never confronted a real crisis.

    Huiqing shook her head in disapproval. Her master had asked her to be on guard against Princess Chen. But at this time, she thought otherwise. In her eyes, Princess Chen, who nearly fainted in fear, was a coward. She had thought too highly of her.

    She pointed with the dagger and ordered, ¡°Your Highness, help Her Majesty to her feet. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Huiqing walked over from the other side and helped the Empress Dowager up. Then she looked at Shao Wanru and said with a sneer, ¡°Your Highness, please!¡±

    Since the dagger was pressed against her back, Shao Wanru did not think too much and made a prompt decision. Before entering the Pce, she had told her two servant girls what they should do. After making an effort topose herself, she stood up ording to their order. Holding the Empress Dowager with one hand, she looked up at Huiqing and said, ¡°I hope you will not do anything bad to Her Majesty. Otherwise, I will fight with you even at the cost of my life.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Huiming said indifferently, regarding it as a useless struggle that Shao Wanru put up.

    Huiqing gave Shao Wanru a hard push and snapped with heavy sarcasm, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and go ahead. It¡¯s hard to say whether you can survive or not. Don¡¯t worry about that olddy! Mind your own business!¡±

    Hearing her words, Huiming also burst outughing.

    Comment (0)

    Chapter 1308 Forcing the Emperor to Abdicate, a Drastic Change

    Lights of every pce in the imperial Pce went out at night. There was a great noise somewhere. When the first scream came, many people put on their clothes and lit the lights again.

    These women in the Pce looked ghastly pale. They wanted to hide elsewhere but couldn¡¯t find shelter in the darkness. They trembled and huddled together, not knowing what had happened. Anyway, it didn¡¯t sound like a good thing. How could such a lot of awful noise appear in the Pce? The first idea that came to many people was that a rebellion was happening.

    In the night, Zhaoyi Di hurriedly followed a eunuch carrying antern and went to a pce out of use.

    Chu Liuyue was sitting in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Zhaoyi Di said.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Cheng has taken some people to the Emperor¡¯s resting ce!¡± Zhaoyi Di reported.

    ¡°Good, well done. After my sess, I¡¯ll help you leave the Pce. You can change your name and leave the Pce!¡± Chu Liuyue felt quite pleased and promised with a trace of smile.

    Zhaoyi Di had always kept a low profile. Who would have known that she was the daughter of Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s aunt?

    Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s mother was very inconspicuous in the Pce. She married into the imperial Pce, while her younger sister became a concubine in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. The two sisters were separated in troubled times. Later, Zhaoyi Di entered the Pce and identally dropped a sachet embroidered with peony, which her deceased mother left behind. They would not have recognized each other if it hadn¡¯t been for it.

    After Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s mother was separated from her family in times of disorder, she had been a famous prostitute in a brothel. Her name as a prostitute was Peony. For one thing, she was as beautiful as flowers. For another, she wanted to find her family. Commandery Prince Cheng particrly hated the degrading past of her mother and everything with peony patterns.

    However, the sachet embroidered with peonies that Zhaoyi Di lost happened to appear before him. Besides, he also had a s sachet. Even if he loathed it, he could tell at a nce that this sachet was simr to his mother¡¯s.

    After recognizing her identity, Commandery Prince Cheng treated this cousin well and asked people to support her in the Pce. Otherwise, she would not have be the Emperor¡¯s favored woman for a period. His purpose was to let her keep an eye on the Emperor.

    Commandery Prince Cheng regarded Zhaoyi Di as one of his people, but he never thought she was also rted to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, which had something to do with Chu Liuyue. As such, Chu Liuyue discovered the rtionship between Zhaoyi Di and Commandery Prince Cheng with little effort. Compared with Commandery Prince Cheng, he could make arrangements in the Pce more easily. After all, everyone thought he or Chu Liuzhou would get the throne then.

    They would turn a blind eye to Prince Yue¡¯s secret business.

    Something went wrong with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But because of Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuyue, Zhaoyi Di didn¡¯t get into trouble. Zhaoyi Di only had one request: she would leave the Pce with a new name when the overall situation had settled down.

    The Imperial Pce had never been a happy ce for her.

    Chu Liuyue agreed to it without hesitation.

    Zhaoyi Di had carefullypared the strength of Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuyue and felt Chu Liuyue was more likely to seed. Moreover, if she did not listen to Chu Liuyue, the secrets between her and Commandery Prince Cheng would be exposed. It would be a crime of deceiving the emperor. Therefore, Zhaoyi Di had no choice but toply. She only wanted to leave the whirlpool of the power game in the capital city.

    Commandery Prince Cheng entered the Pce today because she had sent a message to him. Thus, with determination, he cut off all means of retreat to fight for his bright future.

    Unfortunately, as Commandery Prince Cheng coveted gains ahead, he was unaware of the danger behind him.

    Of course, Chu Liuyue was not the only one who would represent a danger to him.

    When Chu Liuyue learned about the time that Commandery Prince Cheng had gone to the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, he asked his people to take Zhaoyi Di away. He was not in the mood to settle her down at this time.

    After calcting the time, he also brought his people to the Emperor¡¯s resting pce. Since the first batch of people went there for a rebellion, the second group must be there to help the Emperor out of trouble. He would do an excellent job of saving the Emperor. But no one could predict what would happen during the process. If Chu Liuchen died in it, it was not his fault. At most, he would tear Commandery Prince Cheng into pieces!

    Blood flowed like a river at the gate of the Emperor¡¯s resting pce. The blood of the guards and Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s people dyed the ground red. Under the highnterns was Commandery Prince Cheng dressed in armor. There were two rows of archers behind him. All their sharp arrows were pointing at the pce¡¯s tightly closed gate, walls, and roofs. Meanwhile, guards of the Pce were hiding with sharp-edged swords in their hands, waiting for them to go over and attack.

    The fight resulted in a stalemate, but Commandery Prince Cheng felt increasingly uneasy and looked behind him ¡ª he brought over many people. At present, some went to Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace and Noble Consort Lan¡¯s ce, hoping to capture the two people of great importance first. Then they could force the Emperor to submit.

    Even if the Emperor refused to give in, Chu Liuchen inside had to. It was because they knew Chu Liuchen was very fond of his wife. Therefore, he also sent someone to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    But against all expectations, these people inside didn¡¯t show a hint of fluster. How could it be?

    ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t dy it for too long!¡± A person beside Commandery Prince Cheng reminded him.

    Commandery Prince Cheng gritted his teeth. At this time, he had no way out. Initially, he did not intend to force the Emperor to abdicate. But now, if he did not do that, he might not even stay alive. Even if he survived, he would be locked up forever for what he did. He was not willing to ept such a result. For so many years, he had been waiting patiently. He certainly did not want to be imprisoned for a lifetime.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Commandery Prince Cheng waved his hand and ordered in a resounding voice.

    Hearing that, Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s people rushed forward. The guards of the pce moved forward. As they took action step by step, the half-closed gate of the resting pce was pushed open. Commandery Prince Cheng was overjoyed and stepped forward eagerly ¡ª victory looked certain.

    ¡°Guards, Commandery Prince Cheng has rebelled! Kill him!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted loudly. A group of people darted diagonally forward. Raising their swords, they waded into these guards in the Pce and helped them to kill people from the Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuyue appeared behind the crowd, also in a suit of armor. He pointed to Commandery Prince Cheng and thundered, ¡°Commandery Prince Cheng rebels. Take him down.¡±

    The noise came from somewhere. It sounded like a powerful army would rush violently in response to Chu Liuyue¡¯s order. Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s face changed significantly. Chu Liuyue¡¯s appearance was a great shock to him. What was worse, it seemed he had brought many people with him.

    The two sides were well-matched at first, and Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s people were even a notch above these guards in the Pce. However, as Chu Liuyue¡¯s people joined these guards, Commandery Prince Cheng had to retreat step by step. The hat on his head had fallen off, and he looked pathetically embarrassed with messy hair.

    As more people rushed over, Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s soldiers retreated hastily. In the end, they were caught together with Commandery Prince Cheng.

    ¡°We seeded! We seized Commandery Prince Cheng!¡± Someone screamed. The people brought by Commandery Prince Cheng got frustrated and didn¡¯t dare to charge forward at the forefront. Those who could escape had fled in panic. Commandery Prince Cheng hade aggressively with malice written all over their faces, but now they had all dispersed.

    Chu Liuyue straightened his clothes and strode to the resting pce. However, guards at the gate stopped him and were about to speak. At this moment, the two guards around Chu Liuyue stepped forward and stabbed them to death.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s men had killed the guards in the Pce! Seeing this, other guards, who had been rxed, became nervous again. Some came up to stop them, while some charged forward to intercept and kill them. But because it happened so suddenly, they failed to stop Chu Liuyue. As Chu Liuyue¡¯s people pressed forward step by step, the guards in the Pce retreated repeatedly, and their number decreased.

    When Chu Liuyue saw the Emperor lying on the bed, acent smile appeared on his face. Fortunately, he was fully prepared, so the victory now belonged to him.

    Chu Liuyue took two steps forward, knelt before the Emperor on the bed, and reported respectfully, ¡°Father, Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuchen rebelled. I caught Commandery Prince Cheng, but Chu Liuchen escaped. Please appoint me as the crown prince and dispatch some people to capture Chu Liuchen.¡± Chu Liuyue took two steps forward and said respectfully, half kneeling toward the Emperor on the bed.

    ¡°You¡­ you unfilial son!¡± In a towering rage, the Emperor grabbed the teacup nearby and smashed it down onto Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue raised his hand and grabbed the teacup. As he raised to his feet, his face, with a respectful look, became indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you hate to give up on Chu Liuchen? Is your son inferior to your nephew? Father, others may think Chu Liuchen is your biological son. Whatever you are thinking, please issue an imperial edict to arrest Chu Liuchen!¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son, I won¡¯t write it!¡± The Emperor refused with anger.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t write it. Even if you die now, I needn¡¯t take the me. Father¡­¡± Chu Liuyue said, wearing an insolent expression. Looking at the dying and furious Emperor on the bed, heughed and said, ¡°Now, only I and Chu Liuxin in the royal family are fine. When Chu Liuxin dies, I will be the only heir to the throne. Even if you don¡¯t issue an imperial edict, the throne will be mine!¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being too ashamed to see me in the world after death?¡± The Emperor pointed to him and scolded him harshly.

    ¡°So what? If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can move you to another ce in case you angrily trouble me when I also go to the world after death!¡± Chu Liuyue said tly and nced at the resting pce. ¡°Chu Liuchen is not here? I heard he had been very considerate to you these days. Why can¡¯t I see him now? Is he hiding somewhere?¡±

    He was extremely proud of his sess. Seeing he had taken control, he felt even better. For some reason, he eagerly gave vent to his grievance and rage with a feeling of exaltation upon fulfillment.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Emperor covered his chest, too furious to say anything. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Derong, who was standing aside, screamed in shock and flew at the bed. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    After that, he looked at Chu Liuyue and pleaded, ¡°Show mercy, please. His Majesty is in poor health. In the past few days, he would vomit blood asionally. If you irritate him, he is very likely to die. You don¡¯t want theter generations to use you of killing your father and brothers, do you?¡±

    ¡°So what? The future history will be written under my surveince. y up to me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind sending you to see my grandma early!¡± Chu Liuyue sneered, pped his hands, and added, ¡°Come on, bring me the imperial edict I¡¯ve prepared. Please write your signature and mark it!¡±

    Xiao Qizi came over from behind him with an imperial edict in his hand. The other parts of the edict had been finished, but there was no seal of the state and the Emperor¡¯s signature.

    ¡°Father, please stamp on it!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a self-satisfied smile.

    Seeing him behave in a disorderly manner without fear, the Emperor repeatedly spat out blood in anger. His eyes suddenly rolled up, and he went limp. Derong cried out in horror, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty!¡±

 Chapter 1308 - 1308 Forcing the Emperor to Abdicate, a Drastic Change

    Chapter 1308 Forcing the Emperor to Abdicate, a Drastic Change

    Lights of every pce in the imperial Pce went out at night. There was a great noise somewhere. When the first scream came, many people put on their clothes and lit the lights again.

    These women in the Pce looked ghastly pale. They wanted to hide elsewhere but couldn¡¯t find shelter in the darkness. They trembled and huddled together, not knowing what had happened. Anyway, it didn¡¯t sound like a good thing. How could such a lot of awful noise appear in the Pce? The first idea that came to many people was that a rebellion was happening.

    In the night, Zhaoyi Di hurriedly followed a eunuch carrying antern and went to a pce out of use.

    Chu Liuyue was sitting in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡± Zhaoyi Di said.

    ¡°How is it going?¡± Chu Liuyue asked.

    ¡°Commandery Prince Cheng has taken some people to the Emperor¡¯s resting ce!¡± Zhaoyi Di reported.

    ¡°Good, well done. After my sess, I¡¯ll help you leave the Pce. You can change your name and leave the Pce!¡± Chu Liuyue felt quite pleased and promised with a trace of smile.

    Zhaoyi Di had always kept a low profile. Who would have known that she was the daughter of Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s aunt?

    Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s mother was very inconspicuous in the Pce. She married into the imperial Pce, while her younger sister became a concubine in Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. The two sisters were separated in troubled times. Later, Zhaoyi Di entered the Pce and identally dropped a sachet embroidered with peony, which her deceased mother left behind. They would not have recognized each other if it hadn¡¯t been for it.

    After Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s mother was separated from her family in times of disorder, she had been a famous prostitute in a brothel. Her name as a prostitute was Peony. For one thing, she was as beautiful as flowers. For another, she wanted to find her family. Commandery Prince Cheng particrly hated the degrading past of her mother and everything with peony patterns.

    However, the sachet embroidered with peonies that Zhaoyi Di lost happened to appear before him. Besides, he also had a s sachet. Even if he loathed it, he could tell at a nce that this sachet was simr to his mother¡¯s.

    After recognizing her identity, Commandery Prince Cheng treated this cousin well and asked people to support her in the Pce. Otherwise, she would not have be the Emperor¡¯s favored woman for a period. His purpose was to let her keep an eye on the Emperor.

    Commandery Prince Cheng regarded Zhaoyi Di as one of his people, but he never thought she was also rted to Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion, which had something to do with Chu Liuyue. As such, Chu Liuyue discovered the rtionship between Zhaoyi Di and Commandery Prince Cheng with little effort. Compared with Commandery Prince Cheng, he could make arrangements in the Pce more easily. After all, everyone thought he or Chu Liuzhou would get the throne then.

    They would turn a blind eye to Prince Yue¡¯s secret business.

    Something went wrong with Duke Yong¡¯s Mansion. But because of Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuyue, Zhaoyi Di didn¡¯t get into trouble. Zhaoyi Di only had one request: she would leave the Pce with a new name when the overall situation had settled down.

    The Imperial Pce had never been a happy ce for her.

    Chu Liuyue agreed to it without hesitation.

    Zhaoyi Di had carefullypared the strength of Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuyue and felt Chu Liuyue was more likely to seed. Moreover, if she did not listen to Chu Liuyue, the secrets between her and Commandery Prince Cheng would be exposed. It would be a crime of deceiving the emperor. Therefore, Zhaoyi Di had no choice but toply. She only wanted to leave the whirlpool of the power game in the capital city.

    Commandery Prince Cheng entered the Pce today because she had sent a message to him. Thus, with determination, he cut off all means of retreat to fight for his bright future.

    Unfortunately, as Commandery Prince Cheng coveted gains ahead, he was unaware of the danger behind him.

    Of course, Chu Liuyue was not the only one who would represent a danger to him.

    When Chu Liuyue learned about the time that Commandery Prince Cheng had gone to the Emperor¡¯s resting pce, he asked his people to take Zhaoyi Di away. He was not in the mood to settle her down at this time.

    After calcting the time, he also brought his people to the Emperor¡¯s resting pce. Since the first batch of people went there for a rebellion, the second group must be there to help the Emperor out of trouble. He would do an excellent job of saving the Emperor. But no one could predict what would happen during the process. If Chu Liuchen died in it, it was not his fault. At most, he would tear Commandery Prince Cheng into pieces!

    Blood flowed like a river at the gate of the Emperor¡¯s resting pce. The blood of the guards and Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s people dyed the ground red. Under the highnterns was Commandery Prince Cheng dressed in armor. There were two rows of archers behind him. All their sharp arrows were pointing at the pce¡¯s tightly closed gate, walls, and roofs. Meanwhile, guards of the Pce were hiding with sharp-edged swords in their hands, waiting for them to go over and attack.

    The fight resulted in a stalemate, but Commandery Prince Cheng felt increasingly uneasy and looked behind him ¡ª he brought over many people. At present, some went to Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce of Benevolent Peace and Noble Consort Lan¡¯s ce, hoping to capture the two people of great importance first. Then they could force the Emperor to submit.

    Even if the Emperor refused to give in, Chu Liuchen inside had to. It was because they knew Chu Liuchen was very fond of his wife. Therefore, he also sent someone to Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion.

    But against all expectations, these people inside didn¡¯t show a hint of fluster. How could it be?

    ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t dy it for too long!¡± A person beside Commandery Prince Cheng reminded him.

    Commandery Prince Cheng gritted his teeth. At this time, he had no way out. Initially, he did not intend to force the Emperor to abdicate. But now, if he did not do that, he might not even stay alive. Even if he survived, he would be locked up forever for what he did. He was not willing to ept such a result. For so many years, he had been waiting patiently. He certainly did not want to be imprisoned for a lifetime.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Commandery Prince Cheng waved his hand and ordered in a resounding voice.

    Hearing that, Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s people rushed forward. The guards of the pce moved forward. As they took action step by step, the half-closed gate of the resting pce was pushed open. Commandery Prince Cheng was overjoyed and stepped forward eagerly ¡ª victory looked certain.

    ¡°Guards, Commandery Prince Cheng has rebelled! Kill him!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted loudly. A group of people darted diagonally forward. Raising their swords, they waded into these guards in the Pce and helped them to kill people from the Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s Mansion.

    Chu Liuyue appeared behind the crowd, also in a suit of armor. He pointed to Commandery Prince Cheng and thundered, ¡°Commandery Prince Cheng rebels. Take him down.¡±

    The noise came from somewhere. It sounded like a powerful army would rush violently in response to Chu Liuyue¡¯s order. Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s face changed significantly. Chu Liuyue¡¯s appearance was a great shock to him. What was worse, it seemed he had brought many people with him.

    The two sides were well-matched at first, and Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s people were even a notch above these guards in the Pce. However, as Chu Liuyue¡¯s people joined these guards, Commandery Prince Cheng had to retreat step by step. The hat on his head had fallen off, and he looked pathetically embarrassed with messy hair.

    As more people rushed over, Commandery Prince Cheng¡¯s soldiers retreated hastily. In the end, they were caught together with Commandery Prince Cheng.

    ¡°We seeded! We seized Commandery Prince Cheng!¡± Someone screamed. The people brought by Commandery Prince Cheng got frustrated and didn¡¯t dare to charge forward at the forefront. Those who could escape had fled in panic. Commandery Prince Cheng hade aggressively with malice written all over their faces, but now they had all dispersed.

    Chu Liuyue straightened his clothes and strode to the resting pce. However, guards at the gate stopped him and were about to speak. At this moment, the two guards around Chu Liuyue stepped forward and stabbed them to death.

    Chu Liuyue¡¯s men had killed the guards in the Pce! Seeing this, other guards, who had been rxed, became nervous again. Some came up to stop them, while some charged forward to intercept and kill them. But because it happened so suddenly, they failed to stop Chu Liuyue. As Chu Liuyue¡¯s people pressed forward step by step, the guards in the Pce retreated repeatedly, and their number decreased.

    When Chu Liuyue saw the Emperor lying on the bed, acent smile appeared on his face. Fortunately, he was fully prepared, so the victory now belonged to him.

    Chu Liuyue took two steps forward, knelt before the Emperor on the bed, and reported respectfully, ¡°Father, Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuchen rebelled. I caught Commandery Prince Cheng, but Chu Liuchen escaped. Please appoint me as the crown prince and dispatch some people to capture Chu Liuchen.¡± Chu Liuyue took two steps forward and said respectfully, half kneeling toward the Emperor on the bed.

    ¡°You¡­ you unfilial son!¡± In a towering rage, the Emperor grabbed the teacup nearby and smashed it down onto Chu Liuyue.

    Chu Liuyue raised his hand and grabbed the teacup. As he raised to his feet, his face, with a respectful look, became indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you hate to give up on Chu Liuchen? Is your son inferior to your nephew? Father, others may think Chu Liuchen is your biological son. Whatever you are thinking, please issue an imperial edict to arrest Chu Liuchen!¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son, I won¡¯t write it!¡± The Emperor refused with anger.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t write it. Even if you die now, I needn¡¯t take the me. Father¡­¡± Chu Liuyue said, wearing an insolent expression. Looking at the dying and furious Emperor on the bed, heughed and said, ¡°Now, only I and Chu Liuxin in the royal family are fine. When Chu Liuxin dies, I will be the only heir to the throne. Even if you don¡¯t issue an imperial edict, the throne will be mine!¡±

    ¡°You unfilial son! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being too ashamed to see me in the world after death?¡± The Emperor pointed to him and scolded him harshly.

    ¡°So what? If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can move you to another ce in case you angrily trouble me when I also go to the world after death!¡± Chu Liuyue said tly and nced at the resting pce. ¡°Chu Liuchen is not here? I heard he had been very considerate to you these days. Why can¡¯t I see him now? Is he hiding somewhere?¡±

    He was extremely proud of his sess. Seeing he had taken control, he felt even better. For some reason, he eagerly gave vent to his grievance and rage with a feeling of exaltation upon fulfillment.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Emperor covered his chest, too furious to say anything. Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Derong, who was standing aside, screamed in shock and flew at the bed. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    After that, he looked at Chu Liuyue and pleaded, ¡°Show mercy, please. His Majesty is in poor health. In the past few days, he would vomit blood asionally. If you irritate him, he is very likely to die. You don¡¯t want theter generations to use you of killing your father and brothers, do you?¡±

    ¡°So what? The future history will be written under my surveince. y up to me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind sending you to see my grandma early!¡± Chu Liuyue sneered, pped his hands, and added, ¡°Come on, bring me the imperial edict I¡¯ve prepared. Please write your signature and mark it!¡±

    Xiao Qizi came over from behind him with an imperial edict in his hand. The other parts of the edict had been finished, but there was no seal of the state and the Emperor¡¯s signature.

    ¡°Father, please stamp on it!¡± Chu Liuyue said with a self-satisfied smile.

    Seeing him behave in a disorderly manner without fear, the Emperor repeatedly spat out blood in anger. His eyes suddenly rolled up, and he went limp. Derong cried out in horror, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty!¡±

 Chapter 1309 - 1309 Step Onstage One After Another

    Chapter 1309 Step Onstage One After Another

    Chu Liuyue looked at the Emperor indifferently. During this period, the Emperor often vomited blood. He was used to such a scene. He fainted again, but so what?

    He walked up to pull the Emperor up and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯d better write it carefully so as not to cause me more trouble¡­¡±

    The next moment, his hand paused before the Emperor. Abruptly, Chu Liuyue reached out to feel his breath, and his face changed drastically.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Your Majesty¡­¡± Derong was terrified and looked at Chu Liuyue. Likewise, he reached out to feel the Emperor¡¯s breath and knelt on the ground in a panic. ¡°His Majesty¡­ passed away!¡±

    Chu Liuyue looked sullen and reached out to feel his breath again. He found it hard to believe that the Emperor would die of anger because of him. Although he had said he was not afraid of this result, it became more difficult for him to clear up such a messy situation when the Emperor died. Since he was in the Emperor¡¯s resting pce now, he could hardly purge himself of suspicion.

    ¡°Prince Yue plots to murder His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up to rescue His Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Save, save His Majesty.¡±

    It was eerily quiet in the resting pce when faint shouts came from outside.

    A guard of Prince Yue¡¯s Mansion rushed over and said, between gasps of breath. ¡°Your Highness, many peoplee at us. What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Chu Liuyue ignored the Emperor and asked harshly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they havepletely surrounded us. Our people are trapped inside!¡± The guard said anxiously and reached out to press his arm. Just now, he was identally pieced by a sword and looked pathetically embarrassed, with his blood spreading from the cut.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are they?¡± With a pale face, Chu Liuyue turned around and strode away. He had thought he was thest force hiding to achieve sess, but to his great surprise, another group emerged¡­

    Shao Wanru helped the Empress Dowager into the secret passage. There were many turns in this deste tunnel. It could be seen that no one had been here for a long time, and the air inside was a little stuffy. Huiqing was walking before them with antern to illuminate the road.

    Along the way, Shao Wanru tripped several times and almost fell. Even Huiming, who supported the Empress Dowager on the other side, also stumbled on the uneven ground. After many times of such mishaps, Huiming asked Shao Wanru to follow behind them.

    They walked forward along the tortuous secret passage. Arriving at a ce, Huiqing stopped, put down thentern, and looked around. A door was opened when she pressed hard on a moss-covered triangr stone.

    Shao Wanru, in a sorry plight, lifted the hem of her dress and came out. Seeing a Buddha statue, she slightly rolled her watery eyes and thought this ce should be the Buddha hall of the Pce. It didn¡¯t take long for them to get there.

    Voices were heard outside. She narrowed her eyes and looked around. There was no one else. After leaving her and the Empress Dowager here, Huiqing and Huiming ran out in a hurry.

    Shao Wanru turned around and patted the wall behind her five times, three long and two short. Just now, she had walked out of it.

    Someone behind the wall echoed with three long and two short knocks. Afterward, the wall opened again. Qiu¡¯er and Dong¡¯er came out carefully and breathed a sigh of relief when seeing only Shao Wanru and Empress Dowager in the room. They had chased after Shao Wanru all the way here. Shao Wanru walked as slowly as possible so that they could keep up with her.

    ¡°My Lady, this is the Buddha hall of the Pce!¡± Qiu¡¯er looked at the scenery outside and said in a low voice. She wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and added a few reassuring words. ¡°His Highness has ced some people here. There is nothing to worry about, My Lady!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± Dong¡¯er said, pointing to a lock at the side door.

    This side hall had a side door, but a lock was on it. Since Huiqing and Huiming went out from the front door, they couldn¡¯t go after them.

    Qiu¡¯er walked to the lock, twisted it hard, and broke it. She poked her head out to look outside and waved to them.

    Dong¡¯er helped the Empress Dowager up, and Shao Wanru followed her closely. They walked out of the side door. This ce was so dangerous that Empress Dowager and Shao Wanru must leave quickly.

    After leaving the side door, they looked around but found nowhere to go. All of a sudden, a man in ck appeared before them. Seeing him, Qiu¡¯er and Dong¡¯er were relieved ¡ª he was on their side.

    ¡°Your Highness, pleasee with me!¡± The guard in ck bowed to Shao Wanru and said in a low voice, ¡°His Highness has arranged everything there.¡±

    It was not the time to talk. Shao Wanru lowered her head and left with the guard. After a few turns, they entered a small tunnel underground. At its end, an exit appeared on a wall.

    As soon as Shao Wanru came out of the exit, she saw Chu Liuchen. Shao Wanru stepped forward excitedly. Although she had been very calm and steady just now, she couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly at this time. When she saw Chu Liuchen and was held in his arms, she tightly hugged him back. No matter how meticulously they nned, some unexpected idents might happen.

    Fortunately, she was fine, and so was the Empress Dowager.

    They moved the Empress Dowager to the couch, and Mingqiu Nun was already waiting there. After feeling her pulse, Mingqiu Nun smiled.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Shao Wanru pushed Chu Liuchen away and stepped forward. This time, she especially went there to rescue the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Mingqiu Nunforted her softly.

    Finally, Shao Wanru felt very much relieved and her legs went weak. After such a thrilling change, she had such a panic fear. Honestly, she was not so bold.

    They were speaking in low voices. Suddenly, there came a loud noise from next door. Shao Wanru was startled and immediately looked behind her. Only then did she see a huge screen there. She would think it was a wall if she didn¡¯t observe closely.

    Noble Consort Lan came out of nowhere and knelt before the Empress Dowager¡¯s bed with a nervous look. Seeing Shao Wanru, she waved to her.

    Shao Wanru stood up and walked up to her. Before she bowed to her, Noble Consort Lan grabbed her hands and stopped her.

    Noble Consort Lan¡¯s hands were icy cold, trembling slightly. She pulled Shao Wanru so hard that Shao Wanru almost fell.

    Chu Liuchen looked displeased. When he was about to protest, he saw Shao Wanru smiling and waving at him. A trace of impatience shed across his eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Shao Wanru made use of this momentum to sit near Noble Consort Lan. Holding her hand instead, Shao Wanruforted her in a low voice, ¡°Rx. It¡¯s all right. Everything will be okay!¡±

    However, Noble Consort Lan didn¡¯t respond and bit her pale lips silently. The rims of her eyes turned slightly red, but she had a look of steely determination. She looked up at Chu Liuchen and muttered, ¡°If¡­ If something terrible happens to him¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t live alone¡­¡±

    Chu Liuchen gave a cold snort but made noment. His face turned gloomy, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Your Grace, nothing serious will happen. It¡¯ll be okay!¡± Shao Wanru never stoppedforting Noble Consort Lan.

    The noise outside grew louder and louder. Chu Liuchen stood behind the screen and listened quietly. Shao Wanru unconsciously stopped talking and listened quietly to the noise outside.

    She was surprised to hear Chu Qing¡¯s voice. Not just him but Consort Dowager Qing also came. In silence, Shao Wanru raised the corners of her mouth and looked up at Chu Liuchen¡¯s back with her watery eyes.

    As Chu Liuchen had expected, the winner was not Commandery Prince Cheng or Chu Liuyue, but the most inconspicuous Chu Qing. She reached out to hug Noble Consort Lan, knowing she was worried out of her wits.

    The Emperor was still on the imperial bed outside¡­

    Indeed, he was still there, lying motionlessly on the imperial bed.

    Before the bed, Chu Liuyue was pinned to the ground by swords on both sides, his hair in disarray. Chu Qing helped his mother to enter. At the sight of Chu Liuyue, he stepped forward and gave him two hard ps, sneering, ¡°You killed your father. How dare you think about taking the throne? How did you know all the civilian and military officers at court would agree with it?¡±

    While they were talking, several high-ranking officials were brought over, including three of the six ministers and Prime Minister Zhang.

    ¡°Prime Minister Zhang, what punishment should Chu Liuyue bear for killing his father?¡± Chu Qing watched the people around him and asked in smug satisfaction. Among these officials, Prime Minister Zhang held the highest rank.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Your Highness.¡± Prime Minister Zhang said coldly, ¡°Let Prince Yue go, now.¡±

    ¡°Even at such a critical time, you are still partial to your son-inw. But he is such a heartless lover to your daughter. I¡¯m surprised to see you help him. You are indeed loyal!¡± His decision amazed Chu Qing. ¡°Prince Yue killed his imperial father, so he and his rtives should have been put to death. Are you one of them?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty¡¯s dead body is still warm. How can you kill the descendants of the royal family at this time?¡± Prime Minister Zhang was furious and scolded harshly.

    ¡°But the Emperor also ascended the throne when my father¡¯s body was scarcely cold. Don¡¯t you know that? Besides, he sent me to the Yuhui Nunnery. I wonder why no one stepped forward to stop him back then?¡± Commandery Prince Qing raised the corners of his mouth andughed presumptuously.

    Then he pointed to the resting pce and said, ¡°From now on, this will be my resting pce. I am the deceased emperor¡¯s son, the most suitable prince to inherit the throne. Others, like Chu Liuyue, are the sons of the unjustified Emperor. How could any of them inherit the throne?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you are the son of the deceased emperor, not the Emperor,¡± Prime Minister Zhang gritted his teeth and said.

    ¡°So what? His Majesty was even willing to pass the throne to Chu Liuchen. Since Chu Liuchen could get it, why couldn¡¯t he pass it on to me? We are both the descendants of the deceased emperor. My background is not inferior to Chu Liuchen¡¯s!¡± Chu Qing said with an increasinglycent smile. He had received reports from all sides and knew the Pce was basically under his control. In this case, he was fearless.

    As for the bad news from Pushan Nun, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. They were just two women. ording to his previous n, he could depend on the Empress Dowager and Princess Chen if anything went wrong. But now he didn¡¯t need to do that. After all, his n went smoothly.

    Both Commandery Prince Cheng and Chu Liuyue were nobodies at his mercy. He could ask them to do anything. The two women could never sabotage his n.

    There was Chu Liuchen, who hadn¡¯t yet been found. But it was just a matter of time before they found him. After all, the whole Pce was in his hands. At that time, he could kill Chu Liuchen and shift the me onto Chu Liuyue. No matter how capable Chu Liuyue was, he couldn¡¯t turn the tables.

    Chu Liuyue would be cut into pieces for murdering his father and younger brother.

    ¡°My son with a noble status has the right to be the new emperor!¡± Consort Dowager Qing said with a bright smile. She squinted sideways at the several important ministers kneeling on the ground and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, stand on my son¡¯s side. You will also enjoy no end of wealth and honor. Otherwise, not to mention you, all your family members will not be able to stay alive!¡±

    ¡°Commandery Prince Qing indeed has a prominent identity. As a remaining evildoer, he represents more than a noble Prince!¡± A sinister and ruthless voice was heard when a wall was opened. Behind the wall, Chu Liuchen showed his pretty face with a tyrannical expression¡­

 Chapter 1310 - 1310 The End of the Troublemaking Woman

    Chapter 1310 The End of the Troublemaking Woman

    The swing swayed slowly. Shao Wanru sat on it and slightly narrowed her clear eyes in the sun, enjoying the gentle breeze. After a shower, the sky cleared up. Under the blue sky, she felt quite pleasant.

    It was the third day since the violent political upheaval in the Pce. Everything had returned to the right path, and the Emperor had woken up. The Fake Dead Medicine was remarkably effective.

    Chu Qing nned to kill the Emperor and shift the me onto Chu Liuyue. In the end, he upied the Pce, but at thest moment, Chu Liuchen changed the ultimate oue.

    Chu Qing was not the deceased emperor¡¯s son. As the truth was exposed, he became a surviving supporter of the previous dynasty.

    Consort Dowager Qing had an affair with the prince of the previous dynasty on the run and was pregnant. After that, she met the deceased emperor, who hade to wipe out the rebels. She seduced him and entered the Pce. Not long after the deceased emperor returned to the Pce, he became seriously ill and died. Consort Dowager Qing feared that others would suspect her child¡¯s identity, so she deliberately hid the fact that she was pregnant. Then she was sent to the Yuhui Nunnery.

    The Yuhui Nunnery was in charge of Pushan Nun. Under it, many secret channels were dug. There was nothing to worry about when Consort Dowager Qing secretly raised Chu Qing in it. As a Prince of the previous dynasty, he became the young master of all the remaining forces of the previous dynasty. Gradually, even Pushan Nun¡¯s supporters turned to him.

    As such, Pushan Nun made the marriage engagement between her granddaughter Mo Qiuyi and Chu Qing.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect Princess Yuyan to intervene in the end.

    Before Chu Qing acted, he handed over Princess Yuyan¡¯s head. Princess Yuyan had been dreaming of bing the empress. However, little did she know Chu Qing would kill her and present her head to Pushan Nun as a sacrificial offering.

    However, Mo Qiuyi also came to a tragic ending. Princess Yuyan had drugged her with the Xu State medicine long ago. Ironically, not long after Princess Yuyan died, Mo Qiuyi was poisoned to death. No matter how scheming Pushan Nun was, she failed to keep her child.

    Atst, Chu Qing and Consort Dowager Qing were caught. After Pushan Nun got the news, she burned the Buddha hall. Fortunately, Chu Liuchen had been well prepared and sent some people to put out the fire. But Pushan Nun, Huiqing, and Huiming were still burned to death.

    This fire didn¡¯t spread to other buildings but only burned the Buddha hall. Anyway, Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t like it. Shao Wanru even suspected it to be Chu Liuchen¡¯s desired result.

    The Empress Dowager woke up and was quite distressed to learn that the Buddha hall was burned down in the fire. But since Chu Liuchen promised to build a small Buddha hall for her in the Pce of Benevolent Peace, she did not say anything more.

    ¡°My Lady, a woman wants to see you. She said¡­ said she was your elder sister.¡± Qiu¡¯er ran in and reported to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru narrowed her eyes and refused with a faint sneer, ¡°No!¡±

    Shao Yanru? Shao Yanru had be as panic-stricken as a stray dog in this life, but she didn¡¯t want to see her.

    In herst life, she was framed by Shao Yanru, whose ending was more miserable than hers. The blood of her family shoulde from Shao Yanru. She was cut in half at the waist, but in her dream, Shao Yanru suffered more.

    She took a deep breath. It could be imagined what would happen to Shao Yanru. At present, she was of no value except for her outstanding appearance. However, it was not a good thing to have such a beautiful face without the protection of powerful people. What would be her destiny? Well, it was up to her.

    She had offended many people and looked down on many Misses from other aristocratic families. Some people had been on good terms with her. But they were not her true friends because they either banded together closely by ties of interest or had to use each other to achieve their own purposes. Besides, she could no longer ask Shao Hua¡¯an for help.

    Zhao Xiran had sent a letter saying Shao Hua¡¯an had died in the chaotic army rushing into the Pce. It was unknown whether he entered the Pce with Commandery Prince Cheng or Chu Liuyue. People in the Pce found a jade pendant from his corpse among many dead bodies. Otherwise, no one would have known who he was.

    After Zhao Xiran returned to Minister Zhao¡¯s Mansion, she sent a message to inform Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion about it. Since then, she had lost contact with the Shao Family.

    Zhao Xiran and her husband married for their own purposes, but now their marriage hade to a dead end. But no matter what happened to them, Shao Wanru was not interested in their affairs.

    Shao Hua¡¯an had been well-behaved at first. Later, he secretly stirred up trouble in this country. In fact, he had been under Chu Liuchen¡¯s control. Since he ended up bringing destruction upon himself, he had only himself to me. Only Shao Jie¡¯er in Shao Jing¡¯s branch had sessfully escaped.

    ¡°Her Highness¡­ Doesn¡¯t she want to see me?¡± Shao Yanru sat at the door in shabby clothes with a few streaks of dust on her face. In the past, even her servant girls wouldn¡¯t wear such clothes, but now she had no choice but to use them.

    ¡°Get out. Her Highness doesn¡¯t know you!¡± The servant at the door heard the news from inside and roughly pushed her out, closing the door heavily.

    Being pushed hard to the ground, Shao Yanru was too painful to get up.

    Gnashing her teeth in hatred, she looked toward the gate of Prince Chen¡¯s Mansion. How she wished Shao Wanru coulde out now ¡ª she must give her a few big bites.

    Why did this happen? She was born with the Phoenix Fate, but why couldn¡¯t she be the empress?

    Before she came here this time, she had thought it over. As long as she could see Shao Wanru, she would endure it no matter how Shao Wanru humiliated her. In her mind, if she could do that, Shao Wanru would let her stay. Then, she could get close to Chu Liuchen. She didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t get a chance.

    It was only a matter of time for the new emperor to enter the Pce. At that time, many women were needed to fill the imperial harem. As a beauty, she could act upon whatever Shao Wanru said and endure the grievance that others couldn¡¯t bear. She believed she could find a way to gain preeminence again if she could do all of this. Even if Shao Wanru beat, scolded, and punished her, she could bear it.

    But whenever she got a chance, she would trample on Shao Wanru.

    She firmly believed she was bestowed with a superb fate.

    Against all expectations, she couldn¡¯t even meet Shao Wanru, who ignored her and drove her out. Then, how could she plot aeback?

    But how could she be willing to give up? She was destined to be the most powerful woman in the world!

    She suddenly saw arge group of peopleing over before she rushed forward to knock on the gate again. The spacious and luxurious carriage came over with the force of a thunderbolt ¡ª it must be Chu Liuchen¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°Prince Chen!¡± With her eyes lighting up, Shao Yanru suddenly rushed over.

    The carriage happened to stop, and Chu Liuchen got out of it. As he nced at her, a trace of malice shed across his beautiful eyes, and he ordered, ¡°Throw this crazy bitch out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    The two guardsing over were sensitive enough. They picked up Shao Yanru, who still wanted to struggle, and mercilessly threw her far away.

    As Shao Yanru fell heavily to the ground, she rolled several times and hit the corner of the wall hard. She curled up in great pain, and her face turned ghastly pale with a sharp pain in her waist.

    Chu Liuchen strode away with a trace of gloomy coldness in his eyes. Shao Wanru might not care about it and let Shao Yanru go, but he was unwilling to do so.

    For the sake of Shao Wanru, he spared her life. How could he allow this woman to stay and humiliate the Shao Family?

    Shao Jing¡¯s branch no longer existed. The Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would belong to Shao Yuanhao in the future. It was important for the Shao Family to stay clean and trustworthy because it was rted to the supporting power behind Shao Wanru.

    With its help, Shao Wanru could secure her position as the Empress.

    Chu Liuchen threw a nce at Xiao Xuanzi behind him, Xiao Xuanzi tacitly took his meaning and stopped right away. Instead of following Chu Liuchen into the door, he grinned and asked the other two guards to stay.

    Shao Yanru was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. Seeing Xiao Xuanziing over, she subconsciously wanted to back away from him. But there was no point in hiding. Looking at Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s smiling face, she was anxious and terrified. At this time, she regretted it bitterly. When she was lucky to escape, she should have run away. How stupid was she to return and look for Shao Wanru?

    She regretted her choice and wanted to leave.

    ¡°Take her away!¡± Xiao Xuanzi waved his hand.

    The guards came over and pulled Shao Yanru up, one on each side of her. Shao Yanru struggled desperately but was held down by two guards, who dragged her into the mansion.

    Upon entering the gate, they didn¡¯t walk into the mansion but turned to another side door. There was a carriage waiting outside the door. When they walked to the side door, a guard came over with a bowl of medicine. He pulled Shao Yanru¡¯s long hair and poured it into her mouth. Shao Yanru struggled in pain but was thrown into a carriage.

    ¡°Send her to the border!¡± Xiao Xuanzi ordered with a sneer. Miss Shao had been secretly involved in almost every plot. She couldn¡¯t be more vicious, but Prince Chen didn¡¯t immediately kill such a woman as evil as a venomous snake. It was because of Princess Chen. But since Prince Chen let Xiao Xuanzi deal with her, he felt it was best to get rid of such a woman forever.

    He might as well turn her mute with poison and throw her into the military camp at the border. Before long, she would die there. No one would know such a woman was Miss Shao, who was behind lots of drastic changes happening in the capital city and had an affair with several Princes.

    Miss Shao should be dead already, and Secondary Consort Shao in the Pce had died early. Though she was not a favored woman in the Pce, at least her reputation remained untarnished.

    Watching the carriage leave, Xiao Xuanzi pped his hands, turned around, and led his men into the side door. After the side door was closed, he hurried to the study. Xiao Xuanzi was fully upied with many problems in the Pce arising from the drastic change. The matter of Shao Yanru was trivial. After all, no one would care about a ¡°dead¡± woman.

    In the study, a lot of memorials to the throne were piled up on the desk before Chu Liuchen, who looked quite displeased with a deep frown. Seeing this, Xiao Xuanzi knew his master was not in a good mood and quickly stood aside obediently.

    However, it made sense. The Emperor left everything to Prince Chen, saying he needed to recuperate. Also, he mentioned that the chronic poison had consumed his vitality, so he needed to rest. All the work was left to Prince Chen. In this case, how could Prince Chen be happy?

    A servant girl ran over in a hurry, gasping for breath. Surprisingly, it was Yujie. Seeing Xiao Xuanzi wink at her at the door, she motioned for him to go out. Xiao Xuanzi felt that she looked quite strange.

    Xiao Xuanzi looked at Chu Liuchen and moved carefully to the door. When he reached the door, he hurriedly turned down the stairs and said to Yujie, who followed him downstairs, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Her Highness has fainted. Please tell His Highness to check up on her quickly!¡± Yujie bared her teeth in a grin and delightedly narrowed her eyes. Her joyful look stunned Xiao Xuanzi.

    ¡°What? Her Highness fainted?¡± Xiao Xuanzi asked in disbelief. ¡°Her master fainted, but Yujie appears so delighted. Has she be stupid after the rxing recuperation?¡±

 Chapter 1311 - 1311 She Is the Queen, and He Is a Minister

    Chapter 1311 She Is the Queen, and He Is a Minister

    ¡°Yes, Her Highness fainted. Hurry up¡­ Inform His Highness to go to see her. Mingqiu Nun is also there¡­ Hurry up!¡± Yujie was so excited that she spoke incoherently.

    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Xiao Xuanzi looked at Yujie as if she were a fool.

    ¡°Quick! It¡¯s true. Believe me.¡± Yujie was overjoyed and kept urging.

    ¡°His Highness will get angry,¡± Xiao Xuanzi reminded Yujie.

    Yujie blinked her eyes in confusion. ¡°Go quickly. His Highness will be happy.¡±

    ¡°His Highness will be angry!¡± Xiao Xuanzi said loudly. He thought that Yujie was out of her mind. What nonsense she was talking about! Xiao Xuanzi had seen with his own eyes how his master treasured Princess Chen. Princess Chen fainted now, but Yujie said that Prince Chen would be happy. What could he be happy for?

    Xiao Xuanzi felt a chill on his back. He even thought that he might not be safe. Instead, this silly girl was giggling here.

    Yujie looked at Xiao Xuanzi as if he were a fool. She reached out and pushed him again. ¡°Her Highness fainted¡­ Mingqiu Nun says that Her Highness is pregnant. Go to tell His Highness quickly!¡±

    ¡°Her Highness fainted. His Highness will be angry¡­¡± Xiao Xuanzi kept exining to Yujie. He had a feeling that it was not true. When he suddenly heard thest few words, he immediately widened his eyes and said in a sharper voice, ¡°You¡­ Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Go, go quickly!¡± Yujie stamped her feet anxiously.

    Xiao Xuanzi turned around excitedly, muttering to himself inwardly, ¡°Her Highness is pregnant. There will be a little master in the mansion soon. That is so great!¡± He hit something under his feet and almost fell, and he stood up with the support of the pir on the side. Xiao Xuanzi was so happy that he rushed up to Chu Liuchen.

    ¡°Your Highness, hurry¡­ Go and have a look. Her Highness has fainted. She¡­ It¡¯s said that she is pregnant.¡±

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand paused on the table, and he looked up at Xiao Xuanzi. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hear it clearly. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Her Highness is pregnant. You¡­ Your Highness, go and have a look quickly!¡± Xiao Xuanzi hurriedly repeated with his eyes full of joy.

    Chu Liuchen slowly stood up with a calm look. It seemed that he always moved slowly and calmly at any time. Then he turned to go downstairs.

    However, when he went downstairs, he crossed two steps at a time and almost fell.

    Xiao Xuanzi followed behind Chu Liuchen with his smiling eyes. Yes, his master was always like this. It was obvious that he was surprised and anxious, yet he looked so calm. In fact, his master was flustered. Xiao Xuanzi had served Chu Liuchen for so many years, so how could he not understand?

    He knew that Prince Chen was overjoyed.

    Shao Wanru was half lying on the bed, eating bird¡¯s nest soup. When she was informed that Chu Liuchen came in, she put down the soup bowl.

    Just then, she saw Chu Liuchening in a rush. As soon as the servant girl lifted the curtain, he rushed in front of the bed.

    Nanny Yu and Nanny Zheng smiled and asked everyone to go out, leaving only the couple in the room.

    Chu Liuchen walked so fast that his pale face was a little blushed. He walked to the bed and sat down. He reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not long. It¡¯s just ¡­ just a little over a month,¡± Shao Wanru said with a soft smile, letting him hold her hand with strength. Chu Liuchen held her hand so tightly that his cold palm was stained with a little sweat. Shao Wanru knew that he headed here in a rush.

    Chu Liuchen was in poor health before, so he got used to walking very slowly. Afterward, although he got recovered, he never changed that habit. When did he walk so fast?

    Looking at Shao Wanru, Chu Liuchen suddenly reached out to hold her in his arms. He chuckle first and thenughed out loud.

    Since Chu Liuchen attached so much importance to her unborn child, Shao Wanru¡¯s heart was full of tenderness.

    ¡°What a coincidence! I am going to enter the Pce, and I¡¯ll have to hear those old ministers talk about the shortage of concubines in the imperial harem again. Zhuozhuo, you are pregnant at this time. I¡¯d like to see what they dare to say.¡±

    Afterughing, Chu Liuchen said. It sounded like he was talking to himself, and it also seemed to be saying to Shao Wanru.

    Shao Wanru raised her bright eyes in his arms and asked softly, ¡°Has Uncle the Emperor made up his mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has decided to abdicate, saying that he will leave the Pce with Noble Consort Lan in the future. Then they will travel around outside, and by the way, they will go to the south of the Yangtze River to recuperate,¡± Chu Liuchen said lightly and held Shao Wanru gently. ¡°When we enter the Pce and have a childter, those pedantic old men won¡¯t dare to talk.¡±

    ¡°Will they me you?¡± Shao Wanru raised her beautiful eyes, which were full of the figure of Chu Liuchen, clear and bright.

    ¡°Of course, they will. It¡¯s annoying for me to be annoyed every day. Now, it¡¯s fine because I have you and our child, Zhuozhuo. I can simply refuse whoever asks me to hold the Pageant,¡± Chu Liuchen said happily.

    He had other ways to refuse, but this way was the best and the inest one. They would even think that Shao Wanru was the best.

    He didn¡¯t need other women in his imperial harem. Zhuozhuo and their children were enough for him. What had happened in hisst life was too heavy, so he didn¡¯t want to care too much. As for the Emperor, his biological father, Chu Liuchen had no intention to change the title either. In his opinion, it was all caused by too many women in the imperial harem.

    When Noble Consort Lan was pregnant with him, she was schemed by several people, including the Empress and Consort of Virtue. Many people did not want her to give birth to a healthy child.

    The Empress and Chu Liuzhou were locked up together. Chu Liuyue was beheaded. Consort of Virtue was sent out of the Pce, and now, she was living with Zhang Qn, who was willing to support Consort of Virtue for the rest of her life. As for the other concubines in the Pce, some were dead, and some escaped. Chu Liuchen only asked someone to count the number and then let them go.

    Since they had been out of the Pce, let them go their separate ways!

    Chu Qing and Consort Dowager Qing were also beheaded. In addition, those people, who were in the hands of Pushan Nun and brought by Princess Yuyan, were all eliminated in this pce coup.

    In the Xu State, Chu Liuchen passed a message to Princess Yutao. Then the Xu State also underwent a political change, in which Consort Li¡¯s family branch failed. Consort Li¡¯s son waspletely defeated by Princess Yutao, and he became the victim of the pce coup. At this point, all the matters of the previous dynasty were resolved.

    Nanny Wei, Wei Dahai and the others were also confiscated.

    At this critical moment, the Emperor was going to abdicate.

    The old ministers submitted memorials one after another, pleading with the Emperor not to abdicate so early. However, the Emperor was determined to leave. He took the excuse of his poor health, saying that he could not hold on any longer and that the reason why he could survive the pce coup this time waspletely relying on Chu Liuchen.

    The ministers in the court had no choice but to bow to Emperor in tears.

    On a selected auspicious day, the Emperor abdicated, and Chu Liuchen seeded him on the throne. And on the same day, Shao Wanru was conferred the title of Empress.

    Wearing a crown, Chu Liuchen stood in front of the main hall and looked at Shao Wanru, who was walking over slowly, with a charming smile.

    Shao Wanru was also dressed in fancy attire with a crown. She walked up to Chu Liuchen with slightly red eyes. In the previous life, she did not have a chance to see the scene of his ascending the throne. They were parted by death, so she didn¡¯t know how long he had been the Emperor.

    Thinking of what had happened in her dream, Shao Wanru assumed that with his paranoid character, Chu Liuchen would probably destroy the whole country in a few years after being the Emperor.

    Nowadays, their suffering hade to an end. Shao Wanru gently put her hand on Chu Liuchen¡¯s palm. The next part of the way was taken by the Emperor and the Empress together, representing the harmony of the imperial harem.

    Chu Liuchen walked very slowly, afraid that Shao Wanru would feel ufortable if she walked fast, and he paused from time to time and took smaller steps. It could be seen that he was taking care of Shao Wanru, who was petite beside him.

    In the crowd of ministers, Wen Xichi was also watching this scene. He felt a lump in his throat. He gritted his teeth hard, and a touch of bitterness appeared in his eyes. He wished that he were the one who stood beside her.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t give her the whole world, he would protect her wholeheartedly. He wouldn¡¯t let her go through any hardships again. He would treat her carefully, lest she would repeat the tragic fate like herst life.

    However, she had a better choice now. Perhaps they had been doomed to miss each other in theirst lives. After all, he could not have protected her well eventually in thest life, so it was useless to say anything now.

    Wen Xichi lowered his head, stared at the ground in front of him, and took a deep breath. As long as she lived well, nothing else was important. She was the Empress now. He could tell from the way Chu Liuchen behaved now that Chu Liuchen should treat Shao Wanru extremely well.

    That was enough for Wen Xichen.

    Whether in the dream or thest life, it was not as good as in this life. The abbot was right. This life was the present, and the present was hopeful. From today on, she was the Queen, and he was a minister. He would restrain all inappropriate thoughts and assist her silently.

    Not only her but also the child she gave birth to¡­

    The Emperor and the Empress came to the front of the throne and sat down hand in hand. All the ministers knelt down and called out ¡°Long lives¡± three times. So, the ceremony waspleted. Shao Wanru was carefully escorted to the imperial harem and lived in the Empress¡¯ Pce.

    When Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess heard that Shao Wanru was pregnant, she was so happy that she came into the Pce every day. She first went to see the Grand Empress Dowager and chatted with her for a while. Then she went to see Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru had been pregnant for about two months, but her belly was still t, and she did not care much about it. In contrast, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess was so nervous that she told Shao Wanru to special care as soon as she saw Shao Wanru.

    It got Shao Wanru on tenterhooks as well.

    There was only Shao Wanru in the imperial harem, so it wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. In addition, she got advice from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess and the Grand Empress Dowager, as well as the addition of Noble Consort Dowager Lan now and then. The imperial harem was lively but with no tricks. However, it was different in the imperial court. The ministersined about no consorts in the imperial harem, urging the Emperor to start the Pageant as soon as possible to enrich the imperial harem.

    Many ministers who had daughters were so positive that they all wanted to send their daughters to the Pce. Except for the Empress, there were plenty of vacant positions of consort in the imperial harem. How could they let it be? Their daughters werepletely qualified for the positions of consort.

    Those who had daughters about to be married at home were most positive.

    Chu Liuchen just said coldly, ¡°The Empress is pregnant, and she can¡¯t get tired either mentally or physically at this time. If the fetal development were affected, no one could bear the responsibility.¡±

    All the ministers look at each other at his words. If something really happened, no one could take on the responsibility.

    Moreover, Wen Xichi, the new deputy minister of the Ministry of Justice, who had a glib tongue, spoke up for the Emperor. Whoever talked to Wen Xichi about the Pageant, would end up with failure. Just a few dayster, under Chu Liuchen¡¯s tough threatening and Wen Xichi¡¯s intentional guidance, the ministers stopped mentioning it. After all, the Emperor had said so, and the Empress was pregnant with a descendant of the Emperor, so it was useless to say anything right now.

 Chapter 1312 - 1312 Keep a Low Profile and Be Obedient

    Chapter 1312 Keep a Low Profile and Be Obedient

    Shui Run followed the Nanny who led the way ahead and felt uneasy. Since she came to the capital, she asionally associated with some Madams from aristocratic families. She would not attend their parties unless it was necessary.

    On the one hand, she always had a weak character. On the other hand, every time she joined them, some Madams always asked about Madam Di intentionally or unintentionally. They were polite to Shui Run on the surface, but they sneered at her behind her back when talking about her.

    People in the capital thought that Madam Di was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s legal wife. Shui Run was a divorced woman. How could shepare with a decent Madam from an aristocratic family? Her status was much lower than Madam Di¡¯s. Of course, there were some people who ttered her. They were two-bit nobodies who wanted to curry favor with Qin Huaiyong.

    This was the first time Shui Run had entered the Pce since she came to the capital.

    ¡°Madam Shui, how about you take the pce sedan chair?¡± Noticing that Shui Run walked slowly, the Nanny in the Pce suggested again.

    When Shui Run entered the Pce just now, the Nanny had proposed it, but Shui Run rejected it.

    ¡°I am good. Thank you, Nanny,¡± Shui Run replied politely. Although she had not entered the Pce before, she knew that only high-ranking Madams were entitled to take the pce sedan chair. She had the title conferred by imperial mandate now. However, previously, Madam Di was still there, so Shui Run thought it inappropriate to request for conferring the high-rankingdyship. Afterward, Madam Di¡¯s affairs cause an uproar, and Shui Run didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight even more.

    Shui Run had always kept a low profile and just wanted to live a peaceful life. She didn¡¯t take those worldly things seriously.

    She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Shao Wanru because of her high profile either. Before she entered the Pce, Old Madam Qin repeatedly told her to know her ce well, observe more and talk less, and deal with things carefully, so as not to disgrace the Empress.

    Everyone knew that the Empress originally came from Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Madam Shui, please take the pce sedan chair if you are tired. Otherwise, Her Majesty will me me,¡± the Nanny said with a smile, very politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m really good. Thank you, Nanny,¡± Shui Run said softly.

    The Nanny in the Pce repeatedly cared for her, so Shui Run was not as nervous as in the beginning. She thought, ¡°Her Majesty has been close to me since we were young, and she knows my character very well. She should have given instruction to the Nanny in particr.¡±

    ¡°How is Her Majesty doing in the Pce?¡± Seeing the Nanny look kind, Shui Run could not help asking an extra question, not looking panicky as in the beginning.

    Only then did Shui Run really feel that the child raised by her family had be the Empress.

    ¡°Her Majesty lives very well in the Pce. Apart from chatting with the Grand Empress Dowager, She has little to do. Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess will alsoe to visit her. Madam Shui, you¡¯re wee toe to the Pce and keep Her Majestypany when you are free,¡± the Nanny smiled when she saw Shui Run was very kind. As she heard, Shui Run and the Empress had a very good rtionship, and even after the Empress found her origin, she still kept a close rtionship with Shui Run. Therefore, the Nanny naturally did not dare to offend Shui Run.

    The nanny sighed in her mind, ¡°Madam Shui looks extremely delicate, but Her Majesty treats her so well!¡±

    There was only one Empress in the imperial harem. As for thest generation of imperial concubines, those who had children moved out of the imperial harem and lived in their children¡¯s mansions, and only Noble Consort Dowager Lan was left. As for the older generation, only the Grand Empress Dowager was left. So only one from each of the three generations was left in the imperial harem. An ordinary family usually had three or four concubines, but the Emperor only had one wife. How blessed the Empress was in all respects!

    ¡°The reason Her Majesty asked you toe is just to enable you to get familiar with the route. Later, you can oftene to the Pce to keep Her Majestypany,¡± the Nanny said again.

    The Nanny thought to herself, ¡°This Madam is really blessed. As a remarried woman, she can have such good fortune. She not only married the general as a secondary legal wife, but she has also be the Madam of the General¡¯s Mansion. In addition, Her Majesty has been close to her since childhood. With these factors, she can enjoy at least a few decades of stability and wealth in the future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Her Majesty,¡± Shui Run smiled. She remembered the well-behaved and lively Shao Wanru in her childhood. Now she had be the Empress, the uniquely favored one by the Emperor. Everything in the past was as if in a dream, which made Shui Run feel unreal sometimes.

    Who would have thought that an orphan back then would be the current Empress?

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t live in the Phoenix Pce. Chu Liuchen disliked the Phoenix Pce, so he deliberately asked Shao Wanru to move into his Chenhua Pce. Since Shao Wanru moved in, he hadn¡¯t given her a chance to move out.

    Theyout of the Chenhua Pce was different from that of the Phoenix Pce where the Empress lived. It looked more magnificent, dignified, and majestic.

    When Shui Run entered the main hall, she saw Shao Wanru sitting in the hostess¡¯ seat. Shui Run hurriedly stepped forward to salute Shao Wanru, and thetter smiled, indicating Yujie to help Shui Run up. Compared with the other servant girls, Yujie was the most familiar one to Shui Run.

    Seeing Yujie, Shui Run, who had been a little uneasy, rxed a lot.

    When Shui Run took her seat, Shao Wanru asked with a smile, ¡°How is Madam Dowager?¡±

    Shui Run looked at Shao Wanru worriedly and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. Madam Dowager is very well. She often misses you, nagging that you should pay more attention to your health right now.¡±

    Up to now, Shao Wanru¡¯s pregnant appearance had been distinctly visible, but she was in good spirits, which made Shui Run at ease.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I am worried about Madam Dowager, instead. I still remember since I was young that Madam Dowager was not in good health. I wanted to invite her toe to the Pce this time, but she said that it was inconvenient for her to walk now,¡± Shao Wanru said softly.

    In Shao Wanru¡¯s mind, the Old Madam of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion would never be her grandmother, but only Old Madam Qin was. Whether in herst life or this one, Old Madam Qin gave Shao Wanru love and care as her own granddaughter.

    Old Madam Qin was in good health now, but it was inconvenient for her to walk due to her old age. Shao Wanru often went to visit Old Madam Qin before, but now it was inconvenient to see her because of her pregnancy.

    ¡°Your Majesty, knowing you are very concerned about her, Madam Dowager is very touched.¡± Shui Run stood up and knelt down again. ¡°On behalf of Madam Dowager and myself, I¡¯d like to express our gratitude, Your Majesty.¡±

    As Shui Run said, her eyes turned red.

    Shao Wanru took a nce at Yujie, who was standing aside. Yujie hurried forward to help Shui Run up and said, ¡°Madam Shui, please take your seat first. What can¡¯t you say while sitting in your seat?¡±

    ¡°Without Her Majesty this time¡­ My whole family would have¡­¡± Shui Run nibbled her lip and lowered her head again. She kowtowed three times respectfully to Shao Wanru before standing up with the help of Yujie. She continued, ¡°Your Majesty, I have been entrusted by my whole family toe to thank you ¡­ including the general.¡±

    ¡°Madam, please have a seat.¡± Shao Wanru knew what Shui Run meant, and she indicated Yujie to help Shui Run sit down again.

    ¡°I grew up in the Qin¡¯s Mansion since young. Although General Qin had some resentment toward me, Madam Dowager and you had always been very kind to me and never treated me badly. Even though Qin Yuru was the ¡®biological daughter¡¯ of General Qin back then, Madam Dowager had always treated me as her own granddaughter.¡±

    Shao Wanru sighed.

    This was her two lifetimes of gratitude. In fact, Shao Wanru was grateful to them more than she could say. However, she was afraid that Shui Run would panic if she said too much, so Shao Wanru just simply mentioned it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Shui Run wiped her tears and said, ¡°We are lucky to have you this time. Without your advice, I¡¯m afraid that the whole General¡¯s Mansion would have been¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Shui Lanruo was indeed scared. If Qin Huaiyong had entered the Pce and participated in the rebellion, her whole family would not have had a peaceful life right now. It was said that many people rushed into the Pce back then, causing chaos. They were led by Commandery Prince Cheng, Prince Yue, and Commandery Prince Qing. Everyone wanted to get a share of the benefits.

    Many of them had the same rank as Qin Huaiyong or higher rank than him. They all ended up with destroyed families. And, Qin Huaiyong almost entered the Pce with them. That was why Shui Run remained shaken when mentioning this point.

    Fortunately, Shao Wanru sent Yujie to Qin¡¯s Mansion and passed a message to Madam Dowager. Then Madam Dowager and Shui Run persuaded Qin Huaiyong together, so Qin Huaiyong didn¡¯t go to the Pce. Instead, he took advantage that the Pce was in chaos and that most people were not in mansions, Qin Huaiyong went to each mansion and took some people away. After the incident, he handed them over to the Emperor.

    Those people were arranged in each mansion by Chu Qing. They would take action in each mansion once Chu Qing seeded in rebellion in the Pce.

    The leftover evils of the previous dynasty had pretended to be gardeners and worked in the gardens of various mansions or got a connection with the servants in the gardens by all means.

    Some were arranged in Qin¡¯s Mansion. That was why Qin Huaiyong could find out those people from other mansions. The new gardener working at Qin¡¯s Mansion got caught. It was Shao Wanru who provided the clue.

    Based on this clue, Qin Huaiyong easily caught the leftover evils of the previous dynasty lurking in various mansions, so as to cut off Chu Qing¡¯s escape route. In the end, Chu Qing tried to take advantage of those people to flee, but he also got caught easily.

    Qin Huaiyong made a great contribution because of this.

    On this point, Shui Run was very grateful to Shao Wanru, and she was still in fear afterward. If Shao Wanru had not sent someone to exin to them, Madam Dowager and Shui Run would not have persuaded Qin Huaiyong together, and with his radical character, Qin Huaiyong would have been used by others in case of carelessness.

    Then Shui Run took out a memorial and handed it to Shao Wanru. ¡°Your Majesty, this is what the general asked me to present.¡±

    ¡°Is it a letter from Qin Huaiyong to me?¡± Shao Wanru blinked her eyes and nodded. Qiu¡¯er stepped forward to take the letter and handed it to Shao Wanru. Shao Wanru took it, opened the envelope, and started to read it.

    The so-called letter, exactly speaking, was a memorial because Shao Wanru was the Empress now.

    This was a letter from Qin Huaiyong. At the beginning of the letter, Qin Huaiyong expressed his gratitude to Shao Wanru. Following that, he exined some past events.

    Shao Wanru pursed her lips while reading the letter. As expected, Qin Huaiyong thought that when he was in danger, Shao Wanru¡¯s father didn¡¯t save him, and he was implicated by her father to get into danger instead. That was why he was indifferent to Shao Wanru when she was a child. Shao Jing¡¯s intervention caused Qin Huaiyong to have such suspicion. Hence, he didn¡¯t care about Shao Wanru.

    Compared with Shao Wanru, his biological daughter was more important to him. Even though Qin Huaiyong found out that Qin Yuru had plotted against Shao Wanru, he didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    After Qin Huaiyong came to the capital, he got a connection with Commandery Prince Cheng by chance and heard about the paintings. Qin Huaiyong remembered that there seemed to be a few pieces of paintings among the relics left to Shao Wanru by the former heir of Duke Xing, so he specially checked Shao Wanru¡¯s room but found nothing.

 Chapter 1313 - 1313 The Hard-Earned Peace

    Chapter 1313 The Hard-Earned Peace

    Everything in the past had a cause, but this cause was concealed in many mists, so it appeared unreal.

    After reading the letter in her hand, Shao Wanru put it down with a trace of a smile across the corners of her eyes. She had been relieved of some things. Once she hoped that Qin Huaiyong would treat her like Qin Yuru.

    This was what she hoped for most in herst life. After all, at that time, she had always thought that she was Qin Huaiyong¡¯s biological daughter, and she had no idea that her identity had been seized by Qin Yuru. Right now, Shao Wanru didn¡¯t want to mention it again. After the rebirth, she found out the truth and could not be reluctant to get close to Qin Huaiyong anymore.

    The memories of herst life were fading away, and they be blurred in her eyes.

    Putting down the memorial in her hand, Shao Wanru smiled with an elegant and calm look in her eyes. ¡°Madam, please pass my gratitude to Ningyuan Army General for taking care of me back then.¡±

    Anyway, Qin Huaiyong raised her, and he was just partial to Qin Yuru. Later, when he knew that Qin Yuru was not his biological daughter, he probably could not regret it more.

    But now, none of this mattered.

    She was no longer eager for the fatherly love from Qin Huaiyong. Even without a father, she had many people who loved her, and she was no longer the helpless Qin Yuru whocked love in herst life.

    Shui Run knew what Shao Wanru meant. It was good enough that Shao Wanru and Qin Huaiyong could maintain the status of a monarch and a minister. As for other things, it was better not to talk about them anymore. Shui Run breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. This was the best result.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Shui Run knew that Shao Wanru was generous and kind and treated her and Madam Dowager very well, but Qin Huaiyong was exceptional. Who could let go of what had happened back then when thinking about it carefully?

    General Qin asked her to hand the memorial to Shao Wanru, which meant that he intended to exin the matter. Now that the matter had been exined clearly, and for the rest, Shui Run didn¡¯t dare to request, nor could she afford to request.

    The Qin family had already benefited a lot because Shao Wanru became the Empress. If she requested more, the pressure on Shui Run would be too big.

    After chatting with Shao Wanru for a little more while, Shui Run stood up and bowed to leave when she heard that Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came to visit the Empress.

    Shao Wanru didn¡¯t ask her to stay. She knew that Shui Run was not good at socialmunication and had a weak character.

    When Shui Run walked to the gate of the Pce, she met Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess. Shui Run hurried forward to salute.

    ¡°Madam Shui, don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said mildly. She looked at Shui Run with a smile. ¡°Madam Shui, pleasee to the Pce more often to apany the Empress in the future when you are free.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had to take care of her daughter. Sometimes, she was too busy to make time to visit Shao Wanru.

    ¡°I will, Your Highness,¡± Shui Run said softly. She was unwilling to associate with other Madams from the aristocratic families in the capital city. However, Shao Wanru was not anyone else. In Shui Run¡¯s heart, Shao Wanru was like a daughter, so she certainly did not find it hard.

    ¡°How is Old Madam Qin?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess asked again. She had always been grateful to Old Madam Qin. Since she knew that Old Madam Qin had been protecting Shao Wanru and even went against Madam Di, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had sent gifts to Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion now and then to express her gratitude.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess even visited Ningyuan Army General¡¯s Mansion in person several times, so she was somewhat familiar with Shui Run.

    ¡°Madam Dowager is in good health. Thank you for your concern, Your Highness,¡± Shui Run said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll visit Madam Dowager when I¡¯m free next time,¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with a smile.

    After thanking Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, Shui Run walked outside behind a Nanny. When she just took a few steps, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess called her to stop. This time, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess especially asked someone to prepare a pce sedan chair to send Shui Run out of the Pce.

    Shui Run had wanted to reject, but Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess specially sent her maid over to escort Shui Run to get on the pce sedan chair. In an instant, Shui Run realized that it was inappropriate to reject. After thanking Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, she got on the pce sedan chair parked on the side, and the maid from Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯s Mansion escorted Shui Run out of the Pce.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess came to the Pce mainly about Infanta Qinghua. After saluting the Empress, she sat on the side.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Qinghua seems to have recognized Hao¡¯er.¡±

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said excitedly.

    Telling Infanta Qinghua that Shao Yuanhao was her son was something Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said almost every day. But every time Infanta Qinghua woke up after a sleep, she would forget about it. She just asionally called ¡°Zhuozhuo¡± several times, and she also remembered that ¡°Zhuozhuo¡± was a girl. When she saw a girl in someone¡¯s arms, she would pay special attention to her. However, she had no impression of Shao Yuanhao at all.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess had no choice but to repeatedly tell Infanta Qinghua that she had not only one daughter but also a son and that Shao Yuanhao was her son, the son of her and Shao Jiang.

    However, it didn¡¯t work well.

    ¡°Has my mother remembered Brother Hao?¡± Shao Wanru sat up straight. She was out of the blue at the news, and she looked very surprised.

    ¡°Yes. She gets a little better. Sometimes, she can remember him. Mingqiu Nun and Doctor Qi both have good medical skills.¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°She is not Mingqiu Nun any longer,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    Rui¡®an Great Elder Princess also smiled, ¡°Right. Now she is not Mingqiu Nun, but Madam Qi.¡±

    Mingqiu Nun and Qi Jue had experienced so many things, and now they were officially married and lived together. It could be said that all sufferings had their reward. Qi Jue refused to be bound by the Pce, so he lived in Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess¡¯ Mansion. On the other hand, it was convenient for him to treat Infanta Qinghua.

    Mingqiu Nun and Qi Juebroke up because of various misunderstandings back then. Now they got back together, which was what Shao Wanru hoped to see.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that my mother is getting better,¡± Shao Wanru said.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess looked depressed again. ¡°But, as per Doctor Qi and Madam Qi, even if she gets better, she can only restore part of her memories at most. She can¡¯t get fully recovered.¡±

    Hearing that, Shao Wanru fell silent for a while. She pondered and thenforted Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess, ¡°Grandma, sometimes it¡¯s not a good thing to have a clear mind. Maybe it¡¯s because God can¡¯t bear to see my mother in such pain. My father has gone. If my mother wakes up, how painful it will be for her¡­¡±

    Shao Wanru felt too sad to finish her words.

    No matter how painful it would be, as her family, they should hope that Infanta Qinghua would have no illness. How could Shao Wanru say such words? She just wanted tofort Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess let out a long sigh and looked at Shao Wanru kindly. ¡°I understand¡­ It¡¯s okay. Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing. After all, it¡¯s a blessing in misfortune that your mother is still alive.¡±

    In thest life, Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess became a nun, and Hao¡¯er met an ident. It was easy to guess what happened to her mother in the end.

    Shao Jing was the cause of all of this. Once thinking of this, Shao Wanru couldn¡¯t calm down.

    For the title of nobility, Shao Jing even plotted against his elder brother¡¯s family, not even letting go of the youngest child. He deserved to end up like that.

    ¡°How is Old Madam of your original mansion?¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess wiped her tears and asked.

    ¡°Nanny Yu is in charge to take care of her. They moved to a remote ce to live,¡± Shao Wanru said calmly. When she mentioned Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, there was no trace of emotion in her voice.

    Old Madam of Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion was her biological grandmother. However, she actually watched her eldest son¡¯s family be destroyed by her second son but did nothing. It was understandable if she didn¡¯t know it in the beginning, but what aboutter? It was impossible for her not to notice her second son¡¯s unusual behavior, but she was still partial to Shao Jing and protected him. She even helped the second branch frame Shao Wanru and her younger brother again and again.

    Shao Wanru knew that Old Madam did that to protect Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. For the sake of the peace of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion, she could sacrifice her son¡¯s life and even others¡¯ lives. How ruthless she was!

    Now she had a stroke and was settled down in a corner of the Marquis Xing¡¯s Mansion. It was also for the sake of being Shao Wanru¡¯s grandmother, but that was it. No one would care about Old Madam, and Nanny Yu was alone to serve her.

    ¡°She deserves it!¡± Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said with hatred. She had always been discontented with Old Madam. She even wished to tear her apart several times.

    With that, she looked at Shao Wanru¡¯s belly and said, ¡°As per Doctor Qi, this is your first baby, so you should be more careful in everything you do. Don¡¯t make any mistakes. The Grand Empress Dowager is in poor health, so she can¡¯t keep reminding you. As for Noble Consort Dowager Lan, she has never given birth to a baby, so she naturally doesn¡¯t know about pregnancy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. I will be careful. Imperial Grandmother has assigned a few experienced Nannies to take care of me here. Noble Consort Dowager Lan also treats me quite well, and shees over to keep mepany from time to time. It is very clear in the Pce. There are no outsiders in the Pce, so it is very peaceful,¡± Shao Wanru said with a smile.

    Shao Wanru sniggered inwardly, ¡°Noble Consort Dowager Lan has never given birth? In fact, she is the one who gave birth to the current Emperor.¡±

    Chu Liuchen was not willing to publicly recognize his parents, Noble Consort Dowager Lan and the Retired Emperor, so he did not recognize them. He thought it was okay as long as he knew it in his mind. So far, Chu Liuchen was not as angry at Noble Consort Dowager Lan as before. Sometimes, when Noble Consort Dowager Lan was at present, he would stay and say a few words to her instead of pulling a long face and turning around to leave like before.

    Noble Consort Dowager Lan was already very satisfied. She came to see Shao Wanru now and then. She said that she would leave the capital with the Retired Emperor to travel around outside after Shao Wanru gave birth to the child. When she was young, she had no choice for various reasons. Now she could finally live a quiet life. The only thing she was worried about was the child in Shao Wanru¡¯s belly.

    It was her grandson or granddaughter, so how could she not care?

    As for diet, she also reminded Shao Wanru to be careful repeatedly. Although no neers werepeting with Shao Wanru for favor in the Pce now, they should be more careful. The people arranged by Commandery Prince Cheng, Prince Yue, and Chu Qing previously might not have been cleaned up during the past few days. Besides, there were spies from various pces in the past, so they needed to keep cautious.

    To attract the attention of Shao Wanru, Noble Consort Dowager Lan specially mentioned that she had identally been poisoned and caused Chu Liuchen to get poisoned in her belly. When she mentioned this matter every time, Noble Consort Dowager Lan¡¯s eyes would turn red, and she kept saying that it was all her fault. Otherwise, Chu Liuchen would not have suffered for so many years.

    Later, after finding out some things, she gave up on herselfpletely. She thought that all was to punish her and the Retired Emperor. Now everything was finally okay. Even though Chu Liuchen didn¡¯t recognize her openly, she was already very satisfied.

    Life in the Pce was quitefortable, which Shao Wanru had never had before. Her belly slowly became bigger. It was almost the day of delivery. Chu Liuchen was more concerned about it than Shao Wanru, especially could not sleep well. Usually, when he sensed some movement, he would immediately get up, open his eyes, and ask, ¡°Are you going to deliver the baby?¡±

 Chapter 1314 - 1314 A Life-long Paranoia

    Chapter 1314 A Life-long Paranoia

    ¡°Not yet. My leg just cramped up.¡± Shao Wanru reached out to touch her calf, but her belly was too big to reach it.

    The Emperor reached out his strong hand and massaged her calf. The young and handsome Emperor breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thankfully, you are not going to deliver the baby!¡±

    As soon as he said this, Chu Liuchen realized he had said something wrong. He hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s good that you are not delivering the baby now.¡±

    After saying that, he realized that something was wrong again andughed.

    Shao Wanruughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t speak. Since when did Chu Liuchen, who was as scheming and gloomy as a demon king, could not even speak clearly?

    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing. Did I say anything wrong?¡± Chu Liuchen red at her. However, with an elegant smile on his face, he didn¡¯t look domineering at all.

    Shao Wanru continuedughing happily. After a while, she suddenly covered her belly with her hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Shao Wanru¡¯s situation, Chu Liuchen immediately sat up and asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡­ My stomach hurts¡­ It seems that I¡¯m going to deliver the baby.¡± Shao Wanru raised her delicate face in pain and looked at Chu Liuchen with a pale face.

    Chu Liuchen was stunned for a moment and then hurriedly got off the bed. He just put on a coat and ran to the door of Chenhua Pce to call for help. Fortunately, everyone had been ready in advance. They were assigned to wait outside at different hours. Hearing that the Empress was about to give birth, they orderly performed their duties and brought the Empress to the delivery room.

    Chu Liuchen stood at the door of the delivery room. His face was paler than that of ordinary people, and now he looked even paler. Even though he stood there majestically and looked like he was in charge, he looked stiff, no matter what.

    Noble Consort Dowager Lan was the first to arrive. When she saw her son, who was standing stiffly at the door, she came over in particr and said softly, ¡°Come with me and take a seat on the side. Don¡¯t block the way. Once they get busy inside, you might dy their work if you are here.¡±

    Chu Liuchen blinked his eyes but did not say a word. Then he obediently followed Noble Consort Dowager Lan to the side hall to rest, but he still fixed his eyes on the door of the side hall.

    It was visible with naked eyes that Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t sit still. Xiao Xuanzi served him tea. Seeing the Emperor like this, Xiao Xuanziforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. Her Majesty is lucky, and she will be fine. Please rx.¡±

    ¡°She was in great pain just now,¡± Chu Liuchen muttered to himself. The usualziness on his face had disappeared, and he was sitting upright in the seat. Before, even if he sat on the throne, he liked to lean over and sitzily. Since when had he ever sat upright?

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s painful to give birth to a baby, but it will be fine in a while. Her Majesty will be fine after delivering the little master,¡± Xiao Xuanzi continued tofort Chu Liuchen.

    Chu Liuchen gave Xiao Xuanzi a cold nce and said unhappily, ¡°You said it so easily. Did you ever give birth to a baby?¡±

    Xiao Xuanzi¡¯s expression changed to bitter immediately. He looked at Chu Liuchen pitifully. His master¡¯s words hurt him badly. He could never give birth to a child even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Qi Jue said that giving birth to a baby is very risky and that many women¡­¡± Chu Liuchen said to himself. Speaking of this, he suddenly stood up and had an urgent feeling. Just now, when Shao Wanru was about to give birth all of a sudden, he didn¡¯t have time to think too much. Now he remembered what Qi Jue had once told him, and he pursed his lips tightly.

    After pondering for a while, Chu Liuchen strode outside.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Please wait here. You can¡¯t go into the delivery room!¡± Xiao Xuanzi understood what Emperor was going to do at a nce. He hurriedly chased after the Emperor outside the side hall.

    Chu Liuchen just ignored Xiao Xuanzi and strode to the delivery room. At the door of the delivery room, he was stopped by Noble Consort Dowager Lan. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in to see the Empress,¡± Chu Liuchen said with a serious face. If it were before, Noble Consort Dowager Lan would give in without hesitation. But now, she did not give in, and not even half a step. ¡°Your Majesty, if you go in now, you can do nothing but just disturb the Empress. Just now, the Empress asked someone to guard the door of the delivery room to prevent you from going in.¡±

    Noble Consort Dowager Lan pointed to Yujie, who was at the door of the delivery room, and said, ¡°This is what the Empress meant.¡±

    Chu Liuchen take a cold look at Yujie, who was guarding the door. Yujie shivered under his gaze. She preferred staying inside to guarding here under too much pressure of the Emperor¡¯s cold gaze. Fortunately, it was Yujie who came to the capital with Shao Wanru from Jiangzhou. If it were anyone else, he or she would definitely be limp under such a cold nce by the Emperor.

    ¡°I just walk around here!¡± Chu Liuchen said with a straight face.

    ¡°Okay, just do it,¡± Noble Consort Dowager Lan had to agree. She turned around and sat on the chair next to her, and meanwhile, she asked Chu Liuchen to sit and rest for a while.

    Just then, Shao Wanru let out a few painful groans from the delivery room. Shao Wanru looked weak, but she was actually a strong-willed person. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain. How painful it must be!

    Chu Liuchen¡¯s mind went nk. He suddenly stood up. Before Noble Consort Dowager Lan could react, he had already walked up to Yujie. Yujie was about to stop him, but Xiao Xuanzi grabbed her sleeve and pulled her to the side with force.

    Both of them were the most capable people around their masters. At this moment, it depended on who acted faster.

    Yujie didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Xuanzi would take action, but Xiao Xuanzi had been well prepared. The moment he saw the Emperore out of the side hall, Xiao Xuanzi already had an idea in his mind. He knew that the Emperor must go in and have a look.

    Seeing the Emperor had rushed up, Xiao Xuanzi naturally had to help his master.

    Yujie was pulled aside, and others did not have the guts to stop Chu Liuchen at all. Chu Liuchen pushed the door open and rushed in.

    Shao Wanru just experienced a burst of pain and opened her eyes. Suddenly, she felt the warmth in her hand. She looked up and met Chu Liuchen¡¯s anxious eyes. There were beads of sweat on his fair forehead, and his eyes were so dark and deep as if they were two tens of thousands of years of cold ponds.

    ¡°Zhuozhuo, Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡± Chu Liuchen held Shao Wanru¡¯s hand tightly in his wet palm. No matter howposed he performed in front of others, it was all a facade. He had never been calm in his heart.

    ¡°You ¡­ go out¡­¡± With her eyes turning red, Shao Wanru nibbled her lip. She hardly controlled herself and said with sobs while reaching out to push him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay here with you. I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Chu Liuchen insisted.

    ¡°You¡­ go, go! If you don¡¯t go¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t deliver the baby!¡± Shao Wanru became anxious and tried hard to push Chu Liuchen. However, Chu Liuchen just stood there, motionless.

    Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess hade in just now, and she also came over to persuade the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress can¡¯t be concentrated to use her strength if you are here, and it will be a waste of her energy. Please wait outside, where you can hear everything, and she won¡¯t be distracted.¡±

    Hearing what Rui¡¯an Great Elder Princess said, Chu Liuchen thought for a moment. This time, he was very obedient. He took a handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat on Shao Wanru¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be outside. Zhuozhuo, if you want me toe in, just call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Shao Wanru said. Just then, she felt another burst of pain, so she held Chu Liuchen¡¯s hand tightly, and her nails almost dug into the flesh in Chu Liuchen¡¯s palm.

    Chu Liuchen let her pinch, motionless. After this burst of pain passed, he let go of Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and walked out of the delivery room. He paused at the door and swayed.

    Xiao Xuanzi hurried forward to help Chu Liuchen, sensing that his whole body was tensed. Xiao Xuanzi carefully helped him sit on the chair outside.

    After a while, Chu Liuchen couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and went to the window of the delivery room to listen to the sounds. Every time Shao Wanru moaned from inside, his face would turn paler, just like the situation when he could not bear the pain caused by the poison in his body before.

    Noble Consort Dowager Lan wanted toe over to persuade him, but she was afraid that he would be angry. When she was anxious, the Grand Empress Dowager came. Noble Consort Dowager Lan hurried to greet her.

    Once the Grand Empress Dowager came in, she saw Chu Liuchen waiting by the window of the delivery room and stretching his neck to listen to the sounds inside, no longer as elegant and calm as usual. The Grand Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help smiling. She came over, tugged his sleeve, and noticed that the Emperor almost tensed up all over.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, have a seat for a while. You can¡¯t be so tense. The Empress will give birth in a while. The baby is in the right position in her belly. Everything is fine. In a while, she will be fine, but you may faint because of anxiety.¡± The Grand Empress Dowager said with smiling eyes, looking serene.

    Seeing the Grand Empress Dowager, Chu Liuchen seemed to have found the most reliable person. ¡°Imperial Grandmother, is she really fine?¡±

    ¡°Sure, she¡¯ll be fine. The Imperial Physicians have seen her. No worries!¡± the Grand Empress Dowager said. She reached out to pull one of his sleeves and dragged him to sit next to her.

    Later, Shao Wanru gave birth to the baby smoothly. When the baby¡¯s cry was heard from the delivery room, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The Retired Emperor also came over. He looked at Chu Liuchen¡¯s tensed bloodless face and patted his son¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a prince!¡± With a broad smile, Nanny Gao walked to the door with the child in her arms and showed it to the group of elders waiting outside.

    Chu Liuchen took this opportunity to rush in.

    It had been cleaned up inside. Shao Wanru watched Chu Liuchene in wearily and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is our baby cute?¡±

    ¡°He is cute, very cute. Thank you!¡± Chu Liuchen reached out to hold Shao Wanru¡¯s hand and said in a choked voice. Just now, when he was waiting outside, he was like sitting on pins and needles.

    People often said that it all relied on him that she could be the Empress. However, they did not expect that she was the sunshine in his heart, the only light. Without her, he wouldn¡¯t have been who he was now.

    In fact, he had always had such a feeling for her, and during the hard time he spent outside the delivery room just now, it had been getting clearer and clearer.

    Without her, he couldn¡¯t be himself.

    If lost her, he would rather lose the whole world.

    ¡°Have you seen our child?¡± Seeing his behavior, Shao Wanru smiled and asked softly. The child had just been carried out by the Nanny, and Chu Liuchen just came in. ording to the time, Chu Liuchen might not have seen the child.

    ¡°No rush to see the child. I just want to see you first,¡± Chu Liuchen said.

    Chu Liuchen muttered inwardly, ¡°Nothing is urgent. You are the only weakness that can make me most anxious. You are the only one who can give me a nice life. Without you, even if I own this world, I am willing to worship your afterlife on the path of rebirth. Even if this life is over, I will cultivate the way of the next life. I only hope that from now on, I¡¯ll spend my life with you every day, no matter in this life or next life.¡±

    Chu Liuchen reached out to embrace Shao Wanru gently and kissed her gently on the forehead. No one noticed the paranoia and madness in his eyes right now. All his wishes were real¡­

    As long as he had her in his life, he would be happy. Without her¡­ He would ¡­ ruined everything¡­

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!